《The First Heir》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    At Riverdale Public Hospital.


    ¡°Excuse me, make way!¡± Philip rke was carrying an unconscious little girl as he rushed into the


    hospital, yelling madly, ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Quick, save my little girl!¡±


    The nurses and doctor who had rushed out quickly took the child from Philip¡¯s arms, and entered the


    emergency room.


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t go in!¡± A nurse in an azure-colored uniform with a face mask stopped Philip from


    entering into the emergency room.


    Just then, the rapid sounds of high heels clicking against the ceramic tiles could be heard from the


    back, squeezing his heart with every click.


    ¡°Philip rke!¡± roared a woman¡¯s voice.


    p!


    A crisp p came in firm contact with Philip¡¯s cheek. Before him, stood Wynn Johnston with an


    enraged expression as tears pooled in her beautiful eyes. ¡°If anything happens to my daughter, I will


    never forgive you!¡± Her tone was cold andced with full fury.


    This scene frightened quite a few patients and their family members in the hospital.


    Philip hung his head low in shame without attempting any exnation.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wynn snorted coldly. The dissatisfaction and contempt in her eyes were visible.


    Philip stood aside with his head down in silence like a kid who was caught misbehaving. He stole a few


    nces at the woman standing a few meters away from him, the woman he used to call his wife. The


    woman with whom he had already signed the divorce papers could officially be separated from him at


    any time.


    Wynn Johnston was gorgeous. Her features were defined, her figure tall and slim. She was well-


    mannered and educated, once the prettiest girl in their university. She had unexpectedly fallen in love


    with Philip, abruptly gotten married, and given birth to his daughter, M rke.


    However, life after marriage was not as ideal. Philip¡¯s career did not go well, and his business ended up


    failing. His daughter even had congenital heart disease, which drained all of their savings, and now he


    had to make a living by doing food delivery services.


    On the other hand, Wynn was a deputy general manager of a marketing department in a public-listed


    company. One of her parents was a section chief, the other a retired teacher.


    It was safe to say that Philip did not have much status in the Johnston family, and for the past two


    years, he was almost non-existent. And because of Philip, Wynn had fallen out with her family that her


    parents were not willing to provide them any support. Both the elders had told them solemnly that they


    would assist in their granddaughter¡¯s treatment funds only if Philip and Wynn divorced. After the


    divorce, the child would belong to the Johnston family.


    This matter had dragged on for a year.


    The emergency room¡¯s door was pushed open, and Philip saw his daughter being pushed out. He


    wanted to rush over, but Wynn had already gotten there first. He stopped in his tracks and watched his


    adorable little girl from afar.


    Little M was wearing a respirator, but her big eyes were bright like obsidian gems. She reached out


    with her tiny pale hand and mumbled, ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    Philip went over to hold his daughter¡¯s cold hand while gently brushing away the wisps of hair from her


    forehead, smiling as he said, ¡°Papa¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Mama, please don¡¯t fight with Papa. It¡¯s M¡¯s fault, I wanted Papa to take me to the amusement


    park,¡± Little M, who was only three-years-old, was speaking feebly for her father.


    Wynn smiled and answered, ¡°Okay, Mama will listen to you and not argue with Papa.


    ¡°Philip rke, pay the hospitalization fee.¡± A cold voice interrupted Philip¡¯s conversation with his


    daughter.


    Philip nced at Wynn, but she only shot him an icy re before apanying their daughter into the


    ward.


    Upon reaching the inpatient payment department, Philip took out his debit card.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your card has declined,¡± said the nurse coldly as she swept him a look.


    Oh, it¡¯s Philip rke, she thought. The penniless man who keeps getting his wife to foot the medical


    bills. He could have asked for help from his parents-inw, but he hasn¡¯t. What an egoistic man,


    rubbish!


    ¡°It¡¯s declined?¡± Philip was exasperated. He grimaced and humbled himself, bowing slightly to ask,


    ¡°Nurse, can you give me a few days?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The nurse shot him a cold look with mockery in her eyes and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any money, ask


    your wife! After all, you¡¯re just a kept man.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Philip¡¯s expression darkened.


    The nurse merely crossed her arms and scoffed. ¡°You have until tomorrow. If you can¡¯t pay up, then


    proceed with discharge.¡± After that, she turned around to ignore him. Saying another word to him made


    her feel disgusted.


    How could she bully someone just because they¡¯re poor?


    Philip clenched his fists tightly in a fury, feeling bitter. The moment he turned around, he saw Wynn


    standing behind him radiating a cold aura, hatred was apparent in her frosty expression.


    ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and gather some funds now.¡± Philip forced a smile.


    However, both their savings were already dried up.


    Tears poured down from Wynn¡¯s eyes as her hands balled into fists. ¡°Philip rke, if you¡¯re still a man,


    go and beg my parents!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Philip froze. His words were stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Wynn scoffed as she wiped her tears. ¡°I knew it. You never change. Is your pride more important


    than M?¡± She had seen through to his thoughts. Wynn then turned around with her back facing him.


    Philip let out a helpless sigh and then received a notification about a delivery on his phone. He rushed


    to the ward, had a quick chat with his daughter before leaving.


    Before he left, Wynn reminded him, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s my father¡¯s birthday this weekend. If you don¡¯t want to


    divorce, then go and beg my parents.¡±


    She left him with no choice. Philip knew that this was thest shred of Wynn¡¯s patience for him.


    Just as he was about to leave the hospital, an arrogant male voice called out to him, ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this


    Philip rke? Where are you rushing off to?¡±


    Philip looked up to see a handsome man standing in front of him. The man was wearing a full suit with


    a fruit basket and a Peppa Pig doll in his hand.


    ¡°Juan Parker! Why are you here?¡± Philip¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Juan Parker was his best buddy at university. But ever since Philip and Wynn got married, they


    became enemies because Juan, too, was in love with Wynn.


    ¡°I asked him toe.¡± Wynn suddenly appeared and walked past Philip. With an apologetic smile, she


    said to Juan, ¡°Brother Juan, I¡¯m so sorry to trouble you again.¡±


    Upon seeing Wynn, the mocking expression on Juan¡¯s face turned into a generous smile as he said,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m M¡¯s uncle after all. This is for M. I¡¯ll go and pay the bills now.¡± Juan then shot Philip a


    smug look with apparent disdain in his eyes.


    The knuckles on Philip¡¯s fists turned white. He asked Wynn coldly, ¡°Why did you loan money from


    him?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any? Or do you want M to be kicked out of the hospital tomorrow?¡± Wynn red icily at


    Philip before turning away to follow after Juan, chattering happily with him as they went.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were about to pop from their sockets out of anger at this scene. He felt his ego being dealt


    a heavy blow.


    Money, money, money! It¡¯s all about money with them!


    Philip stood at the entrance of the hospital for the longest time before heaving a sigh. He looked up at


    the blue sky and then dug out his cellphone to make a call. ¡°Howie, where are you? Let¡¯s meet up.¡±


    Inside a rented house, Philip and Howard Lowe sat across each other. Howard was a slightly tanned


    and skinny man. He handed a debit card to Philip and said, ¡°There¡¯s sixty thousand here. Take it for


    now.¡±


    Philip¡¯s hand was trembling as he took the card. ¡°Howie, thank you. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? We¡¯re brothers, after all.¡± Howardughed.


    ¡°I object!¡±


    There was a loud bang, and the door of the rented house was suddenly pushed open. A tall woman


    rushed in furiously. ¡°Howard Lowe, that¡¯s the bride price you were supposed to give my family. Why are


    you giving it to him?¡±


    This woman was Howard¡¯s girlfriend, Ruby Ford. Her looks were a seven out of ten, and she had a


    proud personality. She was a bit of a snob.


    ¡°Ruby, M has been hospitalized, so I¡¯m only lending this to Philip for an emergency.¡± Howard went


    over to pull at Ruby¡¯s arm as he exined.


    Ruby swung his hand away and sneered at Philip. ¡°Hah! Philip, how many times have you borrowed


    money from our Howard now? If you¡¯re going to be shameless, why should I indulge you?¡±


    ¡°Ruby!¡± Howard¡¯s voice deepened as he tugged her sleeve.


    Ruby would not back down. She pointed at Howard¡¯s nose and med him. ¡°Mr. Lowe, if you¡¯re going


    to loan him the money, I¡¯m breaking up with you! You can forget about our wedding!¡±


    Seeing as they were about to get into a fight, Philip put the card down onto the table, stood up, and


    nodded apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Uhm¡­ Howie, I¡¯ll see you guys at your wedding ceremony then. I¡¯ll


    take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Ruby said coldly. Without waiting for Howard to chase after him, Philip had already run out


    of the rented house.


    As soon as the door closed behind him, Ruby and Howard¡¯s arguing voices sounded behind the door.


    Philip squatted down with his phone in one hand and a cigarette in another, lost in thoughts along the


    streets. Being poor is a sin, and you really can¡¯t move forward without money.


    After making up his mind, Philip finally called a number he had not dialed in seven years. The call soon


    got through.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master? Young Master, is that you? You¡¯ve finally called me.¡± The voice on the other end


    sounded thrilled. There were hints of age and even sniffles.


    Philip sighed helplessly and said, ¡°George, I need money. Can you transfer me a hundred thousand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Young Master, please don¡¯t say that. I would even transfer you a billion if you wanted,¡± The older


    man on the phone was still excited, but soon, he sounded troubled. ¡°But Young Master, ording to


    your agreement with the master, if you want to use the finances and connections of the family, you¡¯d


    have toe back and inherit the family business. Could youe over to thepany, and we¡¯ll


    discuss this?¡±


    Philip pondered it for a moment before answering, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a trip over.¡±


    ¡°Great! Young Master, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up!¡± Old George said enthusiastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I can go over myself.¡± Philip said before asking, ¡°Oh yes, whichpany?¡±


    ¡°Apex Group. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the director¡¯s office,¡± said George.


    After hanging up, Philip stared at the stream of people passing by in front of him.


    Okay, I¡¯ll be frank and say that I, Philip, am born with a silver spoon! My family has assets worldwide,


    and my family owns seventy percent of the businesses in the world. I¡¯ve been trying to avoid the


    inheritance these past seven years, so I ran away, hoping that I could experience a normal life. But


    today, reality has forced me topromise. If I don¡¯t work hard enough, don¡¯t have any money, I would


    have to go back and inherit that massive fortune.


    Philip soon arrived at the Apex Group building in his scooter. It was a tall building of about three


    hundred meters. Thepany itself was ranked at number seven on the Fortune Global 500 list! But


    then again, all thepanies in the Fortune Global 500 either belonged to the rke family or had a


    piece of share owned by them.


    Upon entering the lobby, Philip was stopped by a female voice. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you there! Who said you


    could just barge in? Get out, out! Delivery men aren¡¯t allowed inside! Call and get someone toe


    downstairs to meet you!¡± A pretty girl in ck uniform blocked Philip¡¯s path and started scolding him.


    She had a mature appearance and a dignified aura.


    ¡°What are you staring at? How disgusting, you rogue! Hurry up and get out!¡± Lily Simmons shot a


    hateful re at Philip, thinking that she had seen enough delivery men in her life. thinking that she had


    seen enough delivery men in her life.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Philip¡¯s expression changed, frowning slightly.


    Seeing Philip in his delivery uniform, looking shabby, Lily pointed at the door and said, ¡°Get out now,


    we don¡¯t allow delivery men here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for delivery,¡± exined Philip.


    Lily tidied her bangs before crossing her arms and said icily, ¡°This is not the first time I hear this.


    Everyone thates in here says they¡¯re not delivery men. Please!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m here to see George Thomas.¡± Feeling exasperated, Philip headed inside after saying that.


    ¡°F*ck! Are you mad? Didn¡¯t you hear what I was saying?¡± Lily was furious. It was her first time seeing


    such a shameless delivery man who would just force his way in after being denied entry.


    Just then, a department manager seemed to have heard themotion and came out with an ugly


    expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Manager Stuart, this delivery man is trying to force his way into our office!¡± Lily pointed at Philip and


    then continued with much disdain, ¡°I¡¯ll get security to chase him out immediately!¡±


    The manager frowned and sized Philip up before saying, ¡°Ourpany doesn¡¯t allow delivery men


    inside. Please leave¡­¡±


    Stuart showed more courtesy, but his tone and attitude did not sound friendly. This man was a


    department manager of apany listed in the Fortune Global 500. To be this polite to rubbish delivery


    men was already very kind.


    Seeing Philip still standing there in a daze, Lily was anxious to show her authority, so she pointed at


    him again and roared, ¡°Did you hear that? Get out now!¡±


    Philip was annoyed, ¡®Did she swallow a stick of dynamite, or is she on her period? This is apany


    owned by my family, and you¡¯re just a watchdog! Who are you to bark at your owner? Damn it!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not here for a delivery. I¡¯m here to see George Thomas,¡± Philip answered


    coldly.


    George Thomas? The manager was stunned as he stared, bewildered at Philip before snorting out a


    laugh. ¡°You¡¯re looking for our chairman?¡±


    ¡°George Thomas, is your chairman?¡± Philip was dumbstruck. Wasn¡¯t that old man a mere secretary?


    Since when did he secretly be chairman? No wonder he was brave enough to want to talk about


    conditions. That means I can¡¯t be soft when I see himter! I, Philip rke, will never inherit the family


    business! I¡¯ll just take the money and go!


    Stuart shook his andughed sarcastically. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know that President Thomas is our


    chairman, and you say you¡¯re looking for him? Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stuart, stop joking. How could trash like him get an appointment?¡± Lily mocked as her lips curved


    into a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Lily, get security toe over.¡± Stuart waved impatiently.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Stuart,¡± answered Lily in a coquettish voice before she jogged over to the front desk


    and picked up the phone to call the security department.


    The manager was about to leave when, suddenly, an angry voice sounded at the front desk.


    ¡°George Thomas, get down here right now! I¡¯m being held up by your receptionist. If I don¡¯t see you in


    three minutes, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The other two people followed the source of the voice and saw Philip just hanging up with azy


    expression as his eyes surveyed the office environment.


    The mocking smile on Lily¡¯s lips grew, and she reproached, ¡°You¡¯re even putting on an act now! You


    deserve to be a delivery man for life!¡± Her hands then shifted from the phone to take a secret picture of


    Philip to post on her social media timeline with the caption, ¡®Disgusting! Met a mad delivery man today


    and about to get security to kick him out¡­¡¯


    On one side, Stuart frowned as he shot Lily a look. Thetter understood immediately and gave him an


    ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. She called the security department and reported, ¡°Hello,e over to the front desk to


    take care of a piece of human trash.¡± After hanging up, Lily sat back down and started touching up her


    make-up, ignoring Philip.


    Soon, the chairman of Apex Group, George Thomas, with his secretary in tow, came jogging out of the


    elevator and saw their young master waiting at the lounge from afar!


    However, what made their eyes pop was seeing three security personnel about to throw the young


    master out!


    That¡¯s the sole heir of the family business! George instantly yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The three security guards were just pushing Philip out when they heard the order. They turned to see


    their chairman rushing over with an enraged expression! Why is the chairman here?


    ¡®Thud!¡¯ The three men straightened up and saluted. ¡°Good day, Mr. President!¡± they greeted.


    However, George did not notice them and went straight toward Philip, his face blooming like a


    sunflower. The moment Lily noticed the chairman, she quickly hurried over. And when she saw Philip


    still standing there like an idiot, her rage grew.


    ¡°Mr. President!¡± Lily greeted respectfully before turning to re at Philip with disdain. ¡°Why are you still


    here? Three of you, throw him out immediately!¡± Lily was enraged.


    ¡®Were the security team blind? How could they let this trash stand in the lounge when the chairman


    was here? What if this madman annoyed the chairman?¡¯


    George, however, shot a cold nce at Lily and reproached, ¡°What are you doing? This is the young


    master of ourpany, the future president! Who allowed you lot to be this disrespectful?!¡±


    ¡®Young¡­ Young master? This guy? How was this delivery man anything like a young master?¡¯ Lily was


    dumbstruck.


    She said indignantly, ¡°Mr. President, are you mistaken? How is he ourpany¡¯s young master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± answered George coldly as the contempt for this woman grew in his heart. ¡°What


    kind of tone and attitude is this? Is this how you speak to your chairman?¡±


    Lily immediately realized her error and bowed in apology. ¡°Mr. President, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    The manager, Stuart, from before just happened toe back at that moment. He gave a ttering


    smile and asked, ¡°Mr. President, why have youe down here?¡±


    As he spoke, he noticed that Philip was still here but was not aware of the current atmosphere. His face


    went red, and he frowned. ¡°Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that ourpany doesn¡¯t allow


    delivery men in here? Get out!¡±


    Soon after he spoke, he felt a pair of cold eyes staring straight at him. ¡®Oh dear, idiots were


    everywhere, but they were especially abundant today.¡¯


    ¡°Shut up!¡± George exploded furiously and roared, ¡°He is the young master of ourpany! Both of you


    are fired!¡±


    Philip shook his head, helplessly. ¡°What a sin it is to be such a snob.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, this way please.¡± George bowed slightly and gestured him to go inside. This scene


    startled both the manager and the receptionist. Young Master? Was he really the young master?


    Seeing as Philip was about to leave with the chairman, Stuart immediately rushed over to smile


    apologetically and begged, ¡°Young Master, I was too blind to recognize you for who you were. Please


    forgive me this time.¡±


    Stuart could see how the chairman was so respectful to the young man. Apex Group was ranked


    seventh in the Fortune Global 500, and the chairman himself was a prominent figure worth over


    billions! If a big shot like him said that this young man was the young master, then he was the young


    master!


    Lily, too, had rushed over with a docile expression as she apologized, ¡°Young Master, I was wrong. I


    won¡¯t ever do it again.¡±


    Philip only nced at George indifferently. Thetter instantly pointed at the security team and ordered,


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Throw these two out! From today on, don¡¯t let them take even one


    step into our premise!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master, we were wrong, please forgive us¡­¡± Stuart and Lily both ended up


    being tossed out of the building by security.


    Upon reaching the president¡¯s office, Philip sat down at the leather sofa while George stood


    respectfully at one side with his hands in front of him.


    ¡°Old George, you¡¯re living a pretty luxurious life. This ostrich skin sofa, what great taste!¡± Philip patted


    the sofa he was sitting on and eximed.


    George wore a humble expression as he answered, still standing, ¡°Young Master, stop joking with this


    old man. If you would sign your name in this document, everything here is yours to take.¡± As soon as


    he said that, the tall secretary with delicate skin, dressed in ck formal attire behind him, handed


    Philip a set of documents.


    Philip nced at it in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I refuse to inherit my dad¡¯s wealth. I¡¯m


    here today to ask you to loan me a hundred thousand dors.¡±


    George smiled tactfully and said, ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Say that again, old man!¡± Philip stood up, abruptly out of anger.


    George repeated. ¡°I refuse.¡±


    The older man then continued with a bright smile on his wrinkled face as he tempted, ¡°Young Master,


    as long as you sign this, forget a hundred thousand, even a hundred million or billions are all yours.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Forget it then! If I sign this document, my name isn¡¯t Philip rke!¡± Philip raged.


    Five minutester.


    ¡°Congrattions, Young Master, you have officially inherited all rke family¡¯s wealth and businesses.


    Here is your hundred thousand.¡±


    George stared at the signed document with his face blooming like a chrysanthemum flower. At the


    same time, the secretary beside him brought over a briefcase and opened it. It was a hundred


    thousand in cash!


    ¡°George, old man, you¡¯re toovish. This briefcase looks like it¡¯s carrying a hundred million instead,¡±


    said Philip as he picked up a stic bag lying beside and put the money in. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave


    now.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Young Master. Do you need me to get a car ready for you?¡± George asked respectfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I came on my scooter,¡± answered Philip, and he walked out of the office with the stic


    bag in hand.


    After Philip had left, George immediately brought the documents up to the conference room on the top


    floor and started a video conference.


    ¡°Master, the young master has finally signed.¡± Old George stood in front of therge screen, bowing


    slightly as he reported with much enthusiasm and respect.


    The screen showed an old man in a wheelchair. The old man coughed for a bit before slowly lifting a


    hand and said in a weak voice, ¡°Then¡­ Pass on the message¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± answered George, wiping his tears as he looked at the old man on the screen.


    In an instant, the top management of all the businesses under the rke family received an email


    informing them that the sole heir of the rke family, Philip rke, had officially inherited the family


    business! These businesses include properties, development, entertainment, production, finance,


    investment, information technology, and etcetera¡­


    Philip returned to the hospital and rushed over to the ward just in time to see Wynn and Juan leaning


    close to each other as they chattered happily.


    Philip frowned as he balled his hands into fists.


    ¡°Philip rke, where have you been?¡± Upon seeing him, Wynn asked coldly. To think this man still had


    the heart to run around, ignoring his daughter. Wynn¡¯s gaze held disappointment as she looked at


    Philip.


    Juan, who was sitting beside him, snorted inughter. ¡°Philip, were you away trying to borrow money?


    It¡¯s okay, I can foot the medical bills. I¡¯m M¡¯s uncle, after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my daughter¡¯s medical expenses; I can pay up.¡± Philip walked in with


    an icy expression.


    ¡°Philip rke, how can you behave this way toward Brother Juan! Apologize to him!¡± Wynn started


    scolding him, thinking that she knew her husband well enough to know that he was disrespectful on


    purpose. Brother Juan was kind enough to help them foot the bill, but this man was sour to him. How


    rude!


    Juan feigned kindness and urged Wynn, saying, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t get angry. Philip must be feeling upset


    because he didn¡¯t manage to borrow any money.¡±


    Wynn shot Philip a furious re as she looked down on him even more.


    Philip tried to hold his rage back as he stared at both of them with clenched fists. He wanted so much


    to throw a punch at Juan¡¯s face. Wynnie? He¡¯s calling her by her pet name so affectionately! Jesus,


    Wynn Johnston, I¡¯m your husband here. Have you no shame? Juan feigned kindness and urged Wynn,


    saying, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t get angry. Philip must be feeling upset because he didn¡¯t manage to borrow any


    money.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    ¡°It¡¯s just money. Who said I didn¡¯t manage to borrow any?¡± Philip red viciously at Juan.


    Juan was dumbstruck as his expression froze. When the surprise was still evident in his eyes, Philip


    tossed the stic bag in his hand in front of him and Wynn. The bag fell with a loud thud and rolls of


    cash appeared before their eyes. The corner of Juan¡¯s eye twitched slightly as his lips trembled. His


    hands had subconsciously balled into fists.


    Wynn was surprised. She stared at the money Philip had tossed in front of them, confused, but then


    her expression immediately turned cold as anger surfaced in her eyes.


    ¡®Where did Philip get all this money? If he had this, why didn¡¯t he take it out earlier? I even had to keep


    another manpany by chatting happily with him! Doesn¡¯t he know how tiring it is?¡¯


    ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred thousand. I¡¯m paying you back all at once, including the past loans! Don¡¯t evere


    here again,¡± said Philip coldly.


    Juan did not take the money. To be frank, this hundred thousand did not amount to much in his eyes.


    He only thought of it as a charity to the poor.


    ¡°Well done, Philip. You manage to fund this much in such a short time. But I¡¯m curious, who would lend


    you so much in such a short amount of time?¡± Juan asked ambiguously, feeling his ego being shaken.


    He had stayed there just to wait for Philip toe back so he could ridicule him. Besides, he wanted to


    show Wynn just how terrible the man she had chosen was!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, the words that Juan wanted to say were all stuck in his throat. This feeling of difort and a


    lump in his throat made him antsy.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± answered Philip indifferently.


    Wynn could no longer stand it. She stood up and yelled at him, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Philip! Brother Juan


    has helped us out so many times now, so how can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Did I ask him for help? Don¡¯t you have any idea who he¡¯s doing all this for?¡± Philip retorted, his rage


    barely visible in his eyes.


    Wynn was stunned. Of course, she knew why Juan cared for M so much. However, being exposed


    so directly by her husband hurt her pride. She used, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Philip took a deep breath to calm his emotions. He had been arguing with Wynn a lot more recently.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± He moved the conversation back to Juan.


    Juan snickered. He then picked up the money and left without saying more.


    Wynn shot a furious re at Philip before chasing after Juan. ¡°Brother Juan, let me see you out!¡±


    It was finally quiet. Philip sat down beside M¡¯s bed and watched his daughter sleeping soundly. He


    felt immense guilt.


    ¡°M, is it hard for you to be with Papa? But I¡¯ll tell you what, from today onwards, you¡¯ll be a little


    princess,¡± Philip stroked his daughter¡¯s forehead gently with great affection in his eyes.


    Just then, Wynn returned to the room. She asked coldly, ¡°Where did you get the money from?¡±


    Philip answered without ever looking up. ¡°I borrowed it.¡±


    ¡°From who?¡±


    ¡°Howie.¡±


    Wynn breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought that he borrowed it from a loan shark. ¡°You¡¯ve already


    borrowed from him too many times. You can¡¯t keep troubling him. Make sure to return it to him soon. I


    heard he¡¯s getting married.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll return it to him as soon as I can.¡± Philip finally looked at Wynn.


    This woman was really beautiful. Even with her brows pinched together, there was still a charm to her.


    It was just a pity she did not know that her good-for-nothing husband, who had copsed after one


    setback, was now the heir to the world¡¯s wealthiest family. He could now summon clouds and rain with


    just a nod of his head.


    Wynn¡¯s gaze gradually fell darker. She looked at her daughter lying on the sickbed and said, ¡°Philip,


    you managed to borrow money this time, but what about the next? Will you have to borrow money


    every time M gets hospitalized?¡±


    The old Philip had been vigorous and spirited back then. It was also the reason why she fell for him.


    But after he had failed in his startup, Philip could not pick himself up again, and he became more and


    more wretched.


    Philip was slightly irritated. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Wynn kept quiet for a moment before continuing to say, ¡°Philip, even if it¡¯s not for yourself, think of it as


    doing something for M. Come with me to my father¡¯s birthday this weekend. Apologize to my


    parents.¡±


    Philip kept quiet, only clenching his fists. Seeing him unwilling to say anything, Wynn grew more


    annoyed. She stomped her foot, took her bag, and scolded him, ¡°Then, just keep being this wretched


    for the rest of your life!¡±


    After watching Wynn stomp out of the room in anger, Philip finally let out a helpless sigh. Life without


    money and prestige sucked. Would his father-inw ever approve of him?


    In the afternoon, Philip had some urgent matters to take care of, so he got the nurse to look after M.


    Wynn was busy with work, so she was already back at her office. Philip got onto his scooter, refreshed


    his delivery list to start working again. He received a delivery task at Intercontinental Hotel. The people


    who could afford a room here were mostly rich.


    Upon reaching suite room number 8808, Philip knocked on the door, ¡°Hello, your delivery is here.¡±


    Following a click, the door was opened, and a fit woman came into view. She was wearing a crop top


    with spaghetti straps and ck shorts. There was a tattoo of a rose on her thigh, and her hair was


    disheveled, her make up exquisite.


    ¡°Hello, your¡­¡± Philip handed her the delivery with a bright smile before stopping halfway. ¡°Ruby¡­


    Ruby Ford?¡±


    ¡°Philip?¡±


    The girl standing in front of him was Howard¡¯s girlfriend, Ruby Ford. She was staring at Philip with a


    surprised expression as suspicion and anger shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Ruby, are you done? I can¡¯t wait any longer! You have even brought bunny ears today, hehe¡­¡±


    Coming from within the room was the revolting voice of a middle-aged man.


    Ruby shot Philip a re, snatched the delivery from him, and mmed the door shut. Philip stood


    dumbfounded outside the door for a long time before he regained his senses.


    ¡®Shit! Why is Ruby here? She¡¯s even in a room with another man! Should I tell Howie?¡¯


    Half an hourter, Philip met Ruby at the lounge downstairs. Thetter had put on a ck trench coat


    and trotted over in her high heels before sitting on the opposite of Philip. She took out three hundred


    dors from her purse and ced it on the coffee table, saying coldly, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Philip stared at the three hundred and snorted. ¡°Is this a bribe?¡±


    Ruby frowned and dug out another two hundred to toss onto the table. ¡°Five hundred! Is that enough?


    This is worth two days of your sry.¡±


    Well, that escted quickly!


    Philip stood up, looking furious and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Ruby, how could you do this to Howie!


    He has worked so hard for you, and you two were going to get married by the end of the year!¡±


    ¡°So what? Who says I will marry him?¡± Ruby snorted and lit adies¡¯ cigarette, saying nonchntly,


    ¡°Philip, why don¡¯t you just mind your own business. You keeping to borrow money from Howie,


    and that¡¯s starting to irritate me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, don¡¯t you have any sense of shame? It¡¯s no wonder your wife wants to divorce you,


    trash!¡± Ruby then stood up and crossed her arms, staring proudly at Philip. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word about


    what happened today, or I¡¯ll get someone to break your leg.¡±


    After that, Ruby went over to the plump middle-aged man who was waiting aside, and both of them left


    the hotel, arm in arm. Philip clenched his fists tightly. After he took the money on the table, he left the


    hotel and made a mental note to tell Howie about it.


    Just then, Philip¡¯s phone rang. A nce at the caller ID showed that it was a call from his manager,


    Wilson Young.


    The moment he answered the call, a thundering rage exploded from the other end. ¡°Philip, what the


    f*ck are you doing?! I¡¯ve received more than tenint phone calls! Were you delivering to Mars?


    Come straight back after your delivery, then pack up and get lost!¡±


    Wilson was going insane with anger. In just half an hour, he had received more than tenint


    phone calls about Philip. It was driving him crazy!


    Was this trash trying to work at all?


    ¡°Mr. Young, you can stop scolding me because I f*cking quit! I just fired you!¡±


    ¡°Say what? Philip rke¡­¡±


    Philip hung up.


    To begin with, he was already mad, and now a mere manager was scolding him to boot. Life had forced


    him to tolerate it all back then, but things were different now. He had been made to inherit his family


    fortune and was now the heir of the world¡¯s biggest consortium, so how could he let just anybody


    berate him so simply?


    Philip dug out his phone and called George. ¡°George, I want to repurchase mypany, can I?¡±


    George answered, ¡°Young Master, thatpany was originally founded by you, but you ended up


    selling it due to bankruptcy. If you want to repurchase it, just say the word.¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Okay. In ten minutes, I want to be its owner!¡±


    Two minutester, George sent Philip a short message: Young Master. It¡¯s done. You are now the


    owner of Gopher Delivery Services.


    Philip nodded. George was very efficient.


    Philip got onto his scooter and went straight to the office. ¡®Wilson Young, wait for daddy! Just wait and


    see how I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡¯


    Gopher Delivery Services was thepany Philip had founded. However, due to poor management,


    he went into bankruptcy and had to sell it off. Overnight, Philip had turned from a boss to a lowly staff.


    He lost all his mour and was left with only endless mockery and cold reception.


    At Gopher Deliver Services Limited Liability Company, Wilson Young stared at his phone in the lounge,


    throwing a fit of rage.


    ¡°Shit! This Philip is just looking for trouble! Just because I can¡¯t fire you, who are you to speak that way


    to me?¡±


    The several staff members standing aside were all shrinking their necks, afraid of getting caught in the


    fire.


    Just then, the main door of thepany was pushed open, and a middle-aged man walked in. Upon


    seeing the man, Wilson instantly put on a ttering smile. ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you tell us you were


    coming? I could have gone to wee you.¡±


    It was thepany¡¯s owner, Kevin Tank.


    Mr. Tank nced at him before saying, ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves to wee the new owner.¡±


    Wilson was stunned. ¡°The new owner?¡±


    Mr. Tank said, ¡°Someone has spent ten million to buy thispany.¡±


    Wilson asked cautiously, ¡°Who is this new owner? Should we prepare something?¡±


    Mr. Tank frowned and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the new owner, so everyone, be on your toes


    later.¡±


    After that, the staff followed Mr. Tank to standby at the main entrance of thepany. Wilson was


    instead showing off his authority by saying, ¡°Everyone, keep your spirits up! The new owner will be


    here soon. If you perform nicely, you might even get a raise or a promotion! This is about you and your


    wallets!¡±


    ¡°What a scoundrel, only knowing how to kiss up!¡±


    ¡°He must mean ¡®this is about him.¡¯ What bootlicker!¡±


    A few staff were gossiping quietly. This was not the first time they felt contempt for Wilson Young. The


    man was just like them before, a mere delivery staff. But he was such a shameless bootlicker that he


    had ended up securing a manager position only by sucking up to the higher management.


    Just then, a ck Bentley stopped steadily in front of thepany¡¯s entrance. After some thought,


    George had decided toe and take a look at thepany in person, thinking that he could be of


    help to the young master. If it could put the young master in a good mood, the young man might even


    make a trip home.


    Wilson was standing behind Mr. Tank, rubbing his hands in anticipation. ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here.¡± He


    knew that the arrival of the new owner meant the arrival of his opportunity to show his performance!


    Just then, Philip, too, arrived and stopped his scooter right in front of the Bentley.


    The moment he saw Philip, Wilson¡¯s whole body trembled with rage. He pointed at Philip and yelled,


    ¡°Philip rke, why are you here? Hurry up and get out of the way!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Wilson was now boiling with anger!


    That madman blocked the new boss¡¯ Bentley! Was he looking for trouble?


    ¡°Philip rke, what are you still standing there for? Get out of the way!¡± Wilson pointed at Philip and


    barked at him.


    Philip had only just parked his scooter when he received another round of scolding from Wilson.


    ¡°Oh no! Philip¡¯s done for this time. Brother Wil¡¯s going to have a fit.¡±


    ¡°Tenint calls, and this crazy guy still has the guts toe back!¡±


    ¡°This will cost at least two hundred in deductions, that¡¯s a day¡¯s work!¡±


    A few staff were gossiping quietly, and some others were enjoying the show. Among them were some


    old staff who used to work for Philip. When they saw the man reduced to the point of having to be


    a delivery man just like them, they started bing more mean toward him. Philip was already used to


    it. Just then, Mr. Tanks nced at Philip coldly. He looked annoyed and asked, ¡°Manager Young, is this


    your staff?¡±


    Wilson quickly answered heavy sarcasm in his tone, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯te here often, so I forgot to


    introduce you. This is Philip rke, ourpany¡¯s ex-owner. He¡¯s now just a lowly delivery man here.¡±


    Wilson deliberately emphasized the word ¡®ex-owner¡¯ as he said it with thick mockery. ¡®Oh, Philip, you¡¯ll


    be getting what you deserve thanks to karma, hahaha!¡¯


    Mr. Tanks¡¯ expression darkened. He frowned and said, ¡°Clear out that good-for-nothing so we can


    wee the new owner.¡±


    He finally remembered Philip, the sad young man who had sold him thispany years ago.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Tanks had great wits but a short memory, so a man like Philip who was on the lower


    level in society never left too much of an impression.


    Mr. Tanks then straightened up his suit and moved toward the Bentley with a massive smile.


    Upon receiving the order, Wilson immediately assumed authority and pointed cheekily at Philip. ¡°Philip,


    pack your bags and go!¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes and stared at Wilson like an idiot before spitting a single word, ¡°Lunatic¡­¡±


    Everyone present had heard his response, and their expression turned odd.


    Wilson immediately red up. His finger was so close to poking Philip¡¯s nose as he bellowed, ¡°F*ck! Try


    saying that again!¡±


    Philip then let out a coldugh. ¡°As you wish then, you lunatic! Your whole family is crazy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man, Philip! You are now fired, and you need to reimburse thepany for the losses


    you have made!¡± Wilson said through gritted teeth as he red at Philip with widened eyes.


    ¡®This man doesn¡¯t know his ce! He should be reminded that he¡¯s no longer the boss of Gopher


    Delivery Services, but he¡¯s so arrogant! Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡¯


    Suddenly, the Bentley¡¯s door opened, and an elderly man with a walking stick came out with a furious


    expression.


    ¡°Who dares to fire him?!¡± The elderly man then walked past Kevin Tanks, who hade to receive him


    with a smile on his face, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, stopped in front of Philip. He straightened up, bent


    over slightly, and lowered his head. His actions were fluid, showing great respect. ¡°Young Master, sorry


    I waste,¡± said the old man.


    His voice was not loud, but it sounded like a pin dropping in the silence.


    Young Master?


    Everyone was stunned!


    Had Philip rke suddenly be a young master? What was going on?


    Kevin Tanks was dumbstruck as the smile on his face stiffened. Wilson instead was so shocked that he


    let out a hugeugh. ¡°Old Mister, are you our new owner? You can stop joking around. This Philip is the


    lowest level of staff in ourpany, so you must be mistaken!¡±


    George merely nced at him coldly, thinking, how could an ordinary fellow like him understand his


    young master¡¯s greatness?


    Kevin frowned slightly and jogged over before ardently saying, ¡°President Thomas, please don¡¯t joke


    with us like that. Come, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Kevin Tanks was an entrepreneur, so he could recognize George Thomas. The man was the president


    of Apex Group! An overpowering figure in Riverdale City. However, George remained rooted to the


    spot, ring coldly at Kevin and Wilson with a dark expression. ¡°Who¡¯s joking with you? This is your


    company¡¯s new owner!¡±


    How was that possible?


    The new owner was Philip? Wilson did not believe it, and neither could Kevin.


    ¡°Brother Will, didn¡¯t you just say that you want to fire me?¡± Philip looked at Wilson, trying not to smile.


    ¡°Philip! Are you asking for trouble? Don¡¯t call me Brother Will!¡± Wilson roared. He hated that nickname.


    ¡°You better scram now and reimburse thepany¡¯s loss! That¡¯ll be ten thousand!¡± Wilson smiled


    sardonically. ¡®Hah! How could Philip be the new owner of thepany? With the likes of him? Don¡¯t


    make meugh.¡¯


    Philip, however, was still staring at Wilson, trying not tough.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Hand out the money now!¡± Wilson sneered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me staring?¡± Philip smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re just looking for trouble, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯d just be doing you a favor if I didn¡¯t fire you for what you


    have just said.¡± Wilson stood his ground, snickering. He was thepany¡¯s manager, so he naturally


    had the authority to fire a staff below him.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you what, Wilson. I¡¯m firing you now, so you can beat it,¡± Philip leaned against his scooter


    with his hands stuffed in this pocket as he said nonchntly.


    This Wilson Young was an idiot. He still could not figure things out at this point, but Kevin Tanks, who


    had been standing on the side, had finallye to a realization!


    ¡®Shit! Philip is thepany¡¯s new owner!¡¯


    At this thought, cold sweat started to form on Kevin¡¯s forehead as he looked away, reluctant to face this


    scene. He wanted to strangle Wilson.


    ¡°What did you say? You fire me?¡± Wilsonughed with a twisted expression.


    ¡®Did this Philip hit his head somewhere to be able to spout such nonsense?¡¯


    At that moment, George, who had been standing beside Philip, shot Wilson a cold nce. ¡°If our young


    master says to fire you, you¡¯re fired!¡±


    George¡¯s expression was dark, to think that someone would have the audacity to humiliate their young


    master, what a fool!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wilson then realized that his new boss was standing right in front of him. But before he could react,


    Kevin had thrown a tight p across his face and roared, ¡°Wilson Young, get lost this instant! You¡¯re


    fired!¡±


    This Wilson Young was an idiot! Kevin wondered how he had believed this man and had even


    promoted him to a manager position in the first ce.


    ¡°Boss, what do you mean by this?¡± Wilson held a hand to his cheek, staring at Kevin in disbelief.


    ¡°What I mean is that Philip rke is the new owner, and since he says you¡¯re fired, you¡¯re fired!¡±


    Everyone was stunned at Kevin¡¯s words!


    Wilson¡¯s whole body was trembling as he shouted, ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s already bankrupt, so how could a


    broke man like him be the new owner?¡±


    Kevin frowned, ¡°He¡¯s not as simple as you think he is!¡±


    Wilson turned to look at Philip, his expression faltering. He finally realized that the old man standing in


    front of Philip was President Thomas of Apex Group! A rich man worth billions and the wealthiest man


    of Riverdale City!. And if he addressed Philip as his young master, then¡­


    ¡°Wilson Young, from now onwards, you¡¯re fired. Beat it!¡± Philip straightened himself up.


    After he spoke, Wilson stood rooted to his spot, dumbstruck.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just enjoying yourself scolding me earlier? You were even trying to fire me. But, too bad


    for you, I¡¯m the new owner here. If I want you gone, you¡¯re gone!¡±


    There was a loud thud. Wilson fell to his knees and clung onto Philip¡¯s leg. ¡°Mr. rke, I was too blind


    to recognize you for who you were. I was too full of myself. Please don¡¯t fire me. Seeing that we used


    to be colleagues, please let me stay in thepany. I¡¯m willing even to make deliveries!¡±


    Philip snorted. ¡°Now you know that you¡¯re at fault. But, would you have forgiven me if this didn¡¯t


    happen? Your wrongdoings will only bring about self-destruction!¡± Philip had pushed Wilson over a cliff


    with just a few words. After that, he turned to look at thepany¡¯s staff and said, ¡°I know that a lot of


    you had looked down on me when I was in my darkest moments, but that¡¯s okay. From today on, all of


    your sries will be doubled!¡±


    In an instant, the staff all went into an uproar! Double pay!


    ¡°Mr. rke is awesome!¡±


    ¡°I love you, Mr. rke!¡±


    Philip then looked at a beautiful woman standing at the back of the crowd and announced, ¡°One more


    thing, Wilson¡¯s manager position will be reced by Miss Agnes Summer.¡±


    Swish!


    The crowd turned their heads back to look at Agnes, a woman dressed in a ck uniform skirt set that


    entuated her perfect figure.


    Agnes stared at Philip in surprise, unable to catch her breath until Philip was about to leave. Seeing as


    he was about to disappear into the Bentley, a peculiar emotion sparked in her eyes. Agnes ran to the


    car and stopped right in front of the car window, her chest almost falling out. She pursed her lips then


    said, ¡°Philip¡­ No, Mr. rke, are you promoting me to be a manager?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes indistinctly stole a nce at Agnes¡¯ fair bosom, then he smiled and asked, ¡°Sister Agnes,


    what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you believe in your abilities?¡±


    This woman, Agnes Summer, was sensible, had a great figure, and was beautiful. She had been


    working under Philip before this, so promoting her now was not unexpected. This was the privilege of


    being the boss.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just afraid I might not be good enough,¡± Agnes sounded conflicted.


    She had never imagined that Philip would be the new owner so suddenly. Although he was


    already the owner before this, thepany was tiny, with only a few staff. Thepany¡¯s turnover had


    now exceeded five million every year! That must mean that Philip had spent billions on buying over the


    company today!


    ¡°Rx, Sister Agnes, take your time to get used to things, and don¡¯t worry,¡± Philip smiled, and that


    served as a tranquilizer for Agnes.


    As she watched Philip leave in the Bentley, Agnes pursed her red lips as she pondered.


    ¡®Just who exactly is he? Why did he have to act poor if he was so rich in the first ce?¡¯


    Inside the Bentley.


    ¡°Young Master, there is an investment project tomorrow, and you have to meet the otherpany¡¯s


    boss,¡± A smile appeared on George¡¯s wrinkled face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± answered Philip crisply. He did not want to care about any of this.


    ¡°I was forced to inherit the family wealth, so don¡¯t even think about asking me to go anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Then, Young Master, please return that hundred thousand to me,¡± said George calmly.


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened in shock before finally answering, albeit reluctantly, ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I¡¯ll go, okay?¡±


    ¡®To think that the heir of a wealthy family like me has to bend over backward for a hundred thousand!


    How sad! Sigh!¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Young Master. I wille and pick you up tomorrow,¡± George smiled.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Philip heard a puzzled voice. ¡°Philip? Why are you here?¡±


    Philip subconsciously turned to see Wynn with a confused expression as she stared at him with an odd


    gaze. Philip panicked internally. ¡®Oh no! Wynn is going to find out about my identity!¡¯

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wynn frowned and nced at the Bentley beside Philip. ¡®Did he juste out


    from that car? Is this my wretched husband? Or do deliverypanies now deliver meals in Bentleys?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ I, uhm¡­¡± Philip stammered then swept a look at George who was smiling like a flower through the


    window.


    The old man quickly put out a hand and said, ¡°Young man, thank you. It¡¯s thanks to you that I finally


    found this ce. Let this old man treat you to a meal next time to show my gratitude.¡±


    Philip smiled and nodded politely. ¡°That¡¯s okay, sir. Please take care on your way back.¡±


    The tone of his voice hinted to the elderly man to leave quickly. George did not reply anything but


    smiled and nodded at Wynn before asking the driver to move away.


    Wynn froze in shock!


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the chairman of Apex Group, President Thomas?! The wealthiest man in the city!


    And Philip was just in the same car with him!¡¯


    ¡°Do you know George Thomas?¡± Wynn looked back at Philip, surprised.


    Philip shrugged. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. That old thing was lost, so I just led the way.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That old thing?¡± The corner of Wynn¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®He had called the wealthiest man in the city


    ¡®that old thing¡¯? How rude!¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®old thing¡¯? That man is the wealthiest in Riverdale, the president of Apex


    Group!¡± Wynn rolled her eyes at Philip.


    This man was senseless. The more Wynn looked at him, the more contempt she felt. She merely said


    coldly, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t forget that my father will be hosting a get-together this weekend at Virtuous Court.


    Prepare some gifts.¡±


    ¡°I never said I would go,¡± answered Philip.


    ¡°You!¡± Wynn was irked. She had put in a lot of effort to persuade her father, telling him that Philip would


    come and apologize to him, and she hoped that her father would not give him such a hard time. But,


    what was with Philip¡¯s attitude? Forget it, forget him. She must have been blind back then to fall for this


    man.


    ¡°Do as you please then!¡± Wynn¡¯s temper red up, and with a twist of her slender waist, she turned to


    leave.


    As Philip watched her leave, he noticed that she had changed clothes. She even seemed to be wearing


    perfume and had makeup on. Philip was puzzled as he saw her enter arge building. He started


    pondering, ¡®Didn¡¯t Wynn say she was going back to the office? Why was she here? And where was


    this? It¡¯s Hilton Hotel!¡¯


    At the thought of that, Philip felt anger rise in him. He was putting in so much effort at work, but she


    came to a hotel?


    This would not do. He must follow her and see what was going on!


    Wynn was very stressed out today. First, her daughter¡¯s heart disease had rpsed under the care of


    that irresponsible Philip. Next, she had to worry about that whole matter with Juan Parker, and after she


    returned to the office, one of her projects was facing some challenging patch.


    The president of this project stood her up and insisted that shee for a discussion at the Hilton.


    Wynn had wanted to refuse, but the client was using the project to pressure her, so she had to show


    up. This project was worth a million!


    Just then, her phone rang. ¡°Hello, President Warren, I¡¯ve arrived. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the restaurant on the sixth floor,¡± The mellow voice of a man sounded from the


    other end of the call.


    ¡°Alright, President Warren, I¡¯ll be over soon,¡± Wynn smiled.


    After she hung up, Wynn let out a sigh, looking a little hesitant as she stared at the elevator before


    finally deciding to go upstairs after all.


    The moment the elevator doors closed, Philip appeared in the lobby and saw that Wynn had gone up


    from afar. He ran after her, but a cold, mocking voice stopped him instead.


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this my cousin brother-inw who works as a delivery man? Are you delivering to the


    Hilton?¡±


    Philip turned his head to see a gorgeous and fashionable couple, leaning close to each other. The girl


    had her arms crossed with a mocking expression as she leaned into the arms of a tall and handsome


    man.


    ¡°Lynn Johnston?¡± Philip frowned before taking note that the elevator had stopped on the sixth floor.


    The girl walked over with a taunting look andughed. ¡°What a coincidence to see you here. It looks


    like your area of coverage is extensive.¡±


    This girl was Lynn Johnston, Wynn¡¯s younger cousin sister. She was only a freshman in college, but


    she looked like a fine woman.


    ¡°Lynnie, who¡¯s this?¡± The handsome man beside Lynn signaled her with his eye and asked.


    Lynn immediately snorted. ¡°He¡¯s my cousin brother-inw. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? The one whose


    business failed and had to do deliveries for a living. He even borrowed a few thousand bucks from me


    but hasn¡¯t returned it yet.¡±


    Lynn had always looked down on Philip because he was just rubbish! She always felt that a frog like


    him did not match up to her cousin. While the man did marry her cousin sister, it was more urate to


    say he married into her family instead. How shameful.


    ¡°Haha, this is the cousin brother-inw you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± The manughed out loud, the


    mockery visible in his eyes.


    Philip was starting to get annoyed. He was Lynn¡¯s cousin brother-inw after all, so what was she


    trying to achieve by getting outsiders to humiliate him too?


    ¡°I¡¯ll return you the money, but I have something to do now. So, I won¡¯t keep both of youpany,¡±


    Philip forced out a smile.


    Lynn was still Wynn¡¯s cousin sister, so as an elder, Philip felt that he should exercise more tolerance. If


    she knew that he was now the heir to the world¡¯srgest consortium, he wondered what expression


    Lynn would have right now and how would she react?


    Humans are always superficial and ignorant.


    ¡°Return me the money? I¡¯m not counting on it. With your pay as a delivery man, would it even be


    enough to cure M?¡± Lynn asked sarcastically.


    Her cousin brother-inw was trash! And that little b*tch should have never been born! Lynn did not


    think much of Philip, so naturally, she felt the same for his daughter.


    When Philip heard this, his expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Lynn Johnston, I am still your cousin


    brother-inw. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too rude?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Lynn snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve never acknowledged you as my cousin brother-inw. You just happened to


    be clinging onto my cousin sister and married into our family, nothing more.¡±


    ¡®How shameless! Who did he think he was to use his identity to pressure her?¡¯


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s a live-in son-inw?¡± Lynn¡¯s boyfriendughed, sounding surprised. How wretched was this


    man to be able to stoop so low?


    Lynn waved her hand before tugging her boyfriend¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go, Hugh. Standing


    beside a person like this makes the air all greasy and smelly.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened. His hands balled into fists as he watched Lynn swaying her hips and walking


    away with her boyfriend in tow. The two people were still mumbling to each other.


    ¡°Your cousin brother-inw is worthless.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my cousin brother-inw. If you keep saying that, I¡¯ll stop talking to you.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath to calm his emotions. He should not be bothering himself with brats like them.


    He then turned around and ran into the elevator to go up to the sixth floor. He had circled the whole


    area before finally noticing Wynn¡¯s silhouette inside a Western restaurant through a ss wall.


    What the f*ck!


    What angered him was the sight of a bald and oily fat man sitting across Wynn, reaching out his arm as


    he tried to touch Wynn¡¯s hand with a disgusting expression on his face.


    ¡®Oh, a cuckoo bird! Wait, where is it going? This is not a beautiful sight at all!¡¯ Philip was furious! He


    dug out his phone and called Wynn immediately.


    Inside the restaurant, Wynn tactfully rejected Manager Warren¡¯s goodwill countless times, but the man


    was unwilling to give up. He was even trying to touch her hand. It was at this moment, her phone


    suddenly rang. This was her chance to take a breather.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manager Warren, let me take this call,¡± said Wynn, and she stood up to walk out of the


    restaurant.


    Manager Warren¡¯s tiny eyes narrowed as he stared at Wynn¡¯s back profile. He could not stop himself.


    He was thinking to himself that he will surely punish this proud woman tonight!


    ¡°Hello, Philip, is something up?¡± Wynn stood outside the restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯m in front of you.¡±


    Wynn then abruptly looked up to see Philip staring coldly at her. She frowned in confusion. ¡®Why was


    he here?¡¯


    ¡°Are you following me?¡± Wynn walked over with a frosty expression and asked icily.


    She had just run into Philip downstairs, and now he was here at the restaurant entrance.


    What was this if it was not stalking?


    ¡°Excellent job Philip, you¡¯re even starting this disgusting hobby of stalking someone now?¡±


    Philipughed, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of time to be following you. I just happened to pass by.¡± He then


    nced over at the fatty inside the restaurant and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s he? Is he more important than M?


    Toe out and meet this fat man instead of going to the hospital. You¡¯re something, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wynn was annoyed by Philip¡¯s interrogative tone, but she exined nheless, ¡°A business partner.


    We¡¯re here for a business discussion.¡±


    ¡°A business discussion? I saw him making moves on you. Are you having a business discussion or a


    date?¡± Philip questioned.


    Wynn¡¯s expression darkened. She crossed her arms and said in a hateful tone, ¡°Philip rke, what are


    you trying to say? Are you suspecting me of an affair? I grind myself away every day, working just to


    earn money to cure M! But, what about you? Does making deliveries every day earn you a great


    future? I have asked you to apologize to my parents, but have you done that? You¡¯re just a coward!¡±


    As she spoke, Wynn grew more agitated as tears started to pool in her eyes. She turned away and


    sniffled. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s no use telling you anything. I¡¯m noting back tonight.¡±


    Was she noting back?


    Philip was dumbstruck. ¡®Did she mean she was going to stay out tonight? With this fatso?¡¯


    ¡°What if I can help you?¡± asked Philip. Seeing Wynn in this state, Philip could easily guess that this


    discussion was not easy. That business partner must be threatening her. At the same time, he felt


    guilty, realizing that his attitude had been inappropriate earlier.


    ¡°What can you help me with? Can you bring me a one million dor worth of order?¡± Wynnughed.


    Her tone was cold. She never counted on Philip to be able to help her with anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a one million dor order, I can¡­¡± said Philip. He did notck the money now. With just one


    sentence from him, he could even buy over Wynn¡¯spany, much less a million-dor project. It was


    a piece of cake!


    ¡°Philip, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need you to worry about my troubles,¡± answered Wynn coldly before


    turning around and going back into the restaurant.


    ¡®Don¡¯t need me to worry? But, you¡¯re my wife!¡¯ Philip stared after Wynn with a bitter smile and then took


    out his phone.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Philip casually made a call to George Thomas. ¡°George, help me check for thetest projects that


    Wynn Johnston is handling within Beacon Pharmaceutical. Is there a million-dor order? Let me know


    who is the client and the person in charge.¡±


    From the other end came George¡¯s respectful voice, saying, ¡°Young Master, Beacon Pharmaceutical is


    one of thepanies that the rke family invests in. I¡¯ll get President Hall of Beacon to visit you


    personally.¡±


    ¡®Huh? Beacon Pharmaceutical is actually one of thepanies our family invests in? My dad is too


    awesome!¡¯ Philip suddenly regretted not inheriting the family business earlier.


    ¡°No need to. Investigate quickly and have the client smoothen the whole process so that they won¡¯t


    give Wynn a hard time,¡± said Philip calmly.


    ¡°Young Master, I rmend you to just buy over that client¡¯spany. You don¡¯tck the money,¡±


    George suggested.


    ¡°What the f*ck! Buy over? As expected of a butler from a wealthy family. Oh George, old man, do you


    really talk this big now? It¡¯s called being low profile, do you understand? If I wanted to buy it, would I


    have waited until now?¡± Philip answered indignantly.


    ¡°Alright, Young Master. Please give me ten minutes,¡± George said sheepishly.


    As soon as he hung up, George immediately got his secretary to contact Beacon Pharmaceutical¡¯s


    chairman, Derrick Hall.


    When Derrick received the call from George¡¯s secretary, he was trembling with excitement. ¡°President


    Thomas, do you need me for something?¡±


    It was a call from the richest man in Riverdale City! The chairman of Apex Group! Countless people


    wished to have a meal with him.


    ¡°President Hall, it¡¯s not me who wants something from you, but my young master,¡± George¡¯s voice


    sounded calm through the phone, but his tone was forbidding.


    He was, after all, the richest man in Riverdale City! He had to sound respectful in front of the young


    master, but toward other people, he was the boss! And a boss naturally needed to behave like one.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master?¡± Derrick was currently sitting inside the president¡¯s office of Beacon Tower,


    stunned as he started to break out in cold sweat.


    President Thomas¡¯ young master! The richest man in the city still had a young master! That was just


    too scary!


    ¡°Then, what would the young lord like from me?¡± Derrick asked carefully, terrified of enraging George if


    he was not cautious enough.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Wynn Johnston in yourpany. Who is the client she has been in contact withtely?¡±


    asked George.


    Derrick knew Wynn Johnston. She was the deputy manager of the marketing department, a strong


    woman, and he had had his eyes on her for a long time now. But sadly, she was married, although it


    did not matter. Derrick immediately jogged over to the marketing department with his head drenched in


    sweat. When the staff of the Beacon Pharmaceutical marketing department saw Derrick, they all kept


    quiet.


    ¡°Where is Deputy Manager Johnston?¡± asked Derrick.


    ¡°She went out for a business discussion,¡± a staff member answered.


    ¡°Who is the client?¡± asked Derrick.


    ¡°Manager Maury Warren of Victory Pharmaceutical,¡± the staff member answered.


    Derrick brought the phone back up, turned around, and respectfully reported, ¡°President Thomas, it¡¯s


    Maury Warren from Victory Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it,¡± George directly hung up after that.


    Next up, George used his own authority to give Victory Pharmaceutical a warning. He had served as a


    butler for so many years now, he could naturally figure out what his young master was thinking. This


    Maury Warren from Victory Pharmaceutical must have offended the young master.


    Six minutester, Philip who was making his way to the hospital received a call from George. ¡°Young


    Master, everything has been taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t tell Wynn about this, and shut everyone else up. I don¡¯t want to hear even a peep about


    it,¡± said Philip.


    ¡°Understood, Young Master. Low profile¡­¡± George chuckled.


    After hanging up, Philip looked at the hospital building in front of him and smiled bitterly. ¡®Oh, Wynn,


    you keep saying that I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m telling you now that I can assist you with simply one


    sentence. If you ever found out one day that I¡¯ve been supporting you, how would you react?¡¯


    ***


    Moving back to the Western restaurant on the sixth floor of Hilton Hotel. Maury Warren had had too


    much to drink and now his hands were starting to misbehave.


    ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, you just keep eating but you won¡¯t touch your wine. Are you looking down


    on me?¡± Maury put on a long face, his voice sounding dark.


    Wynn shed an apologetic smile and exined, ¡°Manager Warren, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m just unwell


    these few days, so I can¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± This shitty fatso keeps trying to touch me, he¡¯s so irritating!


    ¡°Hmph! Since you¡¯ve put it that way, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything for us to talk about anymore.¡± Maury


    snorted before threatening Wynn. ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, you should know that not only Beacon is


    trying to cooperate with us. There are a lot of people begging to see me.¡±


    At his words, Wynn frowned and looked hesitantly at the red wine on the table. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll just


    have one ss,¡± said Wynn. She took the bottle of red wine and poured herself a ss.


    Maury was all smiles as he looked at Wynn. This woman was so endearing under the dim lights.


    Wynn drank the whole ss at one go. ¡°Manager Warren, will this do? Let¡¯s talk about our


    coboration¡­¡±


    ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, don¡¯t be in such a rush. Why don¡¯t we talk about this slowly upstairs?¡±


    Maury Warren revealed his real agenda for the night. Soon after he spoke, he put his hand onto


    Wynn¡¯s thigh and wanted to go further in!


    p!


    Wynn had stood up directly and gave the man a furious p. ¡°Manager Warren, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°You b*tch, how dare you p me!¡± Maury glowered furiously and stood up. He lifted an arm and was


    about to p Wynn when¡­


    Ring ring ring!


    The sound of a caller tone interrupted him. He grabbed his phone as he watched Wynn leave, roaring


    into his phone, ¡°Who¡¯s this?!¡±


    ¡°Maury Warren! Is that how you should be speaking to me?¡± On the other end came a simrly enraged


    roar.


    ¡°President Lewis, I¡¯m sorry, so sorry. A few promoters kept calling me just now. What do you want with


    me?¡± Maury immediately sounded like an obedient little kid.


    This man, President Lewis, was the chairman of Victory Pharmaceuticals, his boss! What was he


    calling him for? Although the man had now ruined his ns, Maury did not dare toin.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Did you deliberately try to trouble Deputy Manager Johnston on our coboration?¡±


    President Lewis asked, sounding exasperated.


    Just one moment ago, he had received a call from the wealthiest man in Riverdale City, George


    Thomas. The man¡¯s words were filled with provocation. Damn it, this Maury Warren! He had the


    audacity to offend such a prominent figure! Was he looking for trouble?


    ¡°President Lewis, how do you know about this?¡± Maury was stunned.


    Could Wynn have told on him?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But, she was only a mere deputy manager of the marketing department, it was impossible for her to be


    in contact with President Lewis.


    ¡°You¡¯re even asking me this? Are you trying to get yourself fired?¡± President Lewis flew into a fit of rage


    and roared, ¡°Our coboration with Beacon is approved! And you better apologize to Deputy Manager


    Johnston immediately, in person! Without her forgiveness, don¡¯t even think abouting back to the


    company. You can just scram!¡±


    Thud!


    The call was ended and Maury Warren was bbergasted! He could tell that President Lewis was really


    furious.


    Without another word, he dashed out to chase after Wynn. ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, please wait!¡±


    Maury was now behaving like an obedient child, lowering his head, bending over slightly with his hands


    held together to show his apology. ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, I¡¯m so sorry, I was muddled earlier. I¡¯ll


    sign our coboration agreement immediately. I hope Deputy Manager Johnston can forgive me for


    being blinded by desire.¡±


    Wynn was stunned. She stared at Maury in shock and confusion. ¡°Manager Warren, do you mean it?¡±


    This was the order she had been working on for a whole month. A hundred thousand! Hermission


    alone was worth tens of thousands! They could finally pay M¡¯s treatment fees.


    In just ten minutes, Maury and Wynn signed the agreement. Everything happened so fast that Wynn


    still could not regain her senses.


    ¡°President Warren, you mentioned that your chairman has approved of this personally, right?¡± Wynn


    asked, feeling confused.


    Maury had been giving her a ttering smile the whole time. ¡°Yes, Deputy Manager Johnston. You


    should have told me that you were an acquaintance of President Lewis. We almost had a


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Wynn nodded, still puzzled.


    How could she be acquainted with President Lewis of Victory Pharmaceutical?


    That must mean someone had helped her! Could it be Juan Parker? She had mentioned this to him in


    the morning.


    ¡®I must ask him!¡¯ thought Wynn.


    She subconsciouslypared Philip and Juan in her mind and the contempt for Philip grew. Her


    husband was just too useless! On the other hand, Philip was still not aware that after helping Wynn


    with her problem, thetter had misunderstood and thought that his rival, Juan, had helped her instead.


    If he found out about this, he might just vomit blood.


    ***


    The next day in the afternoon, Philip got into a Bentley after leaving the hospital. He had made an


    appointment to meet someone with George today.


    After Philip left in the car, a girl who was standing a little too far away mumbled suspiciously, ¡°Why does


    that back profile look like Philip¡­¡±


    Lynn Johnston was here at the hospital today to visit her cousin¡¯s daughter. She had been unwilling to


    come, but her parents said that it was rude of her not to visit a Johnston family member. However, upon


    reaching the hospital entrance, Lynn happened to witness Philip getting into the car. But, she assumed


    that her worthless cousin brother-inw could never afford a luxurious car like a Bentley, so Lynn never


    gave it another thought and went into the hospital¡¯s inpatient department.


    Inside the moving Bentley, Philip askedzily, ¡°George, who are we meeting today? Are they


    troublesome?¡±


    George answered respectfully, ¡°Young Master, it won¡¯t be troublesome. He¡¯s a collector in our country,


    considered a friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Why am I meeting your friend then?¡± Philip asked, instead. ¡°Good old George, is this a reenactment of


    the broke back mountain? You¡¯re already at this age, and you¡¯re still getting involved in things like


    this?¡±


    George was all smiles. ¡°Young Master, this is only a small business worth a billion. You need to learn


    from experience so you can inherit the family fortune as soon as possible.¡±


    This answer made Philip look up at George.


    A business worth a billion was a small business?


    He held back the urge to roast him and said, ¡°George, do you know how the cow died?¡±


    Oh no, after not meeting for seven years, this old thing was getting more and more pretentious. As the


    heir of an elite family, Philip had the misconception of being frightened.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The Bentley soon arrived at Riverdale Virtuous Court. This was a famous restaurant in the city where


    only the wealthy and prestigious could dine. Virtuous Court also required a membership reservation


    where the minimum requirement was to spend at least one million to keep the membership.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, standing at the entrance of Virtuous Court was a well-known entrepreneur. The


    chairman of Civil Trading Group, Russell Field. Thepany specialized in import and export


    business, mainly dealing with artistic pieces. As thepany chairman, Russell himself was a wealthy


    man worth three billion. He was also a nationally famous collector. A well-known figure within the local


    collector¡¯smunity.


    Russell had brought more than ten personnel from his highest management to wait respectfully at the


    entrance of Virtuous Court with him. This scene caused quite a shock to the patrons dining at the


    restaurant. There were even bursts of exmation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the chairman of Civil Trading Group, Russell Field? Who is he waiting for with this


    extravagant disy?¡±


    ¡°What a rare sight! A billionaire like Russell is waiting so humbly at the door or Virtuous Court.¡±


    ¡°Is there a prominent figureing? Whoever it is, they must not be from Riverdale.¡±


    The moment Philip saw a crowd of well-dressed elites waiting at the entrance of Virtuous Court, he


    frowned inside the Bentley. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to keep a low profile? What¡¯s with this extravagant disy?¡±


    George smiled sheepishly. ¡°Young Master, President Field must have wanted to give you a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Surprise my foot! I don¡¯t like it,¡± said Philip coldly. ¡°Head to the parking lot and inform your friend to


    meet us in private.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡± George nodded.


    The car drove away into the parking area.


    Russell had been standing tall in front of Virtuous Court as he was patiently waiting for the guest of


    honor today. He had gone to shamelessly beg his friend for this opportunity.


    Standing beside him was his son, Tyler Field. The young man had his hands stuffed in his pockets as


    he spoke, sounding displeased, ¡°Dad, just who are we waiting for? Aren¡¯t they too arrogant? It¡¯s


    already been twenty minutes.¡±


    Russell shot a sideways re at Tyler and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Behave yourself. If they show up


    and you make a mistake, just see how I¡¯ll take care of youter.¡±


    Tyler let out a disgruntled snort, feeling more upset. He had already made ns with his friends to go


    clubbing, but his old father had dragged him over to meet some big-shot investor. However, there was


    not a shadow of the person even after this grand disy.


    Just then, Russell received a phone call and then solemnly turned around. ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go


    inside. They are already here.¡±


    Already here?


    Many of them were confused but mostly annoyed.


    Tyler was more furious, he grumbled under his breath, ¡®What the f*ck? Who is this person? I¡¯ve waited


    for a whole day now, but I didn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of them.¡¯


    However, he did not dare say anything in front of his father, so he could only sulk and follow Russell


    into the restaurant. Once Russell received the phone call, he took his son along and hastened to the


    private room in a corner. The moment the door was pushed open, Tyler saw two people standing


    inside, but his gaze fell on Philip.


    ¡®What the f*ck? Is this that big-shot investor? Dad can¡¯t be this blind, can he? Which part of this guy


    looks sophisticated? He looks like a migrant worker in the streets¡­¡¯ Tyler could not resist a snigger as


    his dissatisfaction grew.


    It was thanks to this guy that he could not go out and have fun. Instead, Russell had reached out with


    both his hands and a face full of smiles as he went toward George, who was standing with a walking


    stick.


    ¡°President Thomas, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    George smiled and nodded, extending only one hand for the other man to shake.


    Russell¡¯s gaze then turned to the young man standing beside George. ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is my young master, Young Master rke. He¡¯s also the investor this time around,¡± George


    introduced with a smile.


    ¡®Young¡­ Young Master? George Thomas, President George¡¯s young master?!¡¯


    Russell was apany president, and he was worth three billion. He was also a prominent figure in


    Riverdale City. Although he could notpare to George, who was worth more than ten billion, he was


    at least acquainted with the world. It was said that George Thomas came from working for a hidden


    wealthy family. And that family was in control of more than half of the world¡¯s assets. That must mean


    that the young master of this family was of a fearsome existence! He had to be very cautious.


    At the thought of this, Russell held out his hands in great trepidation. ¡°This humble servant, Russell


    Field, has been too dense to recognize Young Master rke. I hope that Young Master rke can


    forgive me.¡±


    Philip nodded faintly and shook his hand before saying, ¡°President Field, I still have some things to take


    care of, so let¡¯s make this quick. I heard from old George that yourpany requires financing. Give


    me a figure.¡±


    Russell nced at George, but he realized thetter had been resting his eyes. Russell then said,


    ¡°Young Master rke, ourpany is preparing to open up the art pieces market to international


    countries. The channel sales in America and Italy have been doing extremely well, so as an estimation,


    we would require one billion in financing as an estimation. Please don¡¯t worry. We will give you 25% of


    the shares and a bonus at the end of the year.¡±


    One billion was not a very small amount. Even if Russell was worth three billion, he dared not gamble


    away his one billion.


    ¡°One billion¡­¡± Philip mumbled, frowning slightly as he seemed to be in deep thought.


    This made Russell anxious on the inside. To ask for one billion at the start was a little too much. Other


    than Apex Group, there might not be another person in Riverdale City capable of helping. However,


    Philip¡¯s next words stunned Russell for the longest time. Even Tyler who had been looking down on


    Philip ever since he entered the room was shocked!


    ¡°I¡¯ll invest two billion, but I want 40% of the shares,¡± Philip smiled like he was merely talking about


    numbers.


    Two billion? Was this a dream?


    Russell felt like he was being watched over by Lady Luck. What a surprise this was!


    Hispany assets only amounted to a little over three billion, but they had easily offered to invest two


    billion dors! Scary! This was too terrifying! Was this the financial power of the hidden elite?


    40% of the shares were still an eptable condition for Russell.


    ¡°Young Master rke, are you sure you want to invest two billion?¡± Russell was barely able to speak


    from the excitement, but he still calmed himself down immediately to ask.


    ¡°Too little? I can add a bit more,¡± said Philip casually.


    ¡®A¡­ a little more?!¡¯ Russell could barely stand straight now. He quickly answered, ¡°No, no, two billion is


    enough.¡±


    It had to be enough. With these two billion, Russell had full confidence that he could conquer both the


    American and Italian markets. By then, his ownpany would be able to go up to over ten billion!


    Russell then got his secretary to hurry in with an exquisite long box in hand. Russell took out a scroll


    from the box, unrolled it, and smiled. ¡°Young Master rke, this is an authentic painting by the famous


    Tang Bohu of China. I¡¯ve kept it for many years now, and today I¡¯d like to present it to you as a token of


    my appreciation.¡±


    As a famous art collector within the country, the paintings Russell gifted were naturally authentic! In the


    market, an original Tang Bohu painting could go up to over ten million in worth. However, for Russell, in


    comparison to Philip¡¯s investment, this painting was worth nothing.


    Philip merely nced at it and nodded. ¡°You have my thanks, President Field.¡±


    He then held the rolled-up painting under his arm and left the private room with George.


    The moment they exited the room, Philip saw a middle-aged man donned in a full suiting over with


    a smile on his face. ¡°Young Master rke, please wait. I am the owner of Virtuous Court, Javier


    Morris¡­¡±


    Both Philip and George stopped in their tracks, looking at the middle-aged man in confusion.


    When Javier saw George standing behind Philip, he felt a huge shock!


    It was true! President Field had been right! The young man who could have the wealthiest man in the


    city stand beside him was indeed extraordinary.


    ¡°Young Master rke, President Thomas, I didn¡¯t know that both of you wereing, so I have failed


    to wee you. This is the tinum VIP membership card of Virtuous Court. If Young Master rke


    doesn¡¯t mind, please take this,¡± said Javier. He was set on making Philip¡¯s acquaintance tonight!


    Philip looked at Javier briefly before taking the membership card and said in a casual tone, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After that, he shuffled his feet to start walking again, leaving the rest to old George to take care of.


    George waited for a bit before saying to Javier, ¡°Mr. Morris, my young master doesn¡¯t like to be too


    conspicuous. If anybody asks¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood! President Thomas, please don¡¯t worry. No other soul besides me will know of


    Young Master rke¡¯s identity.¡± Javier immediately guaranteed.


    Back to Philip. Once he left Virtuous Court, he did not choose to ride inside George¡¯s Bentley but was


    about to rent a bicycle. However, the moment he stepped out of the door, he coincidentally ran into


    Wynn Johnston!


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    How was he going to exin meeting her here?


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing here?¡± Wynn was leading a group of well-dressed men and women as they


    appeared at Virtuous Court.


    As she was staring suspiciously at Philip, thetter quickly exined in panic, ¡°I¡¯m here for a delivery.¡±


    Delivery? Food delivery to a restaurant?


    Wynn frowned slightly, her expression cold. She was starting to get irritated when she saw his weak


    appearance. What made her even more anxious was letting her colleagues see Philip. However, a


    hostile male voice suddenly spoke up at this moment. ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, is this delivery man


    the husband of yours? He looks only so-so. As expected of a kept man.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    This voice was unpleasant. Philip lifted his head and saw a fat man with a protruding beer belly staring


    at him with a mocking expression.


    What does it have anything to do with you, whether or not I¡¯m a kept man? Do I even know you? Philip


    pouted, nning to ignore him, turned to leave.


    The fatso, however, did not n to let him off so quickly. He went over to block Philip¡¯s way and


    ridiculed him indirectly. ¡°Ignoring people now? Great personality! I heard that your business failed, and


    now our Deputy Manager Johnston is the one paying for your living expenses. A grown man like you


    has some nerve to be a kept man.¡±


    Philip frowned, looking extremely displeased. He recognized this man, Gavin Zach, the marketing


    manager at Wynn¡¯spany. The man had tried to harass Wynn, and Philip had taught him a lesson.


    And now that he saw Philip in a low ce, the man started to mock him unscrupulously.


    Wynn¡¯s other colleagues were now looking at Philip with a weird look in their eyes. They, too, knew a


    little about Philip, who had been an enthusiastic entrepreneur but had now dropped to the low status of


    a delivery man.


    Wynn stood among the crowd, frowning hard as she looked at Philip and felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Philip, go back quickly,¡± said Wynn.


    When Gavin heard this, he raised an eyebrow as the disdain in his eyes grew thicker. The other


    colleagues snickered. Even his wife was embarrassed by him now. What a failure of a man!


    Philip did not want to stay for a minute longer, so he turned to leave. But Gavin would not let it happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Philip. Why don¡¯t you have a meal with us? Your wife just signed a one hundred thousand


    dors worth of contract yesterday, something you can never achieve with ten years of delivery service.


    Don¡¯t you want to celebrate together?¡±


    A hundred thousand dor contract? So, Wynn managed to get it. Philip already knew, but he did not


    n on staying. Even his wife was urging him to leave, so why should he wait to bring contempt upon


    himself? Oh, Wynn, if only you knew that I was the one who has facilitated this contract of yours, what


    reaction would you have?


    ¡°No need. I still have to go to the hospital,¡± said Philip calmly.


    Gavin did not allow him room to reject and simply dragged Philip into the restaurant, even draping an


    arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. Your wife is treating, after all. It¡¯d be a


    waste not to eat.¡± You¡¯re just a kept man, who are you to be picky?


    And so, the crowd entered Virtuous Court with Philip being forced to stay. However, he was standing


    alone in a corner while Wynn was huddled around her colleagues as they chatted excitedly about how


    she had managed to close the deal.


    ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, you mentioned that you closed this deal because someone has helped


    you?¡± One of the beautifully dressed women asked in shock.


    Wynn nodded. ¡°Manager Warren of Victory Pharmaceuticals was giving me a hard time. You guys, too,


    know that he had been trying to ask me out for meals. But yesterday, after getting a phone call, he


    suddenly said that he would sign the contract and had even sincerely apologized to me.¡±


    As she spoke, Wynn subconsciously looked at Philip who was standing absentmindedly in a corner.


    She could not help but feel sad and disappointed. She had hoped that that person would be Philip, but


    she knew that it was impossible.


    ¡°Wow, who¡¯s this that has a crush on our deputy manager? To even help you with this hundred


    thousand contract!¡± That woman squealed intentionally in a loud voice so that Philip would hear.


    Look at you, you worthless thing! Your wife is being courted, but you¡¯re still standing there like an idiot!


    How useless!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the crowd chattered happily, Gavin walked over with a conflicted expression and said, ¡°We can¡¯t eat


    here. They require reservations, and only members can walk-in.¡±


    Gavin could not believe that Virtuous Court actually required reservations and that a membership


    application required minimum spending of one million annually! Those who could spend a million to


    dine here were wealthy!


    Wynn stood up immediately with a troubled expression and said, ¡°What do we do? Shall we switch to


    another ce?¡¯


    She had promised to treat everyone today, but to think this ce required a reservation¡­ It was


    Wynn¡¯s first time here, and a colleague had even suggested it.


    ¡°Huh? Are you serious, Manager Zach? We¡¯vee all this way!¡±


    ¡°Manager Zach, think of something. I heard that the food at Virtuous Court is especially delicious.¡±


    ¡°If it really can¡¯t be helped, then let¡¯s switch to somece else.¡±


    Some of them were starting to get upset and made a fuss. Gavin was feeling helpless. He had done so


    much just to win Wynn Johnston¡¯s favor. But, where was he going to get this million-dor membership


    card?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we switch to Noble Manor? This ce requires a reservation, so I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Gavin


    shrugged.


    The woman who had been speaking loudly earlier was Rose Stewart, Gavin¡¯s secretary. It was as the


    saying goes, ¡®if there was something to be done, the secretary will do it; if there was nothing to be


    done, do the secretary.¡¯


    Rose shifted her long legs, moving to Gavin to hook onto his arm as she said coquettishly, ¡°Manager


    Zach, it¡¯s my first time here. Didn¡¯t you say that you know the manager here? Get him to open up an


    extra table for us.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wynn and the other colleagues turned to look hopefully at Gavin.


    Thetter was now in an awkward position. He did not know any manager. He was only bragging when


    he said that.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate? Let¡¯s not trouble them and move to Noble Manor. It¡¯ll be my


    treat,¡± Gavin answered immediately.


    Noble Manor was not as pricey. A meal for seven or eight pax would cost only about a thousand. He


    even went with the flow and offered to treat, so perhaps Wynn would thank him for this.


    However, a few of the colleagues were visibly upset.


    Rose nced at Wynn and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, you promised to treat us


    to Virtuous Court, so isn¡¯t this a little too disappointing?¡± Rose was envious of Wynn. The woman was


    deputy manager at such a young age and was favored by both Manager Gavin and President Hall.


    Why? Just because she¡¯s pretty? Aren¡¯t I pretty? I¡¯m not just pretty, so why don¡¯t these stinky men care


    that much for me?


    ¡°Alright, alright, Deputy Manager Johnston didn¡¯t know that this ce required reservations either. Let¡¯s


    go to Noble Manor,¡± Gavin quickly spoke up for Wynn. His tone was firm.


    Wynn bowed to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll treat Noble Manor. I was supposed to treat anyway, so I don¡¯t


    want to trouble you, Manager Zach.¡±


    A few colleagues shot cold nces at Wynn before turning away to leave unhappily. They were all filled


    with anger now, so who cared about eating anymore!


    Just as the crowd entered this downcast atmosphere, a voice broke the silence.


    ¡°I have a membership card. Do you guys want to use it?¡± Philip who was standing in a corner spoke.


    He could not resist, after all. Wynn was still his wife, and to watch her being dismissed by her


    colleagues made him ufortable.


    ¡°You have a membership? Philip, it wouldn¡¯t kill you if you didn¡¯t lie. Do you know where this is?


    Virtuous Court! Membership requires a minimum spending of one million a year!¡± Gavin¡¯s ambiguously,


    sinister words could be heard. The colleagues around him, too, looked at Philip disapprovingly as


    mockery crept into their expressions.


    Wynn, too was stunned. She stared at Philip awkwardly before going over to tug at him, wanting to pull


    him away as she said in a hushed voice, ¡°What are you doing? Go back to the hospital to keep M


    company.¡±


    Are you trying to chase me away because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯d embarrass you? Philip did not exin. Since


    she did not want his help, then he would leave.


    However, Gavin was amused andughed scornfully. ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, what¡¯s the rush?


    Since your husband says he has a membership card, just let him book a table for us.¡± The mockery


    was apparent on Gavin¡¯s face. He just wanted to watch Philip make a fool of himself.


    Didn¡¯t he hear just now that a regr silver membership card in Virtuous Court required minimum


    spending of one million a year? Doesn¡¯t matter. Just let him make a fool of himself in front of everyone.


    That way, Wynn would probably be very disappointed with him. And that means I¡¯ll have a chance to


    make the cut!


    ¡°Philip, stop fooling around! Hurry up and go back!¡± Wynn said coldly, trying hard to suppress the rage


    inside her heart. Why did he have to pop up at a time like this? Was it fun to be this shameful?


    She already could not raise her head whenever her colleagues talked about her husband, and now he


    was adding fuel to the fire. This was driving her crazy!


    ¡°Wynnie, I do have a membership card,¡± said Philip calmly. He then dug out a card from his pocket and


    waved it in front of everyone.


    Gavin and the group were shocked. Did he really have a card?


    However, after a little thought, Gavin¡¯s expression looked even more taunting.


    ¡°Philip, this isn¡¯t the membership card for delivery men, is it? It won¡¯t be right to con someone with this.¡±


    Gavin mocked ignorantly.


    However, Philip was looking at Gavin with a straight face like he was staring at an idiot. This irked


    Gavin. Why was he so calm? Could the card be real? Impossible!


    Just then, Rose went over in her high heels, swiped the card from Gavin¡¯s hand andughed


    arrogantly. ¡°Since Deputy Manager Johnston¡¯s husband says it¡¯s a membership card, let¡¯s try it.¡± She


    then took the card to the front desk.


    Wynn could not stop her in time when this happened. She could only stomp her foot in anger and


    red furiously at Philip. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re just too disappointing!¡± This man was still trying to put on an act


    at a time like this! And now that his lie was about to be revealed, not only would he be shamed, she too


    would have to face the same!


    The mockery on Gavin and their colleagues¡¯ faces grew even more.


    ¡°Come,e,e, we¡¯re benefiting from Philip¡¯s association today, so let¡¯s see if the reservation gets


    through.¡±


    Gavin was ecstatic, impatient to watch Philip make a fool of himself. He had prepared a lot of things to


    say so he could ridicule himter. A few others snickered as they surrounded Philip and Wynn,


    escorting them to the front desk like they were afraid that both of them would run away.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    At the front desk, Rose was waving the card as she swept an arrogant nce at Philip before saying,


    ¡°Help me check if this card can reserve us a private room.¡±


    Everyone was holding their breaths, waiting to watch Philip make a fool of himself.


    The girl at the front desk received the card, swiped it, and all of a sudden, her expression looked


    nervous. She asked, ¡°Miss, is this your card?¡±


    When Rose saw this, she shook her head. Extending her hand with red painted nails, she pointed to


    Philip, who was being surrounded andughed tauntingly. ¡°It¡¯s not mine. It¡¯s his.¡± Haha! What a joke!


    Philip is going to make a fool of himself, and Wynn would lose all face along with him! This is too great.


    There¡¯s actually a man who would publicly ridicule himself.


    Rose was dying of happiness. She nced happily over at Wynn who was looking sullen and mocked,


    ¡°Deputy Manager Johnston, your husband sure is an excellent man.¡±


    Wynn was extremely embarrassed. She shot a vicious re at Philip, ready to reprimand him when the


    girl at the front desk suddenly ran out. She then stood respectfully in front of Philip and said very


    politely, ¡°Sir, you are our restaurant¡¯s tinum member. There is a special room specially reserved for


    you. Please follow me.¡±


    The mocking snickers around them immediately stopped!


    That all happened too suddenly!


    Everyone could not regain their sense.


    What was happening? A special room¡­?


    Rose was the first to speak, agitated as she pointed at Philip and nagged, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, are you


    mistaken? He¡¯s your restaurant¡¯s tinum member?¡±


    ¡°Take a closer look. He¡¯s a delivery man. A kept man even! How could he be a tinum member?¡±


    Gavin, too, was dumbstruck. He had prepared a lot of sarcasm, ready to unleash! But this sudden


    revtion of Philip being a tinum member caught him off guard that he felt a lump stuck in his throat.


    Wynn was looking at the female staff, confused, and then turned to look at Philip. Was her husband a


    tinum member at Virtuous Court? She just heard from Gavin that a regr membership required


    one million in annual spending. Did that not mean that a tinum membership would cost at least a few


    million?


    The female staff smiled politely and said, ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. This is a tinum card, and our restaurant


    has issued only eight pieces where each cardholder has a private room specially reserved for them.¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡± The crowd gasped. One private room for each cardholder! This was a service fit for a king!


    Was this¡­ still Wynn¡¯s wretched husband?


    ¡°Sir, this is your card. Please follow me,¡± said the staff respectfully.


    Philip took the card then looked at the crowd who was staring wide-eyed and gritting their teeth at him.


    He exined, ¡°It¡¯s not mine, it belongs to mypany¡¯s boss. I¡¯m just here to make a reservation.¡±


    Phew! Upon hearing Philip¡¯s exnation, Gavin and Rose let out a sigh of relief. So, it was just a case


    of jobbery, taking his boss¡¯s card to put on a front. F*ck! Rose¡¯s knees even went weak from the shock.


    Gavin shot Philip a furious re then taunted, ¡°And here I was wondering why, so it was just dishonest


    advertising.¡±


    At this, the others sniggered. But, since the room has been reserved, it was a waste not to use it.


    Philip did not exin. He only said to Wynn faintly, ¡°Take them to dinner. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Then, without


    waiting for Wynn to persuade him to stay, Philip had already walked out of Virtuous Court with the box


    of painting in his hands.


    Although Wynn felt terrible, she could not resist her colleagues¡¯ urges, and they followed the staff into


    the private room.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin and Rose naturally did not enjoy this dinner very much because it was only made possible by


    Wynn¡¯s useless husband.


    A few moments after Philip had left Virtuous Court. He received a short message from Wynn: Thank


    you.


    Philip looked at it and smiled, replying: No problem.


    Philip still felt guilty toward Wynn. He was actually the heir to the world¡¯srgest consortium, but


    because he was unwilling to inherit the family business, he hade to Riverdale City to experience


    being poor.


    So, when would he tell Wynn about this? Maybe after a little while.


    After renting a bicycle, Philip headed for the hospital.


    On the way there, as Philip made a right turn, a motorcycle came speeding his way!


    The buzzing sounds of the motorcycle¡¯s engine rang in his ears, and in an instant, Philip felt a strong


    breeze beside him as the motorcycle swerved right. Following a crashing sound, the riders and the bike


    fell into the grass beside the road.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Philip tossed his bicycle away and rushed over to see if the upants of the bike were hurt.


    A man and a woman climbed up from the grass. The woman¡¯s ck skirt had been torn by the tree


    branches and she looked frightened. The man had his hands on his waist as he bellowed, ¡°Are you


    trying to kill yourself? F*ck!¡±


    Philip quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there. Are you guys alright? Do you want to go to


    the hospital? I¡¯llpensate for the bike.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the man exploded in a fit of rage and started scolding Philip. ¡°This is a Harley-


    Davidson Sportster Iron 883 Custom! It¡¯s worth two hundred thousand! Can you afford topensate


    for it?¡±


    Philip answered, ¡°I¡¯llpensate you three hundred thousand. The hundred thousand is for medical


    expenses.¡±


    The man broke into a sarcasticugh before giving Philip a furious shove. ¡°You think you have a lot of


    money? Three hundred thousand? Can you pay up? What are you pretentious for?!¡±


    Philip staggered backward from the shove. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re the ones running a red light.


    I¡¯m already kind enough to not argue with you on that, don¡¯t push it!¡±


    Philip was not in the wrong for turning right. The rider was just trying to run a red light. If they were to


    be reasonable, it was the rider¡¯s fault.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m running a red light? Which eye did you see it with?¡± The biker let out a sudden outburst


    and roared.


    Just then, the girl behind him finally regained her senses. She took off her helmet, looked at Philip, and


    screeched, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Philip looked at the source of the voice to realize that the girl was Lynn Johnston!


    The atmosphere immediately became awkward.


    ¡°Brother Jacob, don¡¯t let him off so easily!¡± Lynn shouted harshly.


    This man was Jacob Wells, the son of a wealthy man.


    As Philip looked at Lynn, feeling a little hesitant, Jacob pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and asked Lynn, ¡°Do


    you know him?¡±


    Lynn nodded, ring at Philip. ¡°My cousin brother-inw, but we¡¯re not close. He¡¯s a kept man.¡±


    ¡°Shit! A kept man was trying to act all pretentious in front of me? Are you tired of living?¡± Jacob scolded


    before taunting Philip, saying, ¡°Alright then, didn¡¯t you say you wouldpensate three hundred


    thousand dors? Pay up!¡±


    A contemptuous smirk appeared on Lynn¡¯s cold expression. Three hundred thousand? Hah! Where


    would useless trash like Philip find three hundred thousand?


    Philip had initially wanted to pay up, but now he did not want to. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it anymore because


    you guys were the ones running a red light.¡±


    If Lynn had not been here, Philip might have paid up to settle the matter quietly. But now, he could not


    do so.


    Lynn let out a coldugh. ¡°Haha! I think you just don¡¯t have the money. Weren¡¯t you doing really well in


    your act earlier? Why back down now?¡±


    Jacob roared, ¡°Three hundred thousand! Pay up or I¡¯ll call some guys over.¡±


    Call some guys over? Philip was not at all afraid.


    ¡°Call them then,¡± said Philip calmly.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a tough brat! Don¡¯t run away in shockter!¡± threatened Jacob as he pointed at Philip.


    The former then took out his phone to make a phone call, sounding furious as he said, ¡°Brother Kyle,


    bring some men over to Silverstone!¡±


    After hanging up, Jacob stared straight at Philip and said, ¡°My bros will be here soon. Get ready to


    beg.¡±


    Philip looked indifferent. There was no telling what he was thinking.He finally let out a helpless sigh and


    took out his phone to call Agnes Summer. ¡°Agnes, bring some men over to Silverstone. The more, the


    better!¡±


    As soon as he hung up, Jacob practically split his sides withughter. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ve called someone


    too? Hrious! Okay, let me see just who you managed to get.¡±


    Lynn was only watching quietly at one side. Philip had been staring at her for a few times now, making


    her ufortable.


    What was Philip thinking? He was, of course, thinking that Wynn¡¯s cousin sister was really awesome to


    be able to change boyfriends so quickly. He should tell Wynn so that she could school her cousin. If


    she did not learn at a young age, she would get into trouble in the future.


    At Gopher Delivery Services, Agnes immediately spread the word after getting the call from Philip.


    In an instant, all the delivery men in the city under Gopher Deliver Services got onto their standard red


    scooters, put on their bright red vests and helmets, and drove past streets and alleyways, heading for


    Silverstone! From an aerial view, it looked like countless red dots were moving slowly to assemble at


    Silverstone.


    Back at Philip¡¯s side, the men that Jacob called for were already here.


    Four Harley Davidsons! There were eight people, a mix of men and women, all wearing stylish biker


    outfits, looking very cool and fashionable.


    They had driven over with deafening buzzing sounds of their bikes. Their leader was a 1.8 meter tall


    and handsome man. He was buffed, sporting a buzz-cut, and very handsome.


    ¡°Jacob, what¡¯s going on? Your ride¡¯s trashed.¡± Kyle Lyon strode over obnoxiously with his group in tow.


    He swept a nce and Philip, easily figuring out the situation. ¡°You did this?¡± Kyle asked in a deep


    voice as he stared at Philip.


    Philip kept quiet.


    ¡°Brother Kyle, it¡¯s him alright! Don¡¯t let him think about leaving without coughing up three hundred


    thousand!¡± Jacob called out from the background.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Philip nced over calmly and expressionlessly.


    Kyle was looking at Philip, clearly displeased. This guy seemed so normal, how could he be so calm?


    Interesting!


    ¡°Bro, can you pay the three hundred thousand?¡± Kyle was not a gangster who would just start getting


    physical for no apparent reason. Three hundred thousand was a humongous sum for a normal person.


    Kyle felt that a man like Philip could never afford this amount, but he still had to ask. Diplomacy before


    violence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he ran a red light and should take full responsibility. What¡¯s more, we didn¡¯t really hit


    each other,¡± said Philip calmly.


    Jacob pointed at Philip and roared furiously, ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t pay up?¡±


    Philip stared quietly at him, not answering.


    Kyle frowned slightly, shifting his gaze to the wrecked Harley on the ground and said, ¡°Bro, three


    thousand won¡¯t cost much. Just a leg.¡±


    This was a threat. Philip¡¯s gaze went cold as a glint appeared in his eyes.


    As the heir to an elite family, did that three hundred thousand matter to him? It did not. But, he could


    not let himself be taken advantage of.


    ¡°What if I told you I don¡¯t have any money?¡± Philip replied.


    The group of bikers was snickering as they stared at Philip like he was an idiot.


    Kyle rubbed his nose before draping an arm over Philip¡¯s shoulder, shing him an insolent smile.


    ¡°Uncle, do you know who I am? I¡¯m Kyle Lyon of Lord North Street. Everyone shows me respect by


    calling me ¡®Brother Kyle¡¯. It would be unreasonable if you didn¡¯tpensate for a single thing today.¡±


    Kyle was amused. It was his first time meeting such a foolish guy. Was his head made of iron? Or did


    he think he was a honey badger? Hrious!


    ¡°Brother Kyle, just one look at his outfit, and you can tell that he¡¯s broke.¡±


    ¡°This idiot might not even know what a Harley is, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, quickly call someone to bring you some money. Our Brother Kyle doesn¡¯t hold back in a


    beating.¡± The group of bikers jeered continuously. The girls crossed their arms with an indignant


    expression while the guys leaned against their bikes, smoking.


    Lynn was among the group, watching coldly. She leaned against one of the girls who was wearing tight


    leather pants and a cropped camisole.


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin brother-inw, a wretched piece of trash living under my cousin sister¡¯s expenses.¡±


    Lynn suddenly interrupted, saying this like it made her seem more superior.


    ¡°Shit, a kept man! Uncle, you have quite the skills. Why don¡¯t you teach us?¡± A few of the bikers started


    cracking up again.


    Kyle stifled augh and shook his head. He scorned men who relied on women the most. ¡°So, what is


    your decision, Uncle?¡± asked Kyle. He smirked and was ready to get physical.


    Philip remained silent without saying a word. A mental calction told him that it was about time.


    All of a sudden, Philip¡¯s pupils contracted as he saw a great number of red-colored scooters speeding


    over from afar!


    ¡°Why are there so many delivery men?¡± Without knowing who shouted, everyone turned to look.


    The sight of red scooters, red helmets, and red vests filled their eyes. It was not just ten units. The


    whole crossroad was filled with the red delivery service fleet! There were almost fifty units! The


    scooters immediately surrounded this whole area.


    ¡°Shit! What gives? They¡¯re all cheap scooters!¡± yelled Jacob. He then turned to Philip and asked, ¡°Did


    you call for them?¡±


    Philip nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± There was a burst ofughter.


    ¡°You think that calling a bunch of delivery men over would be useful?¡± Jacobughed out loud as he


    belittled.


    Kyle was toozy even to ridicule him, only shaking his head. Was this guy really an idiot? To actually


    have the guts to do such an embarrassing thing. Was this a popr method nowadays? To call for


    delivery services to save yourself. It was hrious.


    Lynn was among the biker¡¯s team. When she saw this scene, she could not resistughing out loud.


    This cousin brother-inw of hers was just too much. How could her cousin have fallen for such a


    man? He was garbage!


    Just then, from among the delivery fleet, Agnes came out in a ck skirt suit. Under the headlights of


    the scooters, she walked toward Philip.


    Philip only gave her a signal with his eyes and Agnes understood. Philip had explicitly told her before


    that his identity was not to be revealed. This man was really low profile.


    Agnes then turned around to face Kyle and his group, saying leisurely, ¡°I am Philip¡¯s manager. If you


    have a problem with him, you can talk to me.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s eyes scanned Agnes up and down. This woman was exquisite. She was better than the young


    girls around him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to you then,¡± Kyle answered happily. ¡°Three hundred thousand. Once we get the money,


    he can leave.¡±


    Agnes frowned slightly. She looked at the Harley on the ground and said coldly, ¡°Sure. But, we choose


    to settle it with a police report.¡±


    Police report? Kyle frowned immediately.


    The police were the most troublesome existence for a biker gang. Moreover, what happened tonight


    was mostly Jacob¡¯s fault. If they made a police report, he would not have it well. The most important


    thing was Kyle did not bring his driving license out today.


    ¡°Babe, talks don¡¯t work this way. It¡¯s too insincere.¡± Kyle¡¯s expression darkened. The people behind him


    started cracking their knuckles.


    However, the moment they took a step forward, the delivery men in red vests around them rolled up


    their sleeves furiously, ready to dole out a beating. How could they still negotiate? It was ten people


    versus over forty greasy grown men. There was nothing left to negotiate!


    Kyle knew that this situation was not favorable for him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine. You win in


    numbers. Let¡¯s go.¡± He then led his group onto their modified bikes and drove away.


    While they were still in view, Kyle lifted a middle finger at Philip. Lynn had shot Philip a cold re,


    despising him even more. What was he arrogant about? A shitty delivery man like him actually needed


    a woman to fight for his honor. Serves him right to be a kept man for the rest of his life!


    After the biker gang had disappeared into the distance, Agnes finally let out a sigh of relief. She turned


    to ask respectfully, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±


    The crowd of brothers started chiming in to ask about his well being too.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, you guys can head back now,¡± said Philip.


    After making sure that Philip was alright, Agnes led the team away.


    This crisis went away as quickly as it came. Philip got onto his bicycle and went back to the hospital.


    Wynn hade to the hospitalter that night and got into bed with M after freshening up. Philip,


    instead, sat on the long bench outside the ward to pass the night.


    ***


    Today was the old man, Charles Johnston¡¯s birthday. After giving it some thought, Philip decided to


    make a trip over. As for his birthday present, Philip had brought along the Chinese painting, that


    Russell had gifted to him. Russell was a famous collector within the country, so the paintings from him


    were definitely genuine and could fetch a high price.


    However, Philip knew that whatever gift he brought, it would still be scorned upon. But he did not mind


    it. It was just a token of his regard.


    At the entrance of Virtuous Court, the ce where Wynn had said to meet up, a beautiful silhouette of


    a woman was standing beside the door, evidently anxious.


    Wynn Johnston had especially worn a long ck dress today with her hairbed up. She looked


    gorgeous and elegant. But, this woman was cold to Philip.


    Philip walked over,zily, and teased, ¡°Hey, are you waiting for me?¡±


    Wynn frowned and shot Philip a look of disdain. ¡°Did you bring a gift for my dad?¡±


    Philip showed her the long gift box in his hand. ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±


    Wynn did not even bother to look and just turned around to strut into the restaurant in her high heels.


    She had to beg her father for a long time before she was allowed to bring Philip along.


    ¡°Once we get inside, don¡¯t say anything rash. A lot of my family members and my father¡¯s friends are


    here today, and if they say anything about you, just bear it. You just have to remember one thing today,


    that is to apologize to my parents. If you can do that, I won¡¯t divorce you,¡± urged Wynn.


    Philip chuckled, not taking her words to heart. If the old man knew of his identity, he might have been


    so frightened that he woulde out to receive him at the door.


    Seeing Philip keep quiet, Wynn looked back and red at him, asking sternly, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± answered Philip.


    When the two of them entered the private room, the Johnston family and Charles¡¯s friends have


    already gathered. It was lively inside.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here, the Johnston¡¯s great beauty.¡±


    ¡°Wynn, you¡¯rete today, so you have to drink as a penalty.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wynn, sit with me.¡±


    The crowd was ardently greeting Wynn andpletely ignoring Philip who was following closely


    behind her. He regretteding now.


    Although Philip was already used to the Johnston family being cold to him, to be publicly ostracized


    was still upsetting.


    Charles Johnston and his wife, Martha Yates, were sitting at the head of the table, talking cheerfully to


    the people around them. However, when they saw Philip, Charles gave a cold snort before ignoring him


    altogether.


    This son-inw was too much of an embarrassment. There were not only family members here today


    but his friends as well. If it were not for his daughter, Charles would never have let Philip take one step


    inside.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, the door of the private room was pushed open again and a well-dressed man in a branded


    full suit stood at the door.


    Philip had seen this man once or twice before. The man was from a wealthy family. His family had a


    solid background and was an influential bunch in Riverdale City. This man had also been pursuing


    Wynn for a long time now.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Sigh! His wife was just too beautiful that so many people were trying to court her. It gave Philip a


    headache.


    ¡°Hey, Aiden¡¯s here! Come,e,e and sit beside your Uncle Johnston.¡± Martha was clearly


    enthusiastic as she weed him. ¡°Why did you have to bring gifts? You¡¯re just too kind. Just your


    presence would have been enough!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Johnston¡¯s birthday, after all.¡± Aiden smiled and walked over to sit beside Charles.


    At this, the crowd started shooting mocking looks at Philip. This son-inw of the Johnston family was


    just too wretched. Even an outsider could sit beside Charles Johnston, but as a son-inw, he had to


    sit closest to the door. This difference in treatment was just too obvious.


    Martha was smiling with her eyes as she looked at Aiden like she was looking at her future son-inw.


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Aiden reserving this private room that we get to dine here at Virtuous Court today.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd then looked at Aiden in adoration. To be able to reserve a private room at Virtuous Court


    was a member¡¯s only privilege. And that membership required a minimum spending of one million


    annually! He was truly a wealthy man!


    Aiden quickly waved his hand. Although he sounded modest, he could not conceal the pleased look on


    his face. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s no trouble at all. Ourpany just earned a little more, and it is really


    thanks to my father that I have managed to book this room.¡±


    He was tantly just showing off this wealth and family background. However, no one would expose


    him. Instead, they ardentlyplimented him.


    ¡°Aiden is apetent young man.¡±


    ¡°Whoever gets him as a son-inw must have great karma.¡±


    Aiden was immediately shown great respect and admiration. Philip, who had been sitting quietly in a


    corner, was instead looked down upon. They were both men, but the differences were too great.


    ¡°The way I see it, if Wynn had married Aiden back then, she would¡¯ve been a rich wife by now.¡±


    No one knew who had said this deliberately, but the family members were now taking great pleasure in


    mocking Philip.


    ¡°Look at his wretched appearance, how vexing.¡±


    ¡°A good-for-nothing that only knows how to make deliveries!¡±


    ¡°I heard his daughter is a medicine junkie. She has congenital heart disease and can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    Those familiar words from familiar faces made Philip¡¯s eyes turn cold, but he did not say anything. He


    had already gotten used to it for the past two years.


    Wynn did not have it any better. Her face was burning as she sat beside her husband. She stomped


    furiously on Philip¡¯s foot under the table and shot him a re to vent her frustrations.


    After being ridiculed by everyone, Philip could actually still sit there like he was fishing. His expression


    looked calm. Seeing as Philip did not respond, the others went back to their drinks, no longer ridiculing


    him as an amusement.


    Just then, with a seemingly caring expression, Aiden asked, ¡°Philip, I just happen to have a vacancy in


    mypany. Why don¡¯t youe over and help out? I should be able to give you six or seven


    thousand a month. It would definitely be better than making deliveries.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m doing very well with my delivery job,¡± said Philip calmly. If I told you that I¡¯m the heir to


    the world¡¯srgest consortium, you¡¯d all be kneeling in front of me right now. But money is just a


    number.


    ¡°Forget him, he¡¯s a lost cause,¡± scolded Martha before turning to look at Aiden with bright eyes. ¡°Aiden,


    what about that matter I¡¯ve asked you about before?¡±


    Aiden immediately replied with a smile, ¡°Aunty, you can rx, it¡¯s been taken care of. Uncle Johnston¡¯s


    collection gallery is fine.¡±


    Charles, who had been fuming earlier, immediately perked up at this. He smiled, ¡°Little Addy, thank you


    so much. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    The two then toasted. After his drink, Aiden purposefully looked at Philip from the corner of his eyes,


    trying to look as arrogant as he could. His eyes then shifted longingly to Wynn. He had liked this girl for


    the longest time, but she had actually gone and married a piece of trash! Wynn Johnston, I will make


    you understand the difference between that useless Philip and me!


    ¡°Wynn, see how much Aiden cares for your father. A man like this can¡¯t be found easily anywhere, and


    others can¡¯t even begin topare.¡± Martha was extremely pleased with Aiden. The man was from a


    wealthy family, had a business of his own, and a greatwork in society. If her daughter had married


    him, she would definitely be able to live leisurely.


    Martha then shot a hateful nce at Philip.


    Wynn was already dejected enough, so she could only force out an awkward smile.


    Philip, however, could not care less. They could just say whatever they want.


    ¡°Charles, is it about your personal collection gallery?¡± Many of Charles¡¯s friends were looking at him


    with envy. Collecting ancient artifacts and paintings was a norm in their little circle. However, to be able


    to build one¡¯s own collection gallery was a grand matter.


    When Charles saw the jealous look on his friends¡¯ faces, he felt even more delighted and his favor for


    Aiden increased. At the same time, he looked down on Philip even more. He wondered why he had


    agreed to let Wynn marry him in the first ce. But now, he must force his daughter to divorce this


    wretched man!


    Halfway through the feast, Aiden seemed to have recalled something and ran outside. He came back


    with a long gift box in his hand and said to Charles, sounding like he was unting, ¡°Uncle Charles, I


    brought you a special gift. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Everyone in the room perked their heads up, curious about what was inside Aiden¡¯s long gift box.


    Charles had had a lot to drink. He was already in a great mood about being able to start his own


    collection gallery, and now that Aiden was giving him a gift, it was a surprise on top of another surprise!


    He was ecstatic!


    ¡°Oh, Addy, look at you. You¡¯ve reserved a room for me, prepared the gallery, and even given me a gift.


    It¡¯s just too inappropriate.¡± While Charles seemed to be refusing the offer on the surface, he was


    impatient to see what was inside the box. Since Aiden had said he would like it, could it be a painting?


    Aiden opened the gift box and carefully brought out a scroll of painting. He sounded pleased as he


    said, ¡°It¡¯s the painting from China¡¯s famous Tang Bohu. I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to buy it from a friend to


    give it to Uncle Charles as a birthday gift.¡± Aiden then raised an eyebrow to nce cheekily at Philip,


    who had his head buried in his te.


    This piece of trash still has the mood to be eating at a time like this. Is this his first time at Virtuous


    Court?


    However, in that instant, Philip felt his heart drop. Companionship on the Spring Mountains? That was


    the same painting that Russell Field had given him. But, Philip believed that as a famous collector in


    the country, Russell would not have given him a fake, so he did not n to say anything but only push


    his gift box under the table to keep it hidden.


    Wynn noticed Philip¡¯s movements and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Philip shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Companionship on the Spring Mountains?¡± Charles was shocked, instantly sobering up. That was a


    treasure! There were many paintings by Tang Bohu, but only this piece, had had a lot of counterfeits on


    the market. It was said that this painting was bought over by a great collector within the country at a


    high price! The amount had easily started at around three to four hundred thousand dors!


    Charles took the painting from Aiden with great sincerity and excitement. He went over to an empty


    table, unreeled the painting, and borrowed a magnifying ss from the waiter to start examining it


    carefully.


    A few of his friends crowded around him and started examining it as well.


    Tsk! Tsk! How extraordinary!


    ¡°Wonderful! This painting is a fusion of the south and north drawing style. What fine brushwork and a


    sparseyout. The style is handsome and elegant. The figures have inherited the traditions of the Tang


    Dynasty in this brightly colored and elegant piece. This freehand brushwork is simple and deep. It¡¯s no


    doubt a piece by Tang Bohu!¡±


    Charles¡¯s old pals were all collectors. After seeing this piece, they only hadpliments to give.


    ¡°Wonderful, how wonderful! To be able toy eyes on this is a miracle!¡±


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re going to be famous around the country now.¡±


    ¡°You have to disy this painting in your uing gallery. We¡¯ll definitelye over to support you,


    and I think all the prominent figures in Riverdale will being too!¡± The bunch of old friends was really


    envious.


    Charles was so excited that his breathing quickened. He asked, ¡°Addy, this is an authentic painting


    from Tang Bohu! You must have spent a lot on this.¡±


    These words stunned the whole room. As the head of the four great talents in China, Tang Bohu¡¯s


    authentic painting was worth a lot! Justst year in a city auction, calligraphy by Tang Bohu went up to


    seven hundred thousand!


    ¡°It¡¯s not much as long as it makes you happy, Uncle Charles.¡± Aiden was well-mannered enough to not


    mention the price. But, those who understood knew that this painting would not cost less than five


    hundred thousand! This young man of the Grant family had spent a fortune this time!


    Just then, among the crown, Lynn deliberately asked loudly, ¡°Cousin brother-inw, I saw you bringing


    something with you. Is it a gift for my uncle?¡±


    As soon as they entered, Lynn had noticed Philip carrying a gift box. Just how much would a gift from


    this trash worth? When she recalled the incidentst night, Lynn was furious.


    ¡®Swish!¡¯


    In an instant, all eyes in the room were on Philip. With a mocking expression, they were ready to watch


    the show.


    Philip smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not worth much, so there¡¯s no need to look at it.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not worth anything, but since it¡¯s a gift for Uncle, why don¡¯t you show it? Do you think we will


    laugh at you?¡± Lynn¡¯s eyes narrowed, unable to conceal the mockery on her face. She wanted to watch


    him make a fool of himself, and see just what he could afford to give!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to.¡± Philip took a sip of water and refused.


    In the public¡¯s eye, they thought he felt guilty. That gift must be rubbish.


    Aiden was already waiting for this chance to humiliate Philip, so he interrupted and said, ¡°Philip, take it


    out, humor Uncle Charles. I¡¯m interested to see what you¡¯ve prepared as well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, take it out and show us.¡± The crowd of people started to cause amotion.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Watching everyone causing amotion, Wynn felt like she was sitting on needles. Although she did


    not know what Philip had prepared, he had told her that it was a painting.


    Philip was not aplete idiot, so he had brought the painting that Russell had given him. But sadly,


    Wynn did not know. She only thought that Philip had simply bought a random decorative painting. Now


    that Aiden had brought out his famous Chinese painting and received greatments from everyone,


    the painting in Philip¡¯s hand paledpared to a treasure like that. He would be humiliating himself if


    he took it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a gift. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± Wynn chirped in for Philip before shooting him a vicious look. If


    he humiliated himself in front of everyone today, she would hate him forever! She would never be able


    to lift her head up again in front of Aiden.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re just rude now. We can¡¯t ignore Cousin Brother-inw¡¯s regards,¡± Lynn giggled as she said.


    She then walked over and snatched the long gift box from under the table that Philip had kept hidden.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s also a long gift box. Could it be a painting as well?¡± Lynn deliberately dragged her tone as she


    filled it with sarcasm.


    Philip did not know what to say, so he just kept quiet.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t buy this from a two-dor shop, did you?¡±Lynn shook the gift box and taunted.


    ¡°I bought it from an antique market,¡± said Philip.


    As soon as he said that, the people in the room nced oddly at Philip. An antique market? How


    shameful! They were looking at Philip withughter in their eyes.


    Charles, however, rxed a bit, changing his views on Philip. This son-inw at least knew of his


    hobbies, so it was already good enough. But that was all. Compared to the treasure that Aiden had


    gifted him earlier, something from an antique market was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Hahaha! How amusing! Did you buy this from an antique market? Aren¡¯t you just being disrespectful to


    Uncle?¡± Lynn mocked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that goods from an antique market are all counterfeits, and most of


    them are just dirty.¡±


    This term ¡®dirty¡¯ struck a nerve. Charles¡¯s expression immediately fell dark. He could understand the


    usage of that word in the inner circle. It was true that a lot of goods from the antique market were ¡®dirty¡¯.


    If one was not careful when buying, it would bring about misfortune. Charles then snorted while the


    positive view he had for Philip earlier disappeared.


    Wynn quickly stood up to snatch the gift box back from Lynn¡¯s hand. ¡°Then, don¡¯t look at it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We have to look at it. I¡¯m curious to see what he has bought.¡± Lynn turned around and


    hastily opened the gift box to take out the painting scroll inside.


    A painting? When the crowd saw this, their gaze alternated between Philip and Aiden. It was no


    wonder Philip did not want to take it out. What painting couldpare to that treasure earlier?


    Lynn was amused to see the mocking looks on everyone¡¯s faces and then Wynn¡¯s dark eyes. She


    unreeled the scroll with a swift movement, and the painting appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The crowd craned their necks to look at it and was first captivated by the exquisiteness of the painting.


    The character portrayal was rich, the colors bright, and the lines were soft and delicate. It was a great


    piece! But the more they looked at it, the more confused they got.


    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the exact same painting as Aiden?¡± A youngd among the crowd eximed with


    wide eyes.


    In an instant, everyone came to realize that this was the exact same painting, ! With a turn of their


    heads, they looked at Philip.


    Was this a joke? He just bought a ? This was clearly a counterfeit!


    The moment the painting was exposed, Aiden already recognized that it was the same painting as his.


    He was initially stunned, but after that, heughed coldly. Even the heavens are on my side, hahaha!


    Oh, Philip, you¡¯re done for! To bring a counterfeit for the old man as a birthday gift is a brave move!


    Lynn purposefully shrieked loudly, ¡°Cousin Brother-inw, why is your painting the exact same one as


    Brother Aiden¡¯s? Could yours be fake?¡±


    Everyone had the same first thought. Philip¡¯s painting hade from an antique market, so it must be


    fake!


    ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s fake?¡± Philip¡¯s voice suddenly rang through the whole room.


    The crowd was first stunned, and then they stared incredulously at Philip. Was this guy nuts? Among


    these two paintings, one was by Aiden, who had spent a few hundred thousand to get it while the other


    was bought in an antique market. It was easy to tell which was real and which was fake.


    Wynn nervously kicked Philip under the table, signaling him to stop saying nonsense. She had already


    told him before they came here, asking him to tolerate, so why did he not listen? He was really


    embarrassing!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Since Mr. rke isn¡¯t here, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Please have a great time.¡± Javier hade


    so suddenly and left after delivering gifts, leaving the crowd shocked.


    Charles coughed with the card still in his hand and asked, ¡°Does any of you know this Mr. rke?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads. A figure powerful enough to have the owner of Virtuous Court personally


    bring over delicious food and great wine was not someone they could be acquainted with their lowly


    status.


    ¡°Could it be Philip rke?¡±


    No one knew who had said this for fun, but the whole room burst intoughter.


    ¡°Stop joking, how could it be that trash? If it were him, I¡¯d eat these wine bottles.¡±


    ¡°Other than having the samest name, what else does our cousin brother-inw have to show for?¡±


    A few of the youngsters were mocking without reserve.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn found it hard to bear, so she scolded furiously, ¡°That¡¯s enough! What are you guys saying? He is


    still your cousin brother-inw no matter what!¡±


    Tsk! A few of the youngsters cocked up their eyebrows arrogantly but said nothing more.


    Charles chimed in and asked everyone to stop making a fuss.


    Charles¡¯ friends were now extremely envious of him.


    ¡°Charles, my man, how could you? You know such a powerful figure, but you didn¡¯t introduce him to


    us.¡±


    ¡°This too much. First, it¡¯s a treasured painting. Now, there¡¯s a ¡®Mr. rke¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Come,e,e, forget about all those. These are precious liquors, a king¡¯s drink, waiting to be


    tasted.¡± Charles felt it a waste to consume them all now, so he kept one bottle and opened the other.


    The others did not say anything because being able to have one taste of those liquors was enough to


    last them a lifetime.


    Just then, Aiden said, ¡°Uncle Johnston, I might know this Mr. rke. The boss behind the art gallery


    has ¡®rke¡¯ as thest name. Could he have known that it was your birthday today, that¡¯s why he has


    sent the gifts?¡±


    Aiden was only guessing, but the boss of the gallery was named ¡®rke¡¯. Although he had never met


    him before, the secretary who liaised with him told him that the man¡¯s name was ¡®rke¡¯ and he hoped


    to keep a low profile.


    ¡°Really? Then, I must thank Mr. rke properly. He¡¯s just too kind.¡± Charles was visibly excited. He


    then tugged Aiden¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Addy, you have to arrange a meeting for me with this Mr. rke. I


    can tell that he¡¯s also a collector.¡±


    ¡°I will, surely,¡± Aiden happily promised. To be able to be held in such high regard by Uncle Johnston


    was worth thebor.


    ¡°Sigh, some people have the samest name but they work as a delivery man,¡± Lynn spoke up at an


    inappropriate time, and it was like a thorn stabbing into Wynn¡¯s heart.


    Wynn gritted her teeth, took one sip of her drink, and then stood up. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to visit M at the


    hospital. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    Charles knew that it would just be torture for his daughter to keep staying here, so he waved to allow


    her to leave. The distance between his daughter and himself had grown a lot in the past two years.


    This was all thanks to that useless Philip.


    ¡°Sis, are you in a rush to get back? Remember not to scold our cousin brother-inw,¡± Lynn continued


    to mock. ¡°His gift was quite nice, although it¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Wynn had just reached the door when she heard this. She clenched her fists and left without ever


    looking back.


    As soon as she left, the group started discussing this mysterious Mr. rke while belittling Philip.


    Not long after he had left Virtuous Court, Philip received a text message: Mr. rke, this is Javier


    Morris. Everything is going well, and your father-inw is delighted.


    Javier Morris? Oh, right, the owner of Virtuous Court. It seemed like this Javier Morris really knew how


    to win favors.


    Philip replied: I won¡¯t look into how you managed to get my phone number, but you better not have


    exposed my identity in this incident.


    When Javier received Philip¡¯s reply, he quickly responded out of fright: Mr. rke, don¡¯t worry. I


    definitely did not.


    Philip nodded without replying to him after that and headed to the hospital.


    Back at the hospital, Philip sat down at the side of the bed as he watched his adorable daughter sleep.


    Her tiny nose looked like her mothers, her little mouth too, but her eyes looked like his own.


    My daughter is so good-looking, she¡¯ll definitely be a beauty when she grows up!


    Not long after Philip arrived, Wynn came back with a frosty expression. She sat down at the side of


    M¡¯s bed and looked at her daughter.


    Philip had juste back from getting water at the pantry. When he saw Wynn, he smiled and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I can take care of things here, so go back home to get some rest.¡±


    Wynn kept quiet as she looked at her daughter with reddened eyes. It seemed like

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Philip pondered before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t meet him for now. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡±


    Anna replied, ¡°Understood, Mr. rke.¡±


    After the call ended, Philip sat in the corridor and slept the night away.


    The next day, early in the morning, Wynn said to him coldly, ¡°I¡¯m taking M home in the afternoon, will


    you being with me?¡±


    Philip nodded and gave her a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go and apologize to Father.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard him, but her expression remained indifferent, only


    nodding without saying anything.


    In the afternoon, Philip and Wynn brought M to the Johnston family home. The atmosphere in the


    house was cold as soon as they entered.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m home.¡± Wynn feignedposure.


    No one came out to greet them. Charles was sitting on the sofa wearing reading sses as he read the


    paper while Martha was busy in the kitchen.


    Philip put M down, and the little girl immediately hid behind her father¡¯s leg, hugging Philip¡¯s leg


    tightly. She looked up with her big innocent eyes and mumbled in a small voice, ¡°Daddy, do Grandpa


    and Grandma dislike me?¡±


    Philip squatted down and lovingly caressed M¡¯s tiny head. He shook his head and smiled gently at


    her. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Hurry on inside and greet Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    Little M¡¯s big eyes were shining like obsidian gems. She carefully albeit fearfully nced at Charles,


    who was reading his paper before moving her tiny feet to run to him, calling out in a crisp voice,


    ¡°Grandpa, M is here.¡±


    Charles then put down his paper, stood up, walked away from his sofa, and entered the study without


    giving her so much as a nce.


    Bam! The door of the study closed shut. That sound crushed down heavily on both Philip and Wynn¡¯s


    heart.


    Wynn looked at M, who was pursing her lips, about to cry and quickly ran over to carry her daughter


    up. She brought her into her bedroom.


    Philip frowned slightly, feeling irked. His father-inw was too cold to his daughter! But he still went into


    the kitchen to help, although he ended up being scorned by his mother-inw.


    ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t need you to help me. I really don¡¯t. You can just go back to where you came from. We


    don¡¯t wee you here,¡± Martha said without reserve, not showing Philip any courtesy.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Philip lowered his head. He knew what he hade here to do today, and he did not


    want to give Wynn any trouble, so he chose topromise.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh dear me, I can¡¯t possibly ept that.¡± Martha scoffed. She mildly cocked her eyebrows up as she


    wore an arrogant expression.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Martha shot Philip a re before rudely pushing him away as she ran to the door, looking delighted. In


    a cheery voice, she called out, ¡°Coming,ing! Is it Aiden?¡±


    When the door opened, Aiden appeared in a handsome suit with gift bags in his hands. ¡°Hello, Aunt


    Martha.¡±


    ¡°Oh my,e on in, quickly,¡± Martha chirped happily as she took the gift bags from Aiden. ¡°Why did


    you have to bring gifts with you, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting, so it¡¯s the least I can do. My parents send their regards as well,¡± said Aiden


    generously.


    When Martha turned around to see Philip sitting on the sofa in the living room, she felt annoyed and


    barked at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s a guest? Why aren¡¯t you preparing tea? Such poor sight!¡± This


    rubbish of a son-inw should take a look at Aiden. The man had brought gifts while he came empty-


    handed and had even brought over extra baggage! How frustrating!


    Philip looked at Aiden to see thetter staring at him proudly. His eyes conveyed the message, ¡®Hey


    trash, your mother-inw is treating an outsider like me better than she treats you.¡¯


    Philip did not make a fuss. He got up to prepare the tea.


    By then, Charles had alreadye out of his study as he chatted enthusiastically with Aiden in the


    living room. Philip instead was standing in a corner, listening quietly.


    ¡°Uncle Johnston, where¡¯s Wynn? I don¡¯t see her.¡± Aiden scanned the house, squinting.


    Charles yelled, ¡°Wynnie, we have a guest in the house!¡±


    The door of the bedroom opened. Wynn had spent a lot of effort to coax her daughter to sleep. When


    she saw Aiden sitting in the living room, she was mildly stunned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wynn¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t he be here? Should we be letting you bring home trash instead?¡± Martha came out of the


    kitchen with a te of fruits as she red viciously at Philip, who was standing in a corner, smoking.


    She looked evidently crossed. ¡°We don¡¯t allow smoking in the house. If you want to smoke, do it


    outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Philip immediately stubbed out the cigarette and opened the windows to let the smoke out.


    Wynn shot him a re, wanting to drag him out this instant in case he embarrassed himself again.


    ¡°Aiden, I just bought these fruits this morning, they¡¯re really sweet.¡± Martha pushed the fruit tter to


    Aiden like she was trying to tter him.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Martha,¡± answered Aiden politely.


    Philip felt ufortable when he saw this scene. When M was here, there wasn¡¯t a piece of fruit in


    sight. She¡¯s still your granddaughter no matter what, so why do you have to be such a snob?


    ¡°Oh, yes, Uncle Johnston, the decoration work has started for your gallery. The invitations have been


    sent out and the gallery will open at ten sharp on Saturday morning.¡± When Aiden spoke, he shot a


    cheeky nce at Philip as he gloated. It was clear that he held a higher position in the Johnston family


    than this son-inw.


    ¡°Great, great, thank you so much, Addy.¡± Charles looked delighted as he imagined how grand it would


    be when his gallery opened. His old friends have already started to spread the word for him. A lot of


    aristocrats in Riverdale City have now heard that the ex-section chief ofnd development nning had


    gotten an authentic painting by Tang Bohu! And this had caused a great uproar within the city.


    For suspense¡¯s sake, they had refrained from saying which painting it was so that they could shock the


    guests at theing event.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Uncle Johnston. It¡¯s what I should be doing.¡± Aiden humbly added, ¡°As for your


    request to meet with Mr. rke, I¡¯ve already told the person in charge. You can meet him, but the time


    has not been set yet. You should know that a man like Mr. rke is quite busy.¡±


    What the f*ck! How shameless! Philip cussed internally. Since when did he say he would meet them?


    This was tantly a lie to win favors, and he had said it so tactfully. ¡®They could meet, but the time has


    not been set yet¡¯. Aiden was so great at pleasing Charles that thetter just kept holding him in higher


    regard and favored him.


    ¡°Philip, look at Aiden. You should learn from him if you have the time instead of wasting your life away.


    If you really can¡¯t make it on your own, get Aiden to get you a job. You¡¯ll look more proper that way,¡±


    Charles finally spoke on behalf of Philip¡¯s future for the very first time.


    It was a great start, but Philip felt ufortable listening to it. Aiden Grant¡¯spany was worth only


    about a few million. It was not even enough for his allowance.


    ¡°Philip, what are you standing there for, hurry up and beg Aiden.¡± Martha red hatefully at Philip.


    What an idiot! Her husband had already spoken up for him, but he was still just standing there. He


    deserved to be looked down upon!


    On the other hand, Aiden sat up straight, with his eyes narrowing slightly as he waited cheekily for


    Philip toe and beg him. He was feeling great!


    Although Wynn did not like Aiden, she felt that it was a good opportunity as well. However¡­


    ¡°No need. Thank you, but thatpany¡¯s a little too huge, I can¡¯t get used to working there.¡± Philip


    calmly refused.


    Charles and Martha¡¯s faces immediately darkened. Charles snorted while Martha started berating him,


    ¡°Philip, how can you be so insensible? Leave this instant, our home doesn¡¯t wee you.¡±


    That was an order to leave. Philip was immediately pushed out of the house by Martha.


    Bam! The door closed, and Philip shook his head, smiling bitterly. He took out his phone to give Anna


    Carter a call. ¡°I don¡¯t really like this Aiden Grant.¡±


    Anna was at the gallery, busy with decorations. When she received this call, she immediately


    answered, ¡°Understood, Mr. rke.¡± She then immediately stopped the people working in the gallery


    and called Aiden¡¯s number.


    Aiden was currently boasting to the Johnston family when he received a call. Seeing that it was from


    the representative of Civil Gallery, he immediately unted it to Charles. ¡°Uncle Johnston, look. It¡¯s a


    call from the gallery representative.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Manager Carter¡­ Has Mr. rke agreed to see us?¡± Aiden was ecstatic and pleased. He


    spoke loudly.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, we regret to inform you that we can¡¯t rent the gallery to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. rke¡¯s intention. He seems to be a little upset, so the gallery will not be opened to


    outsiders,¡± said Anna coldly. Her tone was apparent.


    Toot! The call was cut off and Aiden¡¯s face froze in an instant. His expression turned ugly.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Aiden, who had been looking cheery, was now in a daze. What was going on? Mr. rke was upset, so


    the gallery was not to be opened to the public. Could there be any other reason more random than


    this? No, he must have done something wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Addy, did something happen?¡± Charles and Martha found Aiden¡¯s expression a little


    odd.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, nothing at all. They¡¯re just reporting the gallery¡¯s situation to me.¡± Aiden forced out a


    smile then added, ¡°Uhm, Uncle Johnston, I have some urgent matters, so I will be leaving now.¡± He


    then stood up to leave.


    ¡°Oh, Addy, is it really urgent? Won¡¯t you be staying for dinner?¡± Martha followed closely behind him and


    saw him out the door.


    ¡°Maybe next time. Goodbye, Uncle Johnston, Aunt Martha.¡± Aiden hurried away. Of course, he would


    be in a rush. If something happened to the gallery booking, he would lose all face in front of his future


    father-inw. He had to rush over to the gallery to see what was going on.


    After seeing Aiden off, Martha came back inside with a smile on her face. When she saw Wynn


    carrying M, she suddenly burst out scolding, ¡°I won¡¯t be raising this little bastard.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Isn¡¯t M still your granddaughter?¡± Wynn was vexed. She had been


    coaxing M to sleep in her arms. How could her mother say something like that? This was her


    daughter¡¯s flesh and blood, after all.


    Charles, too, felt that Martha was going overboard. He removed his reading sses and interrupted.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough from you. Clean this up quickly and bring me the painting from Aiden. I¡¯m going out for


    a spin.¡±


    Charles was heading out to show off, of course. He wanted to let his friends take a good look. He


    carefully hugged the gift box, hummed a joyful tune, and went out the door. He was feeling delightful,


    very delightful, indeed!


    ***


    After he left the Johnston family house, Philip hailed a cab to Civil Gallery. Since he had already bought


    over thepany and no longer needed to make deliveries, he now had time to go over to the gallery


    and take a look. He did not really n to close it to the public. He just wanted to teach Aiden a lesson.


    Upon reaching the gallery¡¯s entrance, Philip only knew how stylish the gallery was. It was not shy but


    luxurious and had a depth to it. The whole structure was designed by line patterns with monochrome as


    the main color. It looked extremely elegant and stylish. On both sides of the door was a small gallery


    paved with monochrome cobblestones, giving it a simplistic Western beauty.


    Right in front of the door was a ck granite sculpture. This was a piece made by the master architect


    who had designed and built Civil Gallery, Sirius Burton. This internationally famous architect only


    produced one piece of artwork every year, and thousands of people sought after his work, getting into


    disputes just to buy it.


    Civil Gallery was Sirius Barton¡¯s final work. Hence, to host an exhibition in this Civil Gallery would bring


    about great prestige and fame.


    Philip stood in front of the sculpture, stared at it for a moment before mumbling to himself, ¡°To think this


    is something that that old thing made. Looks normal to me.¡±


    Philip recalled some memories. Back then, Sirius had been chasing after him, begging Philip to allow


    him to build something for him. Philip found his daily visits annoying, so he gave the man three hundred


    million to let him build Philip a mansion on top of a hill, mainly to keep his sports cars and private jet.


    Oh, how I miss those beloved cars of mine. Philip eximed internally then headed toward the gallery


    entrance.


    ¡°Good day, sir. The gallery is temporarily closed to the public.¡± It was a young and beautiful receptionist


    dressed in a monochrome business skirt set with a scarf embroidered with gardenia flowers tied around


    her neck. She had an impressive figure.


    Philip was stunned before looking inside and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°May I know who you are looking for?¡± The receptionist did not treat Philip any differently just because


    he was in casual clothing. Instead, she had asked very politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± Philip was just about to answer when a tall woman walked over haughtily from within


    and interrupted him. She was wearing the same outfit, but the scarf on her neck was embroidered with


    blue enchantress hydrangeas.


    ¡°Jasmine Conner, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell we¡¯re not open to the public today and not to let


    anybody in?¡± The woman with the cold aura got closer and swept a look at Philip as she spoke


    arrogantly to the receptionist.


    ¡°Sister Allison, he says he¡¯s looking for someone.¡± Jasmine was apparently afraid of this woman, as


    she exined with a frightened expression.


    Allison Cooper was the leader of the female receptionists at Civil Gallery. She was a proud person and


    would not hesitate to order her subordinates around. Hence, she had a hidden nickname called ¡®the


    witch¡¯.


    Allison looked at Philip icily, sizing him up and asked suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re looking for someone?¡± This


    man looked so broke wearing an over-washed T-shirt, a pair of faded jeans, and sandals. A typical get-


    up of migrant workers. He must be one of the construction team workers.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± Philip smiled, revealing his pearly whites.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. Follow me.¡± Allison abruptly interrupted Philip¡¯s words. She turned to shoot a


    vicious re at Jasmine and said, ¡°Guard the door properly and stop letting in random strays.¡±


    Jasmine lowered her head and bowed, apologizing profusely. She then stole a nce at Philip and


    smiled at him. Philip smiled back. This girl looked young but had a pleasant personality.


    Without thinking much, he followed Allison inside. Philip could not help looking at Allison¡¯s back profile.


    This woman had a great figure that most men could not resist.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± All of a sudden, Allison turned back with a frosty re, staring hatefully at


    Philip.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ nothing.¡± Philip felt awkward. He was caught red-handed.


    Allison let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of you migrant workers with your snooping hands and


    dirty eyes. If anything goes missing in our gallery, you¡¯ll be the first I¡¯ll catch!¡± She then turned to moved


    forward as the disdain and contempt for the man behind grew in her heart.


    Migrant worker? Philip was fuming slightly. Did she get the wrong person?


    Allison led him to a construction site and started ordering him pompously, ¡°Hurry up and get to work.


    Finish it before sundown. And you guys over there, don¡¯t even think about loafing on the job. I¡¯ll be here


    to supervise. If anyone cks, your sry is gone.¡±


    The few workers started working harder upon hearing this, terrified of their sries being cut.


    Philip was confused. They were painting this area. So, am I here to work?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you mistaken? I¡¯m not here to¡­¡± Philip turned to the woman beside him.


    Allison narrowed her eyes and barked, ¡°You¡¯re not here to what? Stop with all this nonsense and start


    working!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to work. I¡¯m here to look for Anna Carter.¡± Philip was displeased with Allison¡¯s attitude


    toward him. What¡¯s with this woman¡¯s eyes and tone. How rude! He had asked George to purchase this


    gallery not long ago, so he was surprised there was a snobby staff here.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for our manager?¡± Allison sized Philip up again and snickered. ¡°You want to see our


    manager, with the likes of you? Why? Trying toin to her?¡± What gives? This man was not even


    working, and he was trying toin now.


    ¡°What?¡± Philip was puzzled. What was she talking about?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, and the rest of you there, listen up! Our Civil Gallery does notck workers. There


    are tons of migrant workers out there fighting to work here. Don¡¯t think that just because Manager


    Carter takes care of you, you can ck off. In my, Allison Cooper¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re all rubbish, do you


    understand?¡±


    Allison then snorted. ¡°Especially you. Who do you think you are? Even asking to see our manager. If


    you¡¯re not going to work, then scram!¡± Allison put her left hand on her waist while her right hand pointed


    at the door.


    Philip was outraged now. Forget being mistaken as a migrant worker. He was now even lectured by an


    unreasonable woman. No matter how good his temper was, it was now about to burst.


    ¡°Your name is Allison Cooper?¡± Philip asked darkly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why? Upset? Wanna beat me up? I can call security and throw all of you out


    immediately!¡± Allison crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. What a bunch of garbage who doesn¡¯t


    know their ce. With just a little money, they¡¯de swarming over like dogs. Growing up, Allison¡¯s


    environment had made her develop a habit of being arrogant.


    ¡°Great. I don¡¯t think you have the right to stay in Civil Gallery.¡± Philip nodded, the dissatisfaction was


    clear in his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Allison immediately held her sides. ¡°Hahaha! What a fool! I don¡¯t have the right to


    stay here? And what, can you fire me?¡±


    Suddenly, a crisp voice sounded from afar.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Allison? You¡¯re so noisy. It¡¯s unsightly!¡±


    A beautiful silhouette was strutting over from a distance. She wore a white women¡¯s suit whilergely


    curled brown hair flowed behind her. Her fair earlobes were decorated with hoop earrings. She was


    overflowing with elegance.


    ¡°Manager Carter, you¡¯re finally here. There¡¯s someone causing trouble here.¡± Allison quickly jogged


    over, trying to tter.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    ¡°Causing trouble?¡± Anna frowned. Her aura became colder as the temperature around fell by a few


    degrees. Whoever dared to cause trouble at Civil Gallery must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart!


    When Allison saw Anna¡¯s reaction, her mouth curved into a cruel smile. She pointed to Philip, who had


    his hands stuffed in his pockets as he stood leisurely, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that migrant worker


    over there. He¡¯s not only causing trouble but was even delusional, saying that he wants to see you. I


    scolded him for a bit, but he said I didn¡¯t have the right to be at Civil Gallery. Isn¡¯t he an idiot?¡±


    Anna nced coldly at Allison. Although she was not fond of Allison¡¯s condescending tone, the girl was


    still one of her people, so she kept quiet. Anna then strutted elegantly over to Philip and asked with a


    straight face, ¡°You¡¯re the one causing trouble?¡±


    Philip nced at this woman in front of him. She¡¯s Anna Carter? Not bad. Gorgeous and very


    endearing. Philip did not answer but quietly took his phone out.


    Allison was furious when she saw Philip¡¯s nonchnt expression. She pointed at him and bellowed,


    ¡°Manager, look! He¡¯s tantly disrespecting you! I¡¯ll call security immediately to throw him out.¡±


    Anna nodded. She, too, was unwilling to deal with a person like this. She had juste out of her


    office to wee an honored guest at the door, the new owner of Civil Gallery, Mr. rke! If there was


    any dy, she might even lose her position.


    Anna had never seen the new owner. She only had his phone number. And it was only after begging


    President George Thomas for the longest time that he finally gave it to her.


    ¡°Allison,e with me to wee a guest. Our new owner ising to check on the work progress.¡±


    Anna turned over to Allison.


    Allison nodded before jogging off to call for security.


    Just then, a melodious ringtone rang across the room. Everyone was stunned. Anna quickly took out


    her phone from her pocket. The caller ID showed that it was from Mr. rke!


    ¡°Hello, Mr. rke. Have you reached? I¡¯ll be out immediately to receive you.¡± Anna¡¯s tone instantly


    changed from ice-cold to sweet and respectful.


    Yet, the voice from the other end sounded displeased. ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Look behind? Anna was stunned and immediately turned around. Only about seven workers were


    painting the walls behind her. Oh, there was another young man with a frosty expression holding a


    phone.


    Wait! Anna felt like a bolt from the blue struck her! It was him! He was the new owner!


    Without another word, she ran over to Philip and bowed ny degrees in apology. ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m so


    sorry. I was too blind to recognize you. Please forgive my recklessness.¡±


    ¡°Anna Carter,¡± said Philip coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not very satisfied with you.¡±


    Anna¡¯s legs were trembling in fright, and her palms were covered in sweat. ¡°Mr. rke, please forgive


    me. I didn¡¯t know you would be here early.¡± Anna straightened her back, but was still bowing slightly.


    She looked terrified. This was the new owner! A prominent figure who held the world in his hands.


    Riverdale City¡¯s wealthiest George Thomas had had toe here personally to buy the gallery from


    the previous owner. It should be noted that the previous owner was a vicious man in the city, the


    underground emperor who was influential in both the legal and the underground world, Theo Zander!


    Who was Theo Zander? Not a single person in Riverdale City did not know of him! Born as a ruffian, he


    had climbed his way up, step by step, to the throne of the underground world! Both the legal world and


    the mafias feared this man. There was nothing he cannot do in Riverdale City with just a few words.


    Hence, after serving Theo for so many years, Anna¡¯s social standing had risen as she got to meet more


    powerful figures. Her ambitions, too, grew more prominent. It was precisely because of this that she


    can understand that seemingly ordinary Mr. rke in front of her was the real deal! Because when


    Theo saw George, he became like a little chick before an eagle and humbled himself to a great extent,


    while George had only said a few sentences back then. ¡®Whatever my young master requested is not to


    be publicized. Keep a low profile!¡¯


    The young master of the city¡¯s wealthiest man! Just what kind of person would he be? It was just too


    frightening! It was after that meeting that Anna knew she had to take great care of this Mr. rke. If


    possible, she would be willing to dedicate her chastity that she had protected over twenty years to this


    man! All for the words that Theo had once told her after he was drunk one day. ¡®I, Theo Zander, have


    only managed to reach this spot today, all thanks to President George¡¯s support! However, President


    George is only here to keep his young masterpany and kill time. He had founded apany and


    became the wealthiest man in th

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°Lloyd Zalman, who allowed you toe in here?¡± Anna denounced icily. She despised this shitty fat


    man because he had been coveting her for a long time now.


    Whenever he had time, Lloyd woulde into her office and shamelessly tried to take her to a dinner


    date. He was also underhanded, always trying to bring his friends and family members into Civil Gallery


    through his connection. For example, Allison Cooper was one of the people he had brought in.


    ¡°Anna Carter, what¡¯s with your attitude? As the operations director of Civil Gallery, can¡¯t Ie here to


    take a rest?¡± Lloyd Zalman settled himselffortably into the sofa. Like a huge pile of meat, he had


    layers of fats on his stomach that his shirt was threatening to burst open.


    ¡°This is not somewhere you can enter. Leave immediately,¡± Anna pointed to the door and said coldly.


    The new owner was right here, but this idiot was so presumptuous.


    Lloyd chuckled then nced at Philip and teased shamelessly, ¡°You¡¯re really something, Anna. I never


    thought you would be this lonely.¡±


    Anna frowned. ¡°Lloyd Zalman, what did you just say?!¡± This b*stard knows no shame!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time on chitchat. Allison is under me. You can¡¯t fire her,¡± Lloyd said tantly.


    Allison standing nearby swept a mocking nce at Anna and Philip, feeling contempt for them. Anna,


    you¡¯re such a wh*re, even bringing this wild man into the lounge area. What a b*tch!


    ¡°Haha,¡± Anna chuckled. ¡°Lloyd Zalman, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the manager here. I have that right!¡±


    ¡°Carter! Don¡¯t get too cocky. Brother Lloyd¡¯s not afraid of you!¡± Allison crossed her arms with a


    condescending look on her face. ¡°You¡¯re already going against the rules by bringing this migrant worker


    in here of your own ord. If this gets out, I don¡¯t think you can keep your manager position.¡± Allison


    then sat down beside Lloyd and leaned into each other¡¯s arms, ignoring the other upants in the


    room.


    ¡°Anna Carter, think of it properly. It¡¯s not worth offending me for a migrant worker.¡± Lloyd smiled


    menacingly as his heated gaze locked onto Anna, wanting to devour this woman alive. He had desired


    this woman for the longest time, but she was an ice queen, constantly ignoring him. What a b*tch! She


    usually acted so cold and honorable but was really a wh*re underneath. If Allison never came to him


    today, he would have never known that Anna brought a migrant worker into the lounge. At this thought,


    Lloyd hated Philip even more!


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± asked Anna with a straight face. She had been observing Philip¡¯s expression


    and realized that the man was indifferent. She knew that Philip did not want to get involved in this.


    Lloyd licked his lips, staring at Anna with greedy eyes. ¡°It¡¯s simple, have dinner with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Allison burst out immediately, ring at Lloyd darkly.


    Lloyd quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just joking, baby. What do you suggest?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Allison arrogantly pointed at Philip and said with a cold snort, ¡°I want him to kneel and apologize to


    me!¡± Allison knew that it was impossible to get Anna to apologize to her, so she would humiliate the


    person Anna had brought in instead. She could tell that Philip was Anna¡¯s lover.


    Philip was stunned. He could not avoid getting caught in the crossfire after all.


    Anna was shocked as well. She red furiously at Allison. ¡°Allison Cooper, you have no right to speak


    here, shut up!¡±


    ¡°Manager Carter, I¡¯m already doing you a favor not asking you to apologize. He¡¯s just a bum, why do


    you have to shield him? Or is he really your boy toy? Although his looks are only average,¡± Allison


    mocked.


    ¡°Shut up! Do you have any idea who he is?¡± Anna raged.


    ¡°Could he by our new boss?¡± Allison snorted. What did Anna mean by that? What special identity could


    this guy have?


    Suddenly, Philip smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to kneel and apologize?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kneel, and apologize right now!¡± Allison looked proud. Her whole body was emitting an air


    of arrogance.


    ¡°Not just kneel, you have to crawl over and prostrate,¡± Lloyd added in contempt. He was toozy to


    deal with people himself, so he often used his authority to pressure others instead. And it worked every


    time.


    ¡°Your name is Lloyd Zalman, the operations director here?¡± In contrast to Lloyd, Philip did not seem


    angered. He had instead asked with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the operations director here. Are you feeling afraid now? Apologize to my girlfriend this


    instant!¡± Lloyd crossed his legs and looked smug.


    Yet, Philip suddenly turned to Anna with a frosty expression. ¡°Fire both of them and check if he was


    involved in any corruption or had abused his power. I hope to see this taken care of immediately.¡±


    Anna respectfully nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. rke.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lloyd cackled. He asked in contempt, ¡°What did you just say, brat? Do you want me


    fired, and investigate me? Are you a fool? Do you know where this is? Do you know who I am?¡± He


    dished out a chain of questions. Lloyd held his face in his hands as he continued tough like he had


    just heard the joke of the century.


    Allison, too, snickered. ¡°Shit! What an idiot! Did he hit his head on the door?¡±


    Lloyd and Allison had never seen such a fool. Did this man think he was the owner of this ce?


    Hrious!


    However, in an instant, Anna shed a cold smile and called the security department. ¡°Send some


    people over and inform the financial investigation division to hand over all the evidence of Lloyd


    Zalman¡¯s corruption cases and abuse of power to the police.¡±


    In regards to Lloyd Zalman, Anna had already taken action a long time ago. She had collected a lot of


    evidence. It was just that they had never interfered with each other at work, so Anna had let him be.


    However, she would not do that today because he had offended the new boss. And that was a death


    penalty! An ugly death at that!


    Immediately after she spoke, Lloyd¡¯sughter stopped. His face went dark and asked, ¡°Anna Carter,


    what do you mean by this? Are you really trying to provoke me?¡±


    Anna kept quiet.


    A few security personnel rushed into the room in less than two minutes and seized both Lloyd Zalman


    and Allison Cooper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? Unhand me!¡± Lloyd roared as he struggled.


    However, the security guards ignored him. They were all under Anna and would only listen to her.


    By now, Allison was still ignorant of her own mistakes. She yelled out loud, ¡°Brother Lloyd, they¡¯re all


    crazy! Fire all of them!¡±


    At that moment, Philip was sitting calmly on the sofa while Anna brought over a piece of document that


    she had just printed. ¡°Boss, this is their termination notice.¡±


    Philip nodded and calmly replied, ¡°Put it up at the door.¡±


    Lloyd and Allison were dumbstruck. Boss? Did Anna just call him ¡®boss¡¯? The two people finally started


    to break out in cold sweat.


    Thud! Without an ounce of hesitation, Lloyd fell to his knees and crawled over to Philip. He hugged his


    leg and cried, ¡°Boss, Boss! I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! I was too blind to recognize you early. I¡¯m at fault!¡±


    Lloyd started pping his face.


    Allison¡¯s knees felt weak. Her whole body shivered, and she fell to the ground, paralyzed with fear as


    she sat. He¡¯s¡­ the boss? Impossible!


    Just then, the people from the finance division led the police into the room and handcuffed Lloyd


    without a single word.


    ¡°Boss! Please forgive me! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Thest of Lloyd¡¯s yell of struggle resonated in the room


    as he was dragged away.


    Now, only Allison was left, still paralyzed on the floor.


    Philip shot her a cold nce then got up to leave. Anna followed closely behind him, wanting to see


    him out.


    Thud! Allison threw herself at Philip, hugging his leg as she begged in tears. ¡°Boss, I know my mistakes


    now. Please forgive me this time.¡±


    Philip did not even spare her a nce, only said coldly, ¡°Her position shall be reced by that girl at


    the entrance, Jasmine Cooper.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. rke,¡± replied Anna, and she quickly got security to drag Allison away.


    After they left the lounge, Anna apanied Philip, chattering happily as they made their way to the


    lobby.


    Then, an unexpected encounter happened.


    ¡°Philip, why are you here?¡±


    This voice sounded familiar. Philip turned to look at the side door to notice Aiden staring at him in


    confusion. The man¡¯s eyes were also sparkling with hate.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Philip smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look.¡± What a coincidence to run into Aiden here.


    ¡°Take a look? What¡¯s there for you to see?¡± Aiden sounded displeased. ¡°Do you know where this is? Is


    this a ce someone like you can enter? Get out this instant!¡±


    Aiden hated Philip. The broke man had stolen his goddess from him, and now, he even came to Civil


    Gallery for a stroll. Did this man not realize that he was tainting this gallery with his existence?


    Philip frowned slightly, feeling irked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here to look?¡±


    This Aiden Grant had no idea that the man standing in front of him was the new owner of Civil Gallery,


    so he still had the gall to look down on him. Philip felt disgusted.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Aidenughed out incredulously. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re such a fool. Do you know what kind of


    people are allowed in Civil Gallery?¡±


    ¡°This, I really don¡¯t know,¡± Philip calmly answered.


    Aiden tipped his chin up, already forgotten what he came here to do. When else would he humiliate


    Philip if not now?


    ¡°The people who are allowed here are all prominent figures of Riverdale City. Their worth starts


    from at least ten million.¡± Aiden cocked an eyebrow and mocked, ¡°Trash like you at the lowest level of


    society don¡¯t even have the right to stand at the entrance, do you understand?


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why Wynn would marry you. I feel sorry for her.¡±


    Ruthless mockery and words of contempt. In Aiden¡¯s eyes, Philip was only a tiny ant while he was an


    elephant. He could easily squash him dead.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Is there a rule like that?¡± All of a sudden, Philip turned to ask Anna who had been


    standing beside him.


    Aiden then finally noticed the beautiful and endearing woman next to Philip. This is¡­ the manager of


    Civil Gallery, Anna Carter!


    Aiden immediately put on a smile, wanting to shake her hand.


    However, Anna shot him a look of disdain before answering Philip, ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± This Aiden Grant really


    had guts. He had been begging to meet Mr. rke, but he did not know that Mr. rke was now


    standing directly in front of him. He had even mocked him!


    Aiden was stunned and confused. ¡°Manager Carter, what do you mean there isn¡¯t? Doesn¡¯t this rule


    exist since the founding of the gallery?¡±


    The previous owner, Theo Zander, had set this rule for Civil Gallery. No one in Riverdale City dared to


    oppose it.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s non-existent now,¡± answered Anna coldly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bullsh*t! Aiden was dumbstruck. What was going on today? The great manager of Civil Gallery, Anna


    Carter, was speaking up for penniless trash.


    ¡°Manager Carter, you¡­¡± Aiden did not know what else to say. He red at Philip with envy and hate.


    ¡°What are you still standing here for? Beat it!¡± He loathed Philip.


    Anna frowned hard. The way Aiden was scolding her boss irritated her. However, it seemed that Mr.


    rke wanted this settled quietly, so Anna spoke up, sounding annoyed, ¡°Mr. Grant, your attitude is


    very displeasing. Mr. rke has specifically told us not to discriminate people, so the rules of Civil


    Gallery have changed.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, Mr. rke is absolutely right.¡± Aiden, who had been so arrogant just a second earlier, was


    now nodding like an obedient child. Although he was more sessful than Anna, in terms of fame, he


    still lost to her. She was a follower of Theo Zander! And the manager of Civil Gallery! Civil Gallery itself


    was already enough to make someone show respect.


    However, Anna¡¯s next words were like lightning bolts striking down on Aiden. His face turned an


    ufortable green. ¡°But I find Mr. Grant¡¯s attitude earlier dissatisfactory. Our Civil Gallery will never


    rent out our space to people who look down on others, so please leave,¡± said Anna.


    Aiden red up upon hearing this. He hade to plead today, but he ended up digging his own grave.


    At the same time, his hostility for Philip grew! It was this poor man¡¯s fault that he could not control


    himself.


    Aiden shot a vicious re at Philip, who seemed to stifle a smile then humbled himself to say,


    ¡°Manager Carter, I think we can still negotiate.¡±


    Anna kept quiet like she was in deep thought.


    Aiden was so anxious like he was standing on needles. ¡°Manager Carter, how about this. I¡¯ll do


    anything you ask of me. I only hope that the exhibition on Saturday can proceed as nned. Please


    help me, Manager Carter, to put in a few good words with Mr. rke.¡±


    Anna feigned consideration then nodded.


    This made Aiden happy.


    ¡°Alright. If Mr. Grant can do the following task, I will promise to allow the exhibition on Saturday.¡± A


    cunning glint shed in Anna¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Please tell me. I can definitely do it,¡± said Aiden anxiously.


    ¡°Apologize to him.¡± Anna pointed at Philip.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes immediately widened, and he shrieked, ¡°Apologize to him? Manager Carter, are you


    kidding? That¡¯s a

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Today was Saturday. Wynn got up very early to start putting on makeup in the bathroom.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip came out from the bedroom to coax his daughter, who was making a fuss. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your off-day


    today? Why did you wake up so early?¡± Philip was carrying his daughter as he stood at the bathroom


    door and asked.


    Wynn answered without looking at him. ¡°I have to go back to the office today and meet a client in the


    afternoon.¡± She then looked at herself, left and right in the mirror. She put on her lipstick, then pursed


    her lips.


    This woman was gorgeous. Even with light makeup, she was still as endearing as a fairy.


    Wynn squeezed past Philip, hastily took her bag and put on her high heels. ¡°Oh, right. Go over to the


    gallery today to help my dad out. Let Lynn look after M. I¡¯ve already informed herst night. She will


    be over at about ten.¡±


    ¡°Come back earlier, Mama.¡± Little M was still in Philip¡¯s arms as she waved at Wynn with her


    adorable and fair little arm. Dimples appeared on her tiny cheeks as she smiled innocently.


    Wynn had been rushing about, getting ready to leave. When she heard that gentle word ¡®Mama¡¯, she


    kissed M on the cheeks before reluctantly leaving.


    Before she went, she reminded Philip, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to help my dad out.¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°Got it. Come back soon.¡±


    Standing at the door of their tiny seventy square foot house, Philip watched Wynn leave. Philip lovingly


    patted M¡¯s tiny head then said, ¡°y with Papa.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Papa! I want to ride a horsie.¡± Little M waved happily.


    This little house was Philip and Wynn¡¯s nest. The renovations were simple because they did not have a


    lot of money back then. Philip had taken the money to start a business. Although the business failed,


    they still had a house, a home. But this home was now in danger of being torn apart.


    After staying with M for about two hours, the doorbell rang. The door opened to reveal Lynn standing


    there haughtily in thick makeup. She shoved Philip aside as she went in. The girl was wearing


    extremely short leather pants and a ckce top.


    Isn¡¯t this a little too much? Do young girls dress this sexy nowadays?


    Without waiting for Philip to speak, Lynn had already gone inside and plopped down on the sofa. She


    first red at M, who was ying with her toys at one side, then she red resentfully at Philip. ¡°I¡¯ll


    only stay for two hours. I¡¯ve made ns with my ssmates for the afternoon.¡±


    Philip smiled sheepishly and took out the snacks he had prepared like he was coaxing his great


    grandmother. ¡°I¡¯ll be back really soon.¡± Philip then walked over to M, who looked a little scared. He


    squatted down to pat her head and smiled. ¡°M, Papa is going out. You stay with Aunty and be a good


    girl, okay?¡±


    Little M nodded, catching a quick glimpse at Lynn, who was watching TV while eating chips. The little


    girl then took tiny steps to hand the toy in her hand to Lynn, saying in a babyish voice, ¡°Aunty, this is for


    you to y.¡±


    Lynn shot her a scornful re without taking the toy then said coldly, ¡°y by yourself.¡±


    A little whileter, Philip went out. Only Lynn and M were left inside the house. The two girls, one an


    adult, the other a child, did not connect in any way. Lynn keptining to her boyfriend about


    having to take care of a brat through a video call. When M ran around the house, Lynn would yell at


    her. When M wanted a drink of water, Lynn had M get it herself. When M broke the ss, Lynn


    got up and kicked her, yelling, ¡°Little b*tch! Your dad¡¯s trash, and so are you! You can¡¯t even get a ss


    of water!¡±


    M started crying out of grievance. When Lynn saw her cry, she got more agitated. She went over and


    pped M a few times on her tiny face, scolding viciously, ¡°If you keep crying, I¡¯ll sell you off! B*tch!¡±


    M pursed her lips. Her aggrieved eyes were filled with tears while her tiny cheeks were swelling red.


    She mumbled, ¡°Papa, I want Papa.¡±


    Lynn was tired of listening to her and locked M alone inside her room.


    Poor M patted the door and cried, ¡°I want Papa, I want Mama¡­ wuuuu¡­¡± After half an hour of


    crying, little M was tired and fell asleep on the bed.


    Lynn was enjoying herself with her video call in the living room. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can make it today. There


    is an annoying little bastard that needs taking care of.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. We¡¯re all waiting for you here. Bring the brat over. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± On the other end of the


    screen was Jacob in a karaoke room.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Lynn happily ended the video call. She opened the bedroom door and


    barbarically woke M up. Staring down at the little girl with narrowed eyes, Lynn said, ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re


    coming with me outside to y. But I¡¯m warning you, if you make a fuss, I¡¯ll sell you off!¡±


    Little M meekly n

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    At the same time, Philip had reached Civil Gallery. Today was his father-inw¡¯s exhibition, so he had


    come to help out.


    As soon as he entered the door, Philip noticed that the hall had been luxuriously decorated. There was


    quality and taste. It was definitely not done simply. It seemed that Anna had put in a lot of effort.


    Jasmine then noticed Philip, who was looking around at the door. She walked over with a smile and


    greeted, ¡°Hello, do you need my help with anything? Uhm, you are¡­¡±


    The exhibition today was extremely important. Manager Carter had instructed that everything had to be


    perfect as the guests today were all prominent figures in Riverdale City. Hence, all the staff had to be


    respectful and humble. They should never judge a person by their looks.


    Jasmine had thought that Philip was a guest here for the exhibition. After all, she had already received


    a few, and they were now waiting at the resting area in the next hall. But to her surprise, it was him.


    Philip looked up and smiled faintly. ¡°Hello, we meet again. I¡¯m looking for Charles Johnston.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnston?¡± Jasmine asked curiously before she put on a smile. Bowing slightly, she said, ¡°Follow


    me, please.¡±


    Philip nodded. This youngdy was not bad, after all. She was very sincere.


    However, they had only taken a few steps when a mocking voice called out from behind.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re here, Philip?¡± Aiden was leading a few people into the gallery, looking very smug.


    Philip turned around and answered with a smile, ¡°I just got here.¡±


    Aiden walked over. He was dressed in an expensive navy blue suit, looking very handsome and


    emitting a domineering aura. He reached out to pat Philip on his shoulder and insulted him, ¡°You


    shouldn¡¯t be here today. It¡¯s just a disgrace. The guests here at the exhibition are all prominent figures


    of Riverdale City. Wouldn¡¯t a useless son-inw like you just put Uncle Johnston to shame?¡±


    This Philip still had the guts to show up. It¡¯s like he can¡¯t gauge his own worth.


    Philip frowned. He had no intention to respond to Aiden and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Aiden red up. This rubbish actually dares to be this arrogant! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m


    talking to you? What¡¯s with your attitude?


    ¡°Mr. Grant, your friend seems to be looking down on you.¡± The few people behind Aiden teased.


    ¡°Philip, stand there!¡± Aiden was furious. When he recalled what happened yesterday, he got even more


    annoyed. He rushed over, mped down on Philip¡¯s shoulder, and said viciously, ¡°A trash like you has


    no ce inside Civil Gallery. Get out this instant!¡±


    ¡°Shit! Is this Philip rke, the one you said who gave out a counterfeit painting?¡±


    ¡°He looks really broke. With this poor getup, he looks like a farmer.¡±


    ¡°A defect like this is actually Wynn Johnston¡¯s husband? What a pity.¡±


    The few friends Aiden had brought over started insulting Philip. At this, Aiden finally felt a little better.


    Look at you, Philip, you¡¯re such a disgrace. Wynn has lost all face just by being with trash like you.


    Philip frowned. His expression was a little dark. ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± Aidenughed out loud. ¡°How hrious! Is there a need for wretched trash like you to help out


    here? Can¡¯t you see where this ce is? Or what? Are you here to deliver food boxes to the prominent


    figures?¡± Aiden was now exposing his upation to humiliate him.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, he¡¯s a delivery man? You didn¡¯t tell us!¡±


    ¡°No wonder he smells like sewers.¡±


    ¡°Chase this person out immediately. Don¡¯t let him taint the air inside.¡±


    The few people ridiculed without holding back.


    Philip frowned hard. He red icily at Aiden and said, ¡°upations are not divided by ss. I don¡¯t


    think making deliveries is dirty.¡±


    These people are real snobs. What¡¯s wrong with making deliveries? Is it shameful? How many white-


    cored workers do you think waits for us, delivery men, to bring food over? Do you think I got arrogant


    from it? This won¡¯t do. I need to change everyone¡¯s views on delivery men. I need to spare some time


    to switch out the vehicles for everyone in thepany. Scooters definitely won¡¯t work, but Harley¡¯s,


    maybe.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s frowning expression, Aidenughed coldly. He patted Philip¡¯s shoulder heavily and said,


    ¡°Trash will be trash. They will never be presentable.¡± He then turned to Jasmine while pointing at Philip


    and said, ¡°Why are you letting trash like him inside? Isn¡¯t it just an insult to Civil Gallery? Hurry and


    chase him out.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Grant. Our manager has instructed that everyone who


    comes here are guests. Please forgive me for being unable toply.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unable toply? Fine, fine, fine!


    Aiden swung his hand away. After shooting Philip a vicious re, he led his friends away. He was in a


    rush to f

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    At Celestial Club! Why would Wynn go to such a ce? Wasn¡¯t she meeting a client? Philip did not


    have time to think. He dashed out of the gallery, his heart ring up like a ball of me. Please be safe.


    Please be!


    Jasmine did not know what was going on but saw Philip running away in a hurry. Where was this guy


    hurrying off to?


    Upon exiting Civil Gallery, Philip was about to hail a cab when a shy red Porsche 911 stopped in


    front of him.


    Anna appeared in a ck trench coat. ¡°Mr. rke, where are you rushing off to?¡±


    Anna looked sideways, about to get out of the car when Philip pulled open the passenger seat and


    ordered in a hurry. ¡°To Celestial Club!¡±


    Anna did not ask more. She quickly started up the Porsche, like a red arrow being shot, the dust flew


    up into the air as the vehicle disappeared from Civil Gallery¡¯s entrance.


    This scene was coincidentally seen by Aiden, who was looking from the door. With hate in his eyes, he


    stared at the disappearing headlights, confused. Why is Philip with Anna? He¡¯s just a piece of wretched


    trash. Shit! Could he be having an affair! Great! A frightening chill shed in his eyes. He will tell Wynn


    about this, and the two of them would divorce! I¡¯m just so brilliant!


    In less than five minutes, Anna had brought Philip to the entrance of Celestial Club in her Porsche 911.


    This drew on a lot of attention from passersby.


    Celestial Club was a famous entertainment club within the city. It was a mixture of good and evil inside


    ¡ªboth the legal world and the underground mobs. The owner was Riverdale¡¯s famous, Drogo Hanks,


    widely known as ¡®Brother Drogo¡¯. Although he was not as renowned as Theo, he was still a prestigious


    man.


    Drogo and Theo never interfered with each other¡¯s business, and they both had their own business


    turfs.


    Philip got out of the car.


    The entrance of Celestial Club was not only upied by beauties in tight dresses, but there were also


    tworge men whose arms were more massive than their thighs. It was easy to tell that they were


    bouncers. They emitted a cold and frightening aura.


    ¡°Hey kid, where are you from? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re on break? Who are you to rush in? Beat it!¡±


    Seeing Philip about to dash in, a muscr man stretched out a hand to block him. His expression was


    fierce.


    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes arrogantly at Philip,pletely full of himself. Of course, this man


    also judged a book by its cover. If it were a prominent figure instead, he would have bowed and greeted


    with friendly eyes.


    But unfortunately, it was Philip. This brat was only staple goods, so very ordinary. He was not worth


    respect.


    Pressuring people with their authority had always been their forte. They would first show off their


    strength and let the troublemakers know that Celestial Club was not a ce to cause a scene, and this


    would save them the hassleter. But it was clear that the bouncer did not know Philip¡¯s identity.


    Hence, he was ying with fire.


    Philip looked up slightly with cold eyes. ¡°Make way!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re pretty cocky, aren¡¯t you? Asking me to make way?¡± The muscle man raged. He was


    staring at Philip with fire in his eyes as he blocked the way with his solid body. With just one arm, he


    could hold Philip up.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Who allowed you to speak to Mr. rke that way?¡± Suddenly, Anna¡¯s voice rang from


    the side. She had just parked the car away when she saw Philip in trouble. She immediately ran over in


    a panic.


    When the two muscr men saw Anna walking over with an icy expression, they were stunned! In their


    line of work, no one could not recognize Anna Carter. She was Theo Zander¡¯s confidante and his only


    confidante! A woman! Among the underground forces, she was a woman of status.


    In an instant, the two muscr men put aside their arrogance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    ¡°Sister Anna, why are you here?¡± The bouncer who had been arrogant earlier was now meek as a


    child. They were working for Celestial Club, so these men had been used to unting their authority.


    But meeting Anna still made them feel uneasy because if they were not careful enough, they might end


    up offending Theo.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Anna snorted. After a few more words of reproach, she did not waste any more time with


    them. She could see the restlessness in Philip¡¯s eyes, so she quickly let Philip inside after forcing the


    two men to back down.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The bouncers scratched their heads in fear and confusion as they watched Philip and Anna go in.


    ¡°Hey, who do you think that guy is that Sister Anna would personally escort and protect?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nosy, unless you feel like separating your head from your body.¡±


    The interior design of Celestial Club was indeed luxurious. Gold was the primary color of the interior


    with dragons and phoenix as the central theme. The ce looked extravagant. Even the front desk was


    made from Ccatta marble, worth a king¡¯s ransom! However, to Philip, these were all rubbish.


    Anna and Philip had just entered the lobby when a stunning woman came over. She was wearing red


    pumps while her voice sounded like a melodious string instrument. ¡°Hey, Sister Anna, what brings you


    here today?¡±


    This woman with a vintage appearance was the manager of Celestial Club, Jade Quinley. Everyone


    called her ¡®Sister Jade¡¯. She gave off a vampish and mature vibe.


    Jade¡¯s status in Celestial Club was quite simr to Anna¡¯s status in Civil Gallery. She was the confidant


    of Drogo and his lover. However, her influence was only limited to within the club. Once outside the


    club doors, Anna¡¯s status could overpower Jade¡¯s by a mile. Hence, it was publicly known that Jade


    disliked Anna. These two women were destined to be rivals.


    ¡°Jade Quinley, enough with the nonsense. Where is Miss Johnston?¡± Anna could not get used to the


    coy look in Jade¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sister Anna, you must be joking with me. There isn¡¯t any Miss Johnston on my premises. Only men


    come here, not women. What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for Sister Anna to just barge in like


    this?¡± Jade cocked an eyebrow, waving her Victorian hand fan with an arm crossed below her chest.


    Her contempt for Anna was evident in her tone.


    Philip had no time to waste in a pointless argument. He asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll only ask once, where is she?¡±


    Jade finally noticed the man standing behind Anna. ¡°Wow, Sister Anna, isn¡¯t this little boy toy of yours


    too ignorant? Is there any ce for him to speak up here?¡±


    p! The crisp sound of a p resonated in the air.


    Jade held a hand to her face, feeling incredulous. She yelled out in fury, ¡°Ann Carter! How dare you


    p me? You¡¯re only Theo¡¯s dog, what right do you have toy a hand on me? Don¡¯t you have any


    respect for our Celestial Club?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Anna replied icily. This woman had the nerve to call Mr. rke ignorant! One p is


    already kind enough of me! Celestial Club? Haha, sorry, but to me, this ce is trash! And in Mr.


    rke¡¯s eyes, this ce is lower than trash!


    Philip frowned hard, already losing his patience. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think this ce is or who


    supports you in the dark. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t provoke me or I¡¯ll tten this whole ce! Spill! Which


    room is Wynn Johnston in?¡± Philip was furious. The consequences would be dire. If this woman did not


    know what was good for her, Philip did not mindying this building to waste.


    Jade was initially stunned but then quicklyughed and pointed at Anna. ¡°Anna Carter, this boy toy of


    yours sounds more arrogant than you. tten my club? No one has dared to say something like that in


    a long time. You¡¯re the first.¡±


    Anna smiled coldly. She was not at all worried about Philip¡¯s deration. She knew that Mr. rke


    would do just as he said. Even if he tore half of the city apart, Anna would not be surprised, much less


    this club.


    Anna faintly added, looking indifferent. ¡°Jade Quinley, I don¡¯t want to waste time with you. Lead the way


    now. Even a second¡¯s dy is not something you can afford topensate for!¡±


    Seeing Anna be this forceful, a flicker of annoyance shed in Jade¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you trying to scare


    me, Carter? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re under Theo that I would be afraid of you. I¡¯m telling


    you, the guest at Celestial Club today is not someone you can provoke. Even if Theo himself is here


    today, he would have to y by the rules! And you two want to take that woman away? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t lead the way?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes were ice-cold. She looked extremely aggravated. This Jade


    Quinley was just asking for trouble.


    ¡°Heh! I¡¯ll be honest with you Carter, the guest inside is a big-shot from Golden City. As for that Miss


    Johnston, she sure is a great beauty, very enticing. It¡¯s her honor to be able to serve that guest.


    Perhaps, by now she¡¯s already¡­¡± Jade did not continue but the smug look on her face was apparent


    that she was provoking them.


    Anna¡¯s scalp felt prickly. She stole a nce at the man next to her.


    Philip looked calm but the fury behind his eyes made Anna shiver. Even Jade could now sense the


    change in Philip.


    Philip¡¯s expression was dark as night, and his voice was ice-cold. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my patience. Take


    me there now or I¡¯ll make sure you live the rest of your life in pain and regret!¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Philip¡¯s expression was cold, his tone chilling. With his stern appearance, his body was exuding a


    strong murderous intent!


    Jade was stunned. She backed away a few steps by instinct. This¡­ this brat had a more powerful aura


    than Brother Drogo! And it was not just a little bit. It was so heavy that she found it hard to breathe. Just


    who exactly was he?


    Quickly steadying herself, Jade¡¯s eyes turned cold as a smirk appeared on her face. ¡°Sister Anna, this


    brat of yours is just arrogant on a whole new level. Doesn¡¯t he know that this is Brother Drogo¡¯s turf?¡±


    Anna smiled instead. Drogo Hank? So what? Mr. rke cany this Celestial Club to waste with just


    one sentence. Even if Drogo were here today, once he knows of Philip¡¯s identity, he would have to


    prostrate and ask for Mr. rke¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°Jade Quinley, I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t want to get yourself in any trouble, lead the way now! Or


    else, even Jesus can¡¯t save you!¡± Anna, too, was running out of patience because she could distinctly


    feel the cold aura from Philip getting denser.


    Anna, who was known for her elegance and mature personality, strutted over to the wine rack, grabbed


    a bottle of wine, and smashed it at one of the gang member¡¯s heads who was here to look after the


    club.


    Blood immediately sttered everywhere! The guy held his head that was dripping with blood as he


    howled on the floor.


    ¡°Anna Carter, you¡¯ve crossed the line! This ce belongs to Hanks, not Zander!¡± Jade¡¯s expression


    changed as she red up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, where is the room?¡± Anna pointed the broken bottle at Jade. The sharp


    edges of the ss were directly in front of Jade¡¯s fair and delicate face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This frightened Jade. She had never seen Anna this irritated. This was Brother Drogo¡¯s turf, so her


    actions were tantly provoking a feud between Theo Zander and Drogo Hanks!


    ¡°Sister Jade!¡± In an instant, a group of gang members who were here to look after the club rushed out,


    surrounding both Philip and Anna. They all held something in their hands, ready to attack both of them.


    Each member had a vicious look in their eyes, wanting to tear both Anna and Philip apart this instant.


    The situation was dangerous as the temperature in the atmosphere plummeted.


    However, Philip, who was being surrounded by gangsters, remained indifferent. There was no fear in


    his expression, and his deep-set eyes were filled with zing fire.


    Anna, who had been following Theo for eight years, had seen too much of these situations. She could


    not be any calmer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you trying to prove that I, Anna Carter, can¡¯t win against


    numbers? Or have you all forgotten Brother Theo¡¯s words?¡±


    Jade froze at this. Her expression was mingled with fury and fear. Why?


    Ever since Theo had risen to his position, he said that whoever touched his men meant offending Theo


    himself. No matter who they were, Theo would have their whole families destroyed! He was that


    dominant and vicious! Hence, Jade and the gang members hesitated, looking conflicted.


    Who exactly was this Theo Zander? He was king of the underground. Although he had kept a low


    profile in recent years as he focused on growing his legal business, everyone knew that he was a force


    to be reckoned with.


    Jade realized that Anna would stop at nothing this time. Her eyes darkened, then with a wave of her


    hand, she ordered the gang members to disperse.


    ¡°Anna Carter, are you sure you want to go in there? I¡¯ll say it upfront. The person inside is not someone


    you can mess with. Even if Brother Theo was here today, he has to show a little respect. I hope you


    won¡¯t regret this!¡± Jade gave her a cold smile.


    Anna frowned slightly. Jade¡¯s behavior meant that there really was some trouble inside. Just who was


    this person that Celestial Club valued so much? Is there anyone in Riverdale City that even Brother


    Theo could not offend? If they were not from Riverdale, could they havee from outside the city? If


    they really were from an outstation, it might really be troublesome.


    However, after Anna turned to look at Philip, the worries in her heart disappeared. If Brother Theo was


    correct, Mr. rke could overpower the situation.


    At this thought, Anna said, sounding annoyed, ¡°Stop with the nonsense and lead the way!¡±


    Jade smiled coldly and said no more. Philip followed her closely while Anna tailed behind. At the same


    time, Anna had quietly taken her phone out to send Theo a text message.


    Soon, the three of them reached thergest VIP room in the club. The majestic,rge golden door


    looked magnificent and luxurious. But Philip did not have the heart to admire it. Right now, he was only


    thinking of Wynn. Please be safe!

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Philip lifted his leg and kicked hard at the door!


    Bam! The door was burst open.


    Jade was stunned. She never expected the boy toy to be this barbaric and immoral. She would


    definitely get Brother Drogo to take care of himter!


    The loud music inside the room muted the sound of the door being kicked open. The colorful shining


    lights made it hard to see what was going on inside. There was a crowd of men and women, naked as


    they drank, yed games, and fooled around.


    Tap! Philip pushed the switch on the wall, and all of a sudden, the whole room was brightly lit, exposing


    various hideous activities. The upants of the room shrieked as they picked up their clothes from the


    floor in a flurry.


    Philip was dumbstruck by this scene. He quickly swept a nce around the room in search of Wynn¡¯s


    presence. Where is Wynn? Where is she?!


    Just then, a hostile voice rang from within the room. ¡°Anna Carter, this isn¡¯t Theo Zander¡¯s turf. A b*tch


    like you causing a ruckus here with your boy toy means you¡¯re tantly disrespecting me, Drogo


    Hanks!¡±


    Somewhere below the stairs, sitting on a sofa was a man with a square face, triangr eyebrows, and


    a beard. His expression was dark.


    This man was Drogo Hanks, the owner of Celestial Club! He was also one of the five most powerful


    men in the underground world.


    He stared darkly at Anna,pletely ignoring Philip¡¯s existence. Anna Carter was indeed a woman


    worthy of bing Theo Zander¡¯s confidant. Drogo had long wanted a taste of Anna. Men like him


    were fond of conquering strong women like her. It gave them a sense of thrill.


    The whole room was divided into two areas. Up the stairs was another area blocked by bead curtains,


    and through those curtains was the silhouette of a few people.


    This was not the room Wynn had initially been in. Drogo knew that he had a valuable guest today, so


    he came over personally to offer them the presidential suite.


    Anna¡¯s voice sounded cold as she said, ¡°Brother Drogo, we¡¯re here for someone. We hope you can


    take the initiative to hand her over.¡±


    Just then, all of a sudden, a dested shrill rang from behind the bead curtains. The voice sounded


    distinctly helpless. ¡°Ah! No! Go away¡­¡±


    Wynn! Philip red up in an instant, looking in the direction of the voice. Behind the swaying bead


    curtains, two men were roughly dragging a woman as they tore the garments from her body.


    ¡°F*ck! Get your filthy hands off!¡±


    Whoever touched the dragon¡¯s nerve had to die!


    In an instant, Philip¡¯s eyes turned red. He roared out loud, grabbed two ss bottles, and rushed up


    the stairs!


    Drogo barely had time to react when he saw a silhouette fly past him. How dare he make a move! I am


    Drogo Hanks! The man everyone has to greet whenever they see me, but this boy toy just went ahead


    and took action?


    Before he could react, two smashing sounds resonated from behind him! Simple and rough!


    Philip smashed the two bottles of wine in his hands onto the balding men¡¯s head! The moment the


    bottles were smashed open, red wine mixed with blood flowed to the floor.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Two shrieking voices rang throughout the whole room. Gavin and Jeffrey both instantly fell to the


    ground, holding their heads. Blood flowed through from in between their fingers. It was terrifying.


    Philip went over to snatch the coat from the sofa and wrapped it around Wynn, whose shirt was torn to


    pieces. He hugged her tight in his arms andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Wynn was in a state of panic and confusion. She continued to struggle in Philip¡¯s arms, screaming as


    tears poured out. Then, she bit Philip viciously on his arm.


    It hurts! Philip endured the pain, hugging Wynn tightly as the fury within him threatened to burn a hole


    in the sky!


    ¡°Ahh! Wuuu¡­..¡± Wynn sobbed, eventually regaining her senses. She tilted her head up to look at Philip


    through tear-filled eyes, mumbling, ¡°Philip¡­¡± Just after calling his name, Wynn passed out.


    Anna had run over. After a look, she anxiously said, ¡°Mr. rke, let¡¯s go outside first and send Miss


    Johnston to the hospital.¡±


    Philip nodded. He picked Wynn up in a bridal carry and turned, ready to leave.


    Just then, Drogo came over to block their way. He growled in a low voice, ¡°Leave? Anna Carter, what


    ce do you think this is? You beat up my valuable guest and now you want to leave?¡±


    Philip¡¯s pupils contracted as his gaze turned cold.


    Without waiting for him to speak up, Anna replied sternly, ¡°Drogo Hanks, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of


    you. Would you even dare toy a hand on me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Brother Theo woulde for


    you?¡±


    Drogo¡¯s expression stiffened. Sure enough, he did not darey a hand on Anna because she was


    Theo¡¯s follower. Laying a hand on her meant smacking Theo in the face. The consequences would be


    severe.


    However, his valuable guests had been attacked right in front of his eyes. If this matter got out, Drogo


    would lose his standing within the city.


    ¡°F*ck! No one¡¯s leaving today!¡± Jeffrey, whose head had been cracked open earlier, was now getting up


    shakily. His face was covered in blood and his expression was frightening as he roared, ¡°Drogo, seize


    that man! I want him dead!¡±


    Drogo hurried over and urged, ¡°Mr. Scott, they are Theo Zander¡¯s people.¡±


    Jeffrey raged and bellowed, ¡°Theo Zander? Who the hell does he think he is?¡±


    Soon after he spoke, suddenly! Bam! The door of the room was kicked open again. A group of hitmen


    in ck suits rushed in! In an instant, the room was filled with people.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Drogo¡¯s expression stiffened as cold sweat rolled down from his forehead. He stared fixedly at the door


    of the room.


    A striking silhouette, dressed in a full white suit and white shoes, wearing a white gentleman¡¯s man and


    a cigar in his mouth, strode into the room before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Whoeverys a hand on Mr. rke is offending me, Theo Zander!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Theo Zander! King of the underground! A dominating figure who was famous within the city.


    Drogo, who had been full of himself earlier, was now rooted to his spot with a dark expression, feeling


    intimidated as he watched Theoe in.


    ¡°Brother Theo, why did you bring so many people into my establishment?¡± Drogo¡¯splexion looked


    terrible. He quietly gritted his teeth as he felt irked. Could he go against Theo? The answer was


    obviously a ¡®no¡¯.


    However, Theopletely ignored Drogo, never giving thetter so much as a nce. This made


    Drogo re up in anger. I¡¯m still one of the top five most powerful men in the underground world of


    Riverdale! This man is just too disrespectful!


    What happened next was a scene that shocked every person in the room! Even if Anna was already


    aware of Philip¡¯s identity, she could not help but feel waves of shock as she saw it with her own eyes.


    Theo had strode over to Philip, took down his gentlemen¡¯s hat, and then bowed to him, showing great


    respect and humility. ¡°Mr. rke, my apologies for beingte.¡± This young man was old George¡¯s


    young master, so he shall be Theo¡¯s young master as well.


    Philip was calm, only nodding faintly. ¡°You should know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Theor straightened up and stared at Drogo with a dark glint in his eyes.


    By now, Drogo was dumbstruck. He could not imagine how the underground king could be this


    respectful to a mere boy toy. What the f*ck was going on? But Drogo was not an idiot. In an instant, he


    figured that the young man must be someone of a distinctive identity!


    At that moment, Theo was staring at Drogo with a dark expression.


    p! With powerful strength, Theonded a tight p across Drogo¡¯s face!


    Drogo stared at Theo in disbelief. He red back at the man with venomous eyes and said through


    gritted teeth, ¡°Theo Zander, are you trying to start a fight?¡± There was no mor, but a vicious look on


    Drogo¡¯s face.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Start a fight?¡± Theoughed before giving the man a fierce kick in the chest. Then, with the soles of his


    white shoes, he stepped on Drogo¡¯s face. ¡°And can you win against me with the likes of you?¡±


    As expected of the underground king, his approaches were always dominant and vicious, never


    showing Drogo any respect as he taught the man a lesson like Drogo was only a little brat.


    Theo stared down at Drogo and said coldly, ¡°Today, whoever offended Mr. rke has earned their


    name on my hit list. Not a single one of you can leave!¡±


    Soon after he spoke, the men that Theo had brought over pressed all of Drogo¡¯s men onto the ground.


    Devastating screams rose and fell, one after another!


    Just then, a crisp interrogation sounded from behind the bead curtains. Jeffrey held his bloodied head


    with a napkin as he parted the bead curtains furiously and roared, ¡°You¡¯re Theo Zander? So what


    you¡¯re saying is that you willy a hand on me as well?¡± Jeffrey was seething. He was only here to toy


    with some woman, but he got his head cracked open instead!


    Drogo, who was still on the ground, smiled darkly. ¡°Brother Theo, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you


    that Mr. Scott is not someone you can offend. Even if you¡¯re very influential within Riverdale, Mr. Scott


    is from Golden City. Before him, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Mr. Scott? From Golden City? Theo frowned slightly. His foot pressed down harder as he nced at


    the man standing above the stairs.


    Recognizing Theo¡¯s confusion, Drogo quickly crawled up and ran over to Jeffrey. He quickly


    straightened himself up, arranged his suit, and rode on Jeffrey¡¯s coattails, saying, ¡°Brother Theo, this is


    Mr. Jeffrey Scott, the representative from Turner¡¯s Hospital in Golden City. He¡¯s also Professor Henry


    Turner¡¯s nephew!¡± Drogo was almost shouting thest sentence out loud like he was afraid no one


    could hear him.


    Thump! Theo¡¯s pupils contracted as he looked at Jeffrey, his fury had almost dissipated by now.


    That man was Professor Henry Turner¡¯s nephew!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Noticing the troubled look on his face, Philip frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Will this be difficult for you?¡±


    Theo walked over to Philip and whispered into his ear, ¡°Mr. rke, I don¡¯t think we cany a hand on


    Jeffrey Scott.¡± They genuinely could not.


    The main reason was that Jeffrey¡¯s uncle, Henry Turner, was an internationally famous medical


    magnate and was even nicknamed as ¡®the Healing Hand of God¡¯ within the country. The patients that


    Professor Turner had cured with his hands were the most prominent figures worldwide. Just a few


    words from these figures were enough to shake up the economy in a location of their preference!


    Among them included a few individuals who held high authority in foreign politics within their country!


    For example, the governor of Riverfront Province was also one of Professor Turner¡¯s patients. He was


    a powerful man that no one dared to provoke.


    Needless to say, everyone had great respect for this magnate of the medical industry. Whoever


    provoked this tycoon was like inciting the wrath of a magnitude seven earthquake!


    After his exnation, cold sweat was scarcely visible on Theo¡¯s forehead. Complicated emotions


    surged behind his eyes as he looked at Drogo and the infuriated Jeffrey on top of the stairs. He started


    to feel nervous.


    However, beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, Philip did not seem the least fazed. He only stared coldly at


    Jeffrey and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone in this world that I can¡¯t touch.¡±


    Theo¡¯s whole body trembled as fire returned to his eye!


    Yet, Jeffrey startedughing out of exasperation. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°Okay, okay, you


    have a great imagination there, brat. But I refuse to believe that there¡¯s a single person in this tiny city


    that I, Jeffrey Scott, can¡¯t take down!¡±


    ¡°Drogo Hanks, I want this man crippled now! And those two women, tear their clothes off! I will f*ck


    them silly right in front of him!¡± There was a dangerous glint in Jeffrey¡¯s eyes as hepletely ignored


    Philip. His uncle was Professor Henry Turner, a medical magnate that could, with a stomp of his feet,


    make the whole Riverfront Province quake! For a boy toy to speak up so boldly, he must have a death


    wish!


    Drogo wore a smirk on his face as he bellowed into the walkie-talkie in his hand, ¡°All of you, get your


    asses in here and get to work!¡±


    Stomp, stomp, stomp!


    In an instant, a group of muscr tattooed men rushed into the room, confining everyone inside as the


    whole area became crowded.


    ¡°Get him! Cripple them all!¡± Drogo waved and roared. The devilish amusement in his eyes only grew


    thicker.


    Theo was shocked. He led his men near and pointed at Drogo. ¡°Drogo Hanks, I¡¯d advise you not to


    make this mistake. Mr. rke is not someone you can afford to provoke!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! Is there anyone in here that I, Jeffrey Scott, can¡¯t afford to provoke?¡± Above the stairs,


    Jeffrey bellowed with bloodshot eyes. It was a frightening sight to see his bloodied face paired with his


    bloodshot eyes. ¡°Get him now! Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke!¡± Theo knew the situation had gotten dangerous. He locked on to the hitmen with metal


    baseball bats in their hands as they rushed toward Philip, and in an instant, a brawl broke out between


    them!


    Theo was suited to his title as the underground king. In just a few moves, he had taken down four of


    the hitmen!


    Drogo¡¯s gaze turned cold at this. He narrowed his eyes and personally led eight of his men over to


    surround Theo. No matter how fierce Theo was, two fists were no match for eight pairs of arms. He


    was easily beaten to the ground.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Drogo boldly stepped on Theo¡¯s back andughed out madly. ¡°Brother Theo, who knew that a day like


    this would happen? From today on, the whole of Riverdale City is mine tomand!¡±


    Theo gritted his teeth and red furiously at Drogo. ¡°Drogo Hanks, you can deal with me but you


    definitely can¡¯ty a finger on Mr. rke. Or else, you¡¯ll regret it for life!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! You still have the nerve to threaten me!¡± Drogo stepped down hard, his gaze was menacing.


    The atmosphere in the room was grim. Drogo¡¯s men had overpowered Theo, Anna, and all of the


    people they brought over. Around the room, only Philip was left holding his fainted wife.


    Jeffrey walked down the stairs, step by step. His gaze was fierce as he smirked. ¡°Brat, weren¡¯t you so


    very pompous earlier? Here¡¯s another bottle of wine, why don¡¯t you hit me in the head with it again!¡±


    Philip remainedposed. There was not a trace of fear in his expression. He gently put Wynn down


    on the sofa then sighed. ¡°Jeffrey Scott, Drogo Hanks, both of you should have never provoked me.¡±


    Hearing this made Jeffrey re up in anger. He pointed at Philip and roared, ¡°Drogo, cripple this brat!


    Make him kneel to speak to me!¡± He sat down on the sofa, unyielding, with mockery in his eyes as he


    smoked a cigar. A servant went over the dress the wound on his head.


    Drogo held the metal bat in his hand as he closed in on Philip with a cold smile.


    ¡°Drogo, stop! You can¡¯ty a hand on Mr. rke!¡± Theo who was pressed onto the ground yelled out. If


    anything happened to the young master in this ce, he, Theo Zander, would have cut his own throat


    to atone for his powerlessness.


    Drogo only shed a smirk and lifted the baseball bat, aiming at Philip¡¯s knees as thetter stood tall.


    All of a sudden, an ominous ringtone resonated in the room, confusing everyone.


    Drogo nced at Jeffrey. Jeffrey was feeling generous and said coldly, ¡°Let him answer it.¡±


    Philip frowned. He nced at the caller ID, but it was an unknown number. He then answered the call,


    ignoring everyone present. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, how do you do? I am Henry Turner. I¡¯ve already reached Riverdale City with my medical


    team and was wondering if it would be convenient for us to meet you.¡± On the other end of the call,


    Henry Turner¡¯s tone was respectful and his attitude humble.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Henry had juste out of the airport with a medical team formed by a group of stern and meticulous


    doctors as they followed behind him. If this scene was noticed by someone who knew the industry, they


    would definitely be shocked! The infamous medical team from Turner¡¯s Hospital! They were not


    number one, but the only one!


    ¡°Henry Turner?¡± Philip let out a coldugh as his gaze fell on Jeffrey. ¡°You should ask your nephew if


    he would let me meet you.¡±


    Nephew? Could it be Jeffrey?


    Henry seemed to have realized in an instant and quickly answered respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, there must


    be some sort of misunderstanding going on. Please pass the phone to Jeffrey, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Philip mildly raised an eyebrow but tossed the phone to Jeffrey who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Your


    uncle¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Uncle? Jeffrey burst into anger and mmed a hand onto the table. ¡°Bullsh*t! Why would my uncle call


    you?¡±


    As Jeffrey bellowed, suddenly a furious reproach sounded from the phone that was shining a white light


    on the sofa. ¡°Jeffrey Scott! What are you saying? Do you mean that even I can¡¯t hold you down now?¡±


    Un¡­ Uncle! It¡¯s really Uncle¡¯s voice! Jeffrey instantly started trembling all over in shock. Cold sweat


    was pouring as he quickly held the phone up. ¡°Hello, Uncle, why are you¡­¡± He was really dumbstruck.


    Waves of chill seeped out of his skin from his bones. He could not believe that his uncle would actually


    give this boy toy a call.


    Before he could finish, Henry had interrupted him furiously on the other end. ¡°Jeffrey Scott, I don¡¯t care


    how you have offended Mr. rke, but apologize to him this instant! Or else, you¡¯ll be in serious


    trouble!¡±


    That ice-cold tone and his words ofmand made it hard for Jeffrey to breathe. His uncle was


    furious!


    ¡°Uncle, you¡­ why would you call this stupid brat?¡± Jeffrey still could not believe this as he attempted


    onest time.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Henry, who was hastily rushing out of the airport with his medical team, entered their


    prearranged Audi A8 L. ¡°What do you mean stupid brat? He¡¯s Mr. rke! How dare you be so


    disrespectful! Kneel and beg for Mr. rke¡¯s forgiveness this instant or I¡¯ll disown you!¡±


    Jeffrey gave uppletely. His uncle was really mad with anger! How had things turned out like this?


    He lifted his head. The sweat on his forehead drenched his wound and the piercing pain instantly


    sobered him up.


    He ran over quickly to humble himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke, I was being ignorant, I deserved


    to be punished! I apologize for my rashness earlier. Please forgive me!¡±


    Jeffrey Scott, who had been acting all high and mighty earlier, was now fearfully apologizing. This


    made everyone freeze in shock! Was this man not Professor Turner¡¯s nephew? A figure from Golden


    City? Was he not almighty? Why would he apologize? That call earlier seemed to have been from his


    uncle, Professor Turner. A call to the boy toy? Oh gosh! Just who was this Philip rke? For the


    medical magnate, Henry Turner, to call him personally and make his nephew fear him so.


    Especially for Drogo, to see his backer that he had been relying on apologize so fearfully to a young


    man made him anxious! It made him frightened! Drogo¡¯s heart trembled as sweat started pouring down


    like a waterfall. Just who had he provoked?


    Theo and Anna had already broken free and were now standing beside Philip, ring at Drogo with


    dark eyes. ¡°Drogo, I¡¯ve already told you that Mr. rke is not someone you can afford to provoke!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thud! Without an ounce of hesitation, Drogo immediately fell to his knees in front of everyone!


    One of the top five more formidable men in the underground world just kneeled so easily before Philip.


    He crawled over to Philip¡¯s toes and hit his forehead to the floor to beg for mercy. ¡°M¡­ Mr. rke, I


    know my faults now, please forgive me! I was blind to have offended Mr. rke, I deserve punishment!¡±


    As he cried out, Drogo started pping himself. The crisp sound of his ps resonated throughout the


    whole room.


    Philip watched coldly. ¡°Anna, take Wynn away.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Anna led two men away as they took Wynn out of the room.


    In an instant, Drogo¡¯s men were all squatting down on the floor as they hugged their heads, shivering.


    This was because the first thing that Theo did after getting up was to order the people outside the


    room. Within moments, around fifty men had rushed into Celestial Club and this ce waspletely


    surrounded. On the outside, a group of over ten hitmen in ck suits could be seen blocking off the


    club.


    Inside the room, Philip sat on the sofa as he looked indifferently at Jeffrey who was bowing low and


    Drogo who was kneeling on the floor with his forehead bleeding from prostrating.


    ¡°Get over there!¡±


    Thud! Gavin was kicked over to the front of the sofa by Theo from behind the bead curtains.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    His whole body was trembling as his gaze darted around.


    Upon seeing Philip, he crawled over on his knees and prostrated as he begged, ¡°Ph¡­ Philip, Brother


    Philip! Seeing as I¡¯m a colleague of Deputy Manager Johnston, please forgive me this time. I won¡¯t ever


    do it again.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold with underlying fury. ¡°I do not wish to see him in Riverdale City ever again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke!¡± Theo was a man of the underground world, so he could easily understand the


    meaning behind Philip¡¯s words.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With just an eye signal, two men grabbed Gavin who was wailing and howling for forgiveness and


    dragged him to another room. Gavin was so frightened that he wet and soiled himself on the spot,


    leaving a foul smell in his wake.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Jeffrey Scott,¡± said Philip.


    Jeffrey hung his head and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. rke, since my uncle is Henry Turner and you¡¯re


    acquainted with him, let¡¯s not create any bad blood. Let me go this time and I will never again step foot


    into Riverdale City.¡± Jeffrey had already thought it through. No matter how powerful Mr. rke was, he


    was probably only just a little bit more capable. If Mr. rke really did anything to him, his uncle would


    definitely not let this man off. Hence, he grew a little more confident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t create bad blood?¡± Upon hearing this, Philipughed. ¡°Do you know who that woman you were


    trying toy a hand on is?¡±


    Jeffrey genuinely had no idea. ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. Does Mr. rke really want to turn this into a life and


    death struggle?¡±


    ¡°A life and death struggle?¡± Philip¡¯s expression hardened almost immediately as his gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Wynn Johnston is my wife!¡±


    Thump! Jeffrey shuddered. He knew in an instant that things have gotten serious! He had ended up


    toying someone else¡¯s wife! Sh*t!


    ¡°Uhm, Mr. rke, it was just an almost. I¡¯llpensate five hundred thousand as an apology, please


    take it as a mentalpensation for yourselves.¡± Jeffrey was feeling anxious inside but he maintained


    a confidant front. To Jeffrey, five hundred thousand was quite a lot.


    ¡°Are you discussing money with me?¡± Philip said chillingly. ¡°Theo, give him three million.¡±


    Theo did not hesitate. He took one man along with him to personally withdraw the cash. The whole


    process took less than five minutes as three silver briefcases appeared on the coffee table, opened to


    show that it was all filled with red notes! There were three whole million in here!


    Cold sweat started to form on Jeffrey¡¯s forehead. The corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Mr. rke, what


    do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m buying your third leg!¡± Philip¡¯s voice was cold.


    Right after he spoke, Theo¡¯s men pressed Jeffrey to the ground with his back on the floor, and stripped


    him, leaving only his underwear on.


    Jeffrey was frightened and in fear.


    ¡°Mr. rke, my uncle is Henry Turner. You can¡¯t do this!¡± Jeffrey yelled as he struggled, but it was


    futile. ¡°If youy a hand on me, my uncle definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Philip said nothing but closed his eyes.


    Theo raised the metal bat in his hand and smashed it down on Jeffrey.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± A soul-shuddering scream resonated throughout the whole room. Jeffrey¡¯s face had turned


    purple as huge drops of sweat fell from his forehead. His back was arched, unable to speak a word,


    and could only hum.


    At the same time, five Audi A8 Ls stopped in front of Celestial Club. Henry got out of the car frantically


    with the mayor of Riverdale City behind him. Keagan Sanders was drenched in sweat as he brought


    along his secretary to chase after Henry. ¡°Professor Henry, please slow down.¡±


    The moment Keagan received word of the medical magnate, Henry¡¯s arrival in Riverdale City, he had


    personally rushed over to the airport to receive the professor. For this prominent figure to visit Riverdale


    City was a great honor, and Keagan intended to receive him with the greatest hospitality!


    However, the moment he received him, Henry had chosen to rush over to Celestial Club. Keagan was


    confused. Just who was it that Henry had to go over to see personally and could make him this


    anxious.


    At the entrance of Celestial Club was a group of hitmen in ck suits solemnly standing guard. They


    immediately stopped Henry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this ce is currently closed off.¡±


    Henry frowned. He was about to say something when Keagan rushed over and bellowed, ¡°Who dares


    to stand in the way?!¡±


    Upon seeing the neer, the hitman started shivering in fear. ¡°Ma¡­ Mayor Sanders¡­¡±


    Oh God! Why was Mayor Sanders here? Who was this old thing that Mayor Sanders had to escort


    personally?


    In an instant, the hitmen gave way to them and bowed as they let Henry, Keagan, and the rest of their


    group in.


    When Keagan saw that the premise was filled with people, a fire started to burn within him! It seemed


    like he had to hasten to rid the city of evildoers!


    The door of the VIP room was pushed open. Henry rushed in to immediately see Jeffrey letting out


    blood-curdling screams on the floor. However, he ignored his nephew and rushed over to Philip, bowing


    slightly as he greeted, ¡°Mr. rke, my apologies for beingte.¡±


    Keagan, who had been following closely behind, felt like his whole being had just been struck by


    lightning. He was shocked when he saw this scene.


    Pro¡­ Professor Henry is bowing and apologizing to a young man!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Philip nodded faintly, looking indifferent as he stood up and asked, ¡°Professor Henry, do you have any


    opinion on this?¡±


    Henry nced at Jeffrey, screaming on the floor, and then replied, ¡°He asked for it. To have Mr. rke


    punish him for his wrongdoing is his honor.¡±


    His nephew had just been crippled, but the man said it was an honor instead. Theo inhaled a breath of


    cold air. He already knew that Mr. rke was not a regr man, but he never anticipated him to be this


    powerful!


    Henry Turner was the magnate of the medical world, the Healing Hand of God! He had cured so many


    prominent figures. The man was a living, breathingwork! With just a few words from Henry, Theo


    could easily fall to the lowest level in society.


    At that moment, Jeffrey was still on the ground, staring at his uncle as he mumbled, ¡°Uncle¡­ avenge


    me¡­¡±


    Henry looked furious. Although he did not know exactly what his nephew did wrong, it must have been


    serious! ¡°Director Stanley, take Jeffrey away and do your best.¡±


    Henry then added coldly, ¡°Inform the hospital that Jeffrey Scott has been stripped of all his titles, and


    from today on, he can only stay in Golden City. If he ever takes one step out of the city, you have my


    permission to break his legs!¡±


    Director Stanley stepped into the room and bowed. ¡°Understood, Mr. President.¡±


    Jeffrey was then carried out of the room.


    Keagan, who had just witnessed this whole scene with his own eyes, was standing at the door, staring


    heatedly at Philip. This young man must be a great figure. After waiting for a bit, Keagan held out both


    hands and went over with a huge smile, greeting, ¡°Hello Mr. rke, my name is Keagan Sanders, the


    mayor of Riverdale City.¡± This was an opportunity!


    Philip shot a hesitant look at Keagan before faintly reaching out a hand to shake his. ¡°I¡¯m Philip rke.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    By now, Theo was already too shocked for words! The mayor hade here too! And he was now


    standing in front of Keagan with a group of his followers in this room. It was clearly a death wish!


    Keagan, too, had noticed Theo and knew that this man was of aplicated status. Hence, he had not


    managed to prosecute Theo thus far.


    ¡°Theo Zander, why did you bring so many people here?¡± Keagan interrogated. After all, he was the


    mayor of this city, so how could he let the underground mobs do as they please right in front of him?


    Although Theo had aplicated background, Keagan figured that he ought to query the man at least


    since they had finally met.


    Theo looked aggrieved as he stared at Philip. ¡°Mr. rke¡­¡± He had started as a mobster in his early


    days, but in recent years, Theo had gradually cleaned his hands and was now doing legal businesses.


    And he was one of the biggest taxpayers with barely any criminal records in his files.


    Philip knew that Theo had aplicated background, so he said softly, ¡°Mayor Sanders, Theo is one of


    my men. If there¡¯s any problem, I cane with him to assist in investigations.¡±


    Of course, they could assist in investigations. Theo¡¯s background was now clean, and he was a locally


    famous entrepreneur in Riverdale City. He had even set up Theodorus Charity Organization. Theo was


    now considered a legal businessman. He had already taken care of all his previous dark records.


    Keagan was stunned. He nced at Henry, then bloomed into a bright smile and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t


    say that, Mr. rke. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for the hassle.¡±


    Philip did not say anything else but left the room with Henry as they discussed M¡¯s surgery on the


    way.


    Upon exiting Celestial Club, Philip looked at this three-story-tall building icily and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need


    for a ce like this to exist anymore. Destroy it.¡±


    Theo bowed and received the order. After one phone call, three bulldozers and forklifts made their way


    over. There were loud rumbling sounds!


    Riverdale City¡¯s famous Celestial Club was torn down in a day andid to waste! This news instantly


    made its way to the front page of all the news channels. Someone had even snapped a photo of


    Philip¡¯s back with his party, and it became the local news headlines.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Philip got into the Audi and continued discussing M¡¯s condition with Henry. Henry had already


    researched M¡¯s condition for half a month now, and the sess rate he coulde up with was


    80%! That meant a very high chance ofplete recovery!


    They went to the hospital to take a look at Wynn. She was now safe but still unconscious due to the


    shock.


    Just after Philip left the hospital entrance with Henry, Keagan, and Theo in tow, he received a call from


    his father-inw.


    Charles was furious as he bellowed, ¡°Philip! Where did you run off to? Where¡¯s the painting I told you to


    deliver?¡±


    p! Philip smacked his forehead then remembered that he had left the house this morning to deliver a


    painting to Civil Gallery. How could he have forgotten it? Without another thought, Philip quickly said,


    ¡°Send me to Southville Street.¡±


    Theo immediately went up to open the door of his Benz, inviting Philip in. Henry and Keagan, too,


    wanted to invite Philip into their own cars, but they were not as quick as Theo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them,¡± said Henry.


    Soon, five Audis followed closely behind the Benz as they made their way to the old housing area at


    Southville Street.


    The car did not stop in front of the house because Martha was at home. Philip had the car stopped


    somewhere else then he jogged over to the old house and knocked. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here for the painting.¡±


    Martha opened the door with a sulky expression and scolded, ¡°Where the hell did you run off to? Were


    you trying to get me to deliver the painting myself instead? I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing with


    your life. You only know how to ck around.¡±


    As Philip listened to Martha¡¯s abusive words, he only smiled sheepishly and continued to apologize. He


    picked up the gift box that was readily ced on the coffee table then rushed out the door. Behind him,


    his mother-inw continued to admonish, ¡°Why did my daughter even marry such a wretched piece of


    trash! She must have been cursed by terrible luck!¡±


    Martha¡¯s voice could be heard around the end of the street. The mouths of Theo, Henry, and Keagan,


    who had been standing beside their cars, twitched. This mother-inw was too much. But, why was Mr.


    rke tolerating her when he was so powerful in reality?


    ¡°To Civil Gallery. You guys can stop following me. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± Philip looked


    at Henry and the rest who still looked like they wanted to follow him.


    After Philip got in, the car drove toward Civil Gallery.


    Back at the gallery, all the decorations were ready and the ce was filled with honored guests.


    Everything was going well except for the main hall where a crowd of people waited with dark


    expressions. Among them was Charles Johnston who was especially annoyed. He put his hands


    behind him as he said, ¡°This Philip really can¡¯t do anything right. He can¡¯t even deliver a painting


    properly after being told to!¡±


    The exhibition had already started, but the most significant piece, Companionship at the Spring


    Mountains by Tang Bohu, had not arrived yet. This flustered Charles!


    It was such a rare opportunity for him to finally shine in front of his old friends and a few of the famous


    collectors within the country, but this scene was now made awkward by his son-inw. How could he


    not be furious?


    Aiden was standing beside Charles, unable to conceal the smirk on his face as he said, ¡°Uncle


    Johnston, I think Philip is tantly disrespecting you. This is such an important exhibition, but he is


    late. Isn¡¯t he just trying to embarrass you?¡± This brat was really terrible! He was trying to make the


    situation worse even at a time like this.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Charles snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t have a son-inw like him!¡±


    The people inside the gallery were mostly art collectors as well, and they were getting impatient as they


    spoke up.


    ¡°Charles, we¡¯re all here because of your invitation, but what do you have to show us? Where¡¯s the


    painting?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insincere with us. Or maybe you don¡¯t really have the Companionship at the Spring Mountains


    and are just trying to bluff us.¡±


    ¡°The other stuff here isn¡¯t much, and we¡¯re just waiting for this painting. Tell us how much longer we


    must wait.¡±


    As everyone got restless, Charles could only smile and apologize. ¡°It¡¯ll be here soon, my son-inw is


    on the way.¡± This sh*tty Philip! Once this exhibition ends, I will have Wynn divorce him!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, Charles, wouldn¡¯t asking that crap of a son-inw of yours to deliver that painting be a disgrace


    to the art piece?¡± Among the crowd, a balding middle-aged man started mocking.


    He was Charles¡¯s rival, Benjamin Money. They were in the same department in their working days and


    had always been at each other¡¯s throats.


    The rumors about Charles¡¯s son-inw being a wretched piece of trash was already spread throughout


    their circle, and people would at most gossip under their breaths. But for Benjamin to put it out on the


    table and mock him in front of everyone was going a little too far.


    Just then, Philip arrived at the outer area of Civil Gallery in Theo¡¯s car. Once he confirmed that no one


    around recognized him, he got out and rushed into the gallery.


    Theo, too, had waited for a bit before entering the gallery on the pretense of visiting the ce as he


    followed Philip.


    With the gift box under his arm, Philip jogged over to exhibition hall number one at Area C.


    As soon as he showed up at the gallery entrance, Aiden who had sharp eyes called out, ¡°Philip¡¯s here!¡±


    After shouting out, he rushed over and snatched the painting from Philip¡¯s hands and admonished,


    ¡°Philip, what took you so long just to deliver a painting? You didn¡¯t go and mess around with some


    woman, did you?¡±


    Aiden had seen Philip get into Anna¡¯s car with his own eyes, so he intentionally said this loudly.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Philip frowned at Aiden. Thetter red furiously at him and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re evente at the simple


    request of delivering a painting. Aren¡¯t you just tantly disrespecting Uncle Johnston?¡±


    p! Charles hade over with an infuriated expression and pped Philip hard across the face. He


    bellowed in anger, ¡°Why do I have such a useless son-inw like you? You¡¯re an embarrassment!¡±


    This sudden p stunned everyone inside the exhibition hall. However, there was not a trace of


    sympathy on these people¡¯s faces. Instead, it was filled with mockery.


    Watching Charles hit Philip in front of so many people made Aiden ecstatic. Great p! Trash like this


    should get pped more often.


    A biting chill shed in Philip¡¯s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. Lowering his head, Philip said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Dad. I was a little dyed on the way.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Charles let out a cold snort. He took the painting,posed his emotions, then turned around


    smilingly to walk away. ¡°Come,e, here¡¯s the authentic painting by Tang Bohu, the Companionship


    at the Spring Mountains.¡±


    Aiden stood haughtily in front of the battered Philip. He straightened his suit and said cheekily, ¡°Philip,


    you have great tolerance. I don¡¯t know how garbage like you manage to marry Wynn.¡± Aiden could not


    resist provoking and mocking Philip.


    Philip merely gave him a cold smile. ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Aiden snorted. ¡°Unwilling to give up? Why don¡¯t you look in a mirror? Uncle Johnston hates you. If I put


    in just a little more effort, you¡¯ll soon be kicked out of the Johnston house. By then, you¡¯ll only be a


    stray dog. I want to see just where your pathetic mug will end up when that happens!¡± Aidenughed


    out loud before casting Philip a mocking nce. He then turned around to go and cheer for Charles.


    On the other hand, Theo had already followed Philip to the hall. That scene earlier made him re up in


    anger as he watched. ¡°Mr. rke, do you want me to teach that brat a lesson for you?¡± Theo came


    over and whispered to Philip.


    Philip shook his head and frowned. ¡°No need. This is my problem. You just have to do your duty.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Theo became nervous and quickly nodded. If anyone else saw this, they would have definitely been


    shocked beyond words. The mob king, Theo Zander, to be this respectful to a in young man and


    even seemed to be a little frightened by him, would stir up great news!


    Philip took a deep breath then stood in the corner of the exhibition hall, doing nothing.


    The other side of the gallery was crowded as Charles proudly shared his painting with his old friends


    and fellow collectors. That overflowing happiness on the older man¡¯s face made Philip a little worried


    on the inside. Would his father-inw really force Wynn to divorce him? Just how should he save his


    broken marriage?


    ¡°Charles, this painting is really great! It¡¯s an authentic piece!¡±


    ¡°If you auction it away, it would be worth at least five million!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I say it might even be worth ten million!¡±


    The crowd was admiring the painting as they discussed out loud.


    Ten million? Charles felt an indescribable shock and happiness when he heard this. Ten million for one


    painting!


    ¡°Addy, are you really giving me this painting?¡± Charles turned to ask Aiden, who was standing beside


    him. It was ten million after all, how could the man just give it away like that?


    Aiden, of course, understood Charles¡¯s meaning behind it. He said generously, ¡°Uncle Johnston, this


    painting is naturally yours. I¡¯m not familiar with collections, so this painting would only be worth its


    existence in the hands of a great collector like you.¡± Needless to say, Aiden really knew how to kiss up


    to someone.


    Charles was overjoyed and patted Aiden on the shoulder with a huge smile on his face. ¡°Come and


    have dinner at our house someday. I¡¯ll get your Aunt Martha to cook you some of her best dishes.¡±


    Charles could easily tell that Aiden had a thing for his daughter. However, Charles was a proud man.


    Wynn was already married to Philip, so how could he force the two of them to part and remarry his


    daughter to Aiden? That would mean a second marriage, and Charles would be shamed.


    But perhaps he could ask his daughter¡¯s opinion.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    At this thought, Charles nced at Philip, who was standing idly in a corner. He snorted in annoyance


    and mumbled, ¡°What a useless man!¡±


    Philip noticed his father-inw looking at him, so he gave him a bright smile, but the older man only


    rolled his eyes at him. Okay, so the older man really did think nothing of him.


    Just then, outside of Civil Gallery, a luxurious Bentley stopped at the entrance. A few female


    receptionists quickly rushed over.


    Russell Field had specificallye to Civil Gallery today because he heard that there would be a


    treasure from China¡¯s Ming Dynasty disyed today. An authentic painting by Tang Bohu! He was very


    intrigued. The man was a famous collector in the country, so when he heard that there would be a rare


    piece on disy, of course, he had to see it with his own eyes!


    Soon after he stepped into the gallery, Russell¡¯s identity caused an uproar.


    ¡°Oh god! Isn¡¯t that President Field from Civil Trading Group?¡±


    ¡°The grandmaster of collectors is actually here!¡±


    ¡°This is too shocking. Charles¡¯s painting has even intrigued this great man!¡±


    Many of the aristocrats in Riverdale greeted Russell respectfully upon seeing him and started fawning


    over the man. Not just because he was a famous collector, the man was also president of apany


    and had a worth of more than three billion dors!


    Of course, the term ¡®grandmaster of collectors¡¯ was only an exaggeration by the local folks. Russell was


    only just a little well-known. But within the country, he was definitely at the level of a grandmaster, no


    doubt!


    By then, Charles had rushed out from the innermost corner of the gallery with a bright smile. There was


    a group of people following behind him, all of them his friends.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s an honor to have Master Russell personally visit my exhibition. Please forgive me for not


    going out to meet you.¡± Charles was very excited. For the grandmaster of collectors, Russell Field, to


    make a personal visit, meant that his fame was about to shoot up tremendously for the grandmaster of


    collectors.


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just here today because I¡¯ve heard great things. I will be imposing on


    you.¡± Russell politely shook Charles¡¯s hand as he smiled.


    ¡°It is my honor that Master Russell coulde. Let me show you around. These are just some of the


    pieces that I tinker with in my free time. They can¡¯tpare to Master Russell¡¯s collection.¡± For


    Charles, meeting Russell was like a beginner meeting a great teacher. Charles was extremely humble


    toward Russel.


    Upon seeing Russell, Aiden wanted to get acquainted with him by all means. He went over and


    ardently shook the older man¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°President Field, how do you do? I¡¯m Aiden Grant, the


    manager of Stardream Media. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Russell politely shook his hand and was about to say something when Aiden continued, ¡°President


    Field, I was the one who set up the exhibition today, why don¡¯t I show you around myself?¡±


    Just after he spoke, the facial expression of Charles, who was standing behind Aiden, turned dark. Did


    this brat not see that he was standing there? Did anyone need him to show the man around?


    However, Aiden hadpletely forgotten about Charles by now as he proactively started to introduce


    Russell around the ce. Although Charles was annoyed, he still followed them and added


    exnations wherever he felt necessary. The group behind Charles kept nodding as they went, acting


    as Russell¡¯s entourage.


    Many people were mumbling on the sidelines.


    ¡°Now that Russell Field is here, Charles will surely get famous.¡±


    ¡°Right? Whatever Master Russell admires would at least be worth about tens of millions.¡±


    ¡°Although the man has a useless son-inw, he has a rich future son-inw.¡±


    The crowd was gossiping quietly with envy and admiration on their faces.


    Russell did not actually think much of the collection disyed in the outer gallery. In other words, they


    were trash. After forcing himself to take a look, he came to the most luxurious part of the exhibition hall


    with Aiden.


    There was a painting hung behind a ss disy. In front of that disy stood a young man.


    When Russell looked over and saw the familiar silhouette, he got excited! Mr. rke was here too!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing Philip stand in front of the painting made Aiden re up in anger. He walked over with a sullen


    face and pushed Philip away, berating him, ¡°Get lost. Can¡¯t you see that President Field is here? What


    are you standing there for? Do you even know how to admire art?¡± This trash was acting like a know-it-


    all!


    Charles, too, was irked. Everyone hade out to wee Russell, but Philip was just standing there,


    dazed in front of a painting. What garbage with poor sight!


    Philip shot an annoyed nce at Aiden but said nothing. He quietly moved aside.


    Seeing Aiden behave so rudely and unreasonable to Mr. rke made Russell¡¯s blood boil in anger. He


    was just about to go over and admonish Aiden when he saw Philip frown at him. Russell immediately


    stopped in his tracks, understanding Philip¡¯s message. President Thomas had told him before that Mr.


    rke disliked being conspicuous. However, he had to think of something to shatter this Aiden¡¯s


    arrogance! Humiliating Mr. rke meant humiliating himself!


    ¡°Master Russell, please take a look. This is the greatest piece of this exhibition, an authentic painting


    by Tang Bohu, the Companionship at the Spring Mountains.¡± Charles immediately jumped out and


    introduced his greatest collection with much enthusiasm. This is too exciting! For Master Russell to see


    for himself personally would mean that I, Charles Johnston, will henceforth be famous within the


    collectors¡¯munity!


    However, after he spoke, Russell¡¯s expression turned odd. Was this a joke? Companionship at the


    Spring Mountains¡­? As he stared at it, Russell found the painting within the disy ss to be very


    familiar. Was this not the painting that he had kept as a treasure for so many years and then gave it to


    Mr. rke? Wait! No, this painting was a little odd.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    With just one look, Russell could


    tell that this was not the painting he gave Mr. rke. This was a counterfeit! So, who gave this painting


    to Charles? It was even disyed in Civil Gallery, and it seemed like everyone here thought it was an


    authentic piece.


    While Russell was lost in thought, Charles started to talk about this painting ceaselessly, including an


    exnation of its origins. ¡°Master Russell, this painting is a birthday gift from Addy. It¡¯s a priceless


    piece. Would you like to appraise it?¡±


    Addy? Aiden! Russell stared at Aiden, who was smiling to his eyes with an odd look. Thetter seemed


    full of himself. This was the man who was rude to Mr. rke earlier!


    With this, Russell now had a n formed. Aiden, you¡¯re dead meat! I will teach you a lesson in ce of


    Mr. rke!


    Russell walked over to the ss disy earnestly and started examining it. Everyone felt the air


    be tense and mysterious as they watched on. After all, this was Master Russell, a famous


    collector in Riverdale City. If he, too, held this painting in high regard, it must be an authentic piece! It


    must be priceless!


    As he stood beside Russell, Charles was like a little child, unable to conceal the pride and joy on his


    face. He was already beginning to imagine how his fame would rise up as a collector in Riverdale City.


    With this thought, he felt greater favor for Aiden and nodded at him.


    Seeing Uncle Johnston this ted, Aiden was naturally cheerful. He looked at Philip who was standing


    in a corner and tilted his head up, looking smug.


    Philip only smiled faintly then lowered his head to toy with his phone. What was he doing? He was, of


    course, giving Agnes a task.


    ¡®Agnes, check where the nearest ce that sells Harley bikes is. I will buy them in a few days and


    switch out all our scooters with Harley bikes.¡¯


    The contents of Philip¡¯s message were simple but crude.


    At that moment, Agnes was working in the office. She was wearing a white shirt, a ck skirt, and


    ck stilettos. The skin on her legs was soft and smooth like a newborn¡¯s. She looked bewildered as


    she stared at the text message then quickly replied: Boss, do you mean to say that you want to switch


    out all of ourpany¡¯s delivery scooters with Harley bikes?


    Agnes felt her head spin. For the first time, she experienced just how rich Philip was! One Harley bike


    cost tens of thousands, and the price increased ten folds if it was a better one. There were about a


    hundred people in thepany, so that would amount to ten million in expenses! What exactly was


    Philip¡¯s identity? To be able to be this rich¡­


    ¡®Okay. Contact them immediately, and it¡¯s best to make an appointment. I don¡¯t want it to be


    troublesometer on.¡¯


    After replying with this message, Philip put his phone away and sat quietly to watch.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Russell¡¯s every move attracted the attention of everyone in the gallery. People were even starting to


    praise Charles, and that made Charles feel even more ecstatic.


    ¡°Master Russell, how is it? What would this authentic piece by Tang Bohu be worth in the market?¡±


    After Russell was done looking, Charles asked impatiently as he smiled to his eyes.


    Russell pondered for a moment. Everyone grew anxious, looking at him.


    ¡°Look, even Master Russell is looking stern. This piece must be really great!¡±


    ¡°I bet that it¡¯ll be worth at least eight million!¡±


    As the crowd chattered, Russell said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Johnston, this painting would be worth¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Charles could not resistughing out.


    However, the continuation of Russell¡¯s words made Charles¡¯sughter stop as thetter choked and


    coughed.


    ¡°A hundred dors.¡± Russell¡¯s voice resonated throughout the gallery hall.


    A¡­ a hundred dors?!


    Charles was dumbstruck, as was everyone else.


    Aiden looked most bewildered. I¡¯ve spent more than two million on this, but it¡¯s only worth a hundred


    bucks? Is he joking? Is this man really THE f*cking Master Russell? He must be a fake!


    ¡°Master Russell, please don¡¯t joke around. This is Tang Bohu¡¯s Companionship at the Spring


    Mountains, an authentic piece!¡± Charles¡¯s forehead was now covered in sweat as he emphasized the


    words ¡®authentic piece¡¯.


    Russell chuckled then exined, ¡°Then, let me tell you that this painting is a fake.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    A fake! The crowd in the gallery burst into an uproar. It was actually a fake!


    ¡°Impossible! How could this be a fake? We¡¯ve all seen it before. It¡¯s a genuine piece.¡± Charles quickly


    exined. ¡°Although I¡¯m not as famous as Master Russell, I can still tell a painting¡¯s authenticity. How


    could this be a fake?¡±


    Russell knew that Charles would be in denial, so he analyzed the painting on the spot. ¡°This painting


    could be said to be mistaken for the genuine piece. It¡¯s not surprising if you guys can¡¯t tell. But if you all


    take a closer look, the lines on these few figures are not full enough. There is an obvious gradient


    shown on the lines and color. This is a defect caused by machines, and it¡¯s very subtle so many people


    can¡¯t actually tell¡­¡±


    As the crowd listened to Russell¡¯s exnation, they finally realized the truth.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s a fake! Charles Johnston, you¡¯re too much!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah! After a whole day of suspense, you ended up showing us a fake instead! What gives?¡±


    In an instant, the crowd started unleashing their dissatisfaction. Charles was now nervous and


    ashamed. How could it be a fake? How was it possible?


    Aiden frowned hard as he stood aside, looking at Philip, who was still standing in a corner. Suddenly,


    he tugged Charles¡¯s arm and whispered into the man¡¯s ear, ¡°Uncle Johnston, could Philip have taken


    the wrong painting?¡±


    Took the wrong painting? Charles immediately came to his senses. It must be! Philip must have taken


    the wrong painting!


    No sooner said than done, Charles ignored the criticism by the crowd. He hastened over to Philip,


    giving him another p as he roared in anger, ¡°Philip, did you bring that fake painting of yours over


    instead?! Were you trying to embarrass me on purpose?¡±


    Charles was furious. He had gone through so much trouble to n this exhibition, hoping that it could


    raise his fame. But now, a colossal misunderstanding had urred instead. This was just too


    embarrassing. Charles considered himself a little well-known in the collectors¡¯munity, so he chose


    to vent his frustrations on Philip.


    When Russell saw this, his anger red up immediately. He wanted to go over to stop Charles, but


    Philip shot him a cold re.


    Philip then quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I took the wrong one. I¡¯ll go back now and get it again.¡±


    ¡°Go, now!¡± Charles was seething, his gaze ice-cold. How could he have such a useless son-inw?


    Aiden was standing behind Charles with a cold smile ying on his lip. The man was overflowing with


    provocative intentions. After Philip had rushed out, Aiden continued to whisper in Charles¡¯s ear, ¡°Uncle


    Johnston, the way I see it, Philip must have done it on purpose. It¡¯s clear that he dislikes you, but


    you¡¯re still his father-inw no matter what. For him to embarrass you in such an important event is


    just¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s a piece of trash! Once I get back, I¡¯ll have Wynn divorce him immediately!¡± Charles cut off


    Aiden¡¯s words, still boiling with anger.


    Aiden was ecstatic. He had now reached his goal, so he quietly clenched his fists in victory. Haha,


    Wynn Johnston will soon belong to me!


    After Philip left, Charlese apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, it was the wrong painting. I¡¯ve


    already sent my son-inw back home to get the correct one.¡±


    As Charles kept apologizing, someone perked up and asked, ¡°Charles, what do you mean by ¡®wrong


    painting¡¯? Do you actually have two of the same piece?¡±


    Charles was about to speak up when Aiden cut in and exined with augh, ¡°It¡¯s like this. It was


    Uncle Johnston¡¯s birthday a few days ago. Me and Uncle Johnston¡¯s son-inw, Philip, had both


    prepared a present each, which was the painting, Companionship at the Spring Mountains. This fake


    piece was bought by Uncle Johnston¡¯s son-inw from an antique market to give to Uncle Johnston. As


    for the real thing, I had spent two million dors on buying it from a friend to give to Uncle Johnston.


    And that trash, Philip ended up bringing the wrong one¡­¡±


    After that exnation, everyone seemed to have a better idea. In an instant, the people in the hall


    started dismissing Philip.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone who would actually buy art from an antique market to give to their father-inw as a


    gift! What a cheapskate.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not news. Charles¡¯s son-inw is publicly known to be a useless piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°I think Aiden is a nice young man, and Charles¡¯s daughter is beautiful. They should be a couple


    instead.¡±


    Among the crowd, Russell¡¯s expression darkened as he listened to these discussions. These people


    did not know that Mr. rke was an elite, rich man who could afford to invest two billion without


    hesitation!


    Russell had already figured out the situation by now from the exnations. The painting he had given


    Mr. rke was the genuine piece, but Charles Johnston, who had favored power instead thought the


    painting from Philip was a fake. The counterfeit was then treated as the authentic piece while the real


    thing was cast aside as a fake.


    The painting that Philip was going home to take now was the painting Russell himself had given to him.


    Only, after Aiden¡¯s words earlier, everyone now assumed that the one Philip had gone home to take


    was the one given by Aiden.


    Russell stroked his chin as a faint smirk appeared on his lips. Alright, he would just put that impertinent


    brat, Aiden, to shame as a way of helping Mr. rke vent.


    Soon, Philip had returned with another painting. By now, Theo was still mixed in with the crowd as he


    watched quietly.


    Charles went over to Philip personally and snatched the painting from him while he berated, ¡°Trash! Go


    stand in a corner! I¡¯ll take care of you when I get back!¡±


    Philip let out a helpless sigh and smiled dryly before returning to stand in a corner.


    The painting was presented again. Charles immediately invited Russell to appraise this new piece.


    ¡°Master Russell, please take a look at this. This is the real painting.¡±


    Russell pretended to think out loud, nodding and praising as he looked, ¡°Wonderful, now this is the real


    thing! It¡¯s Tang Bohu¡¯s authentic painting!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charles¡¯s flurry of emotions finally calmed down, and he could not conceal the smile


    on his face.


    However, Russell¡¯s next sentence stunned everyone in the exhibition hall. ¡°Mr. Grant, was it? Are you


    sure this painting is the one you bought from your friend?¡± Russell smiled at Aiden, who was looking to


    be very full of himself.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Of course,¡± answered Aiden proudly.


    Russell already knew that Aiden would say this. Hiding a smile, he continued to ask, ¡°May I know which


    friend did Mr. Grant buy this from?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the delight on Aiden¡¯s face grew. Could Russell want to be acquainted with that


    friend of his? This was an excellent opportunity for him to befriend Russell. ¡°President Field, his name


    is David White, the owner of an antique market. He¡¯s quite famous. I can call him over this instant.¡±


    Aiden smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Russell waved then took out his phone to say smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with David


    White.¡±


    Of course, Russell knew David White. The man was a famous antique market owner, but at the same


    time, he had a notorious reputation within themunity. The reason was that David was an expert at


    selling counterfeits and forged pieces. He often sold off his fakes to people who did not know better,


    and it looked like David had tricked Aiden.


    However, Russell did not feel an ounce of pity for him. He dialed the number and said faintly, ¡°Mr.


    White, how are you doing?¡±


    On the other end of the call came the steady voice of a middle-aged man. With the typical tone of a


    dishonest trader and a voice deliberately pitched high, the man said, ¡°Oh my, why did Master Russell


    call me up so suddenly today? Are youing to take a look at some goods?¡±


    David was currently at his antique market shop, sitting on his vintage wooden armchair as he sipped on


    some tea.


    ¡°Stop with all that nonsense and make a trip over to Civil Gallery,¡± Russell said rudely then hung up.


    David was not infuriated by this. Instead, he quickly started up his Porsche and drove straight to Civil


    Gallery.


    Aiden was still smiling in an attempt to tter Russell as he said, ¡°Master Russell knows Mr. White too?


    What a coincidence!¡±


    Russell did not say anything but sat down at a coffee table in a corner quietly, waiting for David. He


    looked at Aiden like he was staring at an idiot while the boy continued to praise him.


    Everyone else, too, was standing beside Russell, waiting quietly. Although they did not know why


    Russell had called David over, it must have something to do with the painting.


    Suddenly, a phone rang. In a corner, Philip received a text message from Russell, reading: Mr. rke,


    please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach this Aiden a lesson on your behalf.


    Philip looked up to see Russell smiling at him. After giving it a little thought, Philip decided not to stop


    him.


    Aiden, who had caught sight of this, was instantly annoyed. He went to Russell¡¯s side and gossiped,


    ¡°President Field, you shouldn¡¯t waste your time on that Philip.¡±


    Russell¡¯s expression darkened, but he did not say anything. On the inside, he had already jotted


    Aiden¡¯s name down in his list of hated things.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In less than ten minutes, a short, plump man in a suit named David White, appeared at the gallery. This


    guy¡¯s face was glowing as he smiled at everyone he saw, looking like the god ofughter. ¡°Master


    Russell, I¡¯m here. Do you need me for anything urgent?¡± David hastened over to Russell in big steps


    and a ttering smile.


    When Aiden saw David, he smiled and nodded at the man as a form of greeting. It was thanks to


    David¡¯s painting that he could earn such high praise today.


    Russell nced at David then said faintly, ¡°Well done, David. Your business seems to be going well.¡±


    David was stunned. He bowed and answered, ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s all thanks to Master Russell¡¯s


    patronage.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud thud! Russell had mmed a hand onto the coffee table and


    pointed to the painting on the wall with great fury. ¡°David White, is that the painting you sold?¡±


    This sudden confrontation made David¡¯s whole body shudder as sweat fell like raindrops.


    The bystanders, too, were stunned at this, unable to understand what was going on.


    David was naturally afraid because it was Russell who supported him in his earlier days that he had


    managed to make something of himself today. After his business had grown, he did not stay in contact


    with Russell as often, and they were considered to have parted ways.


    However, David never dared to behave rashly in front of Russell. He quickly turned to look at the ss


    disy, and in an instant, his knees went weak! It was the Companionship at the Spring Mountains!


    Sh*t! He could no longer conceal the fact that he had sold a counterfeit. More importantly, the real


    painting of Companionship at the Spring Mountains had always belonged to Russell, so the one


    hanging there must be a fake!

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°Master Russell, please let me exin.¡± David was anxious asrge drops of sweat rolled down his


    forehead.


    Aiden was confused as he asked, ¡°Mr. White, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    David was troubled. He now knew why Russell had called him over, so he quickly said to Aiden, ¡°Mr.


    Grant, I¡¯m sorry. The painting that I sold youst time was a fake. I¡¯ll refund you the money as soon as I


    get back.¡±


    ¡°A fake?¡± Aiden shrieked. The crowd of people standing behind him all gasped, looking incredulous.


    Charles looked especially shocked and was utterly stunned.


    ¡°Mr. White, what do you mean? What do you mean by ¡®a fake¡¯? I¡¯ve spent two million to buy it!¡± Aiden


    was getting flustered, feeling his body alternate between hot and cold. ¡°And Master Russell had said


    earlier that that painting is an authentic piece. Are you drunk?¡±


    David was now like a cat on a hot tin roof. Upon hearing the words ¡®authentic piece¡¯, he rushed over to


    the ss disy and looked carefully at it before eximing, ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t the one I sold you!¡±


    Of course, it was not. The others did not notice it, but David did. On the bottom right most corner of the


    painting, a few tiny words were stamped there, reading, ¡®Received by Russell Field¡¯. Everyone had


    been too focused on the painting that they did not notice this detail because there were just too many


    stamps at the bottom.


    ¡°What? This isn¡¯t the one you sold me?¡± Aiden was dumbstruck, feeling shocked. He had a bad feeling


    about this.


    Charles eximed in surprise, ¡°Master Russell, Mr. White, just what is going on?¡±


    Russell snorted. He got up and strode over to David. After ring at the shorter man, Russell


    announced, ¡°This painting is genuine, but it¡¯s not the one Mr. Grant bought.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, how could this authentic painting be¡­¡± Charles frowned hard. He was at a loss for words


    amidst his confusion.


    Just then, David had noticed the painting that was discarded on the ground. He picked it up, opened it,


    then eximed excitedly, ¡°This! This is the one I sold to Mr. Grant.¡±


    The crowd looked toward the sound source to find that David was holding the fake painting that


    Charles had tossed into a corner earlier. In an instant, everyone¡¯s expression changed! What was


    going on?


    Charles was now trembling in anger. Without caring for appearances, his face was blood-red as he


    roared, ¡°Aiden, what is going on?! That fake painting is yours?¡±


    Of course, Aiden refused to admit it. He groaned, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve spent two million to buy


    that painting, so how can it be a fake?¡± He then turned to re at David. ¡°Mr. White, you can¡¯t lie


    through your teeth. Take a proper look again, that real painting is the one I bought from you.¡±


    How could David ever have the courage to lie now? With Master Russell here, he would never dare to


    twist the facts even if he was given ten folds of courage. David quickly said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m really sorry.


    You didn¡¯t know anything about paintings back then, so I gave you a counterfeit instead. But don¡¯t


    worry, I refund you three millionter. That extra one million will be mypensation for you.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell wants your one million?!¡± Aiden exploded in anger. He now understood that the fake


    painting earlier was actually the one he had bought. And this genuine painting¡­


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Everyone shifted their gaze to Philip, who was standing in a corner with an innocent expression. ¡°I¡­ I


    just bought it randomly from an antique market.¡±


    Holy sh*t! The guy had actually gotten a real painting by randomly choosing one! What a lucky b*stard!


    Although Charles was irked, at least one of the paintings was real.


    ¡°Hmph! Aiden, you have actually tried to trick me with a counterfeit!¡± Charles was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t ever


    come to my house again, and all those gifts that you¡¯ve brought over, take them back with you!¡±


    Aiden was unable to clear his name. He had no idea why David would say this in front of everyone.


    What would the man get out of it? Clenching his fists in a fury, Aiden red at Philip before turning to


    leave. This day was just too embarrassing! More importantly, Uncle Johnston had nowpletely lost


    any favor for him.


    After Aiden left, Charles asked David as he still felt puzzled, ¡°Mr. White, how did you differentiate that


    this painting is your counter-¡­¡± Charles did not finish his words in fear of upsetting David. The man


    was still a famous figure within the antique market after all.


    David smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Johnston, this authentic painting had actually always belonged to Ru-¡­¡±


    Ahem! Ahem! Before David could finish, Russell coughed for a bit, interrupting him. Thetter then shot


    a few eye signals at David.


    David immediately understood and corrected himself, ¡°How could I not recognize my own forged


    goods?¡±


    That sounded weird.


    After thismotion, everyone now knew that Charles Johnston¡¯s useless son-inw had randomly


    bought this authentic Chinese painting from an antique market. Such a lucky b*stard!


    When everyone was ready to start fawning over Russell again, the man shuffled his feet and walked to


    Philip with a big smile. ¡°Mr. -¡­ Young man, you have great luck. Here is my name card.¡± Russell


    handed Philip a small card.


    Philip nodded faintly and took it. He knew that Russell was only doing this for the public¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Philip, why are you spacing out? Thank Master Russell immediately!¡± When Charles saw Philip¡¯s dull


    reaction, his face darkened.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Russell.¡± Philip quickly smiled.


    Russell dared not receive it and could barely stand straight, so he only smiled dryly in return.


    Philip¡¯s nonchnt attitude earlier had, of course, annoyed a lot of people. They started mocking him.


    ¡°Master Russell has actually given his name card to a wretched piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°What of it? It¡¯s only a name card. Trash will still be trash.¡±


    ¡°Look at that idiotic face. He¡¯s definitely a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Philip paid no mind to these insults and mockery. He continued to stand quietly in a corner.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was a call from Lynn. After a nce at the time, he figured that Lynn was


    probably getting impatient about taking care of M and had called to chase him home.


    When the call got through, Philip sounded apologetic as he said, ¡°Lynn, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Cou¡­ Cousin brother-inw¡­¡± Lynn was not rude to him like she usually was. Instead, she sounded


    as if she was crying as she spoke fearfully, ¡°Mi¡­ M has gone missing.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    This news came like a bolt from the blue! Philip was stunned for a few seconds before he finally


    digested Lynn¡¯s words. His tone instantly shot up a few decibels. ¡°M¡¯s missing?! Where are you?¡±


    This was urgent! Philip felt like someone had kicked him hard on the chest. His back was now


    drenched with sweat.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m at Millennium Amusement Park, I only¡­¡± Lynn sounded distinctly flustered over the


    phone. Her background was noisy with sounds of people frolicking about.


    ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ming!¡± Philip roared. M was missing! He no longer had time for the people in the


    gallery as he hurried outside.


    Behind him, Russell called out to him a few times, but Philip did not respond. Charles added words of


    contempt, saying Philip had no manners and that he was rushing to his death.


    Philip did not dare to tell Charles that M was missing, thinking that the old man might not even care


    for M¡¯s safety at all. To them, M¡¯s birth was a humiliation to the Johnston family because Philip and


    Wynn had given birth to her before they had even gotten married. This incident had brought shame to


    the Johnston family, embarrassed Charles, and caused Wynn significant damage.


    Upon exiting the gallery, Philip ran into Theo, who had been waiting outside. Philip anxiously said, ¡°To


    Millennium Amusement Park, quick!¡±


    Theo did not bother asking questions. Philip looked so anxious as if the sky was about to fall. After they


    got in, Theo hastily started up the car and drove them to Millennium Amusement Park.


    On the way, Philip kept urging Theo to go faster, so Theo finally asked, ¡°Mr. rke, what¡¯s going on? It


    sounds really urgent. Do you need my help?¡±


    Philip immediately calmed down to think. ¡°My daughter has gone missing in Millennium Amusement


    Park. Get your men to search around quickly. We must find her!¡±


    It was no wonder that Philip was so distressed. Who would not be if their child had gone missing? What


    was more, M was Philip¡¯s whole world! If she got kidnapped by a human trafficker, the consequences


    would be frightening.


    When Theo heard this, his whole body tensed up. He quickly dug out his phone to call his henchman,


    ¡°Tiger, hurry, mobilize everyone in thepany! With Millennium Amusement Park as the center point,


    search ten kilometers within the area and find a child!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, do you have a photo of your daughter? Send me one, and I¡¯ll get my people to search.


    We¡¯ll post up a missing person¡¯s ad everywhere we can in the city.¡±


    Philip sent M¡¯s photo to Theo.


    Soon, they reached Millennium Amusement Park. From afar, around five young people could be seen


    standing at the entrance, anxiously waiting for someone.


    The moment Philip got out of the car, he ran over to them. ¡°Lynn, where¡¯s M? Where did she go


    missing? Did you get the staff to make an announcement?¡±


    Lynn clearly looked distressed. She said through sobs, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I was


    ying with my friends, and when I turned around, M had gone missing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that kid was just too noisy.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t me us for your kid running off on her own.¡±


    The other youngsters started pushing the responsibility to Philip, looking like this had nothing to do with


    them.


    Philip frowned hard. He did not have time for any nonsense with them. Watching Lynn¡¯s flustered


    expression and did not dare to meet his eyes, Philip knew Lynn was not honest.


    ¡°Lynn Johnston!¡± Philip roared as he closed in a few steps. ¡°You better tell me the truth. Where¡¯s M?


    How did you lose her?!¡± Philip had unleashed the worry and anger he had umted on the way


    here in this one roar. Lynn was immediately stunned and started crying as she pouted.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The youngsters behind her got annoyed and started pushing Philip. Particrly a boy dressed up like a


    gangster with an upturned braid and earrings shielded Lynn like he was the boss and warned Philip,


    ¡°Hey, hey, Uncle, what are you doing? Who are you trying to threaten her? Your daughter¡¯s missing


    because she deserved it! She kept running around like a little b*tch!¡±


    p! All of a sudden, Philip gave the boy a tight p.


    The young man held a hand to his hand and looked bewildered as he stared at Philip. ¡°F*ck! You


    f*cking hit me! Do you have any idea who I am? Just wait, I¡¯ll call someone over to beat you up!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened. Why are these youngsters all so uneducated? They had caused a person


    to go missing but was still so arrogant.


    Theo had nowe out from the amusement park office and saw from afar that Philip was getting into


    a dispute with these kids. ¡°Brat, who were you trying to have beat up? Try saying it one more time.¡±


    Theo hastened over with a menacing look as he rolled up his sleeves to show his tattoos.


    When the boy saw the buffed Theo with his frightening expression and tattoos, he instantly shrunk


    away and mumbled under his breath.


    Philip had no time for him. He turned to ask solemnly, ¡°Lynn Johnston, tell me the truth! How did M


    go missing?¡±


    Lynn lowered her head, not daring to say a word.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Philip roared.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Lynn nced at her friends, looking aggrieved, then finally stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I identally¡­ left her alone.


    This was all because she kept fussing about wanting to go home and kept running around, so I taught


    her a lesson. Have I done anything wrong?¡± Lynn was still filled with grievances at the start, but as she


    spoke, she ended up getting more agitated, as if unwilling to admit that this was her fault.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, M¡¯s your daughter, not mine. Why should I have to look after her? If she¡¯s missing,


    that¡¯s her fault!¡± Lynn refused to take this responsibility. This had nothing to do with her. It was all M¡¯s


    fault! It was because that little b*tch, who was an embarrassment to the family, was such an eyesore!


    Philip was really furious. He never expected Lynn to be this unreasonable but still so proud of herself.


    ¡°Lynn Johnston, I¡¯m warning you. If M is not found at the end of today, I will make you regret this for


    the rest of your life!¡± Philip pointed at Lynn and admonished. He was now boiling with anger. Had Lynn


    not been Wynn¡¯s cousin sister, he would have pped her a few times now!


    Beside him, Theo whispered, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ve already informed the broadcasting room to start


    searching. Let¡¯s go to the control room.¡±


    Philip nodded, then turned to follow Theo as they rushed toward the control room.


    Lynn and her friends exchanged nces. Until after Philip was gone, Lynn kicked the air furiously and


    scolded, ¡°Philip rke, who the f*ck do you think you are? That little b*tch is better off being kidnapped


    by human traffickers!¡± Lynn was angry because that trash, Philip had actually raised his voice at her,


    embarrassing her in front of her friends.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lynnie, is that idiot your cousin brother-inw?¡± The boy who had been pped by Philip earlier was


    staring resentfully in the direction Philip disappeared off to as he asked through gritted teeth.


    Lynn nodded reluctantly. ¡°He¡¯s just a wretched piece of trash living under my cousin sister¡¯s expenses.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! A kept man?¡± Jeremy Hill got even more annoyed. It was such an embarrassment to be


    frightened by a kept man, so he had to get his dignity back! ¡°Let¡¯s go and follow them. My dad¡¯s the


    supervisor of this amusement park. If they want to look for a missing person, they have to go through


    my dad.¡± Jeremy said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t take this lying down. I will have him kneel and apologize or else


    he can forget about finding that little b*tch!¡±


    Lynn frowned slightly at this. Truth be told, she was against the idea because Philip was her cousin


    brother-inw after all. If her cousin sister found out about this, she would be in big trouble. However,


    Lynn, too, could not tolerate how Philip had treated her earlier. How dare a piece of trash to raise his


    voice at her? How despicable!


    ¡°Lynnie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stand up for you. He¡¯s just a piece of trash.¡± Jeremy smirked as a n formed


    in his mind.


    With that said, the group followed after Philip and Theo.


    Back to Philip, once he and Theo reached the control room, they immediately exined their situation.


    The staff inside quickly started up the surveince records and Philip stood in front of more than ten


    videos as he carefully searched for M¡¯s silhouette.


    ¡°Mr. rke, please stay here and watch the cameras, I¡¯ll go and get my men,¡± Theo said respectfully.


    Philip did not think too much of it and nodded.


    Outside the door, Theo hastily made a few phone calls, getting all of his men to move out and search!


    In an instant, the whole of the underground world in Riverdale City was mobilized! In a short span of


    time, the photo of an energetic and adorable little girl was stered on the wall of every mall, every


    shop, and every entertainment establishment.


    Over at Philip¡¯s side, he was currently staring meticulously at the surveince cameras, feeling anxious


    on the inside. M was his everything, she was also Wynn¡¯s everything. If M was really missing,


    Philip did not know how he should live on or how he should face Wynn.


    ¡°This is it, this is the one! yback!¡± In the video, Philip could see Lynn and her group with a little girl


    following behind. The little girl kept looking around, seemingly ted but at the same time, afraid. It


    was M!


    Due to her congenital heart disease, Philip rarely took her out to y and Wynn disallowed it. Thest


    time Philip took her to an amusement park, that incident happened. To this day, Wynn was still angry at


    Philip about it.


    What was more heart-wrenching was that Lynn and her group hadpletely ignored the little girl


    behind them. They were only focused on having fun and taking pictures. As for M, she had to keep


    running to keep up with their pace. When she fell a few times, she had slowly picked herself up and


    then continued to chase after the group. This was too heartbreaking. The little girl was only three years


    old! That f*cking Lynn Johnston!


    The next few scenespletely enraged Philip. His knuckles turned pale as the fury in his eyes was


    like turbulent waves! It seemed like M was telling them that she wanted to go home. Lynn had


    pped her angrily and pointed at her nose as she berated her with unpleasant words. The worse thing


    was, Lynn had then left M there alone and went away with her friends.


    On the screen, M was standing there, crying helplessly as she screamed for her Papa and Mama.


    After that, she wiped her tears and started walking around the amusement park aimlessly and fearfully.


    Philip¡¯s heart was bleeding. He could barely control his anger now. M, a three-year-old little girl, was


    just left alone in the crowded amusement park by Lynn and her friends. Philip did not dare to imagine


    how helpless, how pitiful, and how scared his daughter was.


    ¡°Lynn Johnston! Screw you!¡± Philip broke the skin on his lips as he forced those words out with


    bloodshot eyes. So what if she was Wynn¡¯s cousin sister? So what if she was the precious treasure of


    the Johnston family¡¯s second uncle? She was just digging her own grave by treating M this way!


    Suddenly, the door of the control room was pushed open, and about seven people entered the room.


    Jeremy and his group, too, entered smugly.


    In the lead was a middle-aged man wearing a navy suit and exuding an impressive aura.


    ¡°Who is Philip rke?¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Philip got into the Audi and continued discussing M¡¯s condition with Henry. Henry had already


    researched M¡¯s condition for half a month now, and the sess rate he coulde up with was


    80%! That meant a very high chance ofplete recovery!


    They went to the hospital to take a look at Wynn. She was now safe but still unconscious due to the


    shock.


    Just after Philip left the hospital entrance with Henry, Keagan, and Theo in tow, he received a call from


    his father-inw.


    Charles was furious as he bellowed, ¡°Philip! Where did you run off to? Where¡¯s the painting I told you to


    deliver?¡±


    p! Philip smacked his forehead then remembered that he had left the house this morning to deliver a


    painting to Civil Gallery. How could he have forgotten it? Without another thought, Philip quickly said,


    ¡°Send me to Southville Street.¡±


    Theo immediately went up to open the door of his Benz, inviting Philip in. Henry and Keagan, too,


    wanted to invite Philip into their own cars, but they were not as quick as Theo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them,¡± said Henry.


    Soon, five Audis followed closely behind the Benz as they made their way to the old housing area at


    Southville Street.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The car did not stop in front of the house because Martha was at home. Philip had the car stopped


    somewhere else then he jogged over to the old house and knocked. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here for the painting.¡±


    Martha opened the door with a sulky expression and scolded, ¡°Where the hell did you run off to? Were


    you trying to get me to deliver the painting myself instead? I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing with


    your life. You only know how to ck around.¡±


    As Philip listened to Martha¡¯s abusive words, he only smiled sheepishly and continued to apologize. He


    picked up the gift box that was readily ced on the coffee table then rushed out the door. Behind him,


    his mother-inw continued to admonish, ¡°Why did my daughter even marry such a wretched piece of


    trash! She must have been cursed by terrible luck!¡±


    Martha¡¯s voice could be heard around the end of the street. The mouths of Theo, Henry, and Keagan,


    who had been standing beside their cars, twitched. This mother-inw was too much. But, why was Mr.


    rke tolerating her when he was so powerful in reality?


    ¡°To Civil Gallery. You guys can stop following me. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± Philip looked


    at Henry and the rest who still looked like they wanted to follow him.


    After Philip got in, the car drove toward Civil Gallery.


    Back at the gallery, all the decorations were ready and the ce was filled with honored guests.


    Everything was going well except for the main hall where a crowd of people waited with dark


    expressions. Among them was Charles Johnston who was especially annoyed. He put his hands


    behind him as he said, ¡°This Philip really can¡¯t do anything right. He can¡¯t even deliver a painting


    properly after being told to!¡±


    The exhibition had already started, but the most significant piece, Companionship at the Spring


    Mountains by Tang Bohu, had not arrived yet. This flustered Charles!


    It was such a rare opportunity for him to finally shine in front of his old friends and a few of the famous


    collectors within the country, but this scene was now made awkward by his son-inw. How could he


    not be furious?


    Aiden was standing beside Charles, unable to conceal the smirk on his face as he said, ¡°Uncle


    Johnston, I think Philip is tantly disrespecting you. This is such an important exhibition, but he is


    late. Isn¡¯t he just trying to embarrass you?¡± This brat was really terrible! He was trying to make the


    situation worse even at a time like this.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Charles snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t have a son-inw like him!¡±


    The people inside the gallery were mostly art collectors as well, and they were getting impatient as they


    spoke up.


    ¡°Charles, we¡¯re all here because of your invitation, but what do you have to show us? Where¡¯s the


    painting?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insincere with us. Or maybe you don¡¯t really have the Companionship at the Spring Mountains


    and are just trying to bluff us.¡±


    ¡°The other stuff here isn¡¯t much, and we¡¯re just waiting for this painting. Tell us how much longer we


    must wait.¡±


    As everyone got restless, Charles could only smile and apologize. ¡°It¡¯ll be here soon, my son-inw is


    on the way.¡± This sh*tty Philip! Once this exhibition ends, I will have Wynn divorce him!


    ¡°Hehe, Charles, wouldn¡¯t asking that crap of a son-inw of yours to deliver that painting be a disgrace


    to the art piece?¡± Among the crowd, a balding middle-aged man started mocking.


    He was Charles¡¯s rival, Benjamin Money. They were in the same department in their working days and


    had always been at each other¡¯s throats.


    The rumors about Charles¡¯s son-inw being a wretched piece of trash was already spread throughout


    their circle, and people would at most gossip under their breaths. But for Benjamin to put it out on the


    table and mock him in front of everyone was going a little too far.


    Just then, Philip arrived at the outer area of Civil Gallery in Theo¡¯s car. Once he confirmed that no one


    around recognized him, he got out and rushed into the gallery.


    Theo, too, had waited for a bit before entering the gallery on the pretense of visiting the ce as he


    followed Philip.


    With the gift box under his arm, Philip jogged over to exhibition hall number one at Area C.


    As soon as he showed up at the gallery entrance, Aiden who had sharp eyes called out, ¡°Philip¡¯s here!¡±


    After shouting out, he rushed over and snatched the painting from Philip¡¯s hands and admonished,


    ¡°Philip, what took you so long just to deliver a painting? You didn¡¯t go and mess around with some


    woman, did you?¡±


    Aiden had seen Philip get into Anna¡¯s car with his own eyes, so he intentionally said this loudly.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ¡°My name¡¯s Theo Zander! Now take your people with you and scram!¡± Theo roared. This was the first


    time he felt humiliated, and it even happened right in front of Mr. rke. Would Mr. rke suspect his


    capabilities because of this?


    ¡°Theo Zander? What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t know it.¡± Harold was a short-tempered man. He was the manager


    of a huge amusement park and had stayed in that high position for so many years now, so it was only


    natural that his temper was a little shorter. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and quickly apologize to my son, or


    else, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    Theo Zander? Why does that sound a little familiar? Forget it! Can he be more powerful than I am? I¡¯m


    the manager here, the king!


    Theo was fuming with anger. With a reddened face, he pointed at Harold and roared, ¡°Just try to even


    f*cking move!¡± Sh*t, this guy really thought he was a small fry!


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Get them! Or do you all want to get fired?¡± Harold bellowed at his


    stall.


    The workers exchanged nces. What was this situation? Yet, they could not disobey because, with


    just one sentence from Manager Hill, they would lose their jobs.


    ¡°We¡¯re really sorry, sirs. Or why don¡¯t you guys apologize to Manager Hill?¡± A staff member forced a


    smile.


    ¡°Preposterous! Whoeverys a hand on Mr. rke means offending me, Theo Zander!¡± Theo shouted.


    He then took out his phone to make a call, sounding furious as he said, ¡°Tiger, bring some men to the


    amusement park now!¡±


    Seeing Theo calling for backup, Harold, too, wasted no time to call for his. ¡°Get the security team over.


    I will see just how f*cking invincible you are!¡±


    The anger from both sides was huge. They were like two barrels of explosives, and what was left was


    for aet to crash.


    Philip, who was standing behind Theo, had no more time to waste. ¡°M is still in the amusement park.


    Get your men here to search the ce. I do not wish to have my time disrupted, do you understand?¡±


    Theo respectfully replied, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. This incident must have startled you. I¡¯ve already


    arranged for my men toe over, and we¡¯ll immediately take care of this madman.¡±


    Philip nodded and stood quietly aside to watch.


    Soon, five men in ck security guard outfits rushed into the tiny room. They were all holding


    something that looked like electric shock batons.


    ¡°Brother-inw, the second security team has assembled. Please give your orders on who we should


    take out.¡± The security guards¡¯ team leader, Darius Ziegler, was standing respectfully in front of Harold,


    smiling brightly. This man was Harold¡¯s brother-inw.


    Harold pointed at Theo and Philip. ¡°It¡¯s the two of them. Grab them and beat them up first. If anything


    happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    When Darius heard this, he immediately smiled as he looked at Theo. With a wave of his hand, he


    commanded, ¡°Brothers, get to work.¡±


    Seeing as the security guards were about toe over, Theo¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he roared, ¡°If


    any of you dares to do anything, I, Theo Zander, won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Darius and his brother-inw had the same revolting behavior. He chided, ¡°Theo Zander? Do you think


    you¡¯re the mob king of Riverdale City? With the likes of you and that tattoo, are you pretending to be


    some bigshot? I think you just have the same name! Who are you trying to scare? Get you ass over


    here and quietly prostrate or you¡¯ll get a taste of this electric baton.¡± The baton in his hand shot blue


    electric sparks, making a crackling sound.


    Darius started walking toward Theo and Philip with a cold smile. ¡°Will you kneel, or not?¡±


    Just then, an angry roar sounded from behind the group! ¡°Move the f*ck away!¡±


    More than ten muscr men strode over. The leading man sported a buzz-cut, wearing a short-sleeved


    navy green shirt and long pants. His tanned skin made him look so much stronger and powerful. This


    line-up looked so impressive, so overbearing!


    The strong men pushed the few security guards aside like they were little chicks.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you guys? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?¡± Darius yelled in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± When Harold saw the tiger tattoo on the arm of the buffed leading man, his expression


    changed. His forehead was covered in sweat, and he gave his brother-inw a tight p across his


    face.


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Darius held a hand to his cheek, looking incredulously at Harold.


    However, Harold had already hastened over to the neer with a big smile and bending slightly. ¡°Oh


    my, Brother Tiger, what a rare guest! What brings you here?¡±


    Seeing Harold suddenly put on a smiling face instantly confused everyone. Who was this person? Why


    did Manager Hill seem to be afraid of him?


    ¡°Could it be THAT Brother Tiger? The fiercest general of our mob king, Theo Zander?¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! That can¡¯t be! Brother Tiger? He¡¯s the top dog of Lord North Street. Even Manager Hill has


    to bow when he sees him!¡±


    ¡°Why is he here? Could Theo Zander, Lord Theo, be here as well?¡±


    Harold¡¯s men were eximing in hushed voices.


    While everyone was still lost in confusion, Brother Tiger ignored Harold who hade up to him and


    just pushed the man away.


    Under Harold¡¯s startled gaze, Brother Tiger led his men over to Theo and Philip, then he bowed,


    saying, ¡°Brother Theo, Mr. rke, sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    The muscr men in ck clothing behind Tiger bowed in unison. ¡°Hello Brother Theo, Hello Mr.


    rke.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The room fell into a pin drop silence. Everyone present looked incredulously at Theo and Philip. Their


    eyes widened in disbelief.


    Jeremy Hill and his father, Harold were both dumbstruck as they stood like statues, rooted to the spot.


    Their hands were even trembling slightly. They were baffled. Just what was going on?

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Harold¡¯s scalp was feeling prickly. His face was pale. ¡°Brother Tiger, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Tiger Zander finally noticed him. He looked up in surprise and asked, ¡°Manager Hill, what are you doing


    here?¡±


    What the¡­ Harold felt like he was about to vomit blood. Did Tiger really not see him standing there?


    This was his amusement park, after all, his turf! However, Harold did not have the time to mind that


    now. When he recalled Tiger¡¯s respectful attitude as the man addressed that two people earlier, Harold


    had a bad feeling about it. He forced out a smile and asked, ¡°Brother Tiger, these two people are¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my older brother, Theo Zander, Brother Theo. And this is Mr. rke, my brother¡¯s honored


    guest,¡± answered Tiger.


    Tiger Zander was the top dog of Lord North Street, and Millennium Amusement Park was situated in


    this Lord North Street. Harold had been working here for many years now, so he naturally knew Tiger


    Zander¡¯s strength and influence. He also knew that Tiger¡¯s backer was the mob king of Riverdale City,


    Theo Zander!


    At this point, Harold¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. Oh no¡­ oh no¡­ Did I just scold Theo Zander? And I


    even asked Lord Zander¡¯s honored guest to kneel and apologize to my son? Wait¡­ My brother-inw


    seemed to have said worse things.


    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Zander¡­ Mr. rke¡­¡± Harold could feel his legs shaking. It¡¯s over. Who have I


    provoked?! Harold was wailing out loud inside. He knew full well that his next actions would determine


    whether he would survive this incident.


    By now, Tiger seemed to have realized that something was wrong. Although he was ripped and a man


    among men, he was quite sensitive on the inside. Otherwise, he would have never be Theo¡¯s


    number one general!


    Tiger put on a greasy smile. ¡°Harold Hill, are you the one who provoked Brother Theo and Mr. rke?¡±


    His tone was ice-cold and probing.


    ¡°This¡­ This is all just a mistake, a mistake,¡± Harold quickly exined with a bow.


    However¡­ p!


    Tiger¡¯s expression darkened. He went over and threw a vicious p across the man¡¯s face,


    admonishing, ¡°Harold Hill, you¡¯re able to keep working here because I took care of you! Now that your


    wings have strengthened, you¡¯re off to provoke Brother Theo and Mr. rke?¡±


    Tiger immediately turned to Theo and said fearfully, ¡°Brother Theo, it was my ipetence that has


    caused my underlings to offend you. I will take full responsibility for this incident. Don¡¯t worry. This guy


    is dead!¡±


    When he saw Tiger with such a humble attitude, Harold felt like his heart had dropped into a frozen


    abyss. Jeremy and Darius, who were standing behind him, were like stubbed out explosives. They


    could only suppress themselves, not daring to breathe another word.


    Darius was now mentally prepared to die. To think he had just been scolding Theo Zander, the mob


    king! Oh god! The person he idolized most was Lord Zander, and he even dreamed of bing the


    man¡¯s underling! But that was all over now. He had destroyed that possibility with his own hands.


    Thud! Harold immediately fell to his knees and begged, ¡°Brother Theo, I¡¯m sorry, I was too blind to


    recognize you, please forgive me this time.


    But Theo only answered indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no use apologizing to me. You should apologize to Mr.


    rke.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, Mr. rke, please have somepassion and forgive me. I won¡¯t ever do it again.¡± Harold


    turned to kneel in front of Philip, crying almost instantly.


    He was afraid¡­ terrified. Standing before him was Brother Tiger and Lord Zander. With just a stomp of


    their feet, these people can cause the whole city to quake! His family¡¯s well being was now hanging by


    a thread.


    Philip said nothing but nced at him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Darius, too, was frightened and quickly dropped to his knees, prostrating in apology. Jeremy and his


    group felt weak in their knees as they trembled in fear.


    ¡°Forget it, just teach them a lesson or two,¡± Philip said faintly as he looked at Harold. ¡°You, get the


    amusement park staff to look for my daughter this instant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, at once!¡± Harold quickly stood up and led his men out.


    Before he left, Harold gave his son a hard p across the face. ¡°Grow some brains and stop provoking


    people. I don¡¯t want to have to clean up your mess every time you cause trouble!¡±


    Jeremy dared not retort a single word. He only turned to nce at Philip, still feeling startled. Isn¡¯t this


    guy Lynn¡¯s cousin brother-inw? Isn¡¯t he just a piece of trash? How did things turn out like this?

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    How was he acquainted with a prominent figure like Theo Zander?


    ¡°Wait,¡± Philip suddenly called out.


    In an instant, the group at the door froze in panic, unsure whether to stay or leave.


    ¡°Mr. rke, do you have any other instructions?¡± Harold still had a little more guts and could afford to


    stayposed.


    ¡°I hope you all will not speak of this incident today with anyone else. I do not wish for my daily life to be


    disrupted, do you understand?¡± said Philip.


    ¡°We understand, we understand.¡± Harold nodded continuously.


    Philip then nodded, and the group immediately dispersed, almost running away.


    After they finally got out, Jeremy took a deep breath. When they reached the entrance, they saw Lynn.


    Jeremy hesitated for the longest time but chose to stay quiet in the end.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Lynn asked anxiously. To be frank, she was unwilling to watch her wretched cousin


    brother-inw punished, so she chose to stay behind at the entrance.


    Jeremy shook his head and answered, ¡°It was okay.¡±


    Okay? Lynn was a little confused. She noticed that her other friend had a heavy look on their faces.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go for karaoke,¡± Jeremy suggested. Mainly because the air around them was too


    dense, and he was afraid that Lynn might notice something was up.


    When the rest heard this, they quickly snapped back to their senses and forced a smile. ¡°Sure, Brother


    Jeremy¡¯s treat!¡± The group of youngsters finally left.


    On the other hand, Tiger¡¯s men and the amusement park staff found M in no time. To be more


    specific, a young woman around her early twenties had been looking after M as they waited at a


    dessert shop outside the amusement park.


    ¡°Mr. rke, we found her. She¡¯s at Sweetheart Desserts.¡± Theo jogged over, ignoring the sweat on his


    forehead to show Philip the way.


    As they hurried over to the dessert shop, Philip finally saw his daughter eating cake.


    ¡°Papa!¡± When little M saw Philip, she pounced into his arms, and as she had just experienced great


    grievance, she hid in her father¡¯s embrace, holding onto his sweat-drenched shirt tightly.


    ¡°Papa¡¯s here, M, don¡¯t be afraid, Papa¡¯s here.¡± Philip carried his daughter up as heforted her. At


    the same time, he looked at that youngdy.


    She was a very beautiful girl, looked to be around her early twenties with straight and long dark hair.


    She was wearing a simple and clean white T-shirt with a pair of light-colored jeans and tiny white


    shoes. Her makeup was light, and she looked like a lovely and pure youngdy.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Philip nodded in gratitude.


    The girl smiled and got up. ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I saw her crying alone in the amusement part and couldn¡¯t


    find her parents, so I brought her here.


    ¡°This little girl is just too adorable, so it¡¯s good that nothing bad happened.¡± Silvia Hayes tucked a stray


    hair behind her ear before reaching out to poke M¡¯s cheek, smiling sweetly.


    After she spoke a little with M, Philip put her down. The little girl was staring hard at the strawberry


    cake on the table.


    ¡°Eat it. I bought it for you.¡± Silvia pushed the remaining cake to M.


    M lifted her head. Tears were sparkling in her big eyes as she looked at Philip as if seeking his


    opinion.


    Philip caressed her tiny head and smiled. ¡°Go ahead. Say ¡®thank you¡¯ to Big Sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡± M smiled, exposing two adorable dimples before she started eating the cake


    happily.


    At the door, Theo, Tiger, and their men were waiting by the road. They did not dare to go inside in fear


    of scaring the little girl.


    Philip kept thanking Silvia and got a clearer picture of the situation from her. ¡°Uhm, if you have time at


    night, please let me treat you to dinner as a token of my appreciation.¡± This was a nice youngdy, very


    generous and kind.


    Silvia smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the trouble. It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    Since she rejected the offer, Philip did not force her. Just then, he received a call from his father-inw.


    Philip apologized before excusing himself to take the call outside. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Philip, get back here this instant. I want to speak to you!¡± On the other end of the call, the older man¡¯s


    behavior was awful, and he sounded annoyed.


    After some thought, Philip braced himself and answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Toot! The call was hung up by the older man, just like that. Philip heaved a sigh, knowing he would not


    be able to escape tonight.


    When he turned back into the dessert shop, a shocking incident happened!


    Out of nowhere, a man appeared, holding arge bouquet of roses, looking to be very handsome and


    very rich.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, at that moment, M was wailing out loud. Her cries then gradually turned into hups like


    she had difficulty breathing.


    Silvia was squatting down before M,forting her before shooting a vicious re at the man. She


    sounded irked when she questioned, ¡°Leon Larson, why did you hit a child?¡±


    The man named Leon pouted, looking angrily at his own navy suit. ¡°This wild brat has ruined my suit. I


    had hit her to educate her on behalf of her parents. This suit costs forty thousand!¡±


    Leon was furious. This suit he was wearing was a tailor-made Armani suit worth thirty thousand! He


    had especially dressed up today to confess to Silvia. But this stupid brat had smudged buttercream on


    his outfit, so just hitting her was already very nice of him! She might not even be enough to


    compensate for his suit even if he sold her away.


    Philip, who was just entering the shop, saw this scene. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, M?¡± He hurried over to the


    little girl to find a red p mark on her left cheek!


    Philip instantly flew into a rage, especially when he heard M¡¯s hysterical cries. Philip wanted to stab


    this arrogant and pompous man in front of him.


    Philip stood up and red furiously at the man, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°You, apologize to my


    daughter, now!¡±


    Leon¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Are you this brat¡¯s father? Okay, open your filthy eyes wide and look at


    this. This is a tailor-made Armani suit that costs forty thousand dors that your daughter has just


    ruined. If you canpensate for it, I¡¯ll apologize to her.¡±


    Leon had already taken a good look at the man in front of him. The man was dressed inly, and it


    was easy to tell that he had no money. He had deliberately said forty thousand in an attempt to scare


    Philip off, make him back down so he could save the hassle.


    However, Philip¡¯s next words stunned Leon.


    ¡°Armani? Forty thousand? Okay, I¡¯ll give you four hundred thousand. Apologize to my daughter at


    once!¡± Philip said furiously. His face was red, with his fists clenched tight.


    When M smiled, the world would feel like warm springtime.


    When M cried, he would make the world cry with her!


    Regardless of their status, whoever bullied his daughter would have to pay!

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Leon suddenly startedughing. It was a burst of presumptuous and mockingughter.


    ¡°What did you just say? Four hundred thousand? Bro, there should be a limit to your act.¡± Leon


    continued to mock, ¡°I think what you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t even worth three hundred. Oh, right, and with that


    blind daughter of yours, you two wouldn¡¯t even add up to four digits. Forget four hundred thousand, can


    you even pay up forty thousand?¡±


    It was Leon¡¯s first time meeting such a hrious person. The man was even a father to a child, what an


    idiot. He must have just been putting up a front to act cool in front of his kid.


    ¡°Leon, what are you saying? You were at fault first. Why can¡¯t you just apologize to the child?¡± Silvia


    sounded annoyed. She had never expected that Leon would hit such an adorable little girl. This man


    was too vile! Thankfully, she had not epted his confession earlier. However, Silvia was worried


    about Philip because she knew of Leon¡¯s background. The young man was from a rich family. His


    family owned a business that was worth about two hundred million. Leon had often boasted about


    driving a Ferrari and living in a mansion to his friends. A typical rich spoiled brat. It would be a pain to


    provoke him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. Let me apologize on his behalf. He¡¯s my friend.¡± Silvia did not hope to cause a


    scene. She was mainly worried that if Philip and Leon got into a dispute, it would only be unfavorable


    for Philip and his daughter.


    However, Philip spoke indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but he has to apologize to my


    daughter. I will not repeat this a third time.¡±


    ¡°This is killing me! Bro, you¡¯re hrious. Do you know who I am?¡± Leon smirked in mockery. He dug out


    his Gi wallet from his shirt pocket, took out a few red notes, and scattered it piece by piece in front


    of Philip. ¡°Here, is this enough? Weren¡¯t you just trying to cheat my money? I know what garbage like


    you are thinking.¡±


    Seeing Philip motionless, Leon continued to take out a few more hundred dor notes and stuffed it


    into Philip¡¯s breast-pocket, saying cheekily, ¡°If that wasn¡¯t enough, here¡¯s some more. Just give me a


    number. Money is all I have.¡± After that, he red hatefully at M, who was in Silvia¡¯s arms, and


    mumbled under his breath, ¡°Little b*tch.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip exploded.


    ¡°Theo, get in here!¡± Philip roared.


    Theo was smoking by the street. When he heard this order, the man scrambled into the shop, looking


    nothing like the prestigious mob king.


    ¡°Mr. rke, what is it?¡± Theo asked respectfully.


    Philip turned to smile at Silvia. ¡°Can I trouble you to carry my daughter outside to wait for a bit while I


    take care of this?¡±


    Silvia frowned a little. She urged in a small voice, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t push yourself. If things don¡¯t work


    out, just forget about it.¡±


    Philip nodded. He then scratched lightly at his daughter¡¯s nose and smiled gently. ¡°M¡¯s a good girl.


    Papa will punish the bad guy first and keep youpanyter, okay?¡±


    M rubbed her big teary eyes and nodded.


    After Silvia carried his daughter out, Philip red at Leon.


    Thetter was nonchnt as he mocked. ¡°Wow, you have even brought in an assistant. Why? Do you


    still want to lecture me?¡±


    Philip put his hands behind him and asked coldly, ¡°Your name is Leon Larson?¡± In Philip¡¯s mind, he was


    thinking of making this young man pay dearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The name¡¯s Leon Larson, the young master of Prime Harvest Group.¡± Leon introduced


    himself with a smirk ying on his lips. It was clear that he was trying to oppress Philip.


    Prime Harvest Group was also very famous within Riverdale City. If a regr person tried to provoke


    this establishment, it was like throwing eggs at a rock. And evidently, in Leon¡¯s eyes, Philip was that


    egg.


    Philip shifted his gaze to Theo and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    Theo quickly answered, ¡°Prime Harvest Group is one of the famous corporations in Riverdale City.


    They¡¯re worth two hundred million and are focused in the construction materials business. The


    president, Lewis Larson, had started from a renovation business. They have a few hitmen in their


    ranks, specially hired to take care of any business disputes.¡±


    Theo exined with exceptional knowledge for thepany. Prime Harvest Group was truly


    troublesome to take care of. Although Theo was the mob king, it was sometimes hard for him to take


    care of the ones above ground. Especially for a corporation like this that would easily cost about


    hundreds of millions to influence, even he had to tread carefully. Although everyone would still show


    him respect, if they really butt heads, neither side would profit anything.


    Hence, Theo leaned closer to whisper into Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. rke, this Prime Harvest Group will be


    very tricky. The old man, Lewis Larson, is also a man of power.¡±


    Philip frowned, not saying anything. It looked like Theo was only dominant in appearances. If Theo


    knew that Philip saw him that way, the man might probably hate him for being a coward.


    Leon could not help but smile. ¡°What? You think that just because you can recite what my family does


    that I¡¯d be afraid of you? With just a little research, anybody can know about this.¡± What were they


    trying to do? Trying to scare him? Leon might just go mad fromughing too much. Were these two


    idiots?


    However, Philip spoke up calmly, ¡°Theo, I won¡¯t trouble you with this, so you don¡¯t have to interfere. I¡¯ll


    deal with this myself.¡±


    Theo breathed a quiet sigh of relief. To be honest, having him go against Prime Harvest Group was like


    asking him to negotiate with a tiger if they could skin it alive. There would be no positive oue.


    Nheless, Theo added for the sake of it, ¡°Why don¡¯t I contact Lewis toe over and apologize to


    you? He should be able to show me at least that much respect.¡±


    ¡°No need. He, Leon Larson, has to be dealt with today. If his old man ends up bringing more trouble


    instead, he¡¯d have to be dealt with as well.¡± Philip lifted his head and snorted. ¡°I want Prime Harvest


    Group to disappear from Riverdale Citypletely!¡±


    Disappearpletely? Theo was stunned! He waspletely baffled. Although he knew that Mr.


    rke had a special identity, making apany worth hundreds of millions disappear entirely with just


    a few words sounded like a joke.


    Lewis Larson was a man of status in Riverdale City. He was also acquainted with some very influential


    people. Even a powerful man like Theo Zander would be unwilling to sh with Lewis Larson of Prime


    Harvest Group because it was not worth it.


    It was not to say that Theo was not capable. Just that if he were to weigh the pros and cons, he would,


    of course, choose the more advantageous route.


    Not bothering with any more nonsense, Philip took out his phone and called a number.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    It was George Thomas¡¯s number.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Almost instantly, the call was answered, and from the other end came George¡¯s voice, ¡°Young Master,


    what are your instructions?¡±


    ¡°Investigate Prime Harvest Group. I want them bankrupt in ten minutes!¡± said Philip faintly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a small matter,¡± George answered easily, but then he quickly said, ¡°Young Master, this Prime


    Harvest Group seems to be doing well, so I¡¯d suggest that you buy it instead. It¡¯s not very expensive


    too. Their worth on the market now would be¡­ three hundred million. You just have to spend three


    hundred million to buy them over.¡±


    George¡¯s suggestion sounded really good. If he had to destroy a corporation, why not buy it over


    instead and own it? That way, no one would lose their jobs, and it would be good to keep the market


    stable.


    ¡°Alright then, buy it over. Have Lewis Larsone to the dessert shop opposite of Millennium


    Amusement Park this instant,¡± said Philip calmly. ¡°One other thing, I want you to send three hundred


    million in cash, by car to the dessert shop.¡± When he said this, Philip nced coldly at Leon.


    ¡°Young Master, it would be tough to get three hundred million cash in such a short amount of time,¡±


    said George.


    ¡°How long will you need?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour.¡±


    ¡°No, send it over in fifteen minutes. If you can¡¯t do that, I won¡¯t inherit the family business,¡± said Philip,


    and he hung up immediately after that.


    In the now quiet dessert shop, a burst of madughter rang all of a sudden.


    Leon was trembling fromughing too much as he stared at Philip with a mocking expression. ¡°You¡¯re


    really an idiot. Are you trying to be an actor? Are you going to buy mypany with three hundred


    million dors in cash? Can you be any funnier?¡±


    Leon gave up. This guy did not make sense. Did he know what three hundred million dors in cash


    were? Did he know whatplicated procedures it would require to cash out three hundred million


    dors? And he wanted it in fifteen minutes. Bullsh*t! He could not even pick out a better excuse when


    acting.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you¡¯re poor. But it¡¯s a mistake for acting in front of me.¡± Leon chuckled freely.


    ¡°Have you ever seen money? Did you know that you have to make a reservation in advance, even for


    three million cash? You must have gone mad from being so poor!¡±


    However, Philip only quietly looked at Leon, not saying a word. This brat was really arrogant. Philip was


    wondering what his reaction would be like when he saw the moneyter.


    Leon wanted to leave. Today, his goal was to confess to Silvia, so he had no time for any nonsense


    with an idiot.


    However, Theo¡¯s sturdy build was standing at the door, blocking his way out.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just see for myself if you can get that three hundred million cash.¡±


    Leon was annoyed. He plopped down on the sofa, crossed his legs, and opened up the streaming


    application on his phone to do a live stream. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m doing a live stream now about meeting a


    lunatic who says he wants to buy mypany.¡± His screen was then filled with popped upments


    that read: Awesome!


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll show you guys that idiot who even said he wants to buy mypany with three hundred


    million cash. I¡¯m waiting here right now to see if this broke rascal can bring over the money,¡± Leon


    taunted with a cold smirk. ¡°If you guys like this, remember to hit the subscribe button.¡±


    As Leon streamed, his audience in the live room went into an uproar.


    ¡°That¡¯s too cool, bro! I¡¯ve never seen three hundred million in cash. Can¡¯t wait!¡±


    As he watched thements popping up on the screen, Leon¡¯s smirk deepened. He usually liked to


    stream about dating girls in his car and simr content, and those were very well-received. Today, it


    was his first time streaming about someone with an egg on his face, and Leon was ecstatic. How


    exhrating! A live stream about someone with an egg on his face! Leon was blooming on the inside,


    thinking that his fame as a streamer was about to rise. To prove his point, his die-hard fans started


    sending him virtual gifts.


    ¡°Thank you, FreckledOlivia, Fred_Cannon, and SkinnyKimmyNo3 for the gifts, but you guys don¡¯t


    actually have to give me anything. I don¡¯tck money.¡± Leonughed cheekily as he nced at Philip,


    feeling contempt for the man.


    At the same time, outside the dessert store, a long row of armored cars drove over slowly and abruptly


    stopped in front of the door! From a distance, there seemed to be more than ten cars!


    This scene immediately stunned everyone on the streets! These were f*cking armored cash carriers¡­


    And more than ten cars at that! Why did they stop in front of a dessert shop? Moreover, four SWAT


    polices in their uniforms, carrying loaded guns, hade out from each of these armored cars,


    standing ready at the side! They all looked stern and dignified, exuding a cold, murderous aura. In an


    instant, they had blocked off five meters around the area, not allowing anyone to enter that range!


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s happening? There are armored cars and SWAT police.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, what happened?¡±


    ¡°There are around thirty cars. If each car carried ten million, wouldn¡¯t there be at least three hundred


    million in cash here?¡±


    The crowd went into an uproar. Many people were taking photos and sharing them on their social


    media.


    How shocking! It was a rare scene in the country! And this scene was also noticed by Leon, who was


    inside the dessert shop. His phone had been streaming it the whole time.


    In an instant, his live room went viral! His fame rate had shot up to millions in poprity!


    Just what the f*ck is going on? Leon was dumbstruck. His whole body was shaking, but his final ounce


    of willfulness had supported him as he stood up to stare, shocked, at Philip as he asked in disbelief,


    ¡°Are you the one who called these armored cars over?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Leon¡¯s mind was now like a roller-coaster, inplete chaos.


    My name is Leon Larson, and I am now in a state of panic! There are thirty armored cash carriers


    outside the door, waiting in a line. Beside each car are four SWAT officers carrying loaded guns.


    They¡¯re all wearing ck battle uniforms, ck helmets, and carrying ck guns. Yes, it¡¯s not the


    regr armored car escorts who carry rubber bullets. These are real bullets. Because the sum was too


    huge, the bank has contacted the SWAT team urgently, and they have sent more than a hundred


    SWAT officers over to escort the money. This was all done in less than ten minutes.


    Philip calmly looked at Leon whose forehead was now covered in sweat and said, ¡°I called them here.¡±


    Boom! Leon felt his mind explode. His hands kept shaking. He was from a wealthy family and knew full


    well how terrifying a person is to send over so much cash in such a short time! His scalp felt prickly as


    he experienced despair for the first time. However, he was reluctant to give in.


    ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no way! There¡¯s no way that you¡¯re the one who called them!¡± Leon could barely


    stand still. He took his phone to call his father frantically. Find Dad, Dad can definitely solve this!


    However, before he even spoke, furious yells flowed from the other end of the call, ¡°Stupid brat, have


    you gone insane? Who did you provoke?¡± Lewis was currently going mad with anger at the president¡¯s


    office of his ownpany. Not too far from him stood an old man in a swallow-tail coat, holding a gold


    and ck walking stick, wearing a calm expression.


    George Thomas had personallye to Prime Harvest Group.


    After Lewis roared a few more times into the phone, he ended the call and smiled tteringly at


    George. ¡°President Thomas, I¡¯m so sorry. My son has caused trouble. I will personally go and


    apologize to Master rke now.¡±


    George shook his head. The tall female secretary beside him immediately handed Lewis a corporate


    acquisition contract. ¡°Mr. Larson, our young master ns to acquire your business. This is the


    agreement with the buying price of three hundred million. Please sign it,¡± George said indifferently. His


    tone did not sound like it was a negotiation, but an order.


    Lewis¡¯s heart shuddered. Clenching his fists tight, he forced out a smile and asked, ¡°President Thomas,


    do I need to? Why don¡¯t I personally apologize to Young Master rke?¡± Thispany was Lewis¡¯s


    life. While it was true that hispany was worth three hundred million, but if he handed it away so


    suddenly, how would Lewis ever keep his status in Riverdale City? He had a very ambitious goal, which


    was to enter the national market.


    ¡°Lewis Larson, this is not a negotiation. It¡¯s my young master¡¯s intention. Please sign it.¡± George


    maintained an indifferent attitude. His eyes were narrowed with a barely visible glint.


    Lewis¡¯s back was drenched in a cold sweat. With gritted teeth, he held up the pen with much difficulty


    as he signed his name on the agreement.


    Could he have refused to sign it? This man before him was George Thomas, the wealthiest man in


    Riverdale, worth more than tens of billions! If his young master wanted to acquire hispany, how


    would he dare to refuse? If he ever dared to, what awaited him would definitely be a devastating blow.


    Moreover, hispany¡¯s growth was all thanks to President Thomas¡¯s investment and support during


    its early days.


    After signing his name, Lewis felt the energy leave his body all at once as he sat, powerlessly onto the


    sofa.


    George smiled and said, ¡°Lewis Larson, you really do have a clear view of things. Now, pleasee


    with me.¡±


    Lewis nodded. The moment he stood up, it was like he had grown ten years older. That shrewd spark


    seemed to have disappeared from his muddled eyes. He now resented that good-for-nothing son of


    his.


    Back to Philip and Leon. After Leon¡¯s father had admonished him, he was dumbstruck,pletely at a


    loss of what he should do next. The crowd of onlookers outside was getting bigger and bigger as they


    chattered among themselves. The live room on his phone was a hit. Its poprity had now crossed


    over millions! The screen was filled with popped upments like, ¡®tycoon¡¯, ¡®awesome¡¯, ¡®god of fortune,


    please let me pray to you¡¯ and etcetera. Thirty armored cash carriers were such a spectacr disy


    none of them had ever seen before in their lives!


    ¡°Leon, I¡¯ve told you before that you have to apologize to my daughter today,¡± Philip said coldly. ¡°Now,


    I¡¯m giving you a choice. Either you go outside now and apologize to my daughter in front of everyone,


    or p yourself ten times.¡±


    Hehehe! Leonughed. It was a hystericalugh. He was from a rich family. He was the young master


    of Prime Harvest Group! Of course, he had his pride! ¡°You want me to apologize to that b*tch? Dream


    on! So what if you have money? It¡¯s not like you can force me to sell thepany!¡± Leon gave a


    frightening smirk. He held the phone up, pointing the camera at Philip and said, ¡°Everyone, take a good


    look, this is him! If anything happens to me, make a police report on my behalf!¡±


    A police report? Bam! Philip went over and kicked Leon hard in the stomach, making the boy fall t on


    his face. He then snatched the phone from Leon¡¯s hand, stared straight at the camera, and adjusted


    the rity, curving his lips slightly. Philip said politely, ¡°Everyone in this live stream room, hello. My


    name is Philip rke, M rke¡¯s father. My three-year-old daughter had identally gotten cake on


    this young master of Prime Harvest Group, and he pped her. As a father, I can¡¯t tolerate my


    daughter being bullied. So, I have decided to spend three hundred million dors to acquire PrimeExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Harvest Group to make this young master here, who was looking down at my daughter and me,


    apologize to my daughter.¡±


    It was only a simple statement, but that live room instantly went into a great uproar.


    The man had actually spent three hundred million to buy apany!


    ¡°Daddy, are you looking for another kid, Daddy? I can be your son.¡±


    ¡°Hey, thementer above me, you¡¯re my little brother, call me ¡®Older Brother¡¯!¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere of the live chat room changed, and everyone started attacking Leon while


    many people cheered for Philip.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    A father should be willing to risk it all for his child. In their words, if they had three hundred million, they


    would definitely smash the money, stack by stack at Leon until he apologized.


    Leon was utterly flustered as he struggled to get up. Philip had already ended the live stream.


    Theo clenched his fists tight and closed in, step by step. With a swift movement, he pushed Leon


    against the wall and growled, ¡°Brat, I¡¯d advise you to hurry outside and apologize to Mr. rke¡¯s


    daughter, or else you won¡¯t be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sunlight.¡±


    Being disrespectful to Mr. rke¡¯s daughter meant being disrespectful to his princess! That was right!


    In Theo¡¯s eyes, Philip¡¯s daughter was a little princess!


    Leon struggled as he started yelling, ¡°How dare you! My father is Lewis Larson! So what if you have


    money? Can you just buy mypany as you please? Dream on! If I say ¡®no¡¯, who would dare to sell


    it?!¡± Leon had thought it through. The man was only rich, but his father was an influential man in


    society. They even have a bunch of hitmen at home. If they were to really go down, he believed that


    Philip, too, would have to pay a little price.


    However, while Leon was struggling and shouting, a few people rushed in through the door.


    George walked over respectfully to Philip, took off his hat, and greeted, ¡°Young Master, the money is


    here, and I¡¯ve brought him too.¡±


    Philip nodded faintly.


    As Lewis, who was following behind George, saw this scene. He was stunned beyond words. So this


    was President Thomas¡¯s young master! The man sure had an extraordinary aura.


    Lewis strode into the premise, went over indignantly, and gave Leon two ps across the face. ¡°Stupid


    rascal! I¡¯m in trouble because of you! Get outside and apologize to Young Master rke!¡±


    Leon was dumbfounded as he stared at his father, who was scolding him. In an instant, he thundered,


    ¡°Dad, why are you afraid of them? They just have a little more money, so what? If we don¡¯t sell our


    company, what can they do?¡±


    However¡­ Lewis directly kicked the boy a few times. He was so livid with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve already sold the


    company! Hurry up and apologize to Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°What? You sold it?¡± Leon eximed, his eyes were filled with shock. His father sold thepany?


    Had he gone mad?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lewis had no time for this idiotic son of his. He personally went over to Philip and bowed to apologize.


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not educating him properly. If you want to punish


    someone, please punish me.¡±


    Philip looked at Lewis and shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. He has to apologize to my daughter. And


    ten ps. To himself!¡±


    Since Philip had said so, Lewis knew what to do. He personally dragged Leon outside to Silvia and little


    M, who was waiting inside Theo¡¯s car.


    When Silvia saw Lewis, she immediately covered her hands over her mouth and screamed. It was


    Prime Harvest Group¡¯s president, Leon¡¯s father! The figure who was worth two hundred million!


    However, the next scene stunned Silvia so much. She could barely regain her sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lewis and Leon were standing outside the door, bowing as they apologized to little M,


    who was inside the car.


    ¡°Now, do it!¡± Lewis roared at Leon. ¡°If you won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    Next, Leon had very reluctantly started pping himself in the face! That sound was crisp and loud.


    This scared M, and she quickly hid inside Silvia¡¯s arms. Because the door was closed and the


    curtains had been put down, Silvia had no idea what just happened outside. As she watched Leon p


    himself, she was very confused and shocked.


    A little whileter, Philip came over. After speaking a little with Silvia, he pecked M gently and


    caressed her tiny head. ¡°M, Papa has already taught the bad guy who bullied you a lesson. No one


    can ever bully you anymore.¡± After that, he closed the door once again.


    Perhaps it might shock his daughter, but he had to do it! He wanted to tell his daughter that whoever


    bullied her would be set straight by her father!


    Once they returned to the dessert shop, Lewis and Leon stood before Philip, not daring to utter a word.


    Especially Leon, who was now looking deathly pale with his cheeks swollen. However, he was feeling


    extremely reluctant on the inside. Since it¡¯s sold, forget about it. At least the money¡¯s still here.


    Yet, in the next second, Philip asked, ¡°Lewis, do you dare to take the three hundred million that I have


    brought over?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    After Martha left, she went to the park to meet up with her friends. Upon meeting her friends, they


    started asking about each other. When they came to the topic about their sons-inw or daughters-in-


    law, everyone became enthusiastic because their sons-inw were doing well, and their daughters-in-


    law were filial. Only Martha kept quiet while she smiled dryly.


    ¡°Hey, Martha, how is your son-inw, Philip,tely? I heard he¡¯s making deliveries.¡± A mboyantly


    dressed middle-aged woman suddenly ruthlessly exposed Martha. Because every time they met, they


    were sure to talk about Martha¡¯s son-inw. It had already be the norm.


    ¡°Oh, Martha, why is your son-inw so terrible? Why don¡¯t you get your daughter to divorce him as


    soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If they divorced, it would be a second marriage if she remarries. No one would want


    her. She even has extra baggage, men nowadays don¡¯t like single mothers.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Who would want to raise other people¡¯s children?¡±


    The women¡¯sments were harsh. On the surface, they seemed to be thinking of her daughter, but


    underneath, they were probably enjoying her misfortune.


    Martha gritted her teeth in anger, feeling utterly embarrassed. She forced out a smile and said, ¡°I will


    definitely force my daughter to divorce that trash of a son-inw! At most, I¡¯ll just have to take care of


    her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Everyone noticed the dark expression on Martha¡¯s face, so they stopped talking about it and changed


    the subjects until they reached the financepany.


    ***


    On the other hand, due to the live stream, Philip¡¯s incident had gone viral. However, in an instant, every


    media that reported this incident soon deleted their content. Even the videos were gone. It was like a


    rock that fell into theke. It was unheard of again.


    Inside a beauty salon, Ruby Ford made ns with a few of her friends for a spa treatment.


    Ten minutes earlier, her friend, Helen Bet, wearing a short white robe with her hair up in a towel


    and a mask on her face, strutted over and said, ¡°Girls, I found a really huge tycoon!¡±


    ¡°What tycoon?¡± Ruby was lying on her back, enjoying the massage services as she asked without even


    opening her eyes.


    ¡°Three hundred million! This guy spent three hundred million to acquire our city¡¯s Prime Harvest


    Group!¡± Helen eximed, her eyes were filled with envy and excitement. ¡°You guys all know that rich


    young master, Leon Larson, right? It¡¯s hispany that was bought over by this tycoon.¡±


    At the mention of three hundred million and Leon, the girls quickly sat up and scrambled to take a look


    at Helen¡¯s phone. It was only a short clip, and Helen had downloaded it with much difficulty from a


    social media site. The video quality was blurry, and it was also watermarked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this tycoon so awesome? That was the Young Master Larson from Prime Harvest Group.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Do you guys know him? Ask him out to meet us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t seem familiar.¡±


    The girls were all snatching the phone, trying to get a better look at the man¡¯s face. Three hundred


    million, how rich must he be! When Ruby saw the video, she frowned hard. She felt that the silhouette


    in the video looked very familiar. Philip rke? No, impossible! That guy was so broke he even


    borrowed money from Howard.


    Ruby did not think much of it and continued to discuss the man who had just spent three hundred


    million. He was a father too! How manly!


    Back to Philip. Wynn was walking ahead of Philip with M in her arms while he followed behind. They


    kept walking in silence until the gates of the housing area.


    Suddenly, Wynn stopped. M had already fallen asleep in her arms. Wynn turned back to look at


    Philip and said, ¡°That incident earlier today, thank you.¡±


    Earlier today? Oh, that incident in Celestial Club. Philip said solemnly, ¡°Wynn, you¡¯re my wife. If


    anything happens next time, you have to tell me in advance.¡±


    Wynn nodded in understanding. When she woke up from the hospital, she knew that it was Philip who


    had saved her. But she did not know how he did it. She had nned to ask him tomorrow because she


    knew that Gavin and Jeffrey were not easy to deal with. With just her husband¡¯s status, he might not


    have been able to make it. So, Wynn though that someone else must have helped him. Or perhaps,


    helped her. Could it be that person who had helped her secure that one million dor contract with


    Victory Pharmaceuticals back then? Just who exactly was he?


    The whole night went on in silence.


    Early the next morning, Wynn went to work. Philip pretended to be packing up, then he carried M,


    ready to go out. He had just taken one step out of the house when his mother-inw called. When he


    answered, from the other end came Martha¡¯s exasperated voice, saying, ¡°Philip, hurry over to


    Rivercross Street in ten minutes!¡±


    Before he could ask for the reason, the call ended. What was the urgent matter that made her sound so


    anxious? But Philip was already used to it. He looked at M and decided to send her to thepany


    to get Agnes to look after her for a bit. After that, he hastily hailed a cab from the office to go to


    Rivercross Street.


    The moment he got out, he saw arge group of middle-aged men and women surrounding the tightly


    closed doors of a financepany as they argued heatedly with a few men and women in suits.


    ¡°What were you doing? You¡¯rete for five minutes! Growing cheek are you? Just tantly trying to


    disrespect your mother-inw!¡± Philip had just reached when Martha came over haughtily and started


    scolding him.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    After Martha left, she went to the park to meet up with her friends. Upon meeting her friends, they


    started asking about each other. When they came to the topic about their sons-inw or daughters-in-


    law, everyone became enthusiastic because their sons-inw were doing well, and their daughters-in-


    law were filial. Only Martha kept quiet while she smiled dryly.


    ¡°Hey, Martha, how is your son-inw, Philip,tely? I heard he¡¯s making deliveries.¡± A mboyantly


    dressed middle-aged woman suddenly ruthlessly exposed Martha. Because every time they met, they


    were sure to talk about Martha¡¯s son-inw. It had already be the norm.


    ¡°Oh, Martha, why is your son-inw so terrible? Why don¡¯t you get your daughter to divorce him as


    soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If they divorced, it would be a second marriage if she remarries. No one would want


    her. She even has extra baggage, men nowadays don¡¯t like single mothers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Who would want to raise other people¡¯s children?¡±


    The women¡¯sments were harsh. On the surface, they seemed to be thinking of her daughter, but


    underneath, they were probably enjoying her misfortune.


    Martha gritted her teeth in anger, feeling utterly embarrassed. She forced out a smile and said, ¡°I will


    definitely force my daughter to divorce that trash of a son-inw! At most, I¡¯ll just have to take care of


    her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Everyone noticed the dark expression on Martha¡¯s face, so they stopped talking about it and changed


    the subjects until they reached the financepany.


    ***


    On the other hand, due to the live stream, Philip¡¯s incident had gone viral. However, in an instant, every


    media that reported this incident soon deleted their content. Even the videos were gone. It was like a


    rock that fell into theke. It was unheard of again.


    Inside a beauty salon, Ruby Ford made ns with a few of her friends for a spa treatment.


    Ten minutes earlier, her friend, Helen Bet, wearing a short white robe with her hair up in a towel


    and a mask on her face, strutted over and said, ¡°Girls, I found a really huge tycoon!¡±


    ¡°What tycoon?¡± Ruby was lying on her back, enjoying the massage services as she asked without even


    opening her eyes.


    ¡°Three hundred million! This guy spent three hundred million to acquire our city¡¯s Prime Harvest


    Group!¡± Helen eximed, her eyes were filled with envy and excitement. ¡°You guys all know that rich


    young master, Leon Larson, right? It¡¯s hispany that was bought over by this tycoon.¡±


    At the mention of three hundred million and Leon, the girls quickly sat up and scrambled to take a look


    at Helen¡¯s phone. It was only a short clip, and Helen had downloaded it with much difficulty from a


    social media site. The video quality was blurry, and it was also watermarked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this tycoon so awesome? That was the Young Master Larson from Prime Harvest Group.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Do you guys know him? Ask him out to meet us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t seem familiar.¡±


    The girls were all snatching the phone, trying to get a better look at the man¡¯s face. Three hundred


    million, how rich must he be! When Ruby saw the video, she frowned hard. She felt that the silhouette


    in the video looked very familiar. Philip rke? No, impossible! That guy was so broke he even


    borrowed money from Howard.


    Ruby did not think much of it and continued to discuss the man who had just spent three hundred


    million. He was a father too! How manly!


    Back to Philip. Wynn was walking ahead of Philip with M in her arms while he followed behind. They


    kept walking in silence until the gates of the housing area.


    Suddenly, Wynn stopped. M had already fallen asleep in her arms. Wynn turned back to look at


    Philip and said, ¡°That incident earlier today, thank you.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Earlier today? Oh, that incident in Celestial Club. Philip said solemnly, ¡°Wynn, you¡¯re my wife. If


    anything happens next time, you have to tell me in advance.¡±


    Wynn nodded in understanding. When she woke up from the hospital, she knew that it was Philip who


    had saved her. But she did not know how he did it. She had nned to ask him tomorrow because she


    knew that Gavin and Jeffrey were not easy to deal with. With just her husband¡¯s status, he might not


    have been able to make it. So, Wynn though that someone else must have helped him. Or perhaps,


    helped her. Could it be that person who had helped her secure that one million dor contract with


    Victory Pharmaceuticals back then? Just who exactly was he?


    The whole night went on in silence.


    Early the next morning, Wynn went to work. Philip pretended to be packing up, then he carried M,


    ready to go out. He had just taken one step out of the house when his mother-inw called. When he


    answered, from the other end came Martha¡¯s exasperated voice, saying, ¡°Philip, hurry over to


    Rivercross Street in ten minutes!¡±


    Before he could ask for the reason, the call ended. What was the urgent matter that made her sound so


    anxious? But Philip was already used to it. He looked at M and decided to send her to thepany


    to get Agnes to look after her for a bit. After that, he hastily hailed a cab from the office to go to


    Rivercross Street.


    The moment he got out, he saw arge group of middle-aged men and women surrounding the tightly


    closed doors of a financepany as they argued heatedly with a few men and women in suits.


    ¡°What were you doing? You¡¯rete for five minutes! Growing cheek are you? Just tantly trying to


    disrespect your mother-inw!¡± Philip had just reached when Martha came over haughtily and started


    scolding him.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Philip smiled sheepishly and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the urgency?¡±


    Martha red at him. ¡°Stay here to add to our numbers, pretend to protest. You don¡¯t have to care


    about anything else.¡± Then, Martha and a few other middle-aged men and women went to join the


    protest, screaming their lungs out. It was a shocking sight.


    Philip got some info from the bystanders and understood a bit of the situation. This was a financial


    investmentpany, and this group of older people had purchased some investment ns here. They


    were supposed to get their returns today. However, the building was now empty, with only a few lower-


    level staff left and one manager. By the look of things, that was probably an illegal fund-raising scheme!


    Here was where the problem got serious. Companies like this usually targeted well-off middle-aged


    people, and once something took a downturn, they would run away, and the money would be gone. It


    was no wonder Martha was so anxious.


    Philip felt a headacheing. He went over and asked, ¡°Mom, what did you buy? How much did you


    invest?¡± If it was only a small amount, Philip was not too worried. He was just afraid that his mother-in-


    law had invested a huge amount.


    Martha¡¯s voice was almost gone from all the screaming. She red at Philip but told him nheless,


    ¡°I invested with that house your father and I live in. They said that the house was good for retirement


    and could rake in huge returns. If we invested this year, we could have two houses next year.¡±


    ¡°What? Mom, you invested with the house?¡± Philip shouted. He knew that it was over this time. His


    mother-inw was a retired university instructor, so how could she be so muddled?


    When Martha heard Philip¡¯s exmation, her face instantly went red, and she went up and hit his head.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s already embarrassing enough? If it weren¡¯t for youThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    being useless, would I have had to put the house up for investment? I¡¯m just trying to ensure a better


    life for the future. Or what, should we rely on trash like you to take care of your father and me?¡±


    As Martha scolded, she felt panicked inside. That was the house she had with her husband. If the


    company had really run off with her money, they would lose the house. How could she not be anxious?


    Especially at a time like this when Philip still had a nonchnt look on his face, which made her even


    more furious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you tell Wynnie about this. Just stay here and shout. I¡¯m calling Addy over. He should have a


    solution.¡± Martha gave Philip a warning re before she turned to give Aiden a call.


    ¡°Hello, Addy. It¡¯s me, your Aunt Martha. Are you free right now? Can youe over to Rivercross


    Street? Yes, yes, there¡¯s something urgent.¡±


    Martha¡¯s ttering tone right now made Philip a little annoyed. He was her son-inw, but she did not


    treat him as kindly as she did an outsider. But he could not me her, because, in her eyes, he was


    trash.


    When the call ended, Martha was smiling happily. She then rolled her eyes at Philip and scolded,


    ¡°What are you, a piece of rock? Start shouting!¡±


    Philip grunted a reply and then mimicked the group of older people as he shouted hysterically. Upon


    seeing Philip this hardworking, Martha finally felt better. But she still looked down on him as she


    mumbled, ¡°Good-for-nothing brat.¡±


    After that, Martha went over to her friends to announce cheekily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve called our Addy, and


    he¡¯ll be over in a bit.¡±


    ¡°You mean Aiden Grant? Oh my, he¡¯s a really good boy. His family owns a business, so he must have


    great connections. I heard they earn tens of millions a year.¡±


    ¡°Martha, look at us, we¡¯re all old folks. When Aiden gets hereter, can you get him to take a look for us


    as well?¡±


    Martha¡¯s friends started fawning over her. This pleased Martha. ¡°Oh yes, Aiden is a really good kid, but


    we have to see if our Wynnie wants to marry him. After all, there¡¯s still that useless Philip.¡± Martha


    chuckled. She did not mind belittling Philip to raise her daughter and Aiden to a higher status.


    In Martha¡¯s eyes, Aiden was a rich son-inw, her future treasure vault. Comparing Philip to him was


    likeparing mud to gold.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    By then, Martha¡¯s friends had noticed Philip. They snorted out and mocked, ¡°Martha, is that your son-


    inw? He looks really in and so absentminded, like a blockhead. Your daughter is so pretty, she


    must have been blind to marry him!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, such a useless man is a disgrace to us elders. Thankfully my son-inw is not like him.¡±


    The group of elders startedughing in mockery.


    Martha¡¯s cheeky smile earlier was nowpletely gone. She snorted. ¡°That wretched piece of trash is


    not my son-inw. In a few days, I¡¯ll have my daughter divorce him!¡±


    Philip had heard the insults directed to him by the group. He could only shake his head and smiled


    coldly. He was already used to insults like this. They called him a wretched piece of trash, but what


    were they doing here? They had even called Aiden toe over and help. Now Philip really wanted to


    see just how Aiden can help with this situation.


    Just then, a white Maserati drove over on the street, looking very shy.


    Martha squealed in delight. ¡°Addy, Aunty¡¯s over here. Look, our Aiden is here. We can solve this now.¡±


    Martha emphasized on the word ¡®our¡¯, as if afraid that others would not know.


    Philip pouted, feeling a little suffocated on the inside.


    The crowd looked toward the sound source to see a handsome young man wearing an expensive suit


    coming out from the Maserati.


    Martha went over with an expression like she was looking at her son and smiled. ¡°Addy, you¡¯re finally


    here. Was it a bother?¡±


    After Aiden got out, he politely greeted Martha, ¡°Aunt Martha, it¡¯s alright. I just happen to be free today.


    What¡¯s the situation here? Has something bad happened?¡±


    After a nce around, Aiden noticed Philip, who was shouting hysterically in the crowd. Aiden¡¯s


    expression immediately fell, and he red hatefully at Philip. What was that trash doing here?


    ¡°Addy, something bad happened. My friends and I have purchased a financial n from thispany,


    and they¡¯ve said that they would pay out the interest today. But when we came here this morning, the


    boss has gone missing. Can you tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± Martha pped her hands together


    anxiously and seemed to have thought of something. She asked, ¡°Addy, you own apany, so you


    must know some people. Can you help me find the owner of thispany and find out what¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    After taking a look at the situation and listening to Martha¡¯s exnation, Aiden roughly understood. This


    group of older people had definitely been scammed. It would not be easy to help them.


    However, when he saw Martha¡¯s earnest gaze and Philip¡¯s expression, which looked like he wanted to


    laugh, Aiden steeled himself and said confidently with a smile, ¡°Aunt Martha, don¡¯t worry, I can take


    care of this. I just happened to be acquainted with the boss of thispany. I¡¯ll ask him what¡¯s going.


    You can rx.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Martha was excited. She wore a bright smile and tugged at Aiden¡¯s arm. ¡°Addy¡¯s still the


    best after all. Better than some wretched trash.¡±


    Her friends were now fawning over Aiden, praising him for his capabilities. Aiden¡¯s heart was blooming.


    He smiled and looked at the signboard of the financialpany, feeling very pleased with himself. He


    knew that today was his day to shine. After he had lost his favor with his future father-inw, he would


    now get it back from his future mother-inw. If he could have Martha on his side, that meant Wynn


    was already partially his.


    After that, he shot an arrogant nce at Philip before taking out his phone to call his father. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t


    you say that you¡¯ve dined with the boss of Lucrative Funds Finance Company before? I have


    something that I need your help with¡­¡±


    After the call, Aiden smiled widely as he looked at the older folks, enjoying how everyone had their


    eyes on him. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, my dad knows the boss of this


    financepany. I¡¯ve already given my dad a call, so I¡¯m sure there will be answers too. Everyone,


    please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    The crowd of older folks started praising Aiden. The man felt like he was about to float. Aiden shifted


    his gaze over to the few staff of the financepany who had stayed behind. ¡°Let me talk to them.


    Uncles and Aunts, please wait for my good news.¡± Having said, Aiden walked over proudly to the few


    staff members, hoping to look almighty.


    However, a small voice from beside rang in his ears all of a sudden. ¡°Mom, that won¡¯t do. Aiden has


    tricked you. Why don¡¯t I make a call, maybe it can help¡­¡± Philip¡¯s voice was small. Everyone had their


    eyes on Aiden, so Philip¡¯s voice now sounded especially piercing to his ears.


    Aiden had wanted to go over to the staff members, but he abruptly stopped and turned to the side,


    looking annoyed.


    Philip was tugging at Martha, seeming to be advising her on something, but Martha was reluctant to


    pay him any mind. She pointed at him and berated, ¡°Philip, beat it! Is there any ce for you to speak


    up here? If Aiden can¡¯t help, can a wretched piece of trash like you help?¡±


    Not just Martha, now everyone was looking at Philip with contempt in their eyes. So this was Martha¡¯s


    useless son-inw. What a chatty brat, he really was useless.


    Right now, other than Aiden, who was a man of status, who else here could say that they could solve


    this problem?


    Upon seeing this situation, Aiden walked over to Philip with a mocking look on his face. ¡°Why? Do you


    feel upset? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? Can you solve a problem like this?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Philip felt the hair on his skin stand under the scrutiny of the crowd. He then saw Aiden walking over to


    him with a smirk.


    ¡°Philip, try repeating what you¡¯ve said just now. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Aiden looked patronizing. This


    Philip really likes to speak up wherever he¡¯s not needed. Doesn¡¯t he know his ce? To even dare to


    spout such nonsense. If I, Aiden Grant, can¡¯t settle this, would a piece of trash like him be able to?


    Philip pouted. After some thought, he answered honestly, ¡°I said that the matter today would not be as


    easy as it seems. There might be illegal fund-raising involved in this, so I don¡¯t think a favor from


    someone would be able to solve it. Hence, I¡¯d like to ask a friend for help. Is there a problem?¡±


    At this, Aiden immediately snorted. ¡°Holy sh*t, you¡¯re really something Philip. You even have friends


    now? Why? Feel like ying hero today? Sure, why don¡¯t you handle this?¡±


    After Aiden spoke, the older folks around started bombarding insults.


    ¡°Martha, what does your son-inw mean? Does he want to take the lead? He looks so shabby, what


    can he do? Wouldn¡¯t this just be an embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°This is Martha¡¯s son-inw, a wretched piece of trash who makes deliveries. What can he do? Stop


    acting almighty and talking big!¡±


    ¡°Youngsters nowadays really like to dream too far without being realistic. Perhaps he¡¯s feeling upset


    cause he saw how capable Aiden is.¡±


    Martha was immediately furious when she heard her friend¡¯s mocking Philip. p! She threw a hard


    p across Philip¡¯s face and yelled angrily, ¡°Beat it! There¡¯s nothing for you to do here! One more word


    from you, and I¡¯ll make Wynnie divorce you!¡±


    Philip froze. He could feel his cheeks boil. His gaze turned cold as a fire burned in his chest. However,


    he could not show his mother-inw any temper.


    After she was done scolding Philip, Martha tugged on Aiden¡¯s arm apologetically and smiled at him.


    ¡°Addy, don¡¯t listen to Philip¡¯s nonsense. What does a cking piece of trash like him know? We still


    need you to help us with this.¡±


    This was like a soap opera in the eyes of the crowd. They only found it more amusing as they watched


    on. The crowd¡¯s insults and mockery became harsher at this, and that pleased Aiden even more. He


    was here to show off his capabilities and connections to his future mother-inw today, so how could


    he let Philip take that glory from him? Moreover, what right did trash like Philip have to put on an act in


    front of him?


    At this thought, Aiden lifted his chin and stared down at Philip condescendingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can


    solve this? Then, you do it. I want to see just what you, Philip rke, can do to settle this issue today.¡±


    Philip frowned hard. When he noticed how his mother-inw was ring at him like she wanted to


    swallow him alive, and the dark expressions of all the older folks around as they gritted their teeth,


    Philip knew that he should not do anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend has something up, so he can¡¯t help.


    Why don¡¯t you do it, after all.¡± Philip sighed.


    Aiden chuckled. He gave Philip a vicious shove then said cheekily, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any


    capabilities, why did you put on an act earlier? Envious of me?¡± It¡¯s so obvious that you¡¯re jealous of


    me. I, Aiden Grant, am so handsome, so rich. What rights do you, Philip, have to act in front of me?


    However, Philip merely smiled and stood quietly in a corner. Why should he waste time talking to a


    narcissist?


    At this, the crowd burst intoughter.


    ¡°There are so many types of youngsters today. Doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed? He¡¯s dressed so shabbily


    and even talks nonsense. Now that it¡¯s backfired, he¡¯s behaving like a coward.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. He¡¯s still Martha¡¯s son-inw. Although he¡¯s a piece of trash, at least he has good in-


    laws.¡±


    As Philip listened to these baseless gossips, he felt helpless. His mother-inw was even now cozying


    up to Aiden, chattering happily with him, seemingly closer to him than she was with this son-inw of


    hers. Philip went to a corner, and when no one was looking, he called Theo.


    At the same time, within the private room of a prestigious hotel, the interior design was luxurious and


    there were tall, beautiful staff waiting inside. Theo was enjoying himself, having a drink with a middle-


    aged fat man. To be more precise, that middle-aged fat man was trying to tter Theo.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Therge man was smiling brightly as he took out a silver bank card from his ck wallet and, together


    with a stack of contracts, handed it respectfully to Theo who was currently smoking a cigar.


    If there were anyone else in the room, they would definitely recognize thisrge middle-aged man. The


    president of Lucrative Funds Finance Company, Lamar Collins.


    ¡°Brother Theo, this is thepany¡¯s bonus fromst month. There are six million dors, and here are


    thirteen real estate contracts,¡± said Lamar.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and nodded, asking his men to receive the offerings without restraint. He then


    patted Lamar¡¯s shoulder with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, this will be thest time. Don¡¯t look for me


    again after this. Yourpany is dangerous, and I¡¯ve already cleaned my hands from this field. I will


    advise you to convert your business as well. If things get serious, you might need to go to prison.¡±


    Lamar answered with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Theo. This had nothing to do with you. So, if


    anything happens, I will be solely responsible. This is just my little token of appreciation. If it weren¡¯t for


    you supporting me back then, I would have never made it today.¡±


    Theo nodded and said nothing else.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    He knew what Lamar¡¯spany did. He had told him multiple times.


    However, this industry was like an endless pit. He was just going to fall deeper and deeper.


    Did Theo not contact some people to help him with the incident a few days ago?


    ¡°How should we take care of the clients?¡± Theo asked.


    Lamar chuckled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just a bunch of uncultured old men and women. If they don¡¯t want to invest,


    do they think they can bring their money into the coffin with them?¡±


    Lamar said after seeing Theo¡¯s face falling. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Theo. I know what I¡¯m doing. They are all seniors


    with no backgrounds.¡±


    When he said that, Theo felt more relieved.


    When the two of them were about to drink, Theo¡¯s phone rang.


    He looked at the caller ID. It was Mr. rke!


    In an instant, Theo picked up his phone respectfully and shushed Lamar. He said, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. rke.¡±


    Lamar¡¯s eyes gave an ominous glint when he heard that.


    Theo had told him about Mr. rke before. He was an extraordinary person.


    He wanted to curry favor with him.


    ¡°Mr. rke, is there anything you want to tell me?¡± Theo asked respectfully and excitedly.


    On the other end of the phone, Philip said calmly, ¡°Do you know the president of Lucrative Funds


    Finance Company?¡±


    nk.


    Theo started feeling uneasy. He peered at Lamar who was sitting next to him and nodded. He said, ¡°I


    do. Did he offend you?¡±


    It would not be such a coincidence, right?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No,¡± Philip replied. Theo let out a sigh of relief.


    However, what Philip said next almost infuriated Theo.


    ¡°Hispany scammed a house from my mother-inw. If you know him, ask him to return the house.


    Oh, also, there¡¯s a group of seniors outside hispany. You¡¯d better ask him to take care of that as


    well.¡±


    When Philip was done talking, Theo stood up abruptly. He nodded his head quickly while responding,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get in touch with him now.¡±


    He hung up the phone.


    Bam!


    Lamar was still smiling when Theo kicked him on his body. Lamar fell from the table to the floor. Theo


    yelled at him angrily, ¡°Lamar Collins! Do you know what you¡¯ve f*cking done?¡±


    Lamar clutched his stomach and threw up the alcohol he consumed just now. He said innocently,


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t scare me. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Theo pped him and yelled angrily, ¡°Did you scam a senior¡¯s house?¡±


    Lamar nodded. ¡°I scammed a lot of houses from seniors. They were all people with no backgrounds. It


    should be fine.¡±


    Lamar was telling the truth. He would not dare to scam people with backgrounds.


    If not, he would be asking for death.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you know whose house you scammed?¡± Theo was furious.


    He scammed Mr. rke¡¯s mother-inw of her house! Did he want to die?


    ¡°W-who?¡± Lamar was stunned. This was the first time he saw Theo so mad.


    ¡°Mr. rke¡¯s mother-inw!¡± Theo roared.


    Boom!


    Lamar fell to the ground lifelessly. His legs were shaking as he muttered, ¡°No way. How is that


    possible? They¡¯re all nobodies. I checked.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. F*ck off back to your office. If you don¡¯t take care of this properly, you should just kill


    yourself.¡±


    Theo roared and dragged the terrified Lamar out of the hotel. They got into the car and drove back to


    thepany.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Now, back to Philip.


    After he hung up the phone, he went back to where he was. In the end, the seniors around him started


    to mumble in disdain. They moved away from him as if he was the gue.


    ¡°What¡¯s going in? He¡¯s an adult and he¡¯s still embarrassing himself.¡±


    ¡°Martha is so unlucky to have a son-inw like him.¡±


    ¡°Ew, let¡¯s go. I smell a disgusting fox among us.¡±


    Philip backed away to one side after listening to the cruel usations and jeers from everyone. He


    leaned against the wall and crossed his arms to watch what was going on.


    Aiden saw Philip¡¯s ordeal and was feeling amazing. He flipped him off with glee. Under the heated gaze


    of the seniors, he straightened his suit and walked over to the manager and staff.


    ¡°Hello, Sir. Can I help you?¡±


    The manager was a woman. Her face was pointy and she had a tiny waist. She was thin but still looked


    stunning. She was wearing a ck business attire with a white patterned shirt that made her look


    skilled and experienced.


    ¡°Are you the manager here?¡± Aiden asked with a handsome smile on his face.


    He looked at the woman and thought that she looked pretty. If possible, he wanted to make her his


    secretary or personal assistant.


    ¡°Yes, Sir. However, ourpany is going through some changes these few days. So, if it¡¯s about


    business, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have toe back in a few days.¡±


    Judy Walter answered politely.


    She noticed that the seniors who were blocking the door had asked this handsome man to help them.


    Plus, from what she could gather, he had quite a position in society. He might even know her boss.


    ¡°I know what yourpany does. It¡¯s no use telling me that. I¡¯m going to tell you to return the seniors


    their money. I¡¯ve already asked my father to contact your president. I might have an answer in a while.¡±


    ¡°And my house,¡± Martha stood at one side and said when she saw the opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunty Martha. I¡¯ll help you ask for it back.¡±


    Aiden nodded his head and said. However, his smirk betrayed what he was really thinking.


    It felt good to be in the limelight, indeed.


    Judy smiled and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. This is business-rted, so I have no right to make a


    decision. Since you know our president, please wait patiently or perhaps, you can ask him to drop by?¡±


    It was not strange that Judy would not believe Aiden.


    Return their money?


    Sorry, but it was impossible unless the president came here and returned the money himself.


    After she said that, Aiden¡¯s face fell. He nced at Judy¡¯s nametag coldly and said, ¡°Manager Judy,


    right? I¡¯m Aiden Grant. I¡¯m the CEO of Stardream Media. My father is Gordon Grant, and he¡¯s the


    chairman of Splendor Education Group. You should have heard of it, right? Do you think I¡¯m making


    this up?¡±


    When he said that, Aiden could not hide the glee in his eyes.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His father was the chairman of Splendor Education Group. Their asset was worth more than one billion!


    They were the leading education group in Riverdale!


    Plus, they had close connections with the education bureau.


    It could be said that if you were living in Riverdale and you were educated, then you would be


    connected to Splendor.


    There were more than ten education institutions under Splendor including schools. Splendor was


    everywhere from kindergartens, primary schools, and even universities.


    This was why Aiden was superior to most people.


    Judy frowned when she heard that. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not


    returning the money. It¡¯s just that we have to wait for our president to make a statement. Why don¡¯t you


    call him and ask him?¡±


    Judy knew she could not offend Aiden, so she could only decline him as politely as she could.


    ¡°Alright, just you wait. I¡¯ll call him now.¡±


    Aiden did not want to cause trouble for this woman as well. He turned around and called his father after


    taking out his phone. ¡°Hey, Dad. What¡¯s the progress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy now. I don¡¯t have time. Don¡¯t call me for minor things like this. I know Mr. Collins from


    Lucrative Funds Finance Company, but you¡¯re just making assumptions about him. Aren¡¯t you cutting


    off his source of ie?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Gordon scolded him angrily. ¡°Come back here right this instant. Don¡¯t


    get yourself involved in this. Do you know who¡¯s supporting Mr. Collins behind his back?¡±


    Aiden was stunned. He did not expect his father to not help him. Was this littlepany difficult to deal


    with?


    ¡°Who? Are they better than us?¡± Aiden asked.


    ¡°Theo Zander!¡± Gordon said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get your *ss back here right now. I won¡¯t be able to


    help you if you get into trouble.¡±


    Theo¡¯s name was enough to get Gordon¡¯s attention.


    A person who was born a thug and ended up with a legitimate business should not be viewed lightly.


    Aiden was shocked when he heard Theo¡¯s name. He started to panic.


    His face fell and darkened.


    He hung up the call, and the seniors surrounded him to ask him a ton of questions.


    ¡°How is it, Aiden? Is it solved? Can we get our money back? Can I get my house back too?¡± Martha


    was impatient to know the result.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Aiden Grant we¡¯re talking about. If he¡¯s willing to stand up for us, then of course he¡¯ll be able


    to solve this! Right, Mr. Grant?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Grant is handsome and skilled. Plus, he¡¯s the young master of Splendor. This kind of thing is


    a piece of cake for him.¡±


    Looking at the fervent gazes of the seniors, Aiden knew he was in deep trouble. He had just made a


    huge promise to them and it would be embarrassing if he said he could not solve it now.


    Plus, Martha was involved in this.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    If he embarrassed himself in front of his future mother-inw right now, it would mean that he would


    lose his chance with Wynn.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When he thought of this, Aiden forced out a smile and said with a quiver in his voice, ¡°Um,dies and


    gentlemen, it¡¯s done. Don¡¯t worry. I called Mr. Collins and he¡¯lle here to handle this in a bit, so don¡¯t


    worry. You can go back and wait for further news.¡±


    When everyone heard that, they cheered and pped for Aiden.


    ¡°Mr. Grant is such an extraordinary man. He managed to solve the problem right after standing up for


    us. If my daughter was not married, I¡¯ll definitely ask her to marry Mr. Grant.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Mr. Grant is such an amazing young man. You can¡¯te across this kind of man easily now.


    Martha, you¡¯ve got yourself a gem!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I remember someone talking big about how he can solve this just now. Now that Mr. Grant has


    solved this, where¡¯s that person who was talking big?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that trash of a man anymore. He¡¯s just ying to the gallery.¡±


    The crowd cheered for Aiden and criticized Philip who was ipatible with the crowd.


    Aiden did not care anymore. He was enjoying this kind of treatment, especially when Martha was


    looking at him like he was a block of gold.


    ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to agree to this thing between you and Wynn now.¡±


    Martha grabbed Aiden¡¯s hand and smiled brightly.


    When she looked over at Philip, she started to feel angry just from looking at that idiot.


    She wanted so badly for her daughter to divorce Philip and marry Aiden instead.


    Philip stood in a corner and watched, ruminating as everyone praised Aiden.


    He knew what had happened, but this man was still acting so shamelessly.


    Should he expose him?


    Never mind. His mother-inw would despise him for that.


    Judy stood at the entrance of the office and watched everything happen suspiciously.


    Did Aiden really call her boss? Why did she not receive any messages?


    ¡°Mr. Grant, are you sure Mr. Collins will be hereter?¡± Judy asked.


    This question felt like a ssh of cold water over Aiden¡¯s head. He woke up immediately from his


    enjoyment.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Collins will be here in a bit.¡± Aiden decided to just deceive Judy.


    What else should he do?


    He was clearly lying.


    If Mr. Collins did note here, it would be a p in his face.


    No, he had to call his father again. He had to get Mr. Collins to show his face no matter what.


    If it came down to it, he would just pay him back with a house.


    At this moment, a Mercedes-Benz stopped in the distance. A man with a beer belly walked out from the


    car hurriedly. He almost fell in the process.


    It was Lamar!


    At this moment, he was panicking. He had been brought over by Theo.


    Theo did not get out of the car. He only sat in the car and watched Philip who stood out from the crowd.


    He hoped he could still make it.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Mr. Collins! Mr. Collins is here!¡± someone yelled out in the crowd.


    Everyone looked over at the same time and saw Lamar running over.


    In an instant, everyone immediately felt extremely grateful to Aiden.


    ¡°Look, Mr. Grant is indeed amazing. Mr. Collins is really here!¡±


    ¡°We can definitely get our money back now. Mr. Grant, thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Martha, you have to hold on to Aiden at all costs. He¡¯s such an amazing candidate for your son-inw.


    You can¡¯t pass him up.¡±


    Martha was extremely grateful. A flower was blooming in her heart when she listened to the tteries of


    the other middle-aged women.


    However, Aiden was nervous because he knew he had not managed to contact Mr. Collins.


    Why was he here?


    Was it Philip¡¯s doing?


    Aiden¡¯s gazended on Philip who was looking bored. He denied that thought immediately.


    Impossible!


    He was just a useless piece of trash!


    Mr. Collins was the president of apany. How would Philip know him?


    When everyone was gathering around Lamar, he wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief.


    Then, he ran over to Aiden and Philip.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Lamar ran over hurriedly to see Mr. rke.


    However, the seniors blocked him and asked all at once.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, can we get the rebate from the money we invested today?¡±


    ¡°Can you return our money? I don¡¯t want to invest anymore.¡±


    ¡°Our houses too. Please give it back to us. We don¡¯t want to put up coteral anymore. You¡¯re a


    scammer!¡±


    In an instant, emotions were heightened. The seniors were all making threats at Lamar while


    surrounding him like they wereyers andyers of clothes on his body.


    Lamar was panicking. He waved his hands and cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Everybody, please


    calm down. I¡¯m here to return the money and houses to you all. Please go and register over there. I¡¯ll


    ask my staff to go through the procedure with you all. Please don¡¯t panic, okay? I have to meet


    someone important right now.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After he said that, Lamar called over his staff who then brought the seniors away.


    When the seniors heard that their money and houses would be returned, they were ecstatic. They were


    smiling widely while raising their thumbs at Aiden.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grant is such an amazing man. I¡¯m so grateful to you. You must have a bright future ahead of you.¡±


    Of course, some were also fawning over Martha. They stood around her and said tteringly, ¡°Martha,


    you¡¯ve found yourself a rich son-inw. I know Aiden is not an ordinary man. You have to keep him by


    your side.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Martha. If your daughter doesn¡¯t want to marry him, I¡¯ll make my move. Coincidentally, my idiot


    daughter has no boyfriend yet.¡±


    When Martha heard that, she panicked. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. He¡¯s my potential son-in-


    law, and only my Wynn is suitable for him.¡±


    When she said that, she looked over at Aiden. She felt such calmness and joy when she looked at him.


    It was because of him that she was able to show off in front of her friends today.


    If it was that piece of trash Philip, she would definitely be humiliated.


    With that in mind, Martha walked over to Aiden and thanked him profusely. ¡°Aiden, it¡¯s all thanks to you


    today. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.¡±


    ¡°Aunty Martha, you¡¯re ttering me. This is what I should do,¡± Aiden said courteously.


    Martha was smiling so widely that she could not close her mouth. She looked at Aiden intensely and


    asked suddenly, ¡°Aiden, are you free tonight? Have dinner at my ce. I¡¯ll ask Wynn toe back


    earlier to apany you.¡±


    The only thing Martha wanted to do right now was to pair up Aiden and Wynn. She could not let this


    amazing son-inw escape.


    What about Philip, though?


    Martha did not even care about Philip anymore. He was just a coward. He could just go and do


    whatever he wanted.


    Aiden was smiling brightly while his heart bloomed.


    He figured his marriage with Wynn was already halfway done.


    When Philip saw this, his eyebrows knitted together tightly. He was very unhappy.


    His mother-inw was insufferably snobbish.


    He was standing right there and she was trying to tie the knot between Aiden and his wife.


    If this was tolerable, what was not?


    Plus, did Aiden really solve this mess?


    Lamar made his way to Aiden and grabbed his hands. He said with a grin on his face, ¡°Mr. rke, nice


    to meet you. Look, I¡¯ve returned the houses and money. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Aiden was chatting with Martha when he was interrupted by Lamar all of a sudden. Plus, it seemed like


    he got the wrong person.


    ¡°Mr. rke? My name is Aiden Grant.¡±


    Aiden frowned and looked at Lamar. At the same time, he was curious and peered at Philip.


    What was going on?


    At this moment, Martha looked at Philip in puzzlement. She said angrily, ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯ve got the


    wrong person. This is Aiden. Aiden Grant. He¡¯s the one who called you. If not, we wouldn¡¯t have been


    able to get in touch with you at all.¡±


    In Martha¡¯s eyes, Lamar was the president of Lucrative Funds Finance Company.


    Before this, she would have wanted to win favors with people like him.


    However, it was different now. Aiden could get Mr. Collins toe over with just a phone call and he


    could make him return the money and houses. He was even greater than Mr. Collins.


    As such, she started to look down on Lamar even more.


    Lamar blinked furiously while looking at Aiden and Martha who looked annoyed. He was curious. Was


    Mr. rke not Mr. rke? Was it just an alias?


    No, that could not be. He was sure of it!


    Theo had told him that Mr. rke liked to keep a low profile.


    Plus, he was the only rich and handsome young man at the scene. The other young man there did not


    look as well-off.


    With such aparison, Lamar was convinced that Aiden was Mr. rke.


    It was probably just an alias because he wanted to keep a low profile.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    When he thought about that, Lamarughed and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Grant. I¡¯m sorry I called you the wrong


    name. Please forgive me.¡±


    When Aiden heard that, his nervousness vanished.


    When Lamar had called him Mr. rke earlier, he was extremely nervous.


    He knew better than anyone else that he had not done anything.


    Did his father do something?


    Possibly. After all, he was his father. There was no reason for him to not help him, right?


    When Aiden heard Lamar saying that he called the wrong name, he let out a sigh of relief. He smiled


    and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯re so hrious. I thought that trash over there called you.¡±


    Philip was just standing there on one side of the room. He frowned when Aiden suddenly mentioned


    him.


    On the other hand, Lamar continued to say in a ttering manner, ¡°Mr. Grant, you must be joking. How


    would I know a poor fe like him?¡±


    The man before him, on the other hand, was a very important person. He must get on his good side.


    He just needed to return the money and houses. It was no big deal.


    ording to Theo, Mr. rke, or Mr. Grant, was someone who could control the world.


    If he could get his recognition, he would be able to prosper.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, since you¡¯re here, please take care of this mess. I don¡¯t want to add more fuel to the fire.


    Please do your best.¡±


    Aiden put his hand behind his back and lifted his chin. He looked arrogant and obnoxious. It was as if


    Lamar did not matter to him.


    After all, Splendor Education Group had assets that were worth one billion!


    Plus, his father knew so many leaders from different industries.


    If Lamar coulde here to return the money, it meant that his father had given him a lot of pressure.


    Of course, these were all Aiden¡¯s imaginations.


    He did not know what was really going on.


    Lamar really thought Aiden was Mr. rke. He nodded and bowed before saying, ¡°Of course, of


    course. You¡¯re absolutely right, Mr. Grant.¡±


    Martha and a group of seniors were very surprised when they saw Aiden lecturing Lamar like a teacher


    lecturing his student.


    As such, Martha was more determined to pair up Aiden and Wynn.


    The seniors were all praising Aiden while surrounding him. They were talking about him among each


    other.


    ¡°Aiden is amazing. It¡¯ll be great if my son¡¯s like him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the president of an enterprise at such a young age. He¡¯s also the young master of Splendor


    Education group. No one canpare to him.¡±


    ¡°Look at the other guy. He¡¯s just standing there like a fool. He was still talking so loudly just now. How


    embarrassing!¡±


    The seniors started criticizing Philip again mid-conversation.


    Philip was helpless as well. Was Lamar an idiot? How could he get the wrong person?


    However, he could not do anything. Should he go up there and tell him?


    It would be like asking for death.


    The seniors would definitely kill him.


    Never mind, then.


    Aiden saw Philip¡¯s bitter expression and started sneering at him in his heart. He walked to him and


    patted his shoulder. Heforted pretentiously, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be sad. Take one step at a time, and


    perhaps one day, you¡¯ll be like me. Even though it might be in your next life, but at least you have a


    goal now.¡±


    After he said that, Aiden could not help but let out a hugeugh.


    Everyone started tough along with him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha startedughing as well. Her hatred toward Philip was getting more and more intense.


    She had never treated Philip like he was her son-inw.


    Lamar walked over and interrupted Aiden. ¡°Mr. Grant, um, do you have time? Theo is here and wants


    to meet you. Why don¡¯t we talk in the car?¡±


    Aiden was shocked. There was puzzlement in his eyes.


    Who the f*ck was Theo?


    What the hell was going on with Lamar?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s Theo or Teddy. I don¡¯t know him. Do you think I¡¯ll just meet anyone?¡±


    Aiden was annoyed.


    When he said that, Lamar was stunned.


    He did not know Theo?


    Lamar started to feel agitated. Then, he remembered what happened earlier when he called him Mr.


    rke.


    Did he really get the wrong person?


    At the same time, Lamar got a message on his phone. It was from Theo.


    ¡°Lamar Collins! You got the wrong f*cking person! That one is Mr. rke!¡±


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, Lamar¡¯s head started buzzing. His breathing became rapid and his pupils constricted.


    ¡®F*ck!


    ¡®I got the wrong f*cking person!¡¯


    Lamar grabbed his phone and stared at Philip who had a weird expression on his face. Sweat started


    pouring out from his forehead.


    While Aiden was pointing sarcastically andughing at Philip, a sound was heard.


    Smack!


    Lamar was furious. He approached Aiden who was smirking evilly and pped him across the face. He


    yelled, ¡°You motherf*cker! Who the f*ck are you?¡±


    At that moment, everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    What was going on?


    Why were they fighting?


    The seniors were so shocked that they were speechless. Aiden himself was stunned for a very long


    time. He did not know what was going on.


    ¡°F*ck! Lamar Collins! Are you f*cking insane? Why the f*ck are you hitting me?¡±


    Aiden was furious. His face had turned red. This was so embarrassing.


    In the first second, he had been trying to tter him. Now, Lamar was pping him across the face.


    When Martha saw that Aiden was pped, she was enraged. She ran over and pushed Lamar. She


    yelled, ¡°Are you insane? Why did you p Aiden? If you don¡¯t give us an exnation now, we¡¯ll stand


    in front of your office and call the cops on you!¡±


    Lamar was livid. He pushed away Martha who was being rude and unreasonable. Then, he roared,


    ¡°F*ck off! How dare this f*cker pretend to be Mr. rke? I went easy on him! I should skin him alive and


    pluck out all of his nerves!¡±


    When he said that, Lamar nced at Philip who was standing at one side.


    Then, he ignored the seniors who were making a ruckus and walked to Philip. He smiled widely and


    bowed. He immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke. I was blind, so I got the wrong person. Are


    you alright? Should I punish that idiot for you?¡±


    Lamar was talking about Aiden.


    Everyone shut up when they saw this scene.


    Mr. rke?


    Lamar was insane!


    He was apologizing to a coward and calling him mister. It was such an insult to call him that.


    Aiden was livid. He felt that he had lost all respect. He yelled, ¡°Collins, you¡¯re f*cking out of your mind!


    What the f*ck do you mean by Mr. rke? His name is Philip rke and he¡¯s just a cowardly delivery


    guy! Do you know what you just did? Do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?¡±


    F*ck!


    Aiden was vehement.


    Lamar was a huge idiot. He was being so respectful to a coward.


    Lamar turned his face and pulled on the cor of his suit. He said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me


    what to do. You¡¯re Aiden, right? Why did you pretend to be Mr. rke?¡±


    Pretend?


    Aiden was confused. He pointed at Philip and scoffed. ¡°Why should I pretend to be that idiot? Can¡¯t you


    see the difference between me and him? He¡¯s just a piece of trash. Why should he have the rights to


    stand here?¡±


    After he said that¡­


    Lamar ran over to him and punched him in the face. His nose started bleeding profusely.


    After that, the crowd went crazy.


    ¡°F*ck! Collins, you¡¯re a dead man! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation right now, I¡¯ll make you


    disappear from Riverdale!¡±


    Aiden yelled loudly as he clutched his nose. Blood was seeping out from the space between his


    fingers.


    Martha handed Aiden some tissues to stop the bleeding. Her heart hurt from seeing that. At the same


    time, she turned to Lamar and shrieked, ¡°Call the police! Call the police now! Put this man in jail!¡±


    Lamar was furious. He swung his hand and was about to p Martha across the face.


    Martha¡¯s eyes went wide. Then, she closed her eyes from fear.


    However¡­


    A hand grabbed Lamar¡¯s suddenly. A voice said, ¡°Mr. Collins, that¡¯s enough. She¡¯s my mother-inw.¡±


    Who else could it be?


    It must be Philip.


    He could not watch this anymore.


    Lamar¡¯s heart fell as he trembled vigorously. His entire body went cold.


    F*ck!


    She was Mr. rk¡¯s mother-inw!


    No way. Why was his mother-inw siding with an outsider?


    Before he could think, Lamar bowed and apologized to Philip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke. I¡­ I had no idea.¡±


    When he said that, Lamar¡¯s voice changed. He sounded terrified.


    Now, everyone understood.


    Mr. Collins was scared of Philip.


    Could it be that Philip was the one who helped them?


    Everyone including Martha was puzzled. She was in a state of shock right now.


    Since when did her cowardly son-inw be so talented?


    Philip only nced at Lamar coldly before thetter apologized to Martha immediately. ¡°Madam Yates, I


    am so sorry. I was too impulsive just now. I will return your money and house first. I¡¯ll even give you an


    interest of 300,000 bucks!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Martha was angry, but when she heard the word ¡®money¡¯, she started breathing heavily as a smile


    blossomed on her face.


    ¡°Aw, what are you talking about, Mr. Collins? Are you really giving me an interest of 300,000 bucks?¡±


    Martha was a money-grubber. She immediately ignored Aiden who was standing behind her when she


    heard Lamar talking about money. Plus, it was 300,000 bucks.


    Lamar nodded and said, ¡°Of course! You invested so much. Of course, you¡¯ll get something in return.¡±


    ¡°Great! That¡¯s amazing! Can I have it now?¡± Martha was so happy that even her smile was crooked.


    Before Lamar could answer, the seniors started making noises again.


    ¡°No way, Mr. Collins. We invested too! Do we get something in return as well?¡±


    ¡°Why is she the only one who¡¯ll get interest?¡±


    ¡°I was the first to invest in yourpany. Shouldn¡¯t you return my money first?¡±


    Everyone wasing in strong. Lamar had no choice but to yell, ¡°What are you doing? Madam Yates


    is Mr. rke¡¯s mother-inw. I¡¯m happy to return her money first and give her something in return.


    That¡¯s my business. Just wait at one side!¡±


    Even though the crowd was not pleased, their anger was diminished slightly.


    After all, the president was the one who decided if he wanted to return the money and house or not.


    They did not dare to be so aggressive.


    However, they started to hate Philip even more.


    This was a trait shared by humans.


    If they could not get something, they would hate and resent.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aiden¡¯s the one who solved this, right? Why is Mr. Collins here for Philip?¡±


    ¡°Are you only seeing it now? Who is Philip? Isn¡¯t he just a piece of trash?¡±


    ¡°Martha is unreliable. She¡¯s treating us like we¡¯re fools!¡±


    The seniors gathered together and started gossiping. Their faces were filled with shock and envy.


    Martha could see it now. Mr. Collins hade here for her son-inw.


    She pulled Philip to one side and asked in a ttering way, ¡°Philip, do you know Mr. Collins?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the first time Philip felt this kindness from her.


    Philip wanted to tell her the truth, but after pondering, he said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re mistaken. How would I


    know a man like Mr. Collins? I just called a friend of his and coincidentally, he¡¯s responsible for this.


    Maybe he¡¯s the one exerting pressure on him?¡±


    When Martha heard that, she was not suspicious. She nodded and said disappointedly, ¡°I knew it.


    You¡¯re just a coward. How would you know people like Mr. Collins?¡±


    Philip frowned.


    His mother-inw¡¯s attitude toward him changed so quickly.


    ¡°Alright, leave the rest to me. Don¡¯t talk anymore,¡± Martha said coldly.


    She was worried that a foolish guy like Philip would ruin things by running his mouth. Plus, she still


    wanted to flex in front of her friends.


    When she thought about this, Martha walked away with her head held high. She pointed at Lamar and


    scolded, ¡°Mr. Collins, I think you have to get in touch with your conscience. You can¡¯t just give me


    something, you have to give everyone something too.¡±


    Actually, when she said that, she was extremely nervous.


    After all, she did not know the level of Philip¡¯s friend. She did not know how much influence and power


    Philip¡¯s friend had over Lamar.


    When she saw Lamar frowning, she felt even more nervous. She was even ready to change her mind.


    If it was impossible, then he should just return hers.


    Who knew Lamar would soon agree with a smile on his face. ¡°Madam Yates, you¡¯re right. I have to tap


    into my conscience. We¡¯ll just go ording to our initial n. Everyone will get returns. Please go


    register now and I¡¯ll ask my staff to get the money from the bankter.¡±


    Cheers erupted from the crowd after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Collins! Thank you, Lucrative Funds Finance Company!¡±


    ¡°Martha, you¡¯re so amazing. This is all thanks to you and your son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Martha, are you hiding something from us? Didn¡¯t you say Philip is useless?¡±


    After a while, the entire group of seniors was sweet-talking Martha. She felt like she was about to float


    away.


    When they asked about Philip, Martha lied with no shame. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Philip is still okay. He


    knows Mr. Collins from a long time ago.¡±


    When she said that, everyone started ttering her non-stop. This was the proudest Martha had ever


    felt.


    On the other side, Aiden was ignored by everyone. He red at Philip with a horrible expression on his


    face. Then, he snuck away silently.


    That was so embarrassing!


    Philip beat him!


    He even had connections!


    When he got into the car, he called his father furiously. ¡°Dad, did you help me ask or not?¡±


    ¡°Ask what? Get your *ss back here right now! Stop getting yourself involved in this! The party with Civil


    Trading Group is in a few days. Get back here and make preparations,¡± Gordon yelled angrily on the


    other side of the phone.


    After he hung up the phone, Aiden punched the steering wheel in anger. He red at Philip through the


    car window. ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    When it was done, Martha warned Philip when they were going home. ¡°You have to keep this secret for


    me, okay? If not, I¡¯ll ask Wynn to divorce you! Also, take me to see your friend next time. I have to


    thank him personally.¡±


    Actually, Martha already had a n. She would prepare more backups as her son-inw.


    She would not change her opinion about Philip because of what happened today.


    Trash would always be trash.


    With no choice, Philip agreed.


    After everyone left, he got into the Benz with Lamar.


    A short whileter, the car stopped in front of the entrance of Gopher Delivery Services.


    Theo and Lamar drove away after Philip got out.


    When he got to the entrance, he saw Agnes ying with M.


    Agnes was a kind and attentive woman. One could tell that she liked M a lot.


    Today, she was wearing a red girdle skirt. Her long and curly hair that was resting on her back gave her


    the charm of a mature woman.


    ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re here.¡± When Agnes saw Philip, she walked over with M. She had a smile on her


    face.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± M opened her arms and asked for hugs happily.


    Philip took over and yed with M for a while. Then, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡±


    ¡°I made a reservation. We can go get the bikes now,¡± Agnes said before asking hesitantly, ¡°Mr. rke,


    are you sure you want to change all of the bikes to Harley-Davidsons? They cost tens of millions.¡±


    Philip smiled and yed with M. He said, ¡°Yes, change all of them.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, Agnes drove her Volkswagen CC with Philip to the Harley-Davidson shop in Maple


    Road.


    Philip walked into the shop first while Agnes went to park the car.


    When he got in, he heard a sweet voice.


    ¡°Hello, Sir. Are you here to look at bikes? Which one do you have your eyes on? I can introduce it to


    you. This is thetest Harley Cruiser FXDRTM114. The promotion price for it right now is 340,000


    bucks.¡±


    ¡°Alright, how many do you have?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    The salesperson was stunned. What did he mean by how many?


    When he saw the puzzlement on her face, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I like Harleys. So, I want to buy


    100 for my staff.¡±


    He liked Harleys, so he¡¯s buying 100 Harleys for his staff.


    What did that mean?


    Was he a nouveau riche?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    This was the most savage statement Isabelle Ford had ever heard after so many years of selling


    Harley-Davidsons.


    He just came up and asked her if they had 100 bikes.


    Isabelle was stunned. After a while, she said bitterly, ¡°Sir, are you sure you want 100? And you want


    100 of thetest models?¡±


    Philip nodded indifferently. ¡°Right. Do you not have that many? If not, it¡¯s fine as long as they are


    Harleys.¡±


    Isabelle was stunned once again.


    It was fine as long as they were Harleys?


    Just how much did this man like Harleys?


    ¡°Sir, we only have 32 in stock. We just did the count this morning. We don¡¯t have 100,¡± Isabelle said


    sadly.


    Was this man really a nouveau riche?


    When Philip heard that, he lifted his eyebrow and looked around. ¡°Only 32?¡±


    ording to Philip¡¯s calction, he would at least need 100. Even though they only had more than ten


    employees, it would be fine if he hired more people.


    This was the first time Isabelle met a client who wanted to buy 100 Harleys in one go.


    She could not help but look at Philip up and down.


    What if he was crazy?


    After looking at him, her face changed. This guy¡¯s outfit was very normal. He was wearing a pair of


    jeans that were already white from frequent washing and a white t-shirt. He was also wearing a pair of


    dirty sport shoes, and he had a rough stubble on his face.


    A person like this could afford 100 Harleys?


    Was he just here to be pretentious?


    When she thought about this, Isabelle¡¯s expression fell. After seeing Philip deep in thought, it made her


    even more sure that this guy was here to cause trouble.


    ¡°Sir, do you still want them?¡± Isabelle asked while controlling her emotions.


    Philip frowned and shook his head. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have 100 anyway.¡±


    Hehe.


    This time, Isabelle smirked coldly. He had just blown his cover.


    ¡®100? I think you can¡¯t even afford one. Why are you still pretending to be rich?¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re here to buy motorcycles?¡± Isabelle said in a despicable way as she crossed her


    arms. In just a second, she became arrogant and overbearing.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to buy motorcycles. 100. Do you have them?¡± Philip frowned. This salesperson did not


    have the enthusiasm she had just now.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough! How long are you going to pretend? 100? I don¡¯t think you can even afford just one! Can¡¯t you


    see where you are beforeing here to put up an act?¡±


    Isabelle started shouting in anger.


    ¡®Who the hell is he? How dare hee and cause trouble in the early morning? He must be tired of


    life!¡¯


    ¡°How do you know if I can afford them or not? Plus, I made a reservation.¡± Philip was unhappy.


    Why was this salesperson looking down on him? Plus, did she swallow a stick of dynamite this


    morning? Or was she suffering from an irregr period?


    ¡°Hahaha, are you kidding me? You¡¯re saying you can afford 100?¡± Isabelle looked at Philip from head


    to toe and scoffed. ¡°Sir, if you want to buy a car with two wheels, please go out and turn right. Yadea is


    just right there. A poor man like you should drive a motorcycle like that. Plus, it¡¯s eco-friendly.¡±


    ¡°Isabelle, stop joking. A poor man like him wants to buy a motorcycle?¡±


    Another salesperson walked over and jeered. ¡°Do you see what he¡¯s wearing? I don¡¯t think he can even


    afford a Yadea. He¡¯s just here to take pictures and post them on his social media to show off.¡±


    Isabelle chuckled sarcastically and warned Philip. ¡°Get out now. Not every piece of trash cane in


    here.¡±


    Philip was agitated. These people were too snobbish. Did they not know that the rich liked to keep low


    profiles?


    Did he really look that poor?


    Agnes ran in from the door at this moment. She asked, ¡°Mr. rke, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Philip shook his head and looked at the Harleys in the shop. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They don¡¯t wee us here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wee us?¡± Agnes asked surprisingly.


    Looking at the overbearing salesperson, Agnes knew what was going on.


    ¡°Hello, I made a reservation to look at the motorcycles today. Please get your manager for me,¡± Agnes


    said unhappily. She was trying to control her emotions.


    ¡°What reservation? There are no reservations today. Get out now. These two actors have even started


    acting. Mr. rke? Are you two idiots?¡± Isabelle scolded like a madwoman.


    ¡°You!¡± Agnes was livid.


    Philip grabbed her arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll go next door.¡±


    Agnes stomped her feet in anger.


    The two turned around to leave when Isabelle said sarcastically, ¡°Hehe, you have no money for Harleys


    yet you want 100.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the moment he came into our shop, I knew he was only here to look at the motorcycles. Next


    time, we have to put a signboard outside of our shop that says, ¡®Poor people and dogs are forbidden to


    enter¡¯.¡±


    Philip clenched his fists and suppressed his anger. He walked out of the door and turned left into a


    shop selling BMW motorcycles.


    When he entered the shop, a young salesperson came over. ¡°Sir, do you want to buy a motorcycle?¡±


    Philip said tly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m buying 100.¡±


    ¡°Alright, which one do you like? I can let you know more about it,¡± the salesperson smiled and said.


    Even though he did not think a person dressed like Philip would be able to afford it, he still had to


    introduce the motorcycles to him as it was his duty.


    However¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    The salesperson was stunned. He repeated while stammering, ¡°100?¡±


    ¡°Yes. 100. Do you have them in stock?¡± Philip smiled and said.


    Insane. That was insane. 100 BMV motorcycles.


    ¡°Sir, please wait. I¡¯ll go get my manager.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Thank God the salesperson was quite smart.


    He called the manager immediately.


    The manager was a man in his forties. He had a manner that was out of the ordinary. He was smiling


    and looked amiable.


    He reached out his hand to Philip. ¡°Hello, Sir. I am the manager of this BMW motorcycle specialty shop.


    My name is John Smith.¡±


    Philip grabbed his hand. ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    John smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, pleasee with me.¡±


    He led Philip and Agnes to a table and personally brewed two cups of tea. He put them in front of both


    of them. ¡°Freshly made Tieguanyin.¡±


    After he sat down, John rubbed his hands together. ¡°I heard from Jude that you need ready stock


    cars?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I need 100 motorcycles for my staff.¡±


    John was taken aback. ¡°100? Ready stock?¡±


    Philip took a sip of his tea and said, ¡°Yeah, I need 100. However, I don¡¯t think you have that many


    here¡­¡±


    John was smart, if not, he would not be the manager. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you need them, I


    can get you 100 this week, Mr. rke.¡±


    This was a huge business!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    An astronomical business!


    He did not dare to dilly-dally.


    ¡°One week?¡± Philip was disappointed.


    ¡°Yes, I can get you 100 in a week,¡± John said and nodded seriously.


    A lot of shops would not have this ability, but John was different.


    First, he was the manager.


    Second, this was a transaction that involved up to ten million!


    The other shops would have to cooperate.


    ¡°No, I need them now. If you can get me 100 today, I¡¯ll take them. A week is too slow. You should know


    we¡¯re a deliverypany. We can¡¯t wait for even one second. The customers willin if we¡¯re


    slow.¡±


    When Philip said that, John was shocked.


    Today? So fast?


    Wait!


    Deliverypany?


    F*ck!


    Delivery people usually used battery-powered bikes. Mr. rke was insane!


    He was buying BMW motorcycles for his staff to deliver food!


    Very rich!


    He was a nouveau riche indeed!

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Agnes¡¯ expression changed. How much money did Philip have?


    ¡°How many can you get today?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I have to try.¡±


    John trembled. However, he was fueled with motivation at the same time.


    If he managed to get this business, he would definitely be the best sales representative this year!


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°Mr. rke, the 100 BMW motorcycles you¡¯re asking fores up to a total of 28,570,000 bucks.¡±


    John walked over with his bill. He had already contacted the other shops and got them to deliver the


    bikes today.


    Philip looked at the time and took out his card for the salesperson. ¡°Take my card.¡±


    George had given him this card when they were at the dessert shopst time.


    He said there was 100 billion inside. He could use it however he wanted.


    This was the first asset the family gave Philip.


    To be honest, 100 billion bucks was nothing to him.


    Before this, he saw his family mining for gold and diamonds in Africa and South America.


    John was still in shock. He grabbed the card while being in a daze. He asked suddenly, ¡°Are you not


    going to take a loan?¡±


    Huh?


    This time, Philip was the one who was shocked.


    ¡°Take a loan? Why should I? I have the money,¡± Philip said.


    Nouveau riche!


    This was a truly rich man!


    He was buying 100 BMW motorcycles just like this.


    After John swiped the card and Philip signed the contract, the former finally came back to his senses.


    This man really bought them!


    ¡®F*ck me! He really bought them! It¡¯s a transaction of 30 million bucks!


    ¡®Oh my. That man is so willing to part with his money. He instantly bought 100!


    ¡®Are they hiring? I want to work for him.¡¯


    Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, Philip took over a bunch of keys from John and walked out the door


    with Agnes.


    A bunch of car keys!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, that was not all.


    He woulde backter to get the rest of them.


    Behind them, the salespeople stood in one row and yelled in unison, ¡°Congrattions Mr. rke for


    your 100 new BMW motorcycles.¡±


    They were yelling very loudly. The staff in the Harley-Davidson specialty shop were amused by what


    they heard, so they ran out to see what was going on. Isabelle was one of them.


    ¡°F*ck me! BMW sold 100 bikes? That¡¯s a 30 million transaction!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that rich person? Let me see.¡±


    ¡°Over there! He¡¯sing.¡±


    The staff from Harley-Davidson stood at their shop and watched the people who were walking out from


    the BMW motorcycle specialty shop next door.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    The group of people was squeezing their heads to see what was going on. They wanted so badly to


    see who that nouveau riche was.


    100 BMW motorcycles!


    That many would cost 20 to 30 million bucks!


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± someone from the crowd yelled.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the people who were walking out of the BMW shop.


    The leader was a middle-aged man. They knew him. He was Manager Smith, the manager of the BMW


    motorcycle specialty shop.


    He was walking with a young man. He was courteous and polite to him. He kept on nodding and


    bowing. He only stopped until he escorted the man into a BMW X8 that was already prepared prior.


    This was the level of service for a huge client. They would get a car to drive them around.


    The people in the Harley-Davidson shop did not even get to see the face of the nouveau riche before


    he got into the car and left.


    There were too many people there, so they could not take a closer look.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see him. Who is that? He¡¯s so rich. Why didn¡¯t he buy the bikes from us?¡± someone grumbled.


    Indeed, 100 BMW motorcycles would easily cost a few million.


    He was basically giving away money.


    ¡°I remember now. Is it the one who we chased out just now? Didn¡¯t he want to buy 100 Harleys?¡±


    someone said loudly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, everyone fell silent.


    Isabelle¡¯s face fell. She only came back to her senses when the car drove away. She yelled, ¡°How is


    that possible? How would that person be able to afford 100 BMW motorcycles? Stop guessing. If he


    could buy 100 bikes, I, Isabelle Ford, will kowtow and apologize to him!¡±


    Isabelle was going all the way with that statement.


    She had no choice. She did not want to embarrass herself.


    Plus, that poor man who wanted to buy 100 Harleys just now would not be able to afford those.


    No way!


    ¡°Yeah, I support Isabelle. You guys were not around when it happened. His clothing was so shabby-


    looking. If he really had the money to buy 100 BMWs, why didn¡¯t he buy from us?¡±


    The salesperson stood next to Isabelle and supported her.


    However, they forgot that they were the ones who kicked him out.


    Everyone startedughing and making sarcastic remarks.


    After the crowd dispersed, they went back to do their own things.


    However, Isabelle felt horrible. After all, it was 100 BMWs. Their neighbor must be hanging up a banner


    to celebrate right now.


    No, she had to go and ask about this. A nouveau riche like this mighte to buy a Harley one day


    when he was happy.


    With that thought, Isabelle went to the BMW motorbike specialty shop.


    Of course, she would not go in. She would just wait at the entrance.


    She knew the buyer woulde back to get his bikes. After all, BMW would not deliver 100 bikes here


    instantly.


    She was standing at the only road that led to the shop. She would definitely be able to spot that


    nouveau riche from here.


    She only had one chance. She had to grasp it tightly.


    At this moment, a sweet voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Belle, what are you doing?¡±


    Isabelle turned around and saw her cousin, Ruby. She was with her friends when they walked over, the


    smell of their perfumes lingering in the air.


    Her friends were dressed very provocatively and stylishly.


    Nine out of ten men would turn around to look at them when they walked past.


    Plus, her friends were not too bad. They had nice bodies and were not stingy in showing the world what


    their mothers gave them.


    ¡°Miss Isabelle.¡±


    The other girls greeted. They all knew each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just waiting for someone,¡± Isabelle smiled and said. ¡°Why are you so free today?¡±


    Ruby grabbed Isabelle¡¯s arms coquettishly and said, ¡°My birthday is in a few days. I came here to invite


    you to a meal.¡±


    Isabelle rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°You have to bring some rich men over. My friends are in their ¡®window period¡¯. They¡¯re desperate,¡±


    Ruby said gleefully.


    Then, the gang chatted with Isabelle for a long while.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Ruby was impatient. She asked while looking around, ¡°Belle, who are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°A nouveau riche. Do you see that banner? He bought 100 BMW bikes for 30 million.¡±


    When Isabelle said this, she could not help but feel envious.


    Why could she not meet someone rich like that?


    ¡°What? 100? 30 million?¡± Ruby¡¯s eyes were wide from shock. Her mouth was wide open too. One could


    fit two eggs into her mouth.


    ¡°Isabelle, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Wow. What a rich man. Why didn¡¯t Ie here earlier?¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯m waiting for him here too. Maybe he¡¯ll take a fancy to me?¡±


    The few girls started chattering. At the same time, they did not forget to take out their makeup bags to


    touch up their faces.


    They were acting like they were going on a blind date.


    The only downside to this was that the wind was strong, so there was a lot of dust particles in the air.


    However, they did not care.


    There was a nouveau riche who could buy 100 BMW bikes with 30 million bucks. As long as they could


    get their hands on him, they would not mind eating dust out here.


    Isabelle shook her head helplessly when she saw their excited faces.


    Was she not just like them?


    It would be enough for her to meet such a rich person in her life even if it was just one time.


    Ruby kept looking around. She wanted to barge into the shop and ask about the man¡¯s background.


    If possible, she did not mind dumping that coward, Howard, aside.


    ¡°Belle, why didn¡¯t he buy with you guys if he¡¯s so rich? Doesn¡¯t your shop specialize in selling bikes like


    these?¡± Ruby asked weakly.


    Isabelle shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be waiting here.¡±


    Then, she thought of something. She scoffed before saying, ¡°Right, let me tell you guys something


    hrious.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When they heard that there was gossip, the girls lifted their ears and listened carefully. They were like


    baby birds who were waiting for their mother to feed them. They asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?


    Look at youughing away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tell us, Isabelle.¡±


    Isabelle had sessfully elicited the girls¡¯ curiosity.


    ¡°You have no idea. This morning, a man came to our shop to buy bikes as well. He said he wanted 100


    Harleys! I was shocked, so I thought to myself, ¡®Are we having a huge client today?¡¯ However, we don¡¯t


    have 100 bikes. We only have 32. So, I told him that honestly, and guess what he said?¡±


    ¡°What happened next? Tell us!¡± The girls¡¯ eyes were wide from anxiousness.


    ¡°I said we only have 32. That man looked disappointed and said, ¡®Just 32?¡¯ With that tone, I knew he


    never wanted to buy them. If you were really rich, you¡¯d just say it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t have 100. However,


    did you know that man was wearing a pair of white-washed jeans and had stubbles all over his face? I


    was furious. He was clearly not right in the head and was trying to cause trouble in our shop, so I


    kicked him out.¡±


    When Isabelle said that, she still looked mad.


    ¡°No way. A person like that still exists?¡±


    ¡°I got it. That person must have seen that someone bought 100 BMW bikes, so he purposely went to


    your shop to pretend to buy too. How cheap!¡±


    ¡°Wow, how embarrassing. That man is the scum of society.¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I would not want to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. He¡¯s just crazy. Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Isabelle smiled. ¡°Right, Ruby, where are we


    going for your birthday?¡±


    ¡°Dunhuang Restaurant,¡± Ruby smiled and answered.


    The girls started chatting again while waiting.


    Everyone had their own ns in their hearts.


    Isabelle did not want to chat anymore, so she kept looking in the direction of the junction.


    Her heart was on that man who bought the 100 BMW bikes.


    Humans were selfish. She hoped that the nouveau riche would take an interest in her.


    If that were the case, she would not have to worry about her livelihood anymore.


    ¡°Right, Belle, what¡¯s the name of that crazy guy who wanted to buy 100 Harleys? I want to know a guy


    like him. He¡¯s so thick-skinned.¡±


    Ruby joked and looked at the junction. ¡°You have no idea. Howard¡¯s friend, Philip, borrowed money


    from him not long ago and I scolded him. That man is the same as the guy you saw today. They¡¯re all


    trash.¡±


    When she thought about Philip, Ruby felt anger bubbling in her heart.


    She had to ask Howard to stop contacting this friend of his.


    ¡°Never mind. Those people are just idiots. Why do you want to know him?¡± Isabelleughed and


    scolded.


    Before this, she heard Rubyining about Philip being scum. He kept borrowing money from


    everyone.


    She heard he was depending on his wife and had a sick daughter.


    She wondered how a person like that could bear to live on.


    When they were waiting for that person, two figures appeared on the junction.


    Isabelle¡¯s eyes widened as a cold smile appeared on her lips. She said, ¡°Girls, do you remember that


    crazy guy I mentioned just now? There, that¡¯s him.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    The girls looked over to where Isabelle was looking at and saw a shabby-looking man with a stic


    bag. He was walking toward them.


    After Ruby saw his face, she was taken aback. ¡°Philip, what are you doing here?¡±


    He was everywhere.


    What was he doing here, though?


    Philip was surprised. He did not expect to run into a b*tch like Ruby here.


    When he thought about what had happened at the hotel, Philip felt horrible.


    How should he describe this? Howard was his friend, and he did not know how to tell Howard about


    this.


    He could only find a suitable opportunity.


    ¡°Philip?¡± Isabelle shrieked. A cold smile appeared on her lips, and her face was filled with sarcasm. ¡°So


    he¡¯s that Philip you were talking about. They¡¯re the same kind of people indeed. They¡¯re the same


    person!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ruby was confused.


    ¡°He¡¯s the crazy guy I told you just now. That poor guy who went to our shop to buy 100 Harleys!¡±


    Isabelle mocked. Her face was filled with disdain and mockery.


    ¡°Dang! So he¡¯s that idiot!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see someone like this. Seeing for oneself is better than hearing from many others!¡±


    ¡°He looks so shabby. Look at him. He¡¯s even holding a stic bag. Is he a garbage collector?¡±


    In a sh, the women started to ridicule and jeer at him with malice.


    Each and every one of them was arrogant and obnoxious. They were like richdies who just saw a


    scrap collector. They were feeling extremely pleased with themselves.


    Ruby did not expect the man in Isabelle¡¯s story to be Philip. Her eyes were filled with detest as she


    said, ¡°How unexpected, Philip. You¡¯re in this state now. How embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Philip frowned, agitation evident on his face.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still pretending. How shameless. My cousin told us everything. There are not a lot of people


    like you now.¡± Ruby lifted her eyebrow and crossed her arms. She gave off an obnoxious vibe.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you talking about?¡± Agnes had been standing behind Philip the entire time.


    When she saw that the women were being rude to Philip, she went up and questioned them.


    ¡°Agnes, let¡¯s go.¡± Philip felt helpless. He shook his head and did not want to pay attention to them. He


    turned around to leave.


    ¡°Pah!¡± Ruby spat. She looked at Philip in disdain.


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the delivery uncle? What a coincidence!¡±


    That voice sounded like nails on a chalkboard.


    Philip turned around and saw three youngsters walking over to him arrogantly.


    Lynn was there as well. She was following behind the two men.


    Philip knew those men. They were Kyle and Jacob from the ident that night.


    ¡°F*ck me! Uncle, are you here to buy a bike? But you¡¯re so poor. Can you even afford it?¡± Kyle


    approached Philip and patted his shoulder before saying sarcastically.


    ¡°My, my, Uncle. You ran awayst time and I¡¯ve been looking for you this entire time. I didn¡¯t expect to


    run into you here. You won¡¯t be able to run now.¡± It looked like Jacob was trying to block Philip from


    walking away.


    This man was poor. He managed to escapest time, so they had to get some money from him this


    time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Coincidentally, Harley-Davidson justunched their new model and they were short on cash.


    However, Philip did not pay attention to them. They were just snotty kids.


    He coldly looked at Lynn behind them and noticed that she did not dare to look at him. She must be


    feeling remorseful.


    ¡°Lynn, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Lynn crossed her arms and did not look at him. She said, ¡°I¡­ What do I have to say? It¡¯s not entirely


    my fault. Your daughter was the one who ran all over the ce. Can you me me for that? Plus, we


    found her, so what else do you want?¡±


    Lynnined, her face cold.


    She was not happy about Philip¡¯s attitude toward her. How dare a spineless coward question her?


    Damn it!


    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? Are you trying to cause trouble? Do you believe that I¡¯ll p you? Do


    you believe that I¡¯ll f*ck you up?¡± When Jacob saw that Lynn was feeling wronged, he was infuriated.


    Hence, he pushed Philip.


    Lynn¡¯s brother-inw?


    Sorry, to him, he was just a piece of trash who was living off a woman.


    Coincidentally, Isabelle, Ruby, and the other women were watching what was going on. They scoffed


    and said, ¡°Look, he¡¯s just a useless bum yet he¡¯s talking big about buying 100 Harleys. I¡¯ve never seen


    anyone like him.¡±


    When Kyle and his gang heard that, they started guffawing after being stunned.


    ¡°What the hell? 100 Harleys?¡± Kyleughed and pointed at Philip sarcastically.


    He was impressed by how he blew his own horn.


    Isabelle smiled coldly and said, ¡°Yeah, he came to our shop this morning and said he wanted to buy


    100 Harleys. I kicked him out in the end.¡±


    In the next second, the crowd started howling.


    Lynn could not hold in herughter as well. She lifted her eyebrow and said in disdain, ¡°Trash will


    always be trash. I don¡¯t know why my cousin hasn¡¯t divorced you yet.¡±


    Then¡­


    Philip opened his mouth calmly, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t afford them? I¡¯ve already bought them¡­¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m going to die fromughter.¡± Isabelle interrupted Philip and was smirking coldly. ¡°Are you


    saying you¡¯re the one who bought 100 BMW bikes? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at your


    reflection? How dare you blow your own horn here?¡±


    When Kyle heard that, he said, ¡°BMW sold 100 bikes?¡±


    At that moment, Isabelle told everyone about the mysterious nouveau riche who bought 100 BMW


    bikes.


    After she said that, everyone was envious.


    They had to know who this nouveau riche was.


    Kyle smirked in disdain and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so shameless. If you¡¯re the one who bought 100 BMW


    bikes, I, Kyle Lyon, will change myst name to yours!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Jacob added while chuckling.


    In their eyes, Philip was just a joke. This man¡¯s life was toomentable. He was living his life through


    imaginations.


    However, things were not as they expected.


    Philip looked at the crowd coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re Kyle Lyon and you¡¯re Jacob Wells?¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling us, Dad?¡± Kyle puffed up his chest. He looked extremely obnoxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have such unfilial sons like you two,¡± Philip said calmly.


    In an instant, Kyle and Jacob were stunned.


    Was this guy sick of living?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly!


    Philip opened the stic bag he was holding and a bunch of BMW bike keys was disyed in front of


    everyone.


    They were stunned.


    Everyone was in shock.


    Isabelle, Ruby, and the rest of the group were wide-eyed as their jaws dropped to the ground. They


    were speechless.


    They were shocked to the core!


    The entire bag of keys with the BMW logos was so dazzling.


    Did he really buy 100 BMW bikes?


    What the f*ck did this mean?


    Why did he have the keys?


    However.


    In the next second, Ruby walked over and snatched away Philip¡¯s bag. She smashed it to the ground


    and pped him across the face. She pointed at his nose and yelled, ¡°Have you not embarrassed


    yourself enough? You¡¯re just delivering the keys and you¡¯re feeling proud of yourself. Who gave you the


    courage to pretend to be that nouveau riche? How disgusting!¡±


    In the next second, everyone had a sudden realization. They all started humiliating him.


    ¡°Damn. I thought he bought them. He¡¯s just delivering the keys. You really can see all kinds of weird


    things if you live long enough.¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing. Was it worth it to put on an act? See, you¡¯re being pped now.¡±


    ¡°Lynn, your brother-inw is really something else.¡±


    Lynn was feeling helpless. She felt ashamed. She scolded while stomping her feet, ¡°He¡¯s not my


    brother-inw! He¡¯s just an idiot!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was red. He did not see that ping.


    Also, he was the one who bought the bikes. The keys were all here.


    They did not believe him.


    At that moment, he felt anger rising in his chest. His eyes went cold and he said in a low voice, ¡°Ruby


    Ford, you¡¯re asking for death.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, so what? You can¡¯t ept this? I even resent that I dirtied my hand by pping a person like


    you.¡± Ruby looked at him with her chin. She looked very arrogant.


    Everyone was watching as the drama unfolded. They were feeling pleased.


    Smack!


    Agnes had been watching what was going on. She could not take it anymore. She walked over and


    pped Ruby across the face. She said coldly, ¡°You presumptuous woman! How dare you p him?¡±


    Ruby¡¯s face turned to one side, and she clutched her face. She stared at Agnes with wide eyes and


    shrieked, ¡°How dare you p me? Girls, get her! Throw her on the street naked!¡±


    Chaos! It was utter chaos!


    Suddenly!


    A middle-aged man ran over from the BMW motorcycle specialty shop. He yelled loudly, ¡°Stop it! What


    are you doing?¡±


    John had juste back from delivering the bikes when he saw what was happening. His eyes almost


    fell out of his skull.


    That was the nouveau riche who bought 30 million worth of bikes!


    If he was being attacked in front of his shop, his transaction would be voided!


    Smack!


    John ran over while drenched with sweat. He did not even ask what was going on. He just pped


    Ruby a few times across the face when he got there.


    ¡°You mad woman! How dare you be so rude to Mr. rke? You¡¯re really looking for death!¡±


    John was like an erupting volcano. His entire body was burning. He was beyond furious!

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ¡°Stop f*cking standing there! Get those mad women!¡±


    John was vehement. He roared at the salespeople at the entrance who was looking at them.


    After that, he walked over and grabbed Ruby¡¯s arm. Then, he did a body m.


    Yes!


    A body m!


    Bam!


    After a scream, Ruby was thrown to the ground. Her face was facing downward,pletely covered in


    dirt.


    The most important thing was that there was a puddle on the ground. Ruby¡¯s face was being pressed


    into the puddle.


    It was such a tragic sight.


    The salespeople saw that their manager going insane, so they rushed out and pressed everyone


    including Isabelle to the ground without saying anything.


    They needed to use violence to deal with these b*tches.


    In an instant, the scene was in chaos. Those women who were dressed morously were all having


    intimate contact with the ground. Their bodies were covered with dirt. They did not look like the


    flirtatious women they were before.


    Lynn and the gang wanted to run, but unfortunately, they were being pressed on the ground as well.


    Kyle and Jacob wanted to fight back, but after they were punched a few times, they became more


    obedient.


    Lynn¡¯s situation was slightly better. She had squatted down immediately, so nothing happened to her.


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re all insane! How dare you touch me! I¡¯ll kill all of you! I know Tiger! Let go of me!¡±


    Ruby was being pressed on the ground by John. Her face was covered with dirty water. She was


    spitting out dirt and water from her mouth. She let out a loud shriek.


    She was supposed to be a goddess who radiated grace and charm.


    Now, however, she was being beaten and pressed on the ground. No man would be able to stand this


    sight.


    ¡°Let me go, you disgusting pigs!¡±


    ¡°How dare you touch me? I¡¯ll ask Tiger and his gang to destroy your shop!¡±


    ¡°Ruby, go get more people!¡±


    The girls did not care about their images anymore. They were all struggling on the ground.


    ¡°This is what you get for being rude to Mr. rke.¡±


    John yelled and let go of Ruby. Then, he smiled charmingly and nodded to Philip respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    rke, you¡¯re back. Everything¡¯s ready.¡±


    After he said that, John waved his hand and seven to eight tall female salespeople walked over. They


    were smiling flirtatiously while walking over with top-grade boxes stamped with BMW logos.


    Then, they opened the boxes.


    There were 10 BMW keys meticulously ced in each box.


    They looked dazzling under the sun.


    ¡°Mr. rke, the remaining 60 keys are all here. Do you need me to take you to see the bikes?¡± John


    was smiling respectfully. His face was blossoming like a flower.


    Isabelle, Ruby, and the rest of the gang were stunned by what they were seeing.


    After they got up from the ground, they did not even care to tidy themselves up. When they were about


    to start fighting, they saw the sight before them.


    They were stunned.


    Six top-grade boxes. Inside the boxes, there were 60 keys for the BMW bikes.


    Plus, these were all for Philip!


    Impossible!


    Ruby was the first one to reject this. She rushed over and shrieked, ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You must be! How


    can he afford these? He even wanted to borrow money from my boyfriend. He¡¯s just a penniless fool!¡±


    Ruby lost her mind. She started to make an unreasonable scene and was being deliberately


    provocative.


    She pushed those female salespeople and pushed one of the boxes to the ground. The keys scattered


    all over the floor.


    Her face was covered in dirt and water. She was like a monkey that had lost its mind. She pointed at


    Philip maliciously and yelled, ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re not the one who bought these. No way! You must


    have fooled them. It must be! Say, who do those keys belong to? Tell me!¡±


    Ruby could not stand this.


    Isabelle was also so shocked that she was speechless.


    However, what she saw was real.


    He was the one who bought them!


    Suddenly, there was a loud cry.


    Isabelle broke down and started wailing. She had kicked a nouveau riche out herself. He wanted to buy


    100 Harleys!


    She had sinned!


    Why was she so stupid? Why did she look down on him?


    That was a 30 million transaction. Hermission would have gone up to a million bucks!


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s definitely not him! You must have made a mistake!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabelle fell apart. She could not believe this. She grabbed John and shrieked while sobbing.


    Smack!


    John was annoyed. He waved his hand and pped Isabelle and Ruby. Those two mad women¡¯s


    brains started buzzing after getting pped.


    Then, he pointed at Isabelle¡¯s nose and scolded angrily, ¡°Isabelle, stop acting crazy in front of me.


    Remember how you hopped to Harley-Davidson? You should know that better than anyone. I¡¯m being


    kind for not settling scores with you. However, I have to thank you today. You¡¯re the one who gave us


    such a big client.¡±


    When he said that, John looked pleased.


    On the other hand, Isabelle was shaking her head while having an emotional breakdown. She


    screamed, ¡°No way! How does he have so much money for bikes?¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    She refused to believe this.


    Ruby did not believe this.


    Kyle and Jacob did not believe this either.


    Lynn also did not believe this.


    She knew what kind of person her brother-inw was. He was just a spineless coward who lived off of


    a woman.


    He even borrowed money from everyone to cure his daughter. How would a man like him have 30


    million to buy 100 BMW bikes?


    Where did he get the money?


    However, at this moment, Philip put his hand behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°I never said I had


    no money. You¡¯re the one who put abel on me. So what if I have no money? So what if I do?


    Everyone only has one life and this is the first time everyone became human. There¡¯s no reason for me


    to submit to everyone else because I have no money nor power. Also, there¡¯s no reason to bully


    someone because one¡¯s rich or powerful. I didn¡¯t ask you to be kind, I just wanted to tell you some


    principles.¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was resonating.


    Now that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, his words were amplified even more.


    Philip looked at everyone and said with a cold smile, ¡°I, Philip rke, has a lot of money. If you¡¯re not


    convinced, then you should just stay on the floor. If you¡¯re not happy with me, I have all the money in


    the world to make you kneel on the floor and lick my feet.¡±


    He sounded so domineering.


    He had sounded so righteous in his speech earlier, but in the next moment, he became overbearing.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Especially Isabelle and her gang. They were looking at Philip withplicated eyes.


    Philip was enjoying their gazes on him. They looked like they were in fear and yet, they were


    unconvinced at the same time.


    At that moment, a horde of BMW bikes sounded loudly from the junction.


    The riders stopped and parked the bikes. Then, they took off their helmets and got down. They were


    lined up in neat rows.


    The ones in the shop were also being driven out. They all stopped at the za with the engines


    rumbling.


    100!


    There were 100 bikes!


    It was such a sight. Everyone took in a deep breath.


    Several passersby stopped and took pictures of this.


    Philip said to John, ¡°Drove them to Arc de Triumph Hotel. We¡¯ll be having dinner there tonight.¡±


    After that, John nodded and took out his walkie-talkie. He announced to the drivers that were called in


    from all over the city.


    ¡°Hurry, Arc de Triumph Hotel, now!¡±


    Vroom!


    The 100 BMW bikes drove down the street with their engines rumbling loudly.


    Isabelle and the gang sat on the ground lifelessly like their spines had been taken out after Philip left.


    They started wailing loudly without caring about their images.


    Ruby bit her red lips fiercely. Blood started seeping out from the wound. She looked at Isabelle with red


    eyes. ¡°Belle, do you believe that he¡¯s that nouveau riche?¡±


    Isabelle said while smiling bitterly, ¡°What else can I believe in? They¡¯ve already driven the bikes away.¡±


    She knew she was in deep trouble. She had kicked out such a big client. A discharge letter would


    definitely be waiting for her.


    At this moment, John walked over. He patted the dust on his suit in a pleased manner and towered


    over the wan and sallow-looking Isabelle. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    That one statement broke Isabelle¡¯sst defense.


    However, Ruby still refused to believe this. She got up and grabbed John. She asked, ¡°I want to know


    why he bought so many bikes.¡±


    John thought Ruby was good looking, but she was too snobbish. He said coldly, ¡°Mr. rke has a


    deliverypany. He¡¯s changing bikes for his staff. Mr. rke is so generous. From now on, all of the


    delivery guys in Riverdale will be riding the BMW bikes from our shop. How f*cking shy.¡±


    After he said that, John guffawed and left.


    Ruby was stunned for a while. Then, she stomped her feet and screeched, ¡°F*ck! Philip rke!


    ¡°He lied to all of us! He did not buy the bikes! Hispany is just changing their bikes! He¡¯s pretending


    to be the boss to flex on us!¡±


    Ruby was screaming and shrieking to release her anger.


    She did not believe that Philip had ten million bucks. She figured that Philip¡¯s boss wanted to change


    the bikes in hispany and he was just here on behalf of his boss.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her friend started gathering around. They were all in disbelief. After they understood what was going


    on, it was like they were being injected with chicken blood. They pointed and hurled abuses at the


    figure that was long gone.


    Lynn and the guys were still there. When they heard that, they let out sighs of relief.


    ¡°F*ck me. Lynn, your brother-inw really is something else. He¡¯s a whole new level of


    pretentiousness.¡± Kule nodded and smirked coldly.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing!¡± Lynn hurled some abuses at him resentfully before leaving with Kyle and


    Jacob.


    Her brother-inw was so devious!


    On this side, Ruby took out her phone and made a call. Then, she started sobbing and saying


    coquettishly, ¡°Tiger, where are you? You have to help me. Sob, sob, sob¡­¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    On the other end of the phone, a boorish male voice roared, ¡°Which f*cker dared to offend you? Do


    they want to die?¡±


    ¡°Tiger, you have to stand up for me. Sob¡­¡± Ruby looked so pitiful when she cried.


    ¡°Okay, stop crying. Tell me who that is and I¡¯ll f*ck him up for you!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a heavily built man and a few of his men were eating at Jade Pavilion.


    It was none other than Tiger. At that moment, he was shirtless.


    Tiger was a hot-tempered person, so he was extremely irritable.


    Ruby was his lover. Anyone who crossed Ruby would be pping Tiger across the face.


    He had to find that person!


    He had to make that person know that no one could touch his woman. He did not care who that was!


    Half an hourter, Ruby and the girls came to Jade Pavilion.


    Ruby still looked wretched at that moment. Although she redid her makeup, she also added some fake


    bruises on the corner of her eyes and lips.


    When they saw each other, she was like a sticky carp. She slid coquettishly into Tiger¡¯s arms. She


    cried, ¡°Tiger, look! He hit me until I became like this. You have to stand up for me!¡±


    Tiger saw the bruises on Ruby¡¯s face and flew into a blind rage. He mmed his hand down on the


    table, making all the wine sses jump. The wine sses then fell off the table. He yelled, ¡°F*ck! Who


    the f*ck is so unbridled? Did you not tell him that you¡¯re my woman?¡±


    Tiger was livid.


    Whoever it was, they ruined such a beautiful face. How could he not be mad?


    This was not about the pping, but it was about honor.


    Ruby sobbed and said, ¡°I told him, but he s-said¡­¡±


    Ruby pretended to stammer from fear.


    Tiger frowned and roared, ¡°What did he say? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°He said, ¡®Tiger who? He¡¯s just a paper tiger. If he has the guts, tell him toe find me and I¡¯ll remove


    his teeth,¡¯¡± Ruby said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had prepared the script while she was on her way here. She was making this all up.


    Her friends all nodded and chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, Tiger. That guy was looking down on you.¡±


    ¡°You have to get him! His name is Philip rke.¡±


    ¡°I know where they are. They went to Arc de Triumph Hotel.¡±


    The women were chattering non-stop.


    Tiger¡¯s chest was filled with rage and he had nowhere to release it. He got up and kicked the chair he


    was sitting on. Then, he roared, ¡°F*ck! I, Tiger Zander, have been with Theo for seven to eight years


    and this is the first time I¡¯vee across someone who looks down on me! Arc de Triumph Hotel,


    right? You lot, get the boys. We¡¯re going to riot! Get that blind fool back here for daddy!¡±


    Of course, Tiger did not know who Philip was.


    Mr. rke?


    Tiger only knew Mr. rke as Mr. rke and not by his full name.


    Plus, even if he knew that Mr. rke was Philip, there were so many Philip rkes in the world.


    A roar broke out in the private room.


    Seven to eight men in the private room got up and barged out angrily.


    Tiger would not go there personally. He would just make a fool out of himself if he did.


    Of course, he would ask his men to take care of something as minor as this.


    Ruby could not hide the cold smirk on her face when she saw Tiger being so furious. She mumbled in


    her heart, ¡®Philip rke, you¡¯re dead meat!¡¯


    ¡®How dare you cross me. I¡¯ll pull out your nerves and skin you alive!¡¯


    Back to Wynn. When she got to the office in the morning, she felt that something was off.


    It was as if everyone was looking at her and mumbling softly about her.


    When chairman Derrick called for a meeting, Wynn knew for sure that something big was happening.


    ¡°Did you hear about that? Marketing department¡¯s manager, Gavin Zach, has been fired!¡±


    ¡°What? Mr. Zach was fired? No way! He has been working here for so many years. Why was he fired?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea, right? I heard he offended someone important in Celestial Club and was beaten


    half-dead on the spot. He¡¯s still in the hospital. Plus, that person stated that if anyone dares to hire


    Gavin, there will be only one result¡ªthey should just wait for theirpany to go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Dang! Who¡¯s that? Why are they so ostentatious? Tell us!¡±


    Everyone in the office was gossiping non-stop.


    Wynn heard most of it and was suspicious.


    At the same time, she believed that the only reason Philip could save her was because of that


    important person.


    She was even more determined to know about that person.


    However, it was unfortunate that no one knew about that mysterious person.


    Despite that, the more mysterious that person was, the more Wynn wanted to know.


    Who could that be?


    Wynn was in her office. However, her head was somewhere else the entire day. After pondering for a


    long while, she decided to call and ask Philip.


    ¡°Hello, honey. What¡¯s wrong?¡± A familiar voice sounded on the other side of the phone.


    Wynn was hesitant. She bit her lip and asked, ¡°Philip, I want to ask you about how you saved me from


    Celestial Club.¡±


    It was difficult for her to put that into words.


    After all, she was almost raped by Rand Turner because she wanted to take on his business.


    Wynn was still slightly traumatized from that.


    Philip and Agnes had arrived at Arc de Triumph Hotel. He felt that something was amiss when Wynn


    asked him that.


    He decided to lie. ¡°The boss of the club had some misunderstanding with someone that day. So, I


    rushed in and saved you without even thinking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Wynn asked curiously. It was obvious that she did not buy it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not believe me?¡± Philipughed and asked.


    Wynn frowned and said after pondering for a moment, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    After she said that, she hung up the phone. She started at her documents and started to space out.


    Even though that person had note to save her, it was all thanks to him that she was saved.


    Who was that mysterious person?

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Derrick was sitting in the middle of the meeting room. He looked at his staff and coughed. Then, he


    said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard of Mr. Zach¡¯s dismissal. Don¡¯t make random guesses. The reason he


    can¡¯t stay as the general manager of the marketing department is because of his health. So, I¡¯ve


    decided that Wynn should be the general manager of the marketing department of ourpany.¡±


    After he said that, apuse sounded in the meeting room.


    Wynn was still spacing out. She was thinking about that mysterious man. She only came back to her


    senses when the person next to her poked her. She stood up hurriedly and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you


    for trusting me, Mr. Hall. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Mr. Hall had already told her about the promotion earlier on.


    Wynn had already mentally prepared herself.


    After the meeting was dismissed, Wynn went back to her office. After a while, Rose walked in angrily


    and shrieked unreasonably, ¡°Wynn Johnston! Why? You vixen! You must have slept with him! If not,


    how did you be the general manager? That¡¯s my position, you b*tch!¡±


    Rose was angry. All her time and effort to tter her way to the top had been for nothing.


    Plus, she even lost her job now.


    Human resources told her that she was fired.


    The first thing she did was to barge into Wynn¡¯s office to create a ruckus.


    Wynn looked at her indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Rose, don¡¯t you know what you did? You have no


    right to tell me whether I deserve this position or not. Get out now!¡±


    Wynn was extremely frustrated.


    ¡°Oh? Your tail is starting to show after you got promoted to general manager, huh? You b*tch! You¡¯re a


    homewrecker!¡±


    Rose did not care anymore. She started yelling and shrieking to make trouble for no reason. When she


    was pulled out from the office, she was still trying to create a ruckus in the office that was only a few


    hundred square feet. ¡°Let me tell you all, Wynn Johnston is a b*tch! She sleeps with the clients


    whenever she goes out to talk business. She¡¯s a gigantic wh*re!


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me! Let go!¡±


    ¡°Wynn! Just you wait! I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Wynn grabbed her bag and took a bus to Celestial Club after Rose was dragged out.


    She wanted to know who that mysterious person was.


    However, when she got to Celestial Club, she found that it had been demolished.


    There were a few bulldozers at the scene. Some workers were going on about their jobs.


    ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡±


    Wynn turned around and saw a tall and sexy woman strutting over to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She was perfect. She had the perfect body and her skin was wless. From her smile, one could tell


    that she was a kind, respectful, and stylish woman.


    It was Anna.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, why are you here?¡± When Anna saw Wynn¡¯s face, she asked curiously.


    Wynn was shocked. That woman knew her.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Wynn asked.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Johnston. My boss told us specifically to take good care of you.¡± Anna smiled, her


    eyes turning into little crescents. She looked like she had been kissed by the spring breeze.


    Wynn¡¯s heart trembled when she asked, ¡°Is it the boss who saved me that night?¡±


    Anna smiled and nodded. ¡°Miss Johnston, you¡¯re hrious. Do you not know our boss?¡±


    Anna was curious. Were she and Mr. rke not married to each other?


    Wynn smiled. How would she know that person? She never even saw what they looked like.


    ¡°Um, can you give me your boss¡¯ number? I want to thank him in person,¡± Wynn stammered.


    Anna pressed her lips together. She was puzzled. However, she still agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    After she said that, she took out her phone and found Mr. rke¡¯s number.


    Wynn looked over and saw that it was an unknown number. However, thest four digits of the number


    made her eyes brighten. 0513! It was her birthday!


    Was it a coincidence?


    After hesitating, Wynn called the number. She was extremely nervous.


    ¡°I walked past your world and I¡¯ve lived through it when it was in full bloom. Please go forward and


    don¡¯t turn back. I¡¯ll be the one waiting for you at the end.¡±


    The ringtone!


    It was her favorite song.


    Plus, it was the song Philip sang to her when he proposed to her.


    Was it another coincidence?


    Wynn started to feel nervous all of a sudden. She kept seeing Philip¡¯s face in her brain.


    Was it him?


    At the same time, Philip was standing at the entrance of Arc de Triumph Hotel. Suddenly, his phone


    rang.


    He touched his pocket and took out a phone. No, it was not this one.


    It was the other one.


    He took it out again and looked at the caller ID. ¡®Honey.¡¯


    Suddenly, Philip was stunned. His eyes grew big.


    How was this possible?


    She had never called this number before!


    He only saved her number in his contact list.


    He never mentioned this number to Wynn before.


    Plus, he only told this number to three people¡ªGeorge, Theo, and Anna.


    The people who knew this number were the ones who knew about his identity!


    How did Wynn find out about this number?


    Was his identity exposed?

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Should he pick up the call?


    Philip was confused. He called Agnes and told her what was going on. He said, ¡°Muddle through this.¡±


    Agnes nodded and motioned with her hands to signify ¡®okay¡¯. She answered the call gracefully, ¡°Hello,


    who¡¯s this?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Wynn was clearly shocked. She did not expect the other party to be a


    woman.


    Plus, her voice sounded nice.


    However, at the same time, she let out a sigh of relief. It was not him.


    Had she been overthinking?


    Hehe, right.


    Would she not know what kind of person Philip was?


    She pathetically came up with that illusion despite that.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. rke. I am Wynn Johnston. Maybe you don¡¯t know me, but I was saved in Celestial Club


    that day thanks to you.¡± Wynn had prepared a speech on how to thank her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just happy to help. We¡¯re all women, and I hate it when men force women to do dirty


    things,¡± Agnes said. She was skilled in making conversation.


    As she said that, she nced at Philip who was giving her a thumbs up.


    Why was he hiding this from his wife?


    ¡°Um, Mrs. rke, do you have time? I want to treat you to a meal.¡± Wynn asked probingly. Then, she


    exined hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to thank you.¡±


    Agnes did not reply immediately. She looked at Philip and moved her lips slightly. She whispered, ¡°She


    said she wants to treat you to a meal. Yes or no?¡±


    Philip shook his head.


    Agnes smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a little busy recently. I¡¯ll get in touch with you when I have time.¡±


    Actually, Agnes did not even overthink it.


    She thought Philip had fought with Wynn and they were having a cold war between themselves.


    She wanted to help them make amends.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Wynn sounded happy.


    ¡°Yeah, I have something I need to take care of. I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡± Agnes hung up the phone


    after she said that. She smiled at Philip and tilted her head. ¡°How did I do?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face fell. Agnes was taking things into her own hands.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, he could not say anything about that. He could only shake his head and sigh helplessly.


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s just leave it this way. But please don¡¯t make decisions for me in the future, okay? I


    can¡¯t tell anyone about my identity yet, including Wynn.¡±


    Agnes was shocked. She lost her train of thought instantly. She bowed and apologized. ¡°Mr. rke, I¡­


    I thought you had a fight with Miss Johnston and that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Agnes¡¯ eyes were watery. She looked like she was extremely aggrieved.


    Philip did not want to scold her anyway, so he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Then, they turned around and walked into Arc de Triumph Hotel.


    Tonight, Philip decided to treat the staff of hispany to a meal as a reward.


    When everyone got here, Philip downed his drink.


    Everyone was curious about how Philip got so rich all of a sudden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m just a normal person. As for the money, they were left for me by my


    father. I¡¯m still the old Philip even though I¡¯m rich. We¡¯re still friends.¡± Philip smiled.


    ¡°Philip, what are you talking about? You became rich and you bought ourpany for ten million


    bucks. I¡¯ve never seen you spend money like this.¡±


    ¡°Right, but to be honest, you did such a good job of hiding it, Philip. Are you those secretly rich men


    who only appear in novels?¡±


    His old colleaguesughed and said. They were hiding a great deal of ttery in their sentences.


    They had no choice. When one became a dragon, millions would want to pay their respects.


    If even a guy like Philip could be rich, why could they not?


    However, this was reality.


    Aside from ttery, they could not do anything else.


    Before this, Philip had been poor, so they could talk freely. It was different now. They added more


    respect and ttery in their words.


    Philip understood that and addressed this issue. ¡°Alright guys, stop ttering me. Don¡¯t you guys know


    what kind of person I am? Aside from Wilson who always targeted me, everyone else treated me quite


    well. I remember all of those. It has nothing to do with being rich or not. It¡¯s just a word. I won¡¯t forget


    about you guys because I have what I have right now. Also, I won¡¯t treat you guys unfairly.


    ¡°So, today, aside from this meal, I also have some little presents for you guys.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Philip snapped his fingers.


    After that, ten tall waitresses with slitted cheongsams walked into the private room in a single file.


    They were all holding delicate BMW boxes in their hands.


    When the boxes were opened, the BMW keys were disyed for everyone to see.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°F*ck me! What is this? BMW¡­ keys? There¡¯s about 100 of those. Philip, what are you doing? Are you


    changing your career to be a key maker?¡±


    ording to their knowledge of Philip, he would never buy 100 BMWs just because he was a nouveau


    riche.


    However, he did spend ten million to buy thepany and be the new boss.


    The BMW keys, though¡­ This could not be¡­


    Suddenly, someone from the crowd sucked in a deep breath and yelled, ¡°Gosh! Did you guys forget


    about the BMW bikes at the parking lot?¡±


    At this moment, everyone sucked in a deep breath.


    Right!


    There were 100 BMW bikes in the parking lot.


    They were still discussing heatedly. They were wondering which nouveau riche was hosting a biker


    party.


    Was Philip the one who bought all of the bikes?


    T-this was unbelievable!


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I bought all 100 of the bikes,¡± Philip nodded and said nonchntly.


    Bzz!


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Philip, are you for real?¡± A lot of them were horrified.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just bought presents for you guys. Plus, we¡¯re delivery guys. We have to be fast,


    right? These babies will definitely be as fast as lightning!¡± Philip said.


    A few of them had their eyes wide. They were staring at each other in disbelief.


    ¡°Philip, are you saying that from now on, we¡¯ll be delivering the orders with these BMW bikes?¡±


    someone asked with his voice trembling.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Philip said. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to be the most ostentatious one in our industry. We


    have to increase our productivity. I have huge goals and I want to be the number one deliverypany


    in Riverdale. Then, I¡¯m going to expand the business all over the country. Agnes, are you confident?¡±


    Agnes was shocked. She got up and nodded before saying solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. rke. I¡¯ll do


    my best.¡±


    Everyone raised their sses and promised to work hard and strive for the better.


    ¡°Sir, your dishes¡­¡±


    The waitress walked into the private room. She wanted to ask Philip about the dishes, but her eyes


    landed on the keys on the table. She was so shocked that she did not know how to speak anymore.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can bring them in now. Right, I said I wanted Lafite from 1982, right? Give me two boxes of them.


    Also, give me the best Maotai you have. Give three of them to each table.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sir.¡±


    When she left the room, the waitress¡¯s eyes were still on the table.


    She could not help it. She was so shocked by what she saw.


    All of the dishes were here. There was shark fin¡¯s soup, bird¡¯s nest, foie gras, P¨¦rigord ck truffle,


    shirako from a blowfish, and so on. The colleagues from thepany were once again shocked. This


    was too extravagant. Even Agnes had not eaten a meal as extravagant as this before.


    ¡°We¡¯ll drink to our hearts¡¯ content tonight. The first ss is to fate. It¡¯s only because of fate that


    everyone can gather here tonight.¡±


    As he said that, Philip lifted his ss and downed the contents.


    Philip¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not that good, but it was not bad either. It was just so-so.


    The main point was that his identity right now was too respectable. Everyone had to look up to him.


    However, despite this, Philip was not snobbish nor arrogant.


    Everyone lifted their sses to drink with him.


    When he saw this, Philip knew he could not escape. He took two tiny sips.


    When it was time to pay, the waitress walked over with a million-dor bill.


    Philip did not even look at it. He swiped his card directly.


    After dinner, Philip let Agnes make some arrangements and asked the substitute drivers to drive the


    cars back to the office. The drivers each got 200 bucks as tips.


    As he got up, Philip said with a smile on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s have an after-party! Let¡¯s continue this at


    Smith¡¯s Bar!¡±


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re so generous!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke is so honorable!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to go to Smith¡¯s Bar for a long time, but I never had the money. I heard the chicks


    there are amazing.¡±


    When the waitresses heard that, they all looked envious. ¡®Where can I find bosses like him? Give me a


    dozen of them!¡¯


    ¡°Mr. rke, do you want to go back to take a look at M?¡± Agnes said in a worried voice when she


    saw Philip shaking as he got up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to let you guys take a two-day leave after this. Paid leaves.¡± Philip waved his hand.


    What an affluent nouveau riche!


    Paid leaves!


    Did the wind bring him his money?


    After the battle ended here, Philip and the gang went to another location.


    However, when he just got out of the door, he heard a curious and mocking voice calling his name.


    ¡°Philip?¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Philip rke lifted his gaze and was met with a familiar face. That person was wearing an expression


    of mocking sarcasm.


    ¡°Weslie Warren?¡±


    Philip frowned. They had been ssmates during their university days. In fact, they both fell for Wynn


    Johnston, making them more of rivals to be exact.


    However, Wynn had chosen to be with the talented Philip rke in the end.


    In regards to that, Wesley still held grudges.


    He was not any less of a man than Philip was as far as he was concerned. Yet, why did Wynn choose


    Philip over him?


    Not to mention, Philip did not have much going for him from what Wesley had heard. Philip¡¯s n to


    start his own business failed and he now resorted to earning his keep through delivering food. His


    daughter was diagnosed with Congenital Heart Defect, and his marriage with Wynn was no longer the


    way it used to be.


    The worse the turn Philip rke¡¯s life had taken, the more hatred Wesley felt in his heart.


    It was only normal for men to hold grudges when the love of their university life was taken away.


    ¡®Absolute piece of trash! How dare he make the woman I love suffer!¡¯


    ¡°Holy sh*t! It f*cking is you, my old ssmate!¡±


    Wesleyughed heartily as he walked over. Patting Philip on the shoulder, he said, ¡°It has been four


    years since west met! I hear you¡¯ve changed jobs and started delivering food now? So, how much do


    you earn a month? Not too bad a sry, I presume.¡±


    Wesley¡¯s tone oozed with arrogant mocking.


    Philip furrowed his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    Wesley chuckled. Knowing that Philip was trying his best not to look weak, he fetched out a shiny


    golden card and gave it to Philip as one would give beggars change. Proudly, he proimed, ¡°If you


    ever want toe and eat, simply call my number. I¡¯ll give you a discount, seeing how we¡¯re old


    ssmates and all.¡±


    Philip nced calmly at the name on the golden business card before him. Wesley Warren, Manager of


    Arc de Triumph.


    Indeed, one would find it hard topare to Wesley¡¯s family background.


    It had only been three or four years since graduation, and he had already found himself in the position


    of Arc de Triumph¡¯s manager.


    Arc de Triumph Hotel was one of Riverdale¡¯s famous hotels.


    With chains all over the country, Arc de Triumph was a five-star hotel!


    Being its manager evidently implied Wesley¡¯s ability in the way he did things.


    The corner of Philip¡¯s lips twitched into a slight smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Pride swarmed Wesley¡¯s eyes as he smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? It¡¯s not like you¡¯lle


    here all the time. I¡¯d say once a year at most, no? We¡¯re old ssmates, it¡¯s only right if I get you a


    discount. Not to mention, I hardly believe you¡¯ll be able to afford the food here anyway with your wage


    as a delivery boy. I¡¯ve heard that you need money for your daughter¡¯s sickness, and by aiding you, I¡¯d


    like to think I¡¯m also helping Wynn.¡±


    Wesley made sure to put extra emphasis on his daughter¡¯s sickness and Wynn Johnston when he


    spoke.


    Suddenly, a thought came to Wesley. ¡°Hey, I heard people say you¡¯re getting a divorce with Wynn? Is it


    true? Everyone envied your rtionship back then. It has only been three years though, why the


    divorce?


    ¡°Oh, right! It was a shotgun wedding, wasn¡¯t it? Good job, man. You got on the train before you even


    paid for the ticket.¡±


    Wesley said with a smile, his words dripping with a thick coat of sarcasm.


    Philip replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much of my divorce with Wynn that¡¯s of your concern.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wesley did not take the hint, sighing. ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t want to say this, my dude. But what good is there


    from delivering food? You were our idol back in university with your high spirits and all. I admired you


    then, but what happened to you? How did you get like this?¡±


    Philip squinted.


    Wesley was a cheap man. Sure, it might seem that they were reminiscing about the past, yet every


    word he spoke was one of criticism and mocking jabs.


    Coupled with his arrogant and provocative expression, he held not even an ounce of respect for Philip.


    ¡°But that¡¯s alright. I believe in you. Even though you¡¯re merely delivering food right now, hard work is


    hard work, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get to deliver parcels soon. By the time your divorce with Wynn goes


    through, I¡¯ll definitely chase her again. I still miss her even after all these years.¡±


    Wesley shrugged. ¡°Oh yeah. There¡¯s a reunion party next month. You¡¯ve got toe, dude, and


    remember to bring Wynn too since you haven¡¯t joined thest two years. Unless you¡¯re afraid that the


    rest of us old ssmates will make fun of you?¡±


    Philip smiled. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that you know how humans are. When we see something pitiful, we can¡¯t help


    but sympathize. Seeing your failure, I¡¯ve found myself more at peace.¡± Wesley roared inughter.


    What else could he be saying?


    He wasughing at Philip!


    Every depressing and resigned thought in his mind disappeared instantly. Looking at Philip¡¯s current


    state made Wesley¡¯s heart fill with glee.


    He stared at Philip, trying to find even a shred of embarrassment or shame in his expression.


    However, all that met him was Philip¡¯s same expression of calm.


    Fine, keep pretending!


    Philip shrugged. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re f*cking cool, Wesley Warren? The road of life is a long one. What


    makes you think I won¡¯t end up at a higher spot than you in the future?¡±


    With that, Philip slid the gold card back into the pocket of Wesley¡¯s zer and turned to leave.


    Wesley did not like that.


    Despite how bad a turn his life had taken, Philip was still being arrogant.


    Back then in university, he was indeed no match for Philip rke.


    As long as Philip was present, Wesley easily became the side character.


    Now with Philip¡¯s life taking a turn for the worse coupled with therge gap between both their statuses,


    Wesley felt an unparalleled sense of calm.


    He wanted to mock Philip with all he had.


    He wanted to take back everything he lost back then.


    Including Wynn Johnston.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°Wait, Philip, hold on. Why the rush? It¡¯s not always that we get to meet old ssmates. Let¡¯s talk for a


    little longer.¡± Wesley ran after him.


    Philip¡¯s eyebrows furrowed further, his expression darkening.


    There was little he and Wesley Warren had inmon. Philip would very much rather not deal with old


    ssmates like him anymore.


    They had changed¡ªchanged into people of greater statuses.


    Philip shook his head and said coldly, ¡°Back then, you were but a piece of trash to me, Wesley Warren.


    Though I did not expect that you¡¯d still be a piece of trash now.¡±


    Wesley froze. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He did not expect a sentence like that toe out from the mouth of a good-for-nothing like Philip


    rke.


    He called him a piece of trash?


    Who was the real piece of trash here?


    ¡°You think that now you¡¯re the manager of Arc de Triumph, you¡¯re at the top of the world? So cool now,


    are you? So you¡¯re showing it off to rub it in my face? What¡¯s wrong with us delivery boys? You think


    you¡¯re f*cking better than us?¡± Philip snorted.


    He had kept it in for long enough.


    Not wanting to add fuel to the mes, he did not expect his toleration to result in the other¡¯s


    aggravation.


    ¡°Haha! Philip rke you dumb f*cker, are you kidding me?¡± Wesleyughed, his expression potent with


    means to mock. ¡°I, the manager of Arc de Triumph, earn a monthly sry of 40 thousand! You¡¯re just a


    delivery boy. Even after working your *ss off, I doubt if you can even earn six thousand. Perhaps you


    only earn slightly more than five thousand a month. What do you have that¡¯s better than me in terms of


    familial background, status, and contacts? How am I not better than you, Philip rke? Yeah, I¡¯m


    f*cking better than you, Philip! What are you gonna do about it, huh?¡±


    Wesley could not tolerate how the other was still pretending to be all high and mighty.


    ¡°You were f*cking great during university. You even had yourself a bunch of juniors falling at your feet.


    Why¡¯re you delivering food now? I¡¯ll tell you why. ¡®Cause you suck! You are all pieces of trash in my


    eyes! So what if I think I¡¯m better than you all?¡± Wesley seemed proud of himself.


    Not only had Wesley offended Philip with what he said, but he also offended all of Philip¡¯s colleagues


    who were present at the scene.


    Now over 60 people were angry at Wesley!


    Stomping over to him, they surrounded Wesley with a menacing look on their faces.


    ¡°Sure, all of us deliver food. So what if you¡¯re a manager? You¡¯re working for other people too!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this now? I heard someone calling us delivery boys pieces of trash. What are you, some kind


    of god? Think you¡¯re on the top of the world?¡±


    ¡°F*ck this! I hate people like you, I¡¯m gonna f*ck you up! Absolutely disgusting!¡±


    Instantly, the lobby began to riot.


    Many had resorted to violence. They were letting their fists do the talking.


    Right then, tens of bodyguards rushed to the scene. With Wesley protected behind them, the


    bodyguards stood off against Philip¡¯s mob of people.


    ¡°F*ck! They have the f*cking galls to hit me! What are you doing? Get this group of busybodies out!¡±


    Wesley roared as he straightened his suit and touched the spot on his face where he had been


    punched.


    The group of bodyguards had Philip¡¯s mob of people surrounded in an instant. Merely surrounded and


    nothing more.


    There were too many people, after all. Over 60 of them.


    All of them stood on Philip¡¯s side as they red at Wesley.


    ¡°Very well, Philip rke. Can¡¯t get you to leave on your own, huh? Fine. If you don¡¯t want to leave on


    your own, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Wesley red ominously at Philip.


    With that, Wesley pulled out his cell and called security. ¡°I¡¯ve got work for you. Get here!¡±


    ted was an understatement to how he felt at the moment for he could pretty much already see the


    scene of Philip rke being shamefully thrown out of the hotel.


    Trying to look cool in front of me with a gang of delivery boys? F*ck you!


    At the same time, the head of security arrived only to see the scene of chaos before him. Shocked, he


    quickly ran over.


    ¡°Manager Warren. What happened?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Throw this gang of f*cking *ssholes out!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Manager Warren. These are our hotel¡¯s VIP clients!¡±


    The head of security was stunned. Although he had no idea what was going on, it was evident to him


    that Wesley was picking on Philip¡¯s group of people.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t? They¡¯re merely a bunch of delivery boys, how can they be our hotel¡¯s


    VIP clients?¡± Wesley sneered, a mocking expression painting his face. He then pped the head of


    security, pointed his finger at him, and began to reprimand. ¡°Who¡¯s the manager here? If I tell you to


    throw them out, you throw them out!¡±


    ¡®What a waste of space. Talking back to a superior too!¡¯


    ¡°Manager Warren, they¡¯re really our hotel¡¯s VIP clients. There¡¯re at least 100 BMW motorcycles


    outside, all parked under this client¡¯s name. I can¡¯t be responsible for the consequences if I were to


    throw them out.¡±


    The head of security did not like it one bit, but he kept it in.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wesley was always arrogant and domineering, so the staff would usually just turn a blind eye.


    Yet now he wanted to throw these people, who were evidently VIPs, out?


    He would surely be fired if their boss got wind of this.


    Wesley burst intoughter after hearing what the head of security said. ¡°What kind of joke is this? 100


    BMW motorcycles? Who the f*ck are you kidding?¡±


    Wesleyughed harder.


    He, too, had seen the 100 BMW motorcycles parked outside and was envious.


    After realizing that such a nouveau riche VIP client hade to the hotel, Wesley initially nned to


    make connections. When he saw Philip rke instead, he decided to mock him a little.


    Now, someone was telling him that the 100 BMW bikes outside were being used for food deliveries and


    that they belonged to Philip.


    This must be a f*cking joke!


    Yet, right at that moment¡­


    Philip took his phone from his pocket and dialed for George Thomas. ¡°Hey, Old Man George. How


    much to buy Arc de Triumph?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯ll cost you 18 billion to buy Arc de Triumph as there are 50 branches throughout the


    entire country.¡±


    On the other side of the line stood George before the floor-to-ceiling window. He was reading off the


    data report in his hand.


    His secretary had gotten him a full list of Arc de Triumph¡¯s assets and financial statements pretty much


    the moment Philip asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many billions it costs, I want it bought.¡± Philip rke sounded evidently annoyed.


    ¡°Very well, Young Master,¡± George replied and made another call.


    Instantly, numerous direct calls were made from Riverdale to Arc de Triumph¡¯s headquarters in Capital


    City.


    That night, a mysterious force began to operate secretly in Riverdale and Capital City.


    By the side, Wesley stared coldly at Philip and mocked. ¡°Oh? It has been so long since we met. I see


    your ability to lie through your teeth has gotten better. Purchasing Arc de Triumph? What a bold


    statement to make.¡±


    ¡®Who does he think he is, buying Arc de Triumph like it¡¯s no big deal!


    ¡®Is he even aware of Arc de Triumph¡¯s market price?


    ¡®20 billion!


    ¡®Putting up a cool front now, are you? Hah. As if you¡¯re the only one who knows how.


    ¡®Still, if you¡¯re gonna lie, at least make it f*cking usible.


    ¡®What do you take us for? Idiots? Just buying off the entire Arc De Triumph like that.¡¯


    Not too longter, another call from George arrived. ¡°All preparations have been made, Young Master.


    You are now the legal owner of Arc de Triumph. After spending a total of 20 billion, all three main


    shareholders have sold their shares. You now have 100 percent of all the shares, and therefore


    absolute authority.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Good job,¡± Philip rke replied calmly.


    If anything, George Thomas was an efficient man.


    ¡°Oh, and have their heade here now,¡± Philip rke said.


    Watching Philip converse with someone cryptically over the phone, Wesley sneered. ¡°Oh? Quite the


    show you¡¯ve put on here. So who did you call? You want to buy Arc de Triumph, don¡¯t you? Go on, do it


    in front of me right now. The moment you purchase Arc de Triumph, I¡¯ll bow and prostrate to you, Philip


    rke.¡±


    ¡®Just this Arc de Triumph branch in Riverdale itself costs around 200 million.


    ¡®Let alone the headquarters of the group itself costing 20 billion!


    ¡®And now you¡¯re purchasing the entirety of Arc de Triumph?¡¯


    At the same time, George had made a direct phone call with the head of Riverdale¡¯s branch.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Thomas! This is the first time you¡¯ve called me. How can I help you?¡± From the other end of


    the line sounded a polite and mellow tone of a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Mr. Yeager, our young master is currently at your hotel. He has requested your presence and hopes to


    see you in five minutes.¡±


    Hearing him, Zayn Yeager jolted awake.


    Mr. Thomas¡¯ young master. That was a man of great f*cking status.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Thomas. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    Promising so, Zayn Yeager hung up and made a dash for Arc de Triumph.


    Back to Wesley who was still staring condescendingly at Philip rke. ¡°You¡¯re still keeping up that


    facade, Philip? Fine! I¡¯ll y your little game. Let¡¯s see how f*cking cool you actually are!¡±


    Both his hands were in his pant pockets while his expression was one of jeering sarcasm.


    Philip did not seem impatient. While calmly sitting on a seat by the side, he pulled out his phone to


    video call M.


    She was currently being taken care of by thepany¡¯s babysitter.


    He would pick her upter that day.


    Due to Philip¡¯s working conditions and the fact that his parents-inw had never bothered to take care


    of her, M spent most of her time away in a nursery.


    Around five minutester, Zayn Yeager, the head of the Arc de Triumph Riverdale branch, appeared at


    the lobby¡¯s entrance.


    Setting his eyes on the scene in the lobby before him, he felt a slight unease.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He arrived quickly before Wesley and asked, ¡°Manager Wesley, what seems to be the matter?¡±


    Wesley was stunned. He did not expect the head of the branch to arrive as per Philip¡¯s request.


    As Zayn was the person in charge of the group¡¯s Riverdale branch, Wesley had no choice but to be


    humble and smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle, Mr. Yeager.¡±


    Zayn Yeager frowned instantly. ¡°Nothing you can¡¯t handle? The security team is here and yet you call


    this nothing? Forget it, I¡¯ll deal with this myself.¡±


    Should Mr. Thomas¡¯ young master be offended, it would be the end of his, Zayn Yeager¡¯s, career in


    Riverdale.


    Following that train of thought, the hair on the back of his neck stood in fear.


    As for Mr. Thomas¡¯ young master¡­ Well, what better person to suck up to?


    Quickly taking a step forward to screen the group of people before him, he asked courteously, ¡°Excuse


    me, which one of you is Master rke? Mr. Philip rke?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Collectively, all gazes fell on Philip.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    ¡®Master rke?¡¯


    Wesley was stunned. What a joke!


    ¡®Master rke? This f*cking asshole?¡¯


    Then, Philip stood forward. ¡°That would be me. I¡¯m Philip rke.¡±


    With that, he pointed a finger at Wesley and demanded, ¡°From today onwards, this man is to be


    removed from Arc de Triumph. I don¡¯t want to see him in any branch at all. Can that be done?¡±


    Zayn Yeager tensed. ncing at Wesley from the corner of his eyes, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Master


    rke.¡±


    He knew Wesley must have had a conflict with Philip rke.


    Yet to fire Wesley with just a word, that was something Zayn Yeager could not do.


    Even after disregarding the fact that doing so was against the rules of the hotel, Wesley Warren¡¯s father


    was one of the hotel¡¯s shareholders. That was a person worth a few hundred million!


    That itself was enough reason to stop him from firing Wesley.


    However, Philip¡¯s next sentence shook everyone to their bones. ¡°You might not know, but I¡¯ve already


    purchased the entirety of Arc de Triumph. I am now the biggest shareholder of Arc de Triumph, holding


    100 percent of all the stocks.¡±


    Hearing him, Wesley doubled over inughter.


    ¡°You bought the entire Arc de Triumph? And you hold 100 percent of the stocks? Please, who are you


    kidding? I don¡¯t think you know, but my father is one of Arc de Triumph¡¯s shareholders, okay!¡±


    Zayn Yeager frowned as well. ¡°Master rke, while I am aware of your rtionship with Mr. Thomas, I


    would not advise that you make such jokes in the future. As far as I am concerned, there has yet to be


    any changes in Arc de Triumph¡¯s shareholders.¡±


    His expression darkened. Had it not been on behalf of the fact that this was Mr. Thomas¡¯ Master


    rke, he would have thrown this arrogant little sh*t out already.


    However, the expression Philip wore was too genuine and calm.


    It did not seem like he was joking.


    That was something Zayn Yeager could not seem to understand. There was no Mr. rke among the


    list of Arc de Triumph¡¯s shareholders.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I just bought it, so I suppose the share transfer form will arrive in a bit.¡± Philip rke rified


    calmly.


    ¡°Holy f*ck, Philip rke! If you¡¯re going to lie, at least make it reasonable! My dad owns two percent of


    Arc de Triumph¡¯s stocks. It may not seem much, but that¡¯s still 300 to 400 million! Do you get it now,


    you poor f*ck!¡± Wesley sneered.


    Ding dong!


    Right at that moment, Philip¡¯s cell phone pinged to signify the arrival of mail.


    Clicking on the notification, he showed Zayn Yeager the mail.


    Zayn was dazed when he read the contents of the mail.


    Right before him was Arc de Triumph Group¡¯s document of proof for the highest authority shareholder.


    Written on the document was the name of the newly appointedrgest shareholder. With only one


    name present, Philip rke owned 100% of all Arc de Triumph Group¡¯s shares.


    Moreover, the document was stamped with Arc de Triumph Group¡¯s seal!


    There was no mistaking its legitimacy. After all, forgery of legal documents was a felony and a risk not


    worth taking for the sake of y-pretend.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forgive me, Master rke. But I still have to rify.¡±


    Zayn was a shrewd man. Taking out his phone, he walked off to the side.


    It was simple. All he had to do was ask the shareholders of thepany, and Wesley¡¯s father was the


    most convenient option of all.


    After all, Wesley¡¯s father owned two percent of the shares.


    If the transfer of shares was true, Master rke would then be the one man he could never offend. In


    fact, he would have to treat him like one would a Buddha!


    ¡°Mr. Warren, something has urred over here that I would like to verify with you if that¡¯s okay? Well,


    uh, we have a Mr. rke here who ims that he has purchased all of Arc de Triumph¡¯s shares. And


    there might have been some sort of conflict between him and your son¡­¡±


    From the other end of the line drifted in a panting baritone apanied by the soft cries of a charming


    lady.


    ¡°What the hell? What Mr. rke? Bullsh*t! The entirety of Arc de Triumph amounts up to 20 billion.


    Who in the world has the money to buy it all in one go?! Throw the f*cker out and leave me alone!¡±


    m! The call ended.


    Zayn¡¯s expression shifted at the unexpected turn of events.


    Back where Wesley stood, he continued to re at Philip. With a frosty gaze, he scoffed. ¡°Hah. I¡¯ve got


    to give it to you though, you just had to lie and be cool didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know my father¡¯s also Arc


    de Triumph¡¯s shareholder?¡±


    Philip shook his head and simply imed, ¡°Nope. Though I suppose as a small shareholder, the


    transfer of shares shouldn¡¯t have much to do with him either.¡±


    ¡°Haha, bullsh*t! My father¡¯s shares in Arc de Triumph are worth around 300 to 400 million! 300 to 400


    million! Do you have any idea how much that is?! You might not even earn that much your entire life.


    Perhaps the farthest you¡¯ll go is by lying like this. So sad.¡± Wesley shook his head, his expression that


    of mocking pity.


    Brushing off thement, Philip rke stated, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Both you and your father will be thrown out


    of Arc de Triumph in a moment anyway. So if anything, you should feel sad for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Wesley Warren flushed a deep red!


    He had been humiliated!


    ¡®How dare this piece of trash say such things?


    ¡®How dare he threaten to throw me and dad out of Arc de Triumph?!


    ¡®Where did this idiot get his bravery from?


    ¡®Fish Leong?


    ¡®This was preposterous!¡¯


    ¡°So Philip rke, does this mean that as long as I¡¯m not thrown out of Arc de Triumph by the end of


    today, I¡¯ll hear a ¡®Master Wesley¡¯ from your mouth as you kneel before me?¡± Wesley was pissed. The


    corners of his lips lifted into a sneer as he spoke.


    Perhaps, all that Philip had left was his ability to bluff.


    ¡°Slim chance. Hardly probable.¡±


    Philip did not want to entertain Wesley either, considering his goal here was to have dinner. He never


    nned to stir trouble, but the other had done nothing but humiliate him the entire time. To turn a blind


    eye would be a disgrace to his identity as the heir to his family¡¯s fortune!


    ¡®So Wesley Warren wants to be arrogant?


    ¡®So he thinks he holds the higher ground?


    ¡®Very well. Then I shall take away your status and everything you own!¡¯


    Right then, Zayn returned after the call with a sour expression. ¡°Master rke, I¡¯m afraid that there has


    yet to be any confirming replies on my behalf. So¡­¡±


    The implications were clear¡ª¡®I have yet to receive any news, so I am unable to affirm your document


    for the transfer of shares.¡¯


    Wesley burst intoughter, his expression sarcastic and unkind. ¡°You hear that? Still f*cking posing are


    you? You have my respect. Why Wynn would choose a good-for-nothing like you is out of my


    comprehensive abilities!¡±


    ¡®Hrious, f*cking hrious!


    ¡®His lie has been seen through, and here he is still calm and unnerved.¡¯


    Philip did not say much. He merely opted to reply nonchntly, ¡°Give it a moment. I believe the man


    you called is his dad, Samuel Warren? I do suppose he wouldn¡¯t have much of a say at the shareholder


    meeting with his two percent stocks. So it makes sense that his father doesn¡¯t know of it yet. It should


    be any moment now, though.¡±


    Philip was right.


    This transfer of shares was an unanimous agreement made by all major shareholders.


    Minor shareholders had no say at all.


    As a result, Samuel Warren had yet to receive a notice.


    Though it would not be too long before he would.


    With that said, there was nothing more Philip could do, and so he began to chat with his colleagues.


    ¡°Quite the poser you are, Philip rke. My dad has no right, you say? You¡¯re hrious. Who do you


    think you are? The amazing Jack Ma? Or do you think you¡¯re Warren Buffett? You¡¯re nothing but dog


    sh*t! Purchasing Arc de Triumph? Do you even have 20 billion? F*cking idiot!¡± Wesley chuckled coldly


    at Philip.


    Philip merely shrugged in response. ¡°What difference are you to that of a frog at the bottom of the well?


    There is more to the world than either of us know, and I would greatly appreciate it if you would be so


    kind to stop judging me with the limited knowledge you have. You cannot possibly have an idea about


    how much money I have, for not even I myself know the exact amount. However, it is likely that the


    people you¡¯ve mentioned, Jack Ma and Warren Buffet, do not have as much as I do.¡±


    F*ck!


    Every word that came out from his mouth was pure bullsh*t!


    Did he think he was Takumi Fujiwara from Initial D?


    What ostentatious bullsh*t!


    Though, Philip rke was not wrong.


    Even with the total worth of all the nouveau riche on Forbes, it might still not amount to half the


    money his family had.


    Over 70% of the world¡¯s riches belonged to his family.


    Who could possibly be richer than him?


    It was just that Philip personally did not wish to take over his family business.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll just watch how the f*ck you n to lie your way out of this!¡± Wesley was infuriated.


    ¡®How dare you, Philip rke.


    ¡®Aspetitors back in university, I lost. Wynn Johnston married you.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯m the manager of Arc de Triumph, there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t tower over you with my status and


    social standing!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to look pretentious!¡¯


    Wesley was enraged at that moment, the raging fire in his heart burning mercilessly.


    s, he knew nothing of Philip¡¯s past, nor of the power he held.


    At the same time, in one of Riverdale¡¯s five-star hotels.


    Samuel Warrenidfortably on the goose-feather bed. Held lovingly in his arms was his newest


    female secretary.


    Samuel¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID showed that it was from Arc de Triumph¡¯s general finance


    manager!


    No longer paying the woman in his arms any attention, Samuel picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zach?


    Has something urred? An issue so major that you¡¯re calling sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren. I¡¯m here with a notice. Arc de Triumph has changed its major shareholder. All shares have


    been transferred to a Mr. rk, Mr. Philip rke. We¡¯ve cashed your percentage into your bank


    ounts, amounting to 300 million. We wish for your kind understanding.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Hearing that, Samuel froze in shock!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡®There has been a transfer of Arc de Triumph¡¯s shares!


    ¡®Amounting to 20 billion!


    ¡®So Zayn Yeager was speaking the truth when he called just now?


    ¡®All 100 percent of the shares?


    ¡®No way!


    ¡®We¡¯re talking about a whole 20 billion!


    ¡®Who the f*ck swallowed the entire Arc de Triumph in one gulp?


    ¡®Not even those on the Orienta¡¯s list of millionaires can buy it all in one night!¡¯


    Fear crept up on Samuel. He immediately recalled how Zayn mentioned something along the lines of


    Wesley having a conflict with Mr. rke!


    ¡®Crap! I should call and ask.¡¯


    Shortly, Zayn received a call from Samuel. ¡°Mr. Warren? Is something of the matter?¡±


    ¡°Pass the phone to Mr. rke.¡± Samuel was restless.


    Despite not understanding the other¡¯s intentions, Zayn passed the phone to Philip anyway. ¡°Master


    rke, Mr. Warren wishes to speak to you.¡±


    Philip took the phone and from the other end came the baritone voice of a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Mr. rke? This is Samuel Warren.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Hello, Mr. Warren.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, I apologize if my son has offended you in any way. He was in the wrong, and if you so


    require, I shall apologize to you personally.¡±


    Anxiety brewed within Samuel, stemmed from the fear that his son might have unknowingly offended


    this new and only major shareholder of Arc de Triumph that had appeared out of the blue!


    ¡®For a man of this caliber, one can only imagine the tricks he has up his sleeves and the assets and


    money he possesses!


    ¡®He¡¯s definitely not one to be messed with!¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Warren, to tell you the truth, I wouldn¡¯t consider myself a man who likes holding grudges. How


    about we do it this way, then? You sell me everypany you have under your name, and we call it


    even?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Samuel was shocked.


    He could not understand a thing of what the other person was trying to say.


    Sure, there were a fewpanies he owned, but even all of them together were worth 100 million or


    so only.


    Moreover, thosepanies were flourishing right now. Having received a Series A angel round of 20


    million, they were nning to invest in the US market and receive a Series B investment of 100 million!


    As much as these were opportunities to Samuel Warren, they had also be his life force.


    After all, thesepanies could be his path to the Forbes list!


    There was no way he would sell them.


    ¡°That¡¯s a funny joke, Mr. rke. Thosepanies of mine are merely little assets. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re too


    insignificant for you to consider.¡± Samuel chuckled dryly.


    ¡°Very well, then. Though from what I remember, thosepanies of yours are close to dering


    bankruptcy, aren¡¯t they? If my memory serves me right, you¡¯ve just received a Series A angel round


    right? And now you¡¯re nning for a Series B worth 100 million? What a shame it would be should they


    end up bankrupt.¡±


    Philip said calmly with a smile. In his other hand was his own phone detailed with everything George


    had sent over concerning Samuel Warren.


    From the moment he was born to his work experiences to thepanies under his name and how they


    were fending, everything was there, written clearly in ck and white.


    Samuel shivered and his eyebrow twitched. ¡°Mr. rke, they say you never know someone ¡®till you¡¯ve


    fought them, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that now is there? You¡¯re at Arc de Triumph, aren¡¯t you?


    I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    ¡®End up bankrupt?


    ¡®What a bold im this Mr. rke has made.


    ¡®To know of my angel round and the investment in markets overseas?


    ¡®And yet¡­¡¯


    Philip huffed a breath ofughter. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the time in the world, Mr. Warren. How about we do it


    this way? You have half an hour to consider my proposal. If you¡¯ve thought it through well, then you¡¯ll


    sell me yourpany. If not, then I suppose you can just wait to dere bankruptcy.¡±


    Philip was nothing if not calm.


    That only lead to Samuel bing more agitated and restless.


    ¡°Is this some sort of bad joke, Mr. rke?¡± Samuel chuckled suddenly.


    He refused to believe that one man would have the power to influence his angel round investment and


    financing corporations overseas.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been one to tell jokes. You have half an hour to think about whether you¡¯ll sell or if you¡¯ll


    dere bankruptcy. Your choice.¡±


    Philip said in a steady tone and hung up the phone.


    He was not interested in unnecessary chit-chatting with Samuel Warren.


    His choices had been presented before him.


    Philip¡¯s only goal was simple. All he wanted was for Wesley to understand that not everyone was for


    him to y with for his entertainment!


    Philip was aware that he might have taken it a little too far today.


    With that being said, he was fine with it. After all, it was not a pleasant feeling to be constantly picked


    and looked down on.


    After being hanged up on, Samuelid in his hotel suite with anxiety tugging at his heart.


    ¡®Will we go bankrupt?


    ¡®Who exactly is this young man who has just bought the entirety of Arc de Triumph¡¯s stocks?


    ¡®I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    However, Samuel had been working in the market for so long. He would like to believe he had at least


    learned something from his years of experience.


    ¡®Trying to force me into selling mypany? You wish!


    ¡®I¡¯d like to know just who the f*ck you think you are!¡¯


    No longer in the mood for anything, Samuel kicked thedy atop him away.


    Taking his phone again, he dialed an infrequently contacted number as a courteous smile dawned on


    his features. ¡°How¡¯re you doing, Chief Sullivan? We both know I wouldn¡¯te to you if I didn¡¯t have


    anything to ask, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Something¡¯s urred and I require your help, Chief


    Sullivan.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°Samuel Warren! Don¡¯t just call me when you feel like it and make me clean up after you! This is a


    difficult time right now. You could put me in danger for this!¡±


    From the other end of the line was the voice of a pissed and irked man.


    Samuel was far from angry and replied in a ttering tone, ¡°Johann, my brother! Something came up,


    you see. I can only turn to you, Brother.¡±


    Johann Sullivan was Samuel¡¯s source of power in Riverdale.


    It was thanks to Johann that he was where he was today.


    As a result, he had paid a considerable amount of respect in return.


    It was just that Johann had specified not to contact him unless something great urred.


    Johann begrudgingly left his bed and wore his presbyopic sses. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Samuel was not a horrible person. He knew the rules, so something big must have happened for him to


    call him thiste at night.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to thepany, Johann. There¡¯s a young man by the name of Philip rke


    who wants to buy ourpany. He says he¡¯ll make us go bankrupt if we refuse to sell,¡± Samuel said


    worriedly.


    ¡°Samuel Warren! Is this what you¡¯re calling me sote for? What the f*ck? Did you drink yourself into


    oblivion or are you sleeping with too many women? It¡¯s such a small issue and you find the need to


    report it to me? Deal with it yourself!¡±


    Johann was enraged. ¡®What the hell is up with Samuel?


    ¡®Is he growing old or is he just growing stupid?


    ¡®What Philip rke?


    ¡®Bankruptcy?


    ¡®What a joke!¡¯


    Samuel was quick to reply, ¡°No, no, wait. Johann, my brother, I really don¡¯t think I can deal with it


    myself.¡±


    Johann frowned as he heard Samuel mutter over the phone. Pulling on his jacket, he walked to the


    study and asked, ¡°Who is this man? A figure so powerful that you can¡¯t deal with yourself?¡±


    ¡°You know of Arc de Triumph right, Johann?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°The hotel group you invested in? The one worth 20 billion in the market, right? What about it?¡±


    ¡°That Mr. rke, he bought all its shares. All 20 billion of it!¡±


    ¡®He bought it?


    ¡®20 billion!¡¯


    Johann¡¯s frown deepened as he understood the gravity of the matter.


    ¡°Why does he want to buy yourpany, then? Did you offend him?¡± Johann had an immediate idea.


    ¡®The other party wants to buy Samuel¡¯spanies, threatening bankruptcy too if he isn¡¯t willing to sell.


    They must have enmity between them.¡¯


    Samuel muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But I think Wesley might have had a conflict with him.¡±


    ¡°Then why the f*ck haven¡¯t you gone over to take a look? Apologize if it¡¯s required,pensate if you


    must. Does someone of his caliber look like what either of us can take? Idiot!¡±


    Hanging up, he stood before his window as he smoked, unable to calm his heart.


    Then, he dialed his secretary. ¡°Check for a man by the name of Philip rke in Riverdale. I need the


    information as soon as possible.¡±


    Samuel did not have time to dally either. Pulling on a top, he quickly left for Arc de Triumph Hotel.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Wesley stood before Philip and his group with a face full of mockery. ¡°As long as you


    prostrate before me and I hear a ¡®Master Wesley¡¯ing from your mouth, I¡¯ll let you go. But if you


    wish to continue your stubbornness, then I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the time to waste on you!¡±


    Wesley was irked for he still had to meet the secret millionaire behind the 100 BMW motorcycles


    parked outside.


    ¡®Who has the time to waste on this f*cking idiot?¡¯


    Yet Philip watched him with an expression of serenity. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Your dad should be on his way


    over.¡±


    ¡°My dad? What kind of f*cking joke is this? Why would my dade here for you? What, are you


    gonna tell me next that my dad¡¯s here to apologize to you?¡± Wesley snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think


    that this is some dumb f*cking novel plot where my fatheres and begs you for forgiveness, can


    you? Wake up, Philip rke. Stop ying around.¡±


    Philip did not answer. Instead, he opted to watch indifferently.


    Right then, the doors to the hotel opened. Outside, a Mercedes-Benz was parking.


    Out the car slowly jogged a middle-aged man.


    d in a ck shirt and white cks, the man wore gold-rimmed sses and clutched a briefcase


    next to his muffin top body. Cold sweat was perspiring all over his forehead.


    ¡°Dad! Why¡¯re you here?¡±


    Wesley paled at the arrival of the older man, his heart skipping a beat out of fear.


    After entering the main doors, Samuel red at Wesley. Irregarding everything else, he reached before


    Philip and spoke with a slouch and an apologetic smile, ¡°My apologies for the tardiness, Mr. rke.¡±


    Wesley, Zayn, and everyone else were shocked at the scene before them.


    This was Samuel Warren, the chairman of Arc de Triumph¡¯s Riverdale branch!


    To think he would bend his back for a young man with the expression to tter?


    This was shocking news!


    Wesley was especially shocked. He was dazed.


    How could this be?


    Philip nodded in return. Checking the time, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not tardy. You still have 20 minutes. I


    wonder what you, Mr. Warren, have decided to do in the end?¡±


    Samuel Warren would naturally decline the offer. With a smile, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not nice to joke about


    things like this, Mr. rke. Thosepanies of mine are mere small corporations. They have no


    future. They¡¯ve been raking up losses after losses these few years. To sell them to you would be taking


    advantage of you.¡±


    Wesley ran up right as his dad finished talking. In a frustrated tone, he yelled, ¡°What the hell, Dad?


    Why are you being so polite to this dumb f*cker? What Mr. rke? He¡¯s just a delivery boy! Aren¡¯t you


    mixing him up with someone else?!¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    p!


    A loud smack rang through the air.


    At this instant, Samuel¡¯s eyes were wide open as his face red red with anger. He pointed a finger at


    Wesley and shouted furiously, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re in no position to speak here. Scram!¡±


    He med himself for this. He had spoiled his son too much and that was what cultivated this arrogant


    and defiant attitude of his.


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy! Why did you hit me?¡±


    Wesley felt extremely wronged as he turned and red at Philip resentfully before grumbling, ¡°What


    the f*ck did you do? Why is my dad speaking to you like this!¡±


    Philip said nothing.


    Samuel, on the other hand, moved first. His hand went for Wesley¡¯s cheek once more as he yelled,


    ¡°Wesley Warren, shut your d*mn mouth! How can you speak to Mr. rke with that tone? Do you know


    that the ground you¡¯re standing on now belongs to Mr. rke? The Arc de Triumph Group is now under


    Mr. rke. Now hurry up and apologize to Mr. rke!¡±


    Wesley waspletely stunned.


    The Arc de Triumph Group was now Philip¡¯s?


    What¡­ What was going on?


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. rke. I didn¡¯t teach my son how to behave himself. Please tell me what to do and


    we can settle this however you want.¡± Samuel knew that his move now would determine his life from


    today onward.


    Philip stared into Wesley¡¯s empty eyes and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, your son and I are old ssmates.¡±


    Old ssmates?


    Taken aback, Samuel quickly recovered with a smile and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Wesley should thank


    his lucky stars for being able to have a ssmate like you, Mr. rke.¡±


    The ttery was making Philip extremely ufortable.


    No way!


    Impossible!


    How did Philip get the money to purchase the Arch de Triumph Group?


    He did not believe this!


    He had already experienced living under Philip¡¯s shadow during their college days.


    Was Philip going to crush him once again?


    He would not ept this!


    ¡°Wesley Warren, do you remember what I said just now? Life is a long journey. You never know who¡¯s


    going to strike gold, do you?¡± Philip said with a small smile.


    Flustered, Wesley stumbled back and fell to the ground. With a finger pointed at Philip¡¯s face, he yelled,


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m Wesley Warren! You¡¯ll never be able to beat me!¡±


    Philip could not be bothered to entertain him any longer. He knew how unstable Wesley was at the


    moment.


    Wesley had thought he was high above everyone else when all of a sudden, everything he once had


    turned into nothing. It was undeniably a huge blow to his ego.


    Philip turned around and looked at Samuel. ¡°Mr. Warren, you still have eight more minutes. Have you


    made up your mind?¡±


    The edge of Samuel¡¯s mouth twitched as he squeezed out a stiff smile. He was scared to even wipe


    away the nervous beads of sweat on his forehead. ¡°Mr. rke, this isn¡¯t right at all. Why don¡¯t I get


    Wesley to apologize to you?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Mr. rke now!¡± Samuel yelled at Wesley whose mind seemed to have


    drifted away.


    The confused and absent-minded Wesley was forced by Samuel to apologize to Philip.


    However, Philip quickly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Warren, sorry to interrupt but your son said earlier that if I can


    buy Arc de Triumph, he would kneel and kowtow to me.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s mouth twitched once again as his eyes went cold. Still, the smile remained stered on his


    face as he responded, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s not necessary to be so harsh, right? No matter what mistakes


    Wesley has made, there¡¯s no need to humiliate him in public.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, there¡¯s no such thing. If I didn¡¯t have the money and power that I have today, I know


    for sure that Wesley would be pressing my head to the ground and forcing me to kowtow to him at this


    very moment.


    ¡°Do the poor deserve to be bullied?


    ¡°Do the rich have the right to simply humiliate and insult others?


    ¡°Who gave you guys this right? The other rich people?


    ¡°Alright, then. Today, I, Philip rke, am a lot richer than you, so you must kneel down and apologize


    to me right now!¡±


    Every word that Philip said in this one, long breath hit everyone straight in the heart.


    Many of the people present right then were just average Joes. They had encountered unfortunate


    situations where they were bullied by the rich at least once in their life.


    They never dared to fight back when they got trampled and humiliated by the rich.


    Right now, however, Philip was speaking up for them. Naturally, they were happy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Phil, you¡¯re right! Come on, kneel down and apologize now!¡±


    ¡°D*mn! I¡¯ve never liked this idiot, Wesley. He¡¯s always bullying us security guards all day. Does he think


    that we¡¯re his dogs that he can just boss around? F*ck him, he deserves to have a taste of his own


    medicine!¡±


    ¡°Kneel down! Hurry up and kneel down!¡±


    All of a sudden, the crowd was outraged.


    Everyone was pointing at Wesley, which only made him even more terrified.


    ¡°Dad, help me! I don¡¯t want to kneel down!¡± Wesley grabbed his father¡¯s arm and hid behind him.


    Samuel¡¯s expression darkened as he said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, do you really want to push this to the


    extreme? I suggest you think this through because I¡¯m not someone to be pushed around. Mind you, I


    still have people behind me on my side. I¡¯m not someone you want to provoke!¡±


    Clearly, Samuel spoiled his son very much.


    He would never let his son kneel before so many people to kowtow and apologize to someone else.


    Philipughed gently. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait to find out who are these people you speak about that I can¡¯t


    provoke.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Samuel¡¯s expression darkened even more after seeing how overbearing the other party was. He gritted


    his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Mr. rke, please forgive where you may. There¡¯s no need to be so


    extreme.¡±


    Philip stared back quietly.


    Samuel could not hold himself back anymore andshed out in rage. ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t you dare


    push your luck! I have been dealing in Riverdale for many years now. My worth is beyond hundreds


    of millions! The people I know are those you absolutely can¡¯t afford to provoke! If you know what¡¯s best


    for you, leave this as it is, otherwise, I¡¯ll be fighting you to the very end!¡±


    He was truly enraged.


    He had never suffered such an injustice in his life before. Even after taking a step back, the other party


    still refused to yield a step.


    However, Philip remained silent.


    ¡°Alright, just wait and see!¡±


    With that, Samuel dug out his phone and dialed Johann¡¯s number. ¡°Brother Johann, you must help me


    out! There¡¯s a kid who¡¯s determined to mess with me!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Johann was in his study. With a sullen face, he replied, ¡°Hand him the


    phone. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes shed and he quickly passed the phone to Philip. ¡°He wants to speak to you.¡± He


    snorted.


    Samuel knew that he would be fine as long as Brother Johann stepped out.


    He believed that nobody could beat Brother Johann!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, he quickly added. ¡°Mr. rke, I hope that you¡¯ll make a wise decision after answering this call.¡±


    Philip cast Samuel a nonchnt nce before epting the phone and held it by his ear.


    Laughter sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. rke, what kind of trouble are you trying to


    stir up on this night? If Samuel and his son have done something that has offended you, let me


    apologize now on their behalf. How about that?¡±


    Philip replied calmly, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, what do you think will happen if evidence of your bribes and


    fraudulent bending ofws are exposed?¡±


    It came at the least expected time.


    Philip¡¯s words pounded on Johann¡¯s chest like a heavy hammer!


    Johann immediately panicked.


    He knew!


    This man knew what he had done!


    Bang!


    Johann stood up from his seat abruptly as his voice deepened. His eyes went dark and cold in an


    instant. ¡°Mr. rke, if you don¡¯t have proof of what you¡¯re saying, this is nder.¡±


    ¡°03762,¡± Philip spat out each digit slowly as he looked at the other phone in his hand.


    Johann, on the other hand, immediately fell into his seat as his legs gave way. His eyes were filled with


    fear and panic while cold sweat formed across his forehead.


    How was this possible?


    This was his Swiss bank ount!


    Only he knew about the existence of this ount, not even his wife knew about it!


    Though somehow, this man found out about it!


    What kind of power did this man have and where did hee from?


    Seeing his straightforward manner, it was obvious that this man already knew about his secret deal


    with Samuel.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I think there¡¯s still room for us to discuss,¡± Johann pleaded anxiously as his legs began to


    tremble violently. ¡°Mr. rke, I won¡¯t meddle in your business with Samuel anymore, but why don¡¯t we


    meet each other and have a talk?¡±


    It was time to give up a rook and save the king!


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Philip replied coldly before passing the phone back to Samuel.


    Samuel had a smirk on his face. Although he was unsure what had happened over the phone call, his


    past experiences told him that as long as he had Johann to back him up, nothing was impossible.


    When he took the phone back in his hands, he quickly said, ¡°Brother Johann, you always have a


    way¡­¡±


    However, a loud bang that sounded like a door being burst open came from the phone.


    ¡°Johann Sullivan, you are a suspect of bribery and embezzlement. You are officially arrested. Please


    cooperate with us in our investigation!¡±


    Thud!


    The phone fell to the floor.


    An rming thought immediately weighed upon Samuel¡¯s mind.


    Was Johann caught?


    How did this happen so quickly!


    Johann was his backbone, the one always backing him up!


    Samuel felt a stinging pinch to his spine. All of a sudden, he fell to the floor. He stared up at Philip with


    panic in his eyes as he stuttered, ¡°You¡­ Did you do this?¡±


    Philip did not respond. He merely looked at the time and sent a text to George. ¡®It¡¯s time.¡¯


    Seeing the short, simple text, George quickly dialed a number he had prepared earlier.


    All it took was three minutes.


    Samuel began receiving multiple phone calls for help.


    ¡°Mr. Warren, something bad has happened! Our angel investors withdrew their investment. We lost 20


    million!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, I¡¯m calling from New York. Our Series B funding fell through!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren, something terrible happened! The Bureau of Industry and Commerce and the Commercial


    Crime Investigation Department are here to investigate us. What should we do?¡±


    One phone call after another, each of them bearing bad news!


    Samuel remained slumped on the ground, his face as pale as a white sheet.


    He was finished. Everything was over now!


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Dad,e on, say something!¡± Seeing the state his father was in, Wesley was


    shaking with fright.


    Samuel suddenly jumped up and began giving Wesley bashes and kicks. He yelled, ¡°You will be the


    death of me, you unfilial son! I¡¯ll make sure that I beat you to death!¡±


    The scene was total chaos.


    Samuel began beating his son until the police arrived. They were both taken into the police car.


    As the police car left the scene, everyone turned to Philip with a look of admiration in their eyes.


    This man was amazing!


    Agnes was tense. She had not expected Philip to have such courage and power!


    She was by the sidelines the whole time, so she fully witnessed everything Philip had done.


    This man was truly mysterious!

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    The crowd dispersed and left the hotel.


    Philip found a corner to smoke a cigarette so that he could relieve the pressure in his chest.


    However, at that moment, a familiar voice sounded not far behind him.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing here?¡±


    Philip turned around and saw a puzzled Wynn walking toward him with her bag slung over her


    shoulder.


    The look on her face showed that she was displeased.


    Smoking again!


    Philip quickly stubbed out the cigarette butt and greeted her with a sly smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here for a


    company dinner.¡±


    Philip was anxious and worried as he thought back to when Wynn contacted his other phone before.


    He was worried that his true identity had been revealed.


    Wynn walked closer to him and rolled her eyes as she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s M?¡±


    ¡°Someone from mypany is bringing her. I¡¯m meeting her in a bit,¡± Philip replied with a chuckle.


    Suddenly, another familiar figure appeared before him.


    ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Juan had just parked his car at the parking lot.


    The tension in the air instantly thickened as their gazes met.


    It was awkward yet hostile.


    Knowing that the two of them were on each other¡¯s bad side because of her, Wynn quickly turned to


    Philip and said coldly, ¡°Go get M, then.¡±


    With that, she turned around to leave.


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened as he responded in an equally icy tone, ¡°What about you, then?¡±


    Wynn paused before turning around. ¡°I still have something to discuss with Juan, so I¡¯ll probably bete


    tonight. Take care of M, will you?¡±


    She wasing backte tonight?


    Howte was she talking about?


    He was her husband. What did she mean by bringing Juan to Arc de Triumph for dinner right in front of


    his face?


    Did she not know about the conflict between him and Juan?


    Philip was slightly mad, so his expression stiffened in a sh.


    As if on purpose, Juan patted Philip gently on his shoulder. ¡°You should hurry up and go first, Philip. I


    still have some things to discuss with Wynn. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her and make sure she


    gets home safely.¡±


    Smack!


    Philip swiftly shrugged off Juan¡¯s hand and grabbed him by the arm. He stared into Juan¡¯s eyes coldly


    and said, ¡°Juan, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare try to make any foolish moves! I can assure you that


    I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    ¡°Philip, what the hell are you doing?!¡±


    Wynn quickly pulled Philip away. With a stern re, she ordered, ¡°This is none of your business. You


    should go now.¡±


    Philip was stunned. He did not expect Wynn to help Juan. His heart ached at this knowledge.


    Still, he could not bring himself to hate Wynn.


    Therefore, he directed his fury at Juan. ¡°Parker, if you have anything to say, say it to me now! Don¡¯t


    think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about! Mind you, I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s husband. Don¡¯t you dare try


    anything stupid on her!¡±


    p!


    Wynn was so furious that she pped Philip. ¡°Are you crazy?! Do you even know what Juan and I are


    going to discuss? Can you not be so suspicious all the time? Quit making stories up in your head!¡± she


    screamed.


    Tears brimmed the edge of her eyes as she forced herself to hold back her emotions.


    She was meeting Juan today to borrow money!


    Money for M¡¯s medication.


    However, Philip did not even try to understand the situation at all.


    Right then, Juan sneered in an indifferent tone. ¡°Philip, I thought too highly of you in the past. I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be such a good-for-nothing scumbag! What a true man you are for making Wynn cry! I


    really don¡¯t understand how someone like you is worthy of being Wynn¡¯s husband and M¡¯s father


    when you have neither money nor status!¡±


    In the past, Juan and Philip were best friends who talked about everything.


    They were brothers with a bond as strong as steel.


    However, everything had changed in these past three to four years.


    These two who were once brothers were now enemies.


    ¡°Alright, stop it!¡± Wynn shouted.


    Then, she turned to Philip with a cold look in her eyes. ¡°Philip, I¡¯m very disappointed in you!¡±


    Philip gave a wry, bitterugh. He knew his ce in Wynn¡¯s heart.


    He was just a piece of trash.


    Was he really, though?


    ¡®Wynn Johnston, do you have any idea that your husband is the wealthiest man in this world!¡¯


    His family owned 70% of the property in this world!


    The nation¡¯s economy would stumble if he even just stomped his feet.


    ¡°Wynn, I know that you think I¡¯m a piece of trash. All these years, I never gave you and M a good life,


    and I know it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Philip said coldly, ¡°But I¡¯m telling you today that I¡¯m not a useless piece of


    trash. I¡¯ll prove it to you right here, right now! Money? Power and status? I have everything!¡±


    With that, Philip started walking toward the parking lot.


    There were almost 100 of BMW motorcycles parked in the lot along with 100 motorcyclists!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn¡¯s heart stopped for a second when she saw the scene before her.


    What was he doing?


    She could not possibly be held ountable for it if something were to happen.


    Wynn quickly ran up as she screamed, ¡°Philip rke, are you out of your mind!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Crazy!


    Philip must have gone mad!


    Was he allowed to enter that ce?


    Did he not see the parking lot filled with BMW motorcycles?


    What was he nning to do?


    Wynn quickly hurried behind Philip, worried that he would do something stupid.


    Philip, on the other hand, was filled with annoyance.


    He strode toward the parking lot and pushed away one of the motorcyclists standing beside his bike.


    Then, he snatched the helmet away from his hands.


    Everyone naturally turned their gazes toward him.


    With a helmet in one hand, Philip stretched out both arms as a conceited sneer spread across his face.


    He gestured to the parking lot full of BMW motorcycles and roared at Wynn who was running toward


    him and Juan who was standing in the corner, ¡°Wynn, let me tell you this. All the BMW motorcycles in


    this very parking lot belong to me, Philip rke! I bought them all!¡±


    His voice was as loud as rolling thunder as it echoed in the parking lot.


    ¡°And this, the Arc de Triumph Hotel, is mine! I just spent 20 billion to buy it!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always thought of me as a good-for-nothing piece of trash? One who only knows how to


    deliver food? Let me tell you this, then. I spent 10 million to buy over Gopher Delivery Services just half


    a month ago! Gopher Delivery Services belongs to me, Philip rke!¡±


    Clearly aggravated, Philip bellowed.


    Juan frowned as a look shed in his eyes.


    Wynn, however, was utterly stunned. A momentter, she recovered and rushed toward Philip, giving


    him a loud, stinging p on his face. ¡°Philip rke, are you finished! What the hell do you want? Are


    you happy now that you have embarrassed yourself in front of so many people!¡±


    Wynn was really furious!


    How could this happen? How did Philip turn out this way?


    ¡°Stop fooling around and go back now! Go away!¡±


    Wynn had burst into tears as she shoved Philip away with all her might.


    Right this moment, Philip looked like a clown in despair.


    He watched as Wynn broke down before him, punching and shoving him fiercely while cursing at him.


    Philip¡¯s breathing became harder and harder. He was unsure of what to do.


    Several people had gathered around to watch them as if they were watching a show. They were all


    pointing and talking about Philip.


    ¡°Look, that man¡¯s crazy. He must be hallucinating!¡±


    ¡°I have never seen anything like this. Does he have any shame at all?¡±


    ¡°If I was in his shoes, I would certainly dig myself a hole and hide there forever.¡±


    The crowd stared at Philip and Wynn with an odd,plex look.


    Right at that moment, a few hooligans ran out from the other end of the parking lot.


    Leading the pack was a fierce-looking man with tattoos all over his body. He pointed at Philip and


    yelled, ¡°Are you Philip rke?¡±


    Startled, Philip quickly pulled Wynn behind him as he frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He did not know these people, but he could tell that they were up to no good.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who the f*ck I am but Tiger gave out orders today to teach you a good lesson!


    Come on, beat him up!¡±


    The tattooed man waved his hand at the group of burly men behind him. Several men immediately


    dashed forward and grabbed Philip.


    Although Philip resisted the attack, he was quickly pressed to the ground by the opponent as he was


    concerned about Wynn.


    Philip buried his head in his hands and arched his back involuntarily, allowing himself to be hit by the


    punches and kicks thrown his way.


    Wynn had been pushed out of the chaos, but after seeing Philip getting beaten up, she rushed forward


    as she cried out, ¡°Stop it! Please stop it!¡±


    It was total chaos.


    Among the gang of hooligans, there was one particr person whose mouth stuck out. He had a chin


    like an ape¡¯s. A cold look shed in the corner of his eyes.


    Swish!


    He pulled out a switch-de knife from his pocket and dashed toward Philip, aiming the knife at him!


    However¡­


    He missed!


    Well, not exactly¡­ There was too much going on!


    Stab!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The switch-de knife prated Wynn¡¯s abdomen!


    Bright red blood flowed from the stab wound and Wynn¡¯s white blouse turned red within seconds.


    Thump!


    Wynn brought her hand to her abdomen as she fell to the ground with tears in her eyes.


    Philip was dumbfounded.


    He dropped to the ground beside her as he stared nkly while Wynnid in a pool of blood.


    At that moment, he forgot how to breathe and his heart stopped beating.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ¡°Wynn! Honey!¡±


    Philip snarled like a maniac as he pounced forward to hold Wynn, pressing his hands hard on her


    abdomen. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯ll be alright! You¡¯ll be alright!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s lips had turned white asyers of cold sweat beaded her forehead.


    It hurt!


    The hooligans instantly panicked as well and fled the scene without hesitation.


    It was a mess. People were taking pictures and videos to post on the inte but nobody made any


    calls.


    Juan chased behind the men but soon returned with his phone. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m calling from Arc de Triumph


    Hotel. Someone has been injured here, please send help right now! Hurry up please!¡±


    Without thinking through, Philip carried Wynn in his arms and rushed out of the parking lot like a


    madman. He stopped a taxi and yelled in the driver¡¯s face, ¡°To the hospital! Quick, to the hospital!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver remained calm and collected as he sped toward the hospital.


    However, it was the evening rush hour, so traffic was extremely congested!


    Time was running out!


    With Wynn still in his arms, Philip jumped out of the car and began running.


    The stab wound on Wynn¡¯s abdomen continued bleeding, turning Philip¡¯s sweat-stained shirt a shade


    of bloody red.


    ¡°Doctor! I need a doctor here! I need help!¡±


    The second Philip rushed into Riverdale Public Hospital, he dropped to his knees on the ground and


    started yelling.


    Several medical staff at the emergency room came to help with a gurney and quickly pushed Wynn into


    the emergency room.


    ¡­


    Ten minutester.


    Philip sat in the corridor outside the emergency room feeling paralyzed. He kept pulling his hair


    frantically as he muttered under his breath, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, nothing will happen to her.¡±


    At that moment, his mother and father-inw, Martha and Charles, arrived at the hospital after hearing


    the news.


    ¡°What happened? What are the doctors doing now?¡±


    Martha was as anxious as ants on a hot pan as she hurried past Philip, sticking herself to the


    emergency room door in an attempt to see what was going on.


    ¡°Philip, what happened? Can you say something?¡± Charles shouted angrily at Philip who was slumped


    on the ground.


    Right then, Martha came around and rushed over. She pulled Philip up and screamed at him, ¡°Philip,


    what¡¯s going on? Why is Wynnie in the emergency room? Talk to me! Say something!¡±


    Philip was too shaken to speak.


    At that moment, Juan arrived as well. When he came over, he flung his arm at Philip and punched


    Philip in the face. Then, he swiftly grabbed Philip by the cor and yelled to his face, ¡°Philip rke, it¡¯s


    all your fault! Why did you tell all those lies? Why! Who are those people? What kind of people have


    you offended outside? I swear I¡¯m not going to forgive you if something happens to Wynn!¡±


    When Martha heard that Philip was the one who caused this incident, she immediately stepped forward


    and pped Philip multiple times. ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯ll make sure you pay with your life if I lose my


    daughter!¡±


    Martha¡¯s blood pressure instantly rose along with her rage. She clutched her chest as she staggered


    backward.


    ¡°Aunty, are you alright?¡± Juan reacted swiftly and rushed forward to help Martha sit down.


    As Martha slowly sat down, she continued scolding Philip, ¡°You¡­ Go away! I want you and Wynn to


    get a divorce! I¡¯ll have her divorce you!¡±


    Charles, who was standing by the side, was extremely worried about his daughter¡¯s condition and at


    the same time incredibly disgusted by Philip¡¯s presence.


    Fuming, he red at the silent Philip who had his head down the entire time. He yelled, ¡°I must have


    been blind to have allowed my daughter to marry a piece of trash like you! Scram! Get away from my


    sight this instant!¡±


    Philip looked up at his furious inws and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll bear all the


    consequences myself if something were to happen to Wynn.¡±


    Martha¡¯s heart ached when she heard his words. She pointed her finger at Philip¡¯s nose and continued


    screaming, ¡°You good-for-nothing piece of trash! You waste your time idling around all day long. Not


    only are you incapable of doing anything, you just had to stir up trouble outside! How did my daughter


    end up with someone as useless as you? God, why are you torturing me? What evil have I done to the


    point that you¡¯re punishing my daughter with an unlucky scumbag like him?¡±


    ¡°You and that bastard of yours should leave our Johnston family immediately. We don¡¯t have a son-in-


    law with you, nor do we have that granddaughter!¡±


    Martha fell to the bench once again, her arm clutching her chest as she panted heavily.


    Her words were ruthless and harsh.


    Still, Philip endured it all.


    He was the one who started all of this.


    Juan saw everything that happened from the side and sneered coldly. Realizing that he had the upper


    hand now, he quickly stepped forward and shoved Philip away. ¡°Can you scram now? Or do you want


    the two elders to die from rage?¡±


    Philip knew that if he stayed here any longer, he would only aggravate the two elders.


    However, he could not stop worrying about Wynn.


    After approximately half an hour, the emergency room¡¯s doors were flung open as the doctors walked


    out.


    With Juan¡¯s help, Martha hobbled forward. Tears filled her eyes as she asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, is my


    daughter alright?¡±


    The doctor nodded in response. ¡°She¡¯s fine now. If the wound had been an inch deeper, it would have


    been a lot moreplicated. Fortunately, she was sent here in time, so we were able to save her. You


    should go handle the formalities now.¡±


    Martha gasped in horror when she heard the doctor¡¯s words. She grasped the doctor¡¯s hands tightly


    and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you so much!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face paled even more when he saw Wynn being pushed out of the emergency room.


    He wanted to move forward and check on her, but he was immediately stopped by Martha as she sent


    another p to his face. ¡°Why are you still standing here? We don¡¯t want to see you anymore, you jinx!¡±


    Philip had no choice but to watch from afar. After making sure that Wynn looked fine, he apologized a


    couple more times before turning to leave.


    When he walked out of the hospital, a few ck S-ss Mercedes-Benzs were lined up right outside


    the hospital entrance. The shiny cars glimmered in the dark, looking extremely dazzling.


    Standing by the door of one of the cars was George, decked in an all-ck suit. He had his golden-


    ck cane in hand as he waited patiently and respectfully in a deep bow.


    The instant Philip left the hospital doors, the despair within him immediately dissipated into the air and


    was reced with a sense of never-before-seen fierceness.


    This sense of fierceness had not once appeared in the past seven years.


    George bowed even lower.


    He knew that the young master of the rke family had returned at this moment.


    Philip got into the car with a steely expression on his face that showed no sign of any emotions. ¡°Where


    are they?¡±


    George sat down beside Philip, his grave expression matching Philip¡¯s as he replied, ¡°They have


    already been caught. They¡¯re in the yard now.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Philip¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, his demeanor daunting.


    George dared not speak at all as he kept quiet. This demeanor of his that had disappeared for seven


    whole years was finally revealed once again at this very moment.


    Tonight, the gang of hooligans was about to face the wrath of a dragon that had just awakened from the


    abyss.


    ¡°Drive,¡± George ordered.


    The S-ss sedans slowly drove away from the hospital grounds, still lined up together.


    Meanwhile, Lynn and her parents who were walking briskly toward the hospital entrance coincidentally


    passed by Philip¡¯s car.


    Being the money-obsessed woman she was, Lynn could not help but eye the five to six luxury sedans


    as they drove past her. The cars were especially impossible to miss at nighttime.


    Who was this rich man?


    Lynn¡¯s heart immediately jumped when she saw the car upant¡¯s face.


    The person sitting in the car that just drove past her was no other than her good-for-nothing brother-in-


    law, Philip rke.


    Lynn was stunned in ce as her brows furrowed. She turned back to the convoy of sedans that were


    driving out of the hospital¡¯s gate as she wondered to herself.


    ¡°Is it really him?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    How was that possible though?


    She had to be overthinking.


    Lynn was clear what kind of person her brother-inw was.


    How could he be sitting in a luxury sedan being the piece of trash that he was?


    Lynn chuckled to herself and shrugged the thought away before running into the hospital.


    On the other end, the convoy of sedans soon arrived at an estate that had been personally bought by


    George.


    To be exact, Philip was the one who paid for it.


    The estate was located in the most expensive region in Riverdale. Only a total of 30 pieces ofnd


    were developed with the cheapest one priced at 30 million!


    Thend which George had purchased was the most expensive one. It was based in the central region


    with unique features.


    He had spent a whopping total of 100 million on this piece ofnd!


    Of course, the only real estate developmentpany capable of exploiting this piece ofnd was the


    best local enterprise in Riverdale¡ªLongford Group.


    Being a local enterprise that had stood firmly for 40 years, Longford Group always had speaking rights


    and certain influence in Riverdale.


    Nobody could possibly imagine the capital and power that existed behind the scenes.


    It was not about the amount of money involved but the intricate chain of rtionships.


    In terms of money, George was the richest man in Riverdale.


    However, in terms of power, Longford Group was undeniably the local tyrant.


    Even Theo Zander had to depend on their favor when handling affairs.


    The convoy of cars soon arrived at Longford Park. There were three gates altogether, each of which


    was being guarded by specially trained security guards from Longford Group.


    Safety was certainly not an issue.


    Eventually, the cars came to a stop in the central region of the estate. They had arrived at First Pce.


    The name was indeed domineering.


    Philip got out of the car and was greeted by his security guards, all of whom were dressed in a ck


    suit and ck shades. They stood ten meters apart from each other on either side of the thousand-acre


    piece ofnd.


    Kneeling in the center of the grounds in the headlights were the five young hooligans from before who


    were now shivering in fright.


    There was no change in Philip¡¯s indifferent expression as he stepped nearer toward them. He grabbed


    a baseball bat from the hands of one of the security guards and swung it down fiercely on the men!


    This went on for the next five minutes.


    Screams and howls broke through the air one after another.


    ng!


    The baseball bat was thrown to the ground as Philip took a seat on the jade white marble bench. With


    his legs wide apart, he bent his upper body forward as both his arms hung loosely. ¡°Which one of you


    was the one with the knife?¡± he asked in an ice-cold tone as he red at the five men sprawled across


    the ground.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me either! Brother, please forgive us!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t dare to do this anymore! We know our faults now, please forgive us!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression remained dark and stern as the men begged and pleaded. He snapped his fingers


    at the guards and a few of them stepped forward, each one of them carrying a silver box in their hands.


    They proceeded to lift the lids up, revealing stacks of red banknotes inside.


    ¡°I have five million here. Whoever speaks up first will have all of it.¡±


    Although his voice was soft, the effect was astounding.


    The young hooligans exchanged nces as each one of them conspired their own thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    ¡°No, let me talk!¡±


    ¡°It was him! Woody did it!¡±


    Within seconds, four of them were pointing their fingers at the same person.


    The man who was singled out was terrified and trembling all over. He continued shouting that it was not


    him, and he tried to get up from the floor to run away.


    Thump!


    A kick sent him flying to the air, making him drop to the ground once again. He clutched his abdomen


    as cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    Philip sneered as he remained seated on the jade white marble bench. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see his face


    ever again in Riverdale.¡±


    As soon as the words came out from his mouth, two of the ck-suited security guards moved forward


    and dragged a terrified and trembling Woody away.


    Woody desperately begged for mercy, ¡°Brother, please forgive me! Big Boss, I know that I¡¯ve done


    wrong. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Rumble!


    A muffled p of thunder echoed in the air, masking all the surrounding sounds.


    Somewhere in a corner of Riverdale, a ck van was speeding under the heavy rain when one of the


    car doors opened as a body covered with blood was thrown out from the vehicle.


    Both his legs were broken after getting thrown into puddles of mud. He was howling in agony.


    From that moment on, Riverdale was home to another crippled beggar.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Back at First Pce.


    Philip stood firmly under the pouring rain with two of his bodyguards by his side holding umbres over


    him, his demeanor stern and threatening.


    Meanwhile, four men were left on the grass. One or two were on their knees while the rest were


    crumpled on the ground.


    They had no clue that the person they were supposed to beat up was someone who was not to be


    provoked.


    They were beyond terrified.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Tiger?¡± Philip finally asked. His tone was as cold as the devil¡¯s, and one could not help but


    cower at the harshness in his tone.


    ¡°Tiger, Tiger Zander of Lord North Street,¡± one of them spat out as he continued shaking with fear.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A cold look shed in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    On the other hand, George who was standing behind Philip under the umbre let out a deep sigh as


    he pulled out his phone to call Theo.


    In the meantime.


    At Theo¡¯s manor.


    It was the middle of the night when he received a call from an anxious Tiger saying that something bad


    had happened.


    When he opened the door, he was greeted by Tiger kneeling outside the door under the heavy rain.


    ¡°Tiger, what are you doing here?¡± Theo quickly rushed out to help him up.


    However, Tiger remained on his knees under the rain, showing no signs of moving. His head was


    bowed low, and he was drenched from head to toe.


    ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry. I screwed up,¡± Tiger yelled as he tightened his fists.


    After his henchmen were caught, he began asking around until he received terrible news.


    The target he had asked his henchmen to go after was Mr. rke!


    At that instant, Tiger felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless pit.


    What frightened him even more was that one of his henchmen had acted rashly and stabbed the


    woman who was supposedly Mr. rke¡¯s wife.


    He was as good as dead now!


    Tiger well understood how badly Theo feared Mr. rke too.


    Although he was unsure of Mr. rke¡¯s true background, the one thing he was certain of was that he


    was a dead man.


    Theo panicked and quickly asked, ¡°What the hell happened? Come in and we¡¯ll talk about it.¡±


    Theo had never felt this perturbed. His instincts were telling him that something terribly bad must have


    happened.


    Otherwise, knowing Tiger¡¯s temperament, there was no way he would be kneeling in front of his door in


    the middle of the night pleading guilty.


    Tiger stayed still under the rainstorm as he came clean about everything from the beginning to the end.


    Kick!


    Ssh!


    Seething with rage, Theo kicked Tiger in the chest and sent him falling into the puddles of water.


    ¡°You idiot! Why the f*ck would you do such a thing?! Why! Do you have a f*cking death wish! You


    idiot!!!¡±


    Theo shrieked at Tiger under the rain, his chest filled with indescribable anger.


    He could not believe what he had just heard.


    Tiger had asked his henchmen to teach Mr. rke a lesson and identally stabbed Mr. rke¡¯s


    woman while at it¡­


    Damn it!


    He had literally dug himself a grave!


    ¡°Theo! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll bear all the consequences myself! Please spare my family! Theo, please tell Mr.


    rke to spare my family!¡±


    Tiger stayed on his knees under the rain as he mmed his head harshly on the ground, each kowtow


    a sharp blow on Theo¡¯s chest.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    With the thunderstorm raging on, perhaps God was furious as well.


    Theo was just about to pick up his phone when it started ringing.


    The caller ID showed that it was Mr. Thomas calling.


    Theo¡¯s heart jolted as he quickly epted the call. ¡°Mr. Thomas, is there anything you need?¡± His tone


    was respectful with a hint of fear.


    ¡°Is Tiger with you now?¡±


    It was a simple yes or no question, yet Theo hesitated for a long moment before replying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Bring him to First Pce in Longford Park immediately. Mr. rke would like to see him.¡±


    Click.


    The call ended.


    Theo was stunned for a very long time before he finally recovered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have to see Mr. rke now,¡± Theo said coldly as he started the car and sped toward


    Longford Park.


    About ten minutester, Theo arrived at First Pce along with Tiger who was soaking wet.


    The rain had gotten smaller by then.


    The second Tiger saw Mr. rke who was seated on the jade white marble bench, he immediately fell


    on his knees and kowtowed. ¡°Mr. rke, please spare my family. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±


    Philip stared nkly at Tiger who was kneeling on the ground before him.


    He had seen something simr not long ago.


    The person before him was just a man.


    A man was bound to make mistakes at times.


    Philip turned sideways to look at Theo who stood beside Tiger and asked coldly, ¡°Theo, what would you


    do?¡±


    Theo bowed courteously and lowered his head. ¡°We shall deal with this on your terms, Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip said nothing as he got up. He stepped in front of Tiger and looked down at him grimly. ¡°Tiger, why


    did you send your henchmen to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Tiger dared not hide anything and revealed everything about Ruby.


    When Philip finished listening to his story, he clenched his fists tightly as a cold gleam shed in his


    eyes.


    Ruby Ford!


    This woman certainly did not know when to give up!


    Philip stood quietly, seemingly deep in thought as the silence pressed on everyone¡¯s chest like a heavy


    stone.


    After a long while, he finally spoke, ¡°You can go, but don¡¯t you dare repeat the same mistake.¡±


    Tiger was utterly stunned for a moment. He could not believe what he just heard.


    He swiftly recovered from the shock and kowtowed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. rke! Thank you so much!¡±


    Theo heaved a deep breath of relief. The load that had been bearing on his mind was finally lifted. He


    bowed as well and said, ¡°Mr. rke¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, George sent him a stern re and Theo quickly pulled Tiger away.


    When they were gone, George asked, ¡°Young Master, why did you decide to spare Tiger?¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a person who enjoys the cruelty of fighting and killing. Tiger didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose, so he doesn¡¯t deserve to die. Now that Wynn is short of a bodyguard, Tiger can take over and


    take this as an opportunity to redeem himself.¡±


    George nodded his head slowly. After a long pause, he spoke again while his hands trembled slightly,


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Philip cast him a side nce when he heard George¡¯s words. An indescribable look of disbelief shed


    in his eyes as his brows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t really like the me you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    At this moment, his phone rang. As soon as the call was connected, the angry voice of his mother-in-


    law, Martha, boomed through the other end.


    ¡°Philip, where the hell did you go? Wynnie wants to see you, so get back to the hospital right now!¡±


    Click!


    With that, she ended the call.


    His cold and chilly demeanor instantly vanished into thin air. All of a sudden, Philip returned to the man


    who had been constantly humiliated and insulted for the past two to three years.


    He was just an average man.


    ¡°Get me to the hospital,¡± Philip said urgently.


    George could not help but shake his head helplessly. The young master he recognized seconds ago


    had disappeared once again.


    After sending Philip to the hospital, George felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness as he watched


    his anxious young master scramble down the car. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Old


    Master, I think it¡¯s time to tell Young Master everything.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Philip ran straight into the hospital. His face instantly paled when he saw Wynn lying in the hospital


    bed.


    There were a few other people gathered in the room.


    His mother and father-inw, Martha and Charles, stared at Philip unpleasantly. They desperately


    wished for this good-for-nothing to disappear from their life forever.


    Lynn and her parents were present in the room as well, each of them giving Philip an odd look as if he


    hadmitted a huge mistake while they muttered to each other under their breaths.


    ¡°How¡¯s Wynn?¡± Philip asked as he jogged toward the hospital bed.


    However¡­


    p!


    A crisp smack rang through the air.


    Martha had pped Philip across the face angrily. Her face turned red with anger as she set her frosty


    gaze on him. ¡°How dare you show your face here again? Look what you did to Wynnie! I will never


    forgive you if anything happens to my daughter!¡±


    Martha shrieked as she began throwing punches at Philip, venting all her anger and grievances on him.


    Philip merely endured it. He did not fight back, nor did he move at all.


    Charles cast Philip an indifferent look as he gently pulled Martha away. He turned to Philip and said in


    a reprimanding tone, ¡°Philip, we Johnstons can¡¯t tolerate you any longer. I think you and my daughter


    should get a divorce. You can go anywhere you want and do whatever you like, we won¡¯t care


    anymore. You should bring M with you too. The two of you father and daughter should stop holding


    my daughter back. I asked you here to tell you this and nothing else. As long as you nod your head this


    instant, I¡¯ll give you 500,000 for M¡¯s medical bills. After all, she¡¯s still partially the flesh and blood of


    the Johnston family.¡±


    The room fell silent and the tension in the air thickened right after Charles finished talking.


    Everyone was waiting for Philip¡¯s decision.


    However, Philip did not say a word.


    He would never divorce Wynn.


    At this moment, Lynn added with a sarcastic sneer. ¡°Brother-inw, I think you should take the offer.


    You have put my cousin through so much trouble in the past three years, I think it¡¯s time for you to let


    go. My cousin has a lot of pursuers, so if you love her, you should give her a better future. Someone


    like you can never give my cousin a good life.¡±


    ¡®Worthless wretch!


    ¡®How dare you still have the audacity to stand there quietly like a block of wood!


    ¡®A man like you should be embarrassed! ¡®


    She looked down on Philip even more when she remembered what had happened earlier today at the


    BMW store.


    Lynn¡¯s father chimed in as well, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t want to say too much but you can¡¯t go on like this. You¡¯ll


    just drag Wynn down with you. Why don¡¯t you get a divorce with Wynn and I¡¯ll give you 100,000 bucks?


    Just think of it as some money for M¡¯s medical bills. What do you think?¡±


    Lynn¡¯s mother immediately cast her husband a stern re when she heard his words. She tugged him


    by his elbow as her expression darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? How are we supposed to dig


    out 100,000 bucks? Can you think of yourself before you make any silly decisions!¡± she muttered under


    her breath.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she raised her voice slightly as she continued, ¡°Philip, we don¡¯t have that much money, so don¡¯t


    even think about it. Your uncle has had too much to drink.¡±


    Obviously, Philip would not think too much about it.


    He knew how disgusting these people could be.


    He still remembered how this woman treated him when he went to her to borrow money back when


    M had just gotten sick.


    Everyone in the room took turns adding their personal input, clearly ignoring Philip.


    Each of them added a word to his humiliation.


    He was the most hateful person in this family and everyone thought he deserved to be punished.


    Philip stood there silently as he endured the harsh words. His fists were tightly clenched while he


    watched Wynn who was lying on the hospital bed.


    Philip took a deep breath before finally raising his head. ¡°Father, Mother, I won¡¯t divorce Wynn. I won¡¯t


    agree with this and I¡¯m sure Wynn won¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Martha¡¯s response came out as a high-pitched screech as she pointed at Philip before cursing at him,


    ¡°What right do you have to say such things to my face? You and Wynn are getting divorced, and that¡¯s


    the end of the discussion! I¡¯m taking her to the Civil Affairs Bureau the second she wakes up! There¡¯s


    no you and me here. It¡¯s just that simple!¡±


    There was no hint of warmth in Martha¡¯s eyes, just pure rage.


    She had tolerated Philip for three whole years. She had held onto hope for three long years.


    Yet, he was still the good-for-nothing piece of trash that he was.


    He would never be good enough.


    If this went on, Wynn would go down together with this pair of father and daughter.


    That would not do! For the sake of her daughter¡¯s happiness, Martha must settle this tonight once and


    for all so that she could grow old rest assured.


    Martha liked Aiden very much. After all, he was a good guy. Though, Wynn did not share the same


    feelings.


    Even if Wynn turned Aiden down, there was still Juan. His family was in the jade business line, so not


    only was he extremely wealthy, he was one of the prominent figures in Riverdale too.


    Only a man as outstanding was worthy enough to be Martha¡¯s son-inw, and only would a man this


    excellent be capable of providing her daughter a good life.


    Philip was utterly speechless. He had not expected Martha to be so unreasonable andsh out like


    that.


    ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± Philip stuttered.


    p!


    Martha flung her hand forward until it came in contact with his cheek and screamed loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    dare call me Mother! I don¡¯t have a son-inw like you!¡±


    How dare he have the audacity to call her that!


    Martha was so angry that her blood boiled with rage.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Listening to Philip¡¯s scream felt as painful as having thorns all over your body.


    When Philip stopped talking, the atmosphere in the ward became heavy.


    Just then, Juan, who had gone out, returned. He saw that everyone was present, including Philip.


    ¡°How dare youe here?¡± Juan grabbed Philip angrily by his cor. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough to


    Wynn? Why are you even here?¡±


    Juan did not want to see someone as useless as Philip here.


    If it were not for him wanting to show off, would Wynn be in the state she was in now?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip shook free of Juan¡¯s grasp and red at him, his eyes dark as he spoke, ¡°Juan, what business


    do you have here? Wynn is my wife, you get out of here!¡±


    When in front of his inws, Philip had no choice.


    However, in front of Juan, he could never be vulnerable.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Charles spoke up at this point. He pointed toward the door as he bellowed at Philip, ¡°You¡¯re the one


    who needs to get out!¡±


    Lynn watched in silence as she tapped on her phone, reporting what was happening to her friends in


    the group chat. The corners of her lips were curled up in a sarcastic smile.


    She also took a few photos sneakily and sent them to the group.


    The chat became filled with sarcastic remarks for a short while.


    Being with such wimps was suffocating.


    Juan tugged on the cor of his suit, his face full of ridicule and smugness as he said, ¡°Philip rke, I


    despise you. If you¡¯re still a man, it¡¯s time to end this today. As long as you divorce Wynn, I¡¯ll take care


    of the expenses required for M¡¯s treatment, including the cost needed for subsequent treatments.¡±


    Juan was arrogant and defiant.


    Standing in front of Philip, he had the confidence to be arrogant.


    Philip¡¯s eyebrows locked together tightly as his heart went cold.


    Juan Parker had really gone too far!


    It was then that Wynn, who had been unconscious on the hospital bed, regained consciousness.


    Everyone crowded around her concernedly.


    However, Philip was excluded from the crowd.


    Every time he tried to get closer, Martha would re at him angrily.


    ¡°Wynn, how are you feeling? Tell me if there¡¯s anywhere else you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll call for the


    doctor.¡± Martha held on worriedly to Wynn¡¯s hand, her concern evident on her face.


    ¡°Wynn, are you alright? Tell me if you need anything, I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± Juan seemed to be


    exceptionally concerned.


    Standing at the side, Lynn faked a look of concern on her face. ¡°Cousin, are you okay?¡±


    Wynn got up slowly and leaned against the bed, looking dispirited and very weak.


    The pain that tore through her abdomen made it difficult for her to speak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Philip?¡± That was the first question that left Wynn¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Why are you still talking about that loser?¡± Martha sulked as she cursed.


    She could not believe how foolish her daughter was, asking for Philip the moment she woke up.


    It was so infuriating!


    Wynn¡¯s cheeks throbbed with pain, and her face became very pale as she spoke, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    At this point, Martha could not say anything else.


    Philip came forward and stood by the hospital bed under Martha¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Mom, you guys head out first. I have something I want to tell Philip,¡± Wynn said weakly.


    Martha did not want to agree, but looking at the expression on Wynn¡¯s face, she had no choice and


    could only relent.


    Before leaving, she gave Philip a fierce stare while saying in a warning tone, ¡°You¡¯d better mention it to


    Wynn yourself. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me, your mother-inw, for not keeping things civil with you.¡±


    With that, the group left.


    Only Philip and Wynn were left in the ward.


    Philip sat nervously at the edge of the bed. He hesitated, not knowing how to begin.


    Wynn nced out the window into the night. It was a while before she spoke weakly, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry.


    You know how my parents¡¯ tempers are. I hope you won¡¯t me them.¡±


    Philip nodded his head and chuckled before he said, ¡°Wynn, don¡¯t say that. They¡¯re my parents as well.


    Of course, I won¡¯t me them.¡±


    Glistening tears fell from the corners of Wynn¡¯s eyes. She sniffled and wiped her tears silently, looking


    as if she had made a big decision.


    Everything that happened tonight was unforgettable for Wynn.


    Philip had changed. He became someone she could not see through.


    She turned her head, her eyes red as she looked at the bewildered Philip. She said, ¡°Philip, let¡¯s get a


    divorce.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    A divorce?


    The way Wynn uttered those words¡­ She seemed so calm.


    Philip¡¯s heart thudded. Silently, he rested his hands on his knees. He could not stop them from shaking


    slightly.


    At that moment, he could only feel a buzzing in his brain. The word ¡®divorce¡¯ would not stop repeating in


    his ears.


    He forgot to breathe, and he forgot to respond.


    Wynn was too disappointed in him.


    ¡°Philip, I really can¡¯t hold on any longer. I don¡¯t want to go on like this. I don¡¯t want to live in constant


    fear, worrying about the next day every single day, worrying about M¡¯s condition every day. I gave


    you a year, and you said you would give me an answer. Yet, you have let me down so much now.¡±


    Wynn cried out helplessly, tears dripping from her eyes.


    The Philip she once loved deeply had be deplorable and dispirited.


    He had be repulsive, disgusting, and despicable to her.


    Philip raised his gaze, his eyes red as he asked, ¡°Wynn, can you forgive me this time? I¡¯ll change, I¡¯ll


    try my best.¡±


    Philip did not want to lose Wynn.


    He would always ce Wynn and M first in his heart.


    ¡°Trust me, I will definitely give you a future, a future that everyone will be jealous of.¡± Philip¡¯s tone was


    sincere.


    However, Wynnughed as she turned her face to him. She looked like a weeping beauty as she


    asked, ¡°A future? Philip, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve said this many times already? But where is the future?


    You¡¯re always lying to yourself, always unwilling to get off your high horse. How many times have I


    begged you? I told you to apologize to my parents, but what did you do? For the sake of your pathetic


    pride, you¡¯ve never listened to me. Now you¡¯re talking about a future to me? What¡¯s that? The 100


    BMW motorcycles? Or the Arc de Triumph Hotel?


    Wynn had always saved herst ounce of patience for Philip. However, what Philip did tonight caused


    her to lose her patience.


    It was just too ridiculous!


    Even if Philip was in wretched poverty and delivered food for a living, Wynn did not think it was a big


    deal.


    However, tonight, to satisfy his urge for performance and his weak ego, Philip actually did something


    like that.


    Embarrassing!


    It was too embarrassing.


    How else would he lie to himself?


    Naturally, Wynn no longer believed what Philip had told her at Arc de Triumph Hotel.


    Philip hastily defended himself. ¡°Wynn, believe me! When the timees, you will understand.¡±


    ¡°Philip, that¡¯s enough!¡± Wynn shouted. She became overwhelmed with her emotions and pulled on the


    wound on her abdomen. Cold sweat pooled on her forehead from the pain. ¡°Get out of here, I don¡¯t


    want to see you right now!¡±


    She pointed angrily to the ward door, determination shing through her eyes.


    Philip had no choice. He was worried that Wynn¡¯s emotions would affect her body.


    Giving up, he stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get out first, but I don¡¯t agree to the divorce.¡±


    With that, Philip got up and walked out of the ward unhesitatingly.


    As soon as he left the ward, he saw his mother-inw and several others sitting outside the door.


    Seeing him, Martha stepped forward and asked coldly, ¡°What did you say to my daughter? Did you


    mention the divorce? I¡¯m telling you, the Johnston family does not want M as well. You take that red-


    headed stepchild with you.¡±


    Martha was furious. She would like nothing more than for Philip to divorce her daughter immediately


    and get out of the Johnston family.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She had even funded them for their bridal suite.


    If there was no other choice, she would drive away Philip and that embarrassing scoundrel together!


    Seeing how Philip did not say anything, Martha then guessed what was going on. She pointed out with


    dissatisfaction, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for a divorce, did you? Philip rke, let me tell you, in this household, it


    is I, Martha Yates, who makes the decisions. You and Wynn must get a divorce! I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t


    agree. I¡¯ll take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau in a few days to go through the formalities!¡±


    Faced with Martha¡¯s unreasonable orders, Philip could no longer contain his emotions. With a chilling


    expression on his face, he shouted, ¡°Enough! Let me tell you, I will not divorce Wynn!¡±


    With that, he left with a foul expression on his face.


    Martha was furious!


    That loser actually yelled at her just now!


    Such disrespectful behavior toward his mother-inw.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Well, you¡¯re a tough guy now, huh? You even dare to yell at me now? Philip rke, don¡¯t you even


    think about entering my house ever again! There will be no door open for you!¡±


    Martha had her hand on her waist as she shouted, pointing at Philip¡¯s departing figure.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is a hospital, shouting is not allowed!¡± A nurse walked over with a cold


    expression on her face and reprimanded them.


    Startled and angry, Martha tugged unreasonably onto Charles as she sobbed, ¡°Charlie, you saw what


    happened. Philip is so unreasonable now. He even dares to shout at me now. From now on, in this


    family, he and I will not coexist.¡±


    Martha was simply furious. Since when did a loser daree up to her and talk to her in that manner?


    ¡°Alright, alright. Why don¡¯t you stop saying so much as well. Do we have to add to this problem?¡±


    Charles said helplessly.


    After decades, it was natural that he understood Martha¡¯s temperament.


    Philip was way too rude!


    No matter the circumstances, she was still his mother-inw. How could he yell at her directly in her


    face?


    However, Charles also felt slightly surprised. It seemed that his son-inw had be slightly


    different.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Charles is a little different today?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference, he¡¯s still a loser!¡± Martha replied indignantly.


    Lynn and her parents watched in on the fun with a sneer on their faces.


    Their opinion toward Philip, their niece¡¯s husband, was that he was just a joke. It was pretty fun to


    curse about him once in a while.


    Lynn felt very happy today. Seeing her wimpy cousin-inw get all sorts of recriminations made her feel


    rxed.


    She did not stop live-streaming about Philip in the group chat. The entire matter was a big deal now.


    There were even a few people whopiled the videos of Philip getting scolded into a mashup and


    posted them onto the Inte. That made Philip viral.


    As such, Philip got the title of being the worst son-inw in Riverdale.


    Juan walked over after he paid for the hospital bills.


    He had been watching from the corner with a pitiful gaze.


    He felt a great deal of pleasure watching Philip get scolded.


    That loser would never get any respect from the two elders.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunty, I¡¯ve already paid the fees. I¡¯ll take care of Wynn these few days. It¡¯s already veryte,


    why don¡¯t you go home first? I¡¯ll be here to take care of things.¡± Juan behaved graciously with a smile


    on his face. It made people feel closer to him.


    Martha hurriedly took Juan¡¯s hand in hers. Smiling from ear to ear, she said, ¡°Juan, how could we


    trouble you like this? How much was it? I¡¯ll bring you the money tomorrow.¡±


    The child was thoughtful, and he was easy on the eyes as well.


    Her daughter was still pretty attractive, seeing how she managed to attract so many boys to circle her.


    She honestly had no idea why her daughter insisted on getting married to that little brat Philip. To add


    on, they even got pregnant before getting married, disgracing the Johnston family and causing her to


    look bad in her maiden home.


    It could not be helped. Martha¡¯s maiden family was arge family with strong traditional values.


    When her daughter got pregnant out of wedlock, she was met with all kinds of spite and scorn from her


    family members back home.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    This caused Martha to feel so embarrassed that she could not even raise her head in front of her family


    members.


    For the past few years, Martha had not dared to return to her maiden family home, mainly because she


    was afraid of being shamed.


    Not this time, however. She had to go back to celebrate her father¡¯s 70th birthday.


    It was because of this that Martha had been very grumpy recently. Seeing Philip¡¯s dispirited face just


    made matters worse.


    Juan waved his hand hurriedly as he said politely, ¡°Aunty, please let me do something for Wynn.¡±


    Martha did not continue insisting. Holding Juan¡¯s hand in hers, she found herself liking him more and


    more.


    For the next two or three days, Juan woulde to visit Wynn every day.


    Naturally, Philip woulde as well.


    However, when Juan came, he would be greeted warmly by Martha.


    When Philip came, Martha would have a foul expression on her face. She looked as if she had a deep


    resentment toward him.


    Besides, Martha would always find an opportunity to say something nasty about Philip. The things she


    said were always horrible. She would criticize him from head to toe.


    Yet, Philip never said anything.


    It was because he knew that Martha was angry with him. As such, he let her vent.


    On that same day, Philip had just arrived at the hospital with a lunch box in hand when he received a


    call from Henry Turner.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. rke. We¡¯ve studied M¡¯s condition and havee up with a surgical n. Shall Ie


    over to discuss it with you?¡± Henry sounded very respectful over the phone.


    If outsiders knew that Professor Henry Turner, the medical titan of China¡¯s cardiology department,


    actually treated a man like him with such respect, a huge uproar would definitely be caused.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m at Riverdale Public Hospital,¡± Philip replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Philip walked into Wynn¡¯s ward with the lunch box.


    In the ward, Juan was sitting by Wynn¡¯s bedside, talking to her.


    ¡°Wynn, there¡¯s progress with M¡¯s condition. I got my dad to contact the best doctor in China,


    Professor Henry Turner. He said he happens to be in Riverdale these few days and should be free to


    stop by today.¡±


    Juan was very excited. This was something that he had asked for from his father for a long time.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Philip walked in and ced the lunch box on the table. Then, he picked up an apple and began peeling


    it while listening to Juan and Wynn¡¯s conversation in silence.


    Juan and Wynn pretended that they did not see Philip, treating him like he was thin air.


    ¡°Are you sure, Brother Juan? It¡¯s Professor¡­ Professor Henry Turner?¡± Wynn appeared to be


    unusually excited, her eyes sparkling like stars and her gaze burning.


    She knew about Henry Turner. He was regarded as the top cardiologist internationally with the title of


    being a medical titan.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Back when M first got diagnosed, Wynn had looked up all relevant information.


    It could be said that Professor Henry Turner was the sage of the medical profession.


    If they really could get him to treat M, then her illness would be 100% curable.


    However, the catch was that they would have to manage to hire him.


    Not anyone could meet with a medical titan.


    Wynn knew profoundly how much energy and how many connections must have been used to get


    Professor Henry Turner to take a look at M¡¯s condition.


    Wynn would not be able to return this favor.


    The corners of Juan¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he said generously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Wynn, I¡¯ve always


    thought of M as my daughter. Her business is my business. It just so happens that Professor Henry


    is in Riverdale for an inspection. You should know something about it, it¡¯s at the Riverdale branch of


    Turner hospital. Yourpany should have been in contact with them before.


    ¡°Besides, my father has a personal rtionship with Professor Turner. So don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you


    make sure that everything about M¡¯s surgery is seen to.¡±


    Juan¡¯s face was full of smiles, his expression sincere.


    In front of Wynn, as long as it was something she liked, Juan would do his best to get it done.


    However, he had only one goal, which was to get Wynn for himself.


    Philip, who was witnessing the entire thing, felt very unhappy.


    What did he mean by thinking of M as his daughter?


    What right did he have to say that?


    Naturally, Wynn was slightly embarrassed, but her feelings of gratitude overpowered her feelings of


    embarrassment as she said thankfully, ¡°Brother Juan, thank you so much.¡±


    While saying that, she shifted her gaze slightly sideways to look at Philip who was peeling apples at the


    side. She felt somewhat helpless and disappointed.


    She could not believe that he, a father, was paying less attention to his daughter¡¯s condition than an


    outsider.


    Just at that moment.


    Philip¡¯s phone rang. After taking a nce at the caller ID, he turned to walk out of the room.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ll be reaching the hospital shortly. Where are you?¡± The sound of Henry Turner¡¯s


    respectful tone came through the phone. He sounded exceptionally excited.


    Philip knitted his brows together as he said, ¡°I¡¯m at ward 1302, but don¡¯te here. Wait for me at the


    rest area.¡±


    For the sake of preventing unnecessary trouble, Philip decided to meet him in private.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll be there in five minutes,¡± Henry said as he waited for Philip to hang up the phone first.


    When he returned to the ward, Juan asked snarkily, ¡°Philip, who were you talking to? If you¡¯re too busy,


    you can go back first. After all, punctuality is very important when delivering food. I¡¯ll take care of Wynn


    here.¡±


    Juan was not treating himself as an outsider at all.


    On the other hand, Philip had no standing at all in front of Juan.


    Watching the scene unfold, Wynn¡¯s lips fluttered as she wanted to open her mouth, but she held back.


    What use was there in speaking up for him? He was still the same person.


    However, something surprising happened.


    Philip smiled as he said, ¡°I got a doctor for M, so I was asking him some questions earlier. He¡¯ll be


    coming over shortly to take a look.¡±


    As soon as this was said, Wynn¡¯s heart, which had been unflustered all this while, suddenly began


    fluttering. She raised her eyebrows as her sparkling eyes stared at Philip.


    However¡­


    Juan instantly sneered as he said to Philip, ¡°You, getting a doctor for M? What kind of doctor can you


    get? Do you know what M¡¯s condition is? Is it something that any doctor can treat?¡±


    The glimmer in Wynn¡¯s eyes faded after hearing Juan¡¯s sharp reply.


    That was true. What kind of doctor could Philip get to treat M¡¯s illness?


    Could they be any better than Professor Henry Turner?


    Still, it was not a bad thing that he was concerned about M¡¯s condition.


    At the very least, there was still a soft spot for Philip in Wynn¡¯s heart.


    Philip pursed his lips as he said indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? M is my daughter. Is there anything wrong


    with me getting her a doctor?¡±


    He was very upset with Juan¡¯s attitude.


    The man was acting as if M was his blood daughter.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see how awesome the doctor you found is.¡± Juan stepped forward and patted Philip


    on the shoulder. There was a provocative look in his eyes. ¡°It just so happens that I have an


    appointment with Professor Turner as well. Why don¡¯t we meet him together? Get the doctor that you


    found to join us as well, and we¡¯ll get them both toe up with a treatment n. We¡¯ll choose the


    best n to move forward with.¡±


    All this talk about choosing the best was just another reason for Juan to humiliate Philip.


    In his knowledge, Professor Henry Turner, whom his father had contacted through his connections,


    was a medical titan.


    Was there anyone else in the world more powerful than him?

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    The pheasant doctor that Philip hired would probably begin trembling from shock after seeing Henry


    Turner.


    Therefore, it was obvious that Juan said this just to see Philip make a fool of himself.


    It was simply out of his league to fight with Juan.


    Philip¡¯s brows knitted together. He had only said what he said because he did not want to be


    underestimated by Juan and misunderstood by Wynn.


    However, Juan¡¯s aggressiveness made Philip feel very ufortable.


    Should he tell them?


    Philip did not want to burst their bubble. Sighing, he said, ¡°Forget it, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Philip did not want to upset anyone. After all, his mother-inw had been very concerned about Juan


    lately.


    If he provoked Martha, there would not be anything good in store for him.


    Besides, he had gone to the doctor for his daughter.


    For that matter, Philip did not feel the need to humiliate Juan.


    However, this was the only exception.


    ¡°Haha, Philip, you¡¯re a funny one,¡± Juan said as heughed sarcastically. The more he looked at Philip,


    the more he felt that he was a loser. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really curious to see if the doctor you¡¯ve found is


    competent. After all, this is a big deal. If some quack treats M and something goes wrong in the


    process, will you be able to take responsibility if something goes wrong?¡±


    Philip wanted to kill him!


    Juan¡¯s words were so cruel that even Wynn¡¯s heart thumped when he said them.


    ¡°Philip, thank you for getting M a doctor. However, I feel that she needs a more specialized doctor for


    her treatment. Let¡¯s leave this matter in the hands of Brother Juan,¡± Wynn said coldly. She did not want


    her daughter to die on the operating table.


    In Philip¡¯s ears, her words sounded like great distrust toward him.


    Philip felt that it did not matter. It was just that he would lose his dignity a little.


    As long as it was Henry Turner who treated M, why did it matter who found him?


    ¡°Well, say thank you to Brother Juan. What are you waiting for?¡± Wynn¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed in


    dissatisfaction toward Philip¡¯s behavior.


    Juan had helped them so much, yet he was still rooted to the spot like a log.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Philip said.


    As long as it was a request from Wynn, Philip would oblige.


    A thank you would not deduct his stature.


    Juan raised his chin proudly as he dusted off his suit. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After staying for a while, Philip made an excuse to find his way to the hospital¡¯s waiting area.


    Henry Turner could be seen in his gray suit, waiting patiently along with his two apprentices.


    The moment he saw Philip, Henry walked over respectfully and bowed as he said smilingly, ¡°Mr.


    rke.¡±


    His two apprentices, who were standing behind him, were shocked.


    Their teacher was an internationally renowned medical professor with a great number of disciples. He


    had saved at least several hundred, if not several thousand, lives.


    It was surprising that a teacher so highly respected by everyone and a medical titan decorated with


    honors would behave so respectfully toward a young man who was dressed ordinarily.


    Who was he?


    What right did he have?


    Philip inclined his head slightly as he said calmly, ¡°Time is short. Why don¡¯t we get right into it.¡±


    Henry immediately had one of his apprentices hand over the proposal as he personally exined it to


    Philip.


    Finally, Philip nodded his head in approval as he asked, ¡°When will the surgery be done?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°In a week,¡± Henry said. ¡°In the meantime, we will conduct a thorough examination of Miss rke and


    nurse her health.


    Philip hummed in response as he said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Professor Turner.¡±


    Henry panicked as he said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t you worry. This operation will definitely be


    sessful.¡±


    As the conversation came to an end, Philip readied himself to leave. He had a n.


    Coincidentally, just as he had gotten ready to leave, someone shouted excitedly behind him. ¡°Professor


    Turner! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. It¡¯s so good to see you.¡±


    Juan was just going to contact his father and have him give Professor Turner a call to inquire when he


    would be free so that he could pay him a visit in person.


    Who would have thought that he would run into Professor Turner at the hospital!


    Juan was very excited as he went forth and shook Professor Turner¡¯s hand. He got straight to the point


    as he introduced himself, ¡°How do you do, Professor Turner? I am Juan Parker, the son of Robert


    Parker.¡±


    As he spoke, Juan¡¯s eyes drifted to the side. When he saw Philip, who was standing not far away from


    Henry¡¯s side, his expression changed into one of distaste. He said in surprise, ¡°What are you doing


    here?¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    What was Philip doing here?


    Not only that, he was standing beside Professor Henry Turner.


    What was going on?


    Juan was confused. Was it possible that Philip and Juan knew each other?


    That was impossible! How would a reputable medical guru like Professor Turner know a wimp like


    Philip?


    Professor Henry Turner was startled. He did not know Juan Parker, but he did know his father.


    To be honest, they did not even really know each other. They simply had a few connections inmon.


    It was because he liked jade and had bought quite a few jade pieces to disy in his house.


    Once, when he was at Golden City, Henry received a beautiful piece of jade from Robert. It was an


    extremely rare piece made from green dragon jade, thus Henry remembered this favor.


    Just a few days ago, Robert had contacted him personally. He said something about his son¡¯s friend¡¯s


    daughter suffering from congenital heart disease and begged him to take a look at her condition.


    Did they think that any person could just persuade Henry Turner to do something?


    Only after numerous pleas and taking into consideration that beautiful piece of jade did Henry agree to


    stop by and take a look.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Henry asked as he stared at Juan.


    That was because he could tell that Juan¡¯s attitude toward Mr. rke was not the greatest. Could it be


    that they have a grudge between themselves?


    As a result, Henry¡¯s expression on his face gradually grew cooler as his brows knitted together.


    If that was the case, then he would not help Juan in what he had asked for.


    Juan snorted in response as he sneered. ¡°Of course we know each other, Professor Turner. To be


    honest, it¡¯s insulting for you to stand next to someone like that. Why don¡¯t we go over there to talk? I¡¯ll


    host a banquet in honor of you at Arc de Triumph tonight.¡±


    Juan knew in his heart that someone like Philip would not know Professor Turner.


    At most, he was just passing by.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Was it possible that the doctor he found was Henry Turner?


    Did he have that much honor for that?


    However, Henry¡¯s expression immediately soured as he scoffed inwardly.


    Insulting?


    It was his good fortune to be able to stand next to Mr. rke!


    Juan Parker was such a narrow-minded person!


    ¡°No, thank you! I don¡¯t think Mr. Parker is qualified to dine with me yet.¡± Henry had a chilly expression


    on his face as he gazed sharply at Juan.


    It was just a simple expression, yet it scared Juan to the core.


    ¡®You are not qualified¡¯, these four words sounded especially harsh to Juan¡¯s ears.


    However, he did not dare to show his resentment. Instead, he asked in a panic, ¡°Professor Turner, did I


    do something wrong? Please tell me, I promise I¡¯ll change!¡±


    Juan was panicking. If he had offended Professor Turner due to a small mistake on his part, not only


    would Wynn¡¯s daughter not be able to receive treatment, but his family¡¯s business would more or less


    be affected as well.


    He really could not understand. It was only his first time meeting Professor Turner.


    They had not exchanged more than five sentences.


    How did he get into this medical guru¡¯s bad books?


    In a short while, Juan¡¯s forehead was coated with cold sweat.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t know how to respect people!¡± Henry reprimanded. As he turned his head to reveal


    Philip¡¯s identity, he saw thetter shake his head.


    Henry was startled but understood immediately. He turned back to Juan and said, ¡°Even if this¡­


    gentleman is ordinary, you shouldn¡¯t insult him in that manner. People should know how to respect


    each other.¡±


    His tone was not loud, but it was firm.


    Juan¡¯s entire body shuddered as he listened. There was something just sopelling about Henry¡¯s


    aura!


    This was the kind of person who often dealt with the higher-ups. You could not offend them easily.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Professor Turner. You are right,¡± Juan said as he nodded his head hurriedly. At the same


    time, he eyed Philip through the corner of his eyes. He simply hated him right now!


    That loser was to me. He was standing in the way of everything!


    If it were not for him, would he be reprimanded by Professor Turner?


    He must find a chance to humiliate him.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to this gentleman?¡± Henry said cooly.


    Apologize?


    Juan looked at Philip, a hint of gloom appearing in the corner of his eyes.


    Juan was very reluctant to apologize to this loser.


    However, he had no choice. If he offended Henry, there would not be anything good in store for him.


    After thinking it through, Juan opened his mouth to say cooly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Philip. I hope you don¡¯t take to


    heart what I just said.¡±


    Philip did not want to pick a fight. He nodded his head as he turned and prepared to leave.


    However, something unexpected happened!


    Martha came over hurriedly.


    ¡°Juan, why did you call me toe over so early in the morning?¡± When Martha looked at Juan, she


    was full of smiles. Her eyes were filled with fondness as if she was looking at her son-inw.


    However, when her gaze fell on Philip, she looked as if she had been pricked all over her body. She


    cried out in disgust, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe anymore? Go, get out of this


    ce!¡±


    Martha got angry whenever she saw Philip.


    This loser was so annoying no matter where he stood.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Philip did not say anything. Instead, heughed in resignation as he turned around to leave.


    Martha was still muttering to herself. ¡°What a sight for sore eyes.¡±


    Henry¡¯s brows furrowed. Was this Mr. rke¡¯s mother-inw?


    She was so spirited and rude.


    Mr. rke was really unlucky to have such a mother-inw.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Henry called out to Philip and stood in front of him.


    He was not happy with the way this mother-inw was acting. Thus, he wanted to do something for Mr.


    rke.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Henry¡¯s tone was cold as he spoke to Juan.


    Juan immediately responded in aplimentary manner, ¡°Professor Turner, this is¡­¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Before the introductions could be finished, Martha began scolding unreasonably, ¡°Who are you, you old


    grouch! What, do you want to speak up for that wimp?¡±


    Old grouch?


    Everyone present was dumbfounded!


    This was the first time that Henry had been scolded in such a manner in his many years of practicing


    medicine.


    At that moment, he was so angry that all his blood rushed toward his head.


    His apprentices, who were standing beside him, felt the same way. They stared coldly, itching to rip off


    the woman¡¯s mouth.


    Juan was even more shocked. He tugged viciously on Martha¡¯s arm. ¡°Aunty Martha, don¡¯t be rude. He


    is¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Those who can speak up for that useless fool Philip can¡¯t be any better off! Look at you,


    you¡¯re already so old yet still dressed so mboyantly! What, are you trying to lure little girls? You have


    no respect for your old age!¡±


    Martha was the kind who would not hold back when scolding someone. Her words were so poisonous.


    ¡°Say something, you old man! Why aren¡¯t you speaking anymore? You were pretty fierce just now. Why


    don¡¯t you dare to say anything now? Did I blow your cover? Shameless old thing! Bah!¡± Martha tucked


    her arms into her chest arrogantly as she raised her eyebrows.


    Her choice of words was as poisonous as a fishwife shouting abuse in the street, cursing Henry to the


    very core.


    In her eyes, there was nothing to fear.


    The entire group was stunned.


    Juan was so frightened that he had begun shaking.


    On one side was Wynn¡¯s mother, and on the other hand, was a medical titan.


    ¡°Aunty Martha! Do you know who that is?¡± Juan had be anxious. He pulled Martha to the side as


    he exined. ¡°That¡¯s Henry Turner!¡±


    ¡°Henry who? I don¡¯t care who he is. I don¡¯t know him.¡± Martha waved her hand, acting like an ignorant


    vige woman.


    ¡°Aunty Martha! You¡¯re in deep trouble now. Professor Henry Turner is an internationally recognized


    doctor and a legend within the country¡¯s medicalmunity! He¡¯s the honorary guest of Hank Moseby,


    Jace Wade, and Hector Lee! Even the higher-ups in the county are his patients!¡±


    Juan was frantic. She had practically dug her own grave!


    If they offended this person, they would have to behead themselves ten times before they could be


    excused!


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When Martha heard what Juan said, she was so frightened that she nearly lost her footing!


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This old man is so powerful?¡± Martha threw a frightened gaze at Henry who was


    standing nearby with a stony gaze on his face. As her eyes came into contact with his icy stare, she


    shuddered.


    ¡°He knows all the tycoons in Orienta, and the higher-ups in the county are his patients.¡±


    Martha nearly fainted from shock.


    She was used to being arrogant and domineering. Now, in the presence of someone so powerful,


    Martha did not even dare to breathe loudly. She was so anxious.


    After he had spoken to Martha, Juan hurriedly made his way back to Professor Henry. He bowed as he


    apologized profusely. ¡°Professor Turner, I¡¯m sorry. Aunty Martha hasn¡¯t heard of you and offended you.


    I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    Hmmph!


    Henry Turner was not an easy person to talk to. He huffed coldly, his gaze chilly.


    At this point, Martha realized that she should say something. She hurriedly made her way over.


    Walking forth with an apologetic smile on her face, she made her apologies, ¡°Well, Professor Turner,


    I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know who you were. I¡¯ll make my apologies here, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Martha was trembling. Although she was usually an arrogant and domineering person, she would only


    act that way in front of Philp. When she met big shots like Henry, she would also act meekly.


    ¡°Is an apology enough? Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m an old fool and have no respect for my age?!¡±


    Henry¡¯s gaze was cold and piercing. Just a simple gaze could give one the urge to kneel. ¡°If I don¡¯t


    teach you a lesson today, I, Henry Turner, will no longer be a doctor!¡±


    The group present was afraid to even breathe!


    If Henry were to be infuriated, the entire Riverdale would be shocked!


    Martha felt nothing but desperation at that moment. With a pale face, she very nearly got on her knees!


    There was cold sweat all over Juan¡¯s head. He was already thinking of ways to solve this


    misunderstanding.


    ¡°Mr. Turner, for my sake, please let this matter go.¡±


    Just at that moment, a voice that sounded so in yet seemed so out of ce rang out.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    A simple sentence, yet Martha¡¯s and Juan¡¯s hearts thudded at the sound of it!


    What did he mean by ¡®for his sake¡¯?


    How could that useless bum say something like that at a time like this!


    Was his honor that precious?


    Martha was trembling with anger. Philip was a big talker and knew just when to pick his moment.


    Was he deliberately trying to embarrass himself and offend Henry?


    Was it revenge?


    ¡°Philip, shut up! Who do you think you are? Do you think you have a say in this matter?¡± Martha


    admonished with trepidation.


    She was really worried that Philip, that piece of trash, would identally offend someone as important


    as Henry Turner.


    He even asked him to let the matter go for his sake. Did he not know how much more noble this man


    was whenpared to him?


    Philip¡¯s brows knitted together. He had not thought that Martha would be the first to reprimand him.


    He was trying to get her out of trouble through his kind intentions, but instead, she retaliated.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Professor Turner?¡± Martha had


    finally found her chance. She did not waste any energy in criticizing Philip, hoping that Professor


    Turner would not pay attention to her.


    The same thing happened with Juan. His gaze grew chilly as the corners of his lips twitched slightly. He


    felt very displeased.


    He could not believe Philip. How could he speak so sarcastically at this time!


    If they offended Professor Turner, they would all be in deep trouble.


    Thus, he immediately stepped forward and chastised, ¡°Philip, apologize immediately to Professor


    Turner. What do you mean for your sake? Is your honor that precious? How dare you say such things!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if you want to die, don¡¯t drag us along with you,¡± Martha immediately chimed in, a


    b*tchy smile appearing on her face. ¡°Professor Turner, as you can see, it was Philip who disrespected


    you. If you want trouble, go after him, not me. I¡¯ve already apologized to you. Surely you won¡¯t hold a


    grudge against a woman like me.¡±


    Martha was unting her vulnerability as a woman.


    The two echoed off each other as they spoke. In no time, Martha and Juan had criticized every part of


    Philip.


    ¡°Professor Turner, Philip is just a clueless person. Please don¡¯t stoop down to his level,¡± Juan said with


    aplimentary smile on his face before he turned to snap at Philip. ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t


    you going to apologize to Professor Turner? Do you know what he¡¯s here for?¡±


    He was the best cardiologist in the country that Juan had hired at a great expense!


    A medical titan!


    He was here for Philip¡¯s daughter!


    How dare he show such disrespect!


    He would have to make sure he told Wynn about this. She would definitely have a bigger problem with


    Philip after this.


    Thinking of this, Juan snickered to himself.


    However¡­


    A scene that amazed them urred!


    Henry¡¯s eyes grew wide as he red at Juan. He spoke coolly, ¡°Mr. Parker, have you forgotten what I


    just told you? You should not judge a person lightly, let alone insult them! The way you speak makes


    me think that there is something greatly wrong with your character!¡±


    Henry finally understood.


    This strange mother-inw and Juan Parker clearly despised Mr. rke.


    They must be blind!


    If Mr. rke¡¯s true identity was made known to them, they would probably be on their knees begging


    for mercy.


    Panicked, Juan hurriedly bowed in agreement. ¡°Professor Turner, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m wrong here.


    However, Philip was disrespectful toward you. I could not stand by and do nothing, that¡¯s why I


    criticized him.¡±


    However¡­


    Surprisingly¡­


    Henry addressed Martha in front of everyone present. ¡°Today, for the sake of this¡­ Mr. rke, I won¡¯t


    hold a grudge against you, you country bumpkin. However, don¡¯t be too cocky. If I find out that you¡¯re


    still giving Mr. rke a hard time, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Martha did not dare to say anything. With a face full of smiles, she nodded her head repeatedly in


    agreement.


    They remained this way for a short while.


    Suddenly, Henry snapped. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Mr.


    rke?¡±


    Apologize to Philip?!


    Juan did not dare to utter a word!


    Martha was dumbfounded!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Her, the mother-inw, was being asked to apologize to her good-for-nothing son-inw?


    sphemy!


    Martha nearly went ballistic!


    She was full of rage!


    She was so narrow-minded, so how could she apologize to this useless bum?


    Besides, he was her son-inw!


    After stammering for a good while, Martha gave Philip a deadly stare. She wished she could make a


    voodoo doll of him that she could poke to death!


    Philip was startled as well. He had not thought that Henry would use his power this way.


    Thus, he immediately shook his head and waved his hands. ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Turner. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    However, Henry refused to back down. With his expression still chilly, he stared at Martha as he said


    threateningly, ¡°You can choose not to apologize. However, I would like to tell you that even the


    reputable people in Riverdale will address me respectfully as Professor Turner.¡±


    p!


    This was a virtual p aimed toward Martha.


    She was just a civilian woman, so how would she dare to go against someone as powerful as Henry?


    Thus, although she was reluctant to do so, she had no choice but to say begrudgingly to Philip, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Her attitude was not great, but at least she said it.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Right at the moment she said it, Martha already had a hundred ns to seek revenge on Philip.


    However, just as Juan was about to ask about the matter of visiting a doctor, Henry left.


    Juan immediately panicked and rushed to catch up.


    There was only Martha and Philip left in the rest area. The former was staring at Philip fiercely, her


    eyes filled with a me of anger.


    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    p!


    Before Philip could finish speaking, Martha had pped him across the cheek and cursed, ¡°How about


    it? Does it feel good to have me apologize to you?¡±


    ¡®I would not be a Yates if I didn¡¯t beat you up!¡¯


    Philip was speechless. His cheek was aching with burning pain, and his fists were pinched tightly in his


    trousers.


    ¡°Oh, are you unhappy about it? Come hit this olddy if you can. Come on, hit me.¡± Martha immediately


    pushed Philip with a challenging look.


    More people hade to look.


    Then, Martha gave up. Before she left, she red at Philip fiercely. She scolded, ¡°Useless! Die early


    and quickly reincarnate! Bring your bastard child along and go together!¡±


    Bastard child?


    She called M a bastard child!


    M was the flesh and blood of her own daughter. M was her granddaughter!


    When Martha had cursed him in the past, Philip would just endure it. Today, it was obvious that Martha


    crossed the line!


    ¡°Martha Yates! I¡¯m warning you, you can curse me, but do not curse M! She is your granddaughter!¡±


    Philip red at Martha with his eyes red as he scolded. He was furious and did not hold himself back.


    At that moment, Martha¡¯s first reaction was fear. She did not expect Philip, who had always been


    wimpy, to actually throw a tantrum at her!


    Was he thinking of going against the sky?!


    How dare he yell at her! Thest time as well.


    ¡°Philip rke, what did you just call me? Very well, you dare to call me by my full name now. You sure


    are brave now, even getting angry with your own mother-inw! Well, well, well¡­ In this family, there


    can only be either me or you! Take your bastard child with you tomorrow and move out of the house I


    bought for all of you!¡±


    Martha was extremely mad, and she immediately cursed like a shrew.


    However, Philip said, ¡°Mom, that house was not bought by you alone. You have no right to drive us


    away. Also, if you really drive me out, you might regret it very much.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Martha smirked contemptuously and said, ¡°Why would I regret throwing a piece of trash like you


    out? The thing I regret most now is letting Wynnie marry you!¡±


    In the middle of Martha¡¯s continuous scoldings, Philip had turned and left.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? We haven¡¯t made clear the matter just now¡­¡±


    Philip went back to the ward and took out the porridge he made. He wanted to feed it to Wynn at first,


    but she declined immediately and proceeded to sip the porridge from a bowl herself.


    Not longter, Juan came in and said, ¡°Wynn, I¡¯m really sorry. Something went wrong on Professor


    Turner¡¯s side, so I am heading over now. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely handle M¡¯s matters properly.¡±


    Afterward, Juan left the scene hurriedly.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Although Wynn did not know what had happened, she knew that it was definitely something urgent.


    She said a few words like asking Juan to not push himself too much.


    Philip had not spoken since the start. He tidied up the dishes and brought them out to wash. As Wynn


    was leaning on the hospital bed, she looked out of the window and thought of a person in her mind¡ª


    someone who was possibly able to help her.


    It was Mrs. rke.


    As she was thinking about it, Wynn took out her mobile phone and found Mrs. rke¡¯s contact number.


    After a long hesitation, she prepared her emotions and dialed the number.


    Come to think of it, as a woman, Mrs. rke would probably help her out.


    ¡°Passing by your entire world, I have lived the fullest for myself. Please go forward and don¡¯t look back.


    I will be the one waiting for you at the end.¡±


    It was a familiar ringtone. However, at the same moment when the ringtone rang in the receiver, the


    ringing of another phone also sounded from the ward.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, where are we going, There is no need to fear as long as I am here, Baby, baby, I am


    your big tree, I will watch the sunrise with you for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    Too familiar!


    It was because the song was sung by Philip, Wynn, and M. It was recorded as a ringtone for


    iing calls.


    Wynn was surprised. She slowly moved the phone away from her ear while looking for the ringing


    phone in the ward. In the end, her gaze was fixed on Philip¡¯s jacket which he had taken off when he


    entered the ward just now.


    Wynn nced at the number she dialed in her hand. She had indeed called Mrs. rke, not Philip.


    Was this just a coincidence?

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Wynn stepped down from the bed and walked toward Philip¡¯s ck jacket.


    The ringing continued to sound in the ward.


    Just as Wynn picked up the jacket and was about to take the phone out, Philip suddenly walked in and


    snatched the jacket from her hand. Then, he smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer the call.¡±


    After saying this, Philip turned away and walked out of the ward.


    He took out the phone and had a look at it. It was Wynn¡¯s number!


    He could only hang up.


    That was too dangerous!


    At that moment just now, Philip felt like he had gone to another world. His forehead was covered with


    cold sweat.


    It was still not a good time to tell Wynn about his identity.


    It was not that he deliberately wanted to conceal it, but if Wynn came to know about it, she, M, and


    even the entire Johnston family would be in danger. Only Philip himself was aware of this danger.


    Philip had seen that woman¡¯s tactics.


    During the time when he left his family, that woman had more or less been pushing things around


    behind the scene.


    In the ward, Wynn folded her arms while listening to the tone from the phone. Her brows furrowed.


    ¡®Could it be that she has something to do?¡¯


    She made another call but was informed once more that the receiver¡¯s line was busy. Feeling helpless,


    Wynn could only give up with a sigh of relief. After all, it was still slightly difficult for her to beg others.


    At this moment, Philip walked in and said, ¡°There is something urgent at thepany. They need me


    to go back.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Wynn did not mind as she was feeling irritated and just nodded a few times in response.


    M¡¯s surgery could not be dyed any longer.


    Hope could not be ced on only Juan. If worse came to worst, Wynn could only rely on him.


    However, before Philip left the ward, he said lightly, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange M¡¯s surgery. I


    have contacted a well-known doctor in the country and they have also given a treatment n. In these


    next few days, it¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Wynn immediately interrupted Philip with a cold face. It was not that she did not believe Philip, she just


    wondered if the doctor he found was useful or not.


    Philip was stunned, even looking a little uneasy.


    Wynn seemed to have be aware of the issue with her attitude and exined in a slightly irritated


    tone, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t get me wrong. Thank you for your concern about M. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just a little


    frustrated.¡±


    Philip naturally understood Wynn¡¯s current feelings.


    ¡°I understand, M is also my daughter. If you have any ideas, you can discuss them with me.¡± Philip


    smiled.


    Wynn smiled back at him too. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t there something that yourpany


    needs you with? You should go and settle it.¡±


    Philip nodded. As soon as he turned to leave, Martha rushed in angrily.


    Without saying anything else, she came up, pointed at Philip¡¯s nose, and cursed, ¡°Philip rke, how


    did you talk to me just now? Have your wings already hardened? Is that why you did not even put me,


    your mother-inw, in your eyes?¡±


    He was really going against the sky!


    This piece of trash son-inw also dared to yell at her now.


    As a mother-inw herself, had she not be so undignified?


    He must be punished!


    Philip also knew that he would not get good things from Martha if he offended her, so he could only


    bow his head and admit his mistake. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry now?¡±


    Martha was upromising and unforgiving. Her face was full of sarcasm and anger. ¡°Both of you


    should talk now about when you¡¯ll be getting your divorce.¡±


    Divorce.


    Again, divorce.


    Philip was really annoyed. His expression had changed slightly.


    Wynn, who was at the side, walked over as well and gave a helpless sigh. She asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s


    wrong with you again? Causing trouble here early in the morning¡­ Can¡¯t you just let me have a quiet


    time?¡±


    Wynn knew her mother¡¯s temper quite well.


    Causing trouble unreasonably as well as throwing tantrums childishly were her ultimate skills.


    She had never truly treated Philip as her son-inw.


    Everything was because Wynn had a premarital pregnancy with Philip, causing her to be shamed by


    her family. It was because of this that Wynn and Philip moved out and bought a small apartment for


    themselves to stay.


    On usual days, everyone justplied with Martha. Even if she was being unreasonable, everyone


    would just endure it.


    ¡°What do you mean I am making trouble? Don¡¯t you know? This trash dared to scold me outside just


    now!¡±


    Martha stretched out her hand and pointed at Philip¡¯s nose. ¡°I don¡¯t care what both of you think. In this


    family, he and I can¡¯t coexist.¡±


    Wynn felt helpless. She gave Philip a look and pretended to scold him, ¡°Philip, how did you speak to


    my mother just now? What are you waiting for? Quickly apologize!¡±


    Philip did not know what to do, so he bent down and apologized, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At this time, Martha was like a big, victorious rooster with her chin held high. She continued to scold a


    few more curses at him.


    Philip also continued to apologize a few more times. Only then was he able to leave.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Seeing Philip walk away, she turned her head, took Wynn¡¯s hand, and earnestly said, ¡°Oh Wynnie,


    haven¡¯t I told you? Why do you still want to be with that trash? Are there no good men in this world? I


    think Aiden isn¡¯t bad. He¡¯s handsome and has a good family background. What counts is that he treats


    your father and me well.¡±


    Wynn felt very helpless. She knew her mother was up to nothing good when she came over.


    ¡°Mom, please stop talking. I don¡¯t feel like thinking about this now.¡±


    Wynn helplessly said. She went up to her bed and lied down sideways.


    Martha, however, continued talking. ¡°If you don¡¯t like Aiden, Juan is okay too. I see that he¡¯s busy these


    days. This type of guy is extremely rare now.¡±


    When Wynn did not reply to her, Martha got so mad that she groaned.


    ¡°This girl! How are you so stubborn? What¡¯s good about Philip rke? He can¡¯t earn money and has


    no social connections. His friends are poorer than the others. This type of man is a scum of society.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you agree or not, you¡¯re my daughter. I call the shots for you. You must divorce Philip!¡±


    Martha had secretly made up her mind that for her daughter¡¯s marriage and also for her future


    happiness, she must take matters into her own hands.


    Wynn was tired of listening. She ignored her mother and covered herself with the nket.


    Martha whispered a few words, carried her bag in a swift manner, and left the hospital.


    Philip was ready to return to thepany after leaving the hospital.


    M was still at thepany being taken care of. Things had been really busy these days and he could


    not take care of her.


    While riding the electric scooter, Philip¡¯s phone rang. It turned out that Lynn was the one calling.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Why was she calling him?


    The call connected and Lynn¡¯s cold shout came from the other side, ¡°Philip,e to Starlight Bar!


    Hurry over in ten minutes! If you dare to bete, I¡¯ll tell on you in front of Wynn!¡±


    Snap!


    The call ended after she finished speaking.


    Philip had not figured out what was happening. He could only sigh helplessly and ride his scooter to


    Starlight Bar in a rush.


    Only when he arrived did he find out that there were seven or eight young people surrounding Lynn


    and her four friends in the bar lobby.


    There were two men and three women.


    Philip was very familiar with the two men¡ªKyle Lyon and Jacob Wells.


    Kyle and Jacob both had injuries on their faces. Their cheeks were red and swollen, and they had


    bruises at the corner of their eyes.


    As soon as Philip arrived, Lynn got up and scolded arrogantly, ¡°Half an hour has passed! Didn¡¯t I say to


    arrive in ten minutes?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, traffic.¡± Philip smiled.


    ¡°Traffic with that broken scooter? You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll go back and tell my cousin that


    you frequent brothels!¡± Lynn said mercilessly.


    Kyle and Jacob also sneered.


    ¡°Lynn, why did you call this good-for-nothing? What can he do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what can this idiot do?¡±


    Philip frowned slightly, turned around, and walked away without saying a word.


    He did note here to be bullied!


    At this moment, Lynn got anxious and shouted loudly, ¡°Philip, if you dare leave, I definitely won¡¯t let you


    go! As long as I say a few words to Uncle and Aunt, can you still have a good life with the Johnstons?¡±


    Sure enough, once these words were spoken, Philip stopped. He turned around and stared darkly at


    Lynn.


    ¡°What do you want? I don¡¯t have the time to apany you kids doing mischief,¡± Philip said coolly.


    At this moment, all seven or eight people there sneered.


    One of them had red hair and a nted fringe. They were wearing a floral shirt with an open neckline


    that revealed a tattoo. They were smoking and looking at Philip with squinted eyes. ¡°This uncle has a


    big mouth. I heard Lynn say that you¡¯re her cousin¡¯s husband. So she¡¯s your sister-inw?¡±


    Philip frowned. This person was rakish. He guessed that Lynn and the others must have provoked


    them.


    At most, it was about money.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just let them go. I have other things to do,¡± said Philip.


    ¡°F*ck! Watch how you talk to our Dick Jayson!¡±


    ¡°You kids are crazy! You wanna y?!¡±


    ¡°F*ck your mom! Apologize to Dick Jayson!¡±


    All of a sudden, the few young people behind Dick angrily pointed at Philip and swore fiercely.


    Lynn was also scared to death, so she stood up, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re


    crazy! Why¡¯re you talking to Dick Jayson? Quickly apologize to him!¡±


    This Philip rke was usually a coward. Why was he so unyielding now?


    If Dick was offended, they could not leave this ce!


    However, Dick smiled and allowed his subordinates to press Lynn back as he said to Philip, ¡°100,000


    bucks! Your sister-inw owes us 100,000 bucks. As long as you bring out the money, you can take


    them away.¡±


    100,000 bucks?


    Instantly, Philip looked at Lynn in surprise. Thetter turned her head indifferently and with not an


    ounce of shame, she said, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and withdraw the money. I still


    have ss in the afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He did not understand. How could Lynn, a university student, owe someone


    100,000 bucks?!


    ¡°What happened?¡± Philip asked softly.


    Lynn felt very ufortable when she saw the way Philip looked at her. Her whole body felt prickly. It


    was just like being scrutinized by a roadside beggar.


    ¡°Hurry up and withdraw the money. Do you still want to see me being held captive by them?¡± Lynn


    stared at Philip. He was still standing there dumbly like a blockhead.


    Although Kyle and Jacob were scared of Dick Jayson, they were not scared of Philip. Since Philip was


    here, it must mean that this useless bum was afraid of Lynn. It was only natural to make him withdraw


    the money to save them.


    ¡°F*ck! What are you looking at! Quickly withdraw the money!¡± Kyle immediately mmed the table and


    stood up shouting.


    In his eyes, Philip was an idiot.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, in the next second, Philip looked at Dick Jayson coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money, but I


    must take her with me. As for the other two people, I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    No one expected Philip to actually say such things in front of Dick Jayson!


    Long before Philip came, several people got to know him through Lynn. Philip rke, this person, was


    a useless man. That was what they knew him as.


    The reason why Lynn called Philip was that she could hold him down easily. He was an easy target


    who would withdraw the money and save her.


    However, things were different now. Philip gave off an assertive feeling! While facing Dick Jayson of


    Starlight Bar, there was no fear in his expression at all.


    At this moment, Lynn was scared and very angry. She got up and walked over. She pped him and


    scolded, ¡°Philip, that¡¯s enough! Is that how you talk to Dick Jayson? If you don¡¯t have money, then get


    out immediately. Don¡¯t embarrass me here!¡±


    However, Lynn¡¯s p did notnd. Her fair wrist was squeezed by Philip mid-air.


    ¡°Lynn Johnston, if you still want to get out, just sit there obediently!¡± Philip¡¯s face was dark, his eyes full


    of coldness.


    Lynn was so frightened by him that her whole body shivered. She had never felt this kind of vigor from


    Philip rke before.


    Too cold!


    How scary!


    It was scarier than when she confronted Dick Jayson just now.


    With a puff, Lynn was so frightened that her legs were weak. She immediately sat down and stared at


    Philip with a flustered look.


    Was this really the brother-inw that let others vilify him?


    Kyle and Jacob also died down at this moment. They could only sit in the corner with their heads down


    pitifully as they whispered a few words.


    After all, whether or not they could not get out depended on this good-for-nothing.


    At this moment, Dick sneered and said, ¡°Bro, if you have no money, just get out. Don¡¯t get in the way,


    understand?¡±


    Dick was very dissatisfied.


    However, Dick Jayson was not someone who acted violently at every disagreement. Otherwise, he


    would not be guarding Starlight Bar.


    ¡°She is my sister-inw. I also don¡¯t wanna cause trouble. I¡¯ll take her away and pretend this never


    happened. I¡¯ll think of ways to pay back the money she owes you,¡± Philip said calmly.


    100,000 dors was really nothing to him, but he had to take Lynn away now. Truth be told, he could


    have not cared about Lynn¡¯s life or death. However, she was Wynn¡¯s cousin after all. He would help if


    he could.


    Seeing that the other party was silent, Philip nced at Lynn and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lynn hesitated for a moment. When she was about to get up, Dick¡¯s thugs who were beside her held


    onto her shoulders.


    Dick turned his head, looked at Philip coldly, and said, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t go looking for trouble. Since you


    have no money and capabilities, let your wife or her family members bring the money.¡±


    With that, Dick snapped his fingers and his subordinate handed over an IOU. ¡°This is the money Lynn


    Johnston borrowed from me three months ago that amounts to 60,000 dors. Including interest, the


    total is 103,000 dors. It¡¯s not like I want this to be a matter of life and death. As long as you bring me


    the 100,000, you can take them away.¡±


    After speaking, Dick leaned on the sofa and smoked a cigarette indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money with me, but I can withdraw it for youter,¡± said Philip.


    Dick lost his patience. He kicked the coffee table violently and said angrily, ¡°What the f*ck are you


    doing here without money? To y?! Quickly let this piece of trash go!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, two people said to Philip, ¡°Brother Dick is letting you go. Can¡¯t you


    hear?!¡±


    Philip pointed at Lynn briefly and slowly said, ¡°She has toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Quickly go!¡± These two people were already starting to lose their patience.


    This idiot was really f*cking stubborn. Did he not understand what Brother Dick said?


    Did he need to get his head smashed to know where he was standing?


    However¡­


    Philip very calmly looked at Dick and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay back the money she owes, but you have to let her


    go.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too.¡±


    ¡°Us too, Uncle.¡±


    Lynn¡¯s friends, as though they had seen hope at this moment, busily interrupted.


    Dick raised his eyebrows, his expression unhappy as he looked at Philip.


    Was he looking to die?

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°Bro, you are so f*cking amusing. No one has ever dared to talk to me like this. You are the first one.¡±


    Dick lit another cigarette. Taking in a deep breath, he said slowly.


    As he was saying this, two of his men closed the door of the bar.


    As it was daytime, the bar was closed.


    Philip raised his brows. He nced at the surrounding people. They were all geared up and ready to


    fight. All of them had a cold smile on their faces.


    Lynn was also very anxious. She did not expect that it would be a mistake to look for Philip for help.


    This idiot dared to talk to Dick like that.


    ¡®Get lost if you have no money. Why even stay here pretending to be cool?¡¯


    ¡°Philip, if you don¡¯t have any money, just leave. I don¡¯t need you to get in the way,¡± Lynn said coldly.


    Kyle, Jacob, and the others also followed suit.


    ¡°Damn, after such a long time, this idiot doesn¡¯t even have a penny and he¡¯s still trying to be cool in


    front of Dick.¡±


    ¡°Dick, I don¡¯t know this guy. He has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dick. Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. Him offending you really


    has nothing to do with us.¡±


    These two boys and two girls were trying to cut ties with Philip all at once at this moment.


    Dick chuckled scornfully a few times. He got up and walked to Philip. Patting him on the shoulder, he


    sneered. ¡°Look, who even treats you as a person here?¡±


    Shatter!


    The wine bottle broke!


    Philip had picked up the wine bottle directly from the table. After he smashed it, he pointed it at Dick¡¯s


    throat. He spoke sternly, ¡°Release her, I will pay the money! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can stay!¡±


    Dick surrendered with both hands. With his chin held high, his throat rolled. Cold sweat dripped from


    his forehead. He joked mockingly, ¡°Brother, be careful. You can¡¯t solve the problem by doing this.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°F*ck you! Let go of Dick!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking looking for a death wish!¡±


    Dick¡¯s men suddenly went berserk. Pointing at Philip furiously, they shouted.


    There were two people who were immediately prepared to act against Philip.


    ¡°Scram! Let¡¯s see who would dare start a fight today!¡± Philip roared. The mouth of the broken wine


    bottle in his hand pierced through Dick¡¯s neck. After cutting ayer of skin, fresh blood trickled down.


    Dick panicked as well. Staring at Philip, he balefully said, ¡°Do you know whose ce this is? If you


    dare to touch me, believe it or not, no one will be able to get out of here!¡±


    Looking at Dick calmly, Philip said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whose ce this is. In short, if you don¡¯t release her, I


    promise that you will go out lying down!¡±


    Dick stared at Philip for a long time. Then, he suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Okay, I will release her, but


    you have to stay.¡±


    Lynn stood up hurriedly. She took a few nces at Philip in a panic. She then ran out with a few


    friends.


    They did not care about Philip¡¯s safety at all.


    Seeing that Lynn and the others had run out, Dick smiled viciously. ¡°Look, this is your sister-inw. She


    ran away. She doesn¡¯t care about your life and death. Is it worth it?


    ¡°Besides, I heard them say that you¡¯re a good-for-nothing? But I don¡¯t think you look like it at all. You


    are quite courageous.¡±


    Philip did not want to talk nonsense with them at all. He took out his cell phone and called George.


    ¡°Starlight Bar. Send 100,000 dors over.¡±


    He did not bring the card George had given when he went out today.


    ¡°Okay Young Master, I¡¯ll send it to you right away,¡± George responded.


    Lynn and the others had not run far.


    Kyle yelled, ¡°Lynn, your cousin-inw is f*cking trying to act cool, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Dick Jayson. He actually dared to put his hands on him just now. I think he is finished. Even if


    he doesn¡¯t end up dead, he¡¯ll at least be disabled!¡± Kai also agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a good-for-nothing like him still dares to act cool. He really almost killed us.¡± Several of


    Lynn¡¯s best friends rolled their eyes and cursed with disgust.


    Lynn was having mixed feelings.


    Although she looked down on Philip and thought that he was useless, Philip had still stayed there alone


    for her and her friends.


    ¡°Enough, you guys. Stop speaking!¡± Lynn was very dissatisfied with her friends. Crossing her arms in


    front of her chest, she impatiently said, ¡°I have to go back and have a look. You guys can go first.¡±


    After that, Lynn turned around. She returned to the door of the bar, standing there hesitantly for a long


    time.


    Kyle and the others thought about it for a long time. They also turned back. They were waiting sneakily.


    At this time, a few ck Maybachs suddenly stopped at the entrance of the bar!


    The sight was very luxurious. From the looks of it, there must be a big shot inside the car!


    The door opened. The person walking down the car was a middle-aged man in a ck suit. He had a


    chiseled face and a mustache. There was a serious expression on his face.


    There were two burly bodyguards following behind him.


    ¡°Holy crap, it¡¯s over! It¡¯s Master Nino! Now your cousin-inw is really done for!¡±


    Kyle recognized the middle-aged man immediately.


    That man was Nino Gil, Riverdale¡¯s thirdrgest underground force!


    He was the boss behind El Ninos!


    Seven years ago, he led El Ninos on a rampage in Riverdale and carved his own world.


    Before that, he was just an ordinary tiler. Then, he gathered gangsters to help developers deal with the


    demolition problem with violence.


    He had unshakable support backing him.


    Due to his cruel and violent methods, he had won many of the developer¡¯s contracts for demolition


    projects.


    Seven years ago, Nino Gil began to contract arge number of demolition projects in Riverdale. He


    recruited a group of misceneous staff specifically for removing the ¡®holdouts¡¯ of the demolition


    project. Relying on illegal means, Riverdale Hartford Construction and Architecture Company was


    established not long after. He was also promoted to the chairman of thepany.


    A big boss like him was definitely not to be messed with!


    This Starlight Bar was Nino Gil¡¯s ce!


    Philip was dead meat!

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Lynn and the others watched Nino lead his people into the bar.


    This was one of the underground bosses of Riverdale!


    The power and capital behind Nino were even more powerful and terrifying!


    Kyle was so terrified that he had goosebumps all over his skin. His mouth was trembling as he said,


    ¡°We have to leave quickly. If Master Nino catches us, we will definitely be dead!¡±


    Kyle was scared out of his wits. He was only fortunate to have seen Master Nino show off his power


    before!


    Harry, who once caused a disturbance in Riverdale, had knelt and spoke in front of Master Nino.


    After witnessing this scene, Kyle told himself in his heart that if he were to provoke someone, it better


    not be Master Nino.


    He was too strong!


    Moreover, his methods were extremely vicious!


    Harry, who had been previously undefeated in the hundred rounds of underground ck boxing, did


    not listen to Master Nino¡¯s words and refused to fight with fake punches. In the end, he had his hands


    and feet broken before getting thrown onto the street.


    Jacob also turned blue with fright and stammered to the two sisters, ¡°Lynn, let¡¯s go. There is nothing


    nice to see here. Your cousin-inw himself is courting death by having provoked Dick Jayson. Now


    that Master Nino is here, he¡¯s done for!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Lynn. Let¡¯s quickly go or else you will be inviting trouble on yourself. Do you really want to go


    back? If Dick Jayson gets caught, we will all have to work in service to pay back the money.¡±


    ¡°Lynn, if you still won¡¯t leave, we will!¡±


    Lynn was also at a loss.


    Could she really leave Philip like this?


    No matter how one put it, it was still her who had called Philip here. If something really happened, how


    would she exin it to her cousin?


    ¡°No, if something happens to Philip, we won¡¯t be able to escape the responsibility. If you are afraid,


    then go first. I have to stay,¡± Lynn said solemnly.


    Did this littless really care that much about Philip?


    No!


    She was just worried that if something happened to Philip, she would be implicated.


    She wanted to stay for confirmation. If things really went bad, she would just call the police.


    Back at the bar.


    Philip stood in the middle of everyone¡¯s ring gazes. With a calm expression, he said, ¡°Dick Jayson,


    right? The money will be sent right away.¡±


    Dick drew a tissue, wiped the blood from his neck, and snorted. ¡°F*ck! You are the first to do this to


    me.¡±


    After that, the two men rushed directly toward Philip and pressed him onto the sofa.


    ¡°Tell me, how do you n to solve this?¡± Dick smiled coldly.


    ¡°An additional 100,000 bucks for medical expenses,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Dick smiled and looked around. ¡°Brothers, did you hear that? He said that he¡¯s willing to give us


    200,000 bucks.¡±


    Afterughing, he stared at Philip coldly and said, ¡°Lynn told us that you are a piece of trash who lives


    off women. I¡¯m curious where your confidencees from. And where do you n on getting that


    200,000 bucks?¡±


    Dick was not a foolish person. Since Philip¡¯s aura and words did not meet the standard of that a wimp,


    he must have his own confidence.


    Besides, he really minded the conversation Philip had just now over the phone.


    He opened his mouth to immediately ask the other party to send 100,000 bucks over. He was definitely


    not an ordinary person.


    Was he pretending to be a pig and eat a tiger instead?


    Dick really wanted to see if a wimp could bring him 200,000 dors.


    ¡°You just want money. As for my business, I advise you to ask less,¡± said Philip calmly.


    Dick shook his head and very naturally, leaned on the sofa. He snapped his fingers and said to his


    opponent, ¡°Ten minutes. If no one sends the money by then, cripple his arms and throw him out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dick,¡± one person responded with a grin.


    However¡­


    Philip wasughing disapprovingly.


    It was also at this time that the door of the bar opened and a group of people walked in. They were led


    by Master Nino.


    He walked in with a smile and said, ¡°Dick, why is the door closed in broad daylight?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dick was still sitting on the sofa. When he saw Master Nino, he stood up like a frightened rabbit. He


    bent over and smiled, ¡°Master Nino, you¡¯re here. If you had told me about your arrival in advance, I


    would have gone out to greet you in person.¡±


    Master Nino smiled, took off his jacket, sat on the sofa, and said, ¡°There are some distinguished guests


    coming to have fun tonight. You have to make preparations quickly. It must be ceremonious and grand.


    You understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master Nino. Don¡¯t worry, for you, I will definitely make this ce beautiful.¡± It was also at


    this time that Nino discovered the stranger at the bar. He pointed at Philip, frowned, and asked coldly,


    ¡°Who is this kid? Is he new here?¡±


    It was too unruly.


    He had alreadye in, but this man was still sitting.


    Was he not giving him face?


    Dick immediately made eyes and motioned to some of his subordinates. He smilingly said, ¡°Master


    Nino, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This kid is here to pay back the money for his sister-inw.¡±


    Saying that, he turned his head and shouted at his subordinates, ¡°Why are you still nking and not


    taking him down?¡±


    Philip did not want to nitpick matters. When he got up, he was prepared to leave with the others.


    However, he heard Dick and Nino discussing a person.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°Last time, that Lynn you mentioned was pretty good. She¡¯s so full of life. I also brought her over this


    time and the guest appointed her to apany them,¡± Nino said with a lustful tone. ¡°Hearing from you,


    she also has a cousin. Wynn something? She¡¯s a famous beauty in our city, a young married woman.


    Bring her here too. Maybe the guests will like her too. Two sisters¡­ Surely there will be interest.¡±


    Dick immediately understood and replied, ¡°Master Nino, don¡¯t worry. That little girl owes us 100,000


    dors. I heard her cousin is also short on money for her daughter¡¯s surgery recently.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Do it now.¡± Master Ninoughed.


    Philip frowned. He thought that only Lynn was involved with this. Unexpectedly, they wanted to drag


    Wynn into this matter as well!


    Then, they should not me him for being rude!


    As such, Philip did not leave. He stopped, turned around, and walked to Nino with a cold expression on


    his face.


    ¡°I say, what¡¯s the problem? Why haven¡¯t you handled this kid yet!¡±


    Dick was on fire. Were these men all good-for-nothings?


    Nino was also very unhappy. What he hated most was having his words being heard by someone other


    than his people. As he was a suspicious man, he was always worried that the other person had been


    sent undercover by his opponents.


    ¡°Master Nino?¡± Philip said coldly.


    Nino raised his brows, a wicked smile appearing at the corners of his mouth. He said, ¡°Why, do you


    know me?¡±


    Philip uttered in a cold voice and said, ¡°Lynn is my sister-inw. Wynn is my wife.¡±


    This very simple sentence quickly calmed down the bar.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Nino was startled.


    Dick patted his head in annoyance, gritted his teeth, and muttered, ¡°Forget about this.¡±


    ¡°Such a coincidence? Why don¡¯t youe here to have fun tonight?¡± Nino said in disdain.


    He did not take Philip seriously.


    Did he think Master Nino would not dare to touch his sister-inw and wife?


    The people present were all looking at Philip coldly with mocking eyes. This kid was done for today.


    He had provoked Master Nino! He should just wait for his entire family to be exterminated.


    Such a cruel character Nino was. Everyone knew in their hearts that as long as he wanted it, he must


    get it!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, but if anyone dares to strike my family members, I¡¯m sorry, even if he is


    the king of heaven, I will get them!¡± Philip said loudly.


    In the bar, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Philip.


    At first, he was shocked by his words, but it was followed by ruthless ridicule andughter.


    Where did he think this was?


    Did he not know that this was Master Nino¡¯s ce?


    Did he not know that Nino was a ruthless person?


    ¡°Is your kid f*cking looking for death?¡±


    Nino was furious in an instant!


    Ever since he came to have power, he had never heard anyone talk to him like this.


    Mess with him?


    As Master Nino was furious, Dick immediately brought a few of his men around.


    ¡°Boy, hurry up and apologize to Master Nino or I will cut your tongue!¡± Dick threatened, his face


    menacing.


    However, Philip raised his eyebrows and sneered in front of everyone. ¡°He is not qualified enough for


    me to apologize to him.¡±


    Not qualified?


    Dick was startled!


    He was really shocked by Philip¡¯s spirit that was not afraid of death.


    It was insane! He was too arrogant!


    He dared say that Master Nino was not qualified!


    ¡°Dick, cut off his hands and feet. Cut off his tongue and soak it in wine!¡± Nino¡¯s face was cold, and his


    eyes showed coldness.


    However, Philip immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    Theo Zander!


    In an instant, the call was connected and Theo¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Mr. rke, do you


    have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°Starlight Bar¡¯s Master Nino. Do you know him? Bring your people here. I want to remove him from


    Riverdale!¡± Philip said calmly.


    The audience was deathly still!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Theo quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away, Mr. rke.¡±


    Once he hung up, Theo took a sharp intake of breath. He was somewhat nervous and even a bit


    panicked.


    Did Nino Gil get on Mr. rke¡¯s bad side?


    Well, he had iting!


    Over the years, Theo had long since gotten fed up with Nino. Thetter was too meddlesome for his


    own good.


    Besides, Nino had grown unhappy with his lot too. He was already pulling all sorts of strings in secret to


    mess with Theo¡¯s territory.


    Theo just let it slide so far because both of them came from equally powerful backgrounds. Any wars


    between them should be fought in secret, or so Theo thought.


    Today, though, Nino had clearly poked the hos¡¯ nest.


    In that case, Theo figured, why not give him an extra push for good measure? That way, he could put


    an end to Nino for good.


    With that in mind, Theo immediately made a phone call.


    In the blink of an eye, at least a dozen people leaped to action as a result of that call!


    All of them were Theo¡¯s closest aides!


    It would be fair to say that right here and now, Theo had mobilized all of his underground forces in


    Riverdale.


    All of his men received the same order, just the one. Surround Nino Gil¡¯s territory and await the cue!


    Theo¡¯s crack troops had been waiting for this day for far too long.


    They had always been butting heads with Gil¡¯s El Ninos, but they never dreamed that Theo would


    suddenly dere war today!


    Tiger walked into the manor and asked with a frown, ¡°Theo, why are youunching an attack against


    Nino all of a sudden?¡±


    Theo held his hands behind his back and chuckled coldly. ¡°Nino ticked Mr. rke off, so Mr. rke


    asked me to send our guys over. Today, we¡¯re eliminating Nino from Riverdale.¡±


    With that, he nced at Tiger, who was looking quite solemn. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡±


    Tiger was not afraid. He was just worried.


    ¡°Theo, is Mr. rke really that unfathomable? I mean, that¡¯s the great Nino Gil, Master Nino! If¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Oh, Tiger, never underestimate what Mr. rke is capable of.¡± Theo patted Tiger¡¯s shoulder


    and burst outughing before he continued, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Starlight Bar. Bring the best guys we


    got, cuz we mustn¡¯t embarrass Mr. rke today.¡±


    That day, the Riverdale underground scene was a flurry of nervous action.


    As for Philip rke, he stood by perfectly calmly after he made that call, watching everything unravel


    without a word.


    ¡°What did you say? They want to eliminate our Master Nino?¡± Dick Jayson sneered, his expression


    brutal and bloodthirsty.


    The punk must have lost his mind!


    Who would dare to eliminate Master Nino from Riverdale?


    Even Theo Zander would not dare to make such a bold im!


    Was this punk even more powerful than Theo, then?


    ¡°F*ck me, I can¡¯t believe anyone has the balls to say something like that to Master Nino! He must have


    a death wish!¡±


    They started to taunt him, their jeers andughter filling the hall at the bar.


    In the face of their boos and hisses, Philip just shook his head quietly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    These guys thought too highly of themselves. What they did not know was that there was always


    someone better out there.


    Philip did not want to show off. He did not want to pick any fights, but they forced his hand.


    ¡°I admire your guts, kid, but guts ain¡¯t bulletproof. I¡¯ve been in this business for more than a decade


    now, and I¡¯ve seen everything. Riverdale is my territory, and yet you¡¯re trying to take me down? Are you


    that baselessly confident? Or do you have someone behind your back supporting you?¡±


    Ninoughed coldly, his expression distant and cool as he looked at Philip.


    He did not believe that this in-looking fellow dared to speak to him, the great Nino Gil, like that.


    That was why he was certain that the punk had a protector of some kind. That must be why he was so


    gutsy.


    Even so, Nino was not the least bit worried. Could the punk¡¯s support system overpower Nino¡¯s own?


    Never in a million years!


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Philip¡¯s expression was calm. He figured it was almost time.


    Just then, a ck Audi A8L stopped outside the bar entrance.


    The car door opened and a middle-aged man of about forty or fifty alighted from the back seat. He was


    immactely dressed and had the air of a gentleman.


    Behind him, he was followed by a tall foreign woman with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Kyle and the others were hiding in a corner. When he saw the man get out of the car, he was instantly


    stunned into stammering, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I saw him on TV before. He¡¯s the secretary to the richest guy in


    town, George Thomas! What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    The rest of them exchanged looks of utter confusion.


    The secretary to the richest man in Riverdale naturally had plenty of clout to his name.


    So why was he here at Starlight Bar, and looking like he was in such a hurry, too?


    Lynn lookedpletely perplexed too. First there was Master Nino, and now there was the richest


    guy¡¯s secretary.


    What was going on in this bar?


    ¡°Lynn, are these guys all here for your useless cousin-inw over there?¡± asked one of her girl friends


    suspiciously.


    Lynn felt a moment of panic, and she hurriedly denied the possibility. ¡°No way! You know what Philip


    rke is like, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Even as she said that, though, she felt inordinately anxious.


    Could they really be after Philip?

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    The air in the bar right now was eerily cold and heavy.


    All of a sudden!


    One of Nino¡¯sckeys ran over to his boss and whispered into Nino¡¯s ear, ¡°Master Nino, Mr. Thomas¡¯


    secretary, Mr. Thane is here. He says he needs to meet you urgently.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thane?¡± Nino immediately leaped to his feet, beside himself with excitement. ¡°What are you


    waiting for? Let¡¯s go greet Mr. Thane!¡±


    Hisckeys opened a path in front of him.


    Nino was clearly exhrated.


    After all, that was the Mr. Julian Thane, chief secretary to the richest man in the city, George Thomas.


    It was quite the honor to have him here on Nino¡¯s turf!


    There was a saying in Riverdale. Where Mr. Thane went, there went George Thomas¡¯s will.


    However¡­


    Before Nino could approach Julian, thetter had already walked into the bar with the young blonde-


    haired, blue-eyed secretary in tow.


    Who would dare stand in his way?


    ¡°Oh my, Mr. Thane! It¡¯s been such a long time, how rare to see you here! What winds of fortune blew


    you here today? I¡¯m quite honored.¡± Nino instantly toadied up to Julian, his manner respectful, his back


    bent and his head lowered. He offered Julian a handshake, his smile as ttering as he could make it.


    Nevertheless, Julian only gave Nino a cool and distant nce.


    Before he headed here, Mr. Thomas had already instructed him to follow the young master¡¯s lead in


    everything.


    That was why¡­


    Julian did not even shake Nino¡¯s outstretched hand, walking right past him and into the club.


    That made the corners of Nino¡¯s mouth twitch. He did not appreciate that, but he maintained the


    beaming smile on his face.


    However¡­


    What happened next wiped the grin off Nino¡¯s face. It left him standing there in shock, unable to


    formte a single word!


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Young Master.¡±


    Julian walked briskly up to Philip and then gave him a respectful ny-degree bow.


    A deathly silence fell across the club!


    The temperature plummeted!


    Everyone was bbergasted!


    What the hell was going on here?


    Mr. Thane was bowing to that pathetic waste of space and calling him ¡°Young Master¡±?


    Nino¡¯s face was spasming, and Dick was in an utter state of panic!


    Anyone with enough experience with the world naturally understood what was happening here.


    This was bad. They offended someone they should not have.


    ¡°Give him two hundred thousand,¡± Philip said calmly, pointing at Dick who was standing next to them.


    Julian did not hesitate for a second. He waved his hand and the young blonde secretary next to him


    immediately opened up the suitcase she was carrying with her. It was filled to the brim with money!


    She took out twenty stacks of notes and tossed them onto the coffee table.


    Dick was in a right tizzy now. His knees felt weak, and he hurriedly said, his expression sheepish, ¡°No,


    no, no, it¡¯s quite alright.¡±


    As if he dared to ept that two hundred thousand! That would mean signing his own death warrant!


    Philip ignored him, fixing his gaze on Nino instead. He said calmly, ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do to you,


    Nino Gil?¡±


    Nino was a gang leader, after all. He had spent so many years in the underworld, so of course he had


    his own connections and resources.


    Naturally, he was not going to fall to his knees and lick the ground Philip stood on just because Julian


    Thane called him ¡°Young Master¡±.


    Instead, he just chuckled, his attitude far less condescending than it had been earlier. With an air of


    coolness, he said, ¡°Young Master rke, it was my bad for offending you earlier. I sincerely apologize


    for that. Shall we let bygones be bygones, then?¡±


    Nino was not feeling particrly pleased right now. All these years, he had never bent his head to


    anyone like this.


    Still, that was Julian Thane. He could not ignore Julian¡¯s position in society.


    If Nino really did make an enemy of Julian¡¯s young master, that could only spell tragedy for him.


    There was one thing Nino could not understand, though. If the punk really was all that, why did he act


    like he was broke and weak?


    Was that a trend these days?


    Unfortunately, Philip ignored Nino¡¯s olive branch.


    The way he saw it, Nino had insulted his wife and cousin-inw. That was not something Philip was


    going to let slide.


    That was why he said perfectly calmly, ¡°Did you forget what I just said?¡±


    He was going to eliminate Nino from the city!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Nino¡¯s body gave a shudder, and he frowned deeply. His mouth spread into a vicious grin as he said,


    ¡°Master rke, don¡¯t make unnecessary enemies. I¡¯m not someone you can trample all over.¡±


    At his cue, hisckeys from all throughout the bar surrounded them, threatening to overwhelm Philip by


    sheer force of numbers.


    However, Philip just watched all of this unfold, cool as a cucumber.


    Julian and the blonde secretary werepletelyposed as they stood next to Philip too. They


    clearly did not see Nino as a threat at all.


    These blundering fools may look like the tyrants of Riverdale to outsiders, but to them or to Master


    rke, Nino and his gang were no more than ants squirming on the ground.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Nino¡¯s expression changed. Having plied in this trade for so many years, he had seen people from all


    walks of life. He knew them all.


    Today, however, he felt as though he was facing apletely unfathomable enemy.


    Philip¡¯s aura was just too unique. It exerted a pressure on Nino unlike any other.


    It was almost as though this in-looking man had a very exceptional background.,


    No, not almost. He definitely did!


    That was the feeling Nino got from Philip after he spoke earlier.


    Still, Nino was no spineless coward himself. He chuckled twice coldly and said, ¡°Are you sure you want


    to go against me, Master rke? Yes, Mr. Thane is here, but don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a leader of the Riverdale


    underworld. No matter how much power Mr. Thane¡¯s boss has, he might want to reconsider before he


    removes me.¡±


    That was right. Nino was talking about George Thomas.


    The way he saw it, Philip was only acting so bold now because he had the support of George


    Thomas¡¯s money and reputation.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    If they really wanted to escte this into a brawl, Nino had plenty of thugs at his beck and call.


    That was how he made it big as a young man.


    This was his turf.


    Besides, Nino had quite the support system too. He was backed by a very formidable person.


    If they truly made this into a war, all he had to do was call that man out here for a few words. That


    would make even George Thomas pause for a good while.


    For businessmen, every investment could affect their entire fortune if they were not careful.


    However¡­


    Contrary to Nino¡¯s expectations, Philip just smiled mildly and said, ¡°You think too highly of yourself,


    Nino, and you¡¯re underestimating me by a mile. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, how many men you


    have, or who you have behind your back. If I, Philip rke, want to get rid of you, no one would dare to


    stop me!¡±


    He was unbelievably cocky!


    Every word oozed a wild pride!


    Nino¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression grew ever darker. Grinning viciously, he said, ¡°Are you sure


    you want to do this, Master rke?¡±


    Philip did not reply, but his attitude was answer enough.


    Nino did not drag his feet either. He took two steps back, and several dozen thugs flooded out into the


    bar from all directions. They were all gangsters and hooligans, armed with sticks, bats, and a desire to


    maim.


    ¡°Do it!¡± Nino roared angrily, following up with a loud, ¡°But don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    Nino had everything all nned out. He was going to capture Master rke and Mr. Thane and teach


    them a little lesson. That would tell them not to mess with him.


    Once he had them captive, he would immediately call his patron and ask thetter to solve this matter


    for him.


    After all, Mr. Thane was George Thomas¡¯s man.


    Nino did not have enough clout to attack Thomas¡¯s men without repercussions, at least not yet.


    As the gang rounded in on them rapidly, Philip and the others did not look panicked in the slightest.


    Philip just looked at them quietly.


    At the same time, outside the bar¡­


    Several dozen ck MPVs surged down the road and surrounded Starlight Bar in the blink of an eye!


    Inplete unison, forty or fifty bodyguards dressed in ck suits and ck leather shoes with ck


    sunsses and white gloves got out of the cars. They quickly stood in two lines, opening a path to the


    bar entrance!


    After that, a ck Jaguar with a ck license te, RVD C77777, stopped at the door!


    It was quite the spectacle!


    The atmosphere turned extremely tense!


    The car door opened, and Theo walked out, dressed from head to toe in a white suit. He took the


    fedora off his head and looked at the door to Starlight Bar, which was tightly shut.


    This was his trademark entrance.


    Just one nce from him was enough. Dressed in camo, Tiger had followed him out of the car. He


    waved hisrge hand and forcefully stormed down the door with his men!


    After that, Theo led the way into the bar. His men streamed inside with him in two orderly lines.


    Of course, Lynn and the others who were hiding in the corner witnessed the entire magnificent scene


    first-hand.


    Kyle had long since been shocked out of his wits. He fell bottom-first onto the floor, stammering non-


    stop, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over! T-Theo¡­ Theo Zander, the emperor of Riverdale¡¯s underworld! H-He¡¯s here


    too!¡±


    Theo Zander, Riverdale¡¯s underground emperor!


    That name and title filled their ears like the toll of death bells.


    Everyone from eight-year-old children to eighty-year-old grandpas in Riverdale knew Theo Zander¡¯s


    name!


    He was definitely a monster among monsters!


    Judging by the men Theo had brought with him, there was an astronomical storm brewing here!


    Starlight Bar seemed exceptionally popr today!


    Kyle was so freaked out that he simply ran away with his tail between his legs.


    He did not dare to stay here any longer. It was just too scary!


    The other two girls were no better. They were so nervous that they could barely speak, and they tried to


    drag Lynn away. ¡°C¡¯mon, Lynn, we should go. We can¡¯t help! First there was Master Nino, and now


    there¡¯s Master Theo? Your cousin-inw is dead meat for sure now.¡±


    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s run! If they catch us, we¡¯ll be dead too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the cops! I doubt that Philip rke can make it out of this in one piece, so hurry and call the


    cops! Maybe that way he won¡¯t die, at least.¡±


    The few of them talked over each other, all of them pale as death.


    Lynn was utterly terrified too. If something really happened to Philip, she would definitely be implicated


    in it as well.


    Should she leave?


    Should she call the cops?


    While she hesitated, all hell broke loose in the club.


    A dozen of Nino¡¯s hired hands surrounded Philip and the others, bloodlust in on their faces.


    ¡°Get them!¡± Dick roared.


    The men pounced.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Impressive scene, was it not?


    However, that was not the full extent of it yet!


    It happened out of nowhere!


    Suddenly, there were a few loud crashes in the bar!


    Seven or eight people came flying out of the corridors on either side of the entrance!


    They were all Nino¡¯s men!


    A group of brawlers dressed in ck suits surged into the main hall of the bar!


    Leading the pack was none other than Tiger Zander, with his well-built body and an air of violence


    about him!


    All by himself, he faced off against a dozen thugs, all armed with bats!


    These men were the ones Nino had tasked with guarding the door.


    When faced with Tiger, though, none of them stood a chance. They were all beaten t onto the floor!


    Nino looked furious when he heard themotion. He red at the door and saw Theo walk out from


    behind the crowd slowly, wearing a smile that seriously ticked him off.


    ¡°Zander! What are you up to? This is my turf! Why did you bring so many of your men here?!¡±


    Nino was beside himself. He never expected Theo to crash his party with his men.


    The two of them had been at loggerheads for years, but they never shed as openly as today.


    What was Zander up to?


    Did he want another bloodbath like what happened five years ago?


    Had he forgotten the deal they made back then?


    However, Theo ignored Ninopletely. He just strode up to Philip, bent his waist and lowered his


    head, saying respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, I brought forty of my best men. Also, I already ordered my guys


    to surround Nino¡¯s clubs,panies, and even El Ninos¡¯s taekwondo dojo. You just have to say the


    word, sir, and Nino Gil¡¯s presence will be uprooted from Riverdale this very day.¡±


    Theo went straight to the point, exining all of his arrangements and ns.


    He had been waiting for this day for many years now.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Nino only burst outughing when he heard all that. ¡°Are you f*cking insane too, Zander? Even you¡¯re


    trying to get at me using this guy?¡±


    Nino did panic for a second when he heard Theo¡¯s report.


    After a second, though, he found it hrious.


    He had at least several dozen clubs andpanies altogether!


    How could they uproot so many organizations so easily?


    Even if they had the power to do it, it was not something that could be done at a single word, right?


    Besides, it was not as though Nino waspletely defenseless!


    Theo turned around and looked at Nino expressionlessly. His tone was cold as he said, ¡°Nino Gil, all


    these years, we¡¯ve kept our little skirmishes under wraps and within reason. Today, however, you never


    should have made an enemy of Mr. rke. Since he said he wants to get rid of you, I¡¯ll follow his order


    to the letter!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, very well! I can¡¯t believe that the great Theo Zander, the most powerful man in Riverdale, takes


    his orders from a brat! What do you take me for, a f*cking toddler? ! I ain¡¯t scared of you!¡±


    Nino bellowed angrily. With one swift motion, he pulled out his phone and called a number, ¡°Hey, Rio!


    Bring some men over to Starlight, as many as possible! ASAP! This is war!¡±


    There was an instant reply from the other end. ¡°Yessir, Master Nino! I¡¯ll bring some men right¡­ What


    the f*ck! Who the hell are you guys?! Who let you in here!¡±


    ¡°Everybody, freeze! We¡¯re from Joint Law Enforcement, you¡¯re all under arrest! Get to the ground!¡±


    Nino paused, his panic showing on his face.


    From over the phone, he could hear the sounds of a fight and even some gunshots! At the same time,


    a rather stern voice came across his speaker. ¡°Nino, Mikael Chance here. We¡¯ve been waiting for this


    day for a long time now. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet very soon.¡±


    Mikael Chance!


    The captain of thew enforcement team!


    He had had his eye on Nino for a long time now, but he just never managed to find the evidence he


    needed.


    Just slightly over ten minutes ago, though, he received an anonymous letter with all the proof of Nino¡¯s


    crimes!


    It was irrefutable proof!


    That was why he immediately mobilized several dozen of his team members and some men from the


    border patrol. He brought more than two hundred men, all armed to the teeth with real ammunition, and


    surrounded El Ninos¡¯s taekwondo dojo!


    It was taken down in one fell swoop!


    That news caught Ninopletely off-guard. He was properly panicked now.


    Still, he had experience with crises before. Without hesitation, he called another number he rarely ever


    contacted. ¡°Hello, Master Zach? I¡¯m in a bit of trouble here, you gotta help me.¡±


    That was Nino¡¯s trump card!


    An extremely powerful man!


    Someone so mysterious that he had no idea where his limitsy!

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The power and authority he wielded were beyond the imagination!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Even Nino, to this day, had no idea just how far Master Zach¡¯s influence spread.


    Once, Master Zach showed Nino just a tiny hint of what he could do, and that was enough to make


    Nino respect and follow him with all his heart.


    There was an A-list celebrity named Elsa Jordan. She was practically a goddess to legions of fans, and


    she had a lot of say in the world of showbiz as well. Plenty of famous directors and entrepreneurs gave


    her the best seat at their tables.


    Even someone like had to keep a careful smile on her face when she spoke to Master Zach back then.


    Apparently, Master Zach had rtionships with many female celebrities in showbiz. There were all


    sorts of rumors and unwritten rules around him.


    The inte was rife with them.


    So what happened in the end? Old Master Zach just had one thing to say. ¡°If anyone has anything


    more to say, I¡¯ll deal with you myself!¡±


    Every bad rumor about Master Zach vanished without a trace, as though nothing had ever happened.


    All because Old Master Zach was angry.


    No one ever dared to make Old Master Zach angry.


    The old man had a finger in countless pies all across the country. Even the bigwigs in some very


    special fields were closely rted to the Zachs.


    As for Master Zach, he was the youngest in the three generations of the family, Old Master Zach¡¯s


    favorite youngest grandson.


    In other words, he was basically royalty!


    That was why Nino believed that Julian Thane and George Thomas meant nothing as long as he had


    Master Zach on his side!


    The Zachs were insanely, obscenely wealthy!


    Master Zach alone was worth several million, and that was just his personal fortune!


    Could you even imagine how much he really had?


    ¡°Nino, why the panic?¡± The voice on the other end was slightly deep and somewhat lilting, with an air of


    mystery.


    There also seemed to be sweet, feminineughter and loud house music.


    Nino gave Theo and Philip a dark look before saying, ¡°Master Zach, Theo Zander made his move, and


    he has a man I don¡¯t know with him. Zander treats the guy really respectfully, and that¡¯s the guy who¡¯s


    trying to wipe out all my forces. They took over my turf a few minutes ago. Master Zach, you gotta help


    me this time.¡±


    ¡°A man Theo Zander respects? Interesting. Pass him the phone,¡± Master Zach said with a calm smile.


    Nino seemed to find his courage again, passing the phone to Philip with a cocky look.


    ¡°Master rke, our Master Zach wants to speak to you.¡±


    His expression was bold and his attitude was unbelievably arrogant.


    Right now, Nino felt invincible.


    He had Master Zach on his side. What was there to be scared of?


    Theo Zander?


    George Thomas!


    They were all just trash!


    That was right. Nino was drunk on power!


    He had his own ns. Since Master Zach was already going to stand up for him, he was going to try


    and take over Theo¡¯s entire territory today!


    Philip calmly epted the phone and heard a light chuckle across the receiver. ¡°Nino tells me that you


    and Theo want to take over his turf, hmm?¡±


    The voice sounded quite confident. That was not a question; instead, it was quite a rude jest.


    The entire bar was pin-drop silent right now.


    No one dared to even breathe too loudly.


    After all, Nino¡¯s and Theo¡¯s forces were standing off against each other.


    Philip raised an eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°Caleb Zach, I take it?¡±


    There was silence on the other end, abruptly broken by a coldugh. ¡°Well, well, to think you recognize


    me. Who are you?¡±


    Cocky, arrogant, rude.


    Philip curled the corners of his mouth mischievously and said, extremely calm, ¡°I¡¯m Philip rke.¡±


    Smack!


    The call was ended in a split second.


    It was quite decisive.


    In fact, it was so decisive that even Philip was left a little stunned.


    Was that punk that scared of him?


    After all that time, did he still remember what happened back then?


    At the same time, in a private manor somewhere, there was an open-air pool party.


    Right that moment, there was a handsome young man surrounded by seven or eight beautiful women


    in bikinis. He wore floral boxers and sunsses, but his masculine features looked eerily terrified.


    Caleb Zach was actually scared out of his wits right now!


    Philip rke?!


    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck! Why was that guy at Nino¡¯s ce?!


    Just to make sure, Caleb called again.


    The call went through soon enough, and that familiar voice from his distant past reached his ears once


    more. ¡°Remember me?¡±


    F*ck!


    Caleb inwardly burst out swearing!


    It really was him!

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Caleb was by nature smug and intolerably haughty.


    All his life, he never once feared anyone. He was quite the ssic spoiled rich kid.


    Unfortunately, however, in his twenty-odd years of life, there was only one person who ever scared him.


    Just one!


    That man!


    The man who had be his nightmare!


    Proud?


    Haughty?


    No one in this world could be prouder or haughtier than that man, Philip rke!


    Caleb still remembered how, so many years ago, that man hade to the capital city with an


    entourage of special clearance vehicles clearing the traffic for him!


    Crazy, right?


    Yet it was true!


    It was all because Philip had waved his hand and casually said that he would gift the special forces


    with some cutting-edge military equipment and techniques from abroad. Just like that, those high-


    ranking officials flooded the hotel Philip was staying in.


    Back then, Caleb was still young. His family was rich and powerful, so he did not think twice about


    offending Philip.


    Where did thatnd him?


    Old Master Zach did not even dare to protest. He simply paid Philip a visit with Caleb in tow to beg for


    forgiveness.


    He even broke one of Caleb¡¯s legs!


    It was all because Philip casually wondered aloud if the Zachs should be allowed to keep existing. As a


    result, Old Master Zach led his entire family to apologize to Philip!


    That incident caused an 8.0 scale earthquake in the capital city back then!


    Almost a hundred people knelt in front of the hotel Philip was staying in, lined up ording to their


    seniority.


    That was right. The impable Zachs, practically royalty in these parts, all knelt in front of the hotel


    door with Old Master Zach himself taking the lead. They simply begged for Philip¡¯s forgiveness.


    It was shocking!


    It was unbelievable!


    Of course, the media waster ordered to cover the whole incident up.


    Who would dare report something like that?


    The Zachs alone would be enough to shut any media outlets or reporters down.


    Now, Caleb was panicking. He was truly afraid, from the bottom of his heart.


    He did not have time to put on his clothes. He just grabbed his phone and hurriedly yelled at his butler,


    ¡°Hurry, book me a damn flight ticket! For today, I want to go back to the capital! Right now, damn it! I


    can¡¯t stay here a second longer!¡±


    Caleb only had one thought in mind right now, and that was to run!


    Nino had angered Philip! He must be asking for death!


    No, he was going to get something worse than death!


    Just then, however, his phone rang again, sounding like the tolling of his death bells.


    Did Caleb dare to pick up?


    Not at all!


    After some hesitation, he forced a smile and answered the call, cold sweat covering his brow. ¡°Hello,


    M-Master rke. Are you back in town?¡±


    On the other end, Philip said very calmly, ¡°Not yet, but Nino Gil ticked me off. How should we handle


    this?¡±


    ¡°Handle him! Do with him as you like! The guy¡¯s just a waste of brain space anyway! A huge idiot! You


    gotta kill him, Master rke! Finish him off! If you don¡¯t want to dirty your hands, I¡¯lle right down


    and do it for you!¡±


    Caleb¡¯s angry roars emanated from the phone on the coffee table.


    Meanwhile, Philip sat on the couch calmly. As for Nino, his entire body had gone cold the moment he


    heard those raging words across the speaker.


    His patron, that invincible Master Zach, betrayed him just like that?


    That was not even the scariest part. What was worse was that Master Zach, whose influence was like a


    bottomless abyss, was actually terrified of Philip rke!


    It was all over!


    Nino felt dizzy, and his breathing quickened. He fell onto his butt on the floor, his body limp and


    powerless.


    The call ended.


    The bar was terrifyingly quiet.


    Nino¡¯s men were allpletely silent.


    Even Master Nino had fallen apart.


    In that case, the rest of them did not even dare to stay on their feet. They dropped their weapons and


    let Theo¡¯s men press them down onto the ground.


    At the same time, Philip gave the cue and Theo gave the order ordingly. In an instant, several


    dozen institutions of all sizes all across Riverdale were immediately taken down by Theo¡¯s men!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was a spectacle to behold!


    The time, Theo took barely an instant to clean everything up, uprooting all of Nino¡¯s forces clean from


    the ground!


    It was all over.


    Philip stood up coolly and walked past the destroyed Nino. He left just like that, without even saying a


    word.


    Theo brought his men and hurriedly followed behind Mr. rke.


    After that, Julian Thane and thedy secretary left the bar as well.


    Outside the bar, Philip was the first to emerge. Theo personally ran ahead of him and held the Jaguar¡¯s


    door open for him.


    On the other side, Julian was also saying something to Philip, his head respectfully lowered.


    ¡°Mr. rke, please get in. I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Theo said politely with a bow.


    He had several dozen bodyguards in ck suits, and right now all of them were standing solemnly next


    to their dozen-or-so cars, just waiting for Philip to get into the car.


    The entire time, Lynn and the others were watching the whole thing unfold from behind a corner in the


    wall.


    ¡°Lynn, is that man¡­ your cousin-inw?¡± one of her girl friends asked, stammering.


    ¡°Crap, your cousin-inw isn¡¯t useless at all! Will he try to get revenge on us?¡±


    What they were seeing went beyondprehension!


    Those guys were the king of Riverdale¡¯s underworld and George Thomas¡¯s own secretary.


    Now, both of them were bowing to Philip and listening to his every word!


    Was he not a useless deadbeat?


    What was happening here?


    Lynn had a thousand questions on her mind. At the same time, she gulped nervously.


    Even Theo Zander had to bow to her useless cousin-inw.


    Yet she had insulted and humiliated him in so many ways before.


    Did that mean that the BMW incident earlier was real too?


    This¡­ This felt like a dream!


    Lynn and the others only heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Philip leave in the car. However, they


    wore identically dazed expressions.


    That went especially so for Lynn. She was holding her phone and watching the video she had just


    taken of recent events. She just could not calm herself down.


    Did she misunderstand something?


    She needed proof.


    After a great deal of thought, Lynn sent the video to her cousin Wynn, followed by a panicked voice


    note, ¡°W¡­ Wynn, did you see the video? Do you know what your husband does for a living?¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Wynn was at the hospital, asking everyone she could find if they knew any famous doctors or could


    lend her any money.


    It was all to no avail, though.


    Her ssmates left her in the wind at times like these.


    Even her close friends were nowhere to be seen.


    After all, they were scared.


    They knew that she had a useless husband.


    Who would lend money to a household like that? They would never see the money back again.


    While Wynn was feeling sorry for herself, her phone rang with a notification.


    It was from her cousin, Lynn.


    She tapped on it and saw that it was a video, plus a voice message.


    Before she clicked on the video, she tapped on the voice note first. Lynn¡¯s somewhat panicked voice


    came across the speakers. ¡°W¡­ Wynn, did you see the video? Do you know what your husband does


    for a living?¡±


    Wynn frowned her pretty brows slightly.


    She did not really understand what Lynn meant, so she clicked on the video.


    The video was crystal clear. It was obviously Philip!


    Fancy Jaguars!


    Several dozen bodyguards dressed in ck suits!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    That man in the white suit treated Philip very respectfully.


    The more she watched, the more surprised and shocked Wynn felt!


    Was that really her husband, Philip rke?


    That useless wimp who took all that shade without ever saying a word in return?


    Who were these people, and why did they treat Philip like a god?


    All of a sudden, Wynn did not recognize Philip anymore.


    After a moment of confusion, Wynn immediately gave Lynn a call, saying hurriedly, ¡°Where did you take


    this video? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    When Lynn received her cousin¡¯s call, she retorted with a question, ¡°Wynn, do you know what Philip


    does for a living?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what he does? Who are those people? Did he offend someone? Wait right there,


    I¡¯ll be there in a second!¡±


    Wynn was in aplete panic now. She thought that Philip was in trouble and had been kidnapped.


    How else was she supposed to exin this video?


    She did not dare to entertain any other possibilities, because they felt impossible to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He seems¡­ He seems to have changed,¡± Lynn said with a stutter.


    She did not really understand either.


    He had always been a spineless coward who never said a word out of ce. Why was he suddenly so


    respected by so many?


    By a mob boss like Theo Zander, too.


    It was just inexplicable.


    Wynn was beside herself with worry, and she pestered Lynn to tell her what happened. Of course, Lynn


    hid a lot of details. After all, she owed him a hundred thousand. If her parents found out about that,


    things would definitely turn ugly for her.


    After she hung up, Wynn hastily gave Philip a call. She was bordering on hysterical now, her brow


    tightly furrowed and her nerves etched into her face.


    It was a familiar tone.


    However, no one picked up.


    She tried again!


    Still no one picked up.


    Wynn was properly panicked now. Her heart leaped into her throat.


    At that moment, she had not yet realized just how she worried about Philip she was.


    The call went through!


    ¡°Wynn? What¡¯s the matter? Why did you call me five or six times?¡± On the other end, she heard Philip¡¯s


    somewhatzy drawl.


    Wynn felt her heart settle back into her chest when she heard that familiar voice. She heaved a sigh of


    relief and said, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Philip could hear that Wynn was worried, so he said with augh, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wynn? Why are


    you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°I asked you a question. Where are you?¡± Wynn asked again coolly.


    Philip told her a lie. ¡°I¡¯m doing my delivery rounds, of course.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s face frosted over the moment she heard Philip lie. ¡°Come to the hospital. I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡®Well, well, Philip rke. So now you¡¯ve learned to lie to me.¡¯


    Would he need a Jaguar to do his deliveries?


    Would he need a couple dozen bodyguards?


    Wynn was quite unhappy right now, so she simply hung up.


    After that, shey on the hospital bed in a huff, already running through ten thousand reasons to start a


    fight with Philip.


    She picked up her phone, watching the video over and over again.


    Wynn was perplexed. It did not look like Philip had made enemies he should not have. They did not


    seem to be taking him away by force.


    In fact, it looked more like they were respectfully inviting him into the car.


    Theo had his back turned to the camera, so Wynn did not recognize him, and Lynn did not tell her


    either.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    At Starlight Bar right now, Lynn and the others were about to leave in a hurry.


    However, they had barely gotten a few steps away when a shadow blocked their way.


    ¡°Phi¡­ Mr. rke.¡± Lynn looked up and saw that the one standing in front of her was none other than


    Philip.


    As a result, she was so scared that she could not even get a word out properly.


    Her girl friends and Kyle were huddled together warily as well. They did not even have the guts to raise


    their heads and look at Philip.


    That spineless wimp had suddenly metamorphosed into a man even Theo Zander had to respect.


    Of course they were terrified.


    Was he here to take revenge on them?


    However¡­


    Philip just frowned and said calmly, ¡°You saw everything?¡±


    Lynn was quaking in her boots. She stammered for a long time, shaking her head desperately as she


    said, ¡°N-No¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    What did Philip want?


    Did he want to kill her so she would not spill his secret?


    Philip smiled and took Lynn¡¯s phone from her. When he saw the video she had sent to Wynn, he


    frowned deeply and said, ¡°What else did you tell your cousin?¡±


    He was feeling quite frustrated now.


    Did Wynn know who he really was now?


    It was not the right time yet, though!


    Lynn panicked and hastily shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t tell her anything.¡±


    Philip casually deleted the video from the phone and returned it to Lynn, saying, ¡°I¡¯m still your cousin-


    inw, don¡¯t worry about it. Those guys are just friends I made recently. Don¡¯t tell anyone else about


    this, okay? Not even your cousin. The same goes for the rest of you, hear me?¡±


    His tone was calm and not threatening in the slightest.


    Even so, Lynn and the others felt a ton of pressure on their shoulders.


    Lynn never once imagined that she would someday feel this pressure from Philip rke!


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    The others hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°I returned the money for you, so don¡¯t get involved with rabble like that from now on, got it?¡± Philip


    frowned at her like an adult at a child in the family.


    Before today, Lynn would definitely have pped or kicked him by now, jabbing a finger at his face and


    swearing him out.


    Now, things were different. She did not dare to try that anymore, so she just nodded sheepishly and


    said, ¡°Yeah, got it.¡±


    It was only when Philip left on that old scooter that Lynn and the others finally rxed.


    Lynn¡¯s back was already drenched with sweat, and her long straight legs shook despite her best efforts.


    ¡°L-Lynn, your cousin-inw was terrifying just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so scared of someone just looking at me expressionlessly like that. I nearly peed


    myself!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend him! He¡¯s no wimp at all, let¡¯s stay away from now on.¡±


    They started chattering among themselves. Even though Philip had left, their nerves lingered.


    Lynn was also simultaneously terrified and curious.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Was her cousin-inw really that amazing?


    Lynn was an opportunist, so she instantly thought of something once her heart stopped pounding.


    Since the others did not know about Philip¡¯s true identity and she was the only one who did, did that


    mean she could threaten Philip with this information?


    Could he perhaps be some secret trust fund kid? Or was he maybe some mob boss?


    Was he here just to experience the normal life?


    It was possible!


    It was very possible!


    Because even now, the Johnstons still did not know about his past.


    His parents did not even attend his wedding with Wynn.


    Once she thought that true, the expression of panic on Lynn¡¯s face immediately disappeared, reced


    instead with a cold, calcting smile.


    ¡°Philip rke, now I have finally have dirt on you! Just you wait, you won¡¯t be cocky for long, hmph!¡±


    Lynn harrumphed, her gaze sharp and cunning.


    Back at the hospital¡­


    Philip saw Wynn, who was clearly fuming at something.


    With a sheepish smile, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wynn? Why did you call me back so urgently?¡±


    Wynn had already sat up in bed and was now looking at Philip coldly. ¡°So you¡¯ve learned how to lie to


    me, huh?¡±


    Lie?


    Before Philip could exin, Wynn showed him the video on her phone and demanded, ¡°Were you


    doing your delivery rounds here?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Philip said, scratching his head awkwardly.


    ¡°How did you end up with these guys?¡± Wynn¡¯s expression turned ever colder.


    If he did not give her a valid reason today, she was definitely going to teach him a real lesson.


    ¡°Can¡­ Can I say I don¡¯t know them?¡± Philip asked calmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know them? Then why did you get into their car?¡± Wynn was furious now.


    Philip thought it over and then pulled himself a chair. Sitting down, he said perfectly calmly, ¡°I went to


    find that young man who attacked you earlier. His family is quite rich, so I asked them for


    compensation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you found him?¡± Wynn said curiously.


    Although she was still suspicious, she did feel touched that Philip would go to those lengths for her.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to discuss thepensation again in the next few days,¡± Philip said.


    Right.


    The atmosphere in the room turned heavy.


    ¡°What do you think about M¡¯s surgery?¡± Wynn asked suddenly, her voice very soft. She seriously


    seemed to be asking for his opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted a rather famous doctor. If all goes well, we can have her hospitalized tomorrow


    in preparation for the surgery,¡± Philip said, bending down.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this doctor? Tell me their name and I¡¯ll ask Juan to check them out,¡± Wynn said abruptly.


    Philip thought it over and raised an eyebrow slightly, saying, ¡°Actually, the doctor I found is¡­¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ¡°Actually, the doctor I found is Professor Henry Turner.¡±


    Philip decided to tell her in the end.


    Wynn¡¯s movements froze partway through searching up the name on her phone. She looked at him in


    disbelief.


    He had contacted Professor Henry Turner?


    After a brief moment of shock, her expression turned a little strange. She looked at Philip and said


    coldly, ¡°Philip rke, can you stop joking at a time like this?¡±


    Of course she did not believe him.


    That was the Professor Henry Turner, the juggernaut of the medical field, a legendary heart specialist.


    He was renowned both domestically and internationally. How could Philip ever get him on their side?


    So Wynn just assumed that he was trying to console her.


    ¡°Believe me, Wynn, I really did manage to get Professor Turner. I also¡­¡± Philip tried to exin.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, there was a cold sarcasticugh behind him.


    ¡°You sure know how to bluff, Philip. Do you really think you could reach Professor Turner? You? Even if


    you want to console Wynn, do you really have to go that far?¡±


    Juan had returned to the room again, his expression fully taunting as he strode into the room.


    After that, he ignored Philippletely and sat on the couch arrogantly. ¡°Wynn, I¡¯ve handled the


    arrangements for M¡¯s surgery. Professor Turner will take some time out of his schedule to check on


    her. If there¡¯s enough time, I can arrange for M to enter the hospital tomorrow itself.¡±


    Was he proud of himself right now?


    Very much so!


    He had finally managed to beg Professor Turner to pay them a visit, so of course he wanted to show off


    in front of Wynn for a while.


    After all, look at that useless Philip.


    He was shamelessly telling lies here.


    How could a useless wimp like him possibly manage to contact Professor Turner?


    Philip looked somewhat displeased. He had been fed up with Juan for a long time now.


    He just never did anything about his frustration because of Juan¡¯s earlier friendship with him and the


    way he treated M.


    If Juan really ticked Philip off, he could bankrupt Juan¡¯s family with a single word.


    However, he could not do that now.


    On the other hand, teaching Juan a little lesson would not hurt.


    When Wynn heard Juan¡¯s deration, she looked utterly ovee with surprise. She hurriedly


    scrambled out of bed and sat on the couch, saying gratefully, ¡°Oh, Juan, thank you so much! I¡­ I don¡¯t


    even know what to say.¡±


    She cried tears of happiness.


    The pressure weighing on her chest had lightened considerably.


    Juan gave Philip a smug look and said jeeringly, ¡°I heard you said that you managed to get Professor


    Turner just now, huh? Do you really think that he¡¯ll help you out just because he put in a word for you


    this morning?¡±


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Philip retorted calmly.


    That was enough to earn him an angry re from Wynn. ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Since Juan has


    already asked him for us, could you stop throwing a wrench into everything?¡±


    She was a little unhappy with Philip¡¯s attitude. Could he not thank Juan at least?


    ¡°Sure, Philip. Since you say so, shall I call Professor Turner and ask him?¡± Juan¡¯s smile was utterly


    conniving, his eyes shining with malicious irony.


    As he said that, Juan took out his phone and pretended to make that call.


    Philip looked utterly unaffected.


    However, Wynn was the one who was not having it.


    Philip might not mind embarrassing himself, but she definitely did mind. She said hurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to make that call, Juan. You know what Philip is like. Oh yeah, do I need to pay Professor Turner


    a visit? Should I prepare a gift for him?¡±


    She changed the subject.


    Juan decided to stop because Wynn said so, but he gave Philip a look of pure contempt, challenging


    him outright.


    At the same time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll liaise with Professor Turner. If you really want to thank him,


    you can wait until after he checks on M. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Philip frowned when he saw Juan and Wynnunching into a conversation, but he did not say anything.


    Not longter, they heard Martha¡¯s upset voiceing from outside the door. ¡°Wynn, your aunt is here


    to visit you.¡±


    As soon as she walked in, Martha did not look pleased at all. Her shoulders were hunched and her


    expression was cloudy.


    She looked like someone owed her a couple million bucks.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As expected, the moment Martha walked in with Wynn¡¯s aunt, she saw Philip and immediately turned


    hostile against him. As though she just wanted to pick a fight, she berated him, ¡°Why are you here, you


    useless thing? Get out of here, you annoy me just by seeing you!¡±


    Philip did nothing to deserve that, but her bullets rained down on him anyway.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    There was a middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties behind Martha. She was very fashionably


    dressed, a little on the plump side. She had a red LV bag, a jade bangle, a gold chain, and even a


    stylish olderdy perm.


    Everyone could feel her aura the moment she walked in. She oozed luxury!


    That was Martha¡¯s second older sister, Philip and Wynn¡¯s second aunt.


    Her name was Pa Yates, and she was the second eldest daughter in the family.


    Martha had never liked her second older sister.


    The two of them would get into catfights every time they met, over the same old things.


    Pa had a daughter who married a rich husband. The man had his ownpany and good


    connections in society, so Pa¡¯s social status rose ordingly. Life was pretty good for her now.


    It was obvious in the way she dressed. She reeked of money.


    It was as though she wanted to wear all of her fortunes wherever she went, so that everyone would


    envy her.


    Case in point, Pa gave Philip the stink eye as soon as she walked into the room and saw Philip. ¡°Oh


    my, isn¡¯t that my dear nephew-inw, Philip rke? How are things for you these days? I hear you¡¯re


    doing food delivery now. How much do you earn every month? Are you still staying in that tiny 800-


    square feet house? When are you going to get a bigger ce? If you¡¯re out looking, you can ask our


    Richard. He¡¯s in property, you know, and he can give you a discount.¡±


    As she said that, she even touched her new perm to show off the jade bracelet on her wrist.


    ¡°Oh dear, Richard is such a pain sometimes. I told him not to buy this for me, but he insisted. This


    bracelet is worth eighty thousand, you know.¡±


    Pa spoke to herself casually. When she saw her younger sister¡¯s stormy expression, she covered


    her mouth with her hand and giggled. ¡°Oh my my, remind me again, Martha. Has Philip ever bought


    you anything?¡±


    She was arrogant, proud, and full of sarcastic barbs.


    From the moment she walked through the door, Pa had kept her nose firmly in the air.


    Martha was so furious that her body trembled. She red at Philip and berated him, ¡°What did I do in


    my past life to deserve a son-inw as useless as you? You¡¯re an utter embarrassment to me!¡±


    Philip had nothing to say to that.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward now.


    Wynn was rather unhappy now too. Her aunt had always looked down on her family, all because she


    thought Philip was useless, especially whenpared to her rich son-inw.


    That was why her aunt would drop by every so often, saying she was here to visit her sister when she


    actually came to show off and make jabs at them.


    Wynn was exasperated to have a rtive like that too.


    Still, Pa was her elder. There was nothing Wynn could do.


    ¡°Why are you here, Aunt Pa?¡± Wynn interrupted Pa with a smile.


    Pa was dominating the room. Her presence seemed to fill the ce as she took a seat without


    asking and said with augh, ¡°I heard that you were hospitalized, so I came to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Haha.


    Everyone knew why she was really here.


    Visiting Wynn was just a cover. What she really wanted was to show off.


    Look at the way she put her LV on herp and kept ying with it. She wanted everyone to know that


    she had bought a fancy handbag.


    That was also when Pa noticed Juan. She pointed at him and asked Martha, ¡°Who¡¯s that, Martha?¡±


    Martha finally found a chance to show off. She hastily shoved Philip aside and even red at him


    before yanking Juan by the arm and beaming. ¡°Oh, this is Juan. His family is quite well to do, they¡¯re in


    the gem business and they earn several tens of millions every year too. He¡¯s Wynn¡¯s good friend.¡±


    Pa¡¯s eyes seemed to shine when she looked at Juan now.


    When she saw how proud Martha looked, though, her expression cooled down as well.


    The two old women had been squabbling like this for years. Of course they understood each other.


    Martha was probably hoping that Juan could be her new son-inw.


    Pa immediately gave them a smile of faux politeness. ¡°Why, what a nice young man.¡± Inwardly,


    though, she had cursed Martha to hell and back. Martha wanted a rich son-inw now? Hmph!


    Her daughter Wynn was already married and even had a kid. No one would want a woman like that.


    Still, Pa could not say that out loud.


    With that thought in mind, she gave Philip a look of pure irony too.


    Philip rke was seriously such a waste of space. Even his mother-inw wanted to get rid of him.


    Martha¡¯s heart brightened once she saw that her sister looked displeased. It was rare for her to get an


    upper hand over Martha, so she immediately pulled Juan over and said, ¡°Why are you just standing


    there? C¡¯mon, greet your Aunt Pa.¡±


    Juan hastily said with a smile, ¡°Hi, Aunt Pa.¡±


    Pa reacted like a cat after someone stepped on its tail. She jumped to her feet and said, ¡°Oh no no,


    you can¡¯t call me that. That¡¯s all wrong! You¡¯re not my nephew-inw, you can¡¯t call me aunt.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere in the room turned instantly awkward.


    Pa¡¯s reply was undeniably a bright p across Martha¡¯s face.


    ¡°Martha, I think Philip is a good man. He¡¯s willing to work hard, right? You shouldn¡¯t scold or hit him so


    much. After all, you¡¯re still family.¡± Pa easily lied through her teeth.


    If Martha did end up getting a rich son-inw, who else was she supposed to show off to?


    That was why she must never let Martha¡¯s little plot seed!


    Sparks flew around the hospital room.


    Pa saw how red her younger sister¡¯s face had turned, so she instantly changed the subject. ¡°Oh


    yeah, Dad¡¯s seventieth birthday ising up soon. Are you guys attending the party?¡±


    Haha.


    If they went, the entire family would beughing at them all night.


    The thought of it gave Pa much pleasure.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not,¡± Martha huffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not? That won¡¯t do. Even if you¡¯re mad at Dad, Martha, you can¡¯t skip his birthday party. He


    really misses you these days, he keeps talking about you.¡± Pa grew anxious once she heard that her


    sister was not going home.


    She was waiting for the day Martha and the Johnstons embarrassed themselves in front of the entire


    family.


    However¡­


    Just then, a calm voice interrupted them unexpectedly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there, Aunt Pa. Mom was only kidding,¡± Philip suddenly said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Philip¡¯s voice was not loud. He smiled at them apologetically.


    Even so, his words left everyone in the room stunned.


    Martha especially looked at him like he was a ghost. She felt terrible all over, and she burst out


    swearing, ¡°Damn you, Philip, no one asked you! Get the hell out!¡±


    Martha was beside herself with fury.


    Philip was such a bbermouth.


    ¡°Compare yourself to Pa¡¯s son-inw! Do you think you have any right to speak?¡± Martha roared at


    Philip furiously.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t so useless, would I embarrass myself in front of my family like this? I must have been


    blind to ept a useless piece of trash like you as my son-inw back then!


    ¡°Look at her son-inw, look what he bought for her! What about you? Have you ever bought me


    anything? How can you say such nonsense on top of that? If you want to go to the party, you can go by


    yourself! I¡¯m not going!¡±


    As Martha howled at him, Philip lowered his head helplessly.


    It seemed his mother-inw was dead certain that he was a good-for-nothing now.


    Next to them, Pa enjoyed the show, chuckling to herself coldly. The irony on her face intensified.


    She pretended to say kindly, ¡°Come on, Martha, don¡¯t keep venting your temper on poor Philip like that.


    You know what they say, a girl is only as good as the man she marries. It¡¯s not Philip¡¯s fault, it¡¯s Wynn¡¯s


    fault for choosing the wrong man.¡±


    She turned the me to Wynn.


    Aunt Pa was quite the masterful character in her own right. She was tantly picking a fight here.


    Martha only grew angrier when she heard that.


    What happened three years ago was already enough to make her lose all face in front of her family.


    Now that she thought about it, it was her daughter who insisted on marrying Philip rke, by hook or


    by crook.


    In the end, he turned out to be absolutely worthless, after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, stupid girl. You just had to insist on marrying this useless piece of trash! See what


    you¡¯ve done? I don¡¯t even dare to go home now because of you.¡±


    Martha screamed like a banshee, her temper boiling over. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you still think of me as your


    mother, I want you to divorce this useless Philip right now! It¡¯s either him or me!¡±


    ¡°Mom, could you not? Why do you have to keep bringing up the past?¡±


    Wynn felt pretty upset too. It was humiliating for her to have her mother talk to her like that, especially


    in front of Aunt Pa and Juan.


    ¡°Sorry, Juan. Do you maybe want to go back first?¡± Wynn turned to Juan with a sheepish smile.


    Juan nodded too and left the room.


    True, it was kind of awkward.


    After all, he was still an outsider here.


    Before he left, though, he nced at Philip who was standing in the corner quietly. Juan gave Philip a


    taunting look.


    The genius Philip rke who ruled the school back then had now fallen to such an extent. It was quite


    hard to imagine, really.


    Since Wynn did not agree to divorce Philip, Martha threw everything out the window and plopped her


    behind on the floor, throwing a tantrum as she wailed, ¡°You heartless little witch! Your father and I


    raised you all those years, and this is how you treat us? Why did you marry that useless thing? What


    did I do wrong in my past life to deserve a heartless daughter like you?¡±


    Wynn felt bad seeing Martha roll around screaming on the floor too, so she hurriedly tried to help her


    mother up.


    However, Martha simply refused to get up. She just pointed at Philip and wailed like she was at a


    funeral.


    There was nothing Wynn could do, so she just gave up. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t divorce Philip.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad, Wynn! Do you really want to spend the rest of your life with that piece of trash?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The way Martha saw it, someone as hopeless as Philip should never have married her daughter.


    If she had insisted back then and stopped them from getting married, if she had found Wynn a good


    man instead, then she would be living the good life in a bungalow just like her sister right now.


    ¡°No, Mom. Although Philip lost his business these past three years and ended up poor, although life


    has been hard for us, he still never onceined over the past three years. He treats me very well,


    too. No matter what, I won¡¯t divorce him.¡± Wynn made her stand clear and stole a nce at Philip.


    However, she saw that Philip was actually smiling at her stupidly.


    Seriously!


    Could he not see that her mother was really unhappy with him?


    How could he still smile so stupidly like that?


    This entire time, Wynn had been on herst bit of patience with Philip. She really thought she would


    divorce him.


    When that incident happened out of the blue that day, though, and when she suddenly saw that video


    today, Wynn realized that she still cared about Philip. He still had an important ce in her heart.


    ¡°Philip, you told me that I just have to wait one more year, and you¡¯ll give me a future brighter than I


    ever dreamed. Were you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see people calling you names all the time. I don¡¯t want you to be aughing stock.


    I want all the people who looked down on you to regret it. Can you do that?¡± Wynn¡¯s eyes were red as


    she stared intently at Philip.


    ¡°I can.¡±


    Philip gave her a simple answer, turned, and left.


    From the very beginning until now, Wynn had only ever been concerned about him, and not about


    herself.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Behind him, Martha roared, ¡°If you leave now, Philip rke, don¡¯t evere back! What¡¯s a useless


    piece of trash like you pretending to be all capable?¡±


    However, Philip simply ignored her.


    He made Wynn a promise, and he was going to keep it.


    As soon as he walked out of the hospital door, he was given a jolt by the honk from a car horn.


    It was a BMW X8, top of the line.


    Juan sat in the car, his expression cool and arrogant.


    Philip frowned slightly and walked over to him, asking him coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Juan got out of the car and took off his sunsses, putting them in his front shirt pocket. ¡°Pfft,¡± he said


    with augh. ¡°I was so embarrassed for you in the room just now. How did you manage to hold on for


    so long?¡±


    So he was only here to jeer at Philip. Philip could not be bothered to entertain him, so he just turned to


    leave.


    However, Juan stood in his way, taunting Philip. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, Philip. What have you given


    Wynn? Let go, and give her a divorce. I¡¯ll show her a better future.¡±


    Juan utterly and totally looked down on Philip.


    Thetter was just too useless.


    To his surprise, though, Philip said coolly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that well-to-do, Juan? Do you really


    think Wynn will be happy with you?¡±


    Juan gave an icyugh. ¡°At least I can earn a few tens of millions every year. What about you? You¡¯re


    nothing but a pathetic delivery boy, earning pennies every month. What can you give Wynn? What can


    you give M? Can you afford a surgery fee of a million bucks?¡±


    ¡°Tens of millions?¡± Philip scoffed. ¡°Juan, you¡¯re nothing more than a pathetic joke in my eyes. I advise


    you not to provoke me, and stop aiming for Wynn. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Juan paused and then burst outughing.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what you just said, Philip? You¡¯re going to make me regret it? You, the useless


    piece of trash?¡±


    Juanughed. He had lost all faith in Philip after that foolish disy.


    ¡°You know, Philip, we used to be friends. Back in college, I thought you were like a blinding ray of light.


    Everyone idolized you. But now? Look at yourself. What right do you have to say something like that to


    me? You¡¯re going to make me regret it? Sure. Bring it on!¡± Juan challenged him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Philip clenched his hands into fists, holding himself back.


    However, Juan only went from bad to worse. He gave Philip a vicious shove and spat in his face,


    saying, ¡°You¡¯re useless! I¡¯m officially dering to you here and now that I¡¯m going all out in my efforts to


    win Wynn over! Let¡¯s see you try and stop me!¡±


    With that, Juan sauntered his way back into the car.


    The brand new BMW X8 drove right past Philip and nearly knocked him over.


    As he watched Juan¡¯s car leave, Philip took his phone out of his pocket and then wordlessly put it back


    in.


    This was thest chance he was giving Juan.


    Thest chance.


    After that, Philip took a cab directly to Apex Tower.


    This time, the secretary took him straight to the chairman¡¯s lounge.


    After the previous incident, thepany gave all the staff a special training session. Now almost


    everyone knew Philip, but at the same time, all of them kept it a secret.


    George Thomas entered the room, all smiles and perfectly respectful. ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of


    this visit, Young Master?¡±


    Philip stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down on the streets of Riverdale. A thousand


    thoughts ran through his mind.


    ¡°Wynn¡¯s maternal grandfather is celebrating his seventieth birthday in a few days. Prepare me a


    suitable present,¡± Philip said.


    George immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Philip did not linger, heading right back to the hospital.


    By then, Martha and Pa had left.


    When he saw Wynn, he realized that she looked extremely anxious and unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wynn?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn looked frustrated. She gave Philip a look and said, ¡°Juan just called me. He said Professor


    Turner has another patient he needs to treat, so he can¡¯te check on M. We¡¯ll have to wait


    another half a month.¡±


    So that was why she was so worried.


    ¡°Wynn, do you want to know who Professor Turner¡¯s other patient is?¡± Philip asked Wynn suddenly.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Wynn blinked. Philip said that as though he knew.


    How would Philip rke of all know who Professor Turner¡¯s patient was?


    ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re trying to make me feel better, but since Professor Turner isn¡¯t free right now, we¡¯ll


    just have to wait,¡± Wynn said with some impatience.


    However, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Wynn, do you trust me?¡±


    Wynn looked at him suspiciously. It truly felt to her like he was slightly different today, as though he had


    a little more confidence than he did before.


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband. If I don¡¯t trust you, who should I trust?¡± she said with a small smile.


    Well, that was what she said but it was actually just lip service. When it came to this matter, she trusted


    Juan a tad more.


    After all, Juan was rich, powerful, and well-connected. He was even the one who pleaded with


    Professor Turner to get M a fighting chance.


    Nevertheless, she did not want to hurt Philip by saying that to his face, so she told him a little white lie.


    Philip was no fool, either. He knew what she was thinking. Holding her soft, small and delicate hand, he


    said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wynn. I¡¯ll contact Professor Turner. M will be able to check into the hospital


    tomorrow, and she can have the surgery in a week from now.¡±


    A week from now?


    But Juan said that Professor Turner would be unavable for the next half a month.


    Was Philip implying that Professor Turner was going to be spending that time on helping M?


    No way.


    Wynn gave him a faint smile. ¡°Alright, Philip. I know you¡¯re trying tofort me, but this isn¡¯t something


    we can force. I¡¯ll talk to Juan about the details. You should go back home and stay with M.¡±


    With that, Wynny in bed and turned to her side, putting her back against Philip.


    Philip looked at her back, but he did not continue trying to exin. Inwardly, he said to himself,


    ¡°You¡¯ll know next week, Wynn. Your husband is not a good-for-nothing at all.¡±


    After he left the hospital, Philip returned to thepany.


    Agnes had been looking after M the entire time. She was quite fond of kids and had a lot of fun


    ying with M.


    The vehicle thepany gave delivery runners had all been changed to BMWs, and that made arge


    ssh online.


    That meant Gopher Delivery Services was also trending right now.


    Countlessizens were trying to guess who thepany¡¯s owner was.


    They were being so grant with their money!


    An entire fleet of BMW bikes! Only the filthiest of all rich people would do that!


    There were even reporters from various media outlets camped outside thepany doors, behaving


    almost like paparazzi.


    Thankfully, Philip was very in-looking. Even when he walked right past their noses, they would never


    have guessed that he was the owner of thispany.


    After he spent some time with M, he left thepany once more.


    It was because he had received a call from Henry Turner offering to treat him to a meal. George


    Thomas would be joining too.


    Philip gave it some thought and decided to attend after all.


    The location was set at Virtuous Court.


    When Philip arrived, the room they had booked, Zenith Hall, was already filled with more than ten


    people.


    ¡°Mr. rke.¡± Henry immediately stood up and greeted Philip with a respectful smile.


    The people in the room were mostly the students and specialists Henry had brought with him.


    All of them were also secretly surprised to see their teacher, the internationally-renowned medical


    expert, treat such an average-looking young man with such respect.


    They had long since heard that Professor Turner came here to Riverdale specifically for a certain man.


    They just did not think that he would be so young.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    That probably meant he had quite the impressive background, huh?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be formal, Professor Turner. You¡¯re my elder and a legend in the medical world, after


    all. Please, don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±


    Philip smiled and returned a polite bow.


    The two of them took their seats, with George Thomas apanying them.


    After a few toasts, Henry went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. rke, Turner¡¯s Hospital would like to start a


    research division here in Riverdale. I hope I can count on your support in this endeavor.¡±


    He wanted Philip¡¯s help and not just an investment. With Philip¡¯s support, Turner¡¯s Hospital would


    definitely be able to start their Riverdale division.


    After all, Turner¡¯s Hospital was quite capable in themselves.


    Every other city would be moring for their presence on their grounds.


    Philip was different, however. His background was another story altogether.


    Henry Turner knew that very well.


    As long as he could get Philip on board as an investor, the future of Turner¡¯s Hospital would surely go


    beyond domestic borders.


    Besides, Turner¡¯s Hospital needed funds for their research too.


    The size of the funding they needed was no joke.


    Naturally, that was Henry¡¯s final goal in all this.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°You can just talk to old George about this. However much money you need, just ask


    him and he¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The moment Henry heard that, he immediately beamed brightly and held up his ss. ¡°My appreciation


    goes beyond a mere thanks, Mr. rke. On behalf of all the doctors in the country, I toast to your


    generous contribution.¡±


    With that, Henry drained the ss.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    They needed at least two billion in investments this time!


    Henry could afford that much himself, but he could not possibly contribute so much at once. He would


    require approval and red tape from all parties.


    That was why the medical developments in the country could not keep up with those from overseas.


    Now that Mr. rke had agreed to invest that amount, though, that would speed up domestic research


    by at least five years!


    Five whole years!


    That would take so much blood, sweat, and tears from so many diligent medical personnel.


    Henry Turner knew very well how much every medical researcher toiled away behind the scenes, doing


    what looked like mundane and meaningless experiments.


    That was why he was so grateful.


    It was not just him, either. His students in the room were extremely excited too.


    They knew that their teacher had brought them here and treated this man to a meal for a reason.


    They needed to find someone who was willing to donate two billion.


    That was not a small sum by any means.


    Who would ever want to invest in a medical project that could go five or even ten years without a


    tangible result?


    Everyone was getting emotional, and they all cheered to Philip¡¯s health.


    It took a while before Henry finally calmed down. He ventured carefully, ¡°Mr. rke, we need an


    astronomical amount of funding this time. Are you sure you¡¯re willing to invest in us?¡±


    It was not that Henry did not trust Philip. He was just being very cautious.


    He did not want to see a ray of hope, only to have it dashed once more.


    ¡°How much money do you need?¡± Philip asked calmly.


    Henry said with some difficulty, ¡°Two billion. Also, we might not be able to give you a return on your


    investment within five to ten years.¡±


    His heart was pounding.


    It was only his initial celebration that he remembered just how enormous a sum two billion was.


    The way Philip¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard that amount made Henry¡¯s heart skip a


    beat too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you four billion, but on one condition. Turner¡¯s Hospital¡¯s Riverdale branch must only have a


    contract with Beacon Pharmaceutical, and you must work with Wynn Johnston, an employee there.¡±


    Philip suddenly said,pletelyposed.


    At that moment, everyone in the room was stunned!


    Only George Thomas stayed calmly drinking his tea without a word at the side.


    Four billion really was not that much.


    Back then, when the young master built a national statue of Confucious on Mount Fuji, he spent almost


    ten billion on it!


    All so he could give them the finger!


    He could not allow others to bully his country, Orienta!


    Although a hundred years had passed since then, he still made sure to pay the oppressors back for


    their humiliation of his country.


    Henry was so shocked that his hands were shaking. Hot tears filled his eyes and he said excitedly,


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mr. rke! I ept your condition, no problem! On behalf of medical workers


    everywhere, I thank you with all my heart. Please¡­ Please ept my toast!¡±


    Henry Turner was already old and gray, but right here and now, his blood was rushing through his


    veins.


    This was such a boon for the domestic medical scene!


    An unimaginable boon, the likes he never dared to dream of!


    All the doctors in the room had all jumped to their feet and respectfully raised their sses at Philip.


    Philip did not act lofty, either. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far, everyone. I¡¯m just doing


    what I can for the local medical scene. Right now, the bigger countries are dominating the area and


    limiting our ess to medical technology, refusing to share their knowledge with us. I¡¯ve gotten quite


    sick of that. All I ask is that all of you can dedicate your minds to your research ande up with the


    best results, so that we can p those foreigners in the face with what we can do. Show them they


    can¡¯t look down on Orienta!¡±


    The apuse was rapturous.


    After everyone had their fill of food and wine, they decided to leave soon.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Philip visited the washroom, but an unfortunate coincidence awaited him when he passed by the main


    hall.


    A voice called out to him loudly from behind.


    ¡°Philip rke? What are you doing here, you broke hobo?¡±


    The voice was taunting, filled with arrogance and contempt.


    Philip frowned slightly and turned to see Aiden Grant, who was walking out of the hall. He was wearing


    a deep-green suit and dressed to the nines, looking like the very embodiment of sess.


    Aiden was in a bad mood these past few days. It all started with the terrible embarrassment he suffered


    after the previous incident.


    He had been looking for a way to get back at Philip all this time. Today, lo and behold, he bumped into


    Philip at Virtuous Court.


    Even the heavens were helping him.


    Philip could not be bothered to deal with him, that self-absorbed narcissist.


    That was why Philip simply turned to leave.


    However, there was no way Aiden was going to let this chance go. He directly stood in Philip¡¯s way,


    sneering at him. ¡°Well, well, Philip rke. Can¡¯t even be bothered to look at me anymore, huh? How


    could a broke beggar like you warrant a meal at Virtuous Court? Don¡¯t you know the clientele here


    consists of the best of society?


    ¡°Wait a sec! Hey, are you here working part-time to earn M¡¯s medical fee?¡± All of a sudden,


    something urred to Aiden and he burst outughing, the contempt in his eyes intensifying.


    How could someone like this end up marrying Wynn?


    Philip looked at Aiden coldly. ¡°Whatever I¡¯m doing here, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Aiden blinked, and then his expression turned stormy. He swore, ¡°F*ck you! How dare a useless piece


    of trash like you talk to me like that!¡±


    Philip¡¯s frown deepened.


    Should he punish Aiden Grant?


    Just then, Aiden jeered at him coldly again and said, ¡°Philip, who do you think invited me here today?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Philip frowned deeply, frost in his eyes.


    Aiden patted Philip¡¯s shoulder proudly and said, ¡°I bet you¡¯ll never guess this. It¡¯s already thiste in the


    night, and yet Wynn suddenly invited me to meet here!¡±


    Hahaha!


    That felt amazing!


    Aiden was ecstatic to see just how ugly Philip¡¯splexion would turn!


    Any man would fly off the handle to hear that his wife was meeting another man thiste at night.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, Philip just smiled calmly and said, ¡°Oh, and your point is?¡±


    He was cool and collected, as though it did not concern him at all.


    Aiden felt like he was getting an aneurysm.


    How could Philip stand something like that?


    ¡°What the f*ck, rke! Your wife is secretly meeting me, so why aren¡¯t you mad at all? Don¡¯t you think


    we might do something a little more after dinner? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    Aiden¡¯s words were like arrows shot to the heart.


    Any normal man would be raring for a fight after that.


    However, Philip was different.


    He trusted Wynn, wholly and unconditionally.


    That was why he would not entertain those possibilities no matter what Aiden said.


    Well, that did not mean he necessarily liked what he was hearing, of course.


    Even so, Philip did not show his displeasure. Instead, he kept his cool.


    If even Philip lost faith in Wynn, his wife, then that would be a true tragedy.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to worry about. After all, Wynn already told me about it,¡± Philip said casually.


    Aiden blinked, his look of jest suddenly freezing on his face.


    Goddamnit!


    He thought he finally had a chance to insult Philip, but thetter waspletely unaffected. He did not


    seem angry at all.


    That had to be a ruse.


    Philip must be pretending!


    That was why Aiden said crossly, ¡°Why put on a cool mask like that, trash? You¡¯re a piece of trash so


    low that you can¡¯t even keep an eye on your wife, so why bother acting cool with me? Do you really


    think I won¡¯t be able to take Wynn home with me tonight?¡±


    He even chuckled coldly before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, then. Wynn wants to meet me to


    ask me for money. She wants an entire million! Don¡¯t you think I should ask her for something in return


    for that much money?¡±


    Aiden¡¯s face said exactly what he meant by ¡°something¡±. It was repulsive and despicable.


    Philip clenched his hands into fists, his eyes going cold.


    Bam!


    It all happened without warning!


    He mmed his fist right into Aiden¡¯s face, and blood started spurting from thetter¡¯s nose!


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Aiden Grant! Don¡¯t mess with me, or I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    Philip said furiously, bloodlust in his eyes.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Aiden bent over, holding his nose. His face was twitching as he jabbed a finger at Philip, roaring, ¡°How


    dare you hit me, rke! Motherf*cker, you¡¯re dead meat today!¡±


    As he said that, he hurriedly pulled out his phone and made a call. His voice was muffled as he held his


    nose. ¡°Dan, f*cking get your *ss to Virtuous Court! There¡¯s someone I need you to kill!¡±


    With that, he hung up and looked at Philip with fire in his eyes. He was definitely furious now.


    How dare a wimp like that attack him!


    He was going to teach Philip a lesson he would never forget today!


    That would show him for messing with someone he should not!


    However, Philip watched everything unfold calmly.


    He already had a n in mind.


    He had to finish off Aiden Grant, once and for all!


    The man had crossed Philip¡¯s bottom line.


    It did not matter if Aiden owned somerge educationpany chain, or if his father knew the minister


    of education.


    Anyone who tried to stop him from taking Aiden down would go down as well!


    With that decision made, Philip took one step forward and stared at Aiden icily. ¡°Grant, you¡¯ve


    sessfully managed to piss me off. In that case, prepare to face the consequences.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Aiden chuckled coldly and pulled out a napkin to cover his nose. His gaze was sharp but his voice was


    still muffled as he said, ¡°What? A piece of trash like you wants to make me pay?¡± What a joke!


    Philip was a good-for-nothing broke-*ss beggar! Yet he was threatening Aiden now?


    He must have a death wish!


    The corners of Philip¡¯s lips curved into a cold sneer, and he mouthed, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Then he raised his fists again and swung them at Aiden once more.


    Aiden¡¯s eyes instantly widened in shock, and he hurriedly covered his face with his hands.


    He usually acted pompously, but he was actually half a head shorter than Philip and far less fit.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    All of a sudden¡­


    An angry shout reached them from not too far away.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    A slender figure immediately walked up to them.


    p!


    There was the crisp sound of an unhesitating p, hitting Philip right across the face. The pain was


    instant and unbearable.


    Wynn¡¯s face was flushed red with fury. She red at Philip, yelling, ¡°What on earth were you trying to


    do, Philip rke?!¡±


    The first thing she saw as soon as she walked through the door was Philip about to punch Aiden.


    Of course Wynn was furious!


    She had invited Aiden out here today so she could borrow one million from him for M¡¯s surgery fee.


    If they made an enemy out of Aiden now, where else was she going to find the money?


    Her parents had left thempletely out to dry. They told her in no uncertain terms that they would not


    give her a single cent unless she divorced Philip.


    That was why Wynn had no other choice. The only people she could think of were Juan and Aiden.


    She red at Philip and then turned around. When she saw that Aiden¡¯s nose was bleeding, her anger


    only intensified.


    She hastened to apologize to Aiden. ¡°A¡­ Aiden, are you okay? I¡¯m so, so sorry. I apologize on Philip¡¯s


    behalf, alright? Come on, let me take you to the hospital to get that checked out. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll


    take full responsibility.¡±


    Looking at how bad Aiden¡¯s injury was, Wynn practically hated Philip¡¯s guts now.


    Aiden was not going to hold it against Wynn, of course, but he could hold Philip ountable, right?


    So he immediately hardened his expression and pointed a finger at Philip. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you


    apologize to me, Wynn. I have to hear his apology! If he doesn¡¯t say sorry for what he did, I won¡¯t stop


    until he does!¡±


    When Wynn heard that, she instantly panicked. She hurriedly berated Philip, saying, ¡°Go on, Philip!


    Hurry up and apologize to Aiden!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was dark, his eyes cold as he stared at Aiden.


    He saw how cocky and taunting Aiden¡¯s gaze was right now.


    No, Philip could not bring himself to apologize to this despicable man.


    After all, Aiden had crossed his bottom line. That was why Philip kept his face cold as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t


    apologize to him.¡±


    That was enough to send Wynn into a tizzy.


    Behind her, Aiden immediately chuckled icily. ¡°Hmph-hmph¡­ Very well! Just you wait, Philip! If you


    have the balls, just you stay right there!¡±


    So Philip was putting on a brave face, huh?


    Sure! Aiden wanted to see how long he could keep that up!


    The atmosphere was ice-cold.


    Wynn kept apologizing to Aiden, but thetter only had one request. He wanted an apology from Philip.


    Wynn even got into a huge argument with Philip over it. She wanted him to apologize, but he simply


    refused.


    Usually, Philip would do whatever Wynn asked, but today was different.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He had made up his mind. Aiden Grant and his family were done for!


    Wynn was on the verge of tears by now.


    Just then, a few beefy gangsters barged through the doors of Virtuous Court. All of them had tattoos,


    and their hairstyles varied from skinhead, ttop, crew cut, to something multi-colored.


    They were really f*cking fashionable.


    The skinhead in charge was a thug who was well-known in these parts, Big Dan.


    Everyone down there knew about Dan¡¯s temper and tendency for violence.


    He was the type of character who regrly had supper in detention centers.


    As soon as he walked in, he brought his men to Aiden, roaring at the top of his lungs, ¡°Yo, what¡¯s the


    rush, Mr. Grant? Me and the boys were bathing our feet.¡±


    Aiden cut the chase too. He immediately sneered coldly and pointed at Philip, ¡°Why are you even


    asking? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯ve been assaulted? That¡¯s the guy, get him!¡±


    Dan flew off the handle the moment he saw how Aiden looked. Jabbing a finger at Philip, he bellowed,


    ¡°Are you the one behind that, punk?¡±


    With an angry roar, the thugs Dan had brought with him instantly surrounded Philip.


    All of them looked out to kill.


    Wynn was terrified. She tugged at Aiden¡¯s hand and pleaded with him. ¡°Come on, Aiden, let¡¯s not do


    that. I apologize to you on Philip¡¯s behalf, alright?¡±


    Aiden shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in a rough spot, Wynn, but I can¡¯t just let this slide


    today.¡±


    Wynn was losing her mind now. Finally, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Aiden, if you just let Philip


    go, I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to. Just once.¡±


    Anything he asked her to?


    Aiden¡¯s face immediately broke into a grin.


    Philip frowned deeply when he heard that. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Wynn. Aiden Grant can¡¯t touch


    me.¡±


    Philip was telling the truth.


    However, there was no way Wynn would believe him.


    She turned around, her eyes red, and she shrieked at Philip, ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Aiden instantlyughed coldly. ¡°Sure! Just have this meal with me and follow me back to a hotel. If you


    do that, I¡¯ll let him go and lend you a million bucks.¡±


    His true intentions were now clear for all to see.


    Wynn¡¯s gaze hardened. She did not expect him to ask for something so unreasonable!


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    When Aiden saw her hesitate, he simply gave the order, trying to force her to agree.


    Wynn panicked and was about to say yes, when¡­


    Suddenly, there was a furious yell from the other end!


    ¡°All of you, stop this at once!¡±


    Javier Morris ran up to them with a team of a dozen security guards behind him.


    Earlier, he heard the receptionist say that there was a fight breaking out in the lobby, and blood had


    even been shed.


    That was why he came running. From the distance, though, he then saw that it was Mr. rke being


    surrounded by thugs!


    How could he not panic?


    He hastily jogged over and bent his waist into a respectful bow. ¡°Sorry for the scare, Mr. rke. Please


    leave the rest to me.¡±


    Just the way he said Mr. rke was enough to leave most people at the scene stunned! Wynn¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat at the sudden turn of events.


    Mr. rke?

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Wynn was shocked somewhat out of her wits.


    Why would they call Philip¡­ Mr. rke?


    Wait!


    This man¡­ This man was the owner of Virtuous Court, Javier Morris!


    He had personally attended Wynn¡¯s father¡¯s birthday partyst time, bringing with him good wine and


    even a tinum membership card!


    Besides, Wynn clearly remembered that he had mentioned Mr. rkest time too.


    Back then, everyone was looking down on Philip, so naturally they would never associate that name


    with him. Only Wynn paid a little extra attention to that, though soon she too forgot about that as well.


    Now, though¡­ Right here and now¡­


    Javier had approached them once again. This time, he was respectfully calling her husband Mr. rke!


    No matter how ignorant Wynn might be, by now she would have started to piece some things together.


    So that night, Javier had given her father that gift in Philip¡¯s stead, huh?


    It went without saying that Philip noticed the gears turning in Wynn¡¯s head.


    Crap. She must be onto something now.


    That was why he gave Javier a cold re. Just one look was enough to scare Javier speechless.


    What the heck? Did I end up offending Mr. rke?


    Javier was so terrified that his legs shook.


    Ignoring Aiden, who was still yelling his head off, Philip walked up to a clearly disorientated Wynn. She


    even took a few steps back, retreating away from him in rm.


    ¡°Wynn, I¡¯ll answer any questions you might haveter, okay? For now, could you wait for me outside?¡±


    Wynn frowned her beautiful brows, looking at Philip in confusion. She then nced at Aiden and Javier,


    finally nodding without a word and stumbling out of the lobby, still somewhat dazed.


    Before she left, she turned around once to look at Philip. He was still wearing that gentle smile she


    knew so well.


    That put her heart somewhat at ease.


    No matter what, he was still Philip rke.


    Philip heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Wynn leave through the door. His mind was running a mile a


    minute as he wondered how he should exin this to Wynn and try to pull the wool over her eyes.


    Well, if he really could not keep it under wraps anymore, should he consider telling her the truth?


    Perhaps he could give her some hints as to his true identity and see how she reacted.


    Having settled with that, Philip stopped worrying about it and turned to look at Aiden instead.


    Thetter began to panic slightly when he saw Javier bring his guards to intervene. The respectful way


    Javier treated that good-for-nothing Philip utterly puzzled him as well.


    Mr. rke?


    What kind of a ridiculous joke was this meant to be?


    He was just a useless piece of trash, a mere delivery man! What did he do to warrant being called Mr.


    rke?


    Had Javier Morris gone mad?!


    ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Morris?¡± Aiden did not dare to take liberties with Javier.


    Yes, Javier Morris was just the owner of a restaurant, but apparently he had aplicatedwork of


    connections supporting him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were even many rumors saying that he was rted to an important figure in the province.


    That was why his restaurant had branches all across Riverfront Province. It was almost a monopoly!


    Javier¡¯s background and resources alone warranted caution from Aiden.


    Hence, Aiden treated him rtively politely.


    Javier saw Philip frown, and the former immediately straightened up. He approached Aiden head-on


    and looked at him coldly, saying, ¡°Mr. Grant, this here is my territory. Could you care to exin why you


    brought thugs here to start a riot?¡±


    Javier did not want to make an enemy out of Aiden either. Aiden had a rich and powerful father, and


    offending him would not do Javier any good.


    Aiden chuckled coldly. ¡°Mr. Morris, are you trying to protect that idiot behind you?¡±


    Idiot?


    Smack!


    Javier simply pped Aiden across the face!


    The p was so sudden that it left Aidenpletely confused. The blood started streaming from his


    nose once more!


    ¡°F*ck! Javier Morris, you¡¯ve f*cking lost your mind!¡± Aiden roared, hurriedly holding his nose.


    All his life, Aiden had never suffered such a beating.


    Did they have a grudge against his nose today?


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Aiden Grant, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t be rude to Mr. rke. If you insist, even your


    father will have to apologize to Mr. rke when he gets here!¡± Javier barked, ice in his eyes.


    Aiden instantly blew his top. He howled, ¡°Very well, Javier Morris! Let¡¯s see who dares to stop me from


    getting rid of Philip rke today!¡±


    With a roar, Dan and his men stood off against Javier¡¯s guards.


    The tension was palpable, like a fully-inted balloon poised right on the tip of a needle.


    Just then, Philip stood up calmly and called a number. The voice on the other end was George


    Thomas¡¯s, familiar and polite. ¡°What can I do for you, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Take down Splendor Education Group and Aiden Grant¡¯s Stardream Media,¡±


    Philip said calmly.


    On the other end, George immediately responded, ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    He hung up.


    Aiden¡¯s entire face was red from theughter he was holding back. Soon, though, he burst outughing


    with Dan and the others, pointing at Philip and taunting him, ¡°Well, f*ck me sideways! Philip, are you a


    f*cking idiot? You want to destroy my dad¡¯spany and mine in ten minutes? You?¡±


    Aiden was so angry that all he could do wasugh.


    Had Philip gone absolutely insane?


    However, Philip merely smiled calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±


    At the same time, George was already getting to work on his end.


    It was ridiculously easy for him to take down Splendor Education Group and Stardream Media.


    He just had to dig up some dirt on them, right?


    Easy peasy.


    Soon enough, thanks to George¡¯s machinations, he received files full of Splendor Education Group and


    Stardream Media¡¯s dirtiest secrets.


    George just gave the information a nce before handing them to his subordinates for follow-up.


    After that, he picked up his phone and called his young master. ¡°It¡¯s all done, Young Master. You just


    have to turn on the television now if you want to see it.¡±


    At the same time, Philip asked Javier to turn the TV behind therge projector in the restaurant lobby to


    the news channels.


    Aiden did not quite understand what was happening here.


    However, he had a vague sixth sense that instilled in him a premonition of danger.


    Soon enough, he heard the hostess¡¯s voiceing from the TV. ¡°Breaking news, it has been reported


    that there was a child sexual assault case at Periwinkle Star Preschool, one of the local preschools


    under Splendor Education Group. The principal and other rted persons-in-charge have been


    arrested. The police investigations are underway¡­¡±


    When they reported that piece of news, Aiden¡¯s face turned green!


    How did this happen?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Did they not shut down this incident a week ago?


    Why was it suddenly exposed now?


    It was even being reported on thergest news channel in Riverdale!


    Who was it? Who was f*cking out for his family¡¯spany?


    Immediately after that¡­


    ¡°Breaking news! The chairman of Splendor Education Group, Gordon Grant, has tunneled funds


    multiple times. The police have already established a special investigation team to raid Splendor


    Education Group. They will be looking into this thoroughly!¡±


    Boom!


    Aiden was so scared that his legs shook and he also lost his bnce. His eyes were wide as he stared


    at the images on the screen.


    No way!


    His old man¡¯s tunneling antics had been exposed too!


    They were seriously done for this time!


    Aiden was properly scared now. He immediately took out his phone and called his father. ¡°Dad, what do


    we do? What should we do? It¡¯s even on TV! Hurry up and figure something out, I don¡¯t want to go to


    jail.¡±


    Gordon roared at him across the phone, ¡°Aiden Grant! Who the f*ck did you offend?! You¡¯ve destroyed


    our entire family! You¡¯ve destroyed us! Do you understand?!¡±


    Aiden was stunned, his brain buzzing.


    He instantly raised his head and looked at Philip. Thetter looked calm and even wore a small smile.


    Impossible.


    There was no way this was Philip¡¯s doing. He was a useless piece of trash. He could never do


    something this considerable.


    ¡°Dad, I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I just¡­ Philip rke, he¡­¡± Aiden was clearly panicked now, his words


    tumbling all over the ce.


    Just then¡­


    ¡°Breaking news, Stardream Media, founded by Aiden Grant, the son of Splendor Education Group¡¯s


    chairman, Gordon Grant, has been used of having unspoken rules and casting couch antics. A


    combined special forces team has already arrested the rted employees at thepany, and they


    are now urgently seeking the CEO, Aiden Grant¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Aiden¡¯s phone fell from his phone and onto the floor. When he heard that news, his brain simply


    stopped working. His knees gave way under him and he fell onto the floor, his eyes losing focus and his


    body trembling.


    It was over. It was all over.


    As for Dan and the others, they had made a run for it the moment they saw things going south.


    Philip looked down at Aiden coolly, saying, ¡°I told you I¡¯d make you regret it. A punishment of this extent


    is not unreasonable, is it? Spend the rest of your life making up for your sins in prison.¡±


    Aiden was terrified. He immediately pounced at Philip and hugged his leg, tears pouring down his face


    as he begged, ¡°Brother rke, Brother rke! I¡¯m begging you, spare me! I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry, I


    really am! I won¡¯t do anything like that again! Please, spare me! I don¡¯t want to be arrested, I don¡¯t want


    to go to jail. Just spare me and I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    As he said that, Aiden fell to his knees and kowtowed repeatedly, knocking his head against the floor


    until it bled!


    In the face of Aiden¡¯s howls and pleas, Philip simply walked past him perfectly calmly.


    Javierter called the police. Within ten minutes, Aiden was escorted out of the back door and into the


    police car.


    Philip did not feel an ounce of mercy when he saw Aiden being taken away.


    Aiden deserved every bit of this.


    Outside the door, Wynn had been waiting in the cold wind for more than ten minutes. She was worried


    about Philip, her heart racing for some reason.


    When Wynn saw Philip walking out of the restaurant safely in one piece, she immediately pounced at


    Philip and threw her arms around him, hugging him tightly. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Philip blinked, and then the corners of his lips rose. He patted her back and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Wynn let go of him and gave him an angry look. ¡°Where¡¯s Aiden? How did you settle your fight? Also,


    why did Mr. Morris call you Mr. rke? He was the one who gave my dad that good wine and


    membership card. Was the Mr. rke he mentioned back then you?¡±


    Wynn asked several questions in close session, the desire in her eyes burning strongly. Was it him?


    Philip paused for a moment, patting her head and saying with a gentle smile, ¡°Wynn, you always


    wanted to know what my parents do, right? What my family used to do? I¡¯ll tell you right now.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Wynn¡¯s eyes widened. They had been married for so long, but even now she did not know about


    Philip¡¯s past. His parents did not even congratte them in person at their wedding.


    Wynn had asked him many times before this, but he had glossed over the question every time.


    After a long time, Wynn began to assume that Philip was an orphan who did not want to relive his


    painful past, so she stopped asking.


    However, the way Philip held himself today, his methods or rather his attitude, all of it was vastly


    different from the mild-mannered wimp he had always been before.


    He had changed. All of a sudden, she could not quite recognize him anymore.


    Even so, Wynn could tell that his love for her was sincere.


    ¡°Are you finally willing to tell me?¡± Wynn asked uncertainly.


    Philip nodded and looked up at the deep sky. Keeping apletely straight face, he said, ¡°Actually,


    Wynn, my family is quite wealthy. I never told you because I had a huge fight with my parents and ran


    away from home.¡±


    ¡°You ran away from home?¡±


    Wynn blinked. She clearly never expected that to be Philip¡¯s exnation.


    Even if he ran away from home, would he go as far as to not go home for years, not even for a visit?


    Would his parents not look for him?


    If that was the case, that must mean his parents were quite cold-blooded.


    Philip nodded. ¡°My parents are rather conservative and traditional in their ways. At home, their word is


    law. I ran away from home because they¡­ arranged a marriage for me. I suppose it was for their


    business benefits. I had never even met that girl before, so on the day of my supposed engagement, I


    just ran away and came here.¡±


    Philip did not tell Wynn everything. He just told her a summary, and he mixed a few lies into his story


    too.


    Philip could not tell her his entire true history yet.


    All he could do was give her a hint here and there.


    He would take it slow. Starting from now, he could gradually begin to tell her the whole truth about his


    background.


    Wynn listened carefully, building a vague image of Philip¡¯s family in her mind.


    It was conservative and even arranged a marriage for him. No wonder he ran away from home.


    ¡°So your parents¡­ I mean, our parents never came to look for you?¡± Wynn asked.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    If she remembered correctly, it had been seven years since Philip came to Riverdale. He had not left


    the city at all the past seven years.


    Had his parents nevere to visit him?


    ¡°They did look for me, but our negotiations failed. My father lost his temper and disowned me,¡± Philip


    said calmly.


    They disowned him?!


    Shocked, Wynn covered her little mouth with her hand. She stared at him with wide eyes, her heart


    aching for him.


    ¡°Philip, if you ask me, they¡¯re still your parents, after all. You should think of a way to sit with them and


    talk it over. It¡¯s been seven years, after all. You¡¯re father and son, so you should be able to talk it out,¡±


    Wynn took Philip¡¯s hand and tried to advise him after some thought.


    Philip heaved a sigh of relief, curling around his finger a lock of Wynn¡¯s hair that had fallen across her


    forehead. ¡°Alright, if you say so. I¡¯ll contact them if I have the time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Wynn nodded, her eyes curving into crescents as she gave him a sweet and innocent smile.


    After that, she lowered her head and asked a question, shyly and timidly, ¡°Um, do Mom and Dad know


    about M and me?¡±


    Philip blinked and then said with a smile, ¡°They know. Wait a while longer, and then I¡¯ll take you and


    M back home for a talk. I think they¡¯ll be quite happy to meet you and M.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes widened and sparkled.


    Every woman wanted to be liked by her inws.


    ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t you want to know how much money my family has?¡± Philip suddenly found his


    mischievous streak. He narrowed his eyes and asked her with a bright smile.


    Wynn pouted and went with it. ¡°How much?¡±


    Philip mused for a second before saying, ¡°Slightly more than Aiden¡¯s.¡±


    He did that on purpose. He just wanted to tell Wynn that Aiden was never more than a speck of dust in


    his eyes.


    Aiden earned tens of millions every year.


    If Philip had slightly more than Aiden, did that not mean¡­


    Wynn¡¯s eyes zed over, and then she stared at Philip intently. Grabbing his arm tightly, she asked,


    ¡°So you mean, M¡¯s surgery fee¡­¡±


    Was Philip really that wealthy?


    Philip hugged Wynn tightly andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wynn. M is my daughter. Of course I


    won¡¯t let her suffer. Don¡¯t worry about the surgery fee, I¡¯ll handle that.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Wynn nodded, her face flooded with tears.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    All the wrongs and pressure she had suffered these past few days made her copse in an instant.


    It was all so much for her that she hammered his chest with her little fists, berating him softly, ¡°It¡¯s all


    your fault. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I went begging and pleading everywhere. Don¡¯t you know I


    never begged anyone for anything before? Sob¡­¡±


    Wynn cried her heart out. Philip hugged her even more tightly. ¡°Sorry, Wynn, it was my fault. I promised


    you that I would give you and M a bright future. Please believe me.¡±


    More than five minutes passed like that before Wynn¡¯s emotions finally settled down.


    After that, she asked Philip worriedly, her eyes red, ¡°Since you got into such a huge fight with your


    parents, do you still have enough money to pay for M¡¯s surgery?¡±


    Philip was a little awkward and sheepish as he said, ¡°Actually, I have a card. It probably has a couple


    million in there. I never took it out before because I didn¡¯t want to scare you. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about anything now, I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    Wynn nodded forcefully and did not ask anymore.


    She knew that there had to be a reason why Philip kept all this from her for so many years, only to tell


    her so much today.


    Philip was quite stubborn and had his ego. She had known that since she first met him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Over the past three years, he went from a proud, stubborn man to someone who was willing to toil and


    take insults. He had been tolerating so much for so long, so he must be exhausted and covered with


    scars.


    To be honest, Wynn was quite nervous to find out so much all at once.


    She could not be certain about anything, but she was willing to believe Philip.


    At least now she knew that he was not a good-for-nothing, after all.


    Tonight, Philip had told a lie, a little half-lie.


    Hey on the floor, looking at Wynn¡¯s slender back and M¡¯s adorable face as they slept on the bed.


    Philip¡¯s heart was still in turmoil. How was he supposed to keep up this lie now? What a pain.


    ¡®Wynn, you might not know this, but your husband¡¯s family is more than a little richer than the Grants.¡¯


    No one in the world, not a single family anywhere was wealthier than Philip.


    Whatever, he would just have to take it one step at a time.


    The next morning, in the washroom, Philip looked at Wynn and asked somewhat worriedly, ¡°Do you


    want to go back to the hospital today? You¡¯ve barely been hospitalized for a couple days.¡±


    Wynn smiled calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Why waste all that money? Hurry up and feed M her food.


    My parents want us to go back for a visit today. They probably need to see us for something.¡±


    Philip did not say anything more. He had already contacted Henry Turner to handle M¡¯s


    hospitalization that afternoon.


    When they arrived at his inws¡¯ ce, Philip could sense that the atmosphere in the home was heavy


    from the moment he stepped through the door.


    Martha and Charles were sitting on the couch, the household register booklet resting on the coffee


    table.


    Both of them had hard expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back now? Alright,e with me to the Municipal Civil Administration Bureau so we can


    get things done.¡± Martha¡¯s face was frosty. She gave Philip and M, who he was holding, a vicious


    re, muttering, ¡°You brought that little b*stard home again too. Gah, what bad luck.¡±


    Martha had been in a bad mood since yesterday, and she had not gotten a wink of sleepst night. All


    she could think of was how to get Wynn to divorce Philip.


    Philip heard Martha¡¯s murmur, and his expression turned cold too. In his arms, M hugged his neck


    tightly, herrge eyes shining with fear.


    Wynn pitched in exasperatedly, ¡°What are you doing now, Mom? If you¡¯re just here to ask me to divorce


    Philip, we can leave right now.¡±


    With that, Wynn put her shoes back on and prepared to leave.


    She knew exactly what her mother was like. Martha could not go a day without drama.


    Martha instantly grew livid at those words. She roared, ¡°Wynn Johnston, if you dare to walk out of this


    door today, you can forget about calling me your mother! Our household register is right here. If you


    don¡¯t get that divorce, I¡¯ll cross you off our register! Your father and I will disown you!¡±


    Martha was furious. Why was her daughter such a fool?


    Did she really want to spend the rest of her life with this worthless wretch?


    Wynn¡¯s temper was running very high too. Why did her mother insist on being so unreasonable?


    She gave Philip aplicated look. She had been trying to believe Philip since he told her all thatst


    night.


    ¡°Mom, why are you so against Philip? Is it because he¡¯s poor?¡± Wynn asked.


    Martha was so angry that her face was flushed red. Pointing a finger at him, she swore, ¡°That¡¯s right! If


    he was rich, I¡¯d treat him better than if he was my own son. Unfortunately, he¡¯s a good-for-nothing piece


    of trash! Didn¡¯t you see how your Aunt Pa looked at us yesterday? Don¡¯t you know how humiliated I


    am?


    ¡°Wynn, you¡¯re not a little girl anymore. Can¡¯t you listen to your father and me? We didn¡¯t manage to


    persuade you, and that¡¯s why you ended up marrying this piece of scum. But today, we won¡¯t stop until


    you get a divorce.¡±


    As Martha said that, she gave Charles a harsh re.


    Charles did not actually want to get involved in this, but he added a few helpless words, ¡°Wynn, hurry


    up and get it done. Don¡¯t anger your mother anymore. If you get that divorce, I¡¯ll give you five hundred


    thousand for M¡¯s surgery.¡±


    Just then, Philip stood up and told Martha calmly, ¡°Mom, Dad, we won¡¯t get a divorce. We don¡¯t need


    your five hundred thousand, either. I can afford M¡¯s surgery fee.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Martha was beyond furious!


    ¡®This good-for-nothing thinks that he can afford it? Does he think that he has the money? At this point in


    time, this useless piece of trash is still holding on to his ego shamelessly.¡¯


    Martha red at Philip impatiently and said with a mocking sneer, ¡°Philip, what did you just say? You


    don¡¯t want our family¡¯s 500,000 dors and can afford it yourself? Okay, okay, so you¡¯re a big shot


    now? You think you¡¯re too good for the Johnston family. Great, then you can divorce Wynn as soon as


    possible. My daughter is so beautiful, so she can easily marry into a wealthy family in the future!¡±


    Philip had a sullen expression. He said helplessly, ¡°Mom, I actually have¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you have? You want to say that you are loaded?¡± Martha sneered disdainfully, then pointed at


    him before saying to M arrogantly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you two, Wynn wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much. I


    wouldn¡¯t be in a situation where I can¡¯t hold my head up high in front of my side of the family. Stop


    bullshitting. The Johnston family no longer wees you. Leave now and bring this b*stard child with


    you.¡±


    Since Wynn married Philip, Martha had never been the least bit kind to Philip.


    It became worse when Philip failed to start his own business and umted debt. Philip was at her


    beck and call, but she always gave him an attitude.


    Moreover, because Philip and Wynn had a shotgun marriage, Martha was bitterly humiliated by her


    family.


    Her father¡¯s attitude toward her plummeted as well.


    For that reason, Martha began to hold a grudge against Philip since then.


    Philip kept silent. He knew that his mother-inw¡¯s bias against him was not a matter of a few days.


    Even if he told her now that he was rich and powerful, Martha would not believe him but would make


    fun of him instead.


    Wynn could not take it anymore and said coldly: ¡°Mom, can you stop making a fuss? We are all aware


    of your attitude toward Philip over the years. Has he everined about it? Why must you make me


    divorce him?¡±


    Wynn was not someone who had no temper. She had to keep her mouth shut considering that Martha


    was her mom.


    However, this was thest straw.


    ¡°Yes! You two must sign the divorce papers today. I have already arranged for you to go on blind dates


    in the next few days. I think that Juan Parker and Aiden Grant are worth considering,¡± Martha said


    angrily.


    It was even on the news.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn could not be bothered to quarrel with her mother anymore. She turned to Philip and said, ¡°Philip,


    do you really have a way to treat M¡¯s illness?¡±


    Philip turned his head and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already got in touch with


    the hospital. M will be admitted this afternoon.¡±


    Wynn nodded and felt really relieved.


    ¡°Hospital?¡± Martha saw that things were not going her way, so she quickly said to Wynn, ¡°Wynn, don¡¯t


    believe this useless bum! Between the two of you, how much money do you have to treat M¡¯s


    illness?


    ¡°Wynn, I am not forcing you, it¡¯s all for your own good. What future is there for you if you stay with


    him?¡± Martha changed her strategy and said earnestly.


    However, Wynn saw through her and said, ¡°Are you doing it for me or yourself?¡±


    Wynn was very clear about her mother¡¯s character and temperament.


    Martha did it just because she wanted Wynn to marry someone rich so that she could hold her head


    high in front of her family.


    She did not care about her daughter¡¯s happiness.


    As soon as Martha heard that, she immediately acted like a cat whose tail was stepped on. She was


    furious and scolded, ¡°Wynn, what do you mean by that? Do you think that I would put you in harm¡¯s


    way?¡±


    Martha was mad. ¡®How is my daughter so stupid? She is favoring an outsider over me.¡¯


    Wynn could not be bothered with her anymore. She turned around and intended to walk away with


    Philip.


    Martha did not want to let them leave. She immediately sat on the ground and pped her thighs. She


    cryingly said, ¡°God, you don¡¯t want me to live. My son-inw is a piece of trash, and my daughter is


    favoring an outsider over me. What do you want me to do? I should just be dead.¡±


    Wynn felt a headacheing when Martha started throwing a tantrum, so she hurriedly ran to hold her


    mother.


    Martha refused to get up. She pushed away Wynn¡¯s hand and continued to hit her chest and legs. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t get divorced today, I will eat rat poison and drink herbicide.¡±


    Wynn had a terrible headache now. She said, ¡°Mom, please stop messing around.¡±


    ¡°Messing around?¡± Martha immediately got up and said in an agitated tone, ¡°Can you really trust this


    useless bum? He has been with us for three years and how has he contributed to our family? What has


    he given you? When both of you got married, his parents didn¡¯t even show up. Are they dead or do


    they despise us?¡±


    Martha crossed a line with what she said. She said that her inws were dead.


    How would Martha react if she knew that her inws were the richest family in the world?


    Philip¡¯s expression turned gloomy in an instant.


    Wynn was also very angry and said, ¡°Mom, how can you say such horrible things? For once, can you


    take other people¡¯s feelings into ount?! Regardless, Philip is your son-inw. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of


    yourself?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you today in your face that I will not divorce Philip. If you want to sever our rtionship,


    please feel free to do so!¡±


    Whenever Wynn got pissed, she could be quite relentless.


    Right now, Martha was exasperated. She raised her hand angrily and pped Wynn!

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    It was a crisp-sounding p!


    Martha cursed at her, ¡°Get out of this house! Don¡¯t evere back! You are no longer a child of mine!¡±


    It was heart-rending for Philip when he saw Wynn get pped. He stared at Martha with an angry


    gaze, champing to tear her apart!


    Even if she was his mother-inw, she had bullied Wynn, so Philip needed to step in to teach her a


    lesson!


    Philip put down M and walked over angrily with a daunting expression.


    Martha was also frightened and cried out, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hit Wynn,¡± Philip said coldly. He had his fists squeezed tightly and he was trembling


    slightly.


    Wynn, with dazzling red imprints on her face, immediately stopped Philip. ¡°Philip, calm down. Let¡¯s


    head home.¡±


    She was really afraid that Philip would do something impulsive.


    If that happened, there would be no way out of it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Philip¡¯s expression gradually softened.


    Martha was very nervous at first. When she saw Wynn stepping in to stop Philip, however, she


    immediately shouted angrily, ¡°What did you want to do just now? You wanted toy your hands on


    me?¡±


    Philip looked at Martha coldly and refused to give up. This was the first time he had been so aggressive


    in the Johnston family.


    When she saw how Philip looked at her, Martha instinctively felt guilty. She stepped back a few steps


    as if she was before a tiger instead of a spineless coward.


    He terrified her!


    How can this good-for-nothing exert such an imposing manner?


    Seeing that things were going wrong, Charles immediately got up and said coldly to Philip, ¡°Philip, what


    do you think you¡¯re doing? She is your mother-inw! Do you really want toy a hand on her?¡±


    Philip sighed, then nced at Martha and Charles before saying coldly, ¡°Think of this as a warning.


    Don¡¯t force Wynn to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After he was done speaking, Philip left the Johnston house with Wynn and M.


    After they left, Martha was soaked in sweat and sat limply on the sofa.


    After a while, she gritted her teeth with hatred and shouted madly, ¡°Charles, look at that! That piece of


    garbage is fighting back. He even dared to threaten us! Who does he think he is?!¡±


    Martha was also putting up a front. She knew that she was in the wrong.


    Charles shook his head helplessly. ¡°Martha, can¡¯t you stop for a few days? Do you have to break up


    your daughter¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Why are you pretending to be the good guy now? Can our daughter really have a


    good life if she stays with that useless bum?¡± Martha took her anger toward Philip out on Charles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it will be Dad¡¯s 70th birthday in a few days. Are you really nning to bring this piece of


    trash and b*stard child to Dad¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Charles was very aware of the virtues of his wife.


    Sooner orter, this family would be turned upside down by her.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±


    He walked off after he said that.


    Martha gritted her teeth angrily and muttered, ¡°Sooner orter, I will find a way to split up Wynn and


    that wimp!¡±


    On the other end, after Philip and Wynn left the Johnston house, they headed straight to the hospital.


    Philip said that M could be admitted this afternoon.


    Wynn had been curious about the doctor that Philip contacted.


    Last time, he said that it was Professor Henry Turner, but Wynn did not believe it.


    After all, Professor Turner was a legend in the medical world.


    ¡®Does Philip really have what it takes to get him on board?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Wynn and Philip ran into Juan Parker as soon as they arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°Wynn, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital?¡± Juan walked over.


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Hey Juan. Sorry, I left the hospitalst night and didn¡¯t have the time to tell


    you.¡±


    Wynn was grateful for Juan¡¯s help over the years.


    However, the more that he helped her with, the more ufortable she felt.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing here?¡± Juan was puzzled when he saw M who was in Philip¡¯s arms.


    ¡°We are arranging for M to be hospitalized. Philip said that he has contacted the doctor. M will be


    soon nursed back to health,¡± Wynn said truthfully.


    Juan was taken aback. He sneered. ¡°Wynn, why would you listen to Philip? What is the capability of the


    doctor that he contacted? What if that doctor dys M¡¯s treatment? I have already contacted


    Professor Turner. He is here today to see a special patient. I begged him for a long time before he


    agreed to take a look at M.¡±


    As he was talking, he nced at Philip triumphantly.


    However, Philippletely ignored him and was preupied with ying with M.


    ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need for that. Philip has sorted it out.¡± Wynn found it hard to refuse Juan.


    To be honest, she really wanted Professor Turner to take a look at M, but Philip had already got in


    touch with a doctor. If she went with Juan at this time, it would seem like she did not trust Philip.


    Juan¡¯s expression changed. He turned his head to look at Philip and asked with a false smile, ¡°Philip,


    what doctor did you contact? Is he any good?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about the special patient that Professor Turner came to


    visit today?¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Juan was startled. With a suspicious look, he said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Suddenly, he felt that the Philip in front of him today was a little different. However, he could not really


    put a finger on what was different about Philip.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just want to tell you that I can do what you can¡¯t do.¡±


    Philip had endured Juan¡¯s provocation for a long time.


    Today, he did not mind letting Juan know about his actual capabilities.


    ¡°Philip, have you gone mad? Are you trying to tell me that the patient that Professor Turner is meeting


    today is M?¡± Juan said in a mocking tone with a cold expression in his eyes.


    ¡®Who does this piece of trash think he is? Professor Turner is a legend. Even for someone with my


    background, I had to beg him for a long time. So how can someone like Philip get in contact with him?¡¯


    Philip did not deny it but instead smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Philip, you have be a better liar now. Do you know how much work it takes to get


    Professor Turner to see a patient? There are hundreds of rich and powerful people asking for him


    every day¡­ But do you think that just because one is rich and powerful, they can get Professor Turner


    to take them on as a patient? Do you know how many entrepreneurs and rich people have been


    rejected by Professor Turner?¡±


    Juan looked at Philip sarcastically, his expression cold. ¡°Professor Turner¡¯s medical fees alone cost


    several million. Can you afford that?¡±


    Juan was not to me for despising Philip. The main issue here was that it was really almost


    impossible to get Professor Turner to take on a patient.


    If it were not for his father, perhaps Professor Turner would not even look at Juan.


    Philip sent M to Wynn¡¯s arms and said calmly, ¡°Nothing is absolute. How can you be so sure that I


    can¡¯t get Professor Turner?¡±


    Juanughed presumptuously. He turned his head to look at Wynn and pointed at Philip usingly,


    ¡°Wynn, are you seeing this? Philip is not even blushing when he is lying. He thinks that he can get


    Professor Turner!¡±


    Wynn kept silent. She looked at M who was in her arms, then looked at Philip with some


    embarrassment. ¡°Philip, if you are not in contact with Professor Turner, don¡¯t worry about it. There is no


    need to talk about this in front of Juan. It¡¯s not an issue if it¡¯s another doctor.¡±


    Wynn did not want to embarrass Philip. She turned to Juan with a smile, ¡°Juan, sorry, don¡¯t me


    Philip. I really appreciate you helping me, but you also know how it is with M¡¯s condition. We¡¯ll bring


    M to the doctor that Philip has contacted today. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll wait another half a month.¡±


    Wynn said that because she also did not want to embarrass Juan.


    Juan looked indifferent and said, ¡°Wynn, you understand what I mean. I will continue to keep in touch


    with Professor Turner, but I hope you will consider whether Philip can give you and M a good life.


    Even if you don¡¯t think about it for yourself, do take M¡¯s future into consideration.¡±


    Juan did not even blush after such an obvious provocation.


    Philip frowned and said coldly, ¡°Juan, you don¡¯t need to worry about Wynn and M¡¯s future. Got it?¡±


    He was very upset.


    Juan was also very upset. He argued, ¡°Philip, show me what you can bring to the table for Wynn and


    M. Don¡¯t talk when you have nothing to show for.¡¯


    Who was the one that had nothing to show for?


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s phone rang. The tension between him and Juan suddenly dissipated.


    He walked aside and noticed that it was Professor Turner who was calling.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I have arrived. Where are you?¡± Professor Turner was being very respectful on the phone.


    He had been preparing for today for a long time and brought along his best apprentices.


    It was to ensure that things were bulletproof. The n was to conduct a targeted check-up with Mr.


    rke¡¯s daughter and optimize a treatment n.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the emergency room building,¡± Philip replied.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away. Please wait for me.¡± Professor Turner sounded very excited.


    After he hung up the phone, Philip walked over and smiled at Wynn. ¡°Wynn, the doctor that I contacted


    will be here soon. You will know who it is in a while.¡±


    Wynn nodded.


    Juan sneered sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s great timing. I do want to see the doctor that you¡¯ve contacted.¡±


    When he said this, Juan looked at Wynn and said in an ingratiating manner, ¡°Wynn, don¡¯t worry. I will


    contact Professor Turner now and ask him toe too.¡±


    After he said that, he took out his phone and deliberately dialed a number as if to show off in front of


    Philip. He respectfully said, ¡°Hello Professor Turner, where are you? Do you need me to pick you up?¡±


    Professor Turner was rushing to the emergency room building and casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m almost at the


    emergency room building. You can wait for me over there.¡±


    He hung up the phone after that.


    Juan nodded and thanked Professor Turner, then proudly said to Philip, ¡°Professor Turner ising to


    the emergency room building, and he will be here in a short while.¡±


    Juan sneered in his heart. He did not expect such a coincidence in the world.


    This was a p in Philip¡¯s face arranged by God.


    The timing was perfect!

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Juan was not to me. After all, he did not have the capacity to think about why Professor Turner was


    coming to the emergency room.


    In Juan¡¯s mind, the probability that the doctor that Philip had been in contact with was Professor Turner


    was impossibly low.


    Wynn was a little embarrassed. She did not want Philip to be looked down on again.


    Philip mentioned previously that he had been in contact with Professor Turner.


    However, no one believed him, not even Wynn.


    That was the case even after Philip opened up to herst night and told her that his family was fairly


    comfortable and that he had around two million dors in savings.


    However, she was partial to Juan when it came to the matter of Professor Turner.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After all, even if one had the money, one may not necessarily have the connection.


    Furthermore, Wynn still doubted whether Philip really had two million dors.


    ¡°Philip, forget about it. Just apologize to Juan, there is no need to go on like this.¡± Wynn looked at Philip


    earnestly.


    No one had to be embarrassed if they could arrive at a concession.


    However, Philip patted Wynn on the shoulder and said, ¡°Trust me, Wynn. I will do what I say.¡±


    After he said that, he teased M and asked her, ¡°M, do you trust Dad?¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Mughed innocently.


    It was also at this time that Professor Turner arrived with four of his most capable apprentices. They


    were running all the way to the entrance of the emergency room building.


    Juan immediately greeted him with a smile on his face and said tteringly, ¡°Professor Turner, you are


    here! Look at you, you¡¯re sweating. There is no need to rush about for me.¡±


    This was him low-key boasting and showing off.


    Professor Turner frowned and nced at Juan. He had no feelings toward this arrogant young man.


    If it were not for the beautiful jade that Juan¡¯s dad gave him, he really did not want to entertain Juan.


    Therefore, Professor Turner only nodded slightly toward him.


    At the same time, he was looking around while trying to locate Mr. Philip.


    When he saw Mr. Philip, Professor Turner smiled and was about to trot over.


    However, Juan stopped Professor Turner and said, ¡°Professor Turner, please stay put. I want to talk to


    you about something.¡±


    Professor Turner raised his gray eyebrows and looked a little impatient. He asked, ¡°What can¡¯t you wait


    to talk about?¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s up with Juan? What¡¯s so important that he has to say it right now?¡¯


    Juan immediately moved close to his ears and said, ¡°Professor Turner, I have a friend with me today.


    He¡¯s the father of the child that I¡¯m asking you to treat. He found an unknown doctor and said that you


    are nothing but someone with undeserved fame. He wants to put you against that unknown doctor.


    Show him how it¡¯s supposed to be done.¡±


    Juan was trying to stir sh*t.


    Professor Turner¡¯s expression changed immediately. He said coldly, ¡°Where is he? I want to meet him.¡±


    Professor Turner did not take the insult saying that he was someone with undeserved fame kindly.


    Every doctor had to defend their honor.


    Juan immediately turned his head, sneered smugly, and shouted at Philip, ¡°Philip, when is the doctor


    that you¡¯ve been in contact with arriving? Professor Turner also wants to see if your doctor has what it


    takes. ¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and nced at Juan who had a scornful expression. He said, ¡°He¡¯s already


    here.¡±


    He was already here?


    Juan turned his head and looked around. Apart from the few people with Professor Turner, there were


    no other doctors there.


    ¡®Is he trying to say that the doctor that he¡¯s in contact with is Professor Turner?


    ¡®What a joke.¡¯


    Juan immediately sneered and said, ¡°Philip, where is he? Could it be that you didn¡¯t actually contact


    any doctor and are lying your way out of it?


    ¡°Wynn, I told you so, Philip is a useless piece of trash. He will never amount to anything. Look around.


    Where is the doctor that he mentioned?¡±


    Juan¡¯s face was full of irony, and his eyebrows were raised. His smile was very contemptuous.


    ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to Mr. Philip like this?¡±


    Suddenly!


    Professor Turner¡¯s beratement made Juan tremble with fright. He immediately asked, ¡°Professor


    Turner, what are you doing?¡±


    Professor Turner red at him, then walked up to Philip respectfully with a smile. He said, ¡°Mr. Philip, I


    have brought four of my best apprentices. If you are ready, we can start the examination on your


    daughter.¡±


    Juan looked at Philip with a stunned expression, feeling incredibly dumbfounded.


    He was in shock.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were wide open as she could not believe what had just happened.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Professor Turner had reallye for Philip!


    This was astonishing.


    In the eyes of Juan, Philip was aplete loser!


    What was it about him that made Professor Turner treat him so respectfully?


    Wait!


    Juan recalled the time he saw Philip and Professor Turner in the rest area of the hospital. ¡®Did


    Professor Turner alsoe specifically for him at that time?¡±


    All of a sudden, Juan panicked.


    At the same time, he was very angry.


    ¡®This is impossible! It must be a mistake!¡¯


    Wynn still had her eyes opened wide. She looked at Philip in disbelief, her tiny mouth opening slightly.


    With her lips trembling, she asked, ¡°Philip¡­ Philip, did you really get Professor Turner?¡±


    ¡®How is this happening?¡¯


    If this happened in the past, Wynn would think that this Professor Turner was an impostor.


    However, after what happenedst night, Wynn got to know the other side of Philip.


    Although, even if Philip¡¯s family was well to do, it still would not have led to Professor Turner treating


    him so respectfully.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was a leading authority of medicine, a big shot who was sought after by countless people.


    At this moment though, he was bending over backward for her husband.


    A highly respected medical saint in his 60s or 70s was acting so humbly to a young man in his 20s.


    If the magnates and entrepreneurs who had begged Professor Turner to treat them found out about


    this, they would probably be shocked too.


    ¡®Is Philip still hiding something from me? What exactly does his family do?¡¯


    Philip saw through Wynn¡¯s doubts and said with a smile, ¡°Professor Turner is an old friend of my dad¡¯s.


    My dad also sponsored his research. Isn¡¯t that right, Professor Turner?¡±


    As he talked, Philip looked at Professor Turner who immediately understood him. Professor Turner


    nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, Miss Wynn. Mr. Philip¡¯s father sponsored our research project previously. I


    wanted to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible! How can this be? Philip is a good-for-nothing! His father¡­ Sponsorship? Professor


    Turner, do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    Juan was consumed by his anger and dared to question Professor Turner.


    ¡®Where is Philip¡¯s father? Isn¡¯t he an orphan?¡¯


    This was what Philip had told him when they were in college.


    Sponsorship?


    What a joke!


    Professor Turner was talking as if Philip¡¯s family was rich.


    If he had the money, why would he have gone through such a hard time with Wynn? Why would he


    ignore M¡¯s illness?


    Professor Turner¡¯s facial expression turned gloomy. He turned around and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare


    be rude! Mr. Philip¡¯s father is not someone you can afford to nder! If you dare be rude to Mr. Philip,


    don¡¯t me me for turning my back against you.¡±


    Juan had made a very bad move.


    He must not want to live if he dared to be rude to Mr. Philip¡¯s father.


    Did he not know that Mr. Philip¡¯s father can affect a country¡¯s GDP with a snap of his fingers?!


    Juan trembled and panicked. He apologized in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Turner, I was consumed by


    my emotions.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Professor Turner snorted coldly and then said, ¡°Tomorrow I will have someone send back the


    jade that your dad gave me. From now on, the Parker family has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Smack!


    This was undoubtedly a loud p that hit Juan¡¯s face hard.


    Juan immediately freaked out and apologized over and over. ¡°Professor Turner, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t


    do that. Otherwise, my dad will kill me.¡±


    Professor Turner said to him directly, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, you have to apologize to Mr. Philip.¡±


    Philip rke?


    Juan turned his face to look at Philip. He had aplex expression.


    ¡®Why is this happening? Why is Professor Turner so respectful toward a piece of trash? Who the hell is


    he?!¡¯


    Juan gritted his teeth bitterly, squeezed out a bleak smile, and said, ¡°Philip, considering that I have


    always been kind to M, can you please put in a good word for me with Professor Turner?¡±


    ¡®I refuse toply! I, Juan, had to actually apologize to Philip rke!¡¯


    Wynn, who was on the side, said, ¡°Philip, can you let it go out of respect for me?¡±


    Since his wife had spoken up, Philip would not be bothered with it anymore. He calmly said, ¡°There


    should be no such example next time.¡±


    After that, he carried M and entered the hospital with Professor Turner.


    Juan stood alone at the entrance. His body was soaked in a cold sweat. He had an angry expression


    on his face, and his fists were held tight.


    He turned and left!


    After he got in the car, he mmed the door shut and pped the steering wheel brutally.


    Juan was extremely upset, and this upset feeling quickly turned into hatred!


    ¡°Why!¡±


    Juan roared in the car before taking out his phone. He was panting heavily, trembling with anger all


    over. With a grim coldness in the corner of his eyes, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s bring it forward, the day after


    tomorrow!¡±


    Smack!


    After he hung up the call, Juan looked angrily in the direction of the hospital entrance.


    At that moment, he was full of hatred.


    ¡®Wynn, I must have you! Must!¡¯

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    While Professor Turner was doing aprehensive check-up on M, Wynn took Philip to the rest


    area and stared at him.


    Philip shrugged helplessly and decided to be honest. ¡°Well, let me be honest, Professor Turner used to


    be my father¡¯s private doctor.


    ¡°Private doctor?¡± Wynn was surprised, her eyes were sparkling.


    ¡®Who was Philip¡¯s father? He had the means to hire Professor Turner as his private doctor?¡¯


    ¡°Philip, is there nothing else that you want to tell me?¡± Wynn asked again, her face showing slight


    anger.


    ¡®Philip must still be hiding something from me.¡¯


    Philip immediately hugged Wynn¡¯s waist. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else. Professor


    Turner was not so famous at that time. My dad had an issue with his health, so he asked Professor


    Turner to be his private doctor. I don¡¯t have a reason to lie to you. If I am lying, I will be struck by


    lightning¡­¡±


    Just as Philip wanted to make an oath, Wynn immediately covered his mouth, red at him with a


    coquettish look, and said, ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    Philip grinned and scratched Wynn¡¯s nose.


    Wynn shyly turned away, then rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°What are you doing? There are so


    many people here.¡±


    Professor Turner took over the remaining matters regarding M, so Wynn returned to thepany.


    Not only was the issue with M¡¯s operation solved, but Professor Turner was also now the main


    physician. Wynn was in a happy mood the entire day.


    At the same time, her view of Philip had also changed a lot.


    She was thinking about where she should inform her parents about this matter.


    ¡®Forget about it. I¡¯ll do it after some time, mom is probably still angry.¡¯


    Back at thepany, Wynn felt that her colleagues seemed to be avoiding her.


    ¡°Hey, Mindy, what¡¯s happening?¡± Wynn asked her assistant.


    The assistant looked around before saying, ¡°Wynn, a new Vice President joined thepany in the


    past few days that you have not been around. The VP is a woman. I heard that she is Mr. Hall¡¯s lover.


    She has a bad temper. She namedropped you this morning and said that she would target you.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the new VP, why does she want to target me?¡±


    The assistant sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°Because someone told on you, saying that you are


    romantically involved with Mr. Hall.¡±


    Wynn was startled. There was really nowhere to hide from the maliciouspetition in the workce.


    However, she was not bothered by it. She said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s OK, let¡¯s not speak or act on hearsay.


    Mr. Hall and I are innocent, I¡¯m not worried about it.¡±


    Her assistant nodded, but still dropped her a gentle reminder. ¡°Wynn, I would advise you to keep


    watch, the new VP is not someone to be trifled with, Mr. Hall puts a lot of weight on her words.¡±


    Wynn nodded to indicate that she was listening, and then she brought along the proposal for Turner¡¯s


    Second Hospital to the chairman¡¯s office.


    After half an hour, Wynn came out of the chairman¡¯s office.


    A woman that looked stand-offish walked towards her; she had big wavy hair and wore big crystal


    earrings.


    She carried an aura that dered that ¡®I am a queen¡¯.


    At first nce, one would know that she was not someone to be trifled with.


    Wynn smiled, nodded, and said hello to her.


    However, the woman walked straight to Wynn, raised her hand, and pped Wynn¡¯s face hard!


    Smack!


    This p was done in front of everyone in thepany.


    Everyone took a deep breath. No one dared to step in; everyone chose to keep their head down and


    watched silently.


    Wynn was dumbfounded, and her cheeks were burning hot from the p.


    ¡°You are Wynn?¡± The woman asked coldly.


    Wynn stared at her angrily and asked, ¡°Who are you and why did you hit me?¡±


    The woman sneered and pped her again. She pointed at Wynn¡¯s nose and said, ¡°My name is


    Yasmin, the new VP and Mr. Hall¡¯s girlfriend. Consider this a warning, stop harassing Mr. Hall.


    Otherwise, I will p you every time I see you!¡±


    She was domineering and arrogant!


    This was Yasmin Lewis, the newly appointed Vice President of Beacon Pharmaceutical.


    Wynn was mad, she had not expected Yasmin to be so domineering and unreasonable.


    It seemed that she was only in her early twenties.


    At that exact time, Derrick Hall came out of his office. When he saw what was going on, he shouted,


    ¡°VP Yasmin, what are you doing?¡±


    Yasmin had a brazen look on her face. With her hands across her chest, she walked off, but not before


    she gave Wynn a cold stare.


    In the office, no one dared to speak.


    Derrick looked at Wynn. He felt very guilty and motioned Wynn toe into his office. He apologized.


    ¡°VP Johnston, I¡¯m so sorry, I apologize on behalf of Yasmin, please forgive her.¡±


    As he spoke, Derrick took out a card, handed it to Wynn, and said, ¡°Here are one hundred thousand


    dors. I heard that your daughter has some medical expenses, just think of it as my contribution


    towards it.¡±


    Wynn did not take the card, but said coldly, ¡°There is no need for that, Mr. Hall, if there¡¯s nothing else,


    I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    After that, Wynn turned around and left Derrick Hall¡¯s office, then returned to her office.


    Her assistant ran over and asked in distress, ¡°Wynn, are you okay? I didn¡¯t expect that Yasmin could


    be so arrogant and Mr. Hall wouldn¡¯t take action.¡±


    Wynn was very upset; she looked in the mirror and saw the red palm prints on her face along with the


    two bloodstained cuts on her right cheek from Yasmin¡¯s nails.


    Was Wynn not pissed off?


    She was pissed off.


    However, she was just a manager of the marketing department; Yasmin was the new VP and Mr. Hall¡¯s


    lover.


    Her only option was to deal with it.


    This was the ruthlessness of the workce.


    After she got off work, Wynn returned to the hospital in a bad mood and apanied M in the VIP


    Inpatient Suite.


    When Philip came over, Wynn found an excuse to leave.


    M was wearing a pink medical gown. She tugged on Philip sleeve and said innocently, ¡°Dad, mom


    was crying, I think mom even hurt her face.¡±


    ¡®Wynn cried and had hurt her face?¡¯


    Philip wrinkled his brows, ran out, and found Wynn. Wynn tried to turn away, but Philip still saw the


    injury.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    There were red marks on her face. The two scratches were clearly caused by someone¡¯s nails!


    ¡°Who did this to you?!¡±


    Philip was angry; there was a furious chill in his eyes that had a murderous intent!


    ¡®Someone dared to hit Wynn! That is unforgivable!¡¯


    Damn!!!

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Philip was beyond furious!


    Someone had hit Wynn, that was unforgivable!


    When she saw how angry Philip was, Wynn hurriedly grabbed his arms and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a


    misunderstanding, no oneid their hands on me, it¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s just me being clumsy.¡±


    Wynn was diffident, she did not want to see Philip causing trouble because of her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, not only was it thepany where she worked, but it was also the new vice president, the


    lover of the chairman, who hit her.


    It was not worth it.


    ¡°This is an ident?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were sharp, he would not believe what Wynn had said.


    ¡°It¡¯s really just me being clumsy, it has nothing to do with anyone.¡±


    Wynn held onto Philip and kept trying to calm him down. ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Philip became quiet when he heard that.


    He could see that Wynn did not want to cause trouble, but he felt very ufortable if he did nothing


    about it.


    Philip felt helpless. He reached his hand out and touched her delicate cheek, and asked in a gentle and


    concerned tone, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red, she shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s just a small cut, it¡¯s


    nothing. Can you not get so upset next time? It scares me.¡±


    Yes.


    As anger flooded Philip¡¯s veins, Wynn felt as though he was like a tiger that should never be provoked.


    The rage that flowed through his body made it feel like he was going to tear the whole world apart.


    Philip nodded, but still could not let it go.


    Since Wynn refused to talk about the matter, he would conduct his own investigation.


    So, the next day, Philip drove Wynn to work.


    After she entered thepany building, Philip made a call. After a while, a woman walked out of the


    building entrance.


    It was Wynn¡¯s assistant, Mindy Scott.


    Mindy was in a bad mood today. When she saw Philip grinning and waving at her from a distance, she


    wanted to turn around and leave.


    She knew Philip. Wynn brought Philip along for apany dinner previously.


    It was also during that dinner where Mindy noted that Philip was a good-for-nothing.


    Therefore, she lost all interest in Philip.


    However, Philip called her out of the blue, saying that he had something to ask her.


    ¡°Hey, what do you need from me?¡± Mindy walked up to Philip with a chilly attitude. She had her hands


    across her chest, her eyelids narrowed, and it was obvious that she looked down on him.


    Philip did not put any thoughts into her attitude toward him. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s grab coffee.¡±


    Coffee?


    Mindy was taken aback and immediately said angrily, ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of


    person! I won¡¯t turn my back on Wynn, can you drop it!¡±


    She had not expected that Philip woulde on to her. What a disgusting piece of trash!


    Philip was also taken aback. He immediately understood what Mindy thought, and did not know


    whether tough or cry. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all in your head. I¡¯ve contacted you because I have something to


    ask you, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mindy was suspicious.


    In the coffee shop, Philip ordered a cappino and some desserts for Mindy.


    He knew that Mindy was a glutton, especially towards desserts.


    When Phillip saw Mindy staring straight at the desserts on the table and could not look away, he knew


    that he had made the right call.


    Mindy felt herself struggle in her heart; she wrenched her eyes away from the desserts, suppressed her


    urges, and asked, ¡°What can I do for you? Aren¡¯t you worried that Wynn would find out about this and


    give you a hard time?¡±


    Philip did not reply, but said with a grin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. These are all for you. Don¡¯t be shy, feel


    free to help yourself.¡±


    Mindy swallowed her saliva, pointed at the desserts, and asked, ¡°It¡¯s really all for me?¡±


    Philip nodded. Mindy hesitated for a moment, picked up the spoon, and dug in. She stomped her feet


    happily, her eyes narrowed in bliss, and had a lovely smile on her face.


    Philip did not expect to win her over so easily.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°Philip, get straight to the point. As long as it¡¯s something to do with thepany, I will definitely know


    something about it,¡± Mindy said.


    Gifts do blinds the eye.


    Philip pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Yesterday, did someone hurt Wynn?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Mindy was taken aback. She wiped her mouth and looked like she was struggling internally. Finally, she


    nodded and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a new Vice President that joined ourpany. Her name is Yasmin,


    she is our chairman¡¯s lover.¡±


    ¡°Why did she hit Wynn?¡±


    ¡°Yasmin thought that Wynn had hooked up with Mr. Hall, so she did it as a warning to Wynn.¡±


    ¡°Where did this take ce?¡±


    ¡°In the office¡­She pped Wynn twice in front of all the colleagues. I really felt that Wynn was


    wronged. Yasmin is really overbearing. With the chairman at her beck and call, she has already


    pped several people in thepany,¡± Mindy said bitterly.


    Suddenly, Mindy seemed to have thought of something; her eyes opened wide and she asked, ¡°Philip,


    don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re thinking of teaching Yasmin a lesson on behalf of Wynn?¡±


    ¡®Does Philip really dare to do that?¡¯


    He was a good-for-nothing. If he dared to do something to Yasmin, Wynn would not be able to remain


    in thepany anymore.


    Mindy immediately advised him. ¡°Philip, I know you care a lot about Wynn, but my advice to you is to


    not interfere in this matter, otherwise it would harm Wynn.¡±


    Philip smiled calmly. He took out his phone and said, ¡°Okay, I know what I can and can¡¯t do. I¡¯ll get the


    bill and head off first.¡±


    After that, Philip got up and left.


    Mindy looked at Philip, who was leaving, and suddenly felt that Philip was more than meets the eye.


    Moreover, she felt that this matter would not just go away.


    At the same time, Wynn was in her office having a headache dealing with the matter of Turner¡¯s


    Second Hospital.


    This matter was dyed because of Gavin Zach. Mr. Hall had made it clear to her that this partnership


    had to go through.


    Boom!


    Her office door violently burst open from the outside.


    Yasmin stomped in with a murderous look on her face and threw the documents in her hand on Wynn¡¯s


    desk. She severely reprimanded Wynn. ¡°Wynn, why haven¡¯t you sorted out the partnership with


    Turner¡¯s second Hospital? Do you still want your job? If you can¡¯t get it done, it¡¯s best you start packing


    now. I don¡¯t want to waste thepany¡¯s resources to support someone as useless as you.¡±


    Wynn immediately got up, smiled, and said to Yasmin, ¡°VP Lewis, I am managing the partnership with


    Turner¡¯s Second Hospital. I will be having a meeting with the correspondent this afternoon.¡±


    Yasmin immediately turned around. With a chilly look on her face, she pointed her finger at Wynn¡¯s


    nose and started screaming, ¡°This afternoon? Why didn¡¯t you go this morning? Is this really the level of


    efficiency that the marketing department operates in? Manager Wynn, as the Vice President of the


    company, I have to think about thepany. I will give you three days. If you can¡¯t secure the Turner¡¯s


    Second Hospital partnership in three days, you can tend in your resignation!¡±


    Yasmin was there to pick a fight.


    Three days?! Even if she had seven days, she would not be able to secure the Turner¡¯s Second


    Hospital partnership.


    She did some research. Turner¡¯s Second Hospital had recently shut their doors and declined seeing


    visitors, they were not open to any partnerships.


    Even if Wynn had gone over, she would still be turned away.


    ¡®B*tch, you¡¯ll be gone soon enough.¡¯


    Wynn immediately exined, ¡°VP Lewis, Turner¡¯s Second Hospital¡¯s partnership will definitely not be


    sorted out in three days. You should also know that Turner¡¯s Second Hospital partnership is not


    something that can be secured in three days. I¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Before Wynn finished speaking, Yasmin pped her and said coldly, ¡°Manager Jiang, this p is to


    wake you up. Remember, you will always be an employee of thepany, you are just a manager of


    the Marketing department; I am the Vice President, my words are gold, you can¡¯t go against me, do you


    understand me?!¡±


    Wynn clenched her fists tightly; her eyes were red, and her eyes were fixed on Yasmin.


    Her colleagues were looking from outside the door, they all felt uneasy for Wynn.


    The newly appointed Vice President was obviously picking a fight.


    Wynn would not have an easy time at thepany.


    Mindy had already returned by then. When she saw it, she immediately sent a message to Philip,


    ¡®Philip, Yasmin is picking a fight with Wynn again, she pped Wynn again!¡¯


    Philip had been waiting downstairs. He had nothing to do today, so he was waiting for Wynn to leave


    work and then invite her to dinner.


    When he saw the message, Philip¡¯s temper immediately red up!


    ¡®That d*mn Yasmin! She¡¯s digging her own grave!¡¯


    Philip went straight into the building and went to the floor Beacon Pharmaceutical was on!


    In the office¡­


    Yasmin saw that Wynn was staring at her and sneered. Her hands wrapped around her chest and she


    said angrily, ¡°Are you still not convinced?¡±


    Wynn held her tears. She swallowed her grievances and said, ¡°VP Lewis, you¡¯re right, I will go get it


    sorted now.¡±


    After she said that, Wynn turned around, picked up her bag, and left.


    Yasmin had not intended to let Wynn off the hook that easily. She grabbed the bag in Wynn¡¯s hand and


    threw it to the ground, then started screaming at her, ¡°Wynn, consider this a warning, don¡¯t pretend to


    be innocent in front of me. I can squish you like you are an ant! If you are smarter than you look, you


    would leave thepany as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have my fun with you!¡±


    Wynn looked at the items from her bag that was now all scattered on the floor. With tears in her eyes,


    she said, ¡°VP Lewis, I didn¡¯t do anything to offend you, why are you picking on me?¡±


    Yasmin said with a frosty expression, ¡°Picking on you? Wynn, you think too highly of yourself. Wh*res


    like you are all toomon to me. You pretend to be ady during day time and reveal your true sl*tty


    self at night. Take a look in the mirror before you seduce my boyfriend.¡±


    Swear words started pouring out like a waterfall out of Yasmin¡¯s mouth. She had intended to put Wynn


    to shame.


    ¡®I can see through you, you b*tch. I will f*ck you up.¡¯


    ¡°I have no such intentions! It¡¯s nonsense!¡± Wynn said in an agitated tone.


    Smack!


    Yasmin pped Wynn again, and then creamed, ¡°B*tch! Are you done? I will put an end to this now!


    You wh*re!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    The domineering Yasmin pped Wynn on the face,ing from left, right, and center.


    Yasmin posed as someone who was extremely arrogant and aggressive who treated anyone as she


    pleased.


    ¡°Wynn, I can squish you like a bug! Let me tell you this, right here right now, if you dare to show up to


    thepany tomorrow, I will send a dozen beggars to r*pe you. Do you take my word for it?!¡±


    Yasmin was wildly audacious. She pointed at Wynn¡¯s nose and warned her severely.


    At that moment, Wynn¡¯s hair was unruly, her face was red and full of p marks.


    No one who was watching outside the door stepped in and put a stop to Yasmin¡¯s behavior.


    Who dared to do so?


    That was the lover of the chairman and also the new Vice President. One word from her would lead to


    them losing their jobs!


    Mindy was anxious, ¡®Why hasn¡¯t that good-for-nothing Philip here yet? If he doesn¡¯te now, Wynn


    will be beaten to death!¡¯


    Mindy knew she could not wait any longer, she rushed in and shouted, ¡°Wynn, are you okay?


    ¡°VP Lewis, you are abusing her! Youid your hands on her for no reason, I¡¯m going to call the cops!¡±


    Mindy said agitatedly.


    Yasmin red at Mindy. She then smirked, raised her hand, and pped Mindy. ¡°Little b*tch, know your


    ce! I don¡¯t care what your name is, you are fired. F*ck off!¡±


    After cursing at Mindy, Yasmin turned her head, looked at Wynn coldly, and said, ¡°Wynn, if you kneel


    down to apologize to me and admit that you¡¯ve tried to seduce Mr. Hall, I will let you off. After all, I am a


    generous person.¡±


    Wynn held her head high, her eyes red at Yasmin, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Mr. Hall


    and I are innocent, don¡¯t you dare try to frame me for something I didn¡¯t do!¡±


    Yasmin was not the least bit worried about the consequences of humiliating Wynn. To Yasmin, Wynn


    was just a little b*tch with no background and no influence. She had done her investigation, Wynn had


    a useless husband and a sick daughter. She can crush Wynn easily if she wanted to!


    Yasmin grabbed Wynn¡¯s hair abruptly and pulled on it hard, then shouted coldly, ¡°B*tch, you are as


    stubborn as a mule. Do you believe me when I say that I can get rid of you now! You pretend to be


    innocent. You wh*re, I will strip you and show everyone your dirty body!¡±


    With that, Yasmin began to tear off Wynn¡¯s clothes!


    The shirt and skirt that Wynn wore were easily torn apart!


    Wow!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Arge area of her skin was exposed!


    Wynn protected her body and Mindy also lent her a helping hand.


    Smack!


    Yasmin pped Wynn again and said angrily, ¡°How dare you cover yourself? I will p you dead!¡±


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    There was a shocking roar in the office area!


    When Philip arrived, he happened to see Yasmin arrogantly tearing off Wynn¡¯s clothes. He instantly


    bared his teeth, his eyes were bloodshot, and his monstrous anger overwhelmed the office area with


    hundreds of people!


    He rushed to the front!


    Philip grabbed Yasmin¡¯s falling hand and yanked her away!


    He looked at Wynn who was trembling all over and the blood-red palm prints on her face. His eyes


    were seeing red, and an unstoppable killing intent materialized out of Philip!


    ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte,¡± Philip said softly as he put his coat over Wynn.


    The moment Wynn saw Philip, tears could not stop rushing out of her eyes. He showed up. When she


    was at her most helpless and most aggrieved, it was Philip who showed up. She broke into violent


    tears and rushed into Philip¡¯s arms. ¡°Philip¡­¡±


    This bitter cry broke Philip¡¯s heart.


    Wynn broke down and Philip wanted to reduce this world into pieces!


    Anyone who vited Wynn must be killed!


    No matter who it was!


    Philip was not going to let anyone get in his way, even if the other party was a Heavenly God!


    Philip took a deep breath andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    After he spoke, he positioned Wynn behind him and guarded her, then turned to look at the arrogant


    Yasmin coldly.


    Yasmin was taken aback just now, but now she was not in a panicked mood at all. Her boyfriend was


    thepany¡¯s chairman and she also knew many hoodlums.


    Who dared to make a move on her?

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    husband, Philip?¡± Yasmin sneered and showed her contempt for Philip.


    She had asked around previously and found out that Wynn had a good-for-nothing husband that


    worked as a food delivery man.


    ¡®So, this is him.¡¯


    That was why Yasmin showed even more disdain than Wynn for Philip.


    She could mess with him as much as she liked.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were red. He stared at Yasmin and asked, ¡°Are you Yasmin Lewis?¡±


    This woman could rot in hell for all that he cared!


    Yasmin answered very domineeringly, ¡°Yes, I am Yasmin, the new Vice President of Beacon. Are you


    thinking of avenging your wife? Take a look at yourself in the mirror. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that your


    wife cheated on you and seduced my boyfriend. I¡¯m teaching her a lesson on how to be a decent


    human being!¡±


    Yasmin felt that any man would be angry when they heard that their wife had an affair.


    She wanted to put Wynn in a difficult position.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She shook her head as she was choking up. ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t do it, no¡­¡±


    Philip was calm and clearly did not believe what Yasmin had said. He nced at Wynn tenderly and


    gave her a look that conveyed ¡®I trust you¡¯. It instantly made her feel safe.


    Suddenly!


    Philip grinned indifferently, went up to Yasmin, and kicked her hard in the stomach!


    At that moment, the wholepany went quiet!


    Everyone was stunned and kept watching in disbelief!


    Mindy was even more surprised; she covered her mouth, her eyes widened.


    ¡®Had Philip gone mad? He dared to kick Yasmin?! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over! Wynn is as good as gone now!¡¯


    However, the next second, Philip grinned and walked slowly toward Yasmin. He then grabbed her wavy


    hair and pulled her up from the ground.


    Next¡­


    Smack!


    Philip pped Yasmin¡¯s face!


    Yasmin¡¯s face was pped so hard that it snapped toward the other direction. There was a fiery pain


    on her face!


    Yasmin widened her eyes and stared at the guy in front of her with disbelief all over her face. She


    roared hysterically, ¡°You useless piece of sh*t, you dare to f*ck with me? Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    Smack!


    It was another heavy-handed p on her face!


    Smack!


    Smack!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Yasmin became more and more dazed with each p. Following that, Philip kicked her on the belly


    again and knocked her to the ground!


    Yasmin¡¯s face was swollen until it looked like a pig¡¯s head. Her mouth was full of blood, sheid on the


    ground and clutched onto her stomach. She started shouting hysterically, ¡°Philip, you are dead! Your


    wife is dead too! You dared toy your hands on me and I will make sure you pay for it!¡±


    However, Philip stared at Yasmin who was yelling on the ground indifferently, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care


    who you are, and I won¡¯t bother to find out who you are or who is backing you. All you need to


    remember is that the person who pped you today is Philip rke, Wynn¡¯s husband!¡±


    His words hit Yasmin¡¯s heart like a thunderous blow.


    She was extremely unhappy and angry!


    This good-for-nothing daredy hands on her!


    ¡°Just you wait! I will get someone to kill you now!¡± Yasmin trembled all over and took out her phone to


    call Derrick Hall.


    ¡°Honey,e get me now. I was hit by someone in thepany, oooooo¡­¡±


    Yasmin burst into tears on the phone.


    Derrick Hall stormed out of the office at that moment. When he heard that he was immediately furious


    and said angrily, ¡°What? You were hit! Yasmin dear, I wille now! No matter who it is, I will break his


    hands, make him kneel down, and make amends to you!¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Yasmin¡¯s mouth throbbed. She stared at Philip and Wynn and said, ¡°You


    are as good as gone, my boyfriend wille over now. He is the chairman of thispany!¡±


    Wynn was also panicking, she had not expected that Philip would have hit Yasmin and was not fast


    enough to put a stop to it.


    ¡°VP Lewis, I¡¯m sorry, please allow me to apologize to you. My husband was consumed by his emotions


    and he doesn¡¯t know the severity of the situation. Please forgive him, I sincerely apologize to you.¡±


    Wynn suddenly stood up and bent over to apologize to Yasmin.


    However, Yasmin was not willing to ept her apology, she said in a nasty tone, ¡°Wynn, what¡¯s the use


    of apologizing now? Look at my face, look at my bruises. Today, neither you nor your husband can


    escape!¡±


    When he saw Wynn acting so apologetically, Philip immediately pulled her to his side and said, ¡°Wynn,


    don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay, leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Wynn wanted to say something, but after seeing Philip¡¯s eyes, she kept quiet.


    The weaker one was, the easier it was to bully them.


    It was Yasmin who was in the wrong, why should he be afraid?


    Because of a job?


    Philip stared at Yasmin calmly and said to Yasmin in a frosty tone, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t end up kneeling


    down and begging for my forgiveness.¡±


    Yasminughed arrogantly as soon as she heard it. ¡°What a joke! Why would I kneel down and beg


    from a useless scum like you?¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Arrogant! Rude!


    How could a useless bum like him boast so? That was a total joke!


    Yasmin was unconvinced.


    She was determined to make Philip pay for what he did, and get that seductress Wynn out of the


    company!


    Thepany was his boyfriend¡¯s, which meant that it was hers, too!


    Yasmin could not tolerate a more beautiful woman to be in the samepany and pose a threat to her.


    Mindy stood next to Wynn. She gazed at Philip as though she was a young girl looking at her idol.


    ¡®That was too cool!¡¯


    Mindy had always wanted her significant other to be as daring and assertive.


    Even so, she thought that he had acted too rashly. He had assaulted Yasmin Lewis, the vice-president


    of thepany and the chairman¡¯s lover.


    What should she do?


    Mindy was conflicted. The gears in her brain turned, trying to think up a solution.


    She sneaked to one corner and discreetly sent a text message to her father. ¡°Daddy, someone in the


    company beat up your super adorable and sweet daughter.¡±


    She received a reply very soon. ¡°Who dares to beat you up, Baby? Daddy will be there to im his life!¡±


    Who was Mindy Scott?


    Her identity was a mystery.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She never told her colleagues about the special identity of her father. He was Charles Scott, or more


    commonly known as Second Boss Charles, the second-in-charge after Theo Stuart in the Riverdale


    criminal underworld!


    He was a veteran crime lord!


    However, he was getting old, and his public appearances were getting increasingly rarer.


    Charles adored his youngest daughter. If anyone daredy a finger on his treasured daughter, he


    would kill them even if it meant that the entire Riverdale would be turned upside down!


    Mindy was relieved when she saw her father¡¯s reply.


    At the same time.


    Many colleagues were chatting with each other in the office.


    ¡°Oh my! That Philip rke has gone overboard this time! How dare he beat up Vice President Lewis?


    He¡¯s finished for sure!¡±


    ¡°That useless bum actually thinks that he¡¯s someone important. We¡¯ll be in trouble too.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? He should¡¯ve just kept his head down. I¡¯d like to see what happens to him next. Manager


    Johnston is finished too.¡±


    They were angry that Philip¡¯s reckless actions had caused them unwanted trouble.


    The chairman would make their life difficultter.


    At the moment, Yasmin was still furious. She pointed her finger at the couple and yelled, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive


    you even if you get down on your knees and beg! Especially you, you good-for-nothing, how dare you


    hit me? I¡¯ll break your arms!¡±


    Philip calmly shook his head.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think she knows what is going to happen to her yet.¡¯


    Very soon, Derrick arrived at hispany.


    His expression was ice-cold, as though there was ayer of frost on his face. Everyone stayed a polite


    distance away from him.


    They knew that the chairman was angry, and he was out for blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, darling. Look at my face, look at what he¡¯s done to me! Look at my double eyelids. I did


    stic surgery on them and now they¡¯re gone!¡±


    When Yasmin saw Derrick arrive, she ran over while twisting her pronounced butt and pushing her


    chest outward, as though she was the only victim in the incident.


    Derrick felt sorry when he saw Yasmin¡¯s pitiful state. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, darling. I¡¯m here for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    beat up the baddies and restore justice for you!¡±


    Derrick looked around the office and roared, ¡°Who is it? Stand out now!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Philip rke.


    Derrick could easily see that the culprit was the inly-dressed man.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you assault someone in mypany?¡± Derrick spoke forcefully.


    He had never seen someone as brazen as the guy who had beat up his lover in his territory!


    ¡°My name is Philip rke. I am Wynn Johnston¡¯s husband,¡± Philip said calmly.


    ¡®Philip rke, Wynn Johnston¡¯s husband?¡¯


    Derrick suddenly noticed that something was amiss. He turned to look and saw that Wynn was sitting


    aside. She had injuries on her face.


    He knew that Yasmin must have injured Wynn, and Wynn¡¯s husband was there to seek revenge.


    Would he stand up for Wynn though?

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Of course not.


    Yasmin Lewis was his woman. The woman that slept with him every night.


    Derrick chose to ignore what Philip told him. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you beat up someone in my


    company, you¡¯ll be responsible for it!¡± He said with an icy expression on his face.


    s, his judgment was blinded by a woman.


    He could never imagine that Philip was the mysterious person who had gotten George Thomas to call


    him.


    If he had known about that, he would have been on his knees begging for mercy by now.


    One could not me Derrick though. Unfortunately, Wynn¡¯s husband was renowned as a useless bum.


    How would a useless bum cause an uproar in hispany?


    Wynn could not believe that the usually reasonable Chairman Hall would act like that. He had asked


    Philip to take responsibility without investigating the issue.


    She was livid. She was about to stand up when she noticed Philip winking at her.


    Wynn discreetly sat back down.


    Philip calmly turned his head and looked at Derrick. ¡°So, you¡¯re the chairman of Beacon


    Pharmaceutical?¡±


    Derrick nodded gantly and stuck out his potbelly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Derrick Hall. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll


    let this slide just because you¡¯re Manager Johnston¡¯s husband. Yasmin is the VP of thepany, and it


    is uneptable that you beat her up. There is only one way out of this. First, beg Yasmin for her


    forgiveness. Then,pensate for her medical fees.¡±


    After Derrick finished speaking, he discreetly nced at Wynn.


    A man like Derrick Hall would naturally have feelings for Wynn Johnston, who was a woman ripe for the


    picking.


    ¡®Why did that woman marry a useless bum?¡±


    Yasmin stood up and pointed a finger at Philip¡¯s face. ¡°Get him to kneel down and apologize! I want to


    p him ten times!¡±


    Yasmin was still furious about what happened earlier. Not only was she beaten up, but it was done so


    in front of everyone in thepany.


    She could not take it lying down.


    ¡°Alright, darling, I¡¯ll listen to you. [I¡¯ll get him to kneel in front of you and then you can p him ten


    times],¡± Derrick said with an eager smile.


    He did not think highly of Philip at all.


    However, he was still sympathetic to Wynn. ¡°However, Wynn Johnston is the manager of our marketing


    department. Would it be OK if you forgive her?¡±


    Was he still trying to court Wynn?


    Mindy pursed her lips. ¡°Human scum!¡± She muttered under her breath.


    Wynn also furrowed her brows.


    Yasmin was surprised. She was not Derrick¡¯s favorite after all.


    However, she was an opportunist, and she knew that she ought to give some leeway to Derrick.


    ¡°Alright, but Wynn has to apologize to me,¡± she said coldly.


    Derrick nodded. He turned to look at Wynn and spoke with the air of the chairman of apany, ¡°Let¡¯s


    settle this once and for all, Manager Johnston. Just apologize to VP Lewis, then your husband can


    kneel down and p himself in the face ten times. I don¡¯t need you topensate for the medical fees.


    I know that you can¡¯t afford it anyway. What do you think?¡±


    How moving!


    Derrick smiled smugly. He thought that Manager Johnston would be grateful to him for the solution.


    After all, her husband was a useless piece of trash, which was why he did not consider his feelings.


    However, Wynn¡¯s reaction was beyond his expectations.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn could not take it anymore. She stood up and said coldly, ¡°Chairman Hall, let this be my formal


    resignation notice! VP Lewis is the one at fault here. I¡¯m not going to apologize to her! It¡¯s even more


    impossible to ask my husband to kneel to her!¡±


    Derrick was surprised that Wynn bit back at him.


    ¡°You ought to think through this, Manager Johnston. If you quit your job, do you have an ie? Is


    your useless husband able to sustain you? Don¡¯t forget that you have a daughter who needs an


    operation,¡± Derrick threatened her.


    He did not want Wynn to quit. That would have decreased his chances of iming her as his.


    Philip stood up and smiled calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my daughter, Chairman Hall. You


    ought to worry about yourself.¡±


    Derrick was instantly furious. ¡°Who do you think you are? Is it your turn to speak? Quickly kneel down


    and apologize to Yasmin. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to ruin you!¡±


    ¡®How dare that Philip rke talk to me like that? That is absolute impudence!¡¯


    He was the chairman of apany, while Philip was only a delivery man.


    The difference between the two people was like heaven and earth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s useless but he talks so big! You ought to avenge me and teach him a lesson that he¡¯ll


    remember for the rest of his life!¡± Yasmin added fuel to the fire.


    However, Philip replied calmly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still be able to speak like that after what I¡¯m about to show


    you, President Hall.¡±


    He took out his phone, opened a video, and put it in front of Derrick¡¯s face.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Immediately, the intimate sounds of a man and a woman could be heard in the video. The woman was


    especially loud and dramatic.


    Derrick was shocked when he saw the video. What followed was raging anger!


    He could see that the woman in the video was none other than Yasmin Lewis, his lover for a year!


    Furthermore, she looked like she enjoyed it very much. More so than when she was in bed with him!


    Yasmin was also dumbstruck!


    She looked at the video with ever-increasing incredulity. ¡°That¡¯s not me, darling. That¡¯s definitely not


    me. It¡¯s a fake video! It¡¯s edited!¡± She shook her head and tried to argue.


    Yasmin was very flustered and afraid!


    p!


    Derrick pped Yasmin in a fit of rage. ¡°I¡¯ve spent a few million on you, Yasmin Lewis, and you sleep


    with another man behind my back?¡±


    Utter humiliation!


    Derrick Hall was yed a cuckold.


    Furthermore, the entirepany now knew about it.


    Yasmin was panicking. She covered her face, though that did not stop tears from flowing down her


    cheeks. ¡°Listen to me, darling, I swear that I didn¡¯t do that. The video must be fake! Fake!¡±


    After that, she turned around and roared madly at Philip. ¡°You¡¯ve framed me, Philip rke. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    She tried to grab Philip¡¯s phone.


    Philip shoved Yasmin away and said coldly, ¡°You should know yourself whether the video is real. I


    believe Chairman Hall knows very well either.¡±


    Needless to say, Derrick knew. He lifted his hand and pped Yasmin again. ¡°We¡¯re over, Yasmin


    Lewis. You are also fired. Get out of my sight now!¡±


    Yasmin was not going to leave just like that.


    Derrick was her cash cow that she did not want to let go of.


    Without another word, Yasmin kneeled on the floor and begged for forgiveness. ¡°I won¡¯t do it anymore,


    darling. I won¡¯t do it anymore. That day¡­ that day, I drank a little too much, and that was how it


    happened. Please believe me that I won¡¯t do it again. Forgive me just this one time.¡±


    In that way, she had inadvertently admitted to having an affair.


    Derrick was more furious than ever.


    At that moment, he did not care whether beating women was wrong. He lifted his foot and stamped it at


    her chest while pointing outside the door. ¡°Get lost now! Get lost!¡± He roared.


    What a shameful scene.


    He had outed himself as a cuckold in front of all the workers of hispany.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Derrick could not take it anymore.


    Yasmin was crying loudly. She gritted her teeth resentfully and pointed angrily at Wynn. ¡°It¡¯s all because


    of you, you cheap b*tch! You¡¯re the one who did this to me!¡±


    She dared not provoke Philip and therefore channeled her anger at Wynn.


    She rushed over, picked up a vase, and smashed it at Wynn.


    That happened too quickly!


    Philip pounced forward, lifted his arm, and blocked the attack.


    The vase shattered into pieces on Philip¡¯s wrist.


    A big gash appeared on the back of Philip¡¯s hand. Blood flowed freely from it. It looked very painful.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes grew wide. She hurried over and looked at Philip¡¯s hand that was covered in blood.


    Wynn was livid. She turned around and pped Yasmin¡¯s face. ¡°This one¡¯s from me!¡± She said angrily.


    p!


    Another p on her face!


    ¡°This one¡¯s for my husband!¡±


    Wynn wrapped up Philip¡¯s wound with a napkin. She picked up her handbag and took Philip away from


    thepany without looking at Derrick.


    In the small clinic on the street.


    Wynn apanied Philip to dress his wound. ¡°How is it, does it hurt?¡± She said concernedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a small wound. How about you though, are you still angry?¡± Philip said with a grin.


    Wynn¡¯s brows were fraught with worry. Her face was still slightly swollen.


    She recalled the scene earlier. Philip had arrived like divine intervention to save her.


    Her heart was still throbbing hard. She had not felt like that for a long time.


    Wynn shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Philip said.


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and pinched his waist. ¡°What a slicker. By the way, where did you get that


    video?¡±


    Wynn did not understand how Philip got his hands on Yasmin¡¯s video.


    Philip thought for a while and exined, ¡°She bullied you yesterday. I asked Mindy if she had any dirt


    on her, and she told me about it. You also know that I have a ssmate that works in a bar. We chatted


    for a bit and I found out from him that Yasmin goes around sleeping with other men. That was how I got


    the video.¡±


    Wynn nodded but did not fully believe him.


    However, she did not think it was appropriate to ask him any further questions.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    After they left the clinic, Wynn brought Philip to a cafe nearby and ordered two cups of coffee.


    ¡°Philip, now that I¡¯ve lost my job, what should we do?¡± She said worriedly.


    Earlier, she had resigned from her job on an impulse. She was beginning to regret it.


    Beacon paid her rather well, and they needed money urgently.


    Philip shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still here. I¡¯ll make sure that you and our daughter won¡¯t starve,¡± he


    said calmly.


    ¡°Should I go talk to Chairman Hall?¡± Wynn asked him, blinking.


    That was one of the very few times she asked for Philip¡¯s opinion.


    She had this impression that Philip had changed. Somehow, he became more dependable and made


    her feel safe.


    ¡°I think that your Chairman Hall will give you a call soon. He¡¯ll be begging you to go back to work,¡±


    Philip said calmly.


    Wynn was surprised, then rolled her eyes at Philip. ¡°That¡¯s just your imagination. Didn¡¯t you see just


    now that I told him I quit in front of his face?


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not going to dwell on it for too long. I¡¯ll just go find another job.¡±


    Philip was silent for a while. ¡°Tell me, Wynn, do you like working in thatpany?¡±


    ¡°I like it. My colleagues are nice to me,¡± Wynn said.


    She continued talking about her experiences in thepany.


    Philip listened to her attentively. He then excused himself to go to the washroom and made a call there.


    Soon, Henry Turner¡¯s voice was heard over the phone. ¡°What can I do for you today, Mr. rke?¡±


    ¡°You can proceed with discussing the coboration between Turner¡¯s Hospital and Beacon. Remember,


    you only want to negotiate the terms with Wynn Johnston,¡± Philip said calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. rke. I¡¯ll arrange for that,¡± Henry said courteously.


    After Henry ended the call, he wanted to get one of his subordinates to carry out the order, but after


    thinking about it, he decided to give a call himself to the chairman of Beacon Pharmaceutical.


    Derrick Hall was currently seething in his office.


    His lover was caught in an affair, and the manager of his marketing department had just resigned.


    ¡®What the hell is going on today?¡¯


    At that time, his phone started ringing.


    Derrick answered the phone and said angrily, ¡®Who the hell are you? I told you before, no salesmen!


    I¡¯m not interested in buying new houses or personal loans!¡±


    ¡°Chairman Hall? I¡¯m Henry Turner, not a salesman.¡± A voice boomed over the phone.


    Henry Turner?


    Derrick sat up in alert. He stood up from his chair and said apologetically, ¡°Prof¡­ Professor Turner?¡±


    For the past few days, the coboration between Beacon Pharmaceutical and Turner¡¯s Hospital was


    the only thing in Derrick¡¯s mind.


    He could not believe that Professor Henry Turner, the luminary of the medical world, had called him


    personally.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, Professor Turner, I didn¡¯t know it was you. I¡¯ve been pestered by salesmen


    recently and it¡¯s been driving me crazy,¡± Derrick exined hastily, ¡°Why did you call me though,


    Professor Turner?¡±


    Henry did not beat around the bush. ¡°After doing my research on the various pharmaceutical


    companies in Riverdale, I¡¯ve decided that Turner¡¯s Hospital shall coborate with Beacon.¡±


    ¡®Coborate with Beacon?¡¯


    Derrick nearly jumped with excitement!


    He did not expect that his dream coboration would fall on hisp.


    Was this finally a fortunate turn of events?


    ¡°Are you serious, Profession Turner? Are you really going to coborate with us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s a condition to it.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Just speak whatever condition you may have. It is my honor to be able to coborate with Turner¡¯s


    Hospital.¡± Derrick could not hold back his excitement.


    ¡°I can only negotiate the terms of this coboration with Wynn Johnston from yourpany, and I can


    only sign the contract with her,¡± Henry said.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯d like to get the contract signed today if possible. Otherwise, we might go and look for


    anotherpany.¡±


    ¡®Wynn Johnston?¡¯


    Derrick was stunned. However, he instantly agreed to it. ¡°Alright, alright, Professor Turner. I¡¯ll inform


    Manager Johnston right now.¡±


    After the call ended, Derrick was worried.


    ¡®Why does Henry Turner only want to sign the contract with Wynn?


    ¡®Unless¡­ he knew Wynn personally?


    ¡®Oh no!


    ¡®Wynn had resigned just earlier!¡¯


    Sweat streamed down Derrick¡¯s forehead. He quickly gave Wynn a call.


    Meanwhile, back in the cafe, Wynn¡¯s phone started ringing just as Philip returned to his seat. She saw


    that the call was from Derrick and was reluctant to pick it up.


    Philip smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer it? It might be good news.¡±


    Wynn furrowed her brows but answered the call anyway. ¡°Is there anything else, Chairman Hall?¡±


    ¡°Where are you, Manager Johnston? Do you think we can meet up and talk?¡± Derrick sounded


    incredibly anxious.


    It was a chance in a lifetime to coborate with Turner¡¯s Hospital. He did not want to miss the chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chairman Hall, but I¡¯ve already resigned from thepany,¡± Wynn said coldly, ¡°There is


    nothing between us to talk anymore.¡±


    Wynn prepared to hang up after saying that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Manager Johnston!¡± Derrick shouted, ¡°Please listen to me!


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯m offering you the post of vice-president. Of course, your sry will be adjusted to fit


    your new position too. I¡¯ll also take out one million from my pocket for M¡¯s medical funds. How about


    that?¡± Derrick tried to tempt her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Chairman Hall?¡± Wynn was surprised.


    Derrick became more worried than ever. ¡°How about this, Manager Johnston. Let¡¯s meet up


    somewhere and we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Wynn thought about it for a while and eventually told him where she was. After she ended the call, she


    exhaled deliberately, then looked at Philip confusedly. ¡°Philip, do you know, Derrick is asking me to go


    back. He offered the vice president¡¯s post to me.¡±


    Philip smiled and pretended to be excited. ¡°That¡¯s good news! M and I will be depending on you from


    now on.¡±


    Wynn looked at him with mock anger. ¡°Why did it turn out that way?¡±


    Philip sipped his coffee.


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Wynn was bewildered that Derrick suddenly contacted her and even offered to promote her to vice


    president.


    ¡°You know?¡± Wynn asked doubtfully.


    ¡®What would Philip know? He¡¯s not employed in Beacon, and he doesn¡¯t know Derrick.¡¯


    Philip grinned. ¡°Maybe he had a pang of conscience over what he said to you earlier, and he genuinely


    wants to apologize.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, I¡¯m talking serious business here.


    He¡¯ll being here soon. What do you think I should do?¡±


    Wynn was worried about epting the offer to be vice president. After all, not everyone deserved


    to sit in that chair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you. I¡¯ll bust his pig head open if he does something stupid to you,¡± Philip said


    exaggeratedly.


    Wynn chuckled. Her eyebrows were curved and she looked very sweet.


    For a brief moment, Philip was transported back to the times when they were in school.


    Pure, innocent, and sweet.


    Derrick arrived at the cafe a whileter. He was panting and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    ¡°Oh, Manager Johnston, I¡¯ve looked everywhere for you,¡± Derrick sat down without invitation and


    shed a diplomatic smile on his face.


    When his eyes nced at Philip, they shed with mockery and condescension.


    Derrick hated Philip for what happened at the office earlier.


    If not for Philip, he would not have been outed as a cuckold in front of his employees.


    ¡°Alright, Wynn, we¡¯ll be talking about some importantpany matters. Can all the unrted people


    stay out of this conversation?¡±


    Derrick looked at Philip arrogantly.


    Wynn was surprised. She looked at Philip, though before she could open her mouth, Philip said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Honey, I¡¯ll just be waiting over there. Call me if you need me.¡±


    Wynn nodded and watched Philip leave.


    After Philip left the scene, Wynn pulled a long face and said coldly, ¡°Now can you speak truthfully,


    Chairman Hall? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to leave as well.¡±


    Derrick was instantly anxious. ¡°Alright, Manager Johnston, I¡¯ll get straight to the point then. Do you


    know Professor Henry Turner?¡±


    Wynn was surprised. She nodded. ¡°I know, he¡¯s the director of Turner¡¯s Hospital. He¡¯s renowned


    internationally.¡±


    She knew Professor Turner very well. She also knew that he quite respected her husband.


    Was the matter rted to him?


    Derrick smiled. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Earlier, Professor Turner called me and told me that Turner¡¯s Hospital


    wants to coborate with ourpany.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news. Let me congratte you in advance, Chairman Hall,¡± Wynn said with a smile.


    ¡°I wish it were that easy. Don¡¯t you know, Professor Turner gave a condition to the coboration.¡±


    Derrick stopped speaking, took a sip of his coffee, looked at Wynn¡¯s confused face, and continued,


    ¡°Their condition is, you can only be the only representative on our behalf in the negotiations.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Wynn was surprised and confused.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Derrick continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details, but Professor Turner mentioned your name. He says


    that he will only negotiate with Wynn Johnston. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m here asking for your help, Manager


    Johnston. Pleasee back to work, if only for the fact that you¡¯ve been in thepany for so many


    years. I¡¯ll promote you to vice president. I¡¯m relying on you for the sess of the negotiation, Vice


    President Johnston. What do you think?¡±


    Derrick was extremely worried.


    He needed to confirm the coboration with Turner¡¯s Hospital today.


    Derrick noticed that Wynn was hesitating, and continued to make more promises.


    ¡°So what do you think, Vice President Johnston?¡± Derrick looked at Wynn expectantly.


    Wynn was silent for a while. Her eyes fell on Philip standing outside the cafe.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s him?¡¯


    After all, Professor Turner was acquainted with Philip.


    ¡°Your request is a little too sudden, Chairman Hall. I¡¯ll have to discuss this with my husband,¡± Wynn


    said apologetically.


    Derrick was surprised. He looked doubtfully at Wynn and shot an impassive nce at Philip.


    ¡®Why does she have to talk to that useless bum?¡¯


    However, Derrick did not voice his thoughts. He forced a smile and continued speaking, ¡°Alright, but


    please give me an answer soon, Vice President Johnston. I¡¯ll reserve the position for you.¡±


    Derrick was as honest and sincere as he could be.


    Wynn nodded, took her handbag, and left the cafe. She walked next to Philip and tilted her head


    toward him. ¡°Philip rke, are you responsible for Turner¡¯s Hospital¡¯s decision to coborate with


    Beacon??¡±


    It was a direct question.


    Philip tilted his head over and grinned. ¡°Do I look that capable? I happened to mention it in front of


    Professor Turner once. Why, does he really intend to coborate with yourpany?¡±


    Wynn did not suspect the white lie that Philip told her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Even if her husband was acquainted with Professor Turner, Professor Turner should not have been


    influenced by it when making his decision.


    Professor Turner must have done his research and decided that Beacon was the best choice. Philip


    should not have anything to do with it.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    ¡°Mm. Turner¡¯s Hospital wants to coborate with Beacon, but the condition is that they will only


    negotiate with me,¡± Wynn said hesitantly. She lifted her head and looked at Philip, ¡°So, what do you


    think? Should I ept it?¡±


    Wynn wanted very much to ept Derrick¡¯s offer. After all, she did not want to lose her job.


    Moreover, Derick had also promised many benefits to her.


    She was quite satisfied with the offer. After all, she had to sustain her family and daughter.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to lose your job, Wynn. No matter what you choose, I will support your


    decision.¡±


    Philip spoke as he draped her arm over Wynn¡¯s delicate neck, as though they were a couple in the


    prime of their youth.


    Wynn nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll have to treat Professor Turner to dinner one day,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it with him,¡± Philip replied.


    After the matter was settled, Wynn agreed to negotiate with Turner¡¯s Hospital.


    Also, true to his word, Derrick promoted Wynn to vice president.


    Everything seemed to be taking a turn for the better.


    Meanwhile, back in the Johnston family house, Martha Yates was talking to Charles Johnston about


    finding a match for Wynn.


    A stack of photographs from the matchmaker was spread out on the coffee table.


    They were all photos of elite bachelors.


    ¡°Oh, Charlie, look at these handsome boys. They¡¯re from good families and their economic


    qualifications are favorable.


    ¡°This one¡¯s running his ownpany too.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t you think that our daughter is so stubborn? She¡¯s sticking to that Philip rke no matter


    what I tell her. What¡¯s so good about that piece of trash? He doesn¡¯t have money or status. Our


    daughter wouldn¡¯t have to suffer if only she would just let him go!


    ¡°If you ask me what I think, I think we shoulde up with a n so that Wynn will divorce that good-


    for-nothing Philip!¡±


    The more Martha spoke, the angrier she became toward Philip.


    Charles was wearing his bifocals reading his newspaper and listening to the news on television. ¡°I have


    to say, you ought to worry less. Wynn is an adult now. She has a mind of her own.¡±


    ¡°What mind of her own? Oh, are you happy that she¡¯ll be spending the rest of her life with that useless


    bum?¡±


    Martha was immediately riled. ¡°I say, what¡¯s wrong with you, Charles Johnston? Why don¡¯t you ever


    care about your daughter Wynn? Is that how you should behave as a father? I was blind to have


    married you. I¡¯m the one who worries about everything in this household. All you do is to fiddle around


    with those silly things you pick up from the dumpster.¡±


    Martha red angrily at her husband.


    Charles was helpless. He flipped to another page of his newspaper and sighed. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll


    listen to you then. Just do whatever you want.¡±


    Martha felt a little better after that. She thought for a bit and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Aiden. He hasn¡¯t visited our


    house for many days.¡±


    Charles was speechless. He looked at Martha, shook his head, and sighed.


    Beep beep¡­


    No one picked up the call.


    Martha dialed the number a few times, but no one picked up. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Aiden picking up?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy. He runs apany after all. Maybe you should call him tomorrow?¡± Charles said.


    In the meantime, the newscaster continued to report the news on the television.


    ¡°ording to thetest updates received by our channel, Gordon Grant, the director of Splendor


    Education Group, the biggest educational establishment in the city, has been implicated in a scandal


    involving tunneling, collusion, instigation, among other crimes. Chairman Grant has been remanded for


    investigation.


    ¡°In other news, Aiden Grant, owner of Stardream Media and son of Splendor Education Group


    Chairman Gordon Grant, has been arrested for his implication in a sex scandal¡­¡±


    Thud!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha¡¯s phone fell on the floor. She was utterly dumbstruck!


    ¡®How is that possible?


    ¡®Aiden is arrested?


    ¡®Aiden¡¯s father is also arrested?¡¯


    Martha¡¯s dream of having her daughter marry into a wealthy family shattered.


    Charles shook his head and sighed as he continued watching the news report.


    Martha could not ept it. She nearly fainted. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Charlie? How could Aiden break the


    law? He must be framed! No, I¡¯ve got to call Wynn and ask her.¡±


    Martha was incredibly anxious.


    If she knew who had framed Aiden, she would fight them to the death.


    At the same time, the doorbell rang. Wynn and Philip entered the house, carrying presents.


    ¡°Mom, Philip bought these for you.¡± Wynn was full of smiles as she stepped into the house.


    She had agreed with Philip to go home to talk to her parents.


    ¡°Mother, Father,¡± Philip greeted the two elders with a wide grin on his face.


    He was also prepared for the worst-case scenario.


    However, Martha was instantly furious when she saw Philip. She rushed over and smacked away the


    presents in Philip¡¯s hands. ¡°Who let youe in here? Get lost now!¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    She was being unreasonable. Philip was nheless her son-inw and had greeted her with sincerity.


    Martha tossed all of Philip¡¯s presents by the doorway and shouted angrily at him, ¡°If you¡¯re still a man,


    Philip rke, then don¡¯t take another step into my house. I, Martha Yates, have nothing to do with you.


    The Johnston family doesn¡¯t wee good-for-nothings like you in the household.¡±


    Martha was currently fretting over what happened to Aiden. She was not happy when she saw that


    loser Philip rke at her door.


    ¡®Does he think he deserves to step into my house just because he brought a few presents?


    ¡®In his dreams!¡¯


    Wynn was frustrated when she saw her mother being unreasonable. ¡°What are you doing, Mom? Philip


    is here to talk to you,¡± she said grumpily.


    Wynn turned around to pick the items, then brought Philip and sat down inside.


    Martha thought that it would be inappropriate to reprimand her daughter. She stopped driving Philip out


    of the house but did not show him any hospitality. ¡°With him here, it feels like a death in the household.


    Can¡¯t he realize that he¡¯s an eyesore?¡± She pointed at Philip and cursed.


    Philip was angry when he heard that. He clenched his fists tightly, and his expression sank.


    However, Martha was oblivious to all that. She continued cursing, ¡°Wynn, why did you bring this good-


    for-nothing back to the house? I don¡¯t have anything nice to say to him. It¡¯s either you divorce him, or


    you cut all ties with me and your father. These are the only two options for you. You¡¯d better choose


    wisely.¡±


    It was not the first time that Martha had acted so ridiculously.


    Wynn was helpless. Martha was her mother after all, and she did not want to anger her any further.


    ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t you just listen to the two of us for once?¡± She said, frustrated, as she sat next to


    Philip.


    She wondered if Martha would ever be able to sit down calmly with Philip next to her.


    Even if Philip had no money or status, that was not the way to treat one¡¯s son-inw.


    Martha turned her head away reluctantly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I¡¯ve already discussed it with


    your father. You two will have to divorce. We don¡¯t want the kid. Your father and I will pay five hundred


    thousand to Philip. You¡¯ll cut all ties with Philip and that bastard child.¡±


    Martha was even more frustrated when she was reminded that Wynn had a daughter.


    Wynn was supposed to marry into a wealthy family. Having a step-child would lower her status.


    That was why the Johnston family could not ept the girl.


    They thought of paying Philip off. The money would be child support.


    Philip, poor loser that he was, would definitely agree to it.


    It was a princely sum of five hundred thousand after all. Had he ever seen five hundred thousand in his


    life?


    When Philip and Wynn heard that, their expressions became extremely unpleasant.


    They had nned to discuss it with Wynn¡¯s mother, but she did not seem to be in the mood for talking.


    Philip did not want to beat around the bush. He took out a card from his pocket and ced it on the


    coffee table.


    Martha was surprised by that gesture.


    ¡®Is that¡­ a bank card?


    ¡®Philip rke, that useless idiot, why did he take out a bank card?


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s money inside?¡¯


    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s one hundred thousand in this card. I have been saving that money for the past few


    years. It¡¯s not a lot, and that might not satisfy you, but I¡¯m sincerely giving to you and Father. You can


    use it however you want,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    He had prepared that bank card a while back. It had one hundred thousand inside for emergency use.


    Martha chuckled when she heard Philip say that. ¡°Are you teasing me, Philip rke? You don¡¯t look


    like someone who could save up a hundred thousand. If you have this money, why do you still borrow


    money from other people? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve borrowed several thousand from Lynn


    Johnston. You¡¯ve brought shame to my family, you good-for-nothing!¡±


    Martha gritted her teeth with hatred whenever she was reminded of that shameful episode.


    She would have been kept in the dark if her younger siblings did not tell her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Wynn spoke on Philip¡¯s behalf. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just believe Philip for once, Mom? The money in the


    card is his savings. He¡¯s being sincere toward you and Dad. Please take it.¡±


    Wynn pushed the card in front of Martha.


    Martha looked at the card. She still had her doubts.


    ¡®Hell would freeze over if Philip rke actually has one hundred thousand in his ount!¡¯


    However, she had no reason to not ept it, if Philip had willingly given the card to her.


    She took the card and said matter-of-factly, ¡°He should have presented the money a long time ago


    anyway. Philip rke has never given us anything for the past three years. Even if there¡¯s one hundred


    thousand in this card, that wouldn¡¯t have been enough to rece what he owed us.¡±


    Martha was taking Philip for granted.


    However, it would be inappropriate for her to keep on dissing Philip. That was why she ignored him


    after that.


    The mood in the living room was stifling.


    The news was reporting about Aiden¡¯s arrest again.


    Martha pointed at the television when she saw that. ¡°See that, Wynn? Aiden has been arrested. Do you


    know about that?¡±


    Wynn was shocked as she continued to watch the news report.


    ¡®Aiden Grant has been arrested!


    ¡®How could it be? That¡¯s so sudden!


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­


    ¡®That day, at Virtuous Court Restaurant, Philip and Aiden had an argument.


    ¡®I think Aiden was uncontactable ever since that day¡­¡¯


    That was also the day that Philip told his secret to Wynn.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Wynn turned around, looked at Philip, and asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    Philip shook his head immediately and replied calmly, ¡°How could it have been me? How am I capable


    of doing such a thing? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    He had almost let the cat out of the bag!


    Fortunately, Aiden had taken it from the back door the other day.


    Wynn frowned. She did not think Philip was capable of doing such a thing as well.


    However, at this time, Martha overheard the absurd conversation that was going on between them. She


    raised her eyebrows, stared at Philip, and asked, ¡°What? This matter has something to do with you?¡±


    Wynn knew if Martha found out about what happened at the hotel the other day, she would most


    definitely find fault with Philip. Perhaps she might even get them to go through a divorce once again.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry at Philip. This matter has nothing to do with him, ¡°Wynn said.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if he has nothing to do with it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the first to chase him out of the house!¡±


    Martha red at Philip vehemently before turning to Charles with a forlorn look. She said, ¡°Charlie,


    help and see if you can ask around. What did Aiden do wrong? Is it serious?¡±


    Charles sighed helplessly and replied, ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll ask around tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why tomorrow? Do it now,¡± Martha ordered.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Both Philip and Wynn felt uneasy at this.


    Martha had never been as concerned about Philippared to Aiden before.


    After being seated for a while, Philip and Wynn left.


    They simply could not stay any longer. Martha ignored Philippletely throughout the time they were


    there.


    Once they left, Martha continued to pester Charles to inquire about Aiden¡¯s situation.


    Then, after getting a reply, Martha quickly grabbed her bag and left the house.


    She was going to visit Aiden. Additionally, with her passbook on her, she was prepared to withdraw


    some money and bail him out.


    If Philip found out about it, he would most probablyugh in amusement.


    He was truly unfortunate to have a mother-inw who was so protective of an outsider.


    At the bank.


    Martha had just taken out her passbook to withdraw some money when she suddenly remembered that


    Philip had given her a card.


    After brief consideration, Martha searched through her bag and took out the bank card.


    She inserted the card into the ATM but did not know its password.


    Hence, she called Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s the password for Philip¡¯s card?¡±


    Martha was not ashamed at all. Instead, she felt that it was justified.


    At that time, Wynn and Philip were shopping for groceries at the supermarket. Thus, Wynn asked Philip


    who was beside her before saying to Martha, ¡°Your birthday.¡±


    m!


    The call disconnected.


    Wynn, with a puzzled look on her face, shrugged helplessly. She said to Philip, ¡°I think my mother has


    gone to the bank to see how much is in that card.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a hundred thousand in there.¡± Philip smiled.


    Wynn tilted her head, crossed her arms, looked at Philip curiously, and asked, ¡°Philip, tell me, how


    much money do you have? Last time, you told me that there¡¯s more than a million in your card.¡±


    Philip scratched his head, took out another card from the pocket of his trousers, and said, ¡°The rest of


    the money is here. I snuck it out when I ran away from home. Do you want to go to the bank and check


    its bnce?¡±


    Wynn grabbed the card, held it in her hand, and smiled slyly. ¡°I do want to look at it.¡±


    Philip smiled in response. However, when his gaze fell on the card in Wynn¡¯s hand, his eyes


    constricted. He eximed in shock, ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s the wrong card!¡±


    It¡¯s over!


    He was in big trouble now!


    Philip had mixed up the two cards!


    The card in Wynn¡¯s hand was the one with a bnce of one hundred thousand. On the other hand, the


    one he had given to Martha was the one that had one hundred billion in it!


    The card had been given to him by Georgest time!


    ¡°I¡¯m finished. It¡¯s over!¡±


    Philip did not bother with the checkout as he pulled Wynn along and dashed outside. ¡°It¡¯s bad. We have


    to find your Mom quickly!¡±


    At the same time, Martha happily inserted the card she had into the ATM, entered her birthday, and


    checked its bnce.


    ¡°Oh, there really is some money in this card. Let¡¯s see how much there is.¡±


    Martha could not help but let a smile break out on her face.


    ¡°One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand¡­¡±


    The more she counted, the more ecstatic she became!


    ¡°A hundred thousand, there¡¯s really a hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Eh, why are there still so many zeroes?¡±


    Martha frowned and her heart started pounding.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    She started counting again!


    ¡°One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million!¡±


    ¡°Ten million!¡±


    ¡°One hundred million!¡±


    ¡°One billion!¡±


    ¡°Ten billion!¡±


    ¡°One hundred¡­ one hundred billion!¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Martha was dumbstruck!


    Her breath got stuck in her throat!


    One¡­ hundred billion?!


    With a loud thud, Martha fell backward andnded on the ground. Her whole body had begun trembling


    uncontrobly.


    Very soon, several people gathered around her as they looked and pointed.


    ¡°Oh, is she having a seizure?¡±


    ¡°Call the emergency number quickly!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call for someone. This looks serious!¡±


    Not long after, the employees of the bank rushed over and helped lift Martha onto a seat by the side.


    They then performed acupressure on her and gave her some water.


    Nevertheless, Martha struggled to wake up as her hands trembled. Her eyes were dull when she


    mumbled, ¡°Hundred¡­ billion.¡±


    The onlookers were baffled and had no idea what the old woman was mumbling about.


    Was she delusional?


    By this time, Philip and Wynn had rushed over to the scene.


    They had received a call from one of the bank staff who informed them of Martha¡¯s location.


    ¡°Mom, how do you feel? Are you alright? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Wynn trotted over and squatted next to Martha, her face full of anxiety.


    Martha was her biological mother after all.


    Needless to say, Wynn would be anxious if anything happened to her mother.


    Philip followed closely from behind, and an obvious frown could be seen on his face. He saw the bank


    card tightly being clutched by Martha. Additionally, the people around them were murmuring something


    rted to the figure, a hundred billion.


    Although everyone else was at a loss, Philip knew exactly what had happened.


    His mother-inw must have seen the amount in the bank card and fainted from shock.


    He had to think of a reasonable exnation for the matter.


    Judging by Martha¡¯s personality, she would most probably argue that the card had been given to her by


    Philip and would seize it.


    Martha groaned, and her eyelids fluttered. Then, as soon as she saw Philip, she jumped up. Martha¡¯s


    eyes were bright as she stared directly at him. Grabbing his hand, she eximed excitedly, ¡°Philip, a


    hundred billion¡­ one hundred billion!¡±


    There was one hundred billion in Philip¡¯s card!


    Was it real?


    Martha could not believe it. Philip had always been a good-for-nothing.


    Wynn had not figured it out yet. She stared at Martha and Philip nkly as she asked, ¡°What a hundred


    billion?¡±


    Philip shook his head and calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Is mother¡­¡±


    Philip had not yet finished his sentence when Wynn understood the gist of it. Hence, Wynn pulled


    Martha up and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? What a hundred billion?¡±


    Martha hummed and took Wynn¡¯s hand in hers. She said excitedly, ¡°Wynnie, the card Philip gave to


    me, there¡¯s a hundred billion in it!¡±


    The world stopped moving!


    Everything fell silent!


    Immediately, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Their gazes fell on Philip, the seemingly ordinary young man. He was dressed shabbily and looked


    nothing like a wealthy man.


    A bank bnce of a hundred billion, what a joke!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    How the hell did it make sense!


    ¡°My goodness. Did I hear right, one hundred billion?¡±


    ¡°That old woman must be delusional.¡±


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go already. She must have juste out of the hospital. Youngdy, you¡¯d better send her


    back quickly. It¡¯d be bad if her treatment is dyed.¡±


    The people around them said aloud amongst themselves. Naturally, they did not believe that the card


    had a ridiculous bnce of a hundred billion.


    Everyone regarded Martha as a lunatic.


    Even the bank employees shook their heads helplessly before turning around and heading back to


    work.


    Martha became agitated and shouted at everyone, ¡°It¡¯s true. I really saw that the card has a hundred


    billion in it. I¡¯m not lying to you!¡±


    Martha was a prideful person. Evidently, she would not allow herself to be treated as a lunatic by


    everyone.


    She got up and approached each person, telling them that she had indeed seen one hundred billion in


    the card.


    Wynn was distraught. She followed Martha around, trying to persuade her as she held onto her arm,


    ¡°Mom, stop bothering others. How could there be one hundred billion in the card? You must be


    mistaken. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡±


    Martha refused and shoved Wynn¡¯s hand away. She trotted toward Philip, looked at him earnestly, and


    said, ¡°Philip, tell them that you have one hundred billion in your card.¡±


    Philip had to know. The card was his; he had to know.


    However, Philip shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Mom, what one hundred billion are you talking


    about? Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°No, no way, I¡¯m not going home. I have one hundred billion! You gave me this card, so the money is


    mine! One hundred billion!¡± Martha shouted hysterically before rushing to the counter and saying to the


    young woman behind the teller, ¡°Hurry up and check its bnce for me. Tell them that there¡¯s one


    hundred billion in here!¡±


    The bank teller was at a loss. She looked at Philip and said coldly, ¡°Sir, please take her away. We have


    other customers to serve.¡±


    ¡®How could they bring a mental patient out?¡¯


    Philip pulled Martha aside and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s do it this way. You sit there and take a rest. I¡¯ll check


    the bank ount¡¯s bnce, okay?¡±


    Martha nodded. She was now very flustered.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    At this time, Wynn came over to help Martha was still trembling to walk. Together, they made their way


    to the resting area in the corner of the room and took a seat.


    Philip frowned, took out the card, and passed it over the counter. He said calmly, ¡°Please ask your


    manager toe out.¡±


    The youngdy at the counter was taken aback before she sneered. ¡°Sir, do you really think there¡¯s a


    hundred billion in that card?¡±


    What a joke.


    After the olddy was a young man.


    Was the whole family full of lunatics?


    However, Philip smiled faintly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll withdraw the money.¡±


    The youngdy looked at him in disdain as she mumbled under her breath, ¡°So poor, yet he still wants


    to withdraw money. He really thinks he has a hundred billion!¡±


    The youngdy essed the bank¡¯s system as sheined. She instructed in an unfriendly


    manner, ¡°Key in your password.¡±


    Philip obliged.


    The youngdy continued to operate the system. However, when she saw the bnce of the card, she


    stood up in shock while her jaw dropped to the floor!


    The disdain and contempt on her face were quickly reced with surprise and incredulity!


    At the same time, the other employees behind the counter began to crowd around her.


    When they saw the card¡¯s bnce, they were all astounded!


    There¡­ there really was one hundred billion!


    The old woman had not been lying!


    One hundred billion, my goodness!


    All of them had worked in the bank for several years, but none of them had ever seen so much money!


    In their small bank branch, they only had tens of millions in the vault!


    ¡°Sir, please wait for a moment. I will call the manager now.¡±


    The youngdy at the counter came back to her senses and immediately bent over and bowed to Philip


    before she quickly staggered her way to the manager¡¯s office.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Without knocking on the door, Ynda Lee barged in, ¡°Manager, something amazing has happened!¡±


    Patrick Carson was flirting with his little lover in the office at the moment, and his lover happened to be


    a bank teller that was on duty.


    Ynda had entered without permission and naturally witnessed the two of them. Hence, she hurriedly


    turned around to leave.


    Patrick¡¯s face turned cold. He told the female subordinate under the desk to leave before he said coldly


    to Ynda, ¡°Ynda Lee, why are you so flustered? Do you know what Article 17 of the Employee


    Code is?¡±


    Ynda was now full of fear. She kept her head down as she apologized repeatedly.


    The other teller on duty put on her clothes, huffed at Ynda, and left with her head held high.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Patrick was displeased. He had been interrupted halfway through his fun. Who would not be unhappy


    under such circumstances?


    Ynda hurried to exin, ¡°Manager, there¡¯s a big customer outside with a bnce of a hundred billion


    in his card!¡±


    ¡°A hundred billion?!¡±


    Bang!

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Patrick stood up abruptly from his chair. His eyes were wide open and his breathing was rapid.


    Who could have a bank bnce of one hundred billion?


    Not to mention, that person had shown up at his small little branch!


    If he could get even a hundred million worth of financial investment, he would no longer have to work


    throughout the year!


    Moreover, there was a chance he would get promoted to be a branch president the following year!


    In the case that this big customer pumped in money into his branch, his performance for the year would


    skyrocket!


    It just so happened that a few days ago, during a meeting at the head office, his branch had been


    specifically criticized for poor performance in terms of customer deposits. They were inst ce


    compared to all the other branches!


    Patrick had been very troubled by the matter.


    If it continued, he would be fired as the branch manager!


    Without thinking twice, Patrick trotted out. ¡°Quick, take me to him!¡±


    When he arrived in the lobby and saw Philip for the first time, Patrick hesitated a little. However, once


    Ynda confirmed his identity, he immediately greeted him with a smile and weed him with


    stretched out hands, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Shall we discuss this in the VIP room?¡±


    Philip shook hands with Patrick and nodded.


    Seeing the situation, Wynn walked over immediately with her beautiful brows knitted together. She


    asked, ¡°Philip, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It was the manager of the bank, why was he being so polite to Philip?


    Was there really something wrong with the card that Philip had given to her mother?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Martha had not stopped telling Wynn that there was one hundred billion in the card.


    Naturally, Wynn did not believe it. If they had that kind of money, Philip would not have kept it from her.


    However, the bank manager¡¯s attitude was making her doubtful.


    ¡°Philip rke, tell me honestly, how much money is there in that card?¡± Wynn¡¯s face was cold.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Philip hurried to exin, ¡°Wynnie, you¡¯re overthinking it. Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with the card.


    I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Patrick was a smart man and caught on immediately. He said, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t worry about it.


    We¡¯ll be back soon. I won¡¯t take up too much of Mr. rke¡¯s time.¡±


    When Wynn heard his response, she could not say anything else. Hence, she nodded.


    Philip followed Patrick to the VIP room and took a seat on the cozy sofa while Patrick made him tea.


    Patrick was still astonished by Philip¡¯s young age. He was a big customer with a bnce of a hundred


    billion after all!


    The richest man in the country had a worth of only slightly more than a hundred billion. However,


    that included the assets of the man¡¯spany.


    As for Philip, he had a hundred billion in personal savings!


    It was simply too inconceivable!


    ¡®For him to be so wealthy, he has to be the offspring of a hidden family.¡¯


    ¡°Mr. rke is so young and talented. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so rich. It¡¯s really unexpected,¡±


    Patrick said.


    Sitting next to Patrick was his little lover, the bank teller from the front counter.


    Nevertheless, Philip turned a blind eye to this.


    He had met too many women that were of the same kind before.


    ¡°Manager Carson, I only have one request. In a while, when my mother-inw and wife ask about this,


    you shall say that there is an error in the bank¡¯s system. Is that understood?¡± Philip said calmly.


    The matter had to be kept a secret. If Martha and Wynn found out about such arge sum of money,


    the consequences would be unimaginable.


    It was not something that could simply be exposed.


    Besides, once Philip¡¯s true identity was revealed, how would he exin it?


    Moreover, he did not know how many pairs of eyes were stalking him from the dark.


    How could that woman let him off so easily?


    What happened back then had that woman¡¯s fingerprints all over it.


    No way, it was too dangerous!


    Philip could not afford to reveal his true identity at the moment.


    ¡°Of course, we will definitely meet Mr. rke¡¯s requests.¡± Patrick nodded repeatedly; his face was full


    of ttery and respect. He asked, ¡°Mr. rke, if you don¡¯t mind, may I know the reason?¡±


    Patrick was really curious about Philip¡¯s identity. If he could butter up such a person, it would be akin to


    him striking the jackpot!


    ¡°Manager Carson, some things are better left unknown.¡±


    Since Philip put it in such a way, Patrick could not probe any further.


    Seeing Patrick¡¯s reluctance, Philip understood what the former was thinking.


    When Philip was younger, hundreds of bank managers and presidents would knock on his door every


    day, begging him to take their deposit and wealth management services; they would all promise him a


    lot of benefits.


    This Patrick Carson was no exception, otherwise, he would not have brought him to the VIP room.


    ¡°Manager Carson, let¡¯s do this. Your bank will keep this a secret for me, and I¡¯ll deposit some money


    here,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Patrick shuddered. He was still wondering how to broach the subject when Philip beat him to it.


    Excitement and exhration welled up in him.


    Patrick exchanged a nce with his little lover, his face wrinkled with smiles.


    Were rich people always so generous?


    ¡°Mr. rke, what are you saying? Such a thing is only expected of us for our customers,¡± Patrick said


    as he tried his best to be courteous.


    Philip nodded and stood up while saying, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll retract the offer then. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Patrick was dumbfounded. He was not expecting Philip to be so straightforward.


    ¡°Please wait a minute, Mr. rke.¡±


    Patrick quickly stood up and said fawningly, ¡°If Mr. rke makes a deposit in this small branch of ours,


    I¡¯ll be sure to manage it properly.¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth curled up. In this world, there was no one uninterested in money.


    After that, Patrick spent a lot of time talking about how much Philip should save, for how long, the


    interest rates Philip would receive, and so on.


    In the end, Philip said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Transfer one billion from this card into your branch and


    open an ount under my wife¡¯s name. The password will be her birthday.¡±


    ¡°One¡­ one billion?¡± Patrick looked at Philip. There was a stunned expression on the former¡¯s face;


    Patrick was wondering if his ears were ying tricks on him.


    Goodness!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    One billion just like that, and under his wife¡¯s name at that!


    This man is simply too rich!

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Such a man was simply the prince charming of every woman!


    His wife was too blissful and fortunate.


    The bank teller on duty felt envious as jealousy began to well up in her.


    ¡°Hurry up with the process. I have to go grocery shopping with my wife,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Patrick was taken aback. Nevertheless, his face had a bright smile on it as he instructed Ynda to


    process the transaction on the spot.


    Philip only needed to provide them his ID card to authorize the transaction. That was the so-called VIP


    treatment!


    One billion in deposits!


    It was an aplishment that Patrick never imagined he would achieve in his lifetime!


    With such an achievement, the following year¡¯s branch presidency would definitely be his!


    ¡°Mr. rke, your wife is very fortunate indeed to have a husband like you,¡± Patrickplimented.


    Philip merely responded with a faint smile. After everything was done, he left.


    When Patrick returned to the main lobby, he exined to Martha, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m so sorry. There was an


    error in our banking system just now. There¡¯s only one hundred thousand in this card.¡±


    Naturally, the cards had been swapped by Philip.


    As soon as Martha heard Patrick¡¯s words, she grabbed hold of thetter¡¯s cor and hollered,


    ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s one hundred billion in it for sure! I counted how many zeroes there were! You¡¯re


    lying. You must be ganging up together to lie to me. Return the money to me! Give it back! It¡¯s my


    money!¡±


    No one could control Martha¡¯s hysterics.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m really sorry. There was an error in the bank¡¯s system. I hope you cane to an


    understanding of our situation.¡± Of course, Patrick dared not retaliate and had no choice but to allow


    Martha to pull his shirt cor.


    ¡°You¡¯re ganging up and lying to me!¡±


    Martha pointed toward Patrick angrily, pulled Philip¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Philip, call the police. The bank is


    trying to cheat us. I¡¯m sure there was one hundred billion in the card just now!¡±


    Philip said helplessly, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s only one hundred thousand in the card. How could there be one


    hundred billion? It was a system error. The bank has already rectified it.¡±


    Martha refused to listen. She pushed Philip away, pointed at him, and shouted, ¡°You, you! You¡¯re trying


    to cheat me of my money! I don¡¯t have a son-inw like you! Get lost! That money belongs to me. It¡¯s


    mine!¡±


    Martha¡¯s mood at the moment was very vtile.


    She refused to believe or listen to anyone.


    Only with everyone¡¯s help did they manage to persuade Martha.


    Then, Wynn quickly sent her mother home.


    On the other hand, Philip went to the supermarket to get some groceries before heading for the


    hospital to visit M.


    Now that she had a dedicated nurse to take care of her, she was no longer very lonely.


    When she saw Philip, she called out to him in her voice that was like a baby¡¯s and threw herself into his


    arms.


    Philip bent down. His face full of happiness as he bopped her on the nose and asked, ¡°Were you a


    good girl today?¡±


    Little M held the doll in her hands as she said with a grin, ¡°M has been very good. Sister told me to


    sleep and eat on time. I did it all.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic. M is the best.¡± Philip picked M up and yed a few games with her.


    On the other end, Wynn returned to the bank and found Patrick. She asked, ¡°Manager Carson, tell me,


    was there only one hundred thousand in that card?¡±


    For some inexplicable reason, Wynn felt that Philip had lied to her.


    When they were in the bank a while ago, she clearly noticed the reactions of several bank tellers.


    Additionally, one of them even went looking for the manager in a panic.


    They must have seen something out of the ordinary to have be so flustered.


    Patrick said apologetically, ¡°Miss Johnston, there really was only one hundred thousand in the card. It


    was an error in the system. We have already reported the matter to the head office.¡±


    Wynn nodded with her brows furrowed. She had to be overthinking things.


    Two dayster, Juan called Wynn and invited her along with Philip for dinner. Juan said that they


    should deal with the rtionship between the three of them properly.


    Wynn told Philip about the matter, and thetter immediately replied, ¡°Of course we should go. Why


    not? You¡¯re my wife after all. Why should I be afraid that he¡¯ll take you away from me?¡±


    Wynn did not actually want to go. She was aware of the rtionship between Philip and Juan, and she


    felt awkward about it.


    However, since Philip was of another opinion, she did not refuse.


    It was true that the three of them should have a good talk.


    In the evening, they met at the agreed venue, Concord Hotel.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a distinguished five-star hotel in Riverdale that regrly hosted music performances, had spa


    salons, massage centers, and so on.


    Philip and Wynn entered the hotel and gave the person at the counter their private room number. Then,


    a dedicated waiter led them inside.


    At the very same time, two members of the society appeared in the lobby.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, they have just arrived. Shall we begin?¡± One of them, wearing a ck T-shirt, spoke into


    his phone. The person¡¯s body was full of tattoos, and he had a wicked look on his face.


    Additionally, the person¡¯s gaze was locked on Wynn¡¯s back.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    At this time, Juan was in the private room. He held the phone in his hand with a cold expression on his


    face and said, ¡°Make sure nothing goes wrong. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get a single cent!¡±


    Juan had prepared for this very night for a long time.


    He would not allow anything to go wrong.


    He had to take Wynn away and get rid of Philip tonight!


    ¡°Mr. Parker, don¡¯t worry. With me, Al Hopper, everything will go smoothly.¡±


    Lewdughter was soon heard from the phone.


    Juan frowned and said coldly, ¡°Just do your part and don¡¯t bother about anything else.¡±


    He did not like Al¡¯s tone.


    The guy was famous for being a pervert, but Juan had to use him because of how reliable he was.


    At this moment, the door to the private room was pushed open. Soon after, Philip and Wynn entered.


    Juan quickly hung up the phone, stood up, and greeted them cheerfully, ¡°Wynn, you¡¯re here.¡±


    When Juan saw Philip, the smile on his face froze. He said icily to Philip, ¡°Philip, just take a seat


    anywhere. There¡¯s only the three of us here tonight.¡±


    Philip and Wynn took their seats and the atmosphere in the private room quickly became very


    awkward.


    Juan poured wine for the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°Ever since graduating from university, I


    think this is the first time we¡¯re having a meal together.¡±


    Wynn said emotionally, ¡°Yes, it has been three years. Yet, we can still sit and eat together like this.¡±


    Women were emotional creatures; what Wynn said was very true indeed.


    Philip was indifferent. He sat beside Wynn and crossed his arms calmly, watching Juan¡¯s performance.


    Philip did not know what Juan had nned. Nevertheless, he did know that Juan was not the type of


    person who gave up easily.


    ¡°Wynn, Philip, here, let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Juan held his ss up.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s hesitance, Juan smiled and said, ¡°Why, Philip, you can¡¯t still be angry at me, right?¡±


    Wynn red at Philip, kicked him under the table, and signaled to him with her eyes.


    Philip thought for a moment before raising his ss toasting with the two of them.


    During the meal, the chat mainly revolved around their time in college which was nostalgic and


    enviable.


    Halfway through the conversation, a waiter interrupted them out of the blue said that someone was


    looking for Wynn in the main hall. Hence, she was led outside.


    Shortly after, Juan exited the room as well, iming that he was going to check out the situation.


    Consequently, Philip was left alone in the private room.


    At this time, a tall woman with big curls and high heels came into the room.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At first nce, it was obvious that she was a frequent visitor of nightclubs.


    As soon as she entered the room, she closed the door behind her, threw her handbag to the side, and


    approached the dazed Philip directly.


    ¡°Miss, are you sure you¡¯re in the right room?¡± Philip was a little confused.


    However, what happened next gave Philip a foreboding that it was a trap!


    The woman simply straddled Philip and kissed him!


    Philip was dumbfounded.


    What the f*ck was happening?


    Philip pushed the woman off him roughly. The woman was not pretentious. Instead, she got up, took a


    seat on the sofa, and calmly began smoking her cigarette.


    Then, before Philip could react, the door of the private room was kicked open!


    Immediately, a few sturdy and heavily-tattooed men rushed in and blocked all the possible exits.


    Philip squinted and instantly realized what was happening.


    The woman on the sofa then rushed over to one of the men. Her clothes were disheveled as she


    started crying and sobbing, ¡°Big Al, you must seek justice for me. Just now¡­ he almost forced himself


    on me.¡±


    Entrapment!


    It was a honey trap!


    Philip immediately understood that it was a trap that had been set especially for him!


    Even with his toes, he could have guessed who was behind it.


    Juan Parker, that despicable b*stard!


    The leading tattooed man, Al Hopper, kicked Philip viciously on the chest and cursed fiercely, ¡°F*cker!


    You dare touch my girl! Do you want to die!¡±


    Philip looked around coldly. The door and windows were blocked. There was no way out.


    He said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your girl. She came in on her own. I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    At this time, many people gathered outside the room; each of them was trying to take a peek inside as


    they craned their heads.


    Al raised his voice, ¡°Everyone,e and have a look. This brat got horny and pulled my girlfriend into


    his private room. He was ready to force himself on her but he imed he didn¡¯t do anything. So, are


    you saying that the lipstick marks on your mouth and face were smeared by my girlfriend?¡±


    Immediately, the onlookers began talking amongst themselves.


    ¡°Who¡¯d expect such people to be in Concord Hotel? That guy is dressed so shabbily. Not to mention,


    he¡¯s full of dirty thoughts!¡±


    ¡°This matter should be reported to the police!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. Why don¡¯t we pull him out and parade him on the streets? Remove his clothes and


    throw him onto the street!¡±


    For a while, the crowd was enraged.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Upon hearing the unpleasant words of the crowd, Philip¡¯s face darkened along with his frown.


    Al was extremely annoyed with Philip¡¯s indifferent and innocent look. Hence, he kicked him again,


    pointed at his nose, and said viciously, ¡°D*mn brat, couldn¡¯t you have found another woman? There are


    so many women in the red light district, but you touched mine instead. Are you trying to court death!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were full of daggers. He red at the sobbing woman next to Al and said coldly, ¡°Tell them


    that you¡¯re the one who broke into the room!¡±


    Tears were running down the woman¡¯s face as she cried miserably. She pointed at Philip and retorted,


    ¡°Big Al, he¡¯s spouting nonsense. He couldn¡¯t stop staring at my legs just now and said¡­ he said my *ss


    is perky and would love to get on with me. When I was in the bathroom, I wasn¡¯t expecting him to


    pounce on me and grab me from behind. He then dragged me into this room. I¡­ I was nearly¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to put on an act?¡± Al fumed and a pnded on Philip¡¯s head as the former shouted,


    ¡°F*cker! You¡¯re finished! I¡¯ve called the police. Just sit here and wait to be arrested!¡±


    At this time, Juan finally returned with Wynn in tow.


    Uponing across the scene, Juan appeared to be very surprised as he asked, ¡°Philip, what¡¯s


    wrong? What happened here?¡±


    Wynn was very anxious. She had heard themotion, saw the scene in the private room, and


    overheard thements of the surrounding people. Consequently, her eyes were now red.


    ¡°Philip, what did you do?¡± Wynn rushed in and grabbed Philip¡¯s arm.


    Philip said hurriedly, ¡°Honey, you must believe me. I was framed. I don¡¯t know this woman. They¡¯re


    ganging up against me.¡±


    Al taunted immediately, ¡°You have a wife, yet you still dared to touch my woman!¡±


    ¡°Hey,dy, this husband of yours is a pervert! He pulled my girlfriend into this private room and was


    going to force himself on her!¡±


    Wynn became flustered when she heard this. She turned around immediately and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m


    really sorry about this. My husband wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. It has to be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Wynn did not believe that Philip would do such a thing.


    Al pushed his woman aside and bellowed at Wynn, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m lying? Can¡¯t you f*cking


    see the lipstick marks on your husband¡¯s face? Are you saying my girlfriend tried to seduce your


    husband?¡±


    Wynn shrank in fear. Al was too fierce.


    Nevertheless, Wynn apologized and said, ¡°I believe in my husband. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. There


    has to be a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°The hell with your misunderstanding!¡±


    Al was furious and had raised his hand to p her.


    However, his hand was firmly caught by Philip¡¯s in mid-air, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my wife!¡±


    The corner of Al¡¯s eyes froze. He was a notoriously ruthless person with a strength that was hardly


    matched. Hence, he was not expecting his strike to be blocked by an ordinary man.


    The brat in front of him was a little uncanny.


    ¡°Hehe, fine, f*cking exin it to the police then!¡± Al taunted.


    At the same time, a few police officers walked in.


    ¡°Who called the police?¡± the leading square-jawed policeman asked seriously.


    ¡°Me,¡± Al said and pointed at Philip. He said with a sneer on his face, ¡°This guy forced himself on my


    girlfriend, and I caught him in the act. Arrest him quickly!¡±


    ¡°Come with us then. All of you too,¡± the policeman said.


    ¡°Officer, there must be a mistake. My husband wouldn¡¯t do something like that. There must be a


    misunderstanding.¡± Wynn¡¯s eyes were red. She almost broke out in tears when she saw Philip was


    about to be taken away.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, we¡¯ll find out about it at the station.¡±


    The policeman handcuffed Philip without further ado.


    ¡°Please wait!¡±


    Wynn tried to stop the policeman but was given a stern warning instead, ¡°Madam, if you obstruct us


    from performing our official duties, you¡¯ll be arrested as well!¡±


    ¡°Wynn, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. I have friends at the station. I¡¯ll get them to help Philipter.¡±


    At this time, Juan, who had been watching the excitement unfold from the sidelines, stepped forward.


    He seemed very concerned.


    Nevertheless, he was gloating internally and exchanging nces with Al.


    The two sneered triumphantly at the same time.


    Philip was doomed this time.


    He would be locked up for more than a week at the very least. If the matter was exaggerated further, it


    was not impossible for him to get an attempted sentence.


    Philip smiled, wiped the tears from the corners of Wynn¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll clear


    up the misunderstanding and be out very soon.¡±


    Philip looked calm on the surface, but he was brimming with anger.


    He looked at Juan coldly and sneered in his heart.


    Juan had finallyid his hand on him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Now, he shall bear the consequences.


    Philip was taken away and brought directly into an interrogation room. During this period, no one came


    to interrogate him, and he was just locked there.


    Outside, Al and his men were released before him because they were perceived to be the victims in


    this case.


    The police handled it impartially, so naturally, they arrested Philip. That was because the matter had


    nothing to do with Al and his men!


    At the entrance of the police station, Al and his men were chatting and smoking while waiting for Juan


    toe over in his BMW X8.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, if you require such services again next time, don¡¯t forget to call us.¡± Al smiled as he hugged


    the woman wearing a red dress. Shortly after, he left with his men.


    Juan stared in the direction of the police station with a sneer on his face, ¡°Go against me and you¡¯ll be


    killed sooner orter.¡±


    After Philip was arrested, the entire Riverdale experience an upheaval¡­


    ¡°Theo! Something has happened! Mr. rke has been arrested!¡±


    In the vi, Tiger quickly found Theo.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    In the vi, Theo was having a discussion with a few of his henchmen.


    When Nino Gil was uprooted previously, Theo had been unable to swallow such a big piece of cake at


    one go. Hence, he had to discuss the matter with his brothers.


    After all, there were too many venues to handle, and they were rted to too many interests and


    connections in the background.


    At this moment, when Theo saw the panicked Tiger rushing in, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why


    are you so flustered?¡±


    ¡°Theo, Mr. rke has been arrested.¡± Tiger was sweating profusely as he spoke, ¡°I just came back and


    overheard that Mr. rke was arrested at Concord Hotel.¡±


    Theo stood up abruptly, his face full of anger. ¡°What? How could he have been arrested?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he molested a woman and was caught red-handed. However, ording to our men, that


    woman belonged to Al Hopper, a small-time gangster,¡± Tiger exined.


    ¡°Al Hopper?¡± Theo looked puzzled but said domineeringly, ¡°I¡¯ve not even heard of him and he dares to


    touch Mr. rke. He¡¯s seeking death!¡±


    Theo¡¯s face turned cold as daggers formed in his eyes. ¡°Bring a few men and take care of this Al guy.


    Find out who made him do it! Also, call Deaton Wade and tell him to release Mr. rke immediately!¡±


    Theo knew that if Mr. rke was arrested, the whole of Riverdale would experience an uproar!


    Those people were too brazen!


    ¡°Yes, Theo!¡± Tiger acknowledged his orders.


    Theo also got up hurriedly, left the vi, and drove personally to an unknown location.


    On the other hand, after Philip was arrested, Wynn stayed with Juan the entire time, trying to think of a


    solution.


    ¡°Juan, you must help Philip this time. I¡¯m sure he couldn¡¯t have done such a thing. Those people must


    have framed him on purpose. I¡¯m afraid Philip is in trouble.¡±


    Wynn burst into tears. She was extremely worried about Philip¡¯s situation.


    Juanforted her and said, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best to help him. I¡¯ll call my dad, he


    knows many people.¡±


    Wynn nodded as tears poured down her face. Evidently, her eyes were red from all the crying.


    She could only ce her hopes on Juan at such a time.


    Juan pretended to call his father. When he hung up, his face was gloomy, and he seemed very


    dejected.


    When Wynn saw this, her heart sank for a moment, and she quickly asked, ¡°Juan, how is it? Does Mr.


    Parker have a solution?¡±


    Juan sighed and said, ¡°Wynnie, my dad has asked someone to help, but the matter is still very


    uncertain. It¡¯s estimated that the specific situation can only be rified by tomorrow.¡±


    Wynn was aware that asking for help was not easy. She nodded and said eagerly, ¡°Juan, can you help


    me contact those people just now? I¡¯ll pay them as much as they want.¡±


    Juan fell silent. The more he acted, the more distressed Wynn became.


    Juan spoke after a long while, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Unbeknownst to Wynn, Juan was gloating internally.


    Him, help Philip?


    Impossible. He could not wait for Philip to be locked up forever. That way, he could get close to Wynn


    without any constraints, get her, and make her his own!


    At the same time, in the chairman¡¯s office of the Apex Group.


    Theo walked in with a sexily dressed secretary that had a hot figure.


    Looking at George Thomas, who was working at his desk busily, Theo respectfully inclined his body.


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, Mr. Zander is here,¡± the secretary announced in her sweet voice.


    George raised his head, nced at Theo, and said, ¡°Theo, what brings you here at such ate hour?¡±


    Theo was a little nervous and lowered his head as he said, ¡°Mr. Thomas, something happened. Mr.


    rke was arrested.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± George was startled. His expression sank, and he said solemnly, ¡°The Young Master was


    arrested? By whom?¡±


    At the same time, the door to the office was pushed open again. This time, Julian Thane rushed in; a


    panicked expression could be seen on his face. He said, ¡°Mr. Thomas, Mr. rke was deliberately


    framed for molesting a woman and was taken away.¡±


    In a split second, the entire office was filled with a biting chill and burning anger!


    Thebination of fire and ice made people feel as if George Thomas was about to explode with an


    intense aura!


    ¡°Who did it!¡±


    Bang!


    George was furious as he stood up angrily; his eyes were as wide as copper bells!


    Theo shuddered in fright and almost lost his bnce. He had never felt such fury from George before.


    All this while, the old man had always been friendly and approachable.


    ¡°We found out that it was done by a few gangsters who are led by someone named Al Hopper. We


    don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it yet,¡± Julian reported.


    ¡°Call Deaton Wade and order him to release the Young Master immediately. Also, find out the person


    who¡¯s responsible for this!¡±


    George¡¯s eyes had be narrow while his tone of voice had be chilly. He stepped out of the


    office, took Julian with him into the elevator, and went straight up to the secret room on the top floor.


    Naturally, Theo waited in the office below.


    He was not qualified to go up there with them.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Juan grinned broadly, leaned back into his chairfortably, and said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m not asking Captain


    Fuller to do anything against thew. Just let him stay inside for a few more days. He has vited the


    law after all. We are merely enforcing thew strictly and fairly, don¡¯t you think so, Captain Fuller?¡±


    Juan chuckled as his face showed an expression of triumphant sess.


    Next to his wife, Brian Fuller was a loser.


    That was his weakness.


    Brian considered it for a moment before nodding in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ten minutester, Brian finished sorting out the documents. He headed to the director¡¯s office, knocked


    on the door, and entered the room after getting a response.


    At the time, Deaton Wade, Director of the Riverdale Law Enforcement Bureau, was busy handling


    official matters.


    He was a good public servant of the people, workingte hours into the night.


    ¡°Brian, why are you here sote?¡± Deaton greeted him in a friendly manner. Holding up his teacup, he


    blew on it gently before taking a sip.


    Deaton had a good impression on Brian. He was a strict and meticulous person; a potential talent.


    Brian walked in with the documents in his hand and said, ¡°Director Wade, a few colleagues and I


    arrested a suspect who molested a woman tonight. We havepleted the investigation and the report


    is ready. We await further instructions.¡±


    Brian passed the documents to Deaton as he spoke.


    Deaton was taken aback and his expression fell.


    What was Brian doing, waiting for his instructions on such a trivial matter?


    Thunk!


    Deaton put his cup down harshly and said somberly, ¡°Brian, do you have to ask me personally about


    such a small matter? Are you getting confused?¡±


    Brian steeled himself and said, ¡°Director Wade, it may be a small matter but haven¡¯t we been trying to


    crack down this sort of crime recently? I think we can use this case as an example to propagate the


    matter. The suspect, Philip rke, should be punished and sentenced heavily.¡±


    Deaton finally realized his objective. He nodded and said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s fine, handle it on your


    own. You don¡¯t have to notify me.¡±


    Deaton handed the trivial matter to Brian.


    After getting the order, Brian left the office.


    However, as soon as Brian walked away, the phone on Deaton¡¯s desk rang.


    When the call connected, a courteous voice was heard from the other end of the line, ¡°Director Wade,


    this is Theo Zander.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Zander is calling me sote at night. How may I help you?¡± Deaton knew that Theo was a very


    influential person.


    ¡°Director Wade, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Just tonight, your men arrested a friend of mine. I hope


    Director Wade can release this person as soon as possible. There has been a misunderstanding,¡±


    Theo said firmly, his tone not negotiable.


    Naturally, Deaton discerned it. He raised his eyebrows and said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Zander, my men


    wouldn¡¯t arrest someone for no good reason. If your friend really is innocent, we¡¯ll deal with it impartially


    for sure. Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to trust Director Wade, but this friend of mine¡­ There has to be a misunderstanding. I hope


    Director Wade can handle it impartially.¡±


    The meaning of Theo¡¯s words was very obvious.


    Deaton furrowed his brows. He was not satisfied with the other party¡¯s attitude.


    Theo Zander, he had not yet even touched him and he dared to talk to him in such a manner!


    ¡°Mr. Zander, we¡¯re bound by thew and evidence. If he really did not do anything, he¡¯ll be released for


    sure,¡± Deaton¡¯s tone was cold as he spoke.


    ¡°Since Director Wade says so, I¡¯ll trust your words. I hope you can deal with it as soon as possible.¡±


    m!


    The phone was hung up the moment he finished talking.


    Fury stirred in Deaton as he mmed the table!


    Who the hell was Theo Zander to speak to him in such a manner!


    Over the years, if it were not for Theo¡¯s transformation that made him a well-known entrepreneur that


    did charitable deeds, Deaton would have arrested him long ago.


    Nevertheless, Deaton had no evidence to do so.


    However, Theo now dared speak to him so callously.


    Who the hell had been arrested?


    Deaton frowned as he felt uneasiness swallow him. He had a feeling that it was rted to the case


    Brian had just reported to him.


    Nheless, just as he was about to find out personally, his private phone rang. Deaton looked at the


    disy of his phone and immediately felt thrilled.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Thomas. It¡¯s my pleasure to hear from you,¡± Deaton¡¯s tone of voice was full of respect.


    It was George Thomas, the richest man in Riverdale.


    Countless people wished to be connected to him.


    Deaton Wade was no exception.


    He was the representative of all the entrepreneurs of Riverdale, and to a certain extent, the face of


    Riverdale itself.


    ¡°Director Wade, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Your men have arrested my young master by mistake. I


    hope Director Wade can find out the truth as soon as possible and release him without further dy,¡±


    George spoke with a polite tone, but it was also one that was indisputable.


    Deaton was truly astounded this time!


    The¡­ the young master of George Thomas?


    My goodness!


    The richest man in Riverdale had a young master?


    What sort of background did the young master have?


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to check at once. We¡¯ll definitely uncover the facts and


    evidence rted to the matter. It¡¯ll be dealt with impartially, and I¡¯ll give you an answer in a while.¡±


    Deaton dared not be negligent.


    The matter could not be dyed!


    How could there be so many wrong arrests in one night?


    What the hell were his men doing?


    Within his panic, Deaton felt anger as well.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    ¡°Director Wade, this old man shall thank you then. Next year, I n to invest in the construction of a


    police school to support the social development of Riverdale,¡± George said.


    Gulp!


    Deaton was dumbfounded!


    A police school?!


    It was shocking! Too astounding!


    ¡°Thank you for your great support toward our work! I¡¯ll handle the matter personally. Please wait for a


    moment, and I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer!¡±


    Deaton hurriedly thanked George before hanging up the phone. He then took a long breath and


    recovered from the shock.


    Afterward, Deaton hastily donned his hat and prepared to go out.


    Apart from excitement, there was also anger!


    To have randomly arrested the young master of Mr. Thomas, his men were too reckless!


    At this time, the phone on his desk rang again.


    Deaton was already very anxious. He grabbed the receiver and asked impatiently, ¡°Who is this? Can¡¯t


    you call backter?¡±


    His tone was extremely unfriendly.


    Unexpectedly, a cold snort came from the other end of the line. ¡°Fantastic, Deaton Wade, you dare to


    yell at me now. Have you changed jobs and don¡¯t even know who Reed Williams is anymore?¡±


    The person¡¯s tone was icy andced with anger.


    Deaton trembled as he looked at the screen of his phone. ¡°General¡­ General Williams? You¡¯re


    mistaken! Something urgent came up, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    A cold snort was heard from the other end, and Deaton¡¯s eyelids fluttered.


    Reed Williams, a man as imposing as a huge mountain!


    It was evident the man had an extremely strong background!


    Deaton could not afford to be negligent!


    In the past, when Deaton was just a lowly soldier, he had served under Williams.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what urgent matter you have. Today, your men indiscriminately arrested a distinguished


    guest of mine. You must investigate the matter thoroughly and release that person at once!¡± Reed said


    stonily.


    When Deaton heard that, tingles spread across his scalp!


    The f*ck!


    Reed Williams¡¯s distinguished guest had been arrested now?


    What the f*ck was happening?


    Deaton had begun sweating profusely. ¡°General Williams, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll investigate the matter right


    away. Give me fifteen minutes, and I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes! If you return even a minutete, you can take off your uniform


    yourself!¡± Reed said angrily.


    m!


    The call disconnected.


    Deaton copsed as his head began to buzz.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was in trouble!


    Big trouble!


    Brian Fuller, who the f*ck had he arrested?


    Deaton rushed outside and told the driver to send him to the police branch immediately.


    On the way there, he enquired about the situation and found out that only one person had been


    arrested that night.


    One person?


    Theo Zander, George Thomas, and even Reed Williams had intervened on his behalf!


    He was doomed!


    What kind of influential power and background did the person have?


    What the hell had those fools under him done!


    After getting out of the car, Deaton dashed into the branch immediately.


    As soon as his subordinates saw him, they all stood at attention and saluted without saying a word.


    Why?


    They were not clueless. He was there to question them!


    ¡°Brian Fuller! Get the f*ck out here at once!¡± Deaton cursed loudly and kicked the door to the captain¡¯s


    office open.


    At this time, Brian was arguing with his wife in the office.


    He wanted his wife to return the keys, but she refused to do so. Hence, they had started fighting.


    Brian hung up the phone immediately and hurriedly greeted Deaton with a smile the moment he saw


    him. ¡°Director Wade, why are you here in person? Did something happen?¡±


    m!


    Deaton smacked the table violently, pointed at Brian¡¯s nose, and shouted, ¡°You did such a good job!


    Where is he? Where did you lock him?¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Brian was dumbstruck. He had not expected Deaton to be enraged!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He had never experienced such a thing before.


    As a veteran, Brian knew very well that something had to have happened!


    Could it be that the young man who had been arrested had a terrifying background?!


    ¡°Director Wade, what happened?¡± Brian braced himself.


    Deaton red at him and said coldly, ¡°You dare ask me? What a stupid thing have you done? That


    man, where is he? Bring me to him now!¡±


    Brian Fuller was still unaware of the current situation.


    He had worked for the police force for many years, but he was still so ignorant.


    Brian knew that Deaton was enraged and dared not dy. Hence, he led Deaton way to the


    interrogation room.


    At this time, Philip was calmly resting with his eyes closed in the room.


    He was not worried at all.


    He had not done anything wrong.


    Naturally, someone would take care of the matter for him. He just had to wait in peace.


    However, Philip was contemting one thing, and that was how he should deal with Juan Parker.


    Someone else might not have been able to tell who¡¯s handiwork it was, but Philip was very sure the


    trap had been set by Juan.


    Philip had not expected their brotherhood to fall apart at such a moment.


    Needless to say, the door was soon pushed open, and two men walked in. The one in front was


    naturally Brian, while the one at the back was Deaton.


    When Deatonid his eyes on Philip who had been locked inside, he was puzzled. Such a young man


    had caused upheaval in three major parties. Nevertheless, he was not someone to be underestimated!


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. The matter has been rified. It¡¯s indeed a misunderstanding. You can leave


    now,¡± Deaton smiled and said diplomatically.


    Brian was startled as he said, ¡°Director Wade, a few colleagues and I rified the matter. He was


    caught red-handed. How can we let him go?¡±


    If Philip were released, it would be difficult for Brian to exin himself.


    Nevertheless, Deaton merely red at Brian grimly, took out his phone, threw it at him, and said


    angrily, ¡°See for yourself and tell me if we can release him or not?!¡±


    Deaton was truly angry this time.


    Brian had arrested someone indiscriminately without any thorough investigation. Naturally, the arrest


    was a mistake right from the start.


    Nevertheless, Brian still would not admit it.


    The evidence had already been sent to Deaton¡¯s mobile phone!


    It was a p to Brian¡¯s face!


    Brian panicked. He switched on the video and saw the previous victims confessing and earnestly


    exining how they had framed Philip.


    Ba-thump!


    Brian was dumbfounded. He knew that he had arrested the wrong person.


    He had made a huge mistake in this case.


    ¡°Brian Fuller, let me ask you again, can we let him go now?¡± Deaton hollered.


    Brian¡¯s face was flushed. Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead as he replied, ¡°Yes, we can.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Deaton snorted. He then turned to Philip with a smile. ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m so sorry. On behalf of


    the bureau, I sincerely apologize to you. I hope you aren¡¯t troubled by this matter. We have learned our


    lesson from this case and promise it will never happen again!¡±


    Philip had not said a word until now. He nced at Brian coldly before smiling calmly at Deaton. ¡°It¡¯s


    okay. It¡¯s just a little misunderstanding. I have trust in you.¡±


    With a face full of smiles, Deaton led Philip out of the interrogation room personally.


    ¡°Brian Fuller, you¡¯re suspended for three months. Write me a full inspection report!¡±


    Before he left, Deaton chastised Brian who could only ept his fate.


    After the two left, Brian called Juan and said stonily, ¡°Juan Parker, that person has been released. Do


    you have any idea what trouble you¡¯ve caused me? Tomorrow, my wife will return the keys to you.


    Don¡¯t call me any more for such matters!¡±


    He was livid!


    On the other side, Juan was astonished. He had not expected such an oue.


    It had been only less than half an hour, and he was already released?


    ¡°Captain Fuller, what¡¯s the situation? How could he be released just like that?¡± Juan was puzzled. At


    this moment, Juan was in his vi.


    What had gone on with Philip?


    Why was he being released just like that?


    ¡°You dare ask me? Do you know who you have messed with? Director Wade came here and released


    him personally! Those people you found resorted to underhanded means, it¡¯s good enough that I¡¯m not


    arresting you, but you still dare ask me such a thing?¡±


    Brian was infuriated. Juan¡¯s methods were too dirty!


    ¡°Director Wade released him personally?¡± Juan got a fright.


    What sort of background did Philip have for the Director of the Bureau to intervene personally?


    ¡°Captain Fuller, can you help me¡­¡±


    Juan started speaking, but the call disconnected before he could finish.


    F*ck!


    Juan was furious. He dropped his phone and paced back and forth in the living room.


    Philip was released?


    What the f*ck was he going to do now?


    His n had not even started, and it was already botched?

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    He used another phone and called Al Hopper. The call was only answered after a long while.


    ¡°Juan, are you surprised that it¡¯s me?¡±


    Juan trembled at the familiar voice. His hands and feet turned cold as sweat started to roll down his


    forehead in beads.


    ¡°Philip? How did you¡­¡±


    Juan¡¯s words were stuck in his throat.


    This was Al¡¯s number but Philip was the one who answered the phone. Even a pig-brained idiot would


    know what was going on.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Al?¡± Juan controlled his frantic emotions and asked.


    ¡°In front of your house,¡± Philip said calmly. Then, there was a muffled voiceing from the phone.


    Juan was shocked. He stood up from the sofa and ran to the window, looking outside through the


    ss.


    Two ck Mercedes-Benzs were parked in front of the entrance of the mansion. Their tail lights were


    shining in an ominous red glow.


    There was a man at the hood of the car. He was smoking a cigarette. The red glow of the cigarette


    caused Juan to panic.


    Philip!


    How did he get here so fast?


    Bang!


    Before Juan coulde back to his senses, the door of the mansion was being opened forcefully.


    Tiger and ten of his men barged inside instantly.


    The men in ck immediately surrounded the living room.


    Another loud bang.


    Al was kicked to the front of the sofa by Tiger. There was a green tape across his mouth. He knelt on


    the ground with his face bruised and swollen. He looked deplorable.


    Everything happened too fast.


    Juan did not even have time to register what was going on.


    Theo walked in from the door. Philip followed behind him slowly and threw his cigarette butt on the


    floor. He put out the cigarette with his foot and strode inside.


    He ignored everyone in the room and walked straight to the sofa to sit down. Then, he looked around


    the mansion.


    ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d be visiting your ce three yearster,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Juan was covered in cold sweat. He was shocked by the sight in front of him.


    Was that not the underground king Theo who was standing respectfully next to Philip?


    What¡­ What was going on?


    Rip!


    Tiger ripped the tape off of Al¡¯s mouth. Al started kowtowing non-stop, begging for forgiveness. He


    wailed loudly, ¡°Mr. rke, please have mercy! Please have mercy on me, Mr. rke! Please show


    some leniency to me, Mr. rke! I was wrong! I¡¯ll never do it again. It was all Juan¡¯s idea! He was the


    one who asked me to do that!¡±


    Everyone had survival instincts.


    When Juan heard that, his eyes went wide as he roared, ¡°Bullsh*t! I don¡¯t even know you! When did I


    order you around? You¡¯re ndering me!¡±


    Juan was not an idiot. Philip¡¯s arrival all of a sudden gave him enormous pressure.


    Especially now that his house was filled with people. One of them was Theo who was standing beside


    Philip.


    This man was respected by everyone no matter where he went. Today, he was willing to stand next to


    Philip and just watch.


    It was as if Theo was just a minor character in front of Philip. He did not dare to be presumptuous.


    As such, Juan was careful.


    Philip had changed too fast. It was too unexpected!


    Al was kneeling on the floor and pointing at Juan with all his might. He immediately confessed in front


    of Philip. ¡°Juan, you gave me 100,000 bucks to do that!


    ¡°Mr. rke, you have to believe me. He gave me those orders. Please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Al was speaking in a tearful voice. He kowtowed heavily on the ground. His forehead was wounded


    during the process.


    He was scared to die.


    These were Tiger and Theo they were talking about.


    When they stomped their feet, he would be thrown into the river.


    Philip shifted his eyes and Tiger understood what he meant by that. He brought Al outside.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Horrifying screams and pleadings sounded from the outside. It was knocking on Juan¡¯s defensive line.


    His eyes went cold and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He kept reflecting on his current


    situation.


    He messed up.


    He did not expect that Philip was not someone ordinary.


    He had kept this hidden for so long!


    ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t know you that well. I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d know Theo,¡± Juan said while chuckling coldly.


    ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve been hiding your identity so well.¡±


    Even though he was panicking, he was not scared.


    He was not a pushover.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t judge me with your outlook. You¡¯ll never be able to guess my status.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m curious. How can you have a status?¡± Juan chuckled coldly and mocked.


    He was still being ostentatious at this time.


    Philip thought he would be afraid of him just because he knew Theo?


    His father was the president of the Jade Society. He knew people from high ranks as well!


    ¡°You want to know my status?¡± Philip asked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Philip squinted his eyes and there was a coldness in them.


    Juan trembled.


    He felt that at this moment, Philip was radiating an aura that he could not understand.


    It was an air of over-confidence.


    ¡°Philip, do you think you¡¯re all that because you know Theo?¡± Juan scoffed. He forced himself to calm


    down.


    This must be fake. How could a coward like Philip be so strong all of a sudden?


    Juan had his father. His father knew people.


    He was not worried about what Philip might do to him!


    However, in the next second, Philip said calmly, ¡°Juan, I¡¯m not targeting you, but you¡¯re always


    targeting me. I know you¡¯re the one behind what happened tonight. If I let you go just like this, I won¡¯t


    be able to forgive myself and I won¡¯t be able to face Wynn.¡±


    As for Juan, Philip still had some sadness in his heart.


    The word ¡®friend¡¯ had be foreign to him.


    Juan was stunned. He knitted his eyebrows together and chuckled coldly. ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t believe that


    you¡¯ll do anything to me.¡±


    However, when he finished saying that, Philip said calmly on the sofa opposite him, ¡°The reason you¡¯re


    so arrogant is because of your father¡¯s connections and power, and now, I¡¯m going to destroy them in


    front of you.¡±


    After he said that, Philip took out his phone and called George¡¯s number. ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Young Master. I already gave out the order,¡± George replied over the phone.


    It finally came to this.


    Philip would not regret this, because he would not allow anyone to hurt Wynn.


    The reason that Juan made this arrangement tonight was to use this opportunity to get Wynn.


    Therefore, he deserved what wasing for him.


    Juanughed maniacally when he saw this. He pointed at Philip and said, ¡°Philip, are you kidding me?


    Do you think my father will be destroyed because of one phone call? Stop dreaming! My father is the


    president of the Jade Society. Do you know how powerful he is? He was appointed by Mayor Sanders


    and the state!¡±


    Philip was indifferent toward Juan¡¯s jeers and sarcasm. He just watched him calmly.


    Juan was too confident.


    After less than one minute of maniacalughing, Juan¡¯s phone rang.


    He looked at the caller ID and saw that it was from his father.


    Juan chuckled coldly. He was pleased and shook the phone. He said, ¡°Look! Get a load of this! This is


    from my father. I want to ask him whether you¡¯ve destroyed him or not!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He answered the call and asked loudly, ¡°Dad, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Juan! Did you offend someone? Who did you offend?¡± A roar came from the phone, loud enough to


    leave Juan¡¯s brain buzzing.


    What was going on?


    Juan was shocked. He stoppedughing abruptly. Cold sweat started pouring from his temples. He had


    a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Juan asked in confusion. His eyesnded on Philip hesitantly.


    ¡°The city just announced that the Jade Society will be disbanded. I¡¯ve been sacked as the president!¡±


    Robert Parker yelled furiously. ¡°All seven of our jade shops are going to be investigated! Our assets


    have been frozen as well! Who the f*ck did you offend? Do you know how many times those jade


    merchants from Myanmar have called me? You¡¯ve caused me a great deal of trouble! The Parkers are


    now ruined because of you! You son of a b*tch! You unfilial child!¡±


    Crack!


    Currently, there was a storm in Juan¡¯s heart.


    His father was sacked and their seven jade shops were being investigated!


    All seven shops! All of the assets and capital chain of the Parkers had been frozen!


    This meant that the Parkers were broke!


    If that was the case, the Parkers were in debt of three billion bucks!


    What was this?


    This was terrifying!


    ¡°Dad! Dad¡­ No way. How is this possible?¡± Juan refused to believe this. However, he was already


    covered in sweat and felt like he was walking on clouds. He copsed on the sofa and his eyes were


    lifeless.


    ¡°You still have the f*cking nerve to ask me? You son of a b*tch! They said that you¡¯re the one who


    caused this! They named you!¡± Mr. Parker yelled at the phone.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of the door being broken open. ¡°Robert Parker, you¡¯ve been involved in


    the transfer of benefits and abuse of power. You¡¯re now under arrest. Pleasee with us!¡±


    Juan heard it clearly. Then, there was a reluctant roar from Robert over the phone, ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Dad? Dad!¡±


    Juan was frantic. His face went white and the phone was hung up abruptly. He felt like his spine had


    been taken out of his body. He copsed on the sofa limply.


    It was gone. Everything was gone.


    Juan¡¯s support copsed in just one night.


    He was going to face up to a hundred jade merchants asking for their money back. Plus, which one of


    those Burmese jade merchants were clean?


    They were more or less involved with the underground societies!


    Juan was terror-stricken. His life was over. His life could end at any time.


    This was too savage! Philip was too savage!


    He left no wiggle room.


    At this time, Philip got up calmly and said tly, ¡°Juan, you did this to yourself. This is a lesson from me


    to you. I hope you shape up in the future.¡±


    After he said that, he got up to leave.


    In a blink of an eye, everyone left.


    Juan sat lifelessly on the sofa all alone. He fell apart and startedughing uncontrobly. Then, he


    started wailing.


    He did not expect that he, Juan Parker, would lose to Philip rke.


    He did not even know how Philip had made it happen.


    It was just a phone call. One phone call!


    He was too scary!


    Philip was terrifying!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Back to Philip. After he got out of Juan¡¯s mansion, he got into Theo¡¯s car and drove to George¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Old Man George, it¡¯s sote. Why are you here?¡± Philip sat on the soft sofa and savored his wine.


    George walked in front of Philip respectfully and bowed. He said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry. My


    mistakes have caused you to suffer unredressed injustice.¡±


    Philip replied indifferently, ¡°Old Man George, don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s nothing. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong? Why are


    you so anxious to see me?¡±


    George pondered for a while and answered deferentially, ¡°Young Master, Miss Sommerset will be


    coming to Riverdale in a few days.¡±


    nk!


    The room plunged into dead silence.


    Philip¡¯s wine ss was suspended in the air. After a long while, he ced it on the marble coffee table


    that was adorned with gold lining. His face looked glum.


    His eyes looked lifeless. He looked as if he had something on his mind.


    After a long while, Philip asked while lifting his eyebrow slightly, ¡°Why is sheing here?¡±


    Chloe Sommerset was a brilliant woman. She was also a proud woman with her own strong views.


    She was Philip¡¯s childhood sweetheart.


    She was the youngest daughter of Hans Sommerset. The Sommerset family was a big shot in Capital


    City. Hans was the third generation of the Sommersets, making Chloe the third youngdy of the


    family.


    She was the most beloved child in the family, which meant that she was spoiled and pampered to no


    ends.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Sommerset still holds a grudge on you for leaving the engagement party back


    then without a word. Perhaps she came to Riverdale to ask you for an exnation.¡± George squinted


    his eyes. He could see through this but he refused to reveal the actual facts. He was a sly old fox.


    The young master had been a yboy back then. He was responsible for a lot of lost love.


    It was as if Miss Sommerset was the one who helped him take care of all of his debt of love back then.


    How did she do it?


    With money.


    However, the young master left without saying a word and it hurt Chloe a lot.


    The reason she came to Riverdale this time might not be so simple.


    Philip was annoyed. He was remorseful toward Chloe, extremely remorseful.


    ¡°I got it. You have to keep this a secret, especially to Wynn, okay?¡± Philip frowned. There were all kinds


    of emotions in his heart.


    If Wynn knew that Philip had a fianc¨¦e, how would she feel?


    Would she ask for a divorce?


    Definitely.


    He had to hide this from Wynn. Even if he had to exin it to her, he needed to find a good opportunity


    to do it.


    He did not have the mood to continue sitting here anymore. He got up and left. His face was glum.


    George drove Philip to the Old Johnston Manor himself.


    ¡°Young Master, I should go now,¡± George said respectfully and was about to get into the Bentley.


    However, Philip said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You shoulde in.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    George was stunned. He asked curiously, ¡°Is this okay, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No one knows you. Plus, I should find an exnation for why I came out. As for the reason,


    pleasee up with one yourself,¡± Philip said.


    After he said that, he led George into the Old Johnston Manor.


    George sighed helplessly. He could never understand what his young master was thinking about.


    He asked his subordinates to drive the Bentley to another street before following Philip.


    At this moment in the Old Johnston Manor, Wynn was crying uncontrobly. Her eyes were red.


    ¡°Dad, you have to save Philip. He was framed!¡±


    Charles sat on the sofa, his face red from anger. His lips were twitching. ¡°I won¡¯t make this call! Philip


    was the one who caused this mess, so he should be the one taking care of it! If he was really framed,


    naturally, he would be let out.¡±


    Charles was livid. This was so embarrassing!


    How could his son-inw do something like this!


    Martha was also furious. Her face was filled with shame and anger as she roared, ¡°Good-for-nothing!


    Scum of amunity! He ruined our family name! Wynn, I told you, that spineless coward is not a


    good man. You refused to listen to me and insisted on being with him. Now, look at what has


    happened. You¡¯ve seen everything. He¡¯s just a useless bum with the heart of a beast! Go get a divorce


    with him tomorrow. You have to do it this time!¡±


    Martha was livid. Her daughter had told them about this the second she got home.


    At that moment, Martha¡¯s face fell.


    Her son-inw was really going to embarrass them to no end!


    How would she live if this got into the ears of her neighbors?


    She should grasp on this tightly so that she could force her daughter to get a divorce.


    Wynn covered her face and wailed.


    Her parents refused to help her. What should she do?


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    Martha was furious, so naturally, she was hot-tempered. She shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s that? You cretin, why are


    you ringing my doorbell in the middle of the night?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Swoosh!


    The door opened to reveal Philip standing there.


    Martha¡¯s expression froze. Then, she said curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in jail? How did you get out?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t break thew, so naturally they let me out.¡±


    At the same time, Wynn heard Philip¡¯s voice and ran out. She hugged Philip and wailed.


    Philip consoled her. ¡°It¡¯s alright now. I¡¯m fine. See, I¡¯m here now.¡±


    Everyone sat together in the living room.


    Martha and Charles sat on the sofa. Their eyes were piercing and they looked angry. They stared at


    Philip like they were going to interrogate him.


    There was an old man next to Philip. It was George.


    Martha started at George, looking annoyed, ¡°Philip, who is this old man? How can you bring strangers


    into my house?¡±


    Martha did not like this old man¡¯s outfit. He was old and wearing a suit. He was also holding a ck hat


    that she had never seen before. There was a grin on his face.


    It was obvious that he was not an honorable person.


    No wonder Philip was arrested by the police. He was hanging out with people like this!


    Philip exined calmly, ¡°Mom, he¡¯s my¡­ friend. He¡¯s the reason I got out.¡±


    Philip did not tell them what kind of friend he was.


    If he told her the man sitting opposite her was the richest man in Riverdale and that he was his butler,


    would Martha go insane?


    ¡°My name is George Thomas. Nice to meet you two.¡±


    George knew that his young master¡¯s mother-inw was a devious person. She was famous for being


    unreasonable and causing a scene. Now that he got to see her in the flesh, she was indeed


    outstanding.


    ¡°George¡­ George Thomas?¡±


    Wynn finally came back to her senses. She looked at the person next to Philip and said in a surprised


    voice, ¡°You¡¯re really Mr. Thomas? George Thomas?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wynn, you know this old man?¡±


    Martha pressed her lips together. She chuckled coldly. She looked like she was asking for someone to


    p her across the face.


    ¡°Mom, George is the richest man in Riverdale¡­¡± Wynn said excitedly.


    Her husband knew George Thomas!


    ¡°The richest man in Riverdale? A man like him?¡±


    Martha looked at George in disdain. She said in detest, ¡°Wynn, stop joking. How can Philip know


    someone as rich as him? Besides, just because his name is George Thomas doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s the


    same man as the one you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    It was understandable that Martha did not know George. She did not care about the business world.


    She only busied herself with minor gossips.


    Plus, in her eyes, how would a spineless coward like Philip know a rich man like that?


    If he really knew a rich man with a status like that, she would kowtow to him and thank him profusely.


    George¡¯s face twitched at Martha¡¯s jeers. However, he controlled his temper.


    Wynn was frantic. She kept on eying Martha but Martha ignored her. On the contrary, she started


    making nastier remarks at him.


    ¡°Philip, next time, don¡¯t bring any irrelevant people into our house. If not, don¡¯t even think about


    stepping foot in this house again,¡± Martha said in dissatisfaction. Even her eye bags were filled with


    frigid irony and scorching satire.


    However, at the same time, the news started broadcasting on the television.


    ¡°ording to ourtest news, the richest man in our city and chairman of Apex Group, Mr. George


    Thomas, has funded 2 billion into building thergest police academy in our city. He has made huge


    contributions to the steady development of our city.¡±


    After the news was announced, the entire living room fell silent.


    Especially when George¡¯s photo and interview footage was shown on the television.


    Martha¡¯s eyes went wide. She stared at the richest man on the television and shifted her gaze to the


    old man who was sitting in front of her. Her eyes kept wandering back and forth between the two of


    them.


    ¡°My word!¡±


    Martha started trembling from fear. She pointed to the television and said, ¡°You¡­ Y-you¡­ You¡¯re really


    that George Thomas? George Thomas, the richest man in Riverdale?¡±


    My gosh!


    Martha was having an emotional breakdown.


    What had she done? What had she said?


    She was so silly!


    A rich man like him was in her house and she still made cutting remarks and mocked him!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ Mr. Thomas, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Please don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just a wretched old


    woman. I was just babbling before. Please don¡¯t take my words to heart.¡±


    Martha was frantic, but she was excited. She got up and went over to brew some tea and cut some


    fruits. She wanted so badly to give George all the best food in her home.


    George just smiled lightly. He said courteously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m just driving little Philip


    home. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing at all. It¡¯s such an honor to have you in our house, Mr. Thomas. Please have


    some, these are the fruits I just bought today. This is also the best Maojian tea. I won¡¯t even be willing


    to drink this usually.¡±


    Martha¡¯s attitude did a 180 change. She was eagerly attentive to George.


    She even interrupted Charles when he wanted to say something.


    ¡°Sit there and read your newspaper,¡± Martha scolded Charles before turning around and looking at


    George like he was a national treasure. Her eyes were shining brightly.


    Wynn felt helpless. Her mother was so embarrassing.


    Just now, she wanted to kick him out and now, she wanted to glue her eyes on him.


    ¡°Mom, Mr. Thomas has to attend to numerous affairs of state every day. He¡¯s busy,¡± Wynn said.


    Martha red at Wynn and said, ¡°What do you know? Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Then, she smiled and got up. She red at Philip and said, ¡°Get up. Go over there.¡±


    Forck of a better option, Philip could only get up.


    Martha sat down directly next to George. Her face was filled with ttery as she said, ¡°Um, Mr. Thomas,


    how do you know our Philip?¡±


    Now, she was starting to talk about Philip. How shameless.


    Philip was just a spineless coward but to her surprise, he knew such a rich entrepreneur.


    The sun really came out from the west.


    George smiled and said, ¡°I met Phil incidentally. He helped mest time and this time, I¡¯m returning the


    favor by helping him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he helped you?¡± Martha murmured while smiling brightly. She peered at Philip and felt frustration


    in her heart.


    She thought that maybe Philip was something special. Who knew he was still a spineless coward.


    There were all kinds of favors in the world and he used it to get himself out of prison!


    If she was the one asking for the favor, she would ask for a huge sum of money.


    Philip was helpless. He did not say anything.


    At this moment, George got up and shook hands with everyone. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Since


    Phil is fine, then I shall head back now. Sorry for the disturbance.¡±


    How would Martha allow a money tree to walk away? She grabbed George¡¯s hand and said frantically,


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, thank you for helping our Philip. Pleasee have dinner with us next time.¡±


    George smiled and exchanged a few words with Martha before leaving.


    Martha sent him off personally. When he got into the Bentley, she walked back to the house looking like


    she had not fully expressed herself.


    Bentley!


    That was a luxurious car!


    When she got into the house, she shouted excitedly, ¡°Charlie, we¡¯re gonna be rich! That was George


    Thomas! He¡¯s rich! He¡¯s a big millionaire!¡±


    Charles looked at her coldly and said, ¡°You were ready to kick him out just now.¡±


    Charles was upset. There was such a rich and powerful man in his house earlier but he did not even


    get a chance to talk to him. This faded old woman dominated all of the conversations.


    Martha rolled her eyes at him and felt pleased with herself. It was unknown what she was thinking


    about right now. When she saw that Philip was still in the room, she changed her usual horrible


    temperament toward him and walked in front of him with a huge smile.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t me me for treating you like that in the past. If you had told me that you knew George


    Thomas sooner, I would¡¯ve definitely treated you like you¡¯re my own son.¡±


    Martha¡¯s shamelessness was truly next level.


    When Philip had no money nor power, she humiliated him and looked down on him to no end.


    Now that he knew George, she wanted to treat him like he was her own son.


    Wynn felt that Martha was crossing the line. Her own mother was so discriminatory.


    ¡°Right, Philip. From now on, tter George more. There will only be advantages and no disadvantages


    to this,¡± Martha said. ¡°What did you help him with?¡±


    This was what Martha was concerned about the most. She was wondering whether she could get some


    money out of this.


    Philip made up a lie on the spot. ¡°I was there when Mr. Thomas had a heart attack on the street. I was


    the one who sent him to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad. He didn¡¯t give you any money?¡± When Martha said this, her eyes were glued on


    Philip.


    He had given her 100,000 bucksst time and it caused such a hugemotion.


    Was George the one who gave him that money?


    Then it must be more than 100,000!


    This guy must be hiding the rest of the money!


    She had to get it from him!


    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? Do you not know what kind of person Philip is? How would he ask


    someone for money?¡± Wynn said, her face cold.


    What was her mother doing? Was she suspecting Philip?


    ¡°What do you know? Shut up!¡± Martha yelled at Wynn before looking at Philip once more. She said,


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re also addressing me as your mother. My daughter is married to you and she has suffered


    for three long years. You¡¯ve embarrassed me and your father multiple times. You can¡¯t hide this from


    us. How much did he give you?¡±


    She was sure that Philip had received some money from George Thomas.


    Philip looked at Wynn and sighed slightly. He did not have a choice.


    If he was targeted by Martha, he just had toply.


    ¡°One million. There¡¯s still 900,000 bucks left. It¡¯s to treat M¡¯s illness.¡± Philip could only say that. He


    told Wynn before that he had a card with one million bucks.


    One million bucks!


    When she heard this, Martha was full of energy. She stared at Philip and brought out the power of a


    mother-inw. She reached out her hand and said coldly, ¡°Give me the card. I¡¯ll keep it for you.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    This was Martha¡¯s true self. She would reach out her hand and ask for money like it was the most


    natural thing to do.


    She was a woman with no shame.


    Philip was dumbfounded. He did not know what to say, so he looked at Wynn instead.


    Wynn walked over and said coldly, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Even if Philip has that money, we can¡¯t


    give it to you. It¡¯s for M¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Wynn knew Philip¡¯s personality. He must be saying that he had one million bucks to deal with Martha.


    However, he did not expect his mother-inw to ask for the money.


    When Martha heard that, her face fell. She got up and started making a ruckus. ¡°I never said I won¡¯t


    use it to treat M. I¡¯m just gonna keep this money for you and you can ask for it from me when you


    want to use it.¡±


    Wynn was furious. She would not give her the money no matter what.


    Martha did not even care about M.


    It would be hard to get the money back from her when she got her hands on the money.


    Martha turned her head to look at Philip when Wynn refused. She asked bossily, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m going to


    ask you one more time. Are you giving this money to me for safekeeping or not?¡±


    It was clear that she was trying to debauch him.


    Philip had no choice. He took out the card that he had prepared way before this.


    After what happened at the bank, Philip prepared this card. There was 900,000 bucks inside. Initially,


    he wanted to use this to deal with Wynn but who knew he was going to hand it to Martha tonight.


    Smack!


    Martha was quick. Before Wynn could reach out her hand, she snatched it over. She rolled her eyes


    and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Then, she took the card happily and refused to let it out of her hand. She turned around and sashayed


    back into her bedroom. She finally got out after a long while.


    When she got out, Philip and Wynn had already left.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Martha asked curiously. Her face was cold.


    Charles sighed helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve chased them away.¡±


    Martha pressed her lips together and murmured, ¡°I only took one million from them. What? I can¡¯t take


    this money? This is for their best. If this money is with Philip, he might waste all of it.¡±


    Martha looked down on Philip, so naturally she would not let him keep the money.


    ¡°No, help me check where George Thomas¡¯ office is. I¡¯ll go over tomorrow. Philip saved his life and he


    only gave him one million. He¡¯s so rich, so he should be giving him ten million,¡± Martha said. She had


    already formted a n.


    She would not let this money tree walk away so easily.


    ¡°Check for yourself. I don¡¯t have time to indulge you in your tomfoolery.¡± Charles had a headache. He


    removed his presbyopic sses and went back into his bedroom.


    ¡°Charles Johnston, what do you mean? Am I being silly? I¡¯m doing this for the family! If you care about


    your daughter, you should ask her to divorce Philip!¡±


    Martha was throwing yet another tantrum. She started shouting and making a scene.


    Wynn woke up pretty early today because she had to represent herpany to talk business with


    Turner¡¯s Second Hospital.


    The location of the meeting was at the meeting room of Beacon Pharmaceutical.


    Wynn nned to visit M in the hospital after the meeting.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It had been two days since she saw M.


    It was worth mentioning that sincest night, Wynn could not get into contact with Juan anymore.


    She did not really care about this because she assumed that Juan was busy.


    ¡°Hello, Director Stanley. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here. I¡¯m hoping that we can work together.¡± Inside the


    meeting room, Wynn represented herpany to talk to the new person in charge of Turner¡¯s Second


    Hospital.


    This time, there were six representatives from Beacon Pharmaceutical. Naturally, Derrick was there.


    After all, he could not just leave this important coboration to his employees.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hall, Miss Johnston. I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Johnston is so young and talented.¡± Director


    Stanley was polite and modest. Both sides had greeted each other.


    Then, they started to negotiate on the terms of the coboration.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, as per our director¡¯s request, we have already prepared the contract. Please have a


    look. If everything¡¯s in order, we can sign it directly,¡± said Director Stanley.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wynn and Derrick were shocked. They did not expect the other party to be so clear cut.


    Was Philip so respectable?


    ¡°Director Stanley, you¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± Derrick asked in disbelief.


    This was the fastest coboration in history. Plus, it was with Turner¡¯s Second Hospital!


    Derrick did not understand. Was this all because of Wynn?


    ¡°Mr. Derrick, don¡¯t worry. This was arranged by Director Turner. As long as Miss Johnston is here, we


    can sign this and start working together,¡± Director Stanley smiled and said.


    When he said that, the secretary handed the contract to Wynn and Derrick. The two of them scanned


    the contract and found that the contract was tailor-made for Beacon Pharmaceutical. The profit for


    them was unimaginable!


    If they signed this contract, Beacon Pharmaceutical would make at least 200 million more!

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    200 million?


    Derrick almost fell down from his chair.


    ¡°Director Stanley, are you sure you¡¯re not joking? It¡¯s obvious that the terms in this contract are more


    beneficial to Beacon.¡± Wynn felt like she was dreaming. This was unbelievable.


    Director Stanley smiled and said, ¡°Miss Johnston, we¡¯ve already signed it. What else are you worried


    about?¡±


    Wynn looked over and the contract was indeed signed. It was also stamped.


    This meant that as long as Wynn signed it, the contract would be in effect.


    It seemed like Philip and Professor Turner¡¯s rtionship was not that simple. There must be something


    she did not know.


    She had to go back and ask Philip.


    Recently, Wynn realized she understood Philip less and less. He had changed too much.


    When she thought about that, Wynn lifted the pen and was about to sign.


    However, at this moment!


    The door of the meeting room was opened.


    In a sh, eight bodyguards in suits barged in and stood at the door.


    An elegant woman with a strapless long white Valentino dress walked in. Her features were perfect,


    and her tall nose was very defined. There were arrogance and coldness in her eyes.


    She was wearing a wide pink sun hat and a pair of expensive LV crystal shoes. She also had on a pair


    of white silk gloves, and on her neck, there was a diamond ne. They were all pink diamonds.


    This woman was radiating an air of elegance. At the same time, she was so cold that she looked totally


    unapproachable.


    The moment she walked into the meeting room, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. She was gorgeous!


    She looked even more beautiful than celebrities!


    Plus, her body was amazing. She was holding a red LV bag with her fair hand. Her long and slender


    legs looked like they had been drawn by an artist. Her skin was also glowing. Like porcin, it looked


    like it would break upon contact.


    A sense of ss was oozing from every pore on her skin. Only rich youngdies would have this kind


    of ssiness.


    Every woman in the meeting room felt ashamed andcking after looking at her.


    Only Wynn couldpare with this woman¡¯s beauty. However, she still lost when it came to ss.


    This was the meeting of a princess from a royal family and a princess from an ordinary family.


    Everyone was shocked. No one knew who this woman was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think you should sign this contract.¡±


    This was what the woman said after she barged in.


    Her tone was icy. It was as if one had entered an ice world. Plus, she was exerting an invisible


    pressure on everyone.


    ¡°Miss, I am the chairman of Beacon Pharmaceutical, Derrick Hall. And you are?¡± Derrick stood up. He


    smiled and was being a gentleman.


    The woman just nced at him coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to know who I am.¡±


    How arrogant! How rampant! How proud!


    This woman was covered in icicles all over her body.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the woman walked in front of Wynn. She lifted her eyebrows and


    enunciated, ¡°Are you Wynn Johnston?¡±


    Wynn was shocked by the overwhelming pressure that this woman was exerting on her. She nodded


    her head. ¡°Yes, and you are¡­¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that this woman was not easy to deal with. She was adorned with branded goods all


    over. She was definitely a youngdy from an affluent family.


    However, how did she know her?


    p!


    A loud pnded on Wynn¡¯s face. The sound resonated in the entire meeting room.


    Wynn was stunned. She was in disbelief. Everyone else present was in disbelief too.


    ¡°Miss, why did you hit her?¡± Derrick was shocked. He wanted to uphold justice for Wynn.


    However, this woman in front of him only peered at him coldly. It was enough to make Derrick tremble


    in fear.


    She was so scary!


    That woman¡¯s eyes were too icy!


    ¡°Go back and tell Philip rke that you took this p for him. He should know what to do.¡±


    After she said that, the woman turned around and left with a trail of coldness behind her.


    When she got to the door of the meeting room, she turned around again. Then, she grinned at Wynn


    and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you. My name is Chloe Sommerset.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    After that icy woman left the meeting room, everyone still could not calm down.


    Wynn¡¯s face was burning. She did not even know who that was.


    However, it seemed like she knew Philip.


    Derrick looked apologetic. He said, ¡°Director Stanley, I¡¯m sorry about that. Um, about our


    coboration¡­¡±


    Director Stanley smiled and tried to soothe the awkwardness. ¡°Of course there¡¯s nothing wrong with the


    coboration. We can just¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Director Stanley¡¯s phone rang.


    After he answered the call, Director Stanley said a few things before his face fell. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Director Stanley? What¡¯s going on?¡± Derrick could read the changes in Director


    Stanley¡¯s face.


    Did something happen?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hall, Miss Johnston. We have to stop this coboration. I don¡¯t really know the details. I


    have to go back and discuss this further with Director Turner. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Director Stanley said that and left with his people.


    There were now only Derrick and his people in the meeting room. Everyone stood with confusion on


    their faces.


    Naturally, everyone was looking at Wynn deviously.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, what¡¯s going on? Do you know that woman?¡±


    Derrick was suppressing his anger. He knew this might have something to do with that woman.


    Especially when that woman mentioned that spineless coward, Philip rke!


    Damn it!


    Did Philip get into trouble and cause this coboration between Beacon and Turner to fail?


    Wynn¡¯s face turned cold. She grabbed her bag and controlled her emotions. She bid farewell to


    Derrick. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hall. I have to go.¡±


    After she said that, Wynn left the meeting room instantly.


    The meeting room started being noisy after she left.


    ¡°Mr. Hall, I think there¡¯s an 80% chance that Miss Johnston¡¯s involved in this.¡±


    ¡°This was such a great chance. It was a great opportunity for Beacon to hit the market but it¡¯s all ruined


    now by Miss Johnston!¡±


    ¡°Who was that woman? She¡¯s so cold and fierce. I¡¯m still scared!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A few people were discussing it noisily. There was dissatisfaction toward Wynn in their conversations.


    Derrick mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Shut up now, all of you!¡±


    Derrick¡¯s head was in pain. Wynn was the one who made this happen and she was also the one who


    destroyed this. There were some suspicion and disapproval toward her in his heart now.


    Back to Philip.


    He did not need to go to the office. He left everything to Agnes as he believed in Agnes¡¯ abilities.


    For the first time, Wynn¡¯s cousin, Lynn, asked Philip out.


    The two of them decided to meet at Game Central. Lynn even brought a few of her friends.


    ¡°Philip, why are you only here now?¡±


    When Lynn saw Philip walking over slowly, she ran over to him sweetly and grabbed his arm. She


    looked obedient and lovable.


    Philip could not ept this sudden change. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Why did you ask me here?¡±


    Lynn smiled with her lips pressed together. She said, ¡°To have fun! Come, let me take you to meet my


    friends.¡±


    Did Lynn only ask him here to have fun? Was it really so simple?


    Of course not.


    When her friends saw Philip, they immediately gave him looks of disgust and sarcasm.


    ¡°Lynn, this is your cowardly brother-inw? He¡¯s really something else. Is looking homeless a trend


    now?¡±


    ¡°Lynn, are you joking? He looks like this but you¡¯re saying he can treat us to a whole day here?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go home. How disappointing. Even I feel embarrassed standing next to someone like


    that.¡±


    They started talking one after another. They were all jabbing and criticizing Philip.


    Damn, this man looked so wretched.


    He was wearing a pair of dirty sport shoes with no brand. His blue sweatshirt was also turning white


    from frequent washing. He stood out among the gang.


    When Lynn saw that her friends were looking down on Philip, she fought back and said, ¡°What do you


    know? My brother-inw is amazing! Do you know Theo Zander? Even Theo needs to be deferential to


    my brother-inw.¡±


    The reason she brought her friends here was to show off.


    Lynn was unhappy when she heard them making fun of Philip like that.


    Theo Zander?


    Her friends looked at each other beforeughing while holding their stomachs.


    ¡°Lynn, is your brain not functioning?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Theo Zander is? How would a p*ssy like him know Theo Zander?¡±


    ¡°If he knows Theo Zander, I¡¯ll kneel and call him my grandpa!¡±


    The boys who were dressed stylishly and behaving improperly had mockery and sarcasm on their


    faces.


    People like them who dabbled with gangs would know who Theo was. He was the underground king of


    Riverdale!


    He had more than 100 gathering ces and also more than 100 men!


    Now Lynn was saying that Philip was one rank above Theo?


    Impossible. What a colossal joke!

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Lynn was panicking. She stomped her feet and grabbed Philip¡¯s arm. She said, ¡°Philip, tell them if this


    is real or not. No, you have to call Theo now and tell him toe here!¡±


    Lynn was starting to throw a tantrum.


    She had never been suspected like this before, so of course she was feeling unhappy.


    However, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know any Theo Zander. Lynn, did you make


    a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Laughter immediately erupted.


    Lynn¡¯s face went red. She could feel the detesting from her friends.


    She felt like a featherless chicken that was standing in front of everyone naked. She was being


    criticized and shamed by everyone.


    ¡°Lynn, that¡¯s enough. Your brother-inw has already said that, so stop lying to us already. We won¡¯t


    laugh at you.¡±


    ¡°Your brother-inw is an honest man. He¡¯s not that much of an idiot it seems.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll just go and have fun ourselves.¡±


    Her friends left whileughing.


    Lynn was livid. She turned around angrily and swung her hand to p Philip. She yelled, ¡°Philip, why


    aren¡¯t you telling the truth? Are you happy now that I¡¯m being mocked by them?¡±


    However, her hand was caught in the air by Philip.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lynn, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t try to use me. If it isn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re Wynn¡¯s cousin, you wouldn¡¯t


    even be able to stand here and talk to me like this, do you understand?¡±


    Philip turned cold all of a sudden. His tone was icy, and there was anger flickering in his eyes.


    Lynn was stunned. She retracted her hand. Then, she stared at Philip fearfully and angrily. After a long


    while, she said, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    ¡®How dare he yell at me!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Lynn was unhappy. She was humiliated by her friends and now she was getting yelled at by Philip. She


    had never been so battered.


    However, Philip replied tly, ¡°Whatever, but I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to do something out of line,


    you¡¯ll have to suffer the consequences.¡±


    After he said that, Philip turned around and walked away with his hands in his pockets.


    Looking at Philip¡¯s back, Wynn was going mad with anger. She stomped her feet on the ground and


    said angrily, ¡°Philip, how dare you offend me! I will make you regret this! I¡¯m so mad!¡±


    She wanted to get back at Philip. The easiest way was to threaten him with something.


    After Philip left, he went to Apex Group to see George.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve prepared the birthday present you asked for. Do you want me to open it for you to


    take a look?¡±


    George looked respectful. Behind him was a blonde secretary with blue eyes. She was holding an


    embroidered box that was the size of a fist. The box looked delicate. It was obvious that the contents


    inside were valuable just by looking at the box.


    Philip took it from the secretary and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a gift. Your box is too fancy. Change it to


    another one that looks simpler.¡±


    In a sh, the secretary changed it to a normal box. Philip held it in his hands and nodded while feeling


    at ease.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± When Philip walked to the door, he stopped suddenly. He asked slowly,


    ¡°When will Chloe arrive in Riverdale?¡±


    ¡°Miss Sommerset might be arriving in these two days,¡± George replied, looking worried.


    The young master¡¯s past romance.


    She was not an easy person to deal with. She was the Sommersets¡¯ third daughter, after all.


    Plus, she had been so badly hurt back then.


    Chloe had been looking for Philip these past years. She only found him because he inherited his


    family¡¯s fortune during this period of time.


    Back then, Philip had left without saying anything.


    This morning, Martha went out early in the morning. She was wearing a typical checkered middle-aged


    woman attire and holding a tumbler of ck chicken soup that she made herself. She called a car and


    went to Apex Group.


    She was giddy with glee and felt like she was walking on clouds.


    Why did Marthae here?


    She came here to see George, of course.


    She had nned this out clearly. She was going to fawn over George and would ask him for money!


    Philip saved his life, so one million was too little.


    Philip felt embarrassed to ask for more but she was not. She was thick-skinned.


    She would not ask for much, she would only ask for ten million. If he refused, then she would ask for


    five million. If he still refused, she would make a fuss.


    He had such a bigpany and was the richest man in Riverdale. He must be loaded. He would not


    care about these few million bucks.


    When she got to Apex Group, Martha got out of the car and went to the entrance of the building. At the


    same time, a group of people walked out.


    It was George!


    Martha¡¯s eyes brightened. She wanted to rush over while being full of joy and expectations.


    However, Martha stopped walking.


    Was that not Philip next to George?


    Why was that coward here?


    Martha hid at one side hurriedly. Then, she saw George asking Philip to get into the Bentley


    respectfully.


    Respectfully!


    She saw this with her own two eyes. George was being so respectful to Philip. He even bowed and


    opened the door for him.


    How¡­ How was this possible?


    Was this really her spineless son-inw, Philip rke?

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    She was panicking!


    Martha was beyond frantic now. She hurriedly took out her phone with trembling hands and took a


    photo.


    She wanted to save some evidence so that she could go back and ask Philip.


    Naturally, Martha was suspicious of Philip¡¯s identity now.


    How could a spineless coward get into the same luxury car as the richest man in Riverdale?


    Martha could not understand this. She turned around and left.


    When she got back home, she told Charles everything. ¡°Charlie, look at this. Is this Philip?¡±


    Charles was fiddling with his birds. He put down the birdcage and put on his presbyopic sses to take


    a look. He said, ¡°Why did you take his picture? Are you still following Philip?¡±


    Charles was shocked. What was wrong with his wife?


    She was even using such cheap tricks to stalk him?


    Martha red at him and smacked him on the arm. She said, ¡°Look at the person next to him!¡±


    Charles was curious. He looked closely and eximed, ¡°Is¡­ Is that George Thomas?¡±


    Martha nodded and sat on the sofa. She crossed her arms and started pondering with a look of


    disbelief on her face. Then, she said, ¡°Philip must be hiding something from us. Charlie, call him now


    and ask him toe over. I need to ask him what¡¯s his rtionship with George. I want to know if he¡¯s


    hiding more money from me.¡±


    Martha was only concerned about the money.


    She believed Philip must have taken a lot of money for himself.


    He must have taken more than one million bucks.


    After all, he had saved someone¡¯s life. Plus, the other guy was treating him so courteously.


    Charles hesitated for a while and said suddenly, ¡°Martha, don¡¯t you think that Philip has been acting


    differently from before?¡±


    How would Martha care about this? She mmed her hand on the table and said, ¡°What¡¯s so different?


    He¡¯s still a spineless coward. If he¡¯s really different, I, as his mother-inw, will hire a pnquin with


    eight carriers to bring him to our home honorably!¡±


    Charles sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Why are you doing this? Philip is our son-inw, after all. Do you


    have to treat him this way?¡±


    Even though Charles did not want to recognize a good-for-nothing like Philip as his son-inw, at the


    end of the day, the fact could not be changed.


    Martha red at him and said, ¡°Why are you talking so much? Call him now!¡±


    When she saw that Charles did not make a move, she took out her own phone and said angrily, ¡°If you


    won¡¯t do it, I will!¡±


    After she dialed the number, Martha waited. When the call went through, Martha said arrogantly,


    ¡°Philip, where are you? Come to my house now. Your father-inw and I have something to ask you.¡±


    When Philip got Martha¡¯s call, he had just arrived at the hospital with George. Her tone was unfriendly


    and it sounded like she was interrogating him.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at the hospital. I¡¯ll go there in a bit.¡±


    ¡°No! Get over here now!¡± Martha said proudly.


    m!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She hung up the phone without waiting for a reply, making Philip sigh helplessly. He called a car and


    went to the Old Johnston Manor.


    When he got inside the house, Philip could feel the coldness inside.


    Martha was sitting on the sofa. She looked at him with the corner of her eyes. She said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re


    here. Sit.¡±


    Philip nodded and greeted the two elders. Then, he sat on the single-seated sofa diagonally across


    Martha. He asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you ask me toe here in such a hurry?¡±


    Martha did not beat around the bush. She said frankly, ¡°Philip, what¡¯s your rtionship with George?


    Did you really just save him? That¡¯s all?¡±


    Philip was shocked. What did Martha find out?


    No way! He had been hiding this quite well.


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I already exin it to you? Why don¡¯t I ask Mr. Thomas over to exin this again?¡± Philip


    said.


    However, Martha chuckled coldly and grabbed her phone. Then, she put it in front of Philip and pointed


    at the screen. ¡°Is this you?¡±


    He was still lying to him!


    When Philip saw the photo, his heart dropped. Was Martha stalking him?


    He lifted his eyebrows, and his face fell. Philip looked disgusted as he said, ¡°It¡¯s me. However, this


    doesn¡¯t mean anything. I was just there to express my gratitude. In the end, Mr. Thomas was very


    courteous to me. He walked me out personally and drove me back to my office.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Martha was curious. However, she had no proof that Philip was lying.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Then will you two believe me if I tell you I own Apex Group and George is


    working for me?¡±


    Of course not!


    Martha would not believe this.


    She would know what kind of person her son-inw was.


    If it was just like he said, why did he choose to suffer her cold shoulders and humiliation all this time?

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Philip knew they would not believe him, so he purposely said that.


    Sometimes, people would not want to believe the truth.


    Martha did not say anything. It was unclear what she was thinking about. Then, she said in a


    commanding tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to Wynn¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday that¡¯s happening in two


    days. Just stay home.¡±


    Martha¡¯s father would be celebrating his 70th birthday the day after tomorrow. She did not want to bring


    this cowardly man over.


    If not, she would be shamed endlessly by her family members from her maternal home.


    Plus, the old master had always been unhappy about Wynn¡¯s marriage. Would she be congratting


    her father or infuriating him by bringing Philip back?


    Philip expected this, so he did not say anything. He took out a box from his pocket and said, ¡°Mom, this


    is the gift I prepared for the old master.¡±


    Martha looked at the embroidered box on the table and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s this? The box looks so bad.


    Are you giving him something that¡¯s only worth a few dozen bucks?¡±


    Martha did not even want to open the box to take a look. She did not want to dirty her eyes.


    What good thing could Philip afford to give the old master?


    Would it not be a joke for her to bring this box to the old master?


    When Philip was about to say something, Charles mediated the dispute and said, ¡°Martha, it¡¯s


    something from Philip¡¯s heart. Can you stop causing trouble now?¡±


    Martha scoffed and said coldly, ¡°Alright. You should go now.¡±


    Before Philip could walk out of the door, Martha¡¯s second sister, Pa, walked in while dressed


    stylishly. She was not courteous at all. She immediately sat down on the sofa and yelled, ¡°Martha, get


    me a ss of water! It¡¯s so hot and I¡¯m parched.¡±


    Martha¡¯s face fell, but she still fetched a ss of water for her second sister.


    Pa took a few sips before noticing Philip. She sneered with a surprised expression. ¡°Oh, Philip is


    here too! That¡¯s good. I¡¯m here to talk to you about this. The old master¡¯s birthday is in two days. You


    guys should go with our Samantha¡¯s car.¡±


    Go there with their car?


    Martha was curious, so she asked, ¡°Pa, will we fit in Sammy¡¯s car?


    ¡°Of course!¡± Pa was excited. She said with a grin, ¡°Our Frankie just bought a new car for Sammy.


    It¡¯s a Lincoln Navigator they said. It¡¯s over a million bucks and it¡¯s a seven-seater. So it¡¯ll definitely fit all


    of you.¡±


    She was clearly showing off.


    This was why Pa was here.


    Martha¡¯s face fell as she red at Philip furiously. She was calling him a good-for-nothing bum in her


    heart.


    Pa was ecstatic. She was indeed here to show off. Now that she saw their unwilling and helpless


    faces, she felt extremely pleased with herself.


    Pa felt resentful toward Philip for failing to meet expectations and said, ¡°Martha, it¡¯s alright. Just tell


    Philip to work harder. Perhaps he¡¯ll be able to buy a good car in a few years. Right, Philip?¡±


    When Philip¡¯s name was mentioned, he chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re being hrious, Aunt Pa. How


    can Ipete with Frank? He owns apany.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you can¡¯t say that. Even though there¡¯s a huge difference between you and Frankie, I know that


    you can endure a lot of hardship. Why don¡¯t I ask Frankie to help keep a lookout on any vacancy that¡¯s


    suitable for you in hispany? I¡¯ll ask him to help out because after all, we¡¯re family. We have to keep


    the goodies within the family. You¡¯ll even throw a bone to your dog.¡± Pa chuckled. Her expression


    betrayed how she was feeling right now.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Her words wereced with jeers and mockery.


    Of course her nephew-inw was nothingpared to her Frankie.


    She was just saying without meaning any of it. She wanted to flex her son-inw¡¯s ability.


    Philip¡¯s face fell. Did she just call him a dog?


    Hehe.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Pa,¡± Philip took in a deep breath and said calmly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be going now. I¡¯ll ask Sammy to pick you up in two days.¡±


    Pa came quickly and left quickly once she was done showing off.


    After Pa left, Martha was livid. She smashed the cup and screamed at Philip angrily, ¡°Who asked


    you to chime in? You worthless piece of trash! Look at your Aunt Pa¡¯s son-inw and look at you!


    What has Frankie bought for his wife? An LV bag, gold nes, and gold rings. Now, he even bought


    a luxury car that¡¯s worth over a million bucks! Before this, he even bought a three-story mansion that


    costs over ten million! What about you? What have you ever bought for us? How did I get such a


    spineless bum like you as my son-inw? I¡¯m so mad! You¡¯re not allowed toe to the birthday party,


    do you hear me?¡±


    Martha was so angry that her head was throbbing. She sat on the sofa while fuming. ¡°Why are you still


    standing there? Get lost! I get a headache whenever I see you!¡±


    Philip was feeling helpless.


    He had bought a house too. It was at the other courtyard in Dragon City.


    It was the most expensive one. It was called First Pce and it was worth a billion bucks!


    Luxury car?


    He had all of the luxury cars in the world. His parking lot was built on a hill.


    ¡°Mom, I bought a house not long ago too,¡± Philip looked at the angry Martha and said suddenly after


    pondering.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    After he said that, Martha stared at Philip. Her gaze was sharp, looking as if she was trying to find


    something on Philip¡¯s face.


    ¡°What? Did you say you bought a house? Philip, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? You¡¯ve been


    poor for three years but now you can afford a house? I don¡¯t think you can even afford a toilet!¡±


    Martha was furious. Philip was really something else. He was still trying to lie to her at this moment.


    He could afford a house?


    Martha even paid half of the amount of the house he and Wynn were living in right now.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The average property price in Riverdale was 20,000 to 30,000 bucks per square feet.


    How could he afford that?


    ¡°Mom, before I got married to Wynn, I brought over some savings from my home. I bought it recently so


    if you and dad want to live there, I can arrange for it right now,¡± Philip said calmly.


    This time, Charles could not continue watching this anymore. He had been fiddling with his antiques at


    one side before this. He scoffed and said, ¡°Philip, your mother berates you because you refuse to grow


    up. Now, you¡¯re boasting in front of us. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? You said you bought a house. With what?


    How much savings do you have?¡±


    Charles could be quite savage when he started scolding someone.


    Martha chimed in sarcastically, ¡°When you got married to Wynn, your parents were not there. It¡¯s


    obvious that they look down on us. What¡¯s wrong? Are you from a rich family or are you an aristocrat? I


    can count the amount of your savings with my eyes closed.¡±


    Philip pressed his lips together.


    He wanted to tell Martha that if she really wanted to count his money, she would never be able to finish


    counting them for hundreds of generations.


    Martha got up to push Philip out of the door when she saw that he was not talking. She said, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough. Go home now. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re not allowed toe the day after tomorrow. Go to the


    hospital to take care of your daughter.¡±


    After she kicked Philip out, Martha sat on the sofa. Anger was boiling in her stomach.


    ¡°Charlie, what do you think Pa meant? Did shee all the way here to show off? It¡¯s just a stupid


    car! It wasn¡¯t paid for with her own money either. She¡¯s just depending on her son-inw, so why¡¯s she


    so pleased with herself? She¡¯s just a chicken who wants to be a phoenix!¡±


    Martha was scolding furiously. She was livid. When her gazended on the box on the coffee table, she


    got even angrier.


    What present could that good-for-nothing give anyway?


    She opened the box to take a look at what he wanted to give the old master.


    When Martha opened the box and saw what was inside, she was furious.


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s just a stupid ornamental thumb ring! He was going to give this worthless trash to the


    old master for his birthday! He must have bid this from an antique market. I¡¯m so mad! He has


    completely embarrassed me!¡±


    Martha looked at it a few more times and put the jade ornamental thumb ring back in the box. Then,


    she started to sulk.


    Charles only took a nce at the ring and did not pay much attention to it. He did not want to care


    about it anyway, so he said, ¡°Why are you making life difficult for yourself? Aren¡¯t you just looking for


    trouble?¡±


    Martha stared at him and got up to leave.


    At the same time in Cloud Pavilion, the biggest antique ce in Capital City.


    A tall and slender woman in a suit pushed open the heavy door and walked into the vast office. There


    were various valuable antiques and precious stones all over the room.


    ¡°Boss, are you looking for me?¡± The woman bowed. Her hands were on her stomach. She was


    respectful.


    A middle-aged man who looked like he was in his 40s sat on the chair. He was wearing a pair of ck-


    rimmed sses and there was a thin golden chain on his sses. He had arge build, and his face


    was solemn. He looked unflustered.


    Don Garcia was the boss of Cloud Pavilion. He was also a famous collector in the country. He had a


    net worth of ten billion!


    ¡°Do you have the information of the person I asked you to investigate?¡± Don¡¯s voice was robust. He


    sounded like an old clock. He gave out an air of authority.


    The woman replied respectfully, ¡°I checked, but I couldn¡¯t find anything. We already gave out an


    invitation of goodwill, but they rejected us.¡±


    Don nodded and said, ¡°Keep investigating. We have to find them. Tell me once you find anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Boss.¡± The woman went out of the office.


    Don got up and stood in front of the french window. He looked out at the night view of Capital City.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Two days ago, Cloud Pavilion sold an item at a sky-high price¡ª130 million!


    It was a jade ornamental thumb ring that once belonged to Emperor Qianlong!


    When news got out, the entire city was shaken to its core!


    It had been quite a while since someone dared to bid like this.


    130 million!


    The buyer was so rich and imposing!


    Don contacted his people to get in touch with the buyer immediately. However, they could not find them


    and were rejected directly when an invitation was sent out.


    This buyer was so mysterious. They must be someone rich and powerful. Don had to find them


    immediately.


    At the same time, the Yates were indulging in a cheerful and joyous atmosphere.


    Old Master Yates was celebrating his 70th birthday. It was a huge asion!


    Old Master Yates¡¯ name was Bob Yates. He was a high-ranking secretary of an organization and held


    an important position. He had many students, and it could be said that he was highly respected.


    After he retired, he went back to Yates Vige and became the most respected person there.


    It was all because of his position in the family hierarchy.


    The Yates became the most influential family in the vige. There were a lot of different branches in the


    family tree. There were more than ten families with that name.


    With Bob¡¯s prestige, he led a nice life. Some of his children joined the organization and some ventured


    into the business world. Of course, some were just idle in general.


    After all, one would get all kinds of people when one had arge family.


    Back then, Bob had assisted Charles financially, so that was how he got a good opportunity.


    The Yates Courtyard had the typical tall white walls of Hui-style architecture. It had three halls with two


    enclosed courtyards. There was a pond, a fake mountain, and andscape garden in the main


    courtyard. They disyed the imposing manner of the top family in Yates Vige.


    Old Master Yates¡¯ children and grandchildren were excited about his birthday party. Not only did they


    want to congratte the old master, but they also wanted to see a certain someone.


    ¡°Do you think that good-for-nothing wille to the old master¡¯s party?¡±


    Inside the Yates Courtyard, a gang of youngsters was chatting while having tea.


    ¡°Of course not! Aunt Martha won¡¯t let hime. She didn¡¯t bring himst time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the old master doesn¡¯t like Philip, so it¡¯ll only anger the old master if Aunt Martha brings him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Wynn was thinking. She insisted on marrying that spineless bum. I¡¯m going to die


    fromughter.¡±


    They were all from the Yates family. They were born in Yates Vige.


    ¡°He can¡¯t just not show up. I want to see him make a fool out of himself. Let me call Aunt Martha and


    tell her to bring him along,¡± a young man said. He looked quite handsome. There was a ne with a


    gold lock on his neck.


    His name was Eric Yates. He was the only son of Samson Yates, the fourth child of the old master. He


    was also the youngest one in the third generation of Yates. The old master was very fond of him.


    As such, he was spoilt until he was arrogant and condescending.


    ¡°Aunt Martha, this is Eric. I want to ask you something. Will your son-inw Philipe to my


    grandpa¡¯s birthday party?¡± Eric shushed his cousins by putting his finger on his lips.


    ¡°Eric! What¡¯s wrong? Do you miss your useless brother-inw?¡± Martha mocked over the phone.


    Eric chuckled and said, ¡°I was just asking. It has been a while since I saw him.¡±


    Martha replied, ¡°Alright, I know what you¡¯re thinking about. Philip will definitely show up this time. If he


    refuses, I¡¯ll tie him up and drag him there, okay?¡±


    When he got the answer he wanted, Eric exchanged a few more words with Martha before hanging up.


    Then, he announced to everyone, ¡°Alright, Philip will be here. Let¡¯s get ready. We¡¯ll watch how he


    makes a fool out of himselfter.¡±


    The group of people looked at each other and smirked. Their faces looked pleased as they thought


    about their evil ns.


    This was such a grand party. How boring would it be if they did not cause some drama?


    Plus, Philip was always the butt of the joke. He could not be absent.


    After some nning from Eric and his gang, this n was brewing quickly. Almost all of the Yates knew


    that Philip would being to the old master¡¯s party.


    Not only the youngsters but even the seniors including Samson were shaking their heads in disdain.


    Samson said angrily, ¡°If a coward like Philipes to congratte the old master, it¡¯ll bring shame to


    the Yates.¡±


    Philip had no idea about this.


    He went to the hospital to visit M and ran into Wynn in the hospital room.


    ¡°Wynn, you got off early today,¡± Philip said with a grin.


    Wynn peered at him coldly and did not reply. Philip did not know what to do now.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Philip sat down next to Wynn and asked softly.


    Wynn was furious. She was keeping her anger inside of her. She wanted to ask him but did not want to


    be the one who made the first move.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted Philip to exin to her himself.


    M ran over quietly and approached Philip¡¯s ear. She said softly in a sweet voice, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is


    not happy. She told M that daddy¡¯s having an affair. There¡¯s a pretty aunty out there.¡±


    An affair?


    Philip was amused. He said immediately, ¡°Wynn, what are you thinking? Do you think a man like me


    will have an affair?¡±


    Wynn could not take it anymore. She turned her head, showing her red eyes. Tears were rolling in her


    eyes. One would feel a twinge of pain in their hearts from looking at her eyes.


    ¡°Philip, who is Chloe Sommerset?¡± Wynn asked suddenly. She was trying hard to control her emotions.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chloe Sommerset.


    How did Wynn know about Chloe?


    Philip was stunned. His words were stuck in his throat. He did not know how to answer her.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red with some moisture in them. She looked at Philip and tried to catch something


    from the changes in his expression. In the end, she only felt disappointment.


    She was disappointed in Philip.


    Wynn covered her mouth and got up. Then, she left the room while sobbing.


    Philip did not say anything because he did not know how to exin this situation to her.


    He was not ready to exin this to Wynn.


    Wynn cried for a while in the toilet. She was sure that Philip was having an affair as he did not exin


    the matter to her.


    Wynn¡¯s heart was hurting. She did not know how to face Philip.


    More than ten minutes had passed before Wynn finally calmed down. She went back to the room and


    did not see Philip. She then continued to apany M with a glum face.


    Philip had tried to exin himself a few times but it was as if the words were stuck in his throat. He


    could not get them out.


    The atmosphere in the room was depressing, so Philip exited the room while Wynn was still in the


    toilet. When he got out, he called Mindy. ¡°Mindy, did anything happen at yourpany today?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Mindy was obviously mad. She scoffed a few times and said, ¡°Hmph!


    Philip rke, you absolute trash of a man, do not call me again!¡±


    m!


    She hung up.


    Philip did not understand what was going on. He muttered to himself and called the number again.


    In the end, Mindy yelled at him and hurled abuses at him, ¡°Philip rke! Stop calling me! You f*ckboy,


    I¡¯m blocking you!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mindy, I have something to ask you. It¡¯s serious,¡± Philip said quickly. He was scared that Mindy


    would block him.


    When the other party did not say anything, he asked hurriedly, ¡°Did Wynn run into anyone in the office


    today?¡±


    He could guess what had happened. Wynn had gone to discuss business with Turner, but she asked


    about Chloe when she got back. It could only mean that she ran into her in the office.


    Mindy said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Don¡¯t you know what shameful deed you¡¯ve done? Wynn loves


    you so much and you¡­ You cheated on her behind her back! You f*ckboy!¡±


    Mindy was livid. She was fighting for justice on behalf of Wynn.


    How dare a good-for-nothing like Philip have an affair!


    The entirepany knew what had happened in the meeting room.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mindy, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Am I that kind of person? Tell me who Wynn ran into at the office


    today,¡± Philip said.


    Mindy hesitated for a while and said angrily, ¡°The coboration with Turner went to sh*t. A woman


    named Chloe Sommerset barged in halfway and pped Wynn during the meeting¡­¡±


    Chloe pped Wynn?


    Instantly, Philip¡¯s face turned cold. His eyes also became piercing.


    Wynn did not tell him this.


    Philip felt remorseful toward Chloe, but he would not allow anyone to bully Wynn.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Philip hung up the phone. His temperament became intimidating.


    He called George immediately.


    ¡°Old Man George, get in touch with Chloe for me. I want to see her,¡± Philip said coldly.


    George said through the phone, ¡°Young Master, Miss Sommerset is with me right now. Do you want to


    come over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Philip said.


    Then, he called a car and got to Apex Tower.


    Inside the chairman¡¯s office, Chloe was sitting on the soft sofa with her arms crossed. Her eyes were


    cold and they were filled with resentment. She was staring at Philip who was standing in front of her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in seven years. You¡¯ve changed quite a lot,¡± Chloe said.


    Her gaze lookedplicated. There was surprise, jealousy, hope, and also disappointment.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Philip looked at the woman in front of him coldly. This was the woman he had wronged seven years


    ago. He said, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t involve other people in our business. Don¡¯t cause any trouble for my family.¡±


    p!


    Chloe got up and pped Philip across the face. Then, she red at him and said, ¡°What happened


    between you and me will not end so easily. Don¡¯t forget how you left me without a word and how much


    you¡¯ve hurt me!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s heart pounded when she saw Philip. After all, they had not seen each other for seven years.


    She had even looked forward to this.


    However, Philip¡¯s eyes and expression just now betrayed how he truly felt.


    Chloe was a woman, so she knew how Philip was feeling. He only cared about that woman named


    Wynn.


    ¡°Chloe, what happened seven years ago was my fault. It¡¯s fine if you want to punish me. However, you


    can¡¯t do anything to Wynn. This is my warning for you,¡± Philip said.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If Chloe really touched Wynn, Philip would fight back without a second thought.


    ¡°Warning?¡±


    Chloeughed coldly. The gentleness in the corner of her eyes became cold. She said, ¡°Who are you


    to warn me? You¡¯re the reason I¡¯m like this today! How dare you leave without a word seven years ago


    and let me suffer the humiliation and shame all alone! On what grounds?¡±


    Chloe yelled and cried until her voice was hoarse. Tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. They


    signified the despair in her heart.


    ¡°Do you know how I managed to live through those seven years? Chloe Sommerset has be a


    massive joke in Capital City! The Sommersets have be a joke!


    ¡°And all of this was caused by you, Philip!


    ¡°You ruined me. I just want to get back what I deserve and you¡¯re being so nervous?


    ¡°Wynn? Let me tell you, Philip. As long as I am here, your life will be living hell! I will definitely break


    you two apart. I will!¡±


    Chloe said a lot in one breath. She looked terrifying when she talked with her teeth clenched.


    Philip took a deep breath and looked at Chloe. He felt remorseful. He did not know how much hurt he


    had caused her after running away from that marriage.


    She changed. She felt foreign to Philip and he felt scared.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I can apologize to you. If you want anything, you cane to me. I will try my best to


    fulfill your wishes, but Wynn and M are my limits. I won¡¯t allow them to be harmed in any way, do you


    understand?¡± Philip said. His heated gaze was staring at Chloe.


    ¡°Fulfill my wishes?¡±


    Chloe scoffed and said, ¡°Alright, then I want you to divorce Wynn and marry me. Can you do that?¡±


    Philip frowned, and he fell silent.


    Chloeughed in self-mockery for a long while. Tears rolled down her cheeks again. ¡°I knew it. You


    never loved me. Then why did you get engaged to me back then? Why?¡±


    Philip did not know how to deal with Chloe who was being hysterical. He could only let her get angry at


    him and hit him.


    Suddenly, Chloe hugged Philip and said tearfully, ¡°Philip, I miss you. I miss you so much. Promise me


    you¡¯ll divorce that b*tch. I will listen to anything you say. I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you and I won¡¯t


    even interfere even if you find another woman out there once we¡¯re married, okay?¡±


    This was Chloe¡¯s love. Her love was so petty and resentful.


    She loved him so much until she had deviated from the meaning of love.


    Philip pushed Chloe away. He wanted to say something but he stopped. Eventually, he said, ¡°Chloe,


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His apology included everything he wanted to say.


    Chloe¡¯s entire body went limp. Thest piece of softness in her heart waspletely destroyed by


    Philip. He even threw it on the ground and trampled on it.


    Chloe wiped away her tears and chuckled coldly. She said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m just a dispensable


    passerby in your heart.¡±


    Philip pressed his lips together. He wanted to exin, but in the end, he chose silence.


    He did not want Chloe to get hurt because of him again. He also did not want Wynn to get hurt because


    of him.


    However, the damage had already been done.


    He was scared that the more he exined, the more he would mess things up.


    Perhaps, being straightforward was the best ending for both of them.


    Chloe¡¯s expression was icy. She stared into Philip¡¯s eyes and asked suddenly, ¡°Philip, does your wife


    know who you are?¡±


    Chloe waspletely devoured by anger. She only had one goal in her heart, and it was revenge.


    She wanted to return the humiliation she had felt for the past seven years to Philip.


    She wanted him to understand that he would never be able to make up for the hurt that she endured.


    Philip¡¯s pupils constricted as he frowned. He asked coldly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Chloe took out her phone and crossed one arm across her chest. A cold smile appeared on her red


    lips. She said, ¡°What do you think Wynn¡¯s reaction will be if I tell her who you really are?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes dimmed. His entire body plunged into coldness.


    When she said that, Chloe dialed the number that she found.


    The call went through.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    It was Wynn¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    When he heard Wynn¡¯s voice, Philip¡¯s face fell. He stared at Chloe intensely.


    Chloe looked at Philip with a fake smile and said, ¡°Hello, Wynn. I¡¯m Chloe.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Wynn was a woman with a temper. It was obvious that she was mad from her


    cold tone.


    Chloe did not answer immediately. She looked at Philip and said softly, ¡°If Wynn knows who you are,


    how will she react? Have you ever thought about it?¡±


    Philip clenched his fists, his eyes heated. His low voice sounded like the growl of a beast. He said,


    ¡°Chloe Sommerset, you¡¯re ying with fire.¡±


    Philip was nervous, but at the same time, he was furious.


    He did not like to be threatened!


    ¡°Philip, do you not understand me? The more exciting a game is, the more I¡¯ll like it.¡± Chloe ced her


    hand under her chin and looked at him provocatively.


    Then, she said into the phone, ¡°Wynn, what kind of man do you think Philip is?¡±


    What kind of man Philip was?


    Wynn was taken aback. She answered without even thinking, ¡°Miss Sommerset, I don¡¯t even know you.


    If you¡¯re here because of my husband, then we can talk face to face. I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill whatever


    conditions you want. However, I must warn you not to break Philip and me apart.¡±


    This was a warning from Wynn. Of course, Chloe did not expect her to answer like this.


    Her expression froze as she knitted her beautiful eyebrows together. She looked arrogant and icy.


    Chloe said coldly, ¡°Wynn, I don¡¯t think you know your husband that well. Have you ever looked into his


    past? Do you know about his family background?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wynn was puzzled. She did not understand what Chloe was talking about.


    She was right. Wynn did not understand Philip all that much. Wynn did not know what Philip was like


    before university. She had only heard stories from Philip himself. Plus, she had never met those friends


    Philip mentioned.


    She only knew recently what Philip¡¯s family was like and what jobs his parents had.


    Did Philip really run away from home as he said?


    Wynn was confused. Her voice became less confident.


    ¡°If you want to know about Philip¡¯s past,e to Northern Sky Western Restaurant,¡± Chloe said calmly.


    Her eyes were glued on Philip the entire time.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. Then, Wynn replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she hung up, Chloe stood proudly in front of Philip. She looked pleased as she had managed to


    get away with her cunning ns. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t look nervous at all.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    He did not take action just now. He was waiting for Chloe.


    If she exposed him through the phone, then he would not hesitate to take action to stop this from


    happening.


    Chloe smirked and reached out a fair hand. She glided her hand across Philip¡¯s resolute face. Her eyes


    were filled with love and admiration. She said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Have dinner with me tonight. We haven¡¯t


    had dinner together in seven years.¡±


    Have dinner with her?


    Philip was enraged.


    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re extorting me!¡±


    Chloe smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Plus, it¡¯s just dinner. Why are you so nervous? Why? Are you


    scared that your wife might see us together?¡±


    Chloe did not continue talking. She waited for Philip to answer her.


    After a while, Philip replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go, but I must warn you. If you expose anything about me to


    Wynn, I¡¯ll make you regret this.¡±


    Philip turned around and left angrily after he said that.


    Chloe stood in the office alone. She watched as Philip left. Her heart started throbbing with pain.


    ¡®Why?


    ¡®Why do you only care about that b*tch?


    ¡®I can¡¯t evenpare to her?¡¯


    When he got back to the hospital, Philip ran into Wynn in front of the hospital room.


    Wynn nced at Philip coldly and thetter only smiled at her before moving out of the way.


    They looked at each other but did not say anything.


    Wynn did not tell Philip about the phone call. She wanted to solve this by herself.


    Philip did not ask as well. They just stayed in silence and started giving each other the silent treatment.


    Philip drove Wynn back in the evening. Wynn looked exhausted. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying with my mom


    for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going there?¡± Philip was worried.


    Wynn did not say anything. She turned her head around and did not pay attention to Philip.


    Philip was helpless.


    It was not that he did not want to tell her. He just did not know how to start the conversation.


    Should he tell Wynn his real identity? Could she ept this?


    Was she ready to be the richest madam in the world?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wynn, trust me. There¡¯s nothing between me and Chloe,¡± Philip said suddenly.


    However, Wynn did not say anything. Her face was cold, and her eyes were shut. It was as if she did


    not want to pay attention to him.


    When they got to the Old Johnston Manor, the two got out of the car simultaneously. Philip wanted to


    help Wynn with her bag but she refused.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be staying here for a few days.¡± Wynn entered the house and changed her shoes. Then, she


    went straight into her room and mmed the door.


    Martha stood in the living room in confusion. She turned her head, and her face fell. She looked at


    Philip and asked, ¡°Did you bully her?¡±


    Wynn did not look like she was in the right mind. Plus, she even wanted to stay here for a few days.


    She must have fought with Philip.


    Alright, very good!


    She had been worried that she would not have a chance to make them file for divorce, but now, here it


    was.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    MANGA1adlogo


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t. Maybe Wynn¡¯s just exhausted.¡± Philip exined.


    However, Martha did not believe him. She looked at him with the corner of her eyes and her face was


    as cold as stagnant water. She pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and started shouting, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t


    understand the daughter I gave birth to? Philip, don¡¯t say that I never warned you. A man like you is not


    a match for my daughter at all! If you¡¯re smart, you should divorce Wynn as soon as possible. Stop


    hindering Wynn from marrying into a rich family!¡±


    Philip was helpless when he was faced with Martha¡¯s arrogance and bossiness.


    Martha was not the only one who was annoyed. Philip was feeling frustrated as well. After being


    used by Martha, Philip¡¯s tone became slightly awful.


    ¡°Alright, I got it. Can you stop nagging? This is between me and Wynn. We will take care of this,¡± Philip


    replied coldly. There was no warmth in his eyes. Martha was shocked by that ominous glint in his eyes.


    Martha was enraged. How dare he talk to her like this. Did he want to die?


    ¡°Philip, how can you talk to me like this? So you don¡¯t even respect your mother-inw anymore?


    Alright, how amazing. Philip rke, you¡¯re really something else. Get out of my house now! Out!¡±


    Martha started pushing Philip out of the house.


    The world had turned upside down. A son-inw was yelling at his mother-inw!


    Philip was annoyed. He swung his hand and pushed Martha aside.


    Thud!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Martha fell backward andnded on the floor on her bottom. Then, she pped her thigh and yelled


    loudly, ¡°Charlie! Come out here and look at this! Your darling son-inw beat me! I can¡¯t stay in this


    family any longer.¡±


    Philip was mortified. He went over to help Matha up. He said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so sorry. It was an ident.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it was an ident? You did this on purpose!¡±


    Martha pointed at Philip unreasonably and started hurling abuses.


    The argument outside caught the attention of Charles who was in the study and Wynn who was in the


    bedroom. They were annoyed when they came out and saw the scene before them.


    Charles went up to Philip and pped him across the face. He yelled, ¡°Are you insane? How dare you


    hit your mother-inw. I, Charles Johnston, don¡¯t have a son-inw like you! Get out of here now!¡±


    Wynn ran over hurriedly and helped Martha up. She red at Philip with anger in her eyes. ¡°Get out of


    my house now! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Philip could not exin himself in front of the wrath of the three.


    He looked at Wynn for a long time before turning around to leave.


    When Wynn saw Philip turning around, she felt a throb in her heart. She wanted to run up to him and


    ask for an exnation, but Martha grabbed her by the arm. ¡°Wynn, is my tailbone broken? Take me to


    the hospital.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    How would Martha not detect that? Wynn had only asked Philip to leave in a fit of anger.


    She could not let her daughter run after him now.


    The bigger this misunderstanding, the better.


    Wynn was frantic. One was her mother while the other was Philip.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now.¡±


    She had no choice. She had to choose her mother. After all, her mother was in so much pain that she


    could not even stand straight. If something happened, Philip could not bear this responsibility.


    When the three of them were ready to head out, they saw a handsome man in a suit outside the door.


    ¡°Hello, is this the house of Martha Yates?¡± The man grinned.


    ¡°Yes, I am Martha Yates.¡± Martha was holding onto Wynn for support. Her face was contorted from


    pain. She was so good at pretending.


    ¡°Hello, Aunty. Miss Sommerset has asked me to send you these.¡± That man smiled.


    Then, seven to eight men in suits started carrying things into the house.


    They were all high-end luxurious goods.


    Gold nes, jade bangles, ck pearls, and even some calligraphies for Charles.


    In addition to that, there were also two boxes of money. There were two million bucks in total!


    Aside from those, there was also a Maserati car key.


    Looking at the gifts that were being carried into her house, Martha was shocked.


    Wynn was also stunned.


    ¡°Um¡­ Child, are these all for us?¡±


    Martha¡¯s legs were turning into noodles from the shock. She was starting to stammer from excitement.


    Her eyes never once left those gifts.


    Especially the boxes filled with two million bucks. It was cold hard cash!


    ¡°Yes, Aunty. These are all from Miss Sommerset.¡± The man smiled.


    Martha could not stand still. These were all for her!


    Wynn¡¯s face fell.


    She could guess who was the one who sent all of these.


    ¡°May I ask who Miss Sommerset is? Do I know her?¡± Martha was not an idiot. She grabbed the man¡¯s


    hands and asked excitedly.


    The man replied, ¡°Miss Sommerset is Mr. Philip rke¡¯s friend.¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Philip rke?


    Martha frowned. She looked annoyed. Whenever she heard Philip¡¯s name, she would feel as if her


    entire body was covered in thorns. However, she hid that feeling in a blink of an eye.


    Miss Sommerset was the one who sent over all these gifts.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    There was precious jewelry, a car, and also cash.


    It was obvious that Miss Sommerset was from an affluent family.


    ¡°Um, our Philip is friends with Miss Sommerset?¡± Martha smiled.


    That man replied politely, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I¡¯m just here to deliver the gifts.¡±


    After he said that, the man left with his men. He came just as quickly as he left.


    Martha finally came back to her senses.


    She was rich!


    ¡°Charlie, Wynn, we¡¯re going to be rich! These¡­ These things are worth so much money! We also have


    two million bucks!¡±


    Martha was so excited that her bottom did not hurt anymore. She stared at those gifts and the two


    boxes of cash. She wanted so badly to fall asleep while holding them.


    Charles was excited, of course. Especially when he saw those calligraphies. He could tell that they


    were extremely valuable.


    They were of good quality. They were amazing things!


    The two of them had fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Wynn, who is Miss Sommerset? Does she know Philip?¡±


    Martha was not an idiot. Miss Sommerset only gave them these things because of Philip.


    Philip was a worthless scum, so how did he get so many wealthy friends?


    That kid was hiding a lot of things from them!


    Wynn¡¯s face fell. She said angrily with a cold expression on her face, ¡°Mom, Dad, return these things


    immediately. We can¡¯t ept them.¡±


    Wynn did not understand what Chloe was trying to say by doing this, but she could tell that she was


    disying her power with money.


    Chloe Sommerset wanted to steal Philip away from her!


    No way in hell!


    Philip was her husband and he was M¡¯s father. Wynn would not admit defeat!


    When Martha heard that Wynn wanted to return all of these gifts, she started to make a fuss. She


    shrieked, ¡°No! No! You can¡¯t! Miss Sommerset gave me these. These are mine! They belong to me,


    Martha Yates! Who are you to send these back?¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes would only open for money. This was the snobbish Martha Yates.


    So what if Wynn was her daughter? Was she better than money?


    Martha would not return these gifts even if she had to cut off ties with her daughter.


    There were so many gold nes. Also, she had two million bucks and a Maserati.


    Martha never had these things before. How could she just give them back?


    ¡°Mom, do you know why she gave you these?¡± Wynn was stomping her feet in anger. Tears were


    forming in her eyes. She was so unfortunate to have such a money-minded mother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Wynn Johnston, I¡¯m warning you. Miss Sommerset gave me these things, so they¡¯re mine


    now. You don¡¯t have the right to make me return them!¡±


    Martha was guarding those gifts while ring at Wynn.


    ¡°Charlie, say something. Tell me, should I return these things or not?¡±


    Martha was trying to gain more momentum with Charles.


    Charles was conflicted. To be honest, he liked the two calligraphies. One of them was from Wang Xizhi!


    Gosh!


    If word got out, his ranking in the collector¡¯s circle would go up!


    However, he could tell that his daughter was mad.


    ¡°Martha, why don¡¯t we return these? As the saying goes, ¡®don¡¯t get a reward if it¡¯s not deserved¡¯. Even if


    they are for us, we can¡¯t take them!¡± Charles still cared about his daughter.


    Martha exploded. She sat on the ground and wailed while pping her thighs, ¡°Charles Johnston, oh


    Charles Johnston! You¡¯re bullying me because I don¡¯t have the samest name as you two, right? You


    Johnstons are the worst! What have I gotten after getting married to you for so many years? I was blind


    when I got married to you, and I even gave birth to a heartless child! I¡¯m so mad! I can¡¯t live like this


    anymore! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys now, I won¡¯t return any of these things! If you dare to return these, I¡¯ll drink insecticide


    and die!¡±


    When Martha started making a fuss, no one could handle her.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Wynn was crying from frustration. She stomped her feet and went back to her bedroom. Then, she


    mmed the door.


    Martha was stunned, but she shook her head while feeling pleased with herself. Then, she looked at


    Charles as if she was showing off. She stood up with a devilish grin on her face. She happily brought


    everything back to her room.


    After that, Martha remembered that there was something off about Philip.


    Miss Sommerset gave them so many expensive gifts for no reason. Plus, judging from Wynn¡¯s


    reaction, they must be hiding something from her.


    ¡°Charlie, what do you think is wrong with Philip? Why did Miss Sommerset send so many expensive


    things to us?¡± Martha asked.


    She was constantly thinking about Miss Sommerset.


    Why would a normal friend send them so many expensive things?


    It seemed that Philip and Miss Sommerset¡¯s rtionship was not that ordinary.


    Charles was studying his calligraphies. He answered, ¡°You should ask Wynn. She might know.¡±


    Martha pressed her lips together and walked out of her bedroom. Coincidentally, she saw Wynn


    walking out of her room. She called out, ¡°Wynn, where are you going? I have something to ask you.¡±


    Wynn ignored Martha. She pushed the door and walked away.


    ¡°That stupid girl is getting more and more out of hand. She must be getting influenced by that good-for-


    nothing.¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes in anger and mumbled.


    She had to call Philip and ask him about this.


    After Martha had that thought, she dialed Philip¡¯s number, ¡°Philip, is Miss Sommerset your friend?¡±


    Philip was in the hospital with M. When he heard that, he frowned instantly and asked, ¡°Mom, did she


    go to your house?¡±


    ¡°No, she just asked someone to send some expensive things over.¡± Martha did not tell him what they


    were. She was scared that he would ask for them back if she told him.


    Philip was quiet. He forced out a smile and exined, ¡°Mom, since she gave them to you, you should


    ept them. She¡¯s a good friend of mine from my hometown. She came to Riverdale for a vacation.¡±


    When Martha heard that, she was pleased. She said excitedly, ¡°Oh, Philip. You should have told me


    that you have a lot of rich friends. Right, just tell me what you want to eat next time. Don¡¯t be courteous


    with me. Also, invite Miss Sommerset over when she¡¯s free. I have to entertain her properly.¡±


    Martha¡¯s attitude changed all of a sudden. However, Philip was not surprised.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was just a person who would open her eyes to money and be easily swayed.


    After talking for a while, Philip hung up the phone. His expression was solemn as he called Chloe


    immediately. He said in a low voice, ¡°Chloe Sommerset, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Chloe was walking out of the parking lot when she got Philip¡¯s call. There was a pleased smirk on her


    face. ¡°Nothing. I just gave your mother-inw a surprise since she looks down on you so much. How


    are things? Is she fawning over you right now? She also asked you to bring me back for dinner, right?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes went dark. He looked at his daughter who was sleeping on the bed and walked out of the


    room. He said, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t interfere with my business! Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t wait to see me, can you? Aren¡¯t you scared that your wife will be worried?¡± Chloe


    sashayed into the restaurant.


    ¡°You should know how my temper is. Where are you?¡± Philip¡¯s voice turned icy.


    ¡°Northern Sky Western Restaurant,¡± Chloe replied before hanging up.


    Philip was shocked!


    Damn Chloe! He was tricked by her.


    He thought she would not meet Wynn if he agreed to her request.


    He did not have time to think. He ran out of the hospital and called a car to Northern Sky Western


    Restaurant.


    He had to stop this meeting.


    At the same time.


    After Wynn got dressed, she arrived at Northern Sky Western Restaurant.


    This was the most luxurious and expensive restaurant that served western cuisine in Riverdale. There


    were only 17 branches in the country.


    Wynn looked gorgeous tonight. When she arrived at the restaurant, she caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hello, I have a reservation under Miss Sommerset,¡± Wynn smiled and said to the hostess


    ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡±


    The hostess led Wynn to the top floor where the rotating restaurant was. It was a semi-open space.


    She could see the night view of Riverdale while below them was a swimming pool. One would feel


    refreshed looking at the blue water in the pool.


    Chloe had booked this entire floor.


    Wynn saw Chloe sitting there sipping on her coffee. There was a moment where Wynn thought that


    Chloe was a perfect match for Philip.


    She did not know why. Maybe it was because Chloe had the same habit as Philip when he was


    drinking his coffee.


    She sat down.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Wynn opened her mouth coldly and said, ¡°Miss Sommerset, let¡¯s be frank.¡±


    Wynn was nervous. Her hands were still trembling when she ced them on her knees.


    It was because Chloe was exerting so much pressure on her, especially by giving her parents those


    expensive gifts. She was under an immense amount of stress.


    Chloe parted her red lips. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Miss Johnston, how much do you know about


    Philip?¡±


    Wynn replied instantly, ¡°Philip is my husband, so of course I know him well.¡±


    Chloe smiled slightly and looked at Wynn. Thetter was a porcupine that was covered with spines.


    She could not wait to pledge sovereignty.


    ¡°I am Philip¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± Chloe said all of a sudden. Her eyescked warmth. She then took a sip of her


    coffee.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Philip¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    Wynn could feel her heart skip a beat. Her fair hands clenched together in fists as she grabbed her


    dress. She looked at Chloe in disbelief. Then, she lowered her eyes and her lips started to tremble.


    What was going on?


    She was Philip¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    Why did Philip not tell her about this?


    At this moment, Wynn was feeling all kinds of emotions in her heart. It was difficult for her to calm


    herself down. She was so nervous that she took a big gulp of her coffee to control her emotions.


    Chloe smirked coldly. She was feeling pleased with herself and it was made obvious by the smirk on


    her face. She continued to say, ¡°Philip and I are childhood sweethearts. We¡¯ve known each other since


    we were young. Seven years ago, he left without a word at our engagement party. I didn¡¯t expect him to


    be married and have a daughter seven yearster,¡± Chloe said slowly. Each and every word she said


    made Wynn feel like a sinner.


    She had known Philip from a long time ago. They were also childhood sweethearts.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Wynn was a woman, so she could understand the pain of a man leaving without a word¡ªespecially


    during their engagement party.


    This was the ultimate humiliation for a woman.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll apologize to you on Philip¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Wynn managed to say this after a long while. Her eyes were already wet with tears.


    She had already put up her armor, but now, she was copsing and falling apart.


    Wynn did not know how she should fight this anymore. After all, her opponent was Chloe.


    ¡°You said you know Philip, but did he ever tell you about me?¡± Chloe asked.


    Wynn shook her head and did not dare to look at Chloe. The wind messed up her hair.


    Chloe shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d hide this from you. I wonder what


    he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wynn could detect the hidden meaning in this.


    Chloe looked at the other party coldly. She was looking at her like she was examining her. There was


    also pity in her eyes. She said, ¡°Do you really think Philip is the man you see in your daily life? He¡¯s


    always quiet and has to suffer mockery and humiliation from your family every day. In front of all of you,


    he has be a spineless coward.¡±


    Wynn did not say anything. She had already predicted this. Philip was not the spineless coward that


    she thought he was.


    His huge transformation recently proved that.


    ¡°Philip told me his family runs a business. He told me that he ran away from home.¡± Wynn wanted to


    get the upper hand. She told Chloe that in a serious tone, but she sounded guilty.


    Chloe smiled. She was smiling in an icy and exaggerated manner.


    ¡°You believe him?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°What if I tell you that the rkes own this restaurant and that this


    restaurant belongs to Philip. Will you still believe him?¡±


    The rkes owned this restaurant?


    How was that possible?


    This was the Northern Sky Western Restaurant. There were only 17 in the entire country!


    They had assets up to a few billion!


    Wynn frowned. She was extremely nervous and curious.


    What was Philip hiding from her?


    Chloe continued slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know him all that much. I don¡¯t know what qualifications a


    woman like you have to be Philip¡¯s wife.¡±


    She was mocking and humiliating Wynn deviously.


    Wynn lowered her head even further. Tears started rolling down her eyes uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I


    need to go to the restroom.¡±


    Wynn ran to the restroom and broke down. She finally calmed down after a few minutes. She touched


    up her makeup and walked out to continue talking with Chloe.


    Chloe could tell Wynn had been crying. The arrogance on her face did not diminish. She said, ¡°Wynn,


    in these seven years, you¡¯ve just been a toy to Philip. You don¡¯t even know what his family does nor


    who he is. And you still have the guts to say that you know him? Do you think Philip really loves you?


    ¡°I, Chloe Sommerset, am Philip rke¡¯s future. I have what you don¡¯t have. I knew Philip since we


    were young and I know everything about him. Plus, we have a wedding contract. Even if he left without


    saying anything, it¡¯s still in effect.


    ¡°Wynn, divorce Philip. I can give you everything you want,¡± Chloe said sentence by sentence. She


    became more and more overbearing.


    She took out a ck card from her purse and said, ¡°Here¡¯s 30 million. You¡¯ll get another 30 million once


    you divorce Philip.¡±


    Wynn grabbed her dress tightly. She lifted her head and had a serious expression on her face. She


    said, ¡°Miss Sommerset, thank you for telling me all these. However, I have to tell you that Philip is my


    husband and he¡¯s also M¡¯s father. I won¡¯t give him up no matter what you say.¡±


    After she said that, Wynn got up and walked out of the restaurant.


    Chloe sat on her seat and faced the wind. She looked at the tallest building not far away. It was the


    Apex Tower. She muttered, ¡°Wynn, do you know that the tower over there belongs to Philip as well?


    How will a stupid woman like you be Philip¡¯s perfect match?¡±


    Chloe took out her phone after she said that and called a number. She said coldly, ¡°Do it well. I don¡¯t


    want to leave any traces behind.¡±


    A deep masculine voice replied on the other end of the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Sommerset. We¡¯ll


    definitely do it perfectly. I¡¯ll ask my men to tarnish her tonight.¡±


    Chloe hung up the phone instantly. There was no warmth in her eyes.


    ¡®Wynn, don¡¯t me me for doing this.


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t be with Philip. He belongs only to me, Chloe Sommerset.


    ¡®I will personally destroy anyone who gets close to Philip.¡¯

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Wynn walked down from the top floor lifelessly and miserably. She could not stop the tears that were


    rolling down her cheeks.


    Why? Why did Philip hide this from her?


    She felt hurt and betrayal that she had never felt before.


    Wynn started to question herself. Was she just one of Philip¡¯s toys?


    She felt that Chloe was too domineering. She was not her opponent at all.


    What should she do? How should she face this?


    Wynn felt exhausted. She started walking with no destination in mind.


    At this time, a group of people who looked like thugs began following behind her.


    They had received the signal and been waiting on the first floor for a very long time. They looked at


    each other while rubbing their fists before heading over to Wynn quickly.


    ¡°Hey prettydy, you¡¯re looking hot. Your skin is so fair and your legs are so slender. Daddy likes


    women like you. Why isn¡¯t there a man with you? Do you want to have a drink with me and the boys?¡±


    ¡°Why is a prettydy like you crying? Who bullied you? Tell me and I¡¯ll kill him for you.¡±


    The thugs followed Wynn and verbally assaulted her. They were also trying to touch her and bring her


    to their private room.


    A few customers and servers saw this. They were furious. However, they did not dare to say anything.


    These thugs were well-known for their trouble making in this area. They even got incarcerated a few


    times before.


    However, there were still some who wanted to be the hero. They too had ulterior motives.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of her and get out!¡± a man in a suit yelled ostentatiously.


    One of the thugs nced at the man in disdain and kicked him in the stomach. He said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you see us doing something important here? Where the f*ck did you get the courage to pretend to be a


    hero? Do you want to die?¡±


    The man in the suit was strong in appearance but weak in reality. He was sent flying after that kick. He


    grabbed his stomach and groaned. His forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    When the others saw what happened, they ran away in fear.


    ¡°Hehe, prettydy. Let¡¯s go. Come and have fun with us.¡± The leader of the thugs put his arm on


    Wynn¡¯s shoulder.


    Wynn turned around and yelled angrily, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Her face was filled with fear.


    Wynn¡¯s face was dark. There were five people in the group. A weak woman like her was no match for


    them. However, she would not allow them to tarnish her like this. She grabbed her bag and started


    swinging it randomly. She yelled, ¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Smack!


    The chain of the bag hit Doug¡¯s face. He was the leader of the thugs. There was a bloody red line on


    his face.


    At that moment, Doug was furious. He touched his face and shouted, ¡°F*ck you! You f*cking b*tch! How


    dare you be ungrateful toward us!¡±


    p!


    Dougnded a loud p on Wynn¡¯s face.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He used all his might on this p, making Wynn fall to the ground upon impact. She knocked her head


    on the wall and copsed onto the floor while feeling woozy.


    The thugs looked at each other andughed loudly.


    Wynn¡¯s face went pale from fear after she heard those words. She watched as the thugs walked over


    to her and started struggling. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Stop! My husband is here and he won¡¯t forgive all of


    you!¡±


    Philip was the only one in Wynn¡¯s head now. How would she live if she was tarnished by these men?


    ¡°Husband? Your spineless coward of a husband is famous for being spineless and you expect him to


    save you? Where is he? Where the hell is he?¡± Doug smirked coldly and tilted his head. He was telling


    his men to take action.


    ¡°Let go of me! Philip! Philip!¡± Wynn started struggling with all her might.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Doug went over and pped her a few times. His psnded on Wynn¡¯s face heavily. She was


    starting to see stars. She lost all ability to fight back.


    At this moment, Philip rushed into the restaurant hurriedly. When he saw what was happening, his eyes


    went wide as anger took over his body. This anger could burn this entire restaurant to the ground.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Philip¡¯s roar was earth-shattering. It caused the hall of the restaurant to vibrate!


    When Philip saw Wynn, his eyes went red. He rushed over and grabbed two of the thugs. He quickly


    threw punches to their faces.


    Then, he ran over and kicked Doug on his waist. Doug was sent flying before hended on the ground


    with a loud thud. It was unknown if he was still alive.


    Philip grabbed Wynn while his entire body trembled. When he saw the wounds on Wynn¡¯s face, an


    uncontainable murderous intention rose and devoured the entire restaurant.


    ¡°Philip, w-was she telling the truth? About her being your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Wynn leaned against Philip, her entire body shaking. Tears rolled down her cheeks like a string of


    broken pearls. She was sobbing quietly.


    She grabbed Philip¡¯s hand tightly while her face was covered in tear tracks. She said aggrievedly,


    ¡°Please, Philip, just tell me. Tell me, who are you?¡±


    Philip sucked in a deep breath and looked at Wynn gently. He said solemnly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Philip held Wynn in his arms. His eerie eyes reflected a coldness that would wreak havoc.


    He would be going on a rampage today.


    He would make these people pay the most horrible price they could ever think of!


    ¡°Wynn, wait for me. Let me take care of this and we¡¯ll talk when we go back, okay?¡± The kindness in


    Philip¡¯s eyes caressed Wynn¡¯s face gently.


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Wynn. She nodded, her eyes filled with trust for Philip.


    This man was her husband. He was her guardian for the rest of her life.


    Why would she not believe him?


    Should she waver just because of what Chloe said?


    Wynn did not want to know who Philip was nor what the rkes did for a living.


    As long as Philip stayed with her, everything would be fine.


    Even if Philip did not want to tell her, she would not force him.


    He must have his own difficulties.


    She was willing to wait for the day when Philip would willingly open up to her.


    ¡°Doug? Doug, are you okay?¡± The thugs got up and surrounded Doug. Then, they helped him up.


    Doug¡¯s front teeth were broken and his mouth was filled with blood. His nose was also bloody from the


    impact.


    ¡°F*ck! Why are you still standing here? Kill him!¡±


    Doug clutched his face. He was in so much pain that he could not stand up straight.


    Doug Moseby had never been so humiliated before.


    He was defeated by an ordinary young man. Damn it!


    Philip was carrying Wynn to one side. Then, he got up slowly. His coldness started spreading across


    the room with him in the center.


    ¡°All of you deserve to die!¡± he roared.


    Philip ran over and grabbed a wooden chair. Then, he smashed it down on the head of one of the


    thugs.


    Smash!


    The wooden chair exploded and the thug screamed in pain. His head split open as he fell in a puddle of


    his own blood. The scene looked horrendous.


    Then, Philip took advantage of his proximity and did a fighting stance. In a blink of an eye, he swung


    his fist and itnded straight on Doug¡¯s face.


    Doug did not notice how he did it before he felt a cold breeze pping his face. Then, a fist smashed


    into his face. In an instant, his nose suffered a hard hit once again.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    St! The blood started spurting out from his nose.


    Doug yelled in pain as he fell from the impact.


    The rest of the thugs were taken aback. They were all stunned.


    ¡®Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?¡¯


    They were all thinking that in their hearts.


    However¡­ Bang, bang, bang!


    In less than a minute, all of them fell to the floor after being attacked by Philip. None of them could get


    up.


    Hiss!


    A few customers and servers sucked in cold breaths when they saw that. They felt numbness on the


    top of their heads.


    Amazing!


    That was brilliant!


    Was that a normal human?


    ¡°F*ck me! That man is s-savage!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Doug Moseby! He¡¯s in deep trouble now.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Get the manager! Tell him his brother Doug has been attacked!¡±


    While the rest of them were still in shock, a waiter ran out hurriedly.


    Doug being attacked was a colossal piece of news!


    At this moment, there were a few people in the crowd who were staring at Philip.


    One of them was Ruby. She was meeting up with a few friends here for dinner. When she saw Philip


    flipping out, she was shocked.


    ¡°Is he really a coward? Why is he so strong?¡± Ruby was confused. She also felt rmed and anxious.


    Thest time she asked Tiger to teach Philip a lesson, they returned without achievements. She was


    even scolded fiercely by Tiger. In the end, he dumped her. He did not tell her why, but he only said that


    if she dared to cause trouble for Philip again, she would have to pay the price.


    Hmph!


    Would a coward turn the world upside down?


    ¡°Ruby, is that really that Philip you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°That man is so savage! He looks manly!¡±


    ¡°So what? He¡¯s beating up Doug. Doug is the brother of the manager of Northern Sky Western


    Restaurant! He¡¯s done for!¡±


    Ruby and her friends were all looking at Philip with detest.


    Ruby¡¯s eyebrows were knitted together. She took out her phone in secret and took a photo of Philip in


    action.


    At the same time, Philip swung his hands. His face was dark, and it was obvious he was pissed.


    That was alright. He had learned some skills from Reed Williamsst time. He just did not expect that


    he would be able to use those skills one day.


    Philip did not want to expose that he was good at fighting, but now, he just wanted to release his anger!


    Philip approached Doug without saying anything and lifted his leg. Then, he stomped down on Doug¡¯s


    stomach before lifting his fist to hit Doug on the chin.


    Thud!


    Doug¡¯s tooth flew out. He started puking blood.


    However, these were not even worth a fraction of what they deserved for harming Wynn.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    ¡°You¡­ You brat! How dare you hit me! You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Doug was looking at Philip with


    fear. He said viciously, ¡°My brother is Michael Moseby! He¡¯s the manager of this restaurant!¡±


    Thud!


    Philip kicked him again. This time, he kicked him on his stomach. Thetter screamed and curled up in


    pain. His face turned extremely red.


    Half of Doug¡¯s kidney was about to be destroyed from that kick.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you once, who ordered you to do this?¡± Philip¡¯s face was dark. He grabbed Doug¡¯s


    hair and growled.


    Doug was stubborn. Heughed a few times with blood in his mouth. He said, ¡°Hehe, no one ordered


    me. I just saw your hot wife and wanted to f*ck her, so what?¡±


    Smack!


    Philip swung his hand and pped Doug once more. After that, Doug¡¯s brain started buzzing.


    ¡°Who ordered you?¡± Philip shouted again. There was a murderous glint in his eyes.


    Doug was as stubborn as a mule. He lifted his head andughedmentably. ¡°Your wife is smoking hot.


    Her body is so sexy. I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t satisfy her, right? Why don¡¯t we team up?¡±


    m!


    Philip continued to beat Doug up.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    At this moment, a roar sounded from the entrance of the hall.


    A fat middle-aged man and his men barged in with high spirits.


    When the servers in the restaurant saw the man, they bowed respectfully and called out, ¡°Manager


    Moseby!¡±


    Michael Moseby was here!


    When Michael saw that his brother was being beaten horribly, he was livid.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you hitting my brother?¡±


    Michael¡¯s face was dark, and the flesh next to his mouth was jiggling. The men behind him surrounded


    the restaurant in a blink of an eye. The people who were not involved were being kept out of this.


    Philip put down Doug who was half-dead and stood up. He ced his hands into his pockets and


    looked at Michael calmly. He snorted slightly before saying, ¡°So you¡¯re the manager of this restaurant?¡±


    Michael was infuriated. He yelled, ¡°That¡¯s right! I am the manager, Michael Moseby! You¡¯re creating a


    ruckus in my territory and you even hurt my brother. How do you want to die?¡±


    His tone was icy. There was no room for discussion.


    Michael had decided to teach this guy a lesson!


    If he did not, how could he keep his position as the manager?


    How would he continue to stay in Riverdale?


    Philip took out a cigarette and lit it. Then, he said in an undisturbed manner, ¡°Your territory? Hehe, I


    want to see what you can do to me.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback.


    They did not expect this young man to be so rude and impetuous. He did not know what was good for


    him.


    This was Michael Moseby they were talking about. He was well-known in these streets.


    He had people working for him. Plus, he was rich and powerful.


    At this moment, the crowd started to gossip among themselves.


    ¡°I told you he¡¯s done for. He has offended the Moseby brothers. He won¡¯t make it out alive even if he


    has ten lives.¡±


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s that woman¡¯s husband. Sigh, how arrogant. Does he want to fight the ten of them


    himself?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a hothead. He¡¯ll definitely be disabled after this. That woman will be taken away by the


    Moseby brothers after this. That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Ruby blinked. She had been videoing the scene before her the entire time. She frowned helplessly.


    Philip did not know what was good for him. How dare he challenge Michael? He was clearly asking for


    death.


    However, that was fine too. He should suffer some hardship. She would treat this as her revenge.


    When she thought about this, Ruby¡¯s eyes were starting to fill with intense disdain and contempt. She


    was also rejoicing in Philip¡¯s misfortune.


    When Michael heard what Philip said, he was taken aback. Then, he guffawed sinisterly and said,


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a spicy one, kid. I want to see if you have more bones than the normal human!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn had been watching by the side the entire time. She was scared and anxious. When she was


    about to get up, Philip turned around and smiled softly at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just stay there and rest. You¡¯ll


    see the other side of your husband today.¡±


    Wynn was shocked. However, she sat back down when she saw the confidence in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    For some unknown reason, she felt safe when she looked at Philip.


    It was as if there was nothing to be scared of since he was here.


    Another side of him?


    What was it?

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Michael¡¯s eyes twitched. The two of them were flirting with each other in front of him. They were not


    respecting him at all!


    Damn it!


    How dare they look down on him?


    Michale was furious. He pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t me me for being vicious. You


    asked for all of these! Go! Cripple him and take that woman away!¡±


    More than ten of Michael¡¯s thugs approached Philip while smirking.


    Could one man defeat more than ten of them?


    He overestimated his ability.


    A few people in the crowd were shaking their heads and sighing helplessly.


    That was it. That kid was done for.


    That was Michael Moseby. He was well-known for being cruel. Whenever someone crossed him, it


    would be as if they had crossed a mad dog. He would target you your entire life.


    However, Philip was calm in dealing with this. He took out his phone slowly and dialed a number. Then,


    he said coldly, ¡°Jim, when are you getting here? I¡¯m being blocked by your manager at your restaurant.¡±


    At the same time, a middle-aged man in a ck suit was running to the entrance of the restaurant after


    he got out of his Land Rover. He said frantically, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll be there in a second. I¡¯m at the


    entrance now.¡±


    m! Philip hung up the phone.


    Jim Winger¡¯s back was drenched in sweat and so was his forehead.


    20 minutes ago, he got Philip¡¯s call. He told him toe to the restaurant to stop a woman named


    Wynn Johnston. However, he was hindered by the traffic jam.


    Now, the young master was being blocked by his manager and his men in his restaurant.


    That bloody manager was provoking the almighty!


    Oh damn! Oh damn!


    Jim was starting to sweat from fear.


    He knew Michael. He only hired him as the manager because he was dabbling with the dark side.


    ¡°Damn you, Michael. If you offend the young master, you won¡¯t be able to pay for it with his life.¡± Jim


    wiped away his sweat and ran into the restaurant.


    Michael saw Philip making the call and started guffawing. ¡°Well, well, well. You even know my boss,


    kid. I think I underestimated you.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes were piercing. He did not think that the man in front of him would know his boss.


    However, so what?


    Philip was dressed so ordinarily. How could he be someone powerful?


    Mr. Winger would not argue with him because of Philip. Michael was secure in the knowledge that he


    had support.


    Philip was calm. He looked at Michael indifferently and said, ¡°I have to correct one mistake of yours.¡±


    ¡°What mistake?¡± Michael frowned. ¡°Are you trying to stall this, kid? Alright, I want to know what mistake


    I¡¯ve made.¡±


    Michael was not in a hurry. His face was contorted from his malicious grin. He did not mind this at all.


    This loser was just a dumb*ss. Would he really be a threat to him?


    ¡°Actually, this is not your territory. It¡¯s mine,¡± Philip said quietly. His eyes were heated and they were


    glued on Michael.


    This restaurant was his.


    The 17 restaurants in this country were all his.


    Michael was stunned. Then, he threw his head back andughed. ¡°F*ck me! What did you say? This is


    your territory? Who gave you the confidence to be such a poser?¡±


    This guy was really something else. He had the guts to be so ostentatious in front of everybody.


    What did he mean by ¡®his territory¡¯?


    Was he trying to say that Northern Sky Western Restaurant was his?


    Preposterous!


    This was such a joke!


    Philip shook his head and smiled. Death was near at hand for Michael but he did not know what was


    happening.


    Michael saw Philip¡¯s smile.


    What did that mean?


    Was that guyughing at him?


    Damn it!


    Why was he smiling like that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You hit my brother today and you¡¯ve caused such a huge ruckus. I must


    destroy you!¡± Michael yelled and waved his hand. Then, more than ten of his men shouted and were


    about to charge at him.


    Everyone closed their eyes. They did not dare to see what would happen next.


    It was obvious who was going to win. There would be no chance for things to turn for the better.


    Ruby lost interest in watching, so she left with her friends.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Stop it! Everyone, f*cking stop this immediately!¡±


    A loud yell came from the entrance of the restaurant.


    Everyone turned their gaze over and saw a middle-aged man. He was running while sweating


    profusely. He had a frantic expression on his face.


    ¡°Boss, why are you here? Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of this.¡± Michael recognized Jim immediately.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Jim did note to the restaurant much. Most of the time, he just let Michael handle this ce.


    As Jim could not watch over Michael since he was so far away, Michael¡¯s prestige in the restaurant


    naturally became higher and higher over time.


    However, in front of Jim, he was just a little boy.


    ¡°Oh no, Mr. Winger is here!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sure that kid won¡¯t be able to escape now. He¡¯s such an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Who told him to be so arrogant just now? He might be able to solve this by apologizing and offering


    compensation. I¡¯m sure Mr. Winger will not forgive him.¡±


    Doug was being helped up from the ground. His face was covered in blood. When he saw Jim, he


    acted like he just saw his savior. He wailed and said, ¡°Sir, you have to help me! That kid made me this


    way. He¡¯s too savage!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, reality exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Jim did not pay attention to the Moseby brothers. Who were Doug and Michael Moseby? They were


    only excrement and trash to him now. Jim would not hesitate to punish anyone who crossed his young


    master, even if they were his family.


    They did not know the young master¡¯s method, but Jim knew.


    This restaurant belonged to the young master, so how could Jim uphold justice for Doug?


    p!


    Jim swung his hand and pped Doug across the face heavily. He was adding one disaster on top of


    another!


    Doug had finally stopped his nose from bleeding, but now, blood was spurting from it once again.


    Everyone was shocked!


    They did not understand what was going on.


    Michale was stunned. What the f*ck was happening?


    Then, Jim kicked Doug on the knees. He roared angrily, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Doug was puzzled. In his opinion, Jim should be here to help them. Why did Jim ask him to kneel?


    ¡°Jimmy, you¡­¡±


    p!


    A pnded on Michael¡¯s face. Jim pointed at Michael¡¯s nose angrily. He snorted, ¡°Michael Moseby,


    don¡¯t f*cking try to im rtions with me. Who¡¯s Jimmy? You¡¯re just a dog that I hired!¡±


    Jim knew clearly that he could not lose everything because of the mistakes of the Moseby brothers.


    Plus, they had crossed the young master, which meant they were digging for their own graves.


    It would depend on Philip¡¯s mood whatever he wanted to do with them. No one could stop him.


    ¡°Jimmy, what do you mean? I¡¯m the manager of this restaurant. Plus, that idiot is the one making a


    ruckus. He even hurt my brother and my men. Why are you punishing us instead?¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes were sharp. He clenched his fists tightly.


    What the f*ck was wrong with Jim?


    He had changed his attitude toward them so fast. This never happened before!


    Everyone saw what happened and all of them were confused.


    ¡°Manager? I gave you your position! Michael, you¡¯re fired!¡± Jim roared.


    Michael was really digging his own grave.


    Fired?


    Michael¡¯s pupils constricted. He was enraged. He said slowly, ¡°Jim, are you really firing me?¡±


    However, Jim ignored him. He turned his head and bowed respectfully to Philip. He said, ¡°Master


    rke, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I failed to educate them and hired such a fool. How are you going


    to punish them? Just tell me and I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    M-master rke?


    Jim called him Master rke?


    Everyone was shocked.


    They were puzzled. A normal guy like him was able to make the boss of Northern Sky Western


    Restaurant bow down to him?


    Was he that amazing?


    Wynn sat at one side where she saw everything. Her eyes were filled with surprise. Her mouth was


    gaping slightly, and her eyes were glistening.


    Was this Philip¡¯s other side that he mentioned?


    She suddenly remembered that Chloe told her that the rkes owned this restaurant. With this, Wynn


    felt relieved. However, she was still in disbelief.


    The husband that she had been sleeping in the same bed with was rich?!


    Now, Wynn was sure that Philip¡¯s family owned restaurants.


    When she thought about this, she decided not to ask Philip about the matter anymore. Even though


    she was still curious, but so what?


    Time would exin to her everything including whether Philip was a coward and what kind of person


    Philip was.


    As long as Philip opened up to her, she would be willing to listen.


    However, what Wynn did not know was that the level of wealth she guessed was just a drop in the


    oceanpared to how much Philip actually had.


    At this moment, Michael and his men¡¯s faces fell.


    They did not expect this ordinary man to have such a powerful background. They did not expect him to


    be able to make Jim bow down.


    Oh no!


    They were in big trouble.


    ¡°Jim, they harassed my wife just now. You should know what to do,¡± Philip said tly.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Jim felt a bone-piercing chill after he heard that sentence.


    The young master was livid.


    Jim nodded furiously. He had a nervous expression on his face when he said, ¡°Got it!¡±


    Then, he turned around and kicked Michael¡¯s stomach. Michael fell on his face. Jim shouted at Michael


    indifferently, ¡°Michael Moseby, from now on, you¡¯re not the manager of my restaurant!¡±


    Michael was furious. He was shaking all over.


    ¡°F*ck you! Jim Winger, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you because you fired me! I have more


    than ten men here! Do you think you¡¯ll be able to handle it if we start rioting?¡±


    Michael was savage. He was relying on having more people on his side. Then, he stood up from the


    ground and rubbed his stomach.


    When he said that, his men approached them. His men were trying to force them to submit.


    Jim¡¯s face was dark as he shouted to Michael¡¯s men, ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know who I am? Jim


    Winger! If anyone dares to take one more f*cking step, I¡¯ll kill their entire family!¡±


    Jim¡¯s face was icy, but there was a fire flickering in his eyes.


    If he could not perform well in front of his young master, he could just pack up and f*ck off.


    When they saw Jim in his furious state, they were scared. They looked at each other and did not dare


    to approach him.


    ¡°You good-for-nothings!¡±


    Jim yelled. When he was about to call for backup, Philip came forward and said something in his ear.


    In an instant, Jim walked away.


    Michael and his men were shocked when they saw this.


    What did this mean?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Michael could feel that this was not that simple.


    Philip smiled lightly and looked at Michael and his men. He said slowly, ¡°Let me ask you guys, what


    kind of benefits do Michael usually give you?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Michael and his men were stunned. They looked at each other, not knowing what Philip meant.


    Philip ced his hands in his pockets calmly. He said nonchntly, ¡°Are you deaf or mute? Do you not


    understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re just trying to get by. Mike gives me 1,000 bucks per month. He¡¯ll also bring us for


    massages and have fun with call girls.¡±


    One of the more timid men blurted out subconsciously when he saw Philip¡¯s face.


    They were all shaken to the core when they saw Philip.


    Plus, they were scared after seeing Jim being so respectful toward him.


    ¡°Hehe, Michael, I didn¡¯t think that you were so stingy. 1,000 bucks? Are you even fit to be their leader?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Philip scoffed in detest. At the same time, Jim came back. There were two servers behind him. They


    were holding two gigantic stic bags.


    Everyone looked over as Philip took the stic bags. Then, he threw the bags in front of everyone.


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes went wide.


    Money!


    They were all money!


    100 dor bills! There were about 500,000 to 600,000 bucks here!


    Philip kicked a wad of cash to the feet of the person who spoke up and said, ¡°40,000. It¡¯s your reward.


    You¡¯ll be able to get as many women as you want in any massage parlor you go to tonight. Take this


    money and get lost.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    That person who answered earlier was stunned. He was in disbelief. He looked at the wads of cash on


    the floor while trembling all over.


    He was super excited. He could not wait to pick it up!


    That was 40,000!


    He could not even make that much in a year!


    Philip was just giving all this away?


    Just because he answered one of his questions?


    He did not even hesitate. He bent down and picked up the money. Then, he smiled excitedly and


    started praising.


    ¡°T-thank you, Master rke!¡±


    That man was so excited that his voice changed. He kept on bowing to Philip before running off with his


    money.


    Then, Philip boldly kicked over more wads of cash in front of everyone. He managed to kick over a few


    wads at a time. It was as if he was just fooling around.


    Philip did not need to say anything. All of Michael¡¯s men bent down and started to pick up the money.


    ¡°Thank you, Master rke!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Master rke!¡±


    In less than one minute, the men that Michael was relying on were all gone.


    When the tree toppled, the monkeys scattered.


    They would not turn their backs away from cold hard cash.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The customers who were watching the scene unfold all sucked in huge breaths.


    He was so savage!


    This was the first time they witnessed someone ying around with money like this.


    What a nouveau riche!


    Was this how rich people did things?


    They were so envious. It was difficult for someone to not feel jealous of a rich man when he was acting


    like this.


    However, Ruby and her friends missed out on this.


    If they had seen it, how would they fawn over Philip?


    Ruby would definitely dump Howard with no hesitation. Then, she would try to seduce Philip.


    At this point, Michael was shaking all over.


    He could not believe what he just saw.


    All of his men left him for tens of thousands of dors.


    That kid was so rich!


    Michael was frantic. He was scared.


    What kind of person did his brother offend?


    Philip stared at the panicking Michael and said, ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do to you?¡±


    Michael started sweating buckets when he heard that.


    Thud!


    In an instant, Michael knelt on the ground and started kowtowing to Philip repeatedly. He said, ¡°Master


    rke, I was wrong. I was confused. I failed to recognize your greatness. Please forgive me. Please


    forgive my brother.¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The sounds of Michael banging his head against the floor echoed.


    Doug was at one side, and he was limp all over. When he saw Philip throwing money around like it was


    nothing, he understood that he would die here tonight.


    When he looked in front of him, the pair of simple sports shoes that Philip was wearing looked a little


    dirty.


    He lifted his head in fear and saw that icy face. He immediately knelt and begged, ¡°Master¡­ Master


    rke, I was wrong. I was blind. I shouldn¡¯t have harassed your wife. I was wrong. I deserve to die.


    Please punish me.¡±


    He looked like the ministers during ancient times who would yell ¡®I should die a thousand deaths!¡¯


    However, Doug did deserve to die a thousand deaths.


    Philip looked at him coldly and said to Jim, ¡°Take good care of them. I don¡¯t want to see them talk while


    standing.¡±


    Jim nodded instantly and said, ¡°Roger, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Master rke, Master rke! Please forgive me! Please forgive my brother!¡± Michael knelt on the


    ground and kowtowed repeatedly. His forehead was covered in blood from the repeated actions.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you beg Master rke. You should know the consequences of offending


    Master rke!¡± Jim went over and kicked him.


    Philip turned around and ignored everything.


    Behind him, Michael roared tyrannically, ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    After he said that, Jim went over and kicked him again.


    ¡°You reckless fool! How dare you threaten Young Master. You¡¯re really digging your own grave!¡±


    Philip stopped in his tracks and sighed. He said coldly, ¡°Jim, I don¡¯t want to see them in Riverdale ever


    again.¡±


    After he said that, he walked over to Wynn.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± Philip carried Wynn bridal style and walked out of the restaurant under


    everyone¡¯s terrified and envious gazes.


    Wynn curled up in Philip¡¯s arms. Her slender arms circled around Philip¡¯s neck. Her eyes were red.


    There was love and adoration in her eyes when she looked at Philip. Then, she nted a quick kiss on


    his lips.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wynn said as soft as a mosquito. She was blushing furiously.


    Philip was stunned. His cold eyes softened immediately. He looked at Wynn gleefully and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    your husband.¡±


    Everyone still could not dispel what had happened even after Philip carried Wynn away.


    At the same time, Chloe walked down from upstairs. Her face was icy. A suffocating cold glint was


    emitting from her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Miss Sommerset, please help me.¡± When Doug saw Chloe, he wanted to pounce at her.


    However, Chloe¡¯s bodyguard kicked him away immediately. He was mmed against the wall with a


    loud thud. It was unknown whether he was still alive or not.


    ¡°Miss,¡± the bodyguard lowered his head and said respectfully.


    Chloe looked at the unconscious Doug and said coldly, ¡°Take care of him. I don¡¯t want Philip to know


    that I have something to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    On the way home, Philip and Wynn sat in the cab. Wynn was leaning against Philip the entire time. She


    could feel his broad chest and heartbeat.


    She had a lot of questions in her heart.


    ¡°Philip, does your family own Northern Sky Western Restaurant?¡± Wynn asked.


    She was sure that Philip¡¯s family ran restaurants. That would exin why Philip was a good cook.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it belongs to my father.¡±


    After being quiet for a while, Philip decided to tell Wynn. He said, ¡°Wynn, actually, my family¡­¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    However, before he could continue, Wynn shifted her body and found a morefortable position.


    Then, she grabbed Philip¡¯s waist and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Philip stopped talking. He held her with his right hand and the two fell into silence.


    It had been a long while since he was this intimate with Wynn.


    How should he tell Wynn about who he was?


    Maybe he should find another chance.


    Philip got out of the car and carried Wynn back to the Old Johnston Manor.


    Martha was excited today. She had never seen so many gold and silver jewelry before.


    There were also two million in cash. Martha wanted to sleep while holding the dor bills.


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re back? What¡¯s wrong with Wynn?¡± When Martha heard the knocking on the door, she


    opened the door and saw Philip carrying Wynn.


    Philip carried Wynn into her room and removed her heels and coat for her. Then, he sat at the head of


    the bed with adoration in his eyes. He was watching Wynn who was sleeping soundly.


    Her nicely-done eyebrows were knitted together slightly. One could tell how stressed she was.


    ¡°Wynnie, one of these days, you¡¯ll know who I am. When that happens, you¡¯ll be the happiest woman


    on earth. M will also be the happiest little princess,¡± Philip said quietly and caressed Wynn¡¯s


    cheek with his hand. The gentleness in his eyes was proof of his undying love for Wynn.


    He leaned down and kissed Wynn gently on the forehead.


    When Philip was about to get out of the room, Wynn grabbed his hand.


    Her eyes were wide open, twinkling. She asked, ¡°Philip, will your parents like me?¡±


    Wynn was worried. Philip¡¯s family owned Northern Sky Western Restaurant. This would mean that they


    were loaded.


    Would her rich inws like a normal woman like her?


    Would she bring shame to Philip¡¯s family?


    Philip leaned down and patted Wynn¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my parents will definitely like you.


    I¡¯ll take you to see them when we have time.¡±


    Wynn nodded and closed her eyes. There was a small smile on her lips. She managed to get rid of all


    of her negative thoughts.


    The happiest woman on earth?


    She was willing to believe Philip.


    Ten minutester, Philip got out of the bedroom quietly. Then, Martha grabbed him impatiently and


    forced him to sit down in the living room. She poured him a cup of tea and smiled tteringly.


    ¡°Philip, tell me. Are you close to Miss Sommerset?¡± Martha had been wondering about Chloe and


    Philip¡¯s rtionship the entire day.


    How would such a wealthy person know a good-for-nothing like Philip?


    There must be something she did not know.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay,¡± Philip replied tly.


    How would he not know what Martha meant? She must be nning something again.


    Philip was tired of having a mother-inw like this.


    Martha had been alive for so long. How could she not get what he was trying to say? She could tell that


    Philip did not want to tell her. He was just being perfunctory.


    Her face fell as she snatched away the cup Philip was holding. She poured its content into the bin and


    said in frustration, ¡°Don¡¯t drink this if you¡¯re not going to tell me. This is for humans, not a disobedient


    dog.¡±


    ¡®What the hell? Your mother-inw is asking you a question and you¡¯re still trying to make faces at me.¡¯


    Martha was enraged.


    Philip was awkward. He touched his nose and got up. He said, ¡°Um, I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±


    Martha did not like him and was biased against him. It would be suffering if he continued to stay here,


    so he should just leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Go. Hurry up and leave. I get mad looking at you.¡± Martha did not n to entertain Philip anymore.


    She said coldly while waving her hand.


    Philip refused to tell her, so she should just go and ask Wynn.


    Her daughter would not lie to her, right?


    After Philip left his mother-inw¡¯s ce, he went to the hospital to apany M.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    With Henry¡¯s treatment n, M¡¯s body was recovering well. She could undergo surgery next week.


    After M recovered, he nned to take Wynn and M back home.


    They had to see his family eventually.


    At that point, his identity would finally be exposed.


    The only thing Philip was worried about was that woman at home.


    In the middle of the night, Philip got out of the hospital room to find a ce to smoke.


    Suddenly!


    Two men in suits approached him from behind. They respectfully stood more than a meter away from


    Philip. They said, ¡°Young Master, Madam has asked you to go back.¡±


    Philip frowned. His face turned cold instantly.


    The time finally came.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    After being silent for a while, Philip threw away his cigarette. He walked out of the hospital and got into


    a Benz that was parked in front of the entrance.


    The car drove slowly in the night, passing the main road of Riverdale. Then, it crossed Scarlet Bridge


    and went into the darkness of the hillside. After that, it drove along the mountainous road and stopped


    at a manor at the peak of Mount Cirrus.


    Cirrus Manor.


    It was the most extravagant and valuable manor in Riverdale.


    The construction cost alone was one billion bucks!


    They had hollowed half of the mountain for this manor.


    Construction started seven years ago. It took three years to finish.


    A lot of manpower, resources, and money were spent on this huge project.


    The most mysterious thing about this manor was that no one knew who the owner of this manor was.


    There were rumors that the owner of this manor was extremely rich and powerful.


    Some powerful people even said that anyone who was a guest of the manor would be a giant in their


    industry in the future¡ªand that was the truth.


    Four years ago, the manor invited four guests over. Soon after that, those four people became people


    who were great at toadying for personal gains in Riverdale. Some of them were in organizations while


    some of them were in the business world.


    For example, the richest man in Riverdale, George Thomas, was one of the guests.


    The car stopped and Philip got out. He looked at the manor first. It was indeed extravagant. It was built


    entirely out of white marble. There was awn that was about 1,000 square feet. There was a goddess


    statue on top of the fountain in front of the entrance. The building was modeled after western


    architecture.


    Every ten meters of the mansion, there would be a lookout post for bodyguards. The security here was


    tight. It could bepared to the private mansion of the head of the business world.


    Philip entered the manor after following a female butler who was about 20 years old. She had an


    extremely gorgeous body.


    After Philip entered the ce, everyone dismissed themselves quietly.


    The chandelier inside the brightly-lit hall was custom-made with Swarovski crystals.


    The sofas and couches were also custom-made. There were golden crown crests at the bottom corner


    of the furniture.


    Philip did not sit down. He just stood in the hall and waited.


    After a while, a middle-aged woman who was elegantly dressed walked down from the crystal spiral


    stairs.


    She was wearing low-profile but luxurious branded clothes. Five of her ten fingers were decorated with


    diamonds and emerald rings.


    Each and every one of those rings was extremely valuable.


    This was the true symbol of wealth.


    ¡°Your father told me that you¡¯re the son he owes the most. So, he entrusted you to inherit all of his


    fortunes behind my back.¡± The woman¡¯s name was Giada Wallis. She was the second Madam rke.


    She was also Philip¡¯s stepmother.


    The head of the rkes, Roger rke, had six wives. Of course, there could only be one primary wife.


    Giada was Roger¡¯s second wife. She was also the one with the most power among the rkes.


    After Roger disappeared from the scene, Giada was responsible for half of the rke family¡¯s


    businesses.


    Giada was a power-hungry and ambitious woman.


    She was ruthless and extremely schemeful.


    Giada¡¯s maternal home, the Wallises, was the most powerful and wealthy family in Golden City. There


    was also a tinge of political blue blood in the family.


    After Giada married Roger, she took over half of the rke family¡¯s businesses very quickly.


    Giada was not Philip¡¯s biological mother. His mother was the first Madam rke. She passed away 13


    years ago.


    Philip was the eldest rke and also the son of the first wife.


    ¡°Aunt Giada, why did you ask me here in the middle of the night? Are you going to talk about


    inheritance with me?¡± Philip curled his lips. There was a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Philip, I know what happened 13 years ago hurt you a lot. Your father has been living in his sins as


    well. The rkes are all in pain. Come back and visit your father with me.¡±


    Giada¡¯s tone gave off an icy feeling. It felt like she was keeping her distance. He could not tell what this


    woman was thinking about.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I forgot about what happened 13 years ago. Plus, will I get the chance


    toe back out if I go with you?¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart throbbed in pain when he recalled how his mother had died in that fire.


    He had hired someone to investigate it after. All signs were pointing to this woman in front of him. This


    woman looked calm on the outside but on the inside, she had an evil heart.


    ¡°Have you really forgotten about it?¡± Giada asked.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The hall plunged into silence once again.


    The two of them looked at each other. They were both trying to guess what the other party was thinking


    about.


    Philip chuckled and changed the topic. ¡°Aunt Giada, tell me. Why did you ask me here? You¡¯re not a


    woman who does things without purpose.¡±


    It was not the time. He could not fight her yet.


    Giada smiled and sat on the sofa. She said, ¡°Is this how you view me?¡±


    Philip did not answer. However, his cold gaze disyed what he was thinking inside.


    Giada was an arrogant woman. She was just sitting on the sofa and yet, she looked unapproachable. It


    was because of her outstanding beauty. Even though she was over 40, she managed to maintain the


    face of an 18-year-old young woman.


    ¡°Philip, I hear that you¡¯re married and have a beautiful daughter. Have you forgotten your promise to


    me?¡± Giada said suddenly. The smile in her eyes caused Philip to shudder.


    That promise was also a condition to trap Philip. It was a condition between Philip and Giada.


    Seven years ago, Philip was forced to leave his family to protect one person.


    The condition was that no matter if he was alive or dead, he would never expose his true identity to


    anyone.


    If not, anyone who knew, no matter who it was, would suffer the cruelest revenge from Giada.


    Including death.


    In the eyes of the rich and powerful, death could also be an art form.


    ¡°Do they know your identity?¡± Giada asked. Her tone was icy, causing the temperature in the room to


    fall.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Philip¡¯s face turned cold, and he started feeling anxious.


    He knew about Giada¡¯s methods. This woman would not hesitate to get rid of her rivals¡ªincluding her


    own son.


    When he was eight, she asked someone to run over him with a car.


    There was only one reason. It was because she was afraid that he might be the obstacle in her process


    of taking over the rkes.


    A tiger, though cruel, would not devour its cubs.


    However, in Giada¡¯s eyes, power was her only priority.


    When Giada mentioned Philip¡¯s marriage and his daughter, he started to panic.


    This was also the main reason why Philip had not exposed his identity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re the daughter-inw and bloodline of the rkes. If you beg me, I¡¯ll let them go.¡±


    Giada¡¯s smile would give anyone a bone-piercing chill. It was extremely offensive.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare touch Wynn and M. If not, I¡¯ll make you regret this,¡± Philip said


    coldly.


    Giada chuckled calmly. She took out two embroidered boxes from the drawer of the coffee table. They


    looked delicate. There were also shiny crown crests on the boxes. She smiled and said, ¡°These are for


    Wynn and M. It¡¯s a meeting gift from Aunt Giada.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face fell. He did not take the boxes. He just asked coldly, ¡°Giada, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re


    nning, but I can tell you confidently that they don¡¯t know who I am. I am also warning you, if you dare


    to have any ideas toward Wynn and M, I won¡¯t mind letting you try my methods!


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m advising you to go back immediately. Riverdale is not a ce where you should be,¡± Philip


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here for a few days. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to them yet. But remember, if you want to


    protect them, you have to be strong enough,¡± Giada said.


    Philip was clenching his fists. Then, he unclenched them and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I


    know who you are, Giada Wallis. Ever since you married into this family, I could tell. I already have all


    kinds of ns to counter your attacks. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. This is myst warning for


    you, if you dare to touch Wynn and M, you should n how you¡¯re going to get out of this.¡±


    ¡­


    Giada stood at the entrance and watched Philip leave. She kept reying what Philip said to her.


    That guy had grown up a lot.


    It turned out that he had known about her true self since he was so young.


    She wondered how he hid that for so many years.


    Was this a rke?


    Philip had finally grown his fangs. This lion that had been suppressing all of its anger was finally


    awakened.


    Giada smiled and muttered to herself, ¡°This is indeed Roger¡¯s son. He even has his little ways. I


    underestimated him. I thought he was just a piece of trash who¡¯d endure everything. I didn¡¯t expect him


    to be ready.¡±


    After Philip got back to the hospital, he sat on the hospital bed and looked at M who was sound


    asleep. His eyes were filled with fatherly love.


    ¡°M, Daddy won¡¯t let anyone hurt you,¡± Philip murmured.


    The night was like water. It was intertwined with the past of love and hate.


    Today was Old Master Yates¡¯ 70th birthday party.


    Early in the morning, Pa asked her daughter Samantha to pick up Martha and her family at the Old


    Johnston Manor.


    Martha¡¯s face looked glum, especially when she saw Samantha¡¯s proud look. It was as if her face was


    covered by ayer of frost.


    ¡°Aunt Martha, where¡¯s Wynn and Philip? Tell them to hurry up, I¡¯m in a rush.¡±


    Samatha was dressed stylishly. She was like a modern woman from television. Her hair was curled,


    and she was wearing a very expensive outfit. She held thetest Gi bag in her hand, and there was


    a pair of sunsses on her face. She sat on the sofa in the living room rudely.


    She did not even take off her sunsses despite being indoors.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Samantha looked around this old manor. Her eyes behind her sunsses were filled with detest. The


    corner of her lips also curled in disdain. She murmured, ¡°This ce smells moldy. Old houses are


    indeed the worst. I don¡¯t know how a person can live here.¡±


    Martha was walking over while holding a bowl of fruits. When she heard Samantha¡¯s murmurs, her face


    fell.


    What a b*tch! She was just like her mother!


    She would ache all over if she did not boast.


    Judging from her outfit, she wondered how many men Samantha had slept with before scoring her


    current husband.


    ¡°Hey, Sammy, why isn¡¯t your mother here?¡± Martha said with a forced smile on her face.


    Samantha fanned herself with her hands and answered nonchntly, ¡°My mom went over on her own.


    She told me you guys don¡¯t have a car, so she asked me to pick all of you up.¡±


    How poor! How could her mother have a sister like this? She was too poor!


    Did her uncle not make any money in the organization? What a loser!


    Martha forced out a smile on her lips and faked augh.


    At this moment, Wynn and Philip came home. When they got into the house, Samantha could not wait


    to grab her bag to walk out of the house. She said bossily, ¡°Why are you only back at this hour? I¡¯ve


    been waiting for five minutes. This stupid ce is so stuffy. It smells like mold too. Let¡¯s go now. My car


    is outside.¡±


    Samantha could not even wait one second more.


    When she saw Wynn, her face turned cold.


    Wynn had been better than her in every way since they were young. Her academic results were better,


    she was prettier, and her job was even better than hers.


    This made Samantha feel like she wascking.


    However, all of that changed when Wynn got married.


    The proud daughter got married to a spineless coward.


    In addition to that, her life was getting worse and worse.


    When Samantha saw Philip who was standing next to Wynn, her eyes were filled with disdain and


    despise.


    This man was beyond useless.


    He was just a stinky stone from the dung holepared to her husband. What a piece of trash!

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    She was Aunt Pa¡¯s only child. She was aloof and looked down on everyone.


    When they were young, Samantha had been jealous of Wynn. No matter what it was, she had to


    compare herself to Wynn.


    ¡°Cousin, please give us a short while. We¡¯ll be ready soon,¡± Wynn said apologetically.


    Samantha raised the corners of her lips with a presumptuous look on her face. She shouted at Philip,


    ¡°Get out of the way, useless piece of trash. Why are you standing there?!¡±


    Philip smiled and stepped out of her way in silence.


    Samantha pushed him abruptly, patted her hands on her clothes in disgust, and muttered, ¡°You stink.¡±


    After Samantha swaggered away, the entire family was not in the best mood.


    Martha mmed her hand on the table and started cursing, ¡°What does Samantha mean?! What a


    b*tch! She darese to my house andin about it! What does she have to show for? Her rich


    husband? She even said that our house smells musty. I¡¯m so mad!¡±


    Martha¡¯s anger erupted like a volcano.


    She had anticipated that there would be some mockery from her rtives since she was going back to


    her family¡¯s home today.


    Wynn also felt very helpless, but she stillforted her mother and said, ¡°Mom, keep it to yourself. She


    did put in the effort toe over to pick us up. Let¡¯s try to be more patient when dealing with anything


    thates next.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom, let¡¯s not lower ourselves to their level.¡± Philip agreed with a smile.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When Martha heard Philip¡¯s words, she immediately redirected her frustration at him and pointed at


    Philip like she was ready to make a scene. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If only you were rich. Look at


    Pa¡¯s family, their life is sofortable. They¡¯re driving luxury cars and living in a vi. It¡¯s all


    because they have a rich son-inw. If youpare it to our house¡­ Sigh¡­ If you work a little harder,


    Charles and I would not be looked down on by anyone.¡±


    Martha had no intention to stop her abuse toward Phillip. She asked in an unhappy tone, ¡°What are you


    doing here? Didn¡¯t I ask you not toe?¡±


    Martha suddenly realized that Philip had something in his hand. ¡®He wants to go with us?¡¯


    That was not okay, definitely not!


    If Philip went, he would be aughing stock.


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you let Philip go? If Philip doesn¡¯t get to go, I won¡¯t go either,¡± Wynn said as she


    looked at Philip.¡±


    Last night, Wynn had made a decision.


    No matter what, she would have absolute trust in Philip.


    She was his wife, and she would stand by his side unconditionally.


    Anger poured over Martha. She pointed at Wynn and screamed at Wynn even though she was out of


    breath, ¡°Wynnie, are you trying to kill me?! I will be embarrassed by our family if you bring this


    wretched bag along with us! Charles, Charles! Come out quickly, Philip wants toe with us!¡±


    When Charles heard the noise outside, he walked out of the study. After he got an understanding of the


    matter, he said coldly, ¡°Philip, you don¡¯t need to go. Go back to the hospital to apany M.¡±


    Philip thought about it for a while and nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡±


    After that, Philip put aside his things and intended to leave.


    However, Wynn immediately grabbed onto Philip¡¯s hand and said righteously, ¡°No! You must go with


    me today. If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    At that moment, Martha was so angry that she sat on the ground and looked like she was about to


    throw a tantrum. She howled, ¡°How have things changed! My daughter who I¡¯ve raised for more than


    20 years is siding with an outsider to bully her mother! God! Ah, why am I still alive? Just let me die


    now.¡±


    After she screamed at Wynn, Martha got up and was about to hit her head at the corner of the table.


    Fortunately, Philip acted quickly and grabbed Martha before her head came into contact with the table.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Martha pped him, then pointed at Philip and said in a vicious tone, ¡°Go away, get out of my house. I


    don¡¯t have a useless son-inw like you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why did you hit Philip?!¡± Wynn was taken aback. She hurriedly pulled Philip closer and shouted


    at Martha.


    Then, she looked like she was about to leave with Philip.


    Martha continued to harass Phillip and threw the small embroidered box that Philip had brought over


    previously. She scolded, ¡°You can go by yourself. Your dad and I won¡¯t be going!¡±


    Philip picked up the little embroidered box before he was dragged out of the house by an angry Wynn.


    They got into Samantha¡¯s car.


    ¡°Philip, are you okay? My mother is just like that. Don¡¯t be angry with her. I¡¯ll apologize to you on behalf


    of her,¡± Wynn said distressingly in the car.


    Philip grinned and rubbed his face. He smiled stupidly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Fortunately, it¡¯s still here.¡±


    Wynn looked at the little embroidered box in Philip¡¯s hand and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re still


    thinking about this? Is this for Grandpa?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I asked someone to buy it a few days ago. Your grandfather will definitely like


    it.¡±


    Puff!


    Samantha, who had been browsing for LV bags on her phone, was observing through the rearview


    mirror. She burst outughing and said mockingly, ¡°Philip, what precious gift can this small ugly box


    hold?¡±


    She said that with a disdained tone.


    After Samantha said that, she threw a few boxes on the passenger seat to them and unted. ¡°Look at


    what I bought for Grandpa¡­ A small portion of 95-year-old ginseng worth 300,000 dors, a purple


    y pot tea set worth 800,000 dors, and a jade pipe that is worth more than 400,000 dors. How


    much is your little box worth? Around 10 dors?¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Samantha was so full of herself.


    When she saw Wynn¡¯s long face, she became even more prideful. ¡°Wynnie, how can you let Philip buy


    this kind of gift for Grandpa? If you don¡¯t have the money, you can let me know. After all, I¡¯m your


    cousin.¡±


    With that said, Samantha took out her LV wallet from her Gi bag, pulled out a bank card, and


    handed it to Wynn. ¡°Hey, consider this my treat. There should be at least 10,000 dors in this card. It¡¯s


    whatever was left after Frank bought me a handbag. Take it and get something decent for Grandpa.


    You don¡¯t need to pay me back. This is just a small sum for me.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s expression at that moment was full of arrogance.


    In her eyes, Wynn was a joke.


    ¡°Thanks, Samantha.¡± Before Wynn could speak, Philip reached out and took the card from Samantha


    while smiling faintly.


    Samantha snorted and shook her head helplessly. ¡®How can one be so shameless?¡¯


    Wynn red at Philip. She was just about to speak, but Philip held her hand and said with a smile,


    ¡°Samantha is being kind, let¡¯s just ept it. I¡¯ll just return the money to Samanthater.¡±


    Philip did not want things to be ufortable between Wynn and Samantha.


    Wynn kept her mouth shut and acquiesced but her face was burning.


    She never had a good rtionship with Samantha but now that she was taking Samantha¡¯s money, it


    made her even more ashamed of herself.


    Samantha chuckled and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re quite thick-skinned.¡±


    After she said that, everyone was silent.


    Philip held onto Wynn¡¯s hand with one hand and yed with the embroidered box with the other.


    What a ridiculous world.


    ¡®I have been ridiculed and looked down on for the longest time. No knows that the embroidered box in


    my hand is worth more than the umted wealth of the entire Yates family.¡¯


    After a while, Martha Yates and Charles Johnston came out of the house.


    They got in the car reluctantly and refused to speak even a single word to Philip.


    As soon as they got in, Martha began to check out the car. ¡®This is indeed a good car, it¡¯s so


    comfortable to sit in.


    ¡®When we get back, I have to ask Wynn for the contact information of Miss Chloe. Last time, she only


    handed us the car key, but I still don¡¯t know where the car is.¡¯


    Martha had done her research. It was a Maserati, a luxury car worth millions!


    If she drove out in that car, she would most definitely gain face!


    If that did not work out, she could just buy a car worth two million. ¡®It must be better than this car, and it


    must dete Pa¡¯s arrogance!¡¯


    Soon enough, the car set off and headed straight to Yates Vige.


    Yates Courtyard was located next to the Eastern Mountain of Yates Vige. It was surrounded by


    mountains and rivers halfway up the mountain. However, it was very suitable for elderly care.


    This was also the reason why Bob Yates chose to return to Yates Vige.


    Bob Yates, the head of the Yates family, had been living in the Yates Vige since he retired. He had


    been gardening and dallying with his grandchildren.


    His four children lived up to his expectations¡ªexcept for his third daughter who married Charles and


    lived a normal life.


    The Yates family was one of the major families in Riverdale. They were deeply rooted there, especially


    Bob Yates who had many students who were now all over the business and political circles. He had a


    broadwork and was very well connected.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, as long as Bob Yates was alive and the Yates family did well, it meant that the Yates family


    would continue to flourish.


    At that moment, Bob was in thepound looking at the mountain intersection in the distance. He was


    waiting for his children to return.


    Over the years, he had paid little attention to his third daughter.


    It was mainly because that family brought shame onto the Yates family.


    Bob was an old-fashioned person. His granddaughter became pregnant before marriage and ended up


    being married to a wimp. There were gossips about the Yates family in the vige and even in


    Riverdale.


    Therefore, Bob broke off his rtionship with his third daughter out of anger and only saw her once a


    year.


    Whenever he thought about how Wynnie, whom he loved since she was a little girl, marrying a good-


    for-nothing, Bob¡¯s face would be covered with frost.


    He heard from his second daughter, Pa, that the useless piece of trash would also being to


    celebrate his birthday today.


    In the Yates family, there was a lot of gossip about that wimp, and many people were gearing to see


    him make a fool of himself.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Bob did not bother to put a stop to it at all. After all, he strongly disliked Philip, so he had to teach him a


    lesson. That piece of trash needed to be made aware that not anyone can step into the door of the


    Yates family.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s unsure when the others will be arriving. You should get some rest. I¡¯ll wait for them here.¡±


    Eric, who was next to Bob, said that and put on a very well-behaved appearance. Usually, Eric had a


    cold temperament and was arrogant from head to toe.


    Bob nodded, looked at his little grandson fondly, and walked into the yard with the help of Eric and his


    walking stick that was made out of ck wood iid with gold thread.


    After he sent Bob in, Eric walked out again.


    At this time, several youngsters stood at the door. They were all the younger generations of the Yates


    family.


    ¡°Eric, what¡¯s the n?¡±


    A young man, full of arrogance and dressed in expensive clothes, said.


    He was the youngest son of Peter Yates, the eldest of the Yates family. His name was Aaron Yates. He


    was the same age as Eric and they had been close since they were young.


    Therefore, their personalities were simr. They were both rich yboys.


    Eric smiled coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s inflict all kinds of indignities to that good-for-nothing and humiliate


    Wynn.¡±


    Aaron nodded in agreement, a gloomy sneer appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    None of them liked Wynn because Wynn had a different surname. They felt like she excelled in


    everything that she did when they were growing up, unlike them.


    Therefore, they intended to put the fear of God in her today.


    Philip had to go down with her too!


    The only one who kept her mouth shut was a woman with a cold temperament standing beside them.


    That was Jess Yates, the second daughter of Peter Yates. She was the same age as Wynn, but she


    was single.


    She was annoyed with the tricks of her cousins. She turned around and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m heading off.¡±


    ¡°Cousin,e on. Since we¡¯re here, just enjoy the show.¡± Eric winked and smiled at her.


    Jess¡¯ eyebrows tightened. After she thought about it, she stayed on. She decided to lend Wynn a


    helping hand if it was necessary.


    After all, she considered Wynn to be her sister.


    To be honest, when Wynn got married, Jess was there too. She never had any good feelings toward


    Philip.


    In her eyes, men were pigs that were not worthy of her.


    After all, Jess was a high-achieving student. She had obtained a master¡¯s degree from the


    Massachusetts Institute of Technology and was a true female academic tyrant.


    Therefore, to her, a man would never be as interesting as books.


    That was why she was still single.


    At that moment, a ck Lincoln Navigator drove into thepound.


    Philip and Wynn got out of the car first, followed by Martha Yates and Charles Johnston.


    Wynn panicked when she saw Eric and the others standing at the door. She tugged on Philip¡¯s hand


    slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Philip, are you really okay? Else, you can go back first.¡±


    Wynn was very worried that Philip would be humiliated and criticized.


    Although she was made aware that Philip¡¯s family ran the Northern Sky Western Restaurant, in front of


    the well established Yates family, it was still not enough.


    There were four children of the second generation of the Yates family. The eldest son, Peter, held a


    high-level position in the government. He was a man of great power.


    The second daughter, Pa, married a local entrepreneur in Riverdale whose worth was around


    three to four billion dors. He was in the real estate business and had some connections.


    The fourth son, Samson, had sessfully built his own business empire. He had already expanded his


    business beyond Riverdale and established branches in eight important cities across the country. The


    core of his business was overseas trade. He had one billion dors just in assets.


    Philip squeezed Wynn¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Wynnie, believe me. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    The Yates family was nothing in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    The Yates family was synonymous with ants whenpared to him.


    If they really dared to provoke him, Philip did not mind letting everyone present today know that he,


    Philip, was an insurmountable gulf for the Yates family.


    He was an untouchable taboo!


    Since the night Giada Wallis came into contact with him, Philip was ready for the day when his true


    identity would be revealed.


    Wynn thought for a while and nodded. If things did not work out, she would tell everyone that Philip¡¯s


    family was actually rich and ran the Northern Sky Western Restaurant.


    She was hoping that it would impress them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Martha saw that her daughter was still flirting with Philip, so she got angry and snorted a few times.


    Eric came over with a smile and immediately took a stab at Philip. He sarcastically said, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this


    my cousin¡¯s good-for-nothing husband? You¡¯re here too, that¡¯s great. It has been a long time. What a


    rare guest.¡±


    As soon as Philip looked up, he saw Eric¡¯s annoying face.


    It seemed as though Eric could not wait to humiliate him.


    The Yates family was really broken down from the roots.


    The cousins around them, as well as the elders who heard the sound and came out to see what the


    ruckus was about, all cast strange nces. Their expressions ranged from mocking, indifference, and


    all kinds of eye-rolls.


    They were looking at Philip as though he was a clown.


    They thought that Philip would just endure their mockery.


    Useless bums had no right to speak.


    However, beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, Philip smiled calmly and said, ¡°Eric, don¡¯t look at me with


    your dog eyes. I don¡¯t like being stared at by a flea-infested dog.¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Everyone was dumbfounded with what Philip had just said!


    Philip, a useless bum, dared to speak to Eric like that?


    That was unexpected!


    This good-for-nothing was fighting back!


    They were in the Yates Courtyard, which was ruled by the Yates family!


    Did he not consider the consequences of his actions?


    Eric¡¯s face immediately sank. He had an arrogant attitude and said angrily, ¡°Philip, you dare berate me


    like that? You are a useless son-inw of the Johnston family. Who do you think you are to talk to me


    like this? Who are you to be here today for Grandpa¡¯s birthday celebration? I won¡¯t let you pass this


    door today! Useless piece of sh*t, who do you think you are?!¡±


    Eric was annoyed. He had not expected a good-for-nothing like Philip to berate him like that.


    It was an insult to him and an insult to the Yates family!


    Aaron immediately agreed with Eric. He pointed at Philip arrogantly and screamed, ¡°Hurry up and


    apologize to Eric. Otherwise, you will not be weed in the Yates Courtyard today. Do you hear that,


    you useless bum?!¡±


    At the gate of the courtyard, many members of the Yates family and rtives of the Yates family were


    acting as onlookers. When they saw what was going on, they all pointed at Philip, Wynn, and the


    others to gossip.


    The strange looks made Wynn feel ufortable.


    Martha was beyond furious. She had already said that they should not bring Philip along.


    They were screwed. How dare he talk back to Eric. He was obviously trying to pick a fight!


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Martha¡¯s son-inw, Philip. He¡¯s a worthless bum. I heard that he¡¯s working as a food


    deliveryman. He only makes a few thousand dors a month, and he¡¯s in debt.¡±


    Pa inserted herself into the crowd and started to spew gossip. Her eyes were twitching, and her


    expression was full of disdain and contempt.


    What she wanted now was to fan the mes and show everyone how Martha had a ¡®good son-inw¡¯!


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard of Philip before. He¡¯spletely useless. Didn¡¯t someone say that he and Wynn were


    going through a divorce? Why is he here today?¡±


    ¡°How dare this good-for-nothinge for the celebration of Bob¡¯s birthday. What a wet nket. I think


    we should kick him out!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Bob doesn¡¯t even like Philip. His presence will just be a stick-in-the-mud.¡±


    The group of people kept mocking them, their expressions full of contempt.


    Martha could not bear the unpleasantments, so she immediately grabbed Philip and screamed,


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Why are you being so shameful here?! Leave now and don¡¯t you dare step


    foot into the doors of the Yates family ever again!¡±


    Martha¡¯s mood was like a barrel of explosives that was triggered by one spark.


    She thought that her rtives would not let go of the chance to make fun of her, and now that they had


    started with Philip, how could she just sit still?


    Charles chose to shut up, but his expression was not the most pleasant.


    After all, it was Martha¡¯s family. The Yates family was as established and solid as a mountain, so he did


    not dare to speak presumptuously.


    Besides, before he retired, he had been shielded by the Yates family.


    He lowered his head and chose not to speak.


    Wynn tugged on Martha¡¯s hand, raised her eyebrows. She said in a displeased tone, ¡°Mom, this is


    Eric¡¯s fault. Why is he picking on Philip? Philip is your son-inw, why aren¡¯t you on his side?¡±


    Wynn was also very unhappy. Eric began to hurl insults at Philip immediately after they got out of the


    car.


    ¡®Does he not have any respect for me, his cousin? Where are his manners? Even my own mother¡­


    Why does she have to put the me on Philip?¡¯


    ¡°Wynn, this is not your ce to speak. Stay on the sidelines!¡±


    Fury overcame Martha as she pped Wynn on the face.


    She had enough. Wynn had been going against her recently. This time, she was also the one who


    insisted on bringing Philip over. This whole thing had be a joke.


    She felt shameful!


    When he saw Wynn getting pped, a fresh swell of rage rose in Philip¡¯s heart. He ced Wynn


    behind him, stared at Martha angrily, and said solemnly, ¡°Martha! Who do you think you are?! In my


    eyes, you are far less importantpared to Wynn! Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself and be a wet


    nket!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Philip was very angry. He had his fists clenched.


    Wynn, who was behind him, hurriedly grabbed Philip and whispered, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t.¡±


    Only then did Philip unclench his fists and sighed.


    However, the expression in his eyes was still cold. There were mes ring in his pupils.


    If anyone dared toy their hands on Wynn or humiliate her, Philip would not mind making the biggest


    fuss that the Yates family had ever seen!

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Martha also panicked, especially when she saw Philip¡¯s furious expression just now.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this wimp¡¯s change of attitude recently? He even dared to talk back to me a couple of


    times.¡¯


    Eric was beyond joyful. He had not fully pulled out his bag of tricks and the Johnston family already


    started fighting among themselves.


    It seemed that Martha really disliked Philip. He could take advantage of this.


    Martha red at Philip, pulled Charles, and went into thepound.


    Samantha was long gone. She was by Pa¡¯s side. Her eyebrows were twitching as she observed this


    pstick coldly.


    ¡®Wynn, oh Wynn, you have such a sad life. You married a good-for-nothing.¡¯


    Samantha muttered a few words in her heart and was about to turn around and go in.


    However, when Wynn led Philip to enter, Eric stopped them again.


    ¡°Wynn, as I said just now, Philip is not worthy of entering the door of the Yates family!¡± Eric¡¯s nostrils


    were tilted upward. He looked very arrogant.


    In his eyes, Philip was trash, and the Yates family did not wee such a useless bum.


    Aaron also stood at the door to block them.


    Wynn frowned, her face quickly bing chilly. She said, ¡°Eric, Aaron, I am your cousin. Give way to


    me!¡±


    Wynn was really angry.


    She did not expect Eric and Aaron to act as such. They had absolutely no respect for her.


    However, Eric and Aaron did not budge at all. They stared at Philip provocatively and said, ¡°Philip, if


    you don¡¯t want Wynn to be kicked out of the Yates family, leave by yourself now. No one here


    wees you.¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth curled up as he disyed an indifferent smile. Jess, who had been


    watching by the side, walked over and pushed Eric and Aaron out of the way. She said coldly, ¡°What


    are you two doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Grandfather will scold you? The celebration is about to begin.


    Are you trying to make the whole Yates family know that this is how we treat the granddaughter and


    grandson-inw?¡±


    Eric and Aaron frowned, nced at Jess, then stared at Philip angrily. They smiled threateningly and


    said, ¡°Philip, we¡¯ll wait and see. There will be a good showing up in a while. I hope you don¡¯t run


    away halfway through it.¡±


    After that, the two turned around and went in.


    Wynn said gratefully, ¡°Jess, thank you.¡±


    Jess nced at Wynn indifferently, especially after holding her gaze on Philip for a few more seconds.


    She said coldly, ¡°Philip, if you don¡¯t want Wynn to lose face, I advise you to go in and greet everyone.


    Leave after that.¡±


    After that, Jess turned around and flicked her hair.


    Philip was startled. He wanted to say a few words to thank her, but he did not expect that he was still


    looked down on by her.


    He and Wynn looked at each other. Thetter said worriedly, ¡°Philip, are you really okay? I¡­ I¡¯m


    worried¡­¡±


    Philip shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wynnie. It¡¯s okay, trust me.¡±


    After that, the two of them entered the Yates Courtyard.


    In the Yates Courtyard, rows and rows of banquet tables had already been set up.


    Of course, it was divided into a distinct pecking order.


    The highest order was in the inner hall. The people there would be sitting with Bob Yates. The main


    seat was still empty as Bob Yates had note yet.


    The inner hall could only be entered by Bob Yates¡¯ children and those so-called Yates family


    connections.


    Then, there was the nave below the inner hall. There were four tables set up, all of which were for the


    rtives of Bob Yates to celebrate his birthday.


    The lowest ss was naturally the outer hall, where six tables were set up. They were people present


    for the sole purpose of having dinner.


    ¡°Wow, check that out. It¡¯s Ted Yates, Peter Yates¡¯ eldest son!¡±


    Everyone saw a handsome young man stepping into the courtyard and walking into the inner hall.


    At that time, even the elders and big shots who were already seated in the inner hall focused their


    attention on the young man!


    ¡°Ted Yates of the Yates family, the most outstanding junior in the Yates family!¡±


    In the entire courtyard, many people had their attention on Ted. Philip¡¯s brows were also slightly


    furrowed.


    The Yates family could be regarded as a powerful family in Riverdale, especially Bob Yates who had a


    lot of connections.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ted Yates, as the eldest son of Peter Yates and the eldest son of the Yates family, naturally received a


    lot of attention and love.


    Ted Yates did not let everyone down either. He started his ownpany at a young age and


    sessfully went public. Now, he was worth two to three billion dors!


    It could be said that Bob Yates liked Ted very much, and he even nned to train Ted to be the third-


    generation sessor.


    After Eric and Aaron saw Ted step into the inner hall, their faces were dark and cold. They drank their


    cup of tea angrily.


    They were at odds with Ted, and the Yates family members knew it.


    Eric felt ufortable. He noticed Philip who was sitting by the door in the outer courtyard. He had a


    n in his heart and walked over with Aaron.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Philip sat next to Wynn and naturally noticed Eric and Aaron walking over. They had a devious smile on


    their faces.


    ¡°Philip, why are you sitting in the outer courtyard near the door? This is where I used to feed my dog.¡±


    Eric looked at Philip and smirked coldly. There was a glint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    Wynn¡¯s face went red. She wanted to stand up but a huge hand stopped her.


    Philip smiled calmly. ¡°The outer courtyard and the hall are the same. It depends on who¡¯s the one


    sitting at which location to eat. Plus, the hall belongs to the Yates. I don¡¯t care for it.¡±


    Philip had been holding in for so long. He did not mind being arrogant for a bit.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Most importantly, Eric was too hateful. He just had to create something out of nothing.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re really something else. You even know how to brag. You¡¯re just a piece of trash. We¡¯re


    doing charity by letting you eat on a table in the house with the rest of the Yates. Do you understand,


    you worthless wretch?!¡± Eric scoffed.


    Jess frowned. Initially, Jess could have sat in the hall but in order to take care of Wynn, she decided to


    sit in the outer courtyard.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Eric. Can¡¯t you just shut up? Do you have to argue with Philip?¡± Jess frowned and said.


    Despite her detesting Philip, she was still Wynn¡¯s cousin. She would help her as best as she could.


    Eric¡¯s face fell as he looked at Jess. He did not dare to do anything to her. After all, she was the second


    daughter of his eldest uncle. She was also a top student.


    Plus, a lot of great and good people had approached her to ask for her hand in marriage.


    Jess had a bright future ahead of her.


    ¡°Hehe, Philip, are you nning to hide behind my sister like a spineless coward the entire day?¡± Eric


    jeered.


    ¡°Eric, do you really despise me that much?¡± Philip could not help but snort. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Wynn, I


    wouldn¡¯t have evene. Let me give you some advice, don¡¯t provoke me and don¡¯t provoke Wynn. If


    not, I¡¯ll make you kneel on the ground and beg me for mercy.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say? Me kneeling and begging you for mercy? Were you dropped on your head


    when you were born? How dare you say something like that!¡±


    Eric guffawed. There was detest in his eyes.


    Philip was so shameless.


    He even had the guts to say something like this. He wondered who gave him the courage to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You need to stop this. And you should shut your mouth too!¡±


    Jess was mad. She red at Eric and looked at Philip angrily.


    This guy knew that Eric was trying to humiliate him and he was still talking back to him.


    ¡®You¡¯re just a spineless inw of the Yates. Can¡¯t you just sit here and eat properly? Can¡¯t you just


    leave after you¡¯re done?


    ¡®You just have to make a fool out of yourself, huh?¡¯


    With that, Jess started to look at Philip in anger. She even started to regret sitting here.


    ¡°Philip is so arrogant. How dare he say something so shameless.¡±


    ¡°Right? I didn¡¯t expect him to not only be a piece of trash but also a piece of trash who loves to brag.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t want to sit at the same table with him anymore. Let¡¯s go to another table.¡±


    The other vigers from the Yates Vige who came here to attend the party started to look at Philip as


    if he was a clown.


    They started to get up one by one to go to another table.


    In an instant, the only people at this table were Philip, Wynn, and Jess.


    Eric was pleased. He jeered loudly, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t say I¡¯m mistreating you. A piece of trash like you has


    no right sitting and eating here. If you know your ce, you should get out of here. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡®How dare he spew nonsense about making me kneel and beg?


    ¡®Does he think he¡¯s Ted?


    ¡®Ted has his ownpany and his own resources. Everyone will believe anything he says.


    ¡®How dare a good-for-nothing like Philip act so arrogant?


    ¡®You¡¯re looking down on the Yates! If the old master knows about this, he¡¯ll definitely kick you out in


    front of everybody!¡¯


    When he thought about this, Eric eyed at Aaron. Thetter understood immediately. He walked away


    silently and ran into the drawing room inside the hall.


    At this moment, Bob was chatting with his children and a few of his close friends.


    When he got in, Aaron made an angry face and yelled, ¡°Grandpa, you have to see this! Philip was so


    rude! He¡¯s looking down on the Yates and even wanted to hit Eric!¡±


    After he said that, everyone in the drawing room started to make noise.


    Pa was thrilled. She wanted so badly to run out and watch what was going on.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be amazing if they started fighting.


    ¡®In that case, that spineless coward will be kicked out and Martha will bepletely humiliated!¡¯


    Samson and Peter were indifferent. They did not have the right to speak since their father was here.


    On the other hand, Martha had every intention to kill Philip right now.


    Philip could not even stay still for one minute!


    If they really started fighting, Martha would get kicked out of the Yates family forever!


    Old Master Yates took his cane made out of ck wood and iid with gold thread to m down on


    the tiles on the floor angrily. His face fell as he said, ¡°How dare he!¡±


    In a blink of an eye, the temperature in the drawing room plummeted.


    Everyone knew that the old master was mad.


    Martha was incredibly nervous. She started sweating, and even her legs were now trembling.


    After he said that, Old Master Yates got out of the drawing room with Aaron supporting him. Then, they


    walked out to the outer courtyard where the party was.


    The crowd followed closely behind Old Master Yates and got out one by one.


    At the outer courtyard, Eric was arguing with Philip loudly. They were even engaged in a fistfight.


    Philip was livid. Eric had sshed some alcohol on Wynn and called her a b*tch!


    He was digging his own grave!


    Philip grabbed Eric¡¯s cor. There was ayer of frost on Philip¡¯s face. He lifted his fist and was about


    to punch down on Eric¡¯s bruised face when suddenly¡­


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    A roar sounded in the hall.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Everyone looked over in the direction of the voice.


    Old Master Yates was staring at Philip. His face was icy. Anger rose from his body as he yelled, ¡°Get


    out of the Yates Manor if you dare to hit him!¡±


    At this moment, the outer courtyard was filled with people. They did not try to help. They did not even


    tell them to stop. They were just standing at one side while watching what was going on.


    When they saw Old Master Yates, everyone stood at one side in fear. They all lowered their heads


    silently.


    He was the head of the Yates. Who would dare to provoke him?


    If they offended Old Master Yates, they should just get out of Riverdale.


    Philip was done for!


    Under everyone¡¯s respectful gazes, Old Master Yates approached the two men while his cane cked


    on the floor loudly. He was radiating with anger. He lifted his cane and swung it at Philip¡¯s hand that


    was raised mid-air.


    Smack!


    Philip was in pain. His entire right arm was numb.


    ¡°You unbridled piece of trash! How dare you hit Eric! Is this your amazing son-inw, Martha?¡± Old


    Master Yates red at Martha who was standing behind him and shouted.


    Martha was shaking all over from fear. She did not look at the old master directly.


    No one would be able to handle the old master when he was mad.


    She wanted so badly to chop Philip into pieces right now. This was so embarrassing!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn stood up hurriedly and pulled Philip to one side. When she saw that he was in pain, the tears in


    her eyes started rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    After Old Master Yates scolded Martha, he turned around and red at Philip. He roared, ¡°Philip, so


    you¡¯re really looking down on the Yates, huh? How dare you start a fight at my party! Do you have any


    ounce of respect for me?¡±


    Bob was livid. How dare this piece of trash start a fight during his birthday celebration!


    Who did he think he was?


    What right did he have to start a fight?


    Philip¡¯s mouth was gaping from the pain. He swung his arm and said coldly, ¡°Old Master Yates, I¡¯m


    here to celebrate your birthday with you. However, Eric kept provoking me to no end. He even insulted


    Wynn. You didn¡¯t even ask what was going on and immediately pushed all the me on me. Aren¡¯t you


    a little biased? Is Wynn not your granddaughter?¡±


    Bob was taken aback. He looked at Wynn who was standing next to Philip. She was covered in alcohol


    and her eyes were red.


    Then, he looked at Eric behind him. He had a devious smirk on his face. After he noticed the old


    master looking at him, he lowered his head and pretended to be a good boy.


    However, could he scold Eric in front of so many people?


    Of course not!


    Martha was his daughter who was married into another family. A daughter who has married her


    husband was equivalent to water that had been sshed. Thus, it cannot be retrieved anymore.


    Wynn was not a Yates. She was his granddaughter with anotherst name.


    Bob snorted. ¡°Scatter!¡±


    It ended with no conclusion.


    Philip had even suffered a beating. His entire right arm was still numb even after sitting down.


    Eric was looking at him provokingly at one side. He gave him the finger.


    Wynn sat next to Philip and massaged his arm for him. Tears rolled down her cheek like a string of


    broken pearls. She felt extremely wronged.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Wynnie. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Philip said while feeling hurt.


    Wynn was still sobbing. She red at Philip angrily and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just endure this?¡±


    Philip smiled toothily and said, ¡°I can endure it if Eric insulted me, but I can¡¯t let him bully you. The


    Yates is just a small family. They mean nothing to me. If they continue to go overboard, I don¡¯t mind


    wiping them out from this world.¡±


    Wynn red at him and pinched the flesh between his waist. ¡°Stop boasting. Your mom and dad only


    run restaurants. My grandpa is powerful. Moreover, the Yates is not a small family.¡±


    Philip touched his nose and did not say anything.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Jess walked over and coughed a few times. She walked over with some Yunnan Baiyao and looked at


    Philip coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just sit here properly? Do you have to make everyone mad? You deserved to


    be hit!¡±


    Jess overheard the first part of what Philip and Wynn had said.


    What did he mean by a small family? He even wanted to make the Yates disappear?


    This guy was so good at boasting!


    Did this f*ckboy lie to Wynn that way to get her too?


    She had to find a chance to talk to Wynn.


    Philip took the medicine and grinned. ¡°Thank you, Jess.¡±


    Jess ignored him. She took out a book from somewhere and sat down. Then, she started reading it.


    The book was about Buffer¡¯s past interviews.


    He was the most sessful investor in the world!


    He was worth hundreds of billions!


    He was the person that everyone looked up to!


    However, in Philip¡¯s opinion, Buffer was just merely his financial manager.


    Philip pondered for a while and had an idea. He decided to find an opportunity to invite Buffer to have a


    meeting with Jess.


    It would be his way of thanking Jess for helping them twice.


    ¡°Um, Jess, do you want to meet Buffer?¡± Philip asked suddenly with a grin on his face.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Buffer?


    Jess looked at Philip in confusion. There was no hint of tomfoolery on his face.


    What did he mean?


    Did he know who Buffer was?


    He was the god of investment!


    He had hundreds of billions worth of assets and was among the top in Forbes¡¯ list of billionaires in the


    world!


    A person like him was looked up to by so many people. Could she meet him just like that?


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re getting used to talking big, huh?¡±


    Hence, Jess thought that Philip was joking. She rolled her eyes at him and proceeded to ignore him.


    If Philip knew what Jess was thinking about right now, he would beughing his head off.


    Was Buffy so great?


    He only had that amount of assets because Philip asked him to keep them for him.


    He shook his head helplessly and let out a bitterugh. Then, Philip walked out of the courtyard and


    came to a more secluded ce. He took out his phone and found Buffer¡¯s number after a long while.


    After that, he gave him a call.


    In a sh, a respectful yet excited voice sounded from the other end of the phone. His voice was


    hoarse due to age, and he said with broken English, ¡°Dear Young Master Philip, is that you? I¡¯ve been


    waiting for so long for your call. I didn¡¯t think the honorable Young Master Philip would remember me.¡±


    Then, a sob sounded.


    Philip felt awkward and said hurriedly, ¡°Buffy, where are you making money now?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make fun of me, Young Master Philip. I¡¯ve invested your assets in different industries all


    over the world. For now, they¡¯re worth 130 billion in total. Are youing here to take a look?¡±


    At this moment, Buffer was in a luxurious European-style manor. While on the phone with Philip, his


    usual temperament changed. Even the ten or so maids surrounding him looked surprised.


    There were not a lot of people in the world who Mr. Buffer respected.


    His blonde female secretary had a pair of blue eyes and a smoking hot body. Even she was shocked


    when she saw that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just calling to tell you something. Come to my ce when you¡¯re free. I have a friend who


    wants to meet you,¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°Young Master Philip, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your wishes. I¡¯ll fly over tomorrow. Tell your friend to wait for


    me,¡± Buffer said excitedly.


    Philip said immediately, ¡°Not too soon. Wait a while before you make your trip here. Alright, I have


    something to take care of. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Buffer was still so kind.


    ¡°Young Master Philip, do you have anything else I can help you with?¡±


    Buffer wanted so badly to be of some assistance to Philip.


    This was the person who gave him his assets. Without Philip, there would be no Buffer.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m at my wife¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday party,¡± Philip said and hung up the phone.


    After a while, Buffer paced back and forth in his huge and glorious meeting room.


    ¡°Alice, book a ne ticket to Orienta for me. I¡¯m going to fly there tomorrow. Plus, help me find out


    who¡¯s Mr. rke¡¯s wife¡¯s grandfather. If he has any properties, we¡¯ll invest in them,¡± Buffer said


    excitedly. ¡°We¡¯ll invest one billion!¡±


    The sexy secretary replied, ¡°Alright, Boss. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    After she said that, she turned around and left.


    Back to Philip. He did not know Buffer had misunderstood his phone call.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Half an hourter, the Yates¡¯ property was funded with one billion from a huge financial group.


    As for now, the Yates had no idea.


    Philip went back to the party and sat down next to Wynn.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± asked Wynn.


    ¡°Toilet,¡± replied Philip.


    At the party, Bob Yates was talking to his children and best friends. They were having a lot of fun.


    Everyone was going up to congratte Old Master Yates.


    ¡°I wish you a happy birthday and many more of them. Also, may your happiness be as immense as the


    East Sea!¡± Eric put his hands together and congratted the old master. Then, he gave him his present


    and said while feeling pleased with himself, ¡°Grandpa, I saw this at the jade market. It¡¯s top-grade


    jadeite and I crafted it into a ck Tortoise for you.¡±


    Bob was smiling widely. He patted Eric on the shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, my wonderful grandson. Here,


    this is from me to you.¡±


    After he said that, Bob took out a red packet for Eric.


    There was a card in the red packet that had one million bucks inside.


    Eric took it happily. He had only spent 100,000 bucks on the jade ck Tortoise. He made a profit this


    time.


    Philip saw this and scoffed inside his heart. He murmured, ¡°ck Tortoise? Isn¡¯t that just a thousand-


    year-old tortoise?¡±


    Wynn kicked Philip under the table. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Philip shrugged and had a nonchnt look on his face.


    He was not interested in all of the Yates right now. He could only smell a foul stenching from all of


    them.


    Jess¡¯ hearing was good, so naturally, she heard what was being said. She red at Philip, her


    impression of him getting worse.


    Not only did this guy like to boast, but he was rude no matter which asion it was.


    Then, Aaron was next. He gave the old master calligraphy.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is the genuine inscription from the master of Chinese national culture, Kendrick Smalls.


    Look at these three words. ¡®Auspicious and Wealth¡¯.¡±


    Old Master Yates was ecstatic. He kept praising Aaron.


    In only a few minutes, Aaron was able to present himself to the crowd. He was feeling proud of himself.


    On the other hand, Eric¡¯s face fell slightly.


    Aaron also received a red packet. He stood at one side happily.


    The eldest child, Peter, nodded slightly. His useless son had finally won against his youngest brother¡¯s


    child for once.


    Samson clenched his fist secretly. He only had one son. His son became ignorant and ipetent


    because he spoiled him too much. It looked like he needed to lecture him properly when they got back.


    If not, Eric risked losing all of his assets.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Jess got up when it was her turn. She looked at Wynn and Philip before sighing.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is the eptance letter from Harvard. I¡¯m going for my Ph.D.¡± Jess took out an


    eptance letter.


    This was the top student¡¯s gifting method. She was so f*cking low-profile!


    Harvard!


    The best educational establishment!


    Bob was so happy that his eyes turned into two lines. He took over the letter and started praising


    repeatedly, ¡°Splendid! My eldest son¡¯s daughter never disappoints me. There¡¯s going to be a


    superwoman among the Yates!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Everyone started topliment Jess.


    Bob gave her a red packet which she epted as well.


    Then, under the expecting gazes of everyone, Ted got up after having been sitting the entire time. He


    walked empty-handed in front of the old master and said calmly, ¡°Grandpa, I was in a rush when I came


    here, so I didn¡¯t bring anything.¡±


    Everyone was shocked after they heard that.


    Did not bring anything?


    This was not something Ted would do.


    Peter was sitting there calmly, even taking a sip of his tea. He looked indifferent. It was as if he had


    predicted this.


    When Eric and Aaron heard this, they jumped out impatiently. They used, ¡°Ted, this is such an


    important party and you didn¡¯t even prepare a gift?! Do you not respect Grandpa?¡±


    Provocation.


    Ted lifted his eyebrow. His calm, dark eyes were glimmering while he looked at the two idiots.


    Bob smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Teddy is busy with work. It¡¯s fine that he forgot.¡±


    This was Bob¡¯s love for Ted.


    The crowd did not dare to say anything more.


    However, in the next second, Ted said calmly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve taken the oasis development project at


    the south of Riverdale.¡±


    Everyone in the hall immediately shifted their gaze over to Ted after he said that.


    This child was amazing!


    This present was magnificent!


    It stabilized the crowd immediately.


    The Oasis development project in the south of Riverdale was a 300 million project!


    If the Yates got it, the profit in the future would be at least 500 million!


    Which meant that Ted alone could make 500 million for the Yates!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was terrifying!


    Peter finally disyed a small smile on his face. He had been calm and confident the entire time.


    Bob stood up excitedly. He looked at Ted with his eyes wide open and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ted nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful!¡±


    He repeated the word ¡®wonderful¡¯ three times. This perfectly showed Bob¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed the grandson I feel the most optimistic about! There¡¯s hope for the Yates grandchildren!


    There¡¯s so much hope!¡± Bob nodded and praised continuously. He turned around to look at Peter and


    said, ¡°Peter, you can just leave the family business to Teddy if you want to. I¡¯ll be at ease with him


    around.¡±


    Everyone let out a gasp of surprise.


    He was handing over his power.


    Old Master Yates had decided to train Ted as the heir!


    Peter answered, ¡°Of course, Dad.¡±


    Ted sat back down next to Peter. Then, thetter told him, ¡°Well done. You cane to me with any


    questions. I¡¯ll help you with the procedure.¡±


    Ted nodded.


    The hall became more lively now. The people who attended the party lifted their sses to congratte


    Old Master Yates. They were congratting him for taking the Oasis development project in the south


    of Riverdale.


    Now, the Yates¡¯ position in Riverdale would go up one rank!


    The youngest son, Samson, was the only one feeling blue. He red at Eric angrily.


    What an ipetent fool!


    Eric knew his father was unhappy with him. He shifted his gaze and noticed Wynn and Philip at the


    outer courtyard. They were chatting andughing together.


    At that moment, he got up and jeered sarcastically. ¡°Wynn, why haven¡¯t youe and congratte


    Grandpa? What present did you bring? Why don¡¯t you show us?¡±


    After he said that, everyone shifted their gaze to the table at the outer courtyard. They were looking


    over there with weird looks in their eyes.


    Their gazes wereplicated. There was mockery, contempt, despise, and wrath in their gazes.


    Of course, the wrath came from Martha.


    Damn it! She knew she was going to be humiliated.


    Wynn was nervous. She looked at Philip and thetter took out an embroidered box from his pocket.


    He passed it to Wynn and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take this over.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wynn took over the box. She was curious but at the same time, extremely nervous.


    If they made a fool out of themselves right now, they would be utterly humiliated.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just take Philip home after we eat.¡¯


    Then, Wynn took Philip¡¯s box under everyone¡¯s malicious gaze and got up. She walked slowly to the


    hall.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Everyone at the birthday party was looking at Wynn with contempt and disdain in their eyes.


    Eric and Aaron¡¯s gifts that were presented moments before were extremely valuable.


    Then, Ted announced the shocking news of attaining the Oasis development project at the south of


    Riverdale.


    He would be making 500 million for the Yates!


    Now, it was Wynn¡¯s turn. What gift would her family be presenting today?


    Martha sat on her seat, extremely nervous. She saw what Wynn was holding. It was the box that Philip


    had previously given to her.


    If Wynn gave that thing to her father, it would be the biggest joke of the century.


    Everyone would look at them as if they were fools!


    Eric stared at Wynn with mockery on his face. He looked at the small box in her hands and the smirk


    on his face got wider. He lifted his eyebrow and said, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday today. Are


    you really going to give this tiny box to him? What valuable item can it hold?¡±


    Eric snorted in his head. He saw with his own two eyes that this thing had been given to Wynn by that


    good-for-nothing Philip.


    He was penniless and powerless. What kind of gift could he afford?


    When he thought about this, his smirk grew wider.


    He was waiting to watch Wynn and Philip make fools of themselves.


    Aaron stood at one side and chimed in sarcastically, ¡°Cousin, even if you don¡¯t have the money, you


    should at least bring some presentable gifts. This tiny thing is going to bring so much shame to Aunt


    Martha. All of the Yates present are powerful and prestigious. Plus, Grandpa¡¯s friends are also here.


    Isn¡¯t your gift a little too in?¡±


    It was obvious he wanted to humiliate Wynn.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop this, you two.¡± Jess could not watch this anymore. She red at the two of them


    angrily.


    Eric and Aaron chose to ignore her.


    The loathing on their expressions did not diminish one bit.


    Even Ted who was sitting in the hall looked slightly helpless when he lifted his head and saw Wynn


    walking in.


    He used to be close with Wynn when they were kids. However, the older they got, the more they


    distanced themselves from each other.


    After all, she was not one of the Yates. There might not be any rtions between them anymore.


    This was the nature of human rtionships.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Wynn walked into the hall and handed the box to Bob. His face was cold when


    Wynn said, ¡°Grandpa, this is from me and Philip.¡±


    Wynn believed Philip. He would not give the old master a in gift at such an important asion.


    However, she did not think that it would be something very valuable.


    After all, Philip had run away from home. He would not have much money.


    Bob nodded and grunted a reply. He did not even take the box.


    Wynn felt awkward. Everyone at the table was looking at her with weird expressions. Wynn felt


    extremely ufortable.


    She put the box down and turned around to walk away.


    Bob did not give her a red packet. He was obviously favoring the rest of his grandchildren while


    discriminating against her.


    However, when Wynn was about to leave, Eric snatched the box and announced loudly to everyone in


    the hall, the center court, and outer courtyard, ¡°Oh? I thought it was something valuable. Looks like it¡¯s


    an ornamental thumb ring! It¡¯s also made from jade!¡±


    His words wereced with provocation.


    When people saw Eric taking out the jade ornamental thumb ring and putting it onto his thumb, they


    laughed alongside.


    Aaron also chimed in, ¡°What jade? Can our dear cousin afford this? I think it¡¯s fake. Did you hear what


    she said just now? She said she bought this with Philip.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Right!¡± Eric pretended to realize this. Then, he took the jade ornamental thumb ring and yelled at


    Philip who was sitting at the table nearest to the door at the outer courtyard, ¡°Philip! Where did you find


    this? It looks so old. Did you pick this up from the dumpster and give it to my grandpa?¡±


    That was such a devastating criticism.


    Some people looked over at Philip with detest in their eyes.


    It was clear that Eric and Aaron did not n to stop bothering Philip.


    Philip ignored them. He only drank his tea calmly and ate some of the food.


    These idiots did not even know what that was.


    If they knew the true value of that jade ornamental thumb ring, would they kneel on the ground and


    address him as a lord?


    When Eric saw that Philip did not want to pay attention to him, he lost interest in provoking him. Then,


    he stuffed the ring back into the box and threw the box to one side as if it was trash.


    Bob only peered at it coldly and did not say anything.


    To be honest, the one thing that made him happiest today was Ted taking the Oasis development


    project at the south of Riverdale.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a thing worth celebrating for the Yates.


    Sure enough, Peter stood up and held his ss. He said, ¡°Dad, we have three simultaneous happy


    events in the family today. I wish you a long and happy life!¡±


    Bob could not close his mouth from smiling. He grabbed his cane with one hand and his ss with the


    other. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink to that.¡±


    The party started and everyone began to socialize with each other. They were enjoying themselves


    tremendously.


    Wynn went back to Philip and started to space out while sitting next to him.


    She saw through the Yates today. They were horrible. She did not like that these people were paying


    lip service the entire time.


    If possible, she did not want to attend any more family gatherings.


    Philip sent a message to George. ¡®Old Man George, help me investigate Bob Yates.¡¯


    After a few seconds, Philip got a reply. ¡®Young Master, Bob Yates has retired. He used to manage the


    properties of the Yates and over half of his coborations were rted to the rkes. The eldest son,


    Peter Yates, has some power for the moment, but just one word from you and he¡¯ll be gone. You


    invested in the youngest son, Samson Yates¡¯pany, so you have 70% of the equity shares. Peter¡¯s


    eldest son, Ted Yates, took the Oasis development project at the south of Riverdale recently, and I was


    the one who gave him¡­¡±


    ¡®F*ck me!¡¯


    Philip did not expect that most of the Yates¡¯ projects and enterprises were all rted to him.


    This¡­ This was awkward.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    ¡®Wait for my signal. I don¡¯t like the Yates.¡¯ Philip replied to the message in secret and put away his


    phone.


    George was over at the chairman¡¯s office in Apex Group. After he got the message, he lifted his


    eyebrow and asked his secretary to announce this.


    As long as Philip opened his mouth, he would make sure to bankrupt the Yates.


    These blind fools must have crossed the young master.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing?¡± Wynn noticed Philip had been ying with his phone the entire time,


    which is why she asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Professor Turner told me he¡¯ll arrange M¡¯s surgery for next Wednesday,¡± Philip


    replied.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wynn was excited. She grabbed onto Philip¡¯s hand emotionally.


    M was her everything. Which mother would want to see their own child suffer?


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Philip patted the back of Wynn¡¯s hand lovingly.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear that the Oasis development project in the south of Riverdale was developed by the


    richest man in Riverdale, George Thomas? Ted¡¯s making all of us proud by taking that project!¡±


    ¡°Right? I heard that the boss behind this project is a world-ss nouveau riche. He¡¯s f*cking loaded!¡±


    ¡°Ted¡¯s future is going to be so bright. It¡¯s obvious that Bob wants to train him as the heir of the third


    generation. We have to curry more favors with him.¡±


    The group started chattering excitedly. Their conversation was starting to get heated.


    They wanted to be Ted Yates so badly.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with that useless bum? I heard that the Yates don¡¯t like him that much.¡±


    Suddenly, someone shifted the conversation to Philip.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Bob¡¯s granddaughter, which is Wynn over there, got pregnant before marriage and


    the child belongs to that spineless coward. You should know that this is something extremely shameful


    in the Yates Vige. She ruined the family name and isn¡¯t chaste at all!¡±


    ¡°No wonder! So from what you said, Wynn is not a good woman too. Is she a¡­ you know? She¡¯s so


    shameless for getting pregnant before getting married.¡±


    In a sh, everyone started looking over. Philip frowned from their gazes.


    These people were so nderous.


    Especially those middle-aged women over there. Their verbal abuse would make anyone feel agitated!


    Wynn lowered her head even more.


    Three years ago, she became the shame of the family because of this matter. Everyone started


    pointing fingers at her.


    Today, these people were digging out the past again. They were stabbing her in the heart with knives.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Philip¡¯s face fell as he squeezed Wynn¡¯s hand. Then, he got up and walked over to the middle-aged


    women who were gossiping. He carried a chair over and sat down. He chuckled and said, ¡°Aunties, do


    you know what kind of people will die the most horrible deaths?¡±


    When the middle-aged women saw Philip sitting at their table, they felt a little guilty.


    However, they were not scared. They rolled their eyes and shook their heads. Then, they raised their


    eyebrows and looked at him in contempt.


    They had already seen everything just now. Philip was just a good-for-nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash. What right do you have to sit here and talk to us?¡± One of the women


    snorted.


    Smash!


    Philip took a wine bottle and smashed it on the ground before yelling angrily, ¡°Do you not f*cking know


    what¡¯s good for you?! If not for the fact that you¡¯re my seniors, would you believe that I¡¯ll p each and


    every one of you?


    ¡°You can put anything in your mouth but don¡¯t you dare spout rubbish. Watch your mouths. If not, don¡¯t


    me me for not going easy on you! Nosy b*tches!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was cold, but mes were burning in his eyes.


    All of the middle-aged women on the table were horrified by Philip¡¯s imposing manner. They shut their


    mouths while feeling guilty. They did not dare to say anything more.


    However, when he turned his back to them, they started cursing Philip and Wynn furiously. They


    wanted so badly to beat them up.


    Philip went back to his seat.


    Wynn rolled her eyes at Philip and said, ¡°Why did you go against them? They know nothing.¡±


    Philip smiledzily and said, ¡°They were spouting rubbish. They need to be taught a lesson. You¡¯re


    Philip rke¡¯s wife. I¡¯ll rip out the mouths of whoever dares to bully you.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s heart was warm and fuzzy when she heard Philip saying that, despite it not being something


    pleasant to hear.


    Jess was sitting on the other side. She nced over at Philip.


    It seemed that this man adored his wife very much.


    He was not that bad.


    Back to the main hall.


    At this moment, everyone was talking about the Oasis development project heatedly. Naturally, Ted


    became the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Bob was greedy, so he had drunk a bit too much.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man ran into the main hall from the outer courtyard. His face was


    excited and frantic.


    ¡°O-Old master! Something big happened!¡± The middle-aged man was Bob¡¯s secretary. He was


    responsible for all the external affairs of the Yates¡¯ businesses. He was the one who made


    announcements if anything happened.


    Bob frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you being so frantic?¡±


    The middle-aged man did not even wipe away his sweat before saying, ¡°One¡­ One billion! The


    company just got an investment of one billion bucks!¡±


    Suddenly!


    The room fell silent.


    No one could believe their ears.


    An investment of one billion bucks?

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    An investment of one billion bucks!


    All of the Yates¡¯ assets were just worth 700 to 800 million bucks!


    Adding in Bob¡¯s ownpany with Samson and Ted¡¯spany, they only had a little over a billion!


    This investment of one billion bucks came out of nowhere!


    How would he not be excited?


    Bob stood up excitedly and widened his eyes. He asked while gasping for air, ¡°What¡­ What did you


    say? Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Old Master, we got an investment of one billion dors!¡± the middle-aged man finally wiped his sweat


    and said with the same excitement.


    In an instant, Bob¡¯s face turned red. He lifted his head and guffawed at the sky. ¡°Wonderful! The Yates


    family is finally going to enter high society! An investment of one billion dors! Go and find out who


    was the one who invested in us. We have to invite them here and take good care of them!¡±


    This person must be an extremely rich billionaire.


    He had to treat him with respect.


    Bob was ready to invite them here himself.


    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°It¡¯s an angel investor. He goes by the name of Mr. rke. Old Master,


    do you know anyone with rke as hisst name?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man was puzzled. He had stayed with Bob for more than ten years. He knew most of


    the people Bob interacted with, but there was no one with rke as theirst name


    There were not a lot of entrepreneurs or powerful people with rke as theirst name in Riverdale.


    Bob was taken aback. He could not hide his happiness, but at the same time, he was frowning.


    He did not know any rkes who was that rich.


    Bob looked at everyone in the room and asked, ¡°Do any of you know this Mr. rke? Stop hiding if you


    do. He invested so much money, we have to go visit him.¡±


    In the end, after looking around¡­


    Everyone shook their heads in confusion.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know any Mr. rkes.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡±


    In an instant, everyone was stumped.


    No one knew any Mr. rkes, so who was this Mr. rke?


    Immediately, the news spread around the party.


    ¡°Damn! Did you guys hear what happened? Some rich guy named rke invested one billion dors


    into the Yates¡¯ business!¡±


    ¡°What? One billion dors?¡±


    ¡°Which Mr. rke? He¡¯s so rich! I want him as my father.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, the entire center court and outer courtyard were starting to talk about this.


    Mr. rke¡¯s name was like the wind. It blew all over the Yates¡¯ courtyard.


    Almost everyone at the party now knew that a billionaire named rke invested one billion dors into


    the Yates¡¯ business.


    What a huge amount!


    Everyone could not describe their shock.


    The Yates family was going to be famous today!


    Four simultaneous happy events happened in the family today.


    Philip sat on his seat and frowned.


    Why did that feel like something Buffer would do?


    Just as he thought about it, he got a message on his other phone. He opened it and saw that it was


    indeed from Buffer. It said, ¡®Dear Master Philip, it¡¯s done. I invested one billion dors into your wife¡¯s


    grandfather¡¯s business.¡¯


    It was Buffy!


    Philip was feeling helpless. Buffy was too kind.


    After pondering for a while, Philip replied, ¡®Okay.¡¯


    Since Buffy had already invested the money, what else could he do? He did not need the one billion


    anyway, so he would just treat it as a gift.


    When Wynn heard the news, she glued her eyes on Philip.


    Was it him?


    Maybe not.


    Wynn got rid of that thought quickly. It was an investment of one billion dors! Even if Philip¡¯s parents


    owned Northern Sky Western Restaurant, they would not have so much money for investments.


    Bob was extremely excited. He and his children followed the middle-aged man from the hall to the


    center court. Then, they walked past the outer courtyard to see who this Mr. rke was.


    Eric walked past Philip coincidentally. He said sarcastically, ¡°Hey, Grandpa, is this the Mr. rke you¡¯re


    looking for?¡±


    It was obvious that Eric did that on purpose.


    Philip was just a coward. It would be a feat if he could take out 10,000 bucks.


    One billion?


    No way!


    When Aaron heard that, heughed in disdain and said, ¡°Haha! Eric, this Mr. rke is not that Mr.


    rke. It¡¯s obvious that he gets his meals from the dumpster.¡±


    Hahahaha!


    Everyone startedughing when they heard that.


    Martha followed behind everyone with her face crestfallen. She did not want to say anything. She just


    did not want to bother herself with this matter right now.


    Philip would be the one feeling embarrassed.


    She did not want to get involved in this.


    After hearing Eric¡¯s ominousughter, Ted could not hold in hisughter anymore.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Bob red coldly at Philip who was sitting on his seat. He snorted and said, ¡°Who does he think he is?


    What a sore sight!¡±


    With a scoff, Bob walked away with his ck wood cane tapping on the ground. He was about to leave


    with his group of people.


    Philip had been enduring this kind of treatment for a long time. He sat on his seat indifferently and took


    a sip of his wine. He said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t be sure that I¡¯m not Mr.rke.¡±


    At first, everyone was shocked. Then, they startedughing loudly.


    Was Philip an idiot?


    How dare he say something like this?


    ¡°Damn! Philip, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? Aside from yourst name, what part


    of you looks like a rich person?¡±


    Ericughed in frustration.


    How could such a shameless person exist? He was hrious!


    Philip did not say anything. He knew they would not believe him even if he told them.


    Bob and his group of people snorted and went out of the door.


    In a blink of an eye, only a few people were left in the courtyard.


    Jess did not leave. She looked at Philip and said coldly, ¡°Philip, I think you¡¯re problematic. You boast


    too much. If you continue acting like this, I suggest that you divorce Wynn.¡±


    Her good impression of him was gone in an instant.


    Philip was speechless. He smiled awkwardly but still remained polite.


    Why did no one believe him?


    A momentter, Bob brought his group of people back to the scene. They were all smiling brightly.


    They kept on congratting Bob.


    The scene was lively and cheerful.


    However, some people were still looking at Philip in detest. Philip did not feel good about this.


    ¡°This is wonderful! The Yates family is finally showing its face in Riverdale!¡± Bob was excited.


    ¡°Dad, who is this Mr. rke? Why did he invest in our business?¡± Samson asked while frowning. He


    wanted to get to know a person like this.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He believed that a man who could invest one billion bucks would definitely have a worth of more


    than ten billion bucks.


    This man would definitely be on the top of the list in the country. Could it be those people?


    It did not seem like it.


    Bob shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it. Since he does not want to reveal his identity,


    then we should just wait. We¡¯ll meet him eventually. You people have to pay more attention to this. Tell


    me the moment you find Mr. rke. The Yates will definitely go and pay him a visit.¡±


    The party continued.


    At this moment, news broke in the hall.


    ¡°Dad, there is a party in Cirrus Manor next month. They¡¯ve invited a number of famous people. We¡¯ve


    been invited as well,¡± Samsom smiled and said.


    It was an honor to be invited to a party in Cirrus Manor.


    Cirrus Manor was an enigma.


    It was extremely mysterious.


    Rumors had it that the owner of the manor was good at toadying for personal gain. They had an


    extremely powerful influence and an unimaginable amount of wealth.


    This was the first party Cirrus Manor ever held. The rich and powerful in Riverdale valued this party


    greatly.


    They needed to have a certain level of power and wealth to be invited by the owner of Cirrus Manor.


    ¡°Grandpa, what kind of ce is Cirrus Manor? Is it really that tremendous?¡± Eric asked curiously.


    Ted exined briefly and in an instant, everyone in the hall fell into a state of shock.


    What kind of luck did the Yates have this year? They were having waves after waves of good things


    happening to them.


    Naturally, Bob was ecstatic. He was looking forward to this, and he also ced great value on this


    party.


    ¡°Alright, when the timees, Pete, Sam, Teddy, Eric, and Jessy will being with me. Six of us can


    attend the party.¡± Bob smiled with his eyes squinted.


    When Eric heard that, he felt like he was on cloud nine. He drank some more wine and found a chance


    to slip out to the outer courtyard. Then, he purposely walked toward Philip and Wynn.


    ¡°Philip, Wynn, let me tell you something. I¡¯m going to the party at Cirrus Manor next month. How¡¯s it?


    Are you jealous? I know you are. Only someone like me can attend a party like that.


    ¡°Oh, right. I think you don¡¯t even know what kind of ce Cirrus Manor is, right? Hahaha!¡±


    Eric was pleased with himself. Plus, he had a little too much to drink, so he felt like he was walking on


    clouds. His tone wasced with arrogance.


    Philip was shocked when he heard that. Cirrus Manor?


    What was Giada trying to do?


    Even though Wynn hated Eric for unting after getting some goodies, she was still feeling slightly


    jealous.


    She had heard about Cirrus Manor.


    It was an amazing ce!


    The owner of the manor had an extremely powerful background.


    Anyone who could meet them would have a bright future!


    When he saw Wynn like that, Philip got close to her and asked, ¡°Do you want to go? If you want, I can


    take you.¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Eric guffawed. His face was filled with contempt. He pointed at Philip and said, ¡°F*ck me! What did you


    say, Philip? You¡¯re taking Wynn there? How are you going to take her there? You¡¯re just a piece of


    trash!


    ¡°Do you know what kind of ce Cirrus Manor is? It¡¯s the most mysterious manor in Riverdale! It cost


    the owners one billion to build!


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re qualified to be invited to the party?¡±


    Eric could not contain himself. He said all kinds of horrible and sarcastic remarks.


    He attracted the attention of a few people in just a short while. They startedughing at Philip too.


    Philip was simply humiliating himself!


    He was still trying to boast when things had alreadye to this.


    Wynn¡¯s face was also burning. She kicked Philip under the table to tell him to stop talking.


    She was plenty embarrassed already but Philip would not stop talking!


    Would he only stop after he had beef with everyone?


    When she thought about this, Wynn was starting to get angry.


    However, she was still tolerable toward Philip. She said softly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking. Do you


    have to make a fool out of us?¡±


    Philip was speechless. He touched his nose and nodded. He did not say anything anymore.


    He knew Wynn was unhappy.


    Anyone would be unhappy if they were constantly targeted.


    Plus, these irrelevant people even dug out something that happened three years ago to gossip about.


    Of course Wynn would feel unhappy about that.


    After a while, Wynn got up to use the restroom.


    Eric looked at Philip coldly. He put his foot on the table and said provocatively, ¡°Philip, I have a whole


    new level of respect toward you. You¡¯re just a piece of trash and you dare to sit here and eat?¡±


    After he said that, Eric picked up a ss of red wine and poured it on top of Philip¡¯s head.


    The wine flowed all the way from Philip¡¯s head to his feet.


    In an instant, everyone started making amotion.


    Eric was too arrogant!


    Philip sat there while drenched in wine. He clenched his fists tightly as anger exploded in his heart!


    Bam!


    Philip could not take this anymore. He got up and kicked Eric on the chest.


    Eric did not expect Philip to react all of a sudden, so he stumbled backward from the impact and


    knocked over another table.


    ¡°F*ck! Philip, how dare you f*cking kick me? Do you want to die? Do you know this is the Yates¡¯ party?


    You¡¯re asking to die!¡±


    Eric was livid. He clenched his teeth and clutched his stomach. He doubled over and yelled at Philip


    while pointing at him.


    This suddenmotion attracted the attention of Bob and everyone else in the hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Samson was the first to run out. When he saw his son¡¯s pale face from getting


    kicked, he charged over to Philip and lifted his hand to p him across the cheek.


    At the same time, he roared angrily, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too arrogant! Where do you think this is? How dare


    you cause trouble here?¡±


    However, Samson¡¯s hand did notnd on anything. It was caught by Philip mid-air.


    Philip was livid. There was a fire burning in his eyes. He stared at Samson and yelled, ¡°Go ahead!


    Touch me! Do you believe that I¡¯ll make the Yates disappear from Riverdale?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Wow!


    Everyone could note back to their senses for a while.


    Was this something a good-for-nothing would say?


    Was Philip crazy? How dare he talk to Samson like this!


    Oh no, he waspletely done for!


    Martha was standing behind the old master. Her face looked frantic and horrified.


    Philip was going to kill her with frustration.


    Could he not finish his food quietly and get lost?


    He just had to cause trouble.


    p!


    Martha walked out and lifted her hand. She pped Philip across the cheek without saying anything.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Who are you to be so arrogant here? Who gave you the courage? Get


    lost!¡± Martha yelled.


    She was going to go mad from anger!


    If the old master was mad, not only Philip, but she would not benefit from that as well!


    Eric stood at one side and pretended to be in immense pain. He pointed at Philip and cried to Bob,


    ¡°Grandpa, look at him. He doesn¡¯t respect the Yates family at all. He¡¯s making a ruckus at your party!¡±


    Bob was furious. He mmed his cane on the floor and approached Philip. He red at him and said,


    ¡°You! Get out of my house now!¡±


    Old Master Yates was furious. Everyone looked at Philip with a fake smile on their faces.


    They were basking in his humiliation.


    This was what they loved doing the most.


    Philip let go of Samson¡¯s hand and red at everyone.


    The Yates was such a hrious family.


    They were a nest of snakes and rats!


    ¡°Bob Yates, remember what you said. I hope you won¡¯t beg me toe back in the future,¡± Philip said


    coldly.


    Bob snorted. ¡°Me? Begging for you toe back? Do you think the Yates family needs a lousy


    grandson-inw?¡±


    Even so, when Bob met Philip¡¯s gaze, his heart still skipped a beat.


    Why was this guy looking at them like this?


    He was looking at them with disdain and contempt.


    How dare he look down on the Yates!


    What right did he have to say something like that?


    When everyone was fighting furiously, Wynn came back. When she saw what happened, she kept on


    apologizing to everyone.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t control him well. Please stop being mad at him. We¡¯ll leave


    soon.¡±


    Wynn pulled Philip behind her and said apologetically.


    Jess could not watch this anymore. She chimed in, ¡°Grandpa, I think that¡¯s enough. After all, we¡¯re


    family. Let Wynn take Philip back after this.¡±


    Bob scoffed. He did not say anything before turning around to leave.


    Eric red at Philip in a despotic manner. He flipped him the bird arrogantly.


    Wynn did not say anything. She pulled Philip to the restroom and wiped his face for him. Then, she


    helped him remove his clothing and rubbed it between her hands to dry. Then, she blew it with a dryer.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Philip was shirtless as he stood at one side and watched Wynn dry his shirt.


    She was so gentle and sensible.


    This was his wife, a woman who could be the brightest star among all.


    However, she married a man who was called a spineless coward by everyone.


    ¡°No,¡± Wynn said. However, the tears in her eyes betrayed how she really felt.


    She knew Eric was the culprit.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Philip felt uneasy.


    Wynn wiped her tears and hugged him. She sobbed, ¡°Philip, let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll nevere here


    again. I don¡¯t want to see them humiliating you. You¡¯re my husband. You¡¯re my husband¡­¡±


    Philip was shocked. His heart started filling with warmth. He held Wynn tightly and patted her back. He


    said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Wynnie. It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    The sunlight prated the window and they were basking in the golden light.


    An unknown amorous mood ignited between the two of them.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Bang!


    The door of the restroom kicked open and Jess barged in.


    When she saw the sight before her, she turned around to leave. Before she left, however, she turned


    around and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been married for so long. Find somece better if you want to be intimate


    with each other.¡±


    After Jess left, Philip said in annoyance, ¡°There must be something wrong with this woman¡¯s head. She


    can¡¯t bear to see a husband and a wife being happy.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and approached him. She straightened her back and buttoned Philip¡¯s


    shirt for him.


    Philip wanted to continue but Wynn smacked his hand away. ¡°Stop being unsatisfied with small gains.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip shrugged helplessly. He murmured, ¡°We¡¯ve been husband and wife for so long. What are you


    scared of?¡±


    Wynn turned around and disyed a pleasing smile. She looked seductive under the sun.


    When they got back to the party, it was nearing the end.


    Philip had just sat down for one minute when he got George¡¯s message.


    ¡®Young Master, it¡¯s ready. Just wait for the surprise.¡¯


    Weird.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    What did that mean?


    Philip replied quickly, ¡®Old Man George, what do you mean?¡¯


    At this moment, George was sitting in his Bentley and was on his way to Yates Vige.


    He replied, ¡®Young Master, you¡¯re the main character of the Yates¡¯ party. Please wait, they should be


    there already.¡¯


    Damn it! Damn it!


    Did George do something behind his back?


    While Philip was scratching his head in confusion, one of the servants ran over from the door and


    announced loudly, ¡°Russell Field, the chairman of Civil Trading Group, is here!


    ¡°His gift is a painting by Qi Baishi named ¡®Shrimp¡¯!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Why were there other guests arriving at the Old Master Yates¡¯ party?


    Inside the hall, everyone was looking at each other. Everyone knew about Civil Trading Group. Their


    assets were worth three billion bucks. It was one of the top tenpanies in Riverdale.


    Russell was one of the well-known collectors in the country!


    Also, ¡®Shrimp¡¯ by Qi Baishi was a famous painting!


    It was bid with ten million bucks back then!


    It was such an expensive gift!


    However, the Yates family had no rtions with Russell.


    Why was this important person here to congratte Old Master Yates?


    Who was that powerful person who invited him?


    Bob was excited. He got up quickly and walked out to wee him. A group of people followed him.


    He asked, ¡°Did Mr. Field say who he came here for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said he¡¯s here for Mr. rke,¡± said the man.


    Mr. rke again!


    Who was this Mr. rke?


    Philip was the only rke at the scene. However, aside from the weird nces from Wynn and Jess,


    no one else even thought of him.


    One after another, everyone walked out to wee Russell.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Bob was beyond excited at this moment.


    Russell was here and was even gifting him ¡®Shrimp¡¯ by Qi Baishi. This was such a precious gift!


    Not everyone was able to give out such luxurious gifts.


    Everyone followed behind Bob and came to the outer courtyard. Then, they got to the entrance.


    Eric was thest one to arrive. When he saw that Philip did not move, he said in despise, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? An important man like Russell Field is here and you don¡¯t want to go and wee him?¡±


    Did this guy have nails on his bottom?


    How could he still sit there?


    After Eric¡¯s reminder, Philip thought about it and came to the conclusion that Eric¡¯s words made sense.


    He got up and followed Wynn as well as the rest of the crowd. However, he stood a few meters away


    from the crowd. He did not want to go to the front. Philip did not want to get involved in something like


    this.


    Everyone stood at the door respectfully. A ck Maybach stopped at the entrance.


    In an instant, the car door was opened and Russell got out of the car with a smile on his face.


    Bob walked out with a huge grin on his face. He spread his hands and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Field, I


    didn¡¯t expect an important man like you toe to my humble abode and celebrate my birthday with


    me. What did I do to deserve this?¡±


    Bob did amazingly well on his courtesies.


    Russell reached out his hand and held his. He congratted Old Master Yates. ¡°How can I be absent


    for Old Master Yates¡¯ birthday party? That¡¯s why I came uninvited. I hope you don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Russell dide here uninvited.


    Plus, he showed up only because he got a message from George.


    George needed him to show up so that Philip could keep up appearances.


    Russell was puzzled by this though. Did a man like Mr. rke need his help to keep up appearances?


    Bob smiled and asked, ¡°Um, Mr. Field, why didn¡¯t you tell me beforeing here? If you had, I could¡¯ve


    sent someone to pick you up.¡±


    Russell shook his hands and said, ¡°Phil is here, so I thought I shoulde here to congratte you as


    well so it¡¯s more joyous.¡±


    ¡°Phil?¡± Bob was puzzled. His face was filled with confusion.


    At the same time, Russell saw Philip among the crowd.


    Instantly, his face brightened.


    That was the god of wealth! He invested two billion in hispany!


    In an instant, Russell ignored Bob and the crowd. He rushed over to Philip with a respectful smile on


    his face.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Phil, you¡¯re here! Did Ie on time?¡± Russell was respected by so many, but now, he was


    being extremely respectful to Philip.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Philip was confused.


    Today was Old Master Yates¡¯ birthday party. Why was Russel here?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Damn it!


    This was indeed a cheap trick by that old George Thomas.


    He was forcing him to expose himself!


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re here so I came all the way to give Old Master Yates a birthday gift. What do you


    think? Shrimp is a good gift, right?¡± Russell smiled deviously.


    Philip was a top tier nouveau riche. George told him a little about his assets. He would have 100 billion


    in just one card of his.


    Russell had a clever mind. He had to curry favors with a hidden heir of a billionaire. This way, it would


    be beneficial to the development of his business and would bring him an abundance of wealth and


    opportunities.


    At this moment, Bob and his group of people ran over while yelling, ¡°Mr. Field! Mr. Field, what are you


    doing?¡±


    Bob nced at Philip coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Field, why don¡¯t we talk inside? It¡¯s hot out here and it¡¯s


    much cooler in the courtyard. Plus, why are you talking to him? He¡¯s just a nobody who¡¯s too inferior to


    show in public.¡±


    It was obvious Bob was still mad at Philip.


    A good-for-nothing like him was just decreasing his lifespan by appearing at his party.


    Now, Russell was here too. If Philip made a fool of himself, it would be bad.


    When that happened, Bob and the Yates would be extremely humiliated.


    However, who would expect that Russell, with a worth of more than three billion, would want to


    humbly stand at the door next to Philip.


    His expression changed. He peered at Bob with the manner of a chairman, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s not


    shameful standing here with Phil.¡±


    Bob¡¯s eyes widened as his jaw dropped. He asked, ¡°Phil? Mr. Field, you came here for Philip?¡±


    Russell was annoyed that Bob was being so disrespectful to Philip. He was even regretting giving that


    gift to him. When he was about to say something, he saw Philip hinting at him with his eyes. He


    immediately got what he meant.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Russel smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Phil and I bonded through collecting. He¡¯s one of my most intimate


    friends. We¡¯re kindred spirits.¡±


    Intimate friends?


    Kindred spirits?


    Bob was shocked.


    Everyone was also taken aback.


    What was going on?


    Philip was just a spineless bum. How did he know an entrepreneur with a worth of a few billion


    bucks like Russell?


    Was Philip a collector as well?


    Impossible. He was so poor. Did he have the money to collect?


    Eric and Aaron were surprised. Philip even knew someone like this?! They had underestimated him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Russell came here for Philip.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.


    Was this a joke?


    ¡°Russell is a famous collector in the country and is worth more than three billion. Why is such an


    important man so respectful toward Philip? Something¡¯s not right.¡± Jess was meticulous. She stood


    among the crowd and sensed that something was amiss.


    However, when she looked at Philip closely, she could not imagine him being a billionaire or a nouveau


    riche.


    The reason was that it was simply impossible.


    Charles was the only one frowning. He wondered if Russell and Philip had made friends with each


    other in the galleryst time.


    Fortunately, Philip was not embarrassing them again this time.


    There was a smile on Martha¡¯s face. She was pleased, especially when she stood in front of her sister


    Pa. She was like a cocky rooster when she said, ¡°See? Our Philip is not that bad. He¡¯s better than


    your Frank. That¡¯s Russell Field! He¡¯s worth three billion and he¡¯s still so courteous with Philip.¡±


    Pa¡¯s face went white. She had been putting down her sister and showing off the entire time.


    Now that the tables had turned, she felt extremely ufortable.


    This feeling turned into anger and hatred toward Philip.


    ¡®Damn you, Philip. You should just stay as a piece of trash forever. What the hell are you doing?¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Philip was so good at hiding. I didn¡¯t expect him to know Russell.¡±


    Some peoplemented. They thought that Philip had gotten himself some goodies.


    However, the crowd did not bother with this.


    When Charles exined that they knew each other from the gallery and were not that close, everyone


    started to look down on him again.


    Philip was just making a coat out of a tiger¡¯s fur! How pretentious.


    A rtionship like that would be forgotten in a blink of an eye.


    One could not take out something that did not belong to them.


    Plus, Philip was just a hopeless good-for-nothing.


    However, what happened next shocked everyone.


    When Bob invited Russell into the courtyard, Russell held out his hand in the same gesture and invited


    Philip inside.


    Philip felt awkward. Wynn was standing next to him like a curious child. She stared at him and pinched


    the flesh on his waist. She bit her lip and muttered, ¡°Philip, exin to me when we get home.¡±


    Philip smiled bitterly. What was going on?


    ¡®George Thomas, you¡¯re f*cking ruining my life!¡¯


    Philip could not reject him, so he could only brace himself and walk in front of everyone with Wynn next


    to him.


    He could feel more than ten cold stares on his back. They were stabbing into his body like a thousand


    arrows.


    When they were in the courtyard, everyone sat back down. Naturally, Russell sat inside the hall after


    being led by Bob.


    When Eric saw that everyone was in the hall and middle court, he decided to stay in the outer


    courtyard. He mocked while feeling pleased with himself, ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t expect a piece of trash like you


    to know an entrepreneur and collector like Russell. What a lucky bastard!¡±


    Even though he was smiling, his voice wasced with sarcasm. Everyone was able to tell.


    Philip frowned slightly, the unhappiness in his heart getting more intense.


    Eric was such a misfortune to the Yates family.


    However, Philip ignored him. He was just a worthless fool, so why should he bother with him?


    On the other side, Russel had just sat down. When he saw Philip at the corner of the outer courtyard


    being mocked by Eric with a fake smile on his face, he felt agitated.


    Any smart person could tell that only the most disrespected person would sit there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Let me sit over there,¡± Russell said. He announced to everyone and ran


    impatiently to the outer courtyard.


    ¡°Phil, can I sit next to you?¡± he asked in a humble tone.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They did not expect Russell to be so respectful to Philip.


    What was going on?


    Was their rtionship really that simple?


    Why was Russell so respectful to Philip?


    ¡°Up to you, Mr. Field,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Russell was gleeful. He sat down next to Philip hurriedly and poured a ss of wine for Philip.


    Eric saw this and could feel a fire burning his cheeks. It felt like a million ps had justnded on his


    face loudly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He was so f*cking pissed!


    What was the reason behind this?!


    At the same time, an announcement sounded at the entrance once again.


    ¡°The chairman from Riverdale Theodorus Charity Organization, Mr. Theo Zander, is here!


    ¡°His gift is a statue Bodhisattva of Compassion made out of white jade!¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    ¡°Theo Zander? Which Theo Zander?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Theo Zander from Theodorus Charity Organization?¡±


    ¡°The underground king of Riverdale, Theo Zander? Why is he here?¡±


    Before the rtives and younger generation of the Yates in the courtyard came back to their senses,


    everyone in the hall was starting to get antsy.


    Compared to an entrepreneur and well-known collector like Russell, Theo was popr in Riverdale


    because of his power with the dark side.


    If a powerful man like that did note here sincerely, it could be said that he was here to take


    someone¡¯s life.


    It was only natural for Bob to be nervous.


    Not everyone could get in touch with a powerful man like Theo. Plus, no ordinary person could invite


    him to anything.


    While everyone was in a state of shock, Theo was already walking into the courtyard with a smile on


    his face. His white suit and fedora were radiating an air of dominance. One would feel like they were


    being crushed by a mountain with his presence.


    It was Theo Zander indeed¡ªthe underground king of Riverdale!


    His overbearing presence dominated the entire party.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jess was shocked. This was an extremely powerful and famous man in Riverdale. Why was he at the


    Yates¡¯ family party?


    Her grandpa did not know him.


    After a while, Jess¡¯ eyesnded on Philip who was sitting calmly. Russell came here because of him,


    so was Theo also here for him?


    No way! Impossible!


    A man like Theo would not just see anyone.


    Samson was the first one who approached him. He had a lot of business rtions with Theo¡¯s


    company, so he knew Theo.


    Aside from Russell, not a single person in the party had as much wealth and power as Theo.


    As such, Samson was super excited.


    He had to entertain this man well.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to attract a person of this caliber to our party.¡¯


    Peter and Bob walked over quickly.


    ¡°Hello, my dear Samson,¡± Theo nodded his head slightly and said.


    The two had business rtions, so they met a few times. However, they were not close.


    In the next second, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they lifted their ears.


    ¡°Hello, Old Master Yates. I¡¯m here for Mr. rke,¡± Theo said with a smile. His eyes were already on


    Philip who was sitting near the door.


    ¡°Mr. rke?¡± Bob walked over and squinted his eyes. He was puzzled. ¡°Which Mr. rke? I¡¯ll ask


    someone to call him over.¡±


    In Bob¡¯s eyes, only an influential and powerful person could make Theo show up at his party.


    The only person here with rke as theirst name was Philip.


    Was it him?


    Impossible!


    He was just a spineless bum!


    Everyone at the party was curious. A powerful man like Theo was here for someone. How powerful


    was that person?


    Plus, that person also had rke as theirst name?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to Philip who was sitting at the corner.


    Before this, Russell hade all the way for him. Was Theo also here for him?


    ¡°Does that good-for-nothing know Theo? How is that possible? This is so weird,¡± Pa said in jealousy.


    She felt like she had just eaten ten catties of lemon.


    ¡°That piece of trash knows Theo Zander? No way! He¡¯s just a piece of trash. This must be a joke.¡± Eric


    was unhappy. His eyebrows were knitted together tightly.


    All of a sudden, he felt like he did not understand that coward anymore.


    Why did he feel an air of mysteriousness surrounding that guy?


    Initially, he was not concerned about Philip at all. However, he started to feel rmed when he saw


    Russell¡¯s attitude toward him.


    Now, Theo was here.


    Wynn did not say anything. She sat next to Philip with her eyes glued on him. There was curiosity in


    her eyes.


    She felt that something was different about her husband.


    Did his family only own restaurants?


    When everyone was looking over at Philip in puzzlement, that guy was merely drinking his soup calmly.


    It was as if he was not bothered at all.


    ¡°Am I mistaken?¡± Bob was puzzled. Then, he shook his head.


    However, in the next second, something caused everyone at the party to open their mouths in surprise.


    Theo walked through the crowd and strode over to Philip. He put his hands together and said


    respectfully to him, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s so difficult to get in contact with you.¡±


    Theo Zander, the underground king of Riverdale was so respectful toward Philip. It was as if a student


    was greeting his teacher.


    ¡°You¡¯re here as well?¡±


    Philip frowned. He was unhappy. What the hell was George nning? Did he want the entire world to


    know?


    How should he exin to Wynn when he got back?


    Before Theo got here, he received George¡¯s message. He told him to be low-profile but at the same


    time, he could not bring shame to Philip.


    That was why he addressed Philip like that.


    When he saw that Philip was unhappy, Theo trembled in fear. Cold sweat started to drench his back.


    Did he say the wrong thing?


    Just like that, Theo stood respectfully behind Philip while thetter was still drinking his soup. He did


    not even try to be courteous.


    With that, everyone¡¯s breathing started getting heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    That was Theo Zander!


    Philip did not know what was good for him. How dare he be so disrespectful?


    Bob was the first one to be mad. He yelled at Philip, ¡°Philip, since Mr. Zander is here for you, why are


    you still sitting? Who do you think you are? Do you have no manners?¡±


    After Bob¡¯s angry shouting, Eric, Aaron, and some other people started berating him as well.


    ¡°Philip, stand up and apologize to Mr. Zander now!¡±


    ¡°That piece of trash really thinks that he¡¯s someone special.¡±


    They were saying more and more nasty things about Philip.


    These people did not like Philip for a very long time now. They finally had a chance to chime in.


    If Theo got angry, Philip would be done for!


    However, Philip only lifted his head slightly and looked at everyone. Then, he grabbed thedle and


    took some soup for Wynn. He said, ¡°This is not bad. It¡¯s good for your body. You should drink more.¡±


    Damn it!


    Bob was seething!


    This piece of trash waspletely disrespecting him!


    When he was about to yell at him again, Philip said calmly, ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Theo let out a breath of relief and sat down happily. He sat next to Russell and they nodded at each


    other when their eyes met.


    What the f*ck?


    What the hell was going on? This was getting so weird.


    Everyone looked at Philip in disbelief. Then, they looked at Theo again.


    Theo really sat down like an obedient subordinate.


    This must be fake! It must be!


    Everyone was in a state of shock. They inhaled sharply.


    Even Bob had to swallow his words back into his throat for the first time ever.


    He had to reevaluate his opinions on his grandson-inw.


    Bob was confused. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Zander, the rke you¡¯re looking for is Philip rke?¡±


    ¡°Of course! rke and I are best friends,¡± Theo said calmly. His expression was neutral, but there was


    a hint of anger.


    He had heard what the old master said when he was yelling at Philip earlier.


    These people were blind. They did not know who they were offending and were still trying to be


    ferocious.


    Everyone gasped.


    Theo knew this spineless bum?


    Eric was seething. How was this possible? Philip was just a piece of trash that everyone hated and


    despised. How could he sit at the same table as Theo?


    On the other hand, Jess was staring at Philip. This guy only had one nose, two eyes, and one mouth


    like the rest of them.


    Was Philip not just a normal guy?


    Wynn was shocked. She pinched Philip¡¯s thigh under the table and asked in a low voice while frowning,


    ¡°Philip, what¡¯s going on? How do you know Theo Zander?¡±


    She knew about Russell. He was a sessful entrepreneur and also a collector.


    She had also heard about Theo. He was a famous boss on the dark side. How did Philip know this kind


    of person?


    Theo chuckled at Wynn and nodded his head. He greeted, ¡°Mrs. rke.¡±


    Mrs. rke?


    Wynn was shocked. She sat with her back straightened and drank her soup.


    Everyone around them was also shocked.


    This was Theo Zander they were talking about! The Theo Zander who would murder someone without


    blinking an eye!


    Did¡­ Did he just call Wynn Mrs. rke?


    Oh my gosh!


    What a huge piece of news!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Philip heard that, he frowned and red at Theo. Theo knew he made a mistake and shut up


    immediately. He lowered his head and could not control the tremble in his eyes.


    At the same time, everyone was even more confused with Philip and Theo¡¯s rtionship.


    It was not as clear cut as his rtionship with Russell. Charles and Martha were also puzzled.


    When did their useless son-inw have connections with a VIP like Theo?


    He was someone who could shake the entire Riverdale with a stomp of a foot.


    ¡­


    At this moment, everyone was looking at the table nearest to the door with weird nces.


    Philip, Wynn, Russell, and Theo were chatting about something with smiles on their faces.


    Peter could still keep his cool. He had seen all kinds of things when he was in the organization.


    However, he could not press down his curiosity toward Philip.


    Who was Martha¡¯s son-inw?


    Pa was sitting together with Samantha. They were looking at that table in anger. ¡°Is Theo a fake?


    How can he sit with that useless bum?¡±


    She was envious and jealous, especially when she saw Martha and Charles sitting there to curry


    favors. Her face started to feel hot.


    Martha was criticizing her son-inw just a few moments ago.


    Now, she was trying to curry favors with him?


    What a b*tch!


    Soon after, Pa got her father¡¯s orders to go over and find out what was going on.


    At the same time, an announcement sounded at the door again.


    ¡°The chairman of Apex Group, Mr. George Thomas, is here!¡±


    When everyone heard that name, they could not sit still anymore.


    Bob and his group of people jumped up in excitement. Their faces were red, and they started breathing


    heavily.


    ¡°Why is George Thomas here?¡±


    He was the richest man in Riverdale!

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    George Thomas the billionaire!


    What prestige and fame he had!


    He had a worth of more than ten billion and was the legend of Riverdale.


    The amount of wealth and connections he had could not be imagined by anyone at the scene.


    A powerful man like him was at Old Master Yates¡¯ party. No one would have thought of this happening!


    When they heard George¡¯s name, everyone in the hall and outer courtyard started gasping. They fell


    into a state of shock.


    Everyone at the scene including Bob, Peter, and Samson stood up. Russell and Theo also stood up to


    get ready to wee this VVIP.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve expected George Thomas to show up?¡±


    Everyone was scared. There were ominous glints in their eyes. They all stared at the entrance at the


    same time. They wanted so badly to see the legendary billionaire of Riverdale to appear at the door.


    A few luxury cars stopped outside the door of Yates Manor. Then, George got out of a ck Bentley.


    He was wearing a grey Tang suit and holding a cane. He slowly made his way to the entrance.


    Bob and his group of people were already at the door. They were the first to witness the refined George


    Thomas walking over.


    ¡°It¡¯s really George Thomas!¡±


    Bob could not stand still anymore. He walked over and weed George personally.


    Even though there was not much difference in their ages, it was obvious that Geroge looked more


    energetic. He had a blush and a glow on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, I didn¡¯t expect you to visit me in my humble abode,¡± Bob said tteringly. He had a grin


    on his face.


    ¡°My dear Bob, I heard you¡¯re celebrating your 70th birthday, so I decided to crash the party,¡± George


    shook hands with Bob and said tly.


    When he said that, everyone figured that this was the Yates family lucky year.


    They had four simultaneous happy events, and now, VIPs wereing here to congratte Old


    Master Yates.


    However, everyone could not help but cast their nces at Philip who was sitting in the outer courtyard.


    Did hee for Philip as well?


    If that was the case, then he had just aplished an unattainable task!


    That was the richest man in Riverdale!


    Philip was just a useless piece of trash. What did he do to im connections with powerful people like


    them?


    Before this, they thought that Theo¡¯s prestige and fame were all fake. If not, how could he be so


    respectful toward a useless bum?


    Then, in the next second, George said something that widened everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Um¡­ Is my little boy Philip here?¡± George asked with a grin.


    When Bob heard that, his hands trembled. He almost copsed.


    Eric and the rest of the group felt as if arge hammer had fallen from the sky andnded on their


    hearts.


    They felt that everything that knew was starting to crumble around them.


    They did not expect to be right.


    The billionaire of Riverdale, George Thomas, was also here for Philip!


    Jess was starting to feel numb.


    Russell Field, Theo Zander, George Thomas¡­


    All of them had a worth more than billions, and they were all here for Philip!


    Was that spineless bum really a good-for-nothing?


    Bob came back to his senses and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he led George into the courtyard. Everyone


    followed suit.


    George greeted everyone and followed Bob into the hall.


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, you came all the way from Riverdale. You must be exhausted. Come, let me propose a


    toast to you,¡± Peter said. He had to tter a billionaire like George.


    It would be beneficial to the Yates family and at the same time, it would be beneficial to him.


    ¡°Haha, how can I be absent for Old Master Yates¡¯ party?¡± Georgeughed. Then, his eyesnded on


    Martha and Charles who were sitting diagonally to him.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Johnston, hello. These are two little presents I brought for you two. I hope you can ept


    them.¡±


    After he said that, George asked his secretary to take out two little boxes and hand them to Charles


    and Martha respectfully.


    The two of them dly epted the gifts.


    Martha was especially ecstatic.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This was a gift from Riverdale¡¯s richest man. It must be extremely valuable!


    She was going to be rich!


    Everyone at the table was envious when they saw that. They were looking at Martha with jealousy in


    their eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, you¡¯re too kind. How can I ept such an expensive gift?¡± Martha pretended to decline


    but still, she put away the box impatiently. It was as if she was scared that George would ask for it


    back.


    ¡°Mrs. Johnston, you have an amazing son-inw. He has a very bright future!¡± Georgeughed and


    said.


    ¡°Philip?¡±


    Everyone fell into a state of shock again.


    They did not expect a billionaire like George topliment that piece of trash. This was so


    unbelievable.


    Everyone was in disbelief. This was a birthday party for Old Master Yates. Philip had not done anything


    and somehow, he became the star of the party.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, do you have the wrong person? Look at Philip¡¯s wretched state, he¡¯s just a hopeless case


    who everyone looks down on¡­¡± Pa was unconvinced, so she blurted out.


    Not only did she suspect that Theo was a fake, but now, she suspected George was a fake too.


    Who were they? Were they blind? How would they have any connections with a penniless fool like


    Philip?


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please watch yournguage. No one can insult my little Philip like that.¡± George¡¯s tone was icy.


    Bob shouted as well, ¡°Pa, shut up! One more word and you¡¯re out of here!¡±


    Pa shut her mouth when she saw her father¡¯s angry expression. She was as scared as a bird that


    was startled by the mere twang of a bow. She did not dare to lift her head anymore.


    Martha chuckled deviously. She said weirdly, ¡°Oh, our Phil is the best indeed. He even knows a rich


    person like you, Mr. Thomas. Unlike some people whose daughter only got a nice husband after


    sleeping with God knows how many men. And she still dares to show off every day. How cheap.¡±


    Bob was used to the daily bickerings of his two daughters. He spoke up and stopped them.


    Pa was trembling with anger. She peered at Philip at the outer courtyard. Her heart was filled with


    anger and jealousy.


    What did Philip do? How could he im rtions with someone like George?


    Did he sell his wife?


    At the party, it was only natural for people to ask about Philip and George¡¯s rtionship.


    Before George could say anything, Martha could not wait to show off. She told them Philip had saved


    George and was George¡¯s savior.


    When they heard this, everyone sighed breaths of relief.


    However, if he was Geroge¡¯s savior, there would be a huge chance for him to have a bright future.


    After less than ten minutes, George got up and walked to the outer courtyard.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed him. After greeting Philip, George sat down at his table.


    In an instant, multiple eyes were glued on Philip. Bewilderment, jealousy, envy, and disbelief were


    among some of theplicated emotions in their gazes.


    However, Philip was calm. He even started toin about this.


    ¡°Old Man George, what are you ying?¡± Philip asked.


    George only smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you ask me to prepare a gift? How¡¯s this?¡±


    Pfft!


    Philip almost spat out his drink.


    George was even more of a poser than he was!


    Ted was looking at Philip, and at that moment, he felt foreign to him.


    Who was this guy?


    Was he really just a spineless coward?


    He even started to understand what Philip had said earlier, something about making the Yates


    disappear from Riverdale.


    Was this guy so arrogant just because he knew a few people?


    Ted drank his wine quietly. His hands were trembling, and his heart was roaring in dissatisfaction.


    ¡®You¡¯re just a piece of trash! How is it possible for you to know so many people? How?


    ¡®This is the Yates Manor! A spineless bum like you is not allowed to cause trouble here! I, Eric Yates,


    am unconvinced! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¯


    While thinking about that, Eric exited the courtyard and ran to a corner. He dialed a number and said


    with a dark face, ¡°Monkey, bring the boys and block the entrance of the vige. I want to f*ck someone


    up! I want to cripple him! There¡¯s also a woman. I¡¯ll let you guys do anything you want to her as long as


    you don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    Back to Philip. It was obvious that Philip¡¯s table had be the highlight of the party even though it


    was near to the door.


    Everyone would cast nces at them asionally. They were watching them closely.


    After spending some more time here, Wynn started to feel tired. Philip got up and said to George and


    the rest, ¡°Um, I have to send Wynnie back now. If you have the time, you can help yourself to whatever


    you want.¡±


    When Wynn heard Philip¡¯s tone, she red at him and said, ¡°Um, Mr. Field, Mr. Zander, Mr. Thomas,


    I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t feel so good, so I¡¯m going to ask Philip to send me back. I¡¯ll take him to visit all of


    you one day.¡±


    When they heard that, Russell and Theo waved their hands and said, ¡°No, no, no. There¡¯s no need for


    that. Phil is so busy. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    George was the only one sitting calmly.


    Wynn hesitated and looked at Philip. She smiled before following him out of the door.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When everyone saw Wynn walking out with Philip, they let out sighs of relief.


    That guy was finally gone.


    After a while, George, Russell, and Theo left as well.


    Finally, the Yates¡¯ party came to an end.


    When Russell was about to leave the courtyard, he was asked back to the drawing room in the hall by


    Bob.


    ¡°Mr. Field, the reason I asked you here is for you to take a look at something for me.¡± Bob was grinning


    cheerfully. Then, he took out a small box and handed it to Russell.


    The three generations of Yates were all in the room.


    Of course, the Yates¡¯ rtives were also there. Naturally, Charles was present too.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Russell was curious when he took the box.


    Bob was frowning slightly when he said, ¡°This is from my grandson-inw. I didn¡¯t think it was worth


    anything, but now that you¡¯re here, I want to ask you to look at it for me.¡±


    To put it in simpler terms, Bob was suspicious. He wanted to get a clue through the box so that he


    could get rid of the qualm in his heart.


    What valuable thing could Philip afford to give him?

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Bob knew about Philip¡¯s rtionship with Russell, and he knew that they were not that close. Naturally,


    his impression of Philip went back to how it was before.


    Philip and Russell just happened to know each other at a gallery.


    That piece of trash was not worth mentioning at all.


    It was not just Bob waiting for Russell¡¯s appraisal, the rest of the group was also anticipating the result.


    Russell did not decline. He opened the box, and at the first nce, he was attracted by the jade


    ornamental thumb ring.


    This¡­ This jade ornamental thumb ring was definitely made from jade of the highest grade!


    Judging from the craftsmanship and the level of polishing, this ring was not made recently but from the


    pre-Qing dynasty.


    Russell took out his magnifying ss from his pocket and started looking at it up close.


    With this gesture, everyone in the hall was being kept in surprise.


    What was going on?


    Was Philip¡¯s jade ornamental thumb ring a genuine piece of antique?


    Eric felt his heart sink. However, he got rid of this thought. It was just a piece of jade. How could it


    possibly be an antique?


    ¡°How is it, Mr. Field? Do you see anything?¡± Bob asked with a grin. He was super nervous.


    He had not felt this way for so many years.


    He did not know why he was so nervous for no reason. Bob could even predict what Russell would say


    next.


    Judging from Russell¡¯s expression, Bob could tell this ornamental thumb ring was not made from any


    normal jade.


    ¡°This¡­ This is a jade ornamental thumb ring from the Qing dynasty! It might even belong to Emperor


    Qianlong!¡±


    Russel said excitedly all of a sudden. He was emotional. He even started to breathe heavily.


    If it belonged to Emperor Qianlong, it must be extremely valuable!


    He had not seen anything like that for so many years!


    Russell remembered that he had bid for a piece of calligraphy that once belonged to Emperor Qianlong


    in Capital City. It was sold at 30 million bucks.


    The value of this jade ornamental thumb ring was definitely more than 30 million bucks. It must be a


    valuable treasure!


    ¡°Qing Dynasty¡­ Emperor Qianlong?¡± Bob was stunned. His eyes were wide as he stared at the jade


    ornamental thumb ring in Russell¡¯s hand.


    In an instant, everyone in the hall was beyond shocked.


    Even the ones who did not know anything about antiques like Martha knew that it was something


    extremely valuable when she heard it once belonged to Emperor Qianlong from the Qing Dynasty.


    Eric¡¯s face fell. Did that useless bum really give the old master something valuable?


    Where did he get the money?


    ¡°Charlie, is that thing valuable?¡± Martha poked Charles and asked.


    If this was back then, Martha would do anything to take back that thumb ring.


    Philip was such a spendthrift. There were so many things in the world to give and yet he gave


    something that once belonged to Emperor Qianlong.


    Charles¡¯ face was red. He wanted so badly to pounce over and take a look. He said excitedly,


    ¡°Valuable! It¡¯s extremely valuable! Two years ago, a piece of calligraphy from Emperor Qianlong was


    sold for 30 million bucks.¡±


    ¡°What? 30 million?¡±


    Martha yelled out from excitement.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention was on Martha. She covered her mouth and smiled awkwardly.


    However, Martha was hurling abuses at Philip in her heart. What a damn piece of trash! What a


    spendthrift!


    30 million!


    However, in the next second, Russell shook his head and said, ¡°Old Master Yates, I think this ring costs


    more than 30 million bucks.¡±


    More than 30 million?


    This news was making waves in the room.


    Bob was breathing heavily. His face was red as he stared at that thumb ring. He smiled in satisfaction


    and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give us an estimate for this, Mr. Field?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Russell lifted a finger and said solemnly, ¡°At least 100 million.¡±


    100 million?


    Thud!


    When Martha heard that, she passed out on the spot. She fell backward andnded on the floor.


    Thankfully, Charles was agile enough. He helped Martha to one side quickly. He pressed down on her


    philtrum and fed her water before she regained consciousness.


    Martha was limp all over. Her hands were trembling uncontrobly as she murmured resentfully, ¡°Philip,


    oh, Philip, you spendthrift! Where did you get that thumb ring? It¡¯s worth 100 million and you just gave it


    out like that.¡±


    Martha was seething. She stared at the ring and wanted so badly to swallow it.


    If Philip had not given it to her father, it would have been hers!


    100 million!


    My gosh!


    No way, she had to get it back!

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Martha decided to pretend to be sick. She grunted and pointed at her chest.


    How would Bob not be able to tell his daughter¡¯s little tricks? He red at her coldly and yelled,


    ¡°Martha, since Philip gave this to me, then it belongs to the Yates. If you don¡¯t feel well, you should just


    ask Pa to send you back.¡±


    When she heard that, Martha did not dare to pretend anymore. She straightened her back, her face


    filled with hatred.


    Even though Pa was jealous, she still felt a little pleased when she saw that Martha could not get


    any goodies from this.


    Bob took the thumb ring from Russell with trembling hands. He valued it very much.


    100 million!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    How did Philip afford to give him something so expensive?


    Eric, Aaron, and Jess were all beyond shocked. They were in disbelief.


    Was Philip not apletely useless piece of trash?


    How did he afford the thumb ring?


    Eric clenched his fists. Where did that guy get such a treasure?


    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    He was fuming.


    Eric went to one side and urged Monkey and his gang to hurry up.


    Jess was also curious. She could not make sense of the situation no matter how hard she tried.


    What else was this guy hiding?


    At the same time, she spotted Eric standing alone at the corner on his phone. His face was filled with


    anger.


    What was Eric doing?


    After pondering for a while, she took out her phone to send a message to Wynn telling her to be


    careful.


    Russell looked at everyone¡¯s shocked faces. He felt helpless as well.


    They did not know that a thumb ring worth 100 million was merely just a toy for Philip.


    Mr. rke had previously told him to keep his identity a secret.


    As such, Russell exined quickly. ¡°I think Philip must have gotten this ring from an antique market.


    This guy has such a sharp eye. He found the ¡®Friends and Spring Mountain¡¯ painting by Tang Yin from


    an antique market as well.¡±


    ¡°He found it? What¡¯s going on?¡± Bob was puzzled.


    Russell exined briefly before everyone understood the situation. Their suspicions toward Philip


    vanished as well.


    It turned out that a useless piece of trash would always be a useless piece of trash.


    They thought Philip had a secret identity. Who knew it was just blind luck? What a lucky bastard!


    After Russell left, Bob asked his people to put away the thumb ring.


    The whole family looked at each other and smiled.


    That coward Philip was such an idiot.


    He might not even know the true worth of the thumb ring.


    Indeed, a good-for-nothing would not know the true worth of something valuable even if it was in front


    of him.


    Eric started to look down on Philip even more.


    He would not amount to anything his entire life.


    Martha and Charles were furious. They left Yates Manor as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m so mad, I¡¯m so mad! 100 million! It¡¯s 100 million! Charlie! Philip really wants us to die from anger!¡±


    On the way home, Martha kept on hurling abuses at Philip. She was seething.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. He already gave it away. Do you think you can ask for it back?¡± Charles said


    helplessly.


    ¡°Of course! Why not? That gift was from Philip, so it belongs to us. Why should it go to the Yates? No,


    I¡¯m not leaving. You should go back first. I won¡¯t go back until I get the ring.¡±


    Martha had made up her mind. After all, she did not cultivate her snobbishness in just one or two days.


    How would she be willing to part with something so valuable?


    Back to Philip.


    Wynn and Philip sat inside the car Theo had prepared for them.


    Inside the car, Wynn was very reserved. After all, the person in the front seat was the underground king


    of Riverdale.


    Philip knew Wynn was suspecting his identity, so he asked quickly, ¡°Theo, thank you. You can just send


    me to the hospital.¡±


    Theo was shocked, but he understood. He replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing. Come have tea


    with me when you¡¯re free. I have to thank you for what happenedst time, rke.¡±


    What thing?


    Wynn was curious. Her eyes were glued on Philip as she pinched him on the waist. She bit her lip and


    muttered, ¡°Philip, you have to exin this to me when we get back.¡±


    Philip knew what she was thinking after looking into her eyes. He felt like he was in trouble.


    ¡°Theo, I think we have some followers.¡±


    When they were about to go out of the vige, the driver noticed something was off.


    ¡°rke, what are you going to do with them?¡± Theo looked at the rearview mirror and asked.


    ¡°Ignore them,¡± Philip replied calmly. He could guess who was behind this, but he did not want to make


    enemies now.


    Theo nodded and did not say anything.


    However, in a blink of an eye, the two vans behind chased up to them. One of the vans crashed into


    them and forced the Mercedes-Benz to stop.


    Seven to eight muscr men with tattoos got out of the two vans. They were holding things that looked


    like bats.


    ¡°You f*ckers! Get out! Get the f*ck out now!¡±


    The leader of the gang was a man with a buzzcut. He looked extremely violent. He smashed his steel


    bat on the Mercedes-Benz and pointed at the people inside. He roared while strutting around.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    ¡°rke, sit tight. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Theo said and dialed a number. He said coldly into the phone, ¡°Ned, I¡¯m at the entrance of Yates


    Vige. Bring your men over.¡±


    After he said that, he removed his hat and took off his suit jacket. He opened the door and walked out


    with his men.


    Philip smiled and got out as well.


    Wynn wanted to follow, but Philip kept her inside the car.


    Wynn should not have to watch what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Which one of you mother*ckers is Philip rke? Get out here!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The leader was named Monkey. He was the local bully of this area at Yates Vige. He would tyrannize


    this area to no end. He was also pushy and overbearing while thinking he was a big shot.


    He held a steel bat in his hand, and his face was filled with malice. He smashed his bat down on the


    hood of the Mercedes-Benz and yelled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you not hear me? Are y¡¯all f*cking deaf?


    Get Philip rke out here and kowtow to me! And that woman named Wynn Johnston too! Come out


    here and go back with me so that the boys can have fun with you! If not, none of you will be allowed to


    leave!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die? How dare you insult Mr. and Mrs. rke?¡±


    Theo walked forward and said with an icy face, ¡°Are you bored of living?¡±


    He had been in this industry and working in Riverdale for so long, so he was not scared of a local bully


    like Monkey. He was just mad that they were insulting Philip!


    ¡°Damn it! Who the f*ck are you? Is it your turn to speak? You¡¯re going to die and you¡¯re still so


    stubborn.¡±


    Monkey looked at Theo from head to toe. ¡°You do look like a human after dressing up, though. Do you


    believe that I¡¯ll beat you until you kneel and beg me for mercy?¡±


    ¡°My name is Theo Zander. Who do you think I am?¡± Theo replied coldly.


    When Monkey heard the name, he was shocked at first. Then, he clutched his stomach and guffawed.


    He swung his steel bat and pointed at Theo arrogantly.


    ¡°Theo Zander? You look like a p*ssy and you dare to say that you¡¯re Theo Zander? Do you know who


    Theo Zander is? He¡¯s my boss¡¯ boss! He¡¯s the underground king of Riverdale!¡±


    Monkey could not hold back hisughter. He did not expect to run into an idiot like this fe today. ¡°Hey,


    dumb*ass! Look at yourself in the mirror before telling others that you¡¯re Theo Zander. How dare you


    pretend to be Theo? If you¡¯re really Theo Zander, then I¡¯m your grandson!¡±


    ¡°What big words! You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Theo¡¯s face fell as he took the first step to kick Monkey on the stomach.


    Monkey did not expect him to make the first move, so he suffered the kick and staggered a few meters


    backward before stabling himself.


    He felt pain spreading across his stomach.


    Monkey rubbed his stomach through gritted teeth and yelled angrily, ¡°Why the f*ck are y¡¯all still


    standing here? Go! Cripple all of them! Cripple Philip rke first! Strip that woman and take her back!¡±


    In an instant, a group of people charged toward them while swinging their weapons.


    In the end, Theo and his three men defeated all of these thugs in less than five minutes. They were all


    writhing on the ground in pain.


    Philip took the opportunity and kicked them a few times. He was adding to their pain. The rest of them


    were all taken care of by Theo and his men.


    Of course, the reason Theo could be where he was today was because of his skills. He had


    handpicked all of his men, so naturally, Monkey and the local bullies were not worthy to be their


    opponents.


    ¡°Tell me! Who ordered you to do this?¡±


    Theo stepped on Monkey¡¯s face and did not show any mercy at all. Monkey started to shriek loudly


    from the pain.


    ¡°F*ck you! I¡¯m one of Ned¡¯s men! If you dare to touch me, Ned will not forgive you!¡± Monkey was


    stubborn. Rage was burning in his eyes.


    ¡°Ned Suthend?¡±


    Theo snorted and continued to say, ¡°He won¡¯t dare to speak to me that way even if he¡¯s standing in


    front of me.¡±


    ¡°Stop f*cking pretending! When he gets here, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll suffer the consequences of your actions! If


    you know what¡¯s best for you, you¡¯ll let me go!¡±


    Monkey kept on hurling abuses. He was seething. Theo then kicked him in the face and his nose


    started bleeding profusely.


    However¡­


    When Monkey was about to hurl more abuses, four Range Rovers sped over and stopped abruptly at


    the side of the road.


    In a blink of an eye, a man who was about six feet two got out of the car. He was huge and appeared to


    be covered in muscles. He looked extremely strong.


    Seven to eight men got out of the cars behind him.


    That muscr man scanned the scene quickly. His eyes were terrifying.


    ¡°Ned?¡±


    When he saw the man, it was as if Monkey had seen hope. He yelled happily, ¡°Ned! Over here! Save


    me, Ned!¡±


    Ned¡¯s eyes were on Monkey who was on the floor. He was being held firmly to the ground by Theo¡¯s


    foot. However, Ned chose to ignore him.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Ned walked over to Theo and did a 90-degree bow. He said, ¡°Theo!


    I¡¯ve brought my men here. What do you want me to do?¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression was neutral. He nodded calmly.


    ¡°Theo?¡± At this moment, it was as if Monkey had a spell cast on him. His eyes went wide and his jaw


    dropped open. He could not believe what he was seeing or hearing.


    Monkey was beyond confused, especially when he saw Ned standing next to Theo humbly. He felt like


    his view of the world was all wrong.


    He hated himself. He was remorseful!


    His back started to be drenched in cold sweat.


    Even an idiot would be able to understand what was going on at this moment.


    The person in front of him was indeed the underground king of Riverdale, Theo Zander!


    The myth, the legend, the boss of his boss¡ªTheo Zander!


    Monkey had been begging Ned to bring him to visit Theo, but he stillcked the qualifications.


    He did not think the day he finally met Theo would be under these circumstances!


    Was God ying a joke on him?


    He was done for!

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Monkey¡¯s face went pale. His face was ashy, and he was extremely frantic.


    When he was at aplete loss and was thinking about how to turn the situation around, the


    underground king of Riverdale walked humbly to another young man and bowed. He asked, ¡°Mr.


    rke, what do you think we should do to them?¡±


    Mr. rke?


    Damn it!


    Was that young man Philip rke? The man that Eric wanted him to cripple?


    When he saw this, Monkey was in aplete state of shock. It was as if his heart had stopped beating.


    ¡®Eric Yates, you¡¯re killing me!¡¯


    In Monkey¡¯s eyes, Theo was someone he had to maintain a respectful distance from. He was involved


    with both the dark and light sides. He had huge power over a lot of things.


    If he stomped his foot, the entire Riverdale would shake!


    Now, this person was being so respectful toward that young man. He was also acting extremely


    cautious around him.


    He could guess the identity of that young man just from the way Theo was treating him.


    He wanted so badly to die now!


    As he watched the young man approach him, Monkey¡¯s heart leaped into his throat.


    ¡°Did Eric ask you to do this?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Monkey hesitated before nodding quickly. He admitted to everything. ¡°Yes! Eric asked me to do this.


    Please, Sir, please forgive me. I was blind. I was a fool. I deserve to die! This has nothing to do with


    me. I was just looking to make ends meet. Please forgive me, Sir!¡±


    Philip frowned and scratched his chin. He looked like he was in deep thought. Then, he said, ¡°What did


    you say to insult my wife just now?¡±


    Monkey started sobbing as he said, ¡°I deserve to die! I deserve to die a thousand deaths! I was wrong,


    Sir! Please forgive me. I will be willing to undergo the most severe trials for you if you let me go! I¡¯ll


    listen to everything you say, Sir!¡±


    While he said that, Monkey got up from the ground and pped himself on the face again and again.


    He pped himself until he started to bleed.


    If he did not do that, he knew he would die an even more horrible death.


    Philip pondered and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Watch the Yates for me. Report


    everything they do to me.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Monkey agreed quickly.


    ¡°Right, find an opportunity to return a gift to Eric for me. You should know what to do, right?¡± Philip


    chuckled coldly.


    Monkey trembled and agreed. He knelt on the ground and started kowtowing. He said, ¡°I understand!


    Don¡¯t worry, Mr. rke. I understandpletely! I will do this well!¡±


    After he said that, Philip and Theo got into the car and left.


    This interruption was nothing to them.


    Philip only thought about asking Monkey to watch the Yates at the veryst minute. The reason was


    that he was unhappy with the Yates family.


    He was wondering if he should take action against them.


    Never mind. He should just let it be.


    If Eric decided to do anything, Philip would not mind to wipe out the Yates in one night.


    They got back to the city. They had been sitting in the car the entire day. Philip brought Wynn back to


    rest before going to the hospital to see M.


    The next day, Philip wandered around in hispany. Then, he invested 30 million and asked Agnes


    to take care of it.


    Gopher Delivery Services was responsible for half of the delivery services in Riverdale.


    He had no choice. It was too f*cking cool to be sending deliveries with BMW bikes!


    After he got out of his office, Philip thought for a while and decided to go for a candlelit dinner.


    He chose a French restaurant. When he entered the restaurant, he heard a voice from not far away.


    ¡°Philip? Why are you here?¡±


    He lifted his head and saw two women walking over to him while holding hands. One of them was taller


    than the other.


    He knew them.


    To be more precise, they were his old ssmates!


    ¡°Ynda?¡± Philip asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, it is you. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡±


    Ynda was the famous beauty queen in university. She was also extremely flirtatious. She was tall


    and slender with features as beautiful. She had an amazing body, and she had the potential to be on


    the cover of Japanese magazines.


    When she saw Philip, she was taken aback. Then, her face was filled with mockery and sarcasm.


    Philip had gone after her back when they were in university. However, he did not seed.


    Ynda was not interested in him. She liked men with money.


    She would rather cry in a BMW thanugh on a stupid bicycle.


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see,¡± Philip smiled lightly and said. He did not want to pay too much attention to


    her.


    There was a misunderstanding between him and Ynda.


    When they were in university, he had asked Ynda to deliver his love letter to Wynn. However, there


    was a huge misunderstanding in the process and Ynda thought he had feelings for her.


    ¡°Why? Where¡¯s your wife, Wynn? She didn¡¯te with you?¡± Ynda chuckled. She turned her head


    to look for Wynn.


    ¡°Y, who is he? He looks so unsophisticated. How do you know someone like this?¡±


    The shorter woman next to Ynda jeered. She did not even try to hide her disgust for Philip.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Philip frowned. This little girl was so rude.


    She was criticizing someone the moment she met them.


    ¡®If I were your father, I would have pped you!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, Philip. This is my best friend, Sadie Cash,¡± Ynda smiled and said. There was disdain on her


    face.


    Philip was such a pervert. What was he looking at? He was staring at her the entire time.


    Sadie pressed her lips together and scolded fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a


    pretty girl before?¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly and chuckled. He ignored the two of them.


    Ynda was not satisfied.


    She finally ran into the man who had feelings for her when they were back in university. She had to


    show off!


    A brilliant woman like Wynn actually married a spineless bum like Philip.


    She even heard that Philip had been having it tough these past few years. He even owed people a lot


    of money and was about to have a divorce.


    Ynda was feeling pleased. She wanted so badly to show off in front of Philip so that she could insult


    him a little.


    Without thinking about the consequences, she pulled Philip into a cafe next door and said, ¡°This is such


    a rare opportunity. Let¡¯s have a coffee together.¡±


    Philip wanted to decline, but he could not.


    They chose a booth and sat down.


    After a long while, Ynda stood up unhappily and said, ¡°Sadie, stay here. I¡¯ll go order coffee.¡±


    After she said that, she red at Philip in detest.


    This man was not gentlemanly at all.


    There were two beautiful women here and he did not even do the polite thing by offering to get them


    coffee.


    What a loser.


    Ynda was d that she did not fall for a man like him during their university days.


    Plus, judging from Philip¡¯s outfit, he must be poor.


    After the few of them chatted for a while, Agnes walked in from the door and said something to Philip.


    Ynda and Sadie were curious when they saw a beautiful woman walking over and talking to Philip.


    ¡°Philip, who is she?¡± Ynda asked curiously.


    Was that Philip¡¯s mistress?


    No way! How could someone like him get such a beautiful woman?


    Philip pondered for a while and replied calmly, ¡°She¡¯s the manager of mypany.¡±


    Agnes nodded and smiled at the two of them.¡±Hello, my name is Agnes Summer. I¡¯m the manager of


    Philip¡¯spany.¡±


    Damn it!


    Sadie was excited. Her eyes were twinkling when she looked at Philip. She eximed, ¡°Philip, you


    have your ownpany? Not bad!¡±


    How would Sadie not be excited? Philip looked so ordinary, but he had his ownpany. He must be


    loaded.


    This meant that all she needed to do was seduce him a little. She was confident that this stupid man


    would fall head over heels for her. After all, he had already liked her once before.


    While imagining that, Sadie took her bag impatiently and announced that she wanted to go to the


    restroom. Actually, she was going to touch up her makeup.


    Ynda was shocked. She asked emotionally, ¡°Philip, do you really have your ownpany now?¡±


    Ynda was curious. She was not about to make a fuss about nothing like Sadie. After all, she was


    Philip¡¯s ssmate, so she knew about his past.


    He was just a poor loser. How would he be the boss of apany?


    Was this a misunderstanding?


    Even though she was feeling suspicious, Ynda was doing a good job of keeping herposure.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, Philip. I haven¡¯t seen you for three years and you¡¯re doing so well. You


    even have your ownpany.¡±


    Philip smiled tly and did not say anything.


    He knew if he said that he was just an employee, he would definitely be the recipient of Ynda¡¯s jeers


    and insults.


    If that was the case, he would just tell her the truth.


    He would not have much contact with her in the future anyway, so whatever.


    Ynda smiled and said, ¡°I guess Oliver got the wrong information. I thought you weren¡¯t doing so well.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to be excelling.¡±


    Sadie came back at this moment. A woman indeed looked better after she put on some makeup.


    She was smiling flirtatiously and even winked at Philip repeatedly. She said, ¡°Hey handsome, take us


    for a tour in yourpany if you have the time. I have nothing going on recently, so you can ask me


    out if you want to.¡±


    How straightforward!


    Philip was terrified.


    Ynda chuckled and said quickly, ¡°Philip, you were absent for thest two gatherings. This time, you


    have toe no matter what. Coincidentally, they¡¯ve booked a private room at Arc de Triumph Hotel


    today. You can¡¯t run away again!¡±


    Philip was shocked. ¡°Today?¡±


    Ynda nodded. She said, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t Oliver tell you?¡±


    Philip had received the invitation for the previous two gatherings, but he declined both of them.


    Back then, he and Wynn were having conflicts. Plus, it would be awkward for him to attend when he


    was a nobody.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps it was because he had already declined them twice that Oliver Jurgen did not invite Philip this


    time.


    This was so unexpected.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    There were all kinds of cold stares and jeers.


    This was the so-called gathering. Eventually, it would be a ce for ttery and sneers.


    This was also why Philip did not want toe.


    What kind of gathering was this? It was all fake. The ex-ssmates here were all swinging with each


    other. In addition to that, the men always tried to curry favors and be posers.


    ¡°Philip, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing? I could¡¯ve gone to pick you up. What¡¯s wrong?


    You didn¡¯te the first two times I asked you but you¡¯re here now when Ynda¡¯s the one inviting


    you. Are you trying to disrespect me?¡±


    Joshua was the one who said that. He stood up and walked over. He ced his arm around Philip¡¯s


    shoulder and pretended to be cordial.


    Philip looked at him coldly. Had he be so hypocritical now?


    When did he invite him?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Was it not Oliver the one who invited him the previous two times?


    After walking to the middle of the room, Joshua gave Philip a ss of wine. He said, ¡°Come, it¡¯s such a


    rare chance for us to see Philip. Let¡¯s give him a toast. This was the most popr guy in our school


    back then!¡±


    Everyone was feeling indifferent about Philip. They heard that he was not doing so well all these years.


    He was not as dazzling as he was before.


    However, since Joshua had already said that, they all lifted their sses as they wanted to tter


    Joshua.


    Philip chuckled coldly and drank his wine. Then, he sat down at a corner.


    However, it was obvious that Joshua would not let go of this rare opportunity.


    He hinted at Carl who was sitting at one side and thetter immediately got it. He said loudly, ¡°Say,


    Philip, you son of a b*tch. Where have you been all these years? You don¡¯t even pick up your phone.


    Did you change your number? You didn¡¯te to the gathering when Oliver invited you. Are you not


    bothered about your old ssmates anymore?¡±


    Carl knew what Joshua wanted. He wanted him to humiliate Philip, or rather, to shame him.


    When he said that, everyone started berating Philip.


    ¡°Yeah, Philip. Are you rich now? Is that why you¡¯re not interested in us anymore?¡±


    ¡°How can he be rich? I knew he was just ying to the gallery back when we were in university. He has


    no genuine talent at all!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Carl, stop making fun of Philip. Who here in this crowd is better than Mr. McAdams?¡±


    Everyone continued to belittle Philip, but at the same time, they did not forget to tter Joshua.


    Joshua sat at his seat while feeling pleased. He lifted his hand and said, ¡°Hey, you guys speak too


    highly of me. It¡¯s just a smallpany.¡±


    However, the smirk on his face betrayed the pride inside his heart.


    When he saw Philip sitting at the corner all by himself, Joshua felt extremely pleased.


    Back then, Philip was the star while they were all side characters.


    Who knew that every dog would have its day. Today, he became the star.


    He was pleased with himself. He felt extremely proud!


    ¡°Hey, Philip, I¡¯m asking you a question. Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Why are you so arrogant?¡± Carl


    was slightly frustrated as he asked coldly.


    This idiot was sitting there unperturbed.


    Was he looking down on him?


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve been really busy these few years, so I didn¡¯t have time. I


    apologize to everyone here. Plus, I¡¯m here today, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Philip was clear about what these people were thinking.


    He knew how to y these cheap tricks since he was as young as eight years old.


    Joshua guffawed and said, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s difficult for all of us to gather here. We should drink to this!¡±


    After downing his wine, Joshua started causing trouble. He asked, ¡°Philip, I heard you started a


    business after you graduated. How¡¯s it? It¡¯s doing well, right?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I failed.¡±


    Carlughed sarcastically and said, ¡°So what? It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not made to start businesses anyway.


    Right, how are you and Wynn? I heard you¡¯re nning to get a divorce.¡±


    Everyone in the room fell silent after they heard that.


    They lifted their ears.


    Wynn Johnston. It was such a dreamy name. She used to be the girl of everyone¡¯s dreams back in


    university.


    They did not expect her to marry a spineless coward like Philip.


    Joshua¡¯s face fell. He was watching Philip¡¯s every move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re doing great,¡± Philip said and smiled.


    Carl chuckled perfunctorily.


    Joshua said quickly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her? She was the campus belle. Are you worried about her?


    Is that why you didn¡¯t bring her here?¡±


    Joshua wanted to see Wynn. He wanted to prove to her that her decision was wrong.


    He was even more sessful than Philip now.


    After being quiet for a while, Philip said, ¡°She¡¯s busy, so she doesn¡¯t have the time.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other andughed. They were all looking at Philip like they were poking fun at


    him.


    This guy was such a poser.


    He should just admit that they were going through a divorce! What could not be said among friends?


    Joshua got up and sat next to Philip. He patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I hired someone to find


    out about this. You¡¯re working as a delivery guy now? Why are you doing so badly now?¡±


    It was here. The main question was here!


    Philip lifted his eyebrow. He said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s to make a living. There¡¯s nothing bad about working as a


    delivery guy. I¡¯m not like you guys. You¡¯re all bosses or managers. I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Since Joshua wanted to feel superior to him, he would just give it to him. He did notck that anyway.


    Plus, it was meaningless.


    Joshua faked a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Being a delivery man is a good job. I heard you can earn more


    than 10,000 bucks a month if you work hard.¡±


    Philip shrugged. ¡°I guess. I¡¯m just trying to make ends meet.¡±


    When Carl heard this, heughed and said, ¡°Philip, Joshua just started a newpany and he¡¯s hiring.


    Why don¡¯t you consider it? Just tell Josh, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    Joshua smiled toothily and sat there unperturbed. He sipped on his wine and waited for Philip to beg


    him.


    How wonderful!


    He never expected the day that Philip woulde to beg him.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Ynda watched as Philip hesitated. She said quickly, ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s go together. We


    haven¡¯t seen each other in so many years.¡±


    Actually, Ynda wanted to get close to Philip through this gathering.


    She felt remorseful for not having any interest in Philip back then. She did not expect a man like him to


    have such potential.


    Philip touched his nose and nodded his head. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Philip did not have anything to do in the afternoon anyway. Also, his candlelit dinner reservation with


    Wynn was for tomorrow. As such, he did not have to worry.


    Philip told Agnes something before thetter went back to the office.


    After staying a while longer at the cafe, Ynda and Sadie brought Philip to the karaoke in the mall


    nearby.


    ¡°Oliver and the gang will be singing here before going to Arc de Triumph,¡± said Ynda. She even


    grabbed Philip¡¯s arm voluntarily and said in a mysterious tone, ¡°Philip, do you know what Joshua


    opened apany of his own as well? His turnover is already at three million bucks. I heard he¡¯s going


    to hit a target of 20 million this year! He¡¯s the one who¡¯s hosting this gathering today.¡±


    Philip did not like Ynda holding him like this. He knew what this woman had in her mind.


    He removed Ynda¡¯s hand from his arm politely and shook his head. He said, ¡°Joshua has his own


    company? We haven¡¯t talked in so long.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s expression changed. She did not expect Philip to be so insensible. She made a face as her


    tone became colder. She crossed her arms across her chest and squeezed her breasts together. She


    said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys best friends back then? What¡¯s wrong? Did you guys fight?¡±


    Ynda knew that Philip and Joshua McAdams used to be best friends back then. They were always


    seen together. One would call them bosom buddies. Now, they did not even keep in touch anymore.


    They must have gotten into a fight because of Wynn.


    Everyone knew that Joshua had feelings for Wynn back then. However, in the end, Wynn decided to be


    with Philip.


    All the guys who had feelings for Wynn were jealous.


    It was also because of this that Philip fell out with a lot of his friends.


    That b*tch was such a femme fatale.


    At this moment, Sadie came over as well. She was feeling nosey.


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s Joshua? What¡¯s this about hispany?¡± Sadie¡¯s head was shaking slightly. She seemed


    passionate.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I stopped talking to him after graduation.¡±


    Ynda gave a knowing nod and did not say anything more.


    ¡°Oh, right, are you still in contact with Juan Parker? Howard Lowe too. Oh, and also Carl Ortega! Did


    you stop talking to all of them?¡± Ynda asked curiously.


    When Sadie heard that, she frowned andined. ¡°Philip, why does it feel like you have zero


    contact with your old ssmates? You¡¯re so bad at keeping in contact with people!¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m still alright. I¡¯m not so sure about Juan, but I¡¯m still in contact with Howard. Actually, I don¡¯t


    really like to keep in touch with everyone. It¡¯s enough for me to have a few close friends,¡± Philip said.


    Philip felt a little sad when he thought about Juan.


    He had not seen Howard in so long. He wondered about his wedding arrangements with Ruby.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Philip had yet to tell Howard about catching Ruby in the act at the hotelst time.


    He was worried that Howard would be sad if he told him.


    He was even more scared that Howard would not believe him. They might stop being friends because


    of this.


    The three of them walked together and arrived at the private room after a short while. They could hear


    shrieks and screams from inside the room.


    However, in a short while, they could hear all kinds of praises andpliments. They felt extremely


    awkward while listening to these noises outside of the room.


    ¡°Haha! How amazing, Mr. McAdams! You sounded just like the original soundtrack! I¡¯m blown away by


    your talents!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Mr. McAdam should participate in The Voice! With his voice, he¡¯ll definitely be the winner!¡±


    ¡°Not only is Mr. McAdams rich and extremely talented, but he is also a hottie! He¡¯s tall, rich, and


    handsome!¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd was praising him respectfully. Philip felt awkward hearing those remarks. He could only


    chuckle to himself.


    Ynda pushed the door open and went in. She announced to the room, ¡°Everybody,e see who I


    stumbled into today!¡±


    The room fell silent immediately. Under the colorful lights, everyone¡¯s eyes were glued on the person


    behind Ynda.


    Coldness.


    Silence.


    No one was cheering.


    Only a few people shouted with a fake smile, ¡°F*ck me! Philip rke is here!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s such a busy man! I haven¡¯t seen him in three years and I finally get to see him here!¡±


    ¡°Philip, you son of a b*tch. If you¡¯re doing badly, you should just tell us. We¡¯ll definitely give you a hand


    so that you won¡¯t have to dress like that!¡±


    Laughter and nastyments started to sound in the room.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    ¡°Yeah, Philip. This is such a rare chance. I want to go too. Josh, what about me?¡± One of Philip¡¯s


    ssmates said in envy.


    ¡°Me too. I heard the current ount of Josh¡¯spany has a few million every month. He has so many


    employees too!¡±


    Ynda was envious. Her face was filled with adoration. She sat close to Joshua and kept acting


    coquettishly.


    There were more than ten people in the room. Initially, everyone was just doing their own things.


    However, when they heard Carl¡¯s conversation, everyone became eager and was looking at Joshua


    with impatient gazes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It became obvious now that they had juste to the gathering for their own selfish needs.


    It could not be helped. This was the reality of it.


    They were all normal people. They just wanted an easy way out.


    This was understandable. It was not despicable.


    ¡°Mr. McAdams, do you still need people?¡±


    ¡°Josh, what about me? I was a secretary before. I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sadie, who was sitting at one side, immediately got close to Joshua. Her eyes were twinkling.


    This was a goldmine!


    She was the one who begged Ynda to bring her here. Her goal was to curry favors with a rich man


    like Joshua.


    She would do anything for money.


    Everyone started chattering non-stop. They wanted to show that they had what it took to be hired by


    Joshua.


    Joshua smiled and said, ¡°Mypany is still new, and I¡¯m indeed hiring. However, I just need two. If


    you want toe, please send your resumes to my email. As for my old ssmates, I will definitely


    take good care of you all.¡±


    Joshua was feeling extremely pleased when he heard them praising andplimenting him. However,


    he would not get over his own head.


    He could not give each one of them a job just because they were his old ssmates.


    He still had to see what they got.


    If not, hispany would be at risk.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t even think about it. How much money can your deliverypany make in a month? Hurry


    up and beg Josh. He might hire you if you make him happy. I heard the starting sry is at least 7,000


    bucks,¡± said Carl in envy.


    When he said that, everyone fell into a state of shock again.


    It was just a newpany and its starting sry for employees was 7,000 bucks?! What about in the


    future then?


    In a blink of an eye, everyone¡¯s eyes started burning with mes of passion.


    Two vacancies were not enough!


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t listen to him. The starting pay isn¡¯t 7,000 bucks. It¡¯s only 5,000. But I will also reward my


    employees based on performance. What do you think, Philip? If you need money, you can work for me.


    I¡¯ll reserve a slot for you. For Wynn¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. When the timees, you and


    Wynn can just treat me to a meal.¡±


    Joshua smiled. He had a pleased expression on his face.


    Now, in Joshua¡¯s eyes, he and Philip were people from different levels.


    Philip was just a delivery guy. He was working a low-level job. Joshua was not interested in him at all.


    He was just exchanging courtesies with him. It would all depend on Joshua¡¯s mood whether he wanted


    to hire him or not.


    As long as Philip took this opportunity, he would be able to use this chance to get close to Wynn.


    He had not seen her for so many years. Joshua wondered how Wynn was doing.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Philip smiled.


    ¡°Think about it? Philip, don¡¯t miss this chance. This is a rare opportunity. Mr. McAdams is opening the


    backdoor for you and you still want to think about it?¡±


    Ynda was eyeing Philip furiously.


    Was this guy an idiot?


    Joshua was personally offering him the chance to work at hispany and Philip still wanted to think


    about it. He did not know what was good for him!


    As for Philip¡¯spany, Ynda had already forgotten about it.


    She did not believe a guy like him would be capable of starting apany. It might just be a lie so that


    he would not make a fool of himself in front of her.


    Everyone started criticizing Philip in frustration.


    ¡°Philip, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. This is a chance given to you by Mr. McAdams!¡±


    ¡°This idiot still wants to think about it. He doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors!¡±


    ¡°A piece of trash will always be a piece of trash. No wonder Wynn wants to divorce him. He doesn¡¯t


    even know how to grasp a golden opportunity.¡±


    Philip was faced with everyone¡¯s criticisms.


    Philip was feeling helpless. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Um, everyone, actually I don¡¯t need the


    help because I¡¯m¡­¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°What? What is it? Do you want to say that you¡¯re loaded?¡± Sadie talked back in frustration.


    This guy was disrespecting Joshua.


    There was a small smile on Joshua¡¯s face. However, the dissatisfaction in his heart was getting more


    and more intense.


    ¡®I gave you a chance and you¡¯re not appreciating it. Not only that, but you still want to decline?


    ¡®How dare you reject me with your current status?¡¯


    He was still a piece of trash at the end of the day!


    ¡°Philip, I should advise you to think about this clearly. Go back and discuss it with Wynn. If you need


    any help, juste find me at my office. I¡¯ll definitely lend you a hand.¡± Joshua pped his hands


    together and took out a name card from his pocket. He threw it over to Philip rudely like he was giving


    alms.


    ¡°Alright, I think that¡¯s enough fun. Let¡¯s go eat at Arc de Triumph.¡± Joshua smiled and ignored Philip¡¯s


    unappreciative expression.


    Everyone stood up, giving dirty looks at Philip.


    This idiot was such a fool.


    He did not even know how to appreciate such a rare opportunity.


    He was going to be a loser forever, so they decided to stay away from Philip.


    Everyone was thinking about the same thing.


    Philip felt helpless. He was thest to get up and follow them.


    ¡®I¡¯m the heir of a billionaire. Why won¡¯t you let me finish?¡¯


    He got out and walked to the parking lot.


    Joshua drove out with his stylish Audi R8. This car was expensive. It cost around one to two million


    bucks.


    When he drove out, he caught the eyes of a lot of people.


    It was so cool!


    Ynda, Sadie, and a few female ssmates were all staring.


    However, this car could only fit two people. The women would definitely fight to sit on the passenger


    seat.


    Joshua knew what these women were thinking. He smiled and asked, ¡°Who wants to ride with me?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Me, me, me!¡±


    In a blink of an eye, a few women rushed over to the passenger seat impatiently. Some even started to


    fight.


    In the end, Joshua looked at Ynda and said, ¡°Ynda, get in. I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Ynda was feeling gleeful. She walked over with her high heels cking against the floor. She twisted


    her bottom and sat inside the car.


    The women were all looking at her with envy and jealousy.


    Then, Joshuaughed and said, ¡°Um, I¡¯ll be heading over now. Please take care of each other if you


    have cars.¡±


    After a while, a few ssmates started to drive out of the parking lot with their cars. The best one was a


    BMW 3 Series. It belonged to Carl, and he was taking three women. He was also feeling pleased with


    himself.


    Then, out came the more normal cars like Volkswagen Phaeton and Buick.


    Philip was the only one standing at the side of the road. No one wanted to give him a ride.


    Joshua was still inside his car when he saw Philip. He had a fake smile on his face. He said, ¡°Philip,


    you didn¡¯t drive here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°How will he have a car? He must have walked over! Never mind, let¡¯s just ignore him, Josh. We should


    head over first. We¡¯ll just let him use the e-hailing service,¡± Ynda said in contempt. She could not


    wait to experience the Audi R8.


    ¡°Haha, Philip, you haven¡¯t bought a car yet?¡±


    ¡°How useless! You¡¯ve graduated for three years and you still can¡¯t afford a car?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, we¡¯re not on the same level after all. Life is full of ups and downs.¡±


    Everyone started to make fun of him.


    Joshua pondered for a while and nodded. He took out a 100 dor bill and threw it at Philip like he was


    giving money to a beggar. He said, ¡°It¡¯s for you to call a cab. I¡¯m treating everyone here, so I can¡¯t let


    you spend a dime.¡±


    After he said that, he drove his car away abruptly with a loud rumbling noise.


    Then, the other cars followed suit.


    The street was filled with theirughter and nasty remarks.


    Philip was fine with this. He did not want to quibble over the need to buy a car.


    When he was about to call a cab, he heard a deep masculine voice behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here as well, Mr. rke?¡±


    When he heard that, he turned around and saw Tiger¡¯s huge body almost knocking into his.


    Fortunately, he stopped just in time and stood in front of Philip humbly. He smiled and scratched his


    head before saying, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. rke.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Philip nodded and did not say anything.


    Tiger was feeling anxious. Mr. rke did not bicker with him about what had happenedst time.


    However, he still felt very apologetic and wanted to find a chance to make it up to him.


    He did not expect to run into Mr. rke today.


    ¡°Did you drive here?¡± Philip asked suddenly.


    When Tiger heard this, he smiled tteringly and said, ¡°I did. Where are you going, Mr. rk? I¡¯ll drive


    you there myself.¡±


    Then, Tiger led Philip into the parking lot.


    At the same time, Ruby was holding a middle-aged man¡¯s arms in front of the cafe. They were about to


    go inside.


    She saw the backs of the two men from the corner of her eyes.


    How familiar.


    ¡®Why does that man look like Philip?¡¯ Ruby was curious.


    The other man¡¯s back too! It looked so muscr, like Tiger¡¯s!


    Philip and Tiger together?


    Was she overthinking?


    Ruby shook her head and continued to rub herself against the middle-aged man sweetly. They entered


    the cafe, and she did not think about this anymore.


    Tiger led Philip into the parking lot. He opened the car door, but Philip did not get in.


    ¡°Holy cow! You look like a brick wall and you¡¯re driving a pink Porsche 911?¡±


    Philip was stunned. A feminine pink Porsche 911 was right there in front of his eyes.


    Tiger blushed. He was feeling awkward, so he exined immediately, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Mr. rke.


    This car belongs to Theo¡¯s daughter. I drove it out to take care of some business.¡±


    Theo¡¯s daughter?


    He did not think he had met her before.


    Actually, Tiger omitted something. When they were buying the car, Melody Zander asked for his


    opinion.


    Tiger felt that the pink one looked the best.


    Who said that a man with arge build could not have the heart of a teenage girl?

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Philip was feeling helpless, but eventually, he still got in.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In a blink of an eye, the two of them arrived at Arc de Triumph.


    Tiger parked the car in the parking lot, and Philip got out. After a few steps, he ran into Joshua.


    He and Ynda had gotten there first.


    When Joshua saw that Philip was here, he was curious. His Audi R8 was not slow. The rest were not


    here yet but Philip was already here?


    ¡°Hey, Philip. I didn¡¯t think you would manage to get a cab that quickly. Did you take a shortcut?¡±


    Joshua smiled mockingly. At the same time, he looked behind Philip.


    A pink Porsche 911. It seemed that Philip had gotten out of that car just now.


    Was it possible?


    He must be seeing things


    Ynda chimed in and said sarcastically, ¡°You ran over here, didn¡¯t you? He was the champion of the


    5,000-meter run back then.¡±


    Joshua chuckled.


    Philip did not say anything.


    The two of them turned around and walked in.


    Tiger ran over a short whileter. He said something to Philip before turning around to leave.


    At the same time, the rest of Philip¡¯s ssmates arrived.


    ¡°Philip? You got here first?¡± A few people asked curiously when they saw Philip standing by the door.


    This guy did not have a car, though. How did he manage to get here faster than the ones with cars?


    How weird!


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°The driver took a shortcut.¡±


    When they heard that, they understood.


    Sadie could not control herself and said, ¡°What driver? You just called a cab. You¡¯re even calling the


    DiDi driver your driver now? Will you die if you stop being ostentatious?¡±


    Sadie was no longer trying to curry favors with Philip as she was before.


    When she was in the car, she heard that Philip was aplete loser.


    Whatpany? It was all fake!


    It must be fake.


    Sadie told this to some other people and they all agreed that Philip did not want to humiliate himself in


    front of Ynda, so he purposely made up a lie.


    They all shook their heads andughed in disdain. Then, they turned their heads and left.


    Philip just smiled. This gathering was so boring.


    They were all just trying to feel superior.


    In a few seconds, they were all sitting in the private room.


    Arc de Triumph was an expensive and famous hotel.


    The people who could afford to sit here were all rich people.


    A lot of Philip¡¯s old ssmates had nevere here before. This time, they were all looking around


    with awe on their faces.


    On any normal asion, everyone would sit randomly during a gathering. However, today was


    different.


    Everyone was cautious and kept on ttering Joshua so that he would sit on the main seat. It was only


    after he sat down did everyone finally dare to take a seat.


    Philip had been forgotten a long time ago. He found a random spot and sat down there.


    No one said anything. After all, they understood.


    No one would want to tter a person with no status like Philip.


    After he sat down, Joshua snapped his finger and called the server over. He said, ¡°Three bottles of


    Romanee-Contis and two bottles of Maotai.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, the server came over with the alcohol.


    ¡°Wow! Romanee-Conti! A bottle of this costs 10,000 bucks!¡±


    ¡°Holy moly! You¡¯re amazing, Mr. McAdams! You can indeed be imposing when you¡¯re rich!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want to work with Mr. McAdams in the future!¡±


    The crowd was excited, and their gazes were heated.


    Joshua smiled and shook his hand. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. It¡¯s just a few bottles of alcohol. You


    guys should know that as someone with their own business, we have to know something about alcohol


    because we need to have dealings with clients. 10,000 bucks for Romanee-Conti is nothing.¡±


    When Ynda heard this, her eyes went wide. Joshua had feelings for her back then.


    During their university days, she was young and did not understand men, so she rejected him.


    Today, she was feeling extremely remorseful. She was thinking of ways to im rtions with Joshua.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Philip. The differences between them were too huge.


    Suddenly, she remembered Philip saying that he had his ownpany as well. However, Ynda did


    not think that it was true. She started to look down on Philip even more.


    At the same time, the door of the room was opened.


    Zayn walked in holding a few bottles of top-tier alcohol in his hands. He smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m


    the manager of this restaurant, and this is thetest red wine we have. They are from Chateau P¨¦trus.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They did not understand what was going on.


    Joshua jumped up from shock. He knew about the red wine from Chateau P¨¦trus. One bottle would


    cost more than 10,000 bucks. It was about the same level as Romanee-Conti.


    However, he did not order these!


    Even if Joshua was rich, he would not waste his money like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t order these,¡± Joshua said with a smile.


    Carl, who was sitting next to him, started exining to everyone.


    The crowd knew immediately that one bottle of this wine cost more than 10,000 bucks!


    ¡°Oh, these are gifts from us.¡± Zayn smiled. His eyesnded on Philip secretly as he nodded slightly.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Gifts?


    Holy moly!


    Was Joshua such an important person?


    The manager of Arc de Triumph was gifting them wine himself!


    However, Joshua did not think this was the case. His face fell as he frowned. He did not know this Mr.


    Yeager.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Yeager, why are you giving us wine?¡± Joshua asked.


    Zayn peered at Philip and smiled. He said, ¡°It¡¯s because of Mr¡­¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Before Zayn could finish talking, he met Philip¡¯s cold gaze.


    He changed what he was about to say immediately. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Enjoy.¡±


    All kinds of discussions broke out in the private room. They were all wondering who was the one so


    capable that even the manager of Arch de Triumph personally gifted them bottles of expensive wine.


    ¡°Who? Who among you knows Mr. Yeager?¡±


    A bottle of this wine cost more than 10,000 bucks and they were gifted with three bottles.


    Everyone looked at each other, guessing who the VIP could be.


    Of course, no one looked at Philip. Who was he to be considered?


    Zayn and Philipmunicated with each other with their eyes. Thankfully, he was quick. If he exposed


    Mr. rke¡¯s identity, he could just get out of Arc de Triumph.


    Just now, when Zayn was in the manager¡¯s office, the receptionist ran in and told him Mr. rke was


    here.


    He ran downstairs immediately and chose a few good wines to make Mr. rke happy. He wanted to


    perform well in front of him.


    He did not expect this to backfire.


    Zayn was clever. He exited the room when he saw everyone suspecting each other.


    ¡°Wow! Who is the VIP? Take a picture and post it to WeChat moment! This is red wine from Chateau


    P¨¦trus! Normal people will never be able to drink this!¡±


    A few women were squirming in their seats in excitement. They took out their phones and started


    snapping pictures furiously.


    ¡°Haha, I think Mr. Yeager must have sent these over himself because he saw Mr. McAdams,¡± Carl said


    with a grin on his face.


    When everyone heard that, they nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah, I think only Mr. McAdams has the prestige and reputation for this.¡±


    ¡°Josh, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you know the manager of Arc de Triumph? Is this a surprise for all of


    us?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McAdams, you son of a gun! How generous!¡±


    The crowd started to rain praises down on him.


    Joshua was puzzled. He did not know the manager of Arc de Triumph. However, it was impossible for


    him to stop them now. He smiled and said, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing. The most important thing is that you


    guys are happy. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll ask Zayn to bring more.¡±


    A dead mouse would not feel cold. He had already put on an act, so he did not mind to go even further.


    When everyone heard that, they cheered, ¡°Hooray, Mr. McAdams! I¡¯ll definitely stick to you from now


    on.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s brain was upied with Joshua. The more she looked at him, the more good looking he


    became to her. She wanted so badly to swallow him whole.


    She had to get this man.


    She went to the restroom and removed her bra. This would make what she was about to do much


    easier.


    When she went back to the room, she sat down next to Joshua. She ran her foot up Joshua¡¯s leg


    unintentionally and touched him with her hands. The other party could not handle her teasing anymore.


    As an experienced man who frequented nightclubs, Joshua just needed to take one nce before he


    knew that Ynda was not wearing a bra. He chuckled and clinked his ss with Ynda.


    The two of them were touching hands and feet under the table. They were in an extremely amorous


    state.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ynda said just in time, ¡°Philip, what¡¯s yourpany called? How much do you make in a year? Why


    don¡¯t you shut it down and work for Mr. McAdams instead?¡±


    She was looking down on Philip.


    He thought he was all that just because he married Wynn?


    He was still a good-for-nothing.


    Ynda was saying this on purpose. In her opinion, even if Philip was that good and started a stupid


    company, could he make more than Joshua?


    He had a current ount of a few hundred thousand bucks every month.


    Everyone in the room had their eyes glued on Philip. They were looking at him weirdly.


    Joshua also looked over with a raised eyebrow.


    He frowned and asked in disdain, ¡°Philip, you also have your ownpany? Why didn¡¯t you tell us just


    now?¡±


    Philip replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can¡¯tpare to you, Mr. McAdams.¡±


    Actually, Philip was worried that Joshua and his gang would want to crawl into the ground if he told


    them.


    He had just invested 30 million into hispany for an expansion like it was nothing.


    As for his old ssmates who were just paying lip service, he felt extremely disgusted by them.


    After talking for so long, these people still refused to give him a break. They were all mocking and


    belittling him.


    Was this the so-called camaraderie among friends?


    Joshua chuckled and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Whatpany? Tell us. I want to see if I¡¯ll have


    the chance to work with you guys.¡±


    This guy can also start his ownpany?


    What a joke!


    Philip answered truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s a delivery service. I just have some performance shares. It¡¯s really


    nothing. I¡¯m literally an arm-flinging shopkeeper.¡±


    Joshua frowned and said, ¡°Is that so? No wonder you¡¯re not interested in us. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d that


    everyone¡¯s doing well. I hope your business skyrockets and starts having franchises all over the


    country.¡±


    After he said that, he made a toast.


    Everyone downed their drinks, but they were feeling unhappy.


    Philip was initially a victim of everyone¡¯s insults. They did not expect him to have his ownpany.


    Even if they were performance shares, it was still amazing. It was much better than working for other


    people.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    After he sat down, Joshua asked impatiently, ¡°Right, what¡¯s the name of yourpany? I¡¯ll ask my


    people to make some inquiriester. We might even have the chance to work together in the future.


    You can just deliver the lunches for our staff next time.¡±


    Philip nodded and answered, ¡°Gopher Delivery Services.¡±


    After he said that, everyone fell silent. They were not enthusiastic about this.


    Everyone was trying their best to curry favors with Joshua.


    After all, he was the star of today.


    Philip¡¯spany? It was just something on a small scale.


    It was nothingpared to Joshua¡¯s business.


    What future would there be for a deliverypany?


    Philip ate his food quietly. If he knew this was going to happen, he would not havee.


    He was just watching Joshua being a poser the entire time. It was so boring.


    The food was almost finished. Joshua and Ynda went out together. They said they needed to take


    care of something.


    Everyone in the room understood what was going on. They were going to have a quickie.


    All of the men in the room knew this very well. Scenes of the two of them entangled with each other


    across their heads. When they thought about Ynda¡¯s hot body, they figured that Joshua had got


    himself a good deal.


    Indeed, after more than ten minutes, Joshua walked back into the room with a satisfied grin on his face.


    Ynda walked in a few minutester. Her face was blushing, and there was a slight glow to her


    cheeks. Her clothes were also wrinkled.


    Since getting back, they have been glued to each other.


    No one said anything. They knew what had happened between them.


    Sadie was the only one who was mad. She did not expect Ynda to have made such fast progress.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, the room started to be filled with smoke. Joshua had a little too much to drink, so he


    threw the key of his Audi R8 on the table. He said, ¡°I bought this car for a little more than half a year. I


    don¡¯t want it anymore. Y¡¯all can take it for half the price. I¡¯m going to buy a Ferrari at the end of the


    year.¡±


    ¡°Wow! How prestigious, Mr. McAdams! A Ferrari?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed loaded. He¡¯s so willful.¡±


    Joshua shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just money. I can make more. Plus, a Ferrari will sure turn


    heads.¡±


    ¡°Amazing, Mr. McAdams!¡±


    ¡°Take us for a ride when that happens.¡±


    Joshua smiled. ¡°For sure.¡±


    Ynda stared at Joshua heatedly. It looked like she had made the right decision.


    A Ferrari!


    One of them costs four to five million!


    At this moment, someone interrupted.


    ¡°F*ck me! Look, you guys. There¡¯s a trending topic saying that there¡¯s a deliverypany where all its


    employees use BMW bikes!¡± the person eximed.


    Joshua was taken aback. He shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re just ying to the gallery. This is the


    usual marketing trick. They¡¯re hyping themselves up to promote their brand. They¡¯ll get more business


    this way. However, I think this deliverypany should adjust their prices. If they lower their prices,


    they¡¯ll have more customers.


    ¡°Of course, this might also be BMW¡¯s marketing tricks.¡±


    When Joshua was talking big, that person continued, ¡°No, Mr. McAdams. Thispany really bought


    100 BMW bikes!¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    100 BMW bikes! It must cost at least tens of millions!


    What richpany was this?


    At the same time, that person handed his phone over. He pointed the video to Joshua, ¡°Here, there¡¯s a


    video. It was taken by an employee from a BMW store. They said that thepany wants to use BMW


    bikes so that their delivery speed will be faster.¡±


    Everyone gathered around while looking at each other.


    Thatpany was so darn rich!


    A few days ago, they saw a few BMW bikes sending deliveries. They did not think much about it


    because they thought it was a new gimmick.


    They did not expect this to be the trending topic for today.


    Yes, correct. It was the first project from Philip¡¯s 30 million investment. He wanted to promote his


    company. He wanted it to trend!


    A deliverypany?


    Everyone was puzzled. They turned around to look at Philip. He was the only one in the delivery


    business in this room.


    Was it hispany?


    Those were 100 BMW bikes they were talking about! They cost 30 million!


    Was Philip¡¯spany so rich?


    Ynda started to feel restless.


    The video was slightly shaky as it was taken from a distance. This was the angle of someone who was


    capturing the video in secret.


    Suddenly!


    Ynda covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Look! Why does that man look so simr to Philip?¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Immediately, the room fell into an eerie silence.


    That person looked like Philip?


    That was a joke, right?


    Everyone widened their eyes as they stared at the screen. They did not want to miss out on any


    details.


    The more they looked at it, the more their hearts fell. These two people looked the f*cking same!


    Plus, the man in the video¡¯s clothes were also the same as what Philip was wearing today!


    The room was extremely silent.


    Everyone lifted their heads and glued their eyes on Philip. However, thetter was ying on his


    phone, unperturbed.


    He was chatting with Agnes while arranging some work for thepany.


    Finally, Philip noticed everyone staring at him like he was a ghost. He felt goosebumps rising all over


    his body. He was confused.


    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me like that?¡± Philip put away his phone in confusion.


    Ynda could not hold it in anymore. She asked challengingly, ¡°Philip, did you buy 100 BMW bikes for


    yourpany?¡±


    Philip was stunned for a few seconds. He pondered and said, ¡°100 BMW bikes? Are they expensive? I


    just wanted to change the vehicles in mypany.¡±


    ¡°Change¡­ vehicles?¡±


    At that moment, everyone inhaled sharply.


    Was this how people changed vehicles?


    Those were 100 BMW bikes they were talking about!


    Joshua¡¯s face fell. He frowned as his mood got worse. He smiled weirdly and said, ¡°Philip, stop lying.


    You bought 100 BMW bikes?¡±


    Philip looked at everyone, all of their eyes were wide. They wanted to extract some information from


    Philip.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip pretended to think while touching his chin. He said, ¡°Yeah, I bought them. They weren¡¯t that


    expensive, only 30 million.¡±


    Joshua inhaled sharply, his eyes filled with shock. He asked in disbelief, ¡°30 million is not expensive?¡±


    ¡°Is it? It¡¯s just 100 BMW bikes. For me, that¡¯s child¡¯s y.¡± Philip shrugged and looked unbothered.


    ¡°Damn! Philip, you¡­¡±


    At that moment, everyone was speechless. They did not know what to say.


    This was such a plot twist.


    Just now, they were all mocking Philip, but now, the tables had turned. They could not ept this, or


    rather, they did not want to ept this.


    The atmosphere in the room was suffocating.


    They had been praising Joshua the entire day and even kissed his feet repeatedly. The reason they did


    that was so that Joshua would take good care of them.


    Now, however, it turned out that the person they had been belittling spent 30 million to buy 100 BMW


    bikes!


    Who would believe him?


    Was he that rich?


    Philip touched his nose and smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s for the development of the


    company. I just invested 30 million. I bought the trending topic as well.¡±


    Everyone started to feel dizzy.


    Joshua¡¯s eyes twitched. He snorted. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re such a poser. You¡¯re going overboard with your


    boasting. You¡¯re saying you spent 60 million?¡±


    Philip must be lying!


    This idiot must be saying this on purpose because he could not stand them boycotting him.


    Joshua was frustrated. He had spent so much time and effort putting on a show today, from the


    karaoke to the restaurant. At the end of the day, Philip snatched away the spotlight with just a few


    words?


    Philip pressed his lips together and said, ¡°Is 60 million a lot? It¡¯s just my pocket money for one day.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was speechless.


    Finally, they understood. Philip was just f*cking lying!


    ¡°Dang! Philip, you¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    ¡°When did you learn to lie? 60 million for your pocket money?¡±


    ¡°I regret eating with him so much. How embarrassing.¡±


    In the next second, all of his old ssmates started talking at once. They were all roasting and scolding


    Philip.


    At the same time, Philip got a phone call. He looked at the number and saw that it was from Buffer.


    ¡°My dear Master Philip, I¡¯m already here. Where are you? I¡¯lle to find you now.¡±


    Philip was shocked. ¡°Buffer, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you toe here after some time?¡±


    ¡°Master Philip, I miss you so much. Plus, I have a lot of things to report to you. Let¡¯s meet.¡± Buffer was


    at Capital City right now.


    ¡°Alright, when will you arrive in Riverdale?¡± Philip got up and left the room. Before he left, the people


    inside could still hear his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy with the one billion investmentst time.¡±


    Chopsticks fell on the ground.


    An investment of one billion dors?


    Buffer?


    Was that the god of investment, Buffer?


    Joshua and his gang were beyond shocked.


    They would rather believe that Philip was purposely putting on an act than believe that he was as rich


    as he imed to be. They also did not want to believe that he knew Buffer.


    Everyone exchanged doubtful gazes at each other.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Ynda crossed her arms and scolded angrily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have invited him if I knew that this would


    happen. I didn¡¯t think that he¡¯s so shameless. What is he talking about? Buffer? If he knows Buffer, then


    I know Jack Ma!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Philip is such a poser. How disappointing.¡±


    A few of them started scolding him to calm the rm in their hearts.


    Joshua¡¯s face was glum. His face froze as he chuckled slightly.


    F*ck!


    The gathering had been ruined by Philip. How should they f*cking continue this?


    No one had the mood to eat anymore. Ynda sat there for a while and pondered. She wanted to see


    if Philip was really that rich.


    Ynda slipped out of the room with an excuse and started wandering around the restaurant.


    Then, she bumped into a waitress when she was not paying attention.


    In an instant, six expensive bottles of red wine fell onto the ground. They were all broken into pieces.


    The waitress was shocked. They were the Lafites that a customer ordered. There were six bottles in


    total, so they were worth 40,000 bucks!


    Now that they were all broken, she had to take responsibility.


    Immediately, the waitress was enraged. She looked at Ynda who was trying to escape while


    pretending nothing had happened and grabbed her. She yelled, ¡°Are you trying to run? Madam, you


    smashed six bottles of Lafites! Pleasepensate us immediately.¡±


    ¡°What? Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m warning you, I didn¡¯t bump into you. You were the one who dropped


    and broke all of them. Stop falsely using me.¡±


    Ynda shook her head furiously. She was frantic. She wanted so badly to run away.


    She knew she could not feel guilty right now. She had to look strong and powerful.


    Hence, she started to point at the waitress¡¯ nose and yelled.


    That waitress did not want to show her weakness either. The two of them started arguing heatedly.


    Immediately, a group of people started gathering around them while gossiping and pointing at them.


    ¡°Not you? Alright, let¡¯s look at the security footage then!¡± the waitress said loudly.


    This time, Ynda panicked. She immediately apologized, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was an


    ident.¡±


    Ynda looked like a beauty with a tear-stained face. She looked so pitiful and wronged.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Why didn¡¯t you admit it just now? Now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s an ident. I


    think you did it on purpose!¡± The waitress was about to go insane from anger. She had never seen


    anyone like this. This woman refused to own up for her mistakes. The waitress said, ¡°Stop spewing


    rubbish. Pay for the damages now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that woman is such a lying b*tch.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, she looks so pretty but she¡¯s a liar.¡±


    ¡°This woman brings so much shame to all womankind.¡±


    The crowd started criticizing Ynda. Their eyes were filled with disdain and contempt.


    Ynda started sobbing from anxiousness. She felt even more frantic now, especially when so many


    people were criticizing her. She wailed, ¡°I¡¯ll pay! I¡¯ll pay for everything, okay? Stop yelling at me!¡±


    Ynda was scared, but at the same time, she was also feeling frantic.


    However, the criticisms did not stop.


    Even if she was at fault, it was not necessary for them to lecture her like this, right?


    Was it not enough that she owned up to her own mistakes and agreed to pay them back?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Did she need to kneel and beg for forgiveness as well?


    ¡°Alright, Madam, please look closely. There are six bottles of Lafite here. One bottle is 7,000 bucks, so


    the total is 42,000 bucks. Madam, are you paying with cash or card?¡±


    ¡°What? 42,000 bucks? Impossible! You¡¯re scamming me!¡±


    Ynda was shocked. Tears rolled down her cheeks like pearls on a broken string.


    42,000 bucks? Where would she get so much money?


    ¡°Do you think the Arc de Triumph Hotel will scam you? You don¡¯t want your dignity, but we do. We still


    need to do business.¡±


    That waitress was fighting a battle of words. Even so, she was extremely calm.


    Ynda¡¯s legs were shaking from fear. She kept on looking at the floor.


    She did not have that kind of money. She could not even take out 2,000 bucks, let alone 42,000!


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the money. Can you give me a few days?¡± Ynda asked while crying.


    ¡°No!¡± the waitress replied coldly.


    ¡°I think you should just call the cops. I think she spent all her money on her face.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just call the cops.¡±


    The crowd said coldly. They were just here for the drama. Plus, it was fun watching a pretty woman


    making a fool of herself.


    Ynda started to break down. She wailed and said, ¡°No! Don¡¯t call the cops.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s family was not rich. This 40,000 was the annual ie of her family.


    ¡°Pay up, then,¡± the waitress said.


    Ynda was in a state of despair, and everyone was still criticizing her harshly. She felt like her world


    was crumbling in front of her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the money.¡±


    At the same time, Philip ended his call and walked past them. He hesitated and walked into the crowd.


    Then, he understood what was going on.


    He said to the waitress, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for her.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Everyone fell into a state of shock as they turned their heads to look at the young man who emerged


    from the crowd.


    He was just a normal guy. Who was he to say something like this?


    Was he trying to save the damsel in distress?


    That was 40,000 bucks!


    A lot of people started looking at him in detest.


    This guy was dressed so normally and yet, he was talking so big.


    ¡°Hehe, where did this penniless foole from? He¡¯s here trying to act like a big shot.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he has an ulterior motive toward her because she looks pretty.¡±


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s wearing cheap clothes. He¡¯s obviously a loser.¡±


    Some people were making fun of him inside their hearts and out loud. They did not care about Philip¡¯s


    feelings at all.


    Ynda lifted her head and saw Philip through her tears. She felt embarrassed. In her opinion, how


    would she not feel frustrated after being seen in such an embarrassing state by such a person?


    Plus, she thought Philip was here to make fun of her.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing here? Go away! I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Ynda yelled angrily.


    At this moment, Sadie ran over through the crowd.


    ¡°Y, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Sadie¡­¡± When Ynda saw Sadie, her tears escaped her eyes. She held onto Sadie and started


    sobbing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Y. What happened? Tell me.¡± Sadieforted her and patted her back softly.


    She noticed the smashed bottles of wine on the floor as well as the puddle that had formed. She


    immediately understood what happened when she heard the criticisms from the crowd.


    Ynda had gotten herself in trouble!


    ¡°Sadie, I smashed six bottles of Lafite! She wants me to pay 42,000 bucks!¡± Ynda was crying sadly.


    ¡°42,000?¡± Sadie was shocked.


    Her family was not too well-off either. She could not afford to fork out that amount immediately.


    She was regretting her decision toe out. Now that her best friend was asking her for help, it was


    difficult to reject.


    The waitress who was standing at one side was getting impatient. She snorted and said, ¡°Madam,


    please pay up now. We still have work to do. If not, I¡¯ll call the cops.¡±


    There was such a huge crowd around them. If she did not handle this well, she would be criticized


    further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call the cops. Please don¡¯t. I¡¯ll definitely pay.¡±


    Ynda cried and shook her head. Then, she looked at Sadie hopefully and begged, ¡°Sadie, you¡¯re my


    best friend. You¡¯ll help me, right?¡±


    Sadie was in a difficult position. She awkwardly said, ¡°Y, I¡­ I don¡¯t have that much money as well.


    You know about the situation in my family¡­ I still have to pay for my brother¡¯s studies.¡±


    When Ynda heard this, she panicked. At the same time, she started to detest Sadie.


    People like her were fake friends indeed. Sadie became unreliable the moment Ynda needed her


    the most.


    ¡°Y, why don¡¯t you ask for help from Joshua? He must have the money. He might even help you pay


    for the damages. After all, you two just¡­ So, he¡¯ll not turn a blind eye to you when you¡¯re in need,


    right?¡± Sadie suggested.


    ¡°I¡­ Will it work?¡± Ynda was ashamed. Would Joshua look down on her for asking him for help at a


    time like this?


    She had always maintained the image of a goddess in front of everyone.


    However, she did not have a choice now.


    ¡°Hurry up, please. Are you going to pay or not? If not, I¡¯ll call the cops.¡± The waitress urged.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ynda could not stop her tears. Finally, she braced herself and took out her phone to call


    Joshua.


    Over here, Joshua was fuming. Suddenly, he got Ynda¡¯s call and she was sobbing. After he found


    out what had happened, he said in an overbearing manner, ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll go over right now.


    It¡¯s just a few bottles of wine. Is all this necessary?¡±


    m!


    After he hung up the phone, Joshua brought a few guys over to the scene intimidatingly. He shouted


    when he was still quite a distance away, ¡°Hey, what happened? You¡¯re bullying my girlfriend, eh? It¡¯s


    just a few bottles of stupid Lafite! How much can they cost?¡±


    Joshua had been feeling frustrated earlier, which is why he could not wait to gain some respect back in


    front of all these people.


    When Ynda saw Joshua, she ran into his arms and started wailing sadly.


    ¡°Josh, they¡¯re bullying me! They want me to pay 42,000 bucks!¡± Ynda sobbed. Her voice sounded


    coy and childish.


    Joshua held Ynda andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just 42,000 bucks. I¡¯ll pay for you.¡±


    When Ynda heard that, a smile appeared on her face. She wiped her tears and thanked him


    profusely. ¡°Thank you, Josh. Mua!¡±


    After she said that, she kissed Joshua on the face loudly.


    This gesture was extremely seductive to Joshua. He leaned into Ynda¡¯s ear and mumbled


    something. Then, Ynda¡¯s face turned bright red. Her legs started twisting together like two pieces of


    ropes.


    Then, Joshua said coldly to the waitress, ¡°42,000 bucks, yeah? Put it on my bill. I¡¯ll pay for itter.¡±


    The waitress saw that Joshua was acting like a boss, so she nodded and agreed.


    However, all of a sudden¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    A man dressed in a suit walked over. He was the hall manager. He asked coldly, ¡°Leah, what


    happened? Why are so many people here?¡±


    Before this, the hall manager named Bill Horton heard themotioning from over here. When he


    saw the scene, he could guess what had happened.


    The waitress saw that the hall manager was here. She bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Horton, this madam


    smashed six bottles of a customer¡¯s Lafite. I¡¯m handling this.¡±


    When Bill heard this, he nodded and did not say anything. He even exchanged a few words with


    Joshua.


    However, when his eyesnded on the smashed bottles on the floor, he started to panic.


    ¡°How much did you ask them to pay? 42,000 bucks?¡± Bill asked frantically.


    The waitress nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Mr. Horton. Lafite. 7,000 bucks per bottle, so it¡¯s 42,000 bucks for


    six.¡±


    p!


    Bill pped the waitress across her cheek and roared, ¡°Are you f*cking blind? 7,000 bucks per bottle?


    Look at the year of the wine!¡±


    The p was so sudden that the waitress was stunned. Tears welled up in her eyes as she started to


    stammer.


    Bill¡¯s eyes were wide in anger. Then, he turned around with a smile on his face. He said to Joshua, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Sir. The waitress is new, so she doesn¡¯t know anything. These are ourtest batch of Lafite. They


    are a part of the collector¡¯s edition from the year 1787. There¡¯re just six bottles in this entire city. Each


    of them costs 110,000 pounds.¡±


    Crack!


    The room fell silent.


    ¡°What? 5.76 million yuan? Are you f*cking kidding me?¡±


    Joshua exploded.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Were they not just bottles of f*cking wine?


    Ynda was beyond shocked. She jumped out and yelled at Bill while pointing at him, ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t


    expect Arc de Triumph to be so shameless! You¡¯re trying to overcharge the customers!¡±


    The crowd was so shocked that the colors from their faces were slowly being drained.


    What the heck? A bottle of wine that cost 960,000 bucks?


    Six bottles would be 5.76 million bucks!


    This was daylight robbery!


    Bill¡¯s face fell. He tugged on his suit and picked up a smashed bottle from the floor calmly. He said,


    ¡°Everyone, look closely. The year is written here clearly. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check how


    much a bottle of Lafite from 1787 costs online. I¡¯m only telling everyone that there are only six bottles in


    this entire city. These are genuine goods at fair prices. Arc de Triumph had been operating for so many


    years, and we¡¯ve never lied to our customers. If you think that I¡¯m lying, you can call the market


    regtors toe and investigate us anytime.¡±


    Bill¡¯s face was despicable. These people had no experience in life.


    If they did not even know a 1787 Lafite, who were they to talk about alcohol?


    Joshua was shocked. He took the ss shard and indeed, ¡®1787¡¯ was clearly printed on thebel.


    However, he would not give in to this without a fight.


    These bottles of wine cost f*cking 5.76 million bucks!


    Hispany only had a current ount of more than three million every month.


    How would he pay for this?


    Joshua started to panic. He said to Ynda while stammering, ¡°Um, Ynda, you¡¯re in big trouble! 5.76


    million! I¡­ I can¡¯t afford that.¡±


    When Ynda heard that, she grabbed onto Joshua and wailed, ¡°Josh, they¡¯re lying! Those things


    don¡¯t cost 5.76 million bucks! They must be bluffing. We¡¯ll just pay 40,000 bucks!¡±


    How could she not panic?


    If this was real, she would not be able to pay for them even if she sold her body.


    ¡°Bluffing?¡± Bill¡¯s face turned cold as he said, ¡°Madam, please ask around. When did Arc de Triumph


    ever lie to our customers? You¡¯re not paying, right? Then I can only call the cops and let them handle


    this.¡±


    When Joshua heard that they were going to call the cops, he stood at one side timidly. He did not want


    to get involved in this anymore.


    Ynda wailed and begged, but it was of no use.


    That was almost six million bucks!


    Which sugar daddy would be dumb enough to pay for her?


    However, Philip, who had been standing there quietly the entire time opened his mouth suddenly. He


    said, ¡°Um, why don¡¯t you just let this go for my sake?¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked.


    What did ¡®for my sake¡¯ meant?


    Did his name cost six million?


    Joshua frowned when he heard what Philip said. He was unhappy as he retorted, ¡°Philip, are you an


    idiot? Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? Six bottles of them cost six million bucks! Who are you? Are you


    even worth six million bucks?¡±


    Philip must be trying to be a poser again!


    He would just watch how he was going to make a fool out of himself.


    Ynda¡¯s face was filled with anger and frustration. Philip kept jumping out to be a poser. In the end,


    not only would he embarrass himself, but he would also embarrass Ynda.


    ¡°Philip, get lost! This has nothing to do with you!¡± Ynda shrieked tearfully.


    She was fuming.


    That piece of trash was still trying to be a poser at a time like this.


    Philip shook his head and smiled helplessly. He looked at the waitress and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay the six million


    bucks.¡±


    Even if Ynda and Joshua refused to believe him, Philip still wanted to help. After all, they were ex-


    ssmates.


    Was he purposely causing trouble for himself?


    Maybe.


    The waitress lifted her eyebrow and looked at Philip from head to toe. She said in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re


    paying? Sir, listen carefully, six bottles of 1787 Lafite cost 5.76 million! Can you afford it?¡±


    The waitress did not want to look down on Philip, but his outfit was too ordinary!


    Plus, she had overheard his friends belittling him like that. How could he still have the courage to stand


    up for them?


    Was he dropped on the head when he was born?


    The people around him were all jeering at him. They were pointing at Philip while hurling abuses at


    him.


    ¡°Hehe, that guy is such a dumb*ss!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless guy before. He just had toe out and be a poser. We¡¯ll just wait


    for this to backfire.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, men are indeed animals who think with their lower halves. He doesn¡¯t even want his dignity after


    seeing a prettydy.¡±


    Philip was unbothered by everyone¡¯s detest andughter.


    He said, ¡°What if I¡¯m able to afford it?¡±


    The waitress chuckled. When she was about to yell at him, Bill turned around and looked at Philip.


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted!


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t interfere with this, okay? Do you think a man like you is able to pay for this?¡± The


    waitress sneered.


    Suddenly¡­


    p!


    A loud pnded on the waitress¡¯ face while everyone watched.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Horton, why did you p me?¡± The waitress was puzzled. She clutched her red face. Her


    eyes were filled with tears and grievances.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    Holy moly!


    What the hell was happening?


    In the next second, everyone fell into a state of shock once again.


    They saw Bill walking toward Philip before bowing. He said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke. She¡¯s


    new here, so she doesn¡¯t know you. I hope you can be so generous to forgive her and not take this to


    heart.¡±


    Mr. rke?


    Everyone inhaled sharply and looked at each other. They were beyond confused.


    This wretched-looking idiot was someone respectable?


    Was this a joke?


    Joshua lifted his eyebrows. He was feeling agitated as he said, ¡°Mr. Horton, are you an idiot? Philip


    only has some performance shares in his deliverypany. How f*cking respectable can he be?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was unhappy. He did not expect Mr. Horton to treat Philip so humbly.


    However, Bill turned his head and red at Joshua. He roared, ¡°Shut up! What do you know? Mr.


    rke is our¡­¡±


    He stopped abruptly.


    Philip interrupted Bill and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mr. Horton. Just let this matter go.¡±


    Bill nodded quickly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say, Mr. rke.¡±


    p!


    An invisible pnded on everyone¡¯s faces.


    This p hade too fast!


    Philip rke? They were going to wave the six million bucks for Philip¡¯s sake?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide. They looked like they were in disbelief.


    Ynda stopped sobbing. She stared at Philip and Bill. She asked, ¡°Re-really?¡±


    Bill looked frustrated. This stupid woman still did not want to believe him. He announced solemnly once


    more, ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to pay anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    When Ynda heard that, she bowed and kept thanking Bill while nodding.


    However, Bill said, ¡°Madam, you should be thanking Mr. rke instead.¡±


    Philip?


    Ynda frowned and looked at Philip who was ying on his phone calmly. She was extremely


    puzzled.


    After pondering for a while, she still thanked Philip. ¡°Philip, thank you. If you¡¯re free, we¡­ We can¡­¡±


    What could she do? Ynda only knew how to pay someone back with her body.


    Did Philip have no ulterior motives in saving her?


    This pervert must be hoping to sleep with her.


    Ynda¡¯s heart was confused. On one side, there was Joshua. On the other side, there was Philip.


    She knew everything about Joshua, but Ynda was confused about Philip.


    Who was he? Did he really just have some performance shares in hispany?

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    However, Philip replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all old ssmates. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After he said that, he took his phone and went over to one side to take a call without waiting for


    everyone.


    When the crowd dispersed, Joshua swung his arms and left with his men angrily.


    Ynda and Sadie stayed where they were. They were waiting for Philip.


    ¡°Y, I don¡¯t think Philip is what he seems to be. That¡¯s six million bucks! He can just not pay if he


    wants to. This must be an act, right?¡± Sadie was curious.


    Ynda was also confused. Was the Philip she knew the same man as the one who was talking in a


    domineering manner just now?


    Coincidentally, Philip walked back.


    Ynda ran up to him impatiently. She was blushing when she asked, ¡°Philip, do I really not have to


    pay back that six million dors to you?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the boss of this ce, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ynda was shocked. Her eyes went wide as she said in astonishment, ¡°You know the boss of Arc de


    Triumph?¡±


    Philip nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s an old friend.¡±


    ¡®Will you wet your pants if I tell you that I¡¯m the boss?¡¯


    After hearing this, Ynda¡¯s restless heart finally calmed down.


    It turned out that Philip only knew the boss of this ce. She thought he was someone special.


    Hmph!


    Philip was feeling helpless. Ynda¡¯s attitude had changed too fast!


    After a few steps, Ynda turned around and took out her phone. She said, ¡°Um, Philip, give me your


    friend¡¯s number. I have to thank him in person.¡±


    Ynda remembered out of the blue that she had to meet the boss of Arc de Triumph. If possible, she


    wanted to wrap him around her fingers as well.


    Philip was taken aback. He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you thank me?¡±


    Ynda was stunned. She said rudely, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just thank you?¡±


    Philip was feeling helpless. After thinking about it, he gave her his other number.


    After Ynda got the number, she was ecstatic. She said, ¡°Alright. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll treat you to a


    meal.¡±


    ¡®When it¡¯s done?


    ¡®When what is done?¡¯


    Philip was confused as he watched Ynda walk away.


    What was this woman nning?


    Philip was about to leave. When he was at the door, Zayn ran over to send him off. He even chatted


    with Philip respectfully.


    Philip¡¯s other phone rang. He took it out and saw that he had just received a message.


    It was from Ynda.


    ¡®Hey you, thank you for what happened tonight. Are you free? I want to treat you to a meal. (Shy)¡¯


    Philip was speechless. This was what Ynda was nning!


    He smiled helplessly and did not reply.


    However, he was then spammed with messages from Ynda.


    She was flirting with him and trying to get his attention.


    Philip was feeling helpless. He replied, ¡®Who are you?¡¯


    Ynda replied instantly, ¡®Filthy rich boss, you¡¯re finally replying to my messages! I was the one who


    identally smashed the bottles of red wine in your restaurant. Philip told me you¡¯re his friend, so


    that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have pay. However, I don¡¯t feel good about this, so I want to treat you to a meal as an


    apology.¡¯


    Philip chuckled and replied, ¡®It¡¯s fine. You can spare the meal.¡¯


    After that, Philip ignored her.


    Ynda and Sadie were loitering in the parking lot. When she realized that the other party was ignoring


    her, she finally gave up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This looks like a long-term n for major returns,¡± Ynda said.


    However, at the same time, she saw a familiar figure getting into a pink Porsche 911 from the corner of


    her eyes.


    Ynda¡¯s face was filled with shock and confusion. She asked Sadie who was by her side, ¡°Sadie, do


    you think that guy just now looks like Philip?¡±


    Sadie squinted and said, ¡°I think so. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±


    Ynda frowned and got up. She said, ¡°Let go and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Ynda and Sadie quickly walked over to the pink Porsche.


    The closer she got, the more shocked Ynda became. That person looked too much like Philip even if


    it was just his side profile. He was also chatting and smoking with a tall, muscr man.


    ¡°Philip?¡± Ynda called out.


    The other party looked over. When he saw that it was Ynda, he was taken aback. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you leave already?¡±


    Philip felt helpless. He did not expect to run into Ynda when he was smoking with Tiger.


    Ynda¡¯s eyes wandered around. She stared at Philip before gluing her eyes on Tiger.


    This car must definitely belong to this man.


    Could Philip be the owner of this Porsche?


    Impossible!


    Even a battery-operated bike would be too good for a man like this.


    Ynda grabbed Sadie¡¯s arm in the first instant and started to flirt with Tiger. ¡°Hey hot stuff, is this car


    yours?¡±


    Tiger looked at Ynda and Sadie in confusion. These two women looked gorgeous, and their bodies


    were amazing as well.


    He wanted to say no, but before Tiger could say anything, Philip said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Ynda heard that, she beamed. However, she stared at Philip and said in agitation, ¡°Who are


    you to be so nosey? What are you looking at? Hurry up and get lost.¡±


    Ynda was being unreasonable and was acting from mercenary considerations. Philip knew this very


    well. He touched his nose helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m smoking. I¡¯ll go away in a bit.¡±


    Ynda rolled her eyes at him before proceeding to ask Tiger a lot of questions. She looked extremely


    passionate.


    Tiger was puzzled. If Philip said it was his car, then it was his car.


    ¡°Hey, Tiger, do you know Philip?¡± Ynda and Sadie were grabbing Tiger¡¯s arms from both sides. They


    peered at Philip curiously.


    Tiger smiled timidly and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ynda and Sadie looked at each other. They were both shocked.


    It seemed that Philip was doing great. The boss of Arc de Triumph was his friend and he also knew this


    affluent Tiger.


    Ynda started to think more of Philip. This guy was doing a good job of hiding his true identity.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go,¡± Philip took a drag of his cigarette and said to Tiger. Then, he opened the door of the


    backseat to climb in.


    Ynda started to panic. She ran forward and pulled Philip out. She scolded coldly, ¡°Philip! What are


    you doing? How can you get into his car?¡±


    Sadie crossed her arms across her chest and sneered at Philip. She said, ¡°Hehe, I think something¡¯s


    wrong with his brain. Look closely, Philip. This is a Porsche, not a cab. What a country bumpkin.¡±


    Philip was stunned. What did he do?


    He asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Ynda snorted and said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re still asking why? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Do


    you think you¡¯re all that because you have some performance shares in a stupid deliverypany?


    That¡¯s Tiger¡¯s car. Are you even qualified to sit inside? Plus, did you ask for Tiger¡¯s permission?¡±


    The owner of the car was here, but he got in without even asking for permission first. Did he have any


    manners?


    Plus, Ynda had already decided to make the passenger seat of this Porsche hers tonight.


    She also wanted to post pictures of the car to her WeChat moment to show off!


    Philip touched his nose and looked at Tiger. Tiger did not say anything before pping Ynda across


    the face angrily.


    p!


    The sound reverberated in the parking lot.


    ¡°Tiger! Why did you p me?¡± Ynda was taken aback. The p was so hard that Ynda even spun


    a few times on the spot. Her ears started buzzing as well.


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Tiger roared ferociously.


    Ynda was shocked and terrified. She grabbed onto Sadie and wailed, ¡°Tiger, why did you hit me? I


    was just speaking up for you!¡±


    Ynda was unhappy. She was pped for no reason, and her face was now swollen.


    She was extremely unlucky today. She should have never gotten out of the house.


    Tiger red at Ynda. This b*tch deserved to die!


    Then, he turned around and said to Philip respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, please get in.¡±


    When Ynda and Sadie saw this, they were stunned.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What¡­ What did this mean?


    Did this car not belong to Tiger?


    ¡°Tiger, what did you call him just now? Isn¡¯t this car yours?¡± Ynda blinked a few times. Her face was


    filled with disbelief.


    Was there anything more shocking than this?


    This gigantic man was being so respectful toward Philip.


    Before Tiger could say anything, Philip said calmly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not mine, but he¡¯s my driver.¡±


    Driver?


    Sadie suddenly remembered Philip saying that the driver had taken a shortcut when he came here just


    now.


    Was Tiger with his pink Porsche Philip¡¯s driver?


    This was insane!

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Tiger politely gestured to Philip to get into the car before ring at Ynda and Sadie. He said, ¡°Go


    back and ask others about me, Tiger from Lord North Street. In the future, if you dare disrespect Mr.


    rke, don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you!¡±


    Ynda and Sadie watched as Philip left in the stylish Porsche.


    Ynda was unconvinced. She snapped a picture of the car¡¯s number te and asked angrily, ¡°Sadie,


    do you believe that he¡¯s Philip¡¯s driver?¡±


    Sadie was puzzled. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, I¡¯ve heard my ex-boyfriend talk about Tiger.¡±


    Ynda med Philip for the p. Furious, she sent the car te to Joshua and said, ¡°Josh, I saw


    Philip leave in this car. Check who the car belongs to for me.¡±


    Joshua had felt agitated throughout the entire night. When he received Ynda¡¯s message, he became


    even angrier.


    What? That useless bum Philip left in a Porsche 911?


    Impossible!


    Joshua replied immediately, ¡°Alright, give me five minutes.¡±


    Five minutester, Joshua found out that the car belonged to a young woman who was 20-years-old.


    Consequently, Joshua called Ynda and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m going to die fromughter. That car


    belongs to a little girl. My guess is that she¡¯s a nouveau riche. Say, is Philip her sugar baby?¡±


    When Ynda heard that, her heart became filled with disdain and scorn for Philip.


    Philip was a sugar baby?


    How disgusting!


    Did that mean he was being unfaithful to his wife?


    Ynda had to find a chance to tell Wynn and separate them. Additionally, she wanted Philip to leave


    his marriage without a single penny!


    ¡°F*ck! He got himself some richdy. How disgusting!¡± Ynda berated as she turned around to leave


    with Sadie.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Over on the other side, Tiger brought Philip to the hospital.


    When Philip entered M¡¯s room, he saw her ying with the dolls of Snow White and the Seven


    Dwarves. Her hair was tied in pigtails, and she looked adorable.


    M¡¯s eyes were huge, and her skin was like porcin. Moreover, her cheeks had some baby fat on


    them. She said childishly, ¡°Daddy,e y with me!¡±


    Philip approached her and sat on the floor. He pretended to be the witch from the story as he made a


    scary face. Philip said in an evil tone, ¡°Daddy has an apple. Do you want to give it to Snow White?¡±


    M rolled her eyes at Philip and said like an adult, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so childish. I don¡¯t want to y with


    you anymore.¡±


    Having said that, M turned her head around and began to ignore Philip.


    Philip felt defeated and spent a lot of time coaxing her afterward. Eventually, he asked, ¡°M, who gave


    you these?¡±


    M pouted but then beamed shortly after. ¡°They¡¯re from a beautiful big sister. She asked me to call her


    Miss Chloe.¡±


    Chloe Sommerset!


    Philip¡¯s face fell. After ying with M for a little longer, he left the hospital and called Chloe.


    Philip said rudely, ¡°Chloe, thank you for the dolls but please stop sending them. Wynn doesn¡¯t like


    them.¡±


    Blunt and straight to the point.


    ¡°Philip, is it really your wife, or is it you who doesn¡¯t like them?¡±


    Chloe faked a smile on the other end of the phone.


    Philip continued to say in a t tone, ¡°We don¡¯t like them. What are you trying to do? I advise you to go


    back to Capital City. I can give you an exnation of what happened between us.¡±


    ¡°Exnation?¡± Chloe chuckled coldly. She said, ¡°Philip, what kind of exnation can you give me?


    You¡¯re hiding it from your wife. Are you even a man?¡±


    Chloe was amused.


    She could not understand; How had Philip who had been so fearless and arrogant back then be


    such a spineless coward?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. In short, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t test my limit. Also, don¡¯t try to do anything


    to Wynn or M!¡±


    Philip warned. He was well aware of Chloe¡¯s personality. She would not stop unless she achieved her


    goal.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be disappointed. Guess where I am right now.¡± Chloe chuckled airily.


    Philip could hear a few vague sounds.


    ¡°Miss Sommerset, why are you at our office?¡±


    It was Wynn¡¯s voice!


    ¡°Chloe Sommerset! What are you going to do?¡± Philip¡¯s face fell. He ran out of the hospital, ready to


    run all the way to Wynn¡¯s office.


    ¡°Philip, you have ten minutes. You¡¯ll know what I¡¯m about to do in ten minutes,¡± Chloe coldly said into


    the phone.


    Then, m!


    She hung up.


    Back in the VP¡¯s office in Beacon Pharmaceutical.


    Chloe could be seen sitting on the sofa like an arrogant queen.


    On the other hand, Wynn stood in front of her with a swollen face; there was blood on the corner of her


    lips. There were two bodyguards in ck behind Wynn, holding her arms tightly.


    One could immediately tell who was the culprit that had caused the wounds on Wynn¡¯s face.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Wynn red angrily at Chloe who was sitting in front of her.


    Wynn had not expected Chloe to be so unreasonable.


    Thetter had barged into her office with her bodyguards and asked them to restrain her arms.


    Another two bodyguards stood outside the office as they blocked the entrance.


    A lot of employees had gathered outside the door and were now anxiously watching what was


    happening.


    Evidently, they had witnessed VP Johnston get pped six times in the office by the woman.


    Even the chairman, Derrick, had been stopped at the door, unable to enter the room.


    It was not that he did not want to go in, but he truly could not afford to offend the woman inside the VP¡¯s


    office.


    600 million bucks!


    She had used 600 million bucks to buy thepany in one go!


    Derrick was now only the temporary chairman of thepany, while Chloe was the real boss.


    Chloe looked at the Patek Philippe watch on Wynn¡¯s wrist that had a crystal embedded in it and said


    nonchntly, ¡°Philip should be here in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Philip?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes grew wide. She said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Sommerset, why did you ask him toe? If


    you¡¯re looking to cause trouble, I¡¯m the only one you should look for. You don¡¯t need to involve him.¡±


    Wynn had begun to panic. If Philip saw her in such a state, she was scared that Philip would do


    something out of bounds.


    What had happened to Yasmin was an example.


    Additionally, in Wynn¡¯s eyes, Philip could notpare to Chloe in terms of wealth. If Philip really ended


    up doing something to Chloe, she could not imagine what would happen to him.


    Nevertheless, Chloe smirked and said, ¡°Philip was the one who wronged me first. So it¡¯s only right for


    me to punish you, b*tch. Philip deserves to be here to watch this. He has to witness this. If he can¡¯t give


    me an exnation, I wouldn¡¯t think twice of making you disappear from the face of the earth!¡±


    Disappear from the face of this earth?


    Wynn was taken aback, and her entire body went limp from fear. Chloe¡¯s tone was so full of hatred that


    it was scary!


    What was she nning to do?


    Chloe could tell that Wynne was very nervous. She added coldly, ¡°Wynn, if you don¡¯t want anything to


    happen to your daughter, I advise you to divorce Philip as soon as possible. I wouldn¡¯t want to see


    anything happen to your daughter.¡±


    It was a threat!


    A tant one at that!


    At the moment, Chloe had an icy air around her. She looked extremely menacing. That was especially


    true for her eyes that looked sinister and evil!


    Nheless, Wynn would not submit to her just like that. Not when M was being involved!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chloe Sommerset, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t you dare touch my daughter, if not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Wynn stopped feeling afraid and became rather fearless all of a sudden as she started to struggle with


    all her might.


    However, she soon began to feel pain as the two bodyguards in ck that were holding her arms


    tightened their grips.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you threatening me?¡± Chloeughed. The expression on her face was stone


    cold. Furthermore, the aura she was exuding was rather terrifying; it was more than capable to make


    someone feel anxious. It could be said that the grandeur she had from being born in a huge family was


    oozing out.


    At this point, Wynn looked like an egg, while Chloe was a rock. The former was threatening someone


    who was much stronger than her.


    Therefore, to no surprise, when Wynn looked into Chloe¡¯s eyes, her imposing manner was crushed.


    The VP¡¯s office had an extremely suffocating air to it.


    Even the employees who were watching had begun to tremble.


    ¡°Chloe, what are you trying to do?¡± Wynn asked after suppressing the fear in her heart.; she somehow


    managed to set aside the extreme stress she was feeling.


    Chloe looked at Wynn silently and stood up. She then approached Wynn from the front and pped


    her. While looking at Wynn disdainfully and full of scorn, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to ask me that.¡±


    When Wynn heard that, she could feel her entire body explode from anger.


    Chloe was so boastful and egoistic. Wynn gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m advising you to leave


    now. Philip won¡¯t forgive you when he gets here.¡±


    At this moment, the only thing Wynn could think of was Philip.


    Chloe scoffed and said, ¡°Wynn, you ce too much importance on yourself. You might not know it, but


    you¡¯re only a dispensable item to Philip. You don¡¯t even know what Philip works as. So, who are you to


    talk to me in that tone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what Philip works as. The only thing I know is that he¡¯s my husband!¡± Wynn replied


    fearlessly.


    p!


    More pain was inflicted as Chloe struck Wynn again with all her might. The former¡¯s eyes were able to


    make one feel fearful.


    Wynn¡¯s face was bright red at this point and blood had started flowing out from the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Kill me right now if you have the guts to do so!¡± Wynn was strong. She refused to back down even at a


    time like this.


    If Wynn had been scared of Chloe earlier, then, it could be said that she hadpletely won in terms


    of vigor.


    Chloe became enraged!


    Wynn was a b*tch that had an exaggerated opinion of her own abilities. Did she really think Chloe


    would not do anything to her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever remember who Chloe Sommerset is unless I teach you a lesson!¡± Chloe said


    before hinting to her bodyguards with her eyes.


    The two bodyguards grabbed Wynn and firmly pressed her head down against the ground. They then


    started kicking Wynn¡¯s calves.


    Wynn groaned and buckled in pain before copsing to the ground in a kneeling position.


    The two bodyguards pressed down against Wynn¡¯s head once more and yelled, ¡°Apologize to Miss


    Sommerset now!¡±


    Chloe looked at Wynn from where she stood and chuckled coldly. She said, ¡°Wynn, weren¡¯t you ready


    to die to preserve your chastity? What are you doing now? Are you begging me? Say it then. If you beg


    me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Wynn was unwilling to y along. Hence, she struggled angrily, but the bodyguards were too strong.


    She could not escape no matter what.


    Wynn lifted her gaze and red at Chloe. She spat out some blood and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t beg for your


    mercy even if I die! Chloe, is this the only thing you¡¯re capable of?¡±


    When Chloe heard Wynn¡¯s words, she was so livid that her face became twisted. Consequently, she


    lifted her hand to p Wynn again.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Suddenly!


    A roar came from the door!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Philip had arrived at the scene and could see what was happening. His eyes were bulging and it was


    as if they were going to pop out of their sockets!


    ¡®Damn you, Chloe. You¡¯re asking to die!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re asking to die!¡¯


    Chloe turned around and saw Philip¡¯s bloodshot eyes. However, she did not stop. Instead, she swung


    her hand and pped Wynn across the face. Additionally, Chloe had a smirk on her face.


    In an instant, Philip was engulfed in rage.


    Outside the door, the two bodyguards could be seen holding out their hands to block Philip.


    Nevertheless, Philip kicked both of them and sent them flying.


    Philip no longer had anything to hide.


    He did not hold back and instead used the skills he had learned from Reed in the past.


    ¡°Chloe Sommerset! You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Philip roared as he stood by the door, his hands balled up in fists. Philip had lost all rationality from


    rage, and his pupils were constricted.


    Not to mention, when he saw the wounds on Wynn¡¯s face and her kneeling posture that was on the


    floor in front of so many people.


    Bam!


    One kick and a punch.


    The two bodyguards who had been restraining Wynn were instantly defeated by Philip. They copsed


    to the ground, and their bodies began to twitch. It was unknown if they were alive or dead.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were red as he helped Wynn up and inhaled deeply. Afterward, he turned around and


    red at Chloe.


    How dare she hit Wynn?


    How dare she ask Wynn to kneel?


    Chloe had crossed the line with Philip!


    ¡°Philip, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see an image of the past of yourself. Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? I¡¯m


    the one who made you remember your true nature.¡± Chloe was not worried that Philip would hit her and


    thus continued to talk arrogantly.


    Philip smirked. His face was stone cold, and his voice sounded like the devil as he said, ¡°Chloe


    Sommerset, you asked for this!¡±


    p!


    Philip lifted his hand and struck Chloe.


    Chloe fell onto the sofa immediately. Her eyes were filled with disbelief as she held her face. Chloe


    yelled hysterically, ¡°Philip, how dare you p me!¡±


    ¡°Why would I not dare?¡± Philip replied angrily. ¡°Chloe, I warned you several times not to provoke me,


    most importantly, not to harm Wynn. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    At this moment, every employee in thepany was shocked by Philip¡¯s performance.


    Was this Wynn¡¯s good-for-nothing husband?


    Was he that savage?


    Wynn was standing behind Philip, and it was the first time she felt that Philip had turned into a brand


    new person. He seemed like a stranger to her.


    Especially the vibe Philip was exuding at the moment. It was so scary that it was 100 times, or even 10


    thousand times, scarier than Chloe¡¯s just now.


    Chloe got up from the sofa and said furiously, ¡°Philip, you¡¯ll regret having hit me today!¡±


    Philip scoffed and said, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t try to challenge me. The Sommersets are nothing to me! Don¡¯t


    forget who¡¯s the one who helped the Sommersets regain their position.¡±


    Crack!


    A p of thunder struck Chloe¡¯s heart.


    Philip was right. The reason why the Sommersets had been able to reim their ce as the number


    one big shot in Capital City was all thanks to Philip.


    Chloe had be too used to being a socialite that she had forgotten how her family had signed a


    contract of alliance with Philip in the past.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Chloe thought of it, her body went limp, and she fell backward onto the sofa.


    On the other hand, just as Philip was about to say something, Wynn stopped him. She shook her head


    and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Philip. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Wynn did not understand what Philip was talking to Chloe about. However, she did not want Philip to


    offend Chloe because of her.


    That was because Wynn knew that the Sommersets were rich and powerful.


    Could Philip afford to offend them?


    Philip looked at Wynn, and his cold eyes turned gentle as he said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After saying that, he ignored Chloe and left with Wynn.


    Behind him, Chloe yelled hysterically, ¡°Philip, you¡¯ll regret this! I¡¯m sure!¡± After they left Beacon, Philip


    brought Wynn to the hospital to check her wounds.


    After taking the prescribed medicine, Wynn hesitated for a long time in the waiting area before asking


    out of the blue, ¡°Philip, are you hiding something from me?¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Philip knew what he had done at Beacon Pharmaceutical was overbearing and somewhat cruel.


    It was only understandable that Wynn had be suspicious of him.


    Should he tell her his true identity?


    No.


    Giada was already in Riverdale, and Philip did not know what that woman was nning.


    She would note to Riverdale without a reason. Hence, she had to be nning something.


    He was restricting himself a lot by agreeing to that woman¡¯s conditions.


    If Philip did not need to protect the people he loved by adhering to her conditions, he would have


    turned the world upside down already.


    ¡°Wynnie, do you really want to know?¡± Philip asked with a raised brow.


    Wynn hesitated before nodding shortly after. ¡°I want to know about your past. I have a feeling that


    you¡¯re not the Philip that I know. Did you used to be the way you were just now?¡±


    Philip shook his head and lied as he said, ¡°No no no, not at all.¡±


    If Wynn found out about those ridiculous and despotic things he had done in the past, there was a


    chance she would go insane.


    After staying silent for a while andposing his thoughts, Philip said, ¡°Chloe and I are from


    aristocratic families. A long time ago, there was a marriage contract between the two of us. However, I


    only saw her as my little sister. So, on the day of the engagement, I fought with my father and ran away


    from home. I wasn¡¯t expecting Chloe to resent me for seven whole years. Do women like holding


    grudges?¡±


    Philip was not telling the entire truth.


    However, after Wynn heard Philip¡¯s exnation, she believed him. She said, ¡°It was an engagement


    party, and you ran away without saying anything. You didn¡¯t even give her a reason or an exnation. If


    I were in her position, I would resent you for seven years too. I might even want to kill you.¡±


    All of a sudden, Wynn felt sorry for Chloe. She was a pitiful woman as well.


    Wynn could not imagine her husband to have been such a horrible person back then.


    ¡°Oh right, Philip, when are you going to take me to see your parents? Since your parents arranged the


    marriage for you, aren¡¯t they extra fond of Chloe? Would they refuse to recognize us if they found out


    about me and M?¡±


    Wynn started to feel anxious; the tone of her voice was gradually bing lower and lower.


    She was worried that Philip¡¯s parents would not recognize her.


    Even if they refused to recognize her, they had to recognize M.


    She was their granddaughter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip squinted his eyes and looked at the changes in expression on Wynn¡¯s face. Heughed and


    said, ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my wife, and M is my daughter. They won¡¯t


    refuse to recognize you. If they really end up being unwilling to recognize you, whatever. As long as the


    three of us are together, we¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Happiness was that simple to Philip.


    It was the same happiness he had left his home seven years ago in search of.


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re making this seem way too easy. I just hope that M gets


    to live a better life. Even if my inws refuse to recognize me, it¡¯ll be fine as long as they recognize


    M.¡±


    That was a mother¡¯s love.


    Philip patted Wynn¡¯s shoulder and held her in his arms. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Just like that, Wynn leaned against Philip¡¯s shoulder and begun daydreaming about meeting Philip¡¯s


    parents with her family.


    No, she had to prepare for it.


    Even if it was only her work, she had to thrive for sess. She had to make Philip¡¯s parents at least


    recognize one of her qualities.


    The rkes owned Northern Sky Western Restaurant so they had to be loaded. Philip¡¯s parents had to


    have a lot of emphasis on their daughter-inw¡¯s upbringing, self-cultivation, and personal status.


    No wonder Chloe had been his fiance.


    She was excellent indeed, and her family background was superior. Additionally, she was pretty and


    strong. She was the perfect candidate as Philip¡¯s wife who was capable of helping him manage his


    family and restaurant.


    As Wynn thought about it, she started to feel inferior. Consequently, she became moody.


    Philip was unaware of this as he asked happily, ¡°Right, Wynnie, are you free tonight? I¡¯ll wait for you in


    your office.¡±


    Wynn was shocked. She looked at Philip who was acting mysteriously and asked dumbfoundedly,


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong? What are you nning to do?¡±


    Philip smiled slyly and said, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    The two of them bickered for a while and then went to the hospital to be with M.


    M would undergo surgery in three days.


    Professor Turner was ready to carry out the surgery and had begun checking on M daily for the past


    few days. At the same time, he had made sure to finalize the surgery¡¯s procedure and the recovery


    process that was to follow.


    In the evening, Martha¡¯s continuous calls out of the blue summoned Philip to her house.


    When Philip entered the house, he could feel the chilly air.


    Martha was seated on the sofa, and it was obvious that she was mad. Additionally, she carried a fit of


    anger that would burn one¡¯s insides.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡± Philip asked carefully.


    Martha took out the mop she had prepared earlier and struck Philip with it. As she hit him, she yelled,


    ¡°You useless thing! You spendthrift! Look at what you¡¯ve done! There are so many things in the world,


    and you just had to give Emperor Qianlong¡¯s ornamental thumb ring that¡¯s made of jade away! Did you


    not know how much that thing is worth?¡±


    Philip could not fight back and could only endure being hit.


    After hitting Philip several more times, Matha became tired. She put one hand on her hip and pointed at


    Philip with the other before shrieking at him with saliva flying all over the ce, ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me


    by engulfing me in anger! What did we do to get a useless son-inw like you? You spendthrift!¡±


    Martha was angry. That thing was worth 100 million bucks, and Philip had given it away in a state of


    confusion!


    Naturally, Martha had not asked for it to be returned. Instead, she was scolded by her father in the


    Yates Manor was asked to scram back to Riverdale.


    On the way back, she was humiliated andughed at by her sister, Pa.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    When Martha got home, she was still in a fit of rage. Hence, she called Philip toe over.


    She had to vent her anger.


    Philip finally understood why she was so mad. It must have been because the Yates were aware of the


    thumb ring¡¯s value.


    What should he do now?


    Were they suspicious of his identity?


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? What do you mean 100 million?¡± Philip asked, pretending to be innocent.


    Martha became even angrier when she saw Philip¡¯s face. She yelled, ¡°You worthless bum! You don¡¯t


    know anything! Get out! Get out now! I get so angry when I look at you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    His mother-inw was still mad, so he did not want to stay there anymore either. Hence, Philip turned


    around to leave.


    However, before Philip could leave, Martha shrieked bossily out of the blue, ¡°Wait,e back!¡±


    ¡°Is there something else, mom?¡± Philip asked.


    Martha pondered and asked, ¡°You¡­ Did you really get that thumb ring from an antique market?¡±


    Martha still felt suspicious.


    ¡°Yeah. I bought it at the same time when I bought that painting for dad. What¡¯s wrong? Is it valuable?¡±


    Philip pretended to be excited.


    ¡°Of course! You bastard! It¡¯s not just valuable. When Mr. Field evaluated its worth, we found out that it


    costs 100 million bucks! 100 million! You spendthrift!¡±


    Martha was beginning to feel sad again; she copsed on the sofa and started bawling while rolling


    around.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After making a fuss, Martha got up and grabbed Philip¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Come, take me to the same


    market. Let us buy a few more.¡±


    Philip was surprised, but he understood what Martha was trying to do.


    Did she think he was an expert?


    ¡°Mom, it was just blind luck. I bought that thing randomly,¡± Philip said helplessly.


    His mother-inw was so unpredictable. Did she love money that much?


    Martha turned a deaf ear to all his words. Her mind was upied with obtaining 100 million bucks. She


    said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Are you going toe with me or not? If you¡¯re noting, then get out of my


    house! I¡¯ll ask Wynn to divorce you!¡±


    What was Philip trying to say now? Was he turning a deaf ear to everything she had said?


    He was being truant!


    Philip looked at Martha¡¯s furious face and came to the conclusion that he did not have much of a


    choice. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle, but I don¡¯t have any money with me right now.¡±


    When Martha heard him say he did not have any money, she took a step back. She looked at Philip


    cautiously and asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    Philip thought for a while and said randomly, ¡°Two to three thousand I guess.¡±


    ¡°That much? Are you scamming me?¡± Martha yelled. Clearly, the act of asking her for two to three


    thousand bucks was equivalent to asking her to slice her own flesh.


    Philip replied and said that they indeed needed that much.


    Martha gritted her teeth and ran back to her bedroom after making up her mind. She took a few


    thousand bucks with her and then urged Philip to hurry up. She was very set on trying her luck.


    When they exited the house, Philip made an excuse that he had to buy something first and then called


    Russell¡¯s number.


    On the other end of the phone, Russell asked respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. rke, is there something I can


    help you with?¡±


    Philip did not beat around the bush. He said, ¡°Are you familiar with the antique market?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have a few friends over there. What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to buy some old things, Mr. rke?


    What do you need? Just tell me. I¡¯ll send them to you as gifts,¡± Russell said tteringly.


    ¡°It¡¯s n-nothing¡­¡±


    Philip then told Russell everything, and thetter admitted to being half responsible for the ordeal as he


    should not have revealed the true price of the thumb ring.


    Philip did not me him and instead said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet at the antique market. You can randomly choose


    one for us. Just make my mother-inw happy. I¡¯ll return the money to youter.¡±


    How could Russell ept Philip¡¯s money? He said quickly, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re too kind. Just treat this


    as a little gift from me to aunty. We¡¯ll meet at the north entrance of the antique market.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Philip agreed and hung up the phone. Shortly after, he heard Martha¡¯s impatient tone of voice as she


    called out to him, ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Hurry up! What a good-for-nothing. I¡¯m asking you to do


    something, and you¡¯re dilly-dallying.¡±


    Philip felt helpless. He yelled out a reply and then brought Martha to the market.


    In the end, after they got to the market and met Russell, Martha proceeded to ignore Philip after


    exchanging greetings with Russell.


    ¡°Alright, Philip. You can go back now. Mr. Field will be here with me.¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes were glued on Russell. She was extremely excited. He was the master and there was no


    doubt that he had a better eye than Philip for antiques.


    Philip felt helpless and could only look at Russell. He said courteously, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Mr. Field.¡±


    Russell beamed, waved his hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just treat this as a ydate with Madam


    Yates.¡±


    It was as if Russell was younger than Martha by seven to eight years.


    As Philip watched Martha and Russell walk into the antique market, his right eye began to twitch. He


    had a feeling that something bad would happen and thus did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood


    by the entrance and smoked a cigarette before leaving.


    Indeed, in less than ten minutes, Philip received a call from Martha.


    A heated argument could be heard taking ce on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Philip,e quick! These penniless fools said I smashed one of their blue and white porcin


    antiques and want me to pay them thirty million bucks!¡±


    Martha said angrily. At the same time, she began fighting fiercely with the owner of the shop.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Thirty million bucks?


    Philip felt helpless.


    He knew something would happen, but he was not expecting Martha to get herself into such big


    trouble.


    ¡°Alright, mom. I¡¯ll be there immediately. Please wait for me.¡± After Philip said that, he hung up the


    phone and dashed to the scene.


    When Philip arrived at the scene, he noticed that they were at a hundred-year-old shop. There was a


    crowd at the entrance. Some of the people there were waiting in line, trying to sell their old items while


    some of them were only there for the drama. Nheless, their heads could be seen bobbing up and


    down.


    There was an argument taking ce in the shop, and Philip could hear Martha¡¯s shrieks from outside


    the ce.


    When Philip entered the shop, he saw Martha using the shop owner of bullying his customers. She


    was talking so fast her saliva was flying all over the ce. Additionally, she was using the owner of


    selling fake antiques and scamming people of their money. ¡°I¡¯m not paying! Why should I? What kind of


    blue and white porcin vase is this? It¡¯s fake! You just want to scam a woman like me who doesn¡¯t


    know anything. I¡¯m going to call the cops on you! What you¡¯re doing is extortion and ckmail!¡±


    Martha was fuming. It was just a porcin vase. How dare he ask her to pay thirty million bucks?


    He had to be bullying her because she did not know anything. He only wanted to scam her.


    However, Martha was feeling rather guilty as well. It was the man¡¯s shop and behind the owner were


    two muscr and tattooed men.


    If Russell had not stopped them, Martha would not have had any say as well.


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Philip squeezed through the crowd and asked curiously.


    Martha red at Philip. She was mad that he had taken so long toe. Within that period of time,


    she had been criticized by the people around them. She yelled, ¡°What took you so long? Never mind.


    Look, this is the tiny vase I identally knocked over. They want me to pay thirty million for it, but I


    don¡¯t care. You stay here and take care of this for me. I think it only has a value of a few hundred


    bucks. I still have to go back to make lunch for your dad.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Martha turned around and ran away.


    If she did not run now, when would she get the chance to run?


    Philip looked at the smashed porcin vase on the floor and then at Russell. He asked, ¡°Mr. Field, is it


    genuine?¡±


    Russell said helplessly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a genuine blue and white porcin vase. The shop owner is a friend


    of mine. The vase is genuine and the price is just. It is indeed thirty million bucks.¡±


    Russell¡¯s heart was broken as well. It was the shop¡¯s showcased item, and the shop owner was a


    friend of his.


    Russell had only brought Martha to pick an item. He had not expected Martha to touch and look at


    everything the moment she stepped foot into the shop. Additionally, Russel had never imagined that


    Martha would knock over the blue and white porcin vase.


    When the shop owner saw that Philip was a reasonable person, he poured out some tea from his dark-


    red enameled pot, took a sip, and said, ¡°My friend, the blue and white porcin vase is from the year


    when Emperor Yongle was in power. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. It is indeed genuine and worth thirty million


    bucks. I¡¯ll leave once I get the money. If you won¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll call the cops. It was the most valuable object


    in our humble, little shop, and your mom just smashed it like that.¡±


    Philip sighed. It was a huge price to pay.


    However, who would have expected Martha to shriek loudly after hearing such an exnation?


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Emperor Yongle? I say it¡¯s fake! Your shop is scamming its customers! I¡¯vee across too


    many people like you who sell fake goods! You¡¯ve been poor for far too long that you¡¯ve gone insane!¡±


    When the shop owner heard her words, he could no longer endure it, and his face fell immediately.


    Did she just say that his shop sold fake goods?


    He could not take such an insult.


    In order to do business in the antique market, owners were required to follow a lot of regtions.


    How could anyone stand being pointed and yelled at by this shrew?


    ¡°Madam, please look closely. My shop is a hundred years old! We value trust in our industry. I¡¯ve never


    sold fake goods before. If you keep ndering me like that, this won¡¯t just be aboutpensation.¡±


    The shop owner was now mad. He ced his dark-red enameled pot down and took out his phone. He


    said, ¡°Let just stop arguing about what happened. I¡¯ll just call the cops and let them handle this.¡±


    When Martha heard that he was going to call the cops, she started to panic. She knew she could not


    stay there any longer, so she said to Philip, ¡°Philip, handle this. I¡¯ll¡­ go home first. If you get into any


    trouble, just take care of it yourself.¡±


    The wisest thing to do was to run away!


    That was what Martha was thinking at the moment.


    However, could she?


    She was stopped by the two muscr men at the door. Martha fell to the ground in fear after she saw


    their muscles and terrifying expressions. Then, she started bawling and shouting, ¡°Everyone, look!


    They¡¯re going to hit me! They¡¯re going to hit me! This is daylight robbery! They¡¯re scamming their


    customers and lying to them! The blue and white porcin vase is a fake, and they want me to pay


    thirty million bucks!¡±


    What else could she do?


    Of course, she could only throw a huge tantrum.


    The method had worked countless times for Martha, and it had been time-tested.


    However, Martha had forgotten that this was not her house. How would they allow her to get away with


    this?


    One of the big men grabbed Martha¡¯s cor and dragged her back into the shop as if she was a dead


    dog.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go! They¡¯re hitting me! Murderer!¡±


    Martha kept on struggling and yelling. When she saw Philip standing at one side, doing nothing, she


    yelled hysterically, ¡°Philip, why are you just standing there? Come and hit them for me! Are you going


    to watch me get hit and do nothing?¡±


    She was shrewish and rude. Not to mention, she was causing a huge scene.


    It was Martha¡¯s self-cultivation as a shrew.


    Without any other choice, Philip shook his head and asked, ¡°Mom, did he hit you? You broke their


    vase. Why don¡¯t you own up to your mistake? We can just apologize and pay up. Why do you want to


    make a fool out of yourself?¡±


    Pay up?


    Martha would definitely refuse!


    It was thirty million bucks!


    ¡°Are you insane? Why should I? It¡¯s a fake! A fake!¡± Martha was extremely shameless now that she


    had be hysterical.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    The shop owner could no longer take it. He looked at his subordinates and then pped Martha across


    the face.


    Immediately, Martha, who had been making threatening gestures and endless pesters, fell silent. Her


    eyes were filled with rage as she stared at Philip.


    She did not dare attack the shop owner, so she ran over to Philip and started scratching him


    shrewishly. She yelled, ¡°How did I get such a useless son-inw like you? I was pped and you¡¯re still


    standing here! You¡¯re just a spineless coward! I¡¯m going to ask Wynn to divorce you!¡±


    Philip felt rather helpless, but he did not want to argue about it with her. Hence, he turned around and


    said to the shop owner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll pay for it. Why don¡¯t we talk inside?¡±


    The shop owner looked at Russell and nodded. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re quite reasonable, kid.¡±


    After that, the few of them went back into the shop.


    On the other hand, Martha continued to make a scene outside as she hurled extremely nasty


    comments, ¡°Philip, if you intend to pay for the case, you should pay for it by yourself! This has nothing


    to do with me nor my family!¡±


    However, when Martha saw the cold gazes of the two huge men, she became as timid as a mouse.


    Consequently, she lowered her head and stood in the corner as she red at everyone in the room


    fiercely while mumbling curses.


    Over on the other side, Philip followed the shop owner into a room located in the shop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke. It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m responsible for this.¡±


    Russell apologized to Philip the moment they got into the room.


    The shop owner was shocked by what he heard and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Field, what are you doing?¡±


    Dang!


    What was going on with Mr. Field? Why was he being so respectful toward the young man?


    Russell smiled and said, ¡°Tom, this is Mr. rke. I mentioned him to you before.¡±


    nk!


    The shop owner¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately invited Philip to take a seat.


    So, he was the top tier nouveau riche who had invested two billion bucks in Russell¡¯spany.


    A white and blue porcin vase was nothing to a rich man like him.


    ¡°Um, Mr. rke, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know who you were. Why don¡¯t we just disregard the payment for


    the white and blue porcin vase? Let¡¯s treat it as a little something from me to you.¡± The shop owner


    smiled tteringly.


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s a horse of another color. Thirty million is thirty million, and


    I¡¯m not short of money. Give me your ountter, I¡¯ll ask my people to transfer the money to you.¡±


    The shop owner looked at Russell and saw thetter nodding. So, he did not decline Philip¡¯s offer.


    After less than 5 minutes, Philip and the other two men walked out of the room together.


    Martha was shocked when she saw Philip unharmed. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Philip asked.


    The shop owner said politely, ¡°Pleasee back to our shop next time, Mr. rke. Let me escort you


    out.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    After he said that, they left the shop.


    On the way out, Martha looked at Philip as if he was a ghost. However, an opportunity had finally


    presented itself, so she asked, ¡°Philip, stop! Tell me honestly, do you have a secret stash of money that


    you¡¯re hiding from Wynn?¡±


    A secret stash of money?


    Philip shook his head and smiled. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    Martha chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m talking about? The shop owner kept insisting


    that we pay him thirty million. How is it possible that he let you go if you didn¡¯t pay?¡±


    Philip had to have a secret stash of money, and there was a chance he had a lot of it inside.


    Nheless, thirty million was just impossible.


    Martha was sure that the white and blue porcin vase was fake. It was a tactic to scam people of their


    money.


    Philip exined, ¡°Mom, the vase was fake. Mr. Field was there, so the owner did not want to look into it


    anymore. I ended up paying only a hundred thousand bucks.¡±


    Philip could onlye up with such an exnation.


    ¡°A hundred thousand?¡±


    Martha raised her voice. When she heard a hundred thousand, she felt her heart drop. Martha yelled,


    ¡°You spendthrift! Where did you get the hundred thousand bucks? You¡¯re still saying you don¡¯t have a


    secret stash of money! Tell me, where did you get the money from? Do you have a mistress behind


    Wynn¡¯s back?¡±


    Philip had to be having an affair outside.


    Martha had to find out where he got that hundred thousand bucks from!


    Philip felt helpless, and at the same time, extremely annoyed.


    Martha was tormenting him too much.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no such thing. Stop indulging in flights of fancy,¡± said Philip. Then, he called a car to


    send Martha home.


    At the same time, a beautiful woman with a sweet-smelling scent walked over to Philip.


    In a fit of anger, she pped Philip across the face in front of Martha.


    Chloe¡¯s face was stone cold. Her long dress entuated her perfect figure. Nheless, the only thing


    upying her mind was her hatred for Philip.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Philip was enraged. Was she insane?


    ¡°Philip, you still dare to say you¡¯re not doing anything shameful! Who is this little b*tch?¡±


    Martha was furious. She stared at Chloe with resentment in her eyes.


    The woman looked like a wh*re. She was obviously a homewrecker!


    That was Martha¡¯s first impression of Chloe.


    However, something amazing happened right after.


    ¡°Are you Philip¡¯s mother inw?¡± Chloe asked as she stared at Martha with an icy expression on her


    face; her eyes were extremely cold.


    Martha was terrified. She felt fear in her heart as the other party looked at her like that. She said with a


    guilty conscience, ¡°Yes, I am. Why? Who are you?¡±


    p!


    Chloe lifted her hand and pped Martha across the face. She said coldly, ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not


    qualified to ask who I am.¡±

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    p!


    The p stunned Martha who was arrogant and unreasonable.


    Martha became as terrified as a dog. She hid behind Philip and held her face with her hand. She said


    through gritted teeth, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Why did you p me? My son-inw is here!¡±


    What could she do? She could only rely on Philip at such a time.


    ¡°I heard that Philip¡¯s mother-inw is famous for being unreasonable and bossy. Now that I¡¯ve met you,


    I can confirm that your reputation is fully justified.¡± Chloe snorted.


    In Martha¡¯s eyes, Chloe was just an ordinary old woman. Thus, she did not need to take any action


    herself and someone else would handle her.


    However, when Martha heard Chloe¡¯s words, she became furious. She was indeed unreasonable, but


    she was proud of that. She was able to enjoy quite a number of benefits because of her attitude.


    Nheless, she did not feel as proud with Chloe saying it straight to her face.


    ¡°Even if that were the case, you can¡¯t p someone willy-nilly.¡±


    Martha had lost her overbearing manner. She looked terrified.


    Martha no longer looked like the person who had been targeting Philip maliciously.


    Hence, it could be said that she was the type of person who would manipte the weak and cower at


    the presence of the strong.


    Chloe peered at Martha coldly but ignored her. She looked at Philip and said, ¡°Philip, that p was for


    you. You¡¯ll never be able to pay for what you did to me in this lifetime!¡±


    Philip felt helpless. At the same time, he felt remorseful for what he had done to Chloe.


    Nheless, he would not let Chloe do anything that would hurt Wynn or M.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Chloe. Don¡¯t try to challenge me. You should know how I am.¡± Philip¡¯s face was dark,


    and his eyes looked solemn.


    Chloe snorted and looked at Martha. She said, ¡°Remember, my name is Chloe Sommerset. I¡¯m


    warning you, behave yourself. Don¡¯t cause Philip any trouble, if not, I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    After saying that, Chloe turned around and walked away. Then, she got into a ck Benz and left.


    Once Chloe left, Martha felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Consequently, she


    let out a huge sigh of relief.


    p!


    Before Philip couldprehend what had happened, Martha pped him across the face. Additionally,


    she pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and yelled, ¡°What are you staring at? What were you doing just now? She


    was bullying me! Were you dead? Were you so afraid that you couldn¡¯t speak? How did I get such a


    useless son-inw like you? I¡¯m so mad!¡±


    Martha was seething. Her attitude was horrible.


    She had lived for so long, and no one had dared lecture her like that before.


    How shameful!


    She was fuming!


    Having yelled angrily at Philip, she turned around to look in the direction where Chloe had left and


    shouted arrogantly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so high up there just because you¡¯re rich? What kind of stupid


    car are you driving? You little vixen, I¡¯ll kill you when I also have a car like that!¡±


    That was how Martha was as a person. She dared not say anything in front of Chloe, and she only


    dared to talk after thetter had left.


    Philip¡¯s face was dark. He had been pped by Martha for no reason. However, he could not do


    anything to her.


    ¡°Mom, do you know who she was?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    ¡°Why? Who else could she be? Pah, she¡¯s just a homewrecker! Let me tell you, this is not over yet. You


    have to exin everything to me. What¡¯s your rtionship with that homewrecker? Come back home


    with Wynn tonight and exin everything to me and your dad!¡±


    Martha was fuming as she rubbed her swollen face. Her expression was rather shrewd.


    Philip was getting out of hand. How dare he get himself a mistress behind Wynn¡¯s back.


    Now, there was a homewrecker in the picture!


    Philip shook his head helplessly as he smiled bitterly. Martha had such a wild imagination.


    If he told Martha that Chloe was Miss Sommerset who had given her all the presents, what would her


    reaction be?


    Would she still run her mouth and continue to hurl insults at Chloe?


    Perhaps not.


    Thus, Philip did not say anything. He would just let some things remain the way they were.


    Someone like Martha would never learn unless she suffered some sort of punishment.


    After he parted ways with Martha, Philip went to his office to supervise his employees. He would not be


    apetent boss if he was always absent from work.


    That day, he stayed in the office untilte hours. Subsequently, he received a call from Wynn who then


    told him that his inws were asking for them to go home.


    Philip knew immediately that it was about what had happened that evening. Martha was going to


    criticize him violently.


    He did not have a choice.


    Hence, Philip sat in Agnes¡¯ car and returned to the old manor. Coincidentally, he ran into Wynn at the


    entrance, and the three of them greeted each other.


    ¡°Agnes, swing by our ce whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Wynn smiled and waved her hand.


    Agnes replied politely and left.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After Agnes left, Wynn folded her arms in front of her chest and wore a jealous expression on her face.


    She looked at Philip coldly and asked, ¡°Is it nice being in the same car as Agnes?¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Philip blurted out. He had not noticed the expression on Wynn¡¯s face.


    Smack!


    Wynn kicked Philip in the shin and pinched his ear. She said sternly, ¡°Well, well, Philip. You¡¯re frolicking


    all over the ce after only a few days of me not paying attention to you, huh? Does it feel good?¡±


    Philip was dumbstruck and finally figured out that Wynn was jealous.


    He grinned andughed like an idiot. He said, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him before finally stopping.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Philip frowned at Aiden. Thetter red furiously at him and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re evente at the simple


    request of delivering a painting. Aren¡¯t you just tantly disrespecting Uncle Johnston?¡±


    p! Charles hade over with an infuriated expression and pped Philip hard across the face. He


    bellowed in anger, ¡°Why do I have such a useless son-inw like you? You¡¯re an embarrassment!¡±


    This sudden p stunned everyone inside the exhibition hall. However, there was not a trace of


    sympathy on these people¡¯s faces. Instead, it was filled with mockery.


    Watching Charles hit Philip in front of so many people made Aiden ecstatic. Great p! Trash like this


    should get pped more often.


    A biting chill shed in Philip¡¯s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. Lowering his head, Philip said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Dad. I was a little dyed on the way.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Charles let out a cold snort. He took the painting,posed his emotions, then turned around


    smilingly to walk away. ¡°Come,e, here¡¯s the authentic painting by Tang Bohu, the Companionship


    at the Spring Mountains.¡±


    Aiden stood haughtily in front of the battered Philip. He straightened his suit and said cheekily, ¡°Philip,


    you have great tolerance. I don¡¯t know how garbage like you manage to marry Wynn.¡± Aiden could not


    resist provoking and mocking Philip.


    Philip merely gave him a cold smile. ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Aiden snorted. ¡°Unwilling to give up? Why don¡¯t you look in a mirror? Uncle Johnston hates you. If I put


    in just a little more effort, you¡¯ll soon be kicked out of the Johnston house. By then, you¡¯ll only be a


    stray dog. I want to see just where your pathetic mug will end up when that happens!¡± Aidenughed


    out loud before casting Philip a mocking nce. He then turned around to go and cheer for Charles.


    On the other hand, Theo had already followed Philip to the hall. That scene earlier made him re up in


    anger as he watched. ¡°Mr. rke, do you want me to teach that brat a lesson for you?¡± Theo came


    over and whispered to Philip.


    Philip shook his head and frowned. ¡°No need. This is my problem. You just have to do your duty.¡±


    Theo became nervous and quickly nodded. If anyone else saw this, they would have definitely been


    shocked beyond words. The mob king, Theo Zander, to be this respectful to a in young man and


    even seemed to be a little frightened by him, would stir up great news!


    Philip took a deep breath then stood in the corner of the exhibition hall, doing nothing.


    The other side of the gallery was crowded as Charles proudly shared his painting with his old friends


    and fellow collectors. That overflowing happiness on the older man¡¯s face made Philip a little worried


    on the inside. Would his father-inw really force Wynn to divorce him? Just how should he save his


    broken marriage?


    ¡°Charles, this painting is really great! It¡¯s an authentic piece!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°If you auction it away, it would be worth at least five million!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I say it might even be worth ten million!¡±


    The crowd was admiring the painting as they discussed out loud.


    Ten million? Charles felt an indescribable shock and happiness when he heard this. Ten million for one


    painting!


    ¡°Addy, are you really giving me this painting?¡± Charles turned to ask Aiden, who was standing beside


    him. It was ten million after all, how could the man just give it away like that?


    Aiden, of course, understood Charles¡¯s meaning behind it. He said generously, ¡°Uncle Johnston, this


    painting is naturally yours. I¡¯m not familiar with collections, so this painting would only be worth its


    existence in the hands of a great collector like you.¡± Needless to say, Aiden really knew how to kiss up


    to someone.


    Charles was overjoyed and patted Aiden on the shoulder with a huge smile on his face. ¡°Come and


    have dinner at our house someday. I¡¯ll get your Aunt Martha to cook you some of her best dishes.¡±


    Charles could easily tell that Aiden had a thing for his daughter. However, Charles was a proud man.


    Wynn was already married to Philip, so how could he force the two of them to part and remarry his


    daughter to Aiden? That would mean a second marriage, and Charles would be shamed.


    But perhaps he could ask his daughter¡¯s opinion.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    After he hung up, Philip felt anxious, so he called Wynn.


    ¡°Wynnie, what are you doing?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn replied, ¡°I¡¯m in the office. There are a lot of annoying things going on. Turner¡¯s Hospital did not


    sign the contract with us.¡±


    Wynn was in her office facing a huge stack of documents. She was extremely irritated.


    The contract was not signed because Chloe had barged in and made a scene during the meeting.


    In the end, Derrick contacted another party. Nevertheless, Derrick told the employees not to worry as


    thepany would reconsider their contract again.


    Hence, the heavy burden fell onto Wynn¡¯s shoulder in an instant.


    She was the VP after all, and Derrick had assigned the task to her. Thus, she had to be sessful in


    securing a coboration with Turner¡¯s hospital branch in Riverdale.


    What Wynn did not know was that Chloe was the one messing things up secretly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, Beacon Pharmaceutical¡¯s boss was Chloe. The reason the coboration was


    unsessful was that Chloe had pressured them to do so by using her family¡¯s name in Capital City.


    In short, Chloe was creating all kinds of trouble for Wynn.


    Women were indeed magical and terrifying creatures.


    When Philip heard that, he replied quickly, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Philip called Henry personally. ¡°Professor Turner, why was the contract


    with Beacon not signed?¡±


    Henry replied respectfully, ¡°It wasn¡¯t? I don¡¯t know. I ordered my employees to handle it. Mr. rke,


    don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call them and ask about it.¡±


    Philip did not say anything.


    Five minutester, he received a phone call from Henry. Henry said, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t worry. I already


    asked my people to settle the contract with Beacon now. I think I will receive a reply soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Professor Turner,¡± Philip said politely.


    At the same time, under the building where Beacon Pharmaceutical was located, a ck Audi A8L


    could be seen speeding over. It was Director Stanley from Turner¡¯s Hospital. He hade to Beacon


    Pharmaceutical himself.


    ¡°VP Johnston, please go to the meeting room now. Mr. Derrick is looking for you. I heard that Director


    Stanley from Turner is here to talk to you about the coboration.¡± Mindy had run to the VP¡¯s office and


    was ecstatic.


    Wynn was still worried about the matter. The moment she heard the news, she asked quickly, ¡°Really?


    Director Stanley is here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go take a look. They¡¯re asking for you to sign the contract.¡± Mindy was excited.


    Thepany had been discussing their contract with Turner for a long time now, and it was finally


    going to be sorted out.


    Mindy was genuinely happy for Wynn because Wynn often looked after her like a big sister.


    Having stared into space for a while, Wynn finally came back to her senses. She looked over at the


    phone on her desk.


    Had Philip done something to help her?


    That was because not long ago, she was still on the phone talking to Philip.


    Nevertheless, she thought about it for a while and eventually dismissed her suspicions.


    Maybe not.


    Turner¡¯s Hospital was too prestigious.


    Even if Philip had some sort of rtionship with Professor Turner, he would not have the right to have a


    say in their contract.


    After all, the benefits of the industry andpany she was representing were on the line.


    Wynn suppressed her urge to call Philip and ask him about it. She was wearing a cream-colored shirt


    and a red skirt. She stood up and quickly made her way to the meeting room as her white heels clicked


    against the floor.


    In the meeting room, Wynn saw Director Stanley. They shook hands and exchanged pleasantries


    politely.


    ¡°Director Stanley, have you made up your mind?¡± Wynn asked.


    Director Stanley adjusted his sses and smiled. ¡°VP Johnston, we¡¯ve concluded our investigation and


    observation. We can sign the contract with yourpany now.¡±


    Having said that, Director Stanley did not waste any time and signed the contract immediately.


    ¡°Congrattions, VP Johnston. I hope our coboration will go smoothly.¡± Director Stanley stood up


    and shook Wynn¡¯s hand once more.


    ¡°Director Stanley, thank you for trusting Beacon. We won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Wynn said courteously.


    There was a smile on her face.


    After sending Director Stanley and his people off, Wynn stumbled slightly.


    She could not believe that they actually signed the contract.


    It was a contact worth fifty million bucks!


    ¡°Congrattions, VP Johnston!¡±


    ¡°VP Johnston, you¡¯re so amazing! Where are you going to treat us for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s finally done, VP Johnston. It would be too mean if you don¡¯t treat us to dinner.¡±


    Thepany became lively immediately as everyone stood up to p and congratte Wynn.


    Some even took out bottles of champagne and party poppers.


    Derrick joined in as well. After saying something congrattory, he suggested, ¡°Alright, tonight, we¡¯ll


    have dinner at Arc de Triumph, what does everyone think?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Thank you, Mr. Hall!¡±


    Everyone cheered excitedly.


    Wynn was so happy that she forgot about the date she had with Philip that night.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    At the same time, Derrick¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the number and ran to one side politely before


    answering it. ¡°M-Miss Sommerset, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Did Wynn Johnston manage to secure the contract with Turner¡¯s branch?¡± A cold voice asked.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Sommerset. Director Stanley from Turner came here personally and signed it just now.¡± The


    back of Derrick¡¯s head was drenched in sweat; his legs were trembling from fear.


    Chloe Sommerset was very difficult to deal with.


    As of now, Derrick was the only one who knew that Chloe was the new boss of thepany.


    He could guess that everything Chloe did was rted to Wynn.


    It could even be rted to Philip.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    m!


    She hung up the phone.


    Derrick started to panic. He did not know what she was thinking.


    He calmed himself down before returning to the office. At that time, everyone was still discussing what


    to eat in Arc de Triumph that night.


    Then, Wynn received a phone call. It was from Eric.


    ¡°Hello, Wynn. Where are you? I¡¯m at Riverdale za. Come pick me up.¡±


    Eric¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant, and he was speaking as if he was ordering his servant.


    Wynn was surprised. There was a stunned expression on her face as she said coldly, ¡°Eric? Why are


    you here?¡±


    Why was Eric there?


    ¡°Wynn, I¡¯m here to enjoy myself of course! Why? Don¡¯t you want to entertain me?¡± Eric was at


    Riverdale za. He was wearing a pair of sunsses and chewing on a piece of gum. He looked very


    stylish in his floral shirt. Nevertheless, he looked wanton and unrestrained at the same time.


    He was leaning against a remodeled Benz sport¡¯s car that was red in color and toying with his car keys.


    He looked cool and shy. Naturally, he attracted the attention of a few pretty girls that even came to


    flirt with him.


    On one side, there were a few other remodeled sport¡¯s cars as well, namely Mazdas, BMWs, and


    Mitsubishis.


    There was an unbridled man standing at the side of each car. Additionally, there were two beautiful


    women who were dressed stylishly next to them.


    Their hair was in braids, and they were wearing earrings, nose rings, boots, booty shorts, and crop


    tops.


    They were typical hedonistic children of rich parents. The way they dressed made it seem that they


    were obviously into cars.


    Wynn pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    Eric hung up the phone and looked at the clear blue sky. A smirk appeared on his face.


    He snapped his fingers and smiled at his gang. ¡°Showtime.¡±


    They looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    After about 15 minutes, Wynn drove to Riverdale za herself.


    There were a lot of cars parked at the za. However, she did not see Eric.


    Just as she was about to call him and ask where he was¡­


    Suddenly!


    She heard the rumbling of a motor.


    Wynn turned her head and saw a red Benz sport¡¯s car charging at her at a speed of 100 miles per hour.


    Eric was sitting in the car, and there was an eerie smile on his face.


    At that moment, Wynn was stunned. She stood motionless and watched in a daze as the red Benz


    sport¡¯s car charged toward her. Moreover, her ears began to buzz from the rumbling of the motor.


    Only when the Benz sport¡¯s car was one meter away from Wynn did the car swiftly drift beside her and


    circle her. Finally, it stopped with a loud buzz.


    Eric pushed open the car door, got out of it, and held it open with his hand on its frame. Then, he


    removed his sunsses with his other hand and said provocatively, ¡°Hey, Wynn, were you scared


    stupid?¡±


    Hahaha!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Laughter sounded behind Wynn. Eric¡¯s friends began walking toward Wynn and looking at her from


    head to toe without the slightest scruple.


    A few of the menughed and said shamelessly, ¡°Damn, Eric. Your cousin is hot. Look at her body.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this chick is not bad. She¡¯s my type. I can¡¯t wait, Eric. What about a hundred thousand per


    night? Would that be okay?¡± One of the men that had his hair in braids smirked deviously.


    Eric shook his head and said, ¡°Slim, you¡¯d have to talk to my cousin about the price. I have no problem


    if she agrees.¡±


    ¡®That face is even softer than the face of a celebrity.¡¯


    p!


    Wynn finally came back to her senses out of fear, and she pped the man that had his hair in braids


    heavily across the face. She yelled, ¡°Did your mother never teach you how to speak like a human


    being?¡±

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Eric had not expected Wynn¡¯s sudden p.


    The man with braids was stunned. Aftering back to his senses, he yelled, ¡°F*ck! You b*tch! How


    dare you hit me! Do you want to die?¡±


    Braids was furious! He had never been pped by a woman in public before.


    p!


    He lifted his hand and returned Wynn a p.


    The pnded on Wynn¡¯s face. Consequently, her right cheek instantly became swollen and started


    to turn red.


    ¡°B*tch! How dare you p my f*cking face!¡±


    Braids was fuming. He red at Wynn angrily and then grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Let go of me! If not, I¡¯ll call the cops!¡±


    Wynn struggled and screamed. However, it was to no avail.


    The seven to eight people around her were all Eric¡¯s friends. However, at the moment, they were just


    spectators. They only watched on coldly as the scene unfolded.


    They were well aware that Eric wanted to teach that woman a lesson.


    ¡°Scream more! Struggle more! You little b*tch, p me again, I dare you! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson


    today, I¡¯ll just stop existing altogether!¡±


    Braids swore as he talked, and there was a devious smirk on his face. He lifted his chin as he looked at


    everyone; he seemed extremely arrogant.


    Eric was currently leaning against his red Benz sport¡¯s car and was smoking a cigarette. He watched


    on coldly and did nothing.


    On the contrary, Eric felt extremely pleased with himself as he watched Wynn get bullied.


    That woman deserves this!


    ¡°Eric, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Wynn was pressed against the hood of the car by Braids. Her face was filled with rage, and her eyes


    were red.


    Eric chuckled heartlessly and patted Wynn¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Wynn, of course, I know what I¡¯m doing.


    Why? Are you scared? Don¡¯t you have a good husband? Come, tell him to get here. If you want to


    leave here unharmed, Philip will have to kneel and kowtow to me, understand?¡±


    Eric added, ¡°Wynn, we¡¯re family. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for you. As long as you tell Philip


    to get over here, kneel, and kowtow to me, I¡¯ll let you go. Think about it, Philip is just a worthless bum.


    Plus, he¡¯s an outsider.¡±


    After he said that, Eric signaled Braids to take action.


    Braids had been waiting for a long time. He licked his lips and let out a pervertedugh. Then, he


    pinched Wynn¡¯s smooth cheek.


    Wynn gritted her teeth. Her eyes were filled with tears. She struggled furiously and yelled hoarsely,


    ¡°Eric Yates, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    If she asked Philip toe over, Eric would definitely not let him go easily.


    Wynn could not do that.


    Hence, she bit her red lips angrily and closed her eyes. In her ears, she could hear Braids¡¯ perverted


    laugh.


    She was ready to endure all of it.


    Wynn would not ask Philip toe over even if it meant she would be dishonored.


    She knew very clearly that Eric¡¯s target was Philip. If Philip were toe, he would be finished.


    Eric looked at Braids and his gang. Then, he took out a pill from his pocket. He did not say anything


    and put his hand around Wynn¡¯s neck before forcing her to swallow it.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red after coughing so violently. She stared at Eric and his gang and yelled, ¡°What


    did you feed me?¡±


    Eric chuckled coldly and said, ¡°A very exciting pill, of course.¡±


    After he said that, Eric waved his hand coldly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Subsequently, Braids and the other men held Wynn as thetter¡¯s legs went limp. They then got into


    their cars and forcefully kidnapped her away from the za.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Eric had gotten the pill overseas. No woman could stay conscious under its effects.


    Inside the car, four men stared at Wynn who had just started to feel the effects of the pill. She looked


    very alluring as she bit her lip and pressed down on her skirt.


    The car sped to a hotel.


    The few of them got out of the car and carried Wynn into a room.


    At the same time, Philip had been trying to call Wynn frantically. However, no one ever answered her


    phone. In the end, her phone was switched off.


    Oh no, something terrible must have happened!


    That was Philip¡¯s first instinct.


    Hence, he called Mindy immediately. ¡°Mindy, where did Wynn do? Why isn¡¯t she picking up her


    phone?¡±


    Mindy was in the office discussing what to eat with her colleagues. She replied, ¡°VP Johnston left 20


    minutes ago. I think she went to the za. Oh right, she went to pick up her cousin, Eric.¡±


    Eric?


    Philip was beginning to feel more and more anxious. He hung up the phone and called Theo. ¡°Tell me


    where Eric Yates is! Hurry!¡±


    Theo replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ll ask my people to look for him. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    How could he not worry?


    Philip did not say anything else and immediately hung up the phone. He then called Eric.


    Almost instantly, the call connected. Eric chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this my cousin-inw?


    Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Eric! Where is Wynn?¡± Philip roared.


    He was extremely mad; rage had enveloped his entire body.


    If Eric crossed the line, Philip would teach him a lesson so harsh that the former would never forget.


    Additionally, he would make the Yates disappear from Riverdale and from the face of the earth!


    ¡°Philip, be nicer to me. I won¡¯t be able to remember if you continue being that angry at me.¡± Eric was


    drinking with his men at a bar. They were each hugging a girl in each of their arms while having the


    time of their lives.


    Hence, Philip eventually managed to find them.


    Hahaha!


    His n had worked!


    Philip suppressed the anger in his heart. He was fearless as he yelled, ¡°Eric, tell me, where is Wynn?


    I¡¯m warning you. If anything happens to Wynn, you¡¯ll regret this forever, Eric Yates. The Yates will pay


    horribly for whatever you do!¡±


    Eric was enraged.


    ¡°F*ck! Philip, Wynn is with me now, so who are you to talk to me like that?¡±


    Eric was livid. He was not expecting a good-for-nothing like Philip to yell at him. How would he


    preserve his dignity?


    ¡°Philip, I can only tell you that Wynn must be having the time of her life right now. Four men! Ah, right,


    it¡¯s been five minutes. I wonder which step they¡¯re at now. d Hotel Room 3088. If you manage to


    get there in time, you might be able to witness something exciting.¡±


    Ericughed shamelessly. His eyes and lips were filled with malice.


    Boom!


    A p of thunder struck Philip¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Eric Yates, you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Philip yelled angrily. His eyes were wide with anger.


    ¡®Damn you, Eric Yates.¡¯ Eric was seriously asking to die.


    Nevertheless, Philip did not have time to seek revenge on Eric. Thus, he called Theo immediately and


    told him to order his people who were nearby d Hotel to get there immediately.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he took hispany¡¯s BMW bike and sped over to d Hotel.


    Over on the other side, after Philip had hung up the phone, Eric chuckled coldly with a grim expression


    on his face. He said, ¡°Hehe, have a nice day.¡±


    At the same time, a figure pushed the door to the private room open and walked inside. He said with a


    cold chuckle, ¡°Eric, you promised me you wouldn¡¯t hurt Wynn. You¡¯d only cripple Philip.¡±


    Eric looked at the man who was now seated opposite him and asked curiously, ¡°Juan, I don¡¯t


    understand. Do you like my cousin that much? Philip used to be your best friend in the past, and now,


    you¡¯re so savage for doing this to him.¡±


    Two days ago, Juan found Eric and told him he had a n to exact revenge on Philip.


    Naturally, Eric epted his offer happily.


    The only thing he did not understand was how Juan who used to be pretty wealthy had be so


    down and out. When Eric asked him about it, thetter refused to speak.


    Juan¡¯s eyes were dark, and there was a grim smile on his face. He did not say anything and instead


    only drank some wine before leaving.


    He looked deste, and coldness could be felt radiating from his back.


    After Juan left, Eric kicked the coffee table and roared, ¡°F*ck! How dare he put on airs with me!¡±


    Eric was not happy with how Juan had acted and felt like he had been looked down upon.


    He took out his phone and called Braids. ¡°Go with the original n. Have your way with her.¡±


    ¡®Do not hurt Wynn?


    ¡®Who are you, Juan Parker?


    ¡®You¡¯re just a piece of trash in a dire state!¡¯


    On Philip¡¯s end, after arriving at d Hotel, he ran to Room 3088.


    He kicked the door open without thinking twice.


    Bang!


    After the door was kicked open, Philip rushed in. When he saw what was happening, the rage in his


    body was ignited, and his eyes becamepletely bloodshot.


    ¡°Go to hell! All of you!¡±


    His roar filled the entire room.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Philip was triggered by what he saw. His eyes went red and he was livid!


    Wynn¡¯s hands were being tied to the frame of the bed, and she was moaning in difort.


    Additionally, there was a faint handprint on her cheek, and there was blood on the corner of her lips.


    Philip was fuming. He ran over and kicked Braids in the stomach with all his might.


    Bam!


    Braids flew backward after being kicked by Philip, and the former crashed into the nightstand. It has to


    be said that Braids¡¯ head was the one that hit the nightstand. Consequently, his head started bleeding,


    and he howled in pain.


    The other three men were shocked upon seeing Philip¡¯s arrival. However, they quickly came back to


    their senses and took out bats and knives from under the bed.


    They had nned for him toe!


    It was a trap. A trap for Philip to fall into!


    Wynn was tied to the bed; she had bit her lip until it had started bleeding. Her eyes were filled with


    tears as she tried her best to stay conscious. Wynn watched as the three men surrounded Philip. She


    struggled to yell, ¡°P-Philip, run! Run now!¡±


    Even now, she was still worried about Philip.


    Nevertheless, the next moment, Philip was seen punching, kicking, and grabbing their knives with his


    bare hands. Evidently, the three of them were eventually defeated and knocked unconscious on the


    floor.


    Peter snatched a baseball bat one of them was holding and smashed it down into the person¡¯s head.


    Smash!


    Blood started pouring out from the person¡¯s head. That person clutched his bloody head as he fell to


    the floor. Subsequently, he curled up his body and let out a cry of pain!


    The other two looked at each other after retrieving their weapons and decided to team u. They charged


    at Philip as they shouted at the top of their lungs.


    However, in the end, they were defeated in less than a minute.


    Two loud thuds.


    The two of them flew backward and fell to the floor. Their bodies continued to twitch as they drifting in


    and out of consciousness.


    Then, Philip slowly walked over to Braids who was leaning against the nightstand. He red at Braids


    coldly as thetter stood there limply, clutching his head and groaning in pain.


    Bam!


    He kicked Braids in the chest once again, and the sound of thetter¡¯s ribs breaking was heard.


    A scream of agony.


    Braids passed out instantly.


    ¡°P-Philip.¡±


    Philip reacted quickly and threw the bloody bat onto the floor. His bloodshot eyes returned to normal


    slowly, and he ran to untie Wynn.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the next second, Wynn could no longer control herself. She pounced at Philip ¡®aggressively¡¯


    and climbed into his arms. Shetched herself onto Philip like an octopus.


    Wynn hadpletely lost her mind. Her entire body was burning.


    Philip was shocked. He turned around and pressed her against the bed.


    At this time, Theo and his people had arrived. They werepletely shocked by what they saw.


    ¡°Drag them out!¡± Philip roared.


    Theo and his men dragged the four men on the floor outside and then closed the door behind him.


    Theo would guard the door himself.


    Two rows of men dressed in ck stood neatly on the left and right sides of the door.


    They were both five meters away from the door!

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Eric was enjoying himself at the bar.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He was extremely pleased with himself at the moment as he finally managed to get back at that little


    b*tch, Wynn Johnston.


    Not to mention, Philip had to be very beaten up by now.


    Eric took out his phone and called Braids. However, no one picked up.


    He smirked shamelessly and muttered, ¡°I guess it¡¯s going well. I wasn¡¯t expecting Wynn to be such a


    little wh*re. It¡¯s been so long and she still isn¡¯t done yet.¡±


    As Eric thought about it, he proceeded to flirt with the prettydy next to him.


    However, at this moment.


    Bam!


    The door of the private room was kicked open violently.


    Four muscr men in suits barged in.


    Tiger red coldly at Eric who was sitting on the sofa and currently being overwhelmed with lust. Tiger


    boomed, ¡°Eric!¡±


    Eric turned his head and saw that someone had barged in. He was fuming as he got up, pointed at


    Tiger, and shouted, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? F*ck off!¡±


    In his family, Eric was the king. Thus, he was used to being arrogant and unreasonable.


    Tiger snorted and forcefully punched him!


    Crack!


    That was the sound of Eric¡¯s nose having been broken.


    Eric fell backward as blood poured out of his nose. His brain began buzzing as well.


    ¡°F*ck! H-How dare you punch me! So you know who I am? I am Eric Yates from the Yates Family! My


    grandfather is Bob Yates, and my father is Samson Yates! You¡¯re all dead meat!¡±


    Eric clutched his nose and yelled hysterically as his eyes grew wide.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who your father or grandfather is. We¡¯re after you!¡± Tiger said coldly. Tiger waved his hand,


    and two of his men grabbed Eric. They then twisted Eric¡¯s arms behind his back.


    Eric struggled and howled in pain. ¡°Let go of me! I am one of the Yates! My dad knows Theo Zander!


    Theo Zander even attended my grandpa¡¯s birthday party! You¡¯re asking to die if you dare catch me!¡±


    p!


    Tiger was starting to get annoyed by his yapping, so he pped Eric across the face.


    Consequently, Eric immediately became obedient.


    Over in the hotel room, Wynn had finally been satisfied. Her face was red as sheid in Philip¡¯s arms.


    The atmosphere of the room had not dissipated, and their amorous mood was still in the air.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared into nk space.


    Philip said, ¡°Don¡¯t go home. Go stay with M.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Wynn lifted her head and asked.


    The scene of Philip barging into the room was still reying itself in Wynn¡¯s head.


    She dared not ask.


    ¡°I have some things to take care of. You should go back first. M¡¯s having her surgery tomorrow.¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone had turned cold out of nowhere, and his eyes had also begun glinting ominously.


    Wynn could feel it. She looked at Philip and pondered for a while. Finally, she said, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t


    cause any trouble.¡±


    Philip kissed Wynn lightly on the forehead and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Right, Philip, why are you so good at fighting? You never told me about it before.¡±


    Wynn lifted her head and asked out of the blue. Her eyes were twinkling curiously. ¡°I realize that I can¡¯t


    seem to figure you out anymore. Are your parents really restaurant owners?¡±


    Philip¡¯s fighting moves were like those seen in the movies. He was so amazing!


    Oh no.


    Wynn had begun suspecting him. Should he tell her?


    Philip inhaled sharply, got up, and put on his clothes. After cleaning up, he bid farewell to Wynn and left


    the room.


    Theo and his men were standing outside reverently and respectfully.


    They only removed their hands that were on their ears when they saw Philip walk out.


    ¡°Mr. rke, he has been retained. You can tell us what to do with him anytime,¡± Theo said deferentially.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Ask someone to send a set of clothes inside.¡±


    After that, Philip left the hotel with Theo and his men. He got into Theo¡¯s Mayback and took off to a


    sport¡¯s arena.


    Inside the car, Philip¡¯s eyes were icy. However, a fire was burning in his chest.


    ¡®Eric Yates, I¡¯ming.¡¯


    ¡®I warned you. You¡¯ll pay greatly for what you¡¯ve done!¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    The Maybach headed directly to the stadium.


    At the moment, the outside of the stadium was crawling with henchmen in ck suits and dark


    sunsses. They were each standing solemnly with their hands behind their backs.


    When the car pulled over at the entrance, one of the henchmen immediately stepped forward, opened


    the door of the car, and greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    About twenty to thirty henchmen in the area followed that person¡¯s cue as they each bowed down and


    shouted respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke!¡±


    The volume of their voices was staggering!


    Philip got out of the car, his cold demeanor and anger seemed to be suppressed in his eyes. With quick


    steps, he made his way toward the arena.


    Theo followed closely from behind, ready to deal with the aftermath.


    As soon as Philip entered the stadium, he heard Eric shouting hysterically.


    ¡°Let go of me! My name is Eric Yates. I belong to the Yates¡¯ family! If you don¡¯t release me at once, my


    grandfather won¡¯t let you off!


    ¡°My father knows Theo Zander. He¡¯s the Underground King of Riverdale! You had better let go of me


    now!


    ¡°And you, you should kneel and beg for my forgiveness! Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask Theo to take care of you!¡±


    The arrogant Eric could not stop yelling brazenly.


    Even with his arms tied behind his back and pressed against the seat, he was still acting obnoxiously.


    Why?


    Because his grandfather was Bob Yates, and he was a member of the Yates family.


    His father was Samson Yates, and he was on good terms with Theo Zander.


    Who would darey a finger on him?


    Those bunch of people would be courting their own deaths!


    Despite all that, Tiger¡¯s expression was indifferent as he stood before Eric. It was as if Tiger was


    looking at a moron. With a swing of his arm, a pnded on Eric¡¯s face, knocking out two of his teeth.


    Tiger shouted, ¡°So much nonsense. You don¡¯t even know how and why you¡¯re going to die. Such an


    idiot.¡±


    Eric red vehemently at Tiger, spat a mouthful of blood, and sneered. ¡°D*mn fatso, I¡¯ll remember you.


    You¡¯re finished! I¡¯ll shatter your teeth personally!¡±


    In fact, Eric became a little flustered.


    When he was brought to the ce earlier, he had observed his surroundings. There were many people,


    and all of them were henchmen in ck suits.


    Such a setup could not have been aplished by an unknown person in Riverdale.


    Eric Yates had just arrived on the same day and he had not offended anyone.


    The only people he had provoked were that little b*tch Wynn Johnston and Philip rke.


    Could it be Philip?


    Impossible!


    How could that piece of trashmand such a huge force!


    If that good-for-nothing really was behind it, Eric would eat sh*t!


    However, the very next second, Eric saw a familiar silhouette appear at the entrance.


    When Eric saw the person¡¯s figure, he was dumbstruck!


    This¡­ how could this be possible?!


    It was Philip rke.


    Why was he there?


    Wait a minute!


    The person behind him was Theo Zander!


    It was Theo!


    Instantly, Eric ignored Philip and instead began to frantically shout at Theo for help, ¡°Theo, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m


    Eric Yates from the Yates family. My father is Samson Yates. Tell your men to capture them. They


    dared beat me up, they¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Nevertheless, no matter how much Eric shouted, Theo was unmoved. With a cold expression on his


    face, he stood behind Philip, looking at Eric as if he were already a dead man.


    The next instant, under Eric¡¯s shocked gaze.


    Philip approached him one step at a time. Philip was full of anger as his eyes reflected hell¡¯s bitter chill.


    Bam!


    He was struck by Philip¡¯s knee!


    Philip had struck Eric¡¯s chin with deadly force!


    Crack!


    A crisp sound was heard!


    A few of Eric¡¯s teeth were knocked out of his mouth, and he spat out mouthfuls of blood!


    The sudden excruciating pain made Eric shudder all over!


    The pain!


    The gut-wrenching pain!


    He had not managed to close his mouth in time when he was struck. Consequently, his teeth bit off a


    small piece of his tongue, and his whole mouth was now full of viscous blood!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    An agonizing cry was heard!


    With his head down, and blood dripping from his mouth, Eric snared as he stared viciously at Philip


    with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°Philip! You dare¡­ you actually darey a hand on me! I want you dead! Your


    whole family is dead!¡±


    ¡°My whole family?¡±


    Philip said coldly and then looked down upon Eric like the King of the Underworld.


    Thump!


    Another kick!


    This time, itnded on Eric¡¯s chest. His whole body, including the chair he was sitting in, toppled over


    and hit the ground!


    Then, Philip quickly stepped forward, grabbed hold of the chair, raised it, and mmed it into Eric!


    The wooden chair broke into pieces!


    Eric experienced the most heart-wrenching pain that came from his very soul. He would remember it


    for the rest of his life.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no more. I was wrong, I was wrong!¡±


    Eric abandoned his previous persona that was arrogant. He fell to the ground and began to beg for


    mercy with great difficulty as he tried to crawl away.


    However.


    Philip stood stoically in front of him, raised his leg, and stomped on his hand!


    In an instant, screams akin to dying pigs were heard throughout the stadium.


    About ten minutester, Eric was limp on the ground like a dead dog.


    Theo passed a towel to Philip to clean his hands. Philip took it, wiped his hands, and threw it on Eric.


    Fishing out a cigarette from his pocket, Philip lit it and took a deep puff. He then red at Eric who was


    on the ground, ¡°Eric Yates, now, do you know what the consequences of provoking me are?¡±


    Eric had been beaten beyond recognition. With his body trembling all over, he opened his heavily


    bruised eyes with great difficulty and whimpered as he asked, ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Eric had never imagined that a piece of trash like Philip wouldsh out at him like that!


    He was simply unscrupulous!


    Also, why was Theo standing next to him so respectfully?


    All the events that had happened almost caused Eric to suffer a mental breakdown.


    Why?


    Was he not a good-for-nothing!


    Philip thought for a moment before replying calmly, ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Remember


    this, the Yates family is nothing more than an ant in my eyes. Don¡¯t try to challenge me, otherwise, I


    won¡¯t think twice about removing the Yates from the face of this earth.¡±


    Philip had the urge to remove the Yates that day, but he recalled the words Wynn had said to him.


    Do not cause trouble.


    Therefore, Philip held back and only taught Eric a lesson.


    If Eric remained unrepentant after this, then, there would be no longer any reason for the Yates family


    to exist.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Eric lied on the ground as he sneered and said, ¡°Philip rke, it seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.


    You¡¯ve been holding back all this while.¡±


    Eric could not figure it out. How could useless trash like him be so formidable?


    Philip merely chuckled and left after saying a few parting words, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Stay


    away from Wynn and don¡¯t try any funny business again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up miserably.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and left.


    Theo nodded to Tiger and personally saw Philip out.


    In the stadium, only Tiger and the henchmen remained. They all stared at Eric coldly and sneered.


    Eric felt chills all over his body. Being stared at by a group of burly men made him fear for his life.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do? I¡¯m Bob Yates¡¯s grandson, and my father is Samson Yates! You can¡¯t


    do this to me! You can¡¯t!¡±


    Eric watched on hopelessly as Tiger and his men walked over toward him with a sack and rope. They


    ced him in the sack, tied it up, and quickly loaded him into a van.


    Philip headed toward the hospital as soon as he left the stadium.


    Theo had taken care of the men Eric had brought with him. Theo had disposed of them in front of a


    hospital because their limbs were broken.


    After arriving at the door of the ward, Philip took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    He was greeted by a heartwarming sight.


    In the ward, Wynn and M were ying together.


    It was a scene that Philip wanted to safeguard.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Seeing Philip, M ran over with her arms wide open and threw herself into Philip¡¯s arms.


    Philip carried her high into the air while M giggled with joy. M¡¯s voice was crisp like wind chimes.


    After ying for a while, Wynn pulled Philip into the resting area.


    Wynn hesitated for a brief moment before she asked, ¡°Philip, tell me honestly, did you do anything to


    Eric?¡±


    Philip knew Wynn would ask him that. He replied, ¡°Of course not. What would I do to him? We just had


    a chat.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Wynn¡¯s expression was full of disbelief.


    ¡°And then, he went home, of course.¡± Philip shrugged.


    Wynn simply could not believe his words.


    She knew exactly what sort of person Eric was.


    Would he go home after having only a brief chat with Philip?


    Philip noticed that Wynn did not believe him, so he exined further, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying to you.


    Perhaps he was touched by my words. He cried bitterly, admitted his mistakes, and went home.¡±


    Wynn stared at Philip, trying to search for traces of deceit, but he seemed very sincere throughout.


    Were all men like that now?


    Able to spout nonsense with their eyes open without blinking at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him and ask,¡± Wynn suddenly dered before taking her phone out.


    Philip was startled before he became flustered.


    Oh no!


    He was about to be exposed!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    With her arms crossed, Wynn raised her chin, looked straight at Philip, and dialed Eric¡¯s number.


    The fact was, even if Philip really had taught Eric a lesson, Wynn would not say anything.


    That was because Eric really had gone too far this time.


    If the Yates pursued the matter, Wynn would definitely take Philip¡¯s side.


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    A long wait ensued. In the end, the call went unanswered.


    After a while, Wynn gave up trying and said to Philip dubiously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you for once.¡±


    Philip grinned, touched her cheek that was still slightly red and swollen, and asked, ¡°Is it still painful?¡±


    Wynn shook her head shyly and said, ¡°It has been treated. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The two stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Damn it, I almost forgot!¡± Philip pped his forehead out of the blue and hurried out. ¡°Wynn, I¡¯ll pick


    you upter.¡±


    Wynn was puzzled, totally unaware of what Philip was up to.


    Oh, right.


    Philip had asked her the day before if she was free today.


    That was bad. Wynn had promised to have dinner with her colleagues that night.


    Nheless, after hesitating for a while, Wynn called Derrick and exined why she would not be


    attending the celebratory dinner that night.


    Derrick was a reasonable person and simply said that there would be more opportunities in the future.


    Wynn heaved a breath of relief and stood by the doorway of the ward, staring at the direction Philip had


    run off in.


    She looked forward to seeing what Philip was about to do.


    On Philip¡¯s side, he hurried toward the French restaurant that he had made reservations at the day


    prior.


    When the restaurant manager saw Philip, he greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re here.


    Where¡¯s Mrs. rke?¡±


    The chubby manager looked around and was puzzled when he did not see Philip¡¯s femalepanion.


    The day before, Mr. rke had paid a deposit of thirty thousand to reserve the entire restaurant for the


    night.


    At first, the manager refused Philip¡¯s request because thetter was dressed like an average working-


    ss person.


    The manager only changed his mind when Philip paid the deposit.


    He was part of the hidden second-generation.


    Philip panted as he asked, ¡°I want to check on the preparations.¡±


    The manager was very enthusiastic and personally led Philip around to look at the setup of the venue.


    Outside the window, the beautiful scenery of Lake Phoenix could be seen.


    ¡°Mr. rke, as per your instructions, we¡¯ve hired a pianist apanied by a violinist. Additionally,


    when Mrs. rke arrives, rose petals will fall around her. The roses that will rain on her are the ones


    you wanted, the freshest of roses, imported from Erdogo. Our waiters also hand-picked the petals and


    soaked them in the fragrance of Chanel¡­¡±


    The manager spoke continuously while Philip followed closely from behind, nodding his head silently.


    ¡°Okay, well done. This is the final payment of two hundred thousand.¡±


    Philip was very happy as he handed his card to the manager.


    The manager grinned broadly, took the card, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, please wait a moment.¡±


    After swiping the card, the manager quickly returned and gave the card back to Philip.


    If the manager had any doubts before, all of them had been dispelled now.


    Two hundred thousand.


    Very few people could fork out two hundred thousand for a reservation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip rke was one.


    Therefore, the manager assumed that Philip was a low-key nouveau riche.


    Such customers had to be served well.


    As Philip left, the waiters of the restaurant watched his disappearing figure. Their faces were full of


    envy and jealousy.


    ¡°Wow, that man is so rich that he booked the entire restaurant for two hundred thousand. How nice


    would it be if I had such a low profile and a rich boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who that woman is. She¡¯s so fortunate to have someone who loves her that much. I¡¯m so


    envious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Hurry up with the preparations. We can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes tonight!¡±


    The manager admonished sternly when he saw the idiotic expressions on the waiters¡¯ faces.


    Night soon fell.


    At the Riverdale Public Hospital, one after another, a long line of Mercedes-Benz decorated with


    flowers pulled over at the main entrance.


    The scene instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Everyone gathered around the entrance and watched on curiously.


    Additionally, many people took out their phones and started to record videos to upload onto TikTok and


    other social media tforms.


    ¡°Damn! Who is this rich person, spending so much money? So many luxury cars, is the person


    proposing?¡±


    ¡°No idea. This is too morous for words. I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if they were here to pick me up. This is too romantic, and the plot is too surreal. It¡¯s


    exactly like something that would appear in a K-drama.¡±


    Many female nurses crowded around the entrance. They were each staring at the scene in envy.


    At this time, Wynn walked out from behind the crowd with M in her arms.


    She had received a call that asked her to bring M to the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    When Wynn arrived at the door, the four chauffeurs standing next to the Mercedes-Benz vehicles


    bowed in unison and stretched out their hands in a gentlemanly fashion. ¡°Miss Johnston, please get in


    the car.¡±


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze was locked on Wynn.


    She was the main star!


    Envy, jealousy!


    However, the appearance of the woman was ethereal, and the little girl in her arms was also very


    adorable and beautiful!


    Wynn waspletely taken aback. She nced at the long line of luxurious vehicles and got into one


    of them amid the envious stares of the crowd. Wynn was in a daze.


    Shortly after, the car pulled over in front of the French restaurant.


    Wynn got off the car with M in her arms. Her dull eyes were full of suspicion.


    ¡°Mom, are we here for dinner?¡± Little M blinked herrge, jewel-like eyes as she asked. Her face had


    an expression full of amazement.


    Wynn had no idea how to respond to her question.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, wee. Please follow me.¡±


    At the door, a waitress approached Wynn with a huge smile on her face, bowed, and made a gesture of


    invitation.


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Wynn¡¯s mind was still in a blur as she replied the waitress.


    When Wynn entered the restaurant and saw the immacte arrangement, she was both surprised and


    moved.


    As the strings of a violin sounded, apanied by a piano ying in the background, a familiar


    singing voice filled the restaurant.


    Wynn held in with one hand and covered her mouth with the other. Tears began to stream down her


    cheeks in big droplets.


    At that very moment, she was full of bliss.


    It was Philip. It had to be Philip!


    He remembered what today was.


    It was their wedding anniversary!


    Amid the music, from a dim corner, Philip walked out slowly. He was dressed in a clean and crisp suit


    and was holding a bouquet of red roses in his hand. His face was wearing a smile.


    With both knees on the ground, Philip raised his head and looked at Wynn who was still immersed in


    her emotions, crying and smiling blissfully. Philip said, ¡°Wynnie, I didn¡¯t treat you well enough in the


    past, and you¡¯ve suffered a lot because of me. Starting from today, you¡¯ll be the happiest woman in the


    world.¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip. Her tearful eyes carried an expression of seriousness.


    At that moment, all her grievances had disappeared.


    She cherished the romantic moment a lot.


    ¡°Dad, I want one too,¡± M said jealously.


    Wynn and Philip exchanged a nce and smiled. From the huge bouquet, Philip took out a single stalk


    and gave it to M. ¡°Okay, this one is for M.¡±


    M was very happy, and she kissed Philip on the cheek.


    Subsequently, Philip stood up and looked at Wynn. He turned his head to the side and raised his


    cheek.


    Wynn rolled her eyes before nting a quick kiss on his cheek.


    The waiters standing at the side were wiping their tears at this moving scene.


    What a warm and happy picture it was. It would be great if the picture belonged to them.


    However, that picture of happiness came to an abrupt end!


    All of a sudden!


    A figure dashed into the restaurant and walked up to Philip and Wynn!


    p!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe appeared out of the blue and angrily pped Wynn. She pointed at Wynn¡¯s nose and cursed,


    ¡°Sl*t! You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    As she said that, she snatched the bouquet of roses from Wynn¡¯s hands, threw it to the ground, and


    trampled over it with her high heels.


    It was all too sudden!


    Everyone was shocked.


    Especially the waiters, all of them stared with their eyes wide open and mouths covered. They could


    not believe that such a thing was actually happening.


    Among them, someone could be seen recording a video of the scene.


    A total reversal!


    ¡°Are you mad!¡± Philip roared in anger. His eyes were red as he furiously pped Chloe¡¯s face.


    The woman in front of him was crazy!


    Chloe clutched her face as she looked resentfully at Philip and Wynn. She said, ¡°Philip rke, I won¡¯t


    let you off. With me around, don¡¯t expect to live in peace for a single day!¡±


    Chloe then stared at Wynn and said with a sneer, ¡°Wynn Johnston, you¡¯re so pitiful. Up till this day, you


    still don¡¯t know who Philip rke is. You pathetic clown!¡±


    With that being said, Chloe turned around and left.


    On the other hand, Philip clenched his fists and red furiously at Chloe¡¯s back before turning his


    attention to Wynn.


    Wynn was absolutely livid. She picked M up and another pnded on Philip¡¯s face. ¡°Philip rke,


    I¡¯ve had enough! You must resolve the matter between the both of you. Otherwise, we¡¯ll get a divorce!¡±


    Wynn had had enough.


    She was willing to be hospitalized for Philip. Even if it meant letting Eric humiliate her, she would not


    wish for Philip to be hurt.


    However, as a woman, Wynn could not tolerate another woman interfering with their marriage.


    Furthermore, that woman had a marriage agreement with her husband in the first ce.


    Fuming, Wynn left the restaurant with M.


    Philip stood there alone with an expression full of anger and helplessness. After violently kicking the


    flowers on the ground, Philip rushed after Wynn.


    ¡°Wynnie, wait for me. Please listen to what I have to say,¡± Philip shouted as he chased after Wynn.


    Wynn stopped, turned around, looked at Philip angrily, and said, ¡°Okay, tell me then, who are you? Why


    does Chloe keep telling me that I don¡¯t know who you are? Who is Philip rke? What have you been


    hiding from me? Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Philip was taken aback and did not know how to respond.


    He said, ¡°Wynnie, please believe me. I¡¯ll tell you someday but not now. I have my own problems.¡±


    Philip really wanted to tell Wynn, but reality did not allow him to do so.


    Giada was still in Riverdale, and Philip had not figured out what she had nned yet.


    That woman would not let Philip off easily, and the people Philip treasured the most were Wynn and


    M.


    Therefore, he did not have a choice.


    Wynn scoffed at his words. ¡°Fine, keep your secret then. M will be having her surgery tomorrow, so I


    won¡¯t argue with you today.¡±


    With that said, Wynn turned around with tears in her eyes and left with M in her arms.


    Philip¡¯s lonely silhouette stayed as he watched Wynn¡¯s back disappear into the distance. Additionally,


    he saw M who was perched on Wynn¡¯s shoulders trying to reach out her arms to him.


    ¡®Wynn, I¡¯ll tell you someday.


    ¡®That day will arrive very soon.


    ¡®When everything has been resolved, I¡¯ll bring you and M back to the rke family with fanfare!¡¯


    On the other side, after Chloe left the restaurant, she returned to her hotel and sat down on the carpet


    alone. She drunk red wine until she became intoxicated.


    With eyes full of tears, she stared at the night scenery of the city and mumbled, ¡°Why, why do you treat


    me this way? What have I done wrong?¡±


    To Chloe, Philip was her everything.


    However, her everything seemed to belong to someone else as of now!


    She could not ept it!


    The third youngdy of one of the biggest families in the capital city was troubled by the affairs of her


    own heart. If the public found out about it, it would definitely cause a scandal.


    A strong woman like her would actually get drunk over a man.


    The moonlight outside the window spilled into the hotel suite. Chloe stood up and slowly removed her


    lacy nightgown, revealing her graceful figure.


    She stared at her naked reflection in the mirror. About one inch away from her heart, there was a


    hideous scar.


    It was a stab wound.


    She could still remember that Philip had once risked his life for her.


    Warm tears flowed down her cheeks and dripped onto her chest.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe stroked the scar as she murmured with trembling lips, ¡°Philip, have you forgotten? This here, I


    gouged it for you before. Why can¡¯t you love me? Why?¡±


    If all the emotions in the world could be exined logically, there would not be so much regret.


    Chloe knew very well what she should do logically, but she could not bring herself to stop.


    She loved Philip to the point of madness.


    She was a woman troubled by love, and there was no escape for her.


    Her only trouble was not being able to obtain Philip¡¯s love.


    Back at the Yates familypound, Bob Yates could be seen sitting on the Grand Preceptor armchair


    in the inner hall, ying with the jade thumb ring that Philip had gifted him. Bob Yates was unable to


    conceal the smile on his lips.


    It was good stuff.


    This item was worth one hundred million!


    That useless Philip had managed to find such a valuable treasure, but the point was, he ignorantly


    gave it away to Bob.


    Sure enough, a piece of trash would never be worthy of a treasure.


    All of a sudden!


    The butler barged in and shouted in panic, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s bad!¡±


    Bob red at him angrily and yelled, ¡°What are you shouting for? Such insolence!¡±


    The butler immediately bowed his head. His body was trembling all over.


    ¡°So, what is it?¡± Bob said coldly, still fiddling with the jade thumb ring.


    ¡°Old Master, the Young Master, he¡¯s in trouble.¡± The butler looked very worried and was sweating


    profusely.


    Just moments ago he had been notified that Young Master Eric Yates was grievously injured. The


    latter¡¯s limbs were broken and all his teeth were shattered. Eric Yates was now in the hospital and was


    in critical condition.


    It was a catastrophe!


    Someone hadid hands on the Yates!


    Smack!


    Bob stood up furiously, shaking in anger.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    With his cane, he rushed out of the hall while saying anxiously, ¡°Hurry, bring me to the hospital, quickly!


    My Eric, nothing must happen to you!¡±


    Bob was very distressed and ordered someone to bring him to the hospital.


    Eric was his precious grandson, his youngest one at that, and the one he loved the most.


    In a ward in Second Public Hospital, Eric was lying on a bed. His eyes were nk, and his whole body


    wrapped in bandages.


    Ever since he woke up, he only stared at the ceiling nkly. There was no expression on his face.


    He had three broken ribs, and all his arms and legs had been broken. It would take at least one year for


    him to recover!


    As he stared at the ceiling, his dull eyes suddenly became bloodshot. His words were muffled as he


    roared in anger, ¡°I want to kill him! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    He was nothing but a vegetable now!


    The doctors said that he would face difficulties holding a knife and fork in the future, and he would have


    to undergo a long period of rehabilitation!


    What more would it take for him to walk.


    Of course, Philip was not aware of all this. Eric¡¯s other injuries had been caused by Theo¡¯s men.


    Offending Mr. rke was the same as courting death!

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Next to Eric stood a distinguished, middle-aged man in his mid-forties. His appearance was quite


    simr to Eric¡¯s.


    He was the chairman of Seafare Trading and was Eric¡¯s father, Samson Yates.


    Additionally, on the top of Eric¡¯s hospital bed, there was a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious


    clothes. The woman¡¯s eyes had turned red from crying. ¡°Who is so cruel to have beaten my son up like


    this?¡±


    She was Eric¡¯s mother, Cecelia Drew.


    Her heart was in pain. Evidently, a mother¡¯s children were her most beloved. At that moment, seeing


    that her child had been hurt by someone else, Cecelia¡¯s heart was bleeding!


    ¡°Eric, tell me, who hurt you? I¡¯ll ask your father to capture that person!¡±


    Cecelia wanted to hold Eric¡¯s hand but was afraid of hurting him, so she could only watch anxiously.


    A stream of tears fell from the corners of Eric¡¯s eyes. His chapped lips trembled as he said, ¡°Dad, you


    must avenge me! It¡¯s Philip rke, that spineless piece of trash! Kill him for me! I¡¯m a cripple now!¡±


    Samson had not said a single word ever since he appeared in the ward. Nevertheless, his face was


    extremely dark.


    Philip rke?


    Was he not a useless piece of trash?


    Why did he do such a thing?


    Was he tired of living?


    ¡°Samson, say something! Don¡¯t you feel bad that our son was beaten up by that worthless piece of


    trash? We must avenge our son! I want that b*stard to pay with his life!¡±


    Cecelia was crying, but her eyes were filled with malice!


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Samson became annoyed with Cecelia and red at her. ¡°You¡¯re the woman of the house, but you


    don¡¯t even take care of your son properly. He causes trouble all the time. If he really didn¡¯t do anything


    in the first ce, why did Philip do this to him?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Isn¡¯t he your son too? Fine, Samson Yates, I must be blind to have followed you!


    My son is suffering¡­¡±


    Cecelia stood up abruptly, pushed Samson aside, and started to make a scene.


    Seeing his heartbroken wife and at son lying on the hospital bed, Samson felt rather distressed in his


    heart. Hence, he hugged Cecelia and said, ¡°Okay, fine, stop crying already. I¡¯ll deal with this matter. I¡¯ll


    be sure to make Philip suffer ten times more pain than Eric.¡±


    Samson truly did not take that useless Philip seriously.


    However, why did Philip dare take things so far?


    Samson knew his son very well. He must have kept something from them.


    Nevertheless, it did not matter.


    Philip had to pay for it!


    With that said, Samson turned around and left the ward.


    On the other side, Bob arrived at the hospital right after Samson left.


    When he saw Eric wrapped up in bandages, lying on the hospital bed, he flew into a rage. He hit his


    cane against the floor and bellowed, ¡°Who did this to my grandson! I want him to pay tenfold!¡±


    When Eric saw Bob, he immediately burst into tears and started crying. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m a cripple now.


    It¡¯s Philip, he did this to me. Avenge me!¡±


    When Bob heard that Philip was the culprit, he became flushed with anger. The hand holding his cane


    trembled as he said, ¡°Okay, Eric, I¡¯ll capture Philip right now and break his bones. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡±


    Having said that, Bob brought a few men with him and sped aggressively through the night to Martha¡¯s


    home.


    More than half an hourter, Philip received a call from Martha.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote, what¡¯s the matter?


    Philip was in his small seventy to eighty square meters house, busy preparing the things to be used


    after M¡¯s surgery the day after. He had also just distributed tens of thousands worth of bonuses to his


    employees in group chats 940, 901, and 551 as a special reward to them.


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯ve got some guts! Come back here right now!¡±


    A loud shout was then heard. It was not Martha¡¯s voice on the other end of the line, but Bob Yates.


    Philip frowned as he immediately realized something. He calmly said, ¡°Bob Yates, are you here for


    Eric?¡±


    ¡°Very well, Philip rke, you dare call me by my full name? You¡¯re really insolent. Get the hell back


    here at once!¡±


    Bob was absolutely livid. After saying that, he mmed the phone.


    At the Old Johnston Manor, Martha and Charles stood in one corner as they trembled together.


    They had no idea why the old man had turned up at their house in the middle of the night with so many


    men in tow.


    He looked exceptionally furious.


    Martha exchanged a nce with Charles as she cursed internally, ¡®D*mn Philip, he must have caused


    trouble again! This time, he even provoked the old man! Even if he doesn¡¯t die this time, he won¡¯t leave


    unscathed.¡¯


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bob merely held the tiger head on his cane and sat stoically on the sofa with a grim expression on his


    face.


    The entire room was permeated with a murderous aura.


    Shortly after, Wynn returned home.


    She had also received a call from her mother. As soon as she walked in, she saw her grandfather


    sitting on the sofa somberly


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Wynn asked politely.


    But!


    Smack!


    Bob raised his cane and struck Wynn¡¯s leg!


    Wynn knelt on the ground in pain. Her face turned pale and big drops of sweat began to pour from her


    forehead.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    She did not understand why her grandfather was in such a mood. It was his first time beating her like


    that.


    ¡°Kneel! Kneel until Philipes back!¡±


    Bob shouted angrily, ¡°Useless piece of trash! You took a wolf into the house! You¡¯re a disgrace!¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    The house was filled with a murderous aura.


    No one spoke.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha, who had always been unreasonably noisy, was now quietly standing at one corner like an


    obedient baby. She was looking with lowered eyelids at the kneeling Wynn, afraid to make one sound.


    Wynn knelt with poise and said stubbornly, ¡°Grandpa, can you at least tell me what¡¯s going on? Did


    Philip do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Tell Philip to get back here at once!¡± Bob bellowed angrily. His face had a stony expression, and a


    biting chill could be seen in his eyes.


    Martha dared not say anything and merely stood there as she looked at Wynn. She winked at Wynn as


    a signal for her to call Philip.


    That wastrel must have caused trouble, otherwise, the old man would not have rushed to their house in


    the middle of the night. He had also brought many men with him, all of whom were lined up outside.


    There were also four more men inside the house with them.


    Scary!


    Martha¡¯s hatred toward Philip increased just like that.


    Wynn had just returned and had not figured out what the cause of all of it was yet. Nevertheless, she


    had a vague feeling that it had something to do with Eric.


    Although Wynn appeared stubborn on the surface, she was actually very nervous.


    They were about to face her grandfather, Bob Yates. Ever since she was young, she had felt that he


    was a formidable person. The daunting aura that he carried was fully portrayed at the moment as Wynn


    felt immense pressure from him.


    ¡°Grandpa, you must tell me what Philip did, otherwise, I can¡¯t call for him,¡± Wynn said weakly, but her


    kneeling posture was still firm.


    Bob red at Wynn and felt sorry for her from the bottom of his heart.


    Such a fine youngdy had chosen to marry a wimp and be the bout of everyone¡¯s jokes.


    In the past, Bob purposely did not attend Wynn¡¯s wedding and even announced that the Yates would


    not acknowledge Wynn as their granddaughter.


    That caused Wynn to lose her job in Fortune 500, and she ended up in Beacon Pharmaceutical as a


    result.


    ¡°Wynn, you¡¯re not involved in this matter. You just need to call Philip toe back. The rest of it has


    nothing to do with you!¡± Bob said sternly in a tone full of deterrence.


    Wynn was upset when she heard those words.


    As Philip¡¯s wife, it was her right to share his burdens.


    ¡°Philip will not return tonight. He¡¯s in the hospital with M. You can talk to me instead. If he made a


    mistake, I¡¯ll kowtow to you and beg for your forgiveness,¡± Wynn persisted.


    However.


    Bob then stood up with a sneer on his face and approached Wynn with his cane.


    The scene that ensued next shocked everyone!


    Without another word, Bob raised his hand and pped Wynn across the face.


    The loud smack was heard throughout the entire hall.


    ¡°What right do you have to speak to me like that? Can you represent Philip? Do you know what he has


    done?¡±


    Bob¡¯s face was flushed as he roared, ¡°If Philip doesn¡¯t return tonight, you¡¯ll continue to kneel! When he


    returns, that¡¯s when you can stand up!¡±


    When would this foolish granddaughter of hise back to her senses?


    Although Bob was furious, he still cared for Wynn.


    Martha dared not say anything even though Wynn had been beaten.


    She was merely a spineless, two-faced person, who could only act arrogantly in front of people like


    Philip. When faced with someone like her father, she dared not make any waves.


    Despite that, she was still distressed at the sight of Wynn being beaten, and said anxiously, ¡°Wynnie,


    hurry up and tell that wretch to return at once! Why are you still protecting him now? He should be


    responsible for his own mistakes. He¡¯s not the son-inw of Johnston family, nor the grandson-inw of


    the Yates family.¡±


    While she cursed, Martha tried to discern Bob¡¯s mood.


    Nevertheless, the stubborn Wynn only continued to kneel without saying a word or taking out her


    phone.


    Bob nearly exploded in fury!


    Hemented her bullheadedness, pointed at her viciously, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Very well,


    you¡¯ve chosen to rebel! From now on, you¡¯ll no longer be the granddaughter of Bob Yates. The Yates


    family will not acknowledge your bloodline!¡±


    Those words were very harsh.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Martha became startled at those words and rushed at her father while shouting, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this!


    Wynn is your granddaughter! This matter is that wimp¡¯s fault!¡±


    She turned to Wynn angrily, held her shoulders, and shook them desperately. ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t be silly.


    Just hurry up and tell that wimp toe back. We won¡¯t get involved in this matter. He must solve his


    own problems.¡±


    Why was her daughter so stupid? Was it worth it to stand against Old Master Yates for that wastrel?


    However.


    Wynnughed coldly as her eyes became tearful. She nced at Martha before looking at Bob.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know you¡¯re here for Eric. I don¡¯t know what happened to him, but youid your hands on


    me as soon as I stepped in here. Did you find out about what Eric did? Do you know what Eric did to


    me today?¡±


    Wynn was infuriated.


    This was her grandfather, an old man who did not care about right or wrong and distinguished between


    grandson and granddaughter.


    To Bob, Eric was the flesh and blood of the Yates, his precious grandson.


    Was Wynn not his granddaughter?


    Bob¡¯s mouth twitched. However, his love for his grandson caused him to ignore her statement as he


    retorted, ¡°Eric is the grandson of the Yates family. Even if he did something wrong, it should be the


    Yates who punish him. An outsider has no right to break his limbs!¡±


    Thump, thump, thump!


    As he spoke, Bob angrily tapped his ck-and-gold cane that was embellished with a tiger¡¯s head


    against the floor that was tiled.


    Everyone in the house fell silent.


    What?


    Philip broke Eric¡¯s limbs?


    Martha was the first person who fell into disbelief. Her breathing became rapid, and her eyes rolled


    back into her head as she almost passed out.


    They were doomed!


    Philip had wreaked huge havoc this time!


    Wynn was obviously startled by this as well. She had not expected such an oue at all.


    Despite that, she did not have any regrets. Philip was her husband, and she was willing to stand by his


    side.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°He asked for it.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Wynn bit her lip and said this.


    ¡°Very well, very well indeed!¡±


    Bobughed menacingly and ordered his men, ¡°Beat her! I want to see how hard the bones of Wynn


    Johnston are! Let¡¯s see if Philip can return before you¡¯ve been killed!¡±


    Two bodyguards stepped forward and swung their big hands. Consequently, several blowsnded on


    Wynn¡¯s face!


    Wynn was a feisty woman. Although she was beaten up and ended up vomiting blood from her mouth,


    she knelt steadfastly without crying out in pain.


    Bob stared at Wynn frostily. He refused to believe that Philip would not return!


    ¡°Call Philip! Tell him that Wynn is here. If he doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll beat her to death!¡±


    Bob turned around and shouted at Martha.


    Martha got a fright. She picked up the phone. Her fingers shook as she dialed Philip¡¯s number. ¡°Phil¡­


    Philip,e back at once! Wynn, Wynnie is being beaten to death¡­¡±


    Cries echoed throughout the house.


    It was Martha¡¯s wails.


    She was heartbroken at the sight of her little girl being beaten.


    When Philip received the call, he had just arrived at the street right outside the Old Johnston Manor. He


    heard the pping sounds from the receiver and was immediately enraged.


    D*mn Bob Yates!


    He was courting death!


    The entire Yates family was courting their death!


    Very well!


    He had given them an inch, and they had now taken a mile!


    The entire Yates family would disappear from the world then!


    Philip dashed into the manor, and as soon as he stepped into the house, he saw Wynn kneeling in front


    of Bob. Wynn¡¯s face was red and swollen. Not to mention, her mouth was full of blood, and the two


    bodyguards showed no signs of stopping as they pped her face back and forth.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    An angry roar!


    Philip pounced and threw a couple of punches.


    Bam!


    Before the two bodyguards could realize what was happening, they each received a punch to the face


    and immediately slumped back in a daze.


    Despite that, they were physically strong after all and could take Philip¡¯s blows.


    With a grim expression on his face, Philip squatted and inhaled coldly.


    Especially when he saw the injuries on Wynn¡¯s face.


    He could hardly contain his anger!


    They dared hit Wynn!


    It was tantamount to ying with fire!


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re finally home. Are you going toe with me quietly, or do I need to drag you with


    me?¡±


    Bob knocked his cane on the tiles of the floor once again, producing a loud, frightening thump.


    Philip turned his face around. His eyes could be seen exuding a bitter chill, and his mouth was


    upturned at its corners. He was wearing a very dangerous smile!


    If Chloe were there, she would have definitely understood the meaning of his smile!


    Philip was infuriated!


    His wrath would tten mountains and destroy rivers!


    Philip rke of the past, he was wearing the very same smile he had on when he annihted the rivals


    of Chloe and the Sommerset family!


    ¡°Bob Yates, do you know the taste of total family destruction?¡± Philip asked.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Bob scoffed nonchntly. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re just a worthless piece of trash. Can you even brag about


    something like that?¡±


    Philip clenched his fists tightly, his dark eyes scrutinizing the four bodyguards in the house along with


    the men surrounding the area.


    It would not be easy.


    Although he had learned a few moves from Reed, his two fists would be insufficient for so many


    people.


    He had to wrap things up quickly.


    ¡°Bob Yates, I think the number of people you brought won¡¯t suffice,¡± Philip jeered.


    The sneer on Bob¡¯s face remained. Although he did not know where Philip had gotten the courage to


    say such things to him, he had brought many people just to capture him. How could the tables turn?


    Could a useless wimp like him create a miracle?


    At this time, Martha stepped forward, pointed at Philip¡¯s nose, and shouted, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re to be held


    responsible for your own mess! The Johnston family has nothing to do with this!¡±


    Martha was scared and eager to cut off all ties with Philip.


    The old man was angry, and the consequences were unimaginable.


    However, what Martha did not expect was for the repercussions to be even more serious when he


    was angry!


    More serious than the entire sky falling!


    ¡°Philip, be a man and take responsibility for your own actions. You can break your own arms first and


    thene with me to kneel in front of Eric to beg for his forgiveness. If he¡¯s willing to let you off, then


    I¡¯ll let you go. However, you won¡¯t show yourself in Riverdale ever again, and you will divorce Wynn


    too.¡± Bob snickered coldly.


    In his eyes, Philip was nothing more than a useless wimp.


    Wynn¡¯s heart trembled violently at Bob¡¯s words.


    Grandpa was very domineering. He was prepared to deny Philip any chance of survival.


    Would someone like Eric let Philip off the hook so easily?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree! What right do you have to take Philip away? You didn¡¯t even ask about what Eric


    did. He deserved it!¡±


    Wynn got up and stood in front of Philip, ring at Bob as she spoke.


    ¡°Shut up! Another word from you and I¡¯ll take care of you too!¡± Bob was furious. Wynn was constantly


    testing his limits, and he was very annoyed by that.


    Even if she was his granddaughter, Bob did not mind teaching her a small lesson if she persisted.


    Martha was terribly scared. Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, she became even more flustered.


    She did not wish for her daughter to be hampered by a rotten person like Philip.


    ¡°Philip rke, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking. From now on, you¡¯re no longer the son-inw of the


    Johnston family. My daughter will divorce you!¡± Martha shouted at Philip desperately.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Philip said angrily as he stared at Martha with daggers in his eyes.


    He was fed up with Martha¡¯s unprovoked usations.


    He had tolerated such a mother-inw for three years.


    Martha was caught by surprise, especially when she came into contact with Philip¡¯s murderous gaze.


    Hence, with her heart pounding rapidly, she said weakly, ¡°Very well, Philip, you dare shout at me now! I


    don¡¯t have a son-inw like you! Dad, take this trash away now!¡±


    After scolding Philip, Martha took a few steps backward in fear that Philip would rush at her and beat


    her.


    She had witnessed it earlier. When Philip came in, he beat up the two bodyguards.


    The fellow could actually dole out some punches.


    Bob sneered at Philip with pity in his eyes. ¡°Did you hear that? You¡¯re a single man now. Kneel


    obediently and break your arms, thene with me to beg for Eric¡¯s forgiveness. Maybe then you can


    keep your pathetic life.¡±


    However.


    Philip¡¯s expression sank. He raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Are you sure you want


    me to kneel in front of you?¡±


    Bob frowned as he felt a sudden surge of dreadfulness and retorted, ¡°Why, do you think you can


    escape with just two hands? Even if you do manage to, what about your wife and child?¡±


    A chill spread across Philip¡¯s eyes. Bob dared to threaten him with Wynn and M?


    In an instant, Philip took the initiative and stepped forward. It has to be said that the bodyguard beside


    Bob did not even see when Philip made the first move.


    Bam!


    One punch!


    Philip¡¯s punch hit Bob¡¯s face and blood was spilled immediately!


    Bob staggered backward and slumped limply on the sofa. Blood from his nose was now sttered all


    over his face as his head buzzed!


    At his age, he could no longer withstand such a blow. He was already dizzy from one strike!


    The result of Philip¡¯s blow took Martha and the rest of the people in the house by surprise.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    ¡°Philip, what have you done?!¡± Martha shrieked.


    By now, Philip had already eliminated another four bodyguards.


    Wynn stared at Philip in a daze, realizing once again that he had terrifying fighting skills!


    The men outside wanted to rush in. However, when they saw Philip standing next to Bob, choking the


    latter¡¯s neck, they dared not risk it.


    Bob¡¯s face was bloody, and his breathing was rapid. His hands were trembling as he gave Philip a


    vicious side-re and said, ¡°You¡­ you darey hands on me! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Up until now, Bob was still unaware of his situation.


    Martha was huddled in a corner. She could only watch helplessly as Philip choked her father¡¯s neck.


    She yelled agitatedly, ¡°Philip, let go at once! If anything happens to my father, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    How dare the good-for-nothing do this?


    Nevertheless, Philip only threw a nce at Martha and said, ¡°Martha Yates, he¡¯s your father, not mine.


    He dared to hit Wynn, he has to pay the price!¡±


    With one sentence, Philip made everyone feel as though they had plunged into an icy abyss.


    Martha never thought that Philip, who had always been useless, would portray such an imposing


    demeanor.


    It was the head of the Yates family.


    Wynn took some time toe back to her senses. She quickly said, ¡°Philip, let him go. He¡¯s my


    grandfather!¡±


    That was right; he was her grandfather after all.


    Wynn could not bear to watch Philip choke him like that.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at Wynn, and asked her in all seriousness, ¡°Wynnie, he ordered his


    men to beat you up indiscriminately and even threatened you and M. Are you sure you want me to let


    him go?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Wynn was now in a dilemma. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°He¡¯s my grandfather after all. Even if


    he has done something terribly wrong, I must forgive him.¡±


    Philip fell silent, and without another word, he slowly loosened his chokehold.


    Bob¡¯s entire face was flushed red. When Philip let go of him, he opened his mouth and drew big gulps


    of air.


    At that moment, Bob truly felt the threat of death.


    For many years, he had not suffered the taste of defeat.


    However, that day, he had almost died in the hands of Philip, the wastrel.


    ¡°Wynn, take Mom and Dad out. I want to have a good chat with Old Master Yates.¡±


    Philip said solemnly; his eyes had traces of deterrence within them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wynn did not know what to do, but she could only trust Philip for now.


    Hopefully, he would not cause any more trouble.


    Since the old man was in the house and Philip was in a strategic position, the men outside dared not


    make any rash moves.


    Philip said sternly, ¡°Old Master, tell your men to withdraw from the house. Believe me, I have the


    strength to deal with you before they can take any action.¡±


    Bob¡¯s head was still buzzing. Hence, after brief consideration, he waved his hand angrily and motioned


    to his men to withdraw.


    On the other hand, Wynn pulled Charles and Martha along with her.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t cause any trouble. Just speak to grandpa nicely,¡± Wynn said to Philip before leaving.


    She was afraid that Philip might lose his temper and do something irrational.


    ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Philip chuckled.


    Very soon, only Philip and Bob were left.


    Sitting on the single-person sofa, Philip said without beating around the bush, ¡°Old Master, what do you


    think is the current social standing of the Yates family in Riverdale?¡±


    Bob was already quite sober at this point. Hearing Philip¡¯s question, he could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°Philip, even if the Yates are not considered first-ss in Riverdale, we¡¯re at least second or third ss.


    Why, is a good-for-nothing like you nning to do something to the Yates?¡±


    Bob felt the utmost disdain from Philip¡¯s attitude and mannerisms.


    What did he mean by that?


    He wanted toy his hands on the Yates?


    A wimp like him?


    Philip merely smiled indifferently, took out his phone, dialed a number, and said to Bob, ¡°Then, do you


    want to witness the Yates family¡¯s copse in ten minutes?¡±


    Ba-thump!


    Bob¡¯s heart sank. He suddenly felt a sense of crisis as he looked at Philip¡¯s nonchnt smile.


    He felt extremely unsettled.


    What was happening? How could he feel such pressure from a wastrel?


    Impossible!


    After a moment of silence, Bob said slowly, ¡°Philip, I came here out of a fit today. Maybe Eric really did


    something wrong. Let me go home and have a good talk with him. Why don¡¯t we just leave it as it is


    today?¡±


    Bob backed down.


    Indeed, he felt unprecedented pressure from Philip.


    That pressure made him think twice.


    However, Philip ignored his words and merely smiled faintly. ¡°A son¡¯s wrongdoings must be corrected


    by his father. The Yates family has never produced a good man. I already taught Eric a lesson for what


    he did today. Nheless, Old Master, why are you so eager to stand up for him? Is the entire Yates


    family less than one Eric?¡±


    With that said, when the call connected the next second, Philip calmly said in front of Bob, ¡°Old Man


    George, in ten minutes, I want all of Yates¡¯ properties to go bankrupt. That applies to any amount of


    profit that the Yates have gained through illegal means. Additionally, rted evidence of their dirty


    dealings should be handed over to the Law Enforcement Bureau!¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Bob sneered reflexively when he heard Philip¡¯s words.


    Was he joking?


    Ten minutes and the Yates family will go bankrupt?


    ¡°Philip, do you know the value of the assets the Yates have? Two billion!¡±


    Bobughed coldly, his eyes full of contempt for Philip. ¡°Do you really think you can make the Yates


    family go bankrupt with just one phone call? You¡¯re too na?ve.¡±


    Bob shook his head and suddenly felt that all his worries had been for nothing.


    Philip was just a little good at fighting. How could he really have the means to make someone go


    bankrupt just like that?


    Was he bing senile?


    He was actually scared by that wretch.


    However.


    Philip smiled cidly and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll start with Samson


    Yates. He¡¯s Eric¡¯s father, so he has failed in his responsibilities as a father to teach Eric well.¡±


    After saying that, Philip called George Thomas again. ¡°The n has changed. I want the Yates¡¯¡¯


    properties to go bankrupt one by one, starting with Samson Yates¡¯.¡±


    On the other end of the line, George replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Young Master, please wait for a moment


    while I handle it.¡±


    After the call disconnected, the room fell silent again.


    Bob could not understand why Philip spoke with such confidence.


    Well, he would wait and see.


    At this time, Samson was in his office. He had gotten in touch with a few top-notched hooligans in


    Riverdale. He wanted to teach Philip a lesson that he would never forget for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Remember, I want him crippled, not dead,¡± Samson said ominously.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They each took Samson¡¯s money one by one and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yates. We¡¯ve


    worked together for many years. We won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Samson nodded, his eyelids jumping madly.


    All of a sudden, a flustered female secretary barged in and shouted, ¡°Mr. Yates, something has


    happened! Our traders overseas have suddenly cut off all supply. Eight domestic branchpanies


    have also received notifications from their suppliers that all supplies will be halted. Furthermore, they


    have received notices from the tax department saying that there is a problem with our taxation. The


    company is now suspended, and all financial and ounting books have retained by the tax


    department!¡±


    The female secretary was rather agitated. All of a sudden, thepany was facing so many major


    incidents!


    Each one was enough to make Seafare Trading go bankrupt!


    Samson flinched.


    ¡°What? Say it clearly, why was the supply cut off without any prior warning? Hasn¡¯t our finance team


    been doing a good job all this while? Why are we under investigation all of a sudden?¡± Samson started


    to panic.


    Whichpany had no financial problems?


    If they were exposed, Samson would be put in jail for at least ten years!


    ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t know either. We heard that it was an anonymous report,¡± the female secretary replied


    nervously.


    An anonymous report?


    Samson stood up. Big drops of sweat were dripping from his forehead as he mmed the table. ¡°It


    should be okay. Our books are very detailed and there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Now, the problem is


    with the foreign and domestic suppliers. Why did they cut off the supply?¡±


    What a joke.


    The Seafare Trading Company was a tradingpany, and a foreign one at that!


    With their suppliers no longer willing to send them supplies, Samson would have to fork out a huge


    sum of money to find new suppliers. It was a matter of both time and money.


    The female secretary hesitated for a long while before saying, ¡°They said they found a new trading


    partner that offered to pay half our price.¡±


    ¡°What? Half? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to no profit at all?¡± Samson was shocked.


    At half the price, there was no profit to be made at all.


    Therefore, he was very sure that it was apetitor!


    At this moment, Samson was in a state of confusion as he hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and find out who


    contacted those suppliers. I must find out! I want to see who dares mess around with Samson Yates!¡±


    The secretary left, and only Samson and the few hooligans remained in the huge conference room.


    Nevertheless, the hooligans knew that Samson was facing a business crisis now, so they left quickly as


    well.


    Right then, before Samson could take a breather, the female secretary from before ran into the room


    once again. Her expression this time was highly unsettled.


    ¡°What now? Speak slowly!¡± Samson could tell that something else had happened.


    ¡°Boss, our downstream channel distributors are requesting returns and refunds!¡± The secretary gulped.


    ¡°All? Returns and refunds?¡±


    Samson was bbergasted, and his breathing became rapid. Additionally, his face turned red!


    If all the goods were returned, and the money was refunded, Seafare Trading would go bankrupt!


    Assets worth a total of one billion!


    Ruined just like that?


    ¡°Get someone to suppress it! A return and refund cannot happen!¡± Samson said menacingly.


    The secretary said as she cried, ¡°We can¡¯t do that, Boss. They have already blocked the doors of all


    the branches and are demanding we do so. There are problems with our goods, all of which are fakes.


    The Bureau of Industry and Commerce is already investigating the matter.¡±


    Crack!


    Samson¡¯s heart shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Fakes? How could that be?¡± Samson was in aplete panic now. If the issue was investigated, not


    only would he go bankrupt, but he would end up in jail!


    The secretary cried. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The people from the Tax Department and the Bureau of Industry and


    Commerce are downstairs. They want to see you. The security stopped them at the door.¡±


    Samson copsed in his chair. He could only stare at the chandelier on the ceiling with his dull eyes.


    They hade so soon.


    He did not even know where the fakes hade from.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    His opponent was too formidable!


    He or she was driving him to his grave!


    Samson could not understand how he had provoked such an opponent.


    Nevertheless, he did not have the time to think about it. Samson quickly took out his phone and called


    his father. At the moment, only his father could save him.


    Very soon, Bob, who was still in the Old Johnston Manor, received a call from Samson.


    Bob¡¯s ringtone was like an evil melody.


    Bob stared at his phone on the table for a long time, afraid to answer it.


    It had been less than ten minutes since Philip dered that he would make the Seafare Trading


    Company that belonged to Samson go bankrupt.


    Could it be¡­


    Impossible!


    ¡°Old Master, you should pick up the call. Samson must be calling you for help,¡± Philip said as he sipped


    his tea calmly.


    Bob was dubious but answered the call anyway. Almost immediately, Samson¡¯s crying voice was from


    the other end of the phone, ¡°Dad, you must save me this time. Mypany has gone bankrupt. The


    business and tax authorities are also after me!¡±


    Ba-thump!


    Bob¡¯s heart took a dive, and he gaped at Philip who was indifferent.


    He really had done what he said he would do.


    ¡°Samson, what did you say?¡± Bob was still in disbelief as he asked in a quivering voice.


    ¡°Dad, thepany¡­ thepany is bankrupt! They¡¯re here for me, they want to take me away. Think


    of something quickly!¡± Samson was anxious and terrified.


    Once he was caught, he would be put in jail for sure!


    At this moment, Bob finally flew into a panic. His eyes fell on Philip, and he asked, ¡°Did you really do


    this?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s only the appetizer.¡±


    That one sentence from Philip broke Bob¡¯s final defense.


    Samson naturally heard the exchange of words from the other end of the line and asked in nervous


    curiosity, ¡°Dad, who are you talking to? Who did what?¡±


    Bob said quaveringly, ¡°Samson, yourpany¡¯s bankruptcy was caused by Philip.¡±


    Although Bob was unwilling to believe it, the truth was right in front of him, and he had no choice but to


    believe it.


    Philip rke actually did it!


    Who the hell was he?


    Just one phone call, and in less than ten minutes, Samson¡¯spany went bankrupt!


    Horrifying! It was simply too horrifying!


    Was this the useless son-inw of the Johnston family?


    When Samson heard this, he was stunned. It took a long while for him to react. ¡°Dad, how could that


    be? Isn¡¯t he just a useless piece of trash?¡±


    Samson could not believe it.


    He had just been discussing with hooligans how to mutte Philip.


    Now, hispany was suddenly bankrupt, and the cause of it was Philip?


    Bob sighed. ¡°He¡¯s right next to me now.¡±


    Subsequently, Bob handed the phone to Philip. Philip took the phone from Bob and said with augh,


    ¡°Samson Yates, you have a good son. This is just your appetizer.¡±


    Samson thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t know what Eric did wrong, but since


    you¡¯ve already maimed him, how about the matter stop here? On the ount that you¡¯re the grandson-


    inw of the Yates, let¡¯s just stop here.¡±


    Samson had no other choice. The wimp that he had always looked down upon had suddenly dealt him


    a fatal blow. What else could he do?


    Resist?


    The representatives of the two different bureaus were waiting for him downstairs.


    Contrary to his expectations, Philip said, ¡°There are some things that once have been done, cannot be


    undone. Enjoy yourst few days of freedom.¡±


    Philip hung up the phone once he was done speaking and said to Bob, ¡°Old Master, I know you¡¯re well


    connected. You can start setting up your defenses now. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Bob was taken aback, and his heart began to pound wildly.


    However, all of a sudden, his gaze became resolute as he asked, ¡°Philip rke, are you sure you won¡¯t


    let go of the Yates?¡±


    ¡°If the Yates aren¡¯t destroyed, I¡¯ll have trouble sleeping and eating. Besides, this is the price you have


    to pay,¡± Philip replied mildly.


    Bob was crestfallen. However, he had gone through countless battles over the years and had


    experienced strong winds and waves. He soon stabilized his mind. ¡°Philip, I have to admit that I¡¯ve


    underestimated you. Nheless, I advise you not to be too heavy-handed, to forgive and forget! The


    Yates family is not a force to be reckoned with. Before you do anything to the Yates, you should weigh


    the price of it yourself!¡±


    Bob had thought about it thoroughly. At most, Philip only had a few connections.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, such action against Samson had most likely exhausted his strength andwork.


    Bob had also thought of the possibility that it was all a bluff.


    The bankruptcy of the Seafare Trading Company was most probably the most Philip could do.


    Therefore, Bob was quite confident. In Riverdale, apart from the few big families, no one else was


    qualified to oppose the Yates!


    Bob was as steady as a mountain when he dialed a number and said, ¡°Old Fargo, I¡¯m facing a bit of


    difficulty here and need your help.¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    A loud, booming voice was heard from the other end of the line, containing a trace of mncholiness.


    ¡°Bob, what has happened for you to call me thiste at night? This is very unlike you.¡±


    Desmond Fargo was currently at home in his study room, looking at the following day¡¯s work minutes.


    He was wearing reading sses, and his hair was white at his temples.


    He carried the aura of someone who had been in an official position for a long time. His actions and


    demeanor were both stoic and resolute.


    Bob Yates was a good friend of his for many years. In the past, both of them were often seen hand-in-


    hand, achieving numerous aplishments in the system together.


    Even though Bob had retired early, he still had a strong influence. That was especially true when it


    came to many students.


    Bob flicked a nce at the nonchnt Philip and said, ¡°Desmond, my son Samson is facing some


    problems in hispany. The tax officers got to him and said there are problems with his books.


    Please help me suppress them. Also, please talk to Jeffrey for me. The Industry and Commerce


    Bureau said that the goods that were sold by Samson¡¯spany, the Seafare Trading were fakes.


    Please do me a favor and talk to these two departments. You¡¯re more familiar with them.¡±


    Although Bob was getting on in years, he was still very articte; his words were very concise.


    He knew very well that if he wanted to save Samson, he had to step forward and contact his old


    friends.


    Most importantly, Desmond was still in the system, and his words carried a certain amount of weight.


    ¡°Problems in Samson¡¯spany? Hasn¡¯t it been doing well all this while? Why so sudden?¡± Desmond


    sat up straight and took off his reading sses. His expression was full of astonishment.


    It was impossible to say that he had not benefited from Samson over the years.


    As a junior, respecting one¡¯s elders was beyond reproach.


    However, many times, the sum involved was huge.


    Therefore, Desmond was well aware that if Samson got into trouble, he would not be able to escape


    scotfree either.


    ¡°Samson¡¯s son, Eric, has offended some people. Consequently, the other party is attacking Samson¡¯s


    company. Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Just help me deal with the two parties I


    mentioned just now.¡± Bob was beginning to be anxious. He still had to contact other people.


    ¡°Very well, Bob. I¡¯ll handle it right away, just wait for my¡­ wait! Who are you people? Who allowed you


    to barge in here! Get out!¡±


    All of a sudden, a shout was heard from the other end of the line.


    Soon after, Bob heard a voice over the phone say, ¡°Desmond Fargo, you are suspected of having


    received mary benefits and being involved in power-for-money deals. You are now under arrest.


    Pleasee with us!¡±


    Hearing this, Bob trembled reflexively.


    He shouted apprehensively, ¡°Desmond, Desmond, what happened? Who barged into your house?¡±


    With a click, the phone was picked up, and the voice of a middle-aged man that had a trace of


    amusement within it was heard, ¡°Bob Yates, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that this connection of yours has


    been severed by us. Desmond Fargo has now been officially apprehended. You should prepare a


    backup n now.¡±


    Click!


    Bob fell into a panic. After recovering, he hurriedly dialed Peter¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Peter, did something


    happen? Desmond has been arrested.¡±


    ¡°Dad, something has happened! I¡¯ve been removed from my post. Now, representatives from the two


    bureaus are waiting for me by the door. You must save me!¡± Peter¡¯s cry for help was heard over the


    phone.


    Bob became drenched in cold sweat when he heard this!


    Desmond Fargo had kept a low profile for many years and was responsible for facilitating the Yates


    family¡¯s actions. That was especially true for the deals they were to make in the future.


    Bob had also sent Peter into the system for the same purpose. However, Peter had now been arrested


    as well!


    Bob had nned for it all his life, yet his two lines had been severed just like that!


    The two were the Yates family¡¯s future support!


    Samson¡¯spany had gone bankrupt, Peter had been apprehended, and even Desmond had been


    arrested as well!


    Bob was drenched in cold sweat as his hands trembled uncontrobly.


    At this moment, he finally understood what Philip meant by the taste of total family destruction.


    ¡°Did you do all that?¡± Bob endured the tremors in his heart as he asked nervously.


    Philip sat on the sofa nonchntly, nced at his phone, and said, ¡°Next up is Ted Yates.¡±


    Ted?!


    Bob was taken aback for a moment. Nevertheless, he then hurriedly called his favorite grandson to


    warn him to be careful.


    However, before he could dial Ted¡¯s number, his phone rang!


    It was from Ted!


    At that instant, Bob dared not pick up the call. His face paled, and he was afraid that the call would


    bring bad news.


    ¡°Pick up the call. Some things are set in stone. Whether you find out sooner orter, the oue will


    be the same,¡± Philip said calmly.


    With trembling hands, Bob answered the call. Immediately, Ted¡¯s agitated voice was heard over the


    phone, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s trouble! There¡¯s a problem with the oasis development project that¡¯s


    happening south of Riverdale. The contract went wrong and the entire project is now void. We have to


    compensate the other party six hundred million due to a breach in the contract!¡±


    Six hundred million!


    Bob¡¯s breathing stuttered all of a sudden.


    The Yates family had a total of one billion in property and another one billion in terms of investments.


    They had a total of two billion in assets!


    When Samson¡¯spany went bankrupt, they suffered a loss of one billion!


    However, would he dare refuse to pay six hundred million in terms ofpensation?


    The oasis development project that was south of Riverdale was an Apex Group project.


    He could not afford to abandon it!


    ¡°Compensate them! We must handle our rtionship with the Apex Group properly and try our best to


    get the project back. We still have a chance to make aeback!¡± Bob said through gritted teeth.


    There was a menacing look on his face.


    Yes, they still had a chance!


    As long as the project existed, the Yates would not copse!


    The worst thing that could happen was that the Yates would not make much money out of it. However,


    once their reputation was firmly established, there would be more opportunities for them in the future!


    Nevertheless, in the next second, Ted eximed, ¡°Grandpa, we can¡¯t! The chairman of the Apex


    Group, George Thomas, has called me personally. The project will no longer be handled by the Yates!


    Now, not only do we have topensate them with six hundred million, but the two hundred million


    that we paid in advance has gone down the drain too!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Bob crumbled at the news. He fell into a slump on the sofa as he clutched his chest and gulped for air.


    How did such a thing happen?


    Samson¡¯spany had gone bankrupt!


    Ted had been taken away!


    The oasis development project that was south of Riverdale had been terminated with a loss of eight


    hundred million!


    What the hell had happened exactly? Had the world gone mad?


    Even if Bob Yates had the greatest of abilities, he could not cause such destruction to the Yates family


    in a matter of minutes!


    Bob regretted it now. He bitterly, utterly, absolutely regretted it now!


    Only then did he realize how stupid he had been to provoke someone like Philip rke.


    He was not a wimp; he was the Devil himself!

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Bob quickly regained his senses and picked up his phone. He had another way out; the angel investor!


    As long as the angel investor continued to invest in the Yates, there was still a chance for him to make


    aeback!


    Mr. rke. That was right, Mr. rke!


    That angel investor had mentioned it before that his actions were on the ount of Mr. rke.


    Bob could not wait to find this mysterious and wealthy Mr. rke.


    However, at this moment.


    Philip nced at his phone cidly and asked with a grin, ¡°Old Master, are you trying to approach the


    foreign businessman that invested one billion in your familyst time toe and save you?¡±


    Bob was startled. His gaze swept across Philip and saw a trace of victory in thetter¡¯s eyes.


    Could it be, that Mr. rke was¡­


    No, impossible!


    Bob shook his head repeatedly and screamed in utter aversion, ¡°It can¡¯t be you! Impossible! You¡¯re


    nothing but a worthless piece of trash, the useless son-inw of the Johnston family!¡±


    He would not believe it!


    However, the next second, Philip dialed a number on his phone and said, ¡°Buffer, retract that


    investment of one billion.¡±


    ¡°Sure, my most esteemed Mr. rke. I¡¯ll do it right away,¡± Buffer¡¯s respectful voice was heard from the


    other end of the line.


    He was in the capital city at the moment and had booked a flight to Riverdale for the next day.


    As soon as Philip¡¯s voice fell, Bob¡¯s phone rang.


    Bob quickly picked up the phone in hope of a piece of good news.


    However, another desperate voice was heard from the other end of the line instead, ¡°Old¡­ Old Master,


    our family has gone bankrupt! The investment of one billion is now gone!¡±


    Ka-thunk!


    Bob could no longer take the pressure. His body went limp, and he sank into the sofa as he stared at


    the chandelier nkly.


    He was finished. The Yates were finished.


    In under twenty minutes, the prestigious Yates family had fallen from heaven to hell.


    At this moment, Bob was paralyzed on the sofa as if he had been drained of blood.


    Philip stood up, looked at Bob who was crying on the sofa, and said, ¡°This is the Yates family¡¯s


    comeuppance. You must reap the bitter fruit that you sowed yourself.¡±


    With that said, Philip was ready to turn around and leave.


    However, at this time, Philip¡¯s phone rang. When Philip looked at the disy of his phone, he frowned!


    He turned around.


    Bob knelt on the ground with his phone in his hand. He had aged considerably for some reason. ¡°Philip,


    I beg of you, please give the Yates a way out!¡±


    Bam, bam, bam!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Bob Yate was already so old. Nevertheless, at that moment, he knelt in front of Philip and kowtowed to


    him as he begged for mercy!


    The once-uppity Bob Yates now looked like a frail, old man, kneeling and begging for forgiveness.


    Philip stared at him cidly as he answered the call.


    A woman¡¯s voice was heard on the other end of the line, ¡°Philip, I heard from Samson. Grandpa also


    sent me a message just now. I¡­ I want to beg you¡­ please leave us a way out.¡±


    Silence.


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°Jess, I¡¯ll give you two options. First, save the Yates. Second, be Buffer¡¯s


    student.¡±


    Jess was the only person in the Yates family who had treated Wynn and Philip well, so Philip had not


    nned to attack her from the beginning.


    However, Jess was now begging him to let the Yates off. She only had one option, and she had to


    make a choice.


    Sure enough, Jess fell silent for a long while before finally replying, ¡°I choose to save the Yates.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Philip responded and hung up the phone.


    With his eyes on Bob who was now trembling, Philip said coldly, ¡°On Jess¡¯s ount, the Yates family


    will not be destroyed. However, don¡¯t even think about making aeback. From now on, not a single


    member of the Yates family will enter Riverdale. I don¡¯t want toy eyes on any one of you ever again,


    otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    With that said, Philip no longer looked at Bob who was still kneeling and kowtowing on the ground.


    Instead, he opened the door and stepped out of the house.


    Outside the house, Wynn and the others were waiting anxiously.


    Seeing Philipe out unscathed, Wynn breathed a sigh of relief. She ran over and hugged Philip


    while crying, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone again. I can share the weight of the burdens that you have.¡±


    Philip returned her hug and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the other hand, Martha rushed into the house anxiously and saw her elderly father kneeling on the


    ground. She screeched, ¡°Philip rke, what did you do to my father! You good-for-nothing piece of


    trash!¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Philip ignored Martha and turned his attention to the men standing outside the house. ¡°Do you still want


    toy your hands on me?¡±


    Those people exchanged silent looks. When they saw Bob kneeling on the ground, they stepped back


    without a fuss.


    Philip then left the Old Johnston Manor with Wynn.


    Before that, Wynn had noticed the situation in the house and asked Philip, ¡°Philip, what did you do to


    Grandpa? Why is he kneeling on the ground?¡±


    Wynn was shocked!


    The scene was simply unbelievable!


    Bob was the Old Master of the Yates family!


    He was her grandfather, a stubborn old fogey!


    However, at that moment, he was kneeling on the ground, and tears could be seen streaming down his


    cheeks!


    Philip¡­ what exactly did he say to the Old Master?


    Philip looked at Wynn and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next time. Now, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital to treat the


    injuries on your face. If a scar is left, you won¡¯t be beautiful anymore.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s words got stuck in her throat. Looking at one side of Philip¡¯s face, she wanted to ask but


    eventually refrained from doing so. Thus, she rolled her eyes instead.


    He could still say such cheeky words in this situation.


    Philip had changed. He was different from before.


    Wynn had never experienced such a sense of security before.


    It seemed as if Philip was now able to do everything.


    That was also precisely why Wynn felt unprecedented pressure.


    At the hospital, Wynn got her injuries treated before she and Philip went to apany M in her


    ward.


    M would undergo surgery the next day.


    Neither Wynn nor Philip fell asleep that night; both of them found themselves lost in their own thoughts.


    The next day, the news about the Yates¡¯ bankruptcy spread like wildfire and caused an uproar in


    Riverdale. Evidently, it became the topic of interest for many people.


    The Yates could be considered a second-rate family in Riverdale. Especially since Old Master Bob


    Yates used to be a senior ranking officer in the provincial system and still had many students even


    though he was already retired.


    Nevertheless, it was that very Yates family that ended up facing bankruptcy in just one night.


    Furthermore, the entire Yates household had left the Yates familypound overnight without leaving


    a single trace of their whereabouts.


    As for Bob¡¯s former students, after the incident with the Yates, they unexpectedly and unanimously


    chose to keep silent. No one stood out on behalf of the Yates.


    The news spread quickly like a small earthquake.


    Even in the hospital, many people had begun talking about it as the matter was already being covered


    in the news.


    Each and everypany under the Yates family had dered bankruptcy.


    On TV, Bob seemed to have aged by dozens of years overnight. Additionally, he left hurriedly after


    announcing the news.


    ¡°Philip, tell me, what exactly happened yesterday?¡±


    Wynn was astounded when she heard the news and quickly found Philip who had just returned from


    shopping.


    She could hardly believe that the huge Yates family went bankrupt overnight.


    Did Philip really do that?


    If so, where did all that powere from?


    Philip knew he could not keep it a secret forever, but he was not prepared to confess either. He shook


    his head and said, ¡°I have no idea. Yesterday, the Old Master received a bunch of calls and that¡¯s it.


    We didn¡¯t even talk much.¡±


    Wynn was dubious, especially when she saw Philip¡¯s sincere eyes. Hence, she asked again


    suspiciously, ¡°You really didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    Philip grinned as he bopped her nose and said, ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about. Do I have that kind of


    ability? If I did, I wouldn¡¯t be looked down upon by your family members in the first ce.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I never looked down on you.¡±


    That was right. If Philip was capable of such a thing, would he have endured such treatment throughout


    the past three years?


    Would he go so far as to suffer the brunt of everyone¡¯s disdain?


    Wynn red at the cheerful Philip before growing somber. ¡°Will there be any problems with M¡¯s


    surgery today?¡±


    Philip held Wynn¡¯s shoulders andforted her as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    At 9 a.m., M was pushed into the operating room.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Philip and Wynn sat outside the OR, waiting anxiously for M to return.


    After two hours of surgery, M safely made it out of the OR.


    Professor Henry Turner took off his mask and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. rke, Miss Johnston, the operation


    was very sessful!¡±


    At the announcement, Wynn burst into tears and began crying. She held Henry¡¯s hands in excitement


    and appreciation. ¡°Professor Turner, thank you. Thank you so much!¡±


    Henry nced at Philip and said, ¡°It¡¯s only my responsibility to do so. The rest of the rehabilitation will


    be carried out ording to the n I¡¯ve prepared. After four months, M will be able to be discharged


    from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Professor Turner. You¡¯ve worked very hard.¡±


    Philip thanked him and then took a look at the still sedated M through the ss window of the ward


    with Wynn. Philip¡¯s eyes were full of love.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    ¡°Are you relieved now?¡± Philip hugged Wynn¡¯s shoulders and asked.


    Wynn nodded and wiped her tears.


    She had waited for this day for such a long time.


    At the same time, in the Old Johnston Manor, Martha was hysterically kicking up a big fuss.


    The Yates were bankrupt, and Martha had lost the support of her maiden family. What would happen to


    her status in this family in the future?


    How would she face her neighbors whenever she went out in the future?


    Especially when this matter was sttered all over the news.


    Early this morning, she received a few text messages from her friends. Their words were all full of


    gloating and sarcasm.


    ¡°These mean b*tches, they must have been waiting for this day! Sending phony messages tofort


    me¡­ They¡¯re just shedding crocodile tears!¡±


    Martha almost went crazy with rage. She tried to phone Bob, Peter, and Samson, but the calls went


    unanswered.


    After thinking about it, she sat on the sofa and called Pa.


    ¡°Pa, what should we do? Our family has gone bankrupt. Will anything happen to us? Will we be


    asked to pay up instead?¡± Martha was extremely flustered.


    She had done some inquiring. Since the Yates was now bankrupt, they had to pay more than one


    billion!


    The Yates family¡¯s assets were only worth one billion, so what would happen to the remaining debt?


    Pa also sounded very nervous over the phone. ¡°Martha, just wash your hands off this matter. After


    all, our dad didn¡¯t give us anything back then. In his heart, he only cares about Peter and Samson, so I


    won¡¯t take any responsibility for this matter. Thepensation shoulde from the Yates family. It


    has nothing to do with me. I advise you to quickly sever your ties with Peter and Samson. I heard


    they¡¯re still short of 200 million!¡±


    In the face of an adversary, one would choose to fly the coop. This saying was vividly reflected in the


    two daughters of the Yates family.


    When Martha heard that there was a shortage of 200 million, she quickly said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll block their


    numbers now!¡±


    After she hung up, Martha could not wait to block the numbers of Peter, Samson, and everyone else in


    the Yates family.


    After doing all this, she was still worried and discussed it with Charles. ¡°Charles, let¡¯s move away. We


    can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    Charles had already been in a frenzy the entire day. His father-inw was bankrupt and the Yates were


    ruined.


    As the son-inw, his future was bleak.


    ¡°Move away? Why?¡± Charles was puzzled.


    Martha pped him on his arm and eximed, ¡°Are you stupid! My dad still owes 200 million! What if


    he asks us to sell the old manor and pay up on his behalf? I don¡¯t care, I want to move away! Let¡¯s


    move tomorrow. Today, you and I will go and look for a suitable ce to stay and sell this old manor. I


    heard that the real estate prices in this area have increased recently. Our house is quite valuable. We


    can sell it for seven or eight million. This way, I¡¯llbine that with the one million that Philip gave me


    last time and ask your brother for a small loan. We can get a vi then!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha had already nned everything out.


    Pa was staying in a vi, so why could she not?


    Charles¡¯ face was full of reluctance as he said, ¡°He¡¯s your father, after all. If he wants to borrow money,


    can we really say no? Besides, why do we need a vi? A 100 square meter is more than enough.¡±


    Martha was upset when she heard that. She pped and yelled at Charles, ¡°You¡¯re such a useless


    man, exactly the same as that worthless Philip! He¡¯s my dad. If I say no, then it¡¯s a no. Hurry up and go


    out with me. We must buy a vi!¡±


    After saying that, she added. ¡°Oh yes, call Philip up. That wimp must have some personal savings left.


    At the antique marketst time, I¡­ He broke a small bottle and paid 100,000 bucks for it. Don¡¯t you


    think he¡¯s being stupid? It must be a scam.¡±


    Charles felt helpless. The cards were certainly stacked against him to marry such a wife.


    If it were not for the status of the Yates family in the beginning, Charles would never have married such


    a domineering woman!


    Seeing that Charles was motionless, Martha personally called Philip instead.


    Very soon, Philip¡¯s voice came from the phone. Martha said coldly, ¡°Philip, if you don¡¯t want to divorce


    my daughter, then you have to take out all your hidden personal savings. We n to sell the old manor


    and buy a vi. We¡¯re still short of one million.


    ¡°By the way, you should also sell off your current house. Since we¡¯re getting a vi, I¡¯ll leave a room for


    you.¡±


    As she was talking to Philip, Martha raised her chin at Charles in a triumphant manner.


    Philip was still in the hospital currently. He nced at Wynn who was still busy and moved to one side.


    ¡°Mom, you want to sell the current house and move?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Yates are bankrupt now. What if they want to borrow money from us? We¡¯ll move tomorrow.


    You and Wynn should move too.¡± Martha¡¯s words were like a kind reminder.


    Philip chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°No need, Mom. I¡¯ve already bought a house. If you have time, I¡¯ll


    bring you and Dad to look at it.¡±


    ¡°You bought a house already?¡± Martha raised her voice in surprise before she sneered. ¡°Philip, are you


    confused? Can a worthless wimp like you afford to buy a house?¡±


    Martha held contempt in her heart. She knew exactly how capable this son-inw of hers was.


    Even if he had some personal savings, it would be no more than tens of thousands. How could he ever


    afford to buy a house?


    Even the ce that they were currently staying in was contributed in part by her.


    If they sold that house, then they would have just enough funds.


    Philip pursed his lips. ¡°Mom, I really bought it. It¡¯s at Longford¡­¡±


    Longford Park!


    First Pce worth 100 million!


    ¡°The hell with it! Are you trying to say Longford Park? Do you even have any idea what kind of ce


    that is? A house there is worth tens of millions! Get back at once, and remember to bring all your


    personal savings with you. Otherwise, you can sell your house and make up the shortage!¡± Martha was


    very angry and mmed the phone.


    Philip was getting more and more audacious. He had even learned how to brag!


    Longford Park?


    What a joke!


    Martha did not take it seriously.


    Philip hung up the phone and touched the back of his head. The clicks of high heels sounded behind


    him when Wynn approached. She asked, ¡°What does Mom want?¡±


    ¡°She wants to sell the old manor and buy a vi. She also wants me to make up for the shortage,¡±


    Philip said with a smile.


    Wynn frowned and said dubiously, ¡°Buy a vi? What is she thinking? Where are we going to get so


    much money from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Wynnie. Actually, I¡¯ve already bought¡­¡± Philip said with a smile.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Before he could finish his sentence, Wynn¡¯s phone rang and interrupted their conversation.


    She rolled her eyes at Philip and said, ¡°Regardless of what my Mom says, just don¡¯t give her more


    money. She¡¯s just kicking up a fuss now. It¡¯ll die down soon.¡±


    With that said, Wynn stepped aside to answer the call.


    Philip stared at Wynn¡¯s back in silence and mumbled, ¡°Forget it. Once M gets well, all of us will move


    into our new home.¡±


    On this day, the news about Yates¡¯ bankruptcy intensified. Many forces and families were specting


    about the power and influence behind all of this.


    The methods were too formidable!


    They only found out the terrifying circumstances after detailed investigation!


    Overnight!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In just one night, the Yates went bankrupt and fell from grace.


    The reason turned out to be because the Yates had offended someone.


    Who was that person?


    It was a secret that many upper-ss families and forces in Riverdale wanted to unearth.


    In other words, one small move from Philip had attracted the close attention of all prominent figures


    and families of Riverdale.


    Philip stayed in the hospital until the afternoon before he left. During that time, Martha made numerous


    calls to him, demanding his return to the old manor.


    Wynn had to go to work. She was busy handling the cooperation between Beacon and Turner¡¯s


    Second Hospital.


    Therefore, the affairs at the hospital were temporarily handed over to Agnes.


    Philip hailed a cab and returned to the old manor. Martha sat in the living room with several business


    cards in front of her as well as real estate information.


    As soon as Philip stepped in, Martha immediately served him tea with a ttering smile. ¡°Philip, here,


    sit down quickly. I just washed the grapes. Try them.¡±


    Philip was taken aback. It was the first time he felt some enthusiasm from his unreasonable mother-in-


    law.


    It was petrifying.


    ¡°Mom, just tell me what you want to say. I¡¯m not used to you being like this,¡± Philip said pensively.


    Charles, who was pretending to read the newspaper at the side, could not help but smile.


    Philip could tell that his wife was up to something.


    Martha was quite embarrassed about being pointed out like this. She red at Charles before turning


    her attention back to Philip.


    What was wrong with this good-for-nothing to actually refuse her kind gesture of serving him tea and


    fruits.


    Sure enough, a wimp would never enjoy a good life.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s drop the pretenses. Give me 500,000 bucks. I want to buy a vi. If you can¡¯t get the


    money, you can sell off the house you¡¯re currently staying in.¡±


    Martha sat rigidly and said directly, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll leave you and Wynn one room in the new vi. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about that. But, we need to set rules in advance. In the vi, I have the final say.


    You¡¯re responsible for theundry and housework. You need to make sure the house is clean both


    inside and out. Also, I might invite my friends over for mahjong or something, and you have to wait on


    them and make sure you don¡¯t embarrass me. Do you understand?¡±


    Martha said each rule meticulously, the smile on her face growing brighter the more she exined.


    It was as if she had already bought the vi.


    Charles shook his head helplessly and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    Martha red at him, aware that he was not happy. She yelled out, ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t have to stay


    there!¡±


    Of course, it was just a meaningless rant.


    ¡°Well, Philip, my conditions are okay, right? After all, you¡¯re living off our family and staying in the vi I


    buy, so you must listen to me,¡± Martha said loftily.


    In fact, she was reluctant to live under the same roof with this trash son-inw of hers, but she had no


    other choice since she was still short of some money.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ve already bought a house. Once M is


    discharged, we¡¯ll move in together.¡± Philip smiled.


    Martha was startled for a moment before she retorted contemptuously, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Philip. Don¡¯t


    you think I know how capable you are? Can you afford a house? Even if you have some savings, how


    will it ever be enough? Even if you¡¯ve really bought one, it¡¯s probably a kennel the size of several dozen


    square meters. I won¡¯t stay in that type of ce!¡±


    Martha would never believe Philip had bought a house.


    He must be joking.


    He was nothing but a useless person. After eating and drinking for free in the Johnston family for the


    past three years, what else had he achieved?


    Nothing.


    Philip¡¯s gaze flicked over the real estate pamphlets on the table and focused on a particr one,


    Longford Park.


    ¡°Mom, this is it.¡± Philipughed as he picked up the Longford Park flyer.


    Immediately, Martha¡¯s expression darkened as she admonished Philip with a furious re, ¡°Philip, do


    you think it¡¯s amusing to joke around like that? Are you unwilling to fork out the money? If you are, just


    say the word. Stop beating around the bush!¡±


    Philip was obviously unwilling to give her the money.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Get lost and don¡¯t ever enter my house again in the future! When I buy the vi, don¡¯t


    ever think you can move in either!¡±


    Martha was very angry and started to drive Philip out of the house.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Philip was powerless as he got chased out of the house just like that.


    Standing at the entrance, he could still hear Martha¡¯s tirade in the house.


    After brief consideration, Philip called George. ¡°Old Man George, can you help me keep a lookout for


    any houses on sale recently? Wynn¡¯s mother is thinking of buying a vi. If she asks about it, you can


    handle it on your own.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Young Master. I know what to do,¡± on the other end of the line, George responded respectfully.


    After hanging up the phone, George immediately notified his secretary to contact all the real estate


    agents in Riverdale.


    As long as Martha had inquired about a vi to any real estate agent, the price would be reduced by


    half.


    In that case, even Martha would be able to afford it.


    After the arrangement, George responded to Philip who immediately gave his assent.


    He would treat that as a gift to the Johnston family. After all, Philip had not given anything to Martha in


    the past three years.


    After Philip left, Martha sulked at home alone. She could not bring herself to borrow money from her


    friends.


    However, looking at the prices of the vi, she could not afford any of them either.


    When Charles returned in the afternoon, Martha hurried out with him to a few real estate agents that


    she fancied to inquire about the properties.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Martha headed to the Hillside Vi sales office first. She had been fond of this area for a long time, and


    she heard that Pa was also staying here. A unit here was worth ten million!


    If she sold the old manor for seven or eight million andbined it with some funds here and there,


    she should be able to buy one.


    The sales office of the Hillside Vi was very different indeed. It was very stylish with a high ss dome


    and crystal chandeliers. The flooring was not made of tiles but carpet that was soft under the feet. The


    insides were decorated mainly with gold and tinumvish and extravagant!


    Furthermore, the salespeople here were tall and slender beauties, each more beautiful than the next.


    However, Martha did not like that. She hated such vixens the most!


    When she was younger, she was most definitely more beautiful than any of them!


    As soon as she entered the office, she headed directly to the mockup model of the property. It was


    done up beautifully and atmospherically, surrounded by lush greenery, near the mountain and theke,


    and there were also private shopping malls and cinema in close proximity. It was simply a paradise for


    women!


    When the young and beautiful salesperson noticed someone inspecting the mockup model, she


    naturally approached her with a sweet smile and a warm greeting. ¡°Hello, Madam. This unit you¡¯re


    looking at is our best seller. It¡¯s a four-story two-household vi with a total area of 300 square meters.


    It¡¯s selling at 40,000 bucks per square meter. There are only two units left now. If you are keen to


    purchase, we can sign the agreement on site.¡±


    Martha was startled when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s priced at 12 million?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam. There are only two units left.¡±


    Martha frowned. She liked this vi very much, but it was too expensive. She could not afford it. ¡°Well,


    I¡¯ll have a look around first.¡±


    Martha¡¯s smile became a little awkward. She pulled Charles as she nned to walk around a little


    before leaving.


    At this time, a shy woman with heavy makeup smacked her lips and mocked. ¡°Poor wretch, here to


    see a vi that she can¡¯t afford. Dear, just look at these country folks, here to look at properties in


    Hillside Vi. Such an embarrassment.¡±


    A middle-aged fat and greasy man stood next to her. He scrutinized Martha, frowned contemptuously,


    and taunted, ¡°Ah, you shouldn¡¯t say that. Even poor people have the right to look at vis. Although


    they can never afford it in their lifetime, they can still look at it.¡±


    The shy woman sneered. ¡°They shoulde up with a rule to prevent these poor people from


    daydreaming. Pay first before looking at it! Their presence here is an insult to Hillside Vi!¡±


    The two people took turns to humiliate Martha.


    Who was Martha Yates?


    Was she a tolerant person?


    Obviously not.


    Martha was enraged. She pointed at the shy woman and cursed, ¡°What the hell are you saying?


    Who¡¯s poor? Who said I can¡¯t afford it? You are the poor wretches. I can already tell that you¡¯re a vixen


    who seduced a married man, but you¡¯re still shameless enough to brag here. If you¡¯re not careful, the


    actual wife will find out and expose your dirty deeds online, you sl*t!¡±


    Martha could be very vehement when picking a fight with someone.


    Especially when she was right. The woman was indeed a homewrecker. When she heard that, she lost


    her temper and retaliated. ¡°F*ck off! You¡¯re the sl*t! You¡¯re nothing but a pathetic loser with no money


    but still here to look at the vis. Buy it if you can! Get the f*ck out if you have no money!¡±


    After shouts were exchanged, they started fighting.


    How could Martha be a match for this younger woman? She suffered a few ps on the face and fell


    on the ground crying in pain, ¡°I¡¯ve been hit, look here, I¡¯ve been hit. The sl*t is hitting me!¡±


    All the salespeople exchanged nces before they rushed in to separate them.


    Charles wanted to talk things out when he saw Martha getting beaten, but the fat man just punched him


    in the face. His nose started to bleed.


    ¡°F*ck! Two old fogeys like you dare toy hands on my girlfriend, you must be courting death!¡± The fat


    man shouted, his voice thunderous.


    Martha got frightened by it, but she would not back down so easily. She pointed at them and said


    vehemently, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll ask my son-inw to take care of you!¡±


    Martha said this because she had witnessed Philip¡¯s skill thest time.


    ¡°Go ahead, call him. I want to see what type of person you can call. Hopefully, it¡¯s not another poor


    wretch.¡± The shy woman sneered with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Martha remained lying on the floor and refused to get up, portraying her miserable state. She called


    Philip and shouted, ¡°Philip,e to Hillside Vi¡¯s sales office at once! Your dad and I have been


    beaten up! We¡¯re nearly dying! Come quickly!¡±


    Philip received the call with cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wynn, who was right beside Philip, asked. She had just returned from work.


    ¡°Mom and Dad were beaten up at Hillside Vi¡¯s sales office. It seems pretty serious,¡± Philip scratched


    his nose while saying.


    Martha Yates was such a trouble ma.


    ¡°What? My Mom and Dad were beaten up?¡± Wynn got a fright and hurried out anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go there


    now.¡±


    Philip considered for a moment and sent a text message to George before following Wynn outside. He


    said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll drive us there.¡±


    Wynn was startled and turned around while asking, ¡°Drive? You have a car?¡±


    At the same time, her eyesnded on the BMW motorcycle parked on the curb which Philip rode back


    from thepany just now.


    When Philip got on the bike and handed the helmet to Wynn, she looked confused and asked, ¡°Philip,


    have you forgotten to tell me something? Where did you get this from?¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Philip helped Wynn put on her helmet before he bopped her on the nose and said, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s


    just apany vehicle, that¡¯s all.¡±


    With that said, he quickly started the vehicle and turned the handlebars. The BMW motorcycle roared


    to life pleasantly!


    It was the dream of every man.


    ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Philip chuckled.


    The vehicle zoomed out quickly like a drift.


    Wynn sat behind Philip, her arms tight around his waist. She got a fright just now!


    When cornering, Philip actually imitated the moves of the bike racers on TV, leaning low into the


    corner!


    It was too cool!


    That scene attracted many passersby to cheer and take pictures of them.


    Was he still the trashy husband of hers?


    He even knew how to do stunts like this!


    Wynn stared at Philip¡¯s back, her heart full of questions.


    How much did she not know about her own husband?


    Very soon, they arrived at the sales office of Hillside Vi on the bike.


    Wynn got down first and quickly dashed into the office.


    Philip had to park the bike. He was not allowed to stop at the entrance and had to park the bike in the


    underground car park.


    This was the sales office of the Hillside Vi with its own dedicated underground parking facility.


    Wynn rushed into the sales office and immediately saw Martha lying on the floor, looking as if she was


    about to die. Her mother was constantly wailing and cursing.


    As for Charles, he was bleeding from the nose. Although the bleeding had stopped, his face was pale


    from the injury that seemed quite serious.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, are you alright?¡± Wynn rushed over anxiously and helped Martha up from the floor.


    As soon as Martha saw Wynn, she howled and pointed at the shy woman and the middle-aged fat


    man. She yelled, ¡°Wynnie, if you were here a bitter, your Dad and I would¡¯ve been killed by them!¡±


    A wave of fury welled up in Wynn¡¯s heart when she heard this. After she pulled Martha from the


    ground, she red angrily at the arrogant and domineering woman who was still cursing and


    admonished coldly, ¡°Did you hit my parents?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes were full of disdain as she scrutinized Wynn from top to bottom. She was beautiful,


    more beautiful than herself.


    All of a sudden, her jealousy bloomed.


    The shy woman crossed her arms over her chest and said contemptuously, ¡°Yes, I did. A woman like


    your mother deserves to be beaten. She¡¯s so poor yet she still wants to look at the houses at Hillside


    Vi. Stop pretending if you can¡¯t afford it and get the f*ck out of here already!¡±


    The shy woman was very upset with Wynn¡¯s attitude. Although she was beautiful, she was dressed


    in an average middle-ss fashion and did not seem wealthy.


    She felt more confident when she noticed that. Sure enough, the entire family was poor.


    Wynn said coldly, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t afford it, what gives you the right to hit them? Apologize to my


    parents at once. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report this matter to the police.¡±


    Wynn was rational and did not waste time entangling with them.


    However, when that woman heard this, she merely snorted and smacked Wynn across the face while


    pointing at her nose. She screeched, ¡°So what if I¡¯ve hit your parents? I¡¯m hitting you too! Call the


    police if you want! Let me tell you, my brother is the chief staff sergeant of this area!¡±


    Brazen, audacious!


    The shy woman exuded the aura of domineering wealth and power.


    ¡°Just a few poor peasants like you want to make a police report? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll ask my brother to


    arrest your entire family!¡± the woman said coldly, eyes flickering with disdain.


    These poor wretches dared to brandish their teeth and ws at her¡­ Ignorant fools!


    When Martha heard that the other party¡¯s brother was the chief staff sergeant, she immediately


    cowered and shrank behind Wynn. She tugged at Wynn¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Forget it, Wynnie. Let¡¯s


    not pursue this matter. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Martha acted like a wimp.


    She had no other choice. She could not afford to provoke someone like that. They had strong backing


    after all.


    She could only act arrogantly at home. Outside, when any problems urred, she was nothing but a


    spineless coward.


    When the shy woman overheard this, sheughed heartily and mocked sarcastically, ¡°What a weak


    little scaredy-cat! Now you know to be afraid? A bunch of poor pathetic losers looking at houses at


    Hillside Vi. If you don¡¯t have the money, just get lost already!¡±


    The middle-aged greasy fat man was also annoyed by now. He pointed at Wynn and yelled at the


    salespeople, ¡°I say, what¡¯s wrong with you people? How can you allow such trashy folks toe in


    here? Are you trying to ruin my customer experience?¡±


    ¡°Sir, Madam, sorry, it¡¯s our negligence.¡±


    The salesperson quickly bowed in fear and apologized. She frowned and red at Wynn and her


    parents while cursing scornfully in her heart.


    At first, she thought Martha was a wealthy person who came to look at houses, but it turned out that


    she was not.


    Why did she bother toe in, then?


    If they offended a genuine big customer because of this, their sales for the day would be ruined.


    ¡°Hey, the three of you should leave now!¡± The salesperson was not merciful and immediately shouted


    icily at Wynn.


    Suddenly!


    A stony voice sounded at the door.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    ¡°My mother-inw and father-inw are here to look at houses. Why are you chasing them away?¡±


    Philip appeared at the door. With his face stoic, he walked in one step at a time.


    His gaze immediately locked on Wynn¡¯s left cheek that had an obvious red print. His wife got hit during


    the time he parked the bike?


    Philip walked up to Wynn and touched her left cheek. With fury in his eyes, he demanded to know.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Wynn nced at the shy woman but shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wynn was angry, but she did not want to cause any trouble. After all, the other party had connections in


    the family. As amoner, she could not afford to provoke them.


    However, the unexpected happened.


    Philip said grimly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. In this world, no one can hit my wife, no matter who they are. Even if


    it¡¯s the king of heaven, he must kneel and beg for your forgiveness.¡±


    He was brimming with dominance!


    The entire sales office fell silent.


    Everyone stared at the man who just walked in through the door in sheer disbelief.


    ¡°What the f*ck! What the hell did you just say? Are you saying you want to teach me a lesson?¡± The


    shy woman taunted.


    With his shabby clothes, it was obvious at one nce that he was a low-ss citizen.


    How dare he have the audacity to utter such words. What a joke!


    The middle-aged fat man also sneered coldly, raising his eyebrows and ring at Philip. ¡°Little brother,


    don¡¯t try to pick a fight with someone out of your league. Your mother-inw and wife have already


    backed down, but you still want to be reckless?¡±


    Was this guy trying to put up a brave face in front of everyone and earn brownie points in front of his


    wife?


    If that was so, he would humiliate him thoroughly.


    However, in the next second.


    Philip turned around, stared at the shy woman and fat man, and said curtly, ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m a


    very spiteful person. Since you hit my wife, then¡­¡±


    Before hepleted the sentence, Philip had already stuck his hand out and smacked the shy


    woman across her face in fury!


    p!


    The sound reverberated throughout the entire sales office.


    Two teeth were immediately knocked out of her mouth as blood gushed from the shy woman¡¯s


    mouth.


    Tyrannical!


    This side of Philip frightened many people.


    Martha was stunned. She never imagined that her spineless son-inw would be so fierce.


    It was a brainless act!


    This person¡¯s brother was the chief staff sergeant! They were finished. They were in a load of trouble!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Did I ask a useless fool like you to help? You¡¯ve gotten us into trouble


    now!¡±


    Martha could not care less about other matters and quickly admonished Philip.


    After that, she pulled Charles and Wynn to run away with her. ¡°Wynnie, let¡¯s go quickly. This has


    nothing to do with us. Philip caused the trouble, so he should take responsibility for it.¡±


    This scene once again evoked everyone¡¯s surprise.


    This mother-inw was truly someone who acted upon the circumstances.


    It took no time at all for her to double-cross the son-inw who rushed to her aid.


    Despicable!


    Despite that, Martha could not be bothered about the strange looks from everyone else. She just


    wanted to run.


    However, Wynn stood motionless behind Philip, red at Martha, and said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough! Isn¡¯t


    Philip here because of you? What do you mean by saying all these now? If you want to leave, go


    ahead! I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    With that said, Wynn walked up and stood beside Philip and immediately bowed apologetically to the


    shy woman. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this. My husband was a little heavy-handed just now. We¡¯ll pay for


    the medical fees. Just give us a number.¡±


    Wynn was aware that Philip was in big trouble, but she was unwilling to leave him to face the


    responsibility alone.


    He only acted out because of her after all.


    However, the shy woman obviously would not let them off so easily. She screeched hysterically,


    ¡°You¡­ A poor wretch like you dares to hit me? Honey, he hit me!¡±


    She was livid. The two newly filled teeth had been knocked out just like that. It was extremely painful.


    The fat man was also infuriated and swung his fist. ¡°Damn it! You dare to hit my woman, you¡¯re courting


    death!¡±


    Philipnded a kick directly on the fat man¡¯s big belly, and thetter slumped backward on the ground


    with a muffled crash.


    The force of Philip¡¯s kick was so overpowering that for a long while, the fat man could not get up.


    In an instant, the shy woman panicked and rushed up to the fat man. She pulled him up before


    taking out her phone. Then, she shouted hysterically, ¡°Don¡¯t you run away! I¡¯m calling my brother now.


    You¡¯re doomed! Once my brother gets here, you¡¯ll be jailed for sure!¡±


    However, Philip just looked at this scene indifferently, took out his phone, called Theo, and said frostily,


    ¡°Hillside Vi sales office. Bring your men.¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Wynn was standing right next to Philip, watching everything unfold without a word.


    This man was so familiar to her, but also so unfamiliar.


    Martha and Charles had long since been stunned into silence. They exchanged a look and found


    oceans of fury in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done, Philip? Why the hell did you do that? Her brother is the Chief


    Staff Sergeant! We¡¯re screwed, you¡¯ve condemned us all to death!¡±


    Martha immediately shoved Philip and yelled at him, then she just sat her butt on the floor and began


    bawling unreasonably.


    Philip really hated the way Martha made a huge scene out of everything. She was always so ignorant


    and ungrateful.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. I can handle this,¡± Philip said calmly.


    ¡°As if you can handle anything! You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing! Oh, you¡¯ll be the death of us all!¡± Martha


    scolded him angrily. She wanted nothing more than to rip him to shreds right now.


    That cursed Philip rke was truly a blight on her life.


    If the woman really called her brother over, the whole family would end up behind bars.


    ¡°Are you done, Mom? Philip¡¯s only trying to stand up for us, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Wynn was truly mad now. Martha had tantly insulted Philip in front of everyone, making them a


    publicughing stock.


    Martha was almost mad with fury as well. She grabbed Wynn¡¯s arm andmbasted her, ¡°Are you


    stupid, Wynn? Philip just hit someone, and he even made her spit blood! Her brother is the Chief Staff


    Sergeant! If this esctes, he¡¯ll end up in jail and we¡¯ll have to pay for the damages.¡±


    As she ranted, Martha gave Philip another furious re.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was truly good for nothing!


    She should not have asked him toe.


    However, Martha would never admit that it was her mistake.


    No matter what, everything now was Philip¡¯s fault. It had to be.


    On the other end, the shy woman ended her call. When she saw the dramatic scene before her, she


    could not help a cold sneer. ¡°Haha, do you regret it now? Well, toote! You beat me up so badly, and


    my husband is in bad shape because of you too. You¡¯ll have to pay at least one million for this!¡±


    That was nothing short of bold-faced extortion!


    Martha almost fainted from anger when she heard the sum of ¡®one million¡¯.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! This has nothing to do with us, he started it! If you wantpensation, get it from him!¡±


    Martha simply gave up, pushing all the me onto Philip.


    With that, she grabbed Charles¡¯ hand indignantly and tried to run away with her tail between her legs.


    However, a figure at the door stood in their way and even pushed them back inside, roaring, ¡°Who the


    hell dared to bully my lil¡¯ sister? Do you have a death wish? Haven¡¯t you heard of the great Manson


    Horace?¡±


    The man who walked in was very tall and had a pair of handcuffs at his waist. However, he was not in


    his uniform, walking around in in clothes instead.


    As soon as he entered the store, the temperature dropped by tens of degrees. It was enough to make


    anyone shudder.


    To make things worse, he gave Martha a vicious re. Grabbing Martha and Charles each with one


    hand, he threw them onto the couch and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away until we


    settle this today.¡±


    As he said that, the man sat down on the couch and mmed his cuffs onto the table.


    His actions were so intimidating that Martha had already emitted a little scream. Without missing a


    beat, she pointed at Philip and shrieked, ¡°D-Don¡¯t arrest me, I didn¡¯t hit her! It was him, it was my


    useless son-inw who did it! If you want to arrest someone, take him. It has nothing to do with me and


    my husband.¡±


    She sold him out!


    Just like that, she heartlessly sold Philp out.


    That was Martha Yates for you. She was ever the pragmatic mother-inw.


    Smack!


    However, therge man, Manson Horace, simply gave Martha a violent p across the face. He said


    coolly, ¡°Shut your trap, b*tch!¡±


    His p left Martha in a daze. She instantly shrunk away, holding her face and too afraid to say


    anything.


    Philip watched them silently. He had no intention of standing up for her.


    Martha had long since deserved a good beating. It might be good to teach her a lesson.


    The shy woman hastily brought the fat man, running up to Manson and sobbing as she pointed at


    her mouth. ¡°Look, Manny! Look what that idiot did to me! You gotta arrest him! Arrest them all! I won¡¯t


    settle for anything less than a million after all they did!¡±


    Manson saw his younger sister¡¯s injury and immediately blew his top. He jabbed a finger at Philip and


    barked, ¡°Get on your f*cking knees, *sshole, and apologize to my sister!¡±


    He was brutal and decisive!


    That was Manson Horace in a nutshell.


    In his eyes, his younger sister was everything. Anyone who hurt her deserved to die!


    However, Philip merely gave him a cool look and made to walk toward him.


    Wynn quickly grabbed his arm and shook her head, saying in a whisper, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just apologize?


    Let¡¯s not cause any more trouble, we can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Philip just patted the back of her hand gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have me.¡±


    Martha had seen Philip and Wynn¡¯s little interaction, of course, and she muttered to herself, ¡°Keep


    pretending, useless piece of trash. Let¡¯s see how he worms his way out of this.¡±


    Manson gave Martha another terrifying re, and she instantly yed dead, all the blood draining from


    her face.


    By now, Philip was standing in front of Manson calmly. He took a seat without being asked and said,


    ¡°Just spit it. How do you want to settle this?¡±


    Manson frowned deeply. A thought urred to him when he saw howposed Philip looked.


    The punk was not scared of him at all.


    Did he not know who Manson was?

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    ¡°Haha! Not bad, punk. You¡¯re pretty bold for someone who justmitted an assault. In fact, you¡¯re the


    ballsiest one I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    Manson sniggered and grabbed the cuffs from the table, dangling them in front of Philip. ¡°Do you want


    to cuff yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡±


    The shy woman next to him interrupted, ¡°I wanna do it!¡±


    However, Philip merely said calmly, ¡°You just want money, right? State your price.¡±


    Everyone went silent at that.


    The shy woman exchanged a look with Manson and discretely held up two fingers.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Manson understood in an instant. With a smile, he said, ¡°Since you offered, let¡¯s do two million, and


    we¡¯ll consider this water under the bridge. After all, I can¡¯t just let you get away with hitting my sister for


    nothing.¡±


    Philip nodded and actually agreed. ¡°Alright. Two million it is.¡±


    That was enough to spread smiles across the three people sitting opposite him.


    They did not expect this broke-*ss punk to actually have some money behind him. He agreed to two


    million just like that.


    On the other hand, Martha was not having it.


    ¡°What? Two million? That¡¯s daylight robbery!¡± Martha blew her top. They were inly taking advantage


    of the situation.


    ¡°Shut your face, old b*tch! This has nothing to do with you!¡± Manson red at Martha again, and the


    latter once more lowered her head, swallowing her words as her body shook.


    At the same time, her heart was filled with hatred and curses for Philip.


    She knew it, that piece of trash really was hiding a nest egg.


    He must have gotten it from that guy back then, that George Thomas.


    It was definitely more than a million, too.


    ¡®Well, well, Philip rke! So you¡¯ve been ying me like a fool, huh?¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Martha grew. She gave Philip a vengeful re, plotting how


    she was going to squeeze him of every penny after they went hometer.


    The shy woman was looking at her brother with even more admiration now. She knew it, there was


    no problem her brother could not solve.


    That thought gave her the guts to suddenly say, ¡°Money alone won¡¯t cut it. You pped me just now, so


    I demand the right to p you back!¡±


    She was being even more unreasonable now because he gave way.


    Manson scoffed too. ¡°My sister¡¯s right. We¡¯ll consider this over if you take one p and give us two


    million.¡±


    However, things went contrary to their expectations once more.


    Philip said mildly, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you three million, and we pretend this never happened.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Manson and the shy woman took a sharp intake of breath.


    Three million!


    This broke-*ss punk was really loaded!


    ¡°Deal!¡± Manson thought it over and looked at his sister. Both of them agreed.


    One p for one million was worth it!


    This time, Wynn was growing anxious.


    Where would Philip get three million from? What was he nning?


    As she watched, Philip picked up his phone and called Theo Zander¡¯s number. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at the door, Mr. rke.¡± Theo had arrived at the sales office at the hillside vi, with Tiger and


    over a dozen henchmen in tow.


    As soon as he got out of his car, he received Philip¡¯s call and hurriedly ran into the sales office.


    He stood at the door and looked around, only to find Philip waving at him from the couch.


    Theo hastily stered on a smile and jogged up to Philip, saying respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m here, Mr. rke.


    What can I do for you?¡±


    As he said that, he also nodded and smiled at Wynn, bending his back into a little bow. ¡°Hi, Mrs.


    rke.¡±


    Thump!


    Wynn nearly jumped from her seat!


    That was Theo Zander, right?


    She met him that day at her grandfather¡¯s birthday bash.


    He was a famous and powerful mafia boss here at Riverdale!


    Why was he here?


    Also, did he just call her husband Mr. rke? Not Phil¡­?

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    o


    Wynn stared directly at Philip, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    Just who was her husband, really? Why was a man as powerful as Theo Zander treating him with such


    respect and gravitas?


    It was not just Wynn, either. Martha and Charles were also looking at him with eyes widened in


    surprise.


    They had met Theo Zander before at the Old Master¡¯s birthday.


    The Old Master had treated Theo with significant reverence.


    Yet now, Theo was treating that useless Philip even more respectfully.


    What kind of a sick joke was this?


    Martha¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion and she looked Philip up and down. She just could not find


    anything special or impressive about Philip at all.


    With that, she was even more certain now that Theo was a nobody too.


    If he had to treat a piece of trash with such respect, he must not be all that either.


    Had her old father gone blind? Why was he so polite to a mere thug like that?


    On the other hand, Manson also blinked slightly when he saw that Philip had really called in


    reinforcements. He frowned, a bad feeling rising in his heart.


    He then exchanged another look with his sister and decided to demand the money anyway.


    What was there to be scared of? He was the Chief Staff Sergeant, after all!


    He would just arrest anyone who tried to resist!


    Hence, Manson abruptly mmed his hand onto the table, making the cups on the table jump. The tea


    spilled everywhere as he roared, ¡°I don¡¯t have all day, f*ckers! Hurry up and hand over the three million,


    or else I¡¯m arresting the lot of you!¡±


    ¡°Who did you say you¡¯re arresting?¡±


    Theo turned to face him coldly when he heard that, giving Manson a re.


    Manson was still in the middle of his little tantrum, so he nearly exploded at Theo. When he saw who


    he was looking at, though, his face instantly turned pale, and his heart pounded in his chest!


    What the f*ck!


    That was motherf*cking Theo Zander, right?


    No way!


    Manson thought his eyes were deceiving him, so he blinked hard and asked in a shaky voice, ¡°A-Are


    you¡­ the Theo Zander?¡±


    Theo straightened up, his expression stern. Holding his hands behind his back, he looked at Manson


    quietly before saying, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Crash!


    Manson was so scared that he fell off the couch. Throwing his image to the winds, he crawled back


    onto his feet and jogged up to Theo. He nodded away as he bowed, his body trembling as he asked,


    terrified, ¡°M-Master T-Theo¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    His legs could not stop shaking, and the corners of his mouth were twitching like motors.


    Manson had lost his guts!


    This was the underground boss of Riverdale, after all! He had a hand in everything!


    That included both the legal and illegal sides of the city!


    Who would dare to make an enemy of him callously?


    That would be simply asking to be killed!


    Besides, he remembered how subservient Theo Zander had behaved in front of that young man earlier.


    That had to mean that the young man was a formidable figure indeed!


    It was all over!


    Manson was feeling very sorry for himself right now. Today might be the end of him, considering he


    offended someone so important.


    ¡°S-Sorry! I didn¡¯t know any better, Master Theo, forgive me!¡±


    Manson hurriedly bowed his head in an apology. As everyone watched on in surprise, he then turned to


    Philip and apologized to him too. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. rke, right? I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I¡¯m a dog who can¡¯t


    tell right from wrong. Please spare me just this once.¡±


    As he said that, Manson abruptly turned toward his sister, giving her a look. ¡°Come on, apologize to Mr.


    rke, and thedy with him. Apologize to their parents too!¡±


    Right now, Manson had only one thought in mind. He just wanted to apologize as soon as he could and


    beg for their mercy.


    Otherwise, if Theo Zander really grew angry at them, they might not get away with their lives.


    The shy woman was proud, and she did not understand why her invincible brother had such a vast


    change in attitude after he saw that man.


    She jeered coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Manny? Who the hell is he, and why do you have to treat


    him so nicely? He looks normal to me. You¡¯re the Chief Staff Sergeant! Why are you scared of him?¡±


    Manson wanted nothing more than to strangle his sister right now. How could she talk to Theo like


    that? Did she want to die?!


    Theo looked at the shy woman icily and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The others were still processing Manson¡¯s apology from earlier, but now they watched in shock as he


    fell to his knees, tears falling freely down his face.


    ¡°Master Zander! Please, spare us!¡±


    Manson howled at the top of his voice and abruptly kowtowed his apology. Immediately after that, he


    got up and pped his sister across the face furiously!


    Smack!!


    He looked at his sister. It was all his fault for spoiling her.


    The sound of flesh against flesh reverberated throughout the sales office!


    Everyone was stunned!


    What just happened there?

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    With that, he took a card out of his pocket and gave it to Theo, saying, ¡°Withdraw three million for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Theo respectfully took the card and then personally walked out of the door. He went to a


    nearby bank and withdrew three million bucks, filling a whole seven or eight bags with the cash.


    Smack!


    The seven or eight bagsnded in front of Manson loudly, spilling their contents everywhere. They were


    filled with bright red hundred-yuan notes!


    All tied and bundled together!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    That image threatened to overwhelm everyone¡¯s senses!


    That was three million bucks?


    Martha was the first to grow so excited she nearly fainted. Three million!


    Philip actually really withdrew three million!


    With that, she red at his back resentfully, muttering to herself, ¡°Well, well, Philip rke! You say you


    didn¡¯t hoard any money, but this just goes to show how much you were actually hiding!¡±


    Now, Martha was even more certain that George Thomas had given Philip far more than one million


    after he helped him that time. There had to be at least five million!


    That cursed scum, how dare he try to keep it from her.


    Martha was furious, even more so than when that shy woman hit her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s three million, not a penny less. Want to take some?¡± Philip sat on the couch calmly, looking at


    Manson who was bowing before him.


    Right now, Manson was wishing for the sweet release of death. His entire body was shaking.


    Did he dare to take that three million?


    No, he did not!


    That money would cost him his life!


    On the other hand, that shy woman ran up to them indignantly and grabbed the money from the


    table, saying, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll take it! Why shouldn¡¯t we? This is to make up for what you did to me!¡±


    That was three whole million in cash! The temptation was all too real!


    How could Manny be so spineless? Of course they had to take it!


    However!


    Bam!


    Manson finally blew up. He went forth and gave his sister an almighty kick, sending her sprawling onto


    the floor as he roared at her, ¡°Take it and I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡±


    After that, he turned around and knelt before Philip once more, mming his head repeatedly onto the


    floor. ¡°Mr. rke, please forgive me and my sister. She¡¯s such a fool, but I¡¯ll apologize to you and your


    wife, sir! We were wrong, it was our fault! We¡¯ll even pay for the damages!¡±


    As he said that, Manson took a bank card from his pocket and offered it to Philip respectfully. ¡°Here¡¯s


    two million, Mr. rke. Think of it as my apology to you and your wife, as well as payment for your


    parents¡¯ psychological damages and medical fees. Please, ept it!¡±


    By now, most people could see that Philip was not your average citizen!


    The only one in the room who did not recognize that fact was Martha. To her, he was still a good-for-


    nothing piece of trash.


    His money was just a hidden nest egg.


    That Theo something or another was just an actor he called over to scare Manson.


    Now, though, she was d to see Manson apologize. She hastily grabbed the card from Manson¡¯s


    hands and even swept the money on the table into the bags, taking it all for herself. ¡°Alright, I ept


    your offer on behalf of my son-inw. Now, get the hell out of my sight.¡±


    Everyone was once again stunned, looking at Martha with their jaws on the floor.


    There truly was no end to her shamelessness!


    Philip was exasperated. He nced at Theo and shook his head, indicating at thetter to call it a day.


    What else could he do?


    His mother-inw was simply that greedy for money.


    Theo shrugged too and barked, ¡°Come on in!¡±


    Martha jumped and swiveled around to see more than a dozen men in ck suits charging through the


    door. She thought they were here to take the money from her, so she hurriedly held the money against


    her chest.


    However, those men in ck suits merely grabbed Manson, his sister, and that fat middle-aged man


    who had stayed quiet all this time, escorting the three of them away.


    With that, Theo bowed at Philip again and said, ¡°Alright then, Mr. rke. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    He then led his men away from the scene.


    Martha was ecstatic, forgetting all about her pain. She hastily filled the bags with all the money and


    even casually told Philip, ¡°Philip, I¡¯ll keep this money for you, okay? If you need it, you cane ask


    me for itter.¡±


    She could not stay here for long. Martha was worried that Philip would change his mind, so she


    dragged Charles and the bags of money with her, taking off into a run.


    Philip was exasperated but helpless. He looked at Wynn beside him and said, ¡°Come on, we should go


    back too.¡±


    Wynn did not say anything. She left the sales office at the hillside vi with Philip, but once they were


    outside, she grabbed his arm and looked him in the eye, asking, ¡°Why do you have so much money?


    Where did you get it from? Also, what¡¯s up with that Theo Zander guy? Why is he¡­¡±


    Philip interrupted her before she could finish that question and handed the card to her, saying, ¡°Here,


    this card is for you. There¡¯s some money inside, some of my savings from before I ran away from


    home. I also secretly bought some stocks since then and earned quite a bit. My initial n was to take


    you and M on a trip around the world after she leaves the hospital.¡±


    In truth, this card was the one Philip had just gotten at the bank earlier. There was an entire billion


    inside!


    What Wynn did not know was that the money had been saved under her name.


    She blinked and quietly epted the card, giving him a dubious smile. ¡°Your savings? How much is


    there?¡±


    Philip rubbed his chin and grinned craftily. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes. ¡°What, are you saying there¡¯s another million in there? Maybe ten million, or a


    hundred?¡±


    Of course, Wynn was just joking, but Philip nodded and said calmly, ¡°Yeah, I think there¡¯s ten of


    those¡­¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    ¡°There should be a billion bucks in that card,¡± Philip said mildly, raising his brow as he wore a confident


    smile.


    Wynn paused and stared at Phillip suspiciously, her heart pounding in her chest.


    After that, though, she rolled her eyes at him again and pinched his waist, berating him, ¡°You¡¯re pulling


    my leg again, aren¡¯t you? If you really have a billion, I¡¯ll have to serve you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Philip grinned at that and put his arm around Wynn¡¯s slender neck. ¡°You said it, not me. Come on, let¡¯s


    make that an official contract.¡±


    Wynn batted his arm away and scolded him with augh, ¡°Alright, alright. So you insist you have a


    billion? Sheesh, you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to. But you¡¯re not handwaving this off today.


    I demand an exnation once we get back.¡±


    Wynn raised her brows and rolled her eyes at him.


    She did not believe that he really was a billionaire. To her, it was just Philip¡¯s idea of a joke.


    Even if he did tell her that his family ran Northern Sky West Restaurant, he probably was not wealthy to


    that extent.


    Besides, he ran away from home, right? There was no way he would have that much money.


    That was why Wynn did not take his words to heart. Nevertheless, she happily put the card away.


    The card was Philip¡¯s contribution to the family. She had to take good care of it.


    Philip shrugged. He told the truth sometimes, so why did no one believe him?


    A few days passed without event. Over those days, Philip constantly stayed by M¡¯s side in the


    hospital.


    Wynn was busy with work at thepany, doubly so now that they had the deal with the Turner¡¯s


    Hospital branch to handle.


    As for Martha, she had been surprisingly quiet for those few days. Sometimes she would just randomly


    call Philip and try to convince him to visit the Johnstons.


    Of course Philip knew what Martha was up to. She had probably been baited by the little amount of


    money he had shown her that day at the sales office.


    That woman truly only had eyes for money.


    Martha had spent the past few days at home, looking through all the manors and vis on sale in


    Riverdale. She had the money now, so they were already putting the old house on the market. She


    could get more than seven million for it, and then she had Philip¡¯s four million and Manson¡¯s two million.


    Martha could buy a vi now, so naturally she was over the moon.


    In fact, she would have plenty of change to spare too.


    Once she started having more money, however, Martha naturally began to have other ideas.


    ¡°Hey, Charles, I bet Philip is hiding plenty more money from us. Think about how he so casually


    dropped three million that day, and he hasn¡¯t even asked me for the money back until now. Don¡¯t you


    think that¡¯s weird?¡±


    Martha was self-aware enough to know that if Philip really wanted the three million back, she would not


    be able to hide it from him.


    However, she had waited for a few days and Philip had not sought her out at all. As a result, she grew


    bolder.


    Charles sat on the couch, reading a newspaper. He said, ¡°I mean, considering your temper, of course


    he wouldn¡¯t dare to ask you for the money back. I don¡¯t mean to insult you or anything, but the money


    is still Philip¡¯s, so you should return it to him. If you don¡¯t want to give it back, then you¡¯d better treat him


    better from now on. Don¡¯t always throw tantrums at him. After all, he is your son-inw.¡±


    Charles shook his head helplessly. He knew what his wife was like.


    Since she managed to get her hands on that three million, no one was ever going to get it back from


    her.


    Philip probably knew that too. That was why he could not be bothered to ask.


    Martha did not like what she heard, and she immediately snapped back. ¡°Hey, Charles, since when


    have you taken that good-for-nothing¡¯s side? All he did was give you a painting, do you have to change


    so much? Kissing up to him now, huh? If he¡¯s really all that, then he should buy me a vi of his own


    ord instead of asking me toe up with a n.¡±


    Martha was annoyed now, and she began acting up again.


    Charles sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. Whatever, I¡¯m going to y chess with Reggie.


    You just keep on ying with your little calctor. Seriously, what if Philip divorces Wynn one day and


    asks you for the money? What will you do then?¡±


    With that, Charles walked out of the door.


    His words served as a wake-up call to Martha.


    He was right. The money was Philip¡¯s, so what if he divorced Wynn and asked for the money back?


    Was the money part of their shared finances or his personal assets?


    No, she had to make sure.


    Martha immediately gave Wynn a call.


    ¡°Hey, Wynn, I want to ask you something.¡± Martha sat cross-legged on the couch.


    ¡°What is it, Mom? I¡¯m at work.¡± Wynn sounded somewhat tired over the phone.


    Martha thought it over and asked, ¡°Wynnie, do you know how much Philip has in savings?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a silence on the other end, followed by Wynn¡¯s suspicious question. ¡°Why are you asking


    about that, Mom? Do you want to ask him for money again?¡±


    Martha said viciously, ¡°Are you an idiot, or what? Would you even know if he was hiding money from


    you and keeping a mistress out there? He¡¯s your husband, which means you need to have a firm hold


    on his finances. Once you go home, ask him properly if he still has any more money stashed away.


    Make sure you know if he earned the money before or after you got married. If it¡¯s after, that means the


    money is evenly split between the two of you. In other words, you won¡¯t lose out if you get a divorce


    since you¡¯ll get to keep half of it.¡±


    Martha ranted on and on, growing more enthusiastic as she went.


    Back when Philip and Wynn first got married, not a single member of his family attended the wedding.


    Could he really be the son of a wealthy family?


    Did he hide away the money from before they got married?


    On the other end, Wynn was absolutely bbergasted by what she was hearing. She hurriedly said,


    ¡°Alright, alright, Mom. I hear you. I¡¯ll ask him when I get home, alright? If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll


    hang up now. Work is really busy these days.¡±


    Smack.


    Without waiting for a response from Martha, Wynn ended the call and tossed her phone onto the table,


    sighing helplessly.


    Why was her mother always like that?


    As her mind wandered, she pulled the card Philip had given her a few days ago out of her wallet. She


    held it in her hand and looked it over a few times. Only she knew what she was thinking to herself.


    Did this card really contain money?

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Wynn stood up. Wearing a white zer, heels, a presentable ckce blouse, and white cks, she


    walked out of the VP¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mindy, I¡¯m going out for a bit. Call me if you need me,¡± Wynn told her assistant, Mindy Scott.


    ¡°Sure thing, Wynn. Oh, do you want to take my car?¡± Mindy was always so cheerful and full of smiles.


    She was adorable.


    Full of youth and vigor, she was.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wynn epted Mindy¡¯s car keys and headed to the carpark alone.


    She wanted to go to the bank and check how much money was in the card Philip gave her.


    More than anything else, she was simply curious.


    On the other end, Philip was just leaving a mall with a princess doll about half his height.


    M had insisted on it.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, though, he had barely taken a few steps before a shy pink


    Porsche 911 swerved a beautiful 180 degrees and skidded to a halt right in front of Philip.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Philip resisted the urge to swear out loud. He walked around the car and tried to leave. This person


    was rich, after all. He should not provoke them.


    However, the window on the pink Porsche wound down, revealing a young girl with long purple hair.


    She wore shades and had an eye-catching figure to go with it, looking just like one of those magical


    girls from TV.


    ¡°Hey, get into the car.¡± The girl turned around and tilted her fair chin at Philip.


    Her voice was sweet, cute, and very much chuuni.


    Philip looked around suspiciously before pointing at himself and asking, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    The girl with the purple hair just got out of the car impatiently. She wore a short ck skirt, revealing


    her long, slender, fair legs with calf-high boots. For her top, she wore a in white T-shirt. Presently,


    she grabbed the doll from Philip¡¯s hands and stuffed it into the car, telling him coldly, ¡°Get inside.¡±


    Philip lookedpletely lost, but he got into the car helplessly.


    The main reason was because he recognized this car. It was the one Tiger Zander drovest time.


    Was this girl Theo¡¯s daughter, Melody, then?


    That seemed about right.


    Was this sexual harassment? She did just drag a man into her car in broad daylight, after all.


    The pink Porsche¡¯s engine roared to life, and it sped away from the mall.


    Philip had barely left when a woman in a long ck dress and carrying a handbag walked out of the


    mall¡¯s main entrance. It was Ynda Lee.


    She was looking in the direction the Porsche had left, perplexed. Inwardly, she muttered to herself,


    ¡°That was Philip rke, right?¡±


    What was happening here?


    He actually got into that Porsche, and that young girl was¡­


    Ynda immediately figured it out. Either Philip had a mistress, or he had a sugar mommy!


    The results of Joshua¡¯s previous investigations were right on the money.


    That Philip rke was truly despicable.


    Looking at the video she had filmed on her phone, Ynda¡¯s lips curved into a mean, cold sneer.


    ¡®You¡¯re dead meat, rke!


    ¡®If your wife Wynn finds out about this, you¡¯ll be in for hell!


    ¡®Take that, you sunuvab*tch!¡¯


    Just then, Ynda¡¯s phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, she frowned her pretty brow and


    hesitated for a long time before she reluctantly epted the call. A woman¡¯s wails immediately sted


    from the speaker. ¡°Y! Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you at home? Your dad went out gambling again,


    and he lost several thousands, so they won¡¯t let him leave! Hurry up and transfer me some money, or


    else they¡¯re gonna beat your dad to death.¡±


    Ynda¡¯s entire body shook when she heard that nightmarish voice. She was frustrated, but she had to


    reply exasperatedly, ¡°Stop calling me, Mom. Just let them beat that useless gambling addict to death.


    He¡¯s not my dad!¡±


    Smack!


    Ynda hung up, her heart falling into the pit of her stomach.


    Her father was a hopeless gambling addict. Because of him, their family waspletely broke, and


    they even owed a debt of several hundred thousand.


    After so many years, Ynda finally had enough. She left home and came here all by herself.


    It was all because she wanted to help clear her family¡¯s and her father¡¯s debts. That was why she


    ended up the golddigger she was today.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had never told anyone else about this because she was worried they wouldugh at her.


    Nevertheless, that vampire always seemed to find her somehow, demanding money from her.


    If she refused to give him any money, he would simply beat her up!


    All the beatings she had taken since childhood meant that she was inevitably terrified of him.


    Depressed and helpless, Ynda let a few tears roll down her cheeks. She sniffled.


    It was not like she had any money to give them now.


    The calls never stoppeding. After a while, she had no choice but to ept one and roar, ¡°Fine!


    Get off my back! I¡¯ll give you the money now! But this is thest time, you hear me!¡±


    After Ynda hung up, she crouched down and put her face in her hands, breaking down in tears.


    Money, money, money!


    She thought it over for a long time before scrolling through her contacts and finding the number she


    hadbeled as ¡®Filthy Rich Boss¡¯. She edited the message over and over before she finally, hesitantly


    hit send. ¡°Sugar Daddy,¡± it read, ¡°I¡¯m desperate right now. Please lend me five thousand bucks, I¡¯ll


    return the money as soon as I get my sry next month!¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    As soon as she sent the text, Philip, who was still sitting in the car anxiously, received it.


    A nce told him that the sender was Ynda.


    He straight-up ignored it.


    However, the messages kepting in, pinging his phone over and over.


    He had no choice, so he picked up his phone and nced at it. ¡°Sugar Daddy, I¡¯m not a conman. I¡¯m


    Ynda Lee, and here¡¯s my ID and address. Please, lend me five thousand! It¡¯s an emergency! I¡¯ll


    definitely pay you backter!¡±


    The message came with Ynda¡¯s ID attached. It was a nice photo.


    Philip thought it over and suddenly decided to teach this Ynda a lesson. He replied, ¡°Why should I


    lend you the money? What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    Ynda was quite exhrated to receive his reply, but when she saw the contents of the message, she


    fell silent.


    After some hesitation, she bit her bright red lip and replied, ¡°If you lend me the money, I¡¯ll keep you


    company for a week. Every night if you want me to, and you can do whatever you like. I¡¯ll return the


    money next month anyway.¡±


    Ynda had no choice. Her heart was filled with rage right now, because she had not expected ¡®Filthy


    Rich Boss¡¯ to be that kind of man too.


    The moment he saw her reply, Philip instantly asked for her nudes.


    It was very low-brow, yes, but Philip wanted to find out just what Ynda was thinking.


    She hesitated for a long while, but eventually she replied, ¡°Okay, wait a sec.¡±


    After that, she jogged to thedies¡¯ restroom and closed the door. A bit of rustlingter, she sent him


    the photo.


    Philip clicked on the picture once he received it.


    Whoa, what the hell!


    Her body was crazy sexy! Unbelievably so!


    He did not expect that from Ynda Lee! He would need at least two hands to grab that!


    ¡°What do you think, Boss? Is this enough? Don¡¯t send it out, you hear?¡± Ynda continued to text him.


    Philip did not hold back either. After he received her photo, he asked her for her card number directly


    and transferred ten thousand into her ount.


    When Ynda received the text informing her of the transfer, she leaped in surprise and joy!


    Ten thousand!


    She did not expect Sugar Daddy to be so generous!


    ¡°Thank you, Sugar Daddy! I¡¯ll return the ten thousand as soon as I can! If you want mypany any of


    these days, just call me. I¡¯m safe for the next few days.¡±


    Ynda shyly sent that text and then hurried over to the bank.


    When Philip received that text, all he saw was the word ¡®safe¡¯.


    They were all adults here, so he naturally understood what she meant.


    She was saying he did not have to pull out.


    F*ck me!


    Ynda sure was bold.


    Philip was definitely tempted, but he hurriedly threw that repulsive thought aside.


    He could not betray Wynn!


    He could not be a scum of a man!


    Sigh, it seemed that he too was a victim of his lust.


    Philip sighed helplessly and soon calmed himself down. He closed his eyes and meditated for a while,


    the fog slowly fading from his gaze.


    He nearly made the huge mistake every man would make.


    Just then, Melody¡¯s Porsche had arrived in front of a huge mansion. There were over a dozen luxury


    cars parked in front of it.


    Even the cheapest one was a GTR!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip felt utterly lost. He gave the purple-haired girl an innocent look and asked, ¡°Um, who are you?


    And why did you take me here?¡±


    The purple-haired girl took off her seatbelt, her twin peaks under her cor bouncing like a sight for


    sore eyes.


    She turned around and appraised Philip curiously. ¡°You¡¯re Philip rke?¡±


    Philip nodded in some exasperation. How could this girl ask him to get into the car before confirming


    who he was? What if she got the wrong guy?


    ¡°You¡¯re the guy, then.¡± Melody smiled and took off her shades. Philip was stunned.


    The girl was truly quite beautiful. She had a small face,rge eyes, a mouth like a cherry bud, and two


    adorable dimples in her cheeks. Her eyes were especially clear and pure, free from any defilements.


    Melody got out of the car, and Philip followed suit.


    She walked in front of Philip and looked him up and down carefully. Finally, she held her jade-like chin


    and frowned, shaking her head. ¡°My dad said you¡¯re a really special guy, but you seem pretty normal to


    me. You¡¯re dressed somely, and there¡¯s nothing exceptional about you.¡±


    Philip did not feel at ease when she stared at him like that either, so he shrugged and said, ¡°Your dad


    must have gotten the wrong guy, then. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    There was a generation gap between him and kids these days. He had no idea what they were


    thinking.


    ¡°Hey, hold up. Did I say you could leave?¡± Melody put her hands on her hips and pointed at Philip with


    a huff.


    Philip had barely turned when a few young men and women poured out of the mansion. They were all


    dressed to the nines and clearly came from wealthy backgrounds.


    When they saw Melody, all of them beamed and waved at her. ¡°Hey, Melody! We were waiting for you.


    Where did you go? You said you went to pick up a friend, right? Where are they? Introduce them to us.¡±


    ¡°Anyone the great Miss Zander calls a friend must be impressive indeed.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not your boyfriend, is he? That would break poor Master Finn¡¯s heart.¡±


    They spoke over each other, their arms over each other¡¯s shoulders as they joked andughed. They


    were the very picture of youthful energy.


    Melody red at the boy with the baseball cap and blonde close crop. She berated him, ¡°Frederick


    Kelly, could youy off it already? You always have the most to say.¡±


    The boy with the blonde close crop shrugged and stuck out his tongue, lookingpletely unaffected.


    Next to him, there was a boy with a white shirt and two buttons undone to show how wild and free he


    was. He had slightly long, K-pop style silky hair. His features were well-defined, and he looked both


    handsome and energetic.


    He also wore a pair of simple ankle-length ck cks. Anyone could tell at a nce that they were


    not cheap.


    On his feet, he wore fashionable white sports shoes that emphasized his youthful vigor.


    As for his watch, it was a Cartier worth several hundred thousand!


    It had to be said that this young man was quite dashing, but it was also quite obvious that he came


    from money.


    At the same time, he was staring at Melody, his love for her obvious in his eyes. With a smile, he said,


    ¡°Wee back, Mel. Where¡¯s your friend?¡±


    He did not seem very confident when he was talking to Melody, so he quickly changed the subject.


    That was when the rest of them finally began to notice Philip.


    The problem was that he was just dressed too shabbily. To these rich heirs and heiresses, he barely


    registered on their radar.


    At first, they all just assumed he was a member of the manor staff in charge of collecting the trash.


    It was only when they saw that Melody was staring at him that they understood.


    ¡°What the f*ck, seriously? Is he the friend you mentioned, Melody? This peasant?¡±


    The boy with the blonde close cropughed out loud and walked around Philip a few times, saying,


    ¡°Hey, bro! Are you a garbage collector?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the others began giggling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Fred. Don¡¯t you know the really rich people these days like to act poor? It¡¯s a trend


    amongst them.¡± One of the sexy-looking girls crossed her arms in front of her chest and turned up her


    nose.


    Frederick snorted withughter and pointed at Philip condescendingly. ¡°Him, rich? What a joke.¡±


    As he said that, he turned to look at Melody and asked with a smile, ¡°Melody, is he really the friend you


    brought over?¡±


    Melody nodded, unmoved, and then looked at Philip calmly. ¡°Hey, introduce yourself to them. After that,


    we¡¯re going to Dragonstone Mountain for a race.¡±


    A race?


    Philip lookedpletely out of the loop. He said helplessly, ¡°Sorry, but I have something to do, so I


    think I¡¯ll leave now. You guys have fun.¡±


    What was the matter with this Melody Zander?


    Was this how Theo raised his daughter?


    All of a sudden!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Someone yelled at Philip coldly from behind him.


    ¡°Stand right there! Who said you could leave?¡± Finn barked at him, his expression frosty.


    He really did not like the way Philip treated Melody.


    Even Finn himself did not dare to treat Melody so nonchntly. What right did this peasant have to give


    Melody the cold shoulder?


    He was asking for a beating!


    Finn walked over and looked at Philip coldly, saying, ¡°Hey, what was with your attitude just now?


    Melody told you to introduce yourself, so how could you just walk away?¡±


    There was another reason why Finn was so upset with Philip, and that was the fact that Melody had


    personally gone to pick him up. Was there something between the two of them?


    To Finn, Philip was now something of a love rival.


    Still, the guy just reeked of poverty. Everything about it was low and tawdry.


    Philip looked at Finn calmly and said, ¡°Sorry, but I have nothing to discuss with clueless kids like you. I


    don¡¯t know her, either. If you¡¯re trying to show off in front of her, then you got the wrong guy. I¡¯m just a


    normal person, so I¡¯ll get out of your way now.¡±


    With that, Philip turned and made to leave.


    However, this time it was Frederick who ran to him with a hint of a smile. He stood in Philip¡¯s way and


    taunted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush, man. Stay and y. Since Melody¡¯s already brought you


    here, we can¡¯t just let you leave. That would be so rude of us.¡±


    As Frederick said that, he gestured at Finn with his eyebrows.


    The two of them had grown up together, so they could read each other¡¯s thoughts quite easily.


    They were thinking of ying a nice little game with Philip.


    Melody watched everything unfold, looking detached. She had no intention of helping. She just wanted


    to see what was so special about this Mr. rke, the man her father talked about.


    It seemed to her that he was just another ordinary guy.


    She seriously did not know what her father was thinking. Why did he tell her to get on his good side?


    How disgusting!


    At the same time, Wynn had arrived at the bank and was standing in front of an ATM, ready to see how


    much money there was in the card Philip had given her.


    She put the card into the machine and entered the PIN.


    He had told her that the PIN was her birthday, and that did make Wynn quite happy.


    Next, she tapped on ¡®Check ount bnce¡¯¡­

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    However, she waited forever without a result.


    Wynn frowned and keyed in the PIN again, but nothing changed.


    She could not do anything, so she called the security guard over and found out that the ATM was out of


    service and currently under maintenance.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wynn told the guard politely and then walked toward the counter.


    Just then, however, a familiar voice called out to Wynn from behind her.


    ¡°Wynn Johnston? Why are you here too?¡± Ynda just happened to walk through the bank door at


    exactly that moment, and the first thing she saw was that familiar figure.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was Wynn Johnston, huh?


    The two of them exchanged a polite smile when they met, behaving exceptionally passionate with each


    other.


    ¡°Ynda, right?¡± Wynn said with a smile, her gaze saying she only wished she could have reunited


    with her old friend sooner.


    Back in college, Ynda was her ssmate and best friend.


    After they graduated, though, the two of them fell out of touch.


    It was not because Ynda was especially heartless or anything. That was just how the world worked.


    Everyone was busy with their own careers. Unlike those rich marrieddies, they did not have the time


    to find a cafe, have some coffee, exchange gossip, or show off the newest make-up and bags.


    Ynda was happily hugging Wynn too, smiling so brightly. She lookedpletely unlike the power-


    hungry gold-digger she was earlier.


    Yes, she was a ssic two-faced b*tch.


    ¡°Hey, Wynn! It¡¯s been three years. You¡¯ve grown even prettier! Where¡¯s your husband, Philip?¡±


    Ynda appraised Wynn and saw that thetter was just as beautiful and elegant as ever. Ynda was


    inevitably jealous, but she did not express it at all.


    Still, the way she specifically enquired about Philip was a bit obvious.


    Everyone knew that Philip¡¯s career had not been going very well these years, and that Wynn¡¯s marrying


    him was a huge mistake.


    Yet here Ynda was. They had just encountered each other, but she was already asking about Philip,


    and in a taunting tone too.


    Wynn smiled slightly and replied politely, ¡°He¡¯s at the hospital with M. She justpleted her


    surgery.¡±


    Ynda looked shocked to hear that. She tugged Wynn aside and began talking to her about M.


    After a while, she pulled the conversation back to Philip, painstakingly advising Wynn, ¡°You gotta


    believe me, Wynn. Men these days are terrible, and they¡¯re always going behind their wives¡¯ backs to


    be with their mistresses. You gotta keep a good hold on Philip and make sure he doesn¡¯t sneak around.


    Yeah, he¡¯s not that sessful, but he still loves you quite a lot. That¡¯s why you have to keep a close


    eye on him. Look at me! I¡¯m single and free.¡±


    Ynda spoke with ¡®sincerity¡¯, her eyes twitching as she constantly watched the changes in Wynn¡¯s


    expression.


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I trust Philip. He won¡¯t y around out there.¡±


    Ynda frowned deeply when she heard that. All of a sudden, she said, ¡°Oh yeah, I suddenly


    remembered something. I saw Philip on the way here, but I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this.¡±


    She purposely hesitated, building the suspense. Wynn asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with


    you? What did you see?¡±


    Ynda looked around them and then pulled out her phone, saying, ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t take this on


    purpose. I just happened to stumble across him, okay? Try to stay calm.¡±


    As she said that, Ynda showed a doubtful Wynn the video she had just secretly taken. While she


    yed it, she even put on an act of indignation, saying, ¡°Look, Wynn! You didn¡¯t believe me, right? But


    see, all men these days are like this. If you don¡¯t watch him, he¡¯ll be ying around everywhere. Look


    at Philip! The girl is barely twenty, and he even got into her car so casually. How shameless!¡±


    She added, ¡°Who knows where they¡¯ve gone. If you ask me, though, that¡¯s the direction of the Hilton


    Hotel¡­¡±


    Ynda just let her voice trail off there.


    Wynn was extremely shocked and furious to see the contents of that video!


    She trusted Philip, of course, but it was only natural that she would be angry to see something like that!


    The main problem was that the girl in the video was very pretty and had a great body. She even


    hugged Philip¡¯s arm and pulled him into the car.


    Despite her anger, however¡­


    Wynn did not let her fury show. She kept her expression calm as she said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my rtive¡¯s kid.


    She has to meet Philip for something. I knew about it.¡±


    This time, it was Ynda who panicked instead.


    ¡°You knew about it? No way.¡± Ynda did not believe that Wynn knew, so she guessed that thetter


    was telling a bald-faced lie.


    Even so, she could not see any rage or panic on Wynn¡¯s face.


    Even after they parted, Ynda still had her arms crossed in front of her chest. Watching Wynn¡¯s back


    as she left, Ynda muttered to herself, ¡°Did I guess wrongly?¡±


    Whatever, forget about it. Getting the money was more important.


    If possible, she wanted to invite Sugar Daddy out tonight.


    Wynn left the bank without even checking the ount bnce.


    She was furious!


    Once she got into her car, she gave Philip a call and demanded fiercely, ¡°Where are you, Philip?¡¯


    At the time, Philip had been dragged by Melody to the Dragonstone Mountain racing track. It was a


    very vast and high-ss track.


    Even Philip had not known that Riverdale had a ce like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy outside, Wynn. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Philip walked aside, carrying the princess doll in one


    hand.


    ¡°Who are you with?¡± Wynn huffed.


    ¡°No one. Just some friends.¡± Philip turned around and nced at Melody and the others. They were all


    looking at him strangely.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Smack!


    Wynn simply hung up, leaving Philip on the back foot.


    What¡­ just happened?


    Did all women throw tantrums at will like that?


    ¡°Hey, rke, are you f*cking done with that call? You chickening out?¡±


    In the distance, Frederick wasughing at Philip, his contempt written clearly across his face.


    ¡°Haha, looks like he doesn¡¯t even know where he is right now. Must be getting cold feet.¡± Another girl


    was leaning against a red Mustang, chewing gum as she jeered.


    The others exchanged a look and burst outughing, tossing insults at Philip.


    Melody did not say anything either. When she saw Philip approaching, she finally walked up to him, her


    expression cold. She grabbed his phone and said icily, ¡°We¡¯re ying today. Don¡¯t worry about


    anything else.¡±


    Philip looked helpless. They dragged him here, so what did they want to ¡®y¡¯?

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Just then, the man in the white shirt, Finn suddenly pulled arge bouquet of red roses out of his trunk.


    In front of everyone else, he fell onto one knee before Melody, saying passionately, ¡°Mel, I really like


    you. Will you be my girlfriend?¡±


    The crowd went wild. Melody and her friends were not the only ones there, after all. This was a


    professional track, and there were at least a hundred people here, all of whom had rich parents.


    ¡°Say yes, say yes!¡±


    Finn had clearly coordinated the chanting in advance.


    Frederick and the others were especially fired up. Inparison, Philip had long since been left by the


    wayside.


    That was perfectly fine by him, of course. He just wanted these dang kids to get their party over with


    and send him home.


    Once he got back, he had toin to Theo about thetter¡¯s daughter. She needed a good re-


    education.


    However, things did not turn out as nned.


    Melody gave Finn a cold look and rejected him outright. ¡°Sorry, Finn. I know you like me, but I don¡¯t like


    you. Besides, I already have a boyfriend.¡±


    With that, she turned and left. She pretended to take a call and beckoned Philip to get into the car.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip was stunned speechless. Seriously, that was it?


    So why the f*ck was he dragged over here?


    To make the numbers?


    That made no sense.


    After the pause, Melody red at Philip and barked at him, ¡°Come on! Why the hell are you just


    standing there?¡±


    However, Finn immediately stood in Melody¡¯s way. He grabbed her arm and asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t y


    with me, Mel. Since when have you had a boyfriend?¡±


    As he said that, he even sneered and looked at Philip, pointing him out. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s your


    boyfriend?¡±


    All eyes fell on Philip, filled with disgust and even hatred.


    Philip knew that things were going south for him. He had not expected something so damned cliche to


    befall him.


    He hastily shook his head to try and exin, but Melody broke free from Finn¡¯s grip and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    right, he¡¯s my boyfriend. What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Crap!


    Philip¡¯s internal monologue had broken out into swears.


    Melody Zander was clearly out to cause trouble.


    Did she not have any other male friends? Did she have to get a stranger to impersonate her boyfriend?


    It was not totally her fault, though. It was Theo who praised Philip too much to her.


    Melody thought that only a man like that was worthy of being her boyfriend. That was why she looked


    him up.


    However, her disappointment was immeasurable and she had no way out now.


    Finn instantly turned to look at Philip, striding up to him menacingly and taunting, ¡°Mel said it, but I


    really don¡¯t believe her. Look at you, dressed like a peasant! There¡¯s no way she¡¯d fall for you. Alright,


    tell me how much she paid you to put on this little act, and I¡¯ll pay you double. Then you can roly-poly


    off this mountain!¡±


    Hahaha!


    There was a roar ofughter and sneers.


    Melody could not stand all those unfriendly gazes upon her, so she stomped her foot angrily and


    pointed at Finn, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, Finn, but he is my boyfriend, and I¡¯m


    leaving now. Tell them to get out of my way so I can leave.¡±


    Frederick and the others had long since blocked the road leading away from the track.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You want to leave? Sure. He just has to race me for onep. If he beats me, you can leave whenever.


    If he loses, you have to agree to be my girlfriend. As for him, he has to crawl underneath my crotch and


    then roll off this mountain!¡±


    Finn said darkly, his gaze openly challenging them and his attitude unbearable.


    ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s your fault for agreeing to her ruse. I insist on teaching any man who approaches her a hard


    lesson!¡± Finn walked up to Philip and patted his shoulder, his eyes filled with cold malice.


    The others looked at Philip in content too. This idiot was done for now.


    After all, they all knew Finn.


    He was the provincial racing champion!


    He had won thest threepetitions in a row!


    In fact,ter this year, he was going international and participating in the Asian Le Mans Series!


    He was one of the country¡¯s brightest rising talents!


    Racing him was practically suicidal!


    To make matters worse, Finn had even qualified for the highest level of racing in the world, the Form


    1 Grand Prix!


    That was the highest level ofpetitive racing in the world, one of the world¡¯s threergest sporting


    events after the Olympics and the World Cup!


    In other words, Philip did not stand a chance.


    Besides, judging by how poor he looked. Philip had probably never even touched a racecar before in


    his life. They were just forcing his hand now.


    Philip frowned deeply, his expression darkening. He did not expect these little brats to look down on


    him.


    The problem was they were so bold-faced and arrogant about it. That rubbed him very much the wrong


    way.


    Philip had wanted to refuse the challenge, but his pounding heart made him hesitate.


    Melody knew that there was no way Philip would be able to win against Finn too, so she stomped her


    foot and said furiously, ¡°You¡¯re doing that on purpose, aren¡¯t you, Finn? Of course he can¡¯t race. I¡¯m not


    taking your stupid deal. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that, Melody tried to drag Philip away.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, though, Philip grinned widely and said with augh, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do onep.


    We¡¯ll do exactly as you say. But if I win, firstly you have to apologize to me, and secondly I want you to


    give me your car. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Philip¡¯s gaze fell upon the red Ferrari behind Finn!


    If he gave that car to Wynn, she would not have to take public transport to work anymore. That would


    save her so much effort.


    With that thought in mind, Philip smiled with certainty.


    However, the people around him looked at him as though he was a fool.


    Did the guy hit his head on something?


    ¡°What did he just say? He wants to race Master Finn? And if he wins, he wants Master Finn to


    apologize and give him the car?¡±


    ¡°Well, damn! The guy¡¯s got balls. Doesn¡¯t he know who Master Finn is?¡±


    ¡°The provincial three-time champion!¡±


    Many onlookers broke outughing, jeering at Philip and feeling sorry for him.


    The pauper really thought he could beat the prince.


    Finn was scoffing heartlessly as well. He did not expect the friend Melody brought to be so unaware of


    his own capabilities. The man wanted a race with Finn?


    That was suicidal!


    ¡°Haha, friend, I think you messed up there. If you¡¯d just apologized like a good boy, I might have let you


    go. But what you just said got on my nerves.¡±


    Finn¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, his gaze arrogant. He poked Philip¡¯s chest with a finger, saying


    fiercely, ¡°What right do you have to challenge me?!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    F*ck!


    The nerve of the motherf*cker!


    How dare he issue Finn a challenge?


    Besides, he wanted Finn to apologize and give up the car?


    Was he an idiot?


    Frederick and the others wanted to see the world burn too. They stared at Philip maliciously and


    taunted him, ¡°C¡¯mon, buddy. No offense, but there has to be a limit to your jokes. Master Finn here is


    the provincial champion, and he¡¯s joining an international raceter in the year. The Asian Le Mans


    Series, heard of it? He¡¯ll even be an F1 racer next year. Seriously, how could a piece of filth like you


    have the balls to brag in front of our Master Finn?¡±


    As they spoke, Frederick and the others looked at the cold-faced Melody. What a joke.


    Even if Melody wanted to turn down Finn, she should have found someone decent.


    Melody was quite pissed now herself. She abruptly grabbed Philip¡¯s arm and said crossly, ¡°What are


    you doing, Philip? You¡¯re crazy! Finn is the best racer here, and he¡¯s the record holder at this track too.


    There¡¯s no one faster than him! You¡¯re purposely getting me in trouble here, aren¡¯t you? What the hell,


    man! Shut up and stand aside!¡±


    Melody was very unhappy right now. She was now absolutely certain that her father had misjudged


    Philip rke.


    How impressive could a man like that be?


    Yet her old man praised him to high heavens.


    ¡°Finn, he¡¯s him, and I¡¯m me. His promise has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t ept your terms. Bye,¡±


    Melody said to Finn, annoyed, and then tried to jump into her car.


    However, Frederick and the others clearly were not going to let her go so easily. They simply blocked


    her way and forced her to stay.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Get out of my way!¡± Melody was very angry now, pouting her adorable little


    mouth. Her chest rose and fall as well, and she turned around to re at Finn furiously. ¡°What is the


    meaning of this, Finn?¡±


    Finn smiled at her gently. ¡°Patience, Mel. Since he issued a challenge against me, and since you said


    he¡¯s your boyfriend, how could I not take him up on his terms?¡±


    As he said that, Finn turned around and looked at Philip with endless confidence. ¡°How do you want to


    do this?¡±


    Philip rubbed his chin and said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re the record holder, let¡¯s make it a race of speed.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Finn said with augh. He was brimming with confidence.


    Six minutes and twenty-seven seconds!


    He held the record of the shortest time toplete the track!


    The second-ce time was more than a minute slower than his!


    That was Finn¡¯s true skill!


    Almost everyone here knew Finn. All of them were his fans.


    Within three minutes, everyone at the Dragonstone Mountain knew that someone was challenging Finn


    to a race, trying to beat him in speed at a track he knew like the back of his hand.


    ¡°Whoa, seriously? The guy must be masochistic.¡±


    ¡°People these days will do anything to act cool. Didn¡¯t he at least try to find out who Finn is before


    that?¡±


    ¡°Think of it as a hazing, then. But that guy definitely has some balls. It¡¯s been such a long time since


    anyone dared to challenge Finn.¡±


    Everyone at the track gathered together and discussed the event enthusiastically. It was going to be a


    very uneven match.


    Of course, no one had any hopes for Philip.


    He reeked of poverty.


    See, he did not even f*cking know how to put on a racing suit. He needed help from the staff.


    Many people were even starting to wonder if he was here as a joke.


    The news of Philip¡¯s challenge against Finn took off the wind, and soon everyone knew about it.


    There were even many people who were not on the scene, but who streamed to the track from all parts


    of Riverdale just to watch!


    It was a really big deal!


    Philip rke was challenging the legendary racer, Finn Gerald!

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    It was quite the spectacle!


    That was why Riverdale was especially busy that day.


    The streets were filled with luxury cars, race cars, modified cars. They all surged down the roads,


    heading toward Dragonstone Mountain from all directions.


    ¡°Mommy, why are there so many fancy cars? Where are they going?¡±


    Many children on the street were quite curious to see so many luxury cars driving past them.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The adults were even more lost. What was up with the streets today?


    Was it a fancy car parade?


    In the end, even the transport department got involved, going down to the streets to maintain the order.


    There were simply too many luxury cars, each of them worth at least a million. There were even some


    that were worth tens of millions, like Aston Martins and Bugatti Veyrons!


    They could not afford any incidents!


    The streets were jampacked!


    All of these rich sons and daughters were stuck on the streets, mming their steering wheels and


    cursing their heads off.


    The owners of normal cars all stayed far, far away from the wealthy drivers, putting at least several tens


    of meters between them.


    It was too worrying!


    If they even bumped into those cars, the repairs might cost them their house!


    ¡°What the f*ck is happening here?¡± The captain of the transport team was stunned to hear that


    hundreds of fancy cars had taken to the streets too.


    Meanwhile, Philip¡¯s race against Finn was about to begin.


    The entire track had been emptied out. Everyone stood at the stands, looking at the enormous digital


    screen.


    The track was covered with cameras, and the giant screen yed the footage live.


    On the track, Finn was done with his preparations. He wore a red racing suit, and before he got into his


    car, there was even a sexy racecar model who presented him with some champagne in lieu of an early


    celebration.


    Finn gave Philip the finger, saying with contempt, ¡°Hope you don¡¯t lose too badly.¡±


    With those words, he opened the car door and slipped inside.


    On the other hand, Philip shrugged helplessly. He did not even have a car right now.


    No one here was willing to lend him one. They were embarrassing him from the start.


    ¡°Damn, he challenged Master Finn when he doesn¡¯t even have a car?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so embarrassing! If I were him, I would have found a hole to hide in by now.¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck is he? Does anyone know him? He¡¯s so f*cking stupid.¡±


    The jeers andughter did not stop.


    Philip looked at Melody in exasperation, and she said with great reluctance, ¡°Fine, you can take my car.


    Do you know how to drive it? Don¡¯t you dare crash it, because you definitely can¡¯t afford the repairs!¡±


    She was very unhappy with Philip right now. He just had to insist on racing Finn. What if he lost? Still,


    she had no choice. She was the one who brought Philip here, so it would be unfair of her not to help.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, though, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t afford to drive your


    car. If I happen to crash it, I can¡¯t afford to pay you either.¡±


    His statement made the entire audience burst intoughter.


    After that, Philip walked to the side and pointed at an AE86, asking the man next to it, ¡°Could you lend


    me your car, mate?¡±


    The man looked at Philip and shrugged. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be a good guy for once. But be careful with it, this is


    an AE86, you know. The racing god of Mount Akina.¡±


    Philip gave him an OK sign and said with augh, ¡°Sure thing. If I crash it, I¡¯ll make sure to pay you


    back.¡±


    Melody witnessed the whole thing, clenching her teeth. What the hell was wrong with Philip?


    Was he saying that her Porsche 911 was no match for an AE86?


    Soon, the race began!


    Finn had long since been ready. He sat in his car, his eyes alight with mes of confidence. Looking out


    of the car window, he gave Philip next to him a look of contempt.


    Hehe.


    In the control room, there were a bunch of people gathered around therge screen and the pile of data


    everywhere.


    These were all professional data analysts.


    There were quite a few professional racing analysts gathered around as well, and they were paying


    rapt attention.


    Of course, they were mostly upied with Finn¡¯s data, because he was going internationalter that


    year and joining the F1 circuit too.


    The live feed from the track and the cars were being yed here as well.


    Finn Gerald was as dashing as ever, stealing the hearts of many female racers and racecar models.


    The control room was filled with the cheers of lovestruck girls.


    As for Philip, he was still getting used to the interior of his car. Looking here and there, he murmured to


    himself, ¡°Clutch on the left, brakes on the right¡­¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    The entire crowd nearly fell over from exasperation!


    Philip rke really was here as a f*cking prank, right? He had to be!


    Did he even know how to drive?


    Melody¡¯s expression dropped a few more degrees. She was going to be utterly humiliated today.


    Everyone snorted at the screen, feeling utterly exasperated with Philip.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    On the track, the sexy racecar model brought down the red g she was waving!


    Finn¡¯s Ferrari was the first to roar to life. It zoomed right ahead, leaving Philip in its dust.


    On the track, Philip¡¯s AE86 was still parked in its original position. No one knew what he was up to.


    ¡°What are you doing, Philip? Get moving!¡± Melody was beside herself with anxiety, so she grabbed the


    commentator¡¯s mic and roared at him.


    Philip shrugged helplessly. ¡°Sorry, I mistook the brake for the elerator.¡±


    Pfft!


    The audience burst intoughter!


    Melody felt dizzy. She threw down the mic and sat back in her chair, pouting angrily and ignoring the


    happenings from now on.


    So infuriating!


    That Philip rke was nothing but a piece of trash!


    However, the very next second, the ruckus in the control room instantly became dead silent!


    Finally, someone eximed,


    ¡°What the f*ck! Did he just do a wheelieunch control?!¡±


    Melody frowned deeply. She did not understand that at all, so she just nced at the car from a


    distance. What she saw was Philip¡¯s AE86 trembling violently. The car¡¯s front wheels then took off from


    the ground, and the entire car shot forth like an arrow from a bow!


    The scene stunned the entire audience into silence!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The digital screen outside yed that very image live, too!


    In fact, the race was even being streamed to their entire racingmunity.


    Everyone who saw what just happened felt their jaws hit the ground!


    A wheelieunch control start!


    He actually did a wheelieunch control start!


    There was a legend among racers.


    The wheelieunch control was also known as the dragon god¡¯sunch!


    Only one person could ever pull this off!


    An unsurpassable legend!


    A four-time world champion of the F1 circuit!


    The true indisputable racing god!


    The many racers in the control room were feeling dizzy and shocked. After that, their hearts turned to


    excitement and wild joy!


    ¡°Seven years! I haven¡¯t seen that wheelie for seven years!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that man! It has to be him, he¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is he?!¡±


    A few experienced racers and data analysts were all stunned!


    All of them looked at the man on the screen, the man they had just insulted into the mud, in utter shock.


    Who on earth was he?


    Even those out of the know were extremely shocked right now. They kept demanding answers from the


    people next to them.


    ¡°Yeah, stop the suspense. Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Wait, why are you making him sound so epic? Who on earth is he?¡±


    All of them asked impatiently.


    Just then, a middle-aged man walked out from behind the crowd. He had some salt-and-pepper


    stubble, and the clothes he wore were all limited-edition goods. In his hands he held a coffee cup,


    some traces of grey in his hair.


    ¡°Uncle Chase!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Uncle Chase.¡±


    The crowd parted before the middle-aged man.


    He was the boss behind the scenes here at the Dragonstone Mountain track, Chase Fisher. He was


    worth 800 million, a famous tycoon in the racing and racecar circles.


    He even had his own team.


    A team of racecars and racers.


    He had his own private racing club, and he was a professional racer himself.


    He was once the national champion, the racing god of the entire country.


    His reputation preceded him, and he had a ton of fans.


    The moment he stepped forth, everyone treated him with respect.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chase raised his eyes to look at the screen, his excitement spilling into his expression. ¡°That wheelie


    has the world record for the fastestunch, and only one person ever used it. The inventor of that move


    was the F1 champion for four terms running. They say he¡¯s the best racer the world has seen thus far,


    and some call him the international racing god. He set countless records in the racing scene that no


    one has managed to break to this day.¡±


    Shock washed over the audience¡¯s expression in waves as Chase exined.


    In the end, they were almost numb to it all.


    ¡°Do you mean that mysterious international racing god, Uncle Chase? No way.¡±


    Frederick stood in the crowd, voicing his extreme doubts.


    That had to be a lie!


    Frederick was not the only one. Many others shared his suspicions.


    That was insane.


    Chase frowned deeply. He looked at the image on the screen, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know either. That mysterious racing god vanished seven years ago and was never seen again. Many


    people tried to look into him, but no one found any news of him.¡±


    Chase was very confused too. Why would such a mysterious legend appear at his humble little arena?


    Besides, when he looked at the footage from inside that car, he found that the man looked utterly in


    and normal.


    The only thing that piqued Chase¡¯s interest was how that man treated racing even more flippantly than


    a child would.


    On the screen, Philip looked utterly at ease, as though this was not a race at all.


    When Frederick and the others saw his attitude, they snorted and said, ¡°I think you must be mistaken,


    Uncle Chase. How could he be that international racing god? He probably just learned the technique in


    secret or something. It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Chase nodded and took a sip of his coffee. He simply sat down, paying rapt attention to the live


    footage.


    Melody stood at the back of the crowd, watching as Philip¡¯s lips curved into a slightly crafty smile on


    screen. Inwardly, she asked herself, ¡®Could that guy really be the international racing god?¡¯


    Their gazes turned back to the two men on the track.


    Right now, Finn waspletely rxed. He had been way in the lead the entire time, and he smiled


    confidently.


    How dare that wimp try to challenge him! What a piece of utter trash!


    When Finn looked into his rearview mirror, however, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    What the f*ck? Was he actually catching up?!


    Finn mmed the elerator and drifted past the bend!


    With a beautiful swerve, Finn immediately left Philip¡¯s AE86 in the dust.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On the track, everyone cheered Finn wildly. ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s crazy!¡±


    The footage was being streamed live to racing enthusiasts throughout the city as well.


    Philip¡¯s start earlier set a lot of hearts aze. Many people were jumping to their feet!


    After all, that was a world-ss start that had not been seen in seven years!


    Many of them were even wondering who the man racing Finn today was.


    Three minutester, though, Philip was still far behind Finn.


    Several onlookers gradually began to doubt their suspicions. Did they get him wrong?


    His techniques were totally those of an amateur. There were barely any techniques at all.


    Chase was growing disappointed as well. He shook his head and got up, preparing to leave.


    He must have been mistaken.


    However, someone suddenly yelled, ¡°The hairpin turn! five consecutive hairpins!¡±


    Dragonstone Mountain was known for its twists and turns, and the five consecutive hairpins were the


    Dragonstone track¡¯s most dramatic stretch!


    The five consecutive hairpins were much sharper than usual turns, with a higher risk of swerving. After


    all, when a car took the five consecutive hairpins, it would have to alternate rapidly between turning and


    going straight, managing eleration and braking in quick session. It drifted a lot more than usual,


    too!


    On a stretch like that, a moment¡¯s slip could mean instant death!


    That was why even a provincial champion like Finn would slow down at the hairpin turns, simply drifting


    sideways to get past them.


    It took time, but it was also safest.


    Most racers could not even manage to drift past a turn like that.


    Chase sat back down and told the analysts, ¡°Check Finn¡¯s time and speed on the five consecutive


    hairpins.¡±


    The analysts hurriedly got to work.


    The professional racing assistant was already telling Finn across the inte, ¡°Master Finn, we¡¯ll be


    checking your timing and speed on the five consecutive hairpins.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Finn replied confidently.


    Right now, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Finn.


    They wanted to see if he could break the record again and a set record for five consecutive hairpins.


    Two hundred meters!


    One hundred meters!


    Fifty meters!


    Vroom!


    The Ferrari turned at rapid speeds, its engine humming nicely.


    Full of confidence, Finn changed gears, hit the brakes, and turned the wheel all the way.


    The red Ferrari flew like the wind, drifting quickly and easily traversing the first turn!


    5.06 seconds!


    That was a new record!


    The entire crowd erupted into cheers!


    Before, Finn had spent 7.78 seconds on the first hairpin!


    He had improved by more than an entire second!


    That was unbelievable!


    Just as everyone was cheering and whooping, though¡­


    On therge screen, there was a ck car, moving lightning fast across the screen. It overtook Finn¡¯s


    red Ferrari and instantly left it several tens of meters behind!

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    On the screen, the ck 86 had its tires in the gutter by the side. The car nted, the tires rapidly


    spinning against the road. The friction resulted in plumes of white smoke, and the tires began to shriek


    as well!


    It took him slightly over two seconds!


    The car did not slow down at all!


    It simply lurched forth and left Finn¡¯s Ferrari far behind!


    The whole action was quick and elegant!


    The cheers were abruptly silenced!


    Everyone was stunned speechless!


    Even the racecar girls who did not understand such things were pping their hands to their mouths


    and gasping out loud!


    What was that just now?


    They had not even seen it clearly!


    Was that still racing?


    Finn waspletely floored. He had been overtaken!


    In fact, he could not even tell how Philip did it!


    F*ck!


    In his fury, Finn mmed the elerator, trying his best to catch up!


    However, after Finn personally witnessed how Philip traversed the next four hairpins, there was nothing


    but shock left in his heart!


    He had lost!


    Philip did not slow down at all across the hairpins!


    Was he a demon?


    ¡°U-Uncle Chase! That¡¯s a gutter run! And brake drifting!¡±


    The assistants and analysts were all astounded!


    Chase was simrly stunned. He jumped up from his seat, his expression looking overwhelmed as he


    burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s him, we found him! The legendary racer!¡±


    With that, he ignored everyone and ran right out of the control room to go wait by the finish line.


    The others were no fools either. All of them ran out and gathered at the finish line.


    The video had been streamed through the entire city, and hundreds of people cheered in unison!


    All of them had taken those hairpins before, but they had never seen such an impressive way of taking


    them!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was truly a sight to behold!


    So that was a motherf*cking racing god!


    There was no doubt about it!


    Just then, the hundreds of luxury cars on the main street of Riverdale were raring to go.


    The drivers were all anxious to go to Dragonstone Mountain and meet that legendary raving god!


    As hundreds watched, the ck AE86 rapidly zoomed past the finish line!


    Five minutes and twenty-eight seconds!


    He had absolutely shattered Finn¡¯s record!


    When the new record was born, the entire arena erupted into cheers!


    Everyone lost their minds!


    That was their way to show respect toward the new record holder.


    When Philip got out of the car, the man who had lent him the car was already running at him excitedly.


    Admiration written all over his face, he said, ¡°Bro, big bro! Please give me your autograph! You can


    have the car, it¡¯s yours now!¡±


    To these rich young masters, their cars meant little. It was far more important for them to get to know


    racing legends like Philip!


    All of them gathered around him, leaving Philip feeling rather awkward.


    Melody ran up to him as well and immediately pounced at him. She hugged Philip and showed off to


    the others, saying, ¡°See? This is my boyfriend, Philip rke! Anyone else wanna race him?¡±


    As she said that, she even gave Frederick and the others a re.


    By now, Frederick and his friends hadplexions the color of pig liver. They were scarlet to the roots.


    They were eating dirt now!


    Motherf*cker, how were they supposed to recover from this?


    While the others were cheering, Finn slowly drove his Ferrari to the finish line.


    He sat in his car, looking up at the record on the screen.


    He lost!


    He had lost by a mile.


    Finn closed his eyes. He was frustrated, but inwardly, he was also quite jealous of Philip¡¯s skill at those


    hairpins.


    He got out of the car.


    Finn walked toward Philip. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he bowed and told Philip, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Philip was quite astonished too. He thought that Finn was just another cocky rich kid, but it seemed he


    was a man of his word.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Melody was not going to let this chance pass, of course. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm exaggeratedly and


    said with a pout, ¡°So now you know, Finn. My boyfriend¡¯s really impressive, so get off my case from


    now on.¡±


    Finn was troubled. He really liked Melody, but at the same time he was a man who kept all his


    promises and walked his talk.


    Philip was feeling awkward too, so he hastily changed the subject, ¡°So Master Finn, about your car¡­?¡±


    Finn did not hesitate, throwing the keys at Philip. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Philip was pleasantly surprised. He gave Finn a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Impressive, Master Finn. Money


    really means nothing to you, huh? Well, thanks for the ride.¡±


    With that, Philip turned to leave.


    However, Chase approached him then and looked at Philip with a polite smile. ¡°If you¡¯re free, my friend,


    shall we have a little chat?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Uncle Chase had personally extended an invitation to him!


    That was such an honor!

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Philip turned and spared Chase Fisher a nce before he replied, ¡°If you¡¯d excuse me, I¡¯m running


    against time. My wife¡¯s waiting for me at the hospital.¡±


    Pfft!


    Everyone else fainted again!


    This dude was unnecessarily pretentious!


    How could he just brush Chase Fisher off like he was nothing?


    Did he not know who Chase Fisher was?


    He was the vice president of the National Association Of Car Racing!


    He was one of the country¡¯s best racers too!


    Yet to Philip rke, racing was just a game to y.


    ¡®If you like it, you can have it.¡¯


    Everyone might throttle him should they know of Philip¡¯s current thoughts.


    Being a racer was the dream career of many young males!


    Instead of being irked by Philip¡¯s attitude, Chase smiled even friendlier at him. ¡°Should you have any


    free time in the future, Mr. rke, you¡¯re always wee to drop by. This is my name card.¡±


    Not rejecting him this time, Philip took the card from Chase and stuffed it into the pocket of his pants.


    Then, he turned to holler at Melody, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Melody¡¯s eyes sparkled as she pondered over the love-hate feelings she had for Philip.


    She had fallen in love with how attractive this man was!


    He stood out from the rest!


    It exined why her father kept praising how different and special he was as well as how he was


    adamant not to offend him.


    What she hated, was that despite being a man of such caliber, why did he feel the need to hide it


    away?


    Under the envious gaze of everyone else, Philip drove away in Finn Gerald¡¯s red Ferrari.


    Only after watching Philip drive away did the weight on Finn¡¯s chest lift.


    He turned to ask Chase, ¡°Who¡¯s that, Uncle Chase?¡±


    Finn had yet to be acquainted with Philip¡¯s true identity, but he found himselfpletely impressed by


    the other¡¯s skills.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Those were the skills of a world-ss racer.


    Why did he seem somon, though?


    Chase squinted and patted Finn on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re curious, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s too bad then, since


    I¡¯d like to know too. It has been seven years of a mystery, but all I can say is that this is no ordinary


    man. You¡¯d do well to study from him if you have the chance. Who knows, you might even learn a skill


    or two. If so, the victory¡¯s basically yours in the race for the second half of the year.¡±


    Hearing him, Finn¡¯s heart pulsed in excitement. Watching the silhouette of the car as it drove down the


    mountain, he muttered to himself, ¡°That impressive, huh?¡±


    Chase smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about worldwide, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, there has yet to be a match


    for him.¡±


    Chase could not help but shake his head. He was a little wistful.


    For a man with his abilities, why would he ever present himself as the underdog?


    Not to mention, why had he vanished from the face of the earth for seven years after numerous


    legendary deeds?


    However, Finn had already made up his mind. He was going to be Philip¡¯s disciple!


    Back to Philip¡¯s point of view. After leaving Melody Zander, he drove his way to the hospital.


    Hitting the brakes at the entrance, he got out of the car with a princess figurine in his hands.


    Wynn was not free, so it fell on Philip to spend time with M.


    Seeing the figurine, M was ted. She made grabby hands at the figurine but instead of giving in,


    Philip held it just out of reach and ced it somewhere else before turning to her. ¡°This¡¯ll be Mommy for


    now, M. On days that she¡¯s too busy with work, this princess here will watch over you in her ce,


    okay?¡±


    Mid understandingly on the hospital bed and nodded, a sweet smile tugging at the corners of her


    lips.


    Philip gave her a peck on her forehead before walking out of the hospital room.


    Reaching the car park, he was met with the sight of quite a few fashionably dressed women taking


    pictures of the Ferrari.


    The thing was, he could actually recognize two of them.


    ¡®Ynda Lee and Jane Snyder.


    ¡®Seriously, both of you¡­¡¯


    After mulling over it, Philip found that he was not in a rush. It would not hurt to let them take their


    pictures.


    Unfortunately for Ynda¡¯s pair of sharp eyes, she easily found Philip watching the group of them from


    a distance. Her disdain red.


    Jane was no stranger to Philip either. She immediately began to tell the tale of Philip rke¡¯s


    ostentatious behavior at Arc de Triumph to the other two girls.


    Sure, Philip had given Ynda a helping handst time, but they all collectively agreed that it was


    merely an act out of obligation as they were friends.


    After all, Philip had wasted three years of his life.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Philip rke? What, you¡¯re going to tell me this is your car now?¡±


    Ynda strutted over and crossed her arms under her chest with an expression of belittling mockery.


    Philip quirked an eyebrow as his gaze fell unintentionally on the jade piece by her cor. It did not seem


    too small.


    Unease crept up on Ynda at Philip¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. She scoffed. ¡°The f*ck are you smiling at? Do


    you think you have the right tough at me? Is this your f*cking car?¡±


    Ynda was pissed under the pretense that she believed Philip wasughing at her for taking pictures


    with a luxury vehicle.


    She most certainly could not buy herself one, so was Philip here tough at how fake she was?


    ¡°How do you know the car¡¯s not mine?¡± Philip asked calmly, though the corner of his lips betrayed him


    as a tinge of a smirk appeared on his face.


    Ynda hade to him to borrow money not too long ago. She even flirted with him.


    He still had her nude pictures with him.


    Philip was almost tempted to fish them out in front of her, curious about how Ynda would react.


    Ynda and her gang of friends covered their mouths as they burst intoughter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look


    at yourself first? As if you have the right to drive a car like this.¡±


    In return, Philip brushed past them without another word and slowly made his way to the Ferrari¡­

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Ynda and her friends watched as Philip walked toward the red Ferrari, the condescending distaste


    for him thickening in their gazes.


    Even after having scolded him angrily, Ynda stomped forward and gripped onto Philip whose hand


    was rummaging for the car key. She reprimanded again, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough? Stop pretending already!


    What, do you need the few of us to shriek and fawn over you for you to stop?¡±


    ¡®Seriously this man¡­ He¡¯s going all out just to look cool.


    ¡®How could such a nice car even belong to a worthless wretch like him?


    ¡®At least take a look at yourself first!¡¯


    Philip frowned at the motion. ¡°What now? This is my car.¡±


    With a mere sentence, he managed to offend all four girls at the same time.


    Jane¡¯sughter could be seen in the curve of her eyebrows even though her hand was held over her


    mouth. She mocked him sarcastically. ¡°Look at him, still pretending to be all high and mighty. I can


    never understand why some people find the need to pretend to be some big shot they¡¯re not. Hrious.¡±


    The gazes of the other two girls also shone with a hint of scorn as they nced at Philip.


    Ynda out-rightughed tauntingly as she patted Philip¡¯s shoulder in mock constion. ¡°I know life


    isn¡¯t the best for you now, Philip. But there¡¯s no need to embarrass yourself like this.¡±


    With that, Ynda led her group of friends away.


    Philip, staring at their retreating backs in disbelief, fetched out the car key for the Ferrari and sighed a


    breath of exasperation.


    ¡®Ynda Lee, you¡¯re really going to turn against me like this?


    ¡®Even after helping youst time, this is how you repay me? No thanks, no nothing, but mockery?


    ¡®Whatever. I¡¯m not in the mood to exin anything anyway.¡¯


    Philip gave it some thought before he ultimately decided to drive over to where Wynn worked and


    surprise her.


    He had a good exnation for the Ferrari. He would say he won it in a bet. Should Wynn not believe


    him, well, he could always call Finn to back him up on this.


    On the way there, Philip received an unexpected call from his good friend Howard.


    Philip had his regrets when it came to Howard Lowe.


    It had been so long since he contacted the other, and he did not know how this friend of his was doing


    now.


    After picking up the call, the line drifted in the lightughter of Howard Lowe. ¡°You free tonight, Philip?


    Come out for dinner tonight and bring Wynn Johnston too. Ruby and I are getting engaged.¡±


    Howard¡¯s ecstasy was evident in the tone of his voice.


    Philip, on the other hand, frowned deeply. ¡®Howard and Ruby are getting engaged?¡¯


    ¡°Sure! Where? I¡¯lle to you.¡± Philip smiled.


    He decided against telling Howard about what he knew of Ruby Ford at that moment, for this friend of


    his wore his heart on his sleeve.


    Should he find out about what kind of a woman Ruby Ford was, who knew what stupid things he might


    do?


    At the same time, the engagement between Ruby Ford and Howard Lowe was one he would never


    agree with. He had toe up with a n to uncover her lies.


    ¡°She has decided on Northern Sky Western Restaurant. She says it¡¯s a high-end ce with a good


    atmosphere. Tonight, at seven o¡¯clock, don¡¯t bete. Oh, and remember to bring Wynn.¡±


    Describing Howard as excited was an understatement.


    Having been in a rtionship with Ruby for four long years, today was finally the day they took the next


    step further.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Philip replied and hung up the phone. He was sitting in the car deep in thought.


    Making a turn, Philip came to the closest gift shop. He had to bring something at least.


    Philip needed to bring something, even if it was a small thank you gift for the help that Howard had


    given him all those years.


    He would not embarrass his friend.


    Howard Lowe was sitting in his apartment. Right as he ended the call with Philip, Ruby entered the


    door.


    Donned in branded clothing with the newest Gi handbag in her arms, she had an intellectual vibe to


    her. She walked up to Howard in struts, showing off her pale long legs.


    Having heard who Howard had called, Ruby¡¯s expression turned grim as she asked, ¡°This is our


    engagement dinner, Howard. Why can you call Philip rke, that nobody?¡±


    Ever since the incident at the BMW showroom, she despised Philip. He had made a big fool out of her.


    Howard was at a loss about what to do. He had no idea what the reason behind his girlfriend¡¯s


    animosity toward Philip was, but with a smile, heforted. ¡°But Ruby, Philip¡¯s my best bud. He¡¯s the


    only friend I have, I can¡¯t just not call him.¡±


    Ruby pouted, unhappy with the turn of events. ¡°Just this once. No more.¡±


    Ruby knew that this was a big matter, and it would not bode well for her to fight over an issue in


    regards to Howard¡¯s honor.


    The two spoke for a little longer before Ruby picked up a call with a sweet smile on her face and


    walked out. ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade? What¡¯s the asion for this call today?¡±


    The mellow voice of a middle-aged man rang out, ¡°Are you free tonight, Ruby? It has been a while


    since we met. I miss you, dear.¡±


    Ruby frowned her perfectly shaped eyebrows and turned to look back at the worn-down apartment


    behind her. A glint of disgust shed across her face before she pulled it back into a beautiful smile. ¡°Of


    course. I¡¯m having dinner at the Northern Sky Western Restaurant tonight with a few of my friends.


    How about you wait for me at the hotel upstairs tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± replied Mr. Wade excitedly.


    Ending the call, Ruby flipped through her Gi handbag and touched up her makeup. Hailing a car


    afterward, she contacted a few of her best friends.


    Seven o¡¯clock at Northern Sky Western Restaurant.


    In the private room gathered youthful males and females who chit-chatted andughed with one


    another.


    There were quite a few beautifuldies. They had porcin skin coupled with fashionable dressing as


    per what the trends considered ¡®in¡¯.


    Especially the one in the middle, whose eyes wrinkled into crescent moons when she smiled. She had


    sharp features, and her long legs were covered with the short hem of her miniskirt. The gazes of the


    boys by her side would slip downward from time to time.


    That was Ruby¡¯s sister, Isabelle.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Of course, she showed up. Today was her sister¡¯s engagement party after all. She had arrived after


    buttering herself up to the nines.


    What for, you ask?


    To meet more boys, what else?


    ¡°How¡¯s your boyfriend, Sis? I¡¯ve only met him a handful of times. What does his family do?¡±


    Isabelle spoke, turning to look at Ruby who was evidently more interested in the contents of her phone


    than their conversation.


    Ruby smiled. ¡°Nothing special. He treats me well though, so I thought it¡¯s best that we get engaged


    first. That way, at least Mom and Dad will stop nagging, you know?¡±


    A quick sh of disappointment shone in Isabelle¡¯s eyes. She had assumed that her future brother-in-


    law would be the scion of the rich. Who would have thought he was from a normal family?


    ¡®Has my arrogant sister changed her taste in men?


    ¡®So, she prefers the honest kind now?¡¯


    Ruby¡¯s WeChat with Mr. Wade was filled with flirtatious messages of all sorts. They had already picked


    a time to meet as well. She would join him at nine o¡¯clock.


    Satisfied, she ced her phone down and began to chat with both her male and female best friends


    that she invited over.


    ¡°Guys, I have something to tell you. It¡¯s f*cking hrious.¡±


    Taking out her phone, Ruby pulled up a video she had previously taken for everyone else to see.


    Everyone present were young teens who lived for gossip, so it was expected that everyone¡¯s attention


    was piqued the moment she said she had something funny to tell.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Something happened here a few days ago. So you know how Howard has a best friend named Philip


    rk? You should know him, Isabelle, he¡¯s the guy who bought 100 BMWs from the shop the other


    day.¡± Ruby scrunched her eyebrows at Isabelle to hint at her intentional slip of detail.


    Thetter immediately understood. ¡°Yeah, I remember. Philip rke!¡±


    Isabelle made sure to flop back onto the seat of the chair as she spoke, her armsing up to cross


    under her chest.


    ¡°Huh? What Philip rke?¡± A few of them widened their eyes in curiosity.


    Ruby secretly created a WeChat group with the lot of them and sent the video she had recorded of


    Philip¡¯s conflict with someone in the Northern Sky Western Restaurant. With a face full of jeer, she told


    them, ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to you. Basically, some bastard touched his wife, so he decided to pretend like he


    was the shit and fought with the restaurant¡¯s manager. I don¡¯t know about the rest, but it wasn¡¯t pretty


    from what my friend told me. Only after his wife slept with the guy did the mattere to an end I


    think¡­¡±


    Ruby left gaps in her story, but its general idea was clear. The fact that he was alive today was thanks


    to his wife selling herself!


    The tale Ruby told had absolutely no evidence. Sure, there was a video, but everything else afterward


    was a lie.


    What more could she wish for than the perfect chance to shame both Philip and his wife?


    She had been pissed with Philip for a very long time, even more so the perfect Wynn Johnston who


    was his wife.


    She was the kind who would invoke envy in every woman, and Ruby was more than happy to ruin her


    in such a public setting with a made-up tale. The more humiliating the story, the better. It was the only


    way for Ruby to feel better.


    ¡®Howard wants to bring Philip over today, right? Then let this be a surprise for him.¡¯


    This was Ruby¡¯s revenge.


    To disgrace Philip rke in front of everyone!


    With that, she sent an image of Wynn to the group chat as well.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The girls were filled with envy. A few of them were even pleased to know that such a woman had been


    in such disgusting circumstances.


    The boys felt like they lost something as regret stewed in their chests. Such a beauty, only to be paired


    with a good-for-nothing husband. What a pity, having to climb into bed with another man just to save


    her husband.


    ¡°You know, I think I¡¯m envious of that man. Oh, to be joined in bed with a beauty like her.¡±


    ¡°What a trashy excuse of a man!¡±


    ¡°You guys might not know, but thest time he came to our Harley-Davidson showroom and asked for


    100 Harleys, it was absolutely hrious! I threw the poor f*cker out.¡± Isabelle added more fuel to the


    mes, her expression dripping with ridicule.


    ¡°Ah well, we should stop. Your boyfriend should be here soon right?¡± Isabelle smiled brilliantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you say he¡¯ll bring over a few friends? Who¡¯sing? Any handsome and rich boys you can introduce


    to your good ol¡¯ sister?¡±


    ¡°Are there handsome boys?¡±


    The girls began to gossip.


    Right then, Howard pushed open the doors to the private room. Sitting down, he loped his arms around


    Ruby and gave her a kiss on the cheek. It was quite a loving scene.


    Ruby, on the other hand, pushed him away with a re. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? I just touched up my


    makeup.¡±


    Only Ruby would disrespect Howard in front of so many people.


    The group exchanged a wordless nce for they all knew that Ruby was most probably not in love with


    Howard.


    She was just leading him on.


    Did one even have to ask?


    Everyone¡¯s gaze had settled on Howard since the moment he walked through the doors. In their minds,


    they had already graded him. Four out of ten, that was the highest it would go.


    This man was ordinary, the epitome of an honest man.


    How could Ruby Ford get engaged with a man like this?


    Isabelle was stunned too.


    What was up with her sister?


    How could a brother-inw like him have any rich friends at all?


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Ruby asked, ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d bring your friend? Where is he?¡±


    The corner of Ruby¡¯s lips lifted in mockery as she asked.


    She had yet to tell anyone that the friend Howard was bringing was the very Philip rke they were


    discussing just moments prior.


    She was curious as to how everyone would react the moment Philip entered the doors.


    ¡°Oh, he went to the toilet.¡± Howard exined.


    Right at that moment, Philip entered the doors.


    ¡°Oh, allow me to introduce you. This here is my good friend, Philip rke.¡± Howard stood from where


    he sat and introduced with a smile.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°Philip rke!¡±


    Everyone froze the moment they saw Philip enter the private room.


    ¡°Holy f*ck! That¡¯s Philip rke?¡±


    There was a strange glint in everyone¡¯s eyes as they scrutinized him all over.


    Who would have thought they would meet him today?


    Philip was confused as well. Something was off about the atmosphere ever since he stepped foot into


    the room, especially as he glossed over the strange look in everybody¡¯s eyes.


    They were filled with unadulterated insult and contempt.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your boyfriend¡¯s friend a little too shoddy, Ruby? What he wears is even more miserable than


    your future husband.¡±


    Isabelle began to taunt.


    Anger rose the moment sheid her eyes on Philip¡¯s poker face.


    Not only had she lost her dignity at the BMW motorcycle showroomst time, but it even cost her her


    job as well.


    This was an act of revenge she had to take!


    She would make him pay, and if squishing him like a bug under her foot was what needed to be done,


    she would. Even if it was thest thing she did!


    Howard¡¯s expression turned awkward as well. He had only met Ruby¡¯s sister a couple of times, and


    since they had yet to have any in-depth conversations, he did not know what kind of a person she was.


    Now, though, Howard knew. She was of high maintenance.


    A woman who spared no respect.


    However, there was nothing Howard could say. She was Ruby¡¯s sister after all, and in extension, his


    future sister-inw.


    All Howard could do was turn to look at Philip with the hope that he would be patient and be the bigger


    person tonight.


    Philip nodded but did notment or reply to her. He was frowning as he had not expected to meet


    Isabelle here of all ces. Under Howard¡¯s motion, he took the seat beside him.


    Calmly, Ruby touched up her makeup with a portable mirror and said abruptly, ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    With that, Ruby picked up a ss and stood up. ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s have a toast.¡±


    Everyone toasted and drank their drinks.


    cing her ss down, Ruby excused herself and promised to return soon on the pretense that she


    had something to do. She then left the room with her handbag.


    Howard frowned as she left and followed Ruby out as well.


    Philip was now alone in the private room to deal with everyone¡¯s distaste-filled gazes.


    ¡°Hey, Philip rke. I heard you went to Isabelle¡¯s shop to buy 100 Harleys?¡± started a small male from


    the side, his expression full of disdain.


    Philip merely raised an eyebrow before diverting his gaze to Isabelle who was sitting quietly with her


    hands crossed before her.


    The people beside him were quick to be angry. Their tone danced along the line of threatening.


    ¡°Oh? F*cker thinks he¡¯s tough. I¡¯m asking you a question here!¡±


    Someone was pissed.


    How dare this Philip rke ignore them.


    Was he looking down on them?


    Philip turned to look at the girl next to him. Her entire face was caked with makeup, and she was


    chubby. Her face looked like that of a pig. Sitting there, she continued to take selfies as if nothing was


    wrong.


    ¡°If you¡¯d excuse me, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Philip was in no mood to deal with the lot of them, so he turned to leave the private room.


    Behind him were the condescending snorts of people in the room.


    ¡°Who knows what his wife was thinking, marrying such a piece of trash.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha. How about you don¡¯te back. Knowing that I¡¯m eating in the same room with you curbs my


    appetite.¡±


    The taunting tone and mocking words of the people in the room ignited a small spark of anger within


    Philip.


    Leaving the room, Philip fetched a cigarette to smoke in the bathroom. He no longer wished to enter


    the private room again.


    Walking around, Howard was nowhere to be found.


    Philip decided to send him a message instead. ¡®I have a gift for you, buddy. I¡¯ve ced it at the


    reception desk. Remember to pick it up right before you leave. I¡¯ve got to go back to the hospital now.


    I¡¯ll be here for the wedding though.¡¯


    Having sent the message, Philip extinguished his cigarette and turned to leave.


    However, he saw a familiar figure as he passed by the elevators!


    Ruby Ford?!


    Not to mention she was holding the arms of a middle-aged chubby man in a suit as they entered the


    elevators. Who knew what they were going to do?


    Philip¡¯s heart stopped. He waited for the duo to turn around before he took a better look. There was no


    mistaking it, that was Ruby Ford!


    What the f*ck!


    Anger ranged in Philip immediately.


    Sharing the night with another man the same day she was holding an engagement party with Howard?


    Philip knew it was a hotel upstairs!


    After all, this was his family¡¯s restaurant. In fact, this entire building belonged to Philip¡¯s family.


    Well, it was under Philip¡¯s name now.


    Howard seemed to catch up to him from the other end. He was waving his hands at Philip with a smile


    on his face. ¡°Philip! Why¡¯re you leaving so soon? What¡¯s the rush? Stay for a while, it¡¯s not always that I


    treat you out to dinner.¡±


    Fear struck Philip. He had to stop Howard before he could see anything for this was too cruel an attack!


    However, he was too slow to stop him. Howard watched as the entire scene unraveled in the elevator.


    As if struck by lightning, Howard stood unmoving in front of Philip. His face was flushed, and his hands


    were balled into fists as he watched with wide eyes the closing doors of the elevator.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    In the elevator, Ruby had also recognized both Howard and Philip.


    Without an ounce of regret, her first response was to frown disgustedly and re at the duo.


    Then, right before Howard¡¯s eyes, she pecked the middle-aged man on his cheek and neck.


    She even went as far as to humor the man by clinging on to him.


    Time froze.


    The elevator doors closed.


    Philip sighed hopelessly and walked forward to pat the shocked Howard on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve been


    trying to tell you. Ruby¡­¡±


    Howard interrupted before Philip could finish talking. With a forced smile and tears that threatened to


    spill from his eyes, he said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to eat. Ruby just went to buy something. She¡¯ll


    be back in a while.¡±


    Philip was stunned. ¡®Howard really doesn¡¯t n to admit it, does he?¡¯


    Having said that, Howard turned to leave.


    Philip¡¯s expression hardened as he watched Howard¡¯s retreating figure. He roared, ¡°Dude! How the f*ck


    long more are you going to lie to yourself? That over there was Ruby Ford! The woman you¡¯ve loved


    for four long years! The woman who has only seen you as a wallet and nothing else!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Howard turned around and glowered at Philip with reddened eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her! It wasn¡¯t!¡±


    Right at that moment, the doors to the elevator opened again and out walked Ruby.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Her eyebrows were furrowed tightly as she walked past Philip to re at Howard with both her hands


    crossed before her chest. ¡°You saw everything, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Quickly wiping the tears in his eyes, Howard brought his entire face into a smile. ¡°What are you talking


    about? Where did you go? I thought you said you went to buy something? Come on, let¡¯s go. My


    parents will be here soon.¡±


    Smack!


    With a p to his cheek, Ruby stared disdainfully at Howard. ¡°It¡¯s over, Howard Lowe. I¡¯ve had enough,


    let¡¯s break up.¡±


    She was cold, her tonepletely disregarding their past.


    Howard was stunned, but he held on to hisposed facade. ¡°Come on, Ruby. It¡¯s not funny. We¡¯re


    getting engaged today. My parents are at the door.¡±


    He could not believe his eyes. This was the woman he had loved for four long years.


    Yet, Ruby never once loved him.


    Flinging Howard¡¯s hand away, Ruby sneered audaciously. ¡°Engaged? What can you give me, Howard


    Lowe? Do you have money? Or do you have a house? What, were you expecting me to live in a rented


    apartment with you for the rest of our married lives?¡±


    As she spoke, Ruby pulled out a cigarette from her purse. Lighting it, she took a long drag and flicked


    her hair to reveal her sculptured features. With a slim and slender finger, she poked disdainfully at


    Howard¡¯s chest. ¡°Stop dreaming, Howard. Everything with you was just a game. You¡¯re worth nothing


    more to me than a wallet! Getting engaged? Your parents are farmers, they¡¯re not worth me calling


    them ¡®mom¡¯ and ¡®dad¡¯!¡±


    Those were horrible words to hear.


    Anger spread like wildfire within Philip.


    ¡®What the hell, Ruby Ford?


    ¡®How can you even say something like that?


    ¡®If anything, Howard has spent four years taking care of you. How can you be so cruel?¡¯


    Howard froze and averted his gaze to the floor. His hands were clenched into fists as he spoke in a


    self-convincing manner, ¡°Come on, Ruby. Let¡¯s not fight, okay? I know you¡¯re angry about what


    happened today. I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t break up with me, please. My parents took a six-hour train just


    to be here today. They really like you, they do. I promise they¡¯ll treat you like their own daughter when


    you marry me.¡±


    Howard quickly fetched out a passbook and a small box from his breast pocket. Going down on one


    knee, he opened the box to reveal a small diamond ring. ¡°Ruby, I got this for you. I know the diamond¡¯s


    small, but I promise I¡¯ll work harder and change it to a bigger one soon. The passbook holds all my


    savings, so there¡¯s around 300,000 bucks in there. It should be enough to pay the first installment for a


    suite.¡±


    Their actions stirred the interests of many passersby.


    Even Ruby¡¯s friends hade out of the private room to watch themotion.


    Nobody dared to step out as they feasted their eyes quietly upon the scene before them.


    It wasmon knowledge between them that Howard Lowe was merely one of Ruby¡¯s toys.


    Just another dumb*ss.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Ruby scoffed as she flung the ring in Howard¡¯s hand away. She yelled, ¡°Are you f*cking stupid? What


    makes you think I¡¯d want some small ring? Oh, and your f*cking passbook too! 300,000 bucks? What,


    you want me to pay debts with you too now? You wish!¡±


    Out the elevator strolled a greasy middle-aged man.


    He was the same man who had been wrapped around Ruby mere moments ago.


    He scornfully approached their small group and clung an arm around Ruby. While condescendingly


    staring at the kneeling Howard from atop, he mocked. ¡°You have no money and yet you think you have


    the right to date and get married, you little sh*t? Keep dreaming, you dumb*ss! Ruby is my precious


    treasure. What I give her every month is more than your entire passbook, you idiot!¡±


    With that, he pulled Ruby closer to him and smacked a possessive kiss on her lips in front of everyone.


    Ruby started off uneasy, but then quickly epted the kiss.


    What a perfect match of a b*tch and a b*stard. The duo turned to leave, but not before they stared


    unfeelingly and spewed a few more insults at Howard who was still kneeling before them.


    Frenzy and riot arose among the spectators.


    ¡°Hold on! What makes you think the both of you can leave? You think that ¡®cause you¡¯re rich you can


    belittle him?¡±


    Right at that moment shot out a hostile scoff that stood out from themotion!


    Philip had enough!


    Trailing his gaze to the kneeling Howard, he could feel the anger in his chest reaching new peaks!


    Philip steeled his gaze back to re at Ruby and the middle-aged man. He took a few steps forward


    and wore an expression of unadulterated fury.


    ¡°Ruby Ford, what if I were to tell you that Howard is actually very rich and has hundreds of millions


    worth of assets? Would you still humiliate him the same way you are now?¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    The entire restaurant fell into silence at Philip¡¯s question.


    Everyone was confused.


    ¡®Such a bold im.


    ¡®Hundreds of millions worth of assets?


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he only have 300,000 bucks? That was merely a small diamond ring too.


    ¡®But he¡¯s suddenly rich now that his girlfriend is breaking up with him?¡¯


    Ruby smirked tauntingly as she turned to Philip. ¡°Come again? He¡¯s nothing but a piece of trash, just


    like you. Hundreds of millions worth of assets? Who are you kidding?¡±


    ¡®Even at this point, he opts to butt in instead of pulling Howard away?


    ¡®Hundreds of millions worth of assets?


    ¡®What a joke.¡¯


    Ruby had been with Howard for four years. If anyone, she would know best about his financial


    condition, no?


    The fat greasy man by Ruby¡¯s side also began to make relentless fun of the duo before him. ¡°Who¡¯s


    this f*cker? Do you know him, Ruby dear?¡±


    The man had never seen someone as shameless as Philip.


    The man was not alone in his opinion. In fact, everyone else spectating, mostly the friends Ruby had


    brought over, were making fun of him as well.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What a disgusting f*cker.¡±


    ¡°What a horrible choice of friendship! I feel bad for Howard. First, he gets dumped by his girlfriend.


    Then, his best friend stabs him in the back.¡±


    ¡°What a one of a kind douche. Though they do say birds of a kind flock together.¡±


    The people around them began to criticize belittingly.


    On the ground, tears streamed freely from Howard¡¯s eyes as he clenched the passbook tightly in his


    balled fists.


    Standing up, he turned to Philip with his head still held down. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He did not want to stay in this ce of heart-wrenching memories any longer.


    Philip pulled Howard back instead. ¡°No, we¡¯re not going. We can¡¯t possibly leave quietly after being


    insulted like that! We¡¯re not going anywhere until they apologize.¡±


    Determination shone in Philip¡¯s eyes. He would not stand by Ruby and her friends humiliating one of


    his own.


    Money? He had more than he needed!


    Howard¡¯s face was flushed as he tugged Philip toward the exit impatiently. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    The middle-aged man guffawed. ¡°Get lost, you pieces of trash! You¡¯re pretending to be rich in front of


    me? You know what, if you f*ckers end up having hundreds of millions worth of assets, I¡¯ll prostrate to


    you.¡±


    mes of rage cackled within Howard, but he knew that he was no match for them.


    It was painfully obvious. Ruby had chosen a rich man over himself, someone in apletely different


    league.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Philip could not forget it.


    Turning around, he red menacingly at the fat man. ¡°Those are your words, not mine!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re still helping him out? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself first? On what basis is


    your arrogance on?¡± The middle-aged man did not appreciate Philip¡¯s attitude.


    ¡®Who does this f*cking dumb*ss think he is?


    ¡®Brainless idiot.¡¯


    Philip had already dialed for George by the time the man finished speaking.


    From the other end of the line answered George courteously, ¡°What are your orders, Young Master?¡±


    Philip red at the middle-aged man before him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! My name¡¯s Deaton Wade! What, calling a f*cking hitman to get rid of me?¡± Condescendence


    dripped from the corners of the fat man¡¯s eyes.


    Clinging onto Deaton¡¯s arm, Ruby stared at Philip with equal amounts of hatred in her eyes. ¡°What the


    hell, Philip rke. Just bring your worthless friend out of my sight already!¡±


    Right then, Isabelle decided to step out and walked to her sister¡¯s side. Pointing a finger at Philip, she


    eximed, ¡°Exactly! Remember that time you came to the shop and asked for 100 Harleys? It ended


    with me throwing you out of the shop!¡±


    Immediately, everyone around them began tough at him with all sorts of chiding remarks hanging off


    the corners of their mouths.


    ¡°What the f*ck! Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ What a weirdo!¡±


    ¡°Sigh. What a disgusting excuse of a man.¡±


    ¡°I wanna break his phone. Who the f*ck is he trying to deceive here? Who can he even call?¡±


    Philip remained calm and serene in response to the taunts around him and directly instructed into the


    phone, ¡°Find me everything you can on a Deaton Wade and transfer all his holdings under Howard


    Lowe. ASAP.¡±


    Then, Philip hung up the phone and waited quietly.


    The lobby burst intoughter.


    Everyone pointed their fingers at Philip as they rioted. ¡°What the f*ck is wrong with this guy? Is he


    stupid?¡±


    The Ford sisters could no longer hold in theirughter.


    Philip had gone off the far end.


    Embarrassed to say the least, Howard tugged onto Philip and whispered, ¡°Forget it, Philip. Let¡¯s just


    go.¡±


    It was not that he did not believe in Philip, but the call he made was just too outrageous.


    In return, Philip replied calmly, ¡°Hold on. Give it a minute.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Even being pretentious has a limit, my friend. Transferring all my holdings under that puny


    friend of yours? Are you kidding me?¡± Deaton scoffed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yet right as he finished speaking¡­


    Ring!


    The pressing ringing of someone¡¯s cell phone echoed in the restaurant¡¯s lobby.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Everyone fetched for their phones immediately even though most of them were aware that the phone


    ringing was not their own.


    Staring at Deaton, Philip motioned with a jerk of his chin. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Stunned, Deaton reached for his pockets to realize it was indeed his phone. Most importantly, it was


    from hispany¡¯s secretary.


    Had he not already established that they were not to disturb him today?


    Deaton frowned. Having no idea what the meaning behind the call was, he picked it up with a smile.


    ¡°Right in time. A call from mypany¡¯s secretary. I¡¯ll get to ask if my assets have been¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, his ear was met with the anxious voice of his sexy female secretary.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, something has happened! Ourpany¡¯s been bought and transferred to someone else¡¯s


    name.¡±


    Stunned, cold sweat began to form on Deaton¡¯s forehead. ¡°What?¡±


    He was shocked. The unease in his chest caused his entire body to shiver in fear as he stared at


    Philip.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, all your holdings have been transferred to someone else! As of right now, you¡¯ve gone


    bankrupt!¡± the female secretary worriedly eximed.


    Bang!


    Deaton paled as he felt his brain crash. His legs gave out as hended butt-first on the floor.


    That was an appalling sight.


    Ruby was especially agitated. Quickly reaching to pull Deaton up, she eximed in a spoiled tone, ¡°Mr.


    Wade! What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    With his face seemingly drained of blood, Deaton sat dejectedly on the floor.


    ¡®Bankrupt?


    ¡®He had gone bankrupt!


    ¡®No way!¡¯


    Immediately, Deaton demanded with a roar, ¡°Who? Under whose name have they been transferred to?¡±


    The female secretary trembled on the other end of the line as she answered, ¡°A man called Howard


    Lowe¡­¡±


    ¡®Well, f*ck!


    ¡®He waspletely screwed!¡¯


    All light had vanished from Deaton¡¯s eyes upon hearing Howard¡¯s name. His mind nked.


    Bang!


    Before anyone could get a grasp over what was going on, they found Deaton kneeling before Philip,


    prostrating and begging him. ¡°Please forgive me. I was wrong, please! I was wrong!¡±


    Everyone was dazed.


    What was happening?


    Ruby could not believe her eyes as she tugged at Deaton. ¡°What happened, Mr. Wade?¡±


    p!


    A furious pnded on Ruby¡¯s cheek!


    Deaton stood up with renewed vigor and sent another p her way as he raged. ¡°F*ck you! You


    screwed me over, b*tch! All my holdings have been transferred to Howard Lowe!¡±


    Ruby was confused. She felt wronged. Cradling her cheek, her eyes were brimmed with unshed tears.


    ¡°Transferred? You¡¯re joking right, Mr. Wade?¡±


    Ruby was petrified. ¡®What the f*ck is Deaton doing? Why is he acting along to Philip¡¯s script?¡¯


    Deaton appeared in front of Howard the next second and begged on his knees. ¡°Mr. Howard, please!


    Please, let me go! I¡¯m sorry, I should never have gone after your girl! Please, forgive me!¡±


    Deaton was a bright man. He knew that for Philip to just transfer all his holdings away, it meant that this


    man was practically a god!


    This was not someone he could offend!


    He could only beg for forgiveness!


    Everyone was stunned, shock dawning on all of their faces.


    Especially Ruby, who looked as if she had been force-fed feces.


    ¡®All of Deaton¡¯s holdings have been transferred, and to Howard Lowe too.


    ¡®That¡¯s hundreds of millions worth of assets!


    ¡®That means Howard Lowe is a millionaire!


    ¡®No way!


    ¡®All with a call from Philip rke?¡¯


    ¡°No way! There has to be some kind of mistake! It¡¯s not funny to joke around like this, Mr. Wade.¡± Ruby


    was in disbelief.


    She was not alone in that sense. Everyone else watching could not believe their eyes too, opting to


    understand it as somerge-scale prank.


    Right then entered authoritative figures who walked straight in to arrest Deaton. ¡°Deaton Wade, we


    have reason to believe that you have resorted to illegal means to seek profit. Pleasee with us to


    assist in our investigation.¡±


    Jaws dropped as they watched Deaton get dragged limply away.


    Holy sh*t!


    This was actually f*cking happening!


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze toward Philip rk shifted into something indescribable.


    One call was all it took for him to end Deaton Wade.


    Philip turned his apathetic gaze to Ruby. ¡°Next up, your turn.¡±


    That mere sentence was enough to scare the strength from Ruby¡¯s legs. Dropping onto the floor, she


    began to bawl. ¡°Brother rke! I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t haveughed at you! I didn¡¯t know how great of a


    power you had. Please, forgive me!¡±


    That,dies and gentlemen, was Ruby Ford, aplete b*tch.


    Philip called her out coldly. ¡°The one you should be apologizing to is Howard!¡±


    Howard was still in shock as he watched the woman he had loved for four years crawling and begging


    on the floor toward him like a b*tch in heat. ¡°Howard! Forgive me, please! I should never have cheated


    on you, I¡¯m sorry! This is all my fault!¡±


    Ruby pped herself across her face as she sobbed, trying her best to gain Howard¡¯s sympathy.


    Unfortunately for her, Howard¡¯s heart was already numb from the pain.


    He stared emotionlessly at Ruby and clenched his fists as he shouted, ¡°Get out! From this moment on,


    we be strangers. Do note to me ever again, Ruby Ford!¡±


    Ruby was shaken. Quickly picking herself off the floor, she spared both Philip and Howard a nce


    before mortifyingly pulling her friends to leave.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The round of spectators began to thin out, and Philip patted his confounded friend on his shoulder.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll answer all your questions another day. Tonight, we drink like there is no tomorrow.¡±


    Howard nodded and entered their private room to drink the night away.


    The night ended with Philip hailing Howard a ride home.


    Turning around, he walked to the car park. M was still in the hospital.


    Right then came a call from Wynn.


    ¡°Hello, Wynnie? What¡¯s up?¡± Philip asked, letting the wind blow against him to rid himself of the scent


    of alcohol.


    On the other end of the call came Wynn¡¯s quiet voice. ¡°Philip. There¡¯s this woman, a Giada Wallis?


    She¡¯s here to see M. She says you¡¯re¡­¡±

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Giada Wallis!


    ¡®She has found Wynn and M, but what does she want?¡¯


    Philip felt his eyebrow twitch as his expression shed its warmth. Anxiously, he uttered out, ¡°I¡¯ll be there


    soon!¡±


    Philip had no time to exin and quickly hailed a taxi to the hospital.


    Having just drunk, he could not drive.


    Philip reached the hospital within ten minutes and quickly alighted the car, dashing toward M¡¯s


    hospital room.


    Pushing open the door, he was met with the scene of Wynn speaking happily to a graceful woman. The


    duo was shrouded by an indescribable air of harmony.


    ¡°Philip, You¡¯re back.¡± Wynn stood from where she previously sat and greeted him with a warm smile.


    Opposite her was Giada Wallis.


    Donned in an expensive set of clothing and an aura of nobility that one could only be born with, she


    gave off the royal vibe fit for a queen merely by sitting there.


    Despite being over 40 years of age, this was a woman with the beauty of a 20-year-olddy. The small


    quirk on the corner of her lips and the warmth of her eyes made it difficult for people not to trust her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    That was Giada Wallis¡ªa woman with the appearance of an angel and who concealed the


    deviousness and slyness of a snake.


    Philip nodded as his gaze trailed from Wynn to M who had long fallen asleep on the hospital bed.


    Then, he looked back at Giada.


    Giada stood as well, clutching her LV limited edition handbag in her hand as she turned and smiled


    gently. Warmth shone from her face, and it was reminiscent of spring breezes. ¡°Not going to introduce


    me, Philip?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression grew cold. Frowning, he turned to Giada. ¡°That¡¯s my wife, Wynn Johnston. And


    that¡¯s my daughter, M rke.¡±


    Having introduced them, Philip walked over to Wynn to whisper in her ear, ¡°Take care of M, I have


    things to discuss with her.¡±


    Turning to stare coldly at Giada, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk outside.¡±


    Then, he walked away.


    Giada tilted her head to bid Wynn farewell before she turned to look at M on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll see you


    guys again next time. Millie is a very cute girl, and I hope she spends every day being the happiest little


    princess in the world.¡±


    Wynn nodded politely and tucked a section of her hair behind her ears. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Turning away, Giada took elegant steps out the doors.


    At the hospital¡¯s resting area.


    The area had been cleaned of people, thanks to the eight bodyguards in suits and sunsses standing


    at every corner.


    Philip stopped before a window and watched the scenery outside with his hands in his pockets.


    Behind him, Giada took small steps to reach where he stood and smiled. ¡°Your father wishes for your


    return. He doesn¡¯t have much time left, and the rkes need their heir.¡±


    The Giada Wallis here was one who had authority and knew how to use it, aplete opposite from


    the one in the hospital room moments ago.


    Her lips drew into a smile, but unlike thest, this one brought a shiver instead of warmth.


    Roger rke was running out of time.


    Philip¡¯s breath hitched as an unidentifiable glint shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Why¡¯d youe to find Wynn and M?¡± Philip turned around to ask with an icy tone.


    ¡°They¡¯re the wife and daughter of Young Master rke. As your mother, it¡¯s only right that Ie over


    in ce of your father to screen if your wife has the right to marry into our family.¡± Giada smiled. It was


    so overwhelming that itpelled people to ept, yet still so gentle at the same time. It was at that


    moment Philip understood, this woman¡¯s smile was dangerous.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife, and M¡¯s my daughter. They have every right to belong in the family. Though I would


    greatly appreciate that you remove your nose from my business and leave me out of your petty


    matters.¡± Philip warned matter-of-factly.


    Giada smiled, removing a small brocade box from her purse and opening it to reveal a small golden


    bangle. ¡°This is something your mother left behind. Said something along the lines of giving it to your


    child when you get married and have children of your own.¡±


    Philip frowned as he stared at the small golden bangle in Giada¡¯s hand.


    It had belonged to his mother.


    Taking the golden bangle, Philip asked with the intention for her to leave, ¡°Anything else? If not, please


    leave. This is not somewhere you should be.¡±


    Unfazed by his tone, Giada was calm when she spoke next, ¡°There will be an event at Cirrus Manor


    next week. Come and bring Wynn with you.¡±


    One of her bodyguards politely handed him a golden invitation as she spoke. Its cover was decorated


    with clouds and butterflies, thus drawing emphasis to its subtle extravagance.


    Taking the invitation, Philip replied nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    He did not want to ept the invitation, but this was Giada Wallis he was dealing with.


    In the end, Philip took the invitation anyway.


    It was too early to show his hand.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Giada smiled right as Philip was about to leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what Wynn Johnston and I


    were talking about, Philip?¡±


    The temperature of the room seemed to drop significantly with that one sentence.


    Furious, Philip turned to punch Giada.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Unfortunately, all eight of her bodyguards formed a wall between them.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Philip roared, mes of fury burning in his eyes.


    Yet the eight bodyguards only averted their gaze downward, not moving an inch.


    Giada was who they took orders from.


    Philip might be the rke¡¯s young master, but he was not the man of the house. As such, he had no


    right to give orders.


    ¡°I apologize, Young Master, but we have our orders,¡± said the head of the bodyguards.


    Philip frowned and kicked the man. ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    Giada smiled. Putting on her pair of sunsses, she left with her bodyguards behind her.


    Standing by the window of the resting area, Philip watched as Giada got into a Rolls-Royce at the


    entrance. With three ck Mercedes-Benz S-ss sedans both in front and behind, all seven vehicles


    left the hospital.


    Giada Wallis, a woman whose entrance had to outdo everyone.


    Perhaps what happened was Giada¡¯s version of a warning, or it was an act of provocation.


    So what if Philip rke was the future heir? As long as he had yet to take full control over the family,


    he was merely a young master to Giada.


    ¡°Philip? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Coincidentally, Wynn decided toe to look for him. With both her arms crossed in front of her, she


    strolled toward Philip worriedly.


    Philip was quick to rein his emotions in and replied with a smile, ¡°Nothing. Did M make a fuss today?¡±


    Philip brushed shoulders with Wynn as he motioned to return to the hospital room.


    However, Wynn ced a hand against Philip¡¯s shoulders before he could walk past. With glimmering


    eyes, she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Giada Wallis?¡±


    The couple stared at one another as Philip searched for his voice to answer.


    After a while only did Philip reply, ¡°Wynn, to tell you the truth, she¡¯s a rtive of mine. She came over to


    Riverdale for business, and having heard about my situation, she probably just came over to take a


    look.¡±


    Wynn frowned as she searched Philip¡¯s eyes for any traces of a lie. Satisfied, she let go and nodded.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go check on M.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? It¡¯s going to be alright.¡± Philip caressed her cheek before turning to leave.


    Left alone, Wynn sat on one of the resting area¡¯s chairs. She was deep in thought.


    After a long moment, she fetched out the quaintly designed name card from her pocket to examine.


    Made of gold, the back of the card had a cloud design engraved on it and the name ¡®Wallis¡¯ 3D-printed


    in front.


    A gold name card was not something one would find in any other family.


    Giada had told her too that if she was open to answering any questions she had on Philip, all she


    needed to do was bring this card to any store in Riverdale with the ¡®Wallis¡¯ g.


    Wynn Johnston was confused. Philip was hiding something from her, but what?


    Having made up her mind, Wynn returned to the hospital room as well.


    Tonight was doomed to be a sleepless night.


    Both Philip and Wynnid back to back on the other hospital bed in the room despite having no


    intention to fall asleep.


    Philip received a call from Howard the next day with thetter sounding especially energetic and


    excited.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not dreaming, am I Philip? Someone told me this morning that I¡¯ve be the new chairman for


    Lush Harvest Group¡­¡±


    Philip walked out of the room only to see Wynn getting ready in the bathroom in her shorts from the


    corner of his eye.


    Closing the door for her, he walked out of the hospital room and arrived at the hospital¡¯s garden. ¡°That


    should be right.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! So¡­ Sost night wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± Howard was as shocked as he was excited.


    Memories ofst night resurfaced¡ªhow he had blown it off with Ruby but in turn, gained himself a


    company and became a millionaire.


    It was all thanks to Philip¡¯s one phone call.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s all real, so take your time and enjoy this new life of a millionaire, yeah? Maybe


    enrich yourself a little more too. This is yourpany now, after all.¡± Philip smiled, sitting on a bench.


    Having passed the initial craze, Howard asked, ¡°But how Philip? How did you do it? You¡¯re hiding


    something from me, aren¡¯t you buddy?¡±


    Habitually touching his nose, Philip mulled over how he should answer his friend. ¡°Uh, well, my family¡¯s


    kind of rich, I guess. Like top-notch rich, richer than any Wang Sicong, Tiger, Mr. Zach, or Jack Ma. I¡¯ve


    just never said anything. I¡¯ll tell you more next time, but you have to keep this a secret, especially from


    Wynn and M, got it?¡±


    Seated in his rented apartment, Howard¡¯s head was in the clouds. It was ringing in shock. ¡°Then aren¡¯t


    you like, super rich?¡±


    Philip smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I guess. My debit cards have like 100 billion each? And my family owns 70% of


    the world¡¯s wealth, I think.¡±


    Philip would dly show his hand if it meant for Howard to feel at ease.


    Yet, out of the blue!


    ¡°Philip? What¡¯re you talking about? What 100 billion?¡±


    Behind him came a sweet voice that scared the living lights out of Philip!


    Whipping his head around, he was met with the sight of Wynn in a ck dress that hugged her body in


    all the right ces. Her long legs were revealed at the hem of the dress. Her ivory white flesh


    contrasted the ck of her clothes.


    Wynn had natural makeup on, and she was walking toward a dazed Philip with breakfast in her hands.


    There was a suspicious look in her eyes. ¡°What 70% of the world¡¯s wealth?¡±

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    F*ck!


    Where did Wynne from?


    Suddenly nervous, cold sweat began to form on his forehead as Philip hung up the call and smiled.


    ¡°Wynnie! What¡¯re you doing out here?¡±


    Handing Philip his breakfast, Wynn stared amusedly at her husband who had begun to profusely


    perspire. Crossing her arms and her legs, she stared at Philip with mock arrogance and asked, ¡°So,


    what¡¯s this about 100 billion and 70% of the world¡¯s wealth again?¡±


    Philip was nervous as he fumbled with his hands, not knowing where to put them.


    ¡®Oh no!


    ¡®Could this be the end of the lie?¡¯


    Philip stood up. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡±


    Strongly gripping onto Wynn¡¯s shoulders, Philip¡¯s eyes shone with overzealous excitement. ¡°Wynnie. I,


    Philip rke, am actually one of the richest heirs in the world. My family is very rich and very powerful,


    and I¡¯m given an allowance of 100 billion!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Wynn was stunned. She was blinking confoundedly at him before her nk stares turned into fuming


    res. ¡°What on earth! Stop kidding around, it¡¯s not funny.¡±


    How could she believe that? cing her hand on Philip¡¯s forehead before touching her own, Wynn


    murmured, ¡°You¡¯re not burning up either. What¡¯s with all the bullsh*t so early in the morning?


    ¡°Nevermind. Take care of M today, I still have work to do. Thepany needs me to deal with a


    contract with some pharmaceutical factory.¡±


    With that, Wynn turned to leave. However, she turned back around after a few steps to re at Philip


    and gently reminded. ¡°Eat your breakfast.¡±


    Chuckling foolheartedly, Philip¡¯s hand went to scratch the back of his head. ¡°Got it. Be careful, okay?¡±


    After watching Wynn leave, Philip finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness for his fast reflexes, or that would truly have been the end of his lie.


    Thank goodness no one believed the truth.


    Finishing his hearty breakfast, Philip spent a while ying with M before a call from Martha pulled


    him away.


    He had no idea what his mother-inw¡¯s intentions were, for she had not said anything in the call.


    Taking a detour to Northern Sky first, Philip then drove his Ferrari toward the Old Johnston Manor.


    Of course, instead of parking at the entrance, he opted for a car park around the area.


    After bringing the car to a stop, he walked his way to the Old Johnston Manor.


    At the same time, Lynn Johnston was happily shopping with her ssmates at a nearby mall.


    From afar, Lynn¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw Philip alight the Ferrari.


    ¡®Holy sh*t!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡®Philip driving a Ferrari?


    ¡®Or am I mistaken?¡¯


    ¡°Lynn? What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯re you looking at?¡± asked a girl with pigtails whose sharp canines peeked


    out as she spoke. The girl had a cute pink school bag hitched on her back and was wearing white


    stockings on her legs.


    Lynn hugged herself and frowned. ¡°I have a few things to do, so you guys might want to go ahead first.


    I¡¯lle and look for you guys again tomorrow!¡±


    The boys and girls had no qualms, so they all went their own ways.


    With that, Lynn walked toward the Ferrari and turned her back toward it after taking a few good looks


    around. Pouting her lips, she took a cute looking selfie and posted it to unt on her WeChat Moments.


    ¡®My boyfriend¡¯s new Ferrari! Suck it, guys!¡¯


    Satisfied with her post, Lynn sat her butt down on the engine and began to y with her phone.


    On the other end, Philip had arrived at the Old Johnston Manor. After entering the doors, he found


    Martha Yates and Aunt Pa chatting with each other.


    ¡°Martha, I don¡¯t want to be the devil¡¯s advocate here, but how do you n to buy the hillside vi with


    the little money you have? Impossible! They¡¯ve even increased the price now. You¡¯ll need at least 15


    million!¡±


    Pa sat on the sofa, her eyebrow twitching extravagantly. Beside her was an LV handbag while her


    wrist was donned with expensive jewelry.


    Marthaughed dryly. ¡°Who said anything about buying the vi, Sister? I don¡¯t have that money.¡±


    Martha was pissed ever since the moment she heard about the price inting to 15 million.


    Especially since her sister hade all the way here tough in her face, even bringing her son-inw


    over to unt as well. Martha was infuriated.


    ¡°Oh? Still trying to lie to your sister, are you, Martha? The hillside vi you had your eyes on belongs to


    my son-inw¡¯spany. So I knew the moment you asked about the vi.¡±


    Arrogance oozed out of Pa in waves.


    Pa had long known about the incident involving Martha asking about the hillside vi and getting hit


    for it.


    She had anxiously rushed back to check on her sister and perhaps make fun of her a little as well. She


    had only heard the first half of the story and waspletely oblivious as to what happened afterward.


    The fact that her sister knew about it made Martha feel as if she had lost all dignity. When she saw


    Philip enter the room, she unleashed her fury on him. ¡°What are you doing there? Go get me a new pot


    of water.¡±


    Philip had no other choice but to hum a sound of affirmation before he left to boil a new pot of water in


    the kitchen.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Pa flicked a nce at Philip. Amused by his timid and obedient disy, she could not help her


    sarcasm. ¡°You have such a good son-inw. Although he¡¯s not promising, he¡¯s good at doing


    housework. You can be rxed because of that.¡±


    Martha was angry when she heard this and promptly cursed. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a useless piece of trash.


    So what if he can do the housework? If he¡¯s half as good as Frank, I won¡¯t have to suffer so much and


    live in this old manor with Charles.¡±


    Pa¡¯s eyes narrowed with a smile. When she saw Philip walking over with the tea, she deliberately


    loosened her hold on the cup, making hot water spill all over Philip¡¯s hands.


    The boiling hot water instantly burned Philip¡¯s skin a fiery red!


    The cup also shattered with a loud crack.


    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m so sorry. The cup was too hot, and I didn¡¯t hold it properly. Philip, I hope your hands are


    alright.¡± Pa pretended to be concerned.


    Philip clenched his teeth in pain and forced out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    After that, he quickly ran into the kitchen and soaked his hands in cold water, but a huge blister had


    already formed!


    The pain was excruciating!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he stood in the kitchen. How could he not notice that Pa had done it on


    purpose?


    In the living room, Pa had already forgotten about Philip and turned to Martha instead. ¡°Well then,


    since you¡¯ve already asked for my help, I¡¯ll get Frank to help and see if he can get an internal discount


    or something.¡±


    With that said, Pa leaned back on the sofa and fiddled with the jewelry on her hand, waiting for


    Martha to beg for help.


    She continued, ¡°Martha, it¡¯s not that I want to reprimand you, but you really shouldn¡¯t have allowed


    Wynn to marry Philip back then. Now see how much you¡¯re regretting it.¡±


    When Pa said this, she totally did not consider if Philip could hear her from the kitchen.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    So what if he could? He was nothing but a wimp.


    At the same time, Philip walked out of the kitchen. He had already applied some medication for his


    burns before he returned to the living room. He said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Pa, please don¡¯t worry about


    the vi. I¡¯ve already bought a house. If you¡¯re interested, you cane to visit our new hometer.¡±


    Both Pa and Martha were stunned by his words.


    Martha did not expect that Philip would still brag and joke about this matter at a time like this.


    Thus, Martha red furiously at Philip, picked up a book on the table, and flung it at him while cursing.


    ¡°Philip, no one will think you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak. Now, get lost at once!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve really bought a house. I¡¯ve told youst time. In a few more days, all of us can move in,¡±


    Philip said while he bent over to pick the book up from the floor.


    Pa was indifferent. She looked at Philip dubiously before mocking with a sneer. ¡°Martha, your son-


    inw has learned to brag now? This isn¡¯t good, you know. He¡¯ll turn bad pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Martha could not do anything except re daggers at Philip.


    However, in the next second, Pa stood up with her handbag in tow and said, ¡°Well then, since the


    son-inw has already said so, let¡¯s set a date for us to visit your new home then.¡±


    Crack!


    Martha¡¯s heart shattered into pieces. She was full of anger but had nowhere to vent. She red


    vehemently at Philip, stood up, and pped him across the face with a screech. ¡°Get lost! Who told you


    to open your big mouth!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said that once M was discharged from the hospital, they would move into the


    new home together. This made Martha so angry that she cursed him for a long time even after his


    figure had disappeared.


    After Philip left, Pa pretended to be rueful and said to Martha, ¡°Martha, this son-inw of yours is


    really no good. You must teach him a good lesson. However, since he has already said so, I¡¯m really


    curious to see what sort of house he has bought.¡±


    Pa left. Soon after that, she told her husband, daughter, and son-inw about this matter.


    At the same time, she also notified many rtives about it, saying that once M was discharged from


    the hospital, they should all visit Martha at their new home.


    The family members obviously just wanted to see their humiliation.


    This incident made Martha extremely angry, and she immediately fell ill for many days after that.


    However, she was unable to reverse the situation.


    After Philip left the Old Johnston Manor and walked toward the parking lot, he was just about to take


    out the key to the Ferrari when a graceful girl appeared and hugged him from behind. She said


    cheerfully, ¡°Philip, you¡¯ve really concealed yourself well. You¡¯re even driving a Ferrari now.¡±


    Lynn Johnston?


    When Philip turned around, he saw Lynn with her arms crossed over her chest, looking at him with a


    smirk on her face.


    The clothes she wore today revealed her belly button. Her pants also exposed her pale and slender


    waist. She had exquisite makeup on her face. During the hug just now, he felt the softness on his back


    which felt very real.


    This little girl had developed well.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Philip asked dubiously.


    With a phone in her hand, Lynn yed a short video which was the scene of Philip about to get into the


    car.


    She then threatened with a smile. ¡°Philip, if my cousin sees this, what will she think?¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Philip raised his eyebrows and watched the video in Lynn¡¯s hand. He reached out to grab the phone.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Philip asked.


    Lynn was not coy about it. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm and smiled intimately. ¡°I was tight-lipped about


    your businessst time, so this time, how do I put it¡­ I should receive some hush money from you.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at Lynn. This girl had stered her body against his, and her provocative


    demeanor made him short of breath.


    ¡°Just say it, what do you want?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Let me drive the car around for a couple of days.¡± Lynn did not beat around the bush and reached out


    for the key.


    It was a Ferrari, a car she had never driven before. If she drove it to school, it would be shy as hell!


    Hence, she would borrow the Ferrari from Philip today no matter what.


    Philip frowned, thought about it for a moment, and shook his head before saying, ¡°No way, the car isn¡¯t


    mine.¡±


    Lynn immediately became anxious and said, ¡°Not yours? Philip, this joke isn¡¯t funny. Who would ever


    lend you this car?¡±


    Could it be that Philip did not want to lend her the car, so he made such an excuse on purpose?


    ¡°It¡¯s really not mine.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. I want the car. If you don¡¯t lend it to me, I¡¯ll send the video to Wynn and even tell her


    about what happened thest time.¡±


    Lynn was angry. She sat haughtily on the hood of the car, clearly indicating that she would not budge


    from the spot.


    Philip was helpless. He looked around before taking out the key and throwing it to Lynn. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let


    you drive it for two days, only two days. You¡¯ll have to return it to me after that. This car really doesn¡¯t


    belong to me.¡±


    Lynn totally did not pay any heed to Philip¡¯s words. She was simply ecstatic when she received the key


    from Philip.


    She could hardly wait to get into the driver¡¯s seat before she yelled excitedly, ¡°Philip, get in the car. I¡¯ll


    take you for a ride.¡±


    Philip smiled bitterly before he got into the car.


    The two of them drove around the city before Lynn sent Philip to the hospital and took off again.


    Staring at the direction Lynn had disappeared into, Philip could only shake his head.


    In the afternoon, Philip yed with M for a long while, but most of the time, it was Philip making


    faces at her and telling her stories.


    The little gold bracelet given by Giada yesterday was already being worn on M¡¯s hand.


    Philip felt a wave of sadness as he looked at it.


    It had belonged to his mother.


    It had been seven years since hest visited his mother¡¯s cemetery.


    He did a horrible job as her son.


    He had no choice. His mother¡¯s final resting ce was not an ordinary ce.


    It was Roger rke who personally bought a piece ofnd measuring tens of thousands of hectares. It


    was built in imitation of an ancient imperial tomb.


    Now, the cemetery was heavily guarded by Giada¡¯s people.


    After leaving the ward, he came to the convalescent garden. Philip sat on the long bench and did not


    speak for a long time. In his hand, there was a phone that no one else had ever seen before.


    He hesitated for a long while before finally dialing a string of numbers.


    About ten secondster, the call connected. A nd male voice could be heard. There was not much


    emotion, but it gave people an imposing feeling. He respectfully said, ¡°Young Master, what are your


    orders?¡±


    Philip asked calmly, ¡°How are the preparations?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. I¡¯m awaiting Young Master¡¯s instructions,¡± the voice replied respectfully.


    ¡°Good,¡± Philip said, ¡°Nothing can go wrong. The Wallis family must be destroyed. In a few days, you


    should attend the banquet held at the Cirrus Manor. We¡¯ll meet there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Philip hung up and stared at the glow of the setting sun on the horizon, unable to calm his emotions.


    In order to deal with Giada and the Wallis family, he had been preparing for 13 years.


    Since he was 12, he had spent six years investigating the cause of his mother¡¯s death. At the age of


    18, he struck an agreement with Giada and left the rke family. It took him another four years to


    disappear and integrate himself into the lower echelons of society and bore the infamy of being a


    wastrel for three years.


    Initially, Philip thought he could let go of everything because he had Wynn and M.


    However, Giada¡¯s sudden visit yesterday sounded the rm for Philip.


    This woman had never thought about letting him go.


    The Wallis family had a hidden agenda.


    In that case, the sharp sword that he had concealed for so many years would now be hung over


    Giada¡¯s head, over the heads of the entire Wallis family!


    The rke family would forever hold thest name of rke!


    Philip¡¯s eyes became darker as the atmosphere surrounding him grew chill.


    Philip was willing to remain anonymous for the sake of Wynn and M.


    Now, however, he had no other choice.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Giada had started to cross the line.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Back to Wynn. Today, she dressed up and came to the Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory at the south


    district of Riverdale for a business cooperation discussion with the manufacturers.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Since the cooperation with Turner¡¯s Second Hospital had started, Beacon needed to look for more


    pharmaceutical factories to produce drugs for them.


    Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory was thergest manufacturer in Riverdale, and the boss behind the


    scenes was quite influential.


    Not only did they have factories in Riverdale, but also branches all over the country.This was a


    testimonial to their strong base.


    In the past, Beacon was not qualified to cooperate with Hutten. Now, everything was different. With


    Turner¡¯s Second Hospital¡¯s reputation, Beacon was now qualified.


    ¡°Oh dear, VP Johnston hase here personally. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could¡¯ve gone to pick you


    up personally.¡±


    Wynn walked into the 13-story building of the Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory and met Jared Hutt, the


    owner of Hutten, in the chairman¡¯s office.


    He was a well-known entrepreneur in Riverdale. He was a representative in the system and had also


    made it into the Hoff¡¯s richest list.


    Speaking of Jared Hutt, his father-inw must also be mentioned.


    He was a high-ranking bigwig in Capital City with unfathomable power.


    Over the years, under the protection of his father-inw, Jared¡¯s pharmaceutical factory had been


    flourishing. It was firm in its standing as one of the top ten businesses nationwide.


    His wife was also a strong career woman with manypanies. She dabbled in real estate, film and


    entertainment, culturalmunications, and other fields.


    It could be said that Jared Hutt was a very sessful son-inw who had most definitely won the favor


    of his father-inw.


    Wynn smiled and stretched out her hand for a handshake. ¡°Mr. Hutt, you¡¯re such a busy man. How can


    I ask you to pick me up?¡±


    Jared shook hands with Wynn and stared at her fixedly. He even took a few more nces. This woman


    was truly beautiful as mentioned in the rumors. A rare beauty indeed.


    That aura of elegance was simply too enticing.


    ¡°Umm, Mr. Hutt.¡± Wynn was a little embarrassed and tried to pull her hand back.


    Jared returned to his senses and quicklyughed. ¡°Oh dear, VP Johnston is such a beautiful woman.


    I¡¯ve been captivated by your aura.¡±


    Wynn just smiled faintly, but she was more guarded now.


    Before she came here, Mindy had already warned her that Jared Hutt was not a good person. He was


    an old pervert.


    Over the years, he had fooled around with countless women, both openly and secretly. Basically, all the


    female secretaries hired by thepany had been yed by him.


    His wife turned one blind eye to his activities. After all, she had her fair share of boy toys too.


    This couple had already lost their feelings for each other, but they did not resort to divorce because


    they wanted to maintain their business rtionships and reputation.


    Jared personally made tea for Wynn, and they chatted for a long time. The more they chatted, the more


    fascinated Jared was with Wynn and the more he felt the itch in his heart.


    It was a pity that this sort of woman was married to a useless man.


    Jared¡¯s eyes traveled from Wynn¡¯s white ankles and moved slowly upward until they reached those


    alluring red lips.


    Superb!


    Her voice was also very sweet and beguiling.


    Swallowing dryly, Jared did not even hear what Wynn was saying. He sat down next to her, seemingly


    pouring tea for Wynn. Then, he ced one unruly hand on Wynn¡¯s thigh and said with a smile, ¡°Miss


    Johnston, we¡¯ll discuss businesster. Let me take you out for dinner tonight.¡±


    Wynn vigntly removed Jared¡¯s hand, changed her sitting posture, and said, ¡°Mr. Hutt, let¡¯s talk


    business first. Once we have reached an agreement, we can have a celebration dinner then.¡±


    With that said, Wynn took out her phone as if she was checking the time, but in fact, she was sending a


    message to Philip.


    She only thought of Philip. He was the only person who could give her a sense of security.


    Jared touched his hand and felt the residual warmth on it. He leaned back against the leather sofa, his


    beer-belly in prominent disy. He said with a smile, ¡°Miss Johnston, I have an unwritten rule that we


    should first eat and drink before discussing business. If you can¡¯t do this, then I don¡¯t think we can


    continue our discussion. My Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory is not short of business partners. In my


    eyes, Beacon Pharmaceutical is not qualified enough just yet.¡±


    Jared looked at Wynn, his mind already up to no good.


    Too beautiful. She was simply the goddess of his dreams!


    Without being able to enjoy the taste of such a woman, Jared felt on edge. It was as if ants were


    gnawing at his heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Johnston? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a meal,¡± Jared reached out for Wynn¡¯s small hands


    as he said with a lewd smile.


    Wynn forced out a smile, pulled her hands away, stood up, and bowed. ¡°Mr. Hutt, it looks like we can¡¯t


    work together after all.¡±


    Old pervert!


    Seeing that Wynn was prepared to leave, Jared felt as if this chick was about to fly the coop.


    Jared got anxious, and his face changed into a menacing look. His voice became sharp, and he rushed


    up to Wynn wildly before hugging her from behind.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, don¡¯t leave. Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s have a good talk and be frank with each


    other. Let¡¯s do it this way. As long as you sleep with me for one night, I¡¯ll give you as many orders you


    want.¡±


    Jared hugged Wynn tightly like a boorish beast and attempted to kiss Wynn¡¯s neck from behind.


    In his eyes, there had never been a woman he could noty his hands on!


    ¡°Let go of me! Help!¡±


    Wynn tried to struggle, but she was not a match for Jared. She could not muster any strength at all.


    Besides, she felt dizzy and was gradually losing control of her body.


    The tea had been drugged!

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Wynn panicked. She never thought the other party would be so bold and beastly!


    He did this in broad daylight!


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    Wynn cried for help desperately, but her body was getting weaker. She could not gather enough energy


    until finally, her body seemed to have fallen apart. She felt extremely sick, and her vision gradually


    blurred.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open. Two security guards rushed in and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr.


    Hutt, what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jared roared furiously and flung the tea set at them.


    The two guards saw this scene, and in unison, lowered their heads before exiting the office tacitly. They


    even locked the door behind them reflexively.


    They were used to this kind of thing since they would deal with it once every two or three days.


    At the same time, Philip, who was at the hospital, received the text message from Wynn. His


    expression changed instantly.


    Wynn¡¯s text was very simple, just a request for him to pick her up from Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory.


    Without any hesitation, Philip hailed a cab and headed there.


    While he was on the way, Jared already hadplete control over Wynn. He carried her over to the


    sofa and gazed in rapture at the flushed and delicate beauty in front of him.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, let¡¯s face each other frankly and have in-depth interactions. Don¡¯t worry, we will


    cooperate afterward.¡±


    With his depravity totally fired up, Jared smiled lewdly, rubbed his hands, and started undoing Wynn¡¯s


    buttons under her cor.


    With two buttons undone, two beautiful arcs wrapped in undergarments could be seen.


    Wynn was extremely agitated. She struggled to shield her chest. She pushed at Jared desperately and


    shouted in a slur, ¡°Mr. Hutt, please, let go of me. I have a husband and child¡­¡±


    Tears dripped from the corners of Wynn¡¯s eyes.


    Her whole body trembled in fear.


    However, she could not muster any strength at all.


    At this moment, she was helpless and pitiful.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that useless husband of yours. What¡¯s so good about him anyway? As long as you agree


    to be my mistress, I¡¯ll promise that you¡¯ll have avish life and no shortage of money.¡± Jared did


    not stop his actions. He licked his dry lips as his eyes widened. His breathing turned rapid as well.


    Bang!


    ¡°Jared Hutt!¡±


    Suddenly, the office door was kicked open violently!


    Jared fell to the ground in fright. When he saw that person, he got up quickly and approached her


    humbly. Nervously, he said, ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡±


    She was Jared Hutt¡¯s wife, Sandy Logan!


    The Logan family was one of the eight big families in Capital City!


    Sandy Logan was the only daughter of Cayman Logan.


    Cayman Logan was the family head, a bigwig in Capital City. He traveled around with an old-fashioned


    Audi A6L with a license te of CC A80!


    Within the family, there were nobles who walked the imperial study, influential magnates in various


    industries, royalty with noses up in the air, and elegant and distinguished gentlemen of aristocrats!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In other words, the Logan family was certainly a major force to be reckoned with!


    Sandy walked into the room with a frosty expression. She nced at Wynn on the sofa and sneered.


    ¡°Very well, Jared Hutt, you dare to fool around in your office in broad daylight now. Do you expect me to


    wipe your *ss for you?¡±


    Jared was very nervous as sweat beaded on his forehead. He hurried to exin. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be angry.


    It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Of course, Jared was scared. His wife was the apple of Old Master Logan¡¯s eyes. If the Old Master


    found out about it, he would be dead for sure. Maybe even without a whole corpse.


    Moreover, Sandy had always been more dominant than Jared.


    To put it bluntly, he was married into the Logan family, but he had achieved many aplishments


    over the years and won the favor of the old man.


    Although they enjoyed their own fun, if this matter was exposed, everyone¡¯s reputation would be


    impacted.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s her. It¡¯s this sl*t who seduced me. She wanted to discuss business


    with me at first, but for some reason, she just pounced on me and said that she wants to apany


    me so that I can cooperate with her.¡±


    When he said this, Jared was not embarrassed at all and even red several times at Wynn who was


    still lying on the sofa feeling sick.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Sandy red at Jared coldly, and thetter lowered his head while cold sweat dripped from his


    forehead like a waterfall.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    ¡°Hold this little b*tch up for me!¡±


    Sandy said coldly, and her followers behind her immediately pulled Wynn up from the sofa.


    Smack!


    Wynn was greeted with an angry p. The corners of her lips cracked open from the impact and blood


    slowly flowed down.


    ¡°Little b*tch, since you dare seduce my husband, then I¡¯ll kill you in front of him today!¡±


    Sandy cursed, and at the same time, she instructed her followers to take a video of the scene. Another


    pnded on Wynn¡¯s face. She red viciously at Jared and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show the vixens who dare to


    run into your office every day! Let¡¯s see who will dare toe in again.¡±


    Sandy wanted to seize the bull by the horns and settle this once and for all!


    After about a dozen whacks on her face, both sides of Wynn¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen with blood


    in her mouth. She was totally unable to withstand such a beating, and her whole body trembled


    violently from the pain.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Wynn said weakly while shaking her head.


    ¡°You still dare to talk back?¡±


    Sandy¡¯s eyes turned stony. She grabbed Wynn¡¯s hair, twisted it harshly, and cuffed her twice again.


    At the same time, she reached for the tea on the table and sshed it on Wynn¡¯s face while cursing


    fiercely. ¡°I know you¡¯re a vixen with just one nce. Your whole body stinks of one. Seduce my


    husband? I¡¯ll kill you today, you sl*t!¡±


    p!


    ¡°You really have the gall to sell your body for business opportunities, right? Who told you toe


    here? Whichpany do you work for? What a f*cking sl*t!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Smack!


    ¡°Your face looks good but you dare do something so disgusting. Are other people¡¯s husbands better?


    Are you not getting f*cked enough or are you just itching for more?¡±


    Bash! Bang!


    Sandy hit her a few more times until she was tired. By this time, Wynn¡¯s face was already full of palm-


    prints, and with her hair hanging down, she looked very innocent.


    Jared¡¯s mouth twitched as his heart filled with fear at the sight of Wynn getting beaten up.


    Despite that, when he saw Sandy tired from all the beating, he quickly served tea to her with a


    simpering smile. ¡°Honey, have a drink.¡±


    Sandy reached out for the tea and took a sip before saying coldly, ¡°You two, bring this b*tch to the


    square below so that everyone in thepany can see what this b*tch looks like!¡±


    When Jared heard this, he knew everything was doomed.


    ¡°Dear, there¡¯s no need to go this far. Maybe she¡¯s just too eager for this business opportunity. Let¡¯s


    spare her,¡± Jared steeled himself and said.


    ¡°Why, are you feeling sorry for this vixen now?¡± Sandy said grimly.


    ¡°No, of course not¡­¡± Jared immediately shook his head back and forth.


    Soon, Wynn was dragged like a dead dog by two of Sandy¡¯s followers to the square on the first floor of


    the pharmaceutical factory. She instantly attracted the attention of hundreds of employees who were


    now watching the spectacle.


    ¡°I heard this woman seduced Mr. Hutt and was caught red-handed by Miss Logan. She really deserves


    it!¡±


    ¡°Haha, just kill her and be done with it! This sort of woman ought to be beaten to death! Miss Logan did


    the right thing!¡±


    The onlookers were discussing this matter at length.


    ¡°F*cking b*tch! I heard she wanted to use her body and beg Mr. Hutt to cooperate with our factory.


    She¡¯s such a loose woman!¡±


    Everyone stared incredulously at Wynn who was tied to a pole in the middle of the square. They were


    condemning her mercilessly.


    With tears at the corners of her eyes, Wynn sobbed softly. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    No one heard her.


    Even if they did, they would pretend not to.


    They were all employees in the factory, so how could they not be aware of the hanky-panky stuff that


    their chairman was up to?


    This woman was merely at the wrong ce at the wrong time. It was truly unfortunate.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wynn wailed in pain. Sandy grasped her hair, showed her face to everybody, and said frostily, ¡°Take a


    good look, this is what a sl*tty b*tch looks like!¡±


    This was the most direct and overwhelming approach.


    As everyone watched, they did not even dare to draw a loud breath.


    She was beaten up really horribly.


    At the same time, Philip arrived at Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory in a cab.


    At the entrance of the factory, he heard all sorts of cursing andmotion inside.


    ¡°Hey, Mister, what¡¯s going on inside?¡± Philip asked the door security as he passed a cigarette to him.


    The old doorman took the cigarette and shook his head regretfully. ¡°There¡¯s a woman who seduced Mr.


    Hutt and was caught red-handed by ourdy boss. She was beaten up terribly and is currently on


    disy to the public.


    ¡°Aye, thedy is so pretty too and speaks kindly. How could she do such a thing?¡± The old doorman


    sighed again.


    Philip nodded and looked in the direction where the crowd had gathered. Suddenly, a sharp wail was


    heard, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    That was¡­


    Wynn¡¯s voice!!!

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Like a madman, Philip rushed into the crowd.


    When he saw Wynn being tied to a wooden post and hanging by her arms, hepletely went


    berserk!


    Raging anger overtook Philip as his eyes reddened.


    He rushed up and kicked the abdomen of the middle-aged woman who was pulling at Wynn¡¯s hair and


    cursing her wildly.


    The force of this kick was so heavy that Sandy flew a few meters in the air before falling with a loud


    thud.


    Philip released Wynn¡¯s hands from the cuffs. The skin on her pale wrist was rubbed raw and had turned


    a fiery red.


    He stared at Wynn lying weakly in his arms. Her face was covered with injuries, and the temperature


    around him dropped to a freezing point.


    Aura!


    It was an aura so intense that everyone swallowed nervously and found it difficult to breathe!


    At this very moment, the entire square filled with hundreds of people fell into dead silence!


    Everyone stared at this man who rushed in suddenly and was absolutely astounded by him.


    What a strong murderous intent!


    ¡°Wynnie¡­ Why is this¡­¡±


    With Wynn almost unconscious in his arms, tears of regret and pain flowed from Philip¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why,


    why did they treat you like this?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Who the hell is this guy? He dares to kick Miss Logan!¡±


    ¡°Security! Catch him at once!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! He dares to hit Miss Logan. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    A few people came back to their senses. Driven by group frenzy, they wanted to rush in and bash Philip


    up.


    ¡°Phil¡­ Philip¡­ You¡¯re here¡­ Painful, so tired. I¡­¡±


    Wynn whispered weakly. She had wounds on her face and was bleeding from the corners of her


    mouth. She reached out with trembling hands and tried to touch Philip¡¯s face. ¡°Take me away. I don¡¯t


    want to stay here anymore. I want to go home¡­ Go home¡­ M¡­¡±


    Tears from the corners of Wynn¡¯s eyes rolled down like shattering beads.


    Argh!


    He was livid!


    Philip held Wynn in his arms and roared up to the sky. At this moment, his anger was like an invisible


    dragon, shaking everyone at the core of their souls!


    That roar was like thunder on the t ground, and the sky was suddenly covered with dark and surging


    clouds!


    Boom!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A muffled thunder rumbled, frightening everyone.


    It seemed as if God was venting His frustration on Philip¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°You¡¯re the wife of Philip rke. In this lifetime, no one can bully you like this, never! I want them to


    realize that in this world, anyone who dares to touch you will be destroyed by me! Even God will


    tremble and bow before me!¡±


    ¡°What are you standing around for? Tie this lunatic up at once!¡±


    ¡°This guy is crazy to be bragging like this.¡±


    The surrounding employees pointed at them andughed as they felt that Philip was being a fool.


    On the other side, Sandy stood up with Jared¡¯s help. Her face was pale as her stomach roiled in pain.


    With her stubby fingers, she pointed at Philip and shouted furiously, ¡°Hit him! Beat him to death! He


    dares to kick me, he must be courting death!¡±


    Jared was also very angry because his wife was kicked. He immediately led a team of security and


    pounced on Philip.


    However, at this time, Philip¡¯s aura exploded with freezing killing intent. It pierced through the audience


    like a tangible sword.


    He put Wynn down gently before standing up.


    A pair of stony eyes stared at Sandy.


    Then, he rushed at her.


    In his eyes, the security guards in front of her posed no threat to him whatsoever.


    Bang! Thud! m!


    With ease, Philip took care of the few guards who were all kicked and now sprawled on the ground


    unmoving. It was unknown if they were still alive or dead.


    Then, with one swing of his fist, he mmed a punch into Sandy¡¯s face!


    Crack!


    It was the crisp sound of a broken nose bone.


    Before Sandy could call out for help, she was already punched in the face with blood spurting from her


    nose!


    ¡°You¡­ A pathetic fool like you dares to hit me?!¡± Sandy shielded her face quickly, blood dripping from


    between her fingers.


    She could not believe it. No one had everid a finger on her for more than 40 years, but she was hit


    today.


    In her current status and position, how dare the pathetic guy in front of her lift his hand against her?


    ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s mad! He¡¯s going to be dead!¡±


    ¡°Finished! With that punch of his, neither he nor the woman can hope to leave now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, their entire families will fall into the darkest hour. That¡¯s our Miss Logan with the most


    ruthless methods. Her father is Old Master Logan, a bigwig in Capital City. Even Mayor Sanders is a


    disciple of the Logan family.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doomed for sure! Old Master Logan¡¯s adopted son, Sean Logan, is currently in Riverdale. He¡¯s


    the head of Green Dragon Court!¡±


    The onlookers discussed and shook their heads helplessly, feeling sorry for Philip.


    With just one punch, this guy ruined his entire family. They would be buried with him.


    ¡°F*ck! You hit my wife! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Jared knew he had to perform well this time, so he rushed forward and swung his fists.


    Thud!


    With a high kick, Philip swept his leg at Jared¡¯s head.


    The force of the kick was great. Jared¡¯s head immediately went fuzzy, and with a loud thump, he


    landed with both knees on the ground!


    ¡°Hubby!¡± Sandy was shocked. She rushed over, red menacingly at Philip, and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re


    dead! I¡¯ll ask my brother to kill you and bury you with that b*tch. We¡¯ll destroy your family! My brother¡¯s


    Green Dragon Court will hunt down your entire family, even your rtives and your family¡¯s ancestral


    graves. I¡¯ll dig everything up! I¡¯ll feed all the ashes to the dogs!¡±


    Sandy shrieked hysterically. She had never been hit since young.


    Today, getting hit like this, she was so angry that she had lost her mind.


    The only thing in her mind now was to kill Philip and that little b*tch!


    ¡°They¡¯re dead! The kill order of Green Dragon Court! Sean Logan is a devil who kills without batting an


    eysh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Green Dragon Court is a major force in Capital City. Even someone like Theo


    Zander has to give them some leeway!¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re not on the same level at all. And Old Master Logan is standing behind the Green


    Dragon Court!¡±


    The crowd had reached a boiling point. Everyone felt sorry for Philip and started to shout at him, ¡°Hey,


    man, quickly kneel down and beg Miss Logan for her forgiveness. Otherwise, your entire family will be


    dead for sure.¡±


    However, Philip was not afraid at all.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Green Dragon Court?


    Stop him and they would be destroyed!


    The Logan family?


    Stop him and they would be destroyed!


    Bigwig of Capital City?


    Stop him and he would be destroyed!


    Today, anyone who dared to stop Philip would be destroyed!


    So what if he caused upheaval to Riverdale and Capital City?


    Offend Wynn and they would be destroyed!


    Suddenly!


    Philip leaned forward and grabbed Sandy by her hair. His eyes were red with anger.


    p! Smack!


    Two ps and four of Sandy¡¯s teeth were knocked out!


    Then, with a single back throw, Philip threw ady like Sandy Logan who weighed little more than 150


    catties directly to the ground. It was followed by a kick on her abdomen.


    Urgh!


    Sandy retched immediately, her stomach roiling in waves. All the abalone, shark¡¯s fin, and lobster that


    she ate for lunch were thrown up.


    ¡°Starting from today, Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory will announce its closure!¡±


    With his foot still on Sandy, Philip looked around the crowd and dered coldly.


    His thunderous voice shocked everyone.


    ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s really not afraid to die!¡±


    ¡°Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory is apany highly valued by the Logan family. Who is he to speak


    such grand words?¡±


    Everyone murmured softly.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re dead! I¡¯m Sandy Logan of the Logan family, my father is Cayman Logan! For hitting me


    today, I¡¯ll annihte you!¡±


    Sandy struggled to get up from the ground. She was supported by a few employees. Her face was now


    full of injuries. She had never suffered so much indignity before in her life.


    Sandy was almost deranged with anger. She gnashed her teeth while staring at Philip and groped for


    her phone.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Come to the factory quickly, I was beaten! Four of my teeth have been knocked out! Bring


    your men, those from the Green Dragon Court. Come here at once! I want to kill them! Kill all of them!¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air when they heard that!


    It waspletely over. Sandy¡¯s brother, the adopted son of Old Master Logan, Sean Logan, would be


    here soon!


    ¡°People from the Green Dragon Court will be here too? That¡¯s one of the major forces in Capital City!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Today, that kid will be maimed for sure!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over for sure. He¡¯s too impulsive. It¡¯s useless to beg for mercy now.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sandy threw her phone away angrily. Pointing at the security guards who were scrambling to get up


    from the ground, she barked her orders fiercely, ¡°Block the f*cking door for me. I¡¯m going to watch the


    *sshole and the b*tch die in front of me today!¡±


    Today, Sandy wanted everyone to know that there would only be one end for those who provoked her


    ¡ªdeath!


    However, Philip was unmoved and looked at everything indifferently.


    After that, he quietly took out his phone.


    ¡°Damn! What¡¯s he doing? Is he calling for help?¡±


    ¡°Idiot! In Riverdale, who can be more powerful than Sean Logan of the Green Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°Even if someone like Theo Zander came, they¡¯d have to serve tea to Sean with a smile!¡±


    Everyone felt that Philip had gone crazy as a bat. He was only leading himself down the path of fire.


    Sandy also sneered coldly. How could a silly fool like him order others around?


    ¡°Hello, Old Man George.¡±


    Philip had returned to Wynn¡¯s side and was hugging her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Young Master, how can I help you?¡±


    On the phone, George¡¯s voice sounded a little distressed.


    ¡°I want the Logan family destroyed!¡± Philip said grimly.


    ¡°Huh? The Logan family?¡± George got a shock. The Logans were one of the eight great families in


    Capital City, and Old Master Logan still held the reins. This was not something that could be done


    easily.


    ¡°I need to make use of the family¡¯s power. Today, I want the Logan family to disappear from the face of


    the earth!¡± Philip said.


    ¡°What sort of power?¡±


    ¡°I want to invoke the Discement Order!¡±


    The Discement Order must not be invoked unless it was a matter of life and death for the family or


    even the country!


    ¡°The Discement Order?!¡±


    George sucked in a breath of cold air and said anxiously, ¡°Young Master, you mustn¡¯t! The


    Discement Order isn¡¯t a joke. You¡¯ll cause a major panic! Also, Madam Wallis is right next to me.


    She said¡­¡±


    ¡°Giada Wallis? What did she say!¡±


    Philip frowned as his tone slowly dipped.


    ¡°She said that from today on, if you don¡¯t return to the family, you¡¯ll have no right to make use of any of


    the family¡¯s property and power.¡±


    F*ck!


    Giada Wallis, she deserved to die!


    Philip was livid!


    He stared at Wynn lying weakly in his arms. Right from the start, if he had told Wynn about his identity


    and told the whole world that she was the young madam of the rke family, would she still be


    subjected to such humiliation and abuse?


    Philip was annoyed!


    He wanted to destroy the Logan family as a warning to everyone!


    ¡°Tell Giada, if she dares to stop me from destroying the Logan family today, my agreement with her will


    be invalidated. Even if the entire rke family is at stake, the sharp sword hanging above them will fall


    tonight and obliterate the Wallis family! There won¡¯t be any Wallises left in the world from then on!¡±


    Following that, Philip thundered into the phone, ¡°Now, I want to invoke the family¡¯s Discement


    Order!¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    ¡°Young Master, please listen to me¡­¡±


    George was very nervous that even his expression had changed. Nevertheless, the call was already


    disconnected.


    With cold sweat on his forehead, he nced at Giada who was sitting on the sofa and said with a


    smile, ¡°Madam Wallis, you heard him. This¡­¡±


    Giada simply looked coldly at George and said, ¡°He wants to destroy the Logan family? Why?¡±


    She had no intention of destroying the Logan family because of the connections between the rke


    and Logan families.


    The sharp sword hanging above the Wallis family?


    Giada¡¯s good-looking eyebrows dipped in a frown as her mouth turned up in a cold arc. ¡°Interesting. I


    didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s not the useless wimp I thought of him for so many years.¡±


    George bowed at the waist as he tentatively probed. ¡°Madam Wallis, the Discement Order?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s being reckless and you still want to follow his orders? Do you know when a Discement Order


    can be invoked?¡± Giada glowered as her aura intensified. George got so scared that his whole body


    was drenched in a cold sweat.


    With that said, she got up and prepared to leave.


    However, just at this moment, Giada¡¯s phone rang.


    She frowned when she saw the unfamiliar number on the phone disy. Her expression became


    slightly unnatural.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    With Giada¡¯s aura, even a few words and her tone could convey an unbeatable impression.


    ¡°Miguel Wallis, at the age of 13, was involved in a gang-beating. The victim died of serious injuries. At


    age 15, he raped several¡­. At age 18¡­¡±


    As the low voice on the phone continued, every single charge involving Miguel was listed.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At this moment, Giada¡¯s body trembled as she clenched her phone tightly. With a twist of her eyebrows,


    her expression finally changed.


    Miguel Wallis, a fourth-generation member of the Wallis family and also the youngest son of Giada¡¯s


    oldest brother. He was the favorite great-grandson of the patriarch of the Wallis family.


    Over the years, Miguel was spurred on by the power of the Wallis family andmitted more than one


    or two heinous acts. However, his misdeeds were covered up every single time.


    Miguel was deeply doted by Patriarch Wallis and was also Giada¡¯s favorite nephew.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Giada asked coldly. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    On the phone, the low voice came to a halt and only spoke one sentence, ¡°What the Young Master


    wants¡­ You, Giada Wallis, will not stop it. Otherwise, Miguel Wallis won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    Click!


    The call had been disconnected.


    At this moment, Giada felt chills up her spine. For the first time, her cold eyes were filled with killing


    intent toward Philip!


    That guy was really not fooling around with this!


    The next second, without any hesitation, Giadamanded George, ¡°Give him the Discement


    Order.¡±


    There was no need for Giada to go to such lengths over a discement order.


    Of course, she did not think that Miguel was the sharp sword hanging above the Wallis family.


    What exactly had Philip nned?


    In the past 13 years, what preparations had he done?


    With that said, Giada walked out of the chairman¡¯s office while shrouded in an aura of chill.


    Back to Philip. He still held Wynn in his arms and was looking up at the sky. The dark clouds hanging


    low in the sky and the depressing pressure it brought with it made everyone present at the scene felt


    chills.


    Many people had goosebumps all over their bodies.


    ¡°Did I hear it wrongly just now? What did he say? What family¡¯s discement order?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. He wants to destroy the Logan family? Is he right in the head?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I think he¡¯s so scared that he has be delusional. That phone call was just a decoy.


    Another mentally-impaired person¡­ What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I can guarantee that once the people from the Green Dragon Court arrive, he¡¯ll kneel and beg for


    mercy. I bet he¡¯ll have his sh*t beaten out of him.¡±


    At this moment, everyone was heartily discussing this matter with various expressions. Some with


    contempt, some with regret, some with hatred, and some with pity.


    It was also at this time that someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°They¡¯re here! Sean Logan is here! It¡¯s the


    Green Dragon Court!¡±


    Then, everyone in the square turned their heads and stared at the electronic gate in unison.


    Everyone waited with bated breath!


    Once the electronic gates opened, a convoy of cars slowly entered.


    The leading car was a ck Bentley!


    The vehicle that followed behind was the star attraction, a Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost with the iconic little


    statuette. It was the epitome of a luxurious identity and status!


    This customized version of the Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost was worth one billion!


    The design of the car was very symbolic. As soon as this car appeared, everyone knew that the person


    sitting inside had an extraordinary identity and status.


    This was simply a mobile vault!


    Following behind it were dozens of luxurious escorts¡ªCayenne, Maserati, Audi R8, Land Rover, and


    Maybach. All the top luxury cars!


    This was too overwhelming!


    Just this appearance was worth billions!


    Furthermore, the sleek luminance from the Rolls-Royce reflected the dim sky, giving it a fiery and awe-


    inspiring presence.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    ¡°What the f*ck! Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost, Maybach¡­ They¡¯re all f*cking luxurious cars!¡±


    ¡°Awesome! Is this the Green Dragon Court? Theo Zander can¡¯tpare with them at all. They¡¯re the


    boss!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, this kid is doomed today. He has provoked the Green Dragon Court. Just wait to collect his


    body now.¡±


    On one side of the square, all the luxurious cars were parked.


    After that, the doors opened one after another.


    Dozens of men in ck suits stepped out of the cars solemnly. They were all standing around the


    Rolls-Royce Silver Ghost respectfully, waiting for the master.


    This formation alone was frightening enough. It was exactly like the appearance of an Italian mafia!


    Subsequently, the door of the Rolls-Royce opened. A middle-aged man stepped out. He wore a navy


    blue suit with a prominent logo on his chest. His hair wasbed back, and he had a bearded square


    face. With his sharp gaze, his demeanor was very imposing.


    He was the head of Green Dragon Court, Sean Logan. He was Old Master Logan¡¯s adopted son and


    also the most powerful!


    Sandy had already rushed over to him and was crying aggrievedly, ¡°Sean, look at me, I¡¯ve been beaten


    up like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll manage this to your satisfaction. Those who offended


    the Logan family have all drowned at sea already.¡± Sean touched Sandy¡¯s head in a doting manner.


    After that, he walked stoically toward the center of the square where Philip was. Wynn was still in his


    arms.


    Following that, dozens of thugs behind Sean surrounded Philip, leaving no gaps in between.


    nk!


    These people drew out hidden daggers as a murderous aura red!


    The onlookers got such a fright that they dispersed and backed up several meters.


    The killing intent from those people was too overpowering.


    Sean looked at Philip who was in front of him and sneered coldly. He nced at his watch and said,


    ¡°You still have five minutes for anyst words. You can say goodbye to your family members or breathe


    in this fresh and fragrant air. This will be the mostfortable five minutes of your entire life because


    after five minutes, my brothers will start to cut off your flesh piece by piece.¡±


    Sean was full of arrogance. There was a cold murderous glint in his eyes. He was the performer on this


    stage, performing his own show.


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t wish to die, you can choose to kneel down right now. And like a dog, crawl up to


    my sister to beg for her forgiveness. If she does forgive you, I¡¯ll just break your four limbs.¡±


    ¡°No way! I won¡¯t forgive him! I want him to die together with that b*tch!¡±


    Sandy walked over and snarled, staring at Philip furiously.


    She wanted Philip dead. She wanted him tortured to death while begging for mercy.


    Sean shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other choice, then. Bro, you really shouldn¡¯t have provoked


    the Logan family. You should hope to get a good reincarnation in your next life.¡±


    Philip calmly raised his head and looked at the two. His expression was indifferent while the corners of


    his mouth twitched.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Haha, scared now?¡±


    Sandy was very pompous and excited now. With a distorted smile on her face, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    make a call just now? Where are they? Where are the people you called?¡±


    She had on a cruel smile and said in a sarcastic tone.


    With a wave of Sean¡¯s hands, dozens of men brandished their daggers and walked toward Philip.


    Swish!


    The dagger in one man¡¯s hand fell and was about to cut into Philip¡¯s shoulder.


    Right at this moment, boom!


    Loud rumbling noises, like thundering waves, swept over the pharmaceutical factory.


    Everyone was shocked and dumbfounded!


    They raised their heads in the direction of the main gate.


    Everyone was astounded!


    Four huge hollow steel pipes painted in camouge colors were being prated from outside the


    building!


    What followed immediately was the copse of the outer walls!


    This scene was imprinted into the minds of everyone and was a nightmare that no one could ever get


    rid of in their entire lives!


    Too scary, too terrifying, too overwhelming!


    Four battle tanks crashed into the walls and produced a loud rumbling sound. Huge clouds of smoke


    and dust swept into the factory!


    They were moving at top speed as if they were entering no man¡¯snd.


    Everyone screamed and scattered.


    These four tanks suddenly stopped less than one meter away from Philip!


    Four giant barrels adjusted their angles with loud nking noises!


    Two barrels aimed at Sean¡¯s head, one at Sandy¡¯s head, and one at Jared¡¯s head!

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°Battle¡­ Battle tanks!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! I must be blind! What the hell am I seeing?¡±


    Pandemonium!


    The crowd was in an uproar at this moment. Everyone was stunned as they stared at the four genuine


    war tanks in front of their eyes!


    The atmosphere was extremely intriguing!


    No one dared to breathe aloud!


    It was a scene that could only appear in the movies, so why was it happening here?


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Are those reinforcements from the Green Dragon Court? It¡¯s too


    exaggerated. Those are tanks!¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s the Merkava IV, the main battle tank used by the Israel Defense Forces. It weighs 65 tons


    and can reach a speed of 70 km/hour. It¡¯s also one of the most advanced war tanks in the world. It


    costs 23 million dors!¡±


    At this moment, there was one person in the crowd who was very interested in this topic and quickly


    took out his phone forparison and exnation.


    Everyone was stupefied. Their jaws dropped at the scene happening in front of them!


    It was not a question of money. The cannons were just too terrifying!


    Everyone mistakenly thought that those were the reinforcements from the Green Dragon Court, but as


    timepsed, they realized that the situation was not quite right.


    The four barrels were adjusted at an angle where they pointed directly at Sean and the others.


    Moreover, it seemed that Sean was shaking all over now. Drops of cold sweat on his forehead were


    dripping to the floor.


    Sandy had turned pale with fright long ago. She fell to the ground while trembling all over.


    That was not all.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just when everyone was infinitely confused and bewildered, another rumble could be heard from the


    distant sky!


    ¡°Look at the sky!¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw three ck dots flying toward this direction quickly.


    ¡°F*ck! Helicopters! Those are military helicopters!¡±


    Someone shouted in surprise.


    At this moment, everyone started to freak out¡ªespecially when the three military helicopters hovered


    right above the factory.


    The powerful winds caused by the high-speed rotating propellers made it difficult for people to stand


    steadily on their feet. They covered their ears and rushed to look for a ce to hide!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The ropes were dropped, and everyone saw the hatch open. Immediately after, people descended from


    the helicopters!


    ¡°F*ck me! Those are armed soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Special guards!¡±


    Everyone waspletely blown away and stopped dead in their tracks!


    Everything that happened today totally refreshed their understanding of the world.


    18 people descended from the three helicopters. They were fully armed in green camouge,


    bulletproof vests, explosion-proof boots, green helmets, tactical goggles, guns, and ammunition!


    Such an appearance made people weak at the knees!


    It was the exact scene from the movie ¡®Wolf Warriors¡¯!


    Too intense, too awesome!


    At this time, all the men from Green Dragon Court brought by Sean stared at the scene dumbfounded.


    Bang!


    These specialbat guards kept their weapons the moment theynded before they rushed at the


    thugs who still held daggers in their hands. There was no need for fancy moves. In just three minutes,


    dozens of armed thugs in ck suits were subdued!


    15 special guards rushed into the flock of sheep like an ambush of ferocious tigers and started to shred


    them into pieces!


    Bam!


    Argh!


    The anguished screams were endless!


    They were all the special armed forces of Riverdale. They were highlybative and highly trained!


    Three of them, as soon as theynded, formed a triangle facing outward. They were guarding Philip in


    the middle while staring at the restless crowd warily.


    Any odd movements and a trigger would follow!


    They were armed with real ammunition!


    ¡°Team one, under control!¡±


    ¡°Team two, under control!¡±


    ¡°Team three, under control!¡±


    ¡°Captain, report! Danger removed, everything is under control!¡±


    Sounds of the reports thundered across the area!


    At this moment, within 20 meters radius of Philip, apart from Sean, who was already scared sh*tless,


    Sandy, and Jared, as well as the special guards and the subdued thugs on the ground, there was no


    one else!


    Within three minutes, everything had changed!


    Now, everyone realized that these people were called by that man.


    With a breath of cold air, everyone knew that the Green Dragon Court and the Logan family were in for


    it today!


    At this time, they also recalled what that man had mentioned. He said that he wanted to destroy the


    Logan family.


    It was not a joke!


    How much power did it take to mobilize battle tanks and special armed forces!


    Sean Logan waspletely dumbstruck. He was the head of Green Dragon Court, one of the four


    major forces in Capital City and the favorite adopted son of Old Master Logan!


    Over the years, what storms had he not weathered before? What sort of people had he not met before?


    Now, he was flustered and bbergasted. His legs would not stop shaking!


    Even those with political connections would not have such terrifying powers!


    Such a person could hardly be fathomed by ordinary means. This was the sort of power that could only


    be deployed by very few senior ranking characters!


    It was horrifying!


    The young man in front of him exceeded Sean¡¯s expectations. He could not afford to offend him. The


    Green Dragon Court could not offend him. The Logan family could not offend him!


    Doomed!


    Who was he exactly?

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Sean desperately searched through his memory for this person, but to no avail.


    The Wallis family, the Sommerset family, the Zach family¡­ They were all such super invincible families.


    He had met most of the family members, but there was no such person as the young man in front of


    him.


    No one had ever employed such methods before, and no one ever dared to fool around like this!


    Nevertheless, things had alreadye to this point now.


    With the reality staring at him in his face, Sean was terrified to his very core.


    He attempted to take a step forward before the barrel on his forehead moved. Then, he heard the


    sound of a gun being loaded.


    Ka-chak!


    Sean turned pale with fright and immediately knelt on the ground.


    Sandy and Jared quickly followed suit.


    It was not because they wanted to, but they simply could not remain standing.


    Their legs had turned into jelly.


    There was a vague stench of urine in the air.


    After looking around, it turned out that the husband and wife duo were so scared that they had peed in


    their pants.


    Sandy¡¯s previous uppity arrogance had all but disappeared, leaving behind a miserable woman who


    was cowering limply on the ground while trembling all over with a pale face.


    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s simply too amazing!¡±


    ¡°Who the heck is that guy? These are special forces that can¡¯t be mobilized by ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯m so hyped up now! It¡¯s exactly like an American blockbuster!¡±


    Everyone held their breaths as they watched the brilliant reversal of the scenes.


    However, the next scene was even more shocking!


    ¡°Special Combat Guards of Riverdale, the quarter team with 18 members have received orders from


    the family and have all arrived. All members are awaiting instructions from Young Master.¡±


    Thump!


    18 armed guards stood at attention at this moment, and in everyone¡¯s full view, saluted Philip!


    Everyone at the scene fell into a pin-drop silence!


    Everyone was numb with shock.


    The Green Dragon Court, an impressive force, had been subdued just like that.


    Even Sean Logan was reduced to kneeling on the floor.


    It was simply unbelievable.


    This was like a barrage to the soul!


    This young man was the most invincible and terrifying existence. Was he an offspring from a hidden top


    family?


    Philip watched everything in silence while holding Wynn tightly in his arms. Wynn was breathing weakly


    at this moment, her whole body shaking. She burrowed deeply into Philip¡¯s arms, basking in that sense


    of security.


    She opened her eyes strenuously and looked at Philip with tears in her eyes.


    Philip lowered his head and whispered with a gentle smile on his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will bully you


    again. I¡¯ll bring you home right now.¡±


    Without any further instructions from Philip, there were no other actions from the guards.


    Subsequently, in in view, Philip carried Wynn and walked toward Sandy step by step. All the special


    guards gave way, but of course, they protected Philip every step of the way too.


    Philip carried Wynn and approached Sandy who was already scared stiff.


    Facing this ordinary-looking man in front of her, Sandy was shaking all over.


    ¡°Is the Logan family great?¡±


    Philip red at her, his voice grim and his gaze sharp.


    He took the phone from the guard standing behind him and threw it at Sandy, saying coldly, ¡°Look.¡±


    Sandy dared not refuse. With trembling hands, she picked up the phone from the ground.


    Immediately after that, she watched the video ying on the screen.


    The police force had surrounded the Logan family grounds, and even the special troops from Capital


    City were dispatched. The scene was in utter chaos!


    In the video, Old Master Logan was being taken away by the Supervisory Commission!


    The entire Logan family had been seized in an instant!


    At the scene, many citizens had surrounded the area and were busily taking pictures. There were


    reporters from TV stations therepeting to broadcast the scene as well.


    The Logan family, one of the eight great families in Capital City, had copsed!


    This matter was causing an uproar in Capital City, and everyone was shocked.


    That was the Logan family and Old Master Logan!


    Unexpectedly, they were seized within a day!


    The remaining great families were on tenterhooks and quickly sent people to inquire about the


    circumstances surrounding the Logan family¡¯s situation.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, the replies they received were all the same. Whoever inquired would end up like the Logan


    family.


    At this moment, Sandy slumped on the ground, eyes full of tears. With loud wails, she held on to


    Philip¡¯s thighs and kowtowed to him, begging for mercy!


    However, Philip merely turned around, walked toward Sean, and said, ¡°Do you know what to do?¡±


    Sean¡¯s face was grey as death. He gritted his teeth and picked up a sharp de from the ground.


    A swish of the de!


    Plop! One severed arm fell, dripping with blood.


    Self-muttion!


    ¡°From today, the Green Dragon Court is no more. I, Sean Logan, will retire and never resurface again!¡±


    With that sentence, the entire crowd went silent.


    Philip did not say another word. He turned around and left with Wynn in his arms.


    Everyone kept quiet with bated breaths.


    It was too overwhelming.


    At this time, Wynn, who was still leaning in Philip¡¯s arms, opened her eyes slightly and mumbled, ¡°Phil,


    Philip¡­ Tell me, is this the real you?¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Philip lowered his head and said tenderly, ¡°We¡¯ll go home first. After you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll tell you


    everything, okay?¡±


    ¡®My pitiful wife, I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you.


    ¡®From this moment on, I want to tell the whole world that you¡¯re the wife of Philip rke, the Young


    Madam of the rke family!


    ¡®No one can ever bully you!¡¯


    Wynn nodded and leaned back into his arms like an injured kitten.


    Philip carried Wynn and arrived at the gates. Theo and his men were already waiting for him.


    He saw everything that happened just now. Sean Logan of the Green Dragon Court was maimed!


    The powerful Sean Logan of Green Dragon Court, the very existence he once looked up to,sted no


    more than three minutes at the hands of Philip rke!


    Green Dragon Court was disbanded!


    The Logan family had copsed!


    At this point, Theo¡¯s respect for Philip reached its peak!


    Mr. rke¡¯s identity and status were unfathomable.


    Even the Logan family of Capital City was taken down so easily with the mobilization of the special


    guards!


    Theo and his entourage escorted Philip and Wynn all the way to First Pce at Longford Park.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was the most luxurious andfortable of all the vi suites.


    The best medical team in Riverdale was also there.


    It was all arranged by George.


    Philip waited outside at the white-gold Western Europe-designed corridor while Theo and a few of his


    henchmen apanied him.


    Mr. rke did not sit, so they stood as well, waiting with bated breaths.


    If something else happened to Mr. rke and Miss Johnston, even ten heads would not be enough to


    make up for it.


    Riverdale was under Theo¡¯s territory, but Miss Johnston had met with such an incident. Theo was upset


    and med himself for it.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my responsibility and I didn¡¯t guard her well!¡±


    Tiger stood out at this moment. He was quite impetuous.


    Although he had been secretly protecting Wynn during the past few days, there were ces he could


    not enter, so sometimes, he could not help it if he was unable to fulfill his duties.


    Blunders were unavoidable.


    Theo also bowed and respectfully apologized, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s all because of my negligence too. Please


    punish me.¡±


    Philip nced at them calmly and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Theo felt relieved when he heard this, but he was still uneasy.


    At this time, Philip stared at Theo seriously and asked, ¡°Do you wish to follow me?¡±


    Theo was dumbfounded at first, but he reacted instantly and bowed while saying excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m at Mr.


    rke¡¯s disposal!¡±


    It was an opportunity!


    It was a chance encounter and the turning point that Theo would never find again in this lifetime!


    He was already the underground king of Riverdale. Although he had a good reputation, he was still tied


    down by certain restrictions and could not do things as he pleased all the time.


    All of this was because Theo did not have strong support and background.


    George?


    He was just financial support. In most cases, George was not involved in Theo¡¯s affairs.


    Now, with Mr. rke taking the lead, Theo was certain that his status and influence would reach an


    immeasurable peak!


    ¡°Bring your men and take over the Green Dragon Court. From now on, Theo Zander is Philip rke¡¯s


    man. You will not betray me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up a hundred times worse than Sean Logan. Can


    you do it?¡±


    Philip said mildly, his expression impassive.


    Without any hesitation, Theo nodded immediately, bowed, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re my


    boss from now on! My life and my whole family¡¯s lives will be given to Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°And me!¡± Tiger said too.


    ¡°And us!¡± The few henchmen followed suit.


    Philip smiled, patted Theo on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Go on, make a good show out of it.¡±


    Theo left excitedly with his men. At this moment, he felt as if he had returned to the era more than ten


    years ago when he worked his fingers to the bone!


    Everything was for Mr. rke!


    Staring at Theo¡¯s retreating back, Philip did not know if he had made the right decision.


    Did he have no power of his own?


    Obviously impossible.


    However, Philip did not mind developing another one and keeping it as a backup.


    In the First Pce at the southernmost area of the floating gardens, two people were seated at the


    crystal tea table. There was a young man with a slender figure wearing a clean undershirt. An old man


    in his 60s or 70s who was dressed in a suit was making tea for the young man. He looked humble and


    knowledgeable.


    More than tens of millions was spent building the floating gardens. Hundreds of flowers bloomed there,


    and all kinds of birds were singing and chirping.


    ¡°What did Giada say?¡±


    The young man was Philip.


    Sitting across from him was the ever respectful George.


    ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t ever use the Discement Order again. Although we¡¯ve only used the


    lowest-level order this time, it has caused much mayhem. The few elders in the family have already


    expressed their dissatisfaction with you.¡±


    George said lightly with no trace of worry in his expression.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    ¡°There should be more of them,¡± Philip said leisurely as he tasted the tea.


    ¡°Yes, there are also some veterans from other countries who had some criticisms, saying that you¡¯re


    too reckless. A small Logan family is not worthy of such fanfare,¡± George said forlornly.


    This young master had taken things a little too far this time.


    To be precise, it was the first time in seven years.


    The young master of the past had done more absurd things.


    George kind of missed the young master of that time. He was fearless and domineering, but it was also


    a strategy to hide his true self.


    ¡°Let themin, then. I don¡¯t intend to look at their faces anyway,¡± Philip said calmly, not concerned


    in the slightest.


    George closed the distance between them and held back for a long time before asking, ¡°Young Master,


    do you really intend to strike back at Madam Wallis?¡±


    Philip did not give an affirmation but said instead, ¡°It¡¯s not the right timing. I don¡¯t quite get this woman


    yet, and I don¡¯t have enough chips on hand. If we go head to head now, we¡¯ll both end up losing. She


    has underestimated me for six years and left me alone for another seven. It won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    George merely nodded before he took out an envelope and passed it to Philip, saying, ¡°Young Master,


    the Old Master asked me to give you this. He said, if you ever encounter a difficulty that can¡¯t be


    solved, you¡¯ll know what to do after reading the letter. The letter must be burned after reading.¡±


    Philip took the dark brown envelope and held it in his hands. It still smelled faintly of sandalwood.


    ¡°My father¡­ Is he alright?¡± After a brief hesitation, Philip asked.


    George shook his head and said with a trace of sadness, ¡°Old Master has been waiting for your return.


    Young Master, why don¡¯t you just go back? The Old Master has been rueful about the matter back


    then, he¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s not dwell on this topic. Just tell my father that he has a granddaughter now and a


    beautiful daughter-inw as well.¡±


    Philip stood up while saying, and then, with his hands in his pockets, he left the floating gardens under


    the sunshine.


    George stared at Philip¡¯s back and sighed helplessly. He took out his phone and dialed the old master¡¯s


    number.


    On the other end of the line, a low throaty voice sounded weakly, ¡°Phil¡­ What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Old Master, Young Master¡­ Will not go home yet.¡±


    George was upset and wiped his tears.


    Cough, cough!


    A bout of rapid coughs.


    ¡°Ah, okay¡­ I understand. Let him y around¡­ for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Old Master, Young Master wants me to tell you, you have a beautiful granddaughter and daughter-in-


    law.¡± George teared up and choked.


    He had been waiting for this moment for too long but never dared to tell the old master.


    Intermittent panting could be heard over the phone.


    ¡°Real¡­ Really? I¡­ I have a¡­ Granddaughter? Phil is married?¡±


    Roger was not aware that Philip had gotten married.


    This was because Giada had reced everyone around him with her own people.


    Roger now had no other choice but to get his news from Giada.


    After Roger got to know that Philip was married with kids, his special care nurse, a woman with a frosty


    face, took the phone away from Roger¡¯s ear and said lightly, ¡°Old Master, you should rest now.¡±


    After saying that, she put Roger to bed before walking out of the huge luxurious room. She took out her


    phone and dialed the madam¡¯s number. ¡°Madam, the old master has found out. The young master told


    Mr. Thomas to inform him.¡±


    With curly hair like a waterfall, an alluring figure stood beside the window. With an arm across the chest


    and a hand holding a wine ss, she took a sip of it while staring at the scenery outside the window.


    ¡°Philip rke, are you trying to test my limits?¡±


    Giada mumbled to herself grimly.


    ¡­


    Back at the First Pce.


    Wynn was awake. She opened her eyes slowly, and what caught her gaze was a huge crystal


    chandelier and avishly decorated room.


    The overall style was luxurious yet low-key. It was extremely clean and cozy.


    The pure white and wless bedding was imprinted with the logo of a golden crown, and the bed was


    soft andfortable.


    Even the bedside cabs were customized by Chanel.


    Wynn looked at everything around her in surprise and nervousness.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Where was this? What was she doing here?


    Philip?


    ¡°Philip!¡± Wynn called out.


    Philip rushed in and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Wynn on the bed.


    Wynn jumped down from the bed. With her pale slender legs, she took a few steps and dashed toward


    Philip, grabbing him in a tight hug. Then, she started crying.


    ¡°Okay, everything¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Philip carried Wynn by her waist and put her down on the bed, wiping her teary face.


    It took about ten minutes before Wynn finally calmed her emotions.


    She was full of questions as she stared at Philip. ¡°Philip, where is this? The hospital? It looks


    expensive. Let¡¯s not stay here anymore.¡±


    Philip grinned, bopped Wynn on her exquisite nose, and said, ¡°Do you still remember the incident at


    Hillside Vi? I told you and Mom that I¡¯ve already bought a house.¡±


    ¡°You really bought one? Then where is this ce?¡±


    Wynn wiped her tears, widened her eyes, and asked Philip in surprise.


    Philip said yfully, ¡°Do you know Longford Park?¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Longford Park?


    The most luxurious, heavily guarded vi area¡­ The gathering ce of the topmost affluent people in


    Riverdale!


    The vis here would cost more than tens of millions a unit!


    Even the unit at the borders would start from 30 million and onward!


    As for Longford Park, the most expensive vi would naturally be the First Pce at the center. The


    unique geographical location was very majestic. Plus, it was surrounded by a group of guarded heroes.


    Speaking of Longford Park, it would be natural to mention the boss behind the scenes¡ªLongford


    Group, owned by the Longford family.


    The Longford family was a local entrepreneur of Riverdale that had stood undefeated for 40 years. The


    power and influence behind them were terrifying.


    Even the underground king of Riverdale, Theo Zander, had to work by their rules.


    He could not afford to offend them. They were the true force!


    The strength of Longford Group had prated almost every corner of Riverdale.


    The connections behind them were soplicated that most people could not imagine it.


    Wynn was caught by surprise and asked Philip dubiously, ¡°Of course, I do. What about it?¡±


    Philip grinned, took Wynn¡¯s hands, and said gently, ¡°Here,e out with me. I have a gift for you.¡±


    Wynn was pulled along by Philip¡¯s broad hands. She walked barefooted on the goose down carpet and


    passed through hundreds of meters of corridors in white-gold Western European design before they


    arrived at a courtyard measuring more than 1,000 square meters.


    The magnificent atmosphere, in particr the southernmost floating gardens, immediately attracted


    Wynn¡¯s attention.


    In the courtyard, there were fountains, rockeries, and pools. They were surrounded by blooming


    flowers.


    There were also tea pavilions, miniature golf courses, and children¡¯s amusement parks.


    Wynn walked forward and stepped on the softwn, taking in the long table that was filled with white


    and red roses, sumptuous food, and wine. It was a cozy candlelight dinner. Eight maids in ck and


    white uniforms stood on either side of the long table, bowing and greeting Wynn, ¡°Young Madam.¡±


    Wynn covered her mouth excitedly, her eyes filling with tears. She turned to Philip who was behind her


    and asked, ¡°This¡­ This is?¡±


    Philip walked right up to her, knelt on one knee, and took out a small box from his person. The


    customized Swarovski diamond ring sparkled brightly.


    ¡°Wynnie, this will be our new home from now on. You¡¯ve suffered for so many years, so let me make it


    up to you once and for all,¡± Philip said softly and personally reced the shabby silver ring on Wynn¡¯s


    hand.


    Back then when they first got married, Philip could not even afford a decent diamond ring.


    At this moment, Wynn was undoubtedly touched and in bliss.


    With tears gleaming in her eyes, she pounced on Philip and printed her warm red lips on his mouth.


    As she hugged Philip, all her frustrations were vented all at once as tears started falling like a broken


    dam. ¡°Being with you is the greatest happiness of my life. No matter what you give me, I¡¯ll like it.¡±


    The candlelight dinner.


    Wynn put the silver ring away very carefully.


    Philip was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why are you still keeping it?¡±


    Wynn red at him and said, ¡°This is the first ring you¡¯ve given me, so of course I have to keep it. It


    has a different meaning.¡±


    Philip shrugged but did not say anymore.


    ¡°By the way, this ce here¡­ You really bought it? How much does it cost? Where did you get so


    much money?¡±


    Wynn looked around curiously. This ce was simply too grand. Everything was customized by


    international brand names.


    The brightly lit vi behind her alone was enough to frighten Wynn out of her wits.


    It was too opulent. She had never seen such a vi in her life.


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°Well, I bought it with my parent¡¯s money.¡±


    Actually, this vi was bought by George. It was reserved as the newlywed home for Philip and Wynn.


    Only, it was never used until now.


    ¡°How much?¡± Wynn asked again.


    ¡°Well, not much. Tens of millions maybe,¡± Philip replied. He did not tell Wynn the exact number as he


    was afraid that she could not handle it.


    Wynn was very nervous. When she heard that it cost tens of millions, her heart almost failed. She


    quickly drank a few mouthfuls of water.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! Why did you buy such an expensive ce? A house more than 100 square meters is


    more than enough.¡±


    Wynn was a little angry. Philip was being too wasteful.


    Did he not have a fallout with his family? How could he still have tens of millions to buy a house?


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I spected in the stock market? I made


    quite a bit there.¡±


    Wynn swallowed her drink and asked coyly, ¡°Philip, tell me, is your family really just managing the


    Northern Sky Western Restaurant?¡±


    Philip put down his knife and fork, passed the cut steak to Wynn, and said with a smile, ¡°Not really, they


    have other businesses too.¡±


    ¡°Doing what?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes widened, especially when she recalled the scenes at the Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory.


    Her heart still trembled in fear now.


    Her husband¡¯s identity was not that simple.


    Why was a man like him willing to be a useless son-inw of the Johnston family for the past three


    years?

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Philip knew exactly what Wynn was thinking, so he said, ¡°What you saw was arranged by a friend of


    my dad¡¯s whom I¡¯ve contacted. He happened to be working in the special forces in Riverdale. I don¡¯t


    know why he made such a bigmotion, but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Wynn was relieved now. Initially, she thought Philip¡¯s family was part of that circle, or maybe he was the


    offspring of the sort of family with a special background that could only be seen on TV.


    It seemed that she had been overthinking it.


    Nevertheless, Wynn was even more curious about Philip¡¯s family now.


    Wynn asked many questions in the duration of their candlelight dinner. Philip cleverly avoided the


    crucial questions and gave Wynn a satisfactory exnation each time.


    ¡°Wynnie, trust me. There are some things that I can¡¯t tell you yet, but I promise you that one day, I¡¯ll tell


    you everything.¡±


    Philip sat in the garden with Wynn in his arms, enjoying the warmth.


    Wynn nodded.


    At this moment, she had full faith in Philip.


    At least, Philip had told her part of the truth.


    For example, Philip nned to take Wynn and M home for a visit.


    Wynn was agitated, excited, but nervous at the same time. Would her parents-inw ept her and


    M?


    ¡°Wynnie, how should we handle Dad and Mom? Should we tell them we¡¯ve bought a vi at Longford


    Park?¡± Philip suddenly asked.


    Wynn thought for a moment before she replied, ¡°For Mom¡¯s side, let¡¯s wait for a while. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll


    be trouble again.¡±


    Philip nodded, hugged Wynn tenderly, and basked in the moonlight.


    Two dayster, the wounds on Wynn¡¯s face had healed.


    During this time, Philip went to and fro between the hospital and Longford Park.


    Wynn had applied for leave, but she needed to return to work today. Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory


    had released a press announcement on their bankruptcy and liquidation, so there were many things


    that Wynn had to handle back in thepany.


    After the press release, Jared Hutt was also taken away by the prosecutor and was convicted on


    multiple charges.


    The well-established Hutten Pharmaceutical copsed overnight and made headlines in Riverdale.


    Many people were talking about it.


    This incident naturally caused an uproar in Riverdale.


    Many people in the upper circle were specting if Hutten Pharmaceutical had offended someone.


    Even the Logan family of Capital City that stood behind them was seized.


    With the two incidents happening at the same time, everyone knew that the Logan family had offended


    a powerful person who should not have been provoked. Otherwise, how could a great family of Capital


    City copse overnight?


    Even Old Master Logan was not spared and had to go through the internal disciplinary process.


    Everyone was discussing who exactly Hutten Pharmaceutical and the Logan family had offended.


    Wynn¡¯spany was no exception. As soon as she returned to thepany, she heard all sorts of


    discussions.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear, Hutten Pharmaceutical is being investigated after they offended some big shot.¡±


    ¡°I know, my uncle was there that day,¡± one girl said excitedly.


    ¡°Really? What did he say? What did he see?¡±


    ¡°Ah, say it already, I¡¯m so anxious! Who did Hutten Pharmaceutical offend?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The group of employees chatted endlessly and made the girl feel very important.


    ¡°He happened to be doing a delivery that day, and he saw four battle tanks and some special guards


    escorting a man and a woman into a car.¡±


    The girl could hardly contain the excitement on her face as she continued, ¡°Hey, do you know, they got


    into the car that belonged to the underground king of Riverdale, Theo Zander! My uncle saw it with his


    own eyes. Theo treated that man with the utmost respect!¡±


    The group of people was stunned when they heard it.


    ¡°Stop bragging already. Battle tanks and special guards? Do you think it¡¯s a movie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could there be such a formidable person in this world? Isn¡¯t that a power that only


    comes with a special background?¡±


    The group of people discussed endlessly.


    ¡°Oh, VP Johnston, were you at Hutten Pharmaceutical on that day? Do you know anything?¡±


    When Mindy noticed Wynning through the door, she trotted up to her, face full of curiosity.


    Wynn merely chuckled, flicked her on the forehead, and mock-red at the gossiping colleagues. ¡°Get


    back to work. What are you gossiping about? Do you want to get your sry deducted?¡±


    They knew Wynn was joking, so they grinned broadly before returning to work.


    Wynn did not say anything else but turned around and entered the office.


    As she sat on the swivel chair, she pulled out a business card with gold characters that wrote ¡®Wallis¡¯


    from the drawer. She held it in her hand, lost in thoughts.


    Very soon, she put the card back into the drawer again.


    Would she be able to find the woman from that night in any shops with the name ¡®Wallis¡¯ in Riverdale?


    Did she know everything about Philip?


    Wynn abandoned the idea of finding out information about Philip because if she really did it, it meant


    that she ced no trust in him.


    Back to Philip.


    He just stepped out of First Pce and was carrying the food prepared by the maid in his hand. He


    was about to head to the hospital to visit M.


    Suddenly, he heard a shout from behind.


    ¡°Hey, Philip, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the hospital?¡±


    Philip turned around quickly and saw Martha with another two elegantly-dressed middle-aged women


    approaching him.


    Martha looked confused and bewildered. She took a second look at the huge and luxurious vi behind


    Philip.


    What was this wimp doing at Longford Park?


    Philip was also taken aback. He did not expect to see Martha here.


    What should he do?

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Philip turned around and saw his mother-inw approaching him with a confused expression on her


    face. Her eyebrows were twisted into a deep frown, and she looked extremely unhappy.


    At this moment, Martha simply could not hide her contempt for Philip.


    The twodies next to her were elegantly and luxuriously dressed. One of them was Martha¡¯s sister,


    Pa. Philip did not recognize the other person as it was the first time he met her, but from her looks


    and appearance, she was from no ordinary family.


    Since both Martha and Pa were trying their best to please the other party, it was conceivable that


    her identity was quite special.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Martha was quite surprised to run into Philip here, but she was even more upset to see him.


    She had finally begged Pa to introduce her to a distant branch rtive of the Longford family to


    bring them for a look at the vis in Longford Park.


    However, they ran into this useless son-inw of hers. If the other party found out about it, would that


    not be embarrassing?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Philip initially wanted to say that he was about to head to the hospital. He was also carrying food in his


    hands.


    Pa beat him to it and said instead, ¡°Martha, can¡¯t you see? He¡¯s doing a delivery. Look at what he¡¯s


    carrying in his hands.¡±


    Pa ridiculed Philip whenever she had the chance. This way, Martha would be embarrassed too.


    Martha took a second look when she heard that, and sudden anger welled up in her. This useless son-


    inw of hers was really good at putting her in a tight spot.


    Why did he choose to make a delivery in front of her?


    On top of that, it was in front of Madam Sears too. Where was she going to put her dignity?


    Sure enough, the graceful and luxuriously-dressed woman with a shawl over her shoulders raised her


    hand and ced it under her nose. She frowned and pretended to cough a few times before saying,


    ¡°What is that smell? It stinks. Martha, is this poor fellow your useless son-inw?¡±


    This woman was Barb Sears, the younger sister of Nancy Sears who was wife to Stephan Longfor, son


    of the sixth wife. Stephan was a member of the third generation of the Longford family.


    Relying on the power of the Longford family, Barb had been acting all high and mighty all these years


    and even managed to marry into a well to do family.


    Looking at Martha¡¯s son-inw now, his clothes were clean but ordinary.


    It turned out that he was nothing but a poor delivery boy. No wonder Pa mentioned before they


    came over that Martha had a useless son-inw. If a man like this was seen with a food delivery


    package in his hands, what else could it be? Of course, he was here to deliver food. He obviously


    would not be living here!


    This vi area was built by her sister¡¯s husband and was a property of the Longford family.


    Barb frowned as she scrutinized Philip. As expected, he was a low-ss member of society and looked


    the part too. No wonder he could only deliver food.


    Poor boy.


    Martha was furious now. She stared at Philip and kept winking her eyes, signaling for him to get lost.


    Why did this wimp not possess any foresight? Did he not notice the contempt in their eyes?


    Why did such a good daughter of hers marry such a worthless wretch?


    The three middle-aged women did not say anything but simply stood there with Philip.


    Philip wanted to leave too, especially since Theo¡¯s Maybach was parked at the side and Tiger was


    waiting for him by the car.


    If not for Philip¡¯s signal, Tiger would have approached them already.


    ¡°Okay, hurry up with your delivery, then.¡± Martha could not stand it any longer and motioned for Philip to


    get lost.


    To be honest, if not for Barb¡¯s presence, Martha would have pped Philip on the face already.


    When she recalled thest time at home when Philip had bragged to Pa about buying a house, her


    headache returned.


    If not for that matter, she would never have begged for Pa¡¯s help to contact some people for some


    discounts on a vi purchase.


    Philip was also vexed and suddenly said, ¡°Mom, about the vi, I¡¯ve really bought it. Look, this is¡­¡±


    When Martha heard Philip addressing her as his mother, she felt ufortable all over and said coldly,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough already! Stop talking. When are you going to stop bragging? Do you want to say that


    you bought a vi in Longford Park? Do you know how expensive the vis here are?¡±


    This Philip was really too dense. Why did he mention this matter now? It was so embarrassing.


    Barb was puzzled when she heard this. She turned to Martha and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Martha was just an ordinary woman, but she had a vicious mouth. She was a little mean and money-


    minded, yet cowardly too.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When she heard the change in Barb¡¯s tone, she immediately exined in a humble manner, ¡°Madam


    Sears, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s not right in the head.¡±


    However, Pa taunted. ¡°Martha, this is your fault. When I was at your housest time, Philip did


    mention that he had bought a vi. Listening to him now, did he buy one at Longford Park?¡±


    Mockery and sarcasm.


    It was too obvious.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Martha hurried to exin. ¡°No way, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. If he can buy a vi here, I¡¯d serve him


    tea and wait on him every day.¡±


    Hmph!


    Barb sneered and said, ¡°Do you think that Longford Park is a vegetable market where just anybody can


    buy as they please?¡±


    Martha quickly acquiesced. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    After that, she red at Philip and walked up to him angrily. She raised her hand and pped him


    while shouting, ¡°Get the hell out of here! Do you still want to stay here and embarrass me further?¡±


    Philip did not expect that he would be pped.


    The expression on his face hardened as his eyes turned cold. It was not only a day or two that he had


    tolerated Martha Yates.


    Unfortunately, the vindictive woman standing in front of him was Wynn¡¯s mother.


    Philip shook his head helplessly. He turned around and walked toward Tiger and the Maybach.


    Barb and Pa were full of contempt at Philip¡¯s actions.


    Had that guy gone mad?


    That was a Maybach!


    Did he deliver food in that car?


    Martha was also furious and immediately ran over to grab Philip by his shoulders. She yelled at him,


    ¡°Philip, are you stupid? Where are you going? That¡¯s such a good car, are you blind? Can you afford to


    pay for the damages if you bump into it? Do you want your mother-inw to pay up for you? Get lost.


    Get the hell away right now. I get upset whenever I see you.¡±


    Philip frowned as he stared at the screaming Martha, feeling very upset. He flicked a nce at Tiger,


    who was about to approach him, and wisely chose to walk toward the gate of Longford Park.


    Why tell Martha that he can sit in a Maybach and live in First Pce?


    Since she had always thought of him as a useless person, then let her think that forever.


    Philip could not be bothered to exin anymore.


    However, before he left, Philip suddenly turned around and asked Martha, ¡°Mom, if I¡¯ve really bought a


    vi, will you stay in it?¡±


    Hahaha!


    Before Martha could react, Pa and Barb had already started tough out loud.


    This good-for-nothing was really not right in the head.


    Martha nearly fainted from anger. She put her hands on her waist and cursed, ¡°No way! A wastrel like


    you can never afford to buy a vi! Now, hurry up and get lost! You¡¯re an eyesore! Why do I have such


    a useless son-inw?¡±


    Philip nodded without saying anything else and turned around to leave.


    After Philip left, Pa twisted her huge bum and sneered. ¡°Martha, your son-inw is such a big talker.


    You¡¯ve done a poor job in teaching him.¡±


    Martha gritted her teeth in anger as she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him when I get home.¡±


    Then, she turned around and said to Barb with a smiling face, ¡°Madam Sears, if I want to buy a vi


    here, what¡¯s the minimum price?¡±


    Barb looked at her newly manicured hands and said arrogantly, ¡°Martha, stop daydreaming already.


    Although Longford Park is the property of my sister¡¯s family, I can¡¯t make the decision. Just look at this


    unit in front of you. It¡¯s the most expensive and luxurious vi around here, and it costs 100 million! If


    including the furnishings inside, at least 200 million! Besides, even the cheapest unit we saw when we


    first entered the gate just now, do you know how much that costs? 35 million!¡±


    Martha was bbergasted at the prices!


    She raised her head and stared at the vi that was guarded by seven or eight security guards at the


    electronic gate.


    That was the most expensive vi in Longford Park. It was worth 200 million!


    What kind of wealthy people could actually live here?


    Martha was full of envy and jealousy. It would be nice if she could live here too.


    If not to stay, it would be good to visit too.


    Just look at the gate, look at the walls of the courtyard and the trees and flowers nted outside¡­ It


    was all sovish!


    The tall and majestic stone arches were carved with Western European mythical figures. The stone


    masonry of the porch was elegant and distinguished, and the nted vines added some contrast to the


    appearance. It was ssic yet trendy.


    Just looking at it from the outer gates, the vintage yet cheerful architectural designplemented each


    other. There was also another small tower with a steeple-shaped roof, just like a pce castle.


    Pa nced at Martha with contempt before standing close to Barb. She said, ¡°Madam Sears, can


    you let us in for a visit? It¡¯s not easy for us to get in here after all. We can¡¯t just leave like this.¡±


    When Barb heard this, she turned around and stared at the gilded characters that spelled out ¡®First


    Pce¡¯ and all the security guards outside and inside the area.


    She was nothing more than a braggart herself. She had not visited this ce either, and her heart


    itched when she heard that suggestion.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The First Pce!


    A vi that deserved to be named a pce, what could it look like?


    Barb was also very curious. She raised her chin and said very confidently, ¡°Wait for a moment. I¡¯ll call


    my sister and ask her to find out if the owner of this vi can let us in.¡±


    Pa and Martha immediately became excited.


    Barb took out her phone and called her sister. After begging and pleading, she finally got the number of


    the owner.


    ¡°This is the number. Should I call now?¡± Barb asked.


    Pa and Martha nodded and said, ¡°Make the call. Your sister should have given them the heads-up


    already.¡±


    Barb dialed the number.


    The three women were full of curiosity toward the owner of the vi.


    On the other side, as soon as Philip stepped out of Longford Park, Tiger followed closely behind him in


    the car.


    Ring, ring!


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s phone rang¡­

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Philip looked at the phone disy with a frown and connected the call.


    On the other end of the line, the sounds of crying and angry shouts came through. ¡°Philip,e and


    save me. I¡­ I got into an ident with your car, and the other party wants me to pay 20 million¡­¡±


    ¡°ident? What kind of damages cost 20 million?¡±


    Philip got a shock. Lynn was just too unreliable, getting into an ident just like that.


    That was a Ferrari!


    She got into an ident and the other party was demanding 20 million inpensation?


    Was it possible that the other party drove a luxury car too?


    Was this the day for luxury bumper cars?


    Lynn could not exin clearly over the phone. She was just crying and shouting. ¡°Philip,e here


    quickly! There are so many of them. If I don¡¯t pay up, they said they¡¯ll take me away and go to my


    house to look for my parents!¡±


    Philip caved in and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Philip hung up the phone, got into Tiger¡¯s car, and rushed to the scene of Lynn¡¯s ident.


    On the other hand, Barb had gotten in touch with the owner of the vi and received a reply. She could


    visit, but she was not allowed to touch anything inside.


    ¡°Madam Sears, you¡¯re great. Just a call and you can solve it easily.¡± Pa ttered her immediately.


    Barb waved her hands arrogantly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. The owner has to give us some


    leeway for the sake of my sister¡¯s family too. It¡¯s the Longford family after all. In Riverdale, who doesn¡¯t


    respect them?¡±


    Barb was exhrated and felt as if she was walking on cloud nine.


    Initially, she wondered if the other party would refuse, but she did not expect them to agree so readily.


    All of a sudden, her status was lifted in front of the Yates sisters.


    Martha also fawned over her. ¡°Madam Sears is simply too capable. I hope to get your help in the future


    as well.¡±


    Barb¡¯s sister was so fortunate to marry Stephan Longford. She had really risen to the asion and hit


    the jackpot.


    Barb Sears had also risen with the tide with a total reversal to her status.


    In the past, Barb Sears was just an ordinary girl from the vige, poor and penniless. That was what


    Pa told Martha.


    Now, her clothes and handbag were all branded goods.


    Martha was envious, very envious.


    When she was still with the Yates, it was not like this. It was only when she married Charles Johnston


    and after her daughter Wynn married that good-for-nothing Philip that her status underwent


    tremendous changes and plummeted.


    That had also made Martha unreasonable and money-minded over the years.


    It was simply the vanity and arrogance hidden deep within her sub consciousness.


    ¡°By the way, who is the owner of this vi?¡± Martha suddenly asked. She really wanted to find out.


    Barb nced at Martha contemptuously. She was an ordinary woman indeed. It was really disgusting


    to look at her simpering face.


    She said, ¡°Do you know who the richest person in Riverdale is?¡±


    Pa quickly jumped in. ¡°I know. The chairman of Apex Group, George Thomas.¡±


    Barb nodded and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. This vi belongs to him. I didn¡¯t expect this old man to be so


    easy to talk to. Let¡¯s go in and have a look. We only have one hour.¡±


    With that said, Barb led Pa and Martha into the ce, and like Alice walking around and exploring


    Wondend, they looked here and there with utmost curiosity.


    It was like they had embarked on a trip. This vi was simply too grand.


    At the same time, at the corner of Saville Street, a crowd had gathered.


    It was difficult not to attract attention when a collision between two luxury cars happened.


    Lynn stood next to the red Ferrari with her arms crossed over her chest. She yelled arrogantly at the


    few young people across from her, ¡°Why should I pay? How much is your broken car worth? Open your


    eyes and look at this clearly, it¡¯s a Ferrari! You are the ones who should pay up. You don¡¯t have to pay


    much, just one million will do.¡±


    At this moment, Lynn was totally unlike the crying and wailing person on the phone, but exactly like


    Martha when she was younger¡ªfiery and arrogant.


    Lynn was not stupid. The other car looked quite nice as well. Could it be a luxury car too?


    Despite that, even if it was, how could it bepared to a Ferrari?


    In Lynn¡¯s knowledge, a Ferrari was the top sports car!


    The other four or five young men were led by a clean-cut handsome man in a white shirt and floral-


    patterned pants. His hair was styled in a center-parting, and he looked like an offspring from a wealthy


    family.


    He sat on the hood of his car with an expression of disdain. He nced at the Ferrari and said,


    ¡°Beauty, is this car yours?¡±


    Lynn immediately spat like an angry kitten with her chin yanked up. With a flushed face, she said, ¡°Why


    is it not mine? If the car I¡¯m driving is not mine, could it be yours then?¡±


    The few young men across the roadughed at her words.


    Lynn immediately flustered. After looking around, she cursed angrily, ¡°What are youughing at? Can


    you afford to drive this car? And you, pay up quickly!¡±


    However, the handsome guy in the white shirt chuckled and said, ¡°Beauty, please take a good look at


    my car. This is a Ferrari Enzo. You don¡¯t even recognize my car and you are still so shameless to say


    that the car belongs to you?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lynn was taken aback, her mind full of suspicions. She had only heard of Ferrari. What the heck was a


    Ferrari Enzo?


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re driving a fake Ferrari and still dare to demand 20 million from me! Are you kidding me?¡±


    Lynn retorted immediately.


    It must be a fake!


    What Ferrari Enzo¡­ There was no such thing!

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    As soon as Lynn finished her sentence, the crowd burst intoughter.


    ¡°The f*ck! She doesn¡¯t even recognize a Ferrari Enzo.¡±


    ¡°So embarrassing. That¡¯s an Enzo, a top-notch sports car! It¡¯s a Ferrari royalty, a super sports car that¡¯s


    no longer in production!¡±


    ¡°But of course. Only a few hundred vehicles were produced in the world, and in this country, only six or


    seven are here!¡±


    Listening to the crowd¡¯s discussion, Lynn began to realize that the situation was not quite right.


    There were only six or seven in the country?


    A Ferrari royalty, a super sports car that was no longer in production?


    Oh no!


    Lynn panicked all of a sudden, and her eyes started drifting. She still said stiffly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. My


    cousin-inw will be here soon.¡±


    Lynn stomped her foot bitterly. The discussions of the onlookers had deted her bubble a little.


    Across from her, the few young men simply chuckled.


    The owner of the Ferrari Enzo, the young man in the white shirt, said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for him then.


    However, let¡¯s get one thing straight, you can¡¯t run away from the 20 million.¡±


    Lynn got a fright, and her knees began to weaken. She said awkwardly, ¡°What broken car would cost


    20 million? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Kidding?¡±


    Another young man stood up at this time and said disdainfully, ¡°Beauty, listen up. This Ferrari Enzo is a


    sacred, out-of-production car. The domestic price for one unit is 40 million, and that¡¯s only the paper


    price. Do you understand?¡±


    40 million for one unit?


    Lynn almost staggered and hurried to say, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe you! You guys are ganging up and trying


    to cheat me!¡±


    Haha¡­


    Everyone shook their heads helplessly andughed.


    ¡°This chick is probably shocked. I heard that the Ferrari Enzo can¡¯t be bought by ordinary people.


    There are special conditions.¡±


    In the crowd, someone said.


    ¡°I know. To buy a Ferrari Enzo, you must be a celebrity with high morals and can¡¯t have any criminal


    records. You must also be a Ferrari member, own more than three Ferraris, and one of it must be more


    than ten years. Furthermore, they must also own the F40 and F50 models. It¡¯s difficult enough to get


    hold of these two collection cars alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but of course, there are other special people who get the priority to buy it, such as the racing


    champion, Schumacher.¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s discussion, Lynn was so frightened that she could not stand still.


    This¡­ This Ferrari Enzo could only be bought if the person owned more than three Ferraris?


    The young man across from her owned that many Ferraris?


    What was she going to do?


    She was in big trouble!


    Lynn finally realized the implications of this matter and was like a cat on hot bricks.


    Even if Philip knew Theo, he may not be able to fork out 20 million at once.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, the guy in the white shirt approached Lynn who was anxiously biting her nails. He looked


    at the Ferrari next to her and said, ¡°This Ferrari 488 of yours only costs four million. Little missy, how do


    you n to pay me the 20 million?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I,¡± Lynn stammered. She took a few steps back in fright and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. This


    car is not mine, I borrowed it. Don¡¯t force me anymore. My cousin-inw will be here soon, he¡¯ll pay


    you!¡±


    Instantly, everyone understood the situation and started to criticize Lynn.


    ¡°Just look at that. Young girls these days are just too vain. After taking a luxury car out for a ride, they


    get themselves into a careless ident.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, from what I can see, she probably slept her way to get this car.¡±


    ¡°Just look at her knees. I guess she does it quite often, then. So cheap!¡±


    When Lynn heard thesements, she cried and retorted, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m not the kind of person


    you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    However, no one believed her at all. The more they talked about it, the more vigorous they became.


    They condemned her thoroughly.


    It was just short of holding a banner over her head with the words ¡®b*tch¡¯ and ¡®sl*t¡¯.


    The few young men saw Lynn¡¯s pitiful state and teased.


    ¡°Beauty, why don¡¯t you just apany Logan for a few drinks.¡±


    ¡°Logan is a very easy-going person. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°This chick has got the looks. Logan, it¡¯s not too bad. Those long legs are enough for you to y for a


    year.¡±


    When Lynn heard those words, she took a few steps back and cried, ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡±


    However, the guys ignored her and tried to pull her into the car.


    Lynn was so frightened that she cried out for help from the onlookers.


    However, the crowd only stared at the scene solemnly. Who would dare to get involved?


    Ferrari Enzo!


    40 million a unit!


    They would die miserably if they provoked such a person.


    They were ordinary citizens and could not afford to offend such people.


    Suddenly!


    An angry shout sounded from the near distance.


    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Philip came running from a distance and rushed into the crowd. He grabbed hold of Lynn and asked in


    concern, ¡°Lynn, are you alright?¡±


    Lynn wept bitterly and threw herself into Philip¡¯s arms, crying, ¡°Philip, they¡­ They want me to


    apany them to sing and dance. They said if I don¡¯t sleep with them, I have to pay 20 million!¡±


    Boohoo!


    Lynn sobbed piteously.


    Philipforted her and said, ¡°Okay, okay. Just leave everything to me. It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    Lynn rubbed her teary red eyes and asked cautiously, ¡°Really? It¡¯s 20 million. Philip, do you have so


    much money?¡±


    Philip shrugged, turned toward the few arrogant young men, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just 20 million? Why are


    you pulling her into the car?¡±


    The leading guy in the white shirt chuckled. He scrutinized Philip from top to bottom before pointing at


    his nose. ¡°F*ck! Where did a beggar like youe from? Are you trying to stick your nose in here?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Open your blind eyes and see clearly. This is the Ferrari Enzo that Logan just bought


    and it was scraped by your sister-inw!¡±


    The few young people started acting up and pointed at Philip while cursing wildly.


    It was not only them, but the onlookers also started to discuss too.


    ¡°That¡¯s the girl¡¯s cousin-inw? What¡¯s he wearing?¡±


    ¡°They are in trouble now! If I remember correctly, this morning when I was watching TikTok, Logan


    Fisher, the famous rich second-generation of the Fisher family in our city, did indeed buy a second-


    hand Enzo for 45 million!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and their gazes fell upon the guy in the white shirt. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s the rich


    second-generation Logan Fisher? Then those two are doomed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I rememberst time there was another rich second-generation who offended Logan. He was


    beaten into a cripple, and the family went bankrupt.¡±


    Everyone muttered.


    Philip nced at the damaged Ferrari Enzo, and his brows twisted into a deep frown.


    It was really an Enzo!


    What was more insulting was that it was the very Enzo he had sold!


    If he remembered correctly, this car was specially customized by Ferrari. There was a part of the car


    that was engraved with his name.


    It seemed that all the Ferrari Enzos in the country were bought by him. Some were given away, and


    some had changed hands after being destroyed under his hands.


    Philip felt a little helpless, but he already had a rough estimation of the situation.


    Lynn had long hidden behind Philip like a frightened rabbit.


    She could only ce her hopes on Philip now. After all, he knew Theo.


    ¡°How do you want to handle this?¡± Philip knew Lynn was at fault, so he had no choice but to be


    humble.


    Logan snorted and walked right up to Philip. He grabbed Philip by the cor brazenly and said


    viciously, ¡°Who gave you the f*cking right to speak up here? It was the chick who hit my car. Who the


    hell are you? Get out of here!¡±


    Logan¡¯s followers cursed menacingly at Philip too.


    After that, they chose to ignore Philip but walked up to Lynn instead and saidughingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go,


    beauty. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t escape if you don¡¯t apany Logan for drinks and serve him well in bed.


    Could it be that you want your brother-inw to pay up the 20 million on your behalf? Just look at him.


    Does he even look like someone who has that kind of money?¡±


    Lynn looked at Philip in fear and stomped her foot with a shout, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Theo Zander? Tell him


    toe here quickly!¡±


    What was wrong with Philip? He was just dilly-dallying!


    Was he trying to embarrass her on purpose?


    Lynn grumbled internally because Philip had turned up alone.


    What was he doing? She already said this was a big matter but he still came here alone. He did not


    even bother to bring someone who could pretend to hold the fort.


    ¡°What did you say? A fool like him actually knows Theo Zander?¡± Few peopleughed at that.


    Logan shook his head dismissively too.


    A guy like this knew Theo Zander?


    She must be joking.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my cousin-inw knows Theo! Are you scared now? Then let go of me! If you want


    money, tell him topensate you. This car is not mine anyway. He lent it to me.¡±


    At this time, Lynn really could not care less about what was going to happen. She was already scared


    out of her wits, so she pushed all the me to Philip instead.


    If they really looked for her parents for that 20 million, she would be beaten to death for sure!


    Philip was taken aback. He did not expect Lynn to double-cross him.


    She had even turned her face to the side and was ignoring him.


    Instantly, Logan and his followersughed uproariously.


    ¡°Bro, did you hear that? That chick sold you out!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! This is even worse than wearing a green hat! He rushed here to save the day but was


    abandoned by the cousin-inw in a twist! I¡¯ll be d*mned!¡±


    Facing the cynicism of the onlookers, Philip could only shake his head helplessly.


    Initially, he wanted to help Lynn, but now, Philip had changed his mind.


    Standing on one side, Philip also became a spectator.


    Lynn started to get anxious now. With swaying hips, she trotted over on her red high heels and said


    unpleasantly, ¡°What are you doing? I called you over to help me solve this problem. Don¡¯t you know


    Theo? Hurry up and call him to get here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Wynn everything!¡±


    Philip gave up. Lynn was such a brainless girl. If she knew he was here to help, why was her attitude


    toward him not any better?


    ¡°Excuse me, but I don¡¯t know Theo Zander. What you sawst time was just a coincidence.¡± Philip


    shrugged.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know him?¡±


    Lynn immediately blew her top. Her mouth dropped open and her eyes were full of confusion, but all


    the more, she was angry!


    Could it be that Philip had lied to her for such a long time?


    He did not know Theo at all?


    Where did this Ferrarie from, then?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me? Where did this Ferrarie from, then?¡± Lynn almost went crazy with rage.


    If Philip did not know Theo, then she would be forced to apany them for drinks and sleep with


    them!


    Oh no!


    This baby was so fragile¡­ How could she handle so many guys¡­

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this car is not mine, but you don¡¯t believe me. Now, not only do you want me to pay 20


    million, but you also want me to pay over one million for the car repair fees,¡± Philip put out his hands


    and said helplessly.


    It was time to teach his cousin-inw a lesson. If not, she would not remember her ce.


    She was so arrogant and bossy. How would she survive when she stepped foot into society?


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lynn was stunned. She stomped her feet in frustration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? What should I


    do? It¡¯s more than 20 million! Sob, sob, sob¡­¡±


    Lynn was horrified. She squatted down on the street and started crying without caring about her image.


    Philip waited for her while she cried and sighed. Then, he was about to walk over and negotiate with


    the few youngsters.


    Lynn stood up suddenly and ran. While she was running, she shouted, ¡°It¡¯s his car! Go ask for money


    from him!¡±


    Everyone waspletely shocked.


    A secondter, Lynn had vanished from their sight.


    Damn it!


    What the f*ck?


    Philip cursed inside his heart. Then, he saw Logan Fisher, the leader of the youngsters, clenching his


    fists. He was walking toward him with malice on his face.


    ¡°Bro, your cousin-inw is gone. Are you gonna pay the 20 million?¡± Logan said angrily.


    Philip backed away and smiled timidly. ¡°Um¡­ Let¡¯s talk about this like civilized members of society.


    There¡¯s no need to be violent. We can solve this problem rationally¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck your rationality! F*ck him up, boys! F*ck!¡±


    Logan yelled, and a few of his men charged toward Philip!


    Bang, bang!


    Ah!


    In less than three minutes¡­


    ¡°Ouch! Bro, go easy on me, I was wrong¡­¡±


    Logan and his men were all lying on the ground after being defeated by Philip. Thetter held onto


    Logan¡¯s arm and pressed him down on the ground. Then, he took out Logan¡¯s phone from his pocket


    and asked curiously, ¡°Is Chase Fisher your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Get your f*cking hands off me! Kneel and apologize to me and my boys. If not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Logan


    yelled furiously. He was not well-behaved.


    Philip exerted some force and Logan yelled, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Bro, softer!¡±


    Philip did not want to pay attention to him. He dialed Chase¡¯s number, and on the other end of the


    phone came a furious voice, ¡°You stupid kid, are you causing trouble for me again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Philip rke,¡± Philip said awkwardly.


    ¡°M-Mr. rke?¡±


    Over here at the Dragonstone Mountain Race Course, Chase stood up immediately in his office on the


    second floor. He said excitedly, ¡°How can I help you, Mr. rke?¡±


    Now, Chase was sure that Philip was the world-ss racer who vanished without a trace seven years


    ago.


    He had been asking around these few days but only received some information.


    This mysterious racer was from one of the powerful families!


    Plus, this family was phenomenal!


    ¡°I crashed into your son¡¯s car. Do you want toe here to take care of this matter?¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over right now.¡±


    Chase hung up the phone quickly and drove to the scene.


    At the same time at First Pce of Longford Park.


    Martha and the other two had been touring around First Pce for half the day now. They were


    gasping and screaming in astonishment during the entire trip. They were like country bumpkins who


    came to the city for the first time.


    This was a mansion with an inner court built ording to a standard ancient Rome architecture style. It


    was surrounded by a portico with columns. The white marble from Greece constituted an elegant


    courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard, there was a small fountain with a bronze statue. The crystal


    clear water sprinkled on the roses surrounding it and was reflecting a dazzling light under the sun.


    Romance and extravagance filled the air of the entire courtyard.


    All of the riches in the world could be found in this splendorous and majestic castle. One would have


    the illusion that they were in a pce.


    The floor was covered with ck marble, and the tiles were as shiny as a mirror. There was a gorgeous


    crystal chandelier, a ss Gabon ebony table, branded cushioned chairs from overseas, a delicately


    carved bookshelf, and all kinds of custom-made luxury goods from all around the world.


    Even a rich woman like Barb Sears was making sounds of awe when she saw the inside of First


    Pce. She wanted so badly to be the person who lived here.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    Martha clutched her stomach suddenly and asked the maid who had been following them the entire


    trip.


    Barb scrunched up her nose. ¡°Azy person will find many excuses to dy anything.¡±


    Then, she and Pa continued their tour while holding hands.


    Martha finally relieved herself. After she came out of the restroom, she got lost.


    The house was too big, and she could not remember where she hade from. She wandered to the


    door of a room on the second floor.


    Martha pushed open the door that was slightly ajar and was shocked by the extravagant decorations in


    the room.


    Only a concubine in ancient times would be able to get a room like this.


    Martha was intrigued. She looked around and saw the luxurious custom-made Chanel queen-sized


    bed. On top of it, there was a wedding photo.


    The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. They looked like they were hopelessly in love


    with each other.


    nk!


    Martha¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    W-Why was Philip and Wynn¡¯s wedding photo hanging here?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Martha started to panic. She rubbed her eyes furiously. She wanted to go and take a closer look.


    Her eyesight was not that good, so she was scared that she might just be seeing things.


    ¡°Hey, why are you running around on your own? You can¡¯t see this! Get out now!¡±


    Suddenly, a tall and slender maid stormed in and stood in front of Martha. She brought her out and shut


    the door of the room.


    This was the master bedroom. How could she barge in on her own?


    This woman was so full of herself. How dare she wander around on her own.


    She told Martha she could only visit the first floor. The second floor was forbidden!


    Martha did not have the chance to give the wedding photo another nce before she was pushed out.


    She was being kept on tenterhooks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was lost.¡± Martha exined timidly.


    The maid peered at her coldly and mumbled, ¡°Go downstairs now. Your friends are waiting for you


    downstairs.¡±


    Martha could not do anything more, so she went downstairs. She ran into Barb and Pa in the living


    room.


    ¡°Martha, where did you go? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time,¡± Pa said in dissatisfaction.


    Barb chimed in, ¡°This is not my house. You can¡¯t wander around on your own. You didn¡¯t break


    anything, did you?¡±


    Martha did not have the time to exin before the maid scoffed behind her. ¡°Alright, your tour is over.


    I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    Martha was agitated. She kept thinking about the wedding photo in the room that looked like it was fit


    for a concubine.


    How was it possible?


    Was it really just an illusion?


    Martha did not say anything. Her face was glum as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Martha? You look like you¡¯ve lost your soul. Are you thinking about the First Pce?¡±


    Pa sneered as she walked. ¡°Stop thinking about it. People like us can¡¯t afford to fantasize about this


    ce. It cost 200 million. Who can afford this? Plus, Philip is such a good-for-nothing bum. He won¡¯t be


    able to live in a ce like this in his entire lifetime!¡±


    Pa saw an opportunity, so she just had to say something.


    However, Martha was abnormally quiet today.


    She did not want to argue with Pa after she got out of the mansion. Pa was displeased about


    this.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you? If you don¡¯t want to talk to me, whatever. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Pa stomped her foot and twisted her bottom before leaving the Old Johnston Manor. She did not


    even go in.


    How would Martha have the mood to argue with her sister now? She opened the door and entered the


    house. She sat in the living room lifelessly.


    After a while, Charles came back. Martha grabbed him and told him what had happened today.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? That photo is exactly the same as the one Wynn and Philip took.¡±


    There was a knot in Martha¡¯s heart.


    Charles sat on the sofa and read today¡¯s newspaper. He said, ¡°You¡¯re just overthinking. Aren¡¯t all


    youngsters¡¯ wedding photos the same? Plus, you said that mansion is 200 million bucks. Didn¡¯t Madam


    Sears say that ce belongs to that billionaire in Riverdale, George Thomas? Why are you spending


    so much time and effort thinking about this? If you¡¯re really worried, you can just call Philip and ask him


    about it.¡±


    Charles did not want to talk to Martha right now.


    He wondered what this old woman was nning now.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll just call Philip. He said he bought a housest time. I want to ask this good-for-nothing bum


    where his house is.¡±


    Martha made up her mind and took out her phone to call Philip.


    Philip had just finished talking to Chase. It was settled, and of course, he did not need to pay for the


    car.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to take a call.¡± Philip smiled at Chase.


    ¡°Please, Mr. rke. I¡¯ll go back first, then. Pleasee visit us sometime.¡±


    Chase smiled politely and red at his stupid son. Then, they left together.


    Philip looked at the caller ID and saw that it was from Martha.


    ¡°Hello, Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Philip, let me ask you, where did you buy your house?¡±


    Martha was straightforward. She did not beat around the bush.


    Philip shuddered. What was Martha doing? Why was she interested in this all of a sudden?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I bought one at Longford Park? Do you want to go take a look?¡± Philip asked.


    He could not hide this anymore. Plus, Philip did not n to do so either. They would move in there


    sooner orter.


    When Martha heard him, she was stunned. Then, she said in annoyance, ¡°Alright, stop lying. Do you


    know how much a mansion in Longford Park costs? It¡¯s at least 35 million. Do you have that much


    money?¡±


    Initially, Martha was focused on the wedding photo, but now, she was sure that Philip was just a great


    liar.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    ¡°Mom, I really¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! Shut up, why are you still lying?¡±


    Martha was mad. This useless guy was still lying about this? ¡°Right,e back for a while. There¡¯s


    going to be a guest in the house. Come back and act as the supporting role.¡±


    After she said that, Martha hung up the phone. She mmed the phone down on the coffee table with


    her cheeks puffed in anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Philip make you upset again?¡± Charles asked after noticing the changes in


    Martha¡¯s expression.


    ¡°That wretched bum is still lying to me. He said he bought a house at Longford Park. You have no idea,


    the mansions over there cost at least 35 million! Is he crazy? How can he say something like this?¡±


    Martha gritted her teeth in anger.


    Charles shook his head helplessly. He sighed and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Will you move there if he has


    really bought a house at Longford Park?¡±


    Martha was taken aback. She frowned and pointed at the door after getting up. She shouted, ¡°He¡¯s just


    a worthless piece of trash. How can he afford a house at Longford Park? Let¡¯s not talk about that ce


    anymore. I¡¯ll cook and clean for him every day even if he buys a vi in the hills for me. I¡¯ll serve him


    tea and wait on him!¡±


    When Charles heard this, he shook his head even more. He did not say anything else.


    His wife was like this.


    ¡°Right, I forgot to tell you, Charlie. Joel Harris ising over in a bit. Go buy some ingredients, I¡¯ll cook


    for himter.¡±


    Martha sat down suddenly as a huge grin appeared on her face.


    ¡°Joel Harris? Old Man Harris¡¯ boy? Isn¡¯t he studying overseas? He¡¯s back?¡± Charles was shocked. He


    removed his presbyopic sses.


    ¡°Of course! That kid is just amazing. He did his Ph.D. overseas, and now he¡¯s the CEO of a listed


    company. Wynnie is one of the reasons why he came back this time.¡±


    When Martha talked about Joel, her face was glowing. She was absolutely beaming. It was as if she


    was bragging about how great her own son was. ¡°Do you remember how we disagreed when they


    dated each other in senior high? I think that idiot boy wants toe back and continue his rtionship


    with Wynnie.¡±


    ¡°Wynnie is already married. Why are you still trying to do this?¡±


    Charles was taken aback. He did not understand what Martha meant.


    ¡°Say, are you stupid? So what if she¡¯s married? Is that piece of trash Philip better than Joel? Plus, you


    can get a divorce after you¡¯re married. As long as Joel still has feelings for Wynnie, we¡¯ll just give him a


    hand.¡±


    Martha smiled and said. Her eyes were twinkling with joy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you separating the love birds this way? Why are you always doing something so immoral?¡±


    Charles could not take this anymore


    When Martha heard this, she was unhappy. She said, ¡°Me? Immoral? Do you want our daughter to


    spend the rest of her life with that piece of trash?¡±


    Charles did not say anything. He got up and left to buy the ingredients.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What an unreasonable woman.


    Philip stayed with M for a while before calling a cab to go back to the Old Johnston Manor.


    When he was at the door, he saw a brand new Porsche.


    This guest was pretty wealthy.


    Philip walked into the house and saw Martha chatting with a young man with a huge smile on her face.


    There were all kinds of sliced fruits in front of them.


    ¡°Joel, I¡¯ve already given Wynnie a call. She¡¯lle back in a bit. I heard you¡¯re working in Hodgson


    Pharmaceutical and that you¡¯re also the CEO.¡±


    Martha looked very passionate.


    Joel Harris was the CEO of the listedpany, Hodgson Pharmaceutical. He studied overseas for six


    years and had just returned to the country. Plus, his family was rich. He was the young master of Harris


    Enterprise.


    He and Wynn were the golden couple when they were in senior high. They had a short period of


    romance, but in the end, their rtionship failed.


    Martha was still brooding about this until now. She had been blind back then. That was why she did not


    agree to their rtionship.


    At the same time, Philip came back.


    ¡°Aunt Martha, who is this?¡± Joel was shocked when he saw a maning in through the door.


    Martha red at Philip in agitation and changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just ignore him. Let¡¯s talk about


    you. Uncle Charlie is out to buy some ingredients. He¡¯ll be back in a bit. You should just stay for dinner.


    We haven¡¯t seen you in so long. Wynnie must have missed you so much.¡±


    Wynn? Miss him?


    Philip felt awkward. He stood at the door and did not know what to say.


    He could tell that his mother-inw was purposely hiding his identity.


    Philip did not say anything. When he was about to go into the bedroom, Martha scolded, ¡°Why are you


    standing there? Hurry up and get a ss of water for Joel.¡±


    Philip grunted a reply and poured a new ss of water before handing it to Joel politely.


    Joel also epted the ss courteously and thanked him. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Aunt Martha, did


    you hire a male housekeeper?¡±


    Housekeeper?


    Damn it!


    Philip was enraged.


    Martha chuckled and did not exin. If she knew that this would have happened, she would not have


    asked Philip toe back.


    Coincidentally, Wynn came back too.


    ¡°Mom, why did you ask me toe back in such a hurry?¡±


    Wynn was wearing a ck pantsuit. She was tall and slender. Her temperament as an officedy was


    alluring.


    When Joel saw Wynn, his eyes were filled with love. He got up and said, ¡°Wynnie, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Wynn was shocked. She looked at Joel, and her face bloomed like a flower. She said excitedly, ¡°Joel,


    when did youe back?¡±


    After she said that, Joel walked over and hugged Wynn in front of Philip. He said softly, ¡°I just got back.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about you every day for the past few years. It¡¯s great to see you.¡±


    F*cking hell!


    Philip¡¯s face fell immediately.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    At first nce, one would think that they were newlyweds who had not seen each other for a long time.


    Wynn was shocked. She patted Joel gently and said, ¡°Alright, Joel.¡±


    After that, the two of them separated. Joel was still looking at Wynn amorously.


    Wynn was blushing. She looked like a submissive little woman.


    Philip got even more angered when he saw this. What the hell was that?


    His wife was acting like a submissive little woman in front of another man?


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Wynn was startled when she saw Philip standing in the kitchen. She kept a distance from Joel and


    lowered her head. She was embarrassed.


    Oh no!


    What should she do now? Was Philip mad at her for being like this?


    Oh no!


    Wynn was so ashamed right now.


    Joel was taken aback. Eventually, he understood that Philip was not a male housekeeper. He asked,


    ¡°Wynnie, who is he?¡±


    Wynn ced a strand of her hair behind her ears and walked toward Philip. She smiled and introduced,


    ¡°Joel, this is my husband, Philip rke.¡±


    Husband?


    Joel was shocked. Wynn was married?


    How was it possible?


    Wynn married a man who was not on her level at all!


    Joel was mad. He was mad at Philip.


    It was clear that this man was a useless bum. How could he marry Wynn?


    He had been waiting for six years. He hade back to marry Wynn. However, he did not expect this


    to happen.


    Joel was livid!


    Wynn smiled and pulled Philip into the bedroom.


    When they got inside the bedroom, Philip swung Wynn¡¯s hand away angrily and asked weirdly, ¡°What a


    passionate hug.¡±


    Wynn was super ashamed. She began to exin. ¡°Philip, it¡¯s not what you think. He¡­ He¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s what?¡± Philip crossed his arms and looked at Wynn coldly.


    He did not expect Wynn to hug another man. She was even so passionate about it.


    Wynn gritted her teeth and exined. ¡°His name is Joel Harris. He was my boyfriend back in senior


    high, but don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing between us. You should know this.¡±


    ¡°Then what was that? Was I blind?¡±


    Philip was jealous. He was feeling angry, so he swung his hand and left the bedroom.


    Wynn did not even have the chance to exin herself. She followed him out while feeling frustrated.


    In the living room, Martha watched as Philip and Wynn came out respectively. She could clearly sense


    Philip¡¯s anger. She was feeling extremely proud of herself.


    It would be great if this misunderstanding could be bigger and bigger.


    The best scenario would be the two of them divorcing each other.


    ¡°Hey, Wynnie, where are you going?¡±


    When Martha saw Wynn following Philip, she got up and stopped her immediately. ¡°Come back! Joel is


    still here. Talk to him!¡±


    Wynn watched as Philip left the house. She was feeling agitated, so she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out with


    Philip for a while. We¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    Martha was mad. How could she miss out on such a good chance?


    She pulled Wynn to sit down on the sofa immediately and yelled at Philip, ¡°You should just go! At least


    you won¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡±


    When Philip heard this, he was even angrier.


    He had been enduring Martha¡¯s abuse for three years. Today, he refused to do so.


    ¡°Why are you not leaving? Why are you standing there? We¡¯re not nning to cook your share of


    dinner tonight.¡±


    Martha was agitated when she saw Philip standing his ground. Her face looked unhappy.


    While she said that, she red at Philip in detest.


    Philip did not say anything. He was used to this. This was not the first day his mother-inw looked


    down on him.


    When she saw her mother berating Philip in front of an outsider, Wynn was starting to feel unhappy as


    well. She got up and pulled Philip away.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going to buy some things. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After she said that, Wynn looked at Philip and hinted at him to follow her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, Philip did not move. He stood there motionless.


    Martha was ecstatic as she watched them argue with each other. Suddenly, she said to Wynn,


    ¡°Wynnie, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a problem with yourpany over the phone just now?


    Coincidentally, Joel is the CEO of Hodgson Pharmaceutical. Why don¡¯t you ask him if he can help


    you?¡±


    When Joel heard that Wynn was in trouble, he asked with concern in his voice, ¡°Wynnie, where are you


    working at? Let me see if I can help.¡±


    ¡°Beacon Pharmaceutical,¡± Martha answered quickly.


    ¡°I know about Beacon Pharmaceutical. I know the chairman. I¡¯ll help you take care of this minor matter.¡±


    Joel smiled and looked confident.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Thank you, Joel. You¡¯re so young and promising.¡±


    Martha was gleeful. She was extremely fond of Joel.


    ¡°Hmph, not like somebody who¡¯s of no help at all. He only knows how to send deliveries.¡±


    Martha looked at Philip in detest. She was very unsatisfied with him.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Philip frowned and looked at Wynn. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me yourpany is in trouble?¡±


    Wynn was feeling frustrated today too. She was especially mad at Philip¡¯s attitude toward her just now.


    She said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about it anyway.¡±


    Philip frowned. He knew Wynn was mad at him.


    The two of them continued to stand like this, and the icy vibe started to spread across the room. No


    one wanted to give in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Philip pondered for a while and said after surrendering.


    After all, she was his wife.


    However, when he said that, Martha jeered while guffawing. ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up? Why are you still


    lying? Can you even help Wynn with the problem in herpany? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Joel shook his head and smiled helplessly. He finally understood what kind of man Wynn¡¯s husband


    was.


    He was a liar, and Aunt Martha did not like him.


    How did this piece of trash marry Wynn?


    At that moment, Joel swore that he would steal Wynn away from Philip. He would then give her a bright


    future.


    Wynn Johnston could only belong to him, Joel Harris!


    ¡°Aunt Martha, Philip¡¯s just worried about Wynn. Stop scolding him. Why don¡¯t we do this? Didn¡¯t you


    say he¡¯s working as a delivery guy? Mypany is hiring now, so why don¡¯t I find a position for him?¡±


    Joel smiled and said in a magnanimous way.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be great, Joel! Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    When Martha heard that, she was shocked. Then, she felt surprised.


    She was the joke of the neighborhood because Philip was a delivery guy. It would be amazing if he


    could get a new job.


    Wynn was shocked. She did not expect Joel to offer to help Philip.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call the manager of the human resources department now,¡± Joel said and went out the door


    with his phone.


    He had a n topletely humiliate Philip. He would let him know that they were both inpletely


    different leagues.


    He would make that piece of trash leave Wynn obediently.


    After a while, Joel entered the house and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told them about this. You can


    go over and take a look at thepany. Philip, what do you say? We can go now if you want to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Martha answered quickly before Philip could.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m quite satisfied with being a delivery guy. Plus, I don¡¯t think the job you¡¯re offering me will


    be better than what I have now.¡±


    Philip said calmly.


    Did he even need to work?


    Who could afford to hire him?


    Martha¡¯s face fell as she said in anger, ¡°Joel is helping you out of kindness. What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his help.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re going to kill me with anger! Are you going to be a delivery guy your entire life? You¡¯re


    worthless! Get lost! Don¡¯t ever step foot in my house again!¡±


    Martha was acting out violently as she red at Philip.


    Philip was feeling helpless. He looked at Wynn and saw her ignoring him with her head turned.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Was he the one at fault here?


    Were all women so unreasonable?


    ¡®You¡¯re the one at fault, Wynn. Why are you making it like it¡¯s my fault?¡¯


    Wynn knew that Philip did not need to work. First Pce at Longford Park would be enough for him.


    However, Martha did not know this. She ordered, ¡°Philip, if you don¡¯t get out now, you can just divorce


    Wynn!¡±


    After she said that, Martha crossed her arms and sat down on the sofa.


    The atmosphere in the room was suffocating.


    Joel did not want to say anything. He sat diagonally across Martha and sipped his tea. He was very


    rxed. ¡°Wynnie, we haven¡¯t seen each other in six years and you¡¯ve found yourself a piece of trash.¡±


    ¡®Wynn, you¡¯ve changed. How could you marry a piece of trash like him?


    ¡®Where is the pride that you used to have?¡¯


    Wynn frowned. She did not like it when someone berated Philip in front of her.


    She looked at Philip and advised him. ¡°Go. Just treat it as a way to ease my mom¡¯s mind.¡±


    Philip was feeling helpless. He looked at Martha and decided to show all his cards. He said, ¡°Mom,


    what if I tell you that I¡¯ve bought that deliverypany for more than ten million bucks?¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    The living room plunged into silence.


    Joel was the first to burst outughing. He shook his head helplessly. He was looking down on Wynn¡¯s


    husband even more now.


    How hrious!


    This good-for-nothing had bought apany for ten million bucks?


    If that was the case, with Aunt Martha¡¯s snobby attitude and feisty temper, she would be treating him


    like he was her own son!


    Martha was taken aback. Her face fell immediately. She picked up a book on the table and threw it at


    him. She pointed at the door and yelled, ¡°Get out! You shameful thing! You never do anything properly


    and only know how to lie! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? I feel ashamed for you even if you¡¯re not.¡±


    Philip did not want to exin anymore. His mother-inw would never believe him.


    Martha pulled Joel out the door and insisted he took Philip to the interview.


    With no choice, the four of them sat in Joel¡¯s Porsche and drove to Hodgson Pharmaceutical.


    ¡°Joel, your car must be pretty expensive, right?¡±


    Martha got into the car and sat happily on the passenger¡¯s seat. She kept adjusting the seat while


    enjoying thefort of a luxury car.


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s just a little over a million bucks. If you like this, I¡¯ll give it to you. I have a


    Koenigsegg and Lamborghini at my mansion.¡±


    Joel smiled and said. He was unintentionally revealing his wealth.


    When Martha heard that, she was smiling like a flower in bloom.


    Joel was so rich. He even had three luxury cars and a mansion!


    No!


    Martha could feel her breath getting heavier. This amazing man must be her son-inw!


    That piece of trash Philip could not even begin topare with Joel.


    ¡°Joel, are you really giving me the car?¡±


    Martha was excited. Her elder sister¡¯s daughter, Samantha, drove a car that cost over one million as


    well. She was so arrogant, even her bottom was sticking up to the sky.


    ¡°Joel, don¡¯t listen to my mother.¡±


    Wynn reminded him from the back seat. Her mother was really something else. She was so thick-


    skinned.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Joel smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a little more than a million. I came out urgently today. If I


    knew, I would have driven the other car. That one is morefortable. Right, Philip, do you have a


    car?¡±


    Suddenly, Joel changed the topic and asked with a fake smile.


    The inside of the car felt awkward immediately.


    Martha wanted to kick Philip out of the car so badly.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t drive it often.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to afford a car. Did you get a loan with Wynn for it?¡± Joel smiled and


    said. His face was filled with sarcasm.


    Wynn and Martha stared at Philip.


    ¡°You have a car? When? Why do I not know about this?¡±


    Martha was the first to yell. It was as if she had heard a huge piece of news.


    The inside of the car got even more awkward after she said that.


    Joel shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, Aunt Martha? Is your car still at the car dealership?¡±


    He was obviously lying.


    When Martha heard that, she understood immediately. She red at Philip while feeling unhappy.


    Philip was so used to lying. It was such a shame to be in the same car as him.


    Philip did not want to exin any further. Wynn pinched him on the waist and asked quietly, ¡°Did you


    really buy it?¡±


    Philip nodded and did not say anything.


    It was just a car. It did not bother him that much.


    Only an entire mountain would be enough to be the parking lot for the number of luxury cars his family


    owned.


    Joel chuckled lightly. He had maintained his dignity after showing off his wealth in front of Wynn¡¯s


    husband.


    After a while, the car stopped in front of Hodgson Pharmaceutical.


    This was an international building. It was the headquarters for Hodgson Pharmaceutical.


    It was a listedpany with more than 1,000 employees.


    It could be said that Hodgson Pharmaceutical was the secondrgest pharmaceuticalpany aside


    from Hutten Pharmaceutical Factory.


    Now, Hodgson Pharmaceutical was flourishing because Hutten Pharmaceutical went bankrupt.


    When Philip and the rest of the group went into the building, a beautiful woman with a morous body


    approached them. When she saw Philip, her face went pale. She did not even have time to greet Joel


    and the gang. She just quickly ran to the chairman¡¯s office.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s here! The person you told me to ask about is downstairs!¡±


    The beautiful woman with the morous body was the personal assistant of the chairman of Hodgson


    Pharmaceutical, Vernon Payne. Her name was Eliza Gomez.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Vernon was surprised and shocked. He stood up immediately.


    Hutten Pharmaceutical¡¯s crisis had been abuzz for thest few days. He hired a few people to


    investigate this and finally got some information about what happened that day.


    He spent a lot of money to buy that photo¡­

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    This young man in the photo was the one who caused the bankruptcy of Hutten Pharmaceutical


    Factory and the downfall of the Logans.


    When Vernon found out about the truth, he was beyond shocked!


    He must get to know this powerful person.


    If he could destroy one pharmaceutical factory, he could destroy another.


    Vernon was scared of his future.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Harris brought them to the human resources department.¡±


    ¡°Hurry,e with me!¡± Vernon knew the importance of this.


    The two of them ran to the human resources department.


    Back in the office of the HR manager.


    ¡°Boris, help me out. This is my Aunt Martha¡¯s son-inw. He wants to see if there are any vacancies in


    ourpany. Please arrange something for him.¡±


    Joel sat on the sofa with a cup of tea. A man with a pointy face and puffed cheeks was standing in front


    of him respectfully.


    He was the manager of the human resources department, Boris Bauer.


    Boris respected Joel a lot. Thepany spent a lot of money to hire him as their CEO. Plus, he was


    also the young master of Harris Enterprise. He could not afford to offend him. He could only wait on


    him respectfully.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Harris, what position do you n to give him?¡± Boris asked with a courteous smile.


    ¡°What does thepany need?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at full capacity. If we have to hire someone¡­ Well, we still need a security guard. However, a


    security guard will be exposed to the sun and rain. Plus, they¡¯re at one¡¯s disposal. Can he do it?¡± Boris


    smiled and asked.


    Before he came here, Joel had messaged Boris. He told him to humiliate this piece of trash Philip.


    However, this good-for-nothing¡¯s wife was pretty hot. She was an outstanding beauty. No wonder Mr.


    Harris was interested in her.


    Joel knitted his eyebrows together and looked at Martha. He asked, ¡°Aunt Martha, how unfortunate. We


    only need a watchdog, no, I mean a security guard. What about it? If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give Philip a sry of


    7,000 bucks for the position.¡±


    Joel purposely made a mistake, and the atmosphere in the room changed instantly.


    7,000 bucks?


    It was a lot!


    Martha was intrigued. She was not the one watching the door anyway. It was Philip. She looked at him


    and said angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and thank Joel. What a log!¡±


    Wynn frowned. This was the first time she felt that Joel was not the person she used to know.


    He had changed. He became hypocritical.


    He was obviously targeting Philip. He wanted to humiliate him.


    ¡°No need. Philip, let¡¯s go back.¡± Wynn was mad. She wanted to leave after grabbing Philip¡¯s arm.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Watching the door is way better than sending deliveries every day, right?¡± Martha was enraged.


    She looked at Philip impatiently.


    Philip was mad. He said coldly, ¡°Martha, you should be the watchdog if you want it so badly.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m so mad!¡±


    Martha was infuriated. Philip did not respect her at all!


    ¡°Hehe, dude, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Not everyone has the chance to get into Hodgson.


    Mr. Harris is giving you a chance and you¡¯re not appreciating it? Look at you. You¡¯re just a good-for-


    nothing who depends on your woman, right? How dare you still act so pretentious.¡±


    Boris was mocking him. Even his nose hairs were being dramatic.


    Joel peered at him and said, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t want to say anything, but you should have some self-


    realization as a good-for-nothing. You only know how to depend on your woman. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re


    embarrassing your own kind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so right, Mr. Harris. A good-for-nothing should have some self-realization. How about I give you


    a sry of 7,500 bucks? You can start work tomorrow. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of Mr. Harris, what do


    you say?¡±


    Boris looked at Philip with contempt. ¡°You should thank Mr. Harris properly after you go back. He won¡¯t


    help just anyone. Watching the door as a job is a blessing for someone like you. You should know


    what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Suddenly!


    A roar came from the door, ¡°Boris, what are you saying? Who exactly doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for


    them?¡±


    The deep voice of an angry middle-aged man came from the door. Boris jumped up instantly from


    terror.


    Then, everyone looked over and saw a man and a woman at the door.


    ¡°S-Sir¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    When Boris saw Vernon standing at the door angrily, cold sweat started to form on his forehead. He


    approached him hurriedly and lowered his head.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Vernon red at Boris the moment he entered the room. Thetter was scared as a sinner in church.


    He did not even dare to breathe too loudly.


    ¡°Sir, is there anything I can help you with? You can just tell me. You didn¡¯t have toe here on your


    own.¡±


    Boris had a smile on his face as he bowed even lower.


    ¡°Why? Do I have to report my every move to you?¡±


    Vernon¡¯s face was dark as he looked at Boris.


    ¡°Ah, no, no. You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Sir. I mean¡­¡±


    Boris was so scared that he wanted to kneel on the ground. What was wrong with the chairman today?


    He was so angry!


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯m asking how did you treat this man over here? Did you offer this man a job


    as a watchdog?¡±


    Vernon interrogated Boris sternly. Was this guy dumb?


    How dare he ask a young master from a prestigious family to be a watchdog for theirpany?


    Was he asking for death?


    He would not be able topensate Philip even if he owned a few Hodgson Pharmaceuticals.


    As he was yelling, Vernon looked at Philip and smiled tteringly.


    This was the young man who destroyed Hutten and the Logans single-handedly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was so powerful, but why was he pretending to be weak?


    Was it because of that beauty and that unreasonable woman?


    Vernon made some guesses in his heart, but he still could not understand.


    However, he understood if a man like him destroyed the Logans in secret, it meant that he did not want


    anyone to know.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I was wrong¡­¡±


    Boris did not dare to breathe loudly. His forehead was already covered in cold sweat.


    Vernon red at Boris angrily. He wanted so badly to kick this worthless bum out the door. If he


    offended this VIP, he would not even know how he died.


    Vernon let out a sigh of relief when he saw Philip¡¯s confused face.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry. I was ipetent in educating my employees, that¡¯s why he offended you.¡±


    Vernon looked like a ve who was fawning over his master right now. He was bowing and lowering


    himself. He looked very respectful.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Vernon Payne was the chairman of Hodgson Pharmaceutical!


    Now, he was talking humbly and respectfully to a good-for-nothing like Philip. What was going on?


    Martha¡¯s eyes were wide. She was very confused.


    Philip was also confused. He did not know Vernon.


    When he saw Philip frowning, Vernon¡¯s heart sank. He turned his head and yelled at Boris, ¡°Come over


    here and apologize to him.¡±


    What the f*ck?


    Apologize to that piece of trash?


    Boris was stunned. He was beyond reluctant. He was the manager of the human resources


    department. It would be so embarrassing to apologize to that worthless bum.


    ¡°Mr. Payne, look, I¡¯m the manager of the human resources department. Plus, I didn¡¯t do anything


    wrong. He¡¯s only qualified to watch the door.¡±


    Boris exined while gritting his teeth.


    p!


    Vernon pped Boris on the face angrily. The p caused that meathead to widen his eyes. He did not


    dare to say anything else.


    ¡°Are you not going to apologize? Fine, you¡¯re fired!¡±


    Vernon was livid. Was Boris so stupid? Did he not know how to read someone¡¯s expression?


    This time, Boris surrenderedpletely. He ran over to Philip and bowed before apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Mr. rke. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have humiliated you.¡±


    Philip did not even want to look at Boris. He knew this man was colluding with Joel. Boris was just a


    human shield.


    However, he was intrigued by Vernon now. This man might already know something.


    Vernon noticed Philip looking at him, and his heart sank. He panicked immediately.


    ¡®What does this mean?


    ¡®He won¡¯t ept the apology?


    ¡®Alright!¡¯


    ¡°Boris Bauer, you¡¯re fired. From now on, you¡¯re no longer the manager of the human resources


    department in Hodgson Pharmaceutical. Get lost.¡±


    Vernon said coldly. He waved his hand while telling Boris he could pack his things and leave.


    Boris started to panic. He knelt on the floor with a loud thud and grabbed Vernon¡¯s pants. He begged,


    ¡°Mr. Payne, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    However, Vernon just looked at Boris coldly. He quickly asked the security to drag him out.


    Boris was bawling. He despised Joel so much. Who the f*ck had he crossed? He was just a scapegoat.


    Over here, Joel frowned. He looked at Philip from head to toe. This guy was not as simple as he


    seemed.


    However, he could not tell what was so different about Philip.


    Was he imagining things?


    ¡°Mr. rke, are you happy with my decision?¡± Vernon asked with a charmingly naive smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Philip said and nodded.


    Vernon let out a sigh of relief. He frowned and looked at Joel. Then, he said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, if


    you¡¯re free, can we talk over there?¡±


    Philip did not think much before he followed Vernon to one side.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    ¡°Hello Mr. rke, this is my name card. I¡¯ve heard some things about Hutten Pharmaceutical.¡±


    Vernon said frankly. He did not n to hide.


    When Philip heard that, he finally understood. He nodded and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Vernon almost screamed out in excitement. He said, ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding me, Mr. rke. I just


    want to get to know you.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your name card. I¡¯ll look for you when I need anything. Of


    course, you can look for me too if anything arises. You¡¯re not too bad.¡±


    When he heard Philip praising him, Vernon felt like he had just eaten a spoonful of honey. He nodded


    his head and bowed.


    After a while, the group of them left Hodgson Tower.


    After they got out, Wynn grabbed Philip and asked curiously, ¡°Do you know the chairman of Hodgson?¡±


    Philip shook his head. ¡°No,¡± he said.


    Wynn wanted to ask something else, but Martha started to urge them impatiently. ¡°What are you doing?


    Get into the car.¡±


    Wynn stopped asking any more questions and got into the car.


    When Philip was about to get inside, Joel hinted at Philip. Thetter then said to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie,


    please wait for me. I¡¯m going to smoke for a bit.¡±


    Wynn nodded. Martha muttered angrily, ¡°It¡¯ll be the best if you die from smoking!¡±


    Philip did not say anything. He followed Joel to a small garden nearby.


    Joel was still pretending to be amiable in front of Wynn. However, when there was no one around them,


    his face fell as he said rudely to Philip, ¡°Philip, I hope you leave Wynn. This is my advice to you.¡±


    Philip frowned. Then, he could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Joel, who are you to say this to me? Wynn


    is my wife.¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m telling you honestly, I love Wynn. I came back to take Wynn overseas. You¡¯re with her


    because you crave what you¡¯re not worthy of,¡± Joel said slowly.


    Philip ced his hands into his pockets and said coldly, ¡°Wynn told me that it was all in the past. You


    still don¡¯t want to forget about it? A man should be more magnanimous, and we should all look forward.


    Oh, let me remind you too. Don¡¯t cross me, or else you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±


    Joelughed sarcastically and said, ¡°You¡¯re so confident. I wonder how Wynn fell in love with a good-


    for-nothing like you. However, let me warn you that you should just leave Wynn. You can¡¯t give her


    anything! Only I, Joel Harris, can give her anything she wants.¡±


    ¡°Anything she wants?¡± Philip was puzzled.


    Joel nodded. ¡°Anything! Luxury cars, mansions, money, branded bags, and watches! Plus, a bright


    future! Can you give any of those to her?¡±


    While he said that, he lifted his arm. He had thetest Cartier watch on his wrist. It cost more than 40


    million bucks.


    Then, Joel continued, ¡°You¡¯re not a match for her. Only a person with my wealth and connections can


    give her a bright future. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Philip nodded, then smiled. ¡°However, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ignore what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Joel was enraged. He was talking nicely to him. Did he not understand the humannguage?


    However, Philip did not pay attention to him. He turned around and walked away.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Joel gritted his teeth and mumbled, ¡°Alright, I have all the time in the world to y with you.¡±


    When they got home, Wynn went back into her bedroom.


    Martha berated Philip in the living room furiously. Then, she turned around and returned to her


    bedroom.


    Philip tiptoed to the room and opened the door quietly. When he saw Wynn lying on her side in bed, he


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wynn grunted softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    Philip was feeling heartbroken. He walked over to her and helped her remove her high heels. He said


    slowly, ¡°Um, Wynnie, I was wrong just now. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper toward you. I should¡¯ve


    believed you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Wynn sat upright and held Philip tightly. She sobbed, ¡°Philip, I love you. I really


    do. Please don¡¯t do this again, okay? There¡¯s nothing between me and Joel.¡±


    There was a smile on Philip¡¯s face. He hugged Wynn softly and said, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    The two of them held each other for a while and smiled after looking at each other. Philip touched


    Wynn¡¯s nose and wiped her face for her. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Right, what¡¯s going on with your


    company? I¡¯ll see if I can help.¡±


    Wynn sighed. She looked anxious when she said, ¡°You might not be able to help me. Our coboration


    with Turner¡¯s has begun, but none of the pharmaceutical factories in the city wants to work with us. I¡¯m


    so frustrated. I don¡¯t know why, but even our old clients all stopped working with us.


    ¡°Now, we have a lot of orders, but we¡¯ve lost about 200 million.¡±


    Wynn looked anxious.


    ¡°Do you need money?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn shook her head before nodding. She said, ¡°We have to pay the penalty, and it¡¯s about 600


    million! We didn¡¯t have any outlines with the coboration with Turner¡¯s branch, and Mr. Hall is worried


    sick!¡±


    Philip frowned. 600 million was not a small amount.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wynnie. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Philip grabbed Wynn¡¯s hands and said calmly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. She was excited and hopeful. However, after she thought about it,


    she said, ¡°Alright, thank you, Philip. I know you¡¯re worried about me. However, you can¡¯t do anything


    about this.¡±


    Wynn smiled bitterly.


    Even if Philip was rich, could he help her with the penalty of 600 million?


    Apparently not.


    Philip knew what Wynn was worried about, so he did not say anything.


    After chatting with Wynn, he made up an excuse to visit M in the hospital and went out.


    After he got out of the house, he called George.


    ¡°Old Man George.¡±


    The call went through.


    ¡°What do you need, Young Master?¡± George was still as respectful as always.


    ¡°Buy Beacon Pharmaceutical for me. Also, tell our pharmaceuticalpanies to work with Beacon.¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    George quickly replied, ¡°Alright, Young Master. I¡¯ll take care of this matter now.¡±


    After he said that, he hung up. George then started to busy himself with contacting people.


    However, after ten minutes, Philip still did not receive George¡¯s phone call. He started toin in


    his heart.


    George was never this slow before.


    When he was about to call him and ask about this, George beat him to it. His tone sounded helpless as


    he said, ¡°Young Master, I can¡¯t purchase Beacon Pharmaceutical.¡±


    Philip was shocked. He frowned and scolded, ¡°What happened? Can¡¯t you take down Beacon?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Beacon changed their chairperson half a month ago. Now, it belongs to Miss Chloe


    Sommerset.¡±


    George said. His tone sounded anxious.


    He really could not handle his young master¡¯s debt in love.


    ¡°Chloe? Why did she buy Beacon?¡±


    Philip was shocked. His eyebrows were knitted together tightly. Then, he understood.


    Was Chloe the culprit behind Beacon¡¯s troubles?


    Was it because of Wynn?


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Philip replied tly. Then, he hung up the phone. After hesitating for a while, he decided to call Chloe.


    Before he could say anything, azy yet seductive voice sounded from the other side of the phone,


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re finally calling me.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, what are you trying to do? Are you the one behind Beacon¡¯s crisis?¡±


    Philip was unhappy. He was remorseful toward Chloe, but if this was about Wynn, he would rather be


    the f*ckboy in this situation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chloe replied straightforwardly. Then, she chuckled lightly and said, ¡°George called me just now. You


    want to buy Beacon to help Wynn, don¡¯t you? Then, let me tell you that you¡¯re being delusional.¡±


    Yes, Chloe had used her family¡¯s power to cause the current crisis in Beacon.


    None of the pharmaceuticalpanies in the city would work with Beacon anymore.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anyone who worked with Beacon would be faced with the wrath of the Sommersets.


    Chloe would not care about a smallpany like Beacon. The reason she bought it was to torture


    Wynn.


    She was just having fun.


    This was how the rich entertained themselves.


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold as he sighed. He said, ¡°Where are you? Let¡¯s meet.¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you at Gentleman Tea Shop.¡±


    After she said that, she hung up the phone.


    One second, her face was icy, but in the next second, she was as excited as a little girl. She skipped to


    her closet and rummaged through her expensive and stylish clothes. She tried all of them on in front of


    her mirror. She keptparing which outfit would be better.


    She wanted one that would entuate her body in an alluring manner.


    Any man would fall for Chloe Sommerset!


    It was evident that Chloe was ecstatic. She was brimming with happiness like a chirping bird.


    ¡°Hehe, let me see. How do I look in this?¡±


    Chloe looked at her perfect self in front of the mirror. She was dressed like a refined little princess.


    Her personal assistant was giving her suggestions on one side. She smiled and said ¡°Miss, this one is


    perfect. Young Master Philip will like it for sure.¡±


    Chloe had not been this happy in a long time.


    ¡°Really? Will he like it?¡±


    Chloe pouted. She could not hide the slight hint of sadness on her face. She looked at the perfect


    beauty in the mirror.


    If there was someone else in the room, their jaws would drop at her beauty.


    This woman was so beautiful! She looked like a fairy!


    After half an hour, Chloe walked out of the hotel stylishly in a sky blue dress. She had her sunsses


    on and was holding an LV purse. Then, she got into the white Bentley that was waiting at the entrance.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Gentleman Tea Shop.


    Philip arrived early. He waited for about 20 minutes before a stylish woman walked in through the door.


    When Chloe saw Philip, her heart started racing. However, she forced herself to remain calm. She


    sashayed into the shop and approached Philip slowly. She sat down quietly and removed her


    sunsses. Then, she looked at him calmly.


    ¡°Have you waited long?¡± Chloe asked. Her voice was calm.


    ¡°Not too long,¡± Philip replied. He looked at Chloe and saw that she was still as refined as ever.


    Even though Chloe looked calm on the surface, her heart was beating extremely fast. Her delicate


    hands under the table were grasping on her skirt tightly.


    She had not sat in front of Philip like this for a very long time.


    He was still so charming. An air of arrogance was coursing through his body.


    Other people could not detect this air around him, but Chloe could.


    They used to be the golden couple that everyone was jealous of. However, that was old news.


    ¡°Tell me, how will you sell Beacon to me?¡±


    Philip said. He did not have much time.


    ¡°Divorce Wynn and I¡¯ll sell it to you,¡± said Chloe. She did not beat around the bush either.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± replied Philip.


    He knew by asking Chloe out, he would not be able to escape from this.


    However, he would not agree to divorce Wynn.


    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to talk about, then. Beacon is what I¡¯m using to torment Wynn. If you don¡¯t want her


    to suffer, just divorce her. Philip, I¡¯ll tell you honestly. Anything Chloe Sommerset wants, she gets, and


    that includes you.¡±


    Chloe was frank. She turned cold all of a sudden.


    Wynn Johnston. Chloe despised this woman who intruded into the life of the man who belonged to her.


    Philip raised his eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t try to challenge my limits. If I want Beacon, no


    one can stop me. Even the Sommerset family in Capital City is merely my essory. I¡¯m going to ask


    you onest time, on what conditions will you sell Beacon to me?¡±


    Philip was starting to get impatient. His expression went cold as well.


    Chloe fell silent. She took a step back and said, ¡°My birthday is next week. I want you to apany


    me. This is the one and only condition.¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart skipped a beat as his eyes went wide. After being silent for a while, he nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he said that, he got up and left Gentleman Tea Shop.


    Chloe was left alone inside the quiet and meticulously decorated shop.


    Tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    After a while, Chloe got up and left.


    The next day, Wynn left the house. After she arrived at the office, she noticed that the mood in the


    office was not right.


    When she stepped foot into the office, everyone stood at the entrance respectfully. They all bowed and


    smiled while greeting, ¡°Chairwoman Johnston.¡±


    Wynn was shocked.


    Chairwoman?


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Wynn was confused. She did not sleep wellst night as she was troubled by what was happening in


    the office.


    Derrick walked over with a grin on his face. He said, ¡°Wynn, from this day on, you¡¯re the chairwoman of


    ourpany. I¡¯ve resigned.¡±


    What a huge piece of news!


    Wynn waspletely stunned. Derrick had resigned and she was the chairwoman of thepany?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°M-Mr. Hall, please stop joking, um¡­¡±


    Wynn was puzzled. What was going on?


    Derrick dismissed everyone and brought Wynn into the meeting room. At this moment, there were


    seven to eight people inside the room. They were the board members of thepany.


    When they saw Wynn, they got up and apuded, ¡°Congrattions, Chairwoman Johnston. You¡¯re so


    young and full of potential.¡±


    Wynn was terrified. She kept nodding and greeting everyone while bowing. She had met these people


    before. They were all the investors of thepany and big bosses who had a worth of over


    hundreds of millions.


    Derrick took out a document and handed it to Wynn. He said, ¡°We had a meetingst night and


    decided it would be best to hand thepany to you. This is the document for the stock rights.


    Chairwoman Johnston, you have over 60% of thepany¡¯s stocks now, so you¡¯re the biggest


    shareholder.¡±


    Last night, Derrick got Miss Sommerset¡¯s order to transfer thepany shares. She asked him to


    transfer the stocks to Wynn¡¯s name.


    In a blink of an eye, Wynn became the chairwoman of Beacon Pharmaceutical.


    Derrick did not dare to ask questions. He only did what he was told because after he sold his shares,


    he earned 400 million bucks!


    Now that Beacon was facing such a huge crisis, it would be nice to use this opportunity to sell some


    shares and earn a little bit of money.


    Wynn was shocked when she saw the signature of every board member on the document. This


    company belonged to her now?


    ¡°Mr. Hall, what is going on? Are you joking?¡±


    Wynn was not an idiot. There were no free meals in this world.


    Derrick coughed a few times and exined. ¡°Madam Johnston, I¡¯ll be frank with you. Thepany is


    facing a huge crisis right now, so I¡¯ve sold thepany. This was a unanimous decision from all of the


    members of the board. You¡¯ll be the chairwoman now. As for the stock rights, don¡¯t you worry. If Beacon


    makes it, your worth will increase 1,000 or even 10,000 times. If not, you won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±


    After Derrick exined everything, Wynn was still in a state of shock.


    Thepany¡¯s assets were worth at least a few hundred million!


    Wynn still had notpletely digested what happened in the morning until it was lunchtime.


    Wynn was extremely puzzled, especially when she was sitting in the huge chairperson¡¯s office.


    Should she tell Philip and her family about this?


    Was this Philip¡¯s way of helping her?


    Possibly not. After all, thepany was in such a difficult crisis now


    The overdue orders and penalty were worth over 600 million bucks!


    Philip might not be so powerful.


    After she thought about this, Wynn called Philip. She lowered her voice and spoke as if she was a thief,


    ¡°Philip, let me tell you something. When I got to the office this morning, the member of the board


    decided that I should be the chairwoman. I also have 60% of the shares. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s


    going on¡­¡±


    Philip was on his way to the hospital. When he heard Wynn speaking softly, he chuckled and said, ¡°Do


    you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Wynn was shocked. She asked curiously, ¡°You know?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Yeah, I did it. I bought yourpany. You¡¯re the chairwoman now, are you


    happy?¡±


    When Wynn heard this, she was taken aback. Then, she lifted her perfectly plucked eyebrows and said


    in a flirty tone, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Wynn knew Philip liked to joke around. Herpany was in a crisis and they needed 600 million in


    funds. How could Philip have helped her willy-nilly?


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m going back to work now. Did you visit M today?¡± Wynn asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m on my way,¡± replied Philip. He was already in the hospital.


    He knew Wynn did not believe him.


    Whatever, then. He had more time to exin to her next time.


    Wynn grunted a reply and hung up after saying something.


    She sat in the chairperson¡¯s office. She thought for a long while, but she still could not make sense of


    this.


    Was it really Philip?


    At this moment, she got a phone call from Joel. He said with a warm smile, ¡°Wynnie, how¡¯s your


    company? Is it solved?¡±


    Wynn was shocked. She smiled and asked, ¡°Did you help me?¡±


    Joel smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, I asked for help from my father. The crisis yourpany is facing right


    now is not one that can be easily taken care of. Why don¡¯t we meet up and talk about this?¡±


    Wynn thought about this and crossed her arms across her chest. She replied, ¡°Alright, where should I


    meet you?¡±


    Joel was joyful. He said, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. Look down.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She approached therge french window with her long and slender legs,


    highlighting her perfect curves. When she got to the window, she looked down.


    At the za downstairs, the rich and handsome Joel stood next to a white Maserati convertible. The


    backseat of the car was filled with red roses. He lifted his head and waved at her with a smile.


    After hesitating for a while, Wynn went downstairs.


    ¡°Wynnie, you¡¯re here.¡±


    At the za, Joel was wearing a white Armani low neck shirt and a pair of ck casual x pants. He


    looked handsome and trendy.


    The golden Rolex watch on his wrist was a symbol of his status and wealth.


    He was radiating the air of a noble young master. He even managed to attract the attention of a few


    girls. They were looking at him with starry eyes and infatuation. Some of them were even taking


    pictures of him.


    ¡°Wow, this man is so handsome! Those are all roses, and he¡¯s driving a convertible sports car!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pass out! He¡¯s so handsome! Is this a proposal? Hurry up and record this!¡±


    ¡°Ah! He¡¯s my Prince Charming. I can¡¯t do this! I¡­ I can¡¯t!¡±


    A group of women was shrieking and yelling like crazy. They were acting as if they had just seen a


    celebrity.


    Wynn came downstairs and walked over to Joel. She did not like him doing this. It was too shy.


    ¡°Joel, what are you doing?¡± Wynn was frowning.


    Joel walked over to her after picking up a bouquet of roses. He said, ¡°This is for you. I hope you¡¯ll be as


    pretty and charming as these flowers every day.¡±


    After he said that, he moved his body and leaned down to nt a kiss on Wynn¡¯s cheek.


    Thankfully, Wynn moved away fast enough. She said while frowning, ¡°This is not appropriate. I¡¯m


    married.¡±


    Joel stopped abruptly but did not say anything. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve made a reservation.¡±


    Wynn wanted to reject him, but she knew this was impolite.


    Joel opened the car door for her, and Wynn got in.


    A nice car and a beautiful woman¡­


    This scene caused quite a stir online.


    Coincidentally, Ynda saw this when she was passing by.


    She was shocked. Was that not Wynn?


    She was in another man¡¯s car!


    Plus, it was also a tall, rich, and handsome man!


    Immediately, Ynda¡¯s imagination started running wild. Her eyes were filled with detest as her lips


    upturned into a smirk. She said sarcastically inside her heart, ¡°Hmph! Wynn Johnston, I didn¡¯t expect


    you to be a wanton woman. You¡¯d go as far as to do this kind of thing behind Philip¡¯s back.¡±


    Philip was apanying M in the hospital. Then, he received a video from Ynda.


    When Philip saw what had been sent to him, his face fell immediately.


    Joel Harris!


    At the same time, his phone rang. It was from Ynda.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Philip, your wife is on a date with another man. Aren¡¯t you going to do something, you coward? Haha!¡±


    Ynda¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm, and she was cackling uncontrobly.


    Philip was such a spineless bum. His wife was dating another man behind his back.


    It seemed like they were going to get a divorce soon.


    ¡°Ynda, this has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m warning you not to spread this nonsense around. If not,


    I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    Philip replied angrily before he hung up the phone.


    He knew about Ynda¡¯s personality. She would definitely announce this everywhere.


    Just as he expected, after Philip hung up the phone, Ynda scolded angrily, ¡°The more you don¡¯t want


    me to tell anyone, the more I want to do it!¡±


    After thinking about this, Ynda sent the video to the group chat with all of her old ssmates. She


    even added the caption, ¡®Look at this! Philip, the spineless bum, is being cuckolded by his wife!


    Hahaha!¡¯


    Instantly, the group chat became livelier. Everyone was waiting for the drama to happen.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    ¡¯Is that Wynn Johnston? The previous beauty queen of the school has be such a golddigger.¡¯


    ¡®Hehe, she has the appearance of an angel but a filthy heart. You¡¯re calling her a beauty queen? How


    disgusting!¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, women like Wynn will only lie to you all. She did a lot of disgusting things when she was in


    school. She loved stealing her best friend¡¯s boyfriend. I think she has her eyes on a rich man now.¡¯


    ¡®Poor Philip. Not only is he a spineless coward, but he¡¯s being cuckolded now.¡¯


    The mood of the group chat changed instantly. They were starting to criticize and denounce Wynn.


    They dug out all kinds of dark history and rumors about her.


    They were all made up by the women who were jealous of Wynn.


    At the same time, Philip gave Wynn a call. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Wynn and Joel had just arrived at Lover¡¯s Themed Restaurant. She purposely lowered her voice and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m in the office. I¡¯m a bit busy. I¡¯ll tell you everything when I get home.¡±


    After she said this, Wynn hung up the phone.


    Joel turned around and saw that Wynn¡¯s face was red. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s my office.¡± Wynn smiled, then followed Joel to the second floor.


    After Wynn ended Philip¡¯s call, he felt extremely unwell.


    Wynn was lying!


    F*ck!


    His wife was on a date with Joel. How could he endure this?


    After all, Wynn and Joel used to be lovers back in senior high. Everyone said married people loved


    reminiscing about the romance they once had back in high school.


    Damn it, he was really going to get cuckolded!


    He did not have time to think. Philip called Tiger and asked coldly, ¡°Where is your sister-inw?¡±


    Tiger was at the masonry border in front of the first floor of Lover¡¯s Themed Restaurant. He was


    wearing a pair of sunsses and a cap. He was watching every movement inside the restaurant.


    When he saw Mr. rke¡¯s call, he immediately picked up and said, ¡°Mr. rke, she¡¯s in Lover¡¯s


    Themed Restaurant. There¡¯s also a strange man with her. Do you need me to cripple him?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡± Philip hung up the phone coldly and got out of the hospital.


    In a blink of an eye, Philip arrived at Lover¡¯s Themed Restaurant. He spotted Tiger who was crouching


    at the entrance with his bottom lifted high. He walked over and kicked him on his bottom before asking


    coldly, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Tiger turned around quickly. When he was about to start yelling, he saw Mr. rke. He immediately


    softened into a little kitten. ¡°She went upstairs.¡±


    There were not a lot of people in the restaurant. The normal tables were on the first floor. Philip went in


    and looked around. He did not see Wynn.


    He spotted the stairs, and when he was about to go up, the restaurant manager saw him and stopped


    him. He said, ¡°Hey, wait. Who allowed you to go up? Do you know the rules?¡±


    Philip lifted his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    Philip did not want to waste any time talking to him. He pushed the fat manager aside to walk upstairs.


    The fat manager was enraged. He pushed Philip and yelled, ¡°Stop! Are you insane? Don¡¯t you see that


    the second floor is booked by a VIP guest? Get out now! You stink! Where did this beggare from?¡±


    The fat manager shouted and ordered his people to kick Philip out of the restaurant.


    Philip did not have time to stoop down to the level of this snobbish manager. He was worried that Joel


    would do something inappropriate to Wynn, so he ran upstairs immediately.


    The fat manager was livid. He grabbed Philip and pushed him out the door.


    ¡°Get away from me! I¡¯m looking for Joel Harris!¡± Philip said angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Mr. Harris? Hehe, how hrious. Why don¡¯t you take a look at who you are first?¡±


    The fat manager pressed his lips together and looked at Philip coldly. He looked so wretched. What a


    country bumpkin!


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you onest time, get out of my way!¡± Philip was enraged.


    ¡°F*ck! You want to be a poser with me, huh? Why don¡¯t you take a look at where you are? Guys,e


    and throw him out!¡±


    The fat manager was furious. He called over the servers in the restaurant.


    Four servers ran over and grabbed Philip¡¯s arms to throw him out.


    ¡°F*ck you! You country bumpkin, do you think a smelly beggar cane in a ce like this? Mr. Harris


    booked the entire ce for himself today. Open your eyes and look closely. If one more smelly beggar


    steps foot into this ce, break their legs and throw them out!¡±


    The fat manager nced at the servers and strutted around while yelling.


    Now, Philip was livid because he had caught sight of Wynn sitting with Joel on the second floor. They


    were chatting happily.


    At the same time, Joel noticed what was going on and walked downstairs.


    ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here.¡±


    Joel ced his hands in his pockets and walked down the stairs while smirking. His face was filled with


    disdain and contempt.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    When Joel saw that Philip was being stopped by the servers, he felt extremely pleased with himself.


    He was still a useless bum at the end of the day. Joel did not need to take action against him. Philip


    was not worth it.


    Alright, then. He would just let Wynn see how much of a worthless bum her husband was.


    The fat manager smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Mr. Harris, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll kick this smelly beggar out now. I


    won¡¯t disturb your meal.¡±


    After he said that, the fat manager shouted to the servers, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Throw him


    out! If he dares to step foot inside, cripple him before throwing him out again. I¡¯ll take responsibility if


    anything happens!¡±


    Joel looked at Philip who had been captured by the servers. He walked in front of him and scoffed.


    ¡°Philip, do you know the difference between you and me now? I¡¯m warning you to leave Wynn


    immediately. If not, I have a lot of ways to screw with you.¡±


    ¡°Throw him out!¡±


    The fat manager knew his ce. After Joel finished talking, he yelled coldly.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Wynn ran downstairs quickly. To be honest, she only came out with Joel because of herpany.


    However, she started to regret her decision after she arrived.


    Joel had some ulterior motives. He did not talk to her about herpany at all. He was just reminiscing


    about their times in senior high.


    Plus, Wynn was agitated after seeing him targeting Philip like this.


    How should she put this? Philip was her husband. Even if she once shared a past with Joel, he was not


    allowed to humiliate Philip like this!


    ¡°Joel, Philip is my husband. He might not know the rules, but can you just let this go for my sake?¡±


    Wynn said anxiously.


    Joel was the young master of Harris Enterprise. That was a well-known enterprise in Riverdale. Their


    assets were worth more than a billion bucks!


    Plus, Joel knew a lot of people. She heard that he had connections with people on the dark side.


    Philip would not be able to win against him.


    Joel snorted and said, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m just teaching this piece of trash how to behave like a human. We¡¯re


    on a date today, and I don¡¯t want to be interrupted by a spineless bum, do you understand?¡±


    After he said that, Joel approached Philip and warned him in a low voice, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re just a worthless


    bum. You¡¯ll never be able to win against me.¡±


    ¡°Joel Harris, you¡¯re too confident. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that. I won¡¯t even need to lift a finger if I want to


    take you down!¡±


    Philip retorted.


    Mr. Harris?


    Hehe.


    In Philip¡¯s eyes, Harris Enterprise was nothing!


    He did not do anything to Joel yet because his limits had not yet been crossed.


    However, when Joel heard that, he guffawed brashly. ¡°What did you say? Did you say you want to take


    me down? Where did you get the courage to say something like this? I¡¯m going to dieughing!


    ¡°Do you know what my family does? I can take you down with just a phone call. If it was not for Wynn¡¯s


    sake, I would have destroyed a piece of trash like you!¡±


    Joel wasughing arrogantly. He looked at the fat manager and the servers before saying to them in


    disdain, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    The fat manager and the servers looked at Philip with cold smirks on their faces. They shook their


    heads. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing bum who depends on his woman. I wonder where he gets the courage to


    say that he wants to take me down.¡±


    Joelughed while making fun of Philip. There was a twisted smile on his face, and his eyebrows were


    lifted.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, he¡¯s a worthless piece of trash who depends on his woman!¡±


    ¡°F*ck me! I¡¯ll say, this country bumpkin is really something else.¡±


    ¡°What a loser. He has arms and legs, but he¡¯s still doing this kind of thing. He¡¯s embarrassing all men.


    Kick him out of here now. I get so angry looking at him.¡±


    The fat manager said. Then, he ordered his servers to kick Philip out.


    He would do anything as long as it pleased Mr. Harris.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Wynn started to panic as she stood in front of Philip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wynnie. Let¡¯s continue our meal. We¡¯ll just let them take care of this.¡±


    Joel did not want to care about this anymore. He grabbed Wynn before going upstairs.


    Philip flew into a state of rage. He escaped from the grips of the servers. He kicked Joel and roared,


    ¡°F*ck you! I dare you to pull her again!¡±


    Joel did not have the chance to dodge. His face nted onto the ground after getting kicked. His


    handsome face came into contact with the ground, and his nose started bleeding profusely.


    ¡°F*ck! Kill him!¡±


    Joel had never been so battered before. He flew into a state of rage as he yelled furiously.


    ¡°Mr. Harris? F*ck! Kill him!¡± The fat manager was horrified. He helped Joel up immediately and rolled


    up his sleeves to attack Philip.


    However, before he could punch Philip, he saw a mountain of a man barging in from the door. Then,


    the man charged over and punched him in the face.


    Bam!


    The fat manager flew backward in a perfect parab. Hended on the floor heavily before crashing


    into a few tables.


    The entire restaurant fell silent. No one dared to breathe too heavily.


    ¡°Who dared to touch Mr. rke?¡±


    Tiger had barged in and was now roaring. The entire restaurant buzzed from his voice.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The fat manager climbed up to his feet and limped while enduring the pain. He pointed at Tiger and


    yelled, ¡°Are you f*cking asking to die, you blind¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he started to stammer.


    Holy moly!


    Was that not Tiger Zander?


    Why was he here?

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Oh no!


    This entire street belonged to Tiger and that included this restaurant. Theo Zander¡¯s properties were


    behind this shop as well.


    The fat manager was beyond terrified. In a blink of an eye, he turned into a turtle. He cowered in fear


    and stopped what he was doing.


    Theo scowled at the fat manager and yelled, ¡°Get the f*ck over here!¡±


    The fat manager was trembling all over. He walked over to him.


    p, p, p!


    He pped him four times continuously on the left and right sides of his cheeks. The fat manager


    started bleeding inside his mouth, and three of his teeth fell out!


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to throw Mr. rke out?¡±


    Tiger shouted and asked.


    ¡°T-Tiger, no, it¡¯s him¡­ He¡¯s disturbing the customers in the shop.¡±


    The fat manager looked at Philip and was puzzled. This man knew Tiger? What was going on?


    Plus, Tiger looked furious!


    ¡°Shut up! Kneel!¡±


    Tiger flipped out and roared.


    Thud!


    The fat manager could not stand the fierce aura Tiger was radiating. He knelt almost immediately.


    He acted so fast that it was astonishing.


    ¡°Kowtow and apologize to him!¡±


    Tiger lifted his foot and kicked the fat manager on the chest.


    This fatso was trembling all over in terror. He was even being beaten so badly, so how would he dare to


    hesitate? He kowtowed bitterly and said, ¡°M-Mr. rke, I¡¯m so sorry. I was too ignorant that I didn¡¯t


    know of your importance. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Oh no! Oh no!


    He crossed Tiger. This meant that he could never make a living here again.


    Who was Mr. rke? Why was Tiger treating him so respectfully like this?


    Philip looked at the fat manager who was kneeling and kowtowing before him continuously. He did not


    want to bother about him anymore. He was just a snobbish little bug.


    At this moment, Joel¡¯s face fell. He looked at Philip with confusion.


    He knew Tiger. Tiger was Theo¡¯s most beloved man and the bravest individual.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to know Tiger as well.¡±


    Joel snorted. He was not afraid of Tiger nor Theo.


    Even if Theo was here, he would be able to handle him as well.


    After he said that, Joel turned around and left before Philip could say anything.


    He could not continue this meal anymore. He had embarrassed himself and needed to go take care of


    his nose.


    Philip did not chase after him. He looked at Wynn who was red in the face and feeling aggrieved. He


    said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Wynn was acting like a kid who made a mistake. She nodded her head and was led outside by Philip.


    She did not dare to ask anything.


    However, she looked at Philip¡¯s back and felt warmth surging in her heart. There was a pleased smile


    on her face.


    He did care about her after all.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After they got into the car, Wynn looked at Philip who was obviously angry. There were a few times she


    wanted to hold his hand, but he rejected her.


    Then, she used her fists coquettishly and started punching on Philip¡¯s shoulder lightly. She said like a


    kitten that had been extremely wronged, ¡°Gee, I know my mistakes. Your humble servant didn¡¯t tell you


    the truth. Can¡¯t I just apologize to you?¡±


    Philip could not endure this anymore. He burst outughing before pretending to be ice cold again. He


    said, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Wynn held Philip¡¯s arm and leaned on his shoulder. She told him about Joel asking her out and said, ¡°I


    was scared you¡¯d misunderstand, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Okay now, don¡¯t be mad anymore. I¡¯ll take good


    care of you tonight, okay?¡±


    Philip was intrigued. He looked at Wynn who was seducing him with her big eyes and took in her sweet


    scent. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know how strong I can be!¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him shyly, and then, the two of them went to the hospital.


    When they were in the hospital, Wynn started retching. She covered her mouth and ran into the


    restroom.


    Philip was terrified. He ran behind her and peeked into the toilet. He did not dare to go in. He asked


    anxiously, ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s wrong? Did you eat something spoiled?¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    After Wynn vomited in the restroom and washed her face, she walked out while feeling terrible. She


    forced out a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think the food I had for lunch is making me nauseous.¡±


    Philip nodded and grunted in acknowledgment. Then, he went into the room with her.


    Today, M was happy because her mommy and daddy were both here.


    Wynn was with M as she talked about her work with Philip. ¡°Let¡¯s treat Joel a meal to thank him


    someday.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Philip asked in confusion.


    ¡°He was the one who asked someone for help. He told me about it. Plus, there will be other


    pharmaceuticalpaniesing to work with us,¡± Wynn said. Even though she was reluctant, she


    did not have a choice. After all, he did help her.


    When Philip heard that, his face fell.


    Joel helped her?


    This idiot would really im any credit he could. What did this have to do with him?


    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s the one who helped you?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn was taken aback. She said, ¡°Who else could it be if not him? We werecking 600 million bucks


    for our capital chain and so many pharmaceuticalpanies stopped working with us. I just got a


    notice that Hodgson Pharmaceutical, where Joel is at, is ready to coborate with us.¡±


    Philip frowned. He was the one who arranged for Hodgson Pharmaceutical to work with them. The rest


    of the pharmaceuticalpanies were owned by his family.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, actually. I¡¯m the one who helped you,¡± said Philip.


    Wynn was shocked. She looked at Philip in confusion. Her expression changed when she said, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough, Philip. I know you want to help me, but there¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve helped me with this.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face changed. Wynn said instantly, ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±


    How could Philip exin now? He could only say helplessly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wynn nodded. To be honest, she really did not want topare Philip to Joel.


    Even though Philip had changed a lot these few days, he was still defeated when she put him next to


    Joel.


    Plus, Philip was obviously not mature enough.


    Was it that important if Joel was the one who helped her?


    Even though Philip could not help her, Wynn would not me him.


    With this, Wynn started to have some opinions toward Philip. She said, ¡°Philip, I know you have some


    money now, but sometimes, you can¡¯t help me with everything. I¡¯m not ming you, but I hope you¡¯ll be


    more honest with me next time. I know you¡¯re biased against Joel about this, but he did help me at the


    end of the day. Can you be more magnanimous?¡±


    Philip was annoyed. He could feel that Wynn was trying to stand up for Joel.


    Philip scoffed and stood up. ¡°Why? Are you worried about your boyfriend from senior high? If you really


    want to reminisce about your good times with him, I don¡¯t mind. Go to him then, since you¡¯re so sure


    that he¡¯s the one who helped you.¡±


    ¡°Philip, what do you mean?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s face fell, and her beautiful eyebrows were scrunched together. It was obvious that she was


    mad.


    How dare he not trust her?


    Was this really so important?


    ¡°What do I mean?¡±


    Philip scoffed and said, ¡°Your mother is waiting for us to get a divorce, and now Joel appears. Look at


    how happy your mother is. She wants him to be her son-inw so badly. How wonderful it is now that


    he¡¯s here for you. Go on, then. How amazing it¡¯ll be! He¡¯s Master Harris, and your mom loves him. He


    can even help you with yourpany. Isn¡¯t Philip rke just a piece of trash to all of you?¡±


    After he said that, he exited the room angrily.


    Wynn was furious too, so she did not want to chase after him.


    At night, Philip and Wynn went back to the Old Johnston Manor respectively. They had been eating


    here for the past few days.


    When they were eating, everyone could clearly sense that Wynn and Philip were feuding.


    Martha was ecstatic. She dragged Wynn into the bedroom and mumbled, ¡°Wynnie, did you have a fight


    with Philip?¡±


    Wynn was frustrated. She said, ¡°No, Mom. Stop meddling in our affairs.¡±


    How would Martha not know what her daughter was thinking? She definitely knew her own daughter.


    She added fuel to the fire and said, ¡°My love, listen to me. Philip and you are not made for each other.


    You¡¯ve been married for three years. Look at him now, he¡¯s still acting like a bum. I think Joel is


    wonderful. He came back for you this time. You have to take this opportunity. The Harrises is a


    powerful family and has a reputable enterprise. If you marry him, you¡¯ll be Mrs. Harris. Your father and I


    will have a better future too.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s head was hurting. She said, ¡°Mom, can you stop trying to make that happen? I will not divorce


    Philip. There¡¯s nothing between me and Joel too. Stop worrying, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, how can you be so disobedient? What¡¯s so good about Philip? He¡¯s just a worthless fool! Can


    you even have a good life with him? Look at Joel. He has a mansion and so many luxury cars. Aren¡¯t


    you taking a rock and throwing away a diamond? Listen to Mommy, find a time to divorce Philip. Don¡¯t


    be scared. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll definitely make him leave this marriage penniless!¡±


    This guy definitely had a secret stash somewhere.


    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce him. Stop worrying about this.¡±


    After Wynn said that, she walked out of the bedroom.


    In the living room, Philip was chatting with Charles. They were talking about antiques and enjoying


    themselves.


    Philip¡¯s father-inw was having second thoughts about him.


    When Martha saw this, she pped Charles a few times and scolded, ¡°Why are you having such a


    heated conversation with this bum? Go to bed!¡±


    ¡°Right Mom, I have to tell you guys something,¡± Wynn said suddenly. She looked at Philip and


    continued, ¡°I¡¯m the chairwoman of apany now. I also own 60% of the shares.¡±


    Immediately, the room plunged into silence.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Martha could not believe her ears. Her face was glowing with excitement as she asked hurriedly, ¡°What


    chairwoman? Wynnie, are you joking? Yourpany costs a few hundred million!¡±


    Wynn nodded and told them about what happened in the office. After she said that, Charles fell silent.


    Then, he said, ¡°I understand now. Yourpany was met with a crisis, so they appointed you as the


    chairwoman. Even though 60% of the stock rights is very high, it means nothing. You have to think


    about this clearly. A lot of my friends told me that if anything happens to thepany, you have to be


    responsible for it.¡±


    Wynn nodded and said, ¡°I know, but it¡¯s still an opportunity. If thepany can get through this


    sessfully, I¡¯ll be the biggest shareholder. I¡¯ll also have some solid power. I want to continue doing


    this,¡± Wynn said and looked at Philip. It was obvious she was asking for his opinion.


    Philip did not say anything. He was still mad about what happened in the morning.


    Martha did not care about anything else. When she heard the word ¡®chairwoman¡¯, she felt like she was


    on cloud nine. She said excitedly, ¡°Wynnie, you mean that thepany belongs to you now?¡±


    Wynn smiled and nodded.


    Martha was so excited that she felt like she was floating. She grabbed her phone and said, ¡°No, I have


    to tell your Aunt Pa now. This b*tch is always showing off her daughter and son-inw. Now, the


    tables have turned. My daughter has her ownpany now. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Pa, let me tell you something. My Wynn has her ownpany now. Haha! Beacon


    Pharmaceutical, you know that, right? Wynnie is the chairwoman now, and she also has 60% of the


    stock rights. It¡¯s nothing, just a few hundred million¡­¡±


    Martha was smiling widely. She could not stop unting.


    She could finally hold her head high.


    After this call, Martha made another one. She continued to make phone calls the entire night. She


    called almost all of her friends and family. She even made the initiative to invite everyone to have


    dinner at the house. She said it was to celebrate.


    Wynn was troubled. If she knew that this would happen, she would not have told her family.


    In the next few days, Wynn was busy with work. Hodgson Pharmaceutical was the first to work with


    Beacon Pharmaceutical.


    Then, a few top pharmaceuticalpanies in the country all expressed their wishes to coborate with


    Beacon.


    Wynn was shocked. These top ten pharmaceuticalpanies in the country had unimaginable wealth


    and power.


    Plus, they were all owned by the same financial group, which was rke Group in Capital City.


    It could be said that Beacon would definitely make it through this crisis if they worked with them.


    Plus, rke Group in Capital City announced that they would invest one billion into Beacon. It caused


    a huge stir in Riverdale.


    This piece of news caused quite amotion in Riverdale, especially when a lot of people witnessed


    one luxury car after another stopping in front of Beacon Pharmaceutical.


    The people who got out of the cars were leaders of the pharmaceutical industry. They were able to


    shake the entire country with just a stomp of their feet!


    How shocking!


    Plus, the news about the new chairwoman in Beacon was also dug out.


    Wynn Johnston was pushed into the spotlight, and she became a sessful career woman in


    everyone¡¯s eyes. Plus, she was also crowned as the number one woman in the business world of


    Riverdale who could bring in a lot of money!


    Her name blew up!


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Beacon. They were able to work with rke Group of Capital


    City, so their future would be extremely bright.


    A lot of pharmaceuticalpanies in the city were all breaking their heads to try to get a chance to


    work with these leaders of the pharmaceutical industry.


    Wynn was extremely busy these days. She did not expect her luck to change so suddenly. She did not


    expect so many leaders of the pharmaceutical industry to appear and propose to work with her in


    person.


    Any one of these people would have a worth of over ten billion bucks!


    rke Group from Capital City?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Wynn had just sent off one of the bosses. She let out a sigh of relief. She sat down in the chairman¡¯s


    office andined internally.


    Why did all of this happen so suddenly? Why did so many pharmaceuticalpanies want to work with


    Beacon?


    Was rke Group rted to Philip?


    Highly unlikely.


    If it was true, would Philip lower his head and endure all the abuse in the Johnston family for three


    whole years?


    Wynn almost broke her head thinking about this. However, she could not figure out the answer. rke


    Group of Capital City was the biggest family business in the country!


    They had an abundance of fundings and the power to control the economy of a small country!


    Why did a hugepany like that invest in Beacon?


    Wynn was puzzled.


    At the same time, her phone rang.


    Chloe Sommerset!


    Why was she calling?


    ¡°Miss Johnston, are you confused why rke Group of Capital City is investing in a tinypany like


    Beacon?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the call.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wynn frowned. She did not like this woman.


    Chloe snorted and said, ¡°I can tell you that rke Group in Capital City is actually¡­¡±

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    ¡°Madam Johnston, the chairman from Shine Pharmaceutical is here. He said he wants to talk to us


    about the coboration.¡±


    Coincidentally, Mindy knocked on the door and entered the chairperson¡¯s office. She walked in with a


    stack of documents in her hands. She was beaming.


    Thepany had been talking with the top pharmaceuticalpanies in the country for the past two


    days.


    Wynn was so amazing!


    She had such huge connections!


    Wynn did not hear what Chloe said, so she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sommerset. I have something to


    take care of. However, if you want to look for me, I¡¯ll entertain you anytime.¡±


    Wynn hung up the phone with a cold expression on her face.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Over here, Chloe was seething. How dare that b*tch hang up on her!


    No, she had to teach her a lesson.


    If not, she would not know the difference between them.


    Wynn pondered for a while and tidied herself up. Then, she followed Mindy into the meeting room.


    In the afternoon, Philip was feeling bored in the hospital. Soon after, he got Geroge¡¯s call.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a party in Virtuous Court tonight. It¡¯s hosted by the few chairmen involved in the


    family¡¯s pharmaceutical businesses. They know that you¡¯re in Riverdale and begged me to tell you to


    meet them. What do you think?¡± George said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Philip replied. He knew he would not be able to decline this.


    After all, he was the one who asked them to help Beacon.


    Since they were here, it would be inappropriate to reject them. He would just meet them, then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to wait for you in Virtuous Court now. Do you need me to pick you up?¡± George asked.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go over myself,¡± replied Philip.


    After he hung up, Philip stayed with M until about six to seven o¡¯clock. Then, he called a cab and


    headed to Virtuous Court.


    When he got into the hall, he sat down on the sofa. He wanted to prepare himself before going in.


    He was feeling bored, so he flipped through the magazine on the table. Then, he overheard two


    waitresses talking about him at the door.


    ¡°Look, that man is dressed in such shabby clothes. Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s so gross. There are a lot of people who want to cadge a meal here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that some people purposelye to hotels to beg for money from the rich.¡±


    Philip pressed his lips together. He was not bothered by them.


    Was his outfit that bad, though?


    He felt helpless as he walked over to the lift. Then, he attracted weird gazes from the waiters. Their


    gazes felt like a cat¡¯s scratches. He felt very ufortable.


    Eventually, before he could get any further, he heard someone calling his name.


    ¡°Philip, why are you here?¡±


    Joel entered the building while following behind his father. The moment he walked in, he saw a familiar


    figure. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the useless bum, Philip? Why is he in such a luxurious ce as Virtuous Court?¡±


    Philip turned his head and saw Joel walking over to him bossily. He smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Harris? What


    a coincidence.¡±


    Joel scoffed and said sarcastically, ¡°Alright, Philip. It seems that even you can afford toe to


    Virtuous Court now. Do you know where you are?¡±


    Joel felt agitated when he saw Philip. How did this piece of trash marry Wynn?


    ¡°This is Virtuous Court. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Philip replied while feeling helpless.


    ¡°You¡¯re still asking me what¡¯s wrong? How dare a useless bum like youe in here!¡± Joel sneered.


    Philip frowned and looked at him. Then, he replied with a simple ¡®oh¡¯.


    Joel¡¯s rich man¡¯s temper rose in his chest.


    ¡°Waiter, what¡¯s wrong with Virtuous Court now? How can you let someone like hime in?¡± Joel


    pointed at Philip while shouting.


    He would not feel at ease if he did not do something to Philip.


    Then, a hall manager ran over. He apologized immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Harris Jr. It¡¯s our mistake.


    Please head inside first. I¡¯ll take care of this now.¡±


    After that, his face fell. The hall manager said to Philip coldly, ¡°Um¡­ Sir, please leave now.¡±


    Philip looked at Joel who had a pleased look on his face. He felt a slight blush creeping up his face as


    he asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here for dinner. Does Virtuous Court have a policy to not allow guests toe


    in?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash and you still dare toe here to eat? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in


    the mirror first? I have no idea why Wynn likes someone like you.¡±


    Joel said with agitation on his face. Then, he exined briefly to his father.


    His father had a square face. His body size was average, and he had a beer belly. He nced at Philip


    in disgust.


    This was the guy who stole his son¡¯s girlfriend?


    He was just a nobody. He could end him just with a snap of a finger.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    ¡°Philip, this is thest time I¡¯m warning you to leave Wynn. If not, I¡¯ll let you spend the rest of your life in


    a bed!¡±


    Joel walked in front of Philip and threatened him. His eyes were icy.


    Philip was suppressing the fire in his heart. He red at Joel¡¯s back. He would teach him a lesson


    sooner orter!


    The hall manager looked at Philip up and down. There was contempt in his eyes. He asked coldly, ¡°Are


    you really here to eat?¡±


    Philip did not exin himself. He took out his phone and called Javier Morris. Then, the hall manager


    became as timid as a mouse after Javier talked to him through the phone. He led Philip to the elevator


    respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. I was acting like a snob. Please don¡¯t take this to heart.¡± The hall manager


    apologized profusely.


    Philip ignored him and took the elevator upstairs.


    After the door of the elevator was closed, the hall manager let out a heavy sigh of relief. He had almost


    gotten himself in trouble. That man even knew his boss.


    He almost got himself into a huge mess!


    When he was on the top floor, Philip felt a urinary urgency, so he ran to the male restroom. In the end,


    he ran straight into a beautiful woman who wasing out of the female restroom.


    She smelled amazing. The woman with the gorgeous body almost flew backward after Philip crashed


    into her.


    That woman staggered for a while and started yelling, ¡°Who are you? Do you not have eyes?¡±


    After she finished yelling, she lifted her head to re at Philip. She pushed him away and walked away


    with her high heels clicking on the floor.


    Philip was astonished. That woman was extremely good-looking. She had nicely defined features, and


    her eyes were huge. She only had a little makeup on. She looked about 24 or 25 years old. Her skin


    was amazing, and she was radiating a feminine charm all over her body.


    ¡°Where did hee from? Why is he in the toilet of Virtuous Court?¡± the woman muttered unhappily.


    She turned around and saw Philip who looked like an ordinary man. He was also staring brazenly at


    her chest.


    He must be a pervert and a rascal!


    Philip was looking at her, memorizing that scent before going into the restroom.


    The woman quickly walked back to the private room. She opened the door and seven to eight middle-


    aged men were already sitting inside. They were in a heated discussion about something.


    When the woman walked in, one of the middle-aged men with sses smiled and said, ¡°Miss Miller,


    you¡¯rete.¡±


    When the woman entered the room, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. Their eyes were glued on her long


    legs and heavy bosoms.


    The woman sat down and ced down her bag. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sims. I was caught in a


    traffic jam. That young master is not here yet, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I just talked to Mr. Thomas. He said Mr. rke is almost here.¡±


    Mr. Sims looked at his watch and announced to everyone, ¡°When the young master gets hereter,


    please be more passionate. We can¡¯t be sloppy about this.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Sims. You¡¯ve told us a million times already.¡±


    The rest of them nodded. They knew what this dinner meant.


    They had invited the young master of rke Group from Capital City tonight!


    Almost all of them here depended on rke Group for a living.


    Of course, Kate Miller did not.


    She only had the chance to sneak into this dinner because of her connections. She was doing this for


    the future of herpany.


    Kate wanted to get the admiration and funding from Mr. rke during this dinner.


    Everyone wanted to have a connection with a prestigious and powerfulpany like rke Group of


    Capital City.


    At this moment, Philip arrived at the door of the private room after following the directions from a waiter.


    Then, he pushed the door open.


    Mr. Sims got up and weed Philip at the door. The rest of them stood up out of respect.


    ¡°Young Master, please.¡±


    Mr. Sims recognized Philip instantly. He bowed and greeted him. He had the honor to meet Philip at a


    party eight years ago.


    The memory of that day was still fresh in his mind.


    Everyone stood and bowed respectfully. Philip felt quite uneasy when he saw that.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Matthews, Mr. Sims, I trust you have all been well since west met,¡± Philip said.


    When they heard Philip addressing them by name, they felt extremely proud and honored. They smiled


    and said, ¡°Young Master, you still remember us! What an honor.¡±


    At the same time, Kate was feeling excited. She had a smile on her face. However, when she finally


    saw the face of the person who came in¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± she eximed. She was in disbelief.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Kate eximed. She could not believe her eyes. Was this not the pervert who had crashed into her


    outside the restroom?


    ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± Philip was courteous. He smiled and waved.


    Marco Sims was an experienced man, so he knew immediately what was happening. He smiled and


    said, ¡°Do you know Miss Miller from Rocker Pharmaceutical, Young Master?¡±


    Philip scratched his head in embarrassment. He said, ¡°I ran into her outside the restroom just now. I


    didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be such a coincidence.¡±


    Everyone sat down, and Marco purposely arranged for Kate to sit next to Philip. Philip¡¯s heart started to


    beat faster because of this. He was unable to focus.


    Kate¡¯s body was too morous. He could not avert his eyes from her.


    During dinner, Marco and the group reported to Philip about the coboration with Beacon


    Pharmaceutical.


    Philip was listening closely. It was rted to Wynn after all. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°You


    should just do this ordingly. Invest one billion into Beacon and do it fast. I don¡¯t want to drag this one


    out, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    All of the leaders of the pharmaceutical industry in the country nodded at the same time.


    If an outsider saw this, they would be terrified.


    They were all the best of the best, and each of their worth was more than ten billion bucks.


    Now, they were acting like school kids in front of Philip. They were treating him with the utmost respect.


    Kate was shocked. She kept encouraging herself in her heart. She told herself she had to get on


    Philip¡¯s good side.


    At the end of the dinner, Kate finally found a chance. ¡°M-Mr. rke, can you give me your phone


    number?¡±


    Philip turned his head and saw Kate who was feeling uneasy. He replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She was ecstatic that she managed to get Philip¡¯s number sessfully. ¡°Thank you, Mr. rke.¡±


    Before leaving, Philip went to the restroom. When he went back to the hall, he saw something


    interesting.


    Inside the hall, Joel was greeting all of the chairmen of the pharmaceutical industries with a smile on


    his face. He was being extremely respectful.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Sims, Mr. Matthews, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. What an honor.¡±


    Joel greeted the chairmen modestly.


    All of the chairmen here were phenomenal leaders of the pharmaceutical industry. They were able to


    shake up the entire industry of the country.


    They were also the entrepreneurs who came to Riverdale to talk to Beacon these past few days.


    Joel was excited. If he could get to know them, then his future would be extremely bright.


    His family business would go up another level too.


    At that time, Wynn would definitely run back to him


    The chairmen smiled and nodded. However, they were looking around as if they were looking for


    something.


    ¡°Where is the young master? Why isn¡¯t he out here yet?¡± Marco asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think he¡¯s in the restroom. Let¡¯s just wait for a bit more,¡± Mr. Jenkins replied.


    When Joel heard that, his heart sank. These chairmen were not paying attention to him at all.


    Who was this young master?


    If he was able to make these leaders of the industry wait for him, then he must be someone


    extraordinary.


    Could it be the young master of rke Group from Capital City?


    Holy moly!


    Joel pondered for a while. He knew what he had to do. He had to get to know Master rke. It would


    be enough if he could make Master rke remember his face.


    ¡°Mr. Sims, do you mean Master rke from rke Group of Capital City?¡± Joel smiled and asked


    probingly.


    Marco smiled. Then, he turned his face and saw a man walking toward him. He beamed.


    ¡°Young Master, where did you go?¡±


    Marco and the other chairmen approached him quickly.


    When Joel heard that, he turned his head in that direction. Then, he was beyond shocked.


    Philip?


    No way!


    Impossible!


    However, this was indeed happening in front of his eyes.


    Marco and the other leaders of the industry were gathering around him respectfully. They smiled and


    greeted humbly, ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Philip only nodded calmly. He turned his head and spotted Joel.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, I trust you have been well since west met.¡± Philip smiled calmly. There was a hint of


    silence in his smile.


    Joel waspletely stunned. He could not believe what he was seeing.


    There were so many leaders around him, and they each had a worth of over ten billion bucks. They


    were being so respectful to this useless bum?


    Was this a joke?


    ¡°Mr. Sims, do you have the wrong person? He¡¯s a well-known useless bum!¡±


    Joel could not believe this. He was ring at Philip.


    Marco¡¯s face fell. He turned his head and was angry at Joel. He said coldly, ¡°Joel Harris, what are you


    talking about? Are you even qualified to insult Young Master rke? Shut up now!¡±


    nk!


    Joel started to panic. He lowered his head and bowed immediately. He apologized, ¡°M-Mr. Sims, you¡¯ve


    misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean that. This man¡­ His name is Philip rke, and he¡¯s not a young


    master. He¡¯s just a piece of trash who depends on women. Are you all being fooled by him?¡±


    It must be!


    He did not think that Philip would know how to swindle.


    He must be pretending to be Master rke to help Wynn. He must have lied to Mr. Sims and the rest


    of the chairmen. How shameless!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Philip, tell us the truth. Why are you pretending to be Master rke? Do you think a piece of trash like


    you are qualified to pretend to be Master rke?¡±


    Joel was enraged. He reached out his finger and pointed at Philip angrily.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    p!


    In the end, Mr. Sims pped Joel across the face.


    ¡°You presumptuous fool! How dare you talk to the young master like that?¡±


    Marco was furious. Joel¡¯s family only owned a small medicalpany, and he dared to talk to the


    young master in such an unbridled way. Did he want to die?


    Even if his father Ronald Harris were there, it still would not be an exception for him to be so rude to


    the young master!


    ¡°Mr. Sims, you¡¯re being fooled by this useless bum! He¡¯s just an idiot!¡±


    Joel was insistent on putting up a fight.


    However, Philip calmly looked at him and said, ¡°Joel, I told you not to think too highly of yourself. There


    are many more people who are much better than you in this world. You¡¯re just a bug in my eyes. The


    only reason why I¡¯m not taking action against you is because of Wynn.¡±


    Joel¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this.


    He shook his head furiously and roared with anger, ¡°Impossible! There is no way!¡±


    Nevertheless, the truth had been ced right in front of him.


    For instance, Joel had seen the leaders of the pharmaceutical industry respectfully walk Philip out.


    After Joel saw Philip enter a Bentley, Joel had aplete emotional breakdown as thest shred of


    hesitation in his heart disappeared.


    How was it possible?


    Philip was Master rke from the rke Group of Capital City?


    F*ck!


    He was only a piece of trash!


    How?


    Joel was livid. He kicked his subordinates who were standing next to him and yelled, ¡°So what if he is


    the young master of the rke Group? Riverdale is my territory! I will end him!¡±


    Joel was enraged!


    Additionally, he lost all sense of rationality.


    Joel had been pampered and spoiled ever since he was a kid. He had always been treated as if he was


    the son of the heavens.


    Now, a piece of trash had transformed into the young master of the rke Group that everyone had


    been talking about. How could he not be mad?


    What was he then?


    Wait, was Wynn aware of it?


    All of a sudden, Joel shuddered.


    If Wynn was aware of it, what would happen to him?


    As Joel thought about it, he called Wynn and asked probingly, ¡°Wynnie, I want to ask you something.


    Do you know what Philip works as?¡±


    Wynn had just exited thepany and was heading to the hospital when she received Joel¡¯s phone


    call. Consequently, she was shocked and replied in confusion, ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±


    When Joel heard the tone of her voice, he instantly understood the situation. Wynn did not know who


    Philip was. Hence, he replied, ¡°Nothing. Oh, I just remembered I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll


    hang up now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Joel left Virtuous Court with an icy expression on his face.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Over at the hospital, Philip bumped into Wynn after arriving.


    They were still fighting. Naturally, both of them were giving the other a cold shoulder.


    Nevertheless, Wynn decided to give in that day and said to Philip, ¡°Philip, I was wrong, okay?¡±


    Philip did not want to keep up his argument with Wynn anymore. Thus, he folded his arms in front of his


    chest and asked coldly, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Wynn hooked her arms with Philip¡¯s and said aggrievedly, ¡°I should trust my husbandpletely and


    discuss everything with him first. I shouldn¡¯t have met Joel behind your back. Additionally, I shouldn¡¯t


    have lied to you.¡±


    Philip smiled gently and said softly, ¡°Tell me. What were you thinking?¡±


    When Wynn heard Philip¡¯s tone, she knew that he had already forgiven her. Therefore, she beamed


    and said, ¡°Honey, I had selfish motives when Joel asked me out that day. I wanted to use his


    connections and funds to help thepany weather the crisis. Nheless, you have to believe that


    nothing happened between us. I only love you. You¡¯re my best hubby.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at her and touched her nose. He said, ¡°I know you¡¯re stressed but please talk to


    me before you do anything. I can help you, okay?¡±


    Wynn nodded and tightly held on to Philip¡¯s arm. She leaned against his arm and closed her eyes.


    There was a sweet smile on her lips as she said, ¡°I¡¯m so d to have you by my side, Philip.¡±


    The two did not say anything after that and only stayed by each other¡¯s sides quietly.


    Their lives were simple yet lovely.


    However, all of a sudden, Wynn got up and ran to the restroom while covering her mouth. Shortly after,


    she could be heard retching again.


    Philip worriedly knitted his eyebrows together. He followed her from behind and patted her back. He


    asked, ¡°Wynnie, are you alright? Why have you been retching so much recently?¡±


    Wynn shook her head and washed her face with cold water. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think I¡¯m just stressed


    and haven¡¯t been eating well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Philip was worried about Wynn¡¯s health. He knew that she had been staying upte the past few days.


    Wynn wanted to say something but a thought shed across her brain. She widened her eyes and said


    in shock, ¡°P-Philip, am I¡­ pregnant?¡±


    F*ck!


    Philip was stunned. He froze and stared at Wynn.


    The next moment, without saying anything, he carried Wynn like a bride and ran to the emergency unit.


    ¡°Doctor, hurry! Hurry up and take a look at my wife!¡±


    Gynecology.


    Wynn sat nervously as a doctor opposite her, who seemed somewhat old, read her pulse. In stark


    contrast to Wynn, the doctor has a calm expression on his face.


    Philip stood next to Wynn anxiously with his hands ced on her shoulders. He was extremely


    nervous.


    It was veryte at the moment and there was no one else at the hospital. There were only a few


    doctors on shift.


    ¡°How is it, doctor? Is my wife pregnant?¡± Philip asked nervously.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The doctor removed his hand and smiled at Wynn benevolently. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Pregnant!


    Wynn was pregnant!


    Wynn and Philip looked at each other. Wynn started to cry tears of joy as she hugged Philip. She said,


    ¡°Philip, we have another baby. You¡¯re going to be a father again!¡±


    Philip was stunned. Nheless, he came back to his senses and lovingly returned Wynn¡¯s hug. He


    smiled, ¡°We¡¯re going to have another child. M has either a brother or a sister now!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, doctor.¡±


    Philip let go of Wynn and grabbed the doctor¡¯s hands. There was a huge smile on Philip¡¯s face as he


    thanked thetter profusely.


    The old doctor had seen the same scene too many times. He merely smiled and said benevolently,


    ¡°Kid, take good care of your wife. I noticed that your wife is a little weak. From now on, don¡¯t let her get


    too tired.¡±


    Philip quickly nodded in response and then helped Wynn back to the hospital room like a eunuch


    serving his empress.


    The two of them watched as M slept soundly on her bed. Philip held Wynn¡¯s hand tightly; all of his


    previous suspicions that had been ced on her vanished instantly.


    Wynn was pregnant!


    He was so happy.


    ¡°Philip, do you think it¡¯s a little brother or a little sister?¡±


    Wynn was happy too. She leaned against Philip and looked at him as she lifted her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it turns out to be a little brother or a little sister. At the end of the day, the child is


    still mine,¡± Philip said gently.


    Philip and Wynn felt ecstatic throughout that night.


    Early the next morning, Philip took Wynn to have an ultrasound done in the hospital. Finally, it was


    confirmed that she was indeed pregnant.


    Then, they told Martha and Charles the news.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Wynn smiled and said.


    On the other end of the phone, Martha was at home. She was still trying to get her daughter to be with


    Joel.


    When Martha heard Wynn was pregnant, she was shocked. She jumped up from the sofa and yelled,


    ¡°What? Wynnie, you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Charles was ying with his birds on the balcony. When he heard his wife yell in surprise, he ran over


    with a huge grin on his face and asked, ¡°Wynnie is pregnant?¡±


    Martha¡¯s face was glum as she red at Charles; she had hung up the phone after hearing the news


    from Wynn. She asked, ¡°Why? Are you happy that Wynn is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be? Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    Charles was confused. He did not know what Martha meant.


    Martha sat down in anger and folded her arms in front of her chest. It was clear that she was upset.


    She said, ¡°Say, Charlie, now that Wynn is pregnant, she can¡¯t divorce Philip the useless bum. Am I


    right?¡±


    Why was she suddenly pregnant?


    What would happen then? Did it mean that there was no longer any chance for her to be with Joel?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Martha was frantic.


    That wretched Philip was always doing foolish things.


    Charles was shocked. He said helplessly, ¡°What do you want to do now? Isn¡¯t it good? Don¡¯t try to pull


    anything now that Wynnie is pregnant.¡±


    Martha red at Charles angrily and said, ¡°No! They can¡¯t make up! That useless piece of trash is no


    match for our Wynnie. I think Joel is great. I¡¯m going to ask the hospital myself. What if they¡¯re lying to


    me?¡±


    After saying that, Martha took her bag and headed to the hospital.


    Over there, on Philip and Wynn¡¯s side.


    ¡°How is it? What did mom say?¡± Philip asked after Wynn hung up the phone.


    ¡°Nothing special. She doesn¡¯t sound too happy.¡± Wynn felt helpless. Her mother was really something


    else.


    Philip chuckled but did not say anything. Then, he brought Wynn back to the hospital room.


    At the same time, a man was watched coldly as Philip and Wynn left. The man was wearing a ck


    tracksuit and arge ck cap. After watching them leave, he exited the hospital and found a secluded


    corner.


    Then, he took out his phone and dialed a number. He said respectfully, ¡°Madam, I have something to


    tell you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he drove his car over Scarlet Bridge and arrived at Cirrus Vi.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Giada was tending to her nts inside the heavily-guarded Cirrus Vi.


    The man, standing five meters away from her, said humbly, ¡°Madam, Miss Wynn is pregnant.¡±


    Giada stopped what she was doing and became extremely cold. She turned around and looked at the


    man. With an icy tone, she said, ¡°Pregnant? When?¡±


    Giada frowned and the air around her became chilly as if she were an ice queen. She began to give out


    an aura of intimidation that could not be seen toward the people around her.


    ¡°This morning,¡± the man answered with his head lowered.


    Giada folded her arms in front of her chest. Subsequently, she began pacing back and forth the


    reception pavilion anxiously.


    ¡°Tell your people to bring that good-for-nothing back to me!¡± Giada said in an icy tone.


    Angry mes could be seen burning in her eyes.


    How dare she be pregnant with the flesh and blood of a rke. The audacity!


    M had been Giada¡¯sst straw for Philip.


    There was no way she would let Philip off a second time.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± That man nodded respectfully and dismissed himself from the reception pavilion.


    Alone, Giada stood in the reception pavilion as she looked at the building that was made entirely out of


    ss. Additionally, the ce was filled with expensive flowers from all over the world.


    After a while, Giada made a phone call and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve decided to take action early.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a peaceful, old voice was heard, ¡°Gigi, what happened? Why do you


    want to move things forward?¡±


    ¡°Philip¡¯s wife, Wynn, is pregnant,¡± Giada said. Her tone of voice was humble and respectful.


    Giada was very submissive to her father.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    After that short statement, the man hung up the phone.


    Back at the hospital, Philip was about to send Wynn to work when he was stopped by Martha who had


    rushed there without a second to lose.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Martha was furious. She pushed Philip away and dragged Wynn to one side.


    Wynn felt helpless as she waved at Philip and followed Martha to the waiting area.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wynn was disgusted by how her mother treated Philip.


    Martha looked at Philip who had not followed them and asked Wynn hurriedly, ¡°Wynnie, tell me the


    truth. Are you really pregnant?¡±


    Wynn grinned. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying that, Wynn took out the results she had gotten from the ultrasound.


    Martha snatched them over urgently. When she saw the report, she was stunned.


    Wynn really was pregnant!


    How was it possible? How could her dream of letting her daughter marry into a wealthy family just


    crumble like that?


    ¡°Wynnie, listen to me. Abort the baby. You can¡¯t have this child.¡±


    Martha was frantic. She sat Wynn down and tried to persuade her patiently with well-meaning advice.


    When Wynn heard Martha¡¯s words, her eyes widened. She could not believe that her own mother was


    saying such things to her.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    Wynn was furious as she red at Martha. She was at aplete loss. How had her mother be


    like this?


    Martha did not care about any of it as she said, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You can¡¯t even afford M


    with that piece of trash, and you¡¯re now having another one. How are you going to get the money to


    raise this second child? What if the baby is born with an illness again? Plus, you¡¯re very busy with work


    now. Where will you find the time to take care of the child? Are you going to give up your position as


    the chairman? I won¡¯t agree to you keeping it!¡±


    Martha said one thing after another before eventuallying to a stop as she told Wynn, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    give you a death order today. You have to abort the child! You can¡¯t give birth to it!¡±


    Wynn almost began to cry out of frustration. She stood up and stomped her foot on the ground angrily.


    She said, ¡°Mom, can you stop being so unreasonable? This kid belongs to me and Philip. I have the


    right to decide such a thing myself!¡±


    Martha jumped up and pped Wynn across the face. She screamed, ¡°Shut up! You can¡¯t have this


    child! If you dare give birth to this child, I¡¯ll disown you! I¡¯m telling you now. I raised you, so you have to


    listen to me!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you the truth now. I am fond of Joel and he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s qualified to be my


    son-inw. Either you abort the child and divorce Philip, or get out!¡±


    Martha said angrily. She was fuming. Why couldn¡¯t her stupid daughter get the point?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Mom, why do you always look down on Philip? What¡¯s so bad about him? Plus, there¡¯s nothing


    between me and Joel! Stop forcing me!¡±


    Wynn covered her face as she yelled. Her eyes were red, and tears had begun welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, tell me then. What¡¯s so good about Philip? Is he richer or more prestigious than Joel? Joel is the


    young master of the Harris Group and has a worth of a few billion bucks! How could that piece of


    trashpare with him?¡±


    Martha snorted before saying stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m going to say it today. You must abort that child!¡±


    Having said that, Martha turned around and left.


    On the other hand, Wynn covered her face with her hands and started to cry. She looked very weak


    and fragile as she sat in the waiting area.


    At that time, Philip was ying with M in the hospital room. When he noticed that Wynn had been


    gone for a long time, he decided to look for her. That was when he spotted Wynn crying alone.


    ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Philip was heartbroken.


    Wynn wiped away her tears and forced a smile. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    After saying that, Wynn got up and left.


    Philip watched Wynn¡¯s back and frowned. What had Martha done to Wynn this time?


    Meanwhile, after Martha left the hospital, she went back home to grab a pair of sunsses and a face


    mask before heading out once again.


    At an alley, in a shop that sold traditional Chinese medicine.


    Martha entered the shop and looked around before saying to the shopkeeper, ¡°Do you have anything


    that can be used to abort a baby?¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    The shopkeeper was a fat middle-aged man. He watched as the woman who was covered from head


    to toe entered his shop.


    Something to abort a baby?


    Such a thing was illegal!


    ¡°No. No. We don¡¯t have things like that,¡± the fat shopkeeper said immediately and resumed tending to


    the dried herbs that were on the table.


    Smack!


    Martha took out ten thousand bucks in cash from her bag and mmed it on the table. She asked


    coldly, ¡°Do you have it or not?¡±


    The fat shopkeeper nced at the money and frowned. He looked at the woman in front of him and


    insisted, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t had such a thing for a long time. Take back your money.¡±


    Martha did not believe him. Thus, she took out another twenty thousand from her bag and mmed it


    down on the table. She asked, ¡°Something to abort a baby. Do you have it or not?¡±


    To be honest, Martha felt something poke at her heart when she took out the extra stack of cash.


    Nevertheless, in order to make Wynn be Madam Harris, and in order to make sure that she had a


    nice life in the future, she was prepared to go to such lengths.


    If her stupid daughter refused to listen to her, she would take matters into her own hands.


    Now, the shopkeeper was stunned. He looked at the bright red bills and started to have bad thoughts.


    Subsequently, the shopkeeper walked away from the counter, closed the door, and drew the curtains.


    Then, he took the money and smiled tteringly as he said, ¡°Madam, please wait for a moment.¡±


    After saying that, the shopkeeper went to the courtyard and dilly-dallied for a while before taking out a


    set of medicine and putting it on the table. He asked, ¡°Who is it for, madam?¡±


    Martha looked at the fat shopkeeper coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. How should one


    consume this? It won¡¯t hurt the mother, right?¡±


    The fat shopkeeper said, ¡°Madam, to be honest with you, abortion medicine isn¡¯t good, and it¡¯ll


    definitely harm the mother¡¯s body in a few ways. However, you can buy some medicine to nurse the


    mother¡¯s body back to health. I¡¯ll go get them for you right now.¡±


    Once the fat shopkeeper had finished speaking, he went to get some medicine that was used to nurse


    one¡¯s body and soothe his or her nerves.


    Martha spent about forty thousand bucks before she left the shop happily.


    To someone who loved money like Martha, forty thousand bucks was the equivalent of her own flesh


    and blood.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When Martha got home, she immediately started getting busy and began to brew the medicine.


    Shortly after, the house and courtyard were filled with the smell of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Charles returned home and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing? Who¡¯s sick?¡±


    Martha felt rather guilty. After all, there was no doubt that she would go to hell for doing something like


    this. Nevertheless, she said, ¡°Wynn is pregnant, right? I¡¯m brewing some medicine for the baby.¡±


    Charles smiled and said, ¡°How wonderful. You were saying you didn¡¯t want the child this morning and


    you¡¯re doing this now? Oh, you must have a sharp tongue but mean well. I think Philip and Wynn are


    great together. Stop berating our son-inw in the future. He¡¯s family after all.¡±


    At this point, Martha felt very guilty. Nheless, she was not bothered to say anything and merely


    chuckled in reply. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Go do your own thing. I¡¯ll send the medicine over to Wynnie once it¡¯s


    done.¡±


    Charles did not say anything else and merely hummed a song as he went back to his room.


    At the same time, in the chairman¡¯s office in Apex Group, Philip could be heard talking to George.


    ¡°Old Man George, great news, Wynnie is pregnant.¡±


    Philip was extremely happy. He sat with one leg over the other as he beamed happily.


    When George heard that, he became so excited that he started sobbing. He said, ¡°Young Master, is the


    young madam really pregnant?¡±


    Philip nodded and grunted a reply before saying, ¡°Yeah, we confirmed it this morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright! That¡¯s wonderful. If the old master hears about it, he¡¯ll be very happy. There are now two


    children.¡±


    George wiped his teary eyes. He felt genuinely happy for his young master.


    There was now another addition to the rkes.


    His or her birth would definitely astonish the world.


    ¡°Young master, what are you nning to do?¡± George asked.


    Philip thought for a while before saying, ¡°After Wynn gives birth to this child, I¡¯ll take them home. Maybe


    it¡¯s time I tell them my true identity.¡±


    Philip had pondered about it for a very long time. What happened that morning touched him greatly.


    His mother-inw had always looked down on him. Hence, he would use his identity to tell her who the


    son-inw she had been calling a piece of trash throughout the past three years really was.


    ¡°Right, how¡¯s my father?¡± Philip asked.


    George shook his head and sighed. ¡°Young master, do you really not want toe back now? The old


    master misses you a lot. Plus, a lot of things have happened at home. You really need to go back and


    take charge of the situation. The old master can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    George was anxious. The old master was getting weaker and weaker. Philip had to return and inherit


    the family¡¯s estates and abundant wealth.


    The rkes could not fall into Giada¡¯s hands.


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened, and he nodded. He said, ¡°I understand. Soon.¡±


    Philip wanted to go back as well. However, he still had to wait because of the contract he had with


    Giada.


    He had to be patient for the next few days. If not, he would lose everything.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be going if there¡¯s nothing else,¡± said Philip.


    Just as Philip was about to leave, George asked anxiously, ¡°Young master, what are you nning to do


    with Miss Sommerset? Her birthday ising, and she¡¯s nning to host a party here. She has invited


    a few rich and famous people. Some of them have evene all the way from Capital City.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face fell. Did Chloe want to make such a scene for her birthday?


    What about the thing he had promised her?


    What was she nning to do?

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to settle it. Prepare a present for me.¡±


    Philip said before walking out of the chairman¡¯s office.


    The moment he left Apex Group, he bumped into Ynda at its underground entrance.


    She was dressed like a vixen with the low cut top she had on. Additionally, her scent was very strong


    as she was wearing strong perfume. While she walked, her bottom that was perky swayed from one


    side to another.


    ¡°Hey, are you blind?¡±


    Ynda crashed headfirst into Philip, and she yelled angrily.


    ¡°Philip, why are you here, you cuckold?¡±


    Ynda lifted her head. Just as she was about to yell some more, she saw that it was Philip who was


    standing in front of her. Instantly, an evil smirk appeared on her face.


    Philip frowned, and he said coldly, ¡°Do you not know how to speak properly?¡±


    Hehe.


    Ynda yed with her hair in a teasing manner as she scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your wife Wynn is


    doing immoral things, and you¡¯re still ying dumb?¡±


    Philip was such a worthless fool. His wife was cheating on him, and he still had the guts to visit the


    ce?


    Did he not know where he was?


    Apex Group!


    The tower of the number onepany in the city!


    ¡°Ynda, watch your mouth.¡± Philip had been in a good mood, however, he was now beginning to feel


    annoyed.


    Ynda always loved to make something out of nothing.


    Nevertheless, Ynda was taken aback as she had not expected a stupid idiot like Philip to respond to


    her in such a manner.


    p!


    Ynda angrily pped Philip across the face without any exnation. Then, she pointed at his nose


    and yelled, ¡°Philip, who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that! Do you believe that I¡¯ll


    find someone to kill you?¡±


    Philip was stunned. He had not expected Ynda to p him. It all happened too suddenly.


    ¡°Ynda Lee, you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Philip was mad. He could endure Martha pping him. However, who did Ynda think she was?


    He was the one who had previously helped her pay the bill of six million bucks in the restaurant!


    This b*tch!


    Thud!


    Ynda saw that Philip was starting to be angry, so she kicked him. She yelled angrily, ¡°Damn


    you! Why are you getting so worked up? I don¡¯t even want to pay attention to you! Go back to your


    wife, you cuckold!¡±


    After she said that, Ynda left as her heels clicked on the ground. Her bottom swayed as she quickly


    ran away.


    Philip felt a stinging pain on his face, and he clutched his stomach.


    Ynda was so f*cking vicious.


    On the other end, Martha had finished brewing the medicine. Thus, she hurriedly called Wynn.


    ¡°Wynnie, where are you?¡± Martha chuckled and asked.


    Wynn had just gotten off work and was about to swing by the hospital.


    She was still angry about what had happened that morning. Hence, she replied with an agitated tone of


    voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital. What is it, mom? If it¡¯s about what happened this morning, I don¡¯t want


    to talk about it.¡±


    How could Martha let that happen? Martha chuckled and immediately said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the


    hospital too. Wait for me.¡±


    Wynn seemed clueless and innocent after hanging up the phone. She did not know what her mother


    was trying to pull again.


    Wynn got to the hospital and stayed with M for a while. Shortly after, Martha arrived with a thermos in


    her hands.


    Martha fawned over Wynn as she said with a grin on her face, ¡°Wynnie, here. I know I said a few wrong


    things this morning. So, I brewed some traditional Chinese medicine for you and the baby. I made this


    especially for you. Drink it now.¡±


    After saying that, Martha removed the lid of the thermos. The smell of the ck liquid inside it was very


    strong.


    Wynn had never liked drinking such things even when she was small. Thus, she pinched her nose and


    said, ¡°Mom, take it away. I don¡¯t want it. It stinks.¡±


    How could Martha let her opportunity slip away? Hence, she said earnestly, ¡°What do you know? Drink


    it. I made it with my heart and soul. What¡¯s wrong? Are you still mad at me?¡±


    Martha was obviously mad now. She ced the bowl on one side and pretended to cry. ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m


    just doing it for your own good. Why can¡¯t you understand my good intentions?¡±


    Wynn saw Martha sobbing uncontrobly and quickly said, ¡°Alright, mom. I¡¯ll drink it, happy?¡±


    After saying that, Wynn looked at Martha and picked up the bowl of medicine. It looked as if she had to


    force herself with all her might just to do so.


    The medicine smelled so bitter.


    ¡°Drink up.¡± Martha anxiously looked at her from the side.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Wynn was almost about to start drinking the medicine, and Martha felt anxious and frantic as she


    watched on.


    After all, she was her own daughter.


    ¡®Wynnie, I am so sorry, but I don¡¯t have a choice. You won¡¯t have a good future with that worthless bum,


    Philip. Since you won¡¯t abort the child, I¡¯ll be the bad guy then!¡¯


    Marta said callously in her heart.


    Still holding the bowl, Wynn was about to drink the medicine. However, just then, her phone rang.


    Wynn hesitated for a moment before cing the bowl down. Then, she looked at the caller ID and saw


    that it was from herpany.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll drink itter. I need to take this.¡±


    Wynn got up and walked out of the room to answer her phone.


    Martha was extremely anxious. She yelled, ¡°Hey, Wynnie, drink this before you take the call.¡±


    Nevertheless, Wynn had already left.


    Martha was livid. She was so close.


    The next moment, Wynn came back. However, she merely grabbed her bag in a rush and kissed M


    before heading out once more.


    ¡°Hey, Wynnie, drink the medicine.¡± Martha was frantic.


    Wynn turned around to look at Martha before saying with a contradicting look on her face, ¡°No need,


    mom. Next time. I have something to take care of. I need to go now.¡±


    Having said that, Wynn quickly walked out of the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Martha began stomping her foot in anger. She had wasted an entire afternoon brewing the


    medicine, and it had gone to waste.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be mad at mummy. Mummy is very busy and tired at work¡­¡±


    M said childishly. She was ying with her doll on the bed; she looked naive and lovable.


    Martha turned her head around to look at M before walking over. Forcefully, she poked M¡¯s


    forehead and began to yell through gritted teeth, ¡°You bastard child! It¡¯s all your fault! Your daddy is a


    worthless bum, and you¡¯re a little bastard! Your mom is pregnant now. Once your mommy gives birth to


    the new baby, your daddy and mommy won¡¯t want you anymore. They¡¯ll throw you into a garbage bin,


    and you¡¯ll starve to death!¡±


    When M heard this, tears started to fall from her eyes onto her face like raindrops. She bawled,


    ¡°Mommy, mom¡­ Daddy, dad¡­¡±


    Martha was still mad as she grabbed M¡¯s hair and yelled, ¡°Cry more! If you ever cry again, I¡¯ll kill you.


    You little bastard child!¡±


    M started sobbing loudly out of fear before finally biting her lip. At the moment, she looked extremely


    wronged and pitiful.


    Having heard her, the female nurse who was on shift quickly ran over. When she saw Martha treating


    M so rudely and boorishly, she became enraged.


    ¡°Who are you? Who gave you permission to bully the child?¡±


    The nurse was a tall and slender woman. She held M in her arms as her heart crumbled into pieces.


    Sheforted M repeatedly as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, M. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    M buried her head in the nurse¡¯s shoulder. She was bawling heavily and was inconsble.


    Martha was already mad. Hence, when she saw the nurse act so aggressively toward her, she pointed


    at her and yelled angrily, ¡°Who are you? Do you even have the right to speak? You¡¯re just the child¡¯s


    nurse. How dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    When the nurse saw that Martha was fighting back, she retorted fiercely, ¡°You yelled at the child, so


    you¡¯re at fault! Who are you? If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call security!¡±


    Martha scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re using a chicken feather as an excuse to order me around now, huh? You¡¯re just


    a nurse that my daughter hired. How dare you speak to me like that. Do you believe me when I say I¡¯ll


    ask her to fire you?


    When the nurse heard that, she was shocked.


    Her daughter?


    ¡°You are¡­¡± the nurse asked probingly.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m her grandmother. Why? Scared? Apologize to me now. If not, I¡¯ll tell my daughter to fire


    you!¡±


    Martha crossed her arms in front of her chest and lifted her chin up high. Her head began bobbing left


    and right, and she looked extremely arrogant and unreasonable.


    The nurse was obviously a child from a poor family, yet she had the guts to order her around? She was


    asking to die!


    However, the nurse became even more furious.


    The mean, irrational, troublemaking, middle-aged woman in front of her was M¡¯s grandmother?


    What a joke!


    How could there be such an evil grandmother?


    No wonder she had never seen her visit the child before, and was always Mr. Philip and Miss Wynn


    who visited alternately.


    Now, Anne Foster knew why.


    How would Mr. Philip and Miss Wynn live nice lives with a mother and mother-inw like this?


    ¡°Excuse you, but I won¡¯t apologize! On the other hand, you should be the one apologizing to the child!


    Since you¡¯re M¡¯s grandmother and have said such horrible things, you¡¯ve hurt M tremendously!¡±


    Anne refused to give in. She was insistent on standing her ground.


    She was not afraid of Martha!

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Naturally, their argument attracted the attention of many patients in the hospital and visiting families.


    They all gathered around to watch what was going on.


    Everyone could be seen pointing fingers and discussing loudly.


    ¡°Oh, that must be the child¡¯s grandmother. How devious!¡±


    ¡°My heart is in pieces. How could that woman scold the child like that? I heard what she said just now.


    It was horrible!¡±


    ¡°I recall the little girl¡¯s parents to be nice people who are very friendly. How is it possible that they have


    such an evil mother?¡±


    Instantly, Martha felt as if she had been insulted.


    She was furious because everyone was pointing fingers and faulting her. Consequently, Martha walked


    up to the nurse and pped her across the face. She yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you even


    qualified to meddle in our family affairs? You¡¯re just a nurse who my daughter and son-inw hired.


    Don¡¯t start feeling too proud of yourself, and don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. If not, I¡¯ll p you


    to death, understand?¡±


    Anne was stunned. Her face had begun turning red from the p.


    Martha was beyond evil.


    Nevertheless, Anne endured it because M was in her arms.


    ¡°I did take your son-inw and daughter¡¯s money, but it has nothing to do with you. You have to


    apologize to M today. If not, you won¡¯t be allowed to leave this ce!¡±


    Anne was a nice and kind woman. Undoubtedly, she could not stand a woman like Martha.


    Martha was a woman that had a heart made of snakes and scorpions!


    It was the first time Anne had seen someone treat their own granddaughter in such a manner.


    Being criticized by everyone, Martha was enraged. She red at Anne and pped her once more.


    She shrieked, ¡°You stupid b*tch, say that again. Do you believe me that I¡¯ll rip your mouth off your face?


    You¡¯re just a penniless fool, and you¡¯re taking our money. You¡¯re just a nurse and should know your


    ce. My daughter is the chairwoman of Beacon Pharmaceutical. Who are you? How dare you talk to


    me like that?¡±


    Anne¡¯s face was bright red after being pped twice. However, because of her unbending personality,


    she continued to lift her head and say, ¡°Yes, I do work for your money. However, I can stop taking it as


    well. You can¡¯t insult me like this. I¡¯m going to call Mr. Philip and tell him I quit!¡±


    When Martha heard this, she began to panic. What if Philip found out about what happened?


    Hence, Martha reached out her hand and smacked Anne¡¯s phone away when she saw thetter taking


    it out. Consequently, the phonended on the floor, and its screen became cracked.


    ¡°How dare you call him! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Right after, Martha began to pull at Anne¡¯s hair. She pulled at it with all of her might as she shrieked


    loudly, ¡°You b*tch! Don¡¯t you know the rules? That useless bum¡¯s money is my money. My daughter¡¯s


    money is my money. If you dare fight against me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The crowd that was watching did not dare to help Anne when they saw this scene.


    They only wanted to watch the drama. If they jumped in and helped, they were unsure of what would


    happen to them.


    With her arms, Anne tightly held on to M who was crying loudly. At the same time, she endured


    Martha¡¯s punches and kicks.


    In the end, Martha pressed Anne against the bed and began pping her repeatedly.


    By this point, Anne had ced M aside. Anne¡¯s ace was red, and it was covered with handprints.


    Additionally, her uniform had been ripped open, exposing her skin.


    Anne gritted her teeth; her eyes were filled with tears and grievances.


    ¡°You¡¯re an insufferable bully!¡±


    Anne wailed and ran out while covering her mouth.


    On the other hand, Martha pointed at the crowd that was at the door and yelled proudly as if she were


    a rooster that had won a cockfight, ¡°What are you looking at? Get lost!¡±


    A lot of them were infuriated, but they did not dare to do anything.


    After yelling at the onlookers, Martha looked at M who was sobbing in the corner. She pointed at M


    and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you next time.¡±


    After that, Martha turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, Anne ran out of the hospital and came to the garden. She covered her face and bawled as


    she squatted on the ground.


    She felt extremely wronged.


    She had never been humiliated like this before. She was poor but had integrity.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    How dare Martha humiliate her like that!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Annie?¡±


    All of a sudden, Philip walked over to her; he was holding a lunchbox and a bag of fruits.


    When Anne heard Philip¡¯s voice, she turned around and quickly wiped away her tears.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Anne forced a smile. Her eyes were red like someone who had just cried.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re fine? You were crying so heavily just now. Tell me, who bullied you? I¡¯ll


    stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°Who else? It was your horrible mother-inw!¡±


    A nurse walked over and red at Philip furiously before saying to him, ¡°She attacked Annie and made


    her look like this in front of everyone just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, She, please stop saying such things. Mr. Philip, don¡¯t listen to her. Nothing happened.¡±


    Anne clutched the other nurse¡¯s skirt and hinted at her with her eyes.


    Martha?


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Philip asked with furrowed brows.


    The other nurse could not take it anymore. ¡°The more you don¡¯t want me to tell him, the more I want to.


    Philip, I¡¯m telling you, your mother-inw is a monster. She just¡­¡±


    When Philip heard what the other nurse said, he felt rage well up in his body. Additionally, his entire


    body turned cold.


    He grabbed Anne and said icily, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Anne was nervous. Hence, she said while she was being dragged by Philip, ¡°Mr. Philip, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m


    fine. She¡¯s your mother-inw after all. If you guys fight because of me, I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    Despite feeling aggrieved, Anne knew her ce.


    Martha was Mr. Philip¡¯s mother-inw after all. If they fought because of her, she would feel bad.


    She was just a child from a poor family. Her parents had told her that she had to endure every hardship


    thrown to her, and she could not fight with other people.


    Not to mention, Mr. Philip had always been good to her. She could not bear cause him any trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just listen to me. Even though she¡¯s my mother-inw, she can¡¯t be allowed to be so


    unreasonable.¡±


    Philipforted Anne. Even though he had managed to endure Martha for the past three years


    because of Wynn, he could not let the current matter go just like that.


    Martha had involved other people in her unreasonableness. How could Philip just let her be like that,


    showing her temper and cruelness?


    Not long after, Philip ran into Martha who was about to exit the hospital.


    Astonishingly, she had a huge smile stered on her face as she held her bag and yelled at the people


    around her.


    It was as if she owned this hospital.


    ¡°What are you penniless bums looking at? Why? My daughter is the chairwoman of Beacon


    Pharmaceutical. You can¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Martha pointed at the family members of the patients and yelled rudely. It was as if her actions were


    justified because she was the one yelling the loudest.


    After Martha finished shouting, she turned around to leave. However, she then saw Philip and Anne


    walking toward her.


    In the blink of an eye, Martha became even more enraged. She ran over, pointed at Anne who was


    behind Philip, and yelled, ¡°You little b*tch! How dare you have the cheek toe back? I¡¯m going to kill


    you!¡±


    Having said that, Martha lifted her hand in an attempt to p Annie.


    Nevertheless, Anne hid behind Philip out of fear. Her eyes were teary as she lowered her head and


    yelled, ¡°Who are you to p me?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You have a temper now, huh? Do you think I won¡¯t hit you because you have this useless bum


    with you? He¡¯s just good-for-nothing in my household. He has to listen to me as well!¡±


    Martha pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and yelled bossily. She did not respect her son-inw at all.


    Philip, who was standing in front of Anne, caught Martha¡¯s p and said with a solemn face, ¡°Martha


    Yates, shut the f*ck up!¡±


    ¡°Philip, are you insane? Is that how you talk to me? Get lost!¡±


    Martha screeched.


    How dare Philip call her by her name? He was being truant!


    Who did he think he was?


    He was merely the useless son-inw of the Johnston family!


    ¡°Apologize to Anne. She¡¯s a nurse I hired.¡±


    Philip said coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Philip, are you confused about your status? What do you mean the nurse you hired? I am the


    matriarch of the house. You¡¯re just a son-inw. Are you even qualified to speak to me? Are you


    looking for a beating?¡±


    Martha said rudely as she lifted her hand to p him.


    It was too sudden!


    Her useless, good-for-nothing son-inw was rebelling against her! She would p him in front of


    everyone to let him know who was the boss!


    p!


    When Philip saw that Martha was about to p him, he did not dodge. On the other hand, Anne ran out


    from behind Philip and took the p for him.


    Consequently, a loud thud was heard as it reverberated throughout the corridor of the hospital.


    Anne clutched her face and cheeks that were red. Her eyes were filled with tears as she said


    aggrievedly, ¡°Mr. Philip, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face fell as anger welled up in his heart. Martha was so unreasonable!


    He was very unfortunate to have a mother-inw like her. It was as if he had umted eight


    generations of misfortune and was suffering the consequences.


    Philip had to make Martha apologize to Anne about what had happened that day.


    Internally, Martha wasughing. She furrowed her brows and started to mutter.


    Did Philip and Anne have an illicit rtionship?


    No, she had to tell Wynn about it.


    The two had to be cahooting behind their backs.


    At this moment, the crowd started to berate Martha loudly.


    ¡°That woman is so overbearing! If I were him, I would kill her!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m so mad watching this!¡±


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be scared. You have our full support. Your mother-inw is so evil!¡±


    When Martha heard everyone talking about her, her expression changed, and she had the urge to


    leave.


    ¡°Get lost! Do you not understand humannguage?¡± Martha lifted her hand once again.


    However, just as her hand was about to make contact with Philip¡¯s face, thetter caught hold of her


    wrist.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing?¡±


    Martha said in an icy tone.


    Philip¡¯s face was as cold as ice water, yet mes could be seen burning in his eyes. He said, ¡°Martha


    Yates, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t you dare think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re


    Wynn¡¯s mother! Apologize to Anne now!¡±


    ¡°Apologize to a stupid b*tch like her? Are you insane? Not to mention, you¡¯re only a piece of trash in my


    eye, Philip. Who are you to talk to me in that tone? Let go!¡±


    Martha was gritting her teeth in anger. The useless bum was being disrespectful to her!


    She had to tell Wynn about it when she got home. She had to ask Wynn to divorce him!


    ¡®If he continues to stay in the family, I¡¯ll leave!¡¯

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Philip threw Martha¡¯s hand aside and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed the one at fault this time. Anne is the


    nurse I hired, and you hit her for no reason. There¡¯s no question that you have to take responsibility! It¡¯s


    fine if you don¡¯t want to. You can leave now. I¡¯ll call the cops and let them handle this.¡±


    When Martha heard Philip say that he would call the cops, she was terrified.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re going to be the end of me! You spineless coward, how dare you threaten me!¡±


    Martha pointed at Philip angrily. She thought that a useless bum like him would not dare do anything.


    She had not expected him to be so unyielding.


    If he called the cops, she would be at a loss too.


    Apologize?


    Impossible!


    Martha started to throw a tantrum as she screeched unreasonably, ¡°Why should I apologize? Why don¡¯t


    you ask her why she got hit? I¡¯m going to kill that little b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Tell me then.¡±


    Philip looked at Martha coldly. He was ready to listen to her made-up stories.


    ¡°She¡­ She disrespected me in the hospital room. She called me an old hag. Plus, I saw her hitting


    M and pulling her hair. She was abusing M! Don¡¯t you think I should have taught her a lesson?¡±


    Martha was infuriated. She started making up stories on the spot as she med everything she had


    done on Anne. Additionally, she pointed at Annie and yelled loudly, ¡°This nurse you hired is a devious


    woman! How can I face my daughter if I don¡¯t kill her? How would I face my granddaughter?¡±


    After that, Martha sat on the ground and started to make a scene.


    On the other hand, Anne had begun sweating profusely out of panic. She shook her head and tried to


    exin with her eyes were filled with tears of grievance, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I did not, Mr. Philip! She¡¯s lying! It was


    her¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Martha jumped to her feet and pointed at Anne. She threatened, ¡°It was you, and you still dare to


    quibble and spout nonsense. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Philip stopped Martha and roared, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Martha¡¯s heart began to pound in fear when she heard that. For a moment, she felt that Philip was very


    terrifying.


    Thus, while feeling guilty, Martha stood at one side.


    Philip frowned. He did not say anything and merely entered the hospital room. There, he saw M on


    the bed with another nurse.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    When poor little M saw that Philip was there, she spread her arms to ask for a hug from her father.


    She felt extremely wronged.


    ¡°M, it¡¯s fine now. Let me ask you, did Annie or grandma hit you just now?¡±


    Philip held M and asked in a soft voice.


    M¡¯s huge eyes glimmered as tears filled them. She was terrified.


    She was scared that her father would fight with her grandma, so she stammered, ¡°Daddy, Annie and


    grandma did not hit me. I identally knocked into something¡­¡±


    She knocked into something?


    Philip looked at the red handprint on M¡¯s face and felt the fire of rage slowly beginning to engulf him.


    M was the one who had been pped, but Philip was the one in pain.


    ¡®Martha Yates, you should not have hit M!¡¯


    After putting M down, Philip asked the nurse to look after her. Then, he turned around and strode out


    of the hospital room with anger and coldness.


    At this point, Philip was no longer the spineless coward who used to let anyone bully and walk all over


    him.


    His eyes were bloodshot and filled with inexhaustible rage.


    Three years. He had endured Martha¡¯s temper and evil behavior for three years!


    On the other hand, she had never exercised restraint and had now be even worse!


    After exiting the room, Philip walked over to the crowd. There were already a few nurses trying to get


    the people to leave.


    Nevertheless, Martha was still yelling at the other party, ¡°You little b*tch, who allowed you to spew


    nonsense? Do you believe me that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    Aggrievedly, Anne held her head high. There were tears in her eyes, however, she refused to give in.


    ¡°What did you do? What does M know? This little b*tch was the one who hit her!¡±


    Martha was firm and insistent. Nheless, she felt somewhat guilty. Especially when she saw Philip


    walking toward her with a murderous aura. She took a few steps backward subconsciously and asked


    in terror, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Instantly, the entire corridor was filled with Philip¡¯s murderous aura. Consequently, everyone trembled


    in fear.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have hit M!¡±


    Philip clenched his teeth. His eyes were red as he clenched his fists and lifted his hand¡­

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    p!


    The sound of a p reverberated across the entire corridor!


    Philip swung his hand down and forcefully pped Martha across the face!


    The mistreatment and grievance he had endured throughout the past three years were allpressed


    into this one p. It was enough to send Martha flying to the floor!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Martha shrieked loudly as she clutched her face. She looked at Philip in disbelief and yelled in anger,


    ¡°Y-Y-You! How dare you p me? Philip rke, you¡¯re insane! How dare a piece of trash like you p


    me! I am your mother-inw!¡±


    Martha was going to explode from anger!


    How dare a spineless good-for-nothing hit her?


    He was rebelling against her!


    Did Philip want to die?


    Did he want to get out of her family?


    Martha was gritting her teeth in anger. Additionally, her face was in excruciating pain after being


    pped. Martha got up from the floor and pointed at Philip before she started yelling and shoving him


    furiously, ¡°Philip! I want my daughter to divorce you! I will never forgive you for what happened today!¡±


    p!


    In the end, Philip pped her once more!


    He hit her with the same amount of force so both sides of her face would bnce out.


    The p stunned Marthapletely. She widened her eyes and looked at the useless bum in front of


    her in disbelief.


    He had been weak and submissive for the past three years.


    He had to have gone crazy!


    Philip had to be crazy!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Anne was so scared that her heart had begun pounding in her chest. She covered her mouth and


    watched in disbelief.


    Mr. Philip was too manly!


    It was his mother-inw! Would he be alright?


    The crowd watching from the side erupted in cheers for Philip. Their cheers echoed throughout the


    room.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! What a relieving p!¡±


    ¡°That evil and old woman deserves to be pped in the mouth!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I was so mad just now! I¡¯m starting to sweat cold sweat for that kid.¡±


    Martha clutched her face in pain and stomped her foot. She yelled, ¡°Philip, are you crazy? Don¡¯t think


    abouting to my house ever again! I don¡¯t have a son-inw like you! Just you wait!¡±


    After she finished yelling, Martha clutched her face and ran out of the hospital in shame and anger.


    She did not dare to stay there any longer. So many people were criticizing her. They could drown her


    with their saliva.


    It has to be said that even after leaving the hospital, Martha could be seen clutching her face in pain.


    At the entrance of the hospital, Martha stomped her foot and turned around. She red at the building


    as she said, ¡°Philip rke, we¡¯re on totally opposite standpoints now. I will separate you and Wynnie!¡±


    Over on the other side, Philip brought Anne to the hospital room.


    The young woman was still sobbing and looked extremely aggrieved. She said, ¡°Mr. Philip, will you be


    fine after pping Madam Yates like that? Will you get into any trouble because of me?¡±


    As Anne spoke, she got up and quickly apologized with her head lowered, ¡°Mr. Philip, I didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose. I-I¡¯ll apologize to Madam Yates now. I¡¯ll beg her to forgive you.¡±


    After saying that, Anne wanted to exit the room, but Philip stopped her.


    He admired Anne¡¯s personality. Not to mention, she was pretty. However, she was normally very quiet.


    Philip had heard that Anne lived in poverty and had a younger brother in the hospital as well. Thus, she


    needed a lot of money for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Philip said before taking out his phone. He then transferred four thousand bucks to Anne and told her,


    ¡°This is your sry for the month.¡±


    Anne took out her phone and saw the amount Philip had transferred to her ount. She eximed in


    surprise, ¡°Four thousand bucks? Mr. Philip, have you made a mistake?¡±


    A nurse¡¯s sry was only three thousand bucks, but he had transferred four thousand to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The extra one thousand is me apologizing to you on behalf of my mother-inw.¡± Philip smiled


    like a big brother.


    Anne shook her head. She wanted to transfer it back to him. Thus, she said, ¡°No, three thousand bucks


    is three thousand bucks. Plus, you already stood up for me. I can¡¯t ept the extra money.¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    No, she could not allow it. Anne knew Mr. Philip was not from a wealthy family.


    Additionally, from what she had observed that day, he did not have a high status in his family.


    She could not ept the money.


    Nevertheless, Philip stopped her. He chuckled and said, ¡°Why are you being so courteous with me? If


    you don¡¯t ept the money, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±


    Fire her?


    Anne was shocked. She could not lose her job. Pressing her lips together, Anne bit them and bowed as


    she thanked Philip repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Philip.¡±


    Philip did not say anything.


    In the evening, Philip went out looking for Anne and found her in the garden on a phone call. Thetter


    was crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Anne?¡± Philip walked over to her and asked in concern.


    Anne hung up the phone and wiped away her tears. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Philip knew that the young woman was very stubborn. After all, she refused to tell him anything. Hence,


    Philip sat down and nced at her phone. On her lock screen, he saw a cute, little boy that was smiling


    brightly. However, the boy was sick and had a breathing tube in him; he was forcing himself to smile at


    the camera.


    Philip was emotionally stirred. He asked, ¡°Is that your brother?¡±


    Anne pressed her lips together and looked at the photo. She smiled softly. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s cute, right?¡±


    Philip nodded. ¡°Your brother is like a little man. He¡¯s very strong.¡±


    Anne nodded. She caressed her phone screen and said, ¡°He¡¯s only eight but he¡¯s so smart. He¡¯s


    always number one in his ss.¡±


    As Anne talked about her brother, love and proudness filled her eyes.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I heard people say that you¡¯re always working hard. You work three jobs a


    day. In the morning, you¡¯re a nurse at the hospital. Meanwhile, at night, you work at a part-time job and


    study at the same time. You get a schrship every year. To be honest, I¡¯m impressed by you. Are you


    doing this to save up money for your brother¡¯s medical fees?¡±


    Anne was not expecting Philip to be so concerned about her life. She smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, my


    brother is still young. My parents are not around anymore. He¡¯s my only family member now. If I don¡¯t


    take care of him, no one will.¡±


    Philip smiled and reminisced about his past. He said, ¡°You¡¯re stronger than your brother. Actually, I lost


    my mother when I was 12. I wasn¡¯t so strong back then. I locked myself in my room for more than a


    month.¡±


    Anne was surprised. Sheforted in a small voice, ¡°Mr. Philip, your mother must have been a very


    beautiful woman, right?¡±


    Philip folded his arms behind his head and looked at the blue sky. He said, ¡°Yeah, she was the kindest


    and gentlest woman on earth. That day, it felt as if the sky had fallen. However, I then met another


    woman. A woman who changed me.¡±


    Philip smiled sweetly as he talked about it.


    ¡°It must be Miss Wynn.¡±


    Anne pressed her lips together and clenched her canine teeth together. She smiled and said with tears


    in the corner of her eyes.


    She was envious of the love Mr. Philip and Miss Wynn had between them.


    Philip touched his nose and asked out of the blue, ¡°Right, what does your brother have?¡±


    Anne turned her head. There was a sad expression on her face as she said, ¡°Leukemia.¡±


    Philip inhaled deeply and felt helpless. He said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to treat leukemia. Not only does he need a


    compatible bone marrow, but he also needs a huge sum of money to pay for the medical fees. Can you


    handle it alone?¡±


    Anne chuckled bitterly and did not answer Philip. Instead, she glued her eyes to the optimistic little boy


    on her lock screen.


    Philip looked at Annie and got up. He asked, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    Anne did not understand Philip. She blinked and merely looked at him curiously. She said, ¡°Mr. Philip,


    what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I can help you. I can find a way for you to pay for the medical bills,¡± Philip said.


    Philip was genuinely fond of Anne. However, he only viewed her as his little sister.


    The reason was that he saw a young woman he used to know in Anne.


    That very young woman was someone who had given up everything for him.


    She was who would be locked in the deepest part of Philip¡¯s memory forever.


    It was Philip¡¯s biological sister, Hannah rke.


    She gave up everything including her life to save him.


    Anne was stunned. Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. If you want to thank me, just treat me


    as your big brother, or you can even offer your body to me. However, I think Miss Wynn won¡¯t agree to


    thetter, so you can only be my sister.¡±


    Anne did not say anything. Philip continued, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I can only tell you that I¡¯m not


    the person you think I am. I¡¯m not a spineless coward, okay? Let me tell you the truth, I¡¯m loaded. It¡¯s


    only between you and me. You can¡¯t tell Miss Wynn.¡±


    Anne was silent for a long while. However, out of the blue, she grinned and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Philip.¡±


    Philip knew that Anne did not believe him, so he took her to the ATM machine in the hospital. He


    inserted his card and showed her his ount¡¯s bnce.


    When Anne saw the amount disyed on the screen, she was taken aback.


    H-He was so rich! How many zeros were there?


    More than 90 billion bucks!


    Mr. Philip was rich!


    Then, why had he always been so submissive and weak in front of his mother-inw?


    ¡­


    At the same time, Martha, who was still angry, reached home. When she got to the door, she took out


    her kets. Suddenly, two muscr men in sunsses and suits appeared behind her.


    They did not say anything. Instead, they grabbed Martha and threw her into a ck,mercial,


    seven-seater car. It has to be said that the way they carried her was simr to how one would carry a


    sow.


    ¡°Ah! Who are you people? Let me go! Help! I¡¯m being kidnapped!¡±


    Martha kicked and screamed, but it was no use.


    m!


    The car door was mmed shut, and the car sped away¡­

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Martha was roughly being pushed into a cafe.


    She was enraged. She pointed at the mountainous men in ck at the entrance and yelled, ¡°Who are


    you people? Let me out now! If not, I¡¯ll call the cops! This is kidnapping, and it¡¯s illegal!¡±


    Martha felt extremely guilty, and her hands were shaking uncontrobly. Nevertheless, she knew she


    could not show any signs of weakness. She had to be strong.


    On the other hand, the two men in ck who were blocking the door pretended to not hear her as they


    stood still in silence.


    They did not budge no matter how much Martha pushed them.


    Martha began to panic. She did not know where she was nor who they were. Where was she?


    At this moment, a graceful and sumptuous woman walked into the cafe. There were seven to eight


    bodyguards behind her. One could instantly tell that she was someone powerful after seeing this.


    Additionally, her presence caused the temperature of the cafe to fall by a few degrees. It became


    terrifyingly cold.


    Martha felt ashamed after seeing her temperament and appearance.


    The woman was so beautiful and at the same time so sharp at the edges.


    She had an aura to her, and Martha did not dare look at her. She could only tremble at one side.


    Martha was terrified. She was in a strange ce with a strange woman. Not to mention, that woman


    was walking toward her.


    ¡°Are you Martha Yates?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The woman opened her mouth. Her tone was icy and unquestionable.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s me. Who are you?¡±


    p!


    The other woman pped Martha without warning. The p was loud, and Martha was immediately


    taken aback after being pped.


    Did she just p her?


    ¡°Why did you hit me? Who are you? Do I even know you?¡±


    Martha was mad, but for some reason, she felt like an ant in the ocean after seeing the woman.


    So, she could only grind her teeth together.


    ¡°Remember, my name is Giada Wallis.¡±


    Giada said coldly.


    In her eyes, Martha was just an ant. If she wanted to, she could crush her with one finger.


    How could this evil woman be Philip¡¯s mother-inw? Philip was the bloodline of the rkes.


    Giada could not stand such a thing.


    Aside from the rkes themselves, no one else was allowed to berate another rke!


    ¡°Martha, I¡¯m warning you. From this day onward, be humble. If you dare be irrational and arrogant once


    more, I¡¯ll be sure to teach you a lesson on how to be a proper human being,¡± Giada said in an icy tone.


    Philip could endure such humiliation, but Giada could not.


    Insulting Philip was equivalent to insulting the entire rke Family.


    Additionally, Giada wanted to give Philip a warning. Undoubtedly, teaching his mother-inw a lesson


    would be the best move.


    ¡°I¡­ Who the hell are you?¡±


    Martha clutched her face. Her eyes were filled with confusion and terror.


    p!


    In the end, Giada merely pped her across the face once more. She said, ¡°Who I am is none of your


    business. Just remember that as long as I, Giada Wallis is here, a cheap woman like you has to live


    your life with your head down, understand?¡±


    ¡°I-I understand.¡±


    At this moment, how could Martha dare fight back? She was so shocked by Giada¡¯s presence that she


    did not dare to utter a single word.


    The big thieves hang the little ones. It was an urate statement to describe the situation.


    Martha had always been mean and unreasonable, now, she was met with an opponent. At that, it was


    an opponent that she was no match for.


    Under Giada¡¯s cold aura, Martha was like an unreasonable country bumpkin that hade face-to-


    face with a VIP from the city. Martha did not even dare to lift her head to look at her.


    Martha finally let out a breath of relief when Giada was gone.


    However, before she could inhale, the two huge men in ck walked over to her with their hands


    clenched in fists.


    Bam!


    A punchnded directly on Martha¡¯s eye!


    They began to hit her for as long as five minutes!


    When they were done, Martha was seen lifelessly lying on the floor. She was groaning uncontrobly,


    and her face was bruised and swollen.


    ¡°Stop hitting me, stop it. Please have mercy on me. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    Martha begged for mercy.


    Half an hourter, Martha was sent back to the old Johnston Manor like a dead dog. The men threw


    her onto the front door.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    When Charles returned and saw Martha, he was horrified. ¡°Honey, what happened? Who beat you


    up?¡±


    Charles helped Martha into the house. He was heartbroken after seeing the state she was in.


    Thus, Charles immediately busied himself with fetching Martha ice packs and rolling hard-boiled eggs


    on her bruises.


    Martha was fuming as she sat on the sofa. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She did not even know any Giada Wallis. Why had thetter beaten her up?


    ¡°What happened? Who made your face like this?¡±


    Charles was heartbroken. After all, this was the wife he had shared the same bed with for the past 20


    years.


    ¡°Who else? It was your wonderful son-inw, Philip! Why? Do you dare call him here and teach him a


    lesson?¡±


    Martha was seething. She was now talking without thinking. At the end of the day, she despised Philip


    after what had happened.


    When Charles heard that, he exploded from anger. He had changed his outlook on Philip. However, he


    was not expecting that useless scum to beat his own mother-inw. He had even gone as far as to


    beat her until her face was all swollen like a balloon.


    He was digging his own grave!


    ¡°What a revolting fool! Just you wait, I¡¯ll call him toe back right now with Wynn. They have to get a


    divorce!¡±


    Charles was quite terrifying whenever he became angry. He took out his phone and called Wynn. He


    said in a low voice, ¡°Get back here now! Your mom is in trouble!¡±


    After calling Wynn, he called Philip. He was furious, and he yelled, ¡°Philip, get back here right now!¡±


    When Philip and Wynn got home, the atmosphere in the living room was extremely icy.


    It was especially true when Wynn and Philip saw Martha sitting on the sofa, covered in bruises. They


    were both stunned.


    Charles was livid. When he saw Philip, he ran over to him and pped him across the face with all of


    his might.


    ¡°Philip, how dare you! How dare you beat up your own mother-inw! Get out of my house now! And,


    get a divorce with Wynn! I don¡¯t have a heartless son-inw like you!¡± Charles yelled angrily.


    Philip was being used of an absurd allegation. He exined helplessly, ¡°Dad, have youe to a


    misunderstanding? I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Martha had not expected Charles to be so manly that day. Thetter even hit Philip for her. She felt


    very pleased as she sat on the sofa with her ice pack. She squinted her eyes and smirked coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who hit me in the hospital today! You¡¯re still trying to argue? So many people saw you


    do it!¡±


    Martha said deviously.


    She was waiting for Charles to explode. Her man was finally standing up for her. If he could separate


    Philip and Wynn, it would be the best oue.


    Charles red at Philip angrily and shoved him aside. Then, he pointed at the door and yelled, ¡°Get out


    now! You don¡¯t have a position in this house anymore, Philip!¡±


    Philip no longer had any excuse. He looked at Martha who was sitting on the sofa; thetter had a


    pleased look on her face. Immediately, he understood what had happened.


    She was shifting the me on him.


    ¡®Alright, Martha, do you really need to do this?¡¯


    When Wynn saw her mother¡¯s bruises on one side, she began to frown.


    Martha was badly hurt, and her face was swollen.


    Even if Martha had been unreasonable, there was no reason to be so vicious to her.


    Had Philip found out about what happened earlier that morning?


    Nevertheless, he had no right to do such a thing. After all, she was his mother-inw. To have done


    such a thing, he was too vicious.


    ¡°Philip, why did you beat mom up? Apologize now!¡±


    Wynn was beginning to have a headache. She had a lot of work at the office, and there was so much


    trouble at home.


    When Martha saw that Wynn was mad, she immediately added fuel to the fire by saying, ¡°It¡¯s him! I


    don¡¯t want a son-inw like him! Wynnie, you have to divorce him. This is domestic abuse! Domestic


    abuse! How are you going to live like this? What about your unborn child?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Wynnie, I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Martha was not happy when she heard that. Thus, she got up and threw her nket onto the floor. She


    pointed at Philip and yelled, ¡°You did it, yet you¡¯re still trying to deny it!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was extremely dark now. ¡°Martha, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare attack me maliciously


    again, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the room fell silent.


    The reason for that was Philip¡¯s face was filled with anger when he said that sentence. Out of nowhere,


    Martha felt scared and was reminded of that woman.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She exploded in anger!


    ¡°Philip, what did you call me? Well, well, you learned how to threaten me, huh?¡±


    Martha was extremely angry. She pointed at Philip angrily and looked at Wynn as she said, ¡°Wynnie,


    listen to him. Listen to what Philip just said!¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip¡¯s face. It was her first time feeling so scared of him. He was so terrifying


    moments ago.


    Wynn knew that Philip was mad.


    Thus, she pulled Philip out of the manor and said hurriedly, ¡°Philip, tell me, what¡¯s going on right now?


    How did mom get her bruises?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was stone cold as he asked, ¡°Do you not trust me?¡±


    Wynn was shocked. She did not have time to react.


    ¡°If I told you that I pped mom today for a good reason, what would you do?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn frowned and asked, ¡°So you really did hit her?¡±


    Philip nodded and admitted to it before continuing, ¡°Mom beat Anne up unreasonably in the hospital, so


    I taught her a lesson. However, I did not cause the bruises on her face.¡±


    Philip did not tell her about M. He was worried that Wynn would have a fallout with Martha out of


    anger.


    Wynn sighed helplessly and grabbed Philip¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Philip, apologize to mom for my sake,


    okay?¡±


    Philip knew that Martha would definitely keep a grudge if he did not sort it out. Hence, he nodded and


    said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, the two returned to the house. Instantly, Martha pointed at Philip bossily and said, ¡°Why? What


    else do you want to say? Get out now, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Wynn approached Martha and took her hand before saying, ¡°Mom, Philip knows he¡¯s at fault. He¡¯s


    going to apologize to you now, okay?¡±


    When Martha heard this, her heart bloomed. However, her face still looked arrogant as she said,


    ¡°Apologize? Alright, tell him to kneel and kowtow to me!¡±


    In the blink of an eye!


    The room plunged into dead silence.


    Philip clenched his fists in anger, and he stared at Martha coldly as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Martha


    Yates, don¡¯t be dissatisfied with small gains!¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Martha¡¯s face fell. She pointed at Philip and yelled, ¡°Look! This is how he apologizes! If he doesn¡¯t


    kneel today, I will never ept his apology!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Martha sat on the sofa coldly, turning a deaf ear to everything. Evidently, her attitude was horrible.


    She had thought it through anyway. She was nning on releasing all of her pent up anger on Philip


    that day.


    How dare that spineless coward p her at the hospital?


    Charles was livid. He pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Listen to your mother! Kneel and apologize!


    You¡¯re such a rebel!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s head was beginning to hurt. She had not expected Martha to be so unreasonable. ¡°Mom, can


    you stop being so irrational? You know what happened. Do you want me to say it out loud?¡±


    When Martha heard that, she was terrified. Had Philip told Wynn everything?


    ¡°What do you mean, Wynnie? Are you going to side with an outsider now? I¡¯m your mother! How can


    you speak to me like that?¡±


    Martha did not care anymore as she continued being irrational and started throwing a tantrum. She sat


    on the ground, pped her thigh, and wailed, ¡°I can¡¯t live like this anymore. My daughter is taking sides


    with an outsider, and a mother-inw was beaten by her son-inw. I should just die! Charles, if you¡¯re


    a man, you have to kick that piece of trash out today!¡±


    Charles felt helpless. His face fell as he watched his wife throw a tantrum. Subsequently, he pointed at


    the door and said, ¡°Philip, get out. From this day onward, we won¡¯t be weing you.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression changed. He knew that the ordeal would not be resolved if he refused to back


    down.


    Philip felt bad for making Wynn sad.


    Hence, after pondering for a while, Philip lowered his head and said without a choice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom. I


    shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    However, just as Philip was about to apologize, someone barged into the room. The person was


    panting heavily.


    Anne!


    She was breathing rapidly, and her hair was in a mess because of all the running she had done. Her


    chest was heaving up and down.


    ¡°Annie, why are you here?¡± Wynn was shocked. She turned around to look at her.


    Anne took a breather and walked into the room. She bowed at Martha and apologized, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m


    sorry. I was at fault this morning, so I¡¯m apologizing to you now. It has nothing to do with Mr. Philip,


    please forgive him.¡±


    Anne had pondered about what to do for a very long time when she saw Philip being summoned back


    home with a phone call. She felt extremely worried.


    So, she cycled all the way there.


    Thankfully she managed to make it in time.


    ¡°You little b*tch, get lost! This is my house! You have no right to speak!¡±


    When Martha saw Anne, she was infuriated. She walked over and forcefully swung her hand at her.


    However, Martha¡¯s p did notnd.


    Philip who was standing in front of Anne caught Martha¡¯s hand mid-air. He said, ¡°Martha, don¡¯t be


    dissatisfied with small gains.¡±


    Wynn was startled. She had not expected her mother to be so unreasonable. She was always pping


    people whenever she wished.


    Nevertheless, she did not have a choice. Martha was her biological mother.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Annie is the nurse that Philip and I hired. Philip told me about what


    happened in the hospital. It¡¯s indeed your fault. Why did you hit Annie?¡±


    Wynn stood up and pulled Annie behind her. She said, ¡°Mom, if you apologize to Annie now, I¡¯ll ask


    Philip to apologize to you. If not, we¡¯ll just leave this at it is.¡±


    Charles had been taken over by anger just now. Now, he realized that the whole ordeal was not as


    simple as it seemed.


    Even if Philip were brave, he would not dare to do anything to Martha. Unless, of course, she had done


    something to infuriate him.


    ¡°Martha, tell us the truth. What happened? Why would Philip attack you for no reason?¡±


    Charles asked and looked at Anne. The young woman was not bad, and she did not look like the kind


    who was unreasonable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore! You people would rather believe an outsider than believe me?¡±


    Martha started to make a scene while looking bold and confident.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Wynn could no longer stand it. Hence, she grabbed Anne and asked, ¡°Annie, tell me the truth, what


    happened in the hospital? Why did my mother hit you, and why did Philip hit my mother?¡±


    Anne lowered her head, and Martha red at her deviously.


    Anne then saw Philip hinting at her with his eyes. Nevertheless, she could not hold it in anymore. Thus,


    she clenched her fists and pointed at Martha as she said, ¡°It was her. She beat M. I couldn¡¯t stand it


    so I went over and argued with her. Then, she started attacking me. Mr. Philip pped her twice


    because he wanted to stand up for me.¡±


    Twice?


    Wynn was puzzled. She looked at the bruises on her mother¡¯s face. Had they all been caused by two


    ps?


    There had to be something more behind it.


    Nheless, Wynn did not care anymore. That was because Anne said that her mother had beaten


    M!


    It infuriated her. ¡°Mom, why did you beat M? Isn¡¯t M your granddaughter?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Wynn started to cry out of anger. Her mother had never liked M. However, this time, she had be


    so aggravated as to start beating M.


    When Charles heard this, he felt helpless.


    The truth had finallye out. His wife had done something stupid again.


    When Martha heard Anne¡¯s words, she could no longer hold it in. Immediately, she started yelling and


    making an unreasonable scene, ¡°What do you know? This little wh*re is Philip¡¯s mistress! I caught them


    in the act, so she has begun spewing nonsense. Well, well, you adulterous swine, you two have been


    colluding with one another ever since the beginning, huh?¡±


    Martha refused to admit her fault and thus started to frame them by hurling all kinds of nasty things.


    Anne started to cry out of anger the moment she heard that. How could she endure being insulted by


    the evil Martha who was pointing at her and calling her a b*tch and a cheap wh*re?


    Anne started to break down and began sobbing on the spot.


    Then, out of the blue, Anne took out the one thousand bucks she had previously received from her


    pocket. Looking extremely wronged, Anne, whose eyes were red, stuffed it into Philip¡¯s hand. She said,


    ¡°Mr. Philip, Miss Wynn, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m here to resign. Here¡¯s one thousand bucks. Thank you for


    having taken care of me, Mr. Philip, Miss Wynn.¡±


    After saying that, Anne covered her face and ran out of the house.


    ¡°Annie?¡±


    Wynn shouted anxiously and then red at Martha angrily.


    Martha was still shrieking and shouting angrily, ¡°Look at that immoral couple. Philip, how dare you! How


    dare you give money to that little wh*re! Tell us, how much money did you give her behind our backs?¡±


    Philip felt extremely helpless toward Martha¡¯s unreasonableness and irrationality.


    ¡°Shut up! Do you want me to y the security footage of the hospital¡¯s surveince camera to show


    everyone what you did? How old are you? You¡¯re so unreasonable. If you weren¡¯t my mother-inw, I


    would have hit you sooner!¡±


    Philip said in an icy tone before leaving the house.


    On the other hand, Wynn looked at Martha coldly. She was still unmoved.


    ¡°Mom, I regret having you as my mother.¡±


    Wynn stomped her foot and left the old Johnston Manor.


    This time, Martha was beyond furious. She sat on the ground and started throwing a tantrum.


    Consequently, she kicked Charles who was standing next to her and said, ¡°Johnston, they¡¯re your


    wonderful son-inw and great daughter! How dare you not stand up for me? Look at how that piece of


    trash was behaving just now! He even wanted to hit me! Look at the bruises on my face! He was the


    one who caused them! He was!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ impervious to reason!¡±


    Charles was so mad that his scalp felt numb. He had not expected Martha to be so irrational.


    Meanwhile, Philip chased Anne out of the house and grabbed hold of her hand. He kept on apologizing


    to her as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Annie. My mother-inw is like that, so please don¡¯t take it to heart. Also,


    please take the money back. I don¡¯t ept your resignation because M likes you. I promise you that


    my mother-inw will never bully you again.¡±


    Wynn had chased Anne out of the house as well. She grabbed Anne¡¯s hand and said something that


    finally convinced her.


    After settling the matter at hand, Philip and Wynn came to a garden. Wynn followed Philip from behind


    and hesitated for a long while before finally grabbing him and apologizing, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize


    on my mother¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Philip was still mad as he said, ¡°Your mother really is something else. She did beat M. However,


    even if she doesn¡¯t like M, M is still my daughter. I won¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡±


    Wynn understood what Philip meant. She held him tightly and said, ¡°I understand. I will handle the


    matter properly. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The two of them did not say anything else that night. The next day, after Wynn went to work, Philip


    returned to the old Johnston Manor.


    The moment he stepped foot in the house, Martha became enraged. She threw something at him and


    yelled, ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡±


    Philip did not want to entertain her. He asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, who attacked you?¡±


    Martha was startled. Nevertheless, she furrowed her brows in confusion and said, ¡°Why? Do you want


    to show what you¡¯re capable of? Look at yourself. Are you even capable of doing anything?¡±


    Philip was only a piece of trash. What could he do? It would be great if he could keep himself out of


    trouble.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to tell me or not. You¡¯re the one who was beaten up anyway. I¡¯m fine if


    you¡¯re fine with this.¡±


    Philip guessed that Martha¡¯s temper was still manageable. Nevertheless, she was a mean woman who


    could bear suffer any ill-treatment.


    Martha pondered for a while before saying, ¡°It was a woman who¡¯s pretty good looking. She said her


    name was Giada Wallis. Can you avenge me in any way?¡±


    Martha had been miserable throughout the entire night. She did not even know Giada, but she did not


    dare be aggressive toward her.


    Her aura was too strong.


    Martha knew she could not offend her.


    Giada!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When he heard her name, Philip was stunned. Immediately, his face was filled with dark clouds.


    Philip had warned her before not to do anything to the people around him, but she refused to listen.


    Was this a warning for him?


    ¡°Philip, as long as you can avenge me, I won¡¯t look into the matter of you hitting me anymore. Plus, I


    will treat you like my biological son, what do you think?¡± Martha said.


    As long as Philip could teach that woman a lesson, Martha did not mind treating him better in the


    future.


    ¡°You should stay home these few days. If you get jumped again, I won¡¯t be able to help you. Even the


    Longfords that you fawned overst time won¡¯t be able to help you if that woman is involved.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was icy as he turned around and left.


    Then, he asked Tiger for a car and drove to Cirrus Vi


    The entire vi had security guards stationed all over the ce. It was easy to enter but difficult to exit.


    After entering the vi, Philip got out of the car and was stopped by the security guards.


    ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°Young master, madam said she won¡¯t see anyone. Please go back,¡± one of the security guards told


    Philip.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold. His gaze was piercing as he said, ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡±


    The security guards looked at each other. However, they did not dare disobey an order. Hence, they


    braced themselves and exined, ¡°Young master, madam said she won¡¯t see anyone today. Please go


    back.¡±


    Philip did not want to talk to them anymore. Hence, he walked a few steps forward, and the security


    guards backed away. When they had nowhere else to go, they said, ¡°Young master, if you continue


    doing this, we¡¯ll take action against you.¡±


    ¡°You guys dare to touch me? Who gave you the courage to do so?¡± Philip shouted in an icy tone.


    The security guards looked at each other. While they were in a state of mutual hostility, Giada slowly


    sashayed over from a distance. She smiled genially and said, ¡°Philip, why do you want to stoop down


    to the level of the subordinates?¡±


    Giada was wearing a long, white dress, and there was a light, blue shawl on her shoulder. Her long hair


    was wavy, and she had an amazing physique. It could be said that she was the perfect woman.


    The woman had an almost ethereal body and appearance. However, her heart was beyond evil.


    ¡°Dismissed,¡± Giada said tly.


    Her arms were folded in front of her chest. On the other hand, her fingers were adorned with jade rings,


    diamond rings, and rings that had expensive gems embedded in them.


    The security guards dismissed themselves after respectfully bowing to her. Nheless, they stayed


    and kept watch more than ten meters away from her.


    Behind Giada was a female personal assistant.


    Philip only nced at her briefly and could tell that she was not as simple as she looked. The woman


    was radiating an air of coldness and had murderous intent.


    ¡°Why did you attack Martha Yates?¡± Philip asked coldly in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°She was looking down on the rkes. She deserves to die a hundred times just for that alone.¡±


    Giada smiled softly. Her smile looked gentle and kind, however, her kindness could kill.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother-inw, and she¡¯s also Wynn¡¯s mother. You don¡¯t have the right to do such a thing on


    my behalf,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Nheless, Giada replied, ¡°I was just giving her a tiny lesson, so she knows how to behave. Is that


    wrong? When Charlotte passed, she asked me to take care of you. Technically, you¡¯re my stepson. If


    you talk to me like that, I¡¯ll feel sad.¡±


    Giada had a smirk on her face as she said this.


    Philip¡¯s face fell, and he said, ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t have the right to say the name Charlotte! I¡¯m here to


    warn you today. Don¡¯t touch the people around me. If not, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    After Philip said that, a red dot appeared on Giada¡¯s voluptuous chest; it was aimed at her heart!


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    All of a sudden, the sirens in the vi started to re.


    ¡°Hurry! Protect the madam and the young master!¡±


    The security guards in suits drew their pistols from their holsters and stood guard.


    Then, more security guards rushed out from all over the ce. They all shielded Giada and Philip


    behind them.


    The woman behind Giada was wearing a pair of skinny jeans, a white shirt, and a pair of high heels.


    She took out the pistol from her holster in panic and pointed the muzzle of the gun at the center of


    Philip¡¯s forehead.


    Philip only nced at her coldly, and his piercing eyes became glued to the woman.


    ¡°You unbridled fool!¡±


    Giada yelled and pped her personal assistant in the face. ¡°Who told you to point your gun at him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    The personal assistant with an icy demeanor put away her pistol and stood behind Giada silently.


    Nevertheless, her eyes were locked on Philip.


    If the other party dared to act blindly without thinking, she would pull the trigger.


    So what if he was Master rke? She was only protecting Madam Wallis.


    She was raised by the Wallises.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to have an expert with you. No ordinary person is capable of sneaking into


    Cirrus Vi.¡±


    The red dot on was still on Giada¡¯s chest. However, she looked nonchnt. A light smile could still be


    seen on her face.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Giada, this is my warning to you. Don¡¯t test my limits!¡±


    Having said that, Philip turned around and walked toward the boot of the ck Benz that was


    approaching them. He opened it and dragged out a man who had been beaten up badly. Philip threw


    the person to the ground and kicked him.


    ¡°Your man was sloppy. You should know what to do,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Giada looked at the man who was kneeling on the ground. It was the thug that she had hired to bring


    Martha back before.


    This time, there was a hint of shock and panic on Giada¡¯s nonchnt face.


    Her neatly-plucked eyebrows knitted together. She had not done anything before her personal assistant


    walked over to the man.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Bang bang!


    After two loud shots were heard, blood began to pour out.


    That man was shot in his arm and leg. Consequently, he let out a shrill scream of pain.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Happy?¡± Giada smiled and said.


    Philip did not say anything. Instead, he merely lifted his hand and made a gesture before the red dot on


    Giada¡¯s chest disappeared.


    At the same time, in the forest nearby the vi, a ck figure shed by.


    ¡°Over there! Get him!¡±


    In an instant, more than half of the security guards in the vi ran over in an attempt to catch the


    intruder.


    As for Philip, he began to calmly drive away from the vi.


    When he got to the foot of the mountain, he stopped the car.


    Then, a man who was wearing a ck hoodie, a cap, and a face mask jumped out from a bush by the


    road and entered the car.


    Subsequently, the car started once again and sped away.


    Inside the car, the man in the passenger seat removed his cap and face mask before letting out a sigh


    of relief. He said, ¡°That ce is really something else. There are so many security guards. Next time


    you want me to do such a thing again, you¡¯ll have to pay me more. But, Giada is so hot. She¡¯s about 40


    years old, right? She took care of herself well. She looks like a young woman in her 20s.¡±


    It was obvious that this man was a chatterbox. He began rattling away the moment he got into the car.


    ¡°What happened to the thing I asked you to look into?¡± Philip asked as he drove.


    The man grunted a reply and took out a few photos and documents. It was clear that he had taken


    them inside the vi. The angles were tricky, and the photos were scandalous!


    They were photos of Giada kissing and making out with a strange man!


    Philip nced at them briefly and said, ¡°Thirty million. Ask Old Man George for it.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Master rke is such a loyal man. I didn¡¯te here for nothing.¡±


    The man chuckled. After he finished talking, he opened the car door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time


    then.¡±


    After that, he jumped out of the car while it was still speeding on the highway.


    What an expert!


    Unbeknownst to Philip, after the man jumped out of the car, he was forced to limp to the hospital. He


    comined, ¡°Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have put on an act.¡±


    It ended up backfiring.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Martha had not left home for two days. She felt extremely uneasy.


    She pondered for a while before grabbing her bag, wrapping her face with a headscarf, and going out


    with a pair of sunsses. She wanted to take a look at Philip and Wynn¡¯s new house. She wanted to


    see if she could sell their house to an agent.


    Martha wanted to buy a mansion and would not just give up on the idea.


    If they could not afford Longford Park, a hillside vi would suffice.


    When Martha arrived at Philip and Wynn¡¯s new house that was about 70 to 80 square feet wide, she


    opened the door and snuck inside like a thief.


    Looking at the simple furniture, Martha felt heartbroken. How could her daughter marry a useless bum


    like Philip? It was torture!


    ¡°The certificate of property ownership!¡±


    Martha took action the moment she thought about it as she started to rummage through the drawers


    and cabs for the certificate of property ownership.


    As long as she had the certificate of property ownership, they would have to listen to her.


    After looking for it for a very long time, she finally found it in one of the drawers in the bedroom.


    Martha lifted the certificate of property ownership and kissed it happily. Wonderful! She had found it!


    Thus, she quickly stuffed the certificate of property ownership into her bag. Then, just as she was about


    to leave, she saw a small box in the corner of the drawer. She had caught sight of it from the corner of


    her eyes.


    Martha picked up the box, opened it, and was stunned.


    What a beautiful jade bangle!


    From just one nce, Martha could that it was not any ordinary jade bangle. It was so beautiful!


    If outsiders were there, they would know that the bangle was made of top quality jade; a ssy species


    called green jadeite. It was translucent and looked stunning. There was no doubt it was the best of the


    best.


    However, there was a name carved on the ssy jade bangle. Charlotte Larson.


    Martha did not care as she picked it up and happily put it on her wrist. She was so in love with it. She


    muttered, ¡°Well, well, you have such an exquisite thing and you¡¯re hiding it. Who were you going to give


    it to if not for me? It¡¯s mine now!¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    That day, Philip was ready to find Anne at the hospital.


    He had promised to take a look at her brother¡¯s condition.


    On the way, Philip pondered about it before buying some fruits. It would be rude to visit empty-handed.


    When he arrived at the hospital, it was about three in the afternoon. Seeing Philip, Anne was a little


    bashful as she said, ¡°Mr. Philip, you really don¡¯t have to. I feel bad for you having toe all the way.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. However, it¡¯s a secret between you and me. Don¡¯t tell Miss Wynn.


    Let¡¯s go. Take me to see your brother.¡±


    Anne was a whole head shorter than Philip. Even though the young woman was pretty, her face was a


    little waxy. She had most probably overworked herself.


    Such a young woman like that often made people feel sorry for her.


    Anne led Philip to the sixth floor of the inpatient department. The floor was exclusively reserved for


    patients with leukemia. There were both adults and children.


    Philip looked around and saw a lot of family members who looked miserable. Some of them were even


    sobbing into their phones in the corners of their respective wards.


    Sigh, what a harsh reality.


    When the two arrived at the ward that belonged to Anne¡¯s brother, they were unable to find him even


    after looking around.


    Consequently, Anne started to panic. She asked a few nurses but it was to no avail as none of them


    had seen him.


    Upon hearing this, Anne¡¯s expression changed, and she hurriedly ran toward a corner.


    On the other hand, Philip chased after her.


    In front of a bald little boy who was hiding behind a pir, Anne squatted down and asked frantically,


    ¡°Why did you run out on your own again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me before I get here?¡±


    It was obvious that the little boy had been crying moments ago. However, he smiled staunchly and


    said, ¡°Anne, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I¡¯m cured. I want to go home now.¡±


    Anne took a deep breath, and tears started to well up in her eyes. She held the little boy tightly and


    shook her head. She said, ¡°Trust me. We can cure you, okay?¡±


    The little boy caressed Anne¡¯s face and shook his head. He replied, ¡°Anne, I really don¡¯t want to


    undergo any more treatment. We no longer have any money. I don¡¯t want to see you working day and


    night just for me. You must be exhausted. I want to go back. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    The little boy was Anne¡¯s brother, and his words were heartbreaking.


    He was so young yet so sensible.


    ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t worry about the money. Just undergo the treatment, your sister will find a way.¡±


    Philip walked over and said while shaking the fruits and presents in his hands.


    The little boy looked at Philip and then back at Anne in confusion; he was clueless as to who Philip


    was.


    Philip grinned. ¡°I am a good friend of your sister.¡±


    The little boy was smart. He pulled Anne to one side and lowered his voice as he whispered in Anne¡¯s


    ear, ¡°Anne, is he your boyfriend? He looks a bit too old.¡±


    Anne blushed and turned around to look at Philip. She said, ¡°No, stop spouting nonsense. He¡¯s Mr.


    Philip, the guy I¡¯ve been telling you is always extremely good to me.¡±


    When the little boy heard this, he was disappointed. ¡°I thought you finally found a boyfriend, Anne. So


    someone would be there to take care of you when I¡¯m not here.¡±


    Anne shook her head. Her eyes were red as she held the little boy in her arms. She said, ¡°You idiot. I¡¯ll


    never find a boyfriend. I¡¯ll stay with you forever.¡±


    The little boy smiled and then ran over to Philip before bowing to him. ¡°Thank you, sir. My sister told me


    that you¡¯re always treating her very well. When I get better, I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡±


    Philip was not expecting the little boy to be so sensible. He chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.


    However, before that, you have to listen to Anne and the doctors so you can have a faster recovery.¡±


    The little boy shook his head and looked at the hospital room aggrievedly. Then, he lowered his head,


    pulled Anne outside, and said, ¡°Anne, let¡¯s go home. I want to go home.¡±


    Right then, a loud, aggravated voice was heard from one side, ¡°Just go home and be done with it! Stop


    being a dog in the manger. You don¡¯t have enough money, and you still want toe to the hospital.¡±


    When Philip heard this, his expression changed. He turned around and said angrily to the man, ¡°What


    did you say?¡±


    The man looked at Philip from head to toe and said in frustration, ¡°What I just said is none of your


    business. Why? Are you trying to chat up the pretty girl? If you don¡¯t have the money to treat your


    illness, get lost. He has already been kicked out of his ward, and he¡¯s still squatting here. What a sore


    sight!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face became extremely dark.


    No wonder the boy had insisted on going home earlier. It seemed like he was being kicked out of the


    hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Was it because they could not afford the hospital bill?


    Philip recalled that M was almost kicked out of the hospital because he did not have any money


    either.


    He felt extremely sorry for Anne and Mason.


    Nevertheless, that was not the reason why Philip was angry. He was mad at the man¡¯s humiliation and


    condemnation.


    Philip¡¯s face turned cold and he snorted. ¡°Do you own this hospital? What does his whereabouts have


    to do with you? You¡¯re an adult. Are you not ashamed for having said such things?¡±


    The man sat on his chair with one leg over the other. He looked malicious. Immediately, he started to


    berate Philip sarcastically, ¡°Why? Are you not satisfied? You¡¯re just a penniless fool, yet you still want to


    come to the hospital. If it¡¯s not wasting the resources of the hospital and the efforts of the doctors, what


    is it? Why should we rich people wait?¡±


    F*ck!


    Who was this man? How dare he argue with him?


    His brother-inw was the department head of the hospital!

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Philip burst outughing from anger. ¡°Just because we don¡¯t have money, we can¡¯te to the


    hospital? Who set that rule? You? Are you the dean? Who are you? Say that again and trust me that I¡¯ll


    p you to next week!¡±


    When the man heard that, he was enraged. He got up and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Well, well, kid.


    p me now if you have the f*cking guts. Do you believe me that I¡¯ll find someone to end you?¡±


    After that, the man continued, ¡°My brother-inw is the dean of this hospital. Do you believe that I can


    get that sickly fool out of here with just one phone call?¡±


    Philip did not want to surrender. That person had to be taught a lesson!


    Dean?


    Hehe.


    ¡°What are you two fighting about? This is the hospital, not your home!¡±


    The nurse who was passing by red at both of them.


    Finally, Philip stopped and said to the nurse, ¡°I want to ask what happened to Mason¡¯s spot.¡±


    The nurse looked at Mason and then said in pity and helplessness, ¡°He owes the hospital a lot of


    money, and it has been a very long time. The hospital gave him an extension of half a month, and he


    still can¡¯t pay up. Hence, we have no other choice. We have a lot of patients, and we can¡¯t let him


    upy the bed.¡±


    The man snickered at one side and said, ¡°Don¡¯te to the hospital if you¡¯re poor!¡±


    Philip was enraged. He kicked the man in the waist, and thetter flew backward. He yelled, ¡°So what if


    they¡¯re f*cking poor? Do poor people have no right to get treatment? Go ahead, try spewing more


    bullsh*t!¡±


    The man was infuriated. He quickly stood up and red at Philip viciously. He yelled, ¡°F*ck! How dare


    you kick me! Alright, today is the day you die! Also, that sickly fool has to get out of this hospital


    immediately!¡±


    Philip did not want to entertain the man anymore. He turned around, looked at the nurse, and said, ¡°Do


    you have any more beds? I need one now, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    The nurse shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are none left. Please get out of the way, I need to


    check on my patients.¡±


    When the person who had been kicked heard this, he snickered. ¡°I was right for calling you a penniless


    fool, right? Who do you think you are? Why are you still trying to be pretentious? How much money do


    you have? That sickly fool has leukemia! You can¡¯t treat him even with one million bucks! You should


    just go home and wait for your death!¡±


    Anne tugged on Philip¡¯s shirt. Her eyes were filled with aggrieved tears as she shook her head and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find another hospital.¡±


    She had no other choice. She could not do anything if they did not have a spot for her brother. It was


    her only option.


    Not to mention, she did not have any money.


    Even though she knew Mr. Philip was loaded, she did not want to use his money.


    She had dignity.


    Philip turned his head to look at Anne and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. Wait for me.¡±


    After saying that, Philip walked to one side and called George.


    On the other hand, that person continued to roll his eyes at poor Mason. He criticized and berated him


    and Annie for a long time before finally shaking his head and saying, ¡°Poor baby, you¡¯re going to die at


    such a young age.¡±


    Anne held Mason who waspletely pale in her arms as she red at the man. There were tears in


    her eyes.


    She had gone through too much humiliation.


    Almost all of the rtives around her had disowned them.


    It was because of money. No one wanted to lend her money. It was an endless abyss.


    Who knew that the evil man would be more exhrated as heughed and said, ¡°Hey girl, you


    won¡¯t be able to treat your brother even if you continue to stare at me like that. He can only wait for his


    death.¡±


    Having said that, the man walked over and handed a card to Anne. He added, ¡°If you need help with


    your brother¡¯s funeral, you cane to me. I can help you. I think you aren¡¯t that bad. Why don¡¯t you


    come to my office and be my secretary?¡±


    The fat man was shameless and disgusting.


    At this moment, Philip returned. The man snorted and asked, ¡°Have you found your connections? Are


    you sad that he can¡¯t be cured? Let me tell you, the department head of this hospital is my brother-in-


    law. Even if you¡¯ve sessfully contacted someone, I won¡¯t allow that sickly fool to get treatment here!¡±


    Philip was not bothered by him as he looked at Anne and said, ¡°Wait for five minutes.¡±


    Anne did not know what Philip was going to do. Nevertheless, she could wait for five minutes.


    The next moment, a group of doctors in white coats hurriedly walked over to them.


    The leader of the group was an old man with white hair. He looked like he was in a hurry as he left a


    trail of wind with each step he took.


    He had been in the dean¡¯s office when he received a phone call from the family¡¯s butler.


    The young master was there!


    It was something major! He could not be sloppy about it!


    When the mean man saw the person, he immediately stood up and shouted after approaching him,


    ¡°Dean Neale, I wasn¡¯t expecting you toe here personally. Could you take a look at my wife?¡±


    The reason the man hade to the hospital that day was to ask the dean if he could take a look at


    his wife. He did not have any other choice as Dean Neale was the best specialist in the country.


    Even with his brother-inw as the head of the hospital, it was a difficult task to meet Dean Neale in


    person.


    Hence, the man could only wait there.


    Unfortunately, the moment he walked up to Dean Neale, the other doctors around him pushed him


    away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    On the other hand, Dean Neal quickly walked over to Philip and smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    beingte, young master.¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Everyone around them was shocked.


    The man who had approached Dean Neale to ask him to take a look at his wife became lifeless in the


    blink of an eye.


    Dean Neal was being so respectful to that penniless fool?


    Young master?


    Philip caressed Mason¡¯s head and smiled. He said, ¡°If I say you¡¯ll get better, you¡¯ll surely get better.¡±


    Mason looked at Philip curiously with admiration burning in his eyes. Mr. Philip seemed like a powerful


    person.


    Philip looked at Dean Neale and smiled. ¡°Hello, Dean Neale.¡±


    Dean Neale smiled and said, ¡°Young master, Thomas contacted me beforehand. What do you need?¡±


    Dean Neale looked at Mason who was standing by Philip¡¯s side and understood immediately. ¡°It¡¯s for


    this little boy, right?¡±


    Philip shook Dean Neale¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Set aside curing him first, Dean Neale. I don¡¯t like that man


    in my hospital, do you understand?¡±


    Dean Neale¡¯s face became solemn. He turned around and looked at the fat man.


    The man must have crossed the young master.


    Dean Neale then turned his head once more asked the nurse next to him. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    The nurse answered almost instantaneously, ¡°Dean, he¡¯s Mr. Danish¡¯s brother-inw. His wife is in the


    next room.¡±


    Dean Neale said coldly, ¡°Does he think that Andy Danish is everything? We won¡¯t ept him and his


    wife. cklist both of them. Additionally, tell the other hospitals to never ept him and his wife!¡±


    If he had offended the young master, it meant that he had offended over 70% of the hospitals in the


    world!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was asking to die!


    Upon hearing that, the man¡¯s face turned pale.


    With two loud thuds, he dropped to the floor, knelt down, and grabbed Dean Neale¡¯s legs. He wailed,


    ¡°Dean Neale, no! I was wrong. I was very wrong! Please don¡¯t do this. If you do, my wife will die!¡±


    Nevertheless, before he could finish speaking, someone dragged him away.


    He was forced to face utter despair.


    The subsidiary hospital was a Grade A primary hospital!


    Dean Neal was famous in Orienta. If a person like Dean Neal cklisted him, it would be difficult for


    him to seek medical care in the future.


    Additionally, Dean Neal wanted to tell the other hospitals to do the same as well!


    It would mean that he would be left with no other choice as the other hospitals would most probably not


    ept him as well!


    The fat man was now aware of Philip¡¯s identity. Thus, he ran over to Philip and kowtowed as he yelled,


    ¡°Please give my wife a chance to get out of this predicament! You can do anything you want to me, but


    please, I can¡¯t leave my wife untreated! She¡¯ll die if she doesn¡¯t get treatment!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were icy. ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do what you did?¡±


    The man continued to kowtow to Philip until even his forehead was split open. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    At this moment, a tiny hand tugged on Philip¡¯s shirt and a soft voice was heard, ¡°Mr. Philip, please


    forgive him. That aunty is pretty nice to me.¡±


    Anne turned her head and looked at Mason.


    Oh, her silly brother!


    Of course, Anne knew the people her brother knew.


    There were a few aunties who were often nice to him, but that man¡¯s wife was not one of them.


    Nevertheless, when she saw him like that, she did not have the heart to continue with it anymore. Thus,


    she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let it go?¡±


    Philip smiled when he saw Anne and Mason pleading him to be lenient to the man. ¡°You two are so


    soft-hearted. Since you¡¯re asking me to be lenient on behalf of him, I¡¯ll let this one go.¡±


    The man was ecstatic. He kowtowed repeatedly and said, ¡°Thank you, Master rke. Thank you,


    Master rke.¡±


    Philip shook his head and looked at Dean Neale before saying, ¡°His wife is a patient, so she can stay.


    However, I don¡¯t think this man has the right to seek medical care.¡±


    Dean Neale asked, ¡°What do you mean, young master?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Just cklist him in the subsidiary hospital. Don¡¯t tell the other hospitals to do the same.¡±


    Dean Neale nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do exactly as you¡¯ve said, young master.¡±


    The man knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Philip. ¡°Thank you, Master rke. Thank you so much,


    Master rke.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said to Mason, ¡°Sometimes, a bad person is even more respectable than a


    good person.¡±


    Mason nodded his head despite not fully understanding what Philip meant.


    Nevertheless, even though he did not understand what it meant, it sounded quite meaningful.


    Anne let out a sigh of relief and looked at Philip in gratitude.


    If Philip had note along with her, perhaps she would be enduring the grievances by herself.


    Did Philip have any ulterior motives for helping her?


    It did not seem like it.


    For her body?


    Since he had already done so much for her, why not?


    However, if she did such a thing, wouldn¡¯t she be letting Miss Wynn down?

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Anne was in a dilemma.


    However, Philip did not think too much. He merely turned around to look at Dean Neale and said,


    ¡°Dean Neale, this little boy doesn¡¯t have a spot¡­¡±


    Dean Neale chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we have a special ward on the top floor.¡±


    Philip nodded. ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Dean Neale.¡±


    Dean Neale smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Then, Dean Neale and the doctors dismissed themselves.


    Meanwhile, after Philip made another phone call, he over to Anne and said, ¡°The medical team will


    arrive in Riverdale tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Anne¡¯s hands became frozen.


    She pushed her hair back behind her ears and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous. It¡¯s something I should do. If you want to thank me take good care


    of M.¡±


    Philip chuckled. He was really fond of Anne and wanted to make her his sister.


    The two of them stayed in the hospital for a bit before parting ways.


    On the other hand, Martha had stayed awake since the day before and had not slept throughout the


    entire night. She was ecstatic.


    She stayed home for the entire day and admired the jade bangle. It was so pretty. The more she looked


    at it, the prettier it became.


    Charles was wearing his presbyopic sses. After carefully looking at it, he eximed, ¡°Where did you


    get that bangle? It¡¯s something special. It looks like it¡¯s made of some type of jade that¡¯s ssy. It¡¯s


    very valuable.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Charles looked at it once more. It was a ssy jade bangle worth at least a few hundred thousand


    bucks.


    When Martha heard that, her face bloomed like a flower. She grabbed Charles and asked, ¡°How


    much?¡±


    Charles pondered for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I guess at least a few hundred thousand


    bucks. I remember seeing it on the TV once. There was one that looked exactly like this one and it


    valued at 200 million bucks!¡±


    ¡°200 million?¡±


    Martha covered her mouth in shock, and her eyes widened.


    That much?


    ¡°This one might be a replica. Nevertheless, the ssy jade it¡¯s made of should be real. So, I guess


    maybe at least a few hundred thousand.¡±


    If it cost 200 million, it would not have appeared on Martha¡¯s wrist. Charles asked, ¡°Right, where did


    you get it?¡±


    Martha felt very pleased with herself. She held her head up high as she said, ¡°I got it from Philip. That


    piece of trash was hiding such a gem. Thankfully, I went over to their ce and had a look. If I hadn¡¯t


    taken it, this bangle would have gone to waste.¡±


    Martha was so happy. She had found this thing that cost a few hundred thousand bucks.


    So what if it belonged to Philip?


    He had been a spineless bum at her house for the past three years and never gave anything good to


    her.


    The bangle would suffice aspensation.


    ¡°Philip gave it to you?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°Would he have given it to me? I took it. I took their certificate of property ownership too. I¡¯m going to


    give it to an agent this afternoon. That way, we can buy a hillside vi.¡±


    Martha was joyous. She had everything nned.


    As long as she could live in a hillside vi, she would be a rich woman.


    When Charles heard this, he was shocked. He asked in astonishment, ¡°You took it? Isn¡¯t that stealing?¡±


    Martha was not happy when she heard the word ¡®stealing¡¯. Thus, she pped Charles across the face


    and said unhappily, ¡°What are you talking about? Am I not allowed to enter my daughter¡¯s house? Am I


    not allowed to take a few things from my daughter¡¯s house? I helped them pay half of their house, so


    what if I took the bangle?¡±


    After Martha finished yelling, she stood up, took her bag, and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just an old codger.


    I¡¯m going out!¡±


    Having said that, Martha turned around and walked away. While shaking her bottom, she walked out of


    the door.


    Where was she going?


    To unt, of course!


    Early in the morning, she made a few calls and invited her sister along with a few of her friends for tea.


    At that time, Philip arrived at his 70 to 80 square feet home after returning from the hospital.


    He hade back to take some things and wanted to take a few fresh sets of clothes for M.


    Hence, Philip went into the bedroom and picked out some clothes for his daughter. However, just as he


    was about to leave, he noticed that something was amiss. The drawer had been opened by someone.


    He pondered for a while before thinking, ¡®Did a burre into the house?¡¯


    Quickly, he ran over and began to rummage through his drawers frantically.


    The next instant!


    The house was filled with rage and anger!


    Philip gritted his teeth so hard that one could hear the sound of his teeth grinding together. Additionally,


    an uncontainable rage could be seen in his eyes, and it was as if he was an infuriated lion.


    The box was still there, but his mother¡¯s bangle was gone!


    It was the only item his mother had left him!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Philip roared furiously. His voice was like rumbling thunder as it resonated into the distance.


    Consequently, the entire building began to shake!


    Who did this?


    Do they want to die?

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    A few middle-aged women were gathered in Blue Mountain Cafe and could be seen chatting happily.


    Martha was very happy that day. She could finally show off in front of her sister and friends. A pleased


    expression could be seen on her face as she shook the jade bangle on her wrist. She said, ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing, my son-inw gave this to me. I heard that it¡¯s made of ssy jade and goes for a few


    hundred thousand bucks.¡±


    The middle-aged women around her were extremely envious. Their eyes were glued on the bangle on


    Martha¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Martha, isn¡¯t your son-inw a well-known piece of garbage? How could he afford it?¡±


    One of the women who had her eyes glued on the jade bangle on Martha¡¯s wrist asked curiously.


    ¡°Oh, that kid won the lottery a few days ago. He bought this for me out of filial piety.¡±


    Martha was tantly lying, yet she was not ashamed of her behavior at all.


    On the other hand, Pa scoffed. The other women were unaware of her personality. However, as


    Martha¡¯s older sister, she understood it very well.


    ¡°Why are you so pleased? It¡¯s just a stupid jade bangle. I¡¯ll ask my son-inw to buy a pair for meter.¡±


    Pa sipped on her coffee. She looked malicious as she rolled her eyes and said.


    ¡°Why are you still pretending? What good thing can your useless son-inw buy? It must be fake!¡±


    Immediately, the air around them changed.


    Then, the group of friends suddenly began to change the topic; they were all trying to curry favors with


    Pa now.


    ¡°Pa, you¡¯re going to buy bangles too? I¡¯m sure yours will be better than hers.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Pa¡¯s son-inw is so much better than Philip. He lives in a hillside vi, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Martha, didn¡¯t I hear that you were going to buy a hillside vi as well? Which one?¡±


    This time, someone else brought up the matter. Consequently, the focus went back to Martha as the


    latter had said that she would be buying a hillside vi.


    Martha blushed. She felt somewhat annoyed. The reason why she hade out that day was to show


    off her bangle. However, the other old women were now trying to ambush her because they were


    jealous of her.


    ¡°I already bought it.¡±


    Martha said and took a sip of her coffee. She was so angry that she had started blurting out nonsense.


    ¡°Really? Where?¡±


    ¡°Tell us, which one did you buy?¡±


    ¡°Come, take us to visit your vi.¡±


    The group of old friends was extremely energetic and excited. They looked extremely nosey with their


    happy faces.


    Nevertheless, Pa rained on Martha¡¯s parade and said sarcastically, ¡°Yeah, she did. She bought the


    First Pce in Longford Park. It cost her 200 million!¡±


    As Pa said this, she could not help but burst outughing. As a result,ughter rippled across the


    room.


    When Martha heard Pa¡¯s words, she became enraged. She could tell that her sister had said it on


    purpose to humiliate her.


    When Martha¡¯s friends heard Pa¡¯s remark, their excited faces instantly gloomed.


    Nonsense!


    Could Martha even afford Longford Park?


    They could tell that Pa had said it to get a kick out of Martha.


    ¡°Martha, you¡¯re at fault now. Just tell us you didn¡¯t buy one. Why are you trying to lie to us? We won¡¯t


    laugh at you.¡±


    Her friends jeered in schadenfreude. They said they would notugh at her, but their eyes and


    expressions betrayed what they truly thought.


    Martha¡¯s face turned white from green. Out of anger, she got up and pointed at Pa before yelling,


    ¡°Who told you I didn¡¯t? I¡­ I bought it! My son-inw bought it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    To Martha, Pa was very infuriating. Thetter had always gone against her ever since she was


    young. She was so old now, and she was still trying to make life difficult for her.


    She had a wonderful son-inw, so what?


    As Martha thought about it, she began to hate Philip even more.


    He was the reason why everyone made fun of her whenever she was outside.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Oh, are you mad? Can your useless son-inw afford a vi? Stop joking. Can you really believe what


    this penniless fool is saying?¡±


    Pa blew on her freshly done nails. Her face was icy as she made fun of Martha.


    Thest time she was in the old Johnston Manor, Philip said that he had bought a vi.


    How could Martha believe such a tant lie?


    She only had been driven to desperate action.


    ¡°Shut up! What¡¯s wrong with my son-inw?¡±


    Martha was enraged. It was true that Philip was always embarrassing her. However, she only lost her


    reputation after being exposed publicly like this.


    Thus, Martha immediately pointed at Pa¡¯s nose and yelled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at


    Samantha? How many men did she sleep with before meeting Frank?¡± Your daughter is just a wh*re!


    She sold her body for riches, and you¡¯re still so proud of that? Hahaha!¡±


    p!


    The next second, something happened without warning!

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Pa got up and forcefully pped Martha. She yelled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my daughter? She¡¯s still


    richer than Philip! Philip is just a useless piece of trash, a spineless coward, and a good-for-nothing


    who depends on women! He¡¯s the scum of all men!¡±


    p!


    Martha clutched her face. She was mad too. Consequently, she lifted her hand and returned the p.


    Now, the two sisters were fighting with one another. They were beating up each other in the cafe!


    The scene was extremely violent!


    As a result, a lot of people had started gathering around them; some people had even begun taking


    videos and uploading them onto the inte.


    Instantly, the two of them became inte sensations.


    When Martha got home, her entire face was covered with fingernail marks. She looked horrible.


    Charles felt helpless as he applied the ointment on her face and said, ¡°Say, why were you bickering


    with your sister? See, you ended up being scratched. You¡¯re at a disadvantage now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Martha inhaled sharply and shouted, ¡°Softer! I¡¯m not at a disadvantage. She was badly scratched too! I


    even pulled her hair out. You have no idea, but my sister wears a wig. Hahaha! I was about to die from


    laughter when I found out. Let¡¯s see if she dares continue to be such a b*tch and if she dares to show


    off in front of me. I had to let her know my strength.¡±


    Charles could only shake his head and sigh helplessly. He said, ¡°You have to control your temper in the


    future. Don¡¯t you remember how you were beaten upst time?¡±


    When Charles mentioned this, Martha became scared. She took out her phone and called Philip. She


    asked, ¡°Philip, how¡¯s it? Did you find the person who attacked me?¡±


    Philip was livid and was flipping out. However, when he received Martha¡¯s phone call, he suppressed


    his anger and said, ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m still looking for her. Mom, don¡¯t go out for the next few days.¡±


    When Martha heard that he had not found her, she did not want to ce her hopes in him anymore. He


    was indeed a piece of trash. She had thought that he would be able to do at least something for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t look for her any longer. I know I can¡¯t depend on you.¡±


    After saying that, Martha hung up the phone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Philip about the jade bangle?¡±


    Charles asked. He was worried. After all, it belonged to Philip; it was inappropriate that his wife had


    taken it without asking.


    Martha¡¯s face fell, and she red at him before snorting. ¡°What¡¯s there to say? I already took it. Would


    he ask me to give it back?¡±


    Charles felt helpless as he shook his head and put away the first aid kit. He did not say anything more.


    Looking at the jade bangle on her wrist, Martha remembered that she still had not brewed the other


    pack of abortion medicine yet.


    Hence, after thinking about it, she ran to the courtyard and started to brew the medicine.


    This time, she would make Wynn drink it no matter what.


    Back on Philip¡¯s end, he was in George¡¯s office. His entire body was coursing with anger and


    murderous intent.


    George was timid as he stood in front of Philip. The former only bent his waist and lowered his head,


    undaring to speak.


    The young master was on the edge of flipping out.


    It had been seven years, and he had never seen the young master that angry. Had something


    happened to the young madam?¡±


    ¡°Young master, what happened? What do you need me to do?¡± Despite feeling timid, George held his


    breath and asked respectfully.


    Sweat could not stop dripping down George¡¯s temples.


    Even though the young master was only standing by the french window and had his back toward him,


    his icy aura was able to lower the temperature of the entire chairman¡¯s office to freezing point.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Philip was like an unsheathed sword, waiting to kill!


    It was so terrifying!


    ¡°Look for it! Look for it throughout the entire city! The remnant my mother gave me was stolen! I want to


    know who took it!¡±


    Philip said coldly. His eyes reflected the lights of the entire city. Nevertheless, at the same time, a me


    could be seen burning in his eyes.


    At the moment, Philip was like a male lion that had been awakened. There was only anger in his heart.


    ¡°What? Madam¡¯s¡­¡±


    George was shocked. He started to panic.


    It was something seriously huge!


    Madam was a taboo that could not be spoken of for the young master.


    Who had done it?


    Who had the audacity to steal madam¡¯s remnant?


    They were looking for death!


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    George began to panic. He had to find madam¡¯s remnant before the young master became livid.


    If not, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Having spoken to Philip, George made a few phone calls and arranged everything in a stern voice.


    Immediately, all of the rke Family¡¯s forces in Riverdale were deployed.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    It has to be said that the forces were capable of destroying an entire city¡¯s economy.


    Even the eight great families of Capital City would crumble under the force


    Giada was in Cirrus Vi when she got wind of this.


    ¡°Madam, the young master has deployed all of the rkes¡¯ forces in Riverdale,¡± Giada¡¯s tall, slender,


    and sexy personal assistant said humbly.


    Giada got out of the bathtub that was over a hundred square feet and was covered in rose petals. She


    put on her bathrobe, frowned, and asked, Why?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he lost something.¡±


    Giada¡¯s personal assistant replied with her gaze was lowered. She did not dare to look at Giada


    directly.


    A lowly peasant like her was not qualified to look at the madam¡¯s body.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Giada walked over to the wine rack and poured herself a ss of Whiskey. She folded her arms in front


    of her chest and asked in interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s something Madam Charlotte left for the young master,¡± replied the personal assistant.


    Giada¡¯s expression changed and a smirk appeared on her face. She took a sip of her Whiskey, lifted an


    eyebrow, and asked, ¡°Did he manage to find it?¡±


    The personal assistant shook her head.


    At the same time, in the chairman¡¯s office of Apex Group, Philip stood in front of the window coldly as


    he looked down at the skyline of the city.


    Then, George hurriedly walked into the office. Holding his cane, he said, ¡°Young master, we found it!¡±


    Found it!


    Philip let out a sigh of relief. Nevertheless, his anger did not vanish.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Philip turned around, his eyes filled with rage.


    When George saw Philip in such a state, his heart trembled. After stammering for a long while, he said,


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯m afraid that the matter can¡¯t be resolved so easily.¡±


    Philip lifted an eyebrow and snorted. ¡°Are there even things that I can¡¯t take care of?¡±


    George was anxious as he said slowly, ¡°Young Master, the person who took Madam Charlotte¡¯s thing is


    your mother-inw, Martha Yates.¡±


    Boom!


    Martha?


    When Philip heard her name, his soul left his body. Why did it have to be her?


    Nheless, after a while, even more anger began to well up in Philip¡¯s chest.


    Even Martha was not allowed to touch that jade bangle!


    A mean mother-inw like her did not have the right to do so!


    She was tarnishing his mother¡¯s good name!


    Seeing Philip¡¯s coldness, George asked nervously, ¡°Young Master, how are you going to handle this?


    Are you going to reveal your identity to her?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said coldly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    Upon saying that, Philip left the chairman¡¯s office in a hurry. Then, he called a car and went to the old


    Johnston Manor.


    He had pretended to be a coward in that house for the past three years and had let himself be spittled


    on throughout that duration. Philip could endure that.


    However, he could no longer suppress his anger after finding out that Martha was the one that had


    taken his mother¡¯s jade bangle.


    His unreasonable and irrational mother-inw was still trying to test his limits again and again.


    She was asking to die infinitely.


    Alright then, he would let her see what he could do so that she would stop for a period of time.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When Philip got to the old Johnston Manor, he did not do anything unnecessary like knocking on the


    door. Instead, he immediately kicked it open.


    At this time, Martha was in the living room, examining the jade bangle on the table with a thin man.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Martha was ecstatic and nervous at the same time. Charles had said that the thing was worthless, and


    she was thinking about selling it.


    The man with her was the boss of a jade shop Martha had found on the street. He looked at the bangle


    closely, and an ominous and hopeful glint shed across his eyes.


    It was an item of the highest quality!


    It was a ssy jadeite bangle of the highest quality!


    It was the bangle that had shocked the entire country ten years ago!


    There was only one pair of them. One of them was put up for auction, while the other one never


    surfaced on the market.


    Why was a ssy jadeite bangle of the highest quality there?

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    The boss was confused but a thought soon shed across his head. Consequently, he nodded and


    then shook his head. ¡°Madam, it is something good, but it¡¯s not worth much. It¡¯s a fake. Why don¡¯t I


    take this for one hundred thousand dors?¡±


    The boss knew that the bangle would sell for at least 100 million in the market.


    ¡°What? Only a hundred thousand?¡±


    When Martha heard him, she snatched the bangle back and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not selling it


    anymore. My husband told me that it¡¯s worth at least a few hundred thousand. You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    The boss hurriedly exined after hearing her words, ¡°Madam, I came all the way here. There¡¯s no


    reasoning for me to lie to you. It is indeed a fake and only cost a hundred thousand bucks. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, you can ask other people. If anyone offers you a higher price, I, Mo Dunbar, will pay you


    twice the price they offer you!¡±


    Having said that, Mo pretended to get up and leave.


    He was the head of the industry. Therefore, he only needed to let the word out and no one would offer


    her a price higher than his.


    That way, he would only make a profit and not suffer any loss.


    When Martha saw that he was about to leave, she started to panic. Thus, she grabbed him and said,


    ¡°Go higher. A hundred thousand is too little.¡±


    Mo smirked with a pleased look on his face and sat back down. Taking the bangle and looking at it


    again, he said, ¡°Madam, I think you¡¯re an honest woman. So, I¡¯ll give you 150 thousand for this. If you


    say yes, I¡¯ll go get the cash for you right now.¡±


    Martha initially wanted to turn down his offer after hearing the amount. However, after figuring that the


    bangle indeed only cost that much, she was hesitant to do so.


    Mo was not in a hurry and merely took a sip of his tea.


    ¡°What¡¯s it going to be, madam? You only have one chance.¡± Mo tried to entice Martha.


    Martha gritted her teeth and said after bracing herself, ¡°Alright, 150 thousand!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mo was ecstatic. He was able to buy a ssy jade bangle worth 100 million with just 150 thousand. He


    was going to be rich!


    All of a sudden!


    Bang!


    The door was kicked open violently. As a result, the two of them in the room were taken aback and


    immediately began to feel extremely nervous.


    Martha snatched the bangle back from Mo¡¯s hand. She was worried that it was a robber!


    However, when Martha saw who it was, she became enraged. She pointed at Philip who was walking


    over toward her coldly and shrieked, ¡°Do you want to die? Who asked you to kick the door? Why are


    you back, you sniveling good-for-nothing? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯re not allowed to be in the house?


    Get out now!¡±


    Philip was bing gutsier and gutsier. He was at the point where he dared to kick the door open!


    Did he want to die?


    Mo jumped up out of shock. Seeing the man approaching them, heined silently inside his heart


    and asked Martha, ¡°Madam, who is this? Do you want me to kick him out?¡±


    Martha said viciously, ¡°He¡¯s my son-inw. He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. Ignore him.¡±


    Mo came to a realization, and a smirk appeared on his face. He said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. I


    thought it was someone else.¡±


    Having finished speaking, the two were about to go out.


    However, Philip blocked the door as coldness radiated from his body. His eyes were red and mes of


    anger could be seen flickering in his eyes. He stared at the jade bangle on Martha¡¯s wrist and said in a


    deep voice, ¡°Take that thing off!¡±


    An uncontroble me could be seen in Philip¡¯s eyes. He looked like a ferocious beast.


    Martha was shocked by Philip¡¯s voice. It was so deep that it sounded like the growl of a beast.


    ¡°Do you want to die? What thing? I don¡¯t know. Get out of my way!¡±


    Martha knew what Philip was talking about, but she hid her arm behind her back and used her other


    hand to push Philip away. She shouted, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t interrupt me when I¡¯m going about my


    business!¡±


    Mo jeered before heading toward the door.


    However.


    Bang!


    Philip raised his leg and kicked Mo in the stomach. Consequently, Mo flew back into the house and


    landed on the floor with a thud. He did not get up even after a long while.


    When Martha saw this, she screeched loudly in terror and quickly ran over to help him. ¡°Oh no, Mr.


    Dunbar, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Are you insane? Why are you always causing trouble for me?¡±


    Martha turned her head and red at Philip angrily. Then, she got up, walked over to him, and lifted


    her arm to p him.


    p!


    To her surprise, Philip¡¯s pnded on her first.


    His pnded heavily on Martha¡¯s old face. As a result, a sound was heard simr to that of an


    exploding firecracker!


    ¡°Ouch! He¡¯s hitting me! The son-inw is hitting the mother-inw! Come quick! Help!¡±


    Martha fell to the ground after the p. She clutched her face and found blood on the corner of her lips.


    Subsequently, she began wailing and howling uncontrobly.


    After that, she stared at Philip furiously and yelled unreasonably, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re insane! You must be


    insane! I am your mother-inw, and you¡¯re hitting me! I must let Wynn see how you¡¯re treating me


    right now! I want you two to get a divorce! I will expose you on the inte! I will call the cops on you!¡±


    After Martha said that, she took out her phone and called Wynn. Then, she pped her thigh and


    bawled, ¡°Wynnie,e home quick! Philip is going to kill me!¡±


    Wynn was busy working overtime in her office when she received Martha¡¯s call. Thus, she felt


    extremely annoyed.


    There was trouble once more.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle home now.¡±


    Wynn felt helpless as she grabbed her coat and rushed home.


    On the other hand, Philip looked nonchnt. His eyes were glued on Martha who was making a scene


    while sitting on the floor. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, take it off!¡±


    Afterward, he began to approach Martha slowly as coldness enveloped his body.


    The fire in his eyes was burning even brighter than the fire in a furnace.


    Martha was beyond petrified. She only bullied naive and well-behaved people. Hence, she had not


    expected this piece of trash to be so out of the ordinary that day, taking it as far as to p her!


    How arrogant!


    He was undisciplined and out of control!


    If she did not teach him a lesson, how would she continue to be his mother-inw? How would she


    manipte this good-for-nothing?


    In the midst of her anger, Martha removed the bangle. She had the urge to throw it toward the wall but


    suddenly had an idea as she yelled, ¡°Take it off, take it off, take it off! Don¡¯t you want this? I¡¯ll smash it


    so no one can have it!¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Martha waspletely insane!


    She was overwhelmed with anger!


    She was livid!


    The piece of trash had pped her. If she did not teach him a lesson, how would she maintain her


    position in the family?


    After she finished yelling, Martha lifted her hand to smash the bangle against the wall!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In the blink of an eye!


    A roar filled the living room like a raging fire!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking dare! You¡¯re asking to die!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were red, and he was clenching his fists tightly. Not only had wrinkles began to form at the


    corner of his eyes due to anger, but the veins on his neck and forehead were now twisted like the


    image of a dragon!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Martha was shocked. She was going to have a heart attack from fear.


    Nevertheless, before she could understand what was happening, Philip walked up to her with his eyes


    filled with the mes of wrath. Philip red at Martha the same way he would at a dead body!


    Crack!


    Philip reached out his hand, strangled Martha¡¯s neck, and lifted her off the floor!


    ¡°Martha Yates! I¡¯ve endured you for the past three years. However, you¡¯re just asking to die by testing


    my limits today!¡±


    Philip was livid. His tone of voice was ice cold.


    The air around him was like that of an icy vige. Additionally, the entire room was enveloped in it in


    just a split second.


    Martha began kicking her feet frantically and hitting Philip¡¯s arms. She rolled her eyes backward and


    made choking sounds with the back of her throat. She begged, ¡°L-Let me go, I¡­. I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    She was terrified!


    She was genuinely terrified!


    Martha had finally gotten a taste of death.


    Philip only red at her and yelled angrily, ¡°Give the bangle to me, now!¡±


    At this moment, Martha quickly removed the bangle from her wrist like a coward and handed it to Philip.


    She said, ¡°I-I gave it to you¡­ Let go, I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Philip took the bangle from her coldly and let go of his grip. Consequently, Martha fell to the floor


    lifelessly like a dead dog. She wheezed as she took in huge gulps of air.


    Her eyes were now twitching. Moments ago, she felt the threat of the grim reaper in her useless son-in-


    law.


    It was horrifying!


    Was he still Philip, the good-for-nothing who had let her abuse him throughout the past three years?


    Martha was finally able to take a breather. Nevertheless, she was now terror-stricken and furious!


    She had been utterly humiliated by her good-for-nothing son-inw. Everyone would definitelyugh at


    her if word got out!


    How would she continue to live her life?


    The more Martha thought about it, the more furious she became.


    Martha got up from the floor and pped Philip while he was taking the time to look at the bangle and


    composing himself. The pnded on his face with arge thud, and she pointed at his nose before


    saying, ¡°I¡¯m returning your p to you! I am your mother-inw, yet you have the audacity to p me!


    When Wynnes back today, I will ask her to divorce you! I want to kick you out of the Johnston


    family! I also want to call the cops on you!¡±


    She had to separate Wynn and Philip.


    Things were getting out of hand!


    The kid was getting more and more unbridled. He even dared to step on her head and ride roughshod


    over her. If things were to continue, how would she control him in the future?


    Philip stood there as he held the bangle in his hand. His eyes were red as he stared at Martha.


    She was such an evil woman that she was not afraid of death!


    Additionally, she did not want to reflect on her mistakes!


    Bam!


    A punch!


    Philip threw a punch that wasposed of all his anger umted. The punchnded directly on


    Martha¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah! Og!¡±


    Martha copsed on the floor, and her nose started to bleed profusely. Martha clutched her face and


    curled her body into a ball in front of the sofa. Then, she began to bawl and yell for help.


    ¡°Blood! I¡¯m bleeding! Help! He¡¯s going to kill me!¡±


    Nheless, Philip merely stood in front of her quietly. He watched as Martha howled and wailed on


    the floor. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Even though I¡¯m just a piece of trash to you, I have my limits


    as well. If you test my limits again, I don¡¯t mind killing you!¡±


    Kill?


    Martha was now shaking in fear. She could tell that Philip was serious.


    Why was he being so aggressive?


    He even dared to kill her.


    ¡°You¡­ Get out! We don¡¯t have a son-inw like you!¡±


    Martha was horror-struck as she clutched her nose and pointed at the door.


    She was beyond petrified now. She was scared that Philip would do something serious at the spur of


    the moment.


    At this time, Wynn appeared at the door.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Wynn was horrified when she saw what had happened in the house. She ran in and helped Martha up


    before eximing, ¡°Mom, what happened? I¡¯m going to take you to the hospital.¡±


    When Martha saw that Wynn had arrived, she was relieved. She started throwing a tantrum as she


    yelled, ¡°Why should I go to the hospital? Just let me die here! Look who attacked me! It¡¯s Philip!¡±


    When Wynn heard that, she turned around and looked at Philip in anger and disbelief. She asked,


    ¡°Philip, what did you do? She¡¯s my mother!¡±


    Philip knew that such a thing was going to happen. As long as Martha was there, things would settle


    down so easily.


    He said coldly, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your mother. However, ask her what immoral things she has done.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re spewing nonsense! What did I do? It was just a stupid bangle! Did you have to go as far as to


    hit me? You even hit me until I became like this. I am your mother-inw! You¡¯ll be struck by lightning


    and thunder! I don¡¯t care! Wynn, you have to divorce him today! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll run my head into the


    wall and die here!¡±


    Martha was throwing a tantrum and had begun being unreasonable and irrational.


    She would not stop until she had released her anger.


    Wynn did not know what was going on. She wanted to help Martha to stop the bleeding, but thetter


    refused and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Let the neighbors see! Let them see how amazing our son-inw


    is! He even dares to hit his mother-inw. I want to see if he dares go out in public.¡±


    Wynn knew her mother¡¯s temper. Hence, she got up and pulled Philip to one side. She asked coldly,


    ¡°Philip, what happened? Why did you hit mom until she has be like this?¡±


    Philip took out the bangle and replied in an icy tone, ¡°Your mother stole this from us, and she wanted to


    sell it.¡±


    Philip lowered her head to look at the bangle in Philip¡¯s hand. She knew about it. Philip had told her


    that it belonged to his mother and thus treated it like a piece of treasure.


    However, it would still be too far-fetched to hit someone just because of a bangle.


    Philip noticed the confusion on Wynn¡¯s face. Thus, after being quiet for a long while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s my


    mother¡¯s remnant.¡±


    nk!


    Wynn¡¯s heart trembled. If it was Philip¡¯s mother¡¯s remnant, it would mean that her mother-inw had


    already passed away¡­


    In an instant, Wynn understood why Philip was so angry.


    Her mother had done something extremely stupid this time.


    This time, she would support her husband unconditionally.


    Hence, after turning around, Wynn looked at Martha who was still sitting on the floor and said in


    annoyance, ¡°Mom, you crossed the line. Do you know what that bangle means to Philip?¡±


    Wynn was aware of Martha¡¯s personality and wondered how thetter was a lecturer in a university.


    How did she educate her students?


    ¡°Mom, the bangle is Philip¡¯s mother¡¯s remnant. It¡¯s something that belongs to my mother-inw. You


    stole it and even wanted to sell it? You went overboard!¡±


    Wynn said coldly. This was the first time she truly felt helpless and disappointed in her mother. She was


    now in a state of despair as well.


    When Martha heard Wynn¡¯s words, she was shocked. Philip¡¯s mother¡¯s remnant?


    Her inw was dead?


    Damn it!


    ¡°What? A dead person¡¯s thing? What bad luck! I¡¯ll go burn some incense and pray to Buddha to get rid


    of the bad luck tomorrow!¡±


    Martha jumped up immediately. Her entire body felt so ufortable it was as if she had thorns all


    over it.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At that time, Philip had already calmed down. However, when Martha gave her remarks, he exploded in


    anger once more.


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    How could Martha say something so brainless?


    At that moment, Martha was horrified by Philip¡¯s aura. She was scared that he would punch him again


    and muttered some curses to herself.


    On the other hand, Wynn was troubled. She pulled Philip to leave and then turned around to re at


    Martha. She said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do such a thing again. I feel so ashamed for you.¡±


    Ashamed?


    Martha became enraged when she heard this. She pointed at Wynn and yelled, ¡°Well, well, well, you¡¯ve


    grown and have wings now. You¡¯re taking an outsider¡¯s side instead of your own mother¡¯s, huh? Get


    out! Get out with that piece of trash! I don¡¯t have a heartless daughter like you!¡±


    Wynn was startled. She looked at Philip who was standing next to her and then said after a while,


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll nevere back to this home ever again!¡±


    With that, their rtionship crumbled.


    Wynn decided that Philip was her everything, and her mother was indeed at fault for what had


    happened that day.


    If they had to severe their rtionship, then so be it!


    Martha was so angry that she started smashing things. She pointed at Philip and yelled unreasonably,


    ¡°You! You useless bum! Don¡¯te back ever again! You¡¯re not my son-inw. Get out! Both of you,


    get out!¡±


    Martha was beyond livid!


    Her daughter had totally changed!


    It was all because of that useless, good-for-nothing man!


    Philip turned around and looked at Martha who was flipping out. He said, ¡°To be honest, I couldn¡¯t care


    less whether I¡¯m your son-inw or not. You took our certificate of property ownership, so just treat it as


    a gift from me to you. I don¡¯t want that house anymore. Wynn and I will move into the new house in a


    few days. I hope you beg to move in with us when that happens.¡±


    Upon hearing Philip¡¯s words, Martha scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re just a worthless bum, and you¡¯re telling me you


    can afford a big house? Go sleep on the streets!¡±


    Philip shook his head and his eyes turned cold. He continued, ¡°Martha, I¡¯m warning you again. If you


    dare bully M again, don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t go easy on you.¡±


    Having said that, Philip and Wynn left the old Johnston Manor.


    In the end, Martha was the only one left in the house. She was so angry that her liver began to hurt.


    Consequently, she did not think twice before smashing everything in the house.


    The boss of the jade shop had already run away by then.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all thankless wretches!¡±


    Martha was livid. Her hair was a mess as she ran into the kitchen. Looking at the medicine that she had


    finished brewing, Martha felt a malicious thought surface in her heart.


    She had to be siding with him just because she was pregnant.


    The next day, she would watch Wynn drink the medicine with her very own two eyes.


    She would force her to drink it if she had to!


    ¡®I can¡¯t let my daughter stay with that piece of trash!


    ¡®She has to marry into a rich family!¡¯


    The following day, Martha called Wynn and told her toe home. She said that there was something


    urgent.


    Wynn was still mad about what had happened the night before. However, her mother had humbled and


    lowered herself on the phone and said she needed to find an opportunity to apologize to Philip.


    Wynn was kind-hearted, so she believed in her mother¡¯s intentions. Thus, she went back to the old


    Johnston Manor that afternoon.


    ¡°Mom, why did you call me toe back?¡± Wynn entered the house without removing her shoes.


    Martha took out the medicine from the kitchen and smiled. She said, ¡°Wynnie, this is the medicine I


    made for you and your baby. You didn¡¯t drink itst time, so you have to drink it this time no matter


    what. Don¡¯t waste my effort and good intentions.¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Half an hour ago, Philip received a call from George who said that there was an emergency.


    Subsequently, after exiting the hospital, Philip saw George standing in front of its entrance with a cane


    in his hand next to his Rolls Royce.


    George was wearing a suit with a hat. Evidently, he looked polite and refined.


    However, when Philip approached George, he could see that George¡¯s forehead was drenched in


    sweat, and thetter¡¯s eyes looked frantic.


    Something was wrong!


    He had to tell the young master immediately.


    ¡°What happened, Old Man George? Why are you in such a hurry to find me?¡± Philip asked as he


    walked out of the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Young master, I was wrong.¡±


    George respectfully bowed and lowered his head. There was a hint of self-me in his tone of voice.


    Philip frowned. It was his first time seeing George acting like this. He smiled and asked, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    George did not dare conceal the matter from him and replied, ¡°Young Master, the young madam and


    the unborn child might be in danger.¡±


    All of a sudden!


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold. Nevertheless, Philip did not understand what George meant and thus asked


    hurriedly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    George wiped away the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Young Master, while we were looking for the


    bangle yesterday, one of our men found out that your mother-inw, Martha, had visited a traditional


    Chinese medicine shop. She bought some medicine there as well.¡±


    George observed Philip¡¯s expression as he spoke. He was hesitant until he saw that thetter was


    calm.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Philip said coldly. He could sense a hint of danger.


    ¡°When our men asked the owner about it, they found out that among the medicine Martha had bought,


    included¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    George was sweating profusely and did not dare to continue.


    Someone would die because of it!


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face had be cold, and his tone of voice was now icy as well. He was like a sharp knife that


    was glinting.


    ¡°One for abortion!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, George lowered his head even more and began apologizing repeatedly,


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Nevertheless, Philip did not say anything to him. Instead, Philip let his entire body be enveloped


    with rage as his pupils constricted. Then, he clenched his fists and growled lowly as a piercing gaze


    shot out of his eyes, ¡°She¡¯s asking to die!¡±


    Subsequently, Philip took out his phone and called Wynn.


    However, no one answered the call.


    Philip was frantic and beginning to feel anxious!


    He was lost, so he called Mindy and asked, ¡°Mindy, where did Wynn go?¡±


    ¡°She went back home. I saw her tale a call. She told me it was from your mother-inw,¡± replied Mindy.


    m!


    Philip hung up the phone and hurriedly got into the car. Afterward, he asked Geroge to speed over to


    the old Johnston Manor.


    He would not let anything happen!


    That wretched Martha. He had let her off the hook the night before, and she was still trying to cause


    trouble!


    She hadpletely crossed the line this time!


    She was digging her own grave by touching Wynn.


    At this time, Martha was inside the old Johnston Manor, asking Wynn to sit down. She could be heard


    saying earnestly, ¡°Wynnie, I was wrong, alright? I¡¯ll find a chance to apologize to Philip tomorrow, okay?


    Drink this medicine now. It¡¯s good for you and your baby. I¡¯ve been brewing it from this morning.¡±


    Wynn sat on the sofa and watched as her mother fawned over her. She felt helpless.


    However, the smell of dark medicine on the coffee table was really strong.


    ¡°Mom, can I not drink it? It stinks,¡± said Wynn while pouting.


    Ever since she was young, Wynn had never liked taking medicine. This was especially true when it


    came to traditional Chinese medicine.


    How could Martha give up? Thus, she put on an aggrieved face and said, ¡°Wynn, are you still mad at


    me? Then, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I brewed this medicine for you out of good intentions, and you


    don¡¯t even want it. Why should I continue living?¡±


    Whenever Martha behaved like that, Wynn felt bad and helpless.


    She could onlyply.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll drink it, okay?¡±


    Wynn looked at Martha like a spoiled, little girl and smiled.


    Her mother still loved her after all.


    Martha smiled knowingly. She ced the bowl in front of Wynn and said, ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re my best


    daughter. Who else would I be good to if not you?¡±


    Wynn did not hesitate. She picked up the bowl and took a sip.


    However, the moment she drank it, she started reacting to it. Almost immediately, Wynn began having


    morning sickness and was forced to cover her mouth and run to the toilet


    Martha looked at the bowl. Wynn had only taken a sip, how could she not feel anxious?


    Nevertheless, Martha still went to the toilet and patted Wynn¡¯s back. She asked in a concerned voice,


    ¡°Why are you vomiting so much? That kid must be tormenting you a lot. I can tell that it¡¯s going to be a


    menace.¡±


    Wynn was upset. She could not recover because of the smell of medicine.


    Hence, after vomiting for a while, she went back to the living room.


    Martha could not wait. She picked up the bowl and said, ¡°Drink it now. Look at how you¡¯re vomiting.


    The doctor told me you have to drink this if your morning sickness is severe.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wynn was hesitant but still took the bowl of medicine.


    Martha nodded and said, ¡°Why would I lie to you? Drink up now.¡±


    Wynn grabbed the bowl. However, just as she was about to drink it, she stopped and chuckled. ¡°Mom,


    it¡¯s cold.¡±


    When Martha heard her words, she became frantic. She touched it and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. Fine, I¡¯ll warm it


    up for you.¡±


    Quickly, Martha ran to the kitchen, warmed it up, and brought it to Wynn once again.


    This time, she had to make Wynn finish it no matter what!


    Wynn did not hesitate as she took the bowl from Martha. She was just about to down it.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    All of a sudden!


    Bang!


    The door was kicked open violently from outside.


    Wynn turned around, looked at the door, and saw a figure standing tall at the entrance. It has to be said


    that the figure¡¯s back was facing the light. The person then barged inside, took Wynn¡¯s bowl, and


    smashed it on the floor!


    Smash!


    The bowl was smashed into pieces.


    When Martha saw that the bowl had been smashed, she felt anger well up in her chest. She stood up


    and pointed at Philip before shrieking, ¡°Philip, you rascal, what are you doing? Are you still going to


    respect your mother-inw or not?¡±


    p!


    Philip¡¯s response to her was a p in the face.


    Martha fell to the ground after being pped and did not get up even after a long while. She began


    fuming.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing?¡±


    Wynn was horrified. She had noted expect Philip to barge in, smash the bowl, and p Martha in front


    of her.


    Nevertheless, Philip was furious. He turned around and red at Martha who was on the floor. Then,


    he pointed at the smashed bowl of medicine on the floor and roared, ¡°Martha Yates! You¡¯re testing my


    limits! If anything happens to Wynnie and her unborn child, I, Philip rke, will never forgive you!¡±


    Having said that, Philip turned around and carried the confused Wynn like a bride as he walked out of


    the Johnston Manor. The two then got into the Rolls Royce that was waiting at the entrance.


    To be honest, Wynn was stunned when she saw the Rolls Royce.


    However, she saw even more shocked when she saw George in the passenger seat.


    The billionaire of Riverdale, George Thomas, was sitting in the passenger seat of the vehicle.


    Furthermore, he had reserved the backseat for both of them.


    W-What was going on?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Throughout the journey, Philip held Wynn tightly in his arms. On a side note, Wynn did not dare move


    or speak.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Wynn noticed that the entrance was filled with both young and old


    doctors. Additionally, there were a lot of schrs at the door. Even the dean of the hospital could be


    seen respectfully standing at the door.


    On top of that, a lot of people had begun gathering around to watch what was going on.


    Which VIP wasing to the hospital? There were so many schrs and even the dean was waiting


    at the entrance.


    At first nce, a field of white coats could be seen.


    Shortly after Wynn was ced on a bed, a group of people surrounded her. Then, Wynn remembered


    something before she was pushed into the intensive care unit.


    ¡°Philip!¡±


    Wynn grabbed Philip¡¯s hand as tears rolled down her eyes. She said, ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡±


    Philip watched as Wynn was pushed into the intensive care unit. His eyes were icy, and he did not say


    anything.


    Half an hourter, the dean walked out with seven to eight schrs. They respectfully stood in front of


    Philip and said, ¡°Young Master, the young madam is fine. We¡¯ve already pumped her stomach. The


    baby is fine as well. However, they need to stay in the hospital for a few days.¡±


    Philip nodded, pushed open the door, and walked in.


    Wynn looked pale on the bed. Her lips were white, and her eyes were red. It was obvious that she had


    been crying.


    When Wynn saw Philip walking toward her, she sat up quickly. Nevertheless, she was stopped by him.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. She¡¯s my mom. Please, don¡¯t me her. The baby and I are fine.¡±


    Wynn grabbed Philip¡¯s hand tightly as tears rolled down her cheeks like pearls on a broken string.


    Wynn did not know why, but she had a feeling that Philip was livid. Moreover, it was the kind of anger


    that Martha would not be able to handle.


    Wynn was petrified.


    ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t you hate your mother for doing such a thing?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn bit her lip. She had not expected her mother to do something like that.


    It was their child.


    Why?


    ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll be back in a bit,¡± Philip said as he got up, leaving his foreign shadow behind for Wynn.


    Wynn clutched her face and sobbed. At this moment, she was conflicted.


    However, Martha¡¯s actions had overstepped all of her limits.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so cruel! I¡¯m your daughter!¡± Wynn bawled inside the room.


    Philip walked out of the hospital and lit a cigarette for himself.


    At the door, Theo and Tiger were waiting for him.


    ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯re ready,¡± Theo bowed and said respectfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip said before extinguishing his cigarette. Then, with an icy aura surrounding him, he got into the


    ck Maybach 62S.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    The Maybach 42S stopped in front of the old Johnston Manor.


    Behind it was five ck Benzes.


    It was a motorcade!


    The sight attracted the attention of many passersby and neighbors around the manor.


    ¡°Oh, there are so many luxury cars. Which VIP is this?¡±


    ¡°Holy moly! Maybach 62S! It¡¯s Theo Zander¡¯s ride! Why is he here?¡±


    When the neighbors heard that it was Theo¡¯s car, they backed away in fear and only dared to watch


    from a distance.


    He was the Underground King of Riverdale.


    There was a time when his name was the cause of the normal residents¡¯ nightmares.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Who could afford to offend him?


    Why was a VIP like him there?


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re getting out of their vehicles. Who¡¯s that? The young man looks so familiar!¡±


    ¡°Look! That¡¯s Theo, and that¡¯s his number one right-hand man, Tiger!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that young man? Theo is being so respectful to him.¡±


    The crowd watched from a distance as they gossiped among one another.


    They caused a huge scene, and it was difficult for them not to attract the attention of onlookers.


    ¡°They¡¯re moving! They¡¯re heading toward the old Johnston Manor!¡± someone yelled.


    Immediately, everyone looked in the direction of the old Johnston Manor. They watched as the young


    man walked toward the building with his crew.


    Theo waved his hand in the oldpound of the old Johnston Manor and seven to eight of his men


    barged in. Then, they stood in a single line in the living room.


    Martha and Charles were dragged out from the master bedroom.


    The two of them were in pajamas and had been napping. At this moment, they were thrown to the


    ground.


    ¡°Who are you people? Who allowed you to barge in? I¡¯m calling the cops!¡±


    Martha stood up bossily and pointed at the few men who were in suits. She started yelling and


    screaming at them.


    Was she not afraid?


    Of course, she was!


    However, it would be of no use to her to be scared. Thus, she pretended to be bold.


    ¡°Hmph! Do you think you¡¯re all that because you¡¯re in suits? I¡¯m going to call the police and ask them to


    arrest all of you!¡±


    Martha was not very confident. Nevertheless, she ran over to the coffee table to make the call with the


    house phone.


    The next moment!


    Tiger walked in and forcefully pped Martha across the face. Consequently, Martha fell to the ground.


    Then, Tiger took the phone in her hand and smashed it into pieces.


    Martha was woken up by the p as she fell to the ground and clung onto Charles. There was now


    blood on the corner of her lips.


    It has to be said that two of her teeth ended up falling out due to that p.


    ¡°Y-Y-You¡­ Who the hell are you people? You¡¯re trespassing, and it¡¯s against thew! If you don¡¯t leave


    now, I¡¯ll really call the cops!¡±


    Martha was truly petrified. There were eight men in the house, and their leader was a muscr guy


    that had a fierce expression on his face. To top it off, the guy was staring at her and her partner.


    Was he going to eat them?


    Charles was horrified. He hid behind Martha and mumbled, ¡°Did you cause trouble again? Why are


    they in our house? Are they the ones who beat you upst time?¡±


    Upon hearing Charles¡¯ words, Martha¡¯s heart trembled. She shook her head violently and stammered,


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t go out much these past two days. I didn¡¯t cross anybody.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    At this moment, Theo walked in. His steps were brisk, and his face was icy.


    ¡°Theo!¡±


    When Theo entered the room, all the men inside the house addressed him respectfully at the same


    time.


    Martha¡¯s heart crumbled when she heard them call him that.


    It looked exactly like a scene straight out of a Hong Kong movie. It was terrifying. They were like


    gangsters!


    Who had she offended?


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re Theo Zander?¡±


    At this moment, Charles and Martha recognized him. Wasn¡¯t he the man that had attended Old Master


    Yate¡¯s party?


    Why was he in their house?


    She had not offended him.


    After entering the room, Theo gave Martha and Charles a cold re. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t know what


    stupid things you¡¯ve done? You still have the nerve to say you didn¡¯t offend anybody?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Martha began racking her brain. She really had not offended anybody.


    Was Philip somebody?


    Of course not!


    He was just a piece of trash!


    Why? He had the audacity to call so many people to teach her a lesson?


    Martha knew that he would not dare do anything to her. That was why she could still take an afternoon


    nap.


    Of course, Martha did not tell Charles that Philip had hit her. After all, if Charles found out that


    something was wrong with the medicine, she would be in hot water as well.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. Theo, can you let us go for the sake of the old master? How much money do you want?


    I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Martha was terror-stricken. Everyone had said that Theo would not hesitate to kill.


    Hence, she ran to her bedroom and took out her bank cards and deposit book. She timidly ced them


    on the coffee table and said, ¡°H-Here¡¯s two million bucks. Please ept it, Theo. Let me and my


    husband go.¡±


    Martha was scared. Thus, she wanted to bribe Theo with money.


    Nevertheless, Theo only smirked coldly and did not even look at the bank cards and deposit book. He


    said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have today. I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson that


    you¡¯ll never forget.¡±


    Having said that, Theo waved his hand.


    Immediately, the eight men approached the couple. Two of them held Charles back while the remaining


    six took turns to attack Martha.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    p! p! p!


    The sound of pping filled the room.


    Martha¡¯s face had been smacked swollen with patches of her skin blooming in shades of ck and


    blue while blood trickled down the corner of her mouth.


    All Charles could do was watch from the sidelines. He could scream his lungs out, but there was


    nothing he could do to stop them.


    In the end, Tiger came forth with a bottle of medication at the snap of Theo¡¯s fingers. He walked


    menacingly toward Martha who had long lost her bearings from the ps.


    Setting her eyes on the concoction, Martha felt fear creep up within her. Tears streamed down her face


    while she shook her head as if her life depended on it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t, Theo. Please


    don¡¯t make me drink the poison, no, please¡­¡±


    Her begging fell on deaf ears.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After mping a hand over Martha¡¯s throat while others forced her mouth open, Tiger then poured the


    concoction into her throat.


    Karma was a b*tch!


    With her head tilted up as she was force-fed the concoction, Matha gargled at the intrusive liquid before


    she finally swallowed half of it.


    Only after that did Tiger let go of her, causing Martha to flop lifelessly onto the floor.


    ¡°Listen up! If I¡¯m you, I¡¯ll be more careful with the things I do and say from now on. It¡¯ll do you good to


    be a nice person!¡±


    Theo warned coldly before he led his gang out the doors.


    Scared soulless, Martha dashed to the bathroom and forced a finger down her throat to puke.


    However, her efforts were to no avail.


    Lying on the floor, she began to whine and cry, ¡°I¡¯m gonna die, I¡¯m gonna die. This is murder! Oh,


    Charlie, send me to the hospital!¡±


    After leaving the Old Johnston Manor, Theo and his gang met up with Philip. They then got into their


    cars.


    Fetching another bottle of the concoction from his pockets, Tiger began to chug it. ¡°This actually tastes


    pretty good for a medicinal concoction. Sigh, you¡¯re too kind, Mr. rke.¡±


    The cars drove away from the Old Johnston Manor.


    The crowd around immediately began to specte andment.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Isn¡¯t that the Johnston¡¯s good-for-nothing son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Good lord! I must be going blind, he¡¯s acquainted with people like Theo Zander?¡±


    Everyone was confused.


    The Johnstons had found a big benefactor this time.


    Around ten minutester, both Charles and Martha quickly left the manor.


    Martha had a scarf over her face and sunsses on.


    Back to Philip. He had found himself in a small alleyway.


    There was a Chinese medicinal pharmacy there.


    Entering the doors, a small gang of seven to eight people rushed in behind him and began to smash


    things!


    Bang! Bang! tter! Smash!


    Stunned, the middle-aged chubby shopkeeper began to shout, ¡°Hey! Hey! What are you doing? Who


    are you? I¡¯m going to call the cops!¡±


    All he got in return was a kick from Philip!


    A kick that sent him falling to the floor.


    Afraid, the middle-aged chubby man could tell that this man had hostile intentions. He stayed on the


    ground as he asked, petrified, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Staring unfeelingly at the middle-aged chubby man, Philip asked, ¡°Two days ago, did you sell anything


    for abortions?¡±


    The middle-aged chubby man could connect the dots after hearing the question. He was screwed!


    ¡°N-No! What are you talking about? This is awful Chinese medicinal pharmacy, we don¡¯t do that


    illegal business here.¡±


    The chubby shopkeeper exined though it was evident that he had something to hide.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it, Mr. rke!¡±


    Right then, Tiger appeared from the back of the shop with arge case of medicinal herbs.


    Then, behind Philip walked out an old man with a headful of white hair. ncing at the case, he


    confirmed, ¡°Indeed, Young Master. Strychnine tree, Jack-in-the-pulpit Tuber, Aconite root¡­¡±


    The middle-aged chubby shopkeeper could not defend himself.


    Immediately on his knees, he crawled toward Philip¡¯s legs as he begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir! I¡¯m


    sorry! A woman came to buy it from mest time. She didn¡¯t say anything, so I didn¡¯t know it was for


    your wife! I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    It was evident that this man standing before him was no ordinary young man.


    This was a man who brought a gang over to crash his shop and an old Chinese doctor too.


    He was screwed!


    In the end, all Philip did was kick him away before he instructed Tiger, ¡°Break his limbs and throw him


    out. I don¡¯t want him opening any sort of Chinese medicinal pharmacy from now on. Crash every new


    one he opens.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. rke,¡± Tiger replied courteously.


    Then, Philip turned to leave.


    At that moment, the gravity of what he had done finally crashed onto the middle-aged chubby


    shopkeeper.


    Seeing Tiger walking toward him, the shopkeeper screamed for his life before he was finally thrown


    limply at the doors of his pharmacy and left there to fend for himself.


    After Philip left, someone emerged from the alley to call for paramedics.


    When he returned to the hospital, Philip recollected his emotions and entered the hospital room.


    Right as he entered, he was met with the sight of a woman who had no business there.


    Giada Wallis!


    Sitting by the hospital bed, she was chatting with Wynn.


    The moment Wynn fixed her eyes on Philip, she asked calmly, ¡°How long more were you nning to


    hide it from me, Philip? Aunt Giada has already told me everything.¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    The atmosphere in the hospital room seemed different.


    Giada smiled a smile that epassed the warmth of a spring breeze, one that Philip knew there was


    more than met the eye.


    It was a smile that removed herself from the narrative while she mocked and threatened at the same


    time.


    Standing from her seat, she walked toward Philip who looked as if his entire world had crashed. She


    spoke gently, ¡°Take your time as you exin to Wynn, would you? We¡¯ll meet again, very soon.¡±


    With that, Giada waved to bid Wynn farewell. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first then, Wynn. I¡¯m sure Philip has his


    reasons to hide from you, so I do hope you¡¯ll keep an open mind and hear him out.¡±


    Wynn was about to stand and send her out only to be held back by Philip.


    With no other choice, she smiled politely. ¡°You cane over next time then, Aunt Giada.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    There was a new hint of shock in Giada¡¯s expression at the invitation. Her brows curved into a smile.


    ¡°Very well then, I¡¯ll visit when I have time. I¡¯ll get going now, wouldn¡¯t want to intrude on you two any


    longer after all.¡±


    Only after Wynn respectfully bode Giada farewell did Giada leave the room.


    This left Wynn and Philip alone in the hospital room.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Wynn instructed indifferently.


    Like a child who had been caught red-handed, Philip hummed a sound of acknowledgment and went to


    close the door.


    Anxiety stewed in his chest for he felt a fear he had never before.


    What did Giada tell Wynn?


    Was it his identity?


    Was it something else?


    ¡°Sit.¡± Arms crossed, Wynn wore an expression of detachedposure.


    Earnestly, not unlike an elementary school student, Philip sat as he was told.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Good job, Philip rke. For how long have you been hiding this from me?¡±


    Wynn inquired, though the coldness of her tone seemed to carry hints of reproach.


    After sneaking a nce at Wynn, Philip got a p at his shoulder before he muttered, ¡°S-Seven


    years¡­¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Wynn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, unease written on her face as she pressed on. ¡°Why¡¯d you hide it from


    me? I¡¯m your wife, am I not?¡±


    Philip, too, felt disheartened. Tugging on Wynn¡¯s hand, he yed the guilty card. ¡°Wynnie, I didn¡¯t


    mean to¡­ I had my reasons, I¡­¡±


    Watching Philip crestfallen before her, Wynn reached out a pale arm and flicked Philip¡¯s forehead with


    a slender finger. ¡°You¡¯re my husband, Philip. You have to tell me about these things, okay? Sure, Aunt


    Giada¡¯s your stepmom, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡®Stepmom?¡¯


    Philip was confused. In a rush, he asked, ¡°What else did Giada tell you?¡±


    Wynn blinked. ¡°Yeah! She told me she got married to your father after the death of your mother, and


    that the actual reason why she¡¯s here in Riverdale is to check on how you¡¯re doing. She also said that


    she hopes I can persuade you to go home, something about how your family needs you and how your


    dad¡¯s side of the family wants you back too. Why didn¡¯t you say yes? You¡¯re father and son, what


    resentment can there possibly be between a father and his son? Find a time and clear your schedule.


    Go back and take a look, okay?¡±


    Despite understanding what was happening, Philip still felt uneasy and pressed on. ¡°Did she say


    anything about what my family does? Or who I am?¡±


    ¡®Just what is Giada Wallis nning?¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your family in the restaurant business? You told mest time right?¡±


    Wynn asked suspiciously. Was Philip hiding something from her again?


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. We¡¯re in the restaurant business.¡±


    Philip¡¯s hand came up to scratch at the back of his head while he continued to contemte what


    exactly Giada was plotting.


    ¡®Holy sh*t! I almost sold myself out!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, and Philip? Aunt Giada said something about how Dad isn¡¯t feeling very well these days. Are you


    really not going to visit?¡± Wynn asked.


    The hand holding the fruit knife froze at the question before Philip smiled and passed Wynn the apple


    he had cut. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it so much. I¡¯ll bring both you and M to visit after you get better, okay?¡±


    Wynn epted the apple. ¡°I know there¡¯s some sort of misunderstanding between you and Aunt


    Giada, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a bad person¡­ She¡¯s pretty well versed in a variety of topics. I think it¡¯ll


    do both of you some good to sit down and chat sometime.¡±


    Despite not knowing what the misunderstanding Philip had with Giada, Wynn could tell that Philip was


    reluctant to let her know of Giada¡¯s true identity from how he hid it from her thest time.


    However, Giada was still Philip¡¯s stepmother.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right, Philip? That the reason why you hate her is ¡®cause she hit you when you were a


    child?¡±


    Shocked, Wynn¡¯s hand covered her petite mouth. Her eyes were blown wide as she recalled


    stereotypical rich household scenes from Korean dramas.


    ¡®Does Philip have such a heart-wrenching childhood?¡¯

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    ¡°Nope. Whatever you think it is, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Philip huffed helplessly as he stuffed a slice of apple into Wynn¡¯s mouth. ¡°Enough about Giada, okay?


    I¡¯ve got it covered. Oh, and tell me if shees to look for you again, okay?¡±


    Stunned, Wynn hummed a tone of acknowledgment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After finishing the apple, Wynn asked, ¡°Philip¡­ About my mother, what did you do?¡±


    Wynn was afraid that Philip¡¯s anger would have driven him to do the unthinkable. It was only natural for


    her to worry as it was her mother and Philip¡¯s mother-inw after all.


    Philip responded serenely, ¡°Nothing much, so don¡¯t worry about it. If she learns anything from this,


    she¡¯ll start thinking twice before she acts.¡±


    Wynn nodded. Her mother was indeed at fault this time, so there was nothing worth arguing with Philip


    about.


    Moreover, Wynn had already made her own decision.


    Two to three dayster, Wynn was discharged from the hospital.


    Martha stayed conscientiously at home.


    She had spent thest few days living in fear, not even daring to leave the house for groceries in case


    she got hit again.


    Even at home, she made sure that all windows and doors were closed tightly¡­ In case someone


    crashed in to beat her up again.


    The fear of getting beat up had turned into psychological trauma.


    There was nothing Charles could do as his wife was unwilling to talk about this mistake she had made.


    She was also unable to identify who exactly she had offended.


    Martha was reluctant to call the police as well for she was afraid they would take revenge.


    After all, the man behind the operation was no other than the underground king¡ªTheo Zander!


    To do so was equivalent to suicide.


    ¡°Charlie, I think Philip¡¯s behind all this. Don¡¯t you remember? Philip and Theo Zander were even


    happily chatting during the feast.¡±


    Seated on the couch, Martha¡¯s artiction was sloppy due to her still-swollen face and the newly filled


    tooth in her mouth.


    ¡°Hold on. You keep saying it¡¯s Philip, but why would he send people to hit you, though?¡±


    Charles would not make the same mistake of simply calling Philip over without concrete evidence.


    He had to at least know why.


    Marth found herself between a rock and a hard ce. There was no way she would tell him about how


    she dosed Wynn with an abortion medication, so she opted to lie. ¡°The bangle. Philip took it back,


    saying something along the lines of it belonging to histe mother. All I did was wear it for a day or two.


    I¡¯m sure that doesn¡¯t warrant me getting beat up for it, right?¡±


    ¡°Histe mother¡¯s belongings?¡±


    Charles froze. Sadness permeated his chest at the unexpected knowledge of Philip¡¯s mother¡¯s passing.


    Martha sent a kick his way when she saw the expression Charles wore. She shouted at him, ¡°Hey!


    What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you sighing over a dead woman? The current issue is that Philip sent


    people over to beat me up! I¡¯m not just going to sit here and let him off for this! If you¡¯re not going to


    help me, get out! Sleep somewhere else tonight!¡±


    That was Martha¡¯s temperament. She never hesitated to make you pay if she felt that you had wronged


    her.


    Got beaten up? Then, she would take revenge.


    It did not matter who was the actual culprit for she had locked her eyes on Philip rke.


    Knowing there was nothing he could do, Charles sighed. ¡°Can you not? You don¡¯t even have any


    evidence that it was Philip. I swear, this family will end up broken one day because of you. There¡¯s no


    peace, no peace at all.¡±


    With that, Charles got up and left for the study, banging the door close behind him.


    Martha continued to stew in her own anger in the living room before Joel Harris came to her mind. She


    dialed for him.


    ¡°Hey, Joel? This is Aunty Martha, are you free? Let¡¯s meet up.¡±


    This was a calcted move from Martha to get Joel on her side, one she easily did with a smile.


    Hanging up the phone, Martha gathered her things and left the house with a mask and sunsses on.


    Reaching the restaurant, Martha proudly proimed to the usher, ¡°Mr. Harris¡¯ private room.¡±


    The female usher bowed before she politely led Martha into the most extravagant private room on the


    second floor.


    ¡°Aunt Martha.¡± Having already arrived, Joel stood up and greeted politely.


    ¡°Oh, Joel. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Eating here can¡¯t be cheap, right?¡±


    Seating herself, Martha removed her mask and sunsses before taking a good look around.


    It was a nice ce. Everything seemed to glitter, and the staff was polite.


    Joel smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, Aunt Martha. It¡¯s not too bad since a meal here only costs


    around 10,000 to 20,000 yuan. Not that anything¡¯s too expensive if it¡¯s a meal with you, Aunt Martha.


    Take a look and order what you want. I hear their shark fin and Australian lobster are quite good. Oh,


    and how would you like a bottle of Lafite?¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Martha glossed over the dishes on the menu only to find that the shark fin cost six thousand 6,000


    yuan!


    The Australian lobster cost 2,000 per entree!


    Flipping to the page of the Lafite ¡®82¡­ 10,000?!


    ¡°This¡­ Joel, this is too expensive.¡± Martha began to fret.


    Smiling, Joel snapped his fingers to call upon a waiter and instructed, ¡°This here is my Aunt Martha.


    Serve us all your rmendations and a bottle of Lafite, please. Oh, and start up a new VIP


    membership ount as well.¡±


    Hearing him, Martha was beyond ted. Joel was better than that good-for-nothing Philip rke in


    every way.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Not too longter, all the dishes were served. The waiter approached to courteously hand Joel the new


    VIP card.


    ¡°Aunt Martha, this here is actually my ssmate¡¯s restaurant. With this membership card, everything is


    40% off.¡±


    After handing the card to Martha, Joel added, ¡°But of course, everything will be on my tab.¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes shone with mirth and satisfaction as she epted the VIP card. ¡°Thank you so much.


    What a promising young fellow you are, Joel. God knows how blessed a life Wynnie would be having if


    she married you.¡±


    Speaking of that, Joel smiled. ¡°So, Aunt Martha, when is Wynnie divorcing Philip?¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons at how interested Joel was in her daughter. She had her


    eyes set on this golden goose, and she was not going to let it go.


    ¡°Calm down, Joel. Why do you think your Aunt Martha came to find you today?¡±


    The corners of Martha¡¯s lips turned upward to a smile.


    Then, Martha pointed at her own cheek.


    Joel had realized long ago the bruises on Martha¡¯s face. ¡®Did she get beaten up?¡¯


    ¡°Your face¡­ Aunt Martha, who beat you up?¡± Joel asked.


    Enraged, Martha answered, ¡°Who else can it be? Philip rke, that worthless piece of trash! He even


    got someone to do it for him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Joel burst in fury, rage coating his entire expression as he ground his knuckles in a fist. ¡°The audacity!


    How can Philip call someone to beat you up? Has he no respect for you? Why didn¡¯t Wynn say


    anything?¡±


    Keeping her facade of the wronged and weak, Martha replied, ¡°Exactly. That piece of trash is getting


    worse, even going as far as to beat me up. Wynnie doesn¡¯t know about it, but even if she does, what


    can she possibly do? She¡¯s part of his family now. Your Aunt Martha here almost has no say in the


    family, so you have to help me, Joel. Philip, that piece of scum, has no right to be my son-inw at all.¡±


    Tears and snot were everywhere.


    Immediately, Joel began to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Martha. How dare that useless piece of


    trash do such a thing. I promise I¡¯ll make him pay.


    ¡°Joel, you know quite a few people from the upper sses right? Can¡¯t you find me some people to


    teach Philip a lesson he¡¯ll never forget?¡±


    Martha pleaded pitifully at Joel. She could not wait any longer.


    She had to find someone to teach Philip a lesson today or she would never forgive herself.


    Joel would love nothing more than toply, but after the incident in Virtuous Court, he could not help


    but feel wary.


    ¡®How can Martha be unaware of the fact that Philip is part of Capital City¡¯s rke Group?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy, Aunt Martha. Perhaps you¡¯re unaware of Philip¡¯s true identity?¡±


    Joel prodded gently.


    Feeling amiss, Martha scoffed. ¡°What true identity can this good-for-nothing have? He¡¯s just a delivery


    boy.¡±


    ¡°Really just a delivery boy?¡±


    Skeptical, Joel retold the incident in Virtuous Court.


    Martha was shocked, to say the least, when she heard the tale. Her face paled as she muttered, ¡°You


    can¡¯t scare me like this, Joel. You¡¯re telling me Philip is the young master of this Capital City¡¯s rke


    Group?¡±


    Joel was reluctant to believe so as well.


    ¡°No way. That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Martha shook her head vigorously like a child would a pellet drum. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be mistaken. Philip¡¯s


    just some useless piece of trash, and that¡¯s all he¡¯ll ever be. How can he be this Capital City¡¯s rke


    Group¡¯s young master that you speak of?¡±


    ¡®Him?


    ¡®Hah.


    ¡®No way!¡¯


    Over the three years he had lived as the Johnston¡¯s son-inw, he was a puss who never stood up for


    anything, nor had there been any sudden changes in him.


    If anything, Philip had only be crueler these past few days.


    Not that Martha gave it any thought.


    Perhaps the b*stard had nothing better to do with his life anymore and decided to threaten her position


    in the family.


    Hearing Martha, Joel only got more suspicious and pressed on. ¡°Could Philip be hiding something from


    you guys, Aunt Martha? This is really important, so please give it a little more thought. I have to know


    who he is before I can think of a n to deal with him.¡±


    Martha found herself deep in thought and responded only after mulling over it for a while, ¡°Nope, no


    way! How can I not know who Philip rke is? You must¡¯ve fallen for some sort of lie the little sh*t told


    you. From what you¡¯ve told me, he probably took the identity of the rke¡¯s young master to pretend to


    be some sort of bigshot. He has done it before, so I don¡¯t see why he wouldn¡¯t do something so


    shameless again.¡±


    Joel let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Ah¡­ If that¡¯s the case.


    ¡®Damn you, Philip rke. You almost had me scared half to death.


    ¡®And here I thought you had some special identity. All you are is a poser and a pretentious b*stard.¡¯

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    ¡°Now that we know, Aunt Martha, he¡¯s easy to deal with. Just a piece of trash, right? I¡¯ll call someone to


    get rid of him.¡±


    Seating himself back on the chair, Joel pulled out his cell phone and dialed, ¡°Hello? Wolf? Where¡¯re


    you now? I need your help with something. Can you help me teach this guy a lesson? I don¡¯t care, you


    can break his legs¡­¡±


    Saying so, he turned to lock eyes with Martha who showed no hints of opposition.


    Martha seemed to hate Philip to the bone.


    Ah well, shes between the mother and son-inw meant it would be sooner orter before Wynn


    divorced Philip.


    By then, it would not take him too much effort before Wynn became his.


    After the call, Martha happily ate at the meal as she discussed with Joel Harris how best to pursue


    Wynn.


    ¡°Listen to your Aunt Martha, Joel. Come over tomorrow. I¡¯ll make sure to call Wynnie over too. Then,


    you bring her out to y. Nurture your feelings and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before you get


    together again. The two of you were close in high school, right? I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take too long this


    time.¡±


    Martha said knowingly just before she took her leave.


    Joel was thrilled to say the least, for he had not expected Martha to help him so much along the way.


    However, how Philip survived these three years with such a materialistic mother-inw, Joel had no


    idea.


    ¡°I understand, Aunt Martha. I¡¯ll book tickets for the Maldives today, and I¡¯ll go over to your house


    tomorrow. Please put in a good word for me.¡±


    Joel smiled as he sent Martha back to the Old Johnston Manor contentedly.


    Setting foot home, Martha began to plot.


    She dialed repeatedly until Wynn answered the phone. ¡°Quicklye home, Wynnie, I have things to


    ask you.¡±


    She was in a good mood, especially so when Joel told her of the one billion yuan investment made by


    the Capital City¡¯s rke Group to Wynn¡¯spany. Delighted was an understatement to the euphoric


    rush she felt.


    ¡®One billion!


    ¡®All to my daughter¡¯spany. That means my daughter has a worth of over a billion yuan, right?


    ¡®I¡¯ve be part of the nouveau riche!


    ¡®Oh, but who is this Capital City Group¡¯s young master? It can¡¯t be, right? That this rich man has his


    eyes on my daughter?¡¯


    Naturally, Martha shared her spections with Charles. Her hands shook in anticipation as she droned


    on and on, ¡°Charlie, do you think this rke Group¡¯s young master fancies our little Wynnie? Why else


    would he invest in herpany, right? ording to Joel, this rke Group is one of Capital City¡¯s


    monopolists! They¡¯re worth hundreds of billions!¡±


    Entertained by his pet bird, Charles paid Martha no heed. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly have your eyes on this


    young master from the rke Group now, can you? Give it up, or do you want to get beaten up again?¡±


    Furious, Martha berated, ¡°What do you know? Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for? Myself? All I want is


    for my daughter to marry into a good home so she can enjoy the rest of her life in peace.¡±


    Charles could only shake his head dejectedly and did not respond.


    Wynn arrived not too longter with Philip in tow.


    Mainly because Philip could not find it in him to let down his weariness, for he feared that Martha might


    have another trick up her sleeve.


    Martha began to feel guilty and afraid when she saw Philip. Too afraid to make direct eye contact, she


    instead murmured condemnations under her breath.


    Despite not being able to hear her, Philip could vaguely tell that Martha was criticizing him.


    Philip huffed weakly. ¡®Martha really needed to be beaten up first before she would change her attitude.¡¯


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Hey, Mom. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Wynn did not want to stay in this house any longer than necessary.


    ¡°Wynnie, did yourpany receive a one billion yuan investment from a young master of Capital City¡¯s


    rke Group?¡±


    Martha asked as she tugged on Wynn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yeah. How did you know?¡± Wynn asked curiously.


    ¡°How I know doesn¡¯t matter, but do you know this rke Group¡¯s young master?¡±


    In an envious tone, Martha sounded more excited the more she pressed on. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship


    with this Young Master rke? He likes you, doesn¡¯t he? Are you hiding something from your mother?


    Bring him home for dinner, if that¡¯s the case. Introduce us.¡±


    Martha stared expectantly.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t know this Mr. rke at all. Stop meddling, it¡¯s just a business


    rtionship.¡±


    Wynn had enough with how her own mother was more of a busybody than gossipy young maidens.


    Standing beside Wynn, Philip seemed to have grasped a hold of the situation. Martha must have her


    eyes on this Young Master rke the moment she knew of the investment made by Capital City¡¯s


    rke Group.


    How would she react if she found out that this mysterious Young Master rke was standing here right


    before her?


    ¡°What are youughing goofily about? Get out!¡±


    Taking notice of Philip chuckling coldly by the side, Martha felt a surge of unease as she rolled her


    eyes.


    Shaking his head hopelessly, Philip stood out and proimed, ¡°I can tell you who this Young Master of


    the rke Group from Capital City is.¡±


    Enough hiding. It was time toe clean!

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    ¡°Stop! Stay away!¡±


    Martha shivered down to her bones in fear, still traumatized by the choking incident that night. She


    darted to hide behind Wynn as she scolded, ¡°Look, Wynnie. This is Philip rke! I can¡¯t believe he


    wants to hit me. Who¡¯s the head of the family here? He¡¯s going too far!¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Philip scoffed, toozy to argue with Martha.


    Philip had always been a sore sight to her, coupled with his attitude the past few days, Martha could


    not help the anger that began to boil.


    No, she had to throw this piece of trash out the Johnston family tree!


    She had to get Wynn to divorce him!


    Otherwise, that would be the end of Martha¡¯s peaceful days.


    ¡°Listen to your mother, okay Wynnie? I¡¯ve already set it up for you with Joel. He¡¯s bringing you out on


    vacation for a few days. Make good use of this chance, okay? Joel¡¯s family is rich, and he¡¯s the CEO of


    Hodgson Pharmaceutical too. Don¡¯t let such a great opportunity slip by, it¡¯ll be good for both you and


    yourpany.¡±


    Martha persuaded Wynn further. Meanwhile, Philip was smoking outside.


    Dinner was served at home that night.


    They had no choice but to follow, for it was part of Martha¡¯s n to convince Wynn into going on a date


    with Joel.


    Wynn found herself mind-boggled by the turn of events as she shuffled about in the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want anything to do with Joel Harris, Mom. Please stop. I swear I¡¯ll leave right now if you continue.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll ease into it slowly, okay? We have time.¡±


    Martha knew there was no point in being pushy, but she had already plotted a n on how she was


    going to make Wynn have some time alone with Joel.


    All she had to do was make Philip watch things unfold before his eyes and she would have the best of


    both worlds.


    He would have no other choice but to sign the divorce papers.


    Right at that moment, a few people entered through the doors.


    It was Wynn and Aunt Pa¡¯s side of the family.


    ¡°Pleasee in, Aunt Pa.¡±


    Wynn invited Pa into the house. They were all rtives, after all.


    ¡°Oh, Wynnie, you¡¯re home! Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    Pa asked arrogantly as her eyes scanned the surroundings before she plopped on the sofa as if this


    was her own house.


    She was followed by Samantha and her husband.


    Hearing noises outside, Martha left her bedroom only to be met with the sight of her sister. Her


    expression immediately darkened.


    After giving her greetings, Samantha reverted to her ¡®the old manor disgusts me¡¯ attitude and


    begrudgingly introduced, ¡°Aunt Martha, this is my husband, Frank McDonald. He¡¯s Rocker


    Pharmaceutical¡¯s general manager.¡±


    Samantha looked nothing but proud as she introduced her husband, even going as far as to cuddle up


    to him as well.


    Frank McDonald had ¡®rich man¡¯ written all over him, from the seriousness of his tailored suit to his


    slicked-back hair. He was a handsome man.


    It made sense that Samantha would marry such a man.


    Frank politely greeted Wynn as Samantha introduced him.


    The sight of a talented man such as Frank McDonald only further infuriated Martha.


    Her sister liked to brag about how her son-inw would buy her gold and jewelry, so meeting him today


    only proved to solidify her im.


    Coincidentally, Philip decided to enter the doors at the same time. Martha sent him an angry gaze, for


    he paled inparison to Frank McDonald.


    ¡°Oh, Philip¡¯s back?¡±


    Pa purposefully shouted as she saw Philip walk in. She began to introduce him to her son-inw.


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably never met Philip rke before, Frank. This here is Wynn¡¯s husband. There¡¯s nothing


    much to talk about him but that he sends food deliveries. Maybe you can bring him out to learn more


    about the world if you have the chance? We¡¯re all family, after all.¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Pa¡¯s tone wasced heavily with the intent to make fun.


    It was one that caused Martha to flush in anxiety as the words cut like knives.


    Wynn could tell as well that her Aunt Pa was making things difficult for Philip. However, she was in


    no position to say anything as Aunt Pa was her elder.


    ¡°Oh? So this is Wynn¡¯s husband. He looks fine to me, though. Yup, all limbs intact.¡±


    Frank had not made any motion to stand at all. Instead, he sat on the sofa and sipped peacefully on his


    tea as he crudelymented.


    ¡°Haha. Honey, you¡¯re so funny. Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s a simplistic man?¡±


    Comprehending the implications of his words, Samantha hid a smile behind her hand.


    Philip was confused. ¡®What the heck?¡¯ All he did was go out for a smoke, how did he end up being the


    center of everyone¡¯s jokes when he returned?


    ¡®Frank McDonald and Samantha Benson?


    ¡®You are nothing to me!¡¯


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°What are you doing just standing there? Come say hello. Meet Samantha¡¯s husband, Frank


    McDonald.¡±


    Martha barked out.


    There was not much Philip could do but walk. Smiling, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°Oh, my


    brother-inw! Hello, I¡¯m Philip rke.¡±


    Frank gazed at Philip¡¯s hand aloofly before frowning and speaking in a cold tone, ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    His tone was diffident and extremely belittling, considering he did not shake Philip¡¯s outstretched hand.


    It was an act of condescendence right in Philip¡¯s face. Frank waspletely looking down on Philip by


    ignoring his presence.


    Embarrassing, a disgrace.


    Philip stared nkly before smiling politely anyway and retrieving his hand. Inconspicuously, he gave


    the man standing in front of him a once-over. While he found the man looking the part, he had dark


    eyebags that were most probably due to overworking and stress. He also had a pair of frivolous eyes


    that nced indecently at Wynn who sat adjacently.


    ¡®Haha.


    ¡®Nothing too good, after all.¡¯


    Philip was pissed. Who was Frank McDonald to eye his wife like that?


    He walked over and sat beside Wynn, covering her smooth and slim thighs with a nket. He spoke in


    a gentle voice, ¡°Keep warm, it¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    Frank chuckled but did notment on anything.


    Martha, on the other hand, was irked. Frank¡¯s condescending behavior must have been taught by


    Pa that b*tch.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ring intensely at Philip, irritation spiked in Martha. Trash would always be trash, never to be


    respected by anybody!


    Feeling the need to fill in the awkward silence, Martha asked out of the blue, ¡°Sister, I thought Frank


    was working in real estate along with your husband? Why did he suddenly switch jobs to work at


    Rocket Pharmaceutical? What enterprise is this? Is the pay high?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Martha, I suppose this is where I fill you in. Frank, unlike Philip, is aiming for all-round


    development, after all. He is more outstanding than a delivery boy. He had only started a few months


    ago, and as for his sry, he earns around 400,000 yuan a year. Though it may not be as much as he


    used to earn, this new job allows much room for further development.¡±


    Pa¡¯s expression shone with one of pride and arrogance, fully showcasing her admiration of Frank.


    Admiration of which, hinted at a different kind of love.


    One that Philip caught on with one look.


    Sparks seemed to fly the moment Pa and Frank locked gazes.


    ¡®What the f*ck?


    ¡®These two¡­


    ¡®Does Samantha know?¡¯


    ¡°Wow! Your husband sure is talented! What a promising fellow, such high pay he has!¡± Martha was


    envious.


    That piece of trash named Philip rke could only count monthly sries.


    ¡°By the way, what kind ofpany is Rocker Pharmaceutical?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a public listedpany from Capital City. It¡¯s on the Fortune Global 500, owned by a subsidiary


    company under Capital City¡¯s rke Group.¡±


    Samantha added pridefully, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Capital City¡¯s rke Group these few days, right? They


    have more than hundreds of billions worth of assets within the country itself! My husband over here has


    gotten into Rocket Pharmaceutical with his own skills. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll have a bright future in front of him.¡±


    Samantha made sure to nce at Wynn as she showed her husband off.


    Naturally, Samantha¡¯s prideful gaze did not go unnoticed by Wynn. Not that Wynn Johnston found it in


    her to care, though.


    Philip was the best in her eyes, even if everyone in the world was better than him.


    So what if he was a piece of trash?


    He was still the Philip rke she had grown to love.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Philip supposed he understood Frank¡¯s incessant desire to act pretentious.


    Frank seemed to feel the mostfortable basked in the envious gazes of Wynn and Martha.


    Indeed, men with specific advantages were more prone to receiving better resources.


    With how things were going, perhaps all he needed was a little extra effort and a young woman like


    Wynn would easily be his.


    Stop, stop, stop!


    Taking in his expression, Philip realized that Frank was a man of high maintenance.


    ¡°You have to tell Aunt Martha if you ever manage to contact this Young Master rke, okay Frank?


    Aunt Martha here wants to treat this Young Master rke to a meal and maybe get to know him a little


    bit.¡±


    Martha gazed at Frank with nothing but anticipation.


    ¡°Of course, Aunt Martha. That won¡¯t be too difficult considering how Young Master rke and I are


    rather close.¡±


    Frank added shamelessly as if it was the truth. Lifting his wrist to check the time, he told Wynn, ¡°Oh,


    and Wynn. There¡¯ll be a dinner event tonight with a few other chairmen of pharmaceutical enterprises.


    Will you care to join us? We might invite Young Master rke as well.¡±


    Hearing him, Wynn turned to look at Philip. Seeing as thetter made no sign to stop her, she agreed.


    ¡°Sure. Perhaps my cousin-inw will be so kind as to introduce me, then?¡±


    Wynn was reluctant to attend. After all, the event was at night, and she was pregnant with a child. It


    was only natural she would want to avoid any form of socializing if she could.


    However, this was the young master of rk Group they were talking about as well as numerous


    chairmen from different pharmaceutical enterprises who would be there for the sake of settling


    partnership. It would not bode well for Wynn to avoid such an important event.


    That was why she wanted to hear Philip¡¯s view on the matter.


    That was a detail everyone present seemed to have caught on.


    Martha wore an expression of displeasure, for she did not believe such trash should have the right of


    any ¡®view on the matter¡¯.


    Samantha snorted. Wynn was hrious. Why did she feel the need to ask for Philip¡¯s opinion on such a


    trivial matter?


    ¡°Oh? Seems like Philip¡¯s the head of the family, huh, Martha?¡±


    Pa was hardly an amicable person, and so her tone dripped with unadulterated mocking as she


    rolled her eyes. She was evidently looking down on them.


    ¡®As if a piece of trash like him will be able to hold back a sly wolf such as Wynn Johnston.¡¯


    How could Martha just let thement slip?


    That was the line she despised hearing the most.


    ¡®A useless scum like Philip being the head of the family?


    ¡®Die, damned b*stard!¡¯


    ¡°Pour us tea, Philip!¡±


    Martha barked at Philip.


    Just like that, Pa¡¯s family sat back and watched the scene unfold with condescension in their eyes.


    Could Martha possibly order Philip around?


    Wynn¡¯s expression shifted, but she did notment on it. Not when she knew her mother was merely


    doing so to prove her status in the family.


    Philip understood as well. Not wanting to have a conflict with Martha today, he followed through and


    poured everybody a cup of tea.


    Mainly, he did not want to disgrace Wynn in front of Pa¡¯s family.


    For his wife, he would take it in stride.


    Martha¡¯s mood elevated at Philip¡¯s obedience.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She could not imagine the humiliation she would feel had he notplied at all.


    ¡°The floor¡¯s dirty. Go mop up the house.¡±


    Martha began to demand more and ordered Philip around the house.


    Hearing Martha, Philip went to retrieve the mop and cleaned up the floor that had been trampled dirty.


    However, Pa proceeded to purposefully knock over a cup of water and littered the floor with


    sunflower seed shells as sheughed tauntingly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, Philip. I might have identally


    dirtied the spot you just cleaned up. Can I bother you to mop it up again?¡±


    ¡®That was unnecessary!¡¯


    Anger red and slightly tinted Philip¡¯s expression. Martha was his mother-inw, and he was fine with


    cleaning if that was what she ordered.


    ¡®Who do you think you are, Pa Yates?¡¯


    Wynn stood in time before he could rage, tugging at Philip to whisper in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t sulk. Just hold


    on for a little longer, she¡¯s my Aunt Pa.¡±


    ¡®Hmph!¡¯


    Philip huffed a breath of indignance but mopped again anyway.


    Martha, on the other hand, was as enraged as she was nervous. Her back was drenched in her cold


    sweat.


    She was nervous about whether Philip would opt not to listen and beat Pa up.


    However, she was enraged. Why did Philip not beat Pa up?


    After seeing Wynn coax Philip out of it, Martha began to grumble internally. ¡®Why¡¯d you coax him out of


    it?¡¯


    Having cleaned the area again, Pa spoke bossily again, ¡°You¡¯ve done well teaching him, Martha.


    What an obedient son-inw you have here.¡±


    Martha smiled, pleased with herself. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the owner of the house, after all.¡±


    Right then, Frank suddenly suggested. ¡°How about we go for lunch together?¡±


    Nobody objected, and Martha was more than grateful to eat out. Especially when the thought of food


    cooked by a good-for-nothing like Philip made her sick.


    With that, everybody got ready to leave.


    Martha turned around and told Philip, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go. M¡¯s still at the hospital, right? Go


    look after her.¡±


    Were they not wee of him joining?

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Philip was lost. He did not know what Martha Yates was plotting.


    Pa, however, was crystal clear. Her sister simply did not want Philip to tag along on the matter of


    discussing a partnership.


    The one billion investment was as good as theirs the moment Frank initiated a partnership with Beacon


    Pharmaceutical. There was no need for inputs from outsiders like Philip, lest he demanded a portion of


    the money.


    As a result, Pa immediately backed her sister up, ¡°Yeah, yeah. I don¡¯t think you should go.¡±


    There was not much Philip could do. Seeing the Yates sisters agreeing, Philip found himself


    understanding the actual goal.


    The only reason they did not want his involvement meant that they were eying the one billion


    investment.


    ¡®Oh well.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He did not want to eat with a materialistic mother-inw and her rtives either.


    ¡°Very well, then. I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Philip turned to speak to Wynn. ¡°Don¡¯t drink, it¡¯s not good for the baby.¡±


    Both Frank and Samantha were shocked at the words he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant again, Wynnie?¡±


    Wynn nodded mirthfully.


    Frank¡¯s expression soured. She was pregnant again!


    How could such a perfect woman waste herself by carrying Philip¡¯s child again?


    Although, at the second thought that it made Wynn all the more fun to y with, Frank¡¯s sinister smile


    grew again.


    Seeing as none of her family wanted Philip to go, she turned to speak as well, ¡°Ah, you guys can go


    without me, then. I¡¯ll go look after M in the hospital with Philip.¡±


    Frantic, Frank quickly refuted. ¡°Nah. Let¡¯s all go. It¡¯s just a meal, my bank ount can take it.¡±


    At that, everyone¡¯sints died away.


    Everyone found themselves seated in Frank¡¯s car the next moment as they made their way to a newly


    opened seafood restaurant.


    Entering the restaurant, Frank spoke extravagantly, ¡°Dragon King Room.¡±


    As the waiter ushered Frank into the restaurant with a beam, Martha followed behind and looked


    around the restaurant in awe.


    Entering the private room and sitting down, she began to praise. ¡°It can¡¯t be cheap eating here, Sister.¡±


    Pa poofed her hairstyle pridefully. ¡°Not at all. The private room only costs 2,000.¡±


    ¡®How is that cheap?¡¯


    Martha sat straight, in shock. ¡®Just the private room itself costs 2,000!


    ¡®Sister¡¯s family sure is rich!¡¯


    ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s all Frank¡¯s. Frank over here is rich if not anything else.¡± Paughed joyously, evidently


    proud of herself.


    Frank too felt dizzy at thepliments and smiled at the waiter. ¡°We¡¯ll take your Dragon King set


    meal.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Sir.¡±


    The waiter replied politely before exiting the room.


    Martha could tell just by hearing the name of the set meal that it would be expensive. She whispered,


    ¡°How much is the Dragon King set meal, Frank?¡±


    Nonchntly, Samantha replied as she touched up her makeup, ¡°Nothing expensive, just 10,000 bucks


    per person.¡±


    Martha paled and sighed at her reply before turning to stare daggers at Philip sitting beside Wynn on


    his phone.


    ¡®This piece of trash is too useless!¡¯


    ¡°We eat for the joy of food, Martha. Don¡¯t think too much about money. We have Frank here, you don¡¯t


    have to pay a cent.¡±


    Pa looked at her son-inw with fondness in her eyes.


    Martha only felt more disgruntled at her words.


    ¡®Why was such a great son-inw someone else¡¯s?¡¯


    She stared back at her worthless son-inw Philip who sat oblivious to the world.


    Her life would be vastly better had Philip shown even an ounce of excellence in him.


    ¡°What are you doing, Philip? All you do is y with your phone all day. Will ying with your phone get


    you a Dragon King Room?¡±


    Martha spoke as she red at Philip.


    Philip huffed a breath ofughter. What was he doing?


    He was querying Old Man George. ¡°Old Man George, is this Dragon King Pce Seafood Restaurant


    one of our family¡¯s establishments?¡±


    George quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not, Young Master. Please give me a moment.¡±


    Not finding it in himself to care, Philip ced his phone down. Minutester, he received a text. ¡°I¡¯ve


    purchased the Dragon King Pce, Young Master. It¡¯s now your establishment. Is there anything more


    you¡¯d like me to do?¡±


    Philip was speechless. Old Man George was indeed reliable when it came down to getting results.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    To that, Philip replied with a ¡®That¡¯s all¡¯.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    On the other end, George inquired, ¡®Are you at Dragon King Pce, Young Master? Mr. Cash, the


    person in charge of Capital City¡¯s division of rke Group, is here with me and is hoping to meet up


    with you about the matters of the Beacon investment. Should I send him over to wait for you at Dragon


    King Pce?¡¯


    ¡®The person in charge of rke Group¡¯s Capital City division?¡¯


    Philip wore an expression of suspicion before it morphed into a yful smile as he turned his gaze to


    Frank who continued to sing high praises of himself. He replied to the text, ¡®Sure. Have hime over.¡¯


    Having replied, Philip put his phone down again.


    The rke family had more than just one rke Group. The one in Capital City was merely a small


    group of theirs.


    Martha was enraged at her useless trash of a son-inw. After grumbling about it for a while, she gave


    an apologetic smile. ¡°How can I let you pay so much? How about I pay for it this time?¡±


    To treat people to a meal meant spending money.


    That was something Martha equated to cutting off a piece of her flesh.


    She had no other choice. Her dignity was on the line.


    Could she rely on Philip to regain her dignity?


    Of course not.


    ¡°Oh no, Aunt Martha. It¡¯s just a meal, why are you being so courteous about it? Frank here earns


    400,000 a year. It¡¯s not as if he needs all that money. Though what about your son-inw Philip? Can


    he pay the cost of the private room? Or even treat us to the Dragon King set meal?¡±


    Samantha raised her eyebrows, her expression full of sarcasm and unfiltered taunt.


    It felt great. It had been too long since she stole the spotlight from Wynn.


    Had it not been for her useless husband, Samantha might never have the chance to show up this


    perfect woman.


    ¡°Indeed, Aunt Martha. Just enjoy the meal. The money means little to nothing to me.¡±


    Frank spoke up as well, his wealth backing him up.


    He was pleased mainly by the fact that he would be showing off his wealth in front of Wynn.


    It was all thanks to that good-for-nothing Philip rke, or he might not have shone as brightly as he


    was now.


    Martha was close to burying herself under the table with how disgraced she felt. She was extremely


    envious of her sister and felt nothing but pure disdain for Philip.


    Look.


    Philip was justughing goofily next to Wynn about something he said.


    ¡°What are youughing about? Look at Frank, then look at yourself! If you even have half of Frank¡¯s


    skills, I, Martha Yates, will personally serve you myself!¡±


    Martha¡¯s head throbbed in infuriation. She grumbled as she red holes into Philip.


    Wynn was about to step in and defend Philip only for him to tug her hand under the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Philip whispered in Wynn¡¯s ear.


    Opposite them, Pa and Samantha merelyughed insultingly.


    The feeling of looking down at scum from a high position was great.


    Philip turned to Martha this time and spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m actually pretty rich, Mom. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, I can treat you all to this meal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Martha¡¯s blood boiled in anger!


    ¡®What does he mean he can treat us all to this meal?


    ¡®Does he even have the money?


    ¡®The Dragon King set meal costs 10,000 bucks per person!


    ¡®There¡¯s six of us here, which makes that 60,000!


    ¡®Is he going to call me, his mother-inw, toe up with the sum from my own pocket?¡¯


    As a result, Martha began to reprimand Philip, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more shameless every day!


    You think you¡¯re rich just because you say you are? Where do you think you get your money from? It¡¯s


    all Wynnie¡¯s! How much can you earn a month with your stupid sry?¡±


    ¡°I have money, Mom. My card¡­¡±


    ¡°Money my foot! Shut your mouth!¡± Further irked, Martha interrupted before Philip could continue.


    Philip was speechless. There was no way he could win a verbal fight with Martha, so all he could do


    was sit quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with Philip, Aunt Martha. I¡¯m sure he has his troubles as well. How about I help him get a


    jobter? One that earns over 10,000 a month?¡±


    Frank spoke generously.


    Martha nodded once. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Frank felt a surge of satisfaction in his shallow heart and stood up to walk over. He patted Philip on the


    shoulder with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not manly to live off Wynn, Philip. You¡¯re free toe to me anytime if you


    want a job. I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±


    Philip arched his eyebrows, his expression calm as he stared at Frank who looked immensely proud of


    himself. Was this fellow not just looking for a chance to show off in front of Wynn?


    ¡®You¡¯ll help me?


    ¡®I can easily help all your chairmen deal with their problems, what do you mean you¡¯ll help me?


    ¡®What do you take me for? A man who feeds off his wife?¡¯

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    To that, Philip replied with a ¡®That¡¯s all¡¯.


    On the other end, George inquired, ¡®Are you at Dragon King Pce, Young Master? Mr. Cash, the


    person in charge of Capital City¡¯s division of rke Group, is here with me and is hoping to meet up


    with you about the matters of the Beacon investment. Should I send him over to wait for you at Dragon


    King Pce?¡¯


    ¡®The person in charge of rke Group¡¯s Capital City division?¡¯


    Philip wore an expression of suspicion before it morphed into a yful smile as he turned his gaze to


    Frank who continued to sing high praises of himself. He replied to the text, ¡®Sure. Have hime over.¡¯


    Having replied, Philip put his phone down again.


    The rke family had more than just one rke Group. The one in Capital City was merely a small


    group of theirs.


    Martha was enraged at her useless trash of a son-inw. After grumbling about it for a while, she gave


    an apologetic smile. ¡°How can I let you pay so much? How about I pay for it this time?¡±


    To treat people to a meal meant spending money.


    That was something Martha equated to cutting off a piece of her flesh.


    She had no other choice. Her dignity was on the line.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Could she rely on Philip to regain her dignity?


    Of course not.


    ¡°Oh no, Aunt Martha. It¡¯s just a meal, why are you being so courteous about it? Frank here earns


    400,000 a year. It¡¯s not as if he needs all that money. Though what about your son-inw Philip? Can


    he pay the cost of the private room? Or even treat us to the Dragon King set meal?¡±


    Samantha raised her eyebrows, her expression full of sarcasm and unfiltered taunt.


    It felt great. It had been too long since she stole the spotlight from Wynn.


    Had it not been for her useless husband, Samantha might never have the chance to show up this


    perfect woman.


    ¡°Indeed, Aunt Martha. Just enjoy the meal. The money means little to nothing to me.¡±


    Frank spoke up as well, his wealth backing him up.


    He was pleased mainly by the fact that he would be showing off his wealth in front of Wynn.


    It was all thanks to that good-for-nothing Philip rke, or he might not have shone as brightly as he


    was now.


    Martha was close to burying herself under the table with how disgraced she felt. She was extremely


    envious of her sister and felt nothing but pure disdain for Philip.


    Look.


    Philip was justughing goofily next to Wynn about something he said.


    ¡°What are youughing about? Look at Frank, then look at yourself! If you even have half of Frank¡¯s


    skills, I, Martha Yates, will personally serve you myself!¡±


    Martha¡¯s head throbbed in infuriation. She grumbled as she red holes into Philip.


    Wynn was about to step in and defend Philip only for him to tug her hand under the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Philip whispered in Wynn¡¯s ear.


    Opposite them, Pa and Samantha merelyughed insultingly.


    The feeling of looking down at scum from a high position was great.


    Philip turned to Martha this time and spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m actually pretty rich, Mom. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, I can treat you all to this meal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Martha¡¯s blood boiled in anger!


    ¡®What does he mean he can treat us all to this meal?


    ¡®Does he even have the money?


    ¡®The Dragon King set meal costs 10,000 bucks per person!


    ¡®There¡¯s six of us here, which makes that 60,000!


    ¡®Is he going to call me, his mother-inw, toe up with the sum from my own pocket?¡¯


    As a result, Martha began to reprimand Philip, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more shameless every day!


    You think you¡¯re rich just because you say you are? Where do you think you get your money from? It¡¯s


    all Wynnie¡¯s! How much can you earn a month with your stupid sry?¡±


    ¡°I have money, Mom. My card¡­¡±


    ¡°Money my foot! Shut your mouth!¡± Further irked, Martha interrupted before Philip could continue.


    Philip was speechless. There was no way he could win a verbal fight with Martha, so all he could do


    was sit quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with Philip, Aunt Martha. I¡¯m sure he has his troubles as well. How about I help him get a


    jobter? One that earns over 10,000 a month?¡±


    Frank spoke generously.


    Martha nodded once. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Frank felt a surge of satisfaction in his shallow heart and stood up to walk over. He patted Philip on the


    shoulder with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not manly to live off Wynn, Philip. You¡¯re free toe to me anytime if you


    want a job. I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±


    Philip arched his eyebrows, his expression calm as he stared at Frank who looked immensely proud of


    himself. Was this fellow not just looking for a chance to show off in front of Wynn?


    ¡®You¡¯ll help me?


    ¡®I can easily help all your chairmen deal with their problems, what do you mean you¡¯ll help me?


    ¡®What do you take me for? A man who feeds off his wife?¡¯

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks, Manager Frank. I quite like the feeling of being taken care of by my wife. Plus,


    she likes taking care of me.¡±


    Philip said shamelessly as he smiled at Wynn.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Wynn replied coordinately, her eyes sparkling with stars.


    Anger red in Frank at the scene before him. Scoffing, he returned to his seat for there was not much


    left for him to say.


    Samantha saw through him and kicked Frank under the table, mumbling, ¡°What¡¯s that all about? You


    can¡¯t possibly have taken a fancy to my cousin now, have you?!¡±


    Her piercing gaze demanded answers.


    Frank smiled, holding Samantha¡¯s small hand in his own. ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s only


    you.¡±


    The meal progressed with Pa¡¯s family picking on Philip at any chance they got. To which he merely


    brushed off and paid them no heed. After all, it would not make sense to let such brainlessments


    dampen his mood.


    Wynn, though, nudged the back of his legs worriedly with her own and whispered, ¡°Are you okay? We


    can go out if you¡¯re not.¡±


    Philip smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Frank only got more frustrated as he watched Philip and Wynn murmur to each other. He was going to


    humiliate the dumb f*cker in front of everyone!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Manager Stanford? Did I not say to reserve the Dragon King Room?!¡±


    From outside the room came the frustrated voice of a middle-aged man.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Wagner. There has been a mistake. How about I move you to the Crown Prince


    Pavillion instead?¡±


    ¡°Move? What¡¯s the point of moving us now? I want this private room! Do you have any idea who Mr.


    Cash is meeting today? Go and tell the people inside to give me the room. I¡¯llpensate for the


    price.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ To tell you the truth, Mr. Wagner, the one who booked the Dragon King Room is the general


    manager of Rocker Pharmaceutical. He¡¯s not someone I can offend.¡±


    By general manager of Rocker Pharmaceutical, Manager Stanford was referencing Frank McDonald. It


    was a public listedpany on the Fortune Global 500, after all. He was not someone a mere


    restaurant manager such as himself could afford to offend.


    Hearing the manager fighting outside, coupled with his already stewing anger, Frank was quick to


    scold, ¡°Who¡¯s outside? Can¡¯t you tell we¡¯re eating here? Take him away, Manager Stanford!¡±


    Such an instruction immediately buffed up the ego in everyone in the private room. Pa and the rest


    suddenly felt their status rise.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Hiram Wagner.¡±


    The doors opened to enter a 30-year-old man in sses with a soft-spoken vibe. He spoke politely. ¡°My


    apologies, everyone. Can you please move to another private room? I¡¯ve booked this one here. As for


    the price, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ¡°No! Why do we have to move? What price? Are you looking down on us?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Who are you to order us around?¡±


    ¡°Frank here doesn¡¯tck money! We¡¯re not moving!¡±


    The Yates sisters, Pa and Martha, were the fiercest with their shouting. They showedplete


    disregard for Hiram.


    Frank¡¯s heart shook slightly in faint recognition at the name Hiram Wagner, but it was toote to back


    down now after his mother-inw and Samantha¡¯s words. He could only face it head-on. ¡°Mr. Wagner,


    right? We¡¯re already halfway through our meal, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very nice to have us move out now,


    don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Mr. McDonald? I¡¯m really sorry, but it¡¯d be great if you¡¯ll move,¡± Hiram asked with both hands pressed


    together pleadingly.


    ¡°Sorry, but no! You can take the room, but only after we¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Frank was done with ying nice. After all, there was no way he would disgrace himself in front of his


    wife and his mother-inw, let alone with Wynn and Philip in the room!


    ¡°Exactly! Come again after we¡¯re done. Now get out!¡±


    Pa began to rapid-fire her scoldings again and turned to speak to Martha, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat,


    Martha. Forget about him. Frank here knows the boss of this ce. Hiram Wagner who?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Hiram? Is it so difficult to ask you to change a private room? Master rke¡¯s on his


    way.¡¯¡±


    The voice outside was followed by an elder with white hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re here just in time, Mr. Cash. They¡¯re unwilling to move since the general manager of Rocker


    Pharmaceutical is treating this meal. They said we shoulde back after they¡¯re done eating.¡±


    Hiram spoke coldly as he gazed at Frank.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Cash?¡±


    Frank paled in shock. Quickly, he stood up, stunning everyone in the room.


    ¡°Your private room, Mr. McDonald?¡±


    Hudson Cash found Frank to be a familiar face. They had metst time at Rocker Pharmaceutical.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Cash. I-I didn¡¯t know you wanted this private room. Um, this¡­ Here¡­¡±


    Frank stuttered through his speech as beads of cold sweat formed at his forehead. That was the


    chairman of Capital City¡¯s rke Group!


    He had the fortune of sitting beside him during Rocker Pharmaceutical¡¯s chairmen meetingst time.


    He was pretty much the spokesperson of Capital City¡¯s Young Master rke!


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m meeting with an important guest in a bit. It¡¯d be great if you¡¯ll move so that I can use this


    private room, please?¡±


    Hudson was a stern and serious man.


    ¡°Yeah sure, no problem at all. Please do, Mr. Cash.¡±


    Frank nodded in eptance and hinted at his mother-inw and Samantha to quicken up their pace.


    Nobody dared to speak as they watched Frank¡¯s expression. They merely walked out of the room


    begrudgingly.


    Pa grumbled under her breath.


    However, all of a sudden!


    ¡°Or, you could wait until we¡¯re done, Mr. Cash?¡±


    Spoke Philip unfazed as he continued to eat in his seat.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    ¡°What are you doing, Philip rke?¡±


    Frank roared. Who did this piece of sh*t think he was? Frank¡¯s life would be turned upside down if he


    offended Hudson Cash!


    ¡°Do you have any idea who this is? This is Mr. Cash of Capital City¡¯s rke Group! Apologize to Mr.


    Cash right now, you presumptuous b*stard!¡±


    Anxiety spiked in Frank. Philip had no filter.


    This was Mr. Cash from Capital City¡¯s rke Group!


    He oversaw the business of a group that was worth hundreds of billions!


    One could only imagine the power and connections Mr. Cash had!


    ¡°Have you gone crazy, Philip rke?¡±


    Pa was shocked! She was scared sh*tless by the words of her son-inw.


    Philip had no fear. Who was he to mind the businesses of Mr. Cash, the chairman of Capital City¡¯s


    rke Group?


    Offending this Mr. Cash meant their entire family would be gued with misfortune!


    Both Pa and Samantha were staring intensely at Philip who was still eating, wishing nothing more


    than to throw this eyesore out the window.


    Martha was too shocked to formte words. There was such an important figure standing in front of


    her!


    ¡®The chairman of rke Group from Capital City?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that Young Master rke¡¯s group?


    ¡®Oh my! That means that Young Master rke is in the restaurant too, right? That¡¯s great.¡¯


    Wynn was shocked too as she heard Frank speak of the other¡¯s identity. Immediately, she reached out


    to tug on Philip, signaling him to stop before he said something wrong.


    It would do her no good to offend the benefactor who invested in herpany.


    It would be troublesome should Philip misspeak and the young master cashed out his investment.


    Hudson frowned at the voice and was about to berate when his eyes widened in surprise. He was met


    with the sight of Philip enjoying his meal.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this young master?


    ¡®He has been here the whole time!¡¯


    Hudson¡¯s expression quickly morphed into a polite and courteous smile. Philip interrupted his n to


    tter by speaking first.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯ll run into you here, Mr. Cash. How about you wait for us to finish eating first? You¡¯re not


    in a hurry, are you?¡±


    Philip spoke steadily while he held Hudson Cash in ce with his gaze.


    Having spent years of his life working with the rkes, Hudson immediately understood the young


    master¡¯s hint. It seemed like the young master wished to deal with the matter privately. Very well, then.


    Immediately smiling, he bowed to Philip. ¡°Of course, of course. We¡¯re in no hurry. I didn¡¯t expect Mr.


    rke to be here too. The Crown Prince Pavillion it shall be then. I shall excuse myself before I impose


    further. Please enjoy your meal, we shall move to another private room.¡±


    Everyone in the private room stared nkly, eyes blown wide. They did not know what had just


    happened.


    All it took was a few words from Philip rke for Hudson Cash to change private rooms?


    That was unimaginable!


    He was the chairman of Capital City¡¯s rke Group!


    A chairman who oversaw a group worth hundreds of billions!


    What¡­ What was the deal with Philip rke? Was he the same worthless scum they used to know?


    Unless he and Hudson Cash were acquaintances?


    Both Martha and her sister were suspicious. Their skeptical gaze ran over the good-for-nothing that


    was Philip rke.


    ¡®Just who¡¯s this fellow?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze on Philip changed after Hudson Cash left. They were impatient and curious.


    Frank turned a questioning gaze at Philip who was still sitting down. He had managed to change


    Hudson¡¯s mind with only one sentence.


    ¡®That¡¯s the Capital City¡¯s rke Group!


    ¡®The biggest group in the country, a financial magnate!


    ¡®Offending them is as good as a death wish!¡¯


    ¡°Oh? I never expected you to be acquainted with Mr. Cash, Philip rke. Why didn¡¯t you say anything


    earlier?¡±


    Frank stered on a smile that hid envy and suspicion.


    Philip merely smiled and nced at everybody¡¯s gazes. There was a myriad of eagerness and


    suspicion in them.


    He spoke, ¡°Very well, I shall admit, I do indeed recognize Mr. Cash. However, it¡¯s not as exaggerated


    as you think it is. Basically, my father used to do business with him back at home. That was before Mr.


    Cash became the chairman of rke Group. I never thought that after all these years, he would be


    doing so well now.¡±


    Philip added a tint of a mncholic sigh in his tone.


    Frank frowned. Though he was unwilling to believe it, it was highly probable that he was telling the


    truth.


    Otherwise, how would a piece of trash like Philip be acquainted with Hudson Cash?


    Pa, like Samantha, sighed a breath of relief and reprimanded with a smile, ¡°Haha. Here I thought


    you would turn out to be some great figure. Turns out, he¡¯s a man from your past. Though this Mr. Cash


    sure is polite, opting not to fight over this with us. I must say, perhaps we should have given up the


    private room and bump up the impression he has of us.¡±


    At that, Samantha jumped on the bandwagon as well. ¡°Indeed, Mom, I think so too. But Philip rke


    wanted to look cool. Great, they¡¯re gone now.¡±


    Hearing them, Martha felt anger bubble inside her.


    ¡®It¡¯s all Philip¡¯s fault.


    ¡®It¡¯s his fault for being acquainted, and his fault for not giving up the private room.


    ¡®In other words, it¡¯s his fault because he¡¯s a piece of garbage.¡¯


    ¡°You have to tell us about this next time, Philip. Don¡¯t start babbling mindlessly,¡± Martha said,


    displeased.


    However, she had begun to take an interest.


    ¡®What did Philip¡¯s family used to do?


    ¡®It has to be something big, or he wouldn¡¯t know this Mr. Cash.


    ¡®Was his family met with straightened circumstances?


    ¡®That¡¯s probable!¡¯


    Wynn, unlike everyone else, glowed as she stared at Philip.


    Was her husband hiding something from her?


    Changes seemed to ur ever since Philip told her that his family was in the restaurant business.


    Today¡¯s incident with Mr. Cash was a perfect example.


    Was it really as simple as it seemed?

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wynnie? Penny for your thoughts?¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart dropped as he turned to find Wynn staring at him.


    ¡®Did she find out?¡¯


    Wynn smiled, her brows curving as she spoke, ¡°Nope. I was just thinking, who exactly is my husband?


    What a mysterious man.¡±


    ¡®Oh f*ck!


    ¡®She could not have linked the dots now, could she?¡¯


    Philip felt a little frantic and poured himself a ss of alcohol to calm his nerves. ¡°You think too much.


    I¡¯m your husband and M¡¯s father.¡±


    Wynn nodded and made no furtherments.


    Right as they were about to leave, Philip gave Wynn the excuse that he was going to the bathroom


    while in truth, he walked downstairs to the Crown Prince Pavillion.


    Hudson Cash had texted him just now that he would be waiting in the private room.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Hudson brought along a few other people who all stood politely at the door with respect.


    Philip waved his hand to indicate that they should speak inside.


    Settling in the seat, Philip nced around to find the man in the head seat. He was a middle-aged man


    with an angr face and t brows. He gave off the feeling of ferocity even without showing anger.


    ¡°Right, this here is Director Denis. He¡¯s here to attract investments.¡±


    Hudson introduced with a smile and turned to whisper to Philip, ¡°Riverdale¡¯s upper ss wishes that I


    pull strings to introduce you to them, Young Master. Mainly to speak of your investment in Riverdale.


    Director Denis here is their representative.¡±


    Director Denis reached out to shake Philip¡¯s hand, his face beaming. ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about you,


    Young Master rke. Indeed, you¡¯re a man of talent as expected of the descendant of a well-known


    family.¡±


    After initial introductions, Philip began to eat again. This time, with a few elders of Riverdale¡¯s upper


    ss. He also learned more about the development of Riverdale¡¯s financial situation.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Young Master rke, we havee mainly to discuss with you the details of an


    investment. We wonder if Young Master rke is willing to grant us for our development in Riverdale?¡±


    Like a sly fox, Director Denis made sure to test the waters first.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Philip smiled.


    Director Denis knew there was more to the smile. Rubbing his hands together, he said, ¡°Ten billion?


    Mainly to construct¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well. Discuss the exact details with Mr. Cash. It¡¯s just ten billion, we¡¯ll y around and see what


    happens.¡±


    Philip spoke calmly.


    Director Denis¡¯ heart shivered at Philip¡¯s words.


    ¡®A ten billion yuan contract, settled just like that?


    ¡®This Young Master rke¡¯s too rich!


    ¡®Ten billion to y around with?¡¯


    Director Denis had heard rumors beforeing to Riverdale that this Young Master rke was


    Charles Johnston¡¯s son-inw.


    Both he and Charles Johnston graduated in the same year. However, while Charles retired early due to


    a bad career, he had climbed the corporatedder.


    He never expected Charlie¡¯s son-inw to be the young master of the great rke Group from Capital


    City!


    Everybody in Riverdale wanted a piece of this golden duck. They were drawn to him like moths to a


    me, only to be rejected in the end.


    Even investors and representatives from other cities came to Riverdale one after another just for the


    chance of a partnership.


    Before leaving, Philip turned to Director Denis. ¡°You should be able to dig something up about me and


    my wife¡¯spany. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯m hoping Director Denis will drop by should an issue


    arise.¡±


    Director Denis made a sound of agreement, not daring to reject.


    Exiting the private room, Philip returned to the Old Johnston Manor with Wynn in tow.


    Then, Philip sent her to work after she collected the things she would need. En route, Wynn told him of


    the dinner with Frank scheduled that night.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have dinner with Frank tonight, Philip, to meet Master rke of Capital City¡¯s rke


    Group. Do you want toe along?¡±


    Wynn asked. She was bubbling from anticipation, wondering who this young master would be.


    Looking at Philip next to her, it had even crossed her mind that it might be him.


    However, that was a thought Wynn immediately threw out the window due to how irrational she found


    it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be him.¡¯


    Philip shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m alright. You have important matters to discuss.¡±


    Wynn nodded without anotherment and alighted the car.


    Right as Philip was about to have the driver make a turn to the hospital, he received a call from


    George.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dinner event tonight, Young Master. An event made for you by a few chairmen from the


    family¡¯s pharmaceuticalpanies. There are quite a few local pharmaceutical enterprises that want to


    meet you as well,¡± George said respectfully.


    Philip froze, so there really was a f*cking dinner event.


    Having thought that it was one of Frank¡¯s tricks, he was about to have Theo whip Frank back into


    shape that night.


    ¡®To go or not to go?¡¯


    He had just told Wynn he would not attend. Was going not equivalent to revealing his identity?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there!¡± Philip answered after giving it much thought.


    Oh well, he could only hope that they would not be too surprised in the end.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    After 6pm that evening, Philip, who was keeping Mpany at the hospital, received a call from


    George Thomas.


    ¡°Young Master, please remember to attend your party at Copper Peacock za. Do you need me to go


    pick you up?¡±


    ¡°No, I can go on my own,¡± Philip said.


    The party at Copper Peacock za was here atst.


    Who would he meet? He was actually quite curious.


    What kind of an expression would Wynn have when she found out who he really was?


    What about Frank McDonald? Would he wet his pants when he knew?


    ¡°Hey, Howard? Let¡¯s go shopping for some clothes in a bit. Come with me to a party tonight.¡±


    Philip called Howard and said, ¡°Oh, and pick me up in your car, will you?¡±


    Philip had only called Howard a few times since thest incident.


    Thetter was getting busy now too. It was not easy to run an entire business, after all.


    As for Philip¡¯s true identity, Howard knew part of it. What he knew was actually already beyond what


    most people could imagine.


    In that case, he might as well take Howard with him tonight, give him some opportunities and


    connections.


    He was a friend, after all.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Howard replied.


    After he hung up, Philip walked out of the hospital and immediately received the invitation George had


    sent someone to bring to him. Unfortunately, he bumped into Samantha at the door. She was just about


    to get into a car, the very Lincoln Frank had bought for her. It was worth more than a million.


    Naturally, Samantha had spotted Philip as well. The two of them exchanged a look but no words.


    Her eyes were still filled with contempt.


    Meanwhile, Frank was eager to show off again. He wound down the window and said with a half-smile,


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Philip. Where are you going? Want to hitch a ride with us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± said Philip.


    Frank did not really want to give him a ride either. He was just pulling Philip¡¯s leg for his own self-


    satisfaction.


    ¡°Hah, you piece of trash. Do you really think I was going to give you a ride? Don¡¯t you know who you


    are?¡±


    Frank said underneath his breath. He did not say it very loudly, but everyone could hear him.


    He acted kind and gentlemanly in front of Wynn, but in front of Philip now, he showed his true colors.


    ¡°Are you done, Frank? Don¡¯t waste your breath on trash like him. Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± said Samantha


    coldly as she got into the passenger¡¯s seat.


    She was in a bad mood right now. Her tests at the hospital showed that she was not pregnant.


    Wynn was already on her second child, so why Samantha not conceiving?


    Was it because she had too many abortions in the past? Did that affect her fertility?


    Philip only allowed himself a cold sneer after the car left. He was looking forward to seeing Frank¡¯s


    expression at the party that night.


    At the ce they had agreed on, Howard had parked the newly-bought Benz by the curb. He was all


    smiles as he waved at Philip, ¡°Over here, Philip.¡±


    It was only when Philip got into the car that he realized there was already a woman inside. She was


    very pretty, had a great body, and was polite when she spoke too. Her entire demeanor was quite


    sweet.


    ¡°Hi, Philip. I¡¯m Hayley Jorge, Howard¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Philip gave Howard, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, a suspicious look. With a smile, he said, ¡°Well done!


    Gotten over it already?¡±


    Howard grinned and turned around. ¡°Long time ago. I think of it as a life experience. Hayley¡¯s from my


    hometown, and she¡¯s now my secretary at thepany. We n to get married at the end of the year.¡±


    Philip was even more surprised now. Heughed and said, ¡°Congrattions, then. Save me a spot at


    your wedding.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As expected, the best way for a man to heal his heart was to find a new love and then get married.


    With that said, the three of them made a beeline for Millenium.


    They were here to buy some new clothes, and Philip did not hold back. He let Hayley and Howard


    choose whatever they liked, and he just paid for it.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Philip tried on a suit. Hayley held her chin and shook her head. He tried


    on something a bit more British, but Hayley shook her head again¡­


    In the end, he tried more than a dozen outfits, only to get rejected each time.


    Finally, he found a casual look that fit perfectly and looked amazing from Brioni.


    As he looked at himself in the mirror, Philip could barely believe that he was looking at himself.


    His reflection was so godda*mn handsome!


    The clothes really made the man, huh.


    After three years of being a nobody, he had almost forgotten how dashing he could be.


    After that, they went to Cartier to get a watch.


    ¡°This one.¡± Philip pointed at a diamond-encrusted watch in the disy cab.


    It was worth 168,000 yuan!


    He simply used his card and left stylishly!


    A row of salesgirls stood at the door, saying respectfully, ¡°Thank you, pleasee again.¡±

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Money made the world go round.


    Now that everything was in ce, the three of them left Millennium with two rows of professionally-


    trained salespeople carrying their things behind them. Wherever they went, it looked like a parade!


    Of course, that resulted in quite a stir at the entrance to Millennium.


    These people were filthy rich!


    They had spent a total of five hundred thousand!


    All three of them were dressed from head to toe in branded goods now!


    ¡°Alright, on to Copper Peacock Pce.¡±


    Philip dered calmly as soon as they got into the car.


    Now that he was dressed like this at such an important event, how would his old friends react to his


    arrival?


    Get ready, Copper Peacock Pce, because Philip rke was on his way!


    Copper Peacock Pce was in the heart of the city. It was one of Riverdale¡¯s five-star hotels, and it


    was a sight to behold!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was built to resemble an ancient building!


    It had seven stories, and the whole structure was grand and magnificent!


    Any party held here just had to be on a whole different level.


    Right now, Copper Peacock Pce was surrounded by a strict security detail, inside and outside. After


    all, the attendees today were all tycoons and moguls from Capital City, as well as the cream of the crop


    from all fields in Riverdale. They could not afford to slip up in the slightest.


    There were many reporters gathered at the door as well, ready for their next big scoop.


    Philip and the others parked their car at a nearby parking lot and walked over to the hotel.


    As soon as they reached the door, their attention was caught by therge, traditional-looking building.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in,¡± Philip said.


    He was about to show the guard his invitation when an Audi flew up to the door. A young couple


    alighted from the car.


    ¡°Dafuq? Philip rke? Why are you here?¡±


    The man was none other than Frank. He made a big show of taking off his shades, giving Philip and


    the others a sideways look. ¡°Whoa, decent threads you have there. Brioni, huh? Must cost a few tens


    of thousands? Oh, I know, you must be renting them. What¡¯s the daily rate? I thought you said you


    weren¡¯ting, so why are you here now?¡±


    Howard was furious. He clenched his hands into fists and said darkly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your f*cking


    business! Who the f*ck are you, anyway?!¡±


    He was quite unhappy with the way Frank was treating Philip.


    ¡°Haha, with the two of them? They make the clothes look like they dug them out of the trash.¡±


    That little b*tch Samantha was wearing a pale-yellow coat over a short white pleated skirt. Her legs


    were bare for all to see, her skin smooth, and her arms propping up her chest. The contempt on her


    face was obvious.


    ¡°Hey, how could you say that? You¡¯re so rude!¡±


    Hayley could not bear to watch anymore, so she immediately told Samatha off.


    Samantha was no pushover either, though. She snorted and pointed at Hayley, asking Philip, ¡°Hoh, is


    this your little sugar mommy? She doesn¡¯t look that great. Her face looks like a croaker fish, if you ask


    me.¡±


    What the f*ck!


    Hayley instantly lost her temper. She rolled up her sleeves and swore, ¡°What the hell do you mean by


    ¡®sugar mommy¡¯? I¡¯m Howard¡¯s girlfriend! Are you asking for a beating?¡±


    Was everyone from Howard¡¯s hometown this raucous?


    Philp was a little dumbfounded.


    The girl could be sweet as ark or loud as a horn!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, wanna hit me? Go for it, I¡¯m not scared of you! Ugly b*tch!¡±


    Samantha stuck out her chest and stepped closer, her expression saying she could take anything


    Hayley could dish out.


    ¡°I bet the three of you are in it together. How d¡¯you like your threesomes? So shameless!¡±


    Samatha turned her cheek and threw them another insult.


    ¡°Say that again, I dare you!¡± Hayley raged.


    Philip hurriedly pulled her back from the brink of going berserk. He shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it,


    don¡¯t stoop to her level. Let¡¯s just go in.¡±


    Hayley cursed at Samantha a few more times before turning to go inside with Philip and Howard.


    Frank scoffed and said, ¡°Are you seriously trying to go in there, Philip?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am. Got a problem with that?¡± Philip turned around perfectly casually and shrugged.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Frank practically bent overughing. He patted Philip¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Philip, do you have any idea


    where this is? Do you have any idea what¡¯s happening here tonight?¡±


    ¡°This is Copper Peacock Pce, right? Can¡¯t you read?¡±


    Philip pointed at therge words etched above their heads.


    Huh?


    Frank paused, his words stuck in his throat and his expression unreadable. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is Copper


    Peacock Pce, but not anyone can go inside. Besides, the party tonight will be attended by all the


    hotshots from Capital City plus some of the top dogs in Riverdale. Why are you trying to go in, good-


    for-nothing trash? If you¡¯re worried about your wife, you can wait at the door. I¡¯m nice enough to get you


    three some chairs.¡±


    What he implied was obvious enough. He was saying that Philip had no right to go in and could only


    wait outside.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Philip purposely put on a look of confusion as he frowned. He was wondering if he should call Hudson


    Cash to greet him at the door.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Philip, on the other hand, was close to bursting inughter at Samatha¡¯s im.


    Rocker Pharmaceutical, owned by rke Group from Capital City.


    After all that fuss, it turned out that it was his family¡¯s enterprise. What the heck was Frank so smug


    about?


    He wanted nothing more than to tell them this Rocket Pharmaceutical they built their arrogance on, was


    his.


    ¡°Aunt Martha sure is envious of you, Sammy. Your days must be spent infort with such a great


    husband, right? Unlike my Wynnie over here, what a tragic life she¡¯s living¡­¡±


    Martha made sure to send a few res at Philip as she spoke, frustration bubbling within her chest.


    It was all because of that useless piece of trash!


    ¡°Rx, Martha. An opportunity has arisen itself, no? I heard rke Group from Capital City invested in


    Wynnie¡¯spany, right? That¡¯s a billion yuan into the, what¡¯s the name again? Ah yes, Beacon


    Pharmaceutical! That¡¯s a lot of money.¡±


    Pa beamed brightly. ¡°Wynnie, your mother told me you¡¯ve be the chairman at Beacon


    Pharmaceutical? That means you have the authority to decide which pharmaceuticalpany to form


    a partnership with, right?¡±


    Then, everybody understood.


    Wynn shared a knowing look with Philip.


    This was precisely the reason behind the family¡¯s visit today.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Sister? We¡¯re family, it¡¯s only right to help each other in times of need. I


    believe our family owes Young Master rke of the rke Group our appreciation for his terrific


    judgment in choosingpanies to invest in.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Martha, apparently rke Group has notified everyrge pharmaceutical under their name to


    come to discuss a partnership with Beacon Pharmaceutical. In fact, Frank over here just happens to be


    in charge of the partnership between Beacon and Rocker.¡±


    Samantha could not suppress the pride that threatened to show on her expression as she spoke.


    Rubbing his nose, Frank smiled. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not much, really. The partnership will still depend on


    whether Wynn decides to form a partnership with us Rocker. Though I can guarantee, it¡¯ll not take two


    years before Beacon Pharmaceutical will be part of the country¡¯s top ten pharmaceutical


    companies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wynn smiled. ¡°As for the partnership, it¡¯s not something I can decide on my own. I must seek the


    opinions of other chairmen as well.¡±


    Impatient, Pa blurted, ¡°You must act quick, Wynnie. All we have to do is form an alliance with our


    two families and the one billion yuan will practically be ours.¡±


    One billion yuan!


    Martha¡¯s eyes widened at the prospect of money. She jumped on the bandwagon. ¡°She¡¯s right, Wynnie.


    You have to get it done. Just sign the contract with Frank¡¯spany, we cannot let this lump sum of


    money fall into the hands of others.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s head throbbed. That was not how partnerships were formed. It would not happen just because


    one party wished it to.


    She nced helplessly at Philip.


    Immediately, Philip interrupted. ¡°Mom, Aunt Pa, and Frank. I don¡¯t think you should rush things like


    these. After all, Wynn does not have absolute authority over who thepany ends up partnering with.


    You guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you have the right to speak about this?¡± Pa scolded, displeased by his


    interruption.


    Martha reprimanded him as well, ¡°Go prepare dinner and stop interrupting our serious talk.¡±


    That was a billion yuan, there was nothing more serious than that!


    The Yates sisters, Martha and Pa, finally had something they could bond over andugh about.


    Samantha joined the chiding and pointed a finger bossily at Philip. ¡°Your husband isn¡¯t well versed in


    these matters, Wynn. This is a serious topic, one that a dumb f*ck like him has no business in.¡±


    ¡°Enough, you guys. Philip is my husband!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wynn was enraged, ring at the people sitting before her. She turned to whisper at Philip, ¡°Go cook


    dinner, I¡¯ll deal with this.¡±


    Philip squeezed Wynn¡¯s hand and sent his wife a gaze akin to a warm security nket. Standing up, he


    left for the kitchen.


    Wynn let out a sigh of relief before morphing it into a smile. She turned to speak to Frank. ¡°Frank, I


    suppose now that you work at Rocker Pharmaceutical, you¡¯ve met this Young Master rke from


    rke Group?¡±


    Wynn had found herself intrigued by this young master. After all, this man invested a billion yuan into


    herpany but had yet to reveal his true identity to her. The entirety of Riverdale was bustling with


    the myths of this man.


    He was simply too mysterious.


    Frank felt his desire re as he stared at Wynn. Not only was this woman miles more beautiful than


    Samantha, but she also appeared to be a woman of great temperament. What a waste of a gorgeous


    and intelligent woman on a piece of trash like Philip rk.


    To preserve whatever good impression Wynn had of him, Frank smiled and lied, ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ve even


    had dinner togetherst time. Young Master rke is a very polite man with an aura that demands


    respect¡­¡±


    Hearing him, Martha could not wait any longer to ask, ¡°How does this Young Master rke look like?


    How old is he?¡±


    Frank must be a man of substantial skill to share a meal with Young Master rke!


    Indeed, her useless piece of trash of a son-inw was no match for him.


    Wynn felt impatient as well. Not for any other reason than the pure curiosity of who exactly this


    legendary young master was.


    Philip was the only one who felt hopeless at the interaction as he watched from the kitchen. Rubbing


    his nose, he stared speechlessly at Frank who continued to lie through his teeth.


    What a shameless fellow this was. Since when had Frank shared a meal with him?


    ¡°How about we do it this way, Wynn. I¡¯m meeting Young Master rke in a moment anyway, will you


    care to join me?¡±


    Frank¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons as he stared at Wynn, a tint of perverse shing through his


    gaze.


    Unaware, Wynn answered after giving it some thought, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Philip felt frantic. Just what was Frank plotting?

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Joshuaughed and nced at the seat, saying, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, really. They arranged it for my dad,


    but it doesn¡¯t really matter. It¡¯s just a seat.¡±


    Hmph, he was clearly humble-bragging.


    Still, no one said anything.


    ¡°Oh yeah, do you know Master rke? What does he look like? Is he young or old?¡±


    The restless Ynda suddenly seemed excited.


    Joshua shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I asked my dad and he said he had never met Master


    rke before either. He did say that Master rke ising tonight, though.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I gotta get to know him.¡±


    Ynda looked like a girl in love. She even tugged at her cor, revealing a tad of her snowy peaks.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried he turns out to be some old geezer, Y?¡±


    Jane Snyder, who was next to her, teased her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind even if he is. He¡¯s the type who can spend a billion at once! So what if he¡¯s old? As long


    as he¡¯s interested in me, I can write off anything.¡±


    Ynda touched up her makeup and asked, ¡°What do you think, Jane? Do I look good like this?¡±


    Jane nodded and agreed. She then took out her makeup kit and touched up on her makeup too.


    Joshua watched all of their little actions and shook his head helplessly.


    These girls were way too obsessed with money.


    Thankfully, he had managed to snag both of them. He was nning to have double the fun tonight.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried he turns out to be Philip, then? Hisst name is rke too.¡±


    All of a sudden, Joshua cracked a little joke. It was mainly because he suddenly remembered that


    useless Philip.


    Ynda blinked and burst out swearing. ¡°That f*cking idiot? I¡¯d never sleep with him. If he turns out to


    be Master rke, I¡¯ll run around Riverdale naked.¡±


    Joshua secretly gave Ynda a thumbs-up. The girl had guts.


    Just then, Philip, Howard, and Hayley appeared at the entrance to the hall.


    ¡°What the f*ck! How did they get in here?¡±


    Ynda was about to go to the washroom, but she saw the three of them as soon as she stood up.


    They seemed to be looking around them, while her expression instantly darkened.


    How did Philip and Howard get in here?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Also, who was the girl next to them? She was quite pretty and looked rather wealthy.


    Ynda was not the only one wondering about this. Joshua was even more confused.


    Speak of the devil¡­


    Philip and his crew really came in on cue.


    Ynda immediately turned her round bottom around, crossing her arms under her chest as she strode


    over to them proudly.


    ¡°Hey, Philip, who let you guys in here? Don¡¯t you know where this is? How dare the two of you set foot


    in here! Get the hell out! You¡¯ll regret it if someone else catches you.¡±


    Ynda rolled her eyes at them andmanded them to leave.


    She knew Howard. They studied at the same college.


    Hayley was already in a bad mood right now, and then here was another woman yelling insults at


    Philip. Hayley had had enough; she immediately pointed at Ynda and said, ¡°Hey, guard that tongue


    of yours! So what if we wannae in? What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ynda. Don¡¯t go f*cking looking down on others. As if you have any right to be here,¡±


    Howard said, giving her a sideways look.


    ¡°Howard, you motherf*cker, this has nothing to do with you! Get out of my sight!¡±


    Ynda shrieked and made to scratch him.


    Philip stopped her, looking stern. He red at her and said in a low voice, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything to


    offend you, did we, Ynda? Do you have to be so hostile? Besides, who are you to ask if we should


    be here?¡±


    Ynda froze, feeling instantly mortified.


    She hated to admit it, but Philip¡¯s re had managed to scare her.


    The next moment, she recovered. In her embarrassment, she nearly poked her finger right into Philip¡¯s


    nose as she screamed, ¡°I¡¯d call you a moron, Philip rke, but that would be an insult to morons


    everywhere. Remember yourself! This here is a party held for Master rke of rke Group from


    Capital City. A peasant like you has no right to be here!¡±


    ¡°Who said so? Who set the rules for who can and can¡¯t be here?¡±


    Philip replied coldly. He was quite annoyed now, and he could not stand Ynda¡¯s arrogance.


    ¡°Not just anyone cane in here.¡±


    Just then, Joshua walked up to them, putting his hands in his pockets and walking with the wind behind


    his feet. He lifted the corners of his lips into a naughty smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to experience life, rke, you should walk out of that door and turn right.¡±


    Joshua had theplete air of a bully as he pointed at Philip and said, ¡°But this right here is a party


    held for Master rke from Capital City¡¯s rke Group! You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Everyone here is


    famous and powerful in their own right. As for you, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing man living off his


    wife¡¯s apron strings! How do you have the nerve to be here?¡±


    He did not even bother hiding his contempt.


    ¡°Is this party really that impressive, McAdams? Are you that eager to suck up to the young master of


    rke Group? Well, what if I told you that I¡¯m the Master rke you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡±


    Philip spoke calmly, his eyes radiating confidence.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    ¡°You¡¯re so full of hot air!¡±


    Ynda could not even begin to articte her contempt. ¡°So shameless. How could a peasant like you


    say anything about the party tonight?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, big deal. It¡¯s Philip¡¯s party in the first ce,¡± Howard muttered, giving her a look.


    He said that very softly, but Joshua and the others heard him anyway.


    Haha.


    They burst outughing.


    Joshua gave Howard and Philip a huge thumbs-up. ¡°You guys are master actors, I¡¯ll give you that.


    Yeah, you have a few shares, but it¡¯s already getting to your head. Good going, Philip! Tell me, how


    much are you worth? A few million?


    ¡°Impressive, Howard! This is Philip¡¯s party, you say? You should do a bit of research before saying


    something like that. Who do you think is on the invite list tonight? Did you really think you could


    impersonate Master rke just because you have the samest name?¡±


    Ynda absolutely detested people like Howard and Philip, paupers pretending to be princes. ¡°Do you


    have any idea how much Master rke invested here? I bet the figure will knock your socks off!¡±


    ¡°Oh? How much was it?¡±


    Philip said with a ghost of a smile.


    ¡°A billion! Can you evenprehend that amount?¡±


    Ynda gave Philip a look of pure contempt. ¡°Do you have a billion? You?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Philip said with a mild smile.


    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t, I really can¡¯t. How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Ynda finally lost it. She pped her hands over her ears and screamed, ¡°If you have a billion¡­ No,


    if you have even a million, I¡¯ll get down on my knees and call you Daddy. I¡¯ll even sleep with you every


    night.¡±


    Philip shook his head. ¡°Even if I do have a million, I wouldn¡¯t ever sleep with you. I did hear that part


    about you calling me Daddy, though.¡±


    Dafuq!


    Ynda blew her top. She wanted to scream more insults at him, but Philip and his crew had turned


    and left.


    That rubbed Ynda very much the wrong way. She was annoyed as hell, so she caught up to them


    and grabbed Philip¡¯s arm, shouting, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? There¡¯s no way trash like you


    guys made it in here. You must have snuck in!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Ynda, haven¡¯t you had enough? What does it matter to you how I made it in?¡±


    Philip was properly ticked off too now. Why was this girl so irritating? He wanted to let it slide, but she


    insisted on causing a scene.


    Joshua approached them too, and Jane even pulled Ynda away, saying in a whisper, ¡°Stop that,


    Y. Lots of people are watching. Besides, maybe they really dide in legally.¡±


    ¡°Them? Jane, wake up! Thest time, I even saw him with his sugar mommy! Hmph, for all we know,


    it¡¯s exactly the same situation today!¡±


    Ynda whined, her gaze falling into Hayley.


    That had to be it. This girl looked pretty rich. So she was fair, pretty, and loaded?


    Philip rke may be trash, but he sure was lucky to have so many sugar mommies.


    Would Wynn pass out from anger if she found out?


    Joshua was unperturbed before, but when he heard Ynda¡¯s little expose, he smiled coldly, his eyes


    twinkling disturbingly.


    So Philip had fallen so low that he was selling his body for money. What a joke of a human being.


    ¡°How did you get in here, Philip? Only the very best people in upper society received an invitation. No


    one can get in without one!¡±


    Ynda raged. ¡°Spill it, you lot snuck in, didn¡¯t you? The audacity! Look around you, all the guests here


    tonight are the top businessmen and political leaders in Riverdale. If stowaways like you ended up


    causing problems, how are you supposed to pay for it?¡±


    With just a few lines, Ynda had decided that Philip and his friends were guilty of the worst crimes


    possible.


    Philip looked at her coolly. ¡°How can you be sure we don¡¯t have invitations?¡±


    ¡°You? Have invitations?¡±


    Yndaughed. Philip could say just about anything with a straight face.


    The guests here were all business tycoons worth tens if not hundreds of millions!


    At the very least, they had to have ten million!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Yet Philip was saying he had an invitation?


    ¡°Ahaha, you¡¯re killing me! Have you seen yourself in the mirror, Philip? How could you possibly have an


    invitation? Who would ever give you one?¡±


    Joshua sneered at Philip without holding back too.


    ¡°Howie, show them,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Howard had been waiting for this moment for a long time now. He pulled the invitation from his bag,


    waving it in front of Joshua and Ynda vindictively. ¡°Open your filthy eyes and get a hold of this! We


    have an invitation right here!¡±


    Joshua¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had barely gotten a nce, but that was undoubtedly an invitation!


    No way! How could Philip rke have an invitation?


    Ynda could not believe it, so she tried to grab it, but Howard was too quick for her. He put the


    invitation away in one fell swoop and even boasted, ¡°I told you not to long down on us. See, regret it


    now? Y¡¯all look like real idiots.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s no way you guys could ever have an invitation!¡±


    Ynda continued to scream, voicing the doubts in Joshua¡¯s mind. ¡°Ah, I know! It¡¯s that rich little b*tch


    next to you, isn¡¯t it, Phillip? She¡¯s pretty rich if she can afford toe here?¡±


    Ynda ran her gaze down Hayley¡¯s body. The girl had a good figure.


    Haha.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Hayley¡¯s expression was looking stormy too.


    ¡°What do you think I mean? Clearly you made it in here on your rich b*tch¡¯s apron strings.¡±


    Ynda scoffed, raising her brows. ¡°So you¡¯re having an affair too? How positively shameless.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? Say that again!¡±


    Hayley could not hold back any longer. It was her first time being insulted like this. ¡°There¡¯s nothing


    between me and Philip. You¡¯re the shameless one here, dressed like that! Who are you trying to snare?


    I know, this ce is filled with rich people, so you want to get into a rich man¡¯s pants, do ya? I feel so


    embarrassed for your parents. They gave birth to a filthy-minded whore.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you calling a whore? Say another word and I¡¯ll tear your mouth open!¡± Ynda flew


    off the handle.


    The women looked like they were about to throttle each other, so Joshua and Philip had to pull them


    apart.


    ¡°Well done, Philip, you definitely have the balls. You¡¯re lucky enough to get in here, but I¡¯m warning


    you, this isn¡¯t a ce for the likes of you. I¡¯d leave fast if I were you.¡±


    Joshua approached Philip with a gleam in his eyes. He patted thetter¡¯s shoulder and added a little


    force, pressing down on Philip.


    The atmosphere between the two of them turned tense.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Philip looked up, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    The tension thickened, and the air around them seemed to be several degrees colder.


    Philip and Joshua stared each other down, sparks flying.


    Ynda scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Joshua, don¡¯t waste your breath on these idiots! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After all, even Ynda knew that she should not cause a ruckus here. That would not end well for any


    of them.


    The two men were pulled apart, and Joshua gave Philip onest word of warning. ¡°I¡¯m letting you go


    this time, Philip, but just you wait and see!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Philip said with a calm smile.


    ¡°Look at what an *ss that Joshua was, Philip! Makes me really wanna give him a beating!¡±


    Howard huffed, ¡°When will the party start? I really want to see you take the stage so you can give him


    the shelling of a lifetime in public! Showing off like that, all cuz his old man has a bit of money and


    some connections. So what if he has his own littlepany and a tiny amount of savings? As if he¡¯s


    anywhere near as loaded as our Master rke!¡±


    Hayley frowned her pretty brow and did not say anything. She just looked at Philip¡¯s side profile. What


    on earth was Philip thinking right now?


    She did not understand, but she had the feeling that no one was going to get any sleep tonight.


    All those people who looked down on Philip before would be forced to look up at him.


    He was destined to be the brightest star of the party tonight.


    On the other hand, the chairs of pharmaceuticalpanies from Capital City and those of the


    subsidiaries under rke Group were streaming into the main hall, led by dedicated employees.


    As soon as they appeared in the hall, all eyes turned to them. Everyone raised their sses to


    congratte these leaders, chatting with them¡­ or rather, sucking up to them.


    These were all bigwigs from Capital City, and they all obeyed rke Group.


    Furthermore, Hudson Cash was the chairman of rke Group!


    He controlled tens of billions in capital and resources!


    ¡°Mr. Cash, you¡¯re looking dashing today! By the way, I heard that Master rke will be attending the


    party tonight? Mind telling us a bit more about the great man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Cash. We¡¯re dying to meet him. After all, he invested an entire billion at once!¡±


    Hudson Cash nodded at each of the people surrounding him.


    ¡°You can stop your wild guesses. Master rke is a very low-key man, and he doesn¡¯t like to be


    disturbed. Even so, he will definitely be here tonight,¡± Hudson said.


    Next to him, there was Wynn. She was wearing a long ck dress that revealed her fair and smooth


    back. Her hair was tied into a high bun, and her entire body looked extremely long and slender. She


    looked like an angel that had descended to earth.


    She was dressed very elegantly. Under the chandelier, she held a champagne ss, approaching


    Hudson and the others with a graceful smile. Frank led the way.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Cash,¡± Wynn said. ¡°I¡¯m the chairwoman of Beacon Pharmaceutical, Wynn Johnston. It¡¯s great


    to finally meet you.¡±


    Wynn had been in this field for three years now, so she knew what to say and how. Her voice was soft


    and gentle too, extremely soothing on the ears.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Madam Johnston,¡± Hudson said with a smile, clinking his ss against hers.


    He did not dare to put on any airs around her. After all, she was his master¡¯s wife, even though she did


    not know it yet.


    The Young Master¡¯s n was torture to Hudson.


    He even had to deceive the Young Master¡¯s wife.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you for your help back then, Mr. Payne. Joel told me everything. If it were not for your help,


    Beacon wouldn¡¯t have survived that crisis, and we certainly wouldn¡¯t be here to receive rke Group¡¯s


    investment.¡±


    Wynn bowed slightly and took a sip of her wine as she looked at Vernon Payne. It was her way of


    expressing her gratitude.


    Back when Beacon Pharmaceutical was being shut out, when they did not have any orders or


    suppliers, it was all thanks to Joel Harris that they received that first order from Hodgson.


    Huh?


    Vernon was confused for a second, and it showed on his face. Joel had mentioned that incident to him


    a while ago, and he even put Harris Enterprise on the line.


    Even so, Vernon had helped Beacon out not because of Joel Harris, but because of Wynn¡¯s husband,


    Philip!


    That was the real sleeping giant here!


    Joel Harris?


    That man did not have anywhere near the clout and connections to help smooth over Beacon¡¯s


    contract crisis!


    After all, there had been more than six hundred million at stake there!


    There was no way Harris Enterprise could afford to fork out that much money!


    ¡°I think you misunderstood something, Madam Johnston. I wasn¡¯t the one who helped you with the


    Beacon crisis, and it wasn¡¯t something Joel could have solved either.¡±


    Vernon did not dare to take the credit for Philip¡¯s actions. By now, he was already quite certain that


    Philip was that young master of Capital City¡¯s rke Group!


    Hudson Cash had told him that himself.


    Wynn paused and said suspiciously, ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? And it wasn¡¯t Joel either? So who was it?¡±


    It was not Joel Harris!


    Had he lied to her?


    ¡°Stop pulling my leg, Madam Johnston.¡±


    Vernon smiled slightly and prepared to tell her everything. ¡°There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know. The person


    who solved Beacon¡¯s crisis was¡­¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ¡°It was Master rke from rke Group,¡± Vernon said with a smile.


    Wynn froze, her entire body stiffening. It was Master rke again.


    Who was this Master rke? Why did he keep helping her?


    Just then, a group of people walked through the main doors to the hall. They carried with them an


    impressive presence, led by a middle-aged man with a beer belly and a red face. The man greeted the


    many tycoons from Riverdale.


    It was Ronald Harris from Harris Enterprise!


    That was the main yer in Riverdale¡¯s real estate scene!


    The moment he showed up, the spotlight turned to him for a while. Many people approached and


    greeted him.


    When Hudson saw Ronald walk in, his expression darkened. He turned to his assistant and said, ¡°Go,


    get Ronald Harris over here.¡±


    He was very angry that Ronald and his son had taken credit for the young master¡¯s actions. They


    nearly pulled the wool over the young madam¡¯s eyes.


    Over on his side, Ronald was still greeting the others when a man in a suit ran up to him and said, ¡°Mr.


    Harris, Mr. Cash is asking for you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cash?¡±


    Ronald paused and promptly left everyone else behind, strolling up to Hudson.


    ¡°Oh my my, Mr. Cash! Your reputation precedes you, I¡¯ve been dying to meet you.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ronald had plenty of experience in property, and he knew how to strike the exact tone.


    This was the chairperson of Capital City¡¯s rke Group, of course. He was Master rke¡¯s


    mouthpiece.


    Furthermore, he had spent many years with the rkes, and he had plenty of clout and connections


    with the family.


    If Ronald could win Hudson¡¯s approval, hispany and personal finances could get an


    unprecedented boost in the future!


    In fact, he might even be able to surpass Millenium!


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Hudson did not look pleased with him at all, asking coldly, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to ask you, Mr.


    Harris.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Cash.¡±


    Ronald was somewhat confused. What was happening here? Why did he feel like Mr. Cash was not


    happy with him?


    ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    Hudson asked, pointing at Wynn who was in front of him.


    Wynn gave Ronald a polite nod in lieu of a greeting.


    Ronald nced at Wynn and immediately beamed, saying, ¡°Oh, young Wynn. You¡¯re here too? That¡¯s


    great, Joel will be over in a moment.¡±


    Wynn turned to look at Ronald as he greeted her. With a small smile, she asked, ¡°There¡¯s something I


    want to ask you. After Beacon Pharmaceutical got into trouble for breaking that contract back then,


    were you and Joel the ones who helped us through it?¡±


    ¡°Wait, Beacon Pharmaceutical?¡±


    Ronald quickly remembered the matter his son had asked him to help with. The name he mentioned


    seemed to be Beacon Pharmaceutical. ¡°You must be kidding, Wynn. Joel did ask me to look into your


    company¡¯s crisis back then, but there¡¯s only so much I can do. I couldn¡¯t help you at all. Are you mad


    about me because of that?¡±


    It really was not them!


    Joel had lied to her!


    Why?


    In that moment, though, Wynn secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, if it was Joel who helped her, she would owe him a favor. How was she supposed to pay it


    back?


    She did not want to get involved with Joel anymore, lest Philip grew angry at her.


    Right on cue, Joel showed up shily in the party hall, dressed in a handsome suit.


    When he swept his gaze across the crowd, he saw Wynn chatting merrily with his father.


    She was as beautiful, elegant, and graceful as ever!


    She was practically a pearl shining in the crowd.


    Joel straightened out his suit and strode up to her, his expression gentle as he said, ¡°You¡¯re here too,


    Wynnie.¡±


    ¡°And this is?¡±


    Hudson frowned slightly as he asked.


    ¡°This is my son, Joel, Mr. Cash. Pardon his behavior.¡± Ronald¡¯s face was burning up slightly. Something


    felt wrong here.


    ¡°Hi, Dad. Mr. Payne, Mr. Cash.¡±


    Joel immediately greeted the old chairmen with a nod.


    The men nodded back, but the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.


    Nevertheless, Joel only had eyes for Wynn now, so he did not notice the tension in the air at all.


    Wynn was in quite a bad mood right now. Her expression cold, she looked at Joel and said, ¡°There¡¯s


    something I want to ask you, Joel.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Wynnie?¡±


    Joel said with a smile. He was not blind, so he could tell that Wynn did not look very pleased right now.


    What was going on here? Why did everyone look so cross?


    ¡°After what happened to mypanyst time, you¡¯re the one who asked Mr. Harris here to help me,


    right?¡± Wynn built up to the crux slowly.


    Joel paused. Why was she suddenly asking about that?


    He looked at his father, who was giving him weird looks to try and convey a message. Joel then looked


    at Wynn and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, Wynnie, I did ask my dad to find someone to help your


    company. But don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so you don¡¯t have to harp on it. It was all thanks to Mr.


    Payne¡¯s help as well, or else I would¡¯ve been quite lost.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Wynn was quite furious now, but she asked again.


    ¡°Of course, Wynnie. What¡¯s the matter with you? My father is right here, you can ask him.¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Ronald exploded like a volcano, showing just how intimidating he could be!


    He red at his son and jabbed a finger at his nose, ¡°You useless, useless son! How dare you lie


    through your teeth like that? When have I ever helped young Wynn here?¡±


    Joel was stunned. He looked at his father in confusion.


    What was wrong with the old man? Why was he turning on his son?


    Wynn was quite disappointed right now. Joel, who was once sunny and bright, had changed


    completely!


    He had be so two-faced and fake!


    ¡°What are you saying, Dad? Didn¡¯t you help Wynnie that time? I called you and you said you would


    assign someone to it. You said you could handle it.¡±


    Joel frowned deeply and forced the lie through, but he was getting a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Nonsense! When have I ever said that?¡±


    Ronald was properly furious now. ¡°I just said I would have someone look at it. When did I ever say that


    I could solve it?¡±


    The air turned tense.


    ¡°What on earth is happening here? Please tell me honestly, Joel Harris. Did or did you not help my


    company?¡±


    Wynn was frosty now, her expression hard and her tone stern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Wynnie. Maybe my dad forgot, or maybe someone down the line didn¡¯t inform him.¡±


    Joel understood what was happening now, but he still tried to exin it away.


    Smack!


    There was a loud and solid p!


    Ronald¡¯s entire body shook in fury. His face was bright red as he pped Joel viciously, roaring, ¡°Stop


    lying! You useless, useless son, how could you take credit for something like that?!¡±


    Ronald was going to explode with rage!


    He had sent someone to survey the situation, but by the time he did, he realized that someone else


    had solved Beacon Pharmaceutical¡¯s crisis.


    Someone had paid off the six hundred million in damages, just like that!


    That was an astronomical sum!


    It was only after he secretly investigated the matter that he found out Beacon¡¯s savior was a man


    named rke.


    Who could that man be?


    Ronald had plenty of experience in Riverdale, so he only had to search a bit to find out. This man


    named rke was none other than the main character of the party tonight, Master rke from Capital


    City¡¯s rke Group!


    That was Master rke, for god¡¯s sake!


    No matter how bold Ronald might be, he would never dare to take credit for Master rke¡¯s actions.


    However, his useless son did just that!


    If Master rke found out about that, how could Ronald still survive in Riverdale?


    ¡°Dad! How could you hit me?¡±


    Joel was stunned. He held his cheek and looked at his father in disbelief.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I hit you? Exin everything to Wynn, right now!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ronald hated his stupid son to the core right now. The boy¡¯s lust had taken over his sanity.


    Ronald knew that his son was very much obsessed with Wynn Johnston, but this was a line he should


    never have crossed!


    That was Master rke they were talking about! The man could bankrupt Harris Enterprise with a


    word!


    Mr. Cash was here now too, yet Joel still the nerve to deny their usations and defend his lie!


    Was he suicidal?!


    ¡°Please, hear me out, Wynnie.¡±


    Joel turned to look at Wynn, whose expression was cold. He tried to exin.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Wynn said angrily, clenching her delicate fists. She red at Joel and said, ¡°Do you enjoy tricking me,


    Joel Harris?¡±


    ¡°No, Wynnie, this is¡­ I can exin.¡± Joel panicked now.


    ¡°Forget it, stop talking to me. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore, and never contact me again. I don¡¯t want


    my husband misunderstanding anything.¡±


    Wynn shot him down coolly and then turned to leave, holding up her long dress.


    Behind her, Joel still wanted to exin, but Ronald red at him and barked, ¡°Useless boy!¡±


    As the others left, Ronald looked at his son icily and said with fury, ¡°Stand straight! I¡¯m asking you this


    one more time, why did you impersonate Beacon¡¯s savior? Do you have any idea who was the one


    who helped Wynn Johnston?¡±


    Joel was quite unhappy. His father had hit him in front of so many people, embarrassing him and


    ticking Wynn off as well.


    ¡°It was Master rke! The VIP of the party tonight, the young master of rke Group!¡± Ronald ranted


    on by himself, ¡°You better keep your hands to yourself. If you get me in trouble like that again, I¡¯ll send


    you right back overseas!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Dad,¡± Joel mumbled, his head hanging low.


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±


    Joel left his father and immediately set out to search for Wynn.


    He did not at all feel pleased about things, though. So it was Master rke who helped Wynn back


    then.


    Since when did Wynn know Master rke?


    Could he really be Philip¡­?

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    No way!


    The man was a good-for-nothing, through and through!


    Joel shook his head and dismissed that ridiculous notion.


    After that, he continued to give chase, trying to catch up to Wynn and exin.


    Philip was at the door. When he saw Joel running past him in such a hurry, he was inevitably confused.


    Why was Joel Harris here too?


    Joel was shocked to suddenly see Philip here too. The next second, he was filled with rage. If it were


    not for Philip, Joel would be living happily with Wynn by now.


    He went up to Philip furiously and grabbed thetter by his cor, roaring, ¡°Why are you here, Philip,


    you piece of trash?¡±


    Why?


    Why was this worthless wretch here at Copper Peacock Pce?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The party tonight was held for rke Group¡¯s Master rke. If Philip was here¡­


    Impossible!


    Philip yanked Joel¡¯s arm away and straightened out his cor, sneering at Joel coldly. ¡°Why am I here,


    you ask? You¡¯ll know soon enough. Stay put and don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    ¡°F*cking idiot! F*ck you!¡±


    Joel swore at him and threw him aside, continuing to chase after Wynn.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the loo,¡± said Philip calmly as he looked in the direction Joel had vanished. In truth, Philip


    wanted to go after Wynn because he had caught a glimpse of her beautiful form earlier.


    It seemed to him that his wife was rather displeased tonight.


    The party at Copper Peacock Pce had officially begun!


    The tycoons and famous businessmen of Riverdale had streamed into the hall and were now


    upying all the seats.


    Some of the entrepreneurs took their seats, but there were many others who were left standing.


    The people who could make it here were all renowned throughout Riverdale, and the ones who could


    sit at the tables were naturally the leaders of the Riverdalemercial scene.


    Nevertheless, these rich and powerful people were all waiting in anticipation for the main character of


    the party tonight.


    They were waiting for the legendary Master rke.


    ¡°Hey, the party¡¯s going to start soon. Have you seen that Master rke?¡±


    ¡°Nope. They said he¡¯d be here, but I haven¡¯t seen any sign of him until now.¡±


    ¡°How mysterious. All this pomp and circumstances, all for that Master rke.¡±


    Several people began to discuss in whispers, and many were also looking around, hoping for a glimpse


    of that legendary Master rke soon.


    Soon, his name was on the lips of all these celebrities.


    Several political leaders were also waiting with bated breath. Some younger socialites had been


    dreaming of Master rke, their potential Prince Charming.


    This was the day they had been waiting for.


    After all, he was a man who could ssh one billion yuan at once!


    While everyone was waiting nervously, the host of tonight¡¯s party and chairman of Capital City¡¯s rke


    Group, Hudson Cash, walked into the room from a side hall. He was followed by a group of chairpeople


    from other corporations, primary and anciry. All of them were nevertheless on the boards of the top


    500 pharmaceuticalpanies from all across the world. All of thesepanies belonged to rke


    Group too.


    The businessmen in the main hall all stood up and greeted the new arrivals.


    ¡°Mr. Cash.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. Please, sit.¡±


    As expected of a member of rke Group, Hudson Cash emanated his ss, manners, and amiability


    from head to toe.


    Just then, Philip walked into the room from outside too. His head was lowered and his expression


    rather dark because he had not found Wynn.


    Coincidentally, Frank walked in through to the door as well. The two of them collided into each other.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Frank was in a very bad mood right now, and he spat at Philip when he saw him.


    Wynn had left in a huff earlier, so naturally he gave chase. He helped her shake off Joel Harris before


    returning to the main hall.


    After the piece of trash that was Philip, now he had another contender in Joel Harris.


    That man was the young master of Harris Enterprise. Frank knew that he was no match.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wynn?¡±


    Philip asked with some hostility.


    ¡°Hey, Philip rke, are you f*cking blind? How would I know where your wife is? Can¡¯t you find her


    yourself?¡±


    Frank said angrily, ¡°Know your f*cking ce and get out of my way!¡±


    Just then, Samantha approached them. ¡°Frank, the party¡¯s gonna start. Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°This idiot made it in,¡± Frank jeered, looking at Philip with full contempt.


    ¡°Philip? Damn, so you did make it in.¡±


    Samatha looked down her nose at him. ¡°Well, well, looks like you have some tricks up your sleeve after


    all. Did you sneak in here as the cleaner? What a waste of your pretty outfit.¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with you,¡± Philip said coolly.


    ¡°Motherf*cker, I was talking to you nicely! What¡¯s with your f*cking attitude! R*tard!¡± Samantha swore.


    What was he doing, with his head up his *ss?!


    As though she really wanted to talk to trash like him!


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t waste breath on that worthless wretch. We should just go in,¡± said Frank.


    ¡°True. Even the air stinks when we talk to a peasant like him.¡± Samantha even waved her hand in the


    air and frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Sammy? What a coincidence.¡±


    Just then, a few young men and women approached them. They were all Samantha and Frank¡¯s


    friends who were attending this party with their parents.


    ¡°Are they your friends too?¡± one of the girls asked quizically.


    ¡°Haha, as if. This is Philip rke.¡±


    Samantha pointed at Philip, her contempt clear in her words.


    ¡°Whoa, the Philip rke who lives off his wife?¡± someone said with a gasp.


    Samantha raised her chin proudly. ¡°That¡¯s the one. He¡¯s nothing but a useless waste of space. There¡¯s


    no way in his life he could ever make it into a party like this. Who knows how he managed to sneak in.


    Ugh, I really wanna call security to throw him out. How revolting.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. What did Samantha mean by this? What had he ever done to


    her?


    Did she think he was an easy target to bully?


    Hayley looked quite livid as well. Today, she had finally gotten to know how the women around Philip


    were like.


    So all of them looked down on him, huh?

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    The seven or eight young men and women immediately looked at Philip with contempt.


    ¡°Have y¡¯all seen enough? Scram off somewhere you¡¯re actually wee.¡±


    That was when Howard stepped forth and tried to shoo them off impatiently.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid of embarrassing yourselves too? If you are, shouldn¡¯t you get


    the hell out of here?¡±


    Samantha crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking down her nose at them.


    ¡°Shut up! Seriously, Samantha Benson, don¡¯t you have anything better to do? I want to stay here, so I¡¯ll


    stay. What the hell does that have to do with you?¡±


    Phillip snapped back, clearly angry now.


    ¡°Hmph! R*tard!¡±


    Samantha scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re a turtle who¡¯s never left your tiny shell. Stay here if you like, then you¡¯ll see


    how puny you really are.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Samantha turned around, sticking up her perky butt.


    Ynda, Joshua and the rest happened to witness that scene too.


    ¡°Haha, look at that. Joshua. Philip sure is useless. He took all that scolding without even fighting back,¡±


    Ynda taunted him.


    Joshua shook his head with a helplessugh too, feelingpletely disappointed with Philip.


    While they were busy shing with each other, the Riverdale businessmen on the other end had


    finished greeting Hudson Cash and were now taking their seats.


    All of a sudden!


    Hudson saw the group gathered at the door, and he saw his young master, Philip, amongst them!


    It was the Young Master!


    The Young Master had arrived!


    He threw his manners to the sails and beamed at the people seated next to him. ¡°Everyone, Master


    rke is here.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± they gasped.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hudson¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement as he stood up and led the crowd to the door.


    When the Riverdale businessmen saw that Hudson and the other bigwigs were back on their feet and


    leading away a gaggle of chairpersons toward the door in a hurry, all of them knew that something was


    up!


    ¡°It must be Master rke! He must be here!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! Keep up! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡±


    These businessmen were each craftier than thest. They naturally realized that any guest who could


    warrant Hudson Cash¡¯s personal greeting had to be important indeed!


    It had to be Master rke, no doubt about it!


    Ronald Harris was no Average Joe either. The second Hudson stood up, he was already hot on his tail.


    The group followed behind Hudson and walked toward the door.


    However, there were only a few young people gathered at the door. Master rke was nowhere to be


    seen.


    Was he not here yet?


    ¡°Hey, move aside. Master rke is almost here.¡±


    Someone pointed at Frank, Phillip, and the others, yelling at them to move.


    If these clueless young kids really got in Master rke¡¯s way, their parents would be the ones to pay.


    The young people turned around and immediately froze!


    Businessmen from the entire hall were surging toward them. They even saw their own parents in the


    crowd.


    ¡°Step aside, Kale! Master rke will be here soon, don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    An extravagantly-dressed woman yelled at her child from afar.


    Frank turned around and jumped in surprise too. Judging from the crowd, Master rke was clearly on


    the way!


    He turned around and red at Philip, warning him, ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll make you payter!¡±


    Philip just smiled calmly.


    When Frank saw that Philip had no intention of moving, heughed. ¡°Why the hell are you still standing


    there, Philip? Can¡¯t you see all these businessmen here to greet Master rke?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can see them alright.¡±


    Philip said mildly.


    ¡°Haha, so why aren¡¯t you hauling *ss? Good dogs stay out of their master¡¯s way, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Frank snorted.


    Samantha had long since stood to the side, and now she was telling her girl friends, ¡°Do you see that?


    He¡¯s truly good-for-nothing. In fact, he¡¯s too dense to know what¡¯s good for him. Standing in the way


    like a r*tard, let¡¯s see how they throw him out now!¡±


    ¡°Sammy, how could such an idiot really be your cousin-inw?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t believe it! He¡¯s just standing there like a statue.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I can¡¯t believe such a disgusting r*tard managed to make it in.¡± Samantha hurled insults


    at him, making Philip sound like worse than dirt.


    ¡°Hey, Philip, why aren¡¯t you moving? Don¡¯t get in Master rke¡¯s wayter, I want to actually see


    Master rke¡¯s glorious visageter.¡±


    Ynda yelled out from the crowd, her words dripping with sarcasm.


    Everyone was already insulting Philip, so of course she had to join the party.


    Frankughed as well. ¡°Get your *ss to the side if you want to see him, Philip. You should consider it an


    honor of a lifetime that you get to meet Master rke.¡±


    ¡°Hey, who is that man? Don¡¯t stand in the way, move, move!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and move aside, Master rke is almost here.¡±


    Some other people in the crowd beganining.


    All because Philip was standing in the way.


    Philip did not say anything. He just looked at Frank calmly, taking in their taunts and jeers.


    At the same time, Wynn, who was in the waiting room, received a message from the attendants.


    Master rke was here!


    She did up her make-up and sent Philip a text, saying, ¡°Come pick me upter, Phil. I¡¯m almost done


    here, will be meeting Master rke soon.¡±


    Once she sent that text, Wynn stood up and made her way to the main hall, elegantly holding up the


    hems of her long ck evening dress.


    When she appeared at the hall, she saw Hudson Cash standing up and heading toward the door with


    everyone else.


    Master rke was here.


    Wynn took a deep breath and pouted her delicate lips. She patted her chest and clenched her little


    hands, secretly cheering herself on. ¡®You can do it, Wynn Johnston! You can!¡¯


    She had to thank Master rke properly!


    He had already helped her twice, after all.


    Wynn was very curious right now. Was this Master rke really someone she knew?


    Why else would he help her?


    Wynn put down her hem and gracefully followed the crowd toward the door.


    Just then, Hudson and the others were already standing in front of Philip. Respectfully, they said,


    ¡°Hello, Young Master.¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Hudson reached out his hand enthusiastically to shake Philip¡¯s.


    Everyone was stunned!


    All of them had their jaws drop, their hearts in utter turmoil!


    Frank, Samantha and the others were even more taken aback. Samantha especially had her mouth


    open so wide that she could stuff two whole eggs into it!


    Someone, please tell her what was going on here!


    Joshua, Ynda and their group were stunned speechless as well. They stared intently at Philip, who


    wore aposed smile.


    No, that could not be!


    It must be a mistake!


    They were not the only ones who thought that. Samantha and her friends were simrly in disbelief!


    ¡°Did you make a mistake, Mr. Cash? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s Master rke, he¡¯s my third aunt¡¯s son-in-


    law who married into the family. He¡¯s a good-for-nothing food deliveryman.¡±


    Frank said snidely, interrupting Hudson¡¯s handshake with Philip.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he can¡¯t possibly be Master rke. He¡¯s just a poser of a peasant! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s


    Master rke.¡±


    Samantha shook her head like a bobble.


    That had to be the joke of the century!


    If Philip really was Master rke, Samantha would probably fall faint to the ground.


    ¡°I guarantee that he¡¯s not Master rke, he¡¯s just a poor man pretending. I mean, I even saw him


    flirting with a womanst time. I¡¯m sure he only made it in because of his sugar mommy next to him.


    He¡¯s nothing more than a gigolo!¡±


    In the crowd, Ynda was mad with rage right now, so she shrieked at the top of her voice.


    How could this be?


    How could Philip be the Master rke she had been dying to meet all day?


    He did not fit her image of Master rke at all!


    Philip did not say anything. He just looked at Frank, Samantha, and the others calmly.


    Hisposure raised a hint of suspicion in their hearts. How could he be so calm?


    ¡°Philip, get out of the way! Do you really think you could impersonate Master rke just because you


    have the samest name? Don¡¯t you know who these people here are? Do you think you can really


    impersonate him?¡±


    Frank rushed forth and tried to shove Philip aside, but Howard stopped him.


    ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you¡¯re shoving? Open your filthy-*ss eyes and look! Philip rke is the very


    Master rke you¡¯ve been waiting for tonight.¡±


    Howard dered sternly.


    ¡°Haha, what a joke!¡±


    Frankughed coldly and said decisively, ¡°If he¡¯s Master rke, then I¡¯m the richest man in the world!¡±


    Ridiculous!


    How could that peasant Philip possibly be Master rke, who invested an entire billion at once?


    Philip was good-for-nothing trash, through and through!!


    He was a wretch who had to borrow money to pay his daughter¡¯s medical bill!


    How could a peasant like that have a billion in assets?


    ¡°Howard Lowe, you¡¯re such a liar! If Philip really is Master rke, I¡¯ll run around Riverdale naked. Care


    to take me up on that bet?¡±


    Ynda said shrilly.


    Hahaha!


    The crowd burst outughing.


    The people around them began hurling insults at Philip too, mainly because Philip was just too young.


    Besides, Frank, Samantha, Ynda and the others were exposing him without a thought. How could


    someone like that be Master rke?


    Seriously, how could Hudson Cash get it wrong?


    Did he even forget how his young master looked like?


    Hudson looked stormy as he roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    He stepped forth, pointing at Ynda and the others as he demanded, ¡°Who are you lot? How dare


    you treat the Young Master so disrespectfully! Who let you in here? Where¡¯s the security? Throw them


    out!¡±


    He took them down in an instant!


    Everyone immediately held their breaths, staring at him in shock.


    Frank looked pale. What did Mr. Cash mean by that?


    Could it be that¡­


    No way!


    While everyone was stunned and confused, Hudson bowed to Philip at a perfect polite ny-degrees.


    Like an elementary student who had made a mistake, he said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Young Master. It was my


    mistake. I¡¯ll have the guards throw these disrespectful wretches out immediately.¡±


    As he said that, he quickly yelled at the security guards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get these people


    out of my sight!¡±


    That was the Young Master they had insulted!


    If he offended the Young Master, he might even lose his seat as the chairman of Capital City¡¯s rke


    Group.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The guards ran up to them in a panic once they received the order.


    Even an idiot could now see that the so-called good-for-nothing trash was none other than the


    legendary Master rke!


    Frank was so taken aback that he could not even spell his name right now. He stammered, ¡°A-Are you


    really Master rke?¡±


    Philip said with a calm smile, ¡°One and the same.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Meanwhile, Samantha screamed and pped her hand over her mouth. Her pretty eyes were wide as


    saucers. ¡°No way, how could this be! You¡¯re just a useless bum, how could you possibly be Master


    rke?¡±


    Philip was Master rke.


    In that case, why did he stay a useless son-inw at the Johnston¡¯s ce for the past three years?


    Ynda¡¯s eyes had also widened, and her breathing quickened. She could not ept this reality. She


    had been waiting for Master rke for so long, and she was willing to bed him even if he was an old


    man.


    Yet, why was he Philip?


    Philip was clearly a worthless wretch!


    Ynda was slightly dizzy. Her feet felt so far away and she nearly lost her bnce a few times.


    What did she just do?


    This was the Young Master of Capital City¡¯s rke Group, a rich heir worth billions!


    Clearly, Ynda had underestimated Philip¡¯s financial worth.


    As for Joshua, he had long since slipped into the crowd. Today, he found out just how much of a


    dumbf*ck he had been!


    He actually insulted Philip, who could spend a billion like it was nothing.


    When he remembered how he had taunted Philip for being poor at that reunion that day, how he


    showed off hispany and even offered to give Philip a job, Joshua felt so mortified that he could not


    possibly stay here.


    Just how much had Philip been hiding from them?


    To think he was actually that loaded!

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Philp looked at everyone¡¯s expressions of shock. His eyes cold, he stared at Frank and said, ¡°You say


    you had a meal with me before, Frank?¡±


    Smack smack smack!


    Philip¡¯s words were like lightning-quick ps to Frank¡¯s face.


    Frank suddenly remembered the lie he had told at the Johnstons¡¯ ce that day. How embarrassing.


    Samantha waspletely red now too. She did not even dare to raise her head, her entire body


    shaking.


    The worthless wretch was now emanating a terrifying aura!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°N-No¡­ You must be kidding, Master rke. How could little old me ever sit at the same table as


    you?¡±


    Frank lowered his noble head. In front of Philip, he had no qualms bending his back low.


    The sweat dripped off the corners of his forehead and fell onto the tips of his shoes.


    He did not dare to raise his head or straighten his spine.


    After all, Philip had not said anything yet.


    Behind Frank, Samantha¡¯s eyes were lowered too. Her panic and terror showed clearly on her face.


    Philip did not look at Frank; thetter deserved to take some punishment. Instead, he turned to Ynda


    and said with a cold smile ying on his lips, ¡°Do you remember what you just said, Ynda Lee?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ynda lowered her head as well, avoiding his gaze. Her fingers tugged and pulled at the hem of her


    skirt. She looked entirely ill at ease.


    ¡°I know! This beautifuldy just promised that if Philip turned out to be Master rke, she would call


    Philip ¡®Daddy¡¯ and run around Riverdale naked.¡±


    Howard stepped up and boldly dered to everyone listening.


    Ynda was stuck between a rock and a hard ce now. Her face was flooded with embarrassment.


    What should she do?


    ¡°Ph-Phillip¡­ We were ssmates once, right? Could you let me go this time?¡±


    Ynda had full mastery of her tear ducts, and she could easily cry at will. She let herrge eyes fill


    with tears, looking utterly pitiful.


    Her tears then began flowing down her cheeks like pearls off a broken string.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Philip said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to run around naked, but I do want to hear you call me Daddy.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ynda clenched her teeth, looking like she wanted to tear Philip to shreds.


    What should she do, what should she do? Was she really going to call Philip Daddy in front of all these


    people?


    ¡°Say it, Ynda. Or are you not going to walk your talk?¡±


    Howard scoffed. That Ynda had been nothing more than a dirty sl*t since their college days, and she


    had not changed at all.


    To think she even humiliated Philip! She had everything she goting.


    Hudson looked frosty right now as well. Since the Young Master had stated his stance, Hudson had to


    defend his Young Master¡¯s honor.


    ¡°Guards! If this woman doesn¡¯t do as she¡¯s told, throw her out of here. Also, tell all thepanies in the


    city not to hire her! Anyone who does will be an enemy of rke Group!¡±


    Hudson said coldly, his expression hard.


    This time, Ynda burst into tears for real!


    They were sealing off all her exits here.


    Philip frowned slightly and nced at Hudson, but he did not stop the older man.


    It was time he gave these people a warning.


    Ynda was furious and mortified, but in the end, she bowed to the pressure and said, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    After that, she shoved the crowd aside, her face scarlet, and ran right out of the hall.


    Behind her, Philip chuckled and shook his head before turning to the others. ¡°As for my identity, I hope


    everyone here can keep it a secret for me. I don¡¯t want my peaceful life to be disturbed.¡±


    With those words, he gave Frank, Samantha, and the others a cold re. His intention was obvious.


    Finally, he walked toward the main seat, led by the crowd around him.


    When he saw all those businessmen surrounding Philip, Frank looked like he had fallen face-first into


    excrement.


    Even now, he still could not believe that Philip, the most useless man he knew, was actually the star of


    tonight¡¯s party!


    Philip was none other than the young master of rke Group!


    So¡­ just how wealthy was he, really?


    Frank did not even dare to imagine!


    He clenched his fists angrily and nced at Philip, who was now on the stage. Frank then turned and


    left.


    Tonight, Frank¡¯s defeat was certain. He and Samantha had half-heartedly joined the party before


    leaving.


    As for Philip¡¯s identity, they did not dare to reveal it to anyone, because Philip had made himself quite


    clear.


    At the same time, Wynn saw the man in the crowd from a distance. He was standing against the light,


    so she could not see him very clearly. She just saw his silhouette for a bit before the crowd carried him


    to the main seat.


    Was that Master rke? Why did he look a little familiar?


    Wynn pouted and practiced a few smiles before she took the ss the waiter offered her and walked


    toward the main seat¡­


    Bookmark This Chapter


    Email Address


    Password


    Remember Me

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    She was about to step forth when her phone rang at just the wrong moment. Wynn nced at the


    caller ID and saw that it was Joel.


    She frowned her pretty crescent brows and simply rejected the call.


    Immediately, however, she received a text instead.


    The contents went straight to the point. ¡°Wynn, I¡¯m waiting for you at the carpark. There¡¯s something I


    have to tell you about Philip.¡±


    Philip?


    Did something happen to him?


    Wynn was worried. She nced at Master rke, who was surrounded by his admirers, and decided


    that she could still see himter anyway.


    That was why she turned around and headed for the carpark outside.


    She was very worried about Philip.


    On the other hand, Philip was giving a speech on the stage to a hall full of attentive guests.


    Ynda had returned after leaving, and now she was standing amongst the crowd, still feeling lost. Her


    large eyes stared intently at Philip, in the middle of his speech.


    So he really was Master rke.


    ¡°That piece of trash! He¡¯s clearly loaded and even the young master of arge corporation. So why the


    hell did he act poor for?!¡±


    Ynda swore inwardly and turned to leave.


    However, Howard jumped out of the shadows and gave her a half-smile. ¡°If I remember correctly,


    Ynda, someone said that she would run around Riverdale naked if Philip turned out to be Master


    rke.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ynda stomped her foot, her face bright red with embarrassment. ¡°That has nothing to do with you!¡±


    She then turned on her kitty heels and began to leave.


    Halfway out the door, though, she turned around and looked at Philip, who was smiling calmly on


    stage. No one could tell what she was thinking, but eventually she muttered, ¡°Just you wait, Philip


    rke. You¡¯re mine!¡±


    After the speech, Philip checked his phone and finally saw that Wynn had sent him a text.


    She had told him toe pick her up.


    So where was she?


    He did not remember seeing her earlier. She said she wasing to meet him, right? Where was she


    now?


    Philip stood up and looked around. He then said a few words with Hudson and the rest before excusing


    himself in advance.


    ¡°Yo, Philip! You really showed them tonight. You should have seen Ynda¡¯s face just now, and the


    others too. They looked like they saw a ghost! Damn, that¡¯s therapeutic!¡±


    Howard beamed and followed Philip out of Copper Peacock Pce.


    ¡°Actually, how rich is your family exactly, Philip? Do you have rules in your family like in novels, where


    you can¡¯t reveal your identity until you¡¯re a certain age?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hayley walked out of Copper Peacock Pce and immediately asked Philip.


    Although she knew Philip¡¯s true identity in advance, she was still stunned by the scene she had just


    witnessed!


    ¡°Heh, Hayley, you don¡¯t know this but our Philip is the heir to one of the richest families out there!¡±


    Howard boasted.


    Just then, the three of them saw Ynda, who was standing at the door.


    ¡°Why are you still here, Ynda?¡±


    Howard said with a scowl. He was so fed up with this woman and her shameless gold-digging ways.


    ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Ynda gave Howard a mean look and then turned to Philip. She looked a little guilty, her face bright


    red. ¡°Um, Philip, I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Philip blinked at Ynda, who was acting all shy. What was happening there?


    What could she want to talk to him about?


    However, Howard taunted her, saying, ¡°Haha, I see what¡¯s going on. You know that Master rke here


    is loaded now, so you wanna kiss up to him, huh?¡±


    His words made her turn even redder. She looked at him angrily and then told Philip, ¡°It¡¯s about Wynn.


    Up to you if you want to hear me out.¡±


    With that, Ynda hastily turned around and walked to the side.


    Philip thought it over and actually went with her.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually going there, Philip? You know what that b*tch Ynda is like,¡± advised Howard.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You two can go back ahead of me, I¡¯m going to wait here for Wynn anyway.¡±


    Philip assured them with a smile and then put his hands in his pockets, walking toward Ynda.


    ¡°Alright, spit it. What do you wanna say about Wynn?¡±


    Philip asked, maintaining a distance from Ynda.


    ¡°Aww, Philly Why are you standing so far away from me?¡±


    That girl Ynda whined sweetly and threw herself onto hi, perking up her butt and grabbing Philip¡¯s


    arm like a clingy girlfriend.


    Huh?


    ¡°Don¡¯t, definitely not when we¡¯re alone. Let¡¯s just get back to the topic at hand.¡±


    Philip hastily pulled his arm away from Ynda and took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Ynda red at him, but then she curved the corners of her cherry lips into a cunning smile.


    She stood a chance!


    This was the heir to one of the richest families, the young master of rke Group!


    If Ynda could make herself his legal wife and kick Wynn out of the picture, she would not have to


    worry about money ever again as Mrs. rke.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    ¡±Sorry, Philly, I was wrong before. I didn¡¯t know you were so rich! Please forgive me? After all, we were


    ssmates, right?¡±


    Ynda whinnied, her eyes filling with tears the more she said.


    Tears, fears, and then a full-out tantrum. That was her modus operandi.


    Philip hurriedly said, ¡°Stop right there. I remember clearly how you used to humiliate me. Are you


    saying you guys could shame me however you liked just because I was poor before?¡±


    Well, f*ck!


    He was not taking the bait!


    Ynda panicked. Her ybook never failed her before, but it was not working on Philip.


    She had no choice but to cry for real!


    As soon as Philip said that, Ynda let her tears spill down her face. Wiping her tears, she said, ¡°I


    know, I was wrong. Please forgive me, Philly¡­ Sooob¡­¡±


    What a headache!


    Philip had no idea how to handle her, so he could only nod. ¡°Fine, fine, just stop crying! I¡¯ll forget about


    what happened before.¡±


    Hallelujah!


    Ynda immediately beamed at him and grabbed his arm again, kissing Philip on his red cheek. With a


    giggle, she said, ¡°Really? I knew it, you really are good to me, Philly.¡±


    Phew!


    Philip let out a long breath. His hands were tied here too.


    What just happened?


    She suddenly just kissed him. That was a sin in his books; what if Wynn found out about itter?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to talk to me about Wynn?¡±


    Philip asked hastily to distract himself. Ynda¡¯s figure was extremely distracting.


    ¡°Oh, Wynn¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s talk about us. What do you think about having me as your girlfriend?¡±


    Ynda said with a smile. She had long since forgotten about the fact that she saw Wynn get into a


    man¡¯s car at the carpark just now.


    What the f*ck?!


    What a ssic two-faced b*tch!


    ¡°So just how much money do you have, Philly?¡±


    Ynda ventured again, her eyes wide.


    Philip knew there was no avoiding this, so he just shrugged and said, ¡°Not much.¡±


    ¡°How much is not much?¡± Ynda said anxiously.


    He was still being so pretentious!


    He already invested a billion away, so how could he say he did not have that much?!


    ¡®If it were not for that money in your pocket, I would never lower myself to y this role with you.¡¯


    ¡°Do you have anything to tell me about Wynn? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Philip was no idiot. Of course he knew what that b*tch Ynda was thinking, so he never once


    revealed his true fortune to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Why the rush?¡±


    Ynda resented Philip slightly for not ying along, but judging by his expression, it seemed that he


    truly was not that invested in her. Finally, she said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take you there, okay?¡±


    Might as well. She should just bring Philip there and show him what a loose hussy Wynn actually was!


    Wynn was flirting with another man during the party! Who knew what they were up to in the car?


    Having the time of their lives, maybe?


    Ynda knew that Wynn had no idea who Philip really was yet.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Ynda dragged Philip to the carpark. It was the middle of the night and eerily quiet. Philip grew a tad


    nervous.


    Seeing how thirsty this woman was, what if she decided to rape him? How could he face his wife then?


    The two of them soon arrived at the carpark. Philip saw the car Ynda was pointing at from the


    distance. Joel was in the driver¡¯s seat and Wynn was seated next to him!


    To make things worse, Joel¡¯s body was bent over Wynn¡¯s, so his back obscured her from view. Philip


    had no idea what they were doing.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dafuq?!


    Motherf*cker!


    Philip instantly flew into a rage!


    He wanted to run to the car, but Ynda would not let go, shouting, ¡°Look, Philip! Wynn Johnston is a


    shameless hussy! If I didn¡¯t stumble across them tonight, I would never have known that she was


    cheating on you behind your back!¡±


    Ynda could clearly see how red from rage Philip had turned.


    Philip threw her hand aside and red at her, roaring, ¡°Out of my way!¡±


    After that, he stomped toward the car coldly, his expressionyered with his ice. His fists were clenched


    tightly as he ran toward that Aston Martin!


    m!


    The car door swung open!


    Wynn got out of the car hastily and angrily. She red at Joel, who was still in the car, and said coldly,


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Joel Harris!¡±


    Joel jumped out of the car as well, walking toward Wynn and grabbing her hand, trying to exin. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Wynnie, but please hear me out¡­¡±


    However, his words were interrupted by a punch!


    Philip¡¯s fist crashed into Joel¡¯s face, and then he mmed his foot into Joel¡¯s stomach!


    After that, Philip smashed Joel¡¯s head into the car hood, creating a dent in the metal.


    ¡°You asked for it, Joel Harris!¡±


    Philip roared furiously!

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Joel¡¯s head was pressed down, but he still yelled, ¡°Let go of me, rke!¡±


    However, Philip pressed him down harder rather than letting go, his eyes cold as he said, ¡°You asked


    for it, Harris!¡±


    Joel kept wailing and whining, ¡°How dare trash like you touch me, rke! I¡¯ll get someone to kill you,


    believe you me!¡±


    This was so embarrassing!


    In front of Wynn, no less! He was being subjugated by a wimp like Philip, and he could not even fight


    back.


    ¡°Kill me? You?¡± Philip said with a coldugh.


    Joel probably did not know what happened in the hall during the party tonight, huh.


    Otherwise he would never have the guts to say that!


    Next to them, Wynn was also a little frightened by Philip¡¯s act of violence. She was angry at Joel for


    trying to molest her earlier, but they were still friends in a way. If the two men really got into a fight,


    Philip woulde out of it worse.


    As the saying went, the winner went to the station and the loser went to the hospital.


    That was exactly the situation right now.


    That was why Wynn was worried that Philip would get carried away. She hurriedly grabbed his arm and


    said, ¡°Let go, Philip. Don¡¯t get yourself in trouble.¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze turned cold. The fury was still burning in his chest, so he let go but added another vicious


    kick for good measure, barking, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Joel Harris! If you try anything with my wife again, I


    can end you and your career in an instant!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Joel straightened up and rubbed his stomach, wiping the blood that was seeping out from the corner of


    his mouth. He looked at Philip coldly andughed. ¡°You sure think highly of yourself, Philip. How could


    trash like you threaten me? Do you really think I don¡¯t know about your little secret? Your mother-inw


    told me everything. Wynn¡¯s wasted on trash like you!¡±


    Joel did not expect Philip to show up here and get in his way.


    He nearly had her.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Philip¡¯s expression hardened and he looked at Joel coolly.


    What nonsense was Martha spewing about him now?


    ¡°Haha.¡± Joel chuckled coldly and looked at Wynn, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, Wynnie, but your


    husband is an utter embarrassment. He was out there impersonating Master rke from rke Group,


    running a con when I bumped into him at it. Aunt Martha told me that he¡¯s always been like that too.


    Seriously, what¡¯s there for you to like about a man like that?¡±


    Wynn blinked and turned to look at Philip.


    He was impersonating Master rke?


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± Wynn asked suspiciously.


    Philip nced at Joel and then looked at Wynn with full seriousness, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his


    nonsense, Wynn. I don¡¯t have to impersonate anybody, because I am Master rke from rke


    Group.¡±


    At this rate, he might as well just say it.


    Haha!


    Joel burst outughing, irony written all over his face. Pointing at Philip, he jeered, ¡°Still pretending? If


    you really are Master rke, why are you here? You should be inside right now, drinking with the


    higher-ups. If you really are Master rke, why would you be so useless? Stop pretending, Philip. It¡¯s


    embarrassing to look at!¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip uncertainly when she heard that.


    Should she believe him?


    Philip was exasperated as well. He turned to Ynda and said, ¡°Tell them who I am, Ynda.¡±


    Ynda sauntered up to them, wagging her hips. Right in front of Wynn, she grabbed Philip¡¯s arm and


    said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who Philip is. You should divorce him, Wynn. After all, you¡¯re a loose hussy too,


    getting into another man¡¯s car in the middle of the night and doing those unspeakable things. I saw


    everything, you know.¡±


    Well, f*ck!


    Ynda was such a scheming b*tch. She just refused to say who Philip was.


    ¡°Lies!¡±


    Wynn grew anxious. What if Philip actually began to believe Ynda¡¯s nder?


    ¡°Lies, you say? I saw you two hugging with my own two eyes!¡±


    Ynda puffed up her cheeks and looked at Philip seriously, saying, ¡°You gotta believe me, Philip, I


    really saw them. Wynn is lying to you, she was clearly in this man¡¯s arms earlier. I saw them with my


    own eyes!¡±


    Philip was properly frustrated now, the embers of rage in his heart reigniting. He red at Wynn and


    asked, ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡±


    The scene he had witnessed earlier was already ticking him off.


    Ynda¡¯s statement only added oil to the mes, and his jealousy immediately exploded in his chest.


    Wynn desperately shook her head, saying with a sob, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do any of that! She¡¯s lying.¡±


    She turned to Joel and said anxiously, ¡°Tell him, Joel! Tell him we didn¡¯t do anything just now!¡±


    As if Joel would exin anything. This was exactly what he wanted to happen.


    He simply chuckled and said, ¡°So you really are worthless, Philip. You can¡¯t even keep a hold on your


    wife! You¡¯ll be a good-for-nothing until the day you die!¡±


    Bam!


    As soon as he said that¡­


    Philipshed out his leg into another kick!


    This time, Joel was sent flying. He crashed into the Aston Martin¡¯s windshield and shattered the ss!


    After that, he rolled into the floor and groaned in agony.


    ¡°You really asked for this, Harris!¡±


    Philip was enraged. He shook Ynda off and strode up to Joel, pulling thetter up by the cor.


    Smack! Smack!


    He pped Joel a few times until thetter¡¯s mouth filled with blood, but Joel still grinned creepily,


    shouting, ¡°Useless! Cuckold!¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting!¡±


    Wynn panicked and tried to stop the two of them!


    However, Philip was furious right now. He waved her off and sent her falling a few steps back.


    Ynda was also smiling coldly. She raised her hand and pped Wynn across the face, barking,


    ¡°Hussy! How could Philip have married a sl*t like you? You two-faced b*tch, you cheated on him!¡±


    Ynda was extremely pleased right now. The more chaotic things got, the better.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    When Philip heard that, he turned around furiously and saw Ynda pping Wynn.


    He then leaped to his feet in rage and smacked Ynda across the cheek, ring at her viciously!


    ¡°Are you alright, Wynn?¡±


    At the end of the day, Philip was still very concerned about Wynn.


    However, Wynn¡¯s eyes were now filled with tears, especially when she saw the red kiss mark on


    Philip¡¯s cheek. Her heart burst with emotion.


    ¡°Y-You two¡­¡±


    Wynn turned around and ran away, her face in her hands as she wept.


    Although Ynda was holding her cheek and acting sorry for herself, she was actually sniggering away


    inwardly.


    It worked, it worked!


    She managed to dethrone Wynn as Mrs. rke!


    The two of them would be hard-pressed to undo this misunderstanding now.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Without caring for Ynda and Joel, Philip hurriedly chased them out.


    Not long after getting chased out, Ynda pulled Joel up from the ground and with ardent concern on


    her face, said, ¡°Mr. Harris, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Joel stood up from the ground and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He nced at Ynda


    coldly and said, ¡°Who are you? Get out of here!¡±


    Ynda was unhappy, but there was still a faint smile on her face. Especially when she looked at Joel


    getting into the Aston Martin. She started to mumble.


    ¡®Joel was also born with a silver spoon.¡¯


    Wynn ran away in tears. After about ten minutes, sheposed her emotions and returned to the


    banquet hall, ready to meet Young Master rke.


    She was a woman who could separate business from pleasure.


    ¡°Mr. Cash, where¡¯s Master rke?¡±


    Wynn saw Hudson but did not find a trace of Young Master rke.


    ¡°Ah, Madam Johnson, what a shame. Young Master rke has already left. Didn¡¯t you bump into him?¡±


    said Hudson with a smile on his face. It could not be helped. The young master would not let him say,


    so he really dared not to.


    When Wynn heard this, disappointment shed in her eyes. She still had not seen Young Master


    rke.


    ¡°Oh, then I won¡¯t bother you guys, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Wynn smiled faintly, turned around, and left the


    Copper Peacock Pce alone.


    Here, Philip ran for a long time before returning to the banquet hall. He immediately found Hudson and


    asked, ¡°Old Man Cash, have you seen my wife?¡±


    Hudson was taken aback. What was going on?


    ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress has just left. Oh, right, I didn¡¯t tell her of your identity,¡± Hudson replied.


    Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had no time to exin, so he just nodded and ran out of the banquet hall.


    However, Ynda blocked Philip¡¯s path at the door. ¡°Brother Philip, you still want to chase after Wynn?


    She treated you that way but you¡¯re still treating her so well?¡±


    Philip twisted his head, his face cold. He looked at Ynda coldly and berated, ¡°Ynda, I know what


    you¡¯re up to and I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t interfere with matters between Wynn and I. Otherwise, don¡¯t


    me me for not being easy on you!¡±


    With that, Philip pushed Ynda away harshly and was ready to leave.


    Upon seeing this, Ynda cruelly gritted her teeth and immediately fell to the floor hard. She knocked


    her head, bruising it badly. Then, she wailed, ¡°Boo hoo, it hurts! It¡¯s bleeding¡­¡±


    Philip looked back and was shocked. Helplessly, he frowned, walked over, and asked, ¡°Are you


    alright?¡±


    Ynda clutched her forehead, her hands full of blood. She assumed a fainted position.


    Damn it!


    Philip was scared silly. What was this?


    After thinking about it, he thought, ¡®I will go back and exin to Wynn¡¯.


    Then, he immediately picked up Ynda, had the waiter call a cab, and rushed to the hospital.


    Unfortunately, this scene was witnessed by Martha who had gotten off the taxi at the door. Martha was


    so angry at that time!


    ¡°This, this good-for-nothing¡­ With a woman in his arms¡­¡± Martha cursed angrily.


    ¡®Sure enough, this spineless coward is really having an affair!


    ¡®I must tell this to Wynnie, she must divorce him and leave him with nothing!¡¯


    ¡°Mom, why did youe?¡±


    Wynn came over and when she saw Martha. She hesitated for a bit.


    When Martha saw Wynn, she immediately walked over, grabbed thetter¡¯s hands, and scolded


    angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I got here. Oh Wynnie, do you know, Philip that good-for-nothing just


    left in a car with a vixen in his arms!¡±


    ¡®A vixen?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wynn was taken aback. She turned her head to look at the street. She felt dejected and said with a


    cold expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    This misunderstanding had be a big deal.


    Martha was scolding Philip all the way. When they arrived at the Old Johnston Manor, she pulled


    Charles in. ¡°Wynnie, this time you must listen to me. You must divorce Philip rke! That useless bum


    actually dares to have an affair. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, we would¡¯ve still been kept in the


    dark!


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this Philip rke is no good. Now, it¡¯s confirmed.


    ¡°Wynnie, listen to Mom. Divorce Philip tomorrow. He must leave the marriage with nothing.¡±


    Wynn was already very dejected, but after being told by her parents for so long, she got up and said in


    a burst of anger, ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Martha was dumbfounded. Who knew her daughter would actually agree!


    She and Charles gazed at each other in consternation. After a moment, Martha shouted in joy, ¡°Charlie,


    you heard that? Wynnie agreed to divorce Philip!¡±


    Charles felt helpless and dejected. He got up and walked into the study room destely. After all, she


    was his own daughter and her marriage had failed. As a father, he felt heartbroken too.


    Martha just sat on the sofa, pleased with herself. She imagined the scene of this home without that


    good-for-nothing Philip rke.


    ¡®Things will definitely get better and better!


    ¡®My daughter is so excellent, she can definitely find a better man!


    ¡®Joel Harris is the best choice at the moment.


    ¡®Yes yes, gotta quickly tell Joel to strike while the iron is hot tomorrow and let him take Wynnie out to


    ease up,¡¯ Martha said to herself before giving Joel a call.


    ¡°Aunt Martha, what¡¯s the matter? I didn¡¯t expect you to give me a call sote at night.¡±


    Joel was now in his own vi, sulking while drinking wine.


    Wynn must be very disappointed in him.


    ¡°Joel, Aunt Martha is giving you good news.¡± Martha could not suppress her excitement on the phone.


    When Joel heard, his eyebrows bunched together as heughed. ¡°Aunt Martha, only the news of


    Wynn¡¯s divorce is good news for me, nothing else is.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Joel, you actually guessed it?¡±


    Marthaughed, then said proudly, ¡°Wynn has agreed to divorce Philip, that good-for-nothing. It was


    me who persuaded her by the side.¡±


    This was an obvious show of someone else¡¯s credit.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    When Joel heard this, he immediately sat up from the sofa excitedly.


    ¡°Is there a need for Aunt Martha to lie to you? How about this, youe to my house tomorrow and


    take Wynn out. Don¡¯t you know, I caught Philip having an affair today.¡±


    Martha was unable to contain her joy. She got more and more excited as she said, ¡°Right, the Wolf you


    looked forst time, when is he going to tidy up Philip rke? It must be done well, by hook or by


    crook! This kid dared to look for a mistress behind my daughter¡¯s back. It¡¯s best if you let that Wolf


    catch him and the mistress in the act. This way, Wynnie has to divorce him no matter what!¡±


    ¡®Haha, Philip rke, you useless scum. I got you this time.¡¯


    The more Martha thought, the happier she got. After hanging up, she went to Wynn¡¯s bedroom in a


    haste. Seeing Wynn lying sideways on the bed, she woke her up straight away and said, ¡°Wynnie,


    Mom has something to discuss with you.¡±


    Wynn had been crying secretly, especially when thinking of the scene tonight.


    She could not dare to believe that Philip and Ynda would¡­


    However, the truth was in front of her eyes. There was a lipstick stain on Philip¡¯s face. That shade was


    the same shade as the lipstick on Ynda¡¯s lips!


    This was the keen observation skills of a woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom? Can¡¯t we talk tomorrow? I¡¯m tired.¡± Wynn sat up, her eyes red.


    Martha felt bad seeing her like this, and at the same time, hated Philip rke even more.


    ¡°Wynnie, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m cruel. I just want to ask you, after you divorce Philip, who¡¯s going to raise


    M?¡± Martha asked.


    Wynn was taken aback and said surely, ¡°M is mine, I¡¯ll raise her.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha strongly refused and said, ¡°Wynnie, are you confused? If you¡¯re divorced and have a child, who


    will you marry in the future? Who will still want to marry you? We don¡¯t want M! Leave her to Philip.


    Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll fork out the money and give him some child support!¡±


    Martha had arranged the matter for Philip clearly. First, he would leave the marriage with nothing.


    Then, the child would be thrown to him. Worst-case scenario, some child support would be given.


    Martha could afford this small sum.


    As long as her own daughter could marry into a wealthy family in the future, the small amount of child


    support was nothing.


    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? I definitely want M, I have the rights to call the shots.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s head really hurt now. She got up and pushed Martha out.


    Martha stood at the door, hitting the door as she yelled, ¡°Wynnie, I can¡¯t let you call the shots for this


    matter. We definitely don¡¯t want M!¡±


    Wynn was so annoyed. Sheid on the bed and covered her head with a pillow.


    She was also not sure what she was going to do.


    Divorce?


    That was said in a moment of anger. However, she could not get past that hurdle inside.


    Back to Philip. Ynda was ming him and making him apany her after leaving the hospital.


    Philip had no choice but to look for a hotel for her to stay.


    However, Ynda very insistently tugged Philip upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you upstairs, then I¡¯ll leave,¡± said Philip.


    Ynda blinked hurriedly and said pitifully, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    In fact, she thought to herself, ¡®Once you¡¯re up, do you really think you can leave as you wish?¡¯ They


    went up and entered the suite.


    Philip was startled. He wanted to leave, but he changed his mind. Ynda was clearly seducing him.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t I y with her?¡¯


    Moreover, Philip could not think of a reason to go back now. How would he face Wynn anyway?


    He was very upset with what happened tonight too.


    Philip simply sat down on the sofa and brooded.


    Ssh!


    There was the sound of water sshinging from the bathroom.


    After about ten minutes, the bathroom door opened.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Philip sat on the sofa. He knew that he was here to y with Ynda tonight, and he could not help but


    swallow his saliva!


    Philip gulped down in water to suppress the heat and excitement in him.


    Ynda looked at his back, and the corners of her mouth were upturned, revealing a mocking sneer.


    ¡®Really can¡¯t tell if he has a good or terrible fate.¡¯


    In the bathroom, Philip washed his face with cold water and looked into the mirror.


    At this moment, he hesitated a bit. Ynda was originally a money-grubbing girl, so what if he slept


    with her for one night? Anyway, he was very disappointed in Wynn tonight.


    ¡®No, no!¡¯


    ¡®I initially wanted to y around with her and teach her a lesson. I must never overstep!¡¯


    Wynn was the only woman he loved!


    ¡°Oh, Brother Philip, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ynda trotted over. She bent over and asked with fake concern.


    Philip just gave her a nce and it was over. Tucker Carlson was right. It was the season of animals¡­


    Again.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. I drank in a hurry and choked,¡± Philip exined awkwardly.


    Ynda smiled, unexposed. She hugged Philip and sat on the sofa. She asked in a coaxing voice,


    ¡°Brother Philip, can I be your lover? You saw it tonight anyway. Wynn¡¯s also looking for another man


    behind your back, right?¡±


    Ynda blinked. She put her arms around Philip¡¯s neck, and her red lips were pressed tightly against


    his face.


    Philip still felt a little hurt thinking of what happened tonight.


    ¡°You?¡± Philip turned his head. ¡°Be my lover? That¡¯s not good. Didn¡¯t you look down on me before?¡±


    ¡°How could I? That was back then, I like you now,¡± Ynda said.


    ¡°What you like is my identity and money.¡±


    Philip revealed heartlessly.


    Ynda froze, but she did not deny it and said, ¡°You can talk about love if you have money. Don¡¯t


    worry, I, Ynda, will love you with all my heart.¡±


    In order to prove herself, she put both her arms around his neck right away and wanted to kiss him


    passionately!


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect Ynda, this little b*tch, to be so initiative.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡®Do I want to break my vow of abstinence?¡¯


    At the same time, several ckmerce cars had stopped at the hotel.


    Click!


    The car doors opened, and seven or eight loafers who brought their fellows leaped out of the cars.


    The leader was a boorish and callused fellow with a tiger tattooed on his right arm! He was oozing


    assertiveness!


    As soon as they showed up, the guests in the hotel were so frightened that they scattered in all


    directions.


    ¡°Wolf, this is the ce. Our subordinates have been keeping a close eye and saw that brat going up


    with a woman with long legs and voluptuous bum,¡± a subordinate said while staring at the girls at the


    front desk with shifty eyes.


    Wolf, embodying the tiger¡¯s might and full of fierce aura, said, ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s beat up that brat and head


    back. I¡¯ll treat everyone to food and drinks and women. We have to make Mr. Harris happy, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    All of the subordinates were so excited.


    Without another word, they rushed into the elevator and went straight to the room booked by Philip.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    They reached the door to the suite in no time.


    ¡°Are things ready?¡± Wolf asked.


    A henchman wearing a hat was clutching his phone tightly in his pocket. He said, ¡°It¡¯s ready. Once we


    rush in, we can start broadcasting right away. I¡¯ve already contacted major broadcasting tforms. We


    can synchronize the live broadcast. This time, this useless scum will definitely be the inte celebrity


    of Riverdale!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Okay, an inte celebrity! An inte celebrity caught in the act on a live broadcast!¡±


    Wolf patted the shoulder of his henchman. Feeling very joyous, he then dialed Joel¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mr. Harris, everything¡¯s ready. You can go online and watch a great show tonight on each major live


    broadcast tform. It¡¯s very popr nowadays, it¡¯ll definitely satisfy you. This brat will be absolutely


    ruined tonight!¡±


    ¡°Live broadcast? Okay! Well done, I¡¯d also like to see it with my own eyes the ruin of this useless scum


    before he¡¯s cast aside to die by the people of the whole city!¡±


    Joel was now upstairs in his vi. He turned on the online TV hurriedly and downloaded a certain live


    broadcast tform.


    These days, because Philip and Wynn worried too much, he finally managed to seize a chance. He


    was going to wipe out everything in one fell swoop!


    ¡®Philip oh Philip, turns out you¡¯re really such a dick. Can¡¯t control yourself around a woman, I see¡­


    ¡®Haha!


    ¡®Wynn was really blind to marry you!


    ¡®Today, I want you, Philip rke, to be a scumbag and worthless wrench in the entire city¡¯s eyes!


    ¡®I want your reputation to be ruined forever and have you be shamed to death!¡¯


    Joel hurriedly opened the live broadcast tform. After a few minutes, the screen appeared.


    At the same time, the poprity of this live broadcast room was also rapidly rising.


    Not to mention, the shaky footage, the standard hotel facilities, and the bunch of burly men in the frame


    really did give off a certain kind of vibe.


    The title alone led to a lot of spection. ¡®Caught in the act live broadcast! The most useless man in


    Riverdale having an affair behind his wife¡¯s back¡­¡¯


    On this side, Wolf and a few of his men wereughing mischievously.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After spending many years mingling in society, he naturally knew how to please his boss. The more


    beautifully things were done, the more the boss appreciated.


    The entire hotel was under the control of his men!


    It was impossible for Philip to escape tonight. His name would surely go down in history and be a


    joke in the entire Riverdale!


    Then, several people adjusted the angle of the screen and stood at the door of Philip¡¯s room with two


    people guarding the door on each side.


    After waiting for a while, there was no movement in the room.


    Wolf exchanged suspicious nces with his men and spoke softly, ¡°Why is there no movement?¡±


    A few henchmen were also very curious. One of them replied, ¡°Could it be over?¡±


    ¡°This quickly?¡± Wolf sneered.


    As soon as his voice fell, the three of them brought up their legs and kicked on the door fiercely!


    Boom!


    A loud noise!


    The entire door was kicked open like this, and it shook the entire floor.


    Wolf led his henchmen and rushed in immediately after, screaming and cursing, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t


    move! Don¡¯t wear your clothes!¡±


    The moment they entered the door, the mobile phone was shooting wildly. The men pulled out baseball


    bats and the likes, holding the weapons in their hands. It was so fierce!


    It could be seen clearly in the live broadcast that these people even had long daggers. The long


    daggers were shining with cold light!


    Damn it!


    This catch in the act was a real deal!


    The live broadcast room was on fire!


    Wolf was very excited and pushed away his men who had crowded in front of him. He then looked at


    the well-dressed Philip sitting on the sofa, sticking one leg over the other and sipping on red wine.


    The woman next to him went dumb for a moment. She was wrapped in a bathrobe and sitting on the


    bed, not daring to move.


    Wolf just gave her one sweeping look and fell in love with Ynda. This girl had a nice figure, and


    looking at her, she was shocked by his aggressiveness!


    Hahaha!


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re done for today!¡±


    Wolf picked his teeth and looked at Philip who was still sitting upright with disdain.


    Strange.


    This guy, at this moment, was sitting there as though nothing was happening. His facial expression was


    very calm and without any trace of panic. Instead, he grinned evilly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for a long


    time.¡±


    This smile was charmingly evil. It permeated a chill and the feeling that everything was under his


    control!


    Philip was calm and looked at Ynda who was feeling very helpless.


    At the same time, Wolf was dumbfounded and exchanged nces with a few of his henchmen. Then,


    he waved his hand, hisplexion sinking as he shouted, ¡°Finish him up for me!¡±


    A few b*stards, while holding baseball bats in their hands, yelled and directly charged at Philip to hit


    him.


    Joel was smiling insidiously while watching the live broadcast. He felt very pleased and muttered to


    himself, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re finally done for! You¡¯re a useless scum, but you¡¯ve wasted a lot of my


    efforts.¡±


    Just as Joel was about to get up and leave, something unexpected appeared on the live broadcast


    screen!

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Over a dozen dark figures suddenly appeared in the picture. The originally empty room was now filled


    with people in an instant. They were strictly guarding Philip who was sitting on the sofa!


    All kinds of tumultuous sounds were heard!


    ¡°F*ck me! Why are there people? Where the hell did theye from?¡±


    ¡°Shoot, we walked into a trap! Withdraw quickly!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! You fooled us!¡±


    ¡°Everyone kneel down! Kneel down!¡±


    ¡°Toss away your weapons! Everyone kneel down!¡±


    At the same moment, over a dozen murderous thugs in ck suits burst out of every room of this floor


    of the hotel. They were all carrying swinging bats and the likes.


    The two hoodlums guarding the door were gotten rid of right away!


    The two gangsters guarding the elevator still did not understand what was going on. Before they could,


    the elevator door opened behind them. Four to five men in ck suits rushed out and struck them hard


    on the head with their bats.


    There were a few thugs who stayed behind in the guest lounge on the ground floor of the hotel. They


    had been talking cheerfully about where to go tonight to rx when they saw a few ck Mercedes-


    Benzes quickly parking at the main entrance. A dozen over thugs in ck suits and ck ties emerged


    from the cars in an instant, rushing inside in an orderly and timely manner!


    Boom!


    Wolf¡¯s men wanted to run away, but they were kicked in the back by a few pairs of leather shoes. They


    flew before falling to the ground and breaking their teeth!


    All these things happened at almost the same time. The battle ended in less than 30 seconds!


    In his own vi, Joel looked at the live broadcast and waspletely stunned. He just stood there


    nkly and did not dare to move for a long time. The sweat on his forehead dripped down drop by


    drop.


    Damn it!


    What the f*ck was this?


    ¡®How does Philip rke, that useless scum, have this many well-trained thugs?


    ¡®Who exactly is he?


    ¡®A spineless coward? A live-in son-inw?¡¯


    All these well-trained thugs were notparable to those of Wolf¡¯s!


    Before Joel could react, he felt a strange movement behind him!


    A ghostly figure appeared in his house, and there was a bone-piercing chill on his neck!


    With cold sweat all over Joel¡¯s forehead, he swallowed his saliva and squinted his eyes. He saw that


    there was a sharp dagger on his neck! He did not even know when it had struck him.


    The de was shining in cold light!


    A hitman?


    Joel had some knowledge about this, especially after living abroad in the past few years. He hade


    into contact with plenty of such things.


    Only a hitman could enter his house and appear behind him silently!


    What the hell happened exactly?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Joel was about to break down, and his legs could not help but tremble. Who had he provoked?


    ¡®Philip rke?


    ¡®No, impossible!


    ¡®He¡¯s a useless scum. How can he manage to hire a hitman?¡¯


    A bone-piercing voice quietly sounded by his ears, and Joel felt the threat of death.


    ¡°This job is so unexpectedly simple. I thought it¡¯d be a powerful figure, but it turns out to be an ordinary


    worthless wrench. I don¡¯t know what the young master is thinking.¡±


    The ck figure behind Joel muttered to himself.


    ¡°Bro¡­ Brother, who sent you here? How much did they pay, I¡­ I will pay double, please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Joel waspletely terrified. The feeling of this f*cking dagger in his neck was really scary!


    Too horrifying!


    Hiss!


    A pang of sharp pain!


    Joel felt the dagger glide, then warm fluid began to ooze out of his neck.


    ¡°Bro¡­ Brother, spare my life! I will pay triple! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Puff!


    Joel kneeled down right away.


    Too terrifying!


    The chill and murderous aura of the dude behind him was too scary!


    ¡°Triple?¡±


    The ice-cold voice sounded like it belonged to the demon king of the underworld.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Triple!¡±


    Joel was now like a person who found a silver lining after almost drowning in the river.


    Except that he kept his head buried and did not dare to lift it up.


    It was said that if you saw the face of a hitman, you would be silenced.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good deal!¡±


    The hitman sat casually on the sofa and instructed Joel to watch the TV screen, ¡°Watch the live


    broadcast.¡±


    Joel was stunned for a bit. Then, he slowly lifted his head and looked at the live broadcast.


    All he saw was Wolf and the others in the suite getting beaten. All of them were pressed to the ground.


    Philip picked up the phone slowly, then grinned at the camera before saying, ¡°Joel Harris, didn¡¯t I warn


    you before? Why didn¡¯t you listen? You really thought I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Joel was terrified now but was also extremely resentful inside!


    ¡®It really is him!


    ¡®This useless scum, where did he get such great capabilities? There are so many people who can


    protect him, and he also hired a hitman!¡¯


    He could not help muttering to himself, ¡°Who exactly is Philip rke?¡¯


    ¡®I just wanted to let Wolf teach you a lesson, but you found so many people and even hired a hitman!


    ¡®I¡¯m done!¡¯


    Joel regretted it now, but things had already happened. He could no longer quibble.


    However, he did not believe it. How could a useless scum have such strong capabilities?


    ¡®I¡¯m the young master of Harris Enterprise!¡¯


    ¡°Philip rke, even if you¡¯re a little capable and can hire so many people, do you dare to kill me?


    ¡°My dad is Ronald! Ronald of Riverdale! The chairman of Harris Enterprise!


    ¡°My uncle is us Harris! The third dragon of Riverdale! He¡¯s someone even Theo Zander has to


    consider!


    ¡°You think that I¡¯ll be scared of you because you made such a big spectacle today?! Dream on!¡±


    Joel Harris was crazy,pletely blinded by anger and hatred!


    He did not believe that a useless scum like Philip rke dared to kill him!


    ¡®He must be pretending to be Young Master rke, bluffing and deceiving everyone!¡¯


    Philip looked indifferent. He looked at the camera, showed his white teeth, and said, ¡°Joel Harris, you


    want to know who I am?¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    ¡°Are you trying to scare me!¡±


    Joel smiled in anger. He looked at Philip ferociously and roared, ¡°I, Joel Harris, am not scared! You¡¯re a


    useless scum, Aunt Martha told me herself! Who do you think you are? Calling a few people to wear


    suits? Believe it or not, if you, Philip rke, dare to touch me today, you¡¯ll be hacked to death as soon


    as you walk out of that hotel!¡±


    ¡®This Philip rke, where does he get the confidence to speak to me like this?


    ¡®Identity?


    ¡®F*ck if you have a fucking identity!¡¯


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Philip grinned, his smile carrying a sense of cruelty.


    ¡°Haha, Philip rke, I¡¯ll admit, I underestimated you. But in Riverdale, there isn¡¯t a person I don¡¯t dare


    to touch! And there isn¡¯t anyone who dares to touch me!¡±


    Joel smiled coldly,pletely ignoring the hitman sitting on the sofa.


    ¡®He dares to kill me?


    ¡®What awaits him is a catastrophe!


    ¡®His whole family will be obliterated!¡¯


    Of course, what Joel said about Philip being hacked to death right away was an exaggeration, though


    not by much.


    His uncle, us Harris, was a famous regional mafia boss!


    A figure of darkness!


    He hadmitted many things but was still alive and well. He was still the third dragon of Riverdale!


    Among the nine dragons, it was us Harris who was the cruelest!


    Once when eating hot pot, he forced a waiter to serve them poorly. He sshed the hot oil from the pot


    directly on the waiter¡¯s face and brought his men to cripple that waiter¡¯s entire family!


    He was this vicious of a person. No one dared to provoke him!


    With his uncle¡¯s capabilities, Joel was very confident.


    On the screen, Philip said indifferently, ¡°Nobody dares to touch you? Then I really have to try.¡±


    With that, Philip suddenly became extremely cold. He said, ¡°p.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Joel felt like he was being targeted by a fierce beast!


    He turned his head and saw that the hitman had already stood up from the sofa. The dagger in his


    hands was gleaming in the light.


    ¡°W-What do you wanna do? Don¡¯te over here! Don¡¯t listen to him, my uncle is us Harris!¡±


    Joel was still very afraid. He sat on the ground with a guilty conscience and crawled into the corner.


    However!


    Crack! Crack!


    A few extremely strong ps fell on his face. Joel tasted blood in his mouth, and several of his teeth


    were knocked out instantly!


    ¡°Joel Harris, look. I¡¯ve now touched you, so try touching me.¡±


    Philip smiled coldly.


    After over a dozen ps, Joel¡¯s face waspletely swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Blood constantly flowed


    out of his mouth, and he hesitantly slurred, ¡°Philip rke¡­ You¡¯re done for¡­ I will have my uncle kill


    you!¡±


    After that, Joel crawled to the side of the coffee table, fished out his mobile phone, and called his uncle.


    Philip did not stop him but nced at Theo who walked into the room of the hotel. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s


    the preparation?¡±


    At this time, Theo stood opposite Philip respectfully. Bending over, he said, ¡°Mr. rke, everything is


    ready. We¡¯re just waiting for your orders.¡±


    Philip nodded, his gaze clear.


    Philip clearly knew about Joel¡¯s inside information long ago.


    As for us Harris, Philip also knew about it. He had already asked Theo.


    This person did nothing but evil. There was no need for him to exist.


    Theo stood in front of Philip and cast a nce at Wolf and his henchmen who were beaten up into a


    pulp. He asked, ¡°Mr. rke, Mr. Thomas asked me to ask you, do you need help from your family?¡±


    Philip nced at Theo and said, ¡°You can¡¯t handle us Harris?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Beads of cold sweat appeared on Theo¡¯s forehead. He buried his head lower and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just us


    Harris, I can handle it just fine, but there¡¯s Golden City¡¯s whole family backing him up. I¡¯m afraid that


    once a fight urs, my people will not be able to hold it down.¡±


    ¡®Golden City¡¯s big family?


    ¡®It looks like the Harris family is not as simple.¡¯


    Philip got up, walked to the French windows, looked at the night scenery of Riverdale, and said after a


    long while, ¡°Let Old Man George prepare and mobilize the family staff in Riverdale if something


    happens. This time, I want the Harris familypletely destroyed! No matter who is backing him up, I


    want to let them know that I, Philip rke, am not a pushover!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip suddenly asked again, ¡°Which family in Golden City?¡±


    Theo said with a bitter expression, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out. They¡¯re very mysterious and have never been


    seen in Riverdale. They¡¯ve always contacted us Harris only.¡±


    Philip nodded, not asking anymore.


    Philip did not allow a hidden danger around him.


    At the same time, Joel had already given a call to us and wailed, ¡°Uncle! Save me! Save me


    quickly!¡±


    us was at a banquet with his brothers in his own ce, celebrating the birth of a baby son from his


    third wife.


    His face was full of displeasure from suddenly receiving a call from his nephew. He asked, ¡°Joel, what


    happened? Why are you this flustered? Someone dared to mess with you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle! Save me! There¡¯s a hitman! Someone wants to kill me!¡±


    Joel yelled frantically, tears streaming down his face.


    us also realized the seriousness of the problem. He pped the table and roared, ¡°Who dares to


    bully my family member? They¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    With his roar, all of us¡¯ subordinates, who were sitting on dozens of banquet tables in the hall, all


    stood up angrily at this moment!


    The scene was huge!

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    n holding a baby next to us went down immediately with the support of the nurse.


    us asked for the address and hung up the phone straight after. He picked up the Maotai on the


    table, it was empty!


    Crash!


    Suddenly, the wine bottle was mmed onto the ground. us shrugged off the mink velvet coat on


    his body, revealing his strong figure, all tattooed. There was a blue dragon!


    To speak of this us Harris, he had been muddling around, fighting, and killing since his childhood.


    He had witnessed all kinds of scenes!


    He had more than a dozen stab wounds on his body and two deep scars on his face.


    Some people called us the twin ded dragon!


    That was because he only needed two knives to cut people up, one in the heart and one in the neck.


    ¡°Brother us, who¡¯s bullying Young Master Harris? Us brothers will cut him down!¡±


    ¡°To offend our Harris family is to look for death!¡±


    ¡°Brother us, just one word and us brothers are all with you! We brothers will bring weapons!¡±


    These were all fiendish people.


    us shouted angrily, ¡°God f*cking damn it! Bullying the Harris family! Never has something like this


    happened! Get me the guy! He¡¯s at the Marriott Hotel! Take him down!¡±


    The roaring of at least a hundred brothers sounded as all of them brought out long des and steel


    rods!


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Their roars resounded until they could be heard by the whole street.


    All the passersby fled in haste at this moment.


    us was leading the way. Just as he was about to get up, his mobile phone rang. A video call came.


    He connected it.


    ¡°Who the hell?¡±


    us had an irritable temper. Looking at the image on his phone screen, he saw a young man sitting


    on the sofa. He appeared to be in his 20s.


    ¡®Who the f*ck is this?¡¯


    In the next second, the man on the screen spoke.


    ¡°us Harris, I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for. Let me introduce myself. My name is Philip rke. Joel


    Harris was beaten by me, but he¡¯s safe for now.¡±


    us¡¯ expression suddenly chilled as he said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you! Good man, you dare to provoke my


    Harris family. Today will be the end of your life!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philip smiled slightly and said, ¡°us, I just want to give you a warning not to walk into these muddy


    waters. Otherwise, I promise you, today will be your death date! It¡¯ll also be your Harris family¡¯s death


    date!¡±


    ¡°You trying to f*cking scare me?¡±


    us was furious and shouted, ¡°This is Riverdale, my area! Who do you think you are, Philip rke?


    You wait for me, I¡¯m bringing people to find you now. I want to see if you can actually f*cking kill me!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Philipughed grimly.


    us was not stupid either. After so many years, he naturally had the ability to make discerning


    judgments. Seeing an opponent this tough, he frowned.


    This young man¡­ How dare he talk to him like this?


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you know who I am? I, us Harris, am the third dragon of Riverdale! Even Theo


    will give me some respect. Are you sure you want to fight me?¡±


    Philip just smiled indifferently. From behind him walked out Theo. The corner of his lips brought upon a


    smile. He looked at us and said coldly, ¡°us Harris, long time no see. You still look the same.¡±


    In an instant, us was dumbfounded!


    How could Theo be with this young man?


    Who was he?


    Looking at Theo¡¯s appearance, he was obviously very respectful of this young man.


    us panicked slightly, but since he as the gang leader was quite old, he immediately sneered. ¡°Haha,


    Theo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a dog too. You¡¯re actually being respectful of this garbage. It looks


    like I, us Harris, will be taking the position of Riverdale¡¯s underground king.¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression was indifferent. He did not speak but waited for Philip to do so.


    ¡°Sure, you can say that again if you manage to live to see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    Philipughed and hung up the video call. Then, his eyes fell onto the camera as he said, ¡°Joel Harris,


    do you want to see how the Harris family will be walking to their extinction by your hands?¡±


    Joel now had blood on his face. It aroused his courage as he sneered. ¡°You¡¯re trying to f*cking scare


    me?! My second uncle wille find you soon! You are dead, Philip! Wynn is mine!¡±


    Philip shook his head. Joel really would not shed a tear until he saw a coffin.


    With just a look from Philip, the hitman in the vi immediately continued to attack Joel!


    This went on for as long as ten minutes!


    The sound of wailing dragged on for a long time.


    On this side, after Philip hung up on us, he fell into a state of anger!


    No one had ever dared speak to him like this!


    Let alone threaten!


    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck!


    He was looking for death!


    ¡°Brothers! Tonight, kill the arrogant guy. Also, kill Theo Zander. From now on, Riverdale will belong to


    me, us Harris, and us Dark Dragons!¡±


    us raised his arms and shouted. The hundreds of brothers behind him were all brandishing their


    long des and steel rods as they yelled violently.


    In an instant, everyone was dispatched!


    A group of second-rate men with weapons rushed out of the streets of Riverdale, nightclubs, small


    alleys, and shops.


    Looking down from a high altitude, one could see that there was a constant flow of people, all with


    weapons and from all directions. They poured into the ten-mile long street in front of the Marriott Hotel!


    In an instant, the whole street was full of people!


    us sat in the car. He assigned a subordinate with more than a dozen men before saying coldly, ¡°Go


    and check on Philip immediately. Grab his family! I want his family to die tonight!¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Within ten minutes, the ten-mile long street in front of the Marriott Hotel was full of us¡¯ people!


    Looking around, the densely packed people were all crowded together!


    All of them looked fiendish!


    Long des and steel rods, the lot of items were raised in their hands!


    This was us¡¯ method. When he took his shot, it must be in the most exaggerated manner!


    This was the method us was ustomed to for so many years.


    This kind of formation alone was enough to scare the opponent!


    ¡°Dark Dragon Hall! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Dark Dragon Hall! Kill!¡±


    The moring, like muffled thunder, resounded across the night sky of Riverdale!


    At this moment, all the pedestrians in the street were evacuating. The surrounding shops and shopping


    malls were all closed!


    Thousands of people were hiding in their houses, looking at the shocking formation outside through


    their windows.


    Even noisy children stopped crying at this moment, opening their eyes wide and looking through the


    windows at the murderous brigade outside!


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Dragon Hall again. It hasn¡¯t been long since they stopped and now they¡¯re out again.¡±


    ¡°Theirst one happened four years ago. At that time, the whole city was filled with their people. The


    streets were full of blood, and the people lying on the ground all had broken arms and legs. It was such


    a miserable sight.¡±


    ¡°I also remember that it was a dark time for Riverdale. I heard that a lot of people were killed and


    injured. In the end, the border patrol guards were dispatched to suppress them.¡±


    The people crowded in a shopping mall somewhere were discussing, their faces full of worry.


    Would today be like that day again?


    us¡¯ car was in the crowd. The ck, elongated Lincoln looked magnificent and was parked firmly at


    the hotel entrance.


    There were lower-ranking subordinates standing around the car, all holding long daggers angrily. They


    were confronting a dozen of Theo¡¯s big, ck-suited men at the entrance of the hotel.


    A dozen people against hundreds was undoubtedly a dead end!


    However, these thugs of Theo¡¯s were all serious without the slightest panic or fear.


    Even when they saw the door open and us, who was tyrannical, stepping out of the car, they were


    not afraid.


    If it was before, they might be calling him Brother Harris.


    Today, he was just an enemy!


    us walked down with a cigar in his hand. He took a sharp inhale, looked at the dozen people


    guarding the entrance, and sneered ruthlessly. ¡°Theo Zander only brought so few people with him? He


    really isn¡¯t showing respect for me, us Harris. ¡±


    As soon as he said this, dozens of ck-suited thugs suddenly rushed out of the eight doors of the


    hotel!


    They were all also carrying daggers!


    Seeing these thugs rushing out in an orderly manner, us still had a faint sneer on his face while he


    said, ¡°Not enough, too little! Don¡¯t tell me there are only this many people with Theo now?¡±


    ¡°us Harris, look around you!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a sound from above!


    us looked up and saw a particr window. Theo and Philip stood there, staring at the dense crowd


    below with extremely cold eyes!


    Philip sneered internally. It really was a big scene!


    If us was not taken care of, he definitely would not stop his efforts here.


    ¡°us Harris, you are only the third dragon in Riverdale. I advise you to take your people and evacuate


    as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not considering past sentiments,¡± Theo stood


    beside Philip and shouted coldly.


    After all, he was the underground king of Riverdale, so he shoulde forward for these matters.


    us turned back and looked around, then found that there were countless of ck-suited thugs


    coming out from various street corners and passages. They were all dressed in uniformed apparel and


    held weapons!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their expressions looked like they were prepared to die in battle!


    Murderous aura was rising all over!


    In an instant, hundreds of thugs in ck suitspletely blocked the ten-mile long street!


    Looking down from a high altitude, one would see that us and the men he brought were like shrimp


    soldiers and crab generals, surrounded by thugs in ck suits.


    Surrounded!


    us then realized that he was tricked!


    However, so what!


    He was us Harris, there was no scene he had never seen before!


    ¡°Theo, do you think I, us Harris, am afraid of this? I want him to get his ass over here and kowtow to


    me today!¡±


    Tyrannical aura was flowing from us from head to toe as he reached out and pointed at Philip in


    front of Theo.


    Philip just stood silently at the window, looking down at us and his hundreds of subordinates. There


    was no trace of fluctuation in his heart. His eyes were cold and clear.


    ¡°us Harris, you¡¯re done.¡± Philip grinned coldly, then sent a message in the group 9four0901five51.


    ¡°You¡¯re toast, you m*therf*cker!¡± us became furious. He immediately waved his big hand as he


    roared, ¡°Hack that guy to death! Destroy this hotel! Leave none of Theo¡¯s people alive! After tonight,


    our Dark Dragon Hall will be the head dragon in Riverdale!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Their shouts immediately shattered the dark clouds covering the sky!


    A pale moonlight fell!


    Then, several ck dots flew in from afar with a deafening sound, rumbling like thunder!


    Everyone looked up!


    In the air, a dozen ck spots were approaching quickly!


    ¡°F*ck! What the f*ck is this?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Mom, look, it¡¯s an airne! An airne!¡±


    At this time, the people hiding in their rooms were watching closely and looking up at the sky through


    the window. They saw a dozen ck spots flying past the pale moon, then zooming infinitely toward the


    sky over Marriott Hotel!


    ¡°This, this is¡­ The aircraft fighter group!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! The one in the middle is an armed transport ne! The dozen or so on the side are armed


    fighter jets!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on? Why are these fighters appearing here?¡±


    Questions shed through countless people¡¯s minds as they all spected.


    It was horrible!


    Too shocking!


    There were more than a dozen fighter jets, armed transport aircrafts, and even bombers! Moreover,


    they all saw that these fighters were in abat state!


    With these fighter jets and their rumbling noises, the hundreds of people in front of the Marriott Hotel


    werepletely untenable!


    Therge armed transport ne was gleaming with a cold light in the air, driving super strong air and


    sound waves that directly cut the pale moonlight.


    It was too terrifying!


    This was the big scene!


    If it was one fighter craft, whatever, but now, there were more than a dozen!


    Even thergest armed transport aircraft, An-225, was here!


    There were many inte users in the crowd, and they could directly upload the photos to the inte.


    The entire city would know about this in an instant.


    ¡°Oh my God! This is the An-225 Wuyun with at least hundreds of armed special guards in it!¡±

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Sss!


    Everyone took a sharp breath!


    Hundreds of armed special guards!


    This was simply theing of the armed special guards!


    us was dumbfounded!


    The hundreds of subordinates behind him were also dumbfounded!


    In us¡¯ life, what scenes had he not seen after all that killing and beating?


    Tonight, however, was destined to be his most shocking day. He had never seen such a scene. If he


    had seen it, it was only in movies!


    It was so horrible!


    He stood under the huge winds and waves. His ears rumbled while his clothes rustled.


    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± us was frightened and had already begun to retreat.


    Sh*t!


    At this moment, us looked up at the young man standing by the window. He read a hint of coldness


    and disdain in his eyes.


    Yes.


    Disdain!


    In the eyes of that young man, he never really noticed the hundreds of subordinates he had brought


    with him.


    Even more so, in his eyes, these people of his were ants!


    Why was this happening?


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    us was also a savvy person. He understood some key points in an instant and immediately shouted!


    In an instant, hundreds of people wanted to scatter off.


    However, the people Theo led surrounded them immediately.


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! If you still move about, I will start hacking people!¡±


    us¡¯ subordinates had never seen such a scene before¡ªa dozen fighter jets hovering above their


    heads.


    They were going to die this time.


    They were scared. Like trapped beasts, they acted out and wanted to run.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A small-scale battle broke out!


    Barely in the next second!


    At every exit of the hotel and on the streets, countless ck figures sprang up in an instant, fully


    armed!


    They were all well-trained guards of Riverdale!


    Everyone looked murderous! On their bodies were a bulletproof vest, a gun, a ck beret, a ck


    combat uniform, and all kinds of red dots shing!


    Boom!


    A uniform march!


    At the two entrances of the ten-mile-long street and in front of the hotel entrance, three teams of armed


    guards holding explosion-proof shields quickly rushed out!


    Step by step, the soles of their feet made a stomping sound, and they quickly surrounded us¡¯


    people.


    There was no trace of sloppy work!


    They solemnly took the form of three walls of steel!


    By the windows of the hotel, a dozen more sniper rifles appeared!


    A dozen snipers instantly opened the safety pin and stared firmly into the aiming scope!


    A dozen red dots were aimed at us and his subordinates¡¯ eyebrows, chest, and other key parts.


    Tick!


    In an instant, an rm sounded through the whole street!


    More than a dozen armored vehicles with all their headlights turned on charged in andpletely


    blocked the area to the point where even water would not be able to flow!


    On every armored vehicle, there was a heavily armed guard with a machine gun!


    Four well-equipped and well-trained guards quickly jumped down from each vehicle. They were either


    standing or squatting and were all wearing guns. They had already opened the safety pin and were


    aiming directly at the small, fighting crowd!


    It was not over yet. Special guards wearing greenbat uniforms were rapidly descending the armed


    transport nes from above. They had camouge paint on their faces. They were zipping down the


    sky in the most eye-catching forms, directly toward us and his crowd!


    These b*stards. How were they able to witness such a scene in this life? They were all stupefied!


    A loud voice was broadcasted on big speakers.


    ¡°You¡¯re already surrounded! Put down your weapons, everyone get down!¡±


    ¡°Put down your weapons! Everyone get down!¡±


    ¡°Offenders, you will be put down!¡±


    In an instant, us¡¯ men felt their legs all turn to jelly. They were all lying on the ground!


    At the same time, Philip had already appeared at the hotel entrance with Theo and others.


    As soon as he appeared, the explosion shielding team automatically gave way.


    Philip took calm steps and walked to us. He looked at the man who was already sweating and


    trembling. He smiled coldly, ¡°us Harris, as I¡¯ve said, today is your death day.¡±


    us was already scared, but he suddenly smiled coldly with a hideous expression on his face. He


    said, ¡°I underestimated you, but if you want to touch me, your wife and child will join me to the grave!¡±


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s pupils shrank. A chilling, murderous aura burst out of his body!

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Threatening Philip with his wife and children? This n was so poor, and it only sped up us¡¯ death.


    When us saw the change in Philip¡¯s expression, he was overjoyed and hurriedly walked over to


    show off his might.


    However!


    Bang!


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets. With a firm kick, his shoe hit us¡¯ chest and abdomen


    firmly!


    Thetter fell directly on his back!


    Before he could react, two guards in green camougebat uniform immediately aimed their guns


    at us¡¯ head and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    us had a sneer on his face and surrendered with both hands. ¡°Haha, what about it? Do you think he


    can hold me, us Harris, down with such a big show? Don¡¯t forget, this is Riverdale and us Harris¡¯


    realm! Even the mighty dragon is no match for the native serpent. I advise you to take these people


    away as soon as possible. We¡¯ll consider that nothing happened today, how about that?¡±


    us was also feeling a little less confident. This was the only thing he could do.


    Of course, he could not provoke Philip, but he also did not want to lose respect like this.


    If this was the case, his Dark Dragon Hall would not be able to hang around in Riverdale anymore.


    However¡­


    Step!


    Philip walked over with a cold expression and immediately stepped on us¡¯ chest with his big feet. He


    tapped his hands on his knees and sneered fiercely. ¡°us Harris, you really think you¡¯re beyond my


    reach? The mighty dragon is no match for the native serpent? Haha, what if I tell you that I¡¯m the most


    powerful dragon in the world?¡±


    Back at the Old Johnston Manor.


    Ten minutes ago, a group of a dozen people had sneaked over with long daggers.


    The few of them were hiding in the bushes. They looked around, then the leader smiled coldly. ¡°Do it!¡±


    In an instant, a dozen people rushed out!


    Suddenly!


    In the corner of the Old Johnston Manor, dozens of figures slowly walked out from the darkness.


    A sturdy figure slowly walked out of the darkness, and beneath the illumination of the streetmp, there


    printed a face with a cruel smile.


    Tiger coldly looked at the dozen or so hoodlums holding long daggers in front of him. He said, ¡°Mr.


    rke knew you wereing. I¡¯ve been waiting for half an hour.¡±


    To know one¡¯s own strength and the enemy¡¯s was the sure way to victory.


    When Philip decided to take action on the Harris family, he had already made aprehensive n.


    Those dozen little hoodlums would be shocked to see Tiger¡ªTheo Zander¡¯s first fierce general!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    More than a dozen people turned their heads to run at the same time.


    Behind them, a team of guards in ckbat uniforms and berets had rushed out of the bushes.


    They had already loaded their guns with live ammunition. They shouted in low voices, ¡°Put down your


    weapons! Get down! Everyone get down!¡±


    Coming face to face with these intimidating men, us¡¯ men were immediately wiped out.


    Tiger looked back at the Old Johnston Manor and muttered, ¡°My sister-inw is so lucky to have a


    husband like Mr. rke.¡±


    Then, they left without looking back. They left only a few people there to keep watch.


    Back here, Philip was looking at us very calmly. us, who was being stared at by Philip, felt


    ufortable.


    Such a strong sense of oppression!


    us had only seen this kind of oppression and aura from one person.


    That was the supporter behind him!


    Even more so, us now had the misconception that even the aura of the supporter behind him was


    not as strong as Philip¡¯s oppressive aura!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was like the ocean!


    He was an ordinary young man just now, but now, he was actually like an emperor.


    With just a look, us¡¯ soul trembled!


    It was so horrible!


    ¡°You, who are you?¡±


    us became empty and could not help but ask.


    At this moment, his legs were shaking.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Philip smiled evilly with the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to provoke in


    this life!¡±


    us frowned with an urge to vomit blood!


    He looked around. All the people he had brought were pressed to the ground!


    There were more than a dozen fighter jets hovering in the sky, more than a dozen armored vehicles in


    the rear, and hundreds of guards!


    us knew that he had been set up today!


    Very thoroughly too!


    This seemingly ordinary person was actually from such a big background!


    To be able to mobilize fighters and special guards, he was definitely not an ordinary person!


    That stupid nephew of his¡­ Who the hell did he provoke? Their family was going to be ruined by him!


    ¡°Philip¡­ Mr. rke, if you have something to say, I think we can sit down and talk.¡±


    us had almost given up resistance and showed a ttering smile.


    Philip nced at him indifferently. At the same time, Tiger walked out from the crowd behind him and


    said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, it¡¯s done. Sister-inw is safe and sound.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip breathed a sigh of relief. The strength under his feet deepened. He took the gun


    from the guard at his side and pulled at the safety pin immediately. He pointed the gun at us¡¯ head!


    In an instant, the atmosphere suddenly became tense!


    When us heard what Tiger said, he knew that his ns had failed.


    At this moment, when Philip pulled the safety pin, us turnedpletely red in the face. He yelled


    very nervously, ¡°Mr. rke! Mr. rke, spare me! We can talk!¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Bang!


    us waspletely frightened. His eyes were widened as his legs twitched. A urine smell burst out.


    He had peed and shat himself at the same time!


    At that moment, he waspletely stunned!


    He felt death for the first time. It was so close to him!


    After a while, he regained his senses. He was not dead!


    Next to his head, there was a bullet hole!


    Only then did he feel the sharp pain in his ears!


    The bullet had directly pierced us¡¯ ear. One of his ears waspletely blown off. Half of his head


    was sshed with blood due to the impact of the gunshot!


    us could only feel that his right ear waspletely deaf. He could not hear anything!


    Then, the crowd on the streets burst out into loud discussions!


    They did not see what had happened. However, they saw that the people of ck Dragon Hall were all


    detained and being put into the armored vehicles which wereing one after another!


    ¡°Nice! What a delightful moment!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the ck Dragon Hall is destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s too exaggerated! What did I see just now? Is this a joint capture?¡±


    Various public opinions broke out in the crowd.


    Tonight was destined to be shocking.


    ck Dragon Hall that had survived in Riverdale for more than ten years, copsed in an instant. The


    members were all being arrested!


    Even the boss, us Harris, was taken away!


    ¡°Did you see it? It¡¯s that man. Who is he? How can he be so powerful!¡±


    In the crowd, there were people who were far-sighted. Seeing Philip¡¯s silhouette at this moment, they


    were all extremely curious.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see, and I don¡¯t know him. Maybe it¡¯s the big shot from a higher authority. This kind of execution


    method is simply unheard of!¡±


    Here, there were several people escorting us away.


    us had epted his fate like a dead fish. However, he suddenly stared at Philip fiercely. He roared,


    ¡°You can¡¯t capture me! I have a backer! I, us Harris, have a Golden City backer! The Harris family


    will not die!¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Philip said.


    us was taken back to him again. He sneered with a stern face and said, ¡°Hehe, now you know how


    to be afraid, huh? Let me tell you, the backer of the Harris family in Golden City is definitely not


    someone you can offend! Nor can you imagine the power behind them! Although I don¡¯t know who you


    are and why you have such a powerful execution method, in front of that person, you¡¯re just an ant!¡±


    Ant?


    Very well!


    Philip has not been this excited in a long time!


    In seven years, he had almost forgotten about the young master of the rke family who ¡®made waves¡¯


    back then!


    He might as well let this group of people witness his ways thoroughly today!


    ¡°A Golden City backer? Say it, who is it? I want to see if I, Philip rke, can afford to offend them or


    not!¡± Philip¡¯s expression looked cold.


    At the same time, somewhere far away in the Harris Enterprise, Ronald had been having a headache


    ever since he returned from the dinner.


    His son actually dared to take credit in ce of Young Master rke.


    Moreover, he was now very sure that his son¡¯s crush¡¯s good-for-nothing husband, Philip rke, was in


    fact Young Master rke!


    ¡®My God!


    ¡®A person like him is actually willing to be a useless bum?¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Harris! Something bad has happened, something bad has happened!¡±


    Suddenly, the office door was knocked open by the secretary. A tall and extremely sexy woman ran in.


    Gasping for air, her chest was rising and falling.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that no one is allowed to disturb me?¡±


    Ronald was very irritable. He gave her an angry look. He then asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harris, your house is surrounded by people, and the young master has got himself in trouble with a


    killer.¡± The female secretary swallowed anxiously.


    ¡°What? Killer?!¡± Ronald was beyond shocked!


    However, that was not all.


    ¡°Also, there are¡­¡± The female secretary swallowed her breath.


    ¡°What else!¡±


    ¡°Master Harris was also arrested. He¡¯s at the Marriott Hotel now. The hundreds of people he brought


    have all been arrested! The opposing party actually mobilized special armed guards, saying that


    Master Harris must be destroyed tonight and the Harris family too!¡± The female secretary finally


    finished speaking. She then expelled a sigh of relief.


    m!


    Ronald was so shocked that he sat up from the office chair. His fist was clenched, and his face was


    flushed!


    Damn!


    Who is it?


    Who dared to provoke the Harris family!


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other party?¡± Ronald asked with a gloomy face.


    It was such a big deal. He was definitely not an ordinary person!


    ¡®Who did Joel provoke this time? One Young Master rke is enough to deal with. Now, he has even


    provoked a person who can move the special armed guards.¡¯


    Ronald was extremely furious now!


    Ring, ring!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The rapid ringtone rang. Looking at his mobile phone, Ronald was startled. There was cold sweat on


    his forehead. It was a phone call from a stranger!


    ¡°Hello, who are you?¡±


    Ronald thought for a while. He then epted the phone call.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Philip rke.¡±


    There was a very cold voice on the other side of the phone.


    Ronald figured something instantly. His eyes widened. He begged for mercy almost instantly, ¡°Master


    rke, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry my son and brother have offended you. I¡¯ll go there immediately. I beg


    Young Master rke to show mercy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, I¡¯m calling you just to inform you that there¡¯s still¡­ Five minutes left before the destruction


    of the Harris family!¡±


    As Philip nced at the time, he said lightly, ¡°You can look below yourpany.¡±


    Ronald had a conditioned reflex. Standing at the window, he saw a lot of peopleing from the


    business, finance, and supervision department.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s bad. They¡¯re here to check the audits and taxes¡­¡±


    Ronald was so scared that he sat on the office chair. His eyes shed with despair.


    ck, ck, ck!


    With the intensive sound of footsteps in his ear, Ronald saw a dozen men and women in suits who


    looked like people from the institute. They broke in immediately.


    Brush!


    The man with a red five-pointed star on his chest took the lead. He threw out a search warrant


    immediately and said, ¡°Ronald Harris, you¡¯re suspected of transferring profits, evading taxes, and


    illegally obtaining trade secrets. You¡¯re now officially arrested. Come with us.¡±


    Ronald was in a panic. Taking out his mobile phone in a hurry, he dialed a number. ¡°Madam, help me!¡±

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    2DevTools failed to load source map: Could not parse content for https://virtual-novel/wp-


    content/themes/woostify/style.css.map: Unexpected token ''<'', " { let beforeContent =


    The dozen or so uniformed people in front of Ronald looked at him indifferently. They were not in a rush


    to take him away.


    ¡°Madam, you must save me! Something has happened!¡± Ronald said anxiously.


    At the same time, on the main road in Riverdale, a white Bentley was speeding toward the Marriott


    Hotel.


    Through the car window, a woman could be vaguely seen sitting in the car. She was on the phone. Her


    expression looked slightly unhappy as she said, ¡°I see. That idiotic son of yours¡­ Why did he provoke


    him out of nowhere?!¡±


    Questionings and scoldings!


    Ronald did not dare reply for a long time. In his opinion, this madam was a very powerful person. Right


    at this moment, however, Ronald clearly felt that even the Madam did not want to be an enemy of this


    Young Master rke.


    Scary!


    Horrifying!


    What was the background of this Young Master rke that caused even the Madam to show fear?


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my fault for not teaching him strictly. I want to request Madam to save Joel and save


    the Harris family, for the sake of my wife.¡±


    Ronald knelt straightaway in the huge director¡¯s office while he wept.


    The woman in the car did not speak for a long time. Then, she sighed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my stupid little


    sister who escaped her wedding to marry you, I really wouldn¡¯t want to recognize you as my rtive!¡±


    Ronald¡¯s body trembled after he heard that!


    It turned out that for so many years, Madam had only been taking care of the Harris family merely


    because of her younger sister.


    In her eyes, the Harris family was only ant-like? However, Ronald did not have anyints. This


    was because Ronald had made it into one of the top entrepreneurs in Riverdale by having this


    rtionship alone! Although Joel¡¯s mother had passed away earlier on, with this rtionship, Ronald


    was able to do well. The Wallis family of the Golden City. They were an existence that could not be


    looked up to, a mountain peak that no one in the world could climb! ¡°Madam, I know I was wrong. I beg


    you, please save Joel and save the Harris family!¡± Ronald held the phone and kowtowed continuously


    while kneeling on the ground. The banging sound was transmitted directly to the woman¡¯s ear in the car


    through the phone. After a moment of silence, Giada who was in the car asked, ¡°How much sincerity


    can you show for me to save the Harris family?¡± It was just one sentence, but it was cold. It wet


    Ronald¡¯s back. How much sincerity¡­ This sentence was already obvious. It could not be any more


    obvious. ¡°I¡¯m willing to take out all my wealth!¡± Ronald kowtowed hard and said. In his eyes, his son


    was his everything. All these years of spoiling and babying, it was Ronald trying to make up for the


    damage brought upon Joel due to his mother¡¯s early death. He was such a pitiful father. ¡°I¡¯ll try my


    best,¡± Giada replied calmly. As she was just about to hang up, Ronald asked boldly from the other side,


    ¡°Madam, who is this Young Master rke? Is he¡­¡± Ronald had realized a certain possibility.


    Giada nced toward the night sky outside the window, and replied coldly, ¡°Arcadia Ind, the rke


    family.¡±


    Snapped!


    The phone hung up!


    At that moment, it was as if Ronald had be half-paralyzed. He limply sat on the ground with his


    eyes hollowed.


    Arcadia Ind, the rke family of Arcadia Ind!


    It turned out that he was the Young Master of the rke family.


    Then, the rke Group of Capital City belonged to the rke family of Arcadia Ind!


    At this moment, Ronald suddenly realized.


    Since the start, he had always thought the rke Group in Capital City was just a big family named


    rke, but he did not dare to think of the rke family on Arcadia Ind no matter what.


    This was because they were an extraordinary big family with countless wealth!


    It could be said that a word from Arcadia Ind would make a small country disappear from the map!


    Ronald fellpletely into desperation.


    A good-for-nothing son-inw of the Johnston family transformed into the young master of rke


    Group from Capital City, then transformed again to be the rke family from Arcadia Ind!


    The horror!


    Too horrifying!


    At the same time, in the Harris family vi, Joel witnessed everything on site!


    At that moment, he was stunned!


    Philip actually had such power? Was he still human?


    Even his second uncle, us, was dealt with just like that!


    Very thorough!


    At this moment, Joel realized the extent of his stupidity!


    Philip rke¡­ His identity was definitely not as simple as a useless bum!


    ¡®Damn you, Martha Yates!


    ¡®Motherf*cker!¡¯


    Joel was extremely angered as he felt like he got scammed. Scammed by the damn Martha Yates!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    This was a dead-end!


    ¡°rke¡­ Philip rke, Brother rke, I was wrong, I was wrong, please, stop beating me, don¡¯t kill


    me, please spare me, I really know my mistake now!¡±


    At this moment, Joel no longer wanted his pride and dignity.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Wynn Johnston?


    No, no, no, no!


    She belonged to Philip rke, she was Brother rke¡¯s!


    His fate mattered now.


    Joel performed the humble posture to the fullest. He was considered as casting the five limbs to the


    earth. He kowtowed non-stop to the camera, begging for mercy.


    As Philip stood at the entrance of the hotel, he looked at Joel on the screen. A cold smile appeared on


    the corners of his mouth. ¡°Some things should not be attempted more than three times. You¡¯ve


    challenged my patience many times and even aimed at Wynn with your schemes. I¡¯m sorry, you and


    the Harris family have to say goodbye to the world today.¡±


    ¡°Brother rke, I was wrong, I was wrong, I was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have turned to Wynn. Please,


    just forgive me this one time. I¡¯ll get out of Riverdale immediately and nevere back in this life.¡±


    Joel was in extreme panic. His eyes were ring widely as he kowtowed to the camera for mercy. His


    body was covered in blood.


    In a state like this, how could he still have the manner of a young master?


    Philip smiled coldly and ignored Joel but nced at us instead, saying, ¡°Ronald should have found


    your so-called backer by now. I will wait for him toe over. I want to see whether your so-called


    backer is worthy for me to make an act again.¡±


    us was pressed to the ground kneeling. With a sneer, he said, ¡°Phillip rke, the backer of our


    Harris family is definitely not someone you can provoke! Just prepare to die! Since you¡¯ve provoked us


    Harris family, just go to hell!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a white Bentley drove in slowly from behind the crowd.


    There were guards who went up to stop it, but when they saw the person in the car, they all stood still


    and saluted!


    Philip frowned, but when he saw the woman who was walking down from the car, his eyes twitched and


    the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    This was the support behind the Harris family?


    This was pretty good.


    Giada was wearing a white suit, a ckce-rim shirt underneath, a pair of white wide-leg trousers, a


    largedy¡¯s hat, and a pair of pastel pinkce gloves on her hands.


    As soon as she appeared, her aura spread invisibly!


    All the guards on the side automatically gave way for her.


    Giada took her elegant and noble steps while walking slowly toward Philip. She was followed by a


    female assistant closely behind her.


    She did not even look at us who was kneeling on the ground. She stared at Philip with cold eyes


    and said, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    usughed arrogantly when he saw the iing person. He then broke free from the hands of the


    guards. As he stood up, he sneered. ¡°Haha! Philip rke, didn¡¯t I say that the support behind our


    Harris family is someone you absolutely dare not to provoke¡­¡±


    However, he did not finish speaking before¡­!


    Boom!


    Philip kicked him vigorously, making us fly for a few meters!


    us fell to the ground with a cramp in his abdomen! He was dumbfounded! Philip rke, how dare


    he still hit him at this moment?!


    Damn it!


    ¡°Madam, you must kill him! This scumbag caught my people and also injured your nephew! You must


    stand up for Joel and stand up for the Harris family!¡±


    us clutched his chest while the two guards behind him had him under control again!


    Joel saw Giada¡¯s appearance through the video and yelled, ¡°Aunt Wallis! Aunt Wallis, save me! I don¡¯t


    want to die!¡±


    Giada was undoubtedly Joel¡¯s only ray of hope at the moment.


    She was also the ray of hope for the entire Harris family.


    ¡°p his mouth!¡± Giada said coldly. She had not even looked at us who was behind her since the


    beginning.


    ¡°Haha! Philip rke, you¡¯re done!¡±


    usughed! He felt extremely good inside. It would be Philip who would be ppedter!


    Madam Wallis was just so overbearing!


    However, us realized something was wrong in the next instant.


    Giada¡¯s female assistant walked straight toward him, then she waved her hand!


    p!


    p!


    The crisp sound of pping resounded throughout the street like an iron palm hitting a b of pork!


    These pping sounds caused all the onlookers to take a deep breath! It sounded like it hurt a lot!


    With only two ps, a few of us¡¯ teeth got pped out of his mouth! His entire face was crooked!


    ¡°You, you pped the wrong person! You should p him!¡± us shouted, but the pping did not


    cease.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip then looked at Giada and asked faintly, ¡°Joel is your nephew?¡±


    Giada did not deny. She replied, ¡°Joel already knows his mistake, and you¡¯ve caused misery to the


    entire Harris family. There¡¯s no need to kill them all. After all, Joel has half of my Wallis family¡¯s blood.


    Let go of the Harris family for my sake.¡±


    Philip smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Oh, are you begging or threatening me?¡±


    Giada¡¯s brows furrowed. She looked at Philip with her bright eyes and smiled charmingly all of a


    sudden. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°You can either treat it like I¡¯m begging you or threatening


    you.¡±


    Philip nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Giada, I want to ask you, do you belong to the Wallis family or the


    rke family?¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Giada was speechless at that question.


    Herplexion flushed slightly, and there was a cold glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Let the Harris family go. They¡¯ll pay the price for what they did.¡±


    Giada took a deep breath. Her expression flickered, and she soon recovered from her guilty


    conscience.


    For the first time, she felt that she had underestimated Philip.


    This guy had be unfathomable in the past seven years.


    Giada suddenly felt that all the rumors and information about him that were collected through


    investigations in the past years were all false.


    Philip rke was a master at disguising himself.


    Philip remained silent and grim. He took a step forward and forced Giada to take a few steps back


    before he said, ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t want to let them off?¡±


    Domineering!


    At this moment, this word was undoubtedly evident in Philip!


    Following his actions, all the special guards who were lined up aimed their guns at us and Giada!


    Giada¡¯s assistant immediately stood in front of her and shielded her before eximing, ¡°Madam!¡±


    Giada shook her head and motioned for the assistant to step aside. Then, she raised her eyebrows,


    looked at Philip, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this. What are your conditions before you¡¯re willing to let go of


    the Harris family?¡±


    She never expected that things would turn out this way.


    If she had not promised her deceased sister to take care of the Harris family, Giada would never lower


    herself to negotiate with Philip.


    In her eyes, no one was worthy to negotiate terms with her!


    ¡°Conditions?¡±


    Philip grinned broadly and looked at us who had been beaten up badly and was lying on the ground.


    On the other side, Joel was still begging for mercy. He said, ¡°I want to bring Wynn and M back to


    Arcadia Ind. In the meantime, you mustn¡¯t stop me and must fully cooperate with me! If those people


    try to stop me or raise any objections, you must stand on my side!¡±


    Giada frowned upon hearing that, and her expression became colder.


    With a sneer, herposure elevated as she held herself like a queen, full of cold arrogance.


    Giada said, ¡°Philip, so you have this in mind. Do you think they¡¯ll agree to it even if I do?


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many people are keeping an eye on the rke family in Arcadia Ind?


    ¡°You want to bring someone like Wynn Johnston, without any family background, back to Arcadia


    Ind. Are you deliberately trying to challenge those people¡¯s authority?


    ¡°Even your father wouldn¡¯t dream of doing that!¡±


    Giada said a lot in one breath, her eyes glinting with menace as her face started to flush.


    Philip was too audacious!


    Bringing Wynn and M back to Arcadia Ind would definitely cause a hugemotion!


    Once the situation became uncontroble, even Giada would be caught off guard!


    However, Philip merely smiled calmly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just take care of


    your own affairs. I must bring Wynn and M back to Arcadia Ind, and no one can stop me! She¡¯s


    my wife, and M¡¯s my daughter. They¡¯re part of the rke family! Arcadia Ind belongs to the rke


    family now and in the future too! Whether it¡¯s you or the Wallis family, or those old foolish things,


    whoever dares to harbor any thoughts about Arcadia Ind or the rke family, I¡¯ll not hesitate to pull


    their teeth and break their ws! I¡¯ll make them disappear from the face of this earth!¡±


    Rumble, rumble!


    As Philip¡¯s excited and inspiring words fell, there was sudden muffled thunder. A bolt of lightning


    shed across the night sky!


    The noise was deafening!


    Everyone was caught by surprise at the sudden thunder.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s cold and murderous intent flowed over him like an emperor from the skies


    above staring down at Giada!


    Giada suddenly felt very small in that instant!


    Was this the confidence and fortitude of a rke?


    Sure enough, she had underestimated Philip and allowed him to grow for seven years. Now, he already


    had the makings of an emperor!


    Giada was quiet for a moment before she spoke, ¡°Alright, I agree, but don¡¯t expect that I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Philip grinned when he heard this, and the enchanting aura disappearedpletely. He returned to his


    usual cowardly and awkward image.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear Aunt Giada.¡±


    Subsequently, Philip turned his head toward us and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this us Harris ever


    again. Do you know what to do?¡±


    Giada naturally understood. With one look, the assistant next to her immediately sprung to action and


    broke all of us¡¯ limbs forcefully!


    The scene was horrifying!


    The pig-like squealsted for just a few seconds.


    us Harris had passed out!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the Harris family, Philip was not concerned because they were no longer important.


    They must be annihted.


    The Harris family would be no more in Riverdale.


    Finally, Giada took another nce at Philip before she entered the car quietly and left.


    Very soon, all the people brought by Philip withdrew!


    The armed special guards arrested us¡¯ men.


    As for the Harris Enterprise, it was also seized.


    us was also brought away for investigation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Philip looked back at Theo who was already stunned silly. Even a character like Theo could not react in


    time with all the happenings.


    He knew that Mr. rke¡¯s background was quite unusual, but he did not expect it to be so


    extraordinary!


    Even the incident at the pharmaceutical factory was not as shocking as today!


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke.¡± Theo immediately bowed respectfully.


    Philip patted Theo on the shoulder and left.


    Theo was not too bad and could be groomed into a useful elite.


    ¡°Mr. rke, please watch your step,¡± Theo said.


    ¡°Mr. rke, please watch your step.¡±


    The hundreds of henchmen in ck suits stood in rows and shouted respectfully.


    That scene was pretty impressive.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Ynda, who was still in the hotel suite, looked at all the figures downstairs who had just left and


    completely panicked.


    Ynda was dumbfounded.


    Just as she was about to kiss Philip just now, the door to the room was opened and dozens of men in


    ck suits swarmed in.


    The person leading the group was the underground king, Theo Zander!


    Only now did she find out that it was all a trap set by Philip!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A trap that made use of her!


    Ynda Lee had been taken advantage of?


    Philip rke, that trash! Ynda would hate him for the rest of her life!


    As for Philip, he was humming a tune and leisurely returned to the Old Johnston Manor.


    At the entrance, a few dark shadows moved forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re home.¡±


    Philip nodded while ncing at them. They grinned before running away.


    Philip opened the door and tiptoed into the bedroom.


    Philip thought for a moment, and just as he was about to get into the bed, Wynn turned over beside him


    and hugged Philip while crying bitterly. ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you tonight. It¡¯s all my


    fault. But I feel very frustrated. I care about you and I¡¯m afraid of losing you. I¡¯m scared that M will


    lose her father¡­¡±


    Philip was stunned into silence. The tender, boiling heart in his chest twisted fiercely.


    She was just afraid of losing him.


    In her heart, he was very important.


    Philipy down, hugged Wynn tightly, and said gently, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m at fault too.¡±


    Mwah!


    Suddenly, a pair of thin cold lips pressed directly on Philip¡¯s mouth!


    This blissful moment came too abruptly!


    This night, for the two of them, was a rare asion.


    The next day, Martha got up early and banged on Wynn¡¯s bedroom door with a shout, ¡°Wynnie, get up!


    Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re getting a divorce with that good-for-nothing Philip today!¡±


    Divorce?


    Philip was startled. He sat on the bed in a daze, staring at the sleepy-eyed Wynn beside him.


    Wynn looked awkward with her flushed face. She blinked her big eyes and said pitifully, ¡°Phil, if I said


    that identally out of anger, will you me me?¡±


    Philip held his head. Martha had taken her idental words seriously.


    Helplessly, Philip scratched Wynn¡¯s nose and said, ¡°No, as long as you want it, I¡¯ll do whatever.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes, punched him on the chest, and said, ¡°What nonsense are you saying! I won¡¯t


    divorce you. You¡¯re my husband and M¡¯s father. You can¡¯t run away from me in this lifetime! I want to


    eat you up! Argh¡­¡±


    The two rolled around in bed and paid no heed to Martha who was still knocking on the door.


    Martha was bewildered. What was happening in the room?


    She blinked suspiciously and moved to put her ear on the door.


    Click!


    The door opened.


    Martha almost stumbled.


    She saw Wynn hugging Philip while smiling very blissfully. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going to divorce Philip.¡±


    What?


    Not getting a divorce?!


    Martha was dumbfounded. She red furiously, threw her handbag at Philip, and cursed, ¡°Philip, did


    you drug my daughter again? You useless wretch. Who allowed you to sleep in my house? Get lost,


    get lost at once!¡±


    Philip was a little dazed at being hit by the handbag. He clenched his fists and was quite upset.


    Wynn could tell that Philip was angry. She red at Martha and said, ¡°Mom, why are you so


    unreasonable? Philip¡¯s your son-inw after all, how can you tell him to get lost just like that?¡±


    Martha was outraged. She pointed at Philip and continued cursing, ¡°How can I? Because this house


    belongs to me, Martha Yates, so he should get out!¡±


    She was livid. Her daughter was protecting the wimp again.


    ¡°Okay! If you chase Philip away today, I¡¯ll go too! The worst thing that can happen is that I won¡¯t return


    to this home again!¡±


    Wynn was also very angry and shouted back at her mother.


    ¡°You! You¡¯ll be the death of me!¡±


    Martha trembled in anger. She raised her hand and swung it.


    p!


    With this p, Wynn¡¯s eyes turned red. She stomped her foot angrily, packed her things, and pulled


    Philip out of the door. ¡°Mom, you forced me to do this. I won¡¯te back to this house again!¡±


    Martha was enraged and sat on the floor, pping her thighs while crying, ¡°Charles,e out and look


    at this. What have I done to suffer this? My daughter is siding with an outsider. How can I live with this?


    Fine, leave, all of you can get lost! I¡¯ve already sold your house! I want to see where you and that wimp


    can live!¡±


    However, Philip returned with a frosty face. He nced at Martha who was rolling on the floor and said,


    ¡°Martha Yates, you¡¯re really ruthless, but I want to tell you one thing. Wynn and I have another house,


    and it¡¯s a vi. Do you want to look at it?¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Look at it?


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? A wastrel like you has money to buy a vi?¡±


    Martha stood up immediately, pointed feistily at Philip¡¯s nose, and mocked, ¡°You can¡¯t even afford a


    house the size of a hundred square meters, what more a vi! I¡¯ll kowtow and beg for your forgiveness


    today if you actually own one!¡±


    This useless bum was really shameless, lying without even blinking.


    ¡°Okay, remember your words,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Martha snorted and said, ¡°Wynnie, just look at this Philip. He¡¯s such a shameless liar. A worthless


    wench like him can afford to buy a vi? Does he even know how expensive the property in Riverdale


    is? Even the prices at Hillside Vi have increased. Each unit now costs 15 million!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn was getting a headache already. Why was her mother always looking down on Philip?


    ¡°Mom, Philip is telling the truth. He really bought one at Longford Park. I have no reason to lie to you.¡±


    Wynn said disdainfully, her eyes slightly cold.


    Martha was taken aback when she heard that. However, she soon sneered. She red wickedly at


    Philip and admonished, ¡°Tell me, what drugs have you fed my daughter? She¡¯s starting to talk


    nonsense now just like you!


    ¡°Wynnie, do you know what kind of ce Longford Park is? That ce is the property of Longford


    Group. The cheapest vi there is worth more than 30 million! Last time, I was there with Pa for a


    visit and we ran into Philip delivering food. This wretch tried to lie to us at that time, saying that he


    bought a vi at Longford Park. We exposed his lie!


    ¡°Now, he even dares to lie to you! Why are you still protecting him? Hurry up and get your marriage


    certificate and go with me to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get your divorce!¡±


    Martha refused to give up and tried to drag Wynn along with her.


    Divorce! They must get a divorce!


    Wynn would never be able to lead a good life if she continued to have a good-for-nothing like Philip as


    her husband.


    Joel Harris was much better. He was rich and had a good family background. He treated her very well


    too.


    Furthermore, Martha had promised Joel that Wynn and Philip would be divorced today.


    Looking at the current situation, how could she not be anxious?


    ¡°Mom, believe it!¡± Wynn was angry. She stomped her foot and pulled Philip with her.


    ¡°Okay, fine, you bought a house, right? Very well, I won¡¯t go anywhere today. Let¡¯s invite all our


    rtives and visit the new house to celebrate!¡±


    Martha suddenly changed her tone. She looked at Philip unkindly and said, ¡°How about it, Philip?¡±


    This useless person was still pretending. Fine, she would just expose his lie today so that Wynn could


    see how unreliable the husband she had chosen was!


    Wynn looked at Philip. Philip smiled and said, ¡°Sure. You can stay at home and contact our rtives. I¡¯ll


    make the arrangements. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up in the afternoon.¡±


    Martha agreed immediately. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait at home. I want to see what type of house you can afford to


    buy.¡±


    With that said, Martha turned around and sat on the sofa. She took out her phone and started to call


    her rtives.


    ¡°Hello, Pa,e to my house quickly. Philip said he bought a house and wants to bring us for a


    visit.¡±


    Martha¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm.


    On the other end of the line, Pa was shopping. When she heard Martha¡¯s words, she knew that


    there would be a show. She quickly agreed and said, ¡°Of course, Martha. I¡¯ll bring Samantha and Frank


    along to your house.¡±


    Pa hung up the phone happily and started to make ns.


    She understood the temperament of her sister very well. From her tone, she knew that Martha was


    prepared to humiliate Philip.


    That was great. It would be best if this guy who had been eating and living for free could be driven


    away from the Johnston family. In that case, the cooperation between Frank and Wynn¡¯spany


    could proceed smoothly!


    That was worth one billion!


    Philip and Wynn nced at Martha before they reluctantly walked out of the Old Johnston Manor.


    Once they were out, Wynn asked, ¡°Are you really nning to take my mom to the vi?¡±


    Philip nodded and said cidly, ¡°Just go. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. At the very least, perhaps your


    mother can look at me differently and stop calling me a wimp every day.¡±


    Philip decided to show off a little wealth and influence.


    Otherwise, this Martha would continue to annoy him.


    Wynn rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Fine, you make the arrangements. I¡¯ll go to the office.¡±


    Wynn hugged and kissed Philip before reluctantly leaving on her bike.


    Philip stared at her beautiful back, thought for a moment, and mumbled to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s buy the wife a


    car.¡±


    Philip called George and told him to get a car. He would drive it back in the afternoon.


    After that, Philip went to the hospital to visit M.


    M¡¯s recovery was going very well. She could already get out of bed and run around. After a few more


    days, she would be able to go out and y.


    On the other side, Martha had made many calls and notified several rtives.


    Initially, she wanted to notify the rtives from her maternal side too, but when she recalled that the


    Yates had gone bankrupt and still owed a lot of money, Martha gave up.


    Very soon, a group of rtives from the Johnston family turned up at the Old Johnston Manor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Martha, telling us toe and visit the vi that her useless son-inw has


    bought?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, making such a ruckus early in the morning. Can that Philip even afford to buy a vi?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a bum who has done nothing for the past three years. I¡¯ve no idea what Martha is up


    to.¡±


    Charles¡¯ sister-inw, Gina Wood, gritted her teeth and said. Was there something wrong with this


    sister-inw of hers? How could she believe the words of that b*stard Philip?


    Why did she call so many rtives over?


    To humiliate herself?

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Gina Wood did not think that a good-for-nothing like Philip could ever afford a vi. She heard that


    Wynn became the chairman of apany, so there was a possibility that she bought it, but for the


    sake of dignity, they were iming that Philip bought it instead.


    In any case, Gina was unhappy.


    They were all members of the Johnston family, but Charles¡¯ family was the one who bought a vi, so


    anyone would be upset about it.


    ¡°Haha, Gina, I think Martha is just joking around. How can that trash afford a vi?¡±


    Another sister-inw, Amelia Stone, had a mocking expression on her face.


    The two families arrived together. Charles¡¯ two younger brothers, Martin Johnston and Bernard


    Johnston, also looked disdainful.


    The two families were ordinary people and possessed an aptitude of average citizens too.


    When they heard that the eldest sibling¡¯s family had bought a vi, they were all unhappy because of


    their falling dignities.


    The eldest brother became a section head before he retired. Back then, he did not help them much,


    and because of such trivial matters, the three families were not on good terms.


    Lynn Johnston was also here and dressed to the nines. She wore a pair of hotpants and a strappy top.


    It was quite revealing.


    Her face was pouty, and she looked very unhappy to be called over on such a hot day. She was just


    about to go shopping and watch a movie with her friends.


    She wondered how Philip had managed to settle the matter of the sports carst time. He had not


    looked for her forpensation even after so many days.


    Could it be that Philip was just a little bit more capable than she thought?


    Very soon after, Pa arrived with Samantha and Frank.


    As soon as she appeared, the Johnston brothers started to fawn over her.


    After all, this sister of Martha¡¯s was quite a looker.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Sister Pa, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Few people came up to her and started simpering. Pa was pleased. The people from the Johnston


    family were nothing but wretches.


    ¡°Martha invited me to visit the vi that her son-inw bought.¡±


    Pa acted like a proud old mother hen. She held her head high and looked down at people with her


    nose.


    ¡°Pooh, that good-for-nothing Philip! How can hepare to your son-inw, Frank?¡±


    Gina stepped forward at this moment and said with a demure smile, ¡°Sister Pa, when can Frank


    arrange a job for that ipetent son of mine? Even a security job will do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, for that daughter of mine too. It has been a year since she graduated and she hasn¡¯t


    found a job yet. She only knows how to fool around with some dancing game every day.¡±


    ¡°And my youngest daughter is about to graduate too. Do let your Frank make some arrangements for


    us.¡±


    Frank was already quite annoyed, especially when he heard that they were supposed toe to the


    Old Johnston Manor and visit Philip¡¯s vi. He was full of reluctance.


    Others did not know Philip¡¯s identity, but he did.


    Especially when he heard the criticisms about Philip from afar, he felt very amused.


    These people were just as disgusting as before.


    Was he so disgusting back then too?


    Frank did not n to reveal Philip¡¯s identity. Firstly, he dared not. Secondly, he did not want to. He also


    wanted to look at the ugly faces of these people and their various reactions upon finding out Philip¡¯s


    identity. That should be really gratifying.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll check when I return to the office,¡± Frank responded with augh as a chill shed in his


    eyes.


    It was then followed by endless ttery from these people.


    Pa was very pleased that her son-inw could elevate her status like this.


    At this moment, Martha came out of the house with Charles. She cursed angrily, ¡°If that wimp really did


    buy a vi, so what if I¡¯m to kowtow to him today?¡±


    This sentence was aimed at Charles because he kept dissuading Martha from making such a


    commotion.


    Why did she have to invite so many people?


    Was it only Philip who would be ashamed when the time came?


    ¡°Oh, Sister-inw Martha, you¡¯re finally out. What¡¯s the situation? Has Philip bought a vi?¡±


    Gina was the first to approach her with a taunting expression on her face as she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister-inw Martha, don¡¯t try to fool us. All of us are aware of how capable your Philip is.¡±


    Amelia also joined in mockingly.


    Martha sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s the reason I invited all of you today. When the timees, you have


    to stand united with me to teach that trash Philip a good lesson. He actually¡­¡±


    h, h, h. Martha spoke at length and finally exined the situation to everyone.


    The few people nced at each other and understood. Today¡¯s event was specifically to humiliate


    Philip.


    This idiot even dared to brag about something like buying a vi.


    Sure enough, he was nothing but a wastrel who could not be helped anymore.


    ¡°Sure, Martha, we¡¯ll listen to your instructions.¡±


    Several people agreed readily.


    Charles¡¯ brothers breathed a sigh of relief. It was not what they had expected after all.


    After waiting for a while, Martha impatiently called Philip and said admonishingly, ¡°Where¡¯s the car you


    arranged? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll pick us up?¡±


    ¡°Mom, wait for a moment. It should be there soon.¡± Philip exined.


    Philip was here busy making the arrangements at First Pce. He even sent several big red packets in


    the group chat to make the employees work faster.


    Martha hung up the phone and with her arms crossed over her chest. She stared at the street ahead


    fiercely.


    Sure enough, a few luxury cars approached slowly.


    ¡°Hey, Sister-inw Martha, are those Mercedes-Benzes there?¡± Gina pointed and asked.


    ¡°No way, how can a wimp like Philip arrange for Mercedes-Benzes to pick us up?¡± Amelia raised her


    voice and mocked.


    Those were indeed Mercedes-Benzes, the luxurious models too!


    Martha also felt that it was impossible, so she waved her hands and said, ¡°Stop dreaming. It¡¯s good


    enough if that guy can even afford a Wuling vehicle.¡±


    The four ck Mercedes-Benz S-ss vehicles stopped directly in front of everyone.


    These four cars were not ordinary. They were adorned with an insignia of a gold dragon head in front!


    This was a logo unique to Riverdale!


    Only one family would dare to do this, the Longford family of Riverdale!


    The doors opened in unison, and the drivers were all dressed in ck suits, white gloves, and a golden


    dragon logo embroidered on the chest. They stood respectfully in front of the cars and greeted them


    with a bow, ¡°Please get into the cars.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck at this moment!


    They were really here to pick them up¡­

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Everyone was confused at this moment.


    With such luxurious Mercedes-Benzes sent to pick them up, could Philip really have bought a vi?


    ¡°F*ck! These cars belong to Longford! The logo with a gold dragon!¡±


    Among the rtives, Martin¡¯s son, Liam Johnston, eximed loudly.


    Although his family was not very well-off, this kid was dressed cleanly with all branded names. Even


    the phone in his hand was thetest model from the fruit brand.


    He recognized these cars from the gold dragon logo unique to the Longford family of Riverdale!


    In the entire Riverdale area, no one else would dare to do this!


    Besides, when he went to a barst time, he had seen a car with a gold dragon logo before. It


    belonged to the young master of the Longford family.


    Now, seeing the car here, Liam was naturally excited and exhrated, but at the same time, he was


    dubious too.


    Why would Longford¡¯s cars stop in front of his uncle¡¯s house? Were they really here to pick them up?


    ¡°What? Longford¡¯s cars? Longford Group?¡±


    The two middle-aged women, Gina Wood and Amelia Stone, were also dumbfounded. Their eyes


    widened. They dared not get into the cars for a long while.


    The cars belonged to Longford Group. How could inferior people like them sit in these cars so


    casually?


    Lynn also got a fright and stared suspiciously with wide eyes.


    Everyone was a little confused and turned their eyes toward Martha.


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Gina nudged at Martha¡¯s shoulder and whispered.


    These were the cars that Philip arranged to fetch them up to the vi?


    This was too shy!


    The Longford family was a huge existence!


    Martha also frowned deeply. She did not expect that Philip would actually get some decent cars to


    come and pick them up.


    The cars belonged to Longford Group?


    ¡°Liam, are you certain the cars belong to Longford Group?¡± Martha asked suspiciously, feeling a little


    guilty.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain of it!¡±


    Liam was very excited and circled around the cars before saying with certainty. After that, he took out


    his phone, leaned against one of the Mercedes-Benz, and took pictures with a victory sign while


    saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to post the pictures on my page. I¡¯m sure all my friends will be envious of me this


    time. It¡¯s Longford Group¡¯s cars!¡±


    For a long while, everyone nced at each other, at a loss of what to say.


    Pa was very angry. Of course, she recognized Longford Group¡¯s car. She was lucky enough to ride


    in onest time, and it looked exactly like this.


    What was the meaning of this?


    That useless Philip was actually able to send Longford Group¡¯s cars to pick them up?


    Was it possible that the trash actually bought a vi in Longford Park?


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, is the vi Philip bought in Longford Park? I heard that only people who bought a


    vi in Longford Park can receive such treatment.¡±


    Gina¡¯s expression was full of envy and jealousy.


    What was Martha trying to do?


    Was she saying one thing but doing something else?


    Did she not just mention that Philip could not afford a vi and told them to mock him?


    This situation now¡­


    Hearing those words, many people¡¯s expressions turned ugly.


    What was she up to?


    Martha thought for a moment and nced at a confused Charles before saying with a smile,


    ¡°Impossible! Maybe the brat found out that all of you areing, so he especially got the Longford¡¯s


    cars. He must have spent a bomb on them. He just wants to save some face. We¡¯ll find out when we


    get there. When the timees, all of you must help me to humiliate him severely, then get Wynn to


    divorce him!¡±


    Everyone was a little relieved at those words. Since Martha was so certain that Philip could not afford a


    vi, then it must be the truth.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With this, everyone grew more disdainful and contemptuous toward Philip.


    He was going to such lengths just to cover up a bluff. How much exactly did the brat spend to get these


    cars?


    Was he not a useless wretch? Where did he get all the money?


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know that Wynn has been appointed as the chairman of apany? Wasn¡¯t there a


    rumor some time ago that the young master of rke Group from Capital City invested in her


    company? From the looks of it, Philip must have taken the money to show off in front of us now.¡±


    Pa was very upset and said sarcastically.


    Both Frank and Samantha were very anxious and kept winking at Pa.


    In the past, they would never believe it either.


    After the incidentst night though, they knew that Philip could really afford it.


    In the whole of Riverdale, it was estimated that no one was wealthier than Philip rke.


    However, they dared not speak about it and could only watch quietly.


    Frank shook his head helplessly. He hoped that these people would not be frightened by Philip¡¯s


    identityter.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    ¡°Yes, I think so too. Sister-inw Martha, you must keep an eye on Wynn. Philip must be up to no good.


    Maybe he might even embezzle the money and run away, then your family will end up in a miserable


    state.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. For a wimp like that to make such a big show for no reason, he must be trying to


    hoodwink us!¡±


    When Martha heard those words, her expression sank. She felt very dissatisfied.


    It was an investment worth one billion. That good-for-nothing Philip must not be allowed to touch that


    money!


    That money belonged to Wynn¡¯spany, and Wynn¡¯s money was hers!


    ¡°I understand. This wastrel won¡¯t get a single penny from my house!¡± Martha gritted her teeth bitterly.


    Thereafter, everyone got into the cars tentatively.


    They wanted to see what Philip was up to.


    ¡°Hey, do you think we¡¯re really going to Longford Park? I¡¯ve heard that Longford Park is like a pce,


    very luxurious!¡±


    In the car, the few women gathered around and chattered endlessly.


    Gina was the type of woman with a petty nature. She kept influencing Martha along the way. ¡°Sister-in-


    law Martha, I think Philip often brainwashes Wynnie at home. You must keep a good eye on Wynn so


    that she¡¯s not fooled by that wretch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister-inw, you must be careful. I just saw on the news yesterday about a man who deceived a


    woman out of her family¡¯s property and even kept a mistress outside while raising a kid. I think it¡¯s


    possible that Philip¡¯s doing the same.¡±


    Amelia agreed heartily with a mocking and gossipy expression on her face.


    Martha was also having a headache. She felt extremely ufortable while sitting in the luxurious car.


    It was as if her body was full of pins and needles.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After thinking about it, Martha called Wynn and said harshly, ¡°Wynnie, let me ask you, are you in


    charge of the household expenses or Philip?¡±


    Wynn had just left thepany after receiving a call from Philip just minutes ago that she could return


    to the vi now.


    ¡°Mom, why are you asking this now?¡± Wynn was baffled.


    ¡°Just tell me, who¡¯s in charge?¡± Martha said angrily, her temper stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me. Philip has given me all the cards. Besides, he also gave me another card, and there


    should be¡­¡±


    Wynn suddenly did not know how much money was on that card. When she went to check the bnce


    last time, she had run into Ynda and forgot about it.


    It seemed that it was time to check again.


    Martha was relieved when she heard that. She said grimly, ¡°Wynnie, let me tell you this, this man


    absolutely can¡¯t control the household expenses. You must have full control over it yourself! A man will


    flirt around when they have money! Also, about thepany¡¯s investments, you can¡¯t listen to Philip,


    do you understand?¡±


    Martha spoke at length before she hung up the phone.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Gina leaned over and asked.


    ¡°All money matters are handled by Wynn,¡± Martha said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, then. But you mustn¡¯t be ck. In my opinion, Philip looks like a sleazy person. He must be


    up to no good,¡± Gina pursed her lips and cursed.


    Just as they were discussing whether Philip had bought a vi, the cars were already headed toward


    Longford Park!


    This was the only way to get to Longford Park!


    ¡°Look quickly, these are the vis of Longford Park! They¡¯re all so grand!¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia yelled out. Her eyes were filled with envy and excitement.


    Pa asked the driver bluntly, ¡°Hey, Mister, did you drive us to the wrong ce? Why are we at


    Longford Park?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Madam, our destination is Longford Park,¡± the driver replied.


    At this moment, everyone in the car was dumbfounded.


    They were really headed to Longford Park.


    Philip really bought a vi at Longford Park?


    Several people nced at each other dubiously, their eyes full of bewilderment.


    When the four Mercedes-Benzes finally stopped at the entrance of Longford Park and all the rtives


    got down from the cars, they were still shocked by the magnificence of the vis around them.


    They were excited yet flustered.


    Longford Park!


    The most luxurious vi area in Riverdale and the most renowned area for the wealthy!


    The cheapest unit here was worth more than 30 million!


    They had never imagined that they would one day stand on this piece of preciousnd.


    ¡°This¡­ Sister Martha, Philip didn¡¯t really buy a vi here, right?¡±


    Gina and the others got down from the car and came to the inner gates but did not walk any further for


    fear of going the wrong way and offending the Longford family.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ¡°How did this bunch of beggars appear at Longford Park?¡±


    Suddenly!


    An unpleasant voice rang out.


    A couple approached them. The guy was handsome while the woman was pretty.


    From their clothes, it was quite obvious that they were not ordinary people.


    The man was very displeased, as seen from his deep frown.


    The woman next to him dressed in revealing clothes also wrinkled her nose and said unhappily,


    ¡°Mickey, isn¡¯t the security in Longford Park supposed to be very strict? Why are there so many trashy


    people here? They stink.¡±


    Mickey Cage was also very disgusted at the sight of such people and directly addressed the well-


    trained security guards at the entrance. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to drive them away?¡±


    As soon as Martha heard this, she immediately red up. She raised her voice, pointed at the couple,


    and yelled, ¡°Little brat, who are you talking about? Who are the trashy people? You¡¯re the trashy


    people! Your entire family is trash! What¡¯s so great about Longford Park? We¡¯re here to visit the vi


    today. My son-inw bought a vi here!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha did not care anymore. Philip imed that he had bought a vi here, and he also sent the cars


    from Longford Group to pick them up too.


    As such, he should be responsible for matters like this.


    Even if something were to happen, they would look for Philip!


    She could not tolerate other people pointing fingers at her!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister-inw Martha¡¯s son-inw bought a vi here!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to drive us away?¡±


    ¡°We just arrived in their cars too. Who are you to speak to us in such a rude manner?¡±


    The group of people immediately pointed at the couple and started cursing.


    The scene was exactly like people yelling at the marketce.


    In fact, they were deliberately making a big fuss out of things. They wanted to see if Philip could handle


    it in the end.


    Mickey was furious and immediately admonished the security guards harshly, ¡°What are you standing


    around for? Do you want me to call your captain? Chase these stink bugs away now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Mickey is here, what are you afraid of?¡± The woman started to chastise too.


    Longford Park was also divided into different levels.


    A few burly security guards rushed over in a hurry, saluted to Mickey, and said, ¡°Young Master Cage,


    we¡¯ll get rid of them immediately. I apologize for all the trouble.¡±


    Subsequently, the guards turned around and stared at Martha and the others sternly. They shouted,


    ¡°Who allowed you to trespass in here?¡±


    How did these people manage to break their way in here from the outer gates?


    Their appearances were very unfamiliar, so they definitely could not be residents here.


    There were a total of 108 units here, and as the security guards, they were already very familiar with all


    the residents here.


    They even knew which car was driven by which family.


    Furthermore, Martha and the others were dressed very ordinarily, so they could not be people who


    could afford to buy a vi here.


    Therefore, the few security guards were also puzzled. What happened to the security guards at the


    outer gates?


    Were they negligent in their duties?


    If the captain found out about it, all of them would be chastised.


    Being criticized would be a trivial matter. It would be bad if they lost their jobs over it.


    ¡°Who said we trespassed in here? We came here in Longford¡¯s cars!¡± Martha immediately retorted with


    an unhappy expression.


    They arrived in the cars with the gold dragon logo. Were these people blind?


    The security guards were taken aback. Did theye here in Longford¡¯s cars?


    That was to say, they were allowed entry by the outer gates.


    Fortunately, they were not stupid and quickly came to a conclusion. If not for a special identity or any


    unusual reasons, the outer gates would never have allowed them to enter.


    There must be a misunderstanding somewhere.


    When Mickey heard the exnation, he walked over with his hands in his pockets and sneered. ¡°Cars?


    What cars can you sit in? A garbage truck?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That must be it! Just look at what they¡¯re wearing. They look exactly like garbage collectors.


    It¡¯s the garbage from Longford Park after all, maybe they¡¯ll even find some treasure!¡±


    The coquettish woman mocked andughed while her neckline wobbled with her actions.


    ¡°You, you! F*ck off! You¡¯re the garbage collectors!¡±


    How could Martha tolerate such words? She was the only person who could scold others, not the other


    way around.


    She said furiously, ¡°We came here with Longford¡¯s cars. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask the security at


    the gates! The cars are still parked outside!¡±


    Martha¡¯s face became very arrogant after she said that.


    She would never believe that the two would go against the Longford family.


    The Longford¡¯s cars?


    Mickey looked at them in disbelief when he heard Martha¡¯s words. When he came in just now, he did


    see a few cars belonging to Longford parked outside.


    He thought it was the Longford family, but listening to them now¡­


    ¡°What a joke! A few poor trash collectors like you came here in Longford¡¯s cars?¡± Mickey immediately


    jeered loudly.


    This group of people was too funny to shamelessly im that the cars outside the gates had sent them


    here.


    Pa, Gina, and the rest were also full of anger when they heard Mickey humiliating them.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    The couple was too arrogant. There were actually people like this living in Longford Park.


    However, the few of them dared not speak up. This was Longford Park, after all. If anything happened,


    the Longford family would take charge.


    They were just ordinary citizens and could not go against them.


    Despite that, they did not mind if Martha went up against that man. It would be best if she got into big


    trouble so that they could sit back and watch the good show.


    Charles was not stupid. He stood out, pulled at Martha¡¯s sleeve, and said quietly, ¡°That¡¯s enough,


    Martha. This is Longford Park. We can¡¯t afford to offend anyone here.¡±


    The Longford family was a prominent family in Riverdale.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No one dared to offend them.


    Martha was now in a temper and refused to listen. She turned around and a pnded on Charles¡¯


    face. ¡°Charles Johnston, you¡¯re as useless as Philip! To think that you used to be a section head. What


    have you done over the years? Can¡¯t you see that your wife is being bullied? Can you tolerate this?¡±


    Charles was embarrassed. He was pped by his wife in front of so many people, but he dared not


    speak up.


    If he said anything now, there would be all kinds of trouble when they got back.


    Helpless, he could only tolerate it.


    Mickey chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Oh, a little section head. How fantastic.¡±


    What rubbish. In Mickey¡¯s eyes, that was nothing but rubbish!


    His family was in the bureau!


    His father was the head of the bureau!


    ¡°Why are you still in a daze? Get rid of them now! I¡¯ll be responsible if anything happens!¡± Mickey was


    very upset and shouted angrily.


    The few security guards nced at each other. They knew that they could not provoke Mickey Cage.


    The Cage family had a high status in Riverdale.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have to leave now,¡± a security guard said sternly and moved to chase them away.


    Pa and the others were very angry at being pushed and shoved around by the security guards. They


    shouted, ¡°Martha, didn¡¯t you say Philip bought a vi here? Didn¡¯t he send the Longford cars to pick us


    up? Hurry up and call him toe and get us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister-inw Martha, tell Philip to settle this matter. Didn¡¯t he say he bought a house here?


    He must know some people!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that brat wanted to show off and brought us here. If he doesn¡¯te out, who will?¡±


    ¡°Tell him toe here quickly. If not for him, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess in the first ce.¡±


    The few women chattered incessantly.


    They hated Philip to the core. This wimp insisted on doing such a thing. Now, they were all being


    humiliated and driven away. How embarrassing!


    Philip muste out and settle this matter.


    Even if anything happened, Philip was in charge and must take responsibility for it!


    At that time, they would simply up and leave. Anyway, they were here today to humiliate Philip and see


    how he was going to cover up his bluff.


    It was the golden opportunity right now.


    If that guy had not bought a vi here, he definitely would not be able to continue with his actter.


    With such humiliation, how could Wynn continue to tolerate him?


    When that time came, they could enter Wynn¡¯spany, and that one billion worth of investment would


    be up to them to share as they pleased!


    Gina and Amelia, with Martin and Bernard, as well as their children, already had all of this nned out.


    They exchanged nces with one another.


    Only Frank and Samantha stood far away and watched quietly.


    They knew that Mickey Cage was doomed.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Martha could not withstand the rough handling of the burly security guards and stumbled on the ground


    before cursing hysterically, ¡°How dare you push me and chase me away! I¡¯ll call my son-inw now. I¡¯ll


    ask him toe and take care of you!¡±


    Mickey smirked and stood there arrogantly with his hands in his pocket. ¡°Call him, then. I want to see


    the person a rubbish collector like you can call. If you can enter the inner gates today, I¡¯ll crawl on my


    knees!¡±


    Martha dialed Philip¡¯s number and vented all her frustrations on him with a curse, ¡°Philip, where the hell


    are you? We¡¯re all about to be driven out by others! Get the f*ck here at once!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you arrived already?¡±


    Philip had just returned to Longford Park from outside. He was busy with the arrangements in the vi


    just now when he realized that he was missing some things, so he went out to buy them.


    ¡°We are, but we¡¯re now about to be kicked out by others! They¡¯re calling us garbage collectors and


    want to chase us away! They even hit me! Come here quickly, otherwise, I¡¯ll be beaten to death!¡±


    Martha yelled and immediately hung up the phone.


    If Philip could not settle this matter today, she would force Wynn to divorce Philip¡ªby hook or by crook!


    This damn trash told them toe over here, and now, they were being chased out by others!


    Was he trying to embarrass them deliberately?


    It was too humiliating!


    Philip did not have the faintest idea of what was happening, but he knew there must be something, so


    he quickly rushed in from the outer gates.


    As soon as he arrived at the inner gates, he saw a bunch of people shoving and pushing around,


    making a lot of noise.


    Martha¡¯s wails were the loudest among them.


    He trotted over with a big shopping bag in his hands.


    Mickey saw him from afar andughed loudly. ¡°F*ck! Is that your son-inw? He¡¯s just another poor


    man. Just look at the bag of trash he has just picked up!¡±

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    As Frank watched this scene, he suddenly felt that the rebuking man was very pitiful.


    Yes, he used to mock Philip this way too.


    The result, however?


    He was punished severely!


    Even if it were the Longford family, they were nothingpared to rke Group of Capital City!


    ¡°Philip, why are you only here now? Do you know that we¡¯re being driven out? Is this your


    arrangement? For us to be embarrassed and made aughing stock?¡±


    Martha was enraged. She got up angrily from the ground and twisted her huge butt as she approached


    Philip before pping him.


    However, Philip dodged the blow. He red at her coldly and said with a deep frown, ¡°Mom, did you


    ask me toe here and solve the problem or to give others a good show?¡±


    Before this, when Martha hit him, he would just bear with it.


    Today, he did not wish to tolerate it anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Anyway, they would find out the truthter, so why should he continue to bear with it?


    Martha also felt a little guilty under Philip¡¯s re, but due to her own dignity, she could not back down!


    Besides, what right did this wimp have to stare at her like that?


    ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re the one who brought us here. Now that there¡¯s a problem, you should


    go and solve it!¡±


    Martha made use of the situation and yelled furiously at Philip.


    Philip nced at all the rtives standing behind Martha, each person looking at him with an unkind


    expression as if they were waiting to watch a good show.


    Only Frank and Samantha wisely nodded at him.


    ¡°Oh, is this the son-inw you talk about? I think he looks just like an ordinary poor man. How can he


    afford to buy a vi in Longford Park?¡±


    Mickey Cage walked over at this moment and circled Philip arrogantly while scrutinizing him. He then


    hugged the waist of the coquettish woman by his side and spoke sarcastically.


    The woman also cursed viciously, ¡°Hubby Mickey, the air smells so bad today. All the trashy people


    have turned up at Longford Park. I¡¯m not happy and want to buy handbags.¡±


    ¡°Buy, then. Just throw away the bags that you don¡¯t use anymore. There are garbage collectors here


    today anyway,¡± Mickey said with augh, his eyes full of mockery.


    Philip frowned. What was wrong with this couple?


    ¡°Excuse me, did my mother-inw offend the two of you?¡± Philip said reasonably with a smile.


    F*ck!


    Abruptly, Mickey burst intoughter before he went up and kicked Philip¡¯s abdomen. He yelled, ¡°Who


    the hell do you think you are? Who gave you the right to speak? Do you know where this is? Longford


    Park! Can garbage people like youe here?¡±


    Mickey was extremely annoyed at Philip¡¯s attitude just now.


    This poor f*cker actually dared to talk to him this way.


    Philip took two steps back, his abdomen throbbing with pain. A grin lifted at the corners of his mouth as


    a chill filled his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right to hit someone, isn¡¯t it?¡± Philip said grimly.


    ¡°So what? You deserve to be hit for being so poor! I¡¯m going to hit you again. What are you going to do


    to me?¡±


    The woman walked over and immediately swung her arm to p him.


    Martha and the rest of the people took a few steps back at this scene.


    These people were so ruthless, acting as they pleased.


    Fortunately, they had not quarreled with them. Otherwise, if the couple called for security, they would


    be in big trouble.


    Martha was incensed.


    Had Philip not bragged that he bought a vi at Longford Park? Why did these people not recognize


    him?


    Why was he getting beaten up?


    Sure enough, he was just a useless piece of crap!


    He was only good at bluffing!


    However, in the next instant!


    Philip waved his big hand and countered with a p of his own!


    Smack!


    A crisp p resounded throughout the inner gates.


    Everyone was stunned and at a loss about how to react.


    A mouthful of curses was stuck in the throat.


    Philip dared to retaliate!


    ¡°You! You dare to hit me?!¡±


    The woman held her face that swelled up instantly, shouted hysterically, and stretched out her hands to


    scratch Philip.


    However.


    Bam!


    Philip followed with a swing of his leg and kicked her.


    Her perky butt came into contact with the concrete and was almost ruined!


    ¡°Ah! Mickey hubby, this poor wretch dares to hit me! Kill him for me, kill him!¡±


    The woman went nuts and shouted from the floor. She then pointed at the security guards and cursed,


    ¡°You idiots, are you standing around to watch the show? I¡¯m a resident here, and you¡¯re just a bunch of


    watchdogs. Why aren¡¯t you beating him to death?! Beat him! Trash him up!¡±


    The security guards looked at each other. They had never met anyone who would dare to cause a


    scene at Longford Park. It was equivalent to not showing the Longford family respect!


    Those who did that were basically dead people!


    Mickey was also livid. He looked at the wailing woman, red at Philip, and roared, ¡°You¡¯re finished!


    You dare to touch my woman, I¡¯ll break all your limbs! I want you to suffer a fate worse than death!


    ¡°Why are you standing around in a daze? Beat him up for me! Break all his limbs! I¡¯ll be responsible if


    anything happens!¡± Mickey roared furiously.


    The few people on Martha¡¯s side panicked when they saw all the security guards surrounding Philip.


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, we should run away now. Philip doesn¡¯t have a vi here, otherwise, why didn¡¯t


    these people recognize him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now we¡¯re in trouble. This is the territory of the Longford family! We can lose our heads


    over this!¡±


    ¡°That idiot Philip has really gotten us into trouble!¡±


    Several people criticized Philip one after another and attempted to run.


    However, many security guards suddenly swarmed from all directions. They were all wearing ck


    uniforms and ck hats with the gold dragon logo on their chests.


    All of them held anti-riot batons in their hands and looked very menacing!


    ¡°It¡¯s over! We¡¯re doomed! Philip has gotten us into deep trouble!¡±


    Gina, Amelia, and the rest were all full of resentment and terrified at the same time.


    Martha was also scared. With so many people around, how could they escape?


    ¡°Philip, why are you standing around in a daze? You got us into trouble! You have to solve it!¡±


    Martha was annoyed and heartlessly pulled everyone to stand on one side. She pointed at Philip on the


    other side and said, ¡°If you want to hit someone, then hit him. He¡¯s the one who brought us here. He¡¯s


    the one who¡¯s causing all the trouble. It has nothing to do with us. We¡¯re all women here. If you dare to


    lay your hands on us, we¡¯ll lie down on the ground and put all the me on you!¡±


    Really.


    At this moment, Martha fully disyed her utter shamelessness.


    The Longford security guards that had rushed over were all confused too.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Mickey saw so many security guards approaching, and he smiled menacingly. ¡°F*cker! You¡¯re dead this


    time! Since you dare to cause trouble here, just wait to visit death¡¯s door!¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, his voice stopped abruptly!


    All the Longford security guards that rushed in just now all stood neatly behind Philip and bowed


    respectfully with a shout, ¡°Mr. rke!¡±


    Mr. rke?


    Mickey was dumbfounded!


    What was going on here?


    Even he, Mickey Cage, did not enjoy such privilege from the Longford security guards.


    Could this pathetic brat be someone of importance?


    Martha and the rest were also stunned!


    What kind of Mr. rke was this trash supposed to be?


    Were all the Longford security guards blind?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you came very quickly. I don¡¯t want to see these two ever again. Throw them out,¡± Philip said


    cidly before turning around to leave.


    A group of security guards looked at Mickey, and without saying a word, they dragged him out.


    ¡°F*ck! How dare you touch me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Mickey Cage from the Cage family! Who


    dares to touch me? My father is Nick Cage!¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s the upper-crust of Riverdale! My father¡¯s the head of the bureau!¡±


    However, this group of security guards ignored his words and simply held him up before throwing him


    out!


    The woman with him was also thrown out!


    It was as if the security guards were throwing sandbags!


    Philip nced at the two people outside with a frown and called George. ¡°Old Man George, is there


    someone by the name of Nick Cage? Check him out.¡±


    He hung up after that. With a smile, he turned toward Martha and the rest who were stunned silly. He


    said, ¡°Mom, Uncle Martin, Aunt Gina, Uncle Bernard, Aunt Amelia, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Martha was huddled together with all the rtives and stared at Philip as if he were a monster. She


    said, ¡°Go in? Go where?¡±


    ¡°The vi, of course.¡± Philip smiled innocently.


    It was also at this time that Wynn arrived with a breezy smile. She said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here so early?


    Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    She turned to Philip and asked, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s ready.¡±


    Subsequently, everyone followed Philip and Wynn into the inner gates with trepidation and walked


    along the fourne road toward First Pce.


    Martha and the others did not dare to say anything at this moment and simply shrank their heads like


    frightened quails while looking around.


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, what happened just now? Why do the Longford security guards seem to be


    afraid of Philip?¡± Gina finally found an opportunity to ask.


    Martha did not understand it either. She stared at Philip¡¯s back and felt apprehension in her heart.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t really buy a vi here, did he? I heard that man saying he¡¯s a resident here too, but he was


    still thrown out. Who exactly is Philip?¡± Amelia leaned over and asked.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Stop making wild guesses. Who the hell knows what this wimp is up to? Since we¡¯re


    already here, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Martha felt irritable and conflicted.


    What if Philip really bought a vi here?


    After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at the gates of First Pce.


    ¡°This is First Pce?!¡±


    Pa covered her mouth in shock. Her eyes widened, and she could not speak.


    Martha also stared at the vi in front of her in disbelief.


    This was the most expensive vi worth 200 million!


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t tell us the vi you bought is First Pce?¡±


    Martha suddenly asked, her face full of disbelief.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Philip turned around, nced at everyone, and said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Everyone was struck dumb at that question.


    Martha¡¯s expression was very ugly. Where did this useless Philip find the money to buy First Pce?


    It was not a lie, right?


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, what exactly is going on here? This vi is worth 200 million? How did you get so


    much money?¡±


    Gina was very anxious. This luxurious vi was many times bigger than the ones they passed by just


    now. It was really like a pce.


    Did Martha not im that they could not afford a vi? What was the situation now?


    A bluff?


    ¡°Calm down, we haven¡¯t gone in yet. Who knows what Philip is up to? If we can¡¯t go inter, we¡¯ll just


    wait for him to embarrass himself.¡±


    Pa was most upset. She was initially here to taunt Philip today, but now, she simply could not ept


    the scene before her.


    She looked back at her son-inw with a questioning look in her eyes, seemingly to ask if he could


    afford to buy this ce.


    Frank shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, I really can¡¯t afford this ce. Maybe


    Philip really bought it?¡±


    Fundamentally, there was nothing wrong with Frank¡¯s words, which meant these people should not


    underestimate Philip.


    When it fell into everyone¡¯s ears though, it became a rhetorical question and a mockery.


    ¡°Yes, how can a wimp like him afford to buy a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we just at the gates? Whether we can get in or not is another matter.¡±


    Gina and Amelia chattered among themselves, their expressions full of disdain.


    On the other side, Martin and Bernard stared at First Pce excitedly yet dubiously too. This ce was


    simply too luxurious.


    It would be great if they could live here!


    Liam and Lynn had already taken their phones out and were snapping pictures. No matter what, they


    could brag for a long time with these pictures.


    Martha¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. She walked out, dragged Philip aside, and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning


    you, don¡¯t embarrass me! It¡¯s still not toote to tell me the truth. If we can¡¯t go inter, you¡¯re the one


    who¡¯ll be ashamed!¡±


    Was Philip going to continue with this pretense?


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out if it¡¯s true once we enter.¡±


    Wynn also said, ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t you just believe us?¡±


    After that, Wynn just pulled Philip away and walked toward the door. The four Longford security guards


    immediately opened the door and greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, Miss Johnston, wee back.¡±


    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded by that greeting!


    Moreover, looking at the way Philip and Wynn were walking through the main door, it really seemed as


    if they were returning to their own home.


    They could not ept it!


    This, how could this be?


    The faces of Pa, Gina, and the rest were really bitter. This was simply beyond their imagination.


    Martha was agitated, but she was also feeling guilty. At the same time, there was also a feeling of


    tion within her.


    She felt as if her nose had been lifted all the way into the sky, and the proud arrogance of an ordinary


    person getting a sudden windfall was aptly disyed by her.


    She did not care whether this vi was bought by Philip or not. She quickly ran in and eximed loudly


    at everything.


    ¡°Hey,e in and see my new home!¡±


    Martha turned her head and shouted at the people outside, her face full of pride and obvious swagger.


    When she saw the bitter expressions and helpless smiles on her rtives¡¯ faces, Martha felt gratified!


    She did not expect First Pce to be her home!


    Pa and the others were very uneasy and hesitated at the doors for a long while before they stepped


    in. Although they were unwilling, they could not resist the temptation of this luxurious vi.


    Once they entered, all of them were very excited!


    This ce was sovish, exactly like how a pce should be.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of them were ordinary citizens who had never seen such luxurious houses. They all resembled Alice


    exploring Wondend, eximing loudly over the littlest things.


    They werepletely stunned upon stepping foot into the vi.


    This was the same as the vis of the rich and powerful families on TV, so extravagant and high-ss!


    The chandelier was custom made by Swarovski!


    The sofa was also customized from Crown!


    There was also a spiraling staircase that led directly to the second floor!


    The vi exuded a sense of extreme wealth!

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    ¡°Sister Gina, what¡¯s going on here? How can Philip buy such a vi? It¡¯s 200 million!¡±


    Amelia pulled Gina to one side, her face full of jealousy and defiance.


    She was very upset. They were all part of the Johnston family. Why could Martha¡¯s family afford to buy


    such a vi?


    Gina was also very sullen. They had already nned toe here and mock that good-for-nothing


    Philip. Everyone was confused by the unfolding of events now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Hasn¡¯t her son-inw been very useless all this time? Where did he get so much


    money?¡±


    Gina said with a face full of doubts. She looked at Philip who stood at one side with Wynn and felt very


    uneasy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how the security guards treated Philip with such respect just now? This guy is not a


    hidden rich second generation, is he?¡±


    Martin interrupted at this moment, and Bernard also nodded suspiciously.


    Gina nodded but did not take it seriously. If Philip was really a hidden rich second generation, why


    would he endure quietly in the Johnston family for the past three years?


    Everyone knew exactly how Martha treated him all this time.


    Pa joined their discussion at this moment. Even though she had visited First Pce before, she still


    felt overwhelmed.


    She sneered casually. ¡°It¡¯s fake. It must be fake. Thest time I visited, they told me the owner of this


    vi is not Philip rke, but the richest man in Riverdale, George Thomas! Philip must have spent


    money to rent it for a day!¡±


    When Gina and the others heard this, they immediately understood. The contempt on their faces


    became more obvious.


    ¡°I was wondering how a piece of trash like Philip could afford a vi. I think Sister-inw Martha must


    be stupid to believe this.¡± Gina huffed angrily with a cold sneer.


    Martha acted as if she was in her own home kept showing them around like she was more familiar with


    the surroundings than the servants.


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, this ce is really bought by Philip? It¡¯s too grand!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this vi is really good. It¡¯s a high-end luxury home. It must be the only one in Riverdale. Why is


    Philip so rich? Howe you¡¯ve never told us this before?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, you¡¯re in the wrong then. We¡¯re all family. This is such a good vi with so many


    vacant rooms, but you didn¡¯t invite us to stay here?¡±


    This group of rtives kept praising Martha to raise her up to the skies just to prepare her for the fall


    later.


    Pa felt the most defeated among them. She always liked to show off in front of her third sister and


    step on Philip to feel superior, but now, she could only hold back.


    Once she recalled that the true owner of the vi was George Thomas, however, she could hardly wait


    to expose this fact to everyone and humiliate Martha¡¯s family.


    Martha was feeling so proud right now. Having her status elevated in front of so many rtives had


    uplifted her dignity.


    She had forgotten everything she said to Philip this morning about kneeling and kowtowing to him.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    There had never been a mother-inw who would apologize to the son-inw.


    ¡°Stay, of course, you can stay here. Come and stay here when you have the chance. The more the


    merrier.¡±


    Martha sat on the sofa as if she was thedy of the house and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can choose any


    room on the first floor here. I can call the shots.¡±


    The people sitting on the sofa exchanged nces with each other, their eyes full of disdain.


    This Martha Yates really regarded herself as the master of the house.


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, did your family really buy this vi?¡±


    Gina asked. Since Pa had already said so earlier, she must expose this lie now so that she could


    witness this family¡¯s embarrassment.


    Obviously, Martha could hear the meaning behind her words, so she immediately rebuked, ¡°Sister-in-


    law, you¡¯re already sitting here and still asking this question? If my family didn¡¯t buy this vi, could it be


    that your family bought it instead?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, do you think we don¡¯t know what your family¡¯s situation is? Your son-inw is


    nothing but a wastrel. How can he afford 200 million to buy this vi?¡± Martin said grimly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you looking down on people?¡±


    Martha was a bit nervous. Actually, she was very uncertain too. After all, her family really could not


    afford a vi like this.


    Philip most definitely could not afford it either!


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, you shouldn¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve heard that the owner of this vi is George Thomas,


    the richest man in our city.¡±


    Gina crossed her legs and sneered with a mocking face, ¡°If this is really bought by Philip, why is it not


    owned by Philip rke? Did he rent this ce to lie to us?¡±


    Philip heard it too and was just about to step forward to exin when he was stopped by Martha¡¯s


    re.


    She asked angrily, ¡°Philp, tell the truth, are you renting this vi?¡±


    Martha also recalled what happened thest time when she visited this vi. Madam Sears did confirm


    over the phone that the owner was George Thomas.


    Did this useless fool really rent this ce to deceive them?


    She was ecstatic for no reason, then.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the property management and find out who the vi belongs to now?¡±


    Philip said calmly, took out his phone, dialed the number, and passed the phone to Martha.


    Martha did not hesitate. She took the phone and asked in front of everyone, ¡°Hello, I want to know


    who¡¯s the current owner of First Pce?¡±


    The person on the other line said politely, ¡°Hello, Madam, the current owner of First Pce is¡­¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    ¡°Hello, Madam, the current owner of First Pce is¡­ Miss Lynn Johnston and Mr. Philip rke.¡±


    The attitude of the property management personnel was very friendly, and the reply given was very


    enthusiastic.


    ¡°What? Say that again!¡±


    Martha got a fright. Her eyes widened as she could not believe her ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lynn Johnston and Mr. Philip rke.¡± The female clerk of the property management repeated


    cheerfully.


    Thump!


    With a twitch of her heart, Martha turned around and stared at the smiling Philip and Wynn.


    The vi really belonged to her family!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    First Pce!


    200 million!


    Martha began to float. With her mood now elevated, an arrogant look started to appear on her face.


    First Pce actually belonged to her family now!


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Martha immediately switched the phone to the hands-free option and ced it on the tea table. With


    her arms and legs crossed, she looked very snobbish as she said, ¡°Speak louder, who¡¯s the current


    owner of First Pce?¡±


    The female voice retained her friendly attitude and repeated. ¡°The owners of First Pce are Miss


    Lynn Johnston and Mr. Philip rke.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all.¡±


    With a touch of her finger, she hung up the phone. Then, she sat back on the sofa haughtily, feeling like


    an ugly duckling that had transformed into a beautiful swan.


    It was simply too gratifying!


    Gina, Amelia, and Pa were all dumbfounded!


    They werepletely stunned!


    First Pce really belonged to them!


    Martha¡¯s family!


    It belonged to that good-for-nothing son-inw and daughter.


    Goodness!


    The few of them exchanged suspicious nces, their eyes full of envy and jealousy.


    It was a vi worth 200 million, and it belonged to Martha and her family!


    ¡°Sister-inw Martha, this is really your home. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, making us all anxious


    here?¡±


    Gina immediately switched into a fawning expression, and her face was wrinkled in smiles.


    It would be nice if she could live here too. With that thought in mind, she red at her husband fiercely.


    Amelia also simpered. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so fortunate to stay in such a vi.¡±


    Martin and Bernard exchanged a nce, their eyes full of envy and jealousy.


    Their eldest brother had really bought a vi, and it was the most expensive unit in Riverdale too. They


    felt very ufortable.


    When Wynn heard that, her heart thudded suddenly too. She turned to look at Philip before her.


    The vi was under her name too, and it was ced first.


    It turned out that in his heart, she was so important.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were slightly moist. Looking at the man in front of her, she knew she had misunderstood


    him and wrongly med him in the past.


    In the future, no matter what happened, she would always stand by Philip¡¯s side forever.


    This was the man who loved her the most!


    On the scene, except for Martha and her family, everyone else was unhappy.


    Pa¡¯s face was pale at the moment. She gritted her teeth in disbelief and said, ¡°Martha, don¡¯t me


    me for saying this, but your family has 200 million to buy First Pce? Philip bought it? Where did the


    moneye from?¡±


    Pa was very upset and immediately tackled the big question.


    As soon as those words were spoken, all the rtives looked suspiciously at Philip.


    Martha was too excited and only now realized that the vi was under Philip¡¯s name too!


    Damn it! Why was Philip¡¯s name on such a good vi?


    Could it be that he really bought it?


    Where did he get the money from? Did he rob a bank?

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s going on here? When did you buy a vi? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Also, why is it under


    Philip¡¯s name as well?¡± Martha asked in bewilderment.


    Philip stepped out and wanted to exin, but Martha red at him while cursing, ¡°Shut up! This has


    nothing to do with you. I¡¯m asking my daughter.¡±


    Martha was very upset now. Why was that good-for-nothing¡¯s name on the vi?


    Wynn looked unhappy, especially when she saw Martha chastising Philip. Could she not tell that the


    vi was actually bought by Philip?


    ¡°Mom, actually this vi is¡­¡±


    Wynn was just about to reply when she was interrupted by Pa. ¡°I know, did you buy this vi using


    the one billion investment from rke Group of Capital City?¡±


    Instantly, everyone felt that it was the truth. They were filled with envy, but at the same time, felt


    contempt toward Wynn too.


    How long had it been since she was appointed as the chairman of thepany and she already


    started to embezzle thepany¡¯s funds? If something went wrong, could she really handle it?


    However, all of them had their eyes on the one billion investment too.


    With so much money, if they divided it between themselves, they could be multimillionaires already and


    live a life offort.


    Martha was nervous when she heard this and asked, ¡°Wynnie, did you really use that investment to


    buy this vi? Will there be a problem?¡±


    If anything happened, they would be jailed.


    Although Martha wanted to live here, she did not want to live the rest of her life in fear either.


    Wynn looked at Philip. Thetter held her hands and spoke to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if this


    investment money was used, you won¡¯t be held ountable because all the money is mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Yours? What¡¯s yours? Just look at what you¡¯re saying. Do you have any right to speak here?¡±


    Martha interrupted Philip before pulling Wynn to one side and asked anxiously, ¡°Wynnie, tell me the


    truth. Did Philipe up with this idea? Did he tell you to buy this vi?¡±


    Wynn replied, ¡°He¡¯s the one who bought it, but it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, Wynnie, why are you so stupid? If anything happens, you have to be responsible for it! Why


    did you listen to that fool¡¯s words? And the vi is under your name too.¡±


    Martha was still hung up about the names on the vi.


    She did not want to see Philip sharing their family¡¯s property.


    Wynn could only helplessly say, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Since her daughter had already said so, Martha did not pursue the matter. She steeled herself and


    decided to move in. Nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    Back at the main hall, Martha red at Philip fiercely and said directly, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t


    harbor any ill intentions toward our family! You can¡¯t have a share in this vi. Tomorrow, you¡¯d better


    get rid of your name and rece it with your dad and my names!¡±


    Philip was slightly upset and said, ¡°What has this got to do with you? This vi has Wynn and my name


    on it. What right do you have to warn me? Besides, did you spend a single cent on it? Why should your


    name be on it?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Martha was so angry that she was speechless. She cursed, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have the right? Did you spend


    money to buy this vi, then? It¡¯s bought using Wynn¡¯s money! You¡¯re nothing but someone who lives


    off our family. What right do you have to yell at me? I¡¯m your mother-inw! If I don¡¯t allow you to live


    here, who¡¯ll dare allow you to live here?¡±


    Martha was mad. Philip was not showing her any respect in front of so many rtives.


    She could not bring herself down like that.


    Philip could not be bothered to exin to Martha, so he just sneered coldly. ¡°Martha Yates, please


    remember, this vi belongs to Wynn and me. I am the owner of this ce! If you want to stay here,


    you have to get my consent!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Martha felt a little guilty, especially when she came into contact with Philip¡¯s cold stare.


    This fellow had grown up and dared to speak to her with such an attitude now.


    This good-for-nothing had hidden himself so well over the years. He had just been waiting for this day.


    How could her daughter be so stupid to marry such a turncoat!


    Would this family have a good life in the future?


    ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯m in charge of this house, do you understand?¡±


    Philip took a step forward, and Martha shrank back in fright. She said furtively, ¡°You, what are you


    trying to do? This ce has my daughter¡¯s name too. Why are you the one in charge?¡±


    Philip could not be bothered with her anymore. He looked around at all the rtives and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll tell


    you today that this is my home. If you want to stay here and visit, then behave yourselves! If you don¡¯t


    want to, then get lost!¡±


    Domineering!


    At this moment, Philip disyed unprecedented intensity in front of these rtives.


    In the past, he portrayed a cowardly figure who was always humiliated and mocked by them.


    Today, it was a total reversal.


    The rtives stared at each other before taking their bags and running out quickly.


    Only Charles and Martha were left standing in the huge hall. They were at a loss about what to do.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what you said this morning?¡± Philip suddenlyughed coldly.


    Martha¡¯s back was drenched in sweat when she heard that, and she felt very guilty.


    She remembered it clearly. If Philip really bought a vi, she would kneel and beg for his forgiveness.


    This¡­ Was she really going to kneel?

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Martha was almost ready to blow a gasket. Philip actually wanted her to kneel down!


    This damn useless piece of trash dared to be so bold!


    ¡°Philip, what are you saying? I¡¯m your mother-inw, okay!¡± Martha flushed and red.


    She felt very uncertain too. What if Philip really insisted on having her kneel?


    Argh!


    She was going mad!


    This was such a humiliation!


    Charles stood on one side without saying a word. This unreasonable madwoman who snarled at him


    every day had finally met her bane.


    ¡°Charles, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you notice that your son-inw is acting so brazenly now? Aren¡¯t


    you going to say a few words?¡±


    Martha was very upset when she saw Charles acting as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    Charles smiled and said, ¡°Philip, just forget about the matter. We¡¯re a family, after all. What your


    mother-inw said this morning was just spiteful words. Don¡¯t take it to heart. No mother-inw should


    be forced to kneel to the son-inw. If any outsiders find out about this, you¡¯ll be condemned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Do you want to be condemned? You want me to kneel and beg for your forgiveness?


    Keep dreaming!¡±


    When Martha received some support from Charles¡¯ words, she immediately gained confidence again.


    Initially, Philip just wanted to frighten her, but Martha did not know what was good for her and tried to


    take a mile when she was given an inch.


    ¡°Martha Yates, I¡¯m not joking with you. You must be responsible for your words. I¡¯ll be clear about my


    stand today. This vi belongs to Wynn and me. If you wish to stay here, kneel down and apologize.


    Otherwise, you can leave after you¡¯re done visiting.¡±


    Philip said coldly before turning around to leave, taking Wynn along with him.


    Wynn did not intend to put a stop to this because she knew that Philip was trying to exert pressure.


    Besides, she was not worried that Martha would really kneel. ording to her temper, she would most


    probably curse loudly before leaving.


    As expected, Martha flew into a rage and started to curse at Philip while pointing at his nose, ¡°Fine,


    very well, you¡¯re standing on your own two feet now, right? You want me to kneel down before you?


    Are you courting death? Even if I can¡¯t live here, I, Martha Yates, will not kneel down to you!¡±


    With that said, she angrily smashed all the cups on the tea table before she picked up her handbag,


    twisted her big ass, and walked out while cursing wildly.


    Charles sighed helplessly before he followed her out reluctantly.


    Once they were out, Martha continued cursing, ¡°Charles, why do you think Philip is so brazen now?


    Can that piece of trash actually buy this vi? He must have deceived Wynnie in getting it for him. No


    way, I can¡¯t just leave like this. Won¡¯t this be giving him the chance and letting him stay in such a good


    ce?¡±


    Martha muttered as she felt very uneasy. She would nce back at First Pce with every step she


    took.


    It was too tempting.


    Luxury vi!


    ¡°What do you want to do exactly? Philip has made things very clear. Are you really going to kneel and


    apologize?¡±


    Charles was a little helpless. What was this mad woman thinking?


    Although she used to be arrogant and domineering, she was never as unreasonable as now.


    ¡°What do you know? Wynnie must have paid for this vi alone. That Philip must have cheated Wynnie


    somehow, getting her to add his name. If we leave like this, what¡¯s Wynnie going to do?¡±


    The more Martha thought about it, the more she felt it was wrong, so she quickly turned around and


    rushed back.


    At the door, she bumped into Philip who was about to head out.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wynnie?¡± Martha asked when she did not see Wynn.


    ¡°She left,¡± with his hands in his pants pocket, Philip replied indifferently.


    Martha hesitated before she steeled herself and asked, ¡°Philip, if I kneel, are you sure you¡¯ll let us


    move in?¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart thudded. What was Martha Yates going to do?


    Thump!


    Before Philip could react, he saw Martha kneeling and quickly saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Thereafter, she stood up quickly without patting her knees, turned around, and left with a shout, ¡°I¡¯ll


    move inter. You can¡¯t chase us away now!¡±


    As Martha pulled Charles along with her, Philip could only shake his head helplessly andugh.


    This mother-inw of his was really intriguing.


    She actually knelt before him just now.


    Well then, he would allow them to move in.


    On the other side, Martha pulled Charles back to Old Johnston Manor and hastily contacted the


    relocationpany to pack up their things and put the old manor up for sale online.


    After that, she led the relocationpany to First Pce.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With themotion she made, it was as if she could not wait for the entire Longford Park to find out


    about it!


    She even set off firecrackers in front of Longford Park, and she was the only person to ever do so.


    Charles watched as Martha turned the entire house upside down. The stylish decoration was now


    ruined by all the different colors. He sat on the sofa and said helplessly, ¡°Stop making such a fuss. If


    Philip is unhappy when he returns, he¡¯ll kick us out again. This vi doesn¡¯t have your name on it.¡±


    F*ck!


    Martha was immediately reminded of this fact.


    That was right. This vi did not have her name on it. She was now living off another person, and living


    off that piece of trash at that.


    She was frustrated!


    Absolutely not!


    ¡°Charles, we must think of a way to get Wynnie to add our name to the house and cross out Philip¡¯s


    name! Wynnie is the one who bought this ce, so we can¡¯t let that wretch take advantage of it! If they


    get a divorce in the future, he¡¯ll get half the wealth. Are you willing to let that happen?¡±


    Martha sat down and cracked her head for a solution.


    Charles was also getting a headache and said, ¡°How do you know the vi isn¡¯t bought by Philip?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? It¡¯s such a big vi that¡¯s worth 200 million! Aside from Wynnie using the investment


    money to buy it, do you think Philip can afford it?¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes at Charles.


    Charles felt that what she said made sense. However, he still said, ¡°I¡¯m not getting involved in this.


    What you choose to do has nothing to do with me.¡±


    With that said, he walked out, ready to make some new friends.


    While walking, he saw several old men ying chess in a park.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    On the other side, Philip had just left First Pce not too long ago when his phone rang. It was Chloe


    calling him. ¡°Philip, today¡¯s my birthday. Don¡¯t forget toe and apany me.¡±


    Philip was taken aback when he heard this. Then, he recalled that he had promised to do so. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    be thereter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up?¡± Chloe was very happy as she asked.


    ¡°No need.¡± Philip shook his head.


    He had not cleared up his rtionship with Chloe Sommerset yet. If she sent a luxury car to pick him


    up, it would never be cleared up!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He did not wish to be seen by others and for gossip to spreadter.


    ¡°Give me the address. I¡¯ll hail a cabter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, once you get here, just tell them my name.¡± Chloe nodded, feeling a little disappointed.


    After he hung up, Philip thought for a moment and decided not to tell Wynn.


    He did not want Wynn to overthink this matter. Besides, he had another purpose tonight, and that was


    to have a showdown with Chloe.


    Chloe¡¯s birthday party was being held in a high-end clubhouse next to Whitewater Creek in Riverdale.


    The ce was called Sunset Vi. It was far in the suburbs with a quiet surrounding.


    Philip went to the hospital to apany M before taking a cab to Sunset Vi. Upon reaching, he


    saw many luxury cars parked on the square.


    BMW and Audi were the lowest grades, while Bentley could only be considered mid-range.


    Lamborghini, Porsche, and other luxury sports cars were not rare either.


    He even saw a Rolls-Royce Phantom with the license te 66666666.


    There were not many such cars in Riverdale.


    ¡°It seems that Chloe has invited a lot of people tonight. What¡¯s she up to?¡± Philip was suspicious.


    After giving Chloe¡¯s name to the security guard, the usher respectfully invited him inside.


    The decorations inside Sunset Vi were luxurious and unique in every way, obviously very high-ss.


    The huge hall was brightly lit, full of well-dressed and distinguished figures.


    There were also many young and fashionable men and women about Philip¡¯s age. Those who knew


    each other formed little circles, eagerly chatting among themselves.


    As for Philip, he came in dressed casually and all alone, so he attracted the attention of many people.


    He was an odd presence, so many people gave him strange looks and scrutinized him closely.


    Who was this freak?


    Since the reception was a buffet, Philip noticed that the birthday party had not started yet. Chloe did not


    seem to have arrived as well.


    He went to the buffet table and took a te, looking at the food around him.


    He had been hungry for one whole day.


    However, a surprised exmation sounded next to him suddenly.


    ¡°Philip?¡±


    It was a very soft voice that Philip thought sounded quite familiar. He turned around and saw a familiar


    smiling face staring at him intently.


    What was she doing here?

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Silvia Hayes!


    She had a nice face, was dressed in a well-cut ck skirt with a white top, and wore nude stockings


    paired with high heels. With her delicate makeup, she looked exactly like a mature white-cored


    worker.


    Philip turned around and saw a surprised Silvia. He chuckled.


    ¡°Why do you look surprised? Am I not wee here?¡±


    Seeing Philip, Silvia recalled the incident at the amusement park dessert shop and could not stop the


    blush from spreading across her face, so she quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m here with a friend. We¡¯re just here to have some fun.¡±


    If not for Philip¡¯s help thest time, she would be annoyed to death by Leon Larson.


    She only found outter that Leon¡¯s family had gone bankrupt.


    This incident caused Silvia many sleepless nights because she could not figure out if Philip had


    anything to do with it.


    He seemed like an ordinary person.


    After she finished speaking, she stared at Philip with her big eyes. ¡°Who did youe here with?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Silvia, why are you talking to such a person? Let¡¯s go over there. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    A little beauty with a frosty face walked over quickly and looked at Philip warily.


    Her figure was well-proportioned with curves in the right ces. She had a photogenic face that many


    young girls would kill for.


    Philip retracted his smile and said mildly, ¡°This young miss is right. I¡¯m just here for the food. Not to


    mention, the food in this club is very good, and the desserts are very delicious too. Do you want to try


    some?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Silvia tried to hide her smile and seemed to be moved.


    Seeing Philip and Silvia talking andughing, Yvonne Summers snorted coldly. The caution in her eyes


    became more pronounced.


    Not too far away, several girls gathered together and nced in their direction.


    ¡°Is that Silvia¡¯s friend? Why didn¡¯t she introduce him?¡±


    The oldest one among them, a beautiful woman dressed in a low-cut ck evening gown and who had


    her hair in a ssic bun, said strangely.


    ¡°That man looks very unfamiliar, and he¡¯s dressed so shabbily too. Silvia¡¯s so excited to see him. Could


    it be her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look that good, and he¡¯s not very young either. Is it because his family is rich? A hidden


    treasure trove?¡±


    These few girls grew up with Silvia and Yvonne, and it was a rare asion for them to get together like


    this.


    Somehow, Silvia abandoned them after seeing Philip. How could they not be suspicious?


    Meryl Cole, who was dressed from top to toe in branded clothes, sneered. ¡°Lousy boyfriend, nothing


    but a poor pathetic fool. What¡¯s wrong with Silvia?¡±


    Silvia¡¯s high expectations were well-known in the circle, so they did not expect she would choose such


    a mediocre person in all aspects. It was jaw-dropping.


    Several people already started to shake their heads and sighed.


    ¡°Silvia is still too naive to the ways of the world to be deceived by such a man. She¡¯s going to end up in


    a sorry state.¡±


    These girls came from a family background of at least tens of millions, and many of them were sent


    abroad to study since junior high. They only recently returned to the country. How could they look


    favorably upon someone like him?


    The woman in the low-cut dress frowned and said, ¡°As the elder sister in this circle, I have to persuade


    her as a person who has experience with such matters.¡±


    ¡°You can y around with this type of man when you¡¯re lonely, but you mustn¡¯t develop real feelings.


    Marrying a person of the same stature is not just a joke.¡±


    All the girls fell silent at those words.


    This woman¡¯s name was Harmony Jordan. She was the oldest in the circle and had already graduated


    from university. She used to like a boy in high school from a poor background and almost had a falling


    out with her own family because of this. In the end, the boy quarreled with her and they broke up after


    college. He then eloped with another girl from Doveport. Since then, her story was used as negative


    teaching material within the circle.


    With that said, the highly opinionated Harmony, who thought she was very matured, stood up and


    strutted in her high heels. She twisted her hips as she approached Silvia who was still chatting happily


    with Philip on the other side.


    When Harmony and the few girls walked together like that, they really attracted many eyes in the hall.


    These girls were all very beautiful with stunning figures.


    They looked like models strutting on the catwalk.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Isn¡¯t that Harmony Jordan?¡±


    ¡°Look, I think they¡¯re looking for that man. Who¡¯s that? Do any of you know him?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen him before. His clothes are so ordinary. How did he get in?¡±


    Many people discussed quietly, and their strange looks flickered constantly.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Harmony walked straight up to Silvia, nced at Philip disdainfully, and said coldly, ¡°Hey, brat, let me


    warn you, don¡¯t harbor any evil intentions toward Silvia. You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Philip, who was talking to Silvia, was taken aback by this. He looked coldly at the group of little girls


    standing in front of him.


    All of them were quite young but were dressed maturely.


    Moreover, they seemed very hostile toward him.


    ¡°Excuse me, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Philip smiled calmly.


    Silvia was also startled and pulled at Harmony¡¯s arm. ¡°Harmony, don¡¯t be like this. He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend? What sort of friend? He¡¯s nothing but a conman who deceives innocent girls like you.¡±


    Harmony rolled her eyes at Silvia and poked her in the head with her slender finger before saying,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll solve the problem for you.¡±


    Problem?


    Philip was startled. This hostile woman who was facing him must have misunderstood something.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Are you unhappy? Let me tell you then, you¡¯re not in the same ss as the


    rest of us. Just look at you and look at us. With your appearance, you still want to go after Silvia?¡±


    Harmony twisted her head around and admonished. ¡°Just look at all the people around you. All of them


    come from a rich family or have a sessful career. Youe in here dressed so casually and so


    oblivious too! I don¡¯t even know how you managed to get in here. I advise you to leave as soon as


    possible. Otherwise, if the security finds outter, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    ¡°Harmony, don¡¯t say that, he¡¯s really my friend.¡±


    Silvia was a little anxious. Her friends seemed very unfriendly toward Philip.


    However, Harmony ignored her and pulled Silvia away. Before that, she turned around and red


    fiercely at Philip with a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you harassing Silvia again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get


    someone to take care of you!¡±


    Philip was dumbfounded. He shook his head helplessly andughed. These little girls were really


    funny.


    Harmony and the others returned to the sofa. They gathered around, preparing to give Silvia a good


    counseling session.


    ¡°Silvia, you can¡¯t be fooled by trashy man. He¡¯s just trying to win the sympathy of an ignorant little girl


    like you before he makes his move. Do you understand?¡± Harmony criticized her with the air of an


    experienced person.


    The rest of the girls also followed with their own bits of advice.


    Suddenly, Yvonne said, ¡°By the way, have you heard, us Harris of Riverdale from ck Dragon Hall


    was destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard about it. The news made waves!¡±


    ¡°I know. I was shopping for a bag in the mall next door that night, and I saw with my own eyes us


    Harris and his gang from ck Dragon Hall getting arrested!¡±


    Several girls chattered and discussed the events with looks of surprise and admiration.


    us Harris and the ck Dragon Hall were such major forces, but they were destroyed overnight!


    ¡°Tell us quickly, who did it? Is that person really so powerful?¡±


    Harmony and several girls gathered around and asked the girl.


    The girl quickly took out her phone and said, ¡°That scene was really exaggerated. Even the special


    troops and armored vehicles were dispatched. I took pictures from a distance, so they aren¡¯t very clear.


    It¡¯s him, this man, he¡¯s so handsome! There were so many guards there and they all listened to him!


    Even us knelt down before him and begged for his mercy.¡±


    Speaking of this matter, the girl seemed to have returned to the scene of that night. She was full of


    excitement and admiration, her legs could not stop trembling.


    Several girls gathered around and stared at the low-resolution photo.


    In that picture, a group of guards in ckbat uniforms tightly surrounded a man.


    The scene was very exaggerated and very overwhelming!


    Especially when the man stepped on us and raised his face toward the camera. The outline of his


    face was quite prominent.


    Very handsome! Very domineering!


    There was also a wicked smile!


    Straight to the heart!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the male god all the girls had been waiting for!


    This man who destroyed ck Dragon Hall¡­ His identity became a question in their hearts.


    No matter what, they must try their best to get to know this man.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve met this guy before?¡± Suddenly, Yvonne blinked her big eyes,


    pursed her lips, and said.


    Yes, it seemed that they had met him before, but where?


    ¡°F*ck! This¡­ Isn¡¯t he the shabby guy who was chatting with Silvia just now!¡±

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Several girls nced at each other. They keptparing the man in the photo to Philip over there.


    They looked alike!


    How could this be?


    ¡°Stop looking at him already. If it¡¯s really him, I¡¯ll gouge my eyes out!¡±


    A girl sneered as her eyes fell on Philip with contempt.


    How could such a man with an indistinguishable character be the mysterious young man in the rumor!


    Harmony and Yvonne also nodded in agreement. They mocked, ¡°Definitely not. How can a young


    master have such a poor appearance? He should at least bring eight or ten bodyguards with him when


    he goes out. He just came here to eat and drink for free.¡±


    Seeing that Silvia was still staring at Philip eagerly, Harmony became angry and said, ¡°Okay, stop


    looking at him already. You¡¯re not interested in him, are you?¡±


    Silvia smiled, stood up, and bowed to Harmony and the others. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s my friend, so


    I¡¯m going to apany him for a while.¡±


    After that, Silvia ran toward him, happy as a little sparrow.


    This made Harmony and the others angry.


    Silvia was really degenerating, making friends with that kind of man.


    After some thought, Harmony took out her phone, walked to one side, and dialed a number.


    At this moment outside the Sunset Vi, a Mercedes-Benz G-ss with a special military license te


    stopped at the entrance. A sturdy young man who was dressed casually stepped down. He looked


    quite handsome with a resolute face.


    ¡°Are you sure Silvia Hayes will be here tonight?¡± he turned to ask his partner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Denver. Harmony¡¯s information can¡¯t be wrong,¡± the youth with a crew-cut


    head said.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in,¡± the sturdy young man paused before he said with certainty.


    This birthday banquet was actually also aworking session specially arranged by Chloe Sommerset.


    Divided into two circles, the central area was for all the important figures in Riverdale. These people


    had a worth of hundreds of millions, and at the very least, tens of millions.


    Those on the courtyard, on the other hand, were the rich second-generations. They were all the boys


    and girls from good family backgrounds. They had gathered around and were now chatting.


    In the circle of handsome men and beautiful girls, Silvia Hayes, Yvonne Summers, and Harmony


    Jordan were the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ever since Silvia approached Philip, many people were now looking in his direction.


    ¡°Look, who¡¯s that guy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t think he belongs to this circle.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, they look so intimate. He¡¯s not Silvia¡¯s boyfriend, is he?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled.


    When they heard that he could be Silvia¡¯s boyfriend, many people were pissed.


    Silvia and Yvonne were the top beauties of this circle, and many people lusted over them.


    Most of the men present paid careful attention to the two beauties with faces that couldunch a


    thousand ships.


    Now that a strange man had barged in suddenly and was chatting with one of the beauties, how could


    they not be angry?


    ¡°If Xavier were here, that guy would be taken care of for sure,¡± someone said sourly.


    Xavier Denver, a young master from Golden City, came from a very powerful family.


    Recently, he had been pursuing Silvia and even beat up all of Silvia¡¯s suitors. One was still lying in a


    hospital bed.


    This incident was widely circted in the circle, which was why no one dared to approach Silvia. They


    merely looked at her from a distance.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The Denver family was unlike any of the other rich second-generation.


    They were a dragon of Golden City!


    High-level military troops were involved.


    At this time, in the center of the banquet, a few prominent figures gathered around and chatted


    leisurely.


    Mickey Cage followed behind a majestic middle-aged man, smiling constantly as he was introduced to


    different prominent figures.


    These big names might not be very well-known in the whole country, but in Riverdale, they were the


    giants in various industries.


    Suddenly!


    He saw his girlfriend, Jennie Todd, winking at him surreptitiously.


    Mickey informed his father before walking over to her, dissatisfied.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Can¡¯t you see that my father is introducing some important people to me?¡±


    ¡°I was taking some food just now when I saw the idiot from Longford Park. The guy we met this


    morning,¡± Jennie quickly said.


    ¡°That idiot by the name of rke?¡±


    Mickey¡¯s eyes turned grim as he could not help but wonder.


    ¡°How did that wretch get in here? This banquet is very strict on who they let in. It¡¯s almost impossible to


    get in if you don¡¯t have tens of millions of assets. A garbage collector like him couldn¡¯t have possibly


    gotten his hands on an invitation, right?¡±


    Mickey still harbored hatred toward Philip for the treatment he received this morning!


    He even specifically asked people to check his background. He found out that Philip was just a useless


    piece of trash. He was famous in Riverdale for living off women!


    It was highly possible that the vi at Longford Park was bought by his wife!


    Mickey had also checked the background of the Johnston family too.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect he sneaked in here.¡±


    Jennie said, ¡°Based on the assets controlled by that idiot¡¯s wife, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to sneak in


    here.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Mickey nodded in agreement. ¡°But at this banquet, I can¡¯t tantly ask people to take care of him. My


    dad has warned me not to touch him.¡±


    In fact, Mickey was also puzzled why his father would be worried about that good-for-nothing.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Jennie Todd smiled triumphantly. ¡°I just saw Harmony calling Xavier and telling him that Silvia is here.


    What do you think Xavier will do when he gets here?¡±


    Mickey was startled. Everyone in the circle knew the hot-tempered character of Young Master Xavier


    Denver from Golden City. If he really met that fool Philip rke here, they might even get into a fight on


    the spot.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Xavier?¡± Jennie suddenly eximed.


    When the two looked over, they saw a sturdy young man in casual clothes walking in through the door.


    He was pushing through the crowd and striding forward.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± Mickey was amused.


    His father would not let him deal with Philip, but Xavier was no ordinary person. He came from the


    Denver family of Golden City!


    Silvia was still discussing with Philip about which desserts were delicious when suddenly, someone


    strode over and stopped in front of them.


    ¡°Silvia,e with me, I have something to say to you.¡±


    There was no Philip in Xavier¡¯s eyes as he stared fixedly at Silvia Hayes.


    ¡°Huh? What do you have to say? Can¡¯t you say it here?¡±


    The moment Silvia saw him, a trace of panic shed across her eyes. She forced out a smile.


    ¡°Here?¡± Xavier nced around before he issued an order to Philip unceremoniously, ¡°Get lost. I want to


    speak to Silvia in private.¡±


    Philip frowned, feeling a little unhappy. He had already gotten looked down upon, and suddenly this


    brat turned up?


    Therefore, he said coldly, ¡°Why should I leave?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Xavier did not expect that someone would dare to resist. He turned around and scrutinized Philip


    before his expression changed.


    ¡°Are you the Philip rke that Harmony is talking about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me. What¡¯s up?¡± Philip said mildly.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Xavier said arrogantly, ¡°I advise you to stay away from Silvia. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you with just


    one finger!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Philip remained unperturbed.


    Xavier smiled disdainfully as if he was not concerned about Philip at all. He turned and whispered to


    Silvia, ¡°Silvia, juste with me. I really have something to tell you.¡±


    After speaking, he reached out for Silvia¡¯s arm.


    Silvia got a fright and quickly stepped back, hiding behind Philip. ¡°Xavier, what are you doing?¡±


    Xavier was about to step forward when Philip stopped in front of him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but


    she¡¯s not willing.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Xavier¡¯s face changed drastically as he pushed with great force, but Philip did not move in the slightest.


    He smiled menacingly and said, ¡°Brat, are you really going up against me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were calm.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Xavier looked as if he just heard the world¡¯s greatest joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m the young master of the Denver family from Golden City. I¡¯ve trained with special troops since the


    age of 12. My grandfather¡¯s the grand marshal of the Riverdale guards!¡±


    He looked at Philip with an amused expression. ¡°Now, do you still want to go against me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I do?¡± Philip stared at him unwaveringly.


    At this time, many people already had their focus directed on the scene before them. Xavier¡¯s


    appearance immediately ignited the stage.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xavier Denver? Why¡¯s he here?¡±


    ¡°Just look at Xavier¡¯s expression. He looks like he¡¯s about to kill that Philip!¡±


    Seeing the excitement, everyone gathered around.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Xavier Denver?¡±


    Some ignorant bystanders asked dubiously.


    ¡°Xavier Denver¡¯s the young master of Golden City¡¯s Denver family. It¡¯s said that his family member is a


    high-ranking guard. Once, he had a conflict with another person whose worth was worth at least


    tens of billions, but in the end, the other party was taken out by a team of special guards. Also, he¡¯s the


    loyal suitor of Silvia Hayes.¡±


    Others educated them with a sense of superiority.


    The ignorant bystanders were dumbfounded. Going up against such an awesome person, did that


    mean Philip was going down?


    Thinking of this, many people gloated at Philip.


    Liam and Lynn Johnston were chatting with others on the other side.


    They hade with their friends and ssmates.


    Liam came in as a sidekick to a rich second-generation, while Lynn came with her best friend who was


    the daughter of a wealthy family.


    The two just bumped into each other.


    ¡°Lynn, guess who I just saw?¡± Liam hurried over with a fruit te in his hand and said excitedly.


    ¡°Who?¡± Lynn frowned. She was annoyed.


    Her uncle¡¯s family had really bought a vi, and it was First Pce too. She was trying to think of a way


    to move in.


    ¡°It¡¯s Philip. He¡¯s here too.¡±


    Liam said excitedly, ¡°I also saw Young Master Denver looking for him. It seems that they¡¯re having a


    conflict over a woman. That guy is having an affair outside without Wynn¡¯s knowledge!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lynn¡¯s eyes lit up as she stood up quickly. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    That good-for-nothing was having an affair outside?


    If cousin Wynn found out about it, Philip would definitely be kicked out of the vi. He might even be


    forced to leave the family!


    When that time came, the vi would be left empty. Would it not be a waste if she did not live in it?

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    As the atmosphere grew tenser, Yvonne ran over to them and stood in front of Silvia, saying with a


    frown,


    ¡°Xavier, this is Miss Chloe¡¯s birthday party. You know she¡¯s from the Sommerset family from Capital


    City, right? That means this isn¡¯t a ce where you can do whatever you like. Silvia doesn¡¯t need your


    permission to go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Xavier ignored herpletely and instead loomed over Philip, ring at him.


    ¡°In all my years, you¡¯re the first man who dares to challenge me like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you just how wide the gap between us really is.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and was about to say something when a stern-looking middle-aged man parted the


    crowd, approaching them as he said,


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Who dares to raise a ruckus at Miss Chloe¡¯s party?¡±


    ¡°Dang, even Mr. Moseby the head butler is here. Someone¡¯s gonna be in trouble now,¡± someone who


    knew the middle-aged man said in a whisper.


    ¡°The Sommersets are pretty influential in Riverdale too. How will they clean up this mess?¡± Harmony


    frowned as well.


    Meryl scoffed and said, ¡°I hope they throw that man and Xavier out of here. I¡¯m annoyed just looking at


    them.¡±


    Making use of his position as the oldest son of the Denvers from Golden City, Xavier had done plenty


    of stupid things in his time.


    Girls like them either hated or loved arrogant young masters like him.


    Those who loved him would die for him.


    Those who hated him would utterly despise him.


    ¡°Mr. Moseby, I¡¯m Xavier Denver.¡±


    Xavier took a step back and looked at Philip with a smile that did not reach his eyes. ¡°I suspect this


    man snuck into the party without an invitation. Please escort him out right now.¡±


    Mr. Moseby paused. He clearly recognized Xavier, so he said somewhat respectfully, ¡°Understood,


    Master Denver!¡±


    He then turned to Philip and said, ¡°Sir, please show me your invitation.¡±


    Silvia huffed, ¡°Why do we have to show our invitations just because he said so? Why doesn¡¯t he have


    to?¡±


    Mr. Moseby looked unaffected as he said,


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the young master of the Denvers.


    ¡°On the other hand, this man looks rather unfamiliar to me. I personally wrote all the invitations, so may


    I kindly know your name?¡±


    ¡°His name is Philip rke. He¡¯s my cousin¡¯s husband who married into her family, and all he does is


    live off his wife¡¯s sry.¡±


    Lynn snorted from amongst the crowd. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has the right to be here.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Silvia felt her heart skip a beat.


    She had been wondering how Philip managed to get into this party.


    After all, this birthday party was held for Chloe Sommerset, the third daughter of the Capital City


    Sommersets. Only people from the upper echelons of society would be able to get their hands on an


    invitation.


    Even Silvia only managed to get in because of her best friend, Yvonne.


    Philip raised an eyebrow and nced at Lynn in the crowd.


    That cousin of his was truly a pain. She seemed to be everywhere.


    ¡°I bet he doesn¡¯t have an invitation at all. He must have snuck in,¡± someone said with a snigger.


    ¡°Yeah, look at him, dressed in the cheapest wares. I¡¯ll be the first to doubt that he was properly invited,¡±


    someone else scoffed.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s in trouble now. The Sommersets are obsessed with their image and status, and now he¡¯s


    offended Xavier too. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll get out of this in one piece,¡± someone said with a sigh, shaking


    their head.


    ¡°Sir, please show me your invitation, or else I¡¯m calling security.¡±


    Mr. Moseby¡¯s expression was hard now and he demanded an invitation harshly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation,¡± Philip said after a brief pause.


    The crowd erupted into an uproar.


    ¡°See, I told you! Chase him out of here before I lose my temper.¡±


    A cocky grin appeared on Xavier¡¯s face, and he looked down at Philip from high above, as though


    Philip was merely an ant.


    ¡°How did you get in here without an invitation?¡±


    Mr. Moseby¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he looked like Philip as though thetter was a thief


    who managed to sneak into the house.


    Mr. Moseby was in charge of this party, yet here was an uninvited intruder whom he had no idea about.


    If this matter got to Miss Chloe, it would definitely be Mr. Moseby¡¯s head on the chopping block.


    He secretly broke out into a cold sweat. He would be in some really hot water if Miss Chloe found out


    about this.


    Besides, Miss Chloe¡¯s father would personally go to the main hall tonight.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how he worms out of this one.¡±


    To Lynn, Philip¡¯s current conundrum was about as satisfying as eating an ice-cream in the middle of


    summer.


    Mickey shook his head in faux exasperation, saying, ¡°What was the point? If you don¡¯t belong here,


    don¡¯t force your way in. You¡¯re only making a fool of yourself.¡±


    Only Silvia stomped her foot in frustration and said, ¡°Philip, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t finish my sentence,¡± Philip suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°I may not have an invitation, but I was invited here. You just have to check the guest list.¡±


    ¡°You were invited?¡±


    Mr. Moseby paused and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Only friends of the Somersbys and the top


    representatives of Riverdalepanies have the right to invite guests personally. For instance, the


    Denvers¡¯pany has always been on good terms with us, so Master Denver doesn¡¯t need an


    invitation.


    ¡°Our Miss Chloe doesn¡¯t know a tasteless peasant like you. Are you sure Miss Chloe invited you?¡±


    Philip blinked. Did Chloe not make the necessary arrangements?


    Seeing as Philip had gone quiet, Mr. Moseby began to hesitate as well.


    Should he grab a guard and ask? If he made a mistake here and offended Miss Chloe¡¯s esteemed


    guest, that would not end well for him.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Just then, a voice spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he was invited.¡±


    The crowd looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in avish evening gown and thick


    make-up. She sneered, ¡°But what I do know is that I saw him collecting trash at Longford Park today.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think a mere trash collector would know our great Miss Chloe Sommerset, would he?¡±


    As soon as Jennie said that, the whole room erupted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way Miss Chloe knows someone like that! Chase him out!¡±


    ¡°He told such a tall tale, but he never guessed that he would be exposed just like that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Silvia has a friend like him. What a shocker.¡±


    Right now, everyone was looking at Philip with nothing but contempt and disgust.


    Philip was unmoved in the face of all their usations. Instead, he turned to look at Jennie.


    He had met earlier that day; in fact, he was the one who had her thrown out. He then looked to her side


    and saw a sniggering Mickey.


    So he was here too. No wonder.


    Did Old Man George not manage to dig up anything on Nick Cage?


    Mr. Moseby said sternly, ¡°Are you sure, miss?¡±


    ¡°I can be her witness.¡±


    Mickey stepped out of line as well.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He first gave Philip a cold sneer before turning to Mr. Moseby and saying, ¡°I did meet this¡­ person with


    my girlfriend at Longford Park today. He had his mother-inw with him, and he said that he owned a


    mansion at Longford Park. Do you buy that?¡±


    Hahaha!


    There was a roar ofughter.


    That was Longford Park! How could someone as shabbily-dressed as Philip afford a ce there?


    Hence, everyone just thought of it as an absurd joke.


    ¡°Well, since Master Cage has spoken, what else is there to prove?¡±


    Mr. Moseby smiled.


    Mickey Cage was quite well-known in Riverdale. Of course the butler knew him.


    He was the son of Director Nick Cage. With his testimony, the truth was all but settled.


    Now that he was sure, Mr. Moseby could not even be bothered to look at Philip. He turned around and


    yelled,


    ¡°Guards! Take this filthy man and throw him out of here.


    ¡°How dare he intrude on our Miss Chloe¡¯s party. We can¡¯t let him off the hook so easily, so call the cops


    and tell them we have a trespasser on our hands. Let¡¯s see how they handle him.¡±


    Everyone looked at lonely old Philip with pity in their eyes.


    Who would dare to defend him now?


    With Xavier, Mickey, and the Sommersets stacked against him, even the most influential guest here


    would have to think twice.


    Lynn did not say anything, but the sadistic pleasure in her eyes intensified.


    Finally, someone was going to teach this piece of trash a lesson.


    That was what he deserved for tricking her!


    Harmony harrumphed and looked at Silvia with relish. Thetter looked like she was on the verge of


    tears.


    On the other hand, Mickey did not even look at Philip. He just sipped his red wine without a care in the


    world.


    He had trampled all over Philip while barely even lifting a finger.


    To him, this was nothing at all, a matter of minute consequence. Someone like Philip was nowhere near


    good enough to be his opponent.


    Silvia¡¯s friends all shook their heads. What a mess they were caught up in.


    Only Silvia ran to Mr. Moseby and pleaded for mercy. However, Mr. Moseby ignored her and held up


    his walkie-talkie to call the guards.


    Xavier stood proudly and scoffed at Philip.


    ¡°So you¡¯re famous for being a good-for-nothing, huh? Like I said, we¡¯re from different worlds. I just have


    to say the word and I can get you booted out of here. What about you? What can you do now?¡±


    By now, some others were echoing Xavier¡¯s sentiment and yelling at Philip to ¡°get the hell out of here¡±.


    Philip just stood there quietly, his eyes lowered and his body unmoving. No one knew what he was


    thinking.


    To all the outsiders, it looked like he had already given up. Just when smiles of sweet victory were


    spreading across Xavier¡¯s, Mickey¡¯s, and Jennie¡¯s faces¡­


    Suddenly, an ice-cold voice cut in.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that I hear threatening to throw him out?¡±

 chapter-417

    chapter-417


    They looked in the direction of the voice and saw the crowd parting as though before a tide.


    A cold beauty in a white dress was striding toward them.


    She was tall and slender, with an air of invincibility. She looked around the crowd, and her gaze made


    many girls back away, defeated by her perfection.


    When her beautiful eyes swept across them, the cold arrogance in them made countless attendees


    lower their heads, as though they stood before the queen of a snowy kingdom.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Someone in the crowd sneered.


    One of his friends had recognized the woman, and he hastily pped his hand over hispanion¡¯s


    mouth, his face pale. ¡°Are you mad? That¡¯s Miss Chloe Somerset! Don¡¯t you recognize her?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chloe?¡±


    The first man who spoke froze. He then suddenly remembered something, all the blood draining from


    his face as he hurriedly held his tongue.


    The woman was none other than Chloe Somerset.


    ¡°Miss Chloe?¡±


    Mr. Moseby¡¯s expression changed the second he saw Chloe. He suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Forcing a smile, he said, ¡°Why are you here so early, miss? You didn¡¯t tell us in advance, either.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! If I didn¡¯t make it in time, were you lot going to chase my guest out of here?¡±


    Chloe scoffed. She was rather cold by nature and she rarely smiled. Now that she was properly angry,


    her pretty face looked like it was made of ice.


    ¡°Mr. rke here is my esteemed guest. What¡¯s this about chasing him out and calling the cops?¡±


    When he heard Chloe¡¯s usation, all the blood drained from Mr. Moseby¡¯s face.


    This man was Miss Chloe¡¯s esteemed guest?


    How was that possible?


    Even the wealthiest heirs in Capital City had to be extra polite when they talked to Miss Chloe.


    How could someone as noble as Miss Chloe know a peasant in rags like this?


    Mr. Moseby turned to exin. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s your guest, Miss Chloe. I never would have dared if I


    knew.¡±


    Chloe did not seem convinced. She just gave Philip an apologetic smile, saying,


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my servants to be so clueless. This mess is my fault.¡±


    She was truly annoyed this time.


    Who was Philip rke?


    He was the young master of the rke family and her fiance!


    These people used him of such nonsense and even tried to chase him out of her party. Was that not


    a sign of utmost disrespect to her?


    Besides, it had not been easy for her to invite Philip over.


    All her effort nearly went to waste, and that only made Chloe even angrier!


    However, Philip lookedpletely calm, as though all those insults had never happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    As he said that, he nced at Mr. Moseby and said calmly, ¡°Still, it seems your butler is prejudiced


    against me. I already told him that I¡¯m an invited guest. All he had to do was check the guest list. But he


    just refused to listen.¡±


    Mr. Moseby gave a shudder and nearly lost his footing.


    Forcing a smile, he said, ¡°Miss Chloe, please. I can exin.¡±


    ¡°Save it.


    ¡°I will tell Father exactly what you did and rmend that he fire you right away. You will cease to be


    our representative here at Riverdale.¡±


    Chloe made it sound simple, but her words plunged Mr. Moseby into the depths of despair.


    Right now, all he could do was look at Xavier pleadingly. After all he had done for Master Denver, he


    hoped that thetter would lend him a hand.


    What he did not know was that Xavier was feeling simrly freaked out right now.


    From the moment Chloe showed up, his heart had been pounding in his chest.


    When she said that Philip was her esteemed guest, he could not believe his ears.


    That was Chloe Sommerset, Old Master Sommerset¡¯s granddaughter!


    Hans Sommerset¡¯s youngest daughter!


    Forget Xavier himself, even his father would have to ster on a smile and kiss up to Chloe in her


    presence.


    Although the two families were long-time allies, the Sommersets were based in Capital City, right at the


    heart of the country. They were the most powerful family in the capital!


    The Denvers were only lords of Golden City.


    Of course they would never dare to act like kings in front of the Sommersets.


    That was suicidal!


    Besides, the Sommersets were well-established in the upper echelons of the capital. The Denvers


    could not evene close.


    Since Moseby was looking at him for help, Xavier had no choice but to clench his teeth and step


    forward.


    ¡°Miss Chloe¡­¡±


    Chloe turned to look at Xavier and said with half a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to exin


    too? Don¡¯t try to lie to me. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re like?¡±


    Xavier could not hold back his anger when he heard that. Frustrated, he said, ¡°But this guy was the one


    who stole my girlfriend first¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!


    Chloe¡¯s expression turned cold and she barked at him furiously.


    Her gaze on Xavier was full of angry disappointment.


    Steal his girlfriend?


    Philip would never do something like that.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I thought that after Uncle Denver sent you to train with the special guards, you might perhaps grow a


    proper backbone. Looks like it only made you worse.


    ¡°Mr. rke is usually such a good-natured man who hates conflicts, but you actually managed to force


    him into such a situation. That just goes to show how out of control you usually are.


    ¡°I will personally rte this matter to Uncle Denver, don¡¯t you worry about it.¡±


    After that, she ignored Xavier, who had gone deathly pale. Turning to Philip, she said, ¡°Mr. rke, the


    party is about to begin. Shall I take you around the ce?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Philip nodded.


    He then gave Xavier a brief nce and a smile before turning away.


    Mr. Moseby¡¯s legs gave way underneath him and he crumpled to the ground, his face the color of


    death.


    Xavier lowered his head and gritted his teeth, his hands clenched into tight fists.


    Philip¡¯sst nce at him made him feel like a joke. It was a sharp dagger buried deep into his ego.


    ¡°That *sshole!¡±


    After Chloe and Philip were out of earshot, Xavier finally exploded. He grabbed a wine ss from the


    table nearly and smashed it into the ground.


    ¡°Master Denver, please control yourself.¡±


    A stage manager was already on hand to manage the situation, but he frowned and warned Xavier


    when he saw thetter¡¯s actions.


    Xavier looked around and saw that everyone was trying their hardest not tough at him. When he


    remembered how he had been publicly humiliated just now, he had no choice but to stomp away.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    ¡°How could he know Miss Chloe? Impossible!¡±


    The moment he saw Chloe, Mickey¡¯s expression changed and he gasped out loud.


    ¡°Mickey-baby, who¡¯s Chloe Sommerset exactly?¡±


    Jennie asked curiously.


    Chloe had always kept a low profile and rarely ever joined the Riverdale elites in their parties, so very


    few people knew about her.


    If it were not for Philip, she would not have organized this birthday party today either.


    ¡°She¡¯s the granddaughter of Old Master Sommerset from Capital City and Hans Sommerset¡¯s youngest


    daughter.¡±


    Mickey¡¯s face twitched as he answered Jenie¡¯s question in a whisper.


    ¡°That¡¯s her?¡±


    Jennie was stunned, while Yvonne and the others next to her felt their hearts skip a beat as well.


    Hans Sommerset was much more well-known than his daughter.


    He was the direct heir to the Sommersets, Old Master Sommerset¡¯s son and the current head of the


    family.


    He controlled the number one family in Capital City, the Sommersets.


    Even outside of Riverdale, anyone in the entire province would tremble slightly at the mention of the


    Sommerset name.


    Someone ar Mickey¡¯s level did not even have the right to meet Hans face-to-face.


    His father Nick might just stand a chance, but it would be close.


    Since she was Hans¡¯ youngest daughter, that meant Chloe¡¯s status was higher than everyone else


    here!


    Jennie felt really guilty. Chloe was not someone she could afford to offend. Even Mickey and Xavier


    were nothing to her.¡±


    ¡°We really got on his bad side now. What if he tries to get back at us?¡±


    Jennie was filled with regret.


    That was the youngest daughter of the Sommersets! Normal people like them would not be able to


    withstand her wrath.


    Who knew how that piece of trash managed to score such a powerful support system?


    Mickey¡¯s expression was dark. He did not say anything, but he was regretting everything right now.


    He had thought it was a simple problem he could solve with the wave of a hand, but now it was


    bing a dangerous abscess in his side.


    No wonder his dad told him not to touch Philip. Did the old man hear about something on the


    grapevine?


    ¡­


    At the same time, Harmony and the others were watching the scene unfold in disbelief.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After being forced into a corner, was Philip making his bigeback?


    ¡°Who is that woman? She seems like a big deal. Even Xavier couldn¡¯t do anything to her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t that guy a useless leech who lives off his wife? How would he know someone as


    impressive as that woman?¡±


    ¡°Is she part of Riverdale¡¯s inner circle? I haven¡¯t seen her around before.¡±


    At their level, the most they knew was Chloe¡¯s name. None of them could have possibly met Chloe


    before, so they were naturally curious!


    Harmony was the only one who turned serious, saying in a low voice,


    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Chloe Sommerset.¡±


    The other women¡¯s expressions abruptly changed at that.


    The Capital City Sommersets were beyond famous.


    Chloe was the youngest daughter and the darling of the entire family, making her something equivalent


    to a modern-day princess. She was on apletely different level from these girls, whose families had


    a couple of millions or a billion at most, calling Riverdale their roost.


    ¡°That wretch is Chloe Sommerset¡¯s friend? And she was pretty polite to him too. Could he have some


    other identity we don¡¯t know about?¡±


    At that thought, many of them looked at Silvia in a new light.


    They all thought the silly girl had been duped, but it turned out that she was the sharpest of them all.


    The stone she chose turned out to be a diamond!


    Meanwhile, Silvia was still frozen on the spot. It seemed she had not recovered from the earlier turn of


    events.


    Yvonne walked up to her and pulled her hand, saying in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s already gone. Don¡¯t just


    stand there.¡±


    However, Yvonne was not as calm as she pretended to be.


    As for Lynn and Liam, they had long since hidden away in fright.


    Their useless cousin-inw actually knew the host of tonight¡¯s party!


    It was the youngest daughter of the Capital City Sommersets, Chloe Sommerset, no less!


    No way, they had to tell their cousin about this!


    Lynn hurriedly called Wynn and said in a rush, ¡°Wynn, you gottae to Sunset Vi right now!


    There¡¯s something wrong with Philip, something really wrong!¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    it.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After that, she hung up and sat in the cab alone, tears streaming down her face as she watched the


    night pass by outside her window.


    There was nothing she could do.


    There was nothing Wynn could do about his fiancee, the thorn in her side.


    She was more than willing to trust Philip, but her heart hurt nevertheless!


    It hurt so, so much!


    She kept telling herself not to overthink it. It was nothing, it had to be.


    She kept telling herself to trust Philip.


    Wynn looked at her call log. In the past, she would be calling Philip right now to ask him.


    Now, though, she knew that she could not. She had to believe that Philip had his own reasons for


    visiting Chloe.


    He was her husband, after all.


    He was the only person in this world she could rely on.


    Having calmed down slightly, Wynn released a long breath and told the cabbie, ¡°Please hurry. My


    daughter is waiting for me at the hospital.¡±


    Wynn did not go to Sunset Vi. She was willing to trust Philip.


    She just had to pretend that she never saw that video.


    At the same time, Philip and Chloe arrived at the inner hall.


    ¡°Come back with me, Philip. Divorce Wynn Johnstone. I love you, I really do.¡±


    By now, Chloe was letting her love burst out onto the surface. She hugged Philip tightly, unwilling to


    ever let him go.


    Philip was exasperated as well. He knew that things would turn out like this.


    Pulling Chloe¡¯s delicate arms away from his chest, Philip turned around to look at her pretty face,


    smeared with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chloe, but it¡¯s impossible between us. Wynn is the only woman I love


    right now. She¡¯s my wife. Can we just put the past behind us?¡±


    ¡°No! Why? Why are you the only one who gets to be happy? What about me?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes glittered with tears, her voice choked with sobs.


    She had poured her heart out to Philip just now, but he rejected her again.


    She even showed off her body to him, showing him the scar on her chest.


    Even so, he was unmoved.


    ¡°Chloe, listen to me¡­¡±


    Philip was very troubled, too. He really did not know how to handle Chloe right now.


    She had always been deeply in love with him, and he did not want to hurt her either. Still, he had no


    choice.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not listening!¡±


    Chloe mped her hands over her ears and wailed hysterically, ¡°It¡¯s all because of her! If it weren¡¯t for


    her, would you still love me?¡±


    Philp¡¯s gaze abruptly turned cold. He kept it fixed on Chloe and asked, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Chloe wiped her tears away and immediately went from a heartbroken little girl to a cold and ruthless


    woman. ¡°What am I up to? Philip, I told you. If I can¡¯t have you, no one can! I won¡¯t do anything to you


    because I love you, but I don¡¯t care about whatever happens to that b*tch Johnston! The same goes for


    your daughter! Anyone who gets in my way must die!¡±


    Her deration plunged the temperature down to sub-zero!


    Philip¡¯s gaze was icy, his very presence emanating rage and murderous intent. He reached out his


    hand and gripped Chloe by her fair slender hand, forcing the words out through clenched teeth, ¡°What


    do you mean by that, Chloe Sommerset? I¡¯m warning you, if you do anything to Wynn and my


    daughter, I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯ll make you and your family pay!¡±


    When he grabbed her hand, despair and decision shed through Chloe¡¯s eyes. She chuckled coldly


    and said, ¡°When will you ever worry about me like that, Philip?¡±

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Smack!


    Philip pped Chloe¡¯s hand aside and said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t try my patience!¡±


    With that, Philip turned to leave.


    However, Chloe scoffed at his back, saying, ¡°Do you know why I invited you here tonight?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze turned cold. He spun around and red at Chloe.


    Just then, Philip¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from that man.


    ¡°Spill it!¡±


    Philip barked harshly, his body tense and his heart pounding.


    That call could only mean one thing. Something must have happened to Wynn and M.


    ¡°Young Master, the Young Madam and Miss M are safe. We just handled one wave of attackers.¡±


    The voice on the other end was that of a cold-blooded man. ¡°They seem to be some local hooligans.


    They were at the hospital entrance, trying to kidnap the Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Philip hung up and stared at Chloe, asking in a low and heavy voice, ¡°Did you send them?¡±


    Chloe knew that her n had failed. Well, she had only wanted to teach Wynn a lesson.


    She raised her chin arrogantly, undaunted by his usation as she said coolly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I wanted


    to give her a taste of the pain I¡¯ve suffered the past few years. I hate her, and I also hate you!¡±


    Smack!


    Philip pped her, murderous intent washing off him in waves. ¡°Don¡¯t force my hand, Chloe


    Sommerset!¡±


    She had crossed the line!


    Why did she have to cross the line?!


    Philip¡¯s heart was ice-cold and heavy as a stone right now.


    Anyone who crossed the line had to be exterminated, no exceptions! That included Chloe Sommerset!


    ¡°Force your hand? Like how you¡¯ve forced my hand?¡±


    Chloe held her cheek, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Philip had hit her.


    He did not want anything more to do with her, so he warned her solemnly, ¡°Never do that again! I¡¯ll tell


    your family to take you home!¡±


    With that, he turned and ran out of the club in a hurry.


    Chloe stood alone in therge hall before slowly crouching down, covering her face with her hands and


    weeping bitterly.


    Just then, a middle-aged man walked toward her. He was wearing a white traditional outfit, and he


    shook his head when he saw Chloe. ¡°Why must you torment yourself so, Chloe?¡±


    He was Hans Sommerset, the head of the Sommersets.


    He was a man of exalted status.


    Right now, as her father, his heart bled to see his daughter in such pain.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Regardless, he did not dare to lift a finger against Master rke.


    Even the Sommersets, the strongest family in Capital City, was nothing in that man¡¯s eyes.


    It was all thanks to that man that the Sommersets could only climb up from second-tier fame to the top


    of the pyramid, even bing the number one family in Capital City.


    Hans did not dare to fight Philip because he carried the weight of the entire family on his shoulders.


    He also could not let the family go down the road of destruction on the back of his daughter¡¯s whims.


    ¡°Come home with me tomorrow,¡± Hans said, shaking his head helplessly.


    Back on Philip¡¯s end, he rushed back to the hospital and found Wynn by M¡¯s side.


    The mother and daughter were sleeping peacefully together, pretty as a picture.


    Philip¡¯s heart finally settled back into his chest.


    He quietly walked to the bed and sat on the edge, looking at Wynn and their daughter, both fast asleep.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Philip whispered.


    He was very conflicted right now, several emotions warring in his heart as past memories flooded his


    mind.


    All he wanted was to protect Wynn and their daughter from the shadows.


    After seven long years, there was much he had forgotten.


    He had kept his identity a secret all this time to protect Wynn and M.


    Even after three years of taking every insult under the sun, he never said a word about his real identity.


    ¡°Just wait a little longer. I¡¯ll take you and M home very soon now.¡±


    Philip bent over and nted a kiss on Wynn¡¯s fair forehead, plus another on M¡¯s little cheek.


    After that, he turned and walked out of the hospital room,ing to a corner near the hospital


    entrance.


    Soon, a man walked out of the shadows, drawling, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the Young Madam who you are,


    Young Master?¡±


    Philip lit a cigarette and threw the man another. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Keep an eye on the Denvers


    from Golden City for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yessir.¡± The man in the shadows blew out a mouthful of smoke and suddenly said with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s


    been seven years, huh? I¡¯m actually rather looking forward to it. So, Young Master, when do you n


    on taking down the Wallis family?¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°Soon. I don¡¯t want to make a move before going back home.¡±


    The man in the shadows said no more before leaving.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The next day, Philip returned to the vi and saw that Martha had already taken over more than half of


    it.


    She had moved all the things from their old residence over, and she even told Philip with considerable


    pride, ¡°What do you think? I did a good job decorating the ce, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Philip nced around for a while and then went upstairs for a look too. He soon realized that she had


    somehow turned the vi into what looked like a residential shack.


    She had even taken over the master bedroom he shared with Wynn.


    In fact, she even moved their wedding photo to the smaller bedroom downstairs.


    Martha saw how stormy his expression was when he came downstairs from the master bedroom. She


    immediately knew what she had done wrong, so she snuck a nce at Charles next to her.


    Charles ignored her and earned a re from her.


    ¡°Move all your things out!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was dark as he red fiercely at Martha.


    Martha was very reluctant to leave. The master bedroom was luxurious and she had fallen in love with


    it, so there was no way she would want to leave.


    ¡°No! My daughter bought this house with her money. Besides, are you asking me and your father to


    stay downstairs?¡±


    Martha said unreasonably, ¡°Both your father and I are old, so we should get the best room. I¡¯m not


    moving!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows. He could not be bothered to argue with Martha, so he said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t


    waste my breath on you. Move your things out of my room before the end of today. If I see your things


    still there when I get back, I¡¯ll call the guards to throw you out!¡±


    With that, Philip left without turning back.


    Martha was properly incensed now.


    ¡°Dang it, what right does that good-for-nothing have to be so harsh on us? What did he mean by that?


    Was he the one who paid for this vi?¡±


    Martha was really cross right now. She plopped her butt onto the couch.


    Her behavior was giving him a headache. He said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you should treat Philip better from


    now on. Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s no longer the same good-for-nothing he used to be?¡±


    Why was this crazy woman so blind to these things?


    ¡°What do you saying now, Charles Johnston?¡±


    Martha cocked her head. She had no idea what Charles was implying.


    Charles thought it over. ¡°Think carefully. What did Philip give me for my birthday? It was a piece of


    authentic work from the Tang Bohu, worth several millions!¡±


    Martha snorted. ¡°Tch, is that all? He just stumbled across it at an antique market somewhere.¡±


    Charles shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Think again, what did he give your father during the old man¡¯s


    seventieth birthday party? It was a jade ring worth a hundred million, right? Do you think he found that


    at a market too? He just gave it to the old man out of nowhere, without even blinking an eye.¡±


    Martha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had not thought about it before, but now that the idea was nted


    in her mind, her heart pounded non-stop.


    What was up with Philip rke?


    Charles had finally opened Martha¡¯s eyes to the facts. He stood up and shook his head, sighing. ¡°Listen


    to me, and be more respectful to Philip from now on, alright? Or else you¡¯ll regret itter.¡±


    Charles then left the vi to y chess with his friends.


    Martha stayed sitting on the couch, but the more she thought about it, the more confused she became.


    Yeah, what was the matter with that good-for-nothing?


    Could he secretly be from a wealthy family?


    That made no sense. If he was rich, why would he suffer at the Johnstons¡¯ for three years?


    No, she had to find out more about his actual background.


    That afternoon, Philip was chatting with George at Apex Tower when he received a call from Martha.


    ¡°Philip, Wynn¡¯s uncle, my cousin, ising to Riverdale for a business meeting tonight, and he¡¯ll pay


    us a visit in the meantime. They want to invite us to dinner, do you want to join?¡±


    Martha¡¯s tone from the other end of the phone was slightly honeyed.


    She had no choice. The vi was under Philip¡¯s name, after all.


    She had to butter Philip up first, pull the wool over his eyes and find out more about his true


    capabilities.


    After that, she could remove his name from the property deed and put her own instead!


    That way, she could then do whatever she liked.


    ¡°Me? Nah, I¡¯m not going. Say hi to them for me, just tell them that I¡¯m busy tonight so I can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Philip was no fool. He could tell what Martha was nning by her tone, so he did not want to go there


    only to get insulted again.


    Besides, Wynn¡¯s uncle and his family had always been on bad terms with the Johnstons.


    That did not change even though they moved to Golden City such a long time ago.


    After all, they had not met each other at all over the past two years.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Martha took a moment to process that and then instantly blew up. ¡°What do you mean by that, Philip?


    Your uncle is inviting you to dinner, but you can¡¯t be bothered? Do you think I want to invite you? If you


    want to say hi,e over yourself!¡±


    Martha then hung up in a huff.


    That Philip was getting more unreasonable by the day.


    Philip was a little taken aback too, but it seemed like he had no choice. He had to attend that night,


    after all.


    He gave Wynn a call, telling her he was going to pick her up from work that night.


    It just so happened that George had just bought him a car recently. It was nothing too fancy, just a


    BMW 5 Series. That would do for his purposes.


    That night, Philip drove his brand-new BMW and waited for Wynn outside her office building.


    When she saw the new car, Wynn froze for a long while too. She was both pleasantly surprised and


    confused. ¡°Where did you get the money to buy this car?¡±


    Philip leaned on the car door, wearing shades. He looked quite dashing like that.


    He then bowed slightly and opened the car door, inviting Wynn to get into the car like a true gentleman.


    Philip said, ¡°I told you, right? I still have some change left over, so I bought this car for you. That way


    you won¡¯t have to take the public transport to work every day.¡±


    Wynn was quite touched, but she rolled her eyes anyway and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spend your money so


    recklessly after this, you hear me?¡±


    Philip shrugged in reply.


    Snowsea Ambrosia was one of the higher-ss restaurants. Since Wynn¡¯s uncle could afford to treat


    them to dinner here, it meant that he was not doing too shabby himself.


    Philip and Wynn stopped the car at the front door and handed the keys to the valet before going


    upstairs together.


    As soon as they entered the room their uncle had booked, they saw that Charles, Martha, and their


    uncle Mont Renner were already there. Mont¡¯s entire family and a few other rtives they did not


    recognize were there too.


    ¡°Hi, Uncle Mont, Aunt Fern.¡±


    Wynn greeted her rtives one by one.


    Philip nodded and greeted each of them as well.


    However, the Renners looked at him with derision, not really acknowledging him at all.


    Mont¡¯s daughter, Cindi, was the worst of them all. She watched Philip take his seat with eyes full of


    contempt. Just look at him, acting as though he had never had a meal at a restaurant before. He was


    shrinking away like a wilted wallflower.


    Geez, why did they have to invite him?!


    Cindi¡¯s mother, Fern Milner, looked very much like her. Although the older woman was already past


    forty, she was quite stylishly dressed. She gave Philip a sideways look and said coolly, ¡°Looks like just


    about any beggar can eat with us these days.¡±


    She was pretty tantly looked down on Philip now.


    Martha just watched them coldly without a word. Inwardly, she was already counting all of Philip¡¯s faults


    over again.


    If she had known this would happen, she would not have invited him. He was an embarrassment after


    all.


    At the same time, Martha was also quite annoyed by Fern¡¯s attitude.


    Fern had humiliated Philip the very moment he walked into the room. In a way, that was an insult to


    Martha as well.


    The other uncles and aunts around the table who did not know Philip were all looking at Fern in


    confusion too. They then turned to look at the man who had just taken a seat.


    The sharper minds could immediately read the room. It seemed that the Renners were not particrly


    fond of this rtive of theirs.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As such, the strangers¡¯ lips curved into distant smiles of derision.


    The atmosphere was slightly tense.


    Philip had barely just taken his seat, and the chair was still cold to his touch. However, he wasted no


    time looking at Cindi¡¯s mother and smiling sheepishly. ¡°In that case, I guess I¡¯ll leave. I have something


    else to attend to anyway, so please enjoy your meal, Uncle Mont, Aunt Fern. I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    Philip stood to leave. The second he turned around, the mild smile on his face turned ice-cold.


    He had not forgotten how Fern had taunted him at his own wedding, how much she unted her


    wealth.


    Philip had been hiding his identity back then, and he did not want any trouble, so he was as polite as


    could be to her.


    Things were different now. He did not need to tolerate their boasting anymore.


    They were like fleas baring their tiny mandibles at a lion. What a joke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now too, then. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s expression was cold too and she turned to leave.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Sit back down, Wynn, Philip.¡±


    Mont spoke up, his expression calm. He gave his wife a re and muttered, ¡°Why did you have to go


    and run your mouth? Can¡¯t you just eat your dinner in peace?¡±


    Mont was fed up with his wife. All she ever did waspare and cause conflict.


    Philip was still Wynn¡¯s husband, after all, and he was Mont¡¯s nephew-inw. How was Mont supposed


    to face Philip when Fern insulted him outright like that?


    Fern crossed her arms in front of her chest and gave no way at all. Instead, she nagged him like a


    vige crone. ¡°Dinner? All you ever know is eating. Do you have to drag every broke rtive you have


    to every meal? You¡¯ll die of overwork because of them someday!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you¡¯ve invited today? Why would you let in any mongrel off the streets? How are


    we supposed to eat like this? The whole room reeks!¡±


    Fern was relentless with her words, insulting Philip and all the Johnstons along with him.


    Wynn sat next to Philip, her delicate hands clenched into fists. She was clearly furious as well.


    Aunt Fern was always like this, always looking down on her family.


    Even so, the way she was openly insulting the Johnstons like this today was one step too far. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Wynn stood up, her entire body trembling in anger.


    However, Philip suddenly grabbed her wrist and said with a smile, ¡°No, let¡¯s stay. We¡¯ll have dinner


    here tonight.¡±

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Wynn paused and looked at Philip suspiciously. She was very confused.


    Uncle Mont and his family had already insured them to such an extent, so why was Philip saying they


    would stay?


    Martha was enraged too. She had already stood up and prepared to leave, but she froze when Philip


    said that.


    Now she could not go or stay.


    Well, that was awkward.


    ¡°What are you doing, Philip? Who told you to babble? Hurry up and apologize to your aunt and uncle?¡±


    Martha was left with nothing better to do, so she took her temper out on Philip as usual.


    The Renners were doing very well for themselves in Golden City. They were the richest and most


    powerful out of all their distant rtives.


    As a result, they took every chance they could get to insult the Johnstons.


    As the years passed, Martha grew gradually more intimidated by the Renners. These days, she was


    rtively tamer the moment she saw them.


    Although Charles used to be a section head, that was still nothingpared to what Mont Renner had


    achieved.


    There was no helping it. After all, thetter was based in Golden City, the heart of the Riverside region.


    Besides, Mont had a great many connections.


    ¡°Why should I apologize, Mom? Don¡¯t forget, Wynn is now the chairwoman of herpany. Why


    should we bow to them?¡±


    Philip said, rather crossly.


    The moment he said that, the atmosphere in the room changed.


    The Renners all looked at Philip and then at Wynn, eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    ¡°The chairwoman of herpany, you say?¡±


    Fern echoed, her tone far from friendly.


    The fog in Martha¡¯s head cleared, and she instantly regained some of her usual confidence.


    That was right, Wynn was a chairwoman now, and she even knew Master rke from the Capital City


    rke Group. Herpany even received an investment of a billion bucks from him. In other words,


    Wynn was every bit as established as Mont now, so why was Martha still giving way to them?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not much, not much. She only got promoted a short while ago, and only to the position of


    chairwoman. It¡¯s nothing much to shout about, even if she did win an investment of a billion bucks.


    That¡¯s nothing to you, right?¡±


    Everyone could easily tell that Martha was obviously bragging.


    Fern frowned her pretty brows and muttered to herself, ¡°A billion?¡±


    She looked around her and said no more.


    So they were saying that her nephew, Wynn Johnston, had made it big in her career, huh?


    The atmosphere around the table immediately plummeted to rock-bottom, and the temperature fell to


    sub-zero.


    Mont hastily gave Wynn and Philip a smile, saying, ¡°Wynn, Philip, hurry up and sit. Ignore your aunt,


    she¡¯s been in a bad moodtely, so don¡¯t mind her. I apologize for her rudeness on her behalf.¡±


    Philip and Wynn took their seats again, epting his apology.


    A few other contemptuous gazes from around the tablended on Philip as he sat down.


    So men these days could proudly announce that they were tied to their wives¡¯ apron strings, huh?


    ¡°Alright, alright. We don¡¯t get together that often, so we should all just enjoy this meal.¡±


    Mont said with a smile, ¡°I also invited one of the higher-ups here at Riverdale over. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    The rest of the guests returned his smile, and soon theyunched into the usual greetings and chatter.


    ¡°Your daughter sure is pretty, Renner. Where is she working?¡±


    A middle-aged man looked at Cindi and asked her father with a smile.


    He had a son, and he was thinking of arranging a marriage between his son and Mont¡¯s daughter. After


    all, the Renners were rtively wealthy, having carved out their spot in real estate.


    That was why Mont was organizing this dinner for a director of the Riverdale Land Registry.


    He had long since made clear his ns to invest in Riverdale real estate.


    ¡°Haha, thanks for thepliment! She refused to work with me and insisted on going to work at


    Lambda Property instead. She¡¯s doing decently for herself, now she¡¯s the manager of a department.¡±


    Montughed. His daughter had made him quite proud even though she worked away from home.


    ¡°Oh, Cindi is working at Lambda? Oh my, that¡¯s impressive! Lambda is one of the top five property


    agencies in the nation!¡±


    A stylishly-dressed woman gasped in visible surprise and envy.


    Cindi replied with a polite smile, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Aunt Sunny. I¡¯m just there to gain some


    experience.¡±


    ¡°Wow, but that¡¯s Lambda! That¡¯s much better than what my son¡¯s doing. He¡¯s working at Hingston


    Estates. You two should get to know each other when you have time.¡±


    Aunt Sunny said with considerable envy, praising Cindi to high heavens.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sure! Why not?¡±


    Cindi took the praise and request in stride.


    ¡°Oh please no, your son is a proper rascal! He¡¯ll be a bad influence on my daughter.¡±


    Fern teased Sunny.


    The two women soon found a shared topic they could talk andugh about.


    ¡°Oh yeah, where does this man work? Don¡¯t tell me, is he a househusbandzing around at him while


    his wife earns him a living?¡±


    Suddenly, someone changed the topic to Philip, who was burying his head in the food.


    ¡°Yeah, look how he¡¯s gobbling down his food. I bet he must be really frugal in his daily life, so he


    doesn¡¯t get to eat such good food. Go on, take your time. No one will steal the food from you.¡±


    A woman teased him.


    ¡°Haha, you hit the nail on the head. He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing who relies on his wife to survive.¡±


    Aunt Fern immediately jeered at Philip. Her daughter was working at Lambda, while her poor cousin


    Martha¡¯s son-inw was on the bottom rung of society, a mere food deliveryman who subsisted on his


    wife¡¯s sry. Theparison made her feel like she was looking down on them from high above, and it


    made her even prouder of her daughter.


    ¡°Are you still making delivery rounds, Philip?¡±


    Fern asked with a sneer.


    Her question made Martha and Charles go scarlet. They sat there awkwardly without a word.


    How embarrassing.


    They really should not havee here for dinner tonight.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    ¡°Oh, a delivery boy? But that makes no sense, didn¡¯t he say his wife is a chairwoman or something?¡±


    said someone in surprise.


    ¡°A chairwoman? What does it matter if she¡¯s the chairwoman of some two-bitpany?¡±


    Fern rudely called Philip out. ¡°Stop stuffing your face like that, Philip. Can¡¯t you hear that your elders


    are talking to you?¡±


    She was proud and arrogant!


    Mont saw what she was doing and wanted to stop her, but eventually he just shook his head helplessly.


    He had already done enough to protect these poor rtives of his.


    To be honest, he also wanted to use this chance to wake Philip up. He wanted to show Philip just how


    far behind he had fallen so far thetter might buck up and go to work like a proper adult.


    It was so embarrassing for a man to live off his wife like that.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Martha also red at Philip, who was still preupied with his food. She yelled, ¡°Philip, your aunt is


    talking to you! Say something!¡±


    Philip was embarrassing enough at home, but why did he have to embarrass her when they were


    outdoors as well?


    At the same time, Wynn secretly tugged at Philip¡¯s hand, signalling at him to be patient.


    They were all family, so he would just have to tolerate this for a bit.


    Finally, Philip put his chopsticks down and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Aunt Fern.


    I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be mad at me for being a little strict with you, okay? Considering your background, if you


    don¡¯t put more effort into getting a decent job, what will be of your future?¡±


    Fern was much happier now. She behaved like an elder, teaching Philip an unsolicited lesson. ¡°Even if


    Wynn is some chairwoman now, she¡¯s only the leader of a smallpany. How much can she earn


    every year? If a man doesn¡¯t work harder, all he¡¯ll get is an eventual divorce. If Wynn divorced you and


    you have nothing to show for yourself, what will you do for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re absolutely right, Aunt Fern. I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Philip nodded decisively. He did not want to waste his time on this woman¡¯s nonsense, and he had no


    patience for the way she lectured him as though she was his elder.


    ¡°Here, Aunt Fern, Uncle Mont. I toast to your health and your concern for me.¡±


    With that, Philip stood up, held up his wine ss, and drained it.


    ¡°Sorry, Aunt Fern. I don¡¯t agree with what you just said. Philip is my husband, and even if he doesn¡¯t


    make anything of himself, I¡¯m still willing to take care of him.¡±


    Wynn had been holding back all this time, but now she stood up and dered her thoughts coldly.


    Fern loved conflict, of course, so she sniggered and said, ¡°Sure. I won¡¯t say anything if you insist on


    keeping such a useless man.¡±


    Martha yanked Wynn¡¯s arm angrily as well, saying below her breath, ¡°What are you doing? Sit down!


    Why defend that piece of trash?¡±


    The other people at the table watched the drama like mere spectators, their contempt showing on their


    faces.


    Philip was never going to amount to anything in life at this rate.


    He did not even dare to fight back after someone else insulted him so badly. In the end, his wife had to


    stand up for him.


    What a worthless wretch!


    Philip was no fool, and he could read their expressions to some extent. The Renners were still his


    rtives and elders, so it was one thing for them to tell him off. What right did these strangers have to


    look down on him, then?


    Soon, Mont looked at his phone and then leaped to his feet excitedly. ¡°He¡¯s here! Come on, follow me


    and let¡¯s go greet him.¡±


    Since the host had spoken, the guests could not stay put, could they? All of them stood up and headed


    out of the room, going to the main hall instead.


    Mont stood at the front of the group, while Philip stood on the edges, chatting happily with Wynn.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Wynn asked worriedly. After all, she was quite fed-up with all these people humiliating her husband too.


    Philip shook his head and caressed Wynn¡¯s smooth little face. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m used to it. I can deal with


    anything as long as you¡¯re with me.¡±


    Fern witnessed their little interaction, and her impression of Philip naturally worsened again.


    ¡°Hmph, good-for-nothing. All that man has is a sweet tongue. No wonder he¡¯s been poor all his life.¡±


    Cindi threw her lot into the fray too, her words dripping with sarcasm.


    Philip turned his face slightly to look at Cindi. She wore jeans over her slender straight legs and a pink


    coat over her ample bosom. Philip decided not to hold it against her.


    Real men should not fault women like that.


    Just then, a man in a ck suit and carrying a briefcase walked through the doors of Snowsea


    Ambrosia. He looked gentlemanly and wore sses, speaking formally as he said, ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Mr.


    Renner. There was traffic.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m d you could make it at all, Director Cage! Come on, pleasee


    in.¡±


    Mont strode up to the man and shook his hand.


    The man was none other than one of the higher-ups in Riverdale real estate, Director Nick Cage.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Nick replied with a chuckle and followed Mont in.


    As soon as he walked through the crowd, though, the sharp-eyed Nick immediately saw Philip standing


    in the corner.


    Mr. rke?!


    Why was he here too?!


    Nick was ted. He hastily pushed everyone else aside and walked briskly toward Philip.


    Nick had been on the phone with George Thomas just yesterday, and now he knew who Philip really


    was.


    All his life, Nick had stayed in his line and sincerely worked his heart out for the people in this city.


    That was why George could not find any dirt on him after Philip asked him to.


    Earlier that day, Philip had discussed that matter with George and eventually decided to let it pass.


    Now, though, Mont and the others were left speechless. What was up with Director Cage? Where was


    he going in such a hurry?


    Did he need the washroom?


    By the time they realized what was happening, they saw that Nick was actually making a beeline for


    Philip, who was flirting with Wynn in the corner!

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Nick rapidly approached Philip, visibly delighted as he said, ¡°You¡¯re here too, Mr. rke! What a


    pleasure it is to see you here.¡±


    Philip was talking to Wynn. When he heard Nick¡¯s voice, he raised his head and found that he did not


    know the man in front of him. ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t remember little old me. I¡¯m in charge of property matters in these parts, my name is


    Nick Cage. The ruckus my son Mickey caused at Longford today was my fault, I didn¡¯t raise him well


    enough. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Mr. rke.¡±


    Nick heaped on the ttery, his words filled with adtion.


    Philip finally remembered who he was. He said with a smile, ¡°Good to see you too, Director Cage.¡±


    Nick wanted to talk to Philip more and get closer to him, but Mont and the others were also


    approaching them now, looking far from pleased.


    Next to Philip, Wynn was looking at him suspiciously.


    So Philip even knew the higher-ups in the property circle?


    ¡°Hey, do you know Nick Cage?¡±


    Wynn tugged at Philip¡¯s hand and looked at him dubiously.


    Philip thought it over and nodded. ¡°I guess I do. I¡¯ll tell you moreter.¡±


    Just then, a deep voice behind him demanded,


    ¡°What are you doing, Philip? Why aren¡¯t you greeting Mr. Cage properly?¡±


    Mont¡¯s expression was cold now. Philip¡¯s nonchnt look was inevitably ticking him off.


    This man was their most important guest for the night. He was a director in the Land Registry, so if


    anything went awry now, Mont¡¯s ns to enter the Riverdale property market would go up in smoke!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why everything had to go smoothly!


    It was no wonder that he was somewhat angry at Philip now.


    ¡°See, see? That¡¯s what you get for indulging your broke rtives. What will you do if he angers Nick


    Cage?¡±


    Mony¡¯s wife, Fern, tore down thest vestiges of Mont¡¯s half-hearted politeness.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Look at Philip¡¯s useless face. Peasants like him in the family will eventually cause


    the downfall of us all.¡±


    Cindi took her mother¡¯s side as well.


    She never thought highly of Philip in the first ce, and she used to be quite envious of Wynn too, so


    of course she would not even pretend to like them.


    The crowd approached Philip, and Mont quietly told him off, his expression cold. ¡°Hurry up and


    apologize to Mr. Cage!¡±


    Philip was baffled. What had he done wrong?


    He looked at Nick and saw that thetter was unbelievably flustered.


    Why were they asking Mr. rke to apologize to him?


    That was noughing matter!


    If Mr. rke felt insulted and decided to take Nick down a peg, his entire family might copse under


    the weight of that offense!


    That was why Nick hastily barked, ¡°Mont Renner! How dare you talk to Mr. rke like that! Hurry up


    and apologize to him!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke?¡±


    Mont was taken aback. Did Nick respect Philip that much?


    That made no sense!


    Nick was one of the leaders here at Riverdale, while Philip was just his rtive¡¯s worthless son-inw


    who lived off his wife¡¯s wage!


    What was happening here?


    Mont was not the only one confused. His wife, daughter, and all his friends were stunned as well.


    ¡°Are you pulling my leg, Mr. Cage? Philip is just my rtive¡¯s worthless son-inw. How would you


    know him, sir?¡±


    Mont asked, voicing his doubts.


    ¡°Never judge a book by its cover. Someone like you has no right to pass judgment on someone like Mr.


    rke here!¡±


    Fury shed across Nick¡¯s face. He wanted to give Mont a tongueshing right now!


    Preposterous!


    How could Mont say that about Mr. rke to his face?!


    Mont was perplexed too. He could clearly see that Nick truly respected Philip. It was not a joke at all.


    What was going on here?


    Who was Philip?


    Was he not just the Johnstons¡¯ useless son-inw?


    Mont turned around and nced at Martha and Charles, who looked equally clueless. Charles


    recovered slightly quicker because he knew Nick, and he hastily went to shake Nick¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Cage!


    I didn¡¯t expect you to be the honored guest tonight!¡±


    Nick looked at Charles suspiciously as thetter tried to suck up to him. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Philip¡¯s father-inw, Charles Johnston. I used to be the head of some section.¡±


    The dying embers of Charles¡¯ ambition red up again in his heart.


    He never expected Philip to know Nick Cage. This was huge news.


    Charles¡¯ career had always been rocky. Could this be his big day?


    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you! I see, so you¡¯re Mr. rke¡¯s father-inw.¡±


    Nick hurriedly bowed and shook Charles¡¯ hand, all the wrinkles on his face showing as he smiled.


    ¡°Section Head Johnston, yes? You have a great son-inw, magnificent.¡±


    Charles was ecstatic too. Was Nick Cage ttering him now?


    He gave Philip a doubtful look and saw that thetter was smiling calmly.


    Charles knew it, he was right all along. Philip had indeed changed, bing more mysterious.


    No, no, he really had to go back and drill this into his mad wife¡¯s head. They must never ever get on


    Philip¡¯s bad side again.


    If the punk knew someone like Nick Cage, he must certainly be a force to be reckoned with.


    Martha¡¯s heart was pounding as well. She knew who Nick was, of course. She understood everything


    when she saw how her husband was treating the man.


    However, Nick Cage was now ttering Charles in return, all because of Philip.


    What was going on here?


    Was Philip not a worthless wretch?

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    ¡°Renner, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Mr. rke? Don¡¯t you want your project to be approved?¡±


    Nick stopped smiling and began to weaponize his authority instead.


    Mont immediately panicked. Very reluctantly, he told Philip, ¡°Sorry, I was rude to you just now. I hope


    you won¡¯t hold it against your uncle.¡±


    Philip smiled. ¡°No worries, Uncle Mont. We are family, after all.¡±


    Everyone burst outughing at that, all to try and ease the tension in the air.


    Only Cindi and her mother continued to look constipated. They wanted to criticize Philip some more,


    but they never expected that good-for-nothing to know someone as impressive as Nick Cage.


    The others were shocked as well, but they hid their reaction behind awkward smiles.


    Just a second ago, that man was a worthless wretch just about anyone could criticize, but now they


    were saying that he was friends with Nick Cage, a director at the Land Registry. What a miraculous turn


    of events!


    Everyone returned to the room, but over the meal, all the attendees could see just how much Nick


    respected Philip. It showed in his every word and action.


    They were inevitably confused. Nick Cage stood above them all, but he seemed to look up at that


    shabbily-dressed good-for-nothing.


    They soon polished up their dinner. After they sent Nick off, everyone else who remained in the room


    looked at Philip quite differently.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mont kicked his wife under the table, gesturing at her with his brows.


    ¡°Philip, do you really know Nick Cage? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±


    Fern batted hershes at him, her attitudepletely different from before. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t take what


    I said just now to heart. Here, I¡¯ll drink this as an apology.¡±


    With that, she quietly downed a ss of white wine.


    ¡°So Philip, your uncle wants to enter the Riverdale property market this year. Since you know Mr. Cage,


    and since he seems to respect you quite a bit, could you put in a word or two for your uncle? Maybe


    find out what it¡¯s like in there?¡±


    Fern said from her seat, all smiles.


    If it were not for her husband¡¯s career, she would never butter up a poor peasant like that.


    ¡°But Aunt Fern, I¡¯m a useless good-for-nothing, right? I don¡¯t think I can help Uncle Mont all that much.¡±


    Philip smiled and did not even look up.


    Fern blinked. Inwardly, she burst out swearing at the rude brat, but then she forced herself to smile


    awkwardly, finding herself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Philip, is it really that difficult for you to help my mom out? Do you really think you¡¯re all that? So you


    know that Cage guy, so what? Do you think my dad can¡¯t do anything without you?¡±


    Cindi was furious right now, especially when she saw how cocky Philip looked. He disgusted her!


    At the end of the day, he was still useless trash who lived off his wife¡¯s apron strings!


    ¡°Enough, Cindi. Watch your mouth, and be more polite to Philip from now on. He¡¯s still your cousin,


    after all.¡±


    Mont turned red and told Cindi off.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Cindi crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Philip coolly. She hated his guts!


    ¡°Um, Philip, could you lend me a hand? It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Mont was not putting all his bets on Philip. After all, thetter had never made anything of himself.


    The fact that he knew Nick Cage would not change that so drastically.


    Philip thought it over and then turned to ask Wynn. ¡°Should we help, darling?¡±


    Wynn blinked. She did not expect Philip to ask her to make the decision.


    ¡°If we can, why not? We are family, in the end.¡±


    Wynn said with a smile. All of a sudden, it felt like her position was elevated, and she was unbelievably


    proud as she faced her uncle and his family.


    Who ever said that her husband was useless?


    Philip did not say anymore. Since they had decided to help, he would not dy any further, so he


    immediately gave George a call.


    Not longter, Nick Cage called Mont and said, ¡°If you have time tomorrow, Mr. Renner,e over to


    the Land Registry and we can talk things over.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Mr. Cage, thank you!¡±


    Mont was ecstatic. He thanked Nick profusely before hanging up and then heaping praises onto Philip.


    He had never expected Philip to get everything settled with just one phone call.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Philip now?¡±


    Mont red at Fern and barked at her toply.


    Fern hemmed and hawed for a long time. Eventually, she shrunk into her seat and muttered, ¡°Sorry.


    Everything I said just now was nonsense.¡±


    She was secretly so frustrated!


    He was just the Johnstons¡¯ useless son-inw, but it turned out that he was quite capable, after all.


    Martha and Charles were on cloud nine right now.


    To think that Philip would make them proud like this!


    After that, everyone kept praising Philip and ttering Martha and Charles.


    As a result, Martha and Charles had a few more sses to drink.


    After dinner, Philip and Wynn saw the Renners off and called a ride for Martha and Charles.


    Finally, the two of them prepared to drive home.


    On the way home, though, Wynn received a call. The blood drained from her face, and she said in a


    panic, ¡°H-Hurry, go to the hospital! It¡¯s my parents!¡±


    Philip froze and then immediately turned the car around, asking, ¡°What happened to them?¡±

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Wynn was beside herself with anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t know! The hospital called and said it was an ident.¡±


    An ident?


    F*ck!


    Philip mmed the gas and raced toward the hospital.


    Once they reached the hospital, Wynn scrambled out of the car. There were a great many ambnces


    crowding the entrance, and the casualties kept streaming in.


    The hospital was inplete chaos!


    Several dozen nurses and doctors were yelling at the top of their voices,


    ¡°Over here, over here! This one¡¯s critical! Stop the bleeding, stat!¡±


    ¡°We need oxygen over here!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get more hands in from other hospitals! Call the director!¡±


    The scene was aplete mess. There was an endless stream of victims covered in blood getting


    carted out of the ambnces!


    The whole ce smelled of blood!


    There were missing arms and legs everywhere!


    The wailing never stopped!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn was faint with shock. Her entire body trembled and she pped her hand over her mouth,


    looking for something amongst the bodies covered with white sheets on the ground.


    ¡°Mom? Dad? Where are you?¡±


    Wynn burst into tears, her beautiful features turning tragic.


    Philip helped her stand as he uncovered some of the corpses under the white sheets. It was a sight


    that did not bear seeing!


    All he could smell was blood!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wynnie. It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re fine.¡±


    Philip tried to console her. There was a terrible traffic ident.


    ¡°What do we do, Philip? What to do? I don¡¯t see my parents anywhere. Could they be¡­?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s body was wracked with sobs that came from the depths of her heart. The scene here at the


    hospital was just too much to bear!


    Philip was anxious too. They were his inws, after all. He would be at a loss if anything happened to


    them too.


    ¡°Doctor, doctor! Do you know if there are any patients called Martha Yates and Charles Johnston


    here?¡±


    Wynn could not hold back for another second, so she grabbed one of the doctors as he ran past,


    covered in blood.


    ¡°Are you their family?¡±


    The doctor looked at Wynn and Philip suspiciously. He clearly recognized those names.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Where are my parents? Are they okay?¡±


    Wynn did not dare to imagine the worst, herrge eyes glistening with tears.


    ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡±


    The doctor just pointed at a corridor leading into the hospital lounge. There were already many


    wounded patients seated there.


    As soon as she looked, Wynn found her parents sitting in a corner, their heads wrapped in bloodied


    bandages.


    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡±


    Wynn flew at them and then threw her arms around Martha and Charles, bawling her eyes out.


    So close!


    That was just too close!


    Thank goodness they were fine!


    ¡°Oh, Wynn, I was nearly a goner there.¡±


    Martha was somewhat choked with sobs as well. That had been quite the scare for her too.


    They had encountered a terrible ident on the road, and so many people died on the spot.


    Thankfully, their driver was a professional, and their car only fell on its side. They sustained wounds on


    their foreheads and some scratches here and there.


    Nevertheless, they were rtively safe.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mom?¡±


    Philip also heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his inws were alright. He ran up to them and


    asked Martha out of concern.


    ¡°Are you blind?! Can¡¯t you see how badly we¡¯re hurt? Do you think we¡¯re okay?¡±


    Martha¡¯s temper suddenly red, and she pointed at her forehead, yelling, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you


    happy to see us injured? I bet you¡¯ve always hoped we would die in an ident so you could inherit


    our entire fortune, right?¡±


    Martha was furious but also terrified and extremely shaken. Philip¡¯s slowness on the uptake only


    served to make her angrier.


    Was the brat blind?


    Philip blinked and btedly realized that he had basically offered himself as a tribute.


    Martha was still shaken, so she was taking her anxieties out on him, huh?


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­¡±


    Philip sighed exasperatedly.


    ¡°What are you sighing about? Are you unhappy because I called you out? Haha, Philip, oh, Philip. I¡¯ve


    always known you¡¯re a terrible person. You leeched off of us for three years, but all you¡¯ve ever wanted


    is our fortune! Oh, or could you be aiming for Wynn¡¯spany?¡±


    Martha was just flinging baseless usations around now.


    ¡°How could you say that, Mom? Philip and I rushed here the moment we heard the news. He was really


    worried too.¡±


    Wynn could not bear to listen anymore. Her mother was being so unreasonable! How could she pin


    everything onto Philip?


    Besides, Philip did not care at all about what little money they had.


    Even the finds for the First Pce of Longford Park hade out of his pocket.


    ¡°Stop yelling at Philip, Martha. He did not even do anything wrong, so why are you taking it out on


    him?¡±


    Charles felt a headacheing on. He held his forehead and red at Martha.


    No matter how they cut it, Philip had made them proud earlier that night.


    How could that woman turn on him at a whim like that?


    Charles was relying on Philip¡¯s connection with Nick Cage to bolster his career here.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    ¡°What, now the two of you are ganging up to defend that wretch? Won¡¯t you spare a thought for me at


    all?¡±


    Martha was furious and especially unhappy when she saw that Charles and Wynn were united against


    her.


    She was the master of this household.


    Philip was nothing!


    ¡°Mom, could you stop being so unreasonable?¡±


    Wynn was bbergasted. What was wrong with her mother now? Why did she have such a temper all


    of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable? Look at him, he¡¯s just standing there! He could¡¯ve at least asked to look at


    our wounds. We might seem fine at first, but what if we¡¯re more badly injured somewhere you can¡¯t


    see? All he¡¯s doing is standing there. I bet he just wants us to die as soon as possible!¡±


    Martha said fiercely, her brows raised viciously and her expression icy. Her gaze shone with her rage at


    Philip.


    ¡°Alright, Mom, Dad. I¡¯ll go call a doctor now.¡±


    Philip had no choice. He turned and jogged off to get a doctor.


    Even Philip had no idea how he had survived three years with such an unreasonable nightmare of a


    mother-inw.


    After Philip left, Martha pouted and muttered under her breath, ¡°See, he¡¯s totally doing it on purpose.


    He just stood there like an idiot for so long instead of getting a doctor for your dad and me.¡±


    To Martha, Philip¡¯s very existence was a mistake right now.


    Helpless, Wynn took Martha¡¯s hand and said carefully, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t treat Philip like that from now


    on. What on earth did he do wrong? We¡¯ve been married for three years, and we even have M. Is he


    not your son-inw? Is M not your granddaughter?¡±


    Martha could not say anything to that, so she mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to treat him like that, but I


    just get mad looking at him.


    ¡°You want me to be nice to him? Sure, if he has a few millions in savings, or if his family has some


    clout. I¡¯ll never recognize such a good-for-nothing as my son-inw.¡±


    Martha pressed her lips together stubbornly.


    If Philip had been here to hear that, he would probably chuckle coldly to himself.


    Unfortunately, his family¡¯s rke Group was worth several hundred billions in itself, and that was just


    the tip of the iceberg.


    As for his family¡¯s influence, it went further than just ¡®some clout¡¯.


    Much further!


    Even Charles could not help but interrupt. ¡°Just keep your mouth to yourself, Martha. Have you already


    forgotten how Director Cage treated Philip at dinner just now?¡±


    How could this madwoman have such a goldfish memory?


    There was no way anyone who knew Nick Cage and earned his respect was just an average Joe.


    Had she already forgotten everything Charles told her yesterday?


    Martha¡¯s eyes widened at that reminder!


    The ident had scared those memories right out of her head.


    Nick Cage, a director at the Land Registry, treated that useless Philip with such adtion.


    There had to be some secret behind that.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on there, Wynnie?¡± Martha asked.


    Wynn shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe you could ask him when he gets backter.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Martha nodded.


    She had to figure out exactly that brat managed to worm his way into Nick Cage¡¯s good books.


    After a while, Philip brought a doctor back. The doctor said impatiently, ¡°We already checked you two,


    right? You¡¯re fine, just go back and rest for a couple of days. If you¡¯re that worried, just stay at the


    hospital for a few days as a precaution.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This doctor had looked at Martha and Charles earlier. All they had were a few scratches and bruises.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so flippant about this, doctor. I feel real dizzy right now, so please give me another check-


    up. If anything happens to me, it¡¯ll be the hospital¡¯s fault, you know.¡±


    Martha insisted, holding her head and looking faint.


    The doctor was stunned. What was wrong with this woman? She just wanted to waste their resources.


    ¡°Fine, go line up and get a number.¡±


    With that, the doctor turned and left. He had a ton of things to handle right now, and it was probably


    going to be another sleepless night for him.


    ¡°What are you just standing there for? Go get us a number!¡±


    Martha red at Philip and barked her next orders. After all, she was a casualty here.


    Somewhat annoyed, Philip ran off to get them a number. After another round of check-ups, they got


    another clean bill.


    Martha was finally reassured.


    When they went back to the mansion, Philip saw that the master bedroom was still upied. His


    expression cold, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to move downstairs?¡±


    Martha felt guilty when she saw the look on his face. She could scold him however she liked at the


    hospital just now, but now that they were back at the vi, she felt a little more anxious.


    After all, this vi was not registered under her name.


    That fact caused her a huge headache. She secretly swore that she would chase Philip out of here


    someday!


    ¡°Ow, ow, my head hurts! Bring me upstairs so we can rest, Charles. Oh no, my vision¡¯s blurring. I can¡¯t


    hold on any longer¡­¡±


    Martha put on a huge act and dragged Charles upstairs.


    Philip wanted to say something more, but Wynn pulled him back and said, ¡°Forget it, let them stay for a


    few days. There are plenty of rooms here anyway. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Philip had nothing else to say, but he was absolutely exasperated.


    All of a sudden, Wynn asked, ¡°By the way, Philip, how do you know Nick Cage? He seems to really


    respect you. Are you hiding anything from me?¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    On the way, she called Joel as well. She had been calling him over the past few days, but he never


    picked up.


    Of course, Martha heard the rumor that the Harrises had moved away from Riverdale. Even Ronald¡¯s


    company had supposedly moved away.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, Martha was worried.


    Joel was her dream son-inw, after all.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re supposed to be going to the Hong Kong cafe. Where are you going?¡±


    Martha looked out the window and realized that the cabbie was not going the right way. Where was he


    heading?


    This was the road that led away from the city!


    ¡°Hey, do you know the way? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m getting out!¡±


    Martha had some harsh words for the cabbie. ¡°What an idiot! Why drive a cab when you don¡¯t even


    know the way? Are you trying to fleece me? I¡¯m no tourist! Put on your meter, I¡¯ll lodge aint


    later!¡±


    Martha ranted on and on from the back seat.


    After a while, though, she finally noticed that the cabbie wore a cap and a mask that covered his entire


    face.


    Whoa, could he be a robber?


    Martha panicked and mmed the car door desperately, yelling, ¡°I wanna get out! Let me out! If you


    don¡¯t stop now, I¡¯ll call the cops!¡±


    In response, the cabbie swerved sharply to the side. The entire car turned, and Martha¡¯s head


    smashed into the door. Her vision went dark, and she lost consciousness.


    When she next woke up, she realized that she was inside an abandoned factory. Her hands and legs


    were tied to a wooden chair, and there was green tape across her mouth.


    Mmmgh-mmgh-mgh!


    Martha¡¯s hair was a mess, and she kept mumbling into the tape, feeling utterly terrified.


    After a long while, someone finally walked through the door. He held a baseball bat, and wore a cap


    and a mask.


    He stalked up to Martha and viciously ripped the tape off her mouth!


    Riiip!


    The skin on Martha¡¯s lips immediately tore, and she began to bleed everywhere!


    ¡°Ah! Help, help!¡±


    Martha took a deep gulp of air and instantly started screeching.


    However, no one responded to her cries for help.


    The cabbie looked at the panicked, horrified Martha coldly. In a low voice, he said, ¡°You can save your


    breath. We¡¯re more than twenty kilometers away from the city, and this abandoned factory is the only


    structure within five square miles. No one will save you.¡±


    Martha was frightened out of her wits to hear that, and she continued screaming at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Shut up, shut the f*ck up!!!¡±


    The cabbie abruptly lost his temper. He swung the baseball bat and smashed it against Martha¡¯s head!


    Bam!


    Martha felt her brain buzzing. She fell to the ground on cue, blood dripping gruesomely from her head.


    After some more time, when Martha next woke up, she realized that her limbs felt weak and her head


    felt like it was going to split in two. Half of her face was sticky with blood. She begged softly, ¡°Please,


    don¡¯t kill me! I have money, my daughter is rich. How much money do you want? I¡¯ll give you anything,


    just don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Martha pleaded from where shey on the floor.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Had she been kidnapped?


    The driver threw away his instant noodles and walked over with a baseball bat.


    The sound of it against the floor triggered Martha¡¯s every nerve.


    She yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll give you money, I¡¯ll give you money!¡±


    However, when she saw the person after he got closer, she waspletely stunned as if she had been


    struck by lightning.


    ¡°You!¡± Martha screamed in terror.


    The driver in a ck skintight outfit removed his cap and guffawed malevolently. He said, ¡°Aunt Martha,


    I trust you¡¯ve been well since west met. It looks like you still remember me.¡±


    ¡°Joel¡­ Joel, did you get the wrong person? I asked you to teach Philip, that useless bum, a lesson.


    Please let me go. My head hurts. Take me to the hospital now.¡±


    Martha wailed. She was petrified.


    Joel was only two steps away from her. He squatted down, and she could see that his face was so thin


    he looked disfigured. His eyes were sunken, and he had dark eye circles. He looked like a ghost.


    ¡°Shhh.¡± Joel lifted a finger in front of his cracked lips. Heughed sinisterly, ¡°Aunt Martha, I didn¡¯t get


    the wrong person.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Did not get the wrong person?


    Martha was even more terrified. She sobbed and said, ¡°Joel, what did I do?¡±


    Joel chuckled coldly. He pped her without warning, sending a few of Martha¡¯s teeth flying out in the


    process. He said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? Do you know the reason I¡¯m like this is


    because of you? You¡¯re also the reason the Harrises went bankrupt and the reason my uncle was


    arrested!


    ¡°It¡¯s gone! Everything¡¯s gone now! It¡¯s all because of your bullsh*t information, you old hag!¡±


    Joel was yelling while being on the brink of insanity. Martha was trembling fiercely from terror. She


    sobbed and said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about? Joel, if it¡¯s Aunt Martha¡¯s fault, Aunt Martha


    will apologize to you. Please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Let you go?¡±


    Joel¡¯s eyes went wide as he looked at Martha eerily. He reached out his hand and grabbed Martha¡¯s


    hair. He said deviously, ¡°Then who¡¯s going to let the Harrises go?¡±


    Martha was confused. She did not know what was happening.


    Joel was too scary.


    How could a person like this once be her ideal son-inw?


    ¡°Joel, Joel, there must be a mistake. I really have no idea.¡±


    Martha was terror-stricken. Her entire body was trembling.


    ¡°You have no idea? I¡¯ll beat you until you have an idea!¡±


    Joel roared and got up. He kicked Martha a few times on her stomach, then grabbed the baseball bat


    and started attacking Martha for as long as 20 minutes!


    He finally stopped when Marthay on the floor lifelessly.


    ¡°J-Joel¡­ Please stop. I was wrong¡­ Help¡­¡±


    Martha¡¯s entire body was in excruciating pain. It was as if her body was not hers.


    It was so painful!


    She felt like she was about to die.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to die? Okay, do something for me and I¡¯ll promise not to kill you.¡±


    Joel looked at the badly wounded Martha on the floor with an icy gaze.


    Martha was like a dog on the brink of death. She got up and knelt on the floor as if she had seen a


    glimpse of hope. She hugged Joel¡¯s leg and begged. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it, so please stop hurting


    me.¡±


    Then, Joel brought the badly wounded Martha to Longford Park.


    Martha was limping the entire time. She was wearing a cap and face mask as she led Joel into the vi.


    Looking at the extravagant First Pce, Joel¡¯s hatred for Philip sky-rocketed.


    ¡®Damn you, Philip. I¡¯ll get my revenge today! I¡¯ll avenge the Harrises!


    ¡®I¡¯ll kill Wynn in front of you, then I¡¯ll kill you!


    ¡®I¡¯ll run away once I¡¯m done!


    ¡®Joel Harris will nevere back to Riverdale again!¡¯


    ¡°Call Wynn. Tell her toe back.¡±


    Joel sat on the sofa and ordered while eating grapes.


    Martha was terrified. She shrunk herself in a corner and took out her phone to call Wynn with trembling


    hands. ¡°Hello, Wynnie,e back for a bit. I¡­ My head is hurting. I think it¡¯s still not fully recovered


    yet.¡±


    Wynn was in the office. When she got Martha¡¯s call and heard her voice, she concluded that Martha


    indeed sounded weak. She said anxiously, ¡°Alright, Mom. Wait for me. I¡¯lle back now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martha replied, then said hurriedly, ¡°Right,e back alone. Don¡¯t bring Philip.¡±

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Wynn was slightly startled. Do not bring Philip?


    Why?


    However, she did not want to argue with Martha, so she simply agreed. Then, she drove the BMW


    Philip bought her and headed to the vi.


    Over here, Martha hung up the phone and cowered in a corner. Her entire body was shaking in fear


    and terror. She stammered and asked, ¡°J-Joel¡­ You won¡¯t do anything to Wynn, right?¡±


    Martha was worried, especially when she saw Joel in this state. He was terrifying. If he did anything to


    Wynn, how could she live on? How would she face Wynn?


    Joel chuckled coldly. He got up, and when he was about to approach her, Martha fell on the floor in


    fear. She started wailing and crying loudly. She was petrified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Martha. I love Wynn so much. I won¡¯t do anything to her. I just want to tell her


    something.¡±


    Joel chuckled coldly. Then, he took out a blue pill and threw it to Martha. He said, ¡°Make tea for Wynn


    later. Let her drink this and you can go.¡±


    This was a special pill imported from overseas. It was an incredibly powerful drug.


    Joel was extremely jealous when he thought about how he had failed to get Wynn and even lost to


    Philip in the end.


    How?


    How could a useless bum experience a reversal of fortune?


    ¡®Philip, aren¡¯t you a savage now?


    ¡®Then, today, I¡¯ll torture Wynn until she dies. I¡¯ll let you see how your woman bes wanton and


    licentious under me!¡¯


    Joel gritted his teeth and decided to take Wynn in the vi before calling Philip over so that he could


    see it with his own eyes!


    He wanted to let him see how his wife became licentious under another man.


    Haha!


    When Martha saw the blue pill, her entire body was trembling. She asked carefully, ¡°Joel, what pill is


    this?¡±


    p!


    Joel swung his hand against her face and said, ¡°What are you bullsh*tting about? Just do what you¡¯re


    told. Do you want to get hit again?¡±


    Martha became obedient instantly after that p. She turned around and made the tea. Then, she


    dropped the pill inside the cup in front of Joel. It dissolved quickly. It was tasteless and colorless.


    She was panicking and scared too. She prayed quietly, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t me me. I have no choice as


    well. Please don¡¯t drink this.¡±


    At this moment, a pair of fair and slender legs walked in from the entrance. Wynn was back.


    Martha was calling her so frantically and her voice was so weak, so Wynn genuinely thought something


    bad had happened to Martha. That was why she came home in such a hurry.


    However, she did not expect there would be another person at home aside from Martha.


    This man was none other than Joel!


    ¡°Joel, why are you here?¡±


    Wynn was puzzled. She looked at Joel who was sitting on the sofa while chuckling lewdly.


    ¡°Oh, Wynnie. Aunt Martha invited me over. She told me you got a new house.¡±


    Joel smiled and exined. He looked harmless, however, there was an ominous glint in his eyes.


    There was a sh of coldness and proudness in his gaze.


    Finally! That woman was going to fall into his hands!


    He had been waiting for ten years to get Wynn!


    Wynn¡¯s nicely done brows knitted themselves together as she looked over at Martha who was bringing


    the tea to her. She asked hurriedly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where are you hurt? Why are you


    wearing a face mask?¡±


    ¡°Wynnie, I might be sick. Drink the water. You must be parched while rushing home.¡±


    The cup was trembling slightly in Martha¡¯s hands.


    If she did notply, she would die and be putting Wynn in danger as well.


    She was just fulfilling Joel¡¯s needs for a bit. It should be fine.


    Wynn frowned and did not think twice. She took the cup and drank from it. Then, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m


    taking you to the hospital.¡±


    Martha did not move, but instead, she looked at Joel who was sitting with his one leg over the other on


    the sofa. Thetter ordered coldly, ¡°Get upstairs!¡±


    After Martha got the order, she ran upstairs and turned around to look at the confused Wynn. She


    muttered, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    ¡°Wynnie, now it¡¯s just the two of us. Can we talk?¡±


    Joel swallowed. He kept looking at Wynn with hungry eyes.


    Wynn felt ufortable, especially when Joel was staring at her like this. Her heart sank, and she


    noticed that Joel was exceptionally weird today.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I¡¯m asking Philip toe back.¡±


    The first person she thought about was Philip. She took out her phone to call him.


    p!


    Joel got up angrily and pounced on her. A quick and vicious pnded on Wynn¡¯s face heavily. At the


    same time, her phone fell to the ground. It was smashed to pieces.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Joel roared angrily. His eyes were filled with mes as he stared at Wynn.


    Wynn was terror-stricken. She clutched her face and looked at Joel. She was scared. As she looked at


    Joel who was standing in front of her, she tried her best to keep calm. She said, ¡°Joel, what are you


    trying to do? This is my house. I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯ll be best if you get out now!¡±


    ¡°Me? Get out?¡±


    Joel chuckled and grabbed Wynn¡¯s long hair. Her beautiful and fair face was exposed in front of Joel.


    He reached out his hand and touched the face that he had been yearning for. He smiled cruelly and


    said, ¡°Wynn, today I¡¯ll let you know how miserable you¡¯ll be for rejecting me!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pounce!


    Joel pounced on her and pulled her into his arms to try to kiss her.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Wynn struggled with all her might. She pushed Joel away and was pale from fear. ¡°Joel Harris, you


    monster! What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to touch me, I won¡¯t forgive you! Philip will


    not forgive you as well!¡±


    Philip. It was that Philip again!


    When Joel thought about Philip, it was as if his brain exploded. He was being devoured by mes of


    anger!


    ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m advising you to submit to me so that you won¡¯t get hurt. Today, no one wille and save


    you. I¡¯ll take you in front of Philip!¡±


    p!


    Wynn lifted her hand and pped him. Her handnded heavily on Joel¡¯s face. She used all her might


    and yelled, ¡°You pervert!¡±


    Joel startedughing coldly after this p. He tilted his head and stared at Wynn. ¡°Yeah, p me more.


    I love it when you p me.¡±


    Then, he pounced on her aggressively before pushing her against the sofa.


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me! Let go! Help! Mom, help me, help me¡­¡±


    Wynn struggled with all of her might as she yelled at the top of her lungs.


    However, upstairs, Martha was hiding in the master bedroom. She kept pacing back and forth while


    terror engulfed her entire body. She covered her ears and pretended like she did not hear anything.


    ¡°No, no, someone will die, but Wynn is my daughter.


    ¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t go down. If I go down, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Martha was going insane. She could hear Wynn¡¯s screams from downstairs. It was torturing her.


    Wynn was scared. She was terrified.


    She did not understand why her own mother would do this to her.


    She was pushing her down into a fire pit!


    In the midst of her terror!


    Wynn lifted her knee and kicked Joel on the crotch with all her might.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Joel yelled out in pain and copsed.


    Wynn took this opportunity to get up.


    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ll definitely kill you today! Get over here!¡±


    Joel was furious. He looked like he was crazy as he got up while enduring the pain. He grabbed


    Wynn¡¯s hair and lifted her up.


    p, p!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A few continuous psnded on Wynn¡¯s face, and in the next second, Wynn copsed on the sofa


    lifelessly. She was dizzy after being pped. She muttered in a weak voice, ¡°H-Help¡­ Philip, help


    me¡­¡±


    Joelughed wretchedly and looked at Wynn who was fighting back weakly on the sofa.


    Rip!


    Then, Joel ripped open Wynn¡¯s white shirt. Her shoulders were exposed.


    ¡°Ah! Let go of my daughter!¡±


    This time, Martha was ovee with an act of unknown courage. She lifted a golf club in her hands


    and smashed it down on Joel¡¯s back.


    With a loud smack, Joel copsed on the floor and turned around to look at Martha deviously. Then, he


    reached over and grabbed the golf club in her hands. Immediately, he swung it.


    Thud!


    It hit Martha heavily, and she fell to the ground. She did not get up after a long while. She sobbed and


    mumbled, ¡°Wynnie, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    On the sofa, Wynn was looking dispirited. She looked down and saw how Joel was torturing her


    mother. Her heart ached as she yelled, ¡°Joel¡­ Please, stop hitting my mother! Stop! I¡­ I do¡­¡±


    Joel stopped and looked at Wynn who was on the brink of a breakdown. Then, he walked over to her


    with a sinister smile on his face.


    Suddenly, two figures barged into the door!


    ¡°Joel Harris, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    An angry roar reverberated in the vi, shaking the entire Longford Park!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were filled with fire. There was a cold murderous intent radiating from his body. He was


    staring at Joel angrily.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    His anger was evident.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Philip could not hide the anger in him.


    Damn it. Joel Harris still dared to show himself!


    He was asking for death!


    If Tiger had note and told him that Martha brought a weird man home and that she looked like she


    had been attacked from the way she walked, Philip would not havee.


    The security in the vi did not have a choice as well. Martha was the one who brought him here. They


    had their own rules of not asking about the business of the residents in Longford Park.


    Plus, Martha was purposely hiding the wounds on her body, so the security did not notice.


    The housekeepers of the vi had been dismissed by Martha a few days ago. Her reason being they


    were a waste of money.


    Meanwhile, she pocketed the money herself.


    It could be said that aside from these few people, there was no one else in First Pce today.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were wide, and he was baring his teeth. Anger was boiling inside of him as he charged


    forward to kick Joel!


    Joel did not have the chance to react before a footnded on his face!


    Joel flew backward and mmed against the wall. His back hit the wall heavily, and he did not move for


    a very long while.


    ¡°F*ck! Philip, you¡¯re here just in time.¡±


    Joel climbed up from the ground with all his might and took in a few deep breaths. He looked scary with


    his eyes wide and teeth bare.


    ¡°Philip!¡±


    Wynn was feeling limp as she tried her best to run into Philip¡¯s arms.


    She was trembling all over. She looked pitiful as she sobbed.


    Philip held Wynn in his arms. He was livid.


    He still could not protect Wynn even after they had moved into the vi. Philip was ming himself.


    Joel Harris deserved to die!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Philip brought Wynn to one side, then walked over to Joel with coldness seeping out from every pore of


    his body. He yelled, ¡°Joel, I let you gost time, but this time, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.


    You¡¯re still asking for death!¡±


    Joelughed in a wretched manner as he stared at Philip. He said, ¡°Philip, stop pretending. I¡¯m here to


    seek revenge! Kill me if you have the guts!¡±


    m!


    After he said that, Philip got close to him and smashed his knee heavily against Joel¡¯s chin.


    With a crunch, a few teeth flew out from Joel¡¯s mouth. His mouth was now filled with blood.


    ¡°Ah! F*ck!¡±


    Joel yelled in pain. When he was about to fight back, Philip kicked him again and he flew backward like


    a toad.


    Joel fell on the ground while blood poured out from his mouth. The pain in his stomach awakened him.


    He knew he was not able to get what he wanted today, so he only thought of running now.


    After all, he knew Philip¡¯s ability. He did not want to die yet. He was a man, and where there was life,


    there was hope.


    At the end of the day, he could still escape overseas.


    However, when he was about to get up, a foot stomped on his back and held him there.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were red, and his chest was filled with rage. He let him go once and he still did not reflect


    on what he had done. Joel still tried to challenge his limit!


    ¡°Joel, you¡¯re really not afraid to die, are you? I won¡¯t let you go this time even if you¡¯re Giada¡¯s


    nephew!¡±


    Philip roared. He grabbed Joel¡¯s hair and lifted him up!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m warning you. You better let me go now! My aunt is Giada Wallis. She¡¯s one of the Wallises


    from Golden City! I have half of the Wallises¡¯ blood in me. You¡¯re asking to die if you dare to touch me!¡±


    Joel red at Philip angrily, he was terror-stricken.


    In his mind, the Wallises was the sky and the Wallises was royalty!


    Who was Philip anyway?


    He was just a piece of trash who was forced to escape from the rkes. Could he turn the world


    upside down?


    If that was true, why did he pretend to be a spineless coward these few years?


    Philip genuinely did not know where Joel got his courage to be so arrogant. Was it from the suffocating


    love from the Harrises and Wallises?


    Perhaps, he was a bit mentally challenged?


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Philip was blinded by rage. He punched Joel in the face a few times, causing blood to pour out of his


    face.


    He punched Joel on the eyes and nose. In just a few seconds, Joel¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. His


    face was also covered in blood. He spat out some blood after moaning in pain.


    ¡°How dare you touch me! I¡¯ll ask my aunt to destroy the rkes!¡±


    Joel muttered. There was an ominous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Destroy me?¡±


    Philip chuckled coldly. No one dared to speak to him this way in this world.


    Ring, ring, ring!


    Suddenly, a phone rang. Joel grabbed the phone in his hand and saw that it was from Giada.


    His face was covered in blood while he smirked in pain. ¡°See, my aunt is calling me now. Do you still


    have the guts to touch me?¡±


    Smack!


    Philip snatched the phone from his hand. After he answered the phone, there was a cold voice on the


    other side. She said, ¡°Philip, let Joel go. I¡¯m sending him overseas immediately. He¡¯s still a kid, so he


    doesn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m willing to give you all of the Harrises¡¯ fortune and also half of the Wallises¡¯


    fortune in Riverdale.¡±


    At this moment, Giada was sitting in the Cirrus Vi. She looked at Ronald who was kneeling in front of


    her with a cold expression on her face.


    Ronald was sobbing soundlessly. His forehead was badly bruised from kowtowing.


    More than ten minutes ago, he realized his son was gone. He even found his n in his room. Even


    though it was sloppy, Ronald could tell that his son wanted to seek revenge against Philip.


    Was he asking to die?


    How could he still be so insensible? Why did he want to challenge Philip again?


    Those were the rkes from Arcadia Ind!


    Philip could endure this. He could endure all the things normal people could not endure.


    On the other hand, he could be so angry that he would destroy everything that was in his way!

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    ¡°Madam, please. You have to save Joel. He¡¯s been blinded by revenge.¡±


    Ronald was kneeling on the floor while kowtowing furiously.


    Their home was gone, so they had been staying in Cirrus Vi for the past few days.


    Giada told them to move their entire family to Golden City. In less than three years, the Harrises would


    rise again.


    However, Joel was over the line this time. He even had the audacity to cause trouble for Philip. He


    even wanted to kill Wynn and Philip!


    A total mess!


    What idiocy!


    Over here, after Philip got Giada¡¯s call, his face was cold. He was like a trapped beast as he red at


    Joel who was bleeding from his mouth. He was chuckling coldly the entire time.


    Thetter even said sinisterly, ¡°Now what, Philip? Do you still dare to touch me now? Hahaha! I knew it!


    You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing and you¡¯ll always be a good-for-nothing! I¡¯m going to kill you! Come on,


    kill me!¡±


    ¡°Philip, Joel is the bloodline of the Wallises. I won¡¯t allow you to hurt him. The bargaining chip is half of


    the Wallises¡¯ fortune in Riverdale.¡±


    Giada said calmly. It was as if there was no room for argument.


    However.


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Philip yelled. His voice was like a rumbling thunder that engulfed the entire vi. At the same time, it


    also engulfed the entire Cirrus Vi!


    Giada was shocked. She was stunned. Her face was drenched with cold sweat as her eyes twitched.


    His roar was terrifying!


    It sounded even more terrifying than Roger¡¯s back then.


    In the end, Philip still managed to get the air of a monarch.


    Damn it!


    This was what Giada dreaded to see the most!


    ¡°Philip, this is an order from me, Giada Wallis, the second madam of the rke family. Let Joel go!¡±


    Giada stood up from the sofa suddenly, and there was a spine-chilling coldness around her.


    ¡°Giada Wallis, I¡¯ll tell you one more time. You don¡¯t have the right to order me! I¡¯m not scared of you,


    Giada Wallis! If you want to gamble the future of the entire Wallis family because of Joel Harris, then I


    will dly apany you on this journey. I hope you¡¯ll still be able to exist in this world until then,


    Giada Wallis.¡±


    Philip said coldly, and there was an angry me in his eyes.


    m!


    After hanging up the phone, Philip smashed it into pieces.


    This time, Joel was terror-stricken, especially when his eyes met Philip¡¯s extremely cold eyes. His


    entire body was shaking.


    He was horrifying!


    This time, Philip looked like he was about to kill someone.


    Wynny on one side limply. She could vaguely make out Philip¡¯s figure. His hands were holding onto


    Joel¡¯s hair tightly, and his entire body was overtaken by murderous intent. It was overflowing to the


    entire vi.


    Was this still her husband?


    Martha crawled over to Wynn while badly wounded. She was moaning and groaning in pain.


    She looked at Philip who was teaching Joel a lesson and waspletely stunned.


    Was this still Philip, the useless bum?


    She was so scared that she did not dare to lift her head. She had her fair share of humiliating Philip in


    the past. She even had all kinds of ways to kick Philip out of the house. Now, Philip was too powerful.


    Martha was horrified after seeing his skills.


    She had been acting so bossy and aggressive in front of Philip for so many years!


    Martha started to tremble in fear when she thought about her consequences.


    Philip dragged Joel from the floor to the coffee table. Then, he ced his hand on the coffee table.


    ¡°Knife!¡±


    Philip lifted his hand and yelled. He did not even look at Tiger who was standing at the door.


    Tiger took out a dagger from his back pocket and handed it to Philip respectfully.


    The dagger glinted under the light as it twirled around in Philip¡¯s hand. The de was glinting coldly.


    ¡°Philip, you really have the guts to touch me?¡±


    Joel watched as the dagger twirled in Philip¡¯s hand, and he was horrified. However, he was still


    pretending to chuckle coldly.


    Stab!


    After he said that, Philip lifted the dagger and stabbed it firmly into the back of Joel¡¯s hand. It went


    through his hand and into the marble coffee table.


    His action was fast and precise. He did not dilly-dally.


    ¡°Ah! My hand! My hand!¡±


    Joel yelled in terror as his legs started kicking all over. His right hand was pinned on the coffee table.


    Blood started to flow down the floor.


    ¡°Please have mercy! I was wrong! I won¡¯t do this again! Philip, please have mercy on me!¡±


    ¡°Now, the other hand!¡±


    Philip said coldly. He ignored Joel¡¯s cries for mercy.


    He had told him, even Giada would not be allowed to take Joel away from here!


    Woosh!


    Stab!


    Another dagger appeared in Philip¡¯s hand. He lifted his hand and stabbed a hole in Joel¡¯s left hand


    again. He was pinned down on the coffee table firmly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A blood-curdling scream reverberated in the entire vi.


    Wynn had already fainted.


    Martha was feeling limp all over. Her scalp was numb from terror.


    Philip. Was Philip such a savage person? He was so cruel and heartless when he was angry!


    Martha wanted so badly to kneel and ask for mercy from Philip. She wanted him to forgive her for her


    rudeness and irrationality back then.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a cold yell came from the door.


    Philip lifted the dagger in the air. He was about to stab Joel¡¯s right leg when he turned around and saw


    Giada in a cheongsam. She stood at the door nobly, and there were more than ten bodyguards in suits


    behind her.


    ¡°Aunt Giada, Aunt Giada, help! Help me!¡±


    When Joel saw that Giada was here, he was possessed with the will to live.


    However!


    Stab!


    Philip smirked coldly and stabbed the dagger down into Joel¡¯s right leg. It went through his flesh and


    broke his nerves!


    Then, Philip finally got up slowly and took the towel handed over by Tiger. He wiped his hands and said


    coldly, ¡°Giada, why did you bring so many people here?¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Giada was wearing a white cheongsam with an embroidered red lotus. She sashayed inside with


    grandeur and looked at Wynn who had already fainted. Then, she looked at Joel who was badly hurt


    and screaming in pain. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to take Joel home.¡±


    After she said that, a few of her bodyguards walked over and tried to take Joel away.


    She did not even ask for Philip¡¯s approval. She did not respect him at all.


    At this moment, Martha lifted her head to look over. When she saw Giada, she waspletely


    stunned.


    It was her! It was her!


    That was the woman who attacked her!


    Martha¡¯s eyes went wide. She would remember Giada her entire life. Especially that p, it was etched


    inside her memory.


    She knew Giada was a powerful woman. Now, this woman was in her vi.


    It looked like she was here to save Joel.


    Did Philip know this woman?


    ¡°You¡­ Y-Y-You! It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who attacked mest time!¡±


    Martha pointed at Giada and stammered.


    Giada only peered at her coldly. Her icy gaze prated Martha¡¯s heart. Thetter covered her mouth


    immediately from fear.


    ¡°Take him away,¡± Giada said coldly. A few of her bodyguards walked over again.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to take one more step will have to go through me!¡±


    Tiger roared and stood in front of Philip. His eyes were wide as he red at more than ten men in suits.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There was a brutal air around him. He was not worse than the well-trained bodyguards hired by the


    Wallises.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    The head of the bodyguards, who was wearing a pair of sunsses, said to Tiger coldly.


    In his eyes, Tiger was just slightly bigger than him. He had a lot of weak points on his body. He could


    defeat Tiger with just one move.


    He was weak!


    They were bodyguards who had been highly trained. They knew how to kill and had learned different


    combat skills from different countries. All of the skills they knew were for killing!


    Suddenly, more bodyguards walked out, all with murderous intent in their eyes. They were giving Tiger


    pressure.


    Tiger sensed their murderous intent that felt like a waterfall. He backed away subconsciously.


    However, he still puffed his chest and stepped out again. He yelled, ¡°Come! I want to see who dares to


    touch me. I¡¯ll end him first!¡±


    He would protect Mr. rke with his life!


    This was Tiger¡¯s only conviction.


    Even if he had to risk his life, he would be willing to do this.


    The leader of the men in suits had an ominous glint in his gaze behind his sunsses. Then, he tilted


    his head. A bodyguard next to him charged forward.


    Bam!


    A punch!


    That bodyguard struck a punch,nding it on Tiger¡¯s chest. Thetter did not see when the man had


    struck and suffered a punch. He staggered backward a few meters.


    Tiger was dumbstruck. They were too strong!


    However, he would not just give up without a fight!


    Mr. rke was still here!


    At that moment, Tiger flipped out and charged forward with his clenched fists.


    However!


    Bam!


    A kick!


    Tiger flew backward and was mmed against the pir. The bottom half of the pir was cracked.


    Tiger endured the pain and climbed up once again. When he tried to charge forward again, Philip


    stopped him. He looked at him and said, ¡°Enough. This will do.¡±


    Philip knew Tiger was not their opponent.


    If he continued, he would die.


    These people were the special bodyguards hired by the Wallises. They were mercenaries from the


    special forces who were selected after different levels of challenges.


    No ordinary person could defeat them.


    The leader looked at Tiger in disdain and walked over to Joel who was wailing in pain.


    However, Philip said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll kill the entire family of anyone who takes him away today, including the


    Wallises!¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it was firm and powerful. Everyone shuddered when they heard it.


    Giada frowned and stared at Philip. Her eyes were cold as she said, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    After she said that, the few bodyguards walked over while exerting pressure on Philip. They said to


    Philip, ¡°Master rke, please be magnanimous. Miss Wallis wants this man.¡±


    Yes, Giada was still Miss Wallis to the Wallises.


    Even though they were respectful toward the rkes, their lives belonged to the Wallises.


    ¡°You can try.¡±


    Philip replied calmly. He was not concerned about the number of people the other party had.


    The leader pondered for a while and said, ¡°Master rke, please forgive me for being impolite.¡±


    After he said that, he gestured to his men and yelled, ¡°Do it!¡±


    A few bodyguards ran out and tried to subdue Philip.


    Suddenly, someone¡¯s hand reached over to try to grab Philip¡¯s wrist.


    Suddenly!


    A cold light glinted!


    Woosh!


    A dagger stabbed through the hand that was trying to grab Philip. Then, it came out from the other side


    and was pierced into the wall with a trail of blood!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The bodyguard held his hand and grunted. He then backed away quickly!


    More than ten of the bodyguards surrounded themselves around Giada, taking out their batons


    respectively.


    It seemed like that action was done in one quick movement!

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Just like this, more than ten pairs of eyes stared at thenguid person who had suddenly appeared


    behind Philip.


    Everyone felt numb at their scalps. Their entire body tensed up.


    When did this guy appear?


    He could escape from more than ten pairs of watchful eyes!


    A person like that was no small matter.


    The leader of the bodyguards understood immediately. A person like that must be an assassin who


    was on an international level!


    Just from the flying dagger alone, he could tell that this person was extremely scary!


    ¡°Young Master, how do you want them to die?¡±


    The man behind Philip had a clean-looking face. He looked innocent. However, his eyes were


    extremely icy.


    When he talked, there was a smirk on his face. One would feel like they were being watched by the


    grim reaper.


    ¡°Leave no one behind. Cripple all of them!¡±


    Philip said in an icy tone. There was a terrifying expression on his face.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The leader roared, and more than ten bodyguards charged forward.


    The man behind Philip only looked at them indifferently. He let out a smirk of disdain and said, ¡°Too few


    of you.¡±


    Bang, bang!


    Smack, smack!


    In a few minutes, everyone was lying on the floor. Moans and groans filled the room, and the living


    room was a mess.


    Philip and Giada stood at both ends of the room while staring each other down.


    In a blink of an eye, all of Giada¡¯s bodyguards were on the floor. They had their arms or legs crippled.


    They lost the ability to fight.


    The assassin stood among the injured bodyguards on the ground. His body was drenched in blood,


    and there was also blood dripping from his face.


    He got up and threw the dagger to Philip who was behind him after a flick of his wrist.


    Philip grabbed it, and after he flicked his wrist, the dagger shot out from his hand.


    Woosh!


    The blood-soaked dagger flew toward Giada and shot past her fair neck. It even cut away a lock of her


    ck hair.


    The dagger then pierced into the door of the vi. The end of it vibrated from the momentum, creating a


    buzzing sound.


    At that moment, Giada gulped. There was also cold sweat on her temples.


    However, she still stood there proudly. She did not even look at the bodyguards on the floor. On the


    other hand, she looked at Philip coldly and asked, ¡°What do you want before you¡¯ll let Joel go?¡±


    Philip shook his head and stomped on the coffee table. His footnded on the dagger that was in Joel¡¯s


    right hand.


    St!


    The entire dagger sunk down further.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Joel had passed out from the pain but was woken up by Philip¡¯s cruel move. He let out a blood-curdling


    scream. He yelled, ¡°Aunt Giada, save me! Save me! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯m your nephew! Help me!¡±


    Giada looked at Joel coldly and scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel shut his mouth while enduring the pain.


    ¡°Conditions.¡±


    Then, Giada turned her head to look at Philip. ¡°You must have some conditions. I can fulfill them.¡±


    Philip lifted his foot and grabbed Joel¡¯s hair. He said to Giada coldly, ¡°Giada, I was scared of you back


    then, so I chose topromise and live in seclusion. I think I¡¯m a spineless coward. Everyone thinks


    that I¡¯m a spineless coward. But you never expected me to live with my head down for seven years just


    so that one day, I can kill you with my own two hands, did you?¡±


    Giada¡¯s eyes flickered. She could see malice in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    This guy knew all along.


    This whole time, Giada never paid much attention to Philip. The only people she was concerned about


    were the other rkes and Roger.


    However, now, Philip¡¯s actions were too overbearing. He was terrifying.


    This slumbering tiger had finally awakened!


    Philip lifted Joel up. The dagger shed through his hands, creating a bloody mess.


    He kicked Joel in front of Giada, then threw a dagger at her. He looked at her beautiful face coldly and


    said, ¡°There are only two choices today. It¡¯s either you die, or he does.¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    How overbearing!


    How cold!


    This kind of aura was coursing through Philip¡¯s entire body!


    A man who had been a spineless coward for three years was actually so domineering!


    Martha was so scared that she did not dare to breathe too loud. She watched as Philip stared down at


    Giada. Her brain turned into mush.


    W-Was Philip always this overbearing?


    Giada was the woman who attacked her. How dare he say something like that?


    ¡®Either you die, or he does.¡¯


    How scary!


    Martha was trembling from fear. She never expected to see Philip act like this. This was so terrifying!


    She was a fool back then. How could she humiliate and scold Philip that way?


    Martha was utterly horrified by how he had stabbed the dagger into Joel¡¯s hands and leg.


    She swore inside her heart that she would never be arrogant toward Philip again. This man was


    horrifying.


    It was as if he was another person.


    At the same time, when Giada heard what Philip said, there was a cold smirk on her beautiful face.


    How dare this guy threaten her?


    ¡°Philip, do you think I¡¯m scared of you? I¡¯m Giada Wallis from the Wallis family, and I¡¯m the second


    madam of the rke family. I¡¯m also the second legal wife of your father, and you¡¯re my son in name,


    Philip rke. ording to the rules of the rkes, I have the right to order you to kneel!¡±


    Giada said coldly. Her face was beyond icy.


    Philip frowned as he stared at Giada. His pupils constricted like a profound and unfathomable abyss. It


    was as if they could devour everything.


    How dare Giada exploit the rules of the rke family!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Giada, who are you to order me with the rules of the rke family?¡±


    Philip replied coldly.


    Giada did not say anything. She took out a letter from her pocket and there was the word ¡®rke¡¯


    written on it. There was also a stamp of the golden ind on the bottom left corner.


    She snorted and smirked. She said, ¡°Before I left, I asked your father for a letter. There¡¯s also the


    signatures of all of your uncles.¡±


    Her smirk was cold, and she looked proud of herself.


    ¡®You¡¯re still too young to fight me.


    ¡®I, Giada Wallis, have been taking care of half of the rkes. Do you think a minor character like you


    can scare me?¡¯


    Philip was silent. He took the letter and frowned.


    ¡°Philip, son of rke, I¡¯m using my identity as the second madam of the rke family to order you to


    let Joel Harris go!¡±


    Giada¡¯s face was icy as she looked at Philip. ¡°Philip, don¡¯t forget I¡¯m your stepmother and you¡¯re my


    son. Before Charlotte passed, she left you under my care. Are you trying to kill your mother?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t have the right to talk about her! You also don¡¯t have the right to be my mother!¡±


    Philip yelled. His eyes were red as he crumpled the letter in his hands before throwing it on the floor.


    The contents of the letter were simple. Listen to everything Giada said.


    This was what all of the people in power of the rke family wanted.


    It was also what his father wanted.


    He could not go against his father¡¯s wishes, especially when all of his uncles had signed the letter.


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Giada did not want to bicker with him anymore. She said coldly.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were red. He looked at Joel who wasughing non-stop at the floor. Thetterughed in


    a wretched way and said, ¡°Hahaha, Philip. How¡¯s it? I told you, you¡¯re just a piece of trash and you¡¯ll


    always be! Hahahaha! I¡¯m still fine and dandy!¡±


    m!


    Philip kicked him on the face immediately. He yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak!¡±


    Giada frowned but did not say anything. She made a phone call, and everyone in the vi came in.


    Then, they cleared the vi in a blink of an eye.


    Philip had no choice. These were the rules, and there was a letter with his father¡¯s signature.


    He could not punish Joel now.


    He could only let him go.


    Giada looked at Philip who was engulfed by mes of rage and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re too young. I¡¯m


    indeed shocked by your transformation in these seven years, but you¡¯re still nothing in my eyes.¡±


    In the end, Philip watched as Joel was carried away. When that guy got into the car, he gave Philip the


    bird and spat out some blood on the floor. He mouthed, ¡°Trash!¡±


    Philip turned around, and his eyes turned icy. He said coldly, ¡°He can¡¯t live anymore.¡±


    ¡°Roger, Young Master.¡±


    That indolent man took back his nonchnt attitude. He turned around before disappearing into the


    vi.


    After a while, on one of the main roads in Riverdale, the ckmercial car that Joel was on was


    stopped in front of the red light.


    His entire body was in pain. However, his bleeding was stopped, and he had been treated.


    ¡°Haha, Philip, you¡¯re just a piece of trash! Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? I¡¯m still as fine as ever. Just you


    wait. When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll seek revenge!¡±


    Joel¡¯s eyes were cold. He was blinded by hate.


    The light turned green.


    The car started moving as it crossed the road.


    However!


    Suddenly!


    On the other side, a truck sped toward them with lightning speed!


    Crash!


    The ckmercial car flew into the air after the truck crashed into it. It turned more than ten times in


    the air!


    Boom, boom!


    The ckmercial carnded on the road heavily. It rolled around a few times and was in pieces!


    The truck did not stop. It drove over to them once again and crushed the entire car under its tires that


    were taller than a man!


    The entire thing happened in less than a few seconds!


    It was tragic!


    The ground was soaked with blood, and there were also pieces of flesh!

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Half a minuteter, Giada, who was in the other car that was heading back to Cirrus Vi, got the news.


    At that moment, the temperature inside the car plunged to a freezing point.


    Giada said coldly, ¡°Philip! How dare you do this! You went against my order! I will never forgive you!¡±


    Back at the vi, Philip held Wynn and looked at Martha who was on the floor coldly. ¡°To the hospital.¡±


    Martha was as timid as a chick. She got up while trembling furiously. Cold sweat started pouring out


    from her skin like a waterfall.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Martha replied and followed Philip out of the vi.


    When she saw that Philip did not say anything, Martha finally felt relieved. She let out a breath of relief,


    but her heart was still trembling.


    After they got out of the door, Martha was trying to call a cab hurriedly. In the end, Tiger drove a ck


    Mercedes-Benz over and opened the door. He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, please get in.¡±


    Philip did not reject him. They had to get to the hospital urgently. Wynn had already passed out. They


    did not know what was wrong with her.


    Martha was shocked. She looked at Tiger who was as strong as a bull and the Mercedes-Benz. She


    did not know what to do.


    ¡°Get in,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Martha got into the car. She was also badly hurt, but she could still hold on until they got to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, there were a few times Martha tried to say something but stopped. She was


    perturbed. It was as if a magnitude ten earthquake was happening in her heart.


    Who was Philip?


    What was his identity?


    Did that woman just call him her son?


    Holy moly!


    How terrifying! He had such a cruel and heartless mother.


    Martha never imagined Philip to be so powerful. She was terror-stricken.


    He had always been a spineless bum. Who could imagine him being so terrifying? Giada Wallis alone


    was an extraordinary person.


    If Giada was Philip¡¯s stepmother, then who was Philip?


    This was the biggest question in Martha¡¯s heart.


    When they got to the hospital, Philip carried Wynn into the emergency department hurriedly.


    After being examined by the doctor, they found out that there was nothing serious going on with Wynn.


    She was just too terrified. Plus, she had consumed some expired aphrodisiacs. That was why her body


    could not take it and caused her to pass out.


    Philip was finally relieved. He was watching Wynn, who was in a deep slumber, in the hospital room.


    Martha was in the other room.


    When Wynn woke up, the first thing she saw was Philip looking at her. Her face was pale, but she


    smiled knowingly, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Philip shook his head and grabbed Wynn¡¯s cold hands. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s over now. It¡¯s not your


    fault.¡±


    Tears fell down Wynn¡¯s eyes. She was still terrified.


    If Philip had not appeared in time, she would have been tarnished by that beast, Joel.


    This was the fourth time. Philip always appeared at every crisis to save her.


    Wynn felt safe. It was as if she was in the safest spot when she was with Philip.


    He was her harbor.


    Philip looked at Wynn and caressed her forehead lovingly. Then, he asked suddenly, ¡°Wynnie, why


    were you with Joel?¡±


    Wynn sighed helplessly. She said, ¡°My mom called me back.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡±


    Suddenly, anger rose in Philip¡¯s chest.


    That damned Martha. She lied to him that Joel was the one who barged in!


    ¡°Philip, please don¡¯t me my mother. I can tell that she was also threatened by Joel.¡±


    Wynn saw Philip¡¯s terrifying expression and started to tremble. She grabbed Philip¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°Just leave it. My mom saved me in the end and was attacked by Joel.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and talked to Wynn for a bit. Then, he went to Martha¡¯s room while Wynn was


    sleeping.


    At this moment, Martha was lying on the bed. She was indulging in histrionics while moaning in pain.


    Charles was sitting beside her.


    ¡°Charlie, if Philipes overter, please stop him. I¡¯m scared he¡¯ll beat me to death.¡±


    Martha was worried and frantic.


    Charles shook his head helplessly. ¡°You know what stupid things you¡¯ve done now. You even did that to


    our daughter. I don¡¯t want to look at you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice! Joel ced a knife on my neck! What could I have done?¡±


    Martha was furious. Even her husband did not understand her.


    However, Martha was feeling remorseful.


    Thankfully Philip had gotten there in time.


    Suddenly!


    Bang!


    The door was kicked open, and Philip barged in. He yelled, ¡°Martha Yates!¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    When Martha heard that, she started trembling. She pulled her nket over her head and pretended to


    sleep.


    However, the trembling nket clearly showed how terrified Martha was right now.


    ¡°Martha!¡±


    Philip was livid. Martha did not have a limit. How could she make her daughter fall into a trap like this?


    Philip was vehement. This mother-inw of the year hadpletely disappointed him!


    He barged into the room and spotted Martha curled up under the nket. The entire nket was


    shaking.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Philip yelled.


    Charles tried to stop Philip. He said, ¡°Alright, Philip. Nothing bad happened, right? Plus, your mom had


    no choice. You can¡¯t me herpletely.¡±


    Philip red at Charles and said angrily, ¡°Charles Johnston, stay back!¡±


    Charles was stunned. He was shocked by Philip¡¯s cold and angry words. He walked to one side while


    trembling.


    This time, Martha shot up from under her nket. She had been watching the entire thing from a small


    corner under her nket. She cowered and yelled, ¡°Philip, please don¡¯t hit me! I was wrong! I was


    wrong! Please don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    Martha was terrified. She was worried that Philip would really kill her!


    He was so cruel in the vi. He left a deep impression on Martha.


    Philip red at Martha angrily and warned, ¡°Martha, I¡¯m warning you! If you dare to do something that¡¯ll


    harm Wynn in the future, you¡¯ll be the first I go after! You should watch yourself!¡±


    After he said that, Philip left the room while clenching his fists.


    He wanted to teach Martha a lesson, but she had already been badly beaten. Plus, she was still


    Wynn¡¯s mother at the end of the day, so he could not bring himself to do it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He would just give her another chance. If she still refused to change, Philip would not mind making her


    live in regret for the rest of her life.


    After Philip left the room, Martha let out a sigh of relief. She red at Charles and wailed, ¡°You useless


    man! Didn¡¯t you see that he was going to hit me? How could you hide? You have the audacity to hide!


    I¡¯m your wife!¡±


    Charles¡¯ face was cold. He red at her and scolded, ¡°Not only Philip, but even I want to hit you!


    You¡¯ve done something stupid and you¡¯re the righteous one now, huh?¡±


    Martha was shocked when Charles scolded her suddenly.


    At home, Charles always listened to her. He was afraid of her.


    However, she did not expect him to scold her after what happened.


    In a blink of an eye, Martha felt extremely wronged. She bawled and rolled around unreasonably. She


    yelled, ¡°All of you are bullying me now, huh? Am I not a human? What could I have done? I was being


    threatened! Don¡¯t I know that Wynn¡¯s my daughter? You¡¯re all bullying me. Can I still be in charge of


    this family? I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Martha was angry and sad.


    That good-for-nothing Philip was so powerful all of a sudden. She could not ept it in such a short


    period.


    As for Philip¡¯s identity, she did not dare to ask.


    Did she have to humble herself when she was around with him?


    Charles was so fierce toward her. Was she not a human being anymore?


    Charles had been annoyed and agitated by Martha¡¯s unreasonable behavior for the past ten or so


    years. He turned around and left the room angrily to visit Wynn.


    When Philip went back to Wynn¡¯s room, he saw a beautiful figure. It was Chloe.


    He saw Chloe and Wynn chatting on the bed.


    Chloe had a stack of documents in her hands. She smiled at Wynn and said, ¡°Wynn, go back and read


    these carefully. I hope you consider this.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Philip frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Chloe stood up when she saw Philip. There was an undetectable shyness on her face, but she still


    pretended to be cold. She said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Wynn, and since I¡¯m here, Aunt Martha too.¡±


    Philip nodded his head coldly and looked at the documents in Wynn¡¯s hand. He asked tly, ¡°Wynnie,


    give her back her things.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s expression looked forced.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be so aggressive toward me. We¡¯re still friends, after all.¡±


    Wynn tried to ease the tension after she felt the awkwardness in the air.


    She wanted to present herself to look magnanimous. She did not want Philip to be in a tough position.


    ¡°Wynn, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Philip and I are just normal friends.¡±


    Chloe looked at Wynn¡¯s magnanimous expression and could not help but feel jealous. She even felt


    defeated. No wonder Philip was not interested in her anymore.


    This woman was so good at acting!


    Was this how she got Philip? By acting?


    Chloe changed her strategy. If she could not do it the hard way, she would use the soft way.


    Actually, Chloe¡¯s beauty could bepared to Wynn¡¯s. However, their heights were slightly different.


    Wynn was 170cm and stood out among most women.


    Especially her long and slender legs. They could kill all living things whoid eyes on them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Wynn wanted to say it was fine. After all, she was Philip¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e. However, she was reluctant to


    say it out loud. Why should she hand her husband to someone else on a silver tter? She changed


    her tone and said coldly, ¡°Miss Sommerset, I¡¯m not taking this. And also, please behave yourself!


    Philip¡¯s my husband.¡±


    ¡°Miss Johnston, didn¡¯t I tell you that Philip and I are just normal friends. Why? Are you not confident in


    yourself?¡±


    Chloe crossed her arms as her face fell. She nced at Wynn coldly.


    She naturally had hostile feelings toward Wynn. When she saw that Wynn was being rude to her, she


    decided to stop being kind as well.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Philip did not know what to do because he had never experienced this before. He could sense a tinge


    of jealousy in the air. Were these two beauties fighting over him?


    ¡°Alright, stop fighting.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was filled with awkwardness. He did not know how to end this.


    He was feeling remorseful toward Chloe.


    ¡°No need, this ce is so small. There¡¯s no space for me anymore. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Chloe took her bag and left.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chasing after her? Go and coax your ex-fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Wynn peered at Philip coldly. She was feeling pleased with herself. See, the person Philip cared about


    the most was still her.


    She was throwing a tantrum now. She wanted to see who Philip loved.


    ¡°Wynnie, please give me a break. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Philip felt aggrieved. It would be fine if there was really something going on between him and Chloe,


    but there was truly nothing between them.


    It had been so many years. She could not keep bringing up the past, right?


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Wynn scoffed coquettishly, but she could not hide the pleased smile on her face.


    A few dayster, Wynn was discharged from the hospital. Philip made a reservation in a restaurant and


    was about to treat Wynn to a candlelight dinner.


    Wynn wanted to have a simple dinner at home so that they did not have to spend much money, but


    Philip refused.


    After putting on a nice dress and some makeup, Wynn followed Philip out.


    The restaurant was full of people since it was the weekend.


    This was one of the grandest Western restaurants in Riverdale. On average, one person would need to


    spend a minimum of 1,000 bucks. The decorations in the restaurant were elegant and extravagant. The


    atmosphere here was also dainty and peaceful. This ce was popr among young people.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. This spot has been reserved. It was reserved by him.¡±


    The server led Philip to their seats, but the table was upied by a pair of lovers.


    This was the best table in the restaurant, which is why Philip had deliberately reserved this table. They


    could see theke and the mountains from here. Now that it was upied, he was slightly frustrated.


    ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you see that we¡¯re here first? Plus, aren¡¯t all tables the same? We made a


    reservation too. Why should I give him our table?¡±


    The man at the table was wearing a white suit with a ck shirt. He looked refined in his outfit, but he


    did not have any manners.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. We told you your table number when you made the reservation. Please sit ording to


    your number,¡± the server said politely.


    ¡°My table is here! F*ck off!¡±


    The man in the white suit said arrogantly and domineeringly. All the good tables had been reserved


    when he made the reservation, so he purposely came earlier to upy this table. Naturally, he would


    not give this up so easily.


    ¡°Then please show me your reservation details.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you f*cking done?¡±


    The man in the white suit said impatiently, ¡°Get me your manager. Tell him who I am! Do you trust that


    I¡¯ll make you lose your job with just one word?¡±


    He was saying this to the server, but at the same time, he was also saying this to Philip.


    It was a tant warning.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll get another table.¡±


    Wynn tugged Philip¡¯s hand. She did not want to have their spirits dampened because of this minor


    inconvenience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We reserved this table, so it¡¯s ours. If we keep exercising forbearance and turning big


    problems into small problems, we¡¯ll be looked down upon. Nothing can be aplished without norms


    or standards. I think we should let them know what the word ¡®rules¡¯ means.¡±


    Philip lifted his eyebrows and peered at the man in the white suit before saying coldly.


    ¡°Oh, you motherf*cker, who are you scolding?¡±


    The man in the white suit got up and lifted his hand to p Philip.


    Philip grabbed his wrist and twisted it behind him. Then, he grabbed the man¡¯s handsome face and


    mmed it down on the table.


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts! F*cking let go of me!¡± the man yelled in pain.


    ¡°I told you, this is my table. Do you understand?¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This time, a man in a ck suit ran over hurriedly.


    ¡°Sir, this man here does not want to sit ording to his number. He¡¯s upying someone else¡¯s table,¡±


    the server replied.


    ¡°Young Master Berkshire?¡±


    The manager¡¯s expression changed when he saw the man in white. He pulled Philip¡¯s hand away and


    said coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    This was the young master from Capital City. He was the second young master of the Berkshires,


    Colton Berkshire!


    ¡°He¡¯s upying my table,¡± Philip said while frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m the manager here. I¡¯ll be the one deciding who gets which table. This table belongs to Young


    Master Berkshire today. For yourpensation, I can give you a 20% discount for your bill.¡± The


    manager¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°No, I must sit here today.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face fell. He did not want to give in.


    No one in this world dared to take his things away from him.


    ¡°Really? Then, please get out. Our restaurant won¡¯t serve you.¡±


    The manager gestured with a cold face.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    After the manager said that, he eyed the server next to him.


    Then, two bodyguards in suits walked over. Their faces were cold, and they looked terrifying.


    A high-end restaurant like this would have their own bodyguards. The reason for this was to prevent


    people from making a fuss and affecting the other customers¡¯ dining experience.


    After all, this was not a stall at the side of the road. Everyone who dined here was powerful and


    influential.


    ¡°Hehe, kid, did you hear that? Get the f*ck out now! Why don¡¯t you look at yourself before you act all


    arrogant with me?¡±


    Young Master Berkshire had a cold smirk on his face right now. He was extremely arrogant and


    despotic. He was being haughty, looking down on everyone.


    In his opinion, there was nothing he could not get.


    It was just a stupid table and this man was trying to fight him for it. What a blind fool!


    He was the young master of the Berkshires in Capital City. He paid hundreds of thousands to be a


    member here.


    Of course, the manager would treat him politely!


    If not, the manager would be going against money!


    ¡°Leave? We made a reservation! Plus, you¡¯re trying to kick your customers out? Who gave you the


    right to do so?¡±


    Philip said coldly. He despised people who looked down on others.


    After he said that, Philip took out his phone and called Theo. ¡°If I remember correctly, Paradis De L¡¯eau


    is on your territory, right?¡±


    Over here, Theo was in a meeting with his men. When he got the phone call, he replied respectfully,


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. rke. The boss is my friend. Is there any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Tell the boss I¡¯m eating here tonight.¡±


    Philip said coldly and hung up. He did not want to do this, but he had no choice. Sometimes, the best


    way was to exploit his connections.


    Then, in less than five minutes, one of Theo¡¯s men ran over with a card and handed it to Philip.


    Philip handed the ck aurum card to the manager and said, ¡°I have this card. Am I qualified to eat


    here now?¡±


    That was the ck aurum member card that was specifically for VIPs of this restaurant. If anyone used


    this card in this restaurant, their bill would be waived.


    When the manager saw this card, his expression changed. Cold sweat soaked his entire body.


    That was the ck aurum member card of this restaurant!


    The boss told him that this card was like his person. Anyone with this card would be the boss¡¯ VIP


    customer.


    Plus, the underground king, Theo Zander, was supporting the boss behind his back!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before this, some customers came here with the ck aurum cards too. They were either politicians,


    celebrities, or international public figures. The manager did not expect a normal-looking young man to


    have the ck aurum card of his boss.


    If his boss knew that he offended a VIP like this, he would lose his job. He could just pack and get the


    hell out.


    This ordinary-looking guy even knew the boss of this restaurant!


    Plus, after listening to his phone conversation, he also knew Theo!


    The manager was so scared that he started shaking. He bowed and said, ¡°S-Sir, I¡¯m so sorry. I was


    blind. Please forgive me. This is your table. Please take a seat!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    When Young Master Berkshire heard what the manager said, his expression changed. He said fiercely,


    ¡°Did you forget that I just became a member of your restaurant?¡±


    He did not know why the manager¡¯s attitude did a 180 change after Philip took out a stupid card.


    ¡°Young Master Berkshire, if you¡¯re willing, I can get you another table. If not, I¡¯m sorry, please get out. I


    can¡¯t have you disturbing the VIP.¡±


    The manager¡¯s expression changed as he said coldly to the man in white. ¡°This man here has this


    restaurant¡¯s ck aurum card. Only special guests of the boss will have this card. It can¡¯t be measured


    by money.¡±


    He had no choice. Even though this man was the young master of the Berkshires, this matter could not


    be resolved. Thew of Capital City was not enforced here.


    Philip was the boss¡¯ VIP guest. The manager could not offend him.


    After he said that, the bodyguards in suits walked over. They were giving out a lot of pressure.


    When Young Master Berkshire saw this, he did not dare to do anything more. He pressed his lips


    together, and his face was red with frustration.


    He had been sent here to observe and study the performance of his family¡¯s business in Riverdale. He


    just got himself a beauty queen from a university.


    The girl¡¯s birthday was today, and he wanted to show off since he was here. Who knew he would run


    into Philip? Not only did he not get to show off, but he also ran into a wall.


    He had a whole list of things nned out today. He wanted to move the beauty with his ns and


    spend the night with her.


    If they were to leave now, everything would be ruined. He could only endure this for the time being.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go over there.¡±


    Young Master Berkshire yelled angrily and took the beauty queen to the other side.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for hindering your meal. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The manager was smiling widely. However, he was beyond terrified.


    Philip did not look at him. He waved his hand to dismiss him.


    After the two of them sat down, Wynn asked in confusion, ¡°What card is that? Why is he so courteous


    to you?¡±


    ¡°This is the ck aurum member card of this restaurant. Their boss sent someone to bring it to me.¡±


    Philip told her the truth.


    ¡°The boss? Why?¡±


    Wynn was puzzled.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what my family does?¡±


    Philip grinned and asked Wynn.


    Wynn came to a realization. Philip¡¯s family ran restaurants. Even though he had run away from home,


    he should know some people from the industry.


    She stopped asking and continued her meal.


    ¡°Today¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m so happy to meet all of you today. As long as all of you wish my


    girlfriend a happy birthday, I¡¯ll give a bottle of wine to each table!¡±


    This time, Young Master Berkshire stood up with a ss of wine and yelled to everyone in the room.


    A few of them were surprised. Even though they were middle-upper ss consumers, they were still


    shocked by his reckless spending. The reason was that the cheapest wine here would be at least a few


    thousand bucks.


    If he was giving out a bottle of wine to every table, it would cost tens of thousands!

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    A lot of people came here not to eat but to drink. The alcohol here was more rich and mellow. The


    aftertaste would linger in one¡¯s mouth longer.


    When they heard Young Master Berkshire¡¯s offer, everyone cheered on happily. They lifted their


    sses and wished Young Master Berkshire¡¯s girlfriend a happy birthday.


    The beauty queen of the university never experienced such a romantic gesture before. Her face was


    red, and she was infatuated with what was happening. She was feeling ecstatic in an instant.


    However, this was just the start. Young Master Berkshire took out a jewelry box from Auspicious


    Phoenix and opened it slowly. There was a dazzling gemstone ne inside. He said in feigned


    gentleness, ¡°Dear, happy birthday. I¡¯ll love you forever. I¡¯ll love you until the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°Hooray!¡±


    The crowd witnessed what was going on. They were pping and cheering for the couple.


    There were tears in the beauty queen¡¯s eyes. She went to look at the ne he bought her. It cost


    about 80,000 bucks. She did not expect Young Master Berkshire to buy it for her secretly.


    At this moment, she wanted to give him her body to pay him back.


    Under the cheers of the crowd, Young Master Berkshire kissed the beauty queen. His hand traveled


    beneath the beauty queen¡¯s waist and she did not reject him. Young Master Berkshire was pleased. He


    scored another!


    As promised, Young Master Berkshire asked the servers to bring every table a bottle of red wine that


    cost 6,600 bucks. He gave every table in the restaurant a bottle, except for Philip¡¯s table.


    He lifted his head to look over at Philip. When he saw that Philip did not have any drinks on his table,


    he snorted. ¡°Penniless fool!¡±


    Who knew when he finished saying that, he saw the manager of the restaurant bringing a bottle of wine


    to Philip¡¯s table. The manager said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, here¡¯s your wine. This is a La Romanee-


    Conti. It¡¯s a gift from the restaurant and to apologize for my mistakes earlier.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. He was giving out La Romanee-Conti willy-nilly?


    A lot of wine lovers were present at the restaurant, so naturally, they would know about La Romanee-


    Conti. It was the best of the best. Its value was unimaginable.


    However, this restaurant gave Philip one bottle for free. Everyone was trying to guess who he was.


    Young Master Berkshire¡¯s face was red from anger. He gritted his teeth. The reason he gave a bottle of


    wine to everyone in the restaurant was to humiliate Philip. In the end, he did not manage to humiliate


    him, but instead, he humiliated himself.


    The wine on his table that cost tens of thousands was nothingpared to Philip¡¯s La Romanee-Conti.


    Wynn was also shocked. She wanted to ask but diminished this thought.


    ¡°I hope we can stay with each other every day in the future, no matter if we¡¯re rich or poor.¡±


    Philip lifted his ss and said to Wynn.


    Wynn was shocked. She did not expect Philip to say something like this. She nodded happily and


    clinked her ss with Philip.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have two very special guests in our restaurant today!¡±


    At this moment, the manager ran to the empty space in the middle of the restaurant and announced


    excitedly, ¡°The boss just told me that everyone¡¯s bills today will be waived!¡±


    The crowd cheered. They were so lucky tonight for being able to have their bills waived. They started to


    feel curious. Who were these two important guests? They must be someone very important since they


    were able to make the boss waive their bills.


    ¡°Mr. rke, Miss Jonhston, this is a gift the boss has prepared for you two. Please ept them.¡±


    The manager ran over and said excitedly to Philip and Wynn. The server pushed over a cart and there


    was a shiny diamond ne sitting on it.


    People with sufficient knowledge about jewelry could tell instantly that this was definitely bigger and


    shinier than the one Young Master Berkshire gifted just now.


    They could not estimate its value!


    The crowd looked over and started pping.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant became lively in an instant.


    Young Master Berkshire¡¯s face turned green. He could not believe what was going on right now.


    F*ck! Did he step in dog sh*t this morning? Why did he keep getting defeated?


    F*ck!


    How should he eat?


    How should he win the beauty queen¡¯s heart?


    How could he not see that the beauty queen was staring at Philip with stars in her eyes?


    F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!


    Young Master Colton Berkshire despised Philip right now. Damn it! He was thoroughly discredited!


    No, he had to find out who that kid was. He needed to teach him a lesson!


    When he thought about that, Colton walked out of the restaurant and made a phone call.


    Over here, Wynn and Philip were surprised. They did not expect this to happen.


    Philip did not need to think to know that Theo was the one who arranged for this.


    He did not say anything. The two of them continued their meal peacefully.


    Then, Wynn asked after finally failing to control herself, ¡°Philip, what happened in the vi that day?


    How¡¯s Joel?¡±


    Wynn was unconscious at that time, so she did not see Philip¡¯s cruel side.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Also, I keep feeling like you¡¯re different. What does your family do? Are they really restaurant owners?¡±


    Wynn blinked and asked.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Philip fell silent for a while. Then, he looked at Wynn and said, ¡°You really want to know?¡±


    Wynn nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Philip nodded. Then, he said in all seriousness, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m actually a nouveau riche.¡±


    Wynn listened to him while nodding. ¡°Yeah, I know. Your family runs restaurants, and you bought the


    vi.¡±


    Philip frowned and exined. ¡°No, maybe my nouveau riche is different from what you understand. I


    mean, I, Philip rke, am a nouveau riche. I¡¯m loaded.¡±


    ¡°How loaded?¡±


    Wynn ate her dessert and squinted. Her eyes were as beautiful as crescent moons. There was also a


    gentle smile on her lips.


    ¡°Do you know rke Group?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn nodded. She said, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t I go to their partyst time? Too bad I didn¡¯t get to meet Young


    Master rke.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Actually, Young Master rke is sitting in front of you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Wynn was taken aback. She looked at Philip curiously. After a while, she reached out her fair hand and


    touched Philip¡¯s forehead. Then, she touched her forehead and pouted. She muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have


    a fever.¡±


    ¡®F*ck me!


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t believe me.¡¯


    Philip was feeling helpless. He tried to exin again, ¡°Wynnie, I really am Young Master rke. You


    have to believe me.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and grabbed her bag. She got up and pulled Philip, ¡°Alright, I trust you,


    okay? Let¡¯s go. It¡¯ste.¡±


    Philip lowered his head in defeat. She still did not believe him!


    Whatever.


    It was fine since Wynn already epted that he was a nouveau riche.


    Even though she could not guess his real identity, there were still chances.


    He would take his time. She would find out eventually.


    A day after, Martha was feeling bored in the vi.


    These few days, she had been content with her lot. She had also moved out of the master¡¯s bedroom.


    She had no choice. Philip was flourishing at the moment and she did not dare to act out of line.


    ¡°Charlie, say, who is Philip? How did he endure for so long in our family? If it wasn¡¯t for what happened


    last time, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he¡¯s so powerful. Also, the woman who hit mest time is Philip¡¯s


    stepmother!¡±


    Martha sat on the sofa and chatted with Charles who was reading the newspaper.


    When she thought about Giada, Martha started to tremble.


    That woman was too overbearing!


    If Philip had a stepmother like her, then his family would definitely be something else.


    This guy had been hiding for so long.


    Martha started to have bad thoughts after a few days.


    ¡°Oh, what are you thinking about? If you¡¯re worried, you can just go and apologize to Philip. Stop


    mulling over this.¡±


    Charles said while flipping his newspaper in annoyance.


    At the same time, Philip came back. When he got into the vi, Martha got up and started making tea


    for Philip. She had a ttering smile on her face when she said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re home. Come, it¡¯s health-


    preserving tea. It¡¯s good for your body.¡±


    Philip was shocked. He was not used to Martha being kind to him all of a sudden.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave after I take some things.¡±


    Philip smiled and went upstairs.


    Martha was looking at Philip¡¯s back tteringly at the bottom of the stairs. When he got into the


    master¡¯s bedroom, the smile on her face turned cold. She widened her eyes and muttered, ¡°Why are


    you being so arrogant? It¡¯s like I¡¯m the one begging him to drink it.¡±


    Charles shook his head helplessly. The pain was forgotten where gain followed for this mad woman.


    When she saw Charles shaking his head, Martha mmed the tea in front of him and said, ¡°If he won¡¯t


    drink it, you drink it!¡±


    After a while, Philip came downstairs. Martha asked hurriedly, ¡°Philip, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something with Wynnie,¡± Philip replied. Then, he left without turning back.


    Martha watched as Philip left. She felt agitated.


    Back then, she would have pped him if he gave him this attitude. However, she did not dare to do it


    now.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! Look at him, what kind of attitude was that? He¡¯s so arrogant! Do I still have a position in this


    house?¡±


    Martha sat on the sofa angrily. She felt annoyed.


    Philip was so arrogant because this vi was under his name.


    He was just rted to Giada.


    However, he was still afraid of Wynn.


    Right, she would exploit Wynn!


    Martha did not believe that she would not find Philip¡¯s weakness.


    Over here, Philip came to pick Wynn up from her office. The two were like teenage lovebirds. They


    came to the biggest jewelry shop in Riverdale while chatting happily.


    Wynn¡¯s birthday was next month and he had to buy her something fancy this year.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Ethereal Jewels!


    When they walked in, they saw that there were quite a lot of people in the shop. There were more than


    ten salespeople in the shop. They were all wearing ck uniforms.


    It was the biggest jewelry shop in Riverdale indeed. The shop was so lordly.


    ¡°Sir, how can I help you?¡±


    A saledy walked over to them. She had a standard smile on her face and did a 30-degree bow.


    ¡°Oh, I want to look at nes,¡± Philip said.


    Wynn was holding on to his arm. Then, she spotted something and ran over. She looked at the shiny


    jewelry in the ss case and was happy.


    Philip looked around and saw that all the major brands were here. They had all kinds of items ranging


    from gold, silver, diamonds, and even jade.


    They were also not cheap. Each one was at least tens of thousands.


    The saledy was not a normal person as well. Since she was working in this industry, she had


    already trained herself to have a pair of sharp eyes.


    This pair of lovers looked normal. The guy looked ordinary, but the woman looked extremely beautiful


    and ssy.


    ¡°Sir, you must be buying a present for your wife, right? Your wife¡¯s so beautiful. You have such good


    taste in women.¡±


    Tasha Perez had a smart mouth. Sheplimented.


    Philip smiled. It felt good to beplimented. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m buying a present for my wife. Do you have


    any nice ones?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at this ne by Ethereal. It¡¯s thetest collection and suits your wife. She¡¯ll look so


    ssy with it on her. It¡¯s made from two-carat pink diamonds. Plus, the diamonds are cut by the jewel


    master in Italy, Master Giorgio. There aren¡¯t any diamonds with the same luster as these.¡±


    Tasha took out thetest ne from the ss case and said.


    Wynn was interested in it. She could not wait to try it on.


    ¡°How is it? Does it look nice?¡± Wynn looked into the mirror and turned around to ask Philip.


    Philip looked at her. The white-gold ne and the shiny diamond was resting on Wynn¡¯s neck. It


    looked dazzling, and she looked like a white swan.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take this.¡±


    Philip said. He turned around to look at the saledy, ¡°How much is this? I¡¯m paying by card.¡±


    Tasha was ecstatic. She did not expect an ordinary man like Philip to be a nouveau riche. He was so


    generous and bought it without hesitating.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s 289,999 yuan. I¡¯ll wrap it up for you now.¡±


    Tasha beamed and said. She could not hold in the joy in her heart.


    He was such a nouveau riche!


    It was close to 290,000 bucks!


    It was just a ne!


    Naturally, what happened over here caused a smallmotion.


    ¡°Damn, that man looks normal and doesn¡¯t look rich at all. He really bought that ne?!¡±


    ¡°I saw that ne just now. It does look pretty, but it¡¯s too expensive. It¡¯s 290,000 bucks!¡±


    ¡°Darling, look, he¡¯s so good to his wife. I want that one too.¡±


    A few women were envious of Wynn. They were also curious about Philip¡¯s identity.


    That man was too rich! He was willing to pay 290,000 bucks to make his wife happy.


    However, his wife was very pretty indeed.


    When Wynn heard the price, she was shocked. She returned the ne quickly and said


    apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think it¡¯s not suitable for me.¡±


    She did not want to waste so much money. Even though Philip was the one who brought her here to


    choose a birthday present, 290,000 was indeed too expensive.


    A ne that cost a few hundred bucks would be enough.


    Philip knew what Wynn was thinking. He smiled at her. ¡°I think it suits you. Don¡¯t worry about the


    money, I have it. This is a present from me to you, how can moneypare to that? I¡¯ll buy you more


    presents in the future so that you stay with me forever.¡±


    Wow, how cheesy!


    A few women were touched by what Philip said. They were starting to think that their husbands and


    boyfriends wereckingpared to Philip.


    ¡®Look at how he treats his wife. What¡¯s a little money to make his wife happy?¡¯


    However, at this moment, when everyone was feeling touched, an unfriendly voice sounded from the


    entrance.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s you. At least choose a more believable situation to act pretentious, will you? Can you even


    afford this ne?¡±


    Colton walked into the shop and was smirking deviously. There was a young girl who looked about 17


    to 18 years old next to him. She was dressed in a shy manner. She was wearing a crop top and a


    pair of booty shorts. Her hair was in braids, and there was a ring on her belly button.


    Everyone looked over at the entrance.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    A handsome bad boy nouveau riche and a shy, fashionable girl with a belly button ring. They were


    such a sight to behold.


    Tasha was introducing the item to Philip. However, when she saw the people at the door, she bowed


    90-degrees and said, ¡°Young Master Berkshire, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Then, all of the salespeople in the shop turned to the door and addressed Young Master Berkshire in a


    respectful manner.


    Colton was pleased with himself. He lifted his chin and held the girl with the belly button ring close to


    him. Then, he looked at Philip proudly.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re buying jewelry at my shop? Can a penniless fool like you afford it?¡±


    His tone was sarcastic.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Some of the customers started discussing among themselves.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Young Master Berkshire from Ethereal Jewels? Why¡¯s he here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that there¡¯s beef between Young Master Berkshire and that man?¡±


    ¡°What penniless fool? I don¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t that kid about to buy a ne worth 290,000


    bucks? How¡¯s he a penniless fool?¡±


    The crowd was puzzled. Was this the world of the rich?


    This man was about to buy a ne worth 290,000 bucks and he was still being called penniless¡­


    Tasha was taken aback. She looked at Philip. If Young Master Berkshire said he was a penniless fool,


    then he was indeed a penniless fool. How would he have the money to buy thistest pink diamond


    ne that cost 290,000 bucks?


    While she thought about this, there was fury and disdain in Tasha¡¯s eyes.


    Damn it!


    He was just another penniless poser who wanted to make his wife happy.


    After this, he would definitely say there was something wrong with the ne or maybe he would


    make up an excuse to go to the toilet and escape.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He might even steal it!


    Philip¡¯s face was cold. He looked at Colton with a frown on his face and he said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. This is


    your shop?¡±


    When Colton heard that, he was pleased with himself. His arrogance was written all over his face.


    He walked over to look at the pink diamond ne on Tasha¡¯s hand and chuckled ominously. He


    asked, ¡°Why? Do you want to buy this for your wife?¡±


    When he said that, he looked at Wynn. Then, he could not remove his eyes from her anymore.


    That woman was too pure and good looking! His attentionst night had been on the beauty queen, so


    hepletely neglected Wynn.


    The girl with the belly button ring next to him was just an ugly ducklingpared to Wynn.


    How could he let Philip, this dumb*ss, tarnish such a beautiful woman?


    Wynn was scared. She tried to hide from Colton as she nestled against Philip. She could tell that


    Colton was looking at her in an extremely disgusting manner.


    Philip¡¯s eyes went cold. He pulled Wynn behind him and stood forward. He said, ¡°Excuse me, please


    have some respect. I¡¯m here to buy a ne.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Colton guffawed. He took the pink diamond ne and said sarcastically, ¡°Damn, can you even


    afford this? It¡¯s 290,000 bucks. Do you think a penniless fool like you can have so much money to


    afford this? Do you think you¡¯re all that because you know the boss of Paradis De L¡¯eau? I¡¯ve heard


    about you. You¡¯re just a live-in son-inw who depends on your woman. Pah!¡±


    Colton spat on the floor and red at Philip.


    ¡°You have no money and you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re loaded. Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see if


    you have the qualifications?¡±


    The girl next to him also red at Philip and Wynn aggressively. She was agitated when she saw


    Wynn.


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just a piece of trash who depends on his woman. How embarrassing!¡±


    She scolded. Wynn was much prettier than she was and Young Master Berkshire was also looking at


    her. Naturally, the girl with the belly button ring would feel annoyed.


    When everyone heard that, they understood immediately. They started jeering and criticizing him.


    ¡°Damn, I thought he was a nouveau riche, but it turns out he¡¯s a live-in son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, he¡¯s depending on his woman and dares toe out to spend money. I wonder where he gets


    his courage from.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, poor people have such poor lives. A useless bum like him doesn¡¯t even know how to be modest.


    If his mother-inw knows he¡¯s spending money like this, he¡¯ll definitely be taught a lesson.¡±


    Everyone was jeering at him. The situation became awkward instantly.


    Tasha¡¯s anger toward Philip was getting more and more intense. She packed the ne into a box


    and muttered, ¡°You have all four limbs and you¡¯re depending on your woman. How embarrassing!¡±


    After she said that, she peered at Wynn purposely and sneered. ¡°What a cheap b*tch! You must be a


    call girl since you have a husband like this. Find a better man next time.¡±


    Philip heard everything she said and his face fell.


    He looked at Wynn who was standing next to him. She was lowering her head while her hands were


    holding on his sleeve. ¡°Philip, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not buy it anymore.¡±


    She sounded like she was going to cry.


    Wynn was a woman who did not know how to fight and argue with people. This was her weakness.


    She was the daughter of a wealthy family, so she was more soft-hearted.


    However, Philip could not endure this!


    They could criticize him, but they could not criticize Wynn!


    Anyone who touched the forbiddenme of the dragon would die!


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Philip yelled. His eyes were cold as he stared at Colton. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your business whether I have


    money or how much money I have. I¡¯m just here to buy a ne today! Apologize to my wife now!¡±


    After he said that, Philip looked at Tasha. He said, ¡°You too!¡±


    Tasha was shocked. She felt guilty and scared after Philip red at her.


    Tasha muttered a curse angrily. After all, Young Master Berkshire was on her side. She was confident.


    Colton lifted his thumb at Tasha andughed. He said, ¡°Good! Tasha Perez, from now on, you¡¯re the


    shop manager.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Young Master Berkshire. Thank you, Young Master Berkshire!¡±


    Tasha was beyond excited. Her eyes were glistening. She wanted so badly to jump on Young Master


    Berkshire to kiss him all over the face.


    Perhaps, Tasha would even sleep with him if he asked her to.


    The rest of the customers in the shop started hurling abuses at Philip.


    ¡°Sigh, that kid is going insane.¡±


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t buy it. Go now. Your mother-inw will definitely kick you out of the house when she gets


    here. When that happens, you won¡¯t be able to depend on your woman anymore.¡±


    A middle-aged man with a beer belly said. He was holding an ordinary-looking woman next to him.


    He had noticed Wynn a long time ago. He loved women with bodies as hot as hers.


    He finally jeered at Philip to make Wynn notice him.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m buying that ne.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and said. He did not mind showing off his wealth.


    The woman next to him was excited. She was calling him ¡®honey¡¯ sweetly and they even started kissing


    in public.


    ¡°Prettydy, this is my card. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    The middle-aged man walked over to Wynn with a huge grin on his face and handed her a card. The


    woman who was feeling excited moments ago now stomped her foot angrily.


    Wynn did not take the card. She declined tactfully. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    The middle-aged man was embarrassed. He smiled timidly and backed away. Then, he started arguing


    with his lover.


    Over here, Colton was feeling pleased. He loved forcing people to dead ends.


    Who let him have so much money?


    ¡®You embarrassed me in the restaurant. If I don¡¯t f*ck you up today, my name¡¯s not Colton Berkshire!¡¯


    ¡°You sound like you have a lot of money. Alright then, since you want to give your wife a present, you


    should give her the most expensive one.¡±


    Colton smirked. He already had a n. ¡°This ne is just 290,000 bucks. Do you think it suits your


    beautiful and pure wife?¡±


    While he said that, he turned around and looked at Wynn. He was starting to feel hot. He had to get his


    hands on this woman!


    Philip nodded and scratched his chin. He said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think this ne suits my wife. It looks


    too cheap.¡±


    Everyone felt dizzy.


    Could that idiot not tell that Colton was setting a trap for him?


    What a country bumpkin!


    Colton was ecstatic. However, he controlled his emotions. This dumb*ss was beyond idiotic. He fell into


    his trap so easily.


    Colton rposed himself and said, ¡°Right. A beautiful woman needs beautiful jewelry. I have things


    like gold, silver, and gems here. I think you should buy the most expensive one for your wife so that you


    can show her how much you love her!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Philipughed and watched. He knew what Colton was nning, but he did not care about his money


    at all. It would not be surprising if he bought this shop too.


    ¡®You want to set a trap for me?


    ¡®Bring it on, then.¡¯


    Colton ced his arm over Philip¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Bro, you absolute madman. I can tell that you


    love your wife very much. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be stingy either. I¡¯ll sell you the most expensive


    gemstone ne in our shop.¡±


    After he said that, he eyed Tasha and said, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Fetch me the sapphire


    ne. I want to let this nouveau riche who depends on women look at it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Young Master Berkshire.¡±


    Tasha nodded and said. She put away her phone and walked to the back of the shop. She had feelings


    of contempt for Philip.


    Just now, Tasha captured what was happening in the shop on video using her phone. Then, she sent it


    to the group chat of Ethereal Jewels.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She even added a provocative caption. ¡®Look, someone is fighting with Young Master Berkshire. He


    wants to buy a ne worth 290,000 bucks for his wife!¡¯


    After she thought about it, Tasha added. ¡®This idiot is dependent on his wife, and now he wants to buy


    the sapphire ne!¡¯


    In a blink of an eye, the group chat exploded.


    After everyone saw that video, they were making fun of Philip for looking like someone struggling with


    poverty.


    ¡°Damn, what a dumbf*ck! Is he trying topare his wealth with Young Master Berkshire¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Tasha, is that the sapphire ne that cost eight million bucks?¡±


    ¡°F*ck me! It¡¯s that ne! That dumbf*ck¡¯s life is over! He definitely can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    Titus Berkshire, the third in charge of the Berkshires, was in Riverdale discussing business about the


    latest batch of rough lumber. It was a sess, so Titus was happy.


    This time, he came all the way from Capital City to Riverdale to look at his properties and discuss


    business. He even brought his youngest son along to cultivate him.


    When he heard the notifications from the group chat and saw that it was blowing up, he thought


    something major happened.


    When he opened the video and saw the man in the video, his jaw dropped.


    This man looked familiar!


    Very familiar!


    It was Young Master rke!


    Titus remembered how Young Master rke threw down a huge amount of money to beat down the


    Berkshires back then.


    Back in the days, the Berkshires were thergest family in Capital City.


    The person in charge of the Berkshires back then, the eldest Berkshire brother, offended Young Master


    rke, so they were beaten down to be the second-tier family in Capital City. They did not even


    have a chance to fight back.


    This was also a result of the other party going easy on them.


    This became a taboo topic in the Berkshires.


    The younger generations did not know of this.


    However, Titus had met Young Master rke. He had a deep impression of him. It was the same man


    in the video!


    How could Titus be happy now? His forehead was drenched with cold sweat as he told the driver


    hurriedly, ¡°Hurry, go to our franchise!¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Over here, Tasha put on her white gloves and brought out a delicate box under everyone¡¯s watchful


    gazes. Then, she walked to the anteroom.


    She peered at Philip who was looking calm and hurled abuses at him in her heart. ¡®I¡¯ll see how he¡¯s


    going to afford thister. What a dumb*ss!¡¯


    This sapphire ne cost eight million bucks!


    Everyone was waiting patiently. Their eyes were all glued on the box in Tasha¡¯s hands.


    It was obvious that this ne was expensive just from the box alone.


    Was the sapphire ne inside?


    A few of them started to sigh internally. At the same time, they were also looking down on people like


    Philip.


    He was just a piece of trash who depended on his woman. Why was he trying to fight with the young


    master of a jewelry shop?


    ¡°It¡¯s here. It¡¯s here.¡±


    Colton was excited. This was the best chance for him to be pretentious, so he could not let this chance


    go to waste. A fool was presenting himself to be his footstool. It was such a nice feeling.


    Tasha smirked slightly, and under everyone¡¯s excited gazes, she opened the box carefully. A dazzling


    sapphire ne appeared in everyone¡¯s vision.


    How beautiful!


    How impressive! How extravagant!


    How expensive!


    Those were everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Tasha could not hide her arrogance. She felt dignified just from holding it. The sapphire ne was


    the highlight of the shop.


    Tasha even imagined that her boyfriend would buy it for her one day. Then, he would put it on her at


    their wedding. It would be so romantic.


    Everyone was smacking their lips while making sounds of astonishment.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s the sapphire ne. It¡¯s so beautiful. Anyone who puts it on will look like a graceful


    swan!¡±


    ¡°I want to buy it. I want it so badly. Darling, buy it for me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you see the price? It¡¯s more than eight million bucks!¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s exims were drowned by the price of the ne.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    More than eight million bucks!


    It was too extravagant even for a ne!


    Who would dare to buy this aside from the top nouveau riches? Who could afford it?


    No wonder it was still in the shop until this day.


    Everyone looked at Philip. Someone then said sarcastically, ¡°Hey, young guy, didn¡¯t you say you want


    to buy the most expensive item in this shop? Young Master Berkshire has taken the most expensive


    one out, so are you buying or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s more than eight million bucks! How can a useless bum like him afford it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m going to die fromughter. There are always people who overestimate themselves.¡±


    Everyone was dissing Philip furiously. Their tones were filled with sarcasm.


    Colton was beaming. The corners of his lips were about to reach his ears. He patted Philip¡¯s shoulder


    and said, ¡°Bro, I¡¯ve already taken the ne out for you. You can¡¯t expose it to the light and not buy


    it, right? If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t help but to second think if you really love your wife.¡±


    Philip was calm. There were no emotions on his face. He was just staring at the sapphire ne.


    It was indeed beautiful. Wynn would look extremely ssy wearing it.


    He knew Colton was provoking him, so he was just going to let him have his way for a bit.


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s such a piece of trash. If he can afford this ne, I¡¯ll carry his shoes for him. At the end


    of the day, my Colton is the richest one of all. This shop belongs to him too. You¡¯re asking to die if


    you¡¯reparing your wealth with Young Master Berkshire.¡±


    The girl with the belly button ring next to Colton peered at Philip in disdain.


    This time, Colton kissed her on the lips. ¡°You have such good taste for choosing me as your boyfriend,


    baby. A useless bum like him is just dependent on his woman.¡±


    Wynn could not stand this anymore. It was time to stand up for her husband. She yelled at them, ¡°What


    are you talking about? It¡¯s none of your business whether my husband has money or not. I don¡¯t care


    what he buys for me. I¡¯ll be happy even if he buys me something that¡¯s a few bucks!¡±


    Philip was taken aback. This was the first time he saw Wynn being angry. He smiled softly and felt


    warm in his heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re not buying anymore. What stupid shop is this? How can you look down on your


    customers?¡±


    Wynn turned around and grabbed Philip¡¯s arm before leaving.


    Colton heckled and said, ¡°Hehe, dumb*ss! You can¡¯t afford it and you¡¯re still being pretentious.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to die fromughter. Look at his face. It¡¯s green now. At the end of the day, he still


    needs his wife to stand up for him.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, what a loser. How can someone like him have such a beautiful wife? The gods must be blind!¡±


    A lot of men were feeling heartbroken. They were feeling pitiful for Wynn. Such a beautiful woman was


    stuck with such a useless man.


    Philip looked like a country bumpkin from head to toe.


    When everyone wasughing at Philip, he grabbed Wynn¡¯s hand and smiled at her. ¡°Wynnie, you¡¯re my


    wife. Philip rke¡¯s wife needs to have the most expensive things. I¡¯ll buy it. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°Philip, you¡­¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip in shock. She wanted to say something, but thetter interrupted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. This is not the first day you know me.¡±


    Philip touched her nose and turned around to look at Colton. He said, ¡°How much is this sapphire


    ne?¡±


    Wynn was shocked. She knew Philip had money, but she did not know how much.


    Did he meet her father-inw in secret?


    If not, why did he have so much money now?


    ¡°8,230,000 bucks. I¡¯ll round it up for you, eight million. Final price.¡±


    Colton said generously. He did not believe that Philip could afford this, so what if he rounded it up for


    him?


    When everyone heard that, they were shocked.


    Was this the capital of the rich people? Was this how they rounded things up?


    It was a difference of 230,000!


    However, they did not mind. Their focus was on Philip.


    This dumb*ss was really going to buy it!

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    More than ten customers shook their heads. What an idiot. It was an obvious trap.


    If he really bought it, Ethereal Jewels would suffer no loss. They would even praise Colton for being


    smart.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    If he did not buy it, Colton could humiliate this idiot.


    No one was trying to stop him. They were all watching what was going on.


    ¡°Wrap it up. I¡¯ll take it,¡± Philip said calmly.


    ¡°Alright, Tasha, wrap it up for him. I want to see how he¡¯s going to payter. Will he sell his house or his


    kidney?¡±


    Colton guffawed. His tone was dripping with sarcasm.


    Tasha was on her phone and reporting everything back to the group chat. When she heard Young


    Master Berkshire calling her, she had to put down her phone. She asked, ¡°Really, Young Master


    Berkshire?¡±


    Colton smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. Maybe his wife can afford it.¡±


    When Tasha was wrapping the ne, Titus was watching what was going on in the group chat. He


    was drenched in cold sweat as he muttered, ¡°My gosh! We¡¯re finished! How did I give birth to such a


    scoundrel? That¡¯s Young Master rke!¡±


    Titus was frantic. He kept urging the driver to drive faster.


    His son was such an idiot!


    If he offended Young Master rke again, the Berkshires would vanish from Capital City!


    He had to imprison that idiot Colton when they got back!


    Inside the shop, Tasha was done wrapping the ne. She looked at Philip and said, ¡°Pay up.¡±


    Philip shrugged and touched his pocket.


    Hm?


    ¡®Where¡¯s my card?¡¯


    ¡°Did you forget to bring your card?¡±


    Colton could not hold in hisughter. This kid was hrious.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Philip was feeling awkward as well. He touched his shirt pocket.


    It was not there.


    Oh sh*t, he left his wallet in the vi!


    The atmosphere in the room was frozen.


    In an instant, roars ofughter erupted in the shop.


    ¡°F*ck me! You¡¯re such a dumb*ss! You didn¡¯t bring your card before you left the house?¡± Colton


    guffawed loudly.


    Everyone in the shop, including the customers and salespeople, wasughing along with him.


    What a country bumpkin!


    ¡°Damn, how embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this kid¡¯s still young and he insisted on going neck to neck with Young Master Berkshire. An egg


    should not wrestle with a rock.¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing. I can¡¯t watch this anymore.¡±


    Everyone wasughing and jeering.


    Philip felt ashamed as well. He hade here in such a hurry.


    What should he do?


    Wynn came out and stood in front of Philip. She shouted at them, ¡°What are you talking about? Come


    at me! So what if we don¡¯t have the money for it? My husband wants to buy it for me and it shows that


    he loves me. I don¡¯t mind if he¡¯s rich or poor. It¡¯s just a stupid ne. I don¡¯t want it anymore. Come,


    let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, prettydy. I¡¯ve already wrapped the ne. Are you pulling a prank on us by not buying it?¡±


    Colton said maliciously.


    ¡°You still have the audacity to say that! Your husband is doing all this because he wants to buy a


    present for you. I think you¡¯re just a cheap wh*re!¡±


    The girl with the belly button ring crossed her arms across her chest and said in disdain.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± Wynn said angrily.


    Philip could not endure this anymore. He pulled Wynn behind her, his eyes red. He roared at them,


    ¡°Enough! Stop insulting my wife! I¡¯m going to get the money now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s enjoying this. What a loser.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why are you being such a f*cking poser? You don¡¯t have money and you still want toe here


    to cause trouble!¡±


    ¡°Take a picture of this wretched couple and post it on the inte!¡±


    When everyone was criticizing and jeering at Philip and Wynn, a Bentley stopped at the entrance of the


    shop.


    When the door was opened, a middle-aged man got out of the car hurriedly. He almost lost his shoe in


    the process.


    When he saw Philip and Wynn in the shop along with the excited customers, Titus could feel his heart


    growing cold.


    ¡°Oh no! Oh no! I¡¯m ruined!¡±


    Titus did not even wipe his sweat away. He rushed into the shop and roared after taking in a deep


    breath, ¡°Shut the f*ck up! All of you!¡±

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Titus¡¯ voice was rough and boorish. The customers and salespeople in the shop all shut up from fear.


    When they looked over at the door, they saw that it was Master Berkshire!


    However, Titus¡¯ face looked pale. His face was covered in cold sweat as he nced at Philip who had


    a cold expression on his face. Immediately, his heart sank.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    More than then salespeople addressed him respectfully and went back to their work stations.


    Master Berkshire was a well-known penny-pincher. He had a lot of tricks up his sleeves when it came


    to reducing his employee¡¯s wages.


    If he caught them cking off, the salespeople¡¯s sry this month would be reduced by half.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±


    Colton did not know what was going to happen. He walked over with a grin on his face.


    p!


    Titus pped him on the face heavily. He did not hold back.


    Everyone was shocked. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    What was going on?


    Master Berkshire pped his son the moment he came here. What were they ying?


    Colton was also shocked. He clutched his red and swollen face before yelling, ¡°Dad, are you insane?


    Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m insane? You rascal, you¡¯re always causing trouble for me!¡±


    Titus was about to explode from anger. If Colton was not his son, he would have chopped him into


    pieces. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done? Go and apologize to him right now!¡±


    ¡°Apologize? To him?¡±


    Colton was beyond shocked. He pointed at Titus and raised his voice. ¡°Dad, are you a dotard? You¡¯re


    asking me to apologize to a dumb*ss?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me with anger! If I don¡¯t kill you today, my name¡¯s not Titus Berkshire!¡±


    Titus walked over to p Colton again, but Tasha stopped him.


    Tasha was close to Master Berkshire. They had gone to hotels together a few times, though that


    remained a secret between them.


    ¡°Sir, Sir, please don¡¯t be mad. Young Master Berkshire didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Tasha said frantically.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything wrong? He¡¯s going to kill me with anger!¡±


    Titus roared. He did not have time to lecture his son anymore. He bowed and smiled tteringly at


    Philip. He apologized, ¡°Um, Sir, I¡¯m so sorry. Colton¡¯s just a kid. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, please


    don¡¯t fuss over minor matters with him. I¡¯m apologizing to you on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°Dad! Why are you apologizing to this loser?¡±


    Colton could not believe this. His father was apologizing to a loser who depended on his woman. ¡°He


    came in to buy something and doesn¡¯t have the money for it. It¡¯s good enough that we¡¯re not kicking up


    a storm over it.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Titus was so mad that his liver started to hurt. His entire body was trembling from anger. Cold sweat


    started pouring out from his skin.


    ¡°Master Berkshire, your son has such a bad temper. He said I can¡¯t afford your ne.¡±


    At this moment, Philip said tly. His voice was like a knife made out of ice and it was stabbing into


    Titus¡¯ heart.


    Philip knew Titus. His memory was good, and that man looked like one of the Berkshires.


    What a coincidence. This shop was owned by the Berkshires.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thud!


    Titus knelt on the floor


    Yes, he was kneeling.


    He knelt before Philip in front of everyone. He kept wiping away the cold sweat on his forehead. His


    hands were also trembling non-stop.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Colton yelled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Titus red at Colton and ignored him.


    ¡°Mr. rke, Mr. rke, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m apologizing to you on behalf of my son.¡±


    Titus said frantically. He asked Tasha to fetch the sapphire ne quickly. ¡°This ne is


    compensation from me to you. It¡¯s for you, Mr. rke. Oh, no, it¡¯s for this beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Master Berkshire, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s no use if you apologize to me.¡±


    Philip maintained a cold and calm expression the entire time.


    Now, everyone could tell that Philip had an extraordinary identity. He was not just a spineless coward.


    The customers who criticized him just now all shut their mouths. They did not dare to breathe too


    loudly.


    Who dared to speak?


    Even Master Berkshire of Ethereal Jewels was kneeling in fear before Philip.


    Titus¡¯ expression froze. He understood immediately. He got up and approached Colton. He pressed


    onto his head and said, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Colton was stubborn. How could he kneel just like this? He yelled, ¡°You do it if you want to. I don¡¯t know


    what the hell is wrong with you. He¡¯s just a penniless fool and you¡¯re kneeling for him. I can¡¯t embarrass


    myself like this. The Berkshires can¡¯t embarrass themselves like this!¡±


    Titus started to panic. mes of anger erupted from his chest as he roared to Colton, ¡°What do you


    know? Do you know who he is? Do you know how the Berkshires became a second-tier family?¡±


    Colton was taken aback as something clicked in his head. He looked at Philip in disbelief as his eyes


    widened.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Dad, you¡¯re kidding! How is he¡­¡±


    Colton was shocked. He immediately remembered the taboo topic circting within the Berkshire


    family.


    How formidable! How terrifying!


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Titus did not care about anything anymore. He pressed down on Colton¡¯s neck to make him kneel. ¡°Mr.


    rke, my son is apologizing to you right now. A man of great moral stature doesn¡¯t remember the


    offensesmitted by one of low moral stature. Please forgive him. You can take this ne, no,


    everything in this shop. You can choose and wear anything you want. It¡¯s my kind regards to you.¡±


    Titus was sincere.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    This scene shocked all of the customers and salespeople in the shop.


    Master Berkshire was an extreme penny-pincher, but he was going to the extreme just to apologize to


    this man


    Tasha¡¯s eyes were huge, and she could not breathe.


    Philip looked around the shop and noticed that everyone was lowering their heads. They did not dare to


    look him in the eyes.


    He looked at Colton on the floor who was dispirited and snorted. ¡°I, Philip rke, will never owe


    anyone anything when I want to buy something. I told you I have money, why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    After he said that, he looked at Master Berkshire and smiled lightly, ¡°Master Berkshire, I forgot to bring


    my card today. I¡¯ll ask my people to send the money over tomorrow. I¡¯ll take the ne with me now.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need, Mr. rke. I¡¯m giving it to you as a gift.¡± Titus wiped away his sweat.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Master Berkshire was taken aback. He shook his head furiously and said, ¡°No, no, no. How would I


    dare to do that? Since you¡¯ve already said so, then I¡¯ll go over to your ce to collect the payment. You


    don¡¯t have to send your people over.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Philip said.


    In a blink of an eye, Philip took the box and left Ethereal Jewels with Wynn.


    Inside the shop, everyone let out sighs of relief. They looked at Philip¡¯s back and were having mixed


    feelings in their hearts.


    How shocking!


    Master Berkshire really gave out the ne to that man just like that!


    Who was that man?


    Titus went limp. He copsed on the floor and kept on wiping sweat off his forehead.


    He finally let out a breath of relief, then he remembered his idiot son. He screamed at Colton, ¡°Get back


    to Capital City now. Don¡¯t step foot out of the house! If you dare to go out of the house, I¡¯ll break your


    legs!¡±


    Colton got up angrily and looked at Philip who was leaving. Then, he red at his father before leaving


    the shop in shame and anger.


    It was Young Master rke!


    How could it be?


    Why was he in Riverdale?


    ¡­


    After they got out of the shop, Wynn was still in a state of daze. She grabbed Philip as he was about to


    open the car door and frowned. She asked in confusion, ¡°Philip, tell me, do you know Master


    Berkshire?¡±


    Now, she felt like she did not know Philip at all. Were his parents really just restaurant owners?


    Why did the owner of a jewelry shop kneel before Philip?


    Did they know each other?


    Philip opened the door and grunted a reply. He said, ¡°Oh, you mean Master Berkshire? I guess so. He


    owes me money.¡±


    ¡°Owes you money? How much?¡± Wynn was even more confused right now.


    ¡°Not a lot. Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡±


    Philip grinned and said. Then, he led Wynn into the car.


    Back at the vi, Martha was pondering about this the entire day. She was still contemting Philip¡¯s


    identity.


    No, no. She could not just let this be. Her position in this family was being threatened.


    The more Martha thought about this, the angrier she became.


    On one hand, she was mad at Philip. On the other hand, she was worried that she would not get the


    right to speak in this family.


    If the vi was under her name, then everything would be much easier.


    If Wynn stopped protecting Philip or if she hated Philip, then it would be killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Hey, Charlie, say, do you think Wynn paid for this vi? Why does Philip have the audacity to treat me


    like that?¡±


    Martha sat on the sofa angrily. She red andined at Charles while he was doing his


    calligraphy.


    ¡°Sigh, why do you keep thinking about this? Did you forget what happened to Wynn? Didn¡¯t Philip warn


    you about this?¡±


    Charles was wearing his presbyopic sses as he red at Martha.


    Martha scoffed as if she was throwing a tantrum. Her face looked annoyed as she mumbled, ¡°I know, I


    know. We can¡¯t afford to cross Philip now, but this doesn¡¯t sit right with me. Say, how can a useless


    bum like him step over me? I¡¯m not convinced!¡±


    Charles did not want to pay attention to her anymore. This madwoman could not sit still for one day.


    She just had to cause trouble.


    Sooner orter, she would suffer the consequences.


    Martha thought for a while and left the house with her bag.


    She came to the Sales, Service, and Management Center of Longford Park.


    When she walked in, a beautiful and polite woman greeted her. She smiled and asked, ¡°Hello, how can


    I help you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m staying in First Pce. I want to ask you something.¡±


    Martha chuckled and said.


    When she said that, all of the staff in the center looked at her instantly. They lined up into two rows and


    bowed respectfully. They said, ¡°Wee, Madam.¡±


    Oh?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Martha was shocked, but she felt joy blossoming in her chest.


    Especially when a few customers who were here to buy vis looked over at her with envious gazes.


    This time, Martha was on cloud nine. She felt proud and full of herself. She was even radiating from her


    hair.


    After a while, the manager of Longford Park came out to service her personally. It was a woman, and


    she was speaking softly. She smiled and asked, ¡°Hello Madam Yates, what do you need to inquire?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to ask if my Wynnie was the one who paid for First Pce?¡±


    Martha¡¯s face was filled with arrogance.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    The reason Martha came today was to make one thing clear. She wanted to know who was the one


    who bought this vi.


    As long as it was Wynn¡¯s money, Philip would not have the right to unt in front of her.


    ¡°Hello, Madam Yates, First Pce is indeed under the name of Miss Wynn Johnston.¡±


    The female manager smiled and said.


    ¡°Really? My daughter bought it?¡±


    Martha was excited. Her daughter was the one who bought it!


    She was ecstatic!


    This time, that guy Philip would not have the right to show off his feathers in front of her anymore.


    He only had that woman Giada supporting him. So what?


    Martha was the one who wore the pants in the Johnston family.


    If he dared to be arrogant, she would ask her daughter to divorce him!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Madam Yates. It¡¯s under Miss Wynn Johnston¡¯s name. Do you have any more questions?¡±


    The female manager grinned politely and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to ask if I can add another name to the vi? Add mine in.¡±


    Martha was excited, but at the same time, she was frantic.


    As long as the vi was under her name too, she would be the rightful owner of the vi. Then, she


    would be on the same level as Philip.


    ¡°Madam Yates, you need to get the approval of Miss Wynn Johnston and Mr. Philip rke, but


    especially Miss Wynn Jonhsnton. If she agrees, then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    When Martha heard this, she was delighted. This was too easy.


    Wynn was her daughter, so she had to listen to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, what if I want to remove Philip¡¯s name from the vi?¡± Martha was concerned about


    this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Yates. You need the approval of Miss Wynn Johnston and Mr. Philip rke for this.¡±


    The female manager said apologetically.


    Martha finally understood. She did not stay long and went home immediately.


    When she got back to the vi, she stopped Charles and said impatiently, ¡°Charlie, Charlie, I heard that


    this vi is under Wynnie¡¯s name. Wynnie bought it. Philip must have tricked Wynnie into adding his


    name too. This time, you have to stand by me. I won¡¯t allow that kid to take away our assets!¡±


    Martha came to her senses on the way back. Philip had an ulterior motive all along.


    Was he after the one billion investment?


    No way!


    Charles was stunned and said curiously, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh, why would I lie to you? The manager of Longford Park told me!¡±


    Martha was frantic. Her eyes were twinkling as she said, ¡°Let me tell you, even though Philip is


    unpredictable at times, he must be secretly an evil person. He might be plotting against Wynn¡¯s


    company. Isn¡¯t it just an investment of one billion bucks? Let¡¯s find a way to keep him under control.¡±


    Charles was hesitant. Philip was showing the ability of someone extraordinary when that incident


    happened to Wynn.


    ¡°Martha, you have to think about this properly. Philip is not the spineless coward he used to be. We


    have no idea about who he is. What should we do if we cross him?¡±


    Charles was scared. Philip had been his son-inw for three years and in these three years, he knew


    nothing about him.


    Who was this kid?


    Martha¡¯s face fell. She gritted her teeth and made up her mind. She said, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll be responsible


    if anything goes wrong. Anyway, I have to keep Philip under control this time no matter what. I want to


    let him know that I¡¯m the one who wears the pants in this family.¡±


    After leaving the jewelry shop, Philip drove Wynn back to her office.


    At this moment, seven to eight muscr men with tattoos barged in from the entrance of Beacon


    Pharmaceutical.


    ¡°Wynn Johnston! Who¡¯s Wynn Johnston! Get the f*ck out now!¡±


    The leader was a man who was about 180cm tall. There was a tattoo on his arm, and his eyes were


    filled with rage.


    This happened all of a sudden, and since the man had brought a lot of people with him, themotion


    caused a lot of employees to gather around. They wanted to watch what was going on.


    The security guards all ran out and stopped them. They yelled, ¡°Who are you people? Get out! If you


    don¡¯t, I¡¯m calling the cops!¡±


    ¡°Call the cops? F*ck you! I¡¯m looking for Wynn Johnston!¡±


    The muscr man lifted his bat. The steel bat smashed down on the security guard who tried to stop


    him. Blood sttered all over the ce instantly!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In a blink of an eye, the floor was in a huge racket!

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    That guy really attacked someone! He was extremely vicious too!


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m here to look for your person in charge! The rest of you, f*ck off!¡±


    The muscr man waved his bloody steel bat and pointed at the four to five trembling security guards


    in front of him.


    He was extremely aggressive.


    Mindy heard themotion going on downstairs.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, someone¡¯s causing a scene in the office!¡±


    Mindy ran to one side hurriedly and called Wynn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡±


    Wynn was at the entrance of the building when she got the call. She frowned and walked to the


    elevator quickly with her high heels clicking against the floor. Then, she took the elevator to the level


    themotion was going on.


    Philip followed behind her and chased after her. ¡°Wynnie, wait!¡±


    At this moment, the office was in a mess. The seven to eight muscr men were going neck to neck


    with the security guards.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Wynn went over with a dark expression on her face. She asked someone to escort the wounded


    security guard out as she stood in front of the staff. The rest of the security guards were standing in


    front of her to protect her.


    ¡°Are you the newest chairwoman of Beacon, Wynn Johnston?¡±


    When the muscr man saw that it was a beauty, there was lust in his eyes. However, it went away as


    quickly as it appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m the current chairwoman of Beacon Pharmaceutical. Who are you? Who let you in here? Get out


    now. If not, I¡¯m calling the cops!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s face was cold. There was a hint of arrogance in her tone.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The muscr man chuckled. Then, his men threw a few bags of medicine on the ground. He


    roared, ¡°My boss consumed the medicine you manufactured. Not only did he not get better, but he¡¯s


    also unconscious in the hospital right now! I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t give an appropriate exnation


    to me and my men today, we¡¯ll destroy yourpany!¡±


    The muscr man standing at 180cm tall was pointing at Wynn, looking like he wanted to eat her.


    Wynn looked at the boxes of medicine on the floor and walked out of the barricade that the security


    guards had formed in front of her. She said coldly, ¡°This is Beacon Pharmaceutical, not the hospital!


    You should ask the hospital about your boss¡¯ situation and not make a fuss here! Security, throw them


    out!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You b*tch, you¡¯re asking to die! My boss only became unconscious after consuming the pills your


    company manufactured! If something happens to my boss, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The muscr man yelled at Wynn.


    Wynn¡¯s face was pale from anger. She lifted her eyebrows. ¡°We only manufacture the pills, and all of


    them are thoroughly examined. If there¡¯s something wrong with the consumer after they consume


    them, they should consult the hospital whether the pills are suitable for them or not. They shouldn¡¯t be


    Was it not the same theory as arresting the knife manufacturers when someone stabbed another


    person with a knife?


    He was purposely making trouble!


    ¡°Damn it, the pills yourpany manufactures are harmful!¡±


    The muscr man was clearly here to make a scene. He lifted his hand to p Wynn. He did not hold


    back, he was extremely aggressive!


    A few of the female staff started screaming.


    The security guards were stunned. If he pped her, they could lose their jobs!


    Philip barged in at this second. When he saw this, anger rose in his chest.


    These people were clearly here to make trouble!


    Suddenly!


    A cold and domineering voice boomed through the room, ¡°If you dare to p her, I can promise that


    you won¡¯t leave this ce today!¡±


    Wynn closed her eyes from fear. Then, she felt a strong arm pulling her back before she fell into a


    warm embrace.


    The man¡¯s pnded on nothing.


    It all happened in a sh!


    Philip pulled Wynn back, and before the muscr man could react, he kicked him heavily.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at the man. He yelled, ¡°Did we im that everyone who consumes


    the pills manufactured by my wife¡¯spany will definitely heal from whatever ailment they¡¯re suffering


    from? What if it¡¯s something else your boss had that¡¯s making him ill? Get lost now!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    The muscr man staggered backward and fell on the ground.


    Now, his stomach felt as if it had been run over by a truck. His intestines were in so much pain they felt


    like they were knotted together.


    Who the f*ck was this guy who appeared so suddenly?


    His kick was so powerful!


    d Singer was trained in martial arts. Normal people would not be able to touch him. However, this


    young and unbridled man who appeared all of a sudden was able to kick him until he could not get up


    from the ground!


    He must be someone with some skills!


    d was cautious. However, he was ordered toe to make a scene here!


    He had been hired by someone, so he could not give up halfway and ruin his reputation. Who would


    still want to hire d Singer from East Street if they knew what happened?


    d got up from the floor while enduring the pain in his stomach. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re asking for f*cking


    death! Boys, get him! Give him all you got! I¡¯ll take the responsibility if anything happens!¡±


    After the muscr guy roared, the restless men behind him all charged forward with their bats.


    The female staff around them started screaming in terror!

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Philip was feeling righteous, and his eyes turned cold.


    p!


    After d finished talking, a loud p reverberated on the entire floor of the office.


    Philip¡¯s hand made contact with d¡¯s right cheek, causing the extremely loud noise.


    He used all of his might on this p.


    d just stood there nkly before stumbling backward. A red and bloody handprint appeared on his


    face instantly.


    Everyone fell silent at that moment. A shameless local bully like d had fought with countless people


    in his lifetime.


    However, this p caused his brain to buzz loudly.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The security guards were starting to feel emotional when they saw this young man standing up against


    that tyrant. It relieved their stress. Tears started to well up in their eyes.


    Of course, a lot of other people were also shocked by what they saw.Was this the chairwoman¡¯s


    husband, Philip? The useless bum?


    He was so amazing!


    Now, he was their hero!


    The staff who were watching what was going on came back to their senses. What Philip did was so


    unpredictable!


    He took action just like that!


    He was fighting seven to eight huge men with tattoos who all looked like they were here to cause a


    ruckus.


    ¡°How manly!¡±


    The few female staff¡¯s eyes were twinkling. Philip was so manly!


    Then, they looked at their male colleagues. They were backing away slowly from the scene. Philip was


    the only one at the front.


    Some people were mumbling.


    ¡°Why is he trying to be pretentious? If he crosses them, we¡¯re the ones who are gonna get it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a piece of trash and he¡¯s trying to stand up for us. Madam Johnston¡¯s life is over.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to take care of this.He¡¯s really overestimating himself.¡±


    Philip ignored the mumblings of the other staff.


    However, Wynn had escaped from Philip¡¯s arms. She lifted her eyebrows and red at him. Her


    husband was too rash. What would she do if something happened to him?


    Wynn was starting to feel bad for Philip. There were security guards here.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Wynn asked worriedly.


    Philip shook his head and grinned.


    d finally came back to his senses. This was the first time someone dared to kick and p him.


    If word got out, how would he still dominate East Street?


    He was agitated. He red at Philip with his eyes red and roared, ¡°You rascal, how dare you hit me!


    Alright then, I¡¯ll break your arm!¡±


    The men behind him were all shocked at Philip¡¯s skills. They froze where they were as they looked at


    d in front of them.Philip looked at him in contempt as he protected Wynn who was behind him. He


    said coldly, ¡°So what? Do you trust that I¡¯ll p you again for touching my wife?¡±


    Since they were in the middle of a fight, there was no need to pretend to be timid.


    ¡°Try me!¡±


    After d said that, another loud p sounded across the room.


    Philip pped him again naturally. It was straightforward and precise.


    ¡®Magnificent!


    ¡®How cutthroat!


    ¡®He¡¯s such a real man!


    These were what everyone was thinking about.


    ¡°Sigh, there are all kinds of youngsters in this day and age. He¡¯s even begging to be pped!¡±


    Philip swung his hand and said innocently.


    ¡°F*ck! Kill him! Kill him now! Kill him and throw him into the river!¡±


    d was livid. He waspletely humiliated. If he did not get some respect back, his year of


    terrorizing East Street would go to waste!At this moment, his face was as swollen as a steamed bun.


    Everyone wasughing at him.


    ¡°Protect Madam Johnston!¡±


    A few security guards rushed over and stood between Philip and Wynn.


    These guys were no joke!


    If these men started flipping out and the chairwoman was hurt, they would have to take off their security


    uniform.


    ¡°Damn it! Get him! I¡¯ll back you if something happens, we have support behind our backs!¡±


    d clutched his face and swung a steel bat in his hand. He yelled loudly and started attacking the


    security guards.


    Philip was bing aware as well. When he saw Wynn being protected by the few security guards, he


    was about to back away too.


    However, one of the thugs was charging toward Wynn with a bat.


    This time, Philip was livid.


    He stopped backing away and ran out of the crowd. Then,he grabbed the taser from one of the security


    guards.


    ¡°Back away! We¡¯ll handle this!¡±


    The security guard touched his belt and did not understand what Philip wanted to do. In the end, he


    saw thetter running over to d who was in a state of rage.


    d was roaring, ¡°Hit him with all you got! Make them remember¡­¡±


    Eventually, before he could finish talking, he saw blue sparksing out from Philip¡¯s taser. It was


    cackling loudly as Philip poked it into d¡¯s stomach!


    ¡°R-R-R-R-Remember¡­¡±


    After d was stunned by the taser, his entire body started to spasm. His mouth was crooked to one


    side as his eyes rolled backward. He could not stop stuttering the word ¡®remember¡¯.


    ¡°Brr¡­ Brr¡­ Nanana¡­¡±


    Philip chuckled as he watched d copse on the floor after rolling his eyes. The hair on his head


    stood up after being electrocuted.


    Pfft!Everyone was shocked. They were stunned by what was happening in front of them.


    They did not expect the tables to turn so quickly.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Was he singing?


    Then, Philip took the taser and sent electrical shocks to the rest of the thugs with it. Since he was


    moving too fast, no one could stop him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Philip calmly threw the taser on the ground after seeing all eight of the thugs spasming on the floor. He


    pped his hands together with contempt on his face.


    He was too powerful!


    Everyone was shocked, including Wynn whose red lips were wide open. She looked at Philip in front of


    her in disbelief.


    Even though Wynn had seen Philip fight before and knew he was good, the scene still surprised her.


    He defeated all of these thugs by himself!


    He only used a taser to do it!


    Did he do this to Joel too?


    Philip felt numerous eyes on him as he turned around to say to the security guard, ¡°What are you


    waiting for? Call the cops.¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡­ You¡¯re in trouble.My boss will definitely not forgive you¡­¡±


    d lied on the floor with his body spasming. He said while lifting his head slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people threaten me.¡±


    Philip bent down and picked up the taser on the floor. Then, he poked d with it once more in front of


    everyone.


    Everyone started sweating cold sweat.


    Everyone was shocked, especially Mindy. Her eyes were wide open.


    Philip the useless bum was really attacking him just because he was not happy about what the man


    said.


    Amazing!


    Thismotion finally ended after Wynn took over.


    In the office, Philip sat down amidst everyone¡¯s cheers and praises.


    Back then, Philip had to endure everyone¡¯s humiliations and criticism.


    Now, it felt so great being praised and pursued.


    ¡°Philip,e into my office.¡±


    Wynn appeared all of a sudden. Her face looked troubled.Philip did not even sit down for long before


    he followed Wynn amidst everyone¡¯s envious discussions.


    Inside the chairwoman¡¯s office, an angry roar reverberated across the entire floor.


    ¡°Philip, who asked you to interfere with the internal affairs of Beacon Pharmaceutical? You¡¯re just


    Madam Johnston¡¯s useless husband. Do you know the rules? Do you know the rules and regtions of


    ourpany?¡±


    A handsome man berated Philip angrily. His face fell as he said, ¡°Madam Johnston, I don¡¯t care how


    you¡¯re going to take care of this, but ourpany does not wee a spineless coward like him in the


    future! Plus, all responsibility for this matter is on him. It has nothing to do with ourpany.¡±


    Houston Michaels was mad. He was the new vice-chairman and had the Wallises as his backer.What


    happened today was arranged by the Wallises and also the madam.


    Houston had found a local bully to cause trouble. The main reason was to drag Beacon¡¯s name through


    the mud.


    As for why the madam wanted to take action, Houston did not dare to ask.


    Now with Philip¡¯s sudden appearance, the entire thing was ruined.


    Plus, his subordinates told him that Philip used a taser to electrocute eight huge men by himself!


    What nonsense!


    Before he came here, Houston had heard about Philip. He was just a live-in son-inw who was


    dependent on his woman.


    What was going on now?


    Wynn sat on the sofa in the chairman¡¯s office and looked at her husband.


    ¡°Mr. Michaels, I¡¯ll handle this. Philip only attacked them for the safety of the staff. Thepany should


    take responsibility if anything happens,no?¡±


    Wynn interrupted Houston while he was denouncing Philip.


    Houston had been suddenly transferred here a few days ago.


    She knew that the Michaels had some status and power in Riverdale.


    The Michaels family was also one of the shareholders of Beacon Pharmaceutical.


    Now that rke Group from Capital City had invested a billion dors into Beacon, a lot of people were


    eying this piece of cake.


    ¡°No, I disagree! Thepany will not be responsible for this!¡±


    Houston was mad. He kept berating Philip. ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯t belong to you alone, Wynn. You¡¯re


    just a puppet who was chosen to be the chairwoman by the board. You have no right to say anything!


    I¡¯ll make everything clear today. What if something really happened when our consumer took our pills?


    Now that your husband has beaten those guys up,what if they want to cause trouble for us?


    ¡°So, he has to bear all the responsibilities!¡± Houston yelled and mmed his hand down on the table.


    Wynn frowned. She knew Philip had nothing to do with this, but if Houston reported this to the board,


    then Philip might not be able to handle it.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Philip shrugged and asked Houston calmly.


    ¡°Is this how you should talk to me?¡±


    Houston¡¯s face fell. ¡°Look, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing that Madam Johnston keeps around her. Be


    courteous when you talk to me.¡±


    Houston got up and pulled on the cor of his suit. He looked very arrogant.


    However, in the next second, Philip walked in front of him. He asked while staring at him with cold


    eyes, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±She knew Philip had nothing to do with this, but if Houston reported this to


    the board, then Philip might not be able to handle it.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Philip shrugged and asked Houston calmly.


    ¡°Is this how you should talk to me?¡±


    Houston¡¯s face fell. ¡°Look, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing that Madam Johnston keeps around her. Be


    courteous when you talk to me.¡±


    Houston got up and pulled on the cor of his suit. He looked very arrogant.


    However, in the next second, Philip walked in front of him. He asked while staring at him with cold


    eyes, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±She knew Philip had nothing to do with this, but if Houston reported this to


    the board, then Philip might not be able to handle it.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Philip shrugged and asked Houston calmly.


    ¡°Is this how you should talk to me?¡±


    Houston¡¯s face fell. ¡°Look, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing that Madam Johnston keeps around her. Be


    courteous when you talk to me.¡±


    Houston got up and pulled on the cor of his suit. He looked very arrogant.


    However, in the next second, Philip walked in front of him. He asked while staring at him with cold


    eyes, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing that Madam Johnston keeps around her. Be


    courteous when you talk to me.¡±


    Houston got up and pulled on the cor of his suit. He looked very arrogant.


    However, in the next second, Philip walked in front of him. He asked while staring at him with cold


    eyes, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing that Madam Johnston keeps around her. Be


    courteous when you talk to me.¡±


    Houston got up and pulled on the cor of his suit. He looked very arrogant.


    However, in the next second, Philip walked in front of him. He asked while staring at him with cold


    eyes, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Houston was shocked. He looked into Philip¡¯s eyes and started to feel guilty.


    What was wrong with this guy?


    He did not appear to be a useless bum who depended on his woman¡­


    ¡°What are you doing? What do you mean who sent me? I¡¯m the vice-chairman here! Who are you and


    how dare you talk to me this way?¡±


    Houston¡¯s face fell. He stared at Philip arrogantly and said.


    Philip did not back away. He said calmly, ¡°Then let me give you a piece of advice, Mr. Michaels. Don¡¯t


    cross my wife, and most importantly, don¡¯t cross me.¡±


    Philip was the heir of an influential family. He knew how to read people.


    There was something fishy about Houston Michaels.


    Hehe!


    Houston chuckled coldly. How dare a spineless coward threaten him.


    What a joke!


    He was from the Michaels family. He was someone who had the support of the Wallises from Golden


    City. How dare an idiot like him have the audacity to speak to him like this. He was digging his own


    grave!


    ¡°Madam Johnston, is this your wonderful husband? He¡¯s indeed amazing. I¡¯m going to report this to the


    board. I want to see how the board will take care of this!¡±


    Houston¡¯s eyes twitched as he took out his phone to make a call.


    However, when he looked down, his phone disappeared from his eyes.


    ¡°How childish. You¡¯re an adult and you¡¯re trying to tell on us. Are you brain damaged?¡±


    Philip fiddled with the phone he had just snatched with a smile on his face.


    He bought thispany.


    What board? He only gave up on his power.


    However, he really had no idea when a vice-chairman appeared in Beacon.


    He had to ask Old Man George about thister. If it could not work, he would dismiss the board and


    give everything to Wynn so that she could have absolute power over thepany.


    ¡°You! What did you say?¡±


    Houston¡¯s eyes went wide. This was the first time someone had the audacity to talk back to him. He


    said angrily, ¡°Madam Johnston, look! How can you let this kind of persone into thepany?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s face was dark. She peered at Philip coldly and said, ¡°Philip¡¯s my husband. Everyone saw what


    happened today. The people who caused themotion were outsiders. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take


    full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Philip, put the phone down. You should go out first.¡±


    Wynn knew that even though she was the chairwoman of thepany and owned 60 percent of the


    shares, she did not have the power to decide anything with just one sentence.


    There was a board of directors behind her. They were the true power center.


    Plus, with the funding from foreign investors, Beacon Pharmaceutical was not what it used to be


    anymore.


    Crooks were mixed in with the honest folk. It was extremely lively.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip shrugged and threw the phone back to Houston. Then, he red at Houston before leaving.


    Inside the office, Philip could hear a few female employees whispering among themselves.


    ¡°There¡¯s a new vice-chairman in the office. He¡¯s quite good looking.¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s one of the Michaels from Golden City. They¡¯re quite powerful in Riverdale.¡±


    ¡°A young master from Golden City! I really hope a Prince Charming like him will fancy me.¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming, you little wh*re!¡±


    ¡­


    When Philip heard this, he turned around to leave the office. Then, he called Old Man George and


    asked, ¡°Old Man George, what¡¯s going on with Beacon? Didn¡¯t I already buy it? Why are there still


    otherpanies investing in it? Who¡¯s Houston Michaels?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, this was decided by Madam Wallis a few days ago. She said it¡¯s an investment to the


    group, so she needs to have someone trustworthy inside. That¡¯s why she arranged the Michaels from


    Golden City to invest in thepany.¡±


    George was at the airport now. He replied respectfully.


    Philip frowned. It was indeed Giada¡¯s doing.


    Was she starting to take action against Wynn?


    Perhaps, she wanted to control him?


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Philip fell silent, and he hung up the phone.


    Giada was too nosey. He had to teach her a lesson.


    If not, she would think that he was a trapped beast.


    Over here, after Houston exited the chairwoman¡¯s office, he came to the rooftop. He dialed a number


    and said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not done yet. Someone named Philip appeared out of nowhere.


    He¡¯s Wynn¡¯s husband.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, an imposing female voice said, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    After he hung up, Houston gritted his teeth. Who was Philip?


    He was a bad apple. He ruined Houston¡¯s entire n!


    When it was time to get off work, Wynn went out the door and said to Philip, ¡°Go to dinner with me. The


    partners of thepany are here to discuss some matters. This is the third time. I can¡¯t drink, so


    please help me.¡±


    Philip agreed without even considering.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    After they got into the car, Philip asked without thinking the matter through.


    Her wife¡¯s body was perfect!


    Inside the car, Wynn took off her coat. She was wearing a white blouse that made her look sexy and


    elegant.


    ¡°Kempinski.¡±


    Wynn replied. She started reapplying her makeup. After all, she was representing Beacon


    Pharmaceutical, so her appearanceter was very important. Plus, it was an important project for the


    company. It was about the sales of the newly-developed medicine that couldbat cancer.


    If this medicine entered the market, Beacon would be the first one to develop this in the pharmaceutical


    industry.


    ¡°Hey, do you think I look okay?¡±


    Wynn looked at the mirror and asked Philip.


    Philip turned his head to look at her. He grinned and said, ¡°Of course. My wife¡¯s the most beautiful


    woman on earth.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him but was secretly delighted. She said, ¡°You have such a sweet mouth.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. She said, ¡°Right, Philip. Go to the maternity check-up with me.¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to and from work in the future. You can¡¯t be too tired. You¡¯re a pregnant


    woman now.¡±


    Wynn nagged. ¡°Aw, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing. Plus, I¡¯m not that finicky.¡±


    In front of Kempinski Hotel, the partners who were already waiting at the entrance saw a BMW 5 Series


    stop in front of them.


    Noah Anderson purposely dressed up today. He was wearing a neat suit that entuated his


    handsome face. There was a small smile on his face.


    He was the one who had arranged for this tonight. He wanted to win Wynn over tonight. He refused to


    believe this arrogant woman would remain a cool and elegantposure in front of him.


    Before he came to Riverdale, he hired someone to investigate Beacon Pharmaceutical and their newly


    appointed chairwoman, Wynn Johnston.


    She was such an extraordinary beauty.


    Unfortunately, she had a useless husband and also a sickly daughter.


    They parted on bad terms the previous three times. This time, he must win this woman over no matter


    what.


    Noah cracked his neck and tidied his tie and cor. Then, he strode over there confidently. However,


    when he saw Philip behind Wynn, his face fell.


    ¡®She even brought her man with her for dinner. Does she think that I, Noah Anderson, doesn¡¯t exist?¡¯


    Noah spent a lot of time and effort hosting this dinner tonight. He would not allow any idents to


    happen!


    ¡®The people who stop me from getting what I want will either be crippled or dead!¡¯


    Noah was one of the Andersons. The Andersons had authority over the entire South River District.


    This time, the that was cast to capture Beacon Pharmaceutical was covering them tightly.


    This was such a big slice of cake. If he could get his hands on them, he would have unlimited profits.


    After all, rke Group in Capital City had invested in them too.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, we¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Noah tugged on his tie and smiled as he walked over. He reached out hisrge hand and grabbed


    Wynn¡¯s tiny one.


    Her hand was cold. It was also so soft that it was as if she had no bones in her hand. Her skin was as


    supple and fair as milk.


    ¡®Tonight, I¡¯ll dominate this woman, then make my move on Beacon.¡¯


    Philip stood behind Wynn. He noticed the slight difort on Wynn¡¯s face.


    He was feeling annoyed as well, but this was a business discussion. Philip could not do anything about


    the standard handshakes.


    One second, two seconds¡­ Noah was mesmerized by Wynn¡¯s beauty. He forgot to let go of his hand


    and acted as if he was stuck in a daze.


    Wynn frowned. She did not want toe, but unfortunately, Beacon and the other party had some


    business rtions. She did not have a choice, especially when it came to their marketing tforms.


    Beacon Pharmaceutical developed a new kind of medicine tobat cancer. The sess rate was as


    high as 70 percent!


    It was almost over double the sess rate of any other cancer medicine in the market!


    It could be said that it was by far the best cancer medicine in human history!


    Beacon spent a huge sum of research capital to develop this cancer medicine. It was still under clinical


    trial.


    If it passed the tests, then it would not only bring a huge amount of profits to Beacon, but it would also


    attract the attention of the world. It would then be the first and most effective cancer medicine in


    the world!


    Beacon Pharmaceutical already activated the highest security procedure for the new cancer medicine.


    Only the people who were directly in the research, the board of directors, and Wynn knew about this.


    As for the sales partner for this new medicine, Anderson Group, which was also the other party present


    here today, dominated one-third of the marketing tform in the South River District. Other than that,


    they also had huge resources and economical power.


    Wynn prioritized and valued this coboration with Anderson Group.


    However, the other party was being too demanding. They wanted 60 percent of the profits!


    Wynn removed her hand and smiled. She said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, I think we should go in now.¡±


    Noah smiled awkwardly and exined. ¡°Madam Johnston, you¡¯re too beautiful today. I was


    mesmerized by you.¡±


    F*ck me!


    When Philip heard that, his face turned cold.


    Was he treating him like he was f*cking invisible?

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Mesmerized my *ss! She¡¯s my wife!¡±


    Initially, Noah was not bothered by Philip at all. After Philip said this though, Noah turned around and


    stared at Philip with an icy re.


    He was already agitated, but when he heard what Philip said, he immediately sized him up and


    chuckled.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Madam Johnston¡¯s useless husband? Hm, I heard about you when I came to Riverdale.


    You¡¯re just another worthless piece of trash who depends on women.¡±


    Noah¡¯s face was filled with sarcasm.


    How would a man like that suit a goddess like Wynn?


    Philip shrugged and looked indifferent. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sick, so the doctor told me I can only


    depend on women for the rest of my life. Are you jealous?¡±


    Philip did not hide. He went head-on with Noah.


    He could tell that Mr. Anderson had some ulterior motives.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Noah was livid. His men were all ring at Philip aggressively. As long as Noah gave them an order,


    they would immediately pounce on him and rip his mouth from his face!


    Wynn frowned and rolled her eyes at Philip. She chuckled lightly. ¡°Mr. Anderson, please don¡¯t mind


    him. Philip¡¯s my husband, and he¡¯s a little straightforward. I hope it won¡¯t affect our coborationter.¡±


    Noah scoffed and red at Philip. He said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let this go for now on behalf of Madam


    Johnston.¡±


    He did not want to make the situation tense. If not, the things he arranged for tonight would not be a


    sess.


    Inside therge private room, Noah, Philip, and Wynn were the only people sitting. The four men who


    looked like bodyguards were standing there silently.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, how should we start?¡±


    Wynn was straightforward and did not like to dilly-dally. After she sat down, she went straight into the


    topic.


    ¡°Aw, Madam Johnston, there¡¯s no one else here. Stop calling me Mr. Anderson. Just call me Noah.¡±


    Philip saw what was going on. He had already listed down Noah¡¯s name into his cklist.


    ¡°Then, how do you want to start?¡± she asked coldly.


    Noah got up and poured some baijiu for Wynn. Then, he poured some for Philip as well. He smiled and


    said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we drink and eat first? We can talk about the projectter.¡±


    Any smart person could tell that Noah wanted to get Wynn and Philip drunk so that it would be easy for


    him to continue his next step.


    Philip looked at the full ss in front of him. There were at least two taels of baijiu in front of him.


    This guy was plotting something against Wynn.


    Wynn¡¯s smile vanished slightly. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Anderson. I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    She knew that Noah was having malicious intentions toward her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your husband¡¯s here, right?¡±


    Noah turned around and chuckled at Philip. He said, ¡°You can drink on her behalf, right?¡±


    ¡®Hehe, you want topete against me? I¡¯ll make you drink until you die!¡¯


    When Philip passed out, Wynn would definitely kneel in front of him obediently.


    Philip lifted his eyebrows and looked at Noah like an idiot. He replied, ¡°Are you sure you want to drink


    with me?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±


    Noah smirked. There was ridicule on his face.


    Wynn started to regreting to this dinner. She kicked Philip under the table and hinted to him to not


    act rashly.


    ¡°Are you a man? If you are, then down this!¡±


    Noah knew how to read people. He decided to spur Philip into action by hurling negative remarks at


    him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Philip was being looked down upon.


    He started to feel annoyed. He picked up his ss and stood up. He yelled, ¡°What are you shouting


    about? It¡¯s just alcohol! Let¡¯s!¡±


    Now, Philip looked like an irritable hothead. He lifted his ss and was about to down it.


    Noah was delighted. He figured he might need to waste some effort to get rid of Philip, but who knew


    this kid was so weak!


    He was still inexperienced and naive!


    Now, the only thing left to do was make him drunk. If this guy fell unconscious, his n would go on


    smoothly.


    When Wynn was all alone¡­ Hehe, Noah had prepared an exciting surprise for her.


    Wynn was scared. She knitted her eyebrows together and kept eyeing Philip. However, he did not even


    look at her.


    What was going on with her husband? Could he not tell that the other party was trying to make him


    drunk?

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Wynn was panic-stricken, but she could not stop him. She could only hint at Philip with her eyes.


    Noah lifted his ss and drank with Philip once more.


    Philip downed the contents in his ss.


    ¡°Haha! Nice tolerance! I¡¯m taking you as my friend today!¡±


    Noah was smiling on the outside as he filled Philip¡¯s ss again.


    Philip looked at the full ss of baijiu in front of him. There was a slight smile on his lips.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Drinking?


    Sorry, he had drunk quite a lot back in the days.


    This was nothing to him.


    ¡°Here, Brother. This is a toast from me to you!¡±


    Noah lifted his ss and downed the baijiu after lifting his head.


    He was experienced in the business industry and had been to numerous dinners before. He had


    already trained himself to be extremely tolerant, so he would be fine even if he downed three bottles of


    Wuliangye.


    Plus, he had already stationed his people around Kempinski, so he would not need to worry that Wynn


    would escape from this ce.


    ¡°Good! Let me toast to you as well, Mr. Anderson. I was straightforward just now. I hope you don¡¯t mind


    me offending you.¡±


    Philip was not an idiot. He would just drink with him to get rid of the man¡¯s suspicions.


    Wynn was feeling anxious at one side. She was panic-stricken as she kept kicking Philip under the


    table. However, Philip paid her no mind. He was pretending to be on intimate terms with Noah.


    Wynn contemted and increased her strength. However, it was as if Philip could not feel it. He


    downed his baijiu and made a satisfying growl. Then, he sat down and reached under the table to


    press down on Wynn¡¯s leg. He was telling her to not worry.


    Wynn red at Philip as she pouted her lips to say something. Noah saw her childish yet mature


    behavior and instantly, he felt as if a million ants were gnawing on his heart.


    His heart was tingling. He wanted so badly to pounce on Wynn right now!


    When he thought about this, Noah felt an unknown rage rising in his chest.


    She was such a perfect woman, yet she married a useless coward!


    Noah¡¯s face fell as he stared at Philip with a glum look on his face. He muttered inside his heart, ¡®I¡¯ll


    make you exit this ce in a stretcher with ¡®cuck¡¯ written all over your chest for wanting to fight me over


    a woman.¡¯


    Noah took a bottle of Dream of the Blue and filled Philip¡¯s ss. ¡°Come, we shall not go home until


    we¡¯repletely pissed!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Philip clinked his ss with Noah¡¯s.


    After that, they kept drinking for another half an hour. Philip and Noah were just pouring alcohol down


    their throats like it was in water. There were seven empty bottles of Dream of the Blue on the table!


    Wynn was horrified.


    Were they drinking alcohol?


    Was this how alcohol should be drunk?


    Did they want to die?


    Noah lifted his ss, his face burning red. He was also feeling dizzy. He could not even differentiate


    where he was going.


    He felt a fire burning in his stomach. If he continued drinking, he might burn a hole in his stomach soon!


    He looked at Philip. That guy lookedpletely fine.


    Noah was unconvinced. He staggered over and patted Philip¡¯s shoulder. He guffawed. ¡°Haha, my man!


    Come, drink!¡±


    After downing this ss, Noah copsed on the ground and started vomiting non-stop!


    He felt like there were knives stabbing his stomach. It was burning.


    Noah clutched his stomach as he yelled in pain, ¡°Hurry¡­ Take me to the hospital!¡±


    The bodyguards around him rushed forward and carried the pale and groaning Noah out of the private


    room.


    Philip looked at him in disdain. He said in his heart, ¡®You¡¯ll die if you want to have a drink off with me.¡¯


    Then, Philip could not stop grinning. Wynn looked at him like he was a monster.


    ¡°Honey, have you gone crazy from drinking?¡±


    Wynn asked worriedly.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your honey has an impable tolerance. This is nothing.¡±


    To be frank, Philip¡¯s stomach was hurting too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Wynn helped Philip up and walked out of the room. Then, they drove back to the vi.


    Today, Martha had been extremely busy. When she saw Wynn bringing a half-drunk Philip home, she


    ran forward and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He drank too much,¡± said Wynn.


    A few of them helped Philip back to the room. Wynn wiped him down and changed his clothes. When


    she was done settling Philip down, she went downstairs.


    ¡°Oh, Wynnie,e here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Martha was in the living room. She grabbed Wynn who wasing downstairs and pulled her to the


    sofa.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom? What happened?¡± Wynn asked.


    ¡°I want to ask you if you can add your dad¡¯s and my name under this vi. Also, can you remove


    Philip¡¯s name? This is our property, so we can¡¯t let it fall into the hands of another.¡±


    Martha asked hurriedly and frantically.


    Wynn was taken aback. Her face fell as she said, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? I didn¡¯t buy this vi.


    Philip¡¯s the one who bought it.¡±

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Philip was the one who bought it?


    Impossible!


    ¡°Wynnie, what nonsense are you spewing? Don¡¯t try to protect Philip. I¡¯ve heard all about it. This vi is


    under your name.¡±


    Martha smiled embarrassingly, but she was slightly panic-stricken.


    Wynn did not look like she was lying.


    Was it true?


    However, this mansion was worth 200 million! If it was not bought with the money from Wynn¡¯s


    company¡­. Impossible! How could Philip, the useless bum, have so much money?


    ¡°Mom, do you think your daughter has that much money to buy this vi?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s face was cold as she asked.


    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t rke Group from Capital City invest a billion bucks into yourpany? Didn¡¯t you use that


    money to buy it?¡±


    Martha said while gritting her teeth and shaking her head.


    Wynn looked at Martha and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, do you know that embezzling is a crime? Do you


    think I¡¯m someone who¡¯ll use mypany¡¯s money for my selfish needs?


    ¡°Plus, the funding from rke Group of Capital City is not here yet.¡±


    After she said that, Wynn turned around and walked upstairs.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In the living room downstairs, Martha waspletely stunned. She sat there alone with her glistening


    eyes.


    If the money was not here yet, it would mean that Wynn really did not buy this vi.


    How could this be?


    It was under Wynn¡¯s name. Was that kid really the one who bought this vi?


    If it really was Philip, then¡­ Who was he?


    Why did he have so much money?


    Martha was terrified. She started sweating as she ran back to her room. Then, she dragged Charles up


    from the bed.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Why are you still awake in the middle of the night?¡±


    Charles sat up angrily. He leaned against the headboard and put on his presbyopic sses.


    ¡°Lower your voice.¡±


    Martha hit Charles mysteriously, then looked at the door of the room. She said, ¡°Charlie, let me tell you,


    Wynnie told me that she¡¯s not the one who bought this vi. Philip¡¯s the one who bought it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Wynnie bought it with herpany¡¯s funds?¡±


    Charles could sense that something major was going on. He asked in all seriousness.


    Martha shook her head and said, ¡°The money isn¡¯t here yet.¡±


    Charles nodded and grunted a reply. He looked at the ceiling and said in annoyance, ¡°Go to sleep. No


    matter who bought it, it¡¯s still the same.¡±


    p!


    Martha pped Charles across the face. She red at him and scolded. ¡°What do you mean the


    same? If Philip¡¯s the one who bought this ce, how can I be the one in charge of this family? He¡¯ll


    definitely walk all over me!¡±


    Charles was fuming. He shouted, ¡°Martha, are you insane? This is not your house. Philip¡¯s the one who


    bought it! It belongs to Philip! How many times did I tell you to be good to Philip? But you refused to


    listen. Did you forget what Philip warned youst time? How can you be so stubborn? Do you really


    think Philip is still that useless son-inw who allows you to bully him left and right?¡±


    Martha was speechless after she got scolded. She sat on the bed angrily and red at Charles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have to be the one in charge of this family.¡±


    Martha gritted her teeth and said.


    Charles was seething. He lied down and covered his head with the nket. ¡°Go to sleep! I don¡¯t want


    to talk to you anymore! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll destroy this family with your stubbornness!¡±


    Martha sat on the bed and scowled at Charles. She kicked him a few times to prevent him from


    sleeping. She rambled on angrily, ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m doing this for the good of the family. As long


    as our names are not on the paperwork, you and I will eventually get kicked out of the house to beg for


    food and you¡¯ll still won¡¯t know what the hell¡¯s going on!¡±


    Martha finally went to bed after mumbling to herself for quite some time.


    In the early morning of the next day, Philip woke up with a headache.


    When he was about to get out of bed, the door of his room opened.


    ¡°Hey, Philip, I made some soup for you to sober up. It¡¯s good for your stomach. Drink it while it¡¯s still


    hot.¡±


    Martha came in with a bowl of soup. She had a ttering smile on her face.


    Philip was taken aback. Perhaps this was the first time his mother-inw was so good to him. She even


    made him soup to sober up.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Philip smiled politely.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Martha sat on the head of the bed and watched as Philip drank the soup. Then, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re family. You¡¯re my son-inw. Who should I be good to if not you?¡±


    If anyone else heard what she said, they would have thought that they were extremely close.


    However, when Philip heard it, it felt ear-piercing and sarcastic.


    Like the quote said, ¡®Beware of suspicious folk bearing gifts, they are sure to be ill-intentioned¡¯. Was


    this not why Martha was fawning all over him this morning?


    ¡°Mom, do you need anything?¡± Philip asked.


    When Martha heard that, she immediately yed dumb and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. What can I need?


    Oh, get up soon, I bought breakfast for you. Come down and eat.¡±


    After she said that, she turned around and left.


    Philip looked at Martha¡¯s back and shook his head helplessly. Then, he scoffed.


    Martha¡¯s every thought was written on her face.


    After he went downstairs and entered the dining room, Philip started to drink the milk and eat the bun


    that Martha had bought. Martha was grinning opposite him. She had been staring at Philip with a smile


    on her face the entire time. It was quite scary.


    ¡°Mom, is there something wrong?¡±


    Philip was feeling helpless. He felt ufortable as Martha kept staring at him like this.


    Martha chuckled. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eat. Eat.¡±


    Philip was puzzled. He went out after he finished eating.


    Martha walked him to the door herself. Then, her smile turned cold as she watched Philip disappear


    from her sight. She muttered, ¡°This kid is not that special. How did he get the money to buy a vi all of


    a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget about Giada Wallis?¡±


    Suddenly, Charles appeared behind Martha with his birdcage and reminded her.


    Martha jumped up with shock. She smacked him a few times and said, ¡°Yeah! That b*tch Giada is his


    stepmother! Plus, she looks like a woman from a rich family too. Say, is Philip a nouveau riche? Did he


    run away from home because of his stepmother?¡±


    Charles shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m warning you. You better know your ce.¡±


    After he said that, Charles left to take a walk around the neighborhood.


    Martha was feeling frustrated. When she got back to the vi, she mulled about this for a very long


    while. In the end, she decided to call Pa and a few of her rtives to invite them to the vi.


    Over here, Riverdale Public Hospital.


    ¡°Trash! All of you! Why did I spend so much money on all of you?¡±


    Noah was lying in his single room as he roared into his phone.


    His subordinates lowered their heads and stood at one side. They did not dare to make noises.


    ¡°I want to break his limbs today! Get some people over now! Pronto!¡±


    Noah smashed his phone onto the floor. Then, he got up and walked to the window. His face was dark.


    Damn it, he hadpletely embarrassed himselfst night!


    Noah Anderson had never lost to anyone when it came to drinking.


    In the end, he was defeated by a man who was dependent on his woman!


    His men were all useless bums as well. They could not even keep an eye on one person!


    Noah¡¯s chest was filled with rage. His effortsst night had all gone to waste because of Philip!


    Not only did he fail to im Wynn, but he also ended up in the hospital.


    ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯ll make you wish you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Noah punched down on his bed. He looked terrifying with his teeth gritted.


    ¡­


    After getting out of the vi, Philip walked a few steps and was about to take the bus to go take a look


    at hispany. It had been so long since he went, so he did not know the situation in hispany


    now.


    He was just an arm-flinging owner, and his life was so carefree.


    Everyone was going on their own way on the street. A few gangsters were smoking on the street not


    far away from Philip. They peered at Philip, then looked at their phones. After that, they threw away


    their cigarette butts and followed him sneakily.


    Philip¡¯s hands were in his pocket as he stood at the bus stop. The gangsters followed behind him


    sloppily.


    They were observing him while looking at the crowd around him.


    However, they did not know that Philip was chuckling coldly.


    Philip knew that there was a group of people following him, but he did not show any signs that he was


    aware of them.


    Was it Houston, or Noah fromst night?


    After pondering for a while, Philip left the bus stop and pretended to walk around. After a short while,


    the gangsters behind him saw that he had turned into an alleyway. They were delighted as they looked


    at each other.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Two of them followed Philip into the alley while two of them stood at the front, smoking.


    The leader of the group had an eagle tattoo on his neck. He stared at Philip in front of him and turned


    back to look at the entrance of the alleyway. After he got the okay from his men, he slowly took out a


    folding knife from his pocket.


    ¡°If we stab this kid, we can get 50,000 bucks!¡±


    He was delighted. He did not expect this to be so easy.


    That guy looked weak and fragile. This was such easy money.


    He held the folding knife in his hand, and the de reflected a dazzling light under the sun.


    Philip turned around suddenly and innocently looked at the man who was holding the folding knife. He


    pretended that he did not see the knife in his hand and asked with a stupid grin on his face, ¡°Brother,


    you¡¯re here to pee as well?¡±


    The tattooed man was shocked by Philip¡¯s sudden question. The corner of his eyes twitched as he


    gripped the folding knife in his hand tightly. He yelled aggressively, ¡°Pee my *ss! Go to hell!¡±


    The tattooed man¡¯s face was filled with malice. In his eyes, Philip was destined to be a dead man!


    It was 50,000 bucks!

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Philip looked at the tattooed man who was charging toward him. He shook his head helplessly. He


    swung his arm and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s forcing me. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    p!


    A loud noise!


    Philip¡¯s hand made contact with the tattooed man¡¯s face.


    The man spun 360-degrees after being pped by Philip.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me!¡±


    The tattooed man finally stopped spinning. He pointed at Philip and growled while his head was still


    spinning.


    ¡°Why should I be scared? Come at me.¡±


    Philip grinned and pped him again!


    The tattooed man could not see how Philip pped him. He felt like he was being pped by an iron


    board. His body started to spin uncontrobly.


    Philip was not done yet. He started using both his left and right hands. The entire dimly lit alleyway was


    filled with pping noises!


    Philip only stopped when he got tired.


    The tattooed man¡¯s face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head now. His mouth was filled with blood. Then, he


    shook his head and copsed onto the ground with a loud thud. He was mumbling something


    incoherently.


    After he was done here, Philip ced his hands in his pocket and peered at another guy who was


    standing near the wall. He did not dare to move.


    ¡°B-B-B-Brother¡­ Please have mercy on me!¡±


    The guy was so scared that he knelt on the ground while crawling over to Philip.


    Never in a million years would he expect his boss to be defeated by a soft-looking man after just a few


    ps. Moreover, he had pped his boss as if his life depended on it.


    What a f*cking savage!


    The guy was starting to doubt his entire life. Who was the gangster here?


    Did Young Master Anderson not say that he was just a man who depended on his woman?


    He was so devious when he was fighting!


    Philip smiled and touched the man¡¯s head. When Philip touched him, the man backed away while


    trembling. His eyes were filled with terror!


    Hm?


    ¡®Am I so horrifying?¡¯


    Philip felt innocent. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you p yourself, then? How does 100 times sound?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    That man was in a state of despair. 100 times?


    Would he not be a pig head like his boss after pping himself 100 times?


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not joke around, okay? Can I just do it ten times?¡± he asked.


    Philip shook his head and said in all seriousness, ¡°No, I can¡¯t give you a discount. If you think it¡¯s too


    much, why don¡¯t I help you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    When the man heard that Philip wanted to do it for him, he shook his head like it was a rattle drum.


    p!


    p!


    Amidst the rhythmic pping sounds in the alleyway, Philip spotted the other two men at the entrance


    of the alleyway.


    The two of them had witnessed everything and were frozen. Their pants were also wet from fear. The


    cigarettes dangling in their mouths were also burnt halfway.


    When they saw Philiping over, they ran while screaming in fear.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°How disappointing.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Philip turned around and looked at the guy on the ground coldly. He asked, ¡°Let me ask you a question,


    who sent you?¡±


    The man¡¯s cheeks were already red and swollen. He replied while feeling dizzy, ¡°It¡¯s Young Master


    Anderson. He said if we cripple you, we can get 50,000 bucks.¡±


    He did not dare to hide anything from him.


    Philip frowned. It was him!


    It looked like he needed to find an opportunity to teach Noah a lesson!


    After he got out of the alleyway, Philip waited for the bus that would take him to hispany. A short


    moment after he got on the bus, seven to eight bald men followed behind him. They were all muscr


    and shirtless.


    After they got onto the bus, everyone got up from their seats and started making way for these scary-


    looking men.


    ¡°Chico, it¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who beat Doggo up!¡±


    Behind the seven to eight bald men, a familiar-looking guy appeared and shouted. He pointed at Philip


    who was sitting at the back of the bus.


    Philip nced at them and knew that they were the relief troops the thugs just now called upon. He


    said coldly, ¡°Have you not had enough?¡±


    The bald man named Chico was 180 cm tall. He was bby and looked like a fat pig. His face looked


    sinister.


    He sized Philip up with his gaze before saying to his men, ¡°Him? Doggo, are you out of your mind, or


    am I so weak that I can¡¯t hold a knife anymore? Look at him, his limbs look like noodles. It¡¯s obvious


    he¡¯s just a useless bum. How dare you guys fail at such a simple task?¡±


    The man looked aggrieved as he said, ¡°Chico, it¡¯s not like that. Even though this man looks as polite as


    a woman, he¡¯s extremely savage!¡±


    Chico pushed him aside in annoyance and sat on the seat in front of Philip. He smacked his lips and


    snorted. ¡°Kid, I heard that you beat up my men. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I won¡¯t be able to


    have my way in Riverdale anymore. However, looking at your noodle arms and legs, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re


    someone who can take a beating. Why don¡¯t you just kneel and kowtow to my men? While you¡¯re at it,


    address them as your grandpa too and give us 100,000 bucks as medical fees. We¡¯ll call it a day if you


    do that. What do you say?¡±


    Philip did not utter a word the entire time. He just looked at Chico like he was an idiot and chuckled. He


    said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Why don¡¯t you give me 100,000 bucks and I won¡¯t hit you. What


    do you say?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Chico was shocked. He was questioning his own hearing. This guy was too arrogant!


    After his men came to their senses, they roared, ¡°Chico, that guy¡¯s looking down on you! F*ck him up!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re asking to die, kid!¡±


    Chico was livid. He was the boss of this area, and all this while, he was the one terrorizing everyone.


    When did anyone have the guts to piss on his territory?

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    He grabbed the ring over his head that was meant to support passengers and lifted his leg to kick


    Philip¡¯s waist.


    If his kicknded, Philip would either be half-dead or half-crippled!


    Philip did not have time to hesitate. Chico¡¯s heavy foot was alreadying at him.


    He snorted. He did not move his body, but instead, he lifted his right leg and kicked the joint of Chico¡¯s


    other leg.


    Crack!


    The loud sound was caused by Chico¡¯s bone breaking.


    Then, everyone on the bus heard Chico¡¯s screams of pain. He sat on the ground while his legs split


    open. Huge droplets of sweat started to roll down from his chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Ah! My leg! My groin!¡±


    Chico was trembling with pain. While he clutched the knee on his left leg, his other hand grabbed his


    right leg.


    He felt like he had been split open. The pain was burning!


    A few of Chico¡¯s bald men were speechless after they saw what happened. They were so shocked that


    they all gasped at the same time.


    After a while, they finally came back to their senses. They ran up and helped Chico to stand. Then,


    they pointed at Philip and yelled, ¡°How dare you kick Chico? You¡¯re asking to die!¡±


    Philip chuckled. He was still seated, looking at them with a ¡®what can you do to me?¡¯ expression on his


    face.


    He looked at Chico who was still in a split. He was in so much pain that his face was disfigured. Philip


    chuckled. ¡°How is it, Chico? Are you going to consider what I just proposed?¡±


    They were such cowards. He did not know what Noah was thinking. Did he really think he was a


    useless bum?


    After all, he had trained with Reed Williams back then for an entire year.


    It would be embarrassing for a child of a wealthy family to not have some defense skills.


    Chico wanted to cry. The pain on his body and knees were so excruciating that he wanted to die!


    He did not expect to meet such a savage at their own territory!


    ¡°Brothers, f*ck him up for me!¡±


    Chico yelled. There was malice in his eyes.


    Instantly, five to six shirtless bald men charged toward Philip at the same time!


    Chico did not believe that he could not defeat one person with so many people on his side.


    Philip shook his head and got up slowly. The five to six bald men¡¯s imposing manners wilted instantly


    from fear.


    None of them dared to take another step forward. They were scared that they would end up like Chico.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill him!¡±


    Chico yelled from behind.


    The five to six bald men looked at each other and yelled. Someone swung their gigantic fist, someone


    stomped their foot, and all of them started to attack Philip at the same time.


    Philip frowned butter smirked. He swung his hand as if it was a palm leaf fan.


    p, p, p, p, p!


    He was too fast!


    The shirtless men could not see what was happening. In an instant, they all had bloody red handprints


    on their faces. Some of them copsed on the floor of the bus while some were leaning against the


    back of the seats. A few were even hanging on the railing!


    Philip shook his hands and walked toward the terror-stricken Chico.


    He did not expect Philip to be so good at fighting.


    Philip¡¯s voice was as cold as a knife made out of ice. ¡°So, Chico, what¡¯s the conclusion?¡±


    Chico wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at his unconscious men. He said


    hurriedly, ¡°Alright! Okay! As long as you let us go, we¡¯ll do anything for you, Sir.¡±


    He would do anything Philip told him to right now!


    Where there was life, there was hope!


    Chico called upon his men. Then, the bald and bulky men stood together with their faces covered in


    bloody red handprints. They took out all of the money they had, which only amounted to a few


    thousand bucks.


    Chico took the few thousand bucks, and his hands started to sweat. He handed the bills to Philip and


    stammered, ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t have much money. Is this enough?¡±


    To be honest, he felt guilty. He was scared that Philip would break his other leg if he was not happy.


    The other passengers on the bus were terrified by what they were seeing. They thought a young man


    like Philip would be finished. In the end, these gangsters were pooling money and begging Philip for


    mercy instead. How unbelievable!


    Philip looked at the wrinkly dor bills in his hands and said coldly, ¡°Chico, are you treating me as a


    beggar?¡±


    After Chico heard that, his entire body trembled. He knelt on the ground with a thud and started


    bawling. ¡°Brother, I was wrong! My mother¡¯s 80 years old and I also have a wife and children. Please


    have mercy on me. I¡¯ll get more money for you, okay?¡±


    When he knelt, the other bald men knelt as well.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    They felt so aggrieved. Usually, they were the ones robbing and asking for money from people. Other


    people were the ones who would beg for mercy from them. However, the tables had turned today.


    Why did it feel like Philip was the gangster here and the bald men were all model citizens? They looked


    like they were getting trampled on.


    Philip contemted before declining. He looked like he had been wronged. ¡°No.¡±


    He did not believe that these people would not have a secret stash somewhere.


    In the end, Chico and his men raised 100,000 bucks for Philip after pooling up all of their money.


    Finally, they were able to escape from this misfortune.


    After Philip got down from the bus, he got a call from an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    Philip asked.


    ¡°Philip, do you still remember me?¡±


    There was an evilugh from the other end of the phone. It sounded very familiar.


    ¡°Juan?¡± Philip frowned.


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see. I¡¯m back!¡±


    The man on the other end of the call continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital now. M is sleeping next to


    me. She¡¯s such a good girl. Do you want toe and take a look?¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Philip did not say anything. He immediately called a cab to the hospital.


    He kept urging the driver to drive faster.


    Damn that Juan! He was really storing up for future cmities!


    What did he want?


    Back then, Philip had let him go. Now, he was back. Was he here to seek revenge?


    Philip huffed and puffed after he got out of the cab at the entrance of the hospital. He ran to the sixth


    floor where M¡¯s room was.


    Bang!


    He pushed open the door loudly.


    Philip saw a man drinking coffee on the sofa in the room. He was wearing a navy blue suit and had his


    hair swept back. There were two solemn bodyguards behind him. They were all wearing ck suits,


    and coldness was radiating from every inch of their bodies.


    From the air around the bodyguards alone, Philip could tell that these two had survived battles of life


    and death.


    Philip ignored Juan and ran to the bed. He noticed M was still sleeping and that she waspletely


    fine.


    ¡°A father¡¯s love is so amazing. I didn¡¯t think you could get here in less than ten minutes.¡±


    Juan ced his coffee down and looked at the Rolex on his wrist. He smiled and said coldly.


    Philip turned around and walked over to Juan with his fists clenched tightly.


    One of the bodyguards behind him moved forward and stopped Philip.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold. He stared at the changed Juan.


    Juan hadpletely transformed. He became extremely arrogant. He looked like he was someone


    very important, especially his outfit. He was dressed in branded goods from head to toe. He also had


    bodyguards following him everywhere now.


    Did Juan make aeback?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. We¡¯re old friends.¡±


    Juan chuckled. He got up and tidied his cor. Then, he lifted his eyebrows and smirked. He asked,


    ¡°Do you still remember how you treated the Parkers? Do you remember how you threw my father into


    prison? Do you remember how I begged you like a dog?


    ¡°Philip, fortunately, Juan Parker is back! I¡¯m back to seek revenge on you. I¡¯m going to take away


    everything near and dear to you. I want you to know how it feels to be destitute and homeless.¡±


    Juan chuckled, then he chortled. There was provocation all over his face.


    Philip smiled. His eyes were red as he stared at Juan. ¡°Juan, if I can f*ck you up once, I can f*ck you


    over the second time! Even though I don¡¯t know who you met or what you have, let me tell you, in my


    eyes, you¡¯ll always be a loser!¡±


    Juan¡¯s face turned cold. His eyes were glued on Philip. Then, he pushed away the bodyguards who


    were shielding him from Philip.


    The two of them were staring each other down. There was a fire in their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked you up.¡± Juan smirked. There was malice in his tone.


    ¡°Pray tell,¡± said Philip calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re Young Master rke,¡± said Juan.


    ¡°Looks like you have someone powerful supporting you,¡± said Philip.


    Juan nodded slightly. His eyes were icy as he continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Philip rke, a spineless fool,


    would actually be the young master of an affluent family. I want to know why you¡¯re hiding your identity.


    Does Wynn know?¡±


    Philip replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Juan said, ¡°The reason I¡¯m back this time is to seek revenge on you and take Wynn away.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s up to your skills and abilities. Since you¡¯ve heard, I¡¯m curious who¡¯s behind you? Aren¡¯t you


    afraid of death?¡±


    Philip lifted his eyebrow.


    Juanughed. He said, ¡°You might piss your pants when I tell you who¡¯s behind me, Young Master


    rke.¡±


    After he said that, he patted Philip¡¯s shoulder. There was disdain in his eyes.


    Philip lifted his hand and swatted Juan¡¯s hand away. He walked forward, and extreme coldness started


    radiating from his body. He said, ¡°Juan, don¡¯t force me to kill you!¡±


    The temperature of the room plummeted after he said that.


    It was as if one could hear the crackling of the freezing water particles in the air.


    Juan¡¯s pupils constricted. He could feel a murderous intenting from Philip.


    It made him tremble.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°How hrious! Just watch yourself.¡±


    Juan said coldly and turned around to leave.


    When he got to the door, he stopped. He turned around suddenly and said, ¡°Right, about your identity,


    are you still keeping it a secret from Wynn? Do you need me to tell her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Philip turned around and roared.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Juan chortled and left after striding out of the room.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    After Juan left, Philip made a call. His entire body was engulfed with murderous intent. He said,


    ¡°Investigate one person for me. His name is Juan Parker. I want to know all the people who are backing


    him.¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Suddenly, a childish and sweet voice called out to him.


    Philip turned his head, and there was a gentle smile on his face. He looked at M who just woke up.


    She was rubbing her sleepy eyes before she held out her hands to ask for cuddles.


    ¡°Hey, Daddy¡¯s here to visit you.¡±


    Philip walked over with a smile on his face. He carried M and started ying with her. They looked


    very happy.


    After a while, Anne walked in. When she saw Mr. Philip, a smile appeared on her face as she asked,


    ¡°Mr. Philip, why are you here today?¡±


    Philip was ying with M¡¯s toys. He smiled as he answered her, ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡±


    Then, he remembered something. He asked, ¡°Oh right, how¡¯s your brother?¡±


    After he said that, Anne walked over and knelt in front of Philip. She sobbed and thanked him. ¡°My


    brother and I want to thank you for your kindness in helping us, Mr. Philip. From now on, I¡¯ll do anything


    to pay you back for your grace.¡±


    Philip was panic-stricken. He helped Anne up and said, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t


    have to do this.¡±


    Philip knew Anne was a kind-hearted woman, but she was not good atmunicating with others. She


    would keep everything in her heart.


    Philip felt heartbroken when he saw Anne sobbing.


    There was too much pressure on this young woman¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. You can pay me and Miss Wynn back by taking good care of M, okay?¡±


    Philip handed her a piece of tissue.


    Anne nodded and muttered a reply. Then, she suddenly hugged Philip. She said, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Philip!¡±


    Philip was shocked by this sudden hug. However, he still patted her shoulder lightly tofort her.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine now. Juste to me if you need anything.¡±


    Coincidentally, Martha walked in with a grin on her face and some muffins in her hands.


    ¡°M, Grandma¡¯s here!¡±


    When Martha walked in, the first thing she saw was Philip and Anne holding each other.


    ¡°Ah! You¡­ You two!¡±


    Martha exploded from anger instantly!


    Damn this Philip! He really did have a mistress, and it was Anne!


    She had seen this young woman being flirty and coquettish the previous time. Martha was right after


    all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught you in the act! I¡¯m going to kill both you adulterous swines!¡±


    Martha threw away her muffins and barged over with her bag.


    Philip was puzzled by Martha¡¯s sudden appearance. He pulled Anne behind his back and yelled, ¡°Mom,


    you¡¯ve misunderstood us! It¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    How melodramatic!


    Philip felt extremely troubled right now.


    ¡°Not what I think? You pair of adulterous swines are holding each other! Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Martha was fuming. She ced her hands on her hips and shouted, ¡°Say, why would you help a young


    woman who has no connections to you? You beat me up because of this vixenst time and now, I¡¯ve


    finally caught you! I want to see how you¡¯re going to exin this! I¡¯ll kill you, you scum of the


    community! You scum!¡±


    While she was shouting at them, Martha flung her bag and attacked them. She started pping,


    scratching, pulling their hair, and kicking.


    She did everything she knew how to.


    Philip felt helpless as well. He did not dare to fight back.


    Anne tried to stop them on one side. She screamed, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not what you think! You¡¯ve


    misunderstood us!¡±


    p!


    Martha turned her head and pped Anne. Then, she pointed at her nose and screeched, ¡°Shut up,


    you b*tch! You vixen! You smell like a wh*re! You want to seduce my son-inw? You want to destroy


    their family? I¡¯ll expose you! I¡¯ll ask the hospital to fire you!¡±


    While she was hurling abuses, Martha started ripping Anne¡¯s clothes.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anne was just a weak young woman, how could she win against an unreasonable woman like Martha?


    In a sh, a crowd started gathering at the door. They were makingments and gossiping among


    themselves.


    ¡°My word, all of you should be the judge of this. This pair of adulterous swines are carrying on their


    ndestine love affair in the hospital in front of the child! How shameless!¡±


    Martha yelled shrewishly as she started to beat Philip. He pointed at his nose and yelled, ¡°You scum!


    I¡¯m going to tell Wynn. You two have to get a divorce! You ungrateful wench! The Johnstons provided


    for you for so many years and you decided to go out and find a mistress? Do you still have morals,


    Philip?¡±

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Public mor could obscure the actual truth, and Philip was unable to give a convincing exnation in


    self-defense.


    Philip roared, ¡°Enough!¡±


    After he said that, he mmed the door shut. He looked at Martha who was still hurling abuses at Anne


    and asked, ¡°Martha, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Martha¡¯s mouth was dry. She took a sip of water and continued screaming, ¡°What do I want? You¡¯re


    doing this immoral thing and you¡¯re not allowing me to talk about it? Let me tell you, this is not over. I¡¯m


    going to call Wynnie now!¡±


    After she said that, she took out her phone to pretend to call Wynn. Then, she looked at Philip and said


    loudly, ¡°I¡¯m going to call her now! I¡¯m calling now! If Wynnie knows about this, there will surely be a


    divorce on the way!¡±


    Would Martha dare to make this call?


    Of course not.


    She already knew that Philip was the one who bought First Pce.


    If she decided to make this small matter into something big, she would not get any advantages.


    She had to get her hands on First Pce and throw Philip out.


    Philip was too savage and scary back in the vi that day. Since then, Martha had not been able to get


    a good night¡¯s sleep.


    This guy was a ticking time bomb.


    What if he decided to abuse them one day?


    She was scared even if she was just thinking about it.


    Philip chuckled. He finally understood. He asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what do I want? Hey, Philip, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Martha could not lower her ego. She red at Philip and asked.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want anything, then I¡¯ll make this call for you. I¡¯ll tell Wynn


    myself.¡±


    After he said that, he took out his phone to make the call.


    Now, Martha was frantic. She pounced over and snatched away Philip¡¯s phone. She said hurriedly,


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. Only I can make this call.¡±


    While she said that, she red at Anne and said, ¡°You vixen, get out of here!¡±


    Anne wanted to exin, but Philip looked at her and hinted at her to leave with M.


    Now, Philip and Martha were the only ones left in the huge hospital room.


    Martha was acting like a richdy. She sat on the sofa with her legs on top of another. She said


    arrogantly as if she was sure that she could take down Philip. ¡°Philip, it¡¯s very simple. As long as you


    apologize to me and add your father¡¯s and my names to the vi¡¯s paperwork, I¡¯ll pretend I never saw


    anything.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Martha finally said after holding it in for so long.


    She looked at Philip and noticed that his face looked oddly calm.


    What was he thinking?


    Was he not worried that she would report to Wynn?


    Philip chuckled.


    Philip finally understood what Martha was nning.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m the one who bought it?¡± Philip asked.


    Martha was nervous. She answered, ¡°Wynnie told me.¡±


    She was guilty. After all, he was the one who bought the vi. If a useless bum like him had the money


    to buy a vi, then he must be someone special.


    Now, Martha¡¯s entire brain was upied with Philip¡¯s identity and how much money he had. If she


    could take all of his money, she would be rich.


    After this, she could enjoy a life of luxury.


    ¡°However, are you really the one who bought the vi, Philip?¡±


    Martha asked. She wanted to hear him say it with her own ears.


    Philip replied after staying quiet for a while, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It really was him!


    Martha started breathing rapidly. She felt restless.


    She had just been guessing earlier. She was about 90 percent sure, but now that she finally heard it,


    she was still excited.


    ¡°Are you the son of wealthy parents? Will you seek revenge on me after suffering so much for so many


    years? Why did youe to our family?¡±


    Martha was worried about this. She lowered her head and kept on fiddling her thumbs. She felt uneasy.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Martha, you¡¯re not worth seeking revenge upon. If I really wanted to do it, I


    wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. Neither would I be sitting in front of you so peacefully now.¡±


    Martha let out a sigh of relief.


    If Philip wanted to seek revenge on her, she would not be able to take it.


    Giada alone was enough to make her head spin.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already said that. Don¡¯t go back on your promise!¡±


    Martha said directly.


    Philip shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Right, do you really have rich parents? How much money do you have? When are you taking me to


    see the inws?¡±


    Now, Martha was asking with a grin on her face. Her face was all wrinkly from smiling. She looked so


    disgusting.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you if my parents are rich or how much money my family has?¡±


    Philip asked in an icy tone.


    This time, Martha was speechless. She hurled abuses at Philip internally. However, she still forced out


    a smile as she said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still my son-inw, after all. It¡¯s not appropriate that I have yet to meet


    your parents even after three years.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Philip got up and said, ¡°About the vi, we¡¯ll go do it now. I¡¯m adding your and dad¡¯s names.¡±


    Philip¡¯s train of thought was very simple. The fewerplications, the better.


    Since Martha cared about the vi so much, then he would just add her name in there so that she


    would stop making trouble.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes grew wide instantly. She was delighted as she kept praising Philip. ¡°Oh, Philip, I was


    blind back then. I didn¡¯t know you have rich parents. This is great! I¡¯m going to treat you like my


    biological son. Come back with Wynnie tonight and I¡¯ll make you both dinner.¡±


    Martha looked like a vile person who just had her dreamse true. She would be rich in just


    one night.


    The two of them walked out and went back to Longford Park. Philip contacted George beforehand, so


    everything went smoothly.


    When Martha saw her name on the certificate of property ownership, she was beaming.


    ¡°Mom, you should go home first. I still need to take care of some things.¡±


    Philip left after he said that.


    Martha watched as Philip left. She rolled her eyes and muttered, ¡°Hehe, do you think you can tter me


    with just a name on a certificate? I want to see just how rich the rkes are.¡±


    How would it be possible for Martha to call it quits before she emptied all of Philip¡¯s assets?


    She swayed her hips and went back to the vi. Immediately, she announced this to everyone and


    hosted a party to celebrate with her friends.


    Over here, Wynn had been busy for the entire day in her office.


    She was extremely busy and frustrated about the new marketing tform for the new medicine.


    Now, Beacon was being pressured by the Andersons from South River District. A lot of their tforms


    had been removed.


    If this went on, Beacon would copse before they got the funding from rke Group of Capital City.


    After contemting, Wynn decided to call rke Group to see if they had any ideas.


    She called the number of the chairman of rke Group in Capital City, Hudson Cash.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Cash.¡±


    Wynn chuckled and said. Her voice sounded kind and gentle.


    Hudson was in a meeting when he got the call, so he stopped the meeting halfway. His attitude was


    humble, but he did not disy it. He said, ¡°Ah, Madam Johnston. How can I help you?¡±


    Hudson had been working here for many years. Naturally, he knew something must be wrong if the


    young madam decided to call.


    ¡°Mr. Cash, I want to meet Mr. rke. Can you help me get in touch with him? I didn¡¯t get a chance to


    meet himst time, much to my regret. That¡¯s why I want to¡­¡±


    Wynn pondered and told him this reason.


    Hudson grunted a brief reply. He felt helpless as he said, ¡°Um, Madam Johnston, why don¡¯t I ask Mr.


    rke about his schedule, then? Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Cash. Thank you for your help.¡±


    Wynn hung up the phone politely and started pacing back and forth in her office.


    She was anxious. The situation of herpany was detrimental to Beacon.


    She had to find a new marketing tform. If not, she had no choice but to work with Noah, but Noah


    was a vicious and greedy beast!


    60 percent of the profits. How exorbitant!


    Back to Hudson. He immediately called Philip and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam


    wants to see you.¡±


    Over here, Philip was on his way to his office. He asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something


    happen to herpany?¡±


    Hudson said, ¡°Young Master, ording to the information obtained by my people, Beacon¡¯s marketing


    tforms are all blocked by the Andersons from South River District. I think Young Madam might be


    looking for new partners. Do you want me to arrange for you to meet with her?¡±


    Hudson felt helpless. They were husband and wife, but now they were acting like thieves.


    However, he did not dare to ask. The young master must have his own reasons for doing this.


    Philip thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re in charge of the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Young Master.¡±


    After he hung up the call, Hudson started to make arrangements nervously.


    Philip pondered for a while. If this was the case, he would just meet her. He would tell her about his


    identity in a way that Wynn could ept.


    With this, Philip went back to hispany. Then, Agnes brought him to buy clothes in the mall. He


    even styled his hair and dressed up nicely.


    Agne could not move her eyes away from the extremely handsome man in the mirror.


    Was that really Philip?


    How handsome!


    He looked like a young master from a wealthy family. He was oozing with nobility and elegance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip said. He was wearing a neat ck Brioni suit and a white shirt. There was a ribbon on his cor


    and a Christophe ret DualTow Night Eagle watch on his wrist. The watch alone cost four million


    yuan.


    They made their way to the restaurant Hudson had arranged. It was Sky Garden Restaurant, the most


    high-end restaurant in Riverdale.


    The entire restaurant was built on a tform 100 meters above the ground. Underneath it was a sky


    garden that housed all kinds of blooming flowers. There was also a suspended fountain. The entire


    ce looked out of this world.


    It was extravagant!


    It looked like it was something out of a fairy tale!


    Wynn was dressed very nicely tonight as well. She was wearing a white knee-length dress with crystal


    fragments on it. Her long hair was in a bun, and her long, slender legs were adorned with a pair of red


    high heels. She had a red purse in her hand as she sashayed toward the reserved table under the


    guidance of the server.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The entire restaurant had been booked.


    Wynn was surprised. She did not expect their meeting to be so grand.


    She was feeling uneasy and excited at the same time.


    Who was the legendary Young Master rke from Capital City?


    Did she know him?


    At the same time, Philip was at the entrance. He spotted Wynn who was waiting under the spotlight.


    From this angle, she looked very beautiful and refined.


    She was such a perfect woman.


    He took the rose from the server and strode over to Wynn.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Under the spotlight, Philip strode over to Wynn.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached him. A bodyguard in a ck suit stopped Philip hurriedly. He


    bowed and said deferentially. ¡°Young Master, Madam Wallis is asking you to go back to Cirrus Manor.


    Master Tim is here.¡±


    Master Tim?


    Philip¡¯s heart stopped. He turned around to look at Wynn under the spotlight and handed the rose to


    the server. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit. Tell her to wait for me.¡±


    After he said that, Philip turned around and ran out of Sky Garden Restaurant.


    A ck Bentley sped on the main highway of Riverdale. It crossed Scarlet Bridge and headed into the


    mountain that was lush with greenery. Then, it arrived at Cirrus Manor.


    Philip could not calm himself after a long time. He frowned. Master Tim was back.


    Why was he here?


    Did something happen at home?


    The car stopped at the entrance of the manor. There were two rows of bodyguards in ck suits along


    the entrance.


    The atmosphere was solemn, and Philip could sense that there was something fishy amidst the


    silence.


    Philip got out of the car and followed the personal assistant to the hall of the manor. She was wearing a


    white shirt and a red skirt.


    After pushing open the heavy door, Philip saw a middle-aged man on the sofa. He had one leg on top


    of the other, and there was a golden pipe dangling from his lips. He had a mustache and slicked-back


    hair. There were also white sideburns on both sides of his face. He was wearing an expensive grey


    checkered suit and was chatting happily with Giada.


    Master Tim.


    Tim rke.


    The person in charge of the underground force and influences of the rkes. He was also Roger¡¯s little


    brother and Philip¡¯s uncle.


    This person had a meticulous mind and was extremely vicious. However, he was a kind man.


    When Tim saw Philip, he got up and spread his arms. He walked over to Philip with his pipe and


    laughed, ¡°Hello, my wonderful nephew. Long time no see! You¡¯ve grown taller and stronger.¡±


    Passionate.


    Philip and Tim hugged each other. The former called out, ¡°Uncle Tim.¡±


    Tim took in a drag of his pipe and looked at Philip closely. He reached out and patted his shoulder.


    There was benevolence and gratitude in his eyes as he said, ¡°I can stop worrying now that I¡¯ve seen


    you.¡±


    Giada watched everything happening. Her expression did not change, but she just smiled slightly as


    she said, ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t stand there and talk. We¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right, Giada. Come, sit next to me.¡±


    Tim pulled Philip to sit down on the sofa. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in seven years and you didn¡¯t


    even think toe back to visit me? You rascal!¡±


    Philipughed and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Giada interrupted. ¡°Tim, why did youe to Riverdale all of a sudden?¡±


    Giada was not prepared for Tim¡¯s sudden visit.


    Did something happen?


    However, why was there no news from the people she had nted in the family?


    ¡°I passed by this ce and heard that my nephew is here, so I decided toe and see him.¡±


    Tim guffawed. He looked at Philip and got up. He said, ¡°Come, Uncle Tim wants to tell you something.¡±


    Philip peered at Giada who was in a state of shock and followed Tim out of the hall. They came to a


    scenic area in the manor.


    They could see the night view of Riverdale over here.


    ¡°Uncle Tim, why did youe here?¡±


    Philip asked. He could not help himself.


    Tim took a drag on his pipe and dismissed the bodyguards behind him.


    These people were the warriors of the rke family who did not fear death. They were also the most


    loyal fighters and would only follow Tim¡¯s orders.


    After a long while, Tim squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Phil, you should go back. Actually, your father¡¯s the


    one who asked me toe here.¡±


    Philip was quiet. Then, he said, ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡±


    ¡°Not great. The rkes need you now,¡± Tim said, his toneced with sadness.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Philip replied. He had mixed feelings as he looked at the night view.


    His father finally came to this.


    After he turned around, Tim patted Philip¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Giada


    and the Wallises are not your obstacles. Leave them to me and I¡¯ll get rid of them for you. When you


    have time, bring Wynn and M to see your father.


    ¡°What happened back then was not your father¡¯s fault. He had his difficulties as well.¡±


    Tim started reminiscing. He thought about the memory that was sealed into the deepest part of his


    head.


    That incident was a huge blow to the rkes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about that,¡± said Philip. There was a sense of loss and sadness in his eyes.


    Tim looked at him andughed. He said, ¡°I have another thing I need to do on my trip here. This is for


    you.¡±


    After he said that, Tim removed a simple and unadorned thumb ring from his thumb. There was the


    word ¡®Sovereign¡¯ carved on it.


    ¡°Roger gave me this back then, and now, I¡¯m giving it to you. I hope it¡¯ll help you. Even though I don¡¯t


    know what you¡¯ve prepared for all these years, I know you can¡¯t be without this when you¡¯re fighting


    against the Wallises.¡±


    After he said that, Tim handed the thumb ring to Philip like it was nothing.


    Philip did not dare to ept.


    He knew what the thumb ring meant!


    It meant too much!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It contained all the military power and force of the entire rke family!


    It could be said that if anyone owned this thumb ring, it would mean that they owned all the military


    power of the rke family!


    That was a Sovereignty Seal!

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    It was just like the family conscription order the previous time. Philip had to go through George and


    even asked for Giada¡¯s advice.


    Even if they sessfully maneuvered the military forces eventually, they would still be met with


    protests from the uncles and the dissatisfaction of the world-ss seniors.


    However, now that he had the Sovereignty Seal, Philip would be able to maneuver the troops all he


    wanted and no one would dare say anything about it.


    That was Tim¡¯s power and status.


    This was the power of the rkes.


    No country in the world would dare to go against the order of the owner of this thumb ring.


    When they saw this thumb ring, it would be as if they saw the Lord himself.


    Of course, there were three Sovereignty Seals.


    They were mutually restrictive.


    As for the remaining two, one was with Giada and the other one was with Philip¡¯s biological mother,


    Charlotte Larson.


    However, Charlotte¡¯s thumb ring was gone in that ident.


    Now, everyone only knew about the remaining two rings.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Uncle Tim, I¡­ I can¡¯t take this.¡±


    Philip rejected. He knew what Tim was trying to do.


    Timughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the army my entire life. I¡¯ve spent 20 to 30 years of my youth


    working for the rkes. I¡¯m exhausted. If I hadn¡¯t watched you grow up, I wouldn¡¯t know who else I can


    hand this thing to.¡±


    Tim wanted to let this item go.


    ¡°You still have a long future ahead of you. The Wallises are nosey. They won¡¯t submit to the rkes.


    Giada has nted a lot of her people in our family these few years. There aren¡¯t a lot of us in the


    rke family now. I still have to take care of other things. You have to take this Sovereignty Seal.¡±


    Tim said warmly. He had the air of an elder.


    At the same time, Giada stood by the window in the hall and watched as the two of them talked


    outside. Her eyebrows were knitted together as she took a sip of her red wine.


    ¡°Madam, the people you asked for are ready. We¡¯re just waiting for your orders now.¡±


    Her attractive personal assistant bowed and said behind her.


    The entire Cirrus Manor was now upied by the Wallises.


    Tim only brought a little over ten people with him this time. They were nothingpared to the


    Wallises.


    If Giada wanted to, she could destroy Tim.


    However, Tim was like a tiger that had left the jungle for a very long time. He was no different than a


    tiger with no teeth.


    ¡°Dismiss them.¡±


    Giada said. She took a sip of her wine and had mixed feelings inside her heart.


    ¡°Madam, this is a rare chance. We¡­¡±


    The personal assistant was anxious.


    ¡°Dismiss them!¡±


    Giada turned around and looked at her personal assistant with an icy stare. Cold air was radiating from


    her body. It was terrifying.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡­


    Back at Sky Garden Restaurant. Wynn had been waiting for an hour, but the legendary Young Master


    rke was still nowhere to be seen.


    At this moment, Hudson walked over hurriedly and smiled apologetically. ¡°Madam Johnston, sorry to


    keep you waiting.¡±


    Wynn got up and shook hands with Hudson. She smiled. ¡°Mr. Cash, why are you here? Where¡¯s Young


    Master rke?¡±


    Hudson said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Johnston. Young Master rke has some urgent


    matters he needs to take care of, so I¡¯vee in his ce instead.¡±


    Wynn smiled politely and did not say anything. The two of them started chatting happily.


    In the end, rke Group agreed to help Beacon look for a new marketing partner.


    Wynn got up and shook Hudson¡¯s hand excitedly. She said, ¡°Thank you for trusting Beacon, Mr. Cash.¡±


    Wynn was still in disbelief. rke Group was so easy-going. Did they really agree to work with them


    just like that?


    First, it was the one billion investment. Now, it was the new marketing partner.


    Why did this feel like a free lunch?


    Hudson shook her hand politely and let go of his hand. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. This is all arranged


    by Young Master rke.¡±


    When Wynn heard that, she pondered. In the end, she asked weakly, ¡°Mr. Cash, about Young Master


    rke¡­ What¡¯s he like? Do I know him?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Hudson looked troubled. He was not sure whether he should tell Wynn about Philip¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, actually, you¡¯ve met our young master before. Moreover, you see him every day,¡±


    Hudson pondered and said with a smile.


    ¡°I have? Who?¡±


    Wynn was puzzled. She tried to recall the people she met recently, especially the people she saw


    every day.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Hudson smiled and did not say anything.


    The two of them parted ways, and Wynn went back to the vi. Her brain was upied by what


    Hudson said just now.


    ¡®The person I keep seeing? I know him?¡¯


    Philip shed across Wynn¡¯s mind. Could it be him?


    A lot of things had happenedtely. When Wynn tried to connect the dots, she felt like she did not


    understand Philip at all.


    Who was her husband? What was he hiding?


    When she thought about that, she opened her bag and took out the bank card Philip gave her.


    She decided to check the bank bnce tomorrow.


    One more thing.


    Wynn rummaged through her drawers and found the gold card that was imprinted with the word


    ¡®Wallis¡¯. It was given to her by Giada.


    Giada had told her that as long as she took this card to any shop with the Wallises¡¯ name, she could


    find Giada.


    Wynn felt conflicted. It was not that she did not trust Philip, but too many things had been happening


    recently. She needed to verify this.


    Especially what Hudson had said tonight. She started to be suspicious of her own husband¡¯s identity.


    It seemed that her husband was hiding a lot of things from her.


    Plus, Giada was Philip¡¯s stepmother.


    It was obvious that a woman like her was not just an ordinary restaurant owner.


    ¡°Wynnie, you¡¯re back.¡±


    At this moment, Martha came in with a ss of warm milk. She was beaming.


    ¡°Mom, can I help you?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Wynn tidied up and asked.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Martha looked at the bank card in Wynn¡¯s hand. There was also a gold card as well. Martha felt


    curious.


    Wynn smiled and put them away. She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Right, what do you need?¡±


    Martha was not concerned about those things. She smiled and said, ¡°Wynnie, let me tell you some


    great news.¡±


    Looking at Martha¡¯s smiling face, Wynn smiled and asked, ¡°Mom, what happened? Why are you so


    happy?¡±


    Martha said, ¡°The vi is now under your father¡¯s and my names now too. From now on, the three of us


    will legally own this ce. Philip can¡¯t order us around anymore. Plus, he won¡¯t be able to boss me


    around as well.¡±


    When Martha thought about this, she was ecstatic.


    She was finally the owner of a vi. From now on, she did not need to act ording to Philip¡¯s mood


    anymore.


    She had been pretending to be nice in front of him for the past few days. It was so difficult to be


    obedient.


    Especially when Philip¡¯s cowardly image was already rooted in Martha¡¯s mind. When Philip told her he


    was the one who bought this vi and that he was rich, Martha could not ept it.


    ¡°Mom, what did you tell Philip?¡±


    When Wynn heard that, she was mad. She muttered angrily.


    She knew her mother was plotting this, but she did not expect that she would get her way.


    ¡°Hey, what attitude is this? Am I wrong? I did this for the security of our family. Even if Philip is rich now,


    he¡¯s still the Johnston family¡¯s son-inw and my son-inw. So, he should listen to me. What is his


    belongs to me, and it means that it belongs to our family too.¡±


    Martha gritted her teeth, her eyes sparkling.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before. You wanted me to divorce Philip so badly, but now, he¡¯s your son-inw?


    Mom, you changed so fast.¡±


    Wynn chuckled. There was contempt in her tone.


    Martha was mad. She smacked Wynn on the head and scolded. ¡°Say, you¡¯re my daughter. Why are


    you always taking the side of an outsider? Even if I was horrible to Philip before, it¡¯s because he¡¯s just a


    useless bum. He¡¯s so rich, so why is he pretending to be poor in front of us?¡±


    Wynn did not want to pay attention to Martha anymore. She was so money-minded.


    She refused to exercise restraint even when she knew Philip was rich now.


    She was so stubborn.


    ¡°Sigh, Wynnie, do you think Philip is guarding against us? He stayed in our home for three years like a


    coward. Do you think it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want us to use his money? If this is the case, I don¡¯t


    agree with this at all.¡±


    Martha shook her head and said, ¡°So, that kid is trying to y this with us, huh? Wynnie, you have to


    side with me this time. Let me get my hands on all of his money. That¡¯ll be ourpensation.


    Compensation for what he owes us for three whole years.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you so unreasonable?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s head was hurting. She was about to die from anger. ¡°Back then, you looked down on Philip


    because he didn¡¯t have money. You scolded him and hit him, but did he hold a grudge against you?


    Now that Philip has money, you¡¯re still looking down on him. Moreover, you still want to gang up with


    me to scam him for his money? Mom, are you a dotard? What are you thinking?¡±


    That was Wynn¡¯sst straw.


    What was wrong with her mother? How could she be so out of line?


    Martha was infuriated. She red at Wynn and scolded. ¡°You thankless wrench! I¡¯ve raised you for


    more than 20 years. Do you think I¡¯m doing this for myself? I¡¯m doing this for you and our family! I¡¯m


    doing this so that you can have a better future!¡±


    ¡°Stop! You know who you¡¯re really doing this for. I won¡¯t follow your bad examples. Philip is my


    husband and I believe him.¡±


    Wynn said firmly.


    ¡°You believe him?¡±


    Martha scoffed. There was sarcasm on her face. ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but you¡¯re so stupid.


    All men will be evil after they have money. Plus, Philip has been hiding this from us for three


    years. Do you even know what he has been doing in these three years? How can you be sure he


    doesn¡¯t have mistresses outside? What if he already has children with them?¡±


    Martha was enraged when she thought about what she saw this morning in the hospital.


    Philip was not a good person.


    All men were trash.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    When Wynn heard this, she felt uneasy. She asked, ¡°Mom, how can you think of Philip like this? Don¡¯t


    you know what kind of person Philip is?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is he?¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes sarcastically and said earnestly, ¡°Wynnie, you won¡¯t go wrong if you trust me. I


    went through this before. Philip is definitely a yboy. You have to prepare yourself. Let¡¯s not talk about


    other things. We¡¯ll just talk about this vi. We have to get our hands on this vi. That way, the three


    years you¡¯re married to him won¡¯t be a waste. You gave him a child and you have another oneing.


    If he decides to be unfaithful in the future and divorce you, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, please leave. Can you stop spewing nonsense?¡±


    Wynn was extremely annoyed. Her mother really had the guts to say anything.


    After she said that, she took her clothes to the toilet.


    Martha was fuming. She sat in the bedroom and poured the milk into the rubbish bin. She scolded


    Wynn. ¡°You thankless wench, you don¡¯t understand me. Your father and you are both thankless


    wenches!¡±


    After grumbling for a while, she exited the room.


    Half an hourter, Wynn put on her windbreaker and left the vi. Then, she drove to one of the shops


    next to the streets of Riverdale.


    It was registered under the Wallises¡¯ name.


    Wynn parked the car and got out. She put on her sunsses and flicked her long, wavy hair. Then, she


    strutted into the shop.


    It was a shop that sold jade.


    ¡°Hello, Madam, what do you need? These are ourtest nephrite.¡±


    The shopkeeper walked out with a Baro teapot. He was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and


    was looking at Wynn from head to toe.


    Wynn did not waste any time. She took out the card Giada gave her from her bag and handed it to the


    shopkeeper. She said, ¡°I want to see her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When the shopkeeper saw the card, he took it nonchntly. After he saw the logo and the simple


    ¡®Wallis¡¯ printed on the card, he was stunned.


    ¡°Um¡­ Um¡­ Please wait!¡±


    The shopkeeper did not dare to waste any more time. He ran to the courtyard behind the shop and


    called the butler. He said, ¡°Jensen, there¡¯s a customer in the shop. She has the Wallis Gold Card. She


    said she wants to meet the madam.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone hung up quickly.


    Then, the shopkeeper returned to the hall and asked Wynn to wait for a bit.


    In less than five minutes, three ck Benzes stopped in front of the shop. A few bodyguards in ck


    suits got out and came to the shop.


    ¡°Miss Wynn, the madam asked for you.¡±


    The head of the bodyguards said to Wynn while bowing respectfully.


    Wynn was stunned. After contemting for a while, she followed them out of the shop and into the car.


    Then, the car sped into the night. After it crossed Scarlet Bridge, it headed to Cirrus Manor.


    Back at Cirrus Manor. After Philip and Tim chatted, they went back to the main hall.


    There was a gentle smile on Giada¡¯s face. She looked at the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the


    butler to prepare dinner. Do you want to stay for dinner?¡±


    Philip replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I still have something I need to take care of.¡±


    After he said that, Philip turned around to leave.


    However, on the other side, Giada smiled and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t go yet. A guest ising. I think you


    should meet her.¡±


    A guest?


    Philip turned around and looked at Giada in disbelief. She noticed there was something unreadable in


    her smile.


    The smile looked gentle, but it could freeze someone¡¯s heart. It was as if one would fall into a


    bottomless abyss if they were careless.


    What was she trying to do?


    Just then, three Benzes stopped in front of the entrance of Cirrus Manor.


    Wynn walked out of the car and was stunned by the extravagant manor.


    Where was this?


    She followed the maid and walked slowly to the center of the manor. She was careful of her every step.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, please wait.¡±


    The maid smiled at her and pushed open the door in front of her.


    Creak!


    Inside the hall, the heavy door was pushed open. Philip turned around and¡­

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    After the unadorned and heavy door was pushed open, Philip turned around and saw a figure.


    The man had a red and golden cane with a dragon¡¯s head. He was over 70 years old and was slightly


    hunchbacked. His eyes were squinted, and there was a slight smile on his face.


    He stood at the door like a mountain. Everyone in the hall did not dare to breathe in his presence.


    Even if he had restrained his temperament quite well, the reputation and talent in his bones were able


    to make Philip frown.


    Jack Wallis.


    The current person in charge of the Wallis family. Giada¡¯s father.


    This person was extremely conceited and arrogant.


    He spent 40 years making the Wallises into the biggest family. They were just below the rkes.


    This person was also super ambitious.


    Behind Jack was a middle-aged man who looked about 40 to 50 years old. His hair was grey, and he


    was wearing a pair of ck sses. He held a briefcase in his hand and had a ck suit on with a tie.


    He kept nodding his head, but it was nothing peculiar. However, all of them in the room knew that the


    person must be someone extraordinary if Jack was keeping him around.


    That man was also looking at Philip in an oddly calm manner.


    However, this calmness felt like a cmity to Philip.


    Woosh!


    A figure appeared in the hall.


    A man who was as tense as a jaguar suddenly appeared next to Philip. No one knew when he came in.


    He looked like he was ready to kill. He had a handsome face, and his eyes were cold. It was as if he


    was looking at his prey when he stared at the middle-aged man behind Jack.


    Rick Davenport.


    He was a child that Roger took in since he was young. He went through all kinds of difficult training so


    that he could be the sharp knife that protected Philip.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This sharp knife could only belong to Philip.


    Only Philip and Roger knew about Rick¡¯s existence.


    He was a sharp knife that could defeat any enemies.


    Seven years ago, Philip had asked him to go overseas. He only came back recently.


    This short period of time felt like a century.


    The aura of death in the room was so thick that it was going to explode.


    Giada looked at the back of the man in front of Philip. She recognized him immediately. Thest time


    Philip came here, that was the assassin he brought!


    ¡°Steven.¡±


    Jack said in a deep voice. He sounded dissatisfied.


    The middle-aged man behind him bowed immediately and toned down the aura of death around him.


    ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡±


    The middle-aged man said respectfully. His tone and attitude were filled with respect and fear.


    Philip lifted his eyebrow and looked at Rick. Then, thetter also toned down his aura and stood to one


    side. He leaned against the ornamented pir and fiddled with his dagger. His eyes never once left the


    middle-aged man.


    Philip and Tim did not dare to waste any second as Jack strode into the hall. His cane clicked against


    the tiles loudly.


    Why was this old man here all of a sudden?


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Giada walked over and helped Jack over to the sofa.


    Philip and Tim looked at each other before thetter guffawed loudly. He said, ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d


    get to see the current person in charge of the Wallises.¡±


    After he said that, Tim sat down. He was not scared at all.


    The rkes were never afraid of strangers.


    There was nothing in this world that the rkes were scared of.


    The Wallises were not enough to cause fear.


    Jack Wallis was also not enough to cause fear.


    This was Tim¡¯s confidence and arrogance.


    Jack squinted his eyes andughed. He said, ¡°Tim, even your brother has to call me Father if he¡¯s here


    today.¡±


    Tim¡¯s expression froze. There was coldness in his eyes as he said, ¡°Jack Wallis, using your seniority to


    pressure me won¡¯t work here. I, Tim rke, will only believe and trust the power in my hands. I can¡¯t


    stand people like you. You are halfway through the gates of hell and you still want to spew bullsh*t with


    your seniority.¡±


    Giada¡¯s face was icy. She said coldly, ¡°Tim, he¡¯s my father and your brother¡¯s father-inw. Don¡¯t you


    think it¡¯s beneath the rkes¡¯ dignity to talk to him this way?¡±


    Giada was not happy with Tim¡¯s attitude toward her father. In her opinion, no one was allowed to


    disrespect her father this way.


    Even if the other party was Tim rke.


    ¡°Giada, I addressed you as my sister-inw back then because I was polite. Now, you¡¯re nothing to me,


    do you understand?¡±


    Tim took a drag of his pipe and smirked. His mustache was filled with provocation.


    Woosh, woosh!


    In a sh, more than ten fighters in ck suits appeared from all corners of the hall. They surrounded


    the area in a blink of an eye.


    Everyone was holding a gun, and their faces were serious. There was an aura of death in the air as


    they waited for the madam¡¯s order.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the room became abnormally tense and somber.


    Behind the crowd, Giada¡¯s personal assistant walked out and stood in front of her. She bowed and said


    deferentially, ¡°Madam, he disrespected the old master! We should kill him!¡±


    Giada¡¯s eyes went wide. She red at the personal assistant angrily and pped her heavily across


    the face. She yelled, ¡°Who asked you toe in? Get out now!¡±


    Woosh!


    Everyone exited the room once again.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Tim sat on the sofa and threw his head back inughter. ¡°Giada, you Wallises are always so impatient.


    How can you achieve something big in the future?¡±


    Philip sat at one side the entire time and did not utter a word.


    He knew his Uncle Tim was the one standing up for him now.


    Giada¡¯s face fell, and the corner of her lips twitched. She wanted so badly to kill Tim now. That way, the


    rkes would have one less person in charge.


    However, she did not dare to.


    She had restraining fear about the power in Tim¡¯s hands.


    Of course, Tim also had restraining fear about Giada¡¯s power after so many years.


    The two of them fought openly and maneuvered covertly for so many years. Other than that, they


    would also restrict each other.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all family.¡±


    Jack finally opened his mouth. He sat at the main sofa with both of his hands resting on his dragon


    head cane. He looked at Philip and asked with sudden interest, ¡°This must be Roger¡¯s son, Philip. He¡¯s


    outstanding indeed. He looks very much like his father. Very much.¡±


    Philip snorted. He got up and ced his hands into his pockets. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the rkes and the


    Wallises are not one family. I thought the Wallises had something incredible up their sleeves. If the


    person in charge of the Wallises is a sad old man like you, then I¡¯m beyond disappointed.¡±


    Giada and Jack were stunned by the statement.


    The two of them frowned.


    Giada¡¯s gaze was icy and frigid. She said to Philip in a low voice, ¡°Philip, do you know what you¡¯re


    saying?¡±


    Philip shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°I shall repeat myself. I, Philip rke, the son of Roger rke,


    is 25 years old today. And you, Jack Wallis, are more than 70 years old, correct?¡±


    After he said that, Philip left the hall. Jack could only sit and watch Philip¡¯s departing back.


    Tim guffawed and got up to leave the hall as well.


    ¡®The sons of the rkes are different indeed!¡¯


    The atmosphere in the hall was solemn.


    ¡°Father, what do you think about him?¡±


    Giada sat next to Jack and steeped his tea for him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jack squinted his eyes as a cold smile appeared on his lips. He said, ¡°Roger has a good son. This is


    the first time someone has talked to me this way.¡±


    After he said that, Jack started to feel emotional.


    ¡®I¡¯m in my 70s now. There¡¯s such a difference when I see myself next to that kid Philip.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s not much time left.¡¯


    ¡°Steven, what can you see?¡±


    Jack asked the middle-aged man next to him.


    The middle-aged man finally spoke and replied, ¡°He has the air of a monarch.¡±


    nk!


    Jack¡¯s face turned green. He had the air of a monarch!


    There was already someone with the air of a monarch in the rke family and there was one more?


    When would the Wallises get out of this predicament?


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Jack had been calm the entire time, but now, he was in a rage as he smashed the tea set into pieces.


    He mmed his cane down on the tiles heavily and said angrily, ¡°Why does he have the air of a


    monarch? No! This can¡¯t happen! Roger has been pressuring the Wallises for 40 years! Should a punk


    like Philip pressure the Wallises in the next 40 years too?¡±


    ¡°Father, please don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Giada hurriedly helped Jack to take a seat. Jack was livid. She patted his chest gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    almost ready. The Wallises won¡¯t lose this time. This world belongs to the Wallises.¡±


    At this moment, the maid who served Wynn walked in. She ced her hands on her stomach and said


    deferentially, ¡°Madam, Miss Wynn is waiting for you in the guest hall.¡±


    Giada nodded and asked her people to arrange a room for Jack to rest in. On the other hand, she


    tidied herself and walked toward the guest hall.


    Wynn had been waiting for more than ten minutes in the guest hall.


    She did not dare to wander around. This ce was too opulent.


    At the same time, she heard movements outside the door.


    ¡°Phil, I came here in such a hurry this time, so I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for you. This is the gold lock I


    bought on the way, it¡¯s for¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Tim, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    That voice sounded so familiar. It sounded like Philip.


    The voices became softer and softer, so Wynn hurriedly went to the door and looked in the direction of


    the voices.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    ¡°Wynn, why did youe looking for me so suddenly?¡±


    At the same time, Giada walked into the guest hall with a gentle smile on her face. She stood in front of


    Wynn and obstructed her view.


    Giada looked like another womanpared to when she was in the hall.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wynn saw the two figures vaguely before they disappeared into the night and out of the manor.


    ¡°Aunt Giada,¡± said Wynn politely.


    Giada grabbed her arm and sat down on the sofa. She asked her servants to prepare some desserts.


    Over here, Philip and Tim had already exited the manor. Philip turned around suspiciously. He thought


    he heard Wynn¡¯s name being called just now.


    He shook his head, opened the car door, and got in.


    Back to Wynn. She was still feeling uneasy, especially when she was facing Giada.


    This woman was Philip¡¯s stepmother, and Philip had some misunderstandings with her.


    ¡°Wynnie,e, freshly made desserts. It¡¯s a specialty in the South River District.¡±


    Giada smiled warmly as she picked up a slice of green cake to hand it to Wynn with her slender


    fingers.


    Wynn nodded slightly and took it politely. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself with this, Aunt


    Giada.¡±


    Giada lifted her eyebrow and looked behind her to dismiss the servants.


    Giada and Wynn were the only people left in the guest hall now.


    Giada was well-mannered and ssy. She exuded confidence and arrogance. She looked at Wynn


    with a smile and asked after opening her mouth, ¡°Are you here sote in the night because of Philip?¡±


    It was true that Wynn was starting to suspect him.


    Giada squinted and looked at the nervous Wynn. She already had a n.


    ¡°Aunt Giada.¡±


    Wynn contemted for a while and asked, ¡°Philip told me that his family are restaurant owners. Is it


    really that simple?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were wide. She looked at Giada, anxious to know the answer.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Giada smiled warmly. ¡°Philip is right. We are indeed restaurant owners, but¡­¡±


    Wynn was shocked. There was indeed something else.


    ¡°But the restaurant we own might be much grander than what you have in mind. As for why Philip


    refuses to tell you, maybe he¡¯s worried that you won¡¯t be able to ept this. The reason I¡¯m in


    Riverdale now is to talk business and also to ask Philip to go back with me. Back then, he fought with


    his father and ran away from home. His father has been feeling remorseful all these years. Now that his


    father is sick, he doesn¡¯t have much time. I hope you¡¯ll help me talk to him so that he goes home to visit


    his father.¡±


    Giada said tly. Her tone was indifferent.


    She wanted to force Philip to go back to break the boundary protocol that had been set for so many


    years. That way, she could continue with her n.


    Wynn heard that and shuddered. Her father-inw was sick?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Wynn said while getting up, ¡°Aunt Giada, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading home.¡±


    Giada got up as well and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to send you home. If you have time, you cane


    anytime you want. Just treat this as your home.¡±


    Wynn smiled and pushed her hair behind her ear. She said, ¡°Aunt Giada, if you have time tomorrow,


    come have dinner at my ce. I can arrange for Philip to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you so much, Wynnie.¡±


    Giada was smiling happily. She walked over and hugged Wynn. She looked like a benevolent mother.


    Before she left, Wynn asked, ¡°Aunt Giada, this manor¡­¡±


    Giada crossed her arms across her chest and looked at the huge manor. She said, ¡°It¡¯s bought with


    family money. It¡¯ll belong to you and Philip in the future.¡±


    nk!


    Wynn was stunned.


    This manor was so extravagant, and it was bought by Philip¡¯s family?!


    How much did it cost?


    ¡®Alright, Philip, you rascal. How dare you hide this from me?¡¯


    Wynn was slightly mad. She turned around to leave the manor. Then, she drove the Mercedes-Benz


    back to the vi.


    ¡­


    ¡°Wynnie, where did you go?¡±


    Philip hade back before Wynn. When he saw her walk through the door, he approached her with a


    smile.


    However, Wynn red at him coldly and pulled him into the bedroom.


    m!


    The door was mmed shut.


    Downstairs, Martha came out of her room sneakily and tiptoed upstairs. She leaned against the door of


    their room to eavesdrop.


    ¡°Philip, do you know where I came back from?¡±


    Wynn sat on the huge bed. She was fuming as she asked with an icy expression on her face.


    Philip was confused and asked with a stupid grin, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Giada¡¯s ce.¡±


    Wynn crossed her arms across her chest and looked at Philip heatedly. She was looking at the change


    in expression on his face.


    Philip was shocked, but then, he chuckled and asked, ¡°Why did you go looking for her all of a sudden?¡±


    Oh no!


    Why did Wynn go to Giada?


    Was she getting suspicious of him?


    What did Giada say to Wynn?


    Philip was beyond frantic.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    ¡°Philip, is there anything you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    Wynn asked and looked intensely at Philip.


    Philip approached her and held her in his arms. He smiled and said, ¡°No. What are you thinking? I¡¯ve


    told you everything I need to.¡±


    Philip was betting that Giada had not said anything to her.


    He knew she would not tell Wynn anything.


    If that was the case, he could bring Wynn and M back home in a right and proper manner.


    As for why he refused to tell Wynn his real identity, Philip had his own considerations as well.


    Wynn came from an ordinary family. She did not have the foundation nor a huge family as her backing.


    If Philip revealed who he was or if he brought them home, the Wallises and the other powers might


    want to take action against them.


    In this world, the Wallises were not the only family eyeing the rkes.


    The situation now was like a tug of war. The end of the rope with more people would most likely be the


    winning side.


    Once Philip broke this equilibrium, the chain reaction would happen.


    A lot of them would have an acrimonious falling out, and they would break all rtions with the rkes.


    In this situation, it would be impossible for Philip to protect Wynn and M with all his heart.


    Philip was like a weed now. No one would bother him.


    However, this weed could still grow into a huge tree. As such, everyone would step on this weed with


    no mercy.


    Hence, he could only take one step at a time to make himself stronger¡ªso strong until he was not


    afraid of anyone or any authorities out there. Then, finally, he could announce it to the whole world.


    Wynn turned her body and rolled her eyes at Philip. She said, ¡°Aunt Giada told me that your restaurant


    business is not as measly as you say.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked hurriedly, ¡°Did she tell you the details?¡±


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°This is what I want to ask you. I¡¯m your wife, so why are you hiding


    this from me?


    ¡°Philip, how big is your family business?¡±


    Philip let out a sigh of relief internally. Then, he pretended to look indifferent and exined. ¡°Wynnie,


    actually, my family¡­¡±


    Thud!


    Suddenly, the door was opened from the outside.


    Martha fell down by the door, and her eyes went wide. She smiled awkwardly at the two of them on the


    bed.


    ¡°Oh, um, Wynnie, I need to see you for a bit. Come with me.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Martha got up immediately. She peered at them and left while swaying her fat bottom.


    Wynn and Philip looked at each other helplessly. They were utterly speechless with Martha¡¯s behavior.


    Wynn got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs for a bit.¡±


    After she said that, she went out of the room and headed to the living room. Then, she saw Martha on


    the sofa, fuming.


    She had heard Philip and Wynn¡¯s conversation just now.


    Damn this Philip. How dare he hide so many things from them?


    A restaurant owner?


    It must be a franchise if he had so much money!


    ¡°Mom, what do you need me for?¡±


    Wynn walked over. She did not sit down.


    Martha pulled Wynn to sit down quickly. She looked at the second floor and asked with a low voice,


    ¡°Wynnie, tell me, what does Philip¡¯s family do? I heard you guys saying that they own restaurants?¡±


    Wynn knew her mother would ask about this, so she did not n to hide it. She said, ¡°Yeah, his family


    owns restaurants. I only found out about this recently. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading upstairs


    now.¡±


    After she said that, Wynn turned around to leave. Martha was frantic. She grabbed Wynn and said,


    ¡°You stupid girl, why did you only tell me now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Wynn was speechless. She knew her mother was up to something again.


    ¡°What will I do? Of course, I only do things if it¡¯s for your own good. Since Philip has a huge family


    business, why didn¡¯t he tell you sooner? Say, do you think he has some ulterior motives? I¡¯m telling


    you, Wynnie, you have to side with me. I¡¯ll get all of his family¡¯s properties for you!¡±


    Martha said firmly.


    Wynn shook her head helplessly. Her face went cold as she said, ¡°Mom, stop fooling around, okay?¡±


    After she said that, she went upstairs.


    In the living room, Martha mumbled to herself, ¡°I¡¯m fooling around? It¡¯s all for your own good! You


    thankless wench!¡±


    The next day, Wynn and Philip left the vi. Martha was about to leave as well. However, when she got


    to the door, a figure blocked her.


    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you have eyes? Who let you into my home?¡±


    Martha was rummaging through her bag. She just started yelling without looking properly.


    ¡°Martha Yates.¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice struck terror into Martha¡¯s heart.


    That voice was too familiar!


    She lifted her head quickly and saw an extremely dignified woman in front of her.


    Martha felt like a bug standing in front of this woman.


    Giada!


    Why was she here?


    p!


    Giada lifted her hand and pped Martha. Martha¡¯s eyes went wide as her jaw dropped open after


    being pped. She did not make a sound for a long while.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be so arrogant?¡±


    Giada said in a frigid tone. There were eight bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses behind her.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Martha could not bring herself to fight back and be unreasonable in front of Giada. This woman was too


    overbearing!


    She was only ferocious in her own territory. She would only be aggressive toward Philip.


    If she was with an outsider, she would be so cowardly that she would not even dare to let out a fart.


    Martha was petrified, especially when she was faced with an overbearing woman like Giada.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Martha stammered and clutched her face. She did not know what to say.


    p!


    Giada pped her again. She said sternly, ¡°Martha Yates, I¡¯m warning you. Get rid of all of your little


    tricks. Do you think the rkes are weak? Did you forget what I warned you thest time?¡±


    Martha was such amoner. She really forgot about the pain once the scar was healed.


    She was the most shameless kind of person on earth.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Martha clutched her face and lowered her head. Her entire body was trembling. She did not dare to


    look Giada in the eye.


    Giada peered at her coldly and walked into the vi. After looking around, she sat down on the sofa in


    the living room.


    Martha ran over to pour her a cup of tea. She handed it to Giada tteringly and in fear. She said, ¡°Um,


    Madam Wallis, please have some tea.¡±


    Giada did not take it, so Martha could only ce it on the coffee table. She was about to sit down.


    ¡°Who asked you to sit?¡±


    Giada¡¯s sudden words caused Martha to stand up straight. Her entire back was drenched with sweat.


    She peered at the eight bodyguards behind Giada from the corner of her eyes, and her heart was


    pounding in her chest. If these people were to beat her up, she would be dead.


    When she thought about this, Martha immediately knelt. She began to beg. ¡°Madam Wallis, please


    don¡¯t hit me. I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll be good to Philip, I¡¯ll treat him as if he¡¯s my biological


    son.¡±


    Giada was stunned. However, her expression remained calm.


    She did not expect that someone could be so shameless.


    ¡®Philip, as the heir and bloodline of the rkes, you would go as far as to let thismoner bully you


    for three years.


    ¡®What a spineless fool.¡¯


    When Giada did not say anything, Martha was like a cat on a hot tin roof. She kept kowtowing and


    pping herself. She apologized. ¡°Madam Wallis, I-I¡¯m just a useless piece of trash. Please don¡¯t fuss


    over minor matters with me. You don¡¯t need to fuss over someone like me. I know my mistakes.¡±


    Finally, Martha started bawling.


    Giada was annoyed. She got up and said, ¡°Martha Yates, you better watch yourself. If I catch wind that


    you still hold malicious intentions against him, I¡¯ll break all of your nerves, skin you, then throw you into


    the river to feed the fishes.¡±


    Martha knelt on the floor, her entire against it. She let out a sigh of relief when she watched Giada walk


    away. Her entire body went limp.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You damn b*tch! B*tch!¡±


    Martha yelled. She had never suffered this kind of grievance before.


    Over here, Philip was on his way to Beacon. Then, he got a phone call from Melody.


    It was Theo¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Philip, do you miss me?¡±


    When Philip heard her soft and sweet voice, goosebumps started to appear on his skin.


    How did she get his phone number?


    Philip was feeling vignt. She asked, ¡°Miss Zander, why are you looking for me so early in the


    morning?¡±


    Melody¡¯s voice was soothing. There was an icy tone in her voice as she said, ¡°Are you free this


    afternoon?¡±


    Philip was puzzled. There must be something wrong when a pretty girl decided to ask him out


    randomly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Philip rejected.


    On the other end of the call, Melody giggled and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean? Don¡¯t do anything rash. We¡¯re from different generations,¡± Philip said.


    However, the call was hung up.


    Philip was feeling helpless, but he pretended that nothing had happened. It was just a prank by a child.


    When he got to the office, the receptionists were hiding from Philip. They ran away when he greeted


    them.


    Philip was confused, but he just shrugged helplessly.


    What was going on?


    The reason he came over today was to look at the situation in thepany. Hudson had told her about


    his meeting with Wynnst night.


    After contemting, Philip asked George to do something.


    From now on, he would be an employee in Beacon.


    He wanted to see what Giada was trying to do.


    When he was in the office, the employees in the marketing department who were celebrating and


    chatting about hitting the quarter year quota were all stunned when they saw him. Then, they


    scrambled back to their seats. None of them were talking anymore. It was as if they were hiding from


    the god of misfortune.


    The atmosphere of the office was extremely somber.


    Philip was puzzled. He could not understand what was going on. He shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Philip, how dare you show your face here?¡±


    Mindy appeared all of a sudden in front of Philip. She peered at the entrance of the office sneakily. It


    was as if she was trying to prevent someone froming in.


    Philip lifted his head and furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mindy approached him and whispered in his ear, ¡°I advise you to get out now. ording to reliable


    sources, our vice-chairman is going after you!¡±


    Houston?


    Philip frowned. When he was about to say something, two people barged in from the door.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ¡°Philip, why are you here?¡±


    There was a smirk on Houston¡¯s face. He stood at the door and looked at Philip with a mocking look on


    his face. ¡°And you too Mindy, what are you doing? You¡¯re always loitering and not doing work! Do you


    want to be fired?¡±


    ¡°No, Sir, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Mindy was scared. She wanted to exin, but she was interrupted by Houston.


    ¡°What do you mean no? I think you don¡¯t want this job anymore.¡±


    Houston¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°You¡¯re always running around during office hours and not doing any work.


    You¡¯re fired!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face fell as he yelled, ¡°Mr. Michaels, you don¡¯t have to target other people because of me,


    right? If you want toe for me, you cane for me. This has nothing to do with Mindy.¡±


    ¡°Philip¡­¡±


    Mindy was touched. She wiped away the tears in her eyes.


    The corner of his lips upturned as he said, ¡°Mr. Michaels, I forgot to tell you. From now on, I¡¯m also an


    employee at Beacon.¡±


    Beep!


    Everyone in the office was stunned.


    Philip was their colleague now?


    Did Madam Johnston arrange this?


    Houston shuddered. His face twitched, and he said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the vice-


    chairman of thispany. When did you be one of our employees? Why do I not know about


    this?¡±


    Philip said tly, ¡°So, you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re only the vice-chairman, huh? It¡¯s not surprising that you


    don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Houston was mad. He pointed at Philip and yelled, ¡°You unbridled fool! Even if I¡¯m the vice-chairman, I


    still have control over you. Beacon can¡¯t have an employee who disrespects their superiors! I¡¯m going


    to ask HR to fire you now!¡±


    Houston snorted internally. He was sure that Philip only got in here because of his rtionship with


    Wynn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡®Alright, Wynn, I see that you¡¯ll go as far as bending the rules to favor your husband.


    ¡®Do you think your family owns thispany?¡¯


    If Philip knew this, he would haveughed and said, ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s owned by her family. No, it¡¯s bought by


    her family.¡¯


    Their argument could be heard in the chairwoman¡¯s office.


    ¡°They¡¯re acting like children!¡±


    Wynn furrowed her brows and walked over to the marketing department while her high heels clicked


    under her.


    In the end, what she saw shocked her.


    Philip was swinging his fist at Houston¡¯s face!


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Wynn yelled frantically.


    It would be too horrifying to imagine what would happen if that punch hadnded.


    ¡°Philip rke, what are you doing?¡±


    She ran over to the two of them, then red at Philip.


    ¡°Well, well¡­¡±


    Houston was trembling in anger. He was scared by the imposing manner being emitted from Philip¡¯s


    body.


    He tugged on his tie and said viciously, ¡°Madam Johnston, you saw what happened. Your husband of


    the year even wants to punch me. Does he even respect me as a vice-chairman? Even if you¡¯ve hired


    him as a new employee using your rtionship with him, does he even know the rules?¡±


    New employee?


    Wynn was troubled. What the hell was going on? She turned around to look at Philip and pulled him to


    one side. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡±


    He shrugged and smiled innocently. ¡°I¡¯m here for work.¡±


    When Wynn heard this, there was a puzzled expression on her face. She asked, ¡°For work?¡±


    Then, she covered her mouth and burst outughing. She was notughing at him, but rather, it was an


    ident. She asked, ¡°How is it possible that you¡¯re here? Alright, I know you¡¯re worried about me. Go


    home first. I can handle this.¡±


    Philip felt helpless. He took out his offer letter from his pocket and handed it to Wynn. ¡°I really am here


    for work.¡±


    After Wynn took the offer letter, she was stunned.


    P-Philip was her assistant?


    Why did she not know about this?


    ¡°H-How did you get in here and how did you be my assistant?¡±


    Wynn was puzzled.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Philip touched her nose and said, ¡°Your husband is still capable, okay? From now on, I¡¯m your knight.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him shyly.


    Over here, Houston was gritting his teeth in anger. He looked at the couple who were walking over and


    yelled, ¡°Madam Johnston, you have to give me an exnation for what happened today. If not, I¡¯ll


    report you to the board of directors!¡±


    Wynn walked over with a cold expression on her face. She said, ¡°Everyone, this is our new colleague,


    Philip rke. From now on, he¡¯s my assistant.¡±


    p, p, p!


    The thunderous ps drowned out Houston¡¯s protest instantly.


    Everyone had their opinions about what happened.


    Philip really led his life while depending on women. He became the chairwoman¡¯s assistant just like


    that.


    How shameless it was to depend on a woman to climb the corporatedder.


    However, Philip did not care. He would only stay for a few days.


    ¡°Alright, just you wait!¡±


    Houston knew he would not achieve his goal today, so he left with his assistant angrily.


    Philip smiled and waved. ¡°Mr. Michaels, I¡¯ll be waiting for your arrival at the chairwoman¡¯s office.¡±


    After he said that, Wynn pulled his ear and dragged him into her office.


    On the other end of the door, everyone could hear all kinds of chatter and sounds of amusement in the


    room.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t tire yourself out. It¡¯s not good if you tire the baby.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Philip was kneeling on the floor while listening to Wynn¡¯s stomach.


    Wynn pushed him away. Sheughed and scolded. ¡°What are you listening to? It hasn¡¯t even been that


    long!¡±


    Philipughed and ran behind Wynn to massage her shoulders for her.


    At the same time.


    At the South River District, inside the branch of Anderson Group, Noah mmed down on his desk in


    the general manager¡¯s office. He pushed a stack of documents to the floor, and in the process,


    smashed a lot of decorations.


    He pointed at his subordinates in front of him and roared, ¡°Useless swines! Is it so hard to catch one


    person? How did I manage to hire you?


    ¡°Good-for-nothing! Pieces of trash!¡±


    Noah was fuming. He went over and kicked the two of them.


    Then, the ringtone of his phone interrupted his anger. He looked at the caller ID of his phone and


    frowned. He tugged his tie andposed his breathing. He said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Michaels¡­¡±


    Before Noah could finish speaking, he heard Houston¡¯s angry yells from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Noah Anderson, is this how you do things? You promised to take down Wynn that day, so what¡¯s going


    on now? Exin!¡±


    Judging from his voice, Houston was also enraged.


    Noah furrowed his eyebrows together and controlled the anger in his heart. He said, ¡°Mr. Michaels,


    don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a minor hup. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    ¡°A minor hup? What minor hup?¡±


    ¡°I invited Wynn to dinner alone. I was nning to take her down on the spot. Who knew she brought


    another person over and I almost got alcohol poisoning!¡±


    Noah still had lingering fears. He did not expect Philip to have such good tolerance.


    ¡°Is there someone else who can drink more than you? Who?¡± Naturally, Houston would not believe him.


    ¡°It¡¯s her useless husband, Philip!¡±


    When Noah mentioned this name, he gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°Why is it him again? I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation. Remember your promise to me! If not, all


    our previous promises will be voided!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Michaels, Mr. Michaels¡­¡±


    Noah grabbed his phone and jumped up in anger. He then smashed his phone into pieces. ¡°F*ck! How


    dare he hang up on me? Does he f*cking think he¡¯s all that? He¡¯s just one of the useless Michales who


    doesn¡¯t know anything! Houston, do you really think I¡¯m your runner?¡±


    Noah was seething. He removed his tie and stood in front of the french window. He looked down on the


    city streets.


    The ss reflected his icy expression. His eyes were filled with malice.


    ¡°Contact all of the brothers in my family. I have to take down Wynn! And tell them toe here with


    their people to take care of Philip. Money is not a problem.¡±


    Noah¡¯s face was dark. There was an unquestionable deviousness on his face. He continued. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to see this person in Riverdale ever again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡­


    Time passed in a blink of an eye. Philip got off work earlier to visit M in the hospital.


    ¡°Philip.¡±


    Suddenly, a sweet and young voice called out his name.


    Philip turned around and saw a pair of mesmerizing long legs walking over to him.


    It was Melody. She was wearing a sky blue tracksuit, and her hair was in a high ponytail. The skin on


    her neck was as white as snow. One would not be able to control themselves from gulping, especially


    after seeing her ample bosoms.


    She looked pristine and formidable-looking. She also had a smoking hot body!


    Philip¡¯s eyes twinkled. It was rare to see such a ssy goddess, so he could not help but stare.


    However, he was just admiring her from afar.


    Why was this young woman dressed like this?

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    When Melody was near, Philip finally came back to his senses. He asked in confusion, ¡°Can I help


    you?¡±


    Melody was too good-looking. Her face was dainty, and even though she was bare-faced, her skin was


    wless and smooth. She was a natural beauty.


    ¡°Did you forget? I told you I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡±


    Melody was slightly annoyed, but she did not disy it.


    Was this guy trying to y dumb?


    Philip had no choice. He turned his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I need to go to visit my daughter


    in the hospital.¡±


    Melody was taken aback. What was up with this guy? She came all the way to pick him up, but he was


    not appreciative of her kind gesture.


    Did he not know how many guys were dreaming and yearning of going on a date with her?


    How could he not know what was good for him?


    This was her first time asking a man out!


    It did not matter if he was married!


    Melody was a girl who was not afraid to love or hate. She wanted to ask Philip out to tell him how she


    felt.


    Even if she became a despicable mistress, she would not mind at all.


    ¡°No, you have toe with me!¡±


    Melody did not care. She pulled Philip into the car immediately.


    Melody had already made reservations at a western restaurant. The two of them sat opposite each


    other. Neither of them said anything.


    ¡°Why did you take me here?¡±


    Philip did not want things to get awkward, so he spoke first.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing. I just want to have a meal with you.¡±


    Melody giggled and said.


    Philip was not stupid. He chuckled and crossed his arms across his chest. ¡°We¡¯re here now. Can I


    leave?¡±


    ¡®Hehe, this little girl has so many tricks up her sleeves.


    ¡®Theo, you didn¡¯t educate your daughter well enough.¡¯


    If Theo was here now, he would have knelt before him in terror.


    When Melody heard this, she panicked. She grabbed Philip who was about to leave and exined.


    ¡°Not so fast. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Philip sat down and waited for her to speak.


    Melody chewed on her straw. She looked slightly seductive. She took a sip of her iced drink and


    supported her chin with her hands. Then, she looked at Philip with an infatuated gaze and said, ¡°I like


    you.¡±


    Philip finally understood. This little brat indeed had something nned.


    Philip contemted for a while and said, ¡°Little girl, I know I¡¯m charming, but I¡¯m married and I already


    have a cute daughter. Do you understand? How old are you now? You have to control your budding


    love.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I like you.¡± Melody giggled.


    Hmm?


    Was Melody deaf?


    Girls like her caused the most trouble.


    Philip pondered and finally, he rejected. ¡°But I don¡¯t like you. I only love my wife and daughter. If there¡¯s


    nothing else, I¡¯m going to leave.¡±


    When Melody heard that, her excited face fell as she said in regret, ¡°Do you really not like me? I can


    stay with you every day. As long as you want to, I can fly to you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mel, why are you here?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a cold voice behind Philip.


    Then, three figures walked over. Philip did not see the leader clearly, but he was dressed nicely. It was


    obvious his family had money.


    When he came in, he pointed at Philip while holding his head high. He had an angry expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Mel, why are you eating with a man like this? No wonder you said you didn¡¯t have time to spend with


    me when I asked you out. You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    Simon Luther was furious. He had asked Melody out for a meal today, but she declined.


    What he did not expect was that she was dating another man!


    He would not allow his goddess to be in contact with other men!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Melody put down her iced drink and peered at him coldly. She said, ¡°Simon, how many times have I


    told you? Stop meddling in my business. Plus, I didn¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m not free today. Can¡¯t you see that


    I¡¯m eating with my boyfriend?¡±


    Boyfriend?


    Simon was mad. There would be dire consequences!


    Hs looked at Philip with anger on his face and threatened, ¡°Hey you, if you don¡¯t want to be


    hospitalized, f*ck off now! If not, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    A threat!


    Philipughed bitterly. He did not expect to run into a few buzzing flies when he just came for a meal.


    Also, he hated it when people threatened him.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Melody was not happy with Simon¡¯s attitude. She got up and said angrily, ¡°Enough, Simon! Stop trying


    to terrorize everyone just because you¡¯re a young master. Philip¡¯s my boyfriend and I won¡¯t allow


    anyone to hurt him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It would be fine if Melody just kept quiet. Now that she said that, Simon was even angrier. He pointed at


    Philip¡¯s face and asked furiously, ¡°Mel, how dare you me me for the sake of this manwh*re!¡±


    Simon was not happy. How dare Melody treat him like this?


    Right, it was all because of this man named Philip. It was him! It was all because of him!


    If he had not shown up, Melody would not be treating him like this!


    ¡°It was all because of you!¡±


    Simon was releasing all of his anger on Philip. He took the wine bottle to smash it down on Philip¡¯s


    head.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Melody was terror-stricken. She covered her mouth and screamed.


    If the hitnded, Philip¡¯s head would definitely split open!


    Simon was smirking. He believed that this guy would definitely beg for his mercy once he smashed this


    bottle on his head.


    At that moment, Melody would know who was the real man!


    Philip lifted his eyebrow calmly and smirked. In the next second, everyone only saw a blur. Then, Philip


    was suddenly holding the bottle that was in Simon¡¯s hand with his right hand and his left hand was


    choking him.


    All this happened in just a split second!


    Everyone was shocked by Philip¡¯s lightning reflexes.


    As Philip grabbed Simon¡¯s neck, he exuded an imposing manner. His eyes were cold as he said two


    words calmly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    His voice was not too loud, but it took over Simon¡¯s body like thunder.


    His body shook as he felt the terrifying aura from this man. The extremely piercing aura was even more


    valiant than his father¡¯s!


    Simon¡¯s entire body went cold. He could not stop his legs from shaking.


    If he could start this all over again, he would rather not meet Philip here. He also would not have


    attacked him out of anger without thinking properly.


    Philip let go of his hand and pushed Simon away. He smiled and said, ¡°Why? Do you need me to walk


    you out?¡±


    Simon felt like he had just gotten an amnesty. He did not care about embarrassing himself in front of


    Melody. He quickly wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°Alright! Just you wait!¡±


    With that statement, Simon left the restaurant with his cronies.


    The rest of the customers who had witnessed the earlier scene all lifted their thumbs at Philip. They


    secretly wished for that drama to continue.


    Simon and his cronies did not run far. Then, his cronies asked hurriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Young Master?¡±


    Simon was huffing and puffing. He finally regained himself from that terrifying situation. He shook his


    head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, what should we do now? Do you need me to call for backup?¡± one of his cronies asked.


    Simon¡¯s face was extremely dark. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Then, he looked at Philip


    and Melody who were enjoying themselves in the restaurant. He said, ¡°Melody will be my woman! She


    will be!¡±


    ¡°That guy is not as simple as he looks.¡± There was malice on Simon¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Call for backup!


    Call Four Dixon over too! I want this guy to crawl out of the restaurant!¡±


    ¡­


    Philip was not bothered by the minor interruption. He looked at Melody who was still feeling uneasy and


    laughed. He said, ¡°Miss Zander, it¡¯s so dangerousing out with you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get


    going.¡±


    Melody was stunned. She got up and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me. I¡¯m apologizing to


    you on his behalf.¡±


    Philip shook his hands. He was not bothered at all.


    The two of them sat down for a while and were about to leave.


    However, when Melody got up, she yelled, ¡°They¡¯re here! Run!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Philip asked subconsciously. He turned around and saw more than ten tattooed men entering the ss


    door in a single file. All of them looked like arrogant ruffians. Behind them was Simon, the same man


    who had run away in terror just now.


    ¡°Is that him?¡±


    The tattooed leader had huge muscles all over his body. He asked as he pointed at Philip who was


    standing in the middle of the restaurant.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s him!¡±


    Simon looked at Philip in frustration. Then, heughed coldly. He mocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your


    face so pale? If you¡¯re scared, you can kneel and call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯. If you do that, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Philip was feeling helpless. He chuckled coldly. When he was about to say something, Melody had


    already stood in front of him and said in agitation, ¡°Simon, what kind of man are you? There¡¯s safety in


    numbers, huh? Don¡¯t make me look down on you. Get out of the way now! If not, I¡¯ll ask my dad to go


    after you!¡±


    After she said that, Melody grabbed Philip¡¯s hand to leave.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    However, the tough, tattooed man immediately blocked their way. He squeezed his chin and said in


    wonder, ¡°Hey prettydy, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. I heard from Young Master Luther that this


    guy¡¯s looking for trouble, so the few of us came to take a look at the situation.


    ¡°How about this, prettydy, you apany me and my boys for a little fun. There¡¯s a hotel just at the


    side. As long as you keep uspany, I won¡¯t make things difficult for your little boyfriend. How about


    it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Four, don¡¯t trouble Mel. It¡¯s this guy, it¡¯s him who¡­¡±


    Simon who was on the side also saw that something was not right.


    ¡°F*ck you! Since when is it your turn to speak when I¡¯m talking? Move aside!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Four pped Simon¡¯s face and kicked him aside, yelling, ¡°So what? You gonna f*cking apany us


    guys to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°I will, I will apany you!¡±


    Simon was true toward Melody, so he pulled his face and squeezed out a smile at the moment.


    ¡°Oh, damn it! Aren¡¯t you being disgusting!¡±


    Four grabbed a handful of hair and kicked Simon into the corner.


    ¡°Young Master Luther, don¡¯t think just because you got a bit of dirty money that you get to order me


    around! I don¡¯t need others to point out what I, Four, want to do!¡±


    Four did not pay any heed to Simon. Before Four came, he had been chasing after money.


    Afterward, Four decided that he wanted women!


    ¡°Prettydy, have you thought about your decision?¡±


    Four was full of lustful desires. He rubbed his hands while staring at Melody, especially his eyes that


    were lingering on Melody¡¯s full chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing great, idiot!¡±


    Suddenly, a discordant voice rang in the restaurant.


    ¡°Who is it? Wanna die?¡±


    Four shouted angrily. He looked around with his sharp eyes and started searching, finally fixing his


    gaze on Philip who was behind Melody.


    Philip did not want to be bothered about this, but it could not be helped. This was Theo¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just start cursing people for death before even doing anything. I¡¯ve heard it hundreds of times,


    yet I¡¯m still standing here.¡±


    Philip said with a smile on his face,pletely unafraid of the other party.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I see you actually have a spine!¡±


    Four sneered, already nning something in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Four, let¡¯s cut him! How dare he scold you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Four. This guy doesn¡¯t know appreciation. Let¡¯s break both his legs and make him


    remember for a long time!¡±


    All of a sudden, the guys behind Four were discussing lively as if they had decided on Philip¡¯sing


    life or death.


    Four raised his hands and gave two cold sneers before saying, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t say that I, your Brother


    Four, am bullying you. I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, crawl over and call out ¡®Dad¡¯ and I may forgive


    you. Second, these guys will help you out, alive or dead!¡±


    Four was a famous bully on this street. He had done many things like fighting and collecting protection


    fees. He had been in jail a few times, but with this and that, he was still animatedly part of the


    community here.


    This was because behind Four was the shadow of the Riverdale gang, Queso Gang!


    The Queso Gang, neither too big nor small, was the gathering ce of local ruffians. It was a second-


    rate gang.


    Philip shook his head and pulled Melody, who wanted to stop him from speaking, behind him. A sharp


    aura burst from his body as he said, ¡°Brother Four, right? Then, I will give you two choices. First, take


    your people and get out of here. Second, I will help you get out of here.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the audience looked at Philip as if they were looking at


    an idiot. They thought in their hearts, ¡®Could this guy have been scared stupid? He even dares to


    confront Brother Four. Isn¡¯t he looking to die?¡¯


    A guy behind Brother Four hurriedly stood up, pointed at Philip¡¯s nose, and cursed, ¡°Damned guy,


    you¡¯re looking for death since you dare confront my Brother Four!¡±


    Four had also reacted, frowning. His face was suddenly blue. He did not know from where Philip got


    the courage to be so arrogant. Could he have someone backing him?


    ¡°Dude, who are you messing with?¡±


    Although Four was fierce when doing things, he was educated and had some brains, so he knew to


    rify the identity of the other party first.


    He knew that there were some people he could not afford to provoke.


    Although he was lustful, he would not lose his life over the female sex!


    Philip nced at him calmly and replied, ¡°Theo Zander.¡±

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    The people present were shocked by Philip¡¯s words!


    Theo Zander?


    F*ck off!


    This silly guy was talking big!


    He knew who Theo Zander was. How dare he pull that stunt to try to scare him off!


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re really something. This isn¡¯t how one should talk big. Everyone who¡¯s breathing here, who


    doesn¡¯t know Theo Zander? You say you run in the same circle as him?¡±


    Four sneered. This guy was probably afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me or not, but I have to remind you, it¡¯s best not to mess with me. Otherwise,


    you¡¯ll die horribly.¡±


    Philip said calmly, his eyes deep.


    ¡°F*ck it! Who do you think you are to talk to Brother Four like this?!¡±


    The younger guys said threateningly.


    They had never seen anyone who dared to talk to Brother Four like this!


    This man was looking for death!


    Pissing off Four Dixon was a matter of broken arms and legs!


    Melody, who was on the side, was very touched. After all, this man was standing up for her. However,


    she could not help being a little worried after hearing Philip speak so arrogantly. She pulled his arm and


    said, ¡°Philip, let¡¯s make a run for it quickly. They aren¡¯t good people, I¡¯ll have my dade and clean


    them upter.¡±


    ¡°Hey, prettydy, you¡¯re right. We really aren¡¯t good people, so what? Have you considered the choices


    our Brother Four gave you just now? As long as you promise our Brother Four to go to the hotel, I


    guarantee your boyfriend will be fine and can safely get out of here.¡±


    The guy beside Four said with a lewd smile as he rubbed his hands.


    This was a good opportunity to express himself in front of Brother Four, so he must grasp it!


    Did one not see the envious faces of the others as they looked at him?


    Even Four at this moment looked at him with approving eyes. Nailed it!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, in the next second!


    Philip did not listen to Melody¡¯s dissuasion at all and had immediately taken a step forward.


    p!


    A loud and clear sound of a p sounded in the restaurant, shocking the audience!


    Everyone was stunned. They did not expect Philip to take the lead and make the first move¡ªin front of


    their Brother Four too!


    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡°You! You dared hit me!¡±


    It took a while for the guy to react. He clutched his swollen face and pointed at Phillip while he fumed!


    Four¡¯s expression sank as he angrily said, ¡°Break his arms and legs and throw them out!¡±


    In that while, several guys picked up the chairs and wine bottles in the restaurant and rushed toward


    Philip!


    In their eyes, no matter how crazy this guy was, he was just one person and they were a group of


    people!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Philip swept his legs and immediately kicked all the people in front till they went flying!


    His kicks were so strong that one worried if several people had gotten their ribs broken!


    Following that, his figure shed as he went straight into the chaotic crowd!


    A great opening!


    With just a moment of effort, only Brother Four and Simon Luther, who was shivering in the corner,


    were left standing in the audience!


    Hiss!


    Four took a breath at this moment, his legs trembling slightly. He was shocked by the terrifying power


    that erupted from the man in front of him!


    He swallowed his saliva with a gulp. Four now had a dead heart!


    It was too scary!


    Was this man still human?


    One person dealt with all his guys in half a minute!


    That kind of skill was like that of a martial arts superstar on TV.


    Four felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. Seeing that Philip was walking toward him with a red


    wine bottle in his hand, he felt the threat of life for the first time!


    Yes, the man¡¯s eyes were so cold, and the chilling aura on him was too strong!


    ¡°Brother Four, how are you considering the choices I gave you?¡±


    Philip grinned.


    However, this smile that fell on Four¡¯s eyes was the same as Asura¡¯s.


    With cold sweat on his forehead, he stuttered and begged for mercy. ¡°¡­ Brother, I was wrong, I¡¯m the


    b*stard! Please let me go, I will leave here!¡±


    Four was not a person without bravery, but he could distinguish things clearly, so he resolutely chose to


    bow his head and admit his mistake.


    Philip did not answer but looked at him with a smile. He raised his brows and motioned for him to


    continue.


    Four thought for a moment, then nced at his guys in sixes and sevens on the ground. It was terrible!


    Then, he slowly squatted down. Holding his head and curling his legs, he really rolled out of the


    restaurant in public!


    ¡°Are you still not gonna leave?¡± Philip yelled coldly.


    The good-for-nothings lying on the ground in the restaurant and pretending to be dead all got up from


    the ground in this moment of amnesty, groaning in pain. They covered their faces and held each other,


    then rolled out of the restaurant together!


    That was right, a dozen people all rolled out of the restaurant like balls while clutching their heads!


    The scene was really shocking!

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Simon was so scared that he could not speak at all. He did not


    expect Philip to be so powerful!


    He felt unresigned!


    Philip nced at him and said coldly, ¡°And you, what¡¯s your choice?¡±


    Simon was startled. His face instantly burnt red, then he gritted his teeth. He squatted down in front of


    Melody, held his head, and rolled out of the restaurant.


    The most surprised was undoubtedly Melody. She watched all this happen nkly. It was too surreal!


    She did not expect Philip to be so skilled besides being a distinguished guest of her father¡¯s!


    Did this guy learn martial arts?


    The Foshan shadowless kick?


    ¡°You know martial arts?¡± Melody opened her mouth slightly and asked.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, why? Are you interested? I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Melody immediately smiled and took Philip¡¯s arm. ¡°I like a man who knows martial arts best!¡± she said.


    Philip blushed, coughed embarrassingly, and immediately pulled Melody¡¯s arm away. As his elbow


    seemed to have identally touched her chest, that particr sensation also created ripples in his


    thoughts.


    Melody was also startled. She hurriedly let go of his hands and pushed back the hair that was hanging


    around her ears. Blushing, she said, ¡°Well, I live in Star Lake Garden. Come over when you have time.¡±


    Philip was taken aback. She was so direct?


    Melody also noticed her slip of the tongue and shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­


    Oh, I¡¯m going back first. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    Melody blushed and ran out of the restaurant. She was so embarrassed. How could she have


    panicked?


    However, it was indeed the first time this softness of hers was touched by a man. It was only natural for


    her to be nervous.


    Melody sat in the car and watched Philipe out of the restaurant. She patted the steering wheel in


    embarrassment. ¡°Damn Philip. Not even sorry after flirting with this girl! Humph!¡±


    Melody drove away from there afterining. She had received a phone call just now and there


    was something urgent to deal with.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not long after Philip walked out of the restaurant, several people sneaked up behind him.


    He put his hands in his trouser pockets, stopped walking, and turned around. The seven or eight


    people behind him were all huddled together like frightened birds. In an instant, all of them fell to the


    ground when one of them could not control his shaking legs.


    The faces of the group of people were green with fear.


    ¡°Four?¡± Philip frowned and asked.


    Was this guy dissatisfied?


    Yes, it was indeed Four and the others.


    Without waiting for Philip to react, Four hurriedly got up from the ground and immediately bent over. He


    said dully, ¡°Brother rke, please ept us. I, Four, will definitely strive until the day I die!¡±


    Alright?


    ¡®Is he asking me to take them in as my underlings?¡¯


    ¡°And I thought Brother Four was not satisfied and brought a group of people to attack me again.¡± Philip


    sneered.


    Four was trembling when he heard this. He hurriedly smiled ingratiatingly, wiped the cold sweat from


    his forehead, and exined. ¡°Brother rke, how would I dare? From now, we guys will rely on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother rke, we were ignorant just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother rke. You¡¯re the bigger person!¡±


    For a moment, the guys behind Four intervened in a rush.


    Philip squeezed his chin and made a thinking gesture, which made Four and the others unable to


    understand Philip¡¯s thoughts.


    After Four had gotten out of the restaurant just now, he did think about taking a few people to get his


    revenge on Philip. However, someone in the group made a suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow Philip?¡±


    Four had thought for a bit. Even with so many people, he could not beat Philip. Bringing a few more to


    attack him would just make them like moths flying into a me.


    Four trembled at the thought of the sharp and cold temperament that Philip had. He was like a demon


    king.


    Then, there was this dramatic scene now.


    ¡°Brother rke¡­¡± Four shouted with a smile on his face.


    Philip nodded. He put his arms around Four¡¯s neck and smiled. ¡°In that case, everyone will be brothers


    in the future.¡±


    Philip thought very simply. He really needed a mob to do things for him now.


    He expected that he would encounter more trouble in the future, so he needed a few helpers to help


    him run errands.


    These people could be handed over to Theo for him to sharpen.


    ¡°However, I have three conditions.¡±


    Philip suddenly stopped speaking.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Four, who was still beaming at first, was also stunned. ¡°Say whatever you want, Brother rke. You¡¯re


    our leader now, we¡¯ll listen to everything you say.¡±


    Philip put his arm around Four¡¯s shoulder and the brothers formed a circle. He said, ¡°First, no more of


    those sneaky, immoral things!


    ¡°Second, no internal conflicts and fighting among each other! I¡¯m absolutely against that!


    ¡°Third, we must be benevolent, righteous, and honest!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With that, Philip saw Four and the rest paled.


    He knew it would be hard to keep these thugs from stealing and harassing women. After all, that was


    what they used to do.


    However, Philip could not ept it. He had his own limits and ns!


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Four finally nodded, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Brother rke is our leader from now on. We¡¯ll do


    whatever you want. Come, let¡¯s give it up for Brother rke.¡±


    ¡°Brother rke!¡±


    The group of seven to eight people all cheered for Brother rke. Their voices were very loud,


    frightening all the pedestrians in the street. They ran away immediately.


    Philip patted Four on the shoulder with a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll ask Theo to contact you


    later.¡±


    ¡°As for what you¡¯re going to do in the future, I¡¯ll help you find a ce to work as security guards. It¡¯ll be


    better than just fooling around.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thanks, Brother rke!¡±


    Four immediately burst into tears. The group of brothers got so excited that they started screaming!


    It was not that they liked breaking thew. If not for the sake of living, who would do those things that


    people looked down upon?


    They also wanted to live under the sun. They wanted to be decent people too!


    However, they only came to their senses after Philip left.


    ¡°Brother Four, did Brother rke just say he¡¯ll ask Theo to get in touch with us? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    Did he really know Theo Zander?


    Once he was done with the matter, Philip went back to the hospital and visited M. He went to the


    lounge and took out his phone. After much deliberation, he called Wynn.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in the hospital?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s voice on the other end sounded a little tired, but it sounded good like ark.


    ¡°Yes, honey. I want to ask you a favor.¡±


    Philip said with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°A favor? What favor would Mr. rke need me to do? Come on, what is it?¡±


    Wynn teased. Last night when she found out that Giada was living in such a big manor, she knew that


    Philip¡¯s family was not as simple as it seemed.


    As for how difficult it was, Wynn was not going to ask.


    She would wait for Philip to tell her himself.


    ¡°Do we need more people for thepany¡¯s security team? I have a couple of brothers looking for jobs


    recently.¡±


    Philip quickly added. ¡°My brothers are definitely in good health, honey. They¡¯re also good at fighting, so


    they¡¯re perfectly qualified to be security guards!¡±


    ¡°All right, I see. Get your brothers to report for dutyter.¡±


    With that, Wynn hung up the phone and went back to working at her desk.


    Secretly pleased, Philip called Four and told them to wait for him at the entrance of Beacon


    Pharmaceutical.


    Four started crying his head off on the phone and said he would swear allegiance to Philip!


    When Philip reached thepany¡¯s entrance, he saw Four and the gang all dressed in security


    uniforms. One by one, they respectfully stood in a line while waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°Brother rke!¡±


    They all shouted. It made Philip tremble a little.


    A lot of people were going in and out of thepany building. They were all shocked by this scene!


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know Philip was a rich second generation. Look, these are his bodyguards!¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s so handsome. Did you hear them call him ¡®Brother rke¡¯? It¡¯s so impressive! I love it!¡±


    All at once, a crowd of man-crazy women gathered at the door of the building. They were all looking at


    Philip like he was a nice piece of meat.


    However, of course, some were not happy with Philip and said sarcastically, ¡°What do you know? He¡¯s


    living off his wife.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He used his wife and got into thepany through the back door. It¡¯s embarrassing that


    he¡¯s making such a scene.¡±


    ¡°Haha. He¡¯s such a loser. I have no idea how Chairwoman Johnston got married to a man like him.¡±


    Meanwhile, Philip walked over to Four and the gang. He said with a smile, ¡°Not bad, you look a little


    like the part. Do a good job and we won¡¯t do you wrong.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Brother rke. From now on, I¡¯ll devote my life to Brother rke.¡±


    Four raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and ced it on his heart!


    The row of brothers behind him raised their fists andid them on their chests too, doing the same thing


    as Four.


    ¡°We¡¯ll devote our lives to Brother rke!¡±


    Of course, their voices were much louder than Four!


    This momentum rushed straight to the sky and the sound reverberated through the whole public


    square!


    The group of man-crazydies fainted at the building¡¯s ground floor entrance!


    ¡®Philip¡¯s so handsome!¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s just like Prince Charming!¡¯

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Houston was in a bad mood today because he got chewed out by his fatherst night.


    It was because of thepany. The Wallis family was pushing them hard.


    He finally got in touch with South River District¡¯s pharmaceutical mogul¡ªthe Anderson family.


    However, that fool Philip messed it up.


    Therefore, Houston was angry and pulled a long face.


    From a distance, he saw themotion at thepany¡¯s entrance and immediately frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? What¡¯s this? What¡¯s all themotion!¡±


    Houston pointed his finger at Four and the gang while yelling, ¡°Who are you? Why are you dressed like


    this?¡±


    Four only gave Houston a cold nce and ignored him.


    Houston¡¯s expression sunk. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Philip standing at the side. He asked


    in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Philip retorted, grinning.


    Houston snorted and did not want to talk to him. He turned around and pointed angrily at Four and the


    gang as he asked, ¡°Who are you people? Who sent you here? What kind of crap are you wearing? This


    is Beacon, not a ce to humiliate yourselves by dancing!¡±


    Four frowned, took a look at Houston, and knew he was not to be taken lightly. However, Four was not


    some punching bag. He retorted, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Houston sneered. ¡°Who am I? If you don¡¯t even know me, what are you here for?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to work!¡±


    Four replied very seriously.


    ¡°Work? What work?¡±


    Houston sneered coldly. ¡°You lowlifesing to work at Beacon? You think we¡¯re a shelter and would


    just ept anybody?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Houston gave Philip a cold nce as he said this, which clearly meant that he was using him!


    Four was enraged. The brothers behind him were also enraged. Some could not help but almosty a


    hand on the man!


    However, he stopped them. He knew that Brother rke was right in front of them, and without Brother


    rke saying a word, he could not do anything but hold in the anger. He said, ¡°Brother rke told us


    to report for duty today. We¡¯re security guards!¡±


    Four was proud as he said this with his chin up. It was as if working as a security guard was an honor


    to him!


    ¡°Haha. This is so funny. Brother rke? Security guards?¡±


    Houston tugged at Four¡¯s clothes, pointed at Philip, and said, ¡°Him? You call him Brother rke? I can


    get rid of him if I want to. Do you believe that?¡±


    Philip frowned. He hated Houston¡¯s sarcastic tone of voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you insult Brother rke!¡±


    Four got mad and grabbed Houston by the cor like picking up a chick!


    It was all right to scold him, but not his idol!


    Houston was immediately surrounded by Four and his brothers!


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Houston instantly lost his nerve. He was surrounded by so many people all of a sudden and the way


    they looked at him was scary.


    Philip did not want to make a big deal out of it, but Houston¡¯s words hurt Four and the rest¡¯s self-


    esteem!


    One was Houston, the vice-chairman of Beacon Pharmaceutical, and the other was Four, his brother.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Philip beckoned Four to let go and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Michaels. They¡¯re lowbrows. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Houston was already in a bad mood. He was also freaked out by the unruly mob and was immediately


    on the verge of madness!


    He went up and kicked Four in the belly. Giving him a nasty kick, he pointed at his nose, and said, ¡°You


    filth! Do you know how expensive my suit is? Your wretched lives can¡¯t even pay for it! Lowlifes like you


    want to be Beacon¡¯s security guards? Did I say yes? Who allowed you toe here? Bastards! Bah!¡±


    Houston was absolutely furious and swore sharply. What he said was so abusive that it hurt their self-


    esteem!


    Four never had a proper job and had been on the streets with a gang of brothers.


    However, he knew what it was like to be a hot-blooded man and what was dignity!


    Furious, he took off the security cap he had carefully put on this morning. Pointing angrily at Houston


    who was in a suit and tie, he bellowed, ¡°Try one more f*cking word!¡±


    As he moved, his brothers took off their security caps and stared angrily at Houston. It was as if they


    were ready to break his limbs if he spoke!


    Wynn was passing by at that moment. She frowned.


    Naturally, she heard Houston¡¯s insults. Her arched eyebrows furrowed.


    Raising his brow, Philip grabbed Four who was red in the face, and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not very nice of


    you to say that, Mr. Michaels.¡±


    Houston snickered and pulled the thousands of dors worth of tie around his neck and said, ¡°What?


    You don¡¯t agree? Aren¡¯t you just a bunch of social scums? Do you think you¡¯ll look decent in security


    uniforms? You guys are probably just elementary school graduates. Have you ever studied? Can you


    read? People like you want to get in Beacon Pharmaceutical? What a silly dream!¡±


    Pow!


    Houston just finished talking and the arrogant look on his face had not disappeared when a loud p


    rang across the building!


    Philip¡¯s p was an unforeseeable, solid p on Houston¡¯s ugly face!


    Philip had used all his might in this p!


    Houston was stunned and stood staring in a daze as one side of his face began to bulge!


    No one had ever hit Houston, much less pped him in public!


    Four and the gang were agitated. Sure enough, Brother rke, who they relied on, did not disappoint


    them. Philip stepped in for them at such a critical moment!


    They swore they were going to follow Brother rke for the rest of their lives!


    ¡®He¡¯s so manly! He¡¯s so brave!¡¯

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Fabio wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and was secretly relieved. Fortunately, Chairwoman


    Johnston was here. Otherwise, he would have been unable to cope with the situation.


    Philip shrugged with indifference. Just before he could answer, Houston, who was in a state of rage,


    pointed at him and yelled, ¡°Wynn! Do you know what your good-for-nothing husband just did to me? He


    hit his boss in public! Is this the employee we hired? Is this your assistant? Who gave him the nerve?


    How dare a deadbeat do that!¡±


    Wynn frowned a little while her expression was cold. She icily opened her mouth and said, ¡°We¡¯re at


    thepany, Mr. Michaels. Please call me Chairwoman Johnston!


    ¡°Also, he¡¯s my husband, not a piece of trash! If you say that again, not only will my husband hit you, I¡¯ll


    also hit you.¡±


    Wynn said coldly.


    Houston was stunned and looked at the crowd around them. He scolded them for onlooking, then


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°All right! Chairwoman Johnston! As vice-chairman, I propose to fire Philip


    and this gang of security guards who seem to havee out of nowhere!¡±


    ¡°Well, I hired the guards. Why, does Mr. Michaels have a problem with that?¡±


    Wynn coolly replied. She did not like how Houston used his position to bully others.


    Besides, he just insulted her husband.


    Wynn was annoyed and said, ¡°Besides, please be informed that I won¡¯t fire Philip, Mr. Michaels.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Houston was stunned by Wynn¡¯s reply. He angrily pointed a finger at Philip and Four. ¡°I won¡¯t let this go


    easily! You wait and see, Wynn! I¡¯ll report this to the board!¡±


    Houston left and was escorted out of thepany by the security guards.


    Wynn gave Philip a cold look. Frowning, she looked at Four and the gang who was standing around.


    She said, ¡°Follow me to the office!¡±


    Philip knew it was not that simple. He asked Four and the gang to wait in thepany and casually


    followed Wynn upstairs.


    As soon as he entered the office, Wynn grabbed Philip by the ear and said, ¡°Do you realize that what


    you just did was too much? I can¡¯t protect you if Houston wants to hold you responsible.¡±


    Philip pleaded for mercy and said, ¡°Hey, hey. Let go, honey. It¡¯s my fault, all right?¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°All right! Go back and write me a 10,000-word report on today¡¯s


    incident.¡±


    Philip was startled. His face was sulky. He immediately begged for mercy, saying, ¡°The report is


    unnecessary, honey. As you saw, it was that bastard Houston who insulted my brothers. I¡¯m just trying


    to get them justice.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I have a question. Is that a couple of brothers? They¡¯re obviously a gang of


    thugs!¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and continued. ¡°As for the security team, I¡¯ll inform them. You can ask your


    brothers to go home for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something, honey?¡±


    Philip was a little worried. After all, he had promised Four and the gang.


    ¡°Call me Chairwoman Johnston when we¡¯re in thepany.¡±


    Wynn said. She looked at the figure behind the ss walls who was eavesdropping, then she winked


    at Philip and scolded. ¡°Do you hear me? Even if you¡¯re my husband, I¡¯m your boss in thepany.


    Houston is also your boss. Go back and write that report.¡±


    Philip massaged her shoulders and hollered, ¡°All right, Chairwoman Johnston.¡±


    The couple looked at each other and smiled, feeling empathic.


    After sitting around for a while, Philip left the Chairwoman¡¯s office and ran into a group of


    acquaintances.


    Noah did not expect to run into Philip here. Especially at the sight of his disapproving face, his heart


    burst with anger.


    He immediately stood in Philip¡¯s way and pulled his expensive suit cuff before sneering. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this


    the deadbeat Brother Philip? We haven¡¯t met up in days since we left the hotel. Are you free tonight?


    How about having a few drinks with me?¡±


    Philip looked at Noah with a frown and asked suddenly, ¡°Do we know each other well?¡±


    ¡®Do we know each other well?¡¯


    It echoed in Noah¡¯s ears, and the ears of his secretary, his assistant, and his bodyguard behind him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Everyone looked at Philip like he was a fool. ¡®Who is this man to talk to Young Master Anderson like


    that? Is he asking for a death wish?¡¯


    The corner of Noah¡¯s mouth fell as his expression sank immediately. With a gloomy voice, he asked,


    ¡°What do you mean, Philip?¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at him. Then, he walked right past him without looking at him.


    He just ignored him!


    Noah gritted his teeth in fury. His fists were blue from him clenching. He gloomily stared at Philip¡¯s


    back. ¡°I¡¯ll just let you strut around for a little while before we¡¯ll see if you can survive tonight!¡±


    More than half an hour passed.


    Philip was waiting for Wynn downstairs at thepany. As he recalled, Wynn said they had an


    important guest visiting tonight.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. rke, Sir Mitch from the fraternity wants to treat you to dinner.¡±


    Philip¡¯s reverie was interrupted by a forceful voice.


    He looked up and saw tworge men in ck suits, ties, and dark sses blocking his way.


    Sir Mitch from the fraternity?


    Philip wondered. ¡®Who¡¯s this?


    ¡®What¡¯s the fraternity? There¡¯s an organization like that in Riverdale?¡¯


    ¡°Do I know him well?¡± replied Philip, ignoring them both.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t give us a hard time, Mr. rke. Chairwoman Johnston is already on her way.¡±


    The two men opened their arms and blocked Philip¡¯s way, threatening him.


    ¡®Wynn¡¯s already on her way?¡¯


    Philip¡¯s eyes flickered. There was a chill running through his body.


    These people were bad news.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Fabio wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and was secretly relieved. Fortunately, Chairwoman


    Johnston was here. Otherwise, he would have been unable to cope with the situation.


    Philip shrugged with indifference. Just before he could answer, Houston, who was in a state of rage,


    pointed at him and yelled, ¡°Wynn! Do you know what your good-for-nothing husband just did to me? He


    hit his boss in public! Is this the employee we hired? Is this your assistant? Who gave him the nerve?


    How dare a deadbeat do that!¡±


    Wynn frowned a little while her expression was cold. She icily opened her mouth and said, ¡°We¡¯re at


    thepany, Mr. Michaels. Please call me Chairwoman Johnston!


    ¡°Also, he¡¯s my husband, not a piece of trash! If you say that again, not only will my husband hit you, I¡¯ll


    also hit you.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wynn said coldly.


    Houston was stunned and looked at the crowd around them. He scolded them for onlooking, then


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°All right! Chairwoman Johnston! As vice-chairman, I propose to fire Philip


    and this gang of security guards who seem to havee out of nowhere!¡±


    ¡°Well, I hired the guards. Why, does Mr. Michaels have a problem with that?¡±


    Wynn coolly replied. She did not like how Houston used his position to bully others.


    Besides, he just insulted her husband.


    Wynn was annoyed and said, ¡°Besides, please be informed that I won¡¯t fire Philip, Mr. Michaels.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Houston was stunned by Wynn¡¯s reply. He angrily pointed a finger at Philip and Four. ¡°I won¡¯t let this go


    easily! You wait and see, Wynn! I¡¯ll report this to the board!¡±


    Houston left and was escorted out of thepany by the security guards.


    Wynn gave Philip a cold look. Frowning, she looked at Four and the gang who was standing around.


    She said, ¡°Follow me to the office!¡±


    Philip knew it was not that simple. He asked Four and the gang to wait in thepany and casually


    followed Wynn upstairs.


    As soon as he entered the office, Wynn grabbed Philip by the ear and said, ¡°Do you realize that what


    you just did was too much? I can¡¯t protect you if Houston wants to hold you responsible.¡±


    Philip pleaded for mercy and said, ¡°Hey, hey. Let go, honey. It¡¯s my fault, all right?¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°All right! Go back and write me a 10,000-word report on today¡¯s


    incident.¡±


    Philip was startled. His face was sulky. He immediately begged for mercy, saying, ¡°The report is


    unnecessary, honey. As you saw, it was that bastard Houston who insulted my brothers. I¡¯m just trying


    to get them justice.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I have a question. Is that a couple of brothers? They¡¯re obviously a gang of


    thugs!¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and continued. ¡°As for the security team, I¡¯ll inform them. You can ask your


    brothers to go home for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something, honey?¡±


    Philip was a little worried. After all, he had promised Four and the gang.


    ¡°Call me Chairwoman Johnston when we¡¯re in thepany.¡±


    Wynn said. She looked at the figure behind the ss walls who was eavesdropping, then she winked


    at Philip and scolded. ¡°Do you hear me? Even if you¡¯re my husband, I¡¯m your boss in thepany.


    Houston is also your boss. Go back and write that report.¡±


    Philip massaged her shoulders and hollered, ¡°All right, Chairwoman Johnston.¡±


    The couple looked at each other and smiled, feeling empathic.


    After sitting around for a while, Philip left the Chairwoman¡¯s office and ran into a group of


    acquaintances.


    Noah did not expect to run into Philip here. Especially at the sight of his disapproving face, his heart


    burst with anger.


    He immediately stood in Philip¡¯s way and pulled his expensive suit cuff before sneering. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this


    the deadbeat Brother Philip? We haven¡¯t met up in days since we left the hotel. Are you free tonight?


    How about having a few drinks with me?¡±


    Philip looked at Noah with a frown and asked suddenly, ¡°Do we know each other well?¡±


    ¡®Do we know each other well?¡¯


    It echoed in Noah¡¯s ears, and the ears of his secretary, his assistant, and his bodyguard behind him.


    Everyone looked at Philip like he was a fool. ¡®Who is this man to talk to Young Master Anderson like


    that? Is he asking for a death wish?¡¯


    The corner of Noah¡¯s mouth fell as his expression sank immediately. With a gloomy voice, he asked,


    ¡°What do you mean, Philip?¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at him. Then, he walked right past him without looking at him.


    He just ignored him!


    Noah gritted his teeth in fury. His fists were blue from him clenching. He gloomily stared at Philip¡¯s


    back. ¡°I¡¯ll just let you strut around for a little while before we¡¯ll see if you can survive tonight!¡±


    More than half an hour passed.


    Philip was waiting for Wynn downstairs at thepany. As he recalled, Wynn said they had an


    important guest visiting tonight.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. rke, Sir Mitch from the fraternity wants to treat you to dinner.¡±


    Philip¡¯s reverie was interrupted by a forceful voice.


    He looked up and saw tworge men in ck suits, ties, and dark sses blocking his way.


    Sir Mitch from the fraternity?


    Philip wondered. ¡®Who¡¯s this?


    ¡®What¡¯s the fraternity? There¡¯s an organization like that in Riverdale?¡¯


    ¡°Do I know him well?¡± replied Philip, ignoring them both.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t give us a hard time, Mr. rke. Chairwoman Johnston is already on her way.¡±


    The two men opened their arms and blocked Philip¡¯s way, threatening him.


    ¡®Wynn¡¯s already on her way?¡¯


    Philip¡¯s eyes flickered. There was a chill running through his body.


    These people were bad news.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold. He sent a text message on his phone and slipped it back into his pocket. He


    nced at the Cadic behind them, gave it a thought, and followed them into the car.


    Intercontinental Hotel, Presidential Suite.


    Philip followed the two bodyguards into the private room and saw eight burly men in it. They were all


    dressed in ck suits and had an icy aura like they had been through a lot. It was frightening.


    At the head of the round table sat a plump, middle-aged man tucking into amb hot pot.


    Wynn sat beside him with her arms folded over her chest. Her icy expression looked slightly anxious.


    Philip spected. He saw through them at a nce.


    The eight people looked like martial artists, so their fighting skills should be good.


    As for the man who was eating hot pot, he might look plump, but there was something evil in his every


    move.


    ¡®He¡¯s a tough guy!¡¯


    However, it was all nothing to Philip.


    ¡®A useless bum?


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not one.¡¯


    He did not waste a year or two training with Reed.


    He might not be as good as Rick, but at least he could defend himself.


    Wynn was pleased to see Philip in the private room, but she was also worried. She immediately got up


    and asked, ¡°You¡¯re here. Just by yourself?¡±


    Did Phil not see her message?


    Why did he not bring anyone?


    Philip smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can handle it alone.¡±


    Wynn was speechless. She kept winking at him, but Philip did not look at her. He went straight to the


    round table and sat down without a care in the world!


    Wynn had no choice but to sit down too. However, she kept kicking him under the table to remind him.


    ¡°Honey, they¡¯re from the fraternity in the South River District. They¡¯re here for the Anderson family¡¯s


    partnership.¡±


    Wynn reminded with a worried look in her eyes.


    She did not expect that Noah would invite such a gangster toe forward. This was a threat.


    An obvious threat!


    Philip nodded and gave Wynn a reassuring look. Then, he unceremoniously picked up the chopsticks


    from the table, dipped a piece ofmb into the boiling hot pot, and ate it!


    Wynn was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Was my husband always so domineering?¡¯


    The man sitting opposite Philip was Mitch Potter, the leader of the fraternity that was one of the top five


    underground forces in the South River District!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He had blood and lives on his hands!


    He was cruel and diabolical. He handled things viciously!


    It was said that he even fed his wife to the fish in the river just because his wife exchanged a few words


    with a stranger. That stranger was castrated!


    However, Mitch was still alive and well. Even the authorities could not do anything to him because he


    had the fraternity backing him up!


    It was the South River District!


    It was far beyond Riverdale.


    Philip ate slowly, ignoring Mitch who sat across from him.


    He was full. He picked up the napkin to wipe his mouth and drank a ss of red wine. There was


    amusement in his slightly malicious eyes.


    ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s one kind of person in the world I hate most, Brother?¡±


    Mitch finally spoke with a sneer. ¡°A deadbeat spineless coward.¡±


    Philip took another slice ofmb and said with amazement, ¡°This meat is good.¡±


    Mitch¡¯s expression sank. This was the first time someone had not shown him respect!


    Wynn was rmed and kicked him under the table before saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Potter, my husband


    Philip is not a smooth talker. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows. Dipping the sauce, he smiled and said, ¡°Honey. This meat is good, eat it.¡±


    Wynn only red at him and hinted to him not to speak.


    If he annoyed Mitch Potter, they were both screwed.


    Her own life did not matter. Nothing must happen to Philip!


    He was M¡¯s father and he was going to take care of her.


    Mitchughed, got up, and walked behind Wynn. He put his hand on Wynn¡¯s shoulder, leaned close to


    her face to smell her perfume, and unabashedly said, ¡°I like you, Chairwoman Johnston. I¡¯ve heard so


    much about the golden flower of pharmaceuticals in Riverdale. You cane to my room tonight if you


    like. What do you think?¡±


    Wynn was stunned at this and held her anger in check.


    Philip was sitting right next to her, so of course, he felt the slight trembling of her body and her icy


    expression.


    ¡°I want to punch him, honey. What do I do?¡±


    Philip suddenly said as he put down his chopsticks.


    He was so conceited!


    This was also the first time that Mitch had heard someone talk like that in front of him since he started


    making a living on the streets.


    He would often beat others to death and throw them into the river to feed the fish!


    Today, someone dared to ignore him in his presence and threatened to beat him¡­


    Wynn¡¯s expression sank. She looked over at Philip and suddenly stood up. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill


    anyone.¡±


    Then, she went straight to the window and had her back to everything in the private room.


    She did not know why she trusted Philip so much, but the way he patted the back of her hand under


    the table just now made her feel safe.


    Over the years, Philip had always surprised her at the right moment.


    At this moment, she believed Philip.


    Her husband was not as simple as she thought.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Mitch scoffed. He pinned a sinister gaze on Philip as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of your madness


    before, you little sh*t. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you leave this room alive.¡±


    With the same indifferent expression on his face, Philip held the silver chopsticks, a knife, and a fork in


    his hands. Frost oozed off him in waves!


    Squinting his eyes at Mitch, the corner of Philip¡¯s mouth stretched to reveal what one would associate


    with the smile of death. ¡°I don¡¯t know about me leaving the room alive, but you¡¯re definitely not leaving


    the room unscathed!¡±


    With that, Philip threw the knife in his hand, lodging it into Mitch¡¯s shoulder in the blink of an eye!


    Brutal!


    Mitch¡¯s shoulder was already covered with a sheen of bright red by the time it dawned on him what had


    happened!


    Clutching his arm, Mitched staggered backward and roared with a menacing expression, ¡°Kill him! Cut


    off his hands and legs!¡±


    Philip was too fast. All the eight bodyguards in the room could only watch with their jaws ck from


    shock. They stared dazedly at Mitch, for this was the first time they saw their boss, the great Mitch


    Potter, with an egg on his face!


    They turned to look at the culprit behind¡­ What an overpowering aura!


    ¡°What are you doing, just standing there? Get him! I want him dead!¡±


    The bodyguards snapped back to their senses at Mitch¡¯s growl and quickly dashed to surround Philip!


    What was this atrocity, hurting the master of their fraternity right in front of them! It was evidence of


    their dereliction. One that would surely cost them their arms and legs should the incident be


    investigated after!


    Philip remained unfazed as he took his time sweeping his gaze over the men around him.


    Right then, a bodyguard leaned forward, raising a fist that aimed for Philip¡¯s cheek!


    Easily, Philip grabbed the offending arm. Exerting a little strength, he was rewarded with the painful


    shriek, not unlike that of a ughtered pig!


    A crisp crack rang loud in the room!


    The bodyguard¡¯s hand was broken by having it twisted in the opposite direction. The man rolled around


    on the floor in agony!


    In quick session, Philip attacked again at the speed of light. The second bodyguard blinked only to


    watch his arm break in front of his very eyes!


    Crack!


    Then, the third!


    Fourth!


    Fifth!


    Eight sturdy bodyguards copsed in screams, all in the time it took to take a breath.


    It was all too sudden!


    Of course, Philip had not left the fight free of injuries either. They hadnded a few hits to his chest and


    face.


    Mitch¡¯s expression darkened. Reaching a hand to cup his bleeding shoulder, he stared at Philip. This


    was the first time he felt the threat of death. He roared as if his life depended on it, ¡°Do you have any


    idea who I am? I¡¯m the master of the South River District fraternity¡­¡±


    Philip strode over, reaching in front of him before he finished speaking. Grabbing Mitch by the throat,


    Philip lifted and suspended him above the floor!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. All you have to know is that if you even think to hurt my wife again, or treat


    me with hostility, I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll keep you alive!¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone was one of bone-chilling frost. To the extent that even Mitch Potter, a man who lived the


    life of violence, heard and felt the ice Philip conveyed!


    This was the threat of death!


    Cold washing over him, his face flushed as he scrambled to catch a breath!


    ¡®Who is this man?¡¯


    Did Noah not say that this man was just like any other piece of trash that fed off his wife?


    Why did he have such an oppressing aura?


    A thud sounded in the room!


    Philip loosened his grip, causing Mitch to fall on the floor. He was clutching his neck while coughing


    away.


    ¡°Get out! I¡¯ll break all your necks if I see you again!¡±


    Philip roared. He had to threaten these kinds of people with force, or they would never back off!


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Pressing on the bloodied wound on his shoulder, Philip red ferociously at Philip as if he was


    committing his face to memory.


    Then, the nine of them fled with their tails between their legs.


    ¡°Is this okay, honey?¡±


    Philip asked with a shrug.


    Wynn turned around, her expressionced with a hint of a survivor¡¯s relief. She berated in mock anger.


    ¡°This is thest time, okay? They¡¯re far from good people. Sigh. Thepany would have to suffer


    again.¡±


    Nonchntly, Philip reassured. ¡°What suffering? I, your husband, will deal with them if they daree


    to look for trouble again.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Wynn rubbed Philip¡¯s cheek as she spoke, ¡°All you know is violence, hmm? These


    are Noah Anderson¡¯s men, you know. They¡¯ll never let you go after you¡¯ve offended them tonight. I¡¯ll


    deal with it from here onward, so don¡¯t worry about it anymore. I¡¯ll contact rke Group, maybe they


    can help.¡±


    ¡®Young Master rke?¡¯


    Philip shrugged as he pulled his lips into a grin. ¡°Leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to you? What can you do?¡±


    Rather than condemning Wynn for her reluctance to believe him, Philip just had too little evidence to


    back himself up.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This was the South River District¡¯s fraternity they were talking about.


    There was little chance that Philip would be able to deal with people of the fraternity even if he came


    from a distinguished family.


    ¡°I thought you were looking for rke Group? Well then, I, your husband, am precisely¡­¡±


    Philip smiled, reaching out to brush the tip of Wynn¡¯s delicate nose.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ¡°I thought you were looking for rke Group? Well then, I, your husband, am precisely your knight in


    shining armor. I¡¯ll help you deal with any troubles and problems you¡¯ll have.¡±


    Philip smiled, reaching out to brush the tip of Wynn¡¯s delicate nose.


    Bursting into a puff ofughter, Wynn blinked as she spoke, ¡°You¡¯re no longer as transparent as you


    were to me, Philip. Since when did you learn to do this? It¡¯s getting a little scary.¡±


    Philip rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I picked it up from someone back then at home. That¡¯s all, nothing


    much.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Wynn asked as her eyes shone, looking at Philip.


    Philip smiled shyly in response.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Mitch Potter and his gang of bodyguards arrived at the entrance of the


    Intercontinental Hotel. Drenched in blood, he was a flustering sight to see!


    Gravely injured was the master of the fraternity belonging to the top five underground forces of South


    River District.


    Even Theo Zander had to pay a degree of respect to these guys.


    Staring at the main doors of the Intercontinental Hotel as if its very existence offended him, Mitch


    roared, ¡°Get me more manpower! I¡¯m crashing this ce tonight! Especially that piece of crap! I¡¯ll skin


    him myself!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir Mitch!¡±


    Hearing Mitch¡¯s words, the men around him shared a look and began to gather manpower.


    Right then, a multi-purpose vehicle drove up, stopping right before the hotel¡¯s entrance. Alighting it was


    none other than Noah Anderson.


    ¡°What happened, Sir Mitch? How did you get injured?¡±


    Noah was shocked! Sir Mitch¡¯s entire arm was covered in blood, causing unease to ripple through his


    chest.


    ¡°This dinner you set me up for, Noah. I¡¯ve been had!¡±


    Mitch roared at Noah who had just rushed over.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Noah sucked in a quick breath at the implications of Sir Mitch¡¯s words. ¡°Who was it? How could they


    hurt Sir Mitch? Does he want to die?¡±


    ¡°Who else? It¡¯s the Philip rke you sent me to deal with! F*cking *sshole! I¡¯m going to rip him to


    shreds tonight!¡±


    Anger bubbled in Mitch¡¯s chest, red clouding his vision like a mad dog.


    Following that, his men were already done gathering members of the fraternity!


    That was 30 to 40 men!


    This was Mitch Potter¡¯s power as the master of a fraternity!


    These were also men he had brought over from the South River District!


    Mitch had not dared to bring too many, for this was still Riverdale and it would be unwise to be overly


    arrogant.


    Should they have been in the South River District, however, he would surely have brought along at


    least 100 men!


    Watching from the sidelines, Noah Anderson smiled sinisterly. ¡®Oh Philip rke, you¡¯ve dug your own


    grave!¡¯


    Right as Mitch gathered the 30 to 40 men to stand at the hotel¡¯s entrance, the silhouette of two people


    walked out the main doors.


    Exiting the main entrance, Wynn was met with 30 to 40 men all d in ck with tattoos that spanned


    over their backs. This was unnecessarily extreme!


    Following behind her, Philip enquired about the reason behind her momentary stupor, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Taking a look, he found himself staring at a group of what appeared to be 30 to 40 men. They were all


    equipped with weapons of their choice!


    At the door was a slightly embarrassed Mitch with his arm simply bandaged. His eyes, though, burned


    with animosity and anger where it locked on!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The men by his side seemed to share his sentiment, for they looked as if they wanted to swallow them


    whole!


    Behind the gang of people, Noah naturally saw both Philip rke and Wynn Johnston.


    His lips turned into a sneer. He quickly ran to the front and murmured in Mitch¡¯s ear, ¡°Do whatever you


    want with the man, Sir Mitch, but I do hope that you¡¯ll spare the girl. I¡¯ll pay you a million afterward, take


    it as some sort of hospital fees.¡±


    Without opening his mouth to answer, Mitch merely spared Noah a side re before huffing a cold


    snort of acknowledgment.


    After that, he pointed at his bloodied shoulder with an ominous look on his face. ¡°I, Mitch Potter, have


    spent over ten years in this line of work, but I¡¯ve never had such atrocity ur to me before! This is


    straight-up insolence toward my fraternity! You bear no respect for my fraternity! So what if this is


    Riverdale? Even Theo Zander, the bigshot here, has to pay me some degree of respect! Let alone you,


    you little sh*t! How dare you hit me? I¡¯d feed Theo to the fish, let alone you, should he have done


    something like this! Or how would anyone ever respect the fraternity from today onward?¡±


    This was his act of rectification.


    He needed to rage war for justice.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Philip furrowed his eyebrows, displeasure brewing ice-cold in his chest. In front of him were 30 to 40


    men with over ten multi-purpose vehicles stopped before the hotel¡¯s entrance.


    The Andersons of the South River District had gone too far.


    Philip was infuriated. One Beacon Pharmaceutical and one investment of a billion yuan, and now he


    had to deal with this insufferable aftermath.


    Philip knew that none of this would have urred without the help of someone more powerful behind


    the scenes.


    30 to 40 men, each a thug with a bloodthirsty look in their eyes. They were either topless so that their


    tattoos were visible or clutching metal rods in their hands.


    It had been many years since thest local gang fight in Riverdale, let alone an intercity one.


    Especially fights where one of the parties all had ¡®fraternity¡¯ tattooed in red on their backs!


    ¡°Holy sh*t! That¡¯s the South River District¡¯s fraternity! Why are they here in Riverdale?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, what¡¯s happening? Fraternity? The one even stronger than our local Theo Zander, that


    fraternity?¡±


    Many of the passersby fled and hid after recognizing who these men were. They were afraid that they


    would be roped in unnecessarily and face dire consequences!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? The previous one marked the destruction of us Harris, so what¡¯s the fraternity


    here for?¡±


    Many eximed, for this scene in front of them was indeed a little too much.


    These were all foot soldiers nurtured by the fraternity. They were a group of die-hard followers with


    weapons meant to cause serious injuries!


    Noah¡¯s menacing smirk, though forced, only seemed to grow stronger as he took in therge gang


    Mitch had brought forth with him.


    Mitch balled his bandaged hand into a tight fist!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Staring at Philip standing right ahead, he shouted fiercely, ¡°You know what to do right, my brothers?


    Today, someone dared to provoke the fraternity. Following the rules of the fraternity, the man is to be


    axed, then fed to the fishes! As for the girl, I want her caught alive and unharmed!¡±


    Arrogance painting his face, Mitch did not seem wary at all!


    What did it matter if Philip had shown exceptional execution in the private room?


    What could he do when faced with 30 to 40 men?


    Philip could not wrap his head around why so many people wished to feed him to the fishes. Especially


    not when they were to one who kept provoking him only to turn it around and im that it was all his


    fault.


    Shaking his head dejectedly, he pulled Wynn, who had fallen into a daze long ago, and patted her


    fragrant shoulder. He whispered against her pink cheeks, ¡°It¡¯s safer inside, honey. You cane out


    after a bit.¡±


    Shocked, Wynn shook her head at Philip. She pulled him back as she frantically interjected. ¡°What are


    you doing? There are so many of them there. To go out is to get yourself killed! I¡¯ll call the police! We


    can hide inside together!¡±


    Wynn was terrified. Shaking where she stood, her grip on Philip tightened.


    Philip shook his head and gave Wynn a persuasive look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t hurt me. Wait for me,


    okay? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    The corners of Wynn¡¯s eyes suddenly dampened. She did not understand why either, but there was


    nothing except unwavering trust in Philip in her chest at that moment, like how she had felt in the


    private room.


    Still, she was worried about Philip.


    There were just too many people on the other side.


    sping Philip¡¯s hand in her own, she hesitated before she spoke, ¡°Please be careful!¡±


    Watching the scene before him, Noah felt his hatred bubble in his chest. The sight of the woman he


    was chasing after being all lovey-dovey with another man sent fires of fury shooting upward from his


    heart.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, I¡¯ll make you pay! I¡¯ll make sure to have you pressed on my bed tonight, Wynn Johnston.


    You¡¯ll be begging on your knees for my mercy!¡±


    The hatred in Noah¡¯s heart was only growing.


    Mitch roared andmanded with the wave of his hand, ¡°Get him! Beat up whoeveres in between


    the fraternity tonight! Beat them up until they¡¯re incapacitated!¡±


    At his order, members of the fraternity standing behind him ran and pounced toward Philip like starved


    wolves at the sight of prey!


    Mitch had no qualms with creating a ruckus, for someone would surely have dealt with the authorities


    already. As long as the ruckus did not get out of control, it would not be anything money could not deal


    with.


    What did it matter if one or two ended up dead? All he had to say was there had been a fight between


    people and pay someone to take the me!


    Mitch was no stranger to this sort of thing.


    As for Riverdale¡¯s Theo Zander?


    Hah.


    As if Mitch cared at all. Was it a big deal if Theo Zander were toe? As if that would stop him from


    killing Philip to assert dominance!


    Looking at a bandaged Mitch, Noah made his way over to speak. He sounded like he was making an


    unintentionalment. ¡°How dare he injure Sir Mitch? Had it been me, I¡¯d break his neck as a sign of


    deterrence!¡±


    Hearing the other, Mitch frowned and quirked an eyebrow. Turning to face Noah, his expression was


    one of piqued interest. He questioned, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Chuckling, Noah spoke with a smile, ¡°How dare that Philip rke injure you, Sir Mitch? He must have


    taken some sort of fearless pill! I wonder if I could possibly bother Sir Mitch with another request? I¡¯d


    like to deal with the man myself if that¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll give you another million!¡±


    Noah had to bring Philip back for someone who wanted to meet him.


    Two million!


    This was good business!


    Mitch was a businessman, though one of the underworld. He knew how much a life cost.


    Smiling, he patted Noah on the shoulder. ¡°Well since you¡¯ve asked, Brother Noah, there¡¯s no reason for


    me to decline. Very well, then!¡±


    Bowing in appreciation, Noah whispered into Mitch¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ve brought someone over as well to help,


    just in case!¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Mitch¡¯s expression sunk instantly. A sinister re was sent Noah¡¯s way as he smiled. ¡°Oh? Does


    Brother Noah not believe in my capabilities? I have so many members with me, how can I not get my


    hands on a worthless scum who feeds off his wife?¡±


    ¡°No no, you¡¯ve misunderstood me, Sir Mitch. I brought this man to deal with Philip rke myself. But


    now that I see Sir Mitch has already made a move, then there¡¯s naturally no need to bring him out. I


    simply wish to introduce you to him, Sir Mitch. Perhaps he¡¯ll learn a thing or two from you!¡±


    Noah exined, pointing at the passenger seat in his car.


    The back seat windows rolled down to reveal a man in a baseball cap. Arge gash marked one half of


    his face, leaving him with an unsettling aura at night!


    The man¡¯s side profile overwhelmed those who saw him while his gaze was fixed on Philip rke who


    was at the hotel¡¯s entrance.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Perhaps it was the pull of another strong bird with the same feathers!


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? He looks even more powerful than you, Brother Noah!¡±


    Mitch mocked.


    Internally calling him a bumpkin, Noah smiled and said four words, ¡°Muay Thai champion, Thep.¡±


    ¡°Muay Thai champion, Thep?¡±


    Hearing his name, Mitch¡¯s tone increased a few octaves in astoundment.


    Knowing he would react in such a way, Noah quickly began to exin. ¡°Indeed. Thep¡¯s a Thai Muay


    Thai champion and a wanted fugitive in three countries! He¡¯s been seeking refuge with me to survive.¡±


    Noah had indeed spent a hearty amount tonight, all to kill Philip and pin down Wynn¡¯s Beacon


    Pharmaceutical!¡±


    Getting his hands on Beacon Pharmaceutical meant having the one billion yuan investment from


    Capital City¡¯s rke Group!


    It would be worth it!


    Philip, that good-for-nothing, was merely a speck of dust in his mastermind of a n. All he had to do


    was crush and destroy.


    In his line of business, Mitch was more than familiar with the connotations behind the four words ¡®Muay


    Thai champion, Thep¡¯. He was one hell of a professional, known for his merciless attacks!


    He was notoriously known in Thand. He was the man behind the legend of winning 100 fights in the


    underground Muay Thaipetitions!


    This was a man who was worshipped by many. Once, a gang boss ced a ten million USD bounty on


    Thep¡¯s head only to end up getting killed by him!


    An entire family of 32 men and women were dead overnight, even the babysitter was no exception!


    ¡°I never expected you to have connections like this, Brother Noah!¡±


    Mitch¡¯s eyes shone with desire. He wanted nothing more than to have this Muay Thai champion under


    hismand. Perhaps then, the next head of the fraternities would be within his grasp!


    ¡­


    All 30 to 40 men pounced toward Philip and the hotel entrance with metal rods and piandao. Their


    auras and the fact that each of them had a piandao of their own made it seem that Philip was going to


    turn into a dish of fish fillet and pickled greens!


    Even the hotel¡¯s security who rushed out to stop them had been shed down, soaked in their own


    blood! They could be dead for all anyone knew!


    Members of the fraternity only seemed to grow more excited at the sight of blood, howling as they


    pounced on Philip again!


    Philip was sure to die by their piandao before two minutes were up!


    Wynn turned to hide in the hotel while she dialed for the police as if her life depended on it!


    Tears leaked out in fear!


    However, the entrance doors had already been blocked with something from the outside by Philip!


    Outside the doors, Philip took his first step with a calm collection. The aura he emitted instantly shifted


    from cowardly and weak to sharp and alert!


    As of that moment, he reminded her of a demon who had crawled its way out of hell!


    Boom!


    Bloodthirst burst from Philip, his aura entrancing but also too menacing for anyone within a three-meter


    radius to take a step closer!


    There was no other option but to fight with all he had!


    At that moment, Philip needed to rely on everything he had learned back from his hellish training with


    Reed Williams.


    At the same time, he hoped for Theo¡¯s quick arrival.


    Seated in the car, Thep tensed and muttered to himself in a heavily ented and horrible English,


    ¡°Pro! I didn¡¯t know Riverdale has professionals like this!¡±


    As far as Thep was concerned, Philip rke was definitely a professional who had gone through


    special training!


    Especially his cold gaze. It was one that had seen enough bloodshed for a lifetime.


    However, as far as he was concerned, he was hardly a match for this man.


    He was merely stronger than the 30 to 40 men around him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes reddened as he calmly spat out the sole syble, shaking the people around him to their


    cores!


    The next second, he vanished!


    Swoosh!


    Despite the rambunctious activity outside the hotel¡¯s entrance, a clear and fast sound could be heard


    by everyone there!


    A thug looked down only to widen his eyes as he realized his entire arm had been cleanly cut off. His


    shoulder was spurting blood as if it was a fountain!


    The stench of blood!


    The entire atmosphere around them was filled with the sickening stench of blood!


    Another sh cut off two more shoulders from the thugs running in front. The cut was clean and as


    quick as lightning!


    With the piandao he had taken from them in his hand, Philip stood with his body dirtied with the fresh


    blood of his opponents. His eyes glowed bright red like the demigod Asura!


    Standing in front of the hotel¡¯s main doors, he stared at the remnants of the group of thugs like a single


    soldier toward an entire enemy fleet.


    His deep voice rang aloud like he was chanting a curse, his voice resonating in the sky.


    ¡°Should you take another step forward, I shall show you no mercy!¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was full and deep, rolling off his tongue with the power of tsunamis and thunders. His


    words exploded in the ears of the men packed in front of the hotel¡¯s entrance!


    In almost the same instant, the thugs who were about to pounce on and sh at Philip froze in ce!


    Their opponent was too fast!


    He was too strong!


    It was merely one strike, yet this simple strike managed to cut off two of their brothers¡¯ entire arms from


    their base!

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Men were all bloodthirsty beings, especially at the prompt of spilling fresh blood.


    A moment of silence engulfed the thugs, but it was soon broken by their howls. Who were they to feel


    fear? Especially when there were 30 to 40 of them! Surely they would be able to kill him, right?


    They ran forward anyway, effectively disregarding the words Philip had said.


    Philip scoffed and lifted his hand to sh downward,nding a gash on two thugs who were dashing in


    front!


    Wynn stood behind the revolving door as she watched the man with a piandao in one hand. His usually


    bright eyes were cloudy and hooded with anger!


    Unable to calm herself, her chest swarmed with an indescribable feeling.


    Her husband was this impressive¡­


    For a moment, Wynn realized she could no longer see through Philip rke, a rich man who was also


    exceptional at fighting!


    She would never forget this scene for the rest of her life.


    Philip dashed out with a piandao in his hand, leaving a bloodied but clear path in his wake!


    Leaning forward like a cheetah in the night, wails and dismembered arms followed wherever he went!


    Philip turned himself into a target, a target for the thugs to sh and cut!


    He was shifting their attention to him, changing the battleground into somewhere with a better clearing.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    How could the clever Wynn not see through Philip¡¯s n?


    Philip was on a suicide mission!


    A suicide mission to save her!


    As her onyx orbsnded on Philip who was drenched head-to-toe in blood, her heart lurched painfully!


    She was worried about him!


    That was her husband, M¡¯s father!


    ¡°Come back, Philip! Come back¡­¡±


    Wynn leaned against the doors with tears streaming down her face as she bawled. She sat limply on


    the floor.


    ¡°Sir Mitch has already said it! Kill the man and get the girl!¡±


    Nobody knew who roared it, but the remaining 20 to 30 men seemed to be running toward Philip at the


    same time!


    They were swarming him like wild locusts!


    It was a scenemon in many films!


    One against 30 to 40 men. It was no easy feat to escape unless one was an absolute professional.


    Had it been the Muay Thai champion in his stead, well, maybe it would still be fine. However, this was


    Philip rke we were talking about. No one had expected him to rush out at all!


    As of that moment, Philip seemed to have turned into Asura. Despite being surrounded by several tens


    of men who were attacking from all angles, they were still no match for him!


    He was just too fast. His actions were precise with no unnecessary movements. He made it look so


    simple, shing his piandao again and again. It was a breathtaking sight!


    Philip showed no fear against the ferocious gang of thugs. In fact, he even dashed into where they


    were most concentrated!


    With a piandao at hand, he shed in smooth streams that sent blood flying and wails ringing through


    the night!


    Turning around, bodies flopped around him in a heap!


    Leaping into the air again, the piandao was raised high before he pierced it into the vicle of a thug.


    Blood spurted out, and he dropped onto the ground!


    Afternding, Philip lifted a leg to kick another. He stole the metal rod and the piandao from the man¡¯s


    hands!


    Under simple ministrations of the same moves on repeat, Philip had cleared a two-meter radius worth


    of men around him!


    Soaked in their dark red blood as theyid on the ground, the men wailed cacophonously!


    They had never expected to be defeated and gashed so easily. They lost their arms before even seeing


    how their opponent had done it. All they saw was a gleam of silver.


    Those who remained stood around the entrance with piandao and the like in their hands. They had


    been sshed with the blood of their brothers.


    They were too afraid to take another step!


    The man before them was terrifying! He was too strong for them!


    This man seemed like a demon from hell, or perhaps the grim reaper himself! He was drenched in


    blood and unstoppable!


    This was merely their first meeting and the fraternity had suffered a drastic loss!


    Their confidence had been annihted by Philip rke!


    Looking back at Philip, he had note out unscathed either.


    He was sporting gashes on his shoulders, thighs, and back!


    Despite being drenched in blood, he nced at Wynn who hid in the hotel from the corner of his eye.


    He spared her a bright smile.


    He had been too careless. Perhaps this was the end of him tonight.


    However, Philip would never concede, for behind him was the person he vowed to protect with his life.


    ¡°As I said, should you take another step forward, I shall show you no mercy!¡±


    Holding the piandao that trickled blood, Phillip¡¯s eyes held nothing but frost as he took steps after steps


    forward.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Under Philip¡¯s imposing manner, everyone in the fraternity backed away slowly.


    Even though they were greater in numbers, they were no match in the face of Philip¡¯s imposing


    manner.


    ¡°Get lost! If not, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±


    Philip roared once again. The air around him was extremely domineering.


    After a few seconds, no one dared to leave.


    ¡°Since none of you are leaving, I¡¯ll send all of you away myself!¡±


    The corner of Philip¡¯s lips were upturned. He had a devilish smirk on his face. Then, the knife in his


    hand seemingly turned into a brightser as it shot out. It stabbed right into the stomach of one of the


    muscr men. Then, blood started spraying out from his body.


    The entire knife was inside the man¡¯s stomach, and blood was dripping from the tip of the knife that


    prated through the man¡¯s body. It looked horrifying.


    The man did not realize what had happened. While he was hesitating, Philip had already stabbed into


    his stomach.


    He lowered his head and clutched his bloody stomach. Blood poured out of his wound, and he let out a


    bloodcurdling screen. He shrieked, ¡°I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    After a short while, blood started bubbling in his mouth. Then, he copsed onto the ground with a loud


    thud.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to step forward will end up like him!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Philip scanned the rest of them. His eyes were extremely icy.


    However, he was in pain as well. He had been shed on his back.


    He was anxious. He hoped Theo and his men would be here soon.


    The backup he arranged for should be here soon as well.


    A few of the thugs were shocked by his gaze. They even wanted to run away frantically.


    The rest of the thugs looked at each other and were hesitating whether to run away or not.


    However, at this moment, Mitch Potter ran in. He had a sharp knife in his hand as he yelled at Philip,


    ¡°F*cking hell! He¡¯s just one person, what are you people afraid of? If any of you dares to run away, I¡¯ll


    punish you with the rules of the fraternity!¡±


    ¡°Rules of the fraternity?¡±


    When everyone heard that, they were stunned. The rules of the fraternity would kill them!


    Compared to breaking their limbs, their lives mattered more!


    In an instant, the remaining 20 plus thugs raised their sabers and steel bats to charge at Philip.


    Philip snorted and red at Mitch who was standing in the crowd.


    He threw his knife once again.


    The knife left a dazzling light in the air as it shot three meters forward. With a st, it stabbed into the


    chest of the thug next to Mitch.


    The man had two dragons tattooed on both of his arms. Philip figured that he was someone important.


    He might be someone with a high position in the fraternity. However, the man was only staring at the


    bloody knife in his chest with his eyes wide. Then, fresh blood started spraying out from his mouth


    audibly.


    He was dead!


    That man died in front of Mitch!


    ¡°Chop him up! Chop him to pieces!¡±


    Mitch was livid. This was a threat. He was brazenly threatening him!


    After he finished saying that, a few muscr men charged over with their shiny sabers.


    Philip was not scared at all. He lifted the knife in his hand. After swinging it down, a bloody arm was


    chopped off with a loud st. The arm spun a few times mid-air andnded on the ground with blood


    gushing out of it. It looked like a dead fish!


    There was a loud scream. The muscr man watched as blood gushed out of his shoulder like a


    waterfall. He copsed on the ground instantly and started spasming uncontrobly.


    When the rest of the muscr men saw this bloody scene, they were shocked. They looked at each


    other while holding their sabers. None of them dared to walk forward.


    ¡°F*ck! Get him! Chop him to pieces! I¡¯ll give 100,000 bucks to whoever kills him!¡±


    Mitch was enraged. He had never been so angry and scared before.


    He was furious because this man was hurting and killing the brothers who had been with him through


    life and death. He was scared because his opponent was so savage. Plus, his intense and piercing


    eyes were causing Mitch to tremble.


    He could not let this person live! He had to kill him!


    ¡°500,000 bucks!¡±


    Mitch yelled.


    Everyone always said that heroes would appear where a huge reward was. In a sh, the remaining 20


    plus people charged toward Philip like they were mad.


    In an instant, the sound of des clinking could be heard non-stop!


    Philip was fearless. He had a majestic gait as he grabbed the sabers of the two muscr men charging


    at him. Then, he pushed them. The rest of the men behind the two copsed instantly as a result.


    At the same time, he jumped and swung his leg around. Two men flew backward after being kicked by


    him and were now grunting on the ground.


    Those were just simple moves, but they were extremely shocking.


    ¡°F*ck! How is he so powerful?¡±


    That was the question in everyone¡¯s heads.


    The man in front of them was too strong!


    They were not his opponent at all!


    Philip grabbed the saber and smirked. Suddenly, he turned around to look at Wynn who was behind the


    revolving door. He removed the thing that was blocking the door and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you


    away.¡±


    Wynn was trembling all over, but when she saw Philip¡¯s calm eyes, her heart skipped a beat. She


    squeezed his hands. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she slowly walked out of the hotel.


    Looking at the woman who looked like she just descended from heaven, the men in the fraternity all


    had ominous glints in their eyes. That was the woman Sir Mitch wanted!


    However, Philip, the grim reaper, was next to her. Who dared to act recklessly?


    Even though they were thugs, they valued their lives a lot.


    They believed that if they touched that woman, they would end up like their brothers on the ground.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Wynn was wearing a pair of high heels. When she walked to Philip, her heels clicked on the ground like


    a piano recital. She looked panic-stricken.


    She was a woman, after all. The smell of blood was in the air, and there were broken arms scattered all


    over the floor. Each severed limb was covered in blood. She wanted to vomit, but she held it in.


    30 to 40 men were trying to chop someone up in broad daylight. The scene looked like a warzone, and


    the ground was painted with blood.


    If Philip were not here, she could not imagine what would have happened instead.


    Philip looked at Wynn who was standing next to him. There was a gentle smile on his face.


    Just like that, under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Philip reached out an arm and grabbed Wynn¡¯s tiny


    waist.


    Wynn shivered. She looked at Philip in disbelief.


    Was Philip still her spineless husband?


    When did he have these skills? He looked like an assassin in the movies.


    Philip chuckled and grabbed Wynn¡¯s hand. He asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Wynn furrowed her brows and let out a long exhale. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Then, Philip walked out with Wynn while everyone watched.


    An unexinable feeling rose into Wynn¡¯s heart when Philip grabbed her hand. The worries in her


    heart vanished in an instant.


    The terrified thugs in front of them all backed away and made way for them. None of them dared to


    touch this man.


    They were petrified. Philip had the air of the God of Death radiating from his body. His imposing


    manner caused their bones to shiver.


    Mitch clenched his fists. They were turning purple from being clenched so tightly. He grabbed his saber


    and pointed at Philip who was approaching him. He yelled, ¡°Chop him to pieces! Whoever kills him, I¡¯ll


    let him be the vice triad master!¡±


    After he said that, someone finally moved.


    However, in a blink of an eye, that person flew backward like a streamline. With a thud, he fell and


    rolled backward on the ground. Then, he was unconscious.


    Looking at his brothers who were backing away, Mitch¡¯s heart was engulfed with mes of anger.


    He lifted his knife and stood forward. He yelled, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    nk!


    The sound of knives making contact with each other resounded, then a broken de flew across the


    air andnded on the floor. It produced a loud and crisp sound.


    Philip held the knife in his hand and ced it against Mitch¡¯s neck. The bloody knife shed a thin red


    line on his neck. Blood began dripping from the tip of the knife.


    Mitch was shaking uncontrobly. His left hand was still holding the knife in a chopping position, but the


    de of the knife was already broken.


    Mitch¡¯s forehead was drenched in cold sweat and beads of it were rolling down his face like a waterfall.


    At this moment, he felt that death was approaching him.


    His entire body was shaking. He had lost the will to fight.


    That man was drenched in blood, and he was holding the hand of the beautiful woman. He had a knife


    against Mitch¡¯s neck, yet his face was calm. It was as if he would take his life in the next second!


    Mitch looked into Philip¡¯s eyes briefly and he could feel his entire body going cold. His eyes were like


    sharp knives. It broke his final line of defense, and at this moment, he felt like he was taking the most


    difficult walk in hell.


    Mitch was trembling all over. He was feeling the threat of death so up close that it even made him wet


    his pants!


    However, who wouldugh at him? It was the normal reaction to being faced with such a powerful


    force.


    Philip scrunched up his nose and snorted. ¡°Sir Mitch, I don¡¯t think you can do well in the face of fear.


    Why? Do you still want to take my life?¡±


    Mitch¡¯s entire body was limp. His clothes were already drenched with his sweat. He did not have the


    imposing manner he had just now. He stammered, ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    He wanted so badly to kneel and beg for mercy from this God of Death!


    Mitch was extremely remorseful now. Why did he cross this God of Death? He was really digging his


    own grave!


    He was doing something so dangerous for just two million bucks.


    When he thought back to how he threatened Philip just now, he was truly asking for death!


    Noah was standing behind them the entire time. He was in a state of shock. He did not expect Philip to


    be so powerful!


    Anger rose to his chest as he red at Philip and Wynn. There was a smirk on his face. At the same


    time, he looked at the Muay Thai champion in his car, Thep. His racing heart started to calm down.


    Noah did not believe that Philip could do anything much with someone like him.


    The Muay Thai champion, Thep, only nced at Philip briefly. In his eyes, no one was worth his


    respect.


    Mitch was frantic, especially now that someone was holding a knife to his neck. His 30 brothers could


    not defeat one man!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This was the biggest failure in annihting someone in the history of their fraternity.


    Philip was looking at Noah coldly. He was standing a distance away from Mitch. He roared, ¡°Tell your


    people to go away!¡±


    Mitch was shaking his hands while trembling. He backed away while shouting, ¡°Go away now!¡±


    When Noah saw Philip walking over with his knife on Mitch¡¯s neck, his face fell even more.


    When his eyes met Philip¡¯s, his heart trembled as he slowly backed away with no confidence.


    Until now, Philip was still holding the knife to Mitch¡¯s neck. He brought Wynn in front of Noah, and there


    was a group of his subordinates surrounding them.


    ¡°Noah, you¡¯re the one who arranged this, right?¡±


    Philip looked at Noah, his smile as cold as ice.


    The Andersons had ambitions of wild wolves. They needed to be taken down!

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ¡°Philip, you can¡¯t nder me. I¡¯m just passing by.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Noahughed shamelessly. His eyes were glued on Wynn the entire time.


    He did all of this tonight to get this woman and Beacon Pharmaceutical!


    As such, he spent a lot of money to hire the Muay Thai champion, Thep. He would not allow any


    hups to happen during this urgent moment.


    Even if Philip was the variable, he would just get rid of this variable!


    ¡°Hehe, passing by? How shameless!¡±


    Philip said nonchntly.


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    Noah was furious!


    When Wynn saw Noah, she understood what was going on. She looked at him coldly with anger in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Noah, did you do this?¡±


    Wynn asked angrily, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all for you and Beacon!¡±


    Noah decided to shed all pretense of cordiality. He was exposing the ugly side of him under his


    expensive suit. ¡°Beacon is just a tinypany in Riverdale. How dare you go against the Andersons¡¯


    wishes? 60 percent? Now, I want all of Beacon¡¯s profits, and of course, you!¡±


    In order to get Wynn, in order to get rid of Philip, Noah spent a lot of money. He was determined to not


    let Philip leave unharmed.


    After he said that, he looked at Thep inside the car. He was the source of his confidence.


    With a Thai Muay Thai champion who would kill without hesitation, Noah was extremely at ease. He


    was ready to see Philip kneel on the ground and beg him for mercy.


    Plus, Noah had been longing for Wynn for so long. How could he allow her to hold and cuddle a


    spineless bum like Philip?


    This made him extremely mad!


    Philip snorted and kicked Mitch away. He lifted his knife and slid it toward Noah¡¯s neck.


    Noah backed away in terror. His eyes went wide as he yelled, ¡°Thep! Save me!¡±


    However, Philip was too fast. Noah did not have the time to register what was happening before he felt


    a cold breeze on his chest. His suit and shirt had been shed open. His snow-white belly was


    exposed.


    Noah fell on the ground in fear as he covered his belly in shame and frustration. Then, he red at


    Thep inside the car and roared, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The car door opened and Muay Thai champion, Thep, walked out. He had a huge build and was a


    good head taller than Philip. He was muscr and beefy. In addition to that, the scar on his face was


    the most terrifying thing about him.


    When a master appeared, he would have his own icy aura surrounding him.


    Thep walked over slowly. It was as if he was stepping on people¡¯s hearts with every step he took. The


    atmosphere was so suffocating that it was hard to breathe.


    A heavy aura of death surrounded him and everyone could feel it clearly. This guy had obviously been


    through life and death situations.


    He was on apletely different level with Mitch and his 30 men.


    Mitch got up from the ground challengingly. He was now hiding behind his men. He could tell that Thep


    was a master. He was a master who was like no other!


    There was a smirk on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re powerful, but this is the furthest you¡¯ll go.¡±


    Philip was holding Wynn¡¯s hand the entire time. Even though she was feeling extremely uneasy before,


    she was starting to calm down. If Philip was here, everything was possible.


    Noah was looking at Philip with a smirk. He got up from the ground and pointed at Philip. He yelled,


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    Thep was standing two meters away from Philip. He said in broken English, ¡°Either you break your own


    arms or I¡¯ll break them for you.¡±


    How arrogant!


    Perhaps that was the confidence of a Muay Thai champion. He was a master in Muay Thai and a


    wanted criminal in three countries. He was a legend who could fight 100 matches and not lose!


    To him, everyone was just insects!


    When Noah heard this, he clenched his fists subconsciously. He got the right person indeed.


    He wanted so badly for Thep to chop off Philip¡¯s arms now.


    Philip grabbed Wynn¡¯s hand tightly, his eyes piercing. He could tell this big guy was strong. He was not


    his opponent.


    He did not expect Noah to hire someone like him.


    ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯ll stall him. You run.¡±


    Philip looked at both ends of the street. Were they not here yet?


    When Wynn heard this, she felt her soul leave her body. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm tightly and asked,


    ¡°Philip, what are you trying to do?¡±


    However, Philip only smiled at her warmly. His face was bloody. Then, he pushed Wynn to one side


    and ran to Thep.


    Thep lifted his eyebrow and smirked. He lowered his body and channeled all his energy to his leg.


    Then, heunched himself forward like a spring.


    Everyone was shocked. Thep was moving too fast!


    At the same time, they snorted. Philip would definitely die while fighting this master.


    Thep lifted his leg willy-nilly and kicked Philip on the stomach. Then, Philip flew backward like a kite


    with a broken string.


    Thud!


    Philip fell on the ground and rolled backward. His entire body felt like it had been shattered.


    Noah and Mitch were ecstatic when they saw this.


    That devious kid was weak after all.


    Thep was such a beast. He managed to send Philip flying with just one kick.


    Wynn was looking at Philip after he got kicked. She felt excruciating pain in her heart, and tears


    escaped her eyes. She ran over and screamed, ¡°Darling! Darling! Are you okay?¡±


    Philip looked at Wynn who was running to him and felt emotional. Other than that, he felt worried. He


    roared, ¡°Run! Run!¡±


    However, in the next second, Thep picked up the saber from the ground and walked over to Philip. He


    said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±


    After he said that, he lifted the knife. Then, he swung the knife down on Philip¡¯s neck in front of Wynn¡¯s


    wide eyes.


    ¡°Philip!¡±


    Wynn screamed. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She watched as the knife inched closer


    and closer.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Wynn felt an excruciating pain in her heart.


    In thest second, Philip sat on the ground limply. There was a smile on his face as he looked at Wynn


    who was crying on the ground. He mouthed, ¡°I¡­ Love¡­ You¡­¡±

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    In a matter of life or death!


    Bang!


    After a loud sound, everyone saw something flying across the air. Then, it crashed onto the ck


    commercial car. Instantly, there was a dent in the car, and the rm started to re loudly.


    That body rolled onto the ground with a loud thud. After that, he raised his head slowly and said, ¡°M-


    Master¡­¡± Then, he fell unconscious.


    When everyone came back to their senses, they saw that Philip was still sitting there. Thep, who was


    attacking him just now, was now unconscious next to themercial car!


    How shocking!


    It happened too fast!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They took in deep breaths and could not believe what had happened.


    A figure appeared in front of Philip. He looked travel-worn, and his face was cold. The air of death was


    coursing throughout his body.


    Noah¡¯s highly-respected Muay Thai champion, Thep, did not even exchange blows with the man in


    front of him!


    Philip lowered his head slightly and said, ¡°I would¡¯ve died right here if you were one secondter.¡±


    Rick said, ¡°I wasted some time with Jack¡¯s men.¡±


    Wynn got up from the ground and ran to Philip. Then, she realized Philip was very weak. There were a


    lot of knife wounds on his body.


    Her eyes were red and tears were flowing down her cheeks. She ripped a piece of her skirt and


    wrapped Philip¡¯s wound for him. She kept sobbing as she said, ¡°Why are you so stupid? Why?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Rick said coldly. He took one step forward with a few daggers in his hand.


    Noah was in a state of shock. He was extremely petrified by what had happened in front of him just


    now.


    Especially the loud thud when Thepnded on the car. It looked like he hadnded straight on his


    chest.


    With just one kick, the man who appeared out of nowhere had rendered the wanted criminal in three


    countries to fall unconscious. That was Thep, a man who could fight 100 underground matches without


    losing!


    Mitch was sweating profusely from shock. He ran behind his men while breathing rapidly. Then, he


    came back to his senses and screeched, ¡°Run! Get out of here now! Run!¡±


    With a woosh, the man¡¯s dagger shot out at high speed, stabbing into the marble tile diagonally after


    passing through Mitch¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Did I say you can leave?¡±


    The question caused Mitch¡¯s legs that were pressed tightly together to tremble uncontrobly from fear.


    At that moment, Mitch almost thought that his genitals had been cut off!


    Rick did not pay attention to Mitch who was frozen over there. On the other hand, he walked toward


    Noah.


    Looking at Rick who was slowly approaching him, Noah wanted to die right there and then!


    However, he suppressed his fear and gritted his teeth. He spat out a question, ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    Thud!


    Rick kicked him heavily on the stomach without hesitation.


    In the next second, Noah let out a blood-curdling scream as he started throwing up blood.


    When Mitch saw this, his soul left his body. All of his organs were filled with fear.


    How scary!


    This spineless bum was already super powerful, but now, he even had this kind of master working for


    him!


    What kind of person had he crossed?


    Suddenly!


    Mitch heard loud footsteps next to his ear. The entire ground was shaking!


    It sounded like at least 100 people!


    He looked over to the direction of the sound and saw a sea of men in ck suits on the other side of


    the street. They were holding batons while charging toward them.


    Just then, two ck Maybachs stopped abruptly. When the car door opened, a man in a white suit got


    out.


    Theo!


    Mitch was stunned. He did not expect to meet Theo here.


    At the same time, a strong will to live started burning in his heart.


    Theo was here! He was saved!


    ¡°Theo, I¡¯m here! Help me!¡±


    Mitch yelled. He genuinely thought Theo and his men were here to save him.


    After all, this was Riverdale. It was Theo¡¯s territory! If something happened to him, the triad master of


    the fraternity, Theo would be faced with the rage of the entire fraternity!


    However, in the next second, Mitch waspletely stunned.


    Theo got out of the car quickly and ran in front of Philip. He bowed deferentially and said, ¡°Mr. rke,


    I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡±


    Philip got up slowly after being helped by Wynn. He looked at Theo and the 100 men behind him. He


    asked, ¡°Did you make the necessary arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, the fraternity in the South River District and the Andersons are all being watched closely by


    us. We didn¡¯t rm them, and we¡¯ll follow your orders.¡±


    Theo said word by word. His gaze was extremely respectful. At the same time, an air of coldness was


    coming from his body.


    These damned men from the fraternity. How dare they do this to Mr. rke!


    Wynn¡¯s head was full of questions and shock. She watched as everything happened in front of her.


    This¡­ This was the underground king in Riverdale, Theo Zander!


    He was so respectful to her husband.


    Wynn was confused. At the same time, she was also feeling shocked. She turned around and asked,


    ¡°Philip, what¡¯s going on? Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Philip turned his head and held Wynn¡¯s hand. He touched her nose and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always


    want to know who I am? Let me tell you now, I¡¯m Young Master rke from Capital City.¡±

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Young Master rke of Capital City?


    Wynn only came back to her senses after ten seconds. Her face looked hesitant as she looked at


    Philip.


    Her husband was the young master of rke Group?


    How was that possible?


    However, Wynn looked at what was happening in front of her. There was the man who had suddenly


    appeared out of thin air to protect her husband and also Theo¡¯s respectful attitude toward her husband.


    Also, everything that happened in the past¡­


    Wynn was feelingplicated right now. She could not say anything for a long while.


    Philip patted her head lovingly and smiled gently. He said, ¡°Wynnie, you just have to remember that


    your husband is not a spineless bum. I¡¯ll take care of everything next. Just wait for me toe home.


    When I¡¯m home, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes glistening with tears. She sniffed and suppressed all of her questions. She shook her


    head furiously and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±


    After she said that, a team of doctors rushed out from the crowd. They treated Philip¡¯s wounds quickly.


    When Wynn saw this, her worries disappeared.


    Philip put on the ck windbreaker Theo handed him and told his subordinates to bring Wynn back to


    the hotel.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Wynn refused to leave. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm tightly and sobbed. ¡°Philip, let me stay here with you,


    okay?¡±


    Philip shook his head. He could not let Wynn know what was going to happen next.


    The reason was that he did not know what would happen as well.


    Even though he had exposed his identity, he only told her he was Young Master rke.


    Philip felt that now was not the time to tell her his tactics, his true power, and his true identity.


    Philip could only tell Wynn when they went back to Arcadia Ind about his true hidden identity.


    He was the heir of the rke family in Arcadia Ind!


    The undefeatable heir of the number one family in the world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. Go back and rest. Wait for me toe back.¡±


    Philip caressed Wynn¡¯s cheek. Then, he turned around and strode toward Noah.


    Wynn was brought back to the hotel. She could only watch Philip¡¯s back from afar.


    Her spineless husband was not so spineless anymore.


    At this moment, Wynn¡¯s brain was nk. She was worried about Philip.


    Even if her husband was the young master of rke Group in Capital City, but his opponent was the


    young master of the Andersons in the South River District. There was the fraternity with him as well!


    With these two superpowersbined together, rk Group would be nothingpared to them.


    The Andersons in the South River District alone had a worth of 70 to 80 billion!


    There was not a big difference from the rke Group in Capital City.


    However, Wynn wanted to believe Philip as he was her husband.


    As such, she was conflicted and anxious.


    At the same time.


    Noah was howling in pain. The ribs in his chest and the bones in his stomach had been broken. He


    was in excruciating pain!


    Blood wasing out from his mouth. When he saw Philip walking toward him, he bent his knees and


    knelt on the ground. He whined and begged. ¡°Sir, Mr. rke, I was wrong! I was blind. Please let me


    go, Mr. rke!¡±


    Noah¡¯s face looked like he had just eaten human waste.


    What did this guy want to do to him?


    ¡°Mr. rke, I was wrong. Please forgive me. I¡¯m just a vile character. I¡¯m just a nasty little man. Please


    let me go, Mr. rke. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll give you five million bucks!¡±


    Noah was terrified. He knelt on the ground with blood on his face. He was hugging Philip¡¯s leg as he


    begged and pleaded with tears running down his face.


    Of course, he was scared!


    Even Thep was unable to defeat him!


    Philip furrowed his brows slightly and kicked him away. He said coldly, ¡°Noah Anderson, weren¡¯t you all


    that just now? Didn¡¯t you want to kill me?¡±


    Noah was lying on his stomach. There was a sh of forbearance in his eyes. He immediately got up


    and got on his knees. He kept pleading Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s all my fault. I was blind. I¡­ I deserve to


    die! I should die!¡±


    While he said that, Noah started pping himself in front of everyone.


    His will to survive was off the charts.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Not just Noah, even Mitch did not dare to utter a word to Philip.


    Philip looked so horrifying covered in blood. The air around him was enough to scare everyone at the


    scene.


    In their eyes, Philip was the true leader.


    He was someone who they could not afford to challenge.


    Noah was pping himself repeatedly. Even though he looked sincere in admitting his fault, in Philip¡¯s


    eyes, it was all a show.


    With a loud thud, Philip kicked him again out of the blue. Noah rolled backward after the impact, then


    Philip stomped his foot down on his chest.


    Philip towered over him and said coldly, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see through your cheap tricks.


    You still want toe after me in the future, don¡¯t you? Do you have that kind of power? Do the


    Andersons have that kind of power?¡±


    After Noah was exposed, his expression was grim. He held onto the foot that was on his chest and let


    out amentable smile. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t, Mr. rke.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Philip replied coldly, then he increased the strength in his foot.


    Immediately, a blood-curdling scream reverberated at the entrance of the hotel.


    Noah felt that a few more of his ribs were broken. He could not breathe from the pressure on his chest.


    He yelled, ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me! You can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t kill you? Why not?¡±


    Philip pointed at the ten plus people on the ground. ¡°Everyone here wanted to kill me, but what


    happened to them in the end? Do you think that I¡¯d be so dumb to spare the life of an enemy who


    would take my life at any time, Noah?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the heir of the Anderson family in the South River District! My father¡¯s Greg


    Anderson of the South River District! Half of the business circle and the underground forces are rted


    to the Andersons! If you dare to kill me, you¡¯ll get endless retaliation from the Andersons!¡±


    At this moment, Noah truly felt the threat of death. He had to mention his father¡¯s name to give Philip


    pressure.


    However, he was wrong!


    Philip smiled lightly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry then, I don¡¯t know any Greg Anderson. Also, I don¡¯t know how


    powerful the Andersons are in the South River District. I don¡¯t know what rules you have. If the


    Andersons want to take action against me, I¡¯ll just let them.¡±


    After he said that, Philip bent down and picked up a bloody saber from the road.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? You can¡¯t do this! I¡¯m Noah Anderson, my father¡¯s Greg Anderson! My father


    knows the upper management of South River S! If you dare to touch me, not only you but everyone


    around you will also pay the terrible price of your actions!¡±


    Noah was panic-stricken. He was petrified. His entire body was shaking.


    He kept yelling. He wanted to scare Philip with his threats.


    However!


    Philip broke the nerves of Noah¡¯s arm with two chops of his saber in front of everybody.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He let out an earth-shattering scream.


    Even if he recovered, Noah would not be able to exert any force in this lifetime.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That was the best reply to Noah¡¯s threats.


    It was also a warning to Noah!


    How savage!


    Everyone inhaled deeply. They were scared that this powerful person would shift his attention to them.


    Mitch was scared as well. He hid in one corner and watched as Philip walked toward him.


    He looked at Theo who was standing behind Philip and shouted, ¡°Theo! I¡¯m the triad master of the


    fraternity, Mitch Potter! I was hurt by someone in your territory! Ask your men to cripple him as an


    exnation to the fraternity!¡±


    He was using his influence to pressure him.


    Mitch thought he could take a breather after mentioning the fraternity.


    Theo¡¯s face was cold. He walked in front of Mitch and looked at him coldly. He said, ¡°This is Riverdale


    and my territory. Your fraternity is too nosey. You really have no respect for me.¡±


    Mitch scoffed and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation after, but now, I want you to kill him for me!¡±


    His hand was pointing at Philip. His face looked despicable.


    He had never embarrassed himself like this before. The fraternity had never been defeated like this


    before.


    However, Theo looked at Mitch like he was a dead man. He said, ¡°Before this, I, Theo Zander, would


    not mind the fraternity¡¯s business. However, you have to pay for what you¡¯ve done, Mitch Potter!


    Riverdale is not somewhere the fraternity cane and go as they please!¡±


    After he said that, Theo turned his head and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, what do you want to do


    with him?¡±


    Mitch fell into a state of shock immediately.


    Theo¡¯s attitude just now exined everything.


    However, he did not want to believe it. That was why he used the fraternity to pressure him.


    He did not expect Theo to show him his true colors for this man in front of him!


    He was not afraid of the fraternity!


    ¡°Theo, think carefully! If you dare to touch me, the fraternity will charge over to Riverdale tomorrow!¡±


    Mitch yelled hoarsely. He was extremely emotional.


    This was his only chance of survival.


    Thud!


    Philip kicked him without hesitation. Immediately, blood started pouring out of his face.


    ¡°The fraternity? Then, I shall take you to witness the fall of the fraternity tonight!¡±


    After he said that, Philip kicked over the saber on the ground. He said coldly, ¡°If you want to live, chop


    off one of your arms.¡±

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    When Mitch heard this, his brows knitted together tightly.


    He looked at the 100 plus fighters in front of him and did not hesitate. He picked up the saber on the


    ground and swung it down on his right arm.


    Chop!


    Blood sttered all over the ce. A horrifying scream was heard next.


    Mitch had chopped his arm clean off from the elbow!


    The other half of his arm fell on the ground in a puddle of blood.


    Then, he held his right arm and gritted his teeth. He looked at Philip while enduring the extreme pain


    and said ominously, ¡°Philip rke, you will pay for what you did! Theo Zander, just wait for the wrath of


    the fraternity!¡±


    Mitch did not even think twice before chopping off his right arm after hearing Philip¡¯s statement. If word


    about this got out, the underground forces of the South River District would tremble.


    Not to mention the other men in the fraternity who were in a state of shock.


    Philip looked coldly at Mitch who was kneeling on the ground. He said tyrannically, ¡°Just because I¡¯m


    not killing you doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t dare to. After this, you should take a look at what will happen after


    you cross me.¡±


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Uncle Tim, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    After Philip answered the phone, he asked immediately.


    Tim¡¯sugh came from the other end of the phone. Hisugh was as loud and clear as a bell. It


    sounded confident too. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one dares to touch me yet.¡±


    At the same time, Tim had his pipe dangling from his lips. He was wearing a grey checkered suit and


    tie. In addition to that, his hair was slicked back. He was standing at the entrance of Cirrus Manor.


    Behind him was a group of armed men. They were wearing ckbat outfits and ck berets.


    Their faces were painted with camouge paint, and they were all armed. There were two teams of 50!


    They were heavily armed!


    Their guns were also loaded!


    They were standing right in front of the entrance of Cirrus Manor.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Inside the manor, Giada¡¯s subordinates¡ªmore than 100 specially-trained fighters in suits¡ªwere all


    waiting patiently. They were holding pistols as they were standing opposite Tim¡¯s men.


    Behind the crowd, Giada was wearing a white long dress. She was standing there like an elegant


    swan. Her expression was frigid.


    ¡°Tim, get out of the way!¡±


    Giada said coldly. Her lips were as cold as blood. Her eyes were icy.


    Tim removed his pipe and his eyes glinted ominously. Heughed, ¡°Giada, why can¡¯t we talk inside?


    Why do we have to do this?¡±


    Giada scoffed and red at Tim. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to bullsh*t with you. Tell your men to go


    away!¡±


    Tim was acting nonchnt. He was still grinning as he said, ¡°I wonder where you¡¯re in a hurry to? Are


    you going to the Andersons in the South River District or the fraternity?¡±


    When he asked this, Tim¡¯s smile became colder and colder. His eyes also became piercing.


    Instantly, Tim¡¯s aura became more and more intense. It then became extremely cold and terrifying.


    Everyone was feeling astronomical pressure while facing the Wallises¡¯ death warriors.


    ¡°Tim, you have no right to mind my business!¡±


    Giada said coldly.


    She was panicking right now.


    The Andersons from the South River District and the fraternity were the family and power she assisted.


    She had a miscalction!


    She only wanted to provoke Philip, but who knew that brainless kid Noah would go as far as to do


    something so insane topletely infuriate Philip?


    She also did not expect the useless Philip to have so many backups!


    He was waiting for his opponent to take action before taking the opportunity to fight back!


    Even though the Wallises were a huge family, the Andersons and the fraternity were their left and right-


    hand men for so many years. They wasted so much time and effort into building them up!


    If Philip got rid of them, the Wallises would be in pain after losing their left and right-hand men, and at


    the same time, they would also lose a huge chunk of their profits!


    Giada could not let this happen without doing anything!


    ¡°Giada, don¡¯t forget. Even though you¡¯re my brother¡¯s second wife, but in my family and my eyes,


    you¡¯re still unqualified! You¡¯re not qualified, and your family is not qualified to order me around!¡±


    After Tim said that, the two teams of 50 men raised their guns at the same time!


    They were doing it so orderly.


    At this moment, Cirrus Manor was clouded under a huge stormcloud.


    Boom!


    Thunder pped and lightning struck. Then, heavy rain started pouring down.


    Poof!


    A servant opened and held up a big ck umbre for Tim naturally.


    From an aerial view, Cirrus Manor was filled with people.


    The standoff between the two forces was so intense that one would feel their blood vessels inting


    and their hands would start to sweat. At the same time, their mouths would be dry.


    Under the rain, the two ck opened umbres added a hint of somberness to this atmosphere of


    death.


    Back to Philip. He was sitting in the Maybach while Mitch and Ansel Saunders were tied up in another


    commercial car.


    The car started.


    More than ten ckmercial cars drove over with Theo¡¯s men. They were following behind the two


    ck Maybachs as they drove out of Riverdale and toward the South River District.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    The sky was terrifyingly gloomy.


    The wind started blowing from all around. Thunder started pping above their heads.


    It was pouring, and one by one, the cars drove out of Riverdale. They had started a long-range raid


    from afar.


    The storm had arrived at the South River District.


    Crash!


    A sudden p of thunder shed across the sky. It was also pouring in Jay Drago¡¯s courtyard house.


    The atmosphere in his house looked solemn and somber.


    Jay Drago¡¯s ce was a typical Chinese courtyard house with two floors both inside and outside. The


    walls and tiles were ck, and it was the typical architectureyout from the Qing Dynasty. It was


    square, and in the middle, there was a patio. One could watch the sky and the stars over there.


    At the center of the veranda was a Chinese ancient bronze cauldron.


    Right now, it was filled with rainwater. The rain poured into the cauldron, making a sound that sounded


    like frying beans.


    Jay was in the middle hall of the inner courtyard. He was in a blindfold as he was ying hide-and-


    seek with a fewdies.


    ¡°Stop running, my little beauties. I¡¯ming!¡±


    At this moment, hurried footsteps from the veranda reverberated throughout the inner courtyard.


    Crash!


    Another sudden p of thunder shed across the sky coincidentally. It turned the dark sky as bright as


    day.


    A man in a ck suit was standing respectfully at the entrance of the middle hall of the inner courtyard.


    He was standing in the rain.


    Inside the middle hall, Jay was still indulging in his entertainment.


    Five minutester!


    Ssh! Ssh!


    Hurried footsteps stepping into puddles could be heard again!


    Then, one after another, there were four people at the entrance.


    They had been waiting for 20 minutes.


    During that period, none of them dared to disturb Jay despite their frantess.


    The reason was that someone had once been chopped into eight pieces because he disturbed Jay


    when he was having fun.


    After a while, Jay finally lost interest. He put on his underpants and a white velvet windbreaker. Then,


    he walked out of the door and looked at his men who were standing in the rain. He pushed the few


    women in front of them and asked, ¡°Are they pretty?¡±


    The four men lowered their heads. They did not dare to look. They answered at the same time, ¡°I don¡¯t


    dare to look at Master Drago¡¯s women.¡±


    He was the president of the fraternity, Jay Drago!


    He was one of the top five in the underground scene in the South River District.


    He was an evil tyrant!


    He was devious. If someone crossed him, he would murder their entire family.


    Jay smacked his lip. He had lost interest. Then, he poured some wine into the curve of the corbone


    of one of the sexy women. He took a big slurp. He guffawed. ¡°Tell me, what happened? Why do you all


    look so scared?¡±


    ¡°Master Drago, something has happened to Master Potter.¡±


    One of his men lowered his head and stood in the storm.


    Jay furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What can happen to that guy? Would someone dare to disrespect


    the fraternity?¡±


    ¡°Master Drago, Master Potter went to Riverdale with his men and got himself into trouble at Theo


    Zander¡¯s territory.¡±


    The man continued.


    ¡°Riverdale? Theo Zander?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jay downed his wine and smashed the ss. He shouted, ¡°What can a minor character like Theo


    Zander do?¡±


    Looking at the rest of the men who looked like they were trying to say something, Jay roared, ¡°What?


    Spit it out!¡±


    ¡°Master Drago, our gathering ce is being watched by the cops.¡±


    ¡°The property in the south is also being sequestered by the people from the industry.¡±


    ¡°The three underground fighting rings and seven underground casinos in the east were also destroyed


    by someone.¡±


    They were listing out the things that happened one by one.


    Rumble!


    Thunder rumbled across the sky. Then, lightning struck and Jay Drago¡¯s courtyard was illuminated as


    well as Jay¡¯s face.


    There was coldness, anger, and also an aura of death on his face.


    As the president of the fraternity, Jay had been looking down on everyone for more than ten years. He


    had never suffered any disadvantages, let alone have someone dare to smash his ce!


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Jay let out a deep roar from his chest. It sounded like a growl of a tiger.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Suddenly!


    A cold voice came from outside the courtyard.


    Then, a man in a windbreaker appeared at the door. He had a cigarette dangling from his lips.


    Poof!


    Theo opened the ck umbre himself and covered the rain falling on Philip¡¯s head.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    It was raining cats and dogs.


    A p of thunder rumbled across the sky.


    There was an austere atmosphere inside the courtyard house. The two forces were in a standoff.


    Jay lifted his head to look in the direction of the sound. Then, he saw a young man under the umbre.


    There was a cigarette dangling from his lips and blood on his shirt. He was also wrapped up in


    bandages.


    However, this young man¡¯s eyes were like the shooting star across the sky. There was a very strong


    aura and deterrent force in them.


    The two forces were staring each other down.


    There was a veranda between them and a bronze cauldron.


    The rain sttered into the bronze cauldron and overflowed. It sounded as if someone was frying


    beans. It was extremely loud.


    Jay¡¯s face was gloomy. He stared at the uninvited guest who appeared in his courtyard out of nowhere


    and said frigidly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into my courtyard? You¡¯re pretty ballsy.¡±


    Jay was not an idiot. These uninvited guests just barged into his house like this. Did his men outside let


    them in?


    There was only one exnation. Something must have happened to his men!


    This also meant that these people were here to ask for trouble.


    Philip took a drag of his cigarette and exhaled. Under the ck umbre, he looked up at the lightning


    that shed across the sky like a dragon above the veranda. The thunder rumbled in his ear loudly.


    ¡°Jay Drago, disband the fraternity.¡±


    Philip said calmly. His voice was soft. However, when it was apanied by thunder, it sounded


    terrifying.


    Hahaha!


    Roars ofughter.


    Jay looked at Philip like he was a buffoon. He held his woman in his arms and said coldly, ¡°Kid, do you


    know what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re asking me, Jay Drago, to disband the fraternity? For 20 years, no one


    dared to say this to me. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    However.


    In the next second, a man covered in blood was pushed to the front from behind Theo.


    Thud!


    Mitch fell down on the veranda with one arm broken. He fell into a puddle, and the puddle turned red


    immediately.


    ¡°Master Drago! Master Drago, save me!¡±


    Mitch knelt on the floor limply. His body was drenched in rainwater. He looked at Jay while trembling


    and screaming for help.


    ¡°Mitch Potter! What the f*ck did you do?¡±


    Jay roared, his eyes red.


    Mitch was his right-hand man, but now, one of his arms was broken. This was a warning. It was a


    brazen threat!


    At that moment, Jay¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as he red at Philip under the umbre. He yelled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving now that you¡¯ve entered my courtyard!¡±


    Damn it!


    Who were these people?


    Theo was standing next to Philip. At this moment, he opened his mouth, ¡°Master Drago, long time no


    see.¡±


    Finally, Jay shifted his attention to Theo. He furrowed his brows together as a cold smirk appeared on


    his lips. He said, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Theo? You brought so many people here, could it be that you¡¯re here to


    drink and chat merrily with me?¡±


    Jay scoffed. His eyes were traveling between Theo and Philip heatedly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Theo was holding the umbre for this young man. Judging from his gaze, Theo looked like he treated


    this man with the utmost respect.


    This was a huge problem.


    Even though the fraternity was not afraid of Theo and was indeed stronger than him, if both parties


    were to start fighting, neither would benefit from it.


    Plus, the taboo right now was overstepping boundaries.


    Before this, his men told him that Mitch brought his men to Riverdale to mess up Theo¡¯s ce.


    Was Theo returning the favor now by bringing his men here to mess up his ce?


    ¡°Master Drago, your men did something they shouldn¡¯t have. They crossed someone they shouldn¡¯t


    have crossed.¡±


    Theo said coldly. mes of rage were burning in his eyes.


    Back then, Theo was always being pressured by the underground forces of the South River District,


    especially the fraternity. They kept on overstepping and did a lot of despicable things in Riverdale.


    Theo had always kept one eye closed.


    However, it was different now.


    With Mr. rke around, Theo was fearless.


    Jay guffawed. He pointed at Theo and roared, ¡°You have no right bossing my people around!¡±


    Woosh!


    In an instant, all of the guards in Jay Drago¡¯s courtyard came out from every door, window, and crevice.


    They were all muscr and heavily tattooed men holding sabers and clubs.


    These people were the fighters of the fraternity.


    From an aerial view, it could be seen that the courtyard had been surroundedpletely by Jay¡¯s men.


    Even the alleyways, streets, and junctions outside the courtyard were all filled with over 100 thugs with


    sabers and choppers. They were charging toward the courtyard in the storm.


    There were densely packed heads all over the ce.


    The sounds of them stepping into the puddles were so earth-shatteringly loud.


    The rain was pouring heavier and heavier. The sky and ground looked like they were connected


    together.


    There was an austere aura of death inside and outside of the courtyard.


    Jay stood at the entrance of the middle hall while holding a sweet beauty in his arms. He kissed her a


    few times and chortled. He said, ¡°You barged into my ce, so you deserve to die!¡±


    The reason he was rambling on for so long was so that his men could ask for more backup.


    Philip stood under the ck umbre. The rain fell onto the umbre with loud pitter-patters. They


    sounded rhythmic.


    His eyes scanned the courtyard coldly likenterns of intelligence.


    They had been surrounded.


    These men were all thugs who were holding sabers. They were all ring aggressively at him and the


    seven to eight men behind him.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Philip asked all of sudden.


    Next to him, Theo was the first one to answer him, ¡°I strive for the utmost for Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°I will strive for the utmost for Mr. rke!¡±


    In an instant, the fighters in ck suits behind Philip all yelled at the same time.


    Philip smiled and threw away his cigarette butt. Itnded into the bronze cauldron.


    Crash!


    A sudden p of thunder!


    Jay roared, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    He did not have time to idle talk with Theo and his gang. His venues were in trouble, he had to go take


    a look.


    After that, Jay grabbed his woman and turned around. He was about to leave from the backdoor of the


    middle hall.


    There were more than 100 men inside and outside. Even if Theo was so powerful and had his men


    waiting outside, it would still be futile.


    Jay was not bothered by this. It was just a few lives.


    If they were to start something, he would not mind charging to Riverdale and taking over Theo¡¯s


    territories.


    When the time came, with the South River Districtbining with Riverdale, he would have a chance


    to reach new heights.


    However, in the next second!


    When Jay got out of the backdoor, he immediately backed into the middle hall again.


    In a sh, a group of fully armed men barged in quickly from the backdoor. They were all wearing ck


    combat outfits and berets. They had bulletproof vests on and protective goggles. They were also


    holding guns!


    ¡°Squat down! All of you!¡±


    ¡°Put down your weapons! Stop resisting!¡±


    One team!


    Another!


    In an instant, armed forces barged in from all over the ce.


    The entire courtyard had been surrounded by more than ten ck armed vehicles. One armed man


    after another was jumping out from the vehicles and running toward the courtyard with guns.


    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons! We¡¯ll kill anyone who resists!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons! We¡¯ll kill anyone who resists!¡±


    Those thugs with sabers were all stunned when they saw these people. They were scramming away


    like animals.


    Bang, bang!


    The gun fired!


    The thugs who tried to escape copsed one after another after being shot.


    They were all exiles and knew what would happen to them if they were caught. Hence, they decided to


    take this risk.


    However, it was all futile.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ssh, ssh, ssh!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The concentrated sound ofbat boots stepping into puddles reverberated in the courtyard.


    In an instant, an armed force appeared behind Philip. They were all either standing or squatting. The


    muzzles of their guns were pointing outward as they protected Philip with him standing in the middle.


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Cover your heads! Squat down!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Squat down! All of you!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who resists will be shot immediately!¡±


    In that instant, the entire inner courtyard was being taken over by the armed forces. More than ten


    thugs dropped their sabers and were squatting on the floor with their hands on their heads.


    Jay wanted to keep going, but one of the armed men kicked him on his chest heavily.


    Smack!


    Jay flew backward out of the middle hall like a kite with a broken string. Then, he fell into the puddle on


    the veranda.


    Two to three of his ribs were broken from the impact.


    Jay did not get up after a long while.


    Ssh, ssh, ssh!


    Sound of shoes stepping into puddles. Jay lifted his head and saw a tall figure half a meter in front of


    him.


    Philip was looking down on Jay who was drenched in rainwater and lying in the puddle. Theo was


    holding a ck umbre next to him.


    He said coldly, ¡°Jay, from this day on, there will be no fraternity in the South River District.¡±


    Jay gritted his teeth and red at Philip. Finally, he lowered his head that had been held high for more


    than 20 years in defeat.


    At that moment, he looked like he had aged ten years. His domineering aura also vanished


    immediately.


    Philip turned around and said coldly, ¡°Go to the Andersons¡¯ ce.¡±


    When Jay heard that, heughed while still sitting in the puddle. He said, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know


    who you are, I¡¯m warning you not to enter the Andersons¡¯ pool. You might die in there.¡±


    Philip turned around and looked at Jay who was looking back at him with a sinister smirk on his face.


    He replied, ¡°Thanks for your reminder. However, I¡¯m interested to see if their pool can drown me or


    not.¡±

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Jay snorted and said, ¡°You brassy kid, do you know who¡¯s behind the Andersons?¡±


    The Andersons.


    That was the number one family in the South River District!


    They had more than ten billion in assets!


    The person in charge of the Andersons, Greg Anderson, knew a lot of the upper management of South


    River S. His connections and status were beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    Plus, a huge family was supporting the Andersons.


    Jay was unworthy to look up to such a huge family.


    They were too powerful!


    ¡°No matter who¡¯s behind the Andersons, I¡¯ll destroy them.¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how your fraternity crumbled in a matter of seconds when it got into my


    hands.


    When Jay heard this, his body shook.


    Exactly!


    In the face of this young man, the fraternity crumbled in seconds!


    Jay¡¯s eyes widened at this. He red at Philip angrily and yelled, ¡°Who are you? Who the hell are


    you?¡±


    He had been in this field for more than 20 years and finally became the monopoly he was today.


    However, a nameless rascal destroyed what he built in the blink of an eye!


    He even had no chance of fighting back.


    Looking at the entire courtyard filled with armed forces, Jay started to feel scared.


    A man like that was definitely not a nameless rascal.


    However, Philip chuckled coldly and left the courtyard with his men.


    There were two ck Maybachs at the entrance and behind them were more than ten ck


    commercial cars. Then, they started driving toward the Andersons¡¯ extravagant vi in the South River


    District.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the car, Theo asked, ¡°Mr. rke, do you really want to start a fight with the Andersons?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Philip asked him. He could see that there was a hint of nervousness in Theo¡¯s face.


    After all, he had stayed in Riverdale his entire life. He did not have the ambition and courage to take


    over the world.


    ¡°Mr. rke, you might not know about the power of the Andersons in the South River District. The


    South River District is much bigger than Riverdale. It might even be double the size. This is an


    enfeoffment for the session of the rich and powerful. History states that the aristocrats, generals,


    and ministers used to gather here. The Andersons are thergest family with the most power of speech


    until this day. They¡¯re also the only aristocratic family that was inherited through generations. It can be


    said that the Andersons are on both the bright and dark sides. Even if their rtionship with both sides


    is stopped, it¡¯ll still remain the same. It can also be said that the Andersons are the local tyrant of the


    South River District. There¡¯s not only Greg Anderson in the Anderson family, there¡¯s also Old Master


    Anderson. He¡¯s a person who had made contributions during the war.


    ¡°No one dares to touch the Andersons here. If we start a war with them, it¡¯ll be equivalent to starting a


    war with the South River District. Mr. rke, are you confident enough?¡±


    Theo finished saying all that in one breath. His face was filled with worry.


    Despite knowing that Philip had extraordinary power and status, if they were to fight with tigers like the


    Andersons, not only would the Andersons counter-attack, but they might even suffer great losses.


    Philip was quiet for a while. He was feeling worried.


    He did not care about the Andersons. He was concerned about how this would affect the South River


    District. He was worried if Uncle Tim would be able to stall Giada.


    After a while, Philip said, ¡°Call Greg Anderson.¡±


    Immediately, Theo called Greg¡¯s number.


    The motorcade stopped at one of the roads in the South River District, causing a huge traffic jam.


    The call went through and there was a solemn voice on the other end of the phone. He asked in


    annoyance, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    Philip replied calmly.


    ¡°Philip rke? You have the wrong number. I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    Greg said coldly. At the same time, standing in front of him was a woman with a morous body and a


    pair of long, slender legs. It was Giada¡¯s personal assistant, Vivan Wallis.


    She was the death warrior brought up by the Wallises. She was also Giada¡¯s personal assistant.


    It could be said that she was the Wallises¡¯ machine. She was also Giada¡¯s right-hand woman.


    At this moment, she was in the Andersons¡¯ vi. It meant that Giada was here, and at the same time, it


    disyed the Wallises¡¯ determination.


    Philip snorted and got out of the car. He walked to the car with Noah inside and said, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re a


    smart man. The Andersons are such a big family. I know you won¡¯te empty-handed. Since the


    Andersons are the representative of the South River District, then I will only talk to you. Your son made


    a mistake. How do you intend to solve this?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Greg fell silent. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°Young man, even though I


    don¡¯t know who you are or who¡¯s backing you up, but I¡¯m warning you to let go of my son and leave the


    South River District. If not, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Greg was not someone who would admit defeat easily. Since he could build the Andersons up until this


    stage, then it was only natural that he had confidence and courage.


    ¡°Is that your answer?¡±


    Philip said coldly. At the same time, he yanked Noah out from the car and kicked him on the ground.


    He stepped on both of his bloody arms. ¡°Talk to your father.¡±


    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±


    Noah yelled with no integrity, ¡°Dad,e save me! I don¡¯t want to die! He¡¯s the devil! He¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    Woosh!


    On the other end of the phone, Greg stood up from the sofa instantly. His face was dark as he roared in


    a deep voice, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go overboard! This is the Andersons¡¯ territory. This is


    the South River District! If you dare to touch my son, I¡¯ll promise that you won¡¯t leave this ce alive!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Philip chuckled coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know me very well. I hate it the most when people threaten


    me!¡±


    After he said that, Philip took out the dagger that was sheathed on Theo¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Stab!


    The dagger stabbed right into Noah¡¯s shoulder. With a crack, it broke his scap!


    Then, Philip started a video call and recorded this to Greg.


    ¡°Ah! Dad, save me! Dad!¡±


    Greg stood in the gigantic hall of the vi and watched as his son screamed while covered in blood. His


    entire body was tense as he yelled angrily, ¡°Stop it! What do you want?¡±


    After he said that, Vivian, who had been standing there quietly for some time, said coldly, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t


    forget Madam Wallis¡¯ order.¡±


    Greg was on the brink of an eruption. However, when he heard the words ¡®Madam Wallis¡¯, he had to


    control his anger. He looked at the video and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one billion. Let my son


    go and leave the South River District with your people. The Andersons will never step foot into


    Riverdale and all of our properties in Riverdale will also belong to you!¡±


    That was Greg¡¯s condition, but at the same time, it was also Madam Wallis¡¯ order.


    He was slicing his flesh.


    This would cost at least a billion bucks.


    However, to Greg¡¯s surprise, Philip replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20 billion in cash for the Andersons to get out


    of the South River District. As soon as you nod, the money will be sent to your front door.¡±


    Greg¡¯s face fell. His entire body was trembling.


    20 billion?


    Who was Philip rke? How could he say something like that so confidently?


    The Andersons had been in session in the South River District for generations. Now that it was in


    Greg¡¯s hands, the Andersons were flourishing. They gained wealth and status like never before!


    However, all of his assetsbined were only 70 to 80 billion.


    This man in front of him was promising him 20 billion without even hesitating.


    Greg¡¯s gazended on Vivian. He asked probingly, ¡°Miss Vivian, who is Philip rke?¡±


    Vivian did not tell Greg Philip¡¯s true identity. She only told him what Madam Wallis wanted.


    He had to protect the Andersons and the South River District. When necessary, they had to sacrifice


    Noah!


    However, how was that possible?


    Noah was his only son. He was the future and hope of the Andersons.


    Vivian¡¯s voice was icy as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Greg frowned. He knew he was at a difficult spot now.


    When they decided to depend on the Wallises, Greg knew that this day woulde.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re just showing off your abilities. I¡¯m still going to tell you the same thing, it¡¯s better to


    squash enmity rather than keep it alive. Anyone can make mistakes, you need to forgive them when


    possible. One billion in cash and all of the Andersons¡¯ properties in Riverdale will belong to you. Let my


    son go,¡± said Greg.


    However, what Philip said next rang the death knell for the Anderson family in the South River District.


    He said, ¡°Your son shouldn¡¯t even think about plotting against my wife. No one in this world is allowed


    to lust after my wife! Today, I, Philip rke, will say this only once. I don¡¯t care who is behind the


    Andersons and I don¡¯t care how many achievements the Andersons have. If you made a mistake, you


    have to suffer the consequences! If the Andersons don¡¯t get out of the South River District in half an


    hour, then get 23 coffins ready for these corpses!¡±


    m!


    After he said that, Philip hung up the phone.


    The rain stopped. Neon lights were shing in the street.


    There were a lot of civilians here. All of them knew Greg and were discussing amongst themselves.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the young master of the Anderson family?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that man? How can he beat the young master up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. He¡¯ll die if he touches the young master! ording to his ent, he doesn¡¯t


    sound like he¡¯s from here. What a reckless fool!¡±


    There was a smirk on Philip¡¯s lips. He did not pay attention to these people. He walked back to the car


    and drove to Andersons¡¯ vi.


    Half an hourter, Philip¡¯s motorcade stopped in front of the entrance of the Andersons¡¯ vi.


    At this moment, the Andersons¡¯ vi was armed with imprable defense. There were fighters who


    were trained by the Andersons both inside and outside the vi. The vi was imprable from their


    protection.


    Philip got out of the car. When Greg saw Philip from inside the vi, he was shocked.


    That was such a young man. Who was he?


    He even rmed Madam Wallis.


    At the same time, one car after another sped toward the Andersons¡¯ vi from all the main roads in the


    South River District.


    All of the car tes from the cars were enough to startle the entire South River District!


    They were all from the upper management!


    They all had eminent statuses!


    There were a lot of cars from the leaders of the underground forces.


    There were also car tes with red words on white backgrounds!


    Just five minutes ago, Greg made a phone call. All of the bright and dark sides from the South River


    District hade out from their dens!


    The storm had arrived in the Anderson family in the South River District!

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    MANGA2adlogo


    Greg walked out of the vi. He came to the entrance while being heavily protected by his fighters.


    The smell of rain and soil lingered in the air.


    The entire Anderson family¡¯s vi was somber. Its atmosphere was extremely intense.


    Greg looked at the 100 plus people behind Philip. They were standing in an orderly fashion and did not


    look like people who were hired randomly.


    However, Greg was not afraid. This was the South River District. This was his territory!


    Plus, this was the Andersons¡¯ vi. It was the symbol of the entire South River District.


    The entire vi was built on a hill. There was another symbolic building in the vi, the Andersons¡¯


    shrine.


    At nighttime, the lights of the shrine could be seen from tens of miles away!


    Even normal civilians would stop and mourn for a few seconds when they passed by the Andersons¡¯


    shrine. That was their way of paying respect to the Anderson family.


    The reason was that the Anderson family was the savior of the South River District. They were the


    ones who started the development of the South River District.


    The Anderson family were like gods over here.


    Everyone was willing to be their soldiers, and they were willing to fight all the Andersons¡¯ enemies.


    This was the prestige of the local tyrant who got their status through session.


    Looking through the densely packed crowd, the entire Andersons¡¯ vi was filled with people. They


    were all the fighters trained by the Anderson family. They were all holding weapons that looked like


    choppers.


    ¡°You¡¯re Philip rke?¡±


    Greg¡¯s gaze was heated. He red intensely at the young man who was standing at the entrance with


    his windbreaker.


    His eyesight was good. The crowd was only one step behind the young man.


    Click!


    Theo stood beside Philip. When he saw Philip taking out a cigarette, he took out his lighter and lit the


    cigarette for him.


    Greg¡¯s eyes went cold. He knew Theo. They had seen each other before.


    Why was he here?


    Plus, he was lighting Philip¡¯s cigarette for him!


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Philip took a drag of his cigarette and said calmly. His eyes were frigid.


    The Andersons¡¯ vi was gigantic. It was a symbol of extravagance and wealth. Plus, it was also


    extremely luxurious. It seemed that the South River District had been personalized.


    Philip heard about the rumors of the Andersons while he was on his way here. He felt helpless.


    It was a family that had been mystified.


    This was a frantic exploitation of capitalism.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care who you are. Now that you¡¯re in my territory, I order you to let my son go. If you do,


    I¡¯ll let you go scot-free and I¡¯ll pretend this never happened!¡±


    Greg looked at Philip with a solemn face. He was not worried that the other party would fight back.


    What if he did?


    He had more than 100 fighters in his vi.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There were more than 100 peopleing over right now. When the time came, this ce would be


    imprable!


    Even if the other party knew how to fly, it would be impossible for him to escape.


    Plus, he had already ordered them.


    Now, the upper management and underground forces of the South River District and even the leaders


    of the special forces wereing over as fast as possible.


    One might well ask, who would be able to escape from such an inescapable trap?


    Who would dare to go against the Andersons?


    The Anderson family was the undefeatable presence in the South River District!


    Philip chuckled coldly. His men behind him dragged Noah out of the car. His entire body was drenched


    in blood. Then, they threw him in front of Philip like he was a dead dog.


    ¡°Dad! Save me, Dad! Kill him! Kill him! He crippled me! Avenge me! Avenge!¡±


    Noah had lost his shy exterior. Now, he was only a prisoner of the lowest rank.


    He was covered in mud and blood.


    Noah swore that throughout his entire life, he had never been so wretched before.


    This was such a colossal shame!


    Thud!


    Then, Philip kicked Noah in front of everyone. He stomped on Noah¡¯s chest heavily. He towered over


    him and said, ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡±


    After Noah heard that, his entire body trembled.


    He could see the threat of death in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    There was a bone-piercing coldnessing from Philip. Noah¡¯s every organ was trembling.


    Noah would never expect that a spineless bum who depended on his woman to be so savage!


    He despised the Wallises now.


    If the Wallises had not ordered him, he would not have provoked Beacon and he would definitely not


    have crossed this grim reaper in front of him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m terrified. What do you want? Don¡¯t kill me. We¡¯re in the Andersons¡¯ vi, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Noah yelled timidly. His pupils constricted, and he was scared that Philip would kill him in the next


    second.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you live. Kneel and beg me.¡±

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    When Philip said that, he lifted his eyebrow and looked at Greg opposite him.


    Everyone understood what Philip meant. He wanted to get back at Greg in the Andersons¡¯ vi!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Greg¡¯s face turned red and purple from holding himself back. His son was in Philip¡¯s hands, so he did


    not dare to be impulsive.


    ¡°Noah, no!¡±


    Greg roared.


    Woosh!


    However, in the next second, a dagger appeared in Philip¡¯s hand.


    Stab!


    He lifted the dagger and dropped it onto the ground next to Noah¡¯s ear.


    In a blink of an eye, one of Noah¡¯s ears was cut off.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A blood-curdling scream. Noah clutched his bloody ear and got up challengingly without a second


    thought. He knelt in front of Philip and kept on kowtowing. He began to plead. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.


    Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m kowtowing to you¡­¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The sounds of his forehead against the ground hammered on everyone¡¯s hearts. Especially when it got


    into the ears of Greg and the 100 plus fighters who were working for the Anderson family. They


    sounded ear-piercing.


    That was Young Master Anderson. That was the son of the person in charge, Greg Anderson. In


    addition to that, he was the future heir of the Anderson family!


    At this moment, he was kneeling in front of the enemy like a dog wagging its tail while begging for


    mercy.


    There was a shadow inside all of the Andersons¡¯ hearts. Could a young master who was clinging


    abjectly to life inherit the entire Anderson family in the future?


    ¡°Noah Anderson! You¡¯re my son! You¡¯re the heir of the Anderson family! How can you kneel in front of


    someone else?¡±


    Greg was livid. His chest was filled with rage and reluctance. At the same time, there was also


    disappointment.


    He knew his son, and his son was used to indulging in sumptuous entertainment.


    At this moment, his actions disappointed Greg a lot.


    Was the Andersons¡¯ dynasty ending?


    No!


    He would not allow this to happen!


    ¡°Philip! I want you to let my son go now! If not, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce alive with your


    men!¡±


    After Greg¡¯s roars, more than 100 fighters in ck rushed out from inside the vi and the roads


    leading to the vi. They surrounded Philip and his men instantly.


    The scene looked extremely intense.


    From afar, only a sea of heads could be seen.


    Everyone was holding sabers and choppers.


    This looked like the standoff scene between two forces in movies.


    The atmosphere in the Andersons¡¯ vi was extremely heightened.


    It could be said that they were on the verge of attack.


    Philip looked at the crowd around him calmly. He calcted that there were at least a few hundred


    people.


    What a scene!


    ¡°Greg, what a scene. But is this all the Andersons got?¡±


    Philip said coldly. There were no worries nor concern in his eyes. The fighters in ck suits behind him


    that were called over by Theo all took out their batons and daggers from their waists when he said that.


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s your honor to be able to see this in your lifetime.¡±


    Greg chuckled coldly.


    At this moment, he was extremely confident. They only had a little more than 100 men, but Madam


    Wallis was so scared that she even asked Vivian toe over. She was arousing too many people to


    do this rtively small task.


    Greg could take care of him easily.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Philip chuckled coldly. He said, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m giving you a choice. You can get out of the South River


    District with your family and transfer all of your assets under my wife¡¯s name. If you do that, I might


    consider sparing all 23 people in your family.¡±


    Hahaha!


    Greg lifted his face to the sky and guffawed. That was the most hrious joke he had heard in forever.


    ¡°So basically I have no more choices. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t get out of here alive.


    You¡¯ll die in the Andersons¡¯ vi today, Philip rke.¡±


    Greg yelled angrily. He waved his hand and roared, ¡°Go! Kill all of them! Bury them on the spot!¡±


    In a blink of an eye, more than 100 fighters charged toward Philip and his men from all directions of the


    Andersons¡¯ vi.


    In the crowd, Philip and Greg stood there calmly while watching their people fight and snarl at each


    other.


    Suddenly!


    Woosh!


    There was a rumble hurtling across the sky. Then, there was the earth-shattering sound of an explosion


    in the Andersons¡¯ vi. The sound could be heard from miles away.


    Boom!


    Smoke rocketed into the sky and formed a mushroom cloud.


    Everyone was startled. They looked over to the sound and saw that the once solemn and serene


    Andersons¡¯ shrine was in mes.


    That was the symbol of the Anderson family. It was also one of thendmarks in the South River


    District.


    There was a huge hole in the ground. The scattered and smashed shrine and the burnt ground around


    it was in a sea of mes.


    From afar, the entire hill was surrounded by heavy smoke and a sea of mes.


    At this moment, the civilians of the South River District from a few miles away were all looking toward


    the vi and discussing among themselves. Fear and terror were lingering in the air.


    No one knew what had happened.


    That was the Andersons¡¯ shrine, and it was thendmark of the South River District!


    The construction cost was about one billion bucks!


    It was a gold pagoda that was built using the gold pouring technique!

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    It happened while everyone was in a state of shock.


    Boom!


    Another loud noise.


    The vi behind Greg was razed to the ground, and it fell into a sea of mes!


    The impact of this explosion threw everyone backward.


    At that moment, half of Greg¡¯s men were injured by the impact of the explosion.


    Some of them even became ashes as they were standing too close to the vi.


    However, they deserved this. They were all fugitives. Their dreadful crimes would still rankle even after


    they were dead.


    Greg and his men werepletely stunned.


    This was happening too suddenly. Plus, the sea of mes was still sending shockwaves into their


    hearts.


    This was too shocking!


    Too horrifying!


    At the same time, there was a low rumbleing from the sky among the heavy smoke. It came from


    afar and slowly got closer. Five military helicopters sped toward the air above the Andersons¡¯ vi.


    Then, they dove down with the head of the helicopter pointing downward and circled a few times above


    the vi.


    The machine guns on the helicopters were all on stand by!


    They were also fully loaded!


    As long as they got themand, this gigantic vi would be razed to the ground and be gone forever!


    A threat!


    Provocation!


    Then, these five military helicopters stopped above the vi. Five ropes were dropped down, and in a


    blink of an eye, a team of more than ten armed men descended from the sky. Theynded inside the


    vi in an instant.


    They were all from the special forces. There was a golden ind crest embroidered on the chest of


    their uniform.


    These were Tim¡¯s armed forces!


    Now, they belonged to Philip.


    They were all the rkes¡¯ people. They would fight and die for the rkes.


    This was not all.


    In an instant, team after team of armed forces appeared from all over the hill where the Andersons¡¯ vi


    was.


    There were more than ten armored cars as well. They were all filled with men from the special force.


    They charged forward like an iron beast.


    They were heavily armed down to their teeth!


    They were wearing special ckbat outfits with red and ck berets. The chest of their uniform


    was embroidered with a golden ind crest. The crest showed a sword that was surrounded with


    mes above the golden ind.


    All of these armed forces belonged to the rkes!


    There were a few hundred people!


    ¡°Stop resisting! Drop your weapons! Get down on the ground now!¡±


    ¡°Stop resisting! Drop your weapons!¡±


    ¡°Get down on the ground! Anyone found resisting will be shot to death!¡±


    They managed to take over the scene in a blink of an eye.


    At that moment, Greg was stunned. All of the Andersons¡¯ men were stunned.


    Some even started escaping.


    The Andersons were a huge family, but after they fell apart in mere seconds, everyone started running


    away once they had served their purpose.


    The best way to describe the Andersons right now was rats leaving a sinking ship.


    At the same time, on all of the main roads of the South River District, there were numerous special


    vehicles with car tes that had red numbers on white backgrounds.


    There was someone in the car. When they were a few kilometers away from the Andersons¡¯ vi, they


    saw that the Andersons¡¯ shrine was in mes. Then, when they saw the military helicopters circling in


    the air, the person roared, ¡°Where did these armed forcese from? Who do they belong to? Find


    out for me!¡±


    The Andersons¡¯ shrine was destroyed!


    That was such a huge piece of news!


    Who did this?


    Who dared to do this?


    Not just them, the rest of the leaders in the other cars were all livid when they saw the mes and the


    armed helicopters.


    This was a rebellion!


    Who was it?


    However, in the next moment, all of them received an order on their phones at the same time.


    After they read that order, the cars with car tes in red numbers on white backgrounds braked


    suddenly. They stopped at the entrance below the hill of the Andersons¡¯ vi.


    Then, those cars turned around and sped away.


    ¡°Damn it! Why are they that guy¡¯s armed forces?¡±


    ¡°The Andersons are finished! They offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have!¡±


    ¡°Hurry, go back! Tell everyone to get out of the South River District!¡±


    In an instant, all of the leaders of the upper management reached a consensus.


    All of Greg¡¯s connections that he contacted before had turned their cars around. They were fleeing the


    scene like locusts. They were fleeing that hill and fleeing the South River District!


    They had all received the same message at the same time.


    The content was just a simple sentence: ¡®Get out of the South River District!¡¯


    They did not dare to disobey because the owner of this number only signed off with one word, ¡®Wallis¡¯.


    Back to the red Kawasaki motorbike under the hill of the Andersons¡¯ vi. Vivian was wearing a ck


    leather jumpsuit as she dismantled her phone. She broke the SIM card in half and threw it into the bin.


    Then, she put on her helmet and got onto the bike with a silver briefcase.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vroom!


    The bike rumbled and Vivian left.


    The Andersons were no more, and the madam had lost the South River District.


    At the same time, the Andersons¡¯ vi.


    Philip looked at Greg and Noah who were kneeling in front of him. Then, he looked at the other 21


    members of the family kneeling in an orderly fashion behind them.


    He towered over them coldly and said, ¡°I gave you two a chance. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Greg was sweating profusely, and he was trembling all over.


    He lost!


    It was also a crushing defeat!


    He did not expect the other party to be so powerful and terrifying.


    What was this heavenly tactic?


    However, the thing that Greg regretted the most was that he never expected Madam Wallis to abandon


    him at the most critical moment.


    Now, Greg Anderson was the lone army putting up a brave fight.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll obey whether you want to kill me or skin me alive. There¡¯s no need to humiliate me.¡±


    Greg chuckled coldly. He looked as if he was not afraid of death.


    On his side, Noah was like a dog. He crawled in front of Philip and kowtowed. He begged Philip.


    ¡°Master rke, Master rke, please let me go. I was wrong. I¡¯m already like this, I¡¯m already a


    useless man. Please spare me. I¡¯m willing to work for you.¡±


    ¡°Noah!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Noah being craven and cowardly, a macho man like Greg started sobbing in regret.


    He could never imagine his son being so cowardly.


    The Andersons¡¯ dynasty finally came to an end.


    Philip looked at Noah who was begging him continuously and Greg who was crying tears of remorse.


    Then, he shook his head helplessly.


    If Greg had not chosen the wrong person, the Andersons would not end up like this.


    This was a man who could do great things. Unfortunately, the God of Destiny made fools of the people.


    Philip turned around and looked at Theo behind him. He said, ¡°Chase them out of the South River


    District. They can never step foot in here anymore.¡±


    Philip did not kill them as it was unnecessary.


    He was tired. He wanted to go back now.


    In a blink of an eye, the motorcade returned to Riverdale. They stopped in front of the entrance of the


    Intercontinental Hotel.


    When Wynn heard that Philip was back, she ran out and jumped into the arms of Philip who just got


    back. She bawled and said, ¡°Darling, I thought I¡¯ll never get to see you again. Do you know how


    worried I was?¡±


    Boohoo¡­


    Philip held Wynn and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I? Alright now, stop crying. You¡¯ll be ugly if


    you continue crying.¡±


    After she said that, Philip tapped Wynn¡¯s red nose.


    Wynn red at him shyly and identally touched his wounds. Philip groaned in pain while gritting his


    teeth.


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    Wynn was panic-stricken. She immediately took Philip to the hospital.


    After an hour of running around, Wynn could finally apany Philip in the hospital room.


    At this moment, her phone rang. It was from Giada.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Giada, I¡¯m sorry. I said I¡¯d treat you to dinner today, but¡­ Something came up in my office.


    Can we push it back a few days? I¡¯ll invite you over to my house.¡±


    Wynn walked out of the room and went to the waiting area.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Giada¡¯s voice sounded gentle. ¡°Right, is Philip¡­ Okay?¡±


    Philip?


    Wynn was shocked. She did not understand what Giada meant. She smiled and said, ¡°Philip is fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    After she said that, Giada hung up the phone.


    At this moment, she was standing in the study of the vi. She was facing the neon night sky of


    Riverdale.


    There was a light breeze. Giada¡¯s face was frigid.


    Behind her, Vivian walked over. She stopped half a meter away and bowed. She said, ¡°Miss, the


    Andersons are no more.¡±


    Giada knitted her eyebrows together. There was hatred in her eyes. After a while, she let out an exhale


    and said, ¡°Did you get that thing back?¡±


    Vivian took out the silver briefcase and took out a few documents.


    These were the estates that the Andersons gained after working for the Wallises for so many years.


    They were worth 50 billion!


    Giada would not allow this to fall into someone else¡¯s hand.


    Plus, there was also an important document inside. It was evidence of the Andersons having secret ties


    with the Wallises.


    If this got out, it would be detrimental to the Wallises.


    The content of the documents included the leaking of the secrets of some of the rkes¡¯ estates.


    ¡°Miss, what do you n to do?¡±


    Vivian asked.


    Giada crossed her arms across her chest silently. She looked at the neon lights from afar and said


    coldly, ¡°If he¡¯s going to be heartless, then don¡¯t me me for doing him an injustice.¡±


    The next day, Martha got Wynn¡¯s call in the vi. She said Philip had been hospitalized.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s been hospitalized?¡±


    Martha eximed, but then, a happy expression appeared on her face.


    Wynn did not need to remind her. Martha quickly took her bag and left Longford Park. She bought


    some chicken soup on her way and got inside a taxi. Then, she arrived at the hospital.


    She was delighted.


    Philip was hospitalized. Did he fight with someone again?


    Martha could not wait to go and mock him.


    Martha got out of the taxi at the entrance of the hospital. Then, she saw a lot of bodyguards in ck


    suits. She could still see a few bodyguards in ck suits even when she got upstairs to Philip¡¯s room.


    What was going on?


    Whatever.


    Martha swayed her hips and was ecstatic. She walked into the room and announced in the voice of a


    matchmaker from a vige, ¡°Oh, my poor son-inw, why are you in the hospital? What happened?¡±


    However, when Martha barged into the room with a huge grin on her face, she was stunned.


    She saw the person she did not want to see the most.


    Martha was petrified. She lowered her head and tried to leave after turning around.


    However.


    ¡°Martha Yates.¡±


    A cold voice stopped her.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    When she heard this cold voice, every hair on Martha¡¯s body stood up. She was terror-stricken.


    She turned around and saw a frigid yet elegant figure standing in the room. She was looking at Martha


    coldly.


    ¡°M-Madam Wallis, why are you here?¡±


    Martha smiled timidly. She was forcing the smile on her face.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Damn it. Why did she run into this woman here?


    Martha was scared. She lowered her head and looked at Philip who was acting indifferent while lying


    on the bed.


    Giada crossed her arms across her chest. She was wearing a long ttering ck dress. It made her


    look elegant and noble.


    Her eyes were glued on Martha, and she was feeling agitated. It seemed that Martha had not suffered


    enough.


    p!


    Giada walked over and pped Martha across the face. She said coldly, ¡°Did you forget what I said to


    youst time?¡±


    Martha clutched her face, her expression filled with grievance. She said quickly, ¡°N-No, I remember.¡±


    She was such a mean mother-inw. Eventually, she still crossed someone she should not have.


    If this was someone else, Martha would have turned the earth upside down and destroyed them.


    However, the other party was Giada, so she did not dare.


    Martha was only unreasonable and irrational in front of Philip and the Johnstons. If the other person


    was someone with slight power and status, she would be as timid as a rat.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Giada scoffed and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Martha Yates, Philip doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to you


    because you¡¯re his mother-inw. However, I¡¯m different. If you dare to order him around, hurl abuses


    at him, humiliate him, or beat him up, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t dare to do it. I can¡¯t even wait to treat him as my own son.¡±


    Martha tried her best to tter and fawn over Giada. She even showed her the chicken soup in her


    hands. She said, ¡°I brought him some chicken soup. I made this all by myself.¡±


    After she said that, she ced the soup on the nightstand. Her heartbeat did not even increase when


    she lied.


    She had undoubtedly bought it from a random shop on the street.


    Giada peered at Martha coldly, then looked at Philip who was reading on the bed. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    forget our promise.¡±


    After she said that, she waved her hand and walked out of the room. Martha was left behind in the


    room. She broke out in a cold sweat as she fell lifelessly on the sofa.


    Giada had such an imposing manner. It was so strong that Martha almost knelt on the floor.


    Now that Giada was gone, Martha finally red at Philip and yelled, ¡°Philip, why didn¡¯t you help me?


    Do you enjoy watching me get pped? I¡¯m your mother-inw and that evil woman is only your


    stepmother. Is she closer to you or am I closer to you?¡±


    Philip lifted his eyebrows as he peered at Martha coldly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t cause a scene here. Go do it in


    front of her if you have the guts.¡±


    Martha was tantly bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Was he not aggressive enough? Was


    that why she was not afraid of him?


    ¡°I¡¯m causing a scene?¡±


    When Martha heard this, she was unhappy. She threw the soup into the bin and yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    let you drink this anymore. You heartless, thankless wretch! To think that I wanted to be good to you.


    Serves you right that you¡¯re just gonna be a spineless bum for the rest of your life!¡±


    Perhaps she was still not satisfied from just yelling, so Martha stated usingly rudely. ¡°You¡¯re living


    under our roof but what have you ever done for the Johnstons, Philip? I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t like that


    woman. Either you get back at her for me, or you divorce Wynnie. I don¡¯t want Wynnie to have such a


    sinister stepmother-inw!¡±


    Martha knew that she and Giada would never get along.


    She did not dare to get back at Giada, so she could only involve Philip.


    Would Philip dare to go against her?


    If he did, then he would ask Wynn to divorce him!


    Philip was such a good-for-nothing, so she was sure all the rkes¡¯ assets were in Giada¡¯s hands.


    She could not let this happen. She had to snatch it away from Giada¡¯s hands.


    Martha had a simple thought running in her head these few days. As long as she could snatch the


    assets away from Giada, then they would belong to Philip. Eventually, they would be Wynn¡¯s,


    which would mean that they belonged to her.


    Philip shook his head helplessly. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°Martha Yates, please leave.¡±


    He had enough of his mother-inw¡¯s two-faced behavior. He was also sick and tired of her being an


    annoying troublemaker.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re kicking me out?¡±


    Martha was furious. She walked up to Philip and pped him across the face. She screeched, ¡°Oh you


    thankless wretch! You¡¯re trying to kick me out now, huh? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the Johnston¡¯s son-in-


    law and my son-inw. I¡¯m your mother-inw! Philip, even if you¡¯re different now, I¡¯m still your mother-


    inw. You have to listen to every word I say!¡±


    After she said that, Martha grabbed her bag and left.


    Now, she was falling out with him and bing hostile again.


    Philip was done with her.


    He had to find a chance to teach Martha a lesson. If not, she would be too arrogant.


    After Martha left, Philip felt more at ease. He thought about his promise with Giada.


    As he thought about it, he called Tim and asked, ¡°Uncle Tim, are you back at the ind?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something going on at home, but don¡¯t you worry, I can take care of it.¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Tim¡¯s voice sounded down.


    Philip did not pay much attention to it at that moment. After he asked more questions, he hung up the


    phone.


    In the end, Tim asked, ¡°When do you n toe home?¡±


    Philip pondered for a long while. Then, he replied, ¡°Soon.¡±


    Suddenly, a ringtone broke his subjective idea. He saw that it was from a familiar yet foreign number.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you for a few days and you already don¡¯t remember me?¡± It was a sweet voice. Her voice


    sounded like the spring breeze.


    Melody!


    Philip¡¯s brain recognized the owner of the voice immediately. Why was this annoying vixen calling him?


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Philip asked.


    Melody was acting like a teenager. She was brave and unrestrained by convention.


    However, Philip could not waste her time. He was married and already had a child. Plus, this was


    Theo¡¯s daughter. If word about this got out, it would be bad.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I call you even if I have nothing going on?¡±


    Melody walked out of the hotel. She was wearing a stylish white baseball skirt and a tank top. She also


    had a white cap on her head.


    The men who passed by the hotel entrance were all stunned.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Philip was speechless. He could onlyugh dryly.


    ¡°I need to see you. Do you have time?¡±


    Melody did not want to waste too much time on this question. She decided to be frank.


    Philip answered indifferently, ¡°Miss Zander, if you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend again, then


    no.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going over to you now.¡± Melody was not courteous at all.


    Ten minutester, when she appeared in the hospital room, Philip was about to get up from the bed.


    ¡°Why are you at the hospital?¡±


    That was Melody¡¯s first question when she entered the room. In her eyes, Philip was someone


    extremely skillful because he knew kung fu!


    Philip¡¯s face was glum as he replied, ¡°I got into a fight.¡±


    When Melody saw that his face was glum, she asked worriedly, ¡°Who hit you? Tell me, I¡¯ll ask my dad¡¯s


    men to avenge you!¡±


    Who dared to hit Philip? He was Melody¡¯s sweetheart!


    Philip was startled. He looked at Melody who was looking extremely alluring in front of him and shook


    his head helplessly.


    This littledy¡¯s temper was pretty bad.


    ¡°Um, Miss Zander, can you take me to the toilet?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip asked all of a sudden.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Melody thought she was hearing things. What was this guy thinking?


    He was asking a girl to take him to the toilet. What was next? Should she support him while he


    urinated?


    Ah, she did not expect Philip to be someone like this.


    However, she loved it.


    Melody¡¯s face was red. She looked shy. ¡°Do you really want me to help you?¡±


    Philip did not want to, but his legs, arms, and stomach had been stabbed. He had stitches all over, and


    it hurt when he moved.


    It was pretty embarrassing.


    ¡°You can just help me to the door. I can take care of it myself after that.¡±


    Philip said while bracing himself.


    Melody raised her brows and bit her red lips. She looked at the door behind her and made up her mind.


    Her face was red as she said shyly, ¡°I¡¯ll only help you to the door. You take care of the rest.¡±


    She was a girl. Naturally, she could not go overboard.


    Philip nodded. This was enough.


    Melody was still a little bashful. She helped Philip up from the bed. This guy was pretty heavy.


    Philip ced his arm across Melody¡¯s shoulders. The smell of her perfume invaded his nostrils. He was


    reveling in her scent that smelled like spring.


    When he was this close to her, he could even feel Melody¡¯s body temperature. He could also feel her


    shaking slightly.


    Was this the first time this little girl got so close to a man?


    When Philip thought about this, he shook his head.


    Thank God he only liked his wife, Wynn. If not, he was worried that he would not be able to control


    himself in front of a little girl like Melody.


    ¡°Stand there and pee yourself.¡±


    Melody¡¯s face was red. She moved Philip to the toilet bowl challengingly.


    ¡®Oh gosh, how embarrassing! Why am I so good to him?¡¯


    Melody was conflicted. She felt her face heating up.


    After Philip came out, Melody said, ¡°Go to a dinner party with me after a few days. You can repay me


    for what I did just now.¡±


    After she said that, she skipped out of the room.


    A dinner party?


    Philip was turning it over in his head. Was this little girl trying to pull something again?


    At the same time, Wynn walked out of her office.


    The matter regarding the marketing tform for herpany¡¯s medicine was solved. All of the


    Andersons¡¯ marketing tforms were merged and acquired by anotherpany. They reached an


    agreement with Beacon this morning.


    She decided to go visit and thank Mr. Cash for this.


    However, while she was on the way, she remembered what Philip said to herst night.


    He was Young Master rke of rke Group from Capital City!


    Wynn almost forgot about this. After she drove to rke Group¡¯s branch in Riverdale, she found


    Hudson.


    She did not believe Philippletely. However, she knew that Philip had changed a lot recently.


    What she was suspicious about was if her husband was truly the young master of rke Group from


    Capital City, then why was he willing to be a useless son-inw for three years in the Johnston family?


    ¡°Oh, Madam Johnston, wee. How can I help you?¡±


    Hudson met Wynn in the chairman¡¯s office. He was beaming.


    Wynn sat on the sofa. After a long while, she finally asked, ¡°Mr. Cash, I¡¯m here to ask you something. Is


    the young master of rke Group in Capital City named Philip rke?¡±

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Hudson was stunned. He looked at Wynn curiously. After a while, he said, ¡°Young Madam, you know


    everything?¡±


    Young Madam?


    When Wynn heard that, her heart skipped a beat.


    Indeed!


    Philip was the young master of rke Group in Capital City!


    Why?


    Why was this happening?


    The husband who had been sleeping next to her for three years was the young master of rke Group


    in Capital City!


    He was so normal. Why was he¡­


    ¡°Y-Young Madam, where are you going? Let me fetch you there.¡±


    Hudson got up hurriedly and watched as Wynn stumbled out of his office. He felt helpless.


    If the young madam asked him this, did it not mean that she had already known the young master¡¯s


    identity?


    Why did she look so shocked?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cash. I have something I need to take care of, so I¡¯ll go now. Oh right, don¡¯t tell Philip


    that I came to you today.¡±


    Wynn came back to her senses and bowed to Hudson. Then, she walked out of the chairman¡¯s office.


    Hudson lowered his head and bowed in fear. He said, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re tormenting me.¡±


    When Wynn got back to her car after leaving the Capital City branch of rke Group, she was still in a


    state of shock. Her brain was nk.


    Philip had lied to her.


    He was the young master from a wealthy family, but why did he subject himself to such abuse and


    stayed in their family for three years?


    Why had he not told her before?


    Did he have any unspeakable sorrows?


    Wynn started crying. She held the steering wheel and cried. Her heart was in immense pain.


    However, she was happy for Philip.


    He was not the useless bum who could be humiliated by anyone.


    He was the young master of rke Group in Capital City.


    Her husband was the one who had been helping her all along.


    The one billion investor was Philip.


    The coboration regarding the marketing tform was also because of Philip.


    However, Wynn¡¯s heart was still hurting. It was the kind of pain one would feel after being cheated.


    They were husband and wife! They could face everything together.


    She cried for a long time before she took out her phone. She found her husband¡¯s number. After


    contemting for a long while, she dialed the number.


    She wanted Philip to tell her himself. She wanted to know if there was anything she did not know.


    However, she hung up in the middle of the call.


    Wynn remembered something. Since Philip did not tell her, it meant that he had his own ideas.


    Was this rted to Giada?


    Wynn was not an idiot. She could tell that Philip¡¯s rtionship with Giada was not that good. Giada was


    also his stepmother.


    Philip had also mentioned before that he ran away from home. Now, Wynn was suspecting whether the


    reason Philip ran away from home was because of Giada.


    Should she pretend to be stupid?


    At this moment, Philip called her. He said coquettishly, ¡°Darling, where are you? I miss you.¡±


    Wynn wiped away her tears and smiled. She said, ¡°I¡¯m in the office. What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to


    go over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, then. You should focus on your work.¡±


    Philip said before blowing a kiss from the other end of the phone.


    When he was about to hang up, Wynn asked suddenly, ¡°Right, darling, do you remember what you said


    to mest night at the Intercontinental Hotel?¡±


    Philip was startled. He remembered telling Wynn about his identity as the young master of rke


    Group in Capital City.


    Did she believe him?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Philip was stammering. He started to regret speaking without thinking.


    It was fine now. It was just his identity as the young master of rke Group in Capital City. There was


    nothing to be afraid of.


    There were a lot ofpanies on the same level as rke Group in this world.


    As such, Philip was not worried.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be fine as long as his true identity was not exposed. After all, now was not the time.


    However, there was a hint of usation in Wynn¡¯s tone. She grumbled, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t lie to me


    anymore. You¡¯re not the young master of rke Group in Capital City. Even though I know my husband


    is not a normal guy, that¡¯s rke Group! You can joke with me, but don¡¯t do that in front of other


    people.¡±


    Wynn decided to keep quiet. She decided to pretend to be stupid.


    When Philip heard that, he let out a sigh of relief. Thank God Wynn did not believe him.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡±


    Philip grinned. He was relieved.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up. I still need to take care of something.¡±


    Wynn said some things before hanging up. The smile on her face froze.


    She hoped her husband did not suspect her.


    She would just pretend to be stupid for the time being. She would only stop pretending when Philip


    decided toe clean to her.


    Philip was discharged very quickly. Then, he went back to work in Beacon.


    Thepany was not too peaceful at the moment, especially with the Michaels disturbing the peace in


    Beacon. They were working together with the board to suppress Wynn¡¯s power.


    Naturally, Philip heard about this. After asking George to investigate this, he found out that Giada was


    behind this.


    The Michaels from Golden City were the Wallises¡¯ vassals.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Currently, the Michaels had arge number of fundsing in. They were already at the same level as


    Wynn. Both of them had 30 percent of the stock rights each!


    There were two main shareholders in thepany now.


    Houston Michaels from the Michael family and Wynn.


    The day Philip was discharged, Nina Jacques was the one who picked him up. It was arranged by


    Wynn.


    Since Wynn was busy responding to Houston¡¯s cheap tricks, she could only ask her new secretary


    Nina to pick Philip up.


    ¡°Hello, Nina.¡±


    Philip grinned and said in an easy-going manner. However, when he saw Nina, he frowned. He kept


    feeling like he had seen this woman somewhere.


    Who was she?


    Philip could not remember, so he gave up.


    Nina was wearing a cream-colored office suit, but she still looked like a typical woman from the sunny


    south. She looked as if she had just walked out of a painting.


    Her long ck hair was resting on her shoulders. Her skin was as white as milk and it was glowy. Her


    features were petite yet delicate even though her face was small. Her eyes were as mesmerizing as a


    moon reflected in the limpid autumn waters.


    She stood next to Philip, and Philip felt as if the air around him had be fresher.


    She was so beautiful. A woman in an ink and wash painting was nothingpared to her.


    His wife put too much trust in him. She even let this kind of ethereal beautye to pick him up from


    the hospital.


    Philip thought Nina had driven to the hospital to pick him up. Who knew that she came here by bus.


    What was going on?


    Did he make Wynn angry?


    When he got on the bus, Nina¡¯s beauty attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Philip followed behind her and felt as if he was locked in by a few pairs of eyes.


    There were no more seats on the bus. Plus, there were a lot of people getting on at this stop, so the


    bus was very crowded.


    Nina chose to stand near the door and held onto the ring dangling from above.


    Philip was behind her. He spotted a few tattooed young men trying to stand closer to her. Their eyes


    were glinting ominously.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He smirked and snorted. Then, he walked over while holding the rings and pushed the tattooed young


    man to the back rudely.


    That tattooed young man red at Philip instantly. When he saw that Philip was bigger than him, he


    backed away to one side slowly.


    Then, Philip did not care whether Nina wasfortable with this or not. He stood behind her directly


    and used his body to create a safe space for her.


    That was his wife¡¯s assistant, after all. It should be fine if he took care of her.


    Nina¡¯s body tensed up, and she furrowed her brows. When she was about to say something, she saw


    Philip winking at her and smiling. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, so you won¡¯t be harassed by those


    people.¡±


    Nina looked at the lustful eyes of the men on the bus and frowned slightly.


    She knew what their gaze meant. She had been harassed by perverts when she was on the bus


    before. However, she would always keep one eye closed.


    However, the biggest pervert right now was Philip!


    That horrible guy!


    He was married and was Madam Johnston¡¯s husband.


    Did he want to act like a hero and use this opportunity to molest her?


    He was just like how they described him in the office. He was a useless bum indeed.


    Now, she wanted to add a few more descriptions for him. He was a pervert, a vile character, and a


    hypocrite!


    Nina red at him angrily and shifted her body forward. She wanted to keep some distance between


    her and Philip.


    This was her first time being so close to a person of the opposite gender. She was feeling


    ufortable. With the bumpy ride, she kept feeling some unwanted touchesing from him!


    Nina¡¯s hand gripped the ring tightly. She wanted to get rid of the weird presence behind her.


    She could feel that her breathing was getting more rapid. Even her face was heating up.


    She was not a 13 or 14-year-old girl who did not know anything. She knew what that was.


    That was the male¡­


    However, it was as if Philip was nailed to the floor of the bus. He was rooted behind her.


    Philip was feeling helpless. He felt troubled.


    The inside of the bus was too crowded. He was not doing it on purpose. He figured that a


    misunderstanding was about to happen.


    What if Nina reported this back to Wynn? His life would be over.


    Nina was feeling frustrated and annoyed.


    ¡°Can¡­ Can you back away a bit?¡±


    Nina said shyly through gritted teeth. Her face was as red as a tomato.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Philip was ashamed. He tried to scoot backward and eventually, he bumped into someone.


    ¡°What are you doing? What? Why are you squeezing me?¡±


    A middle-aged woman shrieked instantly.


    In a blink of an eye, there were all kinds of curses and usations on the bus.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had no choice. We¡¯re almost at the next stop.¡±


    It was human nature. No one could avoid this.


    When Nina heard this, she pushed a strand of her hair behind her hair. Her ears were red.


    What was going on with this guy? Could he not feel it?


    Was he doing this on purpose?


    Damn it!


    What a hypocrite! He was putting on such a good act!


    Nina gritted her teeth angrily. She swore she would expose Philip¡¯s vile behavior. Moreover, she also


    wanted to tell Madam Johnston about this!


    ¡°Right, Nina, have I seen you somewhere before?¡± Suddenly, Philip asked.


    Nina shuddered slightly. There was coldness reflected in her eyes.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    ¡°Excuse me, but I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Nina Jacques calmed herself immediately and smiled slightly. Her voice was sweet and soft like a


    typical demuredy.


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Philip frowned. Did he get it wrong?


    At this time, Nina was anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. The alien emotion was almost driving her


    crazy!


    Philip paid a bit of attention to Nina. This beauty was only a fist away from him. The fine hair on her


    pink cheeks was illuminated by the bright lights, reflecting a youthful purity.


    Especially her fair neck that was as white as the snow on the Himyas. It exuded a light and alluring


    fragrance.


    He had most definitely seen her before, but he just could not remember where.


    Screech!


    Abruptly, the bus came to a sudden halt. Nina, who was already unfocused at this time, immediately fell


    backward heavily!


    Boom!


    She was standing so close to Philip when she lost her bnce. This time, she truly felt it!


    Instantly, Nina¡¯s face flushed red. Her small hand was gripping the ring tightly, and she dared not move


    at all!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nina could not tolerate such a beguiling atmosphere any longer. Just as the bus arrived at the bus stop,


    she did not hesitate to rush down!


    However, a middle-aged woman dashed out first, identally knocking into her and making her


    stumble. Her high heels slipped and she fell directly into Philip¡¯s arms!


    F*ck!


    Philip was dumbfounded. He felt the soft body in his arms, and his nose was filled with the fragrance


    wafting from her hair.


    What the hell was going on today?


    Nina put her hands on Philip¡¯s chest. She felt the heat from his body as the two of them were tightly


    pressed together!


    That pose was too provocative!


    She hurriedly shoved Philip away, straightened out her business suit, and ran out of the vehicle. She


    was blushing furiously.


    Philip felt a little helpless as he chased after her while shouting, ¡°Nina, don¡¯t go so fast. It was just a


    misunderstanding. If you want to me someone, me it on the driver for being so inexperienced!¡±


    Nina halted, turned around angrily with a re, and said, ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?


    I think you¡¯re just a pervert! I must tell Chairwoman Johnston about this!¡±


    Oops, it seemed that beauty Nina was really mad this time.


    Philip chased after her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood me. I was trying to protect you just now.


    There were so many pairs of eyes leering at you just now. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t notice anything.


    Please don¡¯t tell my wife.¡±


    ¡°You? Are you really that kind?¡±


    Nina pushed Philip¡¯s hands away and sneered while folding her arms across her chest. She looked as


    if she was looking at an idiot.


    How should she deal with this pervert?


    At this moment, not too far away, several figures appeared.


    Philip¡¯s expression sank. When he turned around, he saw a tattooed youth with two bald young men


    beside him, chewing gum and acting like loafers.


    Oh, it turned out to be the tattooed young man that Philip had pushed away on the bus.


    Nina naturally noticed the three little hooligans too. Afraid, she hid behind Philip until only the top of her


    head could be seen.


    The tattooed young manughed and chewed his gum loudly, yanking his chin to point at Philip. ¡°Hey,


    brat, weren¡¯t you very sassy just now? But you look so scared now that your face has turned green.


    Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°n, is this that kid? He doesn¡¯t look like he can fight.¡±


    One baldy next to him nced at Philip and said disdainfully.


    ¡°n, that girl looks pretty mouthwatering!¡±


    Another thin baldy said with a pervy look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? She¡¯s top-notch! Settle that kid and the chick behind him will be ours!¡±


    The tattooed young man was exultant.


    In his eyes, Philip would be a dead man soon!


    He did not take him seriously at all!


    Nina was still hiding behind Philip. She frowned when she overheard their shameless conversation!


    ¡°What are you saying! Be careful or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    She could not tolerate insults from others, so she stepped out and held her bag tightly in her arms as if


    she was going to take out her phone.


    ¡°Oh no, the chick is scared. Brothers, what are you waiting for?¡±


    With a leering look on his face, the tattooed young man rubbed his hands together in an obscene


    gesture and walked toward Nina.


    Smack!


    The crisp sound of a p rang!


    Philip had moved forward and served him a p that was fierce and decisive!


    Before the tattooed young man could figure out what had happened, he was already spinning a few


    times on the spot.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    ¡°F*ck! You dare to hit me?¡±


    The tattooed youth clutched at his swollen cheek and red at Philip while gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you see that she has a boyfriend? Since you still dare to approach her, who else should


    I hit if not you?¡±


    Philip crossed his arms and sneered at the tattooed youth.


    Nina got a fright from Philip¡¯s fierce retaliation, but a warm current surged in her heart. The look in her


    eyes as she stared at Philip had also changed. She totally ignored his usage of the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯ just


    now.


    The tattooed youth flew into a rage and took out a switchde from his pants pocket. He red


    menacingly at Philip and shouted, ¡°Damn you! I want your life!¡±


    With that said, he rushed over with the switchde and aimed directly for Philip¡¯s stomach!


    The other two bald men also dashed over quickly. Their objective was very simple¡ªto catch Nina.


    Would the kid not submit to them after that?


    The stabbing motion of the switchde had almost reached the mark, but before it could pierce


    through the target, it was firmly grabbed by an iron grip before it got any further!


    Philip calmly reached out and grabbed the tattooed youth¡¯s wrist. Then, he exerted some force and with


    a crack, the sound of breaking bones came from the youth¡¯s arm!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The tattooed youth was in so much pain that his face had turned maroon. He felt that his arm had been


    broken just now!


    The pain was excruciating!


    The heart-rending screams from the youth were so spine-chilling that a few passersby got a fright and


    quickly ran away.


    If a bit more force was applied, the guy¡¯s arm could be broken at a 90-degree angle!


    With a loud nking sound, the switchde fell from the youth¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You two, aren¡¯t you going to stop? Do you want me to break his other arm?¡± Philip huffed coldly.


    The two bald guys who were about to pounce on Nina nced back at this moment, unconcerned


    about the safety of theirpanion at all!


    They had made up their minds. As long as they got their hands on the beauty, the kid would submit to


    them obediently!


    Philip frowned as his anger intensified!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    For his next moves, he would not consider the consequences anymore!


    With a violent force, another cracking sound could be heard. The arm of the tattooed youth was bent at


    a 90-degree angle!


    The sound of bones breaking sted clearly in their ears!


    ¡°Argh, ouch¡­!¡±


    The tattooed youth screamed and knelt on the ground, his entire face flushed maroon! The pain in his


    broken arm was not something any ordinary person could bear!


    In the next second!


    The youth only felt a gust of wind at the front of his head before he was stunned to see Philip standing


    in front of the beauty. His hands were tightly gripping the two friends by their necks!


    The two baldies were also terrified by Philip¡¯s sudden appearance!


    They watched helplessly as they got choked by this guy. They were even lifted up!


    Was this the strength of an ordinary man?


    He could pick up one person in one hand!


    Was he still a f*cking human?


    The two baldies werepletely distraught.


    They never should have provoked such a person!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±


    Philip dropped these words, exerted more strength into his arms, and choked the necks of the two


    baldies!

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    After that, Philip spun the two of them around in mid-air like he was juggling fire-sticks!


    How could an ordinary person perform such an act!


    Brother, was that an acrobatic performance? Hollywood special effects?


    The two bald guys just looked tough on the outside but were actually useless. They could not withstand


    such treatment from Philip and started to foam at the mouths. After being thrown to the side casually by


    Philip, they fell to the ground with a thud and rolled over several times!


    They did not even have the strength to get up. They just felt like the world was spinning around them.


    Their guts were rolling in waves and they threw up all the food fromst night!


    Not to mention that one of them had even lost control of his bowel movements!


    This was not over yet. Philip took a few steps forward, raised his leg, and stomped on the chest of one


    of the bald guys. A resounding crack was heard. That guy let out a heart-wrenching scream!


    It was enough for people¡¯s hearts to tremble!


    ¡°I told you, since you want to die, I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±


    Philip looked at the three people coldly and said sternly, ¡°Why, do you still want me to greet you one by


    one? Get lost! If you don¡¯t leave now, it won¡¯t be as simple as breaking a few ribs!¡±


    With that said, Philip kicked the bald guy to the other side. Thetter squealed like a pig. His eyes grew


    dark before he fainted!


    The tattooed man and the other bald guy finally scrambled up from the ground with great difficulty.


    They hurriedly dragged the fainted guy and wanted to leave.


    However, Philip suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    This time, the two were so scared that their legs shook. They knelt on the ground with a loud thump


    and wailed, ¡°Brother, please forgive us. We know we were wrong!¡±


    Philip pointed at Nina and barked out an order, ¡°Go over there and apologize!¡±


    The two little hooligans exchanged a nce and mbered to kneel in front of Nina, scaring her into


    taking a few steps back.


    ¡°Sister, we were wrong, please forgive us!¡±


    The tattooed youth and the bald guy apologized sincerely, their heads knocking on the ground with loud


    thuds!


    ¡°You¡­ Go now. Don¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±


    Nina went pale with fright, hid behind Philip, stretched her head out, and looked at the hooligans with a


    terrified expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave yet?¡± Philip made a move to kick.


    ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯re getting lost now.¡±


    The two guys scrambled to drag their faintedpanion on the ground, ignoring the curses from the


    other pedestrians on the road. They rushed to flee this death zone!


    Before Philip could take a closer look, Nina poked him on the shoulder and said shyly, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve


    misunderstood you earlier. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After that, she even bent down from the waist for a bow. Philip quickly stopped her, scratching his head


    and chuckling. He did not know what to say.


    Philip grinned broadly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    If he was not mistaken, he seemed to have caught a glimpse of a blood-red spider on her body!


    Could it be a coincidence?


    Philip kept an eye on it.


    In the end, he and Nina returned to thepany in this awkward yet unembarrassed atmosphere.


    Initially, he wanted to talk to Wynn, but she was away, so he could only sit and wait until she got off


    work.


    Philip was bored and watched some videos online to kill some time.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time.


    Nina Jacques, the assistant to the chairwoman, came to the marketing department for an


    unprecedented visit. She instantly attracted the attention of all the male marketing staff!


    Too beautiful! Too captivating!


    Just like an enticing woman who walked out from a painting!


    Nina strutted in her little high heels, stood at the entrance of the marketing department, popped her


    head in, and looked around several times. When she caught sight of Philip sitting by the door, her face


    finally bloomed into a smile as she trotted over.


    ¡°Hi, Philip, are you free tonight? I want to take you out for dinner¡­¡±


    Nina had mustered up a lot of courage and struggled for a long time before she finally decided to


    approach Philip!


    Even her voice was brimming with bashfulness.


    Nina¡¯s heart was in turmoil at the moment. Her alluring and big bright eyes were staring at Philip for


    fear that he would decline her invitation in his next sentence, so she hugged the folder in her arms


    tightly.


    It was nothing. She just wanted to invite Philip for a meal to express her gratitude for the incident during


    the day and to rify the previous misunderstanding about him.


    She might not realize that she was a little in love with the feeling of being protected by Philip.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, it was so embarrassing!


    She was so nervous!


    Not only was she nervous, but all the male employees in the marketing department were nervous too!


    What was the situation?


    The belle of thepany, beauty Nina Jacques, visited the marketing department just to invite that


    good-for-nothing Philip rke out for a meal?!


    A dinner at that!


    They must be crazy! They almost wondered if their ears were ying tricks on them!


    No, it must be an illusion!


    Even though he was useless and had nothing to do in thepany, he was the chairwoman¡¯s


    husband!


    Despite that, was this really all right?


    Could it be that Nina was actually a superficial wh*re in the guise of a sweet innocent girl?


    Philip was a bit startled. He looked at Nina who was smiling amicably in front of him and hesitated. The


    more he dithered, the crazier the other male employees became.


    Was he hesitating?


    As expected of a man who lived off his wife¡­ He was afraid that Wynn woulde after him


    afterward.


    This was the great beauty Nina Jacques who personally invited him for dinner and he was actually


    hesitant!


    Countless people could not wait to rece Philip at this moment and say that they were free.


    However, Philip¡¯s next sentence made more people go berserk!

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    After that, Philip spun the two of them around in mid-air like he was juggling fire-sticks!


    How could an ordinary person perform such an act!


    Brother, was that an acrobatic performance? Hollywood special effects?


    The two bald guys just looked tough on the outside but were actually useless. They could not withstand


    such treatment from Philip and started to foam at the mouths. After being thrown to the side casually by


    Philip, they fell to the ground with a thud and rolled over several times!


    They did not even have the strength to get up. They just felt like the world was spinning around them.


    Their guts were rolling in waves and they threw up all the food fromst night!


    Not to mention that one of them had even lost control of his bowel movements!


    This was not over yet. Philip took a few steps forward, raised his leg, and stomped on the chest of one


    of the bald guys. A resounding crack was heard. That guy let out a heart-wrenching scream!


    It was enough for people¡¯s hearts to tremble!


    ¡°I told you, since you want to die, I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±


    Philip looked at the three people coldly and said sternly, ¡°Why, do you still want me to greet you one by


    one? Get lost! If you don¡¯t leave now, it won¡¯t be as simple as breaking a few ribs!¡±


    With that said, Philip kicked the bald guy to the other side. Thetter squealed like a pig. His eyes grew


    dark before he fainted!


    The tattooed man and the other bald guy finally scrambled up from the ground with great difficulty.


    They hurriedly dragged the fainted guy and wanted to leave.


    However, Philip suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    This time, the two were so scared that their legs shook. They knelt on the ground with a loud thump


    and wailed, ¡°Brother, please forgive us. We know we were wrong!¡±


    Philip pointed at Nina and barked out an order, ¡°Go over there and apologize!¡±


    The two little hooligans exchanged a nce and mbered to kneel in front of Nina, scaring her into


    taking a few steps back.


    ¡°Sister, we were wrong, please forgive us!¡±


    The tattooed youth and the bald guy apologized sincerely, their heads knocking on the ground with loud


    thuds!


    ¡°You¡­ Go now. Don¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±


    Nina went pale with fright, hid behind Philip, stretched her head out, and looked at the hooligans with a


    terrified expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave yet?¡± Philip made a move to kick.


    ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯re getting lost now.¡±


    The two guys scrambled to drag their faintedpanion on the ground, ignoring the curses from the


    other pedestrians on the road. They rushed to flee this death zone!


    Before Philip could take a closer look, Nina poked him on the shoulder and said shyly, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve


    misunderstood you earlier. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After that, she even bent down from the waist for a bow. Philip quickly stopped her, scratching his head


    and chuckling. He did not know what to say.


    Philip grinned broadly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    If he was not mistaken, he seemed to have caught a glimpse of a blood-red spider on her body!


    Could it be a coincidence?


    Philip kept an eye on it.


    In the end, he and Nina returned to thepany in this awkward yet unembarrassed atmosphere.


    Initially, he wanted to talk to Wynn, but she was away, so he could only sit and wait until she got off


    work.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip was bored and watched some videos online to kill some time.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time.


    Nina Jacques, the assistant to the chairwoman, came to the marketing department for an


    unprecedented visit. She instantly attracted the attention of all the male marketing staff!


    Too beautiful! Too captivating!


    Just like an enticing woman who walked out from a painting!


    Nina strutted in her little high heels, stood at the entrance of the marketing department, popped her


    head in, and looked around several times. When she caught sight of Philip sitting by the door, her face


    finally bloomed into a smile as she trotted over.


    ¡°Hi, Philip, are you free tonight? I want to take you out for dinner¡­¡±


    Nina had mustered up a lot of courage and struggled for a long time before she finally decided to


    approach Philip!


    Even her voice was brimming with bashfulness.


    Nina¡¯s heart was in turmoil at the moment. Her alluring and big bright eyes were staring at Philip for


    fear that he would decline her invitation in his next sentence, so she hugged the folder in her arms


    tightly.


    It was nothing. She just wanted to invite Philip for a meal to express her gratitude for the incident during


    the day and to rify the previous misunderstanding about him.


    She might not realize that she was a little in love with the feeling of being protected by Philip.


    Oh, it was so embarrassing!


    She was so nervous!


    Not only was she nervous, but all the male employees in the marketing department were nervous too!


    What was the situation?


    The belle of thepany, beauty Nina Jacques, visited the marketing department just to invite that


    good-for-nothing Philip rke out for a meal?!


    A dinner at that!


    They must be crazy! They almost wondered if their ears were ying tricks on them!


    No, it must be an illusion!


    Even though he was useless and had nothing to do in thepany, he was the chairwoman¡¯s


    husband!


    Despite that, was this really all right?


    Could it be that Nina was actually a superficial wh*re in the guise of a sweet innocent girl?


    Philip was a bit startled. He looked at Nina who was smiling amicably in front of him and hesitated. The


    more he dithered, the crazier the other male employees became.


    Was he hesitating?


    As expected of a man who lived off his wife¡­ He was afraid that Wynn woulde after him


    afterward.


    This was the great beauty Nina Jacques who personally invited him for dinner and he was actually


    hesitant!


    Countless people could not wait to rece Philip at this moment and say that they were free.


    However, Philip¡¯s next sentence made more people go berserk!

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    ¡°Perry! Don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    At this moment, a distinguished old man with a slightly tired look got down from a Rolls-Royce not too


    far away. He was followed by arge group of attractively dressed men and women.


    ¡°Grandpa, just look at this country bumpkin! Isn¡¯t he just blocking your way by standing here?¡±


    The arrogant man immediately became respectful, supporting the old man while ring at Philip.


    Philip was peeved. Who did he provoke by standing there?


    Did your family build the damn road?


    ¡°Nonsense! How did I teach you? When you¡¯re outside, you must convince people with reason and


    never judge people by appearance! Apologize now!¡± the old man said sternly and knocked his walking


    cane on the ground.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± The face of the arrogant man immediately turned awkward.


    ¡°Go now!¡± The old man repeated sternly.


    That guy seemed to be afraid of his grandfather. After hesitating for a while, he twisted his head toward


    Philip with an expression of dissatisfaction and resentment. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    offending you just now.¡±


    After speaking, that guy stood on one side without turning back, crossed his arms, and scrutinized


    Philip from top to bottom with hostility.


    ¡°Young man, my name is Terence Cannes, and this is my grandson Perry Cannes. It¡¯s all my fault for


    hisx tutoring. We¡¯ve embarrassed ourselves. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please tell me and I¡¯ll make


    him visit you to apologize another day,¡± Master Cannes walked over and said with a smile.


    Philip shook his head quickly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just a young man with a fiery temper.


    It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Hah, drop the pretenses already. As if you¡¯re much older than me¡­¡±


    The arrogant man snorted in a low voice only to be frightened with a re from the old man. He quickly


    lowered his head.


    Philip smiled nonchntly and said nothing.


    Perry red bitterly at Philip and memorized this person before following the rest of the adults into


    Drunken Immortal Court.


    ¡°I know Perry Cannes. He¡¯s the young master of the Cannes family from Golden City. He has a lousy


    temper. That old man is Terence Cannes, the head of the Cannes family of Golden City.¡±


    Philip simply shrugged and did not think too much about it.


    There were loads of families around. A Cannes family was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Mel!¡±


    At this time, a beautifully dressed woman walked toward them.


    With a long ck dress, shoulder-length wavy hair, delicate features, fair skin, and an outstanding


    poise, she belonged to the photogenic category of goddesses.


    Her straight and slim calves were well-proportioned. Her figure was tall and slender. She was a fully


    grown beauty and not at all inferior to Melody in terms of appearance and temperament!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Cynthia!¡±


    Melody hugged the woman like a little girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you. You¡¯ve grown bigger again.¡±


    The woman rubbed Melody¡¯s hair fondly, a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°He is?¡±


    She suddenly noticed Philip who was standing next to them and asked curiously.


    ¡°He is¡­ He¡¯s my boyfriend¡­¡± Melody quickly grabbed Philip¡¯s arm and introduced him.


    She was afraid that Philip might let the cat out of the bag, so she deliberately red and winked at him.


    Philip was not an idiot. He naturally understood what she meant and nodded helplessly in response.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    The woman was obviously startled. After scrutinizing Philip for a moment, she stretched out her smooth


    milky-white hand and said with a faint smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cynthia Larson, Melody¡¯s best friend.¡±


    ¡°Philip rke.¡± Philip stretched out and shook her little hand but quickly let go.


    Wow, so soft, so smooth!


    ¡°Mel, when did you get a boyfriend? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Cynthia looked at Melody and teased.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t get the chance to tell you before. Anyway, you¡¯ve met him now, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    Melody let go of Philip¡¯s arm, hugged Cynthia¡¯s arm, and said coquettishly.


    ¡°Oh yes, do you know who Cynthia is?¡±


    Melody suddenly looked at Philip, raised her eyebrows, and asked proudly.


    Philip shrugged and said with a grin, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    An important figure?

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Cynthia rolled her eyes at Melody and admonished with a smile, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Melodyughed evilly and said, ¡°Our dear Cynthia Larson belongs to the Larson family of Fernvale.


    Impressive, right?¡±


    Larson family of Fernvale?!


    Suddenly!


    Philip¡¯s pupils constricted as he stared at Cynthia with a death stare.


    His mother¡¯s family!


    The Larson family!


    Melody saw that Philip was dumbfounded, so she pushed him amusedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    exaggerated. Everyone knows the Larson family of Fernvale. Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re hearing it for the first


    time.¡±


    Cynthia also frowned and looked at Philip in bewilderment. This man was acting strange. Why did she


    feel that the look in his eyes was a little odd?


    Philip¡¯s heart was shaken. It took him a long while before he recovered. His eyes were already red.


    He did not expect to meet people from his mother¡¯s side of the family. Perhaps Cynthia might even be


    rted to him by blood.


    Philip had attempted to contact the Larson family of Fernvale before but failed.


    There seemed to be a huge force in the dark that kept preventing him from contacting the Larson


    family.


    It was because of this that Philip gradually forgot about this matter.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, Philip never gave up on trying to contact them because he had to make sure of one thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only watched the news about the Larson family on TV before, but I didn¡¯t expect to see someone


    from that big family today. Sure enough, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Philip smiled courteously.


    It was an unexpected windfall.


    Cynthia returned his smile with a few words of reply before she gritted her teeth, red at Melody, and


    said in mock anger, ¡°You have such a big mouth.¡±


    Melody stuck her tongue out and paid her no heed.


    A few minutester.


    In the Peach Blossom private room of Drunken Immortal Court, Melody took Philip¡¯s arm and entered


    with Cynthia.


    ¡°Mel, here!¡± As soon as they entered, they heard someone calling Melody¡¯s name.


    Melody followed the voice and saw that the private room was already filled with several people.


    The person who called out to Melody was none other than Simon Luther, the guy who had been


    pursuing her before.


    Simon naturally saw Philip standing next to Melody and also noticed that Melody had her arm hooked


    around Philip¡¯s!


    How did this happen?


    Were they?


    No way! Impossible!


    Philip also noticed Simon and gave him a polite smile.


    However, when this smile fell into Simon¡¯s eyes, it was seen as tant mocking and showing off!


    He was very angry when he saw Melody leading Philip to sit at the other side. He sullenly hung his


    head before he finished his drink that was on the table in one gulp!


    ¡°Young Master Luther, what¡¯s going on? Melody seems to be ignoring you.¡±


    A guy sitting next to Simon asked curiously at this moment.


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    Simon was already in a bad mood, so he raged at this time.


    There were no less than ten people in the private room and not everyone knew each other, so they


    formed their little circles while ying and chatting.


    In general, all those present were the boys and girls from rich and wealthy families.


    ¡°Mel, you¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    The person who spoke was a woman about Melody¡¯s age. She looked quite pretty, but far inferior


    compared to Melody and Cynthia.


    It was mainly due to her heavy makeup.


    ¡°This is my university ssmate, Marilyn Chester, a native of Riverdale. She¡¯s the one who organized


    this gathering. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    Melody smiled as she introduced her to Philip.


    However, she did not even look at Philip but nced at Cynthia instead and asked, ¡°Is this the best


    friend you mentioned? Wow, what a great beauty!¡±


    While speaking, she stood up, took Melody¡¯s hand, and drew other people¡¯s attention in the private


    room. ¡°Hey, stop for a moment. This is Melody Zander, one of the four golden flowers of Riverdale that


    I¡¯ve mentioned to you before. She¡¯s also the daughter of our underground king, Theo Zander. How


    about it, isn¡¯t she pretty?


    ¡°And this is Miss Zander¡¯s best friend, the one and only goddess! From the Larson family of Fernvale!¡±


    Marilyn put her hands on Cynthia¡¯s shoulders and said with a smile.


    She knew Melody, and she also knew that Melody had a best friend from the Larson family of Fernvale!


    That was a very prestigious family!


    Although they had suddenly withdrawn from many markets all over the country more than ten years


    ago, their influence was still great.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Cynthia Larson,¡± Cynthia said graciously, her sweet smile falling in everyone¡¯s


    eyes like a dream.


    Everyone stood up and returned sincere smiles and warm greetings.


    ¡°Hello everybody, I¡¯m Melody Zander.¡±


    Melody inclined slightly and introduced herself in a low voice before looking at Philip suddenly. She


    then said, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Philip rke!¡±


    Everyone merely nodded slightly without even looking directly at Philip.


    Philip did not say anything but sat down next to Melody. However, he clearly felt that everyone was


    looking at him in an unfriendly manner.


    ¡°Haha, a country bumpkin is shameless enough toe in here.¡±


    Instantly, words full of sarcasm and contempt rang out in the room.


    Melody was beingplimented because of her father¡¯s influence, but there was no need to tter


    him.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Philip was uncocerned about those ridiculous words. His eyes were now entirely focused on Cynthia


    Larson.


    He wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Cynthia.


    Melody was a little unhappy and was just about to stand up to say a few words when she was stopped


    by Philip.


    Youngdies were indeed hot-tempered.


    At this moment, several ttering voices sounded.


    ¡°Melody, I¡¯m Peyton Hill. I¡¯ve heard Marilyn talk about you before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so


    beautiful in person.¡±


    ¡°Melody, I¡¯m Cedric Shore. My family runs a medicine shop. I hope that Melody can support us in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Billy Dillon, your junior at school. I¡¯ve seen your pictures before!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Everyone rushed to introduce themselves, most of them male and all of them quite outstanding in


    appearance. It was a pity that the reason behind their actions was quite obvious to outsiders.


    This was the daughter of Theo Zander, the underground king of Riverdale. Forging a good rtionship


    with her would be greatly beneficial to them in the future!


    As for the Larson family of Fernvale, they were no longer active in the market, so it did not matter if


    they ttered Cynthia or not.


    Melody was still angry because they had mocked Philip just now, so she simply ignored them.


    These people could change their behavior at the drop of a hat!


    ¡°Miss Zander, I¡¯d like to propose a toast. I¡¯m Keh Hane. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    At this moment, a well-dressed young man in an expensive suit and leather shoes stood up abruptly.


    He did not conceal the fervent admiration for Melody in his eyes, as well as the burning intensity as he


    stared at Cynthia!


    This young man had a schrly look¡ªsharp eyebrows, high nose bridge, and fair skin. He was a


    typical handsome boy.


    The poise he exuded, however, was that of a noble son.


    Especially when he stared at Melody and Cynthia. There was a hidden meaning behind his eyes, but


    his smile was like the spring breeze. He raised his wine ss and finished the contents in one gulp.


    Melody was startled. She did not know this person.


    ¡°Mel, why are you still sitting there? Young Master Hane is toasting you. Why don¡¯t you have a drink?


    Young Master Hane is one of the four young masters of Capital City and a famous young talent too!¡±


    Marilyn nudged Melody excitedly. In fact, she was very jealous of Melody.


    Famous young talent?


    One of the four young masters of Capital City?


    Since when did Capital City produce the title of four young masters?


    Was it referring to the Hane family of Capital City?


    It sounded quite familiar.


    Philip frowned slightly and looked at Marilyn who was standing next to Melody. He felt that this


    woman¡¯s motive was not pure. It seemed as if she was trying to make a match between Melody and


    that Keh Hane!


    At the same time, Simon, who was still sitting at the corner and drinking sullenly, did not look too good.


    He liked Melody but was unable to sit beside her and protect her at the moment.


    ¡°Simon, something is wrong with you today. That Keh Hane guy is obviously interested in Melody


    but you¡¯re not going to say anything? Are you giving up?¡±


    A rich second-generation next to Simon poked his shoulder andughed cheekily.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Simon snorted, a sneer appearing on his face as he mumbled, ¡°That Keh Hane is courting his own


    death! He can be interested in any other girls, but he has to go after this one, hehe.¡±


    The rich second-generation had no idea what he was talking about and assumed Simon was drunk, so


    he did not think too much about it.


    Since Keh had stepped out, all the men who were previously interested in Melody now chose to


    keep their mouths shut. They just sat there watching.


    All of them knew that Keh would definitely get his hands on any woman he wanted!


    Contending with Keh over a woman was equivalent to courting death!


    At the moment, not only the men in the private room but a few girls also stared at Melody with envy,


    jealousy, and hatred. They were all interested in Keh, but he did not even look directly at them.


    He was only interested in Melody Zander and her best friend!


    Philip thought that this gathering was very interesting. Everyone had their own hidden agenda and one


    could expect to watch a good show after this.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡± Melody declined.


    ¡°Mel, how can you say this. Young Master Hane is inviting you for a drink. It¡¯s a great honor for you.


    Besides, it¡¯s okay to drink just a little. It¡¯s not easy for me to organize this gathering, so you mustn¡¯t


    embarrass me.¡±


    Marilyn was angry and used. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be Young Master Hane¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Melody was taken aback. She looked at Marilyn and said coldly, ¡°I have a boyfriend!¡±


    She could already tell that her so-called good friend, Marilyn Chester, was selling their friendship


    cheaply to win favor from this Young Master Hane.


    Did they not notice a man was sitting beside her?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, since Mel doesn¡¯t want to drink, we don¡¯t have to force it.¡± Keh smiled gently.


    ¡°Keh Hane, please call me Melody. I¡¯m not used to hearing you calling me Mel!¡±


    Melody¡¯s face gradually became cold.


    She was turning him down in public!

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Keh almost could not control his expression. Heughed drily before saying, ¡°Haha¡­ Miss Zander


    has an arrogant personality.¡±


    When he said this, Keh¡¯s expression turned visibly grim. A glint of cold light shed across his


    eyes. He sat down quietly, nced at Philip, and said, ¡°Miss Zander, what does your boyfriend do?¡±


    Oh, was he trying to transfer the anger to him?


    Philip sneered in his heart.


    They were a group of typical rich second-generation, so the so-called little devious plots were nothing


    but monkey tricks in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a food delivery guy,¡± Philip said nonchntly.


    ¡°Wow, he delivers food! What an outstanding talent! I¡¯ve heard of your big name!¡±


    Keh suddenly praised him with a look of admiration. People who were not in the know would not be


    able to tell the naked sarcasm in his words.


    ¡°Haha, Young Master Hane, your words are very interesting indeed. The person who can make an


    impression on you must be an incredible person¡­¡±


    Another man from the same table quipped.


    He was plump and wearing a gold watch on his wrist. The chubby flesh on his face had squeezed his


    eyes into a seam. His entire appearance screamed to others that he was a nouveau riche!


    That fatty triumphantly fiddled with his gold Rolex, nced at Philip, andmented, ¡°I think this food-


    delivery talent is very good at promoting the virtues of diligence and thrift. Do the clothes on your body


    even add up to 500? What a talent indeed! I think your sry for delivering food is only 4,000 or 5,000


    at most! Young Master Hane¡¯spany has a monthly turnover of tens of millions! It¡¯s enough for you


    to earn for hundreds of years!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    As soon as the fatty finished speaking, the entire room burst out inughter, especially Marilyn who


    laughed the loudest.


    Melody¡¯s expression suddenly turned frosty.


    Today, she brought Philip over just to deal with Simon, but Young Master Hane had appeared all of a


    sudden and caught her off guard.


    The worse thing was that these people were deliberately targeting Philip.


    She looked at Philip with some guilt but realized that this guy was ying mobile games nonchntly!


    So many people mocking Philip was equivalent to them mocking her, and that was something she


    could not tolerate!


    Melody Zander, one of the four golden flowers of Riverdale, was being ridiculed by a few inconspicuous


    rich second-generation. If this matter was publicized, it would be a humiliation!


    Melody stood up without any hesitation, pulled Philip¡¯s hand, and said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, Philip grabbed her soft little hand, shrugged, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    hasty. Let¡¯s sit for a while. Since we¡¯re already here, we should at least eat before we leave.¡±


    A pair of little rich second-generation was showing off their wealth in front of him.


    It was really interesting.


    Philip was amused.


    Compare wealth?


    He had never been afraid of anyone yet.


    ¡°Eat? Hahaha, as expected of a rare talent! I really wonder how Melody fell in love with you. You¡¯re


    such a disgrace to all the men out there!¡±


    Peyton Hill opened his mouth at this moment. He could see that Keh was very interested in


    Melody, so he took the opportunity to ridicule Philip. This was considered as a favor to Keh.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Another round of roaringughter.


    ¡°Hey, Peyton, it¡¯s wrong for you to say that. He¡¯s a rare talent who promotes frugality and thriftiness.


    After all, people who can dine in Drunken Immortal Court are not ordinary. It¡¯s enough for him to brag


    for a lifetime!¡± The fatty from before quipped again.


    However, Philip just looked at them indifferently, seeming unconcerned about their words.


    Melody¡¯s face became more unpleasant. She stood up and shouted angrily, ¡°Enough! Marilyn Chester,


    is this how you¡¯re treating my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mel, don¡¯t be angry. This is for your own good. You found such a useless boyfriend and it¡¯s so


    embarrassing. What¡¯s wrong with Young Master Hane? He¡¯s handsome, his family is rich, he has a


    good career, and is very mature too. So many people admire him but he has never taken an interest in


    anyone before this. You¡¯re the first. Why can¡¯t you understand my meaning?¡±


    Marilyn kept acting as if she was doing this for Melody.


    ¡°Hehe, for my own good? By insulting my boyfriend?¡±


    Melody¡¯s face waspletely cold. She picked up her handbag and said coldly, ¡°Marilyn Chester, don¡¯t


    contact me again in the future!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re going to be the death of me!¡±


    Marilyn crossed her arms angrily.


    Any woman who entered Young Master Hane¡¯s eyes¡­ Could they hope to escape?


    How childish!


    ¡°Philip rke, right? Do you want to consider working for mypany? The sry is definitely higher


    than your food delivery job.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Keh spoke up with a wine ss in his hand. There was a sarcastic smile on his face as he said, ¡°I


    think you¡¯re quite suitable to live off a woman. You don¡¯t even dare to let out a squeak until now. I feel


    really bad for Miss Zander.¡±


    Philip suddenly became energetic and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Hane, right? I think you¡¯re really


    narcissistic. You have a lot of money, do you?¡±

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Compare wealth?


    The f*ck!


    Everyone was stunned. Had this kid been struck dumb?


    He dared to speak to Young Master Hane in such a manner?


    Did he know what his family did?


    Did he know how much his personal assets were?


    He was just seeking death!


    Keh¡¯s expression turned grim instantly. This was the first time somebody actually mentioned the


    word ¡®money¡¯ in front of him.


    ¡°Brat! Do you want to die! You dare to talk this way. Is there anything on your body that canpare


    with Young Master Hane? You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be Young Master Hane¡¯s watchdog!


    How dare you brag about money!¡±


    Peyton stood up first. He mmed the table and shouted!


    There were some words that Keh could not say, so he would do it on his behalf.


    Philip sneered and responded, ¡°Oh, no wonder I kept hearing dogs barking. So you¡¯re Young Master


    Hane¡¯s watchdog.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re going to die!¡±


    Peyton¡¯s face flushed red. He never expected this country bumpkin to insult him like this!


    He red at Philip furiously and was just about to take action when he was stopped by Keh.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re here to have some fun. Don¡¯t ruin the atmosphere over a little


    misunderstanding.¡±


    Keh was very good at being diplomatic. He pped his hands, raised his ss, and said, ¡°Come


    on, let¡¯s propose a toast to Marilyn and wish that she¡¯ll be forever 18!¡±


    Everyone stood up at that. Only Philip, Melody, and Cynthia remained seated.


    Oh, and also the slightly tipsy Simon Luther did not stand up either.


    He had too much to drink and his face was in a daze.


    Melody was very angry. She was not here to be insulted. If not for the fact that she did not want to


    cause trouble for Philip, she would have trashed this ce long ago!


    Cynthia retained her image of a good girl. Although her sense of dressing was unrestrained and avant-


    garde, she had not said a word since she entered the door.


    After all, this was not a circle she was familiar with. She chose to sit quietly and watch.


    She was very familiar with the temperament of her best friend. Over the years, how many awesome


    rich young masters had not been beaten by this golden flower?


    Topare these arrogant and domineering rich second-generation with the nostalgic bad guys from


    Fernvale, these people were really not worth mentioning.


    Cynthia suddenly felt a little sad and drank a bit too much without her noticing. She had left that home


    for many years now.


    The Larson family of Fernvale.


    It had long existed in name only.


    They withdrew from the maind more than ten years ago. On the surface, it was to protect


    themselves, but in fact, they were just scared of death.


    Cynthia had only heard about the secret but never saw it with her own eyes.


    Philip noticed the shift in Cynthia¡¯s mood and wanted to ask her about it when Keh spoke again.


    ¡°Why, is Miss Zander not giving me face?¡±


    Keh looked at Melody with grim eyes. His tone had be somber too.


    He had never been humiliated like this before. He was getting turned down over and over again!


    This made Keh very upset!


    He could not wait to press this arrogant woman under him and make her beg for his mercy on her


    knees!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Face? Your face is really big.¡±


    Philip raised his head slightly and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Hane, my Mel doesn¡¯t want to pay any


    attention to you. Why are you still so shamelessly persistent? Are you a dog? Are you a boot-licking


    dog?¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar!


    Everyone was stunned and staring at Philip with a dumbfounded expression!


    This guy must be mad!


    He actually dared to call out Young Master Hane for being shameless and even called him a dog!


    All of them wondered if they had heard it wrong!


    At the same time, they sneered repeatedly in their hearts. This was indeed an imbecile acting like a


    poser. He had absolutely no idea about Keh Hane¡¯s underhanded means!


    Once Young Master Hane was provoked, it would be a disaster!


    They could already imagine that this guy would suffer from broken limbs and be thrown into the street


    from Drunken Immortal Court after this!


    Keh¡¯s grim expression finally reached its limit. With his eyes dull and cold, he looked at Philip and


    said, ¡°Brat! I¡¯ve had enough of you! You¡¯re ying with fire!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Hane. This kid doesn¡¯t respect you at all! He¡¯s too brazen! He¡¯s dressed so


    shabbily and his words are full of trash! He doesn¡¯t even care to take a look at himself in the mirror!¡±


    Peyton, who was scolded by Philip just now, stood up again. ¡°Young Master Hane, I think he¡¯s tired of


    living. Let¡¯s take care of him!¡±


    Keh¡¯s expression was ominous as his eyes flickered. ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that


    I¡¯ve taken a fancy to your girl! The gathering today is specially arranged for her! If you¡¯re sensible, you¡¯ll


    crawl out from here right now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll live to regret it!¡±


    Keh was not a weakling who could be bullied by anyone. Once he got serious, he could resort to


    anything!


    Besides, he was a martial artist himself and did a lot of training on a daily basis. He even had a ck


    belt in Taekwondo!


    He had taken a fancy to Melody Zander!


    Theo Zander¡¯s daughter?


    What about it?


    He was a Hane family member from Capital City!


    Even if Theo was here, as long as he brought up his identity, Theo would just obediently offer up his


    daughter!


    When Keh got angry, everyone at the same table could not wait to get away from him. It was


    obvious that the temperature in the private room had dropped more than ten degrees!


    Philip nced at him lightly and stood up but was suddenly grabbed by Melody.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Melody was worried that Philip would act irrationally. She was present when he taught Simon and his


    gang a lesson back then. When this guy became aggressive, he did not care about the consequences!


    Philip smiled, patted Melody¡¯s shoulder, and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡±


    Arrogant! Too brazen!


    Keh was furious. He red at Philip who was approaching him and said with a menacing grin,


    ¡°Why, it seems that you¡¯re unwilling to concede! Are you going to fight me?¡±


    He must pay a price for his arrogance!


    Keh was fully aware of his own strength. For an ordinary person like Philip, he could take on ten of


    him without a problem!


    Philip was just a worthless wretch who overestimated his own abilities!


    He could not help clenching his fists until his knuckles cracked!


    Whoosh!


    The sound of a strike!


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Keh furiously slugged a punch into Philip¡¯s face and a glint shed in his eyes!


    The force behind this punch was immense. The former smiled menacingly as if he could already see


    thetter kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.


    As for thetter, he remained indifferent. He had his hands in his pants pocket from the beginning until


    the end.


    From everyone¡¯s point of view, Philip¡¯s behavior was akin to seeking death. He was not taking a proper


    measure of his own strengths!


    Even if he wanted to y the hero in front of his girlfriend, he should pick his opponent carefully!


    That was Keh Hane, the three-time kickboxing champion of Capital City!


    Marilyn, Peyton, and the rest sneered too. They could already predict the oue¡­


    Philip made his move. He raised his fist and countered with a punch!


    Courting death!


    Keh¡¯s smile was full of disdain. That guy actually dared to fight back. He was just killing himself!


    Bam!


    With a crisp sound, the two fists collided!


    Crack!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    That seemed to be the sound of a broken bone!


    Everyone snickered. They knew that Philip had broken his arm!


    That b*tch Marilyn put on a pained expression and said to Melody, ¡°Did you hear that? Your boyfriend¡¯s


    arm is probably broken¡­¡±


    However, the next scene shocked them beyond everything else!


    Keh took several steps back, his arm bent at a 90-degree angle!


    Even the confident expression on his face just now had been reced with shock!


    Philip stood on the spot, unscathed. He waved his fists and flexed his arms as if he was just stretching!


    This¡­


    Inconceivable!


    Marilyn¡¯s next sentence was stuck in her throat. She was staring at Philip while her heart was in


    turmoil!


    ¡°Argh! My arm!! You¡¯re going to die!¡±


    Keh was livid as he hugged his arm. At this moment, he had already lost his noble persona from


    before.


    Keh still could not believe that someone would defeat him inbat. He even broke his arm in the


    process!


    He was the three-time kickboxing champion of Capital City, and his strength was undeniable!


    Now, his arm was obviously fractured, but his opponent still stood there unscathed and looking rxed!


    Suddenly, Philip stepped forward and slowly approached Keh. The amused expression on his face


    had turned stern and domineering.


    ¡°B*stard! You¡­ What are you going to do? I¡¯m the only son of the Hane family. My father¡¯s Julius Hane


    of Capital City! My family runs a martial arts school! If you dare to do anything to me, you¡¯ll die


    miserably!¡±


    Keh was so frightened at this moment that he roared and shouted.


    When he saw a domineering and aggressive aura from Philip¡¯s face, especially the look in his eyes that


    made his heart chill, Keh was reminded of a grim reaper!


    This scene really shocked everyone present. Marilyn was the first to stand up. She cursed at Philip


    while pointing at him, ¡°You must be mad! Young Master Hane is not someone you can provoke! You¡¯re


    going to end up dead!¡±


    ¡°Insolent! Young Master Hane can squish him to death with just one finger! He really thinks he¡¯s that


    great!¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Young Master Hane at once. Otherwise, don¡¯t think of stepping out of Drunken Immortal


    Court!¡±


    For a while, the crowd furiously condemned Philip as if everyone thought he was courting his death by


    doing this.


    Philip shook his head helplessly and walked up to Keh without saying a word.


    Keh was like a frightened bird at this time. Big drops of sweat poured from his forehead. With a


    trembling voice, he uttered, ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t beat you in a fair fight.


    I just made the wrong move earlier.¡±


    It was a pity that his expression had already betrayed his fear and tension!


    Keh had never panicked like today before. The man in front of him gave him a sense of threat from


    the depths of his soul!


    ¡°Is the Hane family martial arts school in Capital City very powerful?¡±


    A somber question came from Philip¡¯s mouth.


    If his guess was right, it must be the same Hane family that ran the martial arts school in Capital City.


    Speaking of which, Philip had some personal feud with this Hane family.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Keh Hane hugged his broken arm, and his eyebrows furrowed into a line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit people in their faces and don¡¯tugh at other people¡¯s poverty. What I hate most is being


    threatened and my brothers being threatened.¡±


    Philip sneered with ice in his eyes, making Keh tremble as he watched.


    ¡°You¡­ I dare you to touch me again!¡± Keh shouted, trying to embolden himself.


    The look in that guy¡¯s eyes was too terrifying. When their gazes collided for a moment just now,


    Keh was already drenched in a cold sweat!


    ¡°A load of nonsense!¡± Philip snorted frostily and raised his hand for a loud smack!


    The scene fell into silence! Deathly silence!


    He really dared to hit him!


    Crazy! Philip must be mad!


    This was everyone¡¯s thoughts!


    Keh was stunned for a moment before he roared hysterically, ¡°You¡­ He¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Another p from Philip¡ªclean and decisive, without any hesitation!


    Everyone fainted!


    The expression on Marilyn¡¯s face changed drastically. Her face flushed. With widened eyes, her jaw


    dropped. She pulled at Melody Zander¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°Your boyfriend must be mad! Why don¡¯t


    you hurry up and stop him! If he continues fighting like this, none of us can leave here today!¡±


    Melody did not pay any attention to her at all. She raised her hand for another p and shouted, ¡°Shut


    up!¡±


    Everyone fainted once again!


    They were a couple indeed. Their methods of fighting were the same!


    Four Dixon was both excited and worried. He was excited because he had always wanted to teach a


    yboy like Keh a good lesson as this man was always walking around with his nose high up in


    the air and never treated Four as a human being.


    He was worried because Brother rke had offended the Hane family by beating Keh up.


    Provoking the Hane family was tantamount to digging a grave for oneself, and it would be almost


    impossible to survive in Riverdale again.


    ¡°Damn it! If I can¡¯t stay in Riverdale, I can just change to another ce! With Brother rke around,


    what am I afraid of!¡±


    Four Dixon secretly made up his mind.


    Peyton and the others, who cheered the loudest before this, now shut their mouths and hid at the


    corner without saying another word. They had painful expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Unwilling to yield?¡± Philip sneered.


    The look in Keh¡¯s eyes was vicious enough to kill. Staring at Philip ominously, he gritted his teeth


    and spat out, ¡°You wait!¡±


    After throwing down these words, Keh left with a few rich second-generation men angrily.


    Only a few people were left in the huge private room. Peyton wanted to sneak away too, but he caught


    Philip¡¯s eye.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You, yes you, what are you running away for? Stop there!¡± Philip said coldly.


    Peyton got so scared that he stood on the spot. He was shaking all over, cold sweat dripping from his


    forehead.


    ¡°Brother¡­ Brother rke, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. I was being foolish just now.¡±


    The expression on Peyton¡¯s face was as ugly as if he had eaten poop. He did not expect Keh to


    leave with his tail tucked between his legs.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Philip chuckled coldly, then turned to face Four and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡±


    Four received the order and immediately clenched his fists tightly while walking toward Peyton. He


    grabbed him by the cor and said vehemently, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and mess around.¡±


    Very soon, Peyton¡¯s heart-rending screams could be heard from outside the private room. The rest of


    the rich second-generation in the room were frightened out of their wits.


    Keh and the others stood at the brightly lit entrance of the Drunken Immortal Court for a long while


    when they came out. He stared in the direction of the private room on the second floor ominously and


    said grimly, ¡°Call some people! No one can leave tonight!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hane, are you going to contact Leopard?¡± a rich second-generation next to Keh


    said.


    Speaking of Leopard, a trace of fear shed across the eyes of this rich second-generation. That guy


    just came out from prison recently. He used to rule over this piece ofnd, harmed many ignorant


    young girls, and had a lot of blood on his hands. He was a very ruthless man.


    ¡°Tell him to bring his men quickly!¡±


    A menacing sneer appeared at the corners of Keh¡¯s mouth as a cold glint shed across his eyes.


    He could not believe that he was not able to solve a tiny problem like this in Riverdale!


    Philip rke would die tonight!

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    ¡°Young Master Hane, you must think it over carefully. Melody Zander is Theo Zander¡¯s daughter, after


    all. If we do this, we¡¯re going up against Theo!¡± Another rich second-generation reminded Keh.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m the young master of the Hane family! Theo¡¯s nothing but a piece of sh*t!¡±


    Keh said angrily.


    Back to the private room.


    Obviously, Philip had be the center of attraction.


    At this moment, all the other rich second-generation in the private room dared not look him in the eye.


    That man was a lunatic!


    Marilyn Chester¡¯s face was pale, and she could not speak for a long time.


    Initially, she wanted to use her birthday as an excuse to invite some good friends she had made in the


    past to celebrate. She was using this to create an opportunity for Melody and Keh.


    That was because she knew Keh would not be attracted to ordinary women, and only someone


    like Melody would capture his interest.


    If only she could have settled this matter for Keh properly, her future in Riverdale would have been


    set in stone!


    Now, everything was ruined by the man named Philip rke in front of her!


    She stood up angrily, pointed at Philip, and cursed, ¡°Are you crazy? Today¡¯s my birthday. Who invited


    you here? Get lost!¡±


    Marilyn shouted hysterically,pletely forgetting the fierce appearance of Philip just now.


    A woman was unreasonable when they flew into a temper.


    Philip turned around and stared indifferently at this woman who had heavy makeup on. He then turned


    to look at Melody at the corner and asked, ¡°Is this your friend? She doesn¡¯t act like one.¡±


    Melody red at him before standing up. She grabbed Marilyn¡¯s arm and abruptly pped her!


    Too ruthless!


    Marilyn had not figured out what was going on yet. She stood there in a stunned daze, the red palm


    print on her face shockingly conspicuous!


    ¡°Marilyn Chester, from now on, our friendship is over!¡±


    After saying this, Melody grabbed Cynthia and left angrily.


    Philip shrugged nonchntly and followed them out.


    As soon as they left the private room, a frantic scream was heard from the room.


    Philip pursed his lips and sighed inwardly. Women were horrifying creatures!


    There would be no food for him tonight.


    However, when Philip stepped out of Drunken Immortal Court, he immediately noticed several sneaky


    people staring at him from across the street.


    It seemed that the guy had not given up yet!


    Philip felt helpless. He stood at the entrance and looked around the parking lot in front of Drunken


    Immortal Court. He saw all the luxury cars there.


    He thought for a moment before he bade farewell to Melody. He asked for Cynthia¡¯s contact number as


    well.


    Then, he made a phone call, turned right, and walked to the junction. He hailed a cab and headed


    north.


    Not long after he got into the cab, he noticed a ck MPV following him!


    The car was after him without a doubt!


    Hehe, they dared to pit against him without measuring their own strengths!


    In the ck MPV, Keh sat in the passenger seat with an arm wrapped in ster. His expression


    was grim as he stared at the cab in front of him like a venomous snake. The anger in his chest grew


    more intense.


    Tonight, he must teach that arrogant guy a lesson that wouldst a lifetime!


    ¡°Leopard, how confident are you?¡± Keh spoke solemnly as if talking to the air.


    ¡°100 percent!¡±


    A very cold voice suddenly rang from the back of the vehicle, just like a demonic voice from hell that


    made people tremble in their boots!


    In the back seat, a burly man sat with his eyes closed in meditation. His arms were as thick as a normal


    person¡¯s thighs, his bulging muscles carrying a terrifying chill!


    This was Leopard, a figure who used to rule over the underworld of Riverdale!


    It could be said that if nothing had happened to him, it would be likely that Riverdale would have a new


    force!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Due to hisrade¡¯s treason and his girlfriend¡¯s betrayal, he was sentenced to six years in prison. He


    was just released not too long ago when Keh recruited him.


    ¡°Fantastic! After everything¡¯s settled, there won¡¯t be a single cent less than the one million promised to


    you.¡±


    Keh sneered as he imagined trampling that b*stard named Philip rke under his feet while


    hearing the man beg for mercy.


    Initially, he had nned to take care of Melody Zander who looked down upon him too, but after


    thinking about it, that woman suited his taste very much. He was confident that after dealing with Philip,


    he would push that arrogant woman onto the bed!


    By that time, what could Theo Zander do about it anymore? It would already be toote!


    Theo could only obediently ept his fate of being Leopard¡¯s father-inw!

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    North Street of Riverdale.


    This was the liveliest area in Riverdale¡ªbars, nightclubs, entertainment centers, and foot spas. In


    short, any form of entertainment that one could think of would be found here!


    This ce was one of the areas that were not governed because there was a mixture of different forces


    and underground operations intertwined. Everything was utter chaos!


    Philip got out of the car and felt a little lost. Although it was his first time here, he clearly felt that it was


    completely different from the downtown area of Riverdale!


    The girls on the side of the roads wore more revealing clothes than the other!


    The street was also filled with drunkards and youths wasting their time away,ing in and out from


    various clubs and KTVs.


    Philip frowned as he stood on the street and looked all around him. He muttered to himself, ¡°Are we


    supposed to meet in this kind of ce?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Right at this moment, a shrill sneer came from behind Philip!


    ¡°Philip rke, we meet again! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. It looks like you can¡¯t escape


    tonight!¡±


    The person speaking was Keh Hane. He slowly got down from the car with a stered hand


    hanging from his neck. He looked quiteical, actually.


    Behind him was another man who had the build of a strong bull. This person was Leopard.


    In his eyes, no one could ever defeat him and that was the source of his confidence!


    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s Young Master Hane. Were you not beaten enough in Drunken Immortal Court?¡±


    Philip sneered. Of course, he had noticed the dark-skinned man behind Keh and could gauge the


    strength of the other party with just one nce.


    He was a tough opponent!


    To think that Keh Hane was able to find someone like that to deal with him!


    However, Philip also wondered if he shouldy a hand on the Hane family of Capital City.


    ¡°Pah! Stop being such a poser! Tonight, I¡¯m going to break your limbs and make you kneel on the


    ground like a dog. I¡¯d like to hear you beg me for mercy!¡±


    Keh tore through the mask of his disguise and said menacingly, ¡°Philip rke, since young, no one


    has ever humiliated me like today. You won¡¯t live to see tomorrow!¡±


    Philip frowned. He suddenly realized all the rich second-generation had amon problem¡ªthey


    talked too much!


    Perhaps he was one of the typical cannon fodders that appeared on TV dramas, those that could not


    last until the second episode and also those who died because they bragged too much.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master Hane, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you don¡¯t leave


    now, you won¡¯t be able to leaveter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still so arrogant even on your deathbed!¡±


    Keh was furious and gave a direct order to Leopard, ¡°Move it! I want all his limbs broken!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leopard remained stoic without any changes to his expression. There was only a chilling glint that


    shed across those eyes!


    Leopard had a strong physique, and his arms were as thick as thighs. Once, a person flew three or four


    meters away with one punch from him. That incident made him famous throughout the underground


    boxing arena in Riverdale!


    Philip smirked and said, ¡°Keh Hane, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, then. You¡¯re fully


    responsible for the consequences!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really hard-headed. Do you know who he is? Leopard Dunn! Nicknamed the Three-punch


    Killer! You should really consider your own situation.¡± Keh mocked and was full of confidence.


    Philip shrugged and remained unconcerned.


    ¡°The fists have no eyes. Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Leopard clenched his fists. With footsteps as steady and heavy as a rock, he raised his fist and aimed


    at Philip¡¯s face!


    This was a very strong punch. If an ordinary person was hit, they would definitely fall into a dead faint


    instantly!


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Leopard Dunn? Have you been released from prison already?¡±


    At this moment, a sarcastic voice rang behind Keh.


    Four Dixon held an iron rod in his left hand while he put his right hand on Keh¡¯s shoulder. Behind


    him stood 20 or 30 men, each one imposing and domineering!


    Keh got a fright. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Four¡¯s very familiar and sneering face.


    He took a second nce at all the men behind him, each armed with a weapon. They obviously came


    prepared!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Keh was a little scared, and his voice trembled.


    Four did not say anything but yanked his chin toward Leopard and said, ¡°Leopard, it has been a long


    time. Why are you in such a rage as soon as you get out?¡±


    Brother rke told him to bring some men over, saying that something was going on, but he did not


    expect the other party to be Leopard Dunn!


    The second-rate underground force of Riverdale, the former master of ck Leopard Hall!


    Leopard had already retracted his punch, but it was only half an arm away from Philip¡¯s face!


    He was bewildered because at the moment he swung his fist, he clearly sensed a faint chill from


    Philip¡¯s body!


    That intensity was something he had never encountered before!


    Was it an illusion?


    He was actually a little grateful for Four¡¯s arrival with his men, which made him stop his punch just in


    time.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    ¡°Four Dixon?¡±


    Leopard turned his head around and saw an old acquaintance.


    He nced at the men behind Four andughed in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the little


    gangster who used to mess around in the streets back then to have men of his own now. It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Right from the start, he maintained a proud demeanor.


    ¡°Leopard, you didn¡¯t notify us that you wereing out. We could¡¯ve picked you up.¡±


    Four was not angry but said cheerfully instead.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m here for one person today.¡±


    Leopard said coldly, ¡°You can take this person away, but his limbs must be broken first. This is what


    I¡¯ve promised Young Master Hane.¡±


    As he spoke, an intimidating aura exuded from Leopard.


    ¡°Leopard, I hope you won¡¯t get involved in this matter. Nowadays, it¡¯s different from the past. Riverdale


    is not the same as what it was like in your era anymore. Things are no longer decided by the number of


    men we have or if we can fight without the fear of death. In today¡¯s society, it¡¯s all about connections


    and money,¡± Four responded somberly.


    Leopard¡¯s face turned cold. A sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth as he asked, ¡°So you¡¯re


    going to interfere in my affairs, then?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Leopard, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. The person behind you is really not someone you


    can touch,¡± Four said honestly.


    It was not as if he had not sparred with Philip before. He knew his skills the best!


    Besides, Philip was no ordinary person.


    Leopard smiled coldly and drew a double-edged bay from his waist. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really interesting. I


    have to let all the brothers down, then.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Leopard, why resort to this?¡±


    Four sighed and waved the iron rod in his hand, mming it into Keh¡¯s knee!


    Crack!


    With the sound of bones cracking, that action directly shattered Keh¡¯s kneecaps!


    Keh let out a heart-wrenching scream. He covered his knee with one hand and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Leopard, don¡¯t force the brothers to take action. I don¡¯t think you want anything to happen to your


    employer, right?¡± Four said sternly.


    Leopard frowned slightly, looked at the screaming Keh, raised the bay in his hand, and said


    solemnly, ¡°Let him go!¡±


    Four shook his head and suddenly said, ¡°Brother rke, what do you say?¡±


    Until now, this was the first time Leopard actually paid attention to Philip.


    This kid, Four Dixon, actually called him ¡®Brother rke¡¯?


    Philip said, ¡°He wants all my limbs broken, right? One leg is not enough, then. Break the other one too.¡±


    With a simple sentence, Keh, who was still lying on the ground, suddenly shuddered in a cold


    sweat.


    ¡°How dare you?! Philip rke, if you dare to do this, I swear, even if I turn Riverdale upside down, I¡¯ll


    make sure to kill you!¡±


    Keh was so scared that his entire body was tingling as he roared hysterically, ¡°Leopard, do it! Kill


    him!¡±


    At this time, Keh still refused to repent and mored desperately.


    Philip shook his head. Four said nothing but lifted the iron rod again and mmed it down on Keh¡¯s


    other knee!


    Crack!


    Excruciating pain!


    Heart-wrenching!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Keh wailed in pain, and all the onlookers shivered!


    It was too devastating! Two of his legs were now broken!


    Keh clutched at his legs, the veins in his neck protruding like earthworms. Huge drops of sweat


    rolled from his forehead!


    Pain!


    Agony from the depths of his soul!


    If not for his regr training, he would have passed out by this time. However, he could clearly feel the


    pain from his legs and knees!


    Every minute and every second felt like torment from hell!


    Leopard furrowed his brows deeply with his gaze directed at Philip. He appeared so calm!


    Shattering Keh¡¯s kneecaps in front of him was equivalent to disregarding his presence!


    Only six years had passed and this sort of person was in Riverdale.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Leopard growled, his voice like a whetstone.


    Philip looked indifferent as he shrugged and said, ¡°Someone wants my limbs, I¡¯m just returning an eye


    for an eye. Didn¡¯t Brother Leopard do this before?¡±


    Chink!


    A sh of silver light!


    Leopard struck out suddenly, the bay aimed directly at Philip¡¯s chest!

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Suddenly, a figure stepped in front of Philip!


    Rick Davenport had appeared!


    With a sh of movement, he took one step back,unched a flying kick with his right leg, and directly


    hit Leopard¡¯s elbow!


    nk!


    The bay in Leopard¡¯s hand flew out in an instant and fell heavily on the ground with a loud ng!


    Leopard was shocked. He never expected this ordinary-looking boy to have such a capable bodyguard


    with him!


    The opponent¡¯s strength was powerful!


    Rick just stared at Leopard coldly, eyes filled with indolence as if he did not take the other person


    seriously.


    With a twitch of his eyes, Leopard reacted quickly. He clenched his fists, gathered strength in his legs,


    and darted out. The pair of iron fists carried the power akin to a tiger¡¯s might as they aimed for Rick¡¯s


    head!


    Rick raised his leg and kicked sideways with great force!


    Bam!


    Instantly, a figure flew like a kite that had its strings cut and crashed heavily into a night market stall at


    the side of the street!


    Rick still looked calm as he stood there. He watched as Leopard, who was now drenched in oily


    grease, scrambled up from the ruined stall.


    Blood spilled from the corner of the guy¡¯s mouth, and a ck footprint could be seen on his shirt where


    his chest was!


    Keh¡¯s face was white as a sheet as this moment, his previous arrogance and self-confidence long


    gone.


    When he saw the man he recruited, Leopard, sent flying with a kick by the man who had suddenly


    appeared, he knew he was done for.


    Leopard also knew that he was out of luck tonight. The opponent was simply too strong. In just two or


    three moves, he had been defeated!


    From the looks of it, the opponent did not even use his full strength!


    He did not say anything but just spat a mouthful of bloody spit. He nced at Keh who was


    sprawled in a messy heap on the ground, turned around, and left while clutching at his chest.


    ¡°Brother rke, should we go after him?¡± Four Dixon asked.


    Philip shook his head and said with a faint smile, ¡°No need.¡±


    Rick looked at Philip and shrugged while saying, ¡°Young Master, you have too many enemies.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the one looking for trouble.¡±


    Next, a group of people surrounded Keh who was still lying on the ground.


    The guy yelled hoarsely, ¡°No! You can¡¯t touch me! My father is Julius Hane from the Hane family of


    Capital City¡­¡±


    ¡°The f*ck with the Hane family!¡± Four had a nasty temper and kicked him twice.


    Keh felt so miserable. He finally caught hold of Philip¡¯s trousers and begged for mercy with tears in


    his eyes. ¡°Brother rke, I was wrong. Please forgive me! I was blind. I¡¯m begging Brother rke to let


    go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, Young Master Hane, how much do you think your remaining arm and life are worth?¡±


    Philip squatted and said with an amused look.


    Keh got a fright from Philip¡¯s words. ¡°You¡­ What do you mean? What how much?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hane, you¡¯re at fault here. Since you¡¯ve spent money on my limbs, you should know


    what I mean.¡± Philip grinned broadly and continued. ¡°Simply put it, you¡¯re now in my hands. If you want


    to walk out of here alive, then you have to spend money to buy your life!¡±


    Hearing those words, Keh slumped limply on the ground. The pain in his knees spread throughout


    his entire body instantly!


    ¡°This is North Street in Riverdale! The Hane family has people here! If you dare to touch me, none of


    you can hope to leave this ce alive!¡±


    Keh gritted his teeth and threatened. He was now very remorseful. Why had he only brought


    Leopard with him? If he had informed his family members here, the oue would be different now.


    ¡°Oh, Young Master Hane, things have already progressed this far and you still want to threaten me?¡±


    Philip stretched out his hand and patted Keh several times on the face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ve something else to doter, so I¡¯ll just make a direct offer. If you think it¡¯s


    suitable, just nod your head. If not, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll remain lying here tonight.¡± Philip rolled his eyes


    and smiled.


    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t do this. I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t have any money!¡±


    Keh was so scared that his voice trembled. What did he mean by nodding his head if it was


    suitable and lying here if it was not? Was that not forcing him to nod his head?


    ¡°Okay then, since you want details, I¡¯ll make it clear for you. How much do you think your remaining


    arm is worth? I¡¯ll give you a quote for this. Young Master Hane can surely afford the money, right?¡±


    Philip said thoughtfully.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re breaking thew! I want to call the police! You¡¯ll go to jail for this! I¡­ I don¡¯t have money!¡±


    Keh was almost crying from fright.


    Philip¡¯s expression was full of sarcasm. ¡°That can¡¯t be right, Young Master Hane. You¡¯re mentioning this


    to me now, but what were you doing earlier? I don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t you say yourpany has a


    turnover of tens of millions? I haven¡¯t even offered a price yet, and you¡¯re already saying you don¡¯t


    have money? That¡¯s not right of you. I don¡¯t like a businessman like you!


    ¡°You have to think carefully about this matter. It¡¯s really worthwhile to spend money on your remaining


    limbs and life.¡±


    With that said, Philip took the iron rod from Four and tapped it rhythmically on his right palm. Every


    single beat that fell into Keh¡¯s ears was torture from the depths of his soul!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Keh finally understood how ruthless this man in front of him was!


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Keh was frightened by Philip and finally relented.


    Philip smiled, revealing the expression of a slick businessman. He poked Keh¡¯s other arm with the


    iron rod and said, ¡°I like fair and equitable transactions. So, this arm is three million, how about it? Nod


    if you think it¡¯s suitable. We¡¯ll discuss further if it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°How much? Three million? You must be out of your mind!¡±


    Keh¡¯s eyes widened, and he almost roared. However, when he saw the iron rod in Philip¡¯s hand, he


    lowered his brows meekly.


    Although hispany had a turnover of tens of millions, the monthly profit was only about ten to 20


    million. As the boss of thepany, he had the money, but he would not waste three million to buy an


    arm!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not suitable? Young Master Hane is a businessman, you must have this amount of


    money, right? You know, this is your own arm, made of flesh and blood. If it¡¯s broken, how much is it


    going to hurt?¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s innocent smile, Keh trembled all over. He was really afraid that the other party


    would break his arm if things did not go well.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it, then. I¡¯ll count to ten. If you agree to three million, nod your head. If not, then I can¡¯t


    help it.¡± Philip shrugged.


    Was this a discussion? Keh was so anxious that he almost cried.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    ¡°Ten, nine, eight, three¡­¡± Philip counted leisurely.


    ¡°No, wait, why did it jump to three all of a sudden?¡± Keh was stunned and panicked.


    ¡°Oh, because I want to.¡±


    Philip replied calmly, tapped the iron rod in his hand, and continued to count, ¡°Two¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay! Three million it is! I agree!¡±


    Although it was expensive, Keh was a sensible person. When there was life, there was hope. He


    could only reluctantly agree.


    ¡°Heh, Young Master Hane is really a smart man! Next, let¡¯s talk about your third leg. One price, ten


    million!¡±


    Philip patted Keh¡¯s shoulder.


    Keh immediately cried out, ¡°Ten¡­ Ten million! It was only three million just now, how did it be


    ten million now?!¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°Is ten million expensive? I think it¡¯s quite reasonable.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree! You¡¯re jacking up the price!¡±


    Keh shook his head promptly. The asking price was too much. Although he started apany with


    his father¡¯s support and made a lot of money over the years, it was all his hard-earned money.


    Spending 13 million in one go was too much!


    Thunk!


    With a crisp crack, Philip mmed the iron rod in his hand on the ground in front of Keh, breaking


    the floor tiles all at once!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Keh anymore. Actual actions were more


    straightforward than verbal threats!


    Keh¡¯s head buzzed all of a sudden. He was so scared that he mped his thighs tightly. This


    movement directly pulled at his broken kneecap, and the pain caused him to sweat profusely!


    ¡°Okay, fine! I agree! I agree!¡±


    He really believed Philip would do it.


    Philip smiled deviously and said, ¡°A businessman indeed, so reliable. Next, let¡¯s talk about your life.


    How about 30 million? Not too much right? One price, my dear.¡±


    Keh suddenly felt dizzy. He would rather die here!


    30 million!


    It was as good as taking his life!


    Although the Hane family had a lot of money in the martial arts center in Riverdale, that belonged to the


    Hane Group which was the family¡¯s property, not his private one.


    ¡°Whether your life is more important or your money is more important, I¡¯m sure Young Master Hane can


    tell. Sometimes, a person has to pay for his own mistakes.¡± Philip smiled shamelessly.


    Keh finally epted the price of 30 million. He already had a n in his mind. Once he returned,


    he would immediately contact his father and ask him to arrest this guy!


    He refused to believe that a pathetic guy like this could fight against the Hane family!


    This time, hecked thought, so he epted his fate!


    Philip told Keh to transfer the money on the spot. Due to therge amount, it took quite a while.


    Watching his bank bnce dropping to zero, Keh¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    He red at Philip, gritted his teeth, and said internally, ¡®Philip rke, I won¡¯t let you off!¡¯


    Philip seemed to hear Keh¡¯s thoughts and could not help but say, ¡°Keh Hane, do you know


    who burned the bronze sculpture with the word ¡®martial¡¯ in the square of the Hane Academy at Capital


    City?¡±


    At that moment!


    Keh¡¯s heart tightened!


    In his mind, an event of the past suddenly appeared¡ªan event that once cast a shadow on the Hane


    family!


    The Hane family of Capital City was a martial arts n. For the past three generations, they had been


    the ambassadors of martial arts and captured half of Capital City¡¯s martial arts resources.


    However, for such a big family and such a great force, a major event once happened that shocked the


    entire Capital City!


    In the martial arts arena of Hane Academy, there was a bronze sculpture engraved with the word


    ¡®martial¡¯ that stood for nearly a hundred years. It was worshipped by every single member of the Hane


    family and respected by every martial artist. This same sculpture was once burned by a man!


    It burned for an entire day and night!


    How could the Hane family not be furious?


    How could all the martial arts practitioners in Capital City not be furious?


    However, what was the oue?


    The Hane family only swallowed the shame quietly. Until this day, the burnt bronze sculpture still stood


    there. It was a humiliation toward the Hane family and must be remembered by each Hane for


    generations toe!


    ¡°You¡­ How do you know?¡±


    Keh was drenched in a cold sweat and stared at Philip in horror.


    ¡°I did it.¡±


    Philip said calmly before turning around and leaving, leaving Keh with his dark silhouette.


    It was him!


    It was actually him!


    Keh was bbergasted and could not stop his body from trembling with fear.


    After chatting with Four and inviting the rest of the men for a big meal, Philip left North Street.


    At the same time, Wynn had just gotten off work and was driving to the hospital to visit M.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she found that there was a middle-aged man already in the ward.


    She did not know him.


    ¡°Hello, you are?¡±


    Wynn asked politely and looked around suspiciously. There were another two bodyguards in ck suits


    in the room.


    ¡°Oh, you must be Wynn Johnston. My name is Tim rke, Philip¡¯s uncle.¡±


    The man in front of her smiled kindly, his eyes full of an elder¡¯s affection.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Philip¡¯s uncle?


    Wynn was taken aback for a moment before she smiled politely and courteously. ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle Tim,


    please have a seat, I¡­¡±


    Wynn did not know what to say, so she was a little incoherent. She was at a loss about what to do.


    Tim took everything in his eyes and smiled kindly. ¡°Has Philip never mentioned me before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Wynn smiled awkwardly and brushed her hair to the back of her ears.


    Philip actually had an uncle. She had never heard him mention that before.


    Also, looking at this uncle¡¯s poise, he was not a simple person. He even had bodyguards following him


    around.


    Of course, Philip was the young master of rke Group from Capital City. His family background was


    not so simple.


    However, what was the purpose of this uncle¡¯s sudden visit?


    At Wynn¡¯s expression, Tim guessed what Wynn must be thinking, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just here


    to visit you. Philip has worked hard to keep everything from us. The little girl has suffered much at such


    a young age.¡±


    While speaking, Tim looked at M on the hospital bed with tender love in his eyes.


    This was the bloodline of the rke family, Philip¡¯s daughter and his grandniece.


    It was unfortunate that she had never received the princess treatment from the rke family.


    Tim felt very guilty.


    Wynn hurriedly poured a ss of water for Tim. He epted the gesture, looked at Wynn lovingly, and


    suddenly asked, ¡°Niece-inw, has Philip told you about his identity?¡±


    Ba-thump.


    Wynn¡¯s heart trembled. She forced out a smile and said, ¡°Uncle Tim, I know.¡±


    She knew?


    Tim was taken aback and a little worried. Could Philip handle it?


    ¡°He¡¯s the young master of rke Group in Capital City. Mr. Cash has told me about it.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were bleak, and she did not look very happy about it.


    Tim came to a realization. She was talking about this identity.


    He hurriedly exined with a smile. ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t me Philip. He has his own difficulties. Things in


    our family are not easy to deal with. Few years ago, he had no choice but to leave home. If you need to


    me someone, me me instead. Please don¡¯t me Philip.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Tim, you must be joking. How can I me Philip? He¡¯s my husband. I


    don¡¯t want to me him for hiding things from me. I know thating from a rich family, there must be


    a lot of hardships that others don¡¯t know about. I¡¯ll support him and wait for the day he tells me himself.¡±


    Tim nodded and was very pleased with this niece-inw he was looking at.


    That brat Philip had found a good wife.


    She was knowledgeable and considerate.


    However, what she did not know was that Philip¡¯s identity entailed far more than just the young master


    of rke Group.


    Tim could barely stop himself from telling Wynn everything and taking her and M back to the ind,


    but he restrained himself.


    He knew that the time was not ripe yet. If he did it now, it would only harm Wynn and M.


    After sitting for a while, Tim got up and said, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll invite you and Philip for a meal together


    with the parents-inw, just to make up for the unfortunate fact that my brother and sister-inw were


    not there when you married Philip.¡±


    When Wynn heard this, she blinked her big eyes and asked, ¡°Uncle Tim, actually, I want to know¡­


    When Philip ran away from home back then, was it because my mother-inw¡­¡±


    Tim smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. When it¡¯s time to tell you, Philip will definitely tell you.¡±


    With that said, Tim left the ward with his men.


    Wynn personally escorted Tim out of the hospital and watched as he got into the car and left. She then


    returned to the ward. Staring at M while she slept, she took out her phone and dialed Philip¡¯s


    number. ¡°Phil, Uncle Tim came to visit M just now.¡±


    Philip was on the way to the hospital when he received the call. He was surprised at first before he


    said, ¡°Really? I¡¯m almost there now.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, Tim¡¯s call came through.


    ¡°Philip, the niece-inw is not too bad. I like her very much. I believe your father will like her too. And


    little M is very obedient and cute. They belong to the rke family.¡±


    Tim was full of joy. This should be the happiest day of his life.


    Philip mumbled, ¡°Uncle Tim, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re here in Riverdale? About my identity, you


    didn¡¯t say anything to Wynn, did you?¡±


    Philip was worried that Tim might have a slip of the tongue.


    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you trust your uncle at all? Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened. However, I must remind you,


    Wynn seems to know that you¡¯re the young master of rke Group. You should prepare yourself.¡±


    Timughed and hung up.


    Philip was startled. Wynn knew?


    Had she not said that she did not believe it?


    Forget it, it was just the rke Group of Capital City. It was not a big deal.


    At the hospital, he saw Wynn lying on the side of the bed, sleeping with M. Philip tiptoed over, pulled


    a chair, and sat down.


    His wife looked a bit haggard, her face full of fatigue.


    Wynn opened her eyes and saw Philip¡¯s smiling face in front of her. She smiled and said, ¡°Why are you


    staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Wynn touched her face at that question.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My wife¡¯s so pretty, so I want to look at her more,¡± Philip said glibly.


    Wynn rolled her eyes, got up quietly, pulled Philip out of the ward, and came to the rest area.


    ¡°Philip, is there something else you haven¡¯t told me?¡±


    In the rest area, Wynn sat beside Philip. She was leaning on his shoulder when she asked.


    Philip gathered his thoughts and said frankly, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m the young master of rke Group in Capital


    City. I¡¯m sorry for keeping it from you for so long.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Philip¡¯s thoughts were simple. Since Wynn already knew, he would just confess.


    It was just a rke Group anyway. It was not a big deal.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Wynn stood up and stared at Philip with eyes wide open. Tears were forming at the corners.


    He finally confessed.


    ¡°How long were you nning on keeping it from me?¡± Wynn asked angrily.


    Philip hugged her waist and said, ¡°Not for long. I already nned to tell you in the next few days. It¡¯s


    because too many things have been happening at home recently. I couldn¡¯t tell you everything. I


    thought that once I¡¯ve settled everything, I¡¯d bring you and M home.¡±


    Back to Arcadia Ind.


    Philip did not tell her the entire truth.


    Wynn assumed it was the rke family in Capital City.


    ¡°Really? Do you need help?¡± Wynn asked, worried about Philip.


    Her husband was getting more mysterious now, always doing things that she was not aware of.


    Philip touched her hair fondly and smiled tenderly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can handle it. But don¡¯t tell


    your parents about my identity. I¡¯m afraid they will¡­¡±


    Wynn naturally understood what he meant and said in mock anger, ¡°You still dare to bring this up? If


    you hadn¡¯t deliberately concealed it, my mother wouldn¡¯t have treated you that way!¡±


    Philip shrugged in a disy of nonchnce.


    While the two of them were being all lovey-dovey, Tim rke brought his men to Longford Park.


    The four bodyguards behind him broke into First Pce without further ado.


    The security guards manning the entrance?


    Haha, they were not a match for the people brought by Tim at all.


    At this time, Martha Yates was in the vi chatting with her friends on her phone. The subject of the


    conversation was none other than inviting them to visit. Her words were full of ostentation.


    She was now the owner of the vi, so how could she not show off?


    Especially Pa Yates. She was nearly annoyed to death by Martha these days.


    Every other day, Martha would visit her at the Hillside Vi and voice out various criticisms about the


    condition of that area. She acted exactly like a triumphant viin.


    Right at this moment, a few people suddenly appeared at the entrance of the vi and gave Martha a


    great shock.


    ¡°Hey, who are you? Who allowed you toe in? This is a private vi. You¡¯d better get out!¡± Martha


    stood and shouted.


    However, Tim just walked directly into the hall, sat on the sofa, cocked his legs, and smoked his pipe.


    Martha was cowed, especially since the other party brought along four burly and sturdy men. They


    were obviously bodyguards at one nce.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Only she and Charles were at home.


    ¡°Charles, Charles,e out quickly!¡±


    Martha was flustered and hurriedly yelled several times. Very soon, Charles came out of the bedroom


    wearing a coat.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Charles stood in front of Martha and looked at the uninvited guests in the hall. He was also very


    worried. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police if you don¡¯t leave now.¡±


    Martha yelled behind him, ¡°Get out of my house! This is Longford Park, the territory of the Longford


    family. It¡¯s illegal for you to break into a private residence like this!¡±


    Martha brought out the name of the Longford family to try and scare these people.


    Unfortunately, she had miscalcted.


    Tim looked up, nced at Martha coldly, and said with a smile, ¡°A mean woman indeed. I really wonder


    how Phil survived all these years.¡±


    Phil?


    Both Martha and Charles were dumbfounded. They could not understand his words.


    ¡°Who are you looking for? Philip rke?¡±


    Martha plucked up her courage and asked before she continued again, full of sarcasm. ¡°Why are you


    looking for that good-for-nothing? He can¡¯t owe you any money, right? I won¡¯t care about it. You look for


    him. He has loads of money now.¡±


    He had the money to buy a vi, so that kid must have squirreled a lot of money away.


    Martha thought of these people in front of her as loan sharks.


    ¡°Good-for-nothing?¡±


    Tim eximed loudly, and chills shot from his eyes.


    This wicked woman deserved to die!

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    ¡°p her mouth!¡±


    Tim ordered coldly. The chill reflected in his eyes was as fathomless as 3,000 feet of ice!


    No one could insult the rke family, and no one could insult the future heir of the rke family!


    Hark!


    Two burly bodyguards behind Tim walked out. Without another word, one man dragged Martha, who


    was struggling and hissing, from behind Charles and held her in a death grip.


    ¡°You, what are you doing? This is my home. If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Martha got a fright. She was struggling and kicking out wildly.


    However.


    The other person waved his hand!


    Smack!


    A crisp p resounded throughout the hall of the vi.


    Now, Martha red at Tim and shouted, ¡°You dare to let someone beat me? Do you know where this


    is? This is Longford Park, the territory of the Longford family! This vi is mine! I¡¯ll call the police to


    arrest you!¡±


    Martha yelled like a shrew, her cheeks red and swollen.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Tim leaned back on the sofa and said coldly.


    Smack!


    Another p and Martha was already dizzy, her brain buzzing loudly.


    These people were elites selected by Tim. They had already controlled their strength. Otherwise,


    Martha would be killed on the spot!


    ¡°You¡­ Who the hell are you guys? Let go of my wife at once! I¡¯m going to call the police!¡±


    Charles watched from the sidelines and hurried to pick up his phone to call the police.


    However.


    ¡°If you dare to call the police, I¡¯ll kill her right now.¡±


    Tim¡¯s stoic words echoed throughout the vi.


    Charles froze at those words.


    Although Martha was mean, rude, and unreasonable, she was very observant and knew that this bunch


    of people did note here with good intentions.


    However, she was unwilling to concede. Why was she getting beaten up?


    Who the hell were these people?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell my son-inw. He¡­ He knows many people! You know Theo Zander, right? He¡¯s the


    underground king and my son-inw¡¯s brother. Since you¡¯ve hit me today, don¡¯t think of stepping out of


    this door!¡±


    Martha cursed harshly and unreasonably, spit flying out of her mouth.


    Her lips were bleeding.


    Suddenly.


    Tim stood up.


    Just this action made Martha¡¯s pupils shrink in fright. She stared at him, shaking all over while asking


    with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? My son-inw is¡­¡±


    p!


    Tim took action personally and pped her in rage. With a frosty tone, he said, ¡°Martha Yates, let me


    tell you this. In this world, no one can insult my nephew. He¡¯s not a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Nephew?


    Martha was taken aback but immediately understood.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re Philip¡¯s uncle?¡± Martha blinked and asked dubiously.


    Tim snorted coldly, waved his hands, and left with his men. Before leaving, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again


    in a few days. I hope you can act like a sensible person by then. Otherwise, whatever Philip dares not


    do, I¡¯ll do it for him!¡±


    Martha watched helplessly as Tim left with his men before she slumped on the sofa and rubbed her


    face.


    It was too painful.


    It seemed that her teeth that were just repaired had been knocked out again!


    Who the f*ck was that person?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he really Philip¡¯s uncle?


    F*ck!


    ¡°Damn you, Philip rke! You dared not do anything to me, so you told your family member toe


    after me instead? I¡¯m so mad! I must teach you a good lesson this time!¡±


    Martha was furious. She went into a rage and smashed everything in the living room.


    Charles sighed helplessly as he looked at Martha and said, ¡°You should do less. Don¡¯t you see that the


    uncle is already here? Can¡¯t you curb your temper? Do you have to wait until something happens


    before you regret it?¡±


    His wife was getting more and more unreasonable.


    As soon as Martha heard this, her temper red again. She got up, pped Charles, pointed at his


    nose, and cursed, ¡°You pathetic loser! You¡¯re exactly like that good-for-nothing Philip! I¡¯m your wife, but


    you didn¡¯t even step forward and protect me when I was getting beaten! How did I ever end up


    marrying a loser like you!¡±


    Charles¡¯ expression froze drastically, and the muscles on his face twitched.


    Smack!


    This p contained the grievances of Charles for many years and it was finally unleashed today!

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    ¡°Martha Yates! You¡¯re simply incorrigible! I¡¯ve had enough of you! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what wicked


    things you¡¯ve done! Things have progressed to this stage, can¡¯t you face the reality?¡±


    Charles roared and the whole living room resounded with his angry voice.


    Martha was stunned.


    She had never seen her husband in such a rage before.


    ¡°You¡­ You dare to hit me? You hit me!¡±


    Martha went mad and attempted to scratch Charles.


    Charles was getting a headache, so he shoved Martha away, entered the study alone, and locked the


    door from the inside.


    Martha sobbed and howled as she sat on the ground, beating her chest and wailing.


    ¡°Damn you, Charles Johnston, you¡¯ve finally admitted it. You despise me for being old and dislike me


    for being unreasonable, right?¡±


    Martha wept and bawled. ¡°Divorce! I want to divorce you! I can¡¯t stay in this family any longer! You and


    Wynn are turncoats, siding with Philip all the time. What¡¯s so good about that wretch? He just has a bit


    of money now. Who knows if that money is even his! You two just keep licking his boots¡­¡±


    After cursing for a long time, her throat became dry and Martha finally shut her mouth.


    Suddenly, she recalled Tim¡¯s final words before he left.


    Whatever Philip dared not do, he would do it for him.


    What was he going to do?


    Would he kill her?


    Thinking of this, Martha was horrified and cursed again. ¡°I don¡¯t believe he dares to do this! I want to


    see what the rke family is like!¡±


    Tim had mentioned that they would meet again.


    Early morning, one dayter.


    ¡°Hi, Nina, good morning.¡±


    Philip was bored and came to Starbucks on the first floor of the building where Beacon Pharmaceutical


    was located. He wanted to buy a drink but happened to see an anxious Nina Jacques carrying a few


    boxes of drinks.


    This little chick¡¯s chest was really getting bigger and bigger. Ah, no, it was getting more beautiful.


    Philip always had the feeling that he had seen Nina before, but he just could not recall the specifics.


    It must have happened a long time ago.


    Today, Nina wore a white floral top and a short ck pleated skirt that perfectly showcased her devilish


    figure.


    Especially that pair of fair legs¡ªstraight and slender. They really put unimaginable thoughts into men¡¯s


    minds.


    The area that was wrapped under the cor really made people breathless!


    ¡°Philip?¡± Nina eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t seem willing to see me.¡±


    Philip smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°When you wanted to invite me for dinnerst time, it was wrong of


    me to refuse you, but I had special circumstances at that time.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nina asked dubiously before sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m here to help Madam Johnston


    buy a few cups of coffee. Today, a delegate from the Michaels family of the board of directors is here to


    talk about financing. I¡¯m so busy that I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s how it is. Haha¡­¡±


    Philip blushed. He thought Nina was mad at him and deliberately ignored him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it for you. I¡¯m going up too.¡±


    Philip fully disyed the charms of a gentleman. In fact, he wanted to get up close and personal with


    Nina to take a good look at this girl so that he could figure out where he had seen her before.


    While waiting for the lift, Philip asked out of curiosity, ¡°The delegate from Michaels family of the board


    of directors is here to discuss financing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nina hooked her hair behind her ear and said with some hesitation, ¡°Actually, I heard the general


    situation in the chairwoman¡¯s office just now. The Michaels family ns to terminate all cooperation


    with Beacon Pharmaceutical and withdraw all funds. Chairwoman Johnston is troubled over this matter


    now.¡±


    Terminate all cooperation?


    Philip frowned as a bad premonition welled up in his heart.


    After chatting with Nina, Philip walked to the marketing department thoughtfully.


    Everyone in the marketing department stood at attention and stared solemnly in the direction at the


    entrance of the marketing department.


    Eight men in ck suits formed two rows with four on each side. They walked straight in. At the center,


    Wynn and a middle-aged man followed.


    It would be more appropriate to say that Wynn was apanying the middle-aged man to inspect the


    marketing department.


    This man seemed to be in his 40s or 50s. He had a stoic attitude, and in his steady footsteps exuded a


    strong self-confidence as well as the aura of a sessful businessman.


    ¡°The pompadour is really grand. As expected of the big boss.¡±


    A colleague mumbled next to Philip¡¯s ears, ¡°He¡¯s the head of the Michaels family from Golden City and


    the biggest director on our board of directors, ke Michaels. He¡¯s also Houston Michaels¡¯s father.


    Apparently, he¡¯s here to discuss cooperation projects with Beacon Pharmaceutical.¡±


    Discuss cooperation?


    Philip sneered in his heart. Others might not know this yet, but he had heard from Nina that this guy


    was here to divest!


    He was backstabbing Beacon Pharmaceutical!


    The Michaels family, a vassal of the Wallis family.


    In that case, what role did Giada y in this?


    Not too long ago, the Michaels family had invested arge amount of capital, which diluted Wynn¡¯s


    shares and made both parties equal. Now that the Michaels family had decided to withdraw the capital,


    the meaning behind this action was very profound.


    They were trying to destroy Beaconpletely!


    Outstanding!


    This was a magnificent move!


    If Beacon could not find new shareholders to buy in the shares and fill up the vacant funds, then


    Beacon would face arbitrary bankruptcy. Wynn might even be sued!


    In the end, Wynn would face endlesswsuits and even jail time!


    The more he thought about it, the more somber Philip got.


    Giada Wallis, was she finally getting impatient?

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    keughed. ¡°Haha, to think Ms. Cain herself came out to greet me. What an honor. You are one of


    the most beautiful gems of Riverdale¡¯s business scene.¡±


    ¡°You tter me too much, Mr. Michaels. Besides, our Madam Johnston has far more im to that title


    than I do.¡±


    Minerva shed him her signature smile. After so many years in this line of work, she had long since


    mastered saying the right thing at the right time.


    She had heard plenty ofpliments from plenty of men too.


    ¡°Well, f*ck. Is it just me or is Mr. Michaels interested in Ms. Cain that way?¡±


    The male colleague said, scratching his head.


    Philip chuckled coldly. ¡°Oh, all men will give a beautiful woman another look.¡±


    He then turned his gaze to Wynn. To him, his wife was the most beautiful.


    Wynn noticed his gaze, of course, and she rolled her eyes at him in faux annoyance.


    Today, Wynn was wearing a ckce top with smooth and long wide cks. She wore three- to four-


    centimeter heels,pleting her elegant yet capable look.


    ¡°Mr. Michaels, shall we talk more inside?¡±


    Wynn said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ke agreed, following Minerva and Wynn into the conference room.


    Inside, ke sat alone on arge real-leather couch, holding up a cup of Longjing tea and taking a


    small sip.


    Next to him, eight of his imposing subordinates stood on either side of him, never once removing their


    shades.


    As for Wynn and Minerva, they sat on the other end of the conference table. They had notebooks in


    front of them and cast shadows on the wall behind them.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve had your say, Madam Johnston, may I have the floor?¡±


    ke was experienced and adept, going straight to the point. ¡°Our family has also invested


    considerably in the research and development of the new drug, but time is running short. Word from


    Capital City has it that the earlier fraudulent medicine incidents have shone a spotlight on the


    pharmaceutical industry. A few of our investments hit some roadblocks, and now we¡¯re having trouble


    keeping up with our funding. That is why, after a meeting with our board, we have decided to


    temporarily pull out of Beacon¡¯s research projects.¡±


    ke leaned back against the couch and took another sip of Longjing, awaiting the two women¡¯s


    response¡­ or rather, their negotiation.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You want to pull out?¡±


    Wynn frowned deeply. Although she had heard tell of this before, she was still somewhat stunned to


    hear it from ke himself.


    ¡°Why are you pulling out so abruptly, Mr. Michaels? I heard about what¡¯s happening in Capital City too,


    but those rumors aren¡¯t really affecting your businesses. Why are you in such a rush to end our


    contract?¡±


    Wynn would not fight a war she was not sure she could win. She had already investigated the


    Michaels¡¯ businesses in secret and found that they were operating as usual without any adverse


    effects.


    In other words, ke must have other reasons.


    ¡°Calm down, Madam Johnston. This isn¡¯t my decision alone. Our entire board came to this conclusion


    after much debate.¡±


    ke nodded slightly with a smile. ¡°I still think highly of Beacon¡¯s new project, but I can¡¯t convince the


    board. I even got into a huge fight with those old men over this, but the final conclusion was that we¡¯re


    pulling out.¡±


    Wynn fell into deep thought, her brow creased.


    Next to her, Minerva interrupted with a smile, ¡°Oh, but Mr. Michaels, nothing is set in stone. I¡¯m sure


    you are an expert in the details of our project, and you definitely don¡¯t need me to tell you how much


    profit potential there is. Besides, we¡¯re almost at the end of the development process. If you suddenly


    pull out, you¡¯ll be leaving us in a difficult ce.¡±


    ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t have toe to that.¡±


    ke suddenly said with augh, ¡°There is one other way. Will you consider it, Madam Johnston?¡±


    Wynn frowned slightly,ughing coldly to herself as she looked at ke. ¡®Here you go showing your


    true colors, you old fox!¡¯

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    ¡°ording to our current contract, Michaels Corp will only take 30% of the profit. At the board meeting,


    we decided that if we don¡¯t pull out, we¡¯ll have to pour a lot more resources into this project. That would


    mean an investment far beyond anything else we¡¯ve risked so far, so we¡¯ll need more potential profit to


    bnce that risk.¡±


    ke was very adept at reading the room, and his next words immediately shut down the chaos that


    had erupted in the conference room. ¡°50%! We want 50% of the ROI, and we require Beacon to give us


    the patent and data for the new drug.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s not how business works! 50% is higher than we can afford. As for the data, we


    already agreed that it will only ever belong to Beacon!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s expression turned cold and her tone sharp. ¡°You¡¯re viting the contract without reason!¡±


    Wynn was now extremely unfriendly to ke. He was clearly trying to get everything for nothing!


    ke¡¯s eyes twinkled. He never expected Wynn to agree off the bat either, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s just the condition our board proposed. Don¡¯t be quick to anger, Madam Johnston. I¡¯m sure you


    know better than I do that this project is integral to Beacon¡¯s recalibration, and it¡¯s necessary if Beacon


    wants to expand to Capital City. After all that time and effort you put into it, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let it all


    go to waste, right? Why don¡¯t you give it a bit more thought?¡±


    At this point, ke was barely veiling his threat.


    Wynn frowned. ¡°Are you threatening me, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Madam Johnston, that¡¯s going too far. I¡¯ve been a long-time investor in Beacon, no? I¡¯m only


    thinking about your own good.¡±


    ke smiled like a crafty old fox.


    Wynn¡¯s expression contorted in rage when she heard that, her already-cool expression dropping to


    sub-zero!


    ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing left to talk about here. Pull out if you want. We canplete this project even


    without Michaels Corp¡¯s investments!¡±


    ke finally sneered at that. ¡°I know you¡¯re a cold and unforgiving woman, Madam Johnston. But you


    know this project better than anyone, and you know that you can¡¯t continue without our investment.


    Even if you manage to develop the drug, how will you market and sell itter? Don¡¯t think you can rest


    easy just because you have Anderson Group¡¯s distribution channels in South River District. Although


    all of Anderson Group¡¯s sales rights have been transferred to a brand newpany, the Michaels from


    Golden City distribute 30% of the country¡¯s pharmaceutical drugs. You will need us if you want to reach


    Capital City. That is why I advise you to reconsider.


    ¡°After all, that is how you n to expand to Capital City, right? If you fail, Beacon might just disappear


    from Riverdale altogether.¡±


    Wynn felt silent. ke was right; Beacon had invested too much into this project. If it dies in the water,


    that will be a disaster of epic proportions for Beacon!


    Wynn had a short discussion with Minerva before she looked up and said coldly, ¡°40%! That is my


    bottom line, and that is the most Beacon canpromise. We will not give you the research data!¡±


    Wynn clenched her teeth. She was already very unhappy with thatpromise, but she did not expect


    ke tounch a sneak attack on them, now of all times!


    How would Philip handle this if he were here?


    Could her husband help her?

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    ¡°ording to our current contract, Michaels Corp will only take 30% of the profit. At the board meeting,


    we decided that if we don¡¯t pull out, we¡¯ll have to pour a lot more resources into this project. That would


    mean an investment far beyond anything else we¡¯ve risked so far, so we¡¯ll need more potential profit to


    bnce that risk.¡±


    ke was very adept at reading the room, and his next words immediately shut down the chaos that


    had erupted in the conference room. ¡°50%! We want 50% of the ROI, and we require Beacon to give us


    the patent and data for the new drug.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s not how business works! 50% is higher than we can afford. As for the data, we


    already agreed that it will only ever belong to Beacon!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s expression turned cold and her tone sharp. ¡°You¡¯re viting the contract without reason!¡±


    Wynn was now extremely unfriendly to ke. He was clearly trying to get everything for nothing!


    ke¡¯s eyes twinkled. He never expected Wynn to agree off the bat either, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s just the condition our board proposed. Don¡¯t be quick to anger, Madam Johnston. I¡¯m sure you


    know better than I do that this project is integral to Beacon¡¯s recalibration, and it¡¯s necessary if Beacon


    wants to expand to Capital City. After all that time and effort you put into it, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let it all


    go to waste, right? Why don¡¯t you give it a bit more thought?¡±


    At this point, ke was barely veiling his threat.


    Wynn frowned. ¡°Are you threatening me, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Madam Johnston, that¡¯s going too far. I¡¯ve been a long-time investor in Beacon, no? I¡¯m only


    thinking about your own good.¡±


    ke smiled like a crafty old fox.


    Wynn¡¯s expression contorted in rage when she heard that, her already-cool expression dropping to


    sub-zero!


    ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing left to talk about here. Pull out if you want. We canplete this project even


    without Michaels Corp¡¯s investments!¡±


    ke finally sneered at that. ¡°I know you¡¯re a cold and unforgiving woman, Madam Johnston. But you


    know this project better than anyone, and you know that you can¡¯t continue without our investment.


    Even if you manage to develop the drug, how will you market and sell itter? Don¡¯t think you can rest


    easy just because you have Anderson Group¡¯s distribution channels in South River District. Although


    all of Anderson Group¡¯s sales rights have been transferred to a brand newpany, the Michaels from


    Golden City distribute 30% of the country¡¯s pharmaceutical drugs. You will need us if you want to reach


    Capital City. That is why I advise you to reconsider.


    ¡°After all, that is how you n to expand to Capital City, right? If you fail, Beacon might just disappear


    from Riverdale altogether.¡±


    Wynn felt silent. ke was right; Beacon had invested too much into this project. If it dies in the water,


    that will be a disaster of epic proportions for Beacon!


    Wynn had a short discussion with Minerva before she looked up and said coldly, ¡°40%! That is my


    bottom line, and that is the most Beacon canpromise. We will not give you the research data!¡±


    Wynn clenched her teeth. She was already very unhappy with thatpromise, but she did not expect


    ke tounch a sneak attack on them, now of all times!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How would Philip handle this if he were here?


    Could her husband help her?

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    At around three or four that afternoon, thepany suddenly called for a management meeting,


    leaving everyone worried.


    To make things worse, someone somehow leaked the news that the Michaels were pulling out of their


    deal!


    ¡°Damn it! Who leaked it? Who spread the rumor? Find out!¡±


    In the chairwoman¡¯s office, Wynn was so furious that her body shook with rage. ¡°Also, get every


    member of the management to the conference room for a meetingter!¡±


    Nina had never seen her boss so angry before, and she said hurriedly, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll get right to it.¡±


    With that, she hastily left the chairwoman¡¯s office and stood outside the door to catch her breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nina?¡±


    That sudden voice startled Nina into looking up. It was Philip.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did youe up here?¡± she asked.


    Philip scratched his head and nced at the chairwoman¡¯s office, saying bewilderedly, ¡°Madam


    Johnston asked me to drop by.¡±


    Nina nodded and suddenly reminded him, ¡°Be careful what you sayter. She¡¯s rather angry right now.¡±


    Philip smiled and thanked her for the reminder before going in.


    As expected, the temperature inside the office was terrifyingly cold. The goddess before him was one


    of ice, threatening to freeze him where he stood.


    ¡°Were you looking for me, honey?¡±


    Philip asked with a chuckle.


    Wynn was in a very bad mood right now. She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at


    the skyscrapers outside. Letting out a long breath, she turned around and asked Philip, ¡°The Michaels


    want to stop investing in Beacon.¡±


    So that was the problem. Philip heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can solve that problem


    for you.¡±


    Wynn hesitated. ¡°Tell me honestly, Philip, can you really help me?¡±


    Philip patted his chest and said, ¡°Of course. Have you forgotten who I am?¡±


    Wynn nodded and then shook her head, saying worriedly, ¡°But the enemy this time is the Michaels


    family from Golden City. They are among the 100 richest families, and they are worth almost ten billion


    in assets.¡±


    Oh, so she was worried that he could not handle them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey,¡± Philip said.


    Wynn shook her head helplessly. She did not pin all her hopes on Philip.


    Even if Philip was from the Capital City rke Group, he probably could not help her with this.


    It was not simply a matter of who was richer. There wereplicatedworks of connections and


    status involved.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Give me some time to figure it out myself.¡±


    Wynn said.


    Philip blinked. So his wife still did not trust him.


    Philip left the chairwoman¡¯s office and soon saw thepany¡¯s upper management all walk into the


    conference room.


    He had nothing else to do now, so he walked around thepany. Lo and behold, he actually bumped


    into Houston Michaels!


    Houston was with two of his subordinates dressed in ck suits, his arm around a sexy secretary who


    leaned on him!


    ¡°Philip rke? Why are you wandering around again? Don¡¯t you need to work?¡±


    Houston¡¯s expression darkened, and he began acting like a leader, scolding Philip. ¡°I always see you


    loafing around. Seriously, what is Wynn thinking? At the meetingter today, I¡¯ll propose that we fire


    you!¡±


    Philip did not even do anything. Some people just wanted to see the world burn!


    Philip put his hands in his pockets and nced at the secretary clinging onto Houston¡¯s arm.


    Well, well, what a sight!


    No wonder Houston looked green in the gills. That woman was probably milking him for all he was


    worth!


    ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t like my attitude? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t take lightly to people I don¡¯t like


    you. You don¡¯t have toe to work anymore tomorrow! Even if you are Wynn¡¯s husband, I¡¯m the one


    in charge of thispany now!¡±


    Houston pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and barked at him, the corners of his lips rising coldly and


    uncontrobly.


    Philip shrugged. ¡°Well, sorry, Mr. Michaels. Why don¡¯t you ask Madam Johnston about that directly?¡±


    Houston frowned and continued to rant, ¡°No matter how good she thinks she is, she¡¯s just the


    chairwoman of a tinypany! I¡¯m the young master of the Michaels estate! If she disagrees, my dad


    will just pull out of their project. When that happens, I want to see her beg on her knees!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Housey here is the young master of the Michaels. You¡¯re just a tiny employee, how dare you talk


    to Mr. Michaels like that!¡±


    The secretary, Shirley Wellington, used this chance to insult Philip on Houston¡¯s behalf, trying to win


    more of Houston¡¯s favor.


    However, she did not know Philip.


    Right now, for instance, Philip¡¯s fists were itching for a fight.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Smack!


    The moment Shirley spoke, Philip instantly pped her across the face.


    Without an ounce of hesitation!


    Right in front of Houston, without a hint of fear!


    Shirley was stunned. She held her cheek, which had a scarlet handprint on it, and she looked at Philip


    with widened eyes for a long time before screaming hysterically, ¡°How dare you hit me! Mr. Michaels,


    he hit me!¡±


    Houston was taken aback by Philip¡¯s ferociousness too. The next second, he erupted in rage!


    Philip had smacked his woman before his very eyes!


    Houston pointed at Philip and howled, ¡°The sheer nerve! How dare you! Don¡¯t you know who she is?!¡±


    ¡°I know. She¡¯s your little honey baby,¡± Philip said off-handedly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Houston was so furious that his face was crimson, and he raised his hand, swinging it at Philip.


    Of course, he was no match for Philip. They had barely crossed swords when Philip twisted his arm


    and pressed him against the wall!


    ¡°Let go! I¡¯m the vice-chairman here! Lay a hand on me and I¡¯ll fire you right now! I¡¯ll tell my dad to pull


    out of the deal, then both you and your wife will go to prison!¡±


    Houston put up a struggle.


    Philip said into his ear coolly, ¡°Houston, don¡¯t keep threatening me with your position as vice-chairman,


    and definitely stop talking about firing me. I¡¯ve heard you say those things countless times now, but I¡¯m


    still here.¡±


    Houston¡¯s face contorted, and he roared, ¡°You think you¡¯re all that, don¡¯t you?! Well, I want to see how


    you exin what you¡¯re doing to me to Wynnter!¡±


    Philip could not stand being threatened, so he pressed down with a bit more force and left Houston


    wailing. Shirley and the other two subordinates were so scared they backed away.


    ¡°Assault, assault! Security! Guards!¡±


    Shirley screamed at the top of her voice, and the entirepany hall erupted into chaos.


    A few security guards hustled toward them, led by the earlier shift leader, Fabio Lorne. As soon as he


    arrived, he saw what looked like Tom beating on Jerry.


    No, wait, it was Madam Johnston¡¯s useless husband beating up Mr. Michaels!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fabio was torn. This was exactly a repeat of what happenedst time, and he was stuck in the middle.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? Apprehend him!¡±


    Houston yelled at Fabio.


    Fabio winced and called up two of the guards, smiling sheepishly at Philip. ¡°Brother rke, could you


    just let go for now? We can talk things over. If we can¡¯t, I can call Madam Johnston.¡±


    He had no choice. Even if Philip was a uselessyabout, he was still the chairwoman¡¯s husband, so


    Fabio could not afford to offend him.


    Houston roared in rage. ¡°What the hell are you here for? Brother rke, my *ss! Capture him! Or I¡¯ll fire


    all of you!¡±


    ¡°Gah, you¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    Philip frowned and used a bit more force, dislocating Houston¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The next second, Houston screamed in pain, holding his dislocated arm as he ranted, ¡°Catch him, or


    you¡¯re all fired!¡±


    Fabio was shocked too. He did not expect Philip to be quite so violent.


    ¡°Sorry, Brother rke.¡±


    Fabio knew where things stood now, so he went forth and subdued Philip, calling him two subordinates


    to take him to the security office.


    ¡°Mr. Michaels, should you perhaps go to the hospital?¡±


    Fabio asked with a nod and a bow.


    Houston kicked him in the chest, swearing as he led Shirley away. The woman was looking deathly


    pale, and before they left, Houston even shouted, ¡°Keep an eye on him! If I don¡¯t see him when Ie


    backter, you¡¯ll be the ones to pay!¡±


    Fabio crawled up from the ground and adjusted his cap. With a sigh, he made his way to the security


    office.


    Inside the office, Philip was sitting like a lord, with fruits and cigarettes offered before him.


    The security guards were treating him like a god.


    What else could they do? Mr. Lorne had warned them to give Philip the best treatment they could


    manage. After all, that was their chairwoman¡¯s husband!


    Philip did not expect such special treatment either, casually eating a banana in the office.


    Just then, someone kicked open the security office door, and three men rushed into the room. All of


    them wore security guard uniforms.


    ¡°M-Mr. O¡¯Donnell, why are you here?¡±


    One of the young security guards who had led Philip here immediately greeted the neers with


    smiles.


    ¡°Screw off!¡±


    The strongman called O¡¯Donnell was almost 180cm tall and very well-built. His body alone filled the


    entire door frame.


    He stomped toward Philip, holding an electric baton and ring at Philip. ¡°Are you Philip rke? Were


    you the one who beat up Mr. Michaels just now?¡±


    Philip continued eating his banana, crossing his legs nonchntly.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the two guards O¡¯Donnell had brought in shove the young guard


    from earlier, locking the door behind him.


    Hah, they were clearly here looking for a fight!


    ¡°You sure have a temper. Let¡¯s see how bold you are now!¡±


    O¡¯Donnell chuckled coldly. His gaze hardened, and he stabbed his baton at Philip¡¯s waist!


    Crackle crackle!


    Almost instantly, arge body crashed onto the floor!


    The other two guards who stood at the door did not realize what was happening when they saw their


    leader hitting the ground!


    As for the man called Philip rke, he was holding a baton emanating blue electric sparks, his foot


    stepping on O¡¯Donnell¡¯s face. Philip tsk-tsked. ¡°Such low tolerance to electrocution.¡±


    The guards at the door were stunned by what they saw!


    That was their leader, O¡¯Donnell! He could take three men on by himself, but here he was, electrocuted


    and copsed onto the floor.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    ¡°Damn punk, you asked for this!¡±


    His expression darkening, one of the guards pulled the baton from his waist and rushed forward,


    swinging it down at Philip¡¯s head!


    If that hitnded, it would definitely crack Philip¡¯s skull!


    Philip raised a brow, his expression rapidly turning cold. His aura suddenly turned sharp as a knife!


    He never expected them toe for the kill like this!


    The next instant, Philip had taken the baton from the guard¡¯s hand. At the same time, while the guard


    was still stunned, Philipshed his foot out and sent the guard flying out through the ss window!


    Crash!


    The ss shattered and the guard flew out of the window. He crashed into the ground and stayed


    down!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The remaining guard was terrified and trembling now. He hurriedly fell to his knees and begged,


    ¡°Please, Brother rke, spare me! We were just proceeding on Mr. Michaels¡¯ orders, please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Bam!


    Philip simply kicked the guard out of the door.


    The entire door fell on its hinges from the impact, cracking the frame!


    That just showed how furious Philip was right now!


    Two of Fabio¡¯s men outside were so scared that they stood at attention, their spinespletely


    straight. Inwardly, they muttered to themselves, ¡®What a bad*ss! As expected of our chairwoman¡¯s


    husband! Who the f*ck ever said he¡¯s a good-for-nothing?¡¯


    With those two kicks, he had made himself a legend in their hearts.


    Philip walked out of the security office and viciously stepped on the chest of the guard ying dead at


    the door. The guard howled in pain and grabbed Philip¡¯s leg, begging for mercy.


    ¡°Go back and tell your Mr. Michaels to stay out of my way!¡±


    Philip said coldly, his voice echoing through the security office doorway like a demon¡¯s horn.


    Philip lifted his leg, and the guard held his chest, dragging his unconscious partner away while thanking


    Philip profusely. He then hurriedly ran away from here, deciding that he did not have the time to deal


    with O¡¯Donnell, who was still out cold in the office.


    On the other end, Wynn had worked hard all day. After she finally left the office and returned to the


    vi, she had barely walked through the door when Martha grabbed her arm and dragged her to the


    couch.


    ¡°Wynnie, tell me honestly. Is there a problem with yourpany? I heard that the Michaels are calling


    off a deal or something?¡±


    Martha was extremely anxious. She had heard the rumor from her sister, Pa, and she hastily


    returned home to make sure.


    ¡°Who told you that, Mom?¡± Wynn was very tired right now.


    ¡°Just tell me, is it true?¡±


    Of course Martha was worried. Pa had told her that the Michaels were a very important and wealthy


    family. If they did pull out from the project, Wynn¡¯spany would go bust and she might even end up


    in prison.


    That would spell the end of their family.


    They would lose the vi too.


    ¡°Mom, just stay out of thepany¡¯s business, okay? I can handle it.¡±


    Wynn massaged her temple, feeling very impatient.


    Martha sobbed and wailed. ¡°Are you stupid, Wynn? If something goes wrong, it¡¯ll be all over for you!


    ¡°Listen to me, okay? I got it all nned out. Hurry up and resign from thepany, then we can sell


    the vi and you can divorce Philip.¡±


    Martha said in a hurry. She had aprehensive n in mind.


    Wynn was bbergasted. Standing up, she barked, ¡°What are you saying, Mom? Why should I divorce


    Philip? Besides, Philip was the one who bought this vi, how can we sell it?¡±


    Martha simply pped Wynn and yelled at her, ¡°He bought it? Ridiculous! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, it


    was all that useless Philip¡¯s fault. He went and offended a guy called Houston Michaels at your


    company, right? I heard everything! See, why did you have to pull him into yourpany? Even if he


    has a little money now, could he be as rich as the Michaels from Golden City?


    ¡°You have to obey me on this. Resign, sell the vi, and get that divorce!¡±


    Martha insisted.


    That was the Michaels family. How could Philippare to those filthy rich people?


    Wynn was so upset that she just sat on the couch and sobbed into her hands. Her mother was being


    absurd again.


    At the same time, Wynn knew that she was truly helpless to deal with this.


    The Michaels were like a huge cast over Beacon¡¯s head.


    Just then, Philip returned to the vi and walked to the hall. He soon saw Wynn, crying her eyes and


    her heart out.


    He hurriedly wiped the tears from her eyes, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wynn?¡±


    ¡°Philip, my mom asked me to resign, sell thepany, and divorce you. Oh, I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Philip frowned deeply, his rage rising a few notches!


    ¡°Is it because of what¡¯s happening at thepany?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to divorce you, honey, but I really don¡¯t know what to do. All of them are trying to chase


    me out of Beacon, and ke Michaels is threatening me. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll solve this for you.¡±


    Philip made her a simple promise and left the room.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    At the Riverdale branch of the rke Group.


    The chairman¡¯s office on the highest floor.


    Philip stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his hands behind his back, looking out at the


    sunset outside. There was the red sky the color of wine and the busy streets below.


    Hudson Cash was standing behind Philip respectfully.


    ¡°The Michaels family from Golden City wants to pull out of their deal with Beacon. Mobilize our


    businesses in the pharmaceutical industry to fill the gap the Michaels will leave behind.¡±


    Philip said calmly, his eyes faintly cold.


    Hudson looked pale. ¡°Young Master, that might be slightly difficult.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Difficult?¡±


    Philip turned around, his expression cold as he looked at Hudson.


    Hudson had broken out into a cold sweat as well, his waist bowed low. ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have


    the right to use any of the family¡¯s resources anymore. Madam Wallis put a family restraining order on


    you, just an hour ago. She even froze the billion bucks you wanted to invest into Beacon.¡±


    A family restraining order?


    Philip¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his expression covered in ice.


    Bam!


    At the same time, someone opened the door to the chairman¡¯s office from outside.


    Giada Wallis appeared at the door, dressed in a white gown and draped in jewelry. She strode in


    gracefully, followed by eight bodyguards.


    She was elegant, her make-up delicate. Her every smile made her look like the perfect embodiment of


    a rich wife.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Hudson hurriedly turned around and greeted her with respect, but then he quietly retreated to a corner.


    Philip looked at Giada coolly. She took off her shades, and next to her, her assistant Vivian took out a


    sheet of paper. There was the golden seal of Arcadia Ind on it, as well as his father¡¯s personal


    signature.


    ¡°Starting from now, Philip, your right to inherit the family matters is suspended. This is the restraining


    order the family cast on you, and you will no longer have ess to the rkes¡¯ influence, funds, or


    connections.¡±


    Giada said in a tone of ice, the corners of her mouth curved into a faint smile.


    Philip frowned deeply and grabbed that sheet of gold-iid paper. He only had to nce at it to confirm


    what he feared.


    That really was his father¡¯s signature.


    Confused, Philip raised his gaze and looked at Giada coldly. ¡°What did you do to my father?¡±


    Giada chuckled. ¡°If I could chase you out of the family seven years ago, I can still do so now. The war


    between us has only just begun.¡±


    Philip scoffed and crumpled up the sheet he was holding. ¡°Do you really think you can take me down


    like this, Giada? You¡¯re underestimating me. I¡¯ve been on guard against you the past seven years. So


    you have the rkes. But even without their influence, you and the rest of the Wallises are no match


    for me. You want a fight? Bring it on! We¡¯ll see who wins in the end!¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was icy as he took a step forth, ring at Giada with eyes of fire.


    Giada raised her sleek brow and said calmly, ¡°Very well, we shall wait and see. My first target will be


    Beacon and Wynn Johnston.¡±


    With that, Giada turned and left with her entourage in tow.


    She left the way she came, without any warning or hesitation.


    The air in the chairperson¡¯s office was tense.


    Philip stared at the crumpled sheet in his hand, his brow tightly furrowed.


    That damned Giada, how did she pull this off?


    What had happened to his father? Why did he issue a family restraining order against him?


    ¡°Are you alright, Young Master?¡±


    Hudson asked cautiously.


    Philip gave him a cool look and then strode away from the branch.


    On the way, he gave George Thomas a call. The man on the other side immediately said anxiously,


    ¡°This is bad, Young Master, the family ced a restraining order on you. Half an hour ago, they cut off


    your ess to all the family¡¯s assets and influence. What should we do now, sir?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about it. Seven years ago, I already guessed that Giada would


    try this. I need you to go overseas in my stead. Go to Chinatown in the States and look for someone


    called Fennel Leigh. Tell him that the battle has begun,¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    George responded respectfully and immediately booked a ne ticket.


    As soon as Philip ended that call, he received another from Wynn. She sounded like she was crying as


    she said, ¡°Philip,e back to the vi, quick! We have an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Philip could hear the ruckus on the other end. His heart pounding, he hung up and hurriedly made his


    way back to the vi.


    As soon as he walked through the door, he saw more than ten bodyguards in ck suits making a right


    mess of everything in the vi. They were throwing everything out onto thewn!


    ¡°Philip!¡±


    The second Wynn saw Philip, she ran over to him in haste.


    On the other end, Martha and Charles were desperately trying to stop the bodyguards in ck from


    tossing everything out, but they were no match for the intruders.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    FANTASY1adlogo


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Philip walked over in a hurry and held her hands, asking her.


    Wynn sobbed, ¡°They said that the vi doesn¡¯t belong to us anymore, so they¡¯re here to kick us out.¡±


    Philip frowned deeply. This was clearly Giada¡¯s doing.


    Indeed, George had been the one who initially bought this vi, and he used the family¡¯s assets to do


    so.


    Giada was well within her rights to take it back.


    However, this was mere child¡¯s y to both Giada and Philip. It was more like she was just causing him


    trouble on purpose.


    ¡°Stop, this is our home! What right do you have to throw our stuff out? This is robbery, it¡¯s trespassing!


    I¡¯m calling the cops!¡±


    Martha was covered in sweat as she desperately tried to stop the bodyguards in ck.


    However, they ignored her and merely shoved her aside, sending her falling onto her butt on the floor.


    ¡°Help, robbers! Daylight robbery! Oh, where is the justice?!¡±


    Martha just sat on the floor and wailed, pping her thighs and making a scene.


    Her hair was a mess, making her look tragic and pitiful.


    When she saw Philip outside the vi, she flew into a mad rage. She pounced on him and immediately


    struck him across the face with all she had, yelling, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you good-for-nothing! We would


    never have been thrown out if it weren¡¯t for you! What enemies did you make this time?!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened at Martha¡¯s absurd usations.


    Why was she turning on him now?


    ¡°What are you doing, Mom? What right do you have to hit Philip? You didn¡¯t give him the credit when


    you moved in, but now you¡¯re ming him when we¡¯re kicked out? How can you be so unreasonable?!¡±


    Wynn was mad too, and very disappointed in her mother.


    Martha was furious. She had been thrown out of the vi and had no one to vent her frustrations out


    on, so she was itching for a fight. Jabbing a finger at Wynn¡¯s nose, she shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯t side with the


    outsider, Wynn! We could move in because Philip owed us as much, and now we¡¯re homeless because


    of him! This is a vi, my vi! It¡¯s all his fault for causing so much trouble out there! I¡¯ll beat him to


    death for it, that good-for-nothing wretch!¡±


    As she swore, she swung her hand at him again.


    This time, however, she missed!


    Philip made his move, grabbing her wrist with hisrge hand and staring at her coldly. ¡°Enough! I¡¯m


    warning you, Martha Yates, if you keep being so ridiculous, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡±


    Ba-thump!


    Philip¡¯s words and his murderous aura sapped all the wind from Martha¡¯s sails. She cowered away,


    muttering, ¡°Why are you so mad? If you have the balls, yell at them, not me. They¡¯re the ones who


    threw us out. You useless trash, you only have the guts to yell at us.¡±


    Martha was irredeemable, and Philip was at quite a loss on how to deal with her. He gave her a vicious


    re and then tossed her aside before turning back to face those guards. ¡°Stop!¡± he barked.


    All of a sudden!


    ¡°Our wedding photo!¡±


    Wynn suddenly saw one of the guards bring out her wedding photo with Philip. The man even tossed it


    onto the ground flippantly.


    Crash!


    The picture shattered!


    Wynn was the first to rush over to it. She crouched on the ground and looked at the shattered pieces of


    their wedding picture, her eyes welling with tears.


    The guard saw that Wynn was trying to pick up the pieces and shoved her away roughly.


    Ssk!


    The ss shards cut through Wynn¡¯s delicate palm, and blood instantly stained their wedding picture.


    Philip felt his rage erupt in his chest, taking over his mind.


    ¡°I said, stop!!!¡±


    He roared at the top of his voice and dashed toward the guard, flying into him with a kick!


    Bam!


    The kick sent that guard flying until his back hit a wall. He grunted in pain.


    The next instant, all the other guards stopped what they were doing and looked at Philip menacingly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha was so frightened that she grabbed Charles and went into hiding, still inwardly cursing Philip for


    all his shenanigans.


    ¡°ording to Madam¡¯s orders, you have lost all ess to the rkes¡¯ property and assets. Now,


    please take them and leave this ce.¡±


    The head of the guards stepped forth and addressed Philip with rtive politeness.


    However¡­


    Philip just said coolly, ¡°Let¡¯s see any of you try to kick me out today!¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Philip¡¯s expression was cold and his fists clenched as he walked toward the guard he had sent flying.


    That was the man who had shoved Wynn and caused her to cut her hand open. He even shattered


    their wedding photo.


    He deserved hell!


    The guards exchanged a look and stepped forward, trying to stop Philip. One of them said, ¡°Please


    leave the vi, sir.¡±


    Bam!


    Philipshed out his foot abruptly, kicking the man who spoke in the chest. Thetter fell quite a few


    steps back!


    ¡°As expected of dirty Wallis dogs. You¡¯re stupid enough to bark at me!¡±


    Philip said coolly, his eyes devoid of warmth as he stared at the dozen or so men. There was no hint of


    fear anywhere in his demeanor.


    That was how he held himself!


    Strong enough to stand his ground against more than ten men on his own!


    Anyone who witnessed this would think that he was overestimating himself.


    However, those guards could only swallow their protests and keep warning him. ¡°Please leave the vi


    immediately, or else we¡¯ll have to use force!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Philip roared, his eyes ring with rage!


    The guards were stunned by his imposing aura. He was overwhelming!


    Was this really the heir to the rke fortune?


    What a vicious aura he had!


    In that sense, he was just like the guards, who had constantly walked the thin line between life and


    death.


    They were all intrigued. How did the young master of a wealthy family build up such a presence?


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    The leader barked.


    This was the mission the Madam had assigned them. If they could notplete it, there would


    definitely be a punishment awaiting them.


    On the other end, when Martha saw Philip engaging the guards from her hiding spot, she was simrly


    shocked.


    She never knew that her useless son-inw was actually such a capable fighter.


    Did that mean that if he had used his moves on her, he could have easily killed her?


    The thought left her trembling in fright.


    Thank goodness he was still a spineless wimp. Although he was wealthy, he was still the same man


    who blindly relied on his wife.


    Martha looked down on Philip from the very depths of her heart. Even though Philip was the one who


    bought the vi, even though she knew his family was wealthy, she still utterly and thoroughly looked


    down on him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her attitude toward him was engraved in her mind, rooted and unchanging.


    Pigs would fly before she would treat Philip with any honest affection.


    ¡°Come here, Wynn, hurry!¡±


    Martha kept gesturing at her daughter, who was still crouched on thewn.


    Her daughter was such a fool.


    Did she not hear what those men said? Philip had lost the family fortune. In other words, he had gone


    back to being trash!


    That damned Philip! He could not keep his affairs in order and ended up causing the Johnstons trouble


    too.


    See? This was obviously that old hag Giada Wallis¡¯ evil n.


    That meant Philip had evidently lost in their little war.


    Martha gritted her teeth angrily at the thought. She wanted nothing more than to kick Philip to death.


    At the same time, Philip had made quick work of the dozen guards.


    Of course, he did not escape unscathed either. He had taken a few hits to the face.


    Right now, he picked up a golf club and approached the guard who had shattered the wedding photo.


    Looking down at the man cold, he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that to her.¡±


    With those words, Philip swung the golf club down onto the guard¡¯s arm viciously!


    Just like that, he shattered the man¡¯s arm.


    Argh!


    A bone-chilling scream reverberated throughout First Pce.


    Martha shuddered. She had watched Philip break that man¡¯s arm with her own eyes.


    The punk was so bloodthirsty, geez.


    Thank goodness she never treated him too badly before.


    Martha was still counting her blessings for that.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Philip nced at the bodyguards in ck, all syed out across the grounds. He roared at them, ¡°Go


    back and tell Giada Wallis that if she sends any more men to cause chaos, I don¡¯t mind creating a river


    of blood all the way back to their mansion!¡±


    The guards jumped up from the ground and hastily ran away from the vi.


    Philip tossed the golf club aside and jogged up to Wynn. The sight of her tear-stained face made his


    heart ache.


    ¡°Philip, look. Our wedding photo¡­¡±


    Wynn was crushed. She held the pieces of their photo against her chest, her clothes stained red.


    That was the only picture they had left of their wedding.


    All of the others had been ripped to shreds when they nearly got divorced.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Wynnie. We can just get another photo taken. Come on, let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    Philip helped Wynn up and was about to leave the vi, but he did not forget to turn around and re at


    Martha, warning her, ¡°Don¡¯t get any funny ideas, Martha Yates. This house is mine!¡±


    He had the air of a ruler!


    Martha watched, dazed, as Philip led Wynn away. Wait, they left in a BMW!


    W-When did that punk buy a BMW?!


    He even hid it from her!


    Damn him!


    ¡°Did you see that, Charlie? That punk actually dared to threaten me! This house is his, he says?


    Hahaha, what a joke! The vi is registered under my name! Who the hell do you think you are?!¡±


    Martha shrieked in the direction Philip had left.


    Charles shrugged helplessly, picking up the things strewn around.


    ¡°Hey, Charlie, when do you think Philip bought that car? He hid it from us, too! What is he afraid of, that


    I¡¯ll take his car?¡±


    Martha was furious. She did not even know that they had a new car, and a BMW to boot!

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Meanwhile, Philip and Wynn arrived at the hospital, where they treated their wounds.


    Wynn was very worried. Looking at Philip, she asked, ¡°Did those men say that you lost ess to the


    family funds?¡±


    In other words, her husband was now penniless and broke, right?


    Wynn was worried that Philip would do something irrational as a result.


    Philip held Wynn¡¯s soft little hand and said with a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. At the worst,


    we¡¯ll just start over. We made it this far, haven¡¯t we? I can solve any problem as long as I have you.¡±


    Wynn smiled, tears in her eyes. Her heart was full as she leaned into Philip¡¯s chest, saying, ¡°If it really


    comes down to that, honey, I¡¯ll resign from thepany, and we can move out of the vi. I think my


    mom has some money too, so we can buy another house and start a small breakfast shop. How does


    that sound?¡±


    Philip hugged Wynn and nodded. ¡°Sure, sounds good.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, honey, we¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡®I¡¯ll sweep away every obstacle in your path.


    ¡®Even without the support of the rkes, I am far from good-for-nothing trash.¡¯


    The next day.


    Wynn went to work, while Philip went to thergest hotel in Riverdale.


    In the presidential suite.


    Philip met Buffer.


    Last night, Philip had issued Buffer an emergency summons.


    Buffer did note to Riverdale for the Yates family fiascost time because of Jess¡¯s choice.


    When he saw Philip this time, Buffer looked quite excited. He held his arms out wide and gave Philip a


    big hug, saying, ¡°Oh, my dear Master rke! I¡¯m so d to finally see you!¡±


    Philip smiled and went straight to the point. ¡°I want to activate all of the resources you¡¯ve arranged in


    this country over the years, Buffer.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡±


    Buffer looked at Philip in confusion.


    ¡°All of them.¡±


    Philip repeated.


    Buffer thought it over and said with some hesitation, ¡°My dear Master rke, I am your personal butler,


    and you are the only reason I managed to make it big in the finance world. I will naturally heed your


    every order. Nevertheless, I must remind you that it¡¯s not time to activate all your resources here yet. It


    will be detrimental to your master n. Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    Philip said in all seriousness.


    As long as it was for Wynn, he could do anything. He would even give her the world if she wanted it!


    After so many years of preparation, it was time for him to show his hand!


    Upon leaving the presidential suite, Philip made a beeline for Beacon.


    Wynn was in the conference room right now, faced with a terrible headache. She was being confronted


    by all sides.


    The members of thepany board were all here. Led by the Michaels, they were pushing her to


    immediately announce the distribution of profits for the new drug.


    ke took the main seat, sitting there nonchntly as he looked at Wynn, who was trembling with


    rage. He scoffed, ¡°You have to give me a proper answer today, Madam Johnston. All our clients have


    suspended their contracts and our producers have stopped production as well. Right now, Beacon is


    sitting on a very short fuse.¡±


    He did not even bother veiling his threat.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Johnston, everyone¡¯s waiting for your decision.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s nothing more than a mascot. We only nominated her back then to be our puppet. Do you


    really think she can save thepany?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just like her husband, they¡¯re both trash! Resign! Not everyone can be the chairperson willy-nilly,


    you know.¡±


    Suddenly, the members of the board were all taunting her, their words sharp and ruthless.


    Wynn¡¯s body was shaking. Right now, she was isted and on her own amidst the rain of insults.


    ¡°Sorry, everyone, but we¡¯reing up with a n right now. Trust me, there will soon be new clients


    and producers for us. Miss Cain is negotiating new contracts as we speak.¡±


    Wynn tried to exin with a smile.


    However, all she received in return were cool looks of disbelief.


    ke harrumphed. ¡°Stop trying to lie through your teeth, Madam Johnston. The Capital City rke


    Group¡¯s investments have been frozen as well, and thepany haspletely halted in its tracks. If


    Michaels Corp pulls out as well, Beacon is done for. As for you, Wynn Johnston, you¡¯ll be swamped in


    court cases and might even end up in jail. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn was extremely agitated right now, but she had to tolerate it. Her eyes moist, she bowed her head


    and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t pull out now, Mr. Michaels. You¡¯re a part of Beacon as well, and we should be


    working together. Trust me, as long as we present a united front, we will definitely be able to get


    through this crisis.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please beg me on your knees, Madam Johnston,¡± ke suddenly said coldly.


    All the older men in the conference

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    That p was so brutal it took everyone by surprise.


    Martha especially brought her hand to her rapidly-swelling face, looking at Philip in disbelief.


    Since when did this useless trash have the guts to hit her like this?


    Wait, he had done so a few times before.


    When she remembered the past few times, Martha only grew angrier.


    How dare that trash hit her so many times! She was his mother-inw, his elder in the family!


    ¡°How could you hit me?! Don¡¯t you guys see, he¡¯s gone way over the line! He hit me!¡± Martha


    screamed, throwing a tantrum and even trying to scratch him.


    However, Philip simply kicked her hard in the stomach, sending her falling on her backside and crying


    for her mother.


    ¡°Martha Yates! I¡¯ve warned you many times now, but you still keep pushing my limits! Do you really


    think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    Philip said coldly, clenching his fists. If Wynn was not holding him back, he would teach that clueless


    woman a lesson she would never forget today!


    Martha fell onto the ground, her stomach feeling like it was about to burst. She broke into tears and


    howled like a banshee, ¡°See, see! He¡¯s my son-inw, but he¡¯s hitting his mother-inw! What a


    travesty! What ce do I have left in this family? Are you f*cking dead, Charles Johnston? Your son-in-


    law hit me, so why are you just standing there without a word?!¡±


    Martha¡¯s body trembled in rage, but she was actually scared at the same time.


    The murderous auraing from Philip earlier made her panic from the bottom of her heart.


    That was why she turned her target to Charles instead.


    Charles was exasperated too. He shook his head and advised Philip, ¡°Um, Philip, she is still your elder,


    after all. Could you just let it slide this one time?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s all because you keep letting her be that she¡¯s be this unreasonable, self-absorbed


    witch!¡±


    Philip barked, his eyes filled with rage.


    Charles knew that as well, and he was quite torn. True, he was supposed to be the one wearing the


    pants in this family, but that banshee Martha managed to usurp his position as the head of the


    household.


    When Martha saw Charles hesitated, she exploded. ¡°Johnston, are you even a man? Are you scared of


    your own son-inw? You¡¯re trash, just like him! I must have been blind to marry you! I want a divorce!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Since Martha was frustrated, she immediately threatened him with a divorce.


    That only added to Charles¡¯ headache. It felt like he had no say at all here.


    Since he was pushed over the brink, he turned around and barked at her, ¡°You want a divorce? Fine!


    I¡¯ve had enough of you! I told you so many times not to go too far, I told you to stop raising hell, but you


    never listened. You¡¯re alwaysining that I didn¡¯t make much of myself, right? Saying I only


    became a section head after so many years of hard work? Alright then, let¡¯s get a divorce. Go back to


    your own family!¡±


    His rant left Martha wide-eyed and stunned.


    She was just saying that out of anger. Her own family, the Yates, had long since left Riverdale. As for


    why they went bust, she never dared to ask, because she was terrified that they would ask her to help


    clear their debts.


    Martha instantly broke down. Wailing at the top of her lungs, she beat her chest and stomped her feet.


    ¡°Fine, fine, so you¡¯re all ganging up on me, aren¡¯t you? Oh, what did I do to deserve this? You two


    traitors would rather help an outsider to bully me! I should just die and get it over with.¡±


    Wynn did not say anything the entire time. Since her mother was throwing another ridiculous tantrum,


    she simply took Philip¡¯s hand and dragged him upstairs.


    She did not want to engage Martha anymore. There was no point.


    Charles also snorted and went into the study.


    Now Martha was the only one left in the living room, bawling her eyes out. She would stop once she


    had had enough.


    The next day, ke invited all the members of Beacon¡¯s board to a banquet at a hotel.


    Houston was there too, of course.


    Right now, they were all on cloud nine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the happy asion, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Michaels. Do you have good news to announce?¡±


    ¡°Has Beacon gone bust?¡±


    ke smoked his cigar and said with augh, ¡°Oh, Beacon is nothing in my eyes. Once our family


    decides to take someone down, no one will survive our wrath. I¡¯m here to tell all of you that another


    company will rise in Beacon¡¯s ce once it falls, so I hope all of you will work with me to clean


    Riverdale of all possible obstacles. Once we do, Riverdale is ours for the taking.¡±


    ¡°A newpany? What do you mean by that, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    The other board members asked excitedly.


    ¡°I will start a newpany that will monopolize the entire pharmaceutical industry here in Riverdale.


    With that, we¡¯ll be earning billions, not just a few millions!¡± ke said, his ambition burning hot and


    high.


    The board members in the room gasped at his deration. So that was why ke was so set against


    Beacon. He wanted to take over everything in Riverdale.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure, though, Mr. Michaels. Even if we pull out of Beacon, they still have the Capital City


    rke Group. If those guys¡­¡±


    Someone asked, doubtful.


    Houston burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that, Mr. Jenkins. The Capital City rke Group is


    no problem. Yes, Michaels Corp isn¡¯t quite a match for them yet, but don¡¯t forget, we have our patron.¡±


    Their patron!


    All the board members shared the same look of astonishment.


    Could this all be part of the Michaels¡¯ patron¡¯s master n?

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    keughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you too much about this either. All you have to know is that the


    Capital City rke Group is now no more than a toothless tiger.¡±


    His words assured the rest of the board.


    At the same time, Houston received a call that sent him bawling withughter.


    ¡°Did something good happen, Houston?¡± asked ke.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Dad, my nt in thepany just told me that the stupid Johnston b*tch went out to meet a new


    investor! What a joke! Who would dare to invest in Beacon now?¡±


    Houstonughed, full of contempt.


    ke nodded. ¡°She¡¯s probably just putting on a show. There¡¯s no need to worry. Beacon¡¯s doom is


    assured!¡±


    Everyone raised their sses in premature celebration.


    As long as there was money to be earned, they did not care whosepany they worked under.


    Meanwhile, Wynn was going to meet a new investor today, someone Philip introduced.


    She was skeptical at first too, but since her husband rmended him, she was willing to meet him at


    least once.


    Soon, Wynn arrived at the agreed meeting spot and met her potential investor. He had a hot blonde


    woman standing next to him too.


    ¡°Oh, my dearest Miss Johnston! I¡¯m so d to finally meet you.¡±


    Buffer did not dare to treat Wynn with the slightest hint of disrespect. After all, she was Mr. Philip¡¯s wife.


    Wynn was pretty surprised to see that the man Philip rmended was a foreigner.


    Since when did Philip have foreign friends?


    The man looked like he was in his fifties or sixties too.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Buffer. I¡¯m the chairwoman of Beacon Pharmaceutical,¡± Wynn said with a smile,


    not a single gesture out of ce.


    Buffer nced at his sexy secretary, and thetter very sensibly made them two cups of coffee before


    quietly taking her ce behind Buffer.


    ¡°I looked into yourpany¡¯s situation, Miss Johnston. Right now, you need about three billion in


    funds.¡±


    Buffer went straight to the point.


    Wynn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Buffer. Beacon is indeed in need of funds right now, but please believe


    me, as long as we can survive this crisis, our future will be every bit as bright as the top 500


    pharmaceuticalpanies in the world. You should be well aware of Beacon¡¯s current value in


    Riverdale. Our market is worth tens of billions.¡±


    Buffer nodded and admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Johnston. I must admit that Beacon has unlimited


    potential in the market, but three billion is no small sum.¡±


    Wynn grew nervous. Could Buffer not afford that amount?


    Well, there was no helping it then. After all, she did not put all her hopes on him either.


    All of a sudden¡­


    ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯ll invest that amount in yourpany, Miss Johnston, as a favor to Mr. rke,¡± Buffer


    said.


    As a favor to her husband?


    Wynn was stunned. Did she just win a three-billion-dor investment? Just like that?


    That took no time at all!


    Wynn had not really expected too much from this friend of Philip¡¯s, but now it seemed like she had


    clearly underestimated Philip¡¯s connections.


    His friend had so casually agreed to an investment of three billion dors!


    His ess to his family¡¯s resources had been cut off, right?


    Wynn was shocked beyond words. There was no way to describe it.


    It seemed as though her husband was not merely the young master of the rke estate either.


    Was that his true identity? The young heir to the Capital City rke Group?


    She had been married to him for three years now, but she never really knew who he was. At first, she


    had just thought he was a perfectly average man.


    All these recent events, however, opened her eyes to the fact that her husband was probably far more


    than what she saw on the surface.


    ¡°Have you really decided to invest in us, Mr. Buffer?¡± Wynn asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course. The funds will reach you soon enough, Miss Johnston. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Buffer hesitated. After a pause, he said, ¡°Miss Johnston, these funds are mine. They have nothing to


    do with Mr. rke.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s heart settled back into her chest.


    Phew, and here she thought her husband had¡­


    ¡°Anyway, thank you for believing in me, Mr. Buffer. I will not let you down.¡±


    Wynn quickly signed the contract and then left the building with it, perfectly ecstatic.


    When she arrived downstairs, she saw Philip waiting by the curb. It seemed he had been there for


    some time now.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Philip saw how dejected Wynn looked and thought for a moment that Buffer had not agreed to invest in


    Beacon.


    Wynn took a second to recover, but then she jogged up to him like a lively little college girl, the type


    that won the hearts of every boy on campus. She jumped into Philip¡¯s arms and gave him a huge hug.


    ¡°We did it, we did it! A three-billion-dor investment, and we signed off on it!¡±


    Wynn was extremely excited, like a teenage girl at her birthday party.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Philip hugged Wynn, feeling her petite body in his embrace. Again, he could not help but wonder at his


    wife¡¯s beautiful body.


    He was very reluctant to eventually let go of her.


    Wynn¡¯s little face was red to the roots of her ears. She jumped into the car and headed right back to the


    company.


    When she returned and announced that exciting piece of news, the entirepany erupted into a furor.


    The receptionist Houston had nted in thepany immediately reported the news to Houston once


    she received it.


    Houston and the others were still eating and drinking in the room they booked. When he received the


    report, he was struck dumb. He then roared, ¡°How can this be?! Who dares to give Wynn Johnston that


    investment?! That¡¯s three f*cking billion, not small change!¡±


    Houston¡¯s exmation left the rest of the room silent.


    ke¡¯s expression was dark as he asked, ¡°What happened, Houston? Did Johnston get a new


    investor?¡±


    Houston did not look pleased at all either as he nodded. ¡°Yeah. She received an investment of three


    billion dors, Dad.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room went a little askew at that.


    ke looked ready to kill, but he was also confused. ¡°But how? Who would dare to invest in Beacon


    now? Aren¡¯t they worried about offending our patron?¡±


    ke also could notpute the part where a random stranger turned up and immediately invested


    three billion dors!


    ¡°Sorry, everyone. I have some business to take care of, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ke was in a hurry to leave. This sudden and unwee intrusion left him in a very foul mood.


    He had to consult Madam Wallis right away.


    Their banquet had lost its original intention, and several of Beacon¡¯s board members exchanged looks.


    They never expected Beacon to suddenly find a new investor either.


    Was this investor not afraid of retribution from the Michaels¡¯ patron and supporter?


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Someone asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    Someone else replied.


    Not long after ke left, Houston also walked out of the room in a rage. ¡°It¡¯s that f*cking Philip rke


    again! Who the hell is he?¡±


    A few minutes ago, Houston had received word that Philip was the reason Beacon managed to secure


    that investment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Housey? Why the temper?¡±


    Shirley had just stepped out of the car. When she saw how angry Houston looked, she ran right up to


    him, crashing into him chest-first.


    Houston grabbed her chest viciously and said, ¡°Why do you think? It¡¯s that Philip again, of course!


    Always going against me! Beacon only found a new investor this time through his connections. I can¡¯t


    believe that trash knows anyone worth anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, Housey. Philip is just a nobody employee and a useless man who relies on his wife,


    to boot. Why is he always going against you? Isn¡¯t he scared at all?¡± Shirley asked.


    Houston was furious. Taking a dreg of a cigarette, he spat, ¡°I¡¯ll get that f*cker some day!¡±


    Shirley¡¯s mind whirred, and she said in a whisper, ¡°Actually, Housey, I know some people¡­ Shall we


    teach him a lesson he won¡¯t forget out there?¡±


    Her suggestion made sense to him, so he hurriedly asked, ¡°Who do you know? How good are they?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I just got to know them a few days ago, and they¡¯re pretty famous in Riverdale. Apparently


    they have thirty or forty men under them,¡± said Shirley.


    ¡°Sounds good, call them right now!¡±


    Houston desperately wanted to teach Philip a lesson. If possible, he wanted to make Philip disappear


    from Riverdale forever!


    Shirley made the call and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Karl, do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡± said a deep voice from the other one.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Shirley.¡±


    Shirley nced at Houston next to her andughed. ¡°Oh, I was hoping to ask you for a favor. My boss


    wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Okay, just name your ce.¡±


    There was a deep chuckle in her ear.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s meet at the Chinese ce at Towerview Streetter.¡±


    Shirley hung up and gestured ¡®okay¡¯ to Houston.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Over on Philip¡¯s side, he received a call from Tim as soon as he walked out of Beacon¡¯s main doors.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Uncle Tim?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Phil, I couldn¡¯t stop them from issuing that restraining order. But don¡¯t worry, I already


    exterminated some of Giada¡¯s underground bases with my men! That damned b*tch, how dare she try


    something like that!¡±


    Tim rke sounded furious on the other end.


    Philip was slightly taken aback to hear that too. Well, that was just like his uncle, though. The man had


    such a temper that he would simply set out to exterminate some of Giada¡¯s hidden forces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Uncle Tim. A mere restraining order won¡¯t do much to me,¡± Philip said with a


    laugh.


    Tim sounded worried as he said, ¡°Giada isn¡¯t the only one controlling the strings behind this. Some of


    the geezers from the branch families are involved too. Those senile idiots are actually greedy enough


    toe after your assets. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already back at the ind. This time, I¡¯ll break their grubby


    paws! That¡¯ll show them.¡±


    Philip was exasperated, but no one could stop his uncle now.


    The consequences of angering Uncle Tim were always quite severe.


    Once, a foreign power tried to threaten him, and he ended up bringing his men over, destroying the


    entire family!


    Not metaphorically with money, but with actual blood and violence!


    That shadowy organization had several hundred members but no survivors!


    The blood flowed for three days and nights, and the carnage only stopped when they received a


    combined warning from several international authorities.


    Philip knew there was no stopping Uncle Tim. Besides, it was about time to teach the branch families a


    lesson. They should not keep circling the main family like vultures.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Uncle Tim. They¡¯re still family, after all,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know where to toe the line. Alright, I¡¯m at the ind now, talk to youter.¡±


    With that, Tim simply hung up.


    Philip sighed exasperatedly and looked up at the sky, toward the south. He sincerely hoped that those


    old geezers would keep still for a while after this.


    Philip was about to head back when he bumped right into the beautiful Nina Jacques.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked hurriedly.


    Nina took a few steps back, her face rapidly turning red. She pushed her hair behind her ear and shook


    her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With that, she quickly ran around and away from Philip, her face scarlet.


    Philip was puzzled. Where was Nina going?


    At the same time, Wynn was in her office when Mindy knocked on her door and walked in. ¡°Madam


    Johnston,¡± Mindy said, ¡°there¡¯s a man called Juan Parker, he¡¯s inviting you to meet at Ristorante Ovest


    after work.¡±


    Wynn paused. Juan Parker?!


    She had not heard from him for a long time. Had he not gone overseas?


    Did he want to meet her alone?


    Wynn said, ¡°Tell him I don¡¯t have time. If he wants to meet, he¡¯ll have toe to the cafe downstairs.¡±


    Mindy nodded and left the room. Soon, she returned. ¡°Madam Johnston, Mr. Parker is already waiting


    at the cafe.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Wynn left thepany and went to the cafe downstairs, where she saw Juan at the leather


    seats for the first time in a long time.


    He seemed to be radiating confidence even more than usual.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Wynnie.¡±


    The second Juan saw her, he could not hold back his delight. He pulled out her chair for her, like a true


    gentleman.


    ¡°Why the sudden invitation, Juan? Where have you been the past two months?¡±


    Wynn asked out of courtesy, as a friend.


    ¡°Oh, I went overseas for some work.¡±


    Juan brushed over that topic and went to the main point. ¡°Wynnie, I heard that yourpany is in


    trouble and needs funds. Is that right?¡±


    Juan was beyond excited to show off his assets and connections to Wynn right now.


    Wynn blinked andughed. ¡°Oh, that problem¡¯s solved now, Juan. Philip helped out.¡±


    Philip?


    Juan paused and then seemed to realize. ¡°Philip, you say? As far as I know, he shouldn¡¯t be able to


    help much, though.¡±


    Wynn smiled. ¡°Juan, Philip is actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Wynnie.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Juan interrupted Wynn suddenly and asked, ¡°Do you know who Philip rke really is?¡±


    Wynn froze and looked at Juan doubtfully. Did Juan know Philip¡¯s true identity?

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Jean?¡±


    Wynn asked, puzzled.


    Juan scoffed. ¡°Philip rke is no good-for-nothing at all, you¡¯ve all misjudged him! He¡¯s actually very


    wealthy, because he¡¯s the young heir to the Capital City rke Group!¡±


    As Juan said that, Wynn¡¯s expression did not change at all.


    So Juan knew about it too.


    Juan was quite exhrated, the corners of his mouth curved into a smile. He looked at Wynn in


    excitement, waiting to see the surprise on her face.


    However, he was destined to be disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known that for a while now, Juan. Philip told me.¡±


    Wynn said calmly.


    Juan was stunned. He had been utterly shocked when he first found out.


    So what was going on here?


    Wynn barely reacted at all. She had known for a while now?


    Well, f*ck!


    Juan had waited for so long and prepared so much, all so that he could reveal Philip¡¯s identity to Wynn


    and then show her how Philip was no match for him, even as the young master of the Capital City


    rke Group!


    Now, things had gone wrong with Juan¡¯s master n.


    Wynn already knew.


    He could not show off to her any longer.


    What a pain!


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    Juan asked, feigning shock.


    Wynn nodded. ¡°Philip told me not too long ago. Although Philip¡¯s family could not help us through this


    crisis, he had a friend who invested three billion into thepany and saved our skins.¡±


    A friend?


    Three billion!


    Juan was even more perplexed now. ording to the information he gleaned from his investigations,


    Philip had been cut off from the Capital City rke Group¡¯s resources. So what was going on now?


    Impossible!


    Philip was nothing without the help of his family. How did he manage to secure a three-billion-dor


    investment for Beacon?


    That was no small sum!


    What went wrong?


    Half an hourter, after Wynn left, Juan returned to his car in frustration.


    After a moment, he made a call and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. Get closer to Philip and earn


    his trust. I have to know who he really is!¡±


    Upon hanging up, Juan looked up at the tower where Beacon was based. Speaking through gritted


    teeth, he said, ¡°You will be mine, Wynn Johnston!¡±


    As for Philip, he was now heading toward the bus stop alone when he happened to bump into the


    beautiful Nina Jacques. She was also waiting for the bus.


    She just went into thepany, though, so why was she here now?


    ¡°Are you waiting for a bus too, Nina?¡±


    Philip greeted her.


    She turned to face him, her angelic face instantly assaulting Philip¡¯s senses.


    She truly was a modern-day Aphrodite. Even here at the bus stop, she attracted every gaze around.


    Thankfully, Philip¡¯s heart only had space for Wynn alone. Nina may have left some ripples in his eyes,


    but his heart was unaffected.


    When Philip greeted her, Nina turned to him and gave him a wonderfully soothing smile.


    Pushing her hair behind her ear, she said, ¡°What a coincidence! Are you waiting for a bus too?¡±


    After the previous incident with the pervert, Nina¡¯s attitude toward Philip had changed drastically. This


    was actually her first time interacting with a man without feeling awkward.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Philip replied. The two of them just stood there side by side, apparently at a loss for a topic of


    conversation.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Their voices spoke in unison. They exchanged a look and a smile.


    ¡°Thank you forst time.¡±


    Nina spoke first, her face slightly rosy. She looked sweet enough to eat under the twilight rays.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, buy me a cup of coffee.¡±


    Philip nodded at the cafe downstairs. He actually wanted to find the chance to ask Nina about her


    tattoo.


    However, it was quite a personal question and he was finding it difficult to broach the topic.


    Nina blinked and smiled. ¡°Sure, but somewhere else. I remember there¡¯s a cafe with really good coffee


    somewhere nearby, let me take you there.¡±


    The two of them headed for the cafe Nina rmended, but unfortunately the ce was closed for


    the day, so the two of them just stood outside andforted each other.


    They were already out here, so they did not mind spending a bit more time. There was also a mall


    nearby, so Nina suggested that they went shopping, then she could treat Philip to a meal.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    No one was going to turn down such an invitation by such a beauty. Philip went window shopping with


    Nina.


    To be honest, though, Philip¡¯s heart was not in it. He just wanted to confirm something.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    As they walked, the two of them discussed clothes, furniture, passing judgment items they saw. To


    everyone else watching, they looked like a couple nning their married life together!


    For some reason, the beautiful Nina even invited Philip up to her ce after he walked her to her


    neighborhood.


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think I should¡­¡±


    Philip scratched his head and gave her an awkward smile.


    So she did have an ulterior motive after all, huh?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, juste up for a seat,¡± Nina continued to persuade him.


    Philip thought it over and agreed to follow her upstairs.


    Nina¡¯s apartment was very clean, with one living room and two bedrooms. There was a simple three-


    seater couch in the living room, while her bedroom was much more girly, with pink decor and many


    stuffed animals on the bed.


    Philip sat on the living room couch and took a deep breath. Whoa, it smelled good!


    The whole apartment smelled faintly of perfume. It really raised his spirits.


    Nina had just changed into something less restricting. She poured Philip some juice and said, ¡°What do


    you think? Do you like my ce?¡±


    Philip smiled and looked around, saying, ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice.¡±


    However, Philip stole another nce at the blood-colored spider tattoo on Nina¡¯s chest.


    Where had he seen it before?


    It must be a long time ago, at least before he left the rkes.


    Nina found his awkward demeanor quite amusing. All of a sudden, she said, ¡°I hope you can do me a


    little favorter. My washroom light is busted, do you know how to fix it?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s easy as pie, no work at all.¡±


    Philipughed somewhat sheepishly.


    The two of them chatted casually for a while, trying to put a stop to the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡­


    ¡°Here, give me the lightbulb.


    ¡°Screwdriver, please.


    ¡°Turn on the light and see if it works.¡±


    Philip gave her one order after another. Nina stood at the washroom entrance, looking up at him. When


    she flicked the switch on, the lightbulb lit up!


    ¡°It¡¯s working, it¡¯s working!¡±


    Nina pped her hands in delight, her eyes sparkling beautifully.


    Philip jumped down from the stool and patted the dust off his hands. ¡°If you need me for something like


    this again, just give me a call and I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    Philip did not really mean it, of course. He knew men should not go to women¡¯s houses so flippantly.


    He only offered it as an excuse for him to keep getting closer to Nina, all so he could eventually find out


    who she really was.


    Seeing the sweat on Philip¡¯s forehead, Nina hastily took a napkin and wiped it off for him. It was just a


    casual thing to do, but it made them feel infinitely intimate.


    Philip looked up slightly and saw the way Nina looked as she helped him wipe off his sweat. His eyes


    widened!


    Although he looked surprised, his heart saw everything clear as day.


    This Nina woman was quite intriguing.


    Very well, he wanted to see what her game was.


    Nina noticed Philip¡¯s gaze as well. Her face quickly reddened, and she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t


    look at me like that!¡±


    Philip chuckled. The two of them returned to the living room, and he never stopped evaluating what he


    saw around the apartment.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just then, a man¡¯s voice yelled from outside the apartment, followed by loud banging on the door.


    Nina was bringing Philip some tea, but her body stiffened when she heard the noise. Her eyes betrayed


    her terror and fear!


    Philip was surprised. Who could be knocking at this time of the night?


    His gaze locked onto Nina¡¯s, and he read the horror in her eyes!


    Was she hiding some secret?


    F*ck!


    Could she actually have a boyfriend?


    Was he going to get caught red-handed?


    The mere thought made Philip feel even more awkward, but Nina¡¯s behavior seemed to suggest


    something else.


    As a result, he asked her quietly, ¡°Does anyone else live here?¡±


    Nina bit her lip and nced at the door, her slender fingers gripped her nightdress. ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    Before she finished that sentence, the banging on the door grew louder, and a man roared, ¡°Nina


    Jacques, open up! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kick the door down!¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Judging by how he was slurring his words, the man probably had one too many.


    Also, it was someone that Nina knew!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip frowned and looked at Nina. When he realized that she had stumbled a few steps back in fear,


    Philip got up. He made a hush gesture, patted her delicate shoulder, and asked her again, ¡°Do you


    know him?¡±


    Nina bit her lips. A trace of hesitation shed in her eyes, then she shook her head desperately and


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡±


    When he heard that, Philip grinned. Nina was really relieved that Philip was there with her. She felt


    safer whenever he was around, especially after the previous bus experience.


    After that, Philip walked behind the door and nced through the peephole. He saw that it was a drunk


    man who was mming the door violently.


    He thought about it, grinned, and hid behind the door. He then motioned Nina to open the door.


    Nina clenched her fist, took a deep breath, and opened the door.


    As expected, as soon as the door opened, the man who stank of alcohol barged in.


    This man had tattoos on both arms. He had an odd face, and he dressed weirdly. At first nce, one


    could tell that he was not a decent person.


    Philip was curious. ¡®How did a beautiful woman like Nina get acquainted with such a person?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Nina¡¯s whole body was trembling. She stepped back a little and asked timidly.


    ¡°Hehe, why can¡¯t Ie over? Unless¡­ You¡¯re hiding a man in the house?¡±


    The tattooed man said with a shameless smile on his face. His shifty eyes were checking out Nina from


    top to bottom. There was extreme lust in his eyes!


    Nina frowned and hurriedly put on the coat that was on the clothes stand next to her and said in a


    dissatisfied tone, ¡°Harrison, we¡¯ve already broken up, please stop bothering me! It¡¯ste, please go


    home.¡±


    Nina was very scared. Any woman would be scared if they had to deal with a drunk harassing them in


    their own home in the middle of the night.


    The tattooed man named Harrison Sachs smiled. He reached out to hold Nina¡¯s hand, but she pushed


    his hand away.


    He staggered a few steps back, then smiled and said, ¡°Go home? Isn¡¯t this my home? I used to stay


    here every day. Now that we¡¯ve broken up, I can¡¯te back and have a look? Besides, don¡¯t you miss


    me?¡±


    The tattooed man smiled wretchedly and continued to check Nina out.


    What he was not aware of was that Philip was standing right behind him!


    ¡°What are you talking about! We¡¯ve broken up! Please leave now!¡±


    Nina said angrily. Although Harrison was her ex-boyfriend, he cannot just barge into her house like that!


    She had seen many simr news reports. There were cases where the ex-boyfriend was resentful and


    killed the ex-girlfriend after a breakup!


    The tattooed man ignored her and sneered. ¡°Nina, you have such nerves! Think about our time


    together! There are memories of us all over the house. Why? You think you¡¯re too good for me now that


    you¡¯ve joined a bigpany?


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Nina said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll call the police if you don¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡±


    The tattooed man looked at Nina straight in the face with a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°I know you. You


    wouldn¡¯t dare call the police.


    ¡°If you want me to go, that¡¯s okay. It just happens that I got myself into a little pickletely¡­ 100,000


    bucks. Give me 100,000 dors and I¡¯ll leave immediately. I promise I¡¯ll never pester you again in the


    future!¡±


    The tattooed man sat down on the sofa and smiled.


    He was not at all worried that Nina would call the police. He knew that she had a timid character.


    ¡°100,000? This isn¡¯t the first time that you¡¯ve asked me for money, I have no money! Leave


    immediately!¡±


    Nina was angry and anxious. She pointed at the door and shouted. She was on the verge of breaking


    down.


    The tattooed man stretched and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have the money, then you can sleep with


    me tonight. I was so close thest time! If it wasn¡¯t for the meddling fatdy next door, we would¡¯ve


    been married by now.¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Nina was so angry that she was shaking. She clenched her fists and shouted, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The tattooed man did not take Nina seriously and continued. ¡°Ohe on, it¡¯s just human nature.¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Although Harrison was Nina¡¯s ex-boyfriend, they had never been intimate. He would usually go to a


    prostitute when he had the need.


    Previously, he had intended to force himself on her when he was drunk, but the moment was ruined by


    the fatdy next door!


    It was also because of this incident that Nina broke up with him.


    There was no way around it. She was a very conservative person. When they were together, she had


    mentioned that she would not sleep with him until they got married.


    ¡°Harrison, I¡¯m warning you! If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Nina grabbed her phone from her bag on the sofa as she said angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling the police? With trash as such, we should just drown him in the toilet!¡±


    Philip had no patience to hear Harisson talk anymore. His voice came from behind the door.


    The tattooed man was startled. He thought that Nina was alone in the house, but he did not expect that


    there were other people! Moreover, it was a man!


    When he saw Philiping from behind the door, the tattooed man flew into a rage. He pointed at


    Philip and started cursing at him. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Who let you in?!¡±


    He thought that Philip hade in by himself, just like the fatdy next door.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?!¡±


    Philip cursed at Harrison mercilessly. ¡°How dare you ask my girlfriend to sleep with you, I¡¯ll f*ck you up


    tonight!¡±


    Philip thought the easiest way out was to pretend to be Nina¡¯s boyfriend so that he did not need to


    exin anything more.


    When Nina heard Philip say this, she went from angry to blushing.


    She knew Philip shouted like that to protect her, so she was not bothered by it.


    When she heard Philip standing up for her, Nina immediately felt more at ease. If Philip was not here


    tonight, she could not imagine being able to deal with this alone.


    Philip rolled up his sleeves, and his expression was cold. He looked like a street bully who could not


    wait to go up against and beat the sh*t out of Harrison!


    When the tattooed man saw Philip¡¯s posture, he immediately jumped onto the sofa, grabbed the fruit


    knife on the coffee table, and said viciously, ¡°Okay! You sl*t, you used to pretend to be all high and


    mighty with me, but now you have a man over!¡±


    ¡°Mind your words!¡±


    Nina got annoyed. ¡°Put the knife down, or I¡¯ll call the police immediately!¡±


    ¡°Call the police? Try me. My second uncle is an officer in the bureau. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the one who¡¯ll be


    in trouble when the policee!¡±


    The tattooed man smiled shamelessly and pointed at Philip with the fruit knife. ¡°Should they take you,


    the adulterer¡­ Or you, the adulteress?¡±


    Philip frowned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three, put the knife down, and apologize to me.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely break your legs!¡±


    ¡°You want to break my legs? This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Trust me when I say that I can


    easily get seven or eight guys toe over to break all your limbs and throw them downstairs! ¡±


    The tattooed man smiled contemptuously. The fruit knife in his hand was raised high, and he angrily


    said, ¡°Brother, listen to me and get out of here, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Philip shook his head and sighed helplessly. ¡®This idiot really doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s saying that to.¡¯


    He could not help but get a little angry. ¡®How did Nina get involved with such an *sshole?¡¯


    Could this be the reason why she invited him to her house tonight? To help her teach her ex-boyfriend


    a lesson?


    He turned and looked at Nina, then he asked, ¡°Do you have an issue with me beating up this good-for-


    nothing?¡±


    Nina shook her head and said with certainty, ¡°Do your worst, I have no issue with it.¡±


    Although she was a kind-hearted girl and was brought up in a conservative environment, she


    understood what needed to be done in a situation like this. Harrison would not let go of this unless he


    was taught a lesson.


    If that were the case, Philip might as well step in and make him pay!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Nina knew that Philip was about to make a move, and she trusted Philip¡¯s abilities. When he dealt with


    the three stinky rascals before, Philip had been very aggressive!


    Nina gave Philip the green light and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t dirty the house.¡±


    Awesome!


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The drunk tattooed man saw Philip moving closer to him. He smiled ironically and said, ¡°You little


    rascal, it seems like you¡¯re not afraid of death. In this case, I¡¯ll make sure you get what you¡¯re asking


    for!¡±


    After that, he jumped off the sofa and got closer to Philip, fully intending to stab him in the stomach with


    a fruit knife!

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    However, in just an instant, he was kicked and knocked down onto the sofa. His stomach was


    overwhelmed, and his dinner was vomited out!


    Philip just gave him one kick. He had not expected this one kick to lead to this. He turned and looked at


    Nina, then apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I dirtied your sofa.¡±


    The tattooed man rolled around hugging onto his stomach, and the veins on his face were popping!


    He fell from the sofa to the ground. As he vomited everything that was left in his stomach, he felt like he


    was being torn apart!


    ¡°I hate drunks. Moreover, a drunk who¡¯s spewing bullshit! She made herself clear. How dare you still


    pester her after breaking up. I¡¯ll make sure you learn your lesson tonight.¡±


    Philip was stern and fierce. He walked to the tattooed man who had copsed on the ground, squatted


    down, grabbed his hair, and pped him so hard that the whole house could hear!


    He pped Harison left and right without a pause!


    In just half a minute, Philip had pped Harisson 30 or 40 times!


    Nina squeezed her fist as she watched from the side. Her big eyes flickered. She wanted to hit


    Harrison herself!


    There was a monster behind her gentle and elegant appearance. She did not like that other side of her


    as a good girl. She looked up to heroines!


    After seeing what Philip did, Nina finally took a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Damn, you have really f*cking thick skin!¡±


    Philip pped Harisson so hard to the point where Harrison fell limp on the ground. His face was as


    swollen as a pig¡¯s head. His cheeks were bulging and blood red. He could not see straight and had


    three or four teeth knocked out!


    Harrison justid on the ground. He did not have the ability to fight back at all. His head was buzzing.


    He felt that the whole world was spinning. It felt like he was having a mild concussion!


    ¡°Did I not tell you that if you didn¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll break your leg?!¡±


    Philip looked vicious. He grabbed the defenseless tattooed man¡¯s hair and dragged him to the kitchen.


    He then picked up a rolling pin from the kitchen counter!


    Philip was ruthless. The tattooed man had a bald spot where Philip had grabbed him. His scalp was all


    bloody!


    Philip picked up the rolling pin and weighed it in his hand. He felt that it was a good choice. He walked


    up to the tattooed man, grabbed one of his legs, and propped it on the chair. Then, he dropped the


    rolling pin!


    Crack!


    With the crisp sound of his bones breaking apanied by the heart-piercing screams, Harisson could


    feel that his calf waspletely broken. The pain that shot through his body instantly sobered him up!


    Philip had broken one of his legs. Such barbaric violence!


    To deal with such a good-for-nothing, one had to use unconventional means. Otherwise, he would


    never learn his lesson.


    ¡°How do you feel now? Does it feel great? Are you ready to apologize?¡±


    Philip grabbed the tattooed man¡¯s other leg and propped it on the chair as well.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Harisson was in pain and was about to faint. He could not speak.


    Philip used the rolling pin to stab the tattooed man¡¯s fractured calf. In an instant, the pain caused


    Harisson to shout, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you¡­ Do you know who I am? I must kill you! My uncle¡¯s an officer. You¡¯re dead! I¡­ I want you


    to be locked up for the rest of your life. Just you wait!¡±


    The tattooed man was being stubborn.


    He had cold sweat on his forehead and blood was spilling from his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared. Since you¡¯re threatening me like this, I may as well torture you now!¡±


    Philip put on an innocent expression, then looked at the tattooed man pitifully. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to


    apologize for taking your other leg too!¡±


    After Philip said that, his expression turned cold. The tattooed man was terrified.


    In that instant, he understood how stupid he sounded and immediately begged for mercy!


    It was toote!


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair!¡±


    Philip waved his rolling pin and severely broke his other leg!


    Harrison felt a heart-aching pain.


    The tattooed man finally realized what despair meant. He wanted to kill Philip!


    However, Philip grabbed him by the hair and dragged him to the kitchen as though he was trash. It was


    pointless for him to struggle and scream!


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t hit him anymore. You might kill him¡­¡±


    Nina voiced out her concerns, her big eyes were full of worry.


    If Philip took Harisson¡¯s life, things would beplicated.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know the limit. This guy can¡¯t die yet.¡±


    Philip chuckled and said.


    When the tattooed guy heard what Philip said, he trembled in fear. When he was about to say


    something, he inhaled the cold air that smelled of blood.


    It was as if his legs did not belong to him anymore. He had never experienced this kind of excruciating


    pain before.


    Due to the pain in his legs, the tattooed man lied on the floor while moaning for a very long time. He


    was calling for help in a small voice.


    He opened his mouth. He wanted to scream for help.


    Pfft!


    When he opened his mouth, a very spicy powder invaded his nostrils and mouth.


    ¡°You want to call for help? Why didn¡¯t you do it before? You can¡¯t me others for your stupidity.¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze was ferocious. He was holding a bag of chili powder.


    The tattooed man felt as if he was going to be choked to death. The spicy chili powder was being


    stuffed into his nostrils and mouth. At that moment, he felt as if his soul had left his body. He was


    coughing uncontrobly from the spice.


    When he coughed, more chili powder got into his lungs. This cycle only repeated.


    Under normal circumstances, the tattooed man would be on the brink of death for inhaling so much chili


    powder.


    His throat and lungs were in burning pain. It was as if they were being burnt by two different sources of


    fire. It was such a bone-piercing pain! Tears rolled out of his eyes uncontrobly. He felt as if he was


    going to suffocate.


    Finally, Philip stopped tormenting the tattooed man. He grabbed a cup of water from the table and


    sshed it on his face after lifting him by the hair.


    The tattooed man felt a hint of coldness in his nose and mouth, so he took in a few deep breaths of


    fresh air. However, the ssh of water in addition to the chili powder that was still in his nose and


    mouth caused an even more intense pain.


    He could not breathe. When he inhaled, his lungs would burn. He could only lie on the floor lifelessly.


    He tried to remove the spice from his mouth and nose with his hands to make himself feel better.


    He did not stop doing the same motion for more than ten minutes.


    He kept coughing. It was as if the sky was going to fall from his coughing.


    One could only imagine how much pain he was in.


    Nina stood at one side. She was feeling ufortable just from watching. She tried to stop Philip a


    few times, but after contemting, it was likely that Harrison would continue harassing her if he was let


    go so easily.


    When she thought about this, Nina decided to keep quiet.


    ¡°Some people don¡¯t deserve pity. If you¡¯re nice to them, it¡¯ll mean that you¡¯re cruel to yourself. You need


    to use extreme measures to make sure a vile character like him remembers this for life!¡±


    Philip could tell that Nina was scared. However, there was no pity in his eyes.


    If Philip had note here tonight, then a vulnerable woman like Nina would have to face a pervert like


    this tattooed man alone. He could not even imagine what would have happened to her.


    ¡®We can¡¯t pity someone who wants tomit crimes just because he¡¯s faced with a bit of trouble. If


    something were to happen, who¡¯s going to pity us?¡¯


    ¡°Hey! Weren¡¯t you pretty stuck up just now? You said your uncle¡¯s working in the police force, right? Tell


    him toe and save you now, then. Idiot! You¡¯re still trying to be stubborn even when you¡¯re on the


    brink of death.¡±


    The tattooed man was lying on the floor lifelessly. He felt as if his lungs were going to be burnt to a


    crisp. Philip was far more savage than he imagined.


    Back then, as long as he told the other party his uncle was working in the police force, everyone would


    be respectful toward him.


    However, this guy in front of him was insane! Not only was he not afraid, but he was even more


    arrogant than before. Was he not afraid of vengeance?


    However, the tattooed man realized that if he did notpromise or beg for mercy today, he would not


    be able to walk out of this unscathed. He might even die here!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but when he saw Nina behind Philip, he did not want to embarrass himself


    in front of a woman. Especially when she was his ex-girlfriend. It would be more painful than taking his


    life!


    The tattooed man braced himself and scoffed. He roared, ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend to be all that with me!


    My uncle¡¯s working in the police force! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Nina. You¡¯re going to die for


    breaking both of my legs and treating me like this. I¡¯ll ask my uncle to arrest you and lock you up for


    more than ten years!¡±


    Philip pretended to look scared and helpless. He spread his hands and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to


    change, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance. I think I¡¯m going to have to bury a person tonight.¡±


    When the tattooed man heard this, he understood immediately. He yelled loudly, ¡°How dare you! This is


    illegal!¡±


    Philip did not pay attention to him. He went to look for a huge ck stic bag, then took out a shiny


    knife from the kitchen.


    ¡°Since you want to die, then I shall fulfill your wishes.¡±


    After he said that, Philip lifted the knife and walked slowly toward the tattooed man. He was horrified


    and wetted his pants immediately. The floor was covered with his yellow urine.


    He bawled and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I admit I was wrong! Please don¡¯t kill me! We can talk about this


    like civilized members of society. I won¡¯t harass Nina anymore!¡±

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    The entire room was filled with the pungent smell of urine. It was alsobined with the smell of chili


    powder.


    The tattooed guy was beyond petrified now. He had even fainted from fear.


    Philip looked at Nina helplessly. Then, he spread out his hands to tell her that this guy was too timid.


    He yanked the tattooed man¡¯s hair and dragged him to the kitchen. He sshed a basin of water on his


    face and the guy woke up.


    When he opened his eyes and saw Philip, he was terror-stricken. He shivered while yelling for help on


    the floor.


    His eyes were filled with tears. He was screaming until his voice was hoarse.


    ¡°How is it? Are you awake now? Alright then, it¡¯s time to talk about thepensation like civilized


    members of society.¡±


    Philip was smiling mockingly as he said.


    Compensation?


    The tattooed man was so touched that he wanted to cry. ¡®You should indeedpensate me after


    hitting me!


    ¡®He¡¯s a coward, after all. He even wants to bribe me.¡¯ The tattooed man started plotting in his head. He


    broke two of his legs, so Philip should at least give him two to three million. Plus, he was also hurt


    physically and emotionally. Five million would not be too much, right?


    He had his uncle to support him, so the tattooed man was not afraid that Philip would not give him the


    money.


    However, what Philip said next made him feel as if he was struck by thunder. He even wanted to die on


    the spot.


    Philip grabbed the tattooed man¡¯s yellow hair and said with a cold expression on his face, ¡°I heard Nina


    say that you asked her for money before, yeah? I don¡¯t think this is good. It¡¯s not something a man


    should do.¡±


    He turned his head and asked Nina, ¡°How much did he ask from you?¡±


    Nina counted her fingers and stammered, ¡°Not much. He lost a few times when he gambled, so about


    300,000 to 400,000.¡±


    300,000 to 400,000 was not a lot?


    Philip felt that Nina was too soft. She was being bullied relentlessly by her ex, but she still did not know


    how to fight back.


    Philip¡¯s face fell. He pped the tattooed man, causing him to start vomiting blood. Then, he said


    coldly, ¡°One million! This is yourpensation to Nina. Nod if you think it¡¯s appropriate, if not, shake


    your head and we can talk about this.¡±


    One million?


    What kind of joke was that? The tattooed man thought Philip would be the onepensating him.


    However, after listening to Philip¡¯s words, this man wanted him topensate Nina!


    ¡°You¡¯re not agreeing to this?¡±


    Philip saw the tattooed man shaking his head. Philip did not say anything. He pped him again and


    broke both of his front teeth!


    The tattooed man was stunned. He coughed and begged for mercy. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯llpensate her! I¡¯ll give


    her anything! Please don¡¯t p me anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You would¡¯ve been fine if you had agreed earlier. It would¡¯ve saved me from the pain in


    my hand.¡±


    Philip¡¯s smirk was as sly as a fox.


    The tattooed man was extremely remorseful. He did not expect this. He only wanted to tease Nina


    while he was intoxicated, but he ended up like this. Not only were two of his legs broken, he still had to


    pay one million bucks too!


    He was suffering a double loss after trying to trick the enemy.


    Nina was also shocked. She did not expect Philip to ask for one million for her!


    Even though she was working in Beacon and their pay was quite high with an annual sry of 200,000


    to 300,000, but now she was going to have another one million out of the blue. This was such a shock


    to her.


    She wanted to say no, but when she saw Philip¡¯s eyes, she decided toply.


    ¡°Hey, transfer one million to Ninater.¡±


    Philip grabbed his cor and lifted him up like he was picking up a chick. Then, he said aggressively,


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pull anything. After transferring the money, you can get the hell out of here.


    ¡°Hurry up. Stop dilly-dallying. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t break your legs.¡±


    Philip yelled.


    The tattooed man quickly registered his mobile banking ount and transferred one million to Nina!


    ¡°Alright, you can get out now. If I see you again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Philip said coldly. There was an extremely piercing and powerful aura of deathing from him. This


    aura of deathpletely destroyed the tattooed man¡¯s ns for revenge.


    He looked at Philip timidly, then lowered his head quietly. Fear and terror that he had never felt before


    devoured his entire body and soul.


    At that moment, he felt death creeping near to him.


    ¡°O-Okay. I¡¯ll never appear again. I¡¯ll get lost now¡­¡±


    The tattooed guy crawled out of the house slowly under Philip and Nina¡¯s watchful gaze.


    Yes, he crawled out of the house because his legs were broken.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the tattooed man disappeared, Philipid down on the sofazily.


    Nina was still in shock.


    There was one million in her ount and they had taught that scum Harrison a lesson. Nina felt like


    she was in a dream. She finally came back to her senses after a long while.


    ¡°Will we attract some unwanted trouble from this? After all, his uncle is really working in the police


    force. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll seek revenge on you.¡±


    Nina frowned and pouted. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. She looked very cute.


    ¡°Seek revenge on me?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°He wants to seek revenge on me while looking like that? I don¡¯t care if his


    uncle is working in the police force. It¡¯s useless even if he¡¯s in the upper management.¡±


    Philip was not scared at all.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Just call me if you need anything. Next time when you see scum like him, just


    keep your distance. I wonder what¡¯s going on with you. How can you date a guy like this?¡±


    Philip muttered.


    Nina blushed. She mumbled and exined herself. ¡°When I first got to Riverdale, I didn¡¯t know anyone.


    Then I met him, so I decided to date him. When I found out he¡¯s bad news, I broke up with him.¡±


    Philip looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. I have to go back now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay a little longer?¡±

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Nina asked all of a sudden with red eyes. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm bravely. She looked vulnerable and


    fragile. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared that Harrison wille back with more people.¡±


    Philip lowered his head and looked at Nina¡¯s hands that were on his arm. He removed her hands slowly


    and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. That guy¡¯s just strong in appearance but weak in reality. If he dares toe


    back, just call me.¡±


    After chatting with Nina for a while, Philip left.


    He could not stay here any longer. It was just the two of them.


    Philip was still defensive.


    Nina did not force him to stay. She walked him downstairs.


    Philip waved his hand and put his hands into his pockets. He hummed a song and walked away


    carefreely.


    In Nina¡¯s eyes, Philip¡¯s back looked broad and strong. Perhaps, this was the man she should go after.


    She was sure that this would be another sleepless night.


    When Nina got back to her house, she saw that there were three men in her house.


    The leader of the three men was wearing an expensive suit. He sat on the sofa, his eyes cold.


    Behind him were two beefy bodyguards.


    ¡°Nina, why didn¡¯t you ask Philip to stay?¡±


    The man on the sofa asked coldly. A fire of rage was burning in his eyes.


    Nina bowed and apologized. ¡°J-Juan¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I think Philip¡¯s a pretty nice man. Plus, Wynn is good


    to me, so¡­ I want to quit.¡±


    p!


    The man on the sofa got up and pped Nina furiously on the face. Thetter¡¯s lip started to bleed


    from the impact.


    Juan yelled, ¡°Nina, remember, you¡¯re just a weapon cultivated by the Beauty Killers. Your main purpose


    is to seduce men. You¡¯re just a cheap wh*re. You have no right to fight back! You have to do everything


    I tell you to, understand?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Nina bit her lip, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Suddenly, Juan grabbed Nina¡¯s fair chin and asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡±


    Nina said without thinking. Her eyes were wet with tears and there was blood on the corner of her lips.


    Yes, she was the weapon her mother cultivated. She did not have dignity. She could only seduce men


    for her entire life until they decided to stop using her.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Juan scoffed as his gazended on Nina¡¯s body. Nina¡¯s body was pretty morous.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you another chance. I don¡¯t care whatever you do, but you have to get Philip into bed


    with you. If you miss this chance, you can go back and receive your punishment.¡±


    Juan said coldly, ¡°You should understand that I saved you from the Beauty Killers. If you¡¯re thrown back


    there, you should know the consequences far better than I do.¡±


    Nina nodded weakly.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Juan said to his bodyguards. Then, he sat down on the sofa and smirked at Nina. ¡°Crawl


    over here, serve me.¡±


    Nina did not reject him. She slowly knelt on the ground and climbed over to Juan like a puppy.


    Half a minuteter, her head was bobbing behind the coffee table and Juan was closing his head while


    enjoying this moment.


    Then, loud grunts filled the room.


    Over here, Philip was back in his vi. When he went inside, he saw Wynn sitting on the sofa in the


    living room. It looked like she was waiting for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping yet?¡± he asked.


    When Wynn saw Philip, she got up and pulled Philip back to the room. She locked the door and sat on


    the bed. She looked at him heatedly and asked, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going to ask you a question. You can¡¯t lie


    to me. You have to answer me honestly.¡±


    Wynn was making Philip feel nervous. He asked timidly, ¡°What question? Why do you look so serious?¡±


    ¡°Darling, how do you know Buffer? He¡¯s the god of investment! He invested three billion into our


    company!¡±


    Wynn could not process this after a long while. After she got home, she was more and more confused.


    That was why she grabbed Philip and asked solemnly, ¡°Who are you? Are you really just the young


    master of rke Group in Capital City?¡±


    Looking into Wynn¡¯s eyes, Philip felt nervous.


    Did Wynn find out something?

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Philip exined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter, Wynnie. A friend of mine introduced Buffer to me. Don¡¯t


    overthink. Just take good care of thepany.¡±


    Wynn wanted to say something but stopped herself. When she wanted to ask something else, the door


    of the room was opened.


    Martha stood at the door with a grin. She did not care about their expressions as she barged in. She


    smiled and asked, ¡°I heard you two saying that you¡¯ve solved thepany¡¯s trouble?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you always eavesdropping?¡±


    Wynn felt helpless. She lifted her eyebrow.


    Her mother did not have a limit at all. This was not the first time she eavesdropped.


    Martha rolled her eyes at Wynn and ignored her. Then, she turned around to look at Philip with a grin


    on her face. She said, ¡°Philip, did you take care of it? You even have such an amazing friend. When


    can you invite them for dinner at our ce? After all, they¡¯ve helped us so much.¡±


    Martha was being extremely amiable right now.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Martha, what horrid ns are you plotting right now?¡±


    Martha frowned. How dare this guy call her by her name!


    Never mind, she would just endure this. After all, he solved the crisis in Wynn¡¯spany.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just being considerate. After all, you owe them such a huge favor.¡±


    Martha was saying so sincerely. Wynn and Philip could not argue with her.


    ¡°Never mind, darling. Just agree with this. Next time, invite your friend over for dinner and we¡¯ll thank


    him in person.¡±


    Wynn grabbed Philip¡¯s hand and said.


    Philip was feeling helpless. He was that friend!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell himter. However, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯lle. He might be overseas now.¡±


    Philip blurted out a random excuse. He would just lie to them for the time being.


    At the same time in Cirrus Manor.


    The brightly-lit hall.


    Giada was standing in front of the french window. She was holding a pure-bred white royal Persian. It


    had two different colored eyes and looked very obedient.


    Behind her, ke bowed slightly. His body was shaking.


    ¡°Madam, what should we do now? Beacon got a new investor, but I don¡¯t know who dares to ignore the


    Wallises¡¯ sanction order!¡±


    ke was furious. He thought he could devour Riverdale. That way, the Michaels would be able to


    climb up the socialdder.


    However, his ns could not catch up with the changes.


    Now, only the madam could solve this.


    Giada¡¯s face was cold. She turned around and the Persian in her arms meowed.


    ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry about this. Just do as I say.¡±


    Giada said calmly. Her tone was as cold as ice. One would shiver after hearing her voice.


    ke hesitated for a long while. Finally, he gathered his courage and asked, ¡°Madam, I have a


    question that¡¯s been troubling me for a long while. Who¡¯s Wynn Johnston¡¯s husband, Philip rke? I


    asked my people to investigate him and he¡¯s just a normal good-for-nothing. However, I keep feeling


    that he¡¯s not that simple. Plus, I think I saw him somewhere before.¡±


    Giada looked at ke frigidly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just focus on your own


    things.¡±


    ke shuddered after she said that.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He could sense the threatening tone in that statement.


    Philip was not that simple after all!


    After she said that, Giada walked out of the hall. Behind her, Vivan peered at ke coldly. There was


    the aura of death in her eyes.


    At dawn the next day.


    Philip was ready to go pick up M and bring her home. At the same time, he would let Anne take care


    of M in the vi as well.


    When he went downstairs, he saw that Martha had prepared a sumptuous breakfast. She grinned and


    waved at Philip. She said, ¡°Philip, I made you breakfast. Come eat.¡±


    Philip was a little shocked. He saw that Charles and Wynn were already at the table.


    The three of them looked at each other in puzzlement. They did not know what sort of tricks Martha


    was trying to pull again.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Come eat.¡± Martha smiled.


    The three of them smiled helplessly. They thought Martha finally had a breakthrough.


    ¡°Mom, look, how good is it that we¡¯re peaceful and harmonious like this. Don¡¯t give the cold shoulder to


    Philip from now on, okay?¡± Wynn said while drinking her milk.


    Martha nodded and said, ¡°Right. My daughter is right.¡±


    After that, she turned around and looked at Philip. She said earnestly, ¡°Philip, I was wrong before. I was


    being possessed by malicious thoughts, so I did a lot of horrible things to you. Please don¡¯t take them


    to heart. I¡¯m apologizing to you now.¡±


    After she said that, Martha pulled a chair away to kneel.


    Philip stopped Martha quickly and said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? It¡¯ll be as if we¡¯re strangers this


    way.¡±


    ¡°Martha, Philip is not a petty person. He¡¯s magnanimous, so he won¡¯t bicker over this with you.¡±


    Charles said with a grin. His wife finally had a breakthrough.


    Everyone was joyous during breakfast. After they were done, Wynn and Philip drove out of the vi.


    One of them was going to take care of the investment in thepany while the other was going to pick


    M up from the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Charles went out to take a stroll with his bird and y chess.


    Martha was the only one left in the vi now. She waved goodbye at Wynn at the entrance with a smile


    on her face. After the Mercedes left her vision, the amiable smile on her face froze.


    Then, she ran inside the vi. She did not even clear the table. She ran upstairs into Wynn and Philip¡¯s


    room. She rummaged through their drawers and found their bank card.


    She held it in her hand and contemted. Then, she went downstairs and grabbed her bag. She left


    Longford Park to call a cab to head to the bank.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Why did Martha steal the card?


    She had remembered somethingst night. When she checked the bnce in the bank the previous


    time, she saw that there was 100 billion in the bnce!


    Everyone said she was just seeing things. Even the bank said the system was faulty.


    However, Martha did not believe them. She wanted to go see for herself.


    At this moment, Philip was already at the hospital. He saw M and Anne.


    M called him in the sweetest voice and jumped into his arms.


    Philip held M and was beaming. His daughter was the source of his happiness. ¡°Did you miss


    Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± M answered adorably and obediently.


    When Anne saw the happy father and daughter, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Annie, pack your things. Let¡¯s go home,¡± said Philip.


    On the way back to the vi, Philip got Nina¡¯s phone call. She said she needed to see him.


    After pondering for a while, Philip decided to let Anne take M back to the vi first. Then, he called a


    cab to go to the office.


    Philip went to a cafe. He soon saw Nina walking over while he was waiting. Her appearance attracted


    the eyes of a lot of customers.


    Beautiful! She was so beautiful!


    Philip was leaning against the window while enjoying the soft breeze. He took a sip of his coffee and


    asked with a grin, ¡°Why do you want to see me so early in the morning? Do you want to treat me to a


    meal for what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°I would treat you to a meal, but I have something else that needs your help.¡±


    Nina hesitated for a long while before saying.


    ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Philip noticed the changes in Nina¡¯s expression. Her brows were knitted together tightly. It could only


    mean that she was nervous.


    ¡°Um¡­ Harrison¡¯s asking me to return him the money. He also asked to meet me this afternoon, if


    not¡­¡±


    Nina wanted to continue talking, but she stopped. She looked extremely worried.


    ¡°If not what?¡±


    ¡°He said if I don¡¯t return the one million to him, he¡¯ll ask his men to harass me every day and block the


    entrance to my home. Also, he¡¯ll ask his men to¡­¡±


    Nina said softly. She was terrified. In the end, she was speaking inaudibly. Philip could almost guess


    what she wanted to say.


    If Harrison really did that, then it would be dangerous for Nina. It was a threat!


    ¡°Hehe, are his legs healed? How dare he boast shamelessly! He¡¯s just trying to scare a young woman


    like you,¡± Philip said while chuckling coldly.


    ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m scared. Should I just return the money to him? It belongs to him, after all.¡±


    Nina said worriedly. She was a young woman in her prime. She had never experienced this kind of


    thing before. She would only scream when she ran into thugs.


    ¡°Return the money to him? No way. This money is hispensation to you. He¡¯ll have to ask for my


    permission if he wants it back!¡±


    Philip said sternly.


    ¡°Ah, what do you mean?¡±


    Nina was confused. She had asked Philip out to ask for his opinions.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Didn¡¯t he ask you to meet him this afternoon? I¡¯ll go with you. That way, you¡¯ll be more at


    ease.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°You have to be aggressive when you¡¯re dealing with a person like him. You


    have to kill his authority so that he knows we¡¯re not cowards.¡±


    Nina was very bashful. It was as if she was still considering what Philip said.


    Philipforted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here, so you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Nina finally smiled slightly. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, then.¡±


    The two of them smiled while looking at each other.


    Philipmented. It was as if this young woman had gotten bigger. Amazing! What did she eat when she


    was growing up?


    It was feast or famine.


    Nina noticed Philip¡¯s gaze. She scolded bashfully, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Philip scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Curious?¡±


    Nina tilted her head. She looked like a curious little girl.


    Philip smiled and pointed at Nina. He asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious about your spider tattoo. If I¡¯m remembering it


    correctly, I¡¯ve seen this tattoo before.¡±


    Nina lowered her head and covered her chest. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Philip smiled. His gaze got more intense.


    At the same time, Martha was at the bank. She took out the card and went to the counter. She said,


    ¡°Miss, help me check how much money is in this card.¡±


    After she entered the pin, Martha asked anxiously, ¡°Did you manage to check it? How much?¡±


    After the woman behind the counter went through the process and looked at theputer screen, her


    eyes widened. She looked at Martha in disbelief and said, ¡°Madam, your card¡­¡±

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my card?¡±


    Martha was anxious. She tried to crane her neck over to the other end of the ss to see what was on


    theputer screen.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t check the bnce of your card for the time being. Plus, our branch doesn¡¯t


    have the permission to check your card. You need to go to our headquarters.¡±


    The woman behind the counter said apologetically.


    This was the first time she encountered this.


    There were two big red words on herputer screen that spelled out ¡®No permission¡¯.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Why is this happening? Can you try checking it again? I remember seeing a lot of money on this card


    previously.¡±


    Martha refused to give up.


    The woman behind the counter did not know what to do as well. She got up and fetched the manager.


    When the manager got here and saw the words ¡®no permission¡¯ on the screen, he was puzzled as well.


    He had been working here for 20 years but never encountered this before.


    He even asked Martha to reenter the pin. However, it was still the same result.


    ¡°Madam, please wait. I¡¯ll call the headquarters.¡±


    The manager said politely.


    Martha was angry. She shrieked, ¡°No! What stupid bank is this? How is it possible that you can¡¯t check


    the bnce?¡±


    The manager was frustrated as well. He made the call, and after getting a reply, he took Martha to the


    VIP room.


    ¡°Madam, hello. Please wait here for a while. Someone will be with you shortly.¡±


    The manager said courteously.


    Martha was sitting in the VIP room, feeling extremely smug.


    This was her first time in the VIP room. Was there a lot of money on this card?


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up. I need to get back soon.¡±


    Martha mumbled unhappily.


    After more than ten minutes, the door of the VIP room was pushed open. A man and a woman walked


    in. They were both wearing ck office attire.


    ¡°Are you Martha Yates?¡±


    The woman appeared to be the more senior employee. She looked serious. She had a short bob and


    was slender. The way she walked was ssy. It was obvious that she was from the administrative


    division.


    ¡°Yes, I am. You are?¡±


    When Martha saw them, she was shocked. She was not blind. There was the air of government


    officialsing from the two of them.


    ¡°Please cooperate with us and follow us,¡± the woman said. Her voice was frigid and she looked solemn.


    Martha was terrified.


    In the end, she was taken away by the two of them before she could say anything.


    After they got out of the bank, they got into a ck Audi.


    Martha was feeling guilty and frantic. She kept asking while she was in the car, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do


    anything. What are you doing? I want to get out. I want to go home. You¡¯re detaining me uwfully!¡±


    However, the woman in the passenger seat looked at the rearview mirror coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    involved in the illegal transfer of assets. We need to take you back for questioning. I hope you


    cooperate with us so that we won¡¯t have to take extreme measures with you.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That statement was incredibly powerful.


    Martha understood and shut up in fear.


    She looked at the scenery outside the car. In addition to that, her phone had been confiscated. She


    could not tell Wynn where she was.


    At this moment, she finally realized how great Philip was.


    If Philip was here, he would definitely have a n.


    After looking for a long while, Martha realized something was amiss. Why did the car drive over Scarlet


    Bridge and into the mountain?


    ¡°Where are we going? Who are you? I want to get out!¡±


    Martha was terrified. She kept mming her hands on the car door while screaming.


    However, the man and woman in front pretended not to hear her.


    ¡°Shut up! Madam wants to see you,¡± the woman said coldly. Her eyes were icy.


    Madam?


    Martha was stunned.


    When she arrived at that ce, she finally knew where she was.


    It was a huge manor!


    It looked as extravagant as a pce.


    Then, she timidly followed the two of them who were walking in front of her and got into the manor.


    Inside the hall, there were two rows of bodyguards who were all wearing ck suits. They had their


    hands behind their backs and looked extremely beefy.


    There were more than ten bodyguards!


    She could estimate the width of the hall just from looking at them.


    Martha stood inside the hall. She lowered her head and did not dare to wander around. Even her


    calves were trembling.


    She was petrified. Where was this ce?

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    After a long while, she finally saw an elegant figure walking down the spiral stairs. She was wearing a


    long ck dress and there was a Persian in her arms.


    With every step, the woman¡¯s high heels clicked against the tiles. Martha felt as if her heart had been


    struck.


    Giada!


    It was Giada!


    Martha was petrified.


    What did she want?


    Giada looked at Martha who was trembling all over and sat down on the sofa. She caressed her


    Persian and said coldly, ¡°We meet again, Martha.¡±


    ¡°M-Madam Wallis, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did I?¡±


    Martha was terror-stricken. She was scared that Giada would hit her again.


    There was a cold smile on Giada¡¯s lips, and her eyes were filled with disdain. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t call you


    here for any particr reasons. I just want you to do something for me. Once you do it, you¡¯ll get five


    million bucks.¡±


    After she said that, Giada¡¯s subordinate took out five silver boxes and ced them in front of Martha.


    When the boxes were opened, there were stacks and stacks of red-colored cash inside.


    The sight was extremely attractive!


    When Martha saw the money, she was excited.


    Money. Those were all money!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this all for me?¡±


    Martha asked without controlling herself. She was also grinning widely. She hadpletely forgotten


    what Giada told her before.


    Giada¡¯s expression changed slightly. She could not imagine how Philip had lived with this mother-inw


    for three years.


    How did he endure her?


    ¡°This will only be yours after the deed is done,¡± Giada said nonchntly. Then, she signaled Vivian to


    take out the things.


    They were in a small box.


    Martha was curious and took it over. When she opened the box, she saw three small bags of white


    powder.


    ¡°What is this, Madam Wallis?¡±


    Martha asked in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about this. I just need you to make Philip consume it. You only have three chances,¡±


    Giada said frigidly. There was an ominous glint in her eyes.


    Martha was startled. She was scared as she held the box. She asked, ¡°Is this poison? I won¡¯t do it if it


    is. I won¡¯t be able to get away with it if he dies.¡±


    Vivian walked over and forced the box into Martha¡¯s hands. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not poison, he won¡¯t


    die. The most it will do is get him addicted.¡±


    When she said this, Martha understood. Her eyes went wide.


    She was even more scared now. She shook her head furiously as a show of refusal.


    She knew this would happen, so Giada snapped her fingers and her subordinate handed two sets of


    documents. She said, ¡°There are two sets of documents here. One¡¯s a deed for two houses and one is


    a crime that I¡¯ll pin on you. It¡¯s enough to let you rot in prison for life. Your choice.¡±


    After she said that, the two documents were thrown in front of Martha.


    Martha picked it up and nced through it. She was saying ¡®oh no¡¯ over and over again in her heart.


    Finally, Martha had no choice. She signed her name and left Cirrus Manor with the money and small


    box.


    Giada was standing on the balcony while watching the clouds in the sky. She closed her eyes.


    A tall man walked over to her from behind. He was wearing a mask and his voice was also altered. His


    voice sounded robotically, ¡°Did you give it to her?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± answered Giada.


    After one consumed that white powder, they would be slowly destroyed even if they had an iron-like


    will.


    Roger rke from Arcadia Ind was an example.


    ¡°This is the master¡¯s next order. Burn it after you¡¯ve read it,¡± the man said coldly and handed Giada an


    envelope.


    Giada took it over and nced at it before letting Vivian burn it. Then, she asked, ¡°Can the master help


    the Wallises get to that position?¡±


    The man looked at the west and said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt the master¡¯s ability. The rkes are too powerful.


    They¡¯ve hindered a few important people¡¯s ns. We need to get rid of the rkes. Master has to


    control the economy and military of this world.¡±


    Giada did not say anything.


    She knew the ability of those people. Even Giada and the Wallises needed to be careful of them.


    Back then, the rkes only became stronger by depending on them. After that, Roger appeared and


    changed everything.


    Now, those people wanted to take control of the game once again.


    This world was merely a game of chess.


    Over here, Martha was feeling perturbed. She was back at the vi after leaving Cirrus Manor.


    She hesitated for a long while and called Philip. She said, ¡°Philip, are you busy? Something happened


    at home and I need you toe back.¡±


    Philip was chatting with Nina over here. After he got the call, he rushed home after talking a little while


    longer with Nina.


    M and Anne were not home yet. Perhaps they were out buying some sundries. With Anne around,


    Philip was not worried about M.


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±


    Philip got home and saw Martha sitting on the sofa frantically. She looked extremely anxious.


    When she saw Philip, Martha pretended to be calm and took the ss of water on the coffee table. She


    got up and handed it to Philip. She said, ¡°You must be parched. Drink some water.¡±


    Philip did not understand what Martha was doing. He took the ss¡­

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s phone rang!


    It was from George!


    He put down the ss and walked out of the hall. ¡°Old Man George, how¡¯s it going¡­¡±


    His voice got softer and softer as he walked further away.


    Martha let out a sigh of relief when she saw Philip putting down the ss. She was extremely fidgety.


    Thankfully, he did not drink it.


    However, Martha started to panic again. She had already used one packet, which meant she only had


    two more chances left.


    Should she let Philip drink this?


    Martha was feeling nervous. It was not poison, so he would not die.


    After Philip walked out of the hall, he went to a corner. George¡¯s respectful voice sounded from the


    other end of the phone. He said, ¡°Young Master, we couldn¡¯t find Mr. Fennel Leigh in Chinatown. I went


    to his ce, but he¡¯s not there anymore.¡±


    ¡°Not there anymore?¡±


    Philip frowned. After staying silent for a while, he said, ¡°Alright, understood. Just find a ce to stay


    over there and keep in touch with him.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, Philip¡¯s eyes were cold. What was that guy doing? Was he on another


    mission?


    Never mind, then. This was not the time for his trap.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If Giada was really impatient, then she should not me him for being heartless.


    After he thought about it, Philip went back to the hall. Martha was not there anymore and the ss of


    water was still on the table.


    Philip looked at the ss and went upstairs.


    Martha hid in the bedroom while holding a ss of water in her hand. She was peeking from the gap of


    the door. When she saw Philip going upstairs, she let out a sigh of relief.


    She would just wait for another chance.


    In the afternoon, Philip went out of Longford Park since he had promised Nina he would help her take


    care of Harrison.


    On his way, he got Rick¡¯s phone call.


    ¡°Young Master, you asked me to do a background check on Nina Jacques and I did. She¡¯s clean.¡±


    Rick¡¯s tone was as sluggish as usual.


    ¡°Investigate further. No one¡¯s truly clean in this world. The cleaner she appears to be, it means she has


    more things to hide.¡±


    Philip said and looked at Nina opposite him.


    He had to say that Nina¡¯s body was indeed hot. Any man would feel dignified walking next to her.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    Nina was amused when she saw Philip looking pleased with himself. She could not treat him as a


    normal guy after all.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Philip squinted his eyes together as he grinned. Then, he asked, ¡°Right, where did Harrison ask to


    meet you?¡±


    ¡°Tex Hall. Why? Is something wrong?¡±


    Nina was not aplete idiot. Since the other party was the one who proposed the location, then they


    would definitelye prepared.


    She was worried that she would be controlled by them when the time came.


    Philip scratched his chin and pondered. Then, he smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He was not worried. If the other party had ulterior motives, he would not mind breaking both of his


    arms.


    When they were at Tex Hall, they went upstairs into the private room. They noticed that the tattooed


    man had been here for some time. However, his appearance made Philipugh out loud.


    He was sitting in a wheelchair with both legs in ster casts. His face was also wrapped up in


    bandages with only two of his beady eyes showing. He was also connected to an IV drip. What a look!


    When the tattooed man saw Nina walking in, he let out a sigh of relief. This cheap b*tch showed up


    after all. He would teach her a lessonter.


    However, when he saw Philip behind her, he was scared. Why was this damn guy here as well?


    A hint of sinister shed across Harrison¡¯s eyes, but at the same time, he was terrified of Philip. It was


    such a contradiction.


    Even though he had gotten beaten up by Philip, his ego would not allow him to submit to him.


    This man was extremely vicious when he took action. If Philip hit him againter, he would die on the


    spot!


    When he thought about this, Harrison was worried. He would rememberst night¡¯s incident forever. He


    would also remember this man for the rest of his life.


    When Harrison saw Philip walking in with a mocking smile on his face while looking harmless, he felt


    pain in his lungs as if they were being burnt by fire. The muscles on his face were also twitching.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the uncle¡¯s nephew? One daysts as long as three autumns when we can¡¯t see each


    other. I miss you so much.¡±


    When Philip saw Harrison, he decided to be as disgusting as he could toward him.


    When he sat down, Philip draped his arm over Harrison¡¯s shoulders like an old friend. He rattled on,


    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong with you, Harrison? Who made you like this? Let me go and beat them up for you.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t you f*cking know who did this?¡¯


    Harrison was about to vomit blood. However, he could not react. He could only suppress the hatred in


    his heart and look at him with his beady eyes that were not covered by the bandages. Then, he


    disyed an awkward smile with his fat lips.


    Nina burst outughing after failing to control herself. Philip was so mean. He was the one who caused


    him to be like this and he still asked Harrison who was the one who did this. He was obviously trying to


    enrage Harrison.


    After he said that, Philip kept on filling Harrison¡¯s cup with alcohol. He said loudly, ¡°Come, Harrison, let


    me give you a toast. You¡¯re treating us to a meal now that you¡¯re like this. It¡¯s so difficult to refuse such


    kindness.¡±


    Harrison started sweating with Philip treating him so respectfully. They could not see his expression,


    but if they could, then watching the changes in his face would be even more interesting than watching


    an opera!

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    ¡®What do you mean treating you to a meal even when I¡¯m like this? You¡¯re the ones who are forcing


    me!¡¯


    ¡®No!¡¯


    ¡®Treating you to a meal? Don¡¯t go off-topic!¡¯


    Harrison could not express his misery. He had no choice but to suffer in silence. The heartless grim


    reaper was talking loudly in front of him. How would he dare to revolt?


    Especially when Philip was addressing him so intimately. Harrison could not help but tremble. Philip


    was just trying to aggravate him by praising him excessively. This was not fun at all! He wanted so


    badly to just submit to Philip right now.


    He could not take this anymore, especially when that kid was praising him continuously and being so


    generous. He was livid as he mmed his hand down on the table and yelled, ¡°Enough! F*cking¡­¡±


    In the end, before Harrison could finish swearing, he saw Philip sipping his alcohol coldly from the


    corner of his eye. He could not help but tremble after seeing that cold action and piercing gaze.


    Disdain!


    Yes, it was disdain!


    He was looking at him as if he was a dead man!


    Harrison was terrified. He said in a small voice, ¡°Philip, can you please reserve some dignity for me?


    We¡¯re here to talk business today.¡±


    ¡°Dignity?¡±


    Philip chuckled coldly and leaned against the back of the chair. He looked at Harrison indifferently and


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t see any traces of dignity left when I¡¯m looking at you.¡±


    Pfft!


    He wanted to puke blood!


    He was so angry!


    Harrison wanted to kill Philip right now. Could this man stop rubbing salt on his wounds?


    Harrison felt horrible while looking at this guy. However, he could only grit his teeth and swallow all of


    his grievances. He was unlucky and had no other choices. He was sure that he would not be able to


    defeat him.


    Harrison forced out a smile and said awkwardly, ¡°Um¡­ I want to talk about money.¡±


    He had already nned it out before. When Nina got here, he would be aggressive and threaten her to


    return him the money. However, Harrison could not say anything much now. He could only grin and


    bear it.


    ¡°Money? What money? Why don¡¯t I know about this?¡±


    Philip pretended to be confused. He grinned shamelessly and said, ¡°Harrison, that¡¯s the money to


    compensate Nina¡¯s economic and mental loss. What¡¯s going on? Are you regretting it now?¡±


    When Harrison saw Philip¡¯s fierce face, his heart started beating harder. He shook his hands and head


    quickly. If he angered this VIP, he would definitely suffer some other kind of torture.


    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not. I was just wondering if I can get some of it back. I¡¯m penniless now, it¡¯s been very


    difficult for me.¡±


    Harrison started to take the emotional route. He looked as aggrieved as a kitten.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not regretting this, then what¡¯s there to talk about? What do I have to do with your current


    situation? What does Nina have to do with it?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Nina¡¯s my friend now. If you dare to plot against her, then I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not. How would I dare?¡±


    Harrison rified quickly. He was scared that Philip would p him again. A few of his teeth had fallen


    out and he sounded like he was whistling when he talked.


    Harrison felt like he was suffering a kind of misery that he could not express. He felt that it was such a


    dumb move to talk about money with Nina today. He was just creating trouble for himself!


    However, his uncle would only be here after a while. He had to think of a way to stall them. If not, he


    would end up losing this battle.


    ¡°You look sincere, so I won¡¯t beat you up for the time being. If there¡¯s anything else in the future, just


    come to me. Stop contacting Nina. If I find out that you¡¯re still harassing her secretly or asking people to


    harass her, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡±


    Philip said coldly. He crushed the ss in his hand into pieces in a blink of an eye.


    Harrison was petrified. He nodded his head quickly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t! I promise!¡±


    His train of thought was simple. ¡®I¡¯ll let you be arrogant now, but when my uncle gets here, I¡¯ll see how


    you¡¯ll continue to be arrogant. When the timees, I¡¯ll defecate and urinate on your head!¡¯


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When he thought about this, Harrison felt slightly better. He stopped Philip and Nina when they were


    about to leave. He said, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t go yet. You¡¯re already here, so why don¡¯t you sit down


    and have a meal? It¡¯ll be mypensation and apology for mistreating Nina before.¡±


    Nina was puzzled. Did this scum have a change of nature?


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous. Alright, then. I¡¯ll ept this on behalf of Nina.¡±


    Philip chuckled. He waved his hand at Nina and yelled, ¡°Nina, stop standing around. Come sit! Since


    he¡¯s going to treat us to a meal, then we should be more magnanimous as well.¡±


    Nina frowned. She did not want to crush Philip¡¯s dignity. As such, she walked over to sit down next to


    him. However, she pinched Philip under the table with her smooth and fair hand. She asked in a low


    voice, ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Eat,¡± Philip said with a grin.


    Harrison watched all of this happen in front of his eyes. He hurled abuses at them in his heart. He


    despised Nina to the bone now. This b*tch had pretended to be pure in front of him, but now, she was


    flirting with another man. How cheap!


    At this moment, a police car stopped in front of Tex Hall. A middle-aged man walked out of his car. He


    looked about 40 to 50 years old. He was wearing casual attire, but he had a pair of handcuffs dangling


    from his waist. His face looked greasy as well. He had the air of a government official.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    He nced at the signboard of Tex Hall and looked for the private room his nephew told him about.


    When he pushed open the door, he was shocked. What was happening? Harrison and Philip were


    enjoying themselves inside while the beautiful woman was sitting quietly next to them.


    From the looks of it, this looked like a gathering of old friends.


    Did Harrison not tell him toe hold the fort? What was going on, then?


    The man walked inside and sat down after pulling a chair. He lit a cigarette and kicked the table. He


    yelled, ¡°Boy, where is he? How can you enjoy yourself like this? Do you want to do this or not?¡±


    Norm West looked down on his nephew. However, he was still his nephew after all. Blood was thicker


    than water. He had cleaned up after Harrison¡¯s mess plenty of times before. It was always minor things


    like fights and nothing major. It would be fine after he talked to the other party.


    However, this time, his nephew told him that both of his legs were broken. He even had to be


    hospitalized. Plus, those people extorted a million bucks from him!


    He had to avenge him!


    When Harrison saw his uncle, he yelled while sobbing, ¡°Uncle! Uncle, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Norm frowned and scolded. ¡°Why are you crying? You¡¯re an adult now. Are you not ashamed of


    yourself? Where are they?¡±


    Harrison sniffed and kept looking at Philip. Norm was not blind, so he mmed his hand down on the


    table and shouted, ¡°Why the f*ck are you making eyes at me? I¡¯m asking you are they here yet?¡±


    Harrison finally pointed and said deviously, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s him! That¡¯s the guy who broke both of my legs!


    He even stole one million from me!¡±


    Philip had already noticed Norm a long time ago. He was just a minor character, and yet he kept doing


    illegal things just because he had a little authority.


    This time, Norm was stunned. He looked at his nephew, then at Philip who appeared calm. He was


    confused.


    Was his nephew dropped on the head when he was born?


    This man broke both of Harrison¡¯s legs and stole one million from him, but he was still drinking and


    chatting happily with the man?


    ¡°You sure you got the right person?¡± Norm asked curiously.


    Harrison rolled over to Norm and stammered while pointing at Philip, ¡°Yes! Uncle, it¡¯s him! Don¡¯t


    underestimate him because he looks young. He¡¯s extremely savage! He¡¯s the one who hurt me and


    broke my legs! You have to stand up for me and arrest him! Lock him up for ten years! And ask him to


    pay me a few million bucks as well!


    ¡°That woman too! Lock her up for a few days as well! I want her to serve me for the rest of her life!¡±


    When Norm heard that, he finally looked at Philip closely. He said, ¡°You¡¯re involved with assault and


    robbery. Come with me and exin this.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re convicting me so quickly? Aren¡¯t you going to let me defend myself? Are you only going


    to listen to your nephew¡¯s one-sided statement?¡±


    Philip chuckled frigidly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to listen to? The witness is here. You can say whatever you want when you¡¯re at the


    station!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Norm did not have time to waste with Philip. He mmed his shiny handcuffs on the table. His


    authoritative attitude was awe-inspiring.


    Nina was shocked. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm and asked in a small voice, ¡°Nothing bad is going to


    happen, right? Why don¡¯t we just return the money?¡±


    Philip patted her arm and said, ¡°What¡¯s going to happen? We¡¯ll just stop by the station. I trust thatw


    enforcement personnel are fair and righteous.¡±


    When he said that, Philip sent a message under the table.


    ¡°Hehe, just say whatever you want when you¡¯re there.¡±


    Norm chuckled coldly and handcuffed Philip.


    ¡®You won¡¯t get a chance to say anything when you¡¯re back at the station. You¡¯ll say anything I tell you to


    when the timees,¡¯ Norm thought.


    Harrison was feeling pleased. He watched as Norm brought Philip out of Tex Hall and into the car. A


    warm tear rolled down his cheek as he said with clenched fists, ¡°Go on, be pretentious. You¡¯ll suffer


    when you get to the station.¡±


    Nina stood at the entrance of Tex Hall with a cold expression as she watched Norm take Philip away.


    She took out her phone and went through her contacts. She found the number and dialed it. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    A cheeryugh came from the other side of the phone. The person said, ¡°Alright, you never disappoint.


    Come back at once. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Juan was standing in a dimly-lit room. When he heard Nina¡¯s words, he was ecstatic. He almost


    jumped from happiness.


    There was a woman with an extremely hot body standing in front of him. Her lips were bright red and


    she was wearing a thincy ck dress. She was eating fresh grapes.


    This woman looked like she was in her 30s. She had an imposing air around her and looked alluring.


    However, he understood that he could never get her.


    No one was able to handle this woman.


    She was the woman in charge of the Beauty Killers. She was a sinister beauty.


    One had to be alert whenever one was around her. If not, they would not even know how they died.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡±


    Suddenly, the woman opened her mouth. Her voice sounded super sweet. She looked over and there


    was a foxy allure in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to show myself now,¡± Juan said coldly. He was fiddling with something in his hand.


    He had been waiting for this day for a very long time.


    ¡°Juan, I have to warn you. Philip is not as simple as you think.¡±


    That woman got up slowly and moved her red lips. She let out a soft breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been


    watching him for a long time and I still can¡¯t find a chance to take action against him. You¡¯re too


    impulsive. If you mess this up, the master won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°Margot, when did you be so cautious? He¡¯s just a young master from the rke Group in Capital


    City. Maybe I was scared of him before, but now, he¡¯s not even worth my time. He¡¯s just a piece of


    trash!¡± Juan said coldly. He savored the whiskey in his hand.


    Margot Pearson stretchedzily and chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re taking action without thinking this time. I


    won¡¯t tell the master, but if word gets out, get ready to receive your punishment when the master asks


    about this.¡±


    Juan chuckled frigidly. He said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    After he said that, he got up and left hurriedly.


    After Juan left, the ethereal beauty, Margot, disyed a small smile on her face. She said, ¡°Philip, who


    are you? How did you get the attention of the master?¡±


    Over here, Juan got out hurriedly and called Wynn impatiently.


    ¡°Wynn, Philip was arrested!¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Wynn was in a meeting in her office. When she heard this, she was extremely worried. She abandoned


    the meeting and ran downstairs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened exactly. Why don¡¯t youe to Riverdale za? I¡¯ll tell you more when I


    see you,¡± Juan said.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me!¡±


    Wynn did not have time to consider. Her brain was upied with the news of Philip being arrested.


    Back to Philip.


    After he was brought back to the station, he was locked inside an interrogation room all alone. He was


    surrounded by four white walls. The phrase ¡®lenient with confession, strict with resistance¡¯ was written


    behind him.


    Harrison was brought over by Norm as well. After all, he was the victim, so he needed to make a


    statement. As long as he twisted the truth a little, Philip would definitely be arrested!


    Whenever Norm was met with stubborn perpetrators, he had his ways to make them confess. Basically,


    he would be extremely stern while interrogating them.


    After listening to Harrison, Norm realized that his nephew was the one who caused this. No wonder


    Philip broke both of Harrison¡¯s legs. However, now that he was the one handling this, whatever he said


    would go.


    He nned to lock Philip up for a few days and beat him down. Then, he would interrogate him. As


    such, he was not in a hurry to talk to Philip. He decided to leisurely pass the time with his nephew.


    At this moment, a heroic-looking policewoman with a hot body appeared outside the interrogation


    room.


    Yvette Simms was about to go take a short nap in the break room, but there were a lot of crimes


    recently and a lot of cases going on, so she did not have any free time. She was the beauty of the


    police force and was also the deputy captain. Naturally, she would have to charge and break through


    enemy lines.


    Knock, knock.


    Yvette knocked on the door of the interrogation room and looked at her colleague inside. She asked,


    ¡°Jackson, what did he do? Has he not been questioned yet?¡±


    She could not control her bad habit. She was always extremely curious about criminals.


    ¡°Yvie, why are you here?¡±


    Jackson stood up quickly and grinned at Yvette. His eyes were filled with admiration. He said, ¡°Norm


    brought him back. He said this man is involved in assault and robbery.¡±


    Yvette was the enemy of all criminals. She was the star of the police force in Riverdale.


    She was also the crush of all of the young policemen in Riverdale.


    She was a deputy captain at such a young age. Plus, she also graduated from a well-known military


    academy. Also, her family patrimony was substantial.


    ¡°Assault? Robbery?¡±


    Yvette frowned. She looked at the records in the interrogation room and stared at Philip who was


    looking at the ceiling. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Oh no, Yvie was going to lose her temper again!


    Jackson wiped away his cold sweat. Everyone here knew that Deputy Captain Simms had a habit. She


    loved interrogating people. She hated evil and would treat people whomitted crimes as her


    enemies.


    However, Norm said that he wanted to interrogate this person himself.


    If Yvie decided to stick her nose in this, he would not be able to exin himself to Normter.


    ¡°Yvie, Norm said that he wants to interrogate this person himself,¡± said Jackson helplessly.


    Yvette lifted her eyebrows and sat down. She tapped the surface of the table with her long fingers and


    asked, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Philip finally stopped spacing out. He looked in front of him and his eyes brightened. There was a


    beautiful policewoman in front of him!

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    At that moment, Philip figured that having toe here was not too bad. He was so lucky to be able to


    see such a hot policewoman.


    Especially the icy auraing off her. It would make anyone feel a deep veneration for her.


    She furrowed her brows. Her delicate features were giving out the lofty quality of a strong woman. She


    treated all evil-doers as if they were her mortal enemies.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t it written in your notes?¡±


    Yvette was wondering if she misheard him. What attitude was that?


    Jackson was shocked as well. Was this guy insane? How could he talk to Yvie like that? Was he trying


    to get beaten up?


    ¡°What attitude is this? Do you know where you are? You should watch yourself while you¡¯re in here,¡±


    Yvette said angrily.


    It was not like she had never encountered people like Philip before who refused to be obedient after


    they came in here. They thought they were bigshots, but in the end, they were all just Peppa Pigs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where you are? Fix your attitude. If not, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Yvette looked so adorable when she was mad. At least, that was what Philip thought.


    ¡°Name, age, address, what did you do¡­¡±


    What came next was the routine interrogation process. Philip answered everything honestly.


    Yvette looked at Philip and rage shed across her face. She asked seriously and sternly, ¡°Why did you


    hit him?¡±


    Philip looked at her in confusion. ¡°Madam, why aren¡¯t you asking him why I beat him up?¡±


    ¡°Just answer what I¡¯m asking you. Stop spewing so much nonsense!¡± Yvette said frigidly.


    Philip shrugged and lifted his head to think for a very long while. He answered, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Just go


    and ask Norm West. You¡¯ll know everything once you do.¡±


    ¡°Captain West?¡±


    Yvette was puzzled. She looked at Jackson who was equally confused and asked, ¡°What does it have


    to do with Norm? I¡¯m asking you a question. Stop interrupting!¡±


    Yvette realized this Philip person was purposely avoiding answering her questions. She had been in


    the force for so many years but never saw someone so thick-skinned and fearless before.


    ¡°Norm brought me here. I don¡¯t know what I did,¡± Philip said innocently.


    ¡°You broke someone¡¯s legs and you¡¯re still saying you don¡¯t know what you did?¡±


    Yvette could not stand this anymore. This guy was obviously ying dumb.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to ask why it happened?¡± Philip asked.


    Why did it happen?


    Yvette frowned and looked at Philip. Even though he was a little arrogant, he did not look like a bad


    guy. Was there something she did not know?


    However, it was clear on the notes that Philip was involved in an assault. Plus, he even took other


    people¡¯s assets uwfully¡­


    ¡°What in the world is going on?¡±


    Yvette looked at her colleague and asked while frowning.


    Jackson was also stunned. He flipped his records and said, ¡°Yvie, I have no idea. Norm only asked me


    to watch him. He said he¡¯lle and interrogate himter.¡±


    Yvette was frowning even more now. Her experience told her that this was not as simple as she


    imagined. She looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Is there anything you haven¡¯t told us?¡±


    Philip shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Yvette was taken aback. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Norm is not here yet,¡± Philip grinned and replied, ¡°If he¡¯s not here, this won¡¯t be as interesting


    anymore. I think he¡¯s preparing some materials right now so that he can lock me up for a few years.¡±


    When Philip said this, he looked indifferent. However, when Yvette and the other male colleague heard


    this, it sounded extremely shocking.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Jackson mmed his hand down on the table and widened his eyes at Philip.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Yvette and the male colleague were shocked when they saw the middle-aged man who had appeared


    at the door all of a sudden. Then, the two of them called out, ¡°Norm.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The person who appeared was the captain, Norm West!


    He looked angry and annoyed. When he came in, he saw Yvette interrogating Philip, so he red at


    Jackson and said, ¡°I told you to watch him. What are you doing?¡±


    Jackson lowered his head and looked innocent.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Norm did not dare to lecture Yvette. He looked at her in dissatisfaction. If Yvette did note from a


    huge family background, Norm would not tolerate her so much. He said, ¡°Simms, Jackson is new and


    inexperienced, but you¡¯re our number one! How can you let someone like him boss you around?¡±


    When he said that, he red at Philip. This guy was still so arrogant even when he was already at the


    station. He would teach him a lessonter!


    ¡°Norm, what do you mean?¡±


    Yvette naturally knew what Norm was plotting.


    ¡°You guys should know that the city is trying to win the title of Civilized City. The upper management


    ordered us to take good care of each administrative region. We can¡¯t allow any evil forces to run amok.


    If not, everyone will get punished when the upper management asks why we didn¡¯t get the title.


    ¡°There are so many things happening in our administrative regions now. Mr. Warner is busy taking on


    the tasks given to him by upper management. He doesn¡¯t have time to overlook matters like this.¡±


    Norm continued speaking, ¡°So, he asked me to be responsible for the administrative regions. That¡¯s


    why I need to be in charge of this!¡±


    Yvette nodded. She said, ¡°Norm, I know.¡±


    Norm¡¯s eyes nced across Yvette¡¯s pretty face. Then, he looked at her breasts and swallowed without


    a trace. He was feeling excited in his heart as he said, ¡°Simms, you¡¯re the best one in the force. You¡¯re


    smarter than a lot of us here. Mr. Warner and I have great expectations for you. You¡¯ll definitely be


    chosen as the elite of the force at the end of the year.¡±


    It was impossible for Norm to not be attracted to a beauty like Yvette. However, because of his identity,


    he could not do anything to her. As such, he could only fantasize about her in secret. Now, he was


    acting as an experienced senior and trying to get Yvette to feel good about him by telling her about his


    experiences. That way, he could not be excused.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you can go now. I¡¯ll interrogate him myself. You should be tired. Go back and rest.¡±


    Norm said after turning his face. There was concern in his tone.


    Yvette said, ¡°Norm, I¡¯ve closed my cases, so I have some free time. Let me stay here with you.¡±


    Norm¡¯s expression changed. If he rejected, he would look suspicious. He answered, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Norm pulled the iron chair backward and mmed the documents in his hands down on the table. At


    the same time, he pointed the incandescent light at Philip. It shone directly on his face. He yelled,


    ¡°Philip rke, tell us the truth now!¡±


    Philip was directly facing the incandescent light and did not turn his face at all. There was a cold smirk


    on his face as he looked at Norm. He answered coldly, ¡°Norm West, what do you want me to say?


    Don¡¯t you already know what I¡¯ve done? You¡¯re going to give me a groundless crime. Could it be that


    you¡¯re in on this as well?¡±


    ¡°You unbridled fool! You¡¯re full of sh*t!¡±


    Norm pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and yelled angrily, ¡°Who do you think we are? What ce is this? This is


    a ce that pays particr attention to the truth andw. You need evidence before you say anything! I


    can sue you for defamation for what you said just now!¡±


    Yvette frowned and looked at Norm, then at Philip. Philip looked extremely calm. How was this guy so


    confident? How dare he talk back to Norm?


    However, Norm was acting weird today. Was there something fishy about this?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be stubborn, huh? If you don¡¯t tell us the truth, I won¡¯t give you any water! I don¡¯t think


    that I won¡¯t be able to break a hooligan like you!¡±


    Yvette was taken aback. She did not expect Norm to have such a bad temper. This was not like him at


    all.


    ¡°Oh, are you going to extort a confession by treating me violently, Captain West?¡±


    Philip continued speaking after chuckling timidly, ¡°Pretty madam, do you see what he¡¯s doing. Is this


    legal?¡±


    Yvette did not say anything. This could be considered as one of the tactics police officers might use


    when interrogating. Sometimes, one could not be polite to scums.


    Norm pointed at Philip and said, ¡°You¡¯d better watch yourself and tell us the truth soon. If not, you¡¯ll


    definitely suffer the consequences!¡±


    Philip looked at Norm indifferently. He looked fearless. Then, a smile appeared on his face. His smile


    looked very provoking.


    There were even hints of sarcasm in his smile.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s sarcastic smile, Norm was even more furious. He mmed his hand down on the


    table.


    If Yvette was not here, he would have pounced on him and beat this fearless fool up!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone. Why don¡¯t we wait together?¡± Philip said coldly. There was confidence in his


    eyes.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Waiting for someone?


    Norm was worried. How could this guy be so confident?


    ¡°Norm, I should advise you to not get yourself involved in this.¡±


    Philip shrugged. There was a coldness in his eyes as he said, ¡°If you really did that, would you be


    worthy of the uniform you¡¯re wearing right now? Would your conscience be fine with this?¡±


    ¡°You! What did you say?¡±


    Norm was livid. How dare this kid insult him!


    ¡°You¡¯re just a loser! You¡¯re just rat sh*t!¡± Philip said coldly. He was not scared at all.


    Loser? Rat sh*t?


    Norm was beyond livid!


    Actually, Philip was in a horrible mood today because a loser like Norm made him feel that society was


    doomed.


    The people that the civilians were looking up to were doing misdeeds. How could the honest and good-


    natured people go on living like this?


    Even though a lot of them were the embodiment of justice, there would be a few rat droppings in the


    mix to ruin their good name.


    Philip felt that scums like these needed to be kicked out!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvette looked at Philip in curiosity. If this man dared to say this, then this case might not be as simple


    as it seemed.


    She fell into deep thought. She was also passive now. After all, Norm said he would be the one


    interrogating Philip.


    She knew the rules of the force, and she had also seen a lot of people being falsely used. Had


    Norm received some benefits? Was that why he was randomly framing Philip for a groundless crime?


    Norm chuckled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the force for ten years and I¡¯ve seen more than 100 people like you.


    You¡¯re still being disobedient now and even have the audacity to nder me. You really won¡¯t give up


    until all hope is gone, huh?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask you about your case anymore. I¡¯ll hand you over to the relevant authorities!¡±


    Norm mmed his notebook shut and smirked maliciously.


    Philip was being nonchnt the entire time. Now, he was smiling lightly, but there was a hint of


    coldness in his smile. He said, ¡°Norm, are you sure you don¡¯t want to interrogate me more? I¡¯m going to


    advise you to continue so that you won¡¯t falsely use a well-mannered citizen.¡±


    When he said this, Philip showed his acute drive. He said in a threatening tone, ¡°Norm, what if I tell you


    that you¡¯lle back to beg me after you go out? What will you do?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re just a hooligan. Where did you get the confidence to say these kinds of things? I¡¯m the


    one who wears the pants here!¡±


    Norm was extremely confident. The crimes he would force upon Philip would get him locked up for at


    least ten years!


    ¡°Also, bring him to another room! What¡¯s going to happen next is none of our business. Someone else


    will take over.¡±


    After he said that, Norm scoffed and left.


    After a while, Philip was brought out to a hotel room.


    There were only Philip and Yvette in the huge room.


    Yvette was puzzled. Why did Philip talk back to Norm like that? She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you remorseful at


    all?¡±


    Philip smiled. He looked at this hot woman in front of him and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person, but


    he¡¯s not. I don¡¯t want to challenge the authorities, but I have to do it right now.¡±


    Heh, men.


    Yvette suddenly felt that Philip was just talking big. Challenging the authority? Did he have this power?


    Did he really think that he was the main character with people backing him up?


    She shook her head helplessly. She would be watching him tonight.


    Back to Juan.


    ¡°I¡¯llplete the things I did not finishst time! Philip, you won¡¯t be able to escape this time! Even the


    rke Group in Capital City won¡¯t be of use!¡±


    Juan was blinded by vengeance. He waspletely upied with how to kill Philip. How would he


    give up such a great opportunity?


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡±


    After he said that, he took out his phone and dialed a number. He looked out of the window with a dark


    face and said in an icy tone, ¡°Do it now. I don¡¯t care how, but you have to bring him out and cripple him


    at a ce where there are no eyewitnesses!¡±


    After he hung up, a sinister smile appeared on Juan¡¯s face. He had been waiting for this day for so


    long. From now on, Wynn would be his!


    No one would steal her away from him anymore!


    At the same time, Wynn got out of her car and could not wait to see Juan.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t let anything happen to my husband.¡¯

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    In front of the hotel, a few men got out of the car quickly.


    The leader of the gang was wearing a loose ck jacket. He exhaled a ring of smoke and said, ¡°Move


    quicklyter. Don¡¯t mess this up. The bosses talked about this.¡±


    ¡°Anton, what¡¯s going on this time? Why are we in such a hurry toe here in the middle of the night?


    Is it an important target?¡±


    A man asked.


    The leader was named Anton Gooden. He was a thug who had an extraordinary identity. He had a


    substantial background and plenty of backers. He was always hired to do something uwful.


    They would dabble in both the bright and dark sides since they were in this industry.


    Anton smirked and said, ¡°The boss got a new mission. He has asked us to take care of it. Plus, he


    wants this guy dead or crippled at the very least! We all know the boss¡¯ temper. Everyone will get a


    share of the benefit after this is done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re depending on you to take care of us in the future, Anton.¡±


    Another man said tteringly while grinning.


    Anton patted his shoulder and smiled. ¡°Sure. If this goes smoothly, every one of us here can get this


    number.¡±


    Then, Anton lifted a finger.


    ¡°100,000?¡±


    The guy screamed, and Anton pped him on the head.


    ¡°Lower your f*cking voice!¡±


    Anton red at him andughed shamelessly. ¡°After we go in, just drag him out! We can¡¯t take action


    here, so we¡¯ll bring him to the abandoned steel factory in the south of Riverdale.¡±


    These people understood immediately. They had done a lot of these deeds, so they understood the


    procedure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After he said that, the men walked into the hotel in a single file. After they got in, their identities were


    disyed prominently. Anton was dark-skinned and there was a deep scar at the corner of his eye.


    Anton said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the room of the people who came here just now?¡±


    There were not a lot of people in the lobby right now. There were only two receptionists. When they


    saw these people barging in, they were so scared that they could not speak.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    One of the female receptionists got up and said, ¡°I know. Let me take you.¡±


    They knew that they were bad news the moment they saw them.


    At the same time inside the hotel room.


    Yvette was sitting on the sofa while leaning against the table. She was crossing her arms across her


    chest. She was usually very carefree, so she did not care about how she was sitting. When she saw


    Philip¡¯s nervous face, she burst outughing. She asked, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Philip coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m thirsty. Do you have


    water?¡±


    When Yvette heard this, she smiled and did not expose him.


    At this moment, the door burst open with a loud bang.


    Anton brought two of his men and barged into the room aggressively.


    Yvette stood up quickly. When she saw that she did not know the people who barged in were, she


    furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡±


    Philip looked over and immediately knew why they were here.


    There was a coldness in his eyes as he scanned the three of them.


    They were here so quickly.


    The person behind this was very impatient indeed.


    Was it Giada or Juan?


    Philip chuckled coldly and sat there calmly.


    Anton looked at Yvette and was stunned.


    He said, ¡°My name¡¯s Anton Gooden. Mr. Hull asked us to take Philip rke away!¡±


    ¡°Take him away?¡±


    Yvette said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    These people were thugs. They had the intense aura of gangsters.


    ¡°We¡¯re just carrying out Mr. Hull¡¯s orders. Ask Mr. Warner if you have any questions!¡±


    Anton peered at Yvette. There was disdain in his eyes.


    Anton stared at Yvette solemnly. He did not expect this woman¡¯s ability to make discerning judgments


    to be so bad.


    Jackson ran over to the door and grabbed Yvette¡¯s arm. ¡°Yvie, they¡¯re Mr. Hull¡¯s men. He has reached


    a consensus with Mr. Warner.¡±


    ¡°So what if they¡¯re Mr. Hull¡¯s men? Can they just take away anyone they want so unreasonably?¡±


    Yvette was losing her temper. She crossed her arms across her chest and stood in front of Philip. She


    said coldly, ¡°If you want to take him away, bring me Mr. Warner¡¯s oralmand. If not, don¡¯t even think


    about it.¡±


    Philip looked at Yvette¡¯s back and was slightly touched. This girl had her own principles.


    Anton¡¯s eyes became darker. He was looking at Yvette like a venomous snake. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re


    Yvette? I¡¯m advising you to not get in our way. Mr. Hull¡¯s the one who gave this order! He said to get rid


    of any obstacles as well!¡±


    Get rid of her?


    It was a brazen threat!


    Yvette¡¯s face fell as she knitted her eyebrows together. She said, ¡°I want to see who dares to take him


    away today!¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Anton was furious. The anger on his face was getting more and more obvious.


    His voice was deep when he frowned and chuckled. ¡°Yvette, are you trying to stop us? Do you know


    this Philip person? You should know that he¡¯s wanted by Mr. Hull! If you stop us from carrying out our


    orders, I¡¯ll beat you up even if you have an extraordinary identity.¡±


    Yvette frowned and shook her head. She looked more and more determined.


    These people were all local bullies. They did not have the right to barge in here!


    They also did not have the right to take Philip away!


    However, because of Mr. Hull¡¯s power, Yvette could not cross the line.


    She said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you from carrying out your duties. I just want to see the relevant


    documentation. If not, I have the right to not hand him to you.¡±


    Yvette continued coldly. ¡°So, I can¡¯t hand him to you just like this. If you insist on taking him away, sure,


    you can go and tell Mr. Warner!¡±


    After Anton heard that, he was even more furious. If they went back now, they would have to suffer a


    torrent of abuse from Mr. Hull. If they ruined the boss¡¯ n, they would need to suffer the horrible


    consequences.


    After all, they were thugs. They were nothingpared to these employees with backgrounds.


    They could not cause a hugemotion.


    He was pretty fond of this hot woman. He wanted to better his rtionship with her.


    However, he despised this woman who was not observant at all. His face was wretched as he


    guffawed. ¡°Alright, but Yvette, you have to understand that Mr. Hull has taken over this. If you continue


    to stop us, we¡¯ll take you away as well!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Yvette scoffed and ced her hands on her hips. She said, ¡°Catch me if you dare! I don¡¯t believe that


    your Mr. Hull is sowless!¡±


    Anton was mad. He pointed at Yvette and roared, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do


    anything to you just because your family has some connections with the upper management. Get lost


    now! If not, don¡¯t me me for being rude! Mr. Hull is not weak!¡±


    After he said that, Anton asked his people to take Philip away!


    Yvette was furious as well. She had never seen such an unreasonable person before!


    She had heard about Mr. Hull back then and knew he had connections with a lot of the people in the


    upper management.


    She heard that he had some powerful people backing him up. That was why he was flourishing.


    Plus, he even treated the station as his own home. He woulde and go as he pleased.


    No one dared to cross him!


    Now that she finally experienced this, Yvette finally understood that he was indeed a powerful person.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t grow up afraid. You people don¡¯t have any positions and we didn¡¯t get any calls. Why should I


    let you take him away just because you said so?¡±


    Yvette fought back without showing her weakness.


    Yes, Yvette was not brainless. After Anton barged in with his men, he kept on insisting to take Philip


    away. This meant that there was indeed something fishy going on.


    On the other hand, Yvette Simms hated evil as one did their enemy.


    Anton pointed at Yvette¡¯s pretty face in a towering rage. He said, ¡°Yvette Simms, this is myst warning


    to you! Are you handing him over or not?¡±


    ¡°Then, I will tell you again, no!¡±


    Yvette was fearless. She could already see through this local bully!


    At this moment, a hostile voice broke the awkwardness.


    ¡°Cough, cough, can I say something?¡±


    Philip sat on the iron chair. He looked helpless as he said, ¡°Yvie, just let them take me. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Anton¡¯s eyes twitched and the corner of his lips lifted upwards. Suddenly, he felt that Philip was so


    stupid that it was adorable.


    How would Yvette agree to this? She red at Philip and said, ¡°No! I brought you here, so no one is


    allowed to take you away!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you guys ask me anything you want here? Why do you have to make the


    situation so unpeaceful?¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s nonchnt eyes, Yvette figured that this guy had some ulterior motives brewing in


    his head. However, she did not know what he was nning.


    ¡°Since he already said that, then I will take one step back and ask him here. How about that?¡±


    Anton looked at Philip. There was coldness on his face. He said, ¡°I think he¡¯s someone who can


    differentiate right from wrong. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t make things hard for him. It¡¯s just a few questions.¡±


    Yvette looked at Philip intensely and gritted her teeth. She said, ¡°Alright, but I want to join in.¡±


    ¡°No way! This is the Hull n¡¯s business. Outsiders can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Anton was the first one to decline. If Yvette was here, how would they take action?


    Yvette wanted to fight back, but Philip said, ¡°I agree with them. Yvie, you should go back and rest. I


    have some personal stuff to take care of with these guys.¡±


    Anton looked at Philip and thought he looked like a fool. Plus, he even felt that he was an idiot. ¡®I¡¯ll let


    you see how vicious we areter!¡¯


    Yvette finally agreed. She looked at Philip intensely and gritted her teeth. Then, she looked at Anton


    and said, ¡°I hope won¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    After she said that, Yvette went out of the room.


    Finally, Philip let out a cold smirk once he saw the door close.


    Anton smirked too. He looked very sinister.


    Yvette stood at the door and felt a cold breeze over her body. She mumbled, ¡°Will anything bad


    happen?¡±


    She was not worried about Philip, but she was worried about the people from Hull n inside the


    room.


    It was so weird. Yvette suddenly had an intense feeling that the Hull n would be done for!


    Anton locked the door and sat down on the sofa. He smirked sinisterly.


    The two men stood at opposite sides and were surrounding Philip.


    Anton looked at Philip coldly and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. We¡¯ve been hired to


    take your life.¡±


    Philip nodded and answered calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t offend anyone else recently. Juan was the one who sent


    you, right?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was cold. The three of them were taken aback.


    Anton removed his jacket and showed off his body. He cracked his neck and said, ¡°You know too


    much.¡±


    ¡°A thief like him will never learn.¡±


    Philip lifted his head. There was a nonchnt smile on his face and a coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t me me. If you want to put the me on someone, you should me yourselves for


    crossing someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Anton turned around and gestured to his men. He said, ¡°Show him what you got and take good care of


    him. Loosen his muscles and bones!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Anton!¡±


    The two of them cracked their necks and clenched their fists. They had cold smirks on their faces as


    they approached Philip slowly.


    ording to what Anton said, Philip should die here today. He did not have a choice. He crossed


    someone he should not have, so he had to pay for what he did!


    Philip had a cold smirk on his face. The coldness on his face was getting more and more intense.


    There was also a hint of sadness in his eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to suffer the brutal


    consequences.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you think you¡¯re a savage, kid? Get him!¡±


    Anton roared.


    After the two men heard that, they charged at Philip aggressively.


    The outsiders did not know what was happening inside the room. As long as no one died, then


    everything would be fine.


    That was the confidence of the Hull n. They were secure in the knowledge that they had backing.


    Anton guffawed malevolently. In his eyes, Philip was just a money bag. As long as he took him down,


    then the money would roll into his wallet automatically.


    In less than three minutes, this stupid kid would definitely kneel on the ground and cry for mercy while


    begging them to forgive him. Every time that happened, Anton would feel proud of himself. His need to


    dominate would also reach its peak.


    It could also be said that he was a psychopath!


    However, things took an unexpected turn.


    Philip turned his face slightly and dodged the guy¡¯s life-threatening punch.


    Then, he supported himself with the chair and jumped up. He kicked the chest of the other man who


    was charging toward him while shaking his fist.


    He only kicked him with one leg!


    That person flew backward with a loud thud andnded on the desk inside the room. The desk


    overturned from the impact.


    The man clutched his chest and his face was red. A few of his ribs broke inside his chest at that split


    second.


    The other one who Philip dodged away from just now frowned furiously. Then, he lifted his leg to kick


    Philip.


    Philip turned his body away and grabbed that man¡¯s thigh with both hands. Then, he mmed him


    down on the ground.


    He grabbed the tablemp that fell on the ground and smashed it on the man¡¯s nose.


    Smash!


    The tablemp was smashed into pieces.


    Philip was extremely vicious. With just one blow, the bridge of the man¡¯s nose was broken. The ss


    shards from the lightbulb were pierced inside his face as blood started pouring out uncontrobly.


    Screams of pain started reverberating in the room.


    However, it seemed that Philip was not going to stop anytime soon. He was extremely furious now. He


    took a gold club at one side and smashed it down on the man on the floor.


    Once!


    Twice!


    Thrice!


    Philip used all his might while he was doing that. He broke a few of the man¡¯s ribs instantly.


    Philip only let out a small exhale after such a shocking scene. He looked at the person who fell


    unconscious on the floor. The man¡¯s face was covered in blood and he looked unrecognizable.


    ¡°Heh, is this Mr. Hull¡¯s legendary subordinates?¡±


    Philip turned around and looked at Anton while smirking. He was holding the club that was dripping


    with blood.


    Anton backed away from terror. His eyebrows were tightly knitted together. At this moment, he realized


    he had walked into the devil¡¯s territory.


    Why was this guy so powerful? He was just like the God of Death!


    Anton asked himself why he wanted to get himself involved in this.


    This guy was so savage. He did not respect them at all. If he was a tad bit more savage, his men would


    have died here!


    Anton was scared. Cold sweat started to appear on his forehead.


    Philip looked at Anton and shook his head. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you two choices now. One, call


    the person behind this. Tell him it¡¯s done and tell him toe here.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Impossible! We won¡¯t betray the person who¡¯s paying us!¡±


    Anton shouted quickly.


    ¡°Hehe, I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree with this.¡± Philip chuckled coldly. He continued speaking, ¡°The


    second choice is to break both of your arms. What do you think?¡±


    At this moment, the tables had turned. Anton was not as arrogant as he was before!


    When he heard the second choice and saw those vicious eyes, Anton trembled all over. He was


    petrified!


    Why was this man so scary? His piercing and intense aura made him look like the devil!


    At this moment, Anton wanted so badly to run out and scream for help!


    However, when he remembered that this was Mr. Hull¡¯s n, he made up his mind and took out a pistol


    from his waist!


    He had brought this just in case, but he did not expect that it woulde in handy.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    He looked at Philip and smiled sinisterly. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you so strong? Try


    again! I want to see if you¡¯re faster than my pistol!¡±


    He was not scared anymore. Now that he had a pistol, he believed that Philip would not be faster than


    his bullet.


    Did he think he was John Wick?


    He had to kill Philip today! If not, he would cause them endless cmities.


    Anton had been doing this for so many years, so he had a quick brain. At that moment, he understood


    completely. Heughed sinisterly, then pulled the trigger.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Woosh!


    Someone jumped in from the window. With a lift of his right arm, a silver glint shed across the air.


    Bang!


    The sound of a gunshot!


    In a blink of an eye, Anton felt excruciating pain in his wrist.


    Then, the pain spread all over his body.


    nk!


    Under immense pain, both of his hands lost their strength and the pistol fell on the ground.


    Philip stood there unharmed. The shot missed him andnded on the wall behind Philip. There was a


    bullet hole in the wall.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Anton let out a blood-curdling scream. A dagger had stabbed through his right hand!


    When he saw the other man in the room, he realized this was getting serious.


    Who was this man who appeared out of nowhere? Why was he so savage?


    Philip did not pay attention to Rick who was savoring the red wine on the sofa. No one truly knew this


    guy¡¯s location. He always came and went as he pleased.


    It was just that he would always appear whenever Philip was in danger.


    Philip walked in front of Anton and lifted his leg. Then, the tip of his shoe kicked Anton on the chin. With


    a crack, four to five teeth flew out from Anton¡¯s mouth. He then spat them out on the floor along with


    some blood.


    Blood kept pouring out of Anton¡¯s mouth. He had even bit off half of his tongue from that kick!


    Anton was invaded by the metallic smell and taste of blood. He also spat out part of his tongue.


    It was such a debilitating pain!


    Anton tasted the metallic taste of blood in his mouth. There was also an excruciating pain in his tongue.


    He was in so much pain that he was shaking all over!


    At that moment, he was terrified. He was scared Philip was going to kill him!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A loud scream. Philip yanked Anton up by the hair and mmed his head to the wall. Anton¡¯s forehead


    was scratched badly and blood started oozing out from the cuts.


    Philip picked up Anton¡¯s pistol from the floor. The aura of death was heavy around him. He aimed the


    muzzle against Anton¡¯s forehead.


    Anton was shaking furiously. At this moment, he finally felt the threat of death!


    Cold sweat started rolling down his body like a waterfall. His eyes were widened as he looked at Philip


    who was towering over him with an icy expression on his face. He said shakily, ¡°You¡­ What are you


    going to do? You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m from the Hull n. I¡¯m Mr. Hull¡¯s man!¡±


    Blood kept pouring from his mouth and nose. It was an extremely gory sight.


    Whenever Anton spoke, he could feel excruciating pain in his mouth. He could not even speak clearly


    now.


    His tongue that was bitten off was causing him a lot of pain.


    He and his two men were suffering badly. One broke several ribs from one kick, one fell unconscious


    after the bridge of his nose was broken, and now, there was one more with a pistol pointing at his head.


    The inside of the room was filled with the smell of blood.


    Under Anton¡¯s terrified gaze, Philip put away the pistol slowly. This made the former let out a sigh of


    relief. He reckoned thetter would not do anything to him anymore.


    However, he thought wrong. Philip pped him across his face and he almost passed out from the


    pain.


    Since the inside of his mouth was badly mangled, his tongue was in so much pain after this p. The


    pain shot deep inside his bones.


    ¡°You people are a nest of snakes and rats. Back then, us Harris refused to listen to me so I


    destroyed him, and now there¡¯s another Hull n that came out of nowhere?¡±


    Philip squatted down and patted Anton¡¯s face. His face was contorted from the pain. Philip said coldly,


    ¡°I guess Riverdale is not as simple as I imagined.¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze was devious.


    Anton¡¯s face was filled with remorse and fear. He was scared that Philip would kill him. He could tell


    that Philip¡¯s face was full of murderous intentions.


    Plus, he heard what he said.


    He was the one who destroyed us?


    How was that possible?


    Anton started to panic. He looked at the sarcastic smirk on this harmless-looking young man in front of


    him and fear overtook his entire body.


    Who was he?


    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t touch me! Mr. Hull knows the people from the upper management!¡±


    Anton gritted his teeth and fought back. He wiped away the blood and sweat from his forehead.


    Philip¡¯s coldness was getting more and more intense. He kicked Anton on the chest heavily.


    Thud!


    The muffled sound was firm and substantial.


    Philip used all of his might with that kick. After the kick, Anton felt that several of his ribs were broken.


    Whenever he exhaled, he could feel a debilitating pain in his chest!


    Anton curled himself into the shape of a prawn after this kick. Heid on the ground while vomiting


    blood. He was screaming for help!


    Philip shook his head and chuckled coldly. ¡°Tsk tsk, it hurts, right? If you can¡¯t stand it anymore, you


    can choose the first option I gave you just now.¡±


    Anton was in so much pain that he could not breathe. He clutched his chest and spat out, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t


    know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Philip shrugged. He said, ¡°Oh, I guess it¡¯s still not enough. Then, I have no choice.¡±

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Anton was terrified. When he saw Philip taking the bloody golf club from the floor, even his soul started


    trembling.


    Before Anton could finish talking, Philip took the chair and smashed it against his knees!


    Smash!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Anton screamed in pain.


    His screams of pain reverberated in the room.


    ¡°Are you going to call him or not?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    Smash!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Another scream. Anton¡¯s other kneecap was smashed as well.


    ¡°Are you going to call him now?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Philip¡¯s expression looked vicious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call¡­ I¡¯ll call¡­ Please stop hitting me¡­¡±


    Anton could not stand this anymore. He had never felt this kind of pain before.


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open aggressively.


    Norm stood at the entrance of the room. What he saw was the horrible state of the room while his nose


    was invaded by the pungent and metallic smell of blood.


    Norm inhaled heavily and his nostrils were filled with the smell of blood. He almost passed out from the


    smell!


    At the same time, Norm took out his pistol and pointed at Philip who wasughing at him. He yelled,


    ¡°You mad man! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Philip shrugged and said coldly, ¡°Norm, what are you scared of? I can¡¯t do anything to you now. Plus,


    the pistol is in your hands. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal it from you?¡±


    When Norm heard that, he let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, anger was rising in his chest!


    ¡°How dare you violently attack other people? You¡¯re so brazen!¡±


    Norm chuckled in his heart and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re just running toward the muzzle. You can¡¯t me


    me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Philip said nonchntly, ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re like you, all hired to kill me. However, I still beat all of


    them up like they¡¯re dead dogs, no?


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve all made mistakes, you¡¯ll all have to pay for what you¡¯ve done. Obviously, they¡¯ll


    remember this punishment for the rest of their lives.¡±


    Philip said slowly. He even carried a chair over to sit down.


    Norm frowned and looked at the three men on the floor who looked like dead dogs, especially Anton.


    He was his old friend and now, he was groaning on the floor after being beaten up. His entire body was


    covered in blood.


    ¡°You audacious rascal! You¡¯re digging your own grave by doing this!¡±


    Norm¡¯s face fell. He smirked coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are? They¡¯re from the Hull n!¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Philip crossed his legs and put his arms behind his head to look at the ceiling. After pondering for a


    while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare you.¡±


    After Norm heard this, he felt as if he had been targeted by a venomous snake.


    Philip had an indifferent and sarcastic expression on his face the entire time. He was not bothered by


    Norm at all!


    Why?


    Norm had been in the force for so long and had seen all kinds of people. However, this was the first


    time he saw someone beat up Mr. Hull¡¯s men and even beat them up so badly. That man was still


    fearless with a gun pointing at him!


    Plus, there was also another man in the room.


    Norm felt extremely pressured. The pressure wasing from the man sitting on the sofa.


    Norm was feeling conflicted. He did not know whether his decision was right or not. However, due to


    the current circumstances, he had to make a decision.


    Philip looked at Norm and grinned cheerfully. However, Norm felt as if something horrible was going to


    happen when he saw that grin. He backed away nervously.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Philip shook his head and mocked. ¡°Norm, I should advise you not to be a puppet for other


    people. You might even lose your life if you make a bad decision because you didn¡¯t bother to


    understand the situation.¡±


    A threat!


    Norm was shocked by the sharp auraing from Philip. He felt as if he was standing in front of a


    bottomless abyss after hearing what Philip said. He did not know whether to move forward or back


    away.


    Philip looked at the clock on the wall and said calmly, ¡°They should be here now.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Norm asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Philip did not want to pay attention to him. He looked at the ceiling with his arms behind his head.


    Then, he started humming and said, ¡°Sometimes, you have to pay the price for your wrong choices.


    Norm, enjoy yourst moments.¡±


    At the same time inside a luxurious office in a tower, a man with a solemn expression was resting his


    eyes.


    He was the leader of the Hull n, Solomon Hull!


    His phone¡¯s ringtone broke the silence of the office. Solomon frowned slightly. He opened his eyes and


    rubbed his temples. He answered the call after ncing at the caller ID.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hull. How¡¯s the progress?¡±


    A coldugh sounded from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, don¡¯t you worry about how I do things.¡±


    Solomon¡¯s face was white from the reflection of theputer screen. The corner of his lips tugged


    upward confidently.


    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to express my gratitude to you. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯m buying you


    dinner.¡±


    Juan smiled pleasantly. He could finally avenge himself!


    ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Mr. Parker. Of course, I¡¯ll help you whenever I can.¡±


    Solomon continued saying with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give my all when I¡¯m carrying out your


    orders. Just wait for the good news.¡±


    Juan nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Hull, let¡¯s not talk about other things. About yourpensation, I¡¯ve


    already asked my secretary to transfer it to your card.¡±


    A smile finally broke out on Solomon¡¯s exhausted face. He was delighted. This one million was so easy


    to obtain.


    After hanging up the phone, Solomon got up from his chair and looked at Riverdale¡¯s night view. He


    squinted his eyes as his cold smirk got even colder.


    Then, he dialed another number on his phone.


    Inside the hotel room, Philip and Norm were in a standoff. Rather, Philip was waiting for someone


    carefreely while Norm was in a state of panic.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ring, ring!


    The sound of the ringtone broke the silence of the room.


    Anton was moaning on the floor. He endured the pain and took out his phone from his pocket. He


    looked at Philip¡¯s icy gaze and did not know whether he should pick up the call or not.


    ¡°Answer it,¡± said Philip calmly.


    ¡°Anton, how¡¯s the progress? Remember, you have to get rid of him no matter what you do. Then, throw


    him into the river! You have to do this wlessly!¡±


    Solomon¡¯s calm voice sounded from the phone.


    ¡°M-Mr. Hull, I ran into some trouble¡­¡±


    Anton was enduring his pain. His voice sounded amiss as well.


    However, Solomon was already blinded by money. He did not notice the changes in Anton¡¯s voice.


    Speaking in the voice of a superior, he ordered, ¡°What trouble can there be? If they won¡¯t let him go,


    just tell them it¡¯s my order. You have to do this wlessly no matter what! I¡¯ll take care of the rest for


    you!¡±


    After he said that, Solomon hung up the phone.


    Inside the room, Anton was lying on the floor. His hand that was holding the phone trembled


    uncontrobly. The expression on his face was also a sight to behold.


    Mr. Hull gave him a death order by wanting him to take care of Philip. Under the current circumstances,


    Anton only wanted to die!


    Norm was terror-stricken as well. The man on the sofa was not bothered by them at all. If anyone were


    to make any sudden moves, he would kill them all without any hesitation.


    He was not joking. Norm felt that this man would definitely do that!


    Philip watched what was going on while cold sweat poured from Anton and Norm¡¯s faces profusely.


    They knew Philip and the man were waiting for someone who would strike fear in their hearts.


    However, who would that be?


    This had already involved Norm¡¯s superior, Mr. Warner, and the Hull n. How did Philip have the


    confidence to be so calm?


    Norm backed away slightly and looked at the door of the room. He wanted to leave but did not have the


    courage to open the door.


    This was because Philip was still inside.


    When Norm¡¯s eyes met the man who was sitting on the sofazily, he understood immediately that the


    man did not want him to leave.


    They were all waiting for the person Philip mentioned!

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    At this moment, several ck Audi A6Ls with special car tes were speeding toward the hotel!


    ¡°B*stards! They¡¯re just causing trouble! Do the people in the other district not want their jobs anymore?


    How dare they do this? Investigate this and get to the bottom of this! I don¡¯t care who you find, arrest all


    of them! I don¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to do this under my watch!¡±


    A middle-aged man in uniform sat on the backseat. He had a symbol of peace on his shoulder and a


    star with four corners. His face was filled with anger.


    He was the director of Riverdale¡¯s Department of Law Enforcement. He was the person in charge!


    They alerted so many people from arresting Philipst time!


    Even Reed Williams was alerted!


    The people in the other district were just doing things without thinking!


    How dare they arrest such an important person?


    Were they not digging their own graves by doing this?


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what happened? Why are you so mad?¡±


    The staff on the passenger seat turned around and looked at him in confusion. This was his first time


    seeing Deaton so mad.


    ¡°Gibbs, call Mark Warner from the other district. I want him to get back here immediately!¡±


    The fire of rage was burning in Deaton¡¯s chest. If he had not gotten George¡¯s call just now, he would


    not know that the people from the other district had arrested Philip!


    If Reed found out about this, then Deaton would have to suffer horrible consequences!


    After he understood what was going on, Deaton finally knew that f*cking Norm West from the other


    district was arresting people willy-nilly!


    He was obviously setting up a trap for Deaton!


    Gibbs called Mark from the passenger seat. When the call went through, Deaton snatched away the


    phone and started hurling abuses into the phone, ¡°Mark Warner, look at what you¡¯ve done! Do you and


    your people not want your jobs anymore? Get back here right this instant! I¡¯ll arrive at Mega Lux Hotel


    in ten minutes!¡±


    Mark was resting on his bed at home. He was woken up by the sound of his phone ringing. Then, he


    was greeted with endless abuses that caused him to start sweating nervously.


    ¡°What happened, Mr. Wade?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When he was about to ask what was going on, Deaton hung up the phone.


    Something major must have happened for Deaton to call him in the middle of the night.


    He did not have time to hesitate. Mark was smart, so he immediately knew something terrible was


    about to happen. He leaped out of his bed and went out after putting on his uniform.


    Under the night sky, several police cars were speeding on the road. They looked like colorful lights as


    they were driving faster and faster. Then, they drifted in front of Mega Lux Hotel.


    The security at the entrance did not even have time to register what was going on before they were


    blinded by the headlights of the police cars.


    What the hell was going on? Was this a sudden spot check?


    When they looked at the car tes, they swore internally.


    At this moment, Mark arrived at Mega Lux Hotel in a ck car. He coincidentally saw Deaton¡¯s car.


    He pushed open the door quickly and got out. He approached Deaton who was getting out of the car.


    Deaton watched as Mark ran over with angry eyes. He questioned loudly, ¡°Mark, did you do this?¡±


    Mark was still confused. His heart was drumming in his chest as he asked bravely, ¡°Mr. Wade, what


    was it that alerted you?¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me? How are you going to be the chief of the other district if you don¡¯t


    even know what happened? If you don¡¯t want this job anymore, then hand in your resignation letter


    tomorrow!¡±


    Deaton was livid. He pointed at Mark¡¯s nose and started screaming. He was this close to removing the


    cap on Mark¡¯s head.


    The staff around them were all watching silently while this happened in front of their eyes. That was


    Deaton Wade! He was the superior of their superiors. Now, he was screaming at Mark in front of all of


    them.


    They had never seen such a scene before!


    Deaton frowned and said, ¡°Did you arrest a man named Philip rke tonight? Take me to him right


    now! If you dy this for even just one minute, all of you should get ready to hand in your resignation


    letters!¡±


    Inside the room, Philip was crossing his arms and legs. He looked extremely carefree.


    Norm¡¯s shirt was already drenched with cold sweat. He looked extremely nervous when faced with


    Philip¡¯s powerful aura.


    At the same time, Norm heard the sound of rapid footsteps from outside.


    He was delighted. Did the Hull n deploy more people here?


    Philip was still smirking. There was sarcasm in his smirk. He was looking at Norm like he was an idiot.


    When Norm saw Philip¡¯s gaze, he was panic-stricken. Were the people outside Philip¡¯s backers?

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Mark was leading the way while Deaton followed behind him closely. The sound of everyone¡¯s


    footsteps was very loud. It sounded extremely messy and hurried in this long corridor.


    Mark still did not know what exactly was going on. He only heard from his subordinate that Norm had


    arrested someone. After that, Mr. Hull¡¯s men came over and said they wanted to take him away.


    Mr. Hull.


    If Mr. Hull was involved in this, it would be a little troublesome.


    What was going on? Who did Norm arrest? Why was the Hull n involved? Even Deaton had to


    come all the way here for this.


    Mark was feeling uneasy. He pushed open the door of the room and said. ¡°Mr. Wade, we¡¯re here.¡±


    At that moment, the strong smell of blood wafted out from the room. Everyone frowned as they were


    irritated by the smell. Someone even ran aside to throw up.


    Mark suppressed the acid reflux in his stomach and looked into the room. When he saw what was


    going on inside, he shuddered as cold sweat started pouring from his body. Then, he lifted his shaky


    hand and yelled angrily, ¡°You ruffian! Get him! Get up now!¡±


    He was the boss of the other district and was experienced. However, this was the first time Mark had


    seen such a gory scene.


    Inside the room, three of Mr. Hull¡¯s men were beaten badly. One of them was also his friend, Anton


    Gooden!


    His trusty partner Norm was also cowering in a corner in fear. He did not even dare to move.


    Then, he looked at that ruffian who had the audacity to smile at him. How arrogant!


    Did Deatone all the way here for this ruffian?


    Was this an extremely shocking case?


    Philip spotted Deaton immediately. He smirked and greeted warmly. ¡°Yo Deaty, long time no see!¡±


    When Deaton saw Philip sitting there unharmed, the pressure in his heart was finally lifted.


    Then, he looked at the people sprawled on the floor. He understood instantly.


    This guy had some skills. No wonder Reed told him to take good care of Philip.


    When Deaton was making his way here, he already had a n. If Philip was hurt in any way, he would


    be more than willing to fire Mark!


    Deaton looked at Philip and frowned. He nodded and replied, ¡°What happened, Mr. rke? Are they


    okay?¡±


    Deaton was afraid that Philip would do something that overstepped the bounds of what was proper. If


    these guys were killed by him, then it would be difficult for him to take care of this even if he had a high


    position.


    Deaton¡¯s bodyguard, Mark, and Norm, who was standing in the room, were all looking at Philip with


    wide eyes.


    Mr. rke?


    The director of the Department of Law Enforcement in Riverdale, Deaton Wade, was calling him Mr.


    rke?


    They knew each other?


    Deaton sounded like he was trying to tter him just now.


    How was that possible?


    Norm thought Philip was just a normal civilian, but right now, he waspletely stunned. His calves


    were also shaking. Even though he did not know how Philip knew Deaton, he knew he would not be


    able to get away with this tonight.


    Anton was lying on the floor and hadpletely given up all hope. ¡®It¡¯s gone. Everything¡¯s gone.¡¯


    They werepletely snookered.


    Philip looked at the changes in everyone¡¯s expressions and chuckled coldly internally. He got up and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. These guys will only need to be hospitalized for a few days. You came here just in time,


    Deaty! If not, I really can¡¯t guarantee what I would¡¯ve done next.¡±


    Deaton let out a sigh of relief as cold sweat started forming on his forehead. When Philip got up just


    now, his aura was extremely strong.


    No wonder Reed kept telling him not to cross Philip.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, um¡­¡±


    Mark was not an idiot. He could tell that Deaton was the one with the highest rank in this room, so


    naturally, he would be the one with the most right to speak.


    Deaton looked at him and said, ¡°Contact the hospital. Get them over there now.¡±


    Then, he pointed at Philip and said, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    How would Mark not obey Deaton? He nodded his head quickly andplied.


    Philip lifted his head and said softly, ¡°Wait, something¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    Not over?


    When Philip said that, his tone was icy. However, it made Norm and Anton feel like they were going to


    meet their demise.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The room fell silent.


    Mark had a serious expression on his face. Was Mr. rke trying to make things as unpeaceful as


    possible for his district?


    If the Hull n decided to ask him about this, it would be difficult for him to exin.


    Tonight, Mark had received Mr. Hull¡¯s orders. That was why he ignored everything that was happening.


    Philip looked at Norm, then at Anton. He saw fear in their faces.


    At this moment, no one dared to look him in the eye.


    ¡°Deaty, do you know why I was brought here?¡±


    Philip patted Deaton¡¯s shoulder with a grin on his face.


    How would Deaton not know what was going on? He had already investigated this while he was on the


    way. That was why he came here in such a hurry.


    Deaton peered at Norm. That idiot was shaking furiously. He roared, ¡°Are you Norm West?¡±


    Norm knelt on the ground in fear. He said in a shaky voice, ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Philip looked at Norm with a fake smile on his face and said, ¡°Norm, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you


    say that I was involved in an assault and robbery? Now that Deaty is here, you should tell him.¡±


    Norm wanted to cry, but no tears wereing out. He said quickly, ¡°I was wrong! I made a mistake! I


    got the wrong person because I¡¯m ipetent!¡±


    Norm was regretting this horribly. Why did he cross Philip?


    If this man was able to chat with Deaton, he would be able to kill him at any time!

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    ¡°You got the wrong person?¡±


    Philip chuckled coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so simple. I think you got some goodies from


    someone. Did someone ask you to do this?¡±


    Norm shook his head and refused to admit. He said, ¡°No! There¡¯s no such thing! You¡¯re falsely


    using me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m spewing nonsense? I guess you really won¡¯t give up until all hope¡¯s gone.¡±


    Philip replied in an icy tone.


    After Deaton heard that, he widened his eyes as his imposing manner skyrocketed. He said, ¡°Norm,


    you¡¯d better tell us the truth!¡±


    When Norm saw Philip¡¯s cold eyes, his final defense crumbled. The threat of death was making him


    very ufortable. It was as if his entire body was being stabbed by needles.


    He lowered his head and did not fight back.


    ¡°What a loser!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Deaton was beyond livid. He pointed at Mark and yelled, ¡°Mark, this is your brilliant employee! You


    have to severely punish him! I¡¯ll wait for your report.¡±


    Mark lowered his head and did not say anything as well. His forehead was covered in ayer of cold


    sweat.


    He knew his career had been single-handedly destroyed by Norm West!


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. I¡¯ll give you an appropriate exnation.¡±


    Mark said solemnly.


    Deaton shouted instantly, ¡°You should give Mr. rke an exnation! Not me!¡±


    Philip shook his head and turned on the voice recording on his phone. Anton, who was initially ying


    dead, passed out instantly.


    ¡°Investigate! Get to the bottom of this! Investigate that Hull n as well! We need to punish them


    severely!¡±


    That was Deaton¡¯s final statement.


    After Mark heard that, he knew Riverdale was going to change.


    The Hull n!


    One could not just investigate the Hull n.


    Who was the Hull n?


    If they existed in Riverdale, they would still reappear after they were destroyed.


    The South River District had the Hull n, and they were even present in Golden City and Capital City!


    The true power was the one backing them up, the Hull Organization!


    No one dared to cross them!


    When Philip and Deaton left, Mark finally called Solomon hurriedly. ¡°Hurry, take your people and hide


    for the time being! Don¡¯t ask why.¡±


    Philip left the hotel, and Deaton sent him back.


    ¡°Check the Hull n. I have a family restraining order, so I can¡¯t use the aid of my family.¡±


    Philip looked at Rick glumly, his face solemn.


    Back then, he would have barged over to the Hull n himself.


    However, with the family restraining order, Philip had to be careful in everything he did.


    Using Theo would not be the best n either.


    Philip knew there must be someone behind the Hull n. It was not important whether it was Juan or


    not.


    He was just a minor character. Even if he rose up again, he would not make much of a scene.


    Back at the vi, Philip called Wynn. Wynn¡¯s voice sounded worried over the phone. ¡°Darling, where


    are you? Are you okay now? Juan said you were arrested.¡±


    Juan?


    ¡°Are you with Juan?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face fell. A cold aura emitted from his body.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Wynn was at a Western restaurant right now. Juan was opposite her and had a dark expression on his


    face.


    Philip got out?


    How was it possible?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick you up!¡± Philip hung up the phone and rushed over quickly.


    Juan faked a smile. He asked after Wynn hung up the phone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Philip alright now?¡±


    Wynn wiped her tears and smiled. She said, ¡°Yeah, he got out. He told me they got the wrong person


    and he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I was quite worried about him.¡±


    Juan smiled. After a while, he made up an excuse to go to the restroom. He called Solomon and


    scolded. ¡°Solomon, what happened? Why can¡¯t you do such a simple task?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Parker, we had some minor hups. The person you asked us to get rid of knows Deaton! That¡¯s


    the director! I¡¯m going to return you the money. I¡¯m going into hiding now.¡±


    After he said that, Solomon hung up the phone.


    Juan was so mad that he ground his teeth together. He punched angrily on the wall.


    He was careless. He did not expect Philip to be so fortunate. He also did not expect him to know


    Deaton!


    He let out a long sigh andposed himself. Then, he walked back to the restaurant.


    He walked over with a huge grin. When he was approaching Wynn, a strong arm grabbed his shoulder


    from behind.


    Juan turned around. When he was about to hurl abuses to whoever that was¡­


    Thud!


    A firm punchnded directly on his face.


    ¡°Juan, I¡¯m warning you now. If you dare to pull any cheap tricks, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Philip had appeared out of nowhere. His eyes were icy.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    That punch came out of nowhere.


    Juan was defenseless. His nose was flooded with blood instantly.


    Wynn witnessed this at one side and was shocked. She got up and pulled Philip away. She said


    hurriedly, ¡°Philip, what are you going?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you permission to meet him?¡±


    Philip turned around and yelled at Wynn.


    This was the first time in a very long time that Philip screamed at Wynn.


    Wynn was shocked. She knew her husband had a lot of misunderstandings with Juan.


    However, it was not right to hit him.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just worried about you, so I asked Juan to help mee up with a n to get you out of there.¡±


    Wynn mumbled while lowering her head. She felt extremely aggrieved. She was scared that Philip


    would yell at her again.


    Even though Wynn knew how powerful her husband was, were his assets not frozen by his family?


    This was a critical moment!


    Plus, the cops were involved in this. It did not seem like a matter that could be settled with just money.


    Philip grabbed Wynn and turned around to leave.


    Juan grabbed some tissues and covered his nose. He mumbled, ¡°Hehe, Philip. I¡¯ll remember this. Don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ll be scared of you because you¡¯re the young master of rke Group in Capital City. You¡¯re in a


    difficult position now as well. You can¡¯t protect Wynn and M! It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Juan said coldly. He knew this clearly.


    Philip had been given a restraining order by rke Group in Capital City. He was just a piece of trash


    with no money nor power.


    How dare a piece of trash like him behave so arrogantly?


    Juan was annoyed.


    ¡°Juan, I have to say, you have the skills now. However, you¡¯ll always be a bug in my eyes! If you don¡¯t


    believe me, try me.¡±


    Philip said coldly. There was ice in his tone.


    rke Group in Capital City, including the rkes in Capital City, were all puppets created by his


    father back then. The main reason for that was to hide the truth away from everyone so that they could


    hide the true identity of the rkes.


    Everyone knew about rke Group in Capital City, but they did not know the true power came from the


    rkes in Arcadia Ind.


    As for the rkes in Arcadia, no one would know about them unless they were important people.


    Philip knew that Juan was fearless now because the person backing him up was not scared of rke


    Group in Capital City.


    After pondering for a while, there were not a lot of people who were able to look down on rke Group


    of Capital City.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Juan chuckled coldly and flicked away the blood from his hands. Then, he looked at Wynn and said,


    ¡°Wynnie, I hope you consider this. Philip is just a loser now. He can¡¯t even support you and M.¡±


    Wynn frowned and looked at Juan. She said coldly, ¡°Juan, I¡¯m grateful for all of your help back then, but


    I only love Philip. Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    After she said that, she left with Philip.


    Juan was extremely frustrated when he saw the two of them leaving. He smashed all of the tableware


    in the restaurant.


    ¡°Sir, the tableware costs 800 bucks.¡±


    A waitress walked over and said in agitation.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Juan roared and pped her on the face.


    The waitress clutched her face and was terrified. When she was about to leave, she ran into a


    seductive woman. She was wearing a redcy skirt and was sashaying over alluringly. Her every frown


    and every smile tugged at people¡¯s heartstrings.


    Margot lifted her pinky and waved her fan gently in front of her face. She had painted her lips bright red


    and gathered her hair in a bun. She looked extremely enticing. She said, ¡°It¡¯s ruined?¡±


    When she said that, her voice was soft. There was a foxy charm in her eyes.


    When she appeared, the restaurant was filled with a special kind of scent. One would feel rxed after


    inhaling it.


    Juan was mad. His expression was cold.


    Margot smiled softly. ¡°No. I just want to remind you of something. If you want to get back at Philip, you


    can start with his daughter.¡±


    Juan frowned and looked at the woman who was grinning at him.


    She was a vicious character indeed.


    In her opinion, as long as she could achieve her goals, nothing else mattered.


    ¡°M calls me ¡®uncle¡¯. So unless I have no choice, I won¡¯t use her to threaten Philip.¡±


    Juan said and warned Margot. ¡°If I find out that you¡¯re using M, I¡¯ll be the first one to hunt you down.¡±


    After he said that, Juan waved his hand and left the restaurant angrily.


    Margot looked at Juan¡¯s back and the smile on her face froze. She said, ¡°How soft-hearted.¡±


    Over here at First Pce.


    Anne had already brought M back to the vi.


    In the morning, she brought M out to buy a lot of sundries. Then, she got M to take her medicine.


    After that, she brought her to y nearby.


    Since M had not yed in so long, she was exhausted after the entire day.


    After Anne settled M down, she went downstairs and ran into Martha who just got home.


    ¡°You! Why are you in my house?¡±


    When Martha saw Anne, she was furious. She red at Anne as if she was interrogating her.


    Her eyes were like scanners.


    When Anne saw Martha, anger rose up in her chest as well. However, she was in Martha¡¯s house, so


    she could only answer politely, ¡°Mr. Philip asked me toe here to take care of M.¡±


    M?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Martha heard that, she was frustrated. That little animal was back?

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    How could she allow it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who asked you toe here. Get out of my house right now. I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Martha pointed at the door unreasonably and screeched.


    Anne knew about Martha¡¯s unreasonableness. She did not want to argue with her, so she grabbed her


    things and went back to her room. Philip had prepared a room for her.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You¡¯re going to stay here as well?¡±


    When Martha saw Anne going back to her room, she was livid. She grabbed Anne rudely and started


    screaming, ¡°You¡¯re just a vixen! How can you live with us? Did that loser bring you back so that the two


    of you can carry on your ndestine love affair in front of me?


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Martha yelled loudly.


    Anne was mad. Martha was too evil. She even insulted Mr. Philip.


    Mr. Philip had helped her and her brother.


    Anne could not stand this.


    ¡°I did not! There¡¯s nothing between me and Mr. Philip! Stop spewing nonsense!¡±


    Anne fought back. Her eyes were red.


    She was just a young woman. How could she endure the humiliation and insults of a shrew like


    Martha?


    p!


    Martha pped her across the face and yelled, ¡°You little b*tch! How dare you yell at me! Who do you


    think you are? Get out! Get out of my house now!¡±


    Anne clutched her red and swollen face after she was met with an absurd usation. She said angrily,


    ¡°I will not! Mr. Philip asked me toe here. If anyone wants to kick me out, it should be him!¡±


    Hehe.


    Martha chuckled coldly and pped her again. Then, she yanked Anne¡¯s hair and started screeching,


    ¡°You little vixen, how dare you revolt against me! Philip is my son-inw and he has to listen to me!


    Plus, my name is under this vi so you have to get out when I tell you to!¡±


    After a round of abuses and attacks, Anne stood in a corner and sobbed.


    Her crystal-like tears fell one after another.


    However, she could only endure this because she needed to take care of M to repay Mr. Philip¡¯s


    favors.


    Martha sat on the sofafortably and chuckled coldly. ¡°Why are you still standing there? If you want


    to stay, you have to listen to me. Fetch me a ss of water. I¡¯m parched.¡±


    Martha ordered Anne bossily.


    Anne wiped away her tears and poured a ss of water. Then, she handed it to Martha.


    Martha looked at Anne who looked beyond aggrieved. She was chuckling inside her heart. She took a


    sip and sshed the water on Anne.


    Thetter started screaming after the hot water burned her skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot! Do you want to burn me alive?¡±


    Martha shrieked.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne ran to the toilet quickly. She took off her clothes to see that her hands and chest were red from


    the burns.


    She sat on the toilet floor aggrievedly and sobbed while hugging her knees.


    After a while, she wiped away her tears and got out of the toilet. She nced at Martha who was


    watching television while sitting on the sofa before quickly going upstairs.


    Anne finally calmed down when she went inside M¡¯s room.


    M was awakened by themotion downstairs. When she saw Anne¡¯s red eyes, she asked


    childishly, ¡°Annie, who bullied you?¡±


    Anne squatted down and caressed M¡¯s head. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I identally burnt myself with


    hot water.¡±


    M grabbed Anne¡¯s red hands and blew on it. ¡°I¡¯ll blow on them for you. Daddy taught me this before.


    You still need to put ointment on it.¡±


    After she said that, M brought Anne downstairs. When she saw that Martha was there, she braced


    herself and asked, ¡°Grandma, do we have any ointment? Annie is hurt.¡±


    Martha turned around and looked at M with despise. Thetter backed away in fear.


    ¡°No. It¡¯ll be amazing if that vixen burns to death!¡± Martha said angrily.


    ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t scold other people. My daddy taught me that we have to be polite. We can¡¯t scold


    people willy-nilly.¡±


    M held her head up high and said to Martha seriously.


    Great, Martha was now enraged. She got up and yelled at M while pointing at her, ¡°You little brat,


    how dare you lecture me? I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    p!


    Martha lifted her hand and pped M across the face.


    Philip and Wynn had already gotten out of the car. When they went inside the vi, they saw this


    happening right in front of their eyes.


    Immediately, anger rose within Philip¡¯s chest. It engulfed his entire body.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    M hid behind Anne when she saw Martha¡¯s raised hand.


    Philip ran over quickly and kicked Martha on her back heavily.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Martha yelled in pain. Then, she fell forward andnded on the floor.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Do you want to die?¡±


    Martha was lying on the floor face down. Her nose was broken. She yelled while turning around and


    holding her nose.


    However, when she saw the person standing behind her, she shuddered.


    Oh no, it was Philip!


    Oh no!


    Last time, he taught Joel a lesson right here in this living room.


    Martha started trembling when she recalled what had happenedst time.


    Philip was livid. He bared his teeth as he red at Martha. Then, he turned around and walked to M.


    He asked while squatting down, ¡°Are you okay? Did Grandma hurt you?¡±


    M was terrified. When she saw her father, she jumped into his arms and bawled. ¡°Daddy, boo hoo¡­¡±


    Philip was heartbroken. He could not distinguish the mes of anger in his heart.


    He lifted his head and looked at Anne. He noticed that her hands and chest were red. It was obvious


    she was burnt.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Philip asked in a frigid tone.


    Anne wanted to conceal the truth. She peered at Martha and forced out a smile. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I


    identally burnt myself.¡±


    Martha sat on the floor while holding her nose. Her eyes were darting all over the ce. She was


    worried that Anne would expose her.


    When Anne said that, she let out a sigh of relief. However, she was not grateful for Anne¡¯s kindness.


    She scolded in her heart, ¡®You vixen, why are you pretending to be a good samaritan? Wait till I get my


    hands on you!¡¯


    However¡­


    M said in a childish voice out of the blue, ¡°Daddy, Annie didn¡¯t burn herself. I saw her crying.¡±


    M was not an idiot. She was smart.


    However, she did not dare say that it was Martha out loud.


    When Philip heard that, he was devoured by mes of rage.


    Wynn walked over hurriedly and held M. She scowled at Martha who was still sitting on the floor.


    If she had not seen it for herself just now, she would not believe that her mother would dare to do just


    about anything.


    Wynn was so disappointed.


    Wynn wanted to say something when she saw Philip walking over to Martha. However, she stopped


    herself.


    Philip approached Martha and lowered his head. He asked in a cold voice, ¡°Martha, did you forget what


    I warned you? You keep challenging my limits. Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    Martha was petrified. She was shaking, especially when she saw the aura of death in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What? What? You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing, Philip. Will you kill me?¡±


    Martha did not care anymore. She yelled while rolling around unreasonably on the floor, ¡°I¡¯m your


    mother-inw! How dare you treat me like this? I don¡¯t like you and I don¡¯t like your cheap daughter! So


    what if you¡¯re rich? Your property rights have been taken away, so you¡¯re just a loser now! What right


    do you have to be so aggressive with me?¡±


    After Martha finished yelling, she was still angry. As such, she decided to kick Philip.


    However!


    p!


    Philip pped Martha heavily across the face.


    ¡°This is for bullying M!¡±


    Martha clutched her face and looked at Philip in disbelief. She got up from the floor and wanted to


    charge at Philip hysterically.


    However!


    p!


    Philip swung his hand at her again. The sound reverberated across the hall!


    ¡°This is for bullying Anne! I¡¯m telling you right now that I¡¯m taking Anne as my sister. If you dare to bully


    her again, this will not be the only thing you have to suffer!¡±


    p!


    When Martha wanted to say something more, Philip pped her again.


    ¡°This is from me to you. I endured all of your abuses back then, but tonight, I¡¯m telling you that if you


    dare to cross me again, I will make you regret it, Martha!¡±


    Martha was in a state of shock after the three ps. Her ears were also buzzing.


    She looked at Philip with wide eyes and a gaping mouth. He was too savage!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    How dare he hit his mother-inw!


    ¡°Philip, are you crazy? How dare you hit me over an outsider?¡±


    After Martha came back to her senses, she yelled hysterically. She was on the brink of a breakdown.


    She red at Wynn angrily and shrieked, ¡°Wynn, are you going to watch as your mother gets beaten


    up? You thankless wench! You¡¯re siding with an outsider!¡±


    Wynn was standing at one side with a frigid expression on her face. She said, ¡°Mom, you went


    overboard. This is indeed your fault. Don¡¯t look at me, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    Martha exploded.


    She had raised her daughter for more than 20 years. Now, she was siding with Philip, the useless bum.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    ¡°God, there¡¯s now anymore! My daughter is teaming up with my son-inw to hit me! I can¡¯t live like


    this!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha sat on the floor and bawled while pping her thighs.


    At this moment, Charles walked in through the door. He was shocked when he saw what was going on


    in the hall.


    ¡°Martha, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charles ran to Martha. When he saw the blood on her nose and her swollen cheeks, he was


    heartbroken.


    ¡°What else could have happened? You good-for-nothing, you only know how to y with your birds and


    y chess. Your wife is going to be beaten to death by your son-inw!¡±


    When Martha saw that Charles was back, she was confident. She pointed at Philip and started hurling


    abuses at him.


    When Charles heard that, his face fell. He scowled at Philip and scolded, ¡°Philip, how can you hit your


    mother-inw? You even hit her until she¡¯s in this state. This is illegal!¡±


    Philip looked at Charles coldly. His gaze caused thetter to shudder and back away.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m warning you to watch your wife closely. If I see her bullying M again, I¡¯ll chop her arms


    off.¡±


    Philip said coldly. He turned around and took M from Wynn before going upstairs.


    ¡°Charlie, look at this! Look at this! That¡¯s your brilliant son-inw! He even wants to chop off my hands!


    I can¡¯t stay here anymore! I don¡¯t care! I want you to kick him and that animal out of here!¡±


    Martha grabbed Charles and bawled uncontrobly.


    Wynn red at Martha angrily and said in a frigid tone. ¡°Mom, Philip¡¯s the one who bought this vi. If


    you don¡¯t want to live here, I¡¯ll find another house for you and dad to move into tomorrow. If you want to


    stay here, then please restrain your horrible temper and unreasonableness. I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡±


    After she said that, Wynn went upstairs as well.


    Anne went back to her room in fear too. Then, she called her brother and chatted with him.


    Over here in the smaller room.


    Philip finally got M to fall asleep. Wynn looked at them from the door, then pulled Philip back to the


    master bedroom.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m going to apologize to you on behalf of my mom.¡±


    Wynn grabbed Philip and said helplessly in a small voice.


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I got it. This has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re already supporting me


    by not siding with your mother.¡±


    Wynn was feeling aggrieved. She was ashamed because of her mother. She buried her head into


    Philip¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Philip was being attacked with such gentleness. A smile appeared on his face. He patted her back


    softly andforted her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. You have another child in you right now. Don¡¯t be too upset.


    It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡±


    Wynn stopped crying and wiped away her tears. She rolled her eyes at Philip and said, ¡°Go with me to


    the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± said Philip.


    Downstairs.


    Martha was in her room. Charles was applying the ointment on her.


    ¡°Ouch, be gentle! You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Martha pped Charles on his arm and red at him.


    Her face was swollen and red. She looked horrible.


    ¡°Say, you¡¯re M¡¯s grandmother. How can you hit her?¡±


    Charles was mad and blurted out absent-mindedly.


    Martha scoffed. ¡°That little brat dared to lecture me. Who am I going to hit if not her? She¡¯s a demon in


    the body of a child. She¡¯s just like her father!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just restrain yourself for the time being? Do you have to make this family as unpeaceful as


    possible?¡±


    Charles put away the first aid kit and said helplessly.


    Martha ignored him and saw the box Giada gave her in the drawer. She fell into deep thought as the


    expression on her face became colder and colder.


    ¡®Damn you, Philip. How dare you hit me?


    ¡®I¡¯ll make you pay!¡¯


    The next day, Philip went to the hospital with Wynn in the morning.


    After the examination, the baby was found to be normal and was growing nicely.


    The doctor said, ¡°You¡¯ve been pregnant for more than a month. You have to be careful about your diet


    and rest. Don¡¯t be too emotional. Your wife looks exhausted. As her husband, are you taking good care


    of your wife?¡±


    After the doctor said that, she looked at Philip and shook her head helplessly.


    Philip answered quickly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure she rests more.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him shyly, then they left the gynecology department together.


    However, the moment they walked out, a woman with an icy aura walked over to them. She was


    wearing a pink dress and her hair was in a high ponytail. She was also in a pair of ck sunsses.


    p!


    The woman was wearing a pair of extremely tall high heels and her slender legs were thin. She walked


    over and pped Wynn on the face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you b*tch!¡±


    The woman scolded coldly.


    Philip and Wynn were stunned. The former was enraged. He was about to p the woman back.


    The woman removed her sunsses and red at Philip with her cold eyes. ¡°Come on. How many


    times have you pped me because of her?¡±


    ¡°Chloe?¡±


    Philip frowned when he realized the woman who pped Wynn was Chloe. They had not seen her in a


    long while.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at Chloe. She was still so hot-tempered. She never dilly-dallied whenever


    she wanted to do something.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to teach this little b*tch a lesson. It¡¯s all because of her that you¡¯re being served the family


    restraining order. If she wasn¡¯t in the picture, you¡¯d be back to¡­¡±


    Chloe was talking fast without thinking. She just blurted out whatever was in her mind.


    Philip was shocked. He immediately pped her and roared, ¡°Who allowed you to p my wife?¡±


    Damn!


    If he was one secondte, she would have exposed his identity.


    He did not have a choice. After he pped her, Chloe clutched her red face as tears welled up in her


    eyes. She scowled angrily at Philip and Wynn. Then, she said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Philip.¡±


    After she said that, Chloe walked away while her high heels clicked angrily.


    Over here, Wynn¡¯s face was dark. The handprint on her left cheek was extremely eye-catching.


    ¡°When are you going to cut all ties with her?¡±


    Wynn asked coldly. There were tears in her eyes.


    Her husband was too soft-hearted. Why was his ex-fianc¨¦e still terrorizing her?


    Wynn was frustrated. She turned around and walked away with her high heels clicking against the floor.


    Philip was feeling helpless. He looked at Wynn¡¯s slender back and ran after her.


    A few people in the hospital were pointing fingers and gossiping about them.


    After they got into the car, Wynn sat on the passenger seat and gave Philip the cold shoulder the entire


    time. She did not even look at him. She wiped away her tears silently.


    ¡°Darling, I was wrong. I was inefficient in doing things. I was soft-hearted and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t settle


    the ties between me and Chloe. However, you have to believe that I only love you and M.¡±


    Philip tried to grab Wynn¡¯s hand, but she did not let him. She said coldly, ¡°Take me home.¡±


    Philip wanted to say something, but he decided to keep quiet. He drove Wynn back to the vi in


    silence.


    After he parked the car, Wynn got out of the car cooly and went inside the vi. Then, she went upstairs


    and ignored Martha who was watching television while eating popcorn in the living room.


    Martha¡¯s face was still swollen. When she saw her daughtering back with an unhappy expression


    on her face, she frowned.


    Did she have a fight with Philip?


    Then, she saw Philiping into the living room. She was so scared that she stood up and cleaned up


    the popcorn. She smiled timidly.


    She was terrified.


    Martha was still in fear after Philip had pped herst night.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Did you have a fight with Wynnie?¡±


    Martha asked probingly.


    Philip only looked at her coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Eat your popcorn.¡±


    After he said that, he went upstairs.


    Martha was so angry that her heart was trembling. However, she could only endure it. She did not have


    a choice.


    After Philip went upstairs, she kicked the sofa angrily and started making a scene unreasonably. She


    yelled, ¡°Anne, get over here now! I want to drink water!¡±


    She was mad. She was beyond livid.


    Anne was doing theundry in theundry room. When she heard her name being called, she came


    out quickly and poured a ss of warm water for Martha. ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡±


    Martha took it over and took a few gulps. Then, she poured the water on the floor and said angrily,


    ¡°Mop this. Also, I have some clothes I need to wash in my room. Wash them by hand, do you


    understand? If I see you cking off when Ie back, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Martha was furious. She walked into her room with her bottom swaying left and right. Then, she took


    her bag and left the house.


    She was not happy. She wanted to rant about this with her friends.


    After she walked out of the door, she was stopped by someone after a few steps.


    Two muscr men in ck suits got out of the car and pushed Martha into the car by her neck.


    ¡°Help! I¡¯m being kidnapped!¡±


    Martha¡¯s screams were futile.


    Ten minutester in a cafe.


    Martha sat on the chair while trembling all over. There were eight to nine bodyguards in ck suits


    surrounding her.


    The entire cafe had been booked.


    At this moment, a tall and cool figure appeared in the cafe. The temperature in the shop plummeted a


    few degrees.


    Vivian was wearing a ck skin-tight outfit. Her hair was in a tall ponytail and her expression was frigid.


    She crossed her legs and sat opposite Martha. She smirked and asked, ¡°Any updates?¡±


    Martha¡¯s forehead was drenched with cold sweat. Her voice was shaking as she said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t get


    the chance to do it.¡±


    p!


    Vivian pped Martha across the cheek. She said coldly, ¡°Martha, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t pull any


    cheap tricks. You don¡¯t have many chances.¡±


    ¡°I-I know. I know.¡±


    Martha clutched her face and lowered her head. Her eyes were darting all over the ce. She was


    shivering from fear.


    ¡°Madam asked me to tell you something. When it¡¯s necessary, the little one works as well. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Vivian said coldly. Her eyes were filled with a threatening aura.


    When Martha heard this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She did not like M, but she would not harm her like this.


    Giada would go as far as to let her do this kind of thing, how¡­


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. After all, M is Philip¡¯s daughter. Plus, isn¡¯t Madam Wallis Philip¡¯s


    stepmother? Why is she targeting Philip?¡±


    Martha finally gathered up the courage to ask.


    In the end, Vivian gave her a cold gaze that caused her to tremble uncontrobly. She lowered her


    head immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything you shouldn¡¯t. Just focus on your task. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t you hate


    him and his daughter? Don¡¯t miss such a great opportunity. Plus, you can get a lot of goodies as well.


    So why not?¡±

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Vivian chuckled coldly and walked out of the cafe.


    After a while, Martha was sent back to the entrance of Longford Park.


    After she got out of the car, she was still in a daze.


    She could not meet her friends now.


    Back at the vi, she copsed on the sofa lifelessly. She did not know what to do.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Coincidentally, Philip and Wynn came downstairs.


    Martha asked, ¡°Where are you going? Do you need me to save some dinner for you two?¡±


    Wynn replied, ¡°No need. There¡¯s a dinner party tonight. Philip and I are attending.¡±


    After she said that, Wynn left with Philip following behind her.


    He had no choice. His wife was still mad, so he could only tolerate her.


    She had a baby in her belly now.


    Wynn reapplied her makeup in the car and said, ¡°All of the famous pharmaceutical entrepreneurs in


    Riverdale will be there at the business dinner party tonight. We¡¯ll go and buy two sets of outfitster.¡±


    ¡°Is this party important?¡±


    Philip asked in confusion. They already had Buffer¡¯s funds, so why were they still attending a dinner


    party?


    ¡°Yeah, this dinner party is important to Beacon. It all depends on this party whether we can find new


    partners before the Michaels order aplete ban on Beacon.¡±


    Wynn frowned. She seemed worried.


    She did not want to attend the party, but they were in a crisis right now. The Michaels were determined


    to get rid of Beacon.


    Even with Buffer¡¯s investment, it would be no use without the Michaels¡¯ marketing tforms and their


    partners helping them venture into the market.


    Should she ask for Philip¡¯s help?


    His property rights had been restrained. Even if his friend knew someone powerful like Buffer, he would


    just be an acquaintance.


    Plus, Buffer was only rich. He did not know the pharmaceutical market in Riverdale.


    Also, Wynn did not want to keep depending on Philip. She wanted to do this herself.


    After Chloe¡¯s appearance, she was even more insistent on this thought now.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn shook her head and replied, ¡°It can be said that the party tonight will be the most exclusive party


    for the pharmaceutical industry in Riverdale. The guests attending are powerful and famous people of


    the pharmaceutical industry. Rather than drinking and having fun, it¡¯s more like a business transaction


    and a sharing of industry secrets. Anypany can seek connections with the top ten giants of the


    pharmaceutical industry in this party so that they won¡¯t have to worry about their future and


    development.


    ¡°There¡¯s another main reason for this party¡­¡±


    Wynn bit her red lip, looking hesitant.


    ¡°The new medicine?¡±


    Before Wynn could say anything, Philip blurted out the answer.


    DSII was the true reason and goal of this party.


    The new medicine that wouldbat cancer.


    Its sess was the revolution of cancer treatment. A lot of people were eyeing it, Beacon


    Pharmaceutical, and Wynn. They wanted to get a share from this extremely huge cut of the profit.


    ¡°DSII is not a secret anymore. I have to find a partner quickly so I can venture into the market.


    Riverdale is not enough. There¡¯ll be a lot of famous leaders from the pharmaceutical industry at this


    party tonight.¡±


    Wynn said, looking determined. She had viciousness and firmness in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Philip crossed his legs and said confidently, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to take


    advantage of you. I¡¯ll sell the medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip curiously. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a restraining order on you? Do you still want


    to depend on your friend?¡±


    Philip touched his nose and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll contact himter. He should know a lot of medicine


    companies.¡±


    Wynn frowned slightly and said, ¡°Philip, I know your family is rich and they own rke Group in Capital


    City, but it¡¯s not good to keep depending on other people. I still hope you¡¯ll go back to Capital City. I


    heard Aunt Giada saying that your father wants you to go back badly. Say, do you think he¡¯s purposely


    causing trouble for you? I don¡¯t want you to give up your life in Capital City because of me.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know. I¡¯ll take you and M back after some time.¡±


    Wynn nodded. Suddenly, she turned around and asked, ¡°Right, Philip, what¡¯s your friend¡¯s name?


    When can you bring me to meet him?¡±

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Philip was stunned.


    ¡®This friend is sitting right next to you. It¡¯s your husband.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, in due time. He¡¯s overseas.¡±


    Philip smiled awkwardly and said.


    Wynn nodded and did not say anything.


    The Riverdale business dinner party would be held in the presidential banquet hall of Shangri-La Hotel


    tonight. All of the top 100 well-known leaders in different industries would be there.


    All of the rich and famous entrepreneurs of the pharmaceutical industry from Riverdale would be at the


    party tonight. All of them had worths of over 100 million.


    A lot of important entrepreneurs from other cities had been invited here.


    The top ten representatives of the pharmaceutical industry were all invited as well.


    Plus, the host of this party, Cynthia Larson, was standing at the entrance weing all of the guests


    from different industries.


    Wynn¡¯s car stopped in front of the red carpet. She was wearing a ck strapless and backless gown


    while Philip was wearing a neat suit. When they appeared at the entrance of the hall, the reporters and


    the other entrepreneurs around them stopped talking at once.


    Wynn was beyond gorgeous! She managed to capture their attentionpletely.


    They were the leaders of their respective industries, so they knew who Wynn was. She was the


    number one beauty of the pharmaceutical industry in Riverdale. Their female partners could not even


    get on her level.


    She looked like a pure and untouched goddess who just descended from heaven.


    The only woman at the spot who couldpare to Wynn was the manager of Shangri-La Hotel,


    Cynthia!


    Plus, Beacon had gotten a lot of publicity recently, so a lot of people heard about them.


    When Cynthia saw Philip next to Wynn, there was puzzlement in her eyes. Then, she walked over with


    a smile.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, you look so beautiful tonight.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s smile was infectious. She knew Wynn from a long time ago, so she was not as courteous to


    her.


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Hello Miss Larson, long time no see.¡±


    When Wynn and Cynthia were talking, Philip interrupted. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He had been noticing Cynthia for a long time. She was Melody¡¯s best friend. He did not expect her to


    be the host of this dinner. What a small world!


    The most important thing was that she was a Larson.


    He had to find a chance to talk to her.


    Wynn was curious. She asked, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Philip wanted to reply, but Cynthia was faster than him. She said, ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re not close.¡±


    Oh, this woman was something else. She was so quick to cut ties with him.


    Wynn was not bothered. She peered at Philip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Philip smiled when he saw Wynn walking away. He said, ¡°Darling, these women are all holding their


    men¡¯s arms. Do you want to¡­¡±


    Wynn frowned and rolled her eyes at Philip. After contemting for a bit, she held Philip¡¯s arm. The two


    of them walked into the banquet hall together.


    Philip was delighted. His wife had finally forgiven him!


    When Wynn walked into the banquet hall holding Philip¡¯s arm, everyone in the hall started talking


    among themselves.


    Wynn was already so stunning that she managed to capture everyone¡¯s attention. It was only natural


    that they would notice Philip as well. They also saw her holding Philip¡¯s arm with a smile on her face.


    Immediately, sounds of discussion echoed in the hall.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that man next to Wynn Johnston? I¡¯ve never seen him before. Which young master is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. She¡¯s holding his arm, so I guess their rtionship is not that simple!¡±


    ¡°Are you guys dumb? That¡¯s Wynn¡¯s useless husband! He¡¯s the one who¡¯s depending on her!¡±


    ¡°Damn! So it¡¯s him! Gosh, he looks like a decent human being, but he¡¯s reliant on his woman. Pah!¡±


    There was a heated discussion in the hall.


    Philip was agitated because he saw a lot of unfriendly eyes looking at him. They were all filled with


    auras of death!


    Wynn held Philip¡¯s arm and entered the hall. She could hear the discussions clear as day. However,


    she was not bothered. The reason she came here tonight was because of Beacon¡¯s new investment


    and partner.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though all of the well-known entrepreneurs of the pharmaceutical industry were here, she did not


    know a lot of them.


    Wynn had caused amotion by bringing her useless husband here.


    They did not know Philip. They were not invited to the dinner with Hudsonst time.


    Even the ones who were invited did not manage to see the face of Young Master rke from rke


    Group in Capital City. In addition to that, they would not even pay attention to Philip.


    Philip was just a worthless bug in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    He was the victim of their mocking.


    At the end of the day, it was embarrassing that Wynn would bring her useless husband over to an


    event like this.


    Plus, since DSII was a sess, naturally Wynn would be one of the stars of the party. A lot of


    entrepreneurs were already plotting against her.


    If ke from the Michaels family was right, this was a wonderful business opportunity.


    After a while, a group of people started walking over to Wynn and Philip with sses in their hands.


    Of course, they only wanted to get close to Wynn.


    ¡°Long time no see, Madam Johnston. I heard you have some results in your new research. Don¡¯t forget


    your old friends when you¡¯re sessful!¡±


    Wynn nodded and grinned. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Madam Johnston, I heard Mr. ke Michaels say that Beacon is ready to go into the pharmaceutical


    industry in Capital City. If you need me, just tell me.¡±


    Wynn lifted her ss and smiled.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, congrattions.¡±


    Wynn nodded and beamed.


    ¡­

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    After the crowd left, Wynn let out a sigh of relief. These old foxes were more cunning than the next.


    Philip could tell that a lot of them were plotting against Wynn.


    Rather than plotting against Wynn, they were plotting against the recipe and data of the new medicine.


    In addition to that, the huge profit that woulde with it.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you tired?¡±


    Philip was standing next to Wynn in concern. He noticed that she did not look so good.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go and sit down for a bit.¡±


    Wynn shook her head and felt a little nauseous. Plus, she felt a little light-headed as well.


    At the same time.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, I heard that son of a gun, ke, say that you have a new medicine tobat


    cancer? What a coincidence! Drei Group is nning to move in that direction. Why don¡¯t Beacon


    Pharmaceutical work with Drei Group? We can take down Riverdale and the South River District. It


    won¡¯t be a problem at all. What do you think about the opinion of an old man like me?¡±


    At this moment, a hunchbacked old man in a traditional Chinese outfit walked over with his cane. He


    approached Wynn with a grin on his face.


    He had a foxy-looking young woman next to him. She looked like she was in her 20s. There were 50 to


    60 years to their age difference.


    Was this a romance where the man was significantly older than the woman?


    A May-December rtionship?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    That was the chairman of Drei Croup, thergest tradingpany in Riverdale. His name was Arnold


    Bolton. Even though he had already disappeared from the scene, he was still controlling the entire


    company. It would be appropriate to describe him as a retired emperor.


    Arnold was very well-known. He was the first batch of entrepreneurs in Riverdale. He invested in a lot


    of industries, and Drei Group helped Beacon a great deal back when they were starting out.


    The woman next to him was his seventh wife.


    Wynn had prepared beforeing here. It was only natural that she understood what Arnold meant.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bolton, it would be an honor to be able to work with you. However, I have to


    go back and discuss this with the board before making any decisions.¡±


    She declined him gently. Wynn could clearly tell who was the best partner for herpany. Drei Group


    only had money. They were not even on her list of candidates.


    Arnold was a smart old man. Of course, he understood what Wynn meant. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Beacon is in high demand tonight. You have to be aware of these people. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Bolton.¡±


    Wynn smiled and replied.


    The woman next to Arnold was eyeing Philip in a weird manner. She kept on winking and making eyes


    at Philip with her foxy eyes.


    She was a woman. Now that she had money, of course, she would want something better. More


    specifically, men!


    She was always mingling with handsome men. Now that she spotted a man like Philip, she would not


    allow herself to let him slip away.


    The woman asked her subordinate to hand a card to Philip. What she meant was self-evident.


    Philip chuckled lightly and peered at the woman who was holding her ss. Then, he threw the card


    into the bin.


    Now, this woman was enraged. She red at Philip while grinding her teeth.


    ¡®You want to seduce me?


    ¡®I only love my wife!¡¯


    Philip ced his hand on Wynn¡¯s waist and whispered in her ear. Then, he helped her rest on one side.


    Tonight, he would be responsible for helping Wynn drink all of the alcoholic drinks.


    In the crowd not far away from Wynn and Philip, a pair of sinister eyes was staring at them.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    FANTASY2adlogo


    After the crowd left, Wynn let out a sigh of relief. These old foxes were more cunning than the next.


    Philip could tell that a lot of them were plotting against Wynn.


    Rather than plotting against Wynn, they were plotting against the recipe and data of the new medicine.


    In addition to that, the huge profit that woulde with it.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you tired?¡±


    Philip was standing next to Wynn in concern. He noticed that she did not look so good.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go and sit down for a bit.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Wynn shook her head and felt a little nauseous. Plus, she felt a little light-headed as well.


    At the same time.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, I heard that son of a gun, ke, say that you have a new medicine tobat


    cancer? What a coincidence! Drei Group is nning to move in that direction. Why don¡¯t Beacon


    Pharmaceutical work with Drei Group? We can take down Riverdale and the South River District. It


    won¡¯t be a problem at all. What do you think about the opinion of an old man like me?¡±


    At this moment, a hunchbacked old man in a traditional Chinese outfit walked over with his cane. He


    approached Wynn with a grin on his face.


    He had a foxy-looking young woman next to him. She looked like she was in her 20s. There were 50 to


    60 years to their age difference.


    Was this a romance where the man was significantly older than the woman?


    A May-December rtionship?


    That was the chairman of Drei Croup, thergest tradingpany in Riverdale. His name was Arnold


    Bolton. Even though he had already disappeared from the scene, he was still controlling the entire


    company. It would be appropriate to describe him as a retired emperor.


    Arnold was very well-known. He was the first batch of entrepreneurs in Riverdale. He invested in a lot


    of industries, and Drei Group helped Beacon a great deal back when they were starting out.


    The woman next to him was his seventh wife.


    Wynn had prepared beforeing here. It was only natural that she understood what Arnold meant.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bolton, it would be an honor to be able to work with you. However, I have to


    go back and discuss this with the board before making any decisions.¡±


    She declined him gently. Wynn could clearly tell who was the best partner for herpany. Drei Group


    only had money. They were not even on her list of candidates.


    Arnold was a smart old man. Of course, he understood what Wynn meant. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Beacon is in high demand tonight. You have to be aware of these people. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Bolton.¡±


    Wynn smiled and replied.


    The woman next to Arnold was eyeing Philip in a weird manner. She kept on winking and making eyes


    at Philip with her foxy eyes.


    She was a woman. Now that she had money, of course, she would want something better. More


    specifically, men!


    She was always mingling with handsome men. Now that she spotted a man like Philip, she would not


    allow herself to let him slip away.


    The woman asked her subordinate to hand a card to Philip. What she meant was self-evident.


    Philip chuckled lightly and peered at the woman who was holding her ss. Then, he threw the card


    into the bin.


    Now, this woman was enraged. She red at Philip while grinding her teeth.


    ¡®You want to seduce me?


    ¡®I only love my wife!¡¯


    Philip ced his hand on Wynn¡¯s waist and whispered in her ear. Then, he helped her rest on one side.


    Tonight, he would be responsible for helping Wynn drink all of the alcoholic drinks.


    In the crowd not far away from Wynn and Philip, a pair of sinister eyes was staring at them.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Houston looked at Master Quaid nervously. He could tell that Master Quaid had already taken an


    interest in Wynn. He was still hesitant because he wanted to use Master Quaid to destroy Wynn and


    Philip. However, he would surely lose Wynn like this.


    Master Quaid noticed Houston¡¯s change in expression from the corner of his eyes. However, he was


    not bothered. He was a young master from an influential family, so he could immediately tell what


    Houston was nning. Despite that, he was not bothered since all of his attention was on Wynn.


    He wanted this woman so badly!


    Houston lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Master Quaid, aren¡¯t you going to go talk to Wynn?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. The party tonight is more important.¡±


    Master Quaid swirled the wine in his ss. He was not in a hurry. Marcus Quaid would make any


    woman he wanted present themselves to him obediently.


    However, after he finished saying that, he noticed a familiar figure.


    Cynthia walked over slowly in an evening gown. She was approaching Philip with a smile.


    Why was she here?


    Marcus frowned and chuckled lightly. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    After he said that, he handed his ss to Houston. Then, he walked over to Philip and Wynn with a grin


    on his face.


    Philip noticed Master Quaid from a distance. He got close to Wynn¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Oh, here


    comes the big fish.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°How do you know he¡¯s the big fish?¡±


    Wynn looked at Master Quaid who was walking over. Her face became colder and colder.


    Philip pretended to think and said, ¡°Yeah, I was just guessing.¡±


    Of course not.


    Philip had a good eye. He could automatically tell that this guy was different from the rest.


    Marcus had a smile on his face. He walked over slowly under the spotlight. He looked very


    gentlemanly.


    However, he did not talk to Wynn directly. He also did not talk to Cynthia who mesmerized him. On the


    contrary, he focused his attention on Philip.


    Marcus Quaid was the typical spoiled child of rich parents. He was born with a silver spoon in the


    Quaid family. One could not imagine the abundance of wealth that he possessed.


    Plus, Marcus was amazing in doing business. He already had a lot of aplishments in Capital CIty


    despite his young age. It could be said that he was a well-known business genius among the younger


    generations in Capital City.


    The Quaids were influential in Capital City. Their assets and connections were desired by a lot of


    people.


    It could be said that a contract with the Quaids would be enough to make up an entire year of revenue


    for a second or third-tier city.


    Marcus was an outstanding presence in Capital City. It was destined that he would be the center of


    everyone¡¯s attention no matter where he went, and no one would be able to take that away from him.


    Initially, the guests did not notice his presence because he was keeping a low-profile. Now, all of them


    were extremely excited. Their desire to tter him was shooting out from their hungry eyes.


    He was thetest businessman of the year who was recognized by Time Magazine.


    It was the second young master of the Quaids. He was the future heir of the family!


    It was one of thergest families in Capital City!


    They were extremely influential!


    Their support was even more powerful!


    Even the Sommersets in Capital City, the so-called number one aristocrats, were not as powerful as


    the Quaids.


    It was because they were low-profile. They did not care about all these titles.


    Everyone was slowly making their way toward Marcus. They were deliberately pushing him to the


    center of attention. Even the spotlight was following him around. It shone down on him, making him the


    most dazzling person tonight.


    Philip frowned after he noticed Marcus looking at him with desire.


    ¡®Damn, does this guy have a weird fetish?¡¯


    Marcus walked toward Philip and reached out his hand. He said, ¡°Hello. Marcus Quaid.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and did not hold his hand. He only nodded. He did not even tell him his name.


    Everyone took in sharp breaths. Wynn¡¯s useless husband was so arrogant and full of himself. That was


    the second young master of the Quaids in Capital City!


    He could build or destroy an entirepany with just a wave of his hand!


    A hint of agitation shed across Marcus¡¯ eyes. He continued speaking with a smile, ¡°Hello. Marcus


    Quaid. Happy to meet you.¡±


    ¡°How happy?¡±


    Philip asked tly.


    It was just a stupid pun and it was already extremely obsolete. However, Philip felt pleased when he


    used it on Marcus.


    When he said that, everyone was shocked.


    How arrogant!


    He was definitely looking to die!


    That was the second young master of the Quaids in Capital City!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia could not help but snicker while covering her mouth.


    Wynn looked at Philip in shock. Her husband was so arrogant.


    The tip of Marcus¡¯ lips twitched as the smile on his face disappeared. This guy really did not know how


    to appreciate favors!


    ¡°I think I heard your name before. I might have seen you somewhere?¡±


    Suddenly, Marcus said to Philip with a cold smirk.


    Philip frowned. He was feeling agitated.


    Did Marcus recognize him?

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    At this moment.


    Houston walked out from the crowd and pointed at Philip. He said angrily, ¡°Philip, do you know who


    you¡¯re talking to? That¡¯s Master Quaid! The young master from the Quaid family in Capital City!¡±


    Houston had a meticulous n. He woulde out and speak up for Marcus so that he could gain


    some dignity for him. Through this, he would be able to be closer to Marcus.


    When Houston said this, the entrepreneur and aristocrats in the pharmaceutical industry were all


    berating Philip for being arrogant. He was not gentlemanly at all!


    All kinds of criticisms filled the air. They were all saying that Philip should not be here.


    It was such a disappointment to have a piece of trash like him over here.


    Philip was not bothered. He only smiled. However, one could not tell what he was thinking from that


    smile.


    Was this guy not worried that this young master from Capital City would do something to Beacon?


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing. Philip is just a straightforward person.¡±


    Marcus chuckled lightly.


    Was this guy admitting to his faults?


    Wynn stepped out. There was an elegant smile on her face. She said to Marcus apologetically, ¡°Master


    Quaid, I¡¯ve heard about you. I didn¡¯t expect to see you in Riverdale. My husband is not great at making


    small talks. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Marcus peered at Philip, then looked at Wynn with a grin on his face. He said admiringly, ¡°Madam


    Johnston, I¡¯ve heard about you the moment I came to Riverdale. You¡¯re such an ethereal beauty


    indeed. You¡¯re not bad for a woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. How can Ipare to you, Master Quaid? You¡¯re Time Magazine¡¯stest favorite


    and a genius in business. I have to learn from you.¡±


    Wynn said humbly. Since she was in the business world, she had to do this. She had to learn how to


    compliment people when necessary.


    ¡°I heard Beacon has a new medicine that¡¯s able tobat cancer. I¡¯m very interested. I wonder if you


    have the time to talk about this, Madam Johnston? Perhaps we can even work together.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Marcus looked at Wynn with a fake smile on his face. He immediately proposed his idea to her.


    This woman had an icy aura and was just Marcus¡¯ type.


    When Philip heard that, his face fell cold.


    The Quaids were so forgetful.


    Wynn giggled and hesitated. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor that Master Quaid is interested in our new


    medicine. I think we can find time to sit down and talk.¡±


    She was declining him. Wynn knew what he was nning. Marcus¡¯ offer of working with Beacon was


    fake. He just wanted to ask her out.


    However, she did not directly reject him but used a roundabout route instead so that it would not be so


    awkward for him.


    ¡°Haha, alright. I¡¯ll wait for your invitation then, Madam Johnston.¡±


    Marcus chuckled. There was an ominous glint in his eyes.


    At this moment, Houston looked at Wynn coldly. ¡°Wynn, Master Quaid is inviting you to talk business


    with him. That¡¯s such a rare opportunity for Beacon. How can you reject him? Why? Are you looking


    down on Master Quaid?¡±


    Anyone with a brain could tell that Houston was targeting Wynn.


    The Michaels were in a bit of a rough patch with Beacon recently. It was said that the Michaels pulled


    back on their investment. Judging from this, it was probably true.


    Marcus was delighted. He did not expect Houston to do this for him. What a loyal dog.


    At this moment, Philip ced his ss down and said, ¡°Houston, what an amazing n. Why don¡¯t you


    go and have a girl talk with Master Quaid? There might even be a spark between you two.¡±


    Everyone looked at Philip with weird nces. They did not know what a useless man like him wanted


    to do.


    When Houston heard this, anger exploded in his chest. He red at Philip and said angrily, ¡°Philip, you


    have no right to talk here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Philip chuckled. He stood next to Wynn and stared at Houston with an imposing manner. He


    said, ¡°Houston, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re nning. If you want to plot against my wife, I should warn you


    to look at yourself in the mirror first. Don¡¯t think no one dares to touch the Michaels in Golden City.¡±


    Since Philip was standing out now, then this party would definitely be a farce.


    Houston was so mad that he was shaking. He roared, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re just Wynn¡¯s boy toy! You¡¯re a


    good-for-nothing who depends on your woman! How dare you talk to me like this? What? Do you think


    a spineless bum like you has the power to touch my family? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at your


    reflection in it?¡±


    ¡°The Michaels? Soon. I hope you won¡¯t kneel down and beg me when the timees.¡±


    While saying that, Philip¡¯s eyes were glinting ominously.


    Houston backed away subconsciously. He forced himself to be calm as he smiled coldly. ¡°Why? Are


    you going to take action against me? Just look at yourself. If you dare to do anything here, I¡¯ll make


    your wife¡¯spany go bankrupt tomorrow!¡±


    Philip frowned. A cold aura was emitting from his body. Houston felt as if he was going to meet his


    demise.


    After that, he saw Philip waving his hand at him.


    p!


    The sound of the p reverberated across the hall.


    It was quick yet brutal.


    Houston was weak and had been hollowed out by Shirley. How would he be able to endure Philip¡¯s


    p? He flew backward after he was pped.


    Houston clutched his face and fell on the floor. The corner of his lips was stained with blood while his


    face was extremely swollen.


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden p. This was a high-end party in Riverdale.


    All of the guests here were giants of the pharmaceutical industry. Plus, Marcus Quaid, the young


    master from an influential family in Capital City was also here. How could a useless bum p the


    young master of the Michaels family without even thinking twice?

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    When Shirley saw that Houston was being beaten up, she walked out from the crowd and helped him


    up. Then, she scolded Philip. ¡°You¡¯re so rude! This is a high-end party in Riverdale! How dare you be


    so arrogant! Security, kick him out!¡±


    She finally had a chance, so Shirley did not hold herself back in criticizing Philip. However, she was


    wrong.


    Philip snickered and walked in front of Shirley. He grabbed her hair and pped both sides of her face


    simultaneously. He pped her six to seven times without holding back. Then, he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re


    everywhere. How can a cheap wh*re like you bark at me?¡±


    Marcus came forward. His face was cold. He said unhappily, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re attacking people just


    because they criticized you. That¡¯s not appropriate, is it?¡±


    Philip nced at him coldly. The aura around him got more and more intense. A sudden coldness


    enveloped the hall, and Marcus was so stunned that he could note back to his senses after a long


    while.


    How scary! Why did this man have such an imposing mannering off him? It was just like when he


    was facing his brother back then!


    No, he was even more terrifying than his brother!


    At that moment, Marcus¡¯ back was drenched with sweat. He wanted to get out of here, but he realized


    he could not lift his foot.


    Philip lifted his leg and kicked him directly on his chest. Then, he flew backward about three to four


    meters and smashed into a table with alcohol!


    Marcus fell on the floor lifelessly. His face was as red as tomatoes. He clutched his stomach and he felt


    as if his intestines had been tied into knots.


    At this moment, he looked like a mess. He did not look like a young master of a rich family at all.


    Everyone was shocked by that sudden kick. That was the second young master of the Quaids, Marcus


    Quaid!


    He represented the highly influential Quaid family!


    They were the hidden big shots in Capital City!


    Plus, not only that, but they also had a powerful background!


    The Quaids were a family with talented ancestors, so their descendants were not allowed to be


    mediocre.


    Oh gosh, everyone in the hall was about to go insane!


    Philip did not think about the consequences after that kick. This would bring a horrible disaster to


    Beacon!


    He beat up three people at one go!


    Two of them were even from rich and powerful families! One of them was Marcus Quaid, the second


    young master of the Quaid family in Capital City! He was also the most likely the future heir of the


    family.


    Philip even kicked someone with such a high status!


    Everyone was beyond shocked. They stood on their ground while taking in sharp breaths. No one


    dared to go help him up.


    Houston was vomiting blood after being pped. His lover, Shirley, had been pped six to seven


    times. Her face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. The second young master of the Quaids, Marcus,


    could not even get up from the floor after the kick.


    ¡°You psycho! You absolute madman!¡±


    The other guests were beyond shocked. Someone even started scolding Philip in a low voice.


    Wynn frowned. She did not expect her husband to do this.


    The Quaids were unpredictable.


    Oh no, her husband had offended a lot of people!


    Even if he was from rke Group in Capital City, he would not have the ability to go against the


    Quaids.


    That was a family that did not allow mediocre descendants because of powerful ancestors!


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    Wynn was worried. She grabbed Philip quickly as she was scared that he would do something stupid


    again.


    Cynthia¡¯s mouth was slightly open. She had a shocked expression on her face as she blinked a few


    times. There was already a giant wave crashing against her heart. She did not expect Philip to do this.


    That was the second young master of the Quaids!


    The other guests did not know about the Quaid¡¯s ability, but she did.


    He was one of the four major ¡®crowned princes¡¯ of Capital City. His family background was colorful and


    cultured.


    He was also the face of that family!


    The Quaids had dabbled in a lot of different industries!


    Marcusy on the floor with a cold aura emitting from his body. He could not breathe from the


    excruciating pain in his stomach. He felt as if all of his organs had been trampled on by someone. His


    brain was also buzzing.


    Marcus was livid. He had never been beaten his entire life. He had never been humiliated like this


    before!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He was the child sent from heaven and was thebination of all the best things in the world. Plus, he


    was also the idol of the younger generation!


    Today, he was kicked by someone in front of everybody. This news would spread all over Capital City in


    less than one day.


    When that happened, Marcus would lose his dignity!


    One of the four major ¡®crowned princes¡¯ in Capital City, Marcus Quaid, was beaten up by someone.


    What a colossal joke!

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Finally, Marcus lifted his eyebrows after having a chance to take a breather. He looked at Philip with his


    bright red eyes. A hint of malice shed across his lips as he got up from the floor slowly.


    His expensive suit was already drenched with all kinds of alcohol and dessert. He looked like he just


    climbed out from a garbage pile. He looked horrible.


    Marcus got up and removed his suit jacket before throwing it on the floor. Then, he pointed at Philip


    and yelled hysterically, ¡°Do you want to die? Do you know what consequences you have to suffer for


    kicking me?¡±


    Marcus¡¯ eyes were dark. He was looking at Philip like he was going to devour him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yes, he was the second young master of the Quaids and Philip was indeed asking to die by doing that


    to him.


    However, Philip spread his hands and said fearlessly, ¡°That¡¯s the most hrious joke I¡¯ve ever heard.


    I¡¯ve already kicked you and you¡¯re still being pretentious in front of me. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s pointless?


    ¡°Consequences? What consequences? I want to know.¡±


    Philip grinned maliciously.


    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re ballsy! Just you wait. I¡¯ll let you know who you can¡¯t touch in this world!¡±


    Marcus said frigidly.


    ¡°Oh? A threat? I think I¡¯ve heard that before¡­ Right, I think the viins in the movies love using that


    line.¡±


    Philipughed mockingly.


    Marcus was so mad that he could not speak. He pointed at Philip with rage in his face.


    Philip walked over to Houston who was still sitting on the floor and red at him. That idiot backed


    away in fear. He did not even care about his image anymore. Then, Philip turned around to look at


    Marcus and said, ¡°Master Quaid? I¡¯ll address you as such for the time being. I heard you¡¯re from


    Capital City. A young master from an influential family? Then why aren¡¯t you fighting back after I


    attacked you? I don¡¯t think this is what your family taught you. I¡¯m standing right here. If you have the


    guts,e fight me.¡±


    A provocation!


    A brazen provocation!


    ¡°Do it. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Philip said coldly. When he saw Marcus not moving, he guffawed sarcastically. ¡°You p*ssy! So this is


    what a young master from an influential family is like. Then, why are you trying to act like a poser in


    Riverdale?¡±


    How crude!


    How could he use these terms at a high-end party?


    However, it was down to earth.


    Marcus¡¯ face turned green, then white. He could not even breathe from anger. It was not that he did not


    want to fight back, but if he did, then he would lose his image. However, if he did not do it, then people


    would think that he was afraid of this ruffian!


    This was a guy who refused to y by the rules!


    ¡°Yo, rke, don¡¯t be so conceited. I¡¯m the second young master of the Quaids in Capital City. If you


    cross me, you¡¯ll suffer the most horrible revenge! Plus, Beacon will also receive the most horrible


    vengeance from the Quaids!¡±


    Marcus yelled angrily.


    ¡°Hehe, are you scared? Are you regretting this now?¡±


    Marcus snickered when he looked at Philip in deep thought.


    He thought Philip was scared. After all, the Quaids were a super family that no one could afford to


    offend. They would be able to banish Beacon from Riverdale with just a snap of a finger.


    After he said that, Philip lifted his head suddenly and looked at Marcus. His brows were knitted together


    like he was looking at an idiot. His cold eyes made thetter shudder.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce, huh? Are all the Quaids idiots? Was the lesson back then not


    enough?¡±


    After Philip said that, he lifted his leg again. His ck leather shoesnded firmly against the middle of


    Marcus¡¯ chest and stomach.


    Thud!


    Marcus felt as if his body had been run over by a bulldozer. He flew backward like a kite with a broken


    string. Then, he crashed into the alcohol table and rolled on the ground.


    Blegh!


    Marcus started puking blood. His mouth and nose were filled with the metallic smell and taste of blood.


    Philip had broken three of his ribs with that kick. Even his organs were injured from the impact.


    He did not have a choice as he remembered something horrible from his past.


    Moreover, it was rted to Chloe.


    This was insane!


    This was utterly insane!


    Philip kicked the famous young master from the Quaid family until he vomited blood! This meant that


    Beacon would be going head to head with the Quaids!


    Philip stood up tall and peered at Marcus frigidly. He said, ¡°Remember, the person who beat you up


    today is named Philip rke. It has nothing to do with Beacon. If you want revenge,e at me. If I


    know that you¡¯re causing trouble for Beacon, I will kick you to death! I won¡¯t forgive you even if you


    have the Quaids backing you up!¡±


    Philip was not an idiot. He knew what would happen after this. As such, he immediately cut all


    connections with Beacon.


    Marcus¡¯ chest was in debilitating pain. When he breathed, he was in even more pain. He could even


    smell the metallic smell of blood. He widened his eyes and stared at Philip. His face was malicious as


    he said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re asking to die!¡±


    At this moment, Cynthia walked out. She asked two of the staff to take Marcus away before taking him


    to the hospital.


    She was the host of this party. She did not want any trouble.


    She only came forward now because she wanted to see how Philip would take care of this. Rather, she


    wanted to see how confident Philip was.


    ¡°Take Mr. Quaid to the hospital.¡±


    Cynthia said tly, ¡°And the two of them as well.¡±


    She looked at Houston and Shirley before shaking her head and sighing helplessly.


    Philip truly did not y by the rules. He beat up three of them at the same time.


    The party went on as normal. However, everyone was feeling uneasy after that happened. It could be


    said that they were all having ulterior motives now.


    The people who were nning to work with Beacon were all running away from them. This dinner


    eventually became a farce.


    Everyone knew that Beacon would receive the most horrendous revenge from the Quaids soon.


    As such, the so-called new cancer medicine would be impossible to unravel.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    No one knew who gained the most at this party tonight. In addition to that, no one dared to stay


    anymore.


    The second young master of the Quaid was confident that Beacon would suffer the most horrendous


    revenge by the Quaids.


    Philip lifted his ss while standing next to Wynn. He savored his wine heartlessly. Then, he asked,


    ¡°Darling, are you scared of the Quaids¡¯ revenge?¡±


    Wynn frowned and said, ¡°Then why did you attack him?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like him. Plus, he was looking at you inappropriately.¡±


    Philip mumbled.


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just ept whatever revenge the Quaids want to throw at


    me. At the end of the day, you¡¯re my husband. Or I can just shut down thepany and quit if I can¡¯t


    handle it.¡±


    Wynn was feeling helpless, but she knew Philip only did this because he loved her.


    Philip shrugged andughed. ¡°Alright, we can go and sell breakfast by the roadside.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Wynn replied coldly.


    Philip pondered for a while and smiled. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡±


    After Wynn said that, she went into the restroom while holding her gown.


    Philip watched Wynn¡¯s alluring back. There was a gentle smile on his face. He said internally, ¡®Don¡¯t


    worry, darling. I¡¯ll get rid of all of your obstacles.¡¯


    After he said that, he ced his ss down and left the hall before blending into the night¡­


    Riverdale Public Hospital. Three ring ambnces appeared at the same time. The entrance of the


    hospital was chaotic.


    ¡°Hurry! Tell the dean that the second young master of the Quaids is badly injured!¡±


    The director with a receding hairline ran all the way from his department to the entrance.


    How could he not be worried? The Quaids were the ones who funded this hospital. Now that Master


    Quaid had been attacked in Riverdale, they had to tend to him immediately. If they were one second


    late, they could just shut down their entire hospital.


    A group of people ran quickly toward the entrance. Then, they saw Marcus being put onto the stretcher


    and was rushed into the operating room.


    Behind him was the young master from the Michaels family in Golden City.


    Oh gosh, what the hell happened?


    The director¡¯s face was white. He was trembling furiously.


    Marcus¡¯ face was pale and he was grinding his teeth together. He said to his subordinate who was


    apanying him, ¡°Tell the family to send a few people over. I want that guy to pay for what he did!


    Also, don¡¯t tell my brother and the uncles about this. If anyone dares to breathe a word of this to them,


    throw them into the sea!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    After watching his young master get pushed into the operating room, the subordinate turned around


    and ran out of the hospital. He left two other men there to keep watch of the door of the operating


    room.


    Inside the operating room, Marcus was lying on the operating table. The pain in his chest caused him


    to sweat profusely. The white light shone down on his face. This was the first time he felt the greatness


    of the light. At the same time, it also lit the anger and hatred in his heart.


    He swore that after he got out of here, he would flip Riverdale upside down. He would definitely get rid


    of Beacon. He would make that woman beg for his mercy while kneeling in front of him!


    The most important thing was that he had to kill Philip with his own hands!


    At this moment, the door of the operating room was pushed open slowly. A man in a face mask and


    blue operating suit walked in.


    Marcus felt relieved and was about to close his eyes. However, his instinct made him shudder furiously


    out of nowhere.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Marcus asked after lifting his head.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Master Quaid, I¡¯m your surgeon today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to give you your anesthetic right now.¡±


    His voice was nasally, and his mocking tone sounded in the operating room. Marcus was so scared


    that he could feel his soul leaving his body.


    What was going on? What surgeon? Should it not be the dean operating on him?


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    Marcus felt that something was amiss. He lifted his head and saw the doctor removing his face mask


    slowly. When he saw his face, he took in a deep breath and the fire in his chest burnt even more


    intensely.


    ¡°You! Why are you here? Doctor! Doctor!¡±


    Marcus was terrified. He kept yelling, but no one could hear him.


    He never expected to see Philip over here.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Philip was holding a syringe in his hand. Then, he stabbed it into Marcus¡¯ thigh. He said with a cold


    smirk on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just anesthetic.¡±


    After Marcus heard this, his brain started to buzz. He struggled to roll down to the floor from the


    operating table. With a loud crash, he fell horribly. He thought he was going to die from the pain.


    Philip sat on the stool nonchntly. He crossed his legs, and his hands were on his hips. He looked at


    Marcus who was crawling to the door with a fake smile on his face.


    Marcus¡¯ face was pale and his eyes were red. He clutched his chest and crawled toward the door of the


    operating room slowly. He yelled with all his might, ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Help¡­¡±


    Marcus reached out his pale hand and looked at the door that was locked. He could almost reach it


    when the anesthetic started taking effect. He felt limp before he lost consciousness. His eyelids were


    also heavy with sleep.


    He kept screaming in his heart, ¡®Don¡¯t fall asleep! Don¡¯t fall asleep! You¡¯ll die if you do!¡¯


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Philip was sitting at one side. When he saw the anesthetic taking effect, he chuckled coldly and looked


    at Marcus who was lying on the floor. He said, ¡°You reckless fool.¡±


    Marcus took in a sharp breath. He almost passed out from fear.


    ¡°Stop ying dead. We should talk.¡±


    Philip pped his hands and picked up a scalpel.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? I¡¯m the second young master of the Quaid family! You¡¯ll only get endless


    vengeance from the Quaids if you do this!¡±


    Marcus was frantic. That guy was not a weak fool. He had misjudged himpletely!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Master Quaid. If I can stand in front of you, that means I have my own ways. The


    Quaids are just scum to me,¡± Philip said in an icy tone. The scalpel in his hand was glinting eerily.


    Marcus shuddered in fear as hey on the operating table.


    He was struggling uncontrobly. The person in front of him was the devil!


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    Marcus was horrified when he heard Philip saying that. Did Philip have some powerful backers? Was


    that why he was not afraid of the Quaids¡¯ revenge?


    However, there were no rkes in Capital City. There was indeed a small family, but they were unable


    to do anything too horrible.


    rke Group of Capital City?


    It was just a smallpany with a worth of hundreds of billions. They were nothing to the Quaids.


    ¡°Master Quaid, you¡¯re the fish and I¡¯m the butcher. You have to think carefully before agreeing to my


    conditionster, okay?¡±


    Philip smirked slyly.


    Looking at the scalpel in Philip¡¯s hand, Marcus¡¯ entire body felt cold. He had never been treated like


    this before. This was the biggest humiliation he had to suffer in his 20 plus years of being alive!


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Marcus was the son of one of the biggest families in Capital City after all. He had extreme patience and


    temperament. He was even pretending to be calm at this moment.


    ¡°Oh, not bad. What a noble young master from Capital City. Your temperament is worth praising.¡±


    Philip chortled shamelessly. ¡°It¡¯s easy. I want the Quaids out of Riverdale. I don¡¯t want any traces of you


    people here.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! In your dreams!¡± Marcus yelled emotionally.


    Riverdale was a nned coastal city. It had an unprecedented opportunity for development. The


    Quaids had been plotting for so many years and they have had their eyes on Riverdale for so long. It


    would be a horrible loss for them to just get out of Riverdale like this.


    ¡°Master Quaid, I¡¯m negotiating with you now. Do you think your attitude is appropriate?¡±


    Philip pouted. There was a coldness in his eyes.


    Marcus rejected and said, ¡°Did Wynn ask you to do this? I didn¡¯t think that such a smart woman would


    exist in Riverdale. However, don¡¯t even think about it! You won¡¯t be able to imagine how powerful the


    Quaids are! You want us to get out of Riverdale? In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°So there are no more grounds for negotiation then.¡±


    Philip shrugged and sliced open Marcus¡¯ chest with the scalpel with no hesitation.


    Blood!


    Bright red blood started flowing out from under the scalpel.


    Marcus¡¯ brain went nk instantly. Then, he started yelling, ¡°Blood! Blood! This is murder! You will get


    the death penalty!¡±


    He had lost all manners of a young master. Under the threat of death, anyone would expose their true


    nature.


    Philip lifted his hand and said calmly, ¡°Master Quaid, with this volume of blooding out of you, you


    still have five minutes to consider.¡±


    Five minutes!


    Marcus¡¯ brain started buzzing. He was confused. He had never been so close to death before. Back


    then, he was the one dictating whether someone should live or die. However, the roles were reversed


    today!


    Everything was reversed! Everything was not in the right order!


    Marcus had never been threatened before, but now, he truly felt what it was like to be threatened.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! I¡¯ll die!¡±


    Marcus yelled, ¡°Hurry, call the doctor! If I die, you won¡¯t be able to live as well!¡±


    He did not want to die. He was still young. Plus, he was the second young master of the Quaids and


    the number one candidate to inherit the entire Quaid family!


    Marcus could not die with no valid reasons in a small ce like Riverdale!


    Pain!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    There was excruciating pain in his stomach!


    Why did the anesthesia stop working? Why?


    Philip chuckled coldly. He held the bloody scalpel in his hand and traced it from Marcus¡¯ stomach to his


    heart. He said, ¡°Master Quaid, do you still not understand the situation you¡¯re in?¡±


    Philip lifted his head to look at the clock on the wall. Heughed slowly and said, ¡°30 seconds have


    passed. You have four and a half minutes now. Oh, four minutes and 20 seconds. What are you doing


    to do? Why is the second young master of the Quaids hesitating? This is your life. You have to think


    carefully.¡±


    When he heard this, Marcus was so scared that he felt like he was on the brink of death. However, he


    was still holding on. He red at Philip and said, ¡°In your dreams! The Quaids will not retreat from


    Riverdale! If I die, you won¡¯t have a good life as well! You, your wh*re of a wife, and Beacon will all be


    buried along with me!¡±


    Philip smacked his lips and shook his head. He said coldly, ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re so ungrateful to my favors.¡±


    After he said that, Philip stabbed the scalpel into Marcus¡¯ arm. The sound of the scalpel hitting the bone


    could be heard clearly!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Marcus screamed and started gasping furiously. He looked at the scalpel that was firmly nted in his


    arm. It was also grinding against his bone. His blood started flowing down from the operating table to


    the floor like running water. It was dripping loudly.


    ¡°You madman! You absolute madman!¡± Marcus screamed.


    ¡°One who is not frivolous has no youth,¡± Philip replied tly, ¡°Two more minutes.¡±


    His tone was icy. Marcus trembled when he heard that. He could feel the coldness emitting from


    Philip¡¯s body. Plus, when he looked into Philip¡¯s eyes, he could clearly see that Philip was not afraid of


    killing him.


    Yes, in Philip¡¯s eyes, Marcus was just a maggot.


    ¡°Alright! I promise you, the Quaids will retreat from Riverdale!¡±


    Marcus was terrified. He agreed while grinding his teeth.


    Philip had a satisfied smile on his face. He threw the scalpel and wiped his hands. He said, ¡°Sigh, you


    would¡¯ve been fine if you had agreed to this sooner. See, you wasted so much blood.¡±


    After he said that, Philip took a ck pill from out of nowhere. ¡°Here, eat this and everything wille


    to an end.¡±


    Since Marcus was losing a lot of blood, he was feeling light-headed. However, he knew Philip would


    not be so kind. He shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s that? I¡¯m not eating that.¡±


    Philip grabbed Marcus¡¯ mouth and pped him on the chest. Then, Marcus groaned in pain. When he


    opened his mouth, Philip dropped the ck pill into it.


    ¡°Blegh!¡±


    Marcus wanted to vomit, but he could not. He could only re at Philip and ask, ¡°What did you feed


    me?¡±


    ¡°A pill with five different kinds of poison inside.¡±


    Philip said with a fake smile, ¡°If you go back on your promise, you¡¯ll die from ulceration on your major


    organs.¡±


    Marcus was shocked. He did not believe him. Were there such things in this world?


    ¡®Do you think you¡¯re in a martial arts novel?¡¯


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what Beacon specializes in?¡±


    That was not Beacon¡¯s pill. It was just a Chinese medicine Philip bought when he was on the way here.


    It was just a cheap trick to fool a young master like Marcus.


    Beacon!


    Marcus was frantic. He watched Philip leave the operating room and yelled, ¡°Get me the doctor!¡±


    After he got out of the hospital, Philip changed back into his clothes. He looked at Rick who was waiting


    for him at the door and they got ready to leave.


    However, he ran into a familiar figure at the entrance of the hospital.


    Nina!


    Why was she here?


    Plus, there was a woman next to Nina. She was very beautiful. A lot of men would fall under her spell


    the moment they looked at her.


    That woman sashayed over. She was wearing a red dress. Her every frown and smile would be able to


    mesmerize all living things. When she approached Philip, she parted her red lips and said airily, ¡°Hello,


    Mr. rke. My name is Margot Pearson. We finally meet.¡±

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Philip frowned and looked at Nina who was standing behind Margot. Her face was icy. The naiveness


    and cuteness she once had were nonexistent.


    Indeed, Nina was problematic.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Philip averted his eyes and asked Margot.


    This was an extremely dangerous woman.


    That was Philip¡¯s first thought.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m here to make a deal with you.¡±


    Margot smiled, and her eyes were like two crescent moons. Her voice was also soft when she spoke.


    ¡°Until this day, no one dares to make deals with me,¡± Philip answered calmly. At this moment, he was


    enveloped by an imposing aura. The air around him was cold and he did not look like a spineless bum


    at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote if you decide to make a decision after you hear my deal, Mr. rke.¡±


    Margotughed. She sashayed forward to him.


    Woosh!


    A figure appeared in front of Philip immediately.


    Rick had a triangr bay in his hand. He was pressing it against Margot¡¯s neck and his eyes were


    cold. One could not tell what he was feeling right now.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you take one more step.¡±


    Perhaps this was the most savage sentence Rick had ever said.


    The temperature of the hospital corridor plummeted a few degrees after he said that.


    Rick was sensing a threatening aura from this woman.


    Margot lifted her perfect chin and knitted her brows together. She squinted her brown eyes slightly


    before chuckling with a provoking curve on her red lips. ¡°Pretty boy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for


    you to treat a woman, or rather, a pretty woman like this?¡±


    Philip looked at Margot and dismissed Rick. He asked cooly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°The Wallises. I can help you get rid of them.¡±


    Margot said softly, ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, rke Group from Capital City has frozen all of your


    assets and military power, Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip looked at Margot indifferently and asked, ¡°How much do you know about me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the young master of rke Group in Capital City. You have hundreds of billions of assets and a


    lot of people backing you up. The Wallises and rkes were connected by marriage, but the Wallises


    are rapacious about the rkes in Capital City.¡±


    After she said that, Margot looked at Philip with a smirk. She said, ¡°If you want to work with me, I can


    help you get rid of the Wallises and help you be the person in charge of rke Group in Capital


    City.¡±


    Philip was quiet for a while. He asked, ¡°Your condition?¡±


    Margot chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I need you to side with me when the timees. As my ally.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip did not say anything. He thought about what Margot said carefully.


    From her words, Philip knew that Margot only knew about his identity in rke Group in Capital City.


    She had no idea about his true identity.


    That was the reason why his father created rke Group in Capital City. He did not expect this to


    attract other people¡¯s attention.


    This fake background that he had created for more than ten years was finally useful.


    His father was right.


    The people behind them were starting to get hungry.


    Suddenly, Philip walked forward and looked at Margot coldly. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the


    person supporting you?¡¯


    Margot was taken aback. At this moment, she felt like she had been targeted by a beast!


    That feeling caused her to tremble slightly. Her mouth was even starting to feel dry.


    How was that possible?


    Who was he?


    Why did he have such a domineering aura surrounding him?


    ¡°Mr. rke, I can¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ll be able to meet my boss when you be my ally.¡± Margot smiled


    and said. She tried her best to calm herself down.


    Philip was silent for a while before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help regarding my business with the


    Wallises. As for your boss, send him a message for me. Tell him that he shouldn¡¯t try to plot against


    me. If not, he¡¯ll only be destroyed by me.¡±


    After he said this, Philip left the ce.


    Before he left, he looked at Nina profoundly.


    After Philip left, Margot let out a sigh of relief. Looking at Philip¡¯s back, she said, ¡°He¡¯s really something


    else. No wonder the master is so concerned about him. I¡¯m curious. What does he have that¡¯s making


    him so fearless?¡±


    Was it because he was the young master of rke Group in Capital City?


    Was that his real identity?


    However, why could she not find any other information about him?


    ¡°Nina, do you know what you should do next?¡±


    Margot turned around and looked at Nina. Thetter¡¯s face fell as she lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    ¡°Margie, aren¡¯t you scared that the master will me you for doing this?¡± Nina asked in concern.


    ¡°This is my business. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Margot replied. Then, she walked into the operating


    room.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    The second young master of the Quaid family was hurt.


    Philip was so reckless.


    Riverdale would not be peaceful anymore.


    Back to Philip. After he got out of the hospital, he said coldly, ¡°Investigate her. Also, any updates on the


    investigation on Hull n?¡±


    Rick followed behind Philip, looking as sluggish as ever. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about Hull n


    for the moment. That n is a tricky one. They have branches all over the important cities in the


    country. The head of the n is the Hull Organization. With the restraining order on you, we can¡¯t do


    anything to them, Young Master.¡±


    Philip frowned. Things were gettingplicated now.


    As per Rick¡¯s exnation, if Juan was really the one behind this, then he would be able to exploit the


    Hull n, so was the Hull Organization involved in this as well?


    Philip would not allow any dangers to be around him.


    Especially now that he had a restraining order on him. He could not do a lot of things.


    He wondered how George was doing.


    It was time to air out his ns from all these years.


    Philip went back to the Shangri-La Hotel. On his way, he got a call from Wynn.


    ¡°Darling, where are you?¡±


    Wynn sounded worried. She was scared that something bad had happened to Philip.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°I went out for some fresh air. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Come back now. ke Michaels is here,¡± Wynn let out a sigh of relief and said.


    Philip pondered for a while. That sly old fox was here and Wynn was calling him. It meant that she was


    not able to handle him.


    Did the old mane here to avenge his son?


    Philip did not think twice. He called a cab and went back to the hotel. Then, he ran into Cynthia at the


    door.


    Cynthia spotted Philip from afar. His hands were in his pockets and he was walking over while


    humming. She crossed her arms across her chest. There was an ominous glint in her eyes. She asked,


    ¡°Is it done?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip saw that a beautiful woman like Cynthia was waiting for him. He scanned her from head to toe.


    His verdict was that she had a nice body. A pair of fair and slender legs were showing under the ck


    knee-length pleated skirt.


    He grinned and asked, ¡°Cynthia, are you waiting for me?¡±


    Cynthia rolled her eyes at him and said in a bashful manner, ¡°Stop sweet-talking me. How¡¯s Quaid?¡±


    ¡°Quaid who?¡±


    Philip decided to y dumb. He said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I understand anything you say, Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Cynthia fake giggled. She said, ¡°Do you know what will happen to you if you cross Marcus


    Quaid?¡±


    Cynthia did not ask any more in-depth questions. She could probably guess where this man went and


    what he did. However, she was not 100 percent sure, so she did not dare to ask more in-depth


    questions.


    The only thing that she could not understand was the way Philip did things. It was always so shocking.


    Why was that guy so confident in doing all those things?


    No, she had to find a chance and ask Melody about this.


    Who was Philip?


    ¡°You mean that so-called Master Quaid?¡±


    Philip lifted his eyebrow and spread his hands helplessly. ¡°I already beat him up, so I¡¯ll just deal with it.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Philip and suddenly beamed. She said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty optimistic. You can¡¯tpare


    the Quaids to the well-known entrepreneurs in Riverdale. They¡¯re giants in Capital City, and they have


    powerful backups. Do you seriously think you can handle them?¡±


    Philip grabbed his chin and asked mockingly, ¡°Cynthia, are you worried about me?¡±


    Cynthia blushed. She did not know what to do after Philip asked her that. She stomped her foot and


    red at him. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t even pay attention to you if not for Melody.¡±


    After she said that, Cynthia reminded him, ¡°You¡¯re open wide and Mr. Michaels is waiting for you in


    Room 8429. The Michaels came prepared, so be careful.¡±


    Philip shook his head. He looked at Cynthia¡¯s enchanting body and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Cynthia. I¡¯ll buy


    you a meal next time.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t know you that well.¡±


    Cynthia red at him rudely. What was wrong with this guy? He had a wife and was still flirting with


    her.


    However.


    In the next second, when Cynthia was about to leave, Philip asked suddenly, ¡°How are the Larsons in


    Fernvale?¡±

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    nk!


    Cynthia shuddered. She turned around and looked at Philip in disbelief.


    How did he know?


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Philip cautiously.


    Philip chuckled and scratched his head. ¡°I heard Melody and the gang saying that you¡¯re from the


    Larsons in Fernvale. Are they powerful?¡±


    Cynthia frowned and turned around. She replied coldly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask about this. I hope you can


    shape up.¡±


    After she said that, Cynthia walked away.


    Philip shrugged and walked into the elevator.


    Inside Room 8429, the atmosphere was tense. Wynn¡¯s face was red and she looked mad. It was


    obvious that she was just in a fight. ke and two of his subordinates sat opposite her with a female


    secretary. They looked like they were forcing Wynn to submit to them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this!¡±


    Wynn said coldly.


    ke chuckled dryly and said profoundly, ¡°Madam Johnston, I hope you understand now that Beacon


    has crossed the Quaids in Capital City. It¡¯s impossible for you to stay in Riverdale anymore, let alone


    that new medicine. Back then, it would¡¯ve still been possible for you to venture into the market with that


    medicine, but now, it won¡¯t be so easy after you¡¯ve offended the Quaids.


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect all of the directors to go eat sh*t with Beacon, right?¡±


    ke was pleased with himself. He did not expect Beacon to go as far as offending the Quaids! They


    were such a huge and powerful family!


    After he found out what happened, he immediately went to the party and got all the directors to force


    Wynn to submit. He wanted to take this opportunity to get the research result and full agency of DSII!


    After all, despite all of them taking back their fundings, they did not get rid of their status as the


    members of the board.


    Beacon Pharmaceutical. Hehe, it would soon be history in the pharmaceutical industry in


    Riverdale.


    When the time came, the Michaels¡¯ status on the socialdder would go up afterpleting the


    madam¡¯s order.


    ke chuckled coldly. He already had a n. If Beacon wanted to survive under the furious retaliation


    of the Quaids, then they would have to depend on the Michaels. They would have to depend on ke


    for help!


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the matter with the Quaids. However, don¡¯t even think about getting your hands on


    the research result of DSII!¡± Wynn said coldly. She got up and was about to leave.


    However, ke¡¯s subordinates blocked her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Wynn was agitated. She asked with a furious expression on her face.


    ke took a sip of his tea, and there was a sinister smile on his aged face. He said, ¡°Madam Johnston,


    don¡¯t worry. We can sit and talk about this. Sit down now.¡±


    Wynn furrowed her brows together. She knew she was in a difficult position now. If she gave the


    research result and agency of DSII to ke, then Beacon would be the Michaels¡¯ subsidiary!


    As such, she would not agree to this!


    ke was not in a hurry. He sighed and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, now that Beacon is in trouble, the


    board can¡¯t just watch it happen and do nothing. You should know that the Quaids are one of the


    biggest families in Capital City. We can¡¯t begin to imagine the number of resources and power they


    have!


    ¡°Philip offended the second young master of the Quaids, so it means Beacon is the one offending the


    Quaids!¡±


    ke continued, ¡°The Quaids have an extensive background in Riverdale. Thankfully, I can still talk to


    the Quaids. If Beacon hands me the research result of DSII and half of its profit, I¡¯ll talk to the Quaids


    for you.¡±


    After he said this, it was already very obvious.


    With half of the profit and an additional 40 percent going to the Michaels, then it would mean that


    Beacon would only get 10 percent of the profit!


    Shameless ruffians!


    Wynn¡¯s face was cold. She was a woman after all. Even the strongest woman would not be able to


    keep a straight face in this situation.


    She gritted her teeth. She wanted to say something, but she stopped herself.


    ¡°Oh, are you bullying my wife, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    A mocking voice sounded in the room all of a sudden.


    Philip had his hands in his pockets. There was a cold smirk on his face. He was staring at ke like a


    hungry wolf.


    ¡°Philip!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Wynn saw Philip, she could not help but stand up. For some reason, her anxiety and worries all


    faded when she saw him. They were all reced by calmness.


    Philip strode over and stood in front of Wynn. He looked at her and wiped away the tears in the corner


    of her eyes. He said, ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying? You¡¯re crying!¡± Wynn mumbled. She turned around and wiped her tears away before


    ring at him.


    Philip smiled and turned around to look at ke who was sitting on the sofa with a glum expression on


    his face. ¡°You can say whatever you want to say to me, Mr. Michaels.¡±


    ke sat on the sofa, looking unperturbed. However, when Philip barged in just now, he felt his heart


    skip a beat.


    This was the man who helped Beacon get the three billion investment!


    Who was this? How could he have such an amazing friend?

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    With a faint smile on ke¡¯s aged face, he asked, ¡°Philip, I¡¯ve heard about you a long time ago. You¡¯re


    just a small employee of Beacon. Can you even negotiate with me on behalf of Beacon?¡±


    Philip crossed his arms and sat down while crossing his legs. He had an arrogant expression on his


    face as he asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ke frowned slightly. He looked at Wynn who was sitting beside Philip. Then, Wynn¡¯s expression


    changed wlessly as she said, ¡°If you want to talk, you can talk to him, Mr. Michaels. He¡¯s responsible


    for all matters rted to Beacon.¡±


    Philip turned his head, blinked, and gave Wynn a big thumbs-up. His wife was able to adapt very


    quickly.


    Upon hearing these words, ke¡¯s face sank. He did not understand what they were trying to do.


    However, he still smiled faintly and said, ¡°Okay, let me talk to Mr. rke then.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, what do you want to talk about, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    Philip squinted his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°You should know that the person you beat up tonight is the second young master of the Quaids, Mr.


    rke. Plebeians like us can¡¯t even begin to measure the wealth and power they have. They can


    change the entire order of Riverdale with just one word. For example, it¡¯s not impossible for them to get


    rid of a listedpany in Riverdale permanently. Even though you got new fundings, the marketing


    tform for the new medicine, especially the one venturing into Capital City, is still dependent on the


    Michaels.¡±


    ke smirked slyly. The thing that gave him the most confidence right now was the fact that Beacon


    had already offended the second young master of the Quaids. Moreover, the other party had


    announced that they would definitely teach Beacon a huge lesson.


    It would be impossible for Beacon to survive with their measly wealth. They could only depend on


    ke!


    Philip was listening closely. Then, he questioned, ¡°Then, what do you think we should do to take care of


    this, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    When ke heard this, a smile broke out on his face. After all, Philip was still young, so he would be


    afraid.


    He got up and patted Philip¡¯s shoulder after approaching him. ¡°The youngsters are always so


    impulsive. However, they¡¯ll sometimes pay for their impulsiveness. This isn¡¯t entirely your fault. Even


    though the second young master of the Quaids is a business genius, he¡¯s pretty arrogant. I heard what


    happened just now and I think both of you are also at fault. There are still ways to turn this around.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Beacon give me the research result of DSII? The Michaels will take full agency for Beacon


    about the rted matters. As for future profits, I think you should give half of it to the Quaids to quench


    their anger. This whole hoo-ha can only be solved this way.¡±


    ¡°How much do the Michaels want?¡±


    Philip asked with a grin.


    ke took his wine from the table and said, ¡°We want 40 percent.¡±


    The room fell silent. It was so quiet that it was a little terrifying.


    After a while, Philip stood up and said vapidly, ¡°Then my wife¡¯spany can only get 10 percent of the


    profit? You even want them to give you the research result of DSII. What big appetite the Michaels


    have. Can you guys swallow all this?¡±


    ke turned his face and frowned. He looked at Philip. This was the first time he felt coldnessing


    from Philip, especially his piercing gaze from behind his sses.


    At that moment, ke felt as if he could not move. He almost dropped the wine in his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Michaels, you can¡¯t be too greedy sometimes. If not, you might attract unwanted trouble. Perhaps,


    you should go take a look at your son,¡± Philip said coldly. The coldness on his face became even more


    intense.


    The corner of ke¡¯s lips twitched. A wave of uneasiness engulfed his heart.


    Suddenly, he heard his phone ringing. His subordinate handed him the phone and ke answered it


    with a glum face. In the next instant, he was enraged. He threw the wine ss in his hand to the floor


    and yelled, ¡°Damn you! It looks like we have to do it the hard way!¡±


    His son was beaten up so badly that he was admitted to the hospital!


    This damned Philip!


    Wynn was feeling helpless at this sudden change of events. However, when she saw Philip¡¯s indifferent


    face, she felt calm.


    It was as if her husband could always surprise her in the most unexpected ways.


    Philip spread his hands and said, ¡°Like father, like son. I hope you understand, Mr. Michaels. I don¡¯t like


    being threatened. Beacon doesn¡¯t like it as well.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright! Alright!¡±


    ke repeated that three times as his face turned as dark as murky waters. He shed all pretense of


    cordiality and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce if you don¡¯t hand me the research result


    of DSII today!¡±

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Wynn stood up hurriedly and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Michaels, aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll report you to the


    chamber ofmerce for ganging up with the board of directors to pressure a local business?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± ke chortled. There was malice in his eyes. ¡°Chamber ofmerce? Everyone in the


    chamber ofmerce in Riverdale is from my side! Madam Johnston, if you¡¯re smart, you should sign


    the contract like a good girl. If not, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Wynn pointed at ke. She was so mad that she was going to explode.


    She had never seen such a shameless person before!


    Philip sighed suddenly and pulled Wynn behind him. He looked at ke coldly before saying, ¡°Mr.


    Michaels, what if we don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ke scoffed. At this moment, the door of the room was opened from the outside.


    Eight bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses entered in a single file. All of them had malice on their


    faces. One would feel scared looking at their tall and sturdy physique.


    In the middle of the eight bodyguards, a middle-aged man walked in. His hair was greasy and slicked


    back. He was also wearing sunsses and had a ck cape draped over his shoulders. He also had a


    cigar dangling on his lips and his fingers were all adorned with jade as well as diamond rings.


    He had an extremely imposing manner!


    That man sat down on the sofa of the room and crossed his legs. He lifted the wine on the table and


    took a sip. Then, he looked at ke and smiled. ¡°Lafite from 1982. Not bad.¡±


    The eight bodyguards had blocked all of the exits to this room. They were standing there with cold air


    around them.


    Wynn was petrified. She hid behind Philip and tugged on his shirt.


    Philip frowned and scanned the eight men. They were all aggressive people.


    How troublesome.


    ke smiled at the man and said, ¡°Master Yale, if this is done, I¡¯ll send you all the Lafite you want.¡±


    After the man heard that, he was stunned. Then, he guffawed loudly and pointed at ke. He said,


    ¡°You sly old fox! You¡¯re so courteous.¡±


    ke was grinning widely as he whispered some things in the man¡¯s ear. Then, the man looked at


    Philip coldly. He removed his cape and circled Philip. After that, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re Philip rke?¡±


    Philip frowned. Before he could answer, he heard the man say softly after turning around, ¡°Chop off


    one of his arms.¡±


    In a sh, one of the bodyguards took out a shiny chopper and charged at Philip. He lifted his arm and


    was about to swing the chopper down on Philip¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn¡¯s face was pale from fear. She could not believe that they would dare to do this in public.


    ke had a pleased smile as a sh of malice appeared on his face. If the madam did not give out her


    order today, he would have taken action against Philip.


    However, it was too urgent right now and ke had no choice. That was why he decided to do this.


    If Philip did not die, then the madam would not me him.


    He looked at Philip and could guess what was going to happen next. Philip¡¯s arm would be chopped off


    and he would kneel on the ground begging for mercy.


    A cold smirk appeared on ke¡¯s face as his eyes looked extremely pleased.


    Philip frowned. His face was covered in frost. He did not even look at the bodyguard with the chopper.


    He lifted his leg and kicked to his side!


    Thud!


    A figure flew backward like a kite with a broken string. He smashed into a row of tables and chairs


    before falling unconscious.


    It was quick. He did not dilly-dally at all.


    Philip had used up all of his might with that kick. He broke six to seven of the bodyguard¡¯s ribs. His


    spleen was also bleeding profusely. He might have to spend the rest of his life in a hospital bed.


    Everything happened too fast, so before ke¡¯s smirk could fully form, he was shocked by what


    happened in front of him.


    Who was he?


    He could even send one of the Eight Kingkongs flying!


    Master Yale Caruso turned his head and saw one of his bodyguards passing out after being kicked. His


    expression froze while coldness started shooting out from his eyes. Before this, he was looking at


    Philip in disdain, but now, he started looking at Philip with more value.


    ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡±


    Yale roared and waved his hand. The remaining seven bodyguards went over and surrounded Philip


    and Wynn.


    Wynn was a woman, after all, so she started trembling in fear and hid behind Philip. Thetter grabbed


    her hand tightly and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will hurt you now.¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip and she started to feel more at ease. She nodded her head slowly.


    Philip turned around, his grinning face turning icy. His eyes were shooting out an intimidating


    sharpness and the aura of death.


    Yale was a participant in the top five triads in the underground forces in Golden City. At this current


    moment, he was feeling terrified. Especially when he saw Philip¡¯s eyes on him. He was looking like a


    demon who had just emerged from hell.


    Yale had been terrorizing Golden City for so long. He started from a nameless street thug to his current


    position now. Yale had seen all kinds of things and all kinds of people in his lifetime. Aside from the


    unpredictable Wallis family in Golden City and the people from Capital City, he was afraid of nothing.


    However, just now, he was scared. That feeling was real!


    ¡°Anyone who dares to step forward will die!¡± Philip said in an icy tone. The aura of death around him


    was intimidating.


    The seven bodyguards were all beefy men who had been through situations of life and death. Of


    course, they would be able to detect the aura of deathing from Philip instantly.


    They looked at each other and none of them dared to walk forward.


    During their hesitation, Philip turned around to look at Yale. He said coldly, ¡°Master Yale? I don¡¯t know


    who you are, but your decision today is very wrong.¡±


    Yale¡¯s eyes twitched as he lifted his eyebrow. He yelled, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    He made an immediate decision while feeling anxious. With all his years of being a thug, he knew that


    he and his triad would be in terrible crisis if he did not kill this man today.


    In that instant, the seven bodyguards charged at Philip while swinging their fists. Their faces were filled


    with hostility and malice.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    The corner of Philip¡¯s eyes twitched. He made a fist with his right hand and punched the corner of the


    eye of the man who was charging toward him!


    Smack!


    There was a muffled sound!


    Under the strong impact, the man felt like his head was being struck by a hammer!


    His head was buzzing, and the whites of his eyes were quickly filled with blood!


    The man tilted his head and copsed stiffly. It was unknown whether he was still alive or not.


    Then, Philip snatched a dagger from that person using that opportunity.


    Woosh!


    Philip lifted his right hand and the dagger made a whooshing sound as it was raised through the air.


    In the next second, another man who attacked Philip from behind felt a sharp pain in his raised arm.


    In an instant, that man¡¯s entire arm was prated by some huge inertia!


    Blood started spraying out!


    That man let out a scream of pain. His whole arm was bloody and it looked extremely gory.


    At the same time, another man rushed toward Philip and threw his fist at him!


    Philip did not hold back at all. He turned sideways and raised his hand to grab the man¡¯s neck. Then,


    he raised his knee and kicked the man with all his might!


    Thud!


    During that blood-curdling sound, that man was hit directly in the abdomen. He started vomiting some


    clear fluid before rolling his eyes and passing out.


    It was not over yet. Philip grabbed the man by the hair and lifted him up. Then, he threw the man


    against the wall and the man was knocked into a row of wine racks. The red wine spilled all over the


    floor, mixing with that man¡¯s blood.


    All of this happened too quickly. Yale had lost half of the bodyguards he treasured the most in just a


    blink of an eye!


    Yale was frightened, but his many years of experience told him that he could not show any signs of


    fear. He looked at Philip with a calm look on his face and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    Philip replied coldly as he walked toward Yale step by step. Then, he sent the rest of the bodyguards to


    the floor quickly and easily before grabbing Yale¡¯s cor. He pressed him firmly on the wall.


    At this moment, although his face was calm, Yale¡¯s dodging eyes had already betrayed him. He stared


    at Philip angrily. His face was flushed and he was breathing heavily. He shouted while out of breath,


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Then pray tell, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the president of the triad! The people who know me call me Master Yale! Just one word from me


    and the whole Gold City will tremble! You¡¯ll die if you treat me like this!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened as his hand loosened. Yale fell to the ground and coughed a few times. Philip


    pointed his finger at the bodyguards who had passed out on the floor and said, ¡°Are these your best


    fighters? Don¡¯t forget that I have the final say here. If I¡¯m not happy, I don¡¯t mind adding another body to


    the floor!¡±


    When Yale heard him said that, he looked around. His heart trembled and he broke out in cold sweat.


    He had been in Golden City for 20 years and was never once so embarrassed as he was today!


    This was the most humiliated he had ever felt since he founded the triad!


    All eight of his bodyguards were experts! Some of them even retired from the army, but they could not


    defeat Philip!


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Yale was the president of the triad, after all. Since he had seen a lot of things in his lifetime, he was


    able to quickly recover hisposure.


    This was not just Yale¡¯s question, but it was also Wynn¡¯s question.


    At this moment, Wynn was trembling all over. She was looking at Philip with burning eyes.


    Why was her husband so powerful?


    Was he just a rich man?


    After he attacked the second young master of the Quaids, he was attacking the people that the


    Michaels called over.


    Was Philip not afraid at all?


    rke Group of Capital City should be nothingpared to the Quaids, no?


    ¡°Philip, stop! Things will only get worse if you go on!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn was anxious. She grabbed Philip as she was scared that he would do something violent again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Wynn stared straight at Philip and suddenly asked, ¡°Philip, are you hiding anything from me? Who are


    you?¡±


    Was he only the young master of rke Group in Capital City?


    Philip turned his head and tapped Wynn¡¯s nose. He said, ¡°Do you really want to know? Okay, let me tell


    you!¡±

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Wynn looked at Philip with shining eyes. At this moment, she noticed that her husband was looking


    extremely dazzling and bright.


    He was like a knight in the dark, always at her side protecting her.


    He would appear at any moment and give her the most secure feeling.


    If her husband was a man like this, then why should she bother with his identity?


    Wynn¡¯s eyebrows were curved like crescent moons. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to tell


    me.¡±


    Philip touched Wynn¡¯s fair and delicate cheeks. Then, he said, ¡°When I solve the matter in front of me,


    I¡¯ll tell you everything. Then, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Right.


    Philip was ready to take Wynn and M home back to the rke Family.


    Philip was feeling very agitated tonight.


    The arrogance of the Quaid family and the uninterrupted maniption of the Michaels were making


    Philip sick to the stomach.


    The Michaels had Giada backing them up, and that was why they were so fearless.


    Also, the woman they just met, Margot Pearson, was very dangerous too.


    Philip did not want Wynn, M, and himself to suffer any more harm.


    Since they wanted a fight, then they should fight openly and frankly.


    He would tell the world that he was doing his best to protect Wynn and M.


    That was Philip¡¯s choice.


    Any person or family who vited or wanted to harm Wynn would suffer the most severe destruction


    and retaliation from Philip!


    Arcadia Ind, Philip rke wasing back!


    Philip nced at ke who was hiding in the corner while holding his head. He walked to him, pulled


    him by his hair, and dragged him to Yale¡¯s side. Then, he locked the door of the room and pulled a


    chair over to sit down.


    He crossed his arms and ced his leg above the other. Then, he said lightly, ¡°Shall we talk?¡±


    Philip locked the door. This action undoubtedly became the greatest threat in Yale¡¯s eyes. It caused his


    eyelids to twitch wildly.


    How arrogant!


    How conceited!


    He was not respecting him at all!


    Yale knew that even if he was the emperor of the underground forces in Golden City, at this moment,


    he was just a bug in this room!


    He was still a little confused at this point. What was happening in front of his eyes right now?


    Not to mention, he had been working his *ss off his entire life. Why was he in so much trouble in front


    of this nameless nobody?


    He had looked Philip up, and he was just an ordinary person with no background at all!


    Now, the other party even took care of the Eight Kingkongs easily. What else could the other party not


    do?


    There were 100 questions in Yale¡¯s heart. Was it possible that this man named Philip was the young


    master of a certain powerful family?


    Only this kind of exnation made sense now. Why did he feel such a massive threat from this man


    just now?


    ¡°My friend, who are you? If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, humble old me will apologize to you right


    now so that we don¡¯t disturb the peace.¡±


    Yale decided to step back. Then, he slowly stood up from the ground.


    However, Philip did not give the other party a chance at all. He went straight up and kicked heavily on


    Yale¡¯s belly. Thetter fell on the floor face first.


    That was the emperor of the underground forces in Golden City!


    Some of the rich and powerful even had to be respectful of him.


    However, he was currently like a child in front of Philip and was being bullied capriciously.


    ¡°My friend! You¡¯ve already beaten my people up! I was wrong regarding this matter. Please stop hurting


    me!¡±


    Yale knelt on the ground while clutching his stomach. He uttered this sentence through gritted teeth.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He had no choice. At this moment, he felt as if he had been hammered in his stomach. The pain was


    so excruciating!


    ¡°Hehe, so you finally admit to your mistakes. Why didn¡¯t you do it sooner?¡±


    Philip smiled slightly. His smile was full of mockery.


    Wynn was so frightened that her face turned pale. That was the president of the underground forces in


    Golden City! He was being beaten up by Philip at this very moment!


    Even if she believed Philip, she was still shocked.


    Wynn tried to grab Philip several times to stop him, but Philip only told her that he would take care of it


    and she needed not to worry.


    ¡°My friend, how do you want to solve this matter? Do you want money? Just tell me the number and I¡¯ll


    give it to you immediately! If you want women, just tell me and I¡¯ll send them to your house tonight.¡±


    Yale was a tough guy after all. After all these years of being in the underground scene, he was


    inevitably a little arrogant. He sat on the floor and started negotiating with Philip.


    Philip remained silent. He pinched his chin and looked at Yale. Then, he looked over at ke who had


    been lying on the ground the entire time and never raised his head to speak.


    That old thing was really something else. He still did not dare to speak until now.


    Yale thought that his conditions were not enough to impress Philip, so he continued, ¡°If these aren¡¯t


    enough, I still have more than a dozen properties in Riverdale and all of which are vis. If you want


    them, I can give them to you!


    ¡°Apany? What about apany? I¡¯ll transfer severalpanies to you tomorrow.


    ¡°Cars? I have all kinds of luxury cars. My friend, if you want to drive them, just take them out for a spin.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Yale said a lot of tempting conditions in one single breath. Everything he said was extremely tempting,


    but Philip was not swayed at all.


    Philip grabbed his chin and shook his head. With a yful smile on his face, he pointed at Yale and


    said, ¡°You, p him. Don¡¯t stop unless I say so!¡±


    Boom!


    ke waspletely stunned!


    Philip¡¯s request was beyond weird. He wanted Yale to p ke!


    Yale furrowed his eyebrows and looked at ke who was kneeling beside him. He saw fear in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡±


    ke quickly got up from the floor and rushed over to strangle Philip!


    As a result, Philip raised his hand and pped ke loudly. ke was distracted after being pped


    like that.


    ¡°Are you pping him or not?¡±


    Philip stared at Yale coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t p him, I¡¯ll p you!¡±


    When Yale heard these words, he decided to forgo his rtionship with ke. He got up and pped


    ke¡¯s aged face with a loud p.


    The sound of his p was so loud. He was pping ke even harder than Philip had!


    ke was instantly agitated. He clutched his cheek that was now freshly decorated with a handprint.


    His eyes widened as he roared, ¡°Yale, how dare you hit me!¡±


    p!


    Yale responded to ke with another p in the face!


    ¡°You!¡±


    ke was blinded with rage. He pounced on Yale and started fighting him regardless of the other


    party¡¯s identity.


    However, Yale was trained inbat, so ke was not his opponent at all. Yale was pressed onto the


    sofa as he received continuous ps to his face.


    Philip shrugged. He turned to look at Wynn with a mischievous smile. ¡°Neither one of the dogs are


    winning.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and dragged him out of the room.


    Philip looked at the two of them who were entangled in a fight. Then, he left the room while shaking his


    head helplessly.


    He knew what Wynn was worried about, so he did not go overboard.


    At the end of the day, he still had the restraining order, so he could not be too ostentatious.


    After a short while, Yale and ke were the only ones left in the room. They were panting heavily and


    looked disheveled. Their faces were bruised and swollen.


    Yale stepped away from ke who was bleeding from his nose and mouth. He said coldly, ¡°Stop


    pretending, they¡¯re gone.¡±


    ke took a deep breath and nced at the door. His eyes were malicious as he asked, ¡°What are you


    going to do?¡±


    Yale nced at the bodyguards on the ground. Then, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and


    said in amanding tone, ¡°Inform all of the ns to surround the Shangri-La now!¡±


    m!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After that, Yale threw the phone to the ground. His face was sullen and his eyes were filled with the


    aura of death. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been so humiliated before! Philip, I¡¯ll crush you to pieces! I¡¯ll let you


    know the wrath of Yale Caruso!¡±


    ¡­


    Philip walked out and ran into Cynthia. He told Wynn to wait in the car first.


    ¡°Come back quickly. I¡¯m worried that ke and his men might not give up so easily,¡± Wynn said


    worriedly. Then, she smiled at Cynthia.


    This woman was such a natural beauty. She even had the charm of a mature woman.


    ¡°How was the negotiation?¡± Cynthia walked over and asked.


    ¡°What negotiation?¡±


    Cynthia snorted coldly. ¡°Pretending to be stupid now, are we? The man ke brought, Yale Caruso, is


    the emperor of Golden City! You can¡¯t afford to look down on his power!¡±


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°You know so much. It¡¯s just little old Yale Caruso. If they knew my identity, they


    would kneel and beg me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, big talk. I really want to know how you¡¯re so confident. I heard that you¡¯re just the Johnstons¡¯


    useless live-in son-inw. You don¡¯t have much ability nor power.¡±


    A tentative smile appeared on Cynthia¡¯s face. It was giving out an intuition that those were all she


    wanted to inquire.


    Philip was silent for a while as he scanned Cynthia from head to toe. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Are you


    interested in the cancer medication as well, Cynthia?¡±


    Cynthia was still smiling. She said fearlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not the one interested. The Larsons are the ones who


    are interested.¡±


    ¡°The Larsons from Fernvale?¡± Philip was taken aback.


    Did the Larsons from Fernvale decide to venture back into the maind again?

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°If you have any ideas, you can help me make an appointment with your wife. I


    want to talk to her.¡±


    Philip did not understand what Cynthia meant. He asked, ¡°Are the Larsons from Fernvale venturing into


    the maind again?¡±


    Cynthia saw Philip¡¯s ignorant expression and smiled suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. It¡¯ll be beneficial to you


    and your wife.¡±


    Philipughed dryly as well.


    However, at this moment, more than a dozen ckmercial cars arrived at the entrance of Shangri-


    La. All of them were speeding over aggressively. Then, thugs with steel bats and sabers started getting


    out of the car one by one.


    ¡°Huck, all of our best men are here!¡±


    A man ran to the backseat of the car leading the motorcade and said to the person inside through the


    window.


    As he said that, the entrance of the Shangri-La was upied by 40 men now. They were all wearing


    ck shirts and had tiger tattoos on their right arms. They were burly with scary-looking muscles.


    Some of them even had scars on their faces.


    These people looked doughty. They were definitely people who had experienced the battle of life and


    death. The aura of death emitting from them was substantial!


    The rear door of the first car was opened and a bald man got out of the car. He had huge muscles all


    over his body and a big gold chain dangling from his neck. In addition to that, he was wearing a pair of


    sunsses. A blue cloud was tattooed on his forehead and a tiger was tattooed on his right arm!


    As soon as this person got out of the car, the 40 men shouted in unison, ¡°Master Huck!¡±


    He was the leader of Fearsome Tiger Hall, Huck Thorn!


    Huck was a very cruel man. He was also the most powerful man out there. Back then, he took refuge in


    Yale. He became famous after he chopped up 30 people with a single saber! Then, he became the


    core figure in Yale¡¯s team!


    He was a reserved character who was just second to Yale!


    Many people said that Huck would get the throne after Yale was gone.


    Standing at the door of Shangri-La, Huck shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Master Yale said not to let anyone


    in the hotel go! Listen closely, tonight, Shangri-La will be your main battlefield. Go in and keep


    everyone under control. Wait for my order before doing anything.¡±


    In an instant, 40 burly men rushed in with their weapons.


    The lobby of the Shangri-La became a mess in an instant!


    In a blink of an eye, 40 thugs came in with steel bats and sabers in their hands. All of them looked


    vicious and aggressive.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The staff of the hotel was terrified. They fled all over the ce while shouting for help.


    Of course, they had never been in this kind of situation before. They always thought that a society


    under the rule ofw was the safest.


    Those 40 men had gained control over all the men and women in the lobby in just a blink of an eye.


    At this moment, Yale, who had been hiding in the room, received a call from Huck. His eyes glinted


    ominously and he mmed his fist on the coffee table while yelling, ¡°Good! I want him to die tonight!¡±


    Then, Yale ignored ke and strode out of the room. He arrived in the lobby.


    ke was still in the room. He had a cold smile on his face as he dialed a number¡­


    When Huck saw Yale appearing in the lobby with a bruised nose and swollen face, his eyelids were


    twitching wildly. His heart was also pounding wildly.


    Did someone beat Master Yale up?


    He was the president!


    Who did not know him? Who dared to beat him up?


    Plus, Master Yale had the Eight Kingkongs with him!


    The Eight Kingkongs?


    Huck furrowed his brows and understood the situation immediately. He knew that there would be a


    bloodbath in Riverdale tonight!


    Someone had attacked Master Yale!


    ¡°Master Yale!¡±


    Huck approached him quickly and did not ask about his injury. He said, ¡°The 40 tigers of the Fearsome


    Tiger Hall are assembled!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Yale boomed and nced at the 40 menacing men of Fearsome Tiger Hall.


    ¡°Master Yale!¡± the 40 tigers of Fearsome Tiger Hall shouted in unison. Their voices were deafening.


    Yale turned his head to look at Huck and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Darry?¡±


    Huck replied, ¡°The young master should be on the way.¡±


    ¡°What a good-for-nothing! Did he go looking for that woman again? Damn it! Why did I give birth to that


    disappointing thing!¡± Yale scolded angrily. He knew his son the best!


    He originally wanted to hand over the triad to his son, but his son was such a disappointment. He was


    always wandering around doing nothing while indulging in sumptuous entertainment. How could Yale


    hand the family to that prodigal son?


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    Yale¡¯s face was dark. He was annoyed.


    Huck replied, ¡°Righteous Hall is taking care of some business. Loyal Hall and the Northern Wolf should


    be here soon.¡±


    Yale waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, just leave them. Turn the hotel upside down for me. You must


    find the man named Philip rke! Find him, break his limbs, and then bring him to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Yale!¡±


    Huck received the order.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    ¡°All men of Fearsome Tiger Hall, listen up! Turn the hotel upside down and find a man named Philip.


    Break all of his limbs and bring him back to Master Yale!¡±


    Yale had a cruel look on his face. He was the dignified president, so he must not give up so easily!


    At this moment, a cold voice rang from the side of the hall!


    ¡°Yale, you never learn.¡±


    Philip was engaging in an interesting conversation with Cynthia, but then, he was attracted by the loud


    noises in the lobby. When he took a look, he saw that a lot of servers had been beaten and could be


    seen with wounds all over. This made him very angry.


    It was fine if they wanted toe for him, but they should not harm the innocent people.


    When Yale and Huck looked up, a ray of coldness shot toward them while directly stinging their eyes.


    Philip only had two people in his team, and the one standing next to him was a beautiful woman like


    Cynthia. They were catching everyone¡¯s attention in this lobby.


    That man?


    Huck gasped lightly when he saw Philip walking over carefreely. He was not scared at all.


    Cynthia was following behind Philip. She looked at him and for some reason, she felt her heart skip a


    beat.


    Yale had a sinister smirk on his face as he watched Philip walk over. He said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still here.


    What a coincidence. I guess you don¡¯t need to leave now!¡±


    Philip stopped at a distance not far away from them. The coldness in his eyes was intense. He said,


    ¡°You want to keep me here? You¡¯re just a bunch of mobs and you have the audacity to think that you


    can keep me here?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You arrogant fool! Do you know who¡¯s standing right in front of you?¡±


    Huck walked forward and pointed at Philip. He yelled angrily, ¡°He¡¯s Master Yale! If you don¡¯t want to


    die, then get the hell over here and apologize to Master Yale! If not, everyone in this hotel will get hurt


    because of you!¡±


    In Huck¡¯s eyes, Philip was just a fearless ruffian. He was just a kid who needed someone to teach him


    a lesson.


    How dare he be so arrogant in front of Huck and Master Yale?! He must be sick and tired of living!


    Philip shook his head and looked at Huck coldly. He said, ¡±Master Yale, huh? I guess I didn¡¯t lecture


    him enough in the room just now. Alright, we shall end this right here. Since all of you are here, then


    y¡¯all should stay. I don¡¯t want to waste my time looking for you people.¡±


    Upon hearing those threatening words, Huck raised his eyebrows instantly. He had never seen such a


    conceited young man before!


    Just as he was about to scream at Philip, a man from the Fearsome Tiger Hall yelled, ¡°You¡¯re asking for


    death! How dare you speak so rudely to Master Huck and Master Yale?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Woosh!


    Before he finished speaking, a silver light shed beside Philip!


    In an instant, the silver light struck down like a lightning bolt onto the neck of the man who was yelling!


    Cynthia looked at the back of a man who suddenly appeared next to Philip. Suddenly, she felt extreme


    coldness as the aura of death came from the man like andslide.


    Rick!


    Her beautiful eyes twitched slightly. There was a look of surprise in her eyes.


    He even still had such a capable bodyguard!


    Who was Philip rke?


    The silver light shed through the air like a shooting star and he directly stabbed the neck of the man.


    For a short moment, there was not a single drop of blood.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, that person felt extremely remorseful. Why did he not think before he spoke? Why did


    he stand out among the group?


    Thud!


    The man who was still yelling just now suddenly copsed on his back. The remaining men of


    Fearsome Tiger Hall werepletely stunned.


    That was so horrifying!


    Everything was so shocking!


    They could not even see what the other party did before one of their men copsed.


    Huck¡¯s eyes grew wide. He was not an ordinary man, so he could tell that there was some kind of


    terrifying power involved in this when the man next to Philip took action.


    He knew he had run into some huge trouble today!


    It was a small dagger!


    ¡°How dare you touch our brother?! You¡¯re asking to die!¡±


    The men from Fearsome Tiger Hall were stunned for a few seconds before fire engulfed their entire


    bodies. They were in towering rage as they charged forward to avenge their brother while holding their


    weapons in their hands.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Yale shouted at this moment. Everyone stopped in their tracks, but one could still feel their anger.


    There was extreme self-confidence and anger in Yale¡¯s eyes. He did not care about who died as long


    as he did not fail. He stared at the man who suddenly appeared next to Philip and sneered. ¡°You have


    such amazing skills, my friend. I wonder who¡¯s the one who instructed you to do this? Care to tell the


    little old me who it is? I¡¯ll double their price.¡±


    Yale believed that the other party was ordered by other forces to suppress him. After all, his n had


    been terrorizing Golden City for decades, and it was not news that some forces were eyeing his


    position.


    Besides, their people were being reshuffled recently to elect the next president, so Yale was very


    sensitive!


    Philip sneered. ¡°He¡¯s my bodyguard. Don¡¯t even think about leaving tonight, you guys.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so conceited!¡± Huck yelled, then said in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯ll let you feel the wrath of the Fearsome


    Tiger Hall tonight, you conceited and arrogant fool! When that happens, don¡¯t piss your pants from


    fear.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    After Huck said that, every member of the Fearsome Tiger Hall startedughing. It was as if Philip was


    just a joke in their eyes.


    In Huck¡¯s opinion, Philip might have some powerful people by his side, but now, he was going against


    all 40 men from Fearsome Tiger Hall. Did he think he could flip the earth upside down?


    ¡°Alright, I want to see how powerful the famous Fearsome Tiger Hall is.¡±


    After Philip said that, Rick took a step forward. His imposing manner became more intense instantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking to die!¡±


    Huck could not hold himself back. He yelled loudly and charged forward. His hands were clenched into


    fists as he swung them toward Rick!


    Huck was strong. He did not gain his huge muscles from consuming protein shakes but got them from


    real battles!


    He was almost 180cm and the veins on his arms were protruding. It was as if he could take someone¡¯s


    life with just one single punch.


    His clenched fist was like a roaring tiger and his aggressiveness was through the roof. His fist was as


    big as a bowl as it aimed directly at Rick¡¯s head.


    Back then, Huck could easily punch down a wall with one single punch.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A hint of coldness shed across Rick¡¯s eyes as he averted his body slightly to dodge this punch


    completely.


    Huck was pretty nimble and decided to kick Rick instead.


    He channeled all of his weight onto his leg, but unfortunately, his kick did notnd.


    He punched and kicked once more.


    He kept punching and kicking simultaneously.


    If it was someone else, they would not be able to handle so many punches and kicks from Huck. If they


    did not die, they would be badly injured.


    However, Rick was still able to evade the quick attacks easily. He did not have any intentions to make a


    move.


    After all these, Huck was already out of breath. None of his punches and kicks hadnded on Rick!


    ¡°Brother, are you tired?¡± Rick asked coldly with a shameless smile on his lips.


    ¡°You motherf*cker!¡±


    Huck became angrier and angrier. The rage that he could not control for a long time had made him lose


    his reason. He shook his right fist while giving a thunderous blow!


    Then, Rick disappeared from where he was standing with a poof.


    A momentter, Huck¡¯s body flew out like a bouncing ball!


    Rick appeared behind Huck and kicked him directly into the air. Thetter was kicked to the other side


    of the lobby like he was an arrow shot out from a bow. His face made intimate contact with the wall that


    was painted golden on the opposite.


    The muffled sound was as loud as thunder.


    It was so pleasant to the ears, but at the same time, it was so shocking.


    After Rick¡¯s powerful kick, Huck mmed into the wall face-first. The whole wall started cracking like a


    spider¡¯s web.


    The power of Rick¡¯s kick shocked everyone in the room.


    Boom!


    Huck Thorn had never lost a battle. Plus, everyone addressed him as Master Huck. Now, however, he


    was lying on the floor on his back. His entire face was covered in blood!


    The whole lobby fell silent instantly.


    The men from Fearsome Tiger Hall never expected this to be the case! Master Huck was their master


    and the number one hero in their society.


    This should not have happened!


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    Huck copsed on the ground. He felt that the kick he just received was extremely powerful. It was as if


    his entire spine was broken!


    He could not move at all. His whole body was in excruciating pain!


    Back then, he would kill a person with just one blow, but today, he was on the receiving end of that.


    Huck could not move at all. He felt his whole body going numb.


    He did not even have the power to lift a finger. Back then, Huck Thorn was so prestigious, but now, he


    was suffering this kind of treatment!


    It was just one kick and Rick was able to cripple the second person-in-charge who was famous for his


    super strength.


    Philip put both of his hands in his pockets and walked over to Huck slowly. Huck could hear Philip¡¯s


    footsteps as loud as bells with each step he took.


    ¡®You can kill me, but you can¡¯t humiliate me!¡¯

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    ¡°Haha, fantastic! I never expected that I, Huck Thorn, will fall under the hands of a junior like you


    today!¡±


    Huck gritted his teeth. His eyes looked menacing. He finally recovered his breath and attempted to get


    up from the ground.


    However, in the next second!


    m!


    Philip directlynded a kick on Huck¡¯s chest and stomped him down to the ground once again!


    Crack!


    There was an audible sound of ribs getting broken!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable howl resounded throughout the lobby of Shangri-La Hotel!


    Philip¡¯s follow-up kick had broken a few of Huck¡¯s ribs. There was no room for discussion at all!


    Due to the fracture in his ribs, Huck involuntarily let out a scream. His entire chest seemed deted!


    Pfft!


    Huck vomited blood on the spot, rolled his eyes, and red at Philip vehemently. He forced out the


    words, ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    Philip¡¯s cruel method shocked everyone present!


    Huck¡¯s pitiful scream just now made everyone in Fearsome Tiger Hall take several steps back!


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡±


    When Yale saw his top henchman getting beaten to a pulp and not knowing if he was dead or alive, he


    could not bear it anymore. With a furious yell, he grabbed a saber, jumped into the air, and aimed the


    saber directly at Philip¡¯s head with a sh!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Yale Caruso was not a softie. He had been in the streets of Golden City for many years and was a


    ferocious tiger back in his youth with ruthless methods. With this sh, he aimed to take Philip¡¯s head


    off and hack him to death on the spot!


    Philip was unperturbed. With a frown, he nced at Yale who was about to pounce on him and


    sneered. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s settle this once and for all! It¡¯s time to change the masters of the


    underground forces of Golden City!¡±


    Philip moved!


    He was personally taking action!


    Philip did not try to evade the attack but stood on the spot before his whole bodyunched out like an


    arrow that was just released from the bow!


    In the next moment, he had alreadyunched a kick mid-air!


    When the soles of his feet touched Yale¡¯s abdomen, a huge force suddenly swept through Yale¡¯s body


    before his figure was stopped abruptly in the air! Immediately following that, he flew back like a sack of


    potatoes!


    He felt an intense force coursing through his body from that kick. His intestines seemed to form knots in


    his belly, and the pain was extreme!


    Bam!


    Yale flew into the crowd of people from Fearsome Tiger Hall, knocking several people down in a row


    before his rolling figure finally came to a halt. He slumped on the floor limply and could only wait for his


    comrades to help him up!


    He could no longer muster his previous ferocity. He arched his back, stared at Philip with a cold re,


    and spat out. ¡°Kill him! Hack him to death!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, a silhouette dashed in front of Yale¡¯s eyes. The smiling face was only one


    finger away from him. He clearly saw the wave of killing intent in those pupils!


    Rick grabbed Yale by the neck and lifted his whole body into the air!


    ¡°If you want to kill my young master, first ask yourself if you have the strength to do so!¡±


    Rick¡¯s voice was very cold and brimming with murderous intent!


    Before Yale even realized what was happening, he was already thrown out and hadnded heavily on


    the tempered ss showcase in the hotel lobby!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Crack!


    The ss shattered!


    An oddly-shaped rock in the showcase fell and directly struck Yale¡¯s body amid the shattered ss


    fragments!


    Yale only heard a crackling sound from his legs. It was followed by a dismal howl!


    ¡°Argh! My legs!¡±


    Everyone in the hall was stunned by the sound of bones cracking!


    The huge rock that weighed a few hundred kilograms directly broke Yale¡¯s legs underneath it. Yale


    could not even struggle to free himself under that massive weight.


    In just a short time, President Yale Caruso and Master Huck Thorn were eliminated!


    The scene was in utter chaos!


    Philip did not move. He nced around coldly and said, ¡°Who else wants to kill me?¡±


    The entire hall went silent!

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Facing a grim reaper like Philip, no one dared to answer!


    Only a fool would jump out at this time. It would be equivalent to seeking death!


    This ruthless person had eliminated Yale Caruso who had resonated with the underground forces of


    Golden City for more than 20 years with his bare hands. Even Huck Thorn was not his opponent!


    The blueprint of the underground forces of Golden City would see a change tonight!


    In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks would be in vain!


    In Philip¡¯s eyes, he just wanted to say that everyone present in the hall was rubbish!


    At the same time, hemented that he had not been to Golden City for a long time. Had some people


    already forgotten his existence?


    The whole hall was silent and no one dared to take the lead. Without their pirs of support, they were


    like headless flies!


    Yale was lying on the ground, trembling. He had never been defeated like this before. The pain in his


    legs made him sweat all over!


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!¡±


    Yale shouted as he endured the pain. ¡°Whoever hacks him to death shall be the next president!¡±


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Philip snatched a saber and threw it out. With a loud clunk,


    Yale¡¯s arm was severed at the wrist!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Yale screamed as blood sprayed all over!


    This vicious pain made Yale faint!


    ¡°Still talking nonsense at this time!¡±


    Philip nced at Yale coldly with murderous intent in his eyes!


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to kill me, then you must also have the resolve to be killed!¡±


    Philip and Rick stood in the hall, facing dozens of elites opposite them without any signs of fear at all.


    Instead, they walked forward step by step, forcing the elites to retreat one by one!


    He had managed to suppress everyone!


    ¡°Cynthia, how much longer?¡± Philip suddenly asked loudly.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    Cynthia, who was standing not too far behind Philip, was already stunned silly by Philip¡¯s ruthless


    methods.


    As soon as her words fell, rms rang at the entrance of the hotel. Dozens ofw enforcement


    vehicles surrounded them in an instant!


    ¡°Attention to the people inside, you¡¯ve been surrounded. Do not resist!¡±


    Thew enforcement vehicle broadcasted outside. Following that, two groups of personnel fully-armed


    with ammunition broke in and immediately controlled the situation!


    A grim-looking man with a gun in hand and a passport hanging on his chest nced at all the thugs


    who had been apprehended by the armed personnel before he put away his gun. He walked toward


    Cynthia and asked with an expression full of anxiety as well as concern, ¡°Cynthia, are you alright?¡±


    Cynthia maintained her distance from that man and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to him.¡±


    Hearing that, that man turned to look at Philip with a frown, but he still stretched out his hand. He then


    said with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Eugene Harrod.¡±


    Philipughed, shook the other party¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    At the same time in a hotel somewhere in Riverdale.


    Darren Caruso was lying on the bed next to a woman with a slender body and a thin waist. He was just


    about to start another round when his henchman shouted from outside the door, ¡°Master Darren, it¡¯s


    bad!¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy!¡±


    Darren sat up from the bed angrily. After all, anyone who was interrupted in the middle of such activities


    would be in a bad mood, let alone a young master like Darren Caruso!


    Knuckles¡¯ expression was full of horror as he scampered in and said in a panic, ¡°Mr. Darren, something


    has happened! Mr. Yale¡­ He¡­ And Huck¡­¡±


    Darren frowned as a bad premonition welled up inside him. He asked, ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ They¡¯ve been arrested!¡±


    Knuckles sweated profusely.


    ¡°Arrested?¡±


    Darren was taken aback and immediately jumped down from the bed. He had no time to put on his


    pants as he asked, ¡°You said Huck has been arrested?¡±


    Knuckles nodded fiercely, anxiety clear on his face.


    After Darren paused for a while, he suddenly clenched his fists, smiled gloatingly, and said, ¡°Great! I


    don¡¯t have to do it myself, then!¡±


    Knuckles was confused. He interrupted and reminded Darren. ¡°Master Darren, Master Yale has been


    arrested too¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Darren was startled and eximed angrily with a frown, ¡°My dad¡¯s arrested too? Who did it?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Knuckles wiped the sweat off his forehead and said cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the localw enforcement


    officers!¡±


    Darren¡¯s expression sank as he mmed the table abruptly and said, ¡°Who has the balls to do that?


    Who dares to arrest my dad? They must be tired of living!¡±


    ¡°Master Darren, it¡¯s not like that. Apparently, Master Yale has offended a young man at Shangri-La


    Hotel tonight and got beaten up. After that, Master Huck went there with reinforcements but more than


    40 men were directly trashed by the other party!¡±

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    ¡°What?¡±


    Darren felt that his brain was unable to process this information!


    More than 40 elites were dealt with just like that?


    This was a world-ss joke!


    Huck Thorn was the strongest man in the fraternity, and Fearsome Tiger Hall was the strongest


    fraternity around!


    In Darren¡¯s view, this was simply inconceivable!


    His brain went nk for a while. He stood by the bed stark naked, his face getting uglier by the minute!


    Over the years, he had fought with Huck privately for the top spot!


    Nevertheless, they belonged to the same fraternity. Now that everyone was in trouble, he could choose


    to sit back and watch, but when it came to his father, he could not ignore it!


    Otherwise, there would be no presidential election after this!


    After thinking for a few minutes, Darren raised his head and said grimly, ¡°Are you sure about the


    news?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Knuckles nodded his head with certainty and said gravely, ¡°The person we nted at Huck¡¯s side just


    escaped from the chaos. The news is absolutely true!¡±


    Darren nodded and asked, ¡°Any news from Golden City¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°The decision-makers are on their way here. To settle the matter this time, I¡¯m afraid we have to pay a


    large price¡­¡±


    Knuckles said anxiously, ¡°Master Darren, should you go in person? This is Theo¡¯s territory after all.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Find a few people to watch that brat for me! Whoever dares toy hands on my dad must be


    tired of living!¡±


    Darren¡¯s face turned ck!


    As the vice president of the fraternity, he naturally knew that he had to pay a price if he wanted to settle


    this matter!


    Sweating profusely, Darren suddenly asked, ¡°What about the people from the other fraternities?¡±


    Knuckles immediately replied, ¡°They¡¯ve been dispatched to greet the people from Golden City. Master


    Darren, you have to make a decision quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be criticized by our people. It¡¯ll be bad if


    it affects our next n.¡±


    Darren¡¯s face became extremely unpleasant!


    ¡°Damn it! A bunch of turncoats! All of them should die!¡±


    Darren kicked the coffee table angrily!


    ¡°Darren, inparison with the position of president, which one is more important? Don¡¯t tell me you


    can¡¯t tell?¡±


    Suddenly, with a coquettish voice, the woman on the bed sat up andzily hugged Darren from behind.


    She looked extremely seductive!


    Knuckles was already stunned silly and could not help but swallow a mouthful of spit. He quickly


    lowered his head, not daring to look. However, he stole a few furtive nces.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren scratched her perky nose and said, ¡°Wait for my return. I¡¯ll eat you up!¡±


    With that said, Darren picked up the clothes on the floor and quickly left the suite with Knuckles.


    In the next few days, Riverdale was as calm as ever. It would seem that what happened at Shangri-La


    Hotel did not cause any uproar in Riverdale.


    Everyone eagerly waited for the Quaid family of Capital City to retaliate against the Beacon Group, but


    nothing happened even after two weeks.


    Some people even suspected that Beacon had reconciled with the Quaid family in private.


    In a different matter, the bloodshed that happened in Shangri-La Hotel that night was not circted. It


    was likely deliberately suppressed.


    Everything went on as usual with strange incidents urring in ordinary events.


    That night, ke Michaels had escaped. Philip did not find the opportunity toy a hand on him.


    On this day, Wynn wore a little ck dress and was doing her makeup in front of the mirror in the


    master bedroom when she suddenly turned around. She nced at Philip and asked, ¡°Phil, can you tell


    me why you were so strong the other night as if you weren¡¯t afraid of anything?¡±


    Philip stared at his wife¡¯s perky figure. A happy smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he said,


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the young master of rke Group.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    Wynn was startled. She turned her head around and stared at Philip dubiously.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Do you really want to know who I am?¡± Philip looked at Wynn¡¯s beautiful features and asked.


    Wynn was silent for a moment before she nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡± Philip pulled Wynn along and walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Wynn followed Philip curiously.


    ¡°A ce that can prove my identity. You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Philip said seriously.


    A ce that could prove his identity. Could it be?


    The rke family?


    Wynn immediately felt nervous and began to panic¡­

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Wynn was very nervous. Was Philip going to bring her home to the rke family?


    Then, what should she do?


    Would her father-inw and the rest of the family members like her?


    ¡°Wait, Philip, wait a minute!¡±


    Wynn immediately grabbed Philip and said bashfully, ¡°I¡­ I need to change.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Philip was startled. He touched Wynn¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just follow me.¡±


    After that, Philip pulled Wynn into the BMW and left Longford Park.


    When they left, Martha happened to see them at the entrance.


    ¡°Where are they going in such a hurry?¡±


    Martha muttered to herself sullenly. She was followed by a group of friends, all dressed up.


    ¡°Hey, Martha, is this your vi? It¡¯s so big andvish.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, this must be First Pce. It¡¯s too luxurious. How much is your Wynn earning again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious! Martha is the first among us to live in a vi, and it¡¯s at Longford Park too! I¡¯m so


    jealous!¡±


    The friends chattered endlessly and could not stop heaping praises on her.


    They were just ttering her.


    Martha felt very gratified. Her nose almost floated to the sky. She said very proudly and arrogantly, ¡°Of


    course, our Wynn is the chairwoman of Beacon Pharmaceutical after all.¡±


    Then, Martha nced around furtively and said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, not too long ago, Wynn¡¯s


    company just refinanced three billion!¡±


    Three billion?!


    When the group of olddies heard this, their eyes widened. They covered their mouths, their eyes full


    of disbelief.


    That was crazy!


    Three billion! How much earnings was that?


    They were all full of jealousy!


    ¡°Wow, Martha, how many hundreds of millions is Wynn going to make?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re going to be a billionaire in the future!¡±


    Instantly, all the friends fawned over her.


    Martha was full of joy and said arrogantly, ¡°Hey, what billionaire are you talking about? Come on, let¡¯s


    go inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure, I¡¯m looking forward to your support in the future.¡±


    One of the middle-aged women with a simpering expression held Martha¡¯s arm intimately.


    Martha swaggered as she led the group of sisters into the vi, acting like the wealthydy of the


    house.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side, he drove Wynn all the way across the bridges and rivers, then headed into the


    vast mountains.


    Cirrus Manor!


    When they arrived at the entrance of Cirrus Manor, some bodyguards blocked them at the gate.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    These bodyguards who belonged to Giada still recognized their master and stood respectfully in front


    of Philip¡¯s car.


    Wynn got out of the car and looked at this luxurious and huge manor only to recall that she was here


    the other night.


    This was Aunt Giada¡¯s manor.


    Why did Philip bring her here?


    ¡°Phil, isn¡¯t this Aunt Giada¡¯s manor?¡±


    Wynn looked suspiciously at the manor.


    Philip was taken aback. He looked at Wynn and asked, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Only then did Wynn realize she had visited this ce previously without Philip¡¯s knowledge.


    With a faltering attitude, she replied truthfully, ¡°Actually, I visited Aunt Giadast time to find out about


    your identity.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Wynn responded, afraid that her husband would me her for not believing in him.


    Philip did not say anything else. He put his hands in his pockets, led Wynn through the door, and said,


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Wynn followed Philip cautiously. This ce was much more luxurious than First Pce.


    It was simply the mansion among mansions.


    In the manor, there were bodyguards in ck suits, each stationed about five steps away from one


    another. As Philip walked in, all of them bent over to bow and greeted their young master.


    Even if they were Giada¡¯s men, they had to prioritize their master.


    As the two entered the lobby of the vi, Giada was already waiting there, her face skeptical.


    She could not figure out why Philip would suddenly bring Wynn over here.


    What was he trying to do?


    Did he want to break the contract?


    Was he trying to demonstrate something?


    ¡°Aunt Giada.¡±


    Wynn was very polite. As she entered the hall, she stood beside Philip amicably and greeted her


    sweetly.


    Giada just smiled and nodded as a greeting. Then, she stared at Philip with a scorching gaze. The


    latter sat on the goose down sofa and said calmly, ¡°I want to bring Wynn back.¡±


    That simple sentence exploded in the hall like a bolt from the blue sky.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Giada¡¯s expression instantly changed from calm to shock, then to anger!


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Giada admonished. Her aura exploded, and the temperature in the entire hall dropped sharply like a


    cold winter.


    This damn Philip, why did he suddenly mention this?


    Did he understand what it meant to bring Wynn back?


    Giada would never allow this to happen!


    Wynn was stunned. She did not expect that just the topic of going home would make Giada so furious.


    She looked at Philip with flickering eyes. She did not understand what the reason was.


    Philip merely smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯m talking about. I also know what you and the


    Wallis family are doing. I know that you¡¯ve done a lot to fight the other branches of the family over the


    years. However, you have to be clear, the rke family will always carry the name rke. It¡¯s


    impossible for our family to be named Wallis. I¡¯m the eldest son of the rke family and the only heir.


    Even if you give me a restraining order, the oue won¡¯t change.¡±


    With that, Philip got up, stared at Giada, and emphasized word by word. ¡°I, Philip rke, will bring


    Wynn and M back home. No one can change this decision. By the way, the agreement between you


    and me is invalid starting from today!¡±


    Invalid!


    That word was like thunder upon Giada¡¯s ears!


    How could Philip invalidate it?


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Giada said coldly as anger spurted from her beautiful eyes.


    She was furious!


    Philip¡¯s unexpected behavior went beyond her expectations. She would not allow his decision to disrupt


    her many years of careful nning.


    The battle between the main and branch families hadsted for decades.


    In recent years, things had been extremely intense!


    At Giada¡¯s exmation, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits suddenly rushed out of the hall to


    surround Philip and Wynn.


    Vivian also appeared behind Giada. A chill reflected in her eyes as she stared grimly at Philip.


    Once the madam gave the order, Vivian would shoot Philip on the spot!


    Wynn was frightened by the dozens of bodyguards who suddenly rushed out. She trotted behind Philip,


    clutched his hand tightly, and whispered, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t be angry at Aunt Giada. Talk calmly.¡±


    She was scared. It seemed that Philip had made Giada angry.


    She was Philip¡¯s stepmother, after all. Wynn could not say anything. She only knew that as the younger


    family member, Philip should be the first to bow his head and admit his mistake.


    However.


    Philip just turned his head, looked at Wynn, and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know who


    I am? Don¡¯t you want to know my identity?¡±


    Wynn raised her head. Her bright shining eyes stared confusedly at Philip.


    At this moment, she felt an unprecedented sense of security from Philip.


    ¡°Giada, I¡¯m standing here right now. Do you dare to touch me?¡±


    Without fear, Philip stood in front of Wynn. He stared at Giada with a cold expression.


    Giada was somber at the moment. She was staring at Philip and gritting her teeth.


    This was the first time she felt uneasy.


    She always had the impression that Philip was not such a simple fool. Did hee here just to tell her


    this?


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to do it?¡± Giada said as her eyes filled with a chill.


    As soon as the words fell, the dozens of bodyguards in ck suits beside her took a few steps forward


    and pulled out the anti-riot batons from their waists!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going back on the agreement between us without cause, don¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless!¡±


    Giada had made up her mind as she gritted her teeth. She said coldly, ¡°Perhaps what I should have


    done seven years ago was confine you.¡±


    She med herself for being soft-hearted seven years ago and releasing him from the rke family.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Otherwise, there would not be so many problems with her n today.


    ¡°Take them down!¡± Giada ordered, and all the bodyguards in ck suits surrounded them.


    Wynn trembled with fright and clutched Philip¡¯s arm tightly. She tried to say something, but her throat


    was so tight that she could not say anything.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to touch my nephew!¡±


    Suddenly!


    There was a thunderous roar at the door.


    Immediately afterward, an armed squad of more than ten rushed in and surrounded Giada and her


    men.


    They were all armed men with guns and live ammunition. They had insignias of an ind and floating


    swords on their chests!


    The armed forces of the rke family from Arcadia Ind!


    They only answered to one person!


    Tim rke!


    His burly figure dressed in a formal grey suit appeared at the entrance of the hall. One could see his


    broad back, his face full of chills, and the pipe in his mouth. He was striding over in huge steps.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Giada frowned at the unexpected appearance of Tim rke.


    ¡°Uncle Tim.¡±


    Philip looked at Tim with a smile. Thetter also gave him a doting look, patted him on the shoulder,


    and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tim nodded, turned to Wynn, and said smilingly, ¡°Niece-inw, we meet again.¡±


    Wynn tucked the hair that hung around her ears, politely nodded at Tim, and said, ¡°Uncle Tim.¡±


    ¡°Haha, hello!¡±


    Tim was very happy. This greeting was better than anything else.


    Wynn was really frightened just now. She did not expect Philip¡¯s uncle to appear so suddenly.


    Moreover, looking at this scene, Uncle Tim¡¯s identity did not seem to be so simple. He had armed men


    with him!


    It was horrifying!


    Wynn raised her chin and looked at Philip with doubts in her heart.


    Who on earth was her husband? Why was he always so mysterious?


    When Tim turned his head, the smile on his face immediately fell grim. He stared at Giada and said


    coldly, ¡°Giada, what were you going to do to my nephew just now?¡±


    Giada frowned. She knew that since Tim was here, things would be more difficult to handle.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the ind?¡± Giada asked.


    Haha.


    Tim chuckled and said, ¡°Those old antiques from the branch family still don¡¯t pose a threat to me. As for


    you, your recent methods are a little unscrupulous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these people here are going to do something to me?¡± Tim nced at the ck-suited


    bodyguards beside Giada and said indifferently.


    Giada ordered, ¡°Step down.¡±


    Dozens of bodyguards in ck suits retreated from the hall just like that.


    Even so, Tim did not relent and said, ¡°Giada, I have to warn you, don¡¯t stretch your arms too long.


    There are some people you can¡¯t touch. Even that old thing, Jack Wallis, has to watch his step around


    me.¡±


    When Giada heard this, she was angry.


    She did not like others insulting her father.


    ¡°Tim rke, how dare you! I¡¯m your sister-inw after all!¡±


    Giada eximed, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly. Her heart was filled with anger.


    However, Tim remained nonchnt and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re just the second wife of my oldest brother.


    Do you really think you¡¯re an important character?¡±


    This sentence ignited the anger in Giada¡¯s heart. With a cold expression, she pointed at him and


    cursed. ¡°Tim rke! Even though I¡¯m the second wife, I officially married into the family! In terms of


    seniority, you must call me sister-inw! Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll report this matter to the elders in the


    family and use you of disrespect!¡±


    Giada was very angry. This Tim was already so old but still so rude.


    Insolent!


    ¡°Haha, the old guys in the enforcement hall at home are already senile. Even if you charge me for


    being disrespectful, I¡¯m not afraid! If you have the ability, get them toe to Riverdale! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±


    After that, Tim turned around. He took Philip and Wynn out of this ce.


    Before that, Tim left some final words. ¡°By the way, my eldest nephew said that he¡¯s going to bring my


    niece-inw back. If you dare to stop them, I don¡¯t mind destroying the Wallis family! I hope you know


    what to do!¡±


    Boom!


    That sentence pierced right through Giada¡¯s heart, making her extremely furious!


    Watching as Tim and the others left, Giada went berserk!


    She immediately smashed the things in the hall, all expensive customized products!


    ¡°Damn you Tim rke! How dare you bully me like that! I¡¯ll make the entire rke family pay for it!¡±


    Giada was very angry. With a face full of anger and cold eyes, she directly contacted several elders of


    the rke family¡¯s enforcement hall in Arcadia Ind.


    On the other hand, Tim was leaving Cirrus Manor with Philip.


    At the gate, Tim and Philip had a private conversation.


    ¡°Uncle Tim, how did you handle the branch family?¡± Philip asked.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°By force, of course. All the old things have hidden agendas. It¡¯s high time to teach them a lesson.


    Otherwise, they can¡¯t tell who¡¯s the true master of Arcadia Ind.¡±


    Timughed loudly while smoking his pipe, not caring at all.


    Philip shook his head helplessly and sighed. As expected of his uncle¡ªhis methods were always quick


    and violent!


    However, he was not a fool.


    Otherwise, he would not have gotten the Sovereignty Seal.


    ¡°Oh yes, do you really n to take Wynn and M home? Do they know your identity?¡± Tim suddenly


    asked with some worry.


    The situation of the rke family on the ind was now very uncertain.


    For Philip to choose to go back at this time was undoubtedly not a good signal. It was likely to cause


    some retaliation from the branch family.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to keep it from them too long.¡±


    Tim nodded, patted Philip on the shoulder, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll escort you. No one can prevent the


    heir of the rke family from going home. Not Giada, not the branch family, and not even the hidden


    forces behind them!¡±


    Philip smiled, chatted with Tim for a while, and walked to Wynn who was waiting there.


    Tim said that he wanted to invite them for a meal this time.


    Philip had no idea what Tim was up to.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Wynn stepped on thewn with her hands behind her back. She looked very fresh and attractive.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When the sun shone on her through the mottled leaves, she looked as if she was covered with ayer


    of gold. It was a stunning sight to see.


    ¡°Wynnie.¡±


    Philip walked over with his hands in his trouser pockets.


    Wynn turned around smilingly and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Philip nodded and reached out to remove a small leaf from Wynn¡¯s hair. Thetter asked hesitantly, ¡°By


    the way, Phil, what does Uncle Tim do? His appearance is so¡­¡±


    Wynn pointed to the rows of armed men over there, her big eyes filled with suspicions.


    Philip considered before saying, ¡°Those belong to my family.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes widened at those words. She stared at Philip incredulously, then pointed at the armed


    men over there before asking again, ¡°You, what did you say? Those belong to your family?¡±


    How could that be?


    What did that mean?


    Those men were all armed with ammunition!


    They belonged to her husband¡¯s family?!


    Bodyguards?


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the family¡¯s bodyguards. Or rather, they¡¯re Uncle Tim¡¯s subordinates.¡±


    Philip nodded and did not hide anything.


    Revealing a bit of Tim¡¯s identity could be a foundation before he brought Wynn home. This could help


    avoid her being too surprisedter.


    This way, when he took action under certain circumstances, Wynn could also ept it better.


    ¡°Uh, really¡­ They really belong to your family?¡±


    Wynn was shocked. She covered her mouth. Her eyes were wide while her face was full of disbelief.


    Her husband seemed to be more mysterious now.


    What exactly did his family do to employ the security of armed personnel?


    It was¡­ Simply too terrifying.


    ¡°Phil, is it really you? Are you my husband?¡±


    Wynn touched Philip¡¯s cheek with her hand. She looked very restless, mainly because she was really


    scared.


    Philip grabbed her hand, smiled, and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me, silly. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Wynn nodded nkly, followed Philip into the car, left Cirrus Manor, and returned to their home.


    Even when she returned to the vi, Wynn was still in a daze. It was difficult to digest what she had


    seen and heard today.


    What on earth was her husband hiding?


    Also, was Philip¡¯s family so powerful?


    They had armed bodyguards! Goodness gracious!


    Wynn almost could not ept it.


    Philip parked the car and walked into the vi with Wynn only to see seven or eight middle-aged


    women sitting in the living room of his home. They were fawning over Martha.


    Anne Foster served tea and was serving them an assortment of nuts and seeds while clearing the


    garbage that the women threw out.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s return, Martha immediately pointed at him and instructed, ¡°Why are you standing


    around in a daze? Pour us some tea. There¡¯s no more nuts and seeds. Go and buy some.¡±


    When she said this, Martha held her chest and head up high, but she still felt a little apprehensive.


    She had no choice. She had already bragged in front of the old friends that she was the master of this


    house.


    When it came to Philip, she had belittled him with a lot of unpleasant words.


    Therefore, Martha was doing this now to prove herself.


    However, she was also uneasy. She was worried that Philip would expose her.


    The group of olddies eating nuts and seeds nced at Philip who was standing at the door. They


    laughed tauntingly. ¡°Martha, is this your son-inw who lives off your family? He¡¯s really a good-for-


    nothing indeed.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Philip, is it? Why are you still standing there? Go out now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What are you doing there, you useless piece of trash?! Didn¡¯t you hear Martha telling you


    to buy us more nuts?¡±


    Instantly, four or five middle-aged women yelled at Philip one after another.


    Philip frowned and nced at Martha who had an unnatural expression on her face. Wynn, who was


    standing beside him, pulled his arm and whispered, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t argue with them. I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Philip thought for a while, sighed, turned around, and went out with Wynn.


    On this side, Martha¡¯s anxiety also rxed.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a good-for-nothing. Martha, this son-inw of yours is no good.¡±


    A fat woman dressed in checkered clothes taunted at this moment. She had on heavy makeup on her


    big round face and a lot of pockmarks.


    ¡°Yes, that Philip is too useless, not masculine at all. He can¡¯t evenpare to my son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Martha, I think you should get your daughter to divorce him quickly. I can already tell he¡¯s no good


    at once nce. Exactly like azy loafer.¡±


    When Martha saw that Philip had left, she also mocked. ¡°Haha, just watch and see. I¡¯ll get rid of him


    sooner orter.¡±


    Just as the olddies were chattering away, little M tottered down from the second floor with sleepy


    eyes.


    ¡°Anne¡­ Anne¡­¡±


    As she called out in her childish voice, M noticed a lot of people sitting in the living room.


    Adorable M, unknowing of the situation, walked up to Martha and asked, ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Anne?¡±


    Martha pushed M away unhappily and said impatiently, ¡°Go find her yourself.¡±


    M¡¯s mouth crumbled. She nced at the food on the coffee table and stretched out her hand to take


    some, but Martha pped her hand away.


    ¡°Are you worthy of eating anything? You¡¯re just like your useless father, living off other people.¡±


    Martha grabbed M by the shoulders and scolded angrily.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Waa!¡±


    M was scared and cried. Her face was full of tears as she struggled to shout, ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ Waa¡­


    Anne¡­¡±


    Coincidentally, this scene was witnessed by Philip and Wynn who were by the door carrying food.


    ¡°Martha Yates!¡±


    A furious roar resounded throughout the hall!

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Philip was full of anger and his face turned grim.


    It seemed that Martha had already forgotten the lesson from before as she dared to treat M this way


    again.


    Martha was also flustered at the time, especially when she saw Philip rushing in from the door. The


    latter¡¯s face was full of chills, which reminded her of her beating in the living room that night.


    Damn it, why was the timing so coincidental!


    ¡°That, Philip, hear me out¡­¡± Martha tried to exin.


    However¡­


    Philip rushed over, waved his big hand, and pped Martha angrily!


    Smack!


    This p could be said to have exploded directly in the living room.


    The olddies all jumped from the sofa and hid aside in fear.


    They were dumbfounded. Was Philip not a wastrel? How dare he hit his mother-inw?


    ¡°What are you doing? How dare you hit Martha? You¡¯re too disrespectful!¡±


    One middle-aged woman wanting to please Martha stood up at this time and pointed at Philip


    arrogantly.


    However, Philip just cast her a cold stare and said sternly, ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t care how you tter her and


    please her, but I can tell you this, this is my home. Whether you¡¯re qualified to sit here, that¡¯s my


    decision!¡±


    Arrogant!


    Brazen!


    This was how the olddies felt about Philip.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing. A bum dares to be so arrogant. This is Martha¡¯s house. Who are you to tell us to


    leave?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re just a useless man who lives off his wife and even dares to hit his mother-inw.


    We must go to the Women¡¯s Association to report you!¡±


    ¡°Martha, say something. We¡¯ll take care of this son-inw for you. He¡¯s too audacious!¡±


    Instantly, the group ofdies was excitedly pointing at Philip¡¯s nose and condemning him.


    Wynn had already rushed in at this time. She was holding M andforting her.


    At the same time, she also stared at Martha angrily and scolded, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too much. This is the


    second time I¡¯ve seen it!¡±


    Martha was also flushed red, especially with that p from Philip that made her lose her dignity in front


    of her friends.


    With her temper, it would be impossible not to create a scene from this!


    As expected¡­


    Martha immediately retaliated, scratching Philip as she approached him. She yelled, ¡°Philip, are you


    turning on us now? You dare to hit me? I¡¯m your mother-inw! You beast, you dare to hit me?! Get out


    of here right now!¡±


    Martha immediately yelled and cursed. When her friends saw this scene, they rushed over


    enthusiastically and began to help Martha chase and insult Philip.


    Philip was full of anger. Facing these middle-aged women, he really dared not to do anything. In the


    case of any injuries, he would be in trouble.


    When middle-aged women got serious, they were akin to gangsters and hooligans.


    Therefore, he could only defend passively and keep moving back.


    ¡°Hit him! Beat up this b*stard! He dares to hit his mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Yes, bash him! We¡¯ll avenge Martha today!¡±


    Five or six middle-aged women rolled up their sleeves and began to fight Philip. They scratched his


    hair, pinching his arms, and kicked his thighs.


    Wynn was very angry when she saw this scene.


    Just then, Anne returned. She passed M to Anne and walked to the group of middle-aged women


    who were constantly chattering and cursing angrily.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Wynn shouted sternly.


    Abruptly, the group ofdies stopped and looked at Wynn in bewilderment.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wynn, your husband hit your mother. Aren¡¯t you going to help her?¡± someone asked.


    However¡­


    Wynn pulled Philip directly behind her, rolled up her sleeves, and faced the group of middle-aged


    women.


    She looked like she was ready to argue with them.


    Smack!


    Wynn actually pped the face of the woman who asked the question just now. She pointed to her


    nose and scolded. ¡°Since you dare to hit my man, I¡¯ll hit you too!¡±


    Shocking!


    It was simply staggering!


    Wynn¡¯s p had scared off the middle-aged women. All of them closed their mouths and retracted their


    necks.


    Did Martha not say Wynn disliked Philip and wanted to divorce him?


    What was the meaning of this?


    ¡°And you, did you hit my man too?¡±


    Suddenly, Wynn turned toward another woman and asked coldly.


    The middle-aged woman immediately retracted her neck with a blush and mumbled, ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! All of you!¡± Wynn shouted.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Instantly, these middle-aged women all picked up their bags and fled the living room in a swarm.


    ¡°Martha, we¡¯lle back another time.¡±


    Before they left, they did not forget to say a polite remark to Martha.


    Very soon, the living room was left with Martha, who was flushed red, Philip, his wife, as well as Anne


    who carried M upstairs.


    Wynn held her forehead and looked at Martha. She was absolutely disappointed with her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve had enough of you. You¡¯re a retired university lecturer after all. How have you be so


    unreasonable now?¡±


    Wynn asked helplessly.


    Martha was still irritated as she said, ¡°Are you already so grown up that you can speak to me this way?¡±


    Martha was very angry that her daughter was so protective of Philip.


    She just did not like Philip. Even if he had some money now, Martha just could not like him.


    He was like her enemy from the previous life.


    ¡°Mom, can you stop being so unreasonable? You know Philip is the one who bought this vi and


    you¡¯re still treating him like this. What do you want me to do?¡± Wynn was really about to cry.


    Martha lost all confidence at those words.


    Yes, the vi was bought by Philip.


    Wynn said, ¡°Mom, apologize to Philip.¡±


    ¡°No way! Why should I apologize to him? There¡¯s no such thing as a mother-inw apologizing to the


    son-inw!¡± Martha yelled.


    Wynn nced at Philip. In the past, because Martha was her mother, she requested Philip to bear with


    it. However, it was different now. Wynn knew that Philip¡¯s identity was not simple. If her mother


    continued to behave this way, she would end up miserably.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯ll go out tomorrow to find a new house for you and dad. You can move


    out,¡± Wynn said sternly.


    Wynn¡¯s wordspletely stopped Martha in her tracks.


    She looked at her daughter in bewilderment. This turncoat!


    She never thought that her daughter would stand on the opposite side one day.


    ¡°Wynn Johnston, you really want me to apologize to you both?¡± Martha gritted her teeth.


    Wynn shook her head. Her mother was too much this time. Martha hadid her hands on M again.


    That was her own daughter. She would not allow others to bully her, even her grandmother!


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s your fault this time,¡± Wynn said.


    Martha hated this, but she was reluctant to leave this vi. She could only bite her teeth bitterly and


    say, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    It was very perfunctory.


    Despite that, Philip could not be bothered.


    It was mainly because he was in a good mood now. His wife was on his side!


    Going to the second floor, he went to M andforted her.


    Philip took Wynn to the master bedroom and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your mother will hate you for


    this?¡±


    Wynn smiled and took off her dress. Her graceful waist and figure made Philip¡¯s eyes burn with desire.


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband and someone I can rely on in the future. Besides, my mother is indeed too much. If


    you want them to move out, I have no objections.¡±


    Wynn, who had put on ace nightdress, walked over at this time. She leaned on Philip¡¯s shoulder and


    hugged his waist.


    Philip did not say anything but just basked in the tenderness of this moment.


    ¡°No need. Just let her stay,¡± Philip said. Then, the two looked at each other, both their eyes fiery.


    A kiss.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, there was no next step.


    There was another child in the belly.


    Martha was very angry. She sat in the living room alone, pondering about it. Then, she got up and


    walked to the bedroom. She opened the drawer, took out a small box, removed a small packet from it,


    and returned to the kitchen.


    With great determination, Martha made two cups of drinks and brought them upstairs.


    Damn Philip! He should not me her for being mean when he was so harsh!


    Martha was so aggravated that she came to a decision.


    Anyway, it was not poison. No one would die from it.


    Besides, Philip was the one who would be drinking it, so what did it have to do with her?


    With that thought, Martha put on her slippers, walked to the door of the master bedroom, and knocked


    on it gently. She lowered her posture, calmed down, and said, ¡°Wynnie, Philip, can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Martha pushed the door open, stepped inside, and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, Wynnie, it was my fault


    just now. I specially made herbal tea for you. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    With that said, Martha put two cups of tea on the coffee table. One cup was pushed to Wynn while the


    one with powder was given to Philip.


    ¡°It¡¯s very nutritious and good for a young couple,¡± Martha said smilingly.


    ¡°Thanks, Mom. Just leave it there,¡± Wynn said.


    Martha did so and walked out of the bedroom slowly.


    Wynn and Philip were both blushing. Philip sat on the sofa and pretended to read a magazine. They


    were almost caught by the mother-inw while he was making out with his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower. It¡¯s too hot,¡± Wynn said awkwardly. She got up and walked to the bathroom with


    her two slender legs.


    Philip leaned back on the sofa and rested his eyes.


    At this time, he suddenly received a call from George Thomas.


    ¡°Hello, Old Man George, did you find it?¡±


    Philip took his cell phone and walked out of the master bedroom.


    Ten minutester, Wynn wrapped her bathrobe around her, wiped her hair, and walked out of the


    bathroom. She looked very beautiful with her belly slightly protruding.


    She sat cross-legged on the sofa, nced at the herbal tea on the coffee table, and picked up the cup


    that originally belonged to Philip. She raised her fair and delicate neck, about to drink it.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Just as Wynn was about to drink it, the bedroom door was pushed open. M ran in crying, her small


    mouth pouting. She looked very sad.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± M called out childishly and pounced into Wynn¡¯s arms.


    Wynn had to put down the cup. She carried M and put her on herp,ughing as she teased her


    and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened to M? Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    M sat on her mother¡¯sp, inhaled herforting scent, and said, ¡°I want to y outside.¡±


    Wynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll bring you out to y, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    M nodded heavily, smacked a loud kiss on Wynn¡¯s cheek, and got down from herp. She pestered


    Wynn and pulled her into her small bedroom to show her the mermaid princess doll.


    Wynn could not help but oblige. It was her day off anyway, so she started ying with M.


    Anne started her cleaning duties. She walked into the master bedroom, saw the two cups of herbal tea


    on the table, took them downstairs, and poured the contents away.


    Back to Philip. He was on a call with George who was talking respectfully. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve found


    Fennel Leigh, but he¡¯s currently not in Chinatown.¡±


    Philip was currently in the floating gardens. He asked without wrinkling his forehead, ¡°Not in


    Chinatown? Then where is he?¡±


    This Fennel.


    He should never have allowed him to go abroad in the first ce. This was awless person who never


    respected any rules or restrictions.


    ¡°Fernvale,¡± George replied. At the moment, he was in a restaurant somewhere in Chinatown with six or


    seven bodyguards beside him. A woman with a tantalizing body sat across from him.


    He got the news about Fennel from her.


    Philip frowned. What was that guy doing in Fernvale?


    He had made an agreement with Fennel back then. Philip would send someone to Chinatown to find


    him if something happened. There should be no direct contact between the two of them. This n was


    devised by Philip to avoid any unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Philip said before he continued speaking, ¡°Oh yes, George, please help me with


    another thing.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master, you hurt my feelings by saying that,¡± George responded respectfully.


    ¡°Go back to the ind and help me get my father¡¯s handwritten permission to lift the restraining order.


    With the restriction on me right now, I can¡¯t do a lot of things.¡±


    Philip looked quite uncertain when he said this.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t be easy. The castle guards on the ind have all been reced


    with Giada¡¯s people. We have less than one-tenth of our people there, and the personal nurse taking


    care of the master is also one of them,¡± George spoke.


    ¡°I know that. Just try your best to get in contact with my father. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll return to the


    ind personally.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression sank as he made a decision internally.


    George trembled at those words and said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re returning to the ind?¡±


    Philip did not refute. ¡°As ast resort, I¡¯ll bring Wynn and M back. You¡¯ll need to make some early


    preparations.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master, I¡¯ll return right away.¡±


    George looked unusually excited. The young master was about to return to the ind, so his identity as


    the heir of the rke family would be set in stone.


    However, he was still worried and asked, ¡°But Young Master, if you go back like this, won¡¯t Madam


    Giada stop you? You have an agreement with her after all.¡±


    Philip paused for a while before he replied, ¡°I saw her today. Our agreement is no longer valid. The war


    between us has begun. After this, she should no longer have any scruples and will spare no effort in


    taking action against me. Therefore, I must lift the family restraining order as soon as possible. I need


    to have my own strength to protect Wynn and M.¡±


    Yes, what happened in the morning had already started the battle between Philip and Giada.


    Without the constraints of the agreement, Giada¡¯s methods would be more and more intense.


    Philip must make some preparations to deal with emergencies.


    Not only to deal with the Wallis family, but also the elders of the branch families.


    All of them were waiting for him to return so that they could try to exert control over him.


    After he hung up the phone, Philip turned around and returned to the vi.


    Coincidentally, he received a text message from Cynthia.


    ¡®Philip, are you free for dinner tonight?¡¯


    Cynthia actually took the initiative to ask him out.


    Philip frowned as he considered many things.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯


    After the short reply, Philip informed Wynn before heading out.


    As Wynn was also about to take M outside to y, the three of them went out together.


    Martha was in the living room. When she saw Philip, she asked, ¡°Philip, did you drink the herbal tea?¡±


    Herbal tea?


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No. I have something to do. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Martha was speechless for a while. She was very puzzled as she watched Philip leave. He did not


    drink it?


    As she thought about it, she hurried upstairs and found that the cups had already been cleared.


    ¡°Anne Foster!¡± Martha roared furiously.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Philip was supposed to meet Cynthia in a western restaurant. Cynthia, who was here early, was


    dressed very simply, but her appearance was not inferior to other women because of her good image


    and poise. Even in just a simple white dress, she was like a lotus flower in the water, attracting the eyes


    of most men in the restaurant.


    Cynthia noticed Philip walking in from the door and waved happily with a smile on her face.


    Philip also waved briefly and walked through the crowd toward Cynthia. He pulled out the chair and sat


    down.


    Cynthia grinned and handed him the menu. ¡°This restaurant is newly opened. There are a lot of


    delicious dishes. You can look through the menu and see if anything interests you.¡±


    Philip obliged. He picked up the menu and thought for a long time before he ordered a few dishes


    casually. ¡°That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t really know what to eat.¡±


    After that, Philip finally asked, ¡°Cynthia, why are you looking for me? Is something wrong?¡±


    Larson family of Fernvale, his mother¡¯s family.


    Philip had been looking for information secretly, but the area of Fernvale was different from any other


    city on the maind.


    It was veryplicated.


    There were many forces and many foreign ones too.


    Besides, over the years, the Larson family had deliberately avoided the maind. They even cut off all


    their businesses and resolutely withdrew from the maind market.


    Philip could not understand the reason.


    What exactly happened back then to cause such a major force second only to the rke family to


    break off their ties in order to protect themselves?


    ¡°It¡¯s the same matter as before, I wish to talk to your wife.¡±


    Cynthia did not beat around the bush and directly stated her intentions.


    This piqued Philip¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Is this your wish or the Larson family¡¯s wish?¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°The Larson family knows that Beacon has a new type of anti-cancer drug that¡¯s very


    promising and valuable in the domestic and foreign markets. Since you¡¯ve been with your wife for so


    long, you must be aware of this. If this medicine is marketed nationwide and introduced abroad, the


    value it¡¯ll bring will not be tens of billions of dors but thousands of trillions. With such huge profits,


    we¡¯ll inevitably be interested. Of course, there are both pros and cons. By that time, Beacon will not


    only face thepetition from the pharmaceuticalpanies in Riverdale but also the crazed


    encroachment of more forces from all over the country and the world.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia said a lot in one go. She also told Philip about the current situation in Beacon.


    In fact, Philip had started paying close attention to this issue early on, which was why he transferred


    Buffer from abroad.


    Currently, Beacon was holding the golden key to open a whole new world.


    In the future, there would be more people who would have ideas about Beacon.


    Michaels family of Golden City, Quaid family of Capital City, Wallis family, and also Larson family of


    Fernvale.


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, the Larson family will help us?¡± Philip was not in a hurry and asked after a sip of


    tea.


    Cynthiaughed lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the Larson family has withdrawn from the


    maind, our foundation from over the years is still there. As long as we cooperate, we¡¯ll mutually


    benefit from this cooperation and can open up a new world. By that time, you and your wife can just sit


    and count your money while hundreds of billions and trillions flow into your hands.¡±


    Cynthia was very excited, but what she said was also true.


    This was the future value of Beacon¡¯s new drug.


    Philip had already established this fact with Buffer and the rest.


    ¡°Your suggestion is very good, but I need to consider it again. After all, I can¡¯t make the decision. I have


    to discuss it with my wife when I return. You know, I¡¯m just someone who lives off my wife.¡±


    Philip smiled as a sign of refusal.


    The thing was, he was not familiar with the Larson family and did not know what they were up to.


    Cynthia stared at Philip and felt very curious about him. She said, ¡°You¡¯re a very special man. This is


    the first time I¡¯ve met a man who¡¯d say that so matter-of-factly.¡±


    Philip chuckled.


    Cynthia had investigated Philip and found him to be a useless person. To describe his characteristics,


    he was cowardly and afraid of his wife as well as his mother-inw.


    He was a notorious good-for-nothing in Riverdale.


    Oh, but he could fight.


    She had witnessed it herself during dinner with Melody the other day.


    It was such a guy who actually beat someone from the Hane family of Capital City, the young master of


    Golden City¡¯s Michaels family, and the second young master of the Quaid family of Capital City.


    The entire Quaid family was still in an uproar.


    If Cynthia had not suppressed this matter through the Larson family, Philip would most probably be


    dead by now.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious to find out exactly who you are. I recall that there was a rumor about a prestigious


    rich second-generation in Riverdale not long ago. I wonder if it¡¯s you.¡±


    Cynthia asked suddenly and fixed her gaze on Philip.


    ¡°Who?¡± Philipughed as he asked.


    ¡°The young master of rke Group in Capital City, Young Master rke,¡± Cynthia said. She stared at


    Philip, hoping to see something from his expression.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Philip shrugged but said nothing.


    Cynthia continued, ¡°Perhaps everyone in the world thinks that rke Group is very rich and holds a


    capital flow of more than 100 billion, but in Capital City, there are many families better than them.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Cynthia, why are you saying this to me? I¡¯m just an ordinary guy, not the young


    master you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    This woman was very smart. She had guessed it.


    Cynthia did not say anything else.


    Right at this moment¡­


    ¡°Cynthia Larson, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Suddenly, a noble and handsome man in the restaurant appeared in front of Cynthia and Philip. He


    looked at her with a grin.


    This handsome man wore a suit and looked quite decent.


    Philip was drinking coffee when he was suddenly disturbed. Naturally, he was a little unhappy. He


    nced around casually and found that the other person was looking at Cynthia with desire in his eyes.


    Philip frowned and nced at Cynthia. He found that she had already stood up and was saying with a


    polite smile, ¡°Mr. Fadden, what a coincidence.¡±


    That personughed and said, ¡°I came here for dinner with a few friends, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet


    you too. It¡¯s so fortunate.¡±


    After that, the Fadden guy turned to look at Philip and asked, ¡°And this is?¡±


    Cynthia quickly introduced. ¡°Oh, this is my friend, Philip rke.¡±


    ¡°How do you do, Mr. Fadden.¡±


    Philip was not an impolite person, so he smiled and waved.


    Fadden¡¯s eyes suddenly turned grim. He had already seen Cynthia and Philip talking andughing on


    the other side. Their rtionship was definitely more than just friends!


    He had not heard any news of Cynthia having a new boyfriend, so who was this guy?


    Fadden was very upset, but he could not show it. His purpose tonight was very clear, to woo Cynthia


    and fulfill the bet!


    Therefore, he just smiled faintly, pulled a chair over, and sat down. He leaned close to Cynthia and


    said, ¡°Cynthia, I have a few friends over there who are also in the hotel industry. They heard that you¡¯re


    the lobby manager of Shangri-La and want to meet you. How about it? Are you interested in making a


    few friends?¡±


    Cynthia had been working for so long, so naturally, she understood what the other party was trying to


    say. She tried to decline by saying, ¡°Mr. Fadden, I think it won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t know your friends.


    It¡¯ll be very awkward.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Oh, Cynthia, it¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯ll be around, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m trying to introduce


    some new customers to you, okay? Just go over and have a chat. It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯ve already


    agreed to their request. If you decline, how am I going to exin to them?¡±


    Fadden was a sly man. His words made it difficult for Cynthia to decline further.


    Cynthia frowned. She looked at Fadden, then at Philip. It appeared as if she was asking Philip for help.


    This Chad Fadden had been pursuing her for quite a while. As he was quite rich, he always treated


    everyone as beneath him.


    ¡°I say, Mr. Fadden, since she doesn¡¯t want to go, why are you still forcing her?¡±


    Philip interrupted and said, ¡°Or else, I¡¯ll go with you. How about that?¡±


    At Philip¡¯s unpleasant words, Fadden¡¯s eyes gradually became gloomy. The whole restaurant instantly


    became quiet!


    Those who came here to eat were people with status and more or less knew each other. They had


    already noticed themotion from this table and naturally paid more attention out of curiosity.


    It looked like a love triangle!


    Moreover, a beautiful woman like Cynthia was standing there. It would be difficult not to attract the


    attention of others!


    She was simply a goddess who had descended to earth. Her temperament was too outstanding. Many


    men secretlypared Cynthia with their dates for the night. They absolutely paled inparison!


    Everyone held the anticipation of a good show and was ready to watch the next plot development!


    Chad seemed to deliberately ignore Philip¡¯s words but just red at him. He continued to talk to


    Cynthia with a smile, ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s okay, just have a few drinks. Everyone wants to make more friends.¡±


    Cynthia was helpless and could only say timidly, ¡°Mr. Fadden, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m not very good with


    words. It¡¯ll just be embarrassing. Let¡¯s do it another time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Cynthia. They¡¯re just in the next room. After two drinks, I¡¯ll bring you back. It¡¯s okay,¡±


    Chad spoke.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear that she¡¯s unwilling? Why are you still pestering her? What do you want?¡±


    Philip stood up at this time and pulled Cynthia to his side.


    After all, she belonged to the Larson family of Fernvale and had ties to him. Philip could not just sit


    back and watch.


    Initially, Chad wanted to ignore Philip.


    However, this man interrupted him time and again, so he was angry now!

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Chad frowned. Impatience was written all over his face. He sneered. ¡°Brother, who the hell are you? I¡¯m


    talking to Cynthia. Who are you to interrupt us?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, she¡¯s my girlfriend. Is there something wrong with your eyes? Can¡¯t you see she has


    rejected you? Why are you still here? Are you just looking for a fight?¡±


    Philip raised his face slightly. He could not help being amused at Chad¡¯s frozen smile.


    He seemed to have used this excuse before.


    The words just came out automatically.


    Chad frowned and watched as Cynthia leaned against Philip. His hand was still tightly grabbed by


    Philip. A bout of fury suddenly welled up inside him!


    He almost exploded in anger, but this was a Western restaurant and he was the general manager of


    Worsett International Hotel. He naturally had to maintain hisposure and disy a gentlemanly


    demeanor.


    Chad smiled and touched his nose. His expression was changing rapidly. He stood up, red at Philip,


    and said, ¡°You¡¯re her boyfriend? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t know? Do we have to inform you? Who the hell are you?¡±


    Philip smiled slightly, and at the same time, he stretched out his arm to put it around Cynthia¡¯s


    shoulder!


    Actions spoke louder than words!


    Being hugged by Philip like this, Cynthia tried struggling, but it was to no avail. She lowered her head


    silently, a faint blush on her cheeks.


    Philip also felt a little helpless. It was purely unintentional.


    Chad chuckled and nced at the crowd watching in the restaurant. He knew that he could no longer


    retreat silently. Plus, Philip had deliberately spoken loudly just now!


    He nodded, red at Philip, and said, ¡°Okay, you have guts! But this is between Cynthia and me. I


    want her to reject me personally.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. If you insist, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Philip embraced Cynthia¡¯s shoulders graciously with a smile on his face and looked very calm.


    It was Chad who was anxious now.


    After a nce at Philip, Chad started to guess the other party¡¯s identity. He appeared to be just an


    ordinary and uninfluential sryman. A trace of contempt shed in Chad¡¯s eyes.


    He refused to believe that Cynthia would fall in love with such a man. At first nce, Philip was a man


    without power or wealth. How could he attract Cynthia Larson?


    ¡°Cynthia Larson, I¡¯m inviting you as the general manager of Worsett International Hotel. You won¡¯t


    refuse me this time, right?¡±


    Chad said cidly, but the intentional threat was clear in his tone!


    Chad sneered secretly in his heart. He would not believe that Cynthia would still refuse after he


    mentioned the name of Worsett International Hotel.


    Cynthia was also at a loss. After all, the other party was the general manager of Worsett and a partner


    of the group. If she offended the other party, then thepany might lose at least tens of millions!


    Therefore, Cynthia was caught in a difficult position. She silently broke free from Philip¡¯s arms.


    Chad saw her actions and was immediately happy. He knew this trick would work!


    Philip frowned. It would seem that this Worsett International Hotel was up to no good either!


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry. Why don¡¯t you wait for me? I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Cynthia was apologetic.


    Philip looked at the gloating Chad and asked Cynthia, ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡±


    Cynthia did not reply but her silent attitude indicated her decision.


    Philip did not say anything else but watched as Cynthia turned to leave.


    Chad, who was following behind Cynthia closely, suddenly turned around at this time. He patted


    Philip¡¯s shoulder smugly and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t try to push your luck. There are some people you


    can¡¯t afford to offend. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re dressed cheaply from head to toe, and you


    want topare yourself to me? I can trample you under my feet just by saying a few words! One must


    always be aware of their capabilities. I advise you to leave Cynthia quickly. You¡¯re not worthy of her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her tonight.¡±


    With a wretched smile on the corner of his mouth, Chad was expressing his meaning explicitly!


    When he said this, Chad scorned Cynthia¡¯s taste in men severely!


    How could she fall in love with a cowardly man like this?


    He had already spoken in such a manner, but the other party just looked indifferent.


    It seemed that he had won the bet tonight!


    With that said, Chad turned to leave, but Philip¡¯s next words stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°You said one must always be aware of their capabilities?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Chad was in a rare good mood today, so he turned around again. He looked aloof.


    ¡°Your face really deserves a beating. I¡¯ll return this saying to you intact,¡± Philip said lightly with a slight


    coldness in his tone.


    The general manager of a hotel group dared to be so arrogant.


    Besides, this Worsett International Hotel seemed to be part of his family¡¯s business.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Chad looked at Philip provocatively and sneered. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re unconvinced, but so what?


    Tonight, Cynthia Larson will be my woman.¡±


    Smack!


    A loud p resounded throughout the entire restaurant!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    No one thought that Philip wouldnd such a fierce p on the opponent¡¯s face!


    Clean and decisive!


    Philip jerked his hand away, shrugged, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to speak and behave


    appropriately? Weren¡¯t you taught not to be impertinent and arrogant?¡±


    Chad held his red and swollen cheek. He took a long time to react. His face immediately turned


    somber. He pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°You dare hit me? Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°What has that got to do with me?¡±


    Philip looked at Chad as if he was an idiot. He was totally unconcerned about this Mr. Fadden.


    Chad held his face and was so angry that he was about to explode!


    When had he ever been pped in public before?


    The other party was seeking death!


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Chad roared furiously.


    Themotion here had long attracted crowds of onlookers from the restaurant. Cynthia was also


    shocked. She did not expect Philip to hit someone.


    However, it seemed exactly his style.


    He even dared to hit the second young master of the Quaid family from Capital City. Who did he not


    dare to fight?


    She quickly ran over and apologized on Philip¡¯s behalf. ¡°Mr. Fadden, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Are you


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Enough! You¡¯re in cahoots with each other! Neither of you will leave tonight!¡±


    Chad shoved Cynthia away and roared angrily.


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t apologize to a person like him,¡± Philip said coldly. He pulled Cynthia over, then red at


    Chad and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chad was livid. It would not be possible for him to let Philip and Cynthia off like this. He pointed at


    Philip and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t leave! You want to leave after hitting someone? No way!¡±


    He had made a bet with his friends. After doing so much work, he was c*ck-blocked and even got hit.


    Chad became angrier the more he thought about it.


    ¡°Why, do you want more?¡± Philip tilted his head with a half-amused expression.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Chad was furious. He picked up the knife and fork on the table and stabbed Philip in the abdomen.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    When he saw that the knife was about to plunge into Philip¡¯s stomach, a cold sinister smile appeared


    on Chad¡¯s face.


    The corner of Philip¡¯s eyes twitched as he raised his hand to grab Chad¡¯s wrist!


    Chad only felt an intense force spread all over his body through his wrist, making his legs tremble


    uncontrobly. He fell to the ground in an instant!


    Everyone was shocked and had no idea what was happening!


    They only saw the attempted murderer, Chad Fadden, kneeling on the ground. His expression was


    changing drastically by the second. It was very unpleasant to watch.


    Cynthia originally wanted to say something to stop him, but when she saw Philip¡¯s somber eyes, she


    chose to be silent. She knew that she had shown her cowardly side tonight.


    ¡°Argh! Ouch! Let go!¡±


    Chad knelt on the ground as he shouted miserably. The knife and fork in his hand had already fallen to


    the ground. He could not muster any strength at all. He was only aware that his wrist felt as if it was


    being pierced with a needle. He immediately lost his strength!


    ¡°You want to attack me in broad daylight?¡±


    Philip said sternly, ¡°All of you witnessed this guy trying to kill me. I¡¯m only trying to protect myself, so my


    attacks will inevitably be a bit heavy-handed.¡±


    With that said, Philip exerted some force and a crisp cracking sound could be heard!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Chad screamed and watched helplessly as his arm got broken by Philip. He was drenched in a cold


    sweat from that soul-wrenching pain!


    ¡°Hand¡­ My hand!¡±


    With sweat dripping down his forehead, he destely looked at his hand that was already bent at a 90-


    degree angle.


    The crowd of onlookers was simply here for the show, but the sudden turn of events caught them off


    guard!


    This man was simply too ruthless. He broke his opponent¡¯s arm at the drop of a hat!


    Then again, that guy by the name of Fadden was indeed looking for trouble in the first ce. He


    attempted to murder someone with a knife, so he deserved it!


    Philip pulled Cynthia along with him. He left the restaurant without another nce at Chad who was


    clutching at his arm and screaming his head off.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Get lost!¡±


    Chad knelt on the ground, the pain in his arm making him unable to straighten up.


    At this time, a group of people ran down from the second floor. They helped Chad sit up and asked


    after him in concern.


    With a gloomy face, Chad left the restaurant with his friends¡¯ help and was rushed to the hospital.


    On the way, Chad endured the pain and took out his phone. He dialed a number and ordered the


    person at the other end of the line, ¡°Gary! Find two people for me. I¡¯ll send you the photoster. Beat


    the guy senseless and bring him to the usual ce. As for the woman, knock her out and bring her to


    the vi.¡±


    With that said, Chad leaned back on the seat, gritted his teeth, and said sullenly, ¡°I¡¯ll repay this tenfold!¡±


    It would be impossible for him to let this matter go. After being humiliated like this, if he did not seek


    revenge, then he would not be able to survive in Riverdale at all!

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Philip and Cynthia were on the way home. To be more precise, Philip was sending Cynthia home. The


    latter finally could not stop herself and said apologetically, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡­¡±


    Philip immediately shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I understand.


    You can¡¯t avoid certain business rtions.¡±


    Since when did the Larson family start to swallow their anger and watch other people¡¯s moods before


    acting?


    What position did Cynthia Larson hold in the Larson family?


    Cynthia lowered her head, fiddled with her fingers, and said, ¡°Chad Fadden is the general manager of


    Worsett International Hotel. It happens that our hotel is currently coborating with Worsett, so I¡¯m


    afraid that rejecting him will affect our cooperation.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I understand. However, I still want to remind you that sometimes girls have to


    learn how to protect themselves. That guy obviously has ulterior motives toward you. If you agree to his


    demands for the sake of thepany¡¯s cooperation, what will you do if something happens?¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s reaction, Cynthia¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She suddenly stopped, looked at Philip


    very seriously, and said with a blush, ¡°Philip, I know you mean well, but Chad is quite influential in


    Riverdale. I¡¯m worried that he might retaliate against you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m not even scared of Marcus Quaid.¡±


    Philip patted Cynthia¡¯s shoulder casually and said, ¡°I have 100 ways to deal with a hypocrite like him.


    ¡°But I¡¯m very curious. You¡¯re from the Larson family, so why do you behave so weakly?¡± Philip asked.


    Cynthia refused to answer this question but said instead, ¡°This is my own problem. As for my proposal


    just now, please consider it carefully and make an appointment with your wife for me.¡±


    When Philip had walked Cynthia to the downstairs of her apartment, the two of them were very self-


    conscious.


    It was not because of Philip, but rather Cynthia who wanted to invite Philip upstairs but was


    embarrassed to do so.


    When Philip looked at Cynthia¡¯s coquettish and shy look, he knew that this littledy was hiding


    something in her heart, but he did not expose her. He said instead, ¡°You should go upstairs quickly. It¡¯s


    gettingte and I still need to go home to apany my wife and daughter. Thank you for your


    hospitality tonight.¡±


    Cynthia did not invite him upstairs in the end but simply nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Hey, this big beauty is so beautiful. What are you doing here alone at night? How about ying with


    the few of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So pretty. If you don¡¯t mind, how about we apany you instead?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your f*cking mouth. Of course, it¡¯s up to the prettydy if she¡¯s willing, hehe.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A bunch of hooligans who came out of nowhere was making eyes andments at Cynthia. They


    completely ignored Philip who was standing next to her.


    Among these people, few were bald, few others were bare-chested, and some were wearing vests with


    cigarettes dangling from their mouths. They did not seem to be upright citizens!


    Cynthia frowned and unconsciously moved closer to Philip. The appearance of these rascals made her


    feel scared.


    A trace of coldness appeared on Philip¡¯s face as he looked at these gangsters.


    Those seeking trouble were here.


    Huh, this Cynthia was such a trouble ma.


    ¡°Beauty, how about it? Say something. Don¡¯t keep us waiting.¡±


    One of them started to yell.


    ¡°Gary, do you need to ask? Can¡¯t you see a little lover standing beside her?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! You don¡¯t say! I really didn¡¯t notice him! We¡¯ll all be her little lovers tonight.¡±


    The man who was addressed as Gary looked at Cynthia with a lewd smile, his eyes filled with


    possessive desire!


    ¡°Hey, all of you don¡¯t look like good people. I¡¯ll count to ten. Get the hell out.¡±


    Philip shrugged with an indifferent smile on his face.


    Philip had already predicted that the Fadden guy would not give up so easily, but he did not expect him


    to make a move so soon.


    This group of people looked exactly like second-rate scums of society.


    Philip had already given a clear warning, but this group of gangsters did not take him seriously at all.


    After all, the other party was alone and weak, so this group of peopleughed uproariously at his


    warning instead.


    ¡°Gosh, herees someone who¡¯s not afraid to die. Count to ten? Hey Brother, do you know who


    you¡¯re talking to? You dare use this tone when talking to Boss Gary? Are you looking for death?¡±


    A bald guy smoking a cigarette flexed his arms, squinted at Philip, and said, ¡°Bro, I advise you to get


    lost quickly. The brothers want to have an in-depth chat with your girlfriend. Haha, if you understand the


    situation, quickly disappear from our eyes. Otherwise, don¡¯t cry for your mamater.¡±


    Several people ridiculed Philip andughed raucously.


    At this time, Philip turned around and looked at Cynthia. He said with a smile, ¡°Need my help to get rid


    of these rascals?¡±


    Cynthia was at a loss. She looked at Philip and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to promise me one thing. Take me to the Larson family in Fernvale,¡± Philip said.


    Cynthia hesitated. She did not know why, but she always felt that Philip had been asking about the


    Larson family.


    However, looking at these stinky hooligans, Cynthia had no choice but to grit her teeth and say, ¡°Okay, I


    promise.¡±


    Philip smiled and turned his head, his eyes bursting into a cold glint. He stared at the hooligans and


    coldly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get rid of them for you.¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re very gutsy, huh? You think I¡¯m a joke?¡± the lead hooligan said viciously.


    He circled Philip, pulled at his clothes, and said sarcastically, ¡°Looking at your little pale face and weak


    arms and legs, you probably can¡¯t withstand a beating at all. We just want to have a drink and chat with


    your girlfriend. We¡¯ll send her back to you tomorrow, how about it?¡±


    As soon as this person finished speaking, those guys allughed and chimed in with a bunch of crude


    words!


    At this time, many residents were walking in and out of the apartment, but no one dared to stop them.


    The other party was obviously gangsters. Furthermore, every single one of them looked and dressed


    like evil viins too, so most people dared not be too nosy!


    This night, Gary brought a bunch of men specifically to close in on Cynthia and Philip. He received an


    order from Mr. Fadden of Worsett International Hotel to take these two people back!


    Chad Fadden was the general manager of Worsett International Hotel. If this matter was handled well,


    Gary thought that he would certainly benefit more from it.


    Therefore, he took a few men with him, followed the address and photos given by Chad, and kept


    wandering around the apartment area. He finally came across Philip and Cynthia after a while!


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Philip suddenly asked.


    Philip could already tell from their aggressive stance that their motive was not pure, but in order to


    confirm his guess, he must ask this question.


    However, these few street punks did not realize why Philip suddenly asked such a question but


    assumed that the other party was starting to get scared. They said very smugly, ¡°Haha, brat, we belong


    to the Gold Nine Society of Mega East Street. Don¡¯t you know that our Gold Nine Society is a well-


    known underground organization in Riverdale?! If you understand now, get lost at once!¡±


    The eyes of several guys fell on Cynthia. They were filled with a wretched glint!


    If Philip had not sent Cynthia home tonight, she would have been in big trouble by now!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At the same time, a guy whispered in Gary¡¯s ear, ¡°Gary, Master Chad has said that we must break this


    brat¡¯s limbs. We can¡¯t let him go!¡±


    Gary nodded as a sneer appeared on his grim face. ¡°My men, let¡¯s stop wasting time on him. Break the


    man¡¯s legs and drag the woman into the trees!¡±


    Philip merely snickered and said, ¡°Gold Nine Society? Never heard of it. I don¡¯t care which society you


    belong to, but if you provoke me today, I¡¯ll make you crawl on your stomach. If you still don¡¯t


    understand the situation, you¡¯ll end up like him!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, he moved as fast as lightning and threw a forceful kick right between Gary¡¯s


    legs!


    Everyone could not help the chills running over their bodies and vaguely felt a sense of frigidity


    between their legs!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Gary immediately grabbed his crotch with a loud scream. His eyes went dark as he fell on the ground


    before passing out on the spot!


    ¡°Gary¡­ Gary!¡±


    ¡°You dare toy a hand on Gary?! Everyone, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Avenge Gary, bash him up!¡±


    The remaining four people saw that Philip had rendered Gary unconscious. They were instantly


    enraged and rushed forward with their fists!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Philip huffed coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, no one shall leave!¡±


    Philip snorted and took a step to his left. At the same time, he kicked out with his right leg and stomped


    on the belly of Gary who was lying on the ground!


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    An indescribable sound was heard, followed immediately by the pungent odor of urine!


    Gary screamed again, covering his crotch with one hand and his stomach with the other. His face was


    full of cold sweat as he woke up from the pain!


    What a brutal kick!


    The onlookers were stunned. Gary¡¯s dder had exploded with this kick!


    Gary wetted his pants in an instant. The sight of the yellowish urine mixed with blood flowed and


    shocked everyone¡¯s senses!


    This group of people initially thought Philip was amb waiting to be ughtered. They did not expect


    Philip¡¯s speed to be so fast. His attacks were intense. It was definitely not something an ordinary


    person could do!


    They had met a strong opponent!


    Everyone felt chills on their backs. Looking at Gary¡¯s excruciating expression, they felt that the world


    had shattered around them!


    Philip was not a pushover. Back then, the Green Dragon Court, us Harris, the Logan family, and the


    Anderson family¡­ Which one was not destroyed by Philip?


    How could these lightweight punks be a match for Philip!


    Now, Philip¡¯s aura was so intense that those guys dared not even step forward!


    ¡°Just now, did you say you want to take her away?¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and red at them!


    The guy who had previously teased Cynthia and spoke harshly was stunned by Philip¡¯s stern look. He


    lowered his head and dared not even let out a squeak.


    Cynthia pulled at Philip¡¯s sleeve as an indication that he should stop.


    After all, to her, the other party had four people.


    However, Philip merely turned around and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know who I am? Since


    they dare tease you, they should pay the price for it!¡±


    Philip said this in an extremely overbearing manner. Cynthia¡¯s anxiety finally calmed down because of


    that. At the same time, she felt a surge of warmth in her heart. She truly hoped that a man like Philip


    could be her boyfriend.


    However, he was already married after all and even had a kid¡­


    Why was her fate so miserable that everything was arranged by others?

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Countless thoughts shed through Cynthia¡¯s mind and she became despondent.


    ¡°Since no one dares to step out, all of you can stay!¡±


    As Philip said this, he stepped forward and his aura exploded!


    The few people could not move under the pressure of Philip¡¯s aura, but they were unwilling to sit still


    and wait for death!


    ¡°Guys, he¡¯s alone, let¡¯s just do it!¡±


    One of the guys shouted and rushed out immediately!


    However, before he finished his words, Philip had already turned around. With a forceful kick, the man


    flew out!


    The man flew several meters away and fell heavily on the sidewalk garden,nding face-first in the dirt!


    The terrifying power disyed by Philip made them despair. After his lightning-fast kick, everyone was


    stunned on the spot and took a deep breath!


    It was horrifying!


    Could someone actually produce a kick like this?


    Was he Bruce Lee reborn?


    This group of gangsters was so scared that they almost forgot what they needed to do at that moment.


    They simply stood still in a silly daze with their jaws dropped open in astonishment!


    Philip¡¯s movements were so fast that it went beyond their scope of knowledge!


    It was more exciting than the scenes in kung fu movies!


    Cynthia was also so scared that she covered her mouth with her hand, her expression full of shock!


    Although it was not the first time she saw Philip fighting, she was still shocked by his performance!


    During the incident at the Shangri-La Hotelst time, she already knew that Philip was not as simple as


    he appeared to be on the surface. This time, she had absolutely confirmed her guess. He knew kung


    fu!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose your ability to reproduce like him, you should p each other. Use all your


    strength and p the other person until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    Philip said somberly, his tone full of threat that they could not resist!


    These guys dared to speak rudely to Cynthia, so they deserved a beating!


    They must know the consequences of bullying women!


    ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are? You just know a few kung fu moves. You think you¡¯re so great?¡±


    At this time, a guy in a sleeveless vest yelled at Philip, but as soon as he spoke, a huge palm had


    already greeted his face!


    Smack!


    The crisp sound of a p!


    The man was directly pped to the ground by Philip. He clutched the half of his cheek that was


    already swollen and spat out a mouthful of foamy blood!


    ¡°Anyone have a different idea?¡±


    Philip nced around coldly. All the guys stood there silently, their heads lowered. They were all afraid


    to speak!


    Next, it was time for Philip to y the evil. The several hooligans were beaten to the ground.


    After that, Cynthia chose to call the police. Severalw enforcement officers arrived and dragged their


    incapacitated bodies into the police car!


    Cynthia was safely escorted upstairs before Philip bade her goodnight. He hummed and prepared to


    return to the vi.


    At the same time, the atmosphere at First Pce was a little unusual.


    A handsome man wearing a tailored suit by Brioni Vanquish II with a Rolex watch worth millions on his


    wrist was sitting in the living room.


    He shook his propped leg and munched on grapes, his gaze sharp and piercing. His hair was styled in


    a center parting. His whole body, even his pores, exuded the demeanor of an arrogant and


    domineering wealthy boy.


    ¡°Tch! This is far worse than the Chardonnay white grapes at home. It¡¯s too unptable.¡±


    The youth spat it out and looked disgusted.


    At the door and behind the sofa, eight men in suits stood there. All of them were burly and exuding


    chills.


    Wynn, Martha, and M all sat on the sofa across from the man, afraid to speak.


    ¡°Hurry up, call Philip and tell him to get the hell back.¡±


    The young man yelled arrogantly and looked a little impatient.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Martha was nothing but a coward. Facing an unknown and powerful man, she trembled with fright.


    She nced furtively at Wynn and pestered her. ¡°Wynnie, hurry up and call Philip. That useless bum


    must have caused trouble outside again.¡±


    Wynn was fairly calm. Although she was very nervous when facing the man sitting across from her, she


    forced herself to rx and asked weakly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for my husband?¡±


    The man looked Wynn up and down a few times, his eyes full of disdain. He said, ¡°You must be my


    older cousin¡¯s wife.¡±


    Cousin?


    Wynn and Martha were dumbfounded.


    Philip was his cousin?


    However, the man suddenly raised his hand and randomly nodded to a bodyguard behind him. He said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this woman. She¡¯s rude. Smack her mouth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sixth Young Master.¡±


    The bodyguard said respectfully, then walked up to Wynn. He raised his hand and gave her a loud p


    in the face!


    ¡°A b*tch like you dares to talk to me? Do you know who I am? Continue to p her until my dear cousin


    returns.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes were full of malicious intent.


    His name was Canon rke, the sixth young master of the rke branch family in Arcadia Ind!

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    The atmosphere in the living room was somber.


    Facing Canon rke, Wynn could feel the oppressive aura usually exuded by children from a wealthy


    family.


    His aura was quite scary, especially the cool indifference that he inadvertently revealed. The feeling of


    in-born prestige made her panic.


    ¡°Who the hell are you guys? What right do you have to hit my daughter? If you want to look for that


    trash Philip, go look for him! Don¡¯t put up a front here!¡±


    Martha mustered up the courage to shout out, mainly because she was also very angry when she saw


    her daughter getting beaten.


    Following that, she pointed at Canon and cursed, ¡°You, take your men and get out of my house now!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Canon raised his sharp eyebrows, eyes filled with a chill. He sneered coldly. ¡°Call the police? You think


    that¡¯ll be useful?¡±


    Bam!


    Canon raised his leg and kicked Martha in her stomach. Thetter copsed on the sofa, rolled her


    eyes, and retched. Her insides were roiling in pain.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re too audacious! This is my home. You dare to beat people?! I¡¯ll call the police now!¡±


    Wynn hurriedly helped her mother up and took out her mobile phone in haste.


    However.


    Smack!


    The bodyguard in a suit raised his big hand and another pnded directly on Wynn¡¯s face. At the


    same time, he snatched the phone from her hand.


    With this p, Wynn¡¯s head buzzed. She became dizzy, and the corners of her mouth also overflowed


    with blood.


    M sat between the two of them and cried in fright. She rushed up to Canon, waved her little fists at


    him, and sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re a big baddie. You hit my mom. My dad¡¯s going to beat you up when he gets


    home.¡±


    Canon was unperturbed. He nced at M coldly, got up, grabbed her by the cor, and lifted her up.


    Wynn was absolutely petrified at this scene!


    M wailed loudly as her entire body trembled in fright.


    ¡°You, let go of my daughter!¡± Wynn shouted at Canon, her eyes filled with worry.


    Canon merely sneered and said, ¡°My cousin¡¯s daughter actually looks quite cute, but I wonder if she¡¯ll


    survive a fall.¡±


    After saying that, Canon violently threw M to the ground!


    At the sight of this action, Wynn was so scared that she covered her mouth and screamed loudly. She


    rushed forward desperately, grabbed Canon¡¯s arm, and opened her mouth to bite!


    Canon was in pain and loosened his hold. M fell to the ground, crying loudly.


    Wynn immediately let go of Canon and hugged M tightly in her arms.


    ¡°F*ck! You wh*re! You dare to bite me? B*tch!¡±


    Canon was livid and kicked Wynn on her shoulder!


    With this kick, Wynn fell back with M in her arms!


    Wynn was in pain. She hit her head on the corner of the coffee table and broke her skin instantly, but


    she could not be bothered about it at all. She still held M tightly for fear that something would happen


    to her.


    Fortunately, M just took a small fall and was all right now.


    Wynn red at Canon furiously with blood running down her head. Like a lioness, she roared at him,


    ¡°Who the hell are you exactly? What right do you have to hit my daughter!¡±


    Wynn was enraged. This man was rude, arrogant, and dared to beat people so violently.


    Were there anyws in this world?


    Canon chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary girl. It¡¯s an honor for you to be my cousin¡¯s wife. In


    his eyes, you¡¯re a treasure, but in my eyes, you¡¯re just a wh*re! Including the blood that runs in this


    child¡¯s veins, all of you are impure! As long as this is an offspring from a wh*re like you, I¡¯ll kill it!¡±


    ¡°Kill us? If you have the ability, kill us now! My husband will never let you off!¡±


    Wynn was also prideful and yelled without fear.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Canon frowned. He disliked b*tches like Wynn who came from ordinary families. She even dared to


    bite him and shout at him. Did she know who he was?


    No one had ever dared to speak to him in such a manner!


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Canon stepped forward, raised his hand, and pped Wynn.


    This time, Wynn reached out and grabbed his hand, saying viciously, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You¡¯re


    causing trouble and beating people in my house. I won¡¯t let you off, nor will my husband! Just wait to be


    arrested!¡±


    Canon was infuriated. This sl*t dared to stop him?


    No one ever dared to stop him from hitting others!


    Who dared to stop the sixth young master of the rke¡¯s branch family from beating people up?


    ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know your ce in life! You¡¯re just a b*tch that my


    cousin married. You dare to speak to me this way? Do you know who I am?¡± Canon shouted angrily, his


    eyes cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You¡¯re trespassing on private property, causing trouble, and beating people


    up. You¡¯ll definitely not escape prosecution from thew.¡±


    Wynn held her head high as if she was not afraid of death.


    ¡°Hit her until she begs for mercy!¡±


    Canon was angry and yelled. The suited bodyguard stepped out from behind him, forcefully separated


    her from M, grabbed Wynn¡¯s hair, and pped her back and forth!

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Smack!


    p!


    This painful sound echoed throughout the living room!


    Wynn cried bitterly and screamed, but she was not a match for the bodyguards at all. Her head was


    grabbed and pressed to the ground.


    ¡°Kneel! Apologize to Sixth Young Master now!¡±


    One of the bodyguards pressed Wynn¡¯s head and kicked her calf.


    Wynn was stubborn with a fiery temper. She refused to kneel!


    Even if her face was red and swollen and the corners of her mouth were bleeding, she would not kneel!


    However, under the enormous brute force, Wynn could not help but kneel on the ground with a loud


    thud.


    Canonughed triumphantly, pinched Wynn¡¯s chin, and mocked. ¡°B*tch, someone like you dares to be


    arrogant with me? Believe it or not, even if I kill your entire family, nothing will happen to me.¡±


    Sinister, conceited.


    The ominous smile on Canon¡¯s face made him seem like a devil from hell.


    Wynn stubbornly twisted her head, raised her face, red at Canon, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can


    get away with it! My husband will be back soon. When he sees my daughter and me being beaten,


    you¡¯ll die miserably!¡±


    Wynn had no idea why she said such words.


    However, she truly believed it.


    Recently, anyone who bullied her and her daughter would be crushed by Philip!


    This was the mystery of Philip.


    ¡°Hard-headed, huh? I want to see how stubborn you can get!¡±


    Canon looked indifferent and motioned for the bodyguard to continue pping her mouth. After that, he


    slowly walked up to the crying M and violently pped her on the face, cursing. ¡°What are you still


    crying for? I hate kids!¡±


    ¡°Waa¡­¡±


    M¡¯s cries became louder!


    M almost passed out with this p. Shey on the ground choking with sobs.


    As for Martha Yates, she was pretending to be dead at this time. She was lying on the sofa, closing one


    eye, clenching her teeth, and not daring to make a sound.


    Anyway, it was M who was beaten up¡ªThe daughter of that good-for-nothing Philip, so it had


    nothing to do with her.


    It would be best if she was beaten to death.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Canon was about to hit M again, a burst of maternal love exploded from Wynn. She


    broke free from the shackles of the bodyguards and rushed over!


    Bam!


    Just as Wynn was about to dash over, a bodyguard threw out a kick. Like a kite with a broken string,


    Wynn flew in mid-air andnded on the ground!


    Thump!


    With her delicate body, Wynn fell on the floor tiles and made a muffled noise.


    Immediately afterward, two bodyguards stepped forward, grabbed Wynn¡¯s ankles, and dragged her like


    she was a dead dog toward Canon.


    Canon looked at Wynn who was groaning on the ground. With a cruel sneer at the corner of his mouth,


    he stepped heavily on Wynn¡¯s stomach!


    Before Canon¡¯s big leather shoes fell, she grabbed the soles of his feet and blocked some of the force


    with her strength.


    She had another child in her stomach.


    However, Canon did not notice this at all. Instead, he raised his foot and stepped on her dainty palm


    fiercely. He said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a b*tch who gave birth to another b*tch. Are you even worthy to


    talk to me? The bloodline of the rkes cannot be dirtied by wh*res like you!¡±


    When he said this, his eyes coldly fell on M.


    The murderous intent was unmistakable!


    If he killed his cousin¡¯s daughter, Philip would definitely go mad and return to seek his crazed revenge.


    At that time, he would trick Philip into returning to the ind, then put him under house arrest or even


    kill him. The branch family would then surpass the main family!


    Wynn lied on the ground trembling and groaning as she looked sideways at the crying M.


    ¡®Philip¡­ My husband, are you back yet? I can¡¯t hold on any longer. He hit M¡­ Phil,e back. I¡¯m


    afraid I won¡¯t be able to see you anymore.


    ¡®Phil, you said you¡¯ll protect me and love me forever, so where are you now? Come back, Phil. Even if I


    die, you mustn¡¯t let them torture M.


    ¡®Phil, thank you. I¡¯m d to have met you. From the time we first met to getting married, I¡¯m happy to


    have spent these seven years with you. I love you, thank you, Philip. I really love you¡­ I hope you can


    find someone better than me.


    ¡®Goodbye, Philip¡­¡¯


    Wynn wept. She did not know if she could survive tonight, so countless emotions burst from her heart.


    ¡°Put her into a bag and throw her into the river! For the small one, break her limbs and bring her back


    to the ind. I believe my dear cousin wille after us.¡±


    Canon sneered viciously and was about to walk out of the living room.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Phil! Save me! Save M! Philip! Come back quickly!¡±


    At thest moment, Wynn summoned all her strength and roared!


    Her shouts reached the gates of the vi.


    Philip was just walking through the electronic gates when he heard Wynn¡¯s heart-wrenching cries!


    Wynnie!

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Philip sprinted all the way and rushed into the living room. He saw Wynn and M lying on the ground.


    Wynn¡¯s forehead was all bloody, her cheeks were red and swollen, and a man was stepping on her.


    Philip¡¯s heart exploded in anger!


    This anger rose to the sky with a world-shaking killing intent that could bring an end to the world!


    Moreover, his daughter, the lovely M, had fallen on the ground. She was sobbing and faintly cried


    out, ¡°Daddy¡­ Save Mommy¡­¡±


    Fury!


    Indomitable wrath!


    Earth-shattering killing intent!


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s anger was like a giant sword unsheathed that could split the sky in half!


    That intense aura prevented people from approaching him within a radius of several meters!


    The entire vi was filled with Philip¡¯s wrath!


    ¡°Canon rke, you¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Philip roared, stepped forward, and kicked out!


    Bam!


    The kick was too fast and too forceful!


    Canon had just raised his head with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth when Philip kicked him. He


    flew for several meters and hit the wall pir!


    Boom!


    The pir cracked!


    Canon copsed on the ground, clutching his stomach and retching bile!


    With a grim face, he exuded a bitter killing intent. Philip walked up to Wynn, squatted down, and gently


    picked her up. Philip took a few deep breaths as he looked at Wynn who was limp in his arms and


    covered in injuries.


    How dare he hit Wynn!


    Canon rke actually dared to hit his wife!


    The branch family!


    All must die!


    They must be destroyed!


    Annihte them!


    ¡°Cousin Philip, you¡¯re finally home. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t kill them just now. Otherwise, what you¡¯ll see


    now are just a few corpses.¡±


    Canon got up from the ground tremblingly. He wiped the blood overflowing from the corners of his


    mouth. With his eyes cold, he looked at Philip who was half-kneeling on the ground with disdain.


    The only heir to the rke family of Arcadia Ind.


    Haha, nothing but a good-for-nothing!


    After being kicked out of Arcadia Ind seven years ago, what right did he have to inherit the rke


    family!


    Furthermore, with the family restraining order still in ce, he was nothing but a total waste!


    This was Canon¡¯s assurance foring here tonight!


    Although he was only the sixth young master of the branch family, in his eyes, the young master of the


    main family who had a restraining order ced on him should not be able to cause any disturbance.


    As long as Philip was removed, Canon could then inherit the head position of the branch family before


    annexing the main family. By then, the entire rke family and the entire Arcadia Ind would be his!


    That was right.


    Canon rke was conceited, ambitious, and brazen!


    However, he had neglected Philip¡¯s preparations over the seven years, or rather, he did not understand


    Philip at all.


    The corner of Philip¡¯s mouth curled up with an extremely sinister smile. He suddenly raised his head as


    his pupils exploded with biting killing intent. He said to Canon, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed my limits. Tonight, no


    one can take you away! You stay here, kneel down, and apologize to my wife and daughter!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°You want me to kneel down and apologize to that b*tch and her b*stard?¡±


    Canon smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Cousin, are you confused? Have you forgotten who you are?


    Have you forgotten your identity?¡±


    Philip clenched his fists, carried Wynn to the sofa, and nced at the bodyguards behind Canon. All of


    them were carefully selected elites from the branch family.


    He said grimly, ¡°Today, you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±


    Canon nced at Philip in disdain. He really could not understand. For a wastrel who had been driven


    out of Arcadia Ind for seven years, what right did he have to say such a thing!


    In Canon¡¯s eyes, Philip was just a useless heir of the family!


    ¡°Philip, I have to say, after seven years of absence, you¡¯re still as pompous as before. This makes it


    look as if all the children of the rke family are as pompous as you. You¡¯re atrocious, but that was in


    the past. It¡¯s different now. You¡¯ve been kicked out of the family and still have the restraining order on


    you. Based on your current situation, what resources do you have to fight me with?¡± Canon said


    angrily, his eyes full of scorn.


    As soon as his words fell, the eight bodyguards behind him stood up and surrounded Philip.


    Canon continued to speak, ¡°Cousin, listen to my advice. Go back with me and give up your identity as


    heir. This way, your wife and daughter can be safe. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. It¡¯s


    not just your wife and daughter. As long as they¡¯re the people around you, I¡¯ll find them one by one and


    make them disappear from this world!¡±


    Disappear!


    Martha¡¯s heart trembled violently when she heard this word!


    Who the hell was this man? How dare he say such arrogant words? Was he really not afraid of getting


    caught?


    Too brazen!


    Martha was very scared. She would never allow her family to be implicated by Philip. He was nothing


    but a wretch!


    ¡°Philip, why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and go back with him! Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for


    me and my daughter! From now on, you get out of the Johnston family! I don¡¯t have this son-inw


    anymore! My daughter will divorce you too!¡±


    Martha got up from the sofa, pointed at Philip, and shouted.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    It was a rather amusing scene.


    Canon burst outughing and looked at Philip with pity in his eyes. ¡°Oh Phil, you poor thing. Even your


    own mother-inw doesn¡¯t acknowledge you. What happened to your old spark and pride? Someone


    like you is not qualified to inherit the main family¡¯s fortunes!¡±


    ¡°Not qualified, you say?¡±


    Philip¡¯s head was slightly lowered as he looked at Wynn on the couch. ¡°True, I was not qualified to say


    that the past few years, but¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, he looked up at Canon with wilful eyes and said angrily, ¡°Mere mites like you will never


    understand what I truly possess! You will never have the qualifications I do! The main family will always


    reign above the branches!¡±


    Rage ring in his eyes, Philip made the first move, going so quickly that Canon never even saw how


    he did it!


    Canon¡¯s gaze shifted. He never thought Philip would be such a good fighter!


    But how was that possible?


    Canon was stunned as he watched Philip get rid of all the bodyguards he had brought along.


    Those men were the best of the best among the family¡¯s trainees. Each of them could fight ten men on


    their own!


    Now, however, they were each taken down with a single kick, as feeble and helpless as straw men!


    Canon¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. He stood there, trembling, too afraid to say a word or even


    breathe too loudly.


    After all, he had just witnessed Philip knocking down thest guard with his own two eyes!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    All of the bodyguardsid out on the floor were renderedpletely out of action now!


    ¡°You¡­ How can you fight like that? Who are you?!¡±


    Canon freaked out, taking several steps back. He looked at Philip in sheer disbelief.


    How could this be?


    Philip had been chased out of the family and did nothing worthwhile in the past three years. Why was


    he suddenly such a terrifying fighter?!


    ¡°I¡¯m your cousin, Philip rke!¡±


    Philip said coldly, taking a few steps toward Canon, who was so scared that his entire body shook.


    Finally, Canon wet himself out of fear, falling t onto his backside. He kept trying to scuttle back and


    away from Philip, his breathing quick and jagged as he whined, ¡°W-What do you want? I¡¯m the sixth


    young master and heir to the rke branch family, you can¡¯t¡­ you can¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°The sixth young master?¡±


    Philip scoffed, his eyes icy. ¡°So you do remember that you¡¯re just the sixth young master? What right


    do you have to challenge me on my turf? What right do you have to hit my wife and daughter? You¡¯re


    forcing me to kill you here!¡±


    Bam!


    Philipshed out his foot and kicked Canon right in the chest!


    Pshh!


    A spray of blood erupted from Canon¡¯s mouth. He felt like he had broken a few ribs, that piercing pain


    so intense he could barely catch his breath!


    ¡°Have you forgotten the family rules? What should you do when you meet an heir from the main family,


    huh?!¡±


    Philip roared!


    Canon held his chest, blood leaking from the corners of his mouth and heughed coldly.


    ¡°Haha, do you really think I¡¯m scared of you? Look outside, look who¡¯s out there!¡±


    Canon had long since ordered his personal bodyguard to stand by outside. The man had stayed with


    him since childhood!


    As he looked at the door and at the figure appearing from the shadows, his lips spread into a


    bloodthirsty grin. He howled at Philip, ¡°No matter how good you are, Philip, even if you did manage to


    take everyone else I brought, do you really think you can defeat him?!¡±


    Canon¡¯s heart grew colder and more ruthless. Looking at the shadow approaching them, he yelled, ¡°Kill


    his wife and daughter!¡±


    However!


    The shadow Canon was looking at did not move. He was dragging someone else like a ragdoll behind


    him!


    Crash!


    The figure at the doorway threw a limp body toward Canon, sending it rolling on the ground lifelessly!


    Canon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The man that had been thrown into the room, his limbs all broken and


    useless, was none other than his personal bodyguard!


    N-No way!


    Canon looked up abruptly and finally saw that the shadow was not his subordinate at all. It was a


    handsome man he did not know.


    ¡°Young Master, this guy had been hiding in the shadows for a while now, so I just got rid of him while I


    was out there.¡±


    Rick said calmly. His brow was deeply furrowed as he looked around the room.


    Philip never once looked behind him, his cold eyes still fixed on Canon. ¡°Who told you toe here?!¡±


    ¡°What, are you saying you have the guts to kill me? The first family rule is that members of the family


    must not kill each other. If you dare to take my life, you will definitely be kicked out of the main family


    forever! You will no longer be their heir, and they¡¯ll even remove your name from the family tree! You


    will be reduced to nothing!¡±


    Canon threw his head back andughed even as he coughed blood.


    The audacity of it all!


    He behaved so arrogantly even with the threat of death looming over his head.


    Philip¡¯s eyes gradually grew colder as he stared at Canon. ¡°Are you sure I won¡¯t kill you?!¡±

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    His eyes were ice-cold!


    His murderous aura filled the room!


    Philip kept staring at Canon, approaching him one step at a time. He grabbed Canon by the cor and


    lifted him from the ground, saying coolly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about your own life, Canon rke, why


    do I think I would care?¡±


    Canon looked up, blood leaking from his mouth. He said wildly, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t sound so scary, Phil. If you


    really have the balls to do it, you would have done it by now. You¡¯re just trying to scare me. As if you


    actually dare to kill me! Would you really be willing to give up your inheritance?¡±


    Canon¡¯s bluster came directly from his knowledge of the family rules.


    He knew that members of the family were not allowed to kill each other!


    ¡°Do you think I care about the family rules?¡±


    Philip said all of a sudden, his eyes filled with a brutal bloodlust!


    Ba-thump!


    Canon shuddered when he saw the look in Philip¡¯s eyes. Stuttering slightly, he said, ¡°W-What are you


    doing?¡±


    Philip responded with a punch right into Canon¡¯s gut!


    That single punch sent Canon¡¯s innards into an upheaval. He vomited a torrent of blood!


    Bam!


    Philip then kicked him one more time!


    The kicknded on Canon¡¯s stomach. Add that to the previous kick, and Canon had broken five or six


    ribs!


    By now, Canon was lying on the ground like a dead dog. It hurt to even talk, and every time he panted,


    he could taste blood.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m the sixth young master of the branch family!¡±


    Canon forced the words out through his teeth, watching in horror as Philip stalked toward him, his


    expression cold and his fist clenched.


    Right now, Canon finally smelled death in the air!


    Philip really did dare to kill him!


    ¡°Canon rke, you hurt my wife and my daughter. You challenge my limits over and over, so even if


    you are an heir to the branch family, I will kill you today. No one can save you!¡±


    Philip said coldly, swinging his fist!


    That punch was a culmination of his overflowing fury.


    Canon¡¯s pupils dted and he watched as that clenched fist approached his face. He wailed, ¡°Grandpa,


    save me! Save me!¡±


    All of a sudden!


    A cold voice barked from the door!


    ¡°Stop! Who dares hurt my grandson!¡±


    An old man in a gray suit suddenly appeared at the vi door, with more than ten bodyguards standing


    at attention behind him. All of them looked at the scene in the living room, unblinking.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The old man had white hair, a frosty expression, a hooked nose, and a sharp gaze. He held his hands


    behind his back, looking imposing in his silence. He had the air of a long-time ruler.


    Also, Giada Wallis was standing next to him!


    She wore a long white gown and held a royal Persian cat with heterochromia in her arms. There was


    the ghost of a cool smile ying on her lips.


    Philip¡¯s fist froze in mid-air. The moment he turned around, he saw that old man.


    Canon was ted to see that old man. He thought he was saved, so he yelled at the top of his lungs,


    tears and snot flowing freely. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally here! Quick, you gotta teach this trash a lesson!


    He hit a fellow family member and even tried to kill me! You must punish him severely, Grandpa! In fact,


    get all the elders from the enforcement hall to strip him of his status!¡±


    Canon wailed, full of emotion.


    ¡°Philip rke! How dare you break the rules right in front of me! You¡¯re disrespecting the family rules


    and harming your own family! ording to the rules, you should be kicked out of the main family and


    disowned!¡±


    The old man held his hands behind his back, ncing at the battered Canon on the floor before


    addressing Philip coldly.


    That cursed Philip, how dare he so grantly flout the rules! He was tantly disrespecting his great-


    uncle here!


    Philip frowned deeply. He never expected someone from the enforcement hall to appear here at


    Riverdale!


    He then nced at Giada. Was it because of what happened with Uncle Tim?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Shouldn¡¯t you greet me, Philip?¡±


    Gerard rke said without warmth, his hands still behind his back and his expression full of ice.


    He was a representative from the rke family enforcement hall!


    There were ten members in the enforcement hall, all carefully chosen from the main and branch


    families. They were all influential elders from within the family who followed the family rules to the T!


    At the same time, they represented the family¡¯s image and influence to some extent.


    That was why most members of the family were terrified of them like mice afraid of cats.


    Just the slightest vition of the family rules could result in three months of solitary confinement!


    Solitary confinement under the rke family enforcement hall was nothing short of a nightmare.


    ¡°Great-uncle Gerard.¡±


    Philip raised his brow but eventually greeted Gerard anyway.


    Only then did Gerard walk in. He looked at Canon, who was still lying on the floor, and then turned to


    Philip, his voice icy. ¡°You hurt a member of the family. Do you still remember the seventeenth family


    rule? Are you reciting the rules every day?¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze gradually grew colder as Gerard pressed him forcefully.


    This old man was clearly trying to use him of a crime, by hook or by crook.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask me why I beat him up, Great-uncle?¡±


    Philip asked coldly, fury ring in his chest.


    Fury aimed at Gerard rke.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    This shameless, senile old fool!


    These geezers in the enforcement hall were mostly fossils frozen dead in their thinking.


    Gerard just gave Wynn and M a cool look, as though they did not even warrant thinking about. ¡°So


    what if Canon beat up a useless woman and a bastard child? You¡¯re an heir to the rke family


    fortune, yet you disrespected the family rules. You¡¯re disrespecting me, your great-uncle, the family


    rules, and the branch family!¡±


    He gave no inch whatsoever.


    He pelted Philip with a barrage of questions!


    The atmosphere was sub-zero and on the verge of exploding into chaos!


    Philip¡¯s gaze waspletely cold now. For the first time, he was infuriated at this elder of his!


    Gerard was being ridiculous here!


    He was just nonchntly using Philip of so many charges.


    He was despicable, just like his grandson!


    Philip¡¯s silence incensed Gerard further, and the old man continued, ¡°Philip rke, starting from now, I


    sentence you to three months in solitary confinement. You must head to your cell right now. At the


    same time, you will cut off all your ties here. We will handle your wife and child as we see fit.¡±


    Solitary confinement?


    They were going to ¡®handle¡¯ his wife and child?


    Philip burst outughing. Well, well! So this was his great-uncle from the enforcement hall, so this was


    the branch family!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They thought he was a pushover!


    ¡°I advise you to think things through, Philip. If you dare to go against my orders, if you dare to go


    against the enforcement hall, you know very well what fate awaits you. Even if you don¡¯t care about


    yourself, you should think about your wife and child!¡±


    Gerard said coolly, his threat barely veiled.


    Philip frowned deeply, looking at Wynn and M, who were still lying on the couch. His heart burned


    with rage!


    Rick had been standing next to him the entire time, locked and loaded. The moment his young master


    gave the order, nobody here was leaving the house alive!


    Right now, Rick was surprisingly angry. He had never seen branch family members act so shamelessly


    before!


    Giada just watched the entire thing without a word, ying with the cat in her arms.


    When Philip still did not say anything, Gerard sneered and gestured at the guards behind him. ¡°Take


    Master Canon home.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the guards boldly walked into the living room, picked Canon up, and strode out


    of the living room.


    When Canon walked past Philip, he stopped and held his chest, taunting Philip with a chuckle. ¡°Oh


    Philip, my dearest cousin! You¡¯re the main family¡¯s only heir, right? You want to kill me in revenge,


    didn¡¯t you? You do whatever you like, right? So why are you staying still and quiet, like a well-behaved


    dog? Look at your wife and kid. I beat them up! Hahahaha, but you won¡¯t do anything to me? You


    useless trash!¡±


    Canon jeered at Philip openly, no longer afraid at all.


    Would Philip dare to do anything funny while Canon¡¯s grandfather was right here?


    Of course not!


    As he said that, Canon coughed violently a few times and then red at Wynn and M. ¡°Those two


    b*tches over there, just you wait! I will definitely kill you one day!¡±


    After that, Canon slowly walked out of the living room with the guards¡¯ help.


    Gerard did not linger for long, either. Before he left, he told Philip, ¡°You had better watch yourself. I will


    definitely report today¡¯s incident to the enforcement hall, so you should best be prepared.¡±


    With that, he turned around and made to leave with the others.


    Just then!


    Philip had been silent the entire time, but now he clenched his fists until they turned purple!


    He suddenly raised his head, his eyes shining coldly as he stared at Canon and Gerard, who were


    trying to leave the living room. He barked, ¡°Anyone who dares to step out of this vi today will die!¡±


    As soon as Philip said that, several dozen ck saloon cars surrounded the entire First Pce of


    Longford Park!


    Leading the fleet was Theo Zander¡¯s signature ride, a ck Maybach!


    Swoosh!


    The doors to the several dozen ck cars opened at once, and a hoard of thugs in ck suits


    streamed out of the cars, all of them armed to the teeth!


    Theo stepped forth and took off his hat, striding toward the vi.


    In an instant, the dozens of thugs in suits surrounded the yard around the vipletely!


    Gerard and the others gave a jolt when they saw the formation, turning around to re at Philip. ¡°What


    are you trying to pull, Philip!¡±


    Philip was now kneeling on one knee in front of the couch, caressing Wynn and M gently. He


    gestured to Theo¡¯s men who had entered the vi, telling them, ¡°Take them to the hospital.¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip dazedly, a tear flowing down her cheek as she murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash,


    honey¡­¡±


    Even now, Wynn was still worried about Philip.


    She could tell by now that Philip¡¯s family situation was veryplicated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Philip chuckled lightly and watched as his subordinates took Wynn and M away. Once they were


    gone, his eyes turned bright red, his rage exploding!


    He took one step at a time, each footstep clicking on the brick floor like a piano concerto of death,


    striking deep into the hearts of Gerard and the others.


    He was terrifying!


    ¡°As the heir to the main family, I, Philip rke, officially issue the branch family belonging to Gerard


    rke a banishment order! Anyone who defies said order will be killed without exception!¡±


    Philip said coldly. He had a seal in his hand and held it up in the air, barking, ¡°Who dares to defy the


    Sovereignty Seal!!!¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    As soon as he gave the order!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Gerard and the others, and even Giada, had all turned pale!


    That was the Sovereignty Seal!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The actual Sovereignty Seal!


    Damn it!


    That cursed Tim rke had given Philip something as important as the Sovereignty Seal!


    That threw Gerard for a loop. His gaze sharpened and turned cold.


    He never expected a small fry like Philip to have the Sovereignty Seal with him. That was a trump card


    that could control the family¡¯s armed forces at will!


    It was the family¡¯s ace in the hole!


    Giada could not keep her calm any longer either. Her expression was cold and her gaze faltering as


    she stared at the jade ring in Philip¡¯s hands!


    She had been lusting after that item for such a long time, but she never once guessed that Tim had


    long since given it to Philip!


    Curses!


    ¡°How dare you, Philip! This is absurd! Do you really think you can cast my family out of the rke


    estate with just the Sovereignty Seal? In your dreams! I am your great-uncle! Your grandfather¡¯s


    brother! I am Gerard rke of the branch family! A permanent member of the enforcement hall!¡±


    Gerard was furious, roaring at Philip angrily.


    Was he not worried?


    Of course he was!


    Canon was spooked too. Since he was a child, he had always known what the Sovereignty Seal


    meant. It was practically the equivalent of an ancient war horn!


    With a single sound of its signal, it could mobilize armies of millions!


    Such was its power!


    ¡°What should we do, Grandpa? H-He has the Sovereignty Seal! We¡¯re screwed, we¡¯re done for! Our


    family is done for!¡±


    Canon was in a right panic, his forehead drenched in sweat as the guards propped him up.


    He had once heard about how Tim rke used the Sovereignty Seal to exterminate the entire


    underground scene in another country. The man had proceeded to take over that small nation all by


    himself!


    ¡°Shut up! Stand properly. You¡¯re my grandson, so what are you afraid of? I want to see what right he


    has to banish our entire branch today! We are members of the same family!¡±


    Gerard said coolly, his gaze frosty and his lips curved into a vicious smile.


    By now, Theo had surrounded First Pce with his men, filling the interior and exterior of the vi with


    his thugs in suits!


    ¡°The preparations areplete, Mr. rke.¡±


    Theo said respectfully, standing next to Philip. His gaze shone as he nced at the people they were


    standing off against.


    He had received the order out of the blue, so he had to call his men in a hurry and rush over here.


    ¡°However, Tiger is seriously wounded. We have already sent him to the hospital.¡±


    Theo continued his report. Tiger had been patrolling the vi recently.


    In other words, Tiger had evidently failed to report this incident tonight fast enough. The enemy must


    have taken him down too quickly and decisively.


    Philip nodded, his eyes void of warmth. His brow was deeply furrowed and his gaze shining with waves


    of rage as he stared at Gerard and said, ¡°What right do I have, you ask? I am the heir to the main


    family and the wielder of this Sovereignty Seal. With those alone, I will banish your entire branch from


    the family today!¡±


    Philip was infuriated. Gerard was from the branch family, and although he was Philip¡¯s great-uncle, he


    had still gone way too far this time!


    After all, Wynn and their daughter M had just suffered such torture. There was no way he could sit


    still after that!


    So what if he killed them?


    So what if he broke the family rules and ended up under investigation by the enforcement hall?


    Today, he was determined to show those lurking in the shadows what the price of angering him was!


    What the consequences of hurting his wife and child would be!


    The guards Gerard had brought along were all perfectly silent right now!


    All their lives, they had been hand-picked from the ranks and followed their masters¡¯ orders to the letter.


    Now that the Sovereignty Seal was in y, they had no choice. They had to stand quietly to the side.


    The Sovereignty Seal was the representation of Roger rke¡¯s authority!


    Just then, Giada broke her silence and stepped forth, her eyes cold. ¡°I advise you to stop there, Philip.


    You should know that Gerard is a member of the enforcement hall. He represents the rke family


    rules. What you¡¯re doing won¡¯t do you any good!¡±


    Giada only wanted to call someone from the enforcement hall here toe to Riverdale and give Tim


    a rap on the wrist. She never thought Gerard¡¯s grandson, Canon, woulde to First Pce and make


    such a scene!


    The boy had no limits to his arrogance!


    After all, Philip was still the main family¡¯s heir. How could a mere son of a branch family be so


    reckless?!


    The boy even hurt Wynn and M!


    Giada had long since known that Wynn and M were Philip¡¯sndmines!


    He would never stop until he avenged them!


    As she spoke, Giada gave Canon a cold look. The boy was nothing more than a brainless trust fund


    kid.


    His presence in the branch family was an insult to their name and honor!

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    ¡°Are you going to meddle in this, Giada? I suggest you reconsider before you do! I¡¯m not implicating


    you in this because you¡¯re Giada Wallis, from the Wallis family. But if you dare to get in my way today,


    the Wallises will no longer have any reason to exist!¡±


    Philip turned around, his gaze piercingly cold as he stared at Giada intently.


    His eyes shone with a warning and killing intent!


    They made Giada shudder. She had never felt such a cold murderous aura from Philip before!


    It was almost scarier than his father, Roger¡¯s!


    That was right!


    Philip¡¯s killing aura was unmatched!


    Giada had no choice. She nced at Gerard and then reached out her slender hand, where she also


    wore an antique jade ring.


    She said coolly, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with a Sovereignty Seal, Philip. I have one too. Our seals may


    mean different things, but right here and now, they have the same effect.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Heed my order, oh guards of the rkes. Protect Gerard rke¡¯s family with your


    lives. If Philip rke insists on his reckless behavior, he shall vite the third major family rule. Those


    who kill other members of the family with abandon must have their limbs broken, and then they must be


    dragged back to the family shrine!¡±


    The temperature in the vi instantly dropped to sub-zero!


    The guards who did not dare to move before now received their orders, all taking a protective stance by


    carefully surrounding Gerard and the others, shielding thetter with their bodies!


    Gerard chuckled to himself and said cockily, ¡°Philip, since this is your first vition of the rules, I can


    put your actions today behind me. Shall we forget this ever happened?¡±


    Gerard knew that things would not end well for him today, especially since Philip had the Sovereignty


    Seal. It would not be worth it if the situation erupted into a full-on bloodbath. That was why he decided


    topromise.


    However, Philipughed coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, today I¡¯ll be getting rid of your family, once


    and for all!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the dozens of thugs Theo had brought to the vi pulled their batons from their


    waists in an instant!


    Swoosh!


    They all moved in unison!


    The air was tense with the promise of violence!


    Even Giada barked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Philip!¡±


    She never expected things to get this messy either!


    Did he really dare to go so far?


    That was the question on Gerard¡¯s and Giada¡¯s minds right now!


    They watched, wide-eyed, as Philip held up his hand and then swung it down like a sword. ¡°Take them


    down!¡± he roared.


    That very moment, Giada and the others finally felt the full extent of Philip¡¯s rage from the fury in his


    voice.


    He was serious this time!


    He was really going to ignore Giada¡¯s Sovereignty Seal and the family rules!


    ¡°Philip, you brat, don¡¯t you dare! You¡¯re disrespecting the family rules and the branch families! You have


    no right to inherit the main family! Once I get back, I¡¯ll definitely strip you of your status as heir!¡±


    Gerard howled, utterly infuriated!


    However, it did not matter what he said. It was no use!


    Theo¡¯s men swarmed them and instantly engaged Gerard¡¯s guards!


    The scene was exceptionally brutal!


    Although Theo¡¯s men were impressive in their own right, they were slightly weaker than Gerard¡¯s


    guards.


    The difference in individual ability was nevertheless ovee by sheer numbers.


    As a result, both sides sustained losses, but after a skirmishsting several dozen minutes, Gerard¡¯s


    guards were all subdued!


    Even Gerard himself was forced to kneel on the grass, his hands trapped behind his back under Rick¡¯s


    iron grip!


    Next to him, Giada was not exactly having the time of her life either, but she had her personal female


    assistant to protect her, so she at least managed to maintain her cool and graceful appearance.


    Philip just looked at Vivian and Giada behind her coolly.


    He did not intend to remove Giada just yet. In that case, he might as well give her a good look at what


    he was capable of!


    Philip took a few steps forth, slowly approaching Gerard. He looked at his great-uncle, so prideful just a


    second ago, from above and said coldly, ¡°Gerard rke, as the heir to the main family, I officially issue


    you a banishment order! You, Gerard rke, are hereby banished from the rke family! Your branch


    must leave Arcadia within three days, and those who resist will be killed without exception!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Philip took the baton Theo offered and smashed it down hard. Right then and


    there, he shattered all of Gerard and Canon¡¯s limbs!


    Their bones were reduced to dust!


    They were rendered immobile for life!


    Ahhh!


    The screams would not stop!


    Gerard crumpled onto the grass like a sack of potatoes, his body convulsing from the pain.


    He cursed, ¡°You will go to hell, Philip! How dare you treat my family like this! Be prepared to face the


    wrath of the branch families! The enforcement hall won¡¯t forgive you for this!¡±


    Gerard was filled with hatred!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    One wrong step, and he had lost everything!


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, watch me destroy your entire branch!¡±


    Philip said icily, his eyes betraying his cold viciousness.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Nevertheless, Philip knew no fear as he looked at Canon frostily.


    Right now, Canon¡¯s limbs had beenpletely shattered. He wept tragically and pleaded for mercy,


    ¡°Phil, cousin, please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    He was scared of dying!


    Canon had never expected to be so close to death one day.


    Philip was a demon for ignoring the family rules and Giada¡¯s Sovereignty Seal.


    ¡°Kill you?¡±


    Philip chuckled coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll make you live the rest of your life as trash, begging on the


    streets. I want you to live every minute and every second in regret and pain!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With that, he sneered, ¡°Throw him onto the streets and make sure he can only beg for a living. He must


    never take a single step out of Riverdale!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Theo nodded.


    After that, Philip turned to Gerard and continued, ¡°Do you know what your biggest mistake was, Great-


    uncle? It was thinking that I was nothing in the seven years since I left the family, thinking that I can¡¯t do


    anything to you. Well, you¡¯re wrong there. To me, even the rkes aren¡¯t a hundredth bit as important


    as my wife Wynn and daughter M!


    ¡°Send him back to Arcadia and show the branch families what happens to those who cross me. At the


    same time, tell them that anyone who tries to touch my friends and family will suffer the same


    consequences!¡±


    Finally, Philip turned his gaze to Giada.


    Meanwhile, there was a small ind in the distant seas¡­


    Arcadia!


    The entire ind was created by nature and renovated by man. The whole process involved vast


    amounts of money and manpower!


    It was shrouded in mystery!


    It was almost a myth at this point!


    Other than the members of the rke family, nobody in the world knew the exact coordinates of the


    ind¡¯s location!


    The ind itself was built like a fortress!


    The very center of the ind was a castle on the mountain peak. It was pure white, extremely


    extravagant, and surrounded by clouds. That was where the ind¡¯s center of authority, the very


    emblem of Arcadia itself!


    No building in the world couldpare!


    The castle was built from scratch for one woman and for her alone.


    She was a woman of unspeakable beauty, whose grace put the stars to shame¨C Charlotte Larson!


    Right now!


    Somewhere on the ind, several dozen teams of armed guards gathered in formation. All of them


    wore the same uniforms, berets,bat boots, guns, goggles, and night vision equipment. There was


    the same symbol of a golden ind and a floating sword embroidered on all their chests!


    The leader had a golden star on his shoulder patch!


    His eyes were sharp, like that of a leopard hunting at night. He swept his gaze across the several


    dozen teams of almost a hundred men.


    ¡°Everyone, listen up! We must obey Master rke¡¯s orders upon his Sovereignty Seal and banish


    Gerard rke¡¯s family from this ind. Remove them all, and those who object must be killed!¡±


    The man barked coldly, his voice especially loud in the night!


    Even so, it was barely more than a bee¡¯s buzz on this huge ind.


    ¡°Move out! Complete the mission ASAP! We must take down Gerard rke from the branch family no


    matter what it takes!¡±


    In an instant, the special forces, almost a hundred strong, all rushed to a certain area on the ind,


    armed to the teeth.


    The ce they were headed was brightly lit, with all the riches and vices one could imagine. There


    were several dozen mansions, small castles, even karaoke parlors, bars, and other entertainment!


    It was practically a small city!


    That just showed the true financial prowess of the ind inhabitants and the power held by the area¡¯s


    masters.


    This was the territory of Gerard rke¡¯s branch family here on Arcadia!


    The teams of special forces brought their guns under the cover of night and wove through the streets,


    all equipped with night-vision goggles. They moved in unison ording to orders, just like SWAT teams


    would operate in the movies!


    Gerard¡¯s descendants ying on the streets and even their servants were all stunned to see the


    soldiers who appeared out of nowhere!


    ¡°Hey! Who are you lot? Who gave you permission to be here?¡±


    One of the more arrogant young heirs, one of Gerard¡¯s descendants, rudely yelled at the armed special


    forces.


    They recognized their family¡¯s guards well enough.


    The question was, why were their armed guards suddenly here in the branch family territory?!


    They did not seem to be here to y, either!


    ¡°Daheck?! They¡¯re ignoring Master Jean!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? They¡¯re probably here for a military drill, right? So what if you¡¯re with the


    main family? You¡¯re still servants!¡±


    The inhabitants of the area instantly turned on the guards, their expressions filled with contempt.


    The young man with a hot woman in each arm, the one they called Master Jean, sneered as he said,


    ¡°Well, well, how dare the main family¡¯s guard dogs intrude onto Master Gerard¡¯snd! You¡¯re asking for


    a beating here!¡±


    As he spoke, Jean let go of the scantily-dressed women¡¯s slender waists and then sauntered up to the


    armed special forces!


    ¡°Hey, guard doggies, cat got your tongue? Don¡¯t you know me, your Master Jean?¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    While Jean taunted the guards, he repeatedly turned around to show off to his cousins.


    ¡°C¡¯mon! Shoot me if you have the balls!¡±


    Jean was drunk and fearless right now, pointing to his head as he challenged the guards.


    The captain in charge had already raised his gun and was looking through his scope. ¡°We received


    orders to remove Gerard rke¡¯s family branch from Arcadia. Get down on the ground and put your


    hands behind your head! If you disobey, we will shoot to kill!¡±


    Shoot to kill?!


    His deration made the young branch family heirs and heiresses turn pale.


    Jean was taken aback too, but then heughed wildly. ¡°Hey hey hey, have those helmets given you


    guys concussions or something? The nerve of you to say something like that! You want to banish our


    family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what a joke! Know your ce, how dare you address your masters like that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a pack of guard dogs, remember that!¡±


    ¡°Notify the branch family guards, chase them out of here!¡±


    The young masters anddies began to riot.


    Jean was used to having his way, so he sauntered up to the armed guards and barked at them, ¡°Let¡¯s


    see you try to chase me out today! Go on! Shoot!¡±


    His angry roar sent his peers¡¯ hearts aze!


    ¡°Wow, Master Jean, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°I love you, Master Jean! I want your babehs!¡±


    ¡°Jean, Jean, Jean!¡±


    The beautiful young models who were brought onto the ind whooped and cheered, waving their fair


    slender arms.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Bam!


    All of a sudden!


    There was the bang of a gun!


    The rioting masses instantly fell silent!


    Bathump!


    As they watched, Jean fell onto his back, his rancor from earlier silenced forever!


    There was a bullet hole in the middle of his forehead, and his eyes stared nkly into the sky.


    The young and handsome Master Jean did not even know why he died.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Everyone immediately panicked and scattered to the winds!


    These young sons, daughters, and daughters-inw of the branch family had never before seen the


    main family¡¯s armed guards shoot dead a branch family young master like that!


    ¡°Proceed ording to orders. Banish them all, and any who resist will be killed on the spot!¡±


    The next moment, the armed guards all surged forward and pressed their targets onto the ground!


    The same scene repeated itself countless times in this area, throughout the night.


    Within half an hour, the hundred or so of rke¡¯s men had gathered all of Gerard¡¯s descendants from


    the outskirts to a small za at the center of the area!


    Just then, there were several armed helicopters hovering in the air above the za, their floodlights on


    and shining down on the za!


    The roar of the motors and the gusts of wind they blew about made it feel as though they were brewing


    an actual storm on these grounds.


    At the same time, in Gerard¡¯s branch family¡¯s ancestral hall!


    ¡°What?! Master Philip ordered the banishment of our entire branch?!¡±


    An old man with a cane in the hall flew into a rage, roaring, ¡°That foolish rascal! How dare he turn on


    his own family! Ridiculous, how utterly absurd! Mobilize the guards right now! If anyone dares to touch


    us, it¡¯ll be an all-out war!¡±


    The old man was Graham rke, Gerard¡¯s oldest brother and a family leader from the same


    generation!


    ¡°That measly brat, does he think our generation is powerless against him?!¡±


    Graham was furious, mming his cane onto the brick floor!


    Just then, a servant ran into the hall in a hurry, falling onto his knees and wailing, ¡°Old Master, Old


    Master! This is bad, what a tragedy! Master Jean, he¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What happened to Jean?¡±


    Graham¡¯s heart shook. He had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Master Jean was shot dead!¡±


    The servant sobbed, rubbing away his tears.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Graham was shocked. He leaped out of his armchair, his eyes bright with an endless rage as he


    roared, ¡°Philip, that foolish boy! The damage he has done to our family¡¯s future! Curse him! Curse him


    to hell!


    ¡°Men, gather all the power our generation has and get out there! I want you to storm the main family


    and demand an exnation!


    ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I¡¯ve killed that useless boy! I need to avenge my dear grandson Jean!¡±

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Graham rke¡¯s branch family was in aplete uproar!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Soon after Graham gave his orders, another servant rushed into the hall and fell on their knees,


    weeping, ¡°Old Master Graham! OId Master Gerard and Young Master have been grievously wounded


    and rendered immobile!¡±


    Whoosh!


    This piece of tragic news once more took Graham off-guard. He lost his bnce and fell back onto his


    armchair, fighting to catch his breath!


    He only recovered slightly when a servant hurriedly offered him some medicine.


    ¡°That b*stard, that little b*stard! Why do we have such an unfilial son in our ranks! The main family is


    doomed, I say, doomed!¡±


    Graham cried at the top of his lungs and then slowly struggled to his feet like a man twice his age. He


    leaned on his ck dragon cane and smashed it into the marble floor, barking, ¡°Heed my orders!


    Gather all of our forces immediately and storm the main family! I will go to the enforcement hall now


    and request their intervention. We must make that useless brat pay, an eye for an eye!¡±


    With those orders, everyone else hurried out of the fortress-like mansion.


    All of Graham¡¯s generation¡¯s forces from the branch family leaped into action at once!


    From above, one could see hundreds of guards in ck, all armed to the teeth and gathered at the


    open space outside Graham¡¯s hall!


    They were locked and ready to move out!


    Inside the hall, Graham sat in his armchair, looking at Jean¡¯s corpse at his feet. His eyes glistened with


    tears.


    He survived his own grandson!


    That was a tragedy that he could not tolerate, not as the leader of this branch. He must make them


    pay!


    Just as he was about to walk out of the hall, however¡­


    A man in a ck assassin¡¯s suit suddenly appeared at the door. He wore arge cap and a mask,


    revealing only his eyes.


    His gaze was cold, heartless, and filled with contempt.


    The only eye-catching thing about him was the golden insignia at his cor.


    It was a short dagger!


    The symbol of the Shadow Squadron!


    He was part of the Shadow Squadron, the master of the family Roger rke¡¯s elite guard!


    There were only thirty-six members of the entire squadron, and they only obeyed Roger himself!


    Every master of the family could establish their own Shadow Squadron!


    The man¡¯s appearance sent a shudder through Graham¡¯s body, and his presence immediately


    weakened slightly.


    The Shadow Squadron was close to the center of authority here. They were just like a dagger who


    could pierce the heart of any enemy!


    The organization itself was extremely mysterious.


    Even the other men of the rke family had never seen the members¡¯ true faces.


    Swoosh!


    The man raised his hand and shot out a sun-shaped flying dagger with thirteen spikes. It quickly and


    decisively grazed Graham¡¯s ear, sinking into the white wall behind him.


    ¡°The master¡¯s orders. Master Graham¡¯s branch family must not resist. The master will deal with this


    matter fairly, and make sure justice is served for your branch. As such, Old Master Graham, kindly do


    not take a step out of this castle.¡±


    The man hidden in the darkness conveyed his message.


    He was cold.


    There was no other way to describe it.


    The moment he spoke, the temperature in the hall plunged by several dozen degrees.


    It was bone-piercingly cold.


    The corners of Graham¡¯s mouth shook. He was frustrated, mming his ck dragon cane onto the


    ground as he said icily, ¡°That brat Philip maimed my brother and great-nephew, and he even killed my


    grandson. I will avenge them!


    ¡°He ignored the first family rule and hurt other members of the family. He has no right to inherit the


    main family!¡±


    Graham was furious, his red scarlet!


    The figure in front of him continued, ¡°Gerard and Canon rke deserved that punishment. So what if


    they were maimed? They hurt Master Philip¡¯s wife and daughter, so logically their entire families should


    be exterminated. Nevertheless, the master has stated that he would prefer to let bygones be bygones,


    since we are all a family, after all. The master will judge the fairness of this matter, so please do not


    disobey his orders, Old Master Graham.¡±


    With that, the stranger disappeared from the hall, leaving Graham stunned and alone inside.


    Graham clenched his hands into fists, sparks of anger flying from his eyes. Through gritted teeth, he


    said, ¡°So that¡¯s your decision! Roger rke!¡±


    Several minutester, in the castle above the clouds at the very heart of Arcadia.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    The voice was old and weak, its owner clearly on his deathbed.


    ¡°The deed is done, Master.¡±


    The person in the shadows replied.


    ¡°Alright. Send Seventeen to Riverdale, tell them to follow Phil until he returns here. The rest will be his


    to settle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    ¡°How are the branch families reacting?¡±


    ¡°The head of the branch family already brought his men over, but the Fourth Madam persuaded him to


    leave. The head of the enforcement hall should be here soon too. After this, members of the branch


    families and enforcement hall will probably keep streaming into Riverdale to trouble Young Master


    Philip. After all, he did go too far this time. He ignored the rules and even¡­¡±


    Cough cough.


    There was a bout of coughing, followed by slightly quiet panting.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll leave the matters on the ind to the Fourth Madam for now. You¡­ Cough cough, go to


    Fernvale and convey this message¡­¡±


    Back at Riverdale, at First Pce of Longford Park.


    Philip looked at Giada coldly, approaching her one step at a time.


    Right now, Vivian was like a feral kitten with all her hackles up, protecting Giada with her life.


    ¡°Do you dare get in my way?¡±


    Philip said icily, his gazepletely devoid of warmth!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Vivian was beyond surprised!


    She always thought Philip was just a rich young heir who did not pose much of a threat. Right now,


    however, she could clearly sense an endless ocean of ruthlessness and killing intenting from him!


    The pressure he was emanating snuffed out any intentions she might have of fighting back!


    ¡°I-If you dare to hurt the madam, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    Vivian said stubbornly, gritting her teeth and shing a gleaming dagger.


    The moment she spoke, however, someone appeared next to her and stabbed his knee into her body,


    sending her flying far away. She tumbled forward and was instantly forced down.


    Rick gripped her slender wrists as her dagger ttered to the floor.


    He had her pinned down to the ground!


    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Vivian raged, but her struggles were useless.


    Rick smiled faintly. ¡°A girl like you shouldn¡¯t y with knives. Shall we have a nice long talk about our


    lives and dreams?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Vivian barked.


    Philip ignored them, keeping his cold gaze trained on Giada. ¡°What will you do now?¡±


    Giada did not reply to his question, saying coolly, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done, Philip? You¡¯re


    lighting the fuse between the main and branch families. You¡¯re starting a war! If the branch family¡¯s


    wrath descends upon you, forget me, you won¡¯t be able to withstand their ire either! When that


    happens, you will drag Wynn and M into this too!¡±


    Philip had gone too far!


    How could he do something like that?!


    He was setting up his own destruction!


    ¡°Haha.¡± Philip chuckled softly. ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m useless. The branch family especially assumed that


    I¡¯ll be easy to handle since I was away from the family for seven years and lost my foundations. But


    there¡¯s one thing they¡¯re forgetting, and that¡¯s the fact that I¡¯m the main family¡¯s only heir. That is an


    unchangeable fact!¡±


    Giada did not say anything, her gaze dark.


    Philip yed with his jade thumb ring and continued, ¡°To everyone else, the Sovereignty Seal is one of


    its kind in the world, something that represents all our assets in one. To you and me, though, it¡¯s merely


    a ring, nothing more than a weapon. I won¡¯t obey its summonses, and neither will you. It¡¯s too early for


    you to try and subdue me with it, Giada Wallis!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Philip rke, your head is grown too big for your own shoes! What happened today goes


    beyond a petty squabble between you and me. Remember, you¡¯ve insulted the branch families, the


    enforcement hall! Let¡¯s see how you deal with the consequences!¡±


    Giada said coldly, her expression growing darker.


    She had underestimated Philip for seven years. She never thought he would grow so quickly in that


    time!


    He was overwhelming!


    Far too overwhelming!


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me. After this, I¡¯m turning my sights onto you.¡±


    He was talking about the Michaels family from Golden City!


    It was time he defanged them.


    Giada frowned slightly when she heard that, then her lips curved into a smile. ¡°So you¡¯reing after


    me now? Well, I look forward to it.¡±


    With that, Giada turned around and left with her subordinates.


    After she left, Martha, who had been hiding in the house the entire time, finally crept out of her hiding


    ce.


    She was very shaken and terrified.


    After she witnessed just how vicious Philip could be earlier, she grew even more panicked.


    It was not as though she had never seen that side of him before.


    However, his actions tonight left too much of an impact on her.


    Martha carefully walked up behind Philip and asked, ¡°Um, Philip, are all these people your friends?¡±


    She pointed at Theo¡¯s men.


    She knew Theo Zander, since they had met several times now.


    Philip looked at her expressionlessly and simply ignored her. Right now, he wanted to visit Wynn and


    M at the hospital.


    Martha saw that he was leaving and yelled at his back anxiously, ¡°W-Who are they? And who are you?


    Are you really my son-inw, Philip?¡±


    He used to be so worthless, so why did his capabilities now seem so limitless?


    Philip turned around and looked at Martha coolly, asking, ¡°Do you want to know I am?¡±

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Martha was terrified. Philip¡¯s gaze was eerie, looking directly at her.


    What did he mean by that?


    ¡°I hope you watch your step from now on.¡±


    Philip said coldly before turning and leaving First Pce. He got into Theo¡¯s car and headed for the


    hospital.


    Now Martha was standing along in the vi, watching in a fluster as the crowd dispersed.


    That damned Philip, what was he being so high-and-mighty for?


    What did they even mean by the main and branch families?


    Martha¡¯s chest felt tight with fear and panic.


    Philip¡¯sst words to her gave her an especially inexplicable feeling.


    Was it a warning?


    Meanwhile, Philip arrived at the hospital and immediately ran to the wards. When he saw Wynn lying in


    bed and resting, his heart finally settled back in his chest.


    He sat on the side of the bed and gently touched Wynn¡¯s fair forehead. The wound on her face was still


    so gruesome to behold.


    That cursed branch family!


    The mes of rage still burned in Philip¡¯s chest.


    Wynn opened her eyes. The moment she saw Philip, her gaze filled with tenderness and reliance. ¡°All


    settled?¡±


    Philip nodded and apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wynn. I got you into my mess.¡±


    Wynn propped herself up and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re my husband, so we should face these


    difficulties together.¡±


    Philip held her delicate little hand tightly, his heart overflowing with gratitude. Tears welled in his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Wynn. I may be your husband, but I feel like I¡¯ve failed in that role


    all this while. There are a lot of things I can¡¯t tell you right now, so I hope you¡¯ll be patient with me for a


    while longer.¡±


    Wynn reached out her hand and patted his head, smiling gently. ¡°I believe you, Philip. I¡¯m your wife and


    M is your daughter. We¡¯ll support you and have your back, no matter what.¡±


    Wynn loved this man. She always had.


    Yes, they had fought before, and she once considered divorce.


    However, she never went through with it. She would rather fight with her own family, all to get out of


    divorcing him for now.


    After all, she always believed that he would change someday.


    Now, he had changed so much, bing someone strong enough for her to rely on. She now knew


    what it felt like to rest on her husband¡¯s dependable back.


    That was why she believed him.


    ¡°Wynn, if one day I lose everything, will you divorce me?¡±


    Philip suddenly looked up and asked.


    Wynn replied without hesitation, ¡°No.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a nce full of tender love.


    After a while, Philip stood up to go and check on M.


    When he saw the wound on his daughter¡¯s face, Philip¡¯s rage continued to burn ceaselessly.


    They asked the doctor and confirmed that both Wynn and her unborn child were fine. Just in case,


    however, she had to stay at the hospital for a few more days.


    Later, Philip visited Tiger in his hospital room. The man was sound asleep, snoring away.


    Theo smiled rather helplessly. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t hold it against Tiger, Mr. rke. The enemy was just


    strong, he was no match.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just take good care of him.¡±


    About an hourter, Tim rushed over to the hospital, his expression cold as ice. He checked on Wynn


    and M for a while before exploding into a fit of rage. ¡°That cursed branch family, they just won¡¯t sit


    still! I¡¯ll go back right now and wipe them out!¡±


    Tim was furious. He had been overseas for worktely and had just returned to Riverdale when he


    heard the news from his subordinate. It set him off immediately!


    Philip hurriedly stopped Tim before thetter could leave. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Uncle Tim. The matter is resolved


    now.¡±


    ¡°Resolved? No way! The branch family thought too highly of themselves! How dare they hurt my niece-


    inw and great-niece! I¡¯ll kill them!¡±


    Tim was furious, with the air of an ancient conqueror ready tomit genocide.


    To reinforce that impression, he came with several dozen well-trained guards, all of whom were


    gathered at the hospital doors.


    Philip pulled Tim back and spent a long time persuading him before the two of them finally calmed


    down somewhat.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°What do you n to do now? The leaders of the branch families and enforcement hall won¡¯t let this


    slide. You don¡¯t have much support within the family now, so they¡¯ll be able to take you down quite


    easily.¡±


    Once Tim calmed down, he began assessing their current situation.


    Although Philip was the young master and heir of the main family, even he would not be able to


    withstand thebined pressure of the branch families and enforcement hall.


    If the situation went out of control, they might really sacrifice Philip¡¯s status as heir to restore some


    semnce of calm.


    Philip smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my ns. They¡¯re just a bunch of old geezers. I¡¯ll be right here


    waiting for them. To be honest, I¡¯m curious to see just what the branch families are capable of.¡±


    Tim gave his nephew a sideways look. For a second there, he saw a shadow of his brother back then


    in the young man.


    Well, well, the boy was really growing into his position as heir.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go to Arcadia tonight in your ce and shake those old geezers up a bit. Try to buy


    you some time.¡±


    Tim stood up, letting his aura show as he blew some cigarette smoke into the air. Finally, he pressed


    his hand onto Philip¡¯s shoulder and said solemnly, ¡°I have high hopes for you, Philip. Don¡¯t disappoint


    me, and definitely don¡¯t disappoint your father. We¡¯re waiting for your return.¡±


    Philip raised his head to look at his uncle.


    All he saw was the man¡¯s back as he left without a care.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    That was just what Uncle Tim was like. Bold and decisive, just like an ancient military general.


    If that had not happened back then, Uncle Tim¡¯s daughter would probably be about Philip¡¯s age by now.


    To be honest, Philip rather missed his cousin.


    Was that brat Ethan rke doing well over there? Philip could not help but wonder.


    He hoped Ethan could pull through.


    After all, Philip had survived that ce himself. Everyone in there was a genius in their own rights, and


    they had a really good way with words too.


    Philip hoped that the boy could shake off his terrible spoiled-brat attitude and reemerge a changed


    man.


    After he stayed at the hospital for a while, Philip stood up, about to go back to the vi and get


    something.


    On the way, though, he suddenly sensed something amiss.


    Philip paused and abruptly looked behind him. There were two blindingly bright lightsing right at


    him at breakneck speeds!


    The lights grew brighter and brighter. Anyone else would be temporarily blinded by them!


    However, Philip reacted quickly and leaped out of themps¡¯ way. He even managed to see the


    silhouettes in the cars!


    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±


    Oh-ho? They pulled out all the stops here!


    Who could be behind this attack this time?


    The branch families?


    Probably not.


    Giada?


    Philip chuckled coldly. He had gotten a good look at the people in the car!


    The car had clearly been upgraded before. It moved extremely quickly, and its headlights were ten


    times brighter than those of a usual car!


    Philip flipped the car that was pouncing at him a friendly middle finger. He then raised his brows and


    chuckled before leaping into the air!


    Just as the car was about to hit him, all three people in the car saw Philip flipping them off!


    The driver¡¯s eye twitched and he immediately mmed his foot onto the elerator!


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The next second, they saw that Philip had vanished from before their eyes!


    The car came to a sudden stop!


    The atmosphere was strangely tense.


    Crash!


    Suddenly, there was a loud thud on the roof of the car. It felt as though someone stomped down hard


    on the car!


    At the same time, Philip¡¯s smiling face appeared at the driver side window. He shed his pearly whites


    and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it past your bedtime yet?¡±


    The next second, the man in the passenger seat pulled a gun from his pocket. The man had a knife


    scar on his face and a vicious expression, aiming the gun at the window and pulling the trigger without


    any hesitation!


    Bam!


    The sound of the gunshot rang out in the busy streets!


    However, Philip had disappeared from the window like a phantom!


    ¡°Where did he go?!¡±


    All three people in the car looked solemn. They could not imagine anybody moving faster than a bullet!


    The next time they saw Philip, they realized that he had leaped up and into the window of a red racecar


    passing next to them.


    He even flipped them off again from the car window!


    Unfortunately for them, Philip had undergone special training before, plus he was a bona fide legend in


    racing.


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    The three men in the car were swift and decisive, at the very least. They immediately mmed the


    elerator and gave chase!


    At the same time, in the red Porsche racecar ahead, a stylishly-dressed woman was looking at Philip in


    the passenger seat in sheer disbelief!


    She opened her mouth wide and giggled delightedly.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ Oppa! Daebag! (Awesome!)¡±


    Philip turned to look at her. She was in her early twenties, her eyes shining as she looked at him and


    rambled in anguage he did not understand!


    F*ck, a Korean chick?


    The girl was beautiful, he would give her that. She had curls falling across her forehead, just like those


    Korean goddesses.


    She was dressed stylishly as well, withrge metal hoop earrings, a figure-hugging ck vest and itty-


    bitty shorts!


    As for her body, it was a sight for sore eyes too, with curves in all the best ces.


    Philip was pretty lucky in that sense. He had just jumped into a random car, but he never thought he


    would bump into such a gorgeous woman!


    The girl who kept calling him ¡°oppa¡± did not seem afraid at all. After Philip jumped in through her


    window, she just chattered away excitedly, as though this was a madcap adventure!


    Philip tried toprehend her, but he could not understand a word she was saying!


    ¡°Um,dy, can you speak English?¡±


    Philip could not help but ask.


    The girl blinked her attractive eyes and giggled. ¡°My name is Vivi Joo, oppa. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    Philip replied helplessly. So she did know English, after all.


    ¡°Ooh, I know, I know! You¡¯re the racing god, Philip rke, right? Uncle Chase mentioned you before.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The girl said excitedly, her eyes full of surprise and disbelief!

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    The scantily-dressed Vivi was quite animated. ¡°I finally met you in person! You¡¯re pretty good-looking,


    hehe.¡±


    Philip was exasperated, his face twitching. ¡°We just happen to have the same name. I¡¯m nowhere near


    that impressive.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Well, f*ck!


    Philip had forgotten all about that.


    Chase Fisher, huh?


    From the Dragonstone Mountain Race Course back then, huh¡­


    Vivi pouted. ¡°So you¡¯re not him? Aww, what a bummer.¡±


    Philip was rather bbergasted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll do something to you, gorgeous?¡±


    ¡°Nah, what¡¯s the point of worrying? Now that I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯re capable of, it¡¯s not like I can stop


    you if you do want to do anything to me.¡±


    Vivi said with a shrug, as though she was truly not worried about Philip at all.


    The ck car behind them kept chasing Vivi¡¯s car, but they just could not close the distance, perhaps


    due to the undeniable difference in the two cars¡¯ specs!


    ¡°F*cker! Is he a motherf*cking superman? How did he worm in there?¡±


    The driver of the ck car could not help but swear!


    The man in the passenger seat with the stormy expression was thinking the same thing. How did that


    punk dodge his bullet just now?


    ¡°How are your driving skills?¡±


    Philip nced at the rearview mirror and saw that the small ck car was still hot on their trail.


    ¡°I just got my license.¡±


    Vivi winked and smiled at him. She had noticed the ck car behind them as well, and she asked


    eagerly, ¡°Did youmit a crime?¡±


    Philip nearly spewed blood. He hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t! They¡¯re the ones hunting me! They wanna


    kill me, do you understand? The three men in the car back there are all thugs, and I¡¯m just a regr


    citizen. I reported their boss to the authorities, so now they keep trying to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s so cool! Just like in one of those gangster flicks.¡±


    Vivi was still excited.


    ¡°Gangster flicks?¡±


    Philip looked at her helplessly. All of a sudden, he realized that the girl probably had a screw loose


    somewhere. How had she survived so long with such an innocent mindset?


    ¡°This is sooo exciting!¡±


    Vivi mmed the gas as she squealed. The red racecar weaved through the traffic like a giant scarlet


    beast!


    Philip never thought that a girl who supposedly just got her license could be so bold in her driving.


    When he made that connection with the way she dressed, he abruptly realized something.


    ¡°You¡¯re a street racer, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    Vivi winked andughed, her expression full of self-satisfaction.


    Philip looked at the ck car still chasing them, his mind whirring away. Who was trying to kill him this


    time?


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Vivi asked.


    ¡°The Department of Law Enforcement, of course. Where else?¡± Philip replied after some thought.


    ¡°Okie dokes.¡±


    Vivi agreed without much hesitation, mming the gas and waving her left hand out of the window.


    Philip nced at her and saw her barely-covered body. It was very tempting!


    ¡®Well damn, just how bold is this girl?!¡¯


    ¡°Whatchu looking at? Interested in me?¡±


    Vivi turned back and saw that Philip was staring at her, so she purposely straightened her body and


    teased him.


    Gentlemen should not ogle!


    Philip cleared his throat and looked away. ¡°Why are you dressed like that in the middle of the night?


    Aren¡¯t you worried about attracting a bad crowd?¡±


    To be honest, Philip had outgrown his wild lifestyle over the past few years, and he was now quite


    conservative in his thinking.


    Almost all men liked it when women dressed like this, but Philip was an exception.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind. Everyone has their own preferences, so why must we listen to anyone else? I like


    dressing like this, so I will.¡±


    Vivi shrugged and gave him a mischievous wink. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, oppa? Don¡¯t like it?¡±


    As she spoke, she even stuck out her chest toward Philip and raised an eyebrow.


    Philip did not really mind, but he still pushed her head away politely. ¡°Sit still.¡±


    He was vaguely impressed. This girl¡¯s worldview was slightly messed up. Was she neglected as a


    child?


    Soon enough, their racecar reached one of the Department of Law Enforcement offices in Riverdale.


    As they approached the entrance, Philip turned to look at Vivi and said, ¡°Thanks for tonight. I¡¯ll see you


    if I see you.¡±


    Vivi frowned. ¡°Hmm? Are you dumping me after using me?¡±


    Philip shrugged. ¡°A young girl like you shouldn¡¯t be wandering around at night, especially not dressed


    like that. You should call your family to pick you up.¡±


    Vivi grew desperate as the car raced toward the station at almost 100 miles an hour. ¡°Hey, what do you


    mean by that?¡±


    Philip just grinned at her, patted her head lightly, and then jumped out of the window, his figure


    disappearing into the darkness!

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Vivi mmed the elerator and said angrily, ¡°You jerk!¡±


    The men in the ck car behind them did not expect Philip to pull that either, but it was toote by the


    time they tried to stop!


    More than ten armed cops rushed out of the station and surrounded both cars!


    Vivi pouted and crossed her arms in front of her chest, getting out of her car in a huff. She made a call


    and looked in the direction Philip had disappeared into, frowning as she muttered, ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll


    definitely find you!¡±


    The three would-be assassins were in much worse shape. They were dragged out of the car and


    pinned onto the ground, babbling in Thai.


    As for Philip, he managed to shake them all off and saunter back to the vi, whistling away.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in a fancy presidential suite somewhere in Capital City¡­


    ¡°Damn it! Those three are useless! They couldn¡¯t even capture one man!¡±


    Marcus Quaid threw a fit, his expression stormy as he stood before the floor-to-ceiling window. He


    looked at the city¡¯s night lights outside the window before making another call. ¡°Uncle Len, I want you


    to bring me someone!¡±


    The next noon at Riverdale port, arge cruise ship slowly approached the shore!


    It was the Quaids¡¯ private cruise liner from Capital City, with their name spray-painted in red on the hull!


    A man in a white suit stood on the deck, looking at the distant skyscrapers in Riverdale. As he beheld


    the prosperous newnd, his eyes gleamed with an unknown light!


    The man was none other than the second son of the Quaid family, the man who had attended that


    banquet not too long ago¨C Marcus Quaid!


    Half a month had passed since then, and the cold aura around him was even more evident now. His


    eyes were bright, as though burning with fury!


    What about his injuries?


    Thanks to the medical marvels in Capital City, he had long since recovered.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, and this time, I¡¯ll definitely make you lot pay!¡±


    The man said viciously. Although his tone was rtively calm, the killing intent behind his words was


    barely veiled, forming an invincible pressure around him!


    Behind him, there was an old man in a gray suit, his white brows blowing slightly in the wind. He had a


    thin face and narrowed eyes. At first nce, he may look friendly, but the way his aura seemed at one


    with his surroundings made him seem formidable indeed!


    ¡°Young Master Marcus, your father warned you not to act too rashly here at Riverdale. You must watch


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know, Uncle Len, but I just can¡¯t let this slide.¡±


    Marcus swept his gaze across the skyscrapers before him, his gaze ice-cold.


    ¡°No matter what, I must collect my dues! I can¡¯t let them shame our family like that! Don¡¯t worry, Uncle


    Len, I won¡¯t do anything that will jeopardize the family¡¯s ns.¡±


    With that reassurance, the old man behind Marcus protested no more. He simply nodded and said,


    ¡°Then I await your orders, Young Master.¡±


    Marcus looked at the tallest building in front of him, his eyes shining even brighter!


    ¡­


    The past few days, ke Michaels had been busy with hispany¡¯s master n. All of his


    companies in Riverdale were wrapped up in these preparations!


    Early that morning, ke brought his son and subordinates to the port, where they awaited the second


    son of the Quaid empire, Marcus Quaid!


    When he saw that young man standing on the deck from afar, ke¡¯s heart suddenly tightened in his


    chest!


    Thest time, ke could not help even though he was the Quaids¡¯ business partner here in Riverdale.


    As a result, the Quaids were already suspicious of him and his family. If he could not aid Marcus


    properly this time, his ns for the future may just go up in smoke!


    ke had been nning all this for a long time now. He wanted to use this opportunity to monopolize


    Riverdale¡¯s entire pharmaceutical industry so that he could bolster and strengthen his family¡¯s position


    in the national economy.


    However, the previous incident showed him that Beacon still had a few aces up their sleeve. If he


    wanted to take down Beacon once and for all, he would need to make use of the chance he had now


    that the Quaids were here in Riverdale for business negotiations!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Besides, ke knew that he had handled that matter with Shangri-La very badly.


    Madam Wallis even called him over to issue him a stern warning.


    As for Yale and his fraternity, ke could not do anything about them right now.


    Madam Wallis said she would handle that herself.


    In fact, she was the one who asked him to greet Marcus today too.


    She was going to start plotting Beacon¡¯s downfall!

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Houston stood behind ke, watching as the cruise gradually entered the port. ¡°Why are you so


    nervous, Dad? He¡¯s just a young master from the Quaid family, right? Do you have to be so scared? It¡¯s


    not like we can¡¯t live without their help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have an even more powerful patron!¡±


    They had the Wallises from Golden City!


    Now, that was a powerful empire!


    Houston sounded quite miffed. He had only gotten beaten up because he tried to defend Marcusst


    time. At first, he thought that Marcus must surely be capable, since he was the young master of the


    Quaids and all, but after what happenedst time, he realized that he had been mistaken.


    The Quaids from Capital City really were not all that. Their reputation must have been exaggerated.


    After all, they did not even dare to do anything to that trash, Philip.


    He had waited for so long, but the Quaids did not do a thing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    So much for having four generals in one family!


    They were probably bluffing.


    That Marcus Quaid was even worse, looking down on the Michaels family like that. As if he was any


    better.


    ke turned around and gave his son a re when he heard that. He knew what his son was thinking,


    so he told the boy off, ¡°Shut your trap! You¡¯re the one who started all this, but you just had to drag


    Master Marcus into your mess. Do you really think the Quaids are all bark and no bite? Don¡¯t say a


    single wordter. If you dare to run your mouth, I¡¯ll freeze your assets!¡±


    Houston turned pale and swallowed his words with a harrumph.


    ke continued, ¡°I know you want to fight Philip, and I won¡¯t stop you. But you need to know when to


    move. Right now, our main mission is to take over Beacon. Once we have Beacon, I don¡¯t care what


    you do to him and that Wynn Johnston! But before that, don¡¯t you dare put a foot out of ce!¡±


    The cruise was docking at the port now. Marcus was especially eye-catching in his white suit, walking


    down the jetty one step at a time. The old man followed behind him.


    This time, Marcus had only brought three people with him, namely Uncle Len, a secretary, and a


    bodyguard.


    As far as he was concerned, he did not need any other bodyguards as long as he had Uncle Len here.


    ke hurriedly greeted him, all smiles. ¡°Master Marcus! Thank you foring all the way.¡±


    When his gaze met that of the old man behind Marcus, ke did a sudden double-take. He had met


    this old man before!


    Many years ago, ke had been fortunate enough to join a dinner party in Capital City. This old man


    had been next to the master of the Quaid family back then!


    ¡°Sir Len! I didn¡¯t know you would be here too, sir.¡±


    ke hastily greeted Len respectfully.


    Len simply nodded without a word.


    On the other hand, Marcusughed. ¡°So Uncle Len is even more popr than I am.¡±


    ke responded with augh as well, exining, ¡°Many years ago, Master Marcus, I was fortunate


    enough to receive an invitation from your father. At that banquet, I happened to meet Sir Len here.¡±


    Marcus did not pursue the matter further, instead saying calmly, ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any more


    idents during my trip here to Riverdale. Do you understand what I mean, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    ke¡¯s body gave a jolt, and he nodded firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Marcus. Everything is in order.¡±


    Marcus got into the Lincoln limousine ke had booked for him, his expression frosty the entire time.


    ¡°Master Marcus, how do you n to buy Beacon this time?¡±


    ke ventured in the car.


    Marcus had been looking out of the car window, but now he turned toward ke. Faced with ke¡¯s


    wide and ttering smile, Marcus¡¯ lips barely curved as he said softly, ¡°Is it just me, Mr. Michaels, or are


    you in quite a bit of a rush?¡±


    ke wiped the cold sweat away from his brow and exined awkwardly, ¡°You know this as well,


    Master Marcus, but Beacon¡¯s new cancer treatment drug will be revealed in a few days. If we can¡¯t take


    over Beacon before that, it will all be for naught.¡±


    Marcus gave ke a look. He was in no rush to discuss the project, so he changed the topic, saying, ¡°I


    want to go to Beacon myself to see that new cancer drug.¡±


    ke shuddered at that and said, ¡°Master Marcus, I¡¯m sure you know this but¡­ Yes, I¡¯m a member of


    Beacon¡¯s board, but we pulled out of the deal, so¡­¡±


    Just then, Houston leaped into action for some reason, interrupting with, ¡°Dad, I think Master Marcus


    has a point here. He¡¯s no stranger, right? He¡¯s here as an investor, and he¡¯s here representing the


    Quaids. We should wee him with open arms.¡±


    ke red at his son. ¡°Shut up. You don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Marcus watched their little quibble, saying coolly, ¡°Looks like I overestimated you, Michaels. In that


    case, I can¡¯t guarantee we¡¯ll keep cooperating with you.¡±


    It was a threat, a bold-faced threat!


    ke frowned deeply and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Beacon right away, then.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. Let¡¯s just go there now.¡±


    Marcus said. He already had a n in mind.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Marcus stepped out of the Lincoln limo and tugged at his suit, looking up at the skyscraper in front of


    him. There was a cold smile on his lips.


    Behind him stood Len, ke, Houston and the others.


    The security guards at Beacon hurriedly approached them with a bow when they saw this line-up.


    ke invited Marcus into Beacon¡¯s building with a gentlemanly bow, as though he truly owned the


    ce.


    As for the young beautiful girls at the reception, when they saw that the visitors were Mr. ke


    Michaels, the vice-chairman, and another extremely eye-catching young man, their first instinct was


    naturally to contact the chairwoman¡¯s secretary.


    Soon enough, the news that ke was here with a mysterious young man spread all throughout


    Beacon.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Philip was in a good mood today. He was chatting idly with the other members of the marketing


    department, watching live streams with Julia Jones and the others as they snacked and gossiped. Just


    then, they saw Nina and a few others run out of the door.


    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Nina going in such a hurry?¡±


    Julia cocked her head and asked.


    Philip frowned slightly. He had not exposed Nina for who she was yet, and the two of them co-existed


    in a rtive peace.


    All of a sudden, Philip¡¯s eyes gleamed and he stared at the door, his entire body emanating waves of


    hostility!


    Julia was taken aback by the sudden change in Philip¡¯s demeanor and rendered temporarily


    speechless!


    As Philip stared, Nina reappeared at the marketing department entrance, smiling brightly as she led


    another group of six to seven people.


    One of them was Marcus Quaid!


    Why was he here?


    Philip noticed Marcus, d in a white suit and an attitude, followed by that old fox ke Michaels and


    his punk son Houston!


    However, he did not care about any of them. The only one who gave Philip any sort of pressure was


    the old man in the gray suit with his hands behind his back, trailing after Marcus!


    In Philip¡¯s eyes, that old man was intimidating even as he smiled. The auraing off from him was


    terrifying indeed!


    Philip was not blind.


    The old man was a fighter, with his hooked nose, wide forehead, upturned eyes, and thin lips.


    Philip¡¯s gaze hardened. He could abruptly sense that these visitors were far from friendly!


    Meanwhile, in the chairwoman¡¯s office, Wynn was busying herself withpany affairs after her


    hospital discharge a few days ago.


    Today, she was wearing a figure-hugging long ck dress with a belt at the waist and a cherry-red


    zer. Her make-up beautifully emphasized her eyes, and her hair fell over her shoulders in gorgeous


    waves!


    ¡°Master Marcus Quaid! To what do I owe this honor today?¡±


    Wynn took a small sip of the Blue Mountain Coffee on her table with her red lips before she spoke


    calmly.


    If it were not for the fact that he was the second son of the Quaids from Capital City, she would not


    even bother meeting him today!


    Marcus took a sip of his coffee and pulled his gaze away from Wynn¡¯s body, saying instead with a


    smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Madam Johnston. I¡¯ve missed your beauty since Ist saw you at that


    banquet. I¡¯m mainly here today to discuss the matter we had no time to talk about back then. I would


    like to know more about your new cancer drug, DSII. The Quaids are quite intrigued by it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Johnston. Master Marcus is representing the Quaids, here to find out more about


    the DSII research project. If the deal works out, Beacon will soon be one of the top ten


    pharmaceuticalpanies, and we¡¯ll definitely be able to enter the Capital City market.¡±


    Next to Marcus, the old fox ke interrupted as though he had not pulled out as an investor at all.


    ¡°The Capital City Quaids, you say?¡±


    Wynn said calmly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t we receive any word that the Quaids are interested in a partnership?¡±


    The atmosphere turned tense.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    ¡°Madam Johnston, I came here personally. Don¡¯t you think that means I represent the Quaids when I


    speak? Efficiency is most important these days, and a partnership will be a win-win situation. I¡¯m sure


    you can read the trends, Mada, Johnston. No one in the entire Riverdale canpete with my family. If


    I say that Beacon can enter the top ten with us, I mean it. If I say that Beacon can enter the Capital City


    market, then you can. I hope you understand what I¡¯m getting at, Madam Johnston.¡±


    Arrogantly, Marcus stood up and put his hands in his pockets, walking toward the floor-to-ceiling


    window. He looked out at the entirety of Riverdale and spoke with utmost certainty.


    ¡°Our family has the funds and resources. We¡¯re here today not only to discuss a deal with Beacon, but


    also with Evest Glory, Starlight, and United International.¡±


    Marcus turned to look at Wynn, smiling confidently. ¡°Beacon is merely my first stop here. You won¡¯t


    disappoint me, will you? Madam Johnston?¡±


    Wynn frowned slightly before smiling professionally. ¡°Master Quaid, we would dearly like to cooperate


    with you. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what, Madam Johnston? It¡¯s a big deal for us to cooperate with the Quaids! Are you going to pass


    on this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?¡±


    ke said desperately.


    He just had to use Marcus to take over Beacon now, then he would be able to pull some strings and


    win over the profits. With that, the Michaels family would make it rich!


    ¡°In that case, Master Quaid, why don¡¯t you tell us how you n to make this deal?¡±


    Wynn knew that this was a rare chance as well.


    ¡°Well said! I like making deals with women like you, Madam Johnston. You have the beauty and the


    brains!¡±


    Marcus chuckled and gestured at ke to continue.


    ke immediately smiled, as cunning as a fox. ¡°Madam Johnston, Master Quaid¡¯s n is simple. He


    wants to purchase Beacon. What do you think, Madam Johnston?¡±


    Purchase Beacon? The Quaids had quite the appetite!


    Wynn¡¯s lips curved slightly sardonically. She looked at ke and Marcus, asking them, ¡°Who wants to


    purchase Beacon, exactly? The Quaids, or you, Mr. Michaels?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Madam Johnston. Of course it¡¯s the Quaids. Think about it, they¡¯re one of


    the biggest families in Capital City, with unbelievable resources. Wouldn¡¯t that solve Beacon¡¯s current


    financial troubles? Even if the Quaids take over, Beacon will still be Beacon. We¡¯ll just have another


    supporter. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ke tempted her with honeyed words, just like an old fox.


    As for Marcus, he took the main seat and said with a smile, ¡°We will definitely offer you a satisfactory


    price, Madam Johnston. We won¡¯t spare any expenses.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Master Quaid, Mr. Michaels, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be disappointing you. Nobody will be


    purchasing Beacon! We have our own investors and funding!¡±


    Wynn rejected them outright, her expression instantly turning cold.


    ¡°As long as the price is right, I¡¯m sure we can strike a deal. Just name the price, Madam Johnston.¡±


    Marcus eyed Wynn¡¯s body greedily.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Master Quaid. If it was any other sort of deal, we might be able to negotiate something,


    but an acquisition is out of the question!¡±


    Wynn stood up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone see you out!¡±


    Marcus frowned slightly, his expression also turning dark. ¡°Are you rejecting my offer, Madam


    Johnston?¡±


    ¡°What, am I not allowed to?¡± Wynnughed without mirth.


    ¡°No one has ever rejected me before. You¡¯re the first. I hope you¡¯ve thought this through, Madam


    Johnston. I represent the Quaids, and Beacon should be honored that we¡¯re even thinking of


    purchasing you. Don¡¯t disappoint me, Madam Johnston!¡±


    Marcus was making his intentions very clear. It was an open threat!


    Wynn¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she said icily, ¡°Beacon fears no one, and we will notpromise under


    threat of force!¡±


    Marcus burst outughing. ¡°Well said! As expected of Riverdale¡¯s pharmaceutical rose. You definitely


    have thorns!¡±


    There was no way he would give up on Wynn. He was dying to acquire a woman as beautiful as her.


    Marcus was a man with an insane desire to conquer everyone and everything. He could already feel


    his heart pounding and his flesh lusting over the woman before him. He just had to conquer her!


    The temperature in the chairwoman¡¯s office dropped by several dozen degrees. It was scarily cold now!


    Wynn coolly red at Marcus, but thetter just sat in the chairperson¡¯s chair proudly, looking down on


    her from above as he said, ¡°I hope you will reconsider, Madam Johnston. I¡¯m only here for two things,


    either to sessfully purchase Beacon, or else to sessfully destroy Beacon. The choice is yours, so


    think carefully.


    ¡°You should know that the three billion in investments Beacon just won is nothing but small change to


    us Quaids.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Wynn could not control her temper, her slender brows rising in anger!


    ¡°Now, now, Madam Johnston, Master Quaid is only doing this for Beacon¡¯s own good. Think about it,


    from now on, you¡¯ll have the support of the Quaid empire. You¡¯ll reach the top ten in the industry and


    easily enter the Capital City market. At the same time, you¡¯ll still be chairwoman. What¡¯s not to like?¡±


    The old fox ke Michaels put in his two cents as well, his demeanor disgustingly slimy. He had not


    expected Master Quaid to propose something like that out of the blue either, but he was more than d


    to see it.


    His n was now that much closer to fruition!


    ¡°No way! If you want him to purchase something, sell him Michaels Corp! Beacon is never selling out!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s voice rose an octave, her rage showing on her face.


    ¡°Seems like negotiations have failed, then.¡±


    Marcus sat in the chairperson¡¯s seat, fiddling with the ring on his finger like a superior ruler.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Marcus stood up and held his hands behind his back, telling the old man Len next to him, ¡°Uncle Len,


    take her away.¡±


    Len nodded slightly.


    Wynn saw the old man take one step after another toward her, the pressure rolling off him in dangerous


    waves!


    ¡°Sorry, girl.¡±


    With that, Len reached his hand out and grabbed Wynn!


    Just then, the door to the chairperson¡¯s office flew open. Philip stumbled in, smiling sheepishly. ¡°You


    asked for me, Madam Johnston?¡±


    They were at work, after all. He should not call her honey.


    Everyone in the office froze and stared at Philip, who was standing at the door.


    Some of the gazes were enraged, others suspicious, nervous, grateful, confused¡­


    As for Philip, he just walked in obediently and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Um, Madam Johnston, what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Philip had been standing outside for a long time now. He came in and feigned ignorance, though.


    ¡°Philip rke! Well, well, you saved me the trouble of going to you.¡±


    The embers of rage in Marcus¡¯ chest red to life the moment Philip barged in. He pointed at Philip, his


    expression instantly dark!


    Just the mere thought of what happenedst time made Marcus grit his teeth in pure hatred!


    He had never been so embarrassed before!


    If his family had not been holding back, he would havee for revenge a long while ago!


    When ke and Houston Michaels saw Philip, both of them quietly took a few steps back and stood in


    a corner wordlessly. They had unanimously chosen to stand by and watch this conflict unfold.


    ¡°Oh my, Master Quaid! When did youe to Riverdale? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I


    would¡¯vee to greet you.¡±


    Philipughed heartily and politely reached his arms out to Marcus, giving thetter a hug.


    Marcus was perplexed. What was Philip nning this time?


    Marcus pushed Philip aside, patting the dust off his expensive suit. ¡°Get away from me! Know your


    ce!¡±


    To be honest, Philip had never taken Marcus Quaid seriously. From the moment he walked through the


    door, he only had eyes for the old man, Len!


    Philip watched Len¡¯s every move, and vice versa!


    Both of them were strategically positioned right now. Len was half a meter away from Wynn, his arms


    by his sides and his eyes narrowed, twinkling with a calctive light!


    Meanwhile, Philip was standing next to Marcus, about half an arm¡¯s length away. He wore a smile, but


    the moment his gaze met Len¡¯s, both of them understood!


    They were both experts!


    About equally as strong!


    Len was shocked. He never expected to see such a skilled young man in Riverdale!


    He did not make any sudden moves, his eyes slightly narrowed as he stared at Philip.


    Philip chuckled and was the first to break the silence. ¡°What are you talking about, Madam Johnston?


    Something feels off about the atmosphere.¡±


    Wynn was extremely grateful right now, like a drowning person grasping desperately onto a raft. She


    kept giving Philip signals with her eyes as she said coolly, ¡°The Quaids want to purchase Beacon, but I


    won¡¯t have it.¡±


    Philip turned to look at Marcus with a smile. ¡°You want to purchase Beacon, Master Quaid?¡±


    Marcus was irritated by Philip¡¯s face, annoyingly close to his. He replied coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right! As if you


    have any say in the matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I do!¡± Philipughed. ¡°Shall we discuss the terms?¡±


    Marcus paused and looked toward Wynn, smiling as he asked, ¡°Madam Johnston, this is¡­??¡±


    Wynn crossed her arms in front of her chest and sat on the couch, lifting her chin coolly as she said, ¡°If


    you have anything to say, say it to him. He¡¯s my husband, and he can decide on Beacon¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Marcusughed coldly as well, taking a seat. ¡°Very well. What do you want to discuss, rke?¡±


    He was in no rush. This time, he came prepared.


    He was determined to win Beacon, obtain Wynn, and then kill Philip!


    Three birds with one stone!


    Philip chuckled. When he saw that the old man was not moving, he purposely sat down and crossed


    his legs. ¡°All of a sudden, I don¡¯t want to talk anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with me!¡±


    Marcus flew into a rage, leaping to his feet and jabbing a finger at Philip angrily. ¡°Do you know what


    happens to people who think they can make a fool of me?!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but what I do know is that I beat someone up pretty badly a


    while ago, and then I warned him that if he ever came to Riverdale again, or if he ever tried to get back


    at Beacon, I would make him suffer even worse!¡±


    Marcus flipped out, roaring, ¡°Famousst words! Uncle Len, show him what happens to people who


    defy our family! Make him regret it!¡±


    The old man Len stepped forth, his eyes gleaming. With every breath, his aura seemed to expand to


    the size of a mountain as he pounced at Philip!


    Len made his move. He lifted his hand andshed out a punch that surged toward Philip¡¯s chest like a


    tsunami!


    Marcus chortled ruthlessly. To him, Philip was already as good as dead!\


    Anyone who opposed him was dancing with the devil!


    He could already imagine how that b*stard would soon be crawling on the ground and begging him for


    mercy, wailing his eyes out.


    ke was secretly pleased as well. He did not know how strong Len truly was, but he knew that


    anyone who could stand by the master of the Quaid household¡¯s side had to be among the strongest


    martial artists in the country, if not the world!


    This time, they were surely going to nab Beacon and avenge all the wrongs that had been done to him.


    It would be killing two birds with one stone!


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were full of worry. When she saw the old man attack Philip, she could not help but cry,


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze hardened, and he responded with a punch!


    Bam!


    Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.


    Marcus¡¯s sneer blossomed into a grin¡­


    However, there was an unexpected turn of events!


    Len was actually pushed several steps back, swaying slightly before he could regain his footing!


    As for Philip, he did not escape unscathed either. He took several steps back and regained his bnce,


    standing firm in front of Wynn!


    ¡°Are you alright, Philip?¡±


    Wynn asked anxiously.


    Philip¡¯s gaze was serious and sharp, like a de of ice, as he stared intently at that old man!


    Len shook out his fingers for a bit and took a deep breath before giving Philip a kind smile. ¡°Well done.


    Very well done! I didn¡¯t expect to find such a capable young man here in little old Riverdale. The future


    truly is bright!¡±


    Len did not continue fighting, hisbat aura settling down as well.


    Philip frowned slightly before saying with a chuckle, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not that special. You tter me, sir.¡±


    Everyone here could see that after that first exchange of blows, Philip and Len came to a draw!


    ke and Houston Michaels looked especially shaken. They had gone green around the grills,


    frowning deeply and not saying a word.


    Marcus was even more badly affected. He never expected Philip to tank one of Uncle Len¡¯s punches!


    He knew very well just how powerful Uncle Len was. The old man was his father¡¯s personal guard, a


    national-level martial artist that the Quaids have been hiring at extremely high wages for several


    decades!


    How could this be?


    Marcus was utterly furious, pointing at Philip as he roared, ¡°Hurry up and get him, Uncle Len! Break his


    arms and legs!¡±


    To Marcus, Philip was his arch-nemesis. He could not stop until Philip was dead!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Len did not initiate another fight. Instead, he whispered into Marcus¡¯s ears, ¡°This man is not your


    average Joe, Young Master. We should not be getting into a fight here. Dealing with him requires


    further nning.¡±


    Marcus frowned even deeper at that, but there was nothing he could do!


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll think about it carefully, Madam Johnston. I¡¯ll only give you three days to reconsider. After


    that, I¡¯ll pay you another visit!¡±


    Marcus said viciously before storming out of the office.


    Once the others left Beacon, Wynn finally felt the pressure lifted off her shoulders. She slumped onto


    the couch, her entire body shaking.


    Philip hurriedly helped her up, asking in concern, ¡°Are you alright, honey?¡±


    ¡°W-Water..¡±


    Wynn felt much better after she gulped down an entire ss of water. She then began to appraise


    Philip, asking him, ¡°Seriously, sweetie, who are you?¡±


    He was so terrifying just now!


    What was up with those moves he showed off?


    He looked just like one of those elite martial artists in those fighting movies!


    Philip¡¯s expression betrayed nothing as he teased her, ¡°I¡¯m me, of course. Is something the matter,


    honey?¡±


    Wynn frowned her pretty brows and did not continue grilling him. She stood up, crossing her arms in


    front of her chest and standing before therge window as she said wistfully, ¡°The Quaids areing


    at us hard this time, I¡¯m not sure we can handle them. Philip, is your friend not back yet?¡±


    Philip listened without a word before replying, ¡°Oh, him? He¡¯s overseas. If you need him, I can try


    contacting him.¡±


    Wynn turned around and looked at Philip solemnly. ¡°Honey, I know that your family is rich and powerful.


    You¡¯ve changed a lot too. This time, however, I hope you won¡¯t interfere. It¡¯ll be bad for thepany if


    things go awry. Besides, your family froze your assets, right? Why don¡¯t you just settle down and be my


    husband for a bit? I can earn enough for both of us, alright?¡±


    Wynn was seriously worried that Philip would try something funny, and then things would really get out


    of hand.


    After all, she still did not understand how ke Michaels ended up in cahoots with Marcus Quaid.


    Marcus was clearly here to pick a fight too.


    Philip taught him a lessonst time, and despite the fact that he was the young master of the Quaid


    empire, Marcus had stayed his hand until now.


    That made no sense. How could that be?


    Was Philip really that formidable an opponent?!


    Was he telling the truth when he said that he was more than just the heir to the Capital City rke


    Group?

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Wynn suddenly remembered the scene she had witnessed at Cirrus Vi back then. Then there was


    the armed forces Uncle Tim came with, as well as the recent incident at First Pce.


    It seemed that Philip¡¯s family was not just the owners of a small business group.


    ¡°You¡¯ll earn enough for both of us, you say?¡±


    Philip said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. If it really can¡¯t work out, just tell me. I think that friend of


    mine can help.¡±


    His wife was pretty darn cute.


    Wynn nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it. You can leave now.¡±


    Philip looked at Wynn¡¯s tall and dignified back. She looked quite helpless right now. He left the office


    and walked back to the marketing department, his thoughts weighing heavy on his mind.


    Wynn was a strong independent woman with a great deal of pride. She was not willing to go running to


    him for help every time.


    That was why he did not know how long he could keep up this lie.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His friend, huh?


    ¡®Honey, that friend is none other than your dear old husband.¡¯


    As he mused, Philip arrived at the washroom where he called Buffer.


    ¡°Hello, my dear Mr. rke! I¡¯ve been waiting for your call.¡±


    Buffer sounded as enthusiastic and eager as ever from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Buffy, could you do something for me? Look into the Quaid family¡¯s business and financial dealings.


    Find out how much they¡¯re worth and how much it will take to bring them down.¡±


    Philip said calmly.


    He did not have his family¡¯s support, and he was now under a restraining order, so he had to rely on


    Buffer for these things.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. rke. I¡¯ll get on that right now.¡±


    Buffer ended the call respectfully.


    Marcus returned to the hotel and smashed a bunch of things in a huff. His expression was terrifyingly


    dark!


    ¡°Why? How? Who the hell is he?!¡±


    ¡°Master Marcus, we need to look into that man. He is definitely no pushover. To be that skilled at such a


    young age, chances are high that he is from one of the hidden powers in Capital City, out here as part


    of his heir training.¡±


    Len stood next to Marcus quietly, watching thetter throw a tantrum while he remained


    expressionless.


    ¡°A hidden power? Which hidden power? Investigate, find out everything!¡±


    Marcus was furious.


    After that, he dialed a number and said spitefully, ¡°Dania, look into a man for me, and send some


    assassins here too! Right away!¡±


    Once he hung up, Marcus¡¯s usually cocky face was filled with nothing but shadows. He sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s


    see if you can survive me, rke!¡±


    Wynn was his forbidden fruit. The mere thought of her acting lovey-dovey with Philip drove him insane!


    She was his!


    He had to get his hands on her, by hook or by crook!


    Len shook his head but did not stop Marcus. He knew what his master¡¯s second son was like. No one


    could stop him once he set his mind on something.


    Wynn finished up what she had to do at thepany and was about to leave when she bumped into


    Philip at the door. He had been waiting for her for a while now.


    ¡°Why are you here, honey? Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Philip chuckled mischievously. ¡°I was waiting for you, honey. Actually, there¡¯s something I want


    to tell you.¡±


    The corners of Wynn¡¯s lips curved. Looking like a goddess, she crossed her arms in front of her chest


    and then grabbed Philip¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s walk as we talk.¡±


    Philip scratched the back of his head andughed awkwardly. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I could


    get the Quaids off your case?¡±


    Wynn raised a brow and giggled. ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you, darling, but I¡¯ll handle it this time.¡±


    With that, she opened the car door and prepared to get in.


    She knew that Philip was just trying to make her feel better. She knew thepany¡¯s situation better


    than anyone, and she knew who she could count on to help her too.


    Philip shrugged helplessly. It seemed like Wynn did not believe him. He was about to call out to her


    when¡­


    Suddenly, everything went awry!


    A car came flying at them, grinding to a sudden stop right behind Wynn and blocking her from Philip¡¯s


    sight!


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me! Help!¡±


    Wynn could barely cry out before three masked men in ck suits dragged her into the car!

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Swoosh!


    The car door mmed to a close, and it drove away in an instant!


    When Philip firstid eyes on the ck car, he already knew that it was dangerous. However, he was


    five or six meters away from Wynn at the time!


    The car also blocked his view, so he had no idea what was happening there!


    ¡°Philip, save me!¡±


    Wynn cried out with all her strength the second before she was pulled into the car!


    She knew that Philip was the only one who could save her!


    Philip was the person she trusted the most in the world right now, the man who could give her a sense


    of security unlike anyone else!


    Philip¡¯s eyes gleamed. He never expected anyone tomit such a crime like this in the middle of


    broad daylight!


    He barely even had time to think. When he saw that car zooming away, he made a run straight at it,


    sprinting at it like an Olympic runner.


    However, Philip could not get far before a few motorcycles came crashing right into him!


    They were totally aiming to kill!


    They moved at at least 120 miles per hour!


    Philip quickly rolled over to the side. Without even pausing to look, heshed out a kick to the space


    next to him!


    Bam!


    His kicknded squarely on one of the bikes, and the rider lost his bnce, crashing onto the ground


    and then sliding away!


    The masked assassin in the ck tracksuit did a few dozen somersaults as well, falling bloodied onto


    the ground and staying there, motionless!


    Pfft!


    There was the sound of something slicing through the air!


    Another assassin on a bike pulled a shiny long dagger from his waist,ing at Philip rapidly as he


    swung his de down. He wanted to hack Philip to death out in the open!


    However, Philip raised his hand and shot a tile at him, hitting the rider on the head!


    The rider crashed onto the floor, his eyes wide and his body nting as he and his bike slid several


    dozen meters down the road!


    He had lost consciousness before he even registered what was happening!


    Philip was beyond furious right now. He nced at the ck car that was quickly getting away, and


    then turned to stare at thest rider, who was drawing his gun!


    Bang!


    Thest rider pulled the trigger, a golden bullet flying from the nozzle amidst a sea of sparks. It was


    aimed right at Philip¡¯s chest!


    For once, Philip was grateful for the torturous training that old geezer Reed Williams had subjected him


    to back then!


    The rider looked in wide-eyed shock as Philip dodged the bullet!


    Was he even human?


    His moves were incredible!


    The next instant, the rider felt an icy breeze behind him. By the time he turned around, a sharp knife


    with a gleaming edge had already prated his shoulder!


    Philip kicked the rider away and jumped onto the speeding bike himself, immediately going after the car


    that had disappeared down the street!


    Everything happened in an instant. Philip had barely spent a couple of minutes taking out the three


    assassins!


    ¡°Rick, Wynn¡¯s been kidnapped!¡±


    Philip barked into his phone!


    He was utterly infuriated. He never expected the enemy to take Wynn from right under his nose!


    Soon enough, Philip caught up to the ck car ahead, and the two vehicles engaged in a cosmopolitan


    car chase!


    It was as exhrating as a scene in a movie!


    Philip tilted the bike and locked onto that ck car ahead. He saw the car door opening and an


    assassin in a ck suit pulling out a submachine gun. Without a word, the assassin opened fire at


    Philip!


    Rattattat!


    The busiest street in Riverdale instantly became a battleground for a gunfight!


    The entire street erupted into chaos. Several dozen privately-owned cars crashed into each other,


    many of them spinning or even flying into the air as the bullets hit them!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip rode his bike through all the chaos!


    At the same time, several more bikes appeared on the streets, trying to surround Philip!


    All of the riders wore the same uniform. They were clearly trained hitmen!


    When he saw the bikesing at him from behind, Philip¡¯s gaze turned cold. The enemy had evidently


    nned these waves of attackers in advance, to such a detailed extent that Philip was actually a little


    surprised!


    Who could it be? Who could be going so far?!

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Philip had not wanted to reveal his identity, but people kept interfering in his personal lifetely, so he


    had no choice but to slowly expose his true self and what he was capable of.


    This sudden incident in particr opened his eyes to the fact that he was still not prepared at all for


    this!


    If Wynn was hurt because of him, Philip would never forgive himself!


    He was no superman. Right here and now, he could feel that chill crawling through his entire body!


    That feeling set him off to no end!


    Philip knew that he was feeling fear. He was terrified!


    If the assants got their grubby hands on Wynn in the car, no matter how strong Philip was or how rich


    his family was, what else could he do to stop them?


    Philip was furious. He could not forgive himself, and he definitely could not forgive the mastermind


    behind this!


    With a loud vroom, several bikes swerved into Philip¡¯s way!


    Philip¡¯s bike stopped in the middle of the road as he faced off against five men in ck uniforms. They


    kept revving their engines, the air filling with the roars from their bikes!


    Philip looked at them coldly, emanating an earth-shattering killing intent!


    As he looked at the five people opposite him, he could clearly see the sneer in their eyes through their


    helmet visors!


    The two sides were only ten meters apart. That distance was nothing to riders on bikes!


    Two of the riders revved their bikes. With a roar, they came zooming toward Philip, pulling long knives


    out of their belts and swinging them at Philip.


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold. He also abruptly let go of the brakes, flying at the two riders at top speed!


    When they swung their des down at him, Philip lifted his front wheel into a wheelie!


    ng!


    The knives shed with the metal body of the bike, sending sparks flying!


    Philip pressed down on the handles, his entire body leaping into the air. He then swung a kick to the


    side, sending the rider on his right flying off the bike!


    Once that was done, he settled back onto his bike, both his body and his wheelsnding steadily on the


    ground. He then swung the tail end of the bike around and began drifting!


    Of the three riders behind him, the man in the lead curled his mouth into a sneer when he saw how


    spectacr Philip¡¯¡¯s moves were. The attacker then pulled a gun from his pocket, aiming at Philip¡¯s


    back and pulling the trigger!


    Bang!


    There was the bang of a gun, and a bullet shot through the air, headed straight for Philip¡¯s back!


    Without too much time to think, Philip did a forward somersault and dodged the bullet.


    The man was about to shoot again when he received his next orders from his earpiece. He gave Philip


    a cold look and then turned his bike around, leaving the scene in no time at all!


    Philip was no fool. When he saw the assassins leave, he did not go back itching for a fight either. He


    merely continued to give chase!


    Finally, Philip reached an abandoned car park. At the entrance, he saw some abandoned bikes and


    that ck car.


    ¡°Not bad, punk. You made it all the way here. You got balls, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    There was a man in a ck tracksuit and ck shades, with a very deep scar down his forehead. He


    sat on the hood of an abandoned car in the park, ying with a dagger that gleamed in his hands.


    When he saw Philip at the entrance, he could not suppress the vicious sneer on his lips!


    Philip stood at the entrance to the abandoned car park. Once he looked carefully, he saw that there


    were five people, four men and one woman.


    Aside from the man who spoke earlier, the other three men were sitting and standing around. As for the


    woman, she wore leather shorts and a ck spaghetti-strap top,plete with a ck leather jacket.


    Her hair was tied into a ponytail, and there were two scimitars strapped to her thighs. She was staring


    at Philip intently, her eyes betraying her desire for a fight!


    All five of them were tough customers!


    Philip looked around and could gauge their general ability. They were all professional assassins, which


    made this quite troublesome indeed!


    The man with shades ying with his dagger was especially dangerous!


    He felt about as capable as the people Philip used to train with.


    However, these people did not mean a thing to Philip right now!


    After all, he was now burning with rage. Anyone who got in his way would earn a one-way ticket to hell!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, punk, you don¡¯t have to leave ever again.¡±


    One of the beefier men said with a ruthless grin. He was clearly the rider that had turned tail and made


    a run for it earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat.¡±


    Philip looked at him coldly, his eyes shining like the arctic night. The rider shuddered in response!


    What kind of a look was that?!


    Why was it so scary?!


    It was the first time the rider had met such fearsome eyes. They looked like the eyes of a demon king


    from the depths of hell, and they took him off-guard for a second!


    ¡°Stupid punk! You deserve to die!¡±


    The rider instantly recovered from his shock and then rushed at Philip, his fists clenched and headed


    toward Philip¡¯s face!

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Philip harrumphed coldly and did not hold back. He stuck out his hand and instantly caught the rider¡¯s


    punch!


    Next, he lifted his foot and stomped on the man¡¯s chest!


    Bam!


    Philip¡¯s foot caught the man squarely in his chest, sending him flying five meters away and crashing


    into a stack of abandoned cars!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Crash!


    The stack of cars copsed as a result of the impact, and the vehicles fell onto the man¡¯s motionless


    body! There was no knowing if he even survived that!


    The other four assassins were instantly alert. They had to be after Philip finished off that rider so


    promptly!


    Philip clenched his hands into fists, his eyes gleaming coldly.


    ¡°Tell me who the mastermind is!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re pretty good, huh? But we have our own rules. If you want to know, you¡¯ll have to ask us


    yourself.¡±


    The man with the shades did not seem too bothered about hispanion¡¯s chances of survival. His


    eyes were fixed on Philip, his gaze filled with a thirst for battle!


    ¡°I already gave you guys one chance. Since you¡¯re that eager to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes!¡±


    Philip barked harshly, his voice as cold as the arctic ice!


    ¡­


    At the same time, there was a man in a white bathrobe sitting in his presidential suite and listening to


    some light music nonchntly. He looked at Wynn, who was lying on the bed, and his eyes shone with


    a terrible lust!


    The man was none other than Marcus Quaid!


    He had finally gotten his hands on her!


    He had been waiting for this day for so long!


    However, just then, Wynn suddenly woke up and sensed someone next to her. She quickly turned and


    saw Marcus¡¯s nasty grin next to her!


    ¡°You! Where am I? How did I get here?¡±


    Wynn was terrified, her head feeling dizzy. All she remembered was that she had been dragged into a


    car, and then they used something to knock her out. The moment she woke up, the first thing she saw


    was Marcus in his bathrobe.


    She cowered in the corner of the bed.


    She really wanted to run, but she could not exert any power at all, and her head felt dizzy too.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re awake, Wynnie.¡±


    Marcus looked concerned as he pounced at her, trying to touch her face. However, she dodged him.


    ¡°Get away! You monster! You¡¯re breaking thew here, I¡¯ll call the cops!¡±


    Wynn was not stupid. She just had to use her brain slightly; it was not hard to figure out what happened


    here!


    Marcus was behind her kidnapping!


    He wanted to do unspeakable things to her!


    Marcus chuckled coldly and grabbed Wynn¡¯s fair chin, looking at her greedily.


    With a sneer, he said, ¡°I set my mind on you, Wynn Johnston, and no woman has ever escaped me


    once I set my sights on her. If you be my woman from now on, Beacon will also fall under the


    Quaid empire, and then you won¡¯t ever have to worry a hair on your pretty head again. You¡¯ll live the


    high life, and Beacon will be an internationally-renowned pharmaceuticalpany. Isn¡¯t that great?


    ¡°Besides, what¡¯s so good about that trash Philip rke? Is he rich? Is he well-connected?¡±


    Marcus chortled, proud and wild.


    Wynn shoved him aside, frowning slightly. Her voice was rather weak as she said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you,


    Marcus Quaid. We¡¯re in Riverdale, not your house. My husband won¡¯t forgive you for this!¡±


    Marcus stood up andughed, holding out his arms. ¡°He won¡¯t forgive me? That useless husband of


    yours? Does he think he¡¯s invincible just because he can fight good?¡±


    He burst outughing. ¡°Tell me, who will know what I¡¯m doing to the chairwoman of Beacon here in this


    suite? Even if someone did find out, would they dare tell anyone? Once the deed is done, what can you


    do about it? Will Philip even want you after you¡¯ve been used?¡±


    Wynn grew ever more terrified. She knew that Marcus was determined to do terrible things to her, so


    she had to stall him until Philip could rescue her!


    That was right. All she could do now was trust Philip!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be gentle with you! You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve wanted so badly.¡±


    Marcus showed his true colors, pouncing at Wynn like a hungry wolf.


    ¡­

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    ¡°You¡¯ll fulfill our wishes? Haha, you better get a good look around you. We¡¯re the ones who will take


    your life!¡±


    The two men drew guns from their belts and looked at Philip sardonically.


    If their client had not demanded they take him back alive, Philip would be dead by now!


    Philip looked at them coldly and then turned his gaze toward the man with the shades.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him. Break his limbs and send him to the rendezvous spot. Just get the


    money and scram, we can¡¯t bete for our next appointment!¡±


    ¡°Alright, allow me!¡±


    The two assassins exchanged a look and aimed their guns at Philip¡¯s hands and feet!


    However, the second they were about to pull the trigger, they were stunned to see that Philip had


    vanished from the spot!


    The very next moment, they felt a wave of killing intent wash over them from behind. It was several


    times more intense than their own!


    They were all survivors from the battlefield who had seen more than their fair share of life and death!


    Even so, both of them were now shaking from head to toe. That killing intent felt almost solid, like an


    actual de piercing through their chests!


    By the time they looked down at their chests, both of them saw a sharp dagger piercing through their


    body from behind!


    It hurt!


    It hurt so much, as though they were being torn apart!


    One of them could clearly feel the pain blossoming from his chest, signaling the impending end of his


    life,


    He realized that the man standing behind him was nothing short of a demon, as his killer whispered


    into his ear, ¡°I gave you a chance. It¡¯s your fault for not taking it.¡±


    Bathump!


    Both men copsed onto the ground in unison!


    Philip appeared behind one of them, his gaze dark and cold as he red at the man in shades and the


    woman, both of whom looked stunned. His voice was icy as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two onest chance.


    Either tell me the mastermind, or you¡¯ll join them in hell!¡±


    A wintry breeze blew across the abandoned car park, across the two men lying in pools of their own


    blood!


    Philip¡¯s eyes emitted a cold gleam as he looked at the man in shades sitting on the car hood and the


    woman behind him. His killing intent rolled off him in waves!


    Damn it!


    Who the hell was this guy?


    The man in shades finally lost his cool, terror in his eyes behind his sses!


    Both of those men had been some of the better killers in their organization, but they amounted to


    nothing when faced with Philip. He got rid of them in an instant!


    The man in shades did not even see how Philip did it!


    He was a fighting master!


    No, a legend!


    The man in shades finally understood the meaning of death. He was more afraid than he had ever


    been before, his hands shaking uncontrobly!


    Their mission this time was probably destined for failure!


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±


    The man in shades asked as he stood up, gripping his dagger tightly. He was coiled and ready to


    strike!


    Philip chuckled coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t your master tell you who I am?¡±


    ¡°Bold words! Now die!¡±


    The man in shades came at him first,unching himself forward by stomping hard against the ground


    and dashing toward Philip. The dagger he held was nothing more than a sh of light as it came flying


    at Philip¡¯s chest!


    Philip¡¯s gaze hardened. The man was no pushover, but all resistance was futile!


    Philip tilted his body and lifted his leg, mming his knee into the man¡¯s chest!


    Crack!


    That was the sound of ribs breaking!


    The man in shades had no idea how Philip avoided his lunge. That was his famous killing move, and


    he had reaped many lives with just that move!


    Today, though, he failed!


    Within an instant, he felt a thunderous impact spread through his chest!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He had at least three broken ribs!


    It was not even over yet!


    Philip raised his hand and choked the man¡¯s neck tightly. With his other hand, he quickly grabbed the


    man¡¯s wrist and twisted it, using the killer¡¯s own hand to stab his dagger into his chest!


    Pfft!


    The man¡¯s shades finally fell to the ground, revealing his eyes wide with shock!


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    ¡°K-Kill me!¡±


    The man in shades was a man to the end. He did not tattle.


    Philip raised his brow and added a bit more force into his grip, twisting the dagger that was buried in


    the left side of the man¡¯s chest!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    There was a terrible scream that jolted several dozen birds out of their nap nearby.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time. Where is she?!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were dark and cold, his heart set on murder.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    ¡°S-She¡­¡±


    Bang bang!


    There were two consecutive gunshots!


    Philip quickly swung the man in front of him like a shield, and the two bullets sunk into the assassin¡¯s


    back!


    His female colleague had made her move. Since her first attempt did not work, she did not linger,


    leaving in the blink of an eye.


    Philip frowned deeply, looking at the man in shades. Thetter was lying on the ground with blood


    bubbling out of his mouth, so Philip knew that he was not getting any answers there.


    He quickly called Rick and soon found his answer.


    Curse that Marcus Quaid!


    Curse the entire Quaid family!


    Had the previous incident not taught them anything?!


    How dare they try something like this!


    ¡­


    At a presidential suite at United International Hotel.


    ¡°Hehe, give it up, Wynn. I promise I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    Marcus was holding a piece of Wynn¡¯s dress that he had torn off her body. He brought it to his nostrils


    and took a deep whiff before spreading his lips into a creepy grin.


    Wynn was all curled up in a corner of the room, armed with the bedsidemp. Her face was stained


    with tears as she howled hoarsely, ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t you daree near me! Stay away from me!


    ¡°Help! Help, save me!¡±


    Wynn screamed desperately, but the only sounds in therge presidential suite were her wails and his


    lustful sniggers.


    She watched as he approached her, one step at a time. Despair filled her heart, and tears continued to


    trickle from her eyes.


    Oh, how she wished someone could save her right now. How she wished¡­


    Marcus cackled and pounced at her in the corner. He had been waiting for this moment for so long, and


    now he was finally going to taste the forbidden fruit!


    He threw her roughly onto the bed and then pressed his body over hers, trapping her wrists!


    Wynn kept trying to fight, kept screaming at the top of her lungs!


    Finally, at the veryst second, she cried out in despair, ¡°Philip!¡±


    Bam!


    Crash!


    There was a tremendous hubaloo in the room!


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were squeezed shut, but she felt Marcus¡¯s weight suddenly disappear from above her.


    Her eyes flew open, and she saw arge and powerful body standing over her, emanating mes of


    fury!


    Philip was utterly enraged, his eyes threatening to spew mes as he red at Marcus, whom he had


    sent flying with a kick!


    He had never before been so furious!


    He had never before wanted to kill someone so badly!


    Everyone had a bottom line, andmine that would kill anyone who stepped on it!


    He turned around and looked at Wynn. In one rapid motion, he grabbed the covers and nketed her


    body with it. He then bent over and hugged her shoulders, soothing her. ¡°I¡¯m here. It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    Wynn was still dazed. She gripped the covers tightly, feeling the very real warmth of real embrace


    around her. Her body was still shaking.


    He was here. It was really him!


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything is alright now.¡±


    Philip kept consoling her.


    He only let go when Wynn calmed down slightly. He pushed back the hair that had fallen over her


    forehead and said gently, ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    With that, Philip stood up and walked over to Marcus, who was still groaning on the floor.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Marcus held his chest. He seemed to have broken a few ribs, and it hurt so bad that he still could not


    get up.


    The even scarier part was that Marcus had not even seen how Philip managed to get in before he was


    sent flying!


    Was this man a demon?


    Smack!


    Philip simply pped him with such force that he knocked out several of Marcus¡¯s teeth!


    Pfft!


    Marcus coughed out some blood, his expression stormy and his eyes bloodshot as he roared at Philip,


    ¡°You¡¯re dead! Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    Even if Marcus was still somewhat confused, that p was enough to smack his back into reality. The


    reality was that Philip was here and ready to teach him a lesson!


    ¡°You deserve death, Marcus Quaid!¡±


    Philip said icily, his eyes filled with bloodlust!


    Bathump!


    When Marcus¡¯s gaze met Philip¡¯s, the former gave a jolt as though electrocuted. He could feel the


    tsunami of killing intent in Philip¡¯s eyes, and it took him off-guard for a second.


    Bam!


    Philip wasted no time on trash-talking. He simply raised his foot and brought it down hard on Marcus¡¯s


    chest, with such force that the tiles cracked underneath him!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Marcus screamed in pain. It felt as though he had been struck by an anvil in the chest!


    ¡°Y-You little¡­ Let go! You¡¯re making an enemy of the Quaids! My family won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Marcus


    wailed through the agony, his face turning blue as he grabbed Philip¡¯s leg. He was finding it hard to


    breathe.


    ¡°So what if I do make an enemy of them? You reached your grubby paws at my woman, so I¡¯ll cut them


    off as a favor for your family!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip said frostily, his voice low and dangerous like a demon king from the depths of hell. ¡°This time, I


    don¡¯t mind killing you.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s heart pounded in his chest!

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    He read the specter of death in Philip¡¯s icy eyes. It was extremely vivid, as though Philip could kill him


    with a snap of his fingers!


    Why did he disobey Uncle Len? Why did he insist on opposing Philip?


    Marcus was filled with regret right now. He would dly beg Philip for mercy on his knees.


    However, it was all futile now. He was still the second son of the Quaid family, the heir to their fortune.


    No, he had the right to be proud!


    He did not believe that Philip would actually kill him!


    ¡°No way! You wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me! I¡¯m the second son of the Quaid family, I represent the Quaids!¡±


    Marcus roared, trying to catch the attention of the guards outside by yelling.


    However, it was all for naught.


    Rick had disposed of all the guards outside.


    ¡°If you touch me, you¡¯re making an enemy of the Quaid family. If anything happens to me, the entire


    family wille after your life! Trust me, we¡¯re more than capable of that! No matter how strong you


    are, can you protect your family? Your friends? What about her? Don¡¯t you think my family wille


    after her with a vicious vengeance?¡±


    Marcus had leverage. Once he remembered that, he no longer feared anything. In fact, he only grew


    bolder.


    Smack!


    Philip pped him without hesitation!


    ¡°You just can¡¯t shut up, can you?¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°You might be the second son of the Quaids, but the Quaids have always been


    nothing to me! Or are you saying that you Quaids learned nothing from what happened to your older


    brother?¡±


    His older brother?


    Marcus saw the hostility in Philip¡¯s eyes and suddenly thought that he had to be nning something


    bad. Marcus shuddered despite himself.


    He spat out the blood and broken teeth in his mouth, ring at Philip. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Philip, you


    should leave while you can. If Uncle Len finds you here, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want


    to!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re on the verge of death, but you¡¯re still worried about others? No, I think you¡¯re scared of


    me, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you want me to leave, right?¡±


    Philip gave it a brief thought and then removed his foot from Marcus¡¯s chest, pulling a fruit knife from


    the coffee table instead.


    At first, Philip had wanted to kill Marcus. It was his first time wanting to kill someone else so badly!


    At the same time, he was no fool. He wanted to use Marcus as bait to ignite the Quaids¡¯ fury!


    Eventually, he decided to give Marcus a lesson he would never forget!


    Philip waved the fruit knife in his hand, crouching next to Marcus. Thetter squirmed backward in fear,


    asking in a panic, ¡°W-What are you trying to pull here?¡±


    ¡°You should know what fate awaits you from the moment youid your filthy fingers on my woman!¡±


    Philip chuckled coldly and minced no more words. He brought his knife down!


    Pfft!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    There was a scream as Marcus pped his hand around his bloody groin. He curled up into a ball,


    kneeling in a pool of his own blood!


    The whole floor was covered in blood, like a scene out of a horror movie!


    ¡°You¡­ I want to kill you! I want to kill you!¡±


    Marcus¡¯s face was crimson as he screamed.


    He had lost his manhood!


    Philip stood up and looked down at Marcus, who had fainted from the pain. He then brought his foot


    down and trampled the lost digit into mush!


    Marcus could forget about regaining any function there!


    He was not going to touch another woman in his life!


    The entire presidential suite reeked of blood.


    Philip walked to the bed and picked Wynn up in a bridal carry. She was still trembling in his arms as he


    slowly carried her out of the suite.


    Wynn did not fight back at all, because she no longer had the energy to. Right now, shey against


    Philip¡¯s broad chest quietly, feeling the testosterone washing off him in waves.


    This was her husband.


    The man who would always appear when things became dangerous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wynn. I promise something like this will never happen again!¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze was firm as he carried Wynn away.


    She leaned against his chest, feeling that insurmountable sense of safety. She murmured, ¡°Philip, can


    you tell me what you¡¯re going to do next?¡±


    She was very worried that Philip would do something irrational for her sake.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After all, the enemy was the Quaid family from Capital City!


    ¡°I will announce to everyone that you¡¯re my wife. You¡¯re Mrs. rke, the woman of the rke family


    heir, Philip rke! No one in this entire world can touch you!¡±


    Philip said solemnly, his eyes bright with determination.


    He was going to throw away all pretense. He was going to give her the title she deserved, so that no


    one else would ever covet her again!

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Philip carried Wynn out of the hotel.


    At the door, Rick gave them a nce before he left as well.


    Soon, Theo reached the scene, but what he saw immediately gave him a headache.


    That was the second young master of the Quaid family from Capital City!


    This was going to be a big deal!


    A storm wasing right for Riverdale soon.


    ¡°What should we do, Theo? This is Master Marcus Quaid from Capital City.¡±


    Tiger stood next to Theo, hisrge body looking awkward as he scratched the back of his head


    helplessly.


    Theo frowned slightly, his eyes focused on Marcus, whoy unconscious in the room. He sighed in


    exasperation.


    ¡°Send him away. Things will get messy soon, so tell our men to prepare.¡±


    Theo said, his expression determined.


    He was not going to betray Philip. Way back then, he had acknowledged Philip as his leader.


    Even if a bloody tragedy ensued, he was going to have Philip¡¯s back!


    After that battle in the vi, Theo¡¯s determination had only strengthened further.


    Meanwhile, Philip had hailed a cab and brought Wynn back to First Pce.


    Wynn took a long hot bath in the master bedroom, desperately trying to wash the filth off her body. At


    least, she thought herself extremely dirty right now.


    Once she was done washing herself, Philip enthusiastically offered her a cup of steaming hot


    chamomile tea.


    ¡°Here, honey, have some tea. It¡¯s good for soothing your nerves.¡±


    ¡°Right, thanks.¡±


    Wynn sat down, her hair still dripping wet. She took a few sips of the tea and then stopped.


    After that, she just curled up on the couch in a daze, looking at the night outside the window without a


    word.


    Philip knew that she was feeling tortured right now. No one would be able to calm down so soon after


    something like that.


    ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±


    Her soft voice suddenly resounded in the silent room.


    Philip hurriedly walked to her and pulled her into his embrace, rubbing her back tenderly. His voice was


    gentle as he said, ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re safe.¡±


    The light went out of Wynn¡¯s eyes. She looked at Philip nkly, pulling at the corners of her white lips.


    All of a sudden, she sat up and said his name solemnly. ¡°Philip.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does it hurt anywhere? Shall I call the doctor?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip barraged her with worried questions.


    Wynn shook her head and looked into his eyes, her gaze calm as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I want to ask


    you something.¡±


    Philip had the vague impression that Wynn had noticed something. He tugged at the corners of his lips


    and rambled, ¡°You can ask meter. What you need right now is rest. I¡¯ll help you handle things at


    work, and don¡¯t worry about the Quaids either. I have a n.¡±


    Wynn ignored his babble and asked him seriously, ¡°Who are you, honey?¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m me, of course. What¡¯s the matter? Is your head screwed on


    right?¡±


    He reached out to touch her forehead, but Wynn gripped his hand like a helpless little girl. Her eyes


    were full of fear as she looked at Philip. ¡°Give me a proper answer, honey. What are you hiding from


    me? Why? Is your real identity truly that important?¡±


    Philip was growing more and more mysterious to her. Wynn felt as though she had never really known


    her own husband.


    At first he owned a restaurant, then he turned out to be the young master of the rke Group from


    Capital City. Then there was the three-billion dor investment.


    Philip just kept giving her one surprise after another.


    However, she did not even know who he really was.


    All she knew was that her husband was no ordinary man.


    After that incident at the vi that night, Wynn was even more certain that Philip¡¯s family situation was


    extremelyplicated.


    Perhaps that was why Philip was keeping it from her.


    ¡°Could you wait a little longer, honey? Just a little.¡±


    Philip held Wynn¡¯s head, addressing her solemnly.


    That was right, he had a n in mind.


    This time, he was going to settle everything, all at once!


    He had to put a stop to Giada¡¯s ambitions, but he was also going to capture all the families and groups


    secretly eyeing Beacon from the shadows in one fell swoop. ¡­ Marcus was rushed to the hospital and


    managed to survive.


    Len stood outside the ER, his expression dark as the night and his killing intent roaring around him. He


    had warned Master Marcus not to do anything rash, but considering Master Marcus¡¯s personality¡­


    There was no way they could keep this under wraps. It was too significant!


    Len walked out of the hospital and made a call. ¡°Master, something happened to Master Marcus.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡±


    The deep voice on the other end sounded extremely authoritative.


    ¡°He¡¯s been maimed,¡± Len replied.


    ¡°Is it serious? If it isn¡¯t, get him treated and send him back. Just teach the assant a lesson, but don¡¯t


    kill them.¡±


    ¡°Master, Master Marcus may¡­ never have kids from now on.¡±


    Len replied honestly, a cold sweat breaking out over his head as he withstood that immense pressure.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    There was instant silence on the other end, followed by a wave of pressure like an earthquake!


    This was no trivial matter. It threatened the future of the Quaid family legacy!


    Furthermore, Marcus was the family¡¯s brightest hope for the next generation.


    ¡°Find out who did it, and kill them!¡±


    The voice on the other end roared with the aura of a king, followed by, ¡°And send Marcus back here at


    once!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Len responded and ended the call, wiping the cold sweat from his brow.


    Since the master had given him an order, he just had to carry it out.


    Capital City was a busy international metropolitan where cash and alcohol flowed freely.


    Right now, a few rays of moonlight were shining through the windows into a dark room in a vi. Inside,


    a young man in a wheelchair was looking out of the window expressionlessly. His gaze was dark, but


    no one could read what he was thinking.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    The handsome young man nced at the caller ID and frowned slightly. After a moment¡¯s thought, he


    epted the call.


    ¡°Master Lawrence, there¡¯s a call from home. Something happened to Master Marcus, and the Old


    Master is in a right temper. Do you want toe back for a visit?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression finally shifted slightly at that report, but his voice remained calm as he asked,


    ¡°By Master Marcus, you mean my younger brother?¡±


    The man was Lawrence Quaid, the first son of the Capital City Quaid family. He had the same


    gentlemanly vibe his name suggested, and he never caused any trouble or picked any fights, just doing


    what he had to do. He was the number one candidate for the next head of the family, and his chances


    of seeding the position were almost a hundred percent!


    However, something happened many years ago that dethroned Lawrence from his position in the


    family.


    That incident had turned Capital City upside-down!


    Everyone in the upper circles said that Lawrence had offended someone he should not have, costing


    the Quaids the right to nt their next generations into the central government!


    At the same time, Lawrence lost his status as the next-in-line.


    He had been reduced to a useless piece of trash.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Yes, Master Lawrence. Apparently, Master Marcus was maimed and left impotent¡­ The Master has


    sent Sir Len to make the necessary preparations.¡±


    The voice on the other end was trembling as it briefly described all that had happened.


    ¡°He was maimed?¡±


    Lawrence was stony-faced. Even after receiving such a piece of news, his expression remained


    unchanged and emotionless.


    What nobody else could see was that he was positively ted right now!


    This was his chance!


    Marcus Quaid had been cut out of the picture!


    As soon as he hung up, Lawrence was certain of one thing!


    The Quaid family was not going to sleep tonight!


    More importantly, the opportunity he had been waiting for after so long was finally here!


    It was his era to shine once again!


    Eight years ago, he was forced out of his privileged position at the center of the family and relegated to


    nothing. Starting from now, however, he was going to transform into a hunting hound, baring his fangs


    and taking back all that he had lost!


    Lawrence Quaid was as gentlemanly as his name suggested. No one knew the real him, or rather,


    everyone thought they knew him.


    Lawrence mused the situation over, his expression finally began to change. The corner of his lips


    slowly began to crease, and his loudughter rang out through the vi!


    There was a p of thunder outside as lightning shed, and a torrential rain descended upon Capital


    City!


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, the results of the investigation are in.¡±


    A butler was standing behind a middle-aged man, respectfully offering his report.


    This was a mansion in Capital City worth a cool billion dors!


    Its upants were none other than the great Joo family!


    They were one of the most powerful military families in Capital City!


    ¡°So who was it?¡±


    The middle-aged man asked, looking at the Picasso on the wall. He never took his eyes off the


    painting, seeming quite pleased with it.


    ¡°His name is Philip rke.¡±


    The middle-aged man standing in front of the middle-aged butler had sharp features and a very proper


    countenance. He had a square jaw and a small goatee, emanating the aura of an authoritative leader!


    ¡°rke, you say? Is he from the rke Group?¡±


    The middle-aged man turned around and asked the butler.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    ¡°Hisst name is rke, but he probably isn¡¯t from that group.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The butler replied, but he did not say any more than that.


    ¡°Probably? Look into it again!¡±


    The middle-aged man lost interest in the topic and said calmly, ¡°Keep a close eye on what the Quaids


    do now. If they try anything unusual, tell me immediately. As for that Philip rke fellow, try to keep him


    alive if possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The butler left the room, leaving the middle-aged man alone in therge study. He continued to admire


    the painting on the wall, marveling at its beauty.


    However, just then, the door to the study flew open, and an old man leaning on a cane appeared at the


    door.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly ran to the old man and said respectfully, ¡°Why did youe down


    here, Father? It¡¯s sote!¡±


    The old man sat on the couch and coughed softly before saying, ¡°I hear that the Quaid¡¯s son was


    castrated?¡±


    This was Old Master Joo, the foundation of the Joo family and the person with the most say!


    He was the emotional center of the entire family!


    As long as Old Master Joo remained strong, the Joo family would always stay at the top of Capital


    City¡¯s four military families!


    The middle-aged man poured his father some tea and took a seat next to the old man, saying politely,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Quaids are probably tearing out their hair right now.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The old man nodded and said, ¡°Did you find out who did it?¡±


    ¡°We did. It¡¯s a young man named Philip rke, and he was pretty ruthless about it. ording to our


    sources, the Quaids wanted to take over Riverdale, but their boy Marcus went and caused some


    unexpected trouble. He was castrated for his efforts.¡±


    The man ryed the information to his father honestly.


    ¡°What did you say? His name is Philip rke?¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression changed suddenly, his eyes widening.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the matter, Father? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡±


    The middle-aged man hastily tried tofort his father when he saw the old man¡¯s sudden burst of


    emotion, patting thetter¡¯s chest.


    Old Master Joo shoved his son aside, beaming brightly. ¡°Haha, so it¡¯s that brat! No wonder! Seven


    years, it¡¯s been seven years since Ist heard of him.¡±


    The middle-aged man was confused by his father¡¯s rambling. ¡°Father, do you know that Philip rke


    person?¡±


    He could not understand how. His father only dealt with a very specific group of people, so how would


    he know apletely unrted, unassuming young man?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Old Master Joo stood up and rammed his cane into the tiled floor. ¡°Have you forgotten what happened


    to the first son of the Quaid family back then?¡±


    The first son of the Quaid family¡­


    Wait, could it¡­?!


    But how?!


    ¡°Could it be¡­?!¡±


    The middle-aged man instantly remembered something. Although the Quaids tried to hush up what


    happened to their first son, the rumors still circted within their shared circles.


    People in their position were especially inclined to find out whatever information they wanted.


    If he remembered correctly, the man back then had thest name rke as well.


    Master rke¡¯s actions way back then were terrifying to behold as well!


    At the time, the Quaids were significantly more powerful than the Joo family. They were at the peak of


    their glory.


    However, as a result of that incident, the Quaids were dragged down from their perch almost instantly


    within a day, and they never reached those heights again. They never once surpassed the Joos since


    then!


    Furthermore, that incident seemed to have left the Quaids in the bad books of the central-most


    authorities in thend!


    In other words, the Master rke from back then had ties to the pinnacle of the nation!


    Even national heroes had stepped in!


    Did they interfere to make peace between the two sides?


    No!


    The moment they showed up, they gave the Quaids a harsh scolding and publicly shamed them!


    ¡°Send someone to Riverdale right away, and stop the Quaids from avenging their second son!¡±


    Old Master Joo leaned on his cane, his eyes gleaming with a long-hidden edge. ¡°Also, if necessary,


    don¡¯t worry about offending the Quaids! Oh yes, Vivi is in Riverdale now, right? Tell her to find a way to


    approach Philip rke!¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll make the arrangements right now.¡±


    The middle-aged man hurried out of the study and began issuing orders.


    Old Master Joo remained in the study, his eyes faintly bright. He murmured to himself, ¡°You won¡¯t be


    getting away this time, brat. We¡¯ll definitely catch a hold of you.¡±


    Capital City was a ce of mysteries. Nobody knew the scenes that were unfolding beyond the thick


    veil of the rain over the city right now.


    The Quaids sent several squadrons out in the cover of the night. One group went to Riverdale, while


    another went to the airport to pick up the grievously-wounded and still-unconscious second son,


    Marcus, rushing him to Capital City Public Hospital!


    As for the master of the Quaid family, he braved the cold rain as well, going straight to Tundra Peak


    and looking for the legendary doctor, Vonn Nile. He begged thetter to save his son¡­


    At the same time, the Joo family assigned some men to head to Riverdale, hot on the Quaids¡¯ trail.


    All the currents of chaos seemed to be gathering in Riverdale.


    ¡­


    Wynn did not sleep well at all that night. In her dreams, she kept seeing Marcus¡¯s disgusting mug


    lunging at her as he cackled coldly!


    She was jolted awake more than once!


    When she woke up the next morning, she saw Philip working out on the balcony. Although he wore a


    pair of shorts, she could still see the well-defined lines on his upper body and his well-built muscles!


    She looked at his back, covered with sweat. As she remained silent, her thoughts began to wander, but


    only she knew what she was thinking.


    It seemed that she had never really noticed that her husband had a habit of working out every morning.


    The more she watched, the warmer she felt inside her heart.


    Thank goodness she had him.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    In truth, she wanted to ask Philip how he was going to settle the problem with Marcus Quaid.


    After she thought it over, though, she decided to let it be. Her husband was pretty mysterious.


    He probably would not let her interfere.


    Wynn got up and cleaned herself up, changing into clean clothes. Only then did Philip run back into the


    room, all smiles.


    ¡°Do you feel better now, Wynn honey?¡±


    Philip wiped his sweat with a towel and asked her with a chuckle.


    Today, Wynn was dressed like a girl next door, wearing some exercise clothes and her hair tied in a


    ponytail.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Wynn said, doing a few simple stretches. She showed off her figure perfectly, giving Philip quite the


    knock-out punch this early in the morning!


    ¡°Are you going out for a walk?¡±


    Philip guessed based on how Wynn was behaving. Was she still tormented by what happened


    yesterday?


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going out jogging for a bit.¡±


    Wynn replied, leaving the vi without hesitation in a jog.


    ¡°Hey, wait for me. I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Philip hurriedly gave chase.


    The two of them ran for a bit before returning to the vi for breakfast. After she went upstairs, Wynn


    took a hot bath and then sat on the balcony with a cup of coffee, admiring the view.


    Since First Pce was the biggest vi in Longford Park, it had a manmadeke behind it. There was


    also a busymercial street on the opposite shore, crowded with shoppers.


    That was proof of the Longfords¡¯ capabilities. They could start an entire shopping street in a high-end


    suburb.


    Of course, the street was only open to the upants of the vis.


    Philip stayed next to Wynn, telling her countless jokes. However, he just could not lift Wynn¡¯s mood.


    Unbeknownst to both of them¡­


    Far away on the surface of theke, there was a motionless white yacht just floating there. On it, there


    was a woman in skintight ck leather clothes. She put one foot on the railing and held up binocrs


    with both her hands!


    Just then a voice came through her earpiece.


    ¡°Have you found the target, Rosa?¡±


    A man¡¯s voice said darkly into her ear. It was not pleasant to listen to, not at all.


    The woman smiled slightly. ¡°Found him.¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The deep voicemanded in a bone-chilling tone.


    The woman¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. She turned around and picked up a long ck case from


    behind her, pulling a sniper rifle out of it.


    Once she set up her rifle, she bent over and stuck up her behind, aiming the scope at Philip, who was


    laughing merrily on the balcony more than a kilometer away!


    Philip was trying his best to make Wynnugh, but why was his wife not responding at all?


    ¡°Where¡¯s M?¡± Wynn asked off-handedly.


    ¡°Anne took her out. The doctor said she needs more exercise and fresh air.¡±


    Philip said. He then turned around and rested his head on his hand, looking out at the blueke. Just


    then, he suddenly felt a ray of light on his face!


    It was very faint, but Philip¡¯s sharp senses told him something was wrong!


    Danger!!!


    Philip did not immediately react. He just nced at the white yacht out of the corner of his eye. Without


    even thinking, at just thest second, he leaped around and wrapped his arms around Wynn. He then


    crashed through the ss door and into the room, hiding Wynn in the corner!


    Bang!


    Crash!


    At the same time, a high-speed bullet prated the deck chair Philip had been lying in, smashing


    through the ss behind it and even shattering the entire ss door!


    Wynn still looked dazed. When she saw the ss door shattering, she hugged her head and hid in the


    corner. Even she could tell that something was very wrong here!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When she saw that Philip was about to run out, Wynn hurriedly grabbed his hand and shook her head,


    her eyes filled with tears.


    She only felt safe if Philip was with her.


    Philip crouched down and caressed her hair, smiling faintly as he consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, no


    one can hurt you. I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡±


    Wynn just hugged him, as tightly as she could. She was terrified of losing him the very next second!


    Philipughed and ran out onto the balcony, still wearing nothing but his shorts. He leaped and did a


    somersault, flying out from the balcony!


    This was the second floor of the vi!


    He was going to fall to his death like this!


    Wynn was shocked speechless!


    Philip jumped down from the balcony but continued to mber onto the other balconies like a monkey.


    He was even more impressive than the superheroes on the silver screen!


    The moment he nted his feet on the ground, he called Rick and said, ¡°Find out which assasination


    guild has been infiltrating Riverdaletely and then await my orders. I want them gone, once and for


    all!¡±


    When he turned around to nce upstairs again, there was already fury in his eyes!


    They kept provoking him, time and time again!


    They even came with the intent to kill!


    Philip was properly ticked off now. It did not matter who the mastermind was, he was going to destroy


    them all!

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    He then turned around and looked at the distantke surface, his expression turning dark. He curled


    the corners of his lips into a cold smile and then kicked off against the ground, dashing toward theke.


    Everyone thought he was useless trash.


    What they did not know was that he was rich, powerful, and also an inhuman fighter!


    Although he was not as good as Rick, he was much better than most normal people and even some


    trained assassins!


    After all, Reed¡¯s demonic training was no child¡¯s y. It was practically a suicidal regiment!


    On the surface of theke, the female assassin codenamed Rosa was also observing Philip at the


    same time. When she saw that he was rapidly running toward her, she was quite startled!


    Was he even still human?


    Not only did he run at breakneck speeds, he even ran in a Z-shaped trajectory, making him impossible


    to aim at!


    Bang bang!


    Rosa pulled the trigger several times in a row, but the bullets just missed him!


    Or rather, he deftly managed to dodge all of them!


    Philip ran like the wind and hijacked a motorboat that was heading out into the water. He steered the


    boat toward the yacht on theke!


    The yacht just stayed on the surface of theke quietly, as though waiting for Philip!


    He was only wearing a pair of shorts. He did not have any time to change at all, and he was not armed


    either!


    The motorboat sailed across the water, spraying water as it went. It was like a sharp white knife cutting


    through the silentke, heading straight for the enemy¡¯s heart.


    Rosa, the woman d in leather, raised her sniper rifle and aimed it at the motorboat that was rapidly


    approaching her!


    The figure in her scope that was growing ever closer gave her the thrill of a fight unlike any other.


    The closer Philip got to her, the stronger her lust forbat grew!


    Nox Rosa, the most lethal rose of all!


    That was how her organization rated her. She had never once failed before!


    She tried a few shots, but she still could not hit that man. By now, Rosa knew that she was facing a


    difficult enemy. No wonder the old master had told her to run if she could not beat him before she left.


    However, the concept of running did not exist in Rosa¡¯s dictionary!


    She threw aside her rifle and bent down, drawing two sharp daggers from her ankles. Her leather outfit


    perfectly showed off her S-shaped figure!


    When she next looked up, Philip was alreadying at her on the motorboat. He was less than a


    hundred meters away from her!


    The motorboat might crash into the yacht in the blink of an eye!


    Such a distance could be lethal to an assassin. Anything could happen!


    In an instant, Philip leaped into the air andnded on the deck, sneering coldly. Faced with this fully-


    armed woman, he boldly admired hermendable body!


    To think she was such a killer beauty!


    With a body like that, she should be on disy in a bar, not out here trying to kill for a living!


    Rosa gave the man before a calm look. She could not read anything from his demeanor, but she could


    see just how interested he was in her by looking into his bright eyes!


    Damn him!


    Rosa had alreadybeled Philip a pervert in her heart!


    She gripped her two daggers, both of which looked like ornate antiques. They had illegible runes


    carved onto them, but anyone could tell at a nce that they were far from ordinary or ornamental!


    The des gleamed with a chilling light as the sunlight reflected off them in pure-white rays!


    Rosa stayed low and rushed at Philip, like a panther pouncing at its prey. She stabbed her daggers at


    Philip¡¯s chest and throat mercilessly!


    She was going straight in for the kill!


    However, Philip continued to look calm, his eyes trained on Rosa¡¯s body. Despite himself, he began to


    sing, ¡°Mary, Mary, quite contrary, how does your garden grow¡­?¡±


    Philip was only wearing shorts, but with a wave of his hand, there was a sh of silver. A coin flew


    straight toward Rosa!


    Rosa was startled. She immediately deduced that Philip was a master at throwing weapons, so she


    turned around and stepped on the railing, doing a backflip beforending firmly on the ground!


    As she flipped in mid-air, she swung her des in the air. There was a ng!


    She hit the coin back at Philip!


    Philip steadied his footing and then looked at her with a light in his eyes. Holding his chin, he asked,


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Rosa replied coldly, ¡°Dead men don¡¯t need to know!¡±


    Oh-ho, feisty!


    The ice in Philip¡¯s eyes grew harder at her answer. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me,


    gorgeous. I think you should just tell me who sent you here, like a good girl.¡±


    This time, Philip did not bother hiding his wild andmanding aura.


    This was the real Philip rke.


    He had been holding himself back for a great many years now.


    ¡°Hmph, bravest words! Enjoy your tongue-wagging while you can, bakayaro!¡± Rosa swore coldly.


    What the heck? A kawaii chick?


    Philip was slightly thrown off. Was the assassin Japanese?


    Rosa came rushing at him again, her figure like that of an angry female panther. She sent a kick flying


    at Philip¡¯s chest!


    Philip turned serious in the face of such a formidable attack as well. He tilted his body and reached out


    his hands, shaping them into ws as he lunged forward and got a good grip on her!


    Oh?


    Daheck?! No, no, he did not mean to! It was just an ident!


    Still, Miss Kawaii here felt firm and perky. She had the real goods here.


    Although Philip was groping her, Rosa did not seem flustered at all. Her face just turned red as she


    aimed her dagger at Philip¡¯s neck!


    Philip knew that she was determined to kill, so he hurriedly backed away from her!


    However, Rosa was not going to let him go. Her daggers came at him like a shredder, aiming at Philip¡¯s


    vitals like his neck and chest relentlessly!


    Philip was forced into a corner. It took him a while to find an opening, but then he tilted and turned until


    he was behind Rosa. With one hand, he grabbed Rosa¡¯s wrist aimed at his waist, and with the other, he


    caught her handing at his neck!


    Philip was pressed tightly against Rosa¡¯s back. As she struggled, he felt a different sort of assault, a


    softer one!


    Rosa was bright scarlet as well, saying through clenched teeth, ¡°Baka! Imma kill you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, sensei.¡±


    Philip smiled shamelessly. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, or else you might cut your own pretty little face.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Rosa was furious. She kicked the deck, jumped up with the momentum, and performed a somersault!


    Philip immediately pushed the irritable woman away and touched his neck. He was quite fortunate. He


    almost got his throat cut!


    ¡°I say, do you need to take this so seriously?¡± Philip shrugged as he asked.


    Rosa squatted on the ground, her eyes glinting with cold light like a sword ready tounch!


    ¡°Again?¡±


    In an instant, Rosa dashed out and her double sabers were aimed directly at Philip¡¯s chest!


    Philip was annoyed this time. A chill spread over his eyes. Increasing his intensity, he flipped sideways


    and raised his knee for a block!


    When Rosa finally noticed that her opponent leaked a trace of frightening intent, it was already toote!


    She was knocked away by Philip¡¯s knee, crashed on the cabin, and fell heavily on the deck. It took a


    long while before she could even move!


    Philip crossed his arms over his chest and looked on coldly as Rosa struggled on the ground. He had


    not held back on that kick!


    After that, he walked toward Rosa one step at a time, picked up a dagger that fell on the ground, and


    turned it around in his palm several times. With a chill in his eyes, he flung it casually and the dagger


    flew at Rosa like a bolt of silver lightning!


    nk!


    Sparks burst as two daggers collided mid-air and fell into the water with a loud ssh!


    Her n had gone awry. Initially, she had hidden a dagger around her torso. When Philip came near,


    she would kill him with one strike!


    However, the opponent seemed to have guessed her next move. Including the fight just now, the other


    party had urately calcted everything!


    Just in case, Philip raised his hand and whacked the back of Rosa¡¯s head with it. Immediately, Rosa


    slumped weakly and could not exert any more strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. What a waste of valuable resources for someone with a beautiful face like this to kill people


    instead of taking the plunge.¡±


    Philip squatted in front of Rosa, shook his head, andmented helplessly.


    Rosay on the ground, trying to support her body. She red at Philip and cursed, ¡°Idiot! Pervert! I¡¯m


    going to kill you!¡±


    It was not as if she did not understand Philip¡¯s words. Taking the plunge¡ªThat was what a dirty woman


    would do!


    She would never take the plunge!


    Humiliation!


    It was utter humiliation!


    Rosa vowed that she would kill this man with her bare hands!


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Philip sneered. ¡°With your current abilities?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, who sent you here? Of course, you can choose not to tell me, but I have more than


    a dozen buddies short of women recently. I really don¡¯t mind sending you to them. Oh yes, maybe they


    can even make a video out of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Rosa gritted her teeth.


    Philip leaned close to Rosa¡¯s fair and tender neck, smelling the scent of cherry blossoms. It was


    expected of a Japanese girl.


    He said coldly, ¡°Big-eyed girl, can¡¯t you speak properly? Do I have to beat you up until you moan and


    beg me for mercy before you surrender?¡±


    Rosa was enraged when she heard these words, but she could not muster any strength at all, so she


    could only curse angrily, ¡°Creep! All you Orienta men are despicable! Perverts!¡±


    Philip frowned and pressed Rosa against the cabin wall vehemently!


    Rosa¡¯s face red-hot!


    She had never been treated so frivolously by a man, so she struggled violently while cursing, ¡°Ah! I¡¯m


    going to hack this Orienta man into pieces!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you want to kill me? How many times have you said this already?¡±


    Philip mocked her. ¡°Be obedient and tell me who¡¯s your master behind the scenes and maybe I¡¯ll spare


    your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll do indescribable things to you right now!¡±


    The killing intent in Rosa¡¯s eyes was very strong. She knew that she was in a real pickle right now, but


    she would never answer any questions from Philip, so she struggled and cursed, ¡°Dream on! Even if


    you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡±


    It was also at this time that Philip received Rick¡¯s text message.


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    Philip lost interest. In the end, he hugged Rosa¡¯s delicate waist, exerted strength in his arms, and threw


    Rosa into theke!


    Looking at the iling woman in theke, Philip sneered. ¡°Go back and tell your master that I¡¯ll have tea


    with him. Tell him to be prepared.¡±


    After speaking, Philip returned to the cockpit without looking back and drove the yacht back.


    Rosa floated in theke while watching the yacht getting further away. Her figure was too good, so the


    buoyancy was great.


    She clenched her teeth furiously and cursed, ¡°Pervert! I must kill you!¡±


    After that, she swam back to shore and made a call. ¡°Master, the mission failed.¡±


    ¡°I see. Come back then.¡±


    An old voice came from the other end of the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Rosa nced at First Pce before she left, drenched and miserable.


    On the other side, Philip had returned to First Pce. After he finished taking a hot bath and came out


    of the bathroom, he received a call from George.


    ¡°Young Master, everything is settled. Your restriction has been lifted and a notice will be issued


    immediately!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, George seemed very excited and agitated.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Philip simply responded with one word before infinite mes and fighting spirit appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, Wynn trotted in and pounced on him. She finally felt at ease the moment she saw


    Philip.


    ¡°You scared me to death!¡± Wynn mumbled as her eyes turned red.


    Philip looked at her, clutched Wynn¡¯s tender shoulders, and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Wynnie,


    haven¡¯t you always wanted to know who I am? I can tell you now.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Wynn stared at Philip in bewilderment. She had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°Phil, what do you mean? What about your identity?¡±


    Wynn was a little confused. Looking at Philip¡¯s steadfast manner, it did not seem to be a farce.


    Could it be that Philip wanted to tell her about his true identity?


    Philip rubbed Wynn¡¯s head fondly and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t worry. Just leave


    everything to me. Make preparations for the press conference that will be held in Beacon Group¡¯s


    name. After this, there¡¯ll be new funds and new investorsing to Beacon.¡±


    New investors?


    Who?


    Wynn was very puzzled. She stared at Philip with wide eyes and suddenly tilted her head with a smile.


    ¡°Has your friend returned from overseas?¡±


    Philip was startled for a bit before he replied, ¡°Something like that. Go on and make the preparations


    first. The press conference is scheduled for tomorrow night. All the major media and rted


    entrepreneurs have been invited, including ke Michaels among others. At that time, I¡¯ll give you a


    surprise.¡±


    A surprise?


    Wynn looked at Philip dubiously. For some reason, she always felt that Philip was hiding something.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t worry. Just make the appropriate preparations. After this is


    over, I won¡¯t let you go to work anymore. Just stay home and have a good pregnancy.¡±


    When Wynn heard that, she smiled as her small fists pummeled Philip¡¯s chest. ¡°What, you want me to


    be a full-time housewife?¡±


    Philip shrugged and hugged Wynn¡¯s small waist. Even though she was almost two months into her


    pregnancy, her figure was still so good.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. From now on, I¡¯ll be responsible for supporting the family, and you¡¯ll just be


    responsible for being beautiful.¡±


    Philip grinned and sat on the sofa in the living room with Wynn in his arms.


    As for Wynn, she leaned on Philip¡¯s shoulder like a dainty maiden, squinting her eyes while dreaming


    about the future. ¡°Phil, do you think it¡¯s going to be a boy or a girl this time?¡±


    Actually, Wynn wished to give Philip a boy.


    Philip bopped Wynn on her nose and said, ¡°Be it a boy or a girl, they¡¯re my child all the same.¡±


    Wynn smiled happily, hugged Philip¡¯s waist, and leaned in his arms while basking in his tenderness.


    She pursed her lips and said blissfully, ¡°Phil, it¡¯s good to have you.¡±


    Philip hugged Wynn and kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Because I love you.¡±


    The two of them enjoyed this rare lovey-dovey moment.


    Very soon, Anne returned with M.


    M pounced into Philip¡¯s arms and giggled as Philip lifted her high in the air.


    ¡°Dad, today Anne took me to see the little pigeons. She also took me to eat marshmallows and let me


    sit on the carousel¡­¡±


    M was very happy and her eyes were like crescent moons.


    Wynn also apanied M and started ying with her affectionately.


    Soon after that, Theo came to the vi. He stood respectfully at the gate and nodded toward the people


    in the living room.


    ¡°Mr. rke, everything¡¯s ready,¡± Theo said respectfully. Two men in ck suits stood behind him.


    Philip nodded, nced at Wynn, and touched M on her head before getting up to say, ¡°I need to go


    to Capital City. Howard will help you with the affairs in Riverdale. Get ready for the press conference


    and wait for my return tomorrow night.¡±


    Capital City?


    Wynn was suspicious and could not understand what was going on.


    ¡°Are you going home? Has something happened?¡±


    Wynn was worried. She grabbed Philip¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with anxiety.


    Philip patted her hand gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just go ande back.¡±


    With that said, Philip left the vi. Before that, he had arranged for extra protection around the vi.


    He could not help it. As he would not be in Riverdale, he was worried about the safety of Wynn and


    M.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, the assassination attempt this morning had sounded the rm bells for him.


    Why was Philip going to Capital City at this time?


    After stepping out through the door, Philip got into the car. Rick was already inside and he said lightly,


    ¡°The other party is a killer organization sent by the Quaid family. The leader behind the scenes is a


    man named Yamamoto Kyusaku, an assassination force that the Japanese have stationed in Orienta


    for a long time. Its strength must not be underestimated. There are a total of 72 people in the entire


    organization, scattered throughout important cities in the country with their own sub-branches. It¡¯s


    headquartered in Capital City.¡±


    Philip listened quietly, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve


    forgotten all about the incident at the Confucius Temple in Mount Fuji back then. Very well, this time,


    we¡¯ll get rid of all their minions once and for all.¡±


    Those who offended Orienta would suffer from punishment no matter how far away they were!


    All the more when they had offended his wife, Wynn Johnston!


    This was absolutely unforgivable!


    It was just a killer organization that could be wiped out at any time.


    If there was sufficient time, he could even visit the Quaid family while in Capital City.


    He wondered if those old fogeys missed him.


    Very soon, four ck Mercedes-Benzes drove directly out of Longford Park and headed toward Capital


    City.


    This time, Theo brought 12 chosen elites with him.


    A fight with the killer organization?


    These people were obviously not qualified.


    However, as Philip mentioned, these people were there just for show. They would not be the ones


    fighting as that would be Rick Davenport.


    Theo was shocked when he heard this.


    Rick would confront 72 killers alone?


    It was too exaggerated.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Back to a vi somewhere. For Houston Michaels, the past few days were not pleasant at all. His


    freedom had been restricted by his father and all his credit cards were frozen. He stayed at home every


    day, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Marcus Quaid, the second young master of the Quaid family, suddenly returned to Capital City two


    days ago. This had caused ke Michaels to be overwhelmed and all ns were canceled at thest


    minute.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ording to the news received from Capital City, it was the eldest son of the Quaid family, Lawrence


    Quaid, who would rece Marcus¡¯ position in Riverdale to n the overall situation.


    A guy in a wheelchair was qualified to talk business?


    What was the Quaid family up to?


    ke was not familiar with Lawrence, but he knew some secrets about the Quaid family.


    The fact that Lawrence could take charge of Riverdale indicated that something must have happened


    to Marcus.


    To avoid any unnecessary trouble, he decided to put his son in confinement.


    Houston was at home and finally managed to persuade his mother to let him out of the house. Looking


    at the sun outside, he took a deep breath, clenched his fist, and said sullenly, ¡°Wynn Johnston, Philip


    rke, this is all because of you! I¡¯m going to kill both of you!¡±


    Houston swallowed his anger, went out the door, and drove the car to his family¡¯spany. He rushed


    to the top floor and broke into the chairman¡¯s office.


    ¡°Dad, what are you waiting for? This is our opportunity! If we make use of the Quaid family, we can


    easily win Beacon over and also the entire Riverdale!¡±


    ke sat on the chairman¡¯s swivel chair, chatting on the phone. He narrowed his eyes and motioned


    for Houston not to speak. ¡°Yes, okay, I¡¯ll do it right away. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be arranged properly.¡±


    Houston was not a clueless person. He sat on the leather sofa, hugging his arms and shaking his


    propped leg while his face was full of gloom.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at home?¡± ke looked angry.


    ¡°The Quaid family has sent another person already?¡± Houston asked.


    ¡°Yes, the eldest son. He¡¯ll be here in a few days.¡±


    ke was also a little tired. He leaned back on the chair, rubbing his temples.


    The Quaid family had set their eyes on Riverdale. After Marcus left, they were sending the unknown


    Lawrence here. Their troubles were really never-ending.


    ¡°Hehe, the Quaid family¡­ I think they¡¯re just all bark and no bite! What a sh*tty family! That useless


    Marcus can¡¯t even deal with Beacon and was sent back to Capital City!¡± Houston was full of contempt.


    ¡°Nonsense! What do you know?¡±


    When ke heard his son¡¯s words, he mmed the table and said coldly, ¡°You can only utter those


    words here. If you dare to say more when you¡¯re out, I¡¯ll lock you at home for a month.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Houston snorted before he continued, ¡°Dad, what do you n to do with Beacon? And that Philip


    rke! I can¡¯t swallow this humiliation. They must pay for it!¡±


    ke red at this son who was already consumed by hatred and felt helpless. His silly son was


    already so old but still so ignorant. Things had already progressed this far, but he was still moring for


    revenge!


    What a good-for-nothing!


    ke stood up, pointed at Houston¡¯s nose, and cursed, ¡°Shut up! If it wasn¡¯t for you causing trouble for


    me every day, would there be so much trouble? Go home! If I ever find out you did something on your


    own, I¡¯ll send you abroad!¡±


    Houston red, stood up angrily, and shouted, ¡°Fine! If you don¡¯t do something, I will!¡±


    After that, Houston turned around and left without looking back!


    ¡°You! Get back here!¡±


    ke looked at his son¡¯s back and waved a fist in the air with resentment.


    After some thought, he immediately picked up thendline, made a call, and said, ¡°Luke, keep an eye


    on Ansel. Don¡¯t let him do anything stupid!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Michaels,¡± the voice on the other end of the line responded coldly.


    After hanging up the phone, ke nced at the time, put on his jacket, called his secretary, and


    hurried to Cirrus Manor.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    ke hurried to Cirrus Manor and met Giada.


    This woman, Giada Wallis, was born with a morous and noble temperament. When she stood there


    unmoving, she was exactly like an iceberg with a cold demeanor. She was holding a Persian cat in her


    arms.


    ¡°Madam, something must have happened to Marcus. I¡¯m afraid that the Quaid family will not give up so


    easily this time. A disaster is brewing in Riverdale. When should we take action?¡±


    ke stood in the hall while bending slightly, looking very respectful.


    Giada stood there with a calm expression and said in an unhurried manner, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll contact the Quaid


    family. You can just do your own thing for now.¡±


    ke nodded and asked again after a brief hesitation, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.


    Who on earth is this Philip who¡¯s so audacious that he can still be alive after hitting the second son of


    the Quaid family? Are you and he¡­¡±


    Giada¡¯s face turned cold. She stared at ke and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions that you shouldn¡¯t ask!


    He¡¯s not an ordinary person. Go and make the preparations now. I want to see how he¡¯ll solve the


    current problems.¡±


    ke frowned slightly and slowly withdrew from Cirrus Manor.


    Standing next to the car door, ke looked back at the manor as a trace of ruthlessness shed in his


    eyes.


    Thedy was too calm. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that must not be missed.


    ke got into the car, dialed a number, and coldly said, ¡°Help me contact the Quaid family quickly. I


    have something to discuss with them.¡±


    ke¡¯s car soon left the manor.


    In the hall, Giada teased the Persian cat in her arms when Vivian walked out behind her and said


    coldly, ¡°Madam, ke Michaels has contacted the Quaid family privately.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Vivian was very angry. ke¡¯s behavior was equivalent to betraying Giada!


    He must be killed!


    Giada was not angry and smiled instead. ¡°I already guessed that he¡¯d contact the Quaid family


    privately. That old fox, ke Michaels. After so many years of being condescending to the Wallis


    family, he has long been unable to hold back. He thinks that if he cooperates with the Quaid family, he


    can swallow Riverdale and leave the Wallis family. I can only say that his thinking is too naive.¡±


    Giada bent down slightly, put the Persian cat down, and whispered, ¡°Just let him do what he wants.


    We¡¯ll just wait to reap the rewards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Vivian responded.


    At the same time in Capital City.


    A distinguished family of Capital City, the Quaid family!


    The huge vi was well-guarded and full of bodyguards in ck suits with one posted at every five


    steps. They each had a ck umbre in their hands!


    They were not ordinary umbres!


    At that moment, in the huge hall of the Quaid family¡¯s manor!


    The atmosphere was dull and the temperature was very low, so low that it made one¡¯s whole body


    tremble.


    In the center of that big hall was a grand preceptor armchair, and in it sat a middle-aged man with a


    ruddy face. He appeared to be about 40 to 50 years old. He had a square jaw, thick eyebrows, a high


    nose, slightly white temples, and was dressed in a ck suit.


    He was the current patriarch of the Quaid family and the person with the highest prestige in the entire


    family, Quentin Quaid!


    With the ability tomand thousands of troops, he had fought countless battles to achieve his current


    status.


    Whether within the family or the field of special guards, he had the highest reputation!


    At this moment, Quentin was furious. He pped the table suddenly and the teacup on the table


    jumped, the contents spilling all over the table.


    ¡°Atrocious! Who dares to bully my Quaid family heir! Investigate! Check it thoroughly for me! I don¡¯t


    care who it is. Find him and bring him to Capital City! I want to see who dares to oppose the Quaid


    family!¡±


    Quentin¡¯s eyes were full of anger as he sternly scolded the butler!


    The butler was also drenched in a cold sweat as he felt the anger of the master for the first time!


    No, it was the second time!


    The first time was eight years ago.


    At that time, Quentin was not the family head. It was the grandmaster who was in charge of the family¡¯s


    affairs, Quentin¡¯s father.


    However, because of the incident eight years ago, the grandmaster was directly suppressed. After that,


    he announced his resignation as the head of the family and had been living in seclusion in a small


    courtyard outside Capital City since then.


    He had not interfered in the Quaid family¡¯s affairs for the past eight years.


    At that time, Quentin got angry because of the first young master, but he could not do anything about it


    then.


    It could be considered a cmity for the Quaid family.


    This was because Lawrence Quaid, the first young master, had provoked someone who should not be


    provoked.


    This time was because of the second young master.


    He had been rendered impotent.


    ¡°Old Master, the people we sent have returned defeated. The assassin sent by Sir Len also failed in the


    mission,¡± the butler said as his whole body trembled.


    ¡°Trash! A bunch of trash! You can¡¯t even handle a small Riverdale! Do you want me to personally bring


    some men to Riverdale?!¡±


    Quentin was furious. He stood up from the chair, pointed at the butler, and shouted angrily!


    If he personally led a team there, it would be of another nature.


    At that time, his men would swarm Riverdale in huge droves!

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    ¡°Tell Len, if he doesn¡¯t bring that person back, he won¡¯t be able to return to the Quaid family forever!¡±


    Quentin pped his sleeves in fury.


    The butler wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and nodded in response. ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡±


    After that, he backed up and prepared to retreat.


    The intensity flowing from Quentin¡¯s body was too scary, especially his battle-tested and murderous


    aura. It was absolutely daunting!


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Quentin stood on top of the high hall with his hands behind his back. With his pair of ferocious eyes


    ring, he coldly said, ¡°Contact the Longford family of Riverdale.¡±


    After a while, the butler handed over the phone.


    Quentin answered the phone. There was a hearty andplimentary greeting on the other end. ¡°Mr.


    Quaid, what has happened for you to call me in person?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Trent Longford, my son was incapacitated on your territory. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about


    this!¡± Quentin said sternly, his face covered with frost.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re referring to this matter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the voice remained indifferent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me any bullsh*t! I¡¯m telling you, Trent Longford, I want that person tonight. I don¡¯t care what


    method you use. If you can¡¯t catch that person, I¡¯ll personally bring my men to Riverdale. When the


    timees, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t inform you beforehand!¡± Quentin was livid.


    The other end was silent before they continued, ¡°Please give me half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you half an hour!¡±


    m!


    The phone was hung up.


    Back to Riverdale. In the easternmost part of the city, a few ck Mercedes-Benzes were parked at the


    entrance of arge and luxurious vi.


    In the living room of the vi, a middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s was standing respectfully on the side


    of the sofa at this moment with his head bowed, looking very humble.


    If any outsiders saw this scene, they would be shocked!


    If this matter spread out, the entire Riverdale would be in an uproar.


    This was the chairman of the Longford Group, the pir of the entire Longford family and the current


    family head!


    Trent Longford!


    He was a legendary person who took over the Longford Group from his father, held the reins for two


    generations, and led the Longford Group to stand tall for 40 years until they became the top family in


    Riverdale!


    In Riverdale, Theo Zander was the king of the underground while George Thomas was the richest man.


    In that case, Trent Longford was thebination of these two people!


    He was the man behind the scenes!


    Such a person was very influential, not only in Riverdale but also in neighboring cities. There were


    branchpanies and branch fraternities of the Longford Group!


    Despite that, Trent Longford was respectfully facing a young man sitting on the sofa while showing


    great deference and awe.


    ¡°Mr. rke, the Quaid family is ready to take action against you.¡±


    Trent bent down, his expression respectful.


    While speaking, he also nced at Theo who was standing aside.


    Philip sat nonchntly on the sofa while saying with a smile, ¡°I knew the Quaid family won¡¯t give up so


    easily. With Marcus as the bait, the Quaid family is biting too quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, what are you going to do next? The Quaid family is still waiting for my reply,¡± Trent


    continued to ask.


    How could the Longford family still stand tall after all this while?


    It was because the real master behind the entire Longford Group was Philip rke!


    Toward Philip, Trent held the utmost admiration and respect from the bottom of his heart.


    Without Philip, there would be no Longford Group. A few years ago, problems appeared within


    Longford Group and it was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    At that time, Philip, who was still in college, contacted Trent directly and lent him a hand with an


    investment of 30 billion!


    His condition was that from then on, Longford of Riverdale belonged to Philip rke.


    Only Trent Longford in the entire Longford family knew about this secret!


    Trent did not know much about Philip, but the more he knew, the more frightened he was!


    This was Philip¡¯s hidden card and he would only use it as ast resort.


    However, since the Quaid family took the initiative, Philip had no reason to refuse.


    Fortunately, he could add some material to the press conference tomorrow night.


    ¡°Tell the Quaid family to stay home. I¡¯ll go there personally!¡± Philip said grimly. He stood up, left


    Longford Manor, and went straight to Capital City.


    Quaid family and the so-called killer organization, Philip rke wasing!

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    After Philip and Theo left, Trent picked up the phone to call Quentin.


    ¡°Trent, where is he?¡± Quentin was in a bad temper and asked directly in a cold voice.


    ¡°Quentin, I advise you to stop while you can. The person Marcus offended is not someone you can


    afford to provoke.¡±


    Trent did not want to ruin his rtionship with Quentin. After all, he belonged to the Quaid family of


    Capital City and had immense power as well as a profound background.


    Although the two were very close at one time, they parted ways because of an incident.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Is there someone I can¡¯t afford to offend? Are you afraid to catch that


    person? Fine! I¡¯ll personally bring my men to Riverdale!¡± Quentin was furious and roared angrily.


    However, on the phone, Trent just replied solemnly, ¡°Quentin Quaid! This world is not owned by your


    Quaid family! There arerger forces out there! Don¡¯t forget how your eldest son was incapacitated


    back then!¡±


    Lawrence?


    Hearing this, Quentin trembled all over as the scenes from eight years ago shed quickly in his mind.


    Following that, the anger in his heart intensified!


    Had that person returned?


    No way!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Quentin roared, ¡°What happened eight years ago, I won¡¯t let it happen again. This time, I¡¯ll destroy


    whoever stands in my way! I want to see just who you¡¯re so afraid of!¡±


    m!


    Quentin hung up the phone angrily, not wanting to listen to the second half of Trent¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Send the order! Gather everyone! I want to make a selection!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Quentin shouted to the butler, his face covered with frost as he was unable to conceal his anger.


    The butler shuddered at his words and asked tremblingly, ¡°Old Master, are you sure you want to do


    that? This is cross-regional and the consequences will be unimaginable¡­¡±


    The butler was scared. The old master was really angry this time, but once this matter was exposed,


    the Quaid family would be over!


    Quentin red and roared with a wave of his sleeves, ¡°Send the order!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Okay.¡±


    The butler had no choice and left the hall.


    Quentin stayed in the hall alone. He punched his fist on the table while his eyes shed menacingly. He


    said coldly, ¡°The Quaid family won¡¯t allow anyone to step on our heads tantly!¡±


    On the other side a few hourster, Philip¡¯s motorcade arrived at Capital City.


    It was a super prosperous metropolis full of hustle and bustle with spacious streets.


    It was thergest international metropolis in the country and a gathering ce for countless families.


    It was also the fertile soil of wealth and the cradle of power.


    He had not been here for eight years.


    Philip was full of emotions as he looked at the scenery outside the car window.


    He wondered if those people he knew still remembered him.


    ¡°Mr. rke, where are we going first?¡± Theo asked respectfully from the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Head to the Hari dojo,¡± Philip said lightly, his eyes gleaming.


    Rick, who sat next to him, was still expressionless andzy with no trace of worry at all.


    Theo just nced at him hurriedly, anxiety welling in his heart.


    He knew that this person next to Mr. rke was a very powerful man, but in the face of this well-known


    killer organization, could he really defeat 72 people on his own?


    Philip noticed Theo¡¯s suspicions and doubts but said nothing.


    Very soon, the convoy arrived at Hari dojo.


    In front of the Japanese-style building, there was a woman wearing a cherry blossom kimono and


    wooden clogs. She was constantly bending over and nodding to the men and women who came to


    register.


    In front of the dojo, there was a small squareid with white marble. At this moment, four ck


    Mercedes-Benzes were parked there.


    The woman in cherry blossom kimono at the door saw the convoy and immediately greeted them


    respectfully while smiling sweetly. ¡°Good afternoon, wee.¡±


    Theo got out of the car first. He opened the door for Philip, respectfully greeted him, then stood silently.


    In the other cars, all the carefully selected elites got out of the car and formed two lines, standing


    behind Philip.


    This scene naturally attracted the attention of many people and they took pictures of Philip while


    pointing at them.


    At this moment, from the entrance of the dojo, a man flew out with wounds all over his body.


    Three Japanese men in white gi and wooden clogs continued to punch and kick the beaten man while


    laughing and humiliating. ¡°Idiot! Orienta p*ssy! Get lost!¡±


    The man who was beaten and wounded all over fell to the ground, his eyes spitting fire. He red


    angrily at the three Japanese men, got up, and tried to dash forward as he cursed, ¡°Return my father¡¯s


    life! I want to kill you!¡±


    Bam!


    The leader kicked the man¡¯s chest and he directly flew out again.


    As for the man, he rolled all the way to Philip¡¯s feet. He spurted out a mouthful of blood and passed out


    immediately.


    This scene naturally attracted many people¡¯s condemnation!


    The Japanese men¡¯s insulting words just now had aroused the indignation of many people!


    The phrase ¡®Orienta p*ssy¡¯ had been abolished many years ago with the blood of the ancestors. Now,


    this gang of Japanese dared to utter it again!


    This was simply intolerable!

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    ¡°This group of people has gone too far! I wanted to register for my son just now, but I¡¯m not going to do


    it now!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to kill them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. You can¡¯t beat them. They¡¯re members of the Hari dojo, so they¡¯re very strong!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    For a while, the crowd was enthusiastic but no one dared to go up because they were just ordinary


    people while the people on the opposite side were those from the dojo. They had learned the art of


    Taekwondo.


    Looking at the excited crowd, those Japanese menughed uproariously while pointing at them and


    mocking. ¡°Hahaha, idiots! You¡¯re all weaklings. Nothing to fear at all. Orienta p*ssies! Come on,e


    and hit me!¡±


    ¡°Bruce Lee, no way! Weakling!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t you know kung fu? Come and see how our Taekwondo crushes your kung fu!¡±


    Most people were agitated by their provocation.


    However, there were also a small number of people mixed in the crowd who were suspected of being


    pro-Japanese as they would sneer. ¡°Just admit that we can¡¯t beat them. Why are you still putting up a


    front? It¡¯s better for me to go to Japan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A group of people talking nonsense and not understanding the culture at all. I¡¯m going


    too!¡±


    Many people stood up at this moment, about four or five of them, and they rushed into the dojo. They


    were led in by a few women in cherry blossom kimonos.


    Those Japanese menughed even more arrogantly, brazenly mocking the others. ¡°Idiots! Get lost! A


    bunch of weaklings!¡±


    Most people were indignant at this scene, and when they saw theirpatriots turning their backs on


    the country, they were even more livid!


    ¡°Shameful!¡±


    ¡°Disgraceful!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to be Orientas. Get out!¡±


    Hearing the angry roars of these people, those people were not concerned at all but were instead


    proud of it. They swaggered to follow the kimono-dressed women into the martial arts hall.


    Just as everyone was about to rush up while brandishing their fists, a dozen men in Taekwondo gi and


    wooden clogs rushed out of the martial arts hall.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    These people lined up in a row and stood in front of everyone. The Japanese man who appeared to be


    the leader spoke very arrogantly, ¡°Whoever dares toe out will end up like him!¡±


    He pointed to the injured man who had fainted by Philip¡¯s feet.


    At the sight of that, no one dared to speak up.


    They were too audacious!


    They dared to be so presumptuous in Orienta¡¯s Capital City!


    Those Japanese men looked at their angry yet cowardly faces and were amused. Theyughed loudly


    and taunted. ¡°Good-for-nothings!¡±


    After that, they turned and prepared to leave.


    However, at this time, a discordant voice suddenly rang.


    ¡°Who dares to look down on Orienta!¡± Philip said loudly, his face cold as he stared at the leader of the


    Japanese men. Philip said, ¡°A bunch of worthless garbage dares to bark in my Capital City! Let me tell


    you this, the Taekwondo that you¡¯re so proud of evolved from Orienta!¡±


    Philip¡¯s words struck a chord with everyone present.


    The Japanese leader stared at Philip, scrutinized him for a while, and said coldly, ¡°My friend, if you¡¯re


    here to apprentice and learn the art, I¡¯ll forget what you just said. If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, I


    advise you to buy some insurance first!¡±


    Haha!


    Philip sneered and walked forward until he was one arm¡¯s distance away from the Japanese leader.


    Bam!


    No one expected that Philip wouldunch a kick instantly. The force from the kick caused the man to fly


    a distance away. He hit the wooden door and fainted!


    Uproar!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment!


    In the next moment!


    Dozens of Taekwondo practitioners gathered around with fierce expressions on their faces.


    Theo also yelled out, ¡°Protect Mr. rke!¡±


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the two factions faced each other in a hostile manner.


    One side was full of Taekwondo practitioners dressed in white attire.


    The other side was full of ck-suited thugs.


    The entrance of the dojo was filled with solemn killing intent!


    The crowd of onlookers outside was all exhrated at the moment and shouted, ¡°Great kick! I¡¯m already


    sick of looking at them. Brother, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is our countryman! We support you! Kill them!¡±


    The crowd was euphoric.


    Philip also stared coldly at the group of Taekwondo practitioners on the opposite side. Then, he looked


    up at the signboard with the ck characters on the white background that spelled out the name, ¡®Hari


    Dojo¡¯.


    ¡°From today, Hari Dojo will disappear from Capital City!¡± Philip said grimly as his eyes throbbed with


    anger.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Riverdale, First Pce vi.


    Today, Wynn was dressed very tastefully, wearing a backless ck dress while having on delicate


    makeup.


    She looked at herself in the mirror while Anne behind her grinned broadly and said, ¡°Wynn, you¡¯re so


    beautiful. Such poise.¡±


    Wynn smiled, turned around, picked her handbag decisively, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Today was the day of the press conference held by Beacon, which Wynn had been preparing for the


    whole day.


    Ever since Philip left Riverdale yesterday, Wynn had been busy preparing for it.


    As she trusted Philip, the press conference today was particrly well prepared and grand.


    As for what was going to happen, Wynn had found out from Howard. This press conference was held


    to announce that Beacon would set up a new board of directors and that new investors would be


    joining the board.


    In other words, Beacon would get rid of the previous board of directors and be truly independent


    as Wynn¡¯s ownpany.


    Howard had also been busy all day because of this.


    This was a task that Philip had given him.


    At the door, Howard was already waiting in his Mercedes-Benz with his girlfriend, Hayley Jorge, in the


    car.


    Watching Wynn step out, Martha, who was sitting in the living room, could be said to have been holding


    back for many days.


    These days, she finally controlled herself. She did not cause trouble or do anything. Every day, she just


    spent time watching TV or visiting her friends.


    This time, as Wynn was going out, Martha asked, ¡°Wynnie, where are you going?¡±


    Wynn was not concerned. She hugged M and said casually, ¡°Thepany is holding a press


    conference and I¡¯m hosting it.¡±


    Martha was perplexed. A press conference?


    ¡°What press conference? Is this about the three billion investment?¡±


    Talking about money, Martha¡¯s eyes were full of dor signs. She was so excited that she could not


    wait to run to the press conference.


    Wynn exined. ¡°Probably. Philip said his friend has returned.¡±


    Mamma Mia!


    Martha was ecstatic. Philip¡¯s friend was such a big tycoon who could invest three billion just like that.


    She began to conjure little ns again.


    It would be brilliant if this person could be invited home.


    That guy Philip actually had such a great friend. It seemed that brat was really not simple.


    Yes, she must treat him better in the future.


    ¡°Okay, Mom, I have to go now,¡± Wynn said, waving at M before she left.


    Martha remained in the living room for a while, feeling more uneasy the more she thought about it.


    Then, she got up, walked to the bedroom, put on new clothes, and went out with a bag.


    ¡°Aunt Martha, where are you going? Will you be back for dinner?¡± Anne asked casually since she


    would be cooking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back. Take good care of the house. If Ie back and see a little dust in the house, I¡¯ll beat


    you to death!¡±


    Martha disliked Anne, much less M who was always around her.


    However, after that night, she controlled herself and dared not do anything to M again.


    The time was not ripe.


    As Giada had mentioned, when necessary, even the small one would do.


    After she went out, Martha visited her old friends to show off different kinds of things and even bragged


    that she would bring everyone to the press conference tonight.


    Would anyone dare to stop her from attending the press conference organized by her daughter¡¯s


    company?


    Wynn and Howard arrived at the press conference site. It was arranged in an orderly manner and


    seemed quite distinguished. The venue was at the Shangri-La Hotel.


    Cynthia Larson was responsible for the setup.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, it has been a long time. You still look gorgeous as always.¡±


    Cynthia walked forward with a smile. She was dressed in a red evening gown, looking very enchanting


    and sexy.


    As expected of the walking signboard of Shangri-La Hotel, Cynthia was the only person present who


    couldpete with Wynn.


    ¡°Miss Larson, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Wynn responded courteously.


    Two goddess-level figures standing together would naturally attract the gazes and attention of many


    people.


    The media present were especially excited and took pictures continuously. This was big news.


    Very soon in the evening, there was only half an hour before the press conference would begin.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the entrance of Shangri-La Hotel on the red-carpet avenue, well-known entrepreneurs from


    Riverdale arrived one after another.


    All kinds of luxury cars stopped at the door one by one.


    Wynn led thepany¡¯s senior officials and stood in the lobby, weing the dignitaries.


    ¡°The Michaels family of Golden City, ke Michaels, chairman of Michaels Corp, and his son Houston


    Michaels have arrived!¡±


    Following the announcement of the waiter, Wynn, who was standing in the hall, saw two people walking


    slowly through the door.


    It was none other than ke Michaels and his son, Houston Michaels.


    ke¡¯s face was ruddy while his lips were curled at the corners with a confident smile. He shook hands


    with Wynn and said, ¡°Congrattions, Madam Johnston. I heard you¡¯ve found new investors. This is


    making Beacon an independent entity and creating a whole new world indeed.¡±


    His words were full of sarcasm.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Standing beside ke, Houston also sneered. ¡°Haha, how can a woman lead apany like Beacon?


    Dream on! Without support from the Michaels family, I want to see how far Beacon can go under your


    lead!¡±


    The provocation was obvious.


    It attracted the attention of many entrepreneurs and celebrities present, and everyone started


    discussing it.


    ¡°That¡¯s the family head of the Michaels family from Golden City, ke Michaels. Hispany is worth


    hundreds of billions, and it¡¯s a big group!¡±


    ¡°Such a bigwig can¡¯t be provoked. If Beacon became enemies with them, things will be tough for them


    in the future.¡±


    ¡°No doubt about it. This Wynn Johnston is asking for it. I heard that she has a kept husband, and the


    conflict with the Michaels family happened because of that husband of hers.¡±


    Many people chattered mockingly.


    Although they were all invited to this event, they did not respect Beacon in the least, much less Wynn,


    simply because she was a woman.


    What could she do?


    In Riverdale, no woman could call the shots!


    Now, because of ke¡¯s lobbying, a collective group had formed within the medical industry of


    Riverdale to oppose Beacon and Wynn.


    This collective strength must not be underestimated.


    At the critical moment, ke would deal Beacon a heavy blow!


    However, Wynn merely responded politely, ¡°Mr. Michaels, you must be kidding. It¡¯s just an upgrading of


    the corporate structure. Of course, I¡¯d wee Mr. Michaels¡¯ investment, but it seems that Mr.


    Michaels is not optimistic about Beacon.¡±


    Her words were very diplomatic butced with tension.


    Wynn did not want to invite the Michaels family, but before he left, Philip specifically instructed that the


    Michaels family was indispensable.


    ke snorted and said viciously, ¡°I really look forward to seeing who the person standing behind


    Beacon tonight will be.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Wynn was not to be outdone and was full of smiles.


    In fact, she wanted to find out too. Was it him?


    It was still a guess.


    With that said, ke and Houston walked past her.


    Houston, with hatred in his eyes, red at Wynn and said with a menacing smile, ¡°No matter who


    stands behind you, you¡¯ll end up being defeated by the Michaels family. You should be worrying about


    your good-for-nothing husband instead. He has offended the Quaid family of Capital City. I heard that


    the Quaid family sent a lot of people over. I wonder if I can see your useless husband here tonight.


    Hahaha.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He will.¡± Wynn remained smiling.


    When Houston heard that, he narrowed his eyes, waved his hands resentfully, and stepped into the


    hall.


    Next, some entrepreneurs entered one by one. Wynn greeted each and every one of them.


    Ten minutester, when everyone had almost arrived, Wynn stood on the stage and officially started


    the press conference.


    ¡°I¡¯m very honored to invite all of you here today. Tonight, on behalf of Beacon, I officially announce that


    Beacon will rece the structure of our board of directors. The new anti-cancer drug developed by our


    company is also officially listed today. We wee anyone interested to invest.¡±


    On the stage, Wynn smiled and spoke without a script, fully disying the demeanor of a strong career


    woman. This was Beacon¡¯s new n, to call for investment.


    Abruptly, ke and some people in the audience were flustered.


    ke frowned and motioned to a representative of the medical industry nearby. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to


    take the stage.¡±


    The medical representative understood and immediately raised his hand in protest. ¡°Expose! Beacon¡¯s


    new medicine is nothing but poison! It¡¯s a farce! That new anti-cancer drug ispletely ineffective.


    They¡¯repletely bragging! On behalf of Riverdale Medical Association, I¡¯ll formally initiate an


    investigation into Beacon, and I¡¯ll also invite relevant agencies to participate in this investigation!¡±


    All of a sudden, the audience was full ofmotion.


    Immediately afterward, many people came forward and used Beacon and Wynn, bringing up all the


    previous medical incidents that happened in Beacon.


    In less than five minutes, the entire press conference had turned into a condemnation conference for


    Beacon!


    Wynn was flustered. She red at ke and the others who were smiling ominously in the audience


    while gritting her teeth!


    Sure enough, these old foxes had made many ns against Beacon in the dark.


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down. This new anti-cancer drug developed by Beacon¡­¡±


    Wynn stood on the stage, trying to exin as much as possible, but there were too many people


    criticizing her from below.


    They were all arranged by ke and the gang!


    Wynn was anxious.


    ¡®Philip, where are you? When will you return?¡¯

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    At the scene, many people began to criticize Beacon and Wynn.


    Their words were sharp and very insulting.


    Among them, there were many senior leaders in the pharmaceutical industry in Riverdale and senior


    officials of the Medical Association. They were now standing on the opposing side against Beacon and


    naturally became the focus of the press conference!


    This scene was being broadcasted by all major media!


    Suddenly, Beacon became the trending topic and the public enemy of the entire city!


    Counterfeit medicine!


    Even on the inte, news about Beacon and the fraud went viral!


    It was just like a huge fire that had started to burn.


    Moreover, people kept posting on the inte that they had bought Beacon¡¯s medicine but not only


    were they not cured, they even had adverse reactions to the drug.


    Faced with all these, even Howard and Hayley were caught off guard.


    Hayley quickly went on the stage and whispered in Wynn¡¯s ear, ¡°Madam Johnston, something


    happened. The inte is full of negative news about us. Someone is deliberately spreading rumors


    about Beacon.¡±


    Wynn frowned. Things were getting out of control.


    The opponent¡¯s attacks were too intense.


    Now, the entire city regarded Beacon as its number one public enemy.


    Even the relevant agencies had been urgently called upon, and arge number of people were


    prepared to rush to Beacon!


    ¡°Get out! Wynn Johnston is nothing but a heartless entrepreneur with no conscience! Get out of


    Riverdale!¡±


    ¡°Yes, get lost! Arrest her!¡±


    ¡°Kill her! Kill that wicked woman! She¡¯s a vicious evildoer!¡±


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a group of people started throwing rotten eggs and mineral water bottles at


    Wynn who was on the stage!


    Instantly, Wynn was covered with rotten eggs and dirty water all over her body.


    The security guards were immediately dispatched to escort Wynn out of the venue.


    However.


    Smack!


    A woman came out of nowhere and pped Wynn before pointing at her nose and cursing, ¡°B*tch! You


    seduced my husband to get the approval for yourpany! Wh*re! You¡¯re really shameless!¡±


    Pandemonium!


    ¡°F*ck! I thought she was a goddess, but she¡¯s nothing but someone who slept her way up!¡±


    ¡°Filthy! I really feel sorry for her husband to be cucked in such a manner!¡±


    ¡°Haha, a good-for-nothing and a b*tch. They¡¯re a true match!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In the face of the humiliation and condemnation, Wynn was full of grievance as she stood there and


    argued with everyone.


    p!


    Another few ps. Someone from the crowd would always jump out, p Wynn, and keep pushing her


    aggressively.


    To protect her stomach, Wynn had no choice but to tolerate and step back.


    ¡°Wh*re! Get out of Riverdale!¡±


    ¡°B*tch that sells fake medicine! Arrest her! Everyone must punish her!¡±


    Facing the usations from everyone, Wynn tried to exin with tears in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t. They¡¯re all


    rumors. Please believe me. I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡±


    However, it was to no avail. All these people were brought by ke to cause trouble.


    Wave after wave, there was no end to it at all!


    Three hours ago, at the Hari dojo of Capital City.


    Several practitioners in ck gi were kicked through the door and fell to the ground, vomiting blood.


    Eventually, they all fainted.


    After that, Philip put his hands in his pockets. His clothes were stained with blood. Behind him was Rick


    who had a cold expression on his face as his two daggers dripped with blood.


    The two walked through the door as Theo and his men waited by the door respectfully.


    Philip smoked a cigarette, looked at the sky, exhaled a mouthful of smoke, and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s


    visit the Quaid family.¡±


    The gang quickly got into their vehicles and left Hari dojo.


    Many people were hiding around the dojo. They waited for Philip to leave before they went in. When


    they saw the brutal scene, everyone threw up!


    The entire dojo had been taken out!


    They were obliterated!


    There were also many men and women wearing strange attire, all of them copsed in the dojo,


    making that a total of 72 people lying unconscious!


    At the centermost venue of the dojo, a man knelt on the stage of the hall with his head lowered and


    eyes in a daze. His limbs had all been maimed!


    That sight was shocking!


    He was the owner of Hari dojo, a true master!


    However, he was also defeated.


    From this day, the Hari dojo would be no more!


    In the underground world, a huge wave was set off!


    The news they received was that Hari dojo had been wiped out by two men!


    It was terrifying!


    What strength did those two people possess to take out 72 people?!


    Looking back at Philip¡¯s side, his motorcade headed straight to the Quaid family manor and stopped


    before the majestic gate.


    A team of eight bodyguards manned the main entrance, all in uniform and wielding standard weapons.


    ¡°Please show your identification,¡± the leading bodyguard said.


    Philip did not even look at him as he sat in the car and said, ¡°No identification.¡±


    The other people had already gone in to report.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    At this moment, Quentin was mobilizing people in the inner hall while sternly berating, ¡°Damn you,


    Trent Longford! I¡¯ll bring my men there personally to catch that guy. I want to see how he¡¯s going to


    protect him!


    ¡°If I can¡¯t take this revenge, I¡¯ll step down as the head of the Quaid family!¡±


    As Quentin¡¯s voice fell, everyone in the hall looked startled and started to persuade him. ¡°Old Master,


    you mustn¡¯t do this. It¡¯s just a small Riverdale. We can handle it. You just stay here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if that¡¯s Longford¡¯s territory, anyone who bullies our second young master must pay


    the price!¡±


    At everyone¡¯s persuasion, Quentin waved his sleeves and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already decided.


    All of you get ready. We¡¯ll be leaving at any time now.¡±


    With that said, everyone stopped talking.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s bad! Someone has broken into our manor!¡±


    At the door, the butler rushed in and was already out of breath.


    Before he finished talking, several bodyguards in ck suits with ck umbres flew in after getting


    kicked!


    At the door, a group of men in ck suits gathered quickly, their movements neat and orderly!


    Obviously, they were well-trained bodyguards. They all held folded ck umbres, ready to fight at


    any time!


    ¡°Stop right there. If you take another step, you¡¯ll be killed without mercy!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The leading captain bellowed sternly at the group of people walking toward the door.


    In the hall, Quentin also stared dubiously in that direction.


    Someone actually dared to break into Quaid Manor. This was something that had not happened in


    many years. It was simply too brazen and audacious!


    This was Capital City!


    ¡°Insolent! Preposterous! Who dares to trespass the Quaid family¡¯s manor?! I want to see what they look


    like!¡± Quentin shouted angrily. He pushed aside the bodyguard in front of him and stood at the door,


    looking very imposing as he red fiercely at the group of people at the door.


    It was none other than Philip rke.


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, he walked over in a leisurely manner. He was followed by the 12


    elites with Theo closely behind. Next to him was Rick, who was already half-prepared, as he watched


    the Quaids¡¯ bodyguards gathering around them.


    They were all well-trained special guards, not ordinary people.


    ¡°Quentin Quaid, it has been a while. Your temper is still so bad.¡±


    Philip calmly faced Quentin, and under the setting sun, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his


    mouth, making him appear quite chivalrous.


    At this moment, rms sounded in the entire manor. Different groups of people came from all


    directions as they quickly surrounded Philip.


    The scene was extremely tense!


    When Quentin heard that, his face flushed. He red at Philip angrily and roared, ¡°Insolent brat! Do


    you know where this is? You dare to break in here?! Come on, capture him and tell his parents toe


    here!¡±


    Quentin did not bother to look at Philip because he was much too young.


    Although the other party¡¯s appearance was a bit familiar, Quentin¡¯s mind was currently not focused, so


    he merely gave an order and turned to leave.


    However.


    Philip sneered. ¡°Quentin Quaid, after eight years, you still have such a bad temper. I¡¯m really annoyed


    by the entire Quaid family. Today, as expected, it still smells sour and unpleasant.¡±


    Quentin was startled. He suddenly turned around and stared at Philip sinisterly, thinking for a long time


    before asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Familiar!


    He looked very familiar!


    This sense of familiarity directly stimted Quentin¡¯s heart.


    A chill from his bones made his hands tremble involuntarily.


    Dread!


    Yes, it was fear!


    Quentin was shocked. How could this be?


    How could he actually feel scared when facing a young man?


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Philip sneered, took a step forward, looked at Quentin, and said, ¡°I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for. The


    one who rendered Marcus Quaid impotent.¡±


    It was him!


    Quentin was furious when he heard the words. The anger that had umted in his chest rose to the


    sky as he roared, ¡°Men! Take them down!¡±


    At his order, a squad made up of dozens of men stood at attention. They drew out the weapons


    concealed in the handles of their umbres and aimed them at Philip and his men!


    The atmosphere was filled with imminent peril!


    ¡°You dare to take me down?¡± Philip just said calmly, and the next sentence directly turned into a loud


    roar, ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll annihte your entire Quaid family?!¡±

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Crack!


    Suddenly, the weather over Capital City changed drastically!


    In the sky, thunder rumbled and its intensity was frightening!


    Bolts of lightning shed across the sky, weaving among the thick dark clouds like winding dragons!


    Enormous, thick dark clouds covered the entire sky over Capital City in an instant!


    It grew dark all of a sudden.


    The lightning that pierced through the heavens directly illuminated the entire Quaid Manor and also


    illuminated Quentin¡¯s face!


    There was anger, frigidity, and endless killing intent!


    As the patriarch of the Quaid family, Quentin had fought for decades before he finally took that position.


    It was the golden time for him to shine. How could he be scared by the words of an ignorant brat like


    Philip?!


    ¡°Annihte the Quaid family? You¡¯re the first person to utter those words! Audacious!¡±


    A ferocious beast-like roar erupted from Quentin¡¯s chest.


    Behind him, dozens of special guards quickly closed the circle.


    At the same time, in the entire manor, a steady stream of people came from the surroundings until the


    ce was congested.


    Swoosh!


    Big raindrops started to fall until they formed a curtain!


    Click!


    Theo personally opened the big ck umbre and stood beside Philip, shielding him from the rain.


    Across from them, the butler naturally opened an umbre for Quentin.


    The rain was pouring. In the manor, two killing forces appeared.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, Philip¡¯s side waspletely seeking death!


    Causing trouble in Quaid Manor was equivalent to digging their own graves!


    The raindrops fell on the umbres with sttering sounds.


    The two groups faced off each other.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Quentin, you seem to have forgotten something.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s face was grim. He red at this uninvited guest and said coldly, ¡°Insolent brat! Although I


    don¡¯t know what your family does, since you dare to break into my manor, I¡¯ll punish you severely no


    matter who your parents are!¡±


    Quentin was livid now. For many years, no one had dared to say that they would destroy the Quaid


    family!


    Too ignorant!


    Philip stood under the umbre with 12 people behind him and Rick, who still had a calm expression on


    his face. He took a breath, exhaled smoke, and looked up at the sky filled with thunder and lightning.


    ¡°The Quaid family¡­ In my eyes, it has always been dispensable. Since you refuse to believe it, then I¡¯ll


    let you see it to believe it.¡±


    Philip¡¯s indifferent words fell into Quentin¡¯s ears, and in tandem with the thunder that shook the sky, it


    was extremely shocking!


    Haha!


    A roar ofughter!


    Quentin looked at Philip as if he was an idiot. The special guards in ck suits were already standing


    beside him. They were the core of the Quaid family, an indestructible power!


    An arrogant brat like that was going to destroy the Quaid family?


    Quentin scoffed. ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t know where you got your confidence from, but you¡¯re really crazy. No


    wonder you dare to hurt my son, but that¡¯s it! Since you hurt my son, even if you have ten lives, no one


    can save you!¡±


    However, in the next second, Philip said tly, ¡°Quentin Quaid, you¡¯re really getting old. Have you


    forgotten who crippled your eldest son¡¯s legs?!¡±


    Those words directly shocked everyone, and Quentin even more so!


    Lawrence¡¯s legs!


    A suspicion shed in Quentin¡¯s eyes. He stared at Philip¡¯s face and recalled instantly!


    Him! It was him!


    It was actually him!


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Philip rke!!!¡± Quentin roared as his eyes turned red!


    Lawrence was his eldest son, the most hopeful candidate to inherit the position of the next patriarch.


    However, because of an incident eight years ago, his legs were crippled and he had to live his life in a


    wheelchair since then. He also got further away from the core of the Quaid family.


    Now, Marcus had been rendered impotent and was unable to produce the next generation.


    The person responsible was actually the same person from back then!


    Moreover, the status of the Quaid family plummeted because of the incident eight years ago. It was


    also in thest few years that their status finally rose again.


    Now, this person appeared in Quaid Manor once more.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In an instant, doubts shed in Quentin¡¯s heart, but he was soon overwhelmed with anger. He stared at


    Philip under the umbre and roared, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯ve gone too far! I vowed to never let you off!


    Today, don¡¯t dream of stepping out of Quaid Manor. I want you to pay with your death!¡±


    ¡°Capture all of them!¡± Quentin roared, his eyes full of anger.


    At his order, the teams that were made up of hundreds of people assembled and quickly surrounded


    Philip.


    Philip nced around before sneering and saying, ¡°Are you confident?¡±


    Rick took a step forward and said, ¡°No, but I can escape.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression changed as he stared at Rick for a long time.


    F*ck!


    Was this rascal about to betray him?


    Right at the pivotal point, several ck Audi A6 vehicles suddenly rushed in at the end of the crowd!


    All the license tes were adorned with the country¡¯s g!


    With this kind of license te alone, people in the know would be shocked when they saw it!


    Those who drove cars with these license tes were definitely prominent figures in the country!


    These license tes allowed the owner entry everywhere within the country unimpeded!


    These few cars directly ignored the Quaid family¡¯s men, rushed in, and stopped in front of everyone.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    The car door opened, and a few people in green uniforms alighted respectfully from the car while


    holding ck umbres. They were guarding an old man who was stepping down from the car right in


    the middle of the entourage.


    The old man¡¯s eyes glimmered as he stared at Philip with a smile shing at the corners of his mouth.


    It was Old Master Joo from Capital City¡¯s Joo family!


    It was not an exaggeration to describe them as the top hidden family of Capital City!


    They came from the most mainstream heritage!


    This sort of entrance was too shocking, absolutely the most heavyweight of all heavyweights!


    As soon as Old Master Joo appeared, he carried with him a piercing aura and stern intensity!


    Everyone took three steps back as a sign of respect!


    Quentin raised his brows when he saw the iing person. He immediately lowered his stance and


    said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Old Master Joo to visit the Quaid Manor.¡±


    This was definitely a bigwig!


    He was one of the few remaining bigshots in the country!


    However, Old Master Joo directly ignored Quentin and walked up to Philip with his walking cane,


    saying kindly, ¡°Little guy, it has been eight years. You¡¯ve grown taller.¡±


    Philip looked humble and bent slightly toward Old Master Joo before saying, ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re not


    here at the right time.¡±


    Old Master Joo rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why, do you really want to turn this ce upside down? This


    is the Quaid family of Capital City.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small Quaid family of Capital City. I don¡¯t think too


    highly of them.¡±


    Old Master Joo shook his head helplessly. He knew that what Philip said was true.


    In the eyes of Philip¡¯s family, what would they consider worthy of their attention?


    ¡°Okay, just leave everything to me.¡± Old Master Joo said before he turned toward Quentin and spoke to


    him, ¡°Quentin, for my sake, let¡¯s just forget about this matter, okay?¡±


    Quentin frowned deeply. He obviously did not expect that Old Master Joo, who had not appeared in


    public for many years, toe here just for Philip!


    Was this fellow really so formidable?


    That incident back then was a taboo topic in the Quaid family, so only his father knew what happened.


    It was also because of that incident that his father stepped down as the head of the Quaid family and


    was removed from the core of the family. Since then, he had been living in seclusion in the suburbs and


    was not involved in any affairs of the Quaid family.


    Quentin frowned, staring at Philip and Old Master Joo before sneering. ¡°Old Master Joo, this is my


    Quaid family¡¯s affairs. Is the Joo family going to interfere as well?¡±


    Quentin snickered as his gaze wandered between Philip and Old Master Joo.


    Old Master Joo actually showed a ttering manner toward Philip, which was definitely not a normal


    disy!


    Just from this, he could already tell that this Philip rke¡¯s identity was not ordinary.


    Despite that, did that mean he was not going to avenge his two sons?


    Quentin was apprehensive about Old Master Joo at the moment as the opponent¡¯s background was


    three levels higher than his own.


    However, they were in Quaid Manor right now. If they really started fighting, the oue was still


    uncertain!


    ¡°Quentin, your kid Marcus must have done something that he shouldn¡¯t have. We should investigate


    before discussing it further,¡± Old Master Joo said as his eyes throbbed with a stern intensity.


    However, Quentinughed before pointing at Philip and shouting angrily, ¡°If the Quaid family wants to


    take him down, it¡¯s not up to the Joo family to dictate our actions!¡±


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the entire Quaid Manor, both inside and outside, were surrounded by hordes of fully


    armed people. They were all well-trained special bodyguards!


    These people, upon receiving an order, quickly surrounded the Quaid Manor. They were strictly


    preventing any irrelevant people from approaching them!


    From a high altitude, it could be seen that the entire Quaid Manor had beenpletely surrounded by


    the special bodyguards of the Quaid family!


    Fully armed personnel!


    The atmosphere was solemn and tense!


    Moreover, there was a steady stream of people rushing out from the nearby streets, all special guards!


    ck beret, ckbat uniform, andbat boots!


    The sounds of stomping boots on the puddles were earth-shaking!


    The rain was getting heavier and stronger, obstructing people¡¯s line of vision.


    The entire Quaid Manor was filled with an appalling chill.


    Standing in the crowd of guards, Quentin stared at Philip coldly and said to Old Master Joo, ¡°Old


    Master Joo, you¡¯d better go back. I won¡¯t give up on this matter today.¡±


    Philip still stood calmly under the big ck umbre with 12 people behind him. The calmness


    disyed by this group of people was amazing.


    They were Theo¡¯s carefully selected elites indeed! They were definitely talents who could be groomed


    for the future.


    With an indifferent gaze, Philip looked at the special bodyguards waiting in circles and sneered from


    the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Old Master Joo, did you bring any men?¡±


    Old Master Joo shook his head helplessly as he said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I did.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly. He was not nervous at all as he flicked the cigarette butt to the ground.


    Crack!


    A bolt of lightning!


    Quentin roared, ¡°Capture all of them!¡±


    They must act quickly!


    After all, if the people from the Joo family came, things would be difficult to handle.


    In the next second, Old Master Joo shook his head, flexed his hands, and took out something from his


    arms. He held it high in the air, his action synchronizing with the lightning that shed through the sky.


    He said, ¡°Discement Order! Members of the Joo family, attack the Quaid family at once and


    suppress them!¡±

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    In an instant, a group of heavily armed personnel outside Quaid Manor rushed in quickly. They were all


    members of the Joo family!


    They were dressed in standardbat uniform¡ªProtective clothing, goggles,bat boots, and


    weapons!


    Like ferocious beasts, they quickly bore a hole outside Quaid Manor and rushed in continuously!


    They were all personnel who had experienced life-and-death battlefields and were well-trained


    members of the Joo family!


    ¡°Protect Old Master Joo!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons! We¡¯re members of the Joo family. Don¡¯t resist!¡±


    One team was followed by another team!


    Exactly like a war movie, the scene was magnificent!


    In an instant, the armed men of the Joo family were everywhere. They all rushed in, instantly


    surrounding the people of the Quaid family!


    It could be seen that dozens of special vehicles had gathered inside and outside Quaid Manor. One


    after another, thebatants jumped out of the vehicles to form neat tactical moves before rushing into


    Quaid Manor!


    ¡°Charge! Protect Old Master Joo!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Don¡¯t resist!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been surrounded. Don¡¯t resist!¡±


    In an instant, upon seeing this scene, members of the Quaid family stood at a battle-ready stance and


    formed a confrontation against members of the Joo family!


    Both parties consisted of well-trained personnel and neither would surrender or fall easily!


    Moreover, they would only obey their respective leaders!


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Don¡¯t resist!¡±


    People on both sides were yelling at each other.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Shots were fired at the sky as a warning!


    Gunshots shook loudly throughout Quaid Manor.


    On the outside.


    Stomp, stomp, stomp!


    Swoosh!


    The sound of heavybat boots stepping in puddles resounded throughout the entire Quaid Manor!


    In an instant, Old Master Joo¡¯s team of personal guards were protecting him and Philip in the middle.


    The muzzles of their weapons were facing out as they stood and squatted in a tight circle, guarding the


    two figures closely!


    The scene was nerve-wracking!


    It seemed that it would only take one breath to trigger the brawl!


    Quentin¡¯s face was grim as he shouted, ¡°Take them down!¡±


    On this side, Old Master Joo also responded, ¡°Fight!¡±


    At the pivotal moment!


    Rick Davenport moved. With a flip of his figure, he was already behind Quentin without anyone


    knowing. The silver dagger in his hand was pressed against Quentin¡¯s neck as Rick snickered. ¡°Sorry,


    but your guards don¡¯t seempetent.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the guards beside Quentin fell to the ground one after another!


    No one could react in time and Quentin was already apprehended.


    Capture the leader and the gang would copse.


    Quentin was dumbfounded. He dared not move recklessly and could only swallow his spit nervously.


    Sweat started dripping from his forehead.


    When Old Master Joo saw this scene, he was also relieved. Fortunately, little Philip did not make any


    big moves.


    Pitter-patter!


    At the sound of shoes stepping in puddles, Quentin¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he looked up at the tall


    young figure about half a meter away from him.


    Philip watched Quentin silently as Theo held the umbre next to him.


    He said coldly, ¡°Quentin Quaid, even your father didn¡¯t dare to do anything to me back then. You¡¯re very


    gutsy, but I still want to say that in the future, there¡¯ll be no more Quaid family in Capital City.¡±


    His words were like a cruel verdict apanied by the rumble of thunder!


    Quentin gritted his teeth as he red at Philip and sneered. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s enough? I¡¯m Quentin


    Quaid, and this is the Quaid family. How can we be no more just because you say so?¡±


    Philip smiled, took out his phone, dialed a number, and coldly said, ¡°George, contact the elders and tell


    them there¡¯s no need for the Quaid family to exist anymore.¡±


    George Thomas, on the other end of the line, was currently on a flight to Riverdale. He nodded


    respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master, but these elders won¡¯t easily agree to this matter.¡±


    Philip replied calmly, ¡°No problem. Just tell them I promise to allocate 100 billion of special funds and


    they¡¯ll be transferred immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± George responded and made immediate preparations.


    Almost five minutes after the call ended, the entire Quaid family received the call notification of the


    highest degree.


    ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s bad!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The butler rushed in under the rain at this time. He knelt and cried loudly, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s a call from


    the elder.¡±


    The butler handed the phone in his hand to Quentin.


    Quentin frowned. It was a call from the elder.


    He needed to take it.


    As soon as the phone reached his ear, an old voice sounded, ¡°Quentin Quaid, why don¡¯t you step down


    and return to your hometown? Every member of the Quaid family will be transferred to the northwest.¡±


    At that decree, Quentin felt as if lightning had pierced through him. He directly fell to his knees in the


    rain.


    As for Philip, he turned around indifferently and left him with an image of his unfathomable back.


    ¡°Little guy, when are you going to visit my ce?¡±


    Old Master Joo followed him without concern for the aftermath behind him. Someone would naturally


    take care of it.


    From now on, there would only be three hidden families remaining in Capital City.


    Philip helped Old Master Joo into the car as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you in a while. I still have something to


    do, so I won¡¯t take up any more of your time.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned and got into his own car. His expression was solemn as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    back to Riverdale.¡±


    Three hourster.


    Back to Riverdale at Beacon¡¯s press conference.


    The entire press conference had beenpletely disrupted.


    More and more people stepped forward and condemned Wynn.


    ke Michaels, Houston Michaels, and the rest stood on the sidelines, enjoying the good show in


    silence.


    At the sight of Wynn being smashed with rotten eggs and at her damaged reputation, they were highly


    amused.


    Wynn was surrounded by people as she tried her hardest to exin.


    ¡°Stop the nonsense! Beacon is producing fake drugs without conscience! We must call the police to


    catch you!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This wicked woman is making fake medicine! Arrest her!¡±


    ¡°B*tch! Relying on her body to get her position. What a wh*re!¡±


    The crowd cursed. At the sight of all the finger-pointing and teeth-gnashing onlookers, Wynn felt


    aggrieved and wronged.


    Those were rumors!


    However, she could not refute them!

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    ¡°Kill her! This b*tch, she¡¯s a femme fatale!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡± someone screamed. In the crowd, people started to attack Wynn.


    Smack!


    A solid p!


    Shirley Wellington appeared out of nowhere and pped Wynn before pointing at her nose and


    cursing, ¡°Wynn Johnston, you¡¯re simply too shameless. In order to win the contract, you actually slept


    with so many bosses. I have evidence right here!¡±


    Shirley held a thumb drive in her hand.


    Wynn covered her face and shouted, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re making things up! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Shirley sneered, handed the thumb drive to the staff, and said, ¡°Go and y this. I want everyone to


    see with their own eyes what kind of filthy woman Wynn Johnston is.¡±


    Very soon, shameful visuals of a man and a woman appeared on the big screen.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really her! I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s that sort of woman!¡±


    ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    The woman in the film looked exactly like Wynn.


    When Wynn saw this scene, she was also stunned silly. She had not done anything like this!


    Howard and Hayley were anxious and agitated.


    They believed Wynn. This was obviously done with CG!


    Despite that, others did not care. Even if they knew the video was falsified, they would say it was true


    anyway.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s fake! She did it!¡±


    Wynn exined vigorously, but everyone kept pointing at her and condemning her!


    On the side, Houston gave Shirley a thumbs-up sign to express his praise.


    This was part of his n too.


    ¡°Dad, once she¡¯s humiliated enough, it¡¯s time for us to take the stage,¡± Houston said.


    ke nodded with his eyes narrowed, expressing his appreciation to Houston.


    His son had finally grown up.


    Although such little tricks were shameful, they were a means in business.


    Suddenly!


    Shirley gave Wynn a violent push. As she was wearing high heels and her center of gravity was


    unstable, thetter fell directly to the ground!


    Due to this fall, Wynn felt a pain in her lower abdomen. Shey there, clutching her stomach as her


    complexion quickly paled. She gritted her teeth while saying, ¡°Ah, my stomach¡­ My stomach¡­¡±


    After that, blood appeared on Wynn¡¯s skirt and trickled down her calf!


    ¡°Argh! My baby! Quick, take me to the hospital!¡±


    Wynn looked pained as she stretched out her hands and shouted at the crowd.


    However, no one paid her any heed. They all continued to point and curse at Wynn.


    Shirley naturally saw this scene and got a shock. She knew that Wynn was pregnant.


    She gritted her teeth and hardened her resolve before she came over and pped Wynn on the face


    again. She cursed, ¡°B*tch! It¡¯s good to have a miscarriage! We can already tell the baby belongs to


    another man! Your husband is really useless!¡±


    Wynn gritted her teeth, endured the pain, clutched her stomach, and pleaded with Shirley, ¡°I¡¯m begging


    you, please send me to the hospital! Quick, my baby!¡±


    However, Wynn was surrounded by everyone. Howard and Hayley who were not in themotion


    could not see the situation happening in the middle of the crowd.


    Shirley was also very cruel. She knew that Houston hated Wynn, so she ignored her pleading, gritted


    her teeth, and said viciously, ¡°Go to hell! Die with the b*stard child in your stomach!¡±


    With that said, she deliberately pushed Wynn again.


    Wynny on the ground while clutching her abdomen. Her face was pale, and the blood on her skirt


    was ringly obvious.


    ¡®Phil, where are you? Have you not returned yet? Our baby is in danger¡­


    ¡®Phil,e back. I¡¯m in pain. Baby, you must save our baby!


    ¡®Phil,e back¡­¡¯


    Wynn was in such unbearable pain that she fainted on the ground, her forehead full of cold sweat.


    ¡°Wynn!¡±


    It was also at this time that Howard managed to squeeze into the crowd. His heart jumped at that sight!


    Doomed!


    This scene was naturally noticed by everyone, and they immediately ceased themotion.


    However, they still watched indifferently.


    ¡°She deserves it! B*tch! The baby is nothing but a b*stard!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. For such a heartless woman, it¡¯s good for her to have a miscarriage!¡±


    Their vicious words continued.


    ke and the others sneered hideously with the corners of their mouths. This turn of events was an


    unexpected but pleasant surprise.


    That was good. If Wynn really suffered a miscarriage, it would deal a great blow to her!


    At the same time, Philip had just arrived in Riverdale. Theo personally sent Philip to the Shangri-La


    Hotel in his car.


    ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡±


    Theo nced at the time and estimated the time and distance to Shangri-La.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Philip nodded, looked at the night scene outside the window, and said in his heart, ¡®Wynn, I¡¯m back!


    This time, you¡¯ll be the center of the world!¡¯

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    At this time, the scene of the press conference was in utter chaos.


    ke¡¯s people had directly blocked the door and surrounded Wynn and the others, not letting them out


    at all.


    All the media he contacted broadcasted the news willfully.


    They just stood quietly at the side, watching the show.


    Where were all the security guards?


    They had been bribed by ke¡¯s people and disappeared long ago.


    Where did Cynthia go?


    There was an ident in the next hall and she went to deal with it. As soon as she returned, she saw


    this scene.


    ¡°Miss Johnston!¡±


    Cynthia was anxious. She quickly pushed through the crowd, ran over, and hugged Wynn. She noticed


    the blood stains on her skirt and knew that the matter was serious!


    ¡°Security! Security! Get away from her!¡± Cynthia shouted, but dozens of people still gathered around


    with indifferent expressions. They were still pointing and cursing at Wynn.


    Howard and Hayley also tried to reason with the crowd, even starting to scuffle with the group of


    people.


    However, it was to no avail!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The entire situation was under ke¡¯s control.


    ¡®You dare to fight with me? You¡¯re still too young!¡¯ ke mocked in his heart. He drank thest drop of


    red wine in the ss and motioned to his subordinates. ¡°Send more people to mess this ce up. It¡¯s


    best if they can get rid of the child in the woman¡¯s belly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    The men in ck suits immediately walked out of the venue to make a phone call.


    Before long, a group of punks with bats and the like rushed into the hall.


    ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s Wynn Johnston! F*ck! My mother took the medicine from Beacon and died!¡± The


    leader was a bald guy with a disgusting face. He waved the baseball bat in his hand and shouted


    loudly.


    The excited and condemning crowd dispersed. The gang rushed in and saw Wynn lying on the ground


    with six or seven people gathered around her.


    ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s this b*tch?! Her face is pretty, but her heart is ck!¡± the bald guy yelled arrogantly. He


    waved his hand and said, ¡°Boys, wallop her! Kill this evil businesswoman!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the seven or eight men behind him were about to rush over to Wynn.


    Howard panicked. He stood out abruptly, grabbed a folding iron chair in his hand, and roared, ¡°Who


    dares to touch her?!¡±


    From behind him, another male assistant also rushed out and stood beside Howard.


    How could Howard not be anxious? Philip had asked him to take care of Wynn, but because of his


    negligence, this situation happened instead.


    If anything happened to the baby in Wynn¡¯s stomach, he could not shirk the responsibility. He could


    even die from the guilt!


    ¡°F*ck! There¡¯s someone here not afraid to die!¡±


    With a roar, the bald guy struck him with the baseball bat!


    All of a sudden, seven or eight people huddled together to fight Howard and his assistant!


    Pandemonium!


    However, it was over quickly.


    After all, there were only two of them.


    Howard and the male assistant were directly beaten to the ground. They were bloodied and miserable.


    With tears in her eyes, Hayley rushed up and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my man! I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    Smack!


    The bald guy stepped up and pped Hayley to the ground fiercely, even kicking her a few times while


    yelling, ¡°B*tch! I¡¯m only after Wynn Johnston today. If you dare to be nosy, don¡¯t me me foring


    after you too!¡±


    At his roar, the group of people watching quickly dispersed in droves to avoid being inflicted.


    ¡°Just kill her! B*tch!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Making money without conscience¡­ To think I wanted to invest in them before this.¡±


    ¡°Beacon is rotten to the core! Make them bankrupt!¡±


    This group of people stood on the sidelines but did not stop incriminating Wynn and Beacon.


    The bald guy sneered and walked toward Wynn who was still on the ground. Her face was pale, but


    she had finally regained consciousness.


    ¡°Are you Wynn Johnston? Very good. Do you want to pay with money or pay with your life?¡± That guy


    taunted.


    On the side, Cynthia could not bear it any longer. She stood up and asked the bald guy grimly, ¡°Who


    told you toe here?¡±


    They were deliberately looking for trouble.


    Smack!


    The bald guy pped her and cursed, ¡°Damn it! You look pretty, but is it your ce to speak up here?


    Why, do you want to rock the cradle with me?¡±


    With a red palm print on her cheeks, Cynthia¡¯s eyes spouted fire as she shouted, ¡°Security!¡±


    However, no security guards came out.


    She knew things were bad.


    Someone must be giving instructions behind the scene.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Cynthia understood when her gaze fell on ke Michaels and the others.


    This old man was really shameless!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. This is the Shangri-La Hotel. Anyone who dares to cause trouble, I¡¯ll get the


    police to arrest you!¡±


    Cynthia refused to back down. A pregnant Wynn was behind her. Out of sympathy toward another


    woman, she would not leave Wynn behind.


    On the other side, Howard also stubbornly got up from the ground. With a bruised nose and swollen


    face, he stood in front of Cynthia and shouted, ¡°Damn it! Little b*stards,e on,e at me!¡±


    The bald guy was angry. He touched his head and roared, ¡°Whack them! Break their limbs!¡±


    This round of bashingsted until Howard could not get up.


    The bald guy spat on Howard before he walked toward Cynthia, smiling wickedly. ¡°How about it,


    beauty? You want to stand up for them? You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll mess up your face?¡±


    As the other party approached, Cynthia took several frightened steps back.


    ¡°Drag them up!¡± the bald guy shouted. The guys behind him rushed out. One person grabbed Cynthia


    while another two dragged Wynn cruelly up from the ground.


    Smack!


    The bald guy pped angrily and cursed, ¡°B*tch! My mother died after taking the drugs from your


    company. What are you going to do about that?¡±


    Wynn was very weak with abdominal cramps. She said with great difficulty, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s drugs¡­


    Never¡­ Had any idents. Who¡­ Sent you?!¡±


    ¡°Still so stubborn!¡±


    That guy nced furtively at ke in the corner before he viciously attacked. ¡°I¡¯ll p you until you


    admit it!¡±


    Smack!


    p!


    Crisp sounds of his ps resounded in the entire hall.


    Wynn was suffering from the inhumane torture but still gritted her teeth stubbornly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you hitting my daughter?!¡±


    At this time, Martha rushed in with a group of old friends.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw her daughter getting beaten and felt a pain in her heart as a mother.


    Moreover, when she saw the blood between Wynn¡¯s legs, she almost peed in her pants!


    The bald guy was pushed aside by Martha. He staggered and cursed, ¡°F*ck! Where did this old thing


    come from?¡±


    Martha supported a slumping Wynn with tears in her eyes. She eximed fearfully, ¡°Wynnie, how are


    you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Wynn fell weakly into Martha¡¯s arms as she whispered, ¡°Mom, baby¡­ My baby¡­¡±


    Wynn¡¯s delicate little hands touched her belly while she mumbled.


    Martha¡¯s tears rained down as she nced at Wynn¡¯s lower body, cursing, ¡°Damn that Philip! Where is


    he? Where did that b*stard go at this moment?! Wynnie, I already told you he¡¯s a jinx! Why didn¡¯t you


    listen to me?¡±


    Martha was distraught and full of hatred!


    At this moment, she vented all her anger out on Philip.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me Philip. He must be dyed by something.¡±


    Wynn was still being considerate toward Philip at this moment.


    ¡°Why are you still talking on his behalf now? I don¡¯t care. You must divorce him this time. What kind of


    man is he?¡±


    Martha was furious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡±


    Martha felt sorry for her daughter and wanted to help her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However.


    Bam!


    The bald guy kicked Martha, causing her to stumble.


    ¡°Damn it! Old woman, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare interfere, I¡¯ll beat you up too!¡± the bald guy pointed


    aggressively at Martha and cursed.


    At this moment, Martha knelt and crawled in front of him and begged for mercy. ¡°Mister, please spare


    my daughter. Let me bring her to the hospital, okay?¡±


    Smack!


    With another p, the bald guy shouted, ¡°The hell with the hospital! It¡¯s best if she dies! If she doesn¡¯t


    admit that Beacon is selling fake drugs today, no one will leave!¡±


    At the same time, Theo¡¯s motorcade slowly stopped at the entrance of the Shangri-La Hotel.


    A total of 12 ck Mercedes-Benzes were ready when they entered Riverdale early in the morning.


    Theo got out of the car, opened the door respectfully, and greeted Philip.


    On the way, he had tried to contact Tiger but could not get through. That was strange. Could something


    have happened at the press conference?


    Just at this moment, a figure rushed out of the Shangri-La Hotel.


    It was Tiger, covered in blood and full of knife wounds. He knelt in front of Philip and said, ¡°Mister¡­


    rke, we were ambushed¡­ Madam is¡­ In trouble!¡±


    Tiger fell unconscious after uttering these words.


    Philip was shocked!


    His eyelids jumped wildly!


    At this moment, he felt a biting chill all over his body.


    Wynnie!


    With his eyes burning, he raised his foot and ran to the press conference site!

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    At the press conference, the bald guy held a baseball bat in his hand as he sneered and walked toward


    Wynn.


    ¡°Haha, it seems that you won¡¯t admit it without a good beating.¡±


    As the words fell, he aimed a kick directly at Wynn¡¯s stomach!


    With this kick, Wynn would most definitely suffer a miscarriage!


    Martha screamed hysterically from the side, ¡°You beast! Stop it!¡±


    Wynn vaguely saw the other party¡¯s big feet kicking toward her. Her maternal instincts exploded as she


    tried her best to protect her belly.


    ¡®Philip, are you still not here?


    ¡®Our baby¡¯s in danger.¡¯


    A string of glittering tears dripped from the corner of Wynn¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly!


    An anxious figure rushed in at the door, roaring with terrible anger, ¡°Stop it! Are you asking for death?!¡±


    At that moment, Philip rushed into the hall and saw Wynn on her knees after being beaten miserably.


    At the sight of the despair in her eyes and the blood on her lower body, Philippletely lost his


    rationale!


    Wynn, baby!


    Philip was enraged!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His soaring anger engulfed the entire conference room!


    Bang!


    The bald guy did not know what was happening when he was kicked from behind. He was sent flying


    andnded face-first. He could not get up for a long time!


    Philip rushed in and hugged Wynn. With tears in his eyes, he said, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    At thest moment, Philip had finally appeared.


    Wynn had no more strength as she whispered weakly, ¡°Phil, our baby¡­¡±


    Philip looked down and the blood between Wynn¡¯s legs thoroughly stimted him!


    Wrath!


    At that moment!


    The whole press conference room was like purgatory, buried under the murderous intent and furor that


    exploded from Philip!


    Everyone looked at the man who had rushed in suddenly, their eyes widening in astonishment.


    At the same time, they felt the mountainous pressure and rage from Philip!


    They were doomed!


    This was what they felt at this moment, a true pervasive threat of death.


    ke, Houston, and others stood in the corner. They were taken aback when they saw Philip rushing


    in.


    However, they calmed down very quickly.


    He was just a useless wretch. What could he do?


    ¡°Dad, since this bum is here, let me deal with him!¡±


    It was not just a day or two that Houston had hated Philip. Since there was such a good opportunity


    before him now, how could he miss it?


    With that said, he swaggered toward Philip who was still holding Wynn in his arms and arrogantly


    mocked. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the useless Philip? Why are you only here now? Tsk tsk, look at this. Your wife


    is about to be beaten to death.¡±


    Houston felt very gratified when he spoke these words.


    He rejoiced!


    Philip raised his eyebrows, ring at Houston with eyes that could spit fire. His low voice sounded like


    an attacking beast as he said, ¡°You nned this?¡±


    He must die!


    Houston deserved to die!


    The entire Michaels family needed to die!


    The person giving instructions behind the scenes had to die!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me!¡±


    Since things had already gone this far, Houston also generously admitted it. Anyway, the deed was


    done. Now, everyone on the inte was criticizing Beacon, so Houston was not flustered at all.


    ¡°Why? Does a useless wretch like you want to seek justice for your wife?¡±


    Houstonughed tantly, his eyes full of irony.


    A kept man without his wife was just a scumbag to be trampled upon.


    However.


    Bam!


    Before Houston knew what was going on, his stomach was kicked forcefully.


    Then, like a kite with a broken string, he flew through the air and fell heavily on the wine rack at the


    back of the hall.


    Red wine spilled all over the ground.


    Houston clutched his stomach pathetically, got up from the ground with great difficulty, pointed at Philip


    who was holding Wynn grimly, and shouted, ¡°Men, attack him! Break his limbs!¡±


    Following Houston¡¯s roar, the punks rushed up with their weapons.


    However.


    Suddenly!


    A group of people rushed in through the door, all in ck suits.


    There were more than 50 men!


    All of them rushed in at once and surrounded the entire press conference room!


    Many people were shocked at the sight.


    Even the experienced entrepreneurs who had gone through turbulent times, including ke Michaels,


    felt tremors in their hearts.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    At the same time.


    At the door, a figure appeared. When he entered through the door, he shouted angrily, ¡°Who dares to


    touch Mr. rke?!¡±


    Theo Zander!


    Theo Zander had appeared!


    He quickly deployed manpower to gather all the men nearby.


    He knew that Mr. rke was angry this time!


    He feared there would be a huge wave in Riverdale!


    The appearance of Theo naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everyone knew that this was the underground king of Riverdale.


    He must not be provoked!


    Everyone watched as Theo approached Philip, bending down before him and saying respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    rke, I¡¯ve gathered 60 men. The venue is under control. Other men are on their way here.¡±


    Philip nced indifferently at the dumbfounded Houston and the group of punks. He said solemnly,


    ¡°Tonight, no one can leave! If anything happens to my wife or the baby in her stomach, they¡¯ll be buried


    at the end of the night!¡±


    After that, Philip carried Wynn and dashed out of the hall. Theo personally drove them and rushed to


    the hospital!


    Here, the entire press conference site was on lockdown!


    Outside, a steady stream of ck cars drove up one after another.


    One by one, henchmen in ck suits quickly got out of the car and rushed into the Shangri-La Hotel.


    The entire vicinity of the hotel was emptied of irrelevant people.


    Only those people at the press conference were left and under strict control.


    Even the Shangri-La¡¯s security guards, managers, and waiters were restrained!


    Hundreds of ck-suited men were dispatched instantly!


    The outside world had gone berserk!


    Everyone passed by and took pictures.


    The well-trained personnel surrounded the periphery of Shangri-La Hotel, facing outward with their


    hands on their backs while exuding a chilling intensity.


    All the passersby were astounded at that rare scene.


    Back to Philip. He carried Wynn and dashed into the hospital, shouting, ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Save my wife


    and baby!¡±


    The doctor who was already notified of the news took Wynn in an orderly manner and quickly moved


    her into the operating room!


    Philip knelt outside the operating room, gasping for breath. His body was covered in blood.


    Behind him, there were two rows of thugs in ck suits filling up the entire corridor!


    Theo was a few meters away from Philip, standing there respectfully albeit impatiently.


    He was also flustered as cold sweat dotted his forehead.


    At the same time, outside the hospital, more ck vehicles came as groups of bodyguards in ck


    suits guarded the entire hospital.


    Very soon, Howard, Hayley, Cynthia, and Martha also arrived.


    As soon as Howard came over with gauze on his head, he knelt in front of Philip and pped his face


    angrily. He cried out, ¡°Philip, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect Wynn properly, and I deserve to die. I really


    deserve to die!¡±


    p!


    Smack!


    At the rapid sounds, Philip turned around, grabbed Howard¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Enough! This has


    nothing to do with you. You should go and rest.¡±


    With that said, he motioned to Hayley to leave with Howard.


    Cynthia came over and looked at Philip who was kneeling on the ground, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wynn


    will be fine. She¡¯s blessed by the heavens.¡±


    Philip did not say anything and remained silent.


    At this time, Martha rushed up, pped Philip angrily, pointed at his nose, and cursed, ¡°Philip, you


    trash! Just look at my daughter! Because of you, she has been bullied into this state! How can you be


    so heartless? Where did you go just now? What¡¯s the point of doing all of this now? Speak up! Say


    something!¡±


    Martha angrily used Philip, punching and kicking at him.


    Philip bore with it. He did not fight back, and there was no reason to fight back either.


    It was his negligence.


    He thought that the other party would not dare to act so arrogantly. Unexpectedly, they were really so


    bold.


    If he had not been concealing his identity all this while, would so many things happen to Wynn?


    No!


    Therefore, this was his fault.


    ¡°Trash! You did this to my daughter! I want Wynn to divorce you! Divorce!¡±


    Martha sat on the floor and wailed.


    Half an hourter, the door of the operating room opened. The doctor walked out with an unpleasant


    expression and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the family member?¡±


    Philip stood up and hurriedly walked over while saying, ¡°I¡¯m the husband. How¡¯s my wife?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor said, ¡°Your wife¡¯s fine, but the baby¡­¡±

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Philip¡¯s heart thumped when he heard the first half of the sentence.


    ¡°It was a threatened abortion. They¡¯re both fine at the moment, but your wife is too weak and needs to


    be hospitalized for observation.¡±


    The doctor said mildly, ¡°The subsequent conditioning and antenatal treatment are very important. If


    something goes wrong, it¡¯s easy to have a miscarriage. You¡¯d better be prepared mentally.¡±


    The doctor left as soon as he finished speaking.


    Philip nodded vigorously in gratitude, then watched Wynn get pushed out of the operating room to be


    transported directly to the intensive care unit.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Theo had arranged for it personally.


    In the ward, Martha sat on Wynn¡¯s bedside in a considerate manner, holding Wynn¡¯s delicate hand


    tightly. She said, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be scared. The baby¡¯s okay.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red as she finally breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Philip standing at the door


    and said weakly, ¡°Phil, why don¡¯t youe in?¡±


    As soon as Philip wanted to enter, Martha jumped up in agitation. She went up to him and pped him,


    cursing, ¡°You still dare toe in? If not for you, Wynnie wouldn¡¯t be suffering this much! Get lost! Go


    to hell!¡±


    Martha had a headache when she saw Philip, and there was nowhere to vent her frustrations.


    Philip also tolerated it without any retaliation.


    Wynn felt distressed and tried to get up as she said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. Stop the fuss. Don¡¯t me


    Philip for this. He also has his own matters to deal with.¡±


    However, Martha refused to listen. She pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°What business does a


    bum like him have? He only has a bit of money now, but his family still controls the property rights, so


    he¡¯s still nothing but a wastrel! He¡¯s a scoundrel who can¡¯t even protect his wife and children. What kind


    of man is he?¡±


    Martha¡¯s words were terrible but not considered excessive.


    Philip looked at Wynn on the hospital bed and forced out a smile. ¡°Wynnie, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go


    handle some things.¡±


    He turned around and left after those words.


    Wynn called out weakly from behind, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t take things too far. They¡­¡±


    Philip did not listen to the second half of the sentence as he had already walked out of the ward.


    Outside the door, Theo and dozens of his subordinates stood respectfully in two rows, waiting.


    ¡°Mr. rke, everything¡¯s ready,¡± Theo respectfully said. He detected Philip¡¯s dormant killing intent and


    monstrous wrath.


    Those people tonight would not escape.


    ¡°To Shangri-La,¡± Philip said coldly before walking out of the hospital. He got in the car and went straight


    to the Shangri-La Hotel.


    At the same time in the Beacon conference hall of Shangri-La Hotel, dozens of invited entrepreneurs


    and celebrities were making a big fuss.


    ¡°Why are you holding us here? We want to go out!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! A dog of Theo Zander dares to keep me here? Are you looking to die?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Michaels, aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡±


    The crowd was indignant and tried to use and shove the dozens of ck-suited bodyguards all over


    the room.


    However, these people remained motionless.


    ke stood in the crowd. Beside him was Houston, who looked aggrieved as he cursed viciously,


    ¡°Dad, what the hell was going on? Theo Zander actually called that man Mr. rke?¡±


    ke frowned slightly as he made ns in his heart.


    Things were a bit out of expectations.


    It seemed that Philip rke was not a simple man.


    There must be a catch with Theo treating him so respectfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a small potato. He won¡¯t be able to do much,¡± ke said lightly, his words acting


    as a calming agent for the people around him.


    Shirley, who stood next to Houston, asked worriedly, ¡°Housey, nothing will happen, right? I¡¯m the one


    who pushed Wynn just now. That trash Philip won¡¯te after me, right?¡±


    Of course, Shirley was worried.


    The ck-suited thugs all over the room made her panic.


    Houston snorted and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not concerned about that useless Philip at all! Even


    Theo is nothing!¡±


    Just as the crowd was still creating a din, a group of people walked in through the door.


    Taking the lead was Philip with a grim face, followed by Theo.


    The first question he asked when he walked in was, ¡°Who touched my wife?¡±


    The entire hall trembled at his roar!


    It also shook everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Especially with this roomful of ck-suited thugs, it was even more terrifying.


    Of course, some people were not afraid to die.


    For instance, the group of punks ke found. The bald guy took the lead, stood up, pointed at Philip,


    and shouted, ¡°Brat, if you understand the situation, you¡¯d better let me go quickly! Behind me is the


    Fiery Koi Gang of Golden City!¡±


    This group of people did not know Theo at all. ke found them from Golden City.


    This was to avoid unnecessary conflicts with local societies.


    Philip just nced at the bald guy indifferently and said, ¡°Break his limbs and hang him outside the


    gates of the Fiery Koi Gang!¡±


    At his order, two men walked out directly behind him.


    The bald guy was startled and shouted, ¡°You¡­ You dare?! My boss is Gibson Hart of Golden City!¡±


    However!


    The sounds of cracking bones apanied by dismal screams made the souls of everyone in the


    audience tremble!


    Just like that, the bald guy¡¯s limbs were broken and he was dragged out!


    Dragged to where?


    To Golden City!


    Two hourster!


    At this moment in Golden City, which was literally painted in gold, there was a high-hanging que with


    the words ¡®Fiery Koi¡¯ written on it in a particr eight-story ssic-styled building.


    It was the third-ranking underground force of Golden City!


    It was one of the three overlords of Golden City that everyone feared!

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Swoosh!


    A ckmercial vehicle stopped at the entrance. The group of people dragged a man with broken


    limbs covered in blood and hung him directly on themppost in front of the door!


    After the group left, another group of people rushed out of the eight-story red building, looked at the


    man covered in blood who was hung up high, and were shocked!


    Instantly, the entire Golden City was in an uproar!


    Back to the Shangri-La Hotel, two hours ago.


    After the incident with the bald guy, Philip¡¯s gaze swept across the hall.


    Those who thought of protesting just now were now silent!


    Too ruthless!


    He was the devil reincarnated!


    ke, Houston, and the rest also shook in fear. They did not expect a useless man like Philip to act so


    harshly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, who touched my wife!¡± Philip roared once more.


    This time, many people pointed at Shirley who stood beside Houston!


    Shirley Wellington, who wore high heels and a short skirt, was terrified. She pulled Houston¡¯s arm


    tightly and begged, ¡°Housey, save me, please!¡±


    As soon as her words fell, two ck-suited henchmen dragged Shirley out.


    Ba-thump!


    Shirley fell on her knees, folded her hands together, and mmed her head on the ground while


    begging for mercy. ¡°Philip¡­ Mr. rke, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I was wrong. Please


    spare me. I don¡¯t want my limbs to be broken, please forgive me¡­¡±


    However.


    Philip just nced at her indifferently and said, ¡°In this world, no one can bully my wife and my child! I¡¯ll


    destroy anyone who bullies them! You¡¯re no exception!¡±


    With that said, the two people pressed Shirley to the ground!


    A thug who held a big hammer in his hand swung the weapon and mmed it into her right arm


    forcefully!


    Bash!


    The floor tiles shattered!


    Shirley wailed tragically. Her entire right arm was crushed!


    ¡°Argh! Mr. rke, please spare me! I beg of you! Houston Michaels is the one behind this! It¡¯s him!¡±


    Shirley could not bear it anymore. The excruciating pain in her right arm made her sweat all over!


    Houston¡¯s face turned green when he heard this. He pointed at Shirley and shouted, ¡°B*tch! That¡¯s


    bullsh*t! When did I tell you to do this?!¡±


    However, he had just finished speaking when two bodyguards in ck suits dragged him out.


    Thump!


    Houston was kicked and fell on his knees. He raised his head, stared at Philip angrily, and shouted,


    ¡°Philip rke, if youy a finger on me, the Michaels family won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Philip¡¯s stoic face was emotionless. He just nced at ke, who stood silently behind him, and said


    to Houston, ¡°The Michaels family? Such arrogant words. I want to see who dares to protect the


    Michaels family today!¡±


    After that, Philip personally swung the hammer, and this action nearly made Houston pee in his pants.


    On the other side, ke also stood up and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, how dare you?! Aren¡¯t you afraid


    that I¡¯ll ruin your wife¡¯spany and your entire family?!¡±


    Philip looked at ke indifferently, twitched the corners of his mouth, and sneered, ¡°ke Michaels,


    don¡¯t you understand the situation yet? Today, anyone who bullied my wife won¡¯t escape!¡±


    Haha.


    ke jeered, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re very confident but also conceited! No one has ever dared to fight against


    the Michaels family of Golden City! If you dare to harm Houston today, I¡¯ll let your wife and children pay


    it back tenfold!¡±


    However!


    The only response ke received was a strike!


    The hammer in Philip¡¯s hand fell and instantly broke Houston¡¯s arm.


    Argh!


    With a miserable cry, Houston held his broken arm, his face pale.


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ke saw his son being maimed in front of his own eyes, and his voice suddenly cracked. ¡°I¡¯ve already


    contacted the Quaid family in Capital City. All that awaits you is destruction!¡±


    ¡°The Quaid family?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°You can contact the Quaid family again now and ask them if they still have


    the b*lls to help you.¡±


    ke frowned. With a bad premonition in his heart, he took out his cell phone and dialed the number


    for the Quaid family in Capital City. ¡°Hello, is Patriarch Quaid there? He said he¡¯ll send someone over.


    When will they arrive?¡±


    ke was clearly anxious.


    However, a voice came from the other end, ¡°ke Michaels, your family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do


    with the Quaid family!¡±


    m!


    The phone was disconnected.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ke was dumbfounded. It was out of his expectations.


    The Quaid family betrayed him?


    At this time, Theo walked up to Philip and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. rke, everything¡¯s done. The


    Michaels family of Golden City is under control. Mr. Thomas went there personally.¡±


    After listening, a faint sneer appeared at the corners of Philip¡¯s mouth. He looked at ke and said,


    ¡°ke Michaels, you should call home. Next is the moment your Michaels family is destroyed.¡±

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Destroy the Michaels family of Golden City?


    ke sneered, his eyes full of menace. He said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re really brash! Do you think the Michaels


    family of Golden City can easily be destroyed by a good-for-nothing like you? I¡¯m a rich man worth


    hundreds of billions! How can youpare with me?¡±


    Pretentious!


    Was he under the impression that knowing Theo Zander was enough?


    This society was no longer ruled by guns and fists. It was connections and money!


    ¡°ke Michaels, you¡¯re very sure of yourself. This is your strength and also your weakness. The


    Michaels family of Golden City will end in your hands,¡± Philip said mildly as a trace of chill appeared in


    his eyes.


    He had not dealt with the Michaels family because he did not want to alert the enemy.


    However, ke did not know what was good for him and kept challenging his limits.


    He deserved death!


    keughed, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°Very well. I want to see what powerful means you have


    that can destroy the Michaels family!


    ¡°By the way, I should remind you, the Michaels family is not at the same level as that good-for-nothing


    Yale Caruso. Standing behind the Michaels family is the prestigious Wallis family of Golden City!¡±


    ke sneered derisively at the corners of his mouth,pletely disregarding a young man like Philip.


    The Wallis family?


    When Philip heard this name, heughed as his eyes exploded with a chill. He said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the


    Wallis family, I¡¯m not concerned about it. Haven¡¯t you asked why Giada dare not appear in front of me


    in person?¡±


    This question directly pierced ke¡¯s heart like a needle.


    Yes, he had once asked, but Madam Giada told him not to ask too many questions.


    What did that mean?


    Could it be that Philip came from a powerful background?


    Impossible!


    Even if he did, so what?


    Could it bepared with the Michaels family of Golden City?


    In tiny Riverdale, the most powerful forces were George Thomas and the Longford Group.


    ¡°No matter what you say, the oue tonight will not change! Beacon will be ruined! Right now, the


    outside world is full of negative news about Beacon. Within a day, Beacon will go bankrupt, and even


    your pregnant wife will be forced to go to court.¡±


    ke remained indifferent as he continued, ¡°When the timees, I hope you can still spout confident


    words like now!¡±


    Philip shook his head, dialed George¡¯s number, and looked at ke as he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t


    believe it, face it yourself.¡±


    After that, the line to George was connected and he said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, everything¡¯s


    ready.¡±


    Philip nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Let the Michaels family of Golden City beplete


    history! All the members of the Michaels family will be deprived of all property and bemoners.


    The core members of the family will be crippled and they¡¯ll beg for a living for the rest of their lives!¡±


    His words astounded the entire audience!


    His tone was too presumptuous!


    He was going to destroy the Michaels family and reduce the core members into beggars?


    Were these words that coulde out of a wastrel¡¯s mouth?


    It was too fake!


    Many people stood on the sidelines and sneered silently in their hearts.


    ¡°Hehe, this guy is such a poser.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really overestimating himself. That¡¯s the Michaels family, an existence worth hundreds of billions!¡±


    ¡°This Philip rke is really too pretentious. I want to see how he¡¯ll wrap things up. Wretched fool!¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall was full of aggression. Houston clutched at his broken arm and howled.


    ¡°Dad! Kill him! You must kill him! He broke my arm!¡±


    Houston hated Philip to the core.


    ke would naturally retaliate against Philip. He looked at Houston. Would he dare to grab him?


    No!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The entire venue was full of Philip¡¯s men.


    ¡°Philip, do you really want to oppose me?¡± ke was unmoved and asked coldly.


    Philip merely shook his head gently.


    This ke Michaels was too egotistical. He did not realize there were bigger fish out in the ocean. He


    really thought one Giada Wallis could protect him?


    There was no need for this family to exist any longer. It was already rotten at the root.


    ¡°Very well! Philip rke, let me see how you¡¯re going to destroy the Michaels family then!¡± ke


    suddenly yelled. He had already given enough chances, but the other party was not backing down.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, the phone rang.


    At the venue, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on ke and his ringing phone.


    He was also startled. He hurriedly picked up the call and asked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the line, a flustered voice immediately said, ¡°Old¡­ Old Master, it¡¯s bad! Ourpany is suddenly


    being taken over by a group of people. The leader is from the tax department. Thepany premise


    has been sealed!¡±


    ke frowned as his gaze swept across Philip. Was it him?


    Impossible.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a smallpany. It¡¯s not a problem. Just get someone to clear it up. Do you need me to teach


    you this?¡± ke said angrily. What a bunch of idiots!


    However, on the phone.


    ¡°No, Old Master, it¡¯s¡­ Our head office has been seized!¡±


    This time, ke panicked. His expression changed drastically as he said anxiously, ¡°What? The head


    office? When did this happen?¡±


    This had never happened before.


    What exactly was going on?

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Until now, ke had not connected Philip to this matter.


    ¡°Five minutes ago,¡± the voice on the other end said.


    Five minutes ago?


    Was that the time when Philip had made the call?


    Instantly, ke stared at Philip and asked, ¡°You did this?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, ke started dripping cold sweat.


    The people present also realized that something was wrong!


    Right at this moment, someone held his phone and eximed, ¡°Look at the trending news! The


    Michaels family of Golden City is currently under investigation. They¡¯re suspected of smuggling, illegal


    fund-raising, and tax evasion!¡±


    ¡°Also, the stocks of Michaels Corp took a plunge and plummeted by 30 percent. They¡¯ve already


    stopped trading!¡±


    ¡°Michaels Corp is suspended pending investigation!¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone in the audience looked at their mobile phones, and each piece of news was


    sted out like a broadcast!


    ke was utterly frantic!


    He quickly scrolled through his phone. As he read each piece of news, he waspletely flustered.


    At this time, phone calls came continuously, all from representatives of thepany¡¯s shareholders.


    ¡°Hello. What? You want to divest?


    ¡°What? The trading stopped? No way! Find a way to stabilize it! Hold it! I¡¯ll go back and find a way!


    ¡°Help me contact Cody Bard!¡±


    ke was in a mess. Michaels Corp had encountered the biggest crisis in history!


    All of this was caused by Philip who stood across from him.


    He red at Philip with burning eyes and roared, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re ying with fire! Although I don¡¯t know


    what methods you used to achieve this, I can tell you that everything¡¯s in vain! The Michaels family has


    a strong backer!¡±


    ¡°Backer?¡± Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Are you talking about Cody Bard?¡±


    After that, Philip turned on the LCD TV in the hall and switched the channel to Golden City TV.


    Coincidentally, it was an urgent news broadcast!


    ¡°Dear citizens, Cody Bard is suspected of transferring interests and has been handed over to the


    investigation department. Among them, thergest agency that benefited directly is Michaels Corp!¡±


    Seeing the news, ke totally panicked. He slumped as his feet staggered, and his body was


    drenched in a cold sweat.


    He was doomed!


    Cody Bard was his backer, but he was arrested!


    At this time, ke finally realized what a big mistake he had made.


    Philip rke was not a kitten but a tiger¡ªA tiger that swallowed people whole without spitting out


    bones!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡±


    After all, ke was the head of Michaels family and had gone through turbulent times.


    At this time, he did not conceal anything anymore.


    He quickly took out his phone and dialed Giada¡¯s number, saying with a panicked tone, ¡°Madam, we¡¯re


    in trouble. The Michaels family is finished!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Giada said mildly, ¡°ke Michaels, you¡¯re no longer under the protection


    of the Wallis family. You have to deal with this matter on your own.¡±


    The phone disconnected right after that.


    At this moment, ke realized that he was alone andpletely abandoned.


    He was a discarded pawn!


    The knight had been sacrificed to save the queen!


    ke copsed. He closed his eyes, clutched his chest, and passed out in the hall.


    As for Philip, he just looked at all this coldly. His eyes swept over everyone present before he said to


    Theo, ¡°Everyone here who insulted Wynnie or did anything to her will go bankrupt.¡±


    Philip turned and left after leaving that instruction!


    The people in the hall realized Philip¡¯s formidable methods and knelt on the ground, pleading, ¡°Mr.


    rke, please have mercy!¡±


    However, Philip would not spare the slightest sympathy to these people.


    ¡°To Cirrus Manor,¡± Philip got in the car and ordered.


    The convoy headed toward Cirrus Manor.


    At this moment, Cirrus Manor was already heavily guarded. Giada, wearing a white long skirt that


    reached her knees, sat dignified and elegantly on the white goose down sofa in the hall. She was


    holding the Persian cat in her arms.


    Vivian stood behind her.


    In the hall, eight guards from the Wallis family stood on two sides, all fully-armed.


    ¡°Giada Wallis!¡±


    A loud roar came from the door!


    Philip aggressively led a group of people and swarmed in!

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Giada watched all this calmly, still teasing the Persian cat in her arms while smiling faintly as she said,


    ¡°Philip, why are you in such a temper?¡±


    Philip stood in the hall and was followed by Theo and his men. There was a total of 45 bodyguards in


    ck suits!


    They were elites all carefully selected by Theo!


    Despite that, even with these men, Theo was still a little worried.


    As he could see, all the guards at Cirrus Manor were specially trained professionals!


    These people could easily take out his men with a flick of their fingers!


    Even so, Theo would follow Philip without any hesitation.


    ¡°Giada, are you going to feign ignorance?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was covered with frost, and his eyes were ferocious as he stared at the calm Giada.


    Giada put down the Persian cat and stood up gracefully. She crossed her arms over her chest, the


    diamond rings and jade bracelets between her hands in full disy.


    She smiled breezily and said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m your stepmother after all. Is this the way you should speak to


    your elder?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Giada, both of us know what¡¯s going on. There¡¯s no need to act in front of me.¡±


    Philip smiled coldly as his heart gradually filled with anger.


    He had disliked Giada from a young age.


    This woman was too scheming and too vicious.


    She could even go as far as to kill her own son! In this world, what else was worthy of her love?


    Fame and fortune!


    Giada raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Philip, Beacon¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with me. That¡¯s all


    ke¡¯s doing.¡±


    She refused to admit it.


    Philip already anticipated this. A sinister smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe


    you?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Giada¡¯s expression became cold, and the guards behind Philip also stared at him warily.


    Vivian put her hands behind her back, ready to pull out her pistol at any time to kill him with one blow!


    Philip frowned. He did not expect Giada¡¯s attitude to be so tough.


    ¡°Giada, are you trying to challenge my limits?¡± Philip asked coldly as his eyes throbbed with anger.


    At his words, Theo and his men behind him were filled with trepidation as they got ready to fight!


    Mr. rke must not be harmed in any way, even if they were wiped out!


    This was what Theo said to his men before they set out!


    ¡°Limits? Philip rke has limits?¡± Giada said mockingly, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Philip, you left the family for seven years. During that time, do you know what happened in the family?


    You¡¯ve been secluded in this little Riverdale, guarding Wynn and M. Originally, things could go on like


    this, but you¡¯ve made use of the family¡¯s power privately and you¡¯ve assumed the identity of the heir.¡±


    Giada raised her eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t allow this to happen! The rke family doesn¡¯t


    need you! As long as I¡¯m around, the rke family will belong to the Wallis family!¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, the entire hall was quickly surrounded by the Wallis family¡¯s guards!


    Giada stared at Philip coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated it many times because your father told me not to


    hurt you, but you¡¯ve provoked me time and again. I¡¯m the second wife of the rke family after all, your


    second mother!


    ¡°So, are you scared? You¡¯re the eldest son of Roger rke. Haven¡¯t you considered the oue of


    bringing these people to Cirrus Manor?¡±


    Giada¡¯s expression was indifferent. She stared at Philip, who remained silent, and was impassive.


    Despite everything, he was still tender and easily sumbed to a little provocation.


    The entire manor was imprable and under Giada¡¯s full control!


    Moreover, everyone belonged to the Wallis family!


    Philip frowned deeply as he nced around. They were all people from the Wallis family.


    Here, the Sovereignty Seal was meaningless.


    Sure enough, Giada Wallis was not an easy woman to deal with.


    ¡°Hehe, Giada, do you really think I¡¯m just a naive little brat who¡¯s easily roused by anger?¡±


    Philip smiled and looked up at Giada coldly.


    ¡°Are you not?¡±


    Giada chuckled and said, ¡°13 years ago, wasn¡¯t it because of your impulse that your sister lost her


    life?¡±


    His sister, Hannah rke!


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not worthy to speak of her!¡±


    Abruptly, Philip became like a wild beast that was just released from its cage, his body bursting with


    anger!


    That ferocity was more intense than ever, shocking everyone!


    In Philip¡¯s heart, Hannah was most definitely a taboo topic, same as his mother!


    Especially to Giada Wallis. She was not qualified to mention them!


    Unworthy!!!


    Giada¡¯s expression was aloof, but she could not hide a sneer as she said, ¡°See, just look at you. And


    you dare say you¡¯re not easily provoked?


    ¡°Philip, just go back with me obediently. Since the agreement between us has been invalidated, then I


    won¡¯t show mercy to your subordinates. Imprisoning you is the best choice. If you dare to resist, I¡¯ll


    make sure that Wynn and M will suffer more misfortunes.¡±


    Giada threatened and felt triumphant as if she had everything under control.


    However, Philip¡¯s expression changed. An unfathomable sneer hung from the corners of his mouth as


    he said, ¡°Giada, do you really think I came here unprepared?¡±


    Giada¡¯s expression changed when she heard this.


    It was also at this time that Vivian handed a phone to Giada and said, ¡°Madam, a call from home.¡±


    Giada picked up the call and a miserable cry was heard from the other end, ¡°Aunt Giada, save me.


    Please save me! I don¡¯t want to die! Aunt¡­¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, how dare you?!¡±


    Giada understood immediately. The person on the call was none other than her nephew, Miguel Wallis!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was the most beloved youngest of the Wallis family, and also the one who caused the most trouble.


    The Wallis family had wiped his ass many times.


    All of the sudden, the situation was reversed.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Philip silently watched the enraged Giada and said, ¡°Giada, now it¡¯s my turn to negotiate terms with


    you. Remember, Miguel is on the highest floor of Golden Mansion now, 200 meters up. If he falls, he¡¯ll


    be crushed.¡±


    Giada clenched her fists bitterly and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Damn it!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had been too negligent. She did not expect Philip to make early preparations!


    However, the Wallis family¡­ How could anyone take Miguel away?


    There was only one exnation!


    A professional!


    Half an hourter, Philip left Cirrus Manor.


    Before he left, Philip walked up to Giada.


    Smack!


    A crisp p was heard in the hall!


    Giada looked at Philip incredulously, stunned. She covered her cheek with her hand, her expression


    changing rapidly.


    Philip actually dared to hit her!


    ¡°This p is for Hannah! If you dare mention her name again in front of me, I¡¯ll never let you off, nor will


    I let the Wallis family off!¡± Philip said sternly, his eyes reflecting the cold light like a sharp sword.


    Then, he swaggered away from Cirrus Manor, leaving Giada standing in the hall in astonishment.


    After Philip left, Giada sat on the sofa, annoyed. She broke a lot of valuable things to vent her anger.


    ¡°Damn you, Philip! I¡¯ll make you regret this!¡± Giada said angrily.


    This was the very first time she had been pped in the face!


    Moreover, it was by a junior like Philip!


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Martha Yates? Has she found an opportunity to take action?¡± Giada was


    angry and asked bitterly.


    Vivian stepped forward and replied, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s start with the baby in Wynn¡¯s stomach. She¡¯s now


    hospitalized for a threatened miscarriage and needs to go through antenatal treatment.¡±


    Giada frowned. Before this point, she did not want to attack the child in Wynn¡¯s belly as she fully


    understood the consequences of doing that.


    However, Philip¡¯s actions tonight had made her very angry.


    ¡°Be discreet.¡±


    Giada finally left those words before she walked out of the hall silently.


    Here, Martha was with Wynn in the hospital.


    Suddenly, she received a call, and the call disy showed it was Vivian.


    She was immediately terrified.


    After a long while, she met Vivian outside in the corridor.


    ¡°Martha Yates, Madam intends to start with the child in Wynn¡¯s belly. Anyway, she¡¯s undergoing


    antenatal treatment now. Even if she really has a miscarriage, no one will suspect you.¡±


    Vivian wore a ck leather jacket and had her arms crossed over her chest. She spoke emotionlessly.


    Martha was very scared as she said hesitantly, ¡°Miss Vivian, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Wynn is my


    daughter, after all. I¡¯ll be punished by the heavens if I do this!¡±


    She was afraid.


    In this world, no mother would harm her daughter.


    In the past, Martha looked down on Philip, so she wanted Wynn to abort the child.


    Now, Philip had changed for the better, so Martha could ept him a bit more.


    Smack!


    Vivian pped her and said coldly, ¡°Martha, I¡¯m warning you. What the Madam wants, you must do.


    Give me a reply within three days. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the full consequences!¡±


    With that said, Vivian left with her people.


    Martha was left alone in the corridor, pacing back and forth.


    Martha was scared, especially when she thought of Giada Wallis. She was struck with fear from the


    bottom of her heart.


    After much consideration, she finally hardened her resolve. Martha hailed a taxi back to the vi and


    took out thest packet of medicine from the drawer.


    Charles returned home at the same time. He ran into Martha, who was leaving hastily, and asked,


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital. Wynn has a threatened abortion.¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes and took Charles with her to the hospital.


    It was good timing. Charles could testify that she did nothing.


    When the time came, they could exin that they were just unlucky. After all, the doctor mentioned that


    tonight was very critical.


    Any idents could happen.


    When Charles heard that Wynn had a threatened abortion, he was flustered all along the way. When


    he found out the reason, he trembled with anger!


    At the hospital, while Charles was with Wynn, Martha took a cup of warm water and walked to the


    bedside with a smile on her face. ¡°Wynnie, get up and drink some water. It¡¯s good for the baby.¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Wynn sat up on the bed with Martha¡¯s support, her face still a little pale. She took the cup from Martha¡¯s


    hand and saw some ginger and lemon slices in it.


    ¡°Wynnie, this is good for you and the baby. Drink it slowly,¡± Martha said with a smile and sat next to


    Wynn. With her kind and benevolent expression, it really made people feel warm.


    Wynn smiled slightly, took the cup, raised her delicate neck, and took a few sips.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Martha watched as Wynn drank about half the cup. In her heart, she could not bear it, but at this point,


    there was no retreat.


    After drinking, Wynny down to rest.


    Martha¡¯s emotions were in turmoil at this time as she asked, ¡°Wynnie, how do you feel? Does your


    stomach hurt?¡±


    Wynn shook her head and whispered weakly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Martha was startled when she heard that. Was the medicine not working?


    Had it not taken effect yet?


    It was also at this time that Philip returned. He saw the scene just now, frowned, rushed in, walked


    straight to the cup that Martha wanted to take away, and grabbed it in his hand.


    Martha was also taken aback at this sudden turn of events. She raised her eyebrows when she saw


    Philip and panicked.


    ¡°Ah, Philip! Why are you back so soon?¡±


    Martha smiled furtively as her heart thumped rapidly, just like a thief waiting to be found out.


    When she noticed Philip staring at the cup, Martha was even more flustered as her legs started to


    tremble.


    ¡°Umm, you should have a good chat with Wynn. Your dad and I will go out first.¡±


    She must not stay here. She quickly pulled Charles and attempted to take away the cup from Philip¡¯s


    hand.


    However.


    ¡°What did you give Wynnie to drink?¡±


    With a vehement tone of interrogation, Philip stared at Martha with anger. The veins on his hand that


    was holding the cup were bulging!


    This damned Martha Yates! She actually did it!


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just a normal refreshing drink. Give the cup to me.¡±


    Martha forced herself to stay calm and reached out for it.


    ¡°Refreshing drink?¡±


    Philip was angry and roared, ¡°Martha Yates, do you think I¡¯m a fool? Do you really think I don¡¯t know


    what you¡¯ve been up to?¡±


    nk!


    Philip smashed the cup on the floor and the contents spilled all over, frightening Martha.


    ¡°Philip, have you gone mad? Oh, you¡¯re angry and want to vent your frustrations on me, right? I¡¯m your


    mother-inw!¡± Martha anxiously red at Philip and shouted.


    Smack!


    Philip pped Martha decisively and said angrily, ¡°Martha Yates! Do you realize the consequences of


    your actions? Do you really want me to expose your dirty deeds before you admit your mistake?!¡±


    Martha covered her face, feeling both angry and scared.


    Philip had hit her again!


    This worthless trash!


    What right did he have?


    She was his mother-inw!


    Furthermore, it was right in front of Charles and Wynn!


    Charles and Wynn were both stunned as they watched on at the side. Charles felt a little angry at


    Philip¡¯s unprovoked anger.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing? She¡¯s your mother-inw, after all. Can¡¯t you say things properly? Why do


    you have to hit her?¡± Charles chastised angrily.


    ¡°Charles Johnston, didn¡¯t I warn you long ago to keep an eye on your wife? If you dare to do anything


    to Wynn, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Philip turned around and red at Charles.


    ¡°Phil, what¡¯s going on? Why are you so angry?¡±


    Wynn noticed that something was wrong. Philip would not kick up such a big fuss for no reason.


    Could it be that there was something wrong with the drink?


    However, that was given to her by her mother.


    Martha covered her face and sat on the ground before rolling and screaming hysterically, ¡°Ah, just look


    at this! The son-inw is beating the mother-inw! How am I going to live like this?!¡±


    Martha started to cause a scene that was loud enough to wake the dead.


    In the past, they really could not do anything about it.


    However, today was different.


    Philip red at Martha angrily. She was still on the ground rolling around. He took out three small


    stic bags filled with white powder and threw it at Martha¡¯s face!


    ¡°Martha Yates, this is what you¡¯ve been trying to get Wynn and me to drink in every possible way. Do


    you really think that I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Philip said furiously as his eyes throbbed with anger. ¡°When you left Cirrus Manor the other day, this


    thing was already swapped by my people!¡±


    Back then, if not for Rick, Philip would still be in the dark.


    Crack!


    A bolt from the blue!


    Martha looked at the three packs of medicine on the ground and was shocked. She raised her


    eyebrows inconceivably at Philip and used him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t


    understand a word!¡±


    This¡­ How could this be?


    The packets had been swapped?

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Martha had difficulty breathing. She suddenly felt that all her small movements had not escaped


    Philip¡¯s eyes.


    That humiliation and that sort of urge that made her want to kill herself made her feel very


    ufortable.


    Charles was not a fool either. He picked up the packets and asked, ¡°What is this? What has been


    swapped?¡±


    ¡°Poison!¡± Philip gritted his teeth and shouted coldly as a murderous chill shed in his eyes!


    P-poison!


    Instantly, the temperature in the ward dropped to a freezing point!


    Charles stared at Martha, full of uncontroble anger!


    Bang!


    Charles also had a bad temper. At home, he just endured it most of the time, but today, he was livid. He


    went up to Martha and immediately pped her on the face, following with a violent kick!


    ¡°Martha Yates, are you still a human?! You actually¡­ You did such an inhumane thing! She¡¯s your


    daughter and he¡¯s your son-inw! You¡­ You!¡±


    Charles trembled all over and slumped on the sofa, holding his forehead as a massive headache


    started.


    Wynn also could not believe that her mother would do this. With tears in her eyes, she stared at Martha


    who was sitting on the ground and shaking all over. She asked, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. Why¡¯d you do


    such a thing?¡±


    Martha knew the matter was exposed but refused to admit it, shouting, ¡°Bullsh*t! I didn¡¯t! Philip rke,


    you¡¯re trying to frame me!¡±


    She must not admit it! If she did, she would be finished!


    Her family would be destroyed!


    At this point, Philip would not allow Martha to continue to mess around. He directly called someone in.


    Two bodyguards in ck suits instantly grabbed hold of Martha.


    After that, Philip picked up a packet of medicine from the ground, squeezed Martha¡¯s chin, and said,


    ¡°Since you refuse to admit it, eat it yourself!¡±


    With that said, Philip poured the entire packet of medicine into Martha¡¯s mouth!


    Martha was scared out of her wits. She struggled desperately but to no avail!


    Philip picked up a cup on the bedside, filled Martha¡¯s mouth with water, then covered her mouth tightly!


    Martha gulped everything down.


    Thump!


    She fell on her knees, coughing desperately and trying to make herself throw up.


    However, she could not vomit at all.


    She regretted it. She sobbed loudly, knelt on the ground, and held Philip¡¯s leg while begging for mercy,


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m sorry. Do you have the antidote? I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Please save me¡­¡±


    Charles and Wynn watched this scene in silence and made no attempts to stop it.


    Martha had admitted it.


    Philip looked indifferently at Martha who was kneeling in front of him and said coldly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have


    it. If you do gastricvage now, maybe you can still survive.¡±


    When Martha heard this, she immediately stood up, stumbled out of the ward, and shouted, ¡°Doctor!


    Save me! I need gastricvage!¡±


    Charles was very ashamed. He stood up and tried to speak up several times. Finally, he bowed and


    apologized. ¡°Philip, Wynn, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red. She wiped her tears, looked at Philip, and asked, ¡°Did you really give my


    mother poison?¡±


    Philip had already calmed down. He shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just flour. I just want


    her to learn her lesson and be a better person in the future.¡±


    Charles had not left yet. When he heard this, he was relieved. After a few words with Philip, he left the


    ward.


    What happened in the hospital was naturally made known to Giada.


    ¡°It failed?¡±


    Giada was furious. She stood in the hall, chills exuding from her body!


    Vivian stood beside her. She lowered her head, eyes shing cruelly as she said, ¡°Madam, let me go.


    I¡¯ll do it personally.¡±


    Smack!


    Giada turned around and pped her, scolding, ¡°Do you really think Philip¡¯s an idiot?¡±


    Vivian dared not reply.


    ¡°Contact the branch family. The n will be carried out immediately!¡± Giada said coldly, looking out the


    window with her bright eyes full of malice.


    The next few days passed peacefully. Philip was busy running back and forth between thepany


    and the hospital.


    To avoid thest incident from happening again, Philip arranged many bodyguards in the hospital.


    As for Martha, she had been on her toes since the other night.


    She was on tenterhooks every day, wondering when she would die.


    Moreover, she was also afraid that Giada woulde after her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She was on the brink of copse!


    It was sheer torture!


    However, on this day, someone who should not be here had appeared in the hospital ward.


    Juan Parker was here to visit Wynn.


    Just as Philip walked into the ward carrying the chicken soup he had cooked, he saw Juan sitting by


    the bed talking andughing with Wynn.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Philip¡¯s expression was grim, his tone unpleasant.


    Juan stood and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Wynn. I heard that Beacon¡¯s facing difficulties now.


    Do you need my help?¡±


    Pretentious.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Philip replied stoically. He sat down and served Wynn a bowl of chicken soup.


    Juan smiled, a glint of coldness shing in his eyes. He suddenly said, ¡°Oh yes, I just told someone to


    pick M up. She should be¡­ Having fun now.¡±

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s expression changed. He stood up abruptly, his eyes bursting with anger as he stared


    at Juan vehemently!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s M?¡±


    Philip asked, like a beast protecting its calf. He made a deafening roar, and at the same time, he


    grabbed Juan by the cor!


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s aura was like a sharp sword that directly prated Juan¡¯s defense in his


    heart!


    What was wrong with this person? His intensity was too powerful!


    Juan¡¯s heart trembled, then he swallowed a mouthful of spit and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, why are you


    so agitated?¡±


    With that said, he took out his phone and opened the video chat.


    Soon, Anne and M appeared on the screen. They were having fun at the amusement park.


    ¡°M!¡± Philip called out.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at Disnend. It¡¯s so fun! Anne¡¯s with me too. There are also a few big brothers ying


    together with me.¡±


    M was obviously having fun in the video.


    Anne was also nearby and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take good care of M.¡±


    Philip frowned, raised his eyebrows at Juan, and asked slowly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Juan straightened his suit, nced at Wynn on the hospital bed, and said with a smile, ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s


    wrong with Philip nowadays? His temper is so bad. I just took M out for some fun.¡±


    Wynn quickly apologized. ¡°Juan, please excuse him. Philip¡¯s very busy with thepany¡¯s affairs


    recently. I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf.¡±


    Juan smiled and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you face any problems with yourpany, juste to


    me and I¡¯ll help you solve them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Philip said grimly. He took a step forward, stared sinisterly at Juan, and said,


    ¡°Juan Parker, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to put your hands where they don¡¯t belong. Otherwise, what


    happened the other day will happen again. You¡¯d better watch out!¡±


    Juan¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard those words and was quite upset.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re just relying on rke Group. Do you really think you¡¯re that amazing?¡±


    Juan snorted, a trace of triumph shed from the corner of his eyes. ¡°ording to the news I have, the


    current rke Group of Capital City is in dire straits.¡±


    After that, Juan said to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, if you need help, just look for me. I don¡¯t think Philip can make


    it.¡±


    After putting down these words, Juan left, looking very proud and arrogant.


    Philip quickly contacted Theo and found out that M had been sent back to the vi.


    At this moment, Philip was a bit flustered.


    Where did Juan¡¯s confidencee from?


    Was he trying to disy his power?


    rke Group of Capital City was in dire straits?


    ¡°Hello, George. What¡¯s going on in Capital City?¡±


    Philip walked out of the ward and called George to confirm.


    On the other end of the line, George said worriedly, ¡°Young Master, the branch family took back rke


    Group in Capital City. Now, there¡¯s no more rke Group in Capital City. The identity you¡¯ve


    constructed has lost its support.¡±


    Branch family!


    It was them again!


    Philip was taken aback and vaguely suspected that Giada had something to do with this matter.


    Without the rke Group of Capital City, everything Philip did before this would be wasted!


    Should he tell Wynn about his true identity as Young Master rke of Arcadia Ind?


    No way!


    Now, countless pairs of eyes were staring at Arcadia Ind and at the rke family. They had their


    eyes on Philip rke!


    Once his identity was fully exposed to the public, Wynn and M would most definitely suffer a plight


    that was 100 times stronger than now!


    To the extent that it would invite attempted destruction from many forces!


    By that time, even if Philip had three heads and six arms, he would be greatly overwhelmed!


    This was Philip¡¯s greatest concern at the moment.


    After much consideration, Philip immediately called Buffer. Thetter¡¯s respectful voice came from the


    other end. ¡°Oh, dear Mr. rke, you¡¯re finally calling me. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Buffer, set up a strong angel investmentpany and enter Riverdale immediately. Make it a foreign


    holdingpany. The holding person can be my previous foreign identity,¡± Philip said lightly with a n


    already in mind.


    Without rke Group of Capital City, he could still form apany on his own.


    After all, he still needed to solve Beacon¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Yes, my dear Mr. rke. I¡¯ll handle this immediately.¡±


    Buffer hung up the phone and quickly got to work.


    Instantly, he made a call and the Buffer Holding Company abroad started operating immediately.


    Here, Philip hung up the phone and returned to the ward. He saw Wynn watching the news on the TV


    in a daze with a frown on her face.


    ¡°ording to thetest report, due to internal adjustments, rke Group of Capital City has just


    dered bankruptcy.¡±


    Philip watched the news, his brows twitching slightly. He did not expect the news to be broadcasted so


    soon.


    Wynn looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Phil, does rke Group of Capital City belong to your family?¡±


    Philip did not hide this from her. He sat beside Wynn, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So now you¡¯re¡­¡± Wynn said worriedly.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    If rke Group of Capital City went bankrupt, then Philip would no longer be Young Master rke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s all my family¡¯s affairs. Don¡¯t worry. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Philip held himself back and did not tell Wynn anything.


    Wynn frowned delicately, reached out, and held Philip¡¯s hand. She smiled gently. ¡°Phil, it¡¯ll be alright.


    You still have me. Even if your family¡¯s bankrupt, I believe you¡¯ll survive it. At worst, I¡¯ll support you from


    now on.¡±


    Philip looked at Wynn and touched her smooth forehead fondly. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Okay,


    you¡¯ll support me in the future.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wynnughed before she asked seriously, ¡°Philip, will this bankruptcy affect you?¡±


    Philip shook his head, looked at the TV, and said with a frown, ¡°No.¡±


    Really?


    Philip was unsure too. If Giada really joined forces with the branch family, what was their purpose?


    rke Group of Capital City was just a puppetpany his father had formed back then.


    Now, Giada and the branch family had dered this puppetpany bankrupt. Had his father agreed


    to this?


    Of course, this news caused an uproar in Riverdale.


    They still remembered how amazing rke Group of Capital City was back then. After all, they had


    invested one billion in Beacon!


    Now, it was bankrupt.


    Many people associated this incident with Beacon, thinking this matter happened because of Beacon.


    They even said that the chairwoman of Beacon, Wynn Johnston, was a jinx!


    The next day, another piece of explosive news raised a storm in Riverdale!


    A wealthy and prestigious second-generation returnee founded an angel investmentpany in


    Riverdale named Mnelson Angel Investment Group. It attracted the attention of the entire city for a


    while.


    Moreover, it was also revealed that this rich young man had a personal worth of hundreds of


    billions!


    When this news was leaked, it caused an upheaval in the city!


    With a personal asset worth hundreds of billions, that was simply the top existence on the richest list!


    In the country, many groups held assets worth hundreds of billions, but that property belonged to the


    group. It was not one person¡¯s personal asset!


    Therefore, this revtion had caused a sensation in the city. For the time being, countless pairs of eyes


    were fixed on Mnelson Angel Investment Group. People were trying to dig out information about the


    person behind the scenes.


    Four dayster, Mnelson Angel Investment Group was officially listed for business.


    For a time, many wealthy businessmen and entrepreneurs in the city paid a visit with their own


    company¡¯s technology or products, seeking opportunities for investment cooperation.


    However, like a drop of water in the ocean, those who went did not receive any reply from Mnelson.


    This was because they did not even get to meet the general manager of thepany but were all


    received by consultants.


    Aloof and arrogant!


    This was everyone¡¯s impression of Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    The entire city was filled with apprehension!


    Everyone was specting about the purpose of this investment group.


    Just when everyone was discussing this topic, another piece of explosive news fell!


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group was actively seeking to cooperate with Beacon to invest in their


    new drugs!


    It was a bombshell!


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group actually took the initiative to seek cooperation with Beacon. This


    matter was unprecedented and also something that no one could believe.


    All the entrepreneurs in Riverdale understood the capital and strength of this investmentpany.


    Once they invested in Beacon, the recent storms faced by Beacon would be history!


    Some people even concluded that as long as Beacon and Mnelson reached an agreement, in the


    future, the giant of Riverdale¡¯s pharmaceutical industry would most definitely be Beacon!


    For a while, manypanies in the pharmaceutical industry also began to contact Beacon privately,


    expressing their willingness to invest in thepany.


    In the hospital ward, Wynn was shocked when she read this series of reports.


    She looked at Philip as he peeled apples on the side. She was smiling happily like a porcin doll,


    saying, ¡°Phil, this¡­ Is this really happening?¡±


    Philip handed Wynn an apple and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real.¡±


    Wynn took the peeled apple, and suddenly, a lightbulb in her mind shed. The name of this angel


    investment group¡­


    She remembered that Philip had said before that their daughter¡¯s name would be M and their son¡¯s


    name would be Nelson.


    ¡°Philip, tell me, is this Mnelson Angel Investment Group rted to you? Why is this name like a


    combination of the names you¡¯ve given our daughter and son?¡± Wynn suddenly turned around and


    looked at Philip while asking seriously.


    Philip was startled. How could he forget this matter?

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Philip touched his nose as he smiled and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. If I¡¯m really that rich young master,


    would I allow my wife to suffer this much?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s pretty brows frowned slightly. She pursed her lips, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°Really? You¡¯re


    not lying to me?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, he was.


    However, Philip would never admit it.


    He had his n. Mnelson Angel Investment Group was not only formed to invest in Beacon but more


    importantly, it was to attract the attention of some people behind the scenes.


    For instance, Giada and Juan.


    Once these people found out the existence of Mnelson, how could they just sit around and not


    approach them for cooperation?


    Especially Giada¡­ Would she not want to take a bite of such a big cake?


    After apanying Wynn for a while, Philip left.


    Today, Cynthia had made a special appointment with him.


    It was about Beacon¡¯s new medicine.


    Moonstar Caf¨¦.


    The corners of her mouth curved upward slightly when she saw Philip¡¯s reaction.


    Philip recovered, coughed a few times, and smiled politely. Then, he said, ¡°Why are you looking for


    me?¡±


    Was Melody Zander dressed up for a blind date?


    Philip was surprised.


    He had never seen Melody dressed up like this before. She was so charming down to her bones that


    all the eyes in the restaurant were focused on her.


    He had a bad premonition!


    Cynthia was dressed up quite elegantly today. She took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Why? I can¡¯t look for you


    without a reason?¡±


    Philip took a seat, shook his leg, and crossed his arms over his chest. He looked at the two beautiful


    women across from him and said, ¡°Just tell me what you want. If you just want me to look at two


    beautiful women, I don¡¯t mind spending a bit of time sitting here.¡±


    Melody rolled her eyes at his words and replied, ¡°What, we can¡¯t look for you without a reason?¡±


    Philip took a sip of coffee and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m very busy. My wife¡¯s still in the hospital. Just say


    what you need to say.¡±


    When Melody heard that, she crossed her arms with a pout and said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying it anymore. You


    can go if you want. No one will stop you.¡±


    The atmosphere became awkward.


    Melody was angry. This damned Philip. Could he not tell that she was interested in him?


    That she was dressed up especially for him?


    A woman would only doll herself up for someone she liked.


    Cynthia quicklyughed and said, ¡°Ah, what¡¯s going on with you two? Are you enemies? Why would


    you squabble as soon as you meet?¡±


    Melody pursed her lips. ¡°Who¡¯s enemies with him? I¡¯m kind enough to want to remind him. Just look at


    him, looking so impatient. Forget it. Ingrate!¡±


    Philip sighed helplessly, stered a smile on his face, and said, ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯m wrong, okay? Miss


    Zander, please forgive me this one time.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t be bothered with you again,¡± Melody said with a frown.


    Cynthia watched them finish fighting before she said, ¡°Philip, have you considered the matter I


    discussed with youst time? What did Wynn say?¡±


    As soon as Philip looked up, he knew that Cynthia made an appointment especially for this. However,


    he simply pretended to be confused. ¡°What matter?¡±


    The Larson family.


    Were they prepared to re-enter the local market?


    ¡°The previous time, I mentioned to you about the cooperation between the Larson family and Beacon


    on the new medicine. Didn¡¯t you discuss it with Wynn?¡±


    Cynthia was taken aback. Looking at Philip¡¯s reaction, he most probably did not discuss it with Wynn.


    She was anxious. No, to be precise, it was the recent news of Mnelson Angel Investment Group


    taking the initiative to seek cooperation with Beacon that made her anxious.


    The people from Fernvale had urged her several times. If she could not handle it, the Larson family


    would send someone else over.


    By that time, when Cynthia returned to the Larson family, the only thing waiting for her would be the


    fate that she had been trying to avoid all her life.


    Philip replied, ¡°I did, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Cynthia was a little worried and frowned.


    Philip nced at the anxious Cynthia, shook his head, and said, ¡°We have no ns to cooperate with


    the Larson family for the time being. As you know, Mnelson Angel Investment Group has approached


    my wife for cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Philip, I think you should discuss this matter with your wife. Although the Larson family of Fernvale has


    withdrawn from the local market for many years, the foundation is still there. The power and financial


    connections wielded by the Larson family is not something any wealthy young master canpare to,¡±


    Cynthia said.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Philip immediately responded, ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, the Larson family can get through the


    local market? You must know that this new drug developed by my wife¡¯spany has unlimited


    prospects in the future. I¡¯m not familiar with the Larson family, but you¡¯re telling me to cooperate with


    you just like this? It¡¯s too hasty.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, Cynthia¡¯s eyes brightened. She stared fixedly at Philip and said, ¡°As long as


    Beacon has the intention, we can discuss anything. I might as well tell you, although the Larson family


    is not as important in the local market as before, we have the absolute right to speak abroad! In the


    foreign pharmaceutical industry, the Larson family definitely has enough weight. As long as Beacon


    and the Larson family reach an agreement and the new drug is promoted abroad, the future profits can


    be this number.¡±


    Cynthia held up one finger.


    ¡°One hundred billion?¡± Philip said.


    Melody coughed in fright at this number.


    One hundred billion?!


    Were these two people talking about business or bragging?


    Thepany of Philip¡¯s wife was so amazing? What new medicine?


    Cynthia shook her head and said slowly, ¡°Our conservative estimation¡­ Trillions of market profits.¡±


    A trillion!


    Melody spluttered, staring at them with wide eyes. She felt as if she was looking at a pair of lunatics.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cynthia, do you have a fever?¡±


    Melody touched Cynthia¡¯s forehead.


    Cynthia rolled her eyes at Melody and continued to look at Philip before saying seriously, ¡°How about


    it?¡±


    Philip thought for a moment before he replied, ¡°Well, I can consider it, but what I want to know is, can


    you represent the Larson family?¡±


    Represent the Larson family?


    Cynthia frowned and looked at Philip, not knowing what the other party was thinking.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Cynthia asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m open to a discussion, but I want to do it with the Larson family in Fernvale. How


    about that?¡± Philip grinned as he asked.


    ¡°I need to discuss with them first.¡±


    Finally, Cynthia relented and walked to the side to make a call.


    At this time, a bunch of men rushed into the restaurant!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Cynthia screamed in fright, her phone crashing to the ground.


    The group of men who suddenly broke in were ferocious and looked like thugs.


    Cynthia quickly hid behind Philip in fear, grabbing his arm tightly.


    Obviously, this group of people came for them. To be more precise, they came for Philip. The leader


    was a bald man with a white tiger tattoo on his head, looking quite terrifying.


    The other customers in the restaurant were all driven out by the gang.


    Philip ignored this group of people and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Larson, what do you think?¡±


    Cynthia punched him from the back and said dully, ¡°You still have the mood to talk about this? Aren¡¯t


    they here for you?¡±


    Philip shook his head in uncertainty and watched as the bald man led the group of people, swaggering


    toward him.


    Philip felt a bit helpless. He just wanted to have a good dinner, talk about business, and enquire about


    the Larson family. Why was it so difficult?


    The bald leader nced at the skinny Philip and the two great beauties next to him. His eyes suddenly


    gleamed with a trace of evil desire. Pointing at Philip¡¯s nose, he said, ¡°Are you Philip rke?¡±


    Philip shrugged, nodded, and said, ¡°I am, and you are?¡±


    ¡°The one after your life!¡±


    The bald man was not in a hurry. He pulled a chair to sit opposite Philip, picked up the steak from the


    next table, and started to eat.


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze. He smiled and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to know you, right? Did I offend you in any


    way?¡±


    The bald man dropped the steak on the te, wiped his mouth, and nced tantly at Cynthia who


    was behind Philip. He felt excited when he looked at her full figure. He crossed his arms and shook his


    leg, posing like a viin. Then, he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t, but someone paid money for your life.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Why do I have to tell you?¡±


    The bald man snorted coldly. Touching his chin, he suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can withstand a


    beating anyway. Why don¡¯t you let the two chicks next to you y with the boys for a while and I won¡¯t


    bother you anymore? How about that?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stared at Cynthia and Melody who were behind Philip. Their curvy


    figures were even better than Madame Mary on the next street!


    Especially those enchanting faces and white tender skin¡­ They made him want to pounce on these


    two women!


    Damn!


    This kid was just a skinny brat. Why were there such beauties around him, each looking like a fairy?!


    Thinking about this, the bald man looked at Philip with jealousy and said viciously, ¡°Brat, if you want to


    stay alive, tell your friends to y with us.¡±


    Philip turned around, looked at Cynthia, and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that this mister is very


    interested in you. How about you y with them? In that case, I can consider working with the Larson


    family.¡±

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    ¡°You! Scoundrel! How dare you¡­¡±


    Cynthia was furious. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm tightly, afraid that he would sell her out.


    As she said that, she looked at the greasy-faced bald man and cursed coldly, ¡°Shameless! Believe it or


    not, I¡¯ll call the police! You¡¯re so ugly that you can only sleep with Madame Mary!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! B*tch, it¡¯s your honor that our boss has taken a fancy to you!¡±


    ¡°Ignorant fool! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll strip you naked and throw you into the street!¡±


    For a while, the thugs behind the bald men shouted and scared Cynthia to tears. She quickly hid


    behind Philip once more.


    The bald man waved his hand, chastised them, and looked at Philip before saying, ¡°So, how about it?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody watched Philip¡¯s reaction right from the start, especially when she saw Cynthia hiding behind


    Philip like a dainty woman. She felt that her worldview had been shattered!


    Her best friend was a ck belt in Taekwondo!


    How could the Larson family produce a weak woman?


    Melody thought that she must be blind. She finally realized that women were terrifying creatures.


    Cynthia noticed Melody looking at her strangely. She pouted and red at her, indicating that she


    should not be nosy.


    The bald man chuckled. ¡°Beauty, just follow me and I promise you¡¯ll eat steak every day from now on.


    It¡¯s definitely better than staying with this poor boy. What do you think?¡±


    Cynthia snorted and replied, ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t sound good at all! Why don¡¯t you take a look in the


    mirror!¡±


    When the bald man heard this, his face quickly turned unpleasant. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too


    highly of yourself! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll take you right here!¡±


    He looked at Philip loftily and scoffed. ¡°Brat, in that case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! Someone


    has paid for your life. If you don¡¯t want to suffer, you can kneel down and kowtow to me a few times. I


    might let you off, but these two women must stay!¡±


    Philip pursed his lips and felt a headacheing. Why did some people always talk so much nonsense


    and had to pull a bunch of things to show their superiority?


    He shrugged and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Bang!


    The bald man mmed the table, kicked the chair, and picked up the red wine bottle on the table. He


    pointed it at Philip¡¯s head and said viciously, ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Then my boys behind me will take


    action! Come on, break the brat¡¯s limbs and throw him out. As for the girls, strip them naked and put


    them in the private for some fun before we throw them out into the streets!¡±


    He looked at Melody and Cynthia, ordering, ¡°Boys, charge!¡±


    The men behind the bald man cheered, eagerly moving toward Philip and Cynthia.


    Cynthia quickly pulled Melody and hid in the corner.


    Philip looked at the brawny men walking toward him with cold eyes. Raising his hand, he grabbed a


    knife from the table and thrust it into a guy¡¯s arm!


    Blood sttered!


    The man had rushed to the forefront and was just about to punch him, but he did not expect to be


    stabbed. He wailed loudly!


    ¡°Why are you still standing around? Attack! Kill him!¡±


    Seeing that one of his men had been taken out, the bald man suddenly exploded in anger. He picked


    up the red wine bottle and smashed it on Philip¡¯s head!


    Philip felt a gust of wind approaching his head. He did not even think about it. He just lifted his leg and


    kicked surprisingly fast!


    In just an instant, the bald man got kicked, flew out, and hit the table behind with a bang!


    The man made a somersault and fell on the ground. He could only clutch his stomach while groaning in


    pain!


    ¡°F*ck! This boy can fight! Boys, charge in at once and teach him a lesson!¡±


    With a loud shout, those people punched and kicked at Philip messily.


    Melody stared at Philip in admiration.


    He was so handsome! This was the type of man she liked!


    Philip raised his hand and swung a few punches. With a few loud pops, several strong men fell to the


    ground and wailed. No one could get up!


    This episode started and ended quickly. Melody and Cynthia ran out from the corner and hid behind


    Philip once more. Seeing all the men sprawled on the ground, the two women even went up and kicked


    them.


    Philip looked at Melody and said exasperatedly, ¡°You don¡¯t seem scared, so why didn¡¯t you fight just


    now?¡±


    Melody nced at him and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m giving you the chance to y hero and save the beauty.¡±


    Philip pinched his chin, deliberately ncing at Melody before saying, ¡°ying the hero is fine. As for


    the beauty¡­¡±


    Melody red at him and said, ¡°What, I¡¯m not beautiful enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Cynthia tugged at Melody¡¯s arm as a signal for her to be more demure.


    Suddenly, Melody¡¯s expression changed. She pointed to the door of the restaurant and shouted, ¡°Oh


    no! That b*stard¡¯s trying to escape!¡±


    The bald man who was clutching his stomach at the door tried to escape. Hearing Melody¡¯s yell, he ran


    even faster!


    However, before he could run out of the door, Philip picked up a chair next to him and threw it at the


    man!

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Bang!


    Argh!


    With a scream, the bald man fell to the ground while holding his bloody head!


    ¡°Trying to escape? You think it¡¯s going to be that easy?¡±


    Philip tapped his hands, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and walked over.


    Melody and Cynthia also followed, thetter even kicking the bald man a few times while cursing,


    ¡°Shameless! Someone like you wants to sleep with me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Philip smiled helplessly, looked at the horrified bald man on the ground, and said coldly, ¡°Brother, you


    really can¡¯t withstand a beating. Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Why are you acting like a


    cowardly turtle now?¡±


    At this moment, the bald man was holding his bloody head in one hand, his facepletely covered


    with blood. He slowly moved his butt to the door. If he knew the person he was after was so fierce, he


    would never have provoked Philip! It was a brainless act!


    Philip¡¯s expression gradually cooled down. Staring at the bald man, he asked, ¡°Start talking. Who sent


    you here? Don¡¯t try to lie to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die even more miserably!¡±


    Without waiting for the bald man¡¯s reaction, Philip went up and kicked him on the chest. With the sound


    of cracking bones, his ribs were broken, causing him to roll on the ground in pain!


    He had to be ruthless to scare the other party into answering truthfully!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The bald man screamed like a pig, the pain distorting his face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk, please stop beating me. I¡¯ll


    talk¡­¡±


    The bald man was really scared. This man was too terrifying, and his methods were too ruthless!


    Philip nced at him coldly, waiting for his reply.


    The bald man said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s a mysterious person. We just received a message. Whoever can


    mutte you or kill you will get half a million¡­¡±


    Philip frowned. A mysterious person?


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Philip snorted.


    ¡°Yes, okay! Thank you for sparing us¡­¡±


    The bald man was so scared that he quickly escaped from the restaurant. If he were given another


    chance, he would note here even if it killed him!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Philip said coldly as he turned around to leave.


    Cynthia shouted hurriedly, ¡°Philip, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Philip turned back and asked with a frown, ¡°What else is there?¡±


    Cynthia rolled her eyes and said, ¡°The cooperation between Beacon and Larson!¡±


    Philip replied mildly, ¡°I told you. We can discuss it. Just take me to the Larson family in Fernvale.¡±


    After that, Philip waved his hand and disappeared after stepping out of the restaurant.


    Cynthia stomped her foot in frustration. At this moment, an old man walked out of the restaurant.


    When Cynthia saw him, she quicklyposed herself and asked casually, ¡°Mr. Smith, why didn¡¯t you


    make a move just now?¡±


    The old man nced at the screaming men on the ground and said bitterly, ¡°Miss Cynthia, I can only


    interfere as ast resort. Once I¡¯m exposed, it¡¯ll cause unnecessary trouble to the Larson family.¡±


    Cynthia frowned slightly. ncing at the door, she muttered in her heart, ¡°Why is Philip so interested in


    the Larson family of Fernvale?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I need the Larson family to do something for me,¡± Cynthia suddenly said.


    ¡°Miss Cynthia, please go on,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Help me look up Philip¡¯s background,¡± Cynthia replied. She had a feeling that Philip was not as simple


    as he seemed.


    Was he really just a worthless kept man?


    How could that exin what happened at the Shangri-La Hotel the other day?


    Not long after Philip left the restaurant, he received a call from Charles.


    On the phone, Charles was very agitated as he said, ¡°Philip,e back quickly. Something¡¯s


    happened to your mother!¡±


    Something happened to Martha?

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Philip did not have time to think about it and hailed a cab to hurry back to the vi.


    She was Wynn¡¯s mother, after all. If anything really happened to her, it would be difficult for him to


    exin.


    The cab headed directly toward First Pce. Before he even entered the door, he could already hear


    Martha¡¯s wails.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t live like this anymore. I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Martha was in the hall right now, moring to hang herself. Even she did not know what her own


    objective was.


    Charles tried to persuade her on the side to no avail.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Martha Yates went crazy, she was the shrew among shrews.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you suddenly trying to kill yourself?¡±


    Charles looked at Martha while keeping an eye on the door, feeling relieved when Philip finally


    returned.


    ¡°Philip, please persuade your mother. She¡¯s trying to kill herself and I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡±


    Charles quickly called out to Philip.


    Philip put his hands into his pants pocket. He could tell at one nce. Were these two people


    performing a skit?


    Hehe.


    Philip stood at the door and looked indifferently at the crying Martha. Thetter wailed about hanging


    herself but kept stealing nces at Philip.


    Seeing that Philip did not try to stop her, she immediately wailed and sobbed. ¡°Charles, I¡¯ve let you


    down. I¡¯ve let Wynnie down. I¡¯ll kill myself now. Everything will be fine once I¡¯m dead. You don¡¯t like me


    anyway.¡±


    With that said, Martha hardened her resolve. There was already a white cloth hanging in the hall. She


    climbed onto the chair, yanked her head up, and was about to hang herself.


    Charles turned pale in fright when he noticed that. Was this not an act? Why was she really doing it?


    ¡°Oh no, Philip, quickly say something. Do you really want to watch your mother hang herself in the


    house?¡±


    Charles was anxious, worried that something might happen to his wife.


    Martha also pricked her ears up, holding the white cloth in her hand. She was crying while looking at


    Philip.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Just let me die,¡± Martha said, still wailing.


    At this time, Philip chuckled. Looking at the time, he said, ¡°Go on, I won¡¯t try to stop you. I¡¯ll give you


    ten minutes. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll get someone to drag your body away.¡±


    Both Martha and Charles were stunned at his words.


    Very well.


    Martha was now caught between a rock and a hard ce. Was she going to hang herself or not?


    Bam!


    She walked straight down, kicked the chair over, and ran into the bedroom in a huff. She did note


    out after that.


    It was so embarrassing.


    Charles flushed red while staring at Philip. He then said helplessly, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t me your mother.


    She knows her mistake. Just give her a chance. She¡¯s been reflecting these days.¡±


    Hehe.


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°If she¡¯s really repentant, it¡¯s not impossible for me to forgive her. However,


    Charles Johnston, tell your wife, if I ever find out that she¡¯s up to her tricks again, I¡¯lle after her with


    all her wrongdoings. At that time, I¡¯ll directly send her to prison!¡±


    After that, Philip went upstairs and looked at M before taking his things. He was going to head out to


    the hospital to take care of Wynn.


    Martha hid in the bedroom, listening to the movement outside with her ears stered to the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s this brat up to?¡± Martha muttered, feeling upset. However, she dared not do anything else.


    After all, she had really humiliated herself at the hospital the other day.


    Two dayster in the evening.


    Unexpectedly, Philip received a call from Chloe Sommerset. The other end of the phone was very


    noisy, and Chloe seemed to be drunk.


    With a pot of chicken soup in his hand, Philip thought for a moment and sent the chicken soup to the


    hospital first before giving Wynn an excuse to leave.


    When he arrived at the bar, he saw a familiar figure wrangling with a group of men that looked like


    ruffians.


    ¡°Chloe Sommerset?¡±


    Philip was startled. That person was Chloe, and she looked drunk. She was surrounded by a group of


    gangsters who were touching her all over.


    Chloe was obviously drunk and a little dizzy. She could not even stand still as she grumbled and


    shouted, ¡°Get lost! You scoundrels, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what a fiery chick! So, beauty, who are you?¡±


    One man took the lead, approached Chloe, and touched her drunken red face. He was immediately


    pped away by Chloe!


    ¡°I¡¯m the third young miss of the Sommerset family! Get lost! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call the police toe


    and catch you!¡±


    Chloe tried to get away, but the men refused to let her leave!


    She shoved away one greasy-faced guy who had ced his dirty hands around her waist and


    reprimanded, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Chloe shouted and almost fell amid the


    commotion.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    ¡°Damn¡­ B*stard! Let go of me! I¡¯ll call the police! Ah! Help!¡±


    Chloe was very drunk and could not even stand firmly on her feet, but she at least remained awake.


    She shouted angrily, but how could a weak woman like her be a match for a few hooligans?


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll bring you out for a few more drinks. I know a ce where we can enjoy


    ourselves!¡±


    However, as soon as his fat hand reached out, a heavy kicknded on his back. He was mmed into


    the corner of the bar counter, screaming as blood gushed out of his head!


    Holding his head, the fat man got up from the ground and looked at Philip who was standing behind


    him nonchntly. He roared, ¡°Where did this brate from? Are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to get the hell out of here!¡±


    Philip was obviously very angry, especially when he saw them molesting Chloe. Anger brewed in his


    heart!


    She was his ex-fianc¨¦e after all, so how could he allow her to be insulted like this?


    ¡°What the f*ck did you say? You want us to get lost? Do you know who I am?¡±


    The fat guy found a towel from somewhere and covered his bloody head. Then, he stared arrogantly at


    Philip!


    ¡°F*ck him up! Beat him until his mother can¡¯t recognize him! He dares to kick me, which means he¡¯s


    tired of living!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, his men surrounded Philip with sneers on their faces.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch! There are still guys ying hero nowadays. They¡¯re really looking to die!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bang!


    These hooligans with roguish auras taunted and rushed at Philip with clenched fists, but in the next


    instant, they flew back out!


    ¡°This¡­ How could this be?¡±


    The fat man sat on the ground in fright, sweating all over.


    He did not even notice how the other party made his move and his men were already down, lying on


    the ground while screaming in pain.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    The fat man with a big head and big ears was like a little chicken at the moment.


    As soon as his words fell, he came into contact with Philip¡¯s gaze. He felt as if he was being stared at


    by a lion.


    That immense wave of pressure made him breathless!


    The fat man swallowed his spit and with flickering eyes, he pointed at Philip while shouting, ¡°You¡­


    Don¡¯t be too arrogant! My boss is Ray of Dunham Street! He¡¯s a ruthless character and was jailed


    before! If you do anything to me, he¡¯ll definitely not let you off!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly took out his phone from his pocket to make a call.


    Then, he sneered, got up from the ground, and looked at both Philip and Chloe. He said arrogantly,


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re dead for sure! My boss will be here soon. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost now! Otherwise,


    when hees, you won¡¯t be able to leave! My boss is a big yer in the streets! Since you ruined my


    ns and hurt my boys, my boss will definitely skin you alive! You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Philip totally ignored him and just sat there waiting.


    Before long, a few familiar figures appeared at the door of the bar. Those guys were all wearing leather


    clothes, were tattooed, and had noisy trinkets hanging all over their clothes.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Long before Philip even arrived, all the previous customers who were drinking and dancing had run


    away, leaving a few bartenders left in the huge bar.


    Philip nced at the few figures that just arrived and could not help but sneer. Then, he simply sat on


    the sofa while resting his head against the cushion, ready to watch a good show.


    The group of people that rushed here for reinforcements saw Philip sitting on the sofa. Their bad


    temper from before quickly dispersed as they turned to look at the fat man.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    That guy saw Raying, so he ran over immediately before pointing at Philip and shouting, ¡°Ray,


    you¡¯re finally here. I was hit by that brat over there. He even hurt many of my boys. Get rid of him


    quickly!¡±


    Ray heard his words and noticed the look in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    Smack!


    Before the fat man even finished speaking, Ray went up and pped him viciously on the face until


    that man was dizzy!


    ¡°Boss¡­ Ray, why¡¯d you hit me for? I¡¯m Fat Bill! He hit us¡­¡±


    His face was full of grievances, no idea what Ray was up to.


    Smack!


    As a result, another pnded on his face!


    At this moment, no matter how stupid he was, he realized what was going on. His head was still


    buzzing.


    ¡°Ignorant fool! Get lost!¡± Ray yelled angrily, then hurriedly nodded and bowed to Philip with a fawning


    expression on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Philip, it¡¯s such a coincidence, haha. My subordinate doesn¡¯t understand the rules and doesn¡¯t


    know you. That¡­ If you want to vent your anger, feel free to hit him.¡±


    With that said, Ray kicked Fat Bill over to Philip. Fat Bill was so scared that he knelt on the ground and


    started sobbing. ¡°Mr. Philip, please have mercy on me. I¡¯m a blind fool and I deserve to die!¡±


    Fat Bill started pping himself as he spoke.


    Ray was the bald guy who got into trouble with Philip when he had dinner with Cynthia and Melody the


    other day!


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°It looks like the lesson that day wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Ray¡¯s heart trembled at those words. He could not wait to tear the fat man apart with his bare hands.


    Why did he provoke this man of all people!


    He quickly smiled fawningly, ¡°Oh no, you must be kidding.¡±


    Fat Bill noticed the ttering look on Ray¡¯s face and realized that he was in trouble.


    He might have offended an important person!


    Hence, he knelt and begged, ¡°Mr. Philip, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m blind and ignorant. I shouldn¡¯t haveid my


    hands on your woman. I was wrong, please spare me.¡±


    ¡°Spare you?¡±


    Philip stared at him coldly and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to beat me until my mother can¡¯t


    recognize me?¡±


    The fat man shook his head back and forth, saying with a horrified expression, ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t dare to


    anymore. I was talking nonsense just now. Please have mercy on me. Just treat it as my drunken rant


    and let me go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to do it? You tried to molest a woman in front of so many people. What else don¡¯t you


    dare to do?¡± Philip sneered. Then, he looked at Ray who stood aside and said, ¡°You, beat him until his


    mother can¡¯t recognize him. If you hit him too lightly, I¡¯ll hit you until your mother can¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Ray nced at Philip, his whole body shaking in fright at the sight of his piercing eyes.


    Without another word, he kicked the fat man on the shoulder with a curse. After that, he squatted down,


    grabbed hold of Fat Bill, and started to p him back and forth.


    Very soon, his face swelled and looked like a pig¡¯s head. It was true that even his mother might not


    recognize him if she stood there.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Crawl away now,¡± Philip said grimly.


    Like a group of prisoners who received amnesty, they scrambled to their feet to run away. Ray was the


    fastest among them.


    Philip abruptly shouted, ¡°Are you deaf? I said crawl away!¡±


    The group of thugs was stunned, then they looked at each other while hesitating.


    Including Ray, the group of men knelt on the ground and started to crawl away from the bar.


    It was so shocking that all the waiters in the bar looked at each other.


    Philip stood up, grabbed Chloe who was drunk and unconscious, and called out to her several times.


    ¡°You¡­ Who are you?! Get lost! Go away!¡±


    Chloe struggled violently. Philip had no choice but to carry her bridal style.


    Although Chloe was drunk, she subconsciously put her arms around Philip¡¯s neck. She leaned in his


    arms and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Philip was taken aback. He stared at the flushed woman, his heart softening. He smiled helplessly as


    he said, ¡°Still the same as before.¡±


    With that, Philip said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Philip simply took Chloe to a nearby one-star hotel. He opened the door and put Chloe on the bed, but


    this woman had thrown up quite a lot along the way. Both she and Philip were dirty all over.


    Philip looked around, turned his head, and wanted to leave. After all, he could not take care of others.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Moreover, there should be a distance between a man and a woman.


    Even if she was his ex-fianc¨¦e, they should not stay in the same room.


    However, Chloe was obviously drunk and had vomited all over her body.


    Despite that, he restrained himself. He was not a monk! He could not do that!


    He put her on the bed and ced the quilt over her. Philip sat on the side of the bed and looked at her


    for a while, finding that Chloe was really beautiful from this angle!


    For an inexplicable reason, tears rolled down from the corner of Chloe¡¯s eyes while she was asleep.


    Philip¡¯s heart suddenly ached when he noticed it.


    Philip sighed. Thisss must be troubled by something. Otherwise, she would not be drinking like this.


    In the middle of the night, Philip left the hotel.


    Philip had a headache over this past rtionship.


    The next morning, Philip received a call from Chloe. She told him to prepare for a banquet in the


    afternoon that he needed to attend.


    It was about Beacon.


    On the phone, Philip wanted to ask aboutst night, but Chloe immediately hung up as ifst night¡¯s


    events never happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s Chloe up to?¡± Philip muttered.


    In the hospital ward, Wynn noticed Philip¡¯s hesitant expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Philip? Did


    something happen?¡±


    Philip struggled for a while before he said, ¡°Wynnie, Chloe called me and told me to attend a banquet.


    Do you think I should go?¡±


    Wynn frowned before she replied graciously, ¡°Just go if you want to. After all, it¡¯s not easy to end your


    rtionship. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Philip looked at Wynn in silence for a while before he said, ¡°Wynnie, trust me, I¡¯ll handle this


    rtionship properly.¡±


    Wynn did not say anything, merely smiling faintly. Shey on the bed with her back facing Philip.


    Philip stared at Wynn¡¯s back and hesitated.


    ¡®Wynnie, wait for me. I¡¯ll handle my rtionship with Chloe properly.¡¯


    Around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, all kinds of luxury cars were parked outside a luxurious vi¡ª


    Maserati, Porsche, Bentley, Ferrari, and so on. The sight was astounding, like a grand auto show!


    A young couple walked down from a Porsche. The woman wore a ck knee-length halter dress. She


    had a beautiful face and a good figure. Her eyes sparkled like bright stars and attracted the attention of


    most people as soon as she appeared.


    As for the man, he wore casual cks, a pullover, and white sneakers. His attire could not be more


    ordinary.


    This couple was none other than Chloe and Philip.


    At this moment, Chloe stared at Philip and said in disgust, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to dress up nicely? What is


    this you¡¯re wearing? Are you doing it on purpose?¡±


    Chloe was very upset. This banquet was arranged especially for him, but he paid no attention at all.


    Philip shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Miss Sommerset, it¡¯s good enough that I¡¯m attending it with you.


    Stop nitpicking.¡±


    ¡°Besides, why did you ask me toe here?¡± Philip asked.


    Chloe stared at Philip for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Philip, does Mnelson Angel Investment Group


    belong to you? Are you the one who nned the investment for Beacon? Does Wynn know about


    this?¡±

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Philip frowned, stared at Chloe, and remained silent for a long time before he said, ¡°No.¡±


    Frowning, Chloe turned around and ignored Philip, walking into the vi by herself.


    He was still pretending at this moment?


    Very well, then. She would see how long he could carry on the act.


    Seeing that Chloe had lost her temper, Philip touched his nose in embarrassment before following her.


    She was the one who asked him to attend the banquet with her, but now she made it seem like he had


    done something wrong.


    In the luxurious vi, many long tables wereid out with food and drinks served on top of them.


    Beautiful waitresses in uniform were walking around while dozens of young men and women were full


    of smiles and chattering with one another, each holding a wine ss.


    This was a private banquet, hence the people invited were all well-known rich second-generation


    entrepreneurs from the East Business District.


    They were not here simply to eat, drink, and have fun but to talk about business and make friends to


    broaden their connections.


    He really could not understand why Chloe wanted him to attend this banquet.


    Chloe and Philip walked in one after another, but no one noticed Philip behind her as all eyes fell on


    Chloe.


    There were a lot of beautiful women in the hall, but there was only one beautiful goddess like Chloe


    Sommerset.


    Instantly, other women became Chloe¡¯s backdrop because there was noparison at all!


    Chloe epted everyone¡¯s gaze. She was already used to this situation. She looked exactly like a


    snow queen but with a smile on her face. She greeted everyone politely.


    Looking at Chloe¡¯s calm and amiable appearance, Philip even doubted whether she had a double


    personality.


    He thought for a while, walked to one side, and picked up the snack on the table to eat.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tsk, what an uncultured bum!¡±


    An obese woman wearing gold and silver stood beside him. Seeing Philip eating and drinking casually,


    she scrutinized Philip¡¯s clothes again while a deep contempt appeared in her eyes.


    Philip frowned. He was just eating a few snacks. Was that really necessary?


    ¡°Hey, Madam, are you talking about me?¡± Philip asked.


    The obese woman immediately widened her eyes, pointed at Philip while she ced another hand on


    her hip. She cursed, ¡°Who are you calling ¡®Madam¡¯? Are you blind?! I¡¯m only 22. Watch your words!¡±


    22?


    F*ck!


    Philip could hardly believe it. This fat and greasy middle-aged woman was only 22?


    Fine, Philip could not be bothered to exin. He apologized cheerfully and left.


    A man could never win a fight against a woman.


    ¡°Pervert! How dare you peek at me! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll get someone to gouge your eyes out!¡± a


    coquettish woman cursed coldly with her arms crossed. She was not looking at the waiter at all.


    The waiter stiffened his neck. He was pped by a woman in front of so many people, so of course, he


    was upset. He stared at the woman viciously and gritted his teeth!


    ¡°Oh, you dare to re at me? Are you angry? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? How


    dare you peek at me!¡±


    The woman crossed her arms in front of her chest, holding her pointed chin upward while looking all


    high and mighty.


    Many people nearby turned around and nced at them, but when they saw a waiter being bullied, no


    one said anything. They simply continued to do their own things.


    At this time, a middle-aged man walked over with a smile on his face.


    He was the customer service manager of this banquet. He bent over and said politely to the coquettish


    woman, ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m really sorry about this. It¡¯s our negligence. John is new and ignorant. Please calm


    down. I¡¯ll ask him to apologize to you immediately. I hope this won¡¯t ruin your mood.¡±


    The woman nced at the middle-aged man and sneered, ¡°Apologize? If an apology is useful, won¡¯t I


    suffer a big loss? Fire him. I don¡¯t want to see him here again. How dare a lowly waiter like him steal


    nces at me? He¡¯s really tired of living!¡±


    The man frowned. The woman had offended all the waiters with her words.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    However, he had no other choice. He turned around and said to the young waiter, ¡°Hurry up and


    apologize.¡±


    With tears welling up in his eyes, the young waiter gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Manager, I just looked at


    her once. Why right does she have to hit me? I won¡¯t apologize!¡±


    The woman frowned and said, ¡°Excuse me? Did I allow you to look at me? You¡¯re nothing but a lowly


    waiter. Who do you think you are? So what if I hit you? You¡¯re poor, dirty, and perverted. No wonder


    you can only hide in a dark corner and peep! Pah!¡±


    The service manager frowned and said coldly to John, ¡°John, hurry up and apologize. Otherwise, I


    have to let you go. I don¡¯t need an employee like you here.¡±


    The young waiter¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. He bit his lip and red at the coquettish woman


    viciously.


    After a long while, he still forced out the sentence, ¡°Madam, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for my behavior


    just now. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    The woman sneered and mocked, ¡°Forgive you? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? You¡¯re


    not worthy!¡±


    Philip held a snack and watched from a distance. Initially, he wanted to help, but he chose to be silent


    at this moment.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    If the young waiter was more resolute, he might help him out, but since the other party chose to lower


    his head, he changed his mind.


    He shook his head helplessly and watched as the young waiter was led away.


    Obviously, this woman was after him. She was arrogantly cursing people one second before, but the


    next second, she was smiling like an innocent maiden. It was amazing!


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Penny Schuler,¡± the coquettish woman stretched out her hand, blinked at Philip, and said


    seductively.


    Philip nced at her and ignored that tender little hand.


    The smile on Penny¡¯s face gradually froze, bing sinister. She said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve got an attitude! I


    won¡¯t pretend anymore. Mr. Parker told me to give you a word. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry


    up and leave Wynn! Otherwise, he has 100 methods to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Philip asked indifferently, and at the same time, he looked at the woman while


    pinching his chin. ¡°How much did you get?¡±


    The woman was annoyed at Philip¡¯s words. Philip was right. She had indeed received 100,000 from the


    other party!


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t regret it! I have my ways to deal with you!¡±


    She messed up her hair, sat down on the ground, disyed a shy and scared look, and screamed,


    ¡°Argh! Save me! This pervert tried to molest me! Help!¡±


    Her screams instantly attracted the attention of many people. Everyone looked over and started talking


    about Philip and Penny.


    Philip was also taken aback for a moment. He did not expect this woman to act so impulsively and


    recklessly.


    The obese 22-year-old from before also yelled at this time, ¡°It¡¯s him! I saw him sneaking around just


    now and knew he¡¯s not a good person at first sight. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so disgusting, trying to


    molest people!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just look at his attire! He looks like a beggar. Why¡¯s this person here?¡±


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion in the banquet hall.


    Seeing everyone pointing their fingers at Philip, Penny felt very triumphant and started wailing again.


    ¡°Boo-hoo, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. How can you treat me like this! You¡¯re a scoundrel, a pervert!¡±


    At this time, a man in a white suit came over and shouted angrily at Philip, ¡°Philip rke, how could


    you do such a thing? You¡¯re simply too bold! Even if you¡¯re a useless kept man, you can¡¯t break the


    law!¡±


    This person was none other than Juan Parker!


    Right from the start, Juan had noticed Philip from the moment he walked through the door!

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    A glint of coldness shed through Philip¡¯s eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Juan Parker, you


    actually employed such underhanded methods. Is it interesting?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Juan was also invited to this private banquet.


    Juan was startled and instinctively took a half step back, but when he saw so many people in the hall,


    he felt confident again.


    He sneered in his heart as he looked at Philip and said, ¡°Stop bullsh*tting in front of me! How dare you


    molest a woman in front of so many people? I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you! If you have anything to say,


    tell it to the police! I really didn¡¯t expect this. Wynn is still in the hospital but you¡¯re fooling around here!¡±


    Naturally, there were many women in the audience. When they saw how Juan stood up for another


    woman, they felt delighted.


    ¡°Mr. Parker¡¯s right. Arrest him! This person is too despicable!¡±


    ¡°Where did this hooligane from? How dare he barge into our private banquet! Security, get rid of


    him!¡±


    Just as everyone was condemning Philip, a graceful and dignified woman in a long ck backless


    dress came over. She slowly supported the coquettish woman sitting on the ground to stand up, then


    asked with concern, ¡°Did you say he molested you?¡±


    As soon as this woman appeared, she immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the hall.


    She was like a fairy that descended from the heavens, her skin fair and luminescent. She had a tall and


    morous figure while her facial features were distinct and exquisite. She was so beautiful that the


    lights in the hall dimmed inparison to her!


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Who is she? Howe I¡¯ve never seen her before?¡± In the crowd of onlookers, a


    man in his 40s blinked rapidly as he asked.


    Seeing such an outstanding woman, he felt hot all over and could not wait to pin her down before


    taking good care of her.


    ¡°Mr. ine, you¡¯ve just arrived here, so you might not know that she¡¯s the third young miss of the


    Sommerset family, Chloe Sommerset!¡± the person next to him replied.


    ¡°Chloe Sommerset? You mean the Sommerset family of Capital City?¡±


    In front of Chloe Sommerset, Penny Schuler was nothing but a minor character¡ªCompletely


    iparable!


    Penny flicked a nce at Juan who stood beside her and found that the other party was deliberately


    avoiding her gaze. She immediately realized that something was not right.


    Sure enough, when Chloe noticed that she was in a daze, her eyebrows twitched slightly as she asked


    again, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Did you just im that he molested you?¡±


    The aura of a career woman exuded from Chloe. It was extremely overbearing and shocked Penny into


    taking a step back as she nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, yes he did. He molested me just now!¡±


    Smack!


    Without any hesitation, Chloe went up to her and pped her viciously. A red handprint swelled on her


    face instantly!


    Everyone was astounded at this incredulous sight!


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Sommerset, why¡¯d you hit me? He¡¯s the one who molested me!¡± Penny was flustered and


    at a loss as she said grievously.


    Chloe said unhurriedly, ¡°Do you think you canpare to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Smack!


    As soon as Penny spoke, Chloe pped her again!


    ¡°Speaking of my looks, my poise, my background, and my status, what do you have that can be


    compared to me?¡± Chloe asked coldly with a look of disdain in her eyes.


    Penny was terrified by Chloe¡¯s demeanor. She clutched her flushed cheeks and took a while before she


    replied, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t bepared to Miss Sommerset.¡±


    Smack!


    Another vicious p!


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t bepared to me in anything, why should he molest someone like you instead of


    me?¡± Chloe narrowed her eyes, her tone frigid!


    ¡°I¡­ He¡­ I was wrong! Miss Sommerset, please spare me. He didn¡¯t molest me¡­¡±


    Instantly, Penny started crying.


    Chloe stared at her sternly and asked, ¡°Who told you to do this? Tell me and I might spare you! If you


    don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you disappear from Riverdale!¡±


    Penny clutched her cheeks, nced at Juan, and stammered for a long while, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Smack!


    ¡°What about you? Say it! Otherwise, I¡¯ll feed you to the fish!¡±


    Penny trembled in fright at her words!


    She said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Parker made me do it. He said he doesn¡¯t like Philip and wants to teach him a


    lesson. Miss Sommerset, please let me go. I was confused¡­¡±


    At this moment, Juan¡¯s face was ashen, pale as a sheet. He stared at Penny coldly, then at Philip and


    Chloe. He gritted his teeth angrily before turning to leave.


    Hiss!


    All the people present took a deep breath. They did not expect such a sudden turn of events. This


    incident was actually instigated by Juan!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Juan Parker was a mysterious businessman who had been in the limelight recently.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Especially in Riverdale, Juan Parker had taken the center spot recently!


    With threepanies under his name, he had strong connections and funds!


    This was also the reason why Juan was invited to the banquet tonight.


    The main thing was, they did not expect a woman like Chloe Sommerset to be so intense. Her every


    word and every p was so full of severity, and one could not help but admire such a woman!


    Especially the question that Chloe posed just now, would one rather molest someone else than her¡­


    This sentence made many men hot and bothered. It was simply too exciting!


    Philip looked at Chloe with a broad grin and said, ¡°Miss Sommerset, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so


    domineering.¡±


    Chloe took a sip of wine from her ss and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Sommerset in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Philip was taken aback. Suddenly thinking of something, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you quarrel with your


    father?¡±


    Chloe gave him an angry look, put down the wine ss, and crossed her arms. Then, she said, ¡°Yes I


    did. Because of you, I ran away from home.¡±


    ¡°What? You ran away from home?¡± Philip¡¯s tone raised an octave.


    Chloe had always been strong-willed, and Philip was well aware of this.


    However, running away from home was not a joke.


    After ring at him, she asked softly, ¡°Philip, can¡¯t we return to how we used to be?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly. ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t say things like this again in the future. I¡¯m already married and even


    have a kid.¡±


    Raising her chin, she looked at the crystal chandelier and suddenlyughed at herself before saying, ¡°I


    understand. Thank you.¡±


    After that, Chloe smiled, got up, and walked out of the vi.


    Philip frowned as he looked at her defeated figure.


    One dayter, the Sommerset Group of Capital City, also known as the Sommerset family, announced


    in a high-profile manner that it would invest one billion in Beacon Pharmaceutical!


    This incident was like throwing a stone on the surface of a calmke, causing ripples.


    This ripple expanded rapidly, forming a stormy sea!


    The Sommerset family of Capital City spearheaded the beginning of manypanies formally


    investing in Beacon.


    Philip also suddenly received news about this matter. He met with Chloe and asked, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Sexy and gracious as ever, Chloe¡¯s red lips were ced on the rim of a cup as she sipped coffee from


    it. With an alluring smile, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I told my father to make the investment. Why, are you


    moved?¡±


    Frowning, he said sternly, ¡°Divest!¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m just trying to help you. Can¡¯t I even do this?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    With her eyes turning red, she stared at Philip who was about to leave. She asked loudly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to help me with this matter. Although I no longer have the support of rke Group


    of Capital City, I have my ns. The Sommerset family cannot get involved.¡±


    After that, Philip left directly.


    Chloe Sommerset, that stupid woman!


    Once the Sommerset family was involved, Philip might not be able to protect them in the end!


    Crying, Chloe sat in the coffee shop for a while. She gritted her teeth and muttered to herself, ¡°I won¡¯t


    divest! I¡¯ll follow you to the end of the world!¡±


    Back to Philip. He was in a bad mood and returned to the hospital dully. Although Wynn was going


    through antenatal treatment, she still handled somepany matters.


    In the past two days, more and morepanies wanted to invest in Beacon, so that made her very


    busy.


    Philip had told her many times to rest, but Wynn did not listen.


    Even Mindy was called to the ward by her to deal with work.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Wynn on the phone. Philip walked over in silence and


    massaged her calves.


    ¡°Alright, then. Thank you, Mr. Moore.¡±


    Wynn hung up the phone, then pulled out a letter from the drawer to hand it to Philip. She said,


    ¡°Someone sent it over just now and said you must open it personally.¡±


    Philip was stunned and opened the envelope, but when he saw the contents, he stood up abruptly.


    The whole ward was flooded with fury and wrath in an instant!


    There was a photo in the envelope.


    It was a picture of Tim rke, who had been detained by the branch family, kneeling on the ground and


    receiving punishment from the enforcement hall. He was naked, and his back was covered in blood.


    That sight was appalling!


    Wynn was shocked when she saw Philip¡¯s reaction and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Phil? Did


    something happen?¡±


    Philip quickly kept the photo and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Have a good rest. I need to go out for a


    while.¡±


    After that, Philip got up and went out of the hospital. He immediately dialed George¡¯s number and said


    coldly, ¡°Why is Uncle Tim detained by the branch family?¡±


    George was just about to report this matter to Philip. He quickly replied, ¡°Young Master, I was just


    about to call you. Because of thest incident, Master Tim broke into the branch family and caused


    public anger. Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re handling this matter at home. Master Tim also wants to warn


    you not to be impulsive. He can take care of himself.¡±


    ¡°Handle my *ss! The branch family are courting their own deaths!¡± Philip roared angrily, chills exploding


    from his eyes. ¡°Warn the old fogeys in the branch family. Tell them I¡¯ll return to the ind tomorrow!


    Whoever dares toy another finger on Uncle Tim, I¡¯ll make them disappear from this world forever!!!¡±


    Domineering!


    Ferocious!


    Angry!

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    After hanging up the phone, Philip was full of anger. His uncle was actually detained by the branch


    family!


    That damned branch family actually dared to stretch their hands into the main family now!


    Philip raised his head and looked at the sky with a hardened resolve. Since they refused to listen to


    warnings, they could not me him for not considering the familial rtions between the main and


    branch families.


    Soon after that, Philip contacted Rick and told him to stay in the hospital for a few days. As he was


    going to return to Arcadia Ind, he could not take care of matters in Riverdale.


    Then, Philip contacted Theo.


    Theo brought along a few of his men in a Mayback and hurried over before saying respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    rke, what are your orders?¡±


    Philip nced at Theo, unsure if the n would work. ¡°How many men do you have?¡±


    Theo replied, ¡°More than 200 in the main branch and more than 300 in the sub-branches, so about 600


    in total.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°600¡­¡±


    Philip frowned, worried. It was not enough.


    Furthermore, most of Theo¡¯s men were gangsters and had littlebat abilities.


    Philip thought of using the power of the family, but he knew that the branch family also had their own


    armed forces.


    He needed to find external reinforcements to make sure nothing went wrong.


    Was he going to use the resources he had prepared over the years?


    Philip fell into deep thought. He looked up at the clouds in the sky as different options shed through


    his mind.


    Once exposed, Philip would have no secrets anymore.


    By that time, the conniving eyes in the dark, including the old fogeys from the branch family, would


    have countermeasures.


    Was it worth it?


    While Philip pondered over his options, a customized white Bentley stopped at the entrance of the


    hospital.


    Giada was still so elegant and noble, wearing a ck backless evening dress and a sun hat. She also


    had on a pair of LV customized crystal high heels. She stepped out of the car and looked at Philip


    indifferently.


    Philip frowned slightly, watching as Giada walked toward him like she was strutting on the runway. He


    said lightly, ¡°Giada Wallis has the time to visit me?¡±


    Giada smiled faintly, took off her sunsses, and nced at Theo beside him. Sheughed mockingly.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re not nning to bring him to the ind, are you?¡±


    Philip had to be joking.


    She had already made thorough investigations about Theo Zander.


    Such a person may be a dragon in Riverdale, butpared to the rke family, he was nothing but an


    ant.


    Any young master or youngdy from the branch family had more bodyguards around them than


    Theo¡¯s men. They were all more powerful as they were carefully selected elites!


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Philip narrowed his eyes.


    Giada did not beat around the bush and said, ¡°I¡¯m here just to tell you this. It¡¯s not the right time for you


    to return yet. Every single person from the branch family is waiting for you to go back now. If you did,


    you can never preserve your status as the heir. This is also what your Uncle Tim meant. I¡¯ll go back


    and handle this matter. You just stay obediently in Riverdale.¡±


    Giada could restrain Philip, or even force Philip to return to the ind and then imprison him as a move


    to capture the general to control his armies.


    However, such a thing could not be initiated by the branch family.


    Philip frowned. He did not understand what Giada meant and snorted. ¡°Giada, why are you trying to


    help me now? Are there no secrets between you and the branch family?¡±


    Giada smiled earnestly and said, ¡°Of course, there is, but I don¡¯t want the power of the branch family to


    surpass the main family.¡±


    Philip fell into deep thought at her words.


    He had no idea what Giada was nning. He only knew that this woman had always been a mystery.


    What other backup ns did she have?


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Laughing, Giada turned and left, leaving her final words before getting into the car, ¡°The branch family


    can¡¯t be allowed to interfere in the matter between you and me, let alone conniving after the main


    family. This is also my limit. On this point, we¡¯re on the same side.¡±


    After that, Giada got on the Bentley and left.


    Philip stared at the taillights of the car as it drove away and made other ns in his mind.


    At the same time in the passenger seat of the Bentley, Vivian looked back and asked in confusion,


    ¡°Madam, why are you helping Philip?¡±


    Giada looked at the scenery outside the car window with an intriguing expression as she said, ¡°The


    ambition of the branch family is greater than I thought. This is a hungry wolf that has already lost


    control. Once they grab an opportunity, it¡¯ll be detrimental to my n. Therefore, I must stabilize the


    branch and main family so that I can annex the entire rke family step by step.¡±


    After returning to the hospital ward, Philip saw that Wynn was looking through thepany¡¯s


    documents. When she saw him, she asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Phil? You seem to be in low


    spirits.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Philip smiled and tried to hide it. He noticed the documents in Wynn¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°How¡¯s


    everything?¡±


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now, thepany has fully operated the new drug. At


    present, a total of 20 new directors have been screened and a new board of directors has been


    appointed. The next step is to list the new drug on the market and handle the sales in all the major


    cities.¡±


    Wynn could finally rx for a while. These days, she had really worked hard for Beacon.


    Now, Beacon had finally stabilized.


    Philip did a lot to achieve this.


    Wynn smiled, put her arms around Philip¡¯s neck, and kissed him before saying, ¡°Phil, when will your


    friend who invested a billion dors return? I want to treat him to a meal. After all, he has helped us a


    lot.¡±


    Who exactly was that friend of Philip¡¯s?


    Wynn really wanted to know.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll have to find out from him. He¡¯s a very busy man after all.¡± Philip glossed over it casually.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Turning the view to Juan Parker, he was currently filling himself with alcohol in the booth of a dark bar


    somewhere.


    He had suffered the utmost humiliation during the banquet that night.


    He flexed his fists. Penny Schuler, who was kneeling beside him, had been beaten miserably and got


    her clothes disheveled. She sobbed and said, ¡°Mr. Parker, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Juan red at her vehemently and proceeded to p her viciously. ¡°Get lost! You b*tch, how dare you


    betray me?!¡±


    Two of Penny¡¯s teeth broke from that p. She quickly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for having mercy


    on me.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After that, she got up and limped away.


    Juan did not even look at her. He finished a bottle of whiskey gloomily, then made a phone call quietly.


    After taking care of Wynn in the hospital for a day, Philip was just about to return to the vi to


    apany M.


    He looked at the time and saw that it was around nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Before, there were quite a


    lot of people on this road. Why was it so deserted today?


    Suddenly!


    Four ck vans rushed out of the darkness and surrounded Philip!


    They were obviously here to cause trouble!


    More than 20 burly men, all full of ferocity, got down from the vans.


    They looked like those brawny guys one could usually find in the gym, and they all held weapons in


    their hands. After mming the car doors loudly, they quickly surrounded Philip until there was no way


    for him to escape!


    One could tell at first nce that these people had roamed the streets. Many had scars on their bodies,


    obviously hacked by knives. It was quite frightening. Moreover, since they appeared, they had put on


    numerous postures that showed they were ready to kill!


    The leader was a big man about 1.9 meters tall. He had a tiger tattoo on his arm, a sharp scar on his


    eyebrows, and a body full of muscles. He red at Philip fiercely, saying, ¡°Brat, are you Philip rke?¡±


    Philip frowned, his gaze sweeping across this group of people as he said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    That tall man snorted. ¡°Who are we? Hahaha, that¡¯s really hard to say. But I can tell you that you¡¯re


    about to get thrown into the river to be fish food. Boy, be careful when going out in the future.


    Don¡¯t provoke anyone you shouldn¡¯t provoke! Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died!¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Juan Parker sent you?¡±


    After thinking about it, only Juan would employ such dirty tricks.


    That guy was really relentless.


    ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯re not so ignorant after all. That¡¯s right, Mr. Parker sent us!¡±


    The man stared at Philip with a look full of disdain. Was it really necessary for him to bring all his men


    out just to take care of this skinny kid?


    He said, ¡°You actually dared to offend Mr. Parker! You must be really tired of living! In your next life,


    remember to look around clearly before you offend anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll give you the same advice,¡± Philip sneered.


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re really insolent. No wonder Mr. Parker wants you dead!¡± the tall guy said.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s stop the bullsh*t and just get rid of him!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this kid looks like an idiot. Let¡¯s get this done quickly so we can have fun over some drinks!¡±


    ¡°What a waste of time! I thought it was going to be a big deal, but it turns out to be a brat!¡±


    The group of burly guys chattered and yelled, all looking at Philip with taunting expressions as if Philip


    was destined to die here tonight!


    Philip knew that Juan had been targeting him, but he did not retaliate much. After all, in Philip¡¯s eyes,


    Juan was not very threatening.


    However, Juan¡¯s recent actions had crossed Philip¡¯s limit!


    It was time to end Juan. After all, it was really annoying to have a fly buzzing in front of him all the time.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Philip paid no heed to this gang of men in front of him. He was thinking about how to teach Juan a


    lesson. He was not going to kill him. He was just going to make him remember this lesson for the rest


    of his life so that he would not harbor any more evil thoughts toward him.


    That 1.9-meter tall man was extremely furious when he noticed that Philip was not concerned about


    him at all!


    ¡°Damn it! This brat¡¯s too cocky! Boys, f*ck him up! Don¡¯t worry about killing him. If anything happens,


    Mr. Parker will take care of it!¡±


    That group of burly men waved the steel pipes and knives in their hands, yelling and rushing toward


    Philip, looking murderous! If ordinary people saw this scene, they would pee in their pants from fright!


    Philip¡¯s gaze swept across them while a cold killing intent exuded from his body!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Suddenly, a shrill female voice sounded. It was followed by another shout. ¡°Stop it at once!¡±


    ¡°Who the heck is that?¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the sounds. They turned their heads to look behind, then


    someone dropped the steel pipe and knife that were in their hands!


    Philip discovered that he actually knew this woman. It was Yvette Simms!


    ¡°What are you looking at? Squat down! Squat down at once!¡±


    Yvette was stern. She stared at the gangsters who were rude to her as the corners of her eyes


    twitched. She realized that most of them were staring at her and gesturing with their hands!


    ¡°Insults! Provocation! I have the right to arrest you!¡±


    A trace of anger shed in Yvette¡¯s eyes. She ran over with her long legs and kicked the brawny man¡¯s


    crotch!


    Damn! This woman was so pretty yet so ruthless!


    Yvette¡¯s kick really frightened many people. The burly man fell to the ground and howled in pain while


    clutching his crotch.


    ¡°F*cker! You b*tch! How dare you dare kick my bro? Are you looking for death?!¡±


    The tall man was furious. He was no longer interested in teasing her. He rushed forward and aimed a


    kick at Yvette¡¯s stomach!


    Philip frowned as he gathered strength in his legs. He was about to rush in to help, but he quickly


    rxed again because Yvette¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. She pinched her fair nose and showed a faint


    sneer.


    At one nce, Philip already knew that the tall man was not a match for her.


    Sure enough, Yvette tilted her body to one side and avoided his kick. Then, with a soft exim, she


    swung her leg and mmed it into the man¡¯s neck like a gust of wind!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Regardless of his tall height and bulging muscles, he still stumbled several steps back before he could


    steady himself again.


    The man shook his head to clear the buzzing noise in his ears before a sneer appeared at the corner of


    his mouth. He said, ¡°Haha! This b*tch is hot and spicy! As expected of the woman I like. You have


    some moves, but can you take on more than 20 of us?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Drop your weapons, or I¡¯ll arrest all of you!¡± Yvette shouted sternly.


    ¡°You think you can arrest us?¡±


    The tall man snickered and mocked. ¡°If you¡¯re obedient and have some fun with the boys, then maybe


    I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll use force!¡±


    ¡°Boss, she looks familiar. She seems to be someone from above,¡± oneckey next to him said.


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up! Don¡¯t forget our purpose today. No matter who she is, she can¡¯t stop us from doing


    our job! Just do it!¡±


    The tall man pped hisckey¡¯s face angrily.


    Yvette¡¯s face quickly became unpleasant as she frowned, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to arrest you now! Also, no


    matter who the person behind you is, I¡¯ll find them and charge them too!¡±


    ¡°Haha, the beauty is very fiery indeed. But I¡¯ll advise you not to be nosy. Just stand aside and watch


    obediently. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how your pretty little face became disfigured!¡± the tall man


    said viciously.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just take you down before dragging you back!¡± Yvette clenched her fists and red at


    the other party furiously.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so scared! Come on, boys. Take this woman down and show her our prowess!¡±


    A trace of malice shed across the face of the 1.9-meter tall man, his expression a little sinister.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    ¡°B*stard! How dare you?! You¡¯re breaking thew!¡±


    Yvette was livid. She did not expect these people to be so arrogant that they could even say such


    things!


    At the same time, the group of gangsters already surrounded Yvette.


    These guys threw away the steel pipes and knives in their hands, rushing at Yvette with their bare


    hands. Some guys even leered as they pounced on her, wanting to hug Yvette and take her down on


    the spot!


    Yvette was nimble and agile, but no matter how powerful she was, she was not an opponent for more


    than 20 people. Very soon, she was entangled by these people and her movements became


    disoriented. She was attacked from behind several times and suffered a few kicks!


    Yvette just kicked a man who dashed in front of her when another man suddenly rushed in and


    grabbed her from behind whileughing lewdly. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be scared, here Ie!¡±


    She was terrified when she was being grabbed like that. Seeing three or four big guys pouncing on her


    and gesturing at her chest, she let out a frightened cry!


    Bam!


    Instantly, Yvette felt the grip on her loosen. She saw one of the guys getting picked up by the cor


    before being flung away!


    Goodness gracious, what had she just witnessed?! A man being picked up with one arm!


    ¡°How are you doing, pretty Yvie? Long time no see!¡±


    Philip suddenly appeared behind Yvette with a grin on his face.


    As he said that, he kicked the brawny man who leaped in front of him, then put his arms around


    Yvette¡¯s waist. He took her into his arms and kicked another brawny man who pounced at them!


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need my help to escape?¡±


    Philip looked at Yvette in his arms who was already stunned silly.


    Yvette was a little flustered at the moment. She was shocked. She did not expect it to be Philip. His


    skills were so impressive too!


    Why did she suddenly have the urge to fall into his arms?


    Yvette shook her head immediately and eximed, ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! You dare to act all lovey-dovey in front of me?! Boys, pick up your weapons and break that


    brat¡¯s limbs! Don¡¯t be afraid of killing him. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    Seeing that Philip was actually hugging the woman, the 1.9-meter tall guy suddenly felt that he was


    cucked. He exploded in fury, picked up a machete, and rushed toward them!


    Without looking back, Philip said to Yvette in his arms, ¡°Just leave the rest to me.¡±


    Having said that, he pushed Yvette aside, then turned around to send a punch. It directly hit the face of


    the tall man!


    Yvette was very anxious. She was very worried that Philip was not fit to be an opponent of the other


    party. She hurried to the car and took her mobile phone to call her colleagues!


    However, when she hung up the phone and turned around to help Philip, she was surprised to find that


    more than 20 big men were all lying on the ground, crying and wailing!


    At this moment, that guy who seemed weak and scrawny was squatting next to the 1.9-meter tall man,


    pping his face back and forth.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very proud of yourself? Why are you so quiet now? Aren¡¯t you going to break my limbs?


    Why are you stopping now?¡±


    Philip pped him again and again with a faint sneer on his face.


    The tall man¡¯s face was already covered in blood. He spat out the broken teeth in his mouth and


    begged for mercy, ¡°Stop hitting me! I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m sorry. Please stop hitting me¡­¡±


    At this moment, he felt that his head was buzzing. The teeth in his mouth had almost all been knocked


    out!


    Philip snorted coldly, got up, and stomped on the big man¡¯s chest fiercely. The sound of cracking bones


    resonated. The big man fainted after a few painful howls!


    Yvette frowned and ran over to grab hold of Philip who was still being violent. ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯ll


    be trouble if you continue.¡±


    Philip turned his head to look at her, a sharp look suddenly shing in his eyes. Yvette was so scared


    that she thought he was going to do something bad to her!


    Next, she was truly shocked by Philip¡¯s next actions!


    Philip swiftly pushed her away, and like a violent tiger, rushed out quickly, kicking the headlight of one


    of the cars!


    Bang!


    Yvette took a breath and saw that the hood of the car had been kicked open by Philip!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Juan Parker, get the hell out here!¡±


    Philip pulled the car door open as he roared furiously!


    Earlier, Philip noticed a car with shing headlights from a distance that wanted to take advantage of


    the chaos to drive away. He naturally saw Juan sitting in the driver¡¯s seat at a nce!


    Unexpectedly, this guy had been sitting in the car the entire time!

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Juan¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant at the moment. He was sure of victory, so he hade


    with the men he hired. He wanted to mock Philip at thest moment and regain the dignity he lost!


    However, he did not expect Philip to be so strong, going up against more than 20 people all by himself!


    Was he still human?


    At Philip¡¯s kick, Juan was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. He hurriedly locked the door of


    the car, hiding inside and refusing toe out!


    Had he always been that skillful?


    ¡°Juan Parker, get out now!¡±


    Philip stepped on the hood and pointed at Juan who was pale behind the windshield.


    How would Juan dare to go out now? At this moment, Philip was like a monster in his eyes!


    He kept thinking about how to escape and hurriedly took out his cell phone to make a few calls.


    ¡°Get the hell out right now!¡±


    Philip was enraged.


    Juan narrowed his eyes as he red at the angry Philip in front of the car. He made a spontaneous


    decision, mmed his foot on the elerator, and tried to run him over!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Juan roared!


    However, the car did not respond. With a dumbfounded look on his face, he stepped hard on the


    elerator once more, but the car did not move at all.


    ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t force me! As long as you leave Wynn, I¡¯ll forget everything!¡±


    Juan was really scared as he tried his best to restrain his panic and fear.


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to challenge me?¡± Philip snickered and said, ¡°Forget everything? Do you


    think I can forget what you did tonight?¡±


    Philip felt that Juan must have a screw loose in his head to spout such a joke.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you! Even if you¡¯re so good that you can take on 20 people, can you


    take on 100? I admit that I¡¯ve been making trouble for you this whole time, but that¡¯s because you¡¯re


    useless! How could someone like you deserve Wynn? Besides, I¡¯m not afraid to warn you that you


    can¡¯t afford to provoke the people behind me! Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re no longer the young master of rke


    Group! It¡¯s gone bankrupt! You¡¯re still nothing but a useless piece of trash!¡±


    Juan red at Philip as he roared.


    When he saw Philip¡¯s solemn look, Juan thought Philip was scared. The sneer at the corner of his


    mouth became even more arrogant.


    However, Philip directly answered Juan with his actions. He jumped, stood on the roof of the car, and


    stomped on the windshield!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A loud cracking sound!


    The windshield shattered, cracking apart like a spider web. Juan, who was inside, was so scared that


    he yelled!


    Juan cowered in the car with his arms around his head, but a powerful hand directly grabbed his hair


    and yanked him out of the car by force!


    ¡°Argh! Let go of me! I¡¯ve already called my men! They¡¯ll be here any minute! If you dare to touch me,


    they won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Juan struggled desperately. His scalp was very painful and he felt like he was going to be bald soon!


    ¡°No one can save you today! I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson lest you think I can be provoked!¡±


    Philip shouted.


    Juan had made trouble for him several times. This time, hepletely angered Philip!


    Bang!


    Philip grabbed Juan by the hair, dragged him out of the car, and shoved him heavily on the hood!


    He stepped heavily on Juan¡¯s chest, making him immobile!


    ¡°Let go of me! Philip, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be reckless. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up badly!¡±


    Juan grabbed Philip¡¯s ankle and howled ominously.


    He was aware of Philip¡¯s methods. Rather than begging like a coward, it would be better to act tough!


    However, Juan was wrong!


    ¡°I¡¯ll end up badly? Juan, are you stupid? Now that you¡¯re under my feet, you still dare to spout such


    arrogant words? Have you forgotten who sent your old man in? If I can bankrupt the Parker family


    once, I can do it a second time,¡± Philip sneered as he exerted more strength in his legs, making Juan


    scream!


    Agony!


    Excruciating pain!


    Juan felt like his chest was being weighed down by arge stone!


    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t touch me. The boss behind me¡­ Won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Juan¡¯s face flushed red. It was difficult to breathe. He felt like he was going to be suffocated alive!


    Philip lifted his leg, grabbed Juan¡¯s cor directly, and pped his face several times. Juan¡¯s handsome


    face immediately swelled up like a pig¡¯s head!


    ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re going to kill him!¡±


    Yvette walked over at this time and grabbed Philip¡¯s hand, her expression shocked.


    Philip narrowed his eyes and looked at the blood-stained Juan with a cold light shing in his eyes. He


    really wanted to kill Juan, especially just now when there was a sudden impulse in his heart to kill!


    However, Yvette stopped Philip just in time.


    Philip stopped and loosened his hold on Juan¡¯s cor. Thetter slumped on the ground, groaning.


    Philip would not touch him for the time being because he wanted to know who was behind Juan.


    Staring coldly at Juan, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket, turned on the video recording


    function, and said, ¡°Juan, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Come on, kowtow to me and I¡¯ll let you


    go.¡±


    Philip knew that someone like Juan was very particr about his reputation.


    ¡°Pah! Dream on! I won¡¯t kowtow to you even if I die! You just wait, I¡¯ll kill you someday!¡±


    Juan¡¯s face was sullen, his eyes like poisonous snakes.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Philip raised his leg and stepped viciously on Juan¡¯s face. Juan only felt that Philip¡¯s strength was


    getting stronger and stronger, and his head was about to be crushed!


    ¡°Are you doing it or not?!¡± Philip yelled.


    Yvette was scared by Philip¡¯s intensity and quickly shouted, ¡°Philip, stop it!¡±


    She did not expect Philip to be this angry, looking as if he was going to kill the other party.


    Juan also noticed Yvette at this moment and shouted at her hysterically, ¡°Save me! Arrest him quickly!


    Save me!¡±


    Yvette¡¯s face was full of struggle as she looked at Philip, then at the miserable Juan. In the end, she


    chose to respect her profession. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm andmanded sternly, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m


    ordering you to stop! Do you hear me? Stop it at once!¡±


    However, Philip did not look at her at all. He still stared at Juan with lowered eyelids and persisted.


    ¡°Parker, I¡¯ll ask onest time. Are you going to kowtow or not? If not, I¡¯ll crush your skull!¡±


    Juan clearly felt that Philip was increasing the force on his legs and suddenly felt as if his head was


    being squeezed by two trucks. He knew that Philip would do as he threatened and quickly wailed in


    pain. ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it! Stop it!¡±


    He finally relented. Oh, he really looked forward to this!


    Philip raised his leg and Juan wobbled up from the ground, his head buzzing.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Philip, who looked indifferent, and finally knelt down. He gave Philip three kowtows!


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    At this moment, Juan could hardly wait to hack Philip into pieces! This was the most humiliating lesson


    he had received after living for more than 20 years!


    No, it was the second time!


    After that, Juan turned around and wanted to leave.


    Philip kept the video contentedly but said coldly, ¡°Wait a minute. Did I say you could leave?¡±


    Juan was startled. His legs trembled as he turned to beg for mercy, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I could leave after


    the kowtow?¡±


    ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    Philip grinned shamelessly.


    In Juan¡¯s eyes, that was the smile of the devil. It made him shudder.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Juan swallowed his spit.


    If there was a hint of resistance in his heart just now, then at this moment when he saw Philip¡¯s cold


    eyes with a hint of amusement, he panicked.


    Juan could not understand what Philip was thinking, but his instinct told him that the other party was


    nning something.


    Philip put his phone away, got up, and walked toward Juan, causing thetter to take several steps


    back in fright. ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡±


    Philipughed, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Remember, this is thest chance I¡¯m giving you. If you


    dare to show your fangs to me again, I don¡¯t mind pulling them out for you! As for the people behind


    you, I¡¯ll also find them and get rid of them one by one!¡±


    While speaking, Philip showed a fierce murderous intent in his eyes, and that instantly destroyed


    Juan¡¯sst line of defense!


    It was a terrifying look, making people cold, powerless, and want to run!


    Yes, Juan could hardly wait to run away at once!


    It was petrifying!


    At that moment, Juan clearly felt that his whole body was being enveloped by a surge of pressure,


    which made him breathless. It seemed that if he even showed a tiny sign of resistance, he would die


    here!


    Juan left. Philip shrugged and smiled at Yvette. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    However, just as he turned to leave, a slender and straight thigh struck his head!


    What spectacr legs!


    ¡°Stop there! Who allowed you to leave?¡±


    Philip did not dodge but turned slightly on his side and grabbed Yvette¡¯s ankle smoothly. Frowning


    slightly, he said, ¡°Yvie, everyone has a temper. Don¡¯t force me.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s ankle was grabbed by Philip and she could not move at all. She struggled and shouted,


    ¡°B*stard! Let go of me!¡±


    Yvette¡¯s face was frosty. She was extremely embarrassed. This shameless guy showed no signs of


    letting go of her ankle!


    Philip smiled faintly. Yvette was really pretty!


    Especially this leg that was 1.2 meters long. It was straight, slender, and very flexible.


    ¡°Yvie, I¡¯ll go if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Philip grinned, let go of her leg, and ran away in a hurry.


    There was something with this woman¡¯s head. She was too inflexible.


    Philip ran for a long time before he breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he was about to take a taxi


    back, he received a call from Wynn.


    On the other end of the phone, Wynn¡¯s voice was obviously a little weak. She sounded a little scared


    and horrified as she said, ¡°Philip, you have a cousin here. He said he¡¯s the first young master of the


    branch family. He also said¡­ You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re the heir to the rke family¡­¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    The first young master of the branch family?


    Levi rke!


    What was he doing in Riverdale?


    This was an extremely terrifying enemy. His strategy, courage, connections, and brains could rival


    Giada Wallis.


    Most importantly, he was humble and could curry favor with many people.


    Furthermore, he was the heir to the branch family, the one and only.


    Even his father had oncemented that he was the most talented freak that the branch family had


    ever produced in the past 100 years.


    If it was not because he was born into the branch family, he might even be appointed as the heir to the


    main family.


    Philip was flustered and quickly said, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯ll return immediately!¡±


    Levi rke, what the hell was he nning to do?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Why did he go looking for Wynn?


    Before he could think too much about it, Philip took a taxi back to the hospital, ran all the way into the


    ward, and saw Levi sitting on the sofa, chatting with Wynn cheerfully.


    The atmosphere was harmonious without any signs of tension at all.


    ¡°Phil.¡±


    Wynn waved at Philip, a sweet smile on her face.


    Levi had his back toward Philip, and at this moment, he put down the fruit knife in his hand before


    handing the peeled apple to Wynn.


    Then, he got up, turned to look at Philip with a gentle smile on his mouth, and stretched out his hand.


    He spoke gently, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    He looked exactly like a chivalrous gentleman.


    This was Levi rke, a man with a graceful appearance and an aristocratic demeanor. He had sharply-


    defined eyebrows, thin lips, a high nose, and twinkling eyes.


    People would inevitably want to be close to such a delicate man.


    It was also because of his appearance that Levi was friends with many children of wealthy families.


    Nevertheless, Philip was aware of Levi¡¯s personality. This was not a man one could discern through his


    appearance alone.


    Even when he was a child, Philip was forced into confinement by Levi because of a toy. He was


    punished to recite the family¡¯s rulebook for three days.


    From that day on, Philip already knew that this man was very ambitious!


    The branch family was not his target. It was the entire rke family!


    To quote what Levi had said to Philip when he sent him away from Arcadia Ind back then, what he


    wanted was the entire rke family, and the branch family was like a cage that imprisoned Levi.


    Why was Levi only worthy of being the heir to the branch family while Philip could be the heir to


    the main family who would lead the entire rke family?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Philip asked coldly, his tone unpleasant.


    Levi¡¯s hand was stretched out mid-air. He retracted his hand without embarrassment and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m


    here to visit Wynn. Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°Just leave Riverdale.¡± Philip still remained stoic.


    Wynn interrupted at this time. She could not understand why her husband¡¯s attitude toward Levi was so


    bad. ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Speak properly.¡±


    Philip frowned as he looked at Wynn without speaking.


    Levi was unperturbed. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Philip and I will go out for a chat.¡±


    After that, Levi walked out of the ward first with a smile on his mouth.


    Philip was just about to follow when Wynn reminded him. ¡°Philip, talk to him properly. He¡¯s your cousin,


    after all. Don¡¯t scowl at him.¡±


    Philip grinned broadly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, he stepped out of the ward and looked at Levi with his hands in his trouser pockets. He was


    standing in the rest area, looking out the window.


    With a distance of two or three meters between them, Levi took the initiative to speak. His eyes were


    full of smiles that could not be concealed as he said, ¡°Wynn¡¯s very beautiful and charming. When are


    you going to bring her home?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs,¡± Philip replied with a chill in his eyes.


    Levi chuckled and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t treat me with such animosity. We¡¯re brothers, after all. To live in


    peace and lead the future of the rke family together is what the main family and the branch family


    hope to see.¡±


    Hehe.


    ¡°Live in peace?¡±


    Philip snickered, his eyes full of disdain. He said, ¡°Levi rke, I already knew what kind of person you


    are since I was six. Just because of a toy that my father bought for me, you used your dirty methods


    and got several elders from thew enforcement hall to punish me with an unreasonable charge. Do


    you really think we can still live in peace after that?¡±


    No matter how pretentious his appearance might be, Levi could never conceal that filthy intent of his.


    Upon hearing this, Levi raised his eyebrows as his expression finally changed. His eyes no longer


    contained gentleness but was reced with cold intent. He smiled and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re always


    hostile to me, but I truly wish to live in peace with you.¡±


    He continued with his false pretense.


    Philip said, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯d suggest you go back. Riverdale isn¡¯t a ce for you.¡±


    Philip¡¯s words expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Levi could tell immediately. Heughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m still nning to visit my little niece.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, and the dormant chill in his body finally exploded. He stepped forward,


    grabbed Levi by the cor, and warned coldly, ¡°Levi rke, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t attempt any dirty


    tricks! What you have now is just the branch family! As for me, I¡¯m no longer the kid back then who you


    could bully easily. I¡¯m the heir to the main family and I¡¯ll always dominate you!¡±

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    The atmosphere suddenly froze!


    The bodyguards behind Levi wanted to rush forward!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Philip roared domineeringly, ring at the two bodyguards. They were stunned on the spot,


    not daring to take another step forward.


    ¡°Look, does your bodyguard dare toy a finger on me? Everything you own, including the branch


    family, is given by the main family. Just remain in your ce obediently!¡±


    With that said, Philip released his hold on Levi¡¯s cor.


    Levi was so angry that his face was flushed red. In the end, he could not help it and taunted, ¡°Philip, I


    really didn¡¯t expect this. After seven years, you¡¯ve grown up a lot. You¡¯re no longer the taciturn and


    useless kid from before. Very well. Things have be interesting between us.¡±


    ¡°Levi, don¡¯t try to challenge me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Philip threw down these final words, turned, and left.


    Standing in the rest area, Levi stared at Philip¡¯s back, fury raging in his heart.


    This damned little trash!


    He had be so terrifying!


    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ve been out for quite a while,¡± his bodyguard said to remind Levi.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Levi sneered maliciously and said, ¡°Before that, I want to give Philip a huge present.¡±


    With that, Levi turned and left the hospital.


    Philip returned to the ward, gently opened the door, and found that Wynn was waiting for him as


    expected.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re still up?¡±


    Philip walked in with an awkward smile.


    Wynn stared at him fixedly and asked, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡±


    Exnation¡­


    Philip was in a dilemma. How was he supposed to exin this?


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. My family has many rtives. It used to be a big family with many


    branches,¡± Philip said casually, his nervous expression betraying his words.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wynn could tell at one nce. With a twitch of her mouth, she said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Philip nodded nervously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring you back and show


    you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. When? Where is it? How many people are in the family? What sort of rtives are they?¡±


    Wynn asked in one breath, causing Philip to be at a loss now.


    ¡°Actually¡­ Actually my family¡­¡±


    Philip also knew that he could not keep the secret any longer and was about to speak. Suddenly,


    Martha broke in through the door with soup in her hands. She said smilingly, ¡°Wynnie, I made you


    some chicken soup. Drink it while it¡¯s hot. Ah, Philip¡¯s here too. Very well, you can drink it too.¡±


    Martha was very diligent and quickly served Philip and Wynn with two bowls.


    ¡°Go on, I made it myself. It¡¯s been on the stove all day.¡±


    Marthaughed cheerfully at Philip, seemingly looking at him like he was her own son.


    Philip was astounded.


    After Philip and Wynn finished the soup, Martha sat beside them and asked smilingly, ¡°Wynnie, I heard


    that Mnelson Angel Investment Group is interested to invest in yourpany. How much are they


    going to invest and how much can we earn from it?¡±


    Sure enough, a leopard never changed its spots.


    Martha Yates still loved money. Although she had controlled herself a lot recently, she still had some


    thoughts about it.


    Everyone in the family had chosen to forget the previous incident.


    After all, Martha was Wynn¡¯s mother.


    Wynn said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯re still discussing details of the cooperation. It¡¯ll take a few more


    days to finalize.¡±


    Martha was obviously disappointed at the news. She pulled Wynn and asked again, ¡°Then, do you


    know the general manager of thispany? I heard from others that he¡¯s a super-rich man and very


    young too.¡±


    A super-rich man indeed, and with personal assets worth hundreds of billions too.


    If he got together with Wynn, Martha would enjoy all the glory and wealth in the future.


    In that case, she would not have to tolerate all the harsh treatment here or depend on the mood of that


    useless trash, Philip.


    ¡°Mom, what are you trying to do?¡± Wynn finally realized what was going on.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just concerned about you. Do you think I¡¯ll harm you? Tell me, who¡¯s that general manager?¡±


    Martha was very anxious, her face expectant.


    Philip just sat next to her with a faint smile on his lips. If Martha found out that he was the super-rich


    man she wanted to fawn over, how would she react?


    Hence, Philip touched his nose and said, ¡°Mom, Wynnie, actually, the general manager of Mnelson


    is¡­¡±

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    ¡°Is what? Do you know him?¡±


    Martha interrupted as she stared fixedly at Philip.


    Philip was taken aback. He saw that Wynn was also staring at him and exined, ¡°Uh, yes, you can


    put it that way.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why do I doubt that? He¡¯s a rich young man with hundreds of billions worth of personal


    assets. You know someone like that?¡±


    Martha looked at Philip dubiously, her eyes betraying her contempt.


    This Philip started to be arrogant just because his family had some money.


    ¡°I heard that someone¡¯s family seems to be bankrupt,¡± Martha added. She met Juan a couple of days


    ago for a meal. At the dinner table, Juan told her that the rke family used to be very rich, but now


    they were bankrupt, so he was still a useless wretch.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, Martha started to swagger around again.


    If not for her mistakest time, she would never have tolerated Philip for so long.


    How could a bankrupt wretch have the right to be her son-inw?


    That was Martha¡¯s thoughts right now.


    Philip frowned and nced at Martha helplessly. Where did she hear that from?


    Also, did she forget the pain once her wound had scabbed over?


    Wynn also frowned as she red at her mother and said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Are you up to


    your antics again?¡±


    Martha stopped herself. She was still afraid of Philip now, so she decided to ignore him and continued


    to pester Wynn, asking her about thepany and Mnelson.


    Philip fell silent and did not continue his exnation.


    The next day, Philip received a personal invitation from Cynthia, much to his surprise.


    Philip needed to obtain information about the Larson family. As such, he rushed to the meeting ce


    with Cynthia, only to realize that it was actually in a particr hotel.


    What was Cynthia up to?


    She was actually holding the meeting in this ce¡­


    Philip rang the doorbell sneakily and could not help feeling a bit embarrassed like he was having an


    affair.


    Very soon, the door opened and Cynthia appeared before Philip¡¯s eyes.


    In an instant, Philip was dazzled by the scene in front of him.


    F*ck!


    His nose was going to bleed!


    Cynthia was tall and slender with a flushedplexion. She blinked her pair of alluring eyes and


    looked at Philip coquettishly.


    With that tantalizing figure of hers, it was difficult not to let his imagination run wild!


    Perfect!


    Philip regained his senses abruptly. He did not go in but looked at her admiringly, then nced around


    the room before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Cynthia smiled charmingly and pursed her lips. There was a hint of seduction in her eyes as she said,


    ¡°Why, are you scared?¡±


    Vixen!


    This woman was a vixen!


    Cynthia Larson belonged to the Larson family. She might even be rted to Philip by blood!


    This sort of bold seduction was not her style.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡±


    Philip sighed quietly, unable to understand why a woman like Cynthia would act this way.


    Was this arranged by the Larson family?


    Every move she made revealed her determination to take him down.


    Fortunately, Philip was not an ordinary man. His heart was firm and he had returned to his senses after


    a momentarypse.


    What was this minx trying to do in the middle of the night?


    Hotel room¡­ Bathrobe¡­ This was obviously a trap!


    However, Philip quickly rejected that idea. Cynthia was not such a person.


    With doubts in his heart, Philip thought for a while. His face was full of tension and bewilderment as he


    asked, ¡°Cynthia Larson, what exactly are you doing?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s peachy lips curled up slightly. She grabbed Philip by the cor and pulled him into the room.


    She mmed the door shut with a hook of her legs, locking it swiftly.


    F*ck! What the hell was she trying to do?!

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Cynthia said while smiling alluringly. She turned and went in while swaying


    her full figure.


    Philip stood awkwardly behind the door before pretending to cough a few times and followed.


    Cynthia tilted her head and wiped her wet hair with a towel as she walked. She said, ¡°Come here and


    have a seat. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Her voice was sweet and soft with a tinge of coyness in her tone. Philip¡¯s body went taut when he


    heard it.


    Following Cynthia, Philip sat down on the sofa in the living room of the suite.


    She walked to the coffee table and asked with a smile, ¡°Tea or coffee? Or do you prefer red wine


    instead?¡±


    Wow, Cynthia was acting strange tonight!


    Philip frowned as he looked at her, wondering what tricks this woman had up her sleeves.


    With that thought in his mind, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Cynthia, why are you doing this in the


    middle of the night? Let¡¯s just discuss business if there¡¯s anything to discuss. I still have to go home


    after this. Besides, if my wife finds out about this, I might get into troubleter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    There was a hint of vexation on her face. ¡°Philip, are you in such a hurry to leave? Don¡¯t you notice


    something different about me?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s pitiful look was very distressing.


    Little minx!


    Philip was speechless. He decided to forgo hisposure, pinched his chin, and nced at Cynthia.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°I did notice. Your figure has be better.¡±


    Huh?


    Scoundrel!


    Cynthia flushed red and rolled her eyes at Philip.


    Moreover, the atmosphere in the room slowly became awkward. Cynthia could not withstand it, so she


    poured two sses of red wine and walked lightly to Philip. Then, she sat down directly next to him!


    The two sat together, shoulder to shoulder. They were no more than ten centimeters apart!


    Philip could even smell the fragrance wafting from Cynthia. This was a huge problem!


    ¡°Here, cheers.¡± Cynthia held the wine ss and handed it to Philip.


    Philip took a sip, and the moment he put down the ss, he saw Cynthia drinking. That sight was very


    beautiful.


    Wow, this woman was tempting him to the point of no return!


    Philip turned his head away quickly, suppressing the heat in his heart. Heughed as he said, ¡°Cynthia


    Larson, what exactly are you doing? We don¡¯t need to discuss in this manner, right?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were dim with a hint of frustration.


    She came here with the sole purpose to entice Philip. She had suddenly received instructions from her


    grandfather to try and bring Philip over to their side at all costs, including letting Cynthia meet all of


    Philip¡¯s requirements.


    That was why Cynthia tried the beauty entrapment method to see if she could get him on her own.


    However, the opponent¡¯s self-discipline was obviously extraordinary!


    Cynthia put down the wine ss and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested at all?¡±


    Philip frowned slightly, a little confused at her behavior. She was acting unlike the Cynthia he knew


    before. He could not help but feel she was a little weird tonight.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Philip asked.


    Although she was trembling, she still remained very calm. She stood up suddenly from Philip¡¯s side and


    sat down on the next seat. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Send me all the research data on Beacon¡¯s new drug and I¡¯ll take you to the Larson family in


    Fernvale,¡± Cynthia said while observing Philip¡¯s reaction carefully.


    Philip crossed his arms, looked at Cynthia calmly, and asked instead, ¡°Do you think your conditions are


    enough?¡±


    Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Of course not, but I think you won¡¯t refuse the other condition.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Philip showed a curious expression.


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Cynthia put on a seductive posture and revealed a tantalizing look in her


    eyes.


    He pinched his chin and said with certainty, ¡°Big chest, long legs, and thin waist. You¡¯re a very beautiful


    woman. I really think I can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Cynthiaughed and said, ¡°You wish.¡±


    After that, she got up, put on her coat, and sat back on the sofa. Only then did she restore her previous


    expression and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this, but I feel very


    ufortable keeping it to myself.¡±

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Philipughed faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you like me and are totally obsessed with me.


    Otherwise, I really can¡¯t understand what¡¯s the meaning behind all of your actions tonight.¡±


    Cynthia red at him angrily before kicking him in the knee, saying, ¡°Damn you. I won¡¯t like you even


    though you don¡¯t look too bad¡­¡±


    In the end, Cynthia blushed visibly and her voice became soft.


    Huh?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    What was this situation? This woman would not like him, right?


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all because of what you did. I forgot what I wanted to say now.¡±


    Cynthia red at Philip.


    He pillowed his head on his arms and said maliciously, ¡°I didn¡¯t do you.¡±


    Cynthia frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    When she heard him cough awkwardly, she finally realized what he meant. She immediately blushed


    like a red apple and red at Philip angrily. ¡°Scoundrel! Pervert!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯d better go now. After all, it¡¯s not good for a man and a woman to stay


    in the same room,¡± Philip said as he got up, ready to leave.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Our discussion is not over yet.¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly grabbed Philip¡¯s arm, motioned him to sit down, and said, ¡°Regarding the cooperation


    with Beacon, I¡¯ve reported back to the family. They said 30:70. You get 30 and the Larson family gets


    70.¡±


    ¡°The Larson family gets 70? This is daylight robbery! Although you and I are friends, business is


    business. 90:10, my wife gets 90!¡± Philip said coldly. This Larson family was trying to take the lion¡¯s


    share!


    However, the resources of the Larson family abroad were very good indeed.


    This was the result of Philip¡¯s investigation two years ago.


    They had almost monopolized the entire foreign pharmaceutical market.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cynthia was dumbfounded!


    ¡°Is being friends our only rtionship?¡± Cynthia said sadly while making an exaggerated act of wiping


    her tears. Her eyes had even turned watery.


    ¡°Can¡¯t our rtionship be purer?¡± Philip asked instead.


    Why was it so difficult to have a tonic friendship now?


    He just wanted to be friends with her, but she wanted something more?


    ¡°40:60. I¡¯ll try my best to negotiate for that,¡± Cynthia thought for a while, gritted her teeth, and said


    harshly.


    ¡°My dear Miss Larson, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in continuing our discussion. Although I¡¯m not very


    good at doing business, I do know that the future value of Beacon¡¯s new drug is unimaginable! 90:10 is


    already given to you on ount of our friendship. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never work with the Larson family at


    all,¡± Philip said, looking as if he was confident about winning the deal.


    ¡°Do you have other connections for foreign markets? Other than the Larson family, no one else would


    dare to say they have the resources abroad!¡±


    Cynthia started to get angry.


    She had never met such a stubborn man!


    ¡°That might not be the case. Do you still want to cooperate or not?¡±


    Philip had lost his patience too.


    ¡°I must ask for further instructions!¡±


    Cynthia gritted her teeth bitterly. She had failed tonight. Philip was so shrewd, not relenting at all!


    Seeing that Philip was about to leave, Cynthia called out to him and said coldly, ¡°Philip, I still want to


    remind you that the Larson family is not as simple as you think. Although we¡¯ve moved out of the


    domestic market for many years, we still have a profound background. If you really want to expand


    Beacon¡¯s business, you can only cooperate with the Larson family.¡±


    ¡°The Larson family?¡± Philipughed and said, ¡°What I dislike the most is when you think everything is


    absolute. This world is not as simple as you think, and the Larson family is also not the greatest.¡±


    Cynthia rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid and hopeless. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but I can tell you that I really don¡¯t think too highly of the Larson family.


    After all, you know that the Mnelson Angel Investment Group is very popr now,¡± Philip said calmly


    as if he was not concerned at all.


    What backing did this man have to be so arrogant?


    ¡°You¡¯re really conceited. I really wonder where your confidencees from,¡± Cynthia muttered.


    He looked back at her and suddenly felt a fiery heat in his nose. He touched his nose and said, ¡°I really


    have topliment your figure. I don¡¯t mind sitting around for a while.¡±


    Was Cynthia doing this deliberately or intentionally?


    Who cared? He would just appreciate the view.


    When she heard his words, Cynthia lowered her head and eximed suddenly. She red at Philip


    angrily and said, ¡°Scumbag! What are you looking at?! I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out! Stop looking!¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Suddenly, at the window, a sh of light hit Philip¡¯s eyes.


    Huh?


    Philip¡¯s heart suddenly tightened as his gaze became extremely sharp and filled with a piercing chill.


    He stared straight at therge French window that reflected himself and Cynthia!


    Abruptly, Philip chuckled and said, ¡°I think you shoulde into my arms because something


    unexpected may happen next.¡±


    Startled, Cynthia¡¯s face started burning in panic. She immediately scolded in shame, ¡°Scoundrel! What


    are you saying?! How can you do this?! What about Wynn?!¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Philip suddenly pulled her into his arms!


    ¡°You¡­ B*stard! How dare you molest me?!¡±


    Although Cynthia shouted indecent assaults on her lips, her heart thumped rapidly and she kept pulling


    herself closer into Philip¡¯s arms!


    Could it be that this man had finallye to his senses?


    Philip¡¯s intensity was so strong that it made Cynthia¡¯s heart thud, but before she finished scolding, the


    French window shattered with a loud bang!


    Immediately afterward, three men in ck night suits and various weapons jumped and rolled into the


    suite!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Cynthia screamed in fright. She had never seen this scene before!


    Hostile intruders!


    These three people¡¯s ck clothes gave off a killing intent, just like the feeling in those movies!


    Moreover, judging from their actions by breaking the window and jumping into the suite, it was obvious


    that these people came prepared and had nned this for a long time!


    Deducing this, Philip¡¯s expression quickly turned solemn!


    He nced at Cynthia who was trembling in his arms. It was not likely to be her, so it must be other


    forces behind this.


    Who could it be?


    ¡°They, they¡­¡±


    Cynthia was flustered as she grabbed Philip¡¯s arm tightly.


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Cynthia trembled. At this time, Philip still had the mood to joke around!


    With that said, Philip dragged Cynthia behind him and faced the three heavily armed assassins alone!


    The three exchanged a look with each other. They did not give Philip any chance to think and rushed at


    him instantly!


    One of them drew a dazzling dagger from his waist, leaped out like a cheetah, and thrust it at Philip¡¯s


    chest!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Cynthia yelled in fright and quickly closed her eyes, not daring to watch what would happen next!


    Philip did not dodge at all. His intensity suddenly soared and formed an extremely powerful aura. The


    person who rushed at him was so shocked. The dagger that was aimed at Philip¡¯s chest abruptly


    changed direction and that person drew close to Philip¡¯s side.


    At that moment, he actually saw the threat of death in Philip¡¯s eyes!


    That was impossible. He was a very famous killer in the base and very few people could threaten him!


    However, that feeling was very real!


    This was because a man had suddenly appeared at the entrance of the suite, a man who was so


    powerful that he had to be cautious!


    Rick Davenport!


    Philip turned to look and said unhappily, ¡°The heck? I thought he was afraid of me. Can you make


    some noise the next time you appear?¡±


    Rick nced at Philip and said, ¡°Noise.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Philip was speechless. He was an idiot.


    Cynthia was also dumbstruck as she watched, but she felt shocked now!


    Who on earth was Philip rke?


    Why did this man always appear at the most critical moment? Was he Philip¡¯s personal bodyguard?


    ¡°Philip, who are you exactly?¡± Cynthia asked with big puzzled eyes.


    Philip turned his head and smiled faintly as he said, ¡°You want to know? In fact, I have some rtions


    to the Larson family too.¡±

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Cynthia stared at Philip in bewilderment, not understanding what he meant.


    At that moment, Rick rushed over, raised his leg, and kicked Philip¡¯s side fiercely!


    Bam!


    The person who wanted to sneakily attack was kicked directly in the chest by Rick and flew out like a


    cannonball, hitting the coffee table by the sofa!


    Everything happened in a blink of an eye. The remaining two assassins quickly sieged Philip and Rick!


    Both of them held double sabers and were ready to attack Rick, giving him no chance to survive at all!


    With a firm resolve in Rick¡¯s eyes and his movements lightning fast, he raised his hand to grab one


    guy¡¯s arms before snapping it broken with a loud crack!


    The other person saw the opportunity and pierced Rick¡¯s neck with two sabers!


    With less than a body¡¯s distance from Rick, ordinary people would hardly be able to escape and could


    only die!


    However, at the critical moment, Rick turned his body and flipped behind that person before raising his


    hand for a punch!


    Bam!


    His fist directly punched the man¡¯s waist!


    Several cracking sounds were heard.


    Four or five ribs broke instantly!


    The man leaned on his side, spat a mouthful of blood, and staggered a few steps before falling to the


    ground. His entire body was struggling like a fish out of water!


    After that, more and more blood flowed from his thick ck mask!


    With this punch, Rick directly broke his ribs and at the same time injured his internal organs, which was


    basically a death sentence!


    In just a short moment, all three killers were defeated in this suite!


    Cynthia was stunned as she watched the man in front of Philip take care of three killers easily. She


    suddenly wondered how this man could be so powerful.


    She trotted over, clutched Philip¡¯s arm tightly, and asked nervously, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Philip shook his head and nced at Cynthia¡¯s chest as a reminder, but she merely red at him


    fiercely.


    At this moment, Rick had finished his job. He sat on the sofa indifferently, sipped on the red wine, and


    said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to settle the bill.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Philip red at him helplessly and cursed, ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re so money-minded.¡±


    Then, Philip turned his head and looked at the three people on the ground. One of them was almost


    dead. He sneered, ¡°Start talking. Who sent you here? Are you killing me or her?¡±


    When the remaining two people heard Philip¡¯s words, they stopped groaning and got up from the


    ground while enduring the severe pain. One of them was clutching his chest. The kick he received was


    so painful that he instantly lost his ability to react!


    As for the other person, his drooping arms were broken and he had lost all ability to resist, so he could


    only lean on the table.


    ¡°Stop asking. We won¡¯t betray our employer. Just do it!¡± the one who clutched his chest said grimly.


    Death warrior.


    This was the rule in their business. If the mission failed, they must never reveal the person behind the


    scenes!


    Who was this man in front of them? He was worlds apart from the intelligence they gathered!


    They initially thought that sending the three of them would suffice, but now it seemed that they had


    made a mistake and it was a huge one!


    They had received the wrong information!


    There was such a powerful bodyguard beside this guy!


    With Philip¡¯s intelligence, he had already discerned everything through that guy¡¯s panicked eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, I advise you to answer my questions honestly,¡± Philip sneered, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer a


    fate worse than death!¡±


    ¡°Shut the bullsh*t! Just kill us and be done with it!¡± The man was ready to die.


    ¡°So stubborn. Go back and tell the person behind the scenes that if he dares to send someone over


    again, I don¡¯t mind letting him disappear from this world.¡±


    Disappear!


    When these words were said, the two killers who were still conscious instantly felt strong confidence


    and killing intent from that man across from them!


    This killing intent sent chills up their spines and they felt their souls trembling in fear!


    Make the boss disappear?


    No one in the entire Orienta would dare to say that. How much confidence did this man possess?


    This man was too audacious to spout such words.


    Did he even know the identity of the boss behind the scenes?


    Oh, he did not.


    The two assassins were people who killed for a living. The killing intent disyed by Philip was even


    stronger than the big boss of the organization and even more permeating!


    This man was the devil!


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Philip saw everything from the men¡¯s expressions and said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can


    contact your boss right now. I¡¯ll talk to him in person.¡±


    Philip did not want to kill these people now. If he took care of them this way, there would be no peace


    for him in the future!


    Therefore, he needed these people to go back, talk to the person behind the scenes, and give them a


    wake-up call!


    If the other party was still unwilling to give up, then they could not me him for being ruthless!


    ¡°It seems that you refuse to sumb without a little suffering.¡±


    Philip shook his head and motioned for Rick to continue.


    Rick walked over and took out a small box from his pocket. Inside was a ck pill that was specifically


    designed to deal with tight-lipped guys!


    It was a specially formted psychotoxic drug.


    It was the best equipment to force out a confession!


    Rick stuck it into one of the two men¡¯s mouths and watched as he swallowed it.


    In an instant, the man clutched his chest and squeezed his neck. His entire face turned red and green.


    He rolled on the ground, scratching desperately in excruciating pain!

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you! Please spare me!¡±


    The man had torn his mask to pieces and scratched his face until it was bloody. It was truly a horrifying


    sight to the eyes.


    Philip was pleased. It seemed that this pill was quite effective. He said, ¡°Prepare more for future use.¡±


    ¡°One million each,¡± Rick said solemnly.


    Philip¡¯s face turned dark. This brat must have been too poor in his past life!


    ¡°The Beauty Killers! The Beauty Killers sent us!¡±


    The man was enduring great pain to squeeze this sentence from his throat, then he cried and begged


    Philip to let him go.


    Philip¡¯s expression sank as his brows furrowed!


    The Beauty Killers?


    He turned to Rick and asked, ¡°Can you check?¡±


    Rick¡¯s face also changed as he said, ¡°No need for that. I know this group.¡±


    Philip snorted, looked at the other guy, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want this to continue, go back and tell


    your boss not to cause any more trouble for me. Otherwise, I have 100 ways to make all of you


    disappear from this world!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll bring your words back to my boss!¡±


    The man with broken arms nodded repeatedly at this moment, his eyes full of fear¡ªEspecially when he


    watched hispanion scratching himself to death alive. Thest line of defense in his heart


    completely copsed!


    These two men were monsters!


    After this issue was resolved, Philip turned to Rick and asked, ¡°Have I offended the Beauty Killers?¡±


    Rick looked worried and said, ¡°The person you met at the hospital the other day, Margot Pearson,


    belongs to this group. Her position isn¡¯t low either.¡±


    Margot Pearson?


    It turned out to be that woman.


    Interesting.


    Philip squeezed his chin and pondered slightly before walking straight out of the suite.


    Philip returned to First Pce, and in the living room, he saw Martha and Charles sitting there plotting


    something.


    Seeing that Philip was back, Martha pretended to be innocent and nced at him furtively.


    Philip ignored her, turned around, and headed upstairs.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After he went up, Martha grabbed Charles¡¯ arm and said while winking, ¡°So? Are you going to talk to


    him or should I?¡±


    Charles thought for a moment before he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go. You sit here quietly and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    After speaking, Charles stood at the foot of the stairs and shouted upstairs, ¡°Philip, can youe down


    for a moment? I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Very soon, Philip walked down with his arms crossed and looked at Charles. He also nced at Martha


    who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa eating nuts. He asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Charles pretended to cough before he said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this Philip. Just don¡¯t take this matter to heart


    after I say it. Your mother and I are wondering if we should get a different babysitter for M. Anne only


    knows how to bring M out to y all day long and doesn¡¯t do other things properly. It¡¯s not too good


    for M in the long run.¡±


    Philip frowned, looked at Martha, and asked, ¡°Is this your idea?¡±


    Martha did not deny it. She raised her chin and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my idea. Just look at that nanny you


    hired. She only ys with M all day long. You¡¯d better change to another one. I happen to know that


    your aunt¡¯s daughter has just graduated and is looking for work to do.¡±


    The main reason was the aunt¡¯s family had begged her for help, so Martha agreed because of her


    pride.


    Now, all they had to do was drive Anne away.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who hired Anne.¡±


    Philip threw down these words and turned to leave.


    Martha became anxious. She got up, smashed a cup, and chastised, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m your mother-inw,


    after all. Why don¡¯t you listen to me?! I¡¯ll just tell you honestly. Anne has already been driven away by


    me! You have no other choice but to ept it! The daughter from the aunt¡¯s family will start working


    here tomorrow!¡±


    Instantly!


    Philip paused, turned around, and stared at Martha grimly. He roared, ¡°What did you say? You chased


    Anne away?!¡±


    Philip was livid!


    Anne Foster was one of the few people he wanted to take care of.


    This was because she was like his own sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! So what? Are you going to hit me?¡±


    Martha was so anxious that she was desperate.


    Charles was watching at the sidelines and quickly persuaded, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop bickering. Why


    don¡¯t we discuss this again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No! What¡¯s there to discuss?! He¡¯d rather hire someone from the outside than his own family!¡±


    When Martha was unreasonable, she was not afraid of anybody.


    Philip was angry. He walked toward Martha and shouted, ¡°Martha Yates, are you really looking for a


    beating?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Philip rke, who are you shouting at? I just fired someone. Why, are you going to beat me?


    Come on, hit me if you have the balls!¡±


    Martha put up a brave front, raised her face, and leaned in toward Philip.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Philip had never heard of such an illogical request.


    Smack!


    He raised his hand, pped her, and scolded sternly, ¡°Martha Yates, have you forgotten your promise?


    Are you up to your tricks again?¡±


    The p was so loud and clear that Martha was immediately stunned.


    She was originally angry, but now, she hade back to her senses.


    However, she was still dissatisfied and cursed adamantly, ¡°Philip, why¡¯d you hit me? I¡¯m your mother-in-


    law! I just fired someone, so what? I don¡¯t like Anne Foster! If she¡¯s here, then I¡¯ll go!¡±


    With that said, Martha covered her face and sat angrily on the sofa.


    Philip was too audacious!


    No, he was getting more and more audacious!


    If this continued, she would lose her position in this family.


    She must think of a way to suppress him!


    ¡°Fine, you can get lost then!¡± Philip said coldly, not to be outdone at all.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re going to be the death of me! I must tell Wynn! You must get a divorce!¡±


    Martha threw the pillow angrily, red at Charles, and cursed, ¡°Charles, what are you standing there


    for? Didn¡¯t you see that your son-inw hit me? Are you still a man? Hit him back!¡±


    Charles was also in a dilemma and kept signaling to Martha with his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. We


    won¡¯t change the nanny in this case. Why are you making such a fuss?¡±


    As soon as Martha heard this, she suddenly became angry!


    Her son-inw hit her, but her husband was helping an outsider!


    She was not going to live anymore!


    ¡°Very well, Charles Johnston. That¡¯s not what you said just now. You¡¯re going to turn around and stand


    on his side, right? You b*stard!¡±


    Martha was agitated, red at Charles, and pointed at his nose while cursing.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Philip could not stand it anymore and shouted angrily. He stared at Martha and warned,


    ¡°Martha Yates, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. I can forget what happened today, but you must get


    Anne back. If I still don¡¯t see her in this vi tomorrow, you can get lost!¡±


    Martha¡¯s heart thumped and she was furiously annoyed.


    He actually wanted to kick her out?


    Atrocious!


    ¡°Why?! What right do you have to drive me away?!¡±


    Martha ignored Charles¡¯ persuasion and shoved thetter¡¯s arm away.


    Philip was headed upstairs, but he turned around and stared at Martha with a faint chill in his eyes. He


    said, ¡°Because I bought this vi!¡±


    At those words, Martha was speechless and could only stare as Philip walked upstairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t say anymore. Let¡¯s try to get Anne back tomorrow. If Philip really gets angry,


    neither of us can handle him,¡± Charles tugged at Martha and said.


    Martha cursed, ¡°You go if you want to, but I¡¯m not going! What is he showing off for? He just has a few


    dors in his pocket. He still looks as trashy as ever! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that his family has gone


    bankrupt. How dare he still be pretentious in front of me?!¡±


    An angry Martha sat in the living room and sulked for a long time.


    The next day, after Philip returned from the hospital, he saw Martha sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anne?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Martha replied coldly as she continued to watch TV and munched on her apple, looking


    very rxed.


    Philip frowned, walked up to her, and asked coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t invite her back?¡±


    This Martha Yates was really courting death. She dared to ignore his words?


    ¡°What¡¯s there to invite? Her leaving has nothing to do with me! I¡¯m not going, so what?¡±


    Martha was already unhappy, but she was even more upset when Philip tried to make trouble for her


    over Anne.


    Was this mother-inw iparable to a servant?


    Philip raised his eyebrow and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hour to get Anne back. Otherwise, you can


    pack your bags and leave First Pce after one hour!¡±


    After that, Philip sat on the sofa and watched the time.


    How could a shrew like Martha tolerate Philip¡¯s repeated dominance over her?


    Therefore, she exploded in fury!


    ¡°Philip rke, how dare you? Are you fighting with me over an outsider? And you even want to kick me


    out? Okay, fine, I understand now. You have something going on with that little h*ssy, right? Otherwise,


    why do you care for that little vixen so much?¡±


    Martha could not be bothered anymore and cursed like a sailor.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was extremely furious.


    When Philip heard these words, his face suddenly changed. He stood up and pped her with a yell,


    ¡°Martha Yates, shut the f*ck up! You can insult me but you can¡¯t insult Anne! She¡¯s still an innocent girl!


    How could you spout such nonsense!¡±


    Martha was so angry that she had gone crazy. She shoved Philip and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m saying it! She¡¯s a


    little h*ssy and the two of you are adulterers! Very well, Philip rke. You¡¯ve brought your mistress into


    the house. I¡¯ll tell Wynnie and I want you to get a divorce! I¡¯ll also tell all the neighbors so that they


    know your true colors!¡±


    Philip was nothing but a worthless wretch!


    He even had a mistress outside!


    She needed to expose his deeds!


    Martha vowed this to herself!

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    However, the only response she got was a kick!


    Philip kicked Martha cruelly until she stumbled. Then, he shouted grimly, ¡°Martha Yates, don¡¯t think too


    highly of yourself! You¡¯re not worth anything in my eyes!¡±


    Martha got a fright. She did not expect Philip to make a move.


    She was both frightened and resentful as she cursed, ¡°You dare to hit me? I¡¯ll report you!¡±


    Smack!


    Her response was another p, and another seven or eight ps in a row!


    Philip went straight up to her, pulled Martha¡¯s hair, and dragged her outside the vi as if he was


    dragging a dead dog, saying, ¡°You still have 50 minutes. I hope you know what to do. If I don¡¯t see


    Anne Foster back by then, we¡¯ll settle all your past mistakes in one go!¡±


    Frost!


    Wrath!


    Martha truly felt the changes in Philip at this moment.


    She was scared and felt guilty, so she begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me anymore. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After Martha eximed miserably, she tidied herself up with her face flushed. She stood up shakily and


    ran out hurriedly.


    About half an hourter, Martha, with her face full of bruises, got Anne to return with her.


    ¡°Mr. Philip.¡±


    Anne¡¯s face was obviously injured and she dared not look directly at Philip.


    Philip nced at her and immediately understood what happened. He red at Martha and shouted,


    ¡°You did this?¡±


    Martha was like a quail right now. She cowered away and nced furtively around before exining,


    ¡°I¡­ I identally hit her¡­¡±


    ¡°Apologize,¡± Philip said stoically.


    ¡°You want me to apologize to her?¡±


    When Martha heard this, she sprang up like a hissy cat.


    However, as soon as she saw Philip¡¯s cold gaze, she relented and quickly bowed to apologize to Anne,


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    To be honest, Martha was still unwilling to concede.


    She was such a person¡ªCompetitive, reluctant to admit defeat, and petty.


    She was a viin through and through.


    Damn Anne Foster and Philip rke! They should just wait! She would make them pay for it!


    After apologizing, Martha turned around and left.


    Philip ignored her, turned to Anne, and said while smiling, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Anne sobbed. She was beaten and scolded by Martha yesterday. She even had to listen to Martha¡¯s


    words that were full of insults. As a result, she lost her temper and left.


    Martha went out and found her old friends toin about what happened.


    It was also at this time that Philip¡¯s phone rang. It was a text message from Cynthia asking him out for


    a drink at Icy Bar.


    After thinking about it, he spoke a few words to Anne before he hailed a cab and headed toward Icy


    Bar.


    The bar was a good ce. Every sleepless night, countless young men and women came here to vent


    their unhappiness and inexhaustible energy.


    Moreover, men and women would often act out of character under the strong influence of alcohol, but


    no one would pay any heed as they faced their true selves.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As soon as Philip appeared at the entrance, he saw half-naked men and women on the dance floor


    shaking around as if venting their frustrations. Their bodies were stained with sweat and alcohol.


    Philip casually found a seat and ordered a special cocktail.


    After taking a sip, he realized that this concoction was very different from other drinks.


    It was bitter with a tinge of sweet aftertaste, stimting the throat. It was spicy and cold!


    Sitting here and drinking, Philip¡¯s handsome appearance naturally attracted the attention of many


    women.


    A woman who just came back from the dance floor and was sweating profusely walked up to him. She


    was wearing a ck strapped top and ultrashort hot pants. She sat on hisp directly and said coyly,


    ¡°Pretty boy, want a date? Just for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry. Are you joking?¡± Philip was still a rtively self-disciplined person as he said with a


    sly smile.


    The woman stared at Philip. After making sure he was serious, she stood up angrily and shoved him


    contemptuously, saying, ¡°What do you mean? A joke? Why don¡¯t you go and die!¡±


    After that, she stomped on her high heels and left.


    Philip was helpless too. Was this the normal behavior of all women nowadays?


    At this time, a charming voice sounded next to Philip, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree to it? It was a rare


    opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Cynthia had appeared behind Philip without him realizing it.


    Her voice was so sweet that a man would die from hearing it.


    As soon as Philip turned his head, he saw the morous iceberg beauty with her arms crossed. She


    was looking at him with a half-smile.


    She was gorgeous!


    Especially in such a bar under the illumination of the colorful lights, Cynthia was cast under a


    mesmerizing mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m a married man. How can I act so casually?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Philip flicked a nce in the direction of the woman who just left and spoke to Cynthia again, ¡°If it¡¯s


    someone like you, I might reconsider.¡±


    It was empty talk. He just wanted to figure out what Cynthia was up to.


    She had just asked him out before, and she made another appointment again.


    It seemed that the Larson family was really eager for this cooperation and to reenter the domestic


    market.


    ¡°Wishful thinking.¡±


    Cynthia patted Philip¡¯s shoulder, sat down next to him, and took a sip from the wine ss on the table.


    She did not seem to mind that Philip had already drunk from it.


    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯ve already drunk from it?¡± Philip mumbled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, so why should a man like you be so concerned?¡±


    Cynthia nced at Philip disdainfully.


    Philip shrugged, leaned back on the sofa, and asked, ¡°You opened this bar?¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°I opened it two years ago. What do you think? Business isn¡¯t too bad, huh?¡±


    Philip nodded appreciatively and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but who on earth thought of this tacky name?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She red at Philip.


    He quickly changed the subject and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s up? You¡¯re not just asking me here for a drink,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t look for you without a reason?¡± Cynthia squinted at Philip with a smile.


    He was unperturbed. He looked at the swaying men and women in the bar, especially the girls on the


    dancing poles in the middle of the dance floor, and suddenly turned around to ask, ¡°Do you dance?¡±


    Cynthia nced at Philip and asked instead, ¡°Do you want to see me dance?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    He grinned broadly and said, ¡°Cynthia Larson, the hotel goddess of Riverdale, can pole dance. If she


    performs for me, a kept man, I can brag about it forever.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Cynthia said promptly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really interested, I can arrange a separate private room for you and find two little girls to


    apany you. They can definitely dance better than those people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, but eight or ten girls will be more interesting,¡± Philip said cheerfully and cheekily.


    Cynthia nced disgustedly at Philip and said, ¡°Dream on. This is a normal bar with no special


    services. If you really want to find it, there¡¯s one next door. The service there is very fancy. If you want


    to go, I can talk to the boss and he¡¯ll only charge you half the price.¡±


    Philip had never thought of Cynthia as a goody-two-shoes. On the contrary, this woman was more


    knowledgeable and smarter than anyone else.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. She¡¯s our regr customer and specializes in fishing for suckers. I really wonder what


    she sees in you.¡±


    Cynthia scrutinized Philip from top to bottom with a fascinated smile and pointed at the woman who


    approached Philip just now. At this moment, she was whispering to a fat middle-aged man.


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s too casual. Are all the girls nowadays so bold and direct?¡±


    Philip sighed helplessly and took a sip of wine.


    ¡°Casual? You dare to say that other people are too casual? Who just said they wanted to watch pole


    dancing? I¡¯m really curious to know what¡¯s in that head of yours.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Philip in amusement. This guy really did not y by the books.


    Philip looked at Cynthia directly and found that she was staring at him with a murderous look. He


    asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me that way?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Cynthia snorted coldly. ¡°You should know what you did!¡±


    Thinking of what happened in the hotel suite that night, Cynthia held a grudge.


    Damn it! Was she really so unattractive?


    She could not even take down a man like Philip.


    Philip was baffled. This woman¡¯s temper could just change like the weather. Trying to figure out the


    reason was like looking for a needle in the haystack. It was mind-boggling!


    ¡°Sister, did I offend you somehow?¡± Philip was really confused.


    Cynthia red at him bitterly and said, ¡°Ah, forget it. But remember, stop calling me ¡®sister¡¯ in the


    future. It¡¯s making me feel old.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Philip nodded.


    The two sat like this for a while before Cynthia got up and suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s change a spot and find a


    deck to sit down. We can¡¯t see the whole bar from here.¡±


    Philip did not mind. He got up with a nod and said, ¡°Okay, but get me a few more of this drink.¡±


    He pointed at the special cocktail on the table.


    The waiter in the bar was a little surprised and bbergasted when he saw his boss and a strange man


    on the second floor.


    Who was that man?


    He was actually together with thedy boss!

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Cynthia had her own exclusive deck in the bar. When she was in a bad mood, she woulde here


    and sit.


    On the side of the second floor near the window sill, the prosperous night view of Riverdale was in full


    disy. At the bottom, one could see the dancing crowd in the popr bar.


    Normally, Cynthia rarely came here, so the ce was vacant most of the time. The waiter would also


    vacate the deck, which was reserved for the boss all the time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a boss to get such treatment.¡±


    Philip was surprised.


    If Philip opened a bar, he would build an exclusive deck made of ss and put it in the center of the


    stage to be surrounded by wild dancing girls. That way, he could enjoy the figures and dance moves of


    each girl.


    However, that was just a thought.


    ¡°You want to be your own boss?¡±


    Cynthia sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t look at the superficial mor of being a boss. In fact, there are a lot of things


    to worry about. It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡±


    Philip nodded in agreement.


    However, when the two of them stepped on the second floor and were about to walk toward the


    exclusive deck, they saw several young men and women already sitting there, drinking and fooling


    around!


    When Cynthia saw the appearance of those people, her entire face changed. Her expression became


    very cold as a hint of anger rose from her body without warning.


    Philip naturally saw those people too and understood why Cynthia was so angry. He stepped forward


    and stood beside her.


    ¡°Who brought them up here?!¡±


    Cynthia chastised solemnly with a hint of anger and coldness in her voice!


    The waiter was dumbstruck. He rushed over and lowered his head. He knew that it was the boss¡¯


    exclusive deck. Now that it was upied by others, the boss was naturally very angry!


    If this matter was pursued, he was likely to lose his job!


    Even if he knew that, he could not provoke this group of people.


    Especially the one in the lead who was acting all high and mighty. A little waiter like him could not


    afford to offend this man. He had tried to dissuade him, but after being pped in the face several


    times, he dared not step forward anymore!


    ¡°Boss¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t stop them. I told them it¡¯s the boss¡¯ exclusive deck but they didn¡¯t listen at


    all and even hit me. I was afraid of trouble, so I¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned as Cynthia¡¯s expression became gloomier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll get them to leave right away.¡±


    The waiter also realized his ipetence, so he had to make up for it this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can go down first. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Cynthia said, staring grimly at the young men and


    women ying around on the deck.


    At the same time, they also noticed Cynthia and Philip standing there. The leading man among them


    looked at them in yful disdain with his pair of sullen eyes.


    Philip frowned as he whispered in Cynthia¡¯s ear, ¡°Should we go over?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cynthia calmed herself down and turned to leave.


    Philip realized that Cynthia did not want to have any interaction with this group of people.


    They probably knew each other and had grudges too.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Despite that, even if one would like to avoid any conflict, some people just wanted to look for trouble


    sometimes!


    Just as Cynthia pulled Philip away and was about to leave, the smug-faced man stood up and yelled


    belligerently, ¡°Oh, wow, isn¡¯t that the beautiful big sister of mine? Are you so free that you¡¯re here to


    enjoy yourself?


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a boy toy next to her too,¡± the guy sneered.


    Big sister?


    Philip turned and looked at Cynthia. It turned out to be her younger brother.


    Cynthia stared at the man in front of her silently with a look of disgust and hatred in her eyes!


    It was Jaden Larson, her brother.


    He was also the heir to the fourth branch family.


    Since young, Jaden did not like this sister of his because they were not born from the same mother.


    To be more precise, Jaden¡¯s mother was married into the familyter and was also the one who drove


    Cynthia¡¯s mother away.


    Therefore, both of them disliked each other and he would fight with her in everything.


    Philip also stared at this pretentious man. How could this guy be so annoying?!


    Cynthia¡¯s brother?


    The Larson family was getting interesting.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Philip clearly felt Cynthia trembling slightly. Perhaps her emotions were too agitated, or she was


    suppressing her anger.


    ¡°My dear sister, why don¡¯t you say anything? Is it because I inherited the familypany so you don¡¯t


    want to see me? I finally got the chance toe here. You should buy me a drink.¡±


    Jaden stood there smugly while holding a wine ss in his hand. He was ostentatiously looking at the


    friends beside him, which caused all of them tough uproariously.


    His sole purpose ofing here was to mock Cynthia Larson!


    What did it matter if she was the eldest daughter?


    His father liked him and even gave him full control of the family¡¯spany.


    Cynthia was nothing but a b*stard child who no one wanted!


    Cynthia flicked a scornful nce at Jaden and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your sister. Stop calling me so fondly. It¡¯s


    disgusting!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to say that. Although we don¡¯t share the same mother, we do share the same


    father, after all. As the younger brother, of course I have to take care of you.


    ¡°I¡¯m now the chairman of thepany. As the younger brother, I¡¯m personally inviting you back. How


    about I give you the position of deputy general manager? If you think the position of deputy general


    manager isn¡¯t good enough, how about I give you the position of general manager?¡±


    Jadenughed loudly. His words held no trace of sincerity but were full of sarcasm instead.


    ¡°Jaden Larson, if you have nothing else to do here, please leave. I don¡¯t wee you at all!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face became more unpleasant. It was obvious from her attitude that she did not want to talk


    nonsense with Jaden. Her face and eyes revealed sheer disgust and suppressed anger!


    ¡°You want to kick me out?¡±


    Jaden sneered and said, ¡°Why are you so heartless? I¡¯m just here to have fun and take a good look at


    how my dear sister has been doing over the past two years. You don¡¯t really hate me that much, right?¡±


    Jaden sneered, his eyes unable to disguise the demeanor of a prodigal yboy.


    The young people around him were also talking in low voices andughed ironically.


    ¡°Jaden Larson, I¡¯ll warn you again! You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave immediately. I don¡¯t want to


    see you again!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face was cold like frost.


    Wow, Philip did not expect Cynthia and Jaden to have such a big conflict.


    When Philip heard this, he could not help looking at Cynthia in surprise. This woman had always


    seemed very strong, putting on a strong career-woman persona in front of others. When that halo


    faded away, however, he realized that she was also a pitiful person. At least, she had a very bad


    rtionship with her father and half-brother!


    Besides, when Jaden came here today, it was obvious that he was not here for a drink but just to find


    fault!


    ¡°My dear sister, you can¡¯t say that. No matter what, you¡¯re still my father¡¯s daughter. Although I¡¯m very


    reluctant to admit it, you¡¯re the blood of the Larson family, after all. Even though your mother is a rural


    woman with no background, we¡¯re still a family. Why do we have to end up this way?¡±


    When Jaden spoke, his face showed a sense of superiority with iparable pride as if Cynthia was


    just a ything in his eyes.


    Cynthia clenched her fists tightly as she red at Jaden and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t talk about


    my mother! If not for you, would my mother and I be living on the streets? Where were your false


    crocodile tears back then? Have you ever cared about us?¡±


    Tears filled Cynthia¡¯s eyes as she spoke, her anger intensified!


    Philip knew she must have suffered much injustice for her to hate them so much!


    At this time, Philip finally understood the sad story behind this strong woman and her past. He finally


    knew why Cynthia was so stubborn.


    He really could not bear Jaden¡¯s arrogant and domineering attitude any longer. Philip asked in a low


    voice, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cynthia stubbornly held back her tears, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°This is my own business. I can


    solve it myself without your intervention.¡±


    ¡°Okay, call me if you need me.¡±


    Philip nodded. After all, this was indeed Cynthia¡¯s family affairs. It was not convenient for him to


    intervene, but he also could not stand aside and watch as the other party bullied her!


    After speaking, Philip walked to the side and sat down but kept a close watch on the situation.


    Jaden walked up to Cynthia triumphantly at this moment and sneered, ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard a piece


    of news not long ago about your mother. How about it? Do you want to hear it?¡±


    This news was a great deal for Cynthia. No matter what he wanted, Cynthia would definitely do it as


    Jaden hade here today well-prepared and very confident!


    At this moment, however, Philip¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He had already guessed what Jaden


    would do next. His eyes slowly froze. This Jaden Larson was a damnation!


    Although he did not know much about their family, Philip guessed that Cynthia¡¯s mother was her


    weakness.


    Sure enough, when Cynthia heard this, undisguised shock appeared on her face as tears poured from


    the corners of her eyes uncontrobly. She grabbed Jaden¡¯s arm while asking, ¡°What did you say? Are


    you telling the truth? Where¡¯s my mother? Tell me! Please tell me!¡±


    Cynthia had been looking for her mother for several years now.


    However, it was as if she had evaporated from the face of the earth and there was no news about her


    at all.


    How could Cynthia not be excited when she heard Jaden¡¯s words?

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Jaden really enjoyed the changes in Cynthia at this moment. He allowed her to grab his arm before he


    suddenly pulled away and said nonchntly, ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you just say I¡¯m not weed here?¡±


    Cynthia wiped her tears and stabilized her emotions, but her trembling lips still betrayed her excitement


    at the moment. She asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Laughing, he turned his head and gestured to hispanion before turning back to say, ¡°My good


    sister indeed. I¡¯ll say it directly then. I want you to leave the Larson family and sever all ties with them!


    Give me your share of the property as well!¡±


    Jaden was very upset because he identally learned that Cynthia still had her share of the family


    property.


    Moreover, his grandfather was actually secretly helping Cynthia and seemed to be preparing for the


    cooperation with Beacon.


    Was this an arrangement so that Cynthia could officially return to the fourth branch family andpete


    with him for the family property?


    Boom!


    Cynthia¡¯s face flinched as she red at Jaden fixedly. She had worked so hard for so long just to return


    to the fourth branch of the Larson family one day so that she could get back everything that once


    belonged to her and her mother!


    She could not give up now!


    However, she also could not abandon her mother!


    Jaden looked at the hesitant woman in front of him and suddenlyughed. ¡°Just look, this is my good


    sister who¡¯s abandoning her lonely mother in the face of money and status.


    ¡°Do you know that your mother might be in a dark alley somewhere right now, starving and looking


    forward to seeing her daughter again? But she¡¯s stupid. She doesn¡¯t know that this opportunity is right


    in front of her daughter at this moment, but her precious daughter is hesitating instead¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cynthia could not stop herself from shuddering!


    Every word had pierced right through her heart!


    That was Jaden¡¯s purpose tonight!


    ¡°Jaden Larson, you b*stard! Tell me where my mother is! Tell me now!¡±


    Cynthia screamed hysterically while grabbing Jaden¡¯s cor and shaking him desperately!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jaden shoved her away, his expression turning gloomy as he sneered, ¡°My dear sister, do you really


    have the heart to let your mother continue living and suffering on the streets? As long as you agree to


    leave the Larson family, I¡¯ll take you to see her right away. How about that?¡±


    After speaking, Jaden shamelessly took a sip of wine and looked at Cynthia who was now crying


    silently.


    The furious Cynthia could not restrain her anger at all, causing her petite body to quiver uncontrobly.


    If possible, she wished to kill Jaden right now!


    She would return tenfold and hundredfold the humiliation that she and her mother had suffered back


    then!


    However, in front of the extremely smug Jaden right now, she appeared weak, pitiful, and helpless!


    Philip kept watching them, his ferocity doubling at this moment!


    When did the Larson family be so dirty?


    Sure enough, any family would have a hidden side.


    It was also at this time that a full-bodied woman in a ck tank top walked out from the group of young


    men and women behind Jaden.


    With a contemptuous sneer on her face, she took Jaden¡¯s arm as if she was returning to her rightful


    ce and said, ¡°Jaden, I really don¡¯t think too well of your sister. She looks exactly like an abandoned


    b*stard child.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s body trembled when she heard the insult!


    She gritted her teeth with tears welling in her eyes, ring at the woman fiercely!


    While she was growing up, what she hated most was when people referred to her as a b*stard child. In


    that house, she was the unwanted daughter who could only swallow her anger!


    Her mother was a rural woman who her father took a fancy to before bringing her back to the Larson


    family to get married.


    On the other hand, Jaden¡¯s mother was a wealthy woman who brought huge benefits to the fourth


    branch family.


    Therefore, even though Cynthia was the eldest daughter, she was not recognized.


    She hated it! She hated that home! She hated her father!


    ¡°B*stard child? Hahaha, that¡¯s right!¡± Jadenughed uproariously.


    Suddenly, an ominous voice rang from the side. ¡°How did the Larson family produce a scum like you?!¡±


    Philip could not hold back any longer. After watching from the sidelines for so long, he slowly stood up.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Philip approached Jaden in a few steps and observed him solemnly.


    He said, ¡°She¡¯s your sister, after all. Is it really appropriate for you to treat her this way?¡±


    At this time, the woman in the ck tank top nced at Philip disdainfully and said very arrogantly,


    ¡°Who are you, little squirt? Our Jaden here has no time for you. Go y in the corner and mind your


    own business!¡±


    Jaden furrowed his brows. He had already noticed this man next to Cynthia earlier on.


    Her boyfriend?


    No, it did not look like it.


    Philip red at the woman next to Jaden solemnly and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to him. Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°You! Watch yournguage!¡±


    When the woman heard Philip talking to her rudely, she naturally could not ept it.


    ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to talk? As if you¡¯re any better.¡±


    Having said that, Philip did not intend to continue chatting with them. He turned to Jaden and said with


    a cold expression in his eyes, ¡°I finally understand. You¡¯re here to find fault, right?¡±


    Jaden sneered, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. This matter has nothing to do with you.


    It¡¯s a private matter between Cynthia and me. I advise you to keep out of it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone


    to throw you out of here!¡±


    There was no need for Jaden to be afraid at all. He was the heir to the fourth branch of the Larson


    family. How could anyone in tiny Riverdale do anything to him?


    Besides, this man before him seemed very ordinary.


    Was he Cynthia¡¯s cup of tea?


    However, Philip smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°My ears hurt when I listen to your words. To tell you the


    truth, what I hate the most is when others threaten me and tell me that they¡¯ll do this and that to me. I


    don¡¯t need to get someone else. I can throw your pretentious *ss down from the second floor right now.


    Do you believe it?¡±


    Cynthia walked over, pulled Philip¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Philip, this is my private business. Don¡¯t interfere.


    I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Philip frowned, looked at Cynthia, and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? He doesn¡¯t treat you as a member of the


    Larson family at all, and you¡¯re still saying it¡¯s a family affair? His intention is very obvious. He just


    wants you to get out and sever all ties with the family, but you¡¯re still tolerating him. Is it really


    necessary?¡±


    Cynthia stood next to Philip without a word.


    Although she knew that Jaden held no brotherly affection for her, the blood of the Larson family still ran


    in her veins, so she could not turn her back on them.


    Furthermore, she did not want Philip to get involved. In that case, what role would Philip y in this?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This was the Larson family of Fernvale!


    Looking at the hesitation on Cynthia¡¯s face, Philip felt for the first time that this woman was a little weak.


    He sneered, ¡°He¡¯s already treating you like this and yet you¡¯re still hesitating. This isn¡¯t your style. Is


    this your feminine benevolence?¡±


    Jaden looked at Philip, then at Cynthia. He said smugly, ¡°Cynthia Larson, don¡¯t think you can do


    anything with that boy toy of yours! I advise you to consider it carefully. If you still want to see your


    mother, just do as I say!¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes at Jaden, a deadly threat in his gaze!


    He picked up a bottle of red wine on the table, looked at Jaden coldly, and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, why don¡¯t


    we have a private conversation?¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck wants to talk to you? Get the hell out of my sight! I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough!¡± Jaden


    yelled pompously.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve given you the chance. In that case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    With that said, Philip picked up the red wine bottle without a trace of hesitation and smashed it on


    Jaden¡¯s head!


    As Philip¡¯s action was too sudden, Jaden did not have time to react and was hit!


    A loud bang!


    The bottle was shattered!


    Bright red wine flowed down from Jaden¡¯s head!


    At this moment, Jaden¡¯s face was red. It was indistinguishable if it was red wine or blood!


    He held his head with his eyes dark as he staggered and sat on the sofa, yelling, ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    At this time, the woman in the ck tank top saw Jaden being beaten and immediately rushed up to


    stand in front of him.


    She knew that the man in front of her was not easy to handle, so her target was Cynthia who stood


    beside him!


    She ran over with a furious face, pointed at Cynthia¡¯s nose, and cursed, ¡°You wild b*stard child of the


    Larson family! Don¡¯t you realize your position? You even dare to find a boy toy to beat someone up! No


    wonder the Larson family doesn¡¯t value you. You deserve it! Just wait and see. Jaden will definitely


    take care of you!¡±


    Philip stared at the woman ominously, making thetter feel chills running up her neck as she


    shuddered all over!


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s said that a man shouldn¡¯t hit a woman, but sometimes, the woman is asking for it!¡±


    With that said, Philip strode forward, grabbed the woman¡¯s big wavy hair, and pulled hard before


    pping the woman¡¯s face twice!

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    The woman was not a match for Philip. After being dragged around by her hair and suffering two ps,


    she immediately went dizzy!


    She kept struggling and shouting, waving her arms around like a dog digging for bones while trying to


    scratch Philip¡¯s arms.


    Nevertheless, Philip just smacked her arms away lightly, then pulled her hair vigorously and continued


    to drag her around like a dog!


    Philip¡¯s actions were crude. He was not holding back just because she was a woman and was brutal to


    the extreme!


    Under such overwhelming pressure, the woman could not escape at all. She held the roots of her hair


    with both hands, bent her back, and stepped on her high heels as she staggered to follow Philip


    around. She felt that her hair was almost being torn from the scalp!


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me!¡±


    However, toward such a persistent and ignorant woman, Philip was impassive!


    He just continued to pull the woman¡¯s hair like that and dragged her around!


    After walking a fewps on the second floor of the bar, the men and women who were still drinking at


    this moment were so scared that they ran down from the second floor and shouted!


    Philip just ignored the people¡¯s stares. With a strong shove, the woman fell on the ground miserably!


    ¡°You son of a b*tch! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll get Jaden to kill you!¡±


    The woman, who was sprawled on the ground, sat up and began to tidy her hair and her clothes that


    had revealed her good figure!


    Philip snorted coldly, squatted in front of her, and grabbed her hair again. Then, he began to p her


    back and forth!


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    It was at least seven or eight ps!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the series of ps, the woman no longer maintained her previous arrogance. Her eyes were dull,


    showing fear and trepidation toward Philip.


    She held her red and swollen cheeks as she backed away. Her mouth was already full of blood!


    ¡°Argh¡­ Ahh!¡±


    She wailed bitterly, but Philip paid her no heed at all. He looked at her slumped figure on the ground


    and stood up.


    It was also at this time that two of Jaden¡¯s men rushed over. They clenched their fists and aimed at


    Philip¡¯s back and head!


    Despite that, Philip was unperturbed. He was very rxed and looked at them with disdain. He calmly


    picked up the red wine bottle from the wine table beside him, then smashed it over their heads!


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Before anyone realized what had happened, the two men


    were already sprawled on the ground with blood gushing from their heads!


    ¡°Pah, the Larson family? With this sort of henchmen you have, do you really think you¡¯re some kind of


    big shot? Let me tell you, this bar will never wee you. If you dare toe here again, don¡¯t me


    me for being ruthless!¡± Philip growled.


    Jaden held his bloody head and felt very aggrieved at the moment. He and the people he brought had


    been beaten up like this. How could he face anyone in the future?


    He was the descendent of the Larson family from Fernvale, but he got beaten up so badly in little


    Riverdale!


    This was simply uneptable!


    The man standing before him must die!


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?!¡± Philip roared angrily with a hint of invisible pressure in his voice. It


    frightened the few people who got up from the ground and exchanged nces with each other.


    This guy was really savage. They dared not think of doing anything to him anymore. It was akin to


    seeking their own deaths!


    Where there was life, there was hope.


    Jaden understood this well. He needed to return for reinforcements as the people he brought here were


    insufficient!


    ¡°Why are you still here? What, are you still unconvinced? Do you want me to teach you how to behave


    properly?¡±


    Philip took a couple of steps forward with a sneer on his face as he kicked Jaden over again!

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    The woman who got beaten held her head, her entire face red and swollen. She staggered to stand up


    on her high heels. She could barely hear what Philip was saying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jaden red at Philip vehemently before turning to Cynthia, threatening, ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯d better think it


    over carefully. I¡¯ll give you three days. If you want to know your mother¡¯s whereabouts,e and look


    for me!¡±


    ¡°Get lost now!¡±


    Philip frowned and looked as if he was going to kick him again.


    Jaden stepped back in fright and almost fell. He gave Philip a sullen look, pointed his finger at the


    latter, and threatened, ¡°You¡­ Just you wait!¡±


    After that, he quickly left with his people.


    Watching as the group of people left the bar, Cynthia was relieved and said to Philip, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Of course, Cynthia knew that Jaden had deliberatelye to find fault with her. If Philip had not


    stepped in, she really would not have known how to deal with Jaden.


    Three days¡­ She needed to consider it carefully!


    As she recalled all that had happened to her and her mother, Cynthia could not stop her tears from


    flowing.


    She covered her face as her emotions copsed. She squatted on the ground, buried her head, and


    bawled!


    Philip was frightened out of his wits, but he knew Cynthia needed to vent, so he did not intend to


    dissuade her. He called out to the flustered waiter and asked for two sses of wine. He sat at the


    deck and waited for Cynthia to finish her episode.


    After a while, Cynthia finally stabilized her emotions. It was only then she got up and wiped the tears


    from her eyes while looking at Philip who was sitting there nonchntly. She grabbed the cocktail from


    his hand and finished it in one big gulp!


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mine.¡±


    Philip was upset but could not do anything about it.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Philip asked.


    She sat beside him, staring nkly at the men and women enjoying themselves in the bar on the first


    floor. The events here did not affect the party downstairs. After all, such things were verymon in


    bars, so no one paid attention.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I must find out the news about my mother.¡±


    Philip nodded, thought for a while, and said hesitantly, ¡°Perhaps I can help you.¡±


    Cynthia turned her tear-streaked face at him, looked at Philip pitifully, and asked, ¡°You? What can you


    do?¡±


    Philip looked at that forlorn little face and felt distressed as he said, ¡°Beat him to a pulp and force the


    words out of him.¡±


    Hearing him, she could not help the chuckle from escaping. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I


    have my ns on this matter, so don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t want to get you involved.¡±


    Fine, this little girl was still that ice queen Cynthia Larson after all.


    ¡°Actually, in my eyes, the Larson family can easily be handled with one word. I can let Jaden reveal


    your mother¡¯s whereabouts willingly,¡± Philip said abruptly after hesitating for a long time.


    The Larson family was his mother¡¯s family. As the heir to the rke family, they needed to give him


    some leeway.


    He wondered how his grandfather was doing.


    Cynthia turned to Philip and assumed he was joking. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help?¡± Philip said, ¡°Are you really sure you can handle a viin like Jaden?


    What if he does something bad to you when the timees?¡±


    She rubbed her hands, obviously not confident. Then, she turned her face and said with a touch of


    sadness, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany me then?¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always better to have more people. If he wants to do anything to you, I¡¯ll


    protect you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Cynthia nodded heavily. Everything that happened tonight was so sudden that she was unprepared


    and defenseless.


    Philip noticed that she was still a little worried and joked, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With such a handsome


    guy like me to protect you, no one can hurt you.¡±


    This got her to chuckle as she rolled her eyes at him. She said, ¡°You¡¯re really narcissistic.¡±


    Philip shrugged but did not deny it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Looking at his confident demeanor, her tension gradually dissipated. Having him by her side always


    made her feel at ease.


    Cynthia felt that it was strange. She and Philip obviously belonged to different worlds, but why did he


    always appear by her side when she needed it the most?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Have a seat and order any drinks you like. It¡¯s on me.¡±


    Cynthia got up with a tired look on her face. After experiencing the events just now, she needed to rest.


    It was still a big blow to her, after all.


    ¡°Okay. Remember to call me when you¡¯re prepared to go over there.¡±


    Philip was unconcerned.


    She spoke to the waiter before she left.


    Philip sat alone at the deck on the second floor, carefully savoring the cocktail served by the waiter.


    Even the ss had been reced with an exquisite crystal ss, which reflected the beautiful glow


    under the colorful lights.


    Leaning back on the leather sofa, he took a light sip of the special cocktail. He looked at the wanton


    and boisterous crowd below and felt that their lives were too blissful.


    Philip already had ns for Jaden in his mind. He needed to take care of this problem as soon as


    possible.


    Savoring the wine in the ss, Philip gradually became a little drunk.


    When he squinted to look at the men and women dancing below, he identally saw a silhouette. It


    was a woman. A beautiful woman!


    Wearing ck hot pants and a ck tube top, she had exquisite and sharply-defined facial features as


    well as a piercing gaze!


    The sudden eye contact between Philip and the woman caused a massive thump in his heart.


    Goosebumps were spreading all over his body!


    When he tried to look for her again, the figure was already lost in the crowd!


    It was strange!


    Why did this happen?


    Philip stood up abruptly and searched for the figure frantically but could not find that woman no matter


    how he searched.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­ Very odd. Why do I have the weird feeling that the woman looks like Hannah rke, my


    sister?¡±

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Philip asked himself, his brows furrowing as a cold sweat formed on his body.


    If nothing had happened to his sister back then, she would be 20 by now.


    That incident was a big blow to Philip.


    Everyone said that his sister was dead, but to this day, her corpse had not been found!


    Philip had never given up on searching for her, but he found nothing.


    Gradually, he had to admit that his sister was gone.


    However, the illusion just now had ignited the broken hope in his heart again!


    Philip took this matter to heart and hurriedly left the bar. After finding Rick, he resumed the investigation


    of his sister.


    He had a hunch that his sister was still alive.


    Rick was perplexed. This matter was already concluded, so were they carrying out the investigation


    again? Despite that, he could not disobey the young master¡¯s wish.


    After a few days of disappearance, Philip met George in a caf¨¦ again, and thetter had aged


    considerably.


    He still spoke in that respectful tone. ¡°Young Master, Master Tim is alright now.¡±


    Philip sat across from him and drank his tea. After hearing George¡¯s words, he finally rxed as he


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with the branch family?¡±


    He was still very upset with the branch family. If not for Giada¡¯s intervention, he would have returned


    and kicked up a big fuss to make them realize that the main family was the leader of the rke family!


    ¡°Young Master, you might not be aware that this incident was actually nned by Master Tim himself.¡±


    When George said this, his face was full of pride and excitement.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip sensed something unusual. Uncle Tim nned it?


    ¡°Young Master, being controlled by the branch family was all part of Master Tim¡¯s n. He had already


    laid down an ambush for the branch family. This time, using the ambitions of the branch family, he


    struck out at them after they took action and they fell into his trap. He caught the branch family by


    surprise and also gained many benefits from this incident.¡±


    George exined in detail about what happened in Arcadia Ind the past few days and Philip was


    astounded after hearing it!


    Uncle Tim was a formidable opponent indeed!


    Brains and brawn!


    He stood up to the branch family all alone and took out arge chunk of meat from them in the process!


    He had snatched half the medical resources of the entire Orienta!


    All the medical resources of the domestic market were monopolized by the branch family because the


    focus of the main family was not here.


    This time, Uncle Tim directly took down half the resources!


    In other words, the main family and the branch family would share equal status in the domestic


    pharmaceutical industry in the future!


    Uncle Tim was the real hero!


    Philipughed in relief. He did not expect the branch family to be sucker-punched like that.


    ¡°What about Giada?¡± Philip asked eagerly.


    ¡°Madam Giada has also suffered. She wanted to be a peacemaker. At that time, she was exposed by


    Master Tim and lost a lot of dignity. I believe she won¡¯t be returning to Riverdale anytime soon. There¡¯s


    a lot for her to deal with at home,¡± George replied with joy in his eyes.


    After chatting for half an hour, Philip sat in George¡¯s exclusive car, the Rolls-Royce, and returned to


    First Pce.


    However, as soon as he got down from the car, Philip noticed several people standing by the electronic


    gate with big and small packages all around them as if they were moving.


    Lynn Johnston!


    Her parents were with her.


    What was going on?


    Oh no!


    The secret between him and George was about to be exposed!


    When Lynn and her parents noticed Philip getting down from the Rolls-Royce, their eyes widened in


    surprise.


    Phil¡­ Philip?


    How could he be getting down from a luxury car like a Rolls-Royce?


    They must be dreaming!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Philip, the Rolls-Royce sent you home?¡±


    Lynn wore very fashionable and revealing clothes. When she saw the Rolls-Royce, she became very


    excited and spun around Philip with various desires in her eyes.


    Who the hell was her cousin-inw, living in a vi and sitting in a Rolls-Royce?


    Was he not a useless bum?


    Why had he changed so much recently?


    Had he made a fortune?


    Philip looked at Lynn, then at the two pairs of fawning yet confused eyes of her parents. He said a little


    nervously, ¡°Uh, that car is¡­¡±

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    ¡°That car is here to send me home,¡± Philip said honestly. There was no need to conceal it. After all,


    everyone saw it, so there was no point in hiding it.


    It was the right timing too. In this case, maybe these people would be more respectful toward him.


    The look in Lynn¡¯s and her parents¡¯ eyes changed visibly at his words.


    Philip, this brat, was actually being picked up by a luxurious car like the Rolls-Royce? Who exactly was


    this guy?


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re not lying to me, right? That car sent you home?¡±


    Lynn was excited. She hooked Philip¡¯s arm with joy and tion on her face.


    Was her cousin-inw really so awesome?


    Philip nodded without further exnation before asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    This time, Lynn and her parents looked at Philip in a ttering manner.


    This guy was now living in a vi and enjoying Rolls-Royce pick-up services. Was Wynn really so kind


    to him?


    Was Beacon making that much money?


    Of course, Beacon was now the hottest bigpany in the city with numerous investors!


    It seemed that even Mnelson Angel Investment Group was keen to cooperate with Beacon.


    This was another reason why their family was here.


    Amelia Stone and Bernard Johnston exchanged a nce with each other before theyughed and


    said, ¡°Oh, Philip, our house is currently facing demolition and we don¡¯t have a ce to stay in right now.


    Thanks to Sister Martha, she said she¡¯d let us move in for a few days.¡±


    In fact, Amelia had begged her for the past several days about this matter.


    Martha was also a very prideful person and since shecked apanion at home, she agreed.


    Philip¡¯s expression changed. Martha had made her own decisions again.


    However, he had no other choice. They had already turned up at the doorstep, so he could not drive


    them away, right?


    Both Amelia and Bernard were quite embarrassed when they noticed the change in Philip¡¯s expression,


    so they quickly said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t mess up the ce. We¡¯ll just stay here for a few days


    and move out once the other side is settled.¡±


    No way. Philip came home in a luxurious car like the Rolls-Royce. This guy was different.


    In the past, Amelia would already put in a few nasty words.


    However, they could not do that now. They needed to fawn over him.


    Lynn also said coyly, ¡°Philip, we¡¯re just staying here for a few days. You won¡¯t be so petty, right?


    Besides, I heard that M is at home, so I can y with her too.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Philip broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that. ¡°Who was the one who left M in the amusement


    park alonest time?¡±


    Lynn¡¯s face went red as she mumbled, ¡°It was just a little mistake.¡±


    Philip did not bother to say anything else and walked toward the vi.


    Seeing this, Lynn and her parents looked at each other. Amelia lowered her voice and said, ¡°What do


    you think is up with Philip? He even rode a luxury car back home. Is he still a wastrel?¡±


    Bernard muttered next to her, ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. He has the skills to be a kept man


    and attached himself next to Wynn. Now, he has risen with the tide too. I believe this kid must¡¯ve gotten


    his hands on the money from Wynn¡¯spany. We must be careful with our words in the future. This


    kid will definitely hold grudges and will want to get back at us.¡±


    Bernard was just a normal person, so it was unavoidable for him to be petty and spiteful.


    Amelia nodded in agreement, tugged at Lynn, and said, ¡°Lynn, you should get closer to that kid and try


    to dig more information out of him. It¡¯s best if you can also work in Wynn¡¯spany and make more


    money.¡±


    Hearing her mother, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking? I just graduated.¡±


    Amelia red at her and said, ¡°So what? Wynn is your cousin, after all. Shouldn¡¯t she help you? No


    matter what, she should give you a managerial position. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to Sister Martha about


    this.¡±


    After that, Amelia entered the vi with all the luggage.


    As soon as they entered the living room, the three of them were attracted by the luxury of the vi!


    Although they had visited the previous time, they were still very shocked by the interior of this luxurious


    vi.


    It was too grand.


    This was the kind of ce people should live in.


    They really envied Martha¡¯s family for being able to live in such a ce.


    Amelia was envious and jealous, suddenly feeling slightly reluctant to leave.


    She nced at Bernard furtively, pulled him to the side, and said, ¡°Bernard, what do you think of this


    ce?¡±


    Bernard was an ordinary citizen. He nodded his head repeatedly and said with envy, ¡°It¡¯s great! It¡¯s


    fantastic! If I can stay in such a house, I¡¯d die happy.¡±


    Amelia knew her husband¡¯s antics very well. She grinned and said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll not leave. We


    won¡¯t leave after we move in. We¡¯ll tell Sister Martha to make two rooms avable for us. Besides, they


    have plenty of rooms here.¡±


    Bernard¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard this and he asked, ¡°Is this really okay? Will


    Martha agree? There are Philip and Wynn too. Will they agree?¡±


    However, he was eager. Of course, he wanted to live here forever.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Although, the issue remained that this was not their house.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Amelia hit him yfully and teased, saying, ¡°Silly you. You¡¯re Charles¡¯ brother. Do you think they can


    chase you away? If they really do, we¡¯ll just kick up a big fuss and let the entire neighborhood know. In


    the end, they¡¯ll lose their dignity. So, how about it?¡±


    Bernard hesitated. However, when he nced at the vi again, he said with determination, ¡°Okay, you


    talk to Martha and I¡¯ll talk to my brother.¡±


    The two reached an agreement and rushed into the living room.


    Coincidentally, Martha came out of the bedroom at this time all dressed up fashionably like ady. She


    smiled as she said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Amelia and Bernard. You¡¯re here already? Come here and have a seat.


    Leave your things there. I¡¯ll get the nanny to handle it.¡±


    Amelia knew that Martha was a very prideful person, so she quickly paidpliments, ¡°Sister Martha,


    you have a nanny too? I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Martha was very happy when she heard those words. She sat on the sofa in a little cloak and put on a


    pretentious sitting pose as if she was really a wealthydy.


    Amelia and Bernard also followed suit and the three of them started chatting.


    On the side, Lynn was ying on her mobile phone, taking pictures and posting them on social media.


    ¡°By the way, Sister Martha, we met Philip at the door when he came back in a Rolls-Royce. Is your


    family so rich now?¡± Amelia asked as she nibbled on chips.


    Rolls-Royce?


    Martha sat up straight when she heard that.


    How did that piece of trash get a Rolls-Royce?


    Did Juan not say he was bankrupt?


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Martha did not want to ruin Amelia¡¯s ttery, so she just smiled casually, but her whole face had


    changed.


    Of course, Amelia caught the change in Martha¡¯s expression. She pretended to exim in surprise,


    ¡°Martha, didn¡¯t you buy that car? I thought it belongs to your family. After all, Wynn is now the


    chairwoman of thepany.¡±


    Martha was just about to say something when Amelia continued, ¡°If you didn¡¯t buy it, could it be that


    Philip used thepany¡¯s money to buy it for himself? Oh dear, what¡¯s he doing? Stealing money from


    the family?¡±


    These words directly triggered Martha!


    Yes, the family of that useless Philip was bankrupt now. This was the time when they needed money


    the most!


    This guy had his sights set on Wynn¡¯spany?


    Martha immediately flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°Philip, get down now! I have something to ask you!¡±


    Amelia exchanged a nce with Bernard as they stifled augh.


    Looking at Martha¡¯s attitude, Philip was in for a beating.


    Who told Philip to act so pretentiously at the entrance earlier? Now that he was exposed, he deserved


    it.


    Amelia was ted. She just could not bear looking at a useless bum like Philip living in a vi and


    riding in a luxury car.


    Lynn was also filled with doubts when she heard this discussion at the side.


    Initially, she thought that Philip had be stronger, but it turned out that he was still relying on his


    woman. It even seemed that he was plotting against the family¡¯s property.


    Suddenly, Lynn felt more contempt for Philip.


    Philip walked down from the second floor, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and looked at the crowd


    in the living room. Then, he asked dubiously, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Mom¡¯!¡±


    Martha was very angry. She sat on the sofa, nced at Philip, and asked with a chastising tone, ¡°Your


    Aunt Amelia said you came back in a Rolls-Royce just now?¡±


    Philip nced at Amelia who was nibbling on chips and frowned slightly. He did not refute and said,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Smack!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha stood up and pped him. She pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°Philip rke, did you steal


    money from thepany to buy the car? Talk! How much money did you steal from Wynnie¡¯s


    company? If you don¡¯t say anything today, I¡¯ll call the cops to arrest you!¡±


    Philip was stunned. He did not expect Martha to p him so suddenly.


    Steal money from thepany?


    Philip was livid!


    ¡°You think I bought that Rolls-Royce using money from Wynn¡¯spany?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were grim. His gaze swept over Martha and fell on Amelia.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Otherwise, how could a wastrel like you afford to ride in a luxury car like that?¡±


    Amelia pursed her lips, her face full of sarcasm and contempt.


    Philip did not exin but picked up his phone and dialed George¡¯s number. He said, ¡°Come to the vi


    now!¡±


    He hung up after those words. He looked at these people solemnly and said sternly, ¡°Get your things


    and be prepared to get lost from this vi!¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    This group of people were dumbfounded and looked at Philip in a daze with a myriad of expressions on


    their faces.


    What did this brat say?


    Did he tell them to get lost?


    ¡°Hahaha, Iughed so hard. Sister Martha, what does your son-inw mean? He wants to kick us all


    out.¡±


    Amelia mocked, saying, ¡°Martha, didn¡¯t you say this vi belongs to you? How can he chase us out like


    this?¡±


    She was fanning the mes.


    What Martha could not tolerate the most was being looked down upon by her family, especially in front


    of this third branch.


    She was used to acting all high and mighty and had always been superior in front of the third branch.


    Now that Philip was speaking to her in this manner, how could she endure it?


    ¡°Philip, I dare you to repeat what you just said!¡± Martha was angry as she pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and


    scolded him.


    Did Philip not realize that he needed to show her some respect?


    She was his mother-inw, after all. If he did not show her some respect, how could she hold her head


    up in front of her rtives in the future?


    ¡°Martha Yates, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. With that nasty temper of yours, I really have to teach


    you a lesson today!¡±


    Philip was angry. With a grim expression, he stared at them and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll say this again. This vi


    belongs to me. All of you can get out of here right now!¡±


    ¡°Yours? Hahaha!¡±


    Ameliaughed as she rocked back and forth. She urged Martha, saying, ¡°Sister Martha, quickly take


    out thend title. This kid is really too impudent if he thinks he can brag around here.¡±


    Thend title?


    Of course, Martha would never take it out!


    The certificate of property ownership was kept in Philip and Wynn¡¯s bedroom. Furthermore, the


    document did have Philip¡¯s name on it.


    If she took it out now, her lies would be exposed!


    Therefore, Martha simply changed the topic and asked, ¡°Philip, tell me the truth now. What¡¯s with the


    Rolls-Royce that your aunt mentioned? Did you embezzle Wynnie¡¯s money? I know you¡¯ve been in


    charge of thepany recently. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he must exin! We¡¯re talking about several million here. How could he just spend it all like that?


    How can a useless piece of trash like him be worthy of riding in such a good car?¡± Amelia nibbled on


    chips as she watched the show excitedly.


    Looking at that ugly face, Philip really wanted to kick it!


    This entire family had always been at loggerheads with Philip and Wynn.


    When he got married to Wynn back then, Philip could still clearly remember how Amelia Stone had


    humiliated him and Wynn at the wedding!


    Philip sneered, ¡°I¡¯m so worthless in your eyes, huh?¡±


    Hehe, a bunch of rtives who looked down on others.


    ¡°But of course. Just look at yourself. Do you think you¡¯re the king just because you live in a pce? Are


    you worthy?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s mouth was really poisonous.


    ¡°Sister Martha, I don¡¯t mean to say this, but you really must take this brat in hand. He¡¯s so rude that he


    hasn¡¯t even served us tea until now,¡± Amelia added as she continued to gloat.


    Bernard also nodded and chastised, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s not right for you to do this. If you took the money, you


    must admit it. It¡¯s really not a big deal if you¡¯ve already bought it. After all, Wynn is so rich now, so it¡¯s


    not a bad thing to buy a respectable car. Everyone can use it together.¡±


    Amelia grinned broadly at his words. She looked at Bernard and secretly gave him a thumbs-up.


    Her husband was not entirely stupid and knew how to take advantage of the situation.


    If she could stay here and ride in the Rolls-Royce all day long, Amelia was ecstatic just at the thought


    of it!


    Wonderful!


    Lynn also interrupted eagerly, saying, ¡°It just so happens that my ss reunion ising up in a few


    days. Philip, you can drive me there in that car.¡±


    These few people started to discuss how to distribute the usage of the Rolls-Royce.


    To the extent, Amelia even decided for them and said, ¡°In this case, Sister Martha, since we¡¯ve already


    bought the car, then it belongs to the Johnston family anyway. As a family, we must share all blessings


    and difficulties together. I think we can allocate the car this way. You¡¯ll take it on Mondays,


    Wednesdays, and Fridays, while Tuesdays, Thursdays, Saturdays¡­ and Sundays belong to us. How


    about that?¡±


    How about that?


    Philip had never seen such shameless people!


    They were simply atrocious!


    Of course, Martha would not agree to it. They were taking thergest chunk when they did not even


    fork out a single cent for it!


    To be honest, she did not like Bernard and his family. They were ordinary citizens who were very


    calctive.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They had not even moved in yet and already set their eyes on the Rolls-Royce. Once they moved in,


    what else would they do?


    ¡°No way! No one can use this car!¡± Martha was very decisive and said firmly, then she stared at Philip.


    She scolded, ¡°I must tell Wynn about this. You actuallyid your hands on thepany¡¯s money and


    spent it wantonly to buy such a good car!¡±


    Philip chuckled as he looked at these people and said, ¡°Do you really believe I bought the car with the


    money I took from thepany?¡±

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    A bunch of ignorant fools!


    ¡®I, Philip rke, have nothing but money!¡¯


    ¡°No? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your current situation. Juan told me that your family¡¯s bankrupt! You¡¯re a


    pauper now, and who knows if you¡¯re in debt too!¡± Martha roared, her voice resounding throughout the


    living room.


    Amelia and her family stared nkly, puzzled at the news.


    Bankrupt?


    Debt?


    Philip raised his brows, his eyes cold and stern.


    Juan could really resort to just about any method.


    Regardless.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a minute,¡± Philip said mildly without further exnation.


    Everyone looked at each other in bafflement.


    ¡°Fine, I want to see what tricks you have up your sleeve,¡± Amelia said disdainfully.


    What could a wastrel like him do?


    About ten minutester, Philip received a text message from George and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    Martha¡¯s face was somber. She had no idea what Philip was up to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who that Rolls-Royce belongs to?¡± Philip asked as a faint smile yed on his


    lips.


    Martha nced at Amelia and thetter quickly reacted. ¡°Sister Martha, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll see what this


    brat is up to.¡±


    With that said, they followed Philip out of the vi. At the electronic gate, they saw the ck Rolls-


    Royce parked there with the trademark Spirit of Ecstasy golden sculpture on the bo, symbolizing


    grace and elegance.


    They could not help a sigh when they saw this car. It was as expected of a luxury car indeed.


    Especially Amelia and Lynn whose eyes were full of envy and delight.


    Initially, Martha was still angry, but when she saw the car, she forgot her anger and walked around the


    car while eximing in joy.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be so gratifying if she had this car to pick her up every day.


    That was the disposition of a wealthydy!


    Therefore, she was a little eager to keep the car now. Anyway, Martha was already quite certain that


    Philip had bought this car using the money from Wynn¡¯spany.


    Since it was her family¡¯s money, then this car belonged to her.


    Philip must not be given the chance to ride in this car.


    ¡°Well, Martha, the car¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Amelia also noticed that Martha liked this car and started to tter her, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this


    way? We¡¯ll only use it once or twice a week, and you can have it for the rest of the week. We¡¯re a


    family, after all, right?¡±


    Amelia continued the discussion of the car allocation with Martha.


    Martha was absolutely unwilling to let them use it, but she could not refuse as that would make her look


    very petty.


    ¡°Okay, two days at most,¡± Martha said.


    Amelia was delighted and winked at Bernard to show off. After that, she took Martha¡¯s arm and


    ttered her with all sorts ofpliments. ¡°Sister Martha, you¡¯re so generous. As expected of a wealthy


    lady. It¡¯s a blessing to have you in the Johnston family. From now on, our family will rely on you.¡±


    Martha listened with joy and was ecstatic. She smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re


    a family, after all.¡±


    The few people just chatted among themselves, totally excluding Philip.


    It was as if the Rolls-Royce really belonged to them.


    At this time, the door of the Rolls-Royce opened. An old man in a gray suit who was holding a ck


    and gold walking cane stepped out of the car.


    It was none other than George Thomas.


    When sheid eyes on him, Martha¡¯s eyes widened as she covered her chest. She asked excitedly,


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re George Thomas?¡±


    George Thomas?


    Bernard and Amelia also looked over and instantly became very excited!


    He was the richest man in Riverdale!


    Why was he here?


    Wait a minute, he came down from the Rolls-Royce!


    Was this car not bought by Philip with thepany¡¯s money?


    Instantly, everyone was stunned and they could not figure out what was going on.


    George stood respectfully in front of Philip, bowed, and said, ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Everyone was astounded by that scene!


    George Thomas, the richest man in Riverdale, actually bowed to Philip, that useless man!

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    What the hell was going on here?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The richest man in Riverdale was actually standing respectfully in front of Philip and even called him


    Mr. rke!


    Thispletely toppled their inherent impression of Philip!


    Martha was still fine since she already knew that there was something unusual about Philip.


    However, she was still surprised at this scene!


    As for Amelia and the others, they were so shocked that their jaws dropped. With their eyes widened,


    they could not speak for a while!


    They could still recall vividly their sarcasm and irony toward Philip just now. At this moment, they were


    flustered.


    Over there, Philip¡¯s gaze swept over them coldly as he said, ¡°Carry on your discussion. How do you


    n to handle this car? Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, or Tuesdays, Thursdays, Saturdays, and


    Sundays?¡±


    Like a basin of cold water, his words sshed on them and extinguished their interest instantly.


    Amelia was still a little unconvinced and muttered, ¡°What the heck¡­ The car isn¡¯t yours?¡±


    Philip smiled earnestly. ¡°I never said the car is mine, right? You¡¯re the ones who said I bought it with the


    company¡¯s money.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Amelia was speechless. She lowered her head, rolled her eyes, and nced at Bernard.


    Bernard was also very helpless and said nothing.


    ¡°Sister Martha, why don¡¯t you ask him what¡¯s going on?¡± Amelia whispered in Martha¡¯s ear.


    Martha was also curious. She had been in high spirits for such a long time, but it turned out that this car


    belonged to George Thomas instead?


    ¡°Philip, what¡¯s going on? Who does this car belong to?¡± Martha mustered up the courage and asked.


    Philip could not be bothered to exin it to them and said, ¡°Old Man George, tell them.¡±


    George thought for a moment. ording to the young master¡¯s temper, he was likely to conceal it, so


    there was only one thing he could do.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry, this car belongs to me. I met Mr. rke just now and happened to send him back


    on the way. I didn¡¯t expect such a misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry,¡± George exined.


    With that, everyone understood the situation and despised Philip even more.


    After all themotion, it was not his car.


    They had been happy for nothing.


    Among them, Amelia was the most obvious as she cursed in a low voice, ¡°I thought something was up,


    but it turned out to be a fluke. As expected, a wastrel is always a wastrel. He¡¯d never be able to afford


    such a good car in his entire life!¡±


    Bernard also ridiculed, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say anymore. We¡¯re ashamed even if he¡¯s not.¡±


    Philip¡¯s brows furrowed deeper at those words.


    Who were these people? Everything was his fault now?


    Despite that, he really could not be bothered about them. He turned around, said a few words to


    George, and returned to the vi.


    George also returned to his car, nodded at Martha, and left.


    Watching as the Rolls-Royce drove away, Amelia and her family felt very unhappy and thought it was a


    pity.


    ¡°Sister Martha, what¡¯s going on? How does Philip know the richest man in our city? I¡¯ve never heard of


    it before.¡± Amelia only remembered this matter now and asked hurriedly.


    Martha exined bitterly, ¡°Philip had saved the old man once, so maybe he¡¯s grateful for his help.¡±


    With that said, Martha told them about Philip¡¯s previous exnation.


    Amelia and her family finally understood the whole event.


    Everything was just a misunderstanding.


    Everyone returned to the vi in low spirits, but Amelia was still very satisfied at the thought of living in


    such a luxurious vi and quickly told Bernard and Lynn to pack their things.


    They circled the entire vi to select rooms for themselves.


    Amelia, this middle-aged woman, was just as shameless and unreasonable as Martha Yates.


    At one nce, she had already decided on a room on the second floor because it was huge and


    overlooked theke behind.


    ¡°Sister Martha, we¡¯ll take this room on the second floor!¡±


    Amelia stood on the second floor and yelled loudly. Without waiting for Martha¡¯s reply, she quickly


    moved in.


    At the same time, she also moved the contents of the room out.


    It was all children¡¯s toys.


    ¡°Hey, Mom, why do I think that this room belongs to M?¡±


    Lynn passed by and took a look. She had also taken a fancy to this room just now but dared not take it.


    ¡°That brat? It¡¯s fine. What are you afraid of? This vi belongs to Sister Martha. What else can Philip


    say? We¡¯re going to stay here. Go and pack your things.¡±


    Amelia was unperturbed.


    It was a waste for such a good room to be given to that brat.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    After bustling around for a long time, Amelia then brought Bernard down from the second floor. They


    ate fruits in the living room and watched the superrge LCD TV.


    Lynn had also tidied up and was sitting in the living room while ying with her phone. After taking


    pictures of the vi, she received many likes on her social media.


    At this time, Martha just came back. She had stepped out to answer a call just now.


    Her mood was noticeably better.


    ¡°How is it? Are you done packing?¡± Martha asked.


    Amelia quickly pulled Martha to sit down, saying, ¡°Sister-inw, I really have to thank you so much this


    time. Otherwise, we¡¯d have no ce to live. Also, Bernard and I have a request. You must agree to it.¡±


    With that, Amelia went down on her knees.


    Martha got a fright and hurried to pull her up, but Amelia was fiercely determined as she said, ¡°Sister-


    inw, don¡¯t try to pull me. I¡¯ll only get up if you agree to our request.¡±


    Martha quickly responded, ¡°Okay, fine. Get up first before we talk.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia refused to get up. Instead, she burst into tears and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you know that we¡¯ve


    been living very ordinary lives. This is the first time Bernard and I have the chance to live in such a


    luxurious vi. We hope that we can stay here a few more days so that we can be happy even when


    we die.¡±


    Martha finally realized the meaning behind her words. They were not trying to stay here for a few more


    days. They wanted to stay here forever.


    She could not agree to this request.


    ¡°Amelia, this matter, I¡­¡± Martha hesitated.


    Amelia wailed immediately. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kneel here forever. We¡¯re a family. Can you bear to


    do this?¡±


    Martha was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, so she could only agree. ¡°Okay, fine, I promise.


    Get up now.¡±


    Only then did Amelia wipe her tears, got up, and said all kinds of ttering words to Martha. She also


    squeezed her shoulders diligently just like a nanny.


    ¡°Sister Martha, I¡¯ll take care of the housework in the future. You just take a good rest,¡± Amelia took the


    initiative and said.


    Martha rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°No need for that. We have a nanny.¡±


    At this time, Philip came down from the second floor, nced at the few people in the living room, and


    said unhappily, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Did they not hear what he just said?


    Immediately, Martha stood up, stared at Philip, and chastised, ¡°Philip, what do you mean? Are you


    really going to kick us out?¡±


    Amelia also stood up next to Martha and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Who do you think you are? Do you


    have any right to speak here? How dare you try to kick us out? I think you should be the first person to


    move out, you trash!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression changed as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to move out yourselves.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll get security.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and headed upstairs.


    ¡°F*ck! Sister-inw, what¡¯s the meaning of this? He acts as if this vi belongs to him!¡± Amelia said


    furiously.


    Philip happened to hear this. Standing on the second floor, he turned his head and said mildly, ¡°You¡¯re


    right. I bought this vi, so I¡¯m telling you to get lost now!¡±


    ¡°Martha, just look at him! Philip is so unruly now. He dares to say such lies!¡±


    Amelia pointed and cursed at Philip¡¯s back.


    What did he mean he bought it?


    Martha said Wynn bought the vi and it even had her name on it!


    Martha was also angry. Philip was too disrespectful to his mother-inw!


    Now, he even wanted to drive her out!


    ¡°No one is allowed to move. I want to see what he dares to do to me!¡±


    Martha was enraged. She sat on the sofa with her arms crossed, her face full of anger.


    Amelia was now on Martha¡¯s side and naturally tried to fan the mes as much as possible.


    The more she said, the angrier Martha got!


    Ten minutester, a team of security guards really rushed in. Without even saying anything, they


    directly pinned them down!


    Martha and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the appearance of these security guards in


    their home.


    Philip rke actually dared to do this!


    ¡°Philip, I was really blind to have allowed Wynn to marry you! You stayed in the Johnston family as our


    son-inw for three years, but this is how you repay me?¡±


    Martha shouted hysterically in the living room, then simply sat on the ground while yelling and rolling.


    The security guards belonged to the Longford family and they only listened to the vi owner.


    Philip came out. When he passed by the living room, he just nced at them coldly and said, ¡°You


    asked for it! From today onward, this vi has nothing to do with you, Martha Yates!¡±


    Martha was shocked by Philip¡¯s intensity. Not only that, but she also noticed that Philip was holding the


    certificate of property ownership in his hands!


    What was he going to do?


    Was he about to remove Martha¡¯s name from it?

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Martha was terrified. She could not lose the vi. It was her life.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing?¡± Martha asked in a panic although she had already guessed the answer.


    On the sidelines, Bernard and Amelia also pointed at Philip sharply and cursed, ¡°Martha, just look at


    this wastrel. He¡¯s actually treating us like this. Is he in charge of this family?¡±


    These words annoyed Martha. As such an overbearing person, how could she ept it when others


    thought Philip was the head of the family instead?


    Martha simply sat on the ground, beat her chest, and cried out, ¡°I was really blind to have allowed


    Wynnie to marry you. You¡¯re nothing but an unscrupulous turncoat who ate and lived in my house for


    the past three years. Now, you even want to kick your mother-inw out of the house. Where¡¯s the


    justice in this?¡±


    Martha kicked up a big fuss, and her voice was loud, irritating the ears of those who heard her.


    The security guards who rushed in also exchanged nces with each other, at a loss about what to do.


    This was clearly their family affairs.


    Amelia alsoined, saying, ¡°Philip, I can see it clearly now. You¡¯re nothing but scum to treat your


    mother-inw this way. I must report you!¡±


    Of course, Amelia would take Martha¡¯s side.


    She still had to rely on Martha if she wanted to continue staying in the vi.


    However, Philip only nced at Amelia and said coldly, ¡°Do you really think this vi belongs to


    Martha?¡±


    ¡°Could it be yours?¡± Amelia muttered disdainfully, her eyes full of contempt and mockery.


    Thud!


    Philip flung the certificate of property ownership in his hand to Amelia and said, ¡°Take a good look at it.¡±


    Amelia was taken aback. She picked up the certificate and opened it with trembling fingers. At first


    nce, she saw Philip and Wynn¡¯s names while Martha¡¯s name was only addedter.


    Moreover, there were provisions to remove Martha¡¯s name at any time.


    In other words, this vi belonged to Philip and Wynn!


    Philip was the true owner!


    At this moment, Amelia panicked as cold sweat dotted her forehead.


    After such a bigmotion, the vi actually belonged to this wastrel!


    Abominable!


    Amelia made silent contemtions. Philip seemed to have done a lot of work on Wynn. He was


    actually able to trick her into putting his name on the certificate!


    However, would she dare to say this upfront?


    Certainly not.


    Amelia handed the certificate back with a forced smile and said, ¡°Oh dear, Philip, this is a big


    misunderstanding. We¡¯re a family, after all. Can¡¯t we discuss this issue? Why don¡¯t I just apologize to


    you?¡±


    Bernard was dumbfounded. His wife actually backed down.


    In that case, this vi really belonged to Philip?


    Initially, Lynn just stood on the sidelines. She was not too concerned about staying here.


    However, she was also surprised by her mother¡¯s behavior at this time!


    A pair of twinkling big eyes stared at Philip.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Amelia quickly pulled Martha aside and muttered, ¡°Martha, why don¡¯t we just


    apologize? He¡¯s your son-inw, after all. Just keep your head down. If he really kicks us out now, we


    won¡¯t have a ce to stay anymore.¡±


    Amelia was unconcerned about Martha¡¯s feelings. The most important thing was for her to move in.


    Martha was startled, and her emotions were in turmoil. She nced furtively at Philip several times.


    After that, she stood up and said reluctantly, ¡°Philip, if I apologize, do you promise not to drive us


    away?¡±


    Philip did not respond but just stared at her solemnly.


    Martha was disinclined, but the situation was unfavorable for her, so she could only lower her head and


    say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Philip. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Amelia quickly followed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also apologized to you. The


    brainless things that I¡¯ve said to you, please don¡¯t take them to heart, Philip.¡±


    With that said, she even nudged at her husband¡¯s arm.


    Bernard said sheepishly, ¡°Hehe, Philip, we¡¯re a family. Let¡¯s just forget it.¡±


    Everyone looked at Philip eagerly, waiting for him to speak.


    Philip frowned, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Fine, but Martha, youe with me.¡±


    While he spoke, he stared at Martha and caused thetter to feel chills running up her spine.


    What was he going to do?


    Was he going to find fault with her?


    She had already apologized, right?


    ¡°You¡­ What else do you want?¡±


    Martha still wallowed in anger and felt very upset.


    ¡°I told you just now. This vi will have nothing to do with you in the future.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and went out.


    When Martha heard that, she knew things were bad, so she quickly ran after him.


    Very soon, the two came to the management office of the sales department of Longford Park.


    Philip sat on the sofa across from the manager who was in charge of everything in the vi.


    ¡°Remove her name,¡± Philip said firmly.


    At this moment, Martha rushed in and wailed. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! This is my vi! Philip rke, you¡¯re


    driving me to my death! I¡¯m your mother-inw! If you treat me this way, I¡¯ll tell Wynnie!¡±


    Philip actually dared to treat her this way.


    Martha regretted it and felt resentful at the same time.


    Philip simply ignored her and just sat there silently.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    The manager took one look at them before he went to deal with it. It was done in just a moment.


    Martha¡¯s name was no longer on the certificate. In other words, from now on, First Pce had nothing


    to do with Martha Yates!


    Martha waspletely dumbfounded.


    Everything was gone.


    It was retribution.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch! You actually did this to me! I¡¯m your mother-inw. Are you trying to drive me to my


    death?! No way, you must add in my name again. This is my vi! My daughter bought it. This kept


    man deceived my daughter!¡±


    Martha went berserk and kicked up a big fuss in the sales department.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She sat on the ground as she wailed and sobbed, unconcerned about her image at all.


    Philip just stared at Martha coldly and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what Wynn said? I bought this vi


    myself!¡±


    With that said, Philip left the office.


    Martha continued her rant for a while longer before she ran back in disarray.


    It was already done, so she could only try to restore it.


    How should she do that?


    She ran to the hospital and looked for Wynn. Martha wailed as soon as she entered the door, saying,


    ¡°Wynnie, Philip bullied me. He bullied me so badly. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Just let me die!¡±


    After that, Martha ran directly to the window and made it as if she was about to jump out.


    Wynn was distraught. She grabbed Martha in a hurry and asked dubiously, ¡°Mom, what happened?


    Let¡¯s talk this over properly.¡±


    Martha was just acting. Since Wynn had stopped her, she followed her cue, sat back on the sofa, and


    began to cry bitterly as she recounted the events.


    ¡°I just allowed your aunt and her family to stay in the vi for a few days. Why did he treat us this way


    and even removed my name from the vi?¡±


    Martha retold the story selectively, her words full of lies to portray herself as the weak victim.


    Wynn frowned as she listened.


    They were a family after all. Philip¡¯s actions did not seem right.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll call Philip and talk to him, okay?¡± Wynnforted her mother. She did not


    think that her mother would lie to her.


    She was just so naive.


    Walking to the bedside, Wynn picked up the phone and dialed Philip¡¯s number, but no one answered it


    even after it rang for a long time.


    ¡°Mom, Philip must be busy. Why don¡¯t I try againter?¡± Wynn said.


    Martha picked up her bag and huffed. ¡°Okay, you must take my side in this matter. No matter what, you


    must add my name back to the vi.¡±


    With that, Martha turned around and left.


    When she left the hospital, Martha was still mumbling to herself, feeling upset. She had just taken a few


    steps when she was blocked by two burly men who stood there like mountains.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Are you blind?¡±


    Martha was still angry, and taking advantage of the fact that she was a middle-aged woman, she


    cursed tantly.


    ¡°Hello Aunty, my name¡¯s Levi rke. I¡¯m Philip¡¯s cousin. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    At the same time, a handsome figure walked out from behind the two brawny men as he motioned for


    them to move aside.


    Martha backed away in shock when she heard that.


    She still remembered being beaten up by Philip¡¯s cousin the other day.


    Now, another cousin of his had appeared. How many rtives did that kid have?


    ¡°You, what do you want? Don¡¯t hit me. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Martha covered her face in fright and tried to escape.


    Levi quickly called out to her and said with a smile, ¡°Aunty, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I want to apologize


    to you for what my brother did that day.¡±


    Levi took out a bank card while saying, ¡°Aunty, there¡¯s not much in here, just one million. Treat this as


    compensation for that incident. I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Money!


    One million!


    Martha¡¯s eyes widened as she snatched it from his hands. A ttering smile was restored on her face


    as she said, ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s fine. Are you looking for Philip? I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±


    Levi said with a smile, ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you. Let¡¯s take my car.¡±


    Martha was happy. When she saw his car, it turned out to be a Bentley!


    Unexpectedly, Philip was such a useless bum, but this cousin of his was quite rich and generous.


    Very soon, they arrived at First Pce.


    It was Levi¡¯s first time here, and he acted decently and graciously while sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Here, Levi, have some tea. I made it myself.¡±


    Martha was very diligent.


    Amelia and her family happened to be out. They had gone back to collect the rest of their belongings.


    At this time, Anne returned with M.


    As soon as she entered, M skipped around, her two ponytails bouncing. She looked very adorable.


    She noticed an uncle sitting at home. She tilted her head and called sweetly, ¡°Hello, Uncle. Are you


    looking for my dad?¡±


    Levi turned toward her, his mouth curled up at the corners in a smile. There was a hint of chill in his


    tenderness as he said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Philip¡¯s daughter? Hehe¡­

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    M was not afraid of strangers and greeted Levi.


    Levi also showed a gentle side and yed with her.


    Martha nced at them a couple of times before ring at M, then turned to Anne and said coldly,


    ¡°Bring her upstairs.¡±


    Anne knew that Martha disliked M, so she quickly carried her upstairs.


    ¡°Uncle, can I y with you againter?¡±


    M¡¯s teeth twinkled as she waved her little arms toward Levi.


    Levi smiled with a wink, made a gesture with his hands, and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Levi, are you married?¡± Martha suddenly asked with a broad grin as if she was his mother.


    ¡°Oh, not yet,¡± Levi responded with a smile. The two burly bodyguards behind him stood not too far


    away.


    Martha was ecstatic at his reply.


    He was not married. That was great news.


    Martha began to make ns. It was impossible to get Philip and Wynn to divorce, but Lynn was still


    avable.


    They were members of the Johnston family. If they got together, she could still benefit from it.


    While she was thinking¡­


    Martha quickly ran to Lynn¡¯s room and found her artistic photos. She then returned to the living room


    happily and handed them to Levi. ¡°Look, what do you think of her? Like it? If you do, I¡¯ll introduce you to


    her. She¡¯s a good girl, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Levi looked at the photos. Initially, he was not interested, but suddenly, a n formed in his mind.


    ¡°Not bad, but I wonder if she¡¯s willing.¡± Levi chuckled.


    Martha pped her thigh at those words and thought that the matter was settled!


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s willing. How could she not be? I¡¯ll call Lynn to return at once. You can talk to her


    later.¡±


    Martha was ted. If this was sessful, did she still need to look at Philip¡¯s face in the future?


    No!


    Therefore, she was extremely motivated.


    Levi smiled, but it did not reach his eyes. He had already seen through Martha¡¯s n.


    After sitting for a while, Philip was not back yet. He did not want to stay any longer, so he got up and


    said, ¡°Aunty, I have something else to do. When Philip returns, please tell him that I was here.¡±


    After that, Levi left despite Martha¡¯s attempted restraint.


    Martha was anxious, but she could force him to stay.


    Levi went out the door and boarded the Bentley.


    At the same time, Lynn returned with her parents.


    Lynn¡¯s big eyes had been staring at the Bentley and the young man she just saw. He was so


    handsome!


    ¡°What are you looking at? Are you being silly again? How can ordinary folks like us aim for wealthy


    young men like that? Move your things quickly before Philip changes his mind again.¡±


    Amelia knew her daughter¡¯s antics and rebuked her.


    Lynn frowned, looked at her indifferently, and said, ¡°Move them yourself. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t be


    the wife of a rich man!¡±


    Lynn puffed up angrily, strode into the vi, and went straight into her bedroom.


    At Philip¡¯s side, there was a party tonight organized by Beacon to show appreciation to the new


    directors and investors.


    At the same time, some news would be announced.


    Wynn had done the preparations at the hospital.


    ¡°Wynn, you don¡¯t have to go. Just stay here and take a good rest.¡±


    Philip looked at Wynn and felt distressed.


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m the chairman of thepany. How can I not attend?¡±


    Wynn was a natural-born beauty. Even without any makeup, many people would covet her beauty.


    However, for the party tonight, she took it very seriously and dressed up more formally.


    ¡°Oh yes, my mother said you removed her name from the vi?¡± Wynn suddenly asked as she


    rummaged through her bag.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Philip responded earnestly, ¡°Mm.¡±


    Wynn took Philip¡¯s hand and smiled softly. ¡°Okay, I know my mother must¡¯ve done something wrong,


    but she¡¯s my mother after all, so forgive her if you can, okay?¡±


    Philip knew that Wynn was soft-hearted and sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Follow me to a ceter. We¡¯ll change our outfits there.¡±


    Wynn smiled at Philip. Her husband was too negligent of his image.


    Philip also looked at himself as heughed but said nothing.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    The two of them left the hospital and drove for half an hour before they came to a quiet alley. In the city


    of Riverdale today, such an alley was no longer found.


    At the end of this alley, there was an attic of an ancient building. The first and second floors were built


    with the design of tropical gardens.


    The car stopped at the door and Philip looked at the building carefully. He rarely came to such a ce


    and found it quite unusual.


    ¡°This small building must be worth at least hundreds of millions, right?¡± Philip was puzzled. ¡°Why¡¯d you


    bring me here?¡±


    Wynn straightened her clothes and hair, smiled, and said, ¡°It belongs to my best friend. She¡¯s a stylist


    and just returned from abroad. Her skills are very good and people usually have to make an


    appointment with her. I brought you here today to get some styling done.¡±


    Best friend?


    He thought her best friends were those few he had already met.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Philip looked at his clothes. Uh, they were really old fashioned.


    Wynn was a regr here. She led Philip out of the car, passed through the gate, and entered the yard.


    Just a few steps in, a goddess wearing a white low-cut V-neck greeted her from inside.


    ¡°Wynnie, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here so early!¡±


    Philip looked at the woman walking over briskly. She had a special seductive charm around her. He


    looked at Wynn again, and she looked like she was basking in a sea of happiness!


    The white shirt was loose, highlighting her full figure.


    The woman also had a pair of slender arms and a sweet smile, making her look graceful and sexy!


    She was walking hormones!


    Philip took one nce. The proportions of this woman¡¯s figure were perfect, and the upper


    circumference was in sharp contrast with the small waist that could be gripped with one hand!


    Moreover, she was unperturbed about showing her figure in front of others, looking generous and


    confident.


    It was said that men needed to be ambitious, so why not women?


    With such a figure, she would have no worries for the rest of her life!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    That woman seemed very mature. She ran over with a smile, grabbed Wynn¡¯s little hand, and said,


    ¡°Wynnie, why didn¡¯t you tell me before you came?¡±


    ¡°Wynnie, this is?¡±


    The woman noticed Philip and a glint shed through her eyes.


    ¡°Philip rke, my husband. He¡¯ll be attending the party with me tonight.¡±


    Wynn briefly introduced, saying, ¡°Philip, this is Rachel rke, the owner of this studio and my best


    friend. She¡¯s just returned from abroad. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mentioned her to you before.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we share the samest name.¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze swept across the face of this beautiful woman named Rachel rke. There was a smile in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rachel rke.¡± The beautiful woman politely stretched out her small white hand. The


    surprised expression in her eyes had subsided, and she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that


    we¡¯re both rkes.¡±


    Rachel felt contempt in her heart. She had heard that Wynn¡¯s husband was a kept man.


    However, looking at him now, he was not only useless but also shady.


    As a result, she was acting quite haughty now. Her eyes were full of disdain.


    Despite that, Rachel handled it quite well and did not show it tantly.


    ¡°Haha, it should be my honor to share the samest name as a noble and elegant beauty like you.¡±


    Philipughed aloud.


    When Rachel heard that, her mouth curled at the corners and her eyes twinkled.


    This woman was very beautiful when she smiled and not inferior to Wynn in any way. There was a


    fascinating charm that made people¡¯s hearts pound unconsciously.


    ¡°Come on, follow me,¡± Rachel said mildly.


    She wondered why Wynn chose to marry this bum.


    Philip looked at the luxury cars parked in the yard as well as the peacocks and tigers in the cages. He


    said with envy, ¡°Rachel, I really didn¡¯t expect you to keep these animals. They must be expensive.


    These cars also cost a bomb, right?¡±


    Wynn turned to look at Philip strangely and winked at him, but thetter seemed like he did not notice


    it.


    What was wrong with her husband? He was so talkative.


    As the owner of a renowned styling studio, Rachel¡¯s annual ie was quite substantial.


    Many of her customers were big bosses of listedpanies who came here from other ces. Those


    who came here were either rich or noble, so they were naturally not short of money. Therefore, for


    Rachel, money was just a number, and talking about money was a bit tacky.


    Rachel looked at Philip in amazement with a trace of contempt at the corner of her eyes. She brushed


    her wavy hair with her fingers and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you think. Although I¡¯m not as


    wealthy as you guys, I can still survive.¡±


    Philip was stunned and asked, ¡°Wealthy? Are you talking about me?¡±


    Interesting.


    Did this woman recognize him?

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Rachel smiled and blinked her beguiling eyes that revealed a trace of sexiness as she said, ¡°Of


    course.¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Haha, you think too much. I¡¯m not one. I¡¯m just my wife¡¯s knight in shining armor.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Wynn and asked cheekily, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Wynn blushed at his question.


    Her husband was too much, showing such affection in front of outsiders.


    Rachel smiled faintly and did not continue this topic but led Wynn and Philip into the building.


    The decoration of this studio was very ssic. Although there were not many customers, those


    upied were doing styling seriously. Moreover, the identities of the guests seemed quite unusual.


    There were even some popr young celebrities there.


    When Rachel passed each room, she would greet the people inside with smiles and chatter.


    Rachel took the two of them to a luxurious single room on the second floor. Obviously, this was an


    exclusive studio designed for Rachel¡¯s private styling, and it seemed that she was going to work on


    Wynn personally.


    ¡°Philip, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll work on Wynn first before I get to you.¡±


    While she spoke, Rachel already began her preparations. As the top stylist in the industry who had just


    returned from Paris, she had reached the point of perfection!


    Although there were two great beauties in the room and they both looked pleasing to the eyes, Philip


    felt very bored while sitting and it did not take long before he fell asleep on the couch. He even dreamt


    of going on a holiday with Wynn¡­


    After Rachelpleted Wynn¡¯s styling, a few hours had passed before she woke Philip up.


    ¡°Wake up. Take a look at Wynn. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s gorgeous?¡±


    Rachel pped Philip awake with a smile, folded her arms across her chest, and nced at Wynn


    triumphantly.


    She was very confident about her work.


    Philip opened his eyes and turned his gaze to Wynn who stood in front of the mirror. When he saw her,


    he almost had a nosebleed again as a strong desire was aroused from within him!


    It was appropriate to describe Wynn as morous and eye-catching. In Philip¡¯s view, Wynn was simply


    an angel who had walked out from the heavens!


    Wynn wore a red evening dress.


    Her hair was piled up high and looked meticulous,pletely different from her normal professional


    outfits on working days. She looked both noble and elegant now!


    His wife was absolutely stunning.


    Wynn turned around just in time to see Philip looking at her with an idiotic look. The corners of her


    mouth turned up with a trace of triumph!


    Wynn was very happy. At least Philip¡¯s eyes could not stray away from her now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first, then. Please try to make him more handsome.¡±


    After talking to Rachel, Wynn nced at Philip and left.


    Sitting on the sofa in the lounge, Wynn inevitably began to n for the evening party.


    Rachel closed the door of the modeling room, patted the chair in front of her lightly, and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Come and sit here.¡±


    Philip felt a bit embarrassed. After all, a man and a woman were alone in the room. He felt an


    ambiguous atmosphere flowing in the air. Moreover, he would inevitably have to stare at her face


    during this time.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Hurry up.¡±


    Seeing no response from Philip, Rachel called out again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Philip stood up with a smile and sat on the chair in front of Rachel, which was veryfortable and


    soft.


    Furthermore, after Philip sat down, he saw an unintentional scene when he raised his eyes.


    Philip could not help feeling his cheeks turning hot quickly while his emotions churned!


    Rachel did not notice the changes in Philip¡¯s eyes and only solemnly put on makeup for Philip. She


    totally did not pay attention to his darkened gaze.


    ¡°Uh, Philip? Why is your nose bleeding?¡±


    While Rachel concentrated on the task, she suddenly noticed Philip, who had a dazed smile on his lips,


    started to have a nosebleed. It was starting to get out of control. She screamed in fright at the sight!


    ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s a normal reaction.¡±


    Philip wiped his nose with his hand and grinned broadly. ¡°My blood runs hot and I can¡¯t control my nose


    when I see beautiful women.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker.¡±


    Rachel chuckled, turned around, and drew a tissue. She then wiped him off carefully. Then, she poured


    him a ss of ice water to douse the fire.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Steady!


    He could not cheat on Wynn!


    The next step was the overall look. Rachel rke was indeed a top stylist. Within half an hour, she had


    created an entirely new look for Philip. His aura and demeanor were totally different from before. Now,


    he looked exactly like the Prince Charming who came out of the fairy tale world¡ªGrand and


    fashionable!


    Philip¡¯s appearance was actually not too bad. It was just that he had never paid any attention to it


    before.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, Wynnie¡¯s taste is excellent as ever. A diamond waiting to be polished, very handsome.¡±


    Rachel stood behind Philip and scrutinized her handiwork. She found Philip¡¯s temperament quite


    unique.


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliment. Handsome is my middle name.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough of your sweet talk. Come with me to the dressing room and I¡¯ll help you choose


    some decent clothes.¡±


    Rachel patted Philip¡¯s shoulder and headed toward the dressing room.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip followed behind her, eyes fixed on her figure. There were ripples already surging in his heart.


    This woman was really overwhelming.


    The huge room was filled with countless branded clothes, almost all handmade and imported from Italy


    and France. Any single piece of merchandise here was worth the annual ie of an average person!


    Philip did not know that this dressing room was practically Rachel¡¯s private zone. She seldom brought


    people here for a fitting because all the clothes here were collected by her and were very valuable.


    Unless it was for some customers with strong connections or rtionships, she would not bring anyone


    here at all.


    However, Rachel had brought Philip here, and it seemed that she was prepared to give him a lot of


    clothes to try out.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think of these? Let¡¯s try it on.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s jade-like fingers swept over the sleeves of the clothes as she picked out some clothes


    seemingly at random before handing them to Philip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need my size?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I can tell your size at one nce,¡± Rachel said confidently.


    ¡°Hehe, such a coincidence, I can tell your size at one nce too.¡± Philip grinned broadly.


    Rachel trembled and frowned slightly at those words. Philip was about to try on the clothes but could


    not find the fitting room. Rachel did not intend to leave either.


    ¡°Uh, aren¡¯t there any fitting rooms? Or am I supposed to just change here?¡±


    Philip looked at Rachel who had a smile on her face, feeling a little uncertain.


    ¡°Change right here and I¡¯ll look at it.¡±


    Rachel folded her arms across her chest, her tone sounding firm!


    The fitting room was a good ce for things to happen!


    ¡°Why, a big man like you is shy?¡±


    Rachel blinked her big charming eyes and smiled broadly.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never changed my clothes while being stared at by a woman before.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes swept across Rachel¡¯s face before he suddenly smiled shamelessly and said, ¡°Why, is it


    possible that you¡¯re interested in me?¡±


    Rachel rolled her eyes at him, but her smile remained undiminished as she said, ¡°You think too much. I


    just want to see which one fits you better.¡±


    Philip shrugged, looked directly into Rachel¡¯s eyes, and started unbuttoning his shirt in front of her!


    While Philip undressed, Rachel avoided looking at his eyes. Instead, her gaze swept across Philip¡¯s


    body with a trace of coldness in her eyes. Although subtle, Philip noticed it.


    After years of training, Philip¡¯s figure was already very well-proportioned. The muscle lines were well-


    defined. Although he was not brawny and muscr, his body exuded a unique charm that attracted


    extra nces from women.


    Of course, this type of figure was only aimed at ignorant little girls.


    However, Rachel¡¯s eyes were looking for something on Philip¡¯s body. Her gaze was distant and full of


    doubts.


    Observing Rachel¡¯s facial expressions, Philip chuckled. ¡°Are you going to keep me standing like this?


    Or are you already mesmerized by my toned body?¡±


    Only then did Rachel return to her senses. Retracting her gaze, she put on a faint smile on her lips.


    After that, she took something off the rack and handed it to Philip. ¡°Try this. It should look quite good.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Philip grinned cheekily and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me changing clothes. Shouldn¡¯t you do the same?¡±


    Rachel frowned with a hint of coldness in her eyes as she said, ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    At the same time, however, there was a trace of panic in her eyes too.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Philip grinned broadly and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking.¡±


    Following that, Philip took a step forward. The dressing room was not too big in the first ce, so Philip


    could almost press his body against Rachel!


    ¡°Did you think I was joking with you?¡±


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and frowned slightly. She had clearly sensed a hint of threat from Philip!


    Especially those clear eyes with a hint of coldness in them!


    Could it be that he found something?


    Philip did not respond, so Rachel remained quiet too. Nevertheless, the atmosphere in the fitting room


    had long since be ambiguous and even Rachel¡¯s breathing turned rapid, which meant there was


    something suspicious about her!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At her silence, Philip pressed closer!


    Thetter¡¯s body tightened at this time, making her breathing more rapid. Her expression also turned


    unpleasant. She said, ¡°Anyone can enter here at any time. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Philip stared coldly at the panicked woman in front of him and said with a grin, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then I¡¯ll


    tell you this. Even if I did anything to you, no one can do anything to me. Do you believe it?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s heart sank. She felt an extremely powerful aura and a wave of self-confidence from Philip.


    This intensity was stronger than anyone she had ever met and she actually felt unable to resist it!


    Even though Philip¡¯s tone was quite t, the pressure was akin to a towering mountain. She felt


    breathless from it!


    ¡°Still not telling the truth? Who are you?¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone was cold as his eyes remained clear.


    Clear!


    Clean!


    This was how Rachel felt about Philip!


    This man was terrifying!


    From the moment they entered the room, Philip already felt that Rachel was not a normal person!


    ¡°Why, do you really think you can hide from me?¡±


    Philip shook his head and sneered, ¡°If you have the capability, you¡¯d have made a move a long time


    ago instead of being at my mercy now. Tell me who you are and what¡¯s your purpose. Maybe I¡¯ll spare


    you on ount of Wynn.¡±


    Rachel bit her red lips, her eyes flickering as if she was struggling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience!¡± Philip barked!


    Rachel¡¯s body shook nervously all of a sudden and her image became blurry!


    However, Rachel lowered her head and remained silent.


    Philip frowned. He did not expect Rachel to be so adamant under such threats. He said grimly, ¡°You


    really don¡¯t n to confess?¡±


    He was not worried about the tricks his opponent was going to y at this time. He had plenty of ways


    to deal with a woman like Rachel rke!


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to remain silent, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    With that said, Philip pressed onto Rachel abruptly as his eyes filled with coldness.


    Rachel blushed in embarrassment. She was ashamed and angry!


    A wave of shameful anger appeared on Rachel¡¯s face, but when apanied by her flushed cheeks,


    that sight was intriguing!


    ¡°Damn you! Do you realize the consequences of your actions?¡±


    Rachel was mortified. She vowed that she would chop this scoundrel into pieces when she went out!


    She had never suffered such humiliation in her entire life!


    ¡°Are you threatening me? Don¡¯t you think your words are quite unconvincing now?¡±


    A chill slowly spread across Philip¡¯s eyes as his face gradually turned grim. He said, ¡°I¡¯m actually an


    easy-going person and don¡¯t like to cause trouble. If people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t provoke them


    either. So why do you think I¡¯m threatening you? If you¡¯re not after something, why are you trying to get


    close to me?


    ¡°Just look at you. You¡¯re the one who wanted to find something on my body, but you¡¯re making it look


    like I¡¯m bullying you now. Don¡¯t you think I should be aggrieved?¡±


    What was this woman trying to find on his body?


    Rachel totally ignored Philip¡¯s words. With blushing cheeks and angry eyes, she said, ¡°Let go of me or


    I¡¯ll shout for help!¡±


    Philip immediately became happy when he heard this and said cheerfully, ¡°Go ahead. If you want to let


    others look at your naked bodyter, go right ahead.¡±


    When Rachel heard that, she suddenly looked like a helpless kitten. She lowered her head without


    saying a word, nced at Philip¡¯s eyes, and dropped her haughty disposition. She said softly, ¡°What do


    you want?¡±

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Philip smiled and made a grasping motion in the air with one hand, making his opponent cower back in


    fright!


    Rachel¡¯s breathing became rapid for fear that this scoundrel would make unruly moves!


    ¡°Why, are you afraid?¡±


    Philip did not make any further moves. It was just a ploy. He said, ¡°You should¡¯ve prepared for the


    consequences when you tried to test me. A lone man and woman in the same room¡­ Are you really


    not worried that I¡¯d do something to you? Your body is invaluable in the eyes of men, but you still did it,


    which means you have an inexplicable reason to do so.


    ¡°I guess there are no more than two reasons. First, I have something valuable to you. Second, you¡¯re


    entrusted by others, or there¡¯s someone behind the scenes controlling you, right?¡±


    Rachel trembled all over, her breathing became faster as a look of horror appeared in her eyes!


    Obviously, Philip had guessed one of them correctly!


    For this reason, Philip did not bother hiding anything but merely said with a yful smile on his face,


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s another possibility. You think I¡¯m handsome and want to take me for your own. If


    that¡¯s the case, I hope you¡¯ll respect yourself. After all, I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s husband and you¡¯re her best friend.¡±


    Rachel was still nervous, but when she heard Philip¡¯s words, she suddenly felt a surge of fury in her


    chest!


    This man was too narcissistic!


    How could there be such a shameless person?


    Rachel shuddered, forced herself to calm down, and shouted coldly, ¡°Philip, I advise you to get out of


    the way. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡±


    Rachel raised her head, bit her red lips hard, and fixed her eyes on Philip. Her body was shaking


    slightly as if she was struggling with her might!


    Rachel was in agony at this moment. She regretted her actions. She should not have been so reckless!


    Why did she take the initiative? Why did she not wait? What was she going to do if the master¡¯s n


    was exposed?


    ¡°My patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you one minute to think carefully!¡± Philip said sternly, obviously having


    lost his patience!


    He would never allow a hidden foe at Wynn¡¯s side.


    This Rachel rke was obviously not an angel.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Rachel was resolved to fight to the death, suddenly there was a knock on the door!


    Wynn¡¯s voice sounded from outside, ¡°Rachel, are you done?¡±


    Rachel heaved a breath of relief when she heard that voice.


    However, Philip said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for now. There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities in the future. But I


    warn you, don¡¯t try to get any ideas about Wynn. Otherwise, not only you but even the people behind


    you won¡¯t be able to escape my clutches.¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re very arrogant! I hope you can live to see that day!¡± Rachel gritted her teeth and


    responded vehemently.


    At the sight of a self-conscious Rachel, Philip sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll outlive every single one of you.


    Remember my words. I¡¯ll let you off this time. If you don¡¯t take the initiative to confess to me, I¡¯lle


    after you myself. By then, it won¡¯t be as simple as it is now.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and left while Rachel stayed there for several seconds.


    When the knock on the door sounded again, she gathered her senses and walked toward the door.


    Opening the door, Wynn¡¯s face was full of smiles when she noticed Rachel¡¯s red face. She could not


    help but wonder, ¡°Rachel, why are you blushing?¡±


    Rachel touched her hot cheeks, recalled the provocative scene with Philip in the dressing room just


    now, and hatred loomed!


    ¡°Really? Maybe the room is too warm,¡± Rachel said unnaturally. For some reason, she did not choose


    to tell Wynn about Philip¡¯s ¡®viinous behavior¡¯ because she had misgivings.


    ¡°By the way, Phil, there¡¯s a woman just now who asked me to give you this.¡±


    While speaking, Wynn held a square box in her hand and handed it to Philip.


    ¡°A woman? Who is it?¡±


    Philip looked puzzled. How did someone find him here?


    He nced at Rachel, but the other party¡¯s face was turned away arrogantly, indicating that she did not


    know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but she said her name is Hannah rke.¡±


    Wynn pursed her lips and mumbled, ¡°Another rke. Phil, do you know her?¡±

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Hannah rke?!


    Philip immediately got up, rushed out of the room, and came to the door. He looked around but saw no


    one.


    At this moment, Philip felt very agitated.


    How did this happen?


    Was it really his sister?


    Philip turned back and opened the small paper box that Wynn handed to him. He quickly opened it and


    saw that it was a piece of jewelry with a note attached. It said, ¡®For my beautiful sister-inw.¡¯


    The words directly pierced through Philip¡¯s heart!


    Was it really his sister Hannah rke?


    Why did she not appear before him then?


    Philip became very excited. Wynn naturally noticed Philip¡¯s strange behavior and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    Philip? Has something happened?¡±


    Naturally, she also saw the jewelry in the box. At first nce, it was not in jewelry. The design and


    style looked very expensive.


    Philip held the note tightly in his hand, his eyes red. He took a deep breath, put the note away, and


    squeezed out a smile before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is a gift from a friend. Do you like it?¡±


    Wynn took the jewelry in Philip¡¯s hand. It was a customized swan ne by Swarovski.


    ¡°I like it, but who¡¯s your friend? Why did she give me such expensive jewelry?¡±


    Wynn was very puzzled. Why did she not see the woman just now?


    Looking at Philip¡¯s reaction, their rtionship was not so simple.


    ¡°A very important friend. It¡¯s okay. Put it on for the party tonight.¡±


    Philip smiled and put on the ne for Wynn.


    It was obvious that the other party had made a careful selection. The jewelry entuated Wynn¡¯s


    poise.


    Wynn looked at the ne around her neck with a smile and raised her eyes, only to notice Philip


    who had already changed into evening attire.


    The white shirt on the inside was embellished with patterns that emphasized his figure. The short ck


    evening jacket looked stalwart and majestic, and the pocket square on his chest further highlighted the


    demeanor of a wealthy young master.


    It was simple yet clean-cut and elegant. The clothes Rachel chose for Philip really suited him. The


    clothes were very expensive and fitted Philip very well as if they were tailor-made for him.


    ¡°Wynnie, why don¡¯t you go down first? I still have to style my hair,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn did not sense anything amiss and agreed.


    In the room, Rachel thought about the man¡¯s beastly behavior in the fitting room just now and gritted


    her teeth with hatred. She bit her red lips and gave Philip a vicious look!


    As soon as Wynn left, Philip pressed against Rachel¡¯s body from behind and whispered into her ear,


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to look for me, or else, I¡¯lle after you.¡±


    Rachel shuddered when she felt Philip¡¯s hot breath on her ears.


    She raised her head and looked at Philip with aplicated expression without a word.


    After Philip had also left, Rachel returned to the dressing room. She stood in front of the huge mirror


    and stared at her reflection.


    Hateful!


    She got off on the wrong foot!


    She was humiliated!


    How was she going to exin this to her master?


    ¡­


    The party organized by Beacon Group was held in the Kempinski Hotel. In fact, it was an industry


    networking meeting not only attended by internal top executives of Beacon but also many well-known


    entrepreneurs in the pharmaceutical industry.


    Wynn and Philip arrived early, and when they were at the door of the hotel, they ran into the pretentious


    Juan.


    The guy had brought a femalepanion with him, his face carrying a devious smile. Seeing Wynn


    getting out of the car with Philip, he made a silent decision and approached them very arrogantly.


    ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    Philip turned around, saw Juan¡¯s extremely hateful face, and flicked him a cold nce.


    ¡°Wynnie, you should go in first. I¡¯ll have a few words with Juan.¡±


    Philip hugged Wynn¡¯s waist and indicated.


    Wynn frowned slightly and muttered in Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°Try to be amicable.¡±


    Philip smiled in assent.


    Looking at Wynn¡¯s retreating back, Philip nced at Juan and patted his shoulder. That guy avoided


    his touch in fright, looked at him with extremely fearful eyes, and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Philip shrugged and reminded, saying, ¡°Juan Parker, I advise you to keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care? Philip, I used to treat you as my friend, but from now on, I¡¯ming at you.¡±


    Juan was furious. Philip was already bankrupt, so how could he still act like this?


    What right did he have?


    A well-known wastrel was actually the young master of rke Group.


    Back then, when Juan first found out about it, he was also shocked.


    However, it was different now. He had no fear!


    Philip rke would forever be rubbish!


    Moreover, with so many people here today, he refused to believe that Philip would dare to do anything


    to him.


    Philip frowned and said coldly, ¡°Juan, where did you get the courage to talk to me in such a manner?


    From the person behind you? Was thest beating not enough for you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Juan subconsciously stepped back and yelled a few words along the lines of, ¡°Just


    you wait, I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± Then, he entered the hotel lobby with his femalepanion.


    Looking at Juan who had run with his tail tucked between his legs, Philip shook his head helplessly and


    sighed. He did not rush to go in but chose to smoke a cigarette instead.


    The party officially began and the agenda was pretty boring. Philip stood beside Wynn all the time and


    noticed that his wife seemed unhappy without a smile on her face.


    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about? Is something troubling you?¡±


    Philip nudged Wynn with his arm.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wynn was startled for a moment. She tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll


    head to thedies.¡±


    After that, Wynn walked to the bathroom alone, holding the long skirt of the evening gown.


    Philip was unperturbed and nced around casually. He noticed a man in the crowd who was trailing


    after Wynn not long after she left, pretending to be walking around unintentionally but going in the


    direction of thedies.


    It was not an unusual urrence, but Philip felt that something was amiss. He frowned slightly, put


    down his wine ss, and followed suit.


    Philip followed the sneaky man to the washroom. As expected, after looking around, the man went


    straight into the women¡¯s washroom!


    At this moment, Wynn was standing in front of the mirror and looking at the woman with exquisite


    makeup in the mirror. Her eyes were a little lost, and her thoughts were unknown.


    ¡°Keep it up!¡±


    Wynn cheered for herself, shook her head, and bent over to wash her hands. She then prepared to go


    out.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, a man in a ck suit suddenly rushed in from the door of the women¡¯s washroom with a


    sullen face, ring at Wynn!


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Wynn stepped back in fright and leaned against the sink. She watched as the man locked the door and


    her heart suddenly went cold!


    The man looked at her coldly and said, ¡°The person who¡¯s about to take your life!¡±


    A shiny silver dagger slipped out from his sleeve, dazzling under the cold light!


    Wynn went pale in fright. She pressed one hand tightly on the sink as the other formed a fist. Her lips


    trembled slightly, but she asked with all her strength, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    She was not a fool. The other party had nned this for a long time and came prepared! She wanted to


    call for help, but she knew that if she did that, she would die even sooner!


    Therefore, Wynn chose to drag it out.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    The man smiled coldly, licked the corner of his mouth, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    After that, the man took two steps forward and tightened his hold on the dagger!


    She was just a weak woman, but the payment was five million.


    This job was really profitable.


    ¡°How much? I¡¯ll pay double!¡±


    Wynn stepped back and gritted her teeth.


    She did not know who she offended, but she could tell that this was a hired killer.


    Was it because of thepany¡¯s new drug?


    The man hesitated, frowned, and looked at Wynn as if the offer attracted him.


    In the next instant, however, he grinned and sneered, ¡°We have rules in this business. We¡¯ll never


    betray the employer.¡±


    After that, the man¡¯s eyes intensified to reveal a cold light. His whole body sprinted forward while he


    aimed the dagger at Wynn¡¯s chest!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    At that moment, Wynn screamed in fright. Her eyes widened as the image of the sharp dagger going


    toward her filled her vision.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Bang!


    At the pivotal moment, someone kicked the toilet door open from outside!


    Philip rushed in, and the huge destructive power shocked the man so much that he faltered for a split


    second. In these few seconds, Philip had already stood in front of him, lifted his foot, and kicked out!


    Bam!


    Philip kicked the man¡¯s abdomen viciously!


    It was very straightforward and brutal without any hesitation at all!


    Philip¡¯s kick was not light. The man curled up in a fetal position and flew out, crashing into the wooden


    door of the toilet cubicle!


    Boom!


    The door was directly knocked down by a huge impact! That man remained there and could not move


    for a while!


    Wynn was so frightened that she squatted on the ground, holding her head and not daring to look.


    When she finally noticed the familiar figure standing in front of her, she threw herself directly into


    Philip¡¯s arms, shaking all over!


    ¡°Phil, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Wynn cried in panic.


    If not for Philip, the oue was unimaginable.


    Philip was taken aback for a moment before he broke out a grin and gently patted Wynn¡¯s back. Well, it


    felt really good. A backless evening dress had its advantages after all.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine now. I¡¯ll handle it from here.¡±


    Tears flickered in Wynn¡¯s eyes as she backed away silently. Philip walked to the cubicle and suddenly,


    the man inside became violent and stabbed him with the dagger!


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Wynn saw it clearly from behind and immediately shouted, covering her mouth in shock!


    However, Philip was unperturbed and tilted his body slightly to one side before kicking again!


    Bam!


    Before the man realized what had happened, he got kicked into the cubicle again. He knelt on the


    ground, clutched his violently aching abdomen, and threw up all the contents in his stomach


    uncontrobly!


    Philip did not stop but grabbed the man¡¯s hair without giving him a breather. He pressed his head


    directly into the toilet and turned on the flush!


    Slosh!


    The huge flush of water exploded in the man¡¯s ears!


    His whole head was soaked in water and he could not breathe at all. As soon as he inhaled, the water


    that smelled of disinfectant would be sucked into his lungs!


    ¡°Speak! Who sent you!¡± Philip grabbed the man¡¯s hair, pulled his head out of the toilet, and asked


    viciously.


    This guy was already beaten to a pulp and inplete disarray. There was a buzzing sound in his ears


    and he could not even hear what Philip was asking!


    At his silence, Philip pressed his head in the toilet and turned on the flush again! After this repeated


    motion, the man became sober under his fierce torture!


    ¡°Talk! Who¡¯s the person behind you, and who sent you to kill her?¡± Philip interrogated.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I, I won¡¯t tell you. Kill me if you dare!¡±


    The manughed miserably, still tight-lipped. Even so, he gritted his teeth when he said those words!


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for further discussion.¡±


    Philip shook his head, looked at the man with pity, and said, ¡°A lot of people are like you, dead because


    of their stupidity. Is the employer behind you more important than your own life? Don¡¯t doubt it, your life


    is worthless in my eyes!¡±


    Philip¡¯s words were filled with a chill. For some reason, after seeing Philip¡¯s expression, the man could


    not help but shudder!


    ¡°The biggest mistake you made today is to choose her as the target. If you don¡¯t die, I don¡¯t think the


    person behind you will be rmed. In this case, then I¡¯ll use your life to warn the person behind you!¡±


    Then, Philip directly grabbed the man by the hair and pressed him in the toilet again!


    After that, Philip stood up and stepped directly on that guy¡¯s head regardless of how severely the


    opponent struggled!


    Rumble!


    The flush started again and the man¡¯s entire head was swallowed by water. He could not breathe at all,


    and his entire lungs were about to explode!


    He struggled desperately to no avail!


    Wynn clenched her fists in worry and asked, ¡°Will anything happen?¡±


    Philip grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This guy deserves to die. Besides, he dared toy a finger on you,


    so it¡¯s not an exaggeration for him to die a thousand times over!¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Philip was furious!


    The critters hiding in the dark were really difficult to guard against.


    Wynn was startled. He could stillugh at this time.


    Feeling that he could not breathe at all, the man opened his mouth, but with that, the cold water would


    rush into his mouth and belly!


    He could not take it anymore. He felt that he was almost dying. His lungs were extremely hypoxic, and


    his entire head was buzzing and dizzy!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance! Are you going to talk or not?¡± Philip shouted condescendingly.


    The man tapped the toilet desperately, and Philip raised his foot. Then, he grabbed him by the head,


    lifted him out, and shoved him heavily to the ground!


    The man was drenched and limp on the ground, coughing and breathing desperately. His entire face


    was purple!


    ¡°Speak!¡± Philip¡¯s face was ominous.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Jaden Larson from the Larson family of Fernvale¡­¡±


    Philip frowned and looked up at Wynn. Wynn also looked at Philip in surprise.


    Who was Jaden Larson?


    Wynn did not know him.


    However, Philip knew him. It was that fellow!


    The coldness in Philip¡¯s heart was already boiling to the brink of an explosion. Philip had not even dealt


    with him yet, but that man made the first move instead!


    He even targeted his wife!


    Damn it!


    Were members of the Larson family so impatient to seek death?


    What exactly had happened to his mother¡¯s family?


    Philip¡¯s face was full of fury.


    The party had started. Most of the people present today were representatives of the Beacon Group,


    and the guests were all giants of Riverdale and entrepreneurs from other ces.


    It could even be said that the sum of all the funds present could affect half of Riverdale¡¯s GDP!


    Aftering out of thedies, Wynn and Philip headed to the lobby. Juan, who was chatting and


    laughing with others in the lobby, naturally saw this.


    He stared at Philip coldly, his heart full of anger. He still held the grudge over what transpired at the


    entrance just now!


    Damn that Philip rke! Sooner orter, he would trample him under his feet and ravage!


    Also at this time, a small group headed by a handsome young man entered the hall. They instantly


    attracted the attention of most people!


    Juan quickly walked over with his wine ss and greeted with a smile, ¡°Young Master Hane, you¡¯re


    finally here.¡±


    It was a fawning look. If outsiders saw that Juan Parker, who was currently in the limelight of the public,


    was actually so enthusiastic about a young man, they would probably drop their jaws in shock!


    Juan Parker, the Regional President of Spark Corp!


    Spark Corp was a foreign-funded enterprise worth hundreds of billions!


    It was also the major shareholder of many listedpanies.


    They had ample funds and a mysterious background.


    That was Juan¡¯s backing.


    The leading young man looked about 25 years old. He had sharply defined eyes and eyebrows and


    was formally dressed in a dark blue suit. It looked to be very expensive at first nce. He looked


    humble, stately, and handsome!


    He was none other than the second young master of the Hane family of Capital City, Francis Hane!


    This was also the first time he attended a dinner as the second young master of the Hane family.


    The Hane family of Capital City with thergest martial arts resources in Capital City was a wealthy


    family that had established itself by martial arts!


    The influence possessed by the Hane family was notparable to small families in Riverdale.


    Half of the martial arts students in Capital City came from the Hane family.


    Moreover, important dignitaries stood behind the Hane family.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡±


    Francis smiled graciously, but his smile did not reach his eyes, which made people unable to fathom


    his depths.


    At the same time, he took the wine ss that Juan handed over, held it in his hand, and swirled the red


    wine in the ss gently. He asked with a smile, ¡°You said you wanted me to meet someone tonight. I


    wonder if that person is already here.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hane, he¡¯s here. Look.¡±


    Juan was delighted as he pointed toward the direction of Wynn and Philip. He said, ¡°Look, that¡¯s him!


    He¡¯s the culprit who beat up Young Master Keh! His name is Philip rke.¡±


    Juan had found out that Philip offended the young master of the Hane family and beat him up.


    Therefore, he specially invited the second young master of the Hane family to this event.


    He knew Francis Hane was not an easy man to deal with.


    Francis looked at the direction of Juan¡¯s fingers. The first thing that caught his eye was not Philip, but


    Wynn who stood next to Philip. Gorgeous, as beautiful as a goddess!


    He had never seen such a beautiful woman. Even the Four Golden Flowers of Capital City were


    inadequate.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a regal beauty in tiny Riverdale.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    ¡°Young Master Hane, that¡¯s Philip rke. He¡¯s the one who beat your brother up. It just so happens


    that he¡¯s also in attendance for tonight¡¯s party. Would you like to find someone to teach him a lesson?¡±


    Juan fanned the mes and looked at Philip not far away with unconcealed hatred in his eyes. He said,


    ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s also a stumbling block for our cooperation this time. As long as he¡¯s around, it¡¯ll be


    difficult for our cooperation to proceed.¡±


    Francis nodded silently, already shifting his gaze from Wynn¡¯s graceful back to the smiling Philip.


    That was the man?


    He was the person who beat his brother up violently in public? He truly wondered if he should hate him


    or thank him instead.


    Otherwise, he would not have the opportunity to walk into the power center of the Hane family and


    formallypete with Keh Hane for the lead position.


    No one knew Francis¡¯ thoughts at this moment, but in the outsiders¡¯ eyes, Francis Hane, who had


    always been calm and majestic, was actually showing a faint sneer.


    The femalepanion next to Juan kept looking at Francis¡¯ eyes, obviously smitten by him!


    Juan also gave the woman a silent look.


    The woman stepped forward, took Francis¡¯ arm, and said coyly, ¡°Young Master Hane, for the sake of


    our cooperation, you have to fix that brat! He¡¯s arrogant and even threatened¨C¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Francis frowned slightly with a chill on his face.


    ¡°He said, if anyone from the Hane family ever steps into Riverdale, he¡¯ll break¡­ Break their legs¡­¡±


    The woman next to Juan was really devious and yed her cards well.


    Those were absolutely false usations.


    Francis took a sip of red wine again and said nonchntly, ¡°Threatening the Hane family? It¡¯s the first


    time I¡¯ve heard of it. Interesting¡­¡±


    A useless kept man?


    Hehe.


    How audacious!


    Francis was filled with cold contempt. In his eyes, a wretch like Philip was already a dead man.


    Juan looked at Francis nervously. His purpose tonight was very simple¡ªTo make use of a powerhouse


    like the Hane family and firmly suppress the arrogant Philip rke!


    Anyway, he would not be the one in the spotlight, so he would just sit around and watch the show.


    Besides, he also noticed that Francis had taken a fancy to Wynn. The expression in his eyes just now


    said it all.


    ¡°Young Master Hane, should we go over now?¡± Juan asked in a low voice.


    Francis swirled the red wine in the ss and said mildly, ¡°Wait a minute. Didn¡¯t you say there are


    special guests tonight? I want to see them first.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly saw a familiar figure appearing in the hall. In an instant,


    a taunting look shed in his eyes.


    Cynthia Larson walked elegantly toward Philip with a sour face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see her here. It¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    Having said that, Francis put aside his wine ss and walked directly toward Philip.


    Just at this moment, Cynthia was standing beside Philip. When she looked up, she saw Francis. She


    sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet an acquaintance here. Philip, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you,


    but you¡¯re in trouble now.¡±


    Philip was sipping the red wine with high spirits and asked, ¡°Who? What trouble?¡±


    ¡°The second young master of the Hane family, Francis Hane. He¡¯s the brother of Keh Hane who


    you beat upst time.¡±


    Cynthia folded her arms across her chest, her expression looking mild.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Philip also noticed the group of people walking toward them. He nced at Cynthia again and said with


    a grin, ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re the one in trouble instead?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Francis walked over without any haste. He looked very graceful, like a true


    child of a major family. He only had eyes for Philip rke.


    Most of the people present were elites in the business field. Naturally, they noticed the movement here.


    Many people recognized Francis at a nce and were startled. How did they not notice this walking


    bank vault just now?


    He was the Second Young Master of the Hane family in Capital City!


    The one who took the limelight recently!


    It was said that the first young master of the Hane family had gone abroad to recuperate, and this


    created the opportunity for the second young master to experience life at the higher echelons.


    Many people started to move slowly toward the direction of Philip and Francis.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Francis just stared at Philip calmly, making thetter feel a little embarrassed. What was wrong with


    this guy?


    Brokeback mountain?


    Francis walked to Philip, held out his hand in a friendly manner, and nodded. He smiled slightly as he


    said, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name¡¯s Francis Hane.¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Keh Hane is your brother?¡±


    Francis nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    ¡°What are you so happy about then?¡± Philip asked again.


    Francis was taken aback by that remark. Juan and the others behind him were also stunned.


    No one knew the hidden backstory about this matter, but they could obviously tell that there was some


    conflict between Francis and Philip.


    The atmosphere became awkward. It could be said that Philip was not showing any respect toward


    Francis, and the other party was at a loss about how to react.


    Francis could only chuckle with a faint smile in the corners of his eyes. He disyed a generous and


    elegant aura, saying, ¡°Mr. rke is really good at joking. I¡¯ve heard about what happened to my brother


    last time. It was his fault. I¡¯m here to apologize on his behalf.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly. He did not expect Francis to be so tolerant and generous.


    However, Philip was not a fool either, so he naturally would not fall for Francis¡¯ tricks after just a few


    words.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Francis smiled and continued mildly, ¡°Mr. rke, do you have time to have a few drinks with me?¡±


    He was trying to overwhelm him.


    Philip stared at him coldly without the slightest trace of affinity at all, because he felt that Francis was


    looking at him strangely. He looked generous on the surface, but there was a chill hidden deep in the


    depths of his eyes.


    Philip disliked being threatened, especially when Francis was raising his status so high that he forced


    others to listen.


    No matter how he looked at Francis, he felt that this guy was a bug¨CA bug that made people feel sick!


    Moreover, Francis¡¯ smiling face made Philip very ufortable!


    That smile was too fake!


    ¡°Excuse me, but we don¡¯t know each other, so why should I agree to your request? Besides, I think


    you¡¯re very unfriendly. You¡¯re smiling on the surface, but you¡¯re dark within.¡±


    Philip exposed him tantly. ¡°Or could it be that I¡¯ve got it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really sorry about that. I wonder why Mr. rke is so unhappy? I just wanted to have a drink


    with you, but it seems that you¡¯re going to reject me.¡±


    Francis did not disy any emotional fluctuations because of Philip¡¯s refusal. It was as if he had known


    that the other party would refuse.


    On the side, Cynthia scoffed. ¡°Hey, Second Young Master Hane, why do I think you¡¯re talking weirdly


    today? What exactly do you want?¡±


    Francis looked at Cynthia Larson, the eldest daughter of the fourth branch of the Larson family. He did


    not expect to meet her here in Riverdale. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Larson, this is a private


    discussion between Mr. rke and me. It¡¯s none of your business, alright?¡±


    He was once Cynthia¡¯s suitor.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Cynthia frowned slightly.


    Francis continued, ¡°I wonder what Mr. Larson would think if he knew Miss Larson is in Riverdale.¡±


    Cynthia was the eldest daughter of the fourth branch in the Larson family, but she was also the


    abandoned one. She was not included in the core of the Larson family at all, so Francis was naturally


    not afraid of her.


    Now, it was Cynthia¡¯s turn to be unhappy. She said, ¡°Francis Hane, my affairs are none of your


    business!¡±


    Philip looked at the bickering duo and roughly understood the situation. This long-legged queen


    actually knew the Hane family too!


    Francis did not pursue this topic but looked at Philip instead, saying, ¡°Today, I just want to get to know


    Mr. Philip rke and also Madam Wynn Johnston. I think there¡¯s an opportunity for some cooperation


    between me and Chairwoman Johnston.¡±


    When Francis said this, he nodded at Wynn and raised his ss in a gentlemanly fashion.


    Wynn merely responded with a faint smile.


    Philip held the ss of red wine and stood silently as a faint smile gradually appeared on his face.


    From his expression, it was impossible to tell what Philip was thinking at the moment.


    However, Wynn knew that Philip was up to something. Francis was going to be in trouble!


    p, p, p!


    Suddenly, there was the sound of apuse in the hall. Philip had put down the wine ss and


    apuded out of the blue!


    Everyone looked at him in bewilderment, wondering what he was up to.


    ¡°Getting to know me is all nice and simple. I recall that I told Keh that as long as anyone from the


    Hane family appears in front of me, I¡¯d definitely teach him how to behave. Unfortunately, you¡¯re the


    first person to verify this statement.¡±


    While apuding, Philip slowly walked up to Francis and stared coldly into his eyes. His tone ominous


    when he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Young Master Hane, but what you just said made me very upset. I


    have a bad problem. I have an extremely low tolerance level.¡±


    The Hane family was still so arrogant and defiant even after everything.


    Looking at Philip like this, Francis suddenly felt that it was not a human standing in front of him but a


    wolf!


    His whole body was covered with a chill from head to toe, and the corners of his mouth trembled


    slightly. However, he still maintained his arrogance and smiled faintly. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do? It¡¯s very simple. Let me make an analogy. What do you do when a dog shows


    you its fangs? Beat the dog up, of course,¡± Philip pinched his chin and said coldly.


    Having said that, his eyes suddenly shone brilliantly!


    At this time, Francis hadpletely lost his previous calm and generous temperament. He truly felt


    that he was being stared at by a hungry wolf!


    He instinctively wanted to retreat, but his legs seemed to be filled with lead. He could not take a step at


    all!


    Oh no!


    Something was going to happen!

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Philip lifted his leg and kicked Francis¡¯ abdomen fiercely!


    Simple yet brutal,pletely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations!


    Philip¡¯s kick was not light and Francis flew four or five meters upside down like a kite with a broken


    string!


    In an instant, Francis knelt on the ground while clutching his violently twitching abdomen. He was


    retching out acid water and all the red wine he just drank!


    It almost looked like he was vomiting blood!


    It was a very dramatic scene that seemed to have happened once before!


    Those who attended the party were all high-ranking officials and werepletely stunned.


    That was the second son of the Hane family. He came to Riverdale to inspect the project on behalf of


    the Hane family. It was an investment worth hundreds of millions at every juncture, but this Philip


    rke actually kicked him because of a minor disagreement!


    It was extremely crude!


    Moreover, the most important thing was that Philip had already beaten Kehst time. This time, he


    beat the second son of the Hane family!


    He was simply going up against the Hane family as if they were his archenemy!


    Holy sh*t! The people here were going crazy! They felt that their worldview was about to copse!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Who was Philip rke and how dare he kick the second son of the Hane family?


    Was he tired of living?


    Just like that, Francis knelt on the ground while retching. No one dared to step forward to help. Even


    Juan, who had hidden in the background to gloat moments earlier, was now in a daze. He was unable


    to step forward either!


    Wynn furrowed her brows with worry, pulled Philip¡¯s sleeves, and asked, ¡°Philip, have you gone mad?


    Do you know that he¡¯s the second young master of the Hane family? If you do this, you¡¯ll bepletely


    at odds with them!¡±


    Philip turned to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±


    Cynthia wanted to ignore Philip. He had actually kicked the second son of the Hane family. Although


    Francis was not valued in the Hane family and was far away from the core position, he was still the


    second son and represented the Hane family!


    After thest incident, if she had not helped him secretly, the Hane family would have stormed


    Riverdale already!


    Strangely enough, they actually listened to her and did not do anything.


    Despite that, Cynthia never imagined that the reason for the Hane family¡¯s inaction was not because of


    her ount.


    If the Hane family really went crazy, even Cynthia would be on tenterhooks. After all, she was not


    recognized in the fourth branch of the Larson family.


    Philip was such an idiot!


    Francis was sprawled on the ground. He felt like his stomach was hit by a heavy truck. The pain came


    in waves as if countless viins were hammering him with their fists!


    Francis never imagined he would be knocked out by the opponent with one kick!


    Moreover, he represented the Hane family as the second son!


    With this incident tonight, the Hane family hadpletely lost their dignity!


    Both the young masters from the same family were taken out by the same person!


    Francis finally recovered a little. He raised his head, his expression cold and his eyes bloodshot. He


    stared at Philip fixedly as he got up from the ground with difficulty.


    At this time, Francis had long lost his previous generous and elegant temperament. He now looked


    miserable. His whole body was tense with lingering wrath!


    Francis wiped the stain on the corner of his mouth, unbuttoned his suit jacket, and flung it to the ground


    angrily. Then, he pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Do you know what you just did?¡±


    Francis¡¯ voice was angry and a little hoarse while his eyes were frigid. He looked at Philip who was


    nonchnt and not taking him seriously at this moment. It was as if he was ring at his father¡¯s


    murderer!


    True enough, it was the first time Francis had made such a fool of himself at such a prestigious cocktail


    party and even got kicked by others in public. This was probably the biggest shame he had felt in his


    life!


    Philip looked indifferent, waved his hand, and shrugged. He said, ¡°Francis Hane, if I remember


    correctly, Keh said exactly the same words to me, but what happened in the end? If I dare to kick


    you, it means that I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very brazen! You¡¯ll regret what you did today! Just wait!¡±


    Francis gritted his teeth with hatred.


    ¡°Really, Young Master Hane? This is something a three-year-old would say when he loses in a fight.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing for these words toe out of your mouth? I¡¯m standing right in front


    of you now. Come at me and avenge yourself!¡±


    Philip smiled tauntingly.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re simply audacious!¡±


    Francis felt like cursing, but the words were stuck in his throat, making his chest suffocate with anger.


    Philip looked at the furious Francis and said clearly, ¡°Second Young Master Hane, if I were you, I won¡¯t


    stay here and continue making a fool of myself. If you have the ability, you should kick me now to get


    back your confidence and dignity instead of bbering around here like a woman! You look really weak


    when you do that!


    ¡°Can you really abandon everything and juste at me? You¡¯re the second son of the Hane family


    and you represent the entire household. But I¡¯m different. I¡¯m just a small potato. So, I¡¯m not afraid of


    you at all,¡± Philip said stoically.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Francis¡¯ face was ugly through and through. He seemed to be at a loss about how to deal with the


    situation. He just wanted to test the waters in advance but was now stuck between a rock and a hard


    ce.


    If Francis chose to retaliate on the spot, he would be criticized by other families in Capital City.


    On the other hand, if he did not retaliate, the dignity of the Hane family would thoroughly be reduced to


    rubbish in Riverdale!


    Francis had his pride, but he was now facing Philip who did not y by the books!


    ¡°Very well! You¡¯re the first person to challenge the Hane family! You¡¯ll pay for your words and actions in


    this incident and thest! The Hane family isn¡¯t a small family that can easily be bullied! Philip rke,


    just you wait. After tonight, Riverdale will have no ce for you!¡± Francis said fiercely, his eyes


    glittering!


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Standing in front of Francis, a hint of chill could be heard in his tone. ¡°Before that, however, I want to


    collect some interest.¡±


    Having said that, Philip lifted his leg again, and the brightly polished leather shoes directly kicked


    Francis¡¯ chest!


    This time, Francis felt as if his chest was being pounded with an iron hammer. His breathing felt


    obstructed as a stench of blood filled his mouth in a gush!


    In that instant, the second young master of the Hane family flew out directly while spraying out a


    mouthful of blood in the air!


    Philip did not hold back on this kick at all. With that solid kick, he directly injured Francis¡¯ internal


    organs. It was estimated that he had to spend several months in bed!


    Tonight was the party organized by Beacon. For Philip to hurt someone like this and the party being the


    second son of the Hane family, itpletely put Beacon in a passive position!


    Beacon had just taken a turn for the better not too long ago, and now, they had provoked the Hane


    family¨CA major yer that relied on martial arts as their background.


    They were doomed!


    Philip was not bothered about this. He looked at Francis on the ground coldly, his face impassive.


    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene today, but you¡¯re just too foolhardy and insist on being the


    bellwether. So, this is a lesson for you.¡±


    Philip looked at Francis who was coughing non-stop and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll bring my words back this


    time. Riverdale doesn¡¯t wee anyone from the Hane family. If you dare toe here again, I don¡¯t


    mind storming into your Hane family in Capital City!¡±


    Boom!


    His words were like lightning on a clear day!


    Everyone was astounded by Philip¡¯s words!


    He would storm the Hane family?


    What a presumptuous tone! Was he really not afraid of death?


    Cynthia felt a headacheing. Philip had beaten Keh before and now it was Francis. He was


    really a troublesome guy!


    She hurriedly signaled to several staff members to help Francis.


    After all, she was in charge of the party tonight and was invited by Beacon, but now that this had


    happened, she could not shirk the responsibility.


    ¡°Bring Young Master Hane to the hospital.¡±


    Cynthia ordered coldly as she turned to Philip and chastised, ¡°Why did you do this? Are you aware of


    the consequences? That¡¯s the second son of the Hane family. Even if he¡¯s not valued, he¡¯s still the


    young master.¡±


    Philip remained unperturbed as he shrugged and said, ¡°Is the Hane family very powerful? I look


    forward to it, then.¡±


    When he said this, Philip¡¯s eyes grew slightly cold.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The Hane family of Capital City was getting out of hand.


    Originally, Philip no longer wanted to attack the Hane family, but Francis¡¯ appearance changed his n.


    It was time for the tiger to show its ws.


    Perhaps he had concealed too much of himself and insects were waiting to prey on him as well as


    Wynn.


    Philip felt that it was time to change the current situation.


    ¡°Phil, is it really going to be okay? I heard the Hane family in Capital City is not a small family. They¡¯re


    the chairman of the board of the National Martial Arts Association.¡±


    Wynn was very worried and tugged at Philip¡¯s sleeves.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. Don¡¯t worry. I have my ways to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°What ways?¡±


    Wynn frowned as she felt that Philip was not as simple as she thought. Was he really as simple as just


    the young master of rke Group in Capital City?


    ¡°What if I told you the Hane family is nothing in my eyes?¡±


    Philip smiled calmly.


    Wynn shuddered, punched his chest, and said with a smile, ¡°Phil, stop joking around. Even if you used


    to be the young master of rke Group, you¡¯re still a small potatopared to the Hane family of


    Capital City.¡±


    ¡°What if I say I have trillions of assets?¡± Philip said abruptly.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Trillions of assets?


    Was that a joke?


    Wynn¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Philip suspiciously, stretched out her hand to touch his forehead,


    and chuckled lightly. ¡°Phil, you don¡¯t seem to be running a fever.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly, hugged Wynn¡¯s little waist, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just teasing.¡±


    Wynn did not say anything else but went to greet the other directors.


    Cynthia watched as Philip and Wynn whispered sweet nothings. She stomped her foot and left the


    venue. She had to find out Francis¡¯ condition and wipe Philip¡¯s *ss!


    After all, the Larson family was finding ways to cooperate with Beacon. If something happened to


    Philip, the cooperation would be over.


    It was just a minor incident, but the aftermath was quietly brewing.


    Half an hourter, the atmosphere of the whole reception gradually rxed, and the guests attending


    the banquet began to interact.


    After all, the episode that happened just now had nothing to do with them. It was Beacon Group¡¯s


    disgrace.


    At this time, Juan visited Francis several times to understand his general condition before returning to


    the hotel. As for thetter, he did not go to the hospital at all but immediately left the hotel without any


    indication of his whereabouts.


    Perhaps a storm was already unleashed.


    Juan felt very uneasy when he realized that his biggest backer tonight was gone.


    However, he still had a n B, so he was not very worried. He stood silently, observing Wynn and


    Philip while specting about his next move.


    At this time, Mr. Isaac Jenks, the host of the reception and also a famous pharmaceutical industry


    representative in Riverdale, took the stage.


    Isaac was a heavyweight in the pharmaceutical industry in Riverdale. Once an academician of the


    National Academy of Sciences, he now devoted his life to the development of the pharmaceutical


    industry. He was a well-respected academician¨CAn upright, elegant, and generous person.


    Therefore, Beacon had made huge efforts to invite him to host the cocktail party tonight.


    After all, the reception tonight was rted to the future development of Beacon!


    Isaac was not present during the conflict between Philip and Francis just now. Otherwise, ording to


    his temperament, he would definitely havee forward to stop it.


    Furthermore, Isaac had a certain rtionship with Old Master Hane too.


    As soon as Isaac appeared on the stage, the people slowly gathered in front. They heard that a


    heavyweight guest would be there tonight and many people were guessing who the other party was.


    Especially the people in this circle who were already elites in their own rights. Now that they heard


    there was going to be heavyweight guests, that identity must be extraordinary!


    Isaac fiddled with the microphone and gave a rather humorous opening speech. Although he was


    getting on in his years, his mental state was still intact and one could not notice his age at all.


    ¡°Distinguished guests, today, everyone knows that there¡¯s another heavyweight guest present, but they


    don¡¯t know who she is. I can¡¯t help it. Chairwoman Johnston asked me to keep it a secret, so me her


    if you want to. This person does not belong in our circle, but I¡¯m sure everyone will know her when her


    name is mentioned.¡±


    Philip listened and smiled softly. ¡°There¡¯s another special guest tonight? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it


    before? Is that person¡¯s identity really that amazing?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Wynn said, ¡°Her name¡¯s Vivi Joo, a popr foreign superstar. She was once voted the most popr


    celebrity in Time Magazine with fans all over the world. She has just returned and has ns to develop


    her career in the domestic market.


    ¡°Others may only know that she¡¯s a popr star, but they don¡¯t know how terrifying her background is,¡±


    Wynn continued.


    Vivi Joo?


    Why did this name sound so familiar?


    When Philip heard it, his brows wrinkled slightly as his whole body trembled!


    He stared at Wynn in a daze and felt that it was ludicrous!


    ¡°Are you sure the special guest tonight is Vivi Joo?¡±


    Philip was astonished. If he did not overthink it, then it might be another person with the same name,


    which he fervently hoped was the case.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why, are you a fan too?¡±


    Wynn nced at Philip as a faint smile appeared in the corner of her eyes.


    After all, Vivi was an international superstar. Although she was mainly active abroad, she recently


    returned and had been reported by various media. She was definitely a major torrential wave in the


    domestic entertainment industry!


    ¡°Is it really her? It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, right?¡± Philip mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know who Vivi Joo is?¡±


    Wynn noticed his reaction and eximed in surprise. There was someone who did not know Vivi Joo?!

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    She quickly took out her phone and found Vivi¡¯s social ount, then chose a photo before handing it to


    Philip. ¡°There, that¡¯s her. You really don¡¯t know her?¡±


    At this moment, Wynn thought that Philip was a strange person. He did not even know Vivi Joo. Was


    he still a modern person?


    Philip really did not know her. He did not follow any celebrity nor watch entertainment news.


    He nced at the phone that Wynn handed to him and felt as if he was struck by lightning!


    It was really her!


    Philip felt a massive headacheing. It was that Korean girl from the other night!


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know her?¡± Wynn asked again.


    Wynn felt amused at his bitter expression.


    Philip gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No, I never watch entertainment news. I don¡¯t even know some


    domestic stars. You also said that she has been abroad before, so it¡¯s impossible for me to know her.¡±


    On the stage, Isaac Jenks said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, this heavyweight guest has just returned from


    abroad. Her participation in the party tonight will have a huge impact on the pharmaceutical industry in


    Riverdale. Before she came, she had already promised to make a one billion investment in the


    development of Riverdale¡¯s pharmaceutical industry!¡±


    Uproar!


    As soon as Isaac¡¯s words fell, the entire hall boiled with excitement!


    One billion to develop Riverdale¡¯s pharmaceutical industry?


    That was unheard of!


    It was simply too extravagant!


    Who could have such strong financial strength?


    No kidding, that person could practically be a local tycoon!


    With this hefty investment, many giants would curry favor with them!


    Isaac¡¯s spectacr announcement could be said to havepletely opened the door to the


    pharmaceutical industry in Riverdale while bringing new blood to Beacon Group!


    Obviously, this heavyweight guest was invited by Beacon, so this investment project had to belong to


    Beacon!


    ¡°Silence, please. I can also tell everyone that investment is only the first step for this guest to enter the


    Riverdale pharmaceutical industry. There¡¯ll be a second phase of investment next and the funds will


    continue to be added.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Is only the first phase? Inconceivable! Who the hell has such funds?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Daddy Gates?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that they just returned from abroad? Could it be a foreign-based consortium?¡±


    ¡°Too loaded! I really hope to see this mysterious guest soon!¡±


    Philip gently wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and muttered, ¡°Unexpectedly, she¡¯s a little rich


    lady too. What¡¯s Old Man Joo trying to do?¡±


    Philip felt very helpless. This handiwork was obviously the style of the Joo family.


    Isaac stood on the stage and watched the reaction of everyone in the audience with a satisfied smile


    on his face. ¡°Everyone, I have to give you a word of caution first. This mysterious guest hasn¡¯t yet


    determined who their partner in Riverdale will be. Therefore, everyone canpete for the position.


    Everything depends on your own strength.¡±


    As soon as Isaac said this, the atmosphere of the whole party was spurred to the extreme!


    The final cooperation partner for the one billion investment had not yet been determined, which meant


    everyone here had a chance!


    One billion was a massive wealth!


    Once the funds were in ce, the profits of the investment would be several times or even dozens of


    times that of the investment!


    Such a terrifying astronomical figure caught everyone¡¯s attention. They were like a group of hungry


    wolves now.


    With fiery eyes, they stared at the door of the hall, not missing a single second!


    With the most enthusiastic smile on his face, Isaac said, ¡°So, let us now use the loudest apuse to


    wee the mysterious guest tonight, Miss Vivi Joo!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, brilliant shing lights appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Two rows of four men wearing white suits in each row entered the hall slowly, all of them with attractive


    appearances and eyes filled with vignce.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    These eight men who were tall and sturdy with an awe-inspiring demeanor looked like well-trained


    bodyguards at first nce!


    Right after the eight men entered the hall, a slim and sexy figure ented by the spotlight appeared at


    the entrance of the hall.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Her brown chestnut hair was set high behind her head, revealing a fair swan-like neck. A pair of dewy


    brown eyes gleamed like deep fathomless pools. The long red evening dress wrapped around her sexy


    and graceful torso, highlighting her almost perfect golden ratio figure. She was just like the brightest


    star in the night!


    It was Vivi Joo!


    The people in the audience could hardly contain their excitement now!


    She was an international superstar. Only in her 20s, she had reached the point where many people


    could only admire her from a distance!


    Vivi Joo, also known as little Britney, was practically the darling of the world. She started as a child star


    at the age of seven and her career to stardom took off smoothly since then. She appeared on the cover


    of Time Magazine a few yearster and was voted ¡®Most Popr Female Star¡¯!


    Moreover, if a curious bystander checked into her background, they would find that the supporting pir


    behind Vivi Joo was none other than the Joo family of Capital City!


    The Joo family, a high-ranking force, reigned at the top of the pyramid!


    If the Sommerset family was the wealthiest in Capital City, then the Joo family was the pinnacle of


    existence!


    It was a hidden family that even the Sommerset family could not match up to!


    The strength behind it was not what most people could ever imagine.


    As soon as Vivi Joo appeared in the hall, she instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the audience!


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    This was the firstment from the hearts of all men and women!


    Even Wynn sighed. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Vivi¡¯s appearance and figure were not inferior to Wynn¡¯s. In other words, there were two shining stars at


    the party tonight, but Wynn was now a bit inferior to Vivi. After all, Isaac had raised Vivi¡¯s hype to a very


    high level during his speech.


    Moreover, Wynn was pregnant, so she was inevitably a bit bloated.


    However, Philip¡¯s reaction was different from everyone else. He stood in the corner, shaking his head


    and sighing helplessly.


    Old Man Joo really did not y by the books. Since when did the Joo family care about the


    development of the medical industry?


    This was obviously a tribute to Philip.


    At this time, Wynn nudged at his waist with her arm and whispered teasingly, ¡°Why are you still shaking


    your head when her figure is so hot?


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know her?¡±


    Seeing that Philip ignored her, she asked again.


    Her husband was such an oddity. He did not even know who Vivi Joo was!


    ¡°Mm, in my eyes, my wife¡¯s the fairest of all.¡±


    Philip grinned as he exined with genuine honesty.


    ¡°Sweet talker.¡±


    Wynn smiled happily.


    She knew that Vivi was too famous and also the idol in the hearts of countless men.


    Would Philip be attracted to someone like this?


    Vivi stepped onto the stage, her eyes sweeping across the crowd as she stood in front of the


    microphone.


    However, her gaze quickly locked on Philip in the corner, and she paused momentarily.


    In everyone¡¯s expectant gaze, Vivi¡¯s red lips opened slightly.


    ¡°Hello everyone.¡±


    Vivi smiled as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve studied abroad since a long time ago and also developed my career


    abroad. I¡¯m honored to participate in this party today.¡±


    Thunderous apuse.


    Juan also stood in one corner, staring at Vivi who was on the stage. He could hardly move his eyes


    away from her fiery figure.


    Many men, like Juan, werepletely mesmerized by Vivi¡¯s beauty and could not help gulping.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m very new to the pharmaceutical industry. I hope everyone here will give me your guidance.


    In the days toe, I hope everyone will take care of me,¡± Vivi said as a smile spread across her face.


    Everyone felt as if it brushed over their cheeks like a spring breeze.


    ¡°To our cooperation and friendship, cheers!¡± Vivi said with a smile while holding a red wine ss. This


    smile of hers had already intoxicated most of the men in the audience.


    Vivi left the stage after speaking. Many people squeezed to the front to take a closer look at her and to


    take the opportunity to get closer.


    After all, she was the international superstar, Vivi Joo! Even one endorsement from her was a


    staggering amount!


    Furthermore, she was the owner of one billion worth of funds. If they could forge a rtionship with her,


    it would be too easy for them to expand thepany¡¯s business overseas!


    However, Vivi did not stay any longer but merely nodded and smiled at them.


    Wynn and Philip looked a bit out of ce at the moment. They stood in the corner, talking andughing


    while sipping red wine. It was as if Vivi¡¯s arrival had nothing to do with them.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In fact, it was thepany¡¯s board of directors that decided to invite Vivi to attend tonight¡¯s party.


    To be honest, when Wynn knew that Vivi wasing, she was also surprised!


    At this moment, Vivi walked up to Wynn with a smile on her face. At this party, the two most dazzling


    golden flowers were now standing together like this!


    The whole audience went quiet in an instant!


    Vivi looked at Wynn with a thought-provoking expression in her beautiful eyes.


    Gorgeous!


    Vivi had always been confident about her appearance. She was known as little Britney, after all. At her


    age and being in the entertainment industry for so long, she had never met another woman who she


    could not help but praise.


    Obviously, Wynn was the first, and Vivi knew that she had encountered a tough opponent.


    Wynn Johnston!


    Looking at this elegant woman with a delicate face and a beautiful figure, Vivi suddenly understood why


    this man appeared next to her. Was she his wife?

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Vivi already met the personnel of Beacon Group before attending this event and also understood that


    Wynn was the chairwoman of Beacon Group.


    Vivi had always been very confident about her figure and beauty, but now, she was looking at Wynn


    with a trace of hostility.


    She loved a challenge!


    Wynn smiled slightly and looked at Vivi who stood in front of her. This woman was a big star. She was


    still contemting whether to greet the other party or not and was just about to reach out when Vivi had


    already taken the lead in stretching out a slender little hand.


    ¡°Hello, I know you. You¡¯re Chairwoman Wynn Johnston of Beacon Group.¡±


    Vivi was full of smiles and looked extremely friendly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Wynn was taken aback slightly. Why did this superstar who just returned from abroad put herself down


    and showed her such courtesy?


    Her actions did not make any sense, puzzling Wyn.


    Strong rival!


    Since the other party showed her courtesy, she needed to do the same. Wynn nodded and said with a


    softugh, ¡°Hello, and wee to Riverdale.¡±


    At this time, Vivi furtively flicked a nce at Philip who stood next to them and found that thetter was


    avoiding her gaze and deliberately looking at other ces. She could not help her smile and said,


    ¡°Before I came, I heard that Beacon Group is one of the best in Riverdale¡¯s pharmaceutical industry. If I


    have the opportunity, I¡¯d like to have an in-depth discussion with Miss Johnston.¡±


    Vivi¡¯s words were a clear indication that she had chosen a cooperation partner!


    Many people at the scene were a little surprised, even jealous!


    Since Vivi stepped down from the stage, she had not spoken to anyone. She merely smiled and


    nodded.


    However, she had walked directly in front of Wynn who represented Beacon. This behavior was


    enough to exin everything.


    After proactively saying such words to Wynn, the meaning behind it was easy enough to understand.


    The partner that Vivi wanted to cooperate with was Beacon Group!


    The corners of Wynn¡¯s mouth turned up slightly, revealing a faint smile. After all, a one-billion-dor


    investment project was a huge cake for anypany!


    However, Wynn was not an ordinary girl. She dared not casually agree before finding out Vivi¡¯s


    background.


    After all, she could not help feeling that this woman¡¯s gaze was not quite right when she looked at her


    husband!


    Therefore, she said with a smile, ¡°Sure, Miss Joo, I¡¯d be happy to have an in-depth discussion with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Well then, Miss Johnston, I¡¯ll look for you when I have time.¡±


    Vivi smiled politely.


    The two women reached a certain consensus just like that.


    At the same time, everyone could practically hear the sounds of hearts breaking. It turned out that Miss


    Joo was here for Beacon!


    Philip was a little depressed to see Vivi and Wynn chatting happily. He knew very well that this woman


    was here for him!


    Otherwise, with so many people in this event, why did she choose Wynn?


    She had nothing better to do?


    Philip looked at Vivi¡¯s beautiful face and did not know what she was thinking. Was this woman trying to


    get closer to him?


    Was it the Joo family¡¯s intention?


    Wynn noticed Philip staring at Vivi who was now talking to other people. She whispered in his ear,


    ¡°Philip, it¡¯s rude to stare at others like that even though she really looks very pretty.¡±


    The smell of jealousy.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright,¡± Philip replied calmly.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the words. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quick to respond.¡±


    Philip chuckled. Women were such a strange species.


    Was she really so worried that her husband would fall for another woman?


    However, what happened next was a bit beyond everyone¡¯s expectations!


    The smile on Wynn¡¯s face gradually solidified. She saw Vivi with a charming smile on her lips standing


    in front of Philip gracefully!


    ¡°Hello, my name¡¯s Vivi Joo. Have we met somewhere before?¡± Vivi smiled and said, looking like a


    noble white swan.


    Wynn¡¯s heart trembled when she heard the words at the side.


    Vivi knew Philip?


    ¡°Phil, you know her?¡± Wynn asked suspiciously, keeping her eyes fixed on Vivi.


    The threat from this woman was great.


    Just as Philip was about to speak, Vivi smiled again and said, ¡°Young Master rke, don¡¯t you


    recognize me anymore?¡±


    Young¡­ Young Master rke?


    Everyone was astounded!


    Wynn also looked sideways at Philip and found that his expression had turned slightly cold.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Philip said calmly as his eyes twitched. His


    expression was slightly cold.


    Vivi was silent for a moment before stretching out her hand and smiling warmly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I might


    be mistaken, but I really seem to have met you somewhere before.¡±


    The audience went into an uproar at those words!


    Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped wide enough that it could fit an egg!


    Vivi Joo took the initiative to greet a man and said she had met him somewhere before!


    She even repeated the same sentence twice!


    This was simply every man¡¯s dream!


    Moreover, this opening remark sounded familiar.


    Following that, under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Philip nced at Vivi indifferently. He said


    disdainfully, ¡°I say, Miss Joo, do we really know each other? Your pickup line is too old-fashioned. Can


    you try something more creative next time?¡±


    Philip¡¯s joke undoubtedly detonated the whole hall¡¯s discussion!


    Too c*cky for words!


    How could he say such things? She was Vivi Joo, a huge investor and a superstar!


    Such a beautiful Miss Vivi Joo, not long after she returned from abroad, was mercilessly rejected in


    front of so many people when she showed courtesy to a stranger!


    Every man should hate Philip to the core right now. In other words, they really wished that they were


    the ones in Philip¡¯s shoes!


    He was nothing but scum, and one that shamed every man!


    At this moment, all the men in the hall looked at Philip very unpleasantly. They could hardly stop


    themselves from rushing over and beating him to a pulp!


    However, when they recalled the scene of him kicking the second young master of the Hane family,


    they could only wallow in their anger.


    Juan stared at Philip with an ominous expression on his face. This guy was such an *sshole. How


    could he treat the goddess so rudely?!


    He was also a big fan of Vivi Joo.


    Wynn¡¯s frozen smile gradually filled with a trace of doubt as she looked at Philip suspiciously.


    This Vivi Joo was an international star and a heavyweight guest at tonight¡¯s party. How could he reject


    people so mercilessly?


    On the other hand, did they really know each other?


    A woman¡¯s instinct told her that this matter was not so simple.


    Philip had already figured it out at this moment. This Vivi Joo had approached him for a purpose.


    Although he did not know what it was yet, this woman was getting a bit interesting.


    The Joo family was also interesting.


    Was it Old Man Joo¡¯s intention?


    However, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Vivi did not show any displeasure over Philip¡¯s words. The


    smile on her face became even brighter instead.


    This made many peoplepletely confused.


    ¡°Really? Then we should get to know each other now. Hello, my name¡¯s Vivi Joo. I admire you very


    much,¡± Vivi smiled and said persistently.


    Admire?!


    The f*ck?!


    The men present were really envious of Philip at this moment. They felt that they were not worse than


    Philip, but the goddess chose to crush on him, that rude b*stard!


    Philip looked at Vivi¡¯s eyes very seriously before he said with a slight frown, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your illusion, or


    maybe because I¡¯m too handsome that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me at first sight. Or perhaps there¡¯s a


    problem with your eyes. But I have to tell you that I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Having said that, Philip pulled Wynn to his side, put his arms around her shoulders graciously, and said


    with a smile, ¡°This is my wife, Wynn Johnston, the chairwoman of Beacon Group!¡±


    When Wynn heard Philip¡¯s words, she almost staggered in shock. She was feeling hot under the cor.


    Was it really okay for her husband to show such affection in front of so many people?


    Not only Wynn, but everyone in the hall drew in a cold breath. He was simply too arrogant and


    narcissistic. He actually told the billion-dor goddess that she had problems with her eyes¡­


    Vivi was rejected by Philip repeatedly. Normal people should be angry by now, but she said with a


    smile on her face, ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before. I¡¯m staying in


    Suite 668 on the top floor tonight. If you have time, you cane up for tea.¡±


    Having said that, under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, Vivi then left.


    What the f*ck?!


    What was the situation?


    Everyone was confused!


    That was Vivi Joo. She actually invited a strange man to her room for tea?


    What was she trying to do?


    The men in the hall could not stay calm at all. They could not understand it!


    Everyone looked at Philip, then at Vivi who was leaving. They were trying to make sense of things as


    much as possible, but they simply could not figure out how Philip managed to attract Vivi!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Was he not the famous useless kept man?


    The world had gone crazy!


    If this happened with another woman, perhaps it could be exined that the woman was being


    superficial.


    However, this was Vivi Joo¨CAn international superstar, daughter of the Joo family, and member of the


    prestigious major force in Capital City!


    She actually openly invited a man to her room, and it waste at night too!


    Inconceivable!


    Every single man in the hall, without exception, felt their hearts dripping with blood at the moment. It


    was so agonizing as if their hearts had been cut out by others!


    That was their goddess, their faith!


    Philip was also a little startled. He did not expect that the other party would dig such a deep pit for him


    in public. He immediately felt countless pairs of zing eyes shooting daggers at him!


    If eyes could kill, then Philip would already inadvertently be dead by now!


    ¡°Damn it, what does she mean by that? Something must be wrong with her head!¡±


    Philip was puzzled. He squeezed his chin and looked impatient.


    Moreover, he felt a fiery gaze next to him that was full of anger!

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Wynn looked at Philip weirdly at this time. When thetter noticed that, he shuddered and asked


    weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I feel very puzzled too. Wynnie, it¡¯s really not what you think.¡±


    ¡°You still say you don¡¯t know her?¡± Wynn said coldly, looking exactly like a cat that got its tail stepped


    on. She was about to throw a hissy fit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. How could I? She¡¯s an international superstar!¡± Philip shook his head and said with certainty.


    ¡°Go on upstairs and have a fruitful chat with your international superstar,¡± Wynn said lightly, her tone


    slightly cold.


    ¡°Ah, what are you saying? No way, even you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Philip thought his ears had to be ying tricks on him. What happened to Wynn? Was she jealous?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home by myself in a while. You don¡¯t need toe down to see me off.¡±


    After Wynn finished speaking, she held the skirt of her evening dress up and walked out of the hall.


    She felt very upset at this moment.


    Philip rke dared to fool around outside!


    Staring at Wynn¡¯s back, Philip smiled bitterly and helplessly before he ran after her. When he reached


    the door, he happened to see Jaden stopping Cynthia in her tracks. The two were arguing fiercely!


    ¡°Cynthia Larson, I¡¯m warning you, leave the Larson family. Otherwise, don¡¯t think about getting any


    news about your mother!¡± Jaden pointed at Cynthia¡¯s nose and said vehemently.


    ¡°Jaden Larson, don¡¯t force me!¡±


    Cynthia clenched her fists as her eyes filled with tears.


    A woman like her being threatened by Jaden like this, she felt hatred welling up in her heart.


    Philip frowned, stepped forward, and said coldly, ¡°Jaden Larson!¡±


    Recalling the incident at the female washroom, Philip¡¯s heart tightened with anger!


    Initially, he wanted to wait a few days, but he did not expect this brat to appear before him now!


    Jaden turned around and saw Philip walking toward him one step at a time with a grim expression on


    his face. The chill in his eyes made him tremble all over!


    ¡°You, what do you want?¡±


    Jaden panicked as he recalled how he was beaten by Philip in the barst time.


    No way!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Why was he still here?


    Could it be that the person he sent had failed?


    ¡°Hah, what do I want?¡±


    Philip sneered as his eyebrows twisted, saying, ¡°Bash you up!¡±


    Bam!


    With a swing of his leg, he kicked Jaden¡¯s stomach without holding back at all.


    Jaden flew out backward by the force of this kick. He fell on the red carpet and threw up the contents of


    his stomach. He would not be able to get up for a while!


    Then, Philip stepped forward, raised his foot, and stepped on Jaden¡¯s head. Jaden¡¯s face was in close


    contact with the red carpet, and thetter only felt that his skull was about to be crushed!


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±


    Jaden was still headstrong.


    ¡°Oh, still acting all high and mighty, are you? It looks like if I don¡¯t teach you a good lesson today, you


    won¡¯t understand some facts.¡±


    Philip red at him from above and coldly nced at Jaden under his feet. ¡°If you¡¯re not a member of


    the Larson family, you¡¯d be dead by now!¡±


    Having said that, he put more force into his leg, only to hear Jaden yelling desperately, ¡°Ouch, it hurts!


    Argh!¡±


    ¡°Now can you speak properly?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡±


    Jaden reined in his temperpletely because his head was about to explode from being trampled


    upon.


    Philip drew back his leg in satisfaction and looked at Jaden who was holding his head. ¡°Two conditions.


    First, go back to Fernvale and never step foot in Riverdale again. Second, tell her the news about her


    mother truthfully. If any of it is false, you¡¯re at your own risk.¡±


    Jaden was extremely pissed. He sobbed as he held his face and asked weakly, ¡°You¡­ Who the hell


    are you? Why do you care about the affairs of the Larson family?¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Philip pinched his chin, grinned at Jaden, and said, ¡°That¡¯s a very good question. Umm, do you know


    Alex Larson?¡±


    Alex Larson?


    Great-grandfather?


    Jaden was stunned, and Cynthia next to him was also dumbfounded.


    How did Philip know Great-grandfather?


    Who the hell was this guy?

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Jaden gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got the information about my great-grandfather,


    but I¡¯ll tell you this, don¡¯t try to scare me! I¡¯m not afraid of you! Also, I won¡¯t agree to your terms!¡±


    What a joke. How could Jaden give up this opportunity to bring Cynthia down so easily?


    Impossible!


    Besides, the news about Cynthia¡¯s mother was his trump card. He would never hand it over!


    ¡°Oh, in that case, there¡¯s no discussion then.¡±


    Philip snickered coldly with chills in his eyes, looking at Jaden who just got up from the ground.


    As soon as Jaden made eye contact with Philip, goosebumps spread all over his skin and his body


    turned cold as if he was being watched by a tiger.


    ¡°You!¡± Jaden shouted.


    As soon as his voice fell, Philip went up and kicked him again!


    With this kick, Jaden felt that he was almost dead. His ribs seemed to be broken in his chest. The


    pressure made him unable to breathe!


    ¡°Jaden Larson, you still don¡¯t understand your situation? Don¡¯t think just because you belong to the


    fourth branch of the family that I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you. You¡¯re nothing but an ant in my eyes,¡±


    Philip enunciated each word.


    Jaden trembled in fear at each word. He watched helplessly as Philip walked toward him, his ruthless


    hands directly grabbing his hair. Then, he pulled it angrily!


    Smack, smack, smack!


    Philip pped him about half a dozen times until Jaden saw stars and had blood gushing out his


    mouth. He spluttered mouthfuls of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually a very easy person to talk to. As long as you agree to the conditions I just mentioned, I¡¯ll


    let you go on ount of Cynthia.¡±


    Philip sneered, ¡°Otherwise, you may end up being crippled!¡±


    Threat!


    That was a threat from Philip!


    Although Jaden¡¯s head was buzzing, he still heard the words clearly. With chills all over, he nodded in


    response. ¡°Fine, okay, I agree. Stop hitting me¡­¡±


    He was just a weakling who surrendered easily after a beating.


    Philip grinned, released Jaden, and patted him on the shoulder. Then, he said, ¡°Very well. I don¡¯t want


    to see you again. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I understand.¡±


    Jaden shook his head repeatedly.


    ¡°Excellent! Don¡¯t forget to send her mother back safely tomorrow.¡±


    Philip patted Jaden on the shoulder heavily and said, ¡°Get lost now. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    After that brief respite, Jaden gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°You said you knew my great-grandfather just


    now? Who are you exactly?¡±


    Jaden was bewildered!


    This brat in front of him knew Great-grandfather!


    Jaden frowned in fear and apprehension.


    Philip looked at Jaden coldly and said with a smile, ¡°Alex Larson is my grandfather.¡±


    Grandfather?


    The f*ck!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You f*cking son of a b*tch! How dare you make fun of the Larson family and make fun of my


    great-grandfather¡­ How could my great-grandfather have such a young grandson like you¡­ The


    Larson family¡­¡±


    Jaden roared, his eyes were full of anger. Some of his words were incoherent.


    This guy dared to make fun of the patriarch of the Larson family!


    He was courting death!


    Great-grandpa was going to be a centennial soon. Where did he get such a young grandson from?


    Suddenly!


    The raging Jaden stopped abruptly as he stared at Philip incredulously.


    How could it be?


    Could it be¡­ Him?


    Cynthia was also dumbfounded at this moment. Her emotions could no longer be described as


    shocked. It was a sea of turbulence!


    Great-grandfather¡¯s grandson!


    There was only one in the entire world!


    A member of the rke family!


    rke family of Arcadia Ind!


    Cynthia was so scared that her face turned pale. Her hands trembled uncontrobly as she stared at


    Philip quizzically.


    Jaden was also in shock. Great-grandfather¡¯s grandson could only mean that family!


    Jaden had thought of it too!


    It was Grandaunt¡¯s son!


    Charlotte Larson¡¯s son!


    Grandaunt Charlotte, born to Great-grandfather when he was almost 60 years old, was once the jewel


    of the Larson family.


    Moreover, Grandaunt married the most powerful family in the world, the rke family!


    In that case, the man standing in front of them right now came from the rke family¨CThe sole heir!


    Additionally, Jaden had to call Philip ¡®Uncle¡¯!


    ¡°You, you¡¯re a rke?¡± Jaden asked tentatively as he swallowed a mouthful of spit.


    Philip looked at him coldly, squatted down, and pped his face. He said, ¡°Unfilial brat. Call me


    ¡®Uncle¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jaden was unconvinced and shouted, ¡°So what if you say so? I suspect you¡¯re impersonating! Posing


    as a member of the rke family, you¡¯ll be hounded by them!¡±


    Cynthia was also in a daze and could not help being skeptical.


    This information was too astounding.


    She dared not believe it so easily!


    The most infamous useless kept man in Riverdale and Wynn Johnston¡¯s husband, Philip rke, was


    actually a member of the rke family of Arcadia Ind!


    He was her grandaunt¡¯s son, her uncle, and her father¡¯s cousin!


    Absolutely mind-boggling!

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Philip flicked a nce at the dazed Cynthia and fished something out of his pocket.


    A ssy jade bangle!


    Since thest incident with Martha Yates, he had always kept it with him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the bangle appeared, both Jaden and Cynthia were dumbstruck!


    They recognized this jade bangle!


    This was the token given by the rke family to the Larson family back then. It was originally a pair


    and there was another one in the family.


    The other jade bangle was taken out when Great-grandfather celebrated his 90th birthday.


    Basically, all members of the Larson family at the core level knew the value of this jade bangle.


    Moreover, Grandaunt¡¯s name, Charlotte Larson, was engraved on the inside of the bangle.


    ¡°You¡¯re really Grandaunt¡¯s son?¡±


    Jaden was flustered and truly in a panic!


    What the hell?!


    Although the Larson family had withdrawn from the maind, they still knew a little about the rke


    family.


    However, due to family restrictions, they hardly had contact with the rke family on Arcadia Ind.


    Therefore, it was not unusual if Jaden and Cynthia did not know Philip.


    However, they definitely knew him now.


    ¡°Why are you still in a daze? Call me ¡®Uncle¡¯!¡±


    Philip chuckled with a taunting look on his face.


    Jaden pouted, looking exactly like an aggrieved child.


    They were about the same age but he had to call him ¡®Uncle¡¯. F*ck!


    ¡°Un-Uncle.¡±


    Jaden still greeted him in the end. He had no choice. The generation superiority was there!


    Philip patted his head a few times, got up, and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He nced at


    Cynthia who was still in a daze and said, ¡°Okay, if this brat picks a fight with you again, just let me know


    and I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned for a long time beforeing back to her senses. She mumbled her assent.


    Jaden also got up and was still in a daze before he said hesitantly, ¡°Uncle¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    Having said that, he turned around to escape!


    ¡°Come back!¡± Philip suddenly yelled, staring at the trembling Jaden with cold eyes.


    Jaden was flustered now because he just recalled one thing. Not too long ago, he had hired someone


    to assassinate Wynn!


    He was doomed!


    ¡°Jaden Larson, did you do anything else tonight?¡± Philip asked ominously.


    Jaden was so frightened that he fell on his knees. He pulled at Philip¡¯s pants and sobbed, saying,


    ¡°Uncle, no¡­ I-I was confused. Please don¡¯t hit me anymore. I was wrong. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Jaden burst into tears!


    He knew the rke family could not be messed with.


    Philip nced at him indifferently and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll maim your


    arms!¡±


    Jaden was a member of his mother¡¯s family, after all, and he called him ¡®Uncle¡¯¡­


    He could not bring himself to do it.


    Jaden felt as if he had received a royal pardon. He quickly stood up and really wished that he had


    wings on his feet so that he could flee.


    Cynthia stood on one side in a daze and looked at Philip a little awkwardly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looking at your expression, am I that scary?¡± Philip chuckled as he asked.


    Cynthia hesitated for a while before she asked, ¡°Are you really a member of the rke family from


    Arcadia Ind?¡±


    In Cynthia¡¯s memory, there was not much information about the rke family of Arcadia Ind, but she


    knew that it was an ultra-family that could not be reced by any person or organization in the world.


    Back then, the Larson family was only ranked second after the rke family of Arcadia Ind.


    However, because of that incident that must never be mentioned, the Larson family quickly declined.


    Moreover, since that incident, the rke family on Arcadia Ind had be taboo for the Larson


    family.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Philip nodded and said, ¡°The rke family of Arcadia Ind. I¡¯m the heir to this family. My


    father¡¯s name is Roger rke and my mother¡¯s name is Charlotte Larson.¡±


    As Philip¡¯s voice fell, Cynthia¡¯s expression could only be described as petrified.


    Roger rke and Charlotte Larson!


    It turned out that Philip¡¯s background was so powerful!


    He was the iparable young master!


    He was the top existence of the pyramid!


    The Quaid family and the Hane family¡­ They were nothing but insects.


    Suddenly!


    A delicate voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Philip, what are you doing here? I¡¯ve been looking for


    you.¡±


    Wynn suddenly appeared not far away and was walking over with a smile on her face.


    She was angry just now and had walked out deliberately, but she soon noticed that Philip did not chase


    after her. As such, she went around looking for him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I met Cynthia and we just chatted for a while,¡± Philip quickly exined.


    Cynthia alsoughed and said, ¡°Chairwoman Johnston, you¡¯re pregnant now and should be resting


    more. Hurry up and go home with Philip.¡±


    Wynn smiled gently, standing next to Philip. Abruptly, she asked mischievously, ¡°Oh, I heard something


    about the rke family of Arcadia Ind just now? What does that mean?¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Philip did not expect Wynn to appear at this time and overhear the conversation between him and


    Cynthia.


    He was taken aback.


    How was he going to exin this?


    Cynthia seemed to notice Philip¡¯s hesitation and quickly exined, ¡°Miss Johnston, you got it wrong. I


    was talking to Philip about Beacon¡¯s new drug. Actually, I want to cooperate with you as a


    representative of the Larson family.¡±


    When Wynn heard that it was about cooperation, she immediately became interested.


    The two women quickly started talking.


    In the end, Wynn even expressed her dissatisfaction toward Philip. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just trying to observe them for a little while.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Philip did not move. He nced at Cynthia and said, ¡°I¡¯ve something to deal with. Let Miss Larson send


    you home.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wynn suddenly became nervous as she thought of Vivi Joo¡¯s invitation to Philip just now.


    Philip also realized that and quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m just going to check out


    the situation.¡±


    Wynn frowned slightly, thought for a while, and nced at Philip. Then, she kissed him on the cheek


    and said, ¡°Come home soon.¡±


    With that, she left with Cynthia.


    With a helpless sigh, Philip turned and walked into the hotel. He stopped a waiter and asked with a


    grin, ¡°Excuse me, how do I get to Suite 668 on the top floor?¡±


    ¡­


    Standing at the door of Suite 668 on the top floor of the Kempinski Hotel, Philip pinched his chin and


    thought for a long while. He finally decided to ring the doorbell.


    For some inexplicable reason, Philip could not help feeling that he was having an extra-marital affair.


    After pressing the doorbell several times, there was no response. Philip tried to push the door and


    found it unlocked!


    He looked at the corridor on both sides, then he quickly stepped in. As soon as he entered the door, he


    saw a sight that made his nose bleed!


    At this time, Vivi had just showered. Her hair was scattered behind her head and her evening dress


    was gone. She was just wrapped in a white bath towel!


    That full figure was already mesmerizing enough. Looking at the amazing curves, an ordinary man


    definitely could not control it!


    The whole room was permeated with a tantalizing scent.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Vivi stepped on the carpet with her bare feet. In Philip¡¯s eyes, this was


    undoubtedly the most seductive attire for men!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Philip could hardly believe it. Could this woman only have a bath towel on her body now?


    As he thought about this, Philip suddenly felt viinous.


    What the hell was this Vivi Joo trying to do?


    Vivi stood in front of Philip, her body leaning forward slightly. Her neck was tilted back, and there was a


    twinkle in her eyes. She looked at Philip in this way and thetter was stunned.


    A normal man would likely have his soul hooked by Vivi Joo by this time, but Philip was different. He


    was a man with a strong sense of self-discipline after all. He took a deep breath, rushed into the


    bathroom, and turned on the faucet. He sshed his face with cold water.


    However, the scent of this woman lingered everywhere in this bathroom, and Philip saw the clothes


    ced on the washbasin at a nce. It was fiery hot!


    Did Vivi just remove these clothes?


    Philip felt the world spinning around him as he repeatedly sshed his face with water, but a hot


    stream in his nasal cavity could not stop flowing down. Very soon, the whole sink had turned red.


    He could not hold it back at all. He was still young and vigorous!


    Philip grabbed a towel and wiped his face indiscriminately. Not bad, even the towels were perfumed.


    Philip breathed deeply while wiping his face.


    ¡°I used that to dry myself off just now.¡±


    Vivi stood at the door, leaning on the door frame while looking at Philip with a half-smile.


    Philip paused in his movements when he heard that. Another bright stream of red gushed from his


    nose.


    After taking care of it, Philip looked at the beauty in front of him with an expression full of grievances.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Why do you want to get close to me?¡± Philip asked seriously.


    Vivi leaned against the doorframe nonchntly and stretched out like a cat.


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Philip walked out of the bathroom and stood close to Vivi, his eyes gradually turning cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised to see you here too.¡±


    Vivi stood still with a small twinkle shining in her beautiful eyes.


    However, Vivi¡¯s standing posture in her towel-d body really portrayed a peculiar ambiance.


    ¡°So?¡±


    Philip sneered. He was not a fool. Vivi was trying so hard to get close to him, so there had to be a


    purpose!


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just be approaching you because I admire you?¡±


    Vivi bit her red lip and looked pitiful.


    ¡°You can only deceive a three-year-old with that line.¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°What did the Joo family ask you to do?¡±


    This woman needed to be spanked before she could tell the truth!

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    ¡°Nothing much. I just want to see for myself what kind of person is this so-called Young Master rke.¡±


    Vivi said, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the first man to see me wearing this while still keeping calm.¡±


    Calm?


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about such useless things. A superstar like you invited me to your suitete at night.


    Now, you¡¯re dressed like this just to see what kind of person I am?¡±


    Philip tried his best to shift his gaze away from Vivi. Really, she was going to be the death of him.


    ¡°Well, you can say that I¡¯m trying to get close to you, but I¡¯m really just being curious.¡±


    Vivi said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m curious to find out how you kicked the Quaid family out of Capital City and


    how you¡¯re nning to deal with the Hane family. Maybe, I just want to know the location of Arcadia


    Ind.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire! The Joo family too!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze over!


    Vivi shuddered. Seeing Philip¡¯s frosty gaze, she suddenly realized she overdid it. Moreover, she was


    alone in this suite. If she really provoked him, it might be the end of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really just curious. Why would a man like you stay in Beacon willingly, be a stay-at-home son-


    inw, and suffer such humiliation for three years?¡± Vivi forced herself to stay calm as she said.


    Philip kept staring at Vivi¡¯s eyes, wanting to read something from them.


    ¡°This is the first and thest time.¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Tell me what the Joo family wants to do, or rather, what your grandpa wants to do.¡±


    ¡°Drug. The new cancer drug.¡±


    The smile on Vivi¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Why? Is the Joo family nning to expand into the pharmaceutical industry?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°I find it very boring too, but Grandpa told me toe and take a look, so I came,¡± Vivi said


    nonchntly.


    ¡°Old Man Joo,¡± Philip muttered. Why was this old man so interested in Beacon¡¯s new medicine?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all my grandfather¡¯s arrangement. Let¡¯s talk about me and you now. How about it? I heard


    that your wife is pregnant.¡±


    Vivi smiled and put her arms around Philip¡¯s neck. Such a posture was indeed bold and provocative!


    This was also the first time Vivi did something like that to an unfamiliar man, so Philip obviously felt her


    body trembling slightly.


    ¡°So? I¡¯m already dressed like this. Don¡¯t you want to do something with me?¡±


    Vivi smiled slightly, and that smile was full of provocation.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re the fire, I hope you can burn me up.¡±


    Vivi leaned forward slightly, her move undoubtedly the most lethal force against a man!


    Vivi watched as Philip ran out the door. She could not help sighing slightly. She had failed after all. She


    wondered what her grandpa would think.


    She stood in front of the mirror and looked at her graceful figure.


    Vivi held her burning cheeks with her small hands and mumbled to herself, ¡°Am I not pretty and sexy


    enough? Why would he reject me? It¡¯s getting more and more interesting.¡±


    After Philip ran out of the suite, he took a deep breath. When he was about to walk away, he tilted his


    head slightly and saw a graceful figure on his righting out of the room.


    A brief moment of eye contact.


    The woman was wearing a small ck trench coat. Her straight and slender legs were wrapped in


    ck. She had ming red lips and big wavy hair.


    She looked at Philip and vice versa.


    Then, she put on her sunsses silently, the corners of her mouth turning up to form a meaningful


    smile.


    Philip was shocked!


    At that moment, his mind went nk!


    ¡°Hannah rke!¡± he yelled and hurriedly pursued the departing woman.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Philip hastily chased after her till he was outside, but after he turned a corner, there was no sign of that


    person.


    Philip searched around frantically.


    However, that figure seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Why?


    Was that Hannah?


    Philip grabbed his hair and felt confused.


    What exactly was going on?


    Suddenly, Cynthia appeared, and her words sounded full of meaning as she joked with him.


    However.


    She noticed that Philip seemed unwell and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Philip coughed drily, forced out a smile, and touched his nose as he said, ¡°Nothing. The other


    party was just too enthusiastic. People who¡¯ve returned from abroad are different indeed.¡±


    ¡°Be careful or I¡¯ll tell Wynn what you just said!¡±


    Cynthia red at him contemptuously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent your wife home safely. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back too.¡± Cynthia turned around


    and looked suspiciously at Philip again. ¡°Are you really okay? I can¡¯t help feeling that you¡¯re troubled by


    something.¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Oh yes, I need you to keep my identity a secret from Wynn.¡±


    Cynthia frowned. Although she did not know why Philip wanted to do this, she could not refuse.


    Therefore, she nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After that, the two left the hotel and went back separately.


    Just half an hour ago, in arge gym in Capital City.


    A man wearing a tight-fitting body shaper was doing pull-ups. Just from looking at his muscles, it was


    obvious he was a fitness expert. His body was shapely and full of energy.


    However, he was not a very muscr man. The outline of his body was exquisite, one that would look


    thin in clothes but muscr without. His features were defined and he had a slender body.


    He was a celebrity in this gym. He was extremely popr, and many youngdies would surround him


    all year round.


    He was a friendly person and got along quite well with those youngdies, but whenever anyone


    wanted to further deepen their rtionship with him, he would decline politely.


    At this time, there was a woman wearing ck tights beside him. She was using a yoga ball to do


    stretching exercises.


    This girl had shoulder-length short hair and very refined but thin cheeks. Her eyebrows were vivid and


    delicate. There seemed to be a sparkle hidden within the depths of her eyes.


    The only strange thing was that this woman had a dagger strapped to her waist!


    Next to that woman was a man wearing a ck vest with bulging muscles. He just stood there like a


    sturdy tree with his arms crossed over his chest. His eyes were frosty and his demeanor was like a cold


    sword that had been unsheathed!


    His entire stance screamed clearly ¡®Beware, do not get close!¡¯


    ¡°Ash, did the old master send Vivi to Riverdale?¡±


    The man with a sharp gaze finished his pull-ups, jumped down, and took a towel to wipe his hands with


    a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes, Second Young Master.¡± The muscr man named Ash nodded, and when he spoke, one could


    almost feel the room vibrating. The nasal tone in his voice was heavy.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Well, that sister of mine just returned from abroad and isn¡¯t aware of many things that have happened


    around here. She¡¯s the closest to me when she was a child. I¡¯m worried she¡¯d be bullied in Riverdale.¡±


    This man was the second young master of the Joo family in Capital City and Vivi Joo¡¯s brother, Ivan


    Joo!


    ¡°Third Young Miss is very safe in Riverdale. If Master Ivan is not at ease, we can ask Eve to go there,¡±


    Ash said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Ivan sat down, wiped his face with a towel, and asked, ¡°I heard that the Quaid family offended some


    people and got ousted?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A powerful character appeared recently and the second son of the Quaid family was maimed.


    Moreover, ording to reliable sources, the entire Quaid family was ousted to the wastnds in the


    Northwest.¡±


    A cold light shed in Ash¡¯s eyes.


    Ivan could not help a taunting smile. ¡°That brat, Marcus Quaid, used to be so arrogant. He won¡¯t forget


    the lesson so easily this time. Have you found out who did this?¡±


    Ash nodded and said, ¡°We got some news. The other party¡¯s name is Philip rke. He¡¯s the husband


    of Wynn Johnston who¡¯s the chairwoman of Beacon Pharmaceutical in Riverdale. ording to the


    sources, he¡¯s a live-in son-inw with no foundation or connections, but somehow, the Quaid family fell


    under his hands. Only the old master knows the true reason behind this. This is his profile.¡±


    Ash handed the information in his hands to Ivan, who then flipped a few pages before he stopped in


    shock!


    At the same time, Ivan¡¯s eyes shed with excitement and exhration.


    Philip rke?


    It was him!


    Ivan did not speak but drank half a bottle of water in one breath. With a yful look at the corner of his


    eyes, he said with a slight smile, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I know who he is.¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Unexpectedly, he had not heard about this person for several years. It turned out he was actually in


    Riverdale!


    No wonder the old master was so concerned about him and even told Vivi to go there in person.


    ¡°Ash, bring a team and station yourselves in Riverdale. Monitor the movements of Philip rke and


    Beacon Group closely,¡± Ivan instructed before he got up and left the gym.


    Philip rke, he had finally returned!


    He looked forward to the day they would meet!


    Back to Philip. He had just returned to the vi. In the living room, he saw Martha sitting upright, and


    Wynn, sitting beside her. She was making eyes at Philip with a look of helplessness.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re back already?¡±


    Martha looked all puffed up with the certificate of property ownership on the table. She said coldly,


    ¡°Since Wynnie is here tonight too, you must give me an exnation about this and add my name


    again. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have to return to this house any longer. I¡¯ll move out together with Wynnie.¡±


    Move out together?


    Philip sat down, nced at the certificate, and then at Wynn.


    ¡°Phil, do go ahead. I¡¯ll ask my mother to apologize to you. I¡¯ve listened to my mother¡¯s exnation


    about this matter, and she has also realized her mistake.¡±


    Wynn also felt helpless as her mother forced her to mediate this matter.


    However, this was not the proper way to intercede, right?


    ¡°Realized her mistake?¡±


    Philip chuckled as he looked at Martha.


    Was this the look of a person owning up to their mistake? Who was she trying to show that expression


    to?


    Martha was also flustered. Initially, she just wanted to act pretentiously in front of Philip and show him


    up.


    Who knew that this kid was no longer afraid of her.


    ¡°Mom, you should just apologize.¡±


    Wynn nudged at Martha and motioned to her.


    Martha had put herself on the spot, so it was difficult for her to back down now, but for the sake of the


    vi, she would tolerate it.


    ¡°That¡­ Philip, I¡¯m sorry. I know my mistake now,¡± Martha put her dignity down and said nonchntly.


    Philip did not respond. With a sneer, he got up and went upstairs.


    Wynn nced at Martha before she quickly followed and apanied Philip upstairs.


    First, Philip went to M¡¯s room to take a look. His daughter was already fast asleep, holding a puppet


    in her arms.


    Only then did he turn around and return to the bedroom with Wynn.


    He felt very tired today, especially when he met the woman who looked like Hannah at the hotel. He


    kept having the feeling that the other party wanted to tell him something.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    How could there be someone who looked so simr in this world?


    Was she really his sister?


    Wynn had changed into loose pajamas. She walked over, sat on the edge of the bed, and held Philip¡¯s


    shoulders before saying softly, ¡°Phil, what¡¯s wrong? You look a bit off since you came back. Are you too


    tired recently?¡±


    Philip was sprawled on the bed. Suddenly, he turned over and hugged Wynn, feeling the softness and


    warmth on her body. He said, ¡°Wynnie, if I have to leave one day because of something and can¡¯t be


    with you and M anymore, what would you do?¡±


    Wynn did not expect Philip to ask such a question suddenly. She stroked his head, smiled, and said,


    ¡°What a silly thing to say. If you¡¯re gone one day, I¡¯ll definitely bring our child along and wait for you


    forever toe back¨CBe it ten years, 20 years, or even a lifetime¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    A lifetime, huh?


    Philip felt Wynn¡¯s love and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Wynnie.¡±


    The two hugged each other warmly. After a while, Philip let go. Wynn asked, ¡°Phil, what are you


    nning to do with my mother?¡±


    She had no choice. If she did not deal with it properly, Martha would definitely pester her relentlessly.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±


    Wynn smiled, hooked her hair behind the ear, and lowered her voice while saying with some shame,


    ¡°Philip, I know that you¡¯ve suffered a lot of grievances in my family. I¡¯ve tolerated her too much


    sometimes too. Thank you. Sometimes, I really want to choose between you and my mother, but, I


    don¡¯t know, I really¡­ I always¡­¡±


    While talking, Wynn¡¯s eyes turned red as she started crying.


    She was a daughter, a wife, and a mother.


    It was difficult for her to make tough decisions.


    Philip reached out and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°I know. I


    understand. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    A few minutester, Philip suddenly received a call from Rick.


    After kissing Wynn, he walked out of the bedroom and came to the small garden in the vi.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Young Master, I have news about Young Miss.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Rick¡¯s calm voice came through.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Philip was taken aback when he heard those words!


    ¡°How is it? Is she still alive?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Young Master, I re-investigated the information about Young Miss and found that it was manipted. I


    haven¡¯t found out who this person is, but what can be confirmed is that thedy is likely to be alive,¡±


    Rick said.


    Still alive!


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned moist. After so many years, he had been living in self-guilt. Now that he heard the


    news, even if his heart was hardened with resolve, he would inevitably be excited!


    ¡°Check it out! Find out to the end! No matter who stands behind it, find everything out for me!¡±


    Philip took a deep breath, his expression getting colder. His body was filled with a dormant but soaring


    chill!


    He was aware that since his sister¡¯s information was manipted, it meant that someone had to be


    interfering with it.


    Their motives must be terrifying!


    However, no matter what their motives were, Philip would get to the bottom of this!


    No matter who it was, if they hurt his sister, they would pay for it!


    Philip had just hung up the phone when a person suddenly appeared behind him and said with a grin,


    ¡°Philip, what are you up to?¡±


    Lynn Johnston.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Philip frowned. Did she hear anything?


    ¡°Nothing, but there¡¯s something I need your help with,¡± Lynn said cheekily without any embarrassment


    at all.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my ssmate¡¯s birthday in a few days. Can you contact George Thomas, borrow his Rolls-Royce,


    and send me there in it?¡±


    Lynn blinked her big eyes and stared at Philip expectantly.


    She had thought about it the entire day. No matter what, she needed to persuade Philip to get the


    Rolls-Royce for her.


    If she turned up at the party in the Rolls-Royce, it would be amazing!


    All her ssmates would be so envious of her!


    ¡°Impossible. Go to bed.¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes. He could already tell what Lynn was thinking.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This girl was already an adult but still so superficial.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll tell Wynn!¡±


    Lynn was not afraid and even threatened him.


    ¡°Tell her what?¡±


    Philip chuckled. He was curious to know what tricks Lynn had up her sleeves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do the crime if you can¡¯t do the time. I overheard your phone conversation just now.¡±


    The corners of Lynn¡¯s mouth were upturned, revealing a sly smile as if she was sure of getting a handle


    on Philip.


    Although she did not know who Philip was on the call with earlier, there had to be a problem if he came


    all the way out here just to take a private call!


    An affair!


    He must be having an extra-marital affair!


    Wynn happened to be pregnant now, and that scum Philip was having an affair outside!


    Therefore, Lynn just made a suggestivement without being specific.


    Philip¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Lynn heard it after all.


    What was he going to do now?


    ¡°Okay, I promise, but you must help me keep it a secret!¡± Philip said sternly.


    Lynn got up, swayed her two fair thighs, and happily high-fived Philip. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve already promised


    me. I¡¯ll contact you again.¡±


    With that, she left triumphantly.


    Looking at Lynn¡¯s back, Philip was suddenly dubious. Did she really hear it?


    Why did he feel like it was a bluff?


    Early in the morning the next day, Martha woke Philip up and hurriedly dragged him along to add her


    name again.


    After everything was done, Martha fussed and demanded that she wanted to keep the certificate of


    property ownership in case Philip wanted to remove her name again.


    Philip could not be bothered with her. After taking care of things, he headed to Beacon.


    This was because Wynn had already gone back to work, mainly because there were too many


    company matters to deal with recently. As such, she needed to take charge.


    After entering Wynn¡¯s office, he saw her wearing a ck dress while sitting on the boss¡¯ armchair with


    the sun shining on her shoulders. He could not help feeling that life should be this way.


    After all, beautiful wives were always pleasing to the eye, and taking a few nces would refresh one¡¯s


    mind.


    ¡°Wynnie, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Philip smiled as he sat on the sofa.


    Wynn gave him an angry look, closed the project n in her hand, and said lightly, ¡°Are you here to


    sleep?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do. I¡¯m just here to idle my time away.¡±


    Wynn gathered her emotions, looked at Philip seriously, and said, ¡°What do you think about the


    incidentst night?¡±


    To Wynn, the assassination attemptst night rang rm bells for her. It seemed that many people


    coveted her.


    Philip looked at Wynn, pinched his chin, and said, ¡°Well, let me think about it carefully.¡±

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    How should he put it?


    He definitely could not tell Wynn the truth.


    That brat Jaden Larson had dug a pit for him.


    Ten minutes passed. Philip remained silent and maintained his posture of pinching his chin with his


    eyes closed in deep thought.


    Wynn frowned and called out to him, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re sleeping again!¡±


    Right then, Philip woke up and said leisurely, ¡°I see, it¡¯s okay. Just leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°You? What do you n to do?¡±


    Wynn did not trust Philip entirely with this matter. After all, the other party made an assassination


    attempt.


    This sort of thing only happened in the movies.


    ¡°I have my ways. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Philip stretched as he said.


    Seeing that Philip did not n to tell her anything, Wynn did not pursue the matter but asked worriedly


    instead, ¡°Juan just invited me for dinner. Do you think I should go?¡±


    ¡°Juan invited you for dinner?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and could not help feeling that there was a trap somewhere.


    Was he really trying to date Wynn, or was it a test for himself?


    ¡°Mm, do you think I should go?¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip as if asking for permission. Before she knew it, she already felt that she could


    not do without Philip.


    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s inviting you for a free meal. You¡¯d be a fool not to go.¡± Philip nodded and continued,


    ¡°Just remember to bring me along. It¡¯s been a long time since west sat down for a good chat.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Wynn asked.


    Philip had always been on bad terms with Juan because of her.


    Wynn was well aware of this fact, but she was helpless about it.


    After all, Juan had helped her and Philip a lot back then.


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a petty man. Maybe Juan wants to make peace with me.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the research room. Are youing


    along?¡±


    Philip shook his head. He hated that room. It was immensely boring.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget to bring M for her follow-up consultation this afternoon.¡±


    Having said that, Wynn walked out of the office.


    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯re pregnant,¡± Philip said worriedly. He sat for a while in the office thinking about his


    n before he got up and left.


    Back in the marketing department, Philip and several colleagues discussed the new PUBG mobile


    game.


    The colleagues were talking about it excitedly when suddenly, a soft noise entered Philip¡¯s ears!


    What followed immediately was a slight tremor that went through the entire building!


    ¡°An earthquake?¡±


    While a colleague was analyzing the source of the sound doubtfully, he noticed Philip¡¯s grim


    expression!


    In the next second, Philip¡¯s figure disappeared from his seat. He dashed to the research institute like an


    arrow that was justunched from its bow!


    For Beacon, the research room was the core and the most confidential ce in thepany!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    That was the researchboratory for the R&D of the new anti-cancer drugs, and the funds spent on it


    amounted to hundreds of millions!


    When Philip visitedst time, he also witnessed theboratory¡¯s safety and high-tech.


    The research room was the core section of Beacon Group. Only a few people in thepany could


    enter and leave at will, and the R&D data on the anti-cancer drug were all kept in the research room!


    Wynn used to visit the research room every day.


    Since she was recently hospitalized, the task was given to Mindy.


    On the first day of returning to work, she would naturally take a look.


    Especially after the assassination attempt yesterday, Wynn sent additional staff to guard the research


    room early this morning. The entire area was densely controlled by cameras!


    The R&D of the new anti-cancer drug was ready to be released into the market, and anyone would


    covet this huge cake!


    That was huge profits and the possibility of unlimited development of the pharmaceutical industry in the


    future!


    In the face of huge interest, no one could remain sane. That was the source of temptation tomit


    crimes!


    There were always people staring at Beacon in the dark, ready to attack at any time!


    Clearly, these people viewed Beacon¡¯s new anti-cancer drug as the source of huge interests!


    They were obviously unconcerned that it was still broad daylight or about the security defenses of the


    building. In their eyes, only profits deserved their faith and respect!


    The research room exploded, but because of the high-tech security system, the shock wave produced


    by the explosion did not reach the ground!


    The employees of Beacon Group thought it was just a demolition st from somewhere. After all, this


    happened nearly every other day and there was a development project nearby too, so everyone did not


    take it seriously and just returned to work.


    Only Philip rushed out immediately!


    He knew the source of the sound immediately¨CThe research room!


    Wynn just went to the research room!

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Very soon, Philip reached the door of the research room. He quickly entered the password and went


    through the iris detection system.


    Fortunately, Wynn had his details entered into the system thest time. Otherwise, no matter how


    resourceful Philip was, he could only rely on explosive weapons to break in!


    There was an explosion in the research room! It was too sudden.


    Although judging from the sound, the scale of this explosion was not toorge, but it would be deadly


    enough if ordinary people were caught in the center of the explosion!


    After going through the four-fold security door of theboratory, Philip could see that the entire


    laboratory was enveloped in smoke. He could hardly see what was in front of him at all!


    The visibility was less than two meters!


    Smoke bombs!


    Philip had gone through the devilish training by Reed Williams after all, so he could naturally tell that


    the smoke around him was caused by smoke bombs. Instantly, his tumultuous heart rxed. Smoke


    bombs were okay. They would not kill anyone!


    As for Wynn who entered the research room not long ago, she was looking at the simtion and


    analysis of the data at that time. When the smoke bombs went off, she did not panic but quickly


    squatted on the ground. Then, she moved little by little to a corner of theboratory where there were


    objects that could act as obstructions.


    Wynn had a clear mind. At that moment, she unplugged the USB sh drive that contained all the data


    in theboratory!


    With the sudden turn of events that happened in the research room, Wynn knew very well that the


    target of the mastermind was very obvious¡ªIt was either herself or the research data!


    Of course, the research data was encrypted using the most advanced encryption technology from


    Germany, so Wynn was not worried.


    With the sudden urrence and the suffocating smoke, the entire research room was chaotic. Many


    researchers did not know what was going on, so they hunched and fled around in panic!


    This mayhem was exactly what the hidden instigator wanted to see. Only in this way could he exploit


    the situation and turn it to his advantage!


    Moreover, in this chaos and increasing smoke, the visibility in the research room decreased to less


    than one meter!


    Wynn hid in the corner and covered her mouth and nose. She waved at the smoke in front of her eyes,


    trying to observe the surrounding situation as much as possible.


    Noisy footsteps and screams filled her ears, which made Wynn feel very uneasy. She became


    increasingly nervous.


    The researchb was an enclosed space. Even with venttion equipment, it was now switched off and


    the internal cirction was activated. Therefore, unless someone switched on the external venttion


    equipment, the smoke would not dissipate for a while.


    Wynn knew that the longer this situation dragged out, the more disadvantageous it was for her!


    Amid all the chaotic footsteps, Wynn clearly heard a set of steady steps approaching from the opposite


    direction. It came from the doorway to the testing bench here, and it was getting closer!


    Under normal circumstances, everyone should be desperately running toward the door at this time, and


    their pace would be messy and uncoordinated!


    It would not be as steady as this particr person¡¯s!


    Besides, the direction of the footsteps was very clear¡ªThe testing bench of theb!


    Wynn¡¯s heart trembled as she clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were already full of sweat!


    She knew that this was the instigator of this chaos, and this person was here for the data from the


    research room!


    She tried to rx and regte her breathing as much as possible because Wynn knew the other party


    was well prepared. In the worst scenario, that person might resort to killing, so she needed to remain


    calm enough to deal with emergencies!


    ¡°If only Philip is here.¡±


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s figure shed through Wynn¡¯s mind.


    The footsteps got closer and closer and was nearly next to the test bench. It sounded as if things were


    being searched through.


    ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t panic! All of you squat down now! Don¡¯t walk around at will! I¡¯ve closed the door of theb.


    All of you, back away and squat down!¡±


    Standing at the entrance of theboratory, Philip waved at the smoke in front of him. He could hardly


    see what was inside. Several researchers ran past him in session but were stopped by him!


    Right now, Philip was the door, and he would not allow anyone to slip under his nose!


    He knew if the door behind him was opened, theb would be in total pandemonium, and it would be


    even more difficult to investigate at that time!


    Although the research room was shrouded in smoke, Philip¡¯s voice was still loud!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Wynn immediately heard Philip¡¯s voice. Her little clenched fists loosened as her frantic heartbeat


    gradually stabilized.


    He was finally here!


    Wynn did not understand this phenomenon. As soon as Philip appeared, her heart was much calmer.


    This man always appeared when she needed it most!


    In the research room, the sneaky person also heard Philip¡¯s voice at this moment. His footsteps only


    paused briefly before he continued to walk in Wynn¡¯s direction!


    Wynn was on tenterhooks again!


    That person¡¯s aim was very simple¡ªTo create panic, then take the opportunity to steal the


    experimental data from the research room!


    When he got hold of the data, he could mix in with the panicking crowd and go out with everyone!


    However, he did not anticipate that Philip would appear here and break his n and rhythm!


    Philip guarded the door like a brick wall, not allowing anyone out!

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Philip roared a few times, but the research room was chaotic and no one listened to him. After all, their


    lives were at stake here!


    Several people squeezed their way toward Philip. He grabbed two of them and pushed them back, but


    when he grabbed the third person, a cold light abruptly shed at his neck!


    The dagger shining with a cold light was like a poisonous snake protruding out of the smoke, aiming at


    Philip¡¯s neck while baring its fangs!


    The opponent¡¯s movements were very fast. Even at a nce, one could tell it was a professional!


    Moreover, the timing of this sneak attack was very urate. When Philip noticed the crisis, the dagger


    had already pierced through the shirt on his chest!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He could not fight head-on. The opponent came prepared, and with the thick smoke surrounding him,


    Philip could not tell the position of the opponent at all. He could only dodge out of the way quickly and


    arch his back to avoid the attack from the man in the dark!


    The dagger pierced through Philip¡¯s shirt lightly just now. If he had hesitated for half a second longer,


    the dagger would have pierced his throat, killing him on the spot!


    Insidious, vicious, and killing with one strike!


    This hidden person was obviously skilled in assassination methods. It was a first-ss killer!


    With a few flips of his body, Philip shed to one side and paid close attention to the haphazard figures


    in the smog!


    At this moment, the person who made the assassination attempt just now stood at the door and


    shouted, ¡°Everyone, rush out! We¡¯ll all die here if we stay! He wants to stop us from going out!


    Everybody, run!¡±


    This person took advantage of the situation and yelled such words. The research room immediately fell


    into mayhem!


    Some researchers dashed toward the door in a panic, wanting to rush out at this time!


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Hearing that person¡¯s voice, Philip¡¯s eyes burst into cold light!


    He raised his hand, and a silver dagger appeared between his fingers!


    After what happenedst night, Philip carried a small dagger with him.


    Swish!


    Philip raised his hand and flung the dagger out, aiming at the figure directly!


    At the same time, the man tilted his body with a dagger in his hand and suddenly stabbed at Philip¡¯s


    neck again!


    With the distance of a few meters, that person was already here!


    As expected of a first-rate assassin!


    Unfortunately, his opponent was Philip rke!


    Philip¡¯s dagger had already left his hands!


    The assassin may have never failed before, so when he was faced with Philip, he was very rxed,


    thinking that he could easily deal with Philip. He quickly stabbed him with a dagger!


    He had made a careful study of everyone in Beacon, and there was not one person worth mentioning.


    However, Philip had already caught sight of the killer¡¯s silhouette amid the smoke!


    Just as the tip of the dagger was less than a fist away from Philip¡¯s neck, it stopped mid-air, unable to


    move forward another inch!


    This was because the fist holding the dagger emanated a cold light and was pierced by the silver


    dagger at this moment!


    Numbness!


    Loss of feeling!


    The assassin was terrified. He had never made a mistake like this before. He tried to stab forward with


    great effort, but his right hand refused to listen!


    Philip sneered and twisted his hand around to grab the dagger. With a counter-stab, the dagger


    instantly pierced the assassin¡¯s fist, producing a bright red arc in the air!


    Suddenly!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah! Philip!¡±


    A scream!


    It was Wynn. She was in grave danger!

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Philip was anxious, but the killer in front of him obviously would not let him leave so easily.


    The assassin looked at his palm that was pierced through, blood flowing non-stop!


    The killer already knew he had failed. This was the first time he tasted defeat, and what awaited him


    was probably death!


    However, he knew that if the task was notpleted, they would also die upon return!


    Therefore, he could only try his best to hold Philip back and gain some time for hispanions!


    Their operation this time was very well nned. They thought this task would bepleted easily, but


    who would have expected Philip to appear so suddenly and almostpletely reverse the situation?


    Fortunately, they had nned this operation in detail. Two people were sent out, one to find the


    research data and another responsible for the lookout.


    If not for Philip¡¯s sudden appearance and disruption to the situation, maybe the person on the lookout


    would still be hidden without exposing his identity!


    He had been hiding in the dark, waiting for the opportunity!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The killer¡¯s initial idea was very simple. He would take care of Philip quickly before joining his


    companion to look for the research data. They had done many days of observation in this research


    room and had figured out all the escape routes and theorized all possible urrences. However, they


    failed to anticipate someone like Philip to appear!


    Now, it seemed that their chances of escaping had been greatly reduced!


    Philip looked angry. With a sudden move, he went up and kicked the killer who was hiding in the dark.


    That man immediately flew out!


    The assassin endured the sharp pain in his abdomen and was just about to stand up to resist when a


    foot stepped on him!


    Crack!


    Philip had stepped directly on the killer¡¯s knee, instantly shattering his kneecap.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The assassin screamed and slumped to the ground, clutching his knees!


    Naturally, it was impossible for Philip to show any mercy. Holding the dagger that was snatched from


    the killer in his hand, he stabbed the killer¡¯s shoulder mercilessly!


    That pain could only be described as torture from hell!


    The assassin passed out on the spot!


    Philip pulled him up and dragged him aside.


    All of this happened in a short period of time.


    Philip dared not dy because he still did not know Wynn¡¯s situation. Judging from the assassin¡¯s


    reaction just now, it was obvious that he was not a match for him, but he still fought desperately. It was


    enough to show that he was not alone in this research room¡ªHe had apanion!


    Philip rushed to the air-conditioning control room and quickly turned on the venttion system!


    Very soon, the smoke in the research room was cleared!


    Ten minutes ago.


    In the most central research room, Wynn waspletely frozen. She clearly felt the steady footsteps


    approaching her.


    Through the gap inb instruments, Wynn saw a man wearing ck leather shoes and blue trousers


    standing in front of the machines!


    Wynn realized that she had made a mistake. She should not have stayed here. She should have run


    out just now!


    She was in a very dangerous situation now. If the other party found her, she would be killed for sure!


    At this moment, several screams came from the direction of the research room door!


    Wynn shuddered all over and became more anxious!


    She had no idea what was happening there!


    Could it be that the other party failed to find the research data and was so pissed that he started to kill?


    The screams rang incessantly, and the figure in the research room paused as if hesitating about


    something. Then, he continued to walk toward Wynn¡¯s hiding ce!


    One step at a time, they gradually approached!


    The figure eventually stood next to the researchputer in the room!


    The man let out a sullen sneer, fumbled for a while on theputer, then frowned and said coldly,


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s password-protected!¡±


    He frowned deeply. Theputer was protected by a password!


    However, this was actually quite normal. After all, this was rted to all the research data of the


    Beacon Group¡¯s new anti-cancer drugs.


    Fortunately, this was already anticipated before the organization sent him because he was aputer


    expert!


    He would not face any problems cracking general password settings. He had tried to crack even the


    most advanced password system in foreign countries before! The password of thisputer was


    designed by a foreign team specially invited by Wynn, so the degree of difficulty was not small!


    Even if a hacker was here, it would take great effort to crack it!


    However, judging from the current situation, he was running out of time!

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    If he really failed to crack it, he could only take the mainputer away!


    In that case, however, the target would be too obvious!


    With that concern in mind, this person no longer tried to conceal his movements and chose to violently


    dismantle theputer and remove the hard drive!


    However, when he bent over to explore, the motion of his hand stopped because he suddenly


    discovered that the hostputer was actually locked in a safe. The password also needed to be


    cracked!


    Wynn was smart. She had long considered the theft of the research data in theboratory, so she


    specially selected the most advanced foreign safe and locked the hostputer!


    This time, the person¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. He did not expect Beacon Group¡¯s security protocol to


    be soprehensive!


    It looked like he could only crack the password now!


    He tried to enter a few passwords, but they were all wrong. The warning from the security system was


    activated. If the wrong password was entered another three times, molten iron would be poured into the


    safe, rendering itpletely sealed!


    At that time, the hostputer could only be taken out by cutting the safe open!


    In that case, it would be a major project!


    Although he was aputer and password expert, in this situation, he really dared not make further


    attempts. One wrong move and their mission would failpletely!


    He carefully studied the structure of this password. It was the most advanced series of nine-button and


    ten-column permutations developed in foreign countries. Arranged in this way, the password


    combination could reach a possibility of hundreds of millions!


    Obviously, it would be impossible for him to crack the password in such a short time!


    Moreover, after hearing hispanion¡¯s screams outside, he knew that the situation was bad.


    Someone from the Beacon Group must have discovered their plot and sent a professional here!


    That was because he knew the strength of hispanion well. If even he was defeated, then the


    opponent was not a person to be trifled with!


    Wearing research garb, his brows were furrowed as he smelled a hint of danger!


    His codename was North Wolf, a killer specially selected by the organization. Hispanion was


    Vulture. Both of them were very skillful and particrly good at assassinations. They were first-ss


    experts in the organization!


    The amount involved in the mission this time was huge. To ensure nothing went wrong, the big boss


    sent two of them!


    However, Vulture, who was best at sneak assassinations, screamed several times at this moment. It


    was enough to show that he had encountered a particrly powerful opponent!


    North Wolf pondered over the possibilities. If Vulture was killed by the opponent, how should he


    escape?


    Having the ability to kill Vulture instantly was enough to show that the strength of that person was


    extraordinary, definitely above them and maybe evenparable to the big boss!


    Unexpectedly, there was such a master hiding in Beacon Group!


    He failed to retrieve the key data from the research room, and now, even Vulture¡¯s life-or-death


    situation was unclear!


    This was undoubtedly the worst scenario for North Wolf!


    This was because time waited for no one!


    Since the password could not be cracked, they could only rely on one person now. The identity of that


    person was pretty obvious!


    It was none other than Wynn Johnston, the chairman of Beacon Group!


    North Wolf clearly remembered that Wynn was in the research room when they started nning, and it


    was precisely because Wynn turned up that they started nning!


    Since the hard disk was not avable, they could only bring Wynn back and the mission would still be


    consideredpleted!


    At least, Beacon Group would not ignore Wynn¡¯s safety. Furthermore, she had to know the password!


    North Wolf recalled the scene before the chaos happened. Wynn¡¯sst location should be around here


    somewhere. She was probably in this very research room!


    When he took advantage of the chaos toe in, he did not see Wynn outside!


    Generally speaking, if something were to happen in the research room, the security guards would


    protect Wynn as soon as possible. However, when the chaos started just now, the security guards were


    clearly looking for someone. Who could it be?


    The answer was pretty obvious!


    North Wolf was furious! He kicked the safe viciously, venting the unhappiness in his heart. Then, he


    looked around sinisterly!


    At this moment, the smoke in the research room had almost dissipated with the visibility reaching


    almost four to five meters. It was gradually bing clearer!


    Wynn clenched her fists tightly and hid in the corner behind the test instruments, but she was totally


    unaware of the true identity of the other person in theb at the moment!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    North Wolf¡¯s ominous eyes scanned the surroundings. Instantly, he noticed the tip of a shoe in the


    corner next to the test instruments!

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Wynn could hardly be med for this. She was very anxious when she hid, and she had no idea what


    the situation was outside. From her perspective, there was no problem at all, but from the outside, the


    tip of her shoe could be seen!


    When North Wolf saw the tip of her shoe, his mouth split open in a sinister grin. He remembered very


    clearly that Wynn was wearing these shoes today!


    He approached Wynn one step at a time until he stood in front of her. He lowered his eyes and stared


    coldly at the woman hugging her knees on the ground.


    Wynn raised her head, covered her mouth, and stifled a scream. Then, she stood up silently, adjusted


    her mentality, and looked calmly at the man who wore a heavy researchb coat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Tell me the password or I¡¯ll bring you away with me!¡±


    Time was life. North Wolf grabbed Wynn¡¯s hand and squeezed tightly!


    Wynn remained silent and frowned slightly. When North Wolf grabbed her arm, she jerked her knee


    toward his lower body!


    She put a lot of force into it!


    This was the self-defense technique she had learned before in case of emergencies!


    However, Wynn¡¯s resistance at this time simply made his blood boil! He merely tilted slightly to the side


    and avoided her kneecap!


    Then, he stared at Wynn viciously and showed a menacing smile. He growled, saying, ¡°Chairwoman


    Johnston, I advise you not to y any tricks! Tell me the password now, or else I¡¯ll take you with me! At


    that time, for such a beautiful woman like you, maybe you¡¯ll be the object of desire among all the


    men in the organization!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s frown became deeper, but she still remained silent. She knew that if she was taken away by


    the man in front of her, she would definitely end up in dire straits. However, she could not tell him the


    password either!


    This was a project that was filled with the blood and tears of everyone in Beacon Group!


    It was the foundation of Beacon¡¯s entry into the pharmaceutical industry in the future!


    The research data and synthesis methods of the new anti-cancer drugs were researched by Wynn and


    several experts in the group. This was not only Beacon¡¯s hope but also Wynn¡¯s hope!


    If Wynn revealed the password to the person in front of her and he obtained it this easily, would he let


    her go? That was an unknown factor!


    Therefore, Wynn needed to act with great caution. She could not hand over the password so easily!


    ¡°Tell me quickly! Or else, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡±


    North Wolf knew very well that threatening to take Wynn away was just a scare tactic. Taking a hostage


    with him would paint toorge of a target on them, and they would probably be stopped before even


    leaving the research room.


    Time was running out. He needed to force the password out of her now! Otherwise, the longer the


    dy, the worse the situation would be for him!


    North Wolf had no thoughts of treating Wynn delicately even though she was a woman. A pair of iron-


    like hands throttled Wynn¡¯s neck. He gritted his teeth and said viciously, ¡°Speak! If you don¡¯t tell me,


    you¡¯ll die! Including the child in your belly!¡±


    Wynn was being strangled by North Wolf around the neck and she could not breathe at all! Her snow-


    white face instantly turned red!


    North Wolf¡¯s treatment toward a beautiful woman was simply too rough, and Wynn felt the threat of


    death. She tried to draw a breath, but she could not do it at all!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance! Are you telling me or not? If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll strangle you now!¡±


    North Wolf slowly tightened his grip. In the worst-case scenario, he would strangle Wynn to death and


    blow up the entire underground research institute. In that case, even if he could not obtain the research


    data and synthesis methods, Beacon¡¯s efforts would go to waste too!


    Wynn grabbed North Wolf¡¯s arms with both hands, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not


    break free of his iron-like grip. She already felt severe hypoxia in the brain!


    At this moment, Wynn hoped with all her heart that the figure would appear in front of her!


    ¡°Philip, save me!¡±


    That figure shed through Wynn¡¯s mind over and over again!


    She hoped that Philip could show up soon. She knew that he was in the research room. She heard all


    the movements outside just now. She only hoped that Philip would find her soon.


    Initially, she thought that it would just be an ordinary and busy day that was no different from before. In


    just a few minutes, however, she was faced with the threat of death!


    At this moment, all the smoke in the research room had been dispelled. Philip happened to be outside


    theboratory. Through thest puff of smoke, he could clearly see that Wynn was strangled by a man


    in ab coat!


    The snow-white face was flushed red!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Whoosh!


    Wrath suddenly surged in Philip¡¯s heart,pletely igniting him!


    When he saw this scene, the anger in his heart burnedpletely, and there seemed to be two mes


    burning hot in his eyes!


    With one flying dash, he kicked open the protective ss door of theb and directly shattered the


    protective ss!


    It was obvious that Philip was engulfed in fury at this moment!


    Philip rushed in and stood less than two meters away from Wynn!


    When Wynn saw Philip¡¯s figure, she finally felt that she was seeing a ray of hope!


    If not for him, maybe everything would be over.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    North Wolf heard the shattering sound of ss and quickly released the chokehold on Wynn. Thetter


    took a deep breath and felt fresh air pouring into her lungs!


    Wynn was severely deprived of oxygen. At the moment, she slumped on the ground while gasping for


    breath.


    The situation was a bit unique just now and she had no time to care about the tension and fear.


    Looking back at this moment, it was terrifying. She was still a little frightened now!


    North Wolf turned around abruptly and saw a dagger cut through the air, piercing straight at him!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He also saw a pair of scarlet eyes filled with terrible rage!


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Everyone had a limit, and Philip naturally had it too!


    Wynn was his limit. If anyone were toy a finger on her, he would make them pay with their blood!


    When Philip saw North Wolf roughing Wynn up, Philip felt that he had turned into a ball of raging fire


    that waspletely boiling. There was only massacre in his eyes!


    Instantly, Philip¡¯s iron fist struck North Wolf¡¯s chest firmly!


    Bam!


    With just one punch, North Wolf¡¯s chest copsedpletely!


    Then, the second punch fell!


    The third punch followed closely!


    After three punches, North Wolf¡¯s ribs were all broken. Even a deity could not save him now!


    Wynn sat limply on the ground at the moment, panting desperately. Her vision was a little blurred and


    she could only see that figure venting with all his might.


    North Wolf fell in a pool of his own blood. His eyes remained open in his death!


    Philip walked to Wynn¡¯s side. He looked at thetter¡¯s flushed cheeks and asked in concern, ¡°Wynnie,


    how are you? Are you okay?¡±


    Wynn took a breath, covered her neck, and nced at Philip. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    What about him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive,¡± Philip nced at North Wolf on the ground and said coldly.


    Wynn nodded and tried to get up.


    At this time, she did not disy the fear and fluster of a little girl but was rather calm instead. It was not


    a pretense.


    ¡°Were you afraid?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn nodded but shook her head again immediately.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°You did well just now. You deserve praise.¡±


    In the next second, however, when he saw the marks on Wynn¡¯s neck in the shape of five fingers, his


    eyes instantly turned cold!


    Philip stretched out his hand, touched Wynn¡¯s delicate neck, and said with concern, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Wynn caught sight of Philip¡¯s gaze and was taken aback. She stretched out her hand to cover her neck


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Abruptly, one of Philip¡¯s arms passed under the bend of Wynn¡¯s leg while the other arm passed under


    her armpit. He carried Wynn up just like that!


    ¡°Oh, what are you doing?¡±


    Wynn was obviously flustered,pletely unprepared. Her small face was instantly red.


    ¡°Put me down quickly.¡±


    Being held so intimately by Philip, Wynn felt that her cheeks were burning with anxiety.


    After all, there were many people outside.


    Would their affectionate disy cause any gossip?


    She struggled to escape from Philip¡¯s arms several times, but she did not have much strength at all


    now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re my wife. What are you afraid of? I¡¯ll take you to get treated.¡±


    Philip carried Wynn just like that and walked directly toward the door


    At this time, the door of the institute was already opened and the chaotic crowd had almost dispersed.


    The captain of the security team, Fabio Lorne, rushed in with a group of people!


    When he heard that something had happened in the research room, Fabio almost flew off the handle!


    That was the most important area in the entirepany. Furthermore, when he heard that the


    chairwoman was in here, he turned green with fright!


    However, before they rushed into the institute, they saw the researchers running out!


    Fabio grabbed someone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening in there? Why are you so flustered? Where¡¯s


    Madam Johnston? Is she inside?¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    ¡°It¡¯s all smoke inside! It must be on fire! Go in and save them!¡±


    The researcher fled in a panic and did not notice what went on in the research room. Anyway, they only


    saw billowing smoke. Then, everyone started to run out. As for what happened in the research room,


    no one knew.


    When he heard there was a fire in the research room, Fabio sweated profusely.


    In the past, he and his men just cked the days away and got paid without doing much. Today,


    however, this unexpected incident had sounded the rm bells for them!


    He grabbed the researcher by the cor and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Madam Johnston? Did you see


    her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone¡¯s busy running. The smoke is too thick. I can¡¯t see clearly. I don¡¯t know where


    she is,¡± the researcher said helplessly, his face pale with fright.


    ¡°A bunch of cowards!¡±


    Usually, Fabio acted like a loafer since he was just waiting for his paycheck every month.


    However, in this unexpected situation, he was surprisingly motivated.


    He knew that if something happened to Wynn, then he would get the sack first!


    He had finally climbed to the position of captain of the security team. If he lost this job, then his child


    would have no money to go to school!


    Therefore, nothing could happen to Wynn!


    With a roar, Fabio led a few men and was about to rush in when he suddenly saw Philip, covered in


    blood, walking out of the smoke while carrying Wynn in his arms!


    At this sight, Fabio¡¯s heart clenched.


    ¡°Philip, Madam Johnston, are you alright?¡±


    Philip nced at Fabio lightly, nodded, and said coldly, ¡°There are two people inside. Find a quiet room


    and lock them up. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    Fabio responded reflexively, then suddenly turned pale. He asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Should we


    call the cops?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°No. Prevent the news from leaking and don¡¯t let anyone else in thepany


    know about this. We have to handle some things on our own.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Boys, follow me in!¡±


    Fabio and several men rushed in and were immediately choked by the pungent stench of blood inside!


    As for Philip, he carried Wynn in his arms and went into her office in full view of others!


    Wow, so manly!


    That was the demeanor of a true man!


    At this time, all the female colleagues stared at Wynn enviously!


    When he arrived at Wynn¡¯s office, Philip locked the door from inside and walked to the sofa with Wynn


    in his arms.


    Philip sat on the sofa. This position looked like Wynn was sitting on hisp with her arms around


    Philip¡¯s neck!


    Wynn had recovered part of her strength at this moment and tried to get up.


    However, Philip grabbed her shoulders and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me look at your neck.¡±


    Wynn really stopped moving like an obedient little girl.


    She could finally breathe a sigh of relief now. Although she had been very calm before, she was still


    very scared in retrospect!


    If Philip did not turn up today, her life might have ended in thatb.


    Thinking of this, Wynn subconsciously recalled the feeling of being suffocated just now, and it was


    mortifying.


    Indeed, North Wolf waspletely merciless just now.


    At that moment, Wynn felt that she was not far from death, and it was the first time she experienced


    that feeling.


    At that critical moment, Philip appeared, rescued her, and gave her an iparable sense of security.


    On her fair and tender skin, the obvious strangtion marks were still there. There was also a vague


    burning pain.


    Wynn tilted her head slightly and noticed Philip¡¯s resolute face.


    This was her husband. No matter how dangerous the situation, he would appear by her side


    immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Seeing Wynn twisting her neck unnaturally, Philip stretched out his hand, pinched her delicate cheek,


    and straightened her out.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Philip stared at the bruises as a cold light burst from his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wynn shook her head.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯m getting something.¡±


    Philip carried Wynn up again before cing her back on the sofa carefully. Then, he quickly opened the


    door and hurried out.


    Wynn sat on the sofa and touched her neck, her brain filled with images of Philip sttered with blood.


    She could not help being in a daze.


    She had witnessed Philip¡¯s horrifying skills several times, and apart from a slight fear in her heart, all


    that remained was a deep worry.


    Recalling the scene in theboratory just now, the figure that appeared at the critical moment glowed


    brightly in Wynn¡¯s eyes.


    Very soon, Philip came back again. He was holding a small medicine bottle in his hand.


    Philip held the small bottle of red ointment and said to Wynn, ¡°Sit still.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn immediately sat upright like an obedient child.


    Upon closer inspection, the skin on Wynn¡¯s neck was very delicate and fragile. The bruises were a


    shocking sight and were even bleeding in some ces.


    Philip poured the ointment in his hand, rubbed it on his palm, and said, ¡°My wife is so beautiful. It¡¯s not


    good to have scars on her neck.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn looked up at Philip, her eyes sparkling.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    ¡°It¡¯ll sting at first and it¡¯ll feel cold after a while, so bear with it.¡±


    The ointment had been warmed by the temperature of Philip¡¯s palm. He dipped it with his finger and


    gently smeared it on Wynn¡¯s neck.


    Philip did his task very seriously. Wynn did feel the irritation at the beginning, but she slowly felt her


    neck be cold.


    Perhaps the medicine was too good or it was purely psychological, but after the application, Wynn felt


    that the wounds on her neck were less painful. The bruises even seemed lighter.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Philip kept the ointment and subconsciously blew on Wynn¡¯s neck.


    With his cool breathbined with the medicine on her neck, Wynn shuddered and felt as if many ants


    were crawling on her neck.


    When it was almost done, Wynn handed a box of tissues to Philip.


    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Philip did not understand Wynn¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°To wipe the sweat off your forehead.¡±


    Philip smiled slyly. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. You should do it for me.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him, stood up, and said with a smile, ¡°Dream on.¡±


    Philip shrugged and smiled before wiping the sweat off his forehead carelessly.


    Wynn walked to the desk, held up the teacup on the table, and took a few sips of tea. Her restless


    heart finally calmed down and she suddenly felt a lot morefortable.


    The situation today was too perilous. How did two killers appear in the research room?


    The researchers in the research room were all hired by Wynn from scientific research institutions at a


    high sry. No one could enter the research room without identity verification!


    Why did this happen and how did they get in?


    Wynn had to think about it seriously. She wondered who the mastermind behind this was.


    Everything enveloped Wynn¡¯s mind like a cloud of smoke.


    Were they bought off by someone?


    If so, where did their terrifying skillse from?


    Was there an insider in the research room?


    Wynn was perplexed, and this made her feel cold all over. If she guessed it correctly and the insider


    was not found out, something big would definitely happenter!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rest here for now. I¡¯ll go and check out the situation in the research room,¡± Philip nced at Wynn and


    guessed that she should be fine for now, so he rxed and said.


    This incident today was undoubtedly a big warning to Philip!


    He had underestimated the determination and strength of the hidden enemy!


    They had extended their ws to Wynn again and again, totally ignoring him!


    No matter who the person behind the scenes was, he needed to find out who it was!


    This time, there were smoke bombs in the research room. What if they directly abducted people the


    next time?


    The two killers from today¡¯s incident did not abide by secr regtions at all. There were only profits


    and missions in their eyes!


    Therefore, Wynn was spared entirely because of his presence.


    After all, he had done his best to protect Wynn. If someone wanted toy a hand on Wynn or Beacon,


    then the other party needed to pay a painful price!


    Just like today, the two killers were first-ss experts. If they were ced in the secr world, they


    were definitely invincible!


    Unfortunately, they were met with Philip rke!


    Philip needed to get to the bottom of this matter. Otherwise, he would be very uneasy.


    If necessary, Philip did not mind resorting to some means to deter those who were trying to move


    secretly!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Wynn got up. She knew what Philip was going to do and she wanted to see it too.


    He shook his head as he looked at her and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Just wait here for me.¡±


    He knew that Wynn was smart. There was a hint of gentleness in his eyes when he looked at her, but


    there was unquestionable firmness in that gaze too!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Wynn said, her eyes full of concern and worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your husband isn¡¯t an ordinary man.¡±


    Philip pressed Wynn¡¯s shoulder and smiled slightly.


    ¡°Is it possible that those people are still afraid of you because of the rke family on Arcadia Ind?¡±


    Wynn suddenly blinked her big eyes, looking at Philip with doubts and concern.


    Philip shuddered and stared at Wynn.


    How would she know about the rke family on Arcadia Ind?!


    Was it because of his conversation with Cynthia Larson that night?

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Philip chuckled and glossed over it. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go there alone.¡±


    ¡°The scene might get a bit bloodyter, so it¡¯s not suitable for a woman like you to be there. What if you


    suffer from psychological trauma?¡± Philip exined.


    After all, there was a dead guy and another one who was seriously injured. Philip wanted to find out


    who was the mastermind behind the scenes, and he would definitely use some bloody methods. If he


    took Wynn with him, it would not be suitable or conducive to Philip¡¯s operation.


    ¡°But they were here to kill me.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s stubbornness red again. She walked up to Philip, looked at his eyes, and said seriously,


    ¡°This matter involves me, so I must go!¡±


    ¡°Wynn, why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Philip frowned and got slightly angry. He stood in front of Wynn, grabbed her arms, and said, ¡°Be


    obedient and stay here. I¡¯ll deal with it. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡±


    Wynn was adamant, mainly because she was very worried about Philip after the incident just now.


    Therefore, she had to go with him.


    Philip roared in anger, saying, ¡°How many times do I have to repeat myself before you understand?


    You can¡¯t be too assertive in this matter! You must listen to me! If anything happens to you, what should


    I do? What about M? What about the child in your stomach? You know full well what happened in the


    research room just now. What if there are other cohorts of those killers?¡±


    Wynn got frightened by Philip¡¯s intensity. She pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. Why are


    you shouting at me?¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes angrily. He nced at Wynn, her eyes shining with tears. Then, he said, ¡°Okay,


    you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Just stay here and rest with peace of mind, okay?¡±


    Wynn shook her head and said stoutly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go if you go.¡±


    Philip almost went crazy with indignation. ¡°Wynn Johnston, can you just listen to me? Don¡¯t take


    everything on yourself. I¡¯ll take care of this. Can you just wait for my news with peace of mind? If you


    don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll spank your *ss!¡±


    Wynn red at Philip. ¡°You dare? Do you really dare to?¡± She even turned around as she said


    provocatively.


    Immediately, Philip responded with a smack!


    Wynn blushed and stared at Philip with wide eyes. She went up and tried to scratch him as she said,


    ¡°You really dare to hit me!¡±


    At this moment, Juan opened the door of the office fiercely and rushed in. When he saw Philip, the


    expression on his face became uncertain.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you alright? I heard that something happened in yourpany¡¯s research room. Wynnie, how are


    you?¡±


    Juan seemed very concerned as he sweated profusely.


    Ten minutes ago, Juan received the news that a dangerous incident urred in the research institute,


    so he rushed over immediately.


    When he appeared in the office, Philip¡¯s eyes gradually became cold!


    Why did this guy rush over here at this time?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Wynn replied mildly and showed no other emotions. ¡°How did you know something


    happened?¡±


    How did Juan find out about this?


    Was the news not blocked?


    ¡°Oh, I heard it from someone,¡± Juan exined. Then, he caught sight of the marks on Wynn¡¯s neck and


    his eyes were suddenly filled with anger. ¡°Damn it! Have you found out who did this?¡±


    Wynn shook her head.


    ¡°Two guys. One is unconscious and the other is seriously injured. I¡¯m just about to force a confession


    out of them,¡± Philip said, looking at Juan with interest. With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, Philip


    asked, ¡°You came here just in time. Do you have anything to do with this matter?¡±


    Juan Parker was simply the type who could not conceal anything.


    Not long after this happened, he came here alone.


    This matter had nothing to do with him?


    ¡°Philip rke, what do you mean by that?!¡±

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Juan¡¯s face became sullen, and his eyes were stern. He stared at Philip angrily as he said, ¡°My friend


    works here. That person told me about it, so I rushed here. Are you suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the friend?¡± Philip was relentless.


    However, at this moment, the door of the director¡¯s office was pushed open again. Nina Jacques ran in,


    flustered. She was nodding and apologizing, ¡°Madam Johnston, I¡¯m sorry. I told Mr. Parker about it.¡±


    Nina¡¯s sudden appearance disrupted Philip¡¯s rhythm.


    Interesting.


    Philip looked at Juan coldly, then nced at Nina.


    This cover was well yed.


    Wynn was also taken aback and asked, ¡°Nina, do you know Juan?¡±


    Nina exined, ¡°Well, Mr. Parker has helped me before. We were ssmates from high school.¡±


    When Nina said this, her face was impassive and her eyes were unblinking as if what she was saying


    was true.


    Philip stared at these two people with a frown. He found no ws.


    Did Juan really have nothing to do with this?


    ¡°Juan, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to challenge my limit. If I ever find out that you have something to do


    with this, you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±


    Philip stepped forward and stood in front of Juan, his expression cold.


    Juan chuckled and said graciously, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I just heard the news and rushed


    over here.¡±


    Wynn also had a headache as she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Philip. Don¡¯t get Juan wrong.¡±


    Wynn knew that Philip and Juan were on bad terms, so she had no choice but toe forward and


    mediate things.


    ¡°Is this the same person as the one at thest reception?¡± Wynn suddenly thought of something and


    asked.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened at the reception?¡± Juan asked.


    Did Margot Pearson do something behind his back?


    Wynn nced at Philip before she told Juan about the assassination that took ce at the reception


    that day.


    After listening, Juan thumped his fist on the desk, annoyed. ¡°Damn it! Who the hell dares to do this?


    What an evil viin! I won¡¯t let them off!¡±


    ¡°No, I already took care of the one from the reception. It¡¯s not the same group of people as the one


    today,¡± Philip crossed his arms and said grimly. He flicked another nce at Juan and said, ¡°Although


    two have been caught, no one can guarantee that the institute is safe. Maybe there¡¯s a third and a


    fourth lying in wait.¡±


    Philip¡¯s words were akin to rm bells to Wynn!


    She shuddered!


    Although two people were caught in this dangerous incident, even Philip could not guarantee if there


    was anyone else hiding in secret.


    Wynn took a deep breath and asked worriedly, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    It was the first time that Wynn had encountered such a dangerous incident after working for so many


    years. She was totally at a loss at the moment. She silently looked at Philip as if he would have a


    solution.


    Vaguely, Philip had be the nner and decision-maker among the three of them. At least in the


    handling of this matter, Philip would take charge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I finish the interrogation. Right now, everything is just a guess.¡±


    Philip was not an expert in forcing confessions. He could only do this with his ability.


    If the other party was an organized killer, then they would return empty-handed this time. Therefore,


    Philip needed to prepare for the worst. Philip did not dy either, nor did he want to wrestle with Juan


    on this matter. As soon as he was about to go out, Wynn followed suit.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re not allowed to go? Just stay here!¡± Philip turned around and said grimly!


    ¡°No, I¡¯m your wife.¡±


    Wynn finally found apelling reason. She really wanted to see how Philip was going to interrogate


    them. She also wanted to find out who was behind the scenes.


    Philip frowned and said helplessly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say this in advance. The scene might get bloody in a


    moment. If you can¡¯t stand it, leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine, I get it.¡±


    Wynn disliked Philip¡¯s long-windedness. The reason why she wanted to follow Philip was not because


    of the possibility of additional killers waiting in the dark, but simply because Wynn could only find a


    sense of security when she was with him.


    Juan also tried to follow but was stopped by Philip.


    ¡°Juan, just stay here and wait for us,¡± Wynn said apologetically. After all, this incident cropped up


    unexpectedly, so she was a little wary.


    Fabio Lorne, the captain of the security team, was quite witty. He cleared out a room in the utility


    section in thepany and the two guys covered in blood were thrown into it.


    To be precise, one of the guys was already a stiff corpse and the other was not much better. He was


    lying unconscious at the moment. At the door, Fabio saw Philip and Wynn walking in tandem. He


    hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother rke, Madam Johnston, they¡¯re inside.¡±

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Philip nodded, patted Fabio on his shoulder, and said, ¡°Well done. I¡¯ll ask my wife to give you a raise.¡±


    Wynn frowned when she heard this. She could hardly wait to trample Philip under the soles of her feet!


    They were in thepany. How could Philip not pay any attention to their image!


    ¡°Please rest assured, Brother rke. All members of the security team will wait for your instructions.¡±


    Fabio was full of joy when he heard that he would be getting a raise. He was bursting with energy.


    ¡°Just guard the door and don¡¯t allow anyone to enter without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, Brother rke, we promise toplete the task!¡±


    Fabio puffed his chest out, performed a standard salute, then turned his head to say to the staff next to


    him, ¡°Did you hear what Brother rke said? Send 20 men over here quickly and block this floor


    completely. No one is allowed to enter!¡±


    As soon as the team member heard it, he also responded with a salute and hurried away.


    Philip stood at the door, nced at Wynn standing beside him, and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Wynn said nothing. Philip looked at her delicate profile and shook his head slightly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    During the extremely dangerous situation earlier, Wynn had put up a brave disy.


    However, once a person calmed down and recalled the situation again, there would be dark shadows in


    their hearts. It would inevitably be a little ufortable.


    ¡°Put this on. You¡¯ll feel better when you go inter.¡±


    Philip took out a mask from his pocket and handed it to Wynn.


    Wynn was hesitant and looked at Philip in surprise. When she saw his smile, she suddenly felt very


    comfortable and at ease. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband, what¡¯s there to thank?¡±


    As Philip spoke, he unfolded the mask and held it over Wynn¡¯s face.


    Wynn just stood there, allowing Philip to put the mask on for her.


    Fabio pretended that he could not see it, even turning his face to one side.


    After the mask was ced on, Philip said gently, ¡°If you get scaredter, let me know.¡±


    Wynn hesitated but immediately showed a determined look in her eyes.


    He nced at Wynn and took her little hand before leading her into the room.


    As soon as the door was opened, the unbearable stench of blood wafted over them!


    She almost fainted!


    If not for the mask Philip gave her earlier, she might have thrown up on the spot!


    Even so, Wynn¡¯s brows knitted deeply. Her face was deathly pale!


    ¡°Fabio is such an idiot! He didn¡¯t even open the window!¡±


    Philip walked over and opened the window, fresh air pouring in instantly. It dispelled the smell of blood


    in the room.


    Vulture, who fought Philip at the beginning, was lying on the ground covered in blood. He was


    unconscious!


    On the other side, North Wolf alsoy t on the ground with a pale face. His body was already stiff


    and cold.


    At the sight in front of her, Wynn frowned. That was the guy who strangled her in theb!


    Philip sneered as if he knew what Wynn was thinking, ¡°In the face of huge benefits, human life is not


    worth mentioning. It can make anyone go crazy.


    ¡°Brothers can turn against each other, and father and son can be enemies. Such examples are


    abundant. What¡¯s more, the mastermind behind the scenes has status and power. In their eyes, killing


    one is the same as killing two,¡± Philip said slowly with a cold expression in his eyes.


    In any case, what Wynn would face in the future would be 100 times crueler than the scene before her


    right now.


    This was because she was the daughter-inw of the rke family on Arcadia Ind. She would


    definitely be thedy of the house in the future and lead the rke family¡¯s internal affairs.


    However, Wynn interpreted it differently. Was it because of her self-centeredness in refusing to share


    the experimental data results with anyone that caused such a disaster?


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. There¡¯s no need topromise with the enemies. Since they started this, they


    should be prepared for a counterattack!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were bright, and there was faint anger in his tone.


    Wynn nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, just leave everything to me. You can watch from the side. If you can¡¯t bear to watch it anymore


    or if you feel ufortable, you can go out,¡± Philip said.


    Philip ignored the unconscious Vulture on the other side but squatted next to North Wolf¡¯s corpse


    instead.


    Sometimes, a dead person was the one who told the truth.


    He directly stretched out his hand and tore open North Wolf¡¯sb coat. Very soon, the entirety of his


    body appeared before Philip¡¯s eyes.


    The skinplexion was pale and bruised in certain ces. His chest had copsedpletely,


    looking soft like cotton.


    Wynn frowned deeply and felt the urge to throw up, but she remained standing doggedly.


    After careful inspection, he could not find any ws on North Wolf¡¯s body. Except for a few wounds,


    there were no other markings that could indicate his identity.


    Killer organizations usually had tattoos to show their identity, right?


    Philip turned to Wynn and asked, ¡°You said you recruited all the staff in the research room yourself? Do


    you know these two people?¡±


    Wynn stepped forward to take a closer look, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who recruited them.


    These two people are rtively powerful scientific research experts in the country and were hired with


    high sries, but how did they turn out to be killers?¡±

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    ¡°Also, before recruiting them into thepany, I investigated their backgrounds and there was no


    problem.¡±


    Philip was silent as he looked at the two guys on the ground. He asked, ¡°How are they usually like? Do


    they interact with other people? Are there any attendance records?¡±


    Wynn nced at Vulture whoy in a pool of blood. Fortunately, the window was open and fresh air


    coulde in. Otherwise, standing in this utility room would be quite scary.


    ¡°The two of them didn¡¯t really talk much. Their personalities were not bad, but they¡¯re both scientific


    researchers. As such, theirmunication skills are quite average. They were mostly focused on


    research. Generally speaking, the people who were in contact with them are the workers in the


    laboratory. ess records should be avable and can be checkedter.¡±


    Wynn was right. The people they usually came into contact with were colleagues in the research room,


    and they did not interact with other colleagues in thepany. These people were focused on


    research and very organized, so nothing much ever happened.


    Even the entry and exit records of the researchers were very clearly recorded, so it was almost


    impossible to contact the people outside.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. From what I can see today, these two people are both first-ss killers, which don¡¯t fit


    what you just said.¡±


    Philip frowned. ¡°This is indeed too abnormal. Even if they¡¯ve prepared for the role before you recruited


    them, it would¡¯ve been difficult for them to keep up the act this entire time.¡±


    Wynn nodded. She could not help recalling the scene in theboratory just now. When North Wolf


    strangled her, he did not seem to be a researcher at all. His murderous aura was terrifying!


    ¡°From what you said, it¡¯s indeed very unusual for these two to keep up with their pretense for so long.


    So what?¡± Wynn asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I need to confirm this again. Are you sure you recruited them personally back then? Nothing went


    wrong in the middle?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Wynn thought for a while, then said with certainty, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I personally recruited the people for the


    R&D of the new drug. Except for the adjustment of a few individual employees, there were no other


    changes. There has never been an ident in the research room.¡±


    Philip nodded and continued his line of questioning, ¡°And the developments in the new drugs only


    happened very recently, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°In other words, if there¡¯s someone behind the scenes, it¡¯s impossible for them to predict what you¡¯re


    experimenting and when you¡¯ll seed,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Wynn nodded, pinched her chin, and said, ¡°The research on this anti-cancer drug was only a


    conjecture made by thepany back then, and no one thought that it would produce any results, so


    the enemy couldn¡¯t have had that foresight. Moreover, the results of this research topic only appeared


    in the first half of the year. Is it possible that there¡¯s a fortune teller behind them?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t be absurd,¡± Philip said.


    Wynn fell into deep thought and suddenly shook a finger. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s only one possibility.


    They were bought off by someone.¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be it,¡± Philip immediately refuted.


    ¡°Why not? Only by being bought off can we reasonably exin why they instigated this dangerous


    incident,¡± Wynn said, insisting.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°You forgot one thing. They¡¯re not ordinary people but assassins!¡±


    Wynn came to a realization and frowned. They were killers, not ordinary people, let alone scientific


    research experts.


    Philip said, ¡°Their skills are extraordinary, so they can¡¯t be the scientific researchers you imed.¡±


    As he said that, he could not help recalling the superb stealth and assassination skills of Vulture. The


    dagger that struck out in the dark almost pierced his neck.


    That sort of prowess was not something an ordinary scientific researcher could have!


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s only onest exnation left.¡± Philip said solemnly, ¡°It seems that these two


    people have been swapped out.¡±


    ¡°Swapped out?¡±


    For a while, Wynn could not figure out what Philip meant.


    Philip nced at Wynn, pinched his chin, and analyzed it for her.


    ¡°ording to my guess, they were not bought off at all.¡±


    ¡°How could they do such a thing if they weren¡¯t bought off?¡± Wynn was puzzled.


    ¡°This is my guess,¡± Philip said, ¡°These two people are probably not the two scientific researchers you


    recruited in the first ce. Just think about it. Everyone is working in the research room. Every day,


    they wear this heavy research uniform and also wear masks. Most people don¡¯t even know what they


    look like.¡±


    Wynn started to nod slightly before shaking her head again. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The doors of the research


    lab require fingerprint scans. It¡¯s impossible to change fingerprints.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, fingerprints are actually very easy to disguise. You just don¡¯t know it.¡± Philipughed and said,


    ¡°If a person can even disguise their face, do you really think fingerprints can pose a problem to them?¡±

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Wynn trembled and suddenly felt a chill running down her back.


    The security system in the research room was built by a foreign team. It was the most advanced


    security system in the world, but even so, it was absolutely insignificant in front of these people!


    ¡°You said they can disguise their faces?¡±


    Wynn then recalled the keywords in Philip¡¯s exnation, and a cold sweat drenched her back again.


    ¡°Well, if my guess is correct.¡±


    A sh of chill appeared in Philip¡¯s eyes. He walked up to North Wolf stoically, reached out his hand,


    and fumbled for a while on his cheek. Then, he pulled the skin on his face and ripped it!


    Hiss!


    Wynn went pale with fright. She covered her small mouth, her eyes full of panic!


    Philip was carrying a human face in his hands!


    That scene was simply too mortifying and was just like a plot in a TV drama. Wynn was so scared that


    she quickly closed her eyes, her body shaking like a leaf!


    Even if she was a little braver than ordinary people, she would inevitably be affected at this moment.


    What Philip carried in his hand was indeed human skin. To be precise, it was a real human face that


    was torn from someone else¡¯s face and glued to North Wolf¡¯s face using advanced technology!


    This was verymon in movies. If not for the conjecture just now, Philip would not have discovered


    this!


    This human face probably came from the missing researcher!


    Philip looked grim as he said solemnly, ¡°Everything can be exined clearly now. If my guess is


    correct, the two researchers you recruited are dead.¡±


    Wynn had never seen anything like this before. It was simply out of this world. She opened her eyes


    and looked at the face of the person in Philip¡¯s hand. She trembled all over, feeling very resistant both


    physically and psychologically!


    Philip could tell that Wynn was petrified. He threw the human face into the trash can, stood up, and


    said, ¡°The forces behind the scenes are not simple.¡±


    Who could it be?


    They went through so much trouble and even used such advanced technology!


    Wynn could not bear to keep watching, but she was the one who had insisted on following. Philip had


    also discouraged her before, so if she backed down now, she would lose her dignity.


    She saw it clearly just now. After Philip tore off the human face, a sinister face appeared on the corpse.


    There was even a knife scar!


    Was that the true appearance of that killer?


    He looked very scary!


    ¡°My guess is correct after all.¡±


    Philip walked to Wynn. Noticing her trembling body, he asked, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Wynn said, insisting, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find the person behind the scenes and make them pay a heavy price.¡±


    ¡°Even if things get dangerouster¡­¡± Philip supported Wynn¡¯s body and smiled. ¡°With me around,


    nothing will happen.¡±


    With that sentence, Wynn¡¯s eyes lit up and her anxiety disappeared.


    She looked at the carefree and asionally decadent man in front of her. He was also the man who


    gave people aplete sense of security.


    ¡°Moving forward, just leave everything to me. You go out first. I don¡¯t want you to see the rest.¡±


    Philip gave Wynn a tender look and patted her shoulder gently.


    Somehow, this time, Wynn did not refute but just nodded. Then, she walked out.


    She really needed a break. What happened today was undoubtedly a huge blow to her, and she


    needed some time to digest it.


    ¡°Look for me in the office when you¡¯re done,¡± Wynn said before leaving.


    Philip smiled and nodded before closing the door. Then, he walked to the unconscious Vulture and tore


    off the human skin on his face.


    It was pretty obvious that the two researchers were dead.


    Philip shook his head secretly. He had never interrogated anyone before. He kicked Vulture several


    times.


    Vulture woke up after a few kicks from Philip. The agonizing pain in his knees and shoulders made him


    draw a few shuddering breaths.


    When he woke up and opened his eyes, he saw Philip¡¯s smiling face and immediately made a


    defensive posture. However, the movements yanked at his wounds and they started bleeding again.


    ¡°I advise you to stop moving around as it¡¯ll only speed up your blood flow and you¡¯ll go into shock.¡±


    Philip grinned.


    His knee was crushed, his palm was pierced by a dagger, and his shoulder de was also severed!


    Therefore, Vulture waspletely disabled at the moment with no ability to resist at all!


    With a bitter smile, Vulture put his hands down and sat on the ground limply with a sneer.


    He knew that he would not walk out alive today. The young man in front of him was a devil!


    However, what had happened to North Wolf?


    Did he retrieve the experimental data sessfully?


    This mission was worth 50 million!

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Philip guessed Vulture¡¯s thoughts and sneered, ¡°You want to know what happened to yourpanion?


    Too bad, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    How was that possible?


    When Philip said this, Vulture was full of disbelief. His body suddenly stiffened!


    He twisted his head and saw North Wolf lying in a pool of blood!


    Moreover, his true face was revealed!


    A trace of panic shed across Vulture¡¯s face. He hurriedly touched his cheek, then sat on the ground


    like a deted balloon. He wasughing miserably.


    The human skin technology in the organization was so advanced. This technology alone could be sold


    at sky-high prices in domestic and foreign markets, and ordinary people could not discover it!


    However, the man in front of him had obviously discovered their secret!


    At this time, Vulture had no more desire to resist. He recalled the terrifying skills of the other party. Only


    people who had undergone special training would possess such skills!


    There was such a formidable person in little Beacon!


    Vulture was highly confident in his assassination ability. In the organization, he was considered a first-


    rate expert. Despite that, in front of this man, he was like a chicken that met an eagle, helpless to


    resist!


    With the strength of this man, if he were ced in the organization, he would be akin to the big boss!


    He was even more terrifying than the big boss!


    Vulture could not hide the fear in his heart!


    Before epting the task, the employer had mentioned that there was an obstacle in Beacon. They did


    not believe it. In their eyes, everyone else was nothing but ants!


    However, they were doomed to fail today. They had encountered such a powerful opponent!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Do you want to talk or should I start asking questions?¡± Philip asked as he


    stared at Vulture.


    If the other party chose to remain silent or stubbornly resist, then Philip would not mind employing


    some bloody methods. Anyway, he would not allow such a person to stay alive.


    Vulture fell silent. Then, he endured the pain in his body and the panic in his heart to ask, ¡°If I tell you


    everything, will you let me live?¡± When he said this, Vulture nced in the direction of the door. In the


    corner of the doorway, a figure lurked in the dark.


    However, that figure seemed to be protecting the man in front of him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Too strong!


    Even more formidable than the man interrogating him!


    ¡°Are you talking terms with me?¡± Philip said coldly, his eyes suddenly exploding with a cold re that


    caused Vulture to shiver violently. He gulped unconsciously.


    ¡°Ask away. I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡±


    Vulture hesitated for a moment, then bit the bullet and agreed. He dared not gamble. He did not know


    what the man in front of him or the figure in the corner would do to him.


    For him, however, time was life. He hoped that his frank confession would invoke mercy from the other


    party.


    However, Vulture was wrong. Philip did not intend to let him off from the start.


    ¡°Who are you? Or rather, where do youe from?¡± Philip thought for a while and asked the first


    question.


    ¡°We¡¯re from Stinger, arge killer organization spread all over the country.¡±


    Vulture had his own ideas, and it was quite simple. He dropped the name of his organization to frighten


    Philip, but he did not expect thetter to show no reaction at all. There was not even the slightest


    change in expression.


    The look Philip gave him was as if he was looking at an idiot.


    At the same time, in the director¡¯s office, Juan and Wynn sat facing each other.


    ¡°Wynnie, believe me, Philip is not as simple as he seems!¡± Juan said anxiously, ¡°Do you know who he


    is? Have you met his parents? Do you know where he lives?¡±


    Wynn raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Smack!


    Juan mmed the materials he brought with him in front of Wynn and said, ¡°Look, these are all


    information about Philip. You simply can¡¯t imagine that he has been lying to you for so long!¡±


    Wynn was taken aback. When she flipped through the information, she became more frightened as she


    read it!


    ¡°He¡¯s not the young master of rke Group in Capital City at all. His true identity is actually¡­¡± Juan


    said coldly, his eyes throbbing with anger as the corners of his mouth curved upward into a sneer!


    Philip rke, the identity he had concealed for so long would finally be revealed!

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Juan sneered and continued with a frown, ¡°Philip rke isn¡¯t as simple as the young master of rke


    Group in Capital City! Although his family is now bankrupt, he isn¡¯t!


    ¡°Take a closer look! He has invested ten million in Gopher Delivery Services!


    ¡°And this. He even has shares and invested in Apex Group, thepany of the richest man in our city,


    George Thomas.


    ¡°Wynnie, I found this out. Philip lied to you. He always had money, but he just refuses to spend it on


    you and M. He¡¯s up to no good!¡±


    Juan kept telling her about the information he found, and Wynn frowned as she looked through the


    information.


    Philip had lied to her indeed.


    Not only had he bought Gopher Delivery Services, but he also invested in Apex Group.


    This happened many months ago. In other words, Philip had been deceiving her since then.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn was rattled and did not know what to say. She threw the materials down and forced out a smile.


    ¡°Juan, I know all of this. Philip told me before. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She knew?


    Impossible!


    Juan was stunned. This was the information he got at a high price. Would Philip have told Wynn all


    this?


    Absolutely impossible!


    ¡°Wynnie, he really told you about it?¡± Juan was in disbelief as he pursued the matter.


    Wynn got up, stood at the window to let the wind blow away the tears in her eyes, and nodded. ¡°Well,


    when he told me that he was the young master of rke Group in Capital City, he told me about this


    too. I¡¯ve always believed in him. He must have his reasons for doing this. Juan, let¡¯s just leave this


    matter alone.¡±


    Juan stood up. He wanted to speak several times but finally resisted.


    His wishful thinking was dashed again!


    Wynn was no longer the woman who hated Philip or had thoughts of divorcing him.


    She waspletely standing on Philip¡¯s side and thinking from his perspective.


    Juan loathed this. He thought that the information was enough to cause a misunderstanding between


    Wynn and Philip, but he had miscalcted Wynn¡¯s love for Philip.


    As for Wynn¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®Philip, how much are you hiding from me?


    ¡®Are you really just the young master of the bankrupt rke Group in Capital City?¡¯


    Wynn was full of questions.


    She needed to find an opportunity to speak to Philip properly.


    On the other side in the utility room.


    Vulture trembled all over. The man in front of him gave him too much pressure and a sense of crisis.


    Vulture thought that Philip had no understanding of any killer organizations, so he exaggerated and


    said, ¡°Killer organizations are worlds apart from the gangsters on the street. One is in heaven while the


    other is on earth. Compared to our killer organization, the petty squabbles on the street are nothing but


    a light drizzle. North Wolf and I are both first-ss experts in the Stinger organization, and the Stinger


    ranks in the top three of the entire killer organization list! We have hundreds of killers all over the


    country! No matter who the target is, as long as the kill order is issued, we¡¯ll hunt them down to the


    end!¡±


    In fact, Vulture had overstated certain facts in the hopes that Philip would retreat in the face of


    difficulties and let him go.


    After all, it was more difficult to rank among the top three in the killer organization rankings than to


    reach the moon!


    However, the only thing he did not expect was that after Philip heard this, not only did he not have a


    trace of fear, but he even stepped forward and stepped on his knee instead!


    The knee that Philip stepped on was the one he had crushed before!


    Vulture reflexively broke out in a heart-wrenching scream!


    Philip did not show any mercy as he stepped on Vulture¡¯s knee. Those broken bones pierced his flesh


    and blood at this moment, and Vulture thought that he would rather die than suffer such pain!


    ¡°Lies won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°If someone like you is a top-notched expert, then your organization must be really


    vulnerable. If you can be ranked in the top three in that so-called ranking list, then I can get first ce


    all by myself.¡±


    Vulture did not expect that the man in front of him could be so arrogant!


    He originally wanted to bluff Philip so that he would retreat. He did not expect the other party to be


    unperturbed. It was as if assassins and killer organizations were nothing but trivial matters to the man


    in front of him.


    ¡°You¡­ Who are you exactly?¡±


    Vulture felt vaguely unsettled. Could this man also be a member of a certain killer organization?


    To possess such skills, one should not be unknown!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, and don¡¯t try to guess my identity.¡±


    Philip squatted down, looked at Vulture coldly, and said, ¡°Tell me everything you know, and don¡¯t try to


    hide anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m from Stinger¡­¡±


    Vulture waspletely petrified by the look in Philip¡¯s eyes. He stammered when he spoke and dared


    not conceal anything!


    It was obvious that Philip¡¯s reaction had disrupted all his previous ns!


    The only thing he could do now was to tell the truth. Perhaps then he could still strive for a way out.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    ¡°You already mentioned this just now.¡± Philip¡¯s expression gradually cooled down as he said, ¡°If you


    continue telling me unnecessary things, I don¡¯t mind making you end up like yourpanion!¡±


    Vulture was not a death warrior. Killer organizations were unlike gangster societies that put loyalty


    above everything else. In their eyes, only money and missions prevailed!


    Their loyalty toward the organization was the lowest because they lived on the tip of a knife every day.


    Therefore, staying alive was the most important to them.


    ¡°Are there only the two of you in this mission? Is there a third person?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°There are only two of us. We were confident that our n was foolproof,¡± Vulture said earnestly.


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind the scenes? Who¡¯s your employer?¡±


    ¡°The Beauty Killers hired us. We were also quite bewildered at first. The Beauty Killers are also a killer


    organization, but they hired us.¡±


    The Beauty Killers?


    Margot Pearson?!


    Two balls of mes burned in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    It was her indeed!


    With this rising anger, Vulture immediately felt the man¡¯s killing intent surge like tidal waves!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The killing intent was like a raging beast, making him feel like he was drowning in the ocean!


    Philip sneered, ¡°Margot Pearson, I haven¡¯t gone after you yet, but you¡¯ve made the first move already!¡±


    Now that the other party had taken action, there was no need for Philip to hold back any longer. He


    would definitely do his best to protect Wynn!


    What did it matter if he was going to make an enemy out of the entire killer organization?


    The brilliance in Philip¡¯s eyes gradually condensed, and that sight was quite frightening.


    He crossed his arms and said coldly, ¡°Stinger, I don¡¯t think this organization of yours needs to exist


    anymore. Since you dare to attack Beacon, you should be prepared for destruction.¡±


    In order for the n to be foolproof, Philip needed topletely eliminate this killer organization!


    When he said these words, Philip revealed a domineering spirit!


    Although the intensity was weak, it really affected Vulture¡¯s state of mind.


    When Vulture felt that, he actually had an urge to surrender to Philip at that instant!


    This guy was simply too arrogant. He just opened his mouth and said that he was going to destroy a


    killer organization. Anyone who heard that would think it was a joke and might even mock him for being


    too confident!


    Although Stinger was not as exaggerated as Vulture imed, it was still a well-known killer


    organization that not anyone could destroy just like that!


    Unless¡­ One of the top five organizations on the list made a move against them!


    Shocked by Philip¡¯s powerful aura, Vulture retracted his gaze and looked at Philip incredulously.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Philip looked at Vulture coldly.


    Vulture looked panicked. He read the threat of death in Philip¡¯s eyes and hurriedly begged for mercy,


    ¡°Please let me go. I told you everything I know. Please spare my life.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said stoically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier?¡±


    Vulture was caught by surprise. He looked at Philip and asked tentatively, ¡°You¡­ What did you say just


    now?¡±


    ¡°I said, there¡¯s no need for Stinger to exist anymore. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Philip¡¯s rhetorical question caused Vulture to shudder violently. He then began to tremble all over. ¡°You


    want to kill me? No! You can¡¯t kill me! If you do this, our organization wille after you! It¡¯d be an


    endless pursuit!¡±


    Philip snorted. ¡°Come after me? I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    A few minutester, Philip walked out of the utility room, leaving only two bodies inside.


    The rest was left for Fabio to handle. After all, he was not concerned about such things.


    Philip left the utility room but did not return to Wynn¡¯s office immediately. Instead, he took the elevator


    straight up to the roof as if he wanted the cold wind on the rooftop to blow the stench of blood away


    from his body.


    Enjoying the cold wind of early autumn, Philip squinted slightly as he looked at the view of the entire


    city. The reflection of the lights gathered in his eyes.


    Yes, it was time to make a move.


    ¡°How confident are you to destroy Stinger?¡±


    Philip seemed to be talking to thin air.


    Not far behind him, Rick Davenport leaned against the iron doorzily. He looked down at the scenery


    of Riverdale with a sneer at the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°One person is more than enough.¡±

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Philip came to Wynn¡¯s office.


    After experiencing the incident in the morning, Wynn was not affected at all. She still disyed the


    persona of a Snow Queen, but from Philip¡¯s perspective, he was keenly aware of a difference in her.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes looked a bit confused and absent, and she was also unable to concentrate whether she


    was looking at documents or reports. Sometimes, her eyes would even linger on a page without


    moving.


    This was unlike Wynn. Obviously, she was restless.


    Philip sat across from her and noticed her expression clearly. He said, ¡°Are you still thinking about what


    happened this morning?¡±


    Wynn shook her head in firm denial.


    ¡°Stop pretending. I can tell.¡±


    Philip suddenly felt that she was a little cute. She was obviously very upset but still pretended to be


    calm.


    Why was she being so hard on herself?


    Wynn was not Philip, so she would naturally take some time to digest everything.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be used to it at first. That¡¯s human nature. But you¡¯ll get used to itter.¡±


    ¡°Later?¡±


    Wynn frowned, not understanding what Philip meant.


    Could this happen again?


    ¡°Or else? Just think about it. The profits of this new anti-cancer drug are unprecedentedly huge. There


    are more than a handful of people staring at Beacon as well as big and small schemers. Do you think


    it¡¯s going to be peaceful? That¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    Wynn mumbled under her breath. If she knew this was going to happen, thepany would not have


    studied any new anti-cancer drugs.


    If she had to live under such circumstances for the rest of her life¡­ Wynn¡¯s scalp tingled just thinking


    about it!


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯m here. Just continue to be Chairwoman Johnston safely and


    take care of thepany. I¡¯ll take care of the other matters.¡±


    Wynn nced at Philip, read the sense of security in his eyes, and said, ¡°Thank you, Phil. Let me buy


    you dinner.¡±


    ¡°Buy me dinner?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night.¡±


    For a moment, a satisfied smile appeared on Philip¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sure, okay.¡±


    Philip pillowed his head on his arms, humming a little tune with his leg propped.


    Wynn nced at the cheerful Philip and said with contempt, ¡°Are you really that happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Philip said excitedly, ¡°My wife is buying me dinner. Should I be crying instead ofughing?¡±


    Wynn nced at him and said, ¡°Wipe your drool.¡±


    Philip was still basking in his joy when he suddenly sat upright and said, ¡°By the way, we still have one


    thing left to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s solemn eyes, Wynn frowned slightly. She vaguely felt that something was wrong but


    she could not pinpoint it exactly.


    ¡°We have to continue the investigation.¡±


    Philip looked at Wynn with a trace of severity in his eyes. He looked totally different from the carefree


    attitude he disyed just now.


    At this time, Wynn recalled what Philip had said earlier.


    In this incident, it was obvious that the other party came prepared, so it was impossible not to have a


    backup n.


    If the previous two assassins were only testing the waters, then it was very likely that there was a third


    person hidden in the dark!


    If the third person chose to take action when Beacon Group was negligent, things would end up very


    bad.


    ¡°Start the investigation now? If someone is really hiding in secret, won¡¯t they have escaped already?¡±


    Wynn could not grasp Philip¡¯s meaning. She nced at the time. It was already after three in the


    afternoon.


    If Philip wanted to find the person hidden in the dark, why did he not do it in the morning after the


    incident happened but waited until now?


    The ship had probably sailed by now.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is a dying tactic!¡± Philip continued to exin, ¡°Just think of it this way. If


    we started investigating in the morning, then the guy in the dark would probably choose to stop or


    maybe even run away. But if we choose to rx our vignce, then the guy in the dark will definitely


    choose the time to make another move!¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense, but what should we do now?¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Wynn said with a frown, ¡°There are hundreds of employees in Beacon Group. If we start an


    investigation now, it¡¯s going to take a long time. It¡¯s not going to be something that can be done in half a


    day.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. With me around, everything will be resolved. You can just continue


    working as usual,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then, I¡¯ll just¡­¡±


    As he said that, Philip got up and walked to Wynn¡¯s side. Leaning his whole body over to her, his


    cheeks almost pressed against Wynn¡¯s ear!


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Wynn had no idea what Philip was doing and thought he was going to¡­


    They were in thepany, but her husband was being so bold.


    How embarrassing!


    ¡°This is a secret operation. Of course, I have to get closer. What if the wall has ears? It¡¯ll be exposed


    then,¡± Philip said earnestly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Wynn blushed furiously. She had misunderstood Philip and became more bashful because of that.


    Philip¡¯s mouth went very close to Wynn¡¯s ears. The heat from his mouth brushed over her ears and it


    felt like thousands of ants were crawling around her ears. It made her ears tickle and Wynn could


    hardly stifle a giggle.


    Wynn nodded gently as she listened to Philip.


    When she realized that Philip had done so much for thepany despite just being an ordinary


    employee, a warm current surged from the bottom of Wynn¡¯s heart and slowly flowed through her body.


    Philip was just like her knight in shining armor, always appearing when she needed him the most.


    However, Wynn did not know that Philip had already nned to get rid of the Stinger organization all by


    himself!


    After getting off work in the afternoon, Philip sent Wynn back to the vi. The two of them were quiet


    along the way without anymunication.


    When the car stopped at the door, Philip said leisurely, ¡°Try not to go out these few days. Just stay at


    home. Anne will take care of you and M.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wynn nodded faintly, then bit her red lip as if she had something to say to Philip. However, she held it


    back in the end.


    Wynn wanted to ask about what Juan had mentioned in thepany earlier.


    However, for Wynn, there were some things that she could not say because that would inevitably put a


    strain on her rtionship with Philip.


    Philip noticed Wynn¡¯s hesitance and smiled as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to say


    to me?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Come back quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    After that, Wynn kissed Philip on the cheek and got out of the car.


    Sitting in the car, Philip looked at Wynn¡¯s back in amusement.


    ¡­


    At around midnight.


    At this time, the building of Beacon Group was devoid of people. Due to unexpected events during the


    day, the employees got off work very early today and the research room was closed.


    Now, the entire main building of Beacon Group was almostpletely dark. asionally, a beam of


    shlight would be seen. It was Fabio on patrol with a few members of his team.


    After what happened in the morning, Fabio dared not be careless. He did not want anything to happen


    at this juncture. Otherwise, let alone the raise, he might not even be able to keep his job!


    Therefore, tonight, no, for the next few nights, he would personally lead his team for patrol!


    After patrolling the main building, Fabio said, ¡°Let¡¯s check out the researchb.¡±


    Then, he personally led the people to the entrance of the underground research room, entered the


    fingerprint and password, and unlocked the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the smell of blood from the whole room assaulted their noses!


    After one day, the smell of blood in this research room still remained.


    At that stench, Fabio recalled the sight of the two corpses that he dealt with during the day. A wave of


    chills swept over him and he almost threw up!


    On this dark night, Fabio and a few of his men stood at the door of the research room with shlights.


    The smell of blood in his nosepletely changed the mood and gave him a feeling of eerie horror.


    In the past, he would just holler a few times and left, but he could do that today. He needed to go in and


    look around again. Otherwise, he would feel uneasy.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in and check carefully. Don¡¯t even miss out on a cab in the corner.¡±


    Fabio took a deep breath and stepped in first, then turned on the lights in the research room.


    When the lights in the research room were all switched on, the faces of Fabio and the others looked a


    lot better.


    The scene of the incident was already cleaned up. The broken ss was swept away, and the


    bloodstains on the floor were washed away. However, Fabio could not help feeling as if someone was


    staring at him. His whole back was drenched in sweat!


    After checking carefully and confirming that there was nothing wrong, Fabio breathed a sigh of relief


    and said, ¡°No problems, right? Let¡¯s go if there¡¯s no problem. The doors and windows are closed, so


    everything should be fine.¡±


    Looking back at the research room that was empty apart from the test equipment, Fabio closed the


    door.


    After Fabio and the others left, a ghostly figure in the darkboratory suddenly fell from the ceiling!


    There was no sound!


    There was someone in the research room!

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Fabio and the others did check the ce carefully just now and confirmed that there was no one in the


    research room.


    However, the figure that suddenly appeared was puzzling.


    It turned out that when Fabio and the others were carefully inspecting the various rooms in the


    researchb, the figure came in quietly through the door and jumped up into the air like a gecko,


    spreading his limbs and firmly attaching to the ceiling. No one noticed him there at all!


    After Fabio and others left, they returned to the duty room to rest.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, it was unlikely for them to check the ce again, and there were also people in the


    monitoring room. If anything happened in the research room, it would show up on the monitors, so they


    were rtively at ease.


    However, in the monitoring room at this moment, the people staring at the screens did not realize that


    the monitors had been tampered with. What they were seeing was just a static screen!


    Therefore, whatever happened in the research room, the monitors could not capture it!


    The figure that suddenly appeared in the research room did not make any sounds afternding and


    quietly fumbled and approached the mainboratory.


    The person¡¯s footsteps were light and made no sound at all!


    After several days of investigation, he confirmed that all the experimental data in the research center


    were stored in thisboratory in the mainputer in this room!


    Moreover, he had been stationed here the entire day and could confirm that theputer had not been


    moved!


    In other words, if he could crack the password on thisputer, he wouldplete the mission and


    get 50 million!


    It would all belong to him!


    After North Wolf and Vulture¡¯s failure during the day, this person was very happy.


    The mission this time was executed by the three of them, and the money was supposed to be shared


    equally among them!


    However, since North Wolf and Vulture failed in their mission and died, the 50 million would be his


    alone!


    North Wolf and Vulture were nothing but cannon fodder in his eyes, and what they did during the day


    was preparation for his action tonight!


    His codename was Fire Serpent, and he could be considered as the top-ranking master of stealth


    within the Stinger killer organization!


    However, no one knew that his lock-picking skills were even better!


    Fire Serpent used to be a legendary thief. He had peerless skills and stole from all major jewelry


    exhibitors in the country, but when a warrant was issued for his arrest, he disappeared for a while and


    only recently reappeared again!


    For this mission, Stinger arranged for three people to take action. The first two would proceed to test


    the waters and it would be best if they couldplete the mission on the first try. If they failed, it would


    be Fire Serpent¡¯s turn!


    Fire Serpent crouched in front of the mainputer in theboratory. After looking at the safe several


    times, he took out the small notebookputer he carried with him from behind and entered a string of


    characters. The notebook began to resolve the password of the safe on its own!


    At the same time, he ced his hand on the password lock of the safe, poised in wait. When the


    calction result came out, he would immediately open the cab and take out the host. Then, he


    would remove the hard drive!


    Of course, even if an advanced technological resource was deployed, it would still take a certain


    amount of time to crack the safe. Therefore, Fire Serpent was already prepared to wait and was not


    anxious.


    However, even though Fire Serpent had taken action in the middle of the night and made sure that no


    one in Beacon Group would be around, when he was about to unlock the first password, a big hand


    silentlynded on his shoulder!


    In this darkboratory, he should be the only one around. Furthermore, the only source of light was the


    beam from the weak shlight on his chest!


    However, at this moment, a big iron-like grip fell on Fire Serpent¡¯s shoulders, making him shudder all


    over. The horror that welled up in his heart made his breath stuck in his throat!


    Could it be that thisboratory was haunted?


    Fire Serpent was very confident in his stealth skills. He was sure that no one would be better than him


    in this respect!


    He had superior self-confidence!


    Furthermore, even when he was unlocking the password, he was always paying attention to the


    surroundings. His ears were constantly listening to the subtle sounds around!


    He was very certain that he did not hear any footsteps, so what was the deal with the hand on his


    shoulder?


    Could it be¡­


    Fire Serpent frowned. Without any hesitation, he took out a shiny dagger from his torso and stabbed it


    behind his back!


    Regardless of whether it was human or ghost, Fire Serpent could not afford to be careless. His life was


    more important!


    He did not expect that he could hurt the opponent with this strike. Since the opponent could quietly


    appear behind him, his skills were definitely not below him!


    Therefore, Fire Serpent¡¯s attack was just to create an opportunity for him to escape!


    However, he never expected his strike to miss the target. Instead, his wrist was grabbed as if he was


    being gripped by iron tongs. He could not move an inch!


    Fire Serpent panicked and immediately took out another dagger and stabbed again!


    However, the results were the same as before!


    Both of Fire Serpent¡¯s hands were now grabbed by the opponent and he could not move them at all!


    In the dark, Philip increased the strength of his grip, causing Fire Serpent to let out a painful cry. He


    could no longer hold on to the two daggers in his hands, and they fell to the ground with a tter while


    reflecting a deadly glint!


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want? If you¡¯re also here for the research data, I think we can talk about


    it.¡±

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Fire Serpent immediately expressed his intention to negotiate.


    ¡°You¡¯re already standing at death¡¯s door and still dare to negotiate terms with me?¡±


    Philip went up and kicked Fire Serpent on his head!


    After this kick, Fire Serpent felt a buzzing in his head as countless little gold stars were shing in front


    of him.


    The opponent was too brutal. There was no hesitation at all!


    Fire Serpent¡¯s eyes went dark as he fell to the ground while holding his head. His strength seemed to


    be drainedpletely.


    He could not figure it out at all. With just one kick, he was incapacitated with no strength to resist at all!


    Was he still human?


    After all, he was the top killer in the organization, but he could not even handle one strike from the


    opponent!


    Philip saw that he was lying on the ground and could not recover, so he could not be bothered with him


    anymore. Instead, he walked to one side and switched on theboratory lights!


    In an instant, the entireboratory was brightly lit!


    In the hugeboratory, there were only Philip and Fire Serpent.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fire Serpent was holding his head while sprawled on the ground in a daze. Then, he sat up awkwardly


    and looked at Philip with dumbfounded eyes.


    As if stimted by the strong light, Fire Serpent tried to block his eyes. When he saw the person in


    front of him clearly, he immediately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you seem to know me?¡± Philip sneered.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been seeing you around that woman recently, and I heard that you¡¯re her trash


    husband. Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll give you five million and you¡¯ll let me go,¡± Fire Serpent said in a deep


    voice.


    As he spoke, his hand was furtively reaching out for a dagger!


    When the dagger fell just now, Philip had not kicked it away.


    ¡°How did you see me?¡±


    Philip stood not too far away in front of Fire Serpent and did not seem to notice his sneaky movements.


    ¡°You¡¯re a celebrity in Beacon Group. Besides, I was in theb this morning and saw everything clearly.¡±


    Fire Serpent, like North Wolf and Vulture, came in by impersonating the researchers of the institute, so


    they could act better.


    Over the days, they had been closely observing the employees and senior executives of Beacon


    Group. Among them, Philip had the closest rtionship with Chairwoman Johnston, so it was


    impossible for them to ignore him.


    Especially since this morning¡¯s operation failed because of him!


    Although Fire Serpent did not witness how Philip made his move at that time, he knew that the


    opponent was a powerful existence and his strength was definitely not below his!


    The ability to easily eliminate North Wolf and Vulture were enough to show that Philip was a formidable


    opponent!


    Therefore, when Fire Serpent saw the figure in front of him clearly, he knew that his hope of escaping


    was very slim!


    If North Wolf and Vulture were not a match for him, then he obviously was not either!


    However, Fire Serpent refused to give up. As long as he could escape, he would definitely survive!


    Therefore, he needed to try his best to stay alive!


    As he spoke, Fire Serpent¡¯s hand had already touched the dagger. A faint sneer appeared at the


    corners of his mouth. He said, ¡°As long as you let me go, I can give you anything you want.¡±


    With a faint disdain on his face, Philip sneered, ¡°You? Do you think you can give me what I want? I


    want your life. Will you give it to me?¡±


    He wanted his life!


    Philip¡¯s words were quite domineering. Fire Serpent could not help but shudder when he heard that.


    The other party did not intend to give him a chance to survive!


    Fortunately, Fire Serpent was fairly calm and adjusted his mentality very quickly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up my life, but there are many peerless treasures in my warehouse. Pink diamonds,


    antiques, famous paintings¡­ I can give you everything you want. Each item is worth a lot of money,


    more than what you can earn as a useless son-inw.¡±


    ¡°It sounds tempting. Let me think about it,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    However, at this moment!


    Just as Philip pinched his chin and showed a thoughtful expression, the dagger in Fire Serpent¡¯s hand


    was yanked up suddenly and his whole person leaped up quickly. A glint of cold light shed toward


    Philip¡¯s chest!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Seeing that the dagger was about to pierce Philip¡¯s chest, Fire Serpentughed excitedly!


    At the same time, Wynn was in the vi sleeping beside M with a storybook next to her pillow.


    At this time, the screen of the mobile phone on the bedside table lit up.


    It was a text message from an unknown sender, and the content was very simple. ¡®Want to know Philip


    rke¡¯s secret? Come to the 1998 Caf¨¦ and all your doubts will be answered.¡¯


    Signed: Hannah rke.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Wynn¡¯s heart was shaken when she received the text message.


    Hannah rke!


    Was that the woman who gave her the ne the other day?


    Come to think of it, when Philip heard the name that day, he got quite agitated.


    This woman¡¯sst name was rke too. Did she have any special rtionship with Philip?


    Wynn looked at the content of the text message, thought for a long time, and replied, ¡®Who are you?


    How are you rted to Philip?¡¯


    Ding-dong.


    A reply came in. ¡®If you want to find out,e to the caf¨¦.¡¯


    Should she go?


    Wynn fell into deep thought. If she went, it signified her distrust of Philip.


    If she did not go, she would let herself down.


    After all, Philip was getting more and more unpredictable.


    Back to the Beacon researchb.


    The dagger in Fire Serpent¡¯s hand glinted with a cold chill, piercing toward Philip!


    Unexpectedly, the dagger did not stab into Philip¡¯s chest as Fire Serpent had hoped for!


    The dagger stopped about an inch away from Philip¡¯s chest!


    In mid-air, the iron-like hand mped on the sharp de of the dagger calmly!


    The sharp dagger shone with cold light and could no longer move forward even half an inch. Even


    though Fire Serpent exhausted all his strength to wield the dagger, he could not make it go any further!


    Two fingers, only two fingers, were mped on the dagger!


    What terrifying strength!


    Fire Serpent was shocked, his face full of disbelief!


    He had been in this line for so many years and yet to see anyone who dared to pinch a dagger


    between two fingers!


    This man was simply too horrific!


    Looking at the other person¡¯s eyes, he seemed quite unconcerned as if everything was under control.


    At this moment, Fire Serpent caved inpletely, his whole body full of chills.


    Beacon Group actually had such a terrifying expert?


    Why was this not mentioned in the intelligence?


    ¡°There are always ignorant people who want to test the waters.¡±


    Philip nced at the ashen Fire Serpent nonchntly and threw the dagger at his feet.


    ¡°If you still want to try to escape, you can try another dagger. Maybe you¡¯ll seed the next time,¡±


    Philip squinted as he said in a mocking tone.


    Fire Serpent shuddered when he heard those words. He no longer wished to try. He sat limply on the


    ground, looking at the young man in front of him without knowing what to say.


    Philip said with a shrug, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not going to struggle anymore. You made me hide in the


    air-conditioning vent for so long. I didn¡¯t expect you to surrender so quickly. This is so boring.¡±


    After Fire Serpent heard the words, a desperate look appeared in his eyes. He thought that his n


    would be seamless as it was well-nned out. He had dismantled the monitoring equipment and took


    advantage of the security check to get in. What he did not expect was that this was actually part of a


    n by someone else. He finally understood the meaning of ¡®coveting gains ahead but unaware of the


    danger behind¡¯.


    Philip looked at Fire Serpent coldly and said, ¡°It was just a guess, but I guessed it right. Those two guys


    in the morning are just a prelude. You¡¯re the actual star!¡±


    ¡°Leave me a way out and I¡¯ll give you all my treasures.¡±


    After working as a thief for so many years, Fire Serpent had hoarded a lot of good things, and every


    single item was a priceless existence.


    His thinking was very simple. No one in this world would say no to money. He just needed to buy his


    life with those things. Although he would lose the treasures, as long as he survived, there would always


    be a chance to steal them back again!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to kill you in the first ce, but since you¡¯re so forting, I¡¯ll ept it. However, you


    have to cooperate well with me,¡± Philip said mildly.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t intend to kill me? Really?¡±


    Fire Serpent was very excited when he heard that.


    ¡°Do you want to stay alive?¡±


    Philip looked at him with a little twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°Of course! Just say the word. I¡¯ll agree to anything!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Fire Serpent propped his limp body up and knelt in front of Philip excitedly!


    He knew that his life was in the hands of the man in front of him!


    ¡°From what you said just now, you seem to be a master thief?¡± Philip said. This person could be of


    great use in the future.


    ¡°I dare not. It¡¯s just a title.¡±


    Fire Serpent knelt on the ground and looked up at Philip, feeling as if he had escaped from death.


    Philip did not pursue this topic. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple for you to stay alive. It depends on your


    sincerity.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Fire Serpent suddenly grabbed Philip¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°Boss, please tell me what I


    need to do. I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡±


    ¡°Follow me from now on. How about it?¡±


    Philip looked at Fire Serpent with a faint gleam in his eyes, his true inner thoughtspletely


    unfathomable at this moment.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    ¡°Follow you?¡±


    Fire Serpent was still in a daze. He did not expect the other party to make such a request.


    At this moment, he started to be in a dilemma.


    After all, he was already affiliated with Stinger. If he agreed to Philip¡¯s request, it meant betraying


    Stinger!


    It was possible that he would be hunted down due to the betrayal!


    No one understood the strict discipline of Stinger better than Fire Serpent. If he agreed to Philip¡¯s


    request, then he would be on Stinger¡¯s wanted list. Things would not be so simple by then.


    Thinking of the big boss of Stinger, Fire Serpent could not help shivering.


    Betraying Stinger was a thought that had never crossed Fire Serpent¡¯s mind. However, the reality of it


    now was giving him dramatic choices.


    If he did not agree to Philip, he would die immediately!


    If he did, he was likely to face Stinger¡¯s pursuit!


    He was puzzled. Philip did not seem to be a member of any organizations, so why would he take him


    under his wing?


    Philip looked at Fire Serpent and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually not thatplicated. Follow me and you¡¯ll survive.


    If you don¡¯t, then you¡¯ll die now. Make your choice.¡±


    Fire Serpent¡¯s eyes were full of doubts and struggle.


    ¡°Boss¡­ If I may ask, why are you choosing me?¡± Fire Serpent raised his head and asked bravely.


    ¡°The reason is very simple¡­¡± When Philip said this, he suddenly paused. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many


    questions. I have my ns. Don¡¯t worry, I know your concerns. Follow me and you¡¯ll be fine. As for


    Stinger, I don¡¯t think they can make a racket about it anymore. If they dare to reach out again, I don¡¯t


    mind killing all of them!¡±


    ¡°Kill all of them?¡±


    Fire Serpent repeated those words, his eyes filled with panic and shock!


    With that said, Fire Serpent knelt and bowed his head to the ground several times as he said, ¡°I¡¯m


    willing to follow Boss and will do anything for you!¡±


    He did not have a choice. If he did not agree to it now, he would die!


    Fire Serpent was very sure about that.


    Philip was silent for a moment as he stared at Fire Serpent who was on the ground. He then said, ¡°Get


    up. I want you to stay in Riverdale for the time being. Don¡¯t do anything. Just wait for me to contact you


    before you show up again.¡±


    Fire Serpent staggered and stood up, looking at Philip a little strangely as he said, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you


    worried that I¡¯ll run away?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly at his words. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°If you run away, I¡¯ll definitely find


    you.¡±


    Hearing this, Fire Serpent trembled all over as his back went cold. When he made eye contact with


    Philip just now, he felt as if he was staring into the frigid eyes of a ferocious beast!


    Moreover, the door of the research room slowly opened, and a figure stood there impassively.


    That was the source of Fire Serpent¡¯s fear.


    Just by standing there, that person already rendered Fire Serpent unable to raise any resistance.


    ¡°Yes Boss, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t run away! Fire Serpent will follow you from now on!¡±


    ¡°Find a ce to recuperate.¡±


    Philip waved his hand lightly, then swaggered as he opened the door of theboratory to leave.


    In the huge research institute, only Fire Serpent was left. He copsed against the wall, pouring with


    sweat while panting heavily.


    He nearly lost his life just now.


    Rick was already waiting for Philip at the entrance of the research room. He said, ¡°Young Miss


    contacted Young Madam.¡±


    Hannah?


    Philip¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. He was taken aback and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I just received the news. Young Madam is already headed toward 1998 Caf¨¦ as we speak. The other


    party imed to be Young Miss,¡± Rick said with no change of expression in his eyes.


    Philip frowned. He could not help feeling that this matter was not that simple.


    Was this Hannah rke really his sister?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Why would she contact Wynn privately?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there on my own. You should make some preparations. There¡¯s no need for Stinger to exist any


    longer,¡± Philip said, then he walked out of Beacon and took a taxi to 1998 Caf¨¦.


    Here, Wynn was sitting in a private room of the caf¨¦. She was dressed formally in a ck one-piece


    knee-length skirt, drinking coffee in silence while waiting.


    After looking at the watch on her wrist, Wynn then looked around with anxious eyes, feeling a little


    impatient.


    The other party was almost half an hourte.


    At this moment, Wynn heard the clicking sounds of high heels behind her.


    She turned her head and saw a very beautiful and fashionable woman in her early 20s. She was


    wearing a fiery red skirt and had high heels on. Her hair was tied up into a ponytail, and she was


    walking like a runway model toward her.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The attractive woman walked up to her and stretched out her small fair hand. She looked very elegant


    with a bright smile.


    Wynn stood up, somewhat stunned.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    ¡°Hello, are you Hannah rke?¡±


    Wynn stood up and asked doubtfully as she shook hands with the other person.


    The woman smiled brightly, shook her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m her friend. Something urgent came up and


    she was unable to make it. This is something she told me to give you.¡±


    While speaking, the woman took out a USB sh drive from her bag and handed it to Wynn. Then, she


    leaned over slightly and said, ¡°She said that everything you want to know is in there. You may decide if


    you want to look at it.¡±


    With that said, the woman smiled slightly and turned to leave.


    Wynn was stunned. She held the sh drive in her hand and was speechless for a while.


    She had to make the decision?


    Just when she was still in a daze, a sudden shout brought her back to her senses.


    ¡°Wynnie, what are you doing here?¡±


    At this moment, Philip trotted over anxiously. He nced around but saw no one else.


    Had they met already?


    Maybe they had not.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m meeting someone. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Wynn quickly concealed the sh drive in her hand and forced a smile from the corners of her mouth.


    She asked calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at the office? Why are you here suddenly?¡±


    Philip smiled and said calmly, ¡°Oh, the problem is solved. I happened to pass by and saw you here.


    ¡°Well, who are you meeting? Where is that person?¡± Philip asked with a half-smile.


    Wynn raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°She didn¡¯te. Something came up. Why are you


    so interested in my friend?¡±


    It was a test.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wynn did not pursue the topic and followed Philip out of the caf¨¦.


    On the way back, the two of them had their own misgivings and tried to probe information out of the


    other party.


    An invisible rift had developed between the two unknowingly.


    They returned to the vi without saying anything. Wynn went upstairs first as she was a little tired.


    Philip followed after her. When he passed by the living room, he found Martha, Amelia, and Bernard


    discussing something.


    Charles sat on the side and did not seem to be involved.


    Seeing that Philip had returned, Martha immediately sat up andposed herself. She coughed lightly.


    Amelia received her signal and immediately stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re home. Come


    over here, I¡¯ve something to discuss with you.¡±


    Philip put his hands in his pockets, nced at the four people, and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Amelia pulled Philip over and exchanged a few nces with Martha and Bernard. Then, she said,


    ¡°Philip, Lynn has just graduated. Do you think you can get her a position in Wynn¡¯spany? Just a


    managerial position in any department will do. It¡¯ll be good training for her.¡±


    Amelia had been thinking about this for several days.


    No matter what, even if she had to use force, she needed to get Wynn and Philip to agree.


    Philip frowned, the expression on his face turning cold.


    A managerial position in any department?


    Amelia really dared to think about it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t decide on this matter. Besides, Lynn just graduated and you want her to be a manager in the


    company? Impossible.¡±


    Philip got up and turned to leave.


    Amelia quickly grabbed hold of Philip and said, ¡°Oh, Philip, what¡¯s so difficult? Just talk to Wynnie about


    it. Anything can be learned. Lynn is a smart and capable kid. She can pick up the skills in no time. Just


    think of it as doing me a favor, okay?¡±


    Amelia spoke humbly. She knew this matter could not be done without Philip.


    With a twist of expression, Philip nced at Martha who was sitting on the sofa and asked, ¡°Did you


    come up with this?¡±


    Martha did not agree or deny but said instead, ¡°Whether I came up with the idea or not, we¡¯re a family.


    Lynn calls you her brother-inw. Will you refuse to help her? Do you really expect us to beg you for


    help?¡±


    Martha was already very upset with Philip over the matter concerning the vi.


    Philip was really getting from bad to worse. Did he really expect her to beg him for help?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Wynn about it then?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face turned grim. He looked at all of them and said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this matter. Lynn just


    graduated. She can go to thepany for an internship. I¡¯ll let Wynn arrange it. As for a department


    manager position, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    What sort of people were these? They really thought Beacon belonged to them so they could do as


    they pleased?


    Amelia immediately made eyes at Bernard when she heard that.


    Just then, Bernard stood up and said to Philip sternly, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m your third uncle after all. Don¡¯t you


    think you¡¯re being disrespectful when you talk to your mother-inw and third aunt in that way? Do you


    still think of us as your elders?


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a live-in son-inw of the Johnston family. What right do you have to act all high


    and mighty here? You don¡¯t have a choice in this matter!¡±


    Bernard finally had the chance to act like a real man. His face turned different shades of colors as he


    red at Philip.


    Amelia kept winking at him,plimenting him for being a man.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    However, Philip abruptly sneered, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t think highly of yourself. Your whole family is now


    staying in my vi. If you don¡¯t wish to continue staying here, you¡¯re most wee to leave anytime.¡±


    At this point, Martha could not just sit back and watch. She got up and yelled, ¡°Okay, Philip, you really


    think you¡¯re in charge now? Are you not treating the Johnston family as humans anymore?¡±


    Martha was furious. What did Philip mean by that?


    Was he in charge now?


    ¡°Martha Yates, what exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was very grim. With a pair of cold eyes, he stared at Martha as he asked.


    With Charles, Amelia, and Bernard backing her up, Martha was not afraid at all.


    With a sullen face and furrowed brows, she took out an agreement from the drawer. She mmed it on


    the table and said, ¡°Nothing much. Just sign this agreement and it¡¯s done.¡±


    An agreement?


    Philip nced around. Apart from Charles who was shaking his head helplessly, the other three had


    triumphant expressions on their faces.


    It seemed that the objective of their drama boiled down to this agreement.


    Philip walked over and looked at the agreement.


    The first use was to recognize Martha Yates as the head of the family and that she would be in


    charge of everything in the family.


    The second use stated that Philip needed to obey Martha unconditionally and do his duty as the live-


    in son-inw. This included all kinds of unlimited conditions. It was emphasized that he could not beat


    and scold Martha and he needed to respect her at all times. If he vited any conditions, he needed to


    pay ten million inpensation!


    The third use was even more unscrupulous and shameless!


    They actually wanted Philip to give the vi to Martha unconditionally!


    ¡°Martha Yates, are you daydreaming?¡±


    Philip felt a bit helpless when he went through the agreement.


    It would be ridiculous if he agreed to sign this document. Did these people even think with their brains?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Martha chuckled and said, ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You have no


    choice but to sign this agreement because I have evidence of your adulterous affair! If I bring out the


    evidence, not only do you have to divorce Wynn, but we¡¯ll also sever all ties with you!¡±


    Adulterous affair?!


    ¡°What evidence?¡± Philip asked.


    Martha did not hesitate. She took out a bunch of photos, threw them in front of Philip, and said coldly,


    ¡°Take a good look. Is this you in these photos?¡±


    Philip picked up the photos. Many of them were of him and other women.


    For instance, there were Nina Jacques, Cynthia Larson, Melody Zander, and Vivi Joo.


    Furthermore, the angle of the shots made it look like a professional sneak shot at a nce.


    ¡°You got someone to take pictures of me?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression changedpletely. It seemed that he was being tailed by a professional sneak


    photographer.


    Martha sneered with her arms around her chest. She sat on the sofa triumphantly and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing


    this for Wynn¡¯s sake. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re such a scumbag, fooling around outside like this! If


    Wynnie saw these photos, what do you think she¡¯ll do?¡±


    This Philip rke actually hooked up with so many women behind Wynn¡¯s back.


    One really could not judge a book by its cover.


    Philip¡¯s eyes condensed, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    He could exin it because he really did not do anything.


    However, Martha was being really vicious. Many photos were captured at a crafty angle, and it really


    made it seem as if he was caught in the act.


    That would be very difficult to exin.


    Philip was not afraid of trouble, but he was afraid that Wynn would misunderstand.


    ¡°How about it, Philip? Have you considered it carefully? Are you going to sign or not?¡± Martha said


    triumphantly. She had spent hundreds of thousands to hire someone to shoot these photos, all to deal


    with Philip today.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, all these photos will appear in the newspaper tomorrow! By that time, you¡¯ll be the


    famous wastrel in Riverdale, an adulterer, and a scumbag! Even Wynnie will get insulted. Are you


    willing to see such a situation?¡±


    Amelia added fuel to the mes, her eyes cold.


    Using Wynn to threaten Philip¡­ They could even resort to this!


    Philip nced at the second floor, his expression slightly cold. Finally, he lowered his head helplessly


    and said, ¡°I can sign it, but I warn you, Martha Yates, don¡¯t take this too far. This matter never


    happened.¡±


    Martha was overjoyed knowing that Philip was afraid to do anything now. She immediately said with a


    smile, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re still my son-inw after all. It¡¯s good enough if you repent your mistakes. Sign


    it.¡±


    Philip felt helpless. He really did not want Wynn to misunderstand anything.


    Picking up the pen, Philip hesitated. Should he sign his name on the agreement?

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Philip finished signing it in less than three seconds.


    Martha picked up the agreement and looked at it for a long time. She could hardly contain her smile as


    she said, ¡°Excellent, this vi belongs to me now. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll go through the transfer procedure


    with me.¡±


    After that, Martha gave Philip a fierce re.


    That wastrel dared to fight with her!


    She would get rid of him!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Philip¡¯s expression was grim. He did not even spare a nce to the triumphant trio who had gathered


    around to see the agreement and walked directly to the second floor.


    It was just a vi. He did not care for it. What he cared about was Wynn¡¯s opinion of him.


    On the second floor back in the master bedroom, Philip looked at Wynn who was lying on the bed and


    tiptoed over.


    Wynn was not asleep. When Philip got on the bed, she turned sideways, hugged Philip, and asked,


    ¡°Phil, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Philip hugged Wynn, took a deep breath, then smiled before saying, ¡°Of course not. Go to sleep.¡±


    It was a sleepless night.


    Early the next morning, Martha gathered Amelia and Bernard and waited downstairs.


    Wynn had already gone to thepany early in the morning.


    Philip instructed Anne to take M out before going downstairs.


    ¡°Philip, do you know what time it is? You just woke up? What are you doing? Have you forgotten what


    happenedst night? Hurry up and follow me to the management office.¡±


    Martha carried a bag with the certificate of property ownership in it, and she felt very superior.


    Yes, as long as Philip¡¯s name was crossed out and the vi was transferred to her name, she would be


    in charge of this home after that!


    A vi!


    She had waited for this day for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you dilly-dallying? I really wonder what you do all day. Trash!¡± Amelia interjected


    with her foul mouth.


    Philip frowned with an unpleasant expression but said nothing. He followed them to the property


    management office of Longford Park.


    Very soon, with the help of the staff, First Pce was officially transferred under Martha¡¯s name while


    Philip¡¯s name was also removed from the vi.


    Martha hugged the certificate tightly as her face split into a broad smile.


    ¡°Haha, Philip rke, I¡¯ll have the final say in this house from now on. You¡¯d better watch yourself!¡±


    Martha made a big show of putting the certificate into her bag while ring at Philip disdainfully.


    A bankrupt and useless person really thought of himself as worthy.


    Philip did not say anything but looked at her indifferently.


    Hehe.


    In his eyes, it was just a vi. Giving it to her was not a big deal at all.


    If Martha Yates found out in the future that Philip could have all the vis in the world if he wanted to,


    would she regret her actions today?


    Therefore, Philip simply turned around and left.


    Martha looked at his back coldly and felt overjoyed.


    She finally got ahead of this trash.


    ¡°Sister-inw, from now on, can our family stay in the vi¡­¡±


    Amelia approached her with a fawning smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This vi belongs to me now. You can stay as long as you want.¡±


    Martha was very generous. She could hardly conceal her delight.


    Reality proved that Philip rke was nothing but a piece of worthless trash!


    She truly wondered why her daughter liked him so much. Was it because of money?


    Unfortunately, he was bankrupt now.


    When Amelia heard this, she immediately danced with joy. She pulled Martha¡¯s hand and thanked her


    endlessly, praising Martha to the heavens.


    In the afternoon, Martha called Wynn and Philip to return home.


    She said that it was the granduncle¡¯s birthday and they had to attend it.


    That family made their fortune very early on. Their foreign tradingpany was fairlyrge and the


    family could be considered rich.


    Their rtionship was quite superficial.


    Philip had visited twice in the past two years, and each time was an unpleasant experience. Whenever


    he went there, he would be the butt of all jokes, and Wynn would also be insulted.


    Moreover, after the event, Martha would definitely criticize him.


    However, it was different now. Martha owned a vi and her daughter was also the chairman of Beacon


    Group. Their future was bright and they would make a whole lot more fortunepared to the


    granduncle¡¯s family.


    This was also the reason why the granduncle¡¯s family invited Wynn¡¯s family so formally this time. They


    even delivered the invitation in person.


    ¡°Where have you been? Why are you sote? Have you bought a gift?¡±


    Martha looked at the nonchnt Philip and felt angry.


    Now, she had regained her previous self-confidence and did not put Philip in her eyes any longer.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and take it.¡±


    He had really forgotten to buy something. He recalled that there were some worthless trinkets upstairs


    and decided to give one away.


    Of course, these worthless trinkets were only worthless in Philip¡¯s point of view.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    For instance, the tea set he took down from upstairs was previously given to him by Anna Carter. He


    hadpletely forgotten about it and just left it at home.


    How much was it?


    It was a handcrafted y tea set worth 800,000.


    It could be considered an expensive gift.


    Seeing Philip returning with a gift box, Martha held back and said nothing.


    Amelia¡¯s family was also there and they had only brought simple gifts with them. Those gifts were


    actually swiped from the vi and were things that Philip bought for Wynn, such as honey and royal


    jelly.


    She was really thick-skinned as she kept a few boxes for herself too.


    Once Wynn returned, the entire family headed toward the granduncle¡¯s house.


    It was a small vi of more than 300 square meters that cost ten million.


    As soon as they entered the living room, they found that almost everyone was there.


    The second uncle¡¯s family had already arrived, and some rtives were talking in full swing while


    complimenting each other.


    However, when Philip walked in, everyone shut their mouths and looked at them withplicated


    expressions.


    ¡°Martha, Wynn, we¡¯ve been waiting for you. Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Wynn is really getting more beautiful. It must be quite busy at thepany. You¡¯re so thoughtful to


    take the time toe here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really didn¡¯t expect our family to produce such a sessful entrepreneur like Wynn.¡±


    A group of people started to surround and tter Wynn.


    As for Philip, he waspletely ignored.


    Of course, as Wynn¡¯s mother, Martha also received a lot ofpliments and praise. Her sitting posture


    and mannerisms wereparable to the queen. She had total control of the audience before her.


    At the rtives¡¯pliments, Martha was ecstatic and kept saying that Wynn was sensible. She said


    nothing about Philip.


    Amelia had a big mouth. As if she had nned this in advance, she deliberately mentioned Philip at


    this time with a sullen face, ¡°Philip, why are you still standing there in a daze? Aren¡¯t you going to serve


    us tea? What a useless person.¡±


    Almost as soon as Amelia finished speaking, the eyes of all the rtives turned toward Philip gleefully.


    They were aware that he lived off that family, but they did not expect him to take advantage bying


    along too.


    Wynn looked at Philip helplessly. Just as she was about to get up and help him, Martha pulled her


    down again and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let him go and do something with his hands and feet. You¡¯re


    carrying a child. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    As soon as the child was mentioned, everyone started talking to Wynn enthusiastically.


    Variouspliments were heard.


    Philip was unfazed. He walked into the kitchen and started making tea expertly.


    As he had been here several times and was always the one in charge of making and serving tea, he


    was naturally familiar with it.


    Very soon, the granduncle and his family came down from the second floor.


    Bradford Green was still very spry. He had a son and a daughter-inw as well as a granddaughter and


    a grandson-inw. His wife had passed away a few years ago.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    Bradford entered the hall with the support of his son and daughter-inw. Wearing a ck suit and


    leaning on his walking cane, he sat on the main seat with a smile on his face.


    A bunch of rtives also got up at this time, congratting Bradford on his birthday. Then, they


    presented him with their gifts.


    When it got to Philip¡¯s turn, he walked up with the gift box. Seth Cross, Bradford¡¯s grandson-inw,


    sneered, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a big gift from Philip. I wonder what an expensive gift it is to be so tightly wrapped? I


    recalled that two years ago, someone gave fruits and oatmeal.¡±


    It was tant ridicule and contempt.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip red at Seth coldly. They had forged a grudge ages ago.


    Seth Cross was a person with improper conduct. He was used to fooling around outside and was


    caught by Jacey Green several times.


    However, he always managed to deceive Jacey into forgiving him using unknown methods.


    ¡°What sort of good things can he give? He¡¯s nothing but a piece of useless trash.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think the gift box only contains something worth a few hundred at most. The packaging is


    airtight as if it¡¯s afraid of embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I really feel sorry for Wynn, marrying such a useless thing that she has to work so hard.¡±


    The crowd started to show contemptuous sarcasm. This Philip rke really lived off them for the past


    three years.


    Who said he was different now?


    He still looked as useless as before!


    Martha was delighted. Seeing Philip being put down made her very happy.


    Wynn could not tolerate it. She got up and wanted to exin, but Martha held her back with a stern


    re.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s my birthday today. Stop making a fuss.¡±


    Since Old Master Bradford had spoken, everyone stopped and did not continue this topic.


    Wynn found an opportunity to pull Philip aside and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Why don¡¯t I go home with


    you first? You know they still have the old impression of you. Otherwise, let me exin everything to


    them.¡±


    Wynn was upset. She wanted to tell everyone that Philip was not a piece of useless trash!


    Philip was better than every single one of them!


    He bought the vi. His friend invested three billion in Beacon. He was also the young master of rke


    Group in Capital City!


    As she spoke, she turned around and walked to the people talking andughing on the other side¡­

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Philip grabbed hold of Wynn before she turned around and said with a smile, ¡°What are you going to


    say? I¡¯m bankrupt now. If you tell them about it, it¡¯s the same as telling them that I¡¯m still that trash.


    Forget it. I¡¯ve already endured it for so long. I don¡¯t care about this time.¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip aggrievedly, took his hand, and said, ¡°Phil, I don¡¯t want you to be treated unfairly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, silly. Let¡¯s go over there. They¡¯re waiting to talk to this sessful entrepreneur.¡±


    Philip bopped Wynn on her nose and chuckled.


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him coyly. ¡°What entrepreneur? I¡¯m just your wife. Besides, if not for you, I¡¯d


    still be an ordinary employee.¡±


    Philip did not say anything. He continued making tea and brought it into the living room.


    Coincidentally, he overheard the rtives discussing Beacon.


    ¡°Wynn, I heard that yourpany received an investment from Mnelson Angel Investment Group?¡±


    Bradford¡¯s son, Kirk Green, asked with a smile while drinking tea.


    Before Wynn said anything, Martha interrupted excitedly, ¡°But of course. Mnelson Angel Investment


    Group took a fancy to Wynnie¡¯spany and invested billions just like that. Thepany will soon


    enter the global 500! At that time, Wynnie will be a billionaire!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard about it quite some time ago. Martha, what¡¯s the background of this investment


    company? They¡¯re so generous. Have they taken a fancy to Wynn?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I also heard that the boss of this investmentpany is a young man in his 20s. He¡¯s worth


    hundreds of billions, and those are his personal assets!¡±


    Amelia and Gina were blushing under the attention too. They felt very proud standing next to Martha.


    That was Mnelson Angel Investment Group they were talking about. Recently, the group had made


    headlines in Riverdale and cooked up a storm!


    Cooperation with this investment group meant a bright future in front of them!


    Therefore, Wynn would be a billionaire for sure!


    They needed to strengthen their rtionship now. After all, they were close family members, and the


    benefits would be plentiful in the future.


    Martha was almost strutting around like a proud rooster, basking in the limelight. Even the birthday


    celebration of Old Master Bradford dimmed inparison to her radiance.


    She pursed her lips and said to her rtives proudly, ¡°Oh, these are all trivial matters. If the boss has


    really taken a fancy to Wynnie, of course I¡¯d encourage her to remarry.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s so true. For such a wealthy family, if I¡¯m a few dozen years younger, I¡¯d chase after him


    too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. Wynn will be a rich woman in the future. Only such a boss will be worthy of her.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, someone is really unworthy. He¡¯s nothing but a piece of worthless trash. It¡¯s really


    shameful.¡±


    Everyone praised Wynn one after another, and they did not forget to belittle Philip who was sitting


    silently.


    It was extremely ufortable sitting in a room full of sarcastic people.


    Martha was delighted. She had never been so proud as she was today. She nced at the ashen-


    faced Philip and felt very angry.


    This guy was really useless. She thought he was a rich man who she could benefit from. Who would


    have thought he would go bankrupt?!


    He really was going to be useless for the rest of his life!


    If the young boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group was really interested in Wynn, Martha would


    be the first to agree.


    ¡°Wynnie, do you know the boss of that investment group? I heard that he¡¯s a handsome young man.


    You must have met him. How is he?¡±


    All the gossipy old women began to question Wynn.


    Philip listened silently on the sidelines, feeling helpless.


    Therge group of rtives was discussing the boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group, but they


    had no idea that this boss was sitting right beside them. That person was Philip who was mocked by


    them just now!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Wynn smiled politely as she looked at this group of pretentious rtives. She really was at a loss.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never met him before,¡± Wynn hooked her hair behind her ear as she responded.


    Everyone was taken aback by that statement, especially Martha who mumbled, ¡°Even you haven¡¯t met


    him before? That¡¯s strange. Why is he so mysterious?¡±


    ¡°Being mysterious is right. Wealthy people always keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. Wynn, you must do your best. You must grab this young master tightly.¡±


    Everyone agreed, and their words were almost just short of telling her to get that person into bed.


    Wynn frowned when she heard these words and nced at Philip who was sitting in the corner.


    She was worried that Philip would get the wrong idea and quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just a


    normal business cooperation. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Martha immediately interrupted Wynn and said, ¡°What¡¯s this and that? Wynnie, I¡¯m telling you, you


    must grab hold of this wealthy young man. He¡¯s a billionaire. Even if you¡¯re not interested in him, you


    can try to get more investments from him.¡±

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Martha¡¯s wishful thinking was very meticulous. She would not force it if Wynn really did not like him, but


    the more investments the better.


    She refused to believe that someone would invest in Beacon for no good reason.


    The other party had to be up to something.


    It just so happened that Jacey returned at this time. She just came back from thepany. Recently,


    thepany¡¯s business had declined and they were short of funds, so she was very busy.


    As soon as she entered the door, Jacey made a face, obviously unhappy. She threw her handbag on


    the sofa.


    Everyone could tell that Jacey was in a bad mood.


    At this time, Seth approached with a cheeky smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jacey? Are you still


    worried about thepany?¡±


    As he said that, he served Jacey the tea that was prepared by Philip.


    It was very well-yed.


    Jacey took a sip of the tea, then took out the gift she had prepared before handing it to Bradford She


    said, ¡°Grandpa, I wish you many happy returns of the day.¡±


    Bradford happily epted it and said, ¡°Great, my granddaughter is very sensible.¡±


    Seth looked at the exchange quietly, his thoughts unknown.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jacey sat down and sighed. ¡°Thepany is short of funds now. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Hearing this, the expressions on the Green family¡¯s faces copsed.


    This matter had troubled them for a long time.


    Kirk¡¯s wife made eyes at Kirk at this moment, and thetter hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Well,


    Wynn, I overheard your discussion just now. I know that you¡¯re now the chairman of the board, and


    Beacon¡¯s business is very good. You see, our foreign tradingpany is facing some cash flow


    problems now, so do you think you can lend us ten million to turn things around?¡±


    Ten million!


    Instantly, the living room fell silent.


    Irrelevant people pretended to be nonchnt, but Martha¡¯s family looked like they were sitting on pins


    and needles.


    Wynn said apologetically, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have so much money. Although I¡¯m the chairman


    of thepany, I¡¯m just a sried employee myself.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of Kirk¡¯s family changedpletely.


    The only reason they invited Martha¡¯s family here today was just because of this.


    Jacey stood up with a pained expression and turned to leave, saying, ¡°Dad, what did I tell you? They


    won¡¯t help us. Just think about the rtionship between our two families. They¡¯re not close to us, so


    why would they help us? It¡¯s fine. I still have to go back to thepany.¡±


    This was their attitude of asking for help.


    With a flushed face, Kirk looked at Wynn and continued, ¡°Wynn, just take it as I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ve


    asked about yourpany. It has a lot of funds. Why don¡¯t you see if you can move some funds


    around and give the money to us to turn things around? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Jacey to return the money


    to you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you telling my daughter to embezzle funds from thepany? No way! I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    Martha was not stupid. When she heard this, she immediately jumped up and protested.


    Kirk quickly exined to Martha, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m begging you. Without this money, our family will go


    bankrupt!¡±


    Kirk had really exhausted all alternatives before resorting to this.


    Martha was adamant. ¡°No way. There¡¯s no room for discussion regarding this.¡±


    Kirk turned to beg Wynn instead. Wynn also looked helpless and said, ¡°Uncle, I really can¡¯t help you


    with this. It¡¯s illegal to do that.¡±


    Over there, Jacey stomped her foot, red at Wynn fiercely, and scorned. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t help if you


    don¡¯t want to. Why are you being so pretentious? Do you really think you¡¯re so high and mighty just


    because you¡¯re a chairman of apany? Who knows if you slept your way up? Dad, stop begging


    her. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    Jacey¡¯s words were a bit misleading.


    Seth also jumped in and sneered, ¡°Of course, she slept her way up. What a wh*re! How could she


    be the chairman based on her capabilities? Pigs will fly!¡±


    Suddenly!


    An uncanny voice rang.


    ¡°What if I can help you?¡±


    Philip stood up with a grim expression and said, ¡°However, there¡¯s one condition. Jacey and Seth will


    kneel and apologize to my wife for what they just said!¡±


    No one expected Philip to stand out at this time. They exchanged nces with each other, looking at


    Philip as if they were looking at an idiot.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Had Philip gone mad?


    How could he say such words?!


    He could help them?


    What could a piece of useless trash like him do?


    Jacey and Seth also looked at Philip nkly before they sneered, ¡°Philip, what right do you have to


    speak here? What do you mean you can help? What can a good-for-nothing like you do?¡±


    Jacey¡¯s gaze was sullen. She was wishing that she could give Philip a big p right now.


    This guy actually dared to speak out now?


    Was he showing off just because his wife was the chairman of a bigpany?


    ¡°Hehe, his wife is in a big position and he thinks he can brag about it.¡± Seth mocked dispassionately.


    He stared at Wynn pointedly as if he could see through her clothes.


    Seth had coveted Wynn for a long time but had no chance to act on it.


    Now, when he imagined a woman like Wynn betraying her body for status, he was both angry and


    excited!


    Wynn was such a b*tch!


    Other rtives also looked at Philip mockingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Philip, this matter has nothing to do with you. Just sit there quietly!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This good-for-nothing actually dares to talk big. That¡¯s ten million we¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°This brat is really getting out of hand. Martha, you really have to do something about him. He has been


    showing us such an unpleasant face since he walked in. Who is he showing that face to? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s


    attending a funeral!¡±


    Facing the sarcasm and abuse from the rtives, Philip slowly became angry as his eyes also


    revealed chills.


    Before he could say anything, Martha stood up abruptly!


    Smack!


    A huge pnded on Philip¡¯s face!


    Martha gritted her teeth as she cursed, ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Is this a ce for you to speak up?


    Get lost! I really shouldn¡¯t have brought you along. You¡¯ve really disgraced all of us!¡±


    Philip was annoyed. With his pale face, he clenched his fists tightly and looked very scary.


    Martha raised an eyebrow and quickly said, ¡°What? Have you forgotten what you promised me? You¡¯ve


    signed the agreement! Get lost at once!¡±


    As she spoke, Martha pointed at the front door.


    It was hard to calm the anger in Philip¡¯s heart, but the thought of the agreement made him weaken.


    He could not cause trouble for Wynn at this time, and he could not let her misunderstand him.


    After all, she was still carrying a child. If she got emotional and had a miscarriage, everything would be


    over.


    All the rtives watched gleefully andughed contemptuously.


    At this moment, Wynn stood up and walked to Philip¡¯s side. She looked at him before shouting angrily


    at Martha, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Why did you hit Philip again?¡±


    What was wrong with her mother? Had she forgotten what happened in the past?


    She actually dared to hit Philip!


    Martha could not be bothered to exin. Unperturbed, she stared at Philip coldly.


    Philip forced a smile and said to Wynn, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a smoke.¡±


    Wynn grabbed Philip¡¯s hand, feeling very upset with her rtives.


    After Philip had left, they surrounded Wynn and criticized Philip.


    The more they said, Martha¡¯s opinion toward Philip became even stronger.


    Back to the topic.


    Kirk started apologizing to Wynn, ¡°Wynn, I apologize for what Jacey and Seth said to you just now.


    Don¡¯t take it to heart. They¡¯re also anxious and didn¡¯t watch what they said.¡±


    Jacey and Seth sat in one corner without saying a word.


    If Kirk had not stopped her, Jacey would have left in a huff already.


    She had never liked Wynn since she was a child. No, to be precise, she had never looked up to Wynn.


    In the past, when her family operated their own business, Wynn was only a small marketing manager in


    Beacon. She was not worthy of beingpared to her at all.


    At that time, she was a rich youngdy while Wynn was just an ordinary person.


    Now, Wynn had be the chairman of the board and her future was unlimited. This made Jacey very


    jealous and she often ndered Wynn privately in front of a bunch of old friends and ssmates.


    Now that thepany was facing difficulties and they had to ask Wynn for help, this made Jacey even


    more ufortable.


    Wynn was still upset, but she could not do anything to her rtives, so she just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    fine.¡±


    At this time, Bradford coughed discreetly and said, ¡°Wynnie, if you can, please help Jacey. Think of it


    as helping this old man out.¡±


    Hearing that, Wynn immediately said, ¡°Granduncle, what are you saying? I¡¯d help if I can.¡±


    Martha had no other choice at this time. Bradford had stepped forward to ask for help, so she could not


    refuse the old man.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Kirk could tell that Wynn was in a difficult position, so he suggested another alternative. ¡°Wynn, if you


    really can¡¯t help us, can you help us contact the person in charge of Mnelson Angel Investment


    Group? I think, with your connections, you can help us get an investment of ten million, right?¡±


    Kirk¡¯s n was very meticulous.


    Seth agreed excitedly. ¡°Yes, Dad is right! Wynn must know the person in charge. Let alone ten million,


    even 100 million won¡¯t be a problem! Right, Wynn?¡±


    Seth deliberately dug a pit for Wynn.


    Once she agreed, she would be humiliated if she could not get an investment of 100 million.


    Jacey also jumped in. ¡°Wynn, our whole family is begging you for help. Just say the word if you¡¯re


    willing to help us.¡±


    Wynn was in a pickle. On the other side, Kirk¡¯s wife spoke to Martha.


    Martha could not withstand the pleas from the rtives. She pulled Wynn and said, ¡°Wynnie, just help


    them out.¡±


    Having said that, Martha looked at Kirk and continued, ¡°However, I must say this in advance. Whether


    the Mnelson Angel Investment Group decides to invest in yourpany, that has nothing to do with


    Wynnie. We¡¯re only responsible to contact them for you, and the rest is up to you.¡±


    She was trying to make everything clear between them.


    Kirk looked at Jacey before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wynn acquiesced. In front of everyone, she took out her mobile phone, dialed the number of the


    relevant person in charge of Mnelson Angel Investment Group, and said politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Sawyer,


    I¡¯d like to ask for a favor. My rtive has a foreign tradepany and would like to speak to you about


    cooperation and investment¡­¡±


    On the other end of the line, a middle-aged man said heartily, ¡°Madam Johnston, I can¡¯t call the shots


    on this matter. I need to ask our big boss. Can you wait for a few minutes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Sawyer. Sorry to trouble you,¡± Wynn said and hung up.


    All the rtives stared at Wynn.


    ¡°Well, what did they say?¡± Kirk quickly asked. As the uncle, he had really lowered his dignity this time.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer said he needs to ask the big boss and told me to wait for a few minutes,¡± Wynn said


    honestly.


    Jacey sneered when she heard that, ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you tell? That¡¯s just an excuse. What¡¯s there to ask?


    Just say so if you can¡¯t help. Why pretend to be a good person? If you can¡¯t help us, do you still expect


    us to be grateful to you?¡±


    Wynn frowned, feeling very upset with Jacey.


    What was wrong with these people?


    Wynn wanted to get up and leave now.


    Kirk also red at Jacey and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop making a fuss.¡±


    This daughter of his was too pampered and treated everyone in this way.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She would definitely get into trouble in the future.


    At this moment, Seth interrupted and taunted, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we ask Philip toe back? Didn¡¯t he


    say he can help? If he really can, it¡¯s just an apology. I¡¯d be the first to go down on my knees and


    apologize to him.¡±


    Everyone could hear that Seth¡¯s words were a jibe at Philip.


    The crowd also jeered sarcastically, ¡°Pooh, that useless trash can only talk big.¡±


    At the same time, Philip received a call while he was outside smoking.


    ¡°Big Boss, Young Madam asked if we can invest in Seaton Trading Company.¡±


    The person on the phone was none other than Ian Sawyer who spoke to Wynn just now.


    He was known as the person in charge of Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    Philip thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    With that said, he hung up the phone.


    He was willing to help this time entirely because of Wynn.


    Then, he turned and walked back into the living room. As soon as he entered the door, everyone¡¯s eyes


    fell on him, full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Oh, Young Master rke, are you done smoking already? You really have to gall toe back.¡±


    Seth got up, walked around Philip twice, and patted him on the shoulder with a mocking look.


    Philipughed, looked at Wynn who was sitting awkwardly on the sofa, and said to Seth, ¡°I¡¯m back to


    watch you kneel down and apologize to me.¡±

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    ¡°What? You want to see me kneel down and apologize?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seth deliberately raised his voice, looked at Philip amusedly, and poked him on the chest rudely with


    one finger. He said, ¡°Philip, do you have a screw loose somewhere? How dare you say such words?¡±


    Philip grinned broadly. ¡°Very soon.¡±


    Very soon?


    All the rtives were confused by Philip. They had no idea what he was talking about.


    ¡°Philip, are you done humiliating yourself? It¡¯s really my bad luck to have a son-inw like you!¡±


    Martha got up, pointed at Philip, and began to swear unscrupulously, ¡°Get lost, get lost at once!¡±


    Martha really hated Philip for embarrassing her. She was finally able to brag in front of her rtives, but


    Philip ruined it for her.


    She loathed him!


    Fortunately, the brat had signed the agreement. Otherwise, she would be at a loss.


    Following Martha¡¯s scolding, the rtives also added their two cents¡¯ worth.


    Seth chuckled and patted Philip on the shoulder as he said, ¡°What did you mean by that just now? Is it


    possible that you can help us solve the shortage of ten million?¡±


    Wynn also looked at Philip doubtfully. Just as she was about to speak, her phone rang.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Sawyer,¡± Wynn announced.


    Everyone immediately abandoned Philip and surrounded Wynn.


    ¡°Pick it up,¡± Kirk said. His wife sped her hands together in prayer. ¡°God bless, it must be sessful.¡±


    Wynn connected the call, switched on the hands-free, and asked, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, how is it?¡±


    Ian Sawyerughed and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, congrattions, Mr. rke has agreed. The 100


    million investment will soon be credited to the ount of Seaton Trading Company.¡±


    Agreed?!


    They actually agreed!


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sawyer. I¡¯ll buy you dinner someday.¡±


    Wynn was also very excited. Unexpectedly, the other party actually agreed to it, and it was a 100


    million investment at that!


    Kirk was stunned. Including Jacey and Seth, the three stared at Wynn incredulously.


    ¡°100 million? They invested 100 million?¡±


    Jacey swallowed and hurriedly sat down. Discarding her arrogance from before, she stared at Wynn


    and asked eagerly, ¡°Wynn, is this Mr. Sawyer joking? We only asked for ten million but they¡¯re investing


    100 million in us?¡±


    Jacey was well aware of what a 100 million investment would mean to herpany.


    It meant that she could expand the business, increase the market share, and raise the profits to at least


    300 million!


    Right now, herpany¡¯s annual profit was a few million at most.


    This time, with 100 million worth of funds, they could triple the profits. Jacey was confident!


    Holy sh*t! It was terrifying!


    Who the hell was Mr. rke?


    He was so generous!


    Wynn was also taken aback. She did not expect Mnelson Angel Investment Group to make a


    decision so quickly, and it was an investment of 100 million!


    Mr. rke?


    She raised her head and looked at Philip who stood at the door. Was it him?


    Otherwise, why was the person¡¯s name also rke?


    Besides, it also corresponded to what Philip said just now.


    While everyone was still talking about it, Jacey received a call. She spoke in a high-pitched voice,


    ¡°What? The 100 million¡­ is already in the ount?¡±


    Completely floored!


    Jacey could not believe her ears, but the finance department clearly said that just now, the 100 million


    funds from Mnelson Angel Investment Group was already transferred into their ount!


    Instantaneous!


    Jacey turned around and hugged Wynn, saying affectionately, ¡°Wynn, thank you so much. I¡¯m really


    grateful to you. Why don¡¯t I buy everyone a nice meal today? It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s birthday anyway. It¡¯s my


    treat!¡±


    The family members all agreed. ¡°Oh, sure, our family has finally produced a capable person.¡±


    ¡°Sister Martha, you¡¯re so fortunate to have such a capable daughter.¡±


    Kirk¡¯s wife pulled Martha and started ttering her.


    All the other middle-aged women also fawned over Martha. After all, Martha was now a wealthydy,


    and her daughter was the chairman of the board. She also had connections with bigpanies like


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    ¡°By the way, I heard Mr. Sawyer mention that the big boss¡¯ name is rke?¡± Jacey interrupted and


    asked at this time.


    All the rtives pricked their ears up.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s the first time I heard the boss¡¯st name.¡±


    When she said this, Wynn nced at Philip dubiously.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    On the other side, Seth eagerly said, ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t forget we have someone by the name of rke


    here too, right, Philip?¡±


    The crowd immediately turned unfriendly eyes toward Philip.


    Him?


    How could he ever be the billionaire Mr. rke?


    What a joke!


    ¡°Hehe, if Philip is that Mr. rke, I¡¯m most willing to kneel and apologize to him,¡± Jacey said


    contemptuously, her eyes full of disdain toward Philip.


    ¡°You really do have to have to kneel down and apologize,¡± Philip said indifferently, a trace of chill in his


    eyes.


    ¡°What? Did I hear it wrongly? Do you really think you¡¯re that Mr. rke? Rubbish!¡±


    Jacey immediately jumped to her feet, pointed at Philip¡¯s nose while cursing. She was even about to hit


    him.


    Seth also defended his wife. He pushed Philip and chastised, ¡°Worthless bum! Stop being so


    shameless. Wynn is the one who helped us on this matter. What has anything got to do with you?


    Besides, can you be that Mr. rke? That person is worth hundreds of billions of assets, and every


    hand is an investment worth a hundred million. Do you have that kind of money?¡±


    Seth felt very scornful toward Philip¡¯s patronizing attitude.


    Did he really regard himself as an important character?


    He was just a live-in son-inw!


    ¡°What if I said I do?¡±


    Philip did not back down but looked at Seth coldly instead. He had regretted it.


    The Green family was not worthy of his help.


    Hahaha!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyoneughed uproariously at his question.


    ¡°What? Are you saying you¡¯re that Mr. rke?¡± Jacey sneered at this moment, her face wrinkled with


    smiles. The look in her eyes was filled with superiority as if she was looking at a beggar.


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m about to die fromughter. Sister Martha, is your Philip suffering from a delusion?¡±


    ¡°What an idiot! This is too embarrassing. How shameful!¡±


    ¡°Hey, theirst names are the same, but this one is simply too brazen!¡±


    Several peers and elders allughed and looked at Philip mockingly.


    In their eyes, Philip was nothing but a joke.


    On the other hand, Philip stood there indifferently, looking at the ugly behavior of this group of people.


    He was feeling doleful.


    Sure enough, the rich would have distant rtives even if they lived in the mountains, while the poor


    would have no one even if they lived in the city.


    Philip sneered internally but did not expose them.


    He knew that anything he said would be in vain right now. He was already used to such treatment, so


    he would rather deal with less.


    At this time, Jacey sat next to Wynn and asked, ¡°Wynn, say, why did Mr. rke agree to the


    investment after you made one call? And it¡¯s 100 million at that! And you still im that you don¡¯t know


    him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Wynnie, tell us the truth. Are you keeping something from us?¡±


    ¡°I agree. When this Mr. rke heard that you needed a favor, he just helped you without another word.


    What else if he¡¯s not interested in you?¡±


    All the olddies crowded around Wynn.


    Martha also said excitedly, ¡°Wynnie, tell me, do you know him? If you do, bring him to our house for a


    meal someday. You must grab hold of such a rich young man. Don¡¯t waste the opportunity!¡±


    As she said that, she red contemptuously at Philip who stood next to them and sneered, ¡°Unlike


    someone who has nothing to contribute to this family¡­ All bark and no bite!¡±


    That Philip was a rich young master but had gone bankrupt recently. Martha did not tell the rtives


    about this.


    She did not wish for the rtives to change their opinions about Philip at all.


    Even if Philip had a good temper, he could not tolerate so many people mocking him at the same time.


    Upon seeing this, Wynn quickly got up and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s stop talking about this. Mom,


    don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯ve never met Mr. rke before. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll ask about it


    later.¡±


    Having said that, she pulled Philip out the front door.


    Wynn stood at the door in a huff. ¡°They¡¯re going to be the death of me. How can they say that about


    you? You¡¯re my husband after all!¡±


    Philip¡¯s mouth curled up at the corners as he looked at Wynn pouting with her arms crossed. He


    walked over, pinched her red lips, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Just look at your pouty mouth.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°How could I not be angry? If they¡¯re not my elders, I¡¯d be yelling


    at them already!¡±


    Suddenly!


    A voice called out from a distance.


    ¡°Madam Johnston.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn turned to look and saw a middle-aged man in a gray suit walking down from a ck


    Mercedes.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, why are you here?¡±


    Wynn was stunned. The man in front of her was the person in charge of Mnelson Angel Investment


    Group, Mr. Ian Sawyer!


    With a smiling face, Ian trotted over and reached out a hand to Philip, saying, ¡°Mister¡­¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Wynn watched as Ian trotted over while sweating profusely.


    It seemed as if he was about to meet someone important.


    Furthermore, at this moment, Ian actually reached out his hand to Philip. With a face full of utmost


    respect, he said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m finally meeting you. I rushed here especially for this.¡±


    Mr¡­ Mr. rke?


    Wynn¡¯s jaw dropped open as she stared at Philip incredulously!


    What was going on here?


    Ian Sawyer was known as the person in charge of Mnelson Angel investment Group. Now, he was


    actually speaking in such a respectful manner to Philip.


    Moreover, he referred to Philip as Mr. rke!


    ¡°Phil¡­ Philip, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Wynn was flustered, and her eyes were wide in shock.


    Ian quickly greeted Wynn, ¡°Madam Johnston, hello, I¡¯m here to see Mr. rke. The 100 million


    investment for Seaton Trading Company was agreed by Mr. rke just now.¡±


    It really was him!


    Wynn could no longer stay calm. She stared at Philip with bright eyes and asked, ¡°Philip, what exactly


    is going on here? Are you that Mr. rke?¡±


    Goodness!


    Her husband was actually the president of Mnelson Angel Investment Group, the wealthy man worth


    hundreds of billions?


    This, how could this be?


    Philip smiled faintly. He had not intended to expose this fact, but since Ian was already here, it did not


    matter anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m President rke of Mnelson Angel Investment Group, and I¡ª¡± Philip said


    nonchntly, but before he could finish his words, Jacey and the others walked out of the house.


    The entire family walked out in a swarm, talking andughing.


    Jacey yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Emerald Restaurant. It¡¯s my treat tonight!¡±


    ¡°Wow! A meal at the Emerald Restaurant will cost at least 10,000!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in luck tonight. Let¡¯s hurry up and book a private room.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Wynn, let¡¯s go. Philip, you shoulde too, since you¡¯re already here.¡±


    The rtives chattered incessantly, but when they looked at Philip, their gazes obviously held a trace of


    disdain.


    At this moment, they naturally noticed Ian Sawyer.


    He did not look like an ordinary person at first nce as he was dressed formally in a suit and tie.


    However, the one thing that they failed to understand was his respectful attitude toward Philip.


    What was the situation?


    How could a useless person like that ever get such respect?


    ¡°Hey, Wynn, is he a friend of yours?¡±


    Jacey walked over with a sling bag and asked with a look of confusion before ncing at Philip with


    contempt.


    ¡°President rke, you see¡­¡±


    Ian did not pay any attention to Jacey and the others but asked respectfully instead.


    However, as soon as he said this, Sethughed loudly. ¡°What did you call him? President rke?


    Brother, are you kidding me? Just take a good look at him. Which part of him looks like a president?¡±


    Seth was truly amused. What the hell was going on here?


    President rke?


    If he was President rke, then Seth would be Chairman Cross.


    Jacey also chuckled with her arms over her chest. There was a domineering look on her face when she


    said, ¡°Hey, friend, I think you look pretty presentable, but why are you so blind? What kind of bullsh*t


    President rke is he? You¡¯re not getting deceived by him, are you?¡±


    Jacey¡¯s face was full of contempt and disdain, and the slight shaking of her head indicated her utter


    dislike toward Philip.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Not only Jacey, but Amelia, Gina, and the others also shook their heads and criticized, ¡°This Philip is


    really too much. He deliberately found an actor, didn¡¯t he? What President rke? Could it be because


    of what happened just now? How long does he n to harp on this matter?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s really interesting. I think he just pulled someone off the streets to act in front of us to call him


    President rke. He just wants to show off in front of us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not bring such a person with us for dinner. He¡¯s such a letdown.¡±


    Faced with the humiliation and ridicule of everyone, Philip¡¯s face grew colder.


    Ian, who stood beside him, was already burning with anger. With a furious expression, he red at


    Jacey and the rest, shouting, ¡°Insolent! Who are you people? How dare you speak to Mr. rke this


    way?!¡±


    Insolent?


    Jacey¡¯s mouth dropped open as she chuckled. ¡°Are you a fool? Just say it. How much did Philip pay


    you to act this skit in front of us? I¡¯ll double the amount if you just expose him now!¡±


    As she said that, Jacey dug out her Chanel purse from her bag, took out several bills, flung it at Ian


    impolitely, and sneered, ¡°Here¡¯s 600. Is that enough?¡±


    Jacey could not help bursting intoughter after that.


    The group of rtives around were alsoughing and mocking them.


    This Philip rke was really theughing stock of the family.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Seth alsoughed as he said, ¡°Jacey, let¡¯s go. Why are you wasting time with people like this? They¡¯re


    just making a fool of themselves.¡±


    Ian was livid! He had never met anyone like this before. They dared to treat President rke and


    himself so rudely!


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Ian roared, pointing at those people. He then shouted, ¡°Apologize to Mr. rke at


    once. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you understand the consequences of offending Mr. rke!¡±


    Ian was very angry. He had observed Philip¡¯s expression right from the start, and he showed no signs


    of stopping his actions. That meant tacit approval.


    Besides, there was also anger burning in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    He had tolerated enough.


    Jacey and her family were too impudent. They needed to be taught a lesson.


    ¡°Apologize? You¡¯re asking us to apologize to this piece of trash?¡± Jacey turned around and asked


    quizzically.


    That look in her eyes was as if she was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Jacey continued asking with a triumphant look.


    After all, she had just received 100 million worth of investment from Mnelson Angel Investment


    Group.


    That meant she would soon be a billionaire and step into the upper echelons of Riverdale.


    Therefore, she naturally looked down on Philip even more.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ian asked coldly.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Jacey Green, the general manager of Seaton Trading Company. The people I¡¯m


    acquainted with are all rted to government agencies and the big bosses in this city. Do you dare to


    offend me?¡±


    Jacey scoffed arrogantly. That conceited face of hers was truly abominable.


    Ian finally understood. It turned out that she was the general manager of Seaton Trading Company.


    ¡°Very well. Seaton Trading Company, is it? Just wait for your bankruptcy!¡± Ian gritted vehemently.


    Philip did not stop but watched silently.


    He approved of Ian¡¯s actions. People like Jacey ought to be taught a good lesson.


    ¡°Bankruptcy?¡±


    Jacey chuckled loudly, swept a nce over all her rtives, then red at Ian before saying, ¡°Who the


    hell are you? How dare you say such things? Do you know that Seaton Trading Company has just


    received an investment worth 100 million? 100 million! Do you know how much is that? You buffoon!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ian smiled coldly. In his mind, Jacey had already received a death sentence.


    At this time, Wynn could no longer stand it. She quickly grabbed Jacey and said solemnly, ¡°Jacey, don¡¯t


    be rude. He¡¯s Mr. Sawyer!¡±


    ¡°What Mr. Sawyer? Who the hell knows this person? Who does he think¡­ he¡­¡±


    Jacey red and started cursing.


    However, suddenly!


    The second half of Jacey¡¯s sentence was stuck in her throat. She stared at Ian incredulously, her gaze


    flitting between him and Philip.


    ¡°Wynn, what did you say? He¡¯s that Mr. Sawyer?¡±


    Jacey was not stupid. She immediately thought of something and asked Wynn in disbelief.


    The rtives on the scene also realized that.


    The angry middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes standing in front of them was none other than


    the person in charge of Mnelson Angel Investment Group, Ian Sawyer!


    How could this be?


    Wynn nodded helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s Mr. Ian Sawyer.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck!


    They stared at Ian dumbfounded with their jaws opened wide. They were breathing harshly.


    He was that Mr. Sawyer!


    Holy sh*t!


    Jacey also shut up at this moment, realizing how stupid her attitude was just now.


    This was the patron of herpany and she actually scolded him to his face.


    She was doomed.


    However, at this moment, everyone seemed to have neglected a very serious issue.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, I¡¯m very sorry. I truly apologize for my behavior just now. I hope that you can be


    magnanimous and not hold it against me.¡±


    Jacey immediately becamedylike. She stood at attention with her hands folded in front of her, and


    she kept bowing while apologizing.


    On the other hand, Seth also showed a sullen expression as if he had smelled something bad. He was


    bowing and apologizing too.


    However, Ian scorned. ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing to me? Apologize to President rke!¡±


    President rke?!


    At this moment, everyone had an epiphany!


    Ian kept referring to Philip as Mr. rke.


    To be called Mr. rke by Ian, who else could it be?!


    He was the actual big boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group¡ªPresident rke! He was the rich


    young master worth hundreds of billions!


    Incredible!


    Flustered!


    Everyone panicked!


    They were dumbfounded at this moment!


    Including Martha, everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost. They stared at Philip incredulously and


    asked, ¡°You¡­ Are you President rke who¡¯s worth hundreds of billions?¡±

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Philip looked at theplicated expressions on everyone¡¯s faces and grinned broadly. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t


    want to say anything, but since things have progressed this far, there¡¯s no need to hide it any longer.


    That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the President rke you¡¯re talking about, the big boss behind Mnelson Angel


    Investment Group.¡±


    Uproar!


    Philip¡¯s words were like an explosion that set off stormy waves in everyone¡¯s hearts!


    He was that President rke!


    He was worth hundreds of billions!


    Holy crap!


    Wynn looked sideways at Philip, her mind full of questions.


    Philip was actually the big boss behind Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    What else was he hiding from her?


    On the other hand, Jacey, Seth, and the rest were stunned silly. They were at a loss about how to


    respond.


    They felt constipated.


    A good-for-nothing toad had transformed into a prince sought after by everyone!


    This was f*cking inconceivable!


    Jacey was in total denial and disbelief.


    However, the reality was right before her eyes!


    Why would Wynn lie to her?


    She still said unyieldingly, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but Philip is obviously a good-


    for-nothing. I¡¯ve known him for three years. He can¡¯t be a big boss.¡±


    Ian smiled coldly, turned around, and said to Philip respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, may I suggest you retract


    the investment in Seaton Trading Company. Only this way will people believe your words.¡±


    Philip fell silent. He looked at Seth and Jacey who were still in a daze and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    A decision made on the spot!


    Ian immediately took out his mobile phone, dialed thepany¡¯s number, andmanded sternly,


    ¡°Immediately withdraw the 100 million investment in Seaton Trading Company and file for ims


    separately because they disrespected the big boss and vited the contract!¡±


    Click!


    The phone was disconnected.


    Everyone did not even dare to breathe aloud.


    This scene was too terrifying.


    The divestment really happened?


    Jacey was full of trepidation. She did not wish for that to happen.


    However, in the next second, her phone¡¯s ringtone sted.


    Jacey shuddered in fright, and even her hands were trembling.


    The caller ID disyed the words, ¡®Finance Manager¡¯!


    No way.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone was connected and the voice of the finance manager sounded, ¡°Miss Green, something


    went wrong. Just now, Mnelson Angel Investment Group withdrew the 100 million investment and


    filed awsuit against us for 30 million!¡±


    Doomed!


    Everything was finished!


    At this moment, Jacey finally understood what kind of person she had provoked.


    ¡°Jacey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seth noticed the change in Jacey¡¯s expression and panicked.


    Kirk and Bradford also looked at Jacey anxiously, asking, ¡°Just tell us what happened.¡±


    Jacey raised her eyebrows, looked at Philip with a pale face, and squeezed out a few words, ¡°They¡­


    divested and also filed awsuit against us for 30 million.¡±


    ¡°What? Divested?¡±


    Bradford felt the world spinning around him. He could not catch his breath and almost stumbled.


    Luckily, Kirk reacted quickly and caught hold of Bradford in time.


    At this moment, the Green family waspletely flustered.


    It was not only a divestment but also 30 million worth ofpensation!


    Where would they get that kind of money?


    Jacey panicked. She looked at Wynn and begged, ¡°Wynn, please help us out. Don¡¯t divest the funds.


    Otherwise, that¡¯s the end of our family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Wynn, I¡¯m begging you. Please talk to Philip about this.¡±


    Kirk also begged Wynn for help.


    Who could have imagined that the person who controlled the destiny of the Green family would be


    Philip rke who had been mocked and ridiculed by them all this time?!


    Wynn looked at Philip hesitantly before she replied, ¡°I can¡¯t help you in this matter.¡±


    Her words were equivalent to a death sentence for the Green family.


    As for Philip, he silently stood out while looking at everyone coldly. He said, ¡°Have you forgotten what I


    said in the living room just now? I said I want you to kneel down and apologize to me and Wynn!¡±


    This wish was now fulfilled.


    Jacey and Seth were in a snag, but they had no choice but to yield.


    Ka-thunk!


    Jacey and Seth fell on their knees in front of Philip, bowing their heads and begging for mercy, ¡°Philip,


    we were in the wrong just now. We apologize to you. Please don¡¯t divest.¡±


    ¡°Philip, we were wrong. We¡¯re begging you. Please take into ount that we¡¯re rtives.¡±


    Ka-thunk!


    They knocked their heads on the ground repeatedly!


    Philip looked at the two kneeling in front of him and said coldly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll know what to do in the


    future.¡±


    After that, Philip looked sideways, staring grimly at Martha and Amelia who were hiding behind the


    crowd.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    At this moment, Martha had lost her arrogance.


    She never dreamed that Philip would be the big boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    He was worth hundreds of billions!


    Mamma mia!


    Was her son-inw really that rich?


    His family had gone bankrupt, right?


    What the hell was happening now?


    At this time, Amelia nudged Martha in the arm and whispered, ¡°Martha, no wonder Philip didn¡¯t care


    about the vi. So it turns out that he¡¯s this rich?¡±


    Martha was also very nervous and puzzled. She dared not look at Philip.


    Philip smiled coldly, nced at the crowd, and said a few words to Ian next to him. He then left with


    Wynn.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief after Philip left.


    The atmosphere just now was too oppressive.


    Everyone chose not to mention what happened just moments ago. As for dinner, no one was interested


    anymore.


    It was just too shocking!


    They would never forget the scene just now.


    Philip took Wynn out of the housing area and said directly, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Wynn hesitated for a long time as she looked at Philip, her eyes flickering with doubts. Then, she finally


    asked, ¡°Philip, what else are you hiding from me? Isn¡¯t your family bankrupt? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    It turned out that Philip had been helping her in secret the entire time.


    Wynn felt very ufortable now.


    Philip held Wynn¡¯s pink cheeks and said, ¡°Silly, Mnelson Angel Investment Group actually belongs to


    my uncle. He just asked me to take care of it for the time being.¡±


    Sorry, Uncle Tim, he had no choice but to do this now.


    ¡°Your uncle?¡±


    Wynn was very suspicious. She was obviously not convinced by what Philip said.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Actually, the situation in my family is veryplicated. It¡¯s true that


    rke Group in Capital City belongs to my family, and it¡¯s indeed bankrupt, but Mnelson Angel


    Investment Group is also ours. It¡¯s managed by Uncle Tim alone. That¡¯s also why Giada was quarreling


    with Uncle Tim. They¡¯re busy divvying up the family property.¡±


    This exnation was quite usible.


    It was neither too clear-cut norpletelyid out.


    Wynn epted this exnation and could not help asking, ¡°What does Uncle Tim n to do?¡±


    Philip bopped her nose and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s up to me to handle it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m responsible for


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group now. Although I can¡¯t mobilize that much funds and there are also


    not as much as hundreds of billions as rumored in the market, there are still tens of billions.¡±


    Tens of billions!


    Wynn¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment, and at the same time, she was relieved.


    It was good that Philip was not in debt because of the bankruptcy.


    However, she needed some time to digest this information properly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Philip said.


    The two returned to the vi. Unfortunately, Martha and the others had already returned.


    In the living room, Martha and Amelia were sitting on the sofa as if waiting for someone.


    As soon as she saw Philip, Martha jumped to her feet like a monkey. She graciously served tea and


    said to Philip, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re finally home. Look, I made tea for you.¡±


    Philip and Wynn exchanged a helpless nce.


    This was Martha¡¯s attitude. She would tter the person with money and power.


    Previously, she was indifferent to Philip and could not wait to kick him out, but now, she treated him like


    her own son.


    ¡°You should go and rest,¡± Philip said tenderly to Wynn.


    Wynn nodded. When she passed by Martha, she shook her head helplessly.


    Martha approached Philip, pulled him to sit down, and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, I was wrong before


    this. It¡¯s wrong of me to look down on people. Don¡¯t take it to heart. We¡¯re a family after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Philip, if I did anything wrong, please forgive me. I¡¯m just an uncouth person.¡±


    Amelia quickly agreed.


    ¡°Philip, look, since you¡¯re the big boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group, you must be very rich.


    How much worth of assets do you have right now?¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes around and finally got to the point.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s grim expression, she quickly exined, ¡°You see, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to find out how


    much worth of assets you have, but I¡¯m just concerned about you. This money must be kept within the


    family. Actually, it¡¯s best if I keep it for you. How about that?¡±


    On the way back, Martha had discussed this matter with the others. This Philip was actually keeping


    such big news from them.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If they did not get some money from him, they would feel sorry for themselves.


    This big boss had assets worth hundreds of billions!


    Martha never imagined that her son-inw would be so awesome!


    She had struck the jackpot!


    She needed to grab hold of this money tree tightly!


    Philip¡¯s expression froze. He could already tell that Martha was after his money.


    The audacity!


    ¡°You want to know how much money I have?¡± Philip asked her instead with a faint smile on his lips.


    Martha nodded vigorously and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, yes, tell me how much you have.¡±

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Philip sneered internally as he noticed Martha¡¯s impatient look.


    What a true disy of familial emotions indeed.


    ¡°Hey, stop ying hard to get and just tell me.¡±


    Martha could hardly wait to find out.


    ¡°What if I say I have trillions?¡± Philip said with a half-smile.


    Trillions?


    Martha was startled for a brief moment before her expression chilled.


    What did Philip mean?


    Was he taking her for a fool?


    Trillions of bullsh*t!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Martha could not disy her impatience. After all, sitting in front of her was the big boss of


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    Even if he did not have hundreds of billions as rumored, he must have at least tens of billions, right?


    This kid was actually so rich!


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Tell me honestly, how much do you really have?¡± Martha


    patiently asked.


    Philip chuckled as he got up and said, ¡°I have something else to do.¡±


    After that, he turned around and went out.


    Here, Martha and Amelia watched as Philip left. The enthusiasm on their faces had turned cold.


    ¡°Martha, Philip was obviously looking down on you just now.¡±


    Amelia cursed as she nibbled on chips.


    Of course, Martha could tell. No wonder this brat did not care for the vi at all. It turned out that he


    was so rich.


    ¡°Hehe, look down on me? I¡¯m his mother-inw, after all! Just wait. No matter how rich he is, all of it will


    be mine someday!¡±


    Martha huffed.


    Did he really think he was awesome just because he was rich?


    In Martha¡¯s eyes, Philip was just her son-inw!


    It was justified for a son-inw to give money to the mother-inw.


    After about an hourter, Wynn also came downstairs. She had changed into a white suit that looked


    beautiful on her.


    ¡°Wynnie, where are you going? Why don¡¯t you take a rest?¡±


    Martha happened to be in the living room. When she saw Wynning downstairs, she asked


    casually.


    Wynn said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to thepany.¡±


    Martha gave her assent and watched as Wynn left. Then, she got up from the sofa, trotted to the door,


    and confirmed that Wynn had left Longford Park before returning to the vi.


    ¡°Martha, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Coincidentally, Amelia also came out of the room while carrying a big handbag that was bulging.


    At a nce, Martha knew that it was full of cosmetics products from home that were bought by Philip.


    This Amelia Stone would take a few bottles secretly to sell them every other day.


    Martha just turned a blind eye to her actions. After all, Amelia was her rtive and she could hardly do


    anything about this.


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to return so early if you don¡¯t need to,¡± Martha said cheerfully.


    Very soon, Martha was alone in the vi.


    Anne had taken M out to the amusement park, so they probably would not return for a while.


    Seeing that there was no one left in the house, Martha immediately got excited and ran up to the


    second floor. She took two steps at a time and went directly to Philip and Wynn¡¯s bedroom.


    She started searching through the drawers and cabs.


    What was she looking for?


    Bank cards, passbooks, and the likes!


    Martha refused to believe that Philip would not deposit all that money into the bank.


    In the end, she really found a bank card!


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Martha happily took this bank card, hurriedly put it in her pocket, and prepared to go downstairs.


    However, when she was about to leave the bedroom, she suddenly found a ring in the drawer.


    Martha¡¯s eyes stared at it in a daze. What a treasure!


    It was made of jade.


    This guy really did hide a lot of good things from her. Why did she not notice it before?


    Martha walked over, took the jade thumb ring, and looked at it carefully. The quality was good and


    there was even the word ¡®Sovereign¡¯ engraved on it.


    She could not care less. Since she had found it lying around, Philip probably did not care for it.


    Martha just put it into her pocket and went downstairs.


    Coincidentally, Philip had just returned from outside and noticed Martha clutching her pockets while


    sneaking downstairs.


    When Martha saw Philip, she was flustered. She quickly concealed her embarrassment with a grin and


    said, ¡°Why are you back so suddenly?¡±


    Philip simply nodded and went upstairs without paying much attention to Martha.


    When Martha saw Philip going upstairs, she was on tenterhooks. Taking a deep breath, she sat on the


    sofa.


    Five minutes had passed.


    Philip did note downstairs.


    Ten minutes had passed.


    There was still no sign of Philip.


    Martha finally breathed a sigh of relief and took a sip of water from the cup on the table.


    However, suddenly!


    ¡°Martha Yates.¡±

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    A deep voice sounded behind Martha. She got such a fright that she choked on a mouthful of water,


    coughed violently, and stood up in a panic while asking, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Standing at the top of the stairs, Philip walked down and stared at Martha coldly. He asked, ¡°Did you


    enter my bedroom just now?¡±


    Of course, Martha would never admit it. She said, ¡°No, of course not. Why would I enter your


    bedroom?¡±


    After that, she abruptly raised her voice and said, ¡°Oh, I think Anne went into your bedroom this


    morning for cleaning duties. What¡¯s wrong? Did you lose something? I already told you that Anne isn¡¯t


    a good person. She stays here and lives off of us. Now, she¡¯s even resorted to stealing!¡±


    Martha tried her best to put all the me on Anne.


    Philip red at Martha before turning around and leaving.


    Taking advantage of the time when Philip was upstairs, Martha quickly ran into Anne¡¯s room to find a


    ce to hide the jade ring.


    After thinking about it, she ced it on the desk instead. It was more conspicuous that way.


    She breathed a sigh of relief after doing that. She ran out of the room and continued sitting in the living


    room, eating leisurely.


    Philip was extremely agitated now. He had lost the Sovereignty Seal!


    How could that be possible?


    However, he had turned the whole bedroom upside down but just could not find it!


    It was all his fault. He had left such an important item in the bedroom.


    It was also at this time that Anne returned with M.


    Martha intentionally tried to stop Anne from returning to her room, so she deliberately shouted, ¡°Oh,


    M¡¯s home. Here,e to Grandma. I have cake for you.¡±


    After that, Martha held M in her arms.


    M was very well-behaved. She sat cutely next to Martha, smiled sweetly, and said, ¡°Thanks,


    Grandma.¡±


    Seeing that Anne was about to return to her room, Martha quickly shouted, ¡°Hey, Anne, clean this up.¡±


    Anne nodded, walked over, and began to tidy up the things on the coffee table.


    Philip walked down from the second floor and asked, ¡°Anne, did you tidy up the bedrooms this


    morning?¡±


    Anne nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Did you notice a thumb ring?¡± Philip continued asking.


    Anne looked confused as she shook her head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I just did some simple cleaning


    up. I didn¡¯t touch anything else.¡±


    Philip was puzzled as he turned to leave.


    However, Martha stood up immediately and asked nervously, ¡°Philip, did you lose something?¡±


    Then, she turned around, pped Anne on her face, pointed at her nose, and cursed, ¡°Tell me


    honestly, did you steal something? You b*tch, you¡¯re already staying here and living off us, and now


    you¡¯re stealing from us? Tell me honestly, or I¡¯ll call the cops to arrest you!¡±


    Anne clutched her cheeks. With tears in her eyes, she stared at Martha incredulously and defended


    herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything. I just entered the bedroom to clean up!¡±


    Philip frowned. He did not want to believe that Anne would steal.


    However, Martha was adamant. ¡°You dare to say you didn¡¯t? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re the thief! I saw you


    sneaking around this morning. You dare to say you didn¡¯t steal anything?¡±


    M got a fright.


    M immediately hugged Anne¡¯s legs, sobbing and speaking up for her, ¡°Annie isn¡¯t a thief. It¡¯s not her.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Never judge a book by its cover. She¡¯s the only outsider in this house. Who else


    could it be but her?¡±


    Martha red at M and used Anne.


    ¡°Dad, Annie didn¡¯t do it. Boohoo¡­¡±


    M ran to Philip immediately, clutching at his pants and crying.


    With tears pouring down her cheeks, Anne lowered her head, wiped her tears, and whimpered. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    do it. You¡¯re maligning me.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Fine, let¡¯s search through your room!¡±


    Martha sneered in her heart.


    ¡°Search all you want! I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Anne was very stubborn, and there was an unyielding expression on her face.


    Martha was waiting for this. Without further ado, she led Philip to Anne¡¯s room. She opened the door


    and said, ¡°You refuse to admit it, right? Once we find the ring, you¡¯ll get lost from the vi!¡±


    With that said, Martha rushed in first, pretending to look around in circles before she went directly to the


    table she had put the ring on earlier. Then, she said loudly, ¡°What¡¯s this? Look at this, Philip. Is this it?¡±


    Philip noticed the ring at a nce and frowned deeply.


    At this moment, Anne panicked. She cried angrily and sobbed. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not a thief. I really didn¡¯t


    do it!¡±


    Anne was aggrieved. She would never do something like stealing.


    She felt very upset at being framed like this and cried bitterly without making a sound.


    However, Martha cursed gleefully, ¡°You¡¯re already caught red-handed and you still dare to deny it? I¡¯ll


    call the cops to arrest you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Philip, I really didn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t even know where this thing was kept.¡±


    Anne¡¯s eyes were already red and swollen.


    ¡°Who are you trying to deceive? This ring was in the drawer¡ª¡± Martha spoke without thinking, but


    halfway through that sentence, she quickly covered her mouth!


    Philip was startled. He turned around, his eyes filled with chills. Staring at Martha, he asked, ¡°How do


    you know it was in the drawer?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t itmon¡­ Where else would you keep it besides in the drawer?¡±


    Martha faltered as she talked and slowly moved toward the door.


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡±


    Abruptly, Philip shouted angrily. He squeezed the back of Martha¡¯s neck with his big hands and said


    coldly, ¡°Martha Yates, you¡¯re really getting very ballsy. Have you forgotten my warning to you? Do you


    really think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°You, what are you doing? Are you going to hit me again? Or are you going to kill me?¡±


    Martha also realized that she had let the cat out of the bag, so she spoke fearlessly, ¡°I¡¯m your mother-


    inw!¡±


    ¡°F*ck that bullsh*t! If I don¡¯t teach you a good lesson today, my name isn¡¯t Philip rke!¡±


    Philip roared and pped Martha¡¯s face directly!

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Philip was livid!


    Martha was still unrepentant!


    She even resorted to things like stealing and framing others.


    Anne also cried tears of anger and felt extremely aggrieved. She stood at the door with tears pouring


    down her face.


    Philip squeezed the back of Martha¡¯s neck, dragging her into the living room from Anne¡¯s bedroom


    before throwing her on the ground!


    Thud!


    Martha stumbled andnded heavily on her bum!


    Severe pain!


    At this moment, Martha felt that her tail bone was broken.


    She sat on the ground with her face flushed, staring at Philip. Then, she cursed fiercely, ¡°Philip, what


    are you doing? I¡¯m your mother-inw. How dare you treat me like this? Do you believe that I¡¯ll Wynn


    about this? I want you to get a divorce!¡±


    Martha acted as if she had nothing to lose and still put on airs.


    However, Philip was very angry.


    He walked up, raised his leg, and kicked Martha on her shoulder before saying coldly, ¡°What I hate the


    most is framing someone for a crime they didn¡¯t do. No matter how arrogant and unreasonable you


    used to be, I can still bear with it. But you¡¯ve gone too far today. If I don¡¯t give you a good beating, you¡¯ll


    never remember this lesson!¡±


    A good beating?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha panicked. She had tasted Philip¡¯s beating before.


    This guy was ruthless!


    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t hit me. I¡­¡±


    Martha was scared and struggled to get up.


    However¡­


    Philip went over with another forceful kick that made Martha roll on the ground several times.


    He yelled, ¡°Martha Yates, I¡¯ve had enough of you. Let¡¯s settle everything once and for all!¡±


    With that said, Philip rushed at her and started pping her back and forth!


    Smack, smack!


    The whole living room was filled with the endless sounds of ps and it was frightening.


    Anne hid in the corner and watched. She wanted to step out and stop Philip several times but was too


    scared to do so.


    She knew that Philip was hopping mad.


    Here, Martha shouted in pain. She was sprawled on the ground, trying to crawl away. She started


    howling. ¡°Help, the son-inw is beating the mother-inw! Save me!¡±


    However, no matter how Martha shouted, it was to no avail.


    Philip grabbed Martha by the hair and dragged her directly to the side of the coffee table like a dead


    dog.


    Then, he grabbed Martha¡¯s right hand, pressed it on the coffee table, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll maim your hand


    so that you can stop for a few days! Otherwise, your habit of petty theft cannot be changed!¡±


    Martha was stunned silly at those words.


    She struggled to withdraw her hand and shrieked. ¡°Ah, no! I was wrong! Philip, I was wrong! Don¡¯t do


    anything to my hand!¡±


    Tears and snot poured down her face.


    Martha cried miserably. She was shaking all over from being scared!


    Despite that, Philip grabbed the ashtray and mmed it on the table!


    Bam!


    The surface of the coffee table shattered!


    Martha got a fright and sat limply on the ground, howling.


    However, Philip had not broken her hand at all.


    It was not possible for him to do that. He just wanted to scare her.


    He had done it this time. Martha was absolutely mortified. She hugged her hands desperately, sitting


    there paralyzed. The sight of her disheveled appearance was truly unbearable.


    Philip stared at the crying Martha from above and said coldly, ¡°This is my final warning to you. I hope


    you know what to do in the future!¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and left.


    On the other side, Anne had already brought M upstairs.


    In the huge living room, Martha was left alone. After sobbing for a long time, she still could not get up.


    Her knees were weak.


    Philip looked terrifying just now.


    Her mind was full of Philip¡¯s warning. Her body and face were in pain.


    After a long time, she staggered up slowly and sat down pitifully on the side to apply medicine to her


    wounds.


    Philip happened to being down from the second floor at this time.


    When Martha heard the movement, she shrank in the corner immediately and stared at Philip. She


    shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me anymore. I¡¯m wrong! I won¡¯t do it anymore!¡±


    Philip just stood a few meters away from her and simply sneered before leaving.


    This time, Martha had finally learned her lesson.


    Seeing Philip go out, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Charles returned and was shocked to see Martha¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Charles asked.


    Martha immediately howled andined, ¡°Ah, what do you think? I was beaten by Philip! How dare


    he treat me this way? You¡¯re my husband, so do something about this!¡±


    Martha finally found her support, and now she was acting like a three-year-old, venting all her


    grievances and dissatisfaction.


    Charles also looked helpless as he asked, ¡°Why did he beat you for no reason? Did you do something


    to provoke him?¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes around and said hesitantly, ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±


    At the sight of her, Charles was sure she did something to offend Philip. Otherwise, Philip would not


    have been so heavy-handed.


    Therefore, he got up directly, ignored Martha, and left with some words, ¡°Do as you please. After what


    happened today, haven¡¯t you realized it already? Philip is no longer a good-for-nothing!¡±


    When Martha recalled what happened at the Green family, she felt chills up her spine.


    Philip was really different now.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    He arrived at Theo Zander¡¯spany in a big building.


    Theo stood in front of Philip respectfully and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. rke, what can I do for you


    today?¡±


    Sitting in the chairman¡¯s seat, Philip came straight to the point, ¡°Bring a few men ande with me.


    We need to settle some things.¡±


    As soon as Theo heard that, he quickly dialed a number and said, ¡°Tell the 12 elites toe here at


    once!¡±


    Very soon at the entrance of Theo¡¯spany, a fleet of ckmercial vehicles stopped at the door.


    From the cars, a total of 12 heavily armed thugs alighted.


    All of them wore ck suits and had on dark sunsses. Their figures were burly and stout. It was


    obvious at first nce that they were well-trained.


    Soon, these 12 people stood in front of Philip and bowed in unison. ¡°Mr. rke!¡±


    Philip stood up, looked at them, and said, ¡°Some of you may die in this mission. Are you still willing to


    go?¡±


    ¡°We swear allegiance to Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°We swear allegiance to Mr. rke!¡±


    The 12 people shouted in unison.


    It was deafening!


    As expected of hot-blooded young men.


    Philip nodded, looked at Theo, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soon, Philip led the group of people and left Theo¡¯s office to gather downstairs.


    Theo stood next to Philip the entire time. Although he had no idea what the mission was, he was ready.


    Would someone die in this mission?


    Theo was a little nervous. It was inevitable to have some worries at his age.


    However, Philip¡¯s next words encouraged him, ¡°Theo, do you still remember what being hot-blooded


    felt like?¡±


    Hot-blooded?


    In Theo¡¯s weather-beaten pupils, a cold light suddenly reflected in them as a me started burning.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, his somewhat hunched back suddenly tightened as he stood ramrod straight!


    He used to rule over the streets passionately, so why was he afraid now?


    He was Theo Zander!


    He had his pride!


    ¡°Mr. rke, if anything happens to me, please take care of my daughter,¡± Theo said seriously.


    Philip turned his head and nced at Theo who was half-bent over with a respectful face. He patted his


    shoulder and said, ¡°I promise.¡±


    With that said, everyone got into the cars.


    Soon, the convoy stopped at the entrance of Riverdale.


    At this moment, the sky was already dark. Arge swath of dark clouds loomed in the sky, and it felt


    like the dark clouds were pressing down on the city.


    It was very deste and felt like the ancient armies were about to set off to war.


    Philip stood next to the car while waiting for someone.


    He looked up at the sky while smoking a cigarette. With a puff of smoke, the sky was filled with shes


    of lightning and deafening rumbles, as if predicting that a bloody battle would follow.


    ¡®Stinger, here wee!¡¯


    Whoever offended him would be obliterated!


    Before long, Rick Davenport¡¯s lone figure appeared at the horizon of everyone¡¯s vision under the dark


    clouds in the sky. He was dressed in ck, had on a hat with a wide brim that covered half his face,


    and two daggers were strapped on his waist.


    It was such a simple outfit, but no one dared to take it lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± Philip said mildly.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Rick nodded slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Following Philip¡¯s order, the convoy quickly drove away from Riverdale and plunged into the vast


    mountains.


    ording to the results of Rick¡¯s investigation, the headquarters of Stinger was located deep in the


    mountains 50 miles away from Riverdale.


    This tumor had to be eliminated!


    Ten minutester on a nd somewhere deep in the mountains, several ck bunker-like houses


    stood upright.


    It epassed an area of more than 1,000 square feet, well hidden by the surrounding mountains and


    dense forests.


    Ordinary people would find it difficult to discover this ce.


    It could be seen that among these houses, people were running around, shouting and moring. It


    looked like a training camp.


    A three-story building that stood at the very center of the area was painted in green.


    Bang!


    The door of this heavily guarded small building was suddenly pushed open, and a fully armed man with


    bronze skin wearing ck tights rushed in.


    As soon as he entered, he went straight to the golden throne iid with various gems in the middle of


    the hall.


    On the throne, a charming woman drinking wine was sitting sideways. She was stepping on the throne


    with one leg while carrying a wine bottle.


    She had a devilish figure, ming red lips, and a tiny waist. Her hair was in a ponytail, and there was


    ck camouge paint on her face.


    She was the master of Stinger.


    She was a woman who was practically devil incarnate.


    ¡°Master, someone broke in and took down eight men!¡±

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Crack!


    The bottle shattered!


    The woman directly smashed the wine bottle in her hand on the ground and got up. Her face was


    flushed with anger as she yelled, ¡°Assemble! Stop and kill all intruders!¡±


    With her order, the entire Stinger organization took action!


    In an instant, all members of the organization gathered in this hall!


    At the same time, a few figures appeared at the doorway.


    Philip walked at a leisurely pace and appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. He was followed by Rick, Theo, and


    the others.


    At this moment, Theo and the others were already stained with blood.


    The woman on the throne saw the people who came and sat down again before saying coldly, ¡°There


    are only a few of you and you still dare to break into my territory. You¡¯re very brave!¡±


    At this moment, Philip looked like he was strutting with his hands in his trouser pockets. He nced


    around a few times, then asked, ¡°How long?¡±


    Rick took a nce and said, ¡°Ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Philip said, turned around, and walked out of the hall.


    He walked aside silently and smoked a cigarette while watching the weather.


    It was about to rain.


    Sure enough, the sounds of fighting were heard.


    With just a little imagination, the entire scene could be pictured easily.


    However, the shouts came quickly and fell silent just as quickly too.


    In less than eight minutes, Rick walked out while covered in blood.


    ¡°All done?¡±


    Philip looked at his watch.


    Rick wiped his daggers clean, nodded silently, and said, ¡°100 million. Wire it into my ount.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes, threw his cigarette butt on the ground, and trampled it out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Rumble!


    A strike of lightning shed across the sky and rain started pouring heavily!


    It seemed to be cleansing the stench of blood here.


    Theo led his men to clean up the aftermath, and a huge fire burned quickly.


    However, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Mr. rke, one is missing! That woman escaped!¡±


    Philip frowned, looked at Rick, and said coldly, ¡°Why?¡±


    Rick was also taken aback and quickly ran outside.


    After a while, Rick returned and said grimly, ¡°I screwed up.¡±


    Philip was somber. He red at Rick sternly and said, ¡°This will be thest time!¡±


    With that said, he turned around and left with the men.


    Behind him, the fire raged, turning the skypletely red.


    At the same time, in an underground passage somewhere in the dense forest, a woman covered in


    blood crawled out of the passage. Her beautiful face was pale at this moment.


    She looked at the sky while vomiting blood from her mouth. She murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll seek revenge!¡±


    After saying this, she fell unconscious.


    Not long after she fainted, the cking of high heels was heard and the figure soon appeared next to


    her.


    Only a pair of straight long legs could be seen. It was a woman.


    If Wynn was here, she would definitely recognize this person as the woman who met with her at the


    caf¨¦ the other night.


    Philip and his men returned to Riverdale. During this trip, although the 12 people led by Theo were


    intact, they were also injured.


    Initially, Philip did not intend for Theo and his men to be involved in this, but he wanted to see if they


    had the potential to be groomed further.


    The results were satisfactory.


    Theo was hot-blooded, and his men were not too bad either.


    Seeing Philip getting out of the car and was about to leave, Theo hurried forward and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. rke, in a few days, there¡¯ll be an underground conference held by the Chamber of Commerce


    between Riverdale and South River District. It¡¯s about the re-distribution of the industrial territories. I¡¯d


    like to ask Mr. rke to help uspete for the division of some industries in South River District.¡±


    Theo had thought about this for a long time.


    Every four years, the major forces in Riverdale and South River District would re-divide regional


    industries.


    At this time, everyone would do their best to get what they wanted.


    This conference was basically a power shuffle.


    In thest session, Theo had won Riverdale with his own strength. This time, he wanted more!


    He wanted South River District!


    Philip¡¯s help was naturally indispensable as this conference was all about money.


    Whoever bid the highest would get the marked area.


    Part of the funds would be handed to the underground chamber ofmerce for safekeeping.


    The actual controller behind the scenes was arge family in Golden City. They were very rich and


    powerful.


    Theo had always wanted to make connections with them butcked the opportunity to do so.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Philip was silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°Sure. Pick me up when the timees.¡±


    With Philip¡¯s affirmation, Theo beamed with joy and sent Philip away respectfully.


    Others might not know Philip¡¯s identity and status, but Theo was aware.


    He had money and connections!


    This time, Theo nned to take down the entire South River District in one fell swoop!


    Very soon, Theo left to make preparations.


    Philip returned to the vi. Wynn had already returned and was ying with M.


    Seeing Philip, Wynn got up, motioned to Anne to bring M upstairs, and asked, ¡°My mom told me that


    you beat her up?¡±


    Philip already expected that Martha wouldin to Wynn, so he did not hide it and nodded,


    admitting it. ¡°I did.¡±


    Wynn frowned. As soon as she returned, Martha had pulled her aside while crying and sobbing. She


    denounced Philip for torturing her.


    ¡°What did she do this time?¡±


    Wynn knew Philip¡¯s temper. If it was not thest straw, Philip would not do something like this.


    However, when she asked Martha, thetter refused to tell her anything.


    ¡°She stole something and framed Anne for it,¡± Philip said.


    Wynn frowned when she heard this. Her own mother could really do anything.


    Right at this moment, Martha came out of the room. When she saw Philip, she averted her eyes, trotted


    over, and pulled Wynn aside to say, ¡°Wynnie, you must stand up for me.¡±


    Wynn turned around, red at Martha, and said unhappily, ¡°Mom, Philip told me everything. This is all


    your fault. Why won¡¯t you admit it?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Martha was angry when she heard this.


    Her daughter was still siding with Philip.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to admit? I didn¡¯t do it. Anyway, it¡¯s wrong for him to hit me. I¡¯m his mother-inw, after


    all.¡±


    Martha started to kick up a big fuss again.


    She had stayed at home the entire day. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She


    could hardly wait to drive Philip out.


    However, she dared not do it.


    Philip was different now. He was the big boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    Martha was afraid.


    For a useless person who she had always oppressed to lord over her one day, Martha felt


    ufortable all over.


    ¡°Martha Yates, have you forgotten what I told you during the day?¡± Philip said grimly at this moment,


    ring at her with cold eyes.


    Martha got a fright from that re and immediately hid behind Wynn.


    Wynn also knew that her mother was afraid of Philip, so she said to him, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll apologize


    to you and Anne on my mother¡¯s behalf.¡±


    She had no other choice. She was her mother, after all.


    She would apologize herself.


    However, Martha did not stopining.


    In the end, Wynn could not take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough! Stop talking and go


    back to your room!¡±


    Martha was stunned. She did not expect Wynn to get angry.


    She knew that she would not be able to take care of Philip today, so she went back to her room in


    anger.


    Bam!


    The door mmed shut behind her!


    Martha sat on the bed with Charles next to her.


    She could not get over her anger and kicked Charles several times. Thetter immediately got up


    impatiently and said, ¡°What are you doing? Are you taking out your anger on me? Can¡¯t you stop for a


    few days? Will you only be satisfied when you¡¯ve offended everyone?¡±


    Martha was very angry at Charles¡¯ words. She pointed at the door and cursed, ¡°Charles Johnston,


    you¡¯re a man after all. How can you allow your son-inw to bully me? So what if he¡¯s rich? So what if


    he¡¯s the big boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group? What¡¯s he so conceited about?¡±


    Charles could not take it anymore. He got up, packed his things, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep outside. If you


    continue making such a fuss, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter.¡±


    Martha sat on the bed angrily and muttered incessantly.


    Looking back at Philip¡¯s side, Wynn returned to the bedroom. While Philip took a shower, Wynn pulled


    out the USB sh drive from her bag.


    This was the item the woman had given her in the caf¨¦.


    She said that all the answers she wanted were in there.


    Wynn held it in her hand and pondered for a long time. After some hesitation, she put the drive on the


    bedside table.


    Perhaps this was herst hope on Philip.


    She was willing to trust that Philip would tell her the truth.


    When Philip came out, he saw Wynn sitting on the bed reading a book. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are


    you not sleeping yet? Are you troubled by something?¡±


    Wynn smiled faintly and said, ¡°Company matters.¡±


    Philip did not take it to heart. He picked up the phone and nced at the notification, then frowned


    before hurrying out of the bedroom.


    There was news from Fennel Leigh!

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Philip quickly ran to the small garden before he returned the call.


    Very soon, the call connected.


    It was a hearty male voice apanied by sounds of other voices. He seemed to be at a party.


    ¡°Philip, please hold on.¡±


    After that, the man on the other line seemed to gradually move away from the crowded area to a quiet


    ce.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Philip was anxious. He finally heard from Fennel after so long, and he had been in Fernvale recently.


    He must be investigating the task he had given him.


    ¡°I found it,¡± the man on the line spoke with a hoarse voice, obviously different from the frivolous


    persona just now.


    ¡°The reason why the Larson family of Fernvale withdrew from the maind is inseparable from the


    Wallis family. The person behind the scenes should be Giada Wallis.¡±


    Giada?


    Philip frowned. He had long guessed that this was the case.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°However, I found something else.¡±


    On the other end, Fennel said solemnly, ¡°There seems to be someone else behind Giada, and they¡¯re


    very powerful. You have to be careful. The existence of these people indicates that their target is not


    only the Larson family but possibly the rke family on Arcadia Ind too.¡±


    There was someone else behind Giada!


    Philip¡¯s eyelids jumped wildly at this information.


    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand. When will youe here?¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being. I can¡¯t get away now. I¡¯ll find the chance.¡±


    After that, the line disconnected.


    Philip sat in the garden with a cigarette in his hand. His expression was awful.


    All this while, it was not that Philip did not check up on Giada. He had also found some clues.


    There was someone behind Giada indeed.


    That was also why he did not make a move against Giada and the Wallis family directly.


    The people behind Giada were very mysterious. Philip had not found any information about these


    people to this day.


    Therefore, Philip was waiting for the other party to make the first move.


    Things seemed to have taken a turn for the worse.


    In the next two days, Wynn rested at home while Philip apanied her.


    ¡°Philip, let¡¯s go shopping. We should buy some clothes for the baby,¡± Wynn pulled Philip and said coyly.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two quickly arrived at the nearby shopping mall.


    Wynn plunged into the store that disyed all kinds of baby clothes, looking very motherly and happy.


    She kept looking at andparing different baby clothes.


    Philip followed behind her quietly, feeling very blissful.


    After visiting several stores, they came to an international chain of baby stores. While Wynn browsed


    through the assortment, Philip followed her and carried the bags.


    Unfortunately, an abrupt and doubtful voice sounded behind the two.


    ¡°Wynn, Philip, is that really you?¡±


    It was a woman who was pretty well-dressed with a good figure and trendy attire. She was hugged by a


    man next to her who looked like a rich foreign-looking businessman.


    The man had a big potbelly and looked to be in his 40s or 50s.


    Wynn and Philip knew this woman quite well.


    To be precise, this woman was Wynn¡¯s mortal enemy back in college.


    ¡°Muriel Milton?¡± The corners of Wynn¡¯s mouth curled up as she said politely.


    They were old ssmates after all.


    Muriel nced at them disdainfully and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to see you in


    such a small town like Riverdale. This ce is really sh*tty.¡±


    During college, Muriel had always been at loggerheads with Wynn, fighting both openly and privately.


    In the past few years, she had been around and remarried three times.


    Her current husband was the rich boss of a foreign-funded enterprise.


    Moreover, she had now settled abroad and just returned here for a visit.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into her archrival here.


    Wynn simply chuckled when she heard this. She had no intention to linger and continue to be


    pretentious, so she pulled Philip along to leave.


    However, Muriel obviously would not let this opportunity pass. She walked over quickly, blocking their


    path before saying triumphantly, ¡°Hey, Wynn, we¡¯re old ssmates after all. Why are you in such a


    hurry?


    ¡°By the way, are you married? Do you have kids?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say anything about this, but in school, I already told you this. People like Philip


    are not worth entrusting your life to. Didn¡¯t I hear that Philip married into your family?¡±


    Muriel chattered incessantly, her words full of ridicule and mockery.


    It was obvious she despised them.


    She could not help it. She was wealthy now, and her husband was a foreigner. She was better than


    them!


    She even had foreign citizenship!


    Therefore, Muriel naturally looked down on Wynn and Philip. She even looked down on all the people


    in this country.


    This sense of superiority made Muriel glow with pride.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    ¡°Excuse me, but we¡¯re busy.¡±


    Wynn smiled apologetically, not wanting to argue with someone like Muriel.


    During college, Wynn already knew that Muriel was a snobby and selfish person.


    ¡°Hehe, why? Did I touch on a sore spot?¡±


    Muriel crossed her arms over her chest with a disdainful look, nced at Philip, and sneered, ¡°Wynn, I


    don¡¯t want to talk bad about you, but you¡¯re the campus belle after all. How could you actually marry


    him? Just look at him. Your man looks exactly like a loafer.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words. He¡¯s my husband!¡± Wynn said angrily, her face grim.


    However, instead of listening, Muriel sneered even louder and grabbed the little clothes in Wynn¡¯s


    hand. She said, ¡°Hey, these are branded goods. Can you afford them? Are children born to parents


    with ie disparity like you worthy of branded names?¡±


    Worthy?


    Of course not!


    In Muriel¡¯s eyes, Wynn belonged to the lower echelons of society.


    Since two years ago, she had long heard about Philip¡¯s trashiness. It was just that she never found a


    chance to humiliate them in person.


    Now that the opportunity had presented itself, of course, she would make full use of it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Wynn was furious, her expression getting more unpleasant.


    Themotion here naturally attracted many onlookers.


    Everyone started looking and pointing at them.


    Muriel was unafraid, pointing at Wynn and cursing, ¡°B*tch! I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. Now that


    you¡¯re in such dire straits, I¡¯m delighted! Hahaha!¡±


    However!


    Smack!


    A resounding p rang throughout the store!


    Philip had made a move!


    At this moment, his face was sullen. After that p, he said coldly, ¡°Muriel Milton, shut the hell up! You


    can talk bad about me, but don¡¯t talk about my wife like that!¡±


    Muriel was stunned silly. She did not expect that Philip would dare tosh out like that!


    ¡°Ah! Philip rke, you dare to hit me? How dare you! Do you know who I am? Do you know who my


    husband is?¡±


    Muriel went crazy. She was hit by Philip in public and felt that she had lost all dignity.


    At this time, the foreigner next to Muriel spoke with a heavy ent while pointing at Philip, ¡°B*stard,


    how dare you hit my wife?! I¡¯ll call the cops to arrest you!¡±


    Philip just sneered, nced at Muriel, and said coldly, ¡°What? Just because you found a foreign sugar


    daddy, you think you can insult others at will?¡±


    Muriel Milton was a rotten apple to the core!


    Muriel exploded at his words. She pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re


    insulting my husband and insulting me! I can sue you! Let me tell you, Philip rke, my husband is the


    boss of a foreignpany and he came to Orienta to invest. If you talk to us this way, I can call the


    cops to arrest you and keep you locked up forever!¡±


    Muriel loathed this.


    For a long time, she relied on her husband¡¯s status as a foreigner and put on unreasonable airs.


    Unexpectedly, she met her match today.


    Philip, that wretch, dared toy a hand on her!


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s the boss of a foreignpany? Muriel, let me warn you, this is Riverdale, not abroad!


    It¡¯s your business if you want to find a foreign sugar daddy, but don¡¯t act all superior with me!¡± Philip


    said coldly.


    Muriel cursed furiously, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re nothing but rubbish! My foreigner husband is better than you and


    richer than you! You¡¯re just jealous! Let me tell you, I¡¯m a foreigner now. I have foreign citizenship! You


    just wait. I¡¯ll call the cops now. I¡¯ll see what you can do about it!¡±


    Muriel had tried this trick repeatedly because of her husband¡¯s status as a foreign investor.


    In many cases, this identity represented everything.


    Moreover, she had foreign citizenship.


    Therefore, she did not believe that she could not deal with people like Philip.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s furrowed brows, Muriel taunted, ¡°Why? Are you scared now? If so, kneel down and


    apologize to us right now!¡±


    Muriel was extremely smug as she swaggered.


    The onlookers who surrounded them could not do anything about it even if they disapproved of


    someone like Muriel.


    Her husband was a foreigner, and they dared not offend them.


    Wynn also frowned. She nced at Philip and whispered, ¡°Philip, let¡¯s just apologize. It¡¯s better not to


    cause trouble.¡±


    However, Philip just smiled faintly, indicating to Wynn not to worry. He then looked at Muriel and said


    harshly, ¡°Foreign citizenship?¡±


    Smack!


    Philip gave her another p and cursed, ¡°Are you shameless? Don¡¯t you recognize your ancestors


    anymore? Do you think you¡¯re great just because you have a foreign husband? Are you still a citizen of


    Orienta? Do you still know basic courtesy and manners?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Philip chastised Muriel relentlessly!


    Muriel just stared at Philip nkly. She never expected this guy to have such a way with words!


    ¡°Do you think you can do as you please just because you have foreign citizenship? You can insult


    people? Who gave you the right?¡± Philip yelled loudly.


    Muriel dared not rebuke.


    This was because the crowd around them had started talking about this, even criticizing Muriel!


    ¡°Yes! A few days ago, there was news that several foreigners did not abide by the traffic regtions.


    They only received verbal warnings, but our locals were fined!¡±


    ¡°Why are they treated differently? We should be equal!¡±


    ¡°This b*tch really thinks that she¡¯s so great! She¡¯s just a foreign-idolizing turncoat!¡±


    In the crowd, the discussionpletely exploded.


    Muriel had aroused public outrage.


    ¡°You! What do country bumpkins like you know? Foreigners are better than you. They¡¯re more cultured


    than any of you!¡± Muriel retorted doggedly as she pointed at everyone.


    As a result, the excited crowd pushed Muriel and started yelling at her.


    How could she be an opponent for the entire crowd?


    Muriel stomped her foot bitterly before ring at Wynn and Philip angrily. She said, ¡°Just wait! This


    matter is not finished!¡±


    Throwing down these final words, she pulled her husband with her and ran away in a panic.


    It was not until they had run far away that Muriel said to her husband angrily, ¡°Darling, that guy is too


    audacious. He dared to treat us this way. I want revenge!¡±


    That man was also cursing furiously, spitting all kinds of abuse.


    Finally, he made a call and spoke excitedly.


    He told someone to check up on Philip.


    Muriel also incited all sorts of fanfare on the side as she groused bitterly.


    The moment she returned to Riverdale and met Wynn, she was beaten.


    She was enraged!


    Muriel vowed to get rid of Philip and that b*tch!


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the vice president of the Medical Association. I heard that Wynn is working in a


    pharmaceuticalpany. Is there a way to y her out and get her fired? Or get her cklisted by the


    medical association so that she can¡¯t be allowed to be involved with this industry in the future?¡±


    Muriel had formed the n in her mind.


    When her husband heard that, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Okay, sure!¡±


    This fat guy had already set his sights on Wynn. A diva!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The absolute goddess of Orienta!


    He had countless women over the years, but he had never yed with a beauty like Wynn before.


    Smyth¡¯s mind was full of Wynn and that nasty man beside her!


    Damn it!


    He had lost all dignity today!


    Back to Philip¡¯s side, he and Wynn had found a ce to sit down and rest.


    ¡°Philip, you shouldn¡¯t have done that just now. Muriel is an old ssmate, after all.¡±


    Wynn felt a bit regretful. She was worried about Muriel¡¯s retaliation.


    With Muriel¡¯s temper, Wynn knew she would not let this matter pass.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Wynnie, what are you worried about? Don¡¯t you know me by now?¡±


    Wynn also came to terms with it. Philip¡¯s status was different now. He was the big boss behind


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group, so everything should be fine.


    Thinking of this, Wynn asked quizzically, ¡°Philip, actually, I¡¯d like to know about Hannah rke. Can


    you tell me about her?¡±


    Hannah?


    Philip frowned and looked at Wynn, hoping to read something from her face.


    After a while, he sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister. My little sister.¡±


    Little sister?


    Wynn was startled. She should have guessed.


    In that case, she would be her sister-inw.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Wynn continued asking.


    ¡°Dead,¡± Philip said, his eyes filled with sadness.


    He really did not want to think of that memory.


    When Wynn heard this, her eyes widened. She covered her small mouth, then took Philip¡¯s hand tightly


    and said, ¡°Phil, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Philip touched her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Wynn said, ¡°But the person who sent us the parcel the other day was named


    Hannah rke too? What¡¯s going on with that?¡±


    Wynn was puzzled.


    Furthermore, the text message she received the other night was also signed by Hannah rke.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Actually, I¡¯m also unclear about my sister¡¯s death


    because we haven¡¯t found her body until now. I¡¯m still looking into this matter. Okay, don¡¯t pay any more


    attention to this. I¡¯ll check it out myself.¡±


    Wynn nodded. She knew there were certain things that outsiders were unable to help with.


    Besides, it was rted to Philip¡¯s sister.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    The two lost their mood for shopping, so they decided to return to the vi.


    As soon as they returned, Wynn took advantage of the time when Philip was ying with M to run


    back to the bedroom. She took out the USB sh drive on the bedside table.


    After thinking about it, she went to the study, switched on theputer, and inserted the sh drive.


    It was a video.


    Wynn clicked on it apprehensively.


    It was also at this time that Philip suddenly came in while carrying the antenatal medicine. He said with


    a smile, ¡°What are you busy with? It¡¯s time for your medication.¡±


    Wynn forced out a smile and quickly switched to a different tab. ¡°Nothing much, just looking at some


    numbers.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Philip nced at her screen. He noticed the USB sh drive but did not say anything.


    After Wynn had taken the medicine, Philip showed no signs of leaving the room.


    The atmosphere in the room became a bit awkward.


    At this time, cries from M sounded downstairs, apanied by Martha¡¯s rebukes.


    Philip exchanged a nce with Wynn and immediately rushed downstairs.


    Wynn unplugged the USB anxiously and followed after Philip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death! Just look at what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯re exactly the same as your useless father!¡±


    Martha was pulling M¡¯s little arm at the moment, yelling and cursing.


    There were snacks strewn all over the ground.


    M sobbed pitifully.


    Philip ran down from the second floor. When he saw this scene, fire danced in his eyes as he roared.


    ¡°Martha Yates, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Martha got a fright. She had no idea that Philip had returned.


    Immediately, she cowered at the corner and defended herself hesitantly. ¡°She¡­ She made a mess. I¡¯m


    just teaching her a lesson.¡±


    Philip red at Martha angrily, squatted down, and hugged M whileforting her.


    M leaned on Philip¡¯s shoulder and whimpered pitifully, ¡°Dad, Grandma hit me.¡±


    ¡°Dad knows.¡±


    Philip patted M on her back, nced at Wynn who just came downstairs, and said, ¡°Go to Mom.¡±


    M sniffled several times and trotted to Wynn¡¯s side.


    After that, Philip stood up, red at Martha sullenly, and said, ¡°What do you want me to do about this?¡±


    Martha was instantly shocked at the sight of Philip¡¯s face!


    It was too scary!


    His face looked like a block of ice.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m teaching M on your behalf. What are you going to do to me? Beating and scolding are part


    and parcel of growing up. She¡¯s my granddaughter. Can¡¯t I beat and scold her?¡±


    Martha continued to argue, but her flustered behavior had betrayed her intentions.


    Wynn wanted to say something at this time, but Philip stopped her with a look.


    ¡°Martha Yates, I don¡¯t care what is your reason for beating and scolding M. In my eyes, you¡¯ve


    crossed my line,¡± Philip said coldly while pointing to the front door. He said, ¡°Get out of this vi!¡±


    Get out?


    Martha immediately jumped and shouted, ¡°What right do you have to drive me away? Philip, don¡¯t


    forget, this vi belongs to me! You have no right! You¡¯re the one who should get lost!¡±


    Yes!


    This vi belonged to her now!


    What right did Philip have to drive her out?


    He was just the big boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group. What did that matter?


    Martha Yates would never ept this treatment!


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Philip nodded and sneered, ¡°In that case, pay me two billion right now!¡±


    Two¡­ Two billion?!


    Martha¡¯s eyes widened in fright as she stared at Philip in bewilderment. ¡°What do you mean? What two


    billion?¡±


    ¡°The money for the vi. As long as you pay up, the vi is yours.¡±


    Philip could not be bothered to mince words with Martha.


    If she wanted to y dirty, he would y it twice as hard!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it! This vi is now under my name, so it¡¯s mine! What right do you have to demand


    money from me? You gave it to me!¡±


    Martha was adamant.


    However, her words fell on deaf ears. Philip took out his mobile phone and dialed the numbers of the


    security team of Longford Park as well as the manager of the property management office. He said,


    ¡°Come here at once.¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone, stared at Martha with grim eyes, and said, ¡°Today, either you pay me


    two billion, or you get lost at once!¡±


    He could bear it no longer!


    Martha Yates had asked for it!


    He needed to get rid of this vicious mother-inw!

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Martha was in an absolute panic now.


    Philip seemed like he was being very serious.


    He dared to demand money from her!


    ¡°Wynnie, Wynnie, just look at him. What the hell is Philip trying to do? Is he really going to take it that


    far?¡±


    Martha pulled on Wynn as she wailed and sobbed.


    This trick had been used repeatedly.


    However¡­


    Today, Martha had yed the wrong cards.


    With M in her arms, Wynn turned around, red at Martha, and said coldly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve had enough


    of you. Don¡¯t look for my help today. I won¡¯t speak on your behalf anymore.¡±


    With that said, Wynn took M and sat in the corner, watching the scene.


    Right now, Martha was truly abandoned by her family. She sat on the ground and started kicking up a


    big fuss.


    ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯m your mother-inw, after all. Are you really going to kick me out? Are you still


    human?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Johnston family for so many years, eating our food and living in our house. Am I


    not kind enough to you? I just beat and yelled at you once or twice. You¡¯re a man. Can¡¯t you bear with


    it?¡±


    Martha wailed and sobbed. That performance was truly worthy of an Oscar.


    Philip simply snorted coldly, looking at Martha who was messing around on the ground. He said lightly,


    ¡°Beat and yelled at me? Have you ever treated me as your son-inw?


    ¡°Today, no matter what happens, I want you to move out!¡±


    Martha panicked. She jumped up, pointed at Philip, and cursed, ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s an agreement


    between us. This vi belongs to me! You can¡¯t kick me out!¡±


    After that, Martha nted herself on the sofa and refused to budge.


    However, Philip merely nced at her coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. You¡¯ll


    suffer in a little while.¡±


    Hearing this, Martha widened her eyes, crossed her arms in anger, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone


    can drive me out of my own vi!¡±


    As soon as she said that, a team of Longford Park¡¯s security guards rushed into the door.


    Of course, a few staff members from the property management office were following behind them.


    ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    As soon as they entered the door, they bowed their heads respectfully to Philip.


    Philip nodded before saying to the staff, ¡°Get her to sign the documents. If she refuses, you can also


    get her thumbprints.¡±


    Ah!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Martha explodedpletely. She jumped up abruptly, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°What do you


    mean? Are you forcing my signature?¡±


    Philip did not deny it.


    Seeing the two security guards approaching her, Martha panicked and tried to run, but her slightly


    chubby body was no match for the guards. In an instant, she was directly pinned to the sofa.


    The entire vi was filled with Martha¡¯s shrieks. ¡°Help me! I¡¯m being beaten! The son-inw is bullying


    the mother-inw!¡±


    Her screams sounded as if pigs were being ughtered.


    However, no matter how Martha shouted, it was to no avail.


    She struggled desperately on the sofa like a madwoman.


    On the other side, the staff also stepped forward with the agreement to transfer the property rights.


    They held Martha¡¯s hand and pressed the seal on it!


    Of course, Martha put up a fight.


    Upon seeing this, Philip stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    With that said, he grabbed Martha¡¯s hand roughly and pressed her thumb on the agreement!


    A clear thumbprint.


    At that moment, Martha was in total despair. Tears and snot were running down her face.


    ¡°Argh! Damn you! How dare you bully me like this?! There¡¯s no point in living anymore!¡±


    The two security guards stepped aside. Martha copsed to the ground, beating her chest in pain.


    Doomed. Everything was finished.


    The vi was gone.


    Wynn watched everything on the sidelines. Although she could not bear it, she did not say anything.


    Her mother had brought it upon herself.


    At this time, Charles just returned from his walk. Seeing so many people around and the wailing Martha


    on the ground, he knew something was amiss.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Charles hurried over. Martha fell into his arms as she pointed at Philip and cursed, ¡°Charles, Philip is


    bullying me. He wants to drive me to my death. He snatched the vi away from me and wants to kick


    us out too.¡±


    Charles frowned upon hearing this and turned to look at Philip.


    Standing up, Charles lowered his posture and said, ¡°Philip, can you just let this matter go? She¡¯s your


    mother-inw, after all. We¡¯re a family and familyes first.¡±


    Philip flicked a nce at Charles and said coldly, ¡°Charles, I told you a long time ago to take your wife


    in hand. Whatever happened today is her own responsibility.¡±


    Charles was also helpless. He nced at Martha who was still kicking a fuss on the ground.


    He hardened his resolve and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to kick us out?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he nced at Martha who was sobbing over there. ¡°I¡¯ve kept the Old


    Johnston Manor for you. You can move back there.¡±


    The final word.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Philip exined no further.


    Here, several security guards received the order and rushed into the bedroom immediately. They


    quickly moved out all the belongings of Martha and Charles.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At the door, the truck from the relocationpany had also arrived. In less than 20 minutes, everything


    belonging to Martha and Charles was emptied from the vi.


    Martha and Charles stood at the gates of the vi. Thetter sighed with emotion and shook his head


    helplessly.


    Martha was reluctant. She stared at the vi with tears in her eyes and sobbed. ¡°Charles, talk to Philip.


    I don¡¯t want to move away from here.¡±


    However, Charles paid her no heed, shook his head, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. What else do you want? He¡¯s


    already kicked us out. It¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    Martha finally got to live in a vi after much difficulty. She refused to leave so easily.


    She wiped her tears, hardened her resolve, and ran in front of Philip. She bent her knees and knelt with


    a thud!


    She knelt!


    Martha Yates really knelt!


    ¡°Philip, I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t drive me away,¡± Martha bowed her head and


    apologized repeatedly.


    However, Philip just nced at her indifferently and said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally realized? Well, it¡¯s toote


    now.¡±


    A heartless rejection.


    This time, Martha waspletely dumbstruck.


    Philip was too decisive and refused to give her another chance at all!


    She was furious!


    Martha clenched her fists as fury overwhelmed her senses. She stood up, pointed at Philip¡¯s nose, and


    cursed, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re too cruel! I¡¯m your mother-inw. It¡¯s been three years. What did I say


    when you stayed and ate at my house? Now that you¡¯re rich, you¡¯ve forgotten everything! F*ck you! I


    curse you. I curse that you and your family will suffer horrible deaths! I curse that your son will be born


    crippled!¡±


    Martha had totally gone mad, yelling all sorts of abuse.


    Philip flew into a rage!


    Curse his entire family?


    Curse that his son would be born crippled?


    Bam!


    With a swing of his leg, his big foot kicked Martha on her face with his sneakers, and Martha stumbled


    on the ground face first.


    Then, he roared furiously. ¡°Martha Yates! What did you say just now? Curse my family? Curse my son?


    Isn¡¯t that your grandson too?¡±


    Martha slumped on the ground, her face covered with tears. She was a total mess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If I die, you must go to hell too! I want to curse you!¡±


    Martha went crazy.


    Philip also exploded with rage. He shouted at the security guards, ¡°Throw her out!¡±


    The guards exchanged nces with each other, but they still walked over to carry Martha and threw


    her out of the electronic gates like a dead dog!


    Thud!


    Marthanded heavily on the ground, sprawled at the door. She was wailing and howling.


    Charles saw everything but he could not do anything, so he roared at Martha. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Are you


    not done humiliating yourself? Go home at once!¡±


    Martha refused to listen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the old manor. I want to live in a vi! This is my


    vi!¡±


    Smack!


    The angry Charles pped Martha directly and said while trembling, ¡°Martha Yates, I have warned you


    many times before, but you refused to listen. You asked for it! You don¡¯t want to go back, right? Fine, I¡¯ll


    go back myself!¡±


    Having said that, Charles turned around and went back with the relocation truck.


    At the door of the huge vi, Martha was left with a few security guards.


    No matter what she did, she could not get in.


    Finally, Martha gave up and left with an angry and unwilling face.


    However, she left her final words, ¡°Philip rke, just wait. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll kneel and beg for my


    forgiveness!¡±


    Martha returned to the Old Johnston Manor, sat at home, and wallowed in anger.


    She cursed Philip rke for treating her this way.


    She would never forgive him!


    Before long, someone came to the door.


    Two bodyguards in ck suits rushed in. Martha got a fright and yelled, ¡°You! Who are you? What do


    you want?¡±


    Thereafter.


    With the cking of high heels, an elegant figure appeared at the door of Old Johnston Manor.


    Giada Wallis.


    Her appearance was still so imposing. She was wearing a white long dress while wrapped in a little


    cloak. She had on a pair of sunsses, looking like a cold iceberg.


    A wealthydy.


    ¡°Madam¡­ Madam Wallis.¡±


    The moment Martha saw Giada, she cowered and lowered her head.


    Giada walked in, nced around briefly, then said to Martha with a cold face, ¡°I want you to do


    something for me. Once it¡¯s done, First Pce is yours.¡±

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    With that sentence, the temperature in the house dropped.


    Martha was flustered. Was she supposed to drug them again?


    ¡°No, Madam Wallis, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do this anymore. Thest time¡­ Philip found out about it, and¡­¡±


    Martha stammered her refusal.


    Smack!


    With a forceful p, Giada stared at Martha coldly through her sunsses, exuding a biting chill. She


    said, ¡°You didn¡¯tplete the taskst time. Noting after you is already a gift to you. How dare


    you refuse now?¡±


    This time, Martha covered her face, lowered her head, and dared not say anything else.


    The intensity was too overwhelming!


    Just one look from Giada and Martha was trembling all over, drenched in a cold sweat.


    ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡± In the end, Martha could not withstand Giada¡¯s aura and asked weakly.


    Giada said mildly, ¡°During Wynn¡¯s next pregnancy check, I want to know the gender of the baby. If it¡¯s a


    boy, let Wynn take this.¡±


    With that, the bodyguard next to Giada immediately took out a small box and handed it to Martha.


    Giada could not do this herself, and neither could her staff.


    Only Martha could do it.


    Martha took the small box and asked in a panic, ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s in it? Abortion pills?¡±


    How could Martha not understand Giada¡¯s intentions? A boy would have a stake in the family property.


    Giada wanted to cut Philip¡¯s line of descendants off.


    This woman was too ruthless!


    Giada shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions. You just need to


    remember, if it¡¯s a boy, Wynn must take it.¡±


    Martha was very scared and confused. She asked, ¡°What if Philip finds out about it?¡±


    ¡°Then you take it.¡±


    After that, Giada left Old Johnston Manor and got into a customized Rolls-Royce parked outside.


    Vivian had waited at the door the entire time.


    In the car, Vivian asked, ¡°Madam, are you sure you want to do this? After taking that medicine, the child


    born to Wynn will be deformed and mentally challenged.¡±


    Giada took off her sunsses, looked at Vivian, and asked, ¡°Since when did you start caring about


    Wynn?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Vivian bowed her head and apologized, ¡°Madam, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, the Rolls-Royce left Old Johnston Manor.


    At this moment in the manor, Martha was sitting on the sofa while staring at the small box on the coffee


    table.


    She had already opened it. Inside was a small round ss bottle with a blue liquid in it.


    There was an instruction manual attached. She just needed to dissolve it in water and let the person


    take it.


    Was she really going to do this?


    Martha was flustered. Wynn was her daughter, after all.


    However, when she thought of what Philip had done to her just now, she became angry.


    At this time, Charles returned.


    Martha quickly put the things away with a guilty expression on her face. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll make dinner.¡±


    Charles was taken aback. He nced at Martha who was walking toward the kitchen and said nothing.


    At the same time in a high-rise building in Golden City.


    Golden City Medical Association was thergest medical association on the southern coast.


    From a private enterprise, it gradually expanded and was now the authoritative representation in the


    medical and pharmaceutical industries.


    Many medical and pharmaceuticalpanies were linked to the medical association.


    Whether apany could produce or sell a certain type of medicine, the certification and approval of


    the medical association were required.


    This was because their recognition represented the industry¡¯s recognition.


    For the sake of thepany¡¯s products, manyrge pharmaceuticalpanies would cooperate with


    Golden City Medical Association


    As long as it was registered and promoted by the Golden City Medical Association, any new drugs


    would be popr as soon as it wasunched in the market.


    This building had 40 floors.


    The building was grand and spectacr, filled with people from all walks of life.


    As it was a typical domestic and foreign joint venturepany, there was a que hung outside an


    office. ¡®Vice President of Golden City Medical Association, Carr Smyth¡¯.


    Yes.


    This office belonged to the foreigner who shed with Philip the other day-Muriel¡¯s husband.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Muriel was also around at this time. She was sitting on Carr¡¯sp while saying coquettishly, ¡°Dear,


    won¡¯t you do it for me? Let¡¯s get back at her for my sake, okay?¡±


    Carr spread his hands and looked helpless. He spoke in a heavy ent, ¡°Muriel, Beacon Group is one


    of the fewrgepanies in Riverdale. Moreover, they¡¯ll soonunch a new drug in the market that


    will bring new blood to the pharmaceutical industry. I can¡¯t just issue a drug prohibition order to them


    because of personal enmity. It vites my work ethics.¡±


    ¡°No way! I can¡¯t stand that Wynn Johnston! She just got the position of chairwoman, right? No wonder


    she was so smug the other day!¡±


    Muriel was adamant, so she got off Carr¡¯sp and said bitterly, ¡°You must help me in this matter.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll send the evidence of your affairs with those little vixens in the association to your


    workgroup!¡±


    When Carr heard this, he was angry. With his face flushed red, he said, ¡°Muriel, have you been


    investigating me?¡±


    Muriel was unperturbed. ¡°I can ignore your private life, but you must help me in this matter, even if it¡¯s


    just a stop order from the association. I just can¡¯t stand looking at Wynn¡¯s conceited face.¡±


    Carr was in a dilemma as he was worried that his private life would be exposed.


    After all, that was rted to his tenure as president in the region.


    Out of desperation, Carr could only agree and said, ¡°Okay, let me contact the branch office in Riverdale


    and cancel their qualifications.¡±


    When Muriel heard this, she immediately jumped and gave Carr a hug and a kiss. She said, ¡°Dear,


    you¡¯re too good to me. I love you.¡±


    With a helpless expression on his face, Carr pushed Muriel away and called the general manager of


    the medical association¡¯s Riverdale branch.


    Very soon, there was a very respectful and pleasing voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Dear


    President Smyth, what can I do for you today?¡±


    ¡°Hendricks, I need you to cancel the qualification license of Beacon Group for me,¡± Carr said.


    On the other end of the line, a middle-aged man with his hair slicked back sat in his office. The smile on


    his face quickly disappeared as he asked in confusion, ¡°President Smyth, Beacon Group has no


    vitions or bad corporate behaviors. If we cancel their qualification license, isn¡¯t it improper?¡±


    ¡°Hendricks, don¡¯t ask any questions. Just do it.¡±


    Smyth¡¯s tone turned low as he waved his hands, saying, ¡°Only you and I will know about this,


    understand? I need Beacon to stop production for three months.¡±


    Hendricks frowned. He was in charge of Riverdale¡¯s medical association branchpany, so he


    naturally understood the huge business opportunities that Beacon brought to Riverdale.


    The cancetion of the qualification license in this way plus the suspension of production for three


    months would be fatal to the flourishing Beacon!


    ¡°President Smyth, what happened? Do you need me to contact the chairman of Beacon to discuss


    things with you?¡± Hendricks asked.


    ¡°No! That won¡¯t be necessary. Just do as I say.¡±


    After speaking, Carr hung up.


    Hendricks sat in the office. How could someone at his level fail to understand that Beacon must have


    offended Smyth in some way?


    In that case, Hendricks had his own ns too.


    Without further thought, Hendricks quickly called his subordinates and said, ¡°Cancel all the licenses


    issued by the association to Beacon Group and tell them that production will be suspended for three


    months.¡±


    After making this call, Hendricks took out another cell phone, dialed a number, and leaned on the


    swivel chair. He said whileughing, ¡°Old Robbie, I need your help in a matter.¡±


    An unctuous voice sounded on the other end of the line. The man sounded to be about 30 or 40 years


    old. ¡°Mr. Worley, just say the word. I¡¯m counting on you for some work.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you must be joking. It¡¯s like this. I have some information here. I need your help to process it


    and st it online. It¡¯s best to raise public opinion.¡±


    Hendricksughed. He already had everything nned.


    Since he was doing it for Smyth, he had to do it beautifully.


    It was not enough just to cancel the association¡¯s licenses. He needed to grab the opportunity to drag


    Beacon into the water too.


    After all, his brother¡¯spany was also a pharmaceuticalpany that had been suppressed by


    Beacon all this while.


    Hendricks could do something by taking advantage of this opportunity.


    ¡°Mr. Worley, that¡¯s easy. As long as you send me the information, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to blow up


    the entirework!¡± On the other end, Robbie said with certainty.


    ¡°Okay, the deposit is 200,000. There¡¯ll be 500,000 after it¡¯s done! During the period, I¡¯ll pay for all


    promotional expenses.¡±


    Hendricks chuckled.


    After hanging up the phone, Hendricks sat in a swivel chair and looked at the street view outside the


    window with a sinister sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    The era belonging to the Worley family was here atst.


    In the vi, Wynn was ying with M when she suddenly received a call from Mindy.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, something has happened! The medical association canceled ourpany¡¯s


    qualification license and ordered us to suspend production for three months. A lot of our products in the


    market have been returned to us.


    ¡°Also, the inte is now full of negative reviews of ourpany, and there are many false reports.


    ¡°Several business partners havee to ourpany to make trouble and demandpensation for


    liquidated damages.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    On the other end of the line, Mindy said everything in one breath, sounding very anxious and like she


    was sobbing.


    Wynn was also taken aback and quicklyforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let Miss Cain stabilize


    everything first. I¡¯ll return to thepany immediately.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Wynn quickly took her trench coat and ran out of the vi.


    At the door, she ran into Philip.


    ¡°Wynnie, where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Philip asked quizzically when he noticed Wynn¡¯s


    anxiousness.


    ¡°Something has happened to thepany.¡±


    Wynn did not have time to exin and drove away.


    Philip frowned. Did something happen to thepany?

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Wynn came to thepany and presided over the situation.


    A meeting of the board of directors was also held urgently.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°What should we do now? What is the medical association trying to do? Why did they cancel our


    qualifications for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But I heard that Madam Johnston has offended someone from Golden City Medical


    Association, so they¡¯re deliberately causing trouble for us.¡±


    ¡°Really? Howe I¡¯ve never heard about it? Will thispany still continue to operate? Stopping


    production for three months, how big of a loss will we incur? Won¡¯t our investment all be in vain then?¡±


    The entire conference room was in total chaos.


    The board members were all talking about it and all kinds of rumors were flying in the air.


    The door of the conference room was pushed open, and Wynn appeared in front of everyone while


    wearing a ck trench coat. She walked straight to the main seat.


    The noise in the conference room decreased.


    However, someone said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Madam Johnston, how do you think this can be resolved?


    This will be fatal to Beacon. A solution must be figured out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The money we¡¯ve invested can¡¯t just go down the drain like that.¡±


    ¡°I think we should contact Mr. Worley of the medical association branch. If there are any problems, we


    can sit down and talk.¡±


    For a while, the directors started amotion again, each expressing their own opinions.


    Wynn frowned and said sternly, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for this matter. I¡¯ll


    contact the medical association branch directly. The meeting is adjourned.¡±


    At this time, Wynn knew that she needed to calm everyone down.


    It was useless for them to crowd here.


    However, there were always bound to be some outliers. Someone stood up and directly targeted Wynn.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, I don¡¯t think the matter can be solved so easily this time. Shouldn¡¯t you make a


    promise to us? If it can¡¯t be solved, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to change the chairwoman?¡±


    ¡°Correct! With a woman as the head, Beacon will go down sooner orter.¡±


    Following the voices of these people, some of the remaining board members also started to discuss.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic again.


    Wynn clenched her fists and her eyes were cold. She said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely solve this


    matter.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the whole conference room fell silent, but soon, mocking words


    sounded again.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you. But for such unfounded words like this, it¡¯s hard for


    us to believe it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, many people are keeping an eye on Beacon. It¡¯s certainly not easy for a woman like you to be in


    charge of such argepany. I think you should take this opportunity to resign from the position and


    we can re-elect someone.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s expression grew cold. She knew that when these people came to invest in Beacon, some of


    them had different purposes.


    Some even wanted to swallow Beacon whole.


    Now, these people finally showed their true colors.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t just give us empty promises. If you can¡¯t solve it, do you expect all of us to face


    bankruptcy with you?¡±


    Wynn took a deep breath, feeling tremendous pressure in her heart. However, she still promised,


    ¡°Okay, if I can¡¯t solve this problem, I¡¯ll resign from this position!¡±


    ¡°Great! Madam Johnston is very courageous indeed. We¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    Mr. Cash, who took the lead, apuded with a sneer.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Wynn paused before continuing, ¡°If I can solve this problem, what will Mr. Cash do about


    it then?¡±


    Mr. Cash chuckled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bow and apologize to you. I¡¯ll also leave Beacon!¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Wynn said.


    After that, the handful of board members headed by Mr. Cash left the meeting room contentedly.


    The remaining people shook their heads helplessly and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, they¡¯re deliberately


    laying a trap for you.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll find a way out.¡±


    The remaining board members also looked at each other a few times, then left the conference room


    helplessly.


    Mindy watched from the sidelines and said resentfully, ¡°Madam Johnston, these people are too wicked.


    They clearly want to kick you out of thepany.¡±


    Mindy was very angry and wanted to seek justice for Wynn.


    Wynn¡¯s face was solemn. She forced out a smile and said, ¡°I know. The most important thing now is to


    solve the current predicament.¡±


    Mindy nodded, handed a tablet to Wynn, and said, ¡°These are all the rumors and false information


    about us on the inte. All the search engines and social media channels are moring like crazy, all


    criticisms about ourpany.¡±


    Wynn looked at the top ten trending topics, four of which were all about Beacon as well as about her.


    She clicked in and saw all kinds of unsightly curses.


    Cyber violence.


    At first nce, it was obviously an organized and nned action against Beacon.


    Wynn knew that the person behind this would be tricky to deal with.


    ¡°Contact the public rtions department to deal with it first to minimize the negative impact. Next, find a


    team to negate the rumors with facts,¡± Wynn said with uncertainty and apprehension.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mindy said and quickly left the meeting room.


    Wynn was left alone in the huge conference room.


    She did not know if she could withstand the power of the inte.


    In thest incident, the change of public opinion was due to the huge investment from Mnelson Angel


    Investment Group.


    Should she ask Philip for help?


    Wynn was hesitant. She did not want to rely on Philip to solve the problem every time.


    She did not want to be a useless person.


    Very soon, Philip appeared in the office.


    ¡°Wynn, what happened?¡±


    Philip stepped into the director¡¯s office, noticed the despondent look on Wynn¡¯s face, and knew that


    things were bad.


    Wynn merely smiled when she saw Philip and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m handling it.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Philip continued asking.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°The medical association¡¯s branch office canceled our qualifications


    and ordered us to suspend production for three months, but you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m thinking of a


    way now. I know Mr. Worley from the branch. I¡¯ll contact himter and ask about the situation.¡±


    Philip could see that Wynn wanted to solve it by herself and did not want his help.


    ¡°Can you do it by yourself? I saw the news on the inte. It won¡¯t be too easy to handle it,¡± Philip said


    worriedly.


    Wynn nodded, got up, took Philip¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Phil, I know you want to help me, but let me handle


    this matter myself, okay? I¡¯ve made a promise to the board members of thepany.¡±


    Philip thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, you can call me any


    time.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Can you do anything about the medical association?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Philip grinned.


    Wynn did not refute but was somewhat puzzled.


    At this time, it was not only a question of money, but to arge extent, a question of connections and


    background.


    Once the medical association canceled the qualifications, it could not be bought back with money.


    Would Philip really have a solution?


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Philip noticed Wynn¡¯s hesitance and asked.


    Wynn shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Of course I believe you, but can you let me solve it on my


    own?¡±


    Philip shrugged. He knew Wynn was just soothing him.


    That was fine.


    After sitting for about ten minutes, Philip reminded Wynn to take adequate rest before leaving the


    company.


    Looking back at the building behind and the lit window, Philip sighed helplessly.


    His wife was too headstrong.


    Then, he took out his phone, called Theo, and said, ¡°Theo, help me find out who the maniptor is


    behind the public opinion on Beacon.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ll investigate it immediately.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Theo hung up respectfully.


    After half an hour, Philip was sitting in Theo¡¯s office.


    A knock on the door.


    The person who came in was none other than Anna Carter, Theo¡¯s capable assistant.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. rke, Mr. Zander.¡±


    Anna smiled politely, her entire persona exuding maturity. She had long legs, a tiny waist, perky hips,


    and a full figure.


    She was a goddess in the eyes of many men, capable and intelligent.


    ¡°Miss Carter, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Philip smiled. He appreciated Anna¡¯s working style.


    Theo stood on the side, watching silently without speaking.


    If Mr. rke was not married, he was really willing to give Anna to him.


    ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± Philip asked without further ado.


    ¡°Mr. rke, regarding the negative public opinion and false rumors about Beacon and Mrs. rke on


    the inte, I found that someone is manipting it behind the scenes. The other party is a local


    entertainmentpany with a strong team of keyboard warriors. Many trending searches from


    celebrities and breaking news are also produced by them,¡± Anna said slowly, passing the information to


    Philip at the same time.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Beaver Media. The controlling shareholder¡¯s name is Robbie James. There are many verified


    entertainment ounts under its banner, and these verified ounts are the ones that broke the news


    about Beacon and Mrs. rke,¡± Anna said. She had printed out all the screenshots on the inte.


    ¡°Robbie James?¡±


    Philip frowned. Manypanies like this in the entertainment industry survived by creating scandals


    and hype.


    The trending searches of many domestic celebrities basically relied on suchpanies for a shot at


    stardom.


    They could easily make tens of millions with one trending search.


    Not long ago, a rap star who trended on the inte with almost 100 million shares on a popr


    network was the handicraft of such apany.


    ¡°Mr. rke, thispany makes its money from dishonest means. Thepany itself is very shady


    and has done a lot of dirty things. They don¡¯t have a line that they won¡¯t cross. Regarding the public


    opinion on Beacon this time, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve collected a lot of money for it,¡± Anna continued.


    Philip lit a cigarette with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, his eyes filling with a chill. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s


    good to have no bottom line. That way, I don¡¯t have to go easy when I deal with them!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Whoever dares to touch a hair on my wife¡¯s head is crossing my bottom line!¡±

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Anna was slightly taken aback by those words.


    She realized that Wynn was an untouchable existence in Philip¡¯s heart!


    This woman was too blissful.


    With Philip always supporting and helping her from behind, Anna was even a little envious and jealous.


    However, she understood that in Philip¡¯s eyes, Wynn was everything. Even if she gave her body to him


    for free, she would not get any attention.


    ¡°Mr. rke, how do you want us to retaliate?¡±


    Knowing that Philip was angry with Robbie James, Anna could predict that Riverdale¡¯s entertainment


    industry would undergo a massive reshuffle.


    Philip took a puff of his cigarette and said with a chill in his eyes, ¡°Find me 100 verified ounts to act


    as keyboard warriors, as well as ounting and financial-rted assistants. I want it fast. We¡¯ll act


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, what are you going to do?¡±


    Anna was extremely surprised. It seemed that Philip was nning to attack Robbie.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they trying to control the public opinion online? I¡¯ll give them a taste of their own medicine and


    let them see what the true meaning of cyber warriors is!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡±


    Anna nodded heavily and felt as if her blood was boiling.


    She stood up, nodded to Theo slightly, and left.


    Very soon, Anna contacted 100 well-known verified ounts withrge numbers of followers.


    These ounts were not necessarily in Riverdale.


    At this moment in Theo¡¯spany in the boardroom the size of hundreds of square feet, one wall of


    the projected electronic screen was densely packed with little square monitors.


    Many people continueding online, adjusting their screens.


    There were about 50 to 60 squares!


    They were all the big verified ounts of online media.


    In the office, there were also 30 or 40 people, both men and women, withptops on the desks.


    Many assistants walked in and out very busily.


    Numerous bodyguards arranged by Theo stood around the room to prevent information leakage.


    These people were all well-known big names on the inte with millions of fans.


    At this moment, they were all gathered in a conference room, feeling like a war was about to start.


    Moreover, everyone was battle-ready!


    Philip stood in the main seat, and Theo and Anna stood respectfully beside him.


    With his back to the crowd, he looked at the little square monitors.


    Everyone was holding their breath, and many of them recognized Theo Zander.


    Such a well-known character in Riverdale would stand beside that young man so respectfully.


    It was unbelievable!


    Everyone was puzzled but dared not question it.


    They were all brought here without prior notice. A team of bodyguards in ck suits had simply entered


    their homes or offices and hired them for a temporary gig.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They were offered five million per person!


    In other words, Philip had set aside at least 500 million for the preparation and confrontation of online


    public opinion!


    A battle of cash!


    Philip had never been afraid of anyone!


    No matter who the opponent was, under such a huge volume, they were doomed!


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Philip said mildly, a chill dancing in his eyes.


    Following his orders, the entire conference room, including the people behind the cameras, became


    busy.


    In just three minutes, the top ten rumors about Beacon and Wynn were removed.


    The millions of trending searches were still dropping!


    With a speed visible to the naked eye, it dropped from a few million to hundreds of thousands, then


    they fell out of the top ten!


    This scene attracted the attention ofizens throughout the search engines.


    After all, such operations were not umon.


    Manyizens adopted a ¡®wait-and-see¡¯ attitude.


    At the same time in a private office in a mansion somewhere in Riverdale.


    The entire mansion was brightly lit, and a dozen people were working nervously.


    This was Beaver Media, Robbie James¡¯ private mansion and office space.


    At this moment, Robbie had just received two million in his ount and was ecstatic.


    Hendricks Worley¡¯s business was too easy. The topic became a hot search in a matter of minutes.


    He casually hugged the hot body of his little secretary, kissed her, and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you out


    to buy a handbag.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. James, you¡¯re such a baddie,¡± the secretary who wore a ck professional suit and was


    wrapped in ck silk whispered coyly.


    However, suddenly!


    The door of the room was pushed open.


    ¡°Mr. James, it¡¯s bad! Our hot searches have dropped!¡±


    The person was a male employee wearing sses, Leo Brady. He was Robbie¡¯s right-hand man. He


    had been in the entertainment industry for ten years and was already well-adept in his work.


    However, what happened just now was a great shock to him!


    Five trending searches, at a speed visible to the naked eye, had dropped directly from a few million to


    hundreds of thousands!


    Terrifying! Too scary!


    The maniptor behind this definitely hadrge funds with a huge army of people diverting and guiding


    the news!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Robbie was not an ipetent person. He immediately noticed that something was amiss.


    He patted the secretary and motioned for her to get down.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    ¡°The trending topics we hyped up regarding Beacon and Wynn Johnston have dropped from the top


    ten!¡±


    Leo Brady wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°It must be done by Beacon¡¯s PR department. Why are you panicking? Just hype the topics up again.


    Isn¡¯t it just money? One million!¡± Robbie waved his hand as he said confidently.


    However, Beacon¡¯s reaction was quite quick.


    It seemed that Wynn Johnston was not ipetent after all.


    Leo¡¯s next sentence left Robbie stunned. ¡°No, Mr. James, all the five trending searches fell out of the


    top 20. If we hype them up again, we need at least five million!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Robbie panicked. He quickly sat up, clicked on the webpage, and browsed through the search engines.


    He was instantly shocked!


    He found that those topics were no longer trending.


    In the entirework, rumors about Beacon and Wynn were being deleted at an unbelievable rate.


    Terrifying!


    The opponent was savage!


    This method was impossible without the cooperation of thousands ofizens!


    In other words, the opponent¡¯s keyboard warriors were incalcble.


    ¡°Mr. James, what are we going to do? Beacon has spent a bomb this time.¡±


    Leo said with a gloomy expression, ¡°If we fight head-on with them, we have to spend at least another


    10 million!¡±


    Robbie¡¯s face was sullen, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    At this time, the phone rang. It was Hendricks Worley.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Worley, what can I do for you?¡± Robbie picked up the call and said with a smile.


    ¡°Robbie James, what the hell is going on? What happened to the hot searches?¡± On the other end of


    the line came the sound of curses!


    ¡°Mr. Worley, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small issue. The other party has found a PRpany to deal with it.


    We might have a small financial problem.¡±


    Robbie James was an old fox. He did not exin everything thoroughly, but the meaning behind his


    words was clear.


    ¡°No matter how much it¡¯s going to be, I¡¯ll pay for it! Just get me the top spot again!¡± Hendricks roared


    furiously.


    m!


    The phone was disconnected. In the general manager¡¯s office of the medical association branch,


    Hendricks was smoking a cigarette. He stood in front of therge French window, looking at the night


    sky outside. He seemed very annoyed.


    In the office, there was another man dressed in a formal suit and shoes.


    Sirius Worley, Hendricks¡¯s brother, owned a pharmaceuticalpany under his name.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Sirius stared at his phone sullenly with a deep frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. Just get ready to rece Beacon and sell the new drugs once you


    receive the qualification license. This time, the medical industry of Riverdale belongs to the Worley


    brothers!¡± Hendricks said coldly, his face grim.


    At the same time, a group of seven or eight people sat in Beacon¡¯s conference room, nervously dealing


    with the online public opinions.


    Suddenly.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, look! Our trending searches have dropped!¡± a staff member pointed to theputer


    screen agitatedly and shouted.


    Wynn was holding a coffee cup at that time. When she heard it, she rushed over.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In the top ten trending searches, five of which were previously rumors about Beacon and herself, had


    really dropped at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    With a smile at the corner of her mouth, Wynn patted the male staff member on the shoulder and said,


    ¡°Well done! Keep it up!¡±


    Mindy was also dancing with joy.


    Several other male and female employees also rejoiced happily.


    However, one of the guys who was wearing gold-framed sses, obviously the manager of the public


    rtions department, said with a puzzled expression, ¡°But Madam Johnston, we didn¡¯t do this.¡±


    Not them?


    Wynn frowned and asked that manager seriously, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The manager nodded and said earnestly, ¡°Such a feat can¡¯t be done by just a few of us. The topics


    were trending at a volume of a few million hits. I took a look at it just now and it dropped to hundreds of


    thousands in less than ten minutes. The person behind it has invested at least tens of millions and


    used arge number of keyboard warriors, at least six figures!¡±


    The manager kept shaking his head, saying in shock and admiration, ¡°This is too scary! This method is


    simply unheard of! It must be the fastest processing speed in the history of trending searches!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wynn¡¯s expression became more solemn.


    If it was not done by one of their own, then who could it be?


    Who was helping them in the dark?


    Right at this moment, Philip¡¯s call came in.


    Wynn was startled. After she picked up the call, she immediately asked, ¡°Philip, did you do this?¡±

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Philip was very calm. He chuckled and said, ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s the matter? I just saw that the trending


    topics on the inte about thepany have dropped. I had just wanted to ask if I could do


    something.¡±


    Philip did not admit it because he knew that Wynn did not want his help.


    She was a headstrong woman and wanted to solve the problem on her own.


    Wynn frowned and was obviously taken aback. If not Philip, then who?


    ¡°Oh, I already know. Thepany¡¯s PR department is dealing with it,¡± Wynn smiled and said, the


    expression on her face unnatural.


    ¡°Okay, if you need anything, feel free to contact me. I can help you,¡± Philip said and hung up.


    Wynn crossed her arms over her chest as her face became more doubtful. She asked again, ¡°Are you


    sure it¡¯s not done by us?¡±


    The manager pushed his sses and said, ¡°No, the maniptor or team behind the scenes is very


    strong. The funds and connections are beyond our ability. With this work alone, they must have spent


    at least tens of millions.¡±


    Wynn nodded silently and kept thinking about it. Who could have helped her like this?


    ¡°Madam Johnston, is it a friend of yours? Such methods are probably only avable to powerful figures


    in the entertainment industry,¡± the male manager said again.


    Wynn forced out a smile and said, ¡°It should be. Well, just continue your work and see what they¡¯re


    going to do next. Also, try to find out as soon as possible who is doing this to us. If we can discuss the


    matter, then set up a meeting. If not, then let the legal team handle it.¡±


    Back to the private mansion. Robbie was furious at the moment.


    Damn it!


    The other party¡¯s methods were endless and too fast!


    Not only were the previous trending topics withdrawn, but even the new topics that were just uploaded


    were also dropped in minutes.


    They were not a match at all!


    Robbie felt as if every attempt was futile!


    It was horrifying!


    He browsed through the webpages and saw all praises of various famous verified ounts for Beacon


    as well aspliments for Wynn.


    There was even a video of Wynn helping an old woman to cross the road released, which garnered


    numerous likes!


    Otherizens who were not aware of what was going on happily watched the drama unfold, typing on


    the keyboard and making their ownments.


    Robbie doubted his abilities for the first time.


    Was he already getting old and had disconnected from the inte?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Hurry up and contact more paidmentators and keyboard warriors. Tell them the price of one


    comment is increased by 20 cents and one original post is 50 cents!¡±


    Robbie was enraged. This was war!


    A war between online public opinion and keyboard warriors.


    He was not going to lose!


    ¡°I want to see if the people behind this are humans or gods. How capable are they to y this game


    with me? Okay, you want to put money against me, right? I¡¯ll smash you with cash!¡±


    Robbie was angry, his eyes burning.


    He had to defend his throne as one of the 12 Emperors of Entertainment!


    The 12 Emperors of Entertainment was the collective name for the 12 big shots in the entertainment


    industry.


    These people, with their ownpanies and groups, often secretly filmed and tracked the private lives


    and itineraries of celebrities. Then, they would use the information to create hot topics.


    Topics such as celebrity scandals, divorces, adulteries, and so on, were written by these people.


    Why? Forpetition and money!


    ¡°Also, contact all the verified ounts who posted for Beacon. Tell them Robbie James orders them to


    stop! If they don¡¯t agree, tell them that they won¡¯t live to see another day in this industry!¡± Robbie said


    sternly.


    He noticed that tens of millions of fans belonging to those verified ounts were clearing Beacon¡¯s


    name and restoring the truth.


    However, not long after Leo went out, he ran back sweating profusely and said nervously, ¡°There¡¯s no


    way, Mr. James. The trending searches just won¡¯t go up. Even the post we made just now was cleared


    instantly. The other party obviously controls the administrators of many tforms. Besides, ten of our


    verified ounts have been blocked and suspended for one month!


    ¡°Also, all the verified ounts hired by Beacon rejected us.


    ¡°Mr. James, we¡­ We¡¯ve lost this round!¡±


    Leo did not want to admit defeat, but the facts were right in front of him.


    No matter how many posts andments were sent, they were instantly deleted.


    Even their ounts had been blocked!


    One could only imagine how overbearing the other party¡¯s methods were!

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Robbie panicked. With a deep frown, he mmed the table and said, ¡°Throw in more money! Increase


    the price to 20 million!¡±


    ¡°Mr. James, we don¡¯t stand a chance. The other party has already forked out 50 million. If we want to


    fight, we need this amount.¡±


    Leo held up one finger.


    100 million!


    Robbie slumped on his chair. How could this be?


    Was Beacon¡¯s public rtions team so strong?


    They were practically fighting with their lives!


    100 million.


    Could Robbie afford it?


    No!


    He needed to consult Hendricks.


    However, just five minutes ago in Theo¡¯s conference room.


    Philip stood calmly in front of therge French window with his hands in his trouser pockets. He was


    watching the neon lights outside the window and the tall buildings.


    Behind him, Anna walked with graceful steps and handed him a cup of coffee while smiling charmingly.


    ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯re ready to begin.¡±


    Philip took the coffee, turned around, and looked at the dozens of people in the conference room, all


    owners of verified ounts in the entertainment industry. There were dozens of people behind the


    electronic screens.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Let them feel the true power of the inte!¡±


    A cold sneer appeared at the corners of Philip¡¯s mouth.


    As soon as his voice fell, these people intensely uploaded the prepared posts, videos, and so on in


    batches!


    As one could imagine, the trending topics now were all dirty revtions about Beaver Media and


    Robbie James!


    Details about Beaver Media¡¯s dirty monopoly on the entertainment chain, the scandal about the founder


    of Beaver Media with a falsified thesis, Robbie James¡¯ affairs and reported cases of domestic


    violence¡­


    In a sh, the overwhelming power of the inte exposed all the dark secrets about Beaver Media


    and Robbie James!


    How popr was it?


    The top ten searches were about Beaver Media and Robbie James, and each topic was highlighted


    with the word ¡®Hot¡¯!


    Even Facebook¡¯s server waspletely down!


    Facebook programmers also posted urgently: Critical support! Boost the server bandwidth!


    Thest time this happened, it was about the marriage and divorce of a certain celebrity!


    This was mortifying!


    After doing all this, Philip smiled faintly and said to Anna, ¡°Disclose some information about us so that


    the other party cane and talk to us.¡±


    Anna¡¯s eyes lit up and she instantly understood what he meant.


    Sure enough, Philip was no ordinary person.


    He had such a good mind for business. This method was simply amazing!


    Back to Robbie¡¯s side again. He was just about to pick up his phone to call Hendricks when he was


    shocked by the hot search topics that had quickly rose to the top!


    Terrible!


    Shocking!


    Robbie watched as the ten topics appeared out of thin air and exploded quickly!


    The number of hits behind each hot search continuously increased, from tens of thousands to one


    million, two million¡­ Seven million!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was so fast that it was terrifying!


    Robbie panicked. He clicked on one topic and found that the number of hits had exceeded 100 million!


    Moreover, it continued to increase toward 300 million, then 500 million!


    That was just one topic!


    He was doomed!


    Robbie finally felt despair!


    Who was the other party to employ such god-like methods?


    It was petrifying!


    This was not just a simple matter of hot searches but money!

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    He fully understood the power of the inte. He knew that the negative impact behind these ten hot


    search topics would be devastating!


    ¡°Mr. James, something went wrong. We¡¯re suspended!¡±


    Leo rushed in with hisputer, extremely agitated.


    Of course, Robbie realized the reason. He nced at Leo and said anxiously, ¡°Quickly, drop the hot


    searches. No matter how much it costs, we must drop them!¡±


    In an instant, the entire mansion quickly became busy, and various phone calls came in and out.


    On the other hand, Robbie sat limply on the sofa with his eyes wide open. He was staring straight at


    the hot search topics, and every topic wasbeled ¡®hot¡¯.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Not only did the hot searches not drop, but they were getting more and more popr!


    Leo reappeared at the door, his eyes nk. He felt like he was sobbing without tears. ¡°Mr. James, it¡¯s


    over. We¡­ We can¡¯t drop them! There are too many people. More than 100 big ounts, hundreds of


    millions of fans!¡±


    Thud!


    Robbie directly rolled off the sofa. The secretary on the side trembled in fright as she hurriedly ran to


    help him up. She said, ¡°Mr. James, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Robbie was enraged. He kicked the secretary away, staggered to his feet, and said, ¡°Quickly, contact


    the other party and see who is targeting us! This is definitely not Beacon¡¯s handiwork!¡±


    Robbie finally realized that he had provoked a terrible existence!


    Sure enough, five minutester.


    Anna handed a phone to Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, a call from the other party.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly, took the phone, and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. James.¡±


    ¡°Mister¡­ rke?¡±


    Robbie was at the mansion at this moment, sitting on pins and needles. ¡°Hello, Mr. rke. My name is


    Robbie James, the general manager of Beaver Media. It¡¯s a pleasure to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it can¡¯t really be a pleasure, right?¡± Philip put his hands on the window sill and said leisurely.


    This sentence made Anna who stood behind him smile.


    At this time, Philip still had to poke at other people¡¯s wounds.


    Robbie was also taken aback, and there was a fire burning in his chest, but he had no choice.


    ¡°Mr. rke, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What will it take for you to stop?¡± Robbie asked.


    Philip pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s y a question game. If the answer is correct, I¡¯ll


    stop.¡±


    A question game?


    Was he being treated like a primary school student?


    Was this an insult to his intelligence?


    ¡°Okay, please go ahead.¡± Robbie bit the bullet and agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll say the first half of the phrase and you can add the second half,¡± Philip said half-


    jokingly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Robbie nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Face¡­¡±


    ¡°Book.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Tube.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. James is too polite.¡±


    Philipughed abruptly. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it justified for Daddy to teach you a lesson?¡±


    Robbie was stunned for a few seconds before he realized that he was being tricked. He suddenly


    roared in a rage. ¡°Mr. rke, what exactly do you want from me?! I¡¯m not a person to be trifled with so


    easily!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, a cat on a hot tin roof already?¡± Philip said coldly with a bite to his words, ¡°When you made a


    move against Beacon and Wynn Johnston, this oue was already set in stone! By the way, I want to


    remind you that yourpany is finished!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Robbie was taken aback, but he soon gave out a bigugh. ¡°Hahaha! Mr. rke, I


    have to say that your methods are brilliant. You have both money and connections. However, if you


    want to destroy me, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself! It¡¯s not a big deal if I disappear for a


    while. That won¡¯t stop me from making money!¡±


    Philip said, ¡°You can try.¡±


    After that, the call was disconnected.


    On this end, Robbie was furious and went on to smash many things.


    ¡°Damn it! He dares to hang up on me! Who does he think he is? Reinforcement hired by Beacon?


    Okay, then I¡¯ll let you see who¡¯s behind Robbie James!¡±


    Robbie picked up his phone and called the board members one by one.


    Beaver Media was apany with hundreds of millions of assets and would not fall so easily.


    At the same time after Philip hung up the phone, he silently looked out the window with a wicked sneer


    at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Let the finance and ounting people begin. The public opinion is


    almost there. Now, we can start to acquire Beaver Media.¡±


    Earlier, Anna had made a background check on Robbie James.


    This online public opinion was only the first step and the purpose was to nder Robbie.


    This way, hispany would face a crisis.


    Very quickly, the entertainment verified ounts left the room, and another group of people dressed in


    formal suits walked in with theirputers.


    The screens were full of analytical data such as stocks and funds.


    Of course, this information was all rted to Beaver Media.


    These people were professionals who Anna had found, all analytical consultants for security and


    financialpanies.


    They knew all too well about the funds of these non-physical industries.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯re currently buying arge number of shares and acquiring Beaver Media regardless of


    the price. At present, we already own 60% of Beaver Media,¡± ten minutester, Anna reported.


    Now, Beaver Media¡¯s stock prices had plunged because of the scandals.


    However, some people still refused to sell.


    ¡°That¡¯s too little. I want everything. Who refused to sell?¡±


    Philip frowned. This was different from his expectations.


    ¡°The other party is a cunning old fox in the business who seemed to have noticed something. We¡¯ve


    doubled the price, but he still refused,¡± Anna said with a frown.


    ¡°Hehe, money makes the world go round. Increase the price by five times. I don¡¯t believe these old


    foxes will forgo this chance. I must take down Beaver Media. Anyone who dares to do anything to


    Wynn will suffer the consequences!¡± Philip said coldly and adamantly.


    In fact, this matter would be much easier if Old George was the one operating it.


    However, Philip did not want to make use of the family¡¯s influence now because he knew the branch


    family and Giada were keeping an eye on him.


    Hendricks had already seen the search topics on Beaver Media and Robbie on the inte by now. He


    immediately got on the phone and roared. ¡°Robbie James, what the hell is wrong with you? You got


    yourself exposed?¡±


    Robbie said bitterly, ¡°Mr. Worley, I¡¯m sorry. The other party has some tricks up their sleeves. I¡¯m


    handling it right now. I can only apologize for your business.¡±


    ¡°What? Apologize? Do you know how much I¡¯ve already spent? You actually¡ª¡±


    Hendricks yelled furiously, but halfway through the conversation, the call disconnected.


    ¡°F*ck! He hung up on me! This b*stard!¡±


    Hendricks exploded in a rage.


    Sirius said gloomily, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Hendricks frowned, calmed down quickly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is just a minor operation. The trump


    card is still in my hands. Without our consent, Beacon will never get the qualifications license.¡±


    Although there were some deviations, Hendricks had his own way to deal with it.


    ¡­


    Beacon¡¯s director office.


    Wynn and a bunch of public rtions staff were in a discussion.


    Just half an hour ago, the entirework was all about Beaver Media and Robbie James¡¯ usations.


    Compared to Beacon, the public was more willing to look at the topics about Beaver Media and Robbie


    James.


    After all, they were well-known paparazzi in the entertainment industry!


    Many celebrities had been exposed by them, and some of their actions had also broken up many


    celebrity couples who were originally in a loving rtionship.


    These people were the hyenas of the entertainment circle. Many superstars and entertainment


    companies were disgusted by them.


    However, sometimes, they relied on such means to create some hype for themselves, or even to create


    scandals forpetingpanies or celebrities.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, they¡¯re the ones who ndered ourpany.¡±


    The male manager said angrily, ¡°This is too gratifying. I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d be ndered


    themselves!¡±


    ¡°Wow, who did that? This method is fantastic!¡±


    ¡°Just look at this. The top ten topics are all about them. Madam Johnston, your friend is simply too


    amazing. When can we meet them and learn some tricks from them?¡±


    Several PR staff chattered incessantly.


    This person who exposed Beaver Media and Robbie James had be a god-like idol in their eyes.


    Even tonight, many executives in the entertainment industry were talking about this matter.


    Robbie James, one of the 12 Emperors of Entertainment, was about to copse!


    He must have offended someone.


    The mysterious person behind this was too extreme.


    ording to preliminary estimates, the investment was at least one billion!


    Wynn naturally understood what this incident meant to thepany. She frowned, took her bag, and


    left thepany directly.


    Was it Philip¡¯s doing?


    She needed to find out personally!


    At the same time on Philip¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s done. They sold it at five times the price,¡± Anna said. She had to admire Philip¡¯s


    financial resources.


    Nearly one billion was spent this time!


    Over the top!


    This was the sh of titans!


    Philip looked out the window with his hands on his back, a cruel expression appearing on his face. He


    said, ¡°Okay, we should set out to meet the actual mastermind. It¡¯s time to let them know what it means


    to make a move against Beacon and Wynn.¡±


    As soon as he was about to raise his foot, however, Philip received a call from Wynn. Her tone was a


    little cold. ¡°Philip, where are you? I want to see you!¡±


    ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s the urgency? I have to settle something minor here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip quickly signaled at Anna and the others behind him to be quiet, then he walked aside and


    grinned.


    ¡°Well, let me ask you, Beaver Media and Robbie James¡­ Did you do it?¡± At this moment, Wynn was


    sitting in the car. She took a deep breath and asked.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Philip was in a dilemma. He could neither admit nor deny it.


    Finally, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I asked a friend to help. He has some connections and


    resources in the circle.¡±


    On the other end, Wynn was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sure enough, it was Philip.


    However, was his friend really that amazing?


    ording to the colleagues from the PR department, this person was formidable with powerful


    methods!


    ¡°I want to thank him in person. Please arrange it for me,¡± Wynn suddenly said.


    This time, Philip was flustered as he quickly declined. ¡°Well, he¡¯s not in Riverdale but Capital City.


    Maybe next time I¡¯ll treat him.¡±


    Wynn was too persistent.


    ¡°Well, okay then, but you must thank him for me. He did me a great favor this time,¡± Wynn said


    gratefully, ¡°By the way, how much did it cost? Let me know and I¡¯ll wire it back to him.¡±


    Philip smiled helplessly. It was still their money in the end.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find outter. Oh yes, I have something to deal with, so I¡¯ll have to hang up now. You should


    go home soon.¡±


    Philip pretended to be busy and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Wynn was not suspicious either.


    After all, her husband was the big boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group and must have some


    connections.


    In that case, had she underestimated him all this while?


    Who could his friend be?


    ¡°Why does he have so many friends¡­¡± Wynn muttered under her breath in the car, frowned, and


    walked down before returning to thepany.


    Although she did not want Philip¡¯s help, the facts were right in front of her. There were some things that


    she could not handle well.


    Back at the office, the PR staff approached and asked excitedly, ¡°Madam Johnston, how is it? What did


    your friend say? Who is that great person? Out of the 12 Emperors of Entertainment, only three have


    never been seen in public. We know about the rest. Are they one of the three emperors?¡±


    All of them assumed that Wynn met up with that person just now.


    Wynn said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not. Okay, that¡¯s enough. Get back to work.¡±


    No?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Everyone was even more confused now!


    Did that mean this was done by someone other than the 12 Emperors?


    Terrifying!


    It seemed that another new emperor would soon emerge in the entertainment industry!


    Apart from those three, no one else could employ such methods!


    It not only involved money but more importantly, contacts and resources as well as the power to call on


    the keyboard warriors!


    At the same time, Philip had arrived at Beaver Media in Theo¡¯s exclusive car.


    It was that brightly lit mansion.


    A team that consisted of dozens of ck-suited bodyguards escorted Philip out of the car.


    Behind him, a tall and slender Anna followed, looking like a goddess.


    As for Philip, he stood in front of everyone while flexing his wrists, his eyes filled with disdain. With his


    hands in his trouser pockets, he swaggered toward the mansion.


    This appearance was befitting of a handsome and domineering president!


    The female receptionist at the mansion¡¯s front panicked when she saw these people rushing in.


    ¡°Please hold on, Sir. How can I help you?¡±


    The receptionist had a neat ponytail and fair skin. She had a sweet look and spoke harmoniously.


    ¡°Is this Beaver Media?¡± Philip asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes, Sir. Are you looking for Mr. James?¡±


    The receptionist was very polite. After all, there were so many of them and they did not look like


    ordinary people. Could they be friends of Mr. James?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Philip nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. There are no appointments for meeting guests here, so I¡¯m afraid Mr. James won¡¯t be


    seeing you tonight.¡± The receptionist smiled slightly and declined very gently.


    Philip frowned, nced at the mansion, and sneered at the corner of his mouth. He then walked right


    in.


    At this time, the receptionist was so anxious that she hurriedly stepped forward and opened her arms


    wide. Holding her chest up, she stopped Philip.


    The two of them almost collided.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister. Mr. James won¡¯t be seeing you. If you continue further, I¡¯ll have to call security.¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s face gradually became cold.


    As she spoke, two very burly security guards walked out behind her.


    Philip frowned impatiently and said, ¡°I advise you to step aside.¡±


    The receptionist was very dedicated. She could already tell that Philip was here to cause trouble. Her


    face turned cold as she said, ¡°Sorry, but no. Security, kick them out!¡±


    In that case¡­


    Four bodyguards in ck suits walked out from behind Philip, approached them, and subdued the


    opponents in no time at all.


    The receptionist was frightened out of her wits and rushed in with her face drained of all colors.


    She ran into the living room of the mansion. At this moment, Robbie and his staff were making calls


    urgently.


    They had no choice. The online public opinion about them was too popr.


    The atmosphere in the entire hall was very tense.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Robbie was so angry that he had smashed severalputers.


    At this time, the receptionist ran in, panting and saying, ¡°Oh no, Mr. James, someone¡¯s forcing their


    way in and wants to see you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Find someone to get rid of them! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?!¡± Robbie shouted


    angrily.


    The receptionist said timidly, ¡°But we can¡¯t stop them. They¡¯ve already forced their way in.¡±


    Robbie raised his head and stared at her angrily. Then, he got up and said, ¡°Who the hell is here to see


    me at this hour?¡±


    The receptionist shook her head and said hesitantly, ¡°They didn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Robbie simply said gruffly, ¡°Get some people to stop them and drive them away. I¡¯m not seeing them!¡±


    After that, Robbie stopped talking. Then, he sat on the sofa while smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°Mr. James, could it be rted to Beacon?¡± Leo suddenly said.


    Beacon?


    Robbie quickly sat up.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. The PR in Beacon is rubbish. Besides, it¡¯s already sote. Who the hell could it be?¡±


    Robbie shook his head. No matter how good the other party is, how could they find hispany so


    quickly?


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. rke?¡± Leo asked again, his face full of doubts and uncertainty.


    Robbie got scared and the cigarette in his hand trembled slightly.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. We can¡¯t even find out who this Mr. rke is. For such a person to stand up for Beacon,


    they must have spent a bomb. Now that I¡¯ve been exposed, there¡¯s no reason for him toe here.¡±


    Robbie was trying to convince himself too.


    It was hard for him to believe that someone would do so much for Beacon!


    One billion!


    Was Beacon that rich?


    Tonight, Robbie finally understood the terrible power of financial capital!


    In the past, he thought he was invincible when he manipted public opinion.


    However, tonight¡¯s counter-attack had caught him off guard. He did not even have any ability to parry,


    which made him very depressed.


    Suddenly!


    A scream filled the entire hall!


    ¡°Mr. James, look, our market value has plunged! It took a nosedive!¡±


    A staff stared at theputer screen. There was a green line that took a sharp dive!


    Robbie exploded on the spot, anger surging through his body!


    This went too far!


    It had copsed!


    They were being driven to their deaths!


    ¡°Hurry up to contact the major shareholders. Hold the bottom line. Wait for the market to start tomorrow


    and buy in the stocks. We must stabilize it!¡±


    Robbie was still thinking clearly and did not panic.


    However, before he could make a call, the cell phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Neal, what? You sold your shares?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Mr. Bill, you sold them too?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Saunders, your 30 million shares¡­ What, you sold everything?¡±


    Instantly, Robbie¡¯s breath was stuck in his chest. He spat a mouthful of blood and copsed on the


    sofa!


    He did not expect the other party to be so ruthless and pull a double whammy on him!


    In just a few moments, he lost several minor shareholders and 40 percent of his stocks were sold!


    Obviously, someone was going for his bottom line!


    They were out for his life!


    An enraged Robbie finally got his breath back under thefort of his assistant.


    ¡°Fortunately, thepany still has three major shareholders. They definitely won¡¯t sell their shares at


    this time. I can still get it back!¡±


    Robbie gritted his teeth and sat up, his pupils dancing with anger.


    He felt it. The attacks from the opponent, one after another, were driving him to his death!


    A tough opponent!


    No, Robbie had no chance to resist at all!


    Too rapid, too dense!


    Was it Beacon?


    His rivals?


    Did someone take advantage of the situation and threw him under the bus?


    Bam!


    Robbie smashed the ss in his hand and roared. ¡°Who the hell is f*cking with me?!¡±


    However, as soon as the words were out, a dozen people came into the living room!


    They were all in ck suits.


    Then, a handsome and stern figure appeared in the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Philip appeared in front of everyone with a wicked sneer at the corner of his mouth. He stared at


    Robbie with cold eyes.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Robbie¡¯s eyes were sullen as he stared at the dozen or so people who had suddenly broken in!


    Especially the young man who took the lead. He was so young, it was ridiculous!


    Not only that but the aura he exuded terrified Robbie!


    A domineering spirit?


    There was this illusion.


    In just an instant, however, Robbie regained his rity. With angry sparks in his eyes, he shouted,


    ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?! Get out!¡±


    This group of barbarians dared to break into his mansion. They were too b*llsy!


    ¡°Mr. James, they¡¯re the ones who wanted to see you.¡±


    The receptionist quickly called someone to drive them out.


    If Mr. James was angry with her, she would be in for it tonight.


    Even her knees would suffer.


    The receptionist trembled as she recalled theshing Robbie had given her before.


    However, Philip simply dug his ear with his thumb, blew at it, and said disdainfully, ¡°Son, have you


    already forgotten Daddy so soon?¡±


    Too pretentious!


    Digging his ear with his thumb. Magnificent!


    Here, Robbie was dumbfounded.


    Daddy?


    What Daddy?


    However, he instantly understood.


    ¡°Mister¡­ rke?¡± Robbie eximed, his eyes wide as he stared at Philip in disbelief.


    That Mr. rke who exposed him was this young man in front of him?


    How could that be possible?!


    Robbie had imagined countless times that the other party would be a scheming man and a bigwig in


    the industry.


    However, he would never have thought that he was such a young junior.


    A sneer shed at the corner of Philip¡¯s mouth, and he simply nced around the living room. He then


    walked to the sofa and sat down unceremoniously while propping his legs.


    It was quite a demeanor.


    Anna and the rest also quickly moved behind Philip, staring coldly at Robbie and his people.


    Robbie and Leo exchanged a quick nce in tandem.


    They knew that the main character was here.


    Moreover, looking at the opponent¡¯s posture, they were here to cause trouble.


    Therefore, Robbie quickly signaled everyone in the living room to go out.


    ¡°Mr. rke, what can I do for you thiste at night?¡±


    Robbie was still polite as he still needed to figure out the other party¡¯s purpose.


    However, when he recalled the word ¡®Daddy¡¯, he was filled with unease.


    He had been humiliated by a junior.


    ¡°Do you, of course!¡± Philip said directly.


    Robbie frowned at his words. Forcing himself on a man?


    Philip quickly exined, ¡°Mr. James, don¡¯t misunderstand. I meant to do you until you can¡¯t get back up


    again.¡±


    Robbie¡¯s face turned cold as he snorted. ¡°Mr. rke, although I don¡¯t know who you are, I have to tell


    you that I¡¯m not a man to be trifled with. If you touch me today, my backer wille after you tomorrow!


    I advise you to think twice.¡±


    Robbie tried his best to figure out this Mr. rke who was right in front of him, but he could not see any


    ws despite careful observation.


    It was strange.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I¡¯ve already decided to destroy your future. So what, Mr. James? How about you call


    your backer right now to deal with me?¡± Philip said confidently, his tone full of disdain.


    Anyone who made a move against Beacon and Wynn needed to be clear about the consequences¡ª


    total destruction.


    Be it the body, the spirit, or the remains!


    After that, Philip signaled Anna to pass a bunch of documents to Robbie and said, ¡°Look, these are the


    stocks of Beaver Media that I¡¯ve acquired. Now, I¡¯m also a part of thepany.¡±


    Anna tacitly took out the share agreement from the bag.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really extravagant. You bought the shares of our minority shareholders so quickly. I really


    have to admire your methods.¡±


    Robbie took a sip of tea, then smiled hypocritically. He said, ¡°But Mr. rke, you have to understand


    that ourpany has three major shareholders, and I¡¯m one of them. Even if you¡¯ve bought the shares


    of those small shareholders, there¡¯s no way to kick me out.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Robbie understood this very well. For the other party to acquire the shares so quickly meant that he


    was trying to kick him out.


    This method wasmonce in business.


    However, Philip sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you.¡±


    This sentence directly made Robbie¡¯s heart tremble!


    Especially now that he was in direct contact with Philip¡¯s gaze, he felt that he was being seen through.


    This guy, could it be¡­

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Bam!


    Philip snapped his fingers and immediately, two middle-aged men walked in through the door. One was


    in a ck suit with a greasy head, and the other was in a flowered shirt, looking smug.


    ¡°Mr. James.¡±


    The two of them smiled at Robbie in unison.


    ¡°Mr. King, Mr. Wand, why are you here?¡±


    Robbie was stunned and flustered!


    They were two of thepany¡¯s three major shareholders, each ounting for 15 percent of the


    shares.


    Mr. King and Mr. Wandughed, walked past Robbie, and stood directly in front of Philip respectfully.


    They bowed and greeted, ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip nodded as a sign of greeting.


    ¡°Mr. King, Mr. Wand, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Even if Robbie was confused, he could see that something was up.


    Impossible!


    Mr. Wand, the man wearing the flowered shirt, held his head high and said to Robbie impatiently, ¡°Mr.


    James, we¡¯re doing this for money. Mr. rke offered us five times the market price. Moreover, the


    entirework is condemning Beaver Media and Robbie James. Do you think we can still sell the


    shares? Even if I offer them to you, would you buy them?¡±


    Next to him, Mr. King also said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re simply thinking about ourselves.¡±


    Five¡­ Five times!


    Robbie panicked, staring in disbelief at Philip who was sitting on the sofa.


    He actually offered five times the price!


    ¡°Sean King, Bud Wand, we founded thispany. We were brothers. You sold the shares just like


    that?¡±


    Robbie was annoyed and could not believe it. At this time, his brothers were the ones who had stabbed


    him twice in the back!


    ¡°Brothers? Can we put food on the table with that?¡± Mr. Wand said disdainfully with a sneer.


    Robbie flushed and suddenlyughed. ¡°Haha, well yed, well yed indeed!


    ¡°However, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still a shareholder of thispany. I still have 20% of the shares in my


    hand!¡± Robbie roared, face full of chills.


    At this time¡­


    Philip snorted and said to Robbie, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to disappoint you again. I¡¯ve also bought your shares.


    Right now, I hold 100% of Beaver Media.¡±


    When Robbie heard this, he shook his head like a rattle and said, ¡°No way! Impossible!¡±


    However, just as his words fell¡­


    At the door, a middle-aged woman with a chubby figure broke in.


    ¡°Robbie James!¡± As soon as she entered the door, she roared with hatred.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Smack!


    That woman swept in like a tornado and pped Robbie¡¯s face fiercely!


    tter!


    Robbie was taken out on the spot and smashed into the coffee table!


    After all, 154 pounds stood no chance against 220 pounds!


    ¡°Dear.¡±


    Robbie slumped on the ground, clutching his swollen left cheek with blood on the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Well done, Robbie James! How dare you fool around outside? I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    Robbie¡¯s wife started punching and kicking at him. Her attacks were ruthless!


    It was so brutal that even Philip could not bear to look at it.


    Five minutes passed.


    Robbie was sprawled on the ground groaning. His wife grabbed his hair and threw a document from


    her bag, saying, ¡°Divorce papers. Sign it!¡±


    Robbie panicked. He held the divorce agreement while kneeling on the ground, crying. ¡°Dear, I was


    wrong. I don¡¯t want a divorce!¡±


    Of course, Robbie would not agree to a divorce. He had married into her family.


    Besides, the property rights all belonged to his wife.


    Even thepany¡¯s shares were under her name.


    His wife ignored Robbie and said to Philip instead, ¡°From now on, his life or death has nothing to do


    with me.¡±


    With that said, the woman forced Robbie to sign the documents and left.


    At this moment, Robbie slumped on the ground like an abandoned person, his face crestfallen.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    At this moment, Robbie lost his previous arrogance. His face was cold and unyielding.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    Philip got up nonchntly, took the share transfer agreement from Anna, and said calmly, ¡°This is


    100% of Beaver Media¡¯s shares. I want you to buy it all back.¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Buy it all back again?


    What was the meaning of this?!


    Robbie was all the more baffled by Philip¡¯s actions, but his instincts told him that he was being tricked.


    ¡°Mr. James, your head has not been messed up by your wife, right? I said this is 100% of the shares of


    Beaver Media. I want you to buy it all back. ording to the market price, Beaver Media is worth 300


    million, so let¡¯s round it up. You can give me one billion for the time being. Beaver Media is still your


    company and you¡¯re still thergest shareholder. As such, I¡¯m being very considerate, right?¡±


    Philip stood in front of Robbie, grinning.


    That smile seemed so calm and innocent.


    Robbie stared at that broad toothy grin and almost spat a mouthful of blood!


    F*ck!


    After rounding up, 300 million became one billion?!


    That was daylight robbery!


    This was going too far!


    ¡°Mr. rke, why should I buy it all back? Beaver Media has such a bad reputation now. Besides, I don¡¯t


    have money.¡±


    Robbie directly shook his head and declined.


    He could not be forced to buy, right?


    Philip merely smiled faintly, shook his head, and said, ¡°Mr. James, you¡¯re a clever man, but


    unfortunately, you just don¡¯t know the current situation. Since I¡¯m here, I have my ways to get you to


    buy back all the shares.¡±


    After that, Philip took the materials and documents handed over by Anna, threw them to Robbie one by


    one, and said coldly, ¡°These are all evidence of yourpany¡¯s fraudulent ounts as well as records


    of your illegal transactions. Oh, by the way, you even forced yourself on a womanst year. Although


    the matter was settled privately, if that incident ever leaks out, it won¡¯t be good for you, right?¡±


    Robbie was stunned as a cold sweat swept over him instantly!


    How did this man get hold of such evidence?! These were all his deepest and darkest secrets!


    Once this information was exposed or handed over to the authorities, he would be doomed!


    ¡°Mr. James, I hope you¡¯ll consider it carefully. Once this information is handed over, you¡¯ll be jailed for


    at least 20 years. Even if you¡¯ve built a lot of shellpanies behind your wife¡¯s back over the years


    and made a lot of money, can you spend it in prison?¡±


    Philipughed coldly as if he had seen through everything.


    Robbie panicked. For a person who was already ustomed to avish and extravagant lifestyle, such


    hardships in prison would be absolutely unbearable¡ªespecially if such immoral acts were made known


    to the public. Robbie James would never be able to make aeback!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have so much money.¡±


    With cold sweat dotting his forehead, he finally lowered his head.


    Philip simply shook his head gently and said, ¡°Swiss bank ount 0683 has a deposit of exactly one


    billion. I think Mr. James should know to whom this bank ount belongs.¡±


    Crack!


    With that sentence, Robbie copsed on the spot!


    Even his Swiss bank ount was found out by the other party?


    What sort of method was this?!


    In less than one hour, the opponent had shown so many trump cards!


    Horrific!


    The methods were terrifying!


    What sort of person was he and what kind of background did he have for him to react with such


    speed?!


    Robbiepletely slumped on the sofa, shaking all over.


    Philip was unperturbed and said lightly, ¡°Final price, one billion.¡±


    ¡°One billion? Do you really think I¡¯m an easy person to bully?¡±


    Robbie was furious.


    Everything he owned was in the Swiss bank ount. Over the years, he built many shellpanies


    and privatepanies behind his wife¡¯s back.


    Was he really going to lose everything in just one day?


    Moreover, Beaver Media¡¯s reputation was already destroyed all over thework. There was no way to


    turn things around again.


    If he bought it back for one billion, it would be no different from buying a tombstone for himself!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Mr. James, it seems that you still don¡¯t understand. If I hand this information out, you¡¯ll spend 20 years


    in prison. Do you really think I can¡¯ty my hands on the money in your Swiss bank ount?¡± Philip


    shrugged and said nonchntly.


    If Robbie continued to be stubborn, Philip did not mind sending him in.


    After all, he had to pay a price for his misdeeds.


    Besides, since he dared to make a move against Wynn, he should know the consequences!


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Robbie¡¯s face turned dark as he stared at Philip with eyes full of hatred!


    ¡°Haha, a threat? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s an order!¡± Philip said with an unquestionable tone.


    ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t take things too far! I¡¯m not a weakling who you can bully at will! Even a rabbit will bite


    if it¡¯s threatened! At worst, I¡¯ll take you down with me! I still have a backer behind me!¡±


    Robbie was thoroughly annoyed, so he bit the bullet and said roguishly. He would not take this lying


    down. If he really bought the shares, there would be no turning back!


    ¡°Your backer?¡±


    Philip smiled calmly and said, ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    He did not care about Robbie James at all, because his target had always been the people behind him.


    Philip knew all along that Robbie was just a small potato and the person who was helping him in the


    background was the big fry!


    In other words, he was bait.


    Since he was going to settle this once and for all, then he had topletely eliminate the grass from its


    roots.


    Philip would not leave behind any existence that could threaten Beacon and Wynn in the future. Since


    there was a mastermind behind all this, he would take down everyone in one fell swoop!


    Robbie clenched his fists. How he wished he could hire someone to kill Philip!


    He was too wicked!


    Tonight, he had lostpletely, but he refused to admit defeat so easily!


    ¡°Anna, let¡¯s go outside and let Mr. James think about it carefully,¡± Philip said as he turned around and


    walked out of the mansion.


    ¡°Mr. James!¡±


    Leo, who was next to him, kept winking at Robbie. He was signaling to him that Philip and his people


    could not be allowed to leave like this!


    Robbie naturally understood Leo¡¯s intentions and a chill shed in his eyes.


    It was a killing intent!


    ¡°You want to leave? Dream on! Since you dare to touch me, be prepared to find a cemetery for


    yourself!¡±


    Robbie¡¯s face was grim.


    After being in this line for so many years, how could he be an ordinary person?


    With that said, he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Manny! Bring some men and stop the group of people who just left the mansion. If they resist, cripple


    them!¡±


    Robbie¡¯s face was cold and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    Leo was flustered and said, ¡°Mr. James, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? Just bring them back. There¡¯s no


    need to be so brutal.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! What have we not done over the years? Since that guy is driving us to the corner, we don¡¯t have


    to show any mercy! Mr. rke? Tell him to go to hell! I¡¯ll break his limbs before killing him!¡±


    Robbie snorted coldly with murderous intent in his eyes!


    At the door of the mansion, Anna was slightly worried and said, ¡°Mr. rke, the patron behind Robbie


    James is no ordinary person. If we do this, will the opponent retaliate?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, they asked for it! No matter who it is, those who vite my bottom line have to ept the


    consequences!¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I think we should arrange for reinforcements. I don¡¯t think Robbie will let us leave just like


    that,¡± Anna said and quickly made a call.


    Suddenly, many people appeared from the surrounding area. They were all thugs with weapons in their


    hands.


    Seeing this scene, Philip smiled knowingly.


    Sure enough, Robbie would not take this lying down.


    ¡°Catch them! Don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡±


    The burly man in the lead, Manny, did not say anything else when he rushed up with the baseball bat in


    his hand!


    After all, they had more people and such matters were just a walk in the park.


    They should quickly get it over and done with.


    Anna immediately took a few bodyguards and rushed to protect Philip.


    ¡°Mr. rke, you should go and leave this to us!¡±


    Anna Carter, a pretty woman, was wearing a small ck trench coat while her straight and slender legs


    were wrapped in ck silk stockings. At this moment, she was poised to fight, and that sight was quite


    exotic.


    Particrly the moment when she pulled out the hairband from her wrist and tied her hair decisively


    and heroically.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Step aside. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly at this time and stepped forward.


    Anna asked Philip in bewilderment, ¡°Mr. rke, you will?¡±


    However, before she finished speaking, the group from the other side surrounded Philip. Like a pack of


    hungry wolves, they brandished their weapons and pounced on Philip.


    At the same time in Beacon Group.


    A ck Audi stopped at the entrance.


    Hendricks Worley and Sirius Worley got down from the car. The two brothers had a faint sneer at the


    corners of their mouths as they stepped into Beacon.


    The crisis wasing!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    ¡°Madam Johnston, Mr. Worley from the medical association branch office is here in person.¡±


    Mindy hurried to the director¡¯s office with a look of nervousness and anxiety.


    ¡°Mr. Worley?¡±


    Wynn was startled and quickly got up to greet him.


    ¡°Haha, Madam Johnston is a strong career woman indeed. You¡¯re still dealing with thepany¡¯s


    affairs sote at night. I took the liberty to disturb you. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Just as Wynn was about to get up, Hendricks had already rushed in with Sirius and his assistant.


    She heard his voice before seeing him.


    ¡°Mr. Worley, you¡¯re too kind. I was just about to pay you a visit.¡±


    Wynn smiled before hurrying over to shake hands with him. Then, she invited Hendricks to sit down


    and started preparing tea.


    Hendricks took a quick nce and was shocked by Wynn¡¯s beauty.


    No wonder there were rumors in Riverdale¡¯s medical industry that Beacon had a chairwoman the level


    of a goddess.


    Seeing her today, she really was extraordinary.


    No, to be more precise, Hendricks knew Wynn, but it was only after such a close contact that he


    realized that Wynn was a great beauty.


    On the side, Sirius stared at Wynn unabashedly, scrutinizing her from head to toe. There was a wicked


    smile on his mouth.


    This woman suited his taste, but he heard she was pregnant.


    However, pregnant women were more enchanting.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, since I¡¯m already here, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. About the cancetion of


    Beacon¡¯s qualifications license by the medical association this time, what do you n to do about it?¡±


    Hendricks took a sip of the superior Earl Grey tea that Wynn made for him and got straight to the point.


    Hendricks needed to take the opponent off guard so that he could take control of the initiative.


    Wynn smiled slightly as she continued to prepare the tea. ¡°Mr. Worley, the cancetion of our


    qualifications this time really came too suddenly. In the past, we¡¯ve always followed the guidelines of


    the medical association very closely. I wonder which rule we¡¯ve vited this time. I hope Mr. Worley


    can point it out. We¡¯ll correct it immediately and hope you can show us some leniency,¡± Wynn said very


    delicately because she understood the situation well. For Hendricks Worley to turn up thiste at night,


    this was not a simple affair.


    She needed to do her best.


    Hendricks chuckled. ¡°Do you really not understand, or are you just pretending?¡±


    When he said that, he stared at Wynn¡¯s face and realized that thetter really did not seem to


    understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Wynn leaned back on the sofa with a smile on her lips.


    Hendricks nodded and said directly, ¡°The cancetion of the relevant qualifications of Beacon this time


    was ordered by the Golden City Medical Association. The president of our region gave the instructions


    personally. Madam Johnston, have you offended someone recently?¡±


    The question was bounced back to Wynn.


    Wynn thought hard before she shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Worley, I really don¡¯t understand. I


    haven¡¯t been in contact with people from the medical association. How could I have offended


    someone?¡±


    She was really at a loss.


    ording to Hendricks¡¯s indication, she had offended someone from the medical association, hence


    the cancetion of Beacon¡¯s qualifications.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re really not aware of this. Perhaps someone around you has offended someone


    then,¡± Hendricks said.


    ¡°I wonder who the president of this region is. Can I ask Mr. Worley to introduce me to that person?¡±


    Wynn smiled faintly. This matter had to be discussed.


    Since the provocation was already made, she had to make amends.


    No one would say no to money.


    Hendricks frowned, stared at Wynn¡¯s beautiful face for a few seconds, and suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s


    President Smyth. Don¡¯t you know him?¡±


    President Smyth?


    Wynn frowned. She did not know this President Smyth, but she felt like she had heard this name


    before.


    ¡°President Smyth¡¯s wife is Muriel Milton. You really don¡¯t know?¡± Hendricks added again.


    Before he came, he had received a call from Muriel.


    The intentions were simple¡ªa donkey in a lion¡¯s hide. By making use of Smyth¡¯s authority, Hendricks


    was ordered to create obstacles for Beacon and drive Wynn out of the industry.


    As such, Hendricks had investigated this matter.


    It turned out they were former ssmates.


    Hearing Muriel¡¯s name, Wynn was taken aback for a moment. Then, she understood.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It turned out that Muriel was the one behind this!

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Wynn was very upset. She did not expect Muriel to hold such grudges. To get back at her, she actually


    used her husband¡¯s authority and canceled Beacon¡¯s qualifications


    Hateful!


    This woman was really vindictive!


    ¡°I know her,¡± Wynn said bitterly.


    Hendricks immediately got up and said, ¡°In that case, do take heed. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do anything about


    this. Regarding the cancetion of Beacon¡¯s qualification, I will hold a press conference tomorrow to


    make a public announcement. Starting at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, all yourpany¡¯s


    operations will be suspended.¡±


    With that said, Hendricks turned to leave.


    Wynn quickly stopped him and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Worley, can you give us a few days¡¯ grace? I¡¯ll


    find a way to get in touch with President Smyth.¡±


    Hendricks looked at his watch and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Johnston. You still have 12 hours to get in


    touch with President Smyth. However, I have to remind you. President Smyth has a personal habit of


    switching off his phone from nine o¡¯clock in the evening until ten o¡¯clock the next morning. So¡­¡±


    Hendricks did not continue but turned around and left.


    Sirius got up at this moment. As he passed Wynn, he nced at her provocatively and said with a


    smile, ¡°Madam Johnston, if you have time,e have a chat at my office. Maybe I can help you.¡±


    They left after that.


    After they were gone, Mindy cursed angrily, ¡°Madam Johnston, just look at them! These people are


    here tough at us! Especially that Hendricks Worley. So what if he¡¯s the general manager of the


    medical association branch office? He¡¯s nothing but a pretentious prick, using his authority for personal


    gain! This time, he¡¯ll definitely try his best to ruin ourpany so that his brother¡¯s trashpany can


    take over the pharmaceutical industry!¡±


    Wynn crossed her arms over her chest, her face looking unpleasant.


    Of course, she understood the interest entanglement in this matter.


    ¡°Do everything possible to get in touch with the Golden City Medical Association. No matter the price,


    try to get a postponement of the qualification cancetion,¡± Wynn said coldly, her eyes full of fighting


    spirit.


    She refused to believe she would lose!


    ¡°In addition, once we receive the suspension and stop production, immediately activate the emergency


    n and cover the bases with all the newly establishedpanies. As for the dealers and distributors,


    soothe things over as much as possible. If not, we¡¯llpensate as per agreed.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Wynn gave several orders in a row. The staff in the directors¡¯ office nodded in response and walked out


    quickly.


    The entire Beacon Group seemed very busy tonight.


    Back to Philip.


    A group of ruffians pounced on Philip at this moment!


    Philip still looked indifferent, a cold light reflecting in his eyes. There was a sneer at the corner of his


    mouth. ¡°Imbeciles!¡±


    After that, he moved!


    Philip summoned his strength and threw a punch!


    Boom!


    A muffled noise!


    Philip¡¯s fist made direct contact with a thug¡¯s face.


    Instantly, the thug howled. Philip broke his front teeth with just one punch. He moved back several


    steps due to the momentum and knocked down several people behind him!


    Shocking!


    Philip¡¯s extraordinary move directly stunned everyone!


    In the horrified eyes of those gangsters, Philip stepped forward and approached the leader, Manny.


    With an indifferent expression, he stood directly in front of Manny who was holding a baseball bat and


    said, ¡°Robbie James is just an ant in my eyes. For him to do this, is he trying to live or die?¡±

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    After hearing this, Manny was furious!


    ¡°What? Who do you think you are? You dare to threaten Mr. James? I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Manny


    roared.


    He was paid to do this, so naturally, he needed to do it properly.


    Otherwise, he would disappoint Robbie who took care of him and his men.


    Therefore, Manny wanted to teach Philip a painful lesson!


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Philip just sneered. This Manny who stood in front of him was no different from an idiot.


    He raised his hand and punched Manny in the face!


    This Manny was a well-known scoundrel in this area. He had practiced martial arts since he was


    young. Therefore, after roaming the streets for years, he had never encountered any tough opponents.


    That was why he was valued by Robbie and did many nasty things for him in the dark.


    However!


    Bam!


    Manny only felt a gust of wind and before feeling as if his face hade into contact with an iron wall!


    That huge force smashed into his face heavily. Manny¡¯s pupils shrank as his eyes almost fell out of


    their sockets!


    Instantly, his entire body directly flew in a parab andnded heavily on the front windshield of the car


    parked behind!


    Thump!


    Beep, beep, beep!


    The windshield of the car broke and the rm red!


    Manny spat out a mouthful of blood!


    He felt as if his bones had fallen apart and the pain was so severe that he could not straighten his back


    at all. Compared to the one night stand with the chick from the nearby hair salonst night, this was


    worse on his back!


    Manny¡¯s face was distorted, and he felt that he was better off dying. His entire face was flushed red.


    All this happened in just a few seconds!


    Too powerful!


    Philip¡¯s intensity was too scary!


    All the thugs were stunned silly at the sight of Philip. No one dared to stop him as they only watched


    nkly while he walked toward Manny.


    Crack!


    When he came to Manny, Philip did not hesitate to make a move. Pulling Manny down from the car, he


    stepped on him and directly crushed his kneecap!


    Manny was most likely to spend his remaining days in a wheelchair!


    Argh!


    A miserable scream left Manny¡¯s mouth. His eyes went ck as he fell into a dead faint.


    The onlookers who saw this scene all took a deep breath and stared at Philip with an incredulous


    expression!


    Holy sh*t!


    It was too ruthless!


    Taken out by a youngster?


    Manny was their leader after all, and he had practiced martial arts, but he could not even lift a finger


    against this young man!


    At this moment, more shocked than these ruffians were naturally Robbie and Leo who were watching


    from the mansion!


    Through the surveince at the door, they saw everything clearly.


    Especially Robbie who was now covered with cold sweat. He could tell that Philip¡¯s strength was very


    terrifying, fast, and ruthless without any hesitation!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Moreover, every move was the killing blow!


    Just like what he did to him.


    Robbie panicked. He waspletely confused now. Judging from his experience, this Mr. rke had


    such superb skills, so his background was definitely not simple!


    Could he be a young master from a wealthy family who came out for some experience?


    ¡°Mr. James, what should we do now?¡±


    Leo was also anxious. He knew very well if Robbie copsed, he would not be able to extricate himself


    either.


    Robbie, who was slumped on the sofa, seemed to have aged in an instant. He now looked vaguely like


    an old hero on his deathbed.


    Everything was over.


    He knew very well that he had no chance of winning.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Robbie sweated profusely, his eyes lost.


    ¡°Mr. James, please listen to my advice and agree to his conditions. It¡¯s better to lose the saddle than


    the horse. I still have some money, enough for us to make aeback. Besides, you still have a


    backer behind you. Let¡¯s say yes for the time being and cate the other party,¡± Leo quickly analyzed


    the current situation and said.


    ¡°But that¡¯s one billion! I¡¯m not willing to concede. I¡¯ve gone through too much. How can I just give


    everything away like this?¡±


    Robbie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Over the years, he lived his life at the tip of the knife and finally got to


    the ce he was now. How could he lose it all just like that?

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    ¡°Mr. James, things have progressed this far. There¡¯s no turning back now. We can only suffer the loss.


    He has gathered too much evidence against us. If these are exposed, we¡¯ll go under for sure. At that


    time, we¡¯ll really have no chance to make aeback.¡±


    Leo said anxiously, ¡°Mr. James, just agree to it for the time being. After that, you can look for your


    patron to take revenge for you and wipe out this rke person in one fell swoop! At that time, you¡¯ll still


    be Mr. James!¡±


    Robbie thought about it for a while and finally lowered his head helplessly. He clenched his fist and


    said, ¡°Go and invite him back.¡±


    Seeing that Robbie had agreed, Leo quickly ran out.


    ¡°Mr. rke, Mr. James wants to see you!¡± Leo rushed out and shouted loudly, his tone subconsciously


    bing extremely respectful.


    Seeing Leo, Philip frowned slightly and asked coldly, ¡°Have you thought over it carefully?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We agree to Mr. rke¡¯s request,¡± Leo said with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, who does your Mr. James think I am? Coming and going at his beck and call? Moreover, how


    do you exin these gangsters? Are you trying to y around with me?¡± Philip sneered.


    Neither Robbie nor Leo were good people.


    ¡°Mr. rke, please calm down. It¡¯s our fault. We apologize.¡±


    Leo¡¯s attitude was very sincere.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this time, Robbie also came out and asked directly, ¡°What exactly do you want, Mr. rke?¡±


    ¡°1.5 billion! Final price! If it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll sign on it immediately!¡± Philip said tly and straightforwardly,


    raising the price by 500 million!


    ¡°rke, you¡¯re getting too big for your britches!¡± Robbie cursed angrily.


    Leo immediately covered Robbie¡¯s mouth with a nervous expression on his face, muttering, ¡°Mr.


    James, just agree to it and hold the situation first.¡±


    ¡°But where do I get another 500 million?¡±


    Robbie was anxious.


    ¡°Mr. James, humans will do anything for wealth. Just do it!¡±


    Leo motioned.


    Robbie felt like crying. He finally lowered his head and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Philip smiled and immediately instructed Anna to redraft a share transfer agreement.


    Robbie took it and signed it reluctantly.


    The pen ttered on the ground.


    Robbie had copsed limply on the ground.


    Gone, everything was gone!


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, stared at Robbie, and smiled faintly at the corner of his


    mouth. He said, ¡°Mr. James, I hope you tread carefully from now on. Perhaps when you think you can


    get back on your feet again, you¡¯re more than wee to take a shot at me.¡±


    After that, Philip directly led Anna and the others out of the mansion.


    At that moment.


    Anna followed Philip closely, staring at his back.


    This man was glowing with radiance at the moment. It was captivating.


    Anna had fallen hard!


    Philip turned around and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me that way?¡±


    Anna was like a frightened fawn. She shook her head quickly and blushed as she lowered her face.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think that Mr. rke is too awesome. With these methods alone, Robbie


    James couldn¡¯t do anything at all. Moreover, we didn¡¯t spend a single cent and made an extra 500


    million.¡±


    When she spoke, Anna¡¯s eyes were filled with obvious admiration.


    It was amazing!


    Philip¡¯s methods were simply terrifying!


    All he took was a bit of time. Not only did he clear all the rumors for Beacon, but he also got rid of


    Robbie and earned 500 million!


    Goodness gracious!


    Anna felt more excited the more she thought about it!


    Philip smiled faintly and did not say anything. It really did not take much brainpower to deal with people


    like Robbie James.


    It was child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Mr. rke, what should we do next?¡± Anna asked.


    Philip looked at the night sky and said, ¡°We wait. Since there¡¯s someone behind Robbie James, he


    certainly won¡¯t just stop at this. The bait is cast, so we¡¯ll just wait for the fish to bite before catching


    everyone in one fell swoop. By the way, get some people to keep an eye on the medical association


    branch office. It¡¯s time to make a move against them.¡±


    Anna looked at Philip¡¯s leaving back and knew that a storm was brewing.


    This time, Riverdale would be embroiled in a bloodbath.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    After Philip left the mansion, he returned to the vi. He looked after M for a while before calling


    Wynn.


    ¡°Wynnie, how are things? Is there a turnaround?¡± Philip asked in concern.


    Wynn tiredly said, ¡°No, we¡¯re still dealing with it. Is M asleep?¡±


    ¡°She just went to bed. Should I pick you up?¡± Philip continued asking.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I have to work overtime tonight. You should go to bed too.¡±


    Wynn smiled. She deliberately took the time to answer this call.


    Philip frowned when he heard this and said worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant. You shouldn¡¯t be working


    so hard. Listen to me. I¡¯ll pick you up. Just leave thepany¡¯s affairs to your staff. If they really can¡¯t


    handle it, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Philip said as he got up and put on his coat, ready to leave the vi.


    ¡°No, I can still manage it. If I don¡¯t handle this matter in person, the new board members willin


    about it.¡±


    Wynn was also in a dilemma. After all, in this position, she would not be able to win people¡¯s hearts if


    she did not do anything.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow it. You must get more rest. I¡¯ll go to your office immediately!¡± Philip said forcefully,


    acting exactly like a domineering president.


    This sentence made Wynn¡¯s heart tremble as a warm current quickly flowed through her body.


    He was too manly!


    Her husband really loved her.


    She was very blissful.


    He was her anchor.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Wynn agreed docilely before hanging up the phone.


    Back to Robbie James.


    After Philip left, Robbie immediately ran out of the mansion and drove personally to a vi in the


    suburbs!


    This was a famous wealthy district in Riverdale.


    Although the cost of the vis here was notparable to Longford Park, it was not too far off either.


    In the lobby of a brightly lit and splendid vi.


    This ce had very high-end decor and the furniture in the entire vi was fully-customized!


    Even the sofa was made with goose down imported from Italy with the entire set costing hundreds of


    thousands of dors!


    Not to mention that the floor tiles were oveid with self-supporting volcanic cobblestone.


    At this moment, Robbie was on his knees kneeling in front of the sofa with his head lowered, simr to


    a yakuza-style greeting.


    On the sofa in front of him, a barefooted man in his 50s who was wearing white loose pajamas was


    tasting the superior goose meat that the maid had just served.


    Just like this, Robbie knelt for more than ten minutes. During this period, he did not dare to say a word


    nor did he dare to lift his head!


    Not until the man finished the te of goose meat.


    ¡°I already know about that matter.¡±


    The man wiped his oily mouth with a white cloth. He wore jade rings on his fingers, exuding a stern and


    distinguished manner.


    As his words fell, the ck-suited butler next to him handed a ck walking stick to the man.


    Smack!


    The man took the stick and mmed it into Robbie¡¯s shoulder!


    With just one strike¡­


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard clearly.


    Argh!


    Robbie fell directly to the ground, groaning miserably. Then, he got up after painful difficulty and knelt


    properly again!


    His entire right arm hung limply as if broken!


    ¡°Trash! I¡¯ve raised you for so many years but someone has destroyed you with petty means!¡±


    The man stood up at this moment, his leg seemingly giving him some problems. He shouted angrily,


    ¡°Boasting all day long about being one of the 12 Emperors of Entertainment, but you can¡¯t even handle


    some tricks from a young man! You good-for-nothing!¡±


    Robbie dared not refute. He lowered his head with his face flushed. There were beads of cold sweat on


    his forehead and his veins were popping as well!


    It was too painful!


    The pain in his right arm made him unable to kneel straight!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°God¡­ Godfather is right! It¡¯s my negligence! I was wrong! I hope you can seek justice for me. I can¡¯t


    take this lying down!¡±


    Robbie bowed his head, his expression full of anger and unwillingness.


    The man in his 50s banged his walking stick heavily on the floor tiles, startling Robbie in fright.


    ¡°Look at what you did! How could a little thing be messed up like that?!¡± the man cursed, and after a


    while, he asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the background of the other party? Have you found out?¡±


    Robbie adjusted his position while still kneeling, facing the direction of the man who had his back


    toward him now. He said, ¡°Yes¡­ His name is Philip rke, husband to Wynn Johnston, the chairman


    of Beacon Group. Outsiders say he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing son-inw who married into the family, so


    this time, it must be nned by Beacon. There must be an expert behind them. Philip is just a pawn.¡±


    Robbie had analyzed the situation to be this way.


    He could hardly be med.


    The information he received was precisely this¡ªPhilip rke was a wastrel.


    How could a person like this employ such methods?


    Therefore, Robbie concluded that there was someone else behind Beacon!


    ¡°Philip rke?¡±


    The man frowned and mumbled under his breath, his eyes getting colder. ¡°A trash son-inw?


    Interesting.¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    ¡°Godfather, what should we do next?¡± Robbie asked anxiously.


    With his godfather around, he believed that no matter who the other party was, they would definitely fall


    under public scrutiny!


    Beacon!


    Destroyed!


    Philip needed to die too!


    The man in his 50sughed. He nced at Robbie and said earnestly, ¡°Robbie, you¡¯re still too young.


    You should learn for a few more years.¡±


    After that, the butler beside him passed the prepared information to Robbie.


    With one hand, Robbie quickly opened it. When he saw all the data and information about Beacon


    listed in it and even some dark secrets, he waspletely shocked!


    His godfather was already well-prepared!


    With this information, Beacon would be totally obliterated!


    ¡°Godfather, this is¡­¡±


    Robbie sneered, suddenly full of energy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Hendricks Worley from the medical association branch office. They¡¯ll hold a


    press conference at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. If we take advantage of that time to expose all this


    information, Beacon will be destroyed for sure!¡± the man said faintly with no change in expression, like


    a jackal that ate people without spitting out bones.


    Beacon would await destruction!


    At the press conference tomorrow morning, Beacon would definitely be known to everyone!


    Once these explosive secrets were exposed, there was no chance for Beacon to make aeback.


    Robbie looked at the information at the moment with a sinister smile on his face.


    He admired his godfather from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Godfather, why¡¯d you investigate them in such detail?¡± Robbie asked, puzzled.


    The man turned around with a smile on his face, looked at Robbie, and motioned for him to get up. He


    said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s that person who wants to take the opportunity to


    attack Beacon.¡±


    That person!


    It was actually that person!


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Wall¡­¡±


    Robbie stammered, covering his mouth before he finished speaking.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man red at him fiercely and said, ¡°This opportunity is all thanks to the medical association


    branch. Do it well and I¡¯ll intercede for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Godfather,¡± Robbie said before quickly getting his arm looked at.


    At this time, Philip had arrived at Beacon¡¯s director¡¯s office.


    Seeing Wynn resting on the sofa all tired out, his heart twitched.


    If he had not handed thispany over to her back then, would everything be easier?


    Philip walked over lightly, took off his jacket, and ced it over Wynn. Then, he stood guard next to her.


    This went on for the entire night.


    At seven o¡¯clock the next morning, Wynn suddenly woke up and found Philip lying next to her.


    Sunlight was scattered on Philip¡¯s messy hair and face.


    He looked so resolute and handsome.


    It seemed that her husband was a handsome man, but she had never paid any attention to his


    appearance all these years.


    Wynn stretched out a slender jade-like finger and poked Philip¡¯s nose.


    Philip frowned and woke up.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Wynn was startled. She blinked and smiled like a spring breeze.


    Philip got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some breakfast.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around, walked out of the office, and saw everyone sprawled all over the ce.


    Everyone had worked throughout the night and was tired.


    He went downstairs, bought breakfast for everyone, and went back to the office.


    He found that the atmosphere in the office was not right. Everyone was gathered around nervously,


    looking at theputer screen. Their expressions were all very angry!


    Especially Wynn, who looked furious at the moment. Her arms were across her chest as she bit her lip,


    saying bitterly, ¡°This is too much! Hurry up and investigate. Also, boost up our public rtions!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought breakfast. Let¡¯s have some.¡±


    Philip frowned nkly, took the breakfast over, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Wynn motioned to Philip to look at theputer screen.


    Philip turned his head. When he saw what was on the screen, his pupils shrank instantly as his whole


    body exploded in anger!

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    All the trending searches!


    The content was extremely unsightly!


    The content was mostly about all the men who Wynn had previously been associated with, including


    Aiden Grant, Juan Parker, Joel Harris, and so on.


    The titles were also controversial¡ª¡¯The chaotic private life of Beacon¡¯s female director: Is daughter


    M husband Philip¡¯s?¡¯


    Moreover, there were a lot of sneak shots, and even little M was exposed to the entire inte.


    Instantly, countless enragedizens condemned Wynn and Beacon!


    Even cute little M became the target of the entire inte at this moment!


    She was less than four years old and already suffering overwhelming cyber violence!


    Mixed-blood!


    B*stard!


    B*tch!


    All kinds of foulnguage flooded the page!


    Some people even made gifs and other unsightly emoticons.


    Philip was livid!


    The other party was too shameless, too despicable!


    They actually made use of such a topic to divert the attention!


    Furthermore, they dared to attack his daughter!


    Philip was annoyed!


    Enraged!


    ¡°Oh no, Madam Johnston, it¡¯s bad! We received a new notification from the medical association branch.


    The newpanies we established have also been disqualified!¡±


    Mindy trotted in on high heels, looking very flustered.


    Wynn snatched the notice in Mindy¡¯s hand and scanned it quickly. She was exasperated!


    Hateful!


    They were driving them into the corner!


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for Mr. Worley from the medical association branch personally. Get the PR department to


    handle this matter immediately.¡±


    After that, Wynn turned around with her face looking grim, her eyebrows twisting into a line.


    At this moment, Philip stepped forward.


    Staring at the trending searches on the screen, his low voice was filled with suppressed anger as he


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this matter!¡±


    Philip was angry!


    No matter who did this, if they dared to employ such vicious methods against Wynn and M, they


    needed to pay the most painful price!


    Without a doubt!


    ¡°You?¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip suspiciously and suddenly understood. She said, ¡°Are you going to look for that


    PR friend of yours?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, his eyes throbbing with anger. He said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Wynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll meet Mr. Worley from the medical association


    branch. We¡¯ll have to trouble your friend to handle the things online.¡±


    Philip wanted to tell Wynn that the friend was himself.


    However, he knew that now was not the time.


    The most important thing now was to deal with the online public opinion.


    A cold light shed in Philip¡¯s eyes. He nced at the eye-catching search topics, turned around, and


    rushed to Theo¡¯s office.


    Theo was dealing with the preparations for the underground chamber ofmerce and was rtively


    busy.


    However, early in the morning, Anna had rushed in and shown him the breaking news online.


    Theo instantly exploded!


    Anger filled his entire body!


    He knew this was the end!


    Little M was Philip¡¯s absolute bottom line!


    The people behind this actually dared to attack a child like her. They would die a sure death!


    ¡°Theo, what should we do?¡±


    Anna was flustered because she had no idea what to do anymore.


    Theo said grimly, ¡°Find out who is behind this, by hook or by crook! Also, send someone to the press


    conference of the medical association branch today and keep a close eye!¡±


    It was over!


    The entire Riverdale would be cleansed!


    These people had provoked Philip recklessly.


    The result was death!


    On this side, Philip was on his way and was dialing George¡¯s number.


    On the other end, George Thomas obviously already knew about the incident online. At this time, he


    spoke with a slight tremor, ¡°Young Master, I found out some things, but the situation is a bit


    complicated. I¡¯m afraid the mastermind behind this is not that simple.¡±


    Philip raised his brow at that and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    George immediately exined. ¡°Young Master, the other party¡¯s name is Caesar Bailey, a bigwig in the


    entertainment industry. With three film and televisionpanies under his name, his assets are worth


    over 10 billion! Besides, he¡¯s the benchmark in the industry,monly known as Master Bailey within


    the ranks. He has a very good rtionship with the bosses and popr stars of many well-known


    companies, and they often work hand in hand. If we make a move against him, that meansunching


    an attack on almost half the entertainment industry. It might affect our very foundations.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face had already turned very sullen at this time. He snorted coldly. ¡°Are you telling me to


    swallow this down?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Young Master. The circle of influence involved in this matter is veryrge,


    so I hope that you can think twice about it. You can easily clear all public opinion on the inte, but


    how are you going to deal with Caesar Bailey? Regardless, of course I¡¯ll listen to your orders,¡± George


    quickly replied respectfully.


    He was also very nervous because the rke family was in chaos now.


    The battle between the main family and the branch family had already begun to show its strength.


    At this time, the young master¡¯s aggressive action in public could easily arouse the attention and


    displeasure of the branch family.


    It could pose some potential problems to the young master¡¯s return to Arcadia Ind in the future.


    Moreover, to deal with one Caesar Bailey would mean dealing with at least ten other people within the


    circle. The implication of interests was simply too great.


    Philip was silent for a moment, the dormant chill in his eyes breaking outpletely. His voice was like


    the ice of theherworld as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who the other party is. If they attack my daughter,


    they must pay the heaviest price!¡±


    Then, Philip said, ¡°Give me his number!¡±


    Soon, a number was sent to Philip. By this time, he had already arrived at Theo¡¯spany.


    At the door, two rows of bodyguards in ck suits were waiting for him.


    High-ranking members such as Theo and Anna all stood at the door, waiting respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip merely nodded slightly and quickly walked into the building.


    Behind him, ck-suited bodyguards followed, walking briskly. The employees in thepany were


    shocked into giving way.


    At the same time, Philip dialed the number.


    Soon, there was a low male voice on the other end of the phone. Gruffly, he asked doubtfully, ¡°Hello,


    who is this? Why do you have my personal number?¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Philip rke,¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡°Philip rke? Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to find my personal number so quickly. It seems that you¡¯re no


    ordinary person after all.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    On the other end, Caesar Bailey was sitting on the sofa in his single-unit vi while drinking the tea


    served by the maid. His mouth was raised in a light smile.


    Beside him, Robbie stood respectfully.


    ¡°You broke the news on the inte?¡± Philip asked.


    Caesar did not deny at all, saying calmly, ¡°Yes, I did. Isn¡¯t this exactly what you didst night? An eye


    for an eye. Mr. rke should understand this very well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, very well. I¡¯m officially informing you now. Be prepared for the Bailey family to be destroyed!¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone was low, and his eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°Huh? The Bailey family?¡±


    Caesar frowned.


    This Philip rke dared to brag about destroying his family?


    How many years had it been since someone dared to say this to him?


    Just by ying a few tricks up his sleeve, a small Beacon Group would have no chance for a


    comeback.


    However, this Philip had unexpectedly appeared and threatened him.


    Where did his couragee from?


    This made Caesar a little apprehensive. After all, he could find his private number in such a short time,


    so he was not an ordinary person.


    After a brief thought, Caesar said, ¡°Mr. rke, do you really think you can destroy the Bailey family? As


    the saying goes, it¡¯s better to make friends than enemies. I think you¡¯re not an ordinary person. Let¡¯s do


    it this way. You can return Robbie his 2.5 billion, and I can clear up the public opinion about your wife


    and daughter online immediately. How about that?¡±


    2.5 billion.


    Hehe.


    Caesar Bailey was obviously ckmailing him.


    After hearing Caesar¡¯s words, Philip sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, I won¡¯t beat around the


    bush. 10 billion for your coffin!¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Ten billion.


    For his coffin?!


    This was intimidation!


    Naked threat!


    Caesar¡¯s expression instantly turned unpleasant. He had never been threatened like this.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    There was silence on the phone as if a storm was brewing.


    After more than ten seconds, Caesar enunciated each word, ¡°Young man, your thoughts are


    dangerous. Are you threatening me? If you can find my number, you should know who I am. Do you


    really think you have the ability to fight against my Bailey family?!¡±


    This was Caesar¡¯s pride. He had many resources on hand.


    Moreover, he had three film and televisionpanies and ties to many corporate bosses. He was


    completely fearless!


    A worthless live-in son-inw dared to open his mouth in front of him! What foolish wishful thinking!


    However, on the other end, Philip said in a calm but frigid tone, ¡°Caesar Bailey, I advise you to prepare


    for it, because the Bailey family will copse in the next 24 hours. No matter who you are, what means


    you have, or how many trump cards you hold, I can tell you clearly that I will crush every single one of


    them!¡±


    Caesar was taken aback by those words.


    The other party was too conceited.


    Besides, from the sounds of it, he waspletely fearless.


    ¡°Young man, are you trying to start a war with me? Do you know my family¡¯s status?¡±


    Caesar¡¯s face also turned cold. He had already stood up in the living room of his vi.


    ¡°A war? You¡¯re not qualified to go to war with me!¡± A simple sentence from Philippletely ignited the


    anger in Caesar¡¯s heart.


    He dared to say he was not qualified!


    Hahaha!


    Caesarughed uproariously. The more heughed, the more menacing he became.


    This was the best joke he had heard in decades.


    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified? Very well, young man, you have a tough attitude! I have to say that I admire your


    courage, but the person who can fight me has not been born yet! Since you don¡¯t want to talk, then we


    won¡¯t talk! In ten minutes, the entirework will be flooded with dark material about your wife and


    daughter!¡± Caesar said coldly, obviously angry.


    In Riverdale, who would dare to talk to him like this?!


    ¡°Very well, Caesar Bailey, I like your attitude. Because it¡¯s only in this way that I don¡¯t have to hold back


    when dealing with you! Only in this way, you will experience the pain!¡± Philip said grimly.


    Caesar snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting! I don¡¯t know what trash like you has anything to brag about, but I can


    tell you that the water in the Bailey family runs very deep! Be careful or the person that ends up dying


    will be you!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the water in the Bailey family runs deep?¡±


    Philip chuckled and thatughter sent chills up Caesar¡¯s spine. The former said, ¡°Then I look forward to


    seeing how deep the water goes. Will it be enough to drown me?¡±


    Could the ant-like Bailey family drown the dragon-like rke family?


    After that, Philip hung up the phone and immediately returned a call to George, saying coldly, ¡°I want


    the Bailey family to disappear from the face of this world. No matter who stands in the way, the end is


    the same!¡±


    George was clearly hesitant. He made more investigations into Caesar Bailey earlier and found that he


    was not a person with average capabilities.


    It was a trivial matter for Philip to destroy the Bailey family, but it would be difficult to handle the people


    around the Bailey family.


    It could shake the foundations.


    Caesar had been in business for so long and since umted his trump cards as well asid his


    insurance.


    George said with a slight quandary, ¡°Young Master, do you want to think about it again? If we do this,


    you¡¯ll be targeted by the branch family.¡±


    Philip frowned and raised his voice, saying, ¡°Kill without mercy! The Bailey family must die!¡±


    Hearing this, George said without hesitation, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll handle it immediately!¡±


    Seeing that Philip had hung up the phone, Theo walked over and said, ¡°Mr. rke, what can I do for


    you?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Prepare some men. Next, I need both inside and outside forces topletely overthrow


    the Bailey family and the people behind him!¡±

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    At the same time in the Bailey family¡¯s standalone vi.


    Caesar Bailey sat on the luxurious leather sofa in the living room with two maids standing beside him,


    waiting on him.


    Robbie stood silently on the side, one arm in a ster cast.


    ¡°The other party refused to back down and wants to fight to the end,¡± Caesar said slowly.


    It was really the first time he had met such an upromising person.


    Robbie¡¯s expression sank, but he said nonchntly, ¡°Godfather, I think that Philip rke is just putting


    on airs. How can hepare to you? He¡¯s nothing but a live-in son-inw who thinks too highly of


    himself. Now that the entire web is attacking his wife, I¡¯m afraid he must be wondering how many times


    he has been cucked!¡±


    There was only one Philip rke. As long as his godfather made a move, even ten Philip rkes


    would not be his opponent.


    That was how strong Robbie¡¯s confidence was.


    Caesar flicked him a cold nce and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of this by myself. Stay here with me


    these few days and don¡¯t go out. I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll mess with you again.¡±


    Robbie immediately smiled tteringly. ¡°Thank you, Godfather, but what can he do to us? I must get


    back my 1.5 billion!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Caesar did not say anything but shook his head slightly.


    Suddenly!


    The butler handed him the phone and said, ¡°Master Bailey, a call from thepany. They said it¡¯s


    urgent.¡±


    Urgent?


    Caesar¡¯s expression sank as his brows twitched.


    He was usually not involved in thepany¡¯s general matters.


    For them to look for him, it meant that they were facing something big.


    Therefore, Caesar picked up the call and an anxious voice sounded. ¡°Master Bailey, something has


    happened. Look at the local channels online!¡±


    Caesar was startled and quickly turned on thework and local channels.


    He saw a surprise interview with hispany on the screen.


    ¡°Hello everybody, this is Beyond Media. We just received a report from an anonymous employee of this


    film and televisionpany. We bring the victim here today to see how Beyond Media is going to deal


    with it.¡±


    On the screen, a female victim wearing a mask stood next to the reporter, facing the camera while


    crying. ¡°I started working here three months ago. The general manager of thispany would send a


    text message to harass me every time after work, saying that I¡¯m beautiful and how he wants to date


    me. Later, he directly abused his power and asked me to work overtime, then took advantage when


    there was no one in thepany to force himself on me. After that incident, he even threatened me


    saying that I won¡¯t be able to survive in Riverdale from that day onward!¡±


    Toward the end, she was already sobbing soundlessly.


    Arge crowd of citizens had gathered nearby.


    On the other hand, Beyond Media dispatched many security guards to clear the scene, and it became


    very chaotic at one point.


    Then, the camera flickered, and the reporter hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m standing in front of Beyond Media now.


    The security guards here are obviously not allowing us to go in for interviews and have even resorted


    to violence against us. Everyone should look clearly at the ugly faces of these people!¡±

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Immediately afterward, the people on the screen came to blows.


    Seeing this, Caesar exploded!


    Furious, he smashed the remote on the floor.


    The butler then handed him an iPad. The discussion regarding Wynn and M had already


    disappeared from the forums.


    Now, it was reced by reports of the anonymous female staff talking about Beyond Media!


    Itpletely flooded the entirework!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    There were even some people who had gotten to the bottom of the inner workings of Beyond Media¡¯s


    film and televisionpany, and of course, Caesar Bailey was on the list.


    Subsequently, all the dirty linen involving Caesar was exposed in batches.


    It was getting more and more intense!


    Within half an hour, the stocks of all three film and televisionpanies under Caesar Bailey¡¯s name


    took a dive!


    Caesar quickly contacted his staff and yelled with a roar, ¡°What the hell is happening? Hasn¡¯t this


    matter been suppressed? Why did ite out again?! What are the reporters doing? I gave them so


    many benefits but now they¡¯re doing this to me?!¡±


    ¡°Master Bailey, this is an ident. The matter was suppressed, but this time, it¡¯s obvious that someone


    is deliberately trying to screw us over.¡±


    The person on the line also trembled nervously.


    Caesar frowned, hung up quickly, then contacted the person in charge of the channel. ¡°Mr. Todd, what¡¯s


    the meaning of this? Why did your people do the interview at mypany?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Master Bailey, what are you saying? Of course we were just speaking ording to the facts.


    Someone broke the news to us, so we must do an interview, right?¡±


    A loudugh came from the other end of the line. ¡°Master Bailey, is there a problem?¡±


    Caesar¡¯s eyebrows twisted into a deep frown. This old weasel was really good at ying dumb.


    He interrupted the other party and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Todd, stop ying these routines with me. I already


    gave you three million. What do you treat that as? Are you trying to break the rules? No one ever dares


    to break my rules! I want you to immediately withdraw all the reports!¡±


    Since things had already progressed this far, Jim Todd merely chuckled. ¡°Master Bailey, I really can¡¯t


    make any guarantees about that. I haven¡¯t touched a single penny of your three million and have kept it


    intact. I¡¯ll just keep it on your behalf, how about that?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Caesar said angrily, ¡°Jim Todd, what do you mean? What did the other party give you?!¡±


    Jim chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no benefit involved, but the other party assured me that you¡¯ll definitely


    go down this time. In that case, if I continue helping you, wouldn¡¯t that be seen as working in cahoots


    with you? So they gave me a choice. If I expose you, not only can I increase my poprity, but I can


    also gain the favor of arge number of citizens, so why would I decline?¡±


    Caesar was stunned at that exnation.


    He yelled, ¡°Jim Todd, are you a f*cking three-year-old? You believe their words just like that? Am I


    really such a pushover?!¡±


    Jim Toddughed. ¡°Of course not. Initially, I thought the other party was joking too. But then, they


    showed me something, and after looking at it, I understood everything. Master Bailey, you should make


    preparations for the future.¡±


    Chills ran down Caesar¡¯s entire body. After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five million to settle this


    matter!¡±


    The line went silent momentarily.


    ¡°Five million?¡±


    Jim sneered disdainfully, ¡°Master Bailey, what do you take me for? To be honest, the other party¡¯s price


    is much higher than yours. Well, considering we¡¯re old friends of many years, I should remind you to


    hurry up and find a way out. Otherwise, when the avnchees, you really won¡¯t be able to


    escape.¡±


    Caesar also heard the underlying meaning behind his words and quickly asked, ¡°How much did the


    other party give you?¡±


    Jim chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say. Master Bailey, take care!¡±


    Click!


    With that said, the line disconnected.


    Caesar¡¯s face was frozen while his eyes were sunken. His hand that was holding the phone shook with


    anger.


    Bam!


    He smashed the phone on the ground!


    ¡°Damn it! That b*stard Jim Todd actually double-crossed me!¡±


    Caesar was furious, and the people around the living room were afraid to even breathe out loud.


    Next to him, Robbie quickly chastised, ¡°Godfather, this Jim Todd is too shameless, but what should we


    do now? If this goes on, not only will it have a negative impact on Beyond Media, but it¡¯ll also affect


    your personal reputation.¡±


    Caesar Bailey cherished his reputation the most. Such a person valued fame more than anything else.


    ¡°I know,¡± Caesar said bitterly as he red at Robbie.


    Right now, he wanted to know who the one behind this was.


    Philip rke?


    Impossible.


    This speed was too fast.


    Caesar walked back and forth in the living room with his walking cane. After half a day, he took out his


    mobile phone, dialed a number, and went straight to the point. ¡°Old York, something happened. I need


    your help.¡±


    ¡°I saw.¡±


    On the other end of the line, an indifferent voice continued, ¡°Old Bailey, I really must say that you¡¯re


    very unlucky. Have you finally met your match? For that Jim Todd brat to f*ck you up like this, there


    must be someone behind him.¡±

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Caesar smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know. He told me that the other party has fatal evidence against me,


    but I refuse to believe it. I¡¯ve done this for so many years. Everything has been cleaned up properly.


    For this person to frame me like this, he must be someone in the industry. It¡¯s most likely one of those


    old guys!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll talk to Jim Todd.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Hank York also became serious.


    At this moment, he was sitting in an office somewhere. The environment was very luxurious, befitting of


    his status as a big boss.


    The southern headquarters of the Film and Television Association was in charge of the resources of


    film and televisionpanies in 12 cities along the coast. It had deep influence and great authority.


    Hank thought for a moment before he took out the phonebook and dialed a number.


    At the same time in a general manager¡¯s office of a particrwork channel.


    Jim was excitedly looking at a piece of antique porcin on his table while Theo stood calmly across


    from him.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Theo, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept such an expensive gift from you,¡± Jim grinned broadly and said


    hypocritically.


    Theo merely chuckled coldly and said, ¡°This is Mr. rke¡¯s gift to you. You must ept it. Otherwise,


    it¡¯ll be seen as disrespect.¡±


    Jim rubbed his hands, bent his back, and nced at the porcin. He said with a ttering smile, ¡°In


    that case, I¡¯ll ept it then.¡±


    Suddenly.


    Jim¡¯s cell phone rang. When he saw the ID disy, he frowned and nced at Theo, wanting to avoid


    answering the call.


    ¡°Pick up the call here,¡± Theo said coldly.


    With no other alternative, Jim answered. Immediately, shouts and curses came through the line,


    followed by a threat. ¡°Jim Todd, do you really think you¡¯re so great now that you dare to defy Master


    Bailey? Are you tired of living? Have you forgotten how you got to this position today? I¡¯m telling you


    right now, withdraw everything! Otherwise, you can make preparations for your own funeral!¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Hank, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but the other party has a very solid background. I¡¯m


    afraid Master Bailey may not be able to hold the fort this time,¡± Jim nced at Theo several times and


    said earnestly.


    ¡°Hehe, I know exactly what you¡¯re trying to say. It¡¯s all about the money, right? No matter how much the


    other party is paying you, I¡¯ll double it,¡± Hank said.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jim nced at Theo who nodded immediately.


    ¡°50 million,¡± Jim replied cheerfully.


    ¡°What? F*ck you! 50 million? Who the hell is so generous?¡±


    Hank also got a shock.


    Who the hell could it be?


    50 million just like that?!


    Were they trying to drive Caesar Bailey to his death?


    ¡°Yes, 50 million.¡± Jim smiled deviously.


    Hank thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll transfer the money right away!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A momentter, Theo saw 100 million being transferred into his ount. He smiled, patted Jim on the


    shoulder, and said, ¡°Well done. Mr. rke thinks highly of you. Don¡¯t worry, this matter won¡¯t affect you


    in any way.¡±


    After that, Theo left.


    Jim let out a sigh of relief, then rubbed his hands happily while looking at the antique on the table.


    This was more than enough.


    Ten minutester, Theo returned to the office. He walked up to Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s done.


    The other party has transferred 100 million.¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Very good. Caesar Bailey never would have thought that the trick today is just an


    appetizer for him! Continue. Today, every single thing that Caesar holds pride in will be destroyed one


    by one!¡±


    Theo nodded.


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s phone rang.


    It was from Mindy Scott.


    ¡°Mr. Philip, something has happened. Madam Johnston¡­ She¡­¡±


    On the other end of the line, Mindy was sobbing and speaking incoherently!


    Philip¡¯s heart thumped. He stood up and asked, ¡°What happened to Wynn?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re at the press conference¡­ Many people¡­ Very messy¡­ Some people¡­ Many people


    tried to attack¡­ Madam Johnston was identally pushed by someone¡­ Fell to the ground¡­ Baby¡­


    The baby¡­¡±


    Mindy cried intermittently, and it could be heard from the background noises that the scene was


    extremely chaotic!


    Philip was dumbfounded at her words!


    Wynn had fallen, and the baby¡­

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Back to the press conference by the medical association branch.


    Half an hour earlier.


    At the scene, more than a dozen media attended while hundreds of people watched.


    They were mostly rted agencies and normal citizens.


    At half-past eight, Wynn and her team in three ck Mercedeses stopped at the entrance of the


    medical association branch office.


    ¡°They¡¯re here! It¡¯s Beacon¡¯s director, Wynn Johnston!¡±


    A sudden shout came from the crowd, and a group of media with cameras of different makes and sizes


    rushed over.


    When Wynn stepped down from the car, she received warm greetings from the media.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, what do you have to say about Beacon¡¯s disqualification from the medical


    association branch this time?¡±


    ¡°Madam Johnston, can you confirm that your daughter belongs to your husband?¡±


    ¡°Madam Johnston, exactly how many lovers have you had in the past? Did you rely on your body to get


    to this position today?¡±


    The remarks from the media were each more scathing than the other, and some reporters simply


    shoved the microphones into Wynn¡¯s face.


    Wynn frowned and said coldly, ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m not ready for an interview right now.¡±


    After that, she walked away briskly.


    Behind her, the security guards from Beacon also shielded her, blocking the media outside.


    Entering the hall of the medical association branch, many people milled around. Some belonged to the


    medical association branch, some from well-known pharmaceuticalpanies in Riverdale, and others


    were arranged by Sirius Worley to cause trouble.


    Sirius was naturally among them too. In the crowd, he immediately saw the woman walking in


    gracefully like a model on a runway.


    Her figure was fantastic.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Even if she was pregnant, her stomach did not show.


    Mindy followed behind Wynn and stood on the other side of the press conference, muttering in


    dissatisfaction, ¡°Madam Johnston, those people from the media are terrible! I think they¡¯re doing it


    deliberately. Why do these people even exist?! I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Wynn just smiled and said, ¡°Well, do you think you can stop their mouths?¡±


    Mindy fell silent very soon.


    On this side, Sirius was already approaching her. Dressed in a gray id suit, he looked quite smart


    with his greasy hairbed back. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡±


    Sirius stretched his hand out.


    Wynn just nced at it without any movement. With a faint smile on her lips, she said, ¡°Mr. Worley,


    what can I do for you?¡±


    Wynn was not stupid. She could tell that he had some thoughts about her.


    Moreover, ording to the results of the investigation, this Sirius Worley was not a good person. He


    hadmitted many dirty transactions.


    Sirius raised his brows, retracted his hand regretfully, and nced at the media surrounding them


    outside. He chuckled, saying, ¡°Madam Johnston, these media people are sure to interview you in a


    while. Are you ready for it?¡±


    Wynn did not answer, but her eyes were cold.


    Sirius continued, ¡°In fact, I have to say that you¡¯re a strong woman, but sometimes, you have to bow


    down to reality. This time, the medical association has canceled Beacon¡¯s qualifications license, so I¡¯m


    afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for yourpany to get back on its feet. Besides, I also heard that you¡¯re involved


    in awsuit now.¡±


    After pausing for a few seconds, Sirius observed the changes in Wynn¡¯s expression and continued


    cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ve an idea, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to listen to it. It can help you out of your current


    predicament.¡±


    With a frown, Wynn turned to look at Sirius. There was a strange gleam in this man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Worley, what¡¯s your idea?¡± Wynn asked. If the other party really had a good n, Wynn was willing


    even if she needed to pay a certain price for it.


    ¡°Join me for a meal tonight at the Moonstar Restaurant. I¡¯ve already made reservations. How about it?¡±


    Sirius suddenly leaned close and whispered into Wynn¡¯s ear.


    Wynn frowned.


    Smack!


    A pshed out!


    Instantly, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the hall!


    Wynn red at Sirius and said furiously, ¡°Mr. Worley, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Sirius Worley was full of anger at the moment. He never imagined that Wynn would snub him and


    actually dared to p him in public so brashly like that!


    He was livid!


    ¡°You dare to hit me? B*tch! You¡¯re asking for it!¡±


    Sirius exploded on the spot, staring at Wynn with cold eyes like he was going to swallow her whole.


    Several bodyguards behind Wynn also stepped forward and stood in front of her, staring at Sirius.


    ¡°Mr. Worley, I appreciate your kindness, but I have to say that someone like you is really scum in the


    medical world. Please excuse me!¡± Wynn said coldly, no longer looking at Sirius.


    ¡°Very well, just you wait. You¡¯ll be begging me on your knees very soon!¡±


    Sirius nced at the security guards brought by Wynn, waved his hands angrily, and left.


    He would definitely seek vengeance for this p!


    After Sirius left, he walked to the door, quickly dialed a number, and gritted his teeth while saying,


    ¡°Hurry up and arrange for more people toe over. I want to shake up the entire ce today!¡±


    Then, he red at Wynn in the hall fiercely, a menacing chill in the corner of his eyes.


    B*tch!


    He would make her beg on her knees tonight!


    In the hall, there were arge number of people and all kinds ofments.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Beacon¡¯s director. She¡¯s really beautiful. She must¡¯ve relied on her body to get the


    position.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. An angel on the outside but a devil on the inside.¡±


    ¡°I heard that her husband is a good-for-nothing. In the end, he was cucked, and even the daughter isn¡¯t


    his. It¡¯s so pitiful.¡±


    A group of people gathered together, chattering.


    When Mindy heard these words, she stomped her feet and said, ¡°Hateful! Disgusting! How can they


    say this about you? They¡¯re all rumors!¡±


    Wynn merely shook her head and did not take it to heart.


    If she did, she would have fallen into the trap.


    At this time, two ck Audi cars stopped at the door of the medical association branch.


    Instantly, a group of media swarmed them.


    ¡°Mr. Worley, Mr. Worley.¡±


    Hendricks Worley got down from the car with a smiling face and looked very friendly. In a ck suit and


    shiny leather shoes, he seemed to enjoy such attention.


    He greeted the media before leading them into the hall.


    Once in the hall, everyone there stood up and cast their gazes at him.


    This was the president of the medical association branch, Hendricks Worley.


    He was in charge of the fate of the entire Riverdale¡¯s pharmaceutical industry.


    Entrepreneurs greeted Hendricks with smiling faces, only sayingpliments and ttering words.


    Wynn was no different. She walked toward Hendricks with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Worley, I wonder if I


    can take up some of your time?¡±


    Hendricks said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two walked to one side.


    Wynn said straightforwardly, ¡°Mr. Worley, is there really no room for maneuver regarding the issue of


    Beacon¡¯s qualifications?¡±


    ¡°Have you contacted President Smyth?¡±


    Hendricks, that old fox, asked her instead.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Worley, I really hope you can give us a few days¡¯ grace. I¡¯ll


    definitely find a way to contact President Smyth, or I¡¯ll go to Golden City in person.¡±


    Hendricks pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Madam Johnston.


    President Smyth has already given his explicit orders. No matter what happens today, Beacon¡¯s


    qualifications must be canceled.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Hendricks nced at his watch and said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s 13 minutes to go. Madam Johnston, I


    wish you luck. You still have 13 minutes to contact President Smyth.¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    With that said, Hendricks turned around and left.


    Wynn stood there. Mindy and the others also hurriedly walked over and asked, ¡°Madam Johnston, how


    did it go? Did he agree?¡±


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°Try to contact President Smyth of Golden City as soon as possible.¡±


    Mindy said anxiously, ¡°We can¡¯t get in touch with him. His phone is switched off.¡±


    Wynn frowned, turning her head to look at the press conference site. The media were still entering the


    premises. It seemed that she had made a decision. She said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    With that, she walked aside with her mobile phone and dialed Muriel¡¯s number.


    There was no other way but to ask her for help.


    As soon as the call was connected, Muriel¡¯s contemptuousughter sounded. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the asion


    today for Chairwoman Johnston to call me personally?¡±


    Wynn restrained her emotions as much as possible, lowered her stance, and said, ¡°Muriel, on ount


    that we¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years, please help me get in touch with President Smyth.¡±


    ¡°Help you? Haha.¡±


    Muriel was in her vacation vi at the moment wearing a bikini. Sheughed, saying, ¡°Wynn, you¡¯ve


    never begged me before. Why don¡¯t you try begging me now?¡±


    Wynn frowned, but she had no choice but to agree, ¡°Okay, Muriel, I¡¯m begging you, please help me


    contact your husband, President Smyth.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Wynn Johnston, do you really think I¡¯m going to help you? B*tch! You have iting!¡±


    Muriel immediately sneered triumphantly, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever help you in this lifetime. You should


    just wait for bankruptcy and arrest! That trash husband of yours will also carry a huge amount of debt.


    You¡¯ll pay dearly for your actions that day!¡±


    Murielughed uproariously. It was too gratifying!


    Wynn actually took the initiative to beg her.


    Hahaha!


    ¡°What exactly do you want before you¡¯re willing to let Beacon off?¡±


    Wynn was also anxious because time was running out.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want you to beg me on your knees and tell your people to take a video of it to send to


    me,¡± Muriel said triumphantly with vicious eyes.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Wynn hung up the phone immediately, her face flushed with anger.


    This Muriel Milton was simply too arrogant.


    After a while, Hendricks took the stage and officially started the press conference.


    ¡°I hereby announce that I¡¯ll cancel all the license qualification certificates from the medical association


    branch to Beacon Group. I¡¯m also ordering Beacon to suspend production for three months,¡± Hendricks


    announced on stage.


    In an instant, the media focused their cameras on Hendricks and Wynn, the shes blinking


    continuously.


    At the same time, it was broadcasted in the entire Riverdale simultaneously.


    Beaconpletely lost its qualifications and needed to officially cease production.


    Wynn clenched her fists, turned angrily, and left the press conference.


    As soon as she walked out, a group of media came out after her, pestering her.


    ¡°Director Johnston, is there anything you want to exin to the citizens in front of the camera?¡±


    ¡°Is it because the drug is substandard, or is there something wrong with yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Chairwoman Johnston, does this matter have anything to do with the online scandal about you? Did


    you really make use of your body to get this position?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    For a while, Wynn waspletely blocked by these media.


    At the same time, a lot of people had rushed out from both sides of the street. They were all holding


    weapons in their hands while pointing at Wynn who was surrounded by the media. They started


    shouting, ¡°Over there! That¡¯s the chairwoman of Beacon Group! She¡¯s a vicious woman who sells fake


    drugs!¡±


    In an instant, those people rushed over.


    Of course, the security guards tried to stop them.


    However, there were too many of them.


    Amid the moring and shoving, an unidentified person pushed Wynn violently from behind and made


    her fall directly to the ground.


    Boom!


    The crowd dispersed.


    All of them saw Wynn¡¯s pale face as shey on the ground in pain. A bright red liquid flowed from


    between her legs.


    ¡°Wynn!¡±


    Mindy got a shock from this scene. She quickly ran over, shouting, ¡°Call an ambnce! Now!¡±


    The media, even at this time, still did not let go of any close-up opportunities. The cameras continued


    to sh incessantly.


    Surprisingly, there was still media personnel with no conscience. They held the microphones to Wynn


    who had already turned pale and asked, ¡°Madam Johnston, the child in your stomach, does it belong to


    your husband?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? What are you doing?! Are you still human?¡±


    Mindy was on fire, hopping mad. She stood up, pointed at the media who had no conscience, and


    started admonishing them.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    A few minutester, an ambnce arrived and Wynn was rushed to the hospital.


    On the other side, Philip panicked after receiving Mindy¡¯s call.


    He dashed out of the door immediately!


    Theo followed behind him closely. Two teams of bodyguards in ck suits drove five ck Mercedes-


    Benzes and hurried to the hospital!


    When he arrived at the hospital, Philip headed straight to the operating room. Mindy and the other


    colleagues were waiting at the door.


    As soon as she saw Philip, Mindy sobbed. ¡°Mr. Philip, Wynn¡­ Boohoo, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take


    care of her properly¡­¡±


    Mindy cried piteously and threw herself into Philip¡¯s arms.


    Philip patted Mindy on the back, knowing that she was still young. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    On the other hand, the other employees of thepany were shocked when they saw Theo standing


    respectfully behind Philip and the two groups of bodyguards in ck suits!


    That was Theo Zander!


    It was unbelievable!


    Philip rke was not a good-for-nothing after all!


    Very soon, the doctor came out.


    Philip quickly ran over and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is it? How¡¯s my wife?¡±


    The doctor red at Philip before saying, ¡°She¡¯s in a very dangerous situation. If the patient hade


    in a few minutester, the baby would most probably be lost. Now, the patient needs to be hospitalized


    for observation. The adult¡¯s condition is not very stable and a miscarriage might happen at any time.¡±


    The news came like a bolt from the blue for Philip.


    He watched as Wynn was pushed out of the operating room and into the intensive care unit.


    Philip clenched his fists tightly. Through the window, he stared at Wynn who was looking very pale on


    the hospital bed.


    Rage!


    At this moment, Philip was burning with endless rage!


    Throughout the corridor, the raging chill and anger Philip exuded could be felt by everyone there.


    Theo and his men stood behind Philip respectfully, waiting for his orders.


    He knew that this time, some people would not survive the night!


    Once Philip¡¯s limit was breached, the dragon would unleash its wrath!


    At this moment, Philip was the dragon, and he was going to crush everything!


    He wanted those people to have a taste of Wynn¡¯s pain, 100 times and 1,000 times more!


    Philip took out his cell phone, dialed George¡¯s number, and said coldly, ¡°Ten minutes. I want all the


    information about the medical association branch! Including theirwork, don¡¯t miss out on even a


    single one of them!¡±


    On the other end, George was taken aback. Who had provoked the young master this time?


    However, he could tell that Philip was boiling mad!


    Had something serious happened?


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. It¡¯ll be done immediately.¡±


    George hung up the phone and immediately proceeded to investigate.


    Over here, Philip nced at Wynn before turning to look at Mindy who was crying. He said, ¡°Come with


    me.¡±


    Mindy looked at Philip in confusion, her eyes already red and swollen. She asked, ¡°Where are we


    going?¡±


    ¡°The medical association branch. They¡¯ll pay the most painful price for their behavior today!¡± Philip said


    coldly, his eyes throbbing with anger that burned everything.


    After he spoke those words, it felt as if a funeral march was ying.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Mindy was stunned for a moment, looking at Philip¡¯s leaving back.


    She clearly felt Philip¡¯s dormant anger!


    That kind of intensity, that kind of power, and that kind of coldness¡­ It was many times stronger than


    that of her father!


    It was horrifying!


    Was this the real Philip rke?


    Mindy shook her head and quickly followed.


    At the door, several ck Mercedes-Benzes were lined up with bodyguards in ck suits.


    When Philip came out, these people respectfully opened the car door and weed him into the car.


    Mindy looked at this exaggerated scene, then at Theo who was behind Philip. She then realized


    something.


    The convoy quickly drove out of the hospital and rushed to the medical association branch.


    The media were dispersing from the building when the sudden appearance of the fleet of all-ck


    Mercedes-Benzes really shocked the security guards at the door.


    A big shot was here?


    Click, click, click!


    All the cars¡¯ doors opened in unison.


    Dozens of bodyguards in ck suits got out of the cars and stood respectfully by one of the car¡¯s


    doors.


    After that, Theo alighted the car and personally opened the door of the Mercedes-Benz that was right in


    the middle. He said with a respectful attitude, ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    This scene alone was enough to make everyone faint!


    ¡°That¡­ Is that Theo Zander?¡±


    ¡°F*ck me! Are my eyes ying tricks on me? Theo Zander is actually opening the car door for


    someone else?¡±


    There were quite a few media and entrepreneurs who had not left. They were very confused at this


    moment!


    What a surprise!


    It was the first time they saw Theo opening the door for someone else.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in the car? He¡¯s such a high profile fellow. Even Theo Zander has to open the door for that


    person.¡±


    Many people craned their necks for a closer look.


    At this time in the car, Philip received the information from George.


    Philip nced at it as augh escaped. ¡°This medical association branch is nothing but a nest of


    vipers! This Hendricks Worley has actually done so many dirty things!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Hendricks Worley appears to be the president of the medical association branch, but in


    fact, he¡¯s the major shareholder behind his brother¡¯spany. In the incident this time, although it was


    a notification from the medical association, I¡¯m afraid Hendricks has some private agenda going on


    too,¡± George said on the line.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the medical association?¡± Philip frowned as he asked.


    ¡°The cancetion of this qualification was an order personally issued by Smyth, president of the


    medical association¡¯s regional office. His wife¡¯s name is Muriel Milton, once ssmates with the young


    madam. Young Master, you should also know her,¡± George said.


    Philip frowned, and he instantly understood the situation when Muriel¡¯s name was mentioned. ¡°Muriel


    Milton? I understand now.¡±


    After hanging up, Philip turned grim.


    It turned out that Muriel was the one behind this.


    What a vindictive woman indeed.


    In that case, he would overthrow the entire medical associationpletely!


    ¡°I want to see exactly who the devils are who will be brought out in the end!¡± Philip said coldly with an


    unspeakable chill in his eyes.


    Then, while everyone was watching, Philip got out of the car and raised his eyebrows to look at the tall


    building of the medical association branch.


    The group of people broke in directly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would dare to stop them?


    That was Master Theo Zander!


    At this moment, the female receptionist in the front hall of the medical association branch was chatting


    with her boyfriend on WhatsApp when she heard a voice. ¡°Where¡¯s Hendricks Worley?¡±


    The receptionist raised her eyes, her pupils immediately constricting!


    There were so many people!


    She quickly picked up the phone and dialed Hendricks¡¯s office.


    Some noises came from the phone. She looked up at Philip and asked, ¡°May I get your name?¡±


    ¡°Philip rke,¡± Philip said cheerfully, ¡°By the way, remind Hendricks Worley that I¡¯m here because of


    Beacon Group and Wynn Johnston. If possible, tell him to prepare his coffin!¡±


    A threat!


    A tant threat!

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    The female receptionist was taken aback and ryed the message truthfully. Then, she said with an


    apologetic expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke, but Mr. Worley is not receiving any guests.¡±


    Philip shook his head slightly, nced around, and walked straight to the side. He dragged a folding


    iron chair and walked over with a stoic expression.


    In the next second!


    Philip directly smashed the folding iron chair into the front desk!


    Boom!


    The front desk was smashed to pieces, shattering even the marble countertops.


    The entire front hall suddenly became a mess.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Several female receptionists got a fright. They covered their ears and screamed, all squatting on the


    ground.


    They never thought that someone would ever dare to break into the medical association branch office!


    However, Philip just repeated his question, ¡°Where¡¯s Hendricks Worley?¡±


    At this time, the security guards also received notice and ran over.


    ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t a ce where you can cause trouble!¡±


    Arge group of security guards, or rather, a bunch of gangsters wearing security guard uniforms,


    immediately surrounded Philip while shouting loudly.


    Philip frowned and looked at this bunch of people disdainfully.


    There was no need for him to dirty his hands. Theo had already stepped out with a team of


    bodyguards, and without further ado, they knocked all the security guards to the ground!


    It all happened in a split second without any dy.


    At the sight of all the security guards sprawled on the ground, the other female receptionists were


    already scared to death.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Philip asked one of the receptionists coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go too far with this. Just tell me where


    Hendricks Worley is.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ The conference room.¡±


    They were already scared silly and dared not even look at Philip directly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip raised his foot and went inside.


    Soon, they arrived at the conference room which upied arge area and was quite luxurious.


    The door opened as Philip and his men swarmed in.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to really break in.¡±


    As soon as Philip stepped into the conference room, a gloomy voice sounded.


    ¡°Are you Hendricks Worley?¡±


    Philip looked over and saw a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa, looking quite arrogant.


    There was a female secretary next to the man, and they were obviously nning something.


    He stood up, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°You¡¯re Philip rke?¡±


    Philip nodded and said nonchntly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m here for


    your life!¡±


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Hendricks. That¡¯s my brother you¡¯re looking


    for. My name is Sirius Worley, the general manager of Jumbo Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°Sirius Worley?¡±


    Philip mumbled before sneering, ¡°It¡¯s the same. I¡¯ll take care of you first before taking care of your


    brother.¡±


    Sirius smiled quite triumphantly while looking at Philip up and down before mocking. ¡°Philip rke, I


    heard that you¡¯re a good-for-nothing live-in son-inw. How dare you talk to me in this way? Take care


    of me? Do you know that the Worley family holds the medical license rights to the entire Riverdale?¡±


    Philip said mildly, ¡°I do, but so what? Once the Worley family falls, another Tom, Dick, or Harry will


    immediately rece you.¡±


    Siriusughed at that. ¡°Tom, Dick, or Harry? Hahaha! Philip, are you kidding me? The resources of the


    Worley family in the medical association are beyond your imagination. How could a piece of trash like


    you ever hope topete with the Worley brothers? Wishful thinking!¡±


    This useless bum was really arrogant.


    Unfortunately, so what?


    For a b*tch like Wynn to marry such trash, it was destined to be a joke.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that your wife was admitted to the hospital. Is the baby safe?¡±


    When he said this, Sirius sneered sinisterly.


    Philip frowned, clenched his fists, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Did you find someone to do this?¡±


    In his eyes, this person had already received a death sentence.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Sirius did not answer directly but just sat down again and said, ¡°Tsk, tsk. That¡¯s a false usation. Who


    saw me doing it? It was your wife who identally fell by herself, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Mindy¡¯s eyes were red as she gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°B*stard! Those people had obviously


    rushed over so suddenly. Who else could it be but you?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, watch your words. Be careful or you won¡¯t be able to go home at night.¡±


    Sirius nced at her and threatened.


    Mindy stepped back in fright and nced at Philip.


    The anger in Philip¡¯s heart waspletely uncontroble. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Tell me, how do


    you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Die?¡±


    Siriusughed while pping his hands. He said, ¡°Today, I want to see who exactly is going to die.¡±


    Then, the meeting room door was pushed open.


    Dozens of uniformed men rushed in, all holding weapons in their hands. The very sight of them could


    make one have chills all over!


    Instantly, Philip and his men were surrounded.


    A touch of hostility appeared on Sirius¡¯ face and he said, ¡°Do you really think the Worley brothers are


    pushovers? Robbie James couldn¡¯t take care of you, but I¡¯m not that fool! I want to see who can walk


    out of here today!¡±


    Philip nced around, a frightening smile appearing at the corners of his mouth. He said, ¡°Sirius


    Worley, I¡¯m afraid your men won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Sirius was taken aback for a moment, then he burst intoughter. ¡°Very well! You¡¯re really conceited. If


    you can walk out of here alive today, I¡¯ll settle Beacon¡¯s problem for you.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I can settle that myself. You should think about how to beg for mercy


    later.¡±


    Sirius was getting impatient. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Maim them!¡±


    These muscr and tattooed burly men rushed toward Philip and his men. Meanwhile, Sirius stepped


    aside and watched the show with a smile.


    He wanted to see how Philip was going to walk out of here!


    If he did not kill this man today, it would be difficult to implement the next move.


    Wynn Johnston was his!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    These gangsters rushed over. They did not have Philip in their eyes at all, simply because they won in


    numbers. The other party only had a dozen men while there were so many of them on this side, so how


    could they fail to take them down?


    However, their leader hesitated because he vaguely saw a man standing behind the crowd who looked


    a little familiar


    Master Theo?


    ¡°Charge!¡± The leader gave up thinking and yelled.


    Theo stood behind the crowd and never showed his face. At this moment, he stepped forward and


    flexed his neck muscles. He then took off his jacket and his vest, revealing his burly body with bulging


    muscles.


    Theo Zander had made a move!


    As the king of Riverdale, his skills were naturally exemry.


    Bang!


    Almost instantaneously, all the gangsters in the first row fell. Then, the second row quickly followed.


    The rest waspletely dumbfounded!


    What the hell was going on here?


    When they looked again, everyone was stunned!


    F*ck!


    Master Theo!


    Bash, boom, bang!


    The remaining seven or eight ruffians, including the one who took the lead, all knelt down at this


    moment without another thought. They mmed their heads against the ground. ¡°Master Theo, sorry.


    We¡¯re sorry! It¡¯s all our fault! Please have mercy on us!¡±


    Sirius waspletely dumbstruck at the sudden turn of events!


    What was the situation?


    In less than three minutes, most of his men had fallen.


    The remaining ones all knelt like cowards!


    Master Theo?


    Sirius turned around and finallyid eyes on Theo who was staring at him indifferently.


    F*ck!


    Was that Theo Zander?!


    Holy sh*t!


    What the hell?


    How could a good-for-nothing like Philip rke get Theo Zander to help him?


    Wait a minute!


    He seemed to have overlooked something.


    Sirius finally realized something. His eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t give up


    yet! Isn¡¯t that just Theo Zander? Anyone who kills him will be the next Theo Zander with my full


    support!¡±


    Sirius was flustered, especially when he saw Philip approaching him. He was starting to get scared


    now.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    In his fear, Sirius threw a punch at Philip!


    Unfortunately¡­


    Philip simply grabbed his fist with his bare hands!


    Crack!


    Sirius watched as his fist was directly crushed!


    ¡°Argh! You son of a b*tch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Sirius cursed frantically, his entire face already turning


    red.


    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Philip sneered, and after that, he directly grabbed Sirius by the cor before pushing


    him out of the window!


    Whoosh!


    Sirius immediately peed in his pants!


    The wind whistled in his ears and whipped his hair into a mess.


    ¡°Ah! Pull me in! Hendricks won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    Sirius desperately howled in fright.


    Panic!


    Fear!


    Half of his body was lifted out of the window.


    This was more than a dozen floors.


    If he fell, he would be immediately reduced to minced meat.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, did you arrange for someone to do this? Think carefully before you answer. You


    only have one life,¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Sirius was still adamant.


    In the next second, Philip kicked one of his legs out the window.


    Sirius struggled desperately, clutching Philip¡¯s arm tightly with both hands while kicking his legs.


    ¡°Ah! Me! It¡¯s me! Pull me in quickly!¡±


    Sirius was extremely scared as he looked at his feet.


    ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t beat around the bush then. What are you going to do about it?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Pay up! I¡¯llpensate you! I¡¯ll also ask my brother to cancel the ban and blockade on Beacon,¡± Sirius


    understood and shouted desperately.


    ¡°ording to my investigations, yourpany¡¯s assets are worth at least 700 or 800 million, so how


    about transferring everything to Beacon?¡± Philip continued.


    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re taking advantage of the situation!¡±


    Sirius¡¯ eyes widened.


    If everything was transferred to Beacon, what was the point of staying alive?!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t agree. The next news headline wille out soon. ¡®Sirius Worley of the Worley


    brothersmitted suicide by jumping out of the building due to a debt crisis¡¯. I think this headline


    should be good enough.¡±


    Philip looked indifferent, just like an executioner.


    Hearing this, Sirius¡¯ heart trembled. He immediately nodded in agreement.


    Then, Sirius finally escaped death and stood on solid ground again.


    That feeling was really good.


    However, he had wet his pants and an acrid stench wafted.


    Within ten minutes, all the procedures for a transfer of assets werepleted.


    Thepany under Sirius¡¯ name, Jumbo Pharmaceutical, was directly turned into a subsidiary of


    Beacon Group.


    As Sirius was the legal owner, the procedures went without a hitch.


    After Sirius signed the documents, he slumped on the ground.


    How did things turn out this way?


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside!


    Bang!


    The door of the meeting room was pushed open and several figures rushed in.


    Hendricks took the lead, obviously full of anger. When he entered the door, he nced at Sirius coldly,


    then at Philip.


    ¡°Hendricks, you¡¯re finally here! They forced me to transfer mypany to Beacon!¡± At this moment,


    Sirius yelled desperately as if he had seen a lifeline.


    Behind Hendricks were two female secretaries and a middle-aged man.


    Hendricks nced at Sirius, a trace of gloom shing across his eyes. Then, he looked at Philip and


    said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m afraid your actions are a little improper, no?¡±


    Philip merely smiled faintly and said, ¡°Are you Hendricks Worley?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Hendricks Worley, the president of the medical association branch¡­¡± Hendricks said


    arrogantly.


    Bam!


    Philip directlyunched a kick with his leg, causing Hendricks to topple to the ground!


    ¡°Are you mad? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Hendricks flew into a rage and red at Philip vehemently.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, Philip just put his hands in his trouser pockets indifferently while ncing at Hendricks coldly.


    He then said, ¡°Go on. Make a call and tell President Smyth who¡¯s behind you to speak to me.¡±

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Immediately afterward, the people on the screen came to blows.


    Seeing this, Caesar exploded!


    Furious, he smashed the remote on the floor.


    The butler then handed him an iPad. The discussion regarding Wynn and M had already


    disappeared from the forums.


    Now, it was reced by reports of the anonymous female staff talking about Beyond Media!


    Itpletely flooded the entirework!


    There were even some people who had gotten to the bottom of the inner workings of Beyond Media¡¯s


    film and televisionpany, and of course, Caesar Bailey was on the list.


    Subsequently, all the dirty linen involving Caesar was exposed in batches.


    It was getting more and more intense!


    Within half an hour, the stocks of all three film and televisionpanies under Caesar Bailey¡¯s name


    took a dive!


    Caesar quickly contacted his staff and yelled with a roar, ¡°What the hell is happening? Hasn¡¯t this


    matter been suppressed? Why did ite out again?! What are the reporters doing? I gave them so


    many benefits but now they¡¯re doing this to me?!¡±


    ¡°Master Bailey, this is an ident. The matter was suppressed, but this time, it¡¯s obvious that someone


    is deliberately trying to screw us over.¡±


    The person on the line also trembled nervously.


    Caesar frowned, hung up quickly, then contacted the person in charge of the channel. ¡°Mr. Todd, what¡¯s


    the meaning of this? Why did your people do the interview at mypany?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Master Bailey, what are you saying? Of course we were just speaking ording to the facts.


    Someone broke the news to us, so we must do an interview, right?¡±


    A loudugh came from the other end of the line. ¡°Master Bailey, is there a problem?¡±


    Caesar¡¯s eyebrows twisted into a deep frown. This old weasel was really good at ying dumb.


    He interrupted the other party and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Todd, stop ying these routines with me. I already


    gave you three million. What do you treat that as? Are you trying to break the rules? No one ever dares


    to break my rules! I want you to immediately withdraw all the reports!¡±


    Since things had already progressed this far, Jim Todd merely chuckled. ¡°Master Bailey, I really can¡¯t


    make any guarantees about that. I haven¡¯t touched a single penny of your three million and have kept it


    intact. I¡¯ll just keep it on your behalf, how about that?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Caesar said angrily, ¡°Jim Todd, what do you mean? What did the other party give you?!¡±


    Jim chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no benefit involved, but the other party assured me that you¡¯ll definitely


    go down this time. In that case, if I continue helping you, wouldn¡¯t that be seen as working in cahoots


    with you? So they gave me a choice. If I expose you, not only can I increase my poprity, but I can


    also gain the favor of arge number of citizens, so why would I decline?¡±


    Caesar was stunned at that exnation.


    He yelled, ¡°Jim Todd, are you a f*cking three-year-old? You believe their words just like that? Am I


    really such a pushover?!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jim Toddughed. ¡°Of course not. Initially, I thought the other party was joking too. But then, they


    showed me something, and after looking at it, I understood everything. Master Bailey, you should make


    preparations for the future.¡±


    Chills ran down Caesar¡¯s entire body. After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five million to settle this


    matter!¡±


    The line went silent momentarily.


    ¡°Five million?¡±


    Jim sneered disdainfully, ¡°Master Bailey, what do you take me for? To be honest, the other party¡¯s price


    is much higher than yours. Well, considering we¡¯re old friends of many years, I should remind you to


    hurry up and find a way out. Otherwise, when the avnchees, you really won¡¯t be able to


    escape.¡±


    Caesar also heard the underlying meaning behind his words and quickly asked, ¡°How much did the


    other party give you?¡±


    Jim chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say. Master Bailey, take care!¡±


    Click!


    With that said, the line disconnected.


    Caesar¡¯s face was frozen while his eyes were sunken. His hand that was holding the phone shook with


    anger.


    Bam!


    He smashed the phone on the ground!


    ¡°Damn it! That b*stard Jim Todd actually double-crossed me!¡±


    Caesar was furious, and the people around the living room were afraid to even breathe out loud.


    Next to him, Robbie quickly chastised, ¡°Godfather, this Jim Todd is too shameless, but what should we


    do now? If this goes on, not only will it have a negative impact on Beyond Media, but it¡¯ll also affect


    your personal reputation.¡±


    Caesar Bailey cherished his reputation the most. Such a person valued fame more than anything else.


    ¡°I know,¡± Caesar said bitterly as he red at Robbie.


    Right now, he wanted to know who the one behind this was.


    Philip rke?


    Impossible.


    This speed was too fast.


    Caesar walked back and forth in the living room with his walking cane. After half a day, he took out his


    mobile phone, dialed a number, and went straight to the point. ¡°Old York, something happened. I need


    your help.¡±


    ¡°I saw.¡±


    On the other end of the line, an indifferent voice continued, ¡°Old Bailey, I really must say that you¡¯re


    very unlucky. Have you finally met your match? For that Jim Todd brat to f*ck you up like this, there


    must be someone behind him.¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Caesar smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know. He told me that the other party has fatal evidence against me,


    but I refuse to believe it. I¡¯ve done this for so many years. Everything has been cleaned up properly.


    For this person to frame me like this, he must be someone in the industry. It¡¯s most likely one of those


    old guys!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll talk to Jim Todd.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    On the other end of the line, Hank York also became serious.


    At this moment, he was sitting in an office somewhere. The environment was very luxurious, befitting of


    his status as a big boss.


    The southern headquarters of the Film and Television Association was in charge of the resources of


    film and televisionpanies in 12 cities along the coast. It had deep influence and great authority.


    Hank thought for a moment before he took out the phonebook and dialed a number.


    At the same time in a general manager¡¯s office of a particrwork channel.


    Jim was excitedly looking at a piece of antique porcin on his table while Theo stood calmly across


    from him.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Theo, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept such an expensive gift from you,¡± Jim grinned broadly and said


    hypocritically.


    Theo merely chuckled coldly and said, ¡°This is Mr. rke¡¯s gift to you. You must ept it. Otherwise,


    it¡¯ll be seen as disrespect.¡±


    Jim rubbed his hands, bent his back, and nced at the porcin. He said with a ttering smile, ¡°In


    that case, I¡¯ll ept it then.¡±


    Suddenly.


    Jim¡¯s cell phone rang. When he saw the ID disy, he frowned and nced at Theo, wanting to avoid


    answering the call.


    ¡°Pick up the call here,¡± Theo said coldly.


    With no other alternative, Jim answered. Immediately, shouts and curses came through the line,


    followed by a threat. ¡°Jim Todd, do you really think you¡¯re so great now that you dare to defy Master


    Bailey? Are you tired of living? Have you forgotten how you got to this position today? I¡¯m telling you


    right now, withdraw everything! Otherwise, you can make preparations for your own funeral!¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Hank, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but the other party has a very solid background. I¡¯m


    afraid Master Bailey may not be able to hold the fort this time,¡± Jim nced at Theo several times and


    said earnestly.


    ¡°Hehe, I know exactly what you¡¯re trying to say. It¡¯s all about the money, right? No matter how much the


    other party is paying you, I¡¯ll double it,¡± Hank said.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jim nced at Theo who nodded immediately.


    ¡°50 million,¡± Jim replied cheerfully.


    ¡°What? F*ck you! 50 million? Who the hell is so generous?¡±


    Hank also got a shock.


    Who the hell could it be?


    50 million just like that?!


    Were they trying to drive Caesar Bailey to his death?


    ¡°Yes, 50 million.¡± Jim smiled deviously.


    Hank thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll transfer the money right away!¡±


    A momentter, Theo saw 100 million being transferred into his ount. He smiled, patted Jim on the


    shoulder, and said, ¡°Well done. Mr. rke thinks highly of you. Don¡¯t worry, this matter won¡¯t affect you


    in any way.¡±


    After that, Theo left.


    Jim let out a sigh of relief, then rubbed his hands happily while looking at the antique on the table.


    This was more than enough.


    Ten minutester, Theo returned to the office. He walked up to Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s done.


    The other party has transferred 100 million.¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Very good. Caesar Bailey never would have thought that the trick today is just an


    appetizer for him! Continue. Today, every single thing that Caesar holds pride in will be destroyed one


    by one!¡±


    Theo nodded.


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s phone rang.


    It was from Mindy Scott.


    ¡°Mr. Philip, something has happened. Madam Johnston¡­ She¡­¡±


    On the other end of the line, Mindy was sobbing and speaking incoherently!


    Philip¡¯s heart thumped. He stood up and asked, ¡°What happened to Wynn?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re at the press conference¡­ Many people¡­ Very messy¡­ Some people¡­ Many people


    tried to attack¡­ Madam Johnston was identally pushed by someone¡­ Fell to the ground¡­ Baby¡­


    The baby¡­¡±


    Mindy cried intermittently, and it could be heard from the background noises that the scene was


    extremely chaotic!


    Philip was dumbfounded at her words!


    Wynn had fallen, and the baby¡­

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Back to the press conference by the medical association branch.


    Half an hour earlier.


    At the scene, more than a dozen media attended while hundreds of people watched.


    They were mostly rted agencies and normal citizens.


    At half-past eight, Wynn and her team in three ck Mercedeses stopped at the entrance of the


    medical association branch office.


    ¡°They¡¯re here! It¡¯s Beacon¡¯s director, Wynn Johnston!¡±


    A sudden shout came from the crowd, and a group of media with cameras of different makes and sizes


    rushed over.


    When Wynn stepped down from the car, she received warm greetings from the media.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, what do you have to say about Beacon¡¯s disqualification from the medical


    association branch this time?¡±


    ¡°Madam Johnston, can you confirm that your daughter belongs to your husband?¡±


    ¡°Madam Johnston, exactly how many lovers have you had in the past? Did you rely on your body to get


    to this position today?¡±


    The remarks from the media were each more scathing than the other, and some reporters simply


    shoved the microphones into Wynn¡¯s face.


    Wynn frowned and said coldly, ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯m not ready for an interview right now.¡±


    After that, she walked away briskly.


    Behind her, the security guards from Beacon also shielded her, blocking the media outside.


    Entering the hall of the medical association branch, many people milled around. Some belonged to the


    medical association branch, some from well-known pharmaceuticalpanies in Riverdale, and others


    were arranged by Sirius Worley to cause trouble.


    Sirius was naturally among them too. In the crowd, he immediately saw the woman walking in


    gracefully like a model on a runway.


    Her figure was fantastic.


    Even if she was pregnant, her stomach did not show.


    Mindy followed behind Wynn and stood on the other side of the press conference, muttering in


    dissatisfaction, ¡°Madam Johnston, those people from the media are terrible! I think they¡¯re doing it


    deliberately. Why do these people even exist?! I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Wynn just smiled and said, ¡°Well, do you think you can stop their mouths?¡±


    Mindy fell silent very soon.


    On this side, Sirius was already approaching her. Dressed in a gray id suit, he looked quite smart


    with his greasy hairbed back. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡±


    Sirius stretched his hand out.


    Wynn just nced at it without any movement. With a faint smile on her lips, she said, ¡°Mr. Worley,


    what can I do for you?¡±


    Wynn was not stupid. She could tell that he had some thoughts about her.


    Moreover, ording to the results of the investigation, this Sirius Worley was not a good person. He


    hadmitted many dirty transactions.


    Sirius raised his brows, retracted his hand regretfully, and nced at the media surrounding them


    outside. He chuckled, saying, ¡°Madam Johnston, these media people are sure to interview you in a


    while. Are you ready for it?¡±


    Wynn did not answer, but her eyes were cold.


    Sirius continued, ¡°In fact, I have to say that you¡¯re a strong woman, but sometimes, you have to bow


    down to reality. This time, the medical association has canceled Beacon¡¯s qualifications license, so I¡¯m


    afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for yourpany to get back on its feet. Besides, I also heard that you¡¯re involved


    in awsuit now.¡±


    After pausing for a few seconds, Sirius observed the changes in Wynn¡¯s expression and continued


    cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ve an idea, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to listen to it. It can help you out of your current


    predicament.¡±


    With a frown, Wynn turned to look at Sirius. There was a strange gleam in this man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Worley, what¡¯s your idea?¡± Wynn asked. If the other party really had a good n, Wynn was willing


    even if she needed to pay a certain price for it.


    ¡°Join me for a meal tonight at the Moonstar Restaurant. I¡¯ve already made reservations. How about it?¡±


    Sirius suddenly leaned close and whispered into Wynn¡¯s ear.


    Wynn frowned.


    Smack!


    A pshed out!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Instantly, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the hall!


    Wynn red at Sirius and said furiously, ¡°Mr. Worley, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    At Caesar Bailey¡¯s single-unit vi.


    Although Hank York had just called to inform him that the matter was resolved, he was still uneasy.


    The reason was simple.


    Caesar had no idea who was behind the attack on him this time.


    Moreover, the opponent¡¯s move was clearly aimed to screw him over!


    Caesar had been in this business for so many years and had not faced any tough opponents so far.


    Furthermore, his circle was not only in Riverdale but also in Golden City and Capital City.


    He was Caesar Bailey¡ªone of the three big names in the entertainment industry. Who would he be


    afraid of?


    That kind of person simply did not exist.


    However, if that person made a move against him, then he needed to be on guard.


    ¡°Robbie, are you sure the other party is nothing but a live-in son-inw?¡± Caesar suddenly asked.


    This was because he recalled Philip¡¯s previous threats and warnings to him.


    Moreover, they were exposed shortly after Philip threatened him.


    It was too much of a coincidence.


    Robbie quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Godfather. I¡¯ve investigated him. He¡¯s really just a hopeless son-


    inw who always gets beaten and scolded by his mother-inw at home and dares not fight back.


    This time, I think it was mostly Beacon¡¯s idea for him to rush into battle.


    ¡°Godfather, you don¡¯t think Philip is the one behind this, do you? How could it be? He can¡¯t have such


    great abilities. Those matters have already been cleaned up. Who can find out?¡± Robbie quickly


    negated.


    Caesar nced at the ceiling, lost in thoughts. He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy.¡±


    Hearing this, Robbie felt contempt in his heart.


    Philip rke was unworthy.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s stop thinking about this matter. It¡¯ll be the Golden Film Awards soon. We must prepare


    for it,¡± Caesar said. It seemed that he was going to wash his hands off this.


    Robbie chuckled. ¡°Godfather, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make a full sweep this time.¡±


    Caesar alsoughed and said, ¡°Be humble. We must be modest before the results are announced.¡±


    At this time, the work phone suddenly rang!


    It was so abrupt that the people in the living room were stunned for a moment.


    Caesar frowned, walked over, and picked up the phone. He said solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone said anxiously, ¡°Master Bailey, something has happened! All of


    our contracted artists want to break their contracts, and several films we¡¯ve released are notpliant


    with the review board. They¡¯ve been taken down!¡±


    ¡°Break contracts?¡±


    Caesar felt ayer of cold sweat on his forehead when he heard this!


    What a joke!


    There were more than a dozen artists under hispany. If all of them broke their contracts at once,


    his film and televisionpany would be ruined!


    That was not a big problem. At most, he could forge new contracts with other artists!


    However, even the movies that had been released were taken down!


    That was a huge problem!


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Caesar anxiously asked.


    ¡°Master Bailey, look at the news quickly. A new film and televisionpany just established locally.


    They have a very strong backing and directly poached all of our artists. Moreover, thepensation for


    their breach of contract will be paid in full by the other party!¡±


    The person on the other end of the line was very anxious, almost crying.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!


    Caesar roared, yelling, ¡°The totalpensation for all breaches will add up to at least five or six billion.


    Whichpany is so rich and dares to do so?¡±


    Caesar knew very well that once all the artists breached their contracts and quit and all the movies


    were taken down for a second review, his film and televisionpany would bepletely bankrupt!


    The opponent wasing on strong!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Who the hell could it be?


    That Philip rke?

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    This time, Caesar Bailey finally lost hisposure!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He did not expect all his artists to quit hispany and for his movies to be taken down.


    This was enough to ruin him!


    Caesar anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the exact situation? How could a new film and televisionpany


    suddenly pop up? Who¡¯s the other party? Who has the balls to dare to fight with me?¡±


    Caesar¡¯s brain churned rapidly when he immediately realized. The other party was obviouslying at


    him.


    First, they poached his artists. Then, they took his films down.


    The people behind this had great means!


    Caesar understood that someone who could employ such methods was definitely a heavyweight!


    This was not only about having money but also about having connections.


    More importantly, how could released movies be taken down so casually?


    That person must have used some connections!


    Moreover, it was no small feat to take down so many movies so rapidly!


    The staff on the other end of the call also looked nk and worried. He said, ¡°Master Bailey, I don¡¯t


    know. It just happened. The other party¡¯s methods are too ferocious. We¡­ We¡¯re afraid we can¡¯t stop


    it!¡±


    ¡°No matter what it takes, find out! Get to the very bottom of it! I want to find out immediately who¡¯s


    gunning for the Bailey family!¡± Caesar roared furiously. ¡°Also, warn those artists. Whoever dares to


    break the contract, I¡¯ll expose them! Don¡¯t forget, all their information is in the hands of Caesar Bailey!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Bailey. I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡±


    The call disconnected.


    After half an hour, the staff called again and said anxiously, ¡°Master Bailey, those artists said that they


    insist on breaking the contract. And they also said that they have evidence of your dirty deeds in their


    hands, so they¡¯re not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Caesar flew into a rage!


    He could not believe it. The artists who he raised for so many years were actually biting the hand that


    fed them?!


    Damn it!


    A bunch of turncoats!


    ¡°Turncoats! A bunch of traitors! Expose them! st out all their scandals! Everyone will perish on this


    sinking ship!


    Caesar was obviously so angry that he was no longer concerned about anything else!


    It only took a short while for the Bailey family to face such a crisis.


    After a brief pause, the staff on the line asked weakly, ¡°Master Bailey, are you serious about exposing


    them? If that happens, there won¡¯t be any chance for a turnaround.¡±


    ¡°The f*ck are you talking about? Do you really want me to die?!¡± Caesar could not help cursing.


    A bunch of idiots!


    However, he was truly flustered now. Who was the person out for his blood?


    After pondering deeply, Caesar really could not think of anyone but Philip.


    However, was that guy really this influential?


    That was simply horrendous!


    ¡°Master¡­ Bailey, what should we do now? Those artists are all gathered in thepany, waiting for us


    to sign the papers. If we don¡¯t sign them, they¡¯ll gang up against you.¡±


    The subordinates were worried and scared.


    Caesar frowned. Yes, the top priority now was to deal with this matter.


    If all the artists were gone, Bailey¡¯s entertainment empire wouldpletely copse!


    After thinking for a while, Caesar sighed and said solemnly, ¡°Try to cate them first. Comfort them the


    best you can, y the emotional card, and reason with them. Dy them as much as possible. I¡¯ll find


    a way to deal with it.¡±


    The staff understood right away and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll deal with it now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Caesar¡¯s face was obviously pale while his forehead was sweaty.


    This had never happened before.


    Over the years, this was the first time he felt a sense of crisis!


    ¡°Godfather, did you find out who¡¯s behind all this?¡± Robbie asked.


    Caesar shook his head and said, ¡°No, the other party is too mysterious, but they must have a solid


    background. Thework channel that just broke the scandal, the breach of contracts with the current


    artists, and having all of our films taken down¡­ It must be done by the same person! The methods are


    ruthless,pletely hitting our vitals!¡±


    ¡°In that case, can we handle it?¡± Robbie asked worriedly.


    ¡°We have to do it by hook or by crook! No matter who¡¯s behind this, anyone who dares toy a finger


    on me will pay a painful price!¡±


    Caesar mmed his cane heavily onto the ground as he said, ¡°Investigate! I want to find out who it is


    who dares to mess with me!¡±


    With that said, he dialed Hank York¡¯s number.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    As soon as the call was connected, Hank¡¯sughter came from the other end. ¡°I knew you¡¯d call me.


    Don¡¯t worry. I already found the one behind this, and I also checked the newly established film and


    televisionpany.¡±


    Caesar breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found the actual person yet, but the boss of the filmpany has agreed to meet us. We can


    go over there to discuss it,¡± Hank said.


    Caesar was startled for a moment before saying coldly, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? They actually dare


    to show their teeth and ws at me. They must be tired of living.¡±


    Caesar was very angry.


    ¡°Hey, Old Bailey, we¡¯re simr people after all. Let¡¯s talk about it. Maybe we can cooperate. Just think


    about it. They¡¯re an opponent who can catch you off guard. If we don¡¯t cooperate with them, plenty of


    other people will.¡± Hank suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Caesar finally nodded and agreed.


    After all, he was also interested to find out who the other party was.


    Soon, Caesar arrived at the venue that was agreed upon with Hank, a caf¨¦.


    Hank was already waiting for Caesar there.


    The two met up and nced at each other. Caesar was first to speak. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re meeting


    here?¡±


    Hank smiled and said, ¡°Old Bailey, this is unlike you. Are you scared?¡±


    Caesar was dressed in a white suit. He leaned heavily on his cane and said, ¡°Why should I be scared?¡±


    After that, the two walked into the caf¨¦. In the private booth, they saw the mysterious person behind


    this whole mess.


    It was very unexpected!


    Both Caesar and Hank had assumed that the other party was someone within the circle, at least an old


    schemer.


    However, they realized through this meeting that the other party was a young man.


    Moreover, he looked unfamiliar.


    Who the hell was this guy?


    Did they not say the big boss wasing?


    How could they arrange a subordinate to talk to them instead?


    It was disrespectful!


    Caesar was about to turn around angrily and leave, but Hank quickly stopped him and motioned. ¡°Let¡¯s


    talk about it first.¡±


    At this moment, the young man turned an hourss that was on the table upside down before raising


    his head calmly. He said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. My


    name¡¯s Philip rke. Master Bailey should know me. We spoke on the phone before.¡±


    Philip sat calmly with four bodyguards in ck suits standing behind him


    Hank York did not know Philip.


    However, Caesar knew him, and his expression suddenly changed as he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re Philip


    rke? Are you the one messing around with me?! What do you want?!¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Master Bailey, I¡¯m pretty sure I already told you what I want. You wouldn¡¯t


    have forgotten about it so soon, right? Then I¡¯ll remind you again. I want the Bailey family to disappear


    from this world.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Very well!¡± Caesar immediatelyughed and said viciously, ¡°A brat like you really has the guts! Let the


    Bailey family disappear? Are you f*cking threatening me?!¡±


    While speaking, Caesar overturned the table angrily, pointed at him, and cursed, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re


    nothing but a useless son-inw. Where did you get the courage to talk to me like this? Tell me, who¡¯s


    standing behind you? I don¡¯t believe that someone like you cany a finger on me!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll get someone to hack you into pieces right now!¡±


    Caesar really blew his top.


    He never expected that Philip was the one who forced hispany into dire straits!


    ¡°Hehe, Master Bailey is really good at talking big.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly with a mocking expression on his face.


    That disdainful expression made Caesar wish to choke him to death with his bare hands.


    ¡°Young man, I advise you not to y with fire!¡± Caesar warned.


    Did he really think he was a pushover?


    Caesar was not afraid of Philip because he still held a trump card.


    However, he would not resort to that so easily.


    At this time, Hank, who was next to them, said with a smile, ¡°Philip, right? Why don¡¯t you tell us what¡¯s


    the condition for you to let the Bailey family off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting them off.¡±


    Philip turned to Hank, then got up and enunciated each word, ¡°When Caesar Baileyid his hands on


    my wife and child, the oue was already set in stone. In this world, there won¡¯t be another Bailey


    family, let alone another Caesar Bailey!¡±


    After listening, Hank¡¯s expression sank as he said sinisterly, ¡°Mr. rke, are you sure you want to do


    this? You must know, if this matter goes on, it won¡¯t be good for us, you, or Beacon. Why don¡¯t we just


    settle this matter amicably?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Philip nced at the hourss and said, ¡°Time¡¯s up. Caesar Bailey, prepare to dere the


    bankruptcy of your film and televisionpany. By the way, you should look for a good resting ce


    for yourself too!¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Caesarughed cruelly and sinisterly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the other party ignored his warning and insisted on fighting with him.


    Good!


    Very well!


    He looked forward to seeing what resources this Philip rke had to cause his downfall!


    Caesar narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to talk, don¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless! Make mypany go bankrupt? Very well, let¡¯s see what methods you have! However,


    before that, I must remind you, be careful or you¡¯ll end up dead yourself!¡±


    ¡°Very good, Caesar Bailey. I hope you can still remember what you said to me today when you finally


    kneel and beg me!¡±


    With that said, Philip looked at Hank coldly and warned. ¡°If you insist on getting involved, I don¡¯t mind


    dragging the Film and Television Association down with him.¡±


    Hank was stunned.


    The other party¡¯s tone was too arrogant!


    Did they want to deal with the Film and Television Association too?


    A reshuffle?


    Hank¡¯s shoulders shook. At first, he thought that he could deter the other party.


    After all, who could run a filmpany without going through the film and television association?


    He was too bold.


    ¡°My friend, pridees before a fall. Do you know who I am? You dare to speak to me so tantly. Are


    you not afraid that I¡¯ll review your film and televisionpany? Even Riverdale¡¯s underground boss,


    Theo Zander, needs to show some respect in front of me,¡± Hank said proudly.


    Philip smiled indifferently and asked, ¡°Are you sure Theo will show you respect when he sees you?¡±


    Hank swallowed.


    To be honest, he was just spouting nonsense.


    He was just trying to scare off the other party.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If Theo is standing here right now, he must respectfully call me Mr. York!¡±


    Hank hardened his resolve with a flushed face.


    Philip chuckled, took out his phone, and dialed a number before saying mildly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    His actions were too abrupt. Caesar and Hank exchanged nces and could not figure out what that


    kid was going to do.


    ¡°What do you mean? Who else ising?¡±


    Hank was a little flustered. Could it be that this guy had made some secret preparations to deal with


    Caesar and him right here?


    Before he returned to his senses, another team of bodyguards in ck suits came in from outside.


    Hank saw a familiar figure.


    Theo¡­ Theo Zander!


    How could this be?


    The underground boss of Riverdale was actually here!


    Both Caesar and Hank panicked when they saw Theo trotting in. The man stood in front of Philip,


    bowed, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, you called?¡±


    Philip nodded, looked at Hank, and said, ¡°This Mr. York said that you have to show him some respect


    when you see him. Is that true?¡±


    Theo frowned, straightened his back, and looked at Hank before sneering, ¡°Hank York? Now that


    you¡¯re in front of me, you don¡¯t know the rules anymore?¡±


    Hank was already sweating with fright.


    ¡°Mister¡­ Mr. Theo, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d be here.¡±


    Hank smiled tteringly.


    A p on the face!


    It was a tant p on the face!


    Hank had to lower his stance. He had no other choice. He used to follow Theo, but due to some


    chance opportunities, he left the fraternity years ago.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Theo snorted coldly and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re the general manager of the Film and Television


    Association, you don¡¯t respect me anymore?¡±


    Hank sweated profusely and said fawningly, ¡°No, Mr. Theo, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Caesar watched from the sidelines in shock.


    This was unexpected.


    Theo Zander, the underground king of Riverdale, was being so respectful to a young man.


    What was the meaning of this?

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Theo looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Hank, I advise you not to get involved in this matter. Mr. rke


    doesn¡¯t want additional trouble. But if you insist on protecting Caesar Bailey, then don¡¯t me me for


    being merciless!¡±


    Hank frowned and nced at Caesar, seemingly having a silent discussion.


    Caesar even gestured two fingers at him.


    Philip naturally saw thismunication.


    However, he was unperturbed.


    They were just some small potatoes. The oue would be the same anyway.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Then, Hank stood up straight and chuckled. ¡°Theo, I used to call you Mr. Theo in return for your


    kindness, but now, the world has changed. If you want to use your identity as the underground king of


    Riverdale to pressure me now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to suppress it.¡±


    Was Hank not afraid of Theo?


    Of course, he was.


    However, the current situation was no longer something that could be solved with fear.


    Hank and Caesar were already on the same boat. One could not do without the other.


    At this time, Philip stood up. Anna directly passed a bunch of materials to him from behind. He held


    them in his hand, opening them one by one. He then flung everything onto Hank¡¯s face and said, ¡°Hank


    York, resident of Riverdale, 43 years old. You organized a small group privately and sought profit by


    suppressing peers. 12 years ago, you were exposed due to idental injuries andter retired to enter


    the film and television industry. But I can see here that you seeded in the upper ranks because of


    some underhanded means,¡± Philip said.


    Hank simply picked up a copy and flipped through it, anxiety filling his eyes.


    This¡­ How could this be?


    He had obviously covered it up, but it was still found out.


    After taking a few nces at it, Hank suddenlyughed before saying angrily, ¡°Do you think you can


    bring me down with these?¡±


    A chill appeared in Philip¡¯s eyes as he said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re just digging your own grave.¡±


    Hank roared. ¡°F*ck you! Why don¡¯t you show me where my grave is supposed to be?! I refuse to


    believe that there¡¯s still a trail left after I¡¯ve done so much!¡±


    Philip could not be bothered to argue further and simply said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯te to beg me then.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and left.


    The big group of people left the caf¨¦.


    Looking at Philip¡¯s back, Hank exchanged a few nces with Caesar. There was a murderous intent in


    both their eyes!


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Caesar asked, feeling a little worried.


    Hank frowned and admitted reluctantly, saying, ¡°This Philip rke is not as simple as the investigation


    results proved. Even Theo Zander is at his beck and call. When did such a character appear in


    Riverdale?¡±


    Caesar shook his head. There was bewilderment in his eyes.


    The opponent came on to them too strong, and the killing moves wereunched one after another,


    rendering him helpless.


    ¡°Old York, I think this Philip rke is no ordinary person. I¡¯m afraid he holds some trump cards in his


    hands. We need to reconsider our game n,¡± Caesar said after thinking about it. He did not want to


    take risks.


    He was already on the brink of desperation and out of ideas.


    Hank pinched his chin and said, ¡°No matter who the other party is, our interests have been affected.


    This matter must be suppressed!¡±


    With that said, Hank made a sweeping motion across his neck.


    The meaning was obvious.


    Caesar was taken aback momentarily, then after thinking for a while, he nodded heavily in agreement.


    Thereafter, Hank made a call.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    ¡°Mr. York, you haven¡¯t called me in such a long time. I thought you didn¡¯t need us anymore.¡±


    There was a teasingugh on the other end of the call.


    Hank¡¯s tone was low as he said, ¡°Tony, I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. Gather your men. There¡¯s a


    big job today.¡±


    The other end fell silent, seemingly moving to a quiet area. He said, ¡°What happened, Mr. York? Did


    someone mess with you?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hank nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll send you the information right away. I don¡¯t care what method you


    use, just try to abduct him. If that¡¯s impossible, you may kill him on the spot, but I want to see the


    corpse with my own eyes. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you ten million!¡±


    Hank was quite generous.


    Tony immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡±


    After the call was disconnected, Caesar asked, ¡°Tony? The guy on the international wanted list?¡±


    Hank nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s him! He started as a mercenary, known for his ruthlessness and high kill


    count. He came here six years ago and I took him in. He¡¯s been working for me since then.¡±


    Caesar nodded excitedly and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great! If he¡¯s in charge, then I can sit back and


    rx!¡±


    Philip rk would die for sure!


    Hank patted Caesar on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet him.¡±


    Then, the two left and went to the meeting point with Tony.


    Tony and his men were already there, drinking beer while waiting.


    The small restaurant was already crowded with more than a dozen gangsters. They were all the men


    brought by Tony.


    They were all thugs who killed without blinking, hadmitted numerous crimes, and escaped to


    Riverdale.


    Therefore, these people were all wanted ouws.


    ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve found the person you told me to abduct. Do you want to go along with


    us?¡±


    Tonyughed, his eyes full of pride.


    The person Hank told him to abduct was too simple. He was able to find him with the help of a few


    men.


    After hearing this, Hank was startled. He then asked, ¡°You found him already?¡±


    Tony finished his beer, got up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Hank and Caesar looked at each other before silently following.


    The group of people got into a white van and hurried to the ce.


    When they arrived, Hank and Caesar found that they were in front of a smallpany.


    Philip rke was here?


    Moreover, it was not difficult to notice that this ce was not secure.


    This left Hank wondering. He grabbed hold of Tony who was about to get down from the car and asked,


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s here? The other party is escorted by Theo Zander. Just look at this ce. There¡¯s


    not even a bodyguard around. Is it a trap?¡±


    Tony grinned and said, ¡°Mr. York, what are you afraid of? With my help, I¡¯ll solve everything for you.


    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you see it with your own eyes.¡±


    With that said, Tony had already crossed the road with a bunch of men and was heading straight to the


    smallpany opposite!


    This group of people held long objects wrapped in newspapers in their hands. Some of the wrappings


    hade undone, revealing a cold glint that shone under the sun!


    This group of people was the trusted men under Tony who were also professionally trained.


    Therefore, Tony was very confident!


    The ten million was his!


    They rushed to the small building, divided into three groups, and blocked the front and back doors as


    well as the windows.


    One team ran up the stairs directly to the top floor.


    Another team took the elevator up.


    In the general manager¡¯s office, seven or eight guys holding weapons in their hands were already


    standing at the door. They were whispering in a foreignnguage.


    Out of the four, two of them were left to watch the door while the rest raised their legs and kicked the


    door down.


    Bam!


    The door of the conference room flung open!


    Then, four burly men with dark skin rushed in while waving the weapons in their hands. They were


    roaring loudly!


    However, only Philip stood alone in front of therge French window with his hands behind his back.


    He was looking calmly at the scenery downstairs from the window.


    He grinned wickedly as he turned around. Looking at the group of people who had broken in, he said


    calmly, ¡°Wee to hell.¡±


    ¡°F*ck hell! Get him!¡±


    They roared and rushed at him without any hesitation!


    The man in front of them was too spooky.


    In this situation, he could stillugh so casually?


    Was he not afraid of death?


    At the same time downstairs, Hank and Caesar, who were sitting in the car, looked at each other while


    smiling knowingly when they heard the sound of killing from the building.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±


    Caesar breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Hank took a cigarette and handed it to Caesar, smiling lightly as he said, ¡°For the reshuffling of the film


    and television association this time, you must support me.¡±


    Caesar said with a smile, ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two of them smoked calmly as if the oue upstairs was already set in stone.


    However, unbeknownst to them¡­


    At this moment upstairs, just as the thugs rushed toward Philip, several bodyguards in ckbat


    uniforms, ck berets, and fully armed with ammunition suddenly rushed out of every corner in the


    meeting room!


    Moreover, a team fell directly from the sky. They broke through the window and rolled in, all holding


    their weapons and aiming at these people!


    ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s the situation? Where did so many peoplee from?¡±


    ¡°Run! Run quickly!¡±


    Instantly, the thugs tried to escape, but it was toote.


    ¡°Stop! Drop your weapons! Do not resist!¡±


    ¡°On the floor! On the floor now!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Or else we¡¯ll fire!¡±


    That was not all.


    At the same time from behind the doors of this small building, dozens of heavily armed bodyguards in


    combat uniforms who were armed with iron weapons rushed in with a murderous aura!


    These people jumped out from the cars on the streets or from behind the trees¡ªanywhere that could


    conceal them was their hiding ce!


    Everything happened too fast!


    It was a unified tactical action!


    On each floor of thepany, several heavily armed bodyguards also rushed out. They directly


    subdued and pinned all the thugs under Tony to the ground!


    Those who resisted were kicked!


    The guys were at the elevator entrance talking about women when they heard the movement. They


    raised their weapons but were all kicked to the ground by the bodyguards rushing out of the elevator!


    Everything happened in just a few minutes!


    The vans on the street that were listening in also encountered this team of bodyguards in ckbat


    uniforms at the same time!


    Then, thesebat bodyguards rushed over, mmed the car door open, and dragged both Caesar


    as well as Hank out of the car. They pressed them to the ground!


    For a long while, Caesar and Hank could not react and were just pressed to the ground like that!


    Holy sh*t!


    What the hell happened?


    When they came back to their senses, they discovered that Tony had brought some people with him to


    another car and escaped.


    However, could they run?


    Tony and his men drove desperately in a rampage!


    On both sides of the street, four modified heavy pickup trucks rushed out directly!


    The vehicles were fortified with iron guardrails andpletely blocked Tony¡¯s car from the front, rear,


    right, and left!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Several bodyguards quickly jumped down from the modified pickup trucks, all holding their weapons.


    They were aiming at Tony and his men in the car, roaring. ¡°Get down now! Put your arms behind your


    head and get down now!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons and get down now!¡±


    Tony¡¯s face was grim as he held the steering wheel in his hands. He finally raised his hands helplessly


    and got out of the car.


    Thud!


    Two bodyguards in ckbat uniforms rushed straight up, grabbed the back of Tony¡¯s neck, and


    pressed him to the ground. Then, they handcuffed him!


    The scene was too incredulous!


    Only then did Tony finally realize he had fallen into a trap.


    On this side, Philip walked out of the door at this moment with his hands in his trouser pockets. He was


    walking toward Caesar and Hank who had been subdued.


    He looked down at the two from above and said coldly, ¡°I already told you to prepare your graves.¡±


    Caesar was lifted as he roared angrily. ¡°Why? If you mess with me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that the


    people behind me will kill you?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Because you touched my wife and daughter. That¡¯s the reason.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. I can give you ten or even 100 of them! As long as you let me go, I can forget the


    grievances between us,¡± Caesar said.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re not qualified to negotiate with me.¡±


    With that, Philip handed a phone to Caesar and said, ¡°Come, call the person behind you and tell them


    that you¡¯re now in my hands. I want to see if they¡¯re willing to rescue you.¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Caesar knelt on the ground and felt very aggrieved.


    He never imagined that he would end up like this one day.


    Looking at Philip in front of him, Caesar seemed to notice something unusual amid his daze.


    Was he really defeated?


    Hank kept winking at Caesar and said, ¡°Master Bailey, if you have any trump cards, take it out now or


    we¡¯ll both die!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Caesar stared at Hank closely, his pupils constricting.


    Then, his face slowly turned red as the veins on his arm slowly popped!


    He stood up angrily, snatched the phone from Philip¡¯s hand, and shouted, ¡°Fine! You asked for it! Don¡¯t


    put the me on me!¡±


    By now, Caesar had no other choice.


    Philip just looked at him indifferently as if everything was under control.


    That was the reason why Caesar felt apprehensive.


    However, there was no other way.


    He quickly dialed the number.


    After a while, the call was connected.


    At that moment, Caesar became very humble and respectful when he said, ¡°Madam, something has


    happened. The Bailey family¡­¡±


    On the other end of the line, an indifferent female voice immediately said without any emotion, ¡°Caesar


    Bailey, you acted on your own. Now that something has happened, you still have the dignity to look for


    me?¡±


    Hearing this, Caesar trembled as his sweat poured.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. On the ount that the Bailey family has served you well over the


    years, please help us.¡± Caesar pleaded and almost fell on his knees.


    ¡°Pass the phone to him,¡± the cold voice said again.


    Caesar dared not dy. He hurriedly handed the phone to Philip as a trace of hatred appeared in the


    corner of his eyes. He said, ¡°Do you have any idea who this is? I hope you won¡¯t be begging meter!¡±


    Caesar could hardly wait.


    He was waiting for the moment when Philip would kneel and beg him for mercy.


    As long as thedy behind him took action, everything would be solved!


    Philip rke?


    Hehe.


    What did it matter if he had some means and strength?


    In front of thedy, everything was peanuts!


    Philip nced at Caesar mockingly, answered the phone, and turned on the loudspeaker. He said, ¡°You


    seem to think that I¡¯m going to lose.¡±


    Caesar did not say anything, but his eyes said it all.


    Yes, without a doubt!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, Philip remained indifferent and said, ¡°Giada Wallis, do you think I don¡¯t know Caesar Bailey is


    yourckey?¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, followed by Giada¡¯s voice that carried a


    tone of negotiation. ¡°Philip, let go of Caesar Bailey. This person can¡¯t be touched. Whatever he did, I¡¯ll


    make it up to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Caesar and Hank were stunned!


    Was thedy negotiating with him?


    Moreover, she had to make it up to him!


    Impossible!


    What the hell was happening here?


    The next second, Philip said coldly, ¡°If I refuse?¡±


    At those three words, Caesar paled with shock!


    It was the first time he ever heard someone say that to thedy!


    Brazen!


    Arrogant!


    This Philip rke, how could he be so bold and say such things?!


    It was terrifying!


    Was he simply too ignorant of the opponent¡¯s strength?


    However, what was even more unexpected was the next sentence from Giada on the phone. ¡°Philip,


    how about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    ¡°You¡¯ll let go of Caesar Bailey, and I¡¯ll tell you a secret about your mother¡¯s ident.¡±


    At this moment, Giada was standing in the lobby of Cirrus Vi, her arms across her chest. She was


    looking at the flowers and nts outside the window, but her eyebrows were twisted into a thin line.


    Philip fell silent.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Could there be a hidden agenda behind his mother¡¯s ident?


    After a few nces at Hank and Caesar, Philip came to a decision and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, the fully armed bodyguards released the two.


    Then, Philip walked to one corner and said solemnly, ¡°If you dare to lie to me, I won¡¯t mind letting the


    Wallis family disappear!¡±


    Giada chuckled. ¡°I know you¡¯ve made a lot of investigations into your mother¡¯s ident over the years


    and a lot of the evidence points to me. But if I really killed your mother, would I still be the seconddy


    of the rke family?¡±


    One sentence said it all!


    Philip was bbergasted!


    Were his investigations over the yearspletely wrong?


    Impossible!


    How could that be?!


    ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯ve investigated for so many years and every piece of evidence points to you!¡± Philip


    eximed angrily.


    Giada continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been misled. What I can tell you is that the hidden force behind this is beyond


    your imagination. If you want to fight them, you can only wait until the day you inherit the rke family


    and unite both the main and branch families. Only then will you have the power to even think of doing


    so. Before that, you¡¯re nothing in their eyes, just like what Caesar Bailey is in your eyes right now.


    ¡°How do you think the rke family of Arcadia Ind became the most affluent family in the world?


    ¡°Have you never wondered if there¡¯s a backing behind the rke family?


    ¡°And why is your father unwilling to investigate your mother¡¯s death?¡±


    Crash, boom, bang!


    A series of questions came out of Giada¡¯s mouth that left Philip totally stunned!


    He really could not imagine it!


    If everything was exactly as Giada said, then who could be behind this?


    Even his father was afraid of this person?


    After a while, Philip said gruffly, ¡°Is everything you said true?¡±


    Giadaughed and said, ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s true, you can investigate. I suggest you start with the


    Larson family.¡±


    The Larson family of Fernvale?


    Philip¡¯s brows twisted in a frown. No wonder after so many years, he could never deep dive into any


    investigations when it came to numerous matters that involved the Larson family no matter what he did.


    Could it be that the Larson family was the breakthrough point?


    If so, what role did the Larson family y in his mother¡¯s ident? Philip was perplexed.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this suddenly? Do you want me to inherit the rke family?¡± Philip asked


    suddenly, a glimmer of realization shing in his eyes.


    Giada did not answer his question directly but simply said, ¡°I need you to divert the attention of those


    people.¡±


    ¡°Are you treating me as your pawn?¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone had obviously cooled down.


    This was what Giada Wallis was truly after.


    ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± Giada admitted graciously.


    Philip looked back at Hank and Caesar, then suddenly asked, ¡°I¡¯m really curious to find out what¡¯s your


    rtionship with Caesar Bailey for you to try so hard to save him.¡±


    Was it just because of benefits?


    ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t concern you. Just take care of your own business. I heard that Wynn is in danger


    of a miscarriage.¡±


    Giada¡¯s tone was also slightly cold.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Philip snorted and said, ¡°I can let Caesar Bailey go once, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let him go


    forever! Take good care of your dog. If he dares to show his fangs and ws at me again, I¡¯ll show no


    mercy!¡±


    Click!


    After hanging up the phone, Philip walked up to Caesar, nced at him profoundly, and said, ¡°The


    Bailey family will disappear from Riverdale, understand?¡±


    How could Caesar not understand? Sweating profusely, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    With that, Philip turned and left.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The teams of bodyguards also left.


    As for Tony and his men, they were handed over to the enforcement officers.


    Philip quickly returned to the hospital after doing all this.


    Wynn was still lying on the hospital bed, her appearance looking unwell.


    Philip held Wynn¡¯s tender little hand tightly. As he looked at her pale face, his heart ached.


    At this time, Anna walked in with a phone in her hand. She whispered, ¡°Mr. rke, a call from Carr


    Smyth of the medical association.¡±


    Philip frowned, got up, and took the phone before walking out of the ward.


    What woulde was finally here.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    When the call was connected, Smyth¡¯s solemn tone was heard on the other end. ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯d like


    to ask you to release Hendricks Worley immediately.¡±


    Philip simply chuckled and said, ¡°President Smyth, you really don¡¯t give up until you¡¯re faced with the


    gallows.¡±


    On the other end, Smyth was sitting in a speeding car while talking grimly. ¡°Philip, this matter involves


    the medical association. If you do this, you¡¯ll be making an enemy out of us, and your wife¡¯spany


    will also suffer our vengeance!¡±


    Suffer from vengeance?


    Philip smiled with chills in his eyes and said, ¡°Smyth, when you decided to make a move against


    Beacon, you already became my enemy. And as my enemy, the only unfortunate oue is to be


    destroyed by me!¡±


    Smyth immediately exploded and roared angrily. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire! I¡¯m the regional president of


    the medical association. If you do this, you¡¯re offending me and the medical association!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Philip shook his head and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a medical association. If it copses, there will


    naturally be a new medical association to rece you. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Smyth¡¯s anger burned his entire mind. While spewing all kinds of threats out of his mouth, he clenched


    his fists tightly.


    Then, Smyth calmed himself down by taking a deep breath.


    He rushed to Riverdale from Golden City specifically this time to solve Hendricks¡¯s affairs.


    Therefore, Smyth lightly said, ¡°I think we should talk about it. I¡¯ll be reaching Riverdale soon. We can


    meet up.¡±


    He could only find out what the other party wanted after a meeting.


    However¡­


    Philip instantly declined. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t like to talk nonsense with the enemy. Let¡¯s


    stop beating around the bush. Do you want to save Hendricks?¡±


    ¡°Since you know the reason I¡¯m here, it shows that you¡¯re not a foolish man. As long as you release


    Hendricks, I¡¯ll revoke Beacon¡¯s qualification cancetion.¡±


    Smyth sat in the car and smiled, his arms around the young secretary.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad I¡¯ve already handed in the evidence on Hendricks¡¯s crimes. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you,¡±


    Philip smiled and said while Theo and his men stood respectfully behind him.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t take this matter too far. Just state your conditions and I¡¯ll meet your requests. But you


    must let Hendricks go.¡± Smyth warned seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant. I wonder if that¡¯s part of your culture. But I can tell you clearly that I¡¯m not a


    pushover. If you don¡¯t believe my words, you can try.¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, aren¡¯t you worried about your daughter¡¯s safety?¡± Smyth threatened.


    ¡°Threatening me? That¡¯s the wrong move, especially using my daughter to threaten me!¡± Philip said


    coldly, ¡°I hope you can say the same thing againter!¡±


    Smyth wanted to continue, but the line was already disconnected with the sound of the beeping tone.


    Plop!


    The furious Smyth threw the phone out in anger and roared. ¡°Damn you, Philip rke! You¡¯re a


    treacherous viin! I¡¯ll make you regret this!¡±


    Smyth was furious. His sense of superiority had been trampled on by Philip time and again.


    He loathed it!


    No one ever dared to speak to him this way. Philip rke was the first!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    How could a piece of trash like him be so arrogant?!


    When the car stopped, Smyth got out of the car angrily, stared at the tall and majestic-looking man


    beside him, and ordered, ¡°Brooklyn, I need you to catch that little girl. It must be done!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    He was Smyth¡¯s hidden weapon¡ªa man who started as a mercenary.


    ¡°Mr. Smyth, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    After Philip hung up the phone, he immediately called George and said, ¡°I need information about


    Golden City Medical Association and Carr Smyth.¡±


    In ten minutes, the information was sent over.


    Philip looked at the information in his hand, his frown getting deeper as his eyes became full of killing


    intent.


    ¡°This Carr Smyth is really something. He¡¯s more formidable than Hendricks and Caesar.¡±


    Anna and Theo also had a copy of the information.


    Anna said, ¡°This person has done so many bad things in this country but still lives so well. He must


    have a strong team behind him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, this guy manipted many transactions in the dark and suppressed manypanies.


    There must be evidence about that. If we can get hold of it, it¡¯s game over for him!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Philip nodded. When he saw several articles about Smyth kidnapping family members to intimidate the


    victims, his frown deepened.


    Theo and Anna naturally noticed that too and recalled the content of the conversation just now.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ll protect the young miss right away.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Philip stopped Theo, picked up his mobile phone, and dialed Rick¡¯s number. He said, ¡°Go to the vi


    and bring M to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Rick hung up the phone and left directly.


    Anna looked at Philip anxiously and said, ¡°Mr. rke¡­¡±


    She was not worried about Philip¡¯s safety because she knew no one in this world could hurt him.


    However, if anything happened to his daughter, then those people would really be dead.


    Philip smiled with a menacing chill in his eyes and said, ¡°This Carr Smyth has provoked me.¡±


    M was most definitely Philip¡¯s bottom line.


    Anyone who touched her needed to pay the price!


    It was just a medical association. Did they really think they were invincible?


    At the same time, Anne was ying with M at the nearby park.


    In the past two days, she had paid close attention to the news on the inte, so she was also very


    worried about Wynn¡¯s condition.


    While she was browsing through the forums and eating with M, a few burly foreigners walked up to


    her suddenly.


    ¡°Hello, we¡¯re Philip¡¯s friends. We¡¯re here to pick M up.¡±


    The leader of the group smiled and touched M¡¯s head while she was eating some cake.


    Anne was not very wary of strangers but still asked, ¡°Mr. Philip¡¯s friends? Let me call and ask.¡±


    Just when she picked up the phone, a sharp pain came from the back of her neck. Then, her vision


    went ck as she fainted!


    M got a fright. Before she could run over to Anne, she was picked up by the man. At the same time,


    they took a white cloth out of their pockets and covered M¡¯s mouth.


    Within a few seconds, the struggling M fell asleep.


    ¡°Go!¡± the man said coldly as his people quickly carried M to the ck van outside.


    The car started and sped off in haste!


    More than ten minutester, Rick, who just came out of the vi, found Anne lying unconscious in a


    nearby park.


    With a grim face, he dialed Philip¡¯s number and said, ¡°Young Master, Young Miss has been taken by


    someone.¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment. He then pulled out a piece of information and said coldly, ¡°Find a man


    named Brooklyn. I¡¯ll ask Theo to help you.¡±


    Rick nodded in agreement.


    He knew that Philip was very angry.


    The opponent had crossed Philip¡¯s bottom line, and there would only be one oue for this¡ªdeath!

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    A few minutester, Theo said, ¡°Mr. rke, we found him.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    More than ten minutester, Rick was ying with a dagger in his hand. On the ground was Brooklyn


    whose right arm had already been broken.


    He stared at the man coldly and said, ¡°Send my young miss over here safely.¡±


    Brooklyn red at Rick and roared. ¡°Who the f*ck are you?!¡±


    Brooklyn was very confused now. He was a mercenary but could not even survive one strike from the


    opponent!


    This man¡¯s skills were terrifying!


    Rick walked up to him, kicked him in the chest, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to ask about my


    identity.¡±


    The burly Brooklyn was now sprawled on the ground like a shivering puppy, groaning in pain.


    However, Rick turned a blind eye to all this and said lightly, ¡°You still have three minutes. If I don¡¯t see


    my young miss by then, I¡¯ll send you and your men to see God!¡±


    At this moment, Brooklyn finally realized that he was in deep trouble!


    He could clearly read the threat of death from Rick¡¯s eyes!


    Had Smyth finally provoked someone that he should not have?


    Brooklyn knelt on the ground with difficulty, pulled out his phone, and called his men.


    ¡°Bring her here at once!¡±


    A few minutester, Philip, who was in the hospital, received a call from Rick.


    ¡°Young Master, the young miss is now safely in my hands. What do we do with these people?¡±


    At this moment, Philip breathed a sigh of relief and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything yet. Let them notify


    Smyth that the deed is done and wait for Smyth to contact me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Rick hung up the phone.


    Anna, who was standing next to Philip, realized his intentions.


    Philip narrowed his eyes that revealed a killing intent and said, ¡°Since Smyth wants to y with me,


    then I don¡¯t mind ying with him to the end!¡±


    Anna shook her head helplessly, feeling sorry for Smyth who she had never even met yet.


    It was really his mistake to be Mr. rke¡¯s enemy.


    An existence like Philip was really invincible.


    In the past two days, after witnessing Philip¡¯s methods, Anna truly admired him from the bottom of her


    heart!


    If possible, she was willing to give everything up to Philip, including her life.


    ¡°Theo, get ready. I want to see what other tricks Smyth has,¡± Philip said calmly, his tone already full of


    killing intent.


    As expected.


    Within ten minutes, Smyth called.


    Once the call was connected, hisughter was heard before he said, ¡°Philip rke, I think we can sit


    down and talk now.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Philip, you¡¯re very arrogant, but you¡¯ve overlooked one point. The video has been sent to your


    phone. You can check it out before making a decision.¡±


    Smythughed triumphantly.


    Philip hung up the phone and nced at the video he received.


    In the video, M was lying on the bed, sound asleep.


    Several burly men stood next to her, saying something at the camera coldly and sullenly.


    Philip sneered, dialed Smyth¡¯s number, and pretended to roar in anger. ¡°Smyth, what the hell did you


    do?!¡±


    Smyth had just arrived at the medical association branch at this moment. Standing in front of the


    French windows of the office and looking at the scenery outside, he said, ¡°So, can we talk now?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give in just because you¡¯re threatening me with my daughter?¡±


    Smyth shrugged and said, ¡°No way, I¡¯m not threatening you. I just heard that your people love your


    children very much and will even give up your life for them. I¡¯m just testing it out. Philip, don¡¯t challenge


    my patience. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be a news headline about a little girl found dead in the river!¡±


    Smyth gritted his teeth furiously.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Philip roared. ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Smyth continuedughing. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m not a citizen here. I have diplomatic


    protection. Even if I¡¯m found guilty in the end, I can still return to my country and live a good life there.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Philip agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet.¡±

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    After hanging up the phone, the anger on Philip¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by a sneer.


    Smyth was dead for sure.


    Theo and Anna also looked at each other, feeling sorry for Smyth.


    He could not fathom Philip¡¯s way of doing things.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Very soon, Philip and his men drove to the medical association branch office that Smyth had proposed


    to meet up.


    Smyth was sitting in the office at the moment, hugging his secretary.


    He felt that he had won.


    When Philip arrived, not only would he order him to release Hendricks, but he would also demand a


    fortune from him!


    For such arge enterprise like the Beacon Group, he would get at least hundreds of millions!


    Very soon, the inte rang. ¡°President Smyth, they¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Very good, bring them up.¡± Smyth smiled and motioned for the female secretary to leave.


    He could hardly wait.


    After a while, the office door was pushed open and the assistant walked in with Philip.


    ¡°Mr. rke.¡± Smythughed, got up, and stretched his hand toward Philip.


    Philip shook his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Smyth, we meet again. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the


    regional president of the medical association.¡±


    Smyth smiled, invited Philip to take a seat graciously, and said, ¡°Mr. rke is still the same as thest I


    saw you. I hope we can be friends.¡±


    Friends?


    Hehe.


    Philip snickered and said straightforwardly, ¡°You may start talking about what you want. After all, my


    daughter is in your hands right now.¡±


    Smyth shook his head, poured a ss of red wine, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I don¡¯t think that matter is


    urgent. Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯d like to ask about the assets of your wife¡¯spany first.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip immediately understood the other party¡¯s intentions.


    Interesting.


    Not only was he unrepentant, but he still wanted to make a fortune out of him at this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you mean. Why don¡¯t you make it clearer for me?¡± Philip said.


    Smyth smiled and said, ¡°I heard that some time ago, Mnelson Angel Investment Group invested a lot


    of money in Beacon. I wonder how much it is?¡±


    Philip pretended to think about it, then smiled and said, ¡°Not much, just a little.¡±


    Smyth shook his head and said, ¡°ording to my investigations, it¡¯s not just a little.¡±


    Hehe.


    ¡®Still trying to hide it from me at this time?¡¯ Smyth sneered internally. Once Philip entered this door, he


    was nothing but a deer in the headlights, waiting to be knocked over.


    ¡°Do you really want to find out?¡± Philip suddenly asked with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Smyth nodded and said.


    ¡°Five billion,¡± Philip said directly.


    Immediately, Smyth¡¯s eyes widened and he asked again in disbelief, ¡°Five billion? Are you sure?!¡±


    Philip nodded and said with certainty, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure, because that¡¯s the amount I invested.¡±


    He invested?


    What did that mean?


    Smyth was a little confused at first, but he understood in an instant and asked inconceivably, ¡°Are you


    the big boss behind Mnelson Angel Investment Group?¡±

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Smyth was very surprised, his face full of disbelief.


    How could this be?


    Was he not just a good-for-nothing son-inw?


    How did he suddenly be the big boss of Mnelson Angel Investment Group?


    Thereafter.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    He admitted it.


    Smyth swallowed, his heart full of joy!


    He was overwhelmed with ecstasy. A big piece of cake had been delivered right to his doorstep!


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group was said to be worth hundreds of billions!


    ¡°Mr. rke, in that case, let¡¯s stop beating around the bush. Retract the allegation against Hendricks


    Worley and I¡¯ll give you your daughter back. How about that?¡± Smyth said with a broad grin. In his


    eyes, Philip was already a cash cow.


    Philip frowned slightly, turned his head to look at Smyth, and asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Smyth was startled. He did not understand what Philip meant and said, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    Philip smiled, looked at Smyth, and said, ¡°By asking those questions, weren¡¯t you trying to scrape a


    fortune out of me?¡±


    Smyth was taken aback. His face abruptly bloomed with joy as he patted Philip on the shoulder and


    said, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re no ordinary person indeed. Since you¡¯ve already seen through me, I¡¯ll be


    direct. If you want Beacon to resume production, we need to forge some connections. How about one


    billion?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Smyth took a sip of the red wine with a bright smile on his face as if everything was under control.


    One billion.


    He was going to make a huge fortune this time.


    In that case, a vi in the Maldives was his.


    Philip got up, shook his head, and said, ¡°Business is not done this way. We must be fair. My daughter


    in exchange for you and Hendricks, do you agree?¡±


    Smyth frowned as he tried to understand Philip¡¯s meaning. He said, ¡°Me and Hendricks? Why, do you


    think you can bring the two of us down at the same time?¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Maybe?¡±


    Smyth sneered menacingly, ¡°Then, do you think you can walk out of here today?¡±


    After that, Smyth pped his hands and a dozen burly men in ck stepped in from outside, looking


    fierce and intense!


    ¡°Philip rke, this deal is not a loss for you. One billion. I¡¯ll release your daughter and you¡¯ll let


    Hendricks go. Then, you can walk out of here.¡±


    Smyth narrowed his eyes and smiled very confidently.


    In his eyes, Philip was nothing more than a treacherous person with a bit of money in his hands.


    It was not necessary to show any mercy.


    However¡­


    Philip¡¯s eyes twitched and there was a slight chill on his face as he said, ¡°I must say that foreigners like


    you are very confident, but don¡¯t forget where you¡¯re standing right now! It¡¯s impossible for crooks like


    you to run rampant here forever!¡±


    The smile on Smyth¡¯s face gradually solidified. He narrowed his eyes, looked at Philip, and said coldly,


    ¡°I¡¯m only giving you one chance. Are you sure you¡¯re not taking it?¡±


    Philip looked at Smyth in amusement and said, ¡°You seem very confident.¡±


    After that, Philip just snapped his fingers lightly, and among the few people he brought standing behind


    him, Rick stepped out.


    As soon as he stepped forward, the temperature in the entire office dropped sharply.


    Almost instantly, Rick rushed out.


    His moves were fast and cruel!


    It was almost one strike per person!


    When thest person fell, Smyth waspletely flustered. He lost his bnce, fell on his seat, and


    stared at Philip with wide eyes.


    Philip felt very amused at the sight of Smyth¡¯s nervous expression.


    Before this, he was still acting all high and mighty, so why was he so cowardly now?


    ¡°So, Smyth, what do you have to say now?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Smyth was a little rattled now, but he still smiled cruelly and said, ¡°Philip, do you really think it¡¯s over?


    Don¡¯t forget, your daughter is still in my hands! I¡¯d suggest you think about it carefully! Otherwise, you¡¯d


    be collecting her body!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression sank and he did not speak.


    Smyth seemed to have caught Philip¡¯s weakness in that instant andughed. ¡°Just think about it


    carefully. One billion for your daughter and your wife¡¯spany. It¡¯s a good deal.


    ¡°Moron!¡±


    Philip finally could not hold back and snorted.


    His gaze made him seem like he was looking at a dead person.


    At this time, Smyth¡¯s private phone rang suddenly.


    He hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should pick it up.


    ¡°President Smyth, I¡¯d suggest you pick up the call because you¡¯ll be hearing exactly how you¡¯ll meet


    your downfall.¡±


    Philip smiled, and that sight made Smyth tremble all over.


    What a terrible look.


    After a brief hesitation, Smyth answered the call. The anxious voice of his assistant in Golden City


    sounded from the other end.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    ¡°President Smyth, something serious has happened! The headquarters just issued an order to revoke


    your position as president!¡±


    ¡°What? How could this be?¡±


    Smyth panicked.


    ¡°Also, the rted departments in Golden City turned up with the evidence of your crimes. All the


    properties under your name have been frozen!¡±


    When Smyth heard this, he felt as if his vision had gone dark and his head was buzzing.


    He red at Philip and roared hysterically. ¡°Did you do this? Don¡¯t you want your daughter anymore?¡±


    Philip looked at the frantic Smyth indifferently, walked up to him, and kicked him before saying coldly,


    ¡°You can call and ask your subordinate where my daughter is. By the way, his name is Brooklyn, right?¡±


    Smyth instantly became agitated when he heard this. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip said mildly, ¡°Just call and you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Smyth called Brooklyn anxiously and heard a sneer from the other end, ¡°Smyth? Hello.¡±


    That was not Brooklyn¡¯s voice!


    Oh no!


    Smyth hung up immediately!


    He looked at Philip in disbelief and asked, ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Yes, Smyth threw in the white towel.


    Philip just smiled, kicked him abruptly, and shouted, ¡°When you threatened me with my daughter, your


    fate was already sealed! Do you really think no one would know about your dirty deeds over the


    years?¡±


    Clutching his chest with a sullen face, Smyth finally begged for mercy after a long while. ¡°Mr. rke,


    name your price.¡±


    ¡°My price?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy to negotiate with me? Your life is now in my


    hands!¡±


    After that, the office door was pushed open and a few uniformed men walked in with Brooklyn and a


    few others.


    Thud!


    Brooklyn and the others knelt directly in front of Philip, mming their heads on the ground while


    begging for mercy. ¡°Mr. rke, please let us off. We¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s all our fault! Smyth ordered us to do


    it!¡±


    At this moment, Brooklyn unceremoniously threw Smyth under the bus.


    Smyth exploded in rage, cursing at him like a sailor.


    Philip just looked at Brooklyn coldly and asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence of Smyth harassing the


    people of this country?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes, I do!¡±


    Brooklyn nodded frantically.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Smyth fell limply to the ground, facing the ceiling.


    He knew that it was over for him.


    Everything happened as expected. Half an hourter, Smyth was handcuffed and taken away.


    At the same time in a hotel suite somewhere in the Maldives.


    Muriel was performing some indescribable actions with a foreign man when the door was suddenly


    busted open. A team of heavily armed men rushed in and dragged Muriel off the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯re under arrest!¡±


    Everything was settled.


    Philip returned to the hospital and spent a week with Wynn.


    Throughout the week, Philip took care of Wynn meticulously.


    On this day, Wynn was lying on the hospital bed, watching news reports. The topic was the interview of


    the medical association branch.


    ¡°This time, the medical association branch was exposed in a profit scandal. Hendricks Worley has been


    arrested and the president of the Golden City Medical Association, Carr Smyth, has also been


    detained¡­¡±


    Looking at the report on the screen, Wynn turned to look at Philip who was lying on the sofa with a


    newspaper over his face. She suddenly asked, ¡°Phil, do you have anything to do with this?¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    This time, Philip almost fell from the couch.


    He grinned and said, ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t have that ability. I only have a bit of money. I think


    someone must have lodged a report against them.¡±


    Wynn frowned at Philip.


    She kept feeling that he was lying.


    However, she could not think of a reason for him to do so.


    Sensing Wynn¡¯s suspicious nce, Philip said guiltily, ¡°Why are you looking at me that way? Don¡¯t you


    know what I look like? Okay, now that yourpany¡¯s affairs have been resolved, you should take


    good care of your health. This time, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. Do you hear me?¡±


    Wynn gave her consent, continued watching the news on the screen, and then looked back at Philip


    who was still on the sofa reading the newspaper with his legs propped.


    Was it really not him?


    ¡°By the way, Phil, when are you going to introduce your friend to me?¡± Wynn suddenly asked while


    drinking her soup.


    Philip was startled. Wynn was asking a lot of questions today.


    ¡°What friend?¡± Philip asked instead, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Quite a few. For instance, the friend who invested three billion in us the first time. Or the friend who


    helped us with the online scandal the other time. Or the friend¡­¡± Wynn said a lot in one breath. With a


    faint smile on her lips, she looked at Philip and waited for his answer.


    Philip was bbergasted and stared at Wynn dubiously.


    F*ck!


    Since when did he have so many friends?


    He was doomed.


    He was not going to be able to exin this. Now what?


    Was this going to be confession day?


    After thinking about it, Philip leaned forward, held Wynn¡¯s little hand, and said with a grin, ¡°Wynnie, if I


    tell you something, something that I¡¯ve kept from you for a long time, will you be angry with me?¡±


    He needed to get her mentally prepared first.


    Wynn looked at the suddenly attentive Philip, crossed her arms over her chest, and deliberately said


    condescendingly, ¡°That depends on what you tell me.¡±


    That was really difficult to say.


    Philip hesitated and finally made the decision.


    ¡°Uh, Wynnie¡­ Actually, your husband¡­ That¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m not as simple as you think. Actually, in fact,


    the rke family¡­¡± Philip said nervously.


    However, at this time, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open!


    Martha Yates, who had not been seen for a long time, turned up pretentiously.


    As soon as she entered the door, she cried loudly. ¡°Wynnie, what happened to you? Why are you so


    careless? Are you alright? You must talk to me!¡±


    While talking, she pulled Philip away from his chair.


    Look, what a virtuous mother-inw.


    Now she was so concerned about Wynn.


    Philip stood silently and nced at Charles who came in afterward.


    Charles also smiled and greeted Philip.


    ¡°Philip! What¡¯s going on? Why is my daughter in the hospital again?! Is it because of you? Tell me!¡±


    Suddenly, Martha got up, pointed at Philip¡¯s nose, and started cursing.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    That look was simply fantastic!


    Philip raised an eyebrow, stared at Martha coldly, and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With that, Martha¡¯s next words were stuck in her throat.


    She froze for a few seconds, then immediately shouted unreasonably, ¡°What do you mean? Just look


    at my daughter. Since she married you, has she been leading a good life? This is the second time. Are


    you deliberately trying to make her miscarry? Could it be that the child is not yours?¡±


    Martha came here today fully prepared.


    Her objective?


    Simple.


    Philip scrutinized Martha and said bluntly, ¡°Just say what you¡¯re trying to do with this drama.¡±


    Martha nced at Charles and continued her pretense. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. What¡¯s wrong


    with me fighting for my daughter? Just look at her. Do you have a conscience? Now that she¡¯s like this,


    doesn¡¯t she need someone at home to take good care of her?¡±


    When she said this, she winked at Charles repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Charles immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m right. Wynn is my daughter. Who else better to take care of her?¡± Martha continued and


    asked Charles again, ¡°Charles, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Philip nced at Wynn on the hospital bed, and Wynn also shook her head helplessly.


    The two of them had already figured out Martha¡¯s motive.


    ¡°Mom, what do you want?¡± Wynn asked.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Martha immediately turned around, took Wynn¡¯s little hand, and persuaded her. ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m trying to


    take care of you, of course. How could this hospital bepared to me? So, let¡¯s go home and let me


    take care of you, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. Staying in the hospital is fine. The nurses take good care of me, and they have the


    most advanced equipment here.¡±


    Wynn declined Martha¡¯s kind intentions.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This time, Martha was getting anxious.


    She was here today to persuade Wynn so that she could take care of her. That way, she could move


    back to the vi in a justified manner.


    ¡°How could that be good enough? Mom has gone through this before. Who can take care of you better


    than me? You¡¯re my daughter. Do you think I¡¯d harm you?¡± Martha immediately retorted. Her intentions


    were very obvious. She would not relent until Wynn agreed.


    Wynn continued to decline painstakingly. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really alright. I can stay in the hospital.¡±


    After this sentence, Martha covered her face and started crying.


    ¡°Wynnie, do you despise me? If you do, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    Martha sobbed, pretended to stand up, and was about to turn to leave.


    At this time, Charles grabbed Martha and said to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, your mother has good intentions.


    Why don¡¯t you just agree to her request?¡±


    Wynn was in a dilemma. She nced at Philip before nodding and saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martha instantly turned around and said ecstatically to Wynn, ¡°My daughter¡¯s the best! Okay, I¡¯ll go


    home right away and make you some chicken soup.¡±


    After saying this, Martha stood up, stretched out her hand toward Philip, and said triumphantly, ¡°Give


    me the keys.¡±


    Seeing Philip looking at her coldly and indifferently, Martha became very angry.


    ¡°Why? Wynnie has agreed but you don¡¯t?¡±


    Martha immediately used Wynn to threaten Philip.


    Philip was helpless. He did not want to cause any distress to the family just because of a trivial matter


    like this.


    It did not matter.


    He took out the keys and handed them to Martha.


    However, just as Martha was about to take the keys, he snatched them back again. He stared at


    Martha and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to y any tricks. If I find out about it, don¡¯t me


    me for being ruthless!¡±


    Martha red at Philip and grabbed the keys from his hand.


    Then, she left with Charles happily.


    Looking back at Wynn on the hospital bed, Philip reluctantly sat down, picked up an apple, and peeled


    it.


    ¡°Phil, do you hate my mother?¡± Wynn asked at this time.


    Philip did not speak in silent acquiescence.


    Wynn held Philip¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know she¡¯s very unreasonable sometimes, but she¡¯s my mother


    after all. If I don¡¯t care about her, who will?¡±


    Philip was very annoyed, but for Wynn, he could bear with it.


    Raising his hand, he touched Wynn¡¯s face gently and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I know. Don¡¯t worry, as


    long as your mother doesn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, I can tolerate her.¡±


    Wynn smiled and squeezed Philip¡¯s hand.


    This man would unconditionally tolerate anything for her sake.


    She would love him unconditionally too.


    ¡°By the way, what were you going to tell me just now? Something about the rke family?¡± Suddenly,


    Wynn stared at Philip and asked.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Philip thought for a moment, forced out a smile to cover his tracks, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Have an


    apple.¡±


    With that, he passed the apple in his hand to Wynn.


    Wynn nced at him a couple of times but did not pursue the question and began to frown instead.


    What was he trying to say just now?


    In the afternoon, Philip returned to the vi.


    As soon as he entered the vi, he saw Martha and Amelia on the couch discussing something.


    Martha just nced at him lightly without acknowledging him.


    Philip ignored her too.


    The two acted like strangers.


    After Philip went upstairs, Amelia said to Martha, ¡°Martha, you¡¯ve no idea what a hard time I had when


    you were kicked out of the vi. I didn¡¯t even dare to show up in front of him for fear that he¡¯d drive me


    away.¡±


    Indeed.


    After Martha was kicked out the other day, Amelia received a warning.


    If she wanted to stay on, she was not allowed to cause any trouble.


    Martha snorted coldly and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Now that I¡¯m back, he won¡¯t drive me away


    again. No matter what, I must teach that stinking brat a good lesson. How dare he kick me out?! It¡¯s


    preposterous!¡±


    Martha had wallowed in her resentment long enough and she simply could not vent her frustrations.


    ¡°But he¡¯s the boss behind Mnelson. How can we fight against that?¡± Amelia asked timidly. She did


    not want to end up like Martha and get kicked out.


    Martha sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡±


    Martha had set her sights on Philip this time.


    She simply could not swallow the grievance.


    The two plotted something downstairs, and after a while, they left the vi.


    Once they were out, Martha hailed a cab. Amelia, who was following behind her, quickly asked,


    ¡°Martha, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you somewhere,¡± Martha said cheerfully.


    Soon, the two came to a pier where a yacht was docked.


    Martha proudly took out an invitation card from her bag and handed it to the man in a ck suit


    guarding the dock.


    The man nced at the invitation, looked at the two, and said gruffly, ¡°One invitation, one person.¡±


    Martha immediately said loudly, ¡°She¡¯s with me. She¡¯s my sister-inw.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The man shook his head without relenting.


    Martha was anxious, so she took out her phone and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a call.¡±


    Soon, the phone was connected, and a sexy woman¡¯s voice askedzily, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Pearson, it¡¯s me, Martha Yates. Today I brought a rtive of mine to board the ship, but


    your people said only one person can be admitted with one invitation. I¡¯d like to ask if you can give me


    some leeway,¡± Martha spoke humbly with a ttering tone.


    ¡°I see. Pass the phone to him then.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone was so charming that even Martha felt that she had to be an


    extremely beautiful woman.


    She had never seen her, just spoken to her on the phone a couple of times.


    With that, Martha handed the phone to the man in the ck suit.


    She overheard a few words that she could not understand, and then the other party allowed them in.


    Martha took Amelia on the yacht happily.


    After that, the yacht started and quickly sailed away from the pier. About ten minutester, amid the


    sshing waves, the two of them saw a huge white cruise ship, the Royal Princess Cruise!


    The moment they boarded the cruise ship, Martha and Amelia were fascinated by the magnificent


    luxury in front of them.


    The cruise ship was divided into four floors, and the third floor was brightly lit and exceptionally


    crowded¡ªthe casino!


    The entire floor was bustling with voices of wealthydies and rich young masters.


    Martha and Amelia looked at all the tables in front of them as well as thevish and elegantdies.


    Their hands began to itch.


    This was the life of the rich and wealthy.


    Martha and Amelia exchanged a nce. The former took out a few hundred thousand from her bag


    and said with a smile, ¡°Shall we y a few rounds?¡±


    Of course, Amelia agreed immediately. She had never yed before.


    Soon, they exchanged their chips and started ying frantically on various gaming tables.


    This went on for a couple of hours.


    In this duration, Martha lost all the money she brought, and a female attendant told her that she could


    borrow money on the spot.


    Martha, who was already on a gambler¡¯s high, signed the document without even thinking about it. She


    borrowed one million and started to attack the tables again!


    In the beginning, Martha was winning. At one point, she won two million and recouped all her losses.


    Amelia, who watched on the sidelines, danced with joy as she shouted, ¡°Martha, we made a fortune!¡±


    Martha also realized that and refused to leave because she assumed the God of Fortune was on her


    side.


    The croupiers simply nced at each other and what followed next became out of control.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Very soon, Martha lost all the money she won, so she borrowed again after losing only to end up losing


    what she had just borrowed.


    After a few rounds, she had already lost ten million!


    In the end, Martha flew into a rage and left angrily, yelling, ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore! It¡¯s a scam!¡±


    While cursing, she wanted to take Amelia and run away quickly.


    However, two burly tattooed men blocked Martha¡¯s path.


    A person who looked like a manager smiled politely at Martha and said, ¡°Madam Yates, may I ask


    when do you n to repay the money you¡¯ve borrowed?¡±


    Martha had never experienced such a scenario before, so she stammered fearfully, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll ask my son-


    inw to pay it back. I need to go home and take care of my daughter now.¡±


    With that, she attempted to rush past them.


    However, the two tattooed men directly held Martha back.


    The manager took out Martha¡¯s IOU and said, ¡°Madam Yates, please take a good look at it. You¡¯ve


    borrowed 100 million from my casino. If you don¡¯t repay it by midnight tonight, the amount will be


    multiplied by ten!¡±


    100 million?


    Ten times the amount would be one billion!


    Martha exploded and yelled, ¡°What 100 million? I only borrowed ten million! Where did the 100 million


    come from? This is daylight robbery. It¡¯s a scam!¡±


    It was over.


    Martha also realized that she had fallen into a trap.


    However, the manager shook his head lightly and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s 100 million. Thest round was a ten-


    fold bet. You lost 90 million in that round. Plus the 10 million you borrowed, the total is 100 million.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯re scamming people and breaking thew! I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Martha roared furiously.


    Smack!


    Suddenly, the manager stepped forward and pped Martha, causing her to directly fall on the ground.


    She covered her face and started wailing.


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to try my patience. Over the years, this river has seen many people who borrowed


    money and didn¡¯t repay. Do you want to go down there and keep thempany?¡±


    The manager squatted and looked at Martha and Amelia with a threatening sneer.


    Only then did Martha realize that she was afraid. She started sobbing, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please. I¡¯ll


    pay¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay! Pay up!¡± the manager said.


    Martha panicked. Where was she going to find so much money? 100 million!


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have that much money¡­¡±


    Martha stammered and avoided the other party¡¯s eyes in fear.


    Bam!


    The manager stepped forward, kicked her forcefully, and cursed, ¡°Are you f*cking lying to me? Believe


    it or not, I¡¯ll throw you into the river now!¡±


    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t! My son-inw has money! I¡¯ll get him to send the money now!¡±


    The flustered Martha had already lost her senses. She quickly took out her phone and called Philip.


    The phone rang for a while before it was connected.


    ¡°Philip,e and save me. Please save me. They¡¯re going to throw me into the river!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Martha burst into tears immediately.


    As soon as Philip came out of the vi, he received this damned call.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on a cruise ship. I lost some money in the casino. They¡¯re refusing to let me go.¡±


    Martha knew that her survival depended on Philip this time. After all, he was the big boss behind


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group. He had to have money!


    ¡°How much did you lose?¡± Philip frowned as he asked.


    ¡°One¡­ 100 million.¡±


    When Martha said this, she was very apprehensive.


    Click!


    The phone was directly disconnected!


    Martha was stunned and frightened, yelling, ¡°Philip? Philip!¡±


    She called again and started cursing, ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯m your mother-inw! Are you really going to


    leave me in the lurch?¡±

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Martha was anxious and scared stiff. The other party had so many people with them. It was quite


    obvious that they would not let her go if she could not get the money.


    Damn that Philip for hanging up on her at this time!


    Was he really going to leave her to die?!


    ¡°Philip, bring the money and save me right now!¡± Martha roared, looking very miserable and


    disheveled.


    Standing at the door of the vi, Philip sneered, ¡°Martha, you gambled and lost. Why are you asking


    me for money?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re my son-inw. What¡¯s wrong with asking you for money?¡±


    Martha nced at the manager who was sitting while ying with the dagger in his hand. She was so


    scared that she started trembling and quickly said, ¡°Okay! If you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll call


    Wynn!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Philip was stuck when he heard Wynn¡¯s name.


    This damned Martha Yates was really inhuman.


    Out of desperation, Philip had to agree. ¡°Where?¡±


    Soon, Martha sent the address to him.


    Philip thought for a while, called Theo, and then rushed to the dock.


    Back at the cruise ship, Martha and Amelia shrank in the corner, hugging each other while looking


    panicked.


    ¡°My son-inw will bring the money soon.¡±


    Martha was so scared that she was trembling all over.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    The manager pped his hands andughed, then motioned to the two bodyguards to separate the


    two women. He said coldly, ¡°Someone wants to see you.¡±


    After that, two bodyguards took the struggling Martha away.


    Martha disagreed at first and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not going! My son-inw will be here soon! I¡¯m not going


    anywhere!¡±


    However, the manager just pped her again and she became quiet.


    Along the way, Martha dared not speak. She was worried that if she identally angered the other


    party, she would be finished.


    Soon, they came to the most luxurious presidential suite on the cruise ship.


    The manager opened the door, walked in, and said respectfully, ¡°Boss, she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Well,e in.¡±


    Azy voice sounded.


    When Martha heard it, she felt that the voice was very familiar. She was still wondering who it was


    when she was pushed in by the bodyguard behind her.


    Entering the suite, Martha saw a woman in front of her in a fiery red dress with her back facing her. She


    looked tall and sexy. Holding a ss of red wine, she stood at the window that overlooked the river.


    ¡°Madam Yates, I¡¯m very d to see you on my cruise ship. Did you enjoy yourself?¡±


    The woman slowly turned around, revealing her delicate features and charming smile.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you Miss Pearson?¡± Martha asked.


    The other party smiled slightly and motioned to the attendant to pass Martha a ss of red wine,


    saying, ¡°Have a ss of wine to soothe your nerves.¡±


    Martha took the wine ss tentatively. Before taking a sip, she knelt and begged for mercy. ¡°Miss


    Pearson, please let me go.¡±


    Margot looked at Martha dubiously and said with a charming smile, ¡°What are you doing? Do I look that


    scary?¡±


    Martha shook her head desperately and said, ¡°No, of course not. Don¡¯t throw me into the river. I don¡¯t


    want to die. My son-inw will return the money to you soon. Please have mercy on me.¡±


    Martha realized that she had fallen into a trap.


    Margot¡¯s eyes twitched. With a face full of smiles, she motioned to her subordinates to pull Martha up.


    She said, ¡°Madam Yates, let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll even give you ten million after that. How about it?¡±


    Ten million?


    Martha was taken aback. She nced at her surroundings. It seemed that she would not be able to


    leave if she did not agree to it.


    ¡°What deal?¡± Martha asked weakly.


    Margot smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not a difficult task. I only need you to do


    something for me.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡±


    Martha was a little flustered. She dared not look at the woman at all.


    She was too seductive. Even if she was a woman, she felt as if her soul would be hooked at a nce.


    Margot motioned to her subordinates to pass Martha a photo. Martha took it and nced at it. It was a


    jade thumb ring.


    Coincidentally, she had seen this jade thumb ring before!

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    ¡°I need you to help me get this from Philip rke,¡± Margot smiled and said, blinking her pretty big eyes


    while strutting in cat-like steps.


    When Martha heard this, her head buzzed.


    Was this thing very valuable?


    She was beaten up by Philip because of this itemst time.


    Was she going to steal it again?


    ¡°Um, Miss Pearson, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it. Philip always carries this thing with him. I can¡¯t get hold of it.¡±


    Martha was apologetic and hesitant, making it seem like it was a difficult feat.


    Margot smiled faintly and poured herself a ss of red wine. Her red lips slightly parted as she said,


    ¡°Madam Yates, that¡¯s your problem. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want the deal.¡±


    Having said that, the two burly bodyguards directly dragged Martha to the window and made a gesture


    to push her out!


    The rolling waves down below were horrifying!


    This time, Martha burst into tears with fright and shouted desperately, ¡°I¡¯ll do it! Don¡¯t push me down!¡±


    Margot motioned to her subordinates to release Martha, then stepped on her high heels to walk over to


    Martha who was slumped on the ground. She said, ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ll give you


    two weeks, okay?¡±


    Two weeks?


    ¡°No way, two weeks isn¡¯t enough time,¡± Martha eximed, but when she saw the two bodyguards


    stepping forward again, she immediately nodded frantically. ¡°Okay, okay! Two weeks!¡±


    After that, Martha was taken out again.


    When she saw Amelia, Martha sobbed as she hugged her.


    After Amelia saw Martha¡¯s appearance, she was also scared and asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    What did they do to you?¡±


    Martha shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    At the same time, Philip had just arrived at the dock. As expected, a yacht was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Mr. Philip rke?¡± the other party asked.


    Philip nodded and immediately boarded the yacht.


    Ten minutester, he boarded the Royal Princess Cruise. Following the two bodyguards leading the


    way, Philip noticed that the cruise ship was very well-equipped.


    How did Martha Yates get here?


    Did she know someone?


    Soon, Philip was taken into a private room. He saw Martha and Amelia sitting at the gambling table,


    and a bald tattooed man was sitting across them.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re finally here. Pay up quickly and let¡¯s go.¡±


    The moment Martha saw Philip, she rushed over.


    However, the two bodyguards behind her held her back.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The moment Philip stepped in, this room was locked. There were eight bodyguards in the room.


    Philip could not be bothered with Martha. He looked directly at the bald man and asked, ¡°How much


    does she owe you?¡±


    ¡°Not much. 100 million,¡± The bald man stood up and said with a smile.


    Philip thought for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t pay up?¡±

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    The bald man frowned and sneered menacingly, ¡°Young man, do you know where this is? You dare to


    refuse? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll throw you into the river with your mother-inw!¡±


    Hearing this threat, Martha could no longer sit still. She got up quickly and yelled at Philip, ¡°Philip, you


    have money now, so why don¡¯t you give it? Do you really want to see me get thrown into the river?¡±


    Martha was furious. Philip, that b*stard, actually refused?


    Could he not tell that no one would leave this ce without paying?!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Philip turned to re at Martha and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who owes them money. Why should I pay? If


    you want to leave here in one piece, shut up!¡±


    With that, Martha swallowed her next sentence.


    Yes, her life was in Philip¡¯s hands now.


    If she provoked him now, it would be over for her.


    Philip nced at the bald man and said grimly, ¡°I want to see how my mother-inw lost the 100 million


    to you.¡±


    This was obviously a set-up.


    The bald man chuckled. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re not thinking of gambling too, are you?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t know until I try. Since this is caused by gambling, let¡¯s solve it by


    gambling too.¡±


    When the bald man heard Philip say this, he immediately became interested and asked, ¡°We have


    rules here. How much money do you have?¡±


    He had been in charge of this ce for several years. He refused to believe someone could win him in


    a game. Originally, this scam was designed to lure Philip in and to ckmail a fortune out of him.


    Philip smiled, put a finger up, and said, ¡°I came out in a hurry, so I only have 100 with me.¡±


    100?!


    Immediately, Martha rolled her eyes and almost fainted on the spot when she heard that.


    This damned Philip!


    He was really going to be the death of her.


    Not only her, but the rest of the people in this room were also surprised when they heard this.


    Everyoneughed and looked as if they were looking at a fool.


    Someone dared to make this kind of joke with the boss.


    Where did this guy get the confidence to talk this way?


    100?


    What were they supposed to do with that?


    The bald man was also taken aback for a moment, then said angrily, ¡°Brat, are you doing this on


    purpose? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll chop off your hands and feet right this moment!¡±


    ¡°Why, are you afraid of losing? Or, are you afraid to y against me?¡±


    A faint sneer shed across Philip¡¯s face.


    Martha¡¯s eyes widened as she reprimanded, ¡°Philip, are you crazy? What are you doing? Do you want


    to get me into trouble?¡±


    She was going mad!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip was really a good-for-nothing!


    He would be trash for the rest of his life!


    Philip ignored Martha. The bald man looked at him mockingly and said coldly, ¡°Very well! You need to


    consider it carefully. Once you sit at this gambling table, you can¡¯t leave unless you win 100 million!¡±


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t take the risk! Listen to me. You¡¯ll definitely lose. They¡¯re cheats!¡± Amelia interrupted.


    As a result¡­


    Smack!


    The bald man immediately pped her and cursed, ¡°B*tch, shut the f*ck up! On my territory, we hate


    cheaters the most!¡±


    Philip also smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never lost a game in my life.¡±


    Many peopleughed at his words.


    ¡°This brat is really cocky. He¡¯s too ignorant for his own good.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s just a bum. Does he really think he¡¯s the god of gamblers?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s going to lose for sure. Betting against Baloo is like going up against a brick wall!¡±


    Several bodyguards around looked at Philip tauntingly, shaking their heads.


    Martha overheard thements and her knees turned to jelly.


    They were doomed for sure.


    This damned Philip. Would they end up bankrupt if this continued?


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll bet with you! I want to see what tricks you have up your sleeve!¡±


    The bald man patted the table and a croupier walked in immediately.


    Philip sat down calmly.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    When Martha saw Philip¡¯s calm look, she felt furious and could not wait to kick Philip to death.


    However, she did not consider that Philip was here to save her.


    Soon, the chips were sent up. The bald man looked at Philip¡¯s chips worth 100 and chuckled. Then, he


    threw him 100,000 chips from his side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I, Baloo, am bullying you. I¡¯ll give you


    100,000 worth of chips!¡±


    Philip smiled but did not refuse.


    ¡°What are we ying?¡± Baloo asked cheerfully.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Baloo became more interested and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y sic bo then. Simple and fast.¡±


    Philip nodded in agreement.


    Soon, the game began.


    In the first few rounds, Philip did not make the right choices. Seeing the pile of chips on the table


    getting smaller and smaller, Martha and Amelia were anxious!


    ¡°Philip, do you know how to y? Why do you keep losing? Are you doing this deliberately?¡±


    Martha admonished and could not wait to y on his behalf.


    His luck was too rotten.


    However, Philip just looked indifferent and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bet on small.¡±


    Baloo chuckled and said, ¡°Big.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The croupier opened the cover, looked at the points, and said, ¡°Big.¡±


    Baloo looked at Philip, his face full of confidence, and mocked, ¡°Boy, your chips are almost gone. Do


    you want to borrow some? The terms will be the same as your mother-inw¡¯s. How about it?¡±


    Philip held thest chip in his hand that was worth 1,000 and said with a faint smile, ¡°No need, because


    I¡¯ll win the next round.¡±


    He would win the next round?


    Baloo burst intoughter and his men alsoughed uproariously.


    ¡°Win? How the f*ck are you going to win? With the chip worth 1,000 in your hand?¡±


    Baloo sneered sinisterly.


    Philip smiled lightly, looked at the croupier calmly, and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Baloo said, ¡°You¡¯re one ballsy kid. If you leave here alive today, I¡¯ll recognize you as a friend!¡±


    With that said, he motioned to the croupier to continue.


    Clink nk!


    The croupier shook the dice container, covered it on the table, removed her hands from the container,


    and then motioned to the yers to ce their bets.


    Philip directly threw his chip on small, and added, ¡°1,000 here, plus all the assets under my name, on


    small.¡±


    Baloo was startled. He was almost bluffed by Philip¡¯s resolute face.


    What was going on? What happened to the kid¡¯s aura just now?


    He actually had the urge to worship him just then.


    Baloo was silent for a moment, then smiled and asked, ¡°What are your assets worth?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Not much, about 100 billion.¡±


    One¡­ 100 billion?


    Baloo was stunned. Who was he kidding?


    Smack!


    Baloo pped the table abruptly and roared, ¡°Who the hell are you kidding? If you have 100 billion,


    why are you betting with me now?¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who set this scam up, so naturally I¡¯ve to beat you at your own


    game.¡±


    Baloo¡¯s expression sank as he said coldly, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    100 billion. If that was really true, he would make a fortune!


    Philip did not reply but dialed a number and threw his phone to Baloo. ¡°Do you know Theo Zander?¡±


    Theo Zander?


    He and Theo had never crossed paths.


    Baloo was startled and said with a frown, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you pick up the call,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Baloo answered the call and Theo¡¯s voice sounded from the other end, ¡°Baloo, I¡¯ll vouch for Mr.


    rke.¡±


    Theo Zander actually vouched for this kid!


    Baloo suddenly panicked. Who was this kid?


    He looked at the croupier. The two exchanged a quick nce, and the meaning was pretty clear.


    ¡°Okay! Open it!¡± Baloo roared. ¡°I want to see where you got the confidence to bet on small!¡±


    The croupier raised her hand, lifted the lid, and said loudly, ¡°1, 3, 4, small!¡±


    Crack!


    Instantly, the entire venue fell into a dead silence!


    The smile on the bald man¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°How¡­ How could it be small?¡±


    The croupier¡¯s eyes widened too. She had clearly done something to it, so why did this happen


    instead?


    Smack!


    Baloo got up, pped the croupier¡¯s face angrily, and roared. ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Martha had note to her senses yet. They won?


    Baloo was dumbfounded now. He lost the 100 billion bet?


    ¡°You cheated! You must be tired of living!¡±


    Baloo was stunned momentarily before he quickly came back to his senses. Enraged, he overturned


    the table and shouted, ¡°Hack off his hands and feet! Throw him into the river to feed the fish!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, five or six bodyguards surrounded him.


    Martha yelled in fright.


    Philip¡¯s expression sank. ring at Baloo, he said, ¡°The oue is clear. Do you want to deny it?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s right!¡±


    Martha continued yelling, ¡°Is this how your casino operates? In that case, if this matter is exposed, you


    won¡¯t be able to operate it for long!¡±


    Baloo sneered, ¡°I¡¯m the one who set the rules here! You can only leave if I allow it! If I don¡¯t, not even a


    fly can get out from here!¡±


    Baloo knew that he could not let them escape!


    The boss had given him the mission to extort them.


    Despite that, he had lost the bet, and it was worth 100 billion at that!


    Philip frowned, a chill appearing at the corners of his eyes. He asked, ¡°Are you sure you can stop me?¡±


    As soon as Philip¡¯s voice fell, the door of the room was kicked open violently from outside!


    More than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits rushed in. Theo, dressed in a gray checkered suit,


    stepped in and stood in front of Philip respectfully. He said with a bow, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry for being


    late.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Philip merely nodded without speaking.


    When Baloo noticed Theo rushing in with his men, he realized that this matter could not be resolved


    that easily.


    Especially since Theo treated that kid with the utmost respect.


    That kid¡¯s identity was not that simple after all.


    ¡°Theo Zander, I¡¯ve never provoked you! How dare you barge into my ce with your men?!¡± Baloo


    barked.


    However, Theo just turned around, looked at Baloo nonchntly, and said, ¡°Baloo, how dare youy a


    finger on Mr. rke? You¡¯re just digging your own grave.¡±


    After that, Theo flung an iPad to Baloo, and on the screen was footage that was taken by a drone.


    It could be clearly seen that every floor of the cruise ship was filled with bodyguards in ck suits.


    Private helicopters hovered above the ship while more fully armed bodyguards were descending from


    them!


    In other words, the cruise ship had already been controlled by Theo and his men!


    Baloo¡¯s face turned dark as he frowned. After a long while, he said, ¡°Let them go!¡±


    A few minutester, under Baloo¡¯s gloomy scrutiny, Philip and his men left on the yacht.


    He wanted to bark an order to his men to stop them, but he finally refrained.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    It was also at this time that the boss called. Baloo said guiltily, ¡°Boss, I screwed up.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, it was still thezy and charming woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I know. Just keep an eye on Martha Yates.¡±


    Margot had left the cruise ship earlier and was now on her way to Capital City.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After hanging up the phone, Margot stretchedzily and smiled coquettishly toward an alluring woman


    who was reading a book at the back of the Rolls-Royce. ¡°Sister, Baloo screwed up that matter.¡±


    That woman was really beautiful with a delicate and exquisite face. She had very long eyshes and a


    pair of lively twinkling eyes. While reading the book, dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth from


    time to time.


    She just hummed softly in response, her voice as enticing as ark that simply captured people¡¯s


    attention.


    An angel¡ªperhaps that was the best description for her.


    ¡°My brother isn¡¯t an easy person to deal with. Sister Margot, you have to work harder,¡± the beautiful


    woman with an angelic face said delicately.


    Looking back at Philip¡¯s side, Martha, who had survived the disaster, looked very excited.


    ¡°Hey, Philip, it¡¯s really thanks to you this time. I never expected you to be so good at gambling!¡±


    Martha approached Philip with a smile. Even the tone of her words had changed, now infused with a


    ttering effect.


    ¡°So-so,¡± Philip said perfunctorily. He really could not be bothered with Martha.


    However, the other party obviously wanted to pester him.


    ¡°Um, did you say you have 100 billion just now?¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Philip closely as if she was looking at a gold mine.


    ¡°No, I just gave a number,¡± Philip said casually, ¡°I still have something to deal with, so I won¡¯t send you


    back.¡±


    With that said, Philip left with Theo.


    Martha and Amelia stood at the spot, looking at Philip¡¯s back. They were unable to calm themselves


    down.


    ¡°Martha, do you think Philip is telling the truth?¡± Amelia asked.


    Martha snorted, a conspiratorial smile appearing at the corners of her mouth. She said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s


    true or not, that kid is definitely rich. We must find a way to get the money out of him.¡±


    Here, Philip came to Theo¡¯s office to discuss the uing underground chamber ofmerce.


    Due to some unexpected circumstances, the event had been postponed, and the next tentative date


    was approximately in the middle of next month.


    Philip was unconcerned since Theo was handling everything.


    After dealing with some trivial matters, Philip arrived at the hospital.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Wynn talking to someone.


    Cynthia Larson!


    What was she doing here?


    When Wynn saw Philip, she smiled and said, ¡°Philip, someone is looking for you.¡±


    Philip walked in with disbelief, nced at Cynthia, and said, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Cynthia motioned to Philip to go out and speak. She said, ¡°It¡¯s private.¡±


    Philip nced at Wynn, spoke a few words to her, then followed Cynthia out of the ward.


    ¡°Did something happen for you toe all the way here? Did Jaden cause trouble for you again?¡±


    Philip asked.


    Cynthia shook her head, took out a small brocade box, and handed it to Philip instead. ¡°Great-


    grandfather asked me to give this to you. He wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Great-grandfather?


    Philip took the small brocade box from Cynthia¡¯s hands, nced at it, and opened it.


    Philip was shocked!


    This was it!


    He quickly closed the lid, looked at Cynthia in bewilderment, and asked, ¡°How is Great-grandfather?¡±


    Cynthia shook her head with aplicated and helpless expression in her eyes. She said, ¡°Great-


    grandpa¡¯s health has been deteriorating recently. The doctor said there¡¯s not much time left. He wants


    to see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find some time to go to Fernvale.¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment and nodded in response.


    He was also curious to find out about his mother¡¯s ident. Maybe Great-grandpa knew something.


    ¡°By the way, the third master of the Hane family, Klein Hane, will being tonight. ording to


    reliable sources, the first reason for his arrival is for his two nephews, and the other is for the


    underground chamber ofmerce. You must be prepared.¡± Cynthia reminded him.


    The third master of the Hane family, Klein Hane?


    Philip shook his head to indicate that he had not heard of him before. ¡°Is this guy very arrogant?¡±


    Cynthia nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this person. He¡¯s an oddity. He¡¯s not in power but has solved a


    lot of problems for the Hane family. It can be said that he¡¯s the brains of the Hane family.¡±


    The brains of the family, huh? Interesting.


    After chatting, Cynthia left.


    Sure enough, in the evening, someone came to the hospital to send an invitation.


    Klein Hane of the Hane family.


    When Wynn saw the card, she was also shocked and eximed exaggeratedly, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s Klein Hane!


    What should I do?¡±


    This man was a powerful character, so of course she had heard of him before. He was a wizard in the


    business field,ced with legendary colors!


    Once, with a capital of ten million, he went head-on with an opponent who had assets worth one billion


    and made the other party bankrupt!


    He was formidable!


    Philip looked at Wynn¡¯s excited yet dubious expression and asked, ¡°Why? Do you know him?¡±


    Wynn nodded and said worriedly, ¡°Philip, do you think he¡¯s here because you beat up Francis Hane


    previously?¡±


    After all, what her husband did was out of line.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It was justified for the Hane family to pursue this matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡±


    Philip smiled.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°No way, I must attend tonight.¡±


    After that, she got up to change.


    Philip could not persuade her, so he gave up, but he repeatedly reminded her not to get angry.


    Wynn also agreed.


    The Moonlight Restaurant was an old name in Riverdale. It could be regarded as a century-old


    restaurant. To eat here, one needed to be a member and make advanced reservations.


    Klein had already prepared a banquet here and was awaiting the arrival of Philip and Wynn.


    He knew that the man would definitely turn up.


    After nning for so many days, everything would be up to tonight.


    Wynn¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of Moonlight Restaurant and Philip stepped down from the vehicle


    with her. At this time, Klein¡¯s secretary was already standing in front of them.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, Mr. rke, please follow me. Our chairman is already waiting for you upstairs.¡±


    With a smile on her face, the secretary just nced at Wynn slightly before her gaze fell on Philip with


    aplicated look in her eyes.


    The big round table in the private room was filled with all kinds of dishes. Klein was wearing a suit. He


    had straight eyebrows and a square jaw, exuding an air of sess. He was sitting on the main seat of


    the table, his thoughts unfathomable.


    When Philip and Wynn walked into the private room, Klein raised his head and nced at Wynn before


    his gazended on Philip.


    Philip also raised his eyes and looked at him at the same time with a hint of coldness in his eyes. The


    two gazes collided in the air as sparks burst!


    It seemed that the old fox was getting impatient!


    Wynn also felt something unusual in the atmosphere. Of course, she had already guessed what the


    other party wanted to do with tonight¡¯s banquet, so naturally, she had made preparations for it.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, Mr. rke, please take a seat.¡±


    Klein got up with a smile on his face and made a gesture.


    To make a greeting so graciously, he really was an experienced schemer.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Only three people were sitting in the huge private room, so it inevitably seemed a bit empty.


    Klein looked at Wynn with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Madam Johnston is a very sessful


    entrepreneur indeed. I heard of your name in Capital City, and after seeing you tonight, I must say the


    rumors are justified.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliments. I can certainly say the same about you. I


    grew up reading about your aplishments.¡±


    Klein nodded silently and did not ask any further. They were all just empty praises.


    Klein turned toward Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke is here too. Let me propose a toast to you first. I hope


    this dinner tonight can clear up some misunderstandings between you and the Hane family.¡±


    Interesting. Was this a reverse strategy?


    Philip smiled but did not raise his ss. He looked at Klein and said, ¡°Mr. Hane, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford


    your toast. Why isn¡¯t Francis here tonight? I really wanted to talk to him over some drinks to clear up


    the misunderstanding between us. Isn¡¯t he here today?¡±


    Wynn nced at Philip in surprise. Was he deliberately rubbing salt on the wound?


    After hearing Philip¡¯s words, the muscles on Klein¡¯s face twitched slightly!


    The young man in front of him was really shameless to the extreme!


    His nephew was admitted to the hospital not long ago because of his beating!


    How could he be sitting here, grinning broadly, as if nothing had happened?


    What did he mean by clearing up the misunderstanding between them? It was bullsh*t!


    Francis was now lying in the hospital, wallowing in depression. Every day, he was suffering in pain from


    both his mind and body, thinking about revenge constantly. However, this person was acting as if


    nothing had happened!


    This damned brat! He needed to take care of him tonight and avenge his nephew!


    Klein looked at Philip, anger burning in his eyes. He could not help his body from trembling.


    Even if he had mastered a calm temperament after being in the business for such a long time, in front


    of Philip tonight, he really could not control himself!


    Klein really wished to crush Philip¡¯s body into a thousand pieces, but now was not the time yet. He


    needed to endure!


    Philip pretended not to notice the change in Klein¡¯s eyes and asked rather curiously instead, ¡°Mr. Hane,


    are you alright? Why is your face red? We haven¡¯t even started drinking yet. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    How dare he ask this question?


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Klein almost spat a mouthful of blood.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hateful!


    This guy did not y by the rules!


    Even a character like Klein could hardly stay still any longer.


    Wynn heard Philip¡¯s words and could not help her mouth from twitching.


    After his eyes lingered on Philip¡¯s cunning face for a few seconds, Klein suddenlyughed.


    This old fox had a gloomy expression just now, but it suddenly became radiant in an instant. One could


    not help but feel that it was iprehensible. Was Klein driven to madness by Philip already?


    Philip alsoughed uproariously. The entire private room was filled with theughter of the two of them.


    Those who did not know the situation would think they were the best of friends!


    ¡°Fantastic. It¡¯s really great to be young. The young have certainly surpassed the old.¡±


    The corners of Klein¡¯s eyes were wrinkled with a smile. He pped his hands and said, ¡°This is the era


    of the young people. It seems that old men like us should retire soon.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°No way, you must be kidding. You¡¯re not old. You still look very young. Just look


    at your radiantplexion. You don¡¯t look like a man in his 50s or 60s, rather more like a young kid still


    going through puberty.¡±


    Smack!


    Klein pped the table abruptly and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, what do you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    At this moment, Klein really could not control himself any longer, and his tone became a lot colder. The


    other party had humiliated him over and over again. It was absolutely obnoxious!


    Wynn just sat there quietly and had no intentions to intervene at all. She seemed to have understood


    what Philip was about to do.


    When they first entered, the entire private room was dominated by Klein Hane. Now, the situation was


    completely reversed with Philip in control now.


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Hane, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just an uncultured person. Let¡¯s stop beating around the bush and


    speak directly.¡±


    Philip flicked a nce at Klein¡¯s sullen face and said, ¡°Mr. Hane, I don¡¯t think we need to state the true


    purpose for the dinner invitation tonight. Everyone should be well aware of that. Since we¡¯re all in sync,


    why continue wasting time here? Isn¡¯t it better for us to go straight to the main topic?¡±


    Klein looked at Philip and suddenly felt a hint of coldness in the air.


    At the same time, he alsomented the fact that he had been in the business for such a long time. At


    the negotiation table, he was always the leader. Today, however, the situation waspletely reversed.


    Since he entered the door, Philip had been leading him by the nose all along!


    This kid was not as simple as stated by the results of his investigations.


    He was like the son of an affluent family with some tricks up his sleeves.


    Could it be that he was wrong all along?


    Klein also realized that the situation was not favorable for him now. He smiled slightly, maintained a


    good attitude, and said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve put it that way, I don¡¯t need to hide anymore. Otherwise, it¡¯d


    seem like I¡¯m too petty.¡±


    Philip leaned back and said easily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s put everything out in the open. It¡¯s better for


    everyone that way.¡±


    Klein sneered, ¡°Okay, I have two topics to discuss with you tonight. First, I demand an exnation for


    my nephew!¡±


    ¡°An exnation?¡±


    Philip straightened up and narrowed his eyes slightly, a hint of a chill appearing in his gaze. He looked


    at Klein and said, ¡°Your nephew is to me, but now you¡¯re demanding an exnation from us. Isn¡¯t


    that being too protective of him?¡±


    ¡°Francis is my nephew. Even if he does something out of the ordinary, it should be the Hane family and


    me to take him in hand. It¡¯s not up to an outsider to intervene!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Klein said that, he felt that he was on the verge of breaking down. When he thought of his nephew¡¯s


    condition recently, he felt depressed. How could a bright young boy end up like that?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t an intervention but self-defense.¡±


    Philip leaned forward slightly and looked at Klien on the opposite side with cold eyes, creating a lot of


    pressure on him.


    ¡°Self-defense? How could you even say that? If it¡¯s just self-defense, why is Francis injured so


    seriously? He broke a few ribs! If he didn¡¯t insist on going to the hospital, he¡¯d have died!¡±


    Klein trembled with anger. He could not imagine that a murderer would dare to speak about self-


    defense!


    The Hane family had lost all dignity!


    If it was not because of the underground chamber ofmerce, Klein would not be sitting here today,


    begging for an exnation.


    ording to the normal means of the Hane family, they would have directly suppressed the other


    party! However, Beacon Group was arge enterprise in Riverdale after all. It would not be easy to


    make a move against them.


    Therefore, Klein was testing the waters right now.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t beaten him up, he¡¯d have done something to my wife already.¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were frosty as


    he said, ¡°I did this to protect my wife. I was already showing him mercy by leaving him alive.¡±


    Klein¡¯s face flushed as he stood up angrily. He wanted to yell at him, but when he saw Philip¡¯s cold


    eyes, he could not say anything. His words were stuck in his throat!

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Several of his nephew¡¯s ribs were broken and his internal organs were damaged. If not for his


    nephew¡¯s good fortune, he would have died long ago!


    This man dared to say he had shown mercy?


    He was obviously gunning for his life!


    Klein could not stand by and watch as a member of the Hane family was oppressed like this. It was


    such a tant degree of bullying at that!


    The Hane family was one of the most affluent families of Capital City!


    They would never tolerate such abuse from outsiders!


    ¡°You haven¡¯t experienced his pain. He¡¯s now covered in bandages and has lost his previous sunny


    disposition. He has be a gloomy person and it¡¯s all caused by you! You ruined his life and his


    future!¡±


    Klein¡¯s words arepletely exaggerated. He was setting up the stage first!


    ¡°Hehe, I ruined his life?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Philip mocked, ¡°Excuse me, but you need to wake up to reality. A rotten person like your nephew must


    have ruined countless lives. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to talk to me about this? All the dirty things he did


    are enough to kill him!¡±


    Philip sneered, his tone full of sarcasm. ¡°Francis Hane and your eldest nephew, Keh Hane¡­ In my


    eyes, they got their just desserts!¡±


    From Philip¡¯s point of view, Francis merely broke a few ribs. It was nothing but a little punishment for


    him!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your arguments. What you did is against thew and you must pay for your crime!¡±


    Klein said sternly.


    Philip looked at Klein¡¯s flushed face, the cold light in his eyes gradually condensing before he said,


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a good uncle, but you just can¡¯t see your nephew¡¯s true colors. No, maybe you can see


    it clearly, but it¡¯s because you or the Hane family has be ustomed to pampering your family


    members that the situation turned out this way today.¡±


    Klein was taken aback. He could not understand why Philip would say such words.


    ¡°Mr. Hane, I¡¯d advise you not to ruin yourself because of your nephew. If you really love your two


    nephews, you should be reflecting on their shorings instead. Why did the heirs of your Hane family


    turn out this way? It¡¯s not my problem at all, but the Hane family¡¯s problem.¡±


    After speaking, Philip nced at the delicious food on the table and shrugged helplessly. ¡°Wynnie, I


    don¡¯t think Mr. Klein here is in the mood to continue hosting dinner tonight. Why don¡¯t I bring you


    somewhere else to eat instead?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wynn nodded and stood up decisively.


    This dinner had beenpletely dominated by Philip. There was no need for her to speak. Otherwise,


    it would disrupt Philip¡¯s rhythm.


    However, when Philip and Wynn were ready to walk out of the private room side by side, Klein sat


    down with a grim face. He took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°Did I say you can leave?¡±


    ¡°Do we need to ask for your permission?¡±


    Philip shook his head and red at Klein.


    It was not that he had not given the old fox a chance, but since he did not cherish it, then he could not


    be med for being ruthless!


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave if I don¡¯t allow you to leave!¡±


    Klein shed all pretenses and said grimly, ¡°I¡¯m here to demand an exnation today. The Hane family


    has never suffered such humiliation before!¡±

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    After hearing this, Philip decided not to leave. He pulled a chair, sat down, and said, ¡°It sounds as if you


    have some unspoken grievances. Say your piece. I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Klein said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You must ept the penalty.¡±


    ¡°Did I hear it right?¡±


    Philip was stunned for a few seconds when he heard the words. Then, he mockingly said, ¡°Are you


    talking to me about punishment? In that case, I believe that good-for-nothing nephew of yours should


    have been arrested a long time ago.¡±


    Klein frowned and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If youmitted the crime, you have


    to bear the consequences.¡±


    He knew in his heart that even though his nephew might behave badly, he was still his nephew after all.


    As his uncle, he had to avenge him!


    Philip shook his head helplessly at Klein¡¯s insistence.


    ¡°Whether this matter is my fault or your nephew¡¯s fault, you should know better than anyone else. You


    just want to vent some frustrations on your nephew or the Hane family¡¯s behalf, or you want to get


    something from us. Otherwise, why would you bother to go to such lengths?¡± Philip said.


    A chill appeared in Klein¡¯s eyes as he said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about what kind of


    person Francis is. You just need to ept our sanctions obediently.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re still unrepentant.¡±


    Wynn had been watching on the sidelines since the beginning. Now, a faint cold light slowly seeped


    from her eyes.


    At this time, the door of the private room was pushed open, and four sturdy men walked in from


    outside.


    The one taking the lead walked up to Philip directly and said solemnly, ¡°Dude, juste quietly with us.


    You¡¯ve provoked the Hane family. You were doomed right from the start.¡±


    Philip turned to Klein and sneered coldly, ¡°Mr. Hane, your method is a little underhanded, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Klein finally showed a faint smile at this moment. He took a sip of the red wine and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong


    on this point. Sometimes, underhanded methods produce the best results.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you should know the truth better than anyone else, but you¡¯d rather do this for your nephew¡¯s


    sake. Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± Philip asked solemnly.


    Klein was silent, keeping his thoughts to himself.


    Where did this kid get the courage to talk to him like this?


    Was he unaware of the Hane family¡¯s reputation?


    However, the brawny bodyguard in front of Philip seemed impatient. He grabbed Philip¡¯s shoulder and


    said, ¡°Stop your nagging. Get up ande with us.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he motioned to his men to grab hold of Philip.


    A cold light shed in Philip¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°You¡¯re grabbing hold of people without rhyme or


    reason. Who are you?¡±


    The man in the lead scoffed. ¡°Why do you talk so much? What¡¯s there to reason? When we get to that


    ce, you¡¯ll confess everything.¡±


    Philip folded his arms as his eyes shed coldly. He said, ¡°Are you from the Hane family?¡±


    Klein had been sitting on the main seat while watching the exchange between Philip and the few


    brawny men. He could not help snickering. Things had already progressed this far. Could this young


    man possibly have more tricks up his sleeve?¡±


    There was a trace of anger on that brawny man¡¯s face as he sneered, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re from the Hane family.


    Why? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Chip Norton! What are you going to do about it? Sue me if you dare!¡± the burly man shouted sharply.


    ¡°Chip Norton,¡± Philip mumbled, a menacing re shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Move it!¡± the brawny man by the name of Chip yelled.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°What right do you have to catch me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an ignorant brat,¡± Chip said angrily, ¡°When we get to that ce, you¡¯ll understand


    everything!¡±


    A smile appeared at the corners of Klein¡¯s mouth. He refused to believe that Philip could do anything


    about his situation!


    The evidence and the medical report he submitted would be more than sufficient to send Philip in for


    more than ten years!

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Wynn took a few steps forward, stopped in front of Chip, and frowned as she said coldly, ¡°Who are


    you? Why are you taking him away?¡±


    Chip gave Wynn a sideways nce and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes, but he immediately


    scorned. ¡°Why do you care? Don¡¯t stick your head into the Hane family¡¯s business!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wynn¡¯s face was stony. ¡°Is the Hane family above thew?¡±


    Wynn wanted to say more, but Philip pulled her clothes gently and said with a grin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be


    fine. Just go outside and wait for me.¡±


    Wynn was hesitant but finally nodded.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve made arrangements for your safety too,¡± Philip said with a grin.


    Looking at Philip¡¯s serious eyes, Wynn was still a little worried. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Small potatoes like them can¡¯t kick up a big storm. I have my ways.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s expression gradually eased. She knew that she had to make some preparations in advance. If


    something really happened to Philip, she needed to rescue him as soon as possible!


    Chip scoffed at Philip. ¡°Hah, this is the first time I¡¯m hearing someone talking so arrogantly!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As a senior member of the Hane family, this situation was toomon for him. If Third Master Hane


    had his eye on this kid, he figured that this kid would be sent in for at least eight to ten years!


    Philip grinned at Chip and said, ¡°Since you want to take me away, let¡¯s go. I just hope that the Hane


    family won¡¯t live to regret it.¡±


    When he said this, Philip grinned and looked at Klein.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve got a brazen attitude. Let me remind you, there are some things that you can¡¯t do and


    some people who you can¡¯t offend!¡±


    Chip nced at Philip coldly.


    ¡°Is that a threat or are you suggesting that I¡¯ve provoked someone that I shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    Philip was not a fool and he understood his current situation clearly. He was deliberately being


    sarcastic.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s a warning! As for the suggestion, it¡¯s just your wishful thinking. The Hane family


    doesn¡¯t need a reason because we make the rules!¡±


    Chip sped his big hand over Philip¡¯s shoulder and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Take him away.¡±


    After saying this, Chip turned to look at Klein and thetter nodded slightly at him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the Hane family has be like this. It¡¯s nothing but a nest of vipers now.¡±


    Philip nced at the silent exchange between the two, chuckled, and got up before walking away.


    However, before leaving, Philip looked at Klein seriously and said, ¡°Mr. Hane, I¡¯m not sure if I should


    say this to you.¡±


    Klein was in a good mood now, so he said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The Hane family isn¡¯t far away from total destruction,¡± Philip said.


    Klein shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point you¡¯re trying to make.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Philip said profoundly.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take him away now!¡± Chip shouted at his men.


    The men noticed that their leader was angry and quickly tried to grab hold of Philip. However, thetter


    suddenly turned around. A pair of gloomy eyes was bursting out with a cold light, staring at Chip.


    Chip frowned. He had never seen such a fierce gaze before. His heart thumped as he shouted, ¡°Why


    are you still in a daze? Take him away!¡±


    This time, Philip did not resist but allowed them to take him out of the private room.


    Philip narrowed his eyes and stared at Chip.


    ¡°Do you know Chuck Norton?¡± Philip suddenly asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chip did not understand why Philip had suddenly asked this question.


    However, he did know Chuck Norton because Chuck was his brother!


    His brother was in charge of external affairs back then, and he was responsible for unorthodox matters.


    Moreover, Chuck was the most outstanding talent in his generation.


    His martial arts skills were superb!


    However, it was also eight years ago that the Hane family faced a huge crisis!


    Not only was the martial arts academy that belonged to the Hane family wiped out by the opponent, but


    Chuck was also seriously injured. He was still crippled now!


    That incident was taboo for the entire Hane family!


    Chip exchanged a nce with Klein, both of them confused.


    How did this kid know Chuck?


    Philip approached Chip, looked at him with narrowed eyes, and said, ¡°What I want to say to you is very


    simple. The world is fair. It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t receive retribution, but the time is just not ripe yet.


    Chuck¡¯s oue will be the same as yours.¡±


    After hearing Philip¡¯s words, Chip shuddered all over for no apparent reason!


    A hint of chill also welled up in his heart!


    ¡°How dare you threaten me?!¡± Chip roared.


    Seeing him, Philip sneered and left the private room.


    Wynn looked at Philip¡¯s back and nced at Klein, her face instantly bing cold.


    She looked at Klein who was sipping red wine alone in the main seat and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll do


    everything in my power to deal with the Hane family of Capital City. You have my word!¡±


    Even at the expense of the Beacon Group, Wynn needed to deal with the Hane family!


    They had made the first move against Philip!


    What did it matter if the Hane family was rich and powerful?!


    Wynn was not a coward!


    Wynn¡¯s face was impassive. She had made her choice.


    She would use all means to deal with the Hane family¡ªthat was her choice.


    Even if everything was at stake, she would not hesitate.


    Although she was a woman, her words resounded resolutely at this moment!


    ¡°Madam Johnston, why are you doing this? I¡¯ve made investigations about Beacon. It looks very


    promising. Why don¡¯t you cooperate with the Hane family instead?¡±


    Klein was full of malicious schemes.


    His purpose in Riverdale was very simple. The first was to regain some dignity for the Hane family, the


    second was to take down Beacon, and the third was to prepare for the underground chamber of


    commerce next month.


    After all, the Hane family was also one of the main participants in this major event.


    They had their own puppets.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Wynn looked at Klein and said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Hane, since you¡¯re an elder, there are some things that I


    can¡¯t say directly. However, don¡¯t do the crime if you can¡¯t do the time. If you do anything out of line to


    my husband, I believe you¡¯ll live to regret it!¡±


    After Wynn finished speaking, she walked out of the private room directly. She had already made up


    her mind that she would spend the rest of her life going up against the Hane family!


    In the private room, Klein sat in the main seat, looking at the night view outside the window. He was


    feeling a bit worried. For an inexplicable reason, he felt that his decision tonight was too hasty.


    However, he was running out of time.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Klein let out a sigh of relief when everyone in the private room had left.


    Wynn was very intense.


    However, Klein Hane would not fear anyone!


    After all, he was a member of the Hane family of Capital City!


    Shaking his head and smiling bitterly, Klein took a sip of the red wine. At this moment, the door of the


    room was also pushed open from the outside.


    A man with a sullen face walked in. Dressed in a ck leather jacket, the aura he exuded was very


    cold.


    As soon as he entered the door, he sat down and started eating the food on the table.


    Klein looked at the man with a smile and said, ¡°Why? Are you done?¡±


    The man took a few mouthfuls, nodded, and said, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Klein sat down, poured him a ss of red wine, and said, ¡°He has been taken away. I hope you can


    take care of the rest.¡±


    The neer was none other than Baloo!


    He wiped his mouth silently, took a sip of red wine, and got up before saying, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Klein called out to Baloo, took out a bank card, and put it on the table. He said, ¡°Ten million. I hope


    you¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Baloo nced at the card, then at Klein¡¯s smiley face. He sneered, took the card, and put it into his


    pocket. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±


    After Baloo left, Klein stood alone in front of therge French window, watching the night outside. He


    was thinking of Philip¡¯s words in his mind. ¡®The Hane family isn¡¯t far away from total destruction.¡¯


    Klein was highly unsettled, but he gradually made up his mind!


    The incident this time was not led by Klein alone, but there was another person behind him.


    It was mutual cooperation.


    Who on earth was Philip rke to attract their attention?


    By getting rid of Philip with the help of the Hane family, they would get half of the resources of the


    underground chamber ofmerce this time.


    Klein had thought for a long time before he finally agreed.


    This was an opportunity for the Hane family.


    At the same time, Philip was taken to a remote ce by Chip.


    The interior of the room was cold with white walls and there was a big screen made of ck ss.


    Philip knew that there had to be people standing behind this ss. They could see him but he could not


    see them.


    Philip sat behind a long table with his hands cuffed. He did not seem nervous at all. He looked at the


    new environment, asionally showing a faint smile.


    The door was pushed open and Chip walked in with two other men. As soon as they entered, Chip


    mmed the table and said angrily, ¡°You still dare to smile? I really don¡¯t know where you got the gall to


    do that. Once someone enters this room, nine out of ten people will be carried out in a body bag!¡±


    Chip was a senior member of the Hane family. After seven or eight years of doing this sort of thing, he


    had more than enough methods to make Philip beg for mercy.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Philip smiled with a trace of contempt and said, ¡°Just do what you need to. You¡¯re the ones who


    brought me here. You can say whatever you want to.¡±


    ¡°What sort of attitude is that?¡±


    Chip pped the table again. He had to take care of Philip properly today to pave the way smoothly for


    the follow-up work. Only with a proper confession could he send Philip in sessfully!


    Philip looked at Chip with a trace of amusement. He raised his hands silently and thetter¡¯s eyes were


    fixed on the shiny handcuffs around his hands.


    ¡°Chip Norton, I really pity you. You still don¡¯t know who you have offended,¡± Philip said meaningfully.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really impudent! But do you know where this is? This is the Hane family¡¯s territory! Not


    your home! Make a proper confession and maybe you can avoid some pain and suffering!¡±


    Chip was getting angry. Philip refused to cooperate. It seemed that he had to work overtime again


    tonight.


    ¡°I have nothing to say. The Hane family is confining people for no good reason. You are really bold. I


    wonder who gave you the rights to do so,¡± Philip said indifferently.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the point of saying this now? Now that you¡¯re in my hands and this ce is full of my


    people, getting you to talk is a piece of cake. Of course, it¡¯ll be better for you if you don¡¯t force me to do


    it. We¡¯re not bloodthirsty people after all,¡± Chip said impatiently. He did not want to waste time talking to


    Philip.


    However, in the next second, his eyes widened as he inhaled in shock.


    Philip raised his hands and clenched his fists. Immediately, he saw the handcuffs changing shape right


    in front of his eyes!


    In just a few seconds, Philip had broken the pair of shiny silver locks!


    Chip was so shocked that he took a few steps back.


    Was this the strength a human could possess?


    After breaking the handcuffs, Philip sneered faintly and flexed his wrists. Looking at the three


    dumbfounded people in front of him, he said, ¡°Do you know what happened to Chuck back then?¡±


    Chip was stunned, his back already drenched in a cold sweat. Of course he knew about how his


    brother had gotten beaten up so badly that he ended up a vegetable. He was still lying in the hospital


    right now!


    He was the most powerful external affair steward of the Hane family back then!


    However, no matter how Chip tried asking him about it, Chuck just refused to reveal the specific


    circumstances of his injury back then!


    That was not the most important point. The most grievous thing was, not long after that incident, Chuck


    was removed from the core of the Hane family!


    Whenever he visited his brother in the hospital, his brother¡¯s eyes were full of horror when this incident


    was mentioned!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did this kid in front of him suddenly ask this question?


    Did he know the real reason behind that incident? Or could it be¡­


    No, impossible!


    When Chip was figuring out the possibilities, Philip just grinned at him broadly. The dazzling shackles


    were already destroyed!


    Chip could not help shuddering as his eyelids jumped wildly!


    Only then did he realize that he was caught in a trap!


    This was not just a simple detainment. The other reasons involved behind this were beyond his


    imagination!


    When he saw that Philip was about to stand up, Chip quickly drew a gun from his belt and pointed it at


    Philip who was standing slowly. He roared, yelling, ¡°What are you doing? Put your hands behind your


    head and squat down! On your knees!¡±


    Chip pulled off the safety catch of the gun.


    Philip shrugged as he stopped his movements and said, ¡°Why are you so agitated? Don¡¯t be rmed. I


    can¡¯t do anything to you. This is the Hane family¡¯s territory, right? No matter what, you¡¯re a steward of


    the Hane family, so how could you be so scared? However, I can give you a piece of advice. If you


    insist on being so stubborn, you might end up like Chuck.¡±


    It was really him!


    Hearing this, Chip¡¯s eyes burst in mes. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way. Chuck knows who I am and even the patriarch of the Hane family knows


    too. You¡¯re the only one being kept in the dark. So pathetic.¡±


    Philip clenched his fists and said with a smile, ¡°Do you know why the Hane family dare not mention a


    word about the incident that happened eight years ago? Let me tell you, in this world, only ¡®this¡¯ is the


    law. Everything else is but a burden.¡±


    When he said that, Philip squeezed his fists, and the meaning was pretty obvious.


    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your identity?¡±


    Chip was not an idiot. He still held a gun in his hand, and his two subordinates were also standing next


    to him, prepared to draw their guns.


    Chip only knew that his brother had epted a task from the Hane family on that day, and when he


    returned, he was already maimed.


    Chuck did not mention a word regarding this incident since then, and his silence hadsted for eight


    years!


    Something must have happened. Otherwise, ording to the Hane family¡¯s temperament, there was


    no way they would not retaliate after the martial arts center was destroyed!


    ¡°Are you asking about my identity?¡±


    Philip crossed his arms, pinched his chin, and said, ¡°You¡¯re putting me in a tight spot. I¡¯m afraid that if I


    tell you, the entire Hane family will kneel and beg me for mercy.¡±


    Chip frowned. Even though he was holding a gun in his hand, he could clearly tell that the man in front


    of him was unafraid at all. It was actually him who was in a disadvantageous position.


    What trump card was he holding in his hand?

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Chip was not a fool. Philip¡¯s nonchnt attitude was enough to indicate some problems!


    This man could not be provoked. Otherwise, he would end up just like Chuck!


    However, he had already offended him!


    Under tremendous pressure, people would be prone to wild imagination, just as Chip was facing now!


    Philip looked at the flustered Chip, the smile on his face still as bright as summer. In Chip¡¯s eyes,


    however, that smile was terrifying!


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you to not make any judgments before making sure of the situation, or you¡¯ll get yourself into


    trouble. Just like the Hane family, acting all high and mighty like this. They¡¯re really not afraid of death,¡±


    Philip said indifferently.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t try to scare me. The Hane family is not as wretched as you say!¡± Chip scorned.


    ¡°Perhaps in your eyes, the Hane family is very impressive and unattainable.¡± Philip continued calmly,


    ¡°But in my eyes, they¡¯re nothing but insects.¡±


    Chip waspletely bbergasted by Philip¡¯s intensity now. He had been led by Philip unknowingly.


    However, Philip was clearly in his territory now, and the other party was also surrounded by so many


    people, so why did he feel such imposing pressure from him instead?


    Not long ago, Chip was still full of confidence since he was used to doing such things. However, when


    he learned that the man in front of him was the man who severely wounded his brother, he felt that it


    was inconceivable.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He had provoked someone he could not afford to provoke. This was a deadlock!


    ¡°Were you the one who injured Chuck?¡±


    Chip frowned as he looked at Philip. He still found it difficult to believe, and his mind was constantly


    analyzing the pros and cons of the current situation.


    In a situation like this, he needed to make a choice as soon as possible. Otherwise, he might spend the


    rest of his life making up for it.


    That did not mean that Chip was a coward, but just as Philip said, some people could not be provoked


    while some things needed to be considered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look that stupid, so there¡¯s no reason for me to hide it. Yes, I did it.¡± Philip grinned as he said


    that, but the three were horrified at the sight of that smile.


    There was uncertainty on Chip¡¯s face. He slowly put his gun away as a confused expression appeared


    on his face. After quite some time, he said, ¡°I acted too hastily on this matter. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to leave? Did I hear it correctly?¡± Philip mocked as he looked at Chip.


    ¡°Yes. Get lost before I change my mind!¡± Chip said quickly. Raising his head, he came into contact with


    Philip¡¯s teasing eyes. He shuddered violently as an unpleasant feeling arose spontaneously!


    Oh no, something bad was going to happen!


    ¡°Is this how the Hane family operates? Arresting people at will and releasing them when you feel like


    it?¡±


    Philip wore a taunting smile on his face. Yes, it was full of irony!


    When his gaze fell on Chip, it was as if he was looking at a fool!

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Chip was full of panic at the moment.


    That was the only thought in Chip¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯mining, but you just brought me in here. We haven¡¯t even discussed this properly


    but you¡¯re already letting me go. I feel very unwanted.¡±


    Chip was stunned at Philip¡¯s words. He did not expect that the other party would say this, and it


    seemed that he had made up his mind not to leave!


    What the hell was he trying to do?!


    In Moonlight Restaurant¡¯s private room earlier, this guy was very reluctant toe with them. Now that


    he was released, he was reluctant to leave. Did he have a loose screw in his head?


    Guessing that Philip¡¯s identity was special, Chip dared not talk back to him so directly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you want to stay here? You¡¯ll only get one chance. Once I change my


    mind, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to. The Hane family is not as simple as you think!¡±


    Chip was getting anxious.


    ¡°The Hane family?¡±


    Philip scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m concerned about the Hane family at all? When I destroyed


    the martial arts hall back then, no one in the Hane family dared to do anything to me. Do you think you


    or Klein can do anything to me now?¡±


    Philip raised his hands, the broken shackles screaming sarcasm in their faces.


    When Chip saw the shiny handcuffs at this moment, he only felt something blooming in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I hope you won¡¯t regret it. Now that you want to let me go, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Philip leaned back, folded his arms, and looked at Chip while saying nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m doing this just to


    tell you that you¡¯re nothing but ants in my eyes. You¡¯re nothing to fear. There¡¯s only one thing I want to


    know. Who¡¯s the mastermind behind all this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I know Klein is not working alone. There must be someone else.¡±


    Philip looked at the panicking Chip and asked, ¡°Tell me who is behind this. Tell me and I¡¯ll consider


    letting you go.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean by that?¡±


    Chip suddenly realized that he was at aplete disadvantage.


    The current situation was very unfavorable for him. Even though he was in his own territory now and he


    had a gun in his hand, the man in front of him had no fear at all. It was Chip who was flustered instead.


    ¡°I think you should be very clear about what I mean. Since you¡¯re doing this, you must be aware of the


    consequences. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡±


    Philip stared at Chip and said, ¡°I¡¯m only afraid you¡¯ll follow in your brother¡¯s footsteps.¡±


    Chip was so scared that he copsed into the chair. He wanted to run out now, but his knees were


    trembling so badly that he could not even stand up!


    However, to Chip¡¯s surprise, Philip did not continue to exert pressure. Instead, he sat there and


    sneered, ¡°If you refuse to say anything, then let¡¯s just sit here.¡±


    Chip asked hesitantly, ¡°You¡­ What do you want exactly? Isn¡¯t it enough to let you go?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Simple. I want to lure out the person behind you. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m


    waiting for someone now.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for someone?¡± Chip repeated subconsciously.


    Philip did not answer his question but raised his eyebrows, looking at therge ck ss.


    He knew that the mastermind could be standing behind the ss. He wanted to give the other person a


    warning. If the other person was still unrepentant, he would not mind overturning this ce.


    Juan was sitting in his office drinking tea at the moment. It was gettingte but he had not left his office


    yet.


    Looking at the watch on his wrist, he estimated that things were almost done. He took out his mobile


    phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hane, this is Juan Parker.¡±


    After introducing himself, Juan smiled and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, I really appreciate your help today.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Klein had already returned to the hotel suite at the moment. He was sitting on the sofa in the living


    room and watching TV. No one knew if he was actually watching it. He just kept switching channels.


    ¡°Mr. Hane, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re old friends. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with me.


    Naturally, I¡¯d help you to the end for this matter.¡±


    Juan chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Philip will definitely not escape this time. The things we¡¯ve provided are


    enough to keep him in for more than ten years.¡±


    Klein nodded, finally feeling morefortable. He said, ¡°Mr. Parker, thank you so much. I¡¯ve asked my


    secretary to prepare a big gift for you. I hope you like it. If you¡¯re free, let¡¯s have dinner tomorrow.¡±


    Juan smiled like a flower in full bloom. He was very happy. It was just a trivial matter and he had not


    even done much. He did not expect to forge a good rtionship with Klein. This was a good deal for


    him!


    As for the thank you gift, it was probably not a simple one.


    The Hane family was an affluent force in Capital City after all.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Juan had his own agenda in this matter.


    Philip was finished this time!


    Juan sneered internally. He had thought about it for a long time before he contacted Klein Hane about


    this matter.


    He wanted to make use of the Hane family to get rid of Philip!


    After hanging up Juan¡¯s call, Klein called Chip.


    ¡°Chip Norton, remember, you must take care of Philip rke properly this time. There can be no


    mistakes!¡± Klein said mildly.


    ¡°Third Master Hane, I¡¯m facing a bit of a problem here¡­¡±


    Chip¡¯s voice was very low.


    However, Klein ignored those details and merely ordered, ¡°What can go wrong? Don¡¯t tell me this is a


    difficult task for you. You must do it no matter what.¡±


    With that, Klein hung up.


    In the dimly lit room, Chip held the phone with a myriad of expressions going through his face.


    Now, the roles of him and Philip werepletely reversed. For an inexplicable reason, he was very


    worried about what Philip had said.


    Philip just sat there leisurely, looking at a profusely sweating Chip. He said, ¡°You hung up the phone too


    quickly.¡±


    Chipughed bitterly before subconsciously looking sideways at the huge ss wall.


    He was caught between a rock and a hard ce now. Although he could leave, he dared not. He


    nodded at the two subordinates who quickly looked at each other and walked out of the room.


    Philip and Chip were left in the huge room.


    Philip did not want to leave.


    ¡°Estimating the time, it should be soon now.¡±


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Philip¡¯s mouth, but there was a chill to that smile.


    The people he had been waiting for should appear anytime now.


    Haha, the Hane family of Capital City.


    It was time for a cleanup.


    Outside the room behind the huge ss wall stood three people. It was the two subordinates from


    earlier and a bald man, Baloo, with his hands behind his back.


    He had been watching everything in the room through this ss.


    ¡°Mr. Baloo, what should we do now?¡± one of them asked worriedly.


    Baloo snickered. ¡°We wait. I really want to know who he¡¯s waiting for.¡±

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    At this time, a ckmercial vehicle was driving on the elevated highway of Riverdale. It was


    obviously heading straight toward the city!


    ¡°Morons! You can¡¯t even keep watch on one guy! If Third Young Miss finds out, none of us will be


    spared!¡±


    The one angrily cursing was a burly man who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Mack, you can¡¯t me us for this. If someone from the Hane family wants to catch him, we can¡¯t


    possibly stop them,¡± a man wearing a suit said from the back seat while wearing a sullen expression.


    Originally, he was the person responsible for keeping watch on Philip, but today, he suddenly


    discovered that Philip had been taken away by the Hane family. As such, he immediately reported this


    to his leader because he dared not inform Third Young Miss about it.


    ¡°What is Third Master Hane nning to do in the middle of the night?¡±


    The man in the front passenger seat held a trace of unhappiness in his sharply-defined eyes and


    seemed full ofints.


    After that, the man picked up the phone, dialed a number, and changed into a respectful demeanor as


    he said, ¡°Third Young Miss, Mr. rke has been taken away.¡±


    Vivi Joo was taking afortable bath. Upon hearing this, she immediately got up from the bathtub


    that was filled with roses, raised her long legs, and wrapped a bath towel around herself. She asked


    with a cold expression, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Hane family of Capital City, Third Master Klein Hane.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Vivi walked to the suite lobby and took out another mobile phone.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°ording to our sources, it was because of the previous scuffle. As you know, Mr. rke had some


    conflicts with Francis Hane. Moreover, I heard that the previous ckmail and beating case faced by


    Keh Hane was also done by Mr. rke. Tonight, Klein Hane arrived in Riverdale and set a trap for


    him in the guise of a dinner invitation. He joined forces with Juan Parker of Spark Corp to catch him.


    We¡¯re on our way now,¡± the man in the front passenger seat said respectfully with an apologetic tone.


    He was afraid that Third Young Miss would be upset and fire them in a fit of anger.


    Vivi pondered for a while and said, ¡°I see. When you arrive, find a way to dy them. I¡¯ll be there


    soon.¡±


    When she hung up the phone, Vivi frowned and looked at the other mobile phone in her hand. The


    corners of her mouth suddenly curled upward as she said, ¡°Is the Hane family tired of living?¡±


    After that, she took the mobile phone and walked to therge French windows. With one hand, she


    dialed a number and said with amanding tone, ¡°Make a thorough investigation on Spark Corp and


    Klein Hane. Send all the evidence to me within half an hour. Also, check all the financial transactions of


    the Hane family in Riverdale.¡±


    ¡­


    Klein had just finished a cup of hot tea. After thinking for a while, he called Chip again.


    Chip was very flustered at the moment. When he saw the caller ID on the phone, he frowned slightly


    and looked at Philip again with an inexplicable expression.


    ¡°Pick up. It¡¯s best if he cane here personally. It¡¯s always better to talk face to face, right?¡±


    Philip smiled.


    Chip may look brawny, but he was a bit cowardly. This was obviously his territory but he acted as if he


    was guilty of something.


    Chip nced at the ss wall and there was another instruction from the in-ear receiver for him to pick


    up the call. He pressed the button and Klein¡¯s voice sounded immediately with a hint of impatience.


    ¡°Chip Norton, how long do you need to get it done? It¡¯s been ages!¡±


    ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m facing some problems right now.¡±


    Chip was at a loss. He nced at Philip as he stammered.


    ¡°Problem? What problem? You¡¯re a senior steward of the Hane family. You were simply given a task to


    catch someone and pry their mouth open. What problems can you encounter? If you can¡¯t even handle


    such a small thing, there¡¯s no reason for you to remain in the Hane family!¡±


    When Klein heard that the matter was not done yet, he suddenly lost his temper and could not stop


    yelling at Chip. This guy was really unreliable!


    ¡°Yeah, Third Master Hane¡­ The problem is quite serious. Maybe¡­ you cane over?¡±


    Chip¡¯s voice started to tremble.


    ¡°I have to go there? What¡¯s the use of having you, then?!¡±


    As soon as Klein heard this, he became very angry. No matter what, he was still the third master of the


    Hane family, but he still needed to take care of this matter personally?


    What was the use of a senior external affairs steward, then?


    A good-for-nothing!

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    ¡°Third Master, this¡­ You really shoulde here in person.¡±


    Chip wanted to continue exining, but he was interrupted by Klein. ¡°Chip Norton, I¡¯ll give you another


    half an hour. If you still can¡¯t produce any results, then you should just wait to be kicked out of the Hane


    family!¡±


    With that said, Klein hung up the phone angrily!


    Listening to the beeping tone, Chip looked at Philip helplessly as if he was waiting for further


    instructions.


    Philip seemed to have be his leader.


    With a smile, Philip said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and just wait.¡±


    Until now, Chip still had no idea what Philip was waiting for, so he was confused.


    However, Philip said to wait, so he could only wait along with him.


    Besides, Baloo was also silent, which made him very anxious.


    Baloo stood behind the ss wall and looked at Philip with a half-amused smile whilezing around.


    This guy had escaped from under his nose thest time. This time, no matter what, he needed to


    ckmail a huge fortune from him before throwing him into the river.


    He had no other choice. Mr. Parker wanted him to do this.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡­


    At this time in the night, a ckmercial vehicle sped into the private courtyard of the Hane family


    in Riverdale like a streak of light with no signs of stopping at all.


    The security guard at the gates could not even see what was going on before he was startled into a


    cold sweat!


    The car was so fast that he could not even see the license te clearly!


    The car was driven recklessly and headed straight to the courtyard, which showed that the driver was


    either seeking death or in a great hurry!


    It took a few minutes for the security guards to react. That car did not belong to the Hane family, so it


    was trespassing into the Hane family¡¯spound!


    Before the car stopped, the door was opened and a few people jumped out directly from it!


    ¡°This is the private residence of the Hane family. Who are you? Trespassing into the Hane family¡¯s


    compound at this time of the night is nothing short of fooling around! Catch all of them!¡± the security


    guards shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the person in charge!¡±


    Mack stood in the forefront. With his brawny build, he looked like a trained fighter at first nce.


    Moreover, with an appearance like this, it easily made the several security guards look at each other.


    The security guards looked around with uncertainty for a moment. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Having said that, one of them ran inside.


    Baloo was still talking to his men when a security guard rushed in and said, ¡°Baloo, a bunch of people


    turned up saying they want to see the person in charge.¡±


    Baloo frowned and said, ¡°They¡¯re finally here.¡±


    After speaking, Baloo took a few of his men out of the building and saw the scene outside. He looked


    furious and yelled at those people, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you break in like this? Are you


    looking down on the Hane family? Catch them!¡±


    A man in a suit behind Mack nced at Baloo and sneered, ¡°People raised by the Hane family are


    really pig-headed. They don¡¯t even know that they¡¯re standing at death¡¯s door.¡±


    Baloo raised his brows and smiled as he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to the Hane family, but what is this


    about death¡¯s door?¡±


    ¡°Hardy, don¡¯t talk so much. We¡¯re not here to make trouble.¡±


    At this time, Mack stepped forward and walked in front of Baloo. He looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Baloo,


    right? How do you do?¡±


    Baloo scoffed. ¡°You know me?¡±


    Mack nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Baloo Trent, one of the top three gamblers in Riverdale. Your


    name¡¯s infamous. My name¡¯s Mack Quinn. I¡¯m here for one purpose today. I heard that you arrested


    someone and I hope you¡¯ll release them immediately.¡±


    Baloo¡¯s frown became deeper as he barked. ¡°Who are you? Why should I listen to you? This is the


    private residence of the Hane family, not your backyard! Besides, what right do you have to order me to


    release anyone?¡±

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Hardy shook his head and scorned. ¡°Mack, I¡¯ve already told you that these people are a bunch of pig-


    heads, and that includes the Hane family. It¡¯s useless talking to them. It¡¯s better to just break in and


    bring that person out. We¡¯re doing this for their own good but they don¡¯t even appreciate it. If I were


    you, I¡¯d just mind my own business and let them regret itter.¡±


    ¡°Hardy, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Mack has his own arrangements. We still have to wait for Third Young


    Miss.¡±


    Another person wearing a jacket spoke at this moment, ¡°But then again, these people are really not


    smart enough. I really can¡¯t bear it anymore. They¡¯re just courting death!¡±


    The man in the jacket was Roy, a person with a sharp tongue.


    Of course, that was not to say that Roy and Hardy knew Philip.


    They were just worried that the appearance of Third Young Miss would render the situation out of


    controlter.


    Hearing these two people¡¯s remarks and their insults directed to the Hane family and himself, Baloo¡¯s


    expression became very unpleasant.


    At any rate, he was Baloo Trent, one of the three renowned gamblers of Riverdale. He was used to


    getting respected everywhere he went.


    Today, however, these two unsophisticated folks dared to speak about him like this.


    Furthermore, they trespassed into the Hanes¡¯ private property, which waspletely a foolhardy act!


    ¡°Who are you exactly? Are you Philip¡¯srades? If you dare to speak insultingly or make trouble, I¡¯ll


    have you arrested immediately!¡±


    Baloo gave his men a look as an indication for them to call for help.


    Hardy folded his arms across his chest, leaned against the car, and said, ¡°Just look at these people.


    Not only are they unrepentant, but they even want to arrest us. What the hell is this?! I really hope they


    can stillughter!¡±


    Baloo¡¯s expression was very ugly, looking as if he was going to make a move at any second.


    Mack stepped forward and said, ¡°Baloo, my men don¡¯t know the rules and are speaking recklessly, but


    they mean well. The person you caught today will bring great trouble to you, so I hope you¡¯ll release


    them quickly. Also, I want to remind you that this is the Hane family¡¯s private affair. It doesn¡¯t bode well


    for you if you get involved in this matter.¡±


    Mack was not prepared for things to get ugly. Perhaps he was giving Baloo another chance.


    ¡°Release him?¡±


    Baloo sneered, ¡°What a joke! Who are you? Why should I listen to you? This is private property. I¡¯m


    warning you, if you don¡¯t leave at once, I¡¯ll arrest all of you!¡±


    Mack¡¯s expression finally copsed when he heard this.


    He gave up trying to have a polite negotiation as his aura suddenly intensified. He said lightly, ¡°Baloo


    Trent, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you! The person you caught today must be released at once! Otherwise,


    you, the people behind you, as well as the Hane family, will all be at risk!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Hardy and Roy both stood up straight and were ready to fight!


    They were not ordinary people but elites carefully selected by the Joo family and were specifically


    responsible for Vivi Joo¡¯s safety!


    Without a doubt, the people belonging to Baloo and even those martial arts practitioners of the Hane


    family were not their opponents at all!


    Moreover, ording to Mack¡¯s style, he would not reveal his identity until thest resort.


    Baloo¡¯s expression became grim as he shouted, ¡°Grab them!¡±


    Instantly, seven or eight thugs emerged from all directions and surrounded Mack and his men.


    Furthermore, all of them had one hand behind their waists. That posture was rming!


    Hardy said, ¡°Mack, let¡¯s just break in. These people are unreasonable. They¡¯re not right in their heads! I


    really wonder how Klein Hane manages his subordinates!¡±


    Mack looked angry. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Then, he looked over at Baloo who was standing on the steps and said coldly, ¡°Baloo, think over it


    carefully. I¡¯m warning you onest time. Release that person!¡±


    Baloo was also a little flustered just now because the Hardy kid actually mentioned Third Master


    Hane¡¯s full name with a disdainful tone!


    He was only in his early 20s but dared to despise the third master of the Hane family!


    Could it be that their background was unusual?


    ¡°Grab them!¡±


    Baloo did not intend to drag this on any longer. First, he would capture this group of people. Second, he


    would quickly beat Philip into a confession before sending him out of Riverdale. When that was done,


    everything would be over.


    His men immediately drew their guns from their backs, aimed them at Mack and his men, and shouted,


    ¡°Squat down with your hands behind your heads!¡±


    However, Mack and his men did not show any fear at all. Instead, they showed frivolous smiles.


    Hardy even clenched his fists and said, ¡°Roy, I haven¡¯t done this for a while. It looks like we can have


    some fun tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hold it!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    In the end, Mack decided to expose his identity. He took out a small badge from his jacket and said to


    Baloo solemnly, ¡°Special Field Bodyguard of the Joo family in Capital City¡ªMack Quinn!¡±


    Now, it was Baloo and his men¡¯s turn to be stunned!


    Especially Baloo, who had an uncertain expression on his face. He quickly walked over, wanting to take


    a closer look at the little badge.


    After he looked at it clearly, Baloo¡¯s back was already drenched. How did things turn out this way?


    They were actually people from the Joo family!


    Special field bodyguards at that!


    Holy sh*t!


    Mack sneered, ¡°Baloo, my identity shouldn¡¯t be exposed so easily, but you guys are simply too stupid.¡±


    Hardy alsoughed aloud, the mockery obvious.


    Baloo¡¯s brows were already twisted into a line at this time. He never expected the other party to have


    this kind of identity!


    What about Philip rke?


    Was he one too?


    At this point, Baloo had no other choice.


    He growled. ¡°Even if you have a special identity and belong to the Joo family, but you¡¯ve forcibly broken


    into the private property of the Hane family. You¡¯repletely disregarding the Hane family! If this


    matter gets out, the Hane family will definitely pursue it!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Hardy said.


    Mack red at him and said, ¡°Baloo, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. Even if the Hane family pursues it,


    can they fight against the Joo family? I¡¯ll ask you again, are you going to release that person or not?¡±


    Baloo had already made up his mind. He motioned to his subordinates to put away their weapons and


    said, ¡°We¡¯re working for the Hane family and have arrested many people. I really don¡¯t know this Philip


    rke you¡¯re talking about. Why don¡¯t I ask around for you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mack¡¯s expression soured in an instant, while Hardy and Roy also red at him sullenly.


    This guy was too cunning!


    However, Baloo seemed like he did not notice their expressions at all and continued mocking. ¡°You


    came here in the middle of the night. I¡¯m sure you realize that it¡¯s time-consuming to look into this


    matter. How about you wait?¡±


    Mack¡¯s eyes were very cold. He stared fixedly at Baloo and calmed his breathing before ncing at his


    watch. He then said, ¡°Well, this matter is very important. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. I hope you can do it


    as quickly as possible!¡±


    At this time, Baloo¡¯s attention was not on Mack at all. His thoughts were full of Philip, Philip¡¯s identity,


    and what the aftermath of this incident would be.


    Since he captured Philip, he had provoked him without a doubt.


    Although they had not seen each other yet, there was only one way to get out of this¡­


    F*ck!


    If he knew this earlier, he never would have epted Juan¡¯s mission!


    After all, Baloo¡¯s actions this time werepletely done behind his boss¡¯ back!


    If this matter was exposed and his boss pursued it, he would be finished!


    ¡°Wait here, then.¡±


    After that, Baloo turned around and left.


    At this time, Mack¡¯s eyes were full of ferocity as he said, ¡°Baloo, I hope you move fast. If I don¡¯t see


    Philip after half an hour, you definitely can¡¯t afford the serious consequences of this incident!¡±

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Baloo turned around and scoffed. ¡°Are you threatening me? Mr. Quinn, you should realize that this is


    the private property of the Hane family, not the bodyguard room of your Joo family. Besides, empty


    threats don¡¯t work on me. Even if your identity isn¡¯t simple, it makes no difference.


    ¡°At my ce, you have to follow my rules!¡±


    Mack shook his head, feeling sorry for Baloo. He said, ¡°Baloo, it¡¯s not a threat, and I don¡¯t have to


    threaten you either. I¡¯m just exining a fact to you. Philip rke is not someone you can provoke. You


    still have 25 minutes.¡±


    Hardy also looked at Baloo at this time with pity in his eyes.


    This guy was still putting on airs at this time!


    They had no idea what it would be like when Third Young Miss lost her temper!


    They really did not expect the Hane family to be in such a mess. They were simply a nest of vipers!


    After being repeatedly ridiculed and threatened, Baloo finally had enough.


    Besides, he was one of the three top gamblers in Riverdale, so he turned around and said angrily,


    ¡°Fact? What fact? The only thing I can see now is this group of people from the Joo family relying on


    your special identities to forcibly trespass into the Hane family¡¯s private property. You¡¯re even arrogantly


    dering that you want us to release a person who was captured by the Hane family! I won¡¯t let this


    matter go and neither will the Hane family!¡±


    Hardy folded his arms and scorned. ¡°Mack, stop wasting your time with these people. Just look at


    them. They¡¯re still so ignorant at this point. So stupid! They¡¯re just asking for it. Let¡¯s stop talking


    nonsense with them and we¡¯ll see who has thestugh!¡±


    ¡°The Joo family is so uppity that they don¡¯t even take the Hane family seriously. Well, since you said to


    wait for half an hour, then I¡¯ll wait for half an hour!¡±


    Baloo also lost his temper at this stage. He stood at the gate without hesitation, lit a cigarette, and took


    a few puffs.


    He had no choice. Since he had epted the job, he needed to carry it out to the end!


    Even if trouble arose, this matter was a problem between the Hane family and the Joo family. He could


    retreatpletely!


    He sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll stand here today and see if anyone dares to take another step forward. Half an hour


    later, I want to see what you¡¯re going to do to me!¡±


    ¡°Moron! I can¡¯t bear it anymore. Mack, let¡¯s break in!¡±


    Just as Hardy and Roy were about to make a move, two dazzling headlights suddenly lit up at the


    gates.


    Baloo sneered while Hardy silently lowered his fists. Looking at the license te number, it was


    undoubtedly Klein¡¯s car.


    When Klein got out of the car, he saw that thepound was full of people with murderous auras.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Baloo, what¡¯s the situation? Didn¡¯t I tell you to move faster? What are you


    doing here?¡±


    Baloo flicked his cigarette, walked up to Klein, and whispered close to his ear.


    Klein frowned, looked at Mack, then enthusiastically held his hands. ¡°It¡¯s the special ss bodyguard


    from the Joo family. It¡¯s such an honor. I wonder what the Joo family is doing in my small courtyard in


    the middle of the night. Is there something urgent?¡±


    Klein Hane was an old fox who could put the pieces together easily. At this time, he was trying to pull a


    bluff on them.


    Mack naturally heard the intentions behind his words. It seemed that he and Baloo shared the same


    views.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Klein was also looking at Mack and his men. There were just three of them, so it was nothing to be


    afraid of. Even if a scuffle happened, they could easily take them down and release themter.


    Moreover, the people from the Joo family came all the way to his private residence in the middle of the


    night and he unexpectedly encountered this peculiar incident.


    This clearly showed that the Philip rke who they caught tonight was no ordinary person!


    Klein guessed that Mack¡¯s appearance was directly rted to Philip.


    After much consideration, Klein made a decision. It was nothing more than a few members of the Joo


    family. This was the Hane family¡¯s territory. He had every right to detain them!


    Philip rke had to be delivered to the Hane family in Capital City tonight!


    However, Klein also had some doubts in his heart. How did Philip get involved with the Joo family?


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°We do have an urgent matter, and it¡¯s very tricky!¡±


    Mack looked at Klein and said, ¡°You caught a man by the name of Philip rke tonight. We must see


    him immediately.¡±


    Klein frowned as he turned to Baloo and asked, ¡°Did you capture this Philip rke tonight?¡±


    The corners of Baloo¡¯s mouth curled upward as he said shamelessly, ¡°Third Master Hane, I¡¯ve no idea


    about this. I was just about to tell my men to check.¡±


    Klein nodded with approval in his eyes. Juan¡¯s rmendation of Baloo was correct. This guy had


    brains.


    He said, ¡°Well, go ahead then. We can¡¯t keep the special bodyguards of the Joo family waiting.¡±


    After that, Klein turned to Mack and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Quinn, since you came here in a hurry, I


    believe you¡¯ve not eaten yet. Why don¡¯t I buy you dinner?¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Hardy snorted. ¡°Another buffoon who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him.¡±


    Klein frowned and red at Hardy furiously!


    Mack quickly interrupted. ¡°We¡¯re not hungry. We hope Third Master Hane can deal with this matter as


    soon as possible and we can return to our stations too.¡±


    Klein retracted his gaze. With a face full of smiles, he returned to his pretentious harmonious


    demeanor. He signaled to Baloo to continue his investigation while he remained in the courtyard with


    Mack and the others.


    He had no alternative. If they refused to enter the house, Klein could not enter either. He needed to use


    his identity to suppress them.


    Baloo brought his people into the dimly lit room and saw Philip sitting leisurely inside through the


    modified ss wall.


    Without further ado, Baloo pushed the door open and entered the room.


    Chip¡¯s back was already drenched with sweat at this moment. When he saw Baloo walking in, he


    breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Baloo¡­¡±


    Baloo waved his hand and said, ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    Chip nodded and quickly walked out.


    After he went out, he stood at the door and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The pressure inside was too intense!


    That Philip rke gave him a feeling of a sleeping tiger that was ready to swallow people whole at any


    time!


    In the dimly lit room, Baloo sat down, looked at Philip sitting across from him, and smiled before saying,


    ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and nced at Baloo with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Then, he said with a


    smile, ¡°Baloo, it seems that you still harbor conniving thoughts against me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again under such circumstances.¡±


    Baloo switched off the recording device and folded his arms. His expression became stoic as he said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Are you nning to let Theoe here again?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can handle the Hane family on my own.¡±


    ¡°How? I¡¯m very curious. What makes you so bold to say things like this? I checked up on you. You¡¯re


    nothing but a useless son-inw of the Johnston family. But now, I¡¯m confused. Who on earth are you?¡±


    Baloo¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it clearly thest time?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°That was thest time, this is now. People targeted by the Hane family rarely walk out alive unless you


    have a trump card,¡± Baloo sneered.


    Philip frowned and went silent for a moment. Then, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Did Juan Parker


    send you here, or Margot Pearson?¡±


    Baloo¡¯s heart instantly trembled!


    He knew!

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Baloo¡¯s expression turned cold as he said with a slightly menacing sneer, ¡°Is that important?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯ll end up dead anyway.¡±


    Philip grinned, showing his white teeth while looking innocent.


    However, that smile only made Baloo shudder!


    From Philip¡¯s grin and eyes, he felt the ferocity of a beast!


    The look in this guy¡¯s eyes was so terrifying!


    Was this the reason why the boss was apprehensive about him?


    Philip scoffed. ¡°I need to remind you, don¡¯t fan the mes and set yourself on fire. Be careful or the


    mes will burn everyone behind you to death.¡±


    Hearing this, Baloo frowned. A wave of anger welled within him, but he quickly suppressed it.


    He said grimly, ¡°Philip, I know you¡¯re on good terms with Theo and have some tricks up your sleeve, so


    I don¡¯t n to torture you. I¡¯ll give you two options. One is to exin Young Master Hane¡¯s beating, and


    the other is to find a way to get away from the Hane family. Obviously, the second option is more


    difficult. No one can leave safely while being targeted by the Hane family.¡±


    Philip shrugged, looked up at the ceiling, and said, ¡°The so-called facts you mentioned were indeed


    done by me. I can admit it, but the Hane family might not be able to do anything to me. When Keh


    Hane went after my life with a bunch of street punks, I taught him a good lesson. As for Francis Hane,


    he asked for it. He shouldn¡¯t have harbored any intentions toward my wife.


    ¡°Let me add one more thing. If the head of the Hane family knows about this, he¡¯ll definitely kneel and


    beg for my mercy,¡± Philip grinned as he said calmly.


    Baloo stared at Philip silently before suddenly saying, ¡°There¡¯s someone outside who wants to save


    you. I¡¯m very curious about your true identity.¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°There are too many people who want to save me. I can only say that


    justice will prevail over evil. As for my identity, I really have nothing to hide, actually¡­¡±


    Baloo frowned and became tense as he stared at the smiling Philip.


    At Baloo¡¯s reaction, Philip deliberately leaned forward and beckoned. ¡°Come closer. It¡¯s not convenient


    to reveal my identity like this. I¡¯m afraid that the wall has ears.¡±


    Baloo hesitated for a while before leaning closer.


    Philip lowered his voice and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m your uncle!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Baloo was furious. He mmed the table and roared, yelling, ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t y any tricks! This


    is the private residence of the Hane family. Watch yourself! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what they¡¯ll do


    to you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s great. I hope you won¡¯t live to regret it!¡±


    Philip sneered, ¡°Baloo, at this point, you¡¯re still acting in front of me. You really think I don¡¯t know who¡¯s


    behind this?¡±


    Margot Pearson was not so stupid, so it had to be Juan Parker.


    Baloo retorted, ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. You¡¯re the one who


    didn¡¯t cherish it. Whatever happens next, you asked for it!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Philip chuckled coldly. ¡°I haven¡¯t settled things with you thest time, so we can take care of everything


    in one go!¡±


    Baloo suddenly calmed down. He did not expect things to reach this point. Philip was actually so calm


    and even threatened him in return.


    Where did he get the confidence from?


    From the Joo family outside?


    There was no need for Baloo to continue the pretense. He sneered, stared at Philip, and pulled on his


    leather jacket before saying, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so adamant, then I have no other choice. It¡¯s a pity. I


    heard that your wife is still pregnant. What if she¡¯s met with a mishap, a car ident perhaps, or falls


    off a building? What¡¯s going to happen then?¡±


    Philip looked at Baloo and said coldly, ¡°The only thing you shouldn¡¯t have done is to threaten me with


    my wife!¡±


    Baloo looked at the time and snickered. ¡°I¡¯m out of time. Either you exin it or I¡¯ll help you exin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me?¡± Philip asked.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    In the huge courtyard, Mack stood motionlessly while staring fixedly at the gate. He would check his


    watch from time to time. Next to him, Klein spoke incessantly with a smiling face.


    Klein could not help it. The special ss bodyguards of the Joo family had extraordinary background


    and status. Even if he was the third master of the Hane family, he needed to treat them with courtesy.


    It was because these people, to a certain extent, represented the patriarch of the Joo family and even


    Old Master Joo himself!


    ¡°I say, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to stand here all the time. Why don¡¯t we head to the restaurant across


    the street? Let me be the host.¡±


    Klein¡¯s objective was very simple¡ªto divert the attention of Mack and his men and create favorable


    conditions for Baloo to act.


    Of course, Mack was fully aware of his intentions. He shook his head faintly and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait


    here. Time is almost up anyway.¡±


    ¡°Time is up?¡±


    Klein was taken aback. He had no idea what Mack was referring to.


    Hardy scoffed. ¡°I think this Klein Hane is really unfortunate. He¡¯s about to kick the bucket but has no


    idea why. It¡¯s no wonder. The people here are just a bunch of rubbish.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Klein heard this, he suddenly became angry. He had endured this kid for a long time. He was the


    dignified third master of the Hane family but he kept being mocked by the other party!


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±


    Klein immediately said angrily, ¡°Mack, is this the fine attitude of the Joo family¡¯s special ss


    bodyguards? I¡¯m the third master of the Hane family but you¡¯re allowing your subordinates to abuse


    me? The Hane family will definitely not let this matter go! I want to see just how the Joo family has


    trained you!¡±


    At this time, Mack did not reprimand Hardy but stared at Klein coldly instead. It was this look that


    frightened Klein all over as if he had fallen into an ice pit. He felt as though he was being stared at by a


    hungry wolf!


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you half an hour, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. If this is the case, then you should bear all the


    consequences,¡± Mack said solemnly with his cold eyes.


    Klein was a member of the Hane family of Capital City after all and had weathered through a few


    storms. He immediately recovered and sneered, ¡°Well, well, what mighty airs you put on! People from


    the Joo family have trespassed into my private property in the middle of the night. I¡¯ve been very polite


    to you, but now, you want to meddle in my private affairs too. Okay then, let¡¯s see what the


    consequences are!¡±


    As soon as Klein finished speaking, Hardy was about to make a move, but two big lights suddenly lit up


    at the gate. The courtyard was brightly lit in an instant.


    It was a ck Cadic followed by another car behind it. Looking at the license te, it was Deaton


    Wade in person!


    This time, Klein¡¯s frown grew deeper.


    He knew Deaton Wade. He was a bigshot in Riverdale with an unusual status. Plus, he had Reed


    Williams standing behind him. He was not to be underestimated!


    As soon as Deaton got out of the car, he enthusiastically ran to the front, personally opened the door of


    the Cadic, and said, ¡°Miss Joo.¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Everyone was dumbstruck. Who was Deaton Wade?


    He was the boss of the top bodyguard agency in Riverdale!


    At this moment, he was willing to act as a valet and open car doors. One could imagine how amazing


    the identity of the person sitting in the Cadic was!


    Vivi Joo stepped out in her ck high heels. She could be seen wearing a ck dress. She got out of


    the car with a stern face and smiled at Deaton.


    ¡°Third Young Miss.¡±


    Mack, Hardy, and Roy walked over and greeted her respectfully.


    Vivi nodded, looked at the private residence of the Hane family, and asked coldly, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Mack was a little nervous as he nced at Klein. He said, ¡°Still inside.¡±


    Vivi frowned slightly and nced at Deaton. Deaton immediately called out to Klein, ¡°Hey, Klein,e


    here.¡±


    Klein was already stunned. He was not a fool. He knew at first nce the identity of the woman who


    had just gotten out of the car!


    The third young miss of the Joo family!


    The Joo family was in the top four hidden families in Capital City!


    It was a major affluent family!


    At this moment, Klein was already covered in a cold sweat. With heavy steps, he walked to Deaton,


    forced out a smile, and said, ¡°Miss Joo, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    Vivi merely flicked a nce at Klein and said, ¡°You know me?¡±


    Klein wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and squeezed out a smile. ¡°I was fortunate enough to visit


    the Joo family with my eldest brother before and had the honor to see you. Of course, Miss Joo


    wouldn¡¯t have remembered me.¡±


    Vivi nodded without a word.


    Deaton asked, ¡°Klein, did you capture a guy by the name of Philip rke?¡±


    It was over!


    Klein knew he was in big trouble when he heard that. His eyes twitched, and he was just in time to see


    Mack looking at him as if he was looking at a corpse.


    He swallowed a mouthful of spit and said, ¡°Yes, I did capture Philip because he severely wounded my


    nephew and the Hane family demands an exnation.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Klein¡¯s remarks brought the Hane family to the table as a bargaining chip.


    This way, the other party may weigh the next move more carefully.


    Sure enough, Deaton frowned upon hearing this.


    How could anyone dare to catch Philip rke?


    Deaton still remembered the previous lesson vividly.


    ¡°These special bodyguards from the Joo family wanted to take him away from the Hane family, but I


    didn¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Klein continued as he stared at Vivi.


    The meaning was obvious.


    He would not agree for the Joo family to take him away.


    Deaton wanted to ask for more details, but unexpectedly, Vivi said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the affairs


    of the Hane family, but I want to see Philip rke right now.¡±


    Vivi¡¯s tone was indifferent, but her attitude was strong. There was no room for discussion at all.


    Of course, she did not put Klein Hane, the third master of the Hane family, in her eyes either!


    Even if someone like Deaton Wade was here, she did not look at him directly.


    When Klein heard this, his heart trembled. He was very clear of the consequences if Vivi entered the


    house. Almost instantly, his back was drenched in a cold sweat!


    Deaton frowned when Klein did not make a move and asked, ¡°Klein, are you feeling unwell? Why are


    you sweating?¡±


    Klein chuckled and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. On the other side, Hardy said sarcastically,


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely unwell. I¡¯m afraid he might piss his pants out of fright when he gets in.¡±


    Klein was still worried that he might not be able to change the subject, so as soon as he heard this, he


    immediately jumped in anger!


    ¡°Insolent! Are these the carefully selected elites of the Joo family? How dare you talk to me like this! My


    name is Klein Hane and I¡¯m the third master of the Hane family! I represent the entire Hane family!¡±

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Klein sneered inwardly, but on the surface, he made a lot of effort for his performance that was full of


    excitement.


    In fact, he was taking advantage of the situation to say this to Vivi.


    In other words, he was saying that he represented the Hane family while Vivi was not qualified to talk


    here.


    Of course, he dared not say this openly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    This time, Klein was being shouted at!


    However, it was not Mack, or Hardy, nor Vivi who shouted at him, but Deaton instead!


    Getting shouted at in public, Klein¡¯s dignity suffered a blow as his expression copsed immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He never expected that at such a time, Deaton would actually yell at him and make him lose face!


    No matter what, he was still the third master of the Hane family. Even if Deaton was powerful, he was


    just one person with an agency under his name.


    He did not have a family as his backing!


    After Deaton was done shouting, he looked at Klein and said in a low voice, ¡°Stop your thering and


    quickly bring Miss Joo inside!¡±


    In fact, Klein also felt very useless. He was the dignified third master of the Hane family, but in front of


    Vivi Joo, a young woman who was only in her 20s, he was just like a little chick. It made him very


    angry!


    He knew that the other party¡¯s identity was special, but it was precisely because of this that Klein felt


    inferior. He had slogged so hard all his life but was still no match for this person¡¯s background!


    Deaton¡¯s expression was very unpleasant at this moment too. He did not wish to intervene in this


    matter, but Vivi was the third young miss of the Joo family, so he could only cooperate fully.


    Besides, they actually captured Philip.


    He could only hope that nothing untoward would happen.


    Seeing Klein still standing there, Deaton could not take it any longer and growled. ¡°Klein Hane! Are you


    pretending to be deaf or actually senile? Did you hear what I just said? I¡¯ll repeat this. This is Riverdale,


    not your Hane family¡¯s territory! Lead the way!¡±


    Klein lost itpletely this time!


    However, he still held back because he could not go too far. He would not be able to afford offending


    Deaton on top of offending Vivi.


    Klein did not listen to Deaton obediently but said tentatively instead, ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s my nephew who


    was seriously beaten this time.¡±


    Vivi nced at them with her flickering cold eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s been three minutes. Klein Hane, are


    you trying to waste my time? As I said, I want to see Philip right now. If you continue wasting time like


    this, the Hane family will bear all the consequences!¡±


    Deaton¡¯s heart trembled at that. Miss Joo was getting upset. He quickly shouted at Klein, ¡°Klein Hane, I


    don¡¯t care who got beaten. Hurry up and lead the way. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. Otherwise, even


    the Hane family can¡¯t bear the anger of the Joo family!¡±


    ¡°How much of a big deal could it be?¡±


    Klein knew there was no point in procrastinating any longer, so heined under his breath and led


    the way sullenly.


    Since Deaton had already said so, if he said anything more, it would appear that he was deliberately


    dying them.


    Indoors, Philip was sitting leisurely with no hints of anxiousness at all.


    However, Baloo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly at the moment. He looked very nervous and his legs


    were trembling slightly. Beads of sweat were rolling off his forehead.


    Philip raised his head and said to Baloo tauntingly, ¡°Is there anything else I need to say?¡±


    Baloo frowned. He just found out something extraordinary from Philip¡¯s mouth. This matter alone was


    enough to petrify him!

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    In the end, Mack decided to expose his identity. He took out a small badge from his jacket and said to


    Baloo solemnly, ¡°Special Field Bodyguard of the Joo family in Capital City¡ªMack Quinn!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Now, it was Baloo and his men¡¯s turn to be stunned!


    Especially Baloo, who had an uncertain expression on his face. He quickly walked over, wanting to take


    a closer look at the little badge.


    After he looked at it clearly, Baloo¡¯s back was already drenched. How did things turn out this way?


    They were actually people from the Joo family!


    Special field bodyguards at that!


    Holy sh*t!


    Mack sneered, ¡°Baloo, my identity shouldn¡¯t be exposed so easily, but you guys are simply too stupid.¡±


    Hardy alsoughed aloud, the mockery obvious.


    Baloo¡¯s brows were already twisted into a line at this time. He never expected the other party to have


    this kind of identity!


    What about Philip rke?


    Was he one too?


    At this point, Baloo had no other choice.


    He growled. ¡°Even if you have a special identity and belong to the Joo family, but you¡¯ve forcibly broken


    into the private property of the Hane family. You¡¯repletely disregarding the Hane family! If this


    matter gets out, the Hane family will definitely pursue it!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Hardy said.


    Mack red at him and said, ¡°Baloo, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. Even if the Hane family pursues it,


    can they fight against the Joo family? I¡¯ll ask you again, are you going to release that person or not?¡±


    Baloo had already made up his mind. He motioned to his subordinates to put away their weapons and


    said, ¡°We¡¯re working for the Hane family and have arrested many people. I really don¡¯t know this Philip


    rke you¡¯re talking about. Why don¡¯t I ask around for you?¡±


    Mack¡¯s expression soured in an instant, while Hardy and Roy also red at him sullenly.


    This guy was too cunning!


    However, Baloo seemed like he did not notice their expressions at all and continued mocking. ¡°You


    came here in the middle of the night. I¡¯m sure you realize that it¡¯s time-consuming to look into this


    matter. How about you wait?¡±


    Mack¡¯s eyes were very cold. He stared fixedly at Baloo and calmed his breathing before ncing at his


    watch. He then said, ¡°Well, this matter is very important. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. I hope you can do it


    as quickly as possible!¡±


    At this time, Baloo¡¯s attention was not on Mack at all. His thoughts were full of Philip, Philip¡¯s identity,


    and what the aftermath of this incident would be.


    Since he captured Philip, he had provoked him without a doubt.


    Although they had not seen each other yet, there was only one way to get out of this¡­


    F*ck!


    If he knew this earlier, he never would have epted Juan¡¯s mission!


    After all, Baloo¡¯s actions this time werepletely done behind his boss¡¯ back!


    If this matter was exposed and his boss pursued it, he would be finished!


    ¡°Wait here, then.¡±


    After that, Baloo turned around and left.


    At this time, Mack¡¯s eyes were full of ferocity as he said, ¡°Baloo, I hope you move fast. If I don¡¯t see


    Philip after half an hour, you definitely can¡¯t afford the serious consequences of this incident!¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Baloo turned around and scoffed. ¡°Are you threatening me? Mr. Quinn, you should realize that this is


    the private property of the Hane family, not the bodyguard room of your Joo family. Besides, empty


    threats don¡¯t work on me. Even if your identity isn¡¯t simple, it makes no difference.


    ¡°At my ce, you have to follow my rules!¡±


    Mack shook his head, feeling sorry for Baloo. He said, ¡°Baloo, it¡¯s not a threat, and I don¡¯t have to


    threaten you either. I¡¯m just exining a fact to you. Philip rke is not someone you can provoke. You


    still have 25 minutes.¡±


    Hardy also looked at Baloo at this time with pity in his eyes.


    This guy was still putting on airs at this time!


    They had no idea what it would be like when Third Young Miss lost her temper!


    They really did not expect the Hane family to be in such a mess. They were simply a nest of vipers!


    After being repeatedly ridiculed and threatened, Baloo finally had enough.


    Besides, he was one of the three top gamblers in Riverdale, so he turned around and said angrily,


    ¡°Fact? What fact? The only thing I can see now is this group of people from the Joo family relying on


    your special identities to forcibly trespass into the Hane family¡¯s private property. You¡¯re even arrogantly


    dering that you want us to release a person who was captured by the Hane family! I won¡¯t let this


    matter go and neither will the Hane family!¡±


    Hardy folded his arms and scorned. ¡°Mack, stop wasting your time with these people. Just look at


    them. They¡¯re still so ignorant at this point. So stupid! They¡¯re just asking for it. Let¡¯s stop talking


    nonsense with them and we¡¯ll see who has thestugh!¡±


    ¡°The Joo family is so uppity that they don¡¯t even take the Hane family seriously. Well, since you said to


    wait for half an hour, then I¡¯ll wait for half an hour!¡±


    Baloo also lost his temper at this stage. He stood at the gate without hesitation, lit a cigarette, and took


    a few puffs.


    He had no choice. Since he had epted the job, he needed to carry it out to the end!


    Even if trouble arose, this matter was a problem between the Hane family and the Joo family. He could


    retreatpletely!


    He sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll stand here today and see if anyone dares to take another step forward. Half an hour


    later, I want to see what you¡¯re going to do to me!¡±


    ¡°Moron! I can¡¯t bear it anymore. Mack, let¡¯s break in!¡±


    Just as Hardy and Roy were about to make a move, two dazzling headlights suddenly lit up at the


    gates.


    Baloo sneered while Hardy silently lowered his fists. Looking at the license te number, it was


    undoubtedly Klein¡¯s car.


    When Klein got out of the car, he saw that thepound was full of people with murderous auras.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Baloo, what¡¯s the situation? Didn¡¯t I tell you to move faster? What are you


    doing here?¡±


    Baloo flicked his cigarette, walked up to Klein, and whispered close to his ear.


    Klein frowned, looked at Mack, then enthusiastically held his hands. ¡°It¡¯s the special ss bodyguard


    from the Joo family. It¡¯s such an honor. I wonder what the Joo family is doing in my small courtyard in


    the middle of the night. Is there something urgent?¡±


    Klein Hane was an old fox who could put the pieces together easily. At this time, he was trying to pull a


    bluff on them.


    Mack naturally heard the intentions behind his words. It seemed that he and Baloo shared the same


    views.


    Klein was also looking at Mack and his men. There were just three of them, so it was nothing to be


    afraid of. Even if a scuffle happened, they could easily take them down and release themter.


    Moreover, the people from the Joo family came all the way to his private residence in the middle of the


    night and he unexpectedly encountered this peculiar incident.


    This clearly showed that the Philip rke who they caught tonight was no ordinary person!


    Klein guessed that Mack¡¯s appearance was directly rted to Philip.


    After much consideration, Klein made a decision. It was nothing more than a few members of the Joo


    family. This was the Hane family¡¯s territory. He had every right to detain them!


    Philip rke had to be delivered to the Hane family in Capital City tonight!


    However, Klein also had some doubts in his heart. How did Philip get involved with the Joo family?


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°We do have an urgent matter, and it¡¯s very tricky!¡±


    Mack looked at Klein and said, ¡°You caught a man by the name of Philip rke tonight. We must see


    him immediately.¡±


    Klein frowned as he turned to Baloo and asked, ¡°Did you capture this Philip rke tonight?¡±


    The corners of Baloo¡¯s mouth curled upward as he said shamelessly, ¡°Third Master Hane, I¡¯ve no idea


    about this. I was just about to tell my men to check.¡±


    Klein nodded with approval in his eyes. Juan¡¯s rmendation of Baloo was correct. This guy had


    brains.


    He said, ¡°Well, go ahead then. We can¡¯t keep the special bodyguards of the Joo family waiting.¡±


    After that, Klein turned to Mack and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Quinn, since you came here in a hurry, I


    believe you¡¯ve not eaten yet. Why don¡¯t I buy you dinner?¡±

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Hardy snorted. ¡°Another buffoon who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him.¡±


    Klein frowned and red at Hardy furiously!


    Mack quickly interrupted. ¡°We¡¯re not hungry. We hope Third Master Hane can deal with this matter as


    soon as possible and we can return to our stations too.¡±


    Klein retracted his gaze. With a face full of smiles, he returned to his pretentious harmonious


    demeanor. He signaled to Baloo to continue his investigation while he remained in the courtyard with


    Mack and the others.


    He had no alternative. If they refused to enter the house, Klein could not enter either. He needed to use


    his identity to suppress them.


    Baloo brought his people into the dimly lit room and saw Philip sitting leisurely inside through the


    modified ss wall.


    Without further ado, Baloo pushed the door open and entered the room.


    Chip¡¯s back was already drenched with sweat at this moment. When he saw Baloo walking in, he


    breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Baloo¡­¡±


    Baloo waved his hand and said, ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    Chip nodded and quickly walked out.


    After he went out, he stood at the door and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The pressure inside was too intense!


    That Philip rke gave him a feeling of a sleeping tiger that was ready to swallow people whole at any


    time!


    In the dimly lit room, Baloo sat down, looked at Philip sitting across from him, and smiled before saying,


    ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and nced at Baloo with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Then, he said with a


    smile, ¡°Baloo, it seems that you still harbor conniving thoughts against me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again under such circumstances.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Baloo switched off the recording device and folded his arms. His expression became stoic as he said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Are you nning to let Theoe here again?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can handle the Hane family on my own.¡±


    ¡°How? I¡¯m very curious. What makes you so bold to say things like this? I checked up on you. You¡¯re


    nothing but a useless son-inw of the Johnston family. But now, I¡¯m confused. Who on earth are you?¡±


    Baloo¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it clearly thest time?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°That was thest time, this is now. People targeted by the Hane family rarely walk out alive unless you


    have a trump card,¡± Baloo sneered.


    Philip frowned and went silent for a moment. Then, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Did Juan Parker


    send you here, or Margot Pearson?¡±


    Baloo¡¯s heart instantly trembled!


    He knew!

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Looking at Philip¡¯s young and immature face, Baloo suddenly felt his heart twitching violently!


    This guy was no ordinary person. Their previous investigations were wrong!


    He had to be the young master of an affluent family in Capital City with an identity that countless


    people could not even imagine!


    Juan Parker had gotten him into deep sh*t!


    No wonder the boss kept emphasizing that he could not alert the enemy!


    Baloo felt a little dizzy. He thought he had a chance of winning, but the tables were suddenly turned


    against him!


    ¡°Klein Hane, I hope you think this over carefully and don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret!¡±


    Vivi¡¯s eyes were cold while her tone was stern, making those who heard her tremble.


    ¡°Miss Joo, this area is under the Hane family¡¯s jurisdiction. Your aggressive actions are simply too


    unreasonable!¡±


    Klein frowned deeply. He hoped to avoid making an enemy out of the Joo family if he could help it.


    After that, he continued bitterly, ¡°Regarding Philip¡¯s matter, the Hane family still needs to conduct a


    thorough investigation. If you wish to take him away, you need to ask for the Hane family¡¯s permission!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of people from the Hane family rushed out of the household and


    surrounded them!


    They were elites of the Hane family with a strong martial arts background.


    As soon as they appeared, the whole atmosphere became extremely tense.


    Vivi looked around at these people, the corners of her mouth curling up. She said disdainfully, ¡°Take


    him down.¡±


    Klein¡¯s eyes widened at her words. Before he understood what was going on, he felt the chill of the


    gun!


    That coldness made him shudder all over, and coupled with Mack¡¯s steely gaze, Klein felt as if the


    blood in his body had solidified!


    Too audacious!


    This was a tant disregard toward the Hane family!


    Mack said apologetically, ¡°Third Master Hane, I¡¯m sorry. Although you¡¯re a member of the Hane family,


    please believe me on this matter. No one should disobey ourdy¡¯s orders. I hope you make good


    judgments because this matter is not as simple as you think.¡±


    The muzzle was pointed directly at Klein¡¯s forehead, making him shocked and frightened!


    ¡°Shoot me if you dare! I don¡¯t believe that the Joo family would dare to do this to the Hane family! If I¡¯m


    alive, I¡¯ll bring this up directly to Xander Joo!¡± Klein roared hysterically with his eyes red and tone


    adamant.


    Philip sighed. He could already predict what was going to happen next.


    He could not understand it. For such a big family, how did the Hane family produce so many idiots?


    Mack put the gun against Klein¡¯s head and said, ¡°Mr. Hane, you might be thinking that we¡¯ll be


    punished and even get sent to the military court if we continue with this, but you¡¯re wrong. Everything is


    moreplicated than you think.¡±


    Mack¡¯s words revealed a lot of important information.


    In other words, Philip¡¯s identity was very sensitive. Even if Klein¡¯s life was sacrificed to save Philip,


    nothing would happen to them!


    Mack¡¯s expression was serious, and it did not seem to be a bluff.


    Initially, Klein still had a shred of hope, but at this moment, he waspletely unsettled by Mack¡¯s


    words.


    Philip was indeed not someone he could provoke!


    ¡°Klein Hane, you can call your oldest brother and see what he says,¡± Philip said quietly at this moment,


    looking as if he had nothing to do with this.


    Klein frowned. The other party seemed very confident.


    ¡°Okay! I want to find out exactly where you stand!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Klein was so angry that he directly took out his phone and dialed his eldest brother¡¯s number.


    After a few beeps, the phone was connected. A deep and low voice sounded from the other end,


    asking, ¡°Klein, why are you calling me sote at night? Is there something wrong with the underground


    chamber ofmerce in Riverdale?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I caught a man named Philip rke who beat up Keh and Francis. However, he¡¯s very


    arrogant and says that even you must kneel in front of him to beg for his mercy.¡±


    Klein sneered sinisterly at this moment as if waiting to watch Philip make a fool out of himself.


    However, in the next second¡­

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll go to Riverdale at once!¡± Shawn Hane, the head of the Hane family, said.


    Click!


    Then, the phone was disconnected!


    Klein was stunned for half a minute before reacting.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What was the situation?


    Shawn wasing to Riverdale?


    This ce was several hours away from Capital City.


    At the same time on the elevated highway leading to Riverdale, a Rolls-Royce drove along at high


    speed.


    Inside the car, Shawn¡¯s face was full of horror as he sweated profusely while saying, ¡°Take me to


    Klein¡¯s private residence as fast as you can!¡±


    After saying this, Shawn¡¯s heart started thumping rapidly.


    He was bbergasted!


    As the head of the Hane family in Capital City, this panicked expression on his face was really rare and


    unusual.


    Even the driver was as quiet as a mouse at the moment.


    The atmosphere in the car was freezing.


    How could the third brother provoke him?!


    Damn it!


    Was the Hane family going to go through the crisis eight years ago again?


    Back at the Hane family¡¯s private residence.


    ¡°Well, what did he say?¡± Philip asked calmly.


    Klein frowned. He did not know how to answer that question.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be too c*cky! He¡¯s on his way to Riverdale now!¡± Klein said tauntingly.


    This sentence was naturally meant for Vivi.


    Vivi shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°Klein, everyone outside says that you¡¯re a smart man, but it


    seems to me now that you¡¯re nothing but a brainless fool.¡±


    ¡°Miss Joo, I¡¯ve tolerated you long enough. Even though the Joo family is indeed very powerful, if you


    make an enemy out of the Hane family, you¡¯ll not benefit from it! I advise you to keep out of this matter!¡±


    Klein roared until his face was flushed red and he was almost out of breath.


    He was nearly at his wits¡¯ end!


    However, to Vivi, all this was not worth mentioning!


    She looked at Klein and said, ¡°Mack, count to three. If they don¡¯t admit their mistakes, take them


    down.¡±


    Mack looked at Baloo coldly and said, ¡°Third Master Hane, mydy has spoken. I hope you consider it


    carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. You have three seconds to consider your next move.¡±


    Mack looked at Klein as a sharp light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°One!¡±


    In the beginning, Klein was still unperturbed, or rather, he was still immersed in anger.


    However, when the counting started, Klein became quiet.


    Yes, he could no longer control his emotions. The feeling that he was about to face his death suddenly


    crept upon him!


    In just one second, he could already feel the threat of death!


    This was because he realized that the other party did not care for him at all. Perhaps for them, the most


    important thing was the result they wanted, and everything else was naught.


    Klein could no longer think clearly, but he knew one thing¡ªif he shook his head, the consequences


    would be disastrous!


    ¡°Two!¡± Mack continued.


    The whole room was so quiet that it was frightening. Only Mack¡¯s voice reverberated as if the devil from


    hell was calling!


    When he got to two, Mack held the gun on Klein¡¯s head and slowly pulled the trigger!


    Yes, he really pulled it!


    Klein had been around for many years. He knew very well whether the gun was loaded.


    At the halfway mark, Klein suddenly felt the threat of death and his breathing almost stopped. At that


    instant, he almost thought that the opponent was going to shoot him!


    ¡°Three!¡± Mack said coldly.


    ¡°How dare you?! What are you doing? I¡¯m the third master of the Hane family! My big brother will be


    here soon!¡± Klein roared.


    At the same time, a Rolls-Royce suddenly broke into the private house!


    Shawn Hane had arrived!


    He quickly jumped out of the car and rushed into the room at top speed. Seeing this scene, he


    immediately shouted, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    When Klein saw Shawn, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and chastised Vivi and the others. ¡°Shawn,


    look, they¡¯re people from the Joo family. They were going to kill me! The Joo family is toowless. They


    don¡¯t show the slightest bit of respect to the Hane family at all!¡±


    Klein thought that since his eldest brother had arrived, the matter would be solved immediately.


    It was not possible that the head of the Joo family, Xander Joo, would turn up as well, right?

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    However!


    Bam!


    Shawn directly kicked Klein in the stomach and shouted fiercely, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    At that moment, Klein fell to the ground and looked at his elder brother with eyes full of disbelief.


    Why did this happen?


    Shawn red at Klein angrily. He was a martial arts practitioner and had held back the strength in that


    kick. Otherwise, his brother would be crippled already!


    ¡°Patriarch Hane, is there anything you want to say?¡± Vivi turned to Shawn and asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this matter. Let me remove the cuffs for Mr. rke.¡±


    Shawn looked grim. When his gaze fell on Philip, his entire body broke out in goosebumps!


    Sure enough, it was him¡ªthe harbinger of doom!


    ¡°Shawn, what are you doing? He beat up Keh and Francis! Are you that afraid of the Joo family?¡±


    Klein did not understand and asked frantically.


    His eldest brother rushed all the way here just to admit defeat?


    ¡°Shut up! What do you know? If I hadn¡¯te to Riverdale in advance, you¡¯d have caused a disaster


    today!¡± Shawn shouted, his face flushed.


    Fortunately, he was on his way to Riverdale when he received his brother¡¯s call and rushed here.


    He was not afraid of the Joo family. At most, he was apprehensive of them.


    He was afraid of the one sitting there!


    Having said that, Shawn walked to Philip with heavy footsteps. He leaned forward, looked into Philips¡¯s


    mocking eyes, and said seriously, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry about this. I hope you¡¯ll be


    magnanimous and forgive my third brother for being reckless.¡±


    Philip did not reply and his eyes were cold.


    Shawn gritted his teeth and continued pleading, ¡°On behalf of the Hane family in Capital City, I express


    my sincere apologies to Young Master rke. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    When he said this, Shawn¡¯s body was almost bent at a 90-degree angle!


    To be able to make Shawn Hane¡ªthe head of the Hane family in Capital City, a big family of martial


    artists¡ªbe so humble and plead for mercy, Philip was the first!


    He had no choice. Philip was a jinx!


    What happened eight years ago still appeared vividly in Shawn¡¯s mind!


    The fate of the entire Hane family was now hanging by a thread.


    As long as Philip nodded, there would be no more Hane family in this world.


    At this scene, Vivi finally breathed a sigh of relief. She did not want to see Philip going crazy here. If her


    investigations were correct, this guy was a person who held grudges!


    If he really sought revenge, the Hane family would bepletely finished. This would inevitably affect


    many people and cause a bacsh.


    At that time, the situation would be out of control.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Just when everyone thought the matter was over, Philip said, ¡°You¡¯re sorry? Shawn Hane, your joke is


    too funny. Klein is after my life.¡±


    Everyone was stunned!


    Although his tone was very light, his words were like a thunderstorm that made the room tense once


    more!


    The whole room fell silent in an instant as everyone looked at Philip, wondering what he wanted to do.


    Was he not nning to let the Hane family off the hook?


    Hearing this, Shawn¡¯s heart twitched violently while Klein was even more unsettled. He seemed to


    have guessed what the other party wanted to do.


    He had now roughly realized Philip¡¯s identity. He was not at all what he seemed on the surface. For the


    Joo family to rush to his rescue tonight and for his brother to treat him this way, it clearly showed that


    his status was not simple!


    However, it was such a person who Klein had made a mistake in his judgment and even arrested!


    He was doomed!


    It was a crisis for the Hane family!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give Young Master rke a satisfactory exnation on this matter,¡± Shawn quickly


    responded.


    He knew that the deed was done, so he could only say this in hopes of appeasing the anger in Philip¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°A satisfactory exnation? Very well, Shawn Hane, this is what you¡¯ve said. I¡¯ll be waiting for it. If I


    don¡¯t get a result that satisfies me, I¡¯ll deal with it myself!¡±


    After that, Philip got up, reached out his hand to Klein, and said with a bright smile on his face, ¡°Klein,


    come and remove this for me.¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    However!


    Bam!


    Shawn directly kicked Klein in the stomach and shouted fiercely, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    At that moment, Klein fell to the ground and looked at his elder brother with eyes full of disbelief.


    Why did this happen?


    Shawn red at Klein angrily. He was a martial arts practitioner and had held back the strength in that


    kick. Otherwise, his brother would be crippled already!


    ¡°Patriarch Hane, is there anything you want to say?¡± Vivi turned to Shawn and asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this matter. Let me remove the cuffs for Mr. rke.¡±


    Shawn looked grim. When his gaze fell on Philip, his entire body broke out in goosebumps!


    Sure enough, it was him¡ªthe harbinger of doom!


    ¡°Shawn, what are you doing? He beat up Keh and Francis! Are you that afraid of the Joo family?¡±


    Klein did not understand and asked frantically.


    His eldest brother rushed all the way here just to admit defeat?


    ¡°Shut up! What do you know? If I hadn¡¯te to Riverdale in advance, you¡¯d have caused a disaster


    today!¡± Shawn shouted, his face flushed.


    Fortunately, he was on his way to Riverdale when he received his brother¡¯s call and rushed here.


    He was not afraid of the Joo family. At most, he was apprehensive of them.


    He was afraid of the one sitting there!


    Having said that, Shawn walked to Philip with heavy footsteps. He leaned forward, looked into Philips¡¯s


    mocking eyes, and said seriously, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry about this. I hope you¡¯ll be


    magnanimous and forgive my third brother for being reckless.¡±


    Philip did not reply and his eyes were cold.


    Shawn gritted his teeth and continued pleading, ¡°On behalf of the Hane family in Capital City, I express


    my sincere apologies to Young Master rke. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    When he said this, Shawn¡¯s body was almost bent at a 90-degree angle!


    To be able to make Shawn Hane¡ªthe head of the Hane family in Capital City, a big family of martial


    artists¡ªbe so humble and plead for mercy, Philip was the first!


    He had no choice. Philip was a jinx!


    What happened eight years ago still appeared vividly in Shawn¡¯s mind!


    The fate of the entire Hane family was now hanging by a thread.


    As long as Philip nodded, there would be no more Hane family in this world.


    At this scene, Vivi finally breathed a sigh of relief. She did not want to see Philip going crazy here. If her


    investigations were correct, this guy was a person who held grudges!


    If he really sought revenge, the Hane family would bepletely finished. This would inevitably affect


    many people and cause a bacsh.


    At that time, the situation would be out of control.


    Just when everyone thought the matter was over, Philip said, ¡°You¡¯re sorry? Shawn Hane, your joke is


    too funny. Klein is after my life.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Everyone was stunned!


    Although his tone was very light, his words were like a thunderstorm that made the room tense once


    more!


    The whole room fell silent in an instant as everyone looked at Philip, wondering what he wanted to do.


    Was he not nning to let the Hane family off the hook?


    Hearing this, Shawn¡¯s heart twitched violently while Klein was even more unsettled. He seemed to


    have guessed what the other party wanted to do.


    He had now roughly realized Philip¡¯s identity. He was not at all what he seemed on the surface. For the


    Joo family to rush to his rescue tonight and for his brother to treat him this way, it clearly showed that


    his status was not simple!


    However, it was such a person who Klein had made a mistake in his judgment and even arrested!


    He was doomed!


    It was a crisis for the Hane family!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation?¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give Young Master rke a satisfactory exnation on this matter,¡± Shawn quickly


    responded.


    He knew that the deed was done, so he could only say this in hopes of appeasing the anger in Philip¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°A satisfactory exnation? Very well, Shawn Hane, this is what you¡¯ve said. I¡¯ll be waiting for it. If I


    don¡¯t get a result that satisfies me, I¡¯ll deal with it myself!¡±


    After that, Philip got up, reached out his hand to Klein, and said with a bright smile on his face, ¡°Klein,


    come and remove this for me.¡±

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Klein also knew he had no other way out. He looked a lot older in an instant. He asked unwillingly,


    ¡°Shawn, is that really him?¡±


    Shawn paused briefly before nodding. ¡°He did that eight years ago. You¡¯ve made the biggest mistake


    and now you have to bear the consequences.¡±


    After that, Shawn turned and left in a seemingly heartless fashion.


    Klein stood there alone,ughing aloud at himself.


    Then, he directly jumped out of the window!


    At thest moment, he stared resentfully at the people who left and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, I won¡¯t let


    you off even if I be a ghost!¡±


    Boom!


    Philip listened to themotion behind him without stopping.


    When Shawn walked out of the gate, he naturally heard the movement. A trace of unbearable sadness


    and helplessness shed in his eyes. He said to his subordinates, ¡°Bring Third Master Hane back


    home.¡±


    ¡­


    Philip walked out of the Hane¡¯s private house, followed by Vivi and the others.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± Vivi suddenly asked.


    Philip stopped walking, looked at Vivi next to him, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Vivi rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Just a simple thank you?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Philip asked amusedly.


    ¡°So stingy!¡±


    Vivi rolled her eyes again before getting into the car and leaving.


    Philip pinched his chin, shook his head helplessly, and made a call to ask Theo to pick him up.


    In the vi at this moment, Wynn was still awake. She had been worried all night and made various


    phone calls.


    However, when those people heard that the other party was the Hane family of Capital City, they all


    declined.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was very anxious.


    Could her husband have been taken away by the Hane family just like that?


    Finally, she had no other choice and was about to dial Juan¡¯s number when a figure walked in at the


    gate of the vi.


    It was Philip!


    The moment Wynn saw him, her eyes went red. She rushed toward him, hugged him tightly, and


    whimpered. ¡°I was so scared. What did they do to you?¡±


    Philip hugged Wynn andforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is your husband we¡¯re talking about.


    Everything is okay.¡±


    Wynn wiped her tears aggrievedly, hit him on the chest bitterly several times, and said, ¡°This is for


    making me worried. I was just about to¡­¡±


    ¡°About to do what?¡± Philip asked with a smile.


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    That night, Wynn asked a lot of questions, such as how Philip came back, but he concealed it very well.


    Early the next morning, Wynn remained in the vi to recuperate. Meanwhile, Philip went out to run


    errands and did not return until the afternoon.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the sneaky Marthaing down the stairs.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s sudden return, Martha was also shocked. She squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Oh, my


    son-inw is back. I¡¯ll start cooking now.¡±


    While saying that, Martha clenched her fist tightly as if she was holding something in her hand.


    She was too enthusiastic.


    Philip felt ufortable but did not say anything.


    When Martha passed by his side, Philip suddenly asked, ¡°Martha Yates, what are you up to?¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Martha shuddered and quickly replied, ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m going to cook.¡±


    With that, she ran into the kitchen.


    Philip frowned but did not say anything. He sat in the living room fiddling with his phone.


    Martha hid in the kitchen, peeked at Philip furtively, and was relieved to see that he was not suspicious.


    She took out a small item from her pocket¡ªa tiny earphone.


    This was something she had bought at the market in the morning. It was a listening device.


    She was in Philip and Wynn¡¯s bedroom just now where she secretly installed the bug and was about to


    go downstairs to try it out when she unexpectedly ran into Philip.


    To keep herself busy for a while, Martha cooked chicken soup. When she was done, she wiped her


    hands and walked to the living room.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±


    Martha smiled and sat down.


    Philip nodded without raising his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Martha hesitated for a long time before asking cautiously, ¡°Last time, the old-fashioned ring that I found


    in Anne¡¯s room, what is it? You seemed very concerned about it.¡±


    When Philip heard this, he immediately raised his head. With a brow quirked, he looked at Martha


    before saying suspiciously, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Martha chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Silence.


    The atmosphere cooled down.


    Philip did not answer.


    Martha pondered over it. Unwilling to give up, she tried again, ¡°Is that thing on you? Can you show it to


    me? I¡¯ve never seen such a thing yet.¡±


    Philip put down his phone directly, looked at Martha, and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk. What about it makes


    you ask so many questions?¡±


    Martha panicked. Especially when she came into contact with Philip¡¯s steely gaze, she felt terrified.


    ¡°Oh no, my chicken soup!¡±


    Martha smacked her thigh abruptly and quickly rushed into the kitchen, avoiding the topic entirely.


    Seeing her running away, Philip shook his head helplessly.


    She had better not be looking for trouble.


    In the afternoon, Philip went to the food deliverypany.


    It was his business, after all. As the boss, if he did not visit it once in a while, it would be really hard to


    justify.


    After greeting the colleagues and investing another sum of money, Philip left thepany and went to


    Theo¡¯s ce.


    The underground chamber ofmerce was about to begin.


    Theo had been very busy recently, so Philip wanted to check on the situation.


    Philip sat on the main seat while Theo and Anna stood respectfully opposite him.


    He took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°So, how confident are you in taking down the underground chamber of


    commerce?¡±


    Theo nced at Anna and answered truthfully, ¡°We¡¯re 60 percent confident to maintain the current


    situation, 30 percent certain to take down the South River District.¡±


    Theo seemed quite bitter when he said this.


    He could not help it. The event this time was very popr and many unrted forces had popped up.


    Even people from Capital City were participating.


    Theo was really not confident.


    Philip frowned as he looked at Theo and asked, ¡°Such low numbers? Is there a problem with this


    session?¡±


    Theo was handpicked by him, and Philip also had his own n.


    If Theo¡¯s power copsed, Philip¡¯s n would be dyed.


    ¡°Mr. rke, this session is moreplicated than the previous sessions. In the past, all sectors in


    Riverdale and South River District participated in the division of interests. But it¡¯s different this time.


    Many forces from other regions are also participating, such as the Fiery Koi Gang of Golden City and


    the Hane family of Capital City.¡± Theo exined as a trace of helplessness shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Hane family of Capital City?¡± Philip mumbled and sneered, ¡°I can take care of this. What else?¡±


    Theo and Anna exchanged a nce before saying, ¡°Mr. rke, to tell you the truth, the leader behind


    this session of the underground chamber ofmerce seems a little different. It¡¯s said that the boss


    behind the scenes has released a lot of information that attracted many forces to get involved.


    ording to what I¡¯ve heard, the other party¡¯s background is not that simple.¡±


    Theo had to rely on Philip if he wanted to get more leverage.


    It was his only support.


    Philip was silent as he pondered. He asked, ¡°There¡¯s actually a mastermind controlling the


    underground chamber ofmerce behind the scenes?¡±


    Theo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is just like a game of roulette. The person in charge spins the


    roulette while the yers make a bet. If they¡¯re right, they win. Of course, if the person in charge wants


    a certain person to win the game, it can be done too.¡±


    Philip understood immediately. This was the unspoken rule.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s the boss behind the scenes?¡± Philip asked.


    Theo shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s very mysterious. We can¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Philip frowned, sat for a few minutes, then got up before saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    He patted Theo on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my man. Whatever you


    want, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Theo was very excited at his words and nodded respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Mr. rke.¡±


    After that, Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and left the directors¡¯ office.


    Back at First Pce.


    In the living room at this moment, Martha stood on the side with a ttering expression.


    In front of her, a woman with elegant grace was sitting on the sofa.


    Giada Wallis.


    She had turned up at the vi.


    Vivian stood behind her while the Wallis family¡¯s bodyguards were at the door.


    Ten minutes ago, Giada came and frightened Martha until she was stuttering.


    ¡°Madam¡­ Wallis, do you have any instructions for me?¡± Martha asked cautiously.


    People like her were prone to bullying the weak but afraid of the strong.


    Giada had only hit her a few times and she was already petrified of her.


    However, Philip had also beaten her but she was unafraid of him.


    In her mind, Philip was nothing but a piece of trash.


    It was almost impossible to understand how Martha¡¯s mind worked.


    Sitting on the sofa, Giada nced at Martha indifferently. Thetter hurriedly lowered her head in fright


    for fear that the other party would hit her again.


    ¡°I was just passing by and came here to take a look. By the way, I want to remind you about the task


    that I¡¯ve given you,¡± Giada said lightly with amanding tone.


    Martha nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know. Madam Wallis, please rest assured. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She had no other choice but to do it.


    She could only hope that Wynn was having a girl.


    Giada nodded and continued, ¡°Also, I need you to keep an eye on Philip and report to me his every


    move.¡±


    Actually, Giada could instruct her subordinates to do this.


    However, her people could not snoop inside the vi.


    Therefore, she needed Martha to do this.


    ¡°Sure, okay.¡±


    Martha nodded vigorously. This was not a big deal. She could handle it.


    After chatting for a bit, Giada got up and left the vi.


    It was not until she left that the huge rock in Martha¡¯s heart fell.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was too terrifying.


    The aura that Giada exuded was stronger and more daunting than before.


    At this time, Wynn was shopping outside with Anne and M.


    After strolling around, Wynn and Anne rested at Starbucks.


    M was asking for ice-cream, so Anne took her there. As a result, Wynn was left alone in Starbucks.


    Wynn sat there and chatted with Philip on the phone.


    At this time, a woman suddenly sat down in front of her.


    She was in her early 20s, very young, very beautiful, and very poised.


    Most importantly, her eyes were very simr to Philip¡¯s!


    Wynn raised her eyebrows. With a gentle smile on her face, she asked, ¡°You are?¡±


    The girl on the opposite side smiled, revealing her dimples. With sparkling bright eyes, she happily


    reached out her hand to Wynn and said, ¡°Sister-inw, we finally meet.¡±

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Sister-inw?


    Wynn was stunned as she stared at the woman dubiously.


    Why did she call her sister-inw?


    Wynn nced around before asking tentatively, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    The other party smiled gracefully and said, ¡°My name is Hannah rke.¡±


    Hannah rke?!


    Wynn was dumbfounded!


    Her eyes widened as she stared at the woman in front of her in disbelief. The more she looked, the


    more she thought this woman before her looked simr to Philip.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you really Hannah rke?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s breathing became rapid. Sher covered her small mouth and blinked her big eyes. She was very


    excited!


    Philip¡¯s younger sister was also her sister-inw?


    Did Philip not say she was dead?


    In that case, why was she standing in front of her and talking to her now?


    Wynn could not understand this and her mind went nk for a moment. When she recovered, the other


    party had already sat down, ordered a cup of coffee, and was smiling faintly as she said, ¡°You must


    have a lot of questions for me.¡±


    Wynn nodded.


    The woman who imed to be Hannah smiled and asked, ¡°Did you look at the USB drive I gave you?¡±


    Wynn shook her head and said instead, ¡°Are you really Hannah? I¡¯ll call Philip and tell him right away.¡±


    With that, she was about to take out her mobile phone but was stopped by the other party.


    The woman smiled slightly, took out a business card from her bag, and handed it to Wynn before


    saying, ¡°This is my address. If you have any questions, you can look for me at any time. However,


    about our meeting today, I hope you won¡¯t tell my brother about it.¡±


    She could not tell Philip?


    ¡°Why?¡± Wynn asked.


    The other party smiled faintly, got up, and left directly. She only left Wynn with the sight of her


    mysterious back.


    When she noticed Hannah getting into the Cadic parked by the door and saw a bodyguard in a ck


    suit opening the car door for her, she realized that the other party¡¯s identity was not simple.


    However, since she was Philip¡¯s sister, why did she suddenly appear and not allow her to tell Philip?


    What was her motive?


    Back to Philip. He had left Theo¡¯spany and went into a restaurant.


    He used to patronize this ce when he was broke.


    He chose to sit at the corner, which was also a rtively quiet position in this restaurant.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Philip was about to dig in, a bright and familiar figure suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    She was wearing a long-sleeved floral dress. She was tall and slender with a dash of heroic gantry.


    The neer was none other than Yvette Simms who he had not seen in a while.


    What a coincidence.


    Yvette had taken off her uniform and put on this little dress. She looked spectacr.


    When she walked into this restaurant, she attracted the attention of countless men.


    Even some girls looked envious and jealous of Yvette!


    Philip smiled and asked Yvette as she walked up to him. ¡°Do you like this restaurant too?¡±


    Yvette looked at the smile on Philip¡¯s face, nodded, then sat opposite him, which immediately ignited


    the jealousy of all the men in the restaurant!


    Ever since Philip created a big fuss in the headquarters, Yvette knew that Philip¡¯s identity was not


    simple. In her eyes, Philip was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡ªa young master who came out to experience


    life.


    The two of them chatted a little until they finished eating and were now walking out of the restaurant.


    Philip stretched and said, ¡°I¡¯m really full. I have to say that the fried chicken in this restaurant is really


    delicious.¡±


    Yvette looked at this unfathomable guy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back, then.¡±


    Philip looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Are you busy? Why are you so anxious to go back? Don¡¯t


    you want to go shopping or something?¡±


    Yvette replied, ¡°I prefer to solve cases.¡±


    Oh, a workaholic.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to ask you something, ¡°Philip suddenly said.


    Yvette frowned and asked, ¡°What? I can¡¯t tell you if it¡¯s too confidential.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s about the Hull Organization. I want to know more about


    them, and about Solomon Hull.¡±


    After that incident, Philip once asked Rick to investigate, but obviously, he encountered huge


    resistance.


    There were some things that even Philip could not do.


    Make use of the family¡¯s influence?

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    That was obviously impossible. Giada had been keeping a close eye on him after all.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Yvette frowned and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this but maybe


    someone else can. I¡¯ll go back and find out for you.¡±


    Philip did not hold much hope either. He learned from George that forces like the Hull Organization


    were based overseas and had aplex background.


    The two chatted for a bit more before going their separate ways.


    This was a chance meeting after all.


    At this moment, however, a pickup truck full of people suddenly stopped in front of them!


    Their intentions were hostile!


    Philip raised his eyebrows. Was this an after-dinner entertainment?


    It seemed like they were here to pick a fight. With that thought, he stood in front of Yvette.


    Looking at the familiar back in front of her, Yvette¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. The images of the


    previous incident also surfaced in her mind.


    At the same time, the passenger door of the pickup truck was opened. A thug with crutches got out of


    the car, and when he saw Philip, he immediately shouted, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Hearing that, the people on the pickup truck jumped off one after another¡ªall of them shy and


    domineering!


    There were at least a dozen of them.


    In an instant, everyone in the restaurant ran away. Even the owner closed the door.


    A dozen gangsters instantly surrounded Philip and Yvette!


    All of them were holding weapons in their hands such as switchdes and baseball bats!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Philip turned to Yvette with a grin.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget who I am. Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of these guys?¡±


    Yvette red at Philip contemptuously. She wanted to take out the ID from her pocket, but she had


    changed her clothes today and the ID was not on her.


    Philip noticed that too. With a grin, he said, ¡°Just leave it to me. You can watch from the side.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yvette was very decisive. She had seen Philip¡¯s skills, so she knew he could easily handle more than a


    dozen thugs. These people in front of her did not pose any threat to him.


    In any case, Yvette would not choose to abandon Philip at this time. She would stand aside and wait for


    the opportunity to act.


    At this time, a burly man with a cigarette came down from the pickup.


    This guy wore a vest that fully disyed his bulging muscles. His appearance alone could easily scare


    many people away!


    He took a puff of his cigarette, looked at Philip, then asked the guy on crutches. ¡°Was he the one who


    hit you?¡±


    The thug on crutches gritted his teeth at Philip. ¡°It¡¯s him! That¡¯s the guy who f*cked us up in the back


    street! We¡¯ve been searching for so many days and finally nabbed him here!¡±


    At this time, Philip also recognized the guy on crutches. It turned out to be the group that Juan had


    arranged to surround him that day!


    Back then, Yvette was also present.


    Were they here to seek revenge?


    What a coincidence.


    Philip looked at the guy and sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. Was the beatingst time not


    enough for you?¡±


    With that said, Philip took a few steps forward. The guy was so frightened that he took a few steps back


    and hid behind his leader. Indeed, Philip had left an indelible shadow on him thest time!


    ¡°Boss, kill him! You must avenge the brothers!¡± the guy on crutches quickly shouted.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    ¡°Revenge? Of course, but there¡¯s no hurry. He hurt my boys, so he definitely can¡¯t escape, or else, I


    can¡¯t live up to my name of Ollie from North Street.¡±


    The brawny man had this nned out very well. He noticed that this was a remote ce with not many


    people around. The other party only consisted of one man and one woman, so he was not afraid at all!


    However, when the brawny man was about to make a move, his eyes saw Yvette who was standing


    behind Philip. He was instantly shocked to the heavens and felt that his eyes were blinded at that sight!


    Too damn gorgeous!


    She was the best-looking woman he had ever seen!


    Ollie was the boss of North Street with 40 or 50 men under him. He could be considered someone with


    a bit of status.


    However, even he had never seen a beautiful woman like Yvette, especially one with the kind of


    domineering temperament!


    ¡°Boss, are we making a move?¡± the guy on crutches asked.


    Gulp!


    Ollie swallowed a mouthful of drool, his eyes gleaming as he leered at Yvette, saying, ¡°Break the guy¡¯s


    limbs and take the woman away.¡±


    All the guys were naturally attracted by Yvette¡¯s beauty. Since their boss said so, they naturally


    understood. They had to get rid of the annoying pest first.


    As for the woman¡­


    Hearing the brawny man¡¯s words, Yvette frowned and her eyes showed extreme disgust!


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, being good-looking really brings disaster. I suddenly feel that being with you is too dangerous.


    You should pay me a protection fee,¡± Philip turned and said to Yvette, seemingly not paying attention to


    the dozen or so people in front of him.


    ¡°Hehe, that brat. He¡¯s still in the mood to flirt when his death is approaching!¡±


    The brawny man nced at Philip with a smile and continued to admire Yvette¡¯s beauty.


    He had more than a dozen men with him. Taking down Philip was just a piece of cake.


    The brawny guy did not put Philip in his eyes at all. He was only staring at Yvette all the while instead.


    He even tried to guess what Yvette was wearing inside. Otherwise, how could her figure be so good?


    Yvette could not stand their disgusting gazes. She put down her bag, clenched her fists, and was about


    to rush out!


    However, as she was about to take a step forward, Philip stopped her.


    ¡°I told you to leave these people to me. You don¡¯t have to lift a finger. Just stand aside and watch.¡±


    Philip nced at the skirt Yvette was wearing. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t really move around with that. If any


    part of you gets exposed, it¡¯s just giving them the advantage.¡±


    With that, Philip stood in front of Yvette again.


    Although Yvette¡¯s appearance was very beautiful, she was not just someone to be put on disy. She


    naturally could not ept being humiliated by a few hooligans.


    Just when Yvette was still thinking about it, two figures had already rushed over. Their speed was very


    fast. It was obvious at one nce that they had been trained!


    Both of them rushed in from the outside, and as if they were performing acrobats, they jumped and


    landed in a circle of more than a dozen gangsters in an extremely elegant posture!


    Yvette suddenly felt as if she was watching an action movie. The poses of these two people were too


    cool!


    Where did these peoplee from?


    Their moves were so flexible!


    At this time, Yvette still did not know that the world was far moreplex than what she saw. The


    unknown side that had been hidden underground was quietly appearing before her eyes!


    The thugs did not have Yvette¡¯s foresight. They just saw a blur in front of them, felt a cool breeze


    across their heads, and suddenly noticed two new figures in front of them!


    After the twonded, they immediately turned around and faced Philip in a very respectful, half-bent


    posture!


    ¡°Young Master, Second Master sent us to protect you. We¡¯rete!¡± the two said in unison.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    A smile curled up from the corners of Philip¡¯s mouth.


    Uncle Tim¡¯s men.


    In other words, Uncle Tim had returned to Riverdale.


    After that, the two men stood up straight, turned around, and looked at the group of ruffians. They


    asked murderously, ¡°Young Master, what do we do with these people?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°How did Uncle Tim deal with it before?¡± Philip asked.


    One replied, ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Kill everyone?


    Yvette suddenly stiffened at those words.


    Her professional habits and foresight were very urate. She clearly felt strong killing intent from one


    of them that was just like a blood-stained sword!


    This murderous aura was so real that Yvette suddenly felt that the person¡¯s hands had to be covered


    with a lot of blood!


    This guy was only five foot five and shorter than Philip. With ck hair and a pale face, his figure did


    not make him appear strong even in the ck suit he was dressed in, but in him contained a dormant


    killing intent!


    Especially those eyes that were full of chills!


    Yes, a dormant killing intent!


    It seemed that as long as Philip nodded his head, that guy could quickly rush out and kill all the dozen


    or so gangsters present!


    The other person had about the same stature and was also a dormant tiger!


    These were the two most dangerous people Yvette had seen for a long while, and both of them were


    actually very respectful toward Philip!


    Oh, no, Yvette had forgotten. Philip was the most dangerous person of all!


    At present, he was still standing in front of her with a grin on his face.


    Even though she was shocked, Yvette quickly shouted out of professional instincts, ¡°You mustn¡¯t!¡±


    These were the streets of Riverdale. How could they kill so casually? If so, it would bring immeasurable


    consequences!


    She was doing this for Philip¡¯s sake. Although she knew the other party had a close rtionship with


    Deaton, it would not end well if things got out of hand.


    The two people did not seem to hear Yvette¡¯s words. They were only waiting for Philip¡¯s orders!


    Philip smiled faintly. ¡°Just teach them a small lesson. Break their limbs without killing them.¡±


    Before Philip¡¯s words fell, he heard the leader, Ollie, shouting, ¡°A load of bull! You even got two


    helpers? Boys, go after their lives! Show them the skills of Ollie from North Street!¡±


    Could a dozen thugs with weapons in their hands not be able to take down three guys who fought with


    their bare hands?


    Following Ollie¡¯s orders, all the gangsters surrounded them with their weapons!


    In that instant, the man who previously suggested killing them all suddenly pulled out a pistol from his


    waist!


    The brawny man was so frightened that he was stunned momentarily. After taking a good look at it, he


    quickly backed away!


    That¡­ He had a gun!


    Damn it! They just wanted to get back at them, but they actually encountered someone who carried a


    gun!


    Although the other man in a suit did not carry a gun, with a wave of his palm, two shiny silver daggers


    appeared out of nowhere!


    The daggers were very sharp, and just looking at them made these people feel cold and afraid to take


    a step forward!


    With just these two people¡¯s auras, the dozen or so gangsters on the opposite side were firmly


    suppressed!


    They exchanged nces with each other, hesitating to move forward!


    Philip and Yvette stood behind the two people. One was smiling nonchntly while the other looked a


    little nervous.


    When Yvette saw the gun in the man¡¯s hand, she wanted to stop him, but Philip pulled at her little hand


    at that moment and winked at her.


    Yvette froze and did not know how to react.


    ¡°Damn it! Do you really think you can scare me with a toy gun? You f*cking think this is Hollywood?¡±


    The guy on crutches noticed the change in the atmosphere and quickly shouted.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Today, Ollie brought his men to seek justice for him. If they backed down at this time, he would be


    embarrassed!


    Moreover, he believed from the bottom of his heart that the gun in the opponent¡¯s hand was a fake!


    How could anyone pull out a real gun in this society?


    However, as soon as the guy¡¯s voice fell, a deafening gunshot exploded in his ears!


    He watched with his own two eyes as the man shot at him with his gun. In a split second, he wetted his


    pants!


    At his age, he had never heard the sound of a real gunshot, let alone the sound of bullets passing his


    ears. It was so terrifying!


    For a moment, the guy on crutches became weak in his legs and could no longer stand. He staggered


    and fell to the ground while peeing his pants at the same time!


    The guy slumped on the ground and only came back to his senses after a few seconds. He started to


    shout and wave his arms hysterically!


    Realizing that the weapon was real, Ollie could no longer stay calm and quickly shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    He ran faster than his men and rushed to the driver¡¯s seat of the pickup truck. This guy wanted to leave


    his men behind and escape by himself!


    It was no joke! That gun was real!


    It could kill!


    If he did not drive away himself, was he going to stay and die along with them?


    However, before Ollie could take a few steps, a ck shadow shed before him and he was stopped


    by the man with the gun!


    The man in the suit was Tim¡¯s man, a carefully selected elite who was specifically sent to protect Philip!


    Sending him to deal with street punks like Ollie was a waste of his talents!


    Ollie felt a blur before his eyes as he saw the man with the gun standing in front of him.


    When did he get here?


    Was he not standing five or six yards away from him just now?


    How did he get here in a blink of an eye?


    Seeing the ck hole of the muzzle pointing at his forehead, Ollie dared not make a move!


    However, he had just yelled for his men to run away. They did not pay any attention to his situation and


    scattered!


    They totally did not notice that their leader was stopped in his tracks and a gun was being held to his


    head at the moment!


    Right then, another man in a ck suit flung out the dagger in his hand, and the silver light across his


    palm drew a beautiful arc. As if eyes grew on the dagger, it suddenly prated the thighs of two of the


    slow runners urately!


    Those two guys abruptly fell to the ground, holding their bloody thighs and howling miserably!


    It was not over yet. He dashed out, drew the dagger from both of their legs, then rushed into the


    scattered crowd.


    Very soon, almost everyone was sprawled on the ground, all holding their arms or thighs while howling


    in a pool of blood!


    Yvette felt as if she was about to faint. What skill was this? It was so terrifying!


    It was more realistic than a Hollywood movie!


    In less than a minute, more than a dozen gangsters fell to the ground. Although the wounds were not


    fatal, they could no longer run away!


    Now, only the brawny boss was left standing, but he seemed to be terrified to the extreme. His legs


    trembled violently!


    The skills of these two people were too terrifying. It took less than a minute for the dozen or so


    gangsters, who had been unting a moment ago, to fall!


    Obviously, these two men could easily wipe them all out.


    Yvette dared not think about it. She was bbergasted!


    Since the guy on crutches had fallen to the ground beforehand, he was spared!


    ¡°Boys! Stand up! Fight with them! There are only three of them!¡±


    Seeing that all of Ollie¡¯s men had fallen, the guy on crutches was anxious. If they copsed, he was


    done for!


    That guy screamed loudly. He was really frightened by the gunshot just now.


    He was the cause of what happened today. If these men could no longer stand up, he would end up in


    the worst state!


    ¡°You talk too much!¡± the man with the gun said impatiently. He raised the gun and pointed the muzzle at


    Crutches. A bullet zoomed out and hit the concrete floor in front of him!


    The bullet and the debris ricocheting from the ground hit his face as he screamed!


    If the muzzle was raised a little higher, Crutches¡¯ head would have exploded by now!


    After one shot, the man in the suit put his muzzle on Ollie¡¯s forehead again and said coldly with


    extreme disdain, ¡°You dare to set your sights on Young Master? You¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡±


    Ollie dared not move at all. He looked at the man in front of him and saw extreme disdain as well as


    strong killing intent in his eyes!


    It seemed that as long as the man behind nodded, he would receive a shot in the head!


    Ollie¡¯s knees went weak at the thought of this!


    In just an instant, he lost all support and slumped on the ground!


    The man in the suit put the gun away, walked forward, and grabbed him by the cor before picking


    him up like a little chicken. Then, he threw him out. Just like that, he threw a burly man of more than


    100 kilograms more than ten meters away!


    He fell heavily to the ground and rolled in front of Philip.


    Yvette was stupefied. Was this human strength?


    Suddenly, she was puzzled about Philip. Who was this guy?


    Why would such a powerful guy be his bodyguard?


    Philip seemed to see through Yvette¡¯s thoughts. He patted her on the shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Nothing will happen here.¡¯


    It was just a small lesson for Ollie and the thugs. Philip was not going to let the bodyguards kill them.


    After that, Philip sent Yvette back to her ce.


    On the way, Yvette remained silent, but her face full of disbelief!


    What happened just now was beyond Yvette¡¯sprehension. Especially seeing the two skilled


    bodyguards around Philip, Yvette felt that Philip¡¯s identity was really extraordinary!


    At the gate of themunity.


    ¡°Walk with me around themunity for a while. I don¡¯t want to go up now,¡± Yvette said to Philip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just bored.¡±


    Seeing Philip looking at her strangely, Yvette quickly exined. ¡°You want to know about the Hull


    Organization, right? Stay with me for a while and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Philip agreed and walked around with her.


    The two were talking andughing, but at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared.


    It was a very decent-looking man in a suit holding arge bouquet of roses.


    This man had a graceful air around him. He had a very tall body and good features too. He looked like


    a rich man, but there was a gloom in his eyes.


    When he saw Yvette talking andughing with another man, his face was instantly covered with dark


    clouds!


    He finally came from Capital City just to give Yvette a surprise, so he had been waiting here until now.


    However, he did not expect to witness such a scene!


    The man with the flowers felt as if his lungs were filled with anger and he was about to explode!


    What was the meaning of this?


    Damn it! Yvette was having an affair with another man behind his back!


    Of course, both Philip and Yvette noticed him.


    Yvette¡¯s smiley face instantly cooled down upon seeing this man as if she had just seen a very


    annoying pest!


    Obviously, she did not like this man.


    ¡°Flint, what are you doing here?¡± Yvette asked sternly.


    The man named Flint tried to suppress the anger in his heart. He raised his finger, pointed at Philip


    rudely, and asked angrily, ¡°Yvette, who is he?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Why do I need to tell you that? What are you doing here?¡± Yvette asked coldly in return.


    At this time, Philip asked quietly, ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    Yvette replied unhappily, ¡°No, his name is Flint Hull. I don¡¯t like him at all. By the way, if you want to


    inquire about the Hull Organization, he¡¯s the young master of the Hull Organization¡¯s subsidiary in the


    country.¡±

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Young master of the Hull Organization¡¯s subsidiary.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked at the handsome man, already deep in thought.


    Yvette stood beside Philip and said to Flint coldly, ¡°Flint, what are you doing? I told you a long time ago


    that it¡¯s impossible between us.¡±


    Flint said angrily, ¡°Is it because of him? Who is he? I¡¯ll make him go bankrupt right this instant!¡±


    Yvette turned her head away and said, ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant! If you dare to touch him, I¡¯ll never forgive


    you!¡±


    Hearing this, Flint¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy as his face became gloomier.


    He moved his gaze away from Yvette and stared at Philip with a faint smile, his eyes vindictive.


    Philip frowned slightly at Flint¡¯s expression. He did not want to cause trouble, but he disliked it when


    others showed him this expression too!


    Flint sneered ironically, ¡°Yvette, I¡¯ve been pursuing you for so long but you don¡¯t even let me hold your


    hand. Everyone is waiting to see me make a fool of myself but I still love you without holding back.


    Now, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve randomly picked up a piece of trash to be your boyfriend?¡±


    Upon hearing Flint insulting Philip, Yvette¡¯s face darkened as she said, ¡°Flint, I¡¯m warning you. I don¡¯t


    care what you say about me, but don¡¯t drag him into this! The matter between us has nothing to do with


    him!¡±


    Although Yvette disliked Flint, she knew the power of the Hull Organization.


    Even for a person like Philip, she guessed he was not a match for them.


    That was a major force!


    Both domestic and abroad!


    However, Yvette did not understand Philip and she did not know his true identity.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. In my eyes, he¡¯s a hundred times better than you, a thousand times


    even!¡±


    Yvette red at him coldly, her tone sounding firm.


    In her heart, Flint was just relying on his family¡¯s wealth. He was a rich second generation at most.


    However, Philip was different¡ªhe was shrouded in mystery.


    When Philip heard this, he looked at Yvette who was holding his arm tightly, feeling helpless. Why


    would she point the target at his head like this?


    ¡°Very well, a thousand times, right?¡±


    Flint retorted angrily, ¡°In terms of family background, is he better than me? In terms of appearance, he¡¯s


    just average-looking.¡±


    Average-looking?


    Philip totally disagreed.


    ¡°Flint, this is what I hate most about you¡ªbeing conceited for no reason! Without the Hull family,


    without the status of your grandfather and father, can you still be so arrogant? You¡¯re just a rich second


    generation relying on the influence of the Hull Organization!¡±


    Yvette disliked Flint to the extreme and looked down on him from the bottom of her heart. In just a few


    minutes, sparks were already flying in the air.


    Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a chill appeared.


    ¡°What would I do without the Hull family? Unfortunately, this assumption will never happen.¡±


    Flint scorned. ¡°I never expected you to be such a shameless woman, fooling around and hooking up


    with a random man outside. If you weren¡¯t adopted by the Simms family, you¡¯d just be an abandoned


    b*stard who nobody wants!¡±


    As soon as the words were uttered, Yvette¡¯s face turned pale. Her hands that were around Philip¡¯s arm


    tightened as her body shuddered.


    Since she was little, this topic was taboo for her.


    She was even more unwilling to hear others say that she was a b*stard!


    However, these rumors had apanied her throughout her childhood.


    That was why she made a vow and escaped from that ce.


    Yvette shivered uncontrobly.


    At this time, Philip had already reached out and grabbed Yvette¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach


    him a lesson for you.¡±


    Yvette yanked her chin up and looked at Philip with tears in her eyes.


    Flint watched as this scene unfolded right before his eyes. Suddenly, he threw the bunch of roses in his


    hand on the ground and stepped on them!


    ¡°Yvette Simms, you b*tch! You¡¯re really shameless!¡± Flint shouted angrily.


    Since the first time he saw Yvette, Flint was attracted by her beauty and the cool demeanor she


    exuded.


    The unattainable was always the most appealing. Flint had never met a woman he could not get his


    hands on, and Yvette was the only one who always ignored him.


    After so many years, he had never given up on Yvette. Although he had changed countless women on


    his bed, they were just people with good figures and beautiful faces.


    He wanted to conquer Yvette and make this woman who despised him surrender underneath him!


    Over the years, although Yvette had clearly rejected him many times, she was also never in a


    rtionship. Hence, a yboy like Flint would asionally do something romantic and keep spinning


    around Yvette.


    He had set his sights on Yvette!


    Therefore, when he saw the woman he liked hugging another man tightly, the young master of the Hull


    Organization felt that his life was a failure. He was very angry!


    He was the young master of the Hull Organization¡¯s subsidiary!


    Someone actually dared to steal his woman!


    That person had to be tired of living!

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    When Philip heard Flint¡¯s insulting words, his eyes turned cold again!


    He could feel Yvette¡¯s body trembling slightly, and Philip could not bear it anymore. He hated people


    like Flint the most!


    ¡°Let me kill him for you,¡± Philip whispered.


    He had not made any moves tonight.


    Yes, Philip wanted to kill him and not just teach him a lesson.


    To him, Yvette may be closer than an ordinary friend. He did not have to do so much for her, but looking


    at Yvette¡¯s expression at the moment, he could not bear it any longer.


    She reminded him very much of himself in the past.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Yvette shuddered again.


    She knew that Philip was not joking. If his two subordinates were also there, then Flint would definitely


    not survive!


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    Yvette grabbed Philip¡¯s arm anxiously, trying to dissuade him.


    After having witnessed Philip¡¯s terrifying skills and unpredictable identity, she really believed that


    Philip¡¯s im of killing was not a simple joke but the real thing.


    If Philip really did anything irrational because of her, Yvette would surely regret it forever!


    Hearing Yvette¡¯s words, the killing intent in Philip¡¯s eyes gradually faded.


    ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    Philip gently patted Yvette on the shoulder, giving her a reassuring look.


    ¡°Hehe, Yvette, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. It¡¯s your great blessing that you can marry


    into my Hull family! Those elders of yours are so eager to facilitate this marriage but you don¡¯t know


    how to cherish this opportunity. You even dare to fool around with a riff-raff like that. You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Flint jeered.


    ¡°Flint, shut up! I never thought about marrying into your Hull family! Stop your wishful thinking! As for


    the elders you mentioned, their intentions have nothing to do with me!¡± Yvette responded loudly and at


    the same time leaned close to Philip. She feared that he would do something reckless on impulse!


    After all, she was just a girl adopted by the Simms family. Not only had she not made any contributions


    to the family, but she might also cause them trouble now.


    In the eyes of those elders, raising Yvette was already a boon for her. They wanted to make use of her


    to y a role for the Simms family, and getting into a political marriage with Flint was undoubtedly a


    very good choice.


    For Yvette, marrying into the Hull family would elevate her status from a worthless duckling into a


    majestic swan. It would also bring great benefits to the Simms family!


    Flint lifted his foot and stomped on the roses violently. The chill in his eyes became more intense.


    ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll definitely visit the Simms family personally and tell them about your shameless


    deeds. I want to see their reactions!


    ¡°To think that they had the intentions to forge a good rtionship with the Hull family. What a joke!¡±


    Flint continued menacingly, ¡°For a shameless b*tch like you, it¡¯s useless even if you kneel on the


    ground and beg me now!¡±


    In a fit of anger, Flint no longer knew what he was talking about andpletely exposed the temper of


    an aristocrat!


    He was the young master of Hull Organization¡¯s subsidiary! He had his pride!


    Yvette was also extremely furious but still held Philip¡¯s arm tightly. She did not want to cause trouble


    nor did she want to bring trouble to the family that raised her.


    However, she found her arm being shoved away by Philip.


    With a grim face, Philip took a step forward.


    Flint sneered, ¡°What? Does a hillbilly like you want to act all high and mighty in front of me, trying to be


    the hero and save the maiden?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Philip shook his head indifferently and said with a pitiful sneer, ¡°You really deserve to die. If I kill you


    now, I¡¯m afraid of dirtying this ce, but I¡¯d feel very upset if I didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Yvette eximed. She was very worried about Philip. She knew that even if she


    rushed forward now, she could not stop him!


    ¡°Kill me? This is such a big joke. Do you know the power of the Hull family? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Flint beckoned to the shadows and said, ¡°Come out. I want to teach this brat a little lesson! Remember,


    just don¡¯t kill him. Break both his legs and throw him out on the road.¡±


    A figure slowly walked out of the darkness, revealing a stern face.


    He was about 40 or 50 years old. He was wearing a long shirt, appeared a little lean with slightly white


    sideburns, and exuded a dormant killing intent. He was an unknown master!


    Philip still stared at Flint coldly and did not even spare the other person a nce!


    Yvette saw the sudden appearance of this person and suddenly thought of a certain rumor from the


    Hull family. With shock in her eyes, she quickly shouted, ¡°Flint, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be rash! This is


    Riverdale!¡±


    Flint roared at Yvette. ¡°So what? In front of b*tches like you, I¡¯m the king! I¡¯ll get someone to break his


    legs now and make him watch as I do the same to you! Move it!¡±


    However, as soon as his voice fell, he suddenly felt a blur in front of him. A swift figure had thrown a


    hard punch to his face!


    At the close contact between fist and nasal bone, Flint felt the bridge of his nose being shattered in an


    instant with a loud cracking sound. Blood gushed out in torrents!


    With just a simple punch, Flint¡¯s face was full of blood. Mixed with his tears, it was a horrifying sight!


    He was still yelling curses when, in the next second, his screams started!


    Following that, Philip¡¯s right arm swept out again. He pped Flint fiercely across the face and made


    him fall to the ground!


    Flint¡¯s head was buzzing as he saw stars in his eyes. Until now, he had no idea what was going on!


    After all, only a few seconds had passed since he received the first punch to getting knocked to the


    ground!


    ¡°People like you really deserve to die. How dare you insult my friend time and again? If I don¡¯t kill you,


    I¡¯m really letting my ears down.¡±


    Philip¡¯s words were cold while his eyes were full of infinite killing intent!


    After that, Philip lifted his foot and directly stepped on Flint¡¯s chest!


    If this kicknded, Flint¡¯s chest would definitely cave in and he would die on the spot!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Looking at Philip¡¯s actions, it was evident the man was showing no signs of mercy at all!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    It was also at this time that the middle-aged man standing in the shadows yelled. Before he finished his


    words, he clenched a fist and swung toward Philip¡¯s face!


    The momentum was intense!


    Standing behind Philip, Yvette clearly saw that the middle-aged man had simply taken a few steps and


    was already standing right in front of Philip!


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    As soon as Yvette shouted out, the middle-aged man¡¯s fist already hit Philip in the face!


    The punch was forceful and would kill in one blow!


    Looking at the draught of wind that was produced by this punch, the power of it might even be enough


    to knock down a wall. There was no fancy movement, just a simple punch!


    It seemed that he had been on guard against the opponent. Faced with such a mighty punch, Philip


    merely nced at it indifferently. Then, he turned around and also threw out a punch with his left hand.


    The two fists collided in mid-air!

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Sullivan Hull had been a legendary name in Capital City for many years. He was an old servant of the


    Hull family!


    Although the Hull family was powerful and had a certain status in Capital City, a servant like him was


    famous thanks to his other identity¡ªthe senior bodyguard in the subsidiary of Hull Organization!


    He was also one of the top ten elites in the subsidiary!


    The Hull Organization was divided into the main branch and the sub-branch, all with thest name Hull.


    Naturally, the sub-branch was in charge of all the affairs in the country while the main branch was


    focused on affairs abroad.


    No one knew how many trump cards the Hull Organization had, but at least, someone like Sullivan Hull


    was more than enough!


    Although he was a Hull, he had nothing to do with the Hull family. Back then, he was just a beggar who


    was rescued by Old Master Hull and given this name.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the little beggar from back then was talented in martial arts and had been loyal to the


    Hull family in the past few decades.


    The reasons Flint came to Riverdale this time was for Yvette and also for the underground chamber of


    commerce.


    Therefore, he also took Sullivan along with him this time. With the senior bodyguard of the Hull family


    at his side, he felt that the small Riverdale was his yground where he could act recklessly!


    Before he came to Riverdale, Flint had already made up his mind. If Yvette did not ept his gentle


    pursuit, he would do it the hard way! He refused to believe that he could not take down a woman!


    This was the only reason why Flint was so full of confidence in front of Philip!


    Sullivan had been standing in a dim corner at the beginning. When he saw Flint and Philip arguing, he


    did not take it seriously. Young people like him were hot-blooded and arguing over a woman was


    commonce.


    When Flint told him to break Philip¡¯s legs and take Yvette away, he walked out of the dark corner.


    For a skilled master like him, a task like this could not be simpler. He had done it countless times


    before and was long used to it.


    He was nning to maim Philip¡¯s legs, but before he could do anything, he found that the strange


    young man on the other side had already crushed the bridge of his young master¡¯s nose with a punch.


    He was even about to make a killing move!


    The killing intent from Philip was so strong that Sullivan¡¯s hair stood on end!


    He knew of Flint¡¯s status in the subsidiary of Hull Organization. He was the future head. If anything


    happened to Flint while under his watch, Sullivan would have to pay with his life!


    Without thinking too much, Sullivan threw a punch at Philip!


    This was his simplest killing move and also the handiest. Countless people had been defeated by this


    move!


    About 60 to 70 percent of his strength was put into this punch. He no longer cared about the life and


    death of the young man in front of him as long as nothing happened to Flint!


    However, the result was different from what Sullivan expected. His punch did not take Philip¡¯s life, but


    instead, he felt a huge resistance against his fist instead!


    In the face of his punch, this young man actually chose to fight head-on!


    Was he prepared to fight to the death?


    Ridiculous!


    Sullivan was very confident. He believed that Philip would surely die under his fist!


    However, at the moment their fists collided, Sullivan was shocked. An unstoppable force was


    transferred from the opponent¡¯s fist to himself!


    Yes, that force was like the raging waves of the ocean¡ªextremely violent!


    In a split second, Sullivan was blown away by the punch. He flew out four or five meters away and


    crashed into the flower bed!

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    The atmosphere seemed to have stagnated, and the visual impact of the scene was also very


    shocking!


    Yvette was very worried about Philip at first, but she was dumbfounded when she saw that Sullivan


    was sent flying by Philip in one neat move!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She did not expect that Philip¡¯s skills had reached such a terrifying height!


    Yvette was originally the adopted daughter of the Simms family. When she was in Capital City back


    then, she had naturally heard of Sullivan¡¯s name. He was the bodyguard of the Hull family, a skillful and


    ruthless character!


    He was one of the top ten elites of the Hull family!


    Even in the entire country, he was a powerful figure!


    However, even a person like that was sent flying by Philip at this moment. It was simply shocking!


    Sullivan clutched his arm and fell to the ground, enduring the severe pain in his arm. His eyes were still


    full of disbelief!


    He did not expect the opponent to be so skilled. He had been immersed in martial arts for many years


    and his opponents were far and few!


    After so many years, he had never suffered defeat!


    He did not expect to be sent flying by this young man in front of him!


    This was simply unheard of!


    An excruciating pain came from his arm. It was almost numb by now. If Sullivan did not stop in time, he


    would probably lose his arm forever!


    On the sidelines, Flint thought that as long as Sullivan made a move, then this Philip would surely die,


    but the reality was always so surprising. Not only was Philip fine, but he had defeated his most reliable


    underling with a punch!


    ¡°I said, no one can stop me if I want to kill someone!¡± Philip repeated.


    Hearing his words, Flint was so scared that he could not stop his legs from shaking!


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him!¡±


    Under such circumstances, Sullivan dragged his numb arm and shouted loudly!


    ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m joking? Or didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡±


    Philip had already raised his foot, ready to step on Flint¡¯s chest fiercely!


    ¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Hull Organization, the young master of the subsidiary and its future heir.


    If you kill him, the entire Hull family and the entire organization will be your enemy! At that time, you


    won¡¯t even die in one piece! Even the people around you will be hunted down in the most terrifying


    way!¡± Sullivan yelled anxiously.


    ¡°Won¡¯t even die in one piece? This is really the first time I¡¯m hearing such words. Are you threatening


    me?¡±


    Philip turned around leisurely, looked at Sullivan on the ground, and sneered, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m sorry,


    but the thing I hate the most is being threatened!¡±


    After that, Philip stomped his foot heavily!


    Crack!


    A muffled sound of bones cracking was heard!


    Flint clutched his right arm, his face flushing red in pain as he howled!


    Philip¡¯s foot did not step on his chest but the joint of his right hand instead!


    By the sound of it, Flint¡¯s right arm had been fractured and would probably be useless from now on.


    Even with the current advanced medical skills, it could only be reced by a prosthetic arm.


    ¡°ording to your words just now, you wanted to break my legs. If I double the payback and break all


    your limbs now, it won¡¯t be too excessive, right?¡±


    When Sullivan heard this, his face immediately trembled with fear. He could not bother about the injury


    in his arm and rushed over without fear for his life!


    Even if he lost an arm, Sullivan was still a skilled fighter. However, his rhythm was disrupted by the


    force just now. He only recovered half his strength after some adjustment.


    ¡°A faithful dog of the Hull family indeed!¡± Philip scoffed.


    Looking at Sullivan who was rushing at him, Philip flipped his body around, flung his right leg out like a


    steel whip, and kicked Sullivan in mid-air!


    Philip¡¯s movement was so fast that Sullivan could not avoid it and could only face it head-on!


    One of thetter¡¯s arm was severely injured, so he could only use his other arm to block the kick, but


    this was tantamount to hitting a rock with an egg!


    With a clear crisp sound, both of Sullivan¡¯s arms drooped instantly!


    His entire person also flew out a few meters in that instant. He hit a side wall heavily before rolling to


    the ground!


    Philip looked at Sullivan with infinite coldness in his eyes and said, ¡°Sullivan Hull, as the rumors said,


    you¡¯re a loyal dog indeed. But aren¡¯t you a bit too arrogant today? Breaking your arms isn¡¯t too much,


    right? If you dare to get up again, I don¡¯t mind killing you now! Ackey of the Hull family is not qualified


    to stand in front of me!¡±


    Hearing these words, Sullivan seemed to be struck by thunder. Cold sweat dripped from his face and


    there was only panic and shock in his mind!

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    This¡­ How could this be?


    The other party knew about him but was not concerned at all!


    Sullivan trembled all over. This was too terrifying!


    The young man in front of him only made two simple moves and managed to cripple him. Sullivan did


    not dare to guess how powerful he was!


    Only then did Sullivan realize he was drenched in a cold sweat!


    He actually listened to that stupid young master¡¯s orders and was going to break Philip¡¯s legs!


    He was courting death!


    With such strength and at that age, a bad premonition suddenly welled in Sullivan¡¯s mind!


    Now, Sullivan finally understood the meaning of Philip¡¯s words. He did possess the strength to say that


    if he wanted to kill someone, no one could stop him!


    Yes, no one could stop him at all!


    Such a young and skillful expert¡­ A man like that was definitely not an ordinary person!


    Only that mysterious organization could cultivate such a person!


    Reed Williams!


    The most powerful presence in this country!


    The top professional!


    He trained the most powerful organization in this country, a total of 108 people!


    Each one was an expert who went through many battles!


    They were the protectors of the country!


    When his guesses went to that extent, Sullivan was already sweating profusely!


    At this time, Flint, who had fallen to the ground and was clutching his arm, cried loudly. He struggled to


    look at Sullivan and shouted angrily, ¡°Sullivan Hull, the Hull family has raised you for decades. Even if


    you¡¯re a dog, you have to go over and bite him!¡±


    At Flint¡¯s words, Sullivan frowned and said coldly, ¡°Flint, if you don¡¯t want to die, shut the f*ck up!¡±


    Sullivan rarely lost his temper, but he finally could not help it today!


    This was the first time he had ever seen such a stupid young master!


    He always knew that the Hull family treated him like a dog, and he was also willing to be a dog to the


    Hull family, but this was in his head. Now that it was being said aloud, it was a different matter!


    He was already in his 40s and could be considered an elder to Flint, but this young master did not


    show him any respect at all!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It really angered Sullivan!


    Moreover, this young master could not see the situation clearly until now and even wanted to drag him


    down along with him!


    This was uneptable!


    If it were someone else, Sullivan would immediately turn around and leave, but it was different now.


    After all, he was the young master of the Hull Organization and the future patriarch of the Hull family.


    He had to save his life!


    Philip did not bother to listen to their exchange. He looked at Flint coldly and asked, ¡°Answer me. I said,


    is it too excessive to break all your limbs?¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Flint roared from the ground, yelling, ¡°I¡¯m the young master in the subsidiary of Hull Organization. If you


    dare to touch me, the entire Riverdale will be buried!¡±

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Philip scoffed indifferently. ¡°The young master of the Hull Organization is very arrogant indeed. I want to


    see just what the Hull Organization will do to me if I break all your limbs!¡±


    After that, Philip¡¯s body exploded with an endless chill!


    Like a tangible sharp sword, it filled the entire area, making Flint tremble as if he was facing an army!


    Was he really going to make a move against him?


    On the side, Sullivan also got a shock when he heard Philip¡¯s words, but he could no longer muster the


    strength to stand up and stop Philip¡¯s footsteps from approaching!


    This person in front of him was probably a member of that organization¡ªthe protector of the country


    and one of the 108 generals!


    In this country, this organization was unshakeable!


    Unless it was one of those revered masters of the Hull family who were well-versed in national martial


    arts!


    However, who would offend Reed Williams and the entire Orienta for the sake of a young master from


    the subsidiary of Hull Organization?


    This was a nightmare!


    Philip continued, ¡°Sullivan, you do not distinguish between right and wrong, and you do evil. Tell me,


    how should I punish you?¡±


    Hearing these words, Sullivan began to tremble uncontrobly!


    If this man in front of him made a move, even if he was not dead, he would be grievously injured!


    ¡°Damn it! If you treat me this way, the Hull family will not let you off! Just wait. The Hull family will


    definitely hunt you down!¡± Flint roared almost hysterically.


    He was humiliated to the extreme today. Since he was a child, he was blessed with a silver spoon and


    had never received such an insult!


    In front of this man, Flint totally lost his dignity, just like the people he used to bully!


    ¡°Haha, the Hull family won¡¯t let me off?¡±


    Philipughed as if he had just heard the funniest joke. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your Hull family at all. Even if


    your Hull familyes after me with ten bodyguards like him, I don¡¯t care. However, I want to remind


    you that your Hull family, including the so-called Hull Organization, is already targeted by me!¡±


    Targeted by him!


    To hear such arrogant words without knowing the other party¡¯s background did not seem to be bragging


    but rather, it was like giving a death sentence!


    Flint clutched his broken arm and wanted to curse again, but when he saw the cold eyes of the other


    party, he was so scared that he no longer dared to speak!


    ¡°Sullivan Hull, answer my question. How should I punish you?¡± Philip asked again.


    Sullivan¡¯s eyes wereplicated. He knew at this moment that if he wanted to make it out of here


    alive, he had to listen to what the other person said because his arms had been broken and he could


    no longer resist.


    ¡°I hope this kind sir can indicate.¡±


    Sullivan threw in the white g. He knew that under such circumstances, he would not be able to


    escape safely.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Go and break the other arm of your young master and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    When Flint heard this, he shouted immediately, ¡°Sullivan, how dare you?! If you break my arm, I¡¯ll break


    your neck when we return! The Hull family has raised you for so many years. If you dare to do anything


    to hurt me, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Flint dared not do anything to Philip, but toward Sullivan, he did not put him in his eyes at all. He was


    just a dog in the Hull family. If the dog bit the owner, he would just kill it!


    This pathetic Flint Hull had not seen the situation clearly yet.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At Philip¡¯s words, Sullivan stood up after thinking about it for a moment. As if he had automatically


    blocked Flint¡¯s shouts, he walked toward him one step at a time!


    Seeing Sullivan walking toward him step by step, Flint became flustered!


    His arm was already broken and he was still feeling the pain. He did not want to experience it again!


    However, looking at Sullivan¡¯s grim face, he seemed ready to break his other arm!


    ¡°Sullivan, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to take another step, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off when we return!


    If you dare toy a finger on me, I¡¯ll ask Old Master Hull to kick you out of the Hull family!¡±


    Hearing this, Sullivan¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious glint as he said, ¡°Young Master, if I don¡¯t break your


    arm, neither of us will be able to leave Riverdale alive today. Is your arm more important than your


    life?¡±


    Which was more important, his life or his arm?


    When Flint heard this, he looked at a sneering Philip who was standing on the side. He seemed to


    recognize the reality atst.


    When his eyes swept over Yvette who stood on the other side, a bit of resentment appeared in the


    depths of his eyes!


    If not for this b*tch¡¯s repeated rejections, would he havee all the way to Riverdale?


    Would he have gotten beaten up so badly today?


    He even broke an arm!


    No, wait a minute, both his arms would be broken soon!


    It was all because of this f*cking b*tch!


    Flint did not realize his mistake at all but pushed the me on Yvette instead!


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    In front of Flint¡¯s face, Sullivan raised his foot and stepped heavily on his joints!


    As Sullivan¡¯s arms were broken as well, he could not muster his strength anymore. He could only use


    this crude method to break Flint¡¯s arm!


    This sort of brutal trampling and breaking directly with the hands were twopletely different


    experiences!


    If thetter, one could recover after three to four months in the hospital as there was not much damage


    to the bones. However, if it was being trampled upon, the bones would be crushed to pieces and


    subsequent surgery would be extremely difficult!


    Flint howled bitterly. With a roll of his eyes, he then passed out!


    The subsequent pain made him breathless. His body had reached its limit!


    ¡°Get lost and don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Philip said coldly without even looking in their direction


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Sullivan carried the unconscious Flint on his back with great difficulty.


    Before he left, Sullivan could not resist asking, ¡°Do you know Reed Williams?¡±


    The corner of Philip¡¯s eyes twitched with a chill, then he said with a smile, ¡°Do you know my teacher?¡±


    Sure enough!


    Sullivan was shocked!


    The renowned 108 generals!


    Philip was really not interested in dealing with the Hull family. He pulled the stunned Yvette along with


    him and the two entered the apartment elevator together.


    Sullivan looked at Philip¡¯s back with infinite apprehension in his eyes and left silently.


    After sending Yvette upstairs, Philip did not enter her apartment but stood at the doorway and said with


    a grin, ¡°You must be scared. It¡¯s gettingte now. You should rest.¡±


    Yvette seemed like she had not recovered from the events just now. Today was definitely the most


    shocking day in her life!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and have a cup of tea?¡± Yvette said.


    She had many questions to ask Philip. It would feel ufortable if she did not get to ask them.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask, but before that, I need to ask you a question.¡±


    Philip interrupted Yvette and asked after a brief hesitation, ¡°What¡¯s the current standing of the


    subsidiary of Hull Organization?¡±


    Yvette frowned upon hearing the words. She thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure. I just


    heard from my family that the Hull Organization has great power and has a sphere of influence in the


    country and abroad. The Hull family is in charge of the Hull Organization and is divided into the main


    branch and the sub-branch. The subsidiary is in charge of all domestic affairs. Flint is the young master


    of the subsidiary and also the heir.¡±


    Philip frowned upon hearing this.


    Was the Hull Organization really that powerful?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Why had he not paid attention to these forces before?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s worried expression, Yvette asked, ¡°Are you worried about the Hull family¡¯s revenge?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°In my eyes, the Hull family is not qualified enough. My


    only concern is that they¡¯ll do whatever it takes to deal with the people around me.¡±


    After that, Philip said, ¡°Well, rest early. I¡¯ll be going back now.¡±


    Yvette looked at Philip who was about to leave. She wanted to say something but finally held back.


    This man was really mysterious and arrogant.


    Was he not concerned about the Hull Organization at all?


    Philip had not taken a few steps before receiving a call from Wynn. ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Philip, I need to tell you something. Just now, your sister Hannah found me.¡±

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Hannah!


    Philip was dumbstruck at Wynn¡¯s words!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back right away!¡±


    After that, Philip hurried back to the vi and saw Wynn in the living room.


    ¡°Phil,¡± Wynn got up and said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Philip asked anxiously.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I went out with Anne just now when a woman in her early


    20s came over and told me that her name is Hannah rke. She¡¯s your sister.¡±


    Philip frowned as he listened.


    ¡°By the way, she gave me this, saying that I can go to this ce and find her if I have any questions.¡±


    Wynn suddenly recalled before taking out the business card from the bag. She handed it to Philip and


    said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±


    Philip took the business card and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been


    investigating my sister¡¯s matter for a long time but have found nothing.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s tightly knitted brows, Wynn took his arm and said, ¡°Philip, if you really want to, go and


    check it out just to make sure.¡±


    Philip turned to look at Wynn.


    After a long while, he put the business card on the coffee table and said, ¡°Since she went looking for


    you, it means that she doesn¡¯t want to see me. There must be something. I need to make some


    arrangements.¡±


    Philip was not stupid. If the other party was really his sister Hannah, why did she not look for him


    instead?


    On the other hand, if she was an imposter, then what was her purpose?


    Philip dared not make any hasty judgments. He got up, walked out of the living room, and dialed Rick¡¯s


    number. He said, ¡°Rick, do something for me. Go to Arcadia Ind, look for a maid named Cathy, and


    tell her to find a way to approach my father to ask about what happened to Hannah back then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Rick replied on the other end of the line.


    After hanging up the phone, Philip looked up at the sky, his eyes full ofplexity.


    Hannah, was she really still alive?


    For the next few days, Wynn recuperated in the vi under Anne¡¯s care.


    As for Martha, since she was only using it as an excuse to move back to the vi, she did not pay any


    attention to Wynn¡¯s health at all. She went out in the day and returned at night. No one knew what she


    was up to.


    ¡°Mom, why are you going out every day these days?¡±


    Wynn was sitting in the living room with M. She could not help asking when she noticed Martha


    carrying her bag and preparing to go out again.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marthaughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Oh, no¡­ Nothing. I¡¯m just having tea with some friends.¡±


    After that, Martha went out and gged a cab at the outer gates of Longford Park.


    ¡°Mister, head to the farmyard,¡± Martha said.


    Very soon, Martha arrived at a farm in the suburbs.


    She got out of the car with her bag, looked around with a rather dissatisfied expression, and muttered,


    ¡°Why are we meeting in a godforsaken ce like this?¡±


    After waiting for a while, Martha received a phone call and immediately said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you guys? Why are we meeting here? Where are you? I¡¯ll leave if you don¡¯te now.¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be so impatient. Walk 100 meters ahead and turn left on the third unit.¡±


    A yful voice came from the other end of the line.


    Martha frowned and said grimly, ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t y any tricks. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll


    look for someone else!¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone and walked forward.


    It was not easy to walk in this area as the gravel road was in poor condition.


    She reached the third unit and turned left.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Martha nced around furtively. After making sure she was in the right ce, she knocked on the rusty


    iron door.


    The door opened quickly, and a sneaky guy with a pockmarked face appeared. He had triangr eyes,


    a small head, and a deep scar on the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡± the guy asked Martha as he looked around.


    Martha was taken aback at the sight of him. She stepped back, wrinkled her nose, and said, ¡°What


    smell is that? It stinks. I¡¯m alone!¡±


    She regretted it now.


    Why did she find such an unreliable person? If not for time constraints, she would not have thought of


    it.


    ¡°Hehe, Madam, pleasee in.¡±


    With that said, the man with the pockmarked face invited Martha in with a smiley face. In the yard,


    there were five or six people. All of them were sloppy and dirty.


    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s here.¡±


    Pockmarks said to the tall guy in the yard who was sharpening the hatchet.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing this situation, Martha felt a little flustered. After all, she was alone in the suburbs.


    ¡°Just these people?¡± Martha mustered her courage, nced around a few times, and asked


    suspiciously.


    The brawny man sharpening the hatchet said directly, ¡°All of us are used to doing this. Madam, please


    rest assured. The job will be done beautifully.¡±


    Marthained internally, but she had no other choice. She said, ¡°Okay, do it tomorrow. I¡¯ll trick my


    daughter out and you¡¯ll abduct her when the timees. But let me remind you, my daughter is


    pregnant. You need to be gentle and don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯m just using her to threaten my son-inw to get


    something from him.¡±


    Martha hade up with a n. She would use Wynn to threaten Philip and get the jade thumb ring


    from him.


    She had searched through the vi several times these days and confirmed that the jade thumb ring


    was on Philip.


    Based on Philip¡¯s temper, she would definitely not be able to get it from him.


    In that case, she would have to outsmart him.


    The leader stood up, waved his hatchet, and asked, ¡°Madam, what if your son-inw is not obedient?


    My boys are all rough people. If something happens¡­¡±


    He did not finish his words, but Martha immediately understood.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t hurt my daughter. If the trash dares to resist or do


    anything, you can figure it out by yourself. If you really can¡¯t handle it, then¡­¡±


    With that, Martha made a gesture of sweeping her hand across her neck.


    Martha did not want to be so heartless, but she was fed up with Philip. For such a good-for-nothing like


    him, what right did he have to show off in front of her?


    ¡°Okay. What about the money?¡±


    The brawny leader smiled.


    Martha rolled her eyes at them, took out 200,000 in cash from the bag, and threw the stacks directly at


    them. She said, ¡°We agreed on this earlier. 200,000 now and another 600,000 after it¡¯s done.¡±


    Pockmarks came over with a look of enthusiasm. He counted the money carefully, then nodded and


    smiled. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s correct!¡±


    The brawny man with the hatchet smiled and said, ¡°Madam, please go back and wait for our news.¡±


    Martha did not linger. It was really smelly in this yard.


    She said a few more words before she hurried out of the yard, took a taxi, and left.


    After Martha left, Pockmarks asked with a grin, ¡°Boss, why did you ask for so little this time? It¡¯s not


    enough to divide between us.¡±


    The brawny man smacked Pockmarks on the back of his head and said with a smile, ¡°Idiot! When the


    timees and the woman is in our hands, isn¡¯t it up to us to state the price?¡±


    When Pockmarks and the men behind him heard this, it suddenly became clear to them. They could


    not help but admire the wisdom of their leader.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so smart!¡±


    Here, Martha returned to the vi and saw Wynn still with M in the living room.


    She thought about it for a while and stered a kind smile on her face before saying to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie,


    I need to buy something at the mall tomorrow. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    Wynn replied without hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Upon hearing this, Martha smiled contentedly.


    ¡®Wynnie, don¡¯t me me. I don¡¯t want this to happen either.¡¯


    In the evening, Martha cooked many dishes.


    Philip came home and found this scene strange, but he did not say anything.


    During dinner, Martha kept piling food on Wynn¡¯s te, which made Wynn a little ttered.


    ¡°Mom, is there anything wrong?¡± Wynn put down her fork and asked.


    Philip also raised his eyebrows and nced at her.


    Martha was startled, but she immediately smiled and said, ¡°How could anything be wrong? You¡¯re


    pregnant, so I want to make sure you have enough to eat.¡±


    Wynn nodded and said nothing.


    The next day, Philip left early in the morning.


    Martha hid in the bedroom and made sure that Philip had left before taking Wynn to the mall.


    ording to the n, she took Wynn to the mall and walked around before bringing her into a back


    alley. She then took the opportunity to go to the toilet. Martha ran aside, dialed Pockmarks¡¯ number,


    and whispered, ¡°You can act now.¡±


    Pockmarks and his men were already waiting in a van on the side of the road.


    After receiving Martha¡¯s call, they looked at Wynn who was standing in the back alley through the car


    window. Afterparing the photos, Pockmarks smiled and said, ¡°Boss, this woman is really pretty.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The leader, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, just took a nce and said, ¡°Move it!¡±


    At the order, three guys opened the door and jumped down. Wearing caps and leather jackets, they


    walked directly across the street toward Wynn.


    Wynn was still looking at her phone when she realized something was wrong. She looked around and


    saw three men with sinister facesing toward her!


    Before she could shout, the other party had covered her mouth with a white handkerchief!


    For about ten seconds, Wynn struggled and whimpered before she fainted.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    The three quickly carried Wynn into the van, put her at the back, and quickly started the car to leave


    this ce. They headed straight to the farmhouse in the suburbs!


    The rapid ringing shocked Martha who was hiding in the toilet!


    At this moment, she was sweating profusely and kept walking back and forth. She was holding the


    phone in her hand nervously.


    ¡°Hello, how is it? Is my daughter okay?¡± Martha immediately picked up the call and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. We got her. Next, we¡¯ll call your son-inw.¡±


    On the other end of the line, the brawny man sitting in the front passenger seat nced at Wynn who


    was still unconscious in the back seat.


    The other guys also surrounded Wynn and ogled at her.


    ¡°Boss, this chick is damn fine. It¡¯s a pity she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Pockmarks grinned.


    The brawny man red at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s a bottom line to everything. Don¡¯t touch pregnant


    women!¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Here, Martha hung up the phone, took a deep breath, and sorted out her emotions before taking a taxi


    to return to the vi.


    Before long, she was already pretending that nothing had happened. She sat in the living room,


    watching TV and nibbling on chips.


    Very soon, Philip returned. Seeing that Wynn was not around, he casually asked Martha, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Wynn? I¡¯m bringing her for a check-up.¡±


    Martha stared at the TV intently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she¡¯s out shopping.¡±


    Shopping?


    Philip frowned. They had made an appointment for her prenatal check-up this afternoon.


    Suddenly!


    Philip¡¯s mobile phone rang and the disy showed an unfamiliar number!


    Martha was also shocked when she heard the ringtone and felt very guilty.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Hello, your wife is now in our hands. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to her, bring two million to


    the farmhouse. Don¡¯t call the police.¡±


    After that, the call was disconnected!


    Philip was dumbfounded!


    At the same time, he received a video on his mobile phone.


    It was Wynn!


    Wynn was sleeping soundly on a bed. It was a small dark room. Many rusty machetes and iron hooks


    hung on the wall, looking very scary!


    The phone rang again.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch my wife. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die without a


    proper burial ce!¡± Philip roared as he exploded with killing intent.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Wynn had been abducted!


    Damn it!


    A sneer sounded from the phone. ¡°If you want your wife and the child in her stomach to survive, bring


    two million to the farmhouse. By the way, bring your jade thumb ring along. I¡¯ll give you half an hour!


    Remember, don¡¯t call the police! Otherwise, you¡¯ll see your wife with her stomach cut open and two


    lives will be lost!¡±


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    The line was disconnected again.


    Thest sentence was full of threats.


    Without hesitation, Philip immediately turned around and ran out of the vi, and at the same time, he


    dialed Theo¡¯s number. ¡°Bring people to the farmhouse. Wynn has been abducted!¡±


    The other party¡¯s demand for money was a fluke. Their target was the Sovereignty Seal!


    In this world, few people knew about it.


    Was it Giada¡¯s people?


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Philip rushing out. Then, she quickly dialed Pockmarks¡¯


    phone and asked, ¡°Is my daughter alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the employer. Of course, we must follow your requirements.¡±


    Pockmarks was in the farmhouse weighing the machete in his hand. With an evil smile on his face, he


    said, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t youe here and see for yourself? You can watch us in action too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Martha replied, left Longford Park, and hailed a cab to head straight to the


    outskirts.


    At the same time, Theo mobilized dozens of men and dozens of vehicles. They were all driving at top


    speed to the suburban farmhouse.


    Theo sat in the car at the moment, full of anger as he shouted into the phone, ¡°What the hell? Aren¡¯t


    you supposed to protect Mrs. rke in secret? Why did this happen?¡±


    On the other end of the line, a flustered voice said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve been following Mrs. rke, but this


    morning, Mr. rke¡¯s mother-inw took Mrs. rke to the mall. It was as if she was deliberately


    shaking us off. Then, Mrs. rke disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Martha Yates?¡±


    Theo looked solemn. He hung up and dialed Philip¡¯s phone but could not get through.


    At this moment, Philip had already taken a taxi to the farm in the suburbs.


    When he got out of the car, he looked around first. It was very remote.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡± Philip took out his cell phone and asked coldly.


    ¡°Bro, are you kidding us? Where¡¯s the money?¡±


    At this moment, Pockmarks, who was standing in a three-story building somewhere, looked at Philip at


    the gate of the farmhouse using a telescope. He saw that he was empty-handed.


    ¡°My people will bring the money when I see my wife!¡± Philip said firmly.


    Pockmarks took out the walkie-talkie, spoke to his leader, then took the phone again to say to Philip,


    ¡°Walk 100 meters ahead and turn left on the third unit.¡±


    After that, Philip hung up.


    At the rusty gate of the yard.


    Without another word, Philip kicked the door down!


    Bam!


    After the door was kicked open, six or seven men carrying machetes and hammers could be seen


    inside. They were looking at Philip who was standing at the door with menacing sneers.


    To them, Philip looked like a straymb that had wandered into a pack of wolves.


    ¡°Who instigated you?¡± Philip asked, his eyes full of killing intent. He clenched his iron fists, a chill


    flowing all over his body.


    These people were not simple, but in Philip¡¯s eyes, they were nothing but pawns. They were unworthy


    of being mentioned!


    No matter who the other party was, using Wynn to deal with him was a vition of his bottom line.


    They had to be killed!


    In a small room not far away, Martha hid in the dark. She looked at the scene outside through the


    window with a sneer at the corners of her mouth.


    Philip was doomed!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    From now on, the vi would belong to Martha, and Philip¡¯s money would also belong to Martha!

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Just when Martha was secretly watching the movement outside, Philip had already made his move


    against several thugs.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re very arrogant. You still dare to act this way in the territory of the Northern Six Wolves? You


    must be tired of living!¡±


    Pockmarks stood up and pointed at Philip¡¯s nose loftily.


    In the eyes of desperadoes like them, Philip was alone and looked very delicate.


    To handle a guy like this, they did not even have to use their full strength to obliterate him!


    This job was simply too easy.


    With a cold face, Philip scanned the six people in the yard. They exuded a brutal and reckless aura.


    At first nce, they did not look like ordinary people. It was likely they were wanted criminals!


    ¡°Northern Six Wolves? Sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of you. But today, you¡¯ve pissed me off!¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was very cold, and when he said those words, there was a fearsome meaning behind it.


    Would Giada have found these people to deal with him?


    Probably not.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This method was simply too crude andpletely useless.


    ¡°What a punk! He¡¯s so insolent that he doesn¡¯t even care about the Northern Six Wolves! We¡¯re


    ouws. We¡¯ve ughtered countless people like you. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll hurry up and pay the


    ransom. We don¡¯t want to cause any trouble either!¡±


    Pockmarks continued to yell as he brandished the weapon in his hand.


    His eyes were bursting with murderous intent as Philip sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you


    abduct my wife, you¡¯ve vited my bottom line and you have to pay for it! Since you¡¯re desperadoes, if


    I kill you, nothing will happen to me!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the six people over there burst intoughter. Theypletely


    disregarded Philip¡¯s words.


    ¡°This is too funny! Boss, did he say he¡¯s going to kill us?¡±


    Pockmarks¡¯ughter was the most exaggerated. His face was full of ridicule.


    The leader, that brawny man from before, was carrying a hatchet in his hand. He sneered, ¡°Pockmarks,


    give it a go.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Pockmarks replied, then swaggered toward Philip while waving a long hunting knife in his hands.


    ¡°Kid, are you afraid? I¡¯ve hacked someone with this knife before. If you¡¯re scared, why don¡¯t you kneel


    in front of me and beg me to let you go?¡± Pockmarks said triumphantly.


    In his eyes, a good-for-nothing like this could be taken out with one hand.


    However, against a bunch of weapon-wielding thugs, Philip did not even blink his eyes when he said


    calmly, ¡°Come at me together.¡±


    Domineering!


    Audacious!


    His words stunned everyone!


    Together?


    This kid was crazy!


    Was he really not afraid of death?


    ¡°Hehe, what a dumb*ss!¡±


    Pockmarks¡¯ face condensed as his eyes went cold. He rushed at Philip with his hunting knife.


    The other men snickered.


    They were aware of Pockmarks¡¯ skills. People who fought with him were just seeking death!


    This was because Pockmarks never fought with finesse! He would just hack at any fatal points he could


    find!


    Just when these thugs thought that Pockmarks would take Philip out easily, something happened!


    Bam!


    The silhouette of a figure flew upside down like a broken kite and crashed into the brick wall of the


    yard!


    Pockmarks fell to the ground while foaming at the mouth. The hunting knife had dropped next to him!


    This scene shocked everyone!


    Pockmarks actually lost!


    Moreover, it happened within a few seconds!


    The other party just gave Pockmarks a kick and he immediately passed out!


    At this moment, the leader realized that they might have provoked a ruthless character!


    The force of Philip¡¯s kick just now made their hair stand on end!


    It was too frightening!


    Was he really the useless son-inw who Martha Yates mentioned?


    This guy was more terrifying than desperadoes like them!


    ¡°Brat! You¡¯re dead! Boys, go after him and take his life!¡±


    The leader noticed a bit of a problem at this time but he did not think too much about it. He ordered


    everyone to rush in and surround Philip!


    All of them held deadly weapons in their hands.


    Philip dared not take them lightly. After all, the intensity from the other party was not simple. They were


    not ordinary people but ouws.


    In the next cabin, Martha clenched her fists nervously as she watched the movement outside.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Martha was flustered and scared.


    If they could subdue Philip, then naturally she would not be afraid. However, if they failed and if he


    found out who instigated them, then would there be a way for her to survive?


    No!


    Therefore, Martha was very nervous and looked forward to those people hacking Philip to death!


    Only in that way could she survive safely.


    ¡®Philip, don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being too arrogant. Why do


    you put on airs in front of me? The Johnston family doesn¡¯t have a son-inw like you!¡¯ Martha thought


    bitterly.


    However, in the time she was distracted, she clearly saw some people sprawled on the ground outside!


    Philip was standing in the yard unscathed!


    This¡­ How could this be possible?!


    Was this guy so skillful?


    In the yard, the six wolves of the north fell on the ground. Everyone had bruises on their faces, and


    some even had their arms or legs severely broken by Philip!


    There was no need to show any mercy to these people!


    The leader had thoroughly given up at this moment. He had never suffered defeat over the years, but


    today, he fell in the hands of an unknown kid!


    He knew that the other party would not let him go easily!


    Who the hell was this guy with such great skills?!


    At this moment, Philip approached the leader one step at a time. He then raised his foot and stomped


    on his chest!


    In an instant, the brawny man let out a scream!


    The pressure on his chest was too much and felt as if he was being smothered by a huge boulder!


    Philip looked down at him from high above with a cold light in his eyes as he enunciated each word, ¡°I¡¯ll


    only give you one chance. Tell me who made you do this! You only have one chance, so answer me


    after thinking it through!¡±


    A threat!


    What murderous intent!


    The brawny man looked at Philip in horror. Although he had killed people, at this moment,pared to


    the aura of Philip before him, he was nothing but a small fry!


    At this moment, he truly felt the threat of death in Philip¡¯s eyes


    ¡°If I tell you, can you spare our lives?¡± the brawny man asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to talk about conditions with me!¡± Philip said coldly, increasing the pressure under


    his foot.


    Argh!


    The brawny man screamed and hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! Please show mercy!¡±


    ¡°Talk!¡± Philip shouted angrily.


    The burly man nced at a small room next door, pointed with his finger, and said, ¡°Your mother-inw


    made us do this. She told us to kidnap your wife and threaten you to get the jade ring that you have on


    you. If you dare to resist, she told us to just¡­ Just kill you.¡±


    His voice trailed off at the end.


    Philip turned his head and stared directly at the small room with a pair of bitterly cold eyes!


    In that instant!


    Martha, who was hiding in the room, directly met Philip¡¯s eyes. She took a few steps back in fright.


    It was terrifying!


    What kind of look was that? Was he going to kill her?


    Martha panicked. She was petrified!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In the yard.


    Philip exuded a chilling murderous aura as he roared. ¡°Martha Yates, get out here right now!!!¡±

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    This roar shook the entire yard!


    Martha was hiding in the room at the moment, shaking with fright!


    She was doomed!


    Did she dare to go out?


    Of course not!


    Even if she did not end up dying, she would be no better!


    Besides, she had made use of Wynn this time.


    In the eyes of that trash Philip, Wynn was his limit.


    Even if she was his mother-inw and Wynn¡¯s biological mother, Philip would not hesitate to strike out


    at her.


    Thinking of this, Martha dared not go out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, in the yard, Philip continued to roar. ¡°Martha Yates, I¡¯ll count to three. Get the f*ck out here


    right now!¡±


    ¡°One!¡± Philip said.


    Martha circled around anxiously and nced at Philip furtively. He was still stepping on the burly man


    in the yard.


    Recalling the events just now, Martha was scared.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    Philip continued counting as he red at the closed wooden door.


    This was thest chance for Martha. If she still refused toe out, he could not be med for being


    unfeeling.


    ¡°Three!¡± Philip bellowed.


    At the same time, the gate of the yard was directly knocked open!


    A group of henchmen in ck suits rushed in one after another!


    Theo had arrived with his men!


    When he saw the situation in the yard, he knew that Philip had already solved it by himself.


    However, there was no sign of Wynn.


    Therefore, Theo immediately ordered his men to search the premises.


    As for him, he stood behind Philip respectfully.


    ck-suited bodyguards filled the entire area in just a moment while dozens of ck Mercedeses were


    parked in the streets. The scene was both spectacr and shocking!


    The wooden door still remained close and Martha had note out.


    Philip was feeling helpless. The chill in his eyes had reached its extreme as he said coldly, ¡°Get her


    out!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, two bodyguards in ck suits kicked the wooden door open and rushed in!


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me! I won¡¯t go out! I¡¯m staying here!¡±


    Inside the room, Martha struggled and shouted.


    Bam!


    In the next second, she was dragged out of the room and shoved heavily to the ground. She fell face-


    first into the mud!


    At this time, Theo¡¯s people had already carried Wynn out of the basement of the next room.


    She was still unconscious.


    Philip took a look at Wynn before asking them to take her out. With red eyes, he turned and red


    furiously at Martha who was slumped on the ground.


    Thud!


    Philip could not tolerate it any longer. He stepped forward, kicked Martha, and shouted, ¡°Martha Yates,


    are you still human?!¡±


    Martha yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    She refused to admit it.


    No way, Martha knew that she would die if she ever admitted it!


    Philip nodded with a chill in his eyes. He went over and grabbed Martha by the cor, staring at her


    angrily while saying, ¡°You refuse to admit it?¡±


    Martha was scared out of her wits. She dared not look at Philip at all. She shook her head and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know anything. I was kidnapped by them too. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You told us to do this! We received a deposit of 200,000 from you, and you promised us


    another 600,000 after this. The money is still in the cab in the room!¡±


    The brawny man lying on the ground roared at this moment.


    As he finished speaking, a bodyguard in a ck suit found a bag of money in the house.


    Philip threw this bag of money in front of Martha and asked angrily, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    Looking at the banknotes, Martha still refused to admit it and said, ¡°This is not my money. They¡¯re


    framing me! I didn¡¯t do anything! Philip, you have to believe me. I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s mother. How could I do


    such an evil thing?¡±


    Martha sobbed, her performance top-notch.


    Her mouth was still so stiff even when death was staring at her in the eye.


    The brawny man on the side also knew this was an opportunity, so he took out his mobile phone,


    handed it to Philip, and said, ¡°I have a recording here. In our business, insurance is the most important


    thing.¡±


    Martha was dumbstruck at his words.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Martha red at the brawny man. As Philip reached out for the phone, the frightened Martha mustered


    the strength from nowhere. She got up and rushed over to grab the phone.


    However, Philip just kicked her and knocked her to the ground once again.


    Then, in the entire yard, the recording of Martha¡¯s initial contact with the man sounded. Each one of her


    words was chilling to the bone.


    Philip was already shaking with anger while holding the phone in his hand. With red eyes, he stared at


    Martha who was already at a loss on the ground. He said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you a long time


    ago that if you dare toy a finger on Wynn and M, I¡¯ll never let you off! Today, you¡¯vepletely


    crossed my bottom line!¡±


    When Martha heard this, she knew Philip was really angry.


    She knelt and climbed over to Philip in fear, hugging his leg while begging for mercy. ¡°Philip, I was


    wrong. I¡¯m your mother-inw, after all. I was really wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it anymore. Please let me


    go. I¡¯ll move out of the vi right away, okay?¡±


    Philip stared at Martha from above and shook his head as he said coldly, ¡°This is no longer a question


    of right or wrong. You even made use of your daughter. Are you still a mother, a human?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m not a human!¡±


    With that, Martha started pping herself.


    The sound of her ps was heard.


    In the entire yard, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits stood on the side, watching quietly while waiting


    for Philip¡¯s order.


    Philip looked up to the sky, closed his eyes, and said softly, ¡°Theo, break her arms and throw her in


    front of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke,¡± Theo replied respectfully.


    Martha was shocked when she heard this.


    Break¡­ Break her arms?!


    Holy sh*t, that was horrifying!


    ¡°Philip, I was wrong. Don¡¯t break my arms. I admit I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do this anymore!¡±


    Martha immediately hugged Philip¡¯s thigh before he could turn away and pleaded bitterly.


    However, it was to no avail.


    Philip had made up his mind.


    If he could not kill Martha, then he would break her arms to stop her from doing more evil.


    This was Philip¡¯s greatest forbearance.


    ¡°I hope you know what to do in the future,¡± Philip turned around and said coldly without any emotion.


    Then, he stepped out of the yard.


    Behind him, a few bodyguards in ck suits directly surrounded Martha despite her screams and


    struggles.


    The sound of cracking bones was heard!


    The hysterical screams of Martha echoed throughout the yard as well as her spiteful curses. ¡°Philip


    rke, you son of a b*tch! I¡¯ll never let you off!¡±


    Philip was outside in the yard, leaning against the car while smoking a cigarette.


    Theo walked out, nodded to Philip, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s done.¡±


    After speaking, two bodyguards in ck suits carried a blood-sttered Martha with drooping arms and


    walked out of the gate of the yard.


    ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡±


    Philip nced at her indifferently before ignoring herpletely.


    Back at the hospital, Philip saw Wynn who was already awake.


    Wynn had obviously been crying. When she saw Philip, she hugged him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t


    expect my mother to be like this.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Philip patted Wynn on the back andforted her. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all over. She has already received the


    punishment she deserves.¡±


    It was also at this time that Theo suddenly barged in. Seeing Philip and Wynn hugging each other, he


    quickly turned around to leave.


    ¡°Talk. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Philip let go of Wynn, helped her to the bed, and said to Theo behind him without turning his head.


    ¡°Mr. rke, someone outside wants to see you,¡± Theo said.


    Philip asked suspiciously, ¡°See me? Who?¡±


    Theo said, ¡°He said hisst name is Wallis and his name is Miguel.¡±

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Miguel Wallis?!


    The most beloved youngest member of the Wallis family and also Giada¡¯s nephew.


    However, he was an arrogant, domineering, and insolent boy.


    In the past, Philip had taught him a lesson or two. As such, the two bore grudges.


    Why did he suddenly appear in Riverdale at this time?


    Philip frowned. He was just about to turn around and go out when a figure barged in.


    It was apanied by a burst of very disgustingughter.


    ¡°Haha, Philip rke, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. Are you surprised to see me?¡±


    Miguel Wallis wore a well-fitting white suit that looked expensive. A luxury watch worth millions adorned


    the wrist of this man who had a handsome appearance and a well-proportioned figure.


    This was the appearance of a celebrity on TV.


    He was followed by four bodyguards in ck suits with serious expressions, all of them death warriors


    of the Wallis family.


    Miguel carried with him an air of frivolous nobility.


    Everything on his body added up to more than a million.


    As soon as he entered the door, Philip felt that this guy was definitely up to something.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The arrogance oozing from all over his body was no different from before.


    ¡°A little surprised, but not very,¡± Philip looked at Miguel who was already sitting on the sofa and said


    lightly.


    This Miguel was really impolite. He totally did not treat the people in the ward as outsiders.


    Miguel sat down and dangled his leg as an arrogant and domineering aura flowed off him naturally.


    He nced at Wynn on the hospital bed and suddenly grinned. ¡°You must be Wynn Johnston. Hello.¡±


    As he said that, he raised his hand as a greeting.


    It was a little disrespectful.


    However, this was Miguel Wallis. There was no such word as respect in his vocabry.


    If there was, it was the respect that others had to show him.


    Wynn was puzzled. She looked at Philip suspiciously and asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    Just as Philip was about to exin, Miguel stood up, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said


    triumphantly, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Miguel Wallis. To be more precise, I¡¯m Giada¡¯s


    nephew.¡±


    Giada¡¯s nephew?


    Wynn was stunned. Her eyes fell on Miguel as she looked at him carefully.


    This guy was really arrogant and brash.


    Wynn did not like him and a feeling of disgust came out of nowhere.


    However, she could not show it openly, so she could only smile faintly and nod her head in response.


    Miguel did not care either. He turned to Philip and said with an amused expression, ¡°Philip, you don¡¯t


    look too well. It seems that your wife still doesn¡¯t know who you are. Should I exin your identity to


    her?¡±


    When he said this, Miguel¡¯s eyes were full of triumph. The sneer at the corners of his mouth also


    reeked of oppression.


    Philip raised his brows, stared at Miguel coldly, and said in a low voice, ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡±


    Miguel shrugged and said, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just bored and want to find something to do.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister-inw, has Philip told you that he¡¯s a member of the rke family?¡±


    Miguel looked at a dazed Wynn with a grin before continuing, ¡°Do you know the rke family? You


    haven¡¯t been to the inws¡¯ house until now, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wynn asked with a frown.


    Miguel nced at a pale-faced Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, Philip isn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    He is¡ª¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Philip took a step forward and grabbed Miguel by the cor. With frosty


    eyes, he growled. ¡°Miguel Wallis, don¡¯t y with fire!¡±


    This scene happened so quickly that the four bodyguards behind Miguel sprang into a defensive


    formation with their hands behind their backs!


    At the same time, Theo¡¯s people also rushed in and confronted the bodyguards.


    Miguel raised his hands and said disdainfully, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anymore. But do you think you


    can keep it a secret forever?¡±


    Philip shoved Miguel aside violently and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Miguel knew he was at the losing end. He straightened his tie and cor before sneering, ¡°Philip, we¡¯ll


    meet again. By that time, I hope you can still stand and talk to me.¡±


    After that, Miguelughed as he led his men out of the hospital.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    At the door, Miguel got into the red Aston Martin sports car, beckoned to the man standing by the door,


    and said, ¡°Go, get some people and make trouble for Beacon.¡±


    The subordinate bent down respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Miguel nced at the hospital entrance and sneered conspiratorially.


    Philip rke¡­ He had failed to beat this man in the past. Now that Philip had left the rke family,


    would he still lose out?


    What was so great about the rke family on Arcadia Ind?


    Here, in the ward, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Wynn sat on the hospital bed, looking at Philip who was across from her. She asked after a long while,


    ¡°What did he mean just now? Philip, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Wynn frowned.


    She was not stupid. She had gone through many things recently and everything seemed to be rted


    to Philip¡¯s identity.


    From the good-for-nothing son-inw of the Johnston family, Philip gradually became different. He was


    richer and more powerful now.


    Wynn epted the changes slowly.


    However, looking back at it now, there seemed to be a big secret hidden within.


    This secret was exactly what Philip had been keeping from her.


    Philip¡¯s face was a little gloomy. He nced at Wynn, brought a chair, and sat down


    After thinking for a while, Philip said, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Wynn nodded.


    Philip said, ¡°If telling you and having more people find out will cause endless trouble, would you still like


    to know?¡±


    Philip also wanted to tell Wynn about his true identity, but he dared not take it lightly.


    This was because there were still many things that he had not arranged for yet and many things he had


    not found out.


    Including the Wallis family, his mother¡¯s Larson family, the people behind Giada, his mother¡¯s ident,


    Hannah¡¯s disappearance, and so on.


    Among them, the most important thing was his father and Arcadia Ind.


    Everyone was ready to wipe out the rke family in one fell swoop.


    Behind all these, there was a hidden schemer.


    Wynn fell silent. She did not know how to continue asking.


    Looking at Philip¡¯s face, she came to her own judgment and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a real danger, I¡¯d rather not


    know. I¡¯m willing to wait until the day you can tell me.¡±


    After that, Wynn held Philip¡¯s hand tightly as if tofort and encourage him.


    Philip also smiled gently and reached out to touch Wynn¡¯s head.


    After sitting for a while longer, Philip left.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He still needed to make arrangements for Martha. After all, both her arms were broken, so he had to


    deal with her hospitalization and other misceneous stuff.


    Soon after Philip left and Wynn had settled down in bed, several uninvited guests arrived in the ward.


    To be precise, it was an elderly man sitting in a wheelchair. He was pushed by a personal guard.


    He exuded a feeling of being very old and almost at the end of his life.


    However, he also gave people a feeling of an extremely powerful, dormant aura of majesty.


    This intensity was iparable.


    His legs were covered with a thin nket. Standing behind him were eight bodyguards wearing ck


    suits and holding ck folding umbres. None of them were ordinary people because the look in their


    eyes was different.


    It was full of indifference and contempt!


    Also, an arrogance that could not be vited!


    Compared to the bodyguards around Miguel before, they were kings who could withstand an army of a


    thousand!


    Moreover, every single one of them had a golden crest on their cor-a short dagger!

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Wynn also noticed the movement behind her and sat up sideways. She was slightly surprised when


    she suddenly saw these people in the ward.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, she still asked with a polite smile, ¡°Hello, you are?¡±


    Wynn was very curious. Why was there suddenly an old man sitting in a wheelchair in her ward?


    Looking at the people around him, they looked like private guards. Furthermore, the dormant aura


    around everyone was unfathomable.


    Even if it was hidden well and deep, Wynn was still keenly aware of it.


    The old man in the wheelchair, even though he was very old, was still as steady as a mountain. His


    eyes revealed the vicissitudes of the world amid the chaos.


    Although he was an old man at the brink of his life, the majestic aura he exuded was the first of its kind


    Wynn had encountered in her life!


    It was too strong.


    It was like a dormant dragon.


    Moreover, he and Philip had the same aura.


    The old man took out a silk handkerchief and gently wiped the corners of his mouth. His elderly eyes


    were gentle while the corners of his mouth were smiling and looked very kind, making Wynn feel very


    warm.


    ¡°Ahem, Philip has made the right choice indeed.¡±


    The old man smiled as he mumbled to himself. Then, with a benevolent smile of an elder, he looked at


    Wynn and said, ¡°I¡¯m Philip¡¯s father.¡±


    Philip¡¯s father?


    Roger rke!


    In an instant, Wynn was stunned and looked at the old man in front of her with incredulous eyes.


    ¡°Father-inw.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Wynn tried to stand up to pay her respects.


    This was the first time she met Philip¡¯s father, her father-inw. Naturally, she had to show her respect.


    Moreover, she had never heard anything about her father-inw from Philip before. It seemed that


    Philip had deliberately avoided discussing matters about his father.


    Seeing Wynn¡¯s actions, Roger raised his hand gently and said, ¡°No need, you¡¯re still pregnant. I¡¯m just


    here to see you. Where¡¯s M?¡±


    ¡°M is at home. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring her here right away.¡±


    Wynn quickly dialed Anne¡¯s number, said a few brief words, then sat aside respectfully.


    Meeting with her father-inw for the first time, Wynn seemed very self-conscious.


    She had no idea why the aura from her father-inw was so oppressive.


    Even though Roger deliberately suppressed it, his majestic aura from the inside out still made Wynn a


    little frightened.


    Roger sat there sternly while the guards behind him kept a close watch on all the entrances and exits.


    ¡°Daughter-inw, have you ever wanted to go home and have a look?¡± With his handkerchief in his


    hand, Roger asked in a low voice.


    He tried to maintain a kind smile. The more he looked at Wynn in front of him, the more he liked her.


    Philip had found a good wife.


    Wynn rubbed her hands and said with a nod, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but Philip said it¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    Roger nodded and said wistfully, ¡°Don¡¯t me Philip. He has his own ns. The current situation at


    home is a bitplicated. This time, I came out just to see you and your child. If you need my help,


    just say the word. I wasn¡¯t present when you and Philip got married. When M was born, I wasn¡¯t


    there either. I¡¯m not apetent father or apetent grandfather. I hope you don¡¯t me me.


    Ahem¡­¡±


    After saying this, Roger coughed violently. It was as if every sentence he said took a lot of effort.


    A tall middle-aged man with a strong face stood behind him, his features sharply defined. There was a


    sense of vicissitudes in his eyes.


    He frowned slightly, bent over, and whispered in Roger¡¯s ear, ¡°Old Master, speak less. Your body¡­¡±


    Roger waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s rare to see Philip¡¯s wife. She¡¯s the


    daughter-inw of the rke family. It¡¯s okay to say a few more words.¡±


    Wynn was also very nervous. Seeing her father-inw like this, he seemed to be in poor health.


    Roger looked at Wynn amiably and nodded, feeling joyful.


    Ten minutester, Anne came into the ward with M in her arms.


    Little M skipped in, looking very cute with two ponytails like a porcin doll. She pounced on Wynn


    and said sweetly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Wynn hugged M and rubbed her little head.


    The lively M attracted everyone¡¯s attention from the moment she entered the ward.


    Roger and the guards in the ward all looked at M kindly, their eyes filled with joy and excitement.


    Was this his granddaughter?


    Roger was very excited as heughed and said, ¡°Is this my precious granddaughter?¡±


    So simr!


    She was indeed a bloodline of the rke family.


    Several shadow guards on the side also looked at M with doting eyes.


    It was difficult to imagine that these people who dealt with life and death situations every day would


    show such affectionate gazes.


    It was like a sh of light in eternal darkness.


    They understood that this was the youngdy, the existence they needed to protect with their lives.


    Even the middle-aged man behind Roger had a kind smile upon his lips.


    He was the spiritual pir and only leader of the entire Shadow Squadron who reported directly under


    Roger rke.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    M turned, her ponytails flipping about as she curiously looked at Roger who was sitting on the


    wheelchair. She asked in a crisp tone, ¡°Mom, who is this?¡±


    Wynn bent down and said gently to M, ¡°M, this is your father¡¯s father, your grandfather.¡±


    Hearing that, M¡¯s big ck jewel-like eyes suddenly brightened as she stared at Roger closely.


    ¡°Go, give Grandpa a hug,¡± Wynn said with a smile.


    M was a little scared. After all, it was her first time seeing her grandfather.


    She took tiny steps toward Roger, stretched out her tender little arms, and grabbed Roger¡¯s big hand.


    Then, she raised her little head, revealing tiny dimples as she shouted sweetly, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Roger responded, his eyes full of doting and kindness.


    His heart melted at that greeting.


    Picking M up and putting her on hisp, Roger¡¯s eyes became a little misty.


    His granddaughter, the granddaughter of the rke family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°You¡¯re the little princess of the rke family, do you know?¡±


    Roger hugged M affectionately.


    M shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m Mom and Dad¡¯s little princess, and also Grandpa¡¯s little


    princess.¡±


    Haha.


    There was a heartyugh.


    The originally serious ward was full ofughter at this moment.


    After that, several guards started ying games with M.


    These guys were rough and capable fighters, oblivious to taking care of children.


    However, they allowed M tomand them as they role-yed as Snow White and the seven


    dwarfs.


    When the guards weremanded to pretend to be Snow White and make a cute expression, the


    ward was full of delight.


    The other guys from the Shadow Squadron could not helpughing when they watched their boss


    dancing ballet and acting cute.


    He was the legend of the Shadow Squadron, a god of war!


    If those people in the outside world found out that one of the Eight Great War Gods of the Shadow


    Squadron apanied a little girl to y house, it would definitely cause a great uproar within the


    external forces!


    These people, wherever they went, were definitely the existence of a mammoth!


    Roger and Wynn watched as these people fooled around. The former turned to Wynn and said, ¡°I


    haven¡¯t given you anything yet, so I¡¯ll give this to you.¡±


    With that said, Roger took out something from his pocket¡ªa palm-sized token of pure gold.


    The front was carved with obscure and deep lines with the picture of a dragon soaring into the sky. On


    the back, there were two words engraved in an ancient script¡ªrke Seal.


    At first nce, this item was not ordinary. It looked very valuable and majestic.


    If Giada was here, she would recognize it immediately and go crazy!


    The token of Roger rke¡ªthe Dragon Seal!


    This token was extraordinary!

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    The Dragon Seal!


    It was the personal token of Roger rke who was the head of the rke family!


    The power was immeasurable!


    If this token was issued, all the forces and financial resources that belonged to the rke n would


    have to follow the order!


    Furthermore, this token could be used to call upon the old veterans who conquered the world with


    Roger back then!


    It was a token that could mobilize Roger¡¯s hidden power!


    If the Sovereignty Seal was used tomand the power of the rke family out in the open, then the


    Dragon Seal wouldmand the power that was hidden in the dark!


    It would include mobilizing the Shadow Squadron!


    This token was the only one in the entire world!


    This was what Giada, including the people behind her, coveted the most!


    That was the cornerstone of Roger rke and the cornerstone of the rke family!


    However, Roger gave the Dragon Seal to Wynn!


    The moment this token was taken out, all the frolicking shadow guards in the entire ward froze as they


    looked at Wynn with great respect.


    Wynn did not know the significance of this token. She just took it in a daze, nced at it for a few


    moments, then replied, ¡°Father-inw, it¡¯s too expensive. It¡¯s pure gold. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Wynn did not know the identity of Roger rke, the head of the world¡¯s most powerful family.


    He was the head of the rke family on Arcadia Ind.


    He was the controller of 70 percent of the world¡¯s assets.


    She only thought that the token looked strange. It was made of pure gold, so it was very valuable.


    She could not ept it.


    However, Roger shook his head and said, ¡°Take it. This is the only thing I can give you. You¡¯re the


    daughter-inw of the rke family. As your father-inw, I have to give you something decent.¡±


    Wynn could not refuse his kind intentions, so she nodded and epted it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After chatting for a while longer, Wynn hesitated before asking, ¡°Father-inw, what does our family


    do?¡±


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°Philip should be the one to tell you this. Take care of the baby. I have


    something else to deal with now, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    After that, the middle-aged man behind Roger adjusted the nket on Roger¡¯s body, then pushed him


    to go out.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you leaving?¡±


    M ran over and grabbed Roger¡¯s hand.


    Roger touched her little head fondly and smiled kindly. ¡°Good girl. You must listen to your mother.


    Grandpa will see you next time, okay?¡±


    M nodded heavily and smiled mischievously. ¡°When Grandpaes to see me next time, remember


    to buy a Barbie doll for me.¡±


    Rogerughed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it for you next time.¡±


    After that, Roger left with everyone.


    With M in her arms, Wynn looked at the people leaving while holding the pure gold token in her hand.


    What exactly was this token?


    Here, Roger was not in a hurry to leave. He said mildly, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The unsmiling middle-aged man behind him bent over and said, ¡°Old Master, let me go instead. It¡¯s


    unbing for someone of your status to see her.¡±


    Roger coughed a few times, waved his hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the inws after all. It¡¯s just a meeting.¡±


    After that, the middle-aged man stopped speaking and pushed Roger to the next inpatient ward.


    At this time, Martha was lying on the hospital bed wailing.


    Her arms hurt.


    Although she just went through surgery, the anesthesia had passed. It was a heart-piercing pain that


    she would never forget!


    Damn that Philip! She would never let him off!


    With her arms in ster casts, Martha stared at the ceiling with very bitter eyes.


    Next to her, Charles also shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    His wife had done something wrong again.


    This time, Philip obviously did not let her off.


    The moment Charles knew that Martha had an ident, hepletely gave up.


    ¡°Charles, I can¡¯t tolerate this. Philip actually asked someone to break my arms. How could he treat me


    like this? I¡¯m his mother-inw.¡±


    Martha sobbed, hoping that Charles would seek justice for her.


    However, Charles only shook his head helplessly and sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? Isn¡¯t it


    your fault? If anything happens to Wynn, can you bear it? Moreover, you actually hired murderers!¡±


    Charles was heartbroken. He did not expect Martha to be so wicked.


    Martha red at Charles and cursed, ¡°Do you think I want to do this? If Philip hadn¡¯t forced my hand,


    how would I do such a thing? Besides, don¡¯t you realize that many things have happened to our family


    recently? Which incident is not rted to that wastrel? Our family can only be peaceful once he¡¯s


    dead!¡± Martha argued.


    She dared not tell the truth. She was afraid of Margot¡¯s retaliation.


    After all, she had messed things up.


    Moreover, time was running out for her.


    Martha was panicking. With her arms broken, how was she going to steal that jade thumb ring?


    What was that thing anyway? Was it valuable?


    Was it the same as the ssy jade bangle that she had back then?

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    When Charles heard Martha¡¯s words, his face darkened with a frown as he said, ¡°What are you talking


    about? You hired someone to kidnap and kill! It¡¯s a criminal offense and you can be jailed! Fortunately,


    nothing happened. If something really happened, the rest of your life would be over!¡±


    Charles could not believe that this sentence came out of Martha¡¯s mouth.


    Was she crazy?


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Martha cursed hysterically, ¡°I don¡¯t care if that piece of trash dies. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Charles was helpless while Martha waspletely consumed by hatred.


    Martha stared at the ceiling, hissing and crying in pain. The continuous pain made her resentment for


    Philip grow deeper.


    Damn it. She would kill him sooner orter!


    Just as Martha was cursing Philip to the heavens and back, a few people suddenly appeared at the


    door of the ward.


    First, two bodyguards in suits entered the ward and looked around. Then, an old man sitting in a


    wheelchair was slowly pushed in.


    Immediately afterward, eight men in suits stood in the ward.


    Immovable!


    Majestic!


    Both Martha and Charles were startled at the sight.


    ¡°Who is it? Where did this old mane from?¡±


    Martha was angry now, so she was naturally displeased when she saw such an old maning in


    without permission.


    Was this man about to die so he was sent to the hospital?


    He was in the wrong ward.


    ¡°Get lost! What is this dying old man doing here? You must be in the wrong ward,¡± Martha cursed


    again.


    She was very grumpy now.


    Charles was still well-behaved. After he got up and looked around, he could tell that the other party was


    not a simple man.


    After all, the eight guards in suits were no ordinary people.


    However, at this time, these guards heard Martha¡¯s disrespectful words and their demeanors exploded


    with murderous intent!


    The killing intent from these eight people alone seemed to overwhelm the entire ward!


    Like a tangible sword, the deathly aura directly pierced the venue!


    If someone else dared to show such disrespect to the old master, their head would have rolled to the


    ground long ago!


    However, before they came, Roger had instructed them not to make any rash moves.


    Charles was not stupid either. In a split second, he felt as if he was being targeted by an evil dragon.


    The feeling of being ufortable and cold all over made him panic.


    ¡°Uh, excuse me, may I know who you are?¡± Charles asked tentatively.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Roger nced indifferently at Martha on the hospital bed. There were chills in


    his eyes.


    Sure enough, this inw was really not afraid of death and showed no respect to others at all.


    She was so harsh and unreasonable. He wondered how Philip tolerated her over the years.


    ¡°I¡¯m Philip¡¯s father, Roger rke,¡± Roger said to Charles politely.


    However, his tone was already full of chills.


    Martha and Charles immediately stood there nkly!


    This old man who looked like he was at the brink of his death was actually Philip¡¯s father!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Then, he had to be Giada¡¯s husband!


    Martha was dumbfounded and her heart was pounding with fright.


    When her eyes met Roger¡¯s deep fathomless gaze, she trembled with trepidation.


    It was horrifying. What kind of look was that? It was as if the invincible king had descended on the


    mortal realm!

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Martha trembled in fear.


    This was her first time meeting the inw, and the scene was actually like this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He looked very old and sickly, but his eyes were full of vicissitudes and profound depths.


    Martha felt as if she was stripped naked in front of Roger, where even her thoughts could not be


    concealed at all.


    That feeling was mortifying!


    Moreover, at this moment, Roger¡¯s aura was very intense. Although it was already being suppressed,


    Martha, who was lying on the hospital bed, was still overwhelmed by the kingly presence.


    She could not help swallowing a mouthful of spit, cold sweat running down her forehead!


    The entire ward was filled with killing intent!


    Charles dared not say anything as well. Seeing Roger at this time was even more terrifying than the


    time he saw his immediate boss back then!


    This was Philip¡¯s father, his inw!


    How terrifying!


    Although it was just a look, Charles¡¯ knees went weak.


    The man¡¯s next sentence made Martha panic.


    ¡°I heard that in the past three years, you¡¯ve humiliated, beaten, and scolded my son. You¡¯ve even done


    a lot of detrimental things,¡± Roger said calmly while looking at a pale Martha.


    With just one sentence, Martha was now faced with enormous pressure!


    This was her first meeting with Roger, but the other party¡¯s words, mannerisms, and gestures all carried


    a strong aura of regality!


    Hiss!


    Martha had a strong feeling of foreboding, especially since she had just yelled at him just now. Was


    she not courting death?!


    That was the inw.


    Philip¡¯s money also belonged to this person.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t listen to others¡¯ nonsense.¡±


    Ignoring her pain, Martha forced a smile and quickly exined. She was flustered and felt so guilty that


    she dared not look at Roger.


    However, Roger smiled and said intently, ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯ve done. This time, I want to give


    you a piece of advice. The rke family is not a pushover. My Philip is kind-hearted, but it doesn¡¯t


    mean that I¡¯m soft-hearted. Martha Yates, you¡¯d better watch your steps from now on. If I ever find out


    that you did anything out of the ordinary to Philip, my daughter-inw, or my granddaughter, I don¡¯t


    mind personally killing you.¡±


    Kill¡­ Kill her?


    Martha panicked.


    However, she was unwilling to yield. There was deep resentment hidden in her eyes.


    What the heck!


    Who did he think he was?


    He was just the old man of Philip, that wimp! With that dying look of his, he still dared toe here and


    threaten her?!


    Martha was very upset and immediately retorted, ¡°What right do you have to say that? You¡¯re just the


    father of Philip, that piece of trash. What? Do you think you can scare me by bringing so many


    people?¡±


    When Charles heard this, his heart jumped suddenly. He quickly yelled at Martha, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Then, he apologized to Roger. ¡°Mr. rke, please don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s angry now and doesn¡¯t know


    how to filter her words.¡±


    However, with just one look from Roger, Charles was so shocked that he took several steps back!


    What a terrifying gaze!


    Not only him, but even the gazes of the suited bodyguards standing behind Roger made them all look


    like hungry tigers. Their eyes were filled with killing intent!


    It was quite obvious that as long as Roger gave the order, they would not hesitate to kill Martha!


    Charles panicked.


    Roger looked sickly, but he gave people the creeps.


    ¡°p her mouth,¡± Roger said lightly with a biting chill in his eyes.


    As soon as his voice fell, a shadow guard behind him stepped forward at once.


    Smack!


    Smack, smack!


    Three ps, one after another,nded on Martha¡¯s face!


    Every p was made at full force!


    Like thunder, it resounded through the ward!


    Martha was dumbfounded!


    She never expected that the other party would act so recklessly!


    The inw actually told someone to p her!


    Furthermore, it only seemed to be a little warning!


    Martha was very angry, but she was even more frightened. This inw was too intense and scary. His


    gaze looked as if he wanted to eat people up.


    Charles stood on the sidelines,pletely speechless.


    Compared to Philip, this inw had far more powerful methods!

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Roger coughed a couple more times before saying indifferently to Martha, ¡°Remember what I said and


    don¡¯t go too far. In my eyes, Philip breaking your arms is just a small lesson for you. If I were to make a


    move, you won¡¯t even be alive now.¡±


    Martha quickly nodded and replied, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    She could not help but give in. Compared to that wimpy Philip, this inw was much stronger.


    Until now, she still could not ept Philip riding on top of her head.


    Furthermore, even his father was putting airs in front of her now.


    She was upset and dissatisfied.


    However, Martha could only endure it, grit her teeth, and swallow her grievances.


    Did she dare to talk back?


    No!


    She was afraid of death.


    Martha could tell that if Roger nodded, the people around him would kill her in an instant.


    Roger nced at the uneasy Martha and said lightly, ¡°I really hope you keep it in your mind instead of


    just saying it to me. If I ever find out that you¡¯re up to no good, don¡¯t me me for not considering our


    inw rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Martha quickly responded as she sweated profusely.


    At that moment, she really experienced Roger¡¯s majesty and imposing power!


    She was a coward after all. Now that Philip¡¯s father was so domineering, Martha panicked.


    It was not until Roger left with his men from the ward that Martha finally let out a sigh of relief. She was


    feeling ufortable and exhausted.


    Horrible!


    How could a dying man show such intensity?!


    Martha gritted her teeth with hatred in her eyes!


    Philip bullied her, and now his old man was bullying her too! Damn it!


    Was Martha Yates such a pushover in their eyes?


    ¡°Damn that old man, scaring me when he¡¯s already on his deathbed,¡± Martha cursed bitterly.


    Charles shuddered in fright at her words and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. I can tell that the inw


    is not an ordinary person. Let¡¯s not provoke him so recklessly.¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s not ordinary? Even if he is powerful, can he be the richest man in the world? Besides,


    he¡¯s almost dying. He already has one foot in the grave with only one breath left,¡± Martha cursed


    vehemently, but her frustration was not vented at all.


    However, what she did not know was that Roger rke was indeed the richest man in the world!


    Even Giada Wallis, who she feared, would bow down in front of him!


    Suddenly!


    A man appeared in the doorway of the ward.


    He was one of the eight suited bodyguards from before.


    At this moment, his eyes were cold with a biting killing intent. His entire being was like the towering


    Himyas as he slowly walked in.


    At the same time, he took out a pair of white gloves and put them on his hands. His eyes were cold as


    he said, ¡°Although the Old Master doesn¡¯t want toy a finger on you, your disrespect to my lord has


    vited my professional creed, so¡­¡±


    He did not state it clearly.


    However, the man¡¯s behavior, words, and eyes all revealed a deadly vibe!


    Martha immediately shouted in horror, ¡°You¡­ Who are you? What do you want? This is a hospital. Are


    you trying to kill me? Even your master dare not touch me. How dare you? I¡¯m going to call for help!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She was flustered and scared, especially when she saw the man donning white gloves. Was this not a


    common plot in TV series when killing people?

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Martha was panicking now, shaking all over.


    If she was not afraid of these people before, including Roger, then she was truly scared now.


    These people could do anything!


    ¡°You! Don¡¯te over! I¡¯m his inw! If you do this, aren¡¯t you afraid that your employer will settle the


    score with you?¡± Martha shouted hysterically with panicked eyes.


    However, her arms were broken and suspended in mid-air in ster casts.


    She could not run away even if she wanted to.


    ¡°My master¡¯s kindness has nothing to do with me. Anyone who¡¯s disrespectful to the lord should be


    killed, even if you¡¯re the inws!¡±


    The man wore the white gloves as his dark eyes shed with killing intent!


    No one in this world could insult the master!


    Vitors had to be killed!


    ¡°Charles, stop him! He¡¯s crazy! They¡¯re a bunch of crazy people!¡± Martha shouted desperately.


    At this time, Martha could only rely on Charles.


    However, Charles¡¯ knees had already gone weak. He wanted to go up and stop the man, but the chill


    that exploded from the other party¡¯s body and that bitter murderous intent made Charles unable to take


    a step!


    It was too overwhelming!


    Watching helplessly as that man walked toward the hospital bed one step at a time while stretching out


    a white-gloved hand, Martha yelled with fright.


    ¡°Help! Murder! Save me!¡±


    However, it was to no avail.


    Crack!


    The sound of broken bones was heard throughout the ward.


    It was immediately followed by Martha¡¯s screams and curses!


    Of course, this onlysted for half a minute, and then, there was silence.


    After that.


    The man walked out of the ward. Before he left, he turned his head and stared at a breathless Martha


    who was lying on the hospital bed with broken legs. He said emotionlessly, ¡°Since the master said not


    to kill you, I won¡¯t kill you. But these two legs are the price of your disrespect to the lord. If you repeat


    this mistake, be careful of your neck!¡±


    After that, he coldly walked out of the ward.


    On the hospital bed, Martha looked miserable as she stared nkly at the ceiling.


    The enormous pain had made her numb.


    Her legs were broken!


    Then, Martha let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    Who the hell was this inw? The guys around him were absolutelywless!


    The man walked out of the hospital and stopped in front of a parked Rolls-Royce at the entrance. This


    vehicle was a limited edition globally, the only one ever produced.


    This car was most definitely the only customized version of Rolls-Royce in the world.


    It was fully equipped with strong bulletproof defense capabilities.


    In front of the Rolls-Royce was the middle-aged man who had been following Roger, that is, the


    commander of the Shadow Squadron. At this moment, he red at the man walking toward him and


    reprimanded, ¡°You did it?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    That guy did not hide anything. ¡°I just taught her a little lesson.¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly and said, ¡°You disobeyed orders! I¡¯ll settle it with you when we


    return!¡±


    After that, the middle-aged man got into the Rolls-Royce and turned to Roger who had his eyes closed


    in the car. He said respectfully, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Roger said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s head to Cirrus Vi first.¡±


    ¡°To see Madam Wallis?¡± the middle-aged man raised his brows and asked.


    Roger smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m already out, I might as well see her.¡±


    The middle-aged man then stopped talking.


    The Rolls-Royce convoy at the entrance of the hospital slowly drove away.


    On the other side, after Philip was done with his work, he returned to Wynn¡¯s ward.


    As soon as he entered the ward, he found M there while Wynn was also doing something


    mysterious.


    ¡°M.¡±


    Philip squatted down and called out to M with his arms wide open.


    M was having fun ying by herself. Seeing her father, she quickly trotted on her tiny feet, kissed


    Philip on the face, and shouted sweetly, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Philip hugged M dotingly, spun around a few times, then walked up to Wynn who was sitting on the


    sofa. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Wynn raised her eyebrows and looked at Philip. After a long hesitation, she said, ¡°Philip, Father-inw


    came just now.¡±


    Father-inw?


    Philip did not understand at first. While teasing M, he asked again, ¡°What father-inw? Who?¡±


    ¡°Your father,¡± Wynn said with both eyes fixed on Philip.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    In that instant, Philip felt as if he was struck by lightning. He froze on the spot and stared at Wynn in


    disbelief.


    The expression on his face changed constantly, revealing his suspicion. He said awkwardly, ¡°What are


    you talking about? How could my dad be here?¡±


    Philip did not believe it.


    His father was in Riverdale?


    What was he doing here?


    Did something happen in Arcadia Ind?


    Wynn already predicted that this would happen. She took out the token, handed it to Philip, and said,


    ¡°Look at this. Father-inw gave it to me.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Philip turned around. When his eyes fell on the token made of pure gold in Wynn¡¯s hand, he was


    stunned!


    The Dragon Seal!


    It turned out to be the Dragon Seal!


    Father was really here!


    Philip¡¯s heart pounded. He took the token from Wynn¡¯s hand, looked at it in disbelief for a while, then


    turned to Wynn before asking, ¡°You met my father?¡±


    Wynn nodded in assent.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Philip asked again.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing much. Father-inw just said he came to see the child.


    Because he didn¡¯te to our wedding back then, he gave me this.¡±


    Philip held the Dragon Seal in his hand, his eyes in a daze and his thoughts jumbled.


    He did not understand the meaning of his father handing this token to Wynn.


    This was the Dragon Seal!


    It was the symbol of the rke family¡¯s patriarch!


    Once an order was made, the members of the rke family all over the world had to obey!


    To be honest, with this seal, Philip could do many things.


    Even the members of the branch family would have to bow down in front of this token!


    However, this token was not for unlimited use. It was bounded by family rules.


    In ten years, only three uses were allowed.


    The Dragon Seal was of extraordinary significance.


    It had not been seen for more than ten years.


    Every time it appeared, a bloody storm would follow.


    Wynn looked at Philip¡¯s contemtive expression and knew that this was no ordinary item.


    In this case, she was even more curious.


    What exactly did Philip¡¯s family do?


    ¡°Philip, what does your family do? Who¡¯s this father-inw? I could tell that everyone following him was


    not ordinary. They all had murderous auras.¡±


    Wynn still had lingering fears.


    The eight war gods had a strong impact on Wynn.


    ¡°What people?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn shook her head and said with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They were dressed in suits with a golden


    dagger crest on their cors.¡±


    The Shadow Squadron!


    Philip was startled as he came to a realization.


    His father brought eight members of the Shadow Squadron with him this time!


    What was he up to?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just normal bodyguards. My father¡¯s health is not good, so it¡¯s better to bring more


    people with him.¡±


    Philip smiled as he exined, but his mind was still shrouded with doubts.


    Back to Roger. Four Rolls-Royces had just arrived at the gates of Cirrus Vi.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    At the gates of Cirrus Vi.


    When Roger¡¯s Rolls-Royce convoy appeared, the guards at the vi were a little confused.


    Who was this?


    Four Rolls-Royces.


    Such pompadour.


    However, there was no notification that Madam Wallis was expecting guests today.


    The convoy was stopped. The leader of the Wallis family¡¯s security team was dressed in ckbat


    uniform,bat boots, and armed with a tactical headset. While holding a gun, he walked toward the


    first car.


    ¡°Hello, this is a private manor. You¡¯re not allowed to enter without the invitation of the owner. Please


    leave quickly.¡±


    The vice-captain was quite polite as he stated the facts.


    However, the two shadow guard members sitting in the first Rolls-Royce car slowly rolled down the


    window, and the driver nced at the vice-captain standing next to the door with disdain before saying


    coldly, ¡°Open the gates.¡±


    The vice-captain frowned. He had never met anyone who dared to barge into Cirrus Vi before!


    Even if the other party¡¯s background was not simple, this was the madam¡¯s private residence!


    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t enter without a pass. Please leave as soon as possible, otherwise¡­¡±


    The vice-captain¡¯s expression sank as he warned seriously.


    At the same time, he touched his headset and whispered, ¡°Mobilize security to prevent unauthorized


    entry.¡±


    While speaking, he also looked at the three Rolls-Royces behind him, especially the second one. At


    first nce, he already knew that it was custom-made. The shape of it was unobtrusive yetpelling.


    At the same time at the electronic gates, seven or eight death warriors from the Wallis family stepped


    out one after another. They were dressed in the same ckbat uniforms and were walking toward


    the fleet of Rolls-Royces.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang!


    The door of the first Rolls-Royce opened and a shadow guard driver used the door of the car to knock


    the vice-captain of the Wallis family off his feet!


    Clean and decisive!


    It happened in a split second.


    The vice-captain was hit by the car door and flew out,nding on the ground. He could not get up for a


    while.


    Immediately, the seven or eight death warriors of the Wallis family in ckbat uniforms raised their


    guns and aimed them at the man who stepped out of the car!


    ¡°Put your hands behind your head! Get down!¡±


    The death warriors yelled a warning.


    However, the man who got out of the car only unbuttoned the top of his suit as the corners of his mouth


    raised an arc of disdain. He nced at the opponents, eyes shing with warlike coldness!


    One against seven!


    Before anyone could see what was going on, a ck shadow shed before them. After that, a death


    warrior who was closest to the man watched helplessly as the gun in his hand was snatched by the


    opponent!


    It was immediately followed by a kick!


    Like a kite with a broken string, he flew upside down and fell heavily on the ground.


    Click!


    It was followed by the sounds of a gun being dismantled.


    In just a few seconds, the man in a suit disassembled the gun into parts and opened his right hand as


    several copper-colored bullets dropped to the ground.


    Brazen!


    Audacious!


    Just this simple action shocked the death warriors beyond belief.


    This was simply terrifying!


    What skill was this?


    They were elites carefully selected by the Wallis family¡ªdeath warriors!


    Now with seven of them facing one opponent, they werepletely at a disadvantage with no chance


    of winning!


    An oppressive atmosphere swept through the venue!


    ¡°Stop immediately! Get down! Otherwise, we¡¯ll fire!¡±


    ¡°Get down! Hold your head with your hands!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The death warriors of the Wallis family finally recovered their senses and immediately shouted!


    At the same time, guards in ck suits continued to rush to the scene from inside the manor.


    These people were Giada¡¯s guards in charge of the internal security of the manor.


    They rushed here one after another, all in ck suits, white shirts, and ties. All of them took out their


    pistols from their waists and aimed them at the intruder.


    Their opponent was a member of the Shadow Squadron, code name 24!


    He had no name, only a code!


    Even when surrounded by so many people, 24 just sneered. He shrugged very disdainfully, looked at


    them, and said, ¡°People from the Wallis family are nothing but trash!¡±


    His words hadpletely insulted the entire Wallis family.


    All of them were very angry with chills on their faces.


    However, no one dared to fire their weapons.


    This was because in the custom-made Rolls-Royce, someone had opened the door and stepped out.


    The leader of the Shadow Squadron.


    The God of War.


    Fulton Hash.


    As soon as he appeared, he carried an intensity that could face 10,000 soldiers.


    With just a sweep of his gaze, all the Wallises¡¯ guards could not help but take several steps back.


    What kind of look was that? It was terrible!


    It was like the furious re of an abyss dragon!


    Fulton reprimanded angrily, ¡°Insolent! Are all of you tired of living? You even dare to stop the master¡¯s


    car! Get Giada toe here at once!¡±

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    All the Wallis family¡¯s guards were stunned silly at those words and exchanged nces with each other


    in shock.


    How dare they order Madam Wallis toe out here?


    This person was too arrogant!


    What did he take this ce for?


    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s a capital crime to break into the private residence of the Wallis family!¡±


    This time, a person with a bit of authority finally appeared.


    He was the captain of the Wallis family¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡±


    Fulton raised his eyebrows and put his two fingers together. He shot a flying knife from his waist,


    almost in a split second!


    Swoosh!


    The air distorted!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A sh of cold light exploded!


    Thud!


    The captain of the guards was about to continue speaking when a cold light shed in front of him.


    Immediately following that, he covered his neck with both hands as blood gushed!


    A flying knife had directly prated his throat, the de glinting under the sun!


    ¡°Ahem¡­ You¡­ Ahem.¡±


    This happened too quickly!


    In the next second, the captain crashed to the ground on his back, still clutching his neck.


    Hiss!


    Dead silence.


    All the death warriors and guards of the Wallis family were dumbfounded at this moment!


    This man was too ruthless!


    He actually killed the captain of the Wallis family¡¯s guards on the spot!


    Such impudence!


    After a long while of cold silence, all kinds of angry curses finally broke out at the gates!


    However, no one dared to step forward!


    They were afraid that if they were not careful, they would provoke that man who was like a death god!


    He was too strong!


    The killing intent he exuded was more terrifying than the vast ocean!


    That was the strength of Fulton Hash!


    The God of War!


    It was an existence that no one dared to provoke!


    At the same time, an attendant had already run into the vi to report.


    ¡°Madam, something has happened!¡±


    The attendant rushed into the main hall of the vi and shouted.


    Giada was holding a Persian cat in the hall at this moment, talking with Miguel.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Giada asked with a frown and displeasure.


    Miguel sat on the sofa nonchntly, eating grapes and enjoying the maid¡¯s massage service.


    ¡°Madam, Young Master, a Rolls-Royce convoy arrived at the gates, and a few skillful guys killed one of


    the captains of the guards,¡± the attendant replied in fear, a bead of cold sweat dripping from his


    forehead.


    A captain of the guards died!


    This was a loss to the Wallis family!


    ording to Madam Wallis¡¯ temper, she would never sit idly by.


    Sure enough, when Giada heard this, she suddenly became furious and yelled, ¡°Who dares to break


    into my vi? He even dares to kill one of the captains of my guards?¡±


    The attendant shook his head and said hesitantly, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ But the other party said that


    Madam should¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°What do they want from me?¡± Giada asked angrily.


    ¡°They want you to get out there.¡±


    The attendant summoned all his courage before blurting out.


    In an instant, the entire hall was covered with frost as the temperature dropped sharply!


    Giada¡¯s beautiful face was cold at the moment. Her eyes shed as she said, ¡°How dare they?! I want


    to see who dares to be so arrogant at my private property! Killing a member of the Wallis family? How


    arrogant!¡±

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    After her words fell, Giada stepped out while leading her people and walked out of the hall.


    Miguel did not bother to get involved, so he pulled a maid into the room and started his wonderful life.


    Here, at the gates of Cirrus Vi, all eight shadow guards had gotten out of the cars. They were


    confronting the dozens of death warriors and guards of the Wallis family.


    In fact, the shadow guards could easily deal with all these people.


    Even if another toon turned up, it would be a piece of cake for them.


    However, the master had given orders for them to keep a low profile.


    The eight people looked indifferent. Compared to the dozens of death warriors standing nervously on


    the opposite, they were simply strolling around leisurely.


    The atmosphere on both sides could not be more different.


    One side was flustered while the other wasid back.


    In the eyes of the shadow guards, these people were shrimps that were not worth mentioning.


    After a while, there was amotion from behind. The crowd blocking the gates automatically


    dispersed, leaving a pathway.


    Giada Wallis, with a Persian cat in her arms, walked over with a cold face. She was followed by a


    personal guard behind her.


    Vivian was naturally behind her, protecting Giada¡¯s safety constantly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As soon as Giada appeared and noticed the eight people as well as their convoy, she was startled!


    There was even fear on her face!


    The Shadow Squadron!


    Why did they appear here?


    Moreover, even Fulton Hash was here!


    In that case, could the person inside the car be¡­


    Giada dared not think further as her body started trembling slightly.


    She was so scared that all her hair stood on end as she imagined the most unlikely situation.


    ¡°Giada, aren¡¯t you going to pay your respects to me?¡±


    In the car, a voice carrying the vicissitudes of life sounded, his words echoing throughout the area.


    That voice, full of oppression and majesty, was very powerful!


    Just this sentence stunned all the death warriors of the Wallis family.


    It was too intense!


    Before Giada could think about it, she already put down the Persian cat, walked hurriedly to the door of


    the car, and bent over to pull the door open. She was full of respect and fear.


    ¡°Master, why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be recuperating on Arcadia Ind?¡± Giada asked.


    Roger rke, who was sitting in the car, just nced indifferently at Giada who was standing bent over


    at the door of the car. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do I need to report to you where I¡¯m going?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Giada quickly lowered her head, stretched out her hand, and allowed Roger to grab hold of it. She


    invited him out of the Rolls-Royce.


    When Roger came out, Fulton immediately pushed the wheelchair over and helped him into it.


    Then, Giada came over and pushed the wheelchair personally.


    This scene directly astounded the death warriors and guards of the Wallis family.


    Master!


    Could it be¡­


    Hiss!


    Instantly, everyone put away the weapons in their hands, knelt down, and bowed their heads. They did


    not dare to look directly at the old man in the wheelchair.


    It was horrifying!


    He was actually the head of the rke family!


    He was the patriarch of the rke family, the most mysterious affluent family in the world!


    Roger rke!


    Even though some were not aware of that fact, they were all startled by Roger¡¯s aura at this moment


    and dared not look up.


    It was silent!


    Everyone was frightened.


    The eight shadow guards followed Roger calmly, passing through the crowd and directly entering the


    main hall of the vi.


    Before entering the doors, they could already hear some noisesing from the inside.


    Roger frowned as chills exuded from his body!


    Giada also got a fright. She red at the housekeeper and rebuked, ¡°Get him out right now!¡±


    The housekeeper fearfully led some guards and rushed into the hall. In one of the bedrooms, they


    found Miguel getting it on with one of the maids!


    Miguel yelled angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Presumptuous! Get lost!¡±


    It was apanied by a woman¡¯s screams.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    After that, Miguel was taken to the hall in a disheveled state with several guards standing behind him.


    As for the housekeeper, he dragged the maid along and threw her into the living room before yelling,


    ¡°B*tch! How dare you seduce the young master?! Men, drag her out and execute her!¡±


    ¡°Ah! No, I won¡¯t do it anymore. Please let me go!¡±


    The maid sobbed bitterly while naked, grabbing Miguel and begging for mercy. ¡°Young Master, please


    speak up for me. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    However, Miguel just red at her angrily. He then went up, kicked her, and cursed, ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Such a farce was witnessed by Roger who was by the door.


    Giada was even more furious.


    In the past, no matter how Miguel fooled around, she would not intervene.


    However, today was different. Roger was present.


    ¡°Miguel, get out right now!¡±


    Giada rebuked as she motioned with her eyes to the housekeeper.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The housekeeper quickly grabbed Miguel and whispered, ¡°Young Master, there are guests at home.


    Let¡¯s go out to avoid them.¡±


    Miguel, whose fun had been interrupted, would not leave so easily.


    He turned around and saw Giada pushing an old man in a wheelchair. With a sneer at the corner of his


    mouth and his hands in his trouser pockets, he walked over before saying, ¡°Well, what do we have


    here? A dying old man in a wheelchair?¡±


    Smack!


    Before he could continue, Giada had already stepped out and pped Miguel in the face.


    She reprimanded, ¡°Get out of here right now!¡±


    Miguel was dumbfounded, staring at Giada in disbelief.


    This was the first time his aunt hit him.


    ¡°Aunt Giada, are you mad? Why did you hit me? Just for this dying old man?¡± Miguel shouted as he


    pointed at Roger extremely rudely.


    He was incredibly frustrated.


    He was too unlucky today.


    When Giada heard this, her pupils jumped wildly. She was even more afraid. She immediately


    motioned to a few guards and said, ¡°Men, take the young master out and keep an eye on him. If he


    runs away, you¡¯ll answer for it!¡±


    Immediately afterward, three guards stepped forward and were about to take Miguel away.


    However, a stern voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Fulton spoke as he stared at Giada indifferently. Then, his gazended on Miguel as he said, ¡°24, p


    his mouth.¡±


    After that, a man in a suit stepped out and walked over to Miguel while grinning broadly. He said,


    ¡°You¡¯re doomed.¡±


    Miguel saw this grin and it abruptly erged infinitely as if he was a demon.


    In that instant, Miguel shouted, ¡°How dare you?! Who do you think you are? I¡¯m the young master of


    the Wallis family! Aunt Giada, quickly arrest them! These people are simply too arrogant!¡±


    Who was Miguel Wallis?


    The favorite youngest of Old Master Wallis!


    The golden treasure of the Wallis family!


    He had never suffered any disadvantage all his life, let alone get beaten!


    However, in the next moment¡­


    The suited man ignored Miguel¡¯s mor and took a step forward. Then, under the disbelieving gazes of


    everyone, he pped Miguel three times consecutively on the spot!


    Smack!


    Smack, smack!


    Each was vigorous, crisp, and loud!


    The whole hall reverberated with that sound.


    When the fourth p fell, a dazed Miguel finally reacted. He covered his face and red hysterically at


    the man opposite him.


    ¡°You! You dare to hit me?!¡±


    After a long while, Miguel, who came back to his senses from his astonishment, immediately yelled,


    ¡°Men! Catch all of them! I want to rip them into pieces!¡±


    However, 24 just chuckled. With a cold glint in his eyes, he said, ¡°Believe it or not, I even dare to kill


    you!¡±

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    As soon as this was said, the temperature in the entire hall dropped sharply!


    The coldness was terrifying!


    Even for the arrogant and domineering Miguel Wallis, when he came into contact with the cold gaze of


    24 at this moment, sweat beaded unconsciously on his forehead as he swallowed a mouthful of spit.


    What a strong killing intent!


    The other party really dared to kill him!


    This was Miguel¡¯s most intuitive feeling!


    However, ording to Miguel¡¯s temper, how could he take this lying down so easily?


    He was very upset and immediately yelled, ¡°Someone like you dares to kill me? Do you know who I


    am? I¡¯m Miguel Wallis!¡±


    24 snorted, looked back at Fulton helplessly, and asked, ¡°Boss, is it okay if I kill him?¡±


    When he said this, 24 waspletely indifferent.


    Even Giada, who stood next to Roger at this moment, dared not open her mouth to say anything.


    She med herself for pampering him too much, so much that he was so defiant now.


    ¡°Miguel, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡±


    Giada bit the bullet and stepped out. She pped him again and reprimanded, ¡°Go home and reflect on


    it. Vivian, take the young master back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Vivian walked out, bowed her head toward Miguel, and motioned for him to go out.


    Even if Miguel was stupid, he could see now that this old man in a wheelchair was not an ordinary


    person.


    Even Aunt Giada was in awe of him.


    The shadow guard did not stop Vivian from taking Miguel away because the lord did not say anything.


    After Miguel walked out of the hall, he gritted his teeth angrily and cursed, ¡°Vivian, who is that old man?


    Does he have a background?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Vivian said, ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s the head of the rke family, Roger rke.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When Miguel heard that, his voice immediately raised a few octaves.


    At the same time, he felt his knees going weak. His back was immediately drenched in sweat and he


    felt limp all over.


    Roger¡­ rke!


    It was him!


    Even a mammoth like the Wallis family, in the eyes of Roger rke, was nothing more than an ant!


    Miguel realized that he had stood in front of the pearly gates just now!


    Oh no!


    Looking back to the hall of the vi, Giada pushed Roger into the hall. All other people had retreated,


    leaving behind only the members of the Shadow Squadron.


    ¡°Master, why did youe here so suddenly? Why didn¡¯t you bring a family doctor with you on such a


    long journey?


    Giada pretended to be concerned and asked. With both knees on the ground, her jade-white fingers


    were busy making tea.


    Her tea-making skills were fluid and graceful.


    Roger sat in the wheelchair with his eyes slightly closed. After a while, he said, ¡°Giada, how is your


    cooperation with the branch family?¡±


    ¡°Everything is going as nned. Even Olsen of the branch family has agreed to the division of the


    business. This is a good start for the cooperation between the main and the branch family.¡±


    Giada was still kneeling as she handed the teacup in her hand to Roger.


    Roger took it, ced it in his palm, and nced at Giada who was kneeling in front of him.


    When he married this woman back then, he already knew it was not going to be easy.


    If not for his own ns, he would never have allowed her to get away with so many things.


    ¡°What do you think about Philip inheriting the rke family?¡± Roger asked.


    Giada said without hesitation, ¡°Philip has not been at home these years and doesn¡¯t understand many


    things. I still hope that I can assist him. This way, when he grows strong enough, I can leave all the


    family affairs to him.¡±


    Giada said this very amiably.


    However, everyone knew the hidden meaning behind it.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him to return before we discuss this matter. You should do your


    duty in taking care of the cooperation between the main and branch family. Don¡¯t be too concerned


    about other things. I¡¯ve my own arrangements.¡±


    It was a warning in disguise.


    Of course, Giada could discern the meaning. He was telling her not to dip her fingers in too many pies.


    Her handling the cooperation with the branch family was more than enough.


    However, how could Giada be content with that?


    Her ambition was not just the cooperation between the main and branch families. She wanted


    everything from the rke family and the power of the entire Arcadia Ind!


    She wanted toplete the magnificent conquest that the Wallis family had not achieved for many


    years!


    Therefore, upon hearing this, Giada¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She raised her eyes to look at Roger and


    said, ¡°You¡¯re still wary of me.¡±


    Roger acquiesced, took a sip of the tea in his hand, and said, ¡°Once the taste of the tea has changed, it


    won¡¯t be as good.¡±


    With that said, he ced the teacup on the table. His behavior and words may seem unintentional, but


    to Giada, it contained a profound meaning


    Then, Roger said a little tiredly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    After that, Fulton stepped forward and personally pushed Roger¡¯s wheelchair.


    Giada got up and bowed respectfully.


    However, at the door, Roger stopped and said mildly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that because I¡¯m old and surrounded


    by all your people that you can do as you please. I can see through all your tricks.¡±


    These words sounded very in, but Giada¡¯s heart trembled suddenly!


    The warning was tantly obvious!


    Giada clenched her fists and retorted with a faint dissatisfaction in her eyes, ¡°Just because I¡¯m an


    outsider and a member of the Wallis family, you¡¯ve been guarding against me?¡±


    Roger shook his head and sighed. ¡°In this game, the Wallis family is nothing but a pawn. I¡¯d advise you


    not to charge too far ahead. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to turn back until everything¡¯s toote. That¡¯s


    all from me. I hope you can watch your steps carefully and stop ying tricks that are disadvantageous


    to Philip and Wynn.¡±


    Having said that, Fulton pushed Roger out of the hall.


    Looking at the distant figure, Giada gritted her teeth angrily and screamed hysterically. In her fit of rage,


    she smashed many valuable items.


    ¡°Roger rke, you¡¯ve gone too far! I, Giada Wallis, will never give up! If your rke family can stand at


    the pinnacle of the world, so can my Wallis family! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    Giada shrieked angrily. She had already lost her usual grace and elegance.


    As Fulton pushed Roger away from the hall, they ran into another group at the door.


    ¡°Roger, when did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯d have picked you up.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Tim rke stood at the door with a group of fully armed and menacing-looking death warriors, waiting


    respectfully.


    Initially, he was ready to charge in.


    If there was any movement at all, Tim would destroy Cirrus Vi.


    At the same time, Tim had arranged a team of fully armed rke family guards to surround the Wallis


    family of Golden City!


    Dozens of armed cars full of people stopped just 500 yards away from the Wallises¡¯ manor in Golden


    City!


    With just an order, the entire Wallis family would be destroyed!


    As if facing a major enemy, the Wallis family in Golden City was quickly mobilizing death warriors from


    outside.


    A storm was brewing.


    From that moment, the entire Golden City was shrouded in peril.


    At this moment, after seeing Rogering out unscathed, Tim was relieved. He quickly stepped


    forward and took the wheelchair from Fulton.


    ¡°I just came here to take a look. It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to kick up a fuss.¡±


    Roger coughed several times before asking, ¡°By the way, is there any news from Ethan?¡±

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Tim shook his head and chuckled. ¡°That brat must be fooling around somewhere. Let¡¯s not bother


    about him and drink to our brotherhood today.¡±


    Roger smiled in concurrence.


    The convoy, as well as Tim¡¯s men, quickly left Cirrus Vi.


    The brewing storm dissipated in peace.


    A few dayster, the annual underground chamber ofmerce finally began!


    Early in the morning, Theo took Anna, Tiger, and his men to wait at the gates of First Pce.


    Six ck Mercedes were parked at the entrance, as well as Theo¡¯s Maybach in the middle. Such a


    scene would definitely shock the outside world if they found out about it!


    The big shot of Riverdale, Theo Zander, actually brought his men personally to wait respectfully at the


    gates.


    Who on earth could warrant such treatment?


    It was after about ten minutes before Philip walked out of the vi with M in his arms. As Wynn was


    still in the hospital for recuperation and Anne was taking care of her, he had to take care of the child.


    Seeing Philip, Anna strutted forward in her high heels and took M from his arms.


    Today, Anna was dressed very smartly and formally in a white professional suit. Her slender legs were


    wrapped in ck stockings while her hair was loose and wavy. She had delicate makeup on her face,


    making her look very charming.


    ¡°Mr. rke, everything is ready. We can leave now,¡± Theo opened the car door and said respectfully.


    Philip nodded and got into the car with Anna in the back seat while Theo sat in the front passenger


    seat.


    The cars started and the six ck Mercedes drove out of Longford Park toward a tourist town outside


    Riverdale.


    The town of Phoenicia.


    It was a small town that prospered due to tourism, with a small poption of only a few hundred


    thousand. The town had beautiful sights and a long history.


    It was surrounded by mountains on three sides and water on the other. It was a junction between


    Riverdale, South River District, and Golden City.


    Hence, it was the best venue for the underground chamber ofmerce.


    Every session had been held here previously.


    Moreover, this was also the peak tourist season in Phoenicia and many tourists from all over the


    country came here for holidays.


    This ce was famous for underground boxing arenas, jade markets, luxurious casinos, and so on.


    Therefore, Phoenicia was very crowded now.


    Of course, it was also a very mixed crowd.


    After all, the underground chamber ofmerce was being held here, so people from all regions would


    congregate here.


    As such, security here would be stricter.


    After one and a half hours, Theo¡¯s motorcade also arrived at Phoenicia.


    At the entrance of the town, Wayne Kingsley, the patriarch of thergest family in Phoenicia, had been


    awaiting their arrival.


    The Kingsley family was thergest in this town.


    In Phoenicia, almost half the people carried thest name Kingsley and everyone was rted in one


    way or another.


    ording to historical records, Phoenicia was a fiefdom bestowed to a certain aristocrat with that


    particrst name. Since then, the Kingsley family had long been a prominent presence in Phoenicia.


    The underground chamber ofmerce was naturally being organized by the Kingsley family.


    In every event, the Kingsley family would make a fortune from the underground chamber ofmerce.


    Therefore, every single person took this event very seriously.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Theo, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±


    At this moment, Wayne saw Theo getting out of the car in his gray suit. He quickly stepped forward,


    nodding and bowing in ttery.


    Even if the Kingsley family was the most prominent presence locally, Wayne still had to respect big


    shots like Theo Zander.


    He was a goldmine, after all.


    Behind him, dozens of Kingsley family members followed. They all had smiles on their faces.


    There were seven or eight older members among them, and the rest were the younger generation of


    the Kingsley family. They were craning their necks trying to catch a sight of the famed Theo Zander.


    They were here to see the world.


    Besides, in the next few days, a lot of people like Theo Zander would be here.


    This time, at least 12 underground leaders from various districts would be here. Among them, four of


    them were from the South River District alone!


    Even people from Capital City and Golden City would be here. Therefore, this session of the


    underground chamber ofmerce had a higher standard than ever before.


    Wayne had also started making preparations a long time ago for fear that something would go wrong.


    Theo just smiled faintly as he waited respectfully at the door. He opened the door personally and


    weed Philip to get down from the car.


    ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Theo bent down and respectfully said to the person sitting at the back of the car.


    This scene fell in Wayne¡¯s eyes and naturally caught his attention, making him astonished.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Who was the person sitting at the back of the car?

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Even a big shot like Theo had to open the door to greet him?


    Wayne was not stupid. He instantly noticed something.


    There were rumors that people of the South River District would join hands to topple Theo this time.


    Now, it seemed that Theo had invited someone formidable with him.


    It would be another tough battle.


    Philip sat in the car with a sleeping M in his arms. After a while, he gently carried her and got out of


    the car.


    Anna also quickly got out of the car, standing beside Philip respectfully while helping him carry M¡¯s


    daily necessities.


    This scene was even more bizarre in the eyes of Wayne and the other Kingsley family members.


    They brought a child?


    What was going on here?


    Wayne was in a daze. Behind him, the juniors of the Kingsley family started talking in low voices.


    ¡°Is this the person that Theo Zander found? This must be the first time anyone brought a kid to attend


    the underground chamber ofmerce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it. Maybe he¡¯s already at his wit¡¯s end. After all, four major forces of the South River


    District are joining hands this time. Even someone like Theo Zander can¡¯t withstand it.¡±


    ¡°Look at that man. He looks unfamiliar. Is he the one invited by Theo Zander?¡±


    Wayne naturally heard the discussion behind him. He turned around, red at them, and reprimanded


    in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop talking nonsense. Can¡¯t you tell that it¡¯s inappropriate?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The several young people all shut their mouths, but their expressions were still disdainful.


    Was this person not stupid for bringing a child to the underground chamber ofmerce?


    Theo stretched out his hand to greet Wayne and said, ¡°Please help me arrange a premium suite for Mr.


    rke to stay in.¡±


    Wayne quickly responded, ¡°Sure, Mr. Theo. I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡±


    Since Theo had spoken, Wayne would naturally fulfill his request.


    At the same time, he also found out that the other party¡¯sst name was rke.


    Judging from Theo¡¯s actions, this Mr. rke was no ordinary person.


    Very soon, they followed Wayne to thergest hotel in the area¡ªthe Fenix Hotel and Restaurant.


    It was a seven-story building.


    The first to third floors were restaurants while the fourth floor and upward were guest rooms.


    The seventh floor housed superior suites with a bird¡¯s eye view of the entire Phoenicia.


    However, it was very costly at 30,000 per night. In the past, very few people could afford it, but during


    the underground chamber ofmerce, this floor would be fully upied.


    Moreover, there were only 13 rooms.


    Usually, in order to grab thisfortable top-level suite, the underground leaders from various areas


    would often make advanced reservations or directly bid for it on the spot.


    Whoever paid more would get it.


    This time, Wayne personally led them into the hotel. The lobby manager had received the notification


    long ago and hurried over. He whispered into Wayne¡¯s ear with an embarrassed expression.


    When Wayne heard his words, his expression turned unpleasant. Helplessly, he turned to Theo and


    said, ¡°Mr. Theo, there¡¯s only one room left on the seventh floor. However, it has already been reserved


    by Mr. Cecil Dane of the South River District. Can Mr. rke perhaps stay on the sixth floor instead?¡±


    Cecil Dane was ranked third among all major forces in the South River District!


    In themunity, he was known as a ruthless character!


    His methods were most brutal!


    The power under his influence was quite substantial. With more than a dozen fraternities, there were


    hundreds of people in total under him.


    Moreover, Cecil and Theo were rivals!


    Theo frowned. He was unhappy at hearing Cecil¡¯s name.


    He turned to Philip and asked, ¡°Mr. rke, what do you think?¡±


    Philip was unperturbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, whatever.¡±


    Wayne smiled upon hearing that and quickly told the lobby manager to make arrangements.


    However, a rough sneer sounded from the doorway.


    ¡°Oh, Theo Zander, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Is this the guy you found? I think he looks so-so. He


    even brought a baby with him. Are you so afraid of peeing your pants that you brought diapers along


    with you?¡±

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Everyone turned in the direction of that voice and saw a group with dozens of people walking in from


    the door.


    The leader was a bald man with sunsses. He was smoking a cigar and wearing a mink coat.


    His neck and hands were full of gold essories and several jade rings.


    His attitude was arrogant!


    The pompadour was grand!


    There were also two hot and sexy women next to him with his arms around them. They looked very


    enticing with long legs and big chests.


    Behind them followed a bunch of tattooed and swaggering punks, all of them looking murderous.


    Cecil Dane!


    The third major force of the South River District!


    Everyone called him Master Cecil!


    He founded the Cecily Group that now had assets of more than one billion!


    As soon as Cecil appeared and stood in the lobby, the awe-inspiring atmosphere shocked everyone in


    the hall.


    What a domineering appearance!


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s Master Cecil! He came here too!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°The underground chamber ofmerce this time is going to be fun. How many bosses will being


    to Phoenicia this time?¡±


    ¡°Look carefully. That person is Theo Zander. Cecil and Theo are deadly rivals. Let¡¯s go quickly. There


    may be a fight in a while.¡±


    The dozens of bystanders quickly dispersed in a hurry. The reputation of Master Cecil was very


    impressive because he literally fought his way to get it.


    Even a three-year-old kid would start crying when they heard Cecil Dane¡¯s name.


    Therefore, in the South River District, there were often housewives shouting ¡®Master Cecil is here to


    catch you¡¯ to scare their naughty children.


    It was quite apparent that Master Cecil¡¯s fame had flown into the homes of ordinary folks.


    Theo also had a somber expression at this time as he nced at the approaching Cecil.


    His first reaction was to exin to Philip beside him. ¡°Mr. rke, this is Cecil Dane from South River


    District.¡±


    Philip looked sideways and observed the arrogant Cecil with a frown.


    Was this guy insulting him just now?


    Cecil naturally noticed that Theo was very respectful to the young man in front of him.


    With a shrug of his shoulders, the mink coat on Cecil fell and one of his subordinates grabbed it.


    Smoking his cigar, Cecil looked at Philip and said disdainfully, ¡°Are you the cash cow that Theo brought


    this time? What a pretty boy. Where are you from?¡±


    Philip did not reply.


    Cecil furrowed his thick eyebrows, his face shing unpleasantly as he sneered, ¡°Interesting. You¡¯ve


    got an attitude, but I wonder if you can get out of Phoenicia in one piece?!¡±


    A threat!


    Upon hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression also changed. A chill shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Cecil, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Theo immediately stepped over with a grim face as he shouted at Cecil.


    At his roar, all the men behind him also stepped forward.


    When the men on Cecil¡¯s side saw this, they naturally refused to back down from the challenge and


    stared at Theo¡¯s men murderously.


    It was a face-off!


    ¡°Haha, Theo, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? Bringing a boy with a baby in his arms and


    you want to get hold of some territories from this underground chamber ofmerce?¡±


    Cecil mocked unscrupulously, his eyes full of disdain for Theo and Philip.


    Everyone knew everything about Theo Zander, including his backing, his people, and his turf.


    In the underground chamber ofmerce this time, the four major overlords of the South River District


    had already reached an agreement. They would join forces to swallow Theo and Riverdale in one fell


    swoop!


    Therefore, in Cecil¡¯s eyes, no matter how Theo prepared this time or whoever he brought, everything


    would be in vain!


    Could Theo Zander bring someone more formidable than the four bigwigsbined?


    What a joke!


    ¡°Cecil, our paths have never crossed. You¡¯d better not be too audacious. I¡¯m not a pushover! As for the


    underground chamber ofmerce, everything will be clear two dayster,¡± Theo said angrily. He was


    very upset with Cecil¡¯s attitude, especially at his disrespect to Philip.


    However, Theo dared not do anything to Cecil recklessly.


    After all, the opponent was the overlord of the South River District.


    In particr, many local bosses of the underworld were trying to transform their images, but Cecil was


    adamant in his ways. He was still fighting and killing his way about.


    Therefore, in certain areas, Theo really could not measure up to Cecil¡¯s ruthlessness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking try to scare me! Do you really think I don¡¯t know how many tricks you have up your


    *ss?¡± Cecil scorned.


    ¡°Cecil Dane!¡±


    Theo¡¯s face was full of anger as he growled.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Seeing that both sides were about toe to blows, Wayne Kingsley, who had been watching on the


    sidelines all this while, quickly stepped forward and said with a grin, ¡°My honored guests, please calm


    down. Since you¡¯re already in Phoenicia, what¡¯s there to argue about? The underground chamber of


    commerce will be held two dayster. If there is any animosity, you can fight it out during the event.


    Now, let¡¯s make peace.¡±


    Cecil and Theo red at Wayne at the same time, snorting.


    Wayne was also sweating profusely. It was not easy to be a peacemaker.


    A little carelessness would either offend this side, or that side, and maybe even both sides.


    Seeing that both parties had calmed down, Wayne quickly signaled to the lobby manager and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Master Cecil to check-in and rest?¡±


    The lobby manager immediately came running and said tteringly, ¡°Master Cecil, pleasee this


    way.¡±


    Cecil nced at Theo coldly. As he walked past Philip, he directly threatened him. ¡°Boy, I¡¯d advise you


    not to step into these muddy waters. It¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    After that, he moved away.


    Suddenly, an uncanny voice sounded in the hall.


    ¡°Cecil Dane, is it? I¡¯m really curious to find out what will happen if I do step into these muddy waters.¡±


    Philip handed M to Anna and motioned her to take the child up first.


    Everyone in the hall held their breath at his words!


    All of them stared at Philip.


    Who was this man? How dare he speak to Master Cecil in such a tone? Was he tired of living?


    It was a known fact that Master Cecil once destroyed a whole family because someone disrespected


    him!


    Now, everything was over for this kid!


    Cecil turned around and took off the pretentious sunsses on his face as a ferocious cold glint


    appeared in the corner of his eyes. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°No one has ever dared to let me die.¡±


    Hahaha!


    Cecilughed. He pushed away the two beautiful girls beside him, red at Philip, and shouted, ¡°Little


    Brother, you¡¯re the first person who dares to act so arrogantly in front of me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll


    get someone to take care of you right now?¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Theo rushed forward with a roar.


    If anyone dared to make a move against Philip, even if it was Cecil Dane, Theo would not back down.


    In the worst-case scenario, he would fight!


    Philip stopped Theo, his eyes flickering as he looked at Cecil in front of him. He then said with a faint


    smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? I bet that in this underground chamber ofmerce, Theo Zander


    will swallow all your territories in the South River District. How about that?¡±


    So pompous!


    His words were quite imposing!


    The audience was astounded.


    This guy actually dared to be so arrogant!


    He was going to swallow the entire South River District?


    He had to be joking!


    Did he even know how terrifying thebined power of all the forces in the South River District was?


    In that case, they would make an enemy out of the entire South River District!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The four overlordsbined would be enough to overturn everything in the South River District!


    Not to mention Riverdale!


    Cecil apuded andughed, his eyes full of fighting spirit. He said, ¡°Very well! It seems that the


    people chosen by Theo have the balls to swallow all the forces in my South River District. You have a


    big appetite, but I wonder if you have the stomach for it?!¡±


    The stomach?


    Even ten Cecil Danes could not measure up to Philip¡¯s stomach!


    Philip smiled with a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°Let me give you a kind reminder. Prepare a grave for


    yourself, because I have my eye on you now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be fated to end the same way as Jay


    Drago of the Brotherhood Fraternity!¡±

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Jay Drago?!


    Hearing this, Cecil trembled as beads of cold sweat started dripping from his forehead.


    The Brotherhood Fraternity belonging to Jay had been annihted, and the news of this incident quickly


    spread in the South River District.


    However, the news was also suppressed quickly enough.


    Jay¡¯s group was not ordinary. He was one of the five dragons of the South River District!


    However, because of his destruction, the South River District fell into the hands of the remaining four.


    Now, they were known as the four major overlords.


    Nheless, regarding the fact that Jay was annihted, the remaining overlords were also very


    dazed. They had no idea who killed the man who had been active in the area for more than ten years.


    Moreover, ording to reliable sources, everything took less than a day!


    All of Jay¡¯s turf, including his people, were either seized or arrested.


    The most terrifying thing that happened was the Anderson family, thergest family in the South River


    District, getting ransacked!


    Even the symbol of the South River District, the ancestral home of the Anderson family, was burned


    and razed to the ground!


    Everything happened on the same day.


    Inevitably, if someone connected the dots, they would realize that it came back to the same group of


    people!


    Jay Drago fell first, then the Anderson family!


    Such methods and an enormous influence like this were definitely not something overlords like Cecil


    Dane could match up to.


    This was beyond their imagination!


    ¡°You killed Jay Drago?¡±


    As he considered that possibility, Cecil immediately panicked. He stared at the young man in front of


    him in disbelief.


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth turned upward, revealing an indifferent smile. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Boom!


    His words stunned Cecil on the spot!


    It was him!


    How could that be?


    It was unbelievable!


    Cecil was a little flustered. He went silent for a moment before shouting, ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me?


    How could you possibly be the mysterious person who killed Jay?¡±


    Cecil refused to believe it. He was quite sure that Philip had heard about it somehow and was using


    this incident to his advantage. After all, how could a person with such means and strength be this


    young kid in front of him?


    Impossible!


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s the truth,¡± Philip said tly without wavering.


    Wayne, who was listening on the sidelines, was also shocked when he heard what Philip said just now!


    Of course, he knew all about Jay¡¯s affairs. He also knew that such a mysterious kingpin could not be


    provoked!


    Recalling Theo¡¯s respect for Philip, Wayne had many thoughts.


    Could it really be him?


    Cecil chortled mockingly before saying, ¡°Very well, then. I want to see how you are going to prove that


    you¡¯re that person. You want to bet, right? I¡¯ll be the first person to put down the stakes! I¡¯m looking


    forward to seeing how a brat like you is going to swallow the four major overlords of the South River


    District!¡±


    After that, Cecil looked at Philip and Theo with a taunting look before waving his hand and leaving the


    lobby with his men.


    He dared not make a reckless judgment of the other party now, so he could only choose to leave.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing Cecil and his men leaving, Theo stepped forward and said morosely, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry for


    not making careful arrangements. I didn¡¯t expect Cecil to act so brazenly.¡±


    Theo had also panicked for a moment just now. He feared that both sides woulde to blows.


    If that happened, it would definitely be a vition of the rules.


    Moreover, the underground chamber ofmerce would be held two dayster. It would be


    detrimental to have conflicts with other forces before that.


    Philip looked at Cecil¡¯s departing back and asked with a look of displeasure, ¡°Do you have information


    on this Cecil Dane?¡±


    Yes, Philip rke was pissed.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    He was not a person who liked to fight or kill. Everything would be fine if no one provoked him.


    However, Philip could not tolerate Cecil Dane.


    This was a very dangerous guy.


    He would not allow such a person to exist around him.


    Theo quickly replied, ¡°Yes. Cecil made his fortune by roaming the streets back in the days. He


    committed many crimes and spent many years of time inside. Coincidentally, he encountered the


    division of power in the South River District, and with the help of his men, they pitted against his boss.


    They used violence to upy the turfs and rely on killing to usurp the positions. They¡¯ve robbed a lot of


    resources in the process. After that, he founded the Cecily Group and diverged into the real estate


    business. With more than one billion in assets, he has many men and is currently ranked third in the


    South River District.¡±


    Theo recounted Cecil¡¯s information in detail.


    Philip listened attentively, stroking his chin as he asked, ¡°Who was the boss he undermined back


    then?¡±


    ¡°His name is Bowen Roy. He was a well-known figure in the South River District back then. He took the


    path of civil and military affairs. He was fairly clean and treated his people quite well, always


    emphasizing loyalty and brotherhood. Unfortunately, he put his trust in the wrong people and was


    screwed over by Cecil and his lover. He¡¯s still doing time now. If I remember correctly, he should be out


    soon.¡±


    Theo¡¯s tone was heavy.


    ¡°Bowen Roy.¡±


    Philip repeated the name softly. After a moment of thought, he said to Theo, ¡°Find some people and get


    him out.¡±


    Theo was taken aback. He looked at Philip and asked doubtfully, ¡°Mr. rke, what are you thinking?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°If I give Bowen a chance to seek revenge, will he kill Cecil?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Theo nodded fiercely and said, ¡°Everyone in the circle knew about Cecil¡¯s misdeeds. After he got rid of


    Bowen, he robbed him of his turf and forced himself on his wife. He didn¡¯t even spare Bowen¡¯s 18-year-


    old daughter. Bowen and Cecil can be considered mortal enemies. Moreover, ording to reliable


    sources, Cecil has sent someone to keep an eye on him. As soon as Bowen is released from prison,


    he¡¯ll definitely be killed.¡±


    Philip nodded and sneered, ¡°Do it quickly, then. After this underground chamber ofmerce is over, I


    don¡¯t want to see Cecil again.¡±


    Theo got the order and immediately arranged for someone to work on it.


    However, he still asked in bewilderment, ¡°Mr. rke, in fact, as long as you want to, Cecil is nothing in


    your eyes. Why get Bowen out at all?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°It¡¯s justifiable for Bowen to go after Cecil.¡±


    That was the exnation given to Theo.


    Very soon, under Wayne¡¯s arrangements, Philip and the others moved into the Fenix Hotel.


    On the seventh floor in a luxurious suite.


    Cecil had just done the deed with the two charming beauties. Wearing a bathrobe, he stood in front of


    therge French windows, sipping wine.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Behind him, a tattooed man was chewing gum. He had a crew cut and a rtively burly figure. He


    nced at the beauty and said to Cecil, ¡°Boss, do you think that idiot is really the sponsor who Theo


    invited?¡±


    Cecil gulped the red wine and scoffed. ¡°Just get a few men to try him out. I must swallow Theo whole in


    the underground chamber ofmerce this time! Who can Theo Zander find to help him? A stinky kid


    with a baby in tow? This is simply a joke.¡±


    The man with a crew cut also sneered. ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    Cecil put aside his wine ss and looked at the scenery of Phoenicia outside the window as a look of


    cruelty shed in his eyes. He said, ¡°Find a few guys with good skills and get the kid here. Make sure


    it¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The man responded immediately, then turned around to leave the suite.


    ¡°How dare you fight with me? I want to see what tricks you have!¡±


    Cecil said coldly, his eyes full of killing intent.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Philip was ying with M in the room and had no idea that he was being targeted by Cecil.


    Theo and Anna were also in the room, discussing the underground chamber ofmerce that was to


    take ce two dayster.


    ¡°Mr. rke, a total of 14 underground forces will be participating in the event this time. Four are from


    the South River District, three from Capital City, and six from Golden City. Among them, the strongest


    contenders are the Hane family of Capital City, the Fiery Koi Gang of Golden City, and thebined


    forces of the four overlords in the South River District.¡±


    Theo carefully detailed the information, his expression a little serious.


    After all, the Hane family and Fiery Koi alone were enough to wipe the tables clean! Such forces were


    not something Theo Zander from little Riverdale could easily provoke.


    Therefore, Theo was very worried about the underground chamber ofmerce.


    Philip teased M and asked with a smile, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Philip could hardly be bothered about the Hane family of Capital City.


    If Shawn Hane still had some brains left, he would notpete with him.


    Perhaps, he could even be of some help.


    Theo put down the information and said somberly, ¡°These 14 are just the visible forces, with countless


    others keeping an eye behind the scenes. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, a big family is standing behind


    Fiery Koi, and thebined forces of the four overlords of the South River District this time is also


    instigated by someone else.¡±


    Theo felt very uncertain. He did not expect the underground chamber ofmerce this time to be so


    complicated.


    In the past, the interests of each district were simply divided among a few parties.


    However, the event this time was obviously different from the past.


    It seemed as if someone was secretly controlling it from behind the scenes.


    After listening to Theo, Philip got up, walked over, and took the information from Anna. His gaze was


    immediately locked on the photos of the four major overlords of the South River District.


    Ceylon Society¡¯s Ken Cooke.


    Prime Harvest Group¡¯s Moses Dunley.


    Beauty Pce¡¯s Yana Young.


    Cecily Group¡¯s Cecil Dane.


    Among these four, the one who caught Philip¡¯s attention the most was Yana Young from Beauty


    Pce.


    A woman, and a very beautiful one at that.


    ¡°Yana Young.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Philip took the document as he muttered to himself before asking, ¡°How much do you know about this


    woman?¡±


    Theo nced at it, shook his head, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, this Yana Young is very mysterious. No one


    knows her background, except that she just suddenly appeared in the South River District and founded


    the Beauty Pce. In less than three years, she became the third overlord in the South River District.


    ording to rumors, her identity is not simple and she has a very strong backing behind her.¡±


    A mysterious woman.


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Philip¡¯s mouth as he looked at the woman in the photo. She


    looked very familiar with the exact same face as Nina Jacques.


    Twins?


    Interesting.


    ¡°Go find out. I want to know her details as soon as possible, including the backer behind her,¡± Philip


    said seriously.


    Theo hesitantly said, ¡°Mr. rke, to tell you the truth, many people in the circle have tried to check her


    background but found no clues. It¡¯s very mysterious. Anna made investigations a long time ago but


    didn¡¯t find any useful information either.¡±


    Nothing?


    Philip frowned as he pondered, his eyes looking cold.


    After a moment of silence, Philip took out his phone, dialed a number, and said lightly, ¡°Help me find


    someone. Yana Young. I want to know all the information about her, including whether she has any


    rtives.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    On the other end of a line, a male voice full of maism sounded.


    Somewhere on the streets of Fernvale.


    A man dressed in loose ck clothing was leaning against the wall. He was slender and tall while his


    face was firm and cold. His eyes were sharp and deep-set.


    He ended the call, exhaled the smoke, and flicked the cigarette butt in his hand.


    The scary thing was that the cigarette butt fell directly into the trash can across the street!


    Then, he put on arge hat and disappeared directly into the crowd.


    Back to Philip. He hung up the phone and spoke to Theo behind him, ¡°Call in extra manpower just in


    case.¡±


    Theo trembled with worry hidden between his eyebrows. After looking at Anna, he asked Philip, ¡°How


    many?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, nced at the setting sun outside the window, and said, ¡°All.¡±


    All!


    Theo was shocked!


    He had at least a few hundred men under him!


    It was bound to attract the attention of many people.


    It might even cause unnecessary panic!


    What was Philip trying to do?

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Theo could not understand his intentions and asked, ¡°Mr. rke, who are you going to deal with?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly, a sharp glint shing in his eyes as he said, ¡°Do you think a man like Cecil can


    keep his cool?¡±


    Theo frowned and said, ¡°Cecil is a brawler and holds grudges. We had a conflict with him today. If I


    were him, I¡¯d probably attack you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a probability but an affirmative,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Theo nodded.


    Philip was going to deal with Cecil.


    However, would it take so many people to deal with him?


    Philip seemed to read Theo¡¯s doubts and said with chills in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Not only do


    I want to deal with Cecil but also the entire South River District, including the rest of the participants in


    the underground chamber ofmerce. If I¡¯m not wrong, we can expect to see some blood this time.


    We should make early preparations. Tell your people to enter Phoenicia in batches and blend in with


    the tourist groups. We don¡¯t want to alert the others. This time, I want you to take down the entire South


    River District and a part of Golden City for me!¡±


    The entire South River District and a part of Golden City!


    Fearsome!


    Philip¡¯s words were like a hammer to Theo and Anna¡¯s hearts!


    What a strong aura!


    This was Philip¡¯s grand n!


    This was not something that Theo would ever dream about.


    The four overlords of the South River District were no child¡¯s y. If they really came to blows, the


    hundreds of people under Theo were definitely insufficient.


    If the time came and they had to battle it out with Fiery Koi, that spectacle would be even more


    exaggerated!


    They had to get more people!


    ¡°But Mr. rke, if we have a face-off with the four overlords of the South River District, I¡¯m afraid that


    our numbers won¡¯t be enough,¡± Theo said worriedly.


    Of course, Philip knew that, so he had already made some ns. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ve made other arrangements.¡±


    At this point, Theo had no more questions and quickly left the suite to make preparations.


    Anna stayed behind.


    At the same time, the suite door was suddenly pushed open.


    Melody rushed in joyfully and pounced on Philip with a hug. She then shouted with a grin, ¡°Philip, long


    time no see. Did you miss me?¡±


    This sudden turn of events shocked Philip.


    Why was Melody here?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Philip asked.


    Melody let go of Philip, happily ran to M, and squatted down to y with her. She said, ¡°If all of you


    are here, why can¡¯t I be here too?¡±


    Philip had a slight headache and looked at Anna.


    Anna indicated that she was not aware of this and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Melody, does Mr. Theo know


    that you¡¯re here?¡±


    Melody pouted, picked M up, and said, ¡°My dad is too rigid. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. Why did he


    put me in the house all alone? Anyway, since I¡¯m already here, I won¡¯t leave even if you drive me


    away.¡±


    Anna quickly said, ¡°Miss Melody, I¡¯d better let someone take you back. It¡¯s Mr. Theo¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Melody immediately refused. ¡°My legs are on me. I can go wherever I want. You can¡¯t control me.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With that said, Melody put M down and dragged Philip out along with her. She turned her back to


    Anna, saying, ¡°Miss Anna, I¡¯ll be leaving M with you then. I¡¯ll go out with Philip for a little while.¡±

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Philip was also helpless. He turned to Anna and said with a wink, ¡°Take care of M.¡±


    Then, he was dragged away from the Fenix Hotel by Melody.


    The sunset scene in Phoenicia was really beautiful, enough for it to be featured in a nature


    documentary.


    The sky was full of red sunset clouds. As it was autumn, the weather was cool and very suitable for


    going out shopping.


    Phoenicia was also a famous cultural and historical town with small bridges and flowing water. The


    buildings were made from red bricks and the paths from green tiles. There were more than a dozen


    famous historical streets in this town alone.


    The alleys were numerous and countless.


    It was a typical ancient historical township.


    Just when Philip and Melody left the Fenix Hotel, three suspicious-looking men in colorful shirts who


    were led by a tattooed man with a crew cut entered the building.


    As soon as they entered the lobby, the tattooed man directly nodded to the male attendant at the front


    desk.


    The male attendant nodded in immediate understanding and said into the inte, ¡°Turn off the


    monitors.¡±


    Then, the tattooed man waved goodbye and led the three people straight to the sixth floor of the hotel.


    After that, with one person standing at the entrance of the elevator and another at the entrance of the


    stairway, the other two stood at the door of a certain suite.


    The tattooed man first observed the movements along the corridor before listening to the sounds


    coming from the suite.


    After confirming that there was a child inside, his eyes burst with a faint chill. He nodded to the other


    person.


    Bang!


    The other burly man kicked the door open violently!


    In the suite, Anna was also caught by surprise. She quickly hid M under the bed before dashing out


    and immediately aiming a kick at the brawny man who broke in!


    Bam!


    The other party did not expect this kick. Itnded directly on the center of his person, causing him to fly


    out and crash into the wall.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The burly man roared and quickly stabilized his body. He brushed off his abdomen with a hideous


    coldness in the corners of his eyes as he said with a smile, ¡°This b*tch is feisty!¡±


    Anna tied up her hair with a rubber band on her wrist. Her eyes were full of killing intent as she asked,


    ¡°Who told you toe?¡±


    The burly man just smiled coldly and touched his chin, his eyes unscrupulously sizing Anna up. This


    chick was hot. He liked her!


    The burly man grinned, showing a wicked sneer. ¡°Hand the child over and I¡¯ll leave your body in one


    piece.¡±


    Anna frowned, put on a fighting posture, and rushed up again!


    She knew that they were here with wicked intentions!


    Their target was M!


    In that case, Anna had already guessed the identity of the other party.


    Seeing Anna approaching, the brawny man showed a faint mocking look in his eyes. Then, he rushed


    forward and kicked out abruptly.


    Anna quickly dodged, then turned sideways before hitting the burly man¡¯s temple with an uppercut!


    However!


    The opponent was obviously not an ordinary person. He blocked the attack with his left arm, and at the


    same time, he followed with a half-turn while his right arm mmed into Anna¡¯s chest forcefully!


    Anna could not dodge in time, so she crossed her hands and blocked her chest!


    Bam!


    A strong punch!


    Anna flew out and hit the coffee table heavily!


    The brawny man just flexed his hand slightly with a coldness in his eyes. He shook his head and said


    with disdain, ¡°Woman, you¡¯re no match. Hand over the child obediently and there¡¯ll be less pain in a


    while.¡±


    Anna endured the severe pain on her back, stood up with difficulty, and once again assumed a fighting


    posture. She rushed forward!


    The burly man just shook his head indifferently and instantly charged forward!


    Biff, bang!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    In less than a minute, Anna was pressed on the ground by the burly man. He was choking her in his


    hold!


    Anna¡¯s eyes were bruised, and she was bleeding from her mouth and nose. Her face was flushed, and


    she was panting hard.


    ¡°Crusty, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s hurry up!¡¯


    The tattooed man walked in and nced at the chaotic state of the room after the fight. There was a


    slight frown between his eyebrows.


    After that, he walked toward the bed and flipped the sheets over.


    M was hiding under the bed, trembling all over. Her ck jewel-like eyes were staring at Anna who


    was being pressed on the ground. She cried and shouted, ¡°Anna!¡±


    Crying, she wanted to run toward Anna.


    Anna was wounded all over and pressed to the ground. She turned to look at the running M while


    squeezing out a shout. ¡°Run¡­ Run!¡±


    M felt sorry for Anna as she stretched out her little arms and ran over crying.


    However!


    The tattooed man frowned as his face shed with extreme impatience. With one hand in his trouser


    pocket, he used his other hand to pick up the ashtray on the bedside table. He then walked toward


    M.


    He raised his arm high in the air!


    Bash!


    The ashtray smashed heavily on M¡¯s head!


    Instantly!


    The blood on M¡¯s forehead gushed as her crying ceased. She fell directly to the ground!


    At that moment, Anna¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at M falling in a pool of her own blood. She


    desperately wanted to shout and struggle!


    However, it was to no avail!


    The tattooed man threw the bloody ashtray in his hand and scoffed impatiently. ¡°I hate children the


    most. So noisy.¡±


    With that, the brawny man raised his fist and punched Anna¡¯s head heavily.


    Anna also passed out.


    Then, the tattooed man said, ¡°Move faster.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Joe.¡±


    The brawny man responded. Licking the corner of his mouth, he hoisted the fainted Anna on his


    shoulder on one side and also carried M under his arm on the other side.


    After leaving the Fenix Hotel, the tattooed man looked at the brawny man and the rest of the guys


    before saying, ¡°Send them to the usual ce and wait for my orders.¡±


    The burly man and another thin, middle-aged man with a monkey-like face grinned. ¡°Hey, Joe, about


    the money¡­¡±


    Joe red at the middle-aged man and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯ll be paid when this is done.¡±


    Another average-looking man with tanned skin who seemed a little silly said with dissatisfaction, ¡°You


    promised a deposit of 100,000.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression became somber at that.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Monkey-face red at the tanned young man and said, ¡°Shut up! Who told you to speak to Joe like


    that? I¡¯ll take care of you when we get back.¡±


    After that, Monkey-faced smiled, got into a ck van with his men, and left.


    Joe looked at the leaving van sourly. Then, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Cecil¡¯s number.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Cecil was in the casino at the moment. Hearing the news, he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Well


    done! Come over and y with me.¡±


    In the casino, Cecil was dressed in his usual mink coat. He was apanied by two hot blonde


    beauties, and the gaming table in front of him was full of chips.


    He took a handful of chips, threw it to the two blonde beauties, andughed while saying, ¡°A reward for


    you!¡±


    The two blonde beauties were excited and immediately fawned over Cecil, saying, ¡°Thanks, Master


    Cecil.¡±


    Cecil threw his head back and roared withughter. Smoking a cigar, he said, ¡°Mr. rke, huh? Let¡¯s


    see how you¡¯re going to y this game with me!¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    At this time, Philip was being dragged around the town by Melody.


    At night, the scenery of Phoenicia was like a painting. The ancient streets were packed with tourists.


    The roadside was filled with different stalls. There were vendors selling fruit, snacks, souvenirs, jewelry,


    and so on.


    Melody skipped around happily like a 13-year-old girl.


    ¡°Hey, Philip, is this pretty?¡±


    Melody picked up a masquerade mask, put it over her face, and asked Philip with a grin.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, shook his head, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Melody rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°What a spoilsport.¡±


    Then, she seemed to have found something interesting and ran over joyfully like an elf.


    It was a musical instrument made of bones.


    It was a souvenir sold by an old woman.


    ¡°Young miss, would you like to buy one?¡±


    The old woman narrowed her eyes and said with a grin.


    Melody fiddled with the instrument and tried to put it on her thin, rosy mouth before blowing hard. The


    whimpering sound was very unpleasant.


    Instantly, Melody¡¯s face turned sour.


    However, she did not give up and tried again several times, but the result was still not good.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The old woman just smiled.


    Philip also smiled.


    When Melody noticed this scene, she immediately dropped the bone instrument and walked away with


    her hands behind her back.


    However, she still turned around and looked back at it from time to time.


    Philip stood in front of the small stall and looked at the bone musical instrument thoughtfully.


    After a while, Philip and Melody came to the most famous attraction in Phoenicia, Phoenix Bridge.


    This was an arched stone bridge with a length of more than 300 feet. This was the most famous scenic


    spot in Phoenicia.


    Moreover, there was a poignant love story attached to this bridge.


    As such, lovers from all over the country who came to Phoenicia would definitelye to the Phoenix


    Bridge.


    Melody was naturally no exception, pulling Philip to stand on the bridge while looking at the wide


    Phoenix Lake in front of them. The water flowed slowly while the crowd also moved leisurely.


    Rednterns hung high on the bridge as vendors shouted their wares. Everything was beautiful and


    peaceful.


    Melody looked sideways, watching Philip who was standing a few feet away from her with his hands in


    his trouser pockets. He was looking at Phoenix Lake. His handsome profile made him look like a prince


    in a fairy tale.


    She took out her phone and secretly took a picture of this beautiful moment.


    Melody knew it was impossible between her and Philip.


    He had a very loving wife and such a lovely daughter.


    Philip turned his head, saw Melody staring at her phone in tears, and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Melody quickly put away her phone, forced a smile, and rubbed her eyes before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    There¡¯s a speck of dust in my eye.¡±


    Philip did not say anything. He took out an item from his pocket, handed it to Melody, and said, ¡°Since


    you like it so much, I bought it for you.¡±


    With her heart beating rapidly in her chest, Melody looked at the bone instrument in Philip¡¯s hand and


    took it excitedly.


    At that moment, thousands of houses in Phoenicia were lit up brightly by the fireworks in the sky.


    Standing on Phoenix Bridge, Melody stood on tiptoes and suddenly kissed Philip on the lips.


    It was just a peck before Melody drew back quickly. She could not stop her tears from flowing as she


    lowered her head and said, ¡°Thank you. This is the only time.¡±


    Philip was startled. He stood there looking at Melody in front of him, his mind in shambles.


    Without waiting for Philip¡¯s reaction, Melody burst into a smile and pulled Philip along. ¡°y with me


    tonight. And then, starting tomorrow, you¡¯re my big brother.¡±


    There was no room for negotiation.


    Melody quickly pulled Philip along with her.


    Very soon, they arrived at the entrance of an auction hall.


    Many luxurious cars were parked at the door.


    The minimum standards were BMW and Mercedes-Benz.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    Philip asked in confusion. He raised his eyes and nced at the tall building of the auction hall.


    The gilded characters spelling out ¡®Phoenix Pavilion¡¯ were very stylish.


    The entire three-story high building was made of wood. The ancient architecture with carved beams


    presented a very interesting ir.


    Melody said mischievously, ¡°I heard that this Phoenix Pavilion will auction a very valuable treasure


    tonight. It was owned by a certain queen from the olden times. Why don¡¯t we go in and take a look?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? Let¡¯s go back. M is waiting for me.¡±


    Melody refused and dragged Philip in anyway. ¡°Then just apany me. We¡¯re just here to look at the


    excitement anyway.¡±

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Philip could not do anything but follow Melody into the Phoenix Pavilion.


    However, not long after Philip and Melody entered, a convoy of four ck Mercedes arrived at the


    entrance of Phoenix Pavilion.


    The pompadour was grand.


    The convoy stopped and the bodyguard opened the door of the Mercedes-Benz S series that was at


    the center.


    The first thing thatnded on the red carpet was a pair of slender and white feet stepping on crystal


    high heels.


    Then came the white wide-leg silk trousers. The person had a tiny waist that could be held with one


    grip. She was wearing a low-cut white tunic sleeveless jacket with wide sunsses and a redce


    sunshade on her head.


    Overwhelming!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    An unparalleled beauty indeed!


    The moment the woman got out of the car and took off her sunsses, the crowd at the door was


    stunned by her beauty!


    ¡°Miss rke, wee.¡±


    At the same time at the gate of Phoenix Pavilion, several middle-aged men in suits and leather shoes


    were approaching.


    Moreover, looking at the appearance, they did not seem like ordinary people.


    The four bosses of Phoenix Pavilion all gathered at the door at this moment, respectfully greeting the


    woman¡¯s arrival.


    This scene caused amotion among the bystanders.


    ¡°D*mn! My eyes are not ying tricks on me, right? The four golden phoenixes from Phoenix Pavilion


    actually came out to greet this person. Who¡¯s that woman and what¡¯s her background?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m seeing the four phoenixes together. Tonight¡¯s auction will be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I heard that a mysterious guest tonight has already booked the queen¡¯s item, and


    apparently they bid 300 million for it!¡±


    300 million?!


    How extravagant!


    All of a sudden, everyone started talking about it.


    They came here especially to watch the excitement when they heard that Phoenix Pavilion was


    auctioning some precious items tonight.


    ¡°Mr. Phoenix, how are you?¡±


    The woman stretched out her hand graciously and shook hands with the four bosses of Phoenix


    Pavilion.


    ¡°Miss rke, pleasee this way.¡±


    After that, the four bosses personally apanied this Miss rke and entered Phoenix Pavilion.


    At the same time, Philip and Melody were hanging out on the first floor of Phoenix Pavilion.


    This was the exhibition hall featuring all kinds of objects, both genuine and fake. Therefore, there were


    many people at this level as anyone coulde in and look around.


    The crowd was full of hustle and bustle.


    Since Philip had nothing to do anyway, he apanied Melody and strolled around.


    However, a familiar voice suddenly rang behind him.


    ¡°Oh, Philip rke. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    The tone of the voice was disdainful and cynical.


    Philip turned around and saw Juan with his arrogant face. There were two sturdy men standing beside


    him, staring at him with unfriendly eyes.


    Why was Juan Parker here?


    ¡°Well, well, did I catch you cheating on Wynn?¡±


    Juan nced at Melody who was standing beside Philip with a faint mockery and chill in his eyes.


    Philip raised his brows, his expression looking unpleasant. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡±


    It seemed that thest incident with Klein Hane was instigated by Juan.


    Juan was sending himself right in front of Philip¡¯s doorstep.


    Melody naturally noticed Juan at this time. With a face full of disgust toward Juan, Melody asked Philip,


    ¡°Philip, who is he? His face is really asking for a good beating.¡±

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Philip calmly whispered a few words into Melody¡¯s ear. Immediately, Melody¡¯s gaze became extremely


    hostile.


    This ugly man actually harbored evil intentions toward Wynn!


    Melody could not take it lying down. She stepped forward, stood in front of Philip, and scolded Juan,


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a toad who wants to get the princess! What a sleazebag!¡±


    Juan frowned and looked upset as he scrutinized the woman before him.


    She looked like she was in her early 20s with a pretty appearance and a fiery figure.


    He really did not expect Philip to do this behind Wynn¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Juan sneered and totally ignored Melody¡¯s verbal abuse toward him. Instead, he turned toward Philip


    and said coldly, ¡°Philip, if I tell Wynn about your affair, what do you think will happen?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face immediately turned dark.


    Melody immediately retorted, ¡°The f*ck are you talking about? Did you see me having an affair with


    Philip? Why is your mind so dirty? It¡¯s exactly like you, a fleabag!¡±


    Juan was getting upset now. He was repeatedly humiliated by a young girl like her. Even a rabbit would


    bite when provoked.


    ¡°What did you say? I dare you to repeat that!¡±


    Juan red at Melody and growled.


    ¡°What? Do you want to hit me? Come on, hit me. I want to see how a stinking old man like you dares to


    hit a youngdy like me in public!¡±


    Melody was not afraid of trouble. She even puffed up her chest and stepped in front of Juan.


    Juan was almost smoking in the ears. He took a few steps back, clenching his fists. However, he dared


    not strike.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Juan shouted angrily.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Melody opened her mouth and screamed, ¡°Molest! This scumbag molested me!¡±


    Melody¡¯s voice was quite loud and immediately attracted the attention of most people on the first floor


    of the exhibition hall.


    Instantly, a group of excited men and women gathered around.


    They immediately pointed at Juan and started condemning him.


    ¡°Damn! Someone actually dares to molest a young girl in Phoenix Pavilion?!¡±


    ¡°Too bold! He looks quite decent but who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d do such acts?!¡±


    ¡°Security! Ask security to kick these people out!¡±


    Everyone med Juan and his men.


    Juan¡¯s expression was ashen as he clenched his fists and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    The two bodyguards behind him were also ready for a fight.


    Melody immediately pretended to sob bitterly as she said to the crowd, ¡°Brothers and sisters, you must


    help me. He chased me across three streets and insisted on taking me home with him for a drink. I


    don¡¯t know him at all. I just came out with my friend. He even wanted to force himself on me just now¡­


    Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    Philip really had to take his hat off to Melody¡¯s acting skills!


    Her tears really fell, and her acting was better than most amateur actors on TV!


    After seeing such a beautiful and cute little girl crying so bitterly, the group of men was naturally full of


    anger.


    Anyone who touched the goddess had to be taken down!


    ¡°F*ck! What a pervert! Get him!¡±


    ¡°He looks like a rich second-generation. He must be doing such mischief by relying on his family¡¯s


    wealth!¡±


    ¡°Get him, my brothers! We can¡¯t let a scumbag get his way! I¡¯ll take the lead!¡±


    Suddenly, a group of agitated people rushed toward Juan.


    Punches and kicks followed.


    At this moment, Juan could no longer exin himself out of this predicament. He was protected by the


    two bodyguards as he stared coldly at Melody and Philip.


    Melody raised her eyebrows and folded her arms across her chest. She flipped the finger at Juan, then


    left with Philip.


    Juan was livid.


    Bam!


    An unknown hero sessfully attacked Juan¡¯s left cheek with a punch.


    Instantly, Juan wobbled and almost stumbled.


    Turning his head, he stared at the noisy crowd with bloodshot eyes as he shouted, ¡°Who did that?


    Stand out right now!¡±


    However, the reply was another punch!


    Biff!


    Then, a storm of fists fell!


    ¡°You still dare to speak up? F*ck! So shameless!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The crowd was boiling!


    Juan hurriedly hid behind his bodyguards. Holding his head, he was escorted by the two bodyguards to


    leave the first floor of the exhibition hall and up to the third floor.


    m!

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    In a luxurious private box on the third floor, Juan nursed his bruised nose and swollen face. He


    smashed the tea set angrily and cursed, ¡°Damn you, Philip! I won¡¯t forget this!¡±


    ¡°Arrange two men and keep an eye on them. I want to know what they¡¯re up to!¡±


    Through the mahogany window of the suite on the third floor, Juan looked down at the exhibition hall on


    the first floor below.


    Phoenix Pavilion was a circr building structure, just like an ancient theater.


    At the same time, in thergest most luxurious and extravagant suite on the third floor, a gorgeous


    woman stood next to the window while looking down at the movement on the first floor with her arms


    across her chest.


    Her appearance was truly breathtaking.


    Her bright eyes were locked on the two figures walking around the exhibition hall on the first floor.


    No one knew who she was looking at or what she was thinking.


    They just saw a smile slowly appearing on the corners of her mouth.


    This smile made the entire Phoenix Pavilion feel as if it was bathed in a spring breeze.


    ¡°Miss rke, the item belonging to Cleopatra that¡¯s appearing at the finale this time has been arranged


    for you.¡±


    In the suite, the eldest brother of the four golden phoenixes of Phoenix Pavilion, the big boss, stood on


    one side as he said respectfully.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman retracted her gaze, turned around, and looked at the four golden phoenixes. She said,


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any idents, right?¡±


    Wace Phoenix said with full confidence, ¡°Miss rke, please rest assured that there¡¯ll be no


    idents. We¡¯ve made advanced preparations for the finale. After a bit of excitement, it¡¯d still be the


    price that Miss rke has given in the end.¡±


    Miss rke nodded, took a seat gracefully, and motioned to the female attendant next to her. ¡°This is a


    little gift for Mr. Phoenix.¡±


    A beautiful, tall, and indifferent-looking female attendant took out a tinum card from her bag and


    handed it to Wace arrogantly.


    When Wace saw this card, his pupils constricted. Then, he was short of breath. His face was full of


    shock and excitement!


    This was it!


    The thing that Wace had been waiting for for six years!


    This was what he had been preparing for in the past six years!


    He finally got his hands on it!


    The entrance qualification of the Gentleman Court!


    In this world, very few people could enter the Gentleman Court¡ªonly 11!


    These 11 people had without exception be people with great backgrounds, huge influence, and


    extensive connections!


    It could be said that once he entered the Gentleman Court, Wace Phoenix would stand above the


    rest and possess innumerable resources!


    As for the qualifications to enter the Gentleman Court, only one person from the world would be


    selected every three years!


    Wace had been preparing for six years, and this year, it was finally his turn!


    He was the 12th!


    A few secondster, Wace finally reacted and quickly bowed gratefully to Miss rke. ¡°Thank you,


    Miss rke.¡±


    Miss rke said mildly, her tone sounding gentle, ¡°Mr. Phoenix, the lord has ced his trust in you. I


    hope you won¡¯t let the lord down.¡±


    ¡°Of course! The four brothers of the Phoenix family are willing to sacrifice our lives for the lord!¡±


    Wace quickly said respectfully with a look of admiration and longing.


    Miss rke motioned for everyone to withdraw.


    Wace led his brothers and left the suite with great respect.


    As soon as he stepped out, Wace held the tinum card tightly in his hand. The front was engraved


    with the picture of a pce court while the back was a gilded character that spelled out ¡®Court¡¯!


    This was the symbol of power!


    ¡°Wace, we finally got it!¡±


    ¡°Six years! The four brothers of the Phoenix family can finally achieve supreme glory!¡±


    The three brothers were extremely excited at this moment, staring closely at the tinum card in


    Wace¡¯s hand.


    Wace was also very agitated as he said, ¡°Quickly make preparations! Tonight, nothing must go


    wrong, no matter what! This is the first time the four Phoenix brothers are working for Miss rke and


    the lord. It must be perfect!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The three brothers were all excited when they heard this.


    On another side, Philip was standing in a corner on the first floor of the exhibition hall, trying to dial


    Anna¡¯s number.


    However, no one answered.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    He tried a couple more times, but it still went unanswered.


    Philip was slightly worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Philip? Why are you in a daze?¡±


    Melody suddenly sprang out from the side, looking very active and yful.


    Philip squeezed the phone and said anxiously, ¡°I can¡¯t get through Anna¡¯s phone.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Melody immediately took Philip¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, Anna will take good care of M, so


    don¡¯t worry. What can happen? I¡¯ve seen Anna¡¯s skills. She¡¯s a ck belt in Taekwondo, you know.¡±


    A ck belt in Taekwondo?


    Philip breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe Anna brought M out to y.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The auction is about to start. A lot of people came this time. It¡¯s so exciting!¡±


    Melody was just a yful little girl, pushing Philip to the second floor.


    The second floor of Phoenix Pavilion was the auction venue. It was a very stylish space that spanned


    across thousands of square feet.


    At this moment, many people had already arrived at the auction venue, and there were also many


    people in the seats arranged in the main hall.


    Most of them were prominent figures from all over the country, traveling over great distances just to get


    a glimpse of Cleopatra¡¯s treasure that was the finale tonight.


    Philip and Melody went up to the second floor and were stopped at the door.


    Due to therge flow of people, verification was required.


    The VIPs participating in the auction naturally had their own number tes and would go through the


    green entrance.


    As for the tourists who were here for the excitement, they had to go to the side door for security checks


    before entering the venue.


    The seats in the main hall were reserved for the rich people participating in the auction.


    The outer circle was filled with tourists and visitors.


    This was also a major feature of Phoenix Pavilion¡ªto include themon citizens in the excitement.


    In this case, not only would it increase the excitement of the auction, but it would also arouse


    widespread attention. It could raise a lot of positive public opinion on the web.


    For Phoenix Pavilion, this was a good opportunity to raise public awareness.


    Philip followed Melody and joined the queue to enter the venue.


    All around them, visitors were talking about the auction tonight. They were extremely excited.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? The starting price for Cleopatra¡¯s treasure is 30 million!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so outdated. I heard many prominent figures have turned up tonight. Even the second young


    master of the Kingsley family is here!¡±


    ¡°Conrad Kingsley? We can expect a good show then. Everyone says that the second young master of


    the Kingsley family is arrogant and domineering. Wherever he goes, he¡¯d throw money by the handful.¡±


    A group of people was chatting and discussing.


    Melody was interested and interrupted them, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s the second young master of the Kingsley


    family?¡±


    The boy in front turned around, and upon seeing a sexy girl like Melody, he immediately replied with a


    grin, ¡°You must be from out of town. Conrad Kingsley is the infamous rich second generation in


    Phoenicia, and the Kingsleys are also thergest family in the area. It¡¯s said that the Kingsley family¡¯s


    assets are at least worth ten billion!¡±


    After the boy finished speaking, the people around him all had envy and jealousy in their eyes.


    Some people also looked triumphant, as if knowing the second young master of the Kingsley family


    was a glorious thing.


    ¡°Only more than ten billion?¡±


    Melody mumbled, her words identally heard by several people.


    ¡°Hehe, the little girl¡¯s appetite is not small indeed. Is ten billion not enough?¡±


    A beautifully dressed woman flicked a nce at her. With raised eyebrows, she spoke very arrogantly.


    She did not like Melody at first nce. For such a pretty young girl, any other woman would be jealous.


    Besides, she was originally the center of attention among this group of people. Being robbed of her


    limelight suddenly by Melody, an 18-year-old girl, she was naturally unhappy.


    ¡°Is ten billion a lot?¡±


    Melody nced sideways and asked earnestly.


    Hehe.


    Instantly, several people shook their heads.


    ¡°Beauty, stop joking. Do you have ten billion?¡±


    One of the boys said sarcastically as his eyes fell on Philip who was behind Melody.


    This man was dressed ordinarily and looked indifferent.


    Was she here for a holiday with her boyfriend?

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Melody rolled her eyes mischievously and said as she pushed Philip out, ¡°I don¡¯t, but he does.¡±


    Philip was startled and even a little dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, he felt hostile gazes on him.


    They were mixed with suspicion, disdain, contempt, and sarcasm.


    ¡°Hehe, this guy? He just looks like an ordinary person, so stop teasing us. If he really has ten billion,


    why is he queuing up with us? He could just go through the green entrance over there.¡±


    The woman from before, with heavy makeup on her face, ced her arms over her chest while saying


    in a mocking tone. She then pointed to a group of distinguished guests who were being weed in by


    the service staff on the other side.


    The meaning was quite obvious. If he had the money, why would he line up here?


    Melody was upset and wanted to exin but was stopped by Philip.


    ¡°Sorry, my sister is not right in the head. Don¡¯t mind us. We¡¯re just normal folks.¡±


    Philip exined with a smile.


    The crowd turned their heads disdainfully and continued talking among themselves.


    Melody stomped her feet in anger and bit Philip¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you


    say anything? Just look at them. They¡¯re being ostentatious!¡±


    All of a sudden!


    The few people in front turned their heads and red at Melody.


    Philip quickly pulled her into the venue from the security checkpoint and said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me, okay? Your dad and I have some business to attend to. Stop


    making enemies for me everywhere.¡±


    Melody hooked the strands of hair that was hanging around her ears and said with a pout, ¡°I just can¡¯t


    stand the way they look down on people. Is the second young master of the Kingsley family really that


    rich? No matter what, they can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Philip shook his head. This Melody was still immature and liked to get into trouble.


    After that, Melody pulled Philip along to find a ce with a good view. They then sat down and ordered


    some snacks and nuts before eating them with delight.


    Philip had to apany her, and he was hoping that the auction would end as soon as possible.


    However, an unhappy voice sounded.


    ¡°What bad luck to bump into the two of you again!¡±


    Naturally, it was the scantily-dressed woman who nearly shed with Philip and Melody at the door.


    This time, she was hugging a man with a potbelly.


    Originally, she wanted to sit here, but Melody took the ce first. She felt resentful and said


    coquettishly at the man with a potbelly, ¡°Hubby, I want to sit here.¡±


    The man had small eyes and a greasy face. He looked very rich.


    He nced at Philip and thought that he was unremarkable, someone he did not have to worry about.


    Next, he looked at Melody.


    Wow!


    So beautiful and tall.


    Very young too!


    ¡°Youngdy, do you mind giving up the seats to us? This is my business card. After the auction is over,


    how about I treat you to dinner?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The man with a potbelly directly took out his business card and handed it to Melody.


    This scene fell in the eyes of the woman next to him, which naturally made thetter very angry. She


    stomped her feet bitterly and whispered angrily, ¡°Hubby, what are you doing?¡±


    Melody was eating snacks at this moment. She raised her eyebrows and took the business card from


    the man. Gaffer Jewelry Store, Al Gator.


    Pfft!


    Melody burst outughing, her eyes curling in half-crescents as she showed her little white teeth. She


    said, ¡°Your name is Alligator?¡±

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    ¡°Yes, my name is Al and myst name is Gator. I¡¯m not a very sessful businessman, but I own a


    jewelry shop with an annual ie of more than ten million.¡±


    Al fell in love with Melody at first sight and was very proud when he reported his self-worth.


    Melody directly flung the business card to Philip, threw her arms around his neck lovingly, and said


    coquettishly, ¡°He wants to invite me for dinner. Hubby, aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡±


    Philip had just been sitting therefortably, but after turning his head, he met Melody¡¯s winking eyes.


    What was thisss up to now?


    When Al saw this scene, he felt that someone had dug a knife into his chest. He suddenly exploded


    with anger!


    Why?!


    Why did beautiful women always go to ugly men?!


    F*ck!


    What the heck was wrong with this world?


    If anyone knew Al¡¯s inner thoughts at this moment, they would be surprised.


    From whichever angle, Philip could be considered a handsome young man.


    On the other hand, Al Gator looked like a pig.


    Al red at Philip fiercely and clenched his fists. Then, he took out 200 bucks from his pocket before


    flinging the bills at Philip impolitely. ¡°Brother, give up your seat for 200 bucks. It¡¯s your gain.¡±


    Al¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. His arms were around the beauty next to him, and his attitude was very


    arrogant.


    An ordinary man like Philip should be ecstatic to get 200 bucks in exchange for his seat in the outer


    hall.


    After all, the people at the bottom of this society earned less than 200 a day!


    Not to mention, they were oppressed by real estate prices and would never reverse their fortune!


    It was the sorrow of society and the cage of the lower ss.


    Philip was not bothered about it at first, but when the other party took out 200 bucks to humiliate him,


    Philip became angry. His face had changed as well.


    ¡°Do you think 200 bucks is too little? Okay, I¡¯ll add another 200!¡±


    Seeing Philip motionless, Al took another 200 from his wallet and threw it to Philip.


    Smug and audacious!


    He did not put Philip in his eyes at all!


    Even the other tourists in the surrounding area could not help but talk about this scene.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing to be humiliated by someone buying a seat with money.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I saw these two people at the door just now. They were queuing with us. The little girl said that


    her boyfriend has ten billion. Do you believe it?¡±


    One of the men mocked unscrupulously, dangling his propped leg while looking at Philip and Melody


    who were sitting diagonally across from him.


    ¡°What? A guy with a face like that? He doesn¡¯t even dare to say a word when money is being thrown in


    his face and he has ten billion?¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Hurry up and take a video. It might go viralter!¡±


    Many people secretly took out their phones and started recording.


    Here, Philip was frowning. The chill on his face was obvious. He raised his eyebrows, nced at Al,


    and said with displeasure, ¡°Do you want to switch seats?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. 400 bucks should be more than enough. A poor dork like you can¡¯t make so much in a


    day, so quickly take the money and get lost!¡±


    Al was boiling with anger, so his words were naturally rude.


    He could not wait to get rid of Philip. Why should a dork like him have a lovelypanion like Melody?!


    What a waste!


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened as he suddenly got up. Al got a fright and stepped back.


    Holy sh*t!


    His sudden movement really scared Al into a cold sweat.


    Damn it!


    Al was upset. He actually got scared by that!


    ¡°Friend, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. I don¡¯t like to cause trouble. This seat was upied by


    us first. I¡¯m not selling it. You have to sit at the back.¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, his eyes full of chills.


    That intensity really shocked Al and the people around him.


    Pfft!


    Someone snorted among the crowd and said sarcastically, ¡°So pretentious. He¡¯s nothing but a broke


    piece of trash.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked over coldly. He saw the man from before.


    The man was flustered by Philip¡¯s re and quickly shut up.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Al was upset. He actually got scared by the other party. As soon as he was about to scold him, two


    security guards approached them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Al immediately said, ¡°This kid is causing trouble. You should kick him out!¡±


    The two security guards nced at Philip unkindly. They also saw Melody who was sitting quietly next


    to him while eating snacks. They said, ¡°Sir, please sit down. The auction will begin soon.¡±


    After that, the security continued to say to Al, ¡°Sir, please find a ce to sit.¡±


    Al was so mad now. He wanted to say something but he held back in the end!


    After all, he dared not cause a scene in Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s territory.


    Mr. Phoenix was a ruthless person.


    Once, someone bullied others and made trouble in Phoenix Pavilion. They disappeared from Phoenicia


    the next day.


    A few dayster, the body of that person was found floating in Phoenix Lake.


    One after another, tourists filled up the outer hall. Philip did not want to cause more trouble, so he sat


    down and waited for the auction to begin.


    Al sat in a row behind Philip aggrievedly, his eyes that were full of malice kept staring at Philip.


    Then, he put his leg directly on the back of Philip¡¯s seat and shook his leg continuously while eating


    peanuts and throwing the shells on Philip.


    Philip felt a strong force behind his back that was shaking his chair constantly.


    It was also followed by a mountain of peanut shells falling on his head.


    This scene naturally caused many people around to snicker.


    Thud!


    Philip could not tolerate it any longer. He stood up abruptly with widened eyes as he red at Al behind


    him angrily. He warned, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Unafraid, Al retorted, ¡°What? Are you going to kill me here? Don¡¯t you know where you are right now?


    Fighting is forbidden in Phoenix Pavilion! Hit me if you have the balls!¡±


    Al had an arrogant expression on his face. He was deliberately provoking Philip. If he did anything, he


    would report to security immediately!


    At that time, it would be over for this guy for sure!


    Hence, he was quite confident that Philip dared not do anything.


    However, he had underestimated Philip.


    Phoenix Pavilion?


    Philip was not concerned about them at all!


    ¡°You¡¯re really worthy of your name. You¡¯re an alligator in human skin. You want me to beat you up,


    right? Okay, I¡¯ll satisfy your request!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Philip directly raised his leg and kicked Al in the chest abruptly!


    Overbearing!


    Fearsome!


    Al did not expect that a youngd like Philip would actually dare to do something in Phoenix Pavilion!


    He fell on his back and yelled in pain.


    ¡°Yay! Nice kick! Philip, you¡¯re so manly!¡±


    Melody was not afraid of causing a scene as she cheered and apuded.


    Here, the woman with Al was busy trying to pull him up as she shouted at Philip, ¡°Why did you hit him?


    I¡¯m calling security! You¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Call security! How dare they beat people in Phoenix Pavilion?! Too insolent! They¡¯re totally


    disrespecting the four golden phoenixes of Phoenicia!¡±


    Al also got up from the ground at this moment. Clutching his stomach, his face was full of pain.


    However, he was secretly rejoicing.


    Hahaha!


    This brat was dead!


    Sure enough, themotion here once again attracted the attention of the two security guards. They


    came with stern expressions and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? It¡¯s you two again!¡±

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Al immediately stood up, pointed at Philip, andined. ¡°He made the first move! Look at this! It¡¯s


    his shoe print! He dares to beat people in Phoenix Pavilion. He¡¯s too bold and simply doesn¡¯t take the


    rules here into consideration! You must seek justice for me!¡±


    At Al¡¯s righteous words, the two security guards immediately turned their heads to look at Philip sternly.


    ¡°Did you make the first move?¡±


    Philip did not deny it, nodded, and said, ¡°I did.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At this moment, Al immediately rejoiced and eximed ecstatically, ¡°See, he admitted it! Arrest him


    quickly and wait for Mr. Phoenix to make his decision!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Al was overjoyed.


    Everything was not in vain.


    His little trick worked on Philip.


    Sure enough, tourists from other ces were unaware of the rules here.


    Philip only had himself to me!


    The two security guards did not bother to say anything else. They stepped forward to grab Philip and


    said, ¡°Pleasee out with us.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was cold. With his hands behind his back, he emanated a slight coldness all over


    his body as he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I did that?¡±


    The two security guards both frowned as one of them said impatiently, ¡°Regardless of the reason,


    fighting in Phoenix Pavilion is a vition of the rules. Naturally, we have to deal with it. Since you¡¯re


    tourists from other ces, you just need to pay a fine of 5,000.¡±


    When Al heard this, he immediately said indignantly, ¡°Only 5,000? Shouldn¡¯t you break both his legs?¡±


    The security guard turned his head, stared at Al, and said, ¡°Mister, the rules are set by Mr. Phoenix.


    Please don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Al¡¯s face became gloomy and he did not continue. He had epted it.


    After all, a fine of 5,000 would be a huge deal for a wimp like Philip.


    However, Philip sneered, ¡°The rules in Phoenix Pavilion are really overbearing.¡±


    What the heck.


    Suddenly, all the people around watching the excitement cast pitiful eyes at Philip.


    This kid must be tired of living to question the rules set by Phoenix Pavilion.


    Initially, Al was still a little bit dissatisfied with the fine of 5,000. When he heard Philip¡¯s words, he


    immediately fanned the mes. ¡°Listen, he¡¯s actually questioning the rules here. Isn¡¯t this an insult to


    Mr. Phoenix?¡±


    The two security guards heard it and their expressions quickly sank. They warned Philip seriously,


    saying, ¡°Please leave immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±


    The two security guards were also very dissatisfied!


    This tourist dared to be disrespectful to Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s rules!


    He was courting death!


    A person like this had not appeared in a long time.


    Philip looked sideways, a faint chill shing in the corner of his eyes.


    He did not want to cause trouble, but bugs kept buzzing around him.


    This made him very upset.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I didn¡¯t start this. Everyone around me witnessed it. He provoked me again and again.


    He begged me to beat him up. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them.¡±


    Philip was adamant.


    The two security guards nced at each other before looking at the several people around them. ¡°Is he


    telling the truth?¡±


    However, no one nodded and they were all indifferent.


    This scene made Philip disappointed as he shook his head helplessly.


    Al sneered while looking at Philip. He pointed his middle finger at him and said, ¡°How about it? No one


    saw anything. Now get lost!¡±


    Philip helplessly shook his head and pulled Melody along while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, Melody remained motionless.


    She pulled out a red invitation card from the bag around her waist and threw it to the two security


    guards. She then said nonchntly, ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    The two security guards scrambled to catch the dropped invitation and were shocked at first nce!


    After that¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Zander. We didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here. Please forgive us!¡±


    Suddenly¡­


    The two security guards bowed their heads at Melody respectfully, and at the same time, they handed


    the red invitation card back to her.


    This scene happened so quickly that Al and the crowd watching still did not understand what was going


    on.


    Even Philip was left in a daze.


    Melody waved her hand, took the red invitation, and rolled her big eyes. Her gaze fell on Al who was


    dumbfounded. She raised her jade-like fingers and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like this fatso. You can figure it out.¡±


    Fatso?


    Al was mad. She actually said that he was fat!


    It was love at first sight for him. Did it not mean anything to her?


    However, Al dared not say anything now.


    He could clearly tell that the two security guards of Phoenix Pavilion had immediately changed their


    attitudes after seeing Melody¡¯s red invitation card.


    Was she not an ordinary person after all?


    Before he could react, the two security guards were already standing in front of him with cold faces as


    they said, ¡°Pleasee out with us.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Al felt so flustered that even his voice changed.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    The woman next to him was the same. She clutched Al¡¯s arm fearfully and retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to


    teach these two a lesson? Why are you so fierce to us instead?¡±


    Smack!


    One of the security guards pped the woman¡¯s face and warned. ¡°Presumptuous! Miss Zander is a


    distinguished guest. How dare you threaten to teach her a lesson!¡±


    A¡­ distinguished guest?


    Suddenly, Al Gator, the woman, and the people around were all dumbfounded!


    The meaning was too obvious.


    In other words, Melody should be sitting in the main hall instead!


    Everyone sitting in the main hall was either a big boss or a member of a wealthy family with a worth of


    hundreds of millions!


    They were actually VIPs!


    Ba-thump!


    Before the two security guards could say anything, Al already knelt on the ground and begged for


    mercy. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Zander, please forgive me. I know my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t look down upon others.


    I deserve to die!¡±


    Smack, smack, smack!


    Al bit the bullet and pped himself at the same time, his chubby face wobbling from it.


    Melody frowned and said in disgust, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. Drag him out.¡±


    Upon hearing the words, the two security guards dragged Al and the woman out of the venue like two


    sacks of potatoes.


    Everyone fell silent at the sudden turn of events.


    Philip frowned as he watched Melody sitting down before asking, ¡°You have an invitation from Phoenix


    Pavilion?¡±


    Melody said with a grin, ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°Then why did youe to the outer hall?¡± Philip asked again.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s fun.¡±


    Melody replied, then said, ¡°I¡¯m learning to hide my identity like you and pretending to be a wolf in


    sheep¡¯s clothing. When my identity is exposed, I¡¯ll show off. It¡¯s really fun!¡±


    Philip was speechless.


    Melody pulled Philip and sat down again.


    This time, several seats around them were vacated, and the few people who had mocked them before


    were also keeping silent now.


    What the heck was this?


    ying sheep and wolf?


    F*ck!


    However, the people around only despised Philip even more.


    He had gotten himself a rich youngdy. This wimp was nothing but a kept man.


    However, themotion here was just a scene in a corner of the outer hall and did not cause much


    ruckus.


    At the same time inside the main hall of the auction.


    Big shots of Phoenicia, as well as all the prominent figures who came from all over the country, entered


    and took their seats.


    The crowd went wild!


    ¡°Look! That¡¯s the second young master of the Kingsley family, Conrad Kingsley!¡±


    All of a sudden, the eyes of most people focused on the main hall.


    A very handsome man with a stern face and blonde hair swaggered into the main hall. He was dressed


    in casual clothes and sandals with his hands in his trouser pockets.


    Behind him followed four women with hot bodies, all hostesses!


    Blonde, blue-eyed, fair-skinned, dark-skinned¡ªthey all could be found!


    It must be said that Conrad Kingsley, the second young master of the Kingsley family, was making


    quite a grand entrance.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip also noticed the scene but paid no heed and merely nced over.


    He was dialing Theo¡¯s number, and soon, the man¡¯s respectful voice came from the other end. ¡°Mr.


    rke, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Go to my room and see if Anna is there. I can¡¯t get her on the phone.¡±


    Philip frowned as his right eyelid twitched violently.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Theo immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m arranging manpower right now. I¡¯ll ask someone


    to go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Philip nodded and hung up the phone.


    At the same time in the auction, an endless stream of important characters entered the main hall.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Look! That seems to be Ken Cooke of Ceylon Society, thergest force in the South River


    District! Master Cooke!¡±


    With the shouts from someone in the outer hall, the crowd¡¯s eyes gathered at the entrance of the main


    hall in an instant.


    Sure enough.


    A group of eight bodyguards in ck suits entered the main hall imposingly. They were guarding a man


    who appeared to be about 40 to 50 years old.


    Ken Cooke!


    He was thergest force in South River District and the president of Ceylon Society!


    For decades, no one dared to rock his position!


    He had nearly 100 turfs under his hand and 400 to 500 men at his disposal.


    Although he started as a rookie on the streets back then, Ken Cooke had transformed his image as an


    orthodox entrepreneur and phnthropist in the South River District now.


    Moreover, ording to rumors, Ken waspeting to be the uing person in charge of the South


    River District!


    Impressive!


    ¡°It¡¯s really Master Cooke! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s really here!¡±


    ¡°This auction is going to be very exciting! How many big shots are there?¡±


    A group of people chattered non-stop, looking very awed and excited.


    Philip also raised his eyebrows and looked over, spotting Ken Cooke in the crowd. With a square face,


    a pair of straight eyebrows, and tiger-like eyes, he looked mighty and domineering, especially in his


    gray suit.


    Was that Ken Cooke?


    The most powerful figure in the South River District?


    Very soon, before themotion of the crowd subsided, someone shouted again!


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s a goddess! It¡¯s her! Yana Young! Queen Yana!¡±


    This loud shout caused all eyes of the audience to gather at the entrance of the main hall yet again.


    A graceful figure walked into the venue with a noble and elegant catwalk, exuding a charming


    temperament.


    She had a devilish S-shaped figure that stood at five foot five and a tiny waist that could be gripped


    with one hand. Wearing a red gown with slits on both sides, she stepped on crystal high heels and


    possessed the beauty of a diva with her delicate features and smiling eyes.


    As soon as she appeared, the atmosphere of the main hall was hyped to a small climax.


    ¡°It¡¯s really goddess Yana! The second force in the South River District!¡±


    ¡°No way! A woman?¡±


    Various excited discussions broke out in the crowd.


    Yana was followed by two female bodyguards. Stepping into the venue, she immediately approached


    Ken and said with a mature voice, ¡°Master Cooke, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Ken had already noticed Yana. A hint of displeasure shed through the corner of his eyes, but he


    squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Queen Yana, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With her silk-like gaze, Yana smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, Master Cooke. I¡¯m not a queen,


    just an ordinary person. Just call me Yana.¡±


    Kenughed before asking, ¡°Are you also here for Cleopatra¡¯s treasure?¡±


    Yana nodded and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Cleopatra¡¯s treasure, of course, I want to have a look.¡±


    ¡°But of course. For a beautiful woman like you, only Cleopatra¡¯s treasure is worthy.¡±


    Ken continued with lukewarmpliments.


    Yana smiled slightly, changed the topic, and asked, ¡°What does Master Cooke think of the underground


    chamber ofmerce this time? Do you want to join forces?¡±


    It was direct and straightforward.


    An old fox like Ken Cooke who had been in the business for many decades was naturally very cunning.


    He said with a smile, ¡°Haven¡¯t we joined forces long ago to swallow Theo Zander this time?¡±


    When he said this, Ken did not feel strenuous in the least as if Theo was already the meat on a cutting


    board and could be divided at will.


    Yana swayed her hips, sweeping her dress around the venue. Her eyes suddenly fell on a corner of the


    outer hall. She was looking at a man with his arms across his chest. He was looking at his phone


    nonchntly.


    Then, Yana turned to Ken and said, ¡°But I heard Theo has invited a wealthy funder with him this time.


    Are you still confident that you can take him down?¡±


    Ken sneered and said without concealing his tyranny, ¡°Which funder can Theo invite? With the joint


    forces between the four of us, can¡¯t we take down one Riverdale?¡±


    Yana smiled brightly like a spring breeze and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t Master Cooke interested in taking half of


    Riverdale instead?¡±


    Her words were intriguing.


    Ken nced at Yana. After a while, he faked a smile and asked, ¡°Are you asking me to betray them?¡±


    What was Yana Young up to?

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Ken pondered inwardly and appeared cautious.


    Yana smiled, approached Ken¡¯s side, leaned close to him, and whispered in his ear.


    Then, she looked at Ken with a smile and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll consider it. This is also an opportunity for


    you.¡±


    After that, Yana gave a slight bow before walking forward.


    Ken frowned and looked serious. He looked at Yana who was seated in the front row and found it


    difficult to make a decision.


    This woman was really not that simple.


    More and more VIPs entered the venue.


    In the center of the main venue, the emcee stood on the podium and shouted with excitement, ¡°A warm


    wee to all the distinguished guests at Phoenix Pavilion today and also to all the visitors from all


    over the country, hello!¡±


    All of a sudden, the audience was ecstatic.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the boss of Phoenix Pavilion,¡± the emcee shouted.


    At the same time at the entrance of the main hall, four men in suits entered.


    The four golden phoenixes!


    The four brothers of the Phoenix family!


    ¡°Look! They¡¯re the four golden phoenixes of Phoenicia, the four bosses of Phoenix Pavilion! The


    Phoenix brothers!¡±


    Someone shouted in the crowd.


    Philip also looked over and saw four middle-aged men in suits and leather shoes standing at the center


    of the main hall.


    Quadruplets?


    Wace raised his arms and waved with a smile on his face before bowing to everyone in the venue.


    He then said, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Wace Phoenix, the owner of Phoenix Pavilion. It¡¯s a great honor to


    have so many VIPs and tourists participating in this auction today. This event will be thergest auction


    held in the history of Phoenix Pavilion. Today¡¯s finale will be an item that belonged to a queen from


    ancient times. It¡¯s very precious and I really do wonder who will be the one to get it at the end of the


    day.¡±


    At his announcement, there would naturally be questions from the audience.


    Wace responded fluently.


    After a few minutes, Wace said, ¡°A mysterious guest of Phoenix Pavilion will also be attending the


    auction today. Without further ado, let us wee this mysterious guest with warm apuse!¡±


    p, p, p!


    Thunderous apuse!


    The spotlight focused on the entrance of the main venue!


    On the red carpet and under the spotlight stood a very noble-looking woman. Her temperament and


    appearance were outstanding. Dressed in an elegant white dress, she was even more beautiful than


    Yana.


    She had baster skin, an oval face, dewy eyes, and a mesmerizing charm.


    As soon as this mysterious guest appeared, the whole venue went quiet!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Too gorgeous!


    Gentle, elegant, beautiful, and charming!


    There was a trace of heroic demeanor in this woman¡¯s temperament, yet she was also graceful and


    luxurious at the same time. With an overbearing intensity, it made people afraid to look at her directly.


    It could be said that she was like a white lotus, arising out of the dirt like a fairy above the clear and


    cold pool. She stood proudly at the top of the world like an angel who descended to earth. She instantly


    attracted the attention of the audience.


    As she took majestic steps into the venue, everyone¡¯s eyes moved along with her.


    Melody was also fascinated by that sight, and there was a wave of jealousy and envy in her heart,


    though it was more of appreciation.


    ¡°Hey, Philip, look at that. A goddess!¡±


    Melody saw that Philip was still fiddling with his mobile phone, so she hit him with her arm.


    Philip put his phone down and looked up, focusing on the mysterious guest in the main venue.


    Instantly!


    Philip stood up abruptly and squeezed his fists with widened eyes. Even his breathing became rapid!


    How could it be her?!

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Rachel rke!


    Wynn¡¯s best friend who returned from abroad!


    How could she be here as a mysterious guest of Phoenix Pavilion?!


    Who could she be?!


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s mind flew in different directions, and his emotions were extremelyplicated.


    It seemed that he had overlooked something important.


    Melody was also taken aback by Philip¡¯s sudden reaction. She nced at the woman who was greeting


    everyone in the main hall and deliberately said with jealousy, ¡°Philip, is she really that beautiful? Why


    are you so excited? Sit down quickly. Everyone is watching you.¡±


    Philip came back to his senses and saw everyone around casting strange nces at him. After sitting


    down again, Philip crossed his arms over his chest and stared at Rachel rke in the main hall.


    This woman was really the focus of the audience, sitting directly in the first row with the four Phoenix


    brothers, Ken Cooke, and Yana Young.


    However, it was obvious that Rachel¡¯s seat was in the middle¡ªthe spot with the best view.


    With this arrangement, it could be seen that Rachel held a very high status in the eyes of the Phoenix


    brothers!


    Philip frowned. He never expected that Wynn¡¯s friend would have such a special identity.


    Moreover, she hade to Phoenicia too.


    Could her arrival be rted to the underground chamber ofmerce?


    In that case, the event this time was really full of hidden agendas and forces.


    In the main hall of the auction venue, all the wealthy folks were talking quietly.


    Also at this moment, after Wace¡¯s opening remarks, Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s auction officially began.


    Suddenly, the whole auction venue became lively with everyone looking forward to it. They were


    waiting for a good show.


    Philip sat in the outer hall with an indifferent expression as he looked at Rachel who was sitting in the


    first row in the main hall. She was happily chatting with Wace.


    ¡°Rumor has it that tonight¡¯s finale item not only belonged to Cleopatra but another mysterious woman


    too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Mister, stop beating around the bush and tell us quickly!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Yeah, hurry up. We¡¯re tired of waiting. Go on and tell us!¡±


    There were always people gossiping about something.


    Philip naturally overheard this.


    ¡°Hehe, my brother works in Phoenix Pavilion and he told me that the object is Cleopatra¡¯s jade and


    gold phoenix ornament. It¡¯s very valuable. The previous owner was also a woman with a very solid


    family background. She was someone from Fernvale, very strong and important.¡±


    The man with a thin face and sideburns said mysteriously.


    Many people nced around before looking back at him, which made the man feel extremely proud.


    ¡°Do you know which big family it is?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads.


    The man pretended to put on airs, and with a smug look on his face, he said, ¡°It¡¯s the Larson family of


    Fernvale that moved away from the maind more than ten years ago! And that jade gold phoenix was


    an ornament worn by the youngest daughter of Alex Larson, the old master of Larson family in


    Fernvale!¡±


    His words caused a lot of shock as heated discussions naturally erupted.


    All of a sudden, everyone spoke in a rush.


    ¡°Larson family of Fernvale? Never heard of it. Are they that amazing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who is this youngest daughter of the Larson family? And why did this thing end up in Phoenix


    Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°I seem to have heard something about the Larson family of Fernvale before. Back then, they seemed


    to be the secondrgest family in the country with immense power. Then, something happened and all


    the properties and businesses of the Larson family were evacuated overnight! ording to rumors, it


    seemed that the youngest daughter of Old Master Larson died in a car ident.¡±


    Just like this, the discussions increased and became more outrageous by the minute.


    The man with a thin face and sideburns from before coughed a few times. He said triumphantly, ¡°That¡¯s


    right. There was indeed a car ident. This whole matter is very secretive and few people know about


    it. It caused quite a stir at the time, but it was quickly suppressed. It¡¯s said that the daughter married a


    hidden wealthy family, but I don¡¯t know the specific situation. I knew about this from my brother. The


    treasure this time was deposited here by the daughter of Old Master Larson. There was an agreement


    of 15 years, but no rtive of theirs came to take it away. Now that exactly 15 years have passed, this


    item has be Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s property.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Everyone nodded and nced at each other, unconsciously paying more attention to the treasure that


    would appear in the finale tonight.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    All this was overheard by Philip who was sitting not far away!


    Right now, his whole body was taut and his pupils were constricted!


    He was trembling slightly from the excitement!


    His mother¡¯s belongings!


    It was actually his mother¡¯s jade and gold phoenix!


    Philip took a deep breath and felt a slight sadness.


    He clearly remembered that he used to y with that jade and gold phoenix when he was young!


    Unexpectedly, more than ten years had passed and he hade across his mother¡¯s belongings again


    today!


    What a surprise!


    Philip never imagined that he would be in Phoenix Pavilion and would soon see his mother¡¯s relics!


    At that moment, Philip¡¯s eyes sparkled coldly as he stared at the auction booth in the main venue.


    The auction was well underway by now.


    Melody, who sat beside Philip, naturally noticed the change in Philip¡¯s aura.


    Before this, he was nonchnt and aloof, but at this time, she clearly felt his sharp intensity!


    It was like a cold sword soaring toward the sky, ready to attack and sh everything in the world at any


    time!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Philip? Are you unwell? We should go back then,¡± Melody asked in concern.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I want to have the jade and gold phoenix.¡±


    Ba-thump.


    Melody trembled. She never expected Philip to say such things.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Melody was startled momentarily before responding with one word.


    Since Philip wanted it, even if it cost one billion, Melody would help him get it.


    However, Philip should not require her help.


    Her father had said that Philip was no ordinary person.


    Just wealth alone, even ten times of her father¡¯s assets could notpare to the amount Philip had.


    ¡°Look! The treasure of the finale ising out!¡±


    Suddenly, another wave went through the entire auction venue. Everyone held their breath, staring at


    the disy booth of the main venue.


    The first row of the main hall.


    Conrad Kingsley, the second young master of the Kingsley family, was dangling his propped leg at the


    moment. Four hot beauties stood beside him.


    With a demeanor full of arrogance, he kept looking at Yana on the right and the mysterious woman in


    the main seat.


    Interesting.


    Conrad snapped his fingers, and the blonde beauty beside him bent over to ask respectfully, ¡°Second


    Young Master, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Get me a date with those two womenter,¡± Conrad said.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the blonde beauty replied.


    At the same time, Conrad asked, ¡°How much money did you bring? I want to get this jade and gold


    phoenix tonight. My mother likes these things.¡±


    Another beauty replied, ¡°Second Young Master, I brought a total of 500 million tonight. It should be


    enough.¡±


    Conrad nodded, his face full of confidence.


    As long as his mother liked it, he would buy it. After all, his mother loved him the most.


    Looking back at the outer hall, many tourists were also talking about it.


    ¡°I think the second young master of the Kingsley family will definitely take this treasure home today.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not necessarily true. Can¡¯t you see all the people sitting down there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s also a mysterious guest present. I heard that the woman is here for the jade and


    gold phoenix and it¡¯s already been arranged internally.¡±


    Everyone had their own opinions, and everyone disagreed with everyone else. Some even ced bets


    in secret.


    It was a bet on who would win the final treasure tonight¡ªthe jade and gold phoenix!


    Listening to the noisy chatter around him, Philip clenched his fists as his eyes condensed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He had to get his hands on the jade and gold phoenix tonight!


    At all costs!


    Anyone who dared to snatch it away from him would await his wrath!

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    ¡°Dear guests from afar, as well as all the visitors, let us now invite the finale of the night, Cleopatra¡¯s


    Jade and Gold Phoenix!¡±


    Following the shouts of the master of ceremonies in the booth, two prettydies dressed in gowns


    walked into the venue while holding a high-end brocade box


    It was here!


    The moment everyone had been waiting for!


    The people in the audience started breathing rapidly, countless eyes locked fixedly on the brocade box.


    Many prominent figures at the scene had already received advanced notification.


    Tonight, the jade and gold phoenix of Cleopatra had already been reserved for the mysterious guest


    and only that person could get it!


    Therefore, they were merely here for the excitement. After all, the four golden phoenixes of Phoenix


    Pavilion had said the word, so they could only abide.


    Wace had made arrangements for some people in the crowd to act as bidders to drive up the auction


    price. In this case, even if others followed suit, no one could top the final transaction price.


    After all, a transaction price of 300 million was not something most people could afford.


    Naturally, Philip was also paying close attention to the movement in the booth.


    ¡°Very well. Now, I¡¯ll reveal the true face of this treasure that Cleopatra once owned!¡±


    At the emcee¡¯s enthusiastic announcement, the two prettydies opened the brocade box.


    The most highly anticipated moment!


    The pure white jade phoenix ornament that was adorned with gold trimmings appeared in everyone¡¯s


    eyes.


    Beautiful and elegant!


    Everyone present, even theymen who did not know anything about jade, were shocked at the sight


    of it!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The phoenix that was carved on the ornament was very lifelike and exuded a charming beauty!


    The moment the brocade box was opened, several rich local tycoons were astounded!


    Superb!


    If this item went into the market, it would be worth at least 200 million!


    Yana was mesmerized by the jade and gold phoenix at one nce. It was truly spectacr. Her heart


    wavered, but she knew that tonight, this item did not belong to her.


    Ken was also surprised.


    He never expected the finale to be of such top-notch quality!


    No wonder Mr. Phoenix had sent them an advanced notification that this item was already reserved.


    Ken turned his gaze slightly, his eyes falling on the mysterious woman who was two seats away from


    him.


    Miss rke, huh?


    What could her identity be that even Wace Phoenix, the boss of Phoenix Pavilion, would personally


    intervene on her behalf?


    It seemed that Miss rke¡¯s identity was so special that even someone like Wace wanted to tter


    her.


    Ken¡¯s mind flew in a million directions, and in the audience, he was not the only one.


    To say that among this group of people, the one who reacted indifferently toward the jade and gold


    phoenix was none other than the second young master of the Kingsley family.


    He just nced at it briefly before continuing to eat the grapes peeled by the blonde beauty.


    In Conrad¡¯s eyes, everything was measured by money.


    No matter how superior the item, he just had to pay a price for it.


    Moreover, he believed that no one else could top his bidding price tonight.


    Back at Philip¡¯s side. His eyes stared fixedly at the jade and gold phoenix disyed on the big screen.


    There could be no mistake! It was his mother¡¯s relic!


    Philip clenched his fists. He had to take this item home tonight!


    Whoever dared to obstruct would die!


    The emcee on the stage nced at Wace before dering, ¡°Without further ado, Cleopatra¡¯s Jade


    and Gold Phoenix will start at 15 million, and the bidding begins right now!¡±


    It had started!

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    The crowd suddenly became excited.


    ¡°20 million!¡±


    Sure enough, Conrad, who was sitting on the chair calmly, ate the grape that the beauty stuffed into his


    mouth while the other sexydy beside him started bidding!


    Conrad, still dangling his propped leg, seemed very rxed and at ease.


    ¡°Wow, this is the life of the rich. He¡¯s raised the price to 20 million already!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious. The rich young master is so straightforward. He added five million just like that!¡±


    ¡°Well, in their eyes, money is nothing but numbers. What about us? We work our *ss off but are still


    desperately struggling to survive. The gap is too big.¡±


    After hearing Conrad¡¯s bid, many tourists in the outer hall started talking about it.


    They were envious and jealous, even expressing their hatred for the rich.


    Unfortunately, society had forced them to be like this.


    Of course, with the bidding in the main hall, the entire auction venue became lively.


    Naturally, the price was hiked up all the way.


    Wace sat next to Miss rke merrily, looking like he was sure of winning.


    ¡°Miss rke, don¡¯t worry. Everything has been arranged. Just wait for the final bid.¡±


    Wace said to Rachel respectfully. His eyes fell on Rachel¡¯s devilish figure, and naturally, there was


    also a trace of desire.


    However, this longing disappeared soon.


    Wace was well aware that Rachel was the master, and the gap between them was still a few levels


    short.


    Rachel nodded faintly, her beautiful eyes flickering as she stared at the jade and gold phoenix on the


    stage.


    Before she left, the master had confessed that this jade and golden phoenix contained a great secret


    that was quite important for the next step in the n.


    Therefore, no matter what, Rachel had to get her hands on this piece.


    Last time, because of her reckless defeat, the lord was a little unhappy.


    ¡°100 million!¡±


    The blue-eyed blonde beside Conrad raised her hand again to bid.


    In an instant, the atmosphere reached a small climax.


    ¡°Crazy! He raised the price to 100 million at once! The second young master of the Kingsley family is


    bound to get it!¡±


    Many people¡¯s eyes focused on the ostentatious Conrad in the main hall.


    He also stood up very proudly and waved to everyone.


    The master of ceremonies at the booth was also at a loss for a moment, looking at Wace below the


    stage.


    There had been a small ident.


    The second young master of the Kingsley family was not ying by the books. He had suddenly raised


    the price to 100 million, which directly disrupted the order of bidding below.


    Wace frowned as a trace of annoyance shed across his face, but he still faintly gestured to the


    emcee.


    There was no need to panic.


    Everything was still under control.


    When the emcee received the signal, he also shouted, ¡°The second young master of the Kingsley


    family, Conrad Kingsley, has bid 100 million. Any takers?¡±


    There was silence.


    ¡°100 million, going once.¡±


    No one raised their cards.


    ¡°100 million, going twice.¡±


    Still, no one raised their cards.


    All of a sudden, the crowd went into an uproar!


    The tourists at the outer hall also waited with bated breath.


    Was this item going to be sold at 100 million?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, what they did not expect was that this was just an act yed out by the auction hall to get


    this intense and exciting atmosphere.


    The master of ceremonies immediately cast a look at a middle-aged man in the audience, a


    prearranged shiller.


    The man immediately understood and was about to raise his hand to bid.


    However, suddenly!


    A voice that was neither too loud nor too soft came from the crowd in the outer hall.


    ¡°200 million!¡±


    Boom!


    The audience fell into a dead silence!


    Everyone looked around them, trying hard to find the person who called out the bid!


    ¡°Holy sh*t! 200 million? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Who is that awesome person to bid 200 million in the outer hall?¡±


    ¡°Amazing! This is a challenge to the second young master of the Kingsley family!¡±


    In the crowd, instant discussions immediately exploded!


    Since the establishment of Phoenix Pavilion, no one in the outer hall had ever dared to bid.


    In an instant, the eyes of the whole audience gathered somewhere outside.


    There, a man sat indifferently, ignoring theplicated gazes of everyone around him.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Yes, it was Philip!


    With cold eyes, he sat on his seat and raised his right hand before shouting, ¡°250 million!¡±


    He raised the price again!


    Everyone at the auction got a shock! Whether it was Melody next to him or the prominent figures in the


    main hall, they were all stunned!


    Everyone exchanged sideways nces.


    He was a very young man but was dressed quite shabbily.


    250 million?


    What a joke!


    ¡°Where did this idiote from? How dare he make a random offer like that? Doesn¡¯t he know that


    each bid is recorded in Phoenix Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Haha! He¡¯s just a show-off! Just look at him! What a d*ck!¡±


    ¡°How dare he make a bid against Second Young Master Kingsley. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even


    understand the concept of 250 million!¡±


    In the outer hall, there were naturally arge group of people who did not know Philip.


    After all, the previous conflict with Al Gator had not spread around.


    Next to Philip, the few people who had witnessed the previous dispute with Al were all dumbfounded at


    this moment!


    This guy was really too bold.


    He actually dared to call out 250 million!


    Was he trying to show off just because he had a rich girlfriend?


    Therefore, many people privately despised Philip¡¯s boastful behavior.


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s nothing but a twerp. The really rich person is that woman next to him!¡±


    This sentence came out of nowhere, and suddenly, dozens of eyes fell on Philip. They were full of


    disdain and contempt.


    ¡°Moron, put your hands down quickly! Do you really think you¡¯re that rich? If you make a fool out of


    yourself, you¡¯re done for! This is Phoenix Pavilion!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t look like a rich man at all. How dare he quote a price randomly?¡±


    All around, many people mocked.


    In the main hall, Conrad looked relieved as if he had finally met his opponent. He admired Philip who


    was sitting upright in the hall outside.


    Intriguing.


    This was getting interesting.


    Conrad could not helpughing.


    Ken and the others around him just flicked a nce at them before losing interest.


    It was just some young kids fooling around.


    This Phoenix Pavilion had actually arranged a shiller outside.


    However, only Yana rolled her eyes and stared at Philip in the outer hall. Her thoughts were unknown.


    At the same time, Wace looked stoic and nk.


    How did this happen?


    An external party had suddenly swept in andpletely disrupted their arrangements.


    It was already 250 million!


    This was much faster than expected!


    He immediately got up, called the emcee, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it the person we


    arranged?¡±


    The emcee was also full of cold sweat and panic. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Boss, this person


    wasn¡¯t arranged by us. It¡¯s a tourist.¡±


    ¡°A tourist?¡±


    Wace¡¯s face darkened. He cast a sharp gaze at Philip before whispering to the emcee, ¡°Arrange for


    someone to go there and check his identity. What is this tourist doing, causing trouble like this? After


    doing that, we¡¯ll restart the auction!¡±


    Wace was upset, and his chest was burning with anger.


    If something went wrong, how could he face Miss rke?


    As for Rachel rke, after she looked at the outer hall and saw Philip sitting there calmly, her


    expression changed. However, she quickly recovered.


    ¡°Mr. Phoenix, there will be nothing wrong with this auction, right? You have to know that this jade and


    gold phoenix is something the lord wants,¡± Rachel said coldly with a hint of dissatisfaction. Wace was


    also sweating profusely, not daring to vent his frustrations.


    If the lord wanted it, he could have just sent it over.


    However, now that the auction had started, it could only go on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss rke. Everything is within my control.¡±


    Wace forced out a smile, replied respectfully, then stared at the emcee. He said in a low voice, ¡°Why


    are you still standing here? Make a move!¡±


    The emcee ran out immediately and beckoned to two security guards before saying something in their


    ears.


    The two security guards rushed into the outer hall quickly.


    Everyone scrambled out of their way.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    ¡°Sir, please show me your admission ticket.¡±


    The two security guards stood beside Philip with serious expressions.


    The people around who did not know Philip gloated.


    Philip handed the admission ticket to the security guard indifferently.


    The two security guards took a few nces and carefully confirmed with the service staff in the front


    hall that the admission ticket was not a fake.


    Then, they looked at each other and said coldly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, your admission ticket is fake. Please


    leave the venue now!¡±


    A fake?


    This was twisting the facts around!


    Philip frowned and looked at the two security guards beside him. He said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Are you


    sure this is a fake?¡±


    Interesting.


    They were trying to kick him out.


    When the tourists around heard what the security guards said, a look of realization crossed their faces.


    They then started to mock and taunt.


    ¡°Haha, this is going to be the death of me! A fake! What a d*ck!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over for him. Using a fake ticket toe in and cause trouble. What a great master!¡±


    ¡°Damn. I thought he¡¯s a rich second generation from some hidden family. It turns out that he¡¯s just a


    kept man!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowdughed uproariously.


    The two security guards had also started to take action and were about to drive Philip away.


    Everyone in the main hall shook their heads and smiled when they saw this scene.


    A farce.


    Conrad¡¯s face darkened with great disappointment.


    He thought an interesting man had turned up, but unexpectedly¡­


    In desperation, he could only sit down and continue to eat snacks and fruits without paying attention.


    Over here, Philip¡¯s face went grim. He stood up and said coldly to the two security guards, ¡°Are you


    sure you want to drive me out?¡±


    The two security guards had been ordered to drive Philip out.


    Therefore, they just replied arrogantly and rudely, ¡°Yes! Get out of here!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, and with his hands behind his back, his body emanated anger.


    Smack!


    Melody, who had been watching the show, stood up. She pulled out the red invitation card from her


    bag, flung it directly on the faces of the two security guards, and said angrily, ¡°I want to see who dares


    to kick him out!¡±


    Almost everyone heard that chastise.


    The two security guards were also in a rage and were about to drive Melody out too, but when they


    saw the red invitation in front of them, they trembled.


    Then, one of the security guards quickly picked up the invitation card and opened it while shaking all


    over!


    VIP!


    At this moment, the two of them were at a loss.


    The master of ceremonies also came over at this moment, his face looking unhappy. He asked with


    dissatisfaction, ¡°What¡¯s the dy? Since it¡¯s a fake admission ticket, just drive him out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, look at this.¡±


    One of the security guards handed the invitation card to the emcee immediately.


    The emcee red at Philip and Melody before opening the invitation.


    Ba-thump!


    Emcee Wilson shuddered and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Who is Theo Zander to you?¡±


    ¡°My father.¡±


    Melody crossed her arms over her chest, jerked her chin up, and replied proudly.


    Suddenly, with beads of cold sweat on his forehead, Emcee Wilson quickly used the walkie-talkie and


    spoke to Wace, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a situation here. Pleasee here in person.¡±


    Wace was with Rachel at the moment, confident that everything would proceed as nned.


    However, the sudden voice from the headset surprised him.


    His face was full of anger as dissatisfaction welled up in him.


    Could his people not even handle such a small matter?


    Why was it so difficult to handle a tourist?

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    ¡°Miss rke, I need to handle some things. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    Wace nodded and bent over respectfully to Rachel before getting up and walking to the outer hall.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Those tourists who were watching the excitement in the outer hall were naturally nervous and excited


    when they saw the big boss of Phoenix Pavillion in person at this moment. They automatically stepped


    aside and created a pathway.


    ¡°Look quickly! He¡¯s Wace Phoenix! He¡¯s the big boss of Phoenix Pavilion and also the eldest brother


    of the four golden phoenixes!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here! The brat who called out the price randomly is doomed for sure!¡±


    ¡°But of course. How dare he cause trouble in Phoenix Pavilion? He¡¯s in trouble now.¡±


    The tourists looked at him gloatingly and could not wait for Wace to kick Philip out.


    As Wace approached, the two security guards and Emcee Wilson all nodded respectfully at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t you handle a small matter like this? Since it¡¯s a fake admission ticket, just


    drive him out!¡±


    Wace was angry. A perfectly arranged auction had been disrupted by this outsider. At the same time,


    he also scrutinized Philip.


    He was a very ordinary boy who was still very young, but there was something wrong with his head. To


    cause trouble in Phoenix Pavilion, he had to be bored out of his mind.


    On the other hand, Philip looked at Wace with his hands behind his back. There was a calm and


    fearless look on his face.


    It turned out that this was the big boss of Phoenix Pavilion.


    Emcee Wilson quickly handed the red invitation to Wace and whispered in his ear, ¡°Boss, these two


    are VIPs. This is the invitation. She¡¯s the daughter of Theo Zander. We can¡¯t drive them out.¡±


    Emcee Wilson was also sweating profusely. He did not expect this VIP to sit in the outer hall to watch


    the excitement instead of sitting properly in the main hall.


    It almost caused a huge misunderstanding.


    Hearing this, Wace frowned. He quickly opened the red invitation card and took a closer look. Yes, it


    was indeed a handwritten invitation card by himself.


    This was a little troublesome.


    After much consideration, the cold expression on Wace¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by a


    faint smile that seemed neither too ttering nor respectful.


    He said, ¡°Since Miss Zander is here, why are you sitting in the outer hall? Why don¡¯t you follow me to


    the main hall?¡±


    F*ck!


    What the heck?!


    Wace was very upset. He thought it was just an ordinary tourist, but unexpectedly, it was Theo


    Zander¡¯s daughter!


    Melody took the invitation from Wace in an arrogant manner. She looked at the security guards and


    Emcee Wilson with disdain, saying, ¡°This is for looking down on others.¡±


    After that, she pulled Philip along and walked to the main hall.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Damn it, what the hell was going on here?


    The plot reversed?


    Sure enough, even the audience in the peanut gallery had to be careful nowadays.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are they going to the main hall now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Hey, people in front, did you see it clearly? What happened?¡±


    In the distance, the tourists with their necks craned to look at the lively scene all seemed very anxious


    at the moment.


    They were all geared up for a good show, but now, this happened?


    ¡°Stop asking, damn it! The two of them had VIP invitations but were sitting in the outer hall instead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so confusing in the big city. I want to return to my vige!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious. That young man looks exactly like a kept man who found a rich girlfriend. That


    woman really knows how to have fun!¡±


    The crowd once again opened up various discussions. They were naturally filled with jealousy, envy,


    and hatred.


    Over here, Wace quickly caught up with Philip and Melody who had strode into the main hall. He


    said, ¡°Excuse me, I have a request for both of you.¡±


    Philip paused and looked at Wace sideways.


    Wace said, ¡°Please stop raising the price for this ornament. You may treat this as a personal favor to


    me.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s an auction, the final bidder gets


    the item. Why can¡¯t I raise the price?¡±


    This Phoenix Pavilion was trying to break the rules.


    Wace frowned. He was already upset but still exined, ¡°Mister, I can¡¯t say too much, but I hope you


    won¡¯t increase the price. Please take it as I¡¯m pleading with you.¡±


    The tone of his words gradually turned cold.


    Wace was extremely displeased. If not for Miss Zander, how could a wimp like him get into the main


    hall?


    Could he not understand the hidden meaning behind his words?


    Damn it!


    Philip¡¯s expression turned grim as a faint coldness oozed from his body. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m


    going to get my hands on the jade and gold phoenix no matter what!¡±


    Wace¡¯s expressionpletely copsed when he heard this. He threatened coldly. ¡°Young man, are


    you serious? Don¡¯t forget, this is Phoenix Pavilion. It¡¯s my territory! If it isn¡¯t for your acquaintance with


    Miss Zander, I would¡¯ve kicked you out by now!¡±


    Wace clenched his fists as his eyes surged with killing intent.


    However, Melody stood in front of Philip and said, ¡°Mr. Phoenix, do you want to kick someone out who


    I¡¯ve brought along? Do you still have any respect for my father?¡±


    Wace¡¯s face darkened. He was silent for a moment before sneering, ¡°Since this is Miss Zander¡¯s


    friend, of course, I won¡¯t kick him out. However, I also ask that you restrain your friend from doing


    things that he might regretter!¡±


    After that, Wace stopped talking, turned around, and led his people into the main hall.


    Melody red at Wace fiercely before saying to Philip, ¡°Philip, are you alright?¡±


    Looking at Wace¡¯s back, Philip shook his head while smiling at the corners of his mouth. He muttered


    to himself, ¡°The entire Phoenix Pavilion is dead if anyone dares to stand in my way!¡±


    Melody also trembled when she heard this. From Philip¡¯s words, she heard the monstrous killing intent.


    It was terrifying!


    At this moment, Philip was like a dormant tiger about to wake up. Soon, he would stretch out his ws!


    Then, they walked into the main hall and sat in two empty seats.


    The appearance of Philip and Melody naturally aroused the attention of all the figures in the main hall.


    What were they doing here?


    The two tourists from the outer hall actually entered the main hall!


    Interesting!

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Ken, Yana, and the rest looked sideways and understood after a few nces.


    Wace, on the other hand, returned to his seat and said rather apologetically to Rachel, ¡°Miss rke,


    I¡¯m sorry, but they¡¯re also VIP guests.¡±


    Rachel said coldly, ¡°I get it, but make sure there won¡¯t be any more incidents after this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, please rest assured, Miss rke.¡±


    Wace quickly nodded and promised. At the same time, he whispered in the ear of his second brother.


    Wace¡¯s younger brother, Jerome, got up and looked at Philip who was seated in the back row. He


    then hurried out of the main hall.


    Anyone who dared to challenge the authority of the Phoenix brothers would end up in a sorry state!


    Among these wealthy people, the second young master of the Kingsley family, Conrad, was the most


    excited and happiest.


    He sat in the first row and looked back at Philip who was sitting behind with his arms folded. His face


    appeared calm. The more he looked at him, the more interesting he became.


    ¡°Go, give him this te of grapes. Tell him that Conrad Kingsley wants to be his friend.¡±


    Conrad waggled his propped leg, smiling arrogantly.


    The blonde girl brought the fruit tray to Philip¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sir, our second young master, Conrad


    Kingsley, wants to be friends with you.¡±


    The blonde nced at Conrad in the first row and said to Philip.


    When Philip raised his eyebrows, he saw a wealthy youngd waving at him with a smile on his face.


    Philip did not respond. He was not in the mood to make friends tonight, so he just nodded lightly to


    express his gratitude.


    Five minutester, the auction continued.


    Conrad directly raised his hand and shouted, ¡°260 million.¡±


    ¡°265 million.¡±


    Another shiller began bidding.


    ¡°270 million.¡±


    ¡°274 million.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Conrad raised his card and said, ¡°280 million.¡±


    He had to get this jade and gold phoenix.


    Wace was also very nervous. Due to Philip and Conrad¡¯s disruption, the price had reached 280


    million.


    Until now, Philip, who was sitting in the back row, had yet to bid for the second time.


    However, the eyes of everyone in the audience fell on him. They were waiting for him to call out a price.


    Snap!


    Suddenly!


    The sound of snapping fingers interrupted everyone¡¯s chatter and discussion, shocking everyone in the


    venue to turn their eyes to Philip who was at the back of the main hall.


    ¡°300 million!¡±


    Instantly, there was an uproar!


    Rachel rke, who sat in the main seat of the first row in the audience, raised her eyebrows and


    looked at Wace on her side. Her eyes showed a sh of condemnation.


    Wace immediately said, ¡°Miss rke, don¡¯t worry. Everything is under control. Just name the price.¡±


    Rachel stopped talking and sat there proudly, chills all over her body.


    At the same time, she also looked at Philip behind her with a little bit of displeasure in her eyes.


    Naturally, Philip was also looking at her, and their gazes came into contact.


    At this time, a myriad of expressions chased across Emcee Wilson¡¯s face as he stood at the podium.


    The price had reached 300 million.


    This was not part of the n.


    At the request of Wace, Miss rke should be the person bidding for 300 million!


    Now, since another party had bid for 300 million, Miss rke needed to bid higher than that to get the


    jade and gold phoenix!


    What was this guy¡¯s background? Not only did he openly challenge the second young master of the


    Kingsley family, but he was alsopeting with the mysterious guest Miss rke!


    ¡°This gentleman has bid 300 million. Any other takers? 300 million going once.¡±


    Emcee Wilson nced at Wace in the audience, received a signal, and immediately knew what to


    do.


    ¡°300 million going twice,¡± Emcee Wilson continued shouting.


    ¡°310 million.¡±


    Finally, the female bodyguard next to Rachel raised her hand to bid.


    Emcee Wilson also breathed a sigh of relief and immediately burst into a smile, preparing to announce.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°400 million!¡±


    Philip made another bid and immediately silenced the audience!


    Countless people were boiling at this moment, dumbfounded!


    The people in the main hall and outer hall sucked in a breath of cold air!


    Even the VIPs who were seated steadily in the main hall began to lose control of their emotions. They


    could not help turning their heads to look at the young man in the back row again.


    Who on earth would dare to make such bids?


    Did he have too much money to burn?


    Besides, that Miss rke was the mysterious guest tonight. Was he going up against her?


    After a long silence, the female bodyguard next to Rachel personally walked up to Philip, stared at him,


    and said, ¡°Sir, ourdy likes this jade and gold phoenix very much. I advise you not to bid anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°500 million!¡±


    However, the response she got was another bid from Philip.


    Everyone in the audience was speechless and stunned!


    At this time, Philip looked at the jade and gold phoenix on the disy booth with indifferent eyes. He


    said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must get my hands on this jade and gold phoenix tonight. In the same way, I¡¯d


    also advise you to stop bidding or you can expect death!¡±

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    The venue fell into a dead silence!


    Everyone was shocked by Philip¡¯s words!


    How dare he speak in such a disrespectful manner?!


    He had to realize that the person standing in front of him was the bodyguard of the mysterious female


    guest.


    They had gone out of the way to persuade him, but he still acted so strong-headedly!


    The audacity!


    However, there were alternative opinions.


    ¡°Is he still going to show off? What a jerk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t even pay any heed to who¡¯s in the audience tonight. How dare he spout such


    nonsense?!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, even if he really gets the jade and gold phoenix tonight, I bet he won¡¯t even be able to walk out


    of Phoenix Pavilion in one piece!¡±


    Such taunts and ridicule weremonce.


    After all, the tourists in the outer hall were very angry that a wretch like Philip could enter the main hall.


    All of them were humans, so why should that jerk enter the main hall while they had to remain in the


    outer hall?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At the same time, the face of the woman standing in front of Philip was cold as a trace of killing intent


    shed in her eyes. She warned again, saying, ¡°You really want topete against mydy?¡±


    Philip nced at Rachel who was sitting there. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth and he


    said, ¡°Go back and tell yourdy not to fight with me. Otherwise, she¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Boom!


    This sentence once again brought the atmosphere to a freezing point.


    The prominent big shots in the main hall looked at Philip one after another.


    This guy was too audacious!


    This was tant disregard to the mysterious female guest.


    It would not end well.


    As the saying went, even a rabbit would bite when provoked.


    ording to the n, the finale of the auction tonight was just a farce. The jade and gold phoenix had


    long been reserved for Rachel rke.


    However, everything that was perfectly arranged had been disrupted by Philip, an outsider.


    Moreover, the other party was totally unafraid of death andpletely disregarded everyone else!


    Wace was very angry now. His chest was heaving and his eyes were cold.


    As the owner of Phoenix Pavilion, he naturally could not say anything, but the shillers he hired could.


    After receiving a signal from Boss Phoenix, one of them stood up abruptly, pointed at Philip, and


    chastised, ¡°Where did this foole from? Are you deliberately causing trouble in Phoenix Pavilion?


    Someone like you has 400 million to spend?¡±


    Philip turned his head, fixing his eyes on the man coldly. He sneered, ¡°Unhappy? You¡¯re wee to


    raise the price.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    The man could not help cursing before turning to Wace. Wace motioned for him to make a bid.


    In any case, they had to get this item for Miss rke.


    ¡°405 million!¡± The man immediately said loudly, his face full of triumph.


    Although only five million had been added, it was still a substantial number!


    Everyone was shocked!


    Conrad, who had been watching the excitement, suddenly raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Okay, 420


    million!¡±


    After that, Conrad looked at Philip with a smile on his face and raised his brows as if waiting for his next


    bid.


    Philip calmly raised his eyes and ignored the previous man who had bid for 405 million. He looked at


    Wace and Rachel before making another offer.


    ¡°600 million!¡±


    A whopping increase!


    It resounded throughout the audience!


    A dead silence followed!


    No one dared to raise the price any longer!


    Wace¡¯s face was dumbfounded!


    Conrad was also shocked, but he was full of admiration as he shouted, ¡°Okay! I give up! That thing is


    yours!¡±


    It was not that Conrad did not want to bid for it, but he did not have enough money today. Even if it was


    enough, he would not dare to follow.


    600 million was beyond Conrad¡¯s limit.


    At the same time, Conrad¡¯s interest in Philip increased.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    There was dead silence at the moment and all eyes in the entire venue were focused on Philip.


    This man, from the starting price of 20 million, directly increased it all the way to 600 million!


    He was too wealthy for words!


    At this moment, the originally very lively auction venue suddenly calmed down because of Philip¡¯s bid.


    A nonchnt Philip.


    Conrad, full of admiration.


    A furious Wace.


    A frosty Rachel.


    Also, jaw-dropped tourists and VIPs.


    This was probably the first time Phoenix Pavilion ever encountered such an incident since it was


    founded and also the first time that an item was sold for 600 million!


    It was most probably a record-breaking sale throughout the country!


    In the past, Wace would be jumping in joy to have sold an item for 600 million from 20 million. It was


    a huge profit!


    Today, however, he was very angry!


    His face was full of gloom!


    This waspletely out of his n and control!


    The price had doubled!


    Who the hell was this guy who dared make such a bid and openly challenged Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s


    mysterious guest?


    Wace¡¯s face appeared very ugly at the moment, and Miss rke, who was next to him, also red


    at him angrily. Then, she got up, turned to look at Philip who was still sitting calmly, and said, ¡°650


    million!¡±


    ¡°800 million!¡± Philip countered.


    Rachel was so angry that her eyebrows went into a twist. She turned her head and red at Wace


    who was covered in sweat beside her. She stepped on her high heels, twisted her waist, and was about


    to leave the venue with her people.


    It was the end.


    The jade and gold phoenix was finally sold for 800 million.


    The tension in the audience suddenly rxed.


    No one thought that this little jade and gold phoenix could actually be sold at such sky-high prices!


    Who was this man who sprang out of nowhere?


    Countless people were eager to know the identity of Philip at this moment!


    After all, few people could squander 800 million for a mere trinket!


    What sort of solid family background could afford such treatment?


    Even Conrad Kingsley, the second young master of the Kingsley family, dared not follow.


    At this moment, Conrad also shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°This is the talent I


    admire. This is the real rich second-generation, spending 800 million without blinking an eye. I¡¯m


    making him my friend for sure!¡±


    Here, when Wace saw that Rachel was leaving, he quickly stepped forward to stop her. He said


    respectfully and apologetically, ¡°Miss rke, please wait a moment.¡±


    After that, Wace led his men, stood in front of Philip with a murderous aura, and said coldly, ¡°800


    million? Haha, do you think money grows on trees that you can just pick and give it to us?!¡±


    When he said this, Wace did not conceal the killing intent in his eyes.


    However¡­


    Philip just raised his eyebrows indifferently and said, ¡°For me, money really does grow on trees. No one


    has ever dared to fight with me for what I want, even the mysterious guest of Phoenix Pavilion.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s scrutiny, a burst of chill emanated from Philip¡¯s body. With a faint smile on the corner


    of his mouth, he nced at Rachel in the back.


    This woman who clearly knew him was pretending to be a stranger at this moment.


    Interesting.


    ¡°Good, good!¡±


    Wace pped his hands and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re very gutsy! You¡¯re very rich, right? I want to see


    exactly how rich you are!¡±


    p, p!


    Wace pped his hands, and immediately, several employees in ck suits rushed in before


    standing respectfully behind him.


    He said coldly, ¡°Sir, I need to check your qualifications and see if you have the ability to use 800 million


    to take this jade and gold phoenix out of Phoenix Pavilion!¡±


    Obviously, Wace wanted to investigate Philip¡¯s assets.


    Philip turned around and looked at Wace as if he was looking at an idiot. He said, ¡°Are you sure you


    want to check my assets?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid I¡¯ll find something out?¡±


    Wace sneered, ¡°I knew it. How could someone like you afford 800 million? You¡¯re just making use of


    Miss Zander to get into the main hall. Now, as long as you apologize to everyone now, I¡¯ll let you off the


    hook, but please leave the venue immediately!¡±


    Wace was very magnanimous.


    In his eyes, Philip was nothing but an ordinary person out to cause trouble and garner attention.


    It was probably because he wanted to show off in front of Miss Zander.


    The people present all smiled gleefully when they heard that Wace wanted to check Philip¡¯s assets.


    This investigation would reveal the truth!


    ¡°Hehe, as expected from a wretch! Now he¡¯ll have to reap what he sowed!¡±


    ¡°What a scumbag! Now that Boss Phoenix is upset, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t even get out of Phoenicia alive!¡±


    ¡°The trouble that beauty brings. He¡¯s just trying to show off in front of that woman, but now look at what


    he¡¯s gotten himself into!¡±


    Many tourists expressed their feelings at this moment, most of them gloating.


    After all, they were very upset.


    An ordinary man became the focus of the audience, which made ordinary people like them feel


    ufortable and on the brink of tears.


    They would also like to steal the limelight and get a lot of attention.


    However, this was obviously a life-threatening activity.


    ¡°He¡¯s really too big for his britches and thinks the whole world revolves around him.¡±


    Endless chatter quickly flooded the room.


    However, amid everyone¡¯s doubts, Philip took out a bank card, held it in his hand, and said lightly, ¡°I


    hope Mr. Phoenix won¡¯t be too surprisedter.¡±


    Wace frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Check it out!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the staff next to him grabbed the card roughly from Philip¡¯s hand and used the


    equipment he was carrying to quickly check his assets.


    During this period, Wace naturally looked at Philip coldly and even sternly warned him. ¡°You have


    onest chance. As long as you lower your stance and admit your mistake now, I won¡¯t pursue your


    willfulness for Miss Zander¡¯s sake.¡±


    Philip looked at Wace very calmly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and grinned before saying,


    ¡°Are you really so sure I have no money?¡±


    What a snob.


    Wace sneered, the expression on his face already showing everything. He said, ¡°I¡¯m very urate at


    first impressions. I can tell at a nce what kind of person, what identity, whether this person has


    money, and how much money a person has.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then tell me, who am I and how much money do I have?¡±


    Philip felt amused and continued asking.


    Wace scrutinized Philip and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a normal sried worker,


    acting all conceited just because you have a rich girlfriend. As for how much money you have, I think


    you have no more than 100,000 dors in your bank ount.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows with a smile hidden in the corners of his eyes.


    Next to him, Melody also grinned broadly.


    It was too funny. She could not wait to see what was going to happen next!


    Wace could not be bothered to continue speaking and shouted in anger, ¡°Trash! I ordered you to


    check his assets. What¡¯s taking so long?!¡±


    Several employees were staring at the electronic screen nkly, but their hearts were surging like tidal


    waves!


    Oh no!


    This was bad!


    One of the staff panicked, beads of cold sweat drenching his forehead. They said to Wace, ¡°Boss¡­


    This¡­ You have to see for yourself!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wace frowned and said impatiently.


    After that, he leaned over and looked at the equipment in the employee¡¯s hands. When he saw the


    bnce on the bank card, he was shocked!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Holy sh*t!


    Wace felt that this was a bnce he had never seen in his entire life!


    No, he would never see this bnce even if he had a few lifetimes!


    100 billion!


    Wace Phoenix, who disyed an arrogant attitude andpletely despised Philip earlier, underwent


    earth-shattering changes in his facial expressions during this short period. It went from the most open


    indifference to disdain then surprise before to the current shock!


    Finally, he simply stood on the spot in a daze.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Someone took a peek at it before shouting excitedly, ¡°My goodness, there¡¯s a bnce of 100 billion!¡±


    100 billion?!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The audience went into an uproar!


    Everyone was astounded by the news!


    Who could imagine a bnce of 100 billion? Who dared to imagine it?


    Even if everyone in the audiencebined their assets, it would not add up to 100 billion!


    This was the legendary rich and wealthy!


    Moreover, he was so young!


    All the girls at the scene went crazy at the moment, looking at Philip with extremely longing eyes.


    All the guys also went crazy at the moment, looking at Philip with iparable jealousy.


    As for Philip, he was still looking at Wace and the rest of the people in front of him with the same


    stoic expression.


    No one could match his unruffled demeanor.


    Especially Wace who stood across from him at the moment. He did not even have the courage to


    look at Philip.


    He really did not expect a guy like this to have so much money!


    There must be a great background behind him!


    He was definitely not an ordinary person!


    ¡°How about it? Does Boss Phoenix still think that I¡¯m a normal sried worker who found himself a rich


    girlfriend?¡± Philip asked coldly at this time.


    Smack, smack!


    Invisible psnded fiercely on Wace¡¯s face at those words, causing him pain and agony!


    Wace¡¯s expression was extremely ugly at this moment. He looked at Philip, then at Miss rke


    behind him.


    What should he do now?


    He had never served a big customer worth 100 billion before.


    If something went wrong, everything would be over for him.


    However, evil was bred from the heart. Wace Phoenix was undoubtedly a cruel and ruthless person.


    He was very clear about what he needed to do.


    What did it matter if Philip was a wealthy man worth 100 billion?


    As long as he entered the Gentleman Court and became the 12th member, then in the future, his


    power and property would be much more!


    Therefore, he forged right ahead and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there seems to be something wrong with our


    equipment. The bnce on this card may not be correct. We need to conduct further investigations.¡±


    When Wace said these words, everyone in the audience understood.


    Phoenix Pavilion was not going to acknowledge it.


    Philip¡¯s expression turned grim as he said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the head of the four golden phoenixes


    of Phoenix Pavilion, Wace Phoenix, to be so despicable!¡±


    Conrad, who stood on the side, also said, ¡°Boss Phoenix, it¡¯s a bit hical for you to do this.¡±


    However, Wace turned around with a frown, red at Conrad, and said, ¡°Second Young Master


    Kingsley, I hope you won¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡±


    Conrad¡¯s expression crumbled as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m so getting involved in this!¡±


    Philip gave Conrad a few nces. This person was a bit interesting.


    Wace smiled and shouted directly, ¡°Everyone, this is the end of the auction. Phoenix Pavilion will be


    closed earlier tonight!¡±


    After that, the security guards of Phoenix Pavilion who had been on standby all this while rushed in


    from various exits and immediately began to drive the tourists out.


    As for the distinguished guests in the main hall, Wace did not do anything to them. Since they were


    his acquaintances, he would still show some respect to them.


    Besides, they were just bystanders.


    When the crowd had dispersed, the entire Phoenix Pavilion looked a bit empty.


    Wace alsopletely revealed his true colors.


    ¡°In Phoenicia, no one has ever dared to provoke me. Today, on the ount of your unusual status, I


    can let you go, but the jade and gold phoenix must stay!¡±

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Now that things had reached this point, there was no need to care about the other¡¯s dignity anymore.


    However¡­


    Philip just swept his gaze over the people present indifferently, raised his eyebrows, and looked at


    Wace before saying, ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m bound to get my hands on this jade and gold phoenix


    tonight. Whoever dares to stop me will die!¡±


    His words were full of murderous intent!


    Wace was also surprised by Philip¡¯s insistence.


    However, he immediately retorted, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to take it away!¡±


    Wace waved his hand and a dozen well-trained security guards rushed out to surround Philip!


    It was obviously well-organized!


    However, suddenly!


    A shout came from the doorway.


    ¡°Stop! Who dares to touch Young Master rke?!¡±


    Everyone followed the voice and saw a middle-aged man with a burly figure. He was dressed in a suit,


    wore leather shoes, and had on gold-framed sses. He was walking quickly into the venue with four


    assistants behind him.


    Wace and the others naturally recognized the person at first nce and got a sudden shock!


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, why did youe here all of a sudden?¡±


    Wace quickly greeted him, showing respect.


    Don Garcia was the owner of Cloud Pavilion, thergest auction venue in Capital City.


    He was also the chief among the five directors of the domestic Auction Association. He held great


    power and influence in the auction industry.


    In terms of strength, Wace was only one-tenth of Don.


    In terms of background, Wace was even more inferior.


    This was a legendary figure!


    He was also rumored to have a great background.


    He was the fourth son of one of the four major hidden families in Capital City, but he was still unmarried


    until now.


    As Don Garcia stepped into the venue, the atmosphere around underwent subtle changes.


    Obviously, everyone knew Don.


    Judging from the changes in the expressions of the prominent figures, they seemed unwilling to meet


    Don here.


    After all, the legend from that year was still vivid in their minds.


    This person was formidable!


    Back then, with his own efforts, he overturned the ck trading market of domestic auctions and


    established the Auction Association with iron-handed means. He created the association¡¯s board of


    directors, thuspletely unifying the domestic auction market.


    As such, Don was seen as a formidable and unpredictable man.


    No one wanted to make friends with him.


    This was because one could never know what such a person was thinking or nning.


    However, now¡­


    It was precisely this person whom everyone held in high regard who was walking quickly toward Philip.


    Don then stood in front of him, bent over with a respectful expression, and said, ¡°Young Master rke,


    you must have suffered.¡±


    Uproar!


    Everyone was stupefied!


    All the prominent figures were astounded. They could hardly believe their eyes!


    Don Garcia actually bowed his head to others.


    Gosh!


    He was the legendary figure of the auction circle! God Garcia! Master Don!


    Among them, Wace was naturally the most surprised.


    He would never have imagined that Don Garcia, the chief of the Auction Association¡¯s board of


    directors, would bow to a young man with such respect.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh no!


    Wace¡¯s heart trembled. He knew it was over!


    This guy¡¯s identity seemed very extraordinary!


    He was not only rich!


    Now, even the chief of the association was treating him so respectfully. Aside from being the chief of


    the Auction Association, Don¡¯s other identity as the fourth son of the Garcia family¡ªone of the four


    hidden families in Capital City¡ªmade Wace even more terrified.


    Don¡¯s eldest brother was the current head of the Garcia family!


    Old Master Garcia had retired from that prestigious position to enjoy his remaining years.


    Therefore, Wace started to fluster, his eyes falling on Miss rke who was behind him. He was


    seeking help.


    When Philip saw Don at this moment, his brows twitched slightly as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Uproar!


    He did not even know Don Garcia!


    In other words, Don came here on his own ord.


    Don immediately replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Don Garcia, the owner of Cloud Pavilion. Young Master


    rke once asked someone to bid for Emperor Qianlong¡¯s jade thumb ring from me, do you


    remember?¡±


    Philip thought about it for a moment and instantly recalled the jade thumb ring that was given to Wynn¡¯s


    grandfather back then.


    ¡°Yes, I had indeed bid for it.¡± Philip nodded in response before asking, ¡°Then, why are you looking for


    me now?¡±


    Don said hurriedly, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Young Master rke. I heard that Phoenix Pavilion was


    going to auction a rare item today, so I came to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Young Master


    rke here.¡±


    Don was also pleasantly surprised.


    Originally, he was just here for the excitement. He did not expect to encounter the mysterious young


    master whom he had been investigating for a long time.


    Since thest transaction, Don had kept an eye out for the mysterious buyer behind the scenes. After


    much inquiry and also through some family connections, he managed to find some clues.


    The fourth son of the Garcia family got a shock upon investigating it!


    Even the retired Old Master Garcia came forward personally and said that he wanted to forge a good


    rtionship with this mysterious young master, but they could not force it.


    Philip nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes still coldly fixed on Wace.


    When Don entered the door, he already got the general idea from the people outside. He immediately


    rebuked Wace sternly, ¡°Boss Phoenix, aren¡¯t you being a bully? Since Young Master rke has bid


    for the jade and gold phoenix, why are you not delivering it? You¡¯re even causing suchmotion


    here!¡±


    It was castigation.


    Wace was panicking now. Never in a million years would he expect Don Garcia to appear.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We are¡­ This is a discussion,¡± Wace exined bitterly.


    ¡°A discussion? Why don¡¯t I notice any attitude toward negotiation? Does Phoenix Pavilion enjoy using


    force in discussions?¡±


    Don waved his hand angrily and asked directly.


    It could be said that he was not showing any respect to Wace at all, trampling him on the ground


    without any leeway.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    It was difficult for Wace to exin.


    Over there, when Rachel saw this scene at the moment, shepletely lost her patience. She huffed


    coldly, turned her head, and left.


    Wace knew that he had left a bad impression on Miss rke now.


    Over here, Don said again, ¡°Boss Phoenix, as the chief of the association, I order you to hand over the


    item to Young Master rke!¡±


    Wace¡¯s face was very gloomy at the moment.


    Wace clenched his fists tightly, but under the pressure of Don¡¯s identity, Wace still shook his head


    and reluctantly said to Emcee Wilson, ¡°Hand the jade and gold phoenix to Young Maser rke.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Emcee Wilson understood and immediately arranged for someone to send the item over.


    Philip took the brocade box, nced at the jade and gold phoenix inside, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Finally, his mother¡¯s item was in his hand.


    Wace quickly dismissed his subordinates and said to Don respectfully, ¡°Mr. Garcia, it was aplete


    misunderstanding. I hope that Mr. Garcia won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡±


    Don snorted coldly and said, ¡°This is up to Young Master rke.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, nced at Wace, and said, ¡°Forget it. Since I already got the item, I¡¯ll be


    leaving then.¡±


    After that, Philip paid for the item and left with Melody.


    A group of dumbfounded people was left at the venue.


    With a face full of worship, Conrad put his hands in his trouser pockets and passed by Wace


    mockingly with a loudugh.


    Ken and Yana got together, feeling speechless.


    Don could not be bothered with Wace. After a few words of warnings, he rushed out and shouted,


    ¡°Young Master rke, let me give you a lift!¡±


    Seeing Philip leaving with the jade and gold phoenix, Wace¡¯s expression turned cold. A sh of killing


    intent appeared in his eyes!


    He turned around, dialed the number of his second brother, Jerome, and gritted his teeth. ¡°Make it


    clean! This is the opportunity for the Phoenix brothers to regain favor in front of Miss rke. We can¡¯t


    miss it!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Wace squeezed his fists angrily and said to himself, ¡°Whoever dares to


    fight with me will end up in Phoenix Lake!¡±


    Back at Philip¡¯s side. He received a call from Theo as soon as he walked out of Phoenix Pavilion.


    The voice on the other end of the phone seemed very anxious. ¡°Mr. rke, something happened! Anna


    and M are missing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Philip trembled as a bad premonition welled in his heart, and it became stronger with each passing


    second!

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    This person was very dangerous!


    Not only did he have 100 billion in assets, but he was also respected and fawned over by Don Garcia!


    This proved that the identity of the other party was absolutely extraordinary!


    The more this was the case, the more an iron fist was needed!


    They could not leave any stones unturned!


    If they allowed the tiger to return to its den, there would be serious problems!


    On Philip¡¯s side, Don¡¯s car had arrived at the Fenix Hotel and Restaurant.


    At the moment, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits stood at the entrance of the lobby on the first floor


    as well as in the lobby.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They were Theo¡¯s men!


    He had urgently mobilized a small part of his subordinates to surround the entire Fenix Hotel.


    Philip got out of the car and ran into the hall quickly. Theo approached him anxiously and said, ¡°Mr.


    rke, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t arrange anyone to follow Anna.¡±


    Philip waved his hand, not wanting to talk about it. He asked, ¡°When did this happen? Have you found


    anything?¡±


    Theo followed Philip to the front desk and said, ¡°It happened three hours ago. The monitor on the sixth


    floor failed to capture the picture because of a malfunction. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to contact the


    hotel¡¯s owner, Mr. Murdoch. He should be here soon.¡±


    Philip was startled. His brows furrowed as his eyes narrowed. He stared at Theo and asked, ¡°The


    monitor malfunctioned?¡±


    Theo was very reluctant to admit it. He also knew that there was something strange behind this. He


    nodded and said, ¡°It broke ten minutes before the incident.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He turned to look at the three service staff at the front desk who were standing


    there silently and walked over.


    Philip did not say anything at first and merely stared at the three people. There were two women and


    one man.


    After observing for a few minutes, Philip found that all three of them were indifferent.


    It looked as if what happened in the hotel had nothing to do with them.


    Philip turned around, walked to one of the female receptionists, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who took


    my daughter?¡±


    The female receptionist raised her head slightly, smiled, and shook her head to indicate that she did not


    know.


    Philip did not ask anymore and walked to the second female receptionist, saying, ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll give


    you five million.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Theo waved to a man behind him.


    Immediately, five bodyguards in ck suits came with silver suitcases.


    Click, click, click!


    Five million in cold hard cash!


    When the second female receptionist saw the five million in front of her, her pupils constricted as she


    gulped.


    Then, she nced slightly at the third male colleague on her right with a hesitant expression. She


    shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Philip naturally captured her micro-expression and bodynguage.


    He walked directly to the third male receptionist. This male receptionist looked nonchnt and was


    busy doing something. He was indifferent to the things and people in the lobby.


    Philip just barked an order, ¡°Theo! Drag him out and break his legs!¡±


    There was no unnecessary questioning.


    The male staff was dumbfounded. He was dragged out by two ck-suited bodyguards who took


    action before he understood what was going on.


    Biff, bang!


    Theo personally grabbed the golf club in the lobby and broke the male staff¡¯s legs directly!


    Suddenly, the screams in the lobby rose and fell.


    The male receptionist held his legs and fell limply to the ground while wailing in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ know.


    Please have mercy. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Philip turned around, took the golf club from Theo, and ced it directly on the head of the male


    receptionist. He gritted with a biting chill, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Who took my daughter


    away?¡±

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Chills!


    Killing intent!


    The entire lobby of Fenix Hotel was filled with Philip¡¯s raging anger at this moment!


    Yes, Philip rke was itching to kill someone right now!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    To touch M was to shake Philip¡¯s world!


    He would make these people pay the heaviest price!


    Including their lives!


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    The male receptionist still shook his head, his face flushing with pain.


    Philip shook his head with murderous intent in his eyes and raised the golf club in his hand before


    saying coldly, ¡°Sorry, wrong answer!¡±


    The male receptionist crumbled while clutching his broken legs, looking at the golf club that was about


    to fall. He was wailing in pain.


    Suddenly!


    An anxious voice rang at the entrance of the lobby.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Mr. rke, please stop!¡±


    A fat middle-aged man ran over while clutching a ck leather bag under his arm. He was sweating


    profusely.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked at the fat middle-aged man standing in front of him who kept


    panting and sweating. There was a suspicious look in his eyes.


    Theo walked over and whispered in Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. rke, this is the owner of Fenix Hotel and


    Restaurant, Peter Murdoch.¡±


    After that, Philip finally paid attention to this Peter Murdoch.


    Peter recovered his breath, took out his business card from his bag, and handed it to Philip fawningly.


    He then said with a smile, ¡°Hello Mr. rke, I¡¯m the owner of Fenix Hotel and Restaurant, Peter


    Murdoch.¡±


    Philip made no motion, so Theo took the card instead.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Philip asked.


    Peter smiled slyly and nced at the male receptionist who had his legs broken and was now lying on


    the ground. He went over with a kick and shouted, ¡°F*ck off, you embarrassing piece of scum! Crawl


    away and get out of my sight!¡±


    The male receptionist was sprawled on the ground limply with a pained expression as he stared at his


    boss.


    Seeing that the male receptionist was about to crawl away, Philip said coldly, ¡°Wait a minute. Mr.


    Murdoch, what¡¯s the meaning of this? My daughter and my friend are missing from your hotel. I haven¡¯t


    even found out anything and you want me to release this person?¡±


    While speaking, Philip¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold light.


    Peter quickly said with a benevolent smile, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This matter has nothing


    to do with our hotel. Why don¡¯t I show you the surveince system?¡±


    ¡°The system is damaged.¡±


    Theo said, his expression dissatisfied.


    Obviously, this Peter Murdoch was covering up for someone!


    In other words, the Fenix Hotel was involved in this matter!


    Philip sneered with chills in his eyes as he looked at the smiling Peter.


    This damned fatty was up to something.


    ¡°Mr. Murdoch, I¡¯d advise you not to do anything that you¡¯ll regret after. If I can¡¯t find my daughter, let


    alone your Fenix Hotel, even the entire Phoenicia will be turned upside down!¡±


    Philip said angrily, his body filled with wrath!


    This ferocity directly shocked everyone in the lobby for a while!


    Such strong killing intent!


    Peter trembled and vaguely felt that Philip would really do as he dered!


    What a brazen young man!


    ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re not a local here, so you don¡¯t understand the situation. There are some things that I


    hope you can reconsider. You can¡¯t scare people just by saying a few words,¡± Peter said with a smile.


    Philip frowned as he discerned the dagger hidden in that smile.


    Was this guy threatening him?


    Theo naturally heard it too. He stood up and shouted at Peter, ¡°Peter Murdoch, what do you mean? Are


    you trying to go against us?¡±


    Theo was furious.


    Peter was directly opposing Philip and deliberately defending the person who kidnapped Anna and


    M.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    ¡°No, of course not. Mr. Theo Zander is here, so of course I wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.¡±


    Peter still disyed that amiable smile.


    This type of person was like a snake, slippery as hell.


    ¡°Peter Murdoch! I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to tell me who kidnapped Mr. rke¡¯s daughter! Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    bring my men and demolish your hotel and restaurant!¡±


    Theo was also on fire.


    He knew that M was Philip¡¯s bane, his everything!


    If M was missing, Philip would definitely overturn the entire Phoenicia to look for her!


    However, Peter still looked unrepentant and said, ¡°Mr. Theo, I think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to say that.


    I can allow you to search the premises or watch the surveince footage. As long as you can confirm


    that this incident has something to do with the Fenix Hotel and Restaurant, you don¡¯t have to ask your


    people to demolish this ce as I will personally drive the excavator to demolish it myself!¡±


    After speaking, Peter stood there motionless.


    Theo frowned, sneered angrily, and turned to Philip while saying, ¡°Mr. rke, this matter is not easy to


    handle. Peter Murdoch is a prominent figure in Phoenicia. We have no evidence to prove that it¡¯s


    rted to his hotel. I¡¯m afraid¡ª¡±


    Philip furrowed his brows, stared at Peter, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Everyone will die. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Peter said with a smile.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I hope you¡¯ll remember what you said today.¡±


    After that, Philip patted Peter on the shoulder and walked directly out of Fenix Hotel.


    At the door, Don had been waiting for quite some time. Seeing Philip walking out gloomily, he hurried


    forward and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I think I know who has taken your daughter.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Philip was startled. He turned his head to look at Don and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Don nced at Theo and said solemnly, ¡°Slim Three and the Slim brothers.¡±


    Theo was shocked when he heard the mention of the Slim brothers.


    It was them!


    This Slim Three was a well-known hooligan in Phoenicia. He was someone who would take up any


    jobs¡ªfighting, robbing, killing, and stealing.


    As long as it was profitable, Slim Three would take it.


    He had no bottom line and his methods were extremely cruel!


    Therefore, Theo instinctively became worried when he heard this name.


    If M and Anna were taken away by him, they might be in big trouble!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Philip asked.


    Don nodded and said, ¡°I listened to the discussion at the door just now and got a general idea of things,


    so I told my people to find out some information. Some of my subordinates said that Slim Three


    abducted two people today. They should be your daughter and friend.¡±


    Philip raised his head to look at the sky with chills in his eyes. He asked, ¡°Who is this Slim Three?¡±


    Don said, ¡°He¡¯s a local in Phoenicia, ranked third among six brothers. All this while, he has done all


    sorts of petty crimes. The first, second, and fifth brothers were executed formitting crimes. The


    remaining three brothers started a business of kidnapping and extortion, wandering around all the


    major clubs in Phoenicia all year round and taking on a lot of dirty work. They have a great reputation in


    the underground circle.¡±


    The more he listened, the more worried Philip became.


    How could M and Anna be abducted by such a person?


    Was it because of money?


    After a moment of silence, Philip¡¯s eyes had a terrible chill in them as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. If


    he dares toy a finger on M, he will die!¡±

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Murderous intent permeated the air!


    Theo knew that Philip was livid.


    This time, no matter who the opponent was, he had to bear Philip¡¯s anger.


    This session of the underground chamber ofmerce was destined to be chaotic.


    These people actually dared to disturb a sleeping lion.


    After that, they quickly got into the car, left Fenix Hotel, and rushed toward Slim Three¡¯s residence.


    On the other side, Peter came out of the lobby. The smile on his face had already turned into chills. He


    took out his mobile phone and dialed a number before saying tteringly, ¡°Joe, things are settled here.


    They¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, there was a cold male voice.


    Peter immediately bent over with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Next to that Mr. rke,


    there was another man besides Theo Zander. He seems to have quite an identity from the looks of it.


    They drove away in a hurry, probably continuing the search.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. ¡°I see. You did a good job. When Master


    Cecil takes down Riverdale, you¡¯ll naturally profit from it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you, Joe, and give my thanks to Master Cecil. I hope you can put in a few good words for


    me in front of Master Cecil. I¡¯ll be very grateful indeed!¡±


    Peter praised and ttered incessantly.


    After hanging up the phone, Peter said to himself with a smile on his face, ¡°The fortune teller on the


    mountain was really not wrong. It seems that I¡¯ve really met my benefactor, and it turns out to be


    Master Cecil!¡±


    Nodding in satisfaction, Peter turned back to the hotel and started to make arrangements.


    At the same time inside an underground luxury casino in Phoenicia.


    It was lively and full of people!


    All the gamblers were desperately cing bets.


    In a luxurious VIP room, Joe hung up the phone and walked to the table where Cecil was gambling. He


    said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve received news from Peter Murdoch. The other party is all messed up. Theo Zander


    mobilized some people and they¡¯re now looking around.¡±


    As he spoke, Joe smiled triumphantly.


    Theo was just the underground king in name. What did it matter if he found a strong funder?


    Now that people were missing, he wanted to see how he was going to handle this.


    Cecil smoked a cigar, put his arms around the hot beauty next to him, and kissed her. He snickered,


    saying, ¡°Excellent! I want to see what tricks this Mr. rke has up his sleeve and how he¡¯s going to find


    his baby girl. Hahaha!¡±


    Afterughing, Cecil turned to Joe and said, ¡°Is the person on your side reliable? Make no mistake. We


    have to save this trump card until the underground chamber ofmerce the day after tomorrow. We


    must swallow Theo Zander and this rich financier of his in one fell swoop!¡±


    Cecil did not expect things to go so smoothly.


    Joe said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got Slim Three to do the job this time.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As soon as he heard that name, Cecil immediatelyughed a few more times and smoked his cigar


    contentedly. He said, ¡°Okay! Come here and y with me then.¡±


    Joe originally wanted to gamble, but after thinking about it, he refused. He said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go and take a


    look. I can also talk to Slim Three about the next steps.¡±


    Cecil did not say much. He got up and handed Joe a ss of red wine, patted his shoulder, and said,


    ¡°Good man! I¡¯ve been watching you over the years. Once we¡¯ve taken Theo down this time, I¡¯ll put you


    in charge of Riverdale!¡±


    Joe¡¯s heart trembled as he hurriedly said to Cecil, ¡°Thank you, Master Cecil! I¡¯ll do everything I can to


    help you!¡±


    Cecil squeezed Joe¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fantastic! With your words, I can rest assured.¡±


    With that, Cecil handed the ss of red wine to Joe.


    Joe took it, finished the contents in one big gulp, then turned around to leave with two men.


    Watching Joe leave, a sexy girl in a bikini next to Cecil came close. She stroked Cecil¡¯s chest from


    behind and said with a charming voice, ¡°Master Cecil, didn¡¯t you say that Joe is just a dog you raised?


    Why do you treat him so well?¡±

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Cecil stroked the girl¡¯s tender hands and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s a dog, I have to feed him well. Look, as soon


    as I said I¡¯ll give him Riverdale, he became so happy. What else is he but a dog?¡±


    ¡°Master Cecil, are you really going to give him Riverdale?¡± the woman continued asking.


    ¡°Since they¡¯re my things, it¡¯s up to me whether I want to give it to him or not. Why? Will he dare to


    snatch it from me if I don¡¯t give it to him?¡±


    After that, Cecilughed, put his arms directly around the sweet and beautiful woman, and fell on the


    gambling table. He led a wonderful life.


    ¡°Master Cecil, be gentle with me¡­¡±


    After Joe left the casino, he called Slim Three. ¡°Slim Three, how are they?¡±


    ¡°Joe, don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine. It¡¯s just that the little girl is running a fever.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other end of the line came theughter of Slim Three.


    Joe frowned, got into the car, and said, ¡°Just make sure she doesn¡¯t die. Keep her alive until the day


    after tomorrow. After that, wait for my news and bury her directly.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do as you said,¡± Slim Three replied.


    ¡°In half an hour, I¡¯ll be at your ce,¡± Joe continued.


    ¡°Oh, why are you stilling sote at night? Is Master Cecil worried?¡± Slim Three panicked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sending the money to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Slim Three was excited and said hurriedly, ¡°Thank you, Joe. Then, I¡¯ll ask Seven to


    buy some food and wine while waiting for you.¡±


    After that, the call ended.


    Slim Three sat in front of the dim hut, scratching his legs while pressing the call disconnect button. He


    cursed, ¡°This broken phone. I¡¯ll get a new one tomorrow.¡±


    After that, he turned to the dark-skinned man behind him and said, ¡°Silly Boy, go and buy some food


    and drinks. Joe will be here in a while.¡±


    Silly Boy rolled his eyes at Slim Three and mumbled, ¡°Food and drinks? I¡¯ll put some rat poison in it. If


    he doesn¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll make sure he dies from eating it!¡±


    Slim Three got up, took off his dirty shoe, and flung it on Silly Boy¡¯s head. ¡°You fool. Joe is here to give


    us the money. Now go!¡±


    Hearing that, his eyes lit up like light bulbs as he quickly ran out. This was an abandoned iron sheet


    factory somewhere in Phoenicia which had be a garbage dumping station.


    The dim yellow light became the only source here.


    Suddenly!


    In the dimly lit room next door came a woman¡¯s miserable shouts and a man¡¯s rough chuckles.


    Slim Three took a puff of his cigarette and shook his head. The fourth brother was into this.


    After waiting for five minutes, the screams continued. Slim Three was worried that something might


    happen, so he got up with his hands behind his back and walked to the next room.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Fourth. Don¡¯t kill anyone. We still need them alive.¡±


    Slim Three stood at the door and nced around the messy room.


    Lying on the ground was Anna who had been tortured for quite some time. She appeared ragged and


    disheveled with injuries on her arms and legs. Her gaze was vacant.


    Fourth, the brawny man who fought with Anna before, said with a look of excitement, ¡°Three, this


    woman is very feisty. I like her. Give her to me.¡±


    ¡°I can give her to you if you want, but don¡¯t kill her. She¡¯s still useful to us. Joe will be here in a while.


    Finish it quickly ande out.¡±


    Slim Three said as he looked at Anna who was bound on the ground.


    Golly, those big eyes of hers were full of anger.


    ¡°Sure thing. 20 minutes.¡±


    Fourth said, rubbing his palms and looking very excited.


    Anna struggled desperately, though with duct tape over her mouth, her screams were muffled¡­

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Slim Three only shook his head. This fourth brother of his really enjoyed this.


    He nced at them before stepping away.


    Inside the dim room, there were many tools such as butcher knives and iron hooks stained with blood


    hanging on the dpidated walls.


    Moreover, the air in the room was humid, smelly, and pungent. It was as if pigs were often ughtered


    here.


    Anna watched as Fourth walked toward her with a sneer. She struggled violently with her screams all


    muffled.


    However, it was to no avail.


    Anna had only one thought in her mind right now and that was to protect M even at the cost of her


    life.


    She needed to protect Mr. rke¡¯s daughter.


    Even if she were to be humiliated, this resolve could not be shaken.


    Fourth came over and hung Anna up by her hands, his eyes narrowing as he admired her svelte figure


    lewdly.


    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t be too noisy. It¡¯ll be over in a while.¡±


    Fourth made a shushing gesture, tearing the duct tape over Anna¡¯s mouth in distress.


    At that moment, Anna was in a disheveled state with her face covered with dirt and blood. She red


    at the other party vehemently and spat a mouthful of bloody spit on Fourth¡¯s face!


    ¡°You¡¯ll die a painful death! I¡¯ll rip you apart with my bare hands!¡± Anna shouted viciously.


    Fourth wiped his face and sneered.


    Smack!


    Fourth pped Anna fiercely on the face, then furiously pulled her hair with one hand to expose her


    pitiful face to the light.


    ¡°B*tch! Are you itching for some action? You want to kill me? I¡¯d like to see if you can remain chaste in


    a while!¡±


    Fourth¡¯s eyes revealed a cold taunting light.


    At this moment, M was lying on the cold concrete floor with her small body trembling slightly.


    There was still crimson blood on her forehead and she was whispering something.


    When M woke up, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Anna who was getting bullied. She


    staggered up and ran over there, crying. ¡°Anna¡­¡±


    ¡°M! Don¡¯te here!¡± Anna yelled with tears in her eyes.


    However, M was afraid and wanted to get close to Anna.


    She felt extremely disturbed.


    Fourth let go of Anna, looked at M who was running over, and scoffed. ¡°This little thing is actually


    quite tenacious.¡±


    Having said that, he walked toward M.


    Behind him, Anna widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°What are you going to do? She¡¯s still a child! Let go


    of her! I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me. Please let her go! She¡¯s still a child!¡±


    Fourth looked back at Anna with a cold look in his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Let her go?¡±


    After that, Fourth kicked M who had run in front of him.


    Her delicate little body was kicked to the ground by Fourth, making her roll over several times.


    Then, My motionless on the ground and could not move for a while. Her weak arms and calves


    were covered with injuries.


    Seeing this scene, Anna shouted angrily and worriedly, ¡°M? M!


    ¡°You scumbag! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Anna was furious and struggled desperately, but with her hands hanging in the air, she could not do


    anything.


    Fourth looked at the struggling Anna and felt a perverse emotion.


    He picked up a wooden stick from the ground and walked step by step to M who was still lying on the


    ground. He stomped his big feet on M¡¯s back, and the wooden sticknded on the back of M¡¯s


    head.


    ¡°This little thing is so useless. She has already passed out,¡± Fourth said lightly with a vicious look in his


    eyes.


    At the same time outside the building, a car rushed to a halt on a clearing filled with garbage.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Joe walked out of the car, sniffed the air, and frowned.


    Slim Three, who had been waiting at the door, quickly stepped forward to greet him, ¡°Joe, you¡¯re here


    so soon. Did you take a shortcut?¡±


    Joe nodded, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and looked at the surroundings. He said, ¡°No one


    came here, right?¡±


    Slim Three smoked his cigarette and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s absolutely safe here.¡±


    Joe hummed in response, turned his head, and motioned to the two men behind him.


    The subordinate directly took out ten stacks of banknotes from the ck shoulder bag he carried and


    threw them to Slim Three.


    ¡°This is 100,000. After it¡¯s done, the rest will be paid in full,¡± Joe said mildly.


    Slim Three was very excited and stopped smoking. Holding the ten stacks of banknotes, he nced at


    them roughly before saying happily, ¡°Thank you, Joe. Thank you so much.¡±


    Coincidentally, Silly Boy returned at this time. He was carrying food and drinks with him.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    ¡°Silly Boy,e and look at this. It¡¯s money.¡±


    Slim Three beckoned.


    Silly Boy grinned and ran over, snatching the money from Slim Three while smiling like a fool.


    No, he was a fool.


    Joe nced at the boy, a trace of disgust shing across his face as he asked, ¡°Where are they? Let


    me take a look at them.¡±


    Slim Three quickly said, ¡°In that room. But Joe, you might need to wait a while. That useless brother of


    mine has taken a fancy to that chick, so they¡¯re probably¡­¡±


    He did not state it clearly, but the meaning was quite obvious.


    Joe turned his head and red at Slim Three without saying anything.


    Hence, Slim Three invited Joe to go to another room where he then prepared the food and drinks. They


    started eating.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe was not in the mood. He just took a couple of sips before he got up and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Tell


    your brother toe out.¡±


    Slim Three also knew that Joe was anxious. He got up quickly and brought Joe over.


    As they approached the room with the closed door, they heard the woman cursing.


    Slim Three frowned. Fourth was not done yet?


    He could not help it. He pushed the door open, and everyone saw Fourth stepping on the little girl¡¯s


    back with a wooden stick in his hand. He was about to smash it down.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Before Slim Three could react, Joe yelled.


    Fourth immediately stopped his movements. When he looked back and saw Joe, a sh of annoyance


    appeared in the corner of his eyes, but he stopped his movements regardless.


    Joe rushed forward angrily, kicked Fourth¡¯s abdomen directly, and shouted fiercely, ¡°I said to keep them


    alive! We¡¯ll only deal with them the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Fourth was kicked back several steps in session, his eyes shing with cruelty.


    Slim Three rushed over, grabbed Fourth who was about to make a move, and shouted, ¡°Who told you


    to do this? Go away!¡±


    Fourth snorted, dropped the stick, and stood aside.


    Slim Three turned around hurriedly and apologized to Joe. ¡°Joe, I¡¯m sorry for not giving proper


    instructions. But fortunately, nothing serious has happened to the little girl.¡±


    Joe nced at the three of them, including Anna who had been suspended and tortured.


    After that, he nced at M lying motionlessly on the ground. He made a decision and said harshly,


    ¡°Break her limbs.¡±


    Hearing this, Anna, who was a little groggy, opened her eyes wide as she shouted, ¡°What are you


    doing? Brute! You beasts! She¡¯s just a little girl, a child less than four years old. How could you do this


    to her?! I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡±


    However, no one listened to her.


    Fourth grabbed an iron hammer directly from the wall, walked to M, and squatted down. He looked


    up at Joe and asked, ¡°Break her limbs?¡±


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°Do it!¡±


    Fourth nodded, raised the hammer in his hand, and smashed it cruelly on M¡¯s arm!


    At that moment, Anna was desperate. With tears on her face, she shouted hysterically, ¡°No! I beg you!


    She¡¯s only three years old!¡±


    Boom!


    A huge bang!


    It resounded throughout the house!


    The sounds of muffled thunder and lightning streaked across the dark, silent night sky!


    The sudden bang made the whole room shake.


    It happened in a split second.


    Inside the house, everyone stopped their movements and looked back at the door.


    Two pairs of headlights burst out, and a wall was directly knocked down!


    ¡°Whoever dares to touch my daughter will die!¡±


    From the headlights shining at the door, a roar raging with killing intent soared into the sky!


    Everyone could not see the figure clearly because the headlights were too dazzling. They only saw a


    ck silhouette with raging killing intent and heard ttering footsteps performing a death concerto


    walking toward them!

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    At this time, Philip was full of unconcealed killing intent and wrath!


    In the eyes of Slim Three, Joe, and the others, this anger was so intense as if Philip was a walking


    inferno!


    Such a strong killing intent!


    Such deranged fury!


    When Philip saw the tortured Anna who was hung by her bound hands, his cold eyes shed with


    anger.


    However, this ferocitypletely exploded when he saw the petite M who had fallen on the ground!


    His orbs went bloodshot! At that moment, Philip only had one thought in his mind¡ªanyone who bullied


    M would die!


    No matter who it was, be it royalty, major forces, ormoners, Philip would hunt them down to the


    end of the world!


    This was because M was his everything¡ªhis future and the stars that filled his world.


    Now, his future had been trampled on and lost its luster.


    This was uneptable!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Theo, Melody, and Don, who jumped out of the car behind Philip, clearly felt the chill and killing


    intent in this room.


    Theo was the most overwhelmed. He had been with Philip the longest and never seen this side of


    Philip before!


    That killing intent and anger was simply too strong!


    Something big was going to happen!


    Theo immediately dialed a number and urgently mobilized a team that was carefully selected by


    himself!


    At this moment, after receiving Theo¡¯s call, they rushed out of various hotels and inns in Phoenicia!


    Dozens of ck seven-seater MPVs rushed here amid the thunder shes and heavy rain!


    Yes!


    A storm was brewing outside at this moment!


    This was the biggest rainstorm in Phoenicia¡¯s history! It came abruptly and violently!


    Even the local residents of Phoenicia were full of fear and awe when they looked up at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. This lightning is like the anger of the dragon king.¡±


    The leaders from various districts who came to Phoenicia to participate in the underground chamber of


    commerce, the guests at Fenix Hotel, and those in casinos and entertainment venues were all looking


    at the rain outside.


    They were shocked!


    This torrential rain contained a strong killing intent!


    Cecil stood in front of the window at the moment, looking at the rain outside while feeling quite


    disturbed. He quickly called Joe, but no one answered.


    Did something happen?


    Ken Cooke, the president of Ceylon Society and thergest power in the South River District, and Yana


    Young of Beauty Pce were having a good chat in a private caf¨¦.


    They were also surprised by the thunder and rain rumbling outside the window.


    Ken got up, stood in front of the window sill with his hands behind his back, and nced at the stormy


    scene of Phoenicia outside. He muttered to himself, ¡°It feels like something is going to happen.¡±


    Yana was a thoughtful and meticulous person. With aplicated look flowing in her beautiful eyes,


    she said, ¡°I wonder who angered the dragon king? I¡¯ve never seen such a thunderstorm before.¡±


    Yana¡¯s chest felt tight. A woman¡¯s intuition was always so sharp.


    Ken turned around and said with a smile, ¡°No matter who it is, it¡¯s always good for us. Regarding your


    proposal, I think I can ept it.¡±


    Yana smiled, lifted her ss to raise a toast to Ken, and said, ¡°Then I propose a toast to our fruitful


    cooperation in advance. When the underground chamber ofmerce isunched this time, we¡¯ll join


    forces to take down the South River District and erase Moses and Cecil along the way. Half of the


    South River District will belong to Master Ken in the future. I think this storm is here to celebrate your


    victory in advance.¡±


    Kenughed, his heart brimming with pride!


    What a good celebration indeed!


    Ken turned his head and looked out the window again, his eyes sparkling!


    In Phoenix Pavilion, Wace stood in front of the window while staring at the scene outside. He was


    unable to calm down for a long while.


    He had a bad premonition in his heart.


    For someone at his level, his gut feel was always very urate.


    After all, Wace had lived most of his life at the brink of danger.


    The door behind him was pushed open, and the second younger brother Jerome walked in with a faint


    sneer. ¡°Wace, I found out that Young Master rke is staying at the Fenix Hotel. However, three and


    a half hours ago, his daughter along with Theo¡¯s capable assistant went missing. I believe they¡¯ve been


    kidnapped.¡±


    Bam!

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Wace turned around and mmed hard on the desk behind him before tugging the corners of his


    mouth into a cold grin. He said, ¡°Great! No matter who did it, arrange for someone to create trouble. I


    want that brazen Young Master rke to understand that in the territory of Phoenicia, the four Phoenix


    brothers have the final say!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jerome replied and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t disturb Miss rke for the time being. After this matter is handled and we get


    hold of the jade and gold phoenix, all of you wille with me and apologize to her,¡± Wace said,


    frowning deeply.


    Due to Philip¡¯s disruption, Miss rke had started to doubt his capability.


    This made Wace very upset.


    He had waited for six years before getting this opportunity. He could not lose it just like this!


    Whoever dared to stop his great cause, even if it was someone with a great background, he would do


    everything within his power to get rid of that person!


    Back to Philip.


    Joe, Slim Three, and the others finally saw the neer clearly.


    Slim Three did not recognize Philip and frowned. After hearing those words, however, he gathered it


    was this little one¡¯s father.


    The protagonist had appeared.


    Things were gettingplicated.


    Joe put one hand in his trouser pocket while digging his ear with the other provocatively. He then blew


    his finger and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find your way here. You have some skills after all.¡±


    At this moment, Philip was already standing in front of Joe and the others. He nced at Anna behind


    them and M lying on the cold cement. He said angrily, ¡°All of you will die!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Joe put on an expression of mock fear before turning around and patting Slim


    Three¡¯s shoulder. He said, ¡°Clean this up and I¡¯ll pay you another 100,000.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and walked aside. There, he leaned against the wall and watched


    silently.


    Hearing an increase of 100,000, Slim Three directly took the bloody iron hook from the wall and spoke


    to Fourth, ¡°Fourth, we¡¯re in business. 100,000.¡±


    Fourth stood up with a sledgehammer and sneered menacingly, ¡°Third, let me do it.¡±


    Theo and Don who stood behind Philip, as well as some of his men, rushed out.


    However, Philip waved a big hand to stop them. He lowered his voice that was full of anger and


    clenched his fists while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± His eyes were now bloodshot.


    ¡°Mr. rke¡­¡±


    Theo wanted to say something, but a gust of wind shed in front of him and Philip had already rushed


    out!


    The man could no longer control his desire to kill!


    The eyes of the brawny man with the sledgehammer shed cruelly. He rushed up with the


    sledgehammer, and with a wave, it hit Philip¡¯s chest!


    However, he never anticipated the speed of his opponent who shed before his eyes.


    Immediately afterward, Philip reacted violently. Clenching his pair of iron fists, he punched Fourth¡¯s


    face heavily!


    Bam!


    This punch was filled with tyrannical anger!


    Fourth¡¯s face immediately split open as blood gushed from his nose. Even his front teeth were knocked


    out!


    He did not expect that the opponent was so skillful!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Roaring, Fourth once again rushed up with a sledgehammer. The offensive was fierce!


    However, Philip merely raised his leg. Using ten percent of his power, he kicked Fourth¡¯s chest directly!


    Instantly, a figure flew out backward!


    It crashed into the wall!


    nk!


    The sledgehammer fell from Fourth¡¯s hand. He felt as if several of his ribs had been broken by that


    kick!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Fourth knelt on the ground limply, bleeding from his mouth. A deep roar sounded in his chest.


    However, in his gaze, he saw Philip carrying the sledgehammer that had fallen from his hands just now


    as he walked closer. His eyes were bloodshot, and murderous intent was rising all over his body!


    ¡°Beg for mercy in hell!¡± Philip said coldly before mming the sledgehammer down!

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Boom!


    The ground shook!


    Philip dropped the blood-stained sledgehammer in his hand. Next to him, Fourth stared with his eyes


    wide open before falling limply to the ground¡ªall signs of life gone.


    This scene directly shocked Slim Three and Joe!


    Even Fourth was not his opponent!


    This guy was not as weak as he appeared!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What sort of rich financier had Theo found?


    Joe frowned, looked at the tragic death of Fourth, and shouted to Slim Three, ¡°Get rid of him quickly!¡±


    Slim Three looked at his brother on the ground who had died with his eyes open, his heart aching with


    grief. With a loud roar, he raised the iron hook and rushed at Philip!


    However, it was all in vain!


    Philip was so angry at the moment that his whole body was tense. Hisbat effectiveness


    immediately exploded off the charts!


    With less than one-third of the movements he had mastered from Reed Williams, he managed to


    suppress Slim Three and was pressing him firmly against the wall!


    ¡°Did you kidnap them?¡±


    Philip coldly looked at the flushed Slim Three.


    ¡°If I knew this would happen, I should¡¯ve killed the little brat first!¡± Slim Three open his mouth with


    difficulty before spitting out that vicious sentence.


    Philip shook his head, his eyes full of murderous intent as he said, ¡°Then you should die first.¡±


    Crack!


    Slim Three tilted his head, leaned against the wall, and fell to the ground where he took hisst breath.


    After doing all this, Philip turned around and stared at Joe with a cold gaze. He said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Joe was the little subordinate beside Cecil Dane.


    It turned out that Cecil was behind all this!


    Philip¡¯s eyes throbbed with anger. He had not provoked Cecil, but the other party made the first move!


    Damn it!


    Joeughed coldly and motioned for two of his men to rush toward Philip while he quickly ran over to


    M who was on the ground.


    He might still survive if he took a hostage!


    Joe never expected that the opponent¡¯s skills would be so terrifying!


    Even Slim Three was now dead!


    He had to return alive and tell Cecil that the person Theo found was very unusual and the n had


    changed!


    However, Joe did not even touch M before a kicknded on him!


    Bang!


    He flew out and rolled heavily on the ground, unable to move for a while.


    His waist felt as if it was hit by a heavy truck. It was numb, and he could not muster any strength.


    Philip only nced at Joe who fell on the ground coldly.


    Naturally, Theo¡¯s people had already overpowered him.


    The anger in Philip¡¯s eyes then dissipated. He quickly ran to M and picked her up.


    ¡°M, Dad is here.¡±


    Philip held M anxiously. Looking at her body that was covered with wounds, he was extremely


    distressed.


    If anything had happened to M today, how would he face Wynn? How would he face himself?


    If he had arrived a step toote just now, M might be crippled!


    Philip felt afraid just thinking of it.


    No matter how rich and capable he was, he was just a father to M. He still had his ws.


    Looking at the bloody wound on M¡¯s forehead, it was obvious that the daughter in his arms was


    feverish and trembling.


    ¡°Dad¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    A dizzy M leaned into Philip¡¯s arms and spoke with difficulty.


    Her voice sounded so weak and pitiful.


    Philip could not control his anger and gave a roar. ¡°Break his limbs!¡±


    When his words fell, Theo immediately acted upon it.


    Biff, bang!


    Joe¡¯s limbs were broken, and the heart-piercing pain caused him to fall limply on the ground as he


    wailed. ¡°Kill me! Kill me!¡±


    Pain!


    Agonizing pain!


    With M in his arms, Philip got up slowly, turned around, and red at Joe with scarlet eyes. He said


    coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die now. I want you to watch with your own two eyes how I¡¯m going to destroy


    Cecil Dane!¡±

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Covered in a cold sweat, Joe was smiling through the pain while staring at Philip. ¡°Haha, you? Don¡¯t


    think you can touch my boss just because you have a few tricks up your sleeve. My boss is Cecil Dane!


    If I die, he¡¯ll avenge me! You¡¯re doomed! Theo Zander, it¡¯s over for you!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes condensed as he said coldly, ¡°Bring him back!¡±


    After speaking, Philip handed M to Don¡¯s people and said, ¡°Can I trouble you to bring her to the


    hospital and arrange for someone to take care of her?¡±


    Don nodded.


    On the other side, Anna had been released.


    Although she was feeling weak, she grabbed a broken brick on the ground and hysterically rushed to


    Fourth who was already dead. She then smashed him at his vital ce.


    Then, she rolled her eyes and fainted directly on the ground.


    Philip knew that Anna had to have gone through inhuman torture to protect M.


    Don quickly sent Anna and M into the car before rushing out into the rain.


    Melody naturally followed.


    Here, Philip, Theo, and the others stood at the door of the huge house.


    Philip looked up coldly at the sky, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Swoosh!


    It was also at this time that dozens of cars with bright headlights swiftly stopped on the empty space of


    this abandoned iron sheet factory!


    Sounds of car doors opening rang continuously under the rain.


    ¡°Mr. rke, Mr. Theo!¡±


    Respectful shouts resounded through the area.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At a nce, they were all in ck suits and fully armed.


    They stood in the heavy rain while waiting for orders.


    Joe was dragged out from the room.


    When he saw this scene, he was stunned. His heart trembled as he asked, ¡°How many men did you


    bring?¡±


    Joe panicked. Unexpectedly, Theo had already prepared manpower!


    These people were definitely not here for Joe!


    Then, there could only be one possibility!


    Philip looked at Joe coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll destroy Cecil! I¡¯ll do it tonight!¡±


    ¡°No way! Impossible! You¡¯re dreaming! This is Phoenicia. The underground chamber ofmerce


    stiptes that before the event,rge-scale fights are forbidden. If you do this, you¡¯ll lose your


    qualifications!¡± Joe shouted hysterically, unable to believe it!


    This man was a lunatic!


    However, Philip just smiled coldly and said, ¡°Everything you see is only a small part of my arrangement.


    Tonight, I¡¯ll definitely destroy Cecil. No one can stop me. Even if the underground chamber of


    commerce dares to stand in my way, there¡¯ll only be one ending!¡±


    Joe¡¯s heart trembled when he heard the words. He stared at Philip and waited for his next move.


    ¡°From now on, there is no underground chamber ofmerce. I¡¯ll decide the division of power


    between Riverdale and South River District!¡± Philip said.


    Rumble!


    A streak of lightning shed across the sky as thunder shook the earth!


    Domineering!


    He had the intensity worthy of a king!


    At that moment, Philip¡¯s temperament changed drastically!


    Under that kind of oppressive pressure, Joe could not breathe at all!


    Fear began to well up from the bottom of his heart!


    This person was so scary!


    The look in his eyes seemed to determine everything!


    ¡°No! Impossible! If you really dare to do that, the entire underground chamber ofmerce and all the


    forces from this session will stand against you! What you will face in the future will be the joint


    encirclement and suppression from thebined forces of Capital City, Golden City, and South River


    District!¡± Joe yelled, trying to brace himself.


    However, Philip was unperturbed.


    He had alreadye to a decision.


    Joe was dragged into the rain and thrown into the car. Although he screamed desperately, it was


    useless.


    Philip stood in front of the house under the rain with Theo standing respectfully beside him, holding an


    umbre above his head.


    He nced at all the men one by one and shouted, ¡°Move out!¡±

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    In this area, the killing intent raged everywhere, adding ayer of intensity to this rainy night.


    ¡°Move out!¡±


    With that order, the fully armed men all assembled and opened the car doors before getting in.


    Philip and Theo also got in the car, and the engines came roaring.


    Very soon, more than a dozen ck MPVs carrying these people followed directly behind the Land


    Rover ahead. They drove out of the iron sheet factory and headed toward Fenix Hotel and Restaurant


    in Phoenicia!


    The whole sky was dark and terrifying!


    The wind rampaged the trees while the thunder rumbled as if the sky was about to copse.


    Under the heavy downpour, one car after another broke through the curtain of rain. They crashed past


    the puddles as they rushed toward their destination!


    Fenix Hotel and Restaurant, Phoenicia. The storm was about to hit!


    At the same time in the luxurious little yard somewhere in the Westside of South River District.


    Crack!


    A st of thunder and a streak of lightning directly cut through the night sky, illuminating the entire


    small courtyard.


    This was Cecil¡¯s headquarters in the South River District.


    It was also his ce of residence.


    At this moment, under such a heavy curtain of rain, the entire yard seemed stifling.


    Cecil¡¯s mansion was a typical Western-styled courtyard that was old-fashioned in appearance.


    There were also gazebos and rockeries in the yard that looked expensive at first nce.


    Suddenly, two figures holding ck umbres rushed through the rain and quickly barged into the hall.


    Thud!


    The umbre was thrown at the door without closing it first.


    Two very anxious and drenched men stood at the entrance of the hall. They shouted at the butler


    across, ¡°Is the madam asleep?¡±


    The butler nodded and said, ¡°She just fell asleep. Is there anything urgent?¡±


    The two men exchanged a nce, made a decision, and said to the butler, ¡°We have to trouble you to


    disturb thedy. Tell her that something has happened at the turf.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After the butler heard them, he was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Is it urgent? You know that


    Madam has problems with migraines. Before he left, Master Cecil told us not to hinder Madam¡¯s rest if


    there¡¯s nothing serious. If Madam gets angry, none of us can handle it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent! It¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    One of the drenched men looked very anxious as he shouted, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of trouble, I¡¯ll go in


    myself!¡±


    Having said that, the man was about to rush in.


    The butler immediately stopped him and said sternly, ¡°Presumptuous! How dare you break into the


    madam¡¯s bedroom? Wait here. I¡¯ll report.¡±


    The man nodded in a hurry and apologized. ¡°I was reckless. Thank you. I hope you do this quickly!¡±


    The butler gave him a cold look, then turned around and went up to the second floor.


    In the five minutes of waiting, the two subordinates of Cecil walked back and forth like cats on a hot tin


    roof.


    ¡°What happened at the turf for you toe see me sote?¡±


    Suddenly, a solemn and majestic female voice sounded from up the stairs on the second floor.


    When the two men looked up, they saw Lady Mae. She had an ugly expression on her face as she


    walked down with the help of the butler.


    Cecil Dane¡¯s wife, Fanny Mae, was also the lover of Bowen Roy¡ªthe man who used to be a strong


    figure in the South River District.


    She was a cruel and ruthless woman.


    Although she was in her 40s now, her figure and skin were well-maintained. Her charm was still there.


    Such women may be slightly older, but they were more charming.


    Lady Mae, who was wearing a mink coat, walked to the white goose-down sofa and sat down. Her face


    was unpleasant.


    Recently, her migraines had started acting up again. She could not sleep at night and was restless


    during the day.


    ¡°Madam, something has happened. Several of our turfs have been seized!¡±


    A man stepped forward, his expression flustered and uneasy.


    Lady Mae held her forehead as the maid behind her rubbed her temples. She said, ¡°Which ones? Just


    get someone to take care of it. Didn¡¯t Master Cecil tell you these things before he left?¡±


    There was a trace of anger in her tone.


    The man quickly said, ¡°The foot spa, KTV, and billiards parlor in Westside as well as the nightclubs and


    pubs in Northam. Ten minutes ago, these nine venues were seized.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Lady Mae immediately pulled the hand of the maid away as anger shed


    across her face. She asked, ¡°Why did this happen? Why were so many ces seized? Those are the


    most profitable ones!¡±


    The man was also helpless and said, ¡°Madam, we don¡¯t know the specific situation either. They were


    seized suddenly without any notice.¡±


    Fanny shuddered. This situation was a little unusual.


    Before leaving, Cecil had told her to take care of the family.


    Now, nine ces were seized at once! What was the estimated loss?


    At least tens of millions!


    ¡°I see. Let me contact Dave.¡±


    Fanny did not dy a minute more and told the butler to bring the phone immediately.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    After several beeps, the call connected.


    Fanny¡¯s originally cold and pale face immediately changed as her voice now carried a ttering tone.


    ¡°Dave, what¡¯s the situation? Why didn¡¯t we receive any advanced notice that our venues would be


    raided? And so many establishments of ours have been seized at once. Is there a special operation?¡±


    A faint chuckle came from the other end of the line. ¡°Lady Mae, what are you talking about? We¡¯re


    doing our jobs seriously.¡±


    Fanny¡¯s face darkened, but she still said with a smile, ¡°Dave, your words are a little unconvincing.


    Despite everything, you¡¯re friends with our master. Why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance?¡±


    The words were not too harsh but contained a certain level of usations.


    ¡°Lady Mae, do we have to notify you in advance before we do our jobs?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone seemed unpleasant.


    Suddenly, Fanny¡¯s expressionpletely changed.


    This Dave had to be hiding something from her!


    ¡°Dave, is it convenient for you to reveal who is targeting our master?¡±


    Fanny was a shrewd person and quickly understood the implications.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone before a lowered voice sounded. ¡°Lady Mae, it¡¯s not


    that I don¡¯t want to help, but this time, I¡¯m afraid even Master Cecil can¡¯t avoid it. He has provoked


    someone who shouldn¡¯t be provoked. I also just received ast-minute notice and couldn¡¯t do anything


    about it.¡±


    Did the master provoke someone?


    Fanny panicked.


    Just at this time outside the courtyard.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Pitter-patter!


    The sound of urgent footsteps sshing in the puddles resounded throughout the courtyard.


    Crack!


    A sh of lightning in the sky struck a sweet-scented magnolia tree in the courtyard and it instantly


    caught fire!


    Several people got a fright. ncing at the burning magnolia tree, they rushed into the living room.


    ¡°Madam, our people in Westside were killed.¡±


    The few people who came this time still had blood stains on their bodies. They were standing at the


    door, drenched to their skins.


    Fanny frowned when she heard this and asked nervously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Madam, there were too many people on the other side and they fought fiercely. We couldn¡¯t stop them


    and suffered great losses. About 100 men have been arrested.¡±


    The man continued, shaking slightly.


    He had just experienced a great battle.


    He had been with Cecil for seven or eight years, but it was his first time seeing so many fully armed


    people who were unafraid of death¡ªnot to mention their explosivebat prowess!


    Before Fanny had time to ask, a few more figures rushed in from the yard. They looked very anxious as


    well!


    ¡°Madam, our site at the iron mine has been besieged!¡±


    ¡°Our men at Northam have been wiped out!¡±


    ¡°The people at the sand factory are gone!¡±


    A series of bad news came out from their mouths at this moment.


    Rumble!


    A muffled thunder in the sky cut through the night, illuminating the entire yard in an instant. It also


    revealed Fanny¡¯s pale and angry face!


    ¡°Who did this? How dare they do this to Master Cecil?! Are they tired of living?!¡±


    Fanny was furious. She got up angrily and said to the butler, ¡°Hurry up and inform Master Cecil!


    Something urgent has happened at home. Tell him to return quickly!¡±


    The butler immediately headed toward the front door.


    However¡­


    Bam!


    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, the butler was kicked back and fell in front of Fanny¡¯s fair and slender legs.


    Following that, a cold and rough voice sounded from the direction of the doorway.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. rke has given instructions that no one is allowed to leave tonight!¡±


    After that, a group of figures rushed in. They quickly surrounded the yard.


    Tiger and his menpletely surrounded Cecil¡¯s yard upon arrival.


    At the same time in Fenix Hotel and Restaurant.


    Dozens of ck MPVs stopped at the entrance!


    Click!


    The doors opened one by one.


    Everyone got out of the car neatly and uniformly.


    Theo alighted, opened the big ck umbre, and respectfully greeted Philip from the car.


    Snap!


    Philip raised his left foot and stepped firmly on the ground, sshing the water beneath his feet. He


    was raging with killing intent.


    ¡®Cecil Dane, here Ie!¡¯

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Philip got out of the car. A dozen ck seven-seatermercial vehicles were lined up behind him,


    taking up the entire entrance of Fenix Hotel.


    Only an empty space right at the entrance was left.


    Everyone got out of the cars at the same time!


    Standing neatly and uniformly behind Philip while arranged in four rows, all of them looked serious and


    exuded chills!


    In this area, the rain poured relentlessly while the sky was full of thunder and lightning.


    It was befitting of this scene.


    Everyone swiftly opened up the big ck umbres,pletely covering the small square in front of


    Fenix Hotel.


    Looking down from a high altitude through the endless rain, ck lotus flowers could be seen in full


    bloom¡ªall neatly and densely arranged on the small square.


    The countless dark umbres added a fearless and deadly chill to the continuous gloomy rain in the


    sky!


    The sea of ck umbres covered the entire front area, but only a wide umbre surface blocked the


    rainwater.


    The raindrops fell on the umbre, making a rapid sound like bursting popcorn.


    In front of the brightly lit Fenix Hotel, a death concerto was ying.


    It was deadly and chilling to the bone!


    Except for the sound of falling rain and stters on the umbres¡¯ surface, no other sound was heard.


    A heavy exhale.


    Philip stood under the umbre, smoking hisst puff. Beside him stood Theo who was respectfully


    holding the umbre.


    A trace of ruthlessness shed in Philip¡¯s eyes, and the cigarette butt flew away before falling into the


    puddle on the ground. It then made a sizzling sound.


    He raised his eyebrows, looked at Fenix Hotel, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Is he inside?¡±


    Theo replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in then.¡±


    After that, Philip stepped into the lobby of Fenix Hotel.


    However¡­


    In an instant, dozens of tattooed men with weapons rushed out from the building. All of them were


    standing in the rain with an expectant expression.


    Cecil¡¯s men!


    p, p!


    The sound of apuse rang in the area.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cecil, in his mink coat and smoking a cigar, had a beautiful woman in his arms when he walked out


    from the entrance. His face was full of sinister arrogance.


    ¡°Well done! I didn¡¯t expect Theo to find a capable helper like you.¡±


    Cecilughed as a trace of menace shed across his eyes.


    When he could not get Joe on the phone before, Cecil realized that something was wrong. He hurried


    back to the hotel to gather all the men he had brought.


    Of course, Cecil also made other arrangements for some of his men to leave town in the heavy rain


    and contact the others who were arranged outside.


    Theo stood beside Philip stoically, staring at Cecil before shouting, ¡°Cecil Dane, you¡¯ve gone too far


    this time! We don¡¯t harm the family members. There are no grudges between you and Mr. rke, but


    you abducted his daughter and broke the rules. I¡¯ll be the first to stand up against you!¡±


    Cecil burst out inughter and said viciously, ¡°Theo Zander, I never y by the rules. I¡¯ll use whatever


    means I have. Now that you¡¯re standing in front of me, are you trying to get an exnation?¡±


    Cecil was full of arrogance.


    In his eyes, this was nothing more than a small mistake in the n. It was not enough for him to be


    wary of Philip yet.


    He was merely a stinky brat who had hardly left the cradle yet. He was still too tender to challenge him!


    Although there were more people on the other side, so what?


    Cecil still held his trump card, so there was nothing to fear.


    The other party was just an ignorant fool. Was he going to get rid of him in Phoenicia?


    What a joke!

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Nheless¡­


    Philip raised his head indifferently, his eyes full of coldness and ruthlessness. He nced at the smug


    Cecil opposite him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not here for an exnation tonight.¡±


    Cecil was startled, and his thick eyebrows were furrowed. Suspicion shed in his eyes, followed by a


    disdainful smile as he asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment as a sudden killing intent soared into the sky after exploding from his


    body. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Your life!¡±


    Crackle!


    A streak of lightning shed across the night sky,pletely illuminating the entire Fenix Hotel.


    Dozens of people on Cecil¡¯s side, including the spectators who were hiding in the hotel at the moment,


    watched the movements outside through the curtain of rain. On other floors of the building, prominent


    leaders from various regions who were paying close attention to the action of the square downstairs


    were also shocked by this sudden bout of lightning!


    Such a strong intensity and killing intent!


    Philip and the group of henchmen behind him towered over everything before them like mountains,


    standing still under the rain!


    That was the gap!


    This group of people was fearless and unwavering!


    Peter Murdoch was hiding in the hotel at this moment, watching the movements outside closely.


    He was extremely flustered.


    He did not expect that the other party would have such a big backing and cause such amotion!


    Could Cecil withstand it?


    No, he had to withstand it even if he could not!


    This concerned Peter¡¯s life and death!


    Therefore, he was now praying hard to his ancestors to bless Cecil.


    Above the restaurant on the sixth and seventh floors of the hotel, several people stood silently while


    watching the movements downstairs.


    Behind arge French window on the seventh floor, Ken looked at the group of people facing Cecil


    downstairs indifferently.


    Under the umbre, the figure whose upper body was covered by the umbre looked very familiar. He


    had seen this person somewhere before.


    ¡°Send someone downstairs to see who is standing up against Cecil.¡±


    Ken was suspicious.


    To do this to Cecil, this person was not ordinary.


    Moreover, the underground chamber ofmerce was about tomence. If they made such a huge


    commotion now, were they not afraid of attracting the attention of those big figures?


    At the same time in the suite next door to Ken.


    Yana, dressed in a bathrobe, had just finished taking a shower. With a jade-like beauty and charming


    posture, she stood in front of therge French window. She had one arm across her chest and was


    making a call.


    Looking at her from behind, her tiny waist could be gripped with one hand while her legs were long and


    slender.


    ¡°Boss, things have be unexpectedly interesting. He¡¯s confronting Cecil. If nothing out of the


    ordinary happens, it¡¯s over for Cecil. What should we do next?¡±


    Yana gazed at the scene happening on the ground floor.


    ¡°Wait and observe. Don¡¯t act rashly without my order. You¡¯re a pawn that I¡¯ve sent out. Just do your


    job.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a slightly low and aging voice sounded. Coughs could be heard from


    time to time.


    ¡°Boss, this opportunity can be very beneficial to us. If we grasp it, we can take him down.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Yana did not give up. She could not understand why the boss would ask her to wait and observe.


    With such a good opportunity, if he mobilized the person he had arranged, he could take Philip down


    easily.


    In that case, the boss¡¯ n would be halfway achieved!


    However¡­


    The old and unruffled voice said on the phone, ¡°The time is not ripe yet. Don¡¯t underestimate him. He¡¯s


    still the heir to the rke family, after all. Soon, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    After that, the call was disconnected.


    With a frown, Yana flung the phone on the bed. With her arms crossed, she looked at the murderous


    scene raging downstairs.


    Could it be that other forces had joned in?


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He red at Cecil as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Cecil was also taken aback by Philip¡¯s words just now.


    He wanted his life?


    Very well!


    He was very brazen indeed!


    Cecil came back to his senses andughed. ¡°Fantastic! As expected of the rich financier who Theo


    found. You¡¯re really bold! But do you really think people like you can take someone like me down?¡±


    He was furious.


    Cecil¡¯s expression darkened coldly.


    The other party¡¯s tone was too conceited!


    He had been in the arena for so many years and never been threatened by anyone!


    Interesting.


    However, in response to Cecil, Philip just smiled faintly and said, ¡°You can try.¡±


    Arrogant!


    Overbearing!


    His calm words were like thunder on the ground, sting through the hearts of Cecil and the rest.


    This seemingly young man dared to be so arrogant!


    That was Cecil Dane!


    The thirdrgest force in the South River District!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He had at least a few hundred people in the palm of his hands!


    Now, someone was actually dering so audaciously that they wanted his life!


    Shocking!


    ¡°Theo Zander! Are you sure you want to start a fight with me?¡±


    Cecil red at Theo vehemently and roared.


    In his eyes, Theo was the decision-maker. Although at this moment, Theo was holding an umbre up


    for Philip, which made him confused.


    A big shot like Theo Zander, the underground king of Riverdale, would actually hold an umbre for an


    impossibly young man?!


    All this while, Theo was standing one step behind Philip to show his respect.


    At this moment when he heard Cecil talking to him, Theo red at him with a burst of chill as he said,


    ¡°Cecil, I¡¯m now working for Mr. rke, and I¡¯m not afraid of death. Juste at me if you have the


    guts! After tonight, only one of us shall leave here alive!¡±


    What a domineering announcement!


    It also fully reflected Theo¡¯s determination.


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    Cecil yelled and directly removed the mink from his body, tossing it into the rain. With a wave of his


    hand, he yelled to his men, ¡°Someone wants to destroy me. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡±


    The dozens of men behind Cecil all yelled out at this moment with great momentum.


    However¡­


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    Thunderous roars resounded through the sky and shook the earth!


    Itpletely drowned the cries of Cecil¡¯s group!


    Indeed!


    The heavily armed henchmen in ck suits behind Philip roared in unison at this moment as if they


    wanted to shatter the sky!


    The intensity was terrifyingly overwhelming.


    When they saw this scene, Cecil and the men behind him shuddered in their hearts!


    The vigor disyed was too intense!


    At this moment, the rapid ringing of a phone sounded.


    Cecil frowned as the phone in his pants pocket buzzed and vibrated.


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a faint smile. He said, ¡°Take it. This may be yourst


    call.¡±


    Cecil was in a daze as his frown grew deeper. He waspletely at a loss as to what the other party


    meant.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    After the phone was connected, Cecil asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling me at this


    time? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m busy?¡±


    He was at the brink of an explosion.


    Cecil was like a walking bomb, ready to explode at any moment.


    ¡°Master Cecil, something has happened at home!¡±


    On the other end of the line, his subordinate stammered.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s brows suddenly twisted. Suspicion shed across his face as he raised his eyebrows to look at


    Philip. Could it be him?


    ¡°Haha, Master Cecil, long time no see. Lady Mae is safe for now.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a different voice on the line.


    Cecil had heard this voice before and shouted furiously, ¡°Tiger Zander? If you darey a finger on my


    wife, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What was going on?


    How could Tiger Zander be in his courtyard?


    Instantly, Cecil reacted. He turned around, red at Theo and Philip viciously, and asked, ¡°Did you do


    this?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°I never go into battles unprepared. Cecil Dane, today marks your death!¡±


    Cecil¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. He quickly yelled into the phone, ¡°Tiger, give my wife the phone!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    At this moment, Cecil¡¯s house was packed inside out with thugs in ck suits. They werepletely


    surrounding the yard.


    In the hall, Tiger handed his cell phone to Fanny who was trembling slightly on the sofa. He said, ¡°Lady


    Mae, would you answer the call from Master Cecil?¡±


    Fanny stretched out her hand tremblingly, answered the phone, and cried out hysterically, ¡°Master


    Cecil! Something has happened! Our turfs were all seized! All our men are either arrested, dead, or


    wounded. At home¡­ We¡¯re finished!¡±


    Boom!


    Fanny¡¯s words rang like rm bells in Cecil¡¯s heart.


    A muffled thunder rang in the sky at the same time, and the sh of lightning illuminated the entire


    small square in an instant¡ªas well as Cecil¡¯s pale face!


    Chilling, murderous, and soaring anger!


    Cecil had been around the South River District for decades, mighty and invincible. He had never


    suffered any losses, let alone having his turfs seized and his men killed!


    However, now, it all became a reality!


    ¡°It was you?!¡±


    Cecil was full of anger with murderous intent flowing in his hideous eyes as he stared at Philip and


    asked.


    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±


    Philip¡¯s calm voice echoed in the small square.


    At this point, a deadlock had formed.


    ¡°Cecil Dane, disband the Cecily Group and kill yourself. If you do that, I can let your wife go and give


    her a way out,¡± Philip said calmly with an indescribable indifference in his eyes.


    Hahaha!


    Cecil looked up at the sky andughed, then shouted at Philip, ¡°Brat! You¡¯re the first person to force me


    into such a state. Good, very gutsy! But disbanding the Cecily Group is impossible! Do you think I don¡¯t


    have a backup n? Do you think that if you capture my wife and seize all my businesses that I¡¯ll be


    afraid of you? Dream on! In this world, no one dares to take my life except the grim reaper!¡±


    Cecil roared furiously. The men behind him were ready to fight to the death!


    ¡°Very well. Today, I¡¯ll take your head with me and raise my reputation! I want to see who else dares to


    harbor any thoughts against me!¡± Cecil shouted angrily, then raised his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Mobilize everyone!¡±


    Yes.


    At this moment, Cecil had no reservations and mobilized all the people he had prepared!


    Cecilughed wildly, looking at Philip with sinister eyes. He said, ¡°Boy, you never expected that I¡¯d


    arrange for my men to be on standby around Phoenicia, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re still too tender toe after my life!¡±


    However, Philip just shook his head lightly.


    Within five minutes, one team after another started arriving from all directions to gather at Fenix Hotel


    and Restaurant. They all held weapons in their hands.


    Cecil watched this scene with a grin upon his lips.


    His men had arrived!


    Their numbers now were far more than Philip¡¯s side!

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    ¡°Hahaha, I want to see exactly how Theo and you are going to take my life today!¡±


    Cecilughed, his eyes filled with an expression of victory.


    His people had already arrived!


    They outnumbered Theo¡¯s men now!


    How could they be a match?


    In an instant, the figures gathered from all directions. Yielding weapons, they instantly filled the small


    square in front of Fenix Hotel.


    This was an unexpected turn of events.


    The change in this scene shocked everyone present!


    As expected of Cecil Dane! He had a backup n!


    This reversal caused everyone in the lobby and upstairs to sigh and shake their heads.


    Among them, Peter Murdoch was the most triumphant.


    When he noticed the arrival of Cecil¡¯s men, he immediately smiled and ran up to Cecil to tter him.


    ¡°Master Cecil, you¡¯re very wise indeed. What a godly n! This time, it¡¯s all over for Theo and that Mr.


    rke.¡±


    As he spoke, Peter also nced at Philip on the opposite side. There was a look of contempt and


    mockery in his eyes.


    Young people were just too impulsive. It would not end well for him.


    Cecil also chuckled. God was on his side too!


    He would definitely win this battle!


    Upstairs, Ken Cooke paid close attention to the situation downstairs. Behind him was the subordinate


    who went downstairs to make inquiries just now. He said, ¡°Master Ken, that person is the rich financier


    Theo invited this time. Hisst name is rke.¡±


    ¡°rke?¡±


    Ken was startled and immediately thought of who it was.


    It turned out to be him!


    No wonder.


    A trace of fear welled up in Ken¡¯s heart.


    The person Theo found this time was not ordinary.


    However, a smile quickly appeared at the corner of Ken¡¯s mouth.


    That kid was still too tender to go up against Cecil. Now, the situation had changed so abruptly. Theo


    and that Mr. rke would probably not gain anything from this.


    Ken shook his head. He had already made a judgment about this drama that was quickly unfolding


    below.


    Cecil had the upper hand in this showdown!


    Many people also shared the same thoughts as Ken. Most of the prominent leaders who were


    witnessing the show in the hotel were shaking their heads in regret.


    What a waste of a fine young man.


    He had guts, connections, confidence, and courage.


    However, in terms of methods and strategies, he fell behind.


    Cecil had one up against him.


    Originally, they really hoped that the foreign man who had suddenly appeared could kill Cecil. Even if


    that could not be done, it would be good to deal Cecil a huge blow.


    It would be a situation that everyone hoped to see during the underground chamber ofmerce two


    dayster.


    A strongpetitor would be out of the way.


    No, to be precise, it would be two.


    After all, if they were going up against Cecil, Theo and Mr. rke would not get away unscathed either.


    In front of the small square, arge number of people were separated into three factions.


    Cecil¡¯s demeanor at this moment was extremely arrogant and smug.


    After all, his men had arrived!


    Once his manpower was gathered, he was the overlord!


    ¡°Mr. rke, how about it? Do you regret it now?¡±


    Cecil said coldly, his eyes full of pride.


    Philip merely nced at the people who had suddenly rushed over, his expression unchanged.


    That sort of unperturbed calmness made Cecil very upset!


    Was he trying to show off?


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Cecil snorted. ¡°Mr. rke, you made a move against all my establishments and men, barged


    into my mansion, and detained my wife. How should we settle this?¡±


    Philip remained silent as he looked at Cecil indifferently.


    Cecil was livid!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Philip had been surrounded by his people, but he still maintained this attitude.


    Was he really not afraid of death?


    Cecil flew into a rage. He pointed at Philip and shouted to the people who rushed over, ¡°Razor, Ali, why


    are you standing there? Hack him into pieces!¡±


    Seeing this scene, everyone also shook their heads.


    The oue was clear.


    Ken and the others upstairs also sighed and stopped paying attention to the progress below.


    However¡­


    Suddenly!


    The assistant behind Ken nced downstairs and shouted in shock, ¡°Master Ken, look! Something


    changed!¡±


    A change?


    Ken was taken aback. He turned his head abruptly and stared at the bottom of the building with wide


    eyes.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Earlier, Cecil had flown into a rage and shouted at his capable assistants Razor and Ali.


    The two guys remained silent while looking at Cecil coldly. They were motionless.


    They were resisting orders!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cecil frowned and yelled, ¡°Razor, Ali, are you f*cking deaf? I told you to hack him into pieces!¡±


    However, the tattooed Razor and the burly Ali who was wearing a green vest still did not move a step.


    They stood there coldly with a sea of people behind them, just looking at Cecil.


    They looked as if they were staring at an idiot.


    ¡°Master Cecil, I¡¯m sorry, but ten minutes ago, you were already kicked out of the board of directors by


    Cecily Group.¡±


    Razor put his hands in his pants pocket and said with an unruly sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Boom!


    Hearing this, Cecil¡¯s heart trembled as his brows furrowed. He then roared furiously. ¡°What the hell are


    you talking about? I¡¯m the chairman of Cecily Group. Who the hell dares to kick me out?¡±


    Cecil was enraged!


    Were they turning against him?


    However, just as Cecil¡¯s voice fell, a gruff and cold voice sounded in the venue.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone turned their heads to look behind Razor and Ali.


    The crowd parted automatically, and out came a middle-aged man of 40 to 50 years old. He had light


    gray hair, a weather-beaten face, and was wearing a dark gray suit. He had a square jaw and thin but


    angry-looking eyebrows that made him look stoic and stern!


    Especially his eyes, they were filled with monstrous hatred! As soon as this person appeared, the


    dormant aura flowing from his body made many people in the small square ufortable.


    Too strong!


    This was a formidable character!


    All the men behind Cecil were stunned and flustered at the sight of this man!


    They looked at each other with fear shing in their eyes!


    As for Cecil, after seeing that person, his eyes widened. His face was full of chills, and his fists


    trembled unconsciously!


    It was him!


    He had appeared!


    That person, in full view, walked out of the crowd. His hands were by his side rxedly.


    He exuded the aura of a big boss just by standing there.


    ¡°Master Bowen!¡±


    Suddenly, in the small square, Razor and Ali, as well as the brothers behind them, all bowed their


    heads respectfully to greet the middle-aged man.


    Bowen Roy!


    The big boss of the South River District 20 years ago!


    He was skilled in both literary and martial arts!


    He was the most popr and well-respected leader in the history of the South River District.


    Bowen¡¯s appearancepletely changed the situation!


    Those who were watching the excitement from the hotel and the leaders from various regions were all


    shocked at the sight of Bowen Roy!


    On the sixth and seventh floors of the Fenix Hotel, theplex expressions on the faces of those who


    were standing by the windows could be seen clearly through the ss.


    Bowen was a caged dragon. Once released, he would surely overturn the sky.


    Ken¡¯s facial expression changed drastically at the moment. His fists were tightly clenched, and a


    complicated look shed in his eyes.


    He had not expected Bowen to appear!


    This legendary man had finally returned.


    Just when everyone thought that Bowen would find Cecil immediately to settle the ount, they did not


    expect that Bowen would just re at Cecil angrily. The hatred that soared to the sky only lingered for a


    moment.


    After that, he walked straight toward Philip in full view of everyone, stood on his side, and bent over


    while respectfully saying, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m waiting to follow your orders.¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke!¡± Immediately afterward, Razor and Ali behind Bowen also bowed their heads


    and shouted respectfully.


    Their roars shook the earth!


    It was deafening!


    Uproar!


    Everyone present was shocked!


    That legendary boss, Bowen Roy, the most intelligent and talented person in the South River District


    since ancient times, was actually bowing his head in obeisance to that extremely young man!


    That was Bowen Roy!


    He was an existence countless people looked up to and an existence countless people were afraid of.


    At this moment, everything inevitably fell into a secr routine.


    Cecil Dane, including the men behind him, were all dumbfounded and flustered!


    That was Master Bowen Roy. Ever since they entered the industry, they had been listening to legends


    about him.


    In fact, many of them had even followed Bowen when they were young.


    Fear, panic, and tension spread among Cecil and the men behind him.


    Peter¡¯s face was already as pale as a sheet. He never expected that things would turn out like this!

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Bowen¡¯s participation in the underground chamber ofmerce back then was still vivid in their minds!


    That was the big boss recognized by the entire South River District, Riverdale, and the surrounding


    small areas. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was the unofficial leader of the entire southern


    region.


    Back then, he was full of spirits, and wherever he went, he was respected as Master Bowen.


    Peter totally panicked and his knees went weak.


    F*ck!


    Was he not supposed to meet his benefactor?


    Where was that person?


    Was that a benefactor or a jinx?!


    Peter felt like he was about to die.


    On all levels inside the building, the prominent figures disyed different looks. They did not expect the


    other party¡¯s trump card to be Bowen Roy!


    He was back! This session of the underground chamber ofmerce would be full of surprises!


    Ken¡¯s expression was the gloomiest. He had been preparing for a long time. After Bowen¡¯s incident


    back then, he had rushed to catch up and consolidated his position in the South River District!


    Although he still had less than one-tenth of Bowen¡¯s territory back then, it was also enough for him to


    be proud.


    Now, it seemed that the situation was out of control!


    Somewhere behind the big French window on the seventh floor, a young man less than 30 years old


    with a tough and resolute face was drinking coffee while dressed in clean casual clothes. He was


    watching the movements on the ground floor with the corners of his mouth showing a faint sneer. His


    eyes were sparkling brilliantly!


    He was Moses Dunley, the chairman of Prime Harvest Group.


    He was also the fourthrgest force in the South River District¡ªa new force with great vigor!


    ¡°Young Master, a call from the old master.¡±


    Behind him, a well-proportioned and beautiful female assistant was holding the phone in both hands,


    handing it to Moses respectfully.


    Moses took it without looking back and asked with a low maic voice, ¡°Old Master, what¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°After the underground chamber ofmerce is over, I want you to return and inherit the family. I can¡¯t


    allow you to fool around like this any longer.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone sounded deep and unhappy.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Moses replied, then suddenly said, ¡°Old Master, guess who I just saw.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The heir of the rke family, Philip rke,¡± Moses said, a warlike smile appearing on his face.


    ¡°Roger rke¡¯s son. I see. You should return quickly. The n is about to begin.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone was cut off.


    Moses hung up the phone, eyes full of coldness. He looked at the people downstairs, turned to his


    assistant, and said, ¡°Send an invitation to his room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    The female assistant replied respectfully, then turned around while stepping on her high heels. She


    walked out as she swayed her hips.


    After that, Moses thoughtfully looked at the man standing under the ck umbre downstairs.


    This day had finally arrived.


    Philip rke, long time no see.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He nced at Bowen beside him indifferently and said, ¡°Do what you need to do.¡±


    Bowen nodded, then turned around. His pair of cold eyes that was dormant with monstrous hatred


    stared at Cecil as he said, ¡°Cecil Dane, it¡¯s been a while. You still look the same as before.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Cecil heard this, his whole body stiffened because of his nervous emotions. He then roared,


    saying, ¡°Bowen Roy! You shouldn¡¯t havee out! I knew that I should¡¯ve let someone get rid of you


    inside!¡±


    Cecil regretted that he did not destroy the grass at its roots.


    After that, he angrily shouted at Razor and Ali, ¡°You two! I order you to hack him into pieces right now!¡±


    However, Razor and Ali remained motionless.


    Bowen calmly took out a piece of A4 paper, got someone to hand it to Cecil, and said, ¡°Cecil, ten


    minutes ago, the board of directors of Cecily Group voted to remove you. From today onward, you¡¯re


    no longer attached to Cecily Group. All the establishments under your control have been taken back,


    and all your properties are frozen. In other words, you¡¯re nothing but a pathetic dog now.¡±


    Rumble!


    A muffled thunder.


    Cecil held the notice with the official seal in his hand, his face full of anger. He let the rain wet the


    document.


    Then, he suddenly went violent and grabbed a shiny dagger from the man behind him before rushing


    into the rain!


    The rapid rain sttered on the silver de!


    ¡°Bowen Roy! Even if you do this, do you think I¡¯ll be scared of you? Back then, I was able to toss you


    into jail. I can do the same today!¡±


    Cecil roared furiously, his body covered in reckless killing intent.


    ¡°And you two, Razor, Ali, let me ask you onest time. Are you going to attack him or not?¡±


    Cecil barked, his eyes bloodshot.


    He never thought that he would be betrayed by his men!


    No, this ending had been set in stone long ago.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Razor stood there with his hands in his pants pocket and said nonchntly, ¡°Master Cecil, I used to


    follow Master Bowen in the past. The things you did recently have gone overboard. How many brothers


    who followed you back then were secretly disposed of? Do you really think we don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Toward the end, Razor was almost roaring with anger!


    After that, he took out a voice recorder and pressed the y button.


    A seductive female voice could be heard saying, ¡°Master Cecil, didn¡¯t you say that Joe is just a dog you


    raised? Why do you treat him so well?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s voice replied, ¡°Since he¡¯s a dog, I have to feed him well. Look, as soon as I said I¡¯ll give him


    Riverdale, he¡¯s so happy. What else is he but a dog?¡±


    ¡°Master Cecil, are you really going to give him Riverdale?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s mine, it¡¯s up to me whether I want to give it or not. Why? If I don¡¯t give it to him, would he


    dare to snatch it from me?¡±


    It was followed by Cecil¡¯s loudughter¡­


    ¡°Master Cecil, be gentle with me¡­¡±


    There was dead silence on the scene at this moment!


    All the men behind Razor and Ali stared at Cecil fixedly.


    The men behind Cecil were also shaken at this moment, looking at the burly Cecil in front of them with


    doubts in their eyes!


    Cecil was actually this sort of person.


    At the same time, Theo¡¯s people brought Joe, who was covered in blood and had his limbs broken,


    directly from behind and threw him into the rain.


    Joe¡¯s face was full of disbelief at this moment. His eyes were red as he stared bitterly at Cecil. With a


    crying face, his lips were shaking as he roared. ¡°Why?! Master Cecil, tell me why! I¡¯ve followed you for


    seven years! Seven long years!!!¡±


    The ultimate admonishment.


    At this moment, all the hearts of the men standing behind Cecil froze over.


    They looked at each other, then many began to drop their weapons and lost the will to resist.


    If the boss was disloyal, why should the subordinates work hard?


    Even Joe was betrayed so mercilessly!


    Cecil¡¯s face was full of hatred. He held a dagger in his hand andughed up to the sky, letting the rain


    fall on his face.


    Then, he turned around, pointed the dagger to his men, and shouted, ¡°Pick up your weapons! You¡¯re


    my dogs! You must listen to me! I¡¯m now ordering you to go up and hack them into pieces! Go!¡±


    Puff!


    As Cecil¡¯s words fell, a delicate figure rushed out among the crowd opposite him and pierced Cecil¡¯s


    abdomen with a long dagger.


    sh!


    Cecil did not expect this change at all. The dagger in his hand fell as he squeezed the shoulders of the


    weaker figure fiercely, tearing the mask off that person¡¯s face!


    Hiss!


    At that moment, a face full of scars that looked utterly disgusting appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Celine¡­ Roy¡­¡±


    Cecil vomited blood in his mouth as his eyes widened. He looked at the person in front of him in


    disbelief.


    This was the woman who was tortured by him for months and got her face disfigured, Bowen Roy¡¯s


    daughter!


    Ba-thump!


    Cecil fell slowly, his legs kneeling in the rain. There was a pool of blood under his body!


    This was the end of a great figure.


    Celine¡¯s delicate body trembled violently at this moment as she nced at Bowen and dropped the


    long dagger in her hand. She ran over suddenly, hugged Bowen, and let out a cry that had been


    suppressed in her heart for years.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    A long scream.


    Clink, nk!


    At this moment, those who watched Cecil take hisst breath dropped their weapons one after another.


    They knelt down with their heads in their hands.


    Peter Murdoch¡¯s face was as gray as death as he knelt in the rain, holding his head and howling


    desperately. ¡°Young Master rke, please spare my life¡­¡±


    Philip nced indifferently at the sight before him. His eyes were shing with coldness as he said,


    ¡°Clean up all of Cecil¡¯s forces. Get rid of anyone who resists!¡±


    His cold voice resounded throughout thend.


    Then, Philip turned around. Theo followed closely behind and they both got into the car to leave Fenix


    Hotel.


    After hurrying to the hospital, Philip sat in front of M¡¯s bed with eyes full of regret. In the ward stood


    Don, Theo, and Melody.


    Don said, ¡°Young Master rke, M is fine. She has some superficial wounds and has caught a fever.


    The wound on her forehead has been stitched. The doctor said that she needs to be hospitalized for


    observation for a few days.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    The others exchanged a nce before turning to leave.


    Philip looked at the quietly sleeping M when the phone next to him rang suddenly. As soon as Philip


    saw Fennel Leigh¡¯s name on the disy, he quickly picked up the call.


    It was the same maic male voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°I found it. This Yana Young is not simple. She has a twin sister, Nina Jacques, and they belong to a


    killer organization that consists of all female assassins. The name of the organization is the Beauty


    Killers, and the leader is Margot Pearson.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Margot Pearson?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    On the other end, Fennel was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should tell


    you. I¡¯ve investigated the Larson family in Fernvale for so long and coupled with this Yana Young who


    you¡¯ve asked me to check this time, I discovered a secret.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°The Beauty Killers seemed to be founded by Lady Larson back then¡­¡±

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Philip was startled, and his face suddenly changed.


    The Beauty Killers was actually founded by his mother.


    What could be the secret behind all this?


    Philip was a little flustered, and the voice on the other end of the phone continued, ¡°The Beauty Killers


    is a secret organization founded by thedy during her lifetime. It only obeys orders from thedy and


    did many things for thedy and the rke family. However, after Lady Larson¡¯s ident, the Beauty


    Killers suddenly disappeared from the world for a while. It was only a few years ago that they returned


    to the arena and gradually began operations again. During this time, someone must have taken control


    of it again.¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment before reacting and asking, ¡°Have you found out who it is?¡±


    The voice paused before saying hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find out. They¡¯ve basically erased all the


    past information. I managed to buy the rest with a lot of money from some old friends. It can also be


    said that the Beauty Killers nowadays is no longer the same organization as the one founded by the


    lady. Many changes are quite different.¡±


    When Fennel found out about this information, his brows had furrowed deeply while his heart was full


    of emotions.


    The Beauty Killers was actually founded by Lady Larson.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he recalled past events.


    After a while, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Yana Young and Nina Jacques?¡±


    ¡°Both Yana and Nina were adopted by Lady Larson back then. You should remember that Lady Larson


    founded an orphanage back then. Through that channel, Lady Larson selected some capable little girls


    to enter the organization and trained them ording to their own ambitions.¡±


    ¡°Yana and Nina were both selected at that time. One was trained as a weapon responsible for


    collecting information, a covert entity, while the other was trained as a belle responsible for contacting


    major figures, an overt entity. They were the peerless twin pride of the Beauty Killers at that time. Lady


    Larson valued these two little girls a lot.¡±


    ¡°Butter, after thedy¡¯s ident, the organization seemed to have undergone considerable changes.


    ¡°Yana and Nina also parted ways because of different assignments.


    ¡°Yana seemed to have left the Beauty Killers¡¯ control, but Nina is likely still with them.¡±


    Listening to the news reported by Fennel, Philip¡¯s brows furrowed. His head was full of thoughts.


    At first, he felt that Nina was familiar as the tattoo on her chest had made him suspicious.


    Now that he thought about it¡­


    In the orphanage founded by his mother, many little girls seemed to have the same scarlet spider


    tattoo.


    Could it be that all the girls who belonged to the organization were branded with that tattoo?


    After Philip pondered for a moment, he said, ¡°Continue the investigation. I want to know who is in


    control of this organization now. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that they must be after something big with this


    reappearance.¡±


    Fennel hummed in assent and said, ¡°I know, but Young Master, I must remind you that what happened


    to the Larson family back then was very profound. I¡¯ve been here for almost two months and the Larson


    family is constantly contacting people from the maind and overseas. The background of those


    people is quite substantial. It seems that the ambitions of the current Larson family are not small and


    maybe a little different from the original Larson family.¡±


    Philip also realized that. Since his grandfather had told Cynthia to pass that item to him, it was enough


    to exin certain things.


    It was a token that his father gave to the Larson family back then. To arge extent, it could be used to


    get great assistance from his father.


    Now that Grandfather had returned the item to him, it was tantamount to the Larson family refusing


    help from the rke family.


    There was only one exnation for this.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Grandfather did not trust the Larson family now.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll find time to go there. I must find out the truth behind my mother¡¯s ident.¡±


    Coldness shed in his eyes, then he said, ¡°By the way, if you¡¯re in Fernvale, help me take care of


    Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After that, the call ended.


    Philip nced at M on the hospital bed, then raised his eyebrows and looked out the window.


    The rain had stopped.


    The situation seemed to be getting more and more troublesome.


    Philip originally thought that it would not take long before he could bring Wynn and M back to Arcadia


    Ind and the rke family¡¯s house.


    However, the current situation was a lot moreplicated.


    The people in the dark were ready to move.


    There were more people at a deeper level keeping a close eye on the rke family.


    This game of chess had be more confusing.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    At the same time in Phoenix Pavilion at Phoenicia.


    Wace Phoenix had just received the report about Fenix Hotel.


    Apart from anger, he was also full of shock!


    Unexpectedly, this Young Master rke¡¯s methods were so forceful!


    It actually took him less than half an hour topletely defeat a worthy opponent like Cecil Dane!


    Moreover, Bowen was sessfully released from prison, redefining the sphere of influence and


    ranking in the South River District.


    It was Bowen Roy!


    He was the epitome of a real overlord!


    Wace once looked up to Bowen.


    There were too many variables in the underground chamber ofmerce this time.


    Who exactly was this Young Master rke to employ such methods?


    He had the money.


    He also had connections.


    He even knew Don Garcia!


    The worry in Wace¡¯s eyes turned into hatred and killing intent.


    He turned around and asked Jerome, the second brother, who was behind him, ¡°Is everyone ready?¡±


    A trace of murderous intent shed across Jerome¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Everything is ready. We can


    move out anytime at your instructions!¡±


    Wace nced at the sky outside. Dawn was fast approaching.


    This night was full of apprehension. Many people had experienced what it meant to be overtaken by


    the younger generation.


    After brief contemtion, Wace looked at his own reflection on the ss window with killing intent in


    his eyes. With his hands on his back, he clenched his fists fiercely and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Move


    out!¡±


    In any case, Wace had to make the move this time!


    Philip rke could not be left alive!


    Wace understood deeply that Cecil had been defeated. However, the grudge between him and Philip


    had already been established, so many conflicts were bound to ur in the future.


    Rather than waiting for the time toe and getting himself trapped while unable to resist, it was better


    to take advantage of this right now and act in advance!


    A man had to be decisive and ruthless!


    A shift of viewpoint.


    At this moment outside the public hospital of Phoenicia, four or five ckmercial vehicles parked


    at the roadside suddenly opened their doors!


    More than a dozen men wearing ck leather jackets had their faces covered as they held long ck


    objects wrapped in cloth strips in their hands. After ncing at the surroundings, they looked at each


    other a few times before quickly rushing into the hospital!


    This happened too quickly!


    At the moment, there were not many people in the hospital lobby. Those patients and their families,


    after seeing this group of people rushing in, were frightened and squatted on the ground one after


    another.


    Two men took the lead. One took seven or eight people directly up the elevator while the other took


    seven or eight people up the stairs.


    Ding!


    The elevator had arrived.


    It stopped in the intensive care unit area on the fourth floor.


    At the entrance of the elevator, Theo¡¯s subordinates immediately noticed something was wrong and


    quickly fought with the seven or eight people who rushed out of the elevator!


    Biff, bang!


    However, the other party was clearly prepared and brought weapons.


    In just a few minutes, Theo¡¯s men were taken down!


    Then, they quickly rushed to the ward that had been targeted in advance.


    Bang!


    The masked man taking the lead kicked on the door violently!


    The door sted open with that kick!


    ¡°Hack him!¡± the masked man yelled loudly.


    However, as soon as they barged in, they realized that something was wrong!


    Inside the room, there was a man with his back to them. He was engulfed in a dormant chill as he


    looked out the window and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    The masked guys looked at each other at that sentence.


    Upon taking a closer look, there was no one in the room except for a few beds!


    What was the situation?


    This was obviously a hospital ward!


    Where did everyone go?


    ¡°F*ck! Who are you trying to scare?¡±


    The masked man who took the lead hardened his resolve. His eyes were glinting with violence as he


    tore open the wrapping around the long dagger in his hand, revealing a sparkling white luster.


    However, Philip kept his back to them. By looking out the window, he had a panoramic view of the


    scene of them barging in from downstairs.


    At the same time downstairs, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits were rushing over in full gear!


    Philip turned around with a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth as he looked at the people at the door.


    He said, ¡°Congrattions, please check the luxurious gift package you¡¯ve just received.¡±


    ¡°Check my *ss!¡±


    The masked man roared furiously as he got ready to hack Philip into pieces.


    However¡­


    Bam!


    He was directly kicked on his chest!


    The masked man who was carrying a knife was kicked and flew out, hitting the white wall behind with a


    bang!


    Then, with a loud snap, he fell to the ground. Foaming at his mouth, he soon passed out!


    At the same time, several brawny men in ck suits appeared in the room out of nowhere!


    It turned out that they had been hiding behind the curtains!


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, the few people immediately turned their heads and tried to


    escape. ¡°Run!¡±


    However¡­


    Without waiting for Philip¡¯s order, the brawny men in ck suits rushed up and fought with them!


    At the same time, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits had rushed into the hospital lobby. All of them


    were Theo¡¯s men.


    They appeared from the elevator and the stairs. In an instant, the dozens of masked men were


    subdued!


    In the other ward, more than a dozen of the men had their masks forcibly removed. With bruises on


    their faces, they were now kneeling on the ground.


    Philip sat on the seat in front of them, leaning forward while resting his arms on his knees. He was


    ying with a lighter in his hand.


    Click!


    The lighter was turned on and a cigarette was lit. Philip took a puff, looked at them, and asked coldly,


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    If not for Don¡¯s reminder that they were being followed after arriving at the hospital, Philip would not be


    aware that there was someone secretly after his life!


    It was unforgivable!


    The two men who took the lead kept their heads lowered and said nothing.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, nodded, and said, ¡°You¡¯re gutsy.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and motioned at two people. They then directly dragged one of the men


    out.


    Philip got up, walked over, and picked up a pacemaker before mming it on the man in anger!


    Biff, boom, bang!


    The group of kneeling guys trembled in shock at the scene. Some guys could not withstand it and cried


    as they peed in their pants!


    After the brutal beating, Philip got up, flexed his arms, and took a puff from the cigarette in his mouth.


    He looked at the dozen people who were kneeling and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll pick at random. You only have


    one chance.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip pointed at a thin boy.


    When the guy was dragged out by the ck-suited bodyguard, his legs had already turned to jelly.


    ¡°So, can you tell me now?¡± Philip asked as he nodded to Theo at the same time. Thetter took out a


    wad of money and threw it directly in front of the boy, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s 200,000. If you tell me, I¡¯ll send


    you out immediately.¡±


    The boy looked at the money all over the floor and the beaten-up person over there. He nodded and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s Boss Phoenix, Boss Wace Phoenix!¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment, then turned around and motioned to Theo to take these people out.


    After a while, Theo and Don walked in and stood respectfully behind Philip.


    ¡°Mr. rke, what should we do next?¡± Theo asked.


    He did not expect that Wace would dare to attack Philip.


    Philip did not speak but looked at Don and asked, ¡°Mr. Garcia, any good suggestions?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Don said mildly, ¡°The four Phoenix brothers are not as simple as they seem to


    be. I can use my connections to seal Phoenix Pavilion, but it¡¯ll only be temporary. The Phoenix Pavilion


    of Phoenicia is very famous in the country and there¡¯s a big boss behind supporting it. If you really want


    to touch them, I must return and ask my elder brother for advice.¡±


    Don¡¯s words made Philip frown.


    Was there a more important person behind Wace supporting him?


    Was it the same person behind Rachel rke?

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Philip¡¯s eye was twitching as a cold glint shed across his gaze. He said, ¡°If I want to touch him,


    ording to your guess, will the person behind him save him, or can the person behind the scenes


    withstand my attack?¡±


    Don raised his eyebrows and nced at Philip. After a long while, he said, ¡°Yes, they can.¡±


    In an instant, Philip¡¯s brows furrowed deeper!


    Theo stood aside. This was the first time he could sense such danger!


    Some people could withstand Philip¡¯s methods!


    What sort of formidable character could this be to withstand it?!


    Philip was also silent with ayer of frost on his face.


    He had never been a bully. Although the rke family held most of the wealth in the world, he also had


    his own background and connections.


    However, many kings were vying for the throne.


    Furthermore, the rke family was divided into the main and branch family, whichrgely restricted


    each other.


    As for some special fields and some special people, they were also not something that the rke


    family could touch for the time being.


    Of course, if Philip was determined to kill a prominent big shot, it was not impossible to make use of a


    part of the rke family¡¯s power. In that case, however, the price would be a little high.


    The elders in the main and branch families would also not agree to it.


    ¡°I see,¡± Philip said as a chill shed in his eyes.


    Don said, ¡°However, I think it¡¯s time for us to take the stage.¡±


    After that, he and Philip looked at each other beforeughing. Thetter showed his big white teeth and


    said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time to be on the stage too.¡±


    The two shared the same thought.


    It was only afterward that Theo understood what Philip and Don meant.


    Immediately, the three looked at each other and smiled.


    Over here, Wace was in the private office of Phoenix Pavilion at the moment, seething with anger!


    ¡°Dimwits! A useless bunch of fools! Why did they fail again?! They mess up time and again!¡±


    Wace was furious, pointing to his second brother and yelling.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They failed!


    Again!


    Moreover, the people they arranged were detained by the other party.


    Jerome also had a self-deprecating look and anger on his face. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°This


    Young Master rke is not an easy person to deal with. With someone like Don Garcia on his side, we


    ¡ª¡±


    Smack!


    Wace pped Jerome¡¯s face and roared furiously. ¡°Stop giving me excuses! The people you


    arranged are trash! Why don¡¯t you find people from the underground boxing ring? What¡¯s the use of


    getting a bunch of street punks?!¡±


    Jerome lowered his head and dared not argue further.


    He had made a mistake.


    He thought that this would be a piece of cake.


    Unexpectedly, the other party was so meticulous.


    Just at this moment, a female assistant wearing high heels rushed in. She first greeted the two bosses


    respectfully, then anxiously said, ¡°Boss, someone is looking for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    Wace asked violently. At this point, the sky had brightened.


    The female assistant was taken aback and quickly replied, ¡°Philip rke and Director Don Garcia.¡±


    Wace¡¯s eyes shed coldly when he heard that.


    They were here!

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Wace¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. The other party came to his doorstep without any hesitation


    at all.


    They were going to demand an exnation.


    Wace nced at Jerome and said coldly, ¡°Arrange for someone just in case! This time, don¡¯t mess


    things up again! Look for Lame Fred!¡±


    Jerome nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then, Wace followed the female assistant out of the office. In the lobby on the first floor, he saw


    Philip, Don, Theo, and others who had been waiting.


    The cold expression on Wace¡¯s face immediately turned into a friendly look as he greeted them


    cheerfully with a smile. Standing behind Philip who was looking at the interior decor of Phoenix Pavilion


    with his hands behind his back, he said, ¡°Young Master rke, I wonder if you have anything important


    for your sudden visit?¡±


    Philip turned around, nced at Wace indifferently, then shed an unfathomable smile at the


    corners of his mouth. He asked, ¡°Do you know what books I like to read?¡±


    Wace was startled by this question.


    The opponent was not ying by the books.


    Wace smiled superficially. ¡°Young Master rke is a person of great vision. The books you read


    must be different from those we read. I wonder what sort of books you enjoy reading? I can get my


    men to buy me a copyter.¡±


    Philip nodded and stretched out his hand to Theo.


    Theo took a book from behind and handed it to Philip respectfully.


    Then, Philip flung the book to Wace. With narrowed eyes, he looked at the other party smugly and


    said, ¡°I wonder if Boss Phoenix has read the book ¡®Self-improvement Guide for Actors¡¯?¡±


    With the book in his hand, Wace nced at the cover as his eyes shed with coldness.


    Was he mocking him for acting?


    Hehe.


    Very interesting indeed.


    ¡°Young Master rke, I haven¡¯t read this book yet. I must look at it properlyter.¡±


    Wace calmed the chill in his eyes and smiled slightly.


    Philip did not say anything to that. He turned around and touched a bronze statue of a beast¡¯s head


    beside him, saying calmly, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve received any news? Just now, a group of people came


    after me and my daughter¡¯s lives at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What? These thugs are too audacious! Young Master rke, tell me who it is and I¡¯ll send someone to


    arrest them!¡±


    Wace immediately became agitated and shouted. Those who were not in the know would be fooled


    into thinking that he was worried about Philip¡¯s safety and abhorred the evildoers.


    Philip turned around, stared at Wace intently, and said, ¡°But the other party said they were sent by


    you.¡±


    There was dead silence at his words.


    The atmosphere froze.


    Philip stared at the changes in Wace¡¯s expression before the man roared furiously. ¡°Bullsh*t! They¡¯re


    talking nonsense and framing me! Young Master rke, a wise person like you can¡¯t be blindsided by


    them. Someone is trying to sow discord between us and use the auction tonight to make a fuss.¡±


    The performance of Wace Phoenix truly brought the qualities of an actor into full y.


    His expressions and movements were totallyparable to veteran actors!


    ¡°Mr. Phoenix, don¡¯t get too excited. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d do such things either. After all, I just took


    Cecil Dane down, so no one would dare to offend me at this time. Otherwise, it¡¯d be too ignorant of


    them,¡± Philip said lightly, sat down, and took a sip of the tea on the table.


    This sentence held a trace of faint warning.


    Wace stood in front of him, bowed slightly, and quickly smiled. ¡°Thank you for your trust in me. Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll thoroughly investigate this matter and give you an exnation!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Philip grinned suddenly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Wace was startled when he saw Philip¡¯s sudden change of expression!


    Immediately afterward, more than a dozen street punks who were detained were directly pushed in by


    Theo¡¯s people from the gates!


    Bam!


    More than a dozen people were kneeling in the hall on the first floor of Phoenix Pavilion.


    Upon seeing this scene, Wace frowned as his eyelids jumped wildly.


    ¡°Mr. Phoenix, why don¡¯t you exin it right now?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and looked as if he was waiting to watch a good show.


    Wace frowned, turned his head, and red at Philip as anger welled in his heart.


    This damned junior!


    How dare Philip put such pressure on him?!


    He was trying to make Wace break the rules!


    In the end, he had to take out the people who he hired in the first ce. This would leave an


    impression on outsiders¡ªthe impression that Wace Phoenix could not protect his people!


    In that case, Wace Phoenix¡¯s reputation in Phoenicia would go down the drains!

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Seeing Wace motionless, Philip continued, ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±


    The corners of Wace¡¯s mouth twitched as his eyes shed. He said angrily, ¡°Men, cut off their left


    hands!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, several of Wace¡¯s subordinates rushed into the hall and drew their daggers


    from their waists.


    ¡°Mr. Phoenix, please spare us!¡±


    The dozen people who were kneeling panicked at the moment, desperately begging for mercy.


    However, Wace just waved his hand.


    Swoosh!


    Sounds of swishing daggers fell.


    For a moment, the stench of blood permeated the whole hall, and everyone¡¯s ears were filled with


    sounds of howls and wails.


    ¡°Drag them out!¡± Wace gritted his teeth. ¡°Send people to clean the floor!¡±


    Soon, these people were dragged out while several others rushed in to wash the floor.


    Within ten minutes, the hall was restored, but there was still a slight smell of blood in the air.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At this point, Wace was gritting his teeth. With dormant hatred in his eyes, he squeezed out a smile


    and said, ¡°Young Master rke, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Philip stood up and apuded, saying as heughed, ¡°Very satisfied. Mr. Phoenix, you¡¯re a man of


    your words. It just so happens that the scene earlier was recorded by my people. When the time


    comes, I¡¯ll get someone to pixte the video and broadcast it to the entire Phoenicia. Surely all the


    townspeople will admire Mr. Phoenix¡¯s righteousness and willingness to uphold justice.¡±


    While speaking, Theo raised the phone in his hand and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    In the video, the scene from just now was reyed.


    Seeing this, Wace¡¯s demeanor copsed!


    He roared at Philip. ¡°You dare to trick me?!¡±


    Philip shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you say you want to give


    me an exnation?¡±


    Wace¡¯s face was pale as he clenched his fists.


    He had no choice but to swallow this insult. He could not do anything about it!


    F*ck!


    Wace cursed inwardly.


    ¡°Show the guests out!¡± Wace shouted directly. He had no desire to stay under the same roof as Philip


    anymore, so he decided to send them out. Since things had progressed this far, he could no longer be


    bothered.


    However, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Phoenix, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. There¡¯s one more


    person to deal with.¡±


    Hearing this, Wace, who had already turned away, turned back again. He looked at Philip


    suspiciously.


    Immediately afterward, he saw a figure being pushed in!


    Boom!


    That person was shoved to the ground heavily.


    ¡°Jerome?¡±


    Wace saw clearly that it was his second brother!


    What was going on here?


    For a while, Wace panicked!


    Philip walked over calmly and stepped on Jerome¡¯s chest fiercely. Thetter screamed in pain.


    ¡°I forgot to inform you. When I was in the hospital earlier, I saw this person following behind those


    people sneakily, so I treated him as an aplice. I didn¡¯t go too far, right?¡± Philip exined, then


    raised his head to look at Wace with a smile on his face.


    Jerome was sprawled on the ground with his hands tied up. With a flushed face, he raised his


    eyebrows and nced at his elder brother before furtively shaking his head.


    When he stepped out just now, he suffered a blow to the back of his head!


    He was too careless!


    He did not expect the other party to make a move in Phoenix Pavilion!


    Wace was full of anger and coldness. He red at Philip bitterly while clenching his fists. Shaking


    slightly, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Wace¡¯s face was full of fury, and he was clenching his fists tightly.


    He had never suffered any disadvantage before despite being in the business for decades, but this


    time, he was meeting one setback after another. It made him very unhappy.


    The opponent simply did not y the game by the rules!


    Jerome¡¯s capture was a small warning from the other party.


    Philip shrugged casually and looked at the pale-faced Wace. He was not anxious at all. On the


    contrary, he appeared very rxed when he said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what I want. I just feel that


    since you said you have nothing to do with this matter, then why is your second brother mixed up with


    this group of people?¡±


    Wace twisted his eyebrows and immediately exined, ¡°My brother enjoys making friends with


    people. Perhaps they¡¯re just casual acquaintances. Isn¡¯t it normal for them to greet each other?¡±


    What a shameless exnation.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! What¡¯s wrong with knowing a few friends? I just greeted them and you arrested me


    just like that. This is a tant disregard to the four golden phoenixes! Anyway, in Phoenicia, we have a


    reputation to maintain!¡±


    Jerome immediately retorted, his face still flushed.


    As a result¡­


    Philip went up and kicked his stomach. Jerome¡¯s face turned blue as he retched several times.


    ¡°Is it your turn to speak? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking to your older brother? Such insolence.¡±


    Philip lowered his eyebrows and stared coldly at Jerome on the ground, his eyes full of chill!


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jerome burned with anger, but he could not do anything about it.


    Damn it! He was much older than his opponent too!


    Wace also stared at his second brother and said, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jerome could only give up. Gritting his teeth bitterly, he swallowed his grievances.


    Damn Philip! He would definitely not let him off the hook!


    Then, Wace looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Young Master rke, what do you think?¡±


    He was passing the ball to Philip¡¯s court.


    Philip looked around Phoenix Pavilion with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really have any


    suggestions. Why don¡¯t we just break his arm?¡±


    ¡°You dare?!¡± Wace immediately yelled. His suppressed angerpletely erupted at this moment.


    ¡°Young Master rke, don¡¯t go too far! As the saying goes, to err is human and to forgive divine. It¡¯s


    not good for either party if you do things to the extreme!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t solely rely on my capabilities alone to get to my position today! If you don¡¯t know how to take a


    step back, don¡¯t me me for making things ugly!¡± Wace said angrily as ayer of frost hung on his


    face. Strong killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    Philip chuckled as his eyes condensed. He stared at Wace and said coldly, ¡°Boss Phoenix, do you


    think you can beat me? Don¡¯t forget, I just killed Cecil Dane. Right now, all the men standing behind me


    and all the men surrounding your Phoenix Pavilion are still craving for some action.¡±


    Hearing this, Wace¡¯s heart trembled!


    They came here prepared!


    Sure enough, a subordinate rushed in and whispered into Wace¡¯s ear, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s bad. There are a lot


    of Theo¡¯s people outside, about a hundred of them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wace¡¯s frown grew deeper.


    They actually dared to bring people over!


    This was Phoenix Pavilion!


    ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡±


    Philip had sat down again at this moment, taking a sip of tea.


    Wace¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, I may not be able to beat you, but don¡¯t forget, I still have Miss rke behind me! She¡¯s no


    ordinary person. If you want toy a finger on me, I don¡¯t think she will agree.¡±


    Philip nodded, nced at Wace lightly, and said, ¡°Miss rke, huh? Why don¡¯t you try calling her?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    With a twist of Wace¡¯s eyebrows, his face was suddenly covered with a chill!


    The other party was simply too arrogant!


    He was tantly disregarding the four Phoenix brothers and Miss rke who was behind them!


    Was this Young Master rke so confident to go up against Miss rke?

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Philip also lost patience at this moment and said bluntly, ¡°Wace Phoenix, I¡¯ll give you two choices.


    One, chop off your brother¡¯s hand and we¡¯ll take it as nothing happened. Two, I¡¯ll ask the men outside


    toe in and smash up your Phoenix Pavilion. Then, I¡¯ll personally chop off your brother¡¯s hand. How


    about it? It¡¯s a fair transaction, right?¡±


    Fair transaction?


    It was a total loss!


    Wace was full of anger. With red eyes, he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Philip shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve gone too far, but you did something wrong


    and have to be punished for it.¡±


    After that, Philip stretched out his hand and motioned to Don to hand over the document. He directly


    tossed it in front of Wace, saying, ¡°Look at it. It¡¯s the notice issued by the association. Your Phoenix


    Pavilion has been ordered to close for reorganization¡­ How many years is that?¡±


    Philip turned to ask Don. Don smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Indefinite closure until Young Master rke


    is satisfied.¡±


    Crack!


    Wace almost crushed his fists. He bent down and scrutinized the documents on the floor, especially


    the final signature by Don Garcia and the official seal of the association.


    Philip looked at Wace and said lightly, ¡°You can still make a choice now. No matter which one you


    choose, I¡¯ll be satisfied and it¡¯ll be as if this document never existed.¡±


    Wace was furious. The other party was using one killing move after another on him!


    No matter what he chose, his brother would lose one hand!


    He had no room to retaliate!


    Should he look for Miss rke?


    Then, it would show his ipetence!


    After a moment of silence, Wace shouted, ¡°Men!¡±


    A subordinate hurried over, and Wace directly drew a dagger from his waist. Then, he nced at


    Jerome on the ground with eyes full of dismay.


    He raised his hand and the dagger fell!


    Jerome¡¯s palm was chopped off!


    Jerome immediately slumped to the ground, howling in pain.


    ¡°Send him to the hospital!¡± Wace said.


    The men hurriedly lifted Jerome and rushed to the hospital along with the severed palm.


    Wace¡¯s eyes were full of gloom as he looked at Philip. A menacing sneer appeared in the corners of


    his mouth as he asked, ¡°Young Master rke, are you satisfied?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Phoenix, take care.¡±


    After that, Philip led all his men out and left Phoenix Pavilion.


    It was not until his subordinates reported that Philip¡¯s people had all left did Wace furiously tear up


    the documents in his hand. He roared like a beast. ¡°Philip rke, this isn¡¯t the end!¡±


    He vented his anger for more than ten minutes before Wace calmed down.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. With a cold voice, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lame


    Fred, five million for one head!¡±


    ¡°That Young Master rke?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, there was a taunting male voice that continued, ¡°50 million.¡±


    Wace frowned and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡±


    Lame Fred said, ¡°Boss Phoenix, it¡¯s not that easy to buy his head. The risk factor of this business is too


    high. 50 million, non-negotiable.¡±


    Wace paused for a moment, gritted his teeth, and hardened his resolve before saying, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give


    you 60 million for adult and child! If you can¡¯t get his head, don¡¯t ever think of doing business in


    Phoenicia again!¡±

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Philip also lost patience at this moment and said bluntly, ¡°Wace Phoenix, I¡¯ll give you two choices.


    One, chop off your brother¡¯s hand and we¡¯ll take it as nothing happened. Two, I¡¯ll ask the men outside


    toe in and smash up your Phoenix Pavilion. Then, I¡¯ll personally chop off your brother¡¯s hand. How


    about it? It¡¯s a fair transaction, right?¡±


    Fair transaction?


    It was a total loss!


    Wace was full of anger. With red eyes, he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Philip shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve gone too far, but you did something wrong


    and have to be punished for it.¡±


    After that, Philip stretched out his hand and motioned to Don to hand over the document. He directly


    tossed it in front of Wace, saying, ¡°Look at it. It¡¯s the notice issued by the association. Your Phoenix


    Pavilion has been ordered to close for reorganization¡­ How many years is that?¡±


    Philip turned to ask Don. Don smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Indefinite closure until Young Master rke


    is satisfied.¡±


    Crack!


    Wace almost crushed his fists. He bent down and scrutinized the documents on the floor, especially


    the final signature by Don Garcia and the official seal of the association.


    Philip looked at Wace and said lightly, ¡°You can still make a choice now. No matter which one you


    choose, I¡¯ll be satisfied and it¡¯ll be as if this document never existed.¡±


    Wace was furious. The other party was using one killing move after another on him!


    No matter what he chose, his brother would lose one hand!


    He had no room to retaliate!


    Should he look for Miss rke?


    Then, it would show his ipetence!


    After a moment of silence, Wace shouted, ¡°Men!¡±


    A subordinate hurried over, and Wace directly drew a dagger from his waist. Then, he nced at


    Jerome on the ground with eyes full of dismay.


    He raised his hand and the dagger fell!


    Jerome¡¯s palm was chopped off!


    Jerome immediately slumped to the ground, howling in pain.


    ¡°Send him to the hospital!¡± Wace said.


    The men hurriedly lifted Jerome and rushed to the hospital along with the severed palm.


    Wace¡¯s eyes were full of gloom as he looked at Philip. A menacing sneer appeared in the corners of


    his mouth as he asked, ¡°Young Master rke, are you satisfied?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Phoenix, take care.¡±


    After that, Philip led all his men out and left Phoenix Pavilion.


    It was not until his subordinates reported that Philip¡¯s people had all left did Wace furiously tear up


    the documents in his hand. He roared like a beast. ¡°Philip rke, this isn¡¯t the end!¡±


    He vented his anger for more than ten minutes before Wace calmed down.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number. With a cold voice, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lame


    Fred, five million for one head!¡±


    ¡°That Young Master rke?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, there was a taunting male voice that continued, ¡°50 million.¡±


    Wace frowned and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡±


    Lame Fred said, ¡°Boss Phoenix, it¡¯s not that easy to buy his head. The risk factor of this business is too


    high. 50 million, non-negotiable.¡±


    Wace paused for a moment, gritted his teeth, and hardened his resolve before saying, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give


    you 60 million for adult and child! If you can¡¯t get his head, don¡¯t ever think of doing business in


    Phoenicia again!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Anna just watched with red eyes as she med herself. ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect M.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to listen to your apologies. I¡¯m here to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡±


    Anna was puzzled.


    Philip cut the peeled apple into cubes, then poked a piece with a toothpick. Stretching his arm out, he


    ced the cubed apple at the corner of Anna¡¯s bruised mouth.


    Anna was still a little apprehensive and hesitated for a moment before opening her small mouth shyly.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t protected M with your life, she might have been tortured by them a long time ago,¡±


    Philip said with a trace of hatred in his eyes.


    Anna said after a brief silence, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility. It¡¯s because of my inability that I couldn¡¯t protect


    her.¡±


    Philip paused, raised his eyebrows, and nced at Anna before saying with dissatisfaction, ¡°I said, I¡¯m


    not here to listen to you ming yourself.¡±


    Of course, his words contained a trace of humor¡ªnotplete dissatisfaction.


    Anna was dumbfounded. She closed her small mouth as her fingers scrunched the sheets


    unconsciously. She dared not say anymore.


    Philip fed the pieces of apple to Anna one by one, saying, ¡°Anna, how long have you been with Theo?¡±


    Anna was startled before saying in a hurry, ¡°Five years.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought of leaving Theo?¡±


    Anna shook her head and said, ¡°No, Theo is like a brother to me. I¡¯m an orphan. Theo has been


    providing me financial support to go to school. Since college, I¡¯ve been helping Theo out.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Philip continued asking.


    Anna said without hesitation, ¡°No.¡±


    Philip nodded, then asked again, ¡°Then in the future, will you follow me?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    For a moment, the ward became quiet.


    Anna stared at Philip with flickering big eyes that were full of shock and bewilderment.


    By following Theo, she was also working for Philip.


    However, following Philip directly and following Theo for Philip were two things that were totally


    different in nature!


    This was an opportunity.


    After hesitating for a moment, Anna declined. ¡°I still hope to follow Theo and work for Mr. rke. I¡¯m


    fine with this arrangement.¡±


    Bam!


    The door of the ward was mmed open.


    Theo broke in while staring bitterly at Anna. He turned around and bowed down respectfully to Philip


    before saying, ¡°Mr. rke, Anna isn¡¯t a sensible woman. Please disregard her words. I hope that you


    can ept Anna.¡±


    ¡°Theo.¡± Anna was moved to tears.


    She knew that Theo was doing this for her own good.


    Philip nced at Theo, then looked at Anna. He smiled and said, ¡°So, what¡¯s your choice?¡±


    Before Anna could answer, Theo immediately stared at Anna and said, ¡°Hurry up and agree to it! If you


    don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t call you my godsister anymore!¡±


    Anna helplessly bit her lip, nodded, and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. rke. I agree.¡±


    Theo was delighted as if he was walking on cloud nine.


    Then, Philip got up and prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, he looked at Anna worriedly and hesitated to speak several times.


    Anna noticed Philip¡¯s hesitation, smiled, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m fine. They didn¡¯t do much to me.¡±


    Huff.


    Philip breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine then.¡±


    Sigh.


    To be honest, Philip had been very distressed. If Anna was really defiled by those thugs, he would not


    know how to make up for Anna¡¯s trauma.


    At the same time in a luxurious private room on the third floor of Phoenix Pavilion.


    Wace bent down and stood in front of Rachel rke with a respectful and horrified expression. He


    said, ¡°Miss rke, I¡¯m sorry for my ipetence.¡±


    Rachel nced at Wace coldly, motioned to the female bodyguard behind her, then handed a


    portfolio to Wace.


    ¡°This is information on Philip¡¯s wife. You know what to do, right?¡± Rachel said with a chill on her


    eyebrows.


    Rachel rke was about to make a move on her best friend, Wynn Johnston.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Wace was startled. He took the portfolio and opened it. It was really detailed andprehensive!


    Wynn Johnston, huh?


    Philip¡¯s wife was Wynn Johnston, the chairman of Beacon Group. His daughter was M rke, his


    mother-inw was Martha Yates, and his father-inw was Charles Johnston¡­


    Very detailed information.


    ¡°Miss rke, this is?¡±


    Wace asked to make sure that he was right.


    Rachel said coldly, ¡°Wynn is undergoing prenatal treatment at the hospital now. Tell your guys to make


    trouble at herpany. It¡¯s better to create a big fuss so that Philip won¡¯t have the time or energy in


    Phoenicia. When the timees and the underground chamber ofmerce starts, he won¡¯t be able


    to do much. As long as the person arranged by the master can take down half of the profit division in


    the underground chamber ofmerce this time, you will be a great contributor.¡±


    Wace listened carefully, looked at the information in his hand, and already got the idea.


    ¡°Miss rke, I understand,¡± Wace said.


    After hesitating for a while, Wace continued, ¡°Miss rke, I have another small request.¡±


    Rachel nced at Wace faintly with an insightful smile at the corners of her mouth. She said, ¡°Do


    you want to seek revenge for your brother and make a move on Philip?¡±


    Wace nodded, squeezed his fists, and said, ¡°That brat went too far! Relying on his money and


    strength and using Don¡¯s connections to suppress me¡­ I can¡¯t take this lying down!¡±


    Wace thought of what Philip had done to him and was full of anger!


    Rachel thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do whatever you want but be careful not to leave a trace.


    Especially for the underground chamber ofmerce tomorrow night, the top priority is that there must


    be no mistakes! If things are exposed, you should know how to deal with it. Don¡¯t leave any trails


    behind!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Miss rke. I¡¯ll handle it cleanly.¡±


    Wace bowed his head.


    Rachel got up and walked to the door when she suddenly stopped mid-way. She said coldly without


    turning her head back, ¡°You¡¯d better bepletely sure about hiring Lame Fred to do things for you. If


    anything happens, you must bear the consequences!¡±


    After that, Rachel swayed her agile waist and left the private room.


    ¡°Miss rke, please watch your steps.¡±


    Standing in the room, Wace had ayer of cold sweat on his forehead.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Miss rke actually knew.


    Was thatst sentence a warning to him?


    Wace was silent for a long time as his eyes shed with a bit of cruelty. He hardened his resolve and


    did exactly what he was told to do.


    Then, he waved his hand angrily and called one of his subordinates. Holding the portfolio, he said,


    ¡°Quickly send a group of people to Riverdale to make trouble at Beacon Group. The bigger the trouble,


    the better. Don¡¯t be afraid to spend money.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    The man took the portfolio and got to work.


    At Riverdale, Beacon Group.


    Today, Mindy was in thepany and was very busy.


    This young woman wore a small trench coat while her straight and slender legs were wrapped in thin


    ck stockings. She had on a pair of ck-framed sses and exuded the charm of an intellectual


    woman.


    She had no choice. Madam Johnston was in the hospital, so she needed to take care of all matters.


    Here, she was holding a pile of documents and was about to go to the hospital when an anxious female


    receptionist rushed in at the door and shouted, ¡°Mindy, it¡¯s bad. Someone came to thepany to


    make trouble!¡±


    Make trouble?


    Mindy¡¯s face darkened. She quickly called some people and ran to the door of thepany. Currently


    at the entrance, a lot of people had gathered and were moring.


    The other party was a group of hooligans, all of them burly and unruly. They were holding weapons


    such as shovels and long sticks in their hands.


    It was exactly like a bunch of uncouth vigers asking for a pay raise and causing trouble.


    There were two boards covered with a white cloth on the empty ground, and on the ground, there were


    kneeling old women wearing mourning clothes who were crying. Three to five-year-old children were


    also squatting along with them.


    That scene was tragic.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Above the crowd, a bright red banner with a few particrly noticeablerge characters was disyed.


    [Beacon, the unscrupulouspany! Tumor of the medical industry! Profiting off peoples¡¯ lives! We


    demand justice!]


    There was also a lot of discussion among the crowd.


    ¡°Oh, what a pitiful family. I heard that a couple took Beacon¡¯s medicine and died, leaving only a pair of


    toddlers and an old mother.¡±


    ¡°What? So miserable? Then this Beacon is too evil! How could they im to be a pharmaceutical


    company? They¡¯re selling poison!¡±


    ¡°Profiteering merchants! Dishonest traders! Get out of Riverdale! We want the relevant agencies to


    conduct a thorough investigation!¡±


    In the crowd, everyone was raising their arms and shouting.


    Of course, among these people, some were paid actors while some were ignorant spectators who got


    driven by emotions.


    Mindy led a few people over and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are so many people


    making trouble?¡±


    At a nce, there was a sea of people and the numbers were only increasing! If this was not handled


    properly, Beacon would be verbally criticized again.


    ¡°Mindy, a family started this, saying that a couple died after taking ourpany¡¯s medicine. They even


    brought the corpses over.¡±


    The captain of the security guards, Fabio Lorne, replied anxiously at this moment. They managed to


    stop this group of people with some difficulties just now. Otherwise, the other party would have broken


    in long ago.


    Mindy frowned. There was absolutely nothing wrong with thepany¡¯s products, but she could not


    use these people of causing trouble.


    In desperation, she dialed Wynn¡¯s number and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, a problem has cropped up at


    thepany¡­¡±


    Mindy hurriedly recounted the matter.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Handle the situation first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    In the hospital, Wynn quickly put on her coat and a pair of ts. She then followed Tiger to the


    company.


    In less than ten minutes, Wynn appeared in front of thepany. From a distance, she saw arge


    crowd gathering around the entrance.


    Over there, the managers of the security department and public rtions department had hurried over


    to quickly analyze the current situation.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, there¡¯s no evidence that the other party died after taking our medicine. I suspect


    that this was arranged deliberately,¡± the PR manager said.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Wynn nodded. Under the protection of Tiger, she squeezed into the crowd from the side and nced at


    the wailing olddy and the poor pair of siblings who were at a loss.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m the chairman of Beacon Group and my name is Wynn Johnston. If you have any


    questions, you can ask me. Regarding this incident, we will definitely handle it properly. If there¡¯s really


    a problem with ourpany¡¯s drugs, I guarantee that Beacon will give the public a proper exnation,¡±


    Wynn said methodically.


    However¡­


    Crack!


    From the crowd, someone threw a few rotten eggs directly on Wynn¡¯s face and body.


    Then, other people started throwing rotten eggs, vegetables, and unknown liquids as well!


    ¡°Get lost! Beacon is a hypocritical and wicked enterprise!¡±


    ¡°A life begets a life! Wynn Johnston should pay with her life!¡±


    ¡°I heard Wynn Johnston got this position by using her body. Now she lives in a vi and drives a sports


    car. She¡¯s a ck-hearted female entrepreneur!¡±


    All kinds of vicious condemnation came from the crowd as the people became agitated!


    The scene suddenly became uncontroble.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Fortunately, Fabio¡¯s security team moved quickly and guarded Wynn behind them.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, are you alright?¡±


    Mindy was anxious and kept wiping things off Wynn.


    Wynn shook her head, forced a smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. We can¡¯t me people for being angry.¡±


    After that, she walked out from behind the security guards, faced the angry crowd, and shouted,


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down. We can¡¯t solve the problem like this. Regarding this matter, Beacon will


    communicate with the family members promptly. We will also understand the needs of the family


    members. I hope everyone will give me some time.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Why should we believe you? Wynn Johnston is the number one viin!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I heard that you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯m sure the child in your stomach will also be a scum of


    society in the future! It¡¯s better to die!¡±


    Wicked!


    In the crowd, several big guys with tattoos had been inciting violent emotions in people right from the


    start.


    Tiger tilted his head and spoke into Wynn¡¯s ear, ¡°Madam, those few are taking the lead. I¡¯ll call


    someone over.¡±


    Wynn frowned, but she nodded and said, ¡°Just in case, don¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Tiger nodded and immediately walked aside to dial a number.


    Just as Tiger walked away¡­


    From the crowd, a woman wearing a mask suddenly rushed out. She directly sshed an unknown


    liquid that she was holding in her hand onto Wynn¡¯s body!


    At that stench, a group of people dispersed in an instant.


    Wynn was also dumbfounded!


    It was a mixture of disgusting liquids!


    The woman immediately pulled off her mask, revealing a severely disfigured face. She sobbed bitterly,


    saying, ¡°Evil pharmaceuticalpany! I used your beauty products and my face is now ruined! Look,


    this is how I looked before, and look at me now! I want to lodge a report against you!¡±


    The woman shouted hysterically as many people behind her yelled in support.


    Mindy immediately arranged for the security team to block the excited crowd. She then hurriedly


    supported Wynn while saying, ¡°Madam Johnston, why don¡¯t you go and wash up first?¡±


    Wynn nodded, turned, and left.


    After more than 20 minutes, Wynn had changed her outfit and returned to public view.


    The troublemakers were still at it.


    Meanwhile, the spectators were still watching the spectacle.


    Now, the media and reporters had arrived as well.


    They rushed up, shoving the microphone into Wynn¡¯s face while speaking enthusiastically.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, how are you going to exin Beacon¡¯s inferior drugs?¡±


    ¡°Will you resign from the post of Beacon¡¯s chairman and ept relevant investigations?¡±


    ¡°Is the hard-earned money of normal citizens really easy to make? Beacon repeatedly broke out with


    scandals but was not closed down. Is there a transfer of interests behind it?¡±


    Chitter-chatter.


    The group of reporters was asking all sorts of questions, and these questions were brutal and


    condemning!


    They obviously came prepared!


    Tiger, Fabio, and the others hurriedly stopped the reporters who had seeminglye out of nowhere.


    Wynn adjusted her expression and replied, ¡°Everyone, let me reiterate that Beacon has absolutely not


    developed, produced, or sold any low-quality and counterfeit drugs. There must be some


    misunderstanding in this. I hope everyone will give me some time to conduct thorough investigations.


    At that time, I will hold a press conference to exin the relevant situation to the victims, consumers in


    the city, and the public,¡± Wynn exined to everyone.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At the same time not far away behind a corner of a building.


    In a ck MPV parked at the roadside, several people paid close attention to the scene.


    The man with the cap in the driver¡¯s seat turned to the person behind the car and said, ¡°Hurry up and


    put it on. Do you remember everything I taught you? Go over and pretend to be employees of the Drug


    Administration Association. This is a fake seizure document. Remember, you must bring the people


    over, and your attitude must be tough. Understand?¡±


    In the back of the car, three men wearing imitation dark blue uniforms of the Drug Administration,


    wearing special hats and crests on their chests, took their briefcases and looked at each other.


    The man in the cap took a few nces, confirmed that there was no problem, and drove the car out


    directly!


    Of course, this car belonged to the Drug Administration, but it was also a fake.


    When the car arrived at the scene, the crowd automatically dispersed and gave way.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    The three men got out of the car with a serious attitude, broke through the crowd, and stood in front of


    Wynn.


    ¡°Are you Wynn Johnston, chairwoman of Beacon Group?¡±


    The man who took the lead had a square jaw and a deep scar at the corner of his eye, but the hat he


    was wearing was so low that no one could see it.


    ¡°Yes, I am. May I know who you are?¡±


    Wynn was perplexed. Why were the people from the Drug Administration Association also here?


    Also, from the forceful intensity of this situation, things did not appear to be good.


    The square-jawed man gestured directly to his subordinates, took out a sealed document from the


    briefcase, and handed it to Wynn. ¡°We received reports from the public that yourpany is producing


    and selling counterfeit drugs. We¡¯re here to understand the situation. You need to shut yourpany


    down for rectification. Chairman Johnston, pleasee with us.¡±


    Wynn was startled and quickly exined, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. This is a misunderstanding. Our


    company doesn¡¯t produce or sell any fake drugs. We¡¯re also conducting an investigation. I also hope


    that the three of you will give us some time and wait for the investigation results.¡±


    Before Wynn finished speaking, the tall man beside Square-jaw interrupted her and said coldly,


    ¡°Madam Johnston, we¡¯re just following orders. I hope you can cooperate with us. Stop your business


    operations ande with us.¡±


    After that, these people employed a tough attitude and insisted on taking Wynn away.


    Tiger immediately stepped forward, blocking the path of these three men of unknown origin with his tall


    body. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you people from the Drug Administration Association?¡±


    When the tall man saw Tiger¡¯s fierce face, he felt a little guilty and stammered, ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right.


    What? Do you think we¡¯re faking it?¡±


    When he said this, he adjusted his hat vigorously and showed off the crest on his chest.


    He seemed to be showing off his uniform, hat, and crest all at the same time.


    Tiger was still very suspicious. Under normal circumstances, people from the Drug Administration


    Association would not take action so quickly.


    Moreover, he was ordered to protect Wynn, so he could not let the other party take thedy away.


    ¡°Insolent! Madam Johnston, is this an employee of yourpany? How dare he be so rude? We¡¯re


    members of the Drug Administration Association! Based on this, I have reason to suspect that your


    company is indeed producing and selling counterfeit drugs!¡±


    The square-jawed man suddenly shouted in anger!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At that, the rioting crowd standing behind immediately raised their arms and shouted.


    Wynn hurriedly put on a smiling face, stood up, and motioned Tiger to retreat. She said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go


    with you, but I need to bring my assistant.¡±


    ¡°No problem, please go ahead.¡±


    The square-jawed man gestured.


    Wynn gave some instructions to Tiger. Then, along with Mindy, she followed the three men into the


    ck vehicle that had the Drug Administration Association¡¯s logo on it.


    As soon as she got into the car, Wynn noticed something wrong when she sat down!


    She saw some clothes in the corner of the back seat of the car!


    Moreover, when she raised her eyebrows and looked at the rear-view mirror, she saw the man in the


    driver¡¯s seat smiling coldly at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not-¡±


    Wynn turned around and was just about to shout when the three men behind her covered Wynn and


    Mindy¡¯s mouths, shoving them into the car!


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    The door closed and the car sped away!


    Tiger stood at the door of thepany, looking at the taillights of the faraway car, feeling more and


    more uneasy. After thinking about it, he took out his phone and called Theo. ¡°Theo, something


    happened to thedy.¡±


    Theo was at Philip¡¯s side, and he hurriedly handed his phone to Philip, saying, ¡°Mr. rke, something


    happened in Riverdale. Beacon was exposed to be selling counterfeit drugs, and Mrs. rke seemed


    to have been taken away by people from the Drug Administration Association.¡±


    Philip trembled, stood up immediately, and took the phone before asking in a deep voice, ¡°What


    happened?¡±

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    One problem followed after another.


    Philip¡¯s body was full of chills at the moment. He suddenly realized that things sounded off and asked


    anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Beacon is said to be producing and selling counterfeit drugs? How is this


    possible?¡±


    Tiger said nervously on the phone, ¡°Mr. rke, I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but just now, a group


    of people was making trouble at the entrance of thepany. There were several groups of people


    and media reporters on the scene. While thedy was dealing with it, people from the Drug


    Administration Association came over, saying that they wanted Beacon to suspend business for


    rectification. They then took thedy and Assistant Mindy away forcefully.¡±


    Tiger hurriedly recounted what happened.


    Philip frowned deeply after listening. This incident was full of oddities.


    So many people were making trouble together, and the appearance of the reporters¡­


    By right, these reporters would not have arrived at the scene so soon.


    Not to mention, people from the Drug Administration Association also appeared with seizure


    documents.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Everything was too perfect!


    This matter seemed to be arranged in advance, one after another.


    ¡°Quickly send someone to the Drug Administration Association¡¯s office to look for them!¡± Philip said


    coldly and quickly hung up. Turning around, Philip looked at Theo and asked, ¡°Do you know someone


    from the Drug Administration Association?¡±


    Theo nodded and said, ¡°I know the vice president. He¡¯s my old friend. I¡¯ll call and ask about the


    situation.¡±


    After that, Theo immediately dialed the phone number of Vice President Farley and asked in a polite


    manner, ¡°Mr. Farley, I¡¯d like to ask you about something. Did the association issue a seizure order to


    Beacon Group?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, a middle-aged man wearing sses was working in the office. He was


    also slightly surprised when he received a call from Theo.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any notice here. Beacon Group is argepany in Riverdale with unlimited


    development prospects. Why would I seize it?¡±


    Kevin Farley was also taken aback, his eyes filled with confusion.


    Theo shuddered, then raised his eyebrows and looked at Philip. He continued to ask, ¡°No? Then why


    did three people from the Drug Administration Association go to Beacon and take Chairman Johnston


    away with a seizure order?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Kevin stood up from his seat and said in surprise, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Theo, this is no joke. I¡¯ve never issued such an order here. Is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    Kevin also knew the severity of the matter. He was afraid that someone was pretending to be a


    member of the Drug Administration Association.


    The impact would be huge!


    Theo immediately understood and said, ¡°Okay, I understand. Can I bother you to send someone to


    check the matter?¡±


    After that, Theo hung up the phone and shook his head at Philip, saying, ¡°Mr. rke, they¡¯re not people


    from the Drug Administration Association. The ones who took Mrs. rke away are impostors.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip suddenly became angry!


    Damn it!


    Someone actually dared to touch his home ground!


    ¡°Investigate! Send someone to find out who is behind this!¡± Philip said coldly while clenching his fists.


    Then, he said, ¡°We¡¯re going back to Riverdale!¡±


    Theo hurriedly contacted his men, and the car quickly stopped at the entrance of the hospital.


    As he was standing next to Philip, he could clearly feel the sudden anger that erupted from Philip!


    That intensity was too strong!


    He wondered who was in for it this time.


    They actually dared to stretch their ws to Wynn!


    Don also hurried over at this moment. After asking about the situation, he said, ¡°Young Master rke,


    don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll also send someone to ask around. Obviously, someone on the streets did this. I know


    some friends here.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he and Theo got into the Mercedes-Benz at the hospital and hurried back to Riverdale.


    In the hospital, Theo and Don¡¯s men were on guard.


    There would be no more problems.


    Now, the priority was Wynn!


    Soon, a convoy of four or five Mercedes-Benz cars drove out of Phoenicia!


    Here, as soon as Philip and Theo left, a man wearing a mask walked out from the corner of the bottom


    floor of the hospital.


    Then, he quickly drove straight to Phoenix Pavilion.


    When the car stopped, the man rushed up to the third floor.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Someone was knocking on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± It was Wace¡¯s voice.


    The man walked into the office and said to Wace humbly, ¡°Boss, they¡¯ve already left the hospital.


    ording to our men at the town¡¯s borders, the car has also left Phoenicia.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Wace¡¯s fistnded on the desk with his back facing the man. Through the window, he looked at the


    scenery of Phoenicia outside, staring at the vast green mountains far away.


    Then, Wace took out his phone, dialed Lame Fred¡¯s number, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lame Fred, I


    already got that person out of Phoenicia for you. The next step is up to you. I expect only one result!¡±


    ¡°Boss Phoenix, don¡¯t worry. Pay up and the deed is done. That¡¯s my motto. Just wait for my good


    news.¡±


    Beep.


    The call ended.


    Wace sneered menacingly. Twisting the corner of his eyes, he could already see the oue.


    Philip rke dared to fight with him?


    He would take the lives of his entire family!


    Then, Wace drove to the hospital and visited his second brother.


    Jerome¡¯s left hand was wrapped in gauze, his severed palm already reattached. Seeing Wace, he


    got up quickly and said, ¡°Wace, why are you here?¡±


    Wace nced at Jerome, motioned for him to continue lying on the bed. He walked over, sat down,


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s anger was apparent on his face. He gritted his teeth and said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of


    Philip rke! When I go out, I¡¯ll definitely not let him off!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s happening soon. I¡¯ve made arrangements.¡±


    Wace smiled faintly.


    When Jerome heard this, he asked dubiously, ¡°You arranged it?¡±


    Following that, Wace exined his n, including what would happen to Philip on the road today.


    After hearing this, Jerome squeezed his right fist as a ferocious sneer appeared at the corner of his


    mouth. He said, ¡°Excellent! As soon as Philip is dead, we¡¯ll be highly regarded by Miss rke. This


    way, the Phoenix family will still be seen as capable people in the eyes of Miss rke!¡±


    Wace nodded, let out a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect such an incident to ur this


    time. If Miss rke hadn¡¯t told me about his weakness, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with him.¡±


    Back to Philip.


    Five ck Mercedes-Benz cars sped on the mountain road leading to Riverdale.


    Philip sat in the back seat, talking to Theo.


    Suddenly!


    Two loud bangs were heard!


    The tires seemed to be punctured!


    The car was also skidding quickly!


    The bodyguard in the driver¡¯s seat was desperately holding the steering wheel before he finally


    stopped the car!


    However, the front of the car still crashed into the hillside on the left!


    Behind them, the four Mercedes-Benz cars also suffered the same fate!


    ¡°Mr. Theo, Mr. rke, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    The bodyguard in the driver¡¯s seat unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.


    However, Philip frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hold on!¡±


    After this sentence, the whole car fell silent!


    At this moment, there were no other vehicles for hundreds of yards on the entire mountain road!


    Only five Mercedes-Benz cars with punctured tires were stopped on the road.


    Philip turned around and nced at the cars behind.


    Several bodyguards in ck suits had gotten out of the cars to begin checking.


    Suddenly!


    Bang, bang, bang!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gunshots!


    Right in front of Philip¡¯s eyes, several of Theo¡¯s men were hit and they fell in a pool of blood before they


    could grab their weapons from their waists!

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    This scene happened too abruptly and too quickly!


    In the car, Theo and the two ck-suited bodyguards in the front seats quickly took out their weapons


    from their waist and waited!


    Theo realized they had fallen into the trap!


    It was a nned diversion!


    Moreover, the other party had set up an ambush on the mountain road leading to Riverdale from


    Phoenicia.


    In other words, the people behind were here to kill Philip!


    ¡°Mr. rke, stay in the car!¡±


    Theo immediately made ns. He looked at the two men in front of him and said, ¡°Follow me down.


    Whatever happens, protect Mr. rke!¡±


    However, Philip stopped Theo, shook his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Since the other party has


    already arranged this, they won¡¯t let us go. Stay in the car and act ording to the situation!¡±


    Through the ss windows, they saw four or five men and women wearing various masks approaching


    from behind the cars while holding long firearms in their hands. They were ruthlessly shooting at the


    remaining bodyguards!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    For a while, loud gunshots resounded!


    Boom!


    A ck Mercedes-Benz exploded. Soaring mes and sted parts flew everywhere!


    Watching this scene, Theo squeezed his fists tightly and quickly checked the surroundings.


    The car could no longer move, and there were no empty spaces around them.


    They could not run up the mountain because it was almost a 90-degree slope!


    Running down the mountain was even more impossible because there were cliffs and dense forests!


    Theo was filled with anxiety at the moment!


    If something happened to Philip while he was under his care, he would really me himself even if he


    went to hell!


    Soon, the gunfire outside ceased.


    The five masked men and women emptied a few more barrels of bullets on the ck-suited


    bodyguards who had fallen on the ground before turning their attention to the Mercedes-Benz at the


    forefront.


    The guy who took the lead, wearing a V for Vendetta mask, shouted at the Mercedes-Benz with a deep


    voice, ¡°Mr. rke,e out.¡±


    In the car, Philip nced at the five people who had already surrounded him, pushed the car door


    open, and walked down calmly.


    The man in the mask watched as Philip, Theo, and the others came out of the car. They could not help


    but sneer. The triangr eyes behind the mask carried a ferocious chill as the man said, ¡°Mr. rke is


    indeed a powerful man. I can¡¯t see a trace of fear in you at all. How admirable.¡±


    Theo and the two bodyguards raised their guns, standing in front of and around Philip.


    Philip nced at the five people and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Who sent you and how much are you


    getting? I¡¯ll triple it!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The man in the V for Vendetta maskughed up to the sky, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re rich, Mr. rke, but


    we¡¯ve already taken on this job. We can¡¯t betray our employer just because of your offer to triple the


    price, right? Besides, do you think I won¡¯t search for the money from your bodyter on?¡±


    The four people behind him alsoughed at that.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the man in the mask and asked, ¡°Well then, the first question, who


    sent you?¡±


    Cold and indifferent.


    That was Philip¡¯s expression.


    Even in the face of the threats from the five opposing people, he showed no fear.


    This was the courage that belonged to the heir of the rke family.


    The leader suddenly stopped sneering as suspicion shed through the corner of his eyes. He mocked,


    saying, ¡°Why? Do you think you can escape from our hands?¡±


    Philip said tly, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Hahaha!


    A burst ofughter.


    The leaderughed presumptuously. This was the first time he heard a joke like this in so many years.


    Lame Fred was in the business for so many years and had never missed!


    Even against Mr. rke who had caused such ripples in Phoenicia recently, he was confident in


    winning.


    ¡°Okay! You¡¯re very bold indeed! Do you think that with the three good-for-nothings around you, five of


    us can be killed?¡± Lame Fred asked coldly.


    The follower beside him said impatiently, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s stop the nonsense and just kill him.¡±


    Lame Fred turned his head, red at him, and said, ¡°Brainless fool! Haven¡¯t you heard that this kid has


    a card with a bnce of 100 billion?! If we can get our hands on it, we won¡¯t have to fight and kill for the


    rest of our lives!¡±


    Then, Lame Fred¡ªthe man in the V for Vendetta mask¡ªturned his head. His eyes were glinting with


    chills as he stared at Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, why don¡¯t we make a deal? I¡¯ll let you go, but you


    have to give me the card and password.¡±


    Philip sneered, took the card out of his pants pocket, and said, ¡°I can give it to you, but I don¡¯t know if


    you can swallow it!¡±

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Having said that, Philip flung the card at them!


    The surface of the golden card reflected the brilliance of the sunlight in mid-air!


    Lame Fred was very excited. Staring at the bank card that was thrown out, he reached out and


    grabbed it!


    Suddenly!


    Swoosh!


    A sh of silver!


    A severed arm spewing drops of red flew in mid-air with a beautiful arch before falling to the ground!


    The golden bank card that was thrown in the air was also grabbed by another hand.


    All this happened in two to three seconds!


    Very fast!


    Before Lame Fred and his men understood what was going on, they saw that their boss¡¯ hand was


    chopped off from the elbow when he reached out to grab the bank card.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A scream immediately resounded throughout the mountain road!


    Lame Fred clutched his mutted arm tightly, his face sttered with blood. He was howling in pain.


    Finally, the five people saw the person responsible approaching.


    It was a woman!


    To be precise, she was a woman with an extremely perfect body and who was wearing a ck fitting


    outfit!


    She had shoulder-length hair, big eyes, a straight nose, and there were red streaks on her cheeks. Her


    eyes were sharp as she held two scimitars in her hands. She stood in front of the five people.


    Domineering!


    A wonder woman!


    Only those descriptions could fit her.


    The five people came back to their senses and were prepared to retaliate when a figure shed before


    their eyes!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The woman swiftly passed through the five people like ck lightning. The curved de directly


    pierced through their necks, chests, arms, waists, and abdomen!


    Then, she stood behind the five people gantly with the scimitar in her hand spinning between her


    fingers. Swishing it twice, she then inserted it into the scabbard on her waist!


    The actions were performed in one go, the movements smooth and fluid. It was full of artistic beauty.


    Thud!


    The five people all knelt with their hands on their necks, falling into a pool of blood!


    Within ten seconds, Lame Fred and his party all went wide-eyed and died tragically!


    Everything happened so fast!


    Theo and the bodyguards still could notprehend what had happened.


    However, they saw the charming woman in a ck outfit walking toward Philip with her shoulder-length


    hair facing the wind. Each step of hers mimicked that of an elegant cat¡¯s.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Theo rushed out immediately, stood in front of Philip, and held a gun that was aimed at the woman. He


    roared furiously!


    In reality, he was scared!


    This woman was a crazy murderer!


    They could not resist such skills!


    However, in the next second¡­


    The woman with the S-shaped devilish figure walked straight to Philip, knelt on one knee, and lowered


    her head before shouting respectfully, ¡°Shadow Guard 17 pays respect to Young Master!¡±

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    Young¡­ Master?


    Theo was stunned and put down the gun in his hand.


    He looked incredulously at the woman who was kneeling in front of him, then looked at Philip


    suspiciously.


    Philip nced at Theo and said, ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.¡±


    Then, he looked at the woman and said with a smile, ¡°Get up.¡±


    The woman got up, her heroic and serious face suddenly blooming with a smile that resembled a sea


    of flowers. She went up, hugged Philip fiercely, and shouted coquettishly, ¡°Philip, long time no see. Did


    you miss me?¡±


    This sudden change caught Theo and the others by surprise.


    One second before this, five people had just been beheaded by her.


    One secondter, she was acting like a cheerful little girl.


    Philip smiled, motioned to 17 to let him go, and touched the top of her head. ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller.


    Father sent you here?¡±


    17 nodded with gleaming eyes, saying, ¡°Yes, the lord told me toe over and protect you secretly.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Philip continued asking.


    17 was a little bit embarrassed. She lowered her head, twisted her fingers, and hesitated. ¡°More than a


    month ago¡­¡±


    Philip almost fainted.


    ¡°You took the opportunity to sneak out to y again?¡±


    Philip was p*ssed. 17 had been ying and fooling around since she was a child. She was only three


    years younger than him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At the age of six, 17 was selected by the Shadow Squadron and began secretly training.


    17 mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t think anything would happen to you¡­ so I just went and yed for a while. See, I


    came here just in time and took care of this bunch of people for you.¡±


    17 smiled again, her big eyes flickering and twisting in the shape of crescent moons. Dimples appeared


    at the corners of her mouth.


    Philip shrugged, said nothing, and nced at the two red streaks on her cheeks. He then asked,


    ¡°Where did you learn this from?¡±


    ¡°Battle Angel Alita. Have you seen it?¡±


    17 tilted her head and asked, ¡°Well, do I look like her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Philip stroked 17¡¯s head indulgently before turning to Theo and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to Riverdale.


    I¡¯m afraid things will take a turn for the worse.¡±


    Philip was a little nervous.


    Since the other party had failed this time, they would definitely contact their people at Riverdale to


    attack Wynn and Beacon!


    Therefore, Philip had to rush back as soon as possible!


    After saying this, Philip walked to Lame Fred whose face was hidden behind a mask. He bent over to


    the dead body lying in a pool of blood and found a phone in Lame Fred¡¯s pants pocket.


    He opened the recent call history, but it was nk.


    Philip frowned. The other party was very secretive.


    On Theo¡¯s side, he had already made a quick call, asking someone to send another car over.


    Soon, they got in the car again and continued to rush to Riverdale!


    17 naturally followed Philip. With her around, Philip was more rxed. At least, there was no problem


    inbat effectiveness.


    In the car, 17 heard that the youngdy had been taken away and suddenly exploded in anger. She


    gritted her teeth bitterly before taking out a scimitar and dagger in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them myself!¡±


    This sentence made Theo and the others sitting in front of them feel a chill on their necks.


    This woman, with the appearance of an angel and the figure of a devil, was a solid and powerful


    character.


    They did not dare to think that such a cute and beautiful girl was actually an expert trained by Mr.


    rke¡¯s family!


    What exactly did Philip¡¯s family do?


    Theo dared not ask, but he knew that Philip¡¯s background was extraordinary!


    Philip was sitting in the back of the car, holding the phone retrieved from the masked man in his hand.


    After thinking about it for a while, he dialed the number.


    At the same time at Phoenix Pavilion in Phoenicia, Wace was in the office at the moment, anxiously


    waiting for Lame Fred¡¯s reply.


    More than two hours had passed, but there was no news yet.


    Could it be¡­


    Wace dared not think further!


    The arrangement this time was seamless, and Lame Fred was the one who set the ambush. As long as


    Philip and Theo passed through that mountain road, they would definitely die!


    Unless reinforcements fell from the sky!


    However, how could that be possible?


    Wace¡¯s phone rang, and when he looked at it, it was from Lame Fred.


    He was overjoyed and sighed in relief. Connecting the call, he asked nervously, ¡°How is it? Solved?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. A small ident urred on the road, so it took a while.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone was slightly low.


    Wace was startled and asked, ¡°Lame Fred? Why did your voice change?¡±


    At this time, Philip, who had already arrived in Riverdale, stepped out after Theo opened the door. He


    stood in front of Beacon with a faint sneer. He had already recognized the other party¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Wace Phoenix!


    It was him!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This guy was really relentless!


    Following that, Philip deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m injured. It¡¯s nothing serious. Since Mr.


    rke has been taken care of, you can sit back and rx. Your methods are really amazing. I heard


    that you made arrangements in Riverdale to abduct Mr. rke¡¯s wife?¡±


    Wace¡¯s frowning brows loosened. He smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s all thanks to you.


    As for his wife, of course I¡¯m the one who arranged it. This is my bargaining chip. I can also take this


    opportunity to swallow Beacon whole. I heard they have assets worth billions!¡±


    ¡°Boss Phoenix is really ambitious. Do you need my help? I heard that there are many of Theo¡¯s men in


    Riverdale. Although I¡¯ve taken care of Mr. rke and Theo, once the news spread, Riverdale is bound


    to be in chaos. When the timees, all the forces will set their eyes on this big piece of cake. It won¡¯t


    be easy for you then,¡± Philip continued. Tiger was already approaching him.


    Wace was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, tell your people to go to the port in the eastern


    suburbs of Riverdale. My people will meet them there. Then, just wait for my instructions before you


    act.¡±


    Wace was not at all suspicious. After all, swallowing Beacon would be no small feat.


    Now that Mr. rke and Theo were dead, Riverdale would definitely be in chaos!


    Moreover, the underground chamber ofmerce would be held soon. When the news spread,


    everyone would want to dip their fingers in Riverdale.


    Wace had to make advanced preparations!


    Maybe this time, he could strike the jackpot and win Riverdale, this fat cake!


    ¡°Okay, Boss Phoenix, let¡¯s keep in touch!¡± Philip said and hung up.


    At this moment, Tiger ran up to him anxiously and knelt in front of him with a face of guilt. He said, ¡°Mr.


    rke, it was because of my negligence. Please punish me!¡±


    Philip lowered his head, nced at Tiger with anger in his eyes, and said, ¡°Take some people to the


    port in the eastern suburbs. Once Wynn is safe, I¡¯ll deal with you!¡±


    There was a clear line between rewards and punishments!


    This was Philip¡¯s attitude.


    Theo stood beside Philip, not daring to say anything.


    After all, it was Tiger¡¯s negligence.


    Tiger stood up immediately, nodded heavily, and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll definitely bring thedy back safely!¡±


    He then respectfully nodded to Theo and hurriedly gathered dozens of men in ck suits who were


    standing next to the road. All of them boarded the car and rushed to the port in the eastern suburbs.


    At this time, Theo respectfully asked, ¡°Mr. rke, what about us?¡±


    ¡°We wait.¡±


    Philip just spat out those two words, his eyes glinting with chills and murder!


    Theo was puzzled and asked, ¡°Wait for what?¡±


    ¡°Wait for the underground chamber ofmerce in Phoenicia tomence,¡± Philip said calmly,


    already making ns in his mind.


    Since the people behind wanted him dead and deliberately diverted him away from Phoenicia, then


    Philip would wait in Riverdale. Once the underground chamber ofmerce convened, he would


    barge in!


    This time, no matter who it was, Philip would take them down together with the underground chamber


    ofmerce in one fell swoop!


    Theo immediately understood Philip¡¯s meaning, and his eyes glimmered.


    Philip¡¯s strategy was wless!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Philip said again.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Theo asked.


    ¡°Cirrus Vi.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold when he finished speaking.


    He needed to get something from Giada to make sure that his next n went smoothly!

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Very soon, Philip and his men arrived at Cirrus Vi.


    At this moment, many of the Wallis family¡¯s guards were patrolling the area.


    They were all shocked when they saw Philip approaching.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The squad leader of the guards rushed forward and stopped Philip who was about to barge in. He


    nodded respectfully before saying, ¡°Young Master rke, sorry but Madam is meeting guests right


    now. It¡¯s not convenient for her to see you now. I hope you can wait.¡±


    Madam Wallis was meeting someone, a very important guest!


    The entire Cirrus Vi was on intensive patrol and not even a fly could get in!


    Moreover, Giada had given the order herself!


    No matter who it was, they could not even take half a step into the manor!


    Offenders would be killed without mercy!


    Even if it was Philip rke¡ªthe heir of the rke family¡ªthe guards as well as the death warriors of


    the Wallis family who mostly worked in the dark would rush out immediately if he wanted to break in


    now.


    They would take Philip down!


    ¡°Meeting guests?¡±


    Philip raised his brows and looked puzzled. He nced at the entrance of the vi, and indeed there


    was a Rolls-Royce parked there.


    The presence of this party was not small!


    Who was worthy enough to have Giada seal the manor with such a big fanfare?!


    Philip was not blind. He nced around and found that Cirrus Vi had twice as many guards as usual!


    Moreover, everyone looked stern and serious. They were fully armed as well!


    This was very unusual!


    Philip raised his eyebrows and stood with his hands behind his back. With a calm and unperturbed


    face, he stared at the captain of the guards before saying coldly, ¡°No one has dared to stop me yet!¡±


    After that, Philip stepped forward, ready to barge in!


    The squad leader was shocked. He did not expect Philip to be so forceful!


    In an instant, he waved his big hand and the dozen or so guards at the door rushed over. They readied


    their weapons and aimed at the ground while staring at Philip, Theo, and the others with serious faces.


    ¡°Young Master rke, please wait patiently for a while. Madam has given an order that no one can


    approach the vi. I hope you understand.¡±


    The squad leader looked awkward. Behind him, there was a row of guards dressed in ckbat


    uniforms withbat headsets and ck berets. The muzzles of their weapons were aimed at the


    ground.


    They would not aim their weapons at Philip unless it was thest resort!


    After all, that would be insubordination!


    No one dared to take this risk!


    Theo was also very nervous at this time. With a wave of his hand, the seven or eight bodyguards in


    ck suits behind him quickly pulled out their weapons from the back of the waists. They held them


    tightly with the muzzles to the ground, prepared to move at any time!


    People on both sides suddenly became nervous!


    The air seemed to be thick with tension!


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold. He smacked the squad leader on the face and shouted angrily, ¡°Who gave


    you the right to talk to me in this manner? Giada Wallis?¡±


    Philip burst into anger!


    He did this to show the Wallis family¡¯s guards on the opposite side!


    His attitude had to be tough!


    The squad leader could only endure the p, but a trace of cruelty shed in his eyes when he said,


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m just following orders. I hope you don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Bam!


    Philip kicked and knocked the squad leader to the ground!


    At the same time, before the squad leader fell to the ground, Philip swiftly drew the pistol from the


    squad leader¡¯s waist. He released the safetytch and aimed his gun at the squad leader lying on the


    ground!


    His movements werepleted in one go!


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who gave you the right to stop me?!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was cold, and his zing domineering spirit sessfully suppressed the group of


    people on the opposite side!

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    At this moment in Cirrus Vi, teams of heavily armed guards quickly rushed out from different


    directions!


    Even on the road behind Philip leading up the mountain, teams of heavily armed guards from the Wallis


    family rushed out!


    In every hidden corner of the manor, numerous death warriors trained by the Wallis family were


    keeping a close eye on the situation at the gates!


    It was at the brink of conflict!


    Nearly 50 people surrounded Philip and his entourage of less than 10!


    The scene was quite shocking!


    When looking down from a high altitude, Philip looked like a powerful lion at this moment, resisting


    thousands of troops just by himself.


    17 was sitting in the car, holding her chin with both hands while watching the movement outside the car


    window. She muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°Are people of the Wallis family all idiots? They actually dare


    to stop the young master? Even Giada wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    She would not take any action now as Philip had given instructions before they came here that she


    could not show her face just yet.


    However, it was so boring.


    The bored 17 drew out two scimitars from her waist to y with. One was engraved with a dragon and


    the other a phoenix. Roger rke had personally ordered his people to forge them for her.


    Every member of the Shadow Guard had their own favorite weapon.


    Moreover, every weapon was assigned by Roger himself.


    On Philip¡¯s side, his eyes were cold. He was not even paying attention to the number of people around


    him.


    He held the gun, pointing it at the squad leader on the ground. Looking at him coldly, he asked, ¡°Who


    gave you the right?!¡±


    At this time, the squad leader could no longer withstand the pressure from Philip. Clenching his fists


    tightly, he was about to give the order to kill!


    ¡°Everyone disperse! What are you doing?!¡±


    At this time¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    Behind the crowd, a soft voice scolded!


    The guards quickly dispersed. Giada was wearing a long ck dress, her shoulders draped in white


    mink. Holding a Persian cat with two-colored pupils in her arms, she walked over with elegant steps.


    Beside her was Vivian who was staring fixedly at Philip.


    ¡°Philip, why are you causing a fuss at my ce?¡± Giada admonished unhappily.


    Philip turned his head and looked into the distance. He saw an old man with a cane at the entrance of


    the manor¡¯s vi. He got into the Rolls-Royce, then left through the side door of the manor.


    He could not see the person clearly.


    He only vaguely saw the figure from behind.


    Moreover, next to the old man just now, a tall man had been standing with half a mask over his face.


    He merely looked toward Philip coldly.


    It was this one look that allowed eye contact between them, causing dangerous sparks to fly mid-air.


    Giada also noticed Philip¡¯s gaze and immediately shifted her position to block Philip¡¯s vision. She


    continued to ask, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Philip retracted his gaze and threw the gun in his hand directly into the arms of the squad leader. He


    hurriedly got up and stood aside respectfully.


    ¡°Giada, I heard that you¡¯re meeting guests. Could you tell me who the other party is?¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, his face looking indifferent. The corners of his mouth curved


    upward, showing a seemingly non-existent smile.


    Giada raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°A business partner.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Philip asked again.


    Giada¡¯s expression changed and she said coldly, ¡°Do I need to tell you everything? You haven¡¯t


    officially inherited the family yet. There are things that you should ask less about.¡±


    It was a warning.


    After that, Giada continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this instead. Bringing people here and almost causing


    trouble, what are you up to?¡±


    Philip nced in the direction of the side door again, then turned to look at Giada. ¡°I want to get


    something from you.¡±


    Get something?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Giada became unnatural. She did not understand why Philip would suddenly want to get something


    from her.


    Did she have something belonging to him?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Giada asked solemnly.


    ¡°The Sovereignty Seal in your hands!¡± Philip said seriously.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Suddenly, at the entrance of Cirrus Vi, the atmosphere instantly cooled down!


    The surrounding temperature was terribly cold!


    Ayer of frost hung on Giada¡¯s face as her eyes shed with a chill. She said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Such impudence!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Philip dared to make such an unreasonable request!


    The Sovereignty Seal?


    He actually dared to covet the Sovereignty Seal in her hands?!


    Philip calmly looked at Giada whose face had suddenly changed and said lightly, ¡°I want your


    Sovereignty Seal.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Giada immediately refused. ¡°Your father gave it to me. You¡¯re not qualified to take it!¡±


    Giada was very upset now.


    Philip dared to disy such a tough attitude with her!


    Where did he learn this from?


    Was it Roger?


    However, Philip nced at Giadazily and asked, ¡°Am I unqualified?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Theo and the others behind Philip put their hands on their waists again.


    The Wallis family¡¯s guards behind Giada also became very serious.


    ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t stretch your arms too long! I¡¯m the second wife of the rke


    family, your elder, and your mother in the eyes of thew! You should be calling me ¡®Mom¡¯!¡±


    Giada was annoyed, and the Persian cat in her arms was also irritated.


    She thought that if she let Philip go for a while, the two would be at peace.


    However, who would have thought that when Philip came over today, he would actually ask her for the


    Sovereignty Seal!


    That was absolutely impossible!


    Philip raised his brows, shrugged his shoulders, and said, ¡°Giada, don¡¯t pressure me with your identity.


    In my eyes, you¡¯re worth nothing! You¡¯re just one of the many women around my father, while I, Philip


    rke, am the only heir to the rke family! In the future, the rke family is mine, and Arcadia Ind


    is mine. Even you, Giada Wallis, must listen to me.¡±


    This sentence was quite domineering!


    For the normally wimpy Philip to say such valiant words, it really caused Giada to look at him in a new


    light!


    Was this guy finally ready to leave the nest?


    Had he started to turn his fangs toward her?


    Giada would not allow this to happen!


    Her expression darkened, and her eyebrows furrowed. Her aura suddenly became cold and severe as


    she said, ¡°Philip, you need to remember that you¡¯ve not inherited the rke family yet! I¡¯m still your


    elder and I can still suppress you as an elder! If you dare to do anything disrespectful, I¡¯ll lodge a report


    to the enforcement hall. At that time, not only will you lose your identity as heir, but you¡¯ll also be


    imprisoned on Arcadia Ind for isted reflection. Would you like to end up in such a situation? At


    that time, who will protect Wynn and your daughter?!¡±


    Giada was right.


    That was also the reason why Philip was uncertain and dared not attack Giada openly.


    There were too many constraints.


    If Philip inherited the rke family, the first thing he would do was to remove some of the rights of the


    enforcement hall.


    Those rights put a lot of pressure on Philip!


    He was very annoyed!


    Hahaha!


    Philip suddenly burst intoughter, changed his serious attitude, and said, ¡°Giada, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m


    joking with you. Actually, I¡¯m here to borrow something else from you.¡±


    Philip never intended to get the Sovereignty Seal from Giada in the first ce because it was


    impractical.


    He did this just to give the other party high pressure so that the next request could be sessfully


    epted.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Giada¡¯s expression eased, but she still asked unhappily.


    ¡°I need to borrow a few of your people,¡± Philip said.


    Borrow people?


    Giada was perplexed,pletely unable to figure out what Philip was going to do.


    Philip continued to exin, ¡°I have something to deal with, but I don¡¯t want to use people from the


    family, so I¡¯m here to ask you to borrow me some people.¡±


    Giada was silent for a moment before she asked, ¡°How many?¡±


    Philip thought for a while, nced around Cirrus Vi, and said, ¡°All of them.¡±

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    ¡°All of them?!¡±


    Giada was shocked and said, ¡°Are you mad? There are at least 400 to 500 people here. Why do you


    need so many people?!¡±


    What was the situation?


    Did something serious happen?


    Philip actually wanted so many people!


    Who was he going to deal with?


    Philip shrugged with an obscure smile on the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know


    that. Of course, if you really want to know, just send someone to inquire about it, but I must warn you


    not to interfere in this matter!¡±


    Giada¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Philip a few times before saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine to borrow them,


    but you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Soon, there¡¯ll be reorganization in the internal structure of the branch family. I need you to go back


    with me when the timees to act as my backup support, and at the same time, get some benefits


    from the branch family,¡± Giada said.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. Was the Wallis family going to take action against the branch family?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Father for help?¡± Philip asked instead.


    Giada replied, ¡°Your father has handed this matter to me and he won¡¯t interfere in it. After all, what


    we¡¯re up against is the Olsen branch, so it¡¯s not convenient for your father to get involved. Of course,


    this is also your father¡¯s intention. I just never found a chance to tell you.¡±


    Father¡¯s intention?


    Philip thought for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back with you. However, when the time


    comes, I¡¯ll be taking Wynn and M back with me.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Abruptly, Giada exploded. She shook her head and said sternly, ¡°No, you¡¯re going back alone! As for


    Wynn and M, you definitely can¡¯t bring them back to Arcadia Ind now!¡±


    Philip was trying to take a second bite of the cherry!


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t return. You can handle the branch family all by yourself,¡± Philip said.


    Giada red at him and said coldly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t lend my people to you!¡±


    This matter was back to square one.


    It was at a deadlock.


    After a while, Giada softened and said coldly, ¡°I can only allow you to take one person back, your


    daughter.¡±


    Philip thought for a while and nodded in response. ¡°Okay, deal.¡±


    After that, Giada turned her head and left, leaving the view of her proud back.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Philip nced at Giada¡¯s back before getting in the car to


    leave.


    At the same time, the port in the eastern suburbs of Riverdale.


    At the wharf, in arge red and yellow cargo container at one area.


    In the workshop at the southernmost corner of the pier, four tattooed men were ying cards at the


    table.


    ¡°Hey, do you think the chick in there is worth a lot of money?¡±


    One of the men who was smoking a cigarette asked with a grin.


    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s the chairman of Beacon Group, so she must be worth hundreds of millions now!¡±


    another man said.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. It turns out that a good-looking woman like her is so rich too. I feel itchy,¡± the tattooed man


    who was smoking a cigarette earlier said with a leer.


    The other man smiled and cursed directly, ¡°You¡¯re not even going to let go of a pregnant woman? Can¡¯t


    you see her belly? Besides, the boss said that this woman can¡¯t be touched.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been a long time for me. It¡¯s rare to see someone so beautiful. Just look at her, her skin is so


    smooth and tender. Have you seen anyone like her?¡± the smoking man continued.


    The four people nced at each other, feeling a little restless at those words.


    ¡°How about it? Let¡¯s do it together. The boss won¡¯t know anyway. They¡¯ll just end up dead. We can¡¯t let


    this opportunity go to waste.¡±


    The smoking tattooed man continued to tempt them.


    The remaining three men thought about it for a long time before saying, ¡°I fancy the other one more. I


    want that one.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the three of you take that one while the pregnant one belongs to me, alright?¡±


    Having said that, the four of them nced at each other again. The next moment, they stood up and


    walked toward the workshop behind them.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Wynn and Mindy were tied up in the workshop. The surroundings were rather dim, the air was very


    humid, and there was a stench.


    At this moment, Wynn fully understood that the three members of the Drug Administration Association


    were fakes.


    They had been abducted!


    Mindy had already cried several times. At this time, she was sitting on the chair worriedly with her


    hands tied behind her back. She looked at Wynn and whimpered, ¡°Wynn, what should we do? They


    won¡¯t kill us, right? I¡¯m still young. I miss my parents now. Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    Mindy had never experienced such a thing before. She had always been raised as a princess. Even if


    her father was not an ordinary person, he would not be able to find her so quickly!


    Wynn was also a little flustered, but after her numerous experiences, she had developed a quick and


    calm attitude in crisis.


    She looked around, searching for a chance to escape. ¡°Mindy, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here. If they really


    want to kill us, they would¡¯ve done it long ago. Now that we¡¯re being tied up here, there must be some


    kind of transaction that has not been concluded yet. We¡¯re safe for the time being.¡±


    From the moment Wynn and Mindy were kidnapped, she began analyzing the situation that had


    befallen them.


    Who was the mastermind?


    Why did they kidnap her?


    Was it because of Beacon?


    Was it because of other things¡­


    Wynn was unsure, so she could onlye up with guesses to deal with the next situation.


    Mindy stopped sobbing when she heard Wynn say this. She looked at Wynn with tears in her eyes and


    asked, ¡°Wynn, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a tool that we can use to cut the rope with. We can¡¯t just sit and wait,¡± Wynn said.


    With sharp eyes, she saw a dirty bowl on the ground one meter away on the side.


    It seemed that animals like cats or dogs had been raised here in the past.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Hey, Mindy, help me get that thing over,¡± Wynn said.


    Mindy moved the chair hurriedly, her actions looking very strenuous.


    As the two were tied face-to-face and the bowl was on Mindy¡¯s side, Mindy needed to kick the bowl to


    Wynn¡¯s feet.


    After trying several times, Mindy had already straightened her leg but still could not touch the bowl.


    ¡°Keep it up! Almost!¡±


    Wynn cheered and Mindy tried again. As she was tied up, every time she stretched her leg out hard,


    the ropes would dig into her arms. It was very painful!


    ng!


    Finally, after dozens of attempts, Mindy kicked the bowl in front of Wynn.


    The two took a long breath and smiled at each other. Wynn said, ¡°Next, you have to pretend to cry and


    I¡¯ll break the bowl with my feet.¡±


    Mindy nodded and started to sob and wail.


    Wynn took the opportunity to sandwich the bowl between her legs, then mmed it to the ground!


    Crack!


    It shattered.


    After that, Wynn held a broken shard between her legs, then slowly lifted it before passing it to Mindy


    with ease, saying, ¡°Turn around and catch it with your hand.¡±


    Mindy nodded. With the seat, she turned around and caught the broken bowl piece between Wynn¡¯s


    feet.


    After that, Wynn moved the chair again, turned around, and the two leaned back to back.


    This process was quiteborious. After all, Wynn was pregnant, and every time she moved, she would


    feel a pain in her stomach.


    However, her efforts paid off!


    After more than 20 minutes, the two sessfully got rid of the restraints.


    Wynn and Mindy each found a sturdy club, went on tiptoes, and hid behind the door.


    The two were separated on both sides. They raised the sticks in their hands, breathing nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three and you shout for help,¡± Wynn said to Mindy.


    Mindy nodded.


    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±


    ¡°Help! It¡¯s bad! Come quickly, Chairwoman Johnston has fainted!¡±


    Mindy screamed loudly.


    It just so happened that the four men who were ying cards outside earlier were now heading there at


    a leisurely pace.


    The thought of enjoying such beauties in a while made them very excited.


    However, hearing Mindy¡¯s call for help at this moment, they panicked and rushed toward the workshop!

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    tter!


    The iron gates were opened!


    Two figures rushed in first, but before they could see what was happening inside, there was a whistling


    wind on both sides!


    Immediately afterward, through their rapidly dted pupils, they saw two sturdy sticks aimed at their


    heads!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Biff, bang!


    Darkness came over them as they fell to the ground!


    The two tattooed men behind saw that something was wrong, so they rushed in and fought with Wynn


    and Mindy!


    Needless to say, the two women were not a match for the two tattooed men.


    However, the two tattooed men did not get away unscathed either, suffering several solid blows from


    the clubs!


    ¡°Wynn, run away quickly! I¡¯ll try to stop them!¡±


    Mindy rushed forward desperately, opening a way for Wynn.


    Wynn could have escaped, but she could not just leave Mindy behind, so she turned around and fought


    with the two men.


    Bam!


    One of the tattooed men kicked Mindy¡¯s abdomen!


    Mindy flew out directly, her butt falling heavily to the ground. She let out a painful cry, her stomach


    aching with pain.


    Upon seeing this, Wynn turned around and ran toward Mindy.


    The other tattooed man behind her, who was also the guy smoking the cigarette earlier, directly


    grabbed Wynn¡¯s long hair and mmed her down. It was followed by a forceful p on Wynn¡¯s face!


    He yelled fiercely, ¡°F*ck! B*tch! You dare to run? You¡¯ve hurt my brothers, so I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s right cheek was flushed red, and her eyes were gloomy. She spat on the man¡¯s face fiercely


    and cursed, ¡°If you dare to touch me, my husband won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The man sneered menacingly, wiped his face, and smacked Wynn three times right and left. He


    shouted angrily, ¡°B*tch! How dare you threaten me?! Okay, I¡¯ll strip you naked now. I want to see when


    your useless husband wille to save you!¡±


    The man finished speaking and turned to look at the other man. After that, he grabbed Wynn¡¯s hair,


    pulled her aside fiercely, and pushed her hard to the sandbag!


    Thud!


    Wynn was pushed directly onto the sandbag, but fortunately, she had hurriedly adjusted hernding


    posture. Her hands received the biggest blow, which cushioned her fall.


    However, her stomach still ached and her face paled instantly!


    ¡°Wynn! You beasts! Wynn is pregnant!¡±


    Mindy had fallen to the ground on another side and was being pressed hard by another man. She cried


    out hoarsely.


    However, the tattooed man in front of Wynn rolled up his sleeves with a hideous smile and stepped on


    Wynn¡¯s chest while cursing, ¡°Pregnant? Haha, I¡¯ll hit you until you have a miscarriage!¡±


    The tattooed man smiled lewdly, walked toward Wynn, and held her white hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that


    your husband won¡¯t let us off? I¡¯ve checked into it and found out that your husband is notoriously


    useless! Hehe, why don¡¯t you scream for him toe and save you then?¡±


    Wynn struggled desperately while shouting, ¡°B*stard! Let go of me! You¡¯ll die a miserable death! My


    husband will never let you go!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Afterughing, the tattooed man pped her angrily!


    Smack!


    With this p, Wynn¡¯s mouth was bleeding and her head was feeling groggy!


    However, Wynn still struggled desperately by instinct!


    ¡°You¡­ beast, let me go¡­¡±


    Rip!


    Wynn¡¯s coat was torn off directly!


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were full of desperate tears as she shouted in her heart, ¡®Philip, where are you¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Wynn was bitter. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes as she resisted and struggled desperately!


    However, the tattooed man just sneered dissolutely.


    Over on the other side, Mindy was pressed to the ground by another man. She cursed hoarsely,


    ¡°Beasts! You b*stards! God won¡¯t let you go! Philip won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    In the entire workshop, the heartless and lewdughs of the tattooed man reverberated.


    ¡°Keep on struggling! Hahaha! I want to see if your rubbish husband wille and save you!¡±


    After saying that, the tattooed man took off his clothes and attacked on the spot!


    ¡°You¡¯d better f*cking stop it!¡±


    Suddenly!


    An angry shout rang in the workshop!


    When the tattooed man looked back, he saw a burly figure with a forceful intensity violently kicking his


    chest!


    Boom!


    This kick was strong and brutal!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The tattooed man was kicked out several meters beforending heavily on the steel frame!


    Clink, nk!


    The steel bars on the frame fell and hit the tattooed man.


    That guy was submerged under several steel bars and could not move for a while!


    All this happened within a few seconds!


    Tiger immediately took off his coat and put it on Wynn. Then, he bent over 90-degrees respectfully and


    said to her, ¡°Madam, I¡¯mte. Please punish me!¡±


    Behind him, a dozen bodyguards in ck suits had already subdued the other three men!


    Mindy got up from the ground. Ignoring her own injuries, she pulled the pale-faced Wynn aside and


    asked nervously, ¡°Wynn, are you okay?¡±


    With a pained expression, Wynn said, ¡°My¡­ My tummy hurts¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tiger¡¯s eyes widened. The cold sweat on his forehead fell like torrential rain!


    ¡°Hurry, bring Madam to the hospital!¡± Tiger roared.


    In an instant, several people supported Wynn and quickly rushed out of the workshop. They put Wynn


    into the ck Mercedes-Benz at the door, then hurried to the nearest hospital!


    Along the way, Tiger personally drove the car at top speed.


    Wynn sat in the back of the car with a pained expression as beads of cold sweat dripped down her


    face. She clutched Mindy¡¯s little hand tightly and asked with difficulty, ¡°Tiger¡­ Where¡¯s Philip?¡±


    While driving, Tiger replied, ¡°Mr. rke and Mr. Theo have returned and are dealing with other things.


    He asked me to rescue you. I¡¯ll call him right now.¡±


    After that, Tiger dialed Philip¡¯s number.


    Wynn quickly shouted, ¡°No! Don¡¯t disturb him. He has other things to deal with. We can go to the


    hospital on our own.¡±


    Tiger was stunned and concentrated on driving


    Mindy sobbed softly next to Wynn. ¡°Wynn, you¡¯re so stupid. Even at a time like this, you¡¯re so


    considerate with him.¡±


    The pale-faced Wynn squeezed out a smile. The cold sweat on her forehead had wetted her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he must have something urgent to deal with. It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Wynn said with difficulty while


    gritting her teeth. The cramps in her abdomen made it painful for her to remain sitting.


    Very soon, the car arrived at the hospital and stopped at the entrance.


    A team of nurses and medical officers rushed over with a stretcher. They promptly carried Wynn on the


    stretcher before rushing into the emergency operating room!


    Outside the corridor of the hospital, there were two rows of a dozen bodyguards in ck suits standing


    solemnly. They were on high alert!


    Tiger and Mindy waited at the door, looking very anxious.


    Mindy could not help crying and wailing. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of Wynn. Boo-hoo¡­ If


    something happens to Wynn¡¯s baby, what should I do?¡±


    Tiger looked at her uneasily, his face appearing unpleasant as well.


    This was bad!


    After thinking about it, he went aside, dialed Philip¡¯s phone, and said with a trembling tone, ¡°Mr.


    rke¡­ Something has happened. Mrs. rke, she¡­¡±


    On the other line, Philip was in the car heading toward the port in the eastern suburbs. At this moment


    when he received the call from Tiger, his face went pale. He anxiously said to the driver, ¡°Go to the


    hospital! Quickly!¡±


    In the car, Theo and 17 were shocked at the sight of Philip¡¯s expression!


    They had a bad hunch that something was wrong with Madam!


    Very soon, Philip arrived at the hospital.


    With Tiger in the lead, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits knelt on the ground in two rows along the


    corridor. With their heads lowered, they waited for Philip¡¯s verdict to fall.


    Philip walked over with cold eyes, nced at Tiger on the ground, and walked straight past him without


    speaking.


    Theo followed after, nced at Tiger, and patted him on the shoulder.


    This scene was naturally seen by other patients and family members in the hospital. There were a lot of


    discussions going on.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    ¡°Damn! My eyes aren¡¯t ying tricks on me, right? Isn¡¯t that Tiger Zander of Lord North Street?¡±


    ¡°Stop pulling me! I¡¯m seeing it too. Look at that, it¡¯s Theo Zander!¡±


    ¡°What? Theo¡­ Zander? The one who can make kids p*ss their pants at the mention of his name, that


    Theo Zander?¡±


    For a while, the crowd panicked.


    Such a group of people was so fearful and respectful to the young man with a frosty face.


    It was beyond belief!


    What background did that person have?


    Philip stood outside the operating theater, waiting anxiously. The coldness in his eyes was like a


    piercing sword!


    ¡°Where are those people?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Tiger moved over while kneeling. Bowing his head, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve subdued them.¡±


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent!


    Tiger hurriedly got up, led Philip respectfully, and came to a small ward that was being guarded.


    All four men were kneeling on the ground with bruises all over their bodies. Their hands were tied


    behind their backs.


    As soon as Philip and the rest entered the door, the temperature in the ward dropped to below zero!


    Philip took off his jacket and picked up the folding iron chair on the side. With coldness in his eyes, he


    walked directly toward the tattooed man who was sneering at him.


    Seeing Philip approaching, despite his mouth being full of blood, the tattooed man said with a


    provocative stare, ¡°Hahaha, are you that good-for-nothing Philip rke? Why? Do you dare to touch


    me? I¡¯m Boss Phoenix¡¯s man! Hurry up and let go of me, or else¡ª¡±


    Bam!


    He had not even finished talking yet.


    The folding iron chair in Philip¡¯s hand was smashed over his head!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Immediately, the guy¡¯s head was battered. He tilted his head and fell to the ground!


    He did not expect that the other party would be so brutal!


    He already said that he was Boss Phoenix¡¯s man!


    Was Boss Phoenix¡¯s name not good enough? Was his reputation declining?


    Someone actually dared to disregard him!


    ¡°F*ck you! How dare you hit me?! I¡¯ll destroy your entire family!¡±


    The tattooed man who had blood running down his face still threatened Philip so viciously.


    However¡­


    Bam, bam, bam!


    Philip directly raised the iron chair again and gave him a brutal beating!


    The other three men trembled at this scene.


    Too ruthless!


    This was too cruel!


    After a full ten minutes of beating, Philip suddenly threw away the bloody folding iron chair in his hand.


    He turned around and walked out of the ward while coldly speaking to Tiger who was standing at the


    door, ¡°Bury them.¡±


    Tiger nodded, rushed in with some people, and quickly packed the four men into body bags. They then


    dragged them out.


    Instantly, the three guys who were not beaten up began crying for mercy.


    However, all was in vain.


    Outside the operating room, Philip anxiously waited. Tiger had already returned and stood behind


    Philip. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Philip did not speak.


    It was also at this time that the door of the operating room was pushed open. The nurse in the blue


    gown walked out anxiously while holding the file and shouting, ¡°Who¡¯s the family member of the


    patient?¡±


    Philip¡¯s dormant chill and killing intent disappeared immediately. He now turned into an ordinary man


    who was only worried about his wife¡¯s condition. He stepped forward and asked anxiously, ¡°I am. How¡¯s


    my wife?¡±


    The nurse nced at Philip, took out the consent form, and said, ¡°Do you want to save the mother or


    the child? Think about it carefully and sign here.¡±

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Save the mother or the child?


    Philip¡¯s head buzzed at those words.


    How could this be?


    How could things suddenly be like this?


    He looked at the consent form in his hand with his hands trembling as if he was holding something


    weighing tens of thousands of pounds. It was very heavy!


    At this moment in the corridor behind Philip, Theo and Tiger were stunned. They were full of panic,


    fear, annoyance, and regret¡ªas well as endless anger!


    In the entire corridor, the temperature suddenly dropped to the freezing point, making people tremble!


    Without further ado, Theo turned around andmanded in a cold voice, ¡°Gather everyone from the


    whole city, go to Phoenicia, and kill the four golden phoenixes!¡±


    At this moment, Theo was full of chills and anger!


    Even if everything was at stake, he had to seek revenge for thedy!


    At most, Theo would lose Riverdale. Even so, the four Phoenix brothers had to die!


    Tiger nodded heavily, turned around, and ran out hurriedly.


    However¡­


    At the door, a pretty figure rushed in with a white-haired man and woman.


    Philip happened to recognize one of them¡ªProfessor Henry Turner!


    At this moment, another old woman who was about 60 years old followed closely behind.


    17 walked quickly to Philip¡¯s side and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master, I found the best doctor for you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Henry quickly and respectfully nodded to Philip.


    If this scene was witnessed by a doctor who knew Henry Turner, they would definitely be shocked!


    Professor Henry Turner, a man who enjoyed a high reputation in cardiology internationally, would


    actually treat a young man with such respect!


    How terrifying!


    Philip also turned his head to look around and asked in confusion, ¡°Professor Turner, why are you


    here?¡±


    After that, he looked at 17 in bewilderment.


    Henry wiped the cold sweat from his forehead hurriedly, exhaled heavily, and said, ¡°I was invited by


    your people. It just so happened that I was meeting my friend in Riverdale.¡±


    Henry did not waste any time on this topic and asked anxiously, ¡°I heard that Mrs. rke had an


    ident?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was very gloomy. He nodded, nced at Henry, and said, ¡°The doctor is asking me


    to choose between the mother and child.¡±


    Even if Henry Turner enjoyed a high reputation in the world and was known as a living Buddha,


    Professor Turner could hardly do anything with a pregnant woman.


    Without hesitation, Philip turned to the nurse and said, ¡°Save the mother.¡±


    Just when Philip was about to sign on the form, Henry hurriedly grabbed him and said, ¡°Mr. rke,


    wait. I brought my friend here with me. She¡¯s the most famous professor of obstetrics and gynecology


    in the country. Maybe she can¡­¡±


    Henry pushed the old woman behind him to introduce herself, but the old woman directly shook her


    head and waved her hand before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no time. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    After saying that, she was just about to go in.


    However, the nurse stared coldly at her and cursed, ¡°What are you doing? Who are you? This is the


    obstetrics and gynecology operating room!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As she was saying that, she stared at Philip angrily.


    How could this man be so unreliable? He randomly found an old woman, iming that she was a


    professor of obstetrics and gynecology? They even wanted to break into the operating room?


    The old woman straightened her back. With a serious look on her face, she stared at the nurse and


    said, ¡°This is a matter of life and death! My name is Beatrice Swann! Tell your director of the obstetrics


    and gynecology department, Jack Quentin, toe out and see me!¡±


    The nurse panicked when she heard the other party call out the chief physician¡¯s name.


    However, she still looked at the old woman coldly and said, ¡°Director Quentin is busy with the operation


    inside. Why should he see you? All of you get out! I¡¯ll call the police if you continue making a fuss!¡±


    After that, the nurse looked at Philip coldly and shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and sign it.


    Do you wish to see both mother and child gone?¡±


    This bunch of people was too foolish!

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Just at this moment, the door of the operating room was pushed open. The chief surgeon donned in a


    sterile surgical gown walked out.


    His eyes that could be seen behind his mask revealed traces of displeasure. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? It¡¯s so noisy. Has the family member decided yet? Are we saving the mother or the child?¡±


    ¡°Jack Quentin!¡±


    At this time, the old woman shouted in a cold voice.


    In an instant, the chief surgeon nced at the old woman who stood aside.


    Suddenly!


    The other party was stunned!


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Jack could not believe his eyes! He took off his mask in surprise, his face full of excitement!


    He did not expect to see his teacher again after 12 years!


    Beatrice¡¯s face was cold. She nced at Jack who was excited and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin.


    I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Jack understood in an instant and nced at Philip who was standing aside.


    Professor Swann was here for him?


    This young man could actually hire his teacher?


    However, Jack only took a quick look before arranging for the nurse to bring Beatrice a sterile gown. He


    then respectfully followed Beatrice into the operating room.


    This was an opportunity for him to learn!


    In this world, many people dreamed and yearned to learn from Beatrice Swann!


    When was thest time he got such an opportunity?


    Jack had forgotten!


    Jack was well aware. Anyone who got an opportunity to learn from Beatrice Swann, in the future, they


    would surely be second to none in the obstetrics and gynecology field. Some had even developed a


    reputation of their own and became renowned professors!


    Therefore, Jack Quentin could not let go of this opportunity!


    Seeing the old woman enter, a heavy stone lifted from Philip¡¯s heart.


    Henry stood behind Philip respectfully andforted him, saying, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t worry. With my


    friend around, both the mother and the child will be fine.¡±


    Philip turned his head and looked at Henry in puzzlement.


    Thetter smiled and exined, ¡°Her name is Beatrice Swann. She¡¯s an unparalleled expert in


    obstetrics and gynecology in this country! In the international arena, she¡¯s also second to none! It can


    be said that the recovery rate of any surgery she has done is 100%. No matter how difficult or how


    dangerous the surgery, she can handle it well.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip finally breathed a sigh of relief, but his expression was still tense.


    Those who shared the same nervousness as Philip were Theo and Tiger who were behind him!


    Theo had asked Tiger to send out the notification!


    At this moment, all the people in Riverdale were on the move!


    Dozens of ckmercial vehicles drove frantically on the streets of Riverdale, all rushing to the ob-


    gyn hospital!


    In less than ten minutes, dozens of vehicles had fully upied the parking lot in front of the hospital!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sounds of banging car doors!


    An overwhelming group of bodyguards in ck suits lined up in front of the hospital in a uniform


    movement!


    They were ready to receive orders at any time!


    This scene directly shocked the patients and their families who were in the hospital!


    This was the first time they encountered such an event!


    Too exaggerated!


    The situation was at the brink of breaking out!


    Inside the hospital, Philip waited anxiously.


    After half an hour¡­


    The door of the operating room was finally pushed open.


    Philip and the others gathered around, their expressions extremely nervous.


    17 was also ready. If anything untoward happened, she would immediately rush to Phoenicia and


    annihte everyone!

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    Beatrice took off her mask. She was sweating on her head and looked a little tired. She nced at


    Henry, nodded, and said to Philip, ¡°The patient is suffering from acute bleeding and must be kept under


    observation. However, your wife is very strong. In such a severe situation, she still protected the fetus


    desperately. She¡¯s a great woman. The fetus is temporarily saved, but the danger is still there. The next


    few days will be very critical. If she bleeds again, we might not be able to keep it.¡±


    The big rock in Philip¡¯s heart finally fell. He looked at Wynn who was being pushed out of the operating


    room, his heart full of regret and self-me.


    Philip rushed over, grabbing Wynn¡¯s cold and slender hand. He stroked her forehead and whispered,


    ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Wynn squinted, looked very tired and in pain. She smiled slightly at the corners of her mouth and said


    weakly, ¡°Baby¡­ is fine.¡±


    In the intensive care unit, Philip held Wynn¡¯s little hand tightly and just sat like that.


    At this moment, he was unwilling to be separated from Wynn.


    He just wanted to guard Wynn quietly.


    Theo, Henry, and the others all waited outside the door.


    After sitting for almost half an hour, Philip got up and walked out of the ward.


    Outside the ward.


    Theo and Tiger looked at Philip nervously.


    At Philip¡¯smand, all their people, including those arranged near Phoenicia, would rush into the


    town immediately. They would surround Phoenix Pavilion and take down the four brothers of the


    Phoenix family!


    However, Philip walked straight to Professor Beatrice Swann who was chatting with Professor Henry


    Turner and said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Professor Swann.¡±


    With that, Philip bowed to Beatrice.


    Her help was enormous.


    Beatrice had already learned about Philip¡¯s identity, so she got up hurriedly and supported Philip. ¡°Mr.


    rke, please don¡¯t do this. I heard from Henry that you¡¯ve invested billions of dors in our domestic


    medical industry. You¡¯re a strong supporter of the development of the domestic medical industry! I


    should thank you!¡±


    Then, Philip grabbed Beatrice and said, ¡°Professor Swann, this has nothing to do with the investment.


    I¡¯m expressing my gratitude in a personal capacity.¡±


    Beatrice was at a loss for a while.


    Before she found out about Philip¡¯s identity, she did not care.


    Now¡­


    Henry nced at Beatrice, shook his head, and said, ¡°Since Mr. rke is thanking you, then don¡¯t


    refuse.¡±


    Beatrice could only ept it.


    It just so happened that Jack Quentin, the chief surgeon of the ob-gyn hospital, also came over.


    He was very excited and stretched out his hands to Beatrice, saying, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s been a long time


    since I saw you.¡±


    Beatrice also shook his hand, smiled, and said, ¡°12 years is a long time. I still remember there were


    seven of you back then and all of you were very naughty.¡±


    Jack scratched his head. Although he was already 40 years old, he still looked like a shy big boy who


    was at a loss in front of Professor Swann.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, why are you here today?¡± Jack asked.


    Beatrice replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to conduct research with Professor Turner. We n to set up a research


    institute in Riverdale. After all, there are outstanding people here and they¡¯re on the cusp of


    development opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Research institute?¡±


    Jack was puzzled and said, ¡°Have you raised enough funds?¡±


    Beatrice sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Now that the domestic medical industry is in a recession, many


    high-achieving students have gone abroad for further development. Many talents have undergone


    national professional training in the country but will not return to the country after going abroad.


    Regarding this, several heads of our medical association are very disappointed and despondent, so


    we¡¯ve decided to open our own research institute. In the future, it¡¯ll be expanded into a professional


    independent research institute to train medical talents professionally, provide them with broader


    development prospects, andy the foundation for the development of domestic medical undertakings.¡±


    Speaking of this, Beatrice could not help feeling a little disheartened.


    The country had cultivated so many medical talents but they were attracted by the superior conditions


    given by foreign countries.


    This was the sorrow of the domestic medicalmunity and the loss of national talents.


    In order to reduce this loss of talents, Beatrice would work with old friends of the Medical Association to


    set up a research institute to train medical talents.


    However, this could not happen overnight. It required a lot of financial support!


    This type of support and investment was likely not to produce any returns for the next five years or


    even ten years!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This was fatal to businessmen or enterprises eager for quick sess.


    No one was willing to spend such arge price to invest in a research institute that was unlikely to


    produce any returns within the next ten years.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Jack naturally understood and said, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s really difficult to raise funds, but I know some friends.


    I might be able to contact them to ask if anyone is willing to invest.¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Great! We need patriots like you! Jack, as long as the institute is


    established, I¡¯ll rmend you to be the first batch of medical researchers to enter the institute!¡±


    Jack said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±


    After that, he was about to dial the phone numbers of some business owners he knew.


    It was also at this time that Philip stepped forward and asked, ¡°How much needs to be raised?¡±


    After asking this question, both Beatrice and Jack looked at Philip dubiously.


    As far as Beatrice knew, Philip had already invested billions in helping Henry¡¯s cardiology department.


    Was he going to invest in theprehensive research institute now?


    Impossible!


    This was simply not the kind of financial support that could be given by one person!


    Moreover, the research n this time was very extensive. The initial capital investment alone would be


    close to 3 billion!


    Uponpletion, the investment in theter stage and the development and arrangement of rted


    researchers would require at least tens of billions of funds!


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m afraid this is probably not a sum within your range.¡±


    Beatrice tactfully rejected Philip¡¯s kindness.


    Although she knew about Philip from Henry, she did not know everything.


    Jack also turned his head and nced at Philip who was standing in front of him. He looked like a very


    ordinary man.


    What did he mean? He wanted to contract the research institute alone?


    What a joke!


    ¡°Haha, this family member¡­ Your name is Philip rke, right? Listening to your tone, you seem to


    think you can bear the investment funds of the research institute alone?¡±


    It was not that Jack looked down on him, but he really did not believe that a man who could hardly


    protect his wife and kid had any right to spout such pompous words here.


    Was he trying to show off?


    ¡°Jack, don¡¯t be rude! Mr. rke is not an ordinary person¡ª¡±


    Beatrice red at Jack, but the second half of the sentence was interrupted.


    Jack asked, ¡°Teacher, do you know this kid?¡±


    Otherwise, the mentor would not havee in person to take care of this kid¡¯s wife.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he a rtive of Professor Swann?


    Beatrice nodded and said, ¡°I just got to know him.¡±


    They just knew each other?


    Jack smiled suddenly and rolled his eyes. He stared at the indifferent Philip and said, ¡°My friend, go


    back and take good care of your wife. Today, you were fortunate enough toe across my mentor


    who came to the hospital to see me. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve had to choose between your wife and


    kid.¡±


    Jack concluded that Professor Swann knew that he was here and deliberately came here to see him.


    Coincidentally, she came across this emergency and lent a helping hand.


    That kid was really fortunate.


    However, Philip just nced at Jack calmly. He hade across too many people who looked down


    on others.


    He could not be bothered with him.


    Philip simply looked at Beatrice and said, ¡°In order to express my gratitude to Professor Swann, I¡¯ll be


    fully responsible for the funds of this institute. Well, is one billion enough?¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°One billion?¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, her breathing a little short.


    ¡°Not enough? Then let¡¯s add a zero to that. How about ten billion?¡± Philip said calmly.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Ten¡­ Ten billion?


    Instantly, everyone was stunned!


    Jack looked at Philip dumbfounded. From his expression, he could not read any deception.


    Was he telling the truth?


    How could it be?


    Ten billion!


    Was he crazy?


    Who could have so much money?


    Anyone who could simply invest 10 billion in the development of a research institute must have tens of


    billions of funds!


    Would such a person be unknown?


    However, when did Riverdale produce such a character?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jack had never heard of it!


    He had never seen a rich man like Philip!


    Therefore, he immediately sneered and mocked, ¡°What did you say? Ten billion? Young man, you¡¯re


    overly pretentious. It¡¯s a good thing to be grateful to our Professor Swann, but it¡¯s not good for you to


    talk nonsense like this.¡±


    He refused to believe that a guy like Philip could spend ten billion!


    Even if he had some wealth, it would be a million to ten million at most.


    Ten billion?


    Ludicrous!


    Beatrice was also taken aback. When she heard the number stated by Philip, she was startled.


    However, she soon calmed down and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. rke, although Henry has told me that


    you have some money, ten billion is not a small amount. You have to consider it carefully.¡±


    Although Beatrice did not believe it either, she would not expose him openly or directly reprimand him


    like Jack.


    ¡°Haha, Teacher, what¡¯s there to think about? How could he afford ten billion? It¡¯s nothing but a joke.


    Forget it, I¡¯ll call my friend and ask.¡±


    Jack taunted and was about to dial the phone.


    Over here.


    Philip had already dialed a number and was ordering, ¡°Mobilize F-level control of the family property


    and allocate ten billion!¡±


    Hahaha!


    In that instant, Jack could not help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°What? F-level control of the family property, ten billion allocated? Do you think this is a novel? Do you


    think of yourself as the protagonist? What an idiot!¡±


    Jack was about tough himself to death.


    This guy was too funny.


    Was he delusional?


    Beatrice also looked at Henry helplessly. Thetter smiled slightly and signaled Beatrice to stay calm.


    Henry believed in Philip.


    Therefore, he remained silent.


    Philip nced at Jack, and thetter sneered, ¡°Okay, I want to see if you can transfer your F-level


    property control rights.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, George Thomas, who he had not seen for a long time, replied


    respectfully, ¡°Young Master, ten billion is not a small amount. What do you need to do?¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I utilize it?¡±


    That was not right.


    In the past, he could use it without any restriction.


    George said weakly, ¡°Young Master,st time you spent 800 million and the family found out about it.


    The members of the branch family protested vehemently, saying that you¡¯re spending money willfully


    while making no contributions to the family. They demanded that your property control rights be


    banned. You¡¯re now only allowed 100 million in pocket money each month. Moreover, your 100 billion


    card is also limited to only 50 million per day.¡±


    George was in a cold sweat and finished speaking in one breath.


    ¡°What? 100 million?¡±


    Philip frowned.


    F*ck!


    Those viins from the branch family actually stretched out their hands again!


    100 million of pocket money each month, how could that be enough?


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he hung up the phone with a heavy expression.


    Seeing him like this, Jackughed at him. He walked over and patted Philip on the shoulder, mockingly


    saying, ¡°So, ten billion has been reduced to 100 million? It¡¯s okay, you cane up with 100 million


    first.¡±


    How f*cking pretentious!

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    If he could note up with ten billion, just reduce it to 100 million?


    Did he really think that money fell from the sky?


    He coulde up with 100 million just like that?


    Beatrice also shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I know you really want to support this


    project, but if it doesn¡¯t work out, we don¡¯t have to force it. We will find a way.¡±


    However, Philip was unperturbed and continued to dial another number. ¡°Buffer, transfer ten billion


    to¡­¡±


    Philip turned to Beatrice and asked, ¡°Do you have a bank ount?¡±


    Beatrice was startled in puzzlement.


    However, Henry stepped forward and recited the bank ount information.


    Soon, Philip hung up the phone and said to Beatrice casually, ¡°Professor Swann, the money has


    already been transferred. You can check itter.¡±


    It was transferred?


    Beatrice¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    Jack sneered and mocked, ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you done pretending yet?¡± He said this with a tone full


    of dissatisfaction.


    Was this guy taking them for a bunch of fools?


    Just as Jack criticized and reprimanded Philip loudly, Beatrice¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly.


    She quickly answered the call and heard the assistant¡¯s excited voice on the phone, saying, ¡°Professor


    Swann! ten billion! Just now, we received ten billion in our ount!¡±


    This was the assistant¡¯s first time seeing such arge amount of money being transferred!


    Could it be that Professor Swann found an investor?!


    Great!


    When there was a will, there was a way!


    ¡°What? Ten billion? It really went through!¡±


    Beatrice was also shocked at this moment!


    The transfer really happened!


    When Jack heard this and saw Beatrice¡¯s face that was now filled with excitement and joy, he was


    completely astonished!


    They really received ten billion?


    The phone was hung up!


    Beatrice was in tears and hurriedly took Philip¡¯s hand, saying in gratitude, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re simply my


    great benefactor. No, you¡¯re the great benefactor of the entire domestic medical industry! Please


    ept a humble bow from me!¡±


    With that said, Beatrice was about to go down on her knees.


    Philip quickly grabbed Beatrice and said, ¡°Professor Swann, you¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re my elder and you


    saved my wife and child, so please don¡¯t do this! This is just my little support for the medical profession.


    I believe that under the guidance of highly respected predecessors like you, the development of the


    local medical industry will definitely grow by leaps and bounds. We¡¯ll quickly catch up with foreign


    countries. We¡¯re not weakling! We can¡¯t let others look down on us! I just want to tell our fellow


    countrymen abroad and those who admire foreigners that we, and our country, can have better


    conditions for them. We will not lose, nor are we afraid of losing!¡±


    Philip spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    Beatrice and Henry were also excited by his words.


    Exactly!


    ¡®We won¡¯t lose, nor are we afraid of losing!¡¯


    In the past, domestic conditions were not good. Now that the country was developing at a high speed,


    they had also attracted the attention of the world!


    The grass was not always greener in foreign countries!


    On the side, Jack looked ashamed at the moment.


    Especially after hearing what Philip said just now, it swayed his original intention to go abroad.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry for looking down on you. I still have a lot to learn!¡±


    Jack was a straightforward person who was not afraid to admit his mistakes.


    Immediately, he bent down and bowed his head to apologize to Philip.


    Philip just nced at him faintly and did not say anything as a gesture of eptance.


    It was not until Henry and Beatrice had left that Theo stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    rke, everything is ready. The news that we were intercepted on the way back to Riverdale was also


    released. ording to the news from our men in Phoenicia, the underground chamber ofmerce is


    ahead of schedule and will start tonight.¡±


    Philip turned around and nced at Wynn who was lying on the bed in the ward. There was murderous


    intent in his eyes!


    Those people really could not wait to divvy Riverdale up!


    ¡°17, stay here and protect thedy!¡± Philip instructed 17.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, 17 had lost her previous yfulness and said respectfully instead.


    Then, Philip waved his hand. With cold eyes, he walked out of the hospital, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the


    underground chamber ofmerce and give them a surprise!¡±

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Phoenix Pavilion, Phoenicia.


    The four Phoenix brothers were gathered together at the moment, wining and dining merrily.


    ¡°Wace, since Mr. rke and Theo are dead, the underground chamber ofmerce this time will be


    different. When the timees, a big piece of cake like Riverdale will definitely be popr.¡±


    The fourth brother, Gerald Phoenix, held the red wine in his hand. His face was full of joy.


    ¡°In my opinion, we did a big favor to those people in the South River District. We¡¯ll score a piece of this


    cake,¡± the third brother, Harvey, said.


    Only the second brother, Jerome, with bandages on his hands and apanied by a special nurse,


    asked in a deep voice, ¡°Wace, what do you think?¡±


    Wace stood in front of therge French window with his hands behind his back, looking at the


    darkening sky in Phoenicia,


    After a brief silence, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t intervene in the affairs of the underground chamber ofmerce


    for the time being. Let those big bosses fight it out. We¡¯ll stand aside and watch.¡±


    ¡°Brother, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Once Theo is dead, Riverdale has no master. We can¡¯t just stand aside and give it to Ken


    Cooke or any of those old schemers!¡±


    Harvey and Gerald were both anxious.


    This opportunity was too rare for the Phoenix family.


    After all, Phoenicia was a small town. Even if they could get half of Riverdale¡¯s power, the future


    development of the Phoenix family would definitely be one step closer to reaching the sky!


    Wace turned around, looked at his three younger brothers, and asked, ¡°Do you really want to get


    involved in this underground chamber ofmerce?¡±


    The three brothers exchanged a nce with each other before nodding.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jerome was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Even though we hold power in Phoenicia, we¡¯re still


    inferior to those leaders in other areas. Although Miss rke has agreed to our entrance to the


    Gentleman Court, if we don¡¯t develop our power of influence, everything will be in vain.¡±


    Wace was preupied, walking back and forth in the office as if thinking about something.


    The other three brothers watched their eldest brother nervously.


    ¡°Wace, we¡¯re running out of time. The underground chamber ofmerce has already been brought


    forward and there¡¯s only more than an hour left before the opening!¡±


    ¡°Those people can¡¯t wait to take Riverdale apart. If we hesitate anymore, we won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    ¡°Wace!¡±


    The three brothers were anxious.


    Wace stood still, turned around, and looked at his three younger brothers earnestly. He then


    squeezed the fists behind his back and said stiffly, ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll participate in this session of the


    underground chamber ofmerce!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately!¡± Harvey stood up hurriedly. He turned around and left the


    office.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare the manpower.¡± Gerald also hurriedly got up.


    Soon, only Wace and Jerome were left in the office.


    Jerome looked at his elder brother and said, ¡°Wace, what are you still worried about?¡±


    Wace turned around, looked at the scenery outside, and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I feel uneasy. Get


    someone to inquire a few more times to confirm that Theo and that Young Master rke did indeed


    have an ident.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    Jerome nodded, turned around, and left the office.


    Here, Wace was silent for a moment. He took out his cell phone, dialed Lame Fred¡¯s number, and


    asked, ¡°Lame Fred, how¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone was a little low. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ve met up with your


    people. Why, Boss Phoenix? Are you worried? Didn¡¯t your people get the news that Theo and that


    Young Master rke are dead? Now, the whole Riverdale is in a mess.¡±


    At this moment, Philip was sitting in the car holding Lame Fred¡¯s phone.


    Wace said, ¡°I know, but my heart is still unsettled. Are you sure you took care of them yourself?¡±


    ¡°Boss Phoenix, would I still lie to you? You can watch the video.¡±


    After that, the phone hung up.


    Wace soon received a video.


    On the mountain road, several Mercedes-Benz cars were parked on the side. A few masked men shot


    and killed several men on the ground.


    It was indeed the clothes that Philip and Theo wore before they left.


    With this, Wace took a sigh of relief as a hideous glint shed from the corner of his eyes. He


    clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    At the same time at Fenix Hotel and Restaurant in Ken Cooke¡¯s suite.


    Yana sat on the sofa with a vague look of joy on her face and said, ¡°Master Ken, you¡¯ve also received


    the news, right?¡±


    Ken put his hands in the pockets of his suit trousers and stood in front of the window, looking far away.


    His thoughts were unknown.


    He said, ¡°I received it. Something happened to Theo and that Mr. rke.¡±


    ¡°This is good news for us,¡± Yana said.


    Ken shook his head and turned around, looking at Yana with a profound look. He asked, ¡°Do you think


    this news is reliable?¡±


    Yana shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ken asked and sat opposite Yana.


    Yana got up, stepped forward, and walked to the wine rack to pour two sses of red wine. She said,


    ¡°Because Bowen Roy¡¯s people are all gathered in the north of Phoenicia and haven¡¯t moved a single


    step.¡±


    Bowen Roy!


    When Ken heard this name, his heart suddenly tightened.


    Yes.


    Bowen had supposedly joined that Mr. rke, but now that the news of Mr. rke and Theo¡¯s ident


    was causing an uproar in Phoenicia, Bowen instead disappeared without a trace nor any sign of


    movement.


    It did not make sense.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ken asked.


    Yana handed Ken a ss of red wine and said, ¡°There are two possibilities. Mr. rke did meet with


    an ident but Bowen isn¡¯t making any moves because he has his own ns. After all, he was once


    the overlord of the south, so he naturally has his own way of doing things.¡±


    Ken nodded and continued asking, ¡°And the second?¡±


    ¡°The second possibility is that Mr. rke is ying a very smart game of deception and diversion. He


    wants to swallow this underground chamber ofmerce in one fell swoop. He has a great appetite.¡±


    Yana narrowed her eyes as she analyzed.


    ¡°Are you saying that Mr. rke wants to take down you, me, and even the powerful leaders in other


    districts?¡±


    Ken was shocked!


    It was not that he had never thought about this possibility, but this kind of idea was simply too bold!


    What sort of person could have such courage and high spirits?!


    He wanted to swallow more than a dozen bigwigs?


    What an appetite!


    If it was not done properly, the result would be everyone¡¯s retaliation!


    Was Mr. rke crazy?


    Had Theo gone mad?


    Yana nced at Ken¡¯s nervous expression and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr.


    rke is not an ordinary person. He¡¯s casting a and waiting for someone to jump in.¡±


    Ken¡¯s palm sweated. He felt a little flustered for the first time. He had been in the South River District


    for many years and weathered many storms.


    However, if what Yana saides true today, it would be an unprecedented melee!


    If it was not handled properly, it would result in a huge scuffle!


    It would not be a situation a small town like Phoenicia could withstand!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Once that happened, no one could escape!


    ¡°What should we do, then?¡±


    At this moment, Ken was actually at a loss.


    Yana patted his shoulder gently and said, ¡°Master Ken, why are you so nervous? No matter what


    happens, you and I won¡¯t be the first target of Mr. rke¡¯s attack. We just need to wait and observe for


    now. After all, no one knows for certain whether Mr. rke has had an ident or not. It¡¯s just a rumor


    from the outside world.


    ¡°Perhaps we can do this¡­¡± Yana leaned over and said something quietly in Ken¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    The city was full of vtility.


    On this night, Phoenicia was very lively.


    There were twice as many people on the streets than usual.


    The underground chamber ofmerce was taking ce ahead of schedule tonight at an ancient


    building in Phoenicia.


    It was a theater lobby.


    It was an ancient theater that had been handed down ages ago. The ce had carved beams, red


    tiles, andmps hanging everywhere¡ªmaking it seem extremely lively.


    At this time, the ancient theater building was heavily guarded both inside and outside. An endless


    stream of various luxury cars drove in from the gates of the building and stopped on the red carpet in


    front of the main entrance of the theater.


    From inside the cars, morously dressed prominent figures walked down one after another,


    apanied by their femalepanions. They entered the venue one by one!


    To the outside world, these people were infamous leaders in their respective areas!


    Big bosses in their own rights!


    Tonight, they were gathered just for the underground chamber ofmerce.


    This particr session was different from the past with a special auditorium set up.


    Therefore, a long line of guests waiting to enter the venue could be seen at the gates of the ancient


    theatre building.


    They consisted of tourists here for holidays. Many of them were children of small power families here


    for the excitement with their femalepanions.


    ¡°Hey, I heard that for this session of the underground chamber ofmerce, many leaders from other


    regions are in attendance, even the Hane family of Capital City.¡±


    ¡°But of course. This is the first time I¡¯m attending this kind of underground chamber ofmerce.


    Nothing will happen, right?¡±


    ¡°Just talk less and watch with your eyes. In this era, we won¡¯t be seeing any brawls. This is a serious


    conference.¡±


    Many people were chatting non-stop outside the ancient theatre building at this moment.


    Among them, some people mentioned the big event that happened the day before yesterday.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard that Master Cecil Dane of the South River District has been offed by someone?¡±


    ¡°You just heard about it? This incident has already caused a lot ofmotion. It was done by Mr.


    rke of Riverdale! It was amazing! All his people and even hisir have been taken out!¡±


    ¡°Who is this Mr. rke of Riverdale? I¡¯ve never heard of him. I¡¯ve only heard of Theo Zander.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Theo Zander is only fit to carry an umbre for that Mr. rke!¡±


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, everyone took a breath of cold air.


    Too awesome!


    Even someone like Theo Zander would carry an umbre for Mr. rke!


    ¡°Haha, how awesome is that? You haven¡¯t heard thetest news yet. I heard that Mr. rke and Theo


    were met with an assassination attempt.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Are you for real? Aren¡¯t those people courting death? I heard that Bowen Roy has been


    subjugated by Mr. rke. Someone still dares to make a move against him?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t believe it? My eldest brother works for Ken Cooke. He personally told me that the


    news has spread internally. Otherwise, how could this underground chamber ofmerce be held in


    advance? Everyone can¡¯t wait to get a piece of Riverdale,¡± said a man in the crowd. He was a


    handsome man dressed in avant-garde clothes. He had his arms around a girl with a nose ring who


    was chewing gum.


    For a while, opinions were divergent.


    Back to the ancient theater building.


    At the moment, the main hall was already filled with many big bosses from different areas.


    The theater building was a circr structure with a stage in the middle. Eight chairs were arranged on


    two sides of the stage. These were the seats of the 16 leaders participating in the underground


    chamber ofmerce this time.


    Behind the stage, the highest position was the main chair made of pure gold with carved dragons and


    phoenixes!


    That seat would belong to the ultimate winner of this underground chamber ofmerce!


    This person would represent the South River District, Riverdale, Golden City, and several other regions


    ¡ªthe recognized leader among them!


    It could be said that back then, Bowen Roy upied that leading chair!


    It was also what many were aiming to fight for tonight¡ªthe main chair, the first person!


    Whoever sat there would have absolute right to speak up for the entire south region!


    Tonight, only three candidates vied for this seat.


    Ken Cook of South River District¡¯s Ceylon Society.


    Gibson Heart of Golden City¡¯s Fiery Koi Gang.


    Shawn Hane of Capital City¡¯s Hane family.


    Among them, the biggest winner would inevitably be the elusive Shawn Hane of Capital City.


    After all, the Hane family had great power and influence!


    However, Ken and Gibson would not give up so easily.


    It was to the extent that many dens had already started betting on who would take the top spot tonight!


    The transaction amount had reached tens of millions!


    The biggest odds was on none other than Mr. rke of Riverdale.


    However, everyone knew that Mr. rke and Theo Zander could no longer participate in this


    underground chamber ofmerce.


    However, the bets were still on.


    There were more than 30 bets ced.


    In other words, people who bet on Mr. rke for the win might earn billions!


    That was, if only a miracle happened.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    At this moment on both sides of the stage, many big bosses from various districts were stepping out


    from backstage to the front to take their seats.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wood, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Saunders, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Several people who knew each other greeted politely.


    On the surface, they were courteous like blood brothers. As soon as they sat down, however, their


    faces became cold. They were each thinking of ways to crush the other partyter!


    Soon, the main guest arrived.


    ¡°Master Cooke is here!¡± someone shouted in the crowd.


    The leaders who were all seated got up and smiled at Ken Cooke who was walking out from


    backstage.


    Ken, dressed in a ck suit, looked vigorous with a ruddyplexion.


    He was determined to win the top spot tonight.


    ¡°Master Ken, please take a seat. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be taking the main seat tonight.¡±


    Someone stepped forward at this moment and ttered.


    Ken waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey, the most important thing is to participate.¡±


    After that, Ken walked to the right toward a chair marked with the number three and smiled at everyone


    before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my seat, then.¡±


    Everyone smiled and said, ¡°As it should be.¡±


    Ken sat down.


    Then, he nced at the other two chairs marked with the numbers two and one, his mind full of


    thoughts.


    Did he not wish to sit there?


    Of course!


    That was also a symbol of strength and status.


    However, he dared not.


    There were still two characters who had not appeared.


    ¡°Oh, is Master Hart here?¡±


    On the right, several people from the smaller areas asked in a low voice.


    Several people looked around and said, ¡°Should be soon.¡±


    ¡°Master Hart is here!¡±


    Speaking of the devil!


    Everyone got up again one after another, looking more enthusiastic than before when Ken made his


    entrance.


    ¡°Master Hart!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Hello, Master Hart!¡±


    Everyone waved their hands and greeted the middle-aged man who strode along.


    Wearing a gray martial arts uniform, he appeared before everyone with a stoic demeanor and a fierce


    gaze beneath his thick eyebrows. His expression was firm andposed, his entire body giving off a


    domineering aura!


    Four uniformly dressed disciples followed behind him, each looking arrogant. It seemed that they had


    experienced many such scenes.


    Everyone knew that Gibson Hart of the Fiery Koi Gang was a martial arts expert who used martial arts


    to establish this fraternity!


    After sitting for a while, Ken also got up, walked forward, and smiled at Gibson while saying, ¡°Master


    Hart, please take your seat.¡±


    Hmph!


    Gibson nced at Ken indifferently, snorted coldly, and walked straight to the second chair. He sat


    down directly. With his arms crossed, he scanned the audience before half-closing his eyes to rest.


    Too overbearing!


    He did not pay attention to the crowd.


    Even toward Ken, Gibson did not raise his eyebrows to take another look.


    Ken squeezed his fists secretly, waved his hands to everyone, and said, ¡°Everyone, please take a


    seat.¡±


    Then, he sat down again.


    However, in his heart, he was very dissatisfied with Gibson.


    No matter what, they were leaders in the same area,parable in terms of power and strength.


    In terms of seniority, Ken was one generation behind, but he had given enough respect just now.


    However, Gibson did not show him the same courtesy!


    Damn it!


    ¡°Master Hane has arrived!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud cry resounded throughout the audience!


    Except for Gibson, everyone stood up and looked in the direction of backstage.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    The majestic and elegant Shawn Hane walked out from backstage under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    His face was ruddy as he politely greeted everyone.


    Two assistants followed behind him, both middle-aged men who appeared calm and serious with torch-


    like gazes.


    They did not look like ordinary people at first nce!


    They were experts from the Hane family!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Please have a seat.¡±


    Shawn smiled, giving people a very refined and approachable feeling.


    ¡°Master Hane.¡±


    ¡°Master Hane has traveled a long way. It must¡¯ve been hard on you.¡±


    Many people gathered around Shawn at the moment, ttering him.


    After all, Shawn was the current head of the Hane family in Capital City, one of the eight wealthiest


    families out there!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In terms of strength and financial resources, none of them here couldpare to him!


    In terms of influence, the Hane family had long solidified their status in Capital City!


    Furthermore, the Hanes was established as a martial arts family with students all over the country.


    All the prominent leaders from various districts present had the utmost respect for Shawn Hane.


    Only Gibson remained seated on his chair with a calm expression. He had not moved an inch.


    Everyone watched as Shawn walked toward Gibson with a bit of excitement in their eyes.


    Everyone knew that the Hane family of Capital City and the Fiery Koi Gang of Golden City were rivals!


    Both advocated martial arts but took different paths.


    It was akin to judo versus taekwondo!


    Shawn smiled at Gibson politely and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Brother Gibson here too.¡±


    Gibson opened his eyes and there was a faint chill in his gaze. He said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Master Hane


    is such a prestigious figure. If you call me ¡®brother¡¯, doesn¡¯t it decrease the prestige of the Hane family


    of Capital City?¡±


    His words were tant disrespect.


    The smell of gunpowder at the scene was overwhelming!


    Shawn smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Brother Gibson is still so straightforward.¡±


    This Gibson Hart was adamant at disregarding him.


    A trace of coldness welled up in Shawn¡¯s heart.


    On such an important asion, not giving any respect to him was equivalent to not giving any respect


    to the Hane family of Capital City.


    Gibson scoffed. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not a hypocritical viin who says one thing but does another.¡±


    At that, the atmosphere in the entire lobby of the ancient theatre building went cold.


    Although they knew that Shawn and Gibson had a private feud, they thought it was unlikely they would


    go at each other¡¯s throats during such an important event.


    Shawn¡¯s expression darkened as his eyes became filled with solemn chills. He shouted, ¡°Gibson Hart,


    you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡±


    Smack!


    Gibson mmed the armrest of the chair angrily and stood up with a raging aura while ring at


    Shawn fiercely. ¡°Why? Are you angry already? Not satisfied? Let¡¯s have a fight, then!¡±


    Domineering!


    He did not n to make any weak concessions at all.


    Shawn was pale while his fists were clenched. The guard behind him had already stood up, exuding


    chills all over as he stared at Gibson fixedly!


    The onlookers sat fearfully in their positions, not daring to move a single muscle.


    The two big guys were ferocious with their fangs bared at each other.


    The event had not even started yet and they were already about to fight?


    At the same time, the tourists who entered from the outfield expressed shock after seeing this scene!


    Was a fight about to happen?


    Were those two Gibson Hart of the Fiery Koi Gang and Shawn Hane of Capital City?


    Holy sh*t!


    What the hell was happening?


    How did these two guys get into a fight?


    Various discussions exploded among the crowd of onlookers.


    The private feud between Shawn and Gibson was part of the gossip.


    ¡°Damn it! It turns out that Shawn and Gibson were disciples from the same school back then. They fell


    in love with the same female disciple at the same time, but in the end, she chose Shawn. Since then,


    Shawn and Gibson have be mortal enemies!¡±


    ¡°What sort of reality show is this? Love rivals?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve be a fan! I really hope to see them fight for that female disciple. Come to think of it, is


    she pretty?¡±


    The crowd¡¯sments came and went one after another.


    At this moment, a charming voice sounded in the hall.


    Yana Young wore a sexy red evening gown and was shaking a folding fan in her hand. She walked out


    from backstage and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, Master Hane, Master Hart, what¡¯s wrong? Do calm down.


    Don¡¯t make a fool out of yourselves.¡±


    Yana Young was a walking vixen.


    With just a few words from her, Shawn and Gibson separated.


    ¡°Master, please take a seat. You¡¯re the star tonight. Everyone is watching you.¡±


    Yana smiled charmingly, then turned around and looked at the stern-faced Gibson. ¡°Master Hart, this is


    your fault. Do forgive and forget. You should be more magnanimous. Why should you get angry over


    this little thing? Isn¡¯t it detrimental to you?¡±


    Gibson snorted coldly and red at Shawn who was already seated in the first chair.


    Following that, Yana smiled exquisitely, nced at Ken on the side, and made eye contact with him.


    Then, she sat directly beside him.


    The scene was finally under control.


    However, everyone was still flustered.


    Just like that, it remained calm for five minutes.


    Suddenly!


    Gibson jumped up abruptly and smashed the armrest of the newly reced chair while pointing at


    Shawn, cursing, ¡°Hane! Come out for a fight!¡±

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    F*ck!


    He should take a step back as the conflict would be easier to resolve then. However, the more he


    thought about it, the angrier he became!


    The staff at the back also looked helplessly at the scene.


    Why was he so heavy-handed?


    The chair was custom-made and very expensive!


    They had no choice but to rece it quickly.


    Otherwise, if the boss got angry, blood would flow into a river.


    Shawn also smacked the armrest and crushed it directly. He stood up and shouted coldly, ¡°Hart!


    There¡¯s no room for your insolence here! Tonight is the underground chamber ofmerce! We¡¯re not


    at your martial arts arena!¡±


    He was already boiling with anger from tolerating earlier.


    At the moment, the staff backstage was having a massive headache¡­


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    What the heck?!


    ¡°Hahaha! Hane, I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare, you cowardly tortoise!¡± Gibsonughed and jeered.


    Shawn red at him furiously and retorted, ¡°Hart, you useless coward! You¡¯re nothing but a buffoon


    who talks big!¡±


    ¡°Bleh! You talk as if you¡¯re a saint! Fight me if you dare!¡± Gibson said with disdain.


    ¡°Who wants to fight you? Rude buffoon!¡± Shawn said loudly.


    ¡°Fight me!¡± With a flushed face, Gibson pointed at Shawn and yelled.


    ¡°No way! Get lost!¡± Shawn waved his hand and red at Gibson.


    Instantly, the venue became a bickering stage between the two.


    More than a dozen bigwigs from various districts looked at each other helplessly.


    This scene was too¡­ bizarre.


    The tourists were dumbfounded. They were definitely fans of this couple!


    Fortunately, the person in charge of this underground chamber ofmerce, Wayne Kingsley of


    Phoenicia, quickly came out to mediate and stabilize the situation.


    Wayne stood on the stage, nodded to the leaders from all areas, and said with a smile, ¡°Before the


    underground chamber ofmerce begins, I¡¯d like to announce one thing. As Mr. rke and Mr. Theo


    Zander of Riverdale are absent for some personal reasons, the vacant seats will be reced by the


    four golden phoenixes of Phoenicia.¡±


    There was apuse from the audience.


    On both sides of the stage, the leaders frowned and reacted very coldly to the announcement.


    The four golden phoenixes wanted to get a share of the pie.


    As soon as the words were spoken, Wace Phoenix stepped out from backstage and greeted the


    others. He then sat on the vacant chair.


    On the opposite side, Ken and the others just flicked a nce at him and stopped paying attention.


    This made Wace despise them. Although there was still a smile on his face as he nodded to


    everyone, his heart gradually went cold.


    A bunch of ipetent and ignorant fools!


    As long as he could take down a piece of meat and sessfully enter the Gentleman Court with this


    gift, in less than five years, he would be trampling on all these people under his feet!


    At the same time outside the ancient theater building.


    A convoy of ck Mercedes-Benz vehicles stopped at the door!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The car doors opened. There were three cars in the front and the back. Four bodyguards in ck suits


    walked down from each car in unison before quickly standing in a row. They then waited respectfully on


    the side of the car door.


    The door of the ck Maybach in the middle opened.


    Theo took the lead to get out of the car, then stood respectfully on one side, saying, ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯ve


    arrived.¡±


    From inside the car, a long leg wearing expensive suit trousers with a shiny ck leather shoe on the


    foot appeared!


    In the next moment, a tall and handsome figure walked out of the car.


    His hair was styled into a suave center parting, setting off his perfect features¡ªhigh nose, deep-set


    eyes, and resolute face. He was wearing an expensive blue suit that was tailored appropriately for his


    outstanding figure.


    Philip got out of the car and touched the button of the white shirt he was wearing with his right hand, a


    faint sneer appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    Underground chamber ofmerce, Philip rke had returned!


    Everyone should watch their backs!

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    In the ancient theater building, all the local leaders had settled down.


    The spectators and tourists in the outfield also sat down.


    Tonight¡¯s underground chamber ofmerce was different from the past. There would be an opening


    dance show at the beginning and various performances such as boxing matchter as an initiative to


    interact with the public and heighten the atmosphere.


    However, everyone knew that the main event was the underground chamber ofmerce at the end.


    When the underground chamber ofmercemenced, the tourists would not be able to see it as


    the venue would be closed.


    Now, everyone was just watching the opening gambit.


    Wayne Kingsley stood on stage and said to everyone, ¡°A warm wee to all the people from all


    walks of life and districts who are here in Phoenicia to participate in this underground chamber of


    commerce. With an attitude of tolerance and openness, this session of the underground chamber of


    commerce show is also open to the outside world to be enjoyed with the general public. Now, I


    announce that the show tonight has officially begun!¡±


    Thunderous apuse greeted his words!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wayne bowed to everyone, then walked down to greet the leaders on both sides of the stage one by


    one.


    At the front stage, the performances began. Various dancing, singing, and acrobatic performances


    were put on. It was very lively.


    The audience watched with enthusiasm, waving their arms and shouting.


    In the whole theater building, the cheers were incessant.


    On this side, the leaders in the seats were not interested in the performances at all.


    They were here for the highlight of the night!


    Shawn and Gibson were still mad at each other, not backing down in the slightest.


    Wayne quickly made arrangements, poured a cup of the best tea for each of them, and said with a


    smile, ¡°Master Hane, Master Hart, the underground chamber ofmerce will start in half an hour.


    What kind of grievances do you have that you can¡¯t let go of?¡±


    Gibson took a sip of the tea, put the teacup heavily on the table, and snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit


    with this hypocritical old man!¡±


    The muscles on Shawn¡¯s face twitched as he could not bear it any longer. He pped the table and


    shouted, ¡°Gibson Hart, I¡¯ve had enough of you! Do you think this is your Fiery Koi Gang?¡±


    Bam!


    Gibson had a hot temper. He mmed the table and stood up, ring at Shawn while shouting, ¡°Old


    man, if you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡±


    Shawn could not tolerate it anymore. He also got up abruptly. With widened eyes, his body started


    raging with fire!


    Seeing that the two were about to fight, Wayne sweated profusely and quickly persuaded them.


    ¡°Please calm down. We can¡¯t let outsiders see this and make a joke out of it.¡±


    Wayne felt aggrieved. Could these two not calm down?


    ¡°Who dares tough at me?!¡±


    Gibson roared, scanning the audience with his eyes.


    All the other big guys remained silent, watching the show and drinking their tea.


    They could not afford to provoke him!


    Wayne was busy persuading Shawn and Gibson to sit down. He said with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Hane,


    Master Hart, just treat it as if you¡¯re protecting my dignity and let go of your grievances for the time


    being. The underground chamber ofmerce is about to begin. What happens next should be the


    priority.¡±


    Of course, both Shawn and Gibson knew their purpose foring here this time. They huffed at each


    other and stopped talking.


    At this point, Wayne finally breathed in relief.


    However, he dared not lower his guard, so he just stood beside the two figures and apanied them.


    He chatted on to relieve his boredom.


    It was at this time that everyone from the different districts started to chat and gossip.


    ¡°Do you think Bowen Roy will attend?¡± one of the middle-aged men in a white suit asked.


    ¡°Not sure, maybe. After all, Master Bowen was the person sitting on the leading chair back then. Who


    knows if he might suddenly appear?¡± another guy shook his head and said, his eyes full of worry.


    After all, if Bowen participated in this session of the underground chamber ofmerce, he would be a


    strong contender.


    Even if he had lost his original power, he might still be able to gather influence if he really raised his


    arms. That would be a remarkable situation, indeed.


    They had to be on their guards.


    ¡°Master Ken, have you heard? Will Master Bowen turn up?¡±


    The man turned his head and asked Ken who was drinking his tea in silence.


    At that question, all the big shots turned their attention to Ken.


    After all, both Bowen and Ken came from the South River District. Moreover, at that time, Ken was


    under Bowen¡¯s wing.


    It was most appropriate to find out such news from Ken Cooke.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Ken put aside his teacup, nced at all the regional bosses who had different expressions on their


    faces, and smiled while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If Master Bowen reallyes to participate, let¡¯s


    just give him a warm wee. After all, Master Bowen has treated us generously in the past. We can¡¯t


    be ungrateful.¡±


    What Ken said was very true and no one could find any fault with it. All of them nodded, then smiled.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Master Ken is right.¡±


    Yana, who sat next to Ken, turned sideways and whispered in his ear, ¡°Master Ken, you got the best of


    both worlds with this speech.¡±


    Ken merely smiled and said nothing.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, an uncanny snort came from the side.


    With his arms crossed, Gibson said, ¡°You¡¯re really capable of talking nonsense without batting an


    eysh. When Master Bowen was met with that incident back then, I didn¡¯t see you taking the initiative


    to help him. I even heard that you stabbed him in the back. Otherwise, Master Bowen wouldn¡¯t have


    copsed so quickly. And now, you¡¯re saying such shameless words?¡±


    Crackle!


    There seemed to be sparks in the air.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The teacup that Ken had just picked up cracked in his hands.


    His eyes went cold as the corners of his mouth twitched. A trace of hostility appeared on his body!


    This damned Gibson Hart!


    Would he die if he did not speak ill of others?


    No wonder people on the streets refused to speak to Gibson.


    This guy had a foul mouth and was skilled at picking at scabs to rub salt on wounds.


    The big bosses from other regions also smiled slyly, ready to watch the show.


    Back then when Bowen had an ident and Ken stabbed a knife in his back, it was only a rumor that


    was never confirmed.


    No one dared to bring this matter to the table.


    However, Gibson Hart was obviously not one of them.


    Just when Ken was about to fly into a rage, Wayne stood up in a hurry and said, ¡°Gentlemen, the event


    is about to start.¡±


    Finally!


    Everyone took a deep breath as their expressions became serious.


    Soon, the ancient theater building began to close.


    Most of the tourists were arranged to leave the venue, leaving only some children of prominent families


    and local business executives. They had all been given special permission prior to participate.


    After all, the division of interests during this underground chamber ofmerce involved the interests


    of many local businesses and families.


    It was also at this moment a man in a navy blue suit came from backstage and said to everyone,


    ¡°Excuse me for beingte. I was dyed by something.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone merely nced at the neer but did not pay much attention to him.


    He was Moses Dunley, the fourth biggest force in the South River District.


    After he finished speaking, he chose the chair of thest position and sat down. He was followed by a


    woman wearing a ck dress.


    Ken and Yana nced at them, smiled, and nodded as a form of acknowledgment.


    After all, they were all big shots in the same district.


    At this point, Wayne came on stage with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Now that everyone is here, I


    announce that the Underground Chamber of Commerce is officially opened.¡±


    After speaking, he took a red envelope from the assistant next to him, opened it, and nced at it. His


    brows furrowed, and he then said, ¡°The first item on the agenda is to re-divide Riverdale into five major


    regions. The participation method is through bidding where the highest bidder wins. The starting price


    is three billion.¡±


    In an instant, all the big bosses snickered like hungry wolves.


    Wayne was also shocked. He did not expect that the big boss behind the underground chamber of


    commerce was so anxious to get rid of Riverdale.


    ¡°Okay, now, let¡¯s start the bidding!¡± Wayne said.


    However!


    As soon as his words fell, at the front entrance of the ancient theatre building, a loud cry resounded


    through the audience!


    ¡°Mr. Theo Zander of Riverdale has arrived!¡±


    It was not over yet!


    ¡°Mr. rke of Riverdale has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Instantly, the great hall fell into pin-drop silence!


    Everyone turned their gaze to the door.


    How could this be possible?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Had Theo and Mr. rke not met with an ident?


    Among them, the most astounded person was Wace Phoenix!


    At this moment, his eyes widened as he stared at the door in fear of missing something!


    At the same time, a hint of suspicion shed across his face!


    This was absolutely impossible!


    However, in the next second¡­


    Everyone saw that at the door, Theo was taking the lead and stepped in. Then, he stood respectfully on


    one side while bending over and waiting for something.


    Following that, Philip rke, a tall and handsome man in a blue suit, walked in through the door.


    Behind him, a group of bodyguards in ck suits all rushed into the hall andpletely filled the exit of


    the entire hall!


    Looking around, a swarm of bodyguards in ck suits had surrounded the ancient theater hall.


    Everyone felt a hint of fluster as they watched the excessively young Philip stepping on his leather


    shoes with his hands in his trouser pockets as he walked confidently through the crowd and directly


    onto the stage.


    Theo followed closely behind.


    Philip nced at Wayne. Thetter squeezed a smile and said, ¡°Mr. rke, howe you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t I show up?¡±


    Philip smiled coldly at the corner of his mouth before grabbing the paper from Wayne¡¯s hand. He


    nced at it and saw a golden seal engraved with the word ¡®Alliance¡¯.


    Philip memorized this seal, then took the paper and shook it in the air. He smiled at the big shots who


    had already stood up in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°Why? Are you going to divide my Riverdale?¡±


    His Riverdale?


    All the big guys looked at each other and shook their heads to indicate that they would not make a


    move.


    Only Ken, Yana, Shawn, and Gibson who were still sitting upright, watched silently without any


    response.


    Philip chuckled, tore up the paper in his hand, and threw the pieces in the air.


    Then, he stood on stage with indifference in his eyes and one leg on the knee-high railing. With one


    hand resting on his knee, he scanned the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m here right now. Anyone who wants to


    divide up my Riverdale, step forward and let me see if you¡¯re qualified!¡±


    This sentence was loud and clear!


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re too arrogant! All of us are your seniors, after all. Your pompous attitude is disrespectful!¡±


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a pointy mouth and sideburns pointed to Philip and shouted.


    He had a dark expression on his face.


    Philip nced condescendingly at him from the stage and asked with a frown, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Branson Wood from Sunnyglen!¡±


    The middle-aged man, with his hands on his back and his face full of arrogance, did not put Philip in his


    eyes at all.


    Philip frowned and indicated that he did not know him.


    Theo hurriedly walked to Philip¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Mr. rke, he¡¯s Branson Wood, the leader of


    Sunnyglen. He has assets worth three billion. He¡¯s mainly engaged in the steelmaking business. He


    has a close rtionship with many high-ranking officials and nobles in Sunnyglen. He has quite a deep


    background.¡±


    Branson immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Haha, Theo Zander, so you remember me. That¡¯s good.¡±


    After that, he turned to Philip and said, ¡°Boy, if you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost right now and go


    home in your diapers! I¡¯ll definitely get Riverdale tonight!¡±


    Brazen!


    Audacious!


    This Branson Wood did have some power. Just like Theo in Riverdale, he was a person with


    background and strength.


    Moreover, this guy was extremely conniving and preferred traditional tricks of ttery.


    Many dignitaries were presented with beautiful girls, and then they were tied to his ship.


    This was also the reason why Branson¡¯s influence soared. No one had dared to do anything to him so


    far.


    However, it was a pity that he ran into Philip today.


    Philip looked at the disdainful Branson and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re doomed.¡±


    At those words, everyone in the room held their breath!


    Doomed?


    This ignorant Philip rke thought that he was invincible just because he defeated Cecil Dane?


    He was not aware of Branson Wood¡¯s methods yet!

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Branson sneered, his eyes full of grim coldness, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re the first person who dares to say


    this to me. I want to see what¡¯s going to happen to me!¡±


    As his voice fell, Philip had already taken out his mobile phone.


    At this scene, people looked at him incredulously.


    Everyone sneered. This so-called Mr. rke of Riverdale was not going to call for help, right?


    If he wanted to fight with the number of people, no one here would fall short.


    However, Philip continued to dial a number and said indifferently, ¡°How are things going?¡±


    On the phone, a respectful male voice replied, ¡°Young Master rke, everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Branson Wood of Sunnyglen, deal with this first. In five minutes, make all his properties go bankrupt.


    In ten minutes, make him copse. Anyone standing behind him, dig out all their information and hand


    it over to the relevant units!¡±


    Philip ordered before hanging up the phone.


    Bransonughed sarcastically, looked at Philip, and shouted, ¡°Boy, there¡¯s a limit to being pretentious!


    You want to take me down in ten minutes? Dream on! Do you know how many people are standing


    behind me? Do you really think you can make me copse with just a word or two?¡±


    Not only Branson, but most of the local tycoons present at the scene were expressing their disdain and


    contempt for Philip.


    The patron Theo found was nothing but a clown!


    Did he really think he was invincible?


    Acting all high and mighty just because he had a little money and some connections?


    ¡°Young man, the sky is limitless. I strongly advise you to leave immediately. The water in this


    underground chamber ofmerce is very deep. It¡¯s not a ce for you to fool around.¡±


    Another boss mocked him yfully.


    Everyone looked as if they were waiting for a good show.


    This Mr. rke was really ying hard at this!


    Ten minutes to bring Branson Wood down? Even Shawn Hane sitting over there did not possess that


    kind of ability, right?


    Who did he think he was?


    A zillionaire?


    Ludicrous!


    Despite that, Philip just kept his phone and stood with his hands behind his back. He looked at Branson


    and the others indifferently. He raised his hand, nced at the in Rolex on his wrist, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be impatient. We have nine minutes to go.¡±


    At the same time in Sunnyglen.


    Branson¡¯s brightly lit mansion was a European-style vi covering an area of thousands of square feet.


    There were gardens,wns, swimming pools, and even an empty green space in the backyard, which


    was a golf course!


    It clearly disyed Branson¡¯s extravagance in Sunnyglen as well as his status.


    At this moment, however¡­


    Outside the mansion, several ckmercial vehicles came approaching.


    Then, one team after another came down from the cars, all heavily armed while wearing ckbat


    uniforms and tactical helmets. They quickly rushed into the mansion!


    All the thugs who guarded the mansion were kicked away before they understood what was going on!


    ¡°Hands on your head! Squat down! Vitors will be killed!¡±


    ¡°Do not resist! Put your hands on your head!¡±


    Following that, arge number of troops rushed into the mansion.


    ¡°Report! Group 1, under control!¡±


    ¡°Group 2, under control!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Group 3, under control!¡±


    Within five minutes, the entire mansion was under their control.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    After that, two ck Cadics stopped at the door. Seven or eight men and women wearing ck


    professional suits came out from the vehicles. They had a badge on their chests and a ck briefcase


    in their hands as they quickly stepped into the mansion.


    A search!


    A thorough search!


    All evidence of Branson¡¯s benefit transactions and criminal records would have nowhere to hide at this


    moment!


    Even the ledger he hid in the basementpartment was found by advanced scanners!


    A scene like this was not only happening in Branson¡¯s mansion.


    At several of his steel mills, several ckmercial vehicles rammed through the electronic gates


    and drove into the steel nt.


    From the car, dozens of heavily armed personnel rushed down and subdued all the guards at the door!


    Then, a group of people barged into the office area of the steelmaking nt and took away all the


    documents,puters, and rted staff!


    All this happened in ten minutes!


    Very fast!


    Branson¡¯s people had no time to react at all.


    Back to the ancient theater building in Phoenicia.


    Branson Wood, with an arrogant look on his face, was about to open his mouth to reprimand Philip


    when the phone in his pocket rang.


    Branson frowned. Which ignorant fool was calling him at this time?


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I tell you that if there¡¯s nothing important tonight, don¡¯t call me?¡±


    Branson answered the call and shouted vehemently.


    However, on the other end of the phone, a trembling voice shouted, ¡°Mr. Wood, something has


    happened! It¡¯s bad! Three of our steel mills were seized! The house has also been sealed off! They¡­


    They took away all the files andputers from the steel mills and all the things at home!¡±


    Boom!


    Hearing these words, Branson shuddered violently!


    Instantly, he roared. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! Who the hell dares to seize my steel mills! Is


    this a mistake?¡±


    Branson did not believe it!


    Based on his connections and status, who would dare to make a move against him?


    If there were any disturbance, someone would notify him without dy!


    In Sunnyglen, Branson Wood was an immovable rock!


    ¡°No, Mr. Wood, we don¡¯t know who it is. Anyway, it¡¯s not someone from Sunnyglen. These people


    rushed in and arrested people and moved things without giving us any chance at all!¡± the person on the


    other end of the phone said fearfully.


    Hearing this, Branson realized the severity of the problem.


    Nheless, he had been in the business for many years and weathered countless storms.


    Branson hung up the phone, quickly took out another cell phone he had ced next to him, and dialed


    a number. He asked, ¡°Mr. Hill, what happened? How could someone have seized my factories and


    sealed my home? Did you arrange this?¡±


    There was a brief pause on the phone.


    A clear male voice sounded, ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯m very sorry. William Hill has been arrested by us. Your


    backing is gone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Branson¡¯s cold sweat fell drop by drop!


    William Hill was his patron!


    It took him a lot of money to tie him to the same boat!


    This was his reliance to rampantly dominate Sunnyglen in this leadership position!


    However, now¡­ William Hill had been arrested?


    How could this be?


    What happened exactly?


    Branson¡¯s face had turned blue now.


    All the other bigwigs saw this scene and were puzzled.


    Branson, who was fine just now, suddenly became so nervous.


    ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡±


    Branson forced himself to calm down.


    For more than ten years, he had weathered through strong winds and waves.


    This time, he would definitely be able to survive!


    The most important thing was that the ledger could not be found!


    Thinking of this, Branson quickly dialed the number that called him just now and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s


    the ledger? Did you protect it properly?¡±


    It was a crucial object!


    It was the record of his benefits transactions over the past ten years!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everything that was stated on it would cost him his life!


    As long as it was hidden, nothing would happen to him!


    However, in the next second, Philip¡¯s cold voice came from the stage.


    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Branson raised his eyebrows as he looked at Philip in confusion, his eyes filled with surprise.


    Philip slowly took out his phone, then clicked on a photo before tossing it to Branson.


    Branson grabbed the phone and took a look!


    Boom!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Branson staggered and slumped weakly into his chair!


    The thing in the photo was his ledger!


    Moreover, every single transaction was recorded in his handwriting!


    How could this be?


    Why had it fallen into this man¡¯s hands?


    Branson raised his eyebrows, frowned, and looked at Philip. He then asked with a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s


    you?!¡±


    Philip shrugged, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said lightly, ¡°Do you still remember what I just


    said? Ten minutes and I¡¯ll bring you down. Do you believe it now?¡±


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, like a lightning strike, it hit Branson¡¯s heart!


    Pfft!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Branson was furious andpletely broke down!


    Why?!


    His factories were seized!


    His mansion was sealed!


    His patron was overthrown!


    Yes!


    There was one left!


    Branson hurriedly took out his phone, dialed a number, and shouted, ¡°Come in! Bring me away!¡±


    He would live and fight another day!


    Branson would go on the run!


    However, in the next second¡­


    A man covered in blood was dragged in by two of Theo¡¯s men before being thrown in front of Branson¡¯s


    feet.


    Looking at this scene, Branson was ready to die!


    Now, even his escape route was gone!


    At this moment, Branson¡¯s eyes were sunken and red. He stared at Philip angrily and roared. ¡°Who the


    hell are you?!¡±


    The opponent was too strong!


    Ten minutes, it really only took ten minutes!


    He, the big boss of Sunnyglen, was taken down!


    Click!


    Philip looked at Branson indifferently, his eyes showing coldness. He reached out his hand and


    snapped his fingers while saying, ¡°Show Mr. Wood out and take good care of him.¡±


    In an instant, two bodyguards in ck suits walked over and supported a limp Branson, dragging him


    out of the ancient theater building.


    ¡°rke, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go even if I be a ghost!¡±


    The shouts outside the door rang incessantly.


    All the people in the ancient theater were silent at this moment.


    They had witnessed everything just now.


    They were shocked!


    Chilled to the bones!


    It was horrifying!


    Who was this Mr. rke?


    In ten minutes, Branson Wood of Sunnyglen waspletely destroyed!


    Was this done by a human?


    At this moment, they realized what kind of monster they had encountered!


    With this kind of means and strength, for all those present, who would dare topete with him?!


    Wace sat in the corner in a cold sweat, his fingers tightly pinching the armrest of the chair!


    Now, he could be sure that Lame Fred had screwed up!


    He had been tricked!


    At this moment, Philip stood on the stage and nced at everyone indifferently. He said solemnly,


    ¡°Each of you will get your turn, but before that, I have to deal with one person first.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and looked at Wace who was sitting at the end of the left side.


    ¡°Boss Phoenix, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Philip said with a faint innocent smile on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    With just one sentence, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly tensed!


    Even the temperature became extremely cold!


    The leaders from various areas all turned their eyes to Wace who sat at the end.


    The head of the four golden phoenixes from Phoenicia!


    If this was happening a moment earlier, they would all be ready to mock Philip again for being too full of


    himself!


    However, now, no one dared to.


    It was because they had all seen with their own eyes how that Mr. rke of Riverdale took less than


    ten minutes to bring down an epic leader, Branson Wood!


    It was too shocking!


    They could hardly fight against such methods.


    However, among these people, Ken, Yana, Gibson, and Shawn¡¯s expressions had not changed much


    as they remained in their seats.


    Even Moses Dunley, who was sitting at the end of the other side, was looking at Philip with great


    interest.


    It was only until Philip walked up to him that Wace raised his eyebrows and nced coldly at the


    man before him. He then squeezed out a pretentious smile and said, ¡°What is Mr. rke going to do?¡±


    Endure.


    Avoid the sharp edge.


    Wace also realized that Philip was disying his strength just now.


    He could not fight him head-on.


    Philip looked at Wace, took a phone from Theo who was standing behind him, and asked calmly, ¡°Do


    you know Lame Fred?¡±


    The corners of Wace¡¯s eyes froze while the fists hidden in his cuffs tightened slightly. He said, ¡°No, I


    don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    Philip retorted, smiling with the corners of his mouth before he dialed a number with that phone.


    Ring, ring!


    Instantly, a ringtone rang in the hall.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Wace.


    The ringing came from him!


    Philip looked at Wace coldly. At this moment, the air had condensed.


    Wace suddenly got up, took out his phone to connect it, and yelled, ¡°I already said, don¡¯t call me if


    there¡¯s nothing wrong!¡±


    Then, crash!


    Wace directly smashed the phone to the ground and bitterly cursed, ¡°Damn it! They can¡¯t even follow


    simple instructions! Trash!¡±


    After roaring, he seemed to have vented enough and smiled at everyone, especially Philip. He


    apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke. My subordinates are ipetent. What did you say just now?¡±


    Amazing!


    Even Philip had to apud his acting skills!


    This year¡¯s Oscar statuette would definitely belong to him!


    Philip smiled, tossed the phone to Theo, and said to Wace, ¡°Nothing, Boss Phoenix. Everything¡¯s


    fine.¡±


    With that said, Philip gave him a thumbs-up.


    He admired him from the bottom of his heart.


    Wace Phoenix had some brains, after all.


    Wace smirked and said, ¡°Mr. rke is too kind. It¡¯s nothing but a little trouble. I didn¡¯t frighten Mr.


    rke, right?¡±


    Philip raised his brows, a faint smile appearing at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around.


    Everyone thought that this was over and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even Wace felt that in the scene he just performed, he had used everything he got.


    He also sighed and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    The pressure that Philip put on others was not small.


    However!


    The next scene caused everyone to drop their jaws in surprise!


    Bam!


    Philip had just turned around and walked a few steps when he turned around again and kicked


    Wace¡¯s chest abruptly. Wace fell back into the chair before falling.


    This action made the bosses from all districts a little shocked and surprised!


    Philip nced at Wace coldly and said, ¡°Did you think that if you do this I won¡¯t dare to attack you?¡±


    Domineering!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Unbeatable!


    Wace clutched his abdomen and got up from the ground. With his face as dark as night, he roared.


    ¡°Mr. rke! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far? I¡¯m a prominent figure in Phoenicia, after all. You¡¯re¡­¡±

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Smack!


    Before Wace finished speaking, Philip rushed forward and raised his hand for a p!


    A head m!


    Wace¡¯s old face flushed red instantly.


    Standing in front of Wace, Philip was full of murderous intent. He shouted, ¡°If I want to hit you, I don¡¯t


    care about your identity!¡±


    Wace was about to explode!


    After being pped in the face by a junior time and again, how could he still show his face in Phoenicia


    in the future?


    With bloodshot eyes, he stared at Philip and shouted, ¡°Mr. rke, are you sure you want to move


    against me?¡±


    Philip was not afraid at all and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m not going to move against you. I want you dead!¡±


    Dead?


    When everyone heard this word, all of them took a breath of cold air.


    They finally realized that the previous rumor about Mr. rke and Theo¡¯s ident was most likely


    rted to Wace.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Could it be that Wace was responsible for that matter?


    Wace¡¯s face was pale at the moment. He gritted his teeth and roared. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see just how you¡¯re


    going to kill me!¡±


    At Wace¡¯s furious roar, more than a dozen thugs rushed in from the gates of the ancient theater


    building!


    All of them were people arranged by Wace earlier.


    As soon as they rushed in, Theo¡¯s men had already stepped forward to confront them!


    There were more than a dozen people on both sides, each not losing out to the other!


    No one expected that Wace would have arranged for people outside.


    No, to be precise, everyone here had stationed people outside.


    It was just that they would not call those people in as tantly as Wace Phoenix had!


    At this moment, Wace was full of confidence. With a grim look on his face, he wiped the blood from


    the corners of his mouth and said coldly, ¡°Mr. rke, even if your power is extraordinary, this is


    Phoenicia. You can only be regarded as an outsider while the four brothers of the Phoenix family call


    the shots here! As the saying goes, you can¡¯t fight against the locals! By showing such an aggressive


    stance, aren¡¯t you disrespecting the Phoenix family?¡±


    Wace¡¯s eyes were full of coldness while his entire being was full of murderous intent.


    Tonight, no matter what, he had to get rid of Philip personally!


    Otherwise, he would be a big problem in the future!


    Philip smiled faintly, nced at the arrogant Wace, and said, ¡°An outsider? Wace Phoenix, you


    think too highly of yourself. Your only mistake is that you provoke me time and again. There was no


    grievance between you and me at first, but in order to achieve your ulterior motive, you sent someone


    to intercept me and attempted to kill me. You even sent someone to Riverdale to kidnap my wife.


    Everything is your own doing!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Wace jeered, ¡°So what? What can you do to me? Let me tell you the truth! Tonight, I¡¯ve made double


    preparations. My people have surrounded this ce in a radius of ten miles. If you dare to act rashly,


    my people will rush in and take you down!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, a dozen people rushed in from the entrance again,pletely surrounding


    the people here!


    ¡°Mr. rke, I advise you not to be too arrogant. Forgive and forget. As long as you take your leave


    from the ancient theater now and hand over the forces of Riverdale, the grievances between you and


    me will be wiped out. How about that?¡± Wace said.


    Philip just nced at him coldly, feeling very sorry for Wace.


    At this point, he still had such ridiculous thoughts.


    ¡°An outsider can¡¯t fight against the locals? Well, tonight, I¡¯ll show you and your Phoenix family how I,


    Philip rke, am going to fight against the locals!¡± Philip said angrily. It was followed by a wave of his


    hand¡­

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In an instant, all the doors and windows of the entire ancient theater building broke open!


    Dozens of heavily armed men in ckbat uniforms and ck berets rushed in!


    They moved neatly and uniformly, standing at attention. They all raised the assault firearms in their


    hands with theser focus aimed at every one of Wace¡¯s subordinates here!


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Squat down!¡±


    ¡°Give up resistance! Squat down!¡±


    The scene was spectacr!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Thebat squad that broke in abruptly astounded everyone!


    Moreover, they were specially trainedbatants. The aura flowing out of them was naturally not


    comparable to that of Wace¡¯s subordinates!


    Almost instantly, Wace¡¯s men dropped their shields, hugged their heads, and squatted on the ground!


    There was no resistance!


    It was a fool¡¯s errand!


    Wace was dumbfounded. He had not expected this situation at all.


    In the past when two sides came to blows, they used knives and sticks.


    Why were guns being used now?


    Was this a f*cking foreign blockbuster?


    Not only Wace, but all the underground leaders present were in a state of anxiety!


    This was too exaggerated!


    At this moment, Philip stood in front of Wace with a faint sneer at the corners of his mouth. He said,


    ¡°How about it, Boss Phoenix? If you have any other tricks, just use them all.¡±


    Wace clenched his fists and suddenly shouted in anger, ¡°Mr. rke! Don¡¯t go too far! Do you think I¡¯ll


    be afraid of you if you bring in so many people? Don¡¯t forget, I have people ten miles around! At my


    order, all of them will rush in! Even if these people of yours are fully equipped and have extraordinary


    skills, they can¡¯t stand up to so many of my people!¡±


    This was Wace¡¯sst trump card. He did not want to use it lightly.


    This was tantamount to exposing all the forces that he had cultivated in the dark for so many years!


    This was equivalent to exposing his minions to the world!


    The time was not ripe yet.


    However, now, Wace was being forced to the corner.


    Once Philip really made a move, he would throw all caution to the wind and go at him!


    However, Philip smiled faintly, looked at Wace with disdain, and said, ¡°Boss Phoenix, the problem


    with you is that you¡¯re too confident. Half an hour ago, your people outside have already been taken


    down by my people. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can call and find out.¡±


    Wace really did not believe it.


    However, his heart was flustered for no reason.


    Was he telling the truth?


    Wace immediately took out his phone and dialed his fourth brother¡¯s number.


    No one answered after the beep.


    Wace was anxious, the cold sweat on his forehead falling like torrential rain.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It finally connected!


    Wace breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could even smile, there was a hysterical shout on the


    other side of the phone, ¡°Wace, run! We¡¯ve been captured!¡±


    Boom!


    Wace shuddered while standing on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning.


    How could this be?


    Back to half an hour ago.


    Before Philip alighted from the car, he said to Theo beside him, ¡°Get some people to clean up the


    surroundings. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡±


    Theo nodded and quickly got down from the car.


    Thereafter, one team after another drove in from the east of Phoenicia, ready for battle.


    It was all ckmercial vehicles!


    Everywhere they went, a dozen people jumped off from the car before they quickly wiped out all the


    thugs around them!


    ¡°Squat down! Squat down at once!¡±


    ¡°Put down your weapons! Give up resistance! Offenders will be killed!¡±


    A team of more than a dozen people barged into billiard rooms, KTVs, bars, nightclubs, entertainment


    clubs, and street stalls on the side of the road. They quickly controlled all the gangsters who were


    waiting on standby!


    This sort of scene happened all over Phoenicia, creating chaos everywhere!


    Especially in the area within ten miles of the ancient theater building, this happened in full swing.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    In less than half an hour, each team replied.


    ¡°Team one, secured!¡±


    ¡°Team two, secured!¡±


    ¡°Team 13, secured!¡±


    These people who were subdued were not only Wace¡¯s but also those arranged by the big shots who


    were participating in the underground chamber ofmerce tonight!


    In the ancient theater building, everyone heard Philip¡¯s indifferent narrative and was already shocked


    beyond words!


    They had be sitting ducks!


    Terrifying!


    Who was this Mr. rke?


    He actually employed such inconceivable methods!


    Philip looked at Wace nonchntly and asked, ¡°Boss Phoenix, what are you going to do now?¡±


    Wace waspletely disheartened at the moment.


    He did not expect that the backup n he had arranged would be taken out by the other party so


    easily!


    How many people did he bring?


    He actually controlled all the people brought by all the leaders?


    Wace could not believe it, and neither could everyone else!


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re full of bullsh*t! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    One person roared and promptly dialed a number.


    However, no one answered for a long time.


    He immediately panicked as his expression toward Philip changed.


    Several other people also dialed the numbers they had prepared in advance, but no one answered


    their calls!


    For a while, everyone kept calling different numbers, but no matter who they called, no one answered!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Total panic!


    In the entire ancient theater building, all the leaders were at a loss!


    Now, they were akin to beached whales, at the mercy of others!


    Philip looked at all this indifferently, snapped his fingers, and said, ¡°Bring them over!¡±


    Suddenly, men in ckbat uniforms pushed in a group of beaten-up people with their hands tied


    behind their backs.


    Dozens of people!


    Upon seeing these people, all the bigwigs trembled!


    The reason being that these people kneeling on the ground were none other than their correspondents


    arranged outside, their most loyal subordinates!


    In other words, Mr. rke really made a clean sweep outside!


    At this moment, everyone panicked!


    ¡°Boy! Are you trying to make an enemy out of everyone here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Let go of my people at once!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, I advise you to think twice! You can¡¯t afford to offend all of us!¡±


    For a moment, everyone was ring at Philip furiously and roaring!


    Too audacious!


    Too arrogant!


    He wanted to swallow everyone present with one gulp!


    His appetite was too big!


    However, Philip turned around with a pair of cold eyes, nced at the people sternly, and said


    solemnly, ¡°Think twice? Can¡¯t afford it? Just based on the words of so-called leaders like you who can¡¯t


    do much, you want me to stop? Delusional!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Everyone wallowed in fury.


    Getting told off by a junior like this, where would they put their faces?


    He even said that they could not do much!


    Too arrogant!


    Philip snorted and continued, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll give you two choices tonight. First, hand over the power in


    your hands and leave here alive. Second, defend your honor till the end and leave here in a body bag.


    You choose.¡±


    Having said that, Philip quickly drew a Desert Eagle from his back and threw it directly in front of the big


    bosses. He stood upright with his hands behind his back and his eyes full of coldness!


    Overbearing!


    Philip rke would show everyone today what was meant by the domineering spirit and the posture of


    the king!

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    A tant threat!


    ¡°You dare?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Do you really think we¡¯re pushovers?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s join forces! I don¡¯t believe that with thebined forces of more than a dozen leaders in four


    districts, we can¡¯t destroy this Mr. rke!¡±


    The scene was on the verge of breakdown!


    Everyone was a volcano waiting to erupt!


    This Mr. rke was simply too cocky!


    He actually rendered all the big bosses from four major districts into sitting ducks. Was he going to


    dere war?


    Dere war on more than a dozen big bosses?


    Where did he get the confidence and manpower from?


    However¡­


    A sneer sounded in the hall.


    Philip¡¯s cold eyes swept over the angry and agitated bosses.


    This one simple look made everyone who was so angry just a second earlier shut their mouths as their


    eyes flickered.


    Too frightening!


    The look in Philip¡¯s eyes was simply terrifying!


    It was full of unbeatable self-confidence and killing intent!


    It seemed that as long as he wished for it, everyone present would be dead souls under his sword!


    ¡°Excuse me, but all of you are indeed pushovers in my eyes. I stand by my words. These are the two


    choices for you to think over carefully. Another¡­ ten minutes left,¡± Philip said calmly.


    As soon as his voice fell, more than a dozen heavily armedbatants walked out on the spot,


    arranging themselves directly behind the leaders. They held their guns and aimed them at their backs!


    This scene caused everyone to panic!


    What was this for?


    Was it a threat?


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re going too far! Are you trying to force our hands?¡±


    ¡°I, Finn Saunders, will not yield! I refuse to believe that a junior like you dares to attack us!¡±


    A man in a gray suit stood up at this moment, pointed at Philip, and cursed.


    However, Philip just gave him an indifferent look.


    After that, thebatant behind Finn kicked him directly on the back of his knee!


    With a thud, Finn immediately knelt on the spot!


    Then, the muzzle of the gun was pressed to his head!


    At this moment, Finn really felt the threat of death!


    These guys would really do anything!


    Wace also panicked when he watched this scene.


    Would Philip really dare to kill an underground leader on the spot?


    ¡°Finn Saunders, is it?¡±


    Philipnguidly nced at the middle-aged man who was kneeling on the ground, then took the


    information that Theo handed over. After ncing at it, he said, ¡°Fulmore Enterprise, Starmoon Club,


    and more than a dozen venues will all belong to me now. Sign this.¡±


    After that, Philip threw the documents in his hand in front of Finn.


    Domineering!


    There was no room for resistance.


    Finn looked at the document in front of him. It turned out to be a transfer agreement, and it was an


    unconditional transfer!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°rke, this is willful coercion! I won¡¯t agree! No one in this room will agree!¡±


    Finn refused to concede and struggled to get up.


    As a result, thebatant behind him kicked his back directly and made him fall to the ground while


    wailing in pain.


    Philip calmly watched this scene before walking off the stage and toward Finn step by step. He picked


    up the Desert Eagle on the ground, squatted down, and directly pressed it to Finn¡¯s forehead.


    Philip said, ¡°Mr. Saunders, is money more important than your life?¡±


    Finn trembled at the feel of the Desert Eagle against his head, his legs and feet going weak


    unconsciously.


    He could read the killing intent in Philip¡¯s eyes!


    At that simple eye contact, Finn watched as Philip slowly pulled off the safetytch.


    At this moment, thest trace of his resistance waspletely gone.


    ¡°I¡­ will sign it.¡±


    Finn hurriedly knelt on the ground, leaned over, and picked up the pen to sign the document as his right


    hand trembled.


    Easy game.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Philip smiled faintly, got up, and turned his head to look at the other underground bosses. He asked,


    ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    Those big bosses looked at each other a few times. Some were silent while some shook their heads


    helplessly.


    Trapped!


    There was no way out!


    They originally wanted to divide Riverdale up between themselves but did not expect to be swept away


    in the end!


    There was no way to fight back!


    How were they supposed to fight this?


    Even the trump cards were overturned.


    Following that, Theo¡¯s people brought up copies of the documents and ced them in front of the


    bosses.


    These bosses, after a few nces, shook their heads helplessly before picking up the pens and signing


    their names on the documents!


    Doomed!


    Everything was gone!


    Although they were unwilling, their lives were more important!


    After signing their names, each leader looked furious. They then threw the pens heavily on the ground,


    breaking them.


    After that, they stepped forward in unison and walked toward the front door.


    However, they were stopped.


    ¡°What else do you want? We¡¯ve already signed the agreement. All the assets and forces belong to you


    now. Why won¡¯t you let us go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! Tell your people to get out of the way!¡±


    For a while, all the bosses chastised.


    This was the situation they were afraid of. He still refused to let them go even after they signed the


    papers.


    This was a total loss!


    Philip smiled faintly and said to everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. The good show is not over yet, so please


    remain here for a while.¡±


    After saying this, Philip stepped up to Wace who was looking pale on one side and took out a


    document. He said, ¡°Boss Phoenix, why haven¡¯t you signed it yet?¡±


    Wace¡¯s face was pale, and his fists were tightly clenched.


    He raised his eyebrows with anger in his eyes, staring at Philip. He said coldly, ¡°Mr. rke, are you


    really going to force this matter?¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Force this matter? Boss Phoenix, when you made a move against my wife,


    you should¡¯ve been prepared for such a result. Why? Are you regretting it now?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Philip had a smile on his face, and his back was upright like a steady mountain.


    He was full of cold murderous aura!


    ¡°Mr. rke, no one in Phoenicia dares to do this to me! If you drive the Phoenix family to a corner


    today, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy for you! We have a backer supporting us! And this person, I¡¯m


    afraid that even someone like you can¡¯t afford to provoke them!¡± Wace said coldly.


    Now that things were at this point, he had no reservations anymore.


    Tonight, either Wace would die or Philip shall perish!


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to provoke them? Then I¡¯m really curious to find out if your backer is truly someone I can¡¯t


    afford to provoke!¡± Philip said with eyes like ice, revealing his domineering spirit!


    ¡°Men, break his limbs!¡± Philip shouted.


    Wace¡¯s eyes condensed as he shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m Miss rke¡¯s subordinate! If you


    treat me like this, Miss rke will never let you go! No matter how much strength and ability you have,


    you¡¯re nothing but an ant in front of Miss rke!¡±


    He was really scared now!


    This Mr. rke would really resort to anything!


    However, Philip just gave him a cold smile and said, ¡°Miss rke? Haha, I hope she can really save


    you.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the two guards behind Philip walked out and held Wace up before pressing


    him to the ground!


    Wace immediately screamed as he struggled and shouted, ¡°If you dare to treat me like this, you will


    regret it! Your wife and children, including all your rtives, will be hunted down by Miss rke¡¯s


    people!¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    With loud cracking sounds, Wace was pressed to the ground. His hands were broken, and he let out


    a hysterical scream!


    Big beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead.


    ¡°Argh! Philip rke, you¡¯ll die a horrible death! Miss rke won¡¯t let go of you!¡± Wace shouted


    miserably, his face pale.


    The heart-piercing pain in his arms made him breathless!


    Wace Phoenix, a prominent figure in Phoenicia and the head phoenix of the four golden phoenixes,


    never expected that he would suffer such a catastrophe today!


    Philip nced at him indifferently and motioned to his subordinates to continue.


    At this time¡­


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    A soft voice rang out at the front entrance of the ancient theater building!


    Philip and the others looked up, and at the front door, a beautiful figure stood quietly while emanating


    chills all over!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rachel rke, a woman with beautiful features and clear eyes, walked elegantly toward the crowd with


    her arms over her chest. She was wearing a ck trench coat over her shoulders. Those dazzling red


    high heels stepped on the tiles and made a clicking sound, pulling at people¡¯s heartstrings.


    Everyone could see that Miss rke¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. Her eyebrows were furrowed


    deeply, and there was bitter anger in her eyes!


    She was a superb beauty who had a graceful demeanor as well as the matured poise of a strong


    career woman.


    Rachel walked directly in front of Philip and stood before him. Standing there, a faint chill appeared


    unconsciously on her body.


    ¡°Miss rke, you¡¯re finally here! You must avenge me!¡±


    Wacey on the ground roaring angrily, his handspletely crushed.


    The big guys around were also talking about it.


    ¡°Miss rke is here.¡±


    ¡°This time, I want to see how Philip rke is going to deal with this! Miss rke is not an ordinary


    person. I¡¯ve inquired about it. Her background is very solid!¡±


    The leaders were already angry and unwilling from before.


    At this moment, seeing a big figure finally appearing, they naturally watched quietly.


    As long as Miss rke took care of Philip, then what they lost would be returned to their hands.


    On the right side of the stage, Shawn Hane, Gibson Hart, and the others sat primly.


    Seeing Rachel rke appearing at this moment, their brows also furrowed.


    Obviously, they recognized her.


    Shawn was worried. He did not expect Rachel to appear!


    As he thought about it, his gaze fell on Philip. He was feeling helpless in his heart.


    How should he choose?


    Ken and Yana sat together. Right from the start, they stayed out of the matter indifferently.


    As for Moses Dunley, he was sitting in his seat while drinking tea leisurely. It was as if everything that


    was happening in the hall had nothing to do with him.


    For such fighting scenes, they were content just watching from the sidelines.


    With a high and mighty air around her, Rachel lowered her beautiful eyes and nced at Wace who


    was screaming on the ground. She coldly snorted and said, ¡°Trash! Making a mess out of a simple


    thing like this! Your qualifications have been disqualified!¡±


    Wace was immediately stunned at those words. Lying on the ground, he struggled with difficulty and


    shouted, ¡°Miss rke, please have mercy! I can make up for it! I still have my brothers to help me!¡±


    Wace waspletely flustered.


    He had waited for six years. The Phoenix family had waited for six years. Was it all going to be


    destroyed in Philip¡¯s hands now?


    No!


    He refused to concede!


    However, Rachel nced at him indifferently and said to the men behind her, ¡°Take Boss Phoenix out.¡±


    In any case, Wace Phoenix still belonged to her although he was maimed now.


    Furthermore, he was one of the candidates to enter the Gentleman Court.


    Oh, one of the former candidates.


    Thus, no matter what, Wace¡¯s fate should be decided by Rachel.


    Soon, the two guards standing behind Rachel walked out and were about to pull Wace up.


    ¡°Did I allow you to take him away?¡±


    However, a stern voice sounded directly in the hall.


    Philip stood with his hands behind his back, his pair of cold eyes meeting Rachel¡¯s. He was motionless


    like a mountain!


    This scene was so bizarre that everyone was a little dumbfounded.


    What?


    Philip actually dared to challenge Miss rke!

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    This¡­ This was too forceful!


    Did he not know of Miss rke¡¯s background?


    Was he just tantly disregarding her?


    If it was thetter, then this Mr. rke was simply too arrogant!


    Rachel twisted her eyebrows and stared at Philip. After a long time, she said calmly, ¡°Your face seems


    familiar to me, but I can¡¯t recall. Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°Miss rke, he¡¯s that Mr. rke who snatched the jade and gold phoenix from thest auction!¡±


    Wace was being supported by someone as he shouted.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. rke. I¡¯ve heard of you.¡±


    Rachel nodded slightly, showing a very intrigued expression.


    However¡­


    Philip shook his head faintly and smiled slightly, ¡°Miss rke, are you deliberately pretending not to


    know me? Could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten about the time we were in the same changing room


    together?¡±


    It was a p to her face!


    Philip had exposed the incident from back then.


    Rachel trembled on the spot. Frowning, she gritted her teeth and stared at Philip fiercely!


    Naturally, she had her reasons for doing this.


    However, she did not expect that Philip would directly point it out.


    Especially his choice of words. What did it mean to be in the same changing room?


    When everyone in the hall heard Philip¡¯s words, they instantly became agitated.


    What was the situation?


    Mr. rke and Miss rke had known each other from a long time ago?


    They had even been alone together?


    Wace¡¯s expression kept changing in an instant, his eyes full of disbelief!


    This¡­ How could this be possible?


    Rachel immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Nonsense! When have we been together?! I don¡¯t even know


    you!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel refused to admit it.


    Philip was unperturbed. He shrugged and said, ¡°Even so, if Miss rke wants to take someone away


    from me, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.¡±


    This sentence contained a warning and a hint of suspicion.


    More than a dozen underground bosses were shocked to see this scene of rivalry!


    Such insolence!


    This ignorant Mr. rke really dared to go up against Miss rke!


    It was time for a good show!


    Almost everyone thought that Philip was going up against a brick wall.


    ¡°Haha! Philip rke, you dare to talk to Miss rke so rudely? You¡¯re seeking death!!¡±


    Wace endured the pain as he grinned broadly, his eyes full of grim coldness as he gloated at Philip¡¯s


    misfortune.


    Philip frowned and looked at Wace. ¡°You talk a lot of nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What? Am I wrong? Opposing Miss rke is to self-destruct. In this world, no one has ever dared to


    oppose Miss rke!¡±


    Wace roared out with his voice hoarse, trying to vent his pain.


    He stared at Philip with disdain and said, ¡°In the entire southern region, who doesn¡¯t know the noble


    identity of Miss rke? A kid like you who doesn¡¯t know anything wants to fight Miss rke? Dream


    on!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened. He turned his head, his eyes bitterly cold. ¡°I don¡¯t like noisy people!¡±


    After that, Philip¡¯s eyebrows drooped as he clenched his fists. Almost in a sh of light, he drew a


    Glock pistol from the waist of the guard next to Rachel and pointed it at Wace¡¯s legs and knees!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Twice!


    A loud wail instantly resounded throughout the ancient theater!


    When Wace finally reacted, his legs and knees had been pierced and blood was gushing


    everywhere!


    He fell to the ground, wailing in pain.


    His four limbs were gone!


    This scene happened too quickly!


    Before everyone could react, they saw that Philip had already tossed the Glock in his hand back to


    Rachel¡¯s guard. With the corners of his mouth curved up, he smiled faintly and said to Rachel, ¡°Your


    dog is too noisy. You don¡¯t have a problem with this, right?¡±

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    ¡°You! How dare you!¡±


    Rachel was about to explode!


    She never expected that Philip would dare to act like this!


    Had he not been living as an outcast in Riverdale for many years?


    Why was such a good-for-nothing suddenly so strong and fierce?!


    Rachel could not understand this!


    Although she knew that Philip¡¯s identity was not simple, such a guy could not suddenly be so


    powerful!


    Was this the reason why the lord was so concerned about Philip?


    Who the hell was this guy?


    Rachel had made investigations into Philip¡¯s details a long time ago, but apart from the superficial stuff,


    she really could not find anything.


    The young master of the rke Group in Capital City, the boss behind the scenes of the Mnelson


    Angel Investment Group¡­


    ¡®Wynn, oh Wynn, does your husband really own just these identities?¡¯


    In the hall!


    Wace fell in a pool of blood, howling pathetically while his legs were covered in blood.


    These two gunshotspletely destroyed Wace¡¯s chance to stand and walk in the future!


    The bulletspletely went through his knees!


    On the site.


    Hiss!


    The underground figures from all districts took a breath of cold air at the moment, dumbfounded!


    Mortifying!


    Mr. rke¡¯s methods were indeed formidable!


    Within Phoenicia¡¯s territory, he actually dared to break Wace¡¯s limbs!


    Moreover, it was right in front of Miss rke!


    Amazing!


    Awesome!


    ¡°Why? Does Miss rke wish to say something?¡±


    Philip looked at Rachel lightly with a faint smile in his eyes. However, his gaze was full of disdain.


    Everyone was speechless.


    This guy was too bloody conceited!


    He injured Miss rke¡¯s subordinate and actually asked her if she wanted to say something about it.


    ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡±


    After a long time, in the cold and silent hall, several people started asking.


    They spoke very softly and cautiously.


    They were afraid of provoking this immobile and imposing Mr. rke if they were not careful enough.


    Right from the start, Philip¡¯s methods were too forceful!


    No one on the scene could oppose him at all.


    Even Miss rke took a hit just now.


    The entire hall of the ancient theater fell into dead silence for a while with only the sound of everyone¡¯s


    breathing.


    Even their breathing became cautious.


    In general, all the underground figures who were here tonight to participate in the underground


    chamber ofmerce fell silent at this moment, not daring to say anything!


    Even Rachel rke.


    Her face was pale, but she still looked at Philip with a smile and said, ¡°Now can I take him away?¡±


    It was actually a questioning tone!


    ¡°No,¡± Philip said faintly with the corners of his mouth upturned.


    The audience fell dead silent again.


    In the eyes of everyone at the moment, Philip was an invincible existence that transcended the world¡ª


    a majestic being!


    He was like a god!


    He was above them all!


    Every word and smile revealed the posture of the king, leaving them breathless!


    Even Rachel rke, a distinguished woman in the southern region and a figure with a big background,


    had her brows furrowed at the moment. She felt that the situation had be a little tricky.


    This Philip rke was adamant about not giving her any leeway!


    Was he really going to fight against a dozen bosses, against her?


    ¡°The Phoenix family was chosen by us. Although he has been disqualified, he¡¯s still ours. Moreover, I¡¯m


    not representing myself but the master behind me. Mr. rke, I¡¯d like to advise you to stop while you


    still can! Don¡¯t make me upset!


    ¡°If you really want Wace¡¯s life today, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for you to get out of Phoenicia!


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve arranged a lot of people around, my people can still get in.


    ¡°Besides, I have to remind you that your wife who¡¯s in the hospital, your daughter, and even Riverdale


    will pay for your next decision!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Rachel broke the silence and said so.


    All her words were full of threats.


    However, these threatening words did not move Philip. He did not even frown.


    There was a moment of silence.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Philip said, ¡°Wace¡¯s death was decided a long time ago. If you wish to protect him, I¡¯m afraid you


    can¡¯t. What I¡¯m interested in now is, who is the lord you just mentioned?¡±


    Rachel immediately went on guard with a solemn expression on her face.


    This man felt so different now, his every action confusing.


    Moreover, he was being very forceful and not at an ordinary level!


    He seemed calm on the surface, but once his wrath was ignited, he was filled with violent wind and


    huge waves!


    Rachel had a bad premonition, and her pair of beautiful eyes lingered on Philip for a while.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified to know this.¡±


    Rachel smiled as a trace of disdain shed from the corner of her eyes.


    Then, she said, ¡°Of course, if Mr. rke joins us and bes one of us, you¡¯ll naturally know the


    identity of the lord.¡±


    Suddenly!


    A raucousugh came from the door!


    ¡°Hahaha! Miss rke, this is unlike your usual style. Why? Are you scared of a kid who has not grown


    out of his diapers yet? I want to see who is this Mr. rke of Riverdale who dares to act so boldly and


    hold a dozen underground figures from four districts hostage!¡±


    The voice was heard before the person was seen.


    It was full of dissatisfaction and contempt!


    Everyone followed the voice and saw a group of more than a dozen people at the main entrance. They


    were all wearing loose ck martial arts uniforms with a red sash tied around their waists, striding


    forward with a middle-aged man in a suit in the lead!


    The middle-aged man strode forward, his figure burly while his aura was like a mountain¡ªstrong and


    resolute!


    As soon as he entered the venue, the atmosphere in the entire hall changed


    ¡°Second Master Hull!¡±


    Someone yelled, and after that, the eyes of all the big bosses focused on him.


    Immediately afterward, they trembled all over and started panicking.


    It turned out to be Second Master Hull!


    Shawn, Gibson, and the others seated in the back also stood up in shock, looking at the middle-aged


    man with incredulous eyes!


    How could it be him?!


    Was the Hull n going to intervene in this underground chamber ofmerce too?!


    Shawn and Gibson looked at each other as if asking the other party what to do.


    In front of the Hull n, Shawn and Gibson would let go of their hatred for the time being.


    This was because the Hull n was theirmon enemy!


    Instantly, all the underground bosses in the hall respectfully greeted the man who was walking in,


    ¡°Second Master Hull!¡±


    Second Master Hull just nced around indifferently, standing with his hands behind his back. He was


    staring at Philip with his tiger-like gaze.


    Overbearing!


    He did not put more than a dozen underground bosses in his eyes at all.


    The leaders also felt bitter at that reaction.


    Indeed,pared to Second Master Hull of the Hull n, they were nothing but small potatoes!


    Second Master Hull was the real deal!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Beside him, Rachel frowned and squeezed a smile, saying, ¡°Second Master Hull, are you also here to


    intervene in this underground chamber ofmerce?¡±


    Second Master Hullughed and said, ¡°Yes, wouldn¡¯t such a lively scene be too monotonous without


    my Hull n? Besides, just look at this bunch of worthless wretches here. They act all high and mighty


    outside, but here, they got put down by a kid still in his diapers. This is too shameful.¡±


    After that, he continued, ¡°Miss rke, no matter what, you¡¯re also a distinguished person. How could


    you be afraid of an unknown person like him?¡±


    Rachel did not reply.


    Second Master Hull turned around, red at Philip coldly, and shouted, ¡°Are you Mr. rke of


    Riverdale? Just nice. Give me the territory in your hands, then take your people and get out of here!¡±


    Barbaric!


    This was the Second Master Hull of the Hull n!


    He was an extremely powerful and domineering person!


    Philip lifted his index finger and rubbed the center of his eyebrows.


    He never expected to meet someone from the Hull n right here and now.


    From the looks of it, this man¡¯s position was not small either.


    Philip hated for his ns to be interrupted and hated even more being threatened.


    Second Master Hull stood with his hands on his back, his eyes full of disdain. Seeing that Philip had not


    moved, he sarcastically said, ¡°What? Are you unwilling?¡±


    Philip smiled, his eyes shing coldly as he asked, ¡°Second Master Hull, huh? Do you want to die?¡±

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    The audience was deadly silent!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at Philip in the room. He was majestic like a mountain, had an


    aura like a mighty ocean, a frosty expression, and a scorching gaze. It made all the underground


    leaders suck in a deep breath!


    Hiss!


    Too brazen!


    Unbelievable!


    Philip actually dared to say that to Second Master Hull. He simply did not put the second master of the


    Hull n in his eyes!


    Did he know the person standing in front of him?


    It was Second Master Hull!


    He was an infamous figure!


    In the entire country, he was an unbeatable force!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His status wasparable to the distinguished status of Miss rke¡¯s!


    Moreover, he was the core member of the subsidiary of the Hull Organization!


    He was the second master of the Hull family and also the younger brother of the current patriarch of the


    Hull family!


    No matter what, Philip¡¯s earlier insinuation about Second Master Hull dying was simply him courting his


    own death!


    Second Master Hull was also startled. It was the first time he heard someone say this to him.


    Such impertinent words!


    What an insolent junior!


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Second Master Hull yelled with cold anger, his momentum like tidal waves as his eyes widened. His


    majestic and domineering aura almost overturned the entire ancient theater hall!


    What a forceful dominance!


    This was Second Master Hull!


    However¡­


    Philip had his hands on his back, the corners of his eyes looking cold. He looked at Second Master Hull


    who was angry like a tiger baring its fangs and said, ¡°Second Master Hull, I¡¯m warning you not to


    interfere in my affairs. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind rooting out your entire Hull family.¡±


    Uproar!


    All the bosses held their breath as they stared at Philip in astonishment!


    He actually dared to challenge Second Master Hull and the Hull family!


    Too frightening!


    Was this fearless Mr. rke really tired of living?


    That was the Hull family that formed the Hull n!


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    A burst ofughter resounded throughout the hall. Second Master Hull waved his hand and said in a


    deep voice, ¡°What an arrogant junior who dares to warn me! Interesting! Very well. Then I want to


    watch with my own eyes how you¡¯re going to root out the Hull family!¡±


    At his words, more than a dozen disciples behind him who were wearing ck martial arts uniforms


    and had red sashes tied around their waists all stood up. They put on a fighting stance while full of


    murderous aura!


    Very strong!


    No wonder the Hull family was touted as a major force!


    Looking at Philip, he was unfazed. The fully armedbatants in the hall had already assembled all


    around Philip, protecting him. At the same time, they pointed their guns outward at the disciples of the


    Hull family!


    To be honest, ordinary people would be scared to death when facing the heavily armedbatants


    around Philip.


    However, the disciples of the Hull family were obviously used to seeing this kind of scene. Even so,


    they were still facing them with their bare fists.


    Second Master Hull nced at the fully armedbatants in front of him and mocked. ¡°Do you think a


    few gun-wielding people are enough to scare me off?¡±


    It was on the verge of battle!


    Seeing this scene, Shawn at the back hurriedly walked out and said with a smile, ¡°Second Master Hull,


    do calm down. Don¡¯t be upset over such a matter. Why don¡¯t we sit down and discuss this slowly?¡±


    Shawn Hane stepped forward to ease the situation.


    He was well aware of the power of the Hull family in the country. Even the Hane family of Capital City


    would need to watch their steps around them!


    However, he knew Philip¡¯s identity and background better.


    He was the heir to that family.


    If Philip really wanted to destroy the Hull family, it would probably just take one day.


    Therefore, in front of this Young Master rke, the Hull family was really not worth anything.


    However, despite this, Shawn still stepped forward as a peacemaker.


    It was because things had not reached that point yet.


    However, Second Master Hull only nced at Shawn coldly and said, ¡°Master Hane, I didn¡¯t expect you


    to be here.¡±


    The Hane family of Capital City was here too?


    Shawn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just for fun. Since Second Master Hull is here, please take a seat.¡±


    After that, Shawn led Second Master Hull to his seat.


    Second Master Hull waved his hand unceremoniously, snorted coldly, and walked over in front of Philip.


    However¡­


    Suddenly¡­

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    A cold voice rang in the hall.


    ¡°Shawn Hane, have you decided yet?¡±


    Philip looked at Shawn with his hands behind his back. He turned his head and stared at him with eyes


    full of biting chill.


    It was this look!


    Shawn sweated profusely at that look!


    It reminded him of that event eight years ago!


    For a moment, Shawn stood there nkly while the cold sweat on his forehead fell like torrential rain.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Second Master Hull naturally saw the change in Shawn¡¯s expression and immediately sneered at him,


    ¡°Why, Master Hane, are you actually scared of this junior?¡±


    It took a long time for Shawn to squeeze out a smile and respectfully bend over to Philip, saying,


    ¡°Young Master rke, what are your orders?¡±


    As early as a few minutes ago, Shawn had already decided.


    The sudden respectful stance by Shawn made everyone confused.


    At the same time, they had even more doubts about Philip¡¯s identity!


    This was unexpected.


    Even Shawn Hane was treating him respectfully!


    This Mr. rke really had an extraordinary background!


    Second Master Hull frowned with his hands behind his back. He tightly squeezed his fists and looked at


    Philip grimly.


    He thought this was just a young man with some background. He did not expect that even Shawn


    would bow down to him.


    Interesting.


    However, the next sentence once again silenced the audience!


    Philip raised his head leisurely and nced at the roof of the ancient theater. There was a golden


    dragon pattern carved on the dome-like ceiling above his head.


    He said, ¡°If I want to move the Hulls, how long do you think it¡¯ll take?¡±


    Indifferent.


    It seemed like Philip was talking about the weather.


    However, this sentencepletely astounded the underground bosses in the hall.


    Rachel rke¡¯s pretty face changed at this moment as she looked suspiciously and nervously at Philip.


    He wanted to make a move against the Hull family?


    Outrageous!


    Where did he get his confidence and courage from?


    Did he really think no one could touch him?


    Did he think that the Hull family was as simple as these district leaders present?


    Rachel was angry!


    She was angry at Philip¡¯s arrogance and ignorance!


    Hearing this, Second Master Hull was taken aback for a moment. He then put on a menacing


    expression andughed coldly. ¡°Very well! I didn¡¯t expect someone to say this to me. You want to make


    a move against my Hull family?¡±


    Second Master Hull asked rhetorically, revealing a strong disdain and contempt in his tone!


    Originally, he did not want to kick up a big fuss, but now, the other party actually provoked him directly!


    He was courting death!


    From the time the Hull family was established long ago, who dared to challenge the Hull family?


    Who had the ability to do it?


    No one!


    There was no one in the world!


    Yet a young junior like this actually dared to say such a thing?!


    Simply too audacious!


    ¡°Boy, do you think the Hull family is rubbish like everyone else here? The Hull family isn¡¯t a pushover!¡±


    ¡°Before you make a move against us, weigh your strength to see if you¡¯re qualified and if you have the


    ability!¡±


    Second Master Hull roared in anger.


    However¡­


    Philip lifted his brows, smiled faintly at the corners of his mouth, and looked at Second Master Hul very


    seriously. He exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t mean to move the Hull family, but¡­ the Hull


    n.¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Even Second Master Hull waspletely speechless for a while.


    Move the Hull n?

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    He wanted to move not only the Hull family but also the Hull n?


    Preposterous!


    Did he know what kind of existence Hull n was?


    A behemoth!


    The force of the stormy sea!


    With a wave of their hand, they could dispel the powers of the violent wind and huge waves!


    It should be noted that the position and power of the Hull n in the country and abroad was very


    strong, especially the several global listedpanies controlled by Hull n. They had assets worth


    tens of billions!


    In other words, assets belonging to the Hull n were at the level of hundreds of billions!


    Moreover, it was a global influence!


    They were the ultimate affluent family!


    Even the subsidiary of the Hull Organization in the country alone was enough for many people to look


    up to.


    Not to mention the main Hull Organization abroad that was simply a godlike existence!


    However, now, this arrogant Philip actually said such brazen words!


    He wanted to move the Hull n?


    Ridiculous!


    Wishful thinking!


    The Hull n had a prestigious status in some ces, and its influence alone was enough to make


    many people feel daunted.


    Today, someone actually said they wanted to make a move against the Hull n!


    Was he crazy?


    ¡°What a joke! An unknown person like you, what qualifications do you have to spout such nonsense?


    Based on your heavily armedbatants in here or the ones you arranged outside?¡±


    Second Master Hull was almost amused. It was the first time he encountered someone who said he


    wanted to move the Hull n.


    Just then, a sentence from Shawn made everyone frown and take a deep breath!


    Facing Philip, Shawn bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Young Master rke, if you really want to move the


    Hull n, it¡¯s not impossible but it¡¯ll take some time. Moreover, this matter is bound to have a great


    impact. If you don¡¯t let your familye forward, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. Besides, I must remind Young


    Master rke that some people around you will not agree to this decision of yours.¡±


    It was this sentence that made Second Master Hull startled!


    Even the audience trembled!


    What did he mean?


    Could it be that in Shawn¡¯s eyes, Philip really had the ability to make a move against the Hull n?


    How could that be?


    That was the Hull n!


    Was Shawn not aware of what a behemoth they were?


    However, Shawn really did say these words.


    What he meant was, it was okay if Philip wanted to make a move, but his family needed to step


    forward.


    Moreover, he would be opposed by some people.


    Philip frowned, looked at Shawn, and asked, ¡°Do you mean the branch family or Giada?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Both.¡±


    Philip was silent. So that was how it was.


    It seemed that this Hull n was really not that simple.


    Listening to the conversation between Philip and Shawn, Second Master Hull was angry.


    He was furious!


    What was the meaning of this?


    This young and arrogant junior really did not take the Hull family seriously!


    tant disregard!


    ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re too atrocious! Before making a move, you need to ask for my permission!¡±


    Second Master Hull yelled suddenly, his eyes filled with anger!


    However, Philip just turned his head and swept his eyes over. Staring at Second Master Hull, he said, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t want to move against the Hull n so quickly, but your people are really too annoying. You


    remind me of a previous incident. I wonder if Flint Hull is okay?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Flint Hull?


    How did he know Flint?


    Second Master Hull was startled but immediately thought of something. His eyes were now red as he


    roared, ¡°It¡¯s you! You destroyed my nephew¡¯s limbs?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Philip said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He looked very refined and elegant.


    However, his words felt as cruel as a jackal!


    Suddenly¡­


    Everyone in the hall thought of something.


    Half a month ago, Flint Hull, the son of the head of the Hull family, was in Riverdale when he got his


    limbs broken!


    That matter spread like wildfire in the circle!


    The Hull family sent many people to Riverdale but were all stopped by another family member, Sullivan


    Hull.


    The reason given by the other party was simple.


    The Hull family could not afford to provoke that character!


    The person who did that had a terrible identity!


    He was one of the 108 warriors of the country!


    They were an invincible existence that the entire country spent huge finances, resources, and


    manpower in training!


    He was a person that the legendary Reed Williams had personally cultivated!


    Such an identity needed to be admired wherever he went!


    Of course, Philip was actually the worst among those 108 warriors.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    He could not help it. He was there only for two years just to obtain the status.


    The other 107 members were the truly invincible existence!


    Thinking of this, the other big shots were shocked!


    Terrifying!


    Unexpectedly, this Mr. rke possessed such an identity!


    Second Master Hull also panicked.


    Obviously, he did not expect that this person was the guy who destroyed his nephew¡¯s limbs!


    However, he dared not do anything else but roar angrily at this person!


    It was because he understood the meaning of the identity of the 108 defenders!


    Every single one of them was highly respected by all the people!


    They were the ones who used their flesh and blood to protect the borders of the country and deter


    foreign enemies!


    They had an unspeakable esteemed honor!


    Any distinguished honor was a death-free gold medal!


    To oppose them was to oppose the country!


    It was an act of seeking death!


    Second Master Hull was trembling all over, full of anger. At this moment, however, there was no way to


    attack!


    He was livid!


    Why?!


    Why did he happen to be Reed Williams¡¯s subordinate, a defender of the country?!


    Philip looked at Second Master Hull¡¯s flushed face, walked up to him, and deliberately taunted.


    ¡°Second Master Hull, what do you think now? Am I qualified to move against your Hull family?¡±


    Audacious!


    Simply too outrageous!


    Second Master Hull¡¯s face was pale as he clenched his fists tightly.


    Did he dare refute?


    Did he dare chastise?


    No!


    Before this, Philip did not expose his special identity.


    Now that it was out in the open, he wouldpletely crush and trample these people under his feet!


    Who would dare to talk back?


    They would be courting death if they did!


    All the underground figures were silent at this moment.


    How could they fight this?


    F*ck!


    Had one ever seen a scene of a group of guys holding embroidery needles picking a fight with a warrior


    holding a 40-meter saber?


    Furthermore, there were another 107 warriors behind him, each carrying a 40-meter saber!


    A one-on-one fight?


    Death was imminent!


    Group fight?


    That was akin to digging a hole and burying oneself in it.


    Game over!


    At this moment, the group of underground leaders had almost given up.


    This damned Philip rke! Would it all not have been over if he had just announced his identity


    sooner?


    Did they still need to fight?


    They would have just handed over their forces obediently!


    They were speechless.


    Dead silence all around!


    The entire lobby of the ancient theatre building waspletely silent.


    With a pair of sparkling eyes, Rachel stared at Philip fixedly with many thoughts in her mind.


    This guy had such an identity!


    It was fortunate that Wynn Johnston was not around. If she knew her husband had such an identity,


    she might faint on the spot.


    Philip nced at the audience, then stepped forward and walked to the back of the stage toward the


    main seat in the highest ce!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He stood in front of the top spot, then turned around and sat down calmly.


    The majesty of the king had soared to the sky!


    At this moment, Philip exuded a king¡¯s aura to the fullest!


    At this moment, no one dared to refute!


    Everyone nced at him cautiously, then shook their heads helplessly and sighed.


    ¡°From this day on, the Hane family of Capital City shall follow Young Master rke¡¯s lead!¡± Shawn


    stood in the hall and said respectfully.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    As soon as his words fell, various voices in the hall rang. ¡°Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. rke!¡±


    The big bosses scrambled to stand up, afraid that they would be one step toote.


    ¡°I, Ken Cooke of the South River District, will follow the orders of Mr. rke of Riverdale.


    Congrattions to Mr. rke for bing the leader of the southern district!¡±


    At this moment, Ken stood up and congratted.


    ¡°I, Yana Young from the Beauty Pce of the South River District, would like to follow the orders of Mr.


    rke of Riverdale. Congrattions to Mr. rke!¡± Yana also followed and said.


    ¡°Moses Dunley of the Prime Harvest Group. Congrattions to Mr. rke!¡± Moses Dunley, who was


    sitting at the end, also stood up and smiled.


    Immediately afterward, the big bosses in the audience all bowed and congratted him.


    ¡°Queso Gang of Golden City¡­¡±


    ¡°White Dragon Gate of Golden City¡­¡±


    ¡°Gibson Hart of Golden City¡¯s Fiery Koi Gang would like to follow the orders of Mr. rke¡­¡± Gibson


    stood up and said stoically.


    So far, the entire South River District, Golden City, and some smaller areas had submitted to Mr. rke


    of Riverdale¡ªPhilip rke!


    Theo, who was standing by Philip¡¯s side, was boiling with enthusiasm!


    He never thought that he would witness such a grand asion in his lifetime!


    There were more than a dozen underground figures from the four major districts, all standing


    respectfully in the hall at this moment.


    From now on, the southern region would be under the reign of Mr. rke!


    Many children of small families and entrepreneurs at the outer stage looked at the hall. All the bosses


    from various districts paid respects to the young man one after another. They only felt that they had


    never experienced such excitement as today.


    ¡°That¡¯s my role model!¡±


    Many people sighed in their hearts.


    They knew that after today, only one voice reigned.


    The voice that belonged to Mr. rke of Riverdale!


    This leader was none other than Mr. rke!


    Philip sat on the top spot, ying with the Desert Eagle in his hands with his legs propped. His eyes


    faintly scanned past the audience.


    Then, his eyes fell on Second Master Hull whose face was full of anger.


    ¡°Second Master Hull, do you think I¡¯m not worthy of this seat?¡± Philip asked mildly.


    At this moment, Second Master Hull felt very bitter in his heart. He gritted his teeth, snorted coldly, and


    waved his hand before shouting, ¡°Boy, even if you have a special status, my Hull family will never give


    up on this matter! Just you wait! One day, I¡¯ll trample you under my feet and destroy all of your limbs!¡±


    After that, Second Master Hull turned around and was about to leave with his disciples.


    Rachel also frowned. She coldly nced at Philip who was sitting on the top spot, turned around, and


    stepped on her red high heels to leave.


    Things had changed.


    This session of the underground chamber ofmerce waspletely different from what the lord


    expected.


    This Philip rke actually had such a special identity!


    She needed to rush back as soon as possible, report her findings, and wait for the lord¡¯s next


    instructions.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Second Master Hull who was walking toward the front door.


    Following that, he raised his hand.


    The movement was casual but revealed an invincible posture.


    Finally, his index finger flexed slightly.


    Bang!


    The golden bullet pierced through the air and formed airwaves. Almost instantly, it prated directly


    through Second Master Hull¡¯s back!


    This time, Philip did not hesitate at all.


    ¡°What I hate the most is others threatening me.¡±


    Boom!


    Second Master Hull lowered his head and looked at his pierced chest as well as his bloodstained


    clothes.


    After that, he bent his knees, knelt on the ground, and turned his head with difficulty. He looked behind


    him. Sitting on the top spot with his legs propped and the Desert Eagle in his hand, Philip stared at him


    with an emotionless expression.


    ¡°You¡­ You really dare¡­¡±


    Before Second Master Hull finished speaking, he fell forward in a pool of blood.


    In an instant¡­


    Everyone was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    ¡°He¡­ He shot Second Master Hull?¡±


    ¡°Second Master Hull is¡­ dead?¡±


    Second Master Hull, who was so overbearing just now, fell in front of them like a piece of decayed


    wood.


    Shocked!


    A biting chill!


    Everyone gulped.


    They were shaking all over, fearing that the next one would be one of them.


    Especially Rachel rke, who stood closest to Second Master Hull. She went weak in the knees with


    her fists so tightly clenched that her fingernails were digging into the palms of her hands.


    She stared to the side at Second Master Hull who was lying in a pool of blood, seemingly looking at her


    with wide eyes.


    Her entire body was filled with a chilling horror!


    Immediately afterward, Rachel turned around angrily and stared at Philip who was sitting on the stage.


    She shouted, ¡°Are you crazy?! He¡¯s the second master of the Hull family! The younger brother of


    Solomon Hull! The core figure of the subsidiary of the Hull Organization! By doing this, you¡¯re picking a


    fight with the Hull n!¡±


    Rachel was about to go mad!


    Second Master Hull fell right in front of her.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    Dozens of disciples of the Hull family exploded in fury. Surrounding Second Master Hull in a pool of


    blood, they stared at Philip angrily and roared, ¡°Kill him! Avenge the second master!¡±


    The scene exploded!


    Itpletely blew up!


    Now, they were in big trouble!


    Shawn sweated profusely on his forehead and palms.


    However, Philip stood up leisurely and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I avoided the vital point. Based on the current


    bleeding rate, he still has six minutes left. The nearest hospital is only five minutes away.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the members of the Hull family did not hesitate. They quickly stopped the


    bleeding and hurriedly carried Second Master Hull out of the hall!


    However, the pungent smell of blood still lingered in the air.


    Philip handed the Desert Eagle to Theo behind him and directly scanned the audience, including


    Rachel who was at the doorway.


    He said sternly, ¡°From now, I have the final say in the entire south region! Whoever disobeys will suffer


    the same fate as Second Master Hull!¡±


    Dead silence greeted his words.


    Following that, Philip continued, ¡°Of course, all affairs will be handled by Theo Zander. He¡¯s my


    messenger, understand?¡±


    All the big bosses nced at each other before bending over in a hurry and nodding while saying


    respectfully, ¡°We obey Mr. rke¡¯smands!¡±


    Then, Philip stepped forward and walked directly to the front door.


    Everyone made way for him, all the while bowing their heads respectfully. None of them dared to look


    directly.


    The underground chamber ofmerce was over.


    Half an hourter, Theo arrived at Phoenicia Hospital and saw Philip who was apanying M by


    her bed.


    ¡°Mr. rke, everything has been arranged. We can return now,¡± Theo said.


    Philip nodded before asking, ¡°Did you find out who the boss behind the underground chamber of


    commerce is?¡±


    Theo shook his head and said, ¡°No. The other party seems to be unwilling to show their face. Even


    after you made a mess out of this underground chamber ofmerce, the boss behind the scenes


    didn¡¯t show up. I asked Wayne Kingsley about this matter. He doesn¡¯t know the boss behind the scenes


    either. He just said that everything wasmunicated by mail.¡±


    By mail?


    Philip frowned, thinking of the signature seal on the previous letter with the word ¡®Alliance¡¯.


    After that, Philip immediately dialed a number and said, ¡°Rick, what¡¯s the progress of the matter I told


    you to check earlier?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Rick was on a high-speed yacht. Around him, several guys inbat


    uniforms were sprawled on the cabin floor.


    Facing the blue waves and sea breeze while covered in blood, he said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve found out


    about Miss Hannah rke¡¯s ident. I¡¯m on my way back from Arcadia Ind now.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You found out!¡±


    Philip was suddenly excited!

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Rick faced the waves and said, ¡°Well, regarding the news about Young Miss, I¡¯ll tell you the details


    when I return. Right now, I need to deal with some troublesome matters.¡±


    Philip furrowed his brows and said, ¡°People from the branch family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a bunch of pesky bugs that I can¡¯t seem to get rid of.¡±


    Rick said so before he hung up the phone.


    As for Philip, he took a breath, nced at M on the hospital bed, and said to Theo, ¡°Get ready to


    return.¡±


    Theo nodded behind him and said, ¡°Okay, but Mr. rke, Bowen Roy wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Tell him to wait for me in the pavilion,¡± Philip said.


    Ten minutester, Philip arrived at the pavilion.


    At the moment, there was a bodyguard in a ck suit every ten yards apart, closely guarding and


    protecting the surrounding area.


    Bowen Roy sat in the pavilion, drinking tea.


    Seeing Philip, Bowen quickly stood up and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Then, the two took their seats. Bowen personally made tea for Philip.


    ¡°Mr. rke, are you going back already?¡±


    Bowen handed Philip a teacup and while smiling, he asked.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°The underground chamber ofmerce is almost settled. There are still some


    things to be dealt with in Riverdale, so I must return soon.¡±


    Bowen nodded and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. rke, there¡¯s something I need to


    discuss with you.¡±


    Philip nced at Bowen. ¡°I know what you want to say.¡±


    Bowen was startled, looking at Philip suspiciously. Thetter said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be tied to my


    forces. You want to make aeback on your own.¡±


    Bowen was silent.


    Philip had expected this a long time ago.


    Bowen was an individual who could not be restrained.


    If Philip really restrained him, then there would be no Bowen Roy in this world any longer.


    Such people were talented and had their own ideas.


    To someone like him, following the rules was no different than being in prison.


    ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Suddenly, Bowen got up, bent his knees, and knelt beside Philip. Knocking his head on the ground


    three times, he then said seriously, ¡°I want to thank you for your helping hand that day. If not for you, I¡¯d


    have lost my life by now. I¡¯m unable to repay your kindness right now. However, I still have some


    personal matters to deal with. Once these matters are resolved and if I¡¯m still alive by then, you can


    use me as you see fit!¡±


    Philip raised his head and looked at the birds flying among the white clouds in the sky.


    After a while, he asked, ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°One year,¡± Bowen replied.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait one year for you. One yearter, bring this to see me.¡±


    Philip said as he took a golden token in his hand and tossed it to Bowen.


    Bowen grabbed the token and took a closer look. It was a golden token about the size of half a palm


    with two flying dragons and the letter ¡®P¡¯ engraved on the front. On the back, there was the simple and


    solemn words ¡®Seal¡¯!


    Bowen was taken aback for a moment, confused.


    However, he knew that this token was of extraordinary significance.


    Philip took a sip of tea and said calmly, ¡°The Golden Seal. There are nine in total, and this is the


    fourth.¡±


    Bowen understood in an instant. He thanked him and got up, then sat beside Philip. After looking at the


    golden token for a long time, he asked, ¡°Mr. rke, are you establishing your own forces? Nine


    candidates in total? The first three are¡­¡±


    Philip said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future. One yearter, bring it along to see me. I hope you can


    give me a surprise by then.¡±


    After that, Philip got up and left the pavilion.


    Bowen also stood up and sent him away respectfully, holding the pure gold token tightly in his hand


    with a solemn expression on his face.


    The Golden Seal.


    No one would have expected that the Golden Seal given by Philip today would solve a life-and-death


    dilemma for him in the future!


    In the same way, decadester, this Golden Seal would be a legend worshipped by thousands of


    people!


    There was also a rumor in the world.


    When the Golden Seal appeared, no one would dare defy!


    Outside the pavilion, Theo had been standing on guard dozens of yards away.


    He saw with his own eyes Philip giving Bowen a token.


    To tell the truth, Theo wanted one too.


    However¡­


    He knew that if Philip did not give one to him, it meant that he was not qualified yet, or it was not the


    time yet.


    Theo was full of enthusiasm and vowed to seek acknowledgment from Philip!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    ¡°Mr. rke, everything is ready.¡±


    Theo stepped forward and handed Philip a coat.


    The wind started blowing.


    The weather was turning cold.


    Philip nced at Theo and suddenly asked, ¡°You saw?¡±


    Theo dared not conceal it and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. rke. I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Philip did not say anything. He took out another token, handed it to Theo, and said, ¡°Once you take it,


    do you know what you¡¯re about to face?¡±


    Theo¡¯s extended hand stopped in the air for a long time, then he solemnly said, ¡°I know that my life and


    everything I own belongs to you!¡±


    The token fell from Philip¡¯s fingers.


    Theo caught it and held it tightly in the palm of his hand, his eyes sparkling brilliantly!


    Following that, Philip stood on the spot and stayed for a while.


    Nine Dragons¡­ Five had been found.


    The remaining four dragons would be up to chance.


    Just before Philip left Phoenicia, an uninvited guest arrived.


    Moses Dunley appeared.


    ¡°Young Master rke, are you in a hurry to return to Riverdale?¡±


    Moses brought a female assistant beside him and they were both standing at the entrance of the


    hospital. He looked at Philip who was holding M in his arms and smiled as he spoke.


    The atmosphere was imperceptible.


    This guy¡¯s smile was very in and did not feel threatening.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    Moses smiled and said, ¡°Young Master rke, may I have a word with you?¡±


    Philip frowned and declined. ¡°No.¡±


    Moses¡¯ expression changed. He did not expect to be rejected after personallying here.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, Theo, who was standing next to Philip at this moment, said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. rke, he¡¯s


    Moses Dunley of the Prime Harvest Group, the fourthrgest force in the South River District. He


    recently emerged and is developing very fast. ording to various sources, his background is not


    simple. Perhaps we should be more understanding.¡±


    Moses Dunley.


    A strange person.


    After only three years in the South River District, he took fourth ce.


    Moreover, judging from the rumors, he had a really big background and his identity was very significant!


    Philip raised his brows and handed M, who was in his arms, to Anna. Then, he walked a few steps


    away.


    Moses followed and signaled the female assistant behind him not to follow.


    The two stood side by side.


    Philip took out a cigarette and lit it, offering Moses one as well. Thetter politely refused, saying,


    ¡°Young Master rke, your methods of unifying the south region is verymendable. I admire you


    very much.¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Do dispense with thepliments. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Moses stopped beating around the bush and said directly, ¡°Half a monthter, there will be an evening


    dinner in Hampton where giants from all fields and industries will gather. I¡¯d like to invite you and your


    family to participate. This is the invitation.¡±


    With that said, Moses took out an invitation card and handed it to Philip.


    Philip nced at the invitation and opened the envelope casually. The invitation card inside was very


    luxurious and gilded.


    On the front were details regarding the congregation in Hampton.


    On the lower right corner of the card, there was a golden seal.


    The Alliance!

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    The Alliance again!


    Philip frowned, then turned to look at Moses to ask, ¡°What¡¯s The Alliance?¡±


    Moses smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a group with a low profile but very solid background. You can


    consider it a joint coalition. It integrates all the resources of the world and works to improve all the


    members of The Alliance! We use the power of the world and do our best to protect the people in the


    alliance!


    ¡°The big boss behind The Alliance wants to unite the weak to attack the strong.


    ¡°The Alliance is a secret multinational corporate group that was established 30 years ago. There are a


    total of 17 representatives in The Alliance, six consortia, and fourrge domestic families. With huge


    capital monopolizing the market, it can control a person¡¯s destiny. It can make others go to heaven


    instantly, and it can also make people go to hell immediately. If Young Master rke is interested, I can


    be your referral.¡±


    After Moses finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Philip with a smile on his face.


    Philip raised his eyebrows. Holding the card in his hand and looking at Moses, he suddenly asked,


    ¡°What role does your Dunley family y in the alliance?¡±


    Moses thought for a while, squeezed his chin, and snapped his fingers before saying, ¡°One of the


    representatives, one of the consortiums, and one of the families.¡±


    Philip furrowed his brows deeper as he stared at Moses closely. After a while, he smiled calmly and


    said, ¡°It turns out that the Dunley family¡¯s background is so big. I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±


    Moses Dunley, the Dunley family, The Alliance.


    Interesting.


    Moses shrugged his shoulders in a modest gesture and put his hands in the pockets of his suit


    trousers, looking at the mountains in the distance. He said, ¡°Young Master rke, I really want to be


    friends with you. If you¡¯re willing to join The Alliance, I think it¡¯d be an honor for The Alliance. Based on


    your family¡¯s background, you can definitely be the sixth council member apart from the existing


    five council members of The Alliance. In this way, all the resources of The Alliance will be at your


    control and disposal.


    ¡°In The Alliance, we¡¯re all a big family, just like brothers. I hope you¡¯ll consider it carefully.¡±


    After Moses said this, he turned his head and looked at Philip very seriously.


    However, Philip merely smiled faintly and turned around, standing with his hands on his back. With the


    aura of a king rising up all over his body, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to rely on anyone else¡¯s strength. To me,


    The Alliance is nothing but a burden. What I really want to know is who is the strong boss behind this


    alliance who wants to unite the weak and attack the strong?¡±


    ¡°The rke family of Arcadia Ind,¡± Moses abruptly said.


    Boom!


    Philip looked sideways, his eyes bursting into chills as he stared at Moses sternly. In a low voice, like a


    roar of a wild beast, he asked, ¡°You already knew my identity?¡±


    Moses said cidly, ¡°Actually, the Dunley family and the rke family share a rtionship, so it¡¯s not


    unusual for me to know the members of the rke family.¡±


    When he said this, Moses looked confident.


    After that, he continued, ¡°Young Master rke, think about it. Maybe, with the help of The Alliance, you


    can suppress the branch family.¡±


    With that, Moses patted Philip on the shoulder and left.


    Philip held the invitation in his hand. With a chill in his heart, he looked at Moses who got in a car and


    drove away.


    Was he unable to hide his identity much longer?


    The Alliance.


    He hoped that they would not stretch their hands out too far, otherwise¡­


    Philip turned around and said to Theo, ¡°We¡¯re returning to Riverdale.¡±


    Five days had passed since the underground chamber ofmerce in Phoenicia.


    For the past five days, Philip had been with Wynn in the hospital.


    Life finally returned to a peaceful and normal routine.


    Philip enjoyed this normalcy. He prepared meals every day and brought them to the hospital where he


    would watch Wynn eat.


    Wynn was recovering very well, and her belly was also getting more noticeable.


    As for thepany¡¯s affairs, Wynn had already handed the duty over to others.


    Her only task now was to take care of her body and prepare for childbirth.


    ¡°By the way, Philip, what happened to my mother? Did you find the driver who caused the ident?¡±


    Wynn asked while drinking the chicken soup brewed by Philip.


    Martha¡¯s limbs were broken and she was bedridden in the hospital. This matter could not be kept from


    Wynn, after all.


    However, Martha¡¯s exnation was that she got hit by a car and the driver ran away after that.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She had no choice. Philip had forced her to say that.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°He has been arrested.¡±


    Wynn nodded without furtherments.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    At this moment¡­


    In the corridor outside, a crisp sound of high heels hitting the floor tiles came from far and approached.


    It soon appeared at the door of the ward.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wynn raised her eyebrows and looked over, her face turning unpleasant in an instant.


    What was she doing here?


    Philip noticed the change in Wynn¡¯s expression. Turning his head, he saw a woman in a white trench


    coat with big wavy hair, wearing a ck knee-length dress. With those slender and straight calves


    stepping on a pair of high heels, it made the woman¡¯s temperament appear noble and graceful.


    Chloe Sommerset.


    She took off her sunsses. With exquisite features and a brilliant appearance, she looked like a


    celebrity.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go back to Capital City?¡±


    Philip was puzzled and stood up, his face slightly unhappy.


    Why did Chloee here at this time?


    However¡­


    Chloe walked in, nced at Wynn on the hospital bed, and turned her head as her red lips slightly


    parted. She said to Philip, ¡°Go out. I want to talk to Wynn.¡±


    Philip was taken aback and immediately refused. ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Philip, you go out first, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Wynn smiled, held Philip¡¯s hand, and signaled to him to go out.


    It was because he could feel that Chloe was not here to cause trouble this time.


    Philip furrowed his brows. After thinking about it, he went out.


    He sat in the corridor outside, his eyes staring fixedly at the movement in the ward.


    However, Chloe walked over and closed the door.


    Inside the ward.


    Chloe stood in front of the hospital bed with her hands in the pockets of her trench coat, looking very


    trendy and fashionable.


    ¡°How many months along?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Almost four months.¡± Wynn smiled and touched her stomach.


    She could feel the baby¡¯s life.


    Chloe bit her lip, her eyes full of jealousy and envy.


    Then, she said, ¡°Wynn, you know I love Philip. I can give up anything for him, including my life.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Many times, love also depends on the timing. I know that you and Philip used


    to be very affectionate with each other, but now, he belongs to me. He¡¯s my husband, M¡¯s father, and


    also the father of the child in my stomach.¡±


    Chloe could not refute that and said, ¡°I know. I came today just to tell you that I won¡¯t give up on Philip.


    Since he loves you, I won¡¯t do anything to you. On the contrary, I will help you and stay by your side. I¡¯ll


    try to regain Philip¡¯s affection for me.¡±


    Wynn raised her eyebrows and frowned as she looked at the smiling Chloe. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because I love him and can do anything for him,¡± Chloe said very seriously.


    She was as stubborn as a mule.


    After that, she pointed at Wynn¡¯s belly and said coldly, ¡°Also, I¡¯m going to be the godmother of your


    unborn child!¡±


    Wynn was stunned at her words.


    What did Chloe mean?


    However, before Wynn asked any questions, Chloe had already pulled out an envelope from her LV


    bag. She pressed it on the bedside and said, ¡°This is a gift from me, the one and only godmother of this


    baby!¡±


    After that, Chloe put on her sunsses, took a few elegant steps, and opened the door of the ward


    before walking out.


    When she passed by Philip, she looked at him arrogantly and walked away.


    Philip was confused. He rushed into the ward and asked, ¡°What happened? She didn¡¯t do anything to


    you, right?¡±


    Wynn shook her head and said hesitantly, ¡°She wants to be the godmother of our child.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Philip was dumbfounded!


    What was the meaning of this?


    It was also at this time that Charles suddenly ran in and shouted breathlessly, ¡°Wynnie, Philip, your


    mother¡­ She¡¯s¡­¡±

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    In an instant, Wynn and Philip were shocked!


    Several people quickly trotted upstairs.


    Of course, Wynn was supported by Philip. She dared not run too fast.


    Charles sweated profusely and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I just went out for a while and when


    I came back, I saw your mother getting emergency treatment. After I asked the doctor, I found out that


    she was poisoned.¡±


    Poisoned?


    Instantly, Philip was full of chills!


    He never expected that someone would poison Martha!


    Outside the door of the operating room, the family waited anxiously.


    Wynn was most worried. Her eyes were red, and she kept muttering, ¡°How could such a thing happen?


    Who would poison Mom?¡±


    Charles could still withstand it as he waited by the door.


    Philip walked aside, called Theo, and said, ¡°Bring some people to the hospital. Martha had an


    ident.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Theo was immediately surprised and said, ¡°Mr. rke, is the mother-in-


    law dead?¡±


    As if he realized that he was out of line, Theo quickly said, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. rke, I overreacted. I¡¯ll


    bring some people there immediately.¡±


    Philip was speechless.


    Was Martha Yates really so hateful?


    Even Theo wished that something would happen to her?


    Who else wanted that to happen? Philip really wanted to do a roll-call to find out.


    Soon, Theo hung up the phone and said to Tiger next to him, ¡°Tiger, take some people to the hospital.


    Mr. rke¡¯s mother-inw had an ident.¡±


    ¡°What? An ident?¡±


    Tiger stood up abruptly with a smile that could not be concealed. Then, he quickly covered his mouth


    and said, ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately.¡±


    Following that, Tiger leaped for joy and skipped out of the office, shaking his butt more happily than


    anyone else.


    Theo shouted helplessly, ¡°Be serious!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Theo!¡±


    Tiger¡¯s answer came from the door, but no matter how he listened to it, it was full of joy.


    Soon, Theo rushed to the hospital with Tiger and some of his subordinates.


    For some unknown reasons, Tiger brought two wreaths along.


    Theo got out of the car and saw this scene. He was immediately angry and roared. ¡°Who told you to


    bring this?!¡±


    Tiger was stunned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Mr. rke¡¯s mother-inw had an ident? What else


    should I bring?


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    With that said, Tiger pulled out bouquets of carnations and chrysanthemums that were especially


    suitable for Martha.


    Theo felt a headache as he said, ¡°She¡¯s not dead! Throw them away!¡±


    Tiger grinned and quickly arranged for some people to get rid of the wreaths before nervously following


    Theo into the hospital.


    Theo arrived outside of the operating room. Philip motioned with his eyes to tell him to wait for him next


    door.


    Then, Philip found a chance to walk away and ordered Theo, ¡°Find more people to check this hospital


    thoroughly. I want to know who entered Martha¡¯s ward today. Don¡¯t let even one person escape!¡±


    Theo nodded in response, then asked, ¡°Mr. rke, what happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She was poisoned and is now getting emergency treatment,¡± Philip said.


    Only then did Theo understand the importance and danger of the matter.


    The other party was able to poison Martha. Was this act deliberately aimed at Martha or against Philip?


    If it was against Philip, the nature of the matter would change!


    It was very possible that the other party would threaten the safety of Wynn and M as well!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately!¡±


    Theo said, then turned and left


    Ten minutester, he mobilized dozens of men and surrounded the entire hospital.


    Soon, Theo got the surveince footage, came to Philip, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s this nurse. She


    entered Martha¡¯s ward half an hour ago and came out after five minutes. Then ten minutester, the


    doctors rushed in for emergency rescue.¡±


    Philip took the tablet, his eyes condensing. He carefully stared at the woman in the pale pink nurse


    uniform on the screen.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He did not recognize this person.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    ¡°Did you find her?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Theo replied, ¡°The person is no longer in the hospital. I¡¯ve looked for the administrator of the hospital.


    All nurses are registered. There¡¯s no such person.¡±


    Philip was silent, pondered for a moment, and nced at the operating room. He said, ¡°Assemble


    manpower and search the city. I want to confirm the other party¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Theo nodded respectfully, then turned around and hurriedly left.


    Philip walked toward the door of the operating room. At the same time, the doctor came out of the room


    and took off his mask.


    Wynn was very anxious and worried. She took the doctor¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°How is my mother?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Fortunately, we found out in time and pumped her stomach. She¡¯s fine for the time


    being but needs to be observed.¡±


    With that, Wynn and Charles breathed a sigh of relief.


    Half a dayter, Martha¡¯s ward was surrounded by family members.


    Martha, who just woke up, shouted in fear, ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s going to poison me! Help!¡±


    Wynn hurriedly rushed over, held Martha, and shouted, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    The frightened Martha widened her eyes and looked at Wynn in front of her.


    With a wail, she burst into tears.


    All her limbs were in bandages and casts.


    ¡°Wynnie, you almost lost me. Someone is trying to murder me.¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes were full of tears as she cried piteously.


    Philip interrupted at this time, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate.¡±


    Martha red at Philip and yelled, ¡°What are you investigating? I think you were the one who sent


    someone to poison me! You¡¯re the one who wants to murder me! Stop shedding crocodile tears in front


    of me and get lost!¡±


    Martha was going crazy with shock andshed out at everyone.


    Philip was helpless, shaking his head and sighing.


    Wynn was busy signaling to Philip with her eyes while sheforted Martha, saying, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s


    enough. What does this matter have to do with Philip? He has been with me the whole time. Don¡¯t


    worry, we¡¯ve already reported this case.¡±


    Martha continued howling and crying, but after a long while, she got tired and fell asleep.


    Soon, the officers came to take a statement and everyone was very cooperative.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After bustling about for a while, Philip helped Wynn to get some rest outside. Wynn said to him


    apologetically, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t take my mother¡¯s words just now to heart. She¡¯s just scared.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Am I such a petty person? I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Wynn nodded, knowing that Philip was not that kind of person.


    However, she still asked worriedly, ¡°How are you going to check? Will something happen?¡±


    Philip took Wynn¡¯s delicate little hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong. Your


    husband is no longer that good-for-nothing now.¡±


    Wynn was startled before she realized it.


    Yes, Philip had changed too much.


    From a wimp, he became rich, then became the young master of rke Group of Capital City. Now, he


    was also the boss behind Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    Wynn was very puzzled. She suddenly looked at Philip seriously and asked, ¡°Philip, are you still


    keeping your identity from me? Do you still have a lot of things I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes flickered. How should he answer this?


    Should he justy all the cards on the table?

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°No, what can I hide from my wife? If it¡¯s true, may lightning strike me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t swear indiscriminately.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what are you going to do with Chloe?¡± Wynn asked.


    Regarding Chloe, Wynn did not want to know her past with Philip.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As for what she wanted, Wynn was confident that she could handle her.


    However, what she cared most about were Philip¡¯s thoughts.


    Philip sat down while bending over and squeezed his fingers in both hands. He was silent for a long


    time before saying, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve not yet decided how to deal with the matter between me and her. It¡¯s


    just a mess. She has done nothing wrong. I failed her before and I want to make it up to her.¡±


    Wynn nced at Philip, who was looking mncholic, and said, ¡°Phil, do you know what a woman


    doesn¡¯t need the most?¡±


    Philip turned to look at Wynn dubiously and found that her profile was really beautiful.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Thest thing she wants is for you to make it up to her.¡±


    Wynn said, then looked at Philip very seriously and continued, ¡°If a man says to make it up to her, then


    the woman will hate him even more. Because if you can make up for it now, why couldn¡¯t you do it


    before? Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Philip was silent when he heard Wynn¡¯s words. Tilting his head, he looked at the ground.


    After thinking for a long time, Philip sat up straight and stretched out his hand before putting his arm


    around Wynn¡¯s neck. He said with a smile, ¡°Wynnie, no matter what, I only love you.¡±


    Wynn leanedfortably on Philip¡¯s shoulder and looked at the clouds in the sky, saying, ¡°Perhaps, if it


    weren¡¯t for me, she would be the one in your arms right now.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re my wife. This fact will never change.¡±


    Two dayster.


    In the hospital, Philip had arranged for many people to stand guard around Martha¡¯s ward.


    As for the nursest time, Theo had not found her yet.


    It was like she disappeared into thin air, leaving no trace behind.


    On this day, Martha was in a good mood because there were many men outside arranged by her son-


    inw. She felt safe.


    Moreover, there were dedicated nurses to take care of her. It wasfortable.


    Unexpectedly, this brat Philip was not bad.


    However, when she thought that she was lying here because of Philip, Martha became so angry that


    she could not wait to stand on her feet right now and kill Philip!


    It was also at this time a voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Aunty Martha, I¡¯m here to see you. How


    are you doing? Is your health better?¡±


    Martha was enjoying the oranges the caregiver was feeding her when she heard this voice. She found


    it familiar. Looking up, she saw Juan walking in with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Juan. Come in and take a seat.¡±


    Martha motioned to the nurse to raise the automatic bed, then yelled at the nurse, ¡°What are you doing


    in a daze? Why aren¡¯t you pouring some water for our guest? I really spent unnecessary money to get


    a useless nurse like you!¡±


    The nurse, who was only in her 20s, was called Amy Burke. She had a tanned face. She was a young


    lady from the countryside who was able to endure hardships.


    It was also because of this that Philip hired her.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Amy responded hurriedly, then poured a ss of water to hand it to Juan.


    Juan took the ss and put it down. He looked at Martha and asked in distress, ¡°Aunty Martha, how


    did you end up like this?¡±


    Martha was very angry. There was no one to talk to her these days, so she was holding in a lot of


    grievances. It was making her ufortable.


    ¡°Oh, Juan, you have no idea how much I¡¯ve suffered. If it¡¯s not because of a son-inw like Philip, how


    could I end up like this?¡±


    Martha shook her head and sighed as shemented.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Philip not good to you?¡± Juan asked.


    ¡°Has he ever been good to me? This wimp does nothing else but fools around all day long. When he


    has nothing else to do, he¡¯d yell at me. In the past, would he dare to treat me like this? So what if he¡¯s


    rich now? What is he showing off in front of me?¡±


    Martha gritted her teeth and cursed. She got angry whenever Philip¡¯s name was mentioned.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Juan feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°Is Philip very rich now? Isn¡¯t his rke Group bankrupt? Doesn¡¯t


    he need to repay the debt?¡±


    Martha was angry. She also thought that Philip would be heavily in debt because of rke


    Group¡¯s bankruptcy. At that time, she could still arrogantly call him a useless wimp.


    However, who knew that this kid had actually be the big boss behind Mnelson Angel Investment


    Group?!


    ¡°You have no idea. Philip is rich now.¡±


    Martha nced at the door of the ward, then continued to whisper, ¡°He¡¯s the boss behind Mnelson


    Angel Investment Group. He¡¯s very rich!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Juan frowned.


    Mnelson Angel Investment Group?


    It was him!


    After thinking for a long time, Juan motioned for the nurse to go out, then pulled a chair to sit in front of


    Martha. He whispered, ¡°Aunty Martha, do you want to turn all of Philip¡¯s money into yours?¡±


    Hearing this, Martha was suddenly startled and looked at Juan in a panic.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. That kid is very scheming now. If I dare to do such a thing, he¡¯ll definitely kill me!¡±


    Martha shook her head repeatedly.


    She previously thought about it before, but now that this had happened to her, she dared not.


    Martha was aware of what would cost her life, so she dared not do this.


    Juan immediately tempted her by saying, ¡°Aunty Martha, what are you worried about? No matter what,


    Philip is your son-inw. How can a son-inw not give money to his mother-inw? Besides, Philip


    has lived in your Johnston family for so many years, eating your family¡¯s food and using your family¡¯s


    things. Shouldn¡¯t he repay you and Uncle Charles?¡±


    Martha turned sideways and nced at Juan¡¯s face while her heart stirred.


    Yes, Philip was rich now, so why should he not spend some money on her?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    How could it be that the mother-inw was not allowed to use the son-inw¡¯s money?


    Thinking about it this way, Martha¡¯s heart relented. Her eyebrows twitched, and she asked in a low


    voice, ¡°What can you do to help me?¡±


    Juan leaned close to Martha¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get all the properties in Philip¡¯s hands, and


    then, how about you kick him out of the household?¡±


    Martha was immediately excited at the thought of kicking Philip out of the house, but she hesitated and


    said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too heartless to do this to him? Besides, Wynn won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Juan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my methods are absolutely reliable. As long as Philip loses his property, what


    else can he do? At that time, you¡¯ll be in charge of the Johnston family. Wynn is your daughter, after all.


    Of course, she has to listen to you.¡±


    Juan had already prepared a strategy.


    As long as Martha nodded, he would execute it.


    At that time, Philip would be a sitting duck waiting to be dealt with!


    Damn Philip for humiliating him in the chamber ofmerce!


    He needed to seek revenge for this!


    When Martha heard this, she felt an itch in her heart. She gritted her teeth and said cruelly, ¡°Okay,


    Juan! If you help me to get all his properties, I¡¯ll kick him out of the house!¡±

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    After an hour or two, Juan left the ward with a smile.


    Just as he was about to leave, he ran into Philip.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Philip asked with a cold expression, staring at Juan.


    Juan snorted, smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth, and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He


    said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Aunty Martha. Why? Am I not wee?¡±


    ¡°Philip, Juan came to see me. Don¡¯t show him that attitude!¡±


    Martha was lying on the hospital bed and said in a dissatisfied tone


    Philip did not reply. After a few nces, he said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Juan did not n to stay for long either. When passing by Philip¡¯s side, he said, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s almost


    game over for you. I hope you can still stand up and talk to me like this the next time we meet!¡±


    After that, Juan ignored Philip¡¯s dark expression and left directly.


    Standing at the door of the ward, Philip red at Martha sullenly and asked, ¡°Why was he looking for


    you?¡±


    Martha would be up to no good whenever she was left alone with Juan.


    When Martha heard Philip¡¯s question, she became angry and said in a displeased tone, ¡°Why do you


    even care about who¡¯sing to visit me? You¡¯re the son-inw while I¡¯m the mother-inw. You can¡¯t


    control me!¡±


    Dissatisfied!


    Martha¡¯s heart was full of anger.


    This guy was really getting more and morewless now!


    If this continued, even if her injuries healed, how could she be in charge of the Johnston family in the


    future?


    Therefore, Martha was now more determined about Juan¡¯s n.


    She needed to get hold of Philip¡¯s properties and kick him out of the household!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you said to him or what he said to you. But, Martha Yates, I must warn you not to


    make any more mistakes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡± Philip said with chills in his


    eyes. Martha cowered in fright, and she lowered her head without saying anything.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Seeing Philip leave, Martha breathed a sigh of relief and stared fiercely at the door while cursing,


    ¡°Damn you, Philip! Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself! You¡¯ll regret it sooner orter!¡±


    After scolding him, she immediately shouted, ¡°Amy Burke! Get in here and help me pee!¡±


    Philip left the hospital and headed to the deliverypany.


    As soon as he arrived at thepany, Philip discovered that the atmosphere in thepany was not


    right. It was empty. Everyone was surrounding the door of the general manager¡¯s office.


    When everyone saw that Philip was here, they quickly gave way and shouted respectfully, ¡°Boss,


    you¡¯re here!¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, nced at the closed door of the general manager¡¯s office,


    and vaguely heard a quarrel inside. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    One of the employees hurriedly exined, ¡°Boss, you arrived just in time. Miss Summer is negotiating


    a deal with several other food deliverypanies, but the other party wants the lion¡¯s share and is


    demanding 500 million. Otherwise, they¡¯ll unite and steal all our delivery routes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. During your absence, Miss Summer has been so busy that she has lost weight!¡±


    ¡°Especially that Mr. Grey. He has invited Miss Summer out for dinner several times. That guy is just an


    old pervert!¡±


    For a while, there was a lot of discussion at the door.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Then, as soon as he wanted to open the door, the door of the general manager¡¯s office was violently


    pulled open from inside.


    A middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s walked out. He was bald and greasy, looking overly indulgent.


    ¡°Agnes Summer, I advise you to think over it carefully! Without our cooperation, there is no way for you


    to continue your delivery business in Riverdale!¡±


    The leader was the person everyone was talking about, Horace Grey.


    Among the severalpanies under his wing, Melrose Food Delivery was one of them. It ounted


    for 40% of the food delivery market in Riverdale and could be considered the big boss!


    Behind him, three other bosses followed, each having a substantial market share in the food delivery


    industry in Riverdale.


    For the Gopher Delivery Services this time, if they wanted to lead reform in Riverdale¡¯s food delivery


    market, they needed to either acquire apany from them or cooperate with them for a win-win


    solution.


    However, Horace Grey, an old treacherous and cunning fellow, joined forces with the other three


    bosses to directly take advantage of the situation and demand a sky-high price of 500 million!


    Otherwise, they would all suppress Gopher Delivery Services!

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Agnes had been very busy dealing with this matter and lost a lot of weight in the past two months.


    However, these people seemed to have made up their minds to take Agnes down and swallow Gopher


    Delivery Services.


    ¡°Mr. Grey, please stay and we can discuss further. However, your price of 500 million is too high. I¡¯m


    afraid we can¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Agnes rushed out at this time. Wearing a white shirt, a pale pink skirt, and a pair of ck high heels


    with her hair in a ponytail, she looked very capable and intellectual.


    Philip noticed it at one nce. She indeed looked thin and tired.


    However, Agnes did not see Philip in the crowd because her attention was all on Horace Grey.


    This was the task Philip assigned to her¡ªto take down the delivery market in Riverdale.


    ¡°Hmph! What is there to discuss? 500 million is the final price! If you can¡¯t show your sincerity, don¡¯t talk


    about the cooperation!¡± Horace spoke in an arrogant tone.


    He looked back at Agnes, his gaze lingering on her figure for a while before he said with a smile, ¡°Of


    course, some of the bosses have prepared a banquet at Virtuous Court tonight. As long as you¡¯re


    willing to attend, the cooperation can be discussed further and the price can naturally be negotiated.¡±


    Another dinner invitation!


    Agnes frowned. Since discussing this cooperation, Horace had implicitly and explicitly hinted to her


    many times.


    As long as she apanied him for dinner, the cooperation could be discussed.


    Who was Horace Grey and what character was he? He was a well-known old pervert in the industry!


    He had tainted many young girls.


    Therefore, Agnes had never once agreed.


    It was also because of this that the cooperation was dyed again and again.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Grey, it¡¯s not toote to have dinner after the cooperation agreement is signed,¡± Agnes said with a


    smile.


    Horace snorted. ¡°Miss Summer, this shows to me that you¡¯re not sincere. If this is the case, there is


    nothing to talk about, then. Gopher Delivery Services can wait for bankruptcy!¡± Horace said coldly,


    waved his hand, and looked at the onlookers. He deliberately threatened, ¡°I urge you to resign as soon


    as possible. If I want thispany to go bankrupt, it¡¯ll only take half a day!¡±


    After that, Horace turned around and left with the other three bosses.


    Agnes panicked. She quickly rushed over and almost stumbled. She said, ¡°Mr. Grey, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go


    tonight!¡±


    Agnes had no choice but to agree.


    Hearing this, Horace smiled triumphantly and grabbed Agnes¡¯ tender hand. Rubbing it twice, he said,


    ¡°Miss Summer, you should have done this right from the start. Why dy until now?¡±


    Agnes hurriedly withdrew her hand and stood away from Horace. He said, ¡°Then tonight, we shall


    discuss further in Virtuous Court.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Horace looked at Agnes with narrowed eyes, his heart already feeling the itch.


    This woman looked soft and tender. At first nce, she had little experience, or perhaps, no experience


    in that department at all.


    After that, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    However¡­


    Suddenly!


    A voice came from behind the crowd.


    ¡°Agnes, you don¡¯t have to attend. There¡¯s no need for Gopher Delivery Services to rely on cooperating


    with such scumbags in order to take down the delivery market in Riverdale.¡±


    Philip walked out from behind the crowd, standing with his hands behind his back. He stared coldly at


    Horace and the others.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Hearing this, everyone looked sideways.


    Agnes immediately saw Philip in the crowd and was about to call out to him.


    Here, Horace¡¯s face darkened. He pointed at Philip rudely and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare


    you say such things? Who taught you this?¡±


    Horace did not put Philip in his eyes at all. By the looks of him, he should be an employee of Gopher


    Delivery Services.


    He was too rude!


    Therefore, Horace immediately turned to Agnes and questioned angrily, ¡°Miss Summer, how can your


    company hire such an unqualified employee to talk to me this way? Aren¡¯t you interested in this


    cooperation anymore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no need to get an employee to express your dissatisfaction this way!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think there¡¯s no need to hold any further discussions. Without Gopher Delivery Services, the


    business performance of ourpanies will be better!¡±


    For a while, several bosses spoke incessantly.


    They were already dissatisfied with the sudden emergence of Gopher Delivery Services right from the


    start.


    Cooperation?


    Hehe.


    They had never nned to cooperate in the first ce. They just wanted to ckmail Gopher Delivery


    Services and y around with Agnes.


    Their objective was Agnes Summer. As long as they could get Agnes into bed, thepany would be


    theirs for the taking!


    She was just a woman. What would she know about running apany and doing business?


    In the end, she was nothing but a man¡¯s ything.


    Agnes ignored the questions from the bosses and trotted over to Philip. Bending down, she lowered


    her head and greeted, ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Mr. rke?


    For a moment, Horace and the others were stunned!


    Could this young man be the investor behind Gopher Delivery Services?


    Horace sneered, ¡°I was just wondering who this was. It turns out to be Mr. rke. What a pleasure.¡±


    This was unexpected.


    The legendary and elusive boss behind Gopher Delivery Services turned out to be such a kid.


    Was he a rich second-generation?


    Philip stepped forward at this moment, staring at Horace and the others with cold eyes. He said, ¡°Mr.


    Grey¡¯s reputation is quite well-known, indeed. I heard that you¡¯re quite the Casanova and often y


    around with many young girls. I wonder what your wife thinks about it.¡±


    It was a deliberate dig.


    Horace¡¯s face flushed red as he yelled at Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, I can sue you for nder! I¡¯m a clean and


    conscientious man who only loves my wife! Those gossips and rumors are an insult to me!¡±


    Horace was furious.


    Although what Philip said was the truth, no man would admit it.


    Moreover, Horace dared not offend the tigress at home.


    His affairs were done secretly and there had never been an ident.


    Even if he was caught, he would deny it.


    Philip chuckled when he finally met this man who was without any bottom limits.


    Earlier, he had gotten all the information about Horace through Theo.


    This guy was actually simr to him, a son-inw who relied on his wife¡¯s family background and spent


    more than 20 years before he established his reputation in Riverdale.


    Because of this, Horace finally gave in to temptation and found many lovers.


    ¡°Mr. Grey, listening to the conversation just now, are you asking for 500 million before you¡¯re willing to


    transfer the market to us?¡± Philip smiled faintly as he asked.


    Horace said unceremoniously, ¡°Yes, 500 million! If you can pay up, the food delivery market in


    Riverdale will belong to Gopher Delivery Services! If you can¡¯t, then there is nothing further to discuss!¡±


    Hehe.


    Horace¡¯s eyes were full of vehemence, and the corners of his mouth were also pulled into a cold sneer.


    500 million in exchange for the delivery market in Riverdale. It was worth it.


    Besides, Horace did not intend to just give up the business like that.


    After getting 500 million, they could reopen the food deliverypany and re-upy the market!


    Yes, they were going to y them out!


    This was what the four bosses had agreed earlier.


    It was because they thought Agnes, that woman, was a pushover.


    Philip nodded and took the market analysis report from Agnes, saying, ¡°But my data analysis here


    shows that the total market of Mr. Grey and the other three food deliverypanies is only worth 100


    million. Isn¡¯t 500 million a bit¡ª¡±


    Horaceughed and said with disdain, ¡°What? You think it¡¯s too much? Then don¡¯t think about


    swallowing the market in Riverdale! If you don¡¯t have the capability, how dare you think about it? Are


    you tired of living?¡±


    However¡­


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, I mean 500 million is too little. Why don¡¯t


    you increase the price a bit?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    What?


    Too little?


    Increase it?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    F*ck.


    Too pretentious!


    The employees at the scene and those who knew Philip from before felt that Philip was overying it.


    Even if he was rich now, he could not do things like this.


    Agnes was even more shocked as her beautiful eyes flickered. Her small mouth opened slightly, and


    she hurriedly tugged Philip¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°Mr. rke, isn¡¯t this too¡­¡±


    However, Philip just replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    On the opposite, Horace and the others sneered after a brief shock.


    ¡°Mr. rke, your tone is too arrogant. Okay, what about one billion? If you can transfer the money


    today, I¡¯ll bring all my people and get out!¡± Horace said with eyes full of mockery.


    What the heck was this? Was this guy showing off in front of him?


    ¡®One billion! Let¡¯s see if he can get it out!¡¯


    Philip nodded in assent and dialed a number. ¡°Transfer one billion to Melrose Food Delivery to buy over


    thispany.¡±


    On the other end of the phone was naturally the person in charge of Mnelson Angel Investment


    Group.


    Their funds were not owned by the rke family, so they were not restricted by them.


    After hanging up the phone, Philip nced at the time indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯ll take five minutes at


    most.¡±


    Horace and the others were a little confused.


    Was this kid being too pretentious?


    ¡°Haha, Mr. rke, there¡¯s no one better at acting than you. Okay, I¡¯ll wait five minutes. I want to see


    how you n to buy mypany!¡±


    Horace barked, his face full of displeasure.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he received a call from hispany¡¯s chief financial officer.


    Horace was stunned by this call, and so were the three bosses behind him.


    So fast?


    No way.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Horace still answered the call. He instinctively did not believe it.


    ¡°Mr. Grey, we just received one billion in our ount, saying that it¡¯s for the acquisition of Melrose Food


    Delivery Company.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the chief financial officer sounded very excited!


    One billion!


    It was ten times beyond thepany¡¯s current market share value!


    Holy sh*t!


    Who was the rich tycoon who took a fancy to Melrose?


    ¡°What? Say that again! You really got one billion?¡±


    Horace panicked!


    A person who could transfer one billion at will¡­ How could he be an ordinary person?


    Who could this Mr. rke be?


    After hanging up the phone, he was stunned for a moment. Horace smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Mr.


    rke, congrattions. From now on, Melrose belongs to Mr. rke.¡±


    What a windfall!


    Horace was ecstatic! He did not expect to meet a fool!


    He actually bought hispany for one billion.


    Horace was not the only one shocked as Agnes was also surprised!


    How rich could Philip be?


    However¡­


    Just when Horace was full of joy, Philip poured cold water over him with his words. ¡°Mr. Grey, don¡¯t be


    too happy yet. I think there¡¯s something you need to look at first.¡±


    With that, Philip yed the video on his phone and gave Horace a look.


    Instantly!


    Horace took a deep breath and was nervous all over!


    It was a video of him having an affair with his little lover! It was evidence of him cheating!


    All of a sudden, everyone in the office knew about it.


    Including the three bosses he brought, everyone was silent.


    Horace also understood. With a grim face, he asked Philip, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Philip said mildly, ¡°In your opinion, how much will it cost you to buy this video from me?¡±

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    When Horace heard this, his brows furrowed as his face became extremely dark!


    This guy dared to threaten him?!


    ¡°Mr. rke, isn¡¯t it a bit too much for you to do this?!¡± Horace shouted, waving his hand with anger on


    his face.


    Philip smiled and said calmly, ¡°Is it too much? I just think it is a means. If you think this video is nothing,


    I¡¯ll send it to your wife. ording to what I know, you¡¯re a live-in son-inw who relies on the influence


    of your father-inw to get to where you are today. Moreover, your wife already suspects that you¡¯re


    cheating on her, but you¡¯re very careful and didn¡¯t leave any evidence. If your wife sees this video, do


    you think you¡¯ll be kicked out from the Sloan family?¡±


    After saying that, a faint smile appeared on Philip¡¯s face.


    This smile was like a spring breeze, but it made people tremble.


    Horace felt this way right now!


    Damn kid! He was actually ying such a game!


    However, Horace was indeed worried about the video leaking and getting kicked out of the Sloan


    family.


    If that happened, it would be over for him.


    ¡°Mr. rke, what exactly do you want?¡±


    Horace gritted his teeth bitterly and made concessions.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Simple. One billion for this video. In addition, you and all yourpanies.


    How about it? It¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    After saying that, Philip grinned broadly.


    Hearing that, Horace was furious. With his face flushed, he roared. ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ll return your one


    billion to you! However, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for us to give ourpanies to you just like that! This


    is ckmail, extortion! You can be arrested for this!¡±


    Horace was not a fool and immediately understood Philip¡¯s intentions.


    This was a scam!


    If Horace agreed, he would be an idiot!


    The three bosses behind him also chastised with a cold expression.


    ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t go overboard with this!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you nning to drive us into the corner? I won¡¯t agree to this!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t think of swallowing all ourpanies with just one video!¡±


    However¡­


    Philip was still standing with his hands behind his back. Looking at Horace mildly, he asked, ¡°Have you


    decided?¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t agree!¡± Horace immediately replied.


    Philip shrugged, dialed a number, and said, ¡°Let theme in.¡±


    Hearing this, Horace was taken aback. With a bad premonition, he red and asked, ¡°What do you


    mean? Who will being?¡±


    As his voice fell, he saw seven or eight womening in noisily through the door of thepany.


    Those were all the women he had yed with before!


    Why were they here?


    In an instant, Horace knew something bad was going to happen!


    Looking at him again, Philip grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Grey, you still have ten minutes to think about it.


    After ten minutes, your wife will be here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Horace was taken aback, and his pitch increased. ¡°Boy, how dare you y me out?!¡±


    Philip shrugged indifferently.


    At the same time, those seven or eight women had already surrounded Horace. They were yelling at


    him and throwing punches.


    The scene was uncontroble for a while.


    It was mainly because Horace had gone too far.


    After ying with these women¡¯s feelings, he abandoned them.


    Ten minutester, Horace still refused to agree.


    At this moment, a stern curse came from the door. ¡°Horace Grey, how bold of you! You dare to cheat on


    me behind my back?!¡±


    Horace¡¯s face was already full of scratches at this time. When he looked in the direction of the door, his


    legs went weak in fright!


    She was here. She was really here, full of anger and holding a leather whip!


    Everyone looked sideways and saw a middle-aged woman with a body that weighed more than 400


    pounds at the door. She was holding a ck whip in her hand. Her face was full of anger, and the


    floorboards shook with every step she took!


    The woman violently pushed her way through all the women and stood in front of Horace.


    Then, smack!


    With a wave of her hand, a p directlynded on Horace¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Instantly.


    With a wail, Horace flew out and hit the desk.


    ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Horace immediately exined, covering his red


    and swollen face.


    However, the enraged fat woman just brandished her whip.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Smack!


    This whip was drawn on Horace¡¯s arm where a red mark instantly appeared.


    ¡°Do you still want to lie to me? Do you think I¡¯m blind? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know the things you¡¯ve been


    doing behind my back. I was just closing one eye this whole time. Now, your dirty deeds have been


    found out by others. This is defamation to the Sloan family. I must kill you today!¡±


    That woman cursed fiercely. No one could stop her!


    In a moment, Horace¡¯s screams resounded throughout thepany.


    This guy was covered with bloodstains and was lying on the ground limply.


    He hugged his wife¡¯s thick legs and begged for mercy, ¡°My wife, I was wrong. I was really wrong.


    Please forgive me this time.¡±


    The fat woman kicked Horace away, then pulled out the documents from her bag and tossed them all


    on Horace. She said angrily, ¡°Divorce agreement. Sign it and get out of the Sloan¡¯s house! You have


    nothing to do with the Sloan family in the future!¡±


    Boom!


    In the next instant, Horace, who was limp on the ground, began to panic.


    He was being kicked out of the Sloan family?


    In that case, it would really be over for him!


    ¡°Wife, my dear wife, please listen to me¡­¡±


    At thest moment, Horace let out a hysterical cry and shouted at the fat woman who had already


    turned around to leave.


    Everything was in vain.


    The hall fell into a cold silence.


    No one thought that the ever-imposing Horace Grey would one day be lying so miserably on the


    ground while bawling his eyes out.


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯ll die a horrible death! I¡¯m doomed. It¡¯s all over for me. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Horace, who was crazy with anger, got up frantically and pounced on Philip. He tried to choke him to


    death.


    However¡­


    Bam!


    Philip lifted his foot and kicked Horace¡¯s abdomen directly, kicking him three or four yards away. He fell


    heavily to the ground and was unable to get up for a while.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Mr. Grey, do you think I¡¯d give you a chance to seek revenge?¡±


    Horacey on the ground with an unpleasant face and said with difficulty, ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    As his words fell, men and women in ck uniforms walked in through the door of thepany. They


    had badges on their chests. They took out documents and said to Horace who was on the ground,


    ¡°Horace Grey, you¡¯re suspected of appropriation of interests. Come with us.¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, Horace finally realized how vicious Philip¡¯s methods were!


    One attack after another!


    There was no room for him to retaliate.


    No, he had no chance to retaliate at all!


    Before he could react, he was already taken out of thepany.


    Back at Philip¡¯s side, he was looking coldly at the other three bosses who were still standing idly by. He


    then smiled amicably and asked, ¡°For the three of you, have you considered it yet?¡±

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Consider?


    Did they still need to think about it?


    The three bosses nced at each other and shook their heads helplessly. One after another, they


    eagerly began to tter Philip and said, ¡°We agree to the cooperation.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°As it should be. Since we¡¯re cooperative partners now, all of us are friends.¡±


    After that, Philip looked at Agnes.


    Thetter suddenly came back to her senses and hurriedly invited the three bosses to enter the


    general manager¡¯s office again to renegotiate the terms of cooperation.


    Very soon, an agreement was reached.


    After sending the three bosses away, Agnes returned to the general manager¡¯s office and saw Philip


    sitting on the sofa, sipping tea.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡­¡±


    Agnes felt a little guilty because she had not performed well.


    In the end, Philip needed to step forward and solve it for her.


    She felt that she was not qualified for this job.


    Philip seemed to notice Agnes¡¯ hesitation and self-me. He said with a smile, ¡°Agnes, there are no


    outsiders here. Don¡¯t call me Mr. rke. Just call me Philip.¡±


    Agnes did not dwell on this topic and said, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified for the general manager¡¯s


    position. I want to resign.¡±


    As she said that, Agnes felt that she had let Philip down.


    Her eyes went red.


    Philip seemed to have guessed that Agnes was going to say this, so he smiled and said, ¡°Agnes, I


    know what you¡¯re thinking. But in my eyes, you¡¯re more than capable of taking up the position of


    general manager. I believe in you. Let¡¯s put it another way. Even if thispany goes down, it won¡¯t


    affect me that much.¡±


    Agnes nced at Philip when she heard his words and said, ¡°Are you so rich now that you don¡¯t feel


    anything even if thepany goes bust?¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Really, Agnes, you have to believe in yourself. What happened today has


    nothing to do with your capability. You maye across something like this again in the future. At that


    time, you have to learn to exercise your judgment and act decisively. Who are the people you can talk


    to about cooperation and who are the people only suitable for tough methods to force them to talk


    about cooperation?


    ¡°Agnes, don¡¯t think too much into it. If you feel that you can¡¯t do it by yourself, you can hire more


    talents,¡± Philip continued.


    Agnes thought for a long time before saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Philip got up, pressed Agnes¡¯ shoulder, and said, ¡°Not only do you have to try, but you also have to fully


    believe in your own abilities. If you have any problems that can¡¯t be solved, just call me and we can


    discuss it together.¡±


    Agnes turned her head, the corners of her mouth lifting into a smile. Her face was filled with a


    coquettish smile as she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Philip got up and prepared to leave thepany.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, just at this time, the phone rang suddenly.


    After Philip answered it, Theo¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. rke, I


    have something urgent to report to you!¡±


    Philip was a little surprised to receive a call from Theo at this time. Moreover, listening to the man¡¯s


    tone, he sounded very anxious.


    Could it be that something had happened?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s about your sister-inw, Lynn Johnston, and Mrs. rke. I¡¯m afraid something has


    happened to them!¡± Theo said anxiously. He was in his Maybach rushing to Philip¡¯s location.


    What?!


    Philip¡¯s head buzzed. It had only been a few days and something happened to Wynn again?


    This time, Lynn was involved as well!


    He did not have time to ask for the details before he ran out of thepany. As soon as he left the


    building, Theo¡¯s car stopped at the door.


    ¡°What happened exactly?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he growled.


    Theo sweated profusely as he said, ¡°Mr. rke, Mrs. rke received a phone call in the hospital and


    hurried out. ording to the men¡¯s report, she went to a local money-lendingpany. The boss of


    thepany is Ulrich Craig, a person with ruthless methods and who has made lots of dirty


    transactions. He came from out of town two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Ulrich Craig?¡± Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his background?¡±


    ¡°Ulrich Craig is a very dangerous guy. In two years, he took over all therge and small money-lending


    companies in Riverdale. His methods are harsh and vicious. He¡¯s extremely prideful. Moreover,


    ording to recent news, this guy is being supported by someone behind him. This time, for Mrs.


    rke to enter one of hispanies, it¡¯s most likely rted to money.¡±


    Theo finished speaking in one breath and felt a little flustered.


    He and Ulrich had never crossed paths, so everyone was at peace.


    After all, Ulrich¡¯s business did not conflict with Theo¡¯s.


    Besides, Ulrich was not engaged in power scuffles. He merely raised his own thugs, or in other words,


    debt collectors.


    Philip frowned. Was this issue rted to money?


    Did Wynn borrow money from a loan shark?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip was anxious. Wynn should be resting now. If something happened again, the baby could be


    gone.


    Theo opened the car door. The two got into the car and sped toward Ulrich¡¯spany.


    Dozens of ck Mercedes-Benz cars followed closely behind Theo¡¯s car to Ulrich¡¯spany.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    At the same time in Golding Finance Limited.


    Ulrich Craig was sitting on the leather sofa with a cigar in his hand, looking at the two women in front of


    him with a cold smile.


    Pretty.


    Gorgeous.


    They were none other than Wynn, who had a chill on her face, and Lynn, who was feeling aggrieved


    and crying.


    On the side, a young man covered in blood had been beaten up. He was wailing and rolling on the


    ground.


    He was Lynn¡¯s new boyfriend, Jimmy de.


    At this time, Jimmy had a bruised nose and a swollen face. One of his arms was also broken. Needless


    to say, he was in an extremely miserable state.


    In this chairman¡¯s office, there were also eight thugs dressed in various clothes guarding the door and


    other possible exits. They were all staring at Wynn and Lynn with lecherous gazes.


    Ulrich took a puff of his cigar, looked at Wynn, who had a cold look on her face, and said with a smile, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect Wynn Johnston, a golden flower in the medical industry of Riverdale, to visit a small


    company like mine. What a rare guest indeed. But having said that, your cousin owes me some money.


    Do you n to pay it on her behalf?¡±


    Wynn nced at Lynn, who was hiding by her side with a p mark on her cheek. She said to Ulrich in


    a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Craig, I¡¯m already here as you requested. You can tell me how much money my


    cousin owes you and I¡¯ll pay it back for her.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Ulrichughed, then threw the papers on the coffee table to Wynn with a sneer at the corner of his


    mouth. He said, ¡°Madam Johnston, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You should look at this document first,


    then decide if you want to pay it back for her. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to pay it back after reading it.¡±


    Wynn was puzzled. She opened the file and nced at it. Her eyebrows furrowed as a look of anger


    took over her face. She eximed, ¡°500 million? Mr. Craig, did you take the wrong document? Even if


    my sister has borrowed some money, how could it be 500 million?¡±


    Wynn was dumbfounded!


    This amount of 500 million really shocked her.


    However, when she saw the authorization page, it was indeed Lynn¡¯s signature!


    As soon as Lynn heard that it was 500 million, she immediately shouted at Ulrich anxiously,


    ¡°Impossible! How could it be 500 million?! I obviously only borrowed 500,000! This is a scam! You


    cheat!¡±


    Lynn was stunned!


    It was 500 million!


    ¡°Wynn, you have to save me!¡±


    Lynn immediately grabbed Wynn¡¯s arm tightly, feeling very scared.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Smack!


    Ulrich rushed over at this moment and pped Lynn¡¯s face, knocking her directly to the ground.


    Then, he yelled at Lynn angrily, ¡°B*tch! It¡¯s how much I say it is! How long has it been since you


    borrowed the money? Isn¡¯t the interest counted as money too? Do you think I¡¯m running a charity?!¡±


    Wynn hurriedly ran over and pulled Lynn up while ring at Ulrich angrily. She said, ¡°Mr. Craig, how


    can you hit people so casually?!¡±


    Lynn cried and hid behind Wynn, saying, ¡°Wynn, I really didn¡¯t borrow that much money. They¡¯re lying!


    This is extortion!¡±


    Wynn nodded andforted Lynn, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Ulrich looked at this moving scene and sneered ruthlessly, ¡°Madam Johnston, the rtionship between


    you and your cousin is very touching. But your cousin owes me this much money. This is the contract


    which she has signed.¡±


    Ulrich¡¯s eyes lingered on Wynn and Lynn.


    What a beautiful pair of sisters.


    Especially Wynn, who was such a superb woman paired with a good-for-nothing husband. What a


    waste!


    Then, he turned to look at Lynn. She was young and beautiful.


    She had developed well at such a young age.


    ¡°Mr. Craig, my cousin said she only borrowed 500,000. Even if you¡¯ve counted in the interest, it can¡¯t


    add up to 500 million! This is ckmail! It¡¯s illegal!¡±


    Wynn chastised.


    Hehe.


    Ulrich sneered and pped Wynn¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Illegal? Who dares to say that I¡¯m breaking thew?


    Everything is in ck and white. 500 million is 500 million. Even if you get someone else to look at it,


    the result is the same!


    ¡°Madam Johnston, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. If you can¡¯t return the 500 million to me today, you


    don¡¯t have to leave. Just stay here and apany me.¡±


    Ulrich¡¯s eyes were cold, his expression looking lewd.


    ¡°You! What are you trying to do?!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Only then did Wynn realize she had fallen into a trap!


    Ulrich Craig had no intention of letting her and Lynn leave!


    ¡°What am I trying to do?¡±


    Ulrich snickered and said to his men, ¡°Lock them in the next room!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Craig.¡±


    On the side, Lynn got anxious. She got up, rushed over, and pushed Ulrich abruptly while shouting,


    ¡°B*stard! Let go of my cousin!¡±


    Smack!


    Ulrich turned around and pped Lynn¡¯s face angrily. It was followed by another kick.


    The force of the kick was very heavy. Lynn fell directly to the ground and was unable to move for a


    while.


    Wynn was distressed. She rushed over and pped Ulrich¡¯s face fiercely.


    Ulrich got annoyed by this p.


    Ulrich red at Wynn angrily, roaring like a beast while directly pressing Wynn on the table with both


    his hands. Then, he tore her clothes abruptly. ¡°Little b*tch, do you f*cking want to die?!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me, you beast! If you dare to touch me, my husband will not let you go!¡±


    Wynn resisted in horror.


    However, the other party was a man with great strength. Wynn could not do anything at all.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    At the same time at the entrance of Golding Finance Limited.


    Philip and Theo¡¯s men had arrived.


    Philip was anxious. He opened the door and rushed in.


    Theo and his men followed closely behind.


    Philip barged into thepany, but before he even entered, he was stopped by a few security guards


    at the gate!


    These people were Ulrich¡¯s henchmen, specially hired to prevent people from making trouble.


    ¡°F*ck! Stop right there!¡±


    Seeing Philip about to break in, one of the men with a scar on the corner of his eyebrow threw away his


    cigarette butt and suddenly roared.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Philip did not want to waste time with these small shrimps, so he yelled at them.


    Scarface pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and yelled, ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re an arrogant kid! Are you looking for


    death? Do you know where this is?¡±


    With ayer of frost on Philip¡¯s face and anger in his eyes, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again! Get lost!¡±


    He was very anxious now.


    If something happened to Wynn because of this dy, these people would have to die!


    When Scarface heard such pompous words, he immediately gathered everyone to surround Philip and


    said angrily, ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ve never seen a guy like you! You dare to tell me to get lost?! You must be tired of


    living!¡±


    With that said, Scarface twisted his eyes and hit Philip with a punch!


    To him, Philip was just a weakling, yet he dared to be so aggressive to him. This man was simply


    looking for trouble!


    However, before his punchnded, Philip had raised his hand and squeezed his fist in the air!


    This scene shocked everyone!


    Scarface was notoriously ruthless and strong!


    Now, the ordinary man in front of him had caught Scarfist¡¯s fist, rendering him unable to move!


    Scarface taunted, ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s just¡­ Oh no¡­ It hurts.¡±


    Before he finished acting tough, a strong force enveloped his fist. In the next second, there was a


    creaking sound that came from his bones.


    It must have been crushed!


    Philip looked indifferently at Scarface, his face now flushed and distorted with pain. Philip lifted his leg


    and kicked the other¡¯s knee!


    Thud!


    Scarface knelt directly on the ground, his expression full of pain.


    ¡°I said, get lost!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Philip¡¯s expression was cold as he red at the henchmen around him.


    Those thugs immediately pointed at Philip and babbled, ¡°Boy, let go of Scarface! Otherwise, you can¡¯t


    walk out of here!¡±


    ¡°Quickly kneel down and beg Scarface for mercy!¡±


    ¡°Let go of Scarface!¡±


    However, Philip just sneered coldly as the force in his hands increased.


    Scarface immediately screamed like a pig and said, ¡°Ouch! It hurts! Don¡¯t do this! Brother, please have


    mercy on me.¡±


    Philip red fiercely and loosened his hand. Scarface immediately clutched his hand that had been


    caught in the vice-like grip. He got up from the ground, then roared, ¡°Attack! Kill him!¡±


    However, as soon as the few men behind him were about to rush forward, they backed away with a


    horrified expression on their faces.


    Behind Philip, dozens of ck-suited thugs were quickly walking over.


    Theo was in the lead!


    F*ck!


    Was that Theo Zander? Why was he here?


    The few hooligans were dumbfounded!

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    ¡°Master Theo, why are you here? Are you here to look for Mr. Craig?¡±


    Scarface, who was the leader, said tteringly as he looked at Theo while trembling.


    Theo could not be bothered with these gangsters. He did not even look at them directly before shouting


    coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost! Tell Ulrich Craig to get out here right now!¡±


    Scarface wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with one hand and gulped nervously.


    The other thugs also looked panicked.


    Theo¡¯s demeanor was too strong!


    For hooligans like them, who had not heard of Theo¡¯s fame?!


    Just by standing there, they could already feel the intense pressure from Theo!


    ¡°Master Theo, I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Craig is meeting with some distinguished guests right now. We have


    been given orders not to disturb him. Maybe¡­ you cane back tomorrow?¡±


    p, p!


    As soon as Scarface¡¯s words fell, Theo¡¯s big hands went up and pped his face back and forth!


    Who was Theo Zander?


    The underground boss of Riverdale!


    The strength in his hands was nothing to joke about!


    Furthermore, he could feel the anger radiating from Philip, so naturally, he showed no mercy.


    With these ps, several of Scarface¡¯s teeth were knocked out and his mouth was full of blood.


    Bam!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as Scarface wanted to speak again, Theo raised his leg and kicked him, sending the man


    flying out several yards. He hit the ss door and shattered it!


    ¡°Who dares to stop Mr. rke will die!¡±


    Anger burst from Theo¡¯s eyes as his body became filled with chills. With a twist of his eyes, his gaze


    swept over the people rushing through the door.


    The men were looking at each other, every one of them feeling weak in the knees.


    It was okay for them to bully ordinary folks, but the one standing before them was Master Theo Zander!


    Would they dare to fight head-on with Theo?


    That was akin to digging their own graves.


    They looked at each other again and quickly ran in to inform Ulrich.


    Of course, there were still a few people at the door, watching Theo and the others closely.


    Then, amid the horrified gaze of Scarface and the others, Theo said to Philip respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke,


    please step in.¡±


    Huff!


    Someone took a deep breath.


    Scary!


    Theo Zander was actually bowing his head to the kid and appeared very respectful as well.


    Holy sh*t!


    These ruffians were going crazy!


    What was the background of that ordinary young man?


    Philip did not say a word. His eyes swept fiercely over Scarface and his men. Then, he quickly rushed


    into the hall.


    Now, he was most worried about Wynn and Lynn.


    If there was a second dy and something happened to Wynn, he would definitely kill this group of


    people!


    Looking back at Wynn¡¯s side, in Ulrich¡¯s private room.


    Wynn was pressed on the sofa by Ulrich where she was struggling. She was a weak woman and


    pregnant. How could she be an opponent for a man like Ulrich Craig?


    She waspletely at his mercy right now.


    ¡°Mr. Craig, you should stop now while you still can! It¡¯s illegal for you to do this, so let me and my


    cousin go! Otherwise, if my husband gets here, it¡¯ll all be over for you!¡±


    Wynn was helpless and desperately resisting, hoping to frighten Ulrich with her words.


    However, facing a beauty like this, Ulrich could no longer control himself.


    This trap was specially set up for Wynn and Philip.


    He was most eager for Philip to get here.


    Although he did not know why the boss behind the scenes was targeting Philip, he knew he just


    needed toplete the task.


    He was just a wimp. What could he do?

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    ¡°Hahaha, Madam Johnston, at this point, are you still joking with me? To tell you the truth, this set-up


    today was done specially for your husband!¡±


    Ulrich¡¯s face was full of sinister smiles as he continued pressing on Wynn¡¯s shoulders. He was about to


    bite Wynn¡¯s neck.


    Wynn quickly dodged as tears fell from her eyes.


    She hated herself for being so naive. She obviously knew that Ulrich was not a good person, yet she


    came alone, wanting to take Lynn away.


    Now that she had fallen into his hands, was she going to be ruined in the hands of a man like this?


    Thinking about it, tears came streaming from the corner of Wynn¡¯s eyes. She cried out, ¡°Philip, save


    me! Ah, let go of me!¡±


    The more Wynn cried, the more excited Ulrich became!


    On the other side, Lynn, who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead at the moment, looked at


    the scene on the sofa with half-closed eyes.


    She swallowed her chokes and trembled all over.


    She wanted to help Wynn but was too scared.


    She was afraid that a rogue like Ulrich Craig would defile her.


    Besides, Ulrich would be tired after doing the deed, so maybe she would be spared.


    Thinking of it this way, Lynn sobbed quietly and simply closed her eyes without looking at the scene


    anymore.


    Wynn turned her head, looked at Lynn on the side, and yelled, ¡°Lynn! Save me! Help!¡±


    However, despite Wynn¡¯s struggling and screaming, Lynn did not move. It was as if she could not hear


    her.


    At that moment, Wynn was devastated.


    Hahaha!


    Ulrich let out a harshugh. ¡°Madam Johnston, just enjoy it obediently. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be quick and


    gentle.¡±


    After that, Ulrich stared at Wynn¡¯s neckline and stretched out his hand.


    Bang!


    Suddenly!


    The door of the room was mmed open as a minion came rushing in.


    ¡°Mr. Craig! It¡¯s bad! Something has happened!¡±


    This shocked the excited Ulrich. Immediately, he flew into a rage and rushed over to kick the minion


    with one foot. He shouted, ¡°F*ck! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?! What¡¯s the matter? If you can¡¯t say it


    properly, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The minion scrambled up from the ground and said in a frightened voice, ¡°Mr. Craig¡­ Theo¡­ Theo¡­¡±


    Smack!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ulrich pped him and said sternly, ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about? The cat got your tongue?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Craig! It¡¯s Theo Zander! He brought some men with him and barged in here!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Theo Zander brought people here? What is he doing? I don¡¯t


    have any business with him!¡±


    Ulrich frowned, the anger on his face still obvious.


    The minion looked panicked. ¡°Mr. Craig, what should we do? Theo brought someone with him. We


    don¡¯t know the background of that person. Looking at them earlier, Theo is quite polite to him.¡±


    Ulrich frowned upon hearing this.


    Theo had brought people here? Why?


    Was he trying to steal his business?


    ¡°How many people did Theo bring?¡± Ulrich asked.


    ¡°About a dozen,¡± the minion replied.


    Ulrich narrowed his eyes, his face full of chills. He had a foreboding that Theo¡¯s appearance was not


    that simple.


    Usually, he and Theo¡¯s paths never crossed. With this sudden visit, could it be because of the Johnston


    sisters?


    ¡°Take the two of them to the basement. Also, quickly call all the men to gather outside just in case!¡±


    Ulrich said coldly while adjusting his suit. Then, he led dozens of men toward the door.


    As soon as he got downstairs, he saw Theo and his men quickly rushing over.


    His eyes fell on the young man walking a few steps before Theo.


    At this time, Theo¡¯s men had already knocked all of Ulrich¡¯s men in the hall to the ground.


    Philip grabbed a minion by the hair and punched him before kicking his face. Philip then shouted in a


    cold voice, ¡°Tell me where Ulrich Craig is and tell him to get the f*ck out here!¡±

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    That minion, with a bruised and swollen face, sneered, ¡°A trash like you wants to see Mr. Craig? Go to


    hell!¡±


    Bam!


    His reply was another kick from Philip!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The kicknded directly on his chest. He flew out several yards, hitting the wall pir. Just like that, he


    fainted!


    At this moment, the hall was stirred by a chill and murderous aura!


    Theo followed behind Philip. With just one nce, Theo already knew that Philip was livid. The


    murderous aura radiating from his body was exactly the same as when he was in the underground


    chamber ofmerce!


    Upon seeing this, Theo also panicked for fear that Philip would demolish this ce!


    This Ulrich Craig was truly capable of causing trouble.


    Was it not enough to stay alive? He had to provoke Philip and capture Wynn and Lynn.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Master Theo Zander? How did you have the time to visit this small ce of mine?¡±


    Ulrich was standing on the stairs at the moment. He forced a friendly smile on his sinister face and


    walked down with a dozen of his minions.


    Philip raised his eyebrows with a chill on his face, staring at the people who were approaching. He


    asked in a cold voice, ¡°Is he Ulrich Craig?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke. This person is Ulrich Craig, the chairman of Golding Finance Limited. He has eight


    small loanpanies under him that also do online loans. Thepanies¡¯ development and progress


    in the past two years have earned him a ce in Riverdale¡¯s finance industry,¡± Theo exined in a low


    tone.


    Philip nced at Ulrich with a fire burning in his eyes.


    Who cared about him? He dared to put his wife and cousin-inw under house arrest. Even if the


    queen came, he needed to kneel and apologize!


    After all, the opponent had breached his bottom line!


    At this moment, Philip rushed directly to Ulrich with an angry face, but Theo stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. rke, hold on. Ulrich has an unusual background. It¡¯s not suitable for you to face him directly. Let


    me do it.¡±


    Theo whispered in Philip¡¯s ear, then stepped forward. His eyes were like burning torches as he walked


    to Ulrich with his hands in his trouser pockets.


    ¡°Mr. Craig, I like to be efficient, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. You¡¯ve captured Mr. rke¡¯s wife and


    cousin-inw. Let them go,¡± Theo¡¯s face was dark as he spoke.


    Ulrich understood.


    It turned out that the young boy behind Theo was Philip rke, the same man his big boss wanted to


    deal with.


    Interesting.


    Even Theo Zander was respectful to him.


    ¡°Haha, Master Theo, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. When have I captured Mr. rke¡¯s wife


    and cousin-inw? Besides, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to demand someone from me, right? No matter


    what, this is still my territory,¡± Ulrich sneered.


    Theo¡¯s face darkened quickly, and the corners of his eyes were twitching with anger.


    This Ulrich Craig was still ignorant of his imminent death!


    ¡°So, are you saying you won¡¯t release them?¡± Theo asked coldly, already angry.


    Ulrich shrugged and chuckled. ¡°Master Theo, your words are incorrect. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to


    release them, but they¡¯ve already left. They¡¯re not here anymore.¡±


    Ulrich¡¯s shameless face was full of treacherous smiles. He was not worried about the other party


    searching this ce for those two women.


    Theo Zander dared to bring so few people into his territory. He was not putting him in his eyes at all!


    Why should he be courteous, then?


    If it really came to a fight, with the minions in hispany and the men who were rushing back, they


    had more than enough people to take care of Theo and hisckeys!


    This other party was too conceited!


    They thought they could take the women away with such a few men?


    Ridiculous!


    Philip frowned. With ayer of frost on his face, he clenched his fists.


    This Ulrich Craig was looking for death!

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    ¡°Ulrich Craig, I¡¯m warning you onest time! Release them!¡±


    Theo waspletely furious. His face was chilly while his majesty and aura as the underground king


    rose.


    This Ulrich Craig was disrespecting him!


    No matter what, Theo was a prominent figure in Riverdale. Even if Ulrich was from out of town, he


    should at least understand the rules!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Haha, Theo, I know your position in Riverdale is impressive. But don¡¯t forget, I have a big boss behind


    me. I¡¯m not afraid of you! Today, you brought so many people with you and barged into my territory.


    This is an open provocation! If I end you here today, you can only me your bad luck!¡±


    Ulrich red fiercely and waved his hand!


    In an instant, dozens of minions behind him and those from the entrance as well as side doors of the


    company rushed in. Theypletely surrounded Theo and Philip¡¯s group!


    They brought weapons!


    Theo nced at Philip and found that thetter¡¯s face was already gloomy.


    This showed that Philip was about to erupt!


    He did not expect that Ulrich would dare to act like this. He wanted to take down Theo and his men in


    one fell swoop!


    However¡­


    Just when the atmosphere was extremely tense, a group of people walked in.


    These people wore ck martial arts uniforms with red sashes tied around their waists.


    The man taking the lead was pushed in while sitting in a wheelchair. It was a radiant man who had a


    sneer on his face.


    It was none other than the young master of the Hull subsidiary who was taught a lesson by Philip the


    last time, Flint Hull!


    ¡°Haha, Philip rke, how about it? You didn¡¯t expect to see me, right?¡±


    Flint¡¯s face was full of menace, his eyes full of hatred.


    He had been waiting for a long time!


    He was going to kill Philip with his bare hands today!


    He also wanted him to watch as his wife was defiled!


    Philip tilted his head and looked at Flint who had suddenly appeared in a wheelchair. He suddenly


    understood.


    It turned out that everything was caused by him!


    ¡°Flint Hull, you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±


    Philip stared at Flint coldly as if he was a dead person.


    There would be no reparation with the Hull family after this.


    One trouble after another.


    He wondered if Second Master Hull was still alive.


    However, he could be certain that Flint Hull would die a miserable deathter!


    ¡°Haha! Trash! Do you think I¡¯ll be scared of your harsh words? You should take a good look at your


    current situation!¡±


    With a sneer on his face, Flint told the helper to push the wheelchair around and circled Philip twice.


    Then, he shouted in a cold voice, ¡°Philip rke! Today, I will give you back ten times the humiliation


    you gave me that day! I want you to suffer! I want you to kneel and beg me for mercy!¡±


    The more Flint said, the stronger the look of hatred on his face. Finally, a hideous sneer took over his


    face.


    Ulrich also came over in a hurry. He bent down and lowered his head, saying respectfully, ¡°Young


    Master Flint, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Flint just nodded faintly, still staring at Philip with a pair of gloomy cold eyes. He said, ¡°This is the price


    for provoking me. I¡¯ll slowly y with you, as well as your wife and children. I¡¯ll send all of you to hell


    soon! By messing with me, you¡¯re looking for death! For the Hull family, crushing you will be as easy as


    crushing an ant!¡±


    Flint had long been blinded by hatred.


    When he came to Riverdale this time, he had sneaked out behind his family¡¯s back.


    It was all to seek revenge on Philip!


    That good-for-nothing Sullivan dared not attack Philip, so he would do it himself!


    What did it matter if he was one of the 108 defenders of the country? Could he challenge the Hull


    family?


    Philip turned his head, his pair of bitterly cold eyes shing with killing intent. He said to Flint, ¡°Flint,


    even your Second Uncle Sven Hull dare not speak to me this way!¡±

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Flint immediatelyughed and said sarcastically, ¡°Damn, you¡¯re such an idiot! What are you talking


    about, mentioning my second uncle? Do you know him? Do you know what he does? Even if you know


    his name, do you think I¡¯ll be scared of you?¡±


    Flint smiled, his face cold and cruel.


    This wimp actually knew his second uncle¡¯s name.


    Interesting.


    ¡°My second uncle is the Second Master of the Hull family! He¡¯s my father¡¯s younger brother! My second


    uncle handles half of the affairs of the Hull family¡¯s subsidiary, and there are hundreds of Hull family


    disciples under him! You should find out what kind of person my second uncle is. He¡¯s an existence that


    thousands of people admire wherever he goes!¡±


    When Flint said this, he looked proud.


    What he wanted most in his life was to be a great hero like his second uncle!


    He was not interested in being a businessman like his father.


    The Hull Chamber of Commerce had always dabbled in civil and military affairs.


    Flint¡¯s father was a literary talent in charge of the entire Hull family¡¯s subsidiary, that was, domestic


    affairs.


    Flint¡¯s second uncle, Sven Hull, was in charge of the entire Hull subsidiary¡¯s manpower, also the Hull


    family¡¯s disciples.


    Which was to say, the martial artists.


    Flint wanted to be like his second uncle.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He wanted to be as domineering!


    However, at Philip¡¯s next sentence, Flint was stunned for a long time.


    ¡°Flint, don¡¯t you know that your second uncle is on the brink of death right now?¡± Philip said coldly with


    a chill in the corner of his eyes.


    Hearing this, Flint frowned and screamed, ¡°What the hell did you say? You dare to curse my second


    uncle?! I will kill you right this moment!¡±


    When Ulrich heard the words, he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Men! Take Theo down! Break all of


    Philip¡¯s limbs and bring him into the office for Young Master Flint to deal with!¡±


    Ulrich gave the order.


    In an instant, a dozen minions behind him, including those at the door who had surrounded Philip and


    Theo, all lifted their weapons and rushed over!


    Screams resounded!


    Themotion was massive!


    One of them hit Philip¡¯s head directly!


    ¡°Mr. rke, watch out!¡±


    Theo shouted sharply, rushed forward, and pushed Philip away. He raised his leg and kicked the


    minion holding a steel pipe on the chest!


    Bam!


    The minion groaned, fell on the ground, and could not move for a while!


    ¡°F*ck! Kill them!¡±


    Ulrich was angry.


    A group of people besieged them in an instant. Theo and the men he brought fought with all they had,


    relying on their own skills to fight with Ulrich¡¯s minions!


    However, Ulrich was prepared. His minions continuously rushed in from the door.


    There was a huge gap between the two parties, and soon, Theo and his men could not hold it any


    longer.


    ¡°Mr. rke, Theo!¡±


    At this critical juncture, a sturdy man swept in like a ck whirlwind. With a ferocious aura, he rushed in


    like a tiger descending a mountain!


    Moreover, behind him, a lot of bodyguards in ck suits rushed in. The whole hall was now crowded!


    Tiger and his men had arrived.


    He rushed in, knocked over several minions, and rushed to Philip and Theo. He said, ¡°Mr. rke,


    Theo, are you alright?¡±


    Philip shook his head.


    At this time, Ulrich and Flint were dumbfounded.


    They did not expect that Theo¡¯s reinforcements would be here!


    There were so many people now!


    At the door of thepany, dozens of ckmercial vehicles were parked!


    A steady stream of people jumped out of the cars and rushed in!


    ¡°Ulrich, what should we do? How could there be so many people?¡±


    Flint sat in the wheelchair as his heart trembled.


    He had secretlye out this time and could only bring this many Hull family¡¯s disciples with him. Now


    that they were fighting with Theo¡¯s people, he could not do much!


    Ulrich was also sweating all over. The scene in front of him really shocked him.


    He did not expect that Theo would do this for real!


    In front of him was the young master of the Hull family. Was Theo crazy?


    Even if Philip had some ability and strength, he would not be able to fight against the Hull family!


    What was Theo trying to do?


    Would he offend the huge Hull family because of Philip?


    ¡°Theo, are you mad? Quickly tell your men to stop! Are you trying to offend Young Master Flint and the


    Hull family?¡± Ulrich roared, his face full of shock and anger.


    However¡­


    Theo just nced at him indifferently, then faintly replied, ¡°Ulrich, you¡¯re still so ignorant in the face of


    death.¡±


    Ulrich clenched his fists bitterly when he heard the words!

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    In a blink of an eye, all of Ulrich¡¯s people, including those brought by Flint, were almost down.


    One of Theo¡¯s subordinates rushed over and said directly to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, we found thedy.


    She¡¯s in the basement!¡±


    When Philip heard this, he ignored Flint and Ulrich and walked directly to the basement.


    ¡°Tiger, take someone along and protect Mr. rke,¡± Theo said.


    ¡°Yes, Theo.¡±


    Tiger nodded in response, then led a dozen or so skilled bodyguards to the basement following Philip.


    The man was walking in front of him, his pace showing that he was in a hurry.


    When he reached the basement, Philip kicked the door open and saw Wynn and Lynn locked inside.


    There were also another three minions inside.


    Philip saw that Wynn¡¯s clothes were torn and her face was horrified. He felt distressed and angry at the


    same time!


    The three minions still attempted to rush over, and as a result, they were knocked to the ground by


    Philip one after another. They could not get up at all!


    ¡°Philip?¡±


    Wynn was in the corner, all curled up. When she saw the backlit figure at the door, she immediately


    rushed over while crying loudly.


    Here!


    He was here!


    Whenever she needed him the most, Philip would show up!


    He was like her knight.


    ¡°Cousin-inw¡­¡±


    Lynn also stood up in fear. She ran over while wiping away her tears. She was so aggrieved that her


    body was trembling.


    Although she disliked Philip, at this moment, Philip was the person who could give her the most sense


    of security.


    Philip looked at the two women and said to Tiger, ¡°Send them back.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tiger replied, not daring to dy at all. He got some people to escort Wynn and Lynn away


    from here.


    At this time, the tenderness on Philip¡¯s face waspletely reced by anger.


    He turned around with murderous intent and walked toward the lobby of thepany with a few


    bodyguards following behind him.


    This fury could hardly be contained!


    At the lobby.


    Philip saw that Flint, Ulrich, and the others werepletely subdued by Theo and his men.


    ¡°Mr. rke, what should we do with them?¡± Theo stood beside Philip and asked respectfully.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The anger flowing from Philip made everyone in the hall sense his killing intent!


    His cold eyes swept toward Flint who was being pulled from the wheelchair and pressed to the ground.


    It was this simple gaze that made Flint tremble with fear.


    He had never seen such a look on a person, like a death god that made people shudder all over as if


    they had fallen into an ice pit. Their every pore was filled with fear!


    ¡°Make him a eunuch,¡± Philip stared at Flint and said coldly.


    ¡°Philip rke! How dare you?! I¡¯m the young master of the Hull family¡¯s subsidiary! If you dare toy a


    finger on me, my father and second uncle will never let you off! At that time, you, as well as your wife


    and children, will be buried for your stupidity!¡± Flint roared hysterically.


    He was scared.


    He was afraid that Philip would render him impotent.


    However¡­


    Philip¡¯s expression was cold as he just said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your second uncle can¡¯t be bothered about you


    right now.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, a bodyguard behind Philip directly drew a dagger from his waist. He stepped


    forward and took off Flint¡¯s clothes with his hands. Raising his dagger, he was about to sh it down!


    ¡°Ah! Philip rke, you son of a b*tch! If you dare to treat me like this, you will die miserably!¡±


    Flint was extremely frightened and yelled loudly, ¡°Sister, save me! I¡¯m about to be castrated!¡±


    Sister?


    Theo frowned.


    Philip¡¯s expression also went cold.


    At this moment, a graceful woman dressed in a rose-red dress walked in through the front door with


    several burly bodyguards.


    It was evident that this woman, who was in her 30s, took good care of herself just from her delicate-


    looking skin. She strutted in with her hips swaying, exuding a natural seductive charm.


    The only thing was, this woman¡¯s exquisite features were hidden behind a poker face.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally here! Hurry up and kill this kid!¡± Flint yelled as if he had found a ray of hope.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    From the moment this woman entered the hall, the chill radiated by her made everyone in the hall


    tremble.


    Especially her face and expression. It was the kind of arrogance and contempt that exuded from the


    inside out. It was as if no one in the audience could enter her eyes.


    Philip nced sideways at the woman who had suddenly appeared and could not help but frown.


    His first impressions were always quite urate. This woman probably had a unique status.


    As for Theo, the moment he saw this woman, his gaze turned peculiar. He could not help being


    surprised!


    Others may not know her, but Theo had been the underground leader in Riverdale for so long, so he


    recognized her at first sight!


    This woman¡¯s name was Vinci Hull. She was the eldest daughter of the Hull subsidiary and Flint¡¯s elder


    sister.


    This woman was infamous!


    She was a cold-blooded and ruthless person.


    He did not expect to see her here!


    Theo could not help but panic.


    Philip was going to be mortal enemies with the Hull family now.


    ¡°Theo Zander, how about giving me some dignity and letting my brother go?¡±


    When Vinci stepped in front of Flint, she coldly nced at her brother who was about to piss his pants


    from fright before raising her eyebrows to smile lightly at Theo.


    Her tone and expression carried a hint ofmand.


    Theo¡¯s severity immediately diminished.


    He could not help it. He was not a match for the Hull family.


    It was not about Vinci¡¯s strength. The main point was the head of the Hull family behind her and her


    fianc¨¦!


    Vinci¡¯s fianc¨¦ was the boss of a domestic corporate giant!


    In his 30s, he was already the 13th richest man on the Forbes list!


    His assets were worth more than 60 billion!


    Moreover, Vinci¡¯s fianc¨¦ was not only rich, but the background and strength behind him were even


    more shocking!


    Anyone in the loop would know that her fianc¨¦¡¯s family could be said to be among the top families in


    the country!


    Therefore, Theo dared not provoke Vinci, and he did not want Philip to provoke her either.


    It was because he would be offending two major families at once if that was the case¡ªthe Hull family


    and the fianc¨¦¡¯s family, the Lowell family!


    Everyone knew that Vinci¡¯s fianc¨¦, Seamus Lowell, was terrifying!


    In the entire southwestern coastal area, Seamus was a character that influenced both overt and covert


    forces. In front of such a person, Theo¡¯s strength was simply not worth mentioning.


    However, Philip might be a contender.


    At this moment, when Vinci realized that Theo had not spoken and saw his frowning expression, the


    look on her face became colder.


    She asked sternly, ¡°Why? Are you not letting him go? Will it be necessary for me to ask my fianc¨¦ to


    come here in person and ask you the same question?¡±


    Overpowering!


    Vinci felt that this matter did not require the Hull family to step forward.


    She was now ustomed to using the Lowells¡¯ name when doing business outside.


    It was more convenient.


    Anyone would be more polite and respectful when they heard the name Seamus Lowell of the Lowell


    family.


    ¡°Not at all, Miss Hull. You must be joking. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Lowell,¡± Theo quickly smiled


    and said.


    When Philip noticed Theo¡¯s demeanor at this moment, he knew that Seamus Lowell must not be a


    simple character.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Otherwise, Theo would not be so nervous.


    Therefore, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who is Seamus Lowell?¡±


    With beads of cold sweat on his forehead, Theo said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, he¡¯s not a simple character.


    The Lowell family is very prominent in the country. To give a simple example, in front of the Lowell


    family, the Hull family is only worth 70%. Moreover, the Lowell family has people in some special


    industries and they can reach very high ces.


    ¡°Mr. rke, let¡¯s stop here for today. Madam is fine anyway. We can just take Ulrich Craig away,¡± Theo


    continued.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Forget it?


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold. He looked at Theo and asked, ¡°Are you afraid of this Lowell


    family?¡±


    Theo shuddered at those words. He nodded respectfully and apologized. ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯ve


    misunderstood. I¡¯m just worried about causing unnecessary trouble for you. If you need me, I can do


    anything for you, even going up against the Lowell family!¡±


    Theo immediately expressed his attitude.


    He would go all out for his master.


    Philip did not say anything to that and nced at the woman in front of him.


    After that, he sneered and said to Vinci, ¡°Even if the queen came here today, I want Flint to get his just


    deserts!¡±


    What about the Hull family and Lowell family?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Anyone who dared toy a finger on Wynn must be prepared to get wiped out!


    No matter how powerful the background, in front of the rke family of Arcadia Ind, they were


    nothing more than ants!


    When Vinci heard this, her eyebrows furrowed. It was only then did she notice the young man next to


    Theo.


    Judging from the way Theo treated him just now, it seemed that this man¡¯s background was nothing


    small.


    ¡°Hehe, I really can¡¯t tell from the looks of this gentleman. How remarkable. Even Theo Zander of


    Riverdale is willing to bow to you.¡±


    Vinci smiled and looked at Philip.


    Apart from being young and handsome, she really could not tell what was so extraordinary about this


    guy.


    Philip smiled faintly. He had always been quite tolerant toward women.


    However, if this woman dared to stop him from attacking Flint today, he would not mind taking care of


    her as well!


    ¡°Miss Hull, right? Do you know what your brother did just now?¡± Philip asked with a chill in his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he did. No one can do anything to him, let alone maim him! I¡¯m a reasonable person.


    Just say the word. How much do you want to settle this matter?¡± Vinci said this in an extremely


    arrogant manner. Philip was totally insignificant in her eyes.


    In front of the Hull family, the tiny Riverdale was nothing but an ant!


    When Philip heard the woman say this, the expression on his face instantly froze.


    He asked, ¡°What you mean is, no matter what your brother did wrong, even if it¡¯s murder or arson, the


    Hull family can solve it with money?¡±


    Vinci chuckled as the arrogance on her face confirmed the answer.


    She said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. rke, right? Let¡¯s do it this way. Two million and this matter ends here. If you


    insist on pursuing it to the end, don¡¯t me me for being rude. The Hull family has always been


    reasonable. The reason why I¡¯m not letting my people in is that I think the matter can be resolved


    peacefully. So, Mr. rke, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    After that, Vinci directly instructed her subordinates to pull Flint up and take him away.


    Without waiting for Philip¡¯s order, Theo had already blocked their paths.


    When Vinci saw this scene, the expression on her face immediately turned into anger. She red at


    Theo and shouted, ¡°Theo, what are you doing? Are you going against the Hull family?¡±


    Theo nced at Philip who stood with his arms behind his back and said, ¡°If Miss Hull thinks of it that


    way, it¡¯s not incorrect. As long as Mr. rke doesn¡¯t agree to let this matter go, none of you can leave


    here today!¡±

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Theo¡¯s stance at the moment was very domineering!


    These words really made Vinci¡¯s heart tremble!


    Theo Zander dared to openly confront the Hull family?


    Was he crazy?


    ¡°Theo Zander, are you mad? Do you know what you said just now? Do you want to go to war with the


    Hull family? Do you know that the Hull Organization is behind the Hull family? What power do you have


    to go up against us?¡±


    Vinci was furious!


    As the eldest daughter of the Hull family and also Seamus Lowell¡¯s fianc¨¦e, how could there still


    possibly be people who disrespected her?!


    Hateful!


    However¡­


    Theo remained adamant. ¡°Miss Hull, no matter how powerful the strength and background of the Hull


    family, we¡¯re in Riverdale now and I have the final say!


    ¡°Besides, if Mr. rke doesn¡¯t give the word, anyone who dares to leave here will be crippled by me!¡±


    Theo almost roared, his voice loud and majestic!


    The entire hall was shocked to silence in an instant!


    Vinci was furious, and for the first time, she felt that she was actually being looked down upon!


    Was it because of this young man in front of her?


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ll warn you onest time! Quickly tell them to withdraw. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for


    being rude!¡±


    Vinci gritted her teeth at Philip.


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth faintly curled up, and he quietly looked at Vinci who was in front of him.


    He was amused by that angry look on her face.


    ¡°Miss Hull, you think too highly of yourself. In my eyes, the Hull family is nothing.¡±


    What?


    He actually dared to spout such insolent words!


    The corners of Vinci¡¯s eyes were cold, her face full of killing intent. She shouted, ¡°Since you want to


    die, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    Having said that, Vincimanded loudly, ¡°Get in here!¡±


    Biff, bang!


    The squeaking sounds of leather shoes stepping densely on the floor were very scary.


    In just an instant, a team rushed in from outside the door, followed by another team of Hull disciples


    wearing ck martial arts uniforms and red sashes around their waists!


    The aura of these people was not at the same levelpared to those brought by Flint.


    Overbearing!


    These were the true elite members of the Hull family!


    These people rushed in and immediately surrounded Theo¡¯s people.


    At this moment, the situation in the hall had reached a critical point!


    Everyone was holding their breaths!


    They feared that a gasp would worsen the situation!


    ¡°How about it, Mr. rke? Are you going to continue now? Let me tell you. In this world, the person


    who can fight against the Hull family has not been born yet!¡±


    Vinci had a cold smile on her face, looking all high and mighty.


    Her eyes were filled with mockery.


    Seeing that Vinci had the upper hand at this moment, Flint, who was being supported by someone to


    the wheelchair, immediately sneered.


    He raised his middle finger at Philip and provocatively said, ¡°Philip rke, you trash! I¡¯m waiting right


    here, why don¡¯t youe and get me? I¡¯m waiting for you to kneel and beg for my mercy! Hahaha!¡±


    Flint might have thought that Philip had been thoroughly suppressed.


    He felt as if he was floating.


    His arrogant tone, eyes, and expression were all full of disdain.


    ¡°Vinci, we must teach him a good lesson. Break his limbs and tie him to the back of my car. I want to


    walk him like a dog and let everyone in Riverdale see the fate of those who oppose me!¡±


    Flint scorned.


    It seemed that he could already envision the next scenes, including the image of him walking Philip and


    Philip kneeling and begging for mercy.


    How exhrating!


    Vinci red at Flint, feeling very helpless for this younger brother.


    He was too petty.


    He was not a man who would aplish great things.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However¡­


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip still looked nonchnt with a calm expression on his face under such


    circumstances.


    He turned his head and looked at Flint, who was full of arrogance, and said, ¡°Do you really think you


    can leave here alive today?¡±


    F*ck!


    He was still so pretentious!


    Flint was annoyed in an instant and became agitated.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t try to scare me! Trash like you is nothing but an ant in front of the Hull family! So what if


    you know Theo Zander? Do you think you can rule the world? In my eyes, you¡¯re a chicken!¡±


    Flint cursed angrily. The more he yelled, the better he felt.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Then, he turned his head to look at Theo and said, ¡°Theo, out of the goodness of my heart, I suggest


    that you hurry up and draw a clear line with this idiot. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take care of you all at once! By


    then, Riverdale will be the Hull family¡¯s territory!¡±


    Seeing Flint¡¯s arrogance, Theo felt angry and helpless.


    This kid was really stupid.


    Could he really not tell that Philip was not afraid of the Hull family at all?


    Even Sven Hull, that old fogey, was sent back in a half-dead state after falling into the hands of Philip.


    Could it be that after such a long time, the Hull family still did not receive the news?


    Was the matter being suppressed?


    As the heir of the local Hull family, Flint had no right to know about it?


    Philip simply stood there, motionless like a mountain. He was covered in a majestic aura, and his eyes


    had condensed with coldness.


    His patience toward Flint had reached the limit.


    Since Flint wanted to die, he would fulfill his wishes.


    ¡°Theo, trash him!¡± Philip ordered coldly.


    Without any hesitation, Theo walked directly toward Flint who was in the wheelchair.


    He went up and kicked him directly!


    Flint and the others could not react at all. The former was kicked in the stomach and rolled away


    together with the wheelchair!


    Ouch!


    ¡°Argh! Theo, you¡¯re f*cking dead!¡± Flint cursed angrily. With this fall, his hand seemed to be broken


    again!


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Vinci shouted furiously at this moment. She stood in front of Theo, raised her hand, and


    pped him across the face. ¡°Presumptuous! You dare to act against the young master of the Hull


    family?! Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?!¡±


    As her voice fell¡­


    All the disciples of the Hull family who Vinci brought along with her put on a fighting stance, ring at


    Theo eagerly.


    However¡­


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Theo burst out in anger and directly grabbed hold of Vinci¡¯s hand, firmly squeezing her wrist before


    shoving her away!


    Instantly, Vinci fell to the ground on her ass in pain.


    She immediately flew into a rage.


    Since young, she had never been pushed down by anyone!


    Vinci sat on the ground, pointing hysterically at Theo and ring with her apricot-shaped eyes. She


    started shrieking, ¡°Take them down! Take everyone down for me! I want them all disabled!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The moment Vinci¡¯s voice fell, the members of the Hull family swarmed over!


    Their shouts rocked the world!


    However, Philip nced indifferently at the Hull family¡¯s disciples who were rushing about.


    He still stood with his hands behind his back, his face full of confidence and dominance.


    Screech!


    Suddenly!


    At the entrance of Golding Finance Limited, the squeals of harsh braking and the sound of squeaking


    tires rubbing against the road resounded throughout the hall!


    Almost instantly, everyone in the hall saw that seven or eight armored cars were quickly stopping


    outside!


    The green doors of these cars opened, and one by one, fully-armedbatants jumped out of them!


    They were all wearingbat uniforms and holding guns.


    They acted neatly and uniformly, taking less than 20 seconds to rush in directly from the entrances,


    exits, and windows to control the entire hall!


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Squat down!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Do not resist!¡±


    ¡°Vitors will die!¡±

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Everyone in the hall was dumbfounded at the sudden appearance of these heavily armedbatants!


    Especially Vinci and Flint whose faces paled at this moment. They were experiencing tremors all over


    their bodies.


    Vinci¡¯s expression was very dark, and her beautiful eyebrows were tightly twisted together!


    She never dreamed that in tiny Riverdale, there would be people who could mobilize fully armed


    combatants!


    Even the Hull family had no right to do so!


    How could this be?


    Could it be that the young man in front of her was really not that simple?!


    This was Vinci¡¯s guess and fear.


    As for Flint, his mind wentpletely nk while his eyes were filled with shock.


    Throughout his life, the only time he saw a few heavily armedbatants participating in a fight was


    because of the Lowell family!


    Now, it was happening again right before his eyes!


    This time, it was because of another man!


    Flint was stunned!


    He always thought that Philip was just trash. Even if he had some strength, it was still in tiny Riverdale.


    Flint Hull had not been afraid at all.


    Now, however, he was scared.


    His body could not help shaking.


    ¡°Vinci, this¡­ What¡¯s going on? What should we do?¡± Flint spoke with a trembling voice and looked at


    Vinci with a nervous expression on his face.


    In his eyes, his sister was a fearless existence.


    In the past, his sister had settled everything for him, and this time was no exception.


    Vinci did not speak, but her brows tightened as her eyes condensed. She looked at Philip and asked in


    a deep voice, ¡°Mr. rke, are you really going to fight the Hull family? You should understand that the


    Hull family¡¯s power in this country is not one of an ordinary small family or enterprise. Behind us is the


    Hull Chamber of Commerce, a multinational organization! Once you dere war on us, it means that


    you¡¯re up against the Hull Chamber of Commerce of the whole world. You have to think clearly!¡±


    What Vinci said was a little threatening.


    She did not expect that she would one day have to bring out the name Hull Chamber of Commerce to


    suppress the enemy.


    It was an insult!


    For Vinci and the Hull family, it was an insult!


    However, this was the reality.


    Philip gave Vinci a strong sense of oppression.


    She had never seen a man who could be so calm and rxed in such a critical situation.


    It was as if all that happened in front of him was just a small nuisance in his eyes.


    It must be known that there were three forces in the hall at this moment¡ªTheo¡¯s people, disciples of


    the Hull family, and the heavily armed personnel who suddenly broke in.


    Of course, the members of the Hull family werepletely at a disadvantage at this moment!


    After all, the opponents werebatants who had the right to let live or kill!


    Suddenly¡­


    Philip started to speak with a cold look in his eyes and slight disdain in his expression.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had only raised his right hand when Theo immediately and respectfully took out Philip¡¯s favorite


    cigarette, personally lighting it for him.


    ¡°Miss Hull, I made it very clear just now. No matter who it is today, even if it is the queen, I won¡¯t let


    Flint leave here alive.¡±


    Philip took a puff of the cigarette and exhaled heavily, the smoke spraying on Vinci¡¯s delicate face. The


    latter frowned in disgust.


    Damn this man!


    How dare he provoke her?!


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Vinci said coldly, the expression on her face already gloomy as hell.


    Would this man really ignore all consequences?


    Was it really that easy to fight the Hull family?


    However¡­


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Philip suddenly snickered.


    Hisughter made Vinci confused.


    ¡°Miss Hull, maybe your second uncle would understand better whether I can make the Hull family


    disappear from this world,¡± Philip said calmly.


    Hearing this, Vinci¡¯s heart trembled, but she still sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to mention my second


    uncle. For a kid like you who doesn¡¯t know the limits of the sky, I can take care of you myself!


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯d be afraid of you if you relied on such fighters?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, my fianc¨¦ is from the Lowell family!¡±


    Vinci said several sentences in a row, threatening the opponent while also emboldening herself.


    She could not help it. It was also the first time she had encountered such a situation. Some people


    actually dared to y with fire.


    With that said¡­


    Vinci took out her phone, made a call, and started sobbing. ¡°Hubby,e and save me. There¡¯s an


    arrogant kid who¡¯s not showing the Hull family any respect!¡±

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    At this moment, Vinci¡¯s fianc¨¦, Seamus Lowell, the most outstanding talent from the Lowell family¡¯s


    younger generation, was negotiating business with some people in a high-end club in Riverdale.


    After receiving a call from Vinci, Seamus suddenly raised his brows. His face darkened when he heard


    that someone was not giving the Hull family any respect.


    ¡°Disrespecting the Hull family? Does the other partye from a big background?¡± Seamus, in a white


    suit, asked slightly in surprise.


    There were people who dared to do this to the Hull family? A little Riverdale could produce such a


    character?


    Then, Seamus asked again, ¡°Does the other party know that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°I told them, but they¡¯re still not buying it,¡± Vinci said aggrievedly.


    This woman really could act.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Seamus, who was on the other end of the phone, became furious. He shouted in a deep


    voice, ¡°What? They¡¯re not even respecting the Lowell family now? F*ck! Who dares to be so


    arrogant?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The other party¡¯s name is Philip rke. Even the underground leader of Riverdale, Theo


    Zander, treats him respectfully. He doesn¡¯t seem to be a simple character.¡±


    Vinci nced at Philip who was calm andposed and gritted her teeth bitterly.


    Immediately, Seamus said solemnly, ¡°Wait there, I¡¯ll go over now. Anyone who dares to disrespect the


    Lowell family is looking for death!¡±


    After that, Seamus hung up the phone, got up, and brought his people along. They got into the Rolls-


    Royce downstairs and left the clubhouse.


    Here, after Vinci hung up the phone, she looked at Philip triumphantly with her arms folded across her


    chest. She said, ¡°You¡¯re doomed! My fianc¨¦ will be here soon. He¡¯s Seamus Lowell of the Lowell


    family!¡±


    Vinci was full of confidence now.


    When Flint heard this, he immediately became excited.


    F*ck!


    It was just as exciting as a roller coaster ride!


    ¡°Hahaha! Philip rke, it¡¯s over for you! Since you dare to provoke my brother-inw, then you¡¯ll just


    have to await death! He¡¯s Seamus Lowell of the Lowell family! Listen carefully! In this world, there are


    only that few of them, understand?¡±


    Flint raised his eyebrows with an arrogant expression on his face.


    Theo felt nervous when he heard this.


    He looked at Philip and had to remind him. ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s the Lowell family.¡±


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip still had a calm expression on his face. He nced at the


    arrogant Vinci and Flint, saying, ¡°The Lowell family? I really look forward to his arrival. Perhaps there


    may be surprises.¡±


    Surprises?


    Everyone was baffled.


    Vinci frowned. She did not understand what Philip meant.


    Flint just burst intoughter and shouted, ¡°Still pretending? When my brother-inwes, be


    prepared to kneel and beg for mercy!¡±


    Sure enough, not long after Flint finished speaking, a Rolls-Royce stopped at the door.


    Soon, a handsome man in a white suit walked down from the car while wearing sunsses. His


    demeanor was full of swagger.


    As soon as he entered the door, he took off his sunsses and yelled, ¡°Who is the blind fool who


    refuses to show respect to the Lowell family? Are you looking for death?¡±


    Instantly, the Hull siblings, including the Hull family¡¯s disciples, were all eager and full of enthusiasm!


    Seamus was here!


    The Lowell family¡¯s most outstanding young talent was here!


    Now, this ignorant Philip rke was doomed!


    However¡­


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Philip turned around with a faint smile on his face and looked at Seamus


    before saying, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Seamus was walking in from the door. He got closer, and soon, he could clearly see the man on the


    opposite side.


    Very young.


    Why did he look familiar?


    Wait a minute, that voice!


    When Seamus was at a distance of about three or four yards from Philip, his footsteps came to a halt!


    What the f*ck?


    How could it be him?


    Seamus¡¯ eyes widened at the sight, and his whole body was shaking!

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    When Seamus saw the man standing in front of him at the moment, his originally arrogant demeanor


    immediately deted while his face turned green.


    He did not expect to run into Philip rke in this tiny Riverdale!


    Damn it!


    Could it be that he was the one Vinci provoked?


    In an instant, a jumble of thoughts crossed Seamus¡¯ mind.


    On Vinci¡¯s side, she immediately twisted her hips and walked toward Seamus coquettishly when she


    saw himing. She took his arm and cried out, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re finally here! This is the kid who¡¯s not


    giving the Hull family any respect, let alone the Lowell family. He even kept saying that he¡¯s going to


    cripple my brother!¡±


    Vinci¡¯s face at this moment was very arrogant and domineering.


    Her look and demeanor revealed her dominance as thedy and fianc¨¦e of a wealthy family.


    Hehe.


    Anyone who fought against her deserved a miserable death!


    ¡°Brother-inw Seamus, you must take revenge for me. Look at me. He did this to me!¡±


    Flint wailed and sobbed just like a child


    At the same time, he nced at Philip while revealing a sneer in his eyes.


    Haha!


    This time, Philip was doomed!


    However, it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations that Philip had not shown a trace of fear from the


    moment Seamus arrived. Instead, he looked at the other indifferently while standing with his hands


    behind him like a towering mountain. The aura of a king that flowed all over his body was even more


    obvious.


    Just then, everyone saw Seamus stepping forward. They were imagining that he would definitely teach


    Philip a firm and unforgettable lesson, maybe even maiming his limbs.


    ¡°Young Master rke, why are you here?¡±


    A miracle happened!


    Seamus was actually respectfully standing half a yard in front of Philip, bowing his head while slowly


    sweating from his forehead!


    Everyone was astounded!


    The Hull siblings were stunned on the spot!


    What did Seamus call Philip just now?


    Young Master rke?


    What Young Master rke?


    He could actually make Seamus respect him?!


    Who was not aware of the power and background of the Lowell family in the country? It was an


    existence that could rule the world!


    However, Seamus had lowered his head at this moment.


    ¡°Young Master Lowell, are you surprised to see me?¡± Philip asked lightly.


    The sweat on Seamus¡¯ forehead fell, but he did not even dare to wipe it.


    ¡°Not at all. Young Master rke¡¯s brilliance is like the sun. I¡¯m not surprised at all,¡± Seamus said


    hurriedly.


    When these words were spoken, Vinci could not hold it any longer. With a stern face, she asked in


    confusion, ¡°Hubby, what are you doing? Is a wretch like him worthy of your kind treatment? What


    Young Master rke? I think he¡¯s just being pretentious. You¡¯re the young master of the Lowell family.


    Why are you still afraid of him?¡±


    Vinci did not understand it and looked impatient. Then, she turned to Philip and yelled, ¡°You, what dirty


    tricks did you use to make my fianc¨¦ bow to you? Go to hell!¡±


    After that, Vinci¡¯s expression changed as she raised her hand to give a p.


    However, Philip made no moves.


    There was no need for him to do anything.


    After seeing this scene, Seamus stared with wide eyes before he rushed over and grabbed Vinci¡¯s


    hand in mid-air. Then, he went up and pped her face fiercely.


    ¡°F*ck! How dare you do this to Young Master rke? Do you want to die?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seamus was furious!


    With a fierce look in his eyes, he could not wait to beat Vinci to death.


    Dumb b*tch!


    Did she not recognize Philip rke?


    He was an omnipotent person!


    When Seamus was in his 20s, he once met Philip at one of the most prestigious evening gs in the


    country.


    At that party, all the top domestic entrepreneurs, heads of the family, and leaders in some special


    industries and special fields were invited.


    At that event, the Lowell family was only fit to sit in the outer hall!


    The most terrifying thing was that the party was specially organized for weing a certain someone.


    Who?


    Naturally, it was for Philip rke who was in front of him at this very moment!


    Seamus Lowell would never forget it!

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    In the brief meeting that year, he also had the honor to exchange a few words with Philip.


    It was precisely because of that few words and Philip praising him for being capable that his career


    developed progressively in the next few years!


    The Lowell family also encountered an unprecedented opportunity for development. In one fell swoop,


    they rose to the top among the country¡¯srgest familypanies and became one of the giants.


    In other words, Seamus Lowell as well as the Lowell family were what they were today because of the


    few words from Philip rke!


    At this moment, this stupid fianc¨¦e of his actually wanted toy a hand on the great benefactor of the


    Lowell family!


    She was courting death!


    Seamus was so furious that his entire face went green!


    Vinci stared at Seamus with a stunned look.


    In front of so many people, her fianc¨¦ had hit her just to protect an ignorant and stinking man!


    ¡°Seamus Lowell, what are you doing? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e! You actually hit me because of him?¡±


    Vinci¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief.


    This was something she never expected.


    Flint was also dumbfounded.


    He watched as his future brother-inw pped his sister and his body shuddered together with his


    rapidly beating heart.


    Holy sh*t!


    Was his brother-inw so cruel?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, why was he hitting his sister?


    Then, in his astonished gaze, he saw Seamus staring at Vinci solemnly while warning, ¡°Take all your


    people and leave at once!¡±


    Seamus was very worried that Philip¡¯s goodwill toward the Lowell family would be destroyed because


    of the Hull siblings.


    In that case, the entire Lowell family would be ruined!


    Thus, if necessary, Seamus would even get rid of Vinci Hull!


    However, Vinci was annoyed upon hearing Seamus¡¯ words!


    She pointed to Philip, her eyes filled with unyielding grievances. She shouted at Seamus, ¡°Seamus


    Lowell, you coward! You don¡¯t even dare to provoke a wretch! How dare you call yourself a member of


    the Lowell family and brag about how good you are?! You can¡¯t even protect your fianc¨¦e at this


    moment! You¡¯re trash!¡±


    While cursing, Vinci sobbed and shoved Seamus to vent her emotions.


    However, Seamus took a few steps back and nced at her with a dark expression. He raised his hand


    and pped Vinci¡¯s face back and forth, shouting, ¡°Stop it right now, b*tch! Do you really think my


    Lowell family is willing to marry a woman from your Hull family? It¡¯s just a political marriage! I can still


    choose whether to marry you or not!¡±


    Vinci was stunned by his words.


    What did that mean?


    ¡°Seamus, what do you mean by this? Because of him, you want to break off our engagement?¡± Vinci


    asked in a cold voice, tears brimming in her eyes.


    She did not expect Seamus Lowell, this man, to be so heartless!


    Was he going to break things off with her?


    ¡°Yes! You dare to disrespect Young Master rke, so the Lowell family doesn¡¯t need a daughter-inw


    like you! And neither do I!¡± Seamus shouted, his eyes full of cold light.


    As long as Philip¡¯s favor for the Lowell family could be restored, he was even willing to break his


    engagement to Vinci!


    ¡°You! You b*stard! You scumbag!¡± Vinci cried angrily, pushing and scratching at Seamus.


    Seamus directly pushed Vinci away and said to the Hull family members, ¡°Take yourdy in hand!¡±


    A few members of the Hull family immediately stepped forward to grab hold of Vinci who was full of


    tears.


    They were really worried that the youngdy would provoke Seamus. If that happened, the Hull family


    would face the sanctions imposed by the Lowell family!


    Following that, Seamus red at Flint grimly before turning around and ttering Philip. ¡°Young Master


    rke, do you need me to do anything for you?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression remained indifferent from the beginning to the end. At this moment, his eyes fell


    directly on Flint, causing thetter to tremble all over.


    What was that look?


    What was he going to do?


    Flint¡¯s heart was full of dread.


    ¡°It¡¯s justified for you to teach your junior a lesson. Seamus, I hope Flint will admit his mistakes from the


    bottom of his heart, understand?¡± Philip said lightly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Seamus nodded and turned to Flint with a cold look!

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    When Flint saw Seamus walking toward him with a grim look, he immediately panicked.


    He said in horror, ¡°Seamus, what are you going to do? No, I¡¯m your brother-inw, the heir of the Hull


    family. You can¡¯t beat me because of that wretch!¡±


    Flint was witnessing his future brother-inw going berserk.


    He was like the devil incarnate!


    Seamus just looked at Flint coldly and rolled up his sleeves, saying, ¡°Flint, since you made a mistake


    and provoked Young Master rke, you should know what your fate is!¡±


    With that said, Seamus went up and kicked Flint in the heart!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This kick was forcefully heavy and even more ruthless than Theo¡¯s before. It was a kick that could take


    someone¡¯s life!


    A scream of pain.


    Flint flew out again!


    There was a cracking sound.


    This time, his leg was broken again!


    Flint¡¯s face was suddenly flushed as his expression became contorted from the pain.


    ¡°Seamus, don¡¯t, I was wrong. I was really wrong.¡±


    Flint begged for mercy.


    He was scared.


    His future brother-inw was really ruthless!


    ¡°Not enough. There¡¯s still killing intent in your eyes!¡±


    Seamus rushed forward with kicks and punches. He pressed Flint on the ground, held him up, and


    gave him a good beating!


    It was simply mindless bashing!


    The methods were extremely cruel!


    All the Hull family members took a deep breath!


    This was too awful!


    This was the first time their young master was so miserable.


    Moreover, he was being taught a lesson by his future brother-inw. No one dared to intervene at all.


    How could they?


    That was Seamus Lowell from the famous Lowell family!


    Was the Hull family tired of living that they dared to provoke the Lowell family?


    ¡°Sister, save me, Vinci!¡±


    Flint was sprawled on the ground, his nose and face swollen. Tears were rolling down from his eyes as


    he looked at his sister, desperately screaming for help.


    However, Seamus only grabbed hold of Flint¡¯s ankle and started tossing him around!


    Biff, bang!


    Thud!


    Finally, when Flint was at hisst breath, Seamus stopped.


    ¡°Young Master rke, how about this?¡±


    Seamus turned his head, his previous ferociousness faded away and reced with a pleasant


    expression.


    Philip nodded faintly. He stepped forward, passing by the stunned Vinci when walking to the half-dead


    Flint. He lowered his eyes and asked, ¡°Flint, how is it? Didn¡¯t I say that no matter who came here today,


    you won¡¯t leave here alive?¡±


    At this moment, Flint¡¯s ears were buzzing. Seizing thest chance, he hugged Philip¡¯s thigh and wailed


    while begging for mercy. ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. From the bottom of my heart, I don¡¯t dare to


    do this anymore. I¡¯m a b*stard, I deserve it. Please forgive me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Flint was really scared this time, extremely scared.


    Just because of Philip¡¯s words, his future brother-inw beat him within an inch of his life.


    Too harsh!


    Too terrifying!


    Philip did not answer but raised his eyes to look at Vinci who was in a daze. He asked, ¡°What about


    you?¡±


    Vinci reacted abruptly and pointed at Seamus while shouting, ¡°Seamus Lowell, you dare to do this to


    my brother? You¡¯re picking a fight with the Hull family! I will definitely go back and tell my father and the


    rest of the Hull family. We¡¯ll go to war with the Lowell family!¡±


    Vinci flew into a rage!


    Seamus had actually treated her brother like this.


    He was disrespecting the Hull family!


    The Lowell family, no matter how big and powerful, had to keep in mind who the head of the Hull family


    was. They needed to weigh the consequences.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    However¡­


    Out of Vinci¡¯s expectation, Seamus waved his hand and said, ¡°Vinci Hull, I¡¯m sorry. Even if we go to war


    with the Hull family, I won¡¯t show any mercy today. Your brother should have been taught a lesson long


    ago. This time, by provoking Young Master rke, it¡¯s entirely his fault. He¡¯s simply looking for death!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is he? What f*cking Young Master rke? I don¡¯t know him! I¡¯m saying this today. The


    Hull family, against the Lowell family and this bullsh*t Young Master rke, will fight to the end!¡±


    Having said that, Vinci rushed over and knelt by her brother¡¯s side, looking at him lovingly.


    Flint was full of regret and said, ¡°Vinci, it hurts.¡±


    Vinci¡¯s eyes were red. She turned to look at Seamus and asked, ¡°Can we leave now?¡±


    Seamus did not answer but looked at Philip instead.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He dared not decide on his behalf.


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Philip looked at the disheveled Flint and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Vinci immediately ordered people to take Flint to the hospital.


    At the same time, when she passed by Philip and Seamus, her eyes were cold as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t let


    you off!¡±


    Philip responded indifferently, ¡°I await the Hull family¡¯s retaliation.¡±


    It was not until Vinci left with all the members of the Hull family that Seamus turned his head and asked


    respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, why did you let them go like this?¡±


    Philip turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Seamus? Is it not enough to give Flint


    a beating?¡±


    Seamus hurriedly said no.


    Philip then said mildly, ¡°Go back and tell Old Master Lowell that I¡¯m going to take action against the Hull


    family. If the Lowell family doesn¡¯t want any trouble, you should cut all ties with the Hull family.


    Otherwise, if I find out that the Lowell family is still involved with the Hull family, the lot of you should dig


    a pit and be prepared to bury yourselves alive.¡±


    When Seamus heard the words, he trembled and nodded violently. ¡°Young Master rke, don¡¯t worry.


    As soon as I return, the Lowell family willpletely cut off ties with the Hull family. If you need our


    help, please tell us at any time. The Lowell family will definitely go all out!¡±


    Seamus quickly stated his position.


    This was an important event.


    If Philip wanted to attack the Hull family, it meant that the domestic Hull family would copse!


    Seamus dared not imagine the scene.


    It was because the Hull family was too big. They were just slightly smaller than the Lowell family.


    Once the Hull family copsed, the property and power of the Hull family would inevitably arouse the


    hunger of many parties.


    At that time, if the Lowell family was able to swallow the Hull family, then in some domestic markets,


    the Lowell family would dominate!


    This was a golden opportunity!


    Seamus understood.


    Seeing Philip leaving with his men, Seamus quickly bowed and said, ¡°Young Master rke, please


    watch your step.¡±


    Five minutes after Philip¡¯s car left, Seamus hurriedly got into the Rolls-Royce and said to the driver, ¡°Go


    home as fast as you can!¡±


    A storm was brewing.


    The car sped wildly for hundreds of miles.


    Late at night.


    Seamus¡¯ car stopped directly at the door of a huge vi.


    The loud horns awakened the entire manor.


    The electronic gates opened.


    A team of heavily armed personnel could be seen patrolling.


    Seamus¡¯ car quickly drove in and stopped at the gates of the manor.


    The butler ran out and opened the car door to wee him. ¡°Young Master, why are you back so


    suddenly?¡±


    Seamus got out of the car with a worried expression on his face and said to the butler, ¡°Hurry up and


    notify all members of the Lowell family that I have an important announcement to make. I¡¯ll ask the old


    master toe out.¡±


    Hearing this, the butler trembled!


    Notify all Lowell family members¡­


    The old master was also involved as well!


    Could it be that great things were about to happen to the Lowell family?

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    The butler asked again with uncertainty, ¡°Young Master, do you really want to inform the people of the


    Lowell family now? It¡¯s midnight now. Besides, the old master has already fallen asleep. I¡¯m afraid it


    isn¡¯t appropriate for you to disturb him at this time.¡±


    However, out of the butler¡¯s expectations¡­


    Seamus faintly nced at the main entrance of the Lowell family and said directly in a serious tone,


    ¡°Yes! Immediately notify all the persons in charge of the Lowell family, including the ones outside, to


    come back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll invite the old master now.¡±


    Seamus¡¯ expression was very serious, unlike he was joking.


    The butler¡¯s heart started to tremble. He had never seen such a serious expression on his young


    master¡¯s face.


    It was as if something big was going to happen.


    ¡°Young Master, did something happen?¡± the butler asked again in shock.


    As Seamus walked to the small courtyard behind the hall, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions.


    Hurry up! Our time is running out!¡±


    With that said, Seamus had already passed through the hall and came to the entrance of the backyard.


    The backyard was the center of the entire Lowell family¡¯s manor!


    Here, a team of heavily armedbatants was guarding the front and back.


    If not a matter of great importance, the members of the Lowell family would generally not enter the


    backyard, let alone disturb the old master.


    The old man¡¯s bad temper was taboo for the entire Lowell family.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If things went wrong, the old man would kill.


    At this moment, Seamus came to the front door of the backyard, took a deep breath, and adjusted his


    suit. He changed his slippers and whispered to the two heavily armedbatants at the door.


    The twobatants looked at each other before giving way and led Seamus to the inner hall of the


    backyard.


    Along the way was a cobbled path that was a typical courtyard structure.


    Who would expect that in the entire western-style manor, there was also a courtyardyout?


    They went through the outer hall and entered the middle hall.


    The butler of the middle hall, also the old man¡¯s personal guard, was an old man in his 60s with white


    sideburns. He was sitting on the futon in the hall in meditation.


    In the middle hall, the memorial ques of the deceased Lowell family members were ced.


    Seamus came to the entrance of the middle hall and naturally knelt on the futon. After bowing to the


    memorial ques, he respectfully said to the old man who was meditating on the side, ¡°Mr. Gunn, I


    want to see the old master. Please announce my visit.¡±


    The old man had his eyes closed in meditation. After a long while, he opened his eyes slightly and said


    coldly, ¡°The master has already fallen asleep. If it¡¯s not a matter of importance, don¡¯t disturb the master.


    Go back.¡±


    After that, the old man continued to close his eyes and ignored the person kneeling behind him even


    though he was the most outstanding talent from the Lowell family¡¯s younger generation and the most


    hopeful person to inherit the position as the family¡¯s head.


    This was because in the eyes of this old man, Old Master Lowell was heaven.


    Other people were not worth his attention.


    Moreover, this old man was not an ordinary person. He was an honored guest of the Lowell family, a


    personal friend of Old Master Lowell throughout his entire life. His existence served as both a friend


    and a servant.


    ¡°Mr. Gunn, it¡¯s a huge matter. It¡¯s over for the Hull family and this is our chance!¡± Seamus hurriedly


    said, eyes full of tension.


    In front of Mr. Gunn, Seamus needed to be extremely respectful.


    Mr. Gunn opened his eyes as the chaotic depths within them shone with brilliance.


    With a look of surprise on his face, he turned his head to look at Seamus and asked solemnly, ¡°Is what


    you said true? That¡¯s the Hull family. Who dares to attack them?¡±


    Seamus bowed respectfully and said one name, ¡°Philip, Philip rke.¡±


    Boom!


    Hearing that, Mr. Gunn stood up straight and said to Seamus, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in and report.¡±


    Without further ado, Mr. Gunn turned around and entered the inner hall.


    Seamus respectfully waited outside.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Mr. Gunn walked through the middle hall to the inner courtyard, took off his shoes, and walked to the


    soft couch in the inner hall. He knelt and said softly to the old man in a white shirt lying on the soft


    couch, ¡°Master, Seamus requests for a meeting. He has something important to report.¡±


    After a while, the old man on the soft couch got up with the help of the maid. He arched his back and


    lifted his head that was full of silver hair. His face had also aged, looking very weak and old.


    It was the old master of the Lowell family, Knox Lowell!


    Knox was nearly 80 years old!


    He had maintained this half-dead look for more than ten years, deceiving many opponents and


    defeating many rivals.


    There were rumors from the outside world.


    They said that the old master of the Lowell family was the undead Napoleon Bonaparte who silently


    killed manymercial opponents!


    However, no one knew that the status of the Lowell family today was dependent on one person.


    Without that person¡¯s aid, the Lowell family would always have been a second-rate family.


    Cough.


    Old Master Lowell coughed a few times with his head lowered. Rolling his eyes, he looked at Mr. Gunn


    who was kneeling in front of him and asked weakly, ¡°Seamus? It¡¯s already sote. Why is he disturbing


    my rest?¡±


    There was a slight dissatisfaction in his tone.


    Mr. Gunn respectfully said in a hurry, ¡°Seamus said that the Hull family is about to go down the deep


    end. Someone is going to deal with the Hull family.¡±


    Instantly, the domineering spirit that was dormant in the body of the old man was immediately liberated!


    He stood up abruptly, straightened his back, and with cold eyes, he stared closely at Mr. Gunn closely.


    He asked, ¡°Who wants to deal with the Hull family?¡±


    ¡°The rke family,¡± Mr. Gunn replied.


    The rke family?


    After hearing this answer, Old Master Lowell was stunned for a long time. Then, the light in his eyes


    zed bigger and brighter. Finally, it turned into a raging me as he said, ¡°Call everyone in the Lowell


    family immediately for the first family meeting!¡±


    ¡°Master, Seamus is already arranging it,¡± Mr. Gunn said.


    Old Master Lowell had just walked to Mr. Gunn¡¯s side. He was surprised and relieved when he heard


    this. Heughed and said, ¡°Great! As expected of my grandson! He can inherit the Lowell family!¡±


    Hearing the words, Mr. Gunn shuddered and immediately knelt while saying, ¡°Master is wise.¡±


    Instantly, all the servants in the inner hall fell to their knees.


    Why were they shocked?


    It was because just now, Old Master Lowell had appointed the heir to the Lowell family, Seamus Lowell!


    Immediately afterward, Mr. Gunn followed Old Master Lowell out of the inner hall and into the middle


    hall.


    ¡°My dear grandson, is your news reliable?¡±


    Old Master Lowell had changed his previous decadence. He was now full of the spirit of a king who


    was ready to go.


    When Seamus saw the old maning out, he immediately bowed and respectfully said, ¡°Grandpa, I


    just rushed back from Young Master rke¡¯s side. He personally told me that he wants to take action


    against the Hull family. As far as I know, Flint Hull, the heir to the Hull subsidiary, wanted to make a


    move against Young Master rke¡¯s wife and sister-inw by hiring others. For this reason, Young


    Master rke was furious and told me that the Lowell family must cut off all ties with the Hull family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course we must do it!¡± Old Master Lowell dered decisively without any hesitation.


    After that, he continued, ¡°For our Lowell family, this is a God-sent opportunity. With Young Master


    rke making the move, the Hull family is doomed for sure. This is a reminder to us and also


    facilitation.¡±


    It was also at this moment that the butler sent someone to report. ¡°Old Master, all the persons in charge


    of the Lowell family who could make it have already arrived.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Old Master Lowell stood with his hands behind his back, his face full of excitement. He stepped directly


    out of the middle hall and walked to the main hall.


    Seamus and Mr. Gunn followed closely behind.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    At this moment, he was in the hospital with Wynn who was undergoing antenatal treatment.


    Fortunately, nothing happened this time. It was just a little fright.


    Looking at Wynn who was fast asleep on the bed, Philip slowly walked out of the ward and took out his


    mobile phone. He dialed a number and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to take action against the Hull family in


    the country. You need to help me give a warning to the Hull Chamber of Commerce. Whoever dares to


    intervene in this matter will answer to Philip rke and the rke family of Arcadia Ind!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    The person on the other end of the phone was wearing loose ck clothes and standing in the corner


    of the alley in the middle of the night smoking a cigarette.


    A little scarlet light could be seen between his fingers.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    After that, the man hung up the phone before looking at the dim sky and crescent moon.


    The Hull family, Hull Chamber of Commerce.


    s, another oblivious existence insisted on provoking the young master.


    Half a dayter, in a high-rise building that was more than 600 feet high in a country abroad.


    This building belonged to onepany, the Hull Chamber of Commerce.


    At this moment, a man in a cyan suit and sunsses stepped out of a ck Mercedes-Benz on the


    street.


    He raised his head and nced at the building in front of him with a faint sneer at the corner of his


    mouth.


    Then, he took off his sunsses, put them in his chest pocket, and walked toward the door with long


    strides.


    The dormant chill made the foreign people all around look sideways at him.


    At the main entrance, two tall and sturdy foreign bodyguards saw the unfamiliar maning from the


    stairs at the door. With raised eyes full of disdain, they stepped forward and yelled.


    Their tone was domineering and forceful.


    In their eyes, foreigners were inferior.


    However¡­


    The man in the cyan suit turned a deaf ear to their warnings and rushed to the front with his fists raised!


    Biff, bang!


    Without knowing what happened, the two bodyguards were sent flying!


    Boom!


    The two of them crashed into the auto-sensor ss door behind them!


    The entire ss door shattered into pieces!


    The two bodyguards passed out instantly, blood still gushing from their noses and mouths.


    Overbearing!


    Then, the man in the cyan suit went straight through the main entrance and entered the hall.


    At the same time in the hall, the bodyguards guarding the safety of the building in every corner


    received the news through their headsets. Simultaneously, all of them stared coldly at the man standing


    at the door.


    For a while, a dozen bodyguards in ck suits all clenched their fists and rushed to the man in the


    cyan suit.


    However, the man in the cyan suit just nced around indifferently while observing the automatically


    rotating cameras on the surrounding walls and corners. He pointed the middle finger at them.


    Thereafter, the melee was about to start!


    The man in the cyan suit just stood in the hall, facing a group of fierce bodyguards without fear.


    Following that, the more shocking scenes were directly recorded by the cameras.


    In a certain surveince room, the security guards watching the footage looked at the screen and were


    immediately shocked!


    On the screen, the man in the cyan suit was like the devil. Anyone who got close would be sent flying


    by him!


    Moreover, he also showed a variety of astute skills and killer moves!


    In less than a minute, all the bodyguards in the hall were wiped out!


    The man in the cyan suit nced at the dozen or so bodyguards in ck suits lying around. He


    brushed off his suit lightly, then stepped onto the elevator.


    However, the elevator stopped on the second floor.


    The man in the cyan suit was very helpless as he sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°Am I supposed to


    fight my way up to the top floor?¡±


    Sure enough, the elevator doors opened just then.


    The promenade outside was already full of bodyguards in ck suits.


    There were many faces before him.


    The bodyguards were also holding riot sticks and various short daggers in their hands.


    The man in the cyan suit was helpless. He twisted his neck and flexed his muscles.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    With a roar, the bodyguards in the corridor lifted their weapons and rushed into the elevator.


    The elevator doors closed!


    Bang, thud!


    Inside the elevator, various shocking noises sounded.


    After a while, the elevator doors opened.


    Several figures, who were almost half-dead, were leaning against the elevator door while covered in


    blood before falling to the ground.


    In the elevator, the man in the cyan suit was still standing steady like a mountain.


    It was just that the look in his eyes at the moment had be more serious.


    There were a few drops of bright red blood on the cor of his white shirt.


    Immediately afterward, he took the initiative to step over the few people who had fallen on the ground


    and walked quickly with flying steps. Holding a long dagger in both hands, he flew across the wall and


    leaped up suddenly, raising the double daggers over his head and kicking the bodyguards in front of


    him with both feet. At the same time, he fell into the crowd like a meteor. The double daggers also


    fiercely pierced through the shoulders of two bodyguards!


    His movements were chic and elegant.


    Everything happened fluidly and gracefully.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    In the surveince room, the next scenes were broadcasted live.


    The man with the presence of a devil fought his way up the Hull Chamber of Commerce floor by floor!


    Yes!


    Floor by floor!


    Almost every floor was filled with more than a dozen bodyguards on close lookout.


    However, these people, under the hands of the man in the cyan suit, were like sandcastles that fell


    quickly.


    Everywhere he went ended in destruction!


    The whole monitoring room was in a mess with the personnel yelling into the walkie-talkie, mobilizing


    manpower!


    Half an hourter.


    A man in a cyan suit that was covered in blood stood in the elevator.


    The stench of blood filled the entire elevator!


    Several half-dead bodyguards were sprawled on the ground.


    He raised his eyebrows and nced at the blood-stained elevator buttons and indicator lights.


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped on thest floor.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ng!


    The elevator doors opened.


    At first sight, the entire corridor was filled with human heads!


    Overwhelming!


    All the remaining power of the Hull Chamber of Commerce was mobilized on the top floor at this


    moment.


    Looking at the sight, the 200-yard-long corridor leading to the golden door was full of people!


    Moreover, they held ferocious weapons in their hands!


    The man in the cyan suit was very helpless. He took out his cell phone, dialed a number, and said


    lightly, ¡°Young Master, if I wipe out the entire Hull Chamber of Commerce by ident, what happens


    then?¡±


    He was angry.


    On the other side of the phone, Philip was ying with M on thewn. Casually, he said, ¡°You can


    figure it out by yourself. I¡¯ll definitely wipe the Hull family from this world. As for the Hull Chamber of


    Commerce, leave it to the Lowell family to clean up.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the eyes of the man in the cyan suit burst with a brilliant light. His whole


    body also radiated with unprecedented fierce killing intent!


    ¡°Ah! Charge!¡±


    Instantly, a steady stream of bodyguards rushed toward the elevator¡¯s entrance.


    However, one after another, the figures were blown away as if one was scattering beans in the air.


    Some were thrown against the wall above their heads while some were kicked away. Several of them


    would be knocked down at once!


    The scene was explosive!


    It wasparable to a Hollywood mega-blockbuster!


    Ten minutester, the man in a cyan suit had already taken off his suit. Wearing a white blood-stained


    shirt, he stood in front of the golden door.


    He clenched his fists, his eyes full of chills.


    At this moment, he was the devil himself.


    Behind him, the 200-yard-long corridor was full of bodyguards groaning in pain.


    The golden doors opened.


    In the huge chairman¡¯s office of several thousand square feet, there was a middle-aged man standing


    in front of therge French window with his hands behind his back. He was a burly figure in a gray suit,


    and he asked without looking back, ¡°Is it done? Did you find out who made the move against the Hull


    Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    ¡°The rke family, Philip rke.¡±


    Behind him, a cold voice replied.


    Instantly, the middle-aged man twisted his eyebrows and turned around abruptly. When he saw that the


    man at the door was not one of his own, he waspletely shocked, his pupils full of surprise and fear!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The one asking was the biggest boss of the Hull Chamber of Commerce and the head of the Hull


    family¡¯s headquarters, Yeager Hull!


    He was flustered at this moment!

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Could it be that all the bodyguards outside had been dealt with?!


    How was that possible?!


    Was this guy a demon?


    Yeager Hull was panicked and horrified!


    He knew exactly how many bodyguards there were in the entire Hull Chamber of Commerce Building!


    However, even under such tight security, the other party still fought his way up and was unharmed!


    What terrifying skills!


    Fennel Leigh smiled faintly, walked directly to the wine rack, and took a few sips of a bottle of red wine.


    Then, he sat on the sofa and took out a cigarette. Upon lighting it, he started puffing away.


    Yeager was very nervous at the moment. He was standing behind the desk, quietly cing his hands


    under the drawer. He was ready to pull out the Desert Eagle from thepartment at any time.


    ¡°My friend, since you can make your way here, it means you have some abilities. Why don¡¯t you join


    my forces? I¡¯ll pay you 50 million a year.¡±


    Yeager said with a faint smile on his face.


    50 million!


    This price was no loss!


    At least, Yeager believed that the man in front of him was worth the price!


    His skills were fearsome!


    However, Fennel only smiled faintly and said, ¡°Boss Hull, you expect me to follow you for 50 million?


    Isn¡¯t it too little?¡±


    Yeager¡¯s face trembled. He then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°200 million! How about that?¡±


    Fennel was silent. He got up, flicked the cigarette butt directly into the trash can, and said, ¡°Sorry, Boss


    Hull, I¡¯m here today on the young master¡¯s orders. The Hull Chamber of Commerce is not to interfere in


    the affairs of the domestic Hull family. In other words, the young master is about to attack the domestic


    Hull family. If the Hull headquarters intervene in the subsidiary¡¯s affairs, there will only be one result


    waiting for you¡ªdestruction in the hands of the young master.¡±


    He said it all in a t tone.


    After that, the atmosphere in the chairman¡¯s office fell silent.


    Yeager¡¯s expression condensed, and in an instant, he drew the Desert Eagle from the drawer. He


    aimed it at Fennel and said coldly, ¡°Which young master dares to take action against the Hull family?


    Does he think the Hull family is a pushover that can be crushed so easily?¡±


    Yeager was very angry!


    How dare they warn the Hull Chamber of Commerce?!


    Was the young master behind this a great person?


    Hateful!


    No matter what, the Hull Chamber of Commerce was arge multinational enterprise!


    It was the first time that Yeager Hull heard someone dared to attack the Hull Chamber of Commerce!


    To his surprise, even though he was aiming his gun at Fennel, the man still smiled faintly and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? The rke family.¡±


    The rke family?


    Yeager was startled and quickly recalled that none of the people he hade into contact with recently


    had the surname rke.


    However, in Yeager¡¯s heart, he had thought of something.


    The rke family of Arcadia Ind.


    However, why would such a big family take action against the small Hull Chamber of Commerce?


    To the outside world, the Hull Chamber of Commerce was a great existence.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, in front of that behemoth, it was really an ant.


    Yeager looked at Fennel in confusion and asked tentatively, ¡°The rke family you mentioned¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the one you¡¯re thinking of.¡±


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Fennel¡¯s mouth.


    Boom!


    Hearing those words, Yeager¡¯s heart trembled. The Desert Eagle in his hand was also unsteady!


    How could this be?


    How was this possible?


    What exactly did the Hull family in Orienta do to actually provoke the rke family of Arcadia Ind?!


    Were they morons?


    F*ck!


    Yeager was furious, and at the same time, he was extremely intimidated!


    After that, the Desert Eagle in Yeager¡¯s hand fell on the floor helplessly. With a face full of horror, he


    looked at the man in front of him and lowered his proud head to ask, ¡°I have no idea how the Hull


    subsidiary offended Young Master rke. I¡¯m willing to make up for it. I just ask that the esteemed


    Young Master rke have mercy on the Hull subsidiary.¡±

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Fennel scoffed, shook his head, and said, ¡°No way. The young master of the Hull subsidiary kidnapped


    Young Master rke¡¯s wife and sister-inw. Even the stupid woman Vinci Hull vowed to fight against


    Young Master rke. In my opinion, the current Hull subsidiary is trying its best to deal with the young


    master. Do you think that under such a situation, the young master can let them off?¡±


    Rumble!


    A bolt of lightning struck Yeager¡¯s heart!


    He would never have thought that the damned Flint Hull would provoke Philip¡¯s wife!


    Was that not akin to courting death?


    ¡°This¡­ Is there no other way?¡±


    Yeager waspletely daunted. The only thought in his mind now was how to rescue this.


    However, Fennel¡¯s answer to him was still so brief and powerful. ¡°If you want to survive, don¡¯t


    intervene. Otherwise, same treatment.¡±


    Crack!


    This sentence struck Yeager¡¯s heartstrings.


    In an instant, he seemed to be drained of all energy as his eyes became nk.


    Following that¡­


    With a thud, Yeager Hull, the chairman of the Hull Chamber of Commerce and the big boss,


    unexpectedly knelt in front of Fennel as he begged bitterly. ¡°Please grant me permission to speak to


    Young Master rke.¡±


    Fennel looked at Yeager in front of him, thought about it, and took out his mobile phone to toss it to


    him. He said, ¡°You only have one chance.¡±


    Yeager immediately picked up the phone respectfully, put it to his ear, and said in fear, ¡°Young Master


    rke, this is Yeager Hull.¡±


    At this moment, Philip was just about to go out. Theo¡¯s people were both inside and outside the vi.


    He said, ¡°I know. Hurry up and say what you need to. I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯d like to ask for your mercy on behalf of the Hull subsidiary. I can give you


    whatever you want,¡± Yeager said, his tone full of respect.


    It was because he knew very clearly that at this moment, he was an ant.


    This was a fool¡¯s errand.


    Philip got into the Maybach and said with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite sentimental and loyal. It¡¯s simple. I


    want the lives of the Hull siblings. Can you give those?¡±


    Instantly, the line went quiet.


    Yeager was startled.


    After a long period of time, he hesitated and said, ¡°Young Master rke, can you change the terms?¡±


    However, what waited for him was Philip¡¯s cold words, ¡°Yeager Hull, I don¡¯t want to waste any time with


    you. Either don¡¯t intervene in the domestic affairs of the Hull family or hold a funeral for the Hull


    siblings.¡±


    After that, Philip hung up.


    Then, he said to Theo beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet the Hull family.¡±


    One by one, a fleet of ck Mercedes-Benz drove out of Longford Park. Half an hourter, they drove


    out of Riverdale and headed straight for the Hull family¡¯s home base.


    Hull family of Riverton.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The huge manor of the Hull family had the typical construction of arge courtyard.


    At the moment, Hull Manor was full of people.


    They were all the heads of the Hull subsidiary.


    ¡°What happened? The patriarch suddenly summoned all of us here.¡±


    ¡°Not sure. Did something happen to the business?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait. The patriarch will be out soon. Be patient.¡±


    This group of people talked quietly below.


    All of them received short notices and were summoned back.


    Sincest night, the entire Hull Manor was on strict security.


    After a while, an upright figure walked in from the back hall withrge strides and sat on the main chair.


    Everyone got up and greeted the middle-aged man, ¡°Patriarch.¡±


    The family head of the Hull subsidiary, Colin Hull.


    He was Yeager Hull¡¯s younger stepbrother from different mothers.


    At this moment, he sat down with a cold face and said directly, ¡°I called everyone over today to tell you


    all that someone is going to take action against the Hull subsidiary. Moreover, half an hour ago, the


    Lowell family broke off all cooperation with us and also issued an annulment of marriage. We need to


    discuss the next steps.¡±

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    As soon as Colin¡¯s words came out, the entire hall went deadly silent!


    It was a long while before anyone reacted, and all kinds of remarks suddenly broke out.


    Everyone had an unbelievable look and expression on their face.


    ¡°Patriarch, is what you said true? The Lowell family broke all cooperation with us?¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Abandoning us after squeezing us dry? Do they even put the Hull family


    in their eyes?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! The Lowell family deserves to die! How dare they annul the marriage?! This is treachery!


    They will be condemned!¡±


    For a while, everyone vented their dissatisfaction and anger.


    Everyone neglected Colin¡¯s first sentence¡ªsomeone was about to deal with the Hull family.


    It was because in their opinion, no one would dare to attack the Hull family at all.


    Therefore, they naturally ignored this sentence.


    Was that a joke? Attack the Hull family? Were they tired of living?


    However, some keen people did exist among them.


    It was because they noticed that the look on Patriarch Colin¡¯s face was very unpleasant and the Lowell


    family broke all cooperation with the Hull family, even going as far as to annul the marriage, which


    happened after receiving news that someone was going to deal with the Hull family.


    In other words, it was because someone wanted to deal with the Hull family that the Lowell family made


    such a decision.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    For the Lowell family to make such a judgment also showed that the strength of the opponent was not


    easy to deal with.


    As a result, to avoid any trouble, the Lowell family could not wait to cut off all cooperation with the Hull


    family!


    This was a big deal!


    ¡°Patriarch, who wants to make a move against us?¡± someone asked suspiciously.


    At this point, the discussion around lessened.


    Of course, there were sneers at that person¡¯s cowardice.


    ¡°Kieran, what do you mean by this? Do you really think that someone dares to attack the Hull family, or


    that someone can actually do so?¡±


    A man in his 40s or 50s, sitting in the hall, said so mockingly.


    Immediately afterward, another middle-aged man beside him taunted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s scared. Such a


    fuss over a small thing like this. The first thing we need to do now is to figure out why the Lowell family


    broke all cooperation and even the marriage contract with Vinci. This is a big deal. If it spreads out,


    outsiders will think that a member from the Hull family has done something unforgivable toward the


    Lowell family.¡±


    Kieran immediately waved his hand, snorted coldly, and said, ¡°You¡¯re the ones with no brains. Don¡¯t


    you understand what the patriarch said? It¡¯s precisely because someone wants to attack the Hull family


    that the Lowell family can¡¯t wait to break all cooperation with us!¡±


    After he said this, the entire hall quickly became quiet.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the patriarch, Colin Hull, who was sitting on the main chair.


    How could this be?


    However, after going through the facts in their minds and then looking at Colin¡¯s expression, they


    realized it must not be too far from the truth.


    ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s the matter. Is it really as Kieran said? Is the Lowell family breaking the cooperation


    and marriage contract because someone is going to attack the Hull family?¡±


    Everyone asked in a rush.


    Colin sighed, very reluctant to ept it. However, it had already reached a critical juncture.


    He admitted it, saying, ¡°Kieran is right. ording to the news from the Lowell family, they¡¯re breaking


    all cooperation with the Hull subsidiary this time, including the marriage contract with Vinci, precisely


    because of the person who¡¯s about to deal with the Hull family.¡±


    Boom!


    Colin¡¯s words hit everyone¡¯s hearts, making everyone stunned and dumbfounded!


    They would never have thought that the huge Lowell family would cower from the people who were


    trying to attack the Hull subsidiary in the dark!


    To the extent that they did not hesitate to cut off all cooperation with the Hull family!


    Could it be that the person who was about to attack the Hull family had a powerful and deep


    background?


    ¡°Haha! Presumptuous! The Lowell family has degenerated and they¡¯re nothing but scaredy-cats now!


    Who in this world dares to attack the Hull family? Who can shake our position in this country?¡±


    At this moment, someone stood up andughed with eyes full of arrogance.


    Many people followed suit, all of them pompous and conceited.


    It was because the Hull family was too massive that it cultivated such audacious attitudes.


    However, Colin got up and shook his head. After a long silence, he said, ¡°This matter is not that simple.


    This time, the Hull subsidiary will encounter the biggest crisis of the century. Everyone must be


    prepared for the worst family destruction.¡±


    This sentence directly solidified the atmosphere in the main hall!

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Everyone could not believe that this sentence was uttered by Colin Hull, the head of the Hull subsidiary,


    a fearless existence!


    The biggest crisis of the century.


    Total family destruction!


    How could this be?


    However, following that¡­


    At the entrance of the hall, a group of Hull family disciples dressed in ck martial arts uniforms walked


    in carrying a stretcher.


    On the stretcher, it was Second Master Sven Hull. He was wearing a breathing mask and looked


    extremely weak.


    At this moment, the Hull family¡¯s persons in charge were shocked when they saw the appearance of


    Sven!


    ¡°Second Master, this is?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded and in disbelief. The dying man on the stretcher was the second master of


    the Hull subsidiary!


    A powerful hero!


    An infamous existence!


    Now¡­


    What in the hell happened?


    Everyone was bbergasted!


    Colin walked up to Sven and looked at the man who was still weak with the breathing mask. He


    clenched his fists and said with a grim face, ¡°Sven was seriously injured and almost lost his life. The


    one who¡¯s going to attack the Hull family is the same person behind Sven¡¯s current state.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    How could this be?


    Who the hell was this person? Was he going to fight the Hull family to the end?


    Even Second Master Sven almost lost his life!


    ¡°Damn it! Who is so bold and dares to do this to the second master?¡±


    ¡°We must avenge him! That person must be tired of living!¡±


    Some people were angry and could not understand the current situation at all.


    However, most people were silent.


    Colin¡¯s eyes were red, and after he sent the second master away, he stood with his hands behind his


    back. There was a sullen expression on his face as he said, ¡°This time, Sven was seriously injured


    while Flint suffered some broken bones again. Including Vinci¡¯s marriage annulment, it was all because


    of the same person. And this person is the same Philip rke who crippled Flint the first time. He¡¯s one


    of the 108 defenders Sullivan mentioned back then. Do you have the confidence to deal with this


    person?¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    One of the 108 defenders of the country¡­ They were prestigious and famous across the borders!


    The chief coach, Reed Williams, was the youngest grand marshal in the history of this country!


    Who would dare to take action against them?


    Last time, the Hull family had refrained themselves.


    This time, the opponent made another move, forcing the Hull family into the corner!


    Was he trying to kill them all?


    ¡°Colin, are we going to just wait and die?¡± someone asked angrily.


    After a brief silence, Colin said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the headquarters. This matter cannot be resolved by the


    strength of the subsidiary alone.¡±


    Everyone held their breath and watched as Colin took out his mobile phone to dial a number.


    With the help of the Hull family from abroad, this matter should be resolved easily.


    Thinking like this, everyone also breathed a sigh of relief in advance.


    However¡­

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    The call was connected.


    Everyone held their breath and listened carefully to Colin¡¯s conversation with their ears perked.


    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s something I need to report to you. Someone wants to take action against the Hull


    family in Orienta, and because of this incident, the Lowell family has broken all cooperation with us.


    They even annulled the marriage contract with Vinci, and Sven was almost killed by the other party.


    ording to our investigations, the other party¡¯s background isn¡¯t small. The Hull subsidiary may not


    be able to withstand it, so¡­¡±


    Colin said a lot in one breath.


    However, before he finished talking, a loud roar came from the other end of the line!


    Yeager was on his knees in the huge office at the moment, and Fennel was still sitting calmly on the


    sofa in front of him.


    He only nced at Fennel furtively before yelling into the phone in a frenzy, ¡°Colin, how dare you call


    me at this time?! If it weren¡¯t for your son and daughter¡¯s ¡®good deeds¡¯, how would you have gotten into


    such big trouble? Now, they¡¯ve arrived at the headquarters to warn me that if we dare to intervene in


    your domestic affairs, even the Hull Chamber of Commerce will be sanctioned!¡±


    Upon hearing the roars, Colin and the others on the other end of the phone were taken aback for a


    while!


    ¡°Yeager, what¡¯s the situation? The other party has gone to your ce?¡±


    Colin refused to believe it. It was too exaggerated.


    How much time had passed for the other party to go to the headquarters to give a warning?


    Were they really trying to destroy the Hull family in this country?


    ¡°You caused this trouble so deal with it! Colin Hull, until now, you don¡¯t even know who you¡¯ve


    provoked. You still have the face to approach me for help? For this matter, the Hull Chamber of


    Commerce will not provide any help! Don¡¯t drag us into muddy waters!¡±


    Yeager shouted violently, his eyes shing with anger.


    This damned Colin!


    Did he even bother to find out who the other party was?


    How dare he call for help?!


    Yeager knew full well the influence of the rke family. In the face of such strength, his huge Hull


    Chamber of Commerce was nothing but a dandelion, ready to scatter in the wind at any time.


    Therefore, for the Hull Chamber of Commerce and for the headquarters of the Hull family, he had to


    make such a decision!


    He was drawing a clear line with the domestic Hull family!


    Colin was not stupid, and he could naturally understand the meaning of Yeager¡¯s words.


    He would never have thought that Hull Chamber of Commerce¡¯s reaction to the other party¡¯s little


    warning would be so huge!


    Did he really receive a warning, or was it more likely that he did not want to help the domestic Hull


    family so that he could take this opportunity to make use of others to get rid of the Hull subsidiary?


    ¡°Yeager Hull, what are you saying? Don¡¯t we belong to the same Hull family? No matter how powerful


    the other party is, could they do anything to the Hull Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    In the main hall, Colin was furious and asked directly.


    By his side, more than a dozen persons in charge of the Hull family¡¯s subsidiary were all looking cold


    and indignant at the moment.


    ¡°I knew that the people from the headquarters looked down on the subsidiary. I didn¡¯t expect that at this


    time, they¡¯d actually strike while we¡¯re down!¡±


    ¡°This damned Yeager Hull! He¡¯s cutting off our escape route!¡±


    ¡°Colin, stop begging him! We can solve this on our own!¡±


    For a while, everyone was furious.


    Colin waved his hand and roared into the phone, ¡°Yeager Hull, since you chose to do this, I hereby


    announce that from today, the Hull family subsidiary will be divided from the headquarters and be ruled


    separately! You can continue to be the boss of the Hull Chamber of Commerce but you¡¯ll have nothing


    to do with the subsidiary!¡±


    Crack!


    After speaking, Colin directly smashed the phone in anger!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Then, he stood in the main hall with his hands behind his back. His eyes shed as he looked at each


    person in charge of the Hull subsidiary in the audience.


    After a while, Colin said, ¡°Everyone heard that. The headquarters will not intervene in this matter. We


    need to rely on our own strength. This crisis, as I said just now, is the biggest crisis our Hull family has


    had to face in a century. All of you must proceed with caution!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°We will do whatever it takes to protect the Hull subsidiary!¡±


    ¡°Since the other party wants to fight us until the end, what should we fear? We¡¯ll just fight them head-


    on!¡±


    Many people raised their arms and shouted at this moment.


    Some of them had scorching eyes while some had a sense of martyrdom. Others possessed a heroic


    spirit to fight against heaven with their lives!


    However, none of them thought that the incident this time was entirely the fault of the Hull family.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Colin nced at everyone before dering, ¡°Great! Since everyone agrees, the Hull subsidiary will


    stand together and fight till the end!¡±


    ¡°Fight till the end!¡±


    ¡°Fight till the end!¡±


    Starting from this day, the Hull subsidiary was under martialw and all members of the Hull family


    outside were urgently transferred back!


    Although all their businesses were not closed, they maintained a low-key operation.


    However, anyone could tell that the Hull family was preparing for battle.


    The outside world was surging with undercurrents.


    Many big families in Riverton also heard of this incident and deduced from the clues that someone was


    going to attack the Hull family.


    ¡°Did you hear? The Lowell family broke all cooperation with the Hull family and even canceled the


    marriage contract!¡±


    At a party for the wealthy, many senior officials were gathered together and discussing in a low voice.


    ¡°I also heard that since yesterday, the entire Hull family manor has been ced under martialw!¡±


    ¡°Of course, even the members and disciples of the Hull family outside were called back. Did they meet


    a strong enemy?¡±


    Everyone just heard bits and pieces of news. The specific reason remained unknown.


    Right at this moment, someone eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Seamus Lowell. The Lowell family is here!¡±


    For a moment, everyone looked up in the direction of the main entrance.


    Sure enough, a handsome man dressed in an expensive suit was walking in from the door.


    ¡°Mr. Lowell, what¡¯s going on? Did the Hull family encounter a strong enemy?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Lowell, I heard that your Lowell family broke all ties with the Hull family because of the


    warning from that powerful enemy?¡±


    ¡°Master Seamus, who on earth is that powerful enemy to make the Hull family so nervous?¡±


    For a moment, everyone gathered around and asked frantically.


    Seamus just smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not convenient to disclose, but there¡¯s only one


    thing I can say. This time, the Hull family is in grave danger. I hope everyone will carefully weigh the


    options. If you maintain any cooperation with the Hull family, then¡­¡±


    Seamus did not finish his sentence before he passed through the crowd and walked toward the inner


    hall.


    This was the congregation hall for the affluent!


    Only the most prominent and distinguished figures in Riverton could enter this congregation room!


    Outside.


    Everyone looked at each other when they saw Seamus entering the room.


    Someone broke the silence.


    This person first took out his phone, dialed his assistant¡¯s number, and said urgently, ¡°Quick, give an


    order for thepany to break all cooperation with the Hull family. Don¡¯t ask why, just do it! Cancel all


    contracts!¡±


    Following that¡­


    Everyone reacted as well. They took out their phones and started calling theirpany as well as


    family members.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    For a while, there wasplete pandemonium in the entire hall!


    Also at this time, in the courtyard of Hull family manor.


    All the persons in charge of the Hull family subsidiary were present, and their faces were full of anger at


    this moment.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Just a few minutes ago, more than a dozenpanies and families called to announce that they would


    be breaking off their cooperation with the Hull family!


    They were kicking them while they were down!


    If this continued, all the contracts with the Hull family would be terminated! Before the Hull family even


    started fighting against the other party, they would already be severely damaged. They would have to


    face bankruptcy and liquidation of assets!


    Too ruthless!


    Colin sat on the main chair with a gloomy face, his right hand tightly sping the armrest before he


    smacked it in anger!


    He got up, his eyes looking as cold as ice. His body was full of murderous intent as he said angrily,


    ¡°Damn that Seamus Lowell! He deliberately spread the news and wants to trample the Hull family


    under his feet! This must be under the instigation of that old fogey!¡±


    Colin was very angry. People would abandon the ship at the first sign of trouble.


    The Lowell family had dered their stance very clearly.


    Colin knew exactly what they were thinking.


    All of them wanted to crush the Hull subsidiary and divide the loot like a cake.


    *F*ck the Lowell family! At this juncture, he actually did such a heartless thing!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, the Lowell family wants to take the opportunity to swallow our Hull family.¡±


    ¡°Colin, what should we do next? Up till now, we haven¡¯t even figured out the background of this Philip


    rke who is going up against us and we¡¯ve already suffered heavy damages. Can we really withstand


    it?¡±


    When this question was asked, everyone was silent.


    Yes.


    Even before they knew the identity of the opponent, the Hull subsidiary was already about to face


    bankruptcy and liquidation of assets!


    Too brutal!


    This method was simply unheard of!


    Of course, a major factor was also due to the help from the Lowell family!


    Colin¡¯s face was very ugly. He walked back and forth in the hall with his hands on his back. After a


    while, he said, ¡°Dere bankruptcy and liquidation to the outside world. We¡¯ll try our best to restore our


    capital. As long as we ovee this difficulty, our Hull family has a chance to make aeback!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, only a short time had passed but the family head actually chose to dere bankruptcy?


    ¡°Patriarch, do we really need to do this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we do this, won¡¯t it appear that the Hull family is backing down and announcing to the


    entire world that the Hull family is almost finished?¡±


    ¡°Colin, please reconsider this.¡±


    For a while, everyone tried persuading the patriarch.


    However, Colin waved his hand and said with a chill in his eyes, ¡°Just do as I say. I¡¯ll leave immediately,


    go to the lord¡¯s side, and ask the lord¡¯s help to take action. Everyone wants the Hull family dead, but


    can they do so? Do they really think that Colin Hull has no trump card?¡±


    At this moment, Colin was full of chills. His eyes were dormant with malice, and the murderous intent in


    them was all revealed!


    The lord!


    Hearing this, everyone trembled!


    Colin was actually going to contact the lord.


    Immediately, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They were not as nervous as before.


    Since the head of the family was going to approach that big figure for help, the Hull family was basically


    safe.


    Nevertheless, the price would be great.


    However, as long as the Hull subsidiary survived, no matter how great the price, it would be worth it.


    Half an hourter, the Hull family dered bankruptcy and liquidation of assets!


    For a while, Riverton went into an uproar over this news!


    No one expected that only after half a day, the local giant enterprise would actually announce


    bankruptcy and liquidation of assets to try and restore their capital!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The news that appeared like surging waves caused an upheaval in Riverton!

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    ¡°Have you heard? Is it the end of the road for the Hull family?¡±


    ¡°s, who expected the former giant family to suddenly dere bankruptcy today?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s taking action against the Hull family with such domineering methods?¡±


    The entire Riverton, as long as they were a member of the upper ss, discussed the Hull family¡¯s


    affairs wherever they went.


    At the same time, in thergest hotel suite in Riverton. Philip stood in front of the French windows with


    his hands in his pockets, looking across the river that overlooked the entire city of Riverton.


    Sure enough, it was a fertilend with a bustling economy.


    It was surrounded by high-rise buildings.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It had been a day since Philip arrived in Riverton.


    On this day, he had been taking Theo and the others to stroll around Riverton.


    Wherever he went, everything belonged to the Hull family.


    He was making preparations.


    Was it true that the huge Hull family of Riverton reached this stage entirely on their own?


    It should not be.


    The rumors spread by Seamusst time were actually made by Philip.


    This was Philip¡¯s ploy.


    Colin had guessed it wrong.


    After a while, the suite door was pushed open.


    Theo walked in first and respectfully said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, Knox Lowell is here.¡±


    Philip nodded faintly, turned around, and saw an old man leaning on crutches walking in with trembling


    steps. He was naturally followed by Seamus behind him.


    ¡°Young Master rke, how do you do?¡±


    Knox bowed, full of respect.


    If outsiders found out that the all-powerful Knox Lowell, an existence that could rock the heavens, was


    being so respectful to a junior at this moment, it would definitely cause an uproar!


    Philip nced at him casually, sat on the leather sofa, and said, ¡°Old Master Lowell, how many people


    have you fooled with this appearance?¡±


    Knox did not panic when he heard the words. Instead, he smiled, straightened his body, and said, ¡°I


    can¡¯t hide from your wise eyes.¡±


    Having said that, Knox¡¯s sickly guise dissipated and was reced by a dominant intensity.


    However, in front of Philip, he controlled it very well.


    Seamus also respectfully said at this moment, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯ve done everything you ordered.


    The Hull family must be on tenterhooks right now. What can the Lowell family do for you next?¡±


    Philip nodded, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I need Old Master Lowell to step forward next.¡±


    When Knox heard the words, he immediately bent down and lowered his head, looking forward to it. ¡°I


    await Young Master rke¡¯s orders.¡±


    This was a clear indication.


    ¡°Mobilize all of Lowell family¡¯s manpower to guard the various exits of Riverton and prevent all foreign


    forces from entering. Can this be done?¡± Philip asked.


    When Knox heard this, he visibly trembled as his face changed slightly. With a hesitant expression, he


    asked, ¡°Young Master rke, why do you want to do this? Doing so will inevitably arouse the vignce


    and awareness of many people. The Hull family will guess that something is up. Isn¡¯t it alerting the


    enemy?¡±


    Philip got up, stood with his hands behind his back, and smiled while saying, ¡°Precisely. I want the Hull


    family to think that I¡¯m relying on the Lowell family. This way, I can arrange my people. Understand?¡±


    Knox understood Philip¡¯s meaning in an instant and nodded hurriedly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make


    arrangements immediately.¡±


    After that, Knox and Seamus retreated.


    Philip and Theo were left in the huge suite.


    Theo looked at the scenery outside the window and said, ¡°Mr. rke, has it started?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes shed, and the corners of his mouth showed a faint sneer. He said, ¡°It has started.¡±

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    Looking back at Colin¡¯s side, he was entering the inner courtyard and came to Vinci¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Vinci, it¡¯s Dad.¡±


    Colin knocked on the door.


    Soon, the door opened. Vinci¡¯s eyes were red, and she had obviously been crying.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? What did Seamus say? Are they still going to break the engagement?¡±


    Vinci was full of tears, looking very pitiful and aggrieved.


    Colin shook his head and said, ¡°The Lowell family is going to fight us until the end. The man named


    Philip rke has a solid background. Because of him, the Lowell family has broken off all cooperation


    with the Hull family. Moreover, the Hull Chamber of Commerce has also been warned by the other


    party. We¡¯ve decided to divide and rule separately.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Vinci¡¯s eyes widened in surprise!


    How could the situation develop into this?


    How long had it been?


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the situation? The Lowell family and the Hull Chamber of Commerce really want to


    completely break their cooperation with the Hull subsidiary?¡±


    Vinci felt a little panicked at this moment.


    Was it because of a mistake on her end and her younger that caused this catastrophe?


    Colin looked at his daughter lovingly, smiled, andforted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. The Hull


    subsidiary will not fall. Even if the whole world is wrong, my daughter can¡¯t be wrong. The conflict


    between you, Flint, and Philip must be kept a secret in front of the elders and the persons in charge. I


    have a way to solve it.¡±


    Until now, Colin had not told the others that this incident was caused by his daughter and son.


    It was because in his eyes, his daughter and son were everything to him.


    The siblings lost their mother when they were very young, so Colin had always felt guilty toward them.


    Therefore, no matter what happened, Colin had always been a doting father since they were young.


    This also created their defiant characters.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Colin had always been able to solve those previous issues.


    It was just that this time, themotion caused was a little big.


    Despite that, Colin would hold himself ountable and try his best to solve it.


    Even if the Hull subsidiary would be faced with destruction, he had prepared for the worst and would


    send the siblings abroad.


    As early as ten years ago, Colin had bought some property abroad. It was enough for the siblings to


    live for a few lifetimes.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Vinci cried and hugged her father, sobbing. ¡°I want to face it with you. Even if the Hull family falls, I


    want to be with you.¡±


    Colin patted Vinci on the back and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s okay. I still have something to deal


    with. You should stay at home.¡±


    After that, Colin left and went directly to a Rolls-Royce at the door.


    Vinci stood at the door, watching her father leave.


    Then, she immediately asked her servants to prepare a car and followed after the Rolls-Royce.


    Not long after, the Rolls-Royce drove out of Riverton.


    Behind, a ck Mercedes-Benz followed.


    About an hourter, the Rolls-Royce stopped at the door of a vi.


    When Vinci watched her father¡¯s car driving in, she was puzzled.


    She never knew that there was actually such a luxurious manor outside of Riverton.


    Could it be that this was the big figure behind her father?


    After Colin entered the manor, he went through three security checks before getting out of the car.


    This was a loft in an ancient architectural pattern. It was very majestic.


    There were guards right at the entrance.


    Under the guards¡¯ lead, Colin entered the dressing room and changed into a long suit. He then followed


    the butler in front with bare feet and walked through the hall along the corridor on the left to the


    backyard.


    In the center of this hall was a shallow pool with a fountain that was adorned with different kinds of


    gemstones, looking very luxurious.


    Around the ce, there were bronzemps lit by candles. It was a very atmospheric setting.


    They passed through a total of five corridors and nine pools with water fountains before arriving in the


    backyard.


    This was a dim room with only nine candles and aromatic incense lit inside.


    At this moment, there were already seven or eight people in the room. There were still a few vacant


    seats.


    There were eleven seats in total.


    Round table meeting.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    At this time.


    Colin entered the room, nodded slightly to everyone, then sat down to wait quietly.


    After a while, there was no sound in the room.


    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°Colin Hull, are you unable to withstand the pressure and here to ask the lord


    for help?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, a little Philip rke has actually made the Hull family so miserable. It really hurts the reputation


    of the eleven members of the Gentleman Court.¡± Following that, someone else mocked.


    Colin sat in the lowest position. He was thest of the eleven to join and his foundation was unstable.


    Compared to the other ten members, he was still far behind.


    Colin could onlyugh drily. On this asion, he really could not spout nonsense.


    Not long after¡­


    A woman with a graceful figure walked in while strutting. She was wearing a sexy dress and entered


    from the side door.


    Rachel rke.


    Her red lips slightly parted as she said to Colin Hull, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Colin got up hurriedly and respectfully followed the sexy and hot Rachel, who was in front, through the


    side door and came to the lord¡¯s study.


    It was a very low-key and luxurious study room. The surrounding walls were filled with paintings and


    calligraphy by literati and poets.


    At the back of the room, behind the white curtain, a figure was practicing calligraphy.


    Rachel walked to the curtain with bare feet and whispered to the figure inside, ¡°My lord, he¡¯s here.¡±


    At this moment, Colin was kneeling in the study with his head lowered. He did not dare to look up


    directly.


    After waiting for a full 15 minutes, Colin¡¯s forehead was already drenched with sweat. Even so, he


    dared not wipe it off.


    ¡°Colin, what do you think of Philip rke?¡±


    At this moment, a deep and majestic voice came from the back of the study.


    Colin replied honestly, ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t know the identity of this person. It¡¯s extremely difficult to find out.


    He must be quite extraordinary. I sincerely beseech my lord to help me and the Hull family through this


    difficult situation.¡±


    With that said, Colin knocked his forehead to the ground.


    The figure behind the curtain said mildly, ¡°You can¡¯t even figure out the opponent¡¯s background, yet


    you¡¯re seeking my help. Aren¡¯t you being too rash?¡±


    Hearing this, Colin was stunned and trembled.


    Following that¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two words.¡± The figure behind the curtain spoke again.


    Then, a copybook was handed out. Rachel took it and brought it to Colin.


    Colin raised his hands above his head, taking the copybook with fear and trepidation. He opened it and


    saw two words in calligraphic script.


    Arcadia Ind!


    Seeing these words, Colin trembled all over. He knelt on the ground limply, his eyes having lost all


    brilliance at this moment.


    Arcadia Ind!


    It turned out to be Arcadia Ind!


    Philip was a member of the rke family on Arcadia Ind!


    It was over. Everything was toote!


    Thereafter.


    Colin directly knocked his forehead to the ground, prostrating to the figure behind the curtain while


    saying, ¡°My lord, I implore you, you must save the Hull family! As long as you save the Hull family, my


    life will be yours!¡±


    However, the elderly man behind the curtain only said coldly, ¡°Go home. Can you resist the rke


    family of Arcadia Ind?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Colin waspletely stunned as he kneeled on the ground while shaking all over!


    After a long while, he banged his head on the ground three times and said, ¡°I thank the lord for your


    support over the years. From today onward, Colin Hull shall withdraw from the Gentleman Court.¡±


    After that, Colin got up while looking as if he had aged dozens of years in an instant. He turned around


    and walked away.


    ¡°My lord, are we really not going to help?¡± Rachel asked.


    The old man behind the curtain turned his back, looking at the paintings and calligraphy of the tiger on


    the wall. He said lightly, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡­


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    At this moment, he was standing by the door of a Maybach. He threw the cigarette butt in his hand to


    the ground before putting it out with his foot.


    Surrounding the Maybach were more than a dozen ck Mercedes-Benzes lined up in a row. The


    scene was very magnificent.


    Philip raised his head and nced at the sky where dark clouds had gathered, signifying that a storm


    was brewing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Hull Manor,¡± Philip said, his eyes bright and hot.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    The Lowell family¡¯s manor.


    In the hall of the manor at this moment, all the people in charge of the Lowell family gathered.


    They were talking incessantly.


    On this day, Old Master Lowell had suddenly summoned all of the Lowell family members to the manor


    for a meeting. This was the first time in the past few years.


    In recent days, news about the Hull family and Lowell family had caused major upheaval in the outside


    world.


    All the persons in charge of the Lowell family had been very careful these two days and kept silent


    about these things.


    After all, it was an order from Old Master Lowell himself.


    Today, however, the old man had suddenly summoned everyone. Presumably, the matter must have


    come to fruition.


    ¡°What do you think? Are we going to war with the Hull family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The old master summoned us so suddenly. I¡¯m afraid things are not that easy.¡±


    ¡°Stop guessing. You¡¯ll know everything when the old masteres out.¡±


    Many people were chatting in the hall.


    Not long after, Old Master Lowell came from the backyard.


    The butler, Mr. Gunn, and Seamus followed.


    ¡°Wishing good health to the old master.¡±


    When everyone saw Old Master Lowelling out, they all stood up and greeted him.


    They did not sit down until after Old Master Lowell sat in the main seat and motioned everyone to sit.


    ¡°Old Master, is this urgent meeting about the Hull family?¡± someone eagerly asked.


    After that, someone chimed in as well, ¡°Old Master, what does the situation look like? Are we really


    going to fight against the Hull family? This isn¡¯t a joke. The size of the Hull family in Riverton is not


    small. If this continues, both parties will suffer losses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Master, please reconsider.¡±


    At this moment, many people were speaking out in persuasion or to put forward their own opinions and


    ideas.


    Old Master Lowell waved his hands in the air to signal everyone to be quiet. He then coughed a few


    times before saying, ¡°The reason I called for everyone today is for two things.¡±


    For a moment, everyone quieted down.


    Traces of vicissitudes could be seen in his eyes. Old Master Lowell looked at everyone and said, ¡°The


    first thing. The heir to the Lowell family will be determined today.¡±


    Uproar!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In the hall, all the people in charge of the Lowell family looked at each other and then began a lively


    discussion.


    Those people who were hoping to inherit the Lowell family were full of energy at this moment.


    The day was here!


    Old Master Lowell was finally about to choose an heir.


    The current head of the family, Nate Lowell who was also Seamus¡¯ father, was sitting in the hall at the


    moment without saying a word. He had his eyes closed in meditation as if he already knew the


    oue.


    As for Nate¡¯s brothers, their faces were ugly.


    Sure enough, Old Master Lowell stopped the discussion after everyone had discussed it for long


    enough and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know everything you want to say, but I already have a candidate for


    this heir. Seamus can take up the responsibility as the next head of the family. What do you think?¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone closed their mouths and looked sideways at Seamus who was


    standing beside him.


    Although everyone had guessed that this would be the result, many people were still disappointed


    when Old Master Lowell announced it.


    Of course, most people knew when to advance and retreat. At this moment, they stood up quickly and


    said to Seamus, ¡°Congrattions. With Seamus to inherit the Lowell family, he¡¯ll surely lead us to our


    next glory.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Seamus is such a young and capable talent. He¡¯s a business prodigy and the best candidate for


    the next heir to the Lowell family!¡±


    ¡°Seamus, from now on, the Lowell family will rely on you.¡±


    Many people stood up at this moment and ttered Seamus with variouspliments.


    Seamus also responded one by one, replying, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m around, the


    Lowell family will still rule the entire Riverton. We¡¯ll still be thergest family in Riverton, and no one can


    shake that position!¡±


    Everyone apuded.


    Immediately afterward, Old Master Lowell said, ¡°As for the second thing, the Lowell family will officially


    dere war on the Hull family starting today. In this game, we¡¯re not the main force. We only need to


    watch and assist. There¡¯s no doubt that the Hull family will go down this time. I hope everyone can


    stand united. When the timees to reel the in, that¡¯s when the Lowell family will take over the


    Hull family.¡±


    Although his voice was not loud, the impact was huge.


    Taking down the Hull family was an imperative decision of the Lowell family!


    All the people in charge of the Lowell family looked at him in disbelief, speechless for a long while.


    War was inevitable.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    ¡°Old Master, who¡¯s trying to attack the Hull family? The outside world is spreading rumors that the


    Lowell family is plotting against the Hull family.¡±


    Some people still asked in puzzlement.


    Old Master Lowell got up with his hands on his back. His eyes were gleaming with brilliance as he said


    to everyone, ¡°Just do what you need to do with ease. Don¡¯t ask questions that shouldn¡¯t be asked.


    When the matter is over, we can naturally get the results.¡±


    Everyone shut their mouths and no longer asked any other questions.


    At the same time in the hall, a team of heavily armed guards walked in and bent over before


    respectfully saying, ¡°Old Master, everyone has assembled and is waiting for your orders!¡±


    When all the persons in charge of the Lowell family saw a team of heavily armed guards suddenly


    appearing in the hall, they were all dumbfounded and shocked!


    These were the few captains of the Lowell family¡¯s guards in Riverton!


    Old Master Lowell was actually mobilizing them!


    They were really about to fight the Hull family to the end!


    Old Master Lowell waved his hand. He was full of chills and domineering spirit when he said, ¡°Well


    done! Spread the word. Gather all the Lowell family guards in Riverton. All the entrances and exits in


    and out of Riverton must be kept under strict security. Forbid all entry from foreign forces! No matter


    who it is, without my order, anyone who dares to barge into Riverton shall be killed without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    This team of heavily armed guards immediately turned around and walked out of the Lowell family¡¯s


    manor. Very soon, all the persons in charge of the Lowell family followed suit to make preparations.


    Only Old Master Lowell, Seamus, Mr. Gunn, and Nate were left.


    Three generations of the Lowell family stood together and looked at the dark clouds in the sky.


    Nate folded his hands and asked, ¡°Dad, is it really over for the Hull family this time?¡±


    Old Master Lowell narrowed his eyes. With his body bent, he was fiddling with a pair of stress balls in


    his hands. He said lightly, ¡°The weather is changing. Just sit and watch.¡±


    Nate said no more.


    This side.


    The moment Old Master Lowell gave out his order, every single one of the Lowell family¡¯s guards in


    Riverton sprang into action. One after another, green armored vehicles drove on various streets in


    Riverton, closely monitoring the four toll stations leading to Riverton as well as four ports.


    It could be seen that the entrance of the toll gates was lined with teams of heavily armed bodyguards


    who were patrolling intensively to prevent all foreign forces from entering!


    Back to Philip.


    At this moment, his motorcade had arrived at the Hull family¡¯s manor in Riverton!


    The convoy stopped at the gates.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, muffled thunder exploded! ,


    In an instant, the dark clouds in the entire sky surged and changed forms very quickly!


    In the surrounding hotels and restaurants of the Hull family¡¯s mansion, many prominent figures in


    Riverton were sitting with their people. They were all paying close attention to the Hull family!


    At this moment, their breaths were stuck in their throats when they saw the motorcade parked at the


    gate of the Hull family¡¯s mansion. They were feeling extremely nervous!


    It wasing!


    That mysterious Young Master rke was finally here!

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Everyone stared in that direction, watching the door of the Maybach in that convoy open.


    It was Theo who walked down first. He stood by the car door respectfully, weing the protagonist.


    Just seeing Theo, many people who were observing secretly took a breath!


    It was Theo Zander!


    Theo Zander of Riverdale!


    Such a famous person was standing at the door of the car with a humble attitude, waiting for the main


    lead to get down from the car.


    Anyone who knew Theo or heard of Theo¡¯s name was stunned.


    Was Theo the one who wanted to attack the Hull family?


    Was it the person behind Theo?


    Just when everyone was specting, they saw a young man getting down from the Maybach. He was


    wearing a gray checkered suit and sunsses with his hair styled in center parting, looking very


    handsome with a sunny disposition!


    There was also the vibe of a domineering CEO oozing from him!


    Was he the mastermind behind the scenes?


    His face was too unfamiliar.


    Who could this person be? Even Theo was reduced to a valet who opened car doors for him.


    At this moment, all the prominent figures of Riverton hiding around were dumbfounded!


    They had never seen Philip before and naturally had no prior information about Philip at all.


    All of a sudden, pictures of Philip getting out of the car spread through Riverton¡¯s business district and


    upper-ss society!


    Everyone talked happily, endlessly discussing Philip.


    ¡°Look, the news just arrived. This is the young man who wants to attack the Hull family.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? He looks unfamiliar. He can¡¯t be from Riverton.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you see Theo Zander standing next to him? He must be from Riverdale. Let¡¯s


    quickly find out!¡±


    Today, many insightful people in Riverton were holding a meeting in private and paying close attention


    to the affairs of the Hull family.


    Once they heard anything, everyone would rise together.


    After all, it had been more than a year or two since the Hull family began suppressing everyone.


    They would not fail to grasp this opportunity and cherish it.


    It was just that everyone¡¯s focus now was on the mysterious Young Master rke.


    As for Philip¡®s identity, it became an enigma. Various rumors began to spread in Riverton.


    At the same time.


    Philip got out of the car and stood in front of the courtyard of the Hull family¡¯s manor.


    He undid a few buttons of his suit on his chest, nced lightly at the gold watch on his wrist, and then


    said to Theo beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Instantly, Philip stepped toward the Hull family¡¯s manor.


    Theo followed closely behind.


    Behind him, there were dozens of bodyguards in ck suits who were all ready for battle. They carried


    with them a slight imposing manner like a mountain!


    Just this lineup and momentum alone were enough to make those who were watching in secret startled


    in fright!


    At this moment in the courtyard of the Hull family¡¯s mansion¡­


    All the persons in charge of the Hull family were here. Colin stood in the inner hall with two rows of


    these people at his right and left.


    Obviously, they had heard the rumors.


    ¡°Patriarch, what did the lord say? Will he help the Hull family through this difficult time?¡±


    Someone could not wait to ask


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Colin, do say something. The Lowell family is already on the move, guarding various toll stations and


    ports. The members of the Hull family can¡¯t get out of this city now even if we want to!¡±


    Many people in charge of the Hull family were anxious at this moment.


    The storm was about to hit and it was no ordinary storm!


    The other party¡¯s methods were relentless.


    Now, even the escape route was cut off!


    People outside could not get in, and the people inside could not get out!


    The Hull family was no different from sitting ducks, waiting for the other party toe and ughter


    them.


    Colin¡¯s face was cold and ugly as his eyes swept over the heads of the Hull family. Then, he shook his


    head helplessly and said, ¡°The lord won¡¯t help the Hull family. Moreover, from today, the Hull family will


    have nothing to do with the Gentleman Court. We have to deal with this situation on our own.¡±


    Everyone fell silent at his words.


    This was tantamount to announcing that the Hull family would not receive any helping hands!


    They lost the Hull Chamber of Commerce, and now they lost the lord.


    Was the Hull family really on the path of peril? Everyone¡¯s faces turned ugly as the atmosphere in the


    entire inner hall became extremely solemn.


    Their faces were filled with a sense of depression.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    Seeing this, Colin shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Even so, don¡¯t worry. No one can crush the Hull family!


    Now that this matter has progressed this far, everyone can only fight with their lives. Even if the Hull


    family plummets because of this, as long as the Hull family survives and the Hull family members are


    still alive, we will have aeback!¡±


    This sentence struck a chord in everyone¡¯s heart like a deafening bell!


    When all the persons in charge of the Hull family heard these words, there was a soaring pride in their


    chests!


    Yes.


    As long as the Hull family members were still alive, there would be a chance for aeback!


    ¡°Yes! The Hull family will survive!¡±


    ¡°We vow to live and die with the Hull family. No one can defeat the Hull family! ¡±


    ¡°Who cares about Young Master rke? If he dares to show up, I¡¯ll be the first to kill him!¡±


    For a while, the heads of the Hull family were agitated and had be angry!


    It seemed that as long as Philip dared to show his face, they would tear Philip to pieces at once!


    However, at this moment.


    Several people wearing ck martial arts uniforms with red sashes tied around their waists quickly


    walked through the courtyard of the house to the inner hall. They knelt on one knee and said to Colin,


    ¡°Patriarch, something has happened!¡±


    Colin frowned and looked at these people. They were members of the Hull family he had arranged to


    lay in secret ambush. For them to appear here, could something have gone wrong?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Colin asked suspiciously with a bad premonition in his heart.


    Not only him, but the other people in charge of the Hull family also had solemn expressions on their


    faces.


    They knew that these disciples were the foundation protecting the Hull family.


    ¡°Reporting to the patriarch. The other branches of the Hull family received the order to return and


    rushed back to Riverton from the field yesterday, but now they¡¯re being stopped by the Lowell family at


    the Riverton toll gates and the convoy can¡¯t enter!¡± the disciple said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Lowell family? Damn that Knox Lowell!¡±


    Colin was furious, murderous intent flowing all over his body. He shouted, ¡°Send someone over there


    immediately. No matter what, he sure to bring in all the Hull members from the other branches!¡±


    The Hull family¡¯s disciples did not move but continued to kneel on one knee.


    Seeing the hesitance on the disciples¡¯ expressions, Colin roared. ¡°Why? What else is there? Say it!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯ve already tried doing that. We even got into a small¡ªscale scuffle with them, but the


    people of the Lowell family are adamant about not giving way. ¡°Furthermore, the Lowell family is


    constantly increasing more manpower. I¡¯m afraid that all entrances and exits in Riverton are stationed


    with the Lowell family¡¯s guards now.¡±


    Rumble!


    A muffled thunder in the sky could be heard at this moment!


    Everyone was shocked.


    Especially after what the disciple said, it was even more frightening!


    Crack!


    A sh of lightning pierced the sky, illuminating the entire Hull family¡¯s mansion in an instant. It also


    reflected the angry faces of Colin and the rest.


    The weather darkened quickly!


    A downpour started abruptly!


    The entire sky was covered with rain!


    At this moment, Colin was full of coldness, anger, and endless killing intent!


    As the head of the domestic Hull family and after being in the business for decades, lording over the


    businessmunity in Riverton, he had never suffered such indignation like today!


    Even the members of the Hull family were not allowed to return to Riverton.


    They went too far!


    ¡°Damn that Lowell family, damn that Philip rke! The Hull family won¡¯t take this lying down!¡±


    With a roar, Colin growled from the chest!


    Coupled with the rumbling thunder, his voice echoed in the mansion¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°You won¡¯t take it lying down? Then I really want to see what your Hull family can do about this.¡±


    Suddenly!


    A cold voice sounded in the courtyard of the mansion.


    Then, a figure wearing a gray id suit with a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth and his hands in


    his trouser pockets appeared in the inner courtyard.


    By his side, Theo was personally holding a big ck umbre over him to block the rain.

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    The rain poured fiercely!


    Thunder sted while lightning meandered densely, the momentum terrifying!


    The entire courtyard of the Hull family¡¯s mansion was a s quiet as a graveyard, forming an atmosphere


    of solemnity!


    The main lead had appeared!


    Colin followed the voice, his face looking gloomy as the mes of anger throbbed in his pupils.


    Standing before him, a few yards away in the rain, was a n extremely young man. He was standing


    under the umbre with his hands in his trouser pockets,


    seeming calm and indifferent.


    However, the dormant kingly aura exuding from him could not escape anyone¡¯s senses.


    What a strong intensity!


    Like a sword that soared above, it seemed to split the dim sky and the rain that connected heaven and


    earth!


    The two sides stood in opposition.


    During the face-off, Colin saw the opponent¡¯s eyes that were like brilliant lights in the dark, filled with


    potency and deterrence!


    How dare they barge into the Hull family¡¯s mansion?!


    Too bold!


    With a somber face, Colin stared at these uninvited guests who suddenly broke into the mansion and


    shouted, ¡°Are you Philip rke? How dare you break into the Hull family¡¯s manor? Do you want to


    die?¡±


    Although Colin already knew the other party¡¯s ultimate identity, he had not disclosed it to the Hull family.


    It was because he knew that once Philip¡¯s identity was exposed, it would really be the end for the Hull


    family.


    Everyone would give up resisting.


    Bailing out the ocean with a bucket was a near-impossible task.


    Therefore, right from the start, Colin could only motivate the members of the Hull family.


    The end result was already set in stone.


    Standing in the courtyard, Philip looked at Colin standing in the inner hall and the heads of the Hull


    family behind him through a continuous curtain of rain. Grinning slightly, he said, ¡°Colin Hull, can¡®t you


    see the situation clearly yet? Could it be that you want to watch as I destroy the Hull family with my


    hands before you¡¯re willing to yield?¡±


    His voice was soft, but with the thunder in the sky, it was overwhelming!


    Hahaha!


    A burst of arrogantughter disturbed the rainfall.


    At this moment, Colin looked grim and fearless as he stared at Philip who was a few yards away. He


    said coldly, ¡°Ridiculous! What situation? Do you think the huge Hull family can be destroyed just


    because you have the Lowell family on your side? To tell you the


    truth, if the Hull family perishes today, we¡¯ll take you with us! ¡±


    It was do or die!


    If the Hull family was destroyed, there was nothing else for Colin to fear.


    The rke family of Arcadia Ind?


    Taking a member of the rke family with them was more than enough!


    This was Colin¡¯s ultimate n!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! All the members of the Hull family are warriors! If you want to destroy the Hull family, you


    need to weigh your qualifications!¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, even if you know the Lowell family and are on the same boat with them, you must be


    prepared to sink with the ship if you want to destroy the Hull family!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Why? Are you scared? Your expression looks incredibly bad!¡±


    Many heads of the Hull family were filled with indignation. They were not afraid of death.


    They continued to mock and taunt


    When Philip¡®s expression changed, they thought that the other party was scared and cowering.


    Haha.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It turned out to be a bluff. They thought he was very powerful.


    It seemed that today¡¯s danger to the Hull family had been lifted.


    However¡­


    To everyone¡¯s surprise¡­


    Philip suddenly sneered and walked directly into the inner hall. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he walked


    straight to Colin, locked eyes with him, and said coldly, ¡°If I want the Hull family to perish, it has to


    perish. However, before that, I want Flint Hull and Vinci Hull toe out and apologize.¡±


    Flint?


    All the persons in charge of the Hull family were suddenly angry at Philip for being so rude and


    arrogant.


    Everyone immediately pointed at him and shouted.


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you speak so arrogantly?!¡±


    ¡°Flint was already crippled by you the other day! You still have the cheek to ask him toe out and


    apologize to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh! Do you really think you¡¯re invincible? You don¡¯t have the final say in Riverton! ¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s anger, Philip remained calm as he looked at Colin.


    At first, thetter frowned. Then, he roared with zing eyes. ¡°N o matter what happened between you


    three, there¡¯s no way Flint and Vinci will apologize! Unless you step over the bodies of the Hull family!¡±


    The Hull family could not lose their dignity!

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Philip smiled serenely. He had already expected this oue as he said, ¡°Colin Hull, are you putting


    the entire Hull family at stake? What if I tell you that between the Hull siblings and the Hull family, you


    can only choose one? Who will you choose?¡±


    The entire hall quietened at his words.


    Colin clenched his fists as his mind went into a frenzy. He knew Philip¡¯s identity and naturally knew


    Philip¡¯s power and methods.


    However, the others did not.


    Now, Philip¡¯s options were making Colin stuck between a rock and a hard ce!


    At this moment, the other persons in charge of the Hull family looked at each other before looking at


    Philip and asking, ¡°What you mean to say is, as long as Flint and Vincie out and apologize to you,


    the Hull family will be safe?¡±


    Philip did not answer.


    The others were in confusion.


    It turned out to be so simple.


    Thus, they looked at Colin and said, ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s just an apology. You need to think about it. Let Flint


    and Vinci step forward on ount of the Hull family.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re backing down, but we have to take the Hull family into consideration.¡±


    Colin looked at the heads of the Hull family and felt his resolve shaken.


    He did not want to go to war with Philip at all. That was akin tomitting suicide.


    Therefore, he asked, ¡°Are you sure that as long as Flint and Vincie out to apologize, this matter


    will be over?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, not just an apology. I also want Flint¡¯s life.¡±


    Crack!


    A thunder!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impudent! Are you ying tricks on the Hull family?¡±


    Colin immediately flew into a rage, the flesh on his face trembling.


    The other heads of the Hull family did not follow suit at this moment.


    It was because they already had their own ideas.


    If the entire Hull family could be saved by using Flint, they would agree.


    It was because Flint was just a good-for-nothing who unted his position as heir of the family!


    ¡°Men! Take them down!¡±


    Colin pointed at Philip and roared angrily because he noticed that the brains of the other persons in


    charge were churning.


    He needed to end this quickly!


    Sowing discord among the enemy¡¯s camp ¨C this method was too ruthless!


    Colin¡¯s eyes were brilliant, full of anger and hatred!


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, in the courtyard of the Hull family¡¯s mansion, dozens of disciples rushed out. They were


    all in ck martial arts uniforms and had red sashes tied around their waists!


    These people were the guards of the Hull family¡¯s mansion arranged by Colin to prevent emergencies!


    Not only the inner courtyard but the entire mansion and the surrounding streets outside the block, many


    disciples had gathered at this moment to brave the rain and rush into the manor!


    The sound of pattering footsteps in the puddles shook the sky!


    The entire Hull family¡¯s mansion permeated with killing intent at this moment!


    ¡°Philip rke, you only brought this many people and you dare to break into the Hull family¡¯s manor.


    Now, the Lowell family is being held back by the Hull family. Do you think you can walk out alive


    today?¡±


    Colin sneered, his eyes full of chills.


    However¡­


    Philip lit a cigarette, inhaled, and blew the smoke on Colin¡¯s face. He said with a smile, ¡°I already knew


    that you¡¯ve arranged for some people, but this is pretty pathetic. Why don¡¯t you take a look at how


    many I brought?¡±

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    As Philip¡¯s voice fell!


    Among the ck-suited bodyguards behind him, one took out a signal re and sted it to the sky.


    Swoosh!


    The howling golden re, like a soaring giant dragon, roared as it shot into the sky!


    Passing through the curtain of pouring rain, the swaying golden light exploded at a high altitude!


    Bang!


    The re sted apart, forming a big golden letter ¡®P¡¯ in the sky!


    Very shocking!


    Extremely exaggerated!


    That huge golden letter gave people an infinite sense of oppression!


    It was like a giant in the sky looking down on the mortal earth!


    At this moment, anyone in Riverton would see this sight if they looked up into the sky!


    Very spectacr!


    People who were not in the loop thought it was a firework disy.


    Around the Hull family¡¯s mansion, those people waiting around and paying close attention to the


    situation inside the mansion were all shocked when they saw the re rising into the sky!


    Especially seeing the golden character appearing in the sky!


    Everyone took a deep breath!


    It wasing!


    As expected!


    In less than three minutes after the re was fired¡­


    All the people in Riverton arranged by Philip were dispatched!


    Especially within the five miles radius of the Hull family¡¯s manor, all the green armored vehicles parked


    on the roadside or in the underground parking lots, as well as dozens of ck SUVs and modified


    bulletproof Cadics, were on the move!


    They were driving at top speed in the heavy rain!


    Swish!


    One after another, green armored vehicles drove in from all directions and stopped in front of the Hull


    family¡¯s mansion, as well as various entrances and exits!


    Pitter-patter!


    The dense sound of boots stepping in the rain merged into one resonating piece that shook the world!


    Team after team of heavily armed personnel jumped out of the green armored vehicles and quickly


    surrounded the entire Hull family¡¯s mansion!


    Immediately afterward, more than a dozen ck modified Cadics broke through the rain and stopped


    at the entrance of the mansion!


    Teams of special bodyguards wearing ckbat uniforms and berets were stepping onbat


    boots while wearing tactical eyepieces. They were equipped with guns as they rushed out of the cars in


    a uniform movement!


    They assembled quickly!


    The captain of the bodyguards took the lead and made a gesture for them to move in!


    In an instant, more than a dozenbat personnel arched their backs with weapons in their hands and


    quickly rushed into the Hull family¡¯s mansion!


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Do not resist! ¡±


    ¡°Squat down! Everyone down!¡±


    As soon as this team of special bodyguards rushed into the mansion, they shed with the Hull


    family¡¯s disciples inside!


    Boom!


    Several of the Hull family¡¯s disciples held metal rods in their hands and attempted to rush out!


    As a result, ckbat boots swept through the rain and kicked them abruptly in the chests. They


    flew out, fell into the puddles of rain, and slid for several yards!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Offenders will be executed! ¡±


    In an instant, a bodyguard in a ckbat uniform was pressing the muzzle down and pointing it at


    another man¡¯s forehead!


    This scene was quickly replicated in other parts of the Hull family¡¯s mansion!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    More teams of special bodyguards in ckbat uniforms rushed in!


    At the entrances and exits to the inner courtyard, the Hull disciples wearing ck martial arts uniforms


    with red sashes around their waists also took out their weapons one after another. They resisted with


    all their strength!


    However¡­


    Biff, bang!


    Severalbat personnel directly flipped them over their shoulders, knocking all of them onto the


    ground!


    Total suppression!


    Barn!


    Thud!


    The sound of densebat boots stepping in the puddles resounded throughout the Hull family¡¯s inner


    courtyard!

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    In an instant, teams of special bodyguards in ckbat uniforms rushed out from behind Philip.


    They stood or squatted with all their guns aimed at the members of the Hull family in the inner hall


    while guarding Philip and his people behind them!


    ¡°Team One, assemblyplete! ¡±


    ¡°Team Two, assemblyplete!¡±


    ¡°Team Six, assemblyplete!¡±


    For a while, the cold words of these people resounded throughout the inner courtyard.


    The Hull disciples who had rushed in before were all suppressed on the ground at this moment, unable


    to resist at all!


    Colin¡¯s face was cold and furious. Abruptly, he pulled out the Desert Eagle from his back!


    He needed to fight. If he did not resist, it would be over for the entire Hull family!


    However¡­


    One of the bodyguards directlyunched a kick on Colin¡¯s chest!


    Bam!


    Thud!


    Like a kite with a broken string, Colin flew upside down and fell heavily on the chair behind him!


    This kick broke at least three or four of his ribs!


    It took a long time for Colin to withstand the stench of blood in his chest and slowly get up.


    Seeing this scene at this moment, all the persons in charge of the Hull familypletely lost the will to


    resist.


    Oh my!


    What methods were these?


    How could they fight this?


    What sort of existence had the Hull family provoked?


    This was not the fear only in their inner hearts but also in those around them. Those paying close


    attention to the Hull family¡¯s incident had the same question! Especially the people around the Hull


    family¡¯s mansion who were witnessing this shocking scene at this moment. They were all


    dumbfounded!


    Such incredible methods and ability to mobilize personnel were simply unheard of!


    Even the Lowell family, in front of such power, was nothing but ants!


    What sort of existence had the Hull family provoked?!


    At the same time, the situation at the Hull family¡¯s mansion was being broadcasted live. It quickly


    spread in various business districts and upper social circles in Riverton!


    Everyone watching the live broadcast on social media was astounded!


    Especially when the green armored vehicles and dozens of ck modified Cadics appeared in the


    scene, it was simply too dashing!


    Amazing!


    No one could resist this kind of strength and means in Riverton!


    No wonder.


    That was the reason the Lowell family chose the other side!


    ¡°F*ck! Too cool! Who the hell is this? Such awesome methods!¡±


    ¡°This is the role model of our generation! We must make connections with this Young Master rke!¡±


    Many young and rich second-generation masters were gathered together at this moment, overwhelmed


    by the tricks disyed by Philip that were merely the tip of the iceberg!


    Furthermore, many local wealthy families and business leaders in Riverton had begun to think about


    getting their daughters to befriend this person!


    Of course, all the wealthy daughters of Riverton, after seeing this grand asion, yearned for the


    chance!


    This was the Prince Charming they had all been waiting for!


    The king of their dreams!


    Back to the courtyard of the Hull family¡¯s mansion.


    Philip stood in front of Colin. Thetter raised his head with a cruel sneer and said, ¡°Philip rke, do


    you think you can destroy my Hull family? Do you think I¡¯ve lost?¡±


    Philip frowned and looked down at Colin, who was on the ground, with a bitter sneer and said,


    ¡°Actually, as long as you hand over Flint and Vinci, the Hull family will not suffer the fate of destruction.


    This is all happening because of your arrogance, thinking that you can wipe me out.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Hahaha! ¡±


    Colinughed and said, ¡°You want my children to apologize to you? Dream on! The members of the


    Hull family never make mistakes! Even if there¡¯s a mistake, we¡¯ll get rid of the person who pointed out


    that mistake!¡±


    Philip reluctantly shook his head and said the final words to Colin, ¡°In that case, from today, there will


    be no more Hull family in Riverton! ¡±


    After that, Philip was about to turn around and leave.


    However¡­


    Colin staggered and got up from the ground shakily. Holding a remote control in his hand, he stared at


    Philip¡¯s back with eyes full of anger while shouting, ¡°Philip rke! Even if the Hull family is destroyed,


    we¡¯ll take you with us! I have nted explosives all around the Hull family¡¯s mansion. As long as you


    dare to walk out of this door, we¡¯ll all die together!¡±

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Swish!


    Philip turned around, his eyes condensing as he stared a t the remote control in Colin¡¯s hand!


    This old guy actually wanted to perish together!


    At this scene, all the persons in charge of the Hull family in the surroundings shook with fright!


    Colin had already nned for the worst!


    He was going to bury the entire Hull family!


    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Just hand over Flint and Vinci for the sake of the Hull family! We must think of the old and the young!¡±


    ¡°Colin Hull, you¡¯re too selfish! To save your children, you¡¯re actually putting the entire Hull family at


    stake!¡±


    For a while, everyone begged or cursed!


    ¡°Colin Hull, we won¡¯t continue this debacle with you any longer! I propose to abolish your position as


    the head of the Hull family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re betting on the lives of dozens of people in the Hull family! Flint is nothing but a


    cker. Since he made a mistake, he must step forward and take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Colin Hull, quickly hand over Flint Hull!¡±


    At this moment, all the people in charge of the Hull family had switched sides.


    They were afraid of dying.


    Even now, the huge Hull family of Riverton had no means to retaliate in front of this Philip rke!


    How could they continue the fight? It was nothing but courting death!


    They needed to stop in time and prevent more losses! This was the consensus reached by the heads


    of the Hull family!


    They must absolutely not allow the 100-year foundation of the Hull family to be ruined just because of a


    useless Flint Hull!


    ¡°Abolish Colin Hull¡¯s position as the patriarch!¡±


    ¡°Hand Flint over!¡±


    ¡°Hand them over!¡±


    There was no need for Philip to do anything. At this moment, the heads of the Hull family were


    pressuring Colin.


    Holding the remote control in his hand, Colin looked at the group of turncoats with bloodshot eyes as


    he sneered sinisterly and roared. ¡°Shut the f*ck up! I¡¯ll never hand Flint over! If anything happens, we¡¯ll


    die together!¡±


    At this moment, Colin was already mad with rage.


    His sense of judgment waspletely lost.


    The persons in charge of the Hull family present were also panicking at the moment.


    Especially seeing Colin being emotional and holding the remote control tightly in his hand, they were


    very seared.


    They were afraid that Colin might push the button if he got too agitated!


    As for Philip, he stared at Colin with a dark expression and asked, ¡°Do you really intend to sacrifice the


    entire Hull family just for that pair of defiant son and daughter of yours?¡±


    This sentence directly hit Colin in the heart!


    Was he willing?


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to ruffle my feathers. I¡¯ve already made up my mind today. I want to use the lives of everyone


    here to bet with you!¡±


    With a cold smile on his face, Colin took a few steps forward and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste. Now,


    let all your people withdraw from the Hull family¡¯s mansion. Also, tell the Lowell family to step aside and


    let all the Hull family¡¯s disciples into the city!¡±


    As long as his people were assembled, Colin would have enough assurance and confidence!


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Seeing Philip motionless, Colin roared!


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes were frosty. He raised his hand, waved it lightly, and said, ¡°Tell everyone to


    withdraw.¡±


    Very soon.


    Philip¡¯s people quickly withdrew from the Hull family¡¯s mansion.


    However, the security around was still tight!


    At this scene, those people in the outside world who were paying close attention were dumbfounded!


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why did they withdraw?¡±


    ¡°What happened inside? A reversal?¡±


    ¡°This is so frustrating! What¡¯s the matter? Is the Hull family going to survive?¡±


    For a while, opinions were divergent and everyone was extremely nervous!


    At this moment in the courtyard.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the personnel in ckbat uniforms withdrew, Colin sneered and shouted at the people in


    charge of the Hull family, ¡°All of you can get out of my sight too! ¡±


    Instantly, everyone fled.


    Soon, the outside world saw that a dozen or so persons in charge of the Hull family had escaped to the


    entrance of the Hull family¡¯srge house.


    However, as soon as they stepped out, they were all pressed to the ground by thebatants


    guarding the door!


    Without exception!


    Of course not!


    However, at this point, could he really hand Flint and Vinci over?


    That would mean personally sending his children on the path of no return!


    No!


    Absolutely not!

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Back to Philip. He was faintly looking at the lone wolf in front of him, Colin Hull. ¡°Is it worth it?¡±


    Colin smiled coldly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re a parent, you¡¯ll understand that even if I have to die, I¡¯ll still


    protect my children.¡±


    Philip frowned and said earnestly, ¡°I do agree with you because I have a daughter. For her, I¡¯m also


    willing to fight against the whole world. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that I sympathize with you. If you¡¯re


    wrong, you have to admit it. Today, I can let the rest of the Hull family go, but you must hand over Flint


    and Vinci. This is my final offer.¡±


    Haha!


    Colin looked up to the sky andughed before saying, ¡°Do I have to thank you for your kindness?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After that, murderous intent appeared in Colin¡¯s expression!


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Philip rke, I already know your identity. I never thought that you¡¯re


    from the rke family of Arcadia Ind. How amazing. To be honest, even if the Hull family is ten


    times bigger, we still won¡¯t be a match against you. Because of you, even the master behind me is


    unwilling to lend a helping hand. I really want to know your position in the rke family on Arcadia


    Ind.¡±


    Philip silently turned and looked up at the gray sky. The torrential rain poured andnded in the pool in


    the courtyard, creating ripples.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m the heir to the rke family,¡± Philip said tly.


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Colin, who was standing behind him, looked like he was struck


    by lightning. He was stunned on the spot, unable to move for a while.


    He was actually the heir to the rke family!


    No wonder!


    That was the reason the lord dared not make a move!


    After that, Colin said with self-deprecatingughter, ¡°Enough! If I can take the heir of the rke family


    along with me, it¡¯s enough!¡±


    After that, he raised his head with widened eyes while ring at Philip. He roared, ¡°Philip, you only


    have yourself to me for being so aggressive. Today, let¡¯s go to hell together!¡±


    After speaking, Colin¡¯s face was cold and he was about to press the remote control in his hand!


    However¡­


    Philip just looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Toote.¡±


    At this time!


    On the horizon, a helicopter that had quickly lifted into the sky was now flying directly over the Hull


    family¡¯s mansion.


    On the helicopter, 17 wore a ckbat uniform that showed her hot figure. Her hair was in a


    ponytail and her beautiful face could be seen. Holding a sniper rifle, she looked into the focus and


    aimed at Colin¡¯s right hand in the mansion below!


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    It shook the sky like thunder!


    Following that, a golden bullet quickly shot out and pierced the rain curtain, whizzing through the


    raindrops and creating distortion in the airwaves before hitting Colin¡¯s right hand!


    Instantly!


    A painful scream resounded throughout the entire mansion!


    Colin held his bloody right hand and knelt on the ground!


    The remote control also dropped!


    With a chill in his eyes, he rushed to grab it!


    However, arge foot in a leather shoe kicked the remote control away fiercely, followed by another


    kick to his waist that knocked him several yards away!


    Colin fell to the ground while enduring the pain in his right hand. Facing the sky, he looked at the dark


    clouds above and roared like a wild beast. ¡°No! No!!!¡±


    Doomed!


    It was over!


    Philip walked up to Colin, looked down, and asked coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s the master behind you?¡±


    Hehe.


    Colinughed miserably, the tears dripping from the corners of his eyes and mixing with the raindrops.


    He said, ¡°You¡¯ll never know the identity of the lord.¡±


    Philip silently turned around and said, ¡°Take him away and clean the Hull family thoroughly!¡±


    Behind him came Colin¡¯sughter. It was seemingly very deste as it matched the rumbling thunder


    in the sky.


    Did the huge Hull family copse just like this?


    However, Philip had just taken a few steps when abatant rushed in and shouted, ¡°Young Master


    rke, Vinci Hull brought arge number of Hull disciples and an unknown guard team to encircle us!¡±

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Vinci Hull?


    She brought people with her!


    When Colin Hull, who was on the ground, heard these words, he suddenly turned over with a face full


    of disbelief!


    Why did Vinci turn up at this time?


    He had clearly arranged someone to send her and Flint out of Riverton!


    ¡°Vinci, no, don¡¯t!¡±


    Colin tried to get up from the ground with difficulty as he shouted.


    However, the twobatants took him down directly!


    Philip turned around, staring at Colin with a pair of cold eyes as he said, ¡°After all the scheming, you


    didn¡¯t expect that your daughter would be unwilling to concede, right?¡±


    Colin looked at Philip with his eyes widened, his face full of fear and horror.


    Thump!


    He fell to his knees and bowed to Philip, begging for mercy, ¡°Young Master rke, I beg of you, please


    let my daughter go. I admit defeat. I surrender. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences alone!¡±


    Colin was really scared at this moment!


    What he loved most was his pair of children.


    He would rather give up the entire Hull family than allow Flint and Vinci to get injured.


    However, Vinci had returned and brought some people with her. She was prepared to fight Philip!


    However, how could a woman like her stand up to Philip, the world¡¯s number one giant from the rke


    family of Arcadia Ind?!


    Nevertheless.


    Philip calmly looked at Colin who was kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°You¡¯re a good father but also


    an ipetent one. The oue today will depend on your daughter¡¯s choice.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around, waved his hand, and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet Vinci Hull.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, all thebatants in the entire mansion withdrew.


    At the same time outside the Hull family¡¯s mansion, arge group of Hull disciples wearing ck martial


    arts uniforms with red sashes around their waists had gathered andpletely surrounded the entire


    area.


    Looking around, red sashes could be seen within a few miles radius!


    There was a clear distinction between thebat personnel Philip brought!


    The atmosphere on the site was solemn and chilling!


    The thunder and lightning in the sky further enhanced the apocalyptic mood!


    From a distance, the Hull disciples stood in the rain with murderous expressions and holding silvery


    weapons in their hands.


    To their sides and behind them, there were groups of guards in camougebat uniforms. They


    were fully armed, equipped with guns and tactical helmets.


    Everyone was ready for battle!


    These were the special unknown guards brought by Vinci!


    A stand-off!


    The brink of battle!


    At the scene, those people hiding in the dark were all dumbfounded when they saw this amazing


    reversal!


    The Hull family had a trump card like this!


    Reinforcements?


    Looking at the personnel in the camobat uniforms, they seemed to be no ordinary guards!


    Astounding!


    For a while, a storm brewed again in the social circles of Riverton.


    Everyone thought that the Hull family was over this time, but who would have thought that Vinci would


    appear so suddenly and return with such great force?!


    Vinci Hull, dressed in a luxurious long ck dress, was standing in the rain with a chilly look on her


    face. There was someone next to her holding a big ck umbre for her.


    Her eyes were cold as she stared at the main entrance of the Hull family¡¯s mansion.


    For many years, no one had driven the Hull family to this state!


    That damned Philip rke!


    Vinci vowed to shed Philip¡¯s blood in the mansion¡¯s courtyard today!


    ¡°Philip rke, get out here and ept your punishment! ¡±


    Vinci yelled toward the Hull family¡¯s mansion.


    Not long after, a team of people walked out of the house.


    Philipgged behind, walking out of the mansion under the close protection of the guards.


    He was calm and indifferent as always, strutting leisurely in the courtyard.


    He just stood there like a mountain with a dormant aura that made the audience breathless!


    Vinci was the most affected!


    She had not seen him only for a few days but his aura had be so powerful!


    Had this guy deliberately hidden it?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Vinci could not be bothered about it for now. She was full of anger now. It was this man in


    front of her who caused the Hull family to walk into the abyss!

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Dead silence!


    Everyone was struck dumb!


    Philip stood there emotionlessly while staring at Vinci who was standing not far away with her hot figure


    and cold temperament. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°We finally meet.¡±


    Vinci frowned, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Where¡¯ s my


    dad?¡±


    Philip shrugged. The two guards behind him escorted Colin out and tossed him in the rain.


    At this moment, Colin Hull, who was covered in blood, looked at Vinci on the opposite side. He


    shouted, ¡°Vinci, go back! Go away! You can¡¯t fight him! Don¡¯t do anything stupid! Go! ¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sight of her father, Vinci was full of grief.


    She shouted, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡®m no longer the Vinci Hull who needs your protection. Today, I want


    Philip rke to know the consequences of provoking the Hull family!¡±


    While saying that, Vinci¡¯s face was full of chills. She stared at the calm Philip and shouted, ¡°Let my dad


    go and you can keep your life!¡±


    Keep his life?


    Upon hearing this, Philip¡¯s lips were raised with a faint smile.


    He nced at the Hull disciples across. There were a lot of them, so many that he could not even see


    the end of them.


    Additionally, there were also fighters in camobat uniforms in the surroundings.


    No wonder Vinci was so confident.


    It was also at this time that Seamus Lowell ran from behind the crowd with a panicked expression and


    stood respectfully beside Philip, saying, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry we failed to hold the fort. It


    was a discement order. Because of the discement order, all members of the Lowell family were


    forced to stop all actions! I¡¯m afraid that this incident is not just about dealing with the Hull family now.


    There must be some other great forces helping the Hull family!¡±


    Seamus was flustered.


    He had not expected this.


    The Hull family actually had such means to invoke a discement order!


    Old Master Lowell had been forced to stay in ce, unable to do anything!


    Obviously, someone greater than Knox Lowell was calling the shots now!


    The Lowell family could not handle such coercion!


    Philip frowned upon hearing this.


    He knew the status and strength of the Lowell family. Those who could restrict the Lowell family were


    none other than the few.


    Things were getting interesting.


    That being the case, Vinci actually managed to invite such people to help her out.


    Who could it be?


    Colin, who was kneeling on the ground, reacted for the first time. He raised his eyebrows, looked at his


    daughter, and asked loudly, ¡°Vinci, what have you done? Is it the lord? Is it him?¡±


    With tearful eyes, Vinci looked at her father who was kneeling in the rain and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be taking


    over your position. The Hull family will not lose! This is what the lord promised me!¡±


    Yes.


    In order to obtain the lord¡¯s approval and assistance, Vinci had surrendered her first time in that study.


    Colin looked at his daughter¡¯s face and expression as well as her bodynguage. As an experienced


    person, how could he not understand what had transpired?!


    Argh!


    Colin pounded on the ground, crying bitterly!


    To save the Hull family, his daughter actually did that¡­


    Vinci turned her head, no longer looking at her father and instead staring at Philip with anger in her


    eyes. She said, ¡°Philip rke, kneel down and apologize to the Hull family in public! If you do this, I


    might let your wife and child in Riverdale off! Otherwise, if you dy any longer, you¡¯ll only see them


    dying miserably under the knife!¡±

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Hearing Vinci¡¯s threatening words, Philip frowned as his eyes shed with a chill.


    Threatening him with his wife and child?


    Very courageous!


    ¡°Philip, you made great ns transferring everyone to Riverton just to deal with the Hull family. But


    you¡¯ve forgotten that your base camp is currently empty. And my people, as early as more than an hour


    ago, have rushed to Riverdale. Presumably, they have found your wife and child by now.¡±


    Vinci smiled sinisterly.


    It was rare for a woman to be so cruel and vicious.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, his face looking indifferent. The corners of his eyes were


    faintly glowing. He looked at the confident Vinci and said, ¡°Do you really think that Riverdale is empty?¡±


    His voice fell.


    The audience went silent.


    Vinci twisted her willowy eyebrows, not understanding what Philip meant.


    Was this thest struggle?


    ¡°Hehe, Philip rke, stop trying to scare me. Whatever the situation, my people will give me an update


    soon,¡± Vinci said coldly with killing intent in her eyes.


    At the same time, far away in Riverdale.


    Wynn was in the vi ying with M.


    As early as yesterday, she was escorted by Theo¡¯s people to leave the hospital and return to the vi.


    Moreover, the inside and outside of the vi were heavily guarded by Theo¡¯s people.


    There were also bodyguards inbat uniforms she had never seen before.


    Were they Philip¡¯s people?


    When did her husband be so powerful?


    Right at this time. There were sounds of fighting outside.


    Wynn asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡±


    The two personal guards replied respectfully, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Inside the vi¡¯s courtyard.


    The Hull family¡¯s disciples were sprawled on the ground, all taken down!


    Just when everyone had rxed and were breathing sighs of relief, three figures appeared at the front


    entrance of the vi.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as these three figures appeared, the temperature in the entire vi dropped sharply.


    The three were full of murderous intent. They were wearing ck tight-fitting clothes with tattoos on


    their faces.


    There was a bald guy, a woman, and a man with braids. From their appearance, they were not locals


    but Muay Thai killers!


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    A roar!


    The three quickly rushed into the crowd and fought with the dozens of people left behind by Theo.


    However¡­ There was a great disparity in skills!


    Theo¡¯s people were not a match for these three Muay Thai killers at all!


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits had fallen on the ground, their


    hands or legs broken!


    An unforeseen shift!


    They did not expect that the other party would actually invite such a killer organization!


    One of the captains of the bodyguards wanted to inform Theo.


    However, a figure shed in front of him.


    The killer with braided hair was holding a scimitar in his hand, swiping it across the captain¡¯s neck.


    Blood sttered as the figure fell!


    In just three minutes, the bodyguards outside First Pce were all wiped out!


    ¡°Quickly, get Madam out the back door!¡±


    The dozen or so bodyguards in the vi received the notice immediately and quickly arranged for Wynn


    and M to leave through the back door!


    However¡­


    Biff, bang!


    Several people were thrown into the vi hall!


    At the door, three figures walked in coldly.


    ¡°Charge! Protect Madam and Young Miss at all cost!¡±


    Argh!


    In an instant, more than a dozen bodyguards in the Vi¡¯s hall rushed up to resist!


    The other two bodyguards hurriedly pulled Wynn and carried M, quickly leaving from the back door!


    Due to her pregnancy, Wynn could not run much.


    In the hall behind them, screams were heard.


    However, before they got too far, the three killers had already caught up.


    Swish!


    Two daggers flew out and directly prated the back of one of the bodyguards!


    ¡°Madam, run!¡±


    With his dying breath, the bodyguard used his body to block the killers behind him.


    Seeing this, the other bodyguard could not do anything. He passed M over to Wynn and said,


    ¡°Madam, keep running and don¡¯t look back. I¡¯ll hold them back for you! ¡±


    After that, the bodyguard turned around and rushed toward the killers!


    Wynn was very scared. Holding M in her arms, she ran wildly!


    She kept looking back and saw thest bodyguard being kicked by the bald guy, followed by a few


    stabs!


    Stagger!


    Wynn stumbled to the ground while M started crying loudly!

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    The three killers, covered with the pungent smell of blood, stood in front of Wynn. One of them sneered


    while holding a bloody dagger in his hand. He then took out his mobile phone, ready to record the


    video. ¡°Cooperate with us and it¡¯ll be less painful for you.¡±


    Wynn held M, who was already shaking with fright, tightly in her arms. She asked with her eyes full of


    horror, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Among them, the bald guy sneered and snatched M away from Wynn¡®s arms. He smiled cruelly.


    ¡°Just doing what we¡¯re paid to do.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three people recorded Wynn and M on video. Then, they quickly sent the video out.


    After doing that, the three of them looked at each other, then looked at Wynn and M menacingly.


    They raised the dagger in their hands and said, ¡°You should be on your way!¡±


    With raised hands, the daggers fell!


    At thest moment, Wynn was very desperate as she held on to M and cried out, ¡°Philip, where are


    you?¡±


    Then, she watched helplessly as the bloody dagger that reflected the cold light fell toward herself and


    M¡¯s neck!


    However¡­


    The dagger held by the bald guy was suspended in mid-air for a while and did not fall.


    Then, with a thud¡­


    The bald guy fell on his knees and slumped into a pool of blood!


    Behind him, a dagger was pierced into his back and passed cleanly through him!


    Instantly!


    The other two killers made a defensive posture!


    Far away.


    They saw a devilish-looking man with two daggers in his hands, looking as if he had just climbed up


    from hell. He was full of chills and killing intent as he walked toward them.


    Every step was like a hammer to their hearts, making them feel a strong sense of oppression!


    ¡°You dare to attack the young madam? Go to hell!¡±


    A low roar that sounded like it came from a wild beast escaped the man¡¯s mouth.


    He did so with an aura of a king!


    A cold glint appeared in the eyes of the man with braids. With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, he


    said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see an expert like you here. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re qualified to send us to hell!¡±


    With that said¡­


    Holding a scimitar in his hand, he rushed at that man like a leopard!


    Suddenly!


    The figure raised his head, revealing a handsome and resolute face.


    Rick Davenport!


    With a faint smile on his lips, the dagger in his palm shed like silvery meteors as it shot out!


    Puff!


    Before he could see the opponent¡¯s movements, the man with braids saw that his abdomen had been


    pierced by the dagger!


    How fast!


    Thump!


    Immediately afterward, his knees were bent as he knelt on the grass before ultimately sliding into a


    pool of blood!


    Everything happened too quickly!


    As a result, before thest female assassin could react, she felt a cold wind in front of her.


    Immediately afterward, while she was still stunned, Rick¡¯s face appeared in her pupils!


    Instinctively, she stabbed out with a knife!


    At the same time, she let out an angry growl. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    However, Rick raised his right hand and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist steadily and quickly.


    Crack!


    A forceful twist!


    Rick directly broke the female assassin¡¯s right hand, following it with a kick to her abdomen with his


    right knee!


    Pfft!


    The female assassin spurted a mouthful of blood!


    Barn!


    After that, she was directly thrown out by Rick!


    Thump!


    The female killer crashed into the wall, cracking it!


    Thud!


    She fell to the ground immediately where she stared at Rick with hatred and spat out a few mouthfuls


    of blood.


    With much difficulty, she uttered two words, ¡°The¡­ Devil¡­¡±


    Then, her eyes widened as she drew herst breath.


    Back to the Hull family¡¯s mansion.


    Vinci had received the video. With a sneer on her face, she showed it to Philip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you


    three minutes to think about it. Are you going to kneel?¡±

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Philip took the mobile phone given by Vinci and nced at the contents of the video. The corners of his


    eyes went cold, his whole body full of anger!


    However, this anger was suppressed soon enough.


    By his side, Theo also nced at it and his face copsed!


    He pointed from a distance and roared at Vinci. ¡°Vinci Hull, you¡¯re so despicable! It¡¯s disgraceful to


    threaten others using their family members as hostages! For the Hull family to resort to this, the entire


    Riverton will be ashamed of you! I¡¯m warning you, quickly let Mrs. rke and Miss rke go.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring some people to wipe out the entire Hull family!¡±


    Theo blew his top!


    Even if Philip had anticipated it in advance and instructed him to send extra manpower to strictly guard


    the vi, they still messed up.


    The opponent had obviously dispatched an expert. Dozens of bodyguards in the vi were wiped out?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo panicked, turned his head, and nced at Philip. He discovered that Philip¡¯s facial expression


    showed no other changes apart from the initial anger.


    Vinci scorned. ¡°I¡¯m despicable? So what? As long as I can make him kneel, I can do anything!¡±


    After that, she turned her head, stared at Philip with cold eyes, and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, aren¡¯t you


    all high and mighty? Don¡¯t you want to destroy the Hull family? Go ahead, destroy the Hull family now! I


    want to see how much your wife and children are worth in your heart!¡±


    Before he attempted to destroy the Hull family, he needed to first weigh his capabilities!


    Vinci sneered Victoriously.


    With the lord supporting her, she had no fear!


    It was just one Philip rke. Even if he had some abilities, so what?


    His fate was in the palm of her hands now!


    The onlookers, those people hiding in the dark and watching the scene at this moment, all shook their


    heads woefully.


    It was over.


    They initially thought that the Hull family had provoked a behemoth and they would fall into the abyss.


    Unexpectedly, this woman, Vinci Hull, actually managed to get such a lifesaver at thest minute. She


    was now holding the opponent by the scruff of his neck!


    He was still too young.


    This Young Master rke was too reckless.


    ¡°What should we do? Where should we stand now? If the Hull family makes aeback, the first


    target will be the Lowell family!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we need to quickly think of a way!¡±


    ¡°One is the Lowell family and the other is the Hull family. It¡¯s too difficult. How do we choose?!¡±


    For a while, the upper circle in Riverton was confused. The current situation was too difficult to predict.


    However, it would seem that this mysterious Young Master rke was about to fail.


    If at this time, they still chose to wait and see or stand on the side of the Lowell family, all of them would


    be incriminated once the Hull family made aeback and counter-attacked!


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Someone abruptly ordered. For a while, everyone shut their mouths and quietly observed the situation.


    Turning the focus back to Philip, he was looking at the arrogant Vinci across him with a cold look and


    said, ¡°Do you really think that with the manpower you sent, you could kidnap my wife and child?¡±


    Hearing that, Vinci was startled for a moment before mocking. ¡°I have the video here. Are you saying


    it¡¯s faked? Philip rke, you¡¯re running out of time. Now, kn eel down and beg me for mercy. I¡¯ll let your


    wife and child go, but you must die!¡±


    Having said that, the eyes of the Hull disciples behind Vinci zed. They were prepared to rush out!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise¡­


    Philip chuckled, tossed the phone back to Vinci, and said lightly, ¡°You should look at the next video.¡±


    When Vinci heard the words, she trembled all over and quickly opened the next video. It was sent ten


    minutester.


    In the video, the three killers were all dead!


    Moreover, there was a handsome face tinkering with the camera. The man was grinning broadly as he


    said, ¡°Hey, stupid woman, I beg you to find better killers next time. Hiring this bunch of Tom, Dick, and


    Harry? It¡¯s a waste of my time, understand?¡±


    At this scene, Vinci smashed the phone in anger!


    Hateful!


    What Tom, Dick, and Harry?!


    She paid a huge price for these killers. In themunity, they were the group that perfectlypleted


    more than 50 consecutive missions!


    She had spent 100 million on them! They were gone just like that?!

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Vinci was angry, furious even!


    She raised her head and twisted her eyebrows as her body radiated with chills. She pointed at Philip in


    the distance and shouted, ¡°Even so, you still can¡¯t escape today! Take a closer look. This ce is


    surrounded by the Hull family¡¯s disciples and specialbat bodyguards. Do you think the people you


    brought are enough?!¡±


    Vinci had lost all patience.


    She clenched her fists tightly, staring at Philip with a fierce re before roaring. ¡°All disciples of the Hull


    family listen up! Take all of them down! Kill without mercy!¡±


    Instantly!


    All the Hull disciples, dressed in ck martial arts uniforms with red sashes tied around their waists,


    rushed directly toward Philip¡¯s side!


    In front of Philip, all thebat personnel assembled and formed a solid wall. They were ready for


    battle!


    In an instant, the two forces confronted each other!


    Far behind inside a ck Rolls-Royce.


    An old man was sitting beside Rachel rke, and she faintly nced at Philip at the other end of the


    crowd with a chill in the corner of her eyes.


    Rachel asked softly, ¡°My lord, why did you suddenly change your mind and want to help the Hull


    family?¡±


    With a pair of profound eyes, the old man said mildly, ¡°Even if I lend a helping hand to the Hull family,


    do you think I can withstand the methods of the rke family?¡±


    Rachel was silent and said after a long pause, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. When the time is ripe, my lord will


    rece the rke family like a duck taking to the water.¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to rece the rke family. I¡¯m helping the Hull family


    just to see how much means and confidence this future heir to the rke family has.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rachel suddenly came to a realization. ¡°My lord, you want to test Philip?¡±


    The old man was silent. After watching for a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The oue has been


    determined. He should be here soon. If Vinci Hull can be saved, get someone to save her. If not, let the


    Hull family be history. Remember to remove all traces of our connections with the Hull family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Rachel replied respectfully.


    Then, the car started and left this ce, disappearing slowly into the rain.


    However, when the Rolls-Royce was driving out of this area¡­


    Coincidentally, a ck Cadic SUV approached from the opposite.


    From the half-open window of the Cadic was the side profile of a stoic face.


    The two cars passed by like this.


    The focus was back on Philip and Vinci now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The situation at the scene was on the verge of breaking out!


    However¡­


    Suddenly!


    A speeding Cadic SUV barged in and stopped between the two forces.


    Everyone held their breath.


    This sudden scene was really shocking.


    What was the situation?


    At this time, someone actually dared to interrupt. Were they tired of living?


    Soon, the car door opened.


    Inside the car, a middle-aged man with a mustache and a small pipe in his mouth stepped out while


    dressed in a gray suit. He had a grim look on his face.


    A domineering air!


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Philip was taken aback when he saw the neer. Then, heughed loudly, walked over, and hugged


    Tim rke!

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Tim put his arms around Philip¡¯s shoulders, his eyes full of affection. He said, ¡°Good boy, you¡¯ve grown


    a lot again. Weren¡¯t you going to notify me before destroying the Hull family?¡±


    Philip raised his brows and asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle Tim, do you know the Hull family?¡±


    Tim smiled faintly, turned his head, and nced at Colin who had fallen in the rain.


    He walked toward him.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Colin Hull, do you admit your mistakes?¡± Tim reprimanded.


    Colin was slumped in the rain at the moment. After seeing the approaching person, his whole body


    trembled with fear. He knelt for the first time, knocked his head on the ground, and said loudly, ¡°Master


    Tim, I know my mistakes! I¡¯m willing to bear all consequences!¡±


    The moment he saw this person, Colin knew that he hadpletely lost!


    A thorough defeat!


    He also lost all will to resist!


    It was because no matter how much he resisted, only death awaited him!


    Tim rke, Master Tim, was the founder of Hull Chamber of Commerce!


    He was also the overseer of the Hull family!


    It could be said that the entire Hull family was shaped by Tim¡¯s hands!


    Why?


    Just because Tim had nothing better to do at that time, so he casually helped a family and wanted to


    make them his power reserve.


    However, afterward, the Hull family never came in handy.


    Gradually, Tim abandoned the Hull family and retired from the position of chairman of the Hull Chamber


    of Commerce. He then handed over the entire Hull Chamber of Commerce to the Hull family.


    From then on, the Hull family broke away from Tim¡¯s control and formed their own force.


    This was also why after knowing Philip¡¯s identity, Colin knew the Hull family was doomed and wanted to


    die together!


    There was no other choice.


    Tim looked at Colin coldly. Thetter was kneeling on the ground and trembling all over. Tim then said,


    ¡°It has been 20 years. I didn¡¯t expect the Hull family to end up in this state. Is it still relevant for me to


    speak up now?¡±


    ¡°I await your orders!¡±


    Colin knocked his head on the ground in the cold rain.


    Then, he got up with difficulty, took a step, and turned to Vinci.


    Smack!


    Colin pped Vinci¡¯s face angrily and roared. ¡°Go back!¡±


    After that, he stopped looking at the surprised Vinci and stood directly in front of the Hull family¡¯s


    disciples. He raised his arms and shouted, ¡°All the Hull disciples, listen up! Put down your weapons


    and give up resistance!¡±


    At this moment, Vinci simply could not believe that her father was making such a decision.


    She shouted hysterically, ¡°Dad, what are you doing? We can win this, we can win!¡±


    However¡­


    Colin turned his head, his bodypletely drenched in the rain. He was staring at Vinci with eyes full


    of love and determination.


    After a while, he said, ¡°My daughter, give it up. We can¡¯t fight this. With that man here, the Hull family


    has no chance of winning. Here, he rules the sky, and the entire Hull family has to follow his orders. Do


    you still remember what I said to you? The Hull family stands firm in Riverton because of one man¡¯s


    support, and that man is him.¡±


    After that, Colin said solemnly, ¡°Take the young miss down!¡±


    His voice fell, and the supremacy of being the head of the Hull family still existed.


    Two Hull disciples detained Vinci.


    Panicking and unwilling to yield, Vinci shouted at Colin who had turned around, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t admit


    defeat! You can¡¯t! Who is he? That¡¯s all in the past! You¡¯re the head of the Hull family now!¡±


    Nheless.


    Colin left her with the silhouette of his back drenched by the rain.


    Thump!


    Colin knelt on the ground and shouted at Tim, ¡°Master Tim, I have an unruly request. I¡¯d like to ask for


    your mercy to let my daughter and son go! From today, the Hull family will withdraw from Riverton! All


    disciples of the Hull family will be disbanded!¡±


    With that said, Colin stretched his hand and grabbed a dagger from a Hull disciple before swiping it


    across his neck!


    Blood sttered!


    Colin¡¯s burly body fell into a puddle in the storm.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Vinci cried bitterly and knelt on the ground before Colin.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Looking at this scene, Tim almost could not bear it. He closed his eyes slightly and then took out a


    small token. He held it high to all the Hull family members and shouted, ¡°Seeing this token, aren¡¯t you


    going to kneel?!¡±


    Rumble!


    A sh of lightning illuminated the sky!


    All members of the Hull family looked up at this moment and saw the golden token in Tim¡¯s hand. It had


    the golden character ¡®T¡¯ engraved on the front!


    All members of the Hull family had received strict education about this token since the first day they


    entered the Hull family!


    They had been taught to kneel at the sight of this token!


    Thud!


    In front of the entire mansion¡¯s courtyard, countless Hull disciples wearing ck martial arts uniforms


    with red sashes around their waists fell to their knees!


    The scene was spectacr!


    The onlookers, the wealthy nobles of Riverton, were dumbfounded at this moment!


    Shocking!


    This was amazing!


    All the Hull disciples were kneeling on the ground in surrender!


    As for the special bodyguards in camobat uniforms, they quickly evacuated the area upon seeing


    this scene.


    When Theo saw this, he immediately shouted, ¡°Give chase!¡±


    However, Tim stopped him and said, ¡°No need. These people are not that simple.¡±


    As he said that, a deep chill appeared in Tim¡¯s eyes.


    Philip looked at Tim with admiration. His Uncle Tim¡¯s methods were as powerful as ever.


    At this point, the Hull family¡¯s incident, with Colin¡¯s suicide and the arrest of Vinci and Flint, came to an


    end.


    On the way back to the hotel, Philip also asked for the reason only to realize that the Hull family came


    to power more than 20 years ago because of his Uncle Tim.


    At the same time, he also found out that the Hull Chamber of Commerce abroad was also Tim¡¯s


    bargaining chip.


    Unfortunately, his uncle did not care for it back then and gave up the Hull Chamber of Commerce.


    Unexpectedly, it grew to the size today.


    ¡°Hehe, Yeager Hull is a smart guy. After he found out about your identity, he realized the rtionship


    between you and me.¡±


    Tim was in the hotel suite, sitting on the sofa and sipping red wine as he said lightly.


    Philip suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle Tim, do you know who the lord is?¡±


    Hearing that, Tim trembled. The corners of his eyes became twisted as he looked at Philip seriously.


    Then, he got up, patted Philip¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for you to know yet. You still need


    to grow. I can only tell you that there are more than a few people keeping a close eye on the rke


    family in the dark. I hope that you won¡¯t have too much contact with this person for now.¡±


    Philip nodded and continued asking, ¡°By the way, Uncle Tim, why did youe here suddenly?¡±


    Tim stood in front of therge French window, nced at the scenery of Riverton, and shook his head


    helplessly. ¡°What other reason could it be apart from Ethan, that little rascal? Reed Williams sent him


    out on a mission and he hasn¡¯t reported back until now. I¡¯ve no idea what he¡¯s up to. Everyone has


    been looking for him for half a month now but there¡¯s no news at all.¡±


    Ethan rke?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Philip was a little worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out more when Reed is here.¡±


    Tim nced at the Henry Graves watch on his wrist, smiled, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to a


    party.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Philip asked. Right now, he just wanted to return to Riverdale to apany Wynn and M.


    ¡°There¡¯s an international chamber ofmerce on the high seas of Riverton. I¡¯m here especially for


    this event. It¡¯d be helpful to you. There will be people from your mother¡¯s Larson family, and you¡¯ll meet


    many old acquaintances too,¡± Tim smiled and said.


    ¡°Uncle Tim, I want to return to Riverdale.¡± Philip declined.


    He did not care about the Larson family now. He only wanted to go back and apany Wynn and


    M.


    Tim pursed his lips, shook his head, and said, ¡°s, I can¡¯t even keep my nephew by my side. He only


    has his wife in his heart. This uncle holds no position at all.¡±


    Philip said wryly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, alright?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s my boy. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to take care of Wynn.¡±


    Tim hugged Philip¡¯s shoulders and the two walked out of the suite side by side.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    The International Chamber of Commerce on the high seas of Riverton was held once every three


    years.


    The attendees would be representatives fromrgepanies, chambers ofmerce, and affluent


    families in the country and even in the world with solid backgrounds and strong financial resources.


    This was a grand multinational chamber ofmerce party.


    It was held on thergest cruise ship, Queen Elizabeth, on the high seas of Riverton.


    This cruise ship was one of the three most luxurious andrgest cruise ships in the world with a length


    of up to 350 yards and a total of eight floors!


    It could carry nearly 6,000 passengers!


    Very grand and luxurious!


    The owner of the cruise ship was also one of the most affluent families in the world, the Elizabeth


    family.


    Speaking of the Elizabeth family, that was the Queen¡¯s family!


    Everyone was in awe!


    Solid strength and countless wealth!


    Organizing a transnational chamber ofmerce every three years to unite people from all walks of


    life had long been a family tradition of the Elizabeth family.


    The purpose was to win over people from all walks of life and while doing that, maintain economic


    bnce and stability.


    This time, the multinational chamber ofmerce chose the high seas near Riverton.


    It was conceivable that the Elizabeth family attached great importance to Riverton.


    In other words, those who stepped on the cruise ship were talents professionally recognized by


    Elizabeth, or their families and corporate organizations.


    In a nutshell, the international g tonight was full of famous celebrities from all over the world.


    The rich second-generation noble sons and daughters were nothing but frills.


    The wealthy families and corporate bosses were the highlights and main leads tonight.


    Before boarding the cruise ship, there was an unwritten rule. Everyone must first gather at the hotel


    clubhouse near the port before boarding arrangements were made.


    On this day.


    The entire vicinity of Riverton Port, including the main roads in the city, had already been closed since


    four o¡¯clock.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As a result, many car owners wereining during the rush hour.


    However,ining was useless as there were many enforcement people on duty.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s the situation today? Is the road closed? Did someone famouse to Riverton?¡±


    Many people were stranded on the road, including the tourists who did not know anything and could


    only keep asking each other.


    Especially at the scenic spots near the port, they were crowded with people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys watch the news? Tonight, on the high seas of Riverton, the International Chamber of


    Commerce will be held on the Elizabeth cruise ship. It¡¯s only held once every three years and those


    who attend are all famous people in the world!¡±


    A passerby said with pride and excitement.


    It was as if he would be attending the event too.


    ¡°The Elizabeth cruise ship? One of the threergest cruise ships in the world?¡±


    In an instant, various discussions broke out on the scene.


    All were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred!


    After all, a chamber ofmerce at this scale was not something they could imagine.


    They could only fulfill their gratification by listening to how magnificent and luxurious it was.


    s, the poor would never understand the life of the rich and wealthy.


    Some people were destined to be at the bottom as soon as they were born.


    [Tsk, tsk, this chamber ofmerce is not so much a coboration between majorpanies and


    families. Rather, it¡¯s a carnival between rich second-generations and a group of high-end h*okers.


    These things are prettymon among the wealthy.]


    Many keyboard warriors said sourly.


    [Damn, I¡¯m envious!]


    ¡°Look, the convoy is here! F*ck, they¡¯re all luxury cars! Porsche, Ferrari, Maserati, Rolls-Royce¡­ Holy


    sh*t, Bugatti Veyron!¡±


    Someone eximed aloud. Instantly, the crowd at the port turned their heads toward the main road


    leading into the port.


    Luxury cars drove in one after another!


    Spectacr!


    ¡°Stop the fuss. These cars are worth nothing here. Really rich people are not so high-profile. At first


    nce, you can tell these are the rich kids showing off,¡± someone said in dissatisfaction, his eyes full of


    hatred for the wealthy.


    On that main road, luxury cars were lined up like a long dragon, full of dominance.


    Immediately afterward, the crowdpletely went into a frenzy. Countless people took out their mobile


    phones, held their heads high, and started wildly taking pictures!


    After all, this was the first time they encountered such a scene. It was awesome just thinking about it!


    If they could take photos and show them off to their friends, it would be fantastic.


    ¡°I really envy the rich. When will my father tell me that I¡¯m actually a rich second-generation? I¡¯ve been


    waiting for almost 30 years.¡±

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    The onlookers and tourists were full of exmations and discussions.


    If this continued, they would be forced to hate the rich!


    The luxury cars stopped at the parking lot in front of White Horse Hotel, thergest and most luxurious


    hotel at the port.


    Handsome and beautiful young, rich second-generation sons and daughters got out of the cars, waving


    to the crowd with smiles.


    Too cool!


    It made everyone jealous!


    White Horse Hotel was thergest hotel in Riverton and it was near the sea.


    One of the best suites in the hotel would cost 300,000 a night!


    Once, an unknown rich second-generation booked the room for three nights!


    At a point in time, the White Horse Hotel became a very famous hotel in Riverton. It attracted many


    dignitaries to book the rooms or hold receptions, annual meetings, and so on.


    Today, those participating in the high seas transnational chamber ofmerce would take a short rest


    at the White Horse Hotel.


    After that, dedicated persons in charge would lead everyone on board.


    Just as everyone cheered, a few luxurious Mercedes-Benz vehicles approached.


    In the car, seven or eight beautiful girls were squeezed by the window to look out.


    They were the girl band that was very popr some time ago, me Girls!


    They were invited as guest performers this time.


    ¡°Wow! So many people! Look, a lot of luxury cars!¡±


    A young girl with a ponytail looked extremely excited.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Zee, what are you so excited about? Pay attention to your image. Those who are here today aren¡¯t


    ordinary people.¡±


    A girl with shoulder-length hair said lightly while putting on her makeup.


    The girl named Zee red at several of them with her arms across her chest, entuating her curves.


    She then said with a displeased pout, ¡°Hmph, so what if I want to marry into a rich family? In that case,


    I won¡¯t have to go out for concerts every day. It¡¯s tiring.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Stop dreaming of bing a wealthy wife. Hurry up and get ready. We need to


    get out of the car now,¡± the leader of the girl group, who was in front, turned her head and said to the


    others. She had sexy fiery red hair and a natural charm.


    Then, seven beautiful girls got out of the car.


    ¡°Ah! me Girls! My idols!¡±


    ¡°Zee! Give me an autograph! I love you, Zee!¡±


    ¡°Goddess Roo! Goddess Roo!¡±


    The tourists and citizens were immediately excited when they saw me Girls getting out of the car.


    They took out their mobile phones to take pictures and some even directly broke through the defenses


    of the security guards to ask for autographs.


    me Girls stood in a line, bending over and bowing to those onlookers in a neat and uniform motion.


    Then, they waved and blew kisses!


    Gorgeous!


    The seven girls with different personalities had on different outfits. Some wore short skirts, others wore


    hot pants, and a few were wearing halter-tops. Under the sun, they formed a charming sight!


    The crowd was too excited and the scene got a little messy.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    As soon as Zee was about to sign an autograph, she was hit on her side by a man making a call.


    Philip was also helpless. After he and Tim arrived at the port, he said he had something urgent to


    attend to and told him to go in first.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please excuse me.¡±


    Philip turned around hurriedly, apologized to Zee, and moved away.


    Zee looked at Philip¡¯s ordinary appearance and suddenly became angry. She pped him across the


    face and shouted at him with a cold look, ¡°You dare to touch me?!¡±


    At first nce, he was obviously a disgusting poser who wanted to take the opportunity to grab a


    handful!


    This p hit Philip into a daze and also scared the crowd at the scene.


    Instantly, the crowd exploded!


    ¡°He actually touched my goddess Zee!¡±


    ¡°He looks exactly like a pervert! Beat him up!¡±


    ¡°How dare he insult my big sister Zee?! Chop off his hands!¡±


    The crowd was furious!

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Before Philip knew what was going on, two security guards had rushed over and taken him down.


    ¡°Hey, what is this? When did I touch you? I just identally bumped into you,¡± Philip exined with a


    look of anger.


    What was the situation?


    He could not even take a walk without being regarded as a pervert now?!


    Zee could not care less. Relying on her status as a celebrity, she pointed at Philip and reprimanded,


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Just now, you pretended to be making a call, walked past me, and tried to touch me!¡±


    As she said this, she turned her head to look at the security guards and reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter with you? How could you let such people in? Do you know that I¡¯m Zee of me Girls? I¡¯m here


    to participate in Elizabeth Cruise¡¯s performance tonight. If anything happens to me, can you bear the


    consequences?¡±


    Zee felt that she waspletely justified and gave all sorts of unforgiving remarks.


    All the surrounding brainwashed fans on the scene also supported Zee enthusiastically.


    ¡°Yes! Just how are you security guards maintaining the scene here? What if people break in and hurt


    our Zee?¡±


    ¡°Goddess Zee, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll expose this guy for you!¡±


    ¡°Too disgusting! Too disgraceful! How dare he defile our baby Zee?!¡±


    Suddenly, those brain-dead fans pointed at Philip one after another, cursing at him with all kinds of


    vulgar and condemning words.


    Zee, with her hands around her chest, stood aside as if she was watching a show. She looked at Philip


    victoriously and said, ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡±


    After that, she reprimanded the security guards again.


    The security guards also hurriedly bowed their heads and apologized for their mistakes.


    After all, if something like this happened, it was indeed their responsibility.


    Once, a security guard at a concert got into a scuffle with a hardcore fan over an incident and was


    criticized by the entirework. Finally, the security guard could not bear the pressure of public opinion


    and finallymitted suicide by jumping off the building.


    Even after his death, the fans continued with the condemning remarks.


    They totally did not realize that they had be murderers!


    This was the power of public opinion and cyber violence!


    ¡°You, apologize quickly! Otherwise, my fans will expose your ugly side and let your family and friends


    feel ashamed of you!¡±


    With a frosty face, Zee red at Philip and said.


    ¡°Yes, apologize!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡±


    Those brainless fans were also extremely excited.


    Philip was very helpless. In this situation, it was useless to say anything, so he could only give up and


    say, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Zee. Let¡¯s quickly go in. Stop making a fuss with this type of person.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl with ming red hair pulled Zee along.


    Afterward, seven beautiful girls left the area under the escort of security guards.


    Here, Philip was driven out by the security guards amid the crowd¡¯s criticism.


    ¡°Get lost! We almost lost our jobs because of you!¡±


    One of the security guards brutally pushed Philip out.


    Philip was very upset now and said to the two security guards, ¡°I¡¯m here to participate in the Chamber


    of Commerce on the high seas tonight.¡±


    In an instant, the two security guards who were about to leave immediately turned around and looked


    at Philip like he was an idiot.


    ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t brag about things like that, okay? Are you still trying to get in?¡±


    One of the security guardsughed tauntingly, his face full of sarcasm.


    Another followed with a cold warning and said, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t break in again.


    Otherwise, we will arrest you! Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? Participating in the chamber


    ofmerce tonight? Do you even know who the attendees are? They¡¯re all well-known rich people in


    the world! Which part of you looks like a rich and famous person?¡±


    ¡°Haha, if you can join the event tonight, I¡¯m willing to kneel and polish your shoes for you!¡±


    The first security guard alsoughed again.


    Philip¡¯s face went cold.


    He had wasted some time because of the misunderstanding just now.


    Now, he simply could not be bothered with this entanglement.


    Therefore, he took out his cell phone, dialed his uncle¡¯s number, and said coldly, ¡°Uncle Tim, it¡¯s not


    that I don¡¯t want to participate, but I was driven out by the security at the site. If you still want me to


    attend, tell the organizer¡¯s boss toe and see me!¡±


    On the other end, Tim was meeting several guests in a secret meeting room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Who dares to drive you out? Don¡¯t they wish to live anymore? Wait, I¡¯ll notify the


    person in charge.¡±


    Tim was very angry. How dare they kick someone from the rke family out?! Did they still wish to hold


    this session of the high seas chamber ofmerce?


    Were the security guards at the scene all kicked in the heads by donkeys?


    Those persons in charge, did they know that the Elizabeth family chose for this high seas chamber of


    commerce to be held in this country to tter the rke family?


    How dare they act rough with the most distinguished guest tonight?!


    This was simply ridiculous!

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Very quickly, Tim asked his assistant to call the head of the High Seas Chamber of Commerce, Jonas


    Sachs. He was the head butler of the Elizabeth family and the highest person in charge of this chamber


    ofmerce.


    At the same time, Jonas had been in this country for 13 years, working for the Elizabeth family.


    He was also the regional president of the Elizabeth family in Orienta.


    At the same time in thergest and most luxurious main hall of White Horse Hotel.


    A lot of prominent people from all over the world gathered, and almost all nationalities were present.


    In the center of this group of people, a man who looked to be about 40 or 50 years old, wearing gold-


    framed sses, was introducing something to the people around him.


    Obviously, the people around him fawned over Jonas.


    After all, he was the head of the High Seas Chamber of Commerce tonight, the steward of the


    Elizabeth family!


    It was an eminent position!


    It could be said that he was the person with the strongest identity and background in the audience.


    If one could build a good rtionship with such a person, it would practically mean that thepany or


    family would face fewer struggles for 10 or even 20 years!


    Suddenly, his sexy blonde female assistant approached.


    ¡°President, you have a call.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? When I¡¯m talking with my friends, no calls allowed,¡± Jonas said with displeasure.


    ¡°But President, this is your other mobile phone. As per your instructions, if this phone rings, you have to


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before the female assistant finished speaking, Jonas had already grabbed the phone. After checking


    the number, his fingers trembled as he pressed the ept button excitedly!


    He answered the phone and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, I didn¡¯t expect you to call me personally.


    What can I do for you?¡±


    Jonas¡¯ reaction immediately caused everyone to be in shock and specte!


    They never expected that Jonas Sachs, someone with such a lofty position, would disy such


    agitated emotions!


    ¡°Jonas Sachs, does the Elizabeth family not want to develop in this country anymore? How dare your


    people stop my nephew from entering the venue?!¡±


    Tim rke was very angry at the moment and said solemnly into the phone.


    ¡°Mr. rke, it must be a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll personally invite Mr. rke junior to enter now.¡±


    Jonas only managed to say this before the call was hung up by the other party.


    After that, Jonas could not hide the fear on his face. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said,


    ¡°Everyone, please excuse me. I¡¯m going to pick up a distinguished guest.¡±


    A distinguished guest?


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Were there any distinguished guests who could make President Jonas Sachs worthy of receiving them


    in person?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch together.¡±


    Everyone nodded and caught up with Jonas ahead.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Over here, the me Girls girl group who had just entered the main hall was also shocked by the


    scene of a group of people running out of the main hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Roo, where are they going?¡± Zee asked in bewilderment.


    She nned to see if she could hook up with a few rich second-generation men.


    ¡°Listening to what they said just now, there seems to be a distinguished guest outside. Even President


    Jonas Sachs of the organizingmittee is going out to receive him in person.¡±


    Roo, the girl with fiery red hair, said excitedly.


    She could not help it. No matter how cold her demeanor was, she would still be a little dazzled in front


    of such a mysterious guest.


    ¡°Really? Great! Let¡¯s hurry up and have a look!¡±


    Zee immediately pped her little hands, looking forward to it.


    Following that, she dragged two members of the girl group to keep up with therge army in front.


    As for Roo and the rest of the members, they shook their heads helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,


    then. We shouldn¡¯t let Zee make a fool of herself.¡±

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    ¡±Boy, I¡¯m warning you, quickly get lost! If our captain sees you here, the consequences will be


    disastrous! Also, don¡¯t force us to be rough. We¡¯re all civilized¡­¡±


    The chubby security guard was p*ssed even before he finished speaking.


    It was because Philip had pulled a chair directly from the security station on the side and sat down on it


    swaggeringly.


    Furthermore, he also propped his legs up and crossed his arms, looking indifferent and casual.


    That was right.


    Philip was waiting, waiting for the person in charge toe over and apologize to him!


    ¡°Damn it! Kid, hurry up and get lost! You really want us to use force on you, huh? We¡¯re trained in


    martial arts and masters of Taekwondo!¡±


    The fat security guard was already very dissatisfied.


    Was this guy tantly provoking them?


    If he refused to listen to advice, then they would use force!


    Philip frowned slightly. Martial arts and Taekwondo?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He could not be bothered with these two security guards and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your person


    in charge toe over and apologize to me!¡±


    F*ck!


    Such audacity!


    Abruptly, the two guards burst into mockingughter. They looked at each other helplessly and started


    to grab hold of Philip¡¯s shoulders to throw him out!


    However, he could not be moved!


    The two of them could not even lift a kid who looked weak and feeble!


    Philip nced at themzily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. When the person in chargees inter, you¡¯ll


    be in trouble.¡±


    The two security guards were very angry. They pulled out the anti-riot batons directly from their waists


    and shouted, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t make trouble! If something really happens, you have to be responsible for it!¡±


    However, Philip did not respond.


    It was also at this time that a disgruntled reprimand came from the side.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you doing? Why is it so noisy here? Don¡¯t you know that the party tonight


    is important? Why are you still chatting here? Do you want to lose your jobs?¡±


    Hearing that, the two security guards turned while trembling in fright. They stood at attention and


    saluted the middle-aged man walking over to them.


    ¡°Captain Jackson.¡±


    They did not expect to see the captain here.


    In front of them, a sturdy middle-aged man with a look of impatience approached them. He nced at


    Philip, then asked the two security guards in a castigating manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The fat security guard leaned over and exined.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even deal with this small matter? Throw him out! If he dares to break in again, break his


    legs! If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll be responsible!¡±


    The security captain by the name of Jackson was full of chills and dissatisfaction.


    After speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    He did not pay any attention to Philip at all.


    However, Philip said lightly at this moment, ¡°Are you sure you want to throw me out?¡±


    Captain Jackson paused when he heard the words, turned around, and looked at Philip up and down


    with a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Why? Are you trying to say that you¡¯re a guest of


    the High Seas Chamber of Commerce tonight?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m more important than those ordinary guests.¡±


    Hahaha!


    In an instant, the two security guardsughed.


    Captain Jackson also chuckled and said, ¡°Excuse me, people like us who have received professional


    training generally don¡¯tugh, unless¡­¡±


    He alsoughed along with them!


    How could he spout such insolent words?


    More important than ordinary guests?


    He was nothing but a pesky fly!


    He was wearing such ordinary clothes but saying he was the emperor?


    Philip frowned. How could this High Seas Chamber of Commerce employ these unqualified and


    mindless security guards?


    Fortunately, he had a good temper.


    Otherwise, he would have wrecked this ce long ago.


    ¡°Soon,¡± Philip smiled faintly and said.


    The three of them were puzzled by this word.


    What did he mean?


    What was soon?

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    ¡°Boy, stop ying tricks and get out! This is the final warning! This ce is closed to the public today!¡±


    Captain Jackson lost all patience and shouted.


    It was getting very busy inside. He did not have the time to y around with kids.


    With that said, Captain Jackson ordered the two security guards, ¡°You two, hurry up and throw him out.


    Don¡¯t affect the admission of the guests. If the guests inside notice anything and it affects the


    reputation of White Horse Hotel, you have to answer for it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±


    The two security guards quickly nodded.


    Then, they turned around and looked at Philip with cold faces. Holding the anti-riot batons in their


    hands, they squeezed them in their palms and said viciously, ¡°Young man, we already warned you just


    now. Don¡¯t be stupid. Now, get out or we¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    However, Philip still looked calm while gazing at the three of them.


    At this moment, the two security guards were irritated, and they were about to use force on Philip!


    However, in the next second, a sharp yell rang behind them!


    ¡°Stop! You fools!¡±


    Jonas rushed over at this moment. Seeing this scene, his eyes were spitting fire as he was furious!


    This was simply preposterous!


    The young man in front of him was the future heir to the rke family, Tim rke¡¯s nephew!


    He was an existence that even the royal family of Elizabeth needed respect and take care of!


    The royal family had spent a great fortune to invite Tim rke to participate in tonight¡¯s High Seas


    Chamber of Commerce.


    They even organized the Chamber of Commerce on the high seas of Riverton.


    Now, the security guards here dared toy their hands on Tim¡¯s nephew!


    What an incredulous joke!


    If anything happened, how was he supposed to exin it to the royal family?!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If they angered the rke family due to a little negligence, even the entire royal family might have to


    suffer for it!


    When the two security guards and Captain Jackson heard this voice, their hearts and souls trembled.


    The hands of the guards shook as the anti-riot batons fell directly to the ground!


    Holy sh*t!


    President Jonas Sachs actually came here personally!


    Was it a coincidence?


    It had to be a coincidence!


    Captain Jackson was very good at apple polishing. He immediately turned around and greeted Jonas


    who was walking hurriedly. He smiled and said, ¡°President, why did youe here in person? Don¡¯t


    worry, I can take care of everything.¡±


    After that, he turned around and shouted at the two little security guards, ¡°Why are you still standing


    around? Hurry up and throw this troublemaker out of this ce!¡±


    Captain Jackson was very angry.


    If President Sachs was annoyed because of this, that would be the end of his career!


    The more terrifying thing was, even the chairman of White Horse Hotel treated President Sachs


    respectfully!


    How could Captain Jackson not panic?


    He was just the security captain of White Horse Hotel.


    He needed to make sure he performed well, starting with this damned troublemaker!


    However¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    A stern rebuke sounded behind him!


    ¡°Troublemaker? Who are you calling a troublemaker? I think you¡¯re the ones making trouble!¡±


    Jonas blew his top and red at them while yelling angrily, ¡°Mr. rke is the most distinguished guest


    of the Chamber of Commerce tonight. How dare you treat him like this?! Throw him out? How very bold


    of you!¡±


    Instantly¡­


    The two security guards and Captain Jackson were all dumbfounded at this moment!


    Fear!


    Apprehension!


    The cold sweat on their foreheads dripped.


    What was the situation?


    Was this guy really the VIP tonight?

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    For a while, Jackson and the two security guards were afraid to speak. They only looked at Philip


    suspiciously and uneasily.


    How could this be possible?


    How could this hillbilly, with his unremarkable appearance, be the guest of honor?


    All the guests entering the venue were escorted by luxury cars, and even the rich second-generation


    would drive over in person.


    As a VIP, he should at least have a Roll-Royce to send him here, right?


    ¡°President, is there a misunderstanding? How could this guy be a VIP? Just look at him. Which part of


    him looks like a VIP? He looks more like a penniless loafer.¡±


    Jackson could not believe the scene before his eyes.


    The other two security guards were quick to agree. ¡°Yes, how could he be a VIP? Just now, this guy


    was kicked out because he insulted the girl group, me Girls. Many people at the scene can testify.¡±


    When Jackson heard this, he immediately red at the fat security guard and shouted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    say it earlier?!¡±


    He turned his head and looked at Jonas with a smile on his face before pointing at the calm Philip


    angrily. He shouted, ¡°President, you heard that clearly. This guy is a rogue, definitely not the VIP you¡¯re


    referring to. He must be impersonating someone. I¡¯ll kick him out!¡±


    Jackson was about to make a move.


    Philip shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! What did you say? A rascal like you dares to scold me? If it isn¡¯t for President Sachs¡¯ presence


    today, I¡¯d have broken your hands!¡±


    Jackson shouted angrily, anger burning in his eyes.


    However!


    A furious roar sounded behind him!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Presumptuous! Are you deaf? I said, Mr. rke is a VIP!¡±


    Jonas was livid at the moment.


    What the hell was wrong with the security personnel?


    He was already standing here and they still could not see it?


    Facing Jonas¡¯ anger, Jackson was flustered. He froze in ce,pletely unsure of what to do.


    Next, in his shocked gaze, Jonas took a few steps and stood in front of Philip respectfully, even giving a


    royal bow. He said seriously and respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke. It was my improper arrangement


    that caused you to be treated unfairly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with this matter seriously and give you a


    satisfactory exnation!


    ¡°On behalf of the Elizabeth family, I¡¯d like to express my deepest apologies to Mr. rke. I hope you


    can forgive this oversight of mine.¡±


    Jonas said seriously while ncing at Philip¡¯s face furtively from the corners of his eyes. He found that


    thetter looked unmoved and unperturbed like he was waiting for something.


    Without a doubt¡­


    Jonas immediately turned around and chastised the three security personnel, ¡°You three are fired. I¡¯ll


    report this matter to the director of White Horse Hotel personally!¡±


    With that said, Jonas no longer looked at the bitter faces of the three people and looked at Philip


    apologetically. He was waiting for his reaction.


    Jackson¡¯s body trembled, his head feeling empty.


    It was because of his arrogance and rudeness that his future was now ruined.


    Thud!


    Jackson immediately knelt and shouted to Jonas in tears, ¡°President, please don¡¯t do this. I have a


    family to support and can¡¯t lose this job. I was wrong, I was really wrong. I beg of you. Please don¡¯t


    report this matter.¡±


    The other two security guards also looked at Jonas tremblingly, then knelt to beg for mercy.


    Jonas waved his hand angrily and yelled, ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation! Tonight is the


    most important international chamber ofmerce for the royal family but you stopped the most


    distinguished guest from attending this event. It¡¯s a disgrace to White Horse Hotel and an insult to the


    royal family! Firing you from your post is already the lightest punishment!¡±


    Jonas was very angry.


    If these three people brought immeasurable losses to the chamber ofmerce and the royal family,


    even their lives would not be enough to pay for the damages!

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Hearing that, Jackson was very frightened. He staggered to Philip on his knees and bowed repeatedly,


    saying, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive my ill manners. Please let us go this time. We won¡¯t do it


    again!¡±


    With that, Jackson and the two security guards put their heads on the ground, shaking all over.


    Fear filled their hearts.


    Who would have thought that an ordinary man could have such a big background?!


    He had a status higher than that of Jonas Sachs!


    Originally, Jonas was already the person with the highest status in the audience tonight. He was also


    the head butler of the royal family and the president of the domestic region!


    Now, it was inconceivable that such a highly-regarded person actually respected the ordinary man in


    front of him so much!


    Thus, Jackson finally realized what a big mistake he had made. He was practically dancing on the edge


    of death now!


    Philip did not speak. He lowered his eyebrows and looked down at the three people who were kneeling


    in front of him before walking over directly.


    First, he stood in front of the fat security guard, stretched out the leather shoe on his foot, lifted his chin,


    and said, ¡°Do you still remember what you said?¡±


    The fat security guard raised his head tremblingly and immediately reacted. With the sleeves of his


    shirt, he rubbed on the shoe vigorously.


    ¡°Let me wipe it for you. I¡¯ll polish all your shoes in the future.¡±


    The fat security guard, with a forced smile on his face, spat on the shoe and rubbed it energetically.


    Philip frowned and retracted his foot. This person was really unhygienic.


    Next.


    Standing in front of Jackson now, he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll give the two of you a chance. Run tenps around


    the port route.¡±


    When Jackson and the other security guard heard the words, their hearts dropped.


    The port route was six miles perp!


    So they had to run 60 miles in total?!


    However, could they refuse?


    No!


    Without further ado, Jackson and the other security guard bowed repeatedly while saying loudly,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. rke!¡±


    After speaking, they both got up and immediately started running.


    It was this time that Jonas greeted him with a smile and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, pleasee with


    me. I¡¯ve reserved the best suite for you. The party starts at eight o¡¯clock and there¡¯s still some time


    before we leave the venue.¡±


    Philip nodded and followed.


    After only a few steps, he saw a crowd of people pouring out from the gates of White Horse Hotel as if


    chasing after Jonas.


    Frowning, Philip said with dissatisfaction, ¡°So many people?¡±


    At that, Jonas knew it was bad. Philip must be someone who preferred the quiet. He immediately


    stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Mr. rke, pleasee this way to the side door.¡±


    Jonas quickly led Philip into White Horse Hotel through the side entrance.


    Here, a lot of people rushed out. From a distance, Jonas was seen with a young man leaving through


    the side door!


    ¡°Quick, that way!¡±


    The crowd swarmed.


    Zee and two members of the girl group also followed everyone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Hey, Zee, don¡¯t you think that person¡¯s back looks familiar?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    One of the girls in a pink dress pouted suspiciously while blinking.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Zee looked over doubtfully too. It was indeed familiar.


    ¡°Hey, why do I feel like he¡¯s the pervert who touched you just now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The girl in the pink dress blinked her big eyes that had on glittering eyeshadow and covered her small


    mouth while saying in surprise.


    Hearing that, Zee took a few serious nces before jeering, ¡°How is it possible that the pervert is a


    person who Jonas Sachs would receive in person? Just think about it. That scum was kicked out a long


    time ago. This person¡¯s back just looks a little familiar, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Zee refused to believe that the pervert could be a VIP.


    That would be a world-ss joke!


    ¡°Hey, Zee, what if that¡¯s really the case? You had always dreamed of marrying into a wealthy family. If


    you¡¯ve offended a rich young master, are you going to beg for forgiveness by offering yourself?¡±


    The girl in the pink dress nudged at Zee¡¯s waist, deliberately teasing her.


    Zee turned around and rolled her eyes at her before joining in the teasing too. ¡°Are you still talking


    nonsense? If he really turns out to be a rich young master, I¡¯ll gouge my eyeballs and quit the


    entertainment circle.¡±


    Zee said so confidently. While speaking, she nced in the direction of the side door.


    Her heart yearned for the mysterious man.


    Who could that person be? Even President Jonas Sachs had to personally receive him.


    If she could grab the attention of such a young master, she would have nothing to worry about for the


    rest of her life.


    ¡°Zee?¡±


    The girl in the pink dress smiled again mischievously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death! Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Zee snorted, and the two started teasing each other again.


    The two girls presented a very beautiful sight, and a lot of media reporters started wildly taking pictures


    in an instant.


    Being youthful was limitless indeed.


    Over here, a group of people rushed over but was stopped by the security guard at the side entrance.


    ¡°Sorry, this is a private club. No entry.¡±


    At the scene, the people crowded in front of the door were all well-known figures across the country


    and even abroad.


    However, in front of this door, they could only shake their heads dejectedly and turn around.


    It was clearly stated on the door¡ªWhite Horse Manor Royal Private Club.


    Only the top VIPs could stay here, and it was an exclusive ce deliberately and independently


    opened by White Horse Hotel.


    Without the explicit permission of President Lent of White Horse Hotel or the personal invitation of


    President Sachs, no one could take another step further!


    Zee and the other two members of the girl group stood aside, witnessing this scene with their own


    eyes. Their hearts were even more shocked!


    ¡°Amazing! What kind of identity can that person have to enter this ce? Even the corporate bosses


    and families worth billions, or even tens of billions, aren¡¯t qualified to enter!¡±


    The girl in the pink dress shouted exaggeratedly, her eyes full of little stars. She looked very envious.


    Zee trembled even more!


    She looked at the side door expectantly with all kinds of thoughts running in her mind.


    She must seize this opportunity!


    Whether she could be a wealthy wife depended entirely on this!


    ¡°Zee, Roo is calling everyone for a rehearsal.¡±


    Not far away, several other members trotted over.


    Zee and the others responded and left the ce.


    However, before leaving, Zee could not stop looking back every few steps.


    After returning to the lobby, it was extremely lively. Everyone was discussing the VIP tonight, the big


    shot who was personally received by President Jonas Sachs himself!


    me Girls came to the backyard under the guidance of the waitress.


    This was an empty courtyard especially reserved for them by the organizer to rest, do their makeup,


    and rehearse.


    As soon as they entered, the seven girls were shocked by the luxurious interior in front of them!


    This was the luxury enjoyed by the rich!


    With this, Zee¡¯s determination to marry into a wealthy family was further stoked.


    At the same time, after Philip and Jonas entered the private club, they were also attracted to the interior


    style here.


    ¡°Mr. rke, my name is Kyle Lent. I¡¯m the president of White Horse Hotel and this royal private club.


    I¡¯m honored to have Mr. rke here!¡±

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    At this time, two people hurriedly walked over from the side door of the clubhouse¡¯s hall¡ªa man and a


    woman.


    The man was in his 40s, wearing a ck suit with his hairbed back. There was a conspicuous gold


    watch on his wrist and a string of praying beads in his hand. The sleek face revealed the steadiness


    and cunningness of a businessman.


    A person of faith was easier tomunicate with.


    The woman was likely his assistant. She was very young, in her 20s, and very beautiful with a sexy


    figure and ck-framed sses. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, and she was wearing a white shirt


    paired with a red skirt.


    The moment she saw Philip, the female assistant bowed and smiled slightly. She gently pushed the


    frame of the sses with her left hand, appearing quite intellectual.


    Philip looked sideways at Jonas who stood respectfully behind him.


    Jonas hurriedly extended his arms and exined animatedly, ¡°Dear Mr. rke, let me introduce you.


    This is the president of the hotel and the club, Kyle Lent. He¡¯s also the person in charge before we


    board the cruise tonight. I¡¯m the one who told him toe here and meet Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip nodded, stretched out his hand, shook hands with Kyle, and said, ¡°Mr. Lent, it¡¯s nice to meet


    you.¡±


    Kyle nodded hurriedly and shook Philip¡¯s hand with a face full of excitement. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr.


    rke, you¡¯re too polite. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. rke, who is held in high regards by President Sachs, to


    be so young.¡±


    Philip smiled and said nothing.


    Kyle was a smart person and knew he should not disturb him at this time, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°Then, Mr. rke, please have a rest here. President Sachs and I shall make some arrangements at


    the front office. I¡¯ll leave my assistant Mavis with you.¡±


    After that, Kyle and Jonas left the suite.


    Philip nced at Mavis, thinking that Kyle was an old fox. He deliberately left a beautiful woman in his


    room. He was simply regarding him as a yboy.


    ¡°Mr. rke, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Mavis folded her hands over her abdomen with a gentle smile on her face.


    Philip thought for a while and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go out for a walk by myself.¡±


    After that, he ignored Mavis and walked straight out of the suite along the winding stone road.


    The view was worthy of artistic appreciation.


    Many famous paintings and works of art hung on the white walls on both sides.


    Mavis followed behind, making introductions while walking.


    Back at the me Girls, Zee rehearsed for a while beforeing out by making an excuse of having to


    go to thedies.


    Just now, she saw a passage in the side hall that seemed to lead to the private club.


    Stepping on her high heels and wearing a low-cut tight-fitting performance costume, she looked very


    sexy. After adjusting her hair, she walked along the narrow corridor all the way in.


    Fortunately, the guard here seemed to be away temporarily.


    The farther she walked in, the more rapidly Zee¡¯s heart thumped.


    What could that rich young master look like? Would he like a reckless person like her?


    After walking for a while, around the corner¡­


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Zee identally ran into a man and knocked directly into him!


    Philip was also very surprised. He stretched out his hands to support the delicate body.


    Upon taking a closer look, he knew it was bad!


    Sure enough¡­


    Zee was full of apologies, but after flicking her hair, she saw the man standing in front of her. He was


    the one who had insulted her in the parking lot before! She suddenly screamed!


    ¡°Ah! Aren¡¯t you that pervert? What are you doing here?¡±


    With eyes full of disbelief, Zee nced at the quiet corridor behind Philip and the woman standing


    beside him.


    How could this guy be here?


    Were they not standing behind the boundary of the private club?!

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Philip shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zee suddenly exploded in anger and gritted her teeth.


    With a frown, she crossed her arms around her chest, put on a ferocious mocking look on her face, and


    said, ¡°Hehe, for a pervert like you to get in here, you¡¯re quite capable. You can¡¯t be an employee here,


    right? A janitor, perhaps?¡±


    Zee looked down on Philip. This guy was dressed in ordinary casual clothes. Although he was not too


    bad-looking,pared to the rich second-generation young masters and bosses here today, he was


    nothing but a stinking fleabag.


    Exceptionally putrid!


    Too bad. Some people were simply iparable.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, somewhat helpless.


    Before he came here, he had deliberately changed his clothes to look unassuming, but they were not


    that bad.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Who would have thought that the rich second-generation young mastersing here tonight would be


    so exaggerated and show off like that?


    Inparison, Philip was really less than mediocre.


    Zee rolled her colorful eyes and continued with the unbridled mockery. ¡°Why, can¡¯t you answer? Aren¡¯t


    you getting out of my way yet? Don¡¯t stand in the way of others! If you dy my business, you can¡¯t


    afford the consequences!¡±


    Having said that, Zee pushed Philip away roughly and walked ahead with her straight, slender fair legs.


    However, the narrow corridor was only that wide.


    Zee did not want to brush past Philip, so she stamped her foot and said angrily, ¡°Are you doing this


    deliberately? Get out of here!¡±


    Philip smiled coldly and said, ¡°Have I provoked you in some way? Why are you so hostile toward me?¡±


    Hehe.


    Zee sneered and decided not to leave after all. She looked at Philip coldly and said with disdain, ¡°I see


    a lot of scum like you. Every day, I have such brain-dead fans giving presents to me. I can¡¯t even be


    bothered to look them in the eye. Pah!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip frowned.


    Then, he said with displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re a celebrity, after all. How could you say that about your fans?¡±


    Zee¡¯s face was full of disdain as she said, ¡°What? They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of penniless scumbags.


    They expect me to smile at them?¡±


    ¡°You like money so much?¡± Philip asked again.


    ¡°None of your business! Get lost!¡±


    Zee could not be bothered talking to this person, so she tried to push Philip out of her way.


    Philip refused to budge.


    It was because her words were very hurtful. Not for him, but for those innocent fans.


    ¡°I have to say this. You¡¯re a celebrity and the fans are the ones who made you popr. If you say this


    about them behind their backs, won¡¯t they be sad if they hear it?¡±


    Philip said lightly with a chill in his tone.


    Once, Philip had also chased after celebrities, even pretending to be a passerby and went backstage


    during concerts for autographs.


    However, they did not even look at him.


    Angry, Philip had directly exposed his identity and overturned the entire concert.


    Later, the celebrity and thepany¡¯s big boss knelt to beg for mercy, but Philip turned a blind eye.


    Therefore, Philip understood the feelings of those innocent fans.


    ¡°Say, do you have nothing better to do? How is this any of your f*cking business? You¡¯re just a


    perverted b*stard who came here to work. What right do you have to say anything about me?¡±


    Zee was very upset.


    She did not get to meet the rich young master but got entangled with this persistent scumbag instead.


    ¡°Are you getting lost or not? I¡¯ll call the security guard if you don¡¯t get out of my sight. I¡¯m the guest


    performer tonight. If you make me unhappy, I can get you fired and put your picture online, so even


    your family will get implicated!¡±


    Zee threatened. She was running out of time.


    Philip frowned when he heard the threatening words.


    Mavis just stood there behind him without saying a word.


    Zee had not noticed her either.


    Suddenly¡­


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth curved upward, revealing a faint sneer. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not a scumbag. If


    you want me to tell you who I am, I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±


    Damn it!


    Instantly, Zee burst intoughter with a mocking expression on her face and said, ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking


    lunatic. A fleabag like you dares to brag like this?¡±


    Philip shrugged.


    The more Zee looked at Philip¡¯s indifferent manner, the angrier she became. She shouted directly,


    ¡°Security! Security! There¡¯s a thief here!¡±


    At her shouts, two security guards in uniforms responded.


    They ran over and found the three people standing there, the atmosphere around them very stiff.


    The woman standing at the upper corner over there was actually Mr. Lent¡¯s assistant!

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Instantly, the two security guards were anxious.


    This was the only route leading to the private clubhouse. Both of them went out for a smoke just now


    and walked around. Unexpectedly, they encountered such a situation!


    Would ordinary people appear here?


    After they saw Zee, they were even more certain that the young man opposite was the troublemaker!


    Of course, they could recognize their goddess, Zee. They were die-hard fans too!


    Zee was the guest performer for tonight!


    Thus, the thief she spoke of must be that man!


    As such, they immediately walked toward Philip coldly and pointed at him while yelling, ¡°Hey, you. Put


    your hands on your head and stand against the wall!¡±


    However, as soon as they finished shouting, Philip only looked at them coldly. They were suddenly


    shocked.


    What a terrible look!


    After that, Assistant Mavis also looked over and signaled with her eyes.


    In an instant, they were dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    They immediately stopped shouting.


    Zee yelled even more enthusiastically now that the security guards were here. She pointed to Philip¡¯s


    nose and cursed, ¡°Quick! This guy is a thief. He wanted to go in and steal something but I stopped


    him!¡±


    The two security guards looked at each other, nced at Mavis, and found that her face was grim.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The two security guards were at a loss. Looking at Mavis, they smiled and said, ¡°Assistant Mavis,


    you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Mavis nodded, knowing that it was time for her to act. She stepped forward, strutting like a model as


    she approached.


    Zee only just noticed that there was a sexy and beautiful woman next to her.


    Assistant Mavis?


    Could it be that she was the personal assistant of President Kyle Lent of White Horse Hotel?


    Before they came here, the agency had trained them.


    Regarding the guests and the persons in charge of the venue, they had been briefed about it all.


    It was to prevent these young girls from getting into trouble.


    Smack!


    Unexpectedly¡­


    A sexy woman like Mavis directly raised her hand and pped Zee across the face before


    reprimanding solemnly, ¡°Making such a din here. Do you think this is your concert? Don¡¯t you know


    everyone here today are all guests attending the Chamber of Commerce? If you disturb the VIPs in the


    clubhouse, can you bear the consequences?¡±


    This p happened without warning!


    Zee was stunned for a while.


    She covered her face and was angry, but she dared not retaliate.


    She had read the information. This Mavis was a formidable character.


    She was just a member of a girl band and had not reached the front line yet. She would definitely be at


    a disadvantage if she quarreled with the assistant of such a big hotel¡¯s president!


    However, she still said grudgingly, ¡°Why are you hitting me? I¡¯m the guest performer for tonight!¡±


    Mavis sneered and said with disregard, ¡°Such sharp words at such a young age. You¡¯re not even


    famous yet and already want to put on airs?¡±


    After that, Mavis directly motioned to the two security guards and said, ¡°Throw her out!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the security guards were dumbfounded.


    Zee was even more stunned.


    What?


    Throw her out?


    Was she kidding?


    ¡°I¡¯m a me Girl. I have three million fans! I¡¯m the guest performer for tonight. How dare you do this to


    me?!¡±


    Zee suddenly stomped her feet with anger while pointing at Philip who was watching the excitement,


    shouting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you throw him out instead? He¡¯s just a stinking janitor. What right does he have to


    be here? Could his identity be better than mine?¡±


    Mavis scoffed. ¡°What an ignorant little girl. Do you know who the person standing in front of you is?¡±

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Ayer of frost hung on Mavis¡¯ face.


    The only reason why she had stepped forward was to wait for Philip¡¯s intentions.


    Zee was already giddy with anger. She was a me Girl, a member of the highly popr girl group


    with more than three million fans. How could she tolerate other people beating her and calling her a


    little girl?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Could a stinking scumbag like him be a guest of the Chamber of Commerce


    tonight?¡±


    Zee cursed angrily, her eyes red as she red fiercely at the nonchnt Philip.


    This guy looked indifferent as if the current situation was not caused by him.


    Mavis nced at Zee coldly, feeling sorry for her. This little girl was really blind.


    She sneered and said, ¡°Oblivious! Let me tell you, the person standing in front of you is tonight¡¯s¡­¡±


    In the end, before Mavis finished speaking¡­


    Philip interrupted her and said, ¡°I¡¯m just the janitor. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Philip did not want to expose his identity in front of Zee.


    This young girl was just a brainless fool.


    The less trouble, the better.


    Mavis looked at Philip doubtfully. When she saw thetter¡¯s gaze, she understood.


    Mr. rke wanted to minimize the conflict.


    When Zee heard this, she jumped up in anger and pointed to Philip while shouting, ¡°I knew it! For a


    penniless bloke like you to enter here, you must be the janitor or the likes! How dare you yell at me just


    now?! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    While swearing, Zee wanted to do something to appease her humiliation.


    However¡­


    Mavis yelled coldly, ¡°Why are you still standing around? Send her out. If you disturb the VIPs in the


    clubhouse, you can pack your things and go home!¡±


    Assistant Mavis had spoken, and the two security guards also hurriedly stopped Zee before leading her


    out.


    Before Zee left, she yelled, ¡°Why are you pushing me instead of taking care of that scum? I¡¯m Zee of


    me Girls!¡±


    Her voice gradually drifted away as they saw Zee¡¯s frustrated figure disappearing into the narrow


    corridor.


    Philip breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mavis asked, ¡°Mr. rke, why didn¡¯t you tell her who you are? Such a rude and arrogant girl should be


    taught a good lesson. Otherwise, she¡¯ll continue to be like that in the future.¡±


    Philip shrugged, putting his hands in his trouser pockets. He said, ¡°Why should I care about other


    people¡¯s affairs? I just want to participate in this chamber ofmerce quietly and then go back. The


    less trouble, the better.¡±


    After that, Philip walked toward the front hall.


    He was bored and wanted to go out for a stroll.


    Mavis stood there in a daze. She could not figure out Philip¡¯s intentions.


    Did Mr. rke really prefer to be low-profile?


    He was obviously very powerful and influential, so why not make use of it?


    She could not understand it.


    It seemed that she had a very different worldview from the rich.


    Mavis did not bother to think about it. Stepping on her stilettos and swaying her hips, she hurriedly


    caught up to Philip.


    Back to Zee.


    She returned to the rest area where the other members were putting on makeup and rehearsing.


    She sat on the side in anger and vented her frustrations on the makeup artist and stylist.


    Those staff members were also scared and dared not say anything.


    There was even a young girl who cried after being yelled at.


    Roo, the leader of the team, heard themotion here. She brought a few members of the team with


    her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zee? Who made you angry?¡±


    Zee said angrily, ¡°Who else can it be? Guess who I saw just now?¡±


    The girl in the pink dress was very gossipy. She squeezed over and said with a grin, ¡°It can¡¯t be that


    rich young master, right?¡±


    Zee rolled her eyes angrily at her and said, ¡°Would I be so angry if it was?¡±


    How could that scumbag be a rich young master?


    She would jump into the sea if he was!


    ¡°Then who the hell made you so angry? We¡¯ll help you out!¡±


    The rest of the members started talking one after another, thinking that there was more power in


    numbers.


    The more Zee thought about it, the angrier she became. She said fiercely, ¡°Who else could it be but the


    pervert who touched me in the parking lot earlier?! You don¡¯t know about this, but that d*ck actually


    came in here too!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The girl in the pink dress, Candy, opened her mouth slightly and asked incredulously, ¡°How did he get


    in? Didn¡¯t the security throw him out? Could he be a perverted stalker? Zee, you¡¯re in danger.¡±


    The other members of the group were also scared and angry.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    ¡°What the heck. If he dares to show up and harass Zee, we¡¯ll break his legs!¡±


    ¡°Fans have gone crazy these days. Zee is too famous, so these fans follow her like the devil.¡±


    ¡°Zee, don¡¯t be afraid. With us around, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡±


    Looking at the team members who were filled with righteous indignation and sincerely wanted to help


    her, Zee sighed helplessly and cursed, ¡°No, he¡¯s a janitor here. I just happened to run into him.¡±


    All of a sudden, the others were amused.


    ¡°Damn it! I thought he was actually a someone! So he turns out to be just a garbage collector!¡±


    ¡°Rx, we can take care of this scumbag for you easily!¡±


    Zee nodded in agreement and attributed all the grievances in her heart to Philip.


    She vowed to make that lowlife kneel and apologize to her!


    Next, the members began to do their makeup and rehearse intensely.


    Half an hourter, their agent took the members out to generate some publicity. They greeted many


    entrepreneurs, including the rich second-generations.


    Among them were some of their fans.


    This made Zee very excited.


    It turned out that there were rich second-generations among her fans.


    She felt very happy and bashful.


    ¡°Young Master Gold, you¡¯ve agreed to give each of us an iPhone 11 Pro Max.¡±


    In the lounge area of the front hall, the members of me Girls, under the guidance of the agent,


    apanied four or five well-known rich second-generations in the upper circle.


    One of them was Clifford Gold, who was quite well-known among his peers.


    He was also a fan of the me Girls¡ªnot just a regr one, but a fan who was about to be a


    patron.


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s no big deal. After you¡¯ve signed an agreement under mypany, you¡¯ll receive all


    kinds of gifts. I go out to sea once a week and travel abroad every month. I¡¯ll also give you bonuses


    every year.¡±


    Clifford Gold was smoking a cigar. Propping his legs, he sat beside Zee and Candy.


    He had the basis for being arrogant.


    His family ran a real estatepany with assets of more than 40 billion.


    He also opened an entertainmentpany and invested more than three billion in it.


    Under its banner were a lot of popr and uing minor celebrities.


    Now, he was also nning to poach the me Girls.


    The other few rich second-generations next to him were naturally Clifford¡¯s friends, and their families


    were more or less involved in trading. Their assets started from 100 million upward.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Gold.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Several members of the girl group smiled in gratitude.


    Such a rich second-generation was their goal.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Zee? You seem a little down.¡±


    Clifford nced at Zee beside him. He really liked this face of hers.


    Without waiting for Zee to speak, Candy said quickly, ¡°Young Master Gold, you have no idea. Zee was


    humiliated by a pervert just now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Clifford¡¯s face immediately changed. He asked coldly, ¡°When did it happen? Tell me


    about it.¡±


    After that, Candy recounted the events with many additions of her own. As for Zee, she also behaved


    in a distressed manner, finally breaking down and crying.


    This agitated Clifford. He threw the wine ss in his hand on the coffee table and shouted, ¡°Damn it!


    Who is that rubbish?! How dare he molest the woman I¡¯ve taken a fancy to?! Where is he? Take me to


    him!¡±


    Zee pretended to sob and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know he¡¯s a janitor here. Young Master Gold, you


    must stand up for me.¡±


    Clifford pitied her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zee. I can¡¯t stand seeing a woman getting bullied. No matter


    who he is, I¡¯ll call the shots for you!¡±


    Zee raised her head. With tears running down her face, the appearance aroused sympathy.


    At this moment, she was looking in the direction of the side door of the front hall when she saw Philip


    looking around with his hands in his pants pockets.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s him!¡±


    Zee immediately pointed at Philip and shouted!

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Swoosh!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the direction Zee pointed in.


    Sure enough, a sneaky-looking man was looking around and eating a snack he stole!


    F*ck!


    Zee was immediately upset and angry. She turned around and nudged Clifford next to her while crying,


    ¡°Young Master Gold, it¡¯s him. That¡¯s the scumbag. He molested me and even got me into trouble!¡±


    Clifford was an egotistical man. He had countless women in the past but preferred little girls like Zee.


    Especially with Zee¡¯s tearful appearance at this moment, it made him feel distressed and angry!


    Without further ado!


    Clifford snapped his fingers. In an instant, the bodyguard behind him bent over and asked, ¡°Young


    Master, what are your orders?¡±


    Clifford looked at Philip grimly and said, ¡°Go and bring him here.¡±


    After speaking, he picked up the ss and took a sip of the vodka with a sneer at the corner of his


    eyes.


    Several other rich second-generations and the other members of me Girls began gloating with


    unpleasant expressions on their faces.


    It was over for that scoundrel!


    Once Clifford made a move, he would be dead for sure!


    Here, Philip had nothing better to do and was looking for some food to fill his stomach.


    Suddenly, a man in a ck suit and sunsses came beside him and said solemnly, ¡°Mister, our young


    master invites you to go over.¡±


    As he said that, the man in the ck suit stretched out his hand and pointed at Clifford and the others


    who were sitting on the sofa in the lounge area.


    Philip frowned and looked over.


    He did not know them.


    The only person he knew was Zee, who was next to the handsome man.


    Instantly, Philip understood.


    Interesting.


    Then, Philip replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know your young master. Go back and tell him, if he wants to


    talk to me, he shoulde here himself.¡±


    Overbearing!


    Moreover, when he said this, Philip¡¯s face was already cold.


    Hearing the words, the man in the ck suit and sunsses suddenly changed his demeanor. He


    directly stretched out his arms and was about to drag Philip over, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not up to


    you.¡±


    However¡­


    Bam!


    Philip kicked him!


    This was intolerable.


    Did he think he was a pushover?


    Before the bodyguard could react, he had already knocked over a row of dining tables on his back,


    smashing many wine bottles and sses.


    The man in the ck suit and sunsses immediately jumped up from the ground, took off his


    sunsses abruptly, and punched him with his bare fists!


    Themotion caused the people around to scatter away as they watched silently.


    However, Philip turned sideways, raised his hand, and grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s fist. Then, with a flick


    of his hand, he flipped him over his shoulder!


    Bang!


    The man in the ck suit was thrown out again!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets. His eyes were cold as he snorted.


    The man in the ck suit got up to strike again.


    Clifford was furious. He got up, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and walked over with a bunch of


    people.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Clifford shouted. When he passed the man in the ck suit, he said coldly, ¡°Such an embarrassment.


    Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The man in the ck suit lowered his head and stepped aside, still staring at Philip with a hostile gaze.


    ¡°Hey, brat, you have some moves.¡±


    With a cold smile on his face, Clifford looked at Philip.


    Zee and several other group members around her were also a little surprised.


    A janitor actually possessed such skills.


    However, they were unperturbed.


    After all, Clifford was around. How could a stinky scumbag like him do anything?


    Philip raised his head calmly and nced at the group of people. They were all radiantly dressed but


    had dark hearts.


    All the onlookers around were also quietly talking about it.


    They were people of a certain status who would not stand by and watch the show like those noisy


    people in the market.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Philip asked lightly at this time.


    Zee stepped out immediately, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°You pretentious pervert! How dare you


    act so arrogantly in front of Young Master Gold?! Believe it or not, you can be fired if Young Master


    Gold wishes for it!¡±


    She had enough of Philip. All her frustrations today were because of this scum.


    Philip turned his head, raised his brows, and looked at Zee while saying coldly, ¡°You should talk while


    you still can because after a while, you won¡¯t have another chance.¡±


    Philip was really annoyed.


    He had not provoked her and even let go of her, but she still came after him persistently.


    ¡°Damn! Still being so pretentious!¡± Zee reprimanded.


    p, p, p!


    A sudden round of apuse.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Clifford pped his hands and scorned. ¡°Well done! A young man like you is very brazen and arrogant.


    A lowly janitor dares toe to the front hall and steal something to eat? Didn¡¯t your parents educate


    you? What a bum. I don¡¯t care what you do. Right now, kneel and apologize to Zee. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get


    someone to take care of you.¡±


    Clifford was not afraid to cause trouble. His father was quite influential here.


    Here, he owned the sky.


    He had the right to be arrogant.


    Money was everything.


    In an instant, Philip¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Anyone familiar with Philip would know that his expression at this time already showed that he was


    angry.


    ¡°F*cker, are you deaf? I don¡¯t want to mention what you did to Zee. Just get on your knees and


    apologize! Do you really want me to use force on you?¡±


    Clifford was very pompous.


    As for Philip, he asked indifferently, ¡°From your words, your family seems to be rich and powerful?¡±


    Instantly, Clifford burst intoughter.


    Several of his rich second-generation friends behind him, as well as Zee and the others, also sneered


    and shook their heads mockingly.


    Afterughing, Clifford looked at Philip with displeasure. Since when would a penniless garbage


    collector dare to ask him this question so pretentiously and arrogantly?


    Who did he think he was?


    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Clifford was so angry that heughed instead. He, Clifford Gold, was a famous rich second-generation


    young master of the Uppercreek circle. He dared not say that he reigned at the top, but he could


    definitely squeeze into the first-ss circle.


    How many people dared to talk to him like how Philip was now?


    He was courting death!


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Philip shook his head. He really did not know these Tom, Dick, and Harry.


    So what if they had a few stinking money?


    ¡°My name is Clifford Gold! The Gold family of Uppercreek!¡± Clifford shouted each word with emphasis.


    As soon as Clifford said this, Philip¡¯s expression turned awkward. He really had not heard of the Gold


    family in Uppercreek. Were they amazing?


    However, the surrounding entrepreneurs and other rich second-generations watching the excitement


    had a change of expression. They seemed very agitated.


    The Gold family of Uppercreek?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In the entire Uppercreek, the most famous Gold family was one of the four veteran real estate families.


    The head of the family was Jameson Gold!


    Clifford Gold was a member of the Gold family?


    This¡­ The background was not ordinary indeed!


    Many people at the scene cast pitiful gazes at Philip. Since the very beginning, Philip was really


    unfortunate, being targeted by Clifford for no reason.


    However, this world was inherently unreasonable.


    Whoever held the power called the shots.


    Anyway, the current situation was that Philip had provoked the Gold family and the result would be


    disastrous.


    Moreover, listening to the conversation just now, this janitor guy actually offended Zee of me Girls.


    He was truly asking for it!


    ¡°My father is Jameson Gold!¡±


    Clifford felt the awe and frightened eyes all around him. He could not help but felt more superior and


    became even more conceited.


    For a moment, everyone took a deep breath.


    Jameson¡¯s son!


    Big trouble!


    Of course, those sitting calmly or standing far away watching the excitement were all better than the


    Gold family, or they were people ofparable strength.


    The rich and wealthy¡¯s form of entertainment was so unoriginal.


    After listening, Philip shook his head slightly, not wanting to get involved.


    Seeing him shaking his head, Clifford immediately shouted, ¡°Brat, get down on your knees and


    apologize to Zee right now!¡±


    Clifford stepped forward and red at Philip, his eyes full of sarcasm and disdain.


    However¡­


    Beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, Philip looked directly at Clifford and said, ¡°Let me tell you something.¡±


    There was a calm expression in his eyes. He looked rxed, which waspletely different from the


    tense atmosphere around them.


    He was not afraid at all?


    ¡°Is this yourst resort?¡± Clifford taunted.


    Next to him, Zee sneered, ¡°Young Master Gold, don¡¯t let go of him. This kind of rubbish is not worthy of


    being here! We must get rid of all of them!¡±


    This young girl was really malicious.


    Philip still looked at Clifford calmly, not intimidated by the other party¡¯s provocation or ridicule at all.


    He was serious and not amused when he said, ¡°What I want to say is very simple. It¡¯s a piece of advice


    for you and the Gold family. Listen carefully. Within 24 hours, if the Gold family gets out of Uppercreek,


    you can still remain alive and intact.¡±

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    In an instant, the entire front hall went quiet!


    The atmosphere was unusually cold.


    What?!


    At Philip¡¯s words¡­


    For a moment, not to mention the arrogant Clifford Gold, but even the other big corporate bosses and


    rich second-generations watching the excitement, as well as Zee who looked down on Philip, were all


    dumbfounded!


    Philip¡¯s words were too astonishing!


    Hahaha!


    Cliffordughed uproariously, then looked at Philip as if he was an idiot. He mocked, ¡°Where did a fool


    like youe from? Were you hired to perform a stand-upedy here?¡±


    After moreughter, Clifford sneered even more brazenly. He raised his head high, scanned Philip with


    contemptuous eyes, and said, ¡°Moron, do you know what my family does? Do you know what tens of


    billions of assets look like? Do you know the power of capital? For a bum like you, who gave you the


    courage to order the Gold family to get out of Uppercreek? It¡¯s so ridiculous!¡±


    Pfft¡­


    The wealthy second-generation friends behind Clifford also could not helpughing.


    It was really unbearable.


    It had been so many years since they encountered such a brilliant idiot.


    Everyone also shook their heads and sneered with indifferent eyes.


    From the way Philip was dressed, he could not be considered rich. At most, he could only be from a


    well-off family.


    In the eyes of people like them, a person of such low status waspletely at the base of the


    poption. They were just rubbish.


    The people here were all corporate bosses, social elites, and wealthy young masters. It would be


    strange if they looked up to Philip.


    Furthermore, Clifford and Zee had clearly stated before that this guy was a janitor.


    He was even less worthy of respect now.


    However, this guy actually dared to threaten Clifford, even threatening the Gold family to get out of


    Uppercreek.


    It was nothing but a bluff.


    They had seen people showing off, but never such shameless bragging as what Philip was doing now.


    Many people could not help being curious how such a young man could be so shameless to say such


    things.


    However, Philip just shook his head faintly and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. Please


    give way.¡±


    Having said that, Philip calmly nced at Clifford and Zee who stood behind him.


    He had stated his case.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If Clifford used his brain a little bit, the Gold family would not go bankrupt, and this guy would be able to


    keep his life.


    If not, then Philip did not mind destroying a family and a corporation today to build his prestige!


    ¡°F*ck! Who allowed you to leave? Stop right there! A piece of trash like you dares to threaten the Gold


    family? Who gave you the balls to do that?! Why, are you afraid of the Gold family and want to take the


    opportunity to slip away? Dream on!¡±


    Clifford red at Philip¡¯s leaving back, ran over, and stopped him. He was yelling indiscriminately.


    At this time, Philip¡¯s steps gradually stopped.


    He frowned and stared at Clifford, who was being extremely arrogant, in front of him.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you looking at? Are you good enough to even look at me?¡±


    Clifford was extremely impertinent. He did not put Philip in his eyes at all and did not even care about


    the meaningful gaze Philip shot at him.


    This guy actually dared to look at him with such solemn eyes. Did he not wish to live anymore?


    Clifford was very angry!


    Philip¡¯s face was very grim.


    However, at the next second, he took a step forward and stood right in front of Clifford. He red at the


    other with cold eyes.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Clifford was frightened by this sudden action. He took two steps back before shouting angrily, ¡°You¡¯re


    dead!¡±


    However, he was actually in a panic at the moment.


    It was because just now, he clearly felt the infinite pressure and killing intent from Philip¡¯s eyes!


    That feeling gave him a sense of crisis, and his heart was in danger of stopping!


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest warning! Within two hours, the Gold family must close down all businesses and


    get out of Uppercreek! Otherwise, the entire Gold family will face bankruptcy and liquidation!¡±


    Philip was annoyed.


    The other party had repeatedly provoked him, making him somewhat angry.


    He had always been generous and generally never caused trouble.


    ¡°F*ck! You dare to threaten me?!¡±


    Clifford was furious. With widened eyes, he almost roared. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m going to ruin your


    family now!¡±


    He had never been threatened like this before!


    He must not lose his reputation and prestige of being a rich second-generation young master in


    Uppercreek!


    Many spectators around could not help but sigh at this moment.


    In their opinion, Clifford was really unreasonable by targeting a defenseless janitor.


    However, this was reality.


    It was because the other party was a member of the Gold family, a powerful family and enterprise in


    Uppercreek, that no one wanted to provoke him.


    For a while, many people could not help but persuade Philip.


    ¡°Young man, just apologize quickly.¡±


    ¡°You just need to get on your knees and apologize. It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯ll be over in a blink of an eye.


    How can you fight against Young Master Gold?¡±


    ¡°Young man, just admit your mistake and save yourself and your family.¡±

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Philip turned a deaf ear to the words of persuasion around him.


    However, Clifford was full of pride when he heard those words and his face slowly became more


    triumphant.


    So what if he was a bully?


    He relied on the wealth of the Gold family, so what?


    The Gold family would always be the Gold family, the little king of Uppercreek. Who dared to provoke


    them?!


    He stared at Philip andughed coldly.


    Especially when he saw Philip¡¯s embarrassed expression, he felt refreshed.


    There was no doubt about it.


    Next, this guy would definitely kneel, bow, and apologize, begging him to let him and his family go.


    Haha!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Clifford contemted inwardly. Even if Philip went down on his knees, he would not let him off! If he did


    not seek justice for Zee today, his name would not be Clifford Gold!


    However, a scene that shocked everyone happened.


    Philip raised his head with an innocent smile at the corners of his mouth as he said, ¡°Clifford Gold,


    you¡¯ve seeded in pissing me off, so I won¡¯t feel bad about doing this to you. Are you going to kneel


    or do you want me to help you do it?¡±


    What?!


    For a moment, the audience was dead silent!


    Everyone took a deep breath and stared at Philip with eyes full of disbelief!


    At this time, he was still so arrogant!


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Clifford was equally shocked and roared.


    Beside him, Zee pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and yelled, ¡°You piece of trash! You dare to threaten Young


    Master Gold? Go to hell!¡±


    Smack!


    In the next second!


    Philip pped Zee across the face. She flew half a yard away and fell heavily to the ground, the drinks


    and food falling all over her!


    ¡°You dare to hit Zee? Men, kill him for me!¡±


    Clifford flew into a rage and roared at Philip!


    However, without another word, Philip moved forward and stepped on Clifford¡¯s back with his right foot!


    After that, he punched Clifford right in the bridge of his nose!


    Bam!


    K.O.


    Another kick followed, right on Clifford¡¯s knee!


    The dull sound shocked everyone!


    Suddenly, Clifford was kneeling on the ground. While screaming, he covered his nose. His hands were


    full of blood!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Clifford only felt his nose constantly bleeding as he screamed hysterically.


    He had never been humiliated like this before!


    His nose had been hit crooked by a punch!


    Clifford¡¯s face was full of grim coldness. Covering his nose, he hurriedly stood up and roared angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    However, Philip just put his hands in his trouser pockets indifferently and said in a cold voice, ¡°Who the


    hell is the Gold family?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Clifford was so angry that he immediately called a group of security guards over. He was obviously


    trying to cause a ruckus.


    The few rich second-generations who were Clifford¡¯s friends also yelled at Philip with outrage!


    Zee got up from the ground after getting pped just now and jumped in front of Philip while shouting,


    ¡°You dare to hit me? You¡¯re done. Young Master Gold, kill him!¡±


    However, Philip did not even look at them. He turned his head and left.


    Suddenly!


    An extremely dissatisfied voice came from behind the crowd.


    ¡°What did you say just now? Who the hell is the Gold family?¡±


    Behind the crowd, a middle-aged man in his 50s was dressed in a suit and walking in rapidly. With


    narrowed eyes, he looked at Philip. His voice was very low, containing the fury that came before the


    storm.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    ¡°Butler Gold¡­¡±


    Clifford turned his head to look at the middle-aged man, feeling a little excited and agitated!


    Butler Gold, or Hubert Gold, was the head of the Gold family¡¯s housekeepers. He was responsible for


    all matters in the Gold household and had served Jameson Gold for 30 years!


    Disregarding the fact that he held the title of a butler, he was the most respected person in Jameson¡¯s


    eyes. His status in the Gold family was solidly above the rest!


    Even Clifford had grown up under Hubert¡¯s watchful eyes. In terms of seniority, he would have to call


    Hubert uncle!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I know everything.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When Hubert stepped into the venue, the people around automatically made way for him.


    He first nced at Clifford¡¯s bleeding nose and asked the waiter to deal with it quickly. Then, he looked


    at Philip coldly, scrutinizing him with a chill in his eyes.


    This oblivious boy was so bold that he dared to beat the young master of the Gold family!


    ¡°You asked just now, who the hell is the Gold family?¡± Hubert asked again coldly.


    ¡°Yes, I said that.¡±


    Philip nced at Hubert with a calm and indifferent expression on his face.


    ¡°Hehe, young man, you¡¯re very arrogant. Originally, you only needed to apologize to Clifford for the


    incident just now. But you¡¯ve made the unforgivable mistake of insulting the Gold family! The Gold


    family is not a presence someone like you can insult casually. Young man, since you¡¯ve said something


    that shouldn¡¯t have been said, you should know what the consequences are. You must pay the price for


    your actions!¡±


    Hubert looked at Philip, his eyebrows furrowed. He was full of pride.


    It seemed that he represented the will of the Gold family!


    Without waiting for Philip to speak, Hubert continued, ¡°On the ount that you¡¯re young and ignorant,


    and tonight is the International Chamber of Commerce, the Gold family won¡¯t make a big deal out of it.


    You may kneel and apologize to Clifford and also pay for the medical fees. This matter will be settled.¡±


    Did Hubert care about the medical expenses?


    Of course not.


    It was for dignity!


    The dignity and reputation of the Gold family must not be trampled on by anyone at will!


    When Clifford heard this, he immediately got anxious and said, ¡°Uncle Hubert, an apology isn¡¯t enough!


    Just look at what he has done!¡±


    Clifford could not take it lying down and refused to spare Philip lightly.


    Hubert red at him and leaned over to mutter in a low voice, ¡°Say less. There are so many people


    here and we shouldn¡¯t do anything to damage the reputation of the Gold family in public. After he


    apologizes, you can find someone on the outside to take care of him. At that time, you can do whatever


    you want.¡±


    When Clifford heard it, he immediately understood.


    He had to admire Hubert¡¯s way of thinking.


    No wonder his father looked up to him so much.


    ¡°Since Uncle Hubert has spoken, then I must ept this arrangement. As long as you kneel and


    apologize to me, this matter is over.¡±


    Clifford immediately shouted in a swaggering manner. With his chin held high, his face was also full of


    pride.


    Many people around also started discussing in low voices.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Gold family to be so generous.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Gold family is so sessful. They¡¯re too tolerant.¡±


    Following that, some people shouted at Philip, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s rare that the Gold family is being so


    open-minded, so just hurry up and apologize. Don¡¯t mess this up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, think about your family and apologize quickly.¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s persuasion, Clifford felt very happy.


    However, Philip looked calm and stood with his hands behind his back. He looked at Hubert and said,


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t apologize?¡±


    With that, the room quickly fell silent.


    This guy was too brazen!


    Even with Hubert here, he still refused to apologize!


    The Gold family had already lowered their expectations but he was still trying to take advantage!


    Clifford immediately pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Presumptuous! If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll get you


    fired and make it so that you and your family members can¡¯t find a job no matter where you go!¡±


    Next to him, Zee also yelled, ¡°Stinking idiot! How dare you be so rude in front of Mr. Gold?! How dare


    you disregard the Gold family of Uppercreek?! Young Master Gold, you must teach him a good lesson!


    This person is simply incorrigible!¡±


    Tempers red.


    Hubert¡¯s expression also became very unpleasant as he shouted gruffly, ¡°Young man, you really don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s good for you. You can¡¯t afford the consequences!¡±


    There was a raging killing intent and stern warning in his voice.


    He did not expect that an ordinary young man would have such courage to disrespect the Gold family.


    This was simply being cruel to himself!


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford it? Hehe, then I really look forward to seeing what the Gold family can do to me!¡±


    Philip said indifferently, then took a step forward. He was about to leave.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, the Gold family was at the top of the world and the king of Uppercreek.


    In Philip¡¯s eyes, however, they were nothing more than ants not even worth mentioning.


    Why would a dragon lower its head to talk to an ant?

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Hubert¡¯s face waspletely cold. He had never seen such an arrogant junior!


    ¡°Hold it right there! What¡¯s your name?¡± Hubert roared and questioned.


    When the people around heard Hubert¡¯s question, they all shook their heads helplessly. They felt sorry


    and sad for the young man.


    By asking for his name, it meant that the Gold family would not let the matter go and would pursue it


    until the very end.


    A matter that could have been resolved with an apology was escted because of youthful vigor.


    As soon as this man¡¯s name was exposed, the Gold family would use the power of capital to


    completely ruin the other party.


    At that time, even if the kid apologized then, everything would be in vain.


    The corners of Clifford¡¯s eyes were full of ferocious coldness as he said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re done for! With


    your rampant attitude, only one result awaits you¡ªbeing scrapped by the Gold family!¡±


    However¡­


    Just when everyone thought Philip would be scared and refuse to reveal his name¡­


    ¡°Philip rke.¡± Philip turned around, looking at Hubert and the others with a faint look while smiling.


    Yes.


    He was smiling.


    There were slight coldness and confidence in his smile.


    Everyone felt incredulous.


    He could still smile at this time. Was he really not afraid that the Gold family would attack him?


    ¡°Philip rke?¡±


    Hubert¡¯s eyes condensed as the corners of his mouth showed a cold expression. He said, ¡°Very well!


    Today, an ignorant junior like you will find out what it¡¯s like to have provoked the Gold family in


    Uppercreek!¡±


    With that said, Hubert made his move. He took out his mobile phone, dialed a number in front of


    everyone, and said coldly, ¡°Look into a person named Philip rke for me right now. I want his family


    members to lose their jobs immediately. No matter what it is, including social insurance, medical


    insurance, and so on, all must be canceled!¡±


    This was the foundation and ability of the Gold family.


    No one couldpete with them.


    Even some business owners had to bow their heads in front of the Gold family¡¯s solid backing.


    What more an ordinary person?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hubert hung up, looked at Philip coldly, and said, ¡°Young man, do you regret it now?¡±


    Behind him, Cliffordughed heartily. He stepped forward, grabbed Philip¡¯s cor provocatively, and


    yelled, ¡°Brat, soon, you¡¯re going to find out the strength of the Gold family. Aren¡¯t you going to kneel


    and apologize yet? Otherwise, within ten minutes, all your family members will lose their jobs and


    be beggars on the roadside!¡±


    Nevertheless, Philip raised his eyebrows very calmly and nced at Clifford with a faint sneer at the


    corner of his mouth. He asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Brazen!


    Arrogant!


    Clifford was furious. At this time, this idiot was still so calm.


    F*ck!


    ¡°Men,e here and break his legs! I want him to kneel and apologize now!¡±


    Clifford could not bear it any longer and roared.


    At the entrance of the front hall, a few of the Gold family¡¯s bodyguards rushed in at once.


    Hubert raised his gray brows but said nothing.


    It was time for the Gold family to show off a bit of power. Otherwise, even small potatoes and little


    shrimps would dare to provoke them!


    Three bodyguards rushed toward Philip and were about to make a move.


    Many people shook their heads and sighed unbearably.


    However, Clifford, Zee, and the others had gloating smiles on their faces.


    Suddenly!


    At the entrance of the front hall, an angry bellow resounded directly throughout the venue!


    ¡°Stop! Who dares toy a finger on Mr. rke?!¡±

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Everyone followed the direction of the voice.


    A figure at the door walked in quickly, his body radiating anger.


    He was wearing a decent suit and had a handsome face.


    The neer was none other than Seamus Lowell of the Lowell family in Riverton!


    He stepped into the area and everyone around him dispersed.


    Most people looked at Seamus with shocked expressions. They did not expect to see Seamus from the


    Lowell family here.


    It was because in the venue, not many had a higher status or more wealth than the Lowell family.


    ording to the Lowell family¡¯s status and financial resources, they should be in the inner hall instead


    of the front hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s Seamus Lowell from the Lowell family. He actually came to the front hall.¡±


    ¡°The Lowell family of Riverton has monopolized the area now. Even the huge Hull family has been


    wiped out by the Lowell family.¡±


    ¡°But of course. About this, I¡¯m really curious about the mysterious Young Master rke who helped the


    Lowell family in the dark.¡±


    All of a sudden, there were a lot of discussions around.


    When everyone saw Seamus, they thought of the incident that happened just this morning.


    The mysterious Young Master rke had directly overturned the Hull family of Riverton, and the Lowell


    family, as a pawn, took over all the Hull family¡¯s assets and enterprises.


    Now, in Riverton, the Lowell family called the shots!


    Their assets had exceeded 100 billion!


    They were now a true affluent family that could already stand among the domestic behemoths!


    Therefore, the people present had to show Seamus some respect.


    It was because many people had already received the news, and the Lowell family had also leaked


    certain things.


    Old Master Lowell had officially appointed Seamus Lowell as the next heir!


    However, what everyone was more curious about was the mysterious Young Master rke who had


    helped them from behind the scenes.


    He was the one who manipted everything!


    In the entire Riverton, a side profile picture of the mysterious Young Master rke in sunsses was


    circting like wildfire.


    Hubert was also slightly taken aback. He did not expect to see Seamus here.


    Immediately, he greeted him with a smile. He stretched out his hand to shake hands with Seamus and


    complimented, ¡°Young Master Lowell, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the front hall. I¡¯m Hubert Gold, the


    head butler of the Gold family in Uppercreek.¡±


    However, at the next second, a scene that shocked the audience happened.


    Seamus nced at Hubert coldly, ignored him, and passed by him.


    Then, he walked quickly to Philip, stood at attention, and bent over 90 degrees. He shouted


    respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Uproar!


    The crowd went dead silent!


    No one expected this.


    The distinguished Seamus Lowell actually lowered his head in front of the young man and respectfully


    called him Mr. rke!


    What the hell was happening?


    Was he not a penniless janitor?


    Hubert was dumbfounded, and Clifford was even more shocked!


    Zee, needless to say, her face was full of consternation. Her small mouth was wide open, and her eyes


    were full of doubt and disbelief!


    Holy sh*t!


    Countless people eximed in their hearts, ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Philip nodded faintly, stood with his arms behind his back, and said nothing.


    Seamus immediately stood up straight and turned around. Full of anger, he nced at the three


    bodyguards from the Gold family beside Philip.


    Smack!


    Biff, bang!


    Three ps were served, one each!


    ¡°Who told you to do this to Mr. rke?! Get lost!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seamus roared, his eyes zing as if he was about to kill!


    Hubert was startled, and his brows twitched slightly.


    Since the people from his family were pped in the face by the other party, he would have retaliated


    long ago if he was facing another person.


    However, the opponent was Seamus Lowell of the Lowell family.


    He dared not act rashly.


    The three bodyguards also lowered their heads, not daring to do anything. They retreated helplessly.


    Seamus Lowell was also famous in Uppercreek.


    In front of Young Master Lowell, the 13 young masters of Uppercreek were nothing but rubbish!


    Of course, Clifford was one of the 13 young masters.


    Seamus directly turned his head, staring at Hubert with cold eyes. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Butler


    Gold, is it? Are you the one who ordered them to attack Mr. rke?¡±


    Hubert was startled. He clearly felt Seamus¡¯ cold eyes and murderous intent.


    He nced at Philip again. He was standing behind Seamus indifferently.


    Hubert was not an idiot and immediately realized something.


    He took a deep breath, resisting panic and fear. He then said with a trembling voice, ¡°No, Young Master


    Lowell, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Hubert Gold, who was originally cold and aloof, had be very frightened at this moment.


    It was because he had made a connection to a horrifying fact!

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    The person Seamus called Mr. rke, who else could it be?


    Only that person!


    That mysterious Young Master rke who wiped out the Hull family in one fell swoop!


    Thinking of this, Hubert¡¯s legs went weak and he started trembling all over!


    Doomed!


    Who would have thought that the seemingly ordinary man in front of them would be that Young Master


    rke?!


    This matter was out of hand.


    Hubert knew that he could not resolve it now. Only the patriarch would be able to do so.


    The people around were still puzzled.


    Why did Hubert¡¯s demeanor change in an instant? He had been calm and strong before, but now, his


    face was full of fear and horror.


    It was strange.


    However, very soon¡­


    Someone in the crowd held a mobile phone and eximed, ¡°Oh my! He¡¯s that mysterious Young


    Master rke, the one who destroyed the Hull family in one fell swoop!¡±


    In an instant, the crowd exploded!


    Many people began to pull out the photo online andpared it to Philip carefully.


    Sure enough, yes!


    Over here, Clifford waspletely dumbfounded!


    What?


    He was that Young Master rke who destroyed the Hull family?


    He endured the shock in his heart, stood behind Hubert, and carefully moved a few steps. He hid


    behind Hubert and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Hubert, save me.¡±


    It was over for him!


    What an idiot!


    He actually offended Young Master rke, a man from such a big background!


    If the Hull family could be destroyed, how easy would it be for the man to destroy the Gold family?


    Clifford regretted it.


    At the same time, everyone also remembered what Philip said earlier.


    Within two hours, the Gold family must get out of Uppercreek. Otherwise, they would go bankrupt and


    be liquidated!


    When they thought about it, it was really domineering!


    Looking at Zee again, she waspletely stunned at the moment. Her pale legs felt weak and she


    almost fell.


    How could this be?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He was actually the mysterious Young Master rke!


    Zee was going crazy.


    She had actually provoked a big shot like Young Master rke!


    She dreamt of marrying the rich, but in the end, she offended the rich.


    Zee almost burst into tears.


    Over here, Seamus¡¯ face was chilly as he stared at Hubert. He shouted, ¡°Butler Gold, presumably you


    know how to deal with this matter. Since Mr. rke has given the order, the Gold family should get out


    of Uppercreek within two hours. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be at your own risk.¡±


    After Seamus finished speaking, Hubert trembled as his knees went weak.


    His face turned pale as he immediately bowed and said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master rke. I¡¯m


    old and blind and didn¡¯t know any better. I beg for your forgiveness!¡±


    He then red at Clifford, who immediately followed and stuttered an apology, ¡°Young Master rke,


    I¡¯m sorry! I hope you can turn a blind eye and forgive my recklessness and ignorance, Young Master


    rke!¡±


    A reversal!


    Just think about it.


    Previously, Clifford had been so arrogant and kept forcing Philip to apologize.


    Now that the situation had reversed, he apologized first.


    Philip looked at the two people coldly and said lightly, ¡°I stand by my words. Within two hours, if the


    Gold family gets out of Uppercreek, nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Young Master rke is indeed very authoritative. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to get the Gold


    family out of Uppercreek.¡±


    Suddenly, at the entrance of the front hall, there was another uncanny voice that was slightly low.


    Everyone turned.


    A burly middle-aged man with a beard was wearing a gray checkered suit. He had a cigar in his mouth.


    He puffed on it a couple of times with narrowed eyes. He was followed by seven or eight bodyguards


    who all rushed in aggressively.


    ¡°He¡¯s the head of the Gold family, Jameson Gold!¡± someone eximed.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    The head of the Gold family in Uppercreek, Jameson Gold!


    The people who knew Jameson all looked astonished at this moment.


    Who would have expected that the head of the Gold family would personallye to deal with such a


    small matter?!


    It seemed that the incident today was going to be big news.


    ¡°Patriarch.¡±


    Hubert immediately walked to Jameson¡¯s side with a respectful expression on his face and spoke to


    him in a low voice.


    Clifford was like a drowning man clutching at a straw. He ran behind his father in a hurry and said,


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Jameson nodded. Leading the eight private bodyguards, he stood there and exuded his presence.


    The people around inadvertently took a few steps back.


    Jameson first looked at Seamus, then at Philip. He said with a smile that did not reach his eyes, ¡°Young


    Master rke, let¡¯s just forget about this matter. My son will apologize to you. How about it?¡±


    Overbearing!


    Forceful!


    Knowing that he was facing Seamus and Young Master rke on the opposite, Jameson Gold was still


    so domineering.


    No one expected this.


    The Gold family in Uppercreek had some strength and financial resources. They were also regarded as


    the king of Uppercreek.


    However, in front of the Lowell family in Riverton, the Gold family still had to tread carefully.


    Moreover, the mysterious Young Master rke was standing beside Seamus!


    He was the person who destroyed the Hull family on his own!


    Was Jameson crazy?


    How dare he speak to Young Master rke so arrogantly?


    Philip twisted his brows and looked at Jameson on the opposite side. The man was in his 40s or 50s,


    and he was full of courage.


    Seamus stepped out immediately and said solemnly, ¡°Patriarch Gold, this matter cannot be resolved


    just like this. If you want to continue to remain in Uppercreek, I think it¡¯s best for your Gold family to


    apologize to Young Master rke until he¡¯s satisfied. Otherwise, not to mention Young Master rke,


    but even I won¡¯t let go of the Gold family.¡±


    Uproar.


    Seamus was tantly putting pressure on Jameson.


    The Lowell family was now a presence worth more than 100 billion.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What about the Gold family?


    They were only worth about 40 to 50 billion, less than half of the Lowell family¡¯s worth.


    No matter how stupid Jameson was, he would not show his fangs to the Lowell family.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise¡­


    The extremely arrogant Jameson patted Clifford on the shoulder and said, ¡°Apologize to Young Master


    rke and this matter is over.¡±


    There was silence in the hall.


    Jameson was tantly confronting the Lowell family and Young Master rke.


    Where did he get such courage and confidence from?


    Everyone was confused.


    Even Clifford felt a little scared and wondered why his father was so confident.


    Was he going up against the Lowell family?


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Clifford immediately hid behind Jameson again.


    Then, Jameson said, ¡°Well then, Young Master rke, since my son has already apologized, we¡¯ll take


    our leave.¡±


    Jameson was about to leave with everyone.


    Right from the start, Philip and Seamus were not being taken seriously.


    Philip¡¯s face was extremely dark. He red at Jameson fixedly and said coldly, ¡°Did I say you could


    go?¡±


    Originally, he had decided to let this matter go once Clifford apologized.


    However, who would have thought that his father, Jameson Gold, would be so arrogant?


    An ant trying to overthrow the elephant?


    In an instant, the front hall waspletely silent and the atmosphere was extremely cold.


    Everyone dared not even breathe aloud as they stared at Philip and Jameson.


    Jameson turned around, looked at Philip with a smile, and said, ¡°Why? Does Young Master rke


    have any words of advice for me? I must listen with sincerity, then.¡±


    Unconcealed smugness.


    It was brilliantly disyed by Jameson at this moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be afraid of me at all,¡± Philip said tly with bursts of chill in his tone.


    Haha.


    Jameson took a step forward and provocatively said, ¡°Young Master rke, to be honest, I¡¯m afraid.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be? Your deeds of destroying the Hull family have spread halfway around the southern


    coast. Everyone wants to catch a glimpse of your true face.


    ¡°Furthermore, there¡¯s no need for you to even step forward personally, Young Master rke. The


    Lowell family alone can crush my Gold family.


    ¡°But then again, Young Master rke, I have to tell you one thing. The Gold family is not a pushover.


    The force standing behind me is not something you can contend with.¡±


    Jameson said many things in one breath. With eyes filled with pride, he raised his eyebrows and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Even with thebined forces of you and the Lowell family, you¡¯re not a match


    against the forces standing behind me. How about it, Young Master rke? Can I take my son away


    now?¡±

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    The arrogance!


    The reason why Jameson was so arrogant was because of the boss standing behind him.


    When he was done speaking¡­


    Behind the crowd, a few big shots who remained and were nonchntly drinking tea started discussing


    in a low voice.


    ¡°That Jameson Gold is really audacious. If not for the Larson family of Fernvale standing behind him,


    I¡¯d have taken care of that guy a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°The Larson family of Fernvale, huh? Although they¡¯ve withdrawn from the domestic market, they still


    have power. What¡¯s more, the head of the Larson family is here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Seamus Lowell and that Young Master rke have met their match tonight.¡±


    The few big bosses nced at each other, eyes filled with anticipation as they watched the drama


    unfold.


    Each had an agenda of their own.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip raised his brows, thought for a while, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Instantly, Jameson¡¯s face turned cold. Staring at Philip, he said, ¡°Young Master rke, I respect you


    but I do not fear you. I advise you to watch your conduct!¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! Jameson Gold, how dare you talk to Young Master rke like that?! Believe it or not,


    my Lowell family will cancel all cooperation with your Gold family right now!¡±


    Seamus was not a spineless person and immediately shouted angrily.


    Jameson scorned. ¡°It happens that the Gold family has ns to develop in Fernvale. If our domestic


    cooperation can be reduced, all the better. In that case, I¡¯ll trouble Young Master Lowell to pass on the


    message. The cooperation between the Lowell family and Gold family can cease with immediate


    effect.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Seamus was furious. He did not expect Jameson to be so high-handed!


    At this moment, Philip said, ¡°It seems that the force standing behind Mr. Gold is very extraordinary. I


    wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to disclose it.¡±


    Haha!


    Jamesonughed and said, ¡°Listen well, the backer behind the Gold family is the Larson family of


    Fernvale!¡±


    As his voice fell, the audience went dead silent!


    It was actually the Larson family of Fernvale!


    The behemoth that once reigned supreme!


    Later, because of an incident, they withdrew from the maind and developed elsewhere.


    However, no one would be so stupid to underestimate the strength and financial resources of the


    Larson family!


    That was an existence that could influence the country!


    The Gold family of Uppercreek actually managed to forge a rtionship with that family.


    No wonder he was not afraid of the Lowell family and Young Master rke.


    Even if Young Master rke was strong, could he be an opponent for the Larson family of Fernvale?


    In front of them, Young Master rke was probably just an ant.


    When Philip heard this, he was obviously startled.


    Jameson caught this reaction and said proudly, ¡°Why? Are you scared, Young Master rke?¡±


    Philip sneered, shaking his head.


    Jameson directly waved his hand, and under the astonished gazes of everyone, he was about to take


    his son away.


    However, a voice sounded behind him. ¡°Mr. Gold.¡±


    Jameson turned around.


    As a result, a punch directlynded on his right eye!


    Bam!


    Jameson was blinded by this sudden hit. He covered his right eye, stared furiously at Philip who was


    slowly withdrawing his arm, and roared. ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re courting death! Behind the Gold family is


    the Larson family of Fernvale! How dare you make a move against me?!¡±


    ¡°The Larson family?¡±


    Philip scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the head of the Larson family toe here, then?¡±

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Hearing that, everyone shuddered.


    They had witnessed the arrogance from Jameson, but who would have thought that Philip was even


    more arrogant!


    Hitting someone in public!


    He waspletely disregarding the Larson family of Fernvale.


    How dare he speak like this?


    Could it be that Young Master rke¡¯s origin was more terrifying than theirs?


    That was everyone¡¯s question.


    However, Seamus just sneered in his heart.


    The arrogant Gold family waspletely ignorant of Philip¡¯s identity and dared to act so boldly. Only


    the worst results awaited them.


    ¡°Young Master rke, I have to say that you¡¯re very brazen. However, you may not be aware of the


    power and methods of the Larson family. I¡¯d advise you not to step out of line. Do everything within


    your means and you can go far.¡±


    Jameson was holding his right eye, his face full of chills. He nced at Philip and felt nothing but


    resentment!


    Was this Young Master rke really not afraid of the Larson family?


    ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t want to let go of the Gold family in Uppercreek?¡±


    Philip smiled, and the faint smile made the atmosphere in the room cold.


    Many people there took a deep breath!


    This was a tant confrontation against the Larson family.


    Jameson gritted his teeth in resentment and yelled furiously, ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t be too presumptuous!


    No matter how great you think you are for having destroyed the Hull family, if you want to go up against


    the Gold family in Uppercreek, you must pay heed to the Larson family in Fernvale! Do you wish to go


    to war with them?¡±


    He could not help it.


    Philip¡¯s intensity was too strong and putting immense pressure on Jameson.


    If he did not bring up the Larson family now, he was afraid he could not resist it!


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Larson family of Fernvale at all. Even if


    Patriarch Larson were to stand in front of me right now, I¡¯ll say the same thing. For the Gold family of


    Uppercreek, your final chance is gone. Half an hour from now, you shall see all businesses of the Gold


    family in Uppercreek going bankrupt and liquidated one after another. The Gold family shall also fall


    into the abyss step by step, gradually bing history in Uppercreek.¡±


    Philip¡¯s words were enchanting, calm, and indifferent.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the implied dominance made many people in the room startled.


    This guy¡¯s tone was very high-handed indeed.


    He wanted the Gold family to go bankrupt within half an hour.


    Jameson was furious and sternly shouted, ¡°Insolence! Just because you destroyed the Hull family, you


    think you¡¯re invincible? Let me tell you, what goes aroundes around. If you dare to do anything to


    the Gold family, the only thing that awaits you will be the relentless retaliation from the Larson family of


    Fernvale!¡±


    Jameson was livid and had never been so aggrieved like today.


    He was being threatened by a junior like this.


    Even if the Larson family was mentioned, the other party paid no heed at all.


    Despiteful!


    ¡°Excuse me, but I call the shots around here.¡±


    Philip grinned and said faintly, giving people an infinite sense of oppression.


    Then, in front of everyone, Philip took out his mobile phone to dial a number. He said coldly,


    ¡°Investigate the Gold family in Uppercreek immediately. I want the Gold family¡¯s businesses and


    properties to go bankrupt and liquidated within half an hour!¡±


    After speaking, Philip hung up the phone. He put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked at


    Jameson quietly.


    Jameson burst intoughter and mocked, ¡°Ridiculous! Do you think a simple phone call can wipe out


    the Gold family? Absurd! Even if you have some means and skills, don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re talking about


    Uppercreek, the territory of the Gold family! What¡¯s more, we have the Larson family standing behind


    us. You think that with just a call from you, the Gold family can go bankrupt?¡±


    Jamesonughed uproariously, his eyes full of disdain!


    Ludicrous!

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Did he think the capital market was child¡¯s y?


    Many people who knew the Gold family and the Larson family shook their heads one after another.


    ¡°s, Young Master rke is taking it too far this time. Although his method of destroying the Hull


    family is unforgettable, we¡¯re talking about Uppercreek after all. Furthermore, the Larson family is


    involved. It¡¯s not going to be easy.¡±


    ¡°No doubt about it. Uppercreek is going to be a tough nut to crack, made even tougher now that the


    Larson family is in the picture.¡±


    ¡°The Gold family is very influential in Uppercreek and well-connected with the other families. Making a


    move against the Gold family means breaking the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance!¡±


    Among them, some ignorant wealthy second-generations in other regions, including some foreign


    guests, shrugged their shoulders to express theirck of understanding. They asked, ¡°What is the


    Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance?¡±


    Immediately, someone chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the Upperde Chamber of


    Commerce Alliance? What a daft.¡±


    Following that, someone exined.


    ¡°Upperde is thergest chamber ofmerce alliance in Uppercreek. Basically, all business owners


    and major corporations in Uppercreek are members of this alliance. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that


    Uppercreek is the most united international metropolitan area. The members of this alliance are


    coborative entities, supporting andpeting with each other.


    ¡°To put it simply, Upperde is thergest chamber ofmerce in Uppercreek, also the only one. If


    something goes wrong in anypany, all alliance members will unanimously unite against the


    outsider. In other words, if Young Master rke wants to make a move against the Gold family, he


    must first deal with the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance. Otherwise, all the other


    companies and affluent families in Uppercreek will be waiting for him!


    ¡°Just think about it. What scenario will that be? The entire Uppercreek! There are thousands of


    companies there, not to mention dozens of local families.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone nodded.


    It would be difficult.


    No wonder Jameson was so confident.


    It turned out that there was also the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance standing behind him,


    representing the whole of Uppercreek!


    That was the leading area for the development of internationalmerce, finance, and technology!


    Could Young Master rke deal with the entire Uppercreek?


    Not likely.


    After everyone had finished discussing, Jameson looked triumphant and said, ¡°So, Young Master


    rke, do you regret it now? You didn¡¯t even weigh your capabilities before going up against the Gold


    family! Do you really think Uppercreek is a rubbish pit like Riverton?¡±


    In the venue, there were many local business owners from Riverton. Hearing such insulting words by


    Jameson at the moment, they immediately became furious!


    ¡°Jameson Gold, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Show some respect when you speak! Uppercreek is the rubbish pit, not Riverton!¡±


    Facing the anger of the business owners from Riverton, Jameson stood his ground and argued back


    with them before turning back to the silent Philip. He said, ¡°Young Master rke, what¡¯s the matter?


    Are you finding it difficult to carry out your earlier threat? Let me see, there are another 25 minutes to


    go. I look forward to seeing what methods you have to make the Gold family go bankrupt!¡±


    Overbearing.


    After Jameson said this, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Philip.


    There was basically no question about it.


    No matter how powerful the family was, could it fight against an international city?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That involved trillions of GDP!


    Who could possess such a heaven-defying method?


    That was not simply apetition of financial resources, but also apetition of connections and


    methods in all aspects!


    Including power.


    Philip raised his head, looked at the ceiling of the carved beams, and murmured, ¡°Uppercreek is a


    really nostalgic ce.¡±


    Then, Philip lowered his eyes. With chills in his gaze, he stared at Jameson and said, ¡°The biggest


    mistake you made is to mention the Upperde Chamber of Commerce alliance. Do you know who I


    called just now?¡±

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Jameson was confused by that question.


    How would he know who he called?


    ¡°Hehe, Young Master rke, stop pretending. It¡¯s not so easy to bring down the Gold family in


    Uppercreek! To tell you the truth, there¡¯s no need for the Larson family to take action at all. Just the


    Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance in Uppercreek is enough to stop you in your tracks!¡±


    Jameson sneered, his face full of disdain.


    Philipughed, took out his mobile phone, and said, ¡°The person I called just now is Hoyt Luther, the


    chairman of the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance!¡±


    Hoyt Luther?!


    When everyone heard that, they were shocked and amazed!


    ¡°It turned out to be Hoyt Luther, the chairman of the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance. He


    was the main person in charge!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? He can actually reach Hoyt Luther!¡±


    Not only were the onlookers shocked, but Jameson was alsopletely dumbfounded at this moment.


    He was suspicious and nervous at the same time.


    He quickly grabbed the phone in Philip¡¯s hand. Upon ncing at the number, his heart shook and his


    whole body was chilly. He was holding back a violent panic attack!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This¡­ How could this be possible?!


    That was Chairman Luther¡¯s number!


    Jameson panicked, and the cold sweat on his forehead fell drop by drop!


    Who on earth was this guy to have Hoyt Luther¡¯s number?!


    Wait a minute!


    The tone and attitude when he spoke to Hoyt earlier clearly showed that he was giving the other party


    orders!


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Jameson panicked as his pupils shrank. His legs began to tremble uncontrobly.


    When everyone saw the change in Jameson¡¯s face at the moment, they all guessed it.


    Jameson Gold, who had been extremely arrogant before, was panicking and nervous at this moment.


    This change was simply too dramatic.


    Right at this moment!


    The abrupt ringing of a mobile phone!


    It was the phone in Jameson¡¯s hand.


    This scared him so much that he almost dropped the phone with his shaking hands!


    ¡°Pick up the call.¡±


    Philip stood with his hands on his back. His eyes were calm, and the smile at the corner of his mouth


    revealed a faint chill.


    Jameson looked at the phone in his hand, and the caller ID disyed Hoyt¡¯s number.


    What should he do?


    After hesitating, Jameson still answered. Holding the phone tremblingly, he ced it to his ear and said


    in horror, ¡°Chairman Luther.¡±


    On the other end of the phone in a luxurious office in a grand mansion, a balding middle-aged man who


    was slightly plump had a darkplexion at this moment as he asked, ¡°Who are you? Where is Young


    Master rke?¡±


    Jameson was nervous and said incoherently, ¡°Chairman Luther, I¡¯m Jameson Gold.¡±


    ¡°Jameson Gold?¡±


    Hoyt¡¯s face darkened. He understood in an instant, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Very well, as the


    chairman of the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance, I officially inform you that the Gold family


    has been delisted from the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance! From now on, everything that


    goes on with the Gold family has nothing to do with the Chamber of Commerce Alliance! By the way, let


    me remind you that within 20 minutes, the Gold family will go bankrupt and all your properties will be


    liquidated.¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jameson felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire body trembled


    uncontrobly!


    Delisted?


    ¡°Chairman Luther, please hold on. There must be a misunderstanding.¡± Jameson was anxious.


    However¡­


    On the other end of the phone, Hoyt said coldly, ¡°Misunderstanding? How dare you say this when


    you¡¯ve offended Young Master rke? I really wonder what you¡¯re thinking. You reap what you sow!¡±


    Jameson refused to ept reality and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hoyt Luther, I¡¯m a member of the alliance


    after all. How can you delist me just like that? Over the years, the Gold family has made countless


    contributions to the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance. How can you turn your back against


    me now? Have you forgotten the purpose of the alliance¡¯s establishment? Unite against outsiders!


    Now, with just one word from this bratty Young Master rke, you¡¯re delisting the Gold family from the


    alliance? I refuse to ept this!¡±


    Jameson almost roared out his frustrations.


    The onlookers werepletely dumbfounded when they heard Jameson¡¯s words!


    What?


    The Gold family was removed from the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance?


    This was big news!


    What exactly happened?


    The Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance actually made such a decision.


    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Philip.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    Was it just because of one request from him?


    Even the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance had to follow his orders?


    Terrifying!


    On the other side of the phone, Hoyt sneered and said, ¡°Jameson, you refuse to ept it? Do you


    f*cking know who founded the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance?¡±


    Hoyt almost roared his words. Jameson trembled in fright and asked weakly, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Young Master rke who¡¯s standing in front of you right now!¡±


    Hoyt guessed that Philip must be standing with Jameson now, so he shouted directly into the phone!


    F*cking idiot!


    This was hiseuppance!


    Over here, Jameson was petrified on the spot. His eyes were full of disbelief and panic!


    The Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance was actually founded by Young Master rke?!


    How could that be?


    Jameson waspletely stunned!


    At this moment, Jameson¡¯s cell phone rang. After he answered it tremblingly, he heard an anxious


    voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Patriarch, something has happened! Several of ourpanies


    were suddenly seized and all the capital chains are broken! The bank has stopped lending and even


    told us to repay the loans!¡±


    The capital chain was broken?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jameson was anxious. With cold sweat on his forehead, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Channel all the funds


    back. We must stabilize our stock prices!¡±


    However, as soon as his words fell, an assistant rushed in from the entrance of the front hall with an


    anxious expression on his face. He was shouting, ¡°Patriarch, our stocks have copsed and the price


    has plummeted¡­¡±


    Crash!


    The mobile phone in Jameson¡¯s hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    How could this be?


    Immediately afterward, another piece of bad news came from the assistant¡¯s mouth.


    The head office had also been seized and the capital chain waspletely broken.


    The stock market crashed.


    Even the Gold family¡¯s mansion had been sealed up!


    Everything was over!


    It happened within 15 minutes!


    Thud!


    Jameson fell to his knees listlessly.


    The consequence was too great!


    At this point, everyone understood what happened and they were shocked!


    The Gold family in Uppercreek was taken out just like that?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Dad, is our family broke?¡±


    Clifford also knelt on the ground with a thud. He took his father¡¯s arm and cried.


    Jameson looked at his son, then raised his eyebrows to look at Philip. He shouted, ¡°Philip rke, you


    went too far!¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°Did I? I already gave you a warning long ago. Can you me me if you


    chose not to listen?¡±


    Jameson gritted his teeth fiercely, stood up from the ground, and stared at Philip resentfully. With a


    roar, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not over for the Gold family yet! Even if you are the founder of Upperde Chamber


    of Commerce Alliance, I still have my trump card¡ªthe Larson family of Fernvale!¡±


    Jameson refused to admit defeat because he had nothing to lose now!


    He would fight to the death!


    The Gold family had to survive this!


    He immediately grabbed the mobile phone from Hubert, dialed a number, and said humbly, ¡°Patriarch


    Larson, please save the Gold family.¡±

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    ¡°Jameson Gold, why are you calling me?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone was slightly low but sounded very oppressive.


    ¡°Patriarch Larson, the Gold family is facing bankruptcy and it¡¯s caused by a junior!¡±


    Jameson looked flustered and nervous at the moment.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you mention the Larson family of Fernvale?¡±


    ¡°I did, but they¡¯re not taking the Larson family seriously,¡± Jameson said again.


    There was a stunned silence on the other end of the phone, and immediately, with a wave of anger, he


    shouted, ¡°Who is so bold and dares to disregard the Larson family of Fernvale?!¡±


    Jameson immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s a guy by the name of Philip rke.¡±


    Click!


    The phone was hung up immediately.


    Before Jameson could say any further, he stared at the phone with dazed eyes. He continued, ¡°Hello,


    Patriarch Larson?¡±


    What happened?


    The call got interrupted?


    Was the signal bad?


    At this moment, Jameson was like a cat on a hot tin roof. He was very anxious. He called back several


    times in a hurry, but still, the calls went answered.


    At the brink of desperation, the phone rang.


    Jameson¡¯s heart that had sunk to the bottom of the abyss felt hopeful again. With a ttering smile, he


    answered the call, ¡°Patriarch Larson, was the signal bad just now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jameson Gold, I¡¯m the butler of the Larson family. Now, I¡¯d like to officially inform you that all


    cooperation between the Larson family and the Gold family in Uppercreek has been terminated.


    Anything that happens to the Gold family will have nothing to do with the Larson family.¡±


    After that, the phone was hung up again.


    For a while, Jameson waspletely dumbfounded. He stayed on the spot in aplete daze, unable


    to react.


    The Larson family of Fernvale had terminated all cooperation with the Gold family?


    Why?!


    ¡°Dad, what did the Larson family say? Are they going to help us?¡±


    Clifford was scared and panicking at the moment.


    If the Gold family copsed, then he would end up with nothing!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jameson burst into tears, looked at his son, and pped him angrily. He shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Everyone in the entire front hall got a shock by that p.


    They looked at Jameson in utter astonishment.


    They then saw the invincible patriarch of the Gold family turning around to kneel directly on the ground


    as he bowed to Philip repeatedly, begging for mercy. ¡°Young Master rke, I was wrong, I was really


    wrong! I beg you to let go of the Gold family. If you want my son to apologize, including me, we can do


    it right now! If you think he¡¯s an eyesore, I¡¯ll break his legs right this instant!¡±


    Clifford got such a shock from those words that his eyes widened and his legs turned to jelly.


    A reversal!


    Hiss.


    Everyone thought that once Jameson called the Larson family for help, this incident would end.


    After all, even if Philip was powerful, could hepare to the Larson family of Fernvale?


    However, a miracle happened!


    The Larson family was useless!


    Jamesonpletely admitted defeat!


    No one knew what was said on the phone, but from Jameson¡¯s behavior at the moment, it could be


    concluded that the Larson family had abandoned the Gold family!


    Uproar!


    The few big bosses who were drinking tea in the back of the hall also nced at each other


    incredulously at this moment.


    ¡°This Young Master rke, his identity is not simple. I¡¯m afraid that even with thebined strength of


    everyone present tonight, we can¡¯t hold a candle to him.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be the VIP guest who Jonas personally received, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. I¡¯ll ask Jonaster.¡±


    Here, the onlookers were already stunned.


    Jameson was kneeling down inplete surrender.


    Philip stood with his hands behind his back and lowered his eyes, looking at Jameson who was


    constantly bowing before him. He only said, ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets.¡±


    Philip stopped paying attention to these people, turned around, and left amid the envious and shocked


    gazes of everyone there.


    Seamus also looked at Jameson coldly before catching up to Philip.


    Zee stayed on the scene, drenched in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, Young Master rke had forgotten about her.


    At this moment, she was so frightened that her legs had be weak. She only managed to stand


    with the support of the other team members.


    Looking around again, the still kneeling Jameson and a generation of giants had just disappeared from


    the world!


    After Philip left, all kinds ofments and exmations broke out in the front hall.


    ¡°Too strong! Too exaggerated! Who the hell is this Young Master rke? Even the Larson family of


    Fernvale is afraid of him!¡±


    ¡°Awesome! My role model!¡±

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Here, after Philip left the front hall, Seamus caught up to him not long after he went out and respectfully


    said, ¡°Young Master rke, things with the Hull family are almost settled. The old master told me to


    check with you how to deal with this thing.¡±


    With that said, Seamus took out a small brocade box and handed it to Philip.


    Philip nced at Seamus, took the small brocade box, and opened it. It was a piece of green jade,


    obviously a broken fragment due to the sharp corners and edges.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Philip asked in puzzlement.


    Seamus hurriedly turned the jade over and gestured. ¡°Young Master rke, look at this.¡±


    Philip looked at it, and there was a word engraved on the back of the jade.


    Although it was notplete, it was vaguely recognizable, forming the word ¡®Larson¡¯.


    ¡°Is this the only piece you could find?¡± Philip asked.


    Seamus nodded and said, ¡°We found this in Colin¡¯s room when cleaning out the Hull family¡¯s mansion.


    The old master told me to hand this to you.¡±


    It was found in Colin¡¯s room!


    Philip took this small piece of jade and looked at it for a long time in silence.


    Then, he asked, ¡°What else did Knox say?¡±


    Seamus quickly replied, ¡°The old master mentioned that this jade may have something to do with the


    person standing behind the Hull family.¡±


    The person behind?


    Philip thought of the fully armedbatants in camo uniforms who Vinci had brought over.


    Were the two rted?


    Philip did not say anything but walked aside, took out his phone, and called Fennel.


    ¡°Check the details of the Hull Chamber of Commerce again to see who is behind them. Also, pay


    attention to the movements of the Larson family. I¡¯ll go to Fernvale in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a simple word on the other end of the phone, he hung up.


    Philip raised his head and looked at the sky. He had some spections in his heart, but he was not


    very sure.


    Turning his head and ncing at White Horse Hotel, Philip reluctantly shook his head and said to


    Seamus, ¡°Send me back.¡±


    On the way, he called his uncle and exined that he would not participate in the International


    Chamber of Commerce tonight but would return to Riverdale first.


    Tim did not say anything either.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At seven or eight in the evening, Philip, Theo, and the others returned to Riverdale.


    After separating from Theo, he returned to the vi without stopping. He was relieved when he saw


    Wynn who was fine and intact.


    ¡°Phil.¡±


    With herrge stomach, Wynn hugged Philip, her face full of grievances.


    At this moment, when she hugged Philip, she finally felt a solid sense of security.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Philip gently patted Wynn on the back.


    ¡°Is M asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a long time, Philip coaxed Wynn to sleep and went back to the living room downstairs. He saw


    Rick sitting on the sofa with scorching eyes as he watched Peppa Pig on the TV.


    ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± Philip walked over and asked.


    Rick tossed a portfolio to Philip casually, his eyes not peeling away from the TV. He said, ¡°All the


    materials are in it, but I advise you to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Philip was startled. He looked at the portfolio on the coffee table and hesitated.

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    He smoked a cigarette, picked up the portfolio, and opened the seal. He saw a picture of his sister


    Hannah at the age of seven or eight. There was also detailed investigation data and many pictures


    attached.


    They were pictures of Hannah from the age of seven or eight, to the photo of the ident. Then, he


    saw photos of her when she was about 12 or 13 years old with a face full of fear and trepidation. At 15


    or 16 years old, the young girl was shyly making a victory pose at the camera. Atst, he saw the photo


    of the beautiful girl when she was 20.


    Philip¡¯s hands trembled more as his eyes became moist.


    After so many years, the guilt in Philip¡¯s heart was infinitely magnified at this moment.


    ¡°She¡­ is really alive?¡±


    Philip looked at the photo of 20-year-old Hannah in his hand, his eyes already very moist.


    Rick hummed and said, ¡°Alive.¡±


    After getting a positive answer, Philip could not speak for a while.


    He was very calm.


    No agitation could be seen at all.


    However, at this moment, Philip¡¯s heart was like the calm before the storm.


    Alive.


    His sister Hannah rke was really alive.


    It was good that she was alive.


    ¡°Can we contact her?¡± Philip asked again.


    Rick shook his head. With some helplessness in his eyes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. ording to the


    information, it seems that the youngdy is not willing to return to the rke family, or rather, she¡¯s not


    willing to see you and anyone rted to the rke family.¡±


    ¡°She hates me and the rke family.¡±


    Philip sucked a mouthful of the cigarette into his lungs, and it felt a little spicy.


    However, it was only through this would he be morefortable.


    Back then, if not for him, his sister would not have been met with the ident.


    After so many years, Philip always thought that he had harmed his sister.


    He had been living in self-reproach.


    As a result, his sister had be a taboo topic for Philip.


    ¡°Can you find out where she is now?¡±


    Philip was unwilling to give up.


    Rick looked at Philip, was silent for a moment, and took out a post-it note. He said, ¡°This is the


    address, but Young Master, I have to remind you to be mentally prepared. The youngdy may not


    wish to see you. If you go like this, it may trigger her displeasure.¡±


    Philip looked at the post-it note in his hand¡ªMerry Orphanage, Uppercreek.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Philip gripped the post-it note in his hand tightly and did not speak for a long time.


    An orphanage?


    How had his sister been all these years?


    Had she been bullied? Did she have friends? A boyfriend?


    For some time, many questions flooded Philip¡¯s brain.


    In this world, apart from his father, Wynn, and M, she was the closest person to him.


    Philip did not know how to face Hannah, how to exin, or how to bring her back to the rke family.


    Midnight.


    Philip returned to the bedroom. Lying next to Wynn, he gently hugged her from behind and buried his


    head in Wynn¡¯s hair. He took in the fragrance of her body, seekingfort.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wynn tilted her head slightly and asked softly.


    ¡°Let me hug you for a while,¡± Philip said.


    Rustling, Wynn turned around and hugged Philip. She could feel the slight tremor of the man¡¯s body in


    her arms.


    He was crying.


    Philip was crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Phil, everything will be fine.¡±


    Wynn gently patted Philip¡¯s back and said softly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to face her. She¡¯s still alive. She¡¯s¡­¡±


    Philip said before stopping, the grievance in his voice sounding very distressing. At this moment, he


    was just like a big aggrieved boy.


    ¡°Is it Hannah?¡± Wynn asked softly.


    Philip nodded.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy instead? Philip, look at me.¡±


    Wynn held Philip¡¯s face, looked at him seriously, and said, ¡°Do whatever you want to do and don¡¯t leave


    any regrets for yourself. Of course, I can also go with you. No matter what happened between you and


    Hannah, I believe that after so many years, the only thing left between you is the rtionship between


    brother and sister. Blood is thicker than water and can never be separated.¡±


    Philip looked at Wynn, nodded heavily, and controlled his emotions before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    Uppercreek tomorrow. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Wynn responded.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    The next day, the two booked air tickets and flew directly from Riverdale to Uppercreek.


    Afternding, Philip arranged for Wynn to go to the hotel first. After all, she was pregnant and not


    suitable for long-distance travel.


    In the afternoon, Philip left the hotel and went to Merry Orphanage as specified on the address alone.


    At the entrance of the orphanage, Philip raised his eyebrows and took a few nces before walking to


    the guardhouse.


    ¡°Mister, is this Merry Orphanage?¡±


    Philip handed a cigarette to the old security guard.


    The old security guard first nced at Philip, and not a minuteter, he grabbed a baton from the


    guardhouse before rushing out and shouting, ¡°Go away! Viins like youe here every day. With me


    around, don¡¯t even think about tearing this orphanage down!¡±


    Philip was taken aback and hurriedly exined, ¡°Mister, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not from the


    demolition team. I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±


    The baton in the guard¡¯s arm fell. He looked at Philip suspiciously and asked warily, ¡°Who are you


    looking for?¡±


    Philip hurriedly passed the cigarette over, then took out the photo to ask, ¡°Have you seen this person


    before?¡±


    The security guard took the photo from Philip, looked at it from a distance for a while, then looked at


    Philip vigntly. He said coldly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know this person. You can go now.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Philip frowned and looked at the face of the old security guard. He clearly recognized her.


    ¡°Mister, you really don¡¯t know her? This is my sister. I¡¯m her brother.¡± Philip was anxious. Leaning on


    the window, he anxiously held the photo and said to the old man.


    The security guard looked at Philip suspiciously and muttered, ¡°Since when did Miss rke have an


    older brother?¡±


    This question did not escape Philip¡¯s ears. He immediately said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m really not a bad person.


    Look at the two of us. Don¡¯t you think our eyes and noses look simr?¡±


    When the security guard heard this, he picked up the photo andpared the girl in the photo to


    Philip.


    Upon seeing the simrities, the security uncle nodded and asked, ¡°Are you really Miss rke¡¯s


    brother?¡±


    Philip quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. My sister and I have been separated for more than ten


    years. She went missing when she was a child. I¡¯ve been looking for her for more than ten years. I just


    found out about her recently.¡±


    It was impossible for Philip to tell a stranger the truth, so he just found an excuse.


    When the old man heard this, he immediately scolded Philip with a sullen face, ¡°Just how are you


    performing your duties as an older brother? You lost her for ten years and only found her now. Do you


    know how much Miss rke has suffered over the years?¡±


    Philip admitted to his mistakes, and after all the pleadings, the security guard finally took Philip into the


    orphanage.


    It was a small orphanage with a very good environment.


    Many children were ying around in the orphanage.


    The old man looked at these lovely children, folded his hands, and bent over. He shook his head and


    sighed, ¡°s, this group of children will soon have no ce to eat and sleep. Such a woeful life.¡±


    Philip raised his brows slightly when he heard these words. He nced at the group of happily ying


    children and could not help asking, ¡°Mister, I heard you saying earlier that this ce is going to be


    demolished?¡±


    The old security guard became angry when he heard this and yelled with a grimace, ¡°You heard right!


    That group of scoundrels keeps causing trouble once every few days, trying to force Miss rke into


    selling this ce. They say that they want to build amercial center. Those b*stards are blinded by


    profit with only money in their eyes. Why would they care about the oue of these children?


    ¡°We¡¯re here. The innermost room is where Miss rke sometimeses to rest.¡±


    The old man pointed to the innermost room.


    Philip nodded and thanked him before walking over slowly, feeling very nervous.


    Standing at the door, Philip looked at the half-opened door and took a deep breath.


    He was finally going to see his sister.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    With a sense of anxiety, Philip gently pushed open the door.


    A scene entered his eyes.


    A beautiful silhouette with an exquisite back and a graceful figure had her arms raised. She was pulling


    up the big waves of her hair while putting on a white shirt and a fiery red professional skirt.


    Such an enchanting figure!


    As if realizing that the door had been pushed open, the woman hurriedly sped the buttons on her


    chest and turned her head to nce in the direction of the door. She asked angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Philip was stunned!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    Philip apologized in a hurry, shut the door, and stood there while gasping for breath. He could not react


    for a long time.


    Awkward!


    A few minutester.


    The door was pushed open again from the inside and Philip turned around, wanting to apologize.


    Smack!


    Suddenly, he was pped in the face. It was followed by a fragrant breeze!


    ¡°Who allowed you to barge in? Who are you?¡±


    The woman looked very dissatisfied with a chill on her face. Her hands were folded over her chest. She


    had on a white shirt with a fiery red professional skirt. She had big wavy hair and wide ck-rimmed


    sses on her face. She looked very mature and charming.


    An alluring woman.


    Philip was stunned for a while as he stared at this beautiful face that was enough to suffocate a man.


    He smiled.


    Fortunately, it was not Hannah.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. My name is Philip rke. I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±


    Philip hurriedly bent down and apologized again.


    The woman looked at Philip coldly and asked suspiciously, ¡°Looking for someone? Who are you


    looking for? Who let you in?¡±


    There was ayer of frost on Ivy Thomson¡¯s face at the moment. A man had never seen her like that


    before!


    Now, this man who rushed in hastily had actually seen her body!


    Damn it!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she could not be too aggressive. She held back the anger in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s the security guard who let me in. I¡¯m looking for Hannah rke.¡±


    Philip quickly replied. He could feel the chill on the woman in front of him and noticed that she looked


    as if she was about to kill him.


    ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he kept apologizing.


    Ivy looked at Philip bitterly and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are you looking for President rke?¡±


    President rke?


    Philip was startled and said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯m Hannah¡¯s brother. We¡¯ve been separated for


    more than ten years.¡±


    Brother?


    When Ivy heard these words, she was stunned. Her pretty brows twitched, and she pushed the frame


    of her sses to nce at Philip better. Then, she sneered, ¡°Are you her brother? Someone like you is


    our President rke¡¯s brother?¡±


    Ivyughed.


    Were there still scams like this nowadays?


    She pointed angrily at the gates and shouted, ¡°Get out now! Don¡¯t let me see you again! Pretending to


    be our President rke¡¯s brother? Do you know that scammers like youe here every day,


    pretending to be older brothers or younger brothers, with some even pretending to be her boyfriend?!¡±


    Ivy was really angry.


    President rke was too nice. She was young and beautiful too, so many people coveted her.


    Every day, someone would drive a luxury car to the entrance of the orphanage, saying that he was her


    boyfriend and wanted toe in to see her.


    However, it was the first time Ivy saw someone dressed so shabbily pretending to be her older brother.


    What a joke.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m really¡ª¡±


    Philip exined hurriedly, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Ivy¡¯s rebuke,


    ¡°What else? Pervert, hurry up and leave, or I¡¯ll call for help!¡±


    Ivy really looked down on a wishy-washy man like Philip.


    The point was, he had stolen a sneak peek at her just now.


    This was what Ivy hated the most.


    Philip thought for a while. Knowing that he might not see Hannah today, he could only give up and turn


    around to leave.


    When he was about to leave through the door, an unfortunate coincidence happened.


    A group of gangsters holding things like baseball bats in their hands and had cigarettes dangling from


    their mouths rushed in.


    Philip nced at them but did not stop.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Since he had M, he could never watch such a thing happening.


    Especially since his sister, ording to the records, once lived in this orphanage for some time.


    Although Philip did not know the specific reason, since his sister was still taking care of the orphanage


    here, Philip would guard it for her to the end!


    Whoever dared to make these children homeless, Philip would make them disappear from the world!


    Geoff looked at Philip. From his angry eyes, Geoff could discern the freezing and biting chill!


    This guy was obviously very ordinary, but why was there such a look in his eyes?!


    Moreover, he could actually take down seven or eight of them at once!


    ¡°Ivy Thomson, think about it carefully, you¡¯re going up against Heath! If he finds out, it¡¯s over for you!


    And this bunch of kids will be doomed!¡±


    Knowing that Philip could not be intimidated, Geoff turned his head. Enduring the severe pain, he


    shouted threateningly at Ivy over there.


    Ivy was still in shock, but she reacted to his words.


    Since Miss rke was not around, she was in charge.


    If anything happened, she would not be able to exin it to President rke.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Ivy ran over immediately, pushed Philip away, and gave him a resentful look. She chastised, ¡°Who told


    you to do this?!¡±


    Philip was taken aback.


    What was going on with this woman?


    He had been kind enough to help but was being reprimanded instead.


    Ivy did not bother to look at Philip. She bent over and helped Geoff up while nodding and apologizing.


    ¡°Geoff, I¡¯m sorry, are you alright?¡±


    Geoff got up, clutched his chest, and shoved Ivy¡¯s hand away. He yelled, ¡°Well done, Ivy. You actually


    found an outsider who can fight to help you. It¡¯s very smart of you. But don¡¯t forget, this is Heath¡¯s


    territory. Even if you don¡¯t want to sell this piece ofnd, you have to sell it! I¡¯m here to pass you a


    message from Heath. Tell that rke chick to sign the agreement at once! You only have one final day


    to consider it! When the time is up, the excavator will be here!¡±


    Ivy was anxious and replied with a firm attitude, ¡°Impossible! We won¡¯t sign it. President rke said


    she will handle everything when she returns.¡±


    ¡°Haha, then don¡¯t me us. We wille again tomorrow. If you don¡¯t sign it, then you and this bunch


    of b*stards without parents can wait to be kicked out!¡±


    Geoff sneered, turned around, and led his men away.


    His words frightened the children into crying and hugging each other.


    They were very scared and fearful.


    Their big eyes were full of doubts about this world.


    Why were there so many bad guys trying to drive them out?


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what did you say just now? This bunch of b*stards without parents?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was very dark at this moment, his eyes staring sinisterly at Geoff and his men.


    Geoff stopped walking, turned around, and looked at Philip grimly. He sneered, ¡°Yes, this bunch of


    b*stards without parents are better off dead!¡±


    Bam!


    This time, Philip did not show any mercy as he kicked!


    Geoff¡¯s entire body, under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, flew out like a cannonball!


    Boom!


    He mmed into the big iron door at the entrance and fell to the ground with a thud!


    The iron gate was distorted by that knock!


    That showed the force contained in Philip¡¯s kick!


    p, p, p!


    Just when Philip was about to continue, there was sudden apuse at the entrance.


    ¡°Well done! Excellent! Someone actually dares toy a finger on Heath¡¯s man?! Boy, you have some


    courage and ability!¡±


    A crowd of people stepped out of four or five ck Mercedes-Benz vehicles parked at the gate.


    The man in the lead looked to be in his 30s. He was wearing a ck suit with a cigar in his mouth. He


    had his right hand in his waist pocket, revealing the ck vest and white shirt underneath.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He also wore a ck gentleman¡¯s hat and had a mustache on his face. His fingers were full of rings,


    and he wore light brown sunsses. As he puffed on a cigar, he seemed very pompous and snooty.


    Pretty much the style of an Italian mafia.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    This was Heath, the leader of the entire Southcross District in Uppercreek.


    He was a man with money and manpower.


    He had more than 40 men under him and managed more than 20 venues,rge and small.


    Anyone on the streets would have to greet him courteously when they saw him!


    This was his prestige.


    ¡°Heath, you¡¯re finally here. This kid hurt several of my men and wants to stand up for Merry


    Orphanage!¡±


    Geoff and his men had already scrambled up from the ground at this moment. They were standing


    beside Heath in a hurry and panic.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked at the group of people indifferently. The


    neers looked aggressive and hostile.


    Heath puffed on his cigar with a smile of admiration at the corners of his mouth, saying, ¡°Young man,


    you¡¯re very courageous. Why don¡¯t you join me? Beauties, manpower, and money, you can have


    anything you want.¡±


    At this moment, Heath had actually set his eyes on the talent and said with a faint smile.


    Hearing that, Geoff dared not say anything. He only red at Philip with utmost resentment in his eyes.


    An offer from Heath was something most people could only dream of.


    In the outside world, countless people were hoping to earn Heath¡¯s acknowledgment.


    If they followed Heath, they could practically rise with the tide and stay on top.


    Therefore, his words directly stunned everyone around him.


    This kid was really lucky.


    ¡°Hey, brat, didn¡¯t you hear Heath talking? You should count your lucky stars to be looked upon


    favorably by Heath, so you should thank him quickly!¡±


    Next to Heath was a burly man with a crew cut and a deep scar on his face. He was wearing a vest that


    revealed his dark and muscled forearms.


    Heath narrowed his eyes, turning the cigar with his fingertips around his mouth while looking extremely


    conceited.


    Even Ivy shuddered when she heard this sentence.


    She was afraid that Philip would agree.


    However, beyond everyone¡¯s expectations¡­


    Philip shook his head and declined. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re not qualified.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone on the scene took a deep breath!


    This oblivious boy was too arrogant.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What did he say?


    Heath was not qualified?


    He was seeking death!


    Heath¡¯s face also changed and gradually became colder. There was a faint sneer at the corners of his


    mouth. His chin was slightly raised, and he muttered to the scarred man with a crew cut, ¡°Break both


    his arms.¡±


    After that, Heath no longer looked at Philip but silently walked to Ivy who was standing on the side.


    There was a shred of woe in his eyes at the loss.


    However, an unruly guy like that must be taught a good lesson.


    The scarred man nodded with a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He cracked his knuckles, walked


    toward Philip, and smiled coldly before saying, ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a stubborn


    kid. Very well, let¡¯s see how good your skills are.¡±


    With that said, the scarred man kicked his legs high as if performing acrobatics and punched the air


    several times like he was umting energy.


    Then, he provocatively beckoned his fingers at Philip and shouted, ¡°Come on!¡±


    Philip frowned and wondered if he was an idiot.


    Following that, he walked directly toward the scarred man.


    The opponent squatted slightly, took on a fighting stance, and yelled out a battle cry. Heunched a


    kick at Philip but stopped at the position where his kick was just about to meet Philip¡¯s neck.


    The scarred man continued tough mockingly and said, ¡°Are you scared already?¡±


    He punched Philip¡¯s forehead again.


    Originally, he just wanted to y with Philip.


    However, this time, Philip frowned and did not hesitate.


    Smack!


    A p wasunched preemptively and it mmed into the opponent¡¯s face before a punchnded!


    Quick, urate, and ruthless!


    The scarred man was stunned and furious. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Then, he kicked Philip¡¯s chest.


    However, Philip evaded it. Raising his leg, he kicked the guy in the face!


    Bam!


    The sound of bone cracking!


    Blood suddenly spurted from the nasal cavity of the scarred man. He uncontrobly took a step


    backward. He only managed to stabilize himself with the help of several men.


    ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s a tough one. Everyone, charge!¡±


    The scarred man realized something and dared not take it lightly, so he waved his hand!


    Suddenly, a group of people waved their fists and rushed toward Philip.


    However, in an instant, these people all flew out one after another!

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    This scenepletely shocked everyone.


    Including Heath!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He paused and turned to look sideways.


    All the people he brought had fallen to the ground!


    Looking at the kid again, he was kicking the scarred man¡¯s chest with a sharp kick, then retracted his


    foot before turning to look at him indifferently.


    ¡°You!!¡±


    Heath panicked, and his hand holding the cigar could not help shaking a little.


    However, right after, Heath reacted and pointed at Philip while shouting, ¡°You piece of sh*t, do you


    know what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re dead meat! How dare you touch my men?! I¡¯m going to kill you right


    here and no one can stop me!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly took out his cell phone and wanted to call someone.


    However, Philip moved and stood right in front of Heath.


    Snap!


    The wave of wind brought by his hand made Heath take a few steps back.


    The phone in his hand also fell to the ground and was crushed under Philip¡¯s foot!


    Overbearing!


    Heath was flustered!


    He waspletely panicking!


    He looked at Philip, who was walking toward him, and his raised hand fell again.


    Smack!


    The p made Heath take several steps back again!


    ¡°F*ck! You must be crazy! I¡¯m Heath from the Southcross District! Standing behind me is Master Bell of


    Uppercreek! Do you want to die?¡±


    Heath was furious, and his eyes were full of chills!


    When had he ever suffered such a loss? He was even pped twice in front of everyone!


    If news of this spread out, he would have no standing in Southcross ever again.


    ¡°So noisy!¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes froze, and he raised his hand before mming it down again!


    This time, no strength was held back!


    Smack!


    The four wisdom teeth in Heath¡¯s mouth were directly knocked out by this p, and blood gushed from


    his mouth instantly!


    ¡°Let me ask you, I¡¯ve beaten up your people and also pped you, do you concede?¡± Philip asked


    coldly.


    ¡°Concede! I concede!¡±


    Heath said with a trembling voice at this moment.


    He could not object.


    The man in front of him was like the devil!


    Once he made a move, it was so overbearing and powerful!


    Smack!


    Another pnded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already conceded. Why are you still hitting me?¡±


    Heath was a little aggrieved and even wanted to go home to his mother.


    ¡°No reason. I just can¡¯t stand the sight of you. Do you concede?¡±


    ¡°I concede! I was wrong! You¡­ What should I do for you to let go of me?¡±


    Heath surrendered.


    Could he provoke such a person?


    Philip thought for a while and said, ¡°Ask the Master Bell standing behind you toe here. I want to


    talk to him.¡±


    After speaking, Philip directly moved a chair over and sat at the entrance of the orphanage grandly.


    ¡°You guys, kneel over there,¡± Philip said indifferently to the goons on the ground.


    Instantly, all the men brought by Heath got up from the ground in a panic and knelt in a row.


    This scene really frightened Ivy.


    However, the orphans were very excited. One by one, they gathered around Philip, shouting praises at


    him energetically.


    Heath was stunned and looked at the nonchnt young man in front of him in disbelief.


    He actually wanted Master Bell toe over?


    The audacity!


    Did he know who Master Bell was?

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    He was one of the three heroes in Uppercreek!


    With a wave of his hand, the entire Uppercreek would stomp its feet!


    The power of Master Bell in Uppercreek was deeply ingrained and had been unshakeable for the past


    30 years!


    Countless people had challenged Master Bell before, but the result?


    In Master Bell¡¯s hand, all were dead!


    For such an oblivious and unknown junior like Philip¡­ To put it nicely, he had some skills, but to put it


    harshly, he was nothing but cannon fodder!


    The four King Kongs around Master Bell were mercenaries from abroad!


    Each of them was an expert who could take down dozens of opponents with no problem!


    This guy was simply a madman to be so arrogant!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Heath¡¯s voice trembled slightly, but his eyes were cold.


    Once Master Bell turned up, this kid would be dead for sure!


    However¡­


    Philip merely apanied the children and ignored Heath.


    It was as if the Master Bell who Heath spoke of was so insignificant and not worthy of his attention.


    Ivy realized something at this time.


    He had actually hit Heath!


    That was Heath!


    The leader of Southcross District!


    Now, he wanted Master Bell toe over!


    Oh my!


    Was he crazy?


    That was Master Bell!


    He was one of the three underground leaders and heroes of Uppercreek!


    In Uppercreek, who would dare to disrespect Master Bell?


    She ran to Philip immediately. Her face was cold as she whispered, ¡°Who are you and what are you


    doing? Are you crazy? Do you know who you beat up just now? Heath! Do you know who is behind


    Heath? Even the most prominent figures in Uppercreek must show their respect to Master Bell!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Philip replied indifferently and then turned to continue ying with the children.


    This annoyed Ivy.


    She stomped her foot, dragged Philip up in desperation, and said, ¡°Leave quickly. Once Master Bell


    arrives, you won¡¯t be able to run!


    ¡°Master Bell is not an ordinary person. He¡¯s more terrifying than a simpleton like you can ever imagine!


    If not for the fact that you helped the orphanage just now, I really can¡¯t be bothered about you.¡±


    Ivy said angrily, then turned around and ran into the small room just now. She returned quickly, out of


    breath and with a heaving chest.


    Holding a card in her hand, she stuffed it into Philip¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s 100,000 dors in here.


    The farther you hide, the better. If Master Bell finds you, you¡¯re dead. Don¡¯t worry about our business


    here.¡±


    Philip was stunned. Holding the card in his hand, he was still unable to process the information.


    He did not expect that Ivy was actually cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    ¡°What are you going to do? And these kids?¡± Philip asked, staring at Ivy fixedly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do you care about us? With President rke around, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. We


    didn¡¯t have a problem in the first ce. It¡¯s all because you made the first move and beat Heath up. Ah,


    you¡¯re so annoying. Hurry up and leave. It¡¯d be toote if you don¡¯t go now.¡±


    Ivy stomped her feet anxiously


    Her reaction was a fair sight indeed.


    However¡­


    At this moment, the originally scared and flustered Heath suddenly became extremely arrogant. His


    eyes were dark and sinister-looking as he said coldly, ¡°Hehe, thinking of leaving? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too


    late!¡±


    The eyes of Philip, Ivy, and the others immediately focused on Heath.


    The guyughed wildly before yelling, ¡°Wee, Master Bell!¡±


    Immediately afterward, Heath ran out of the orphanage and humbly greeted a Rolls-Royce that had


    quickly arrived at the door. Seven or eight ck Mercedes-Benzes followed behind the car!


    The appearance of this convoy immediately caused an uproar!


    Master Bell was here!


    The 66666 license te of the Rolls-Royce was Master Bell¡¯s symbol!


    In Uppercreek, no one except for Master Bell dared to use this license te!


    Themotion in the orphanage had already aroused the attention of many onlookers.


    Many passersby stopped and watched.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Soon after, Heath respectfully opened the car door. From inside the car, an old man walked down with


    a cane. He was wearing a white suit and a white top hat, looking to be about 50 or 60 years old.


    At first nce, he exuded a strong presence and seemed very robust.


    That square face of his was full of majesty.


    That was Master Bell!


    He was one of the three underground heroes in Uppercreek!


    Behind Master Bell, another old man in ck followed. With his waist bent and his footsteps light, his


    pair of somber eyes scanned past the venue.


    He noticed Philip at first nce.


    Philip frowned and naturally noticed that the old man was not an ordinary person.


    From the aura and walking posture, he should be a martial artist and an expert at that.


    ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s no wonder this Master Bell is doing so well. He has such an expert in national martial


    arts by his side.¡±


    An aloof smile appeared at the corners of Philip¡¯s mouth.


    When he was in the family back then, Philip had already been involved in national martial arts. In the


    eyes of most people, it was only for strengthening the body. However, in the eyes of a true expert, that


    was the art of killing!


    Many fighting techniques were now mixed with national martial arts.


    The masters of national martial arts were generally hidden in the secr world, fighting for the country,


    but that did not rule out some exceptions.


    Some professional personal bodyguards of certain bigwigs were knowledgeable in national martial arts.


    When Ivy saw Master Belling, her heart thumped in panic. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re done for


    this time! President rke is not here. What should I do?¡±


    She had fully anticipated what would happen next.


    Until now, Ivy had been ncing at Philip who was next to her but found that thetter was actually


    quite indifferent. He was still holding a child in his arms and totally did not pay any attention to Master


    Bell who had already entered the orphanage!


    She was angry!


    Was this guy really that oblivious?


    At this point, he could still y around with the children.


    ¡°Put the child down! Master Bell is here! Aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡±


    Ivy was so angry that she was almost in tears. She snatched the child from Philip¡¯s arms.


    Ivy was like the mother hen guarding her chicks, bringing all the children into the room and not allowing


    them toe out.


    Master Bell came in with his hands behind his back. His eyes indifferently scanned the orphanage.


    This was a great ce, but because of these kids, this ce had be worthless.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Master Bell nced at the people who Heath had brought, all of them with bruised noses and swollen


    faces. Even Heath had injuries on his face.


    Heath hurriedly nodded and bent over to Master Bell, crying out, ¡°Master Bell, this is the kid who


    disrespected you and beat us up. He also said arrogantly that he wants to see you. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t let us go. Master Bell, you must stand up for us!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Master Bell nced at the wounds on everyone¡¯s faces, and instantly, his expression darkened as his


    face turned pale.


    Beating up his people¡­ No one had dared to do so for many years.


    It was because anyone who did this would either end up crippled or dead.


    Master Bell suppressed the anger in his heart, nced at the opposite side, and shouted in a low voice


    with an invible tone, ¡°The person who did this, step out on your own volition, kneel, and beg for


    mercy!¡±


    That was Master Bell¡¯s attitude and dominance!


    Everyone¡¯s gaze simultaneously fell on Philip who was calm andposed.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Naturally, there were also a lot of discussions going around.


    ¡°Hey, that young man is really unlucky. Provoking Master Bell spells the end for him.¡±


    ¡°s, such a young man. It¡¯ll be useless even if his family members came and pleaded for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been optimistic about this orphanage for many years, but a lot of things have happened recently.


    Master Bell is determined to demolish it.¡±


    A group of people stood and watched.


    After they understood the situation, different gazes from the crowd fell on Philip.


    There was admiration.


    After all, he was standing up for this group of helpless children and was very manly for doing that.


    There was also contempt.


    A kid who was unaware of his ability dared to provoke Master Bell! He was simply tired of living.


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯s just a greenhorn who doesn¡¯t understand anything. That¡¯s Master Bell. He¡¯s courting


    death!¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s just ying hero. Not only has he gotten himself into trouble, but the children in this


    orphanage are also implicated too.¡±


    In the crowd, some people on the sidelines repeatedly expressed their criticisms.


    Over here, since the arrival of Master Bell, Heath and his men had been full of confidence.


    No matter how powerful the kid was, he must kneel down and apologize in front of Master Bell!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip did not put Master Bell in his eyes at all. He still sat there


    calmly, his eyes only narrowing slightly.


    Upon seeing this, Heath immediately jumped out and pointed at Philip to reprimand, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you


    see that Master Bell is standing there? How dare you remain sitting?! Who gave you the courage?!


    Kneel down at once!¡±


    He was too pompous.


    As expected of a greenhorn.


    Heath sneered inwardly as if he could already imagine the scene of Philip getting his limbs broken by


    Master Bell.


    As for Philip, his eyes were cold as he nced at Heath next to Master Bell. Killing intent rose from his


    body as he said, ¡°So much nonsense!¡±


    Following that.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, he got up directly, stepped forward, and walked toward Heath.


    Smack!


    A shocking scene happened!


    Philip, in front of Master Bell and everyone else, pped Heath across the face and asked coldly, ¡°Are


    you still unwilling to yield?¡±


    Dead silence!


    The audience suddenly became quiet!


    Everyone dropped their jaws in shock!


    They could not believe what had happened before them.


    Someone dared to beat Master Bell¡¯s subordinate in front of him!


    Holy sh*t!


    A storm!


    This would definitely set off a storm!


    ¡°It¡¯s over! Why can¡¯t this young man know when it¡¯s time to stop?! How dare he hit someone in front of


    Master Bell?!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, look at Master Bell¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°Haha, idiot! How dare he disrespect Master Bell like that? He can¡¯t die fast enough!¡±


    The crowdpletely exploded.


    Ivy was so shocked that she covered her mouth. Her eyes widened. She was very scared and nervous.


    This guy was too reckless!


    That was Master Bell!


    Heath was also taken aback for a moment, but soon, he reacted and punched Philip while roaring,


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Boom!


    Next, Philip raised his leg and kicked Heath.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to your boss. Why are you interrupting us? Do you have the right to speak here?¡± Philip


    said coldly, a ray of killing intent shing across the corners of his eyes.


    When Heath fell to the ground, a few goons hurriedly helped him up.


    At this moment, he almost spat blood out of anger.


    This kid was too pretentious!


    He actually said he had no right!


    For many years, no one had ever dared to speak to him like this.


    Just as Heath was about to rebuke, Master Bell raised his hand slightly. With a faint smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he said, ¡°Heath, that¡¯s enough. Step back.¡±


    Hmph!


    Heath snorted coldly but had to obediently retreat behind Master Bell.


    Following that, Master Bell scrutinized Philip nonchntly and said coldly, ¡°Young man, you seem to be


    very arrogant.¡±


    Philip stared at Master Bell and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s because I have the right to act as such.¡±


    With these words, Master Bell frowned. What a cocky kid!


    ¡°Very well. Show me what you have to be worthy of such arrogance!¡± Master Bell barked sharply.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, the four King Kongs rushed out from behind him. They were all the foreign mercenaries


    he had hired, each of them murderous!

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Their eyes were all filled with a special look that could only be obtained after experiencing life and


    death!


    It was chilling to the bone!


    After these people stood forward, everyone else around them all stepped back several meters!


    It was because they had all heard of the prestige of the Four King Kongs.


    Without Master Bell¡¯s permission, the four great King Kongs beside him would not even let a fly get


    close.


    ¡°Gone! That kid is doomed for sure with the four great King Kongs around. One of them can go up


    against ten!¡±


    Someone joked in the crowd.


    The older people in the crowd shook their heads and shouted, ¡°Young man, please kneel down and


    apologize. Your life is more important.¡±


    However, Philip¡¯s expression remained indifferent while his figure remained motionless. His cold eyes


    looked at the Four King Kongs who were rushing at him in a sh.


    Life or death was just a thought away!


    Almost everyone believed that Philip would be beaten up badly and even lose his life.


    ¡°How dare foreign mercenaries like you cross the border? Have you forgotten the terms of the war


    agreement signed on the border back then?¡±


    Suddenly!


    Philip shouted angrily, his eyes full of killing intent. He continued, ¡°Anyone who crosses the border


    without permission will be killed without mercy! Haven¡¯t you heard of this?¡±


    Imposing!


    Full of murderous intent!


    With Philip at the center, his raging aura burst out suddenly, covering the entire area within a 200-meter


    radius!


    Everyone was stunned!


    What a strong intensity!


    The Four King Kongs who suffered the brunt of it stopped charging at once.


    They looked at each other, feeling extremely shocked!


    The young man in front of them actually knew the terms of the border war agreement!


    Anyone who crossed the border without permission would be killed without mercy!


    These words were a nightmare for all foreign employment agencies!


    It was because that was the use engraved on the border by the military god, Reed Williams, with his


    108 death warriors with their lives and blood!


    All the mercenaries who stepped into this ce without permission had turned into dead souls!


    No one could manage to escape!


    So far, this country had be a forbidden ce for mercenaries, and no one dared to break in


    randomly.


    The four of them had sneaked in incognito and became Master Bell¡¯s bodyguards. They held high


    sries and did dirty deeds.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Among the Four King Kongs, a brawny dark-skinned man asked with a cold voice!


    Philip¡¯s expression condensed, angry mes burning in his eyes!


    Were some people getting impatient already?


    ¡°Dragon Warrior!¡± Philip shouted gruffly.


    These simple two words directly scared the Four King Kongs on the opposite side. Their eyes became


    terrified!


    Dragon Warrior!


    He was actually a Dragon Warrior!


    That was a nightmarish name circting among foreign employment agencies!


    No!


    It was a codename!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The codename for the 108 warriors!


    Instantly, in everyone¡¯s trembling eyes, the Four King Kongs stood at attention. They bowed in fear


    while apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we shouldn¡¯t have stepped into the territory. We will leave now!¡±


    After that, theypletely ignored the horrified eyes of Master Bell and the others. They simply turned


    around and left.


    No, to be precise, they wanted to escape!


    However¡­


    Philip said emotionlessly, ¡°Did I allow you to leave? Since you ignored the rules set by the Dragon


    Warriors and stepped into thisnd at will, your lives are forfeited!¡±

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    As soon as these words came out, the scene quickly fell silent!


    Everyone was baffled.


    Why did the Four King Kongs belonging to Master Bell act as if they were scared and frightened of


    Philip, like a mouse in front of a cat?


    The astonishment on Ivy¡¯s face was the most obvious.


    The guy in front of her had surprised her again and again.


    Who the hell was this guy?


    Was he really President rke¡¯s brother?


    On the other hand, Master Bell¡¯s face was extremely gloomy at the moment.


    The Four King Kongs he had hired so many years ago had turned their backs and were about to run


    away just now!


    It was a humiliation!


    ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to attack! Break his limbs! If anything happens, I¡¯ll be responsible for it!¡±


    Master Bell yelled at the Four King Kongs.


    At this moment, the four mercenaries also stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. The corners


    of their eyes were full of cold killing intent!


    They quickly turned around. Their four pairs of cold eyes stared at Philip closely as they asked


    solemnly, ¡°Are you really not letting us go?¡±


    Philip looked calm, but his eyes were dormant with chill and anger.


    The terms of the border war agreement had been fought by him and those lovelyrades together,


    through life and death!


    The terms were made of flesh and blood!


    Although it was only a short two-year military career, it had a great influence on Philip rke!


    Were those lovely people okay now?


    Did anyone remember those who died?


    ¡°You may, but leave your arms and get out of here. Never take another step into this ce!¡±


    Philip shouted coldly, his eyes full of killing intent!


    He could not go too far. Otherwise, it would cause dissatisfaction among some people.


    Hmph!


    The leader of the mercenaries said in a deep voice, ¡°A Dragon Warrior is indeed very powerful, but


    don¡¯t forget, my boy, it¡¯s now four of us against you!¡±


    As the words fell, the four of them surrounded Philippletely. Their aura became cold, containing a


    strong murderous intent!


    They understood that today was a life and death situation!


    However, Philip just said calmly, ¡°You can try.¡±


    Instantly!


    All four of themunched fierce killing moves and attacked Philip¡¯s vital parts such as the neck, heart,


    and lower back!


    Philip discerned their killing techniques. He moved his body and shed past one person. His eyes


    were red as he stared into the magnified face full of shock and punched him!


    Bam!


    This punch contained iparably overbearing power, directly sting out the dark-skinned


    mercenary with one punch!


    Instantly, the other three people drew daggers and other weapons from their waists to stab Philip


    fiercely.


    Philip stood still, swiped out with his leg at an extremely fast speed, and kicked another person away.


    Immediately afterward, he leaped forward and grabbed the dagger from the man¡¯s hand before directly


    raising his hand for a strike.


    The silver dagger swished and stabbed into a person¡¯s thigh!


    Puff!


    The dagger pierced through!


    The mercenary did not even notice how the other party made the move. He knelt down, clutched his


    bloody thigh, and fell to the ground wailing.


    Now, there was thest person left.


    Philip got up. Like a grim reaper, his eyes reflected a biting chill. He walked over step by step.


    Thest mercenary was extremely flustered at this moment!


    Thebat effectiveness of a Dragon Warrior was so powerful!


    In just one minute, he had taken down three of them!


    Argh!


    With a loud roar, thest man rushed toward Philip in a desperate attempt.


    However, Philip turned sideways, raised his hand, and strangled the man¡¯s neck tightly!


    Following that, he gently lifted the other party and mmed him to the ground!


    Boom!


    A deafening sound!


    The mercenary was pressed heavily on the ground, and there was a sharp pain in his back as if his


    entire spine had been broken. He could not move for a long time.


    Everything ended in an instant!


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    It was incredible!


    The Four King Kongs of Master Bell were taken down by that young kid so easily!


    Everyone looked at Philip with awe and fear.


    That guy, with that invincible posture and suffocating aura that surged all over, made everyone


    breathless.


    Too strong!


    Philip clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were red as he recalled a very heartbreaking experience!


    After a long while, the soaring anger in his eyes slowly dissipated. The oppressive aura on his body


    also receded.


    Throughout this entire time, Philip had never mentioned to anyone about his two-year battlefield career


    on the border.


    It was because he did not want to recall some unhappy past events.


    For this reason, he withdrew from Reed William¡¯s service earlier on.


    After that, he returned to his family and was forced to sign an agreement with Giada Wallis to leave


    Arcadia Ind and live an ordinary life in Riverdale.


    At this moment.


    Master Bell was not so stupid to think that the young man in front of him was an ordinary person.


    His brows twisted tightly in a frown. After decades in Uppercreek, he had never felt afraid.


    At this moment, however, Master Bell was slightly panicking in his heart.


    This guy must not remain!


    Here, Philip turned around abruptly, his cold eyes directed at Master Bell!


    Master Bell was frightened by the icy gaze and unconsciously took a few steps back, but the old man


    behind him supported him.


    Was this kid trying to kill him with that look?


    ¡°Old Jude, can you take on this guy?¡± Master Bell asked in a low voice.


    The old man next to him nodded and said in his weather-beaten voice, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just a junior. He has


    some skills, but in front of me, he¡¯s still too tender. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Old Jude¡¯s posture was very simple, but he was extremely arrogant.


    When Master Bell heard this, he could not help taking a long sigh of relief. He respectfully said to Old


    Jude, ¡°In that case, I have to trouble you to make a move then. After it¡¯s done, it will still be the same


    number.¡±


    No outsider knew who the old man next to Master Bell was.


    Although Old Jude had been with Master Bell on various asions, no one had ever seen him speak.


    However, Master Bell knew very well that Old Jude was an honorary expert he had hired from the


    country¡¯s most powerful National Martial Arts Association at a high price.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He was a first-ss expert in national martial arts!


    Master Bell had witnessed Old Jude with his own eyes, splitting eight wooden boards with one palm


    and shattering a tree trunk with one kick!


    Terrifying!


    To be more precise, it was Kung Fu!


    That was right.


    Old Jude was an honorary expert of the National Martial Arts Association and the Kung Fu Sub-


    Association!


    He was worth 50 million!


    In recent years, the reason why Master Bell had developed steadily wasrgely because of Old Jude!


    Without Old Jude¡¯s help in the dark to solve some of the things he could not, Master Bell would never


    have made it big in Uppercreek.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Old Jude stepped out. He was standing with his hands behind him, looking like


    a grand expert. His eyes were cold and staring at Philip in front of him.


    ¡°Not bad, you have some skills, but they¡¯re just for show. Don¡¯t think that just because of that, you can


    act all high and mighty. The world is full of surprises. In my eyes, you¡¯re still a little tender.¡±


    The moment he stepped out, Old Jude acted like he was an expert imparting guidance and castigation.


    It was full of pompadour.


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll give you one minute to think about it. Kneel and apologize to Master Bell,¡± Old Jude said


    coldly.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Seeing Old Jude¡¯s attitude at the moment, Master Bell knew that the kid was doomed!


    No problem could not be solved if Old Jude took over!


    A junior who did not know his own ability, did he know that Uppercreek was Master Bell¡¯s territory?


    Of course.


    All the people watching around also turned and discussed.


    ¡°Wow, who is that old man? He looks so awesome.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found out about him. Jude Jensen, the honorary expert of the National Martial Arts Association


    and the Kung Fu Sub-Association!¡±


    ¡°What the hell? A Kung Fu master? It must be a bluff, right?¡±


    A group of people got excited and chattered endlessly.


    Soon, someone found the video of Old Jude splitting tree trunks with Kung Fu, which had been


    broadcasted to the entirework. This information was from a long time ago, but the scene was still


    very shocking!


    For an instant, the crowd was extremely excited and looked at Old Jude in admiration.


    A real-life Kung Fu master!


    In the past, there was a Kung Fu master who had made waves, butter, he ended up quite miserably.


    Old Jude was also full of pride and arrogance, standing with his hands behind him while exuding the


    demeanor of an expert.


    ¡°Some unacknowledged titles are not worth discussing.¡±


    He pretended to be very humble and said to everyone.


    Hearing these discussions, Ivy Thomson quickly pulled out her phone and read the information about


    Jude Jensen.


    The more she read, the more flustered she became.


    Everything was over!


    Old Jude was a powerful character who knew Kung Fu!


    This guy was dead for sure!


    Ivy was very worried about Philip¡¯s safety, so she rushed out in a hurry and grabbed Philip¡¯s arm. He


    was still standing there very calmly when she said, ¡°You should apologize quickly! Old Jude is not a


    simple figure. He¡¯s an honorary expert of the Kung Fu Sub-Association with many titles on him. Just


    being a member of the Kung Fu Sub-Association means he can crush you to death!¡±


    Ivy was very anxious.


    She had seen that many powerful characters were actually honorary apprentices of the old man in front


    of her.


    For these characters, a move of their fingers and a word from their mouths were enough to make the


    entire Uppercreek tremble in its boots!


    However¡­


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip looked at Ivy with a smile on his lips and joked. ¡°Why, are you worried


    about me?¡±


    Ivy was dumbfounded. She twisted her eyebrows, rolled her eyes at Philip, and said, ¡°Who is worried


    about you? I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll die here!¡±


    After speaking, she turned around with an apologetic smile and said to Master Bell and Old Jude,


    ¡°Master Bell, Old Jude, I¡¯m sorry. Please show some mercy and don¡¯t make things difficult for my


    friend. In regards to everything else, why don¡¯t we wait until President rke returns?¡±


    Master Bell was immediately furious. He pped Ivy¡¯s face directly and shouted, ¡°Who are you to talk


    to me in this manner? Even your President rke has to be polite in front of me!¡±


    Ivy immediately covered her face. Her big eyes were getting misty and glistening with tears. ¡°Then I


    beg Master Bell to let him go. I¡¯ll bear all the responsibilities.¡±


    Ivy said as she signaled Philip to leave quickly.


    Over here, Master Bell was furious. His raised hand fell again.


    However, this time, his hand was directly grabbed by Philip in mid-air.


    With a frigid face, Philip shoved Master Bell¡¯s hand away and shouted sternly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything,


    come at me! Is hitting a woman something a person like you should be doing?¡±


    Ivy was also startled as she looked at the handsome side profile and resolute face.


    Was he protecting her?


    Deep in her heart, Ivy was touched, but she hurriedly lowered her voice to say to Philip, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t


    worry about it. We don¡¯t know you, so hurry up and leave!¡±


    However, Philip made no move and only looked at Ivy seriously while saying, ¡°You¡¯re very kind, just like


    this group of children. Don¡¯t worry. With me around today, no one can drive you away!¡±


    Ivy was moved, and tears from the corners of her eyes dripped down her face. She stomped her foot,


    pretending to be angry while saying, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll contact President rke as soon as possible.¡±


    Over here, Master Bell had been insulted by Philip several times already and was naturally unhappy.


    He red at Philip viciously and said to Old Jude, ¡°Old Jude, I want this kid crippled for the rest of his


    life!¡±


    Old Jude nodded, and his weather-beaten gruff voice sounded again. ¡°Boy, Master Bell wants you


    crippled, so a cripple you shall be. If you want to me someone, me yourself for having no


    foresight and offending people who shouldn¡¯t be offended!¡±


    Old Jude¡¯s aura was very majestic, and the audience went silent as soon as he said this!


    However, even under such circumstances, Philip¡¯s expression remained calm. There was only a frown


    on his face.


    This made Master Bell and the others happy.


    This kid was finally showing some fear.


    However, Philip¡¯s next words made everyone astonished at his arrogance!


    ¡°So noisy! If you continue talking nonsense, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up too!¡±


    Hiss!


    The atmosphere quickly cooled down. Old Jude¡¯s expression also changed suddenly as anger shed


    in his eyes!


    What an arrogant junior!


    How dare he be so disrespectful?!


    After hearing Philip¡¯s words, most of the onlookers covered their mouths in amazement, for fear of


    making a sound!


    Master Bell and the others, with a sneer on their mouths, had already determined in their hearts that


    this arrogant boy would be dead for sure!


    Old Jude also shook his head and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay for arrogance!¡±


    With that said, Old Jude paused briefly. His whole body tensed, and in the next second, he shed


    across Philip¡¯s face with a palm strike!


    Everyone closed their eyes, afraid to look at the scene!


    It was because they had seen with their own eyes Old Jude shattering seven or eight wooden boards


    about two to three centimeters thick with that palm!


    In a sh!


    Old Jude¡¯s palm had already shed in front of Philip¡¯s face!


    That strike brought a ferocious wind with it!


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally teach this junior a lesson so that you know the world is vast!¡±


    However, Philip did not make a move. He was still standing there calmly with his hands in his trouser


    pockets!


    He shook his head and just said, ¡°The Jensen family¡¯s Kung Fu being in the hands of someone like you


    is an insult to the prestigious reputation of Mr. Jacob Jensen, who made a name fighting for the country


    in the martial arts arena!¡±


    Old Jude¡¯s eyes were cold, and his head was full of questions!


    How could he know Jacob Jensen?


    That was his uncle!


    Already 80 this year, he was the honorary president in the National Martial Arts Association and


    revered by all.


    Was it a coincidence?


    ¡°Break his arms so that he can no longer perform Kung Fu in public again.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Philip said something that was like thunder in everyone¡¯s ears.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Old Jude also did not quite understand how the other party could brag so much.


    In the blink of an eye, his palm was infinitely close to Philip¡¯s face!


    In the next second, he would fall to the ground and pass out!


    However, the moment Philip¡¯s voice fell, in a dark corner that no one noticed, a figure darted out like a


    cheetah!


    Old Jude also felt a huge sense of crisis!


    He wanted to stop!


    However, it was toote!


    Boom!


    The rushing figure kicked Old Jude directly. He flew out like a cannonball, drawing an arc in the air


    before falling several meters away!


    Instantly!


    The crowd fell into a dead silence!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and they could not believe the scene in front of them!


    Master Bell and the others were also stunned in ce, trembling all over and not daring to move an


    inch.


    What happened?


    Old Jude lost?


    Ivy was originally holding her phone, about to dial President rke¡¯s number. At this moment, her eyes


    widened in fright as she watched the scene in front of her.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Pfft!


    Old Judey on the ground, clutching his chest while spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You¡­ You are?¡±


    Swoosh!


    Instantly, all eyes fell on Philip. In front of him, a stunning woman had appeared at some point. She


    was wearing a ck leather jacket and had a hot sexy body with shoulder-length hair!


    ¡°Young Master, he¡¯s so weak for a Kung Fu master. It¡¯s nothing but for disy.¡±


    17 crossed her arms over her chest. The proud figure directly caused all the men in the crowd to gulp.


    Pfft!


    Old Jude spat another mouthful of blood as her words had struck a sore point!


    At this time, Philip had already walked over and now stood in front of Old Jude calmly. He said coldly,


    ¡°Back then, old Mr. Jacob Jensen had visited me and personally asked me to learn the Kung Fu of the


    Jensen family. Unexpectedly, I met his descendants today, but you¡¯re such a disappointment. Have you


    forgotten the Jensen family¡¯s motto?!¡±


    It was a stern reprimand!


    Old Jude was shocked by his words!


    Uncle had personally visited him and asked him to learn the Jensen family¡¯s Kung Fu?


    What nonsense was he talking about?!


    His uncle, Jacob Jensen, was an iparable Kung Fu master of his generation in this country, a true


    character!


    In the martial arts world, he had put the name of this country on the board!


    He was full of honor and glory!


    He was also the honorary president of the National Martial Arts Association, revered by everyone!


    ¡°Bullsh*t! How could someone like my uncle personally visit a person like you?!¡±


    Old Jude was anxious and stood up from the ground with difficulty.


    His chest and abdomen were severely injured. He might not be able to use his strength for several


    months.


    Furthermore, the person who did this to him was the young woman standing beside Philip!


    Old Jude felt that he had lost all dignity in an instant.


    Sure enough, in the crowd, all kinds of discussions were heard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Isn¡¯t he a Kung Fu master? He can¡¯t even beat a little girl!¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing but a load of bull! The current national martial artists are all fake!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s a man who specializes in counterfeiting in the martial arts circle, and many


    deceptive tricks of his have been exposed. I think this so-called master is also a fake!¡±


    The discussions of all sorts mixed with sarcasm almost made Old Jude keel over and die after listening


    to them!


    ¡°Insolent! How can the Jensen family¡¯s Kung Fu be fake?! Stop talking nonsense if you don¡¯t know


    anything!¡±


    Old Jude was furious as he roared at the crowd of onlookers.


    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t even beat a little girl,¡± an onlooker sneered.


    ¡°Ridiculous! How can you understand the real Kung Fu I practice?¡± Old Jude retorted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even beat that little girl,¡± the onlooker repeated.


    ¡°I¡¯m an honorary expert of the Kung Fu Sub-Association and an honorary professor of the National


    Martial Arts Association. I¡¯m also the 18th-generation Kung Fu descendant of the Jensen family!¡±


    Old Jude was absolutely livid.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t beat that little girl.¡± The onlooker was adamant.


    Pfft!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Old Jude spat another mouthful of blood that had been stuck in his chest.


    Master Bell and his men saw the seriously injured Old Jude at this moment and looked surprised. They


    gathered around and asked in a low voice, ¡°Old Jude, are you alright?¡±


    Old Jude waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t want to attack a little girl and fell into a trap.¡±


    Even if he said that, everyone was still full of questions.


    Old Jude did not care for these people either. Instead, he looked at Philip coldly and squeezed a


    question from his throat. ¡°Who are you? How do you know my uncle?¡±


    Old Jude was almost 60 years old. His uncle, the former patriarch of the Jensen family, had already


    retired and no longer concerned himself with affairs of the secr world.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Philip looked at Old Jude condescendingly. At this moment, his demeanor became extremely intense.


    He stood in a posture as if he was above everyone else.


    ¡°My name is Philip rke. You may call Mr. Jacob Jensen to find out who I am.¡±


    Philip said with a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    Old Jude¡¯s heart was shocked. The corners of his eyes were cold, but he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see just who


    you are to use my uncle¡¯s name and say such things! If I find out that you¡¯re making things up, be


    prepared to ept the Jensen family¡¯s anger!¡±


    Ivy was shocked when she heard this.


    She had heard of the National Martial Arts Association and also knew about the various deeds of Mr.


    Jacob Jensen.


    The point was, the Jensen family¡¯s influence in this country was veryrge.


    They were one of the rotating council presidents of the World Martial Arts Association!


    They were also a figure of representation in the domestic martial arts circle with the authority and right


    to speak!


    To provoke the Jensen family spelled trouble for Philip!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know how to advance and retreat? Do you know what kind of existence the Jensen


    family is? You¡¯re in big trouble this time!¡±


    Ivy ran over, pulled Philip¡¯s arm, and looked at him with a cold expression.


    However, Philip still looked indifferent and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. After this matter is resolved, I


    want to see your President rke.¡±


    Ivy gave him an angry look and said, ¡°If you really can solve this issue, I¡¯ll take you to see her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, deal,¡± Philip said.


    Here, Old Jude had already taken out his phone and soon dialed Jacob¡¯s number. Once connected, an


    old voice sounded on the other end, but it was still hearty. The person said, ¡°Jude, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I met an arrogant junior who said that you once visited him personally and invited him to learn


    the Kung Fu of the Jensen family.¡±


    Old Jude looked at Philip grimly.


    On the other end of the phone in a vi near ake in the mountains, an old man in a white martial arts


    uniform was practicing.


    Next to him was a beautiful girl of 18 or 19 years old. She was wearing a martial arts uniform and


    imitating his movements.


    All around the vi were bodyguards who heavily guarded the ce.


    These bodyguards were all true martial artists.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Jacob Jensen furrowed his sparse and pale brows at the moment. It was followed with a slight smile on


    his face as he continued to teach the girl.


    ¡°He said his name is Philip rke. Uncle, this ignorant junior actually dared to nder the Jensen


    family¡¯s reputation. We can¡¯t let him off¡ª¡± Old Jude continued to speak coldly.


    However, at this time, Jacob was already stunned. He then sternly reprimanded, ¡°Shut up! Where is the


    other person? Give him the phone!¡±


    Old Jude¡¯s face was a little dumbfounded as he held the phone.


    Uncle actually scolded him.


    What was the situation?


    However, after thinking about it, could it be that his uncle wanted to teach this junior a lesson himself?


    Instantly, Old Jude rejoiced. With a cold smile on his face, he threw the phone to Philip and said, ¡°Boy,


    you¡¯re done for. My uncle wants to speak to you personally!¡±


    Everyone held their breath after seeing this scene.


    They were not stupid. Through the information online, they already learned about the Jensen family


    and Jacob Jensen.


    That man was a behemoth!


    In front of such a family, Master Bell was nothing but an ant.


    Immediately afterward, under everyone¡¯s nervous gaze, Philip calmly took the phone and said with a


    smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke? Are you really Young Master rke?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Jacob was already excited and about to jump!


    However, he was getting on in years.


    The charming girl next to him, Lydia Jensen, was Jacob¡¯s great-granddaughter. She was 18 years old


    this year. At this moment, she was also surprised.


    This was the first time she had seen the old master so excited!


    Who was the person on the other end of the phone to make the old master lose his cool?


    Young Master rke?


    Which Young Master rke?

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    At this moment, Lydia looked at the agitated and excited old master with doubts on her pretty face.


    With excitement and surprise in his heart, Jacob asked respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, did my


    nephew offend you?¡±


    Here, Philip nced at Jude who looked hostile and had an expression full of mockery. He nodded and


    said, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed raised a good nephew who bullies others by relying on the Jensen family¡¯s


    reputation. I think it won¡¯t take long for the prestige and reputation of the Jensen family to be destroyed


    by him.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hearing that, Jacob was very angry. He restrained his anger and said to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke,


    please pass the phone to him.¡±


    Philip hummed and returned the phone to Jude.


    Jude was still full of contempt and said, ¡°Haha, kid, do you feel the fear and regret now? It¡¯s toote!


    Today, if I can¡¯t break your arms and legs, it¡¯d only bring shame to the Jensen family!¡±


    This arrogant kid would pay the price!


    Master Bell, seeing the confidence in Old Jude, slowly rxed his nervousness.


    However, Philip nced at Old Jude indifferently and raised his eyebrows before saying, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Following that, an angry roar came from the phone!


    ¡°Insolent! Jude Jensen, how dare you be disrespectful to Young Master rke and abuse the


    reputation of the Jensen family with your actions outside?! Do you admit your mistakes?¡±


    Jacob had heard everything clearly through his phone and was livid!


    If his second brother had not died young because of that martial artspetition, Jacob would not


    have indulged Jude so much.


    Someone in their 50s was still so frivolous and arrogant!


    Jude was startled, and his voice trembled with fear as he held the phone. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?


    What Young Master rke?¡±


    ¡°Jude Jensen, I now order you to apologize to Young Master rke immediately. Otherwise, the


    family¡¯s punishment will be waiting for you!¡±


    Jacob shouted in a deep voice, all ready to leave hiskeside vi in the mountains.


    He must see Young Master rke as quickly as possible!


    ¡°Young Master rke?¡±


    Jude looked up at Philip suspiciously with cold sweat on his forehead.


    This was the first time his uncle was so angry, and it was because of the kid in front of him.


    How could that be?


    ¡°Uncle, you must have misunderstood something. How can this kid be a young master? He¡¯s just a¡­¡±


    Jude still wanted to argue.


    However, on the other side of the phone, Jacob directly shouted in a cold voice, ¡°Are my words useless


    now?¡±


    Boom!


    Jude almost fell to his knees!


    His uncle was really angry.


    However, if he apologized to that guy, would he not lose his dignity?


    He was an honorary expert of the Kung Fu Sub-Association, after all.


    Besides, he was already in his 50s. If he apologized to a junior in his 20s and word of this spread out,


    how could he uphold his reputation in the domestic martial arts arena?


    ¡°Uncle, who the hell is he? Is he worthy of you to do this? I¡¯m your only nephew!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jude was still struggling.


    Hmph!


    Jacob snorted coldly. At this moment, he and Lydia were sitting in the ck Audi A8L with a special


    license te. He was already making his way over.


    ¡°Do you know who is standing in front of you? He¡¯s the person who supported the Jensen family to


    be the president of the World Martial Arts Association! Now, no matter what method you use, you


    must apologize to Young Master rke and calm his anger. Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally expel you from


    the Jensen family!¡±


    After Jacob finished saying this, he directly hung up the phone.


    Jude was dumbfounded.


    He froze in ce, the cold wind blowing on his face and making him shiver.


    He looked at Philip in confusion while shaking violently!


    It was him!


    It was that person!


    Jude was already stunned, and the cold sweat on his forehead was pouring down like a waterfall!


    Thud!


    Without hesitation, Jude knelt in front of Philip and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry. I was blind


    and ignorant. I hope you can forgive my stupidity.¡±


    Jude lowered his head and knelt just like that.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    This scenepletely shocked all the people around, including Master Bell!


    Old Jude, a Kung Fu master and an honorary expert of the Kung Fu Sub-Association, was actually


    kneeling?


    Swoosh!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Philip. Who was this ordinary-looking young man?


    He could actually make Old Jude kneel down and apologize to him!


    Master Bell was flustered!


    Total panic!


    At this moment, Ivy widened her eyes in astonishment while covering her mouth. She could not believe


    the scene before her.


    Who was he?


    This was everyone¡¯s question.


    Philip just nced at Jude coldly and said, ¡°For Mr. Jensen¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t do anything to you, but I


    have to warn you. If I ever find out you¡¯re doing more dirty deeds or anything that damages the


    reputation of the Jensen family, there won¡¯t be any mercy!¡±


    This sentence rolled out like thunder!


    ¡°Yes! Young Master rke is right to reprimand me!¡±


    Jude nodded hurriedly, then got up and stood aside.


    At the same time, Philip¡¯s gaze fell on Master Bell and his men.


    This group of people, at this moment, hadpletely lost their previous arrogant attitudes. Everyone


    just stood there, not daring to move.


    ¡°Master Bell, do you have anything else to say?¡± Philip asked calmly.


    When Master Bell heard this, his legs went weak as his face changed drastically. Without a care about


    anything else, he knelt directly in front of Philip.


    ¡°Young Master rke, it¡¯s all my fault for looking down on others. As long as you show mercy, I¡¯m


    willing to work hard for you!¡±


    Master Bell was also a decisive person. He was very clear about the current situation. Even Old Jude


    had gone down on his knees. It was enough to show that he could not afford to offend this young man


    in front of him!


    It was a matter of life and death, fortune and misfortune intertwined!


    Master Bell was also betting on an unprecedented future.


    If Young Master rke forgave him, his future would be limitless.


    If that did not work, Master Bell would have no regrets.


    Philip raised his eyebrows as a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. This Master Bell was


    very smart.


    However, he still said coldly, ¡°Do you think I need your apology?¡±


    Master Bell¡¯s heart gave a thump and he immediately understood. He turned to Ivy and the old security


    guard to apologize. ¡°Miss Thomson, Mr. West, I¡¯m sorry for not controlling my men better. Please


    forgive me. From today onward, I¡¯ll noty a finger on this ce. Whoever dares to demolish this


    orphanage will answer to me!¡±


    After saying this, Master Bell turned around and shouted to the men behind him, ¡°Why are you still in a


    daze? Kneel and beg Miss Thomson and Young Master rke for forgiveness!¡±


    Instantly!


    Thud!


    Dozens of Master Bell¡¯s subordinates were kneeling at the door of the orphanage!


    The onlookers around werepletely dumbfounded!


    Too shocking!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    That was Master Bell, one of the three underground heroes in Uppercreek!


    This was an unprecedented event!

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Ivy had not recovered from her shock when she saw the formerly high and mighty Heath, Master Bell,


    and all the goons kneeling right in front of her. For a moment, she really did not know what to say.


    Everyone waited for Ivy to speak.


    A few minutester, the terrified Ivy suddenly said, ¡°Master Bell, please stand up. As long as you don¡¯t


    demolish the orphanage, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    After speaking, Ivy nced at Philip furtively.


    It was because of the man in front of her that things had such a reversal.


    Who the hell was he?


    Was he really President rke¡¯s brother?


    Did President rke have such a powerful brother?


    Why had President rke never mentioned it before?


    Oh, yes, President rke had always stared at the south in a daze. She would go to the beach many


    times, point at the depths of the sea, and say her home was there but she could not go back.


    It had happened many times before.


    Ivy always felt that President rke was very sad and seemed to be missing something.


    Here, after hearing Ivy¡¯s words, Master Bell beamed and was about to stand up.


    However, a cold voice made him kneel again.


    ¡°Did I allow you to stand up?¡±


    Philip said coldly as his eyes swept over those people.


    Master Bell¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat, but he dared not wipe it off.


    Just like this, after kneeling for more than ten minutes, Philip said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Master Bell and his men stood up together, then stood respectfully on both sides with their heads


    lowered. They did not dare to look directly at Philip.


    ¡°Young Master rke, from today, Victor Bell will serve you well!¡± Victor Bell said solemnly.


    ¡°Young Master rke, we will serve you well!¡±


    The shouts were in unison!


    All the men belonging to Victor yelled out respectfully.


    Philip raised his brows but did not refuse.


    He should make some arrangements in Uppercreek.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You may leave. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s anything,¡± Philip said tly.


    Victor left his number and then slowly withdrew from the orphanage.


    The crowd dispersed, and 17 also disappeared from the orphanage.


    Philip helped to clean up the scene at the orphanage. Ivy wanted to thank Philip several times but was


    too embarrassed to speak up.


    After all, her attitude toward him just now was inappropriate.


    ¡°Philip.¡±


    In the end, Ivy yelled out with her eyes shing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have mocked you before.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly. He was very relieved to see those lonely and helpless children ying around


    here.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wanted to do it.¡±


    Ivy suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Did you say you¡¯re President rke¡¯s brother?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Can you help me contact her?¡±


    Ivy nodded, took out her phone, and dialed President rke¡¯s number.


    After waiting for a while, no one answered.


    Philip stared at her, feeling very impatient.


    Ivy made a few more calls, but still, no one answered.


    Finally, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She might be busy. Why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were a little disappointed, but he squeezed a smile and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back


    tomorrow.¡±


    Ivy looked at Philip¡¯s departing back and felt a little unbearable.


    She gritted her teeth and stomped her foot. She then hurriedly chased after him and shouted, ¡°Philip,


    wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Philip turned around in confusion and asked.


    Ivy hesitated and said, ¡°Give me your number.¡±


    Philip was taken aback. He blinked at Ivy and quickly exined, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m married and have a


    daughter.¡±


    She could not be interested in him, right?


    However, Ivy was startled. She rolled her eyes at Philip and said, ¡°You think too much. I¡¯ll text you her


    address. You can go there and have a look.¡±


    With that said, Ivy took Philip¡¯s phone, added her number, and sent President rke¡¯s address to


    Philip.


    ¡°By the way, if you meet her and she asks about it, don¡¯t tell her I gave it to you.¡±


    Ivy repeatedly reminded, and with her hands behind her back, she skipped back to the orphanage.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Philip looked at the address on his phone, shouted his thanks, and then immediately hailed a cab. He


    said to the driver, ¡°Mister, please head to Blossoms Park.¡±


    The driver was taken aback at first. He nced at Philip¡¯s dressing and said, ¡°You want to go to


    Blossoms Park?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Philip asked in confusion.


    The driver chuckled. ¡°Young man, are you applying to be a security guard? The wages of security


    guards there are quite high. My son works there for 8,000 a month. That¡¯s a wealthy area in


    Uppercreek. A vi there costs tens of millions.¡±


    Philip smiled awkwardly but not impolitely. He said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m there to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sit tight then,¡± the driver said before stepping on the elerator.


    Soon, Philip arrived at the entrance of Blossoms Park. He got out of the car and paid for the ride.


    The cab driver said in a friendly tone, ¡°Good luck, young man.¡±


    Philip nodded politely before walking toward the main entrance of Blossoms Park.


    Sure enough, it was a wealthy area and very magnificent!


    Looking around, these vis were worth a lot of money!


    Blossoms Park of Uppercreek was the ce where only the rich could live.


    All kinds of facilities could be found here, including clubs, bars, nightclubs, and hotels.


    When Blossoms Park wasunched back then, it was marketed as a vi area integrating business and


    entertainment. Everything here was very luxurious and extravagant.


    Each vi unit was worth millions.


    It was a piece ofnd worth its weight in gold. Even the tiles on the floor were imported white marble,


    each piece worth 10,000!


    To step on the ground was to step on money!


    Philip nced at the address on the phone¡ªArea A, Building 013.


    Then, he stepped toward the main entrance and was quickly greeted by a good-looking female


    attendant at the door. ¡°Wee to Blossoms Park. May I ask if you¡¯re alone? Are you here to look at


    the units?¡±


    Philip was a little embarrassed. He touched the back of his head and said with a smile, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to


    look for someone.¡±


    ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for? I need to check.¡±


    The female attendant¡¯s attitude was quite good. She was very polite, gentle, and soft-spoken.


    Although Philip was dressed casually and his clothes were a little dirty, the other party did not show any


    contempt.


    This proved that the management standard of Blossoms Park was very high!


    Philip smiled slightly and was just about to say the name of the other party when there was a voice of


    surprise behind him.


    ¡°Philip rke? Why are you here?¡±


    Philip turned his head to see a few beautiful women and a few handsome,vishly dressed men


    standing together. They were looking suspiciously at him.


    Ynda Lee?!


    It turned out to be her!


    Ynda wore a little yellow dress, her straight and slender legs wrapped in a thinyer of light ck


    stockings. She was holding the arm of a young handsome man and staring at Philip with suspicion as


    well as surprise.


    Soon after, the expression on Ynda¡¯s face turned directly into coldness and anger. It was full of


    hatred!


    Back then, it was because of him that she had to leave Riverdale ande to Uppercreek!


    Unexpectedly, she ran into this jerk here today!


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Philip rke? It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you,¡± Ynda immediately smiled coldly


    and said with disdain.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Philip looked at Ynda. He did not expect to meet her here after such a long time.


    She still looked the same, with the same look of contempt in her eyes.


    Speaking of which, there seemed to be a photo of Ynda that was still on his phone.


    ¡°Hehe, yeah, long time no see.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly but did not intend to continue the discussion.


    Ynda snorted. ¡°Oh, what happened? Weren¡¯t you doing pretty well before? Did you mess up again?¡±


    Ynda had once witnessed Philip¡¯s greatness. After that, she left Riverdale and came to Uppercreek.


    However, after some inquiry, she found out that rke Group had gone bankrupt!


    Did that mean Philip had be useless again?


    Hahaha!


    After hearing this news, Ynda could not sleep for a few days due to excitement!


    She was just waiting for the day when she made it big so that she could go back and show off to Philip.


    She would return to him tenfold the deception and humiliation he had given her!


    Unexpectedly, she ran into him here today.


    Heaven was being good to her.


    Philip smiled calmly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Okay?


    Haha.


    Sure enough, this guy was full of bull.


    Ynda twisted her sexy waist, snorted, and said, ¡°A prodigal scumbag can really go on living


    shamelessly.¡±


    At the same time, there was a man beside Ynda wearing a beige shirt with the top two buttons wide


    open. He looked a little snarky with distinct eyebrows and a cold face.


    The man wore a pair of ck cks. The texture seemed very good, definitely not made out of cheap


    material at first nce.


    He wore a pair of white Yeezy sneakers on his feet, a branded item that made people envious.


    As a whole, this young man was handsome, rich, and elegant.


    To be honest, when such a man met Philip, it was a distinct gap between heaven and earth.


    The man frowned and asked Ynda beside him in a low voice, ¡°Is he that useless Philip rke you


    used to talk about?¡±


    Ynda raised her eyebrows and said with a mocking smile, ¡°Young Master Dean, yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    Only then did this Young Master Dean look at Philip, his eyes full of mockery and disdain.


    Ynda crossed her arms, stared at Philip in dissatisfaction, and reprimanded, ¡°Philip, what are you


    doing here? Is it because your family went bankrupt and you can¡¯t stay on in Riverdale any longer so


    you came to Uppercreek to start all over? Where¡¯s your wife, Wynn? She didn¡¯t divorce you, did she?¡±


    Philip did not wish to continue talking to Ynda but still chose to shake his head before replying, ¡°I¡¯m


    here to look for a friend.¡±


    Pfft!


    Instantly, Ynda and Young Master Dean burst intoughter.


    ¡°What? Philip, are you talking nonsense? Do you have friends living here?¡±


    Ynda raised her eyebrows with a mocking expression on her face.


    A morous-looking woman next to her also ridiculed, ¡°Ynda, this is your friend from Riverdale,


    huh? Hahaha, it¡¯s too funny. Wearing such shabby clothes and he says he¡¯s here in Blossoms Park to


    look for a friend!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a friend like this jerk,¡± Ynda muttered in disgust.


    Young Master Dean also snorted without saying anything.


    Ynda sneered, ¡°Very well, Philip. A useless delivery guy like you has a friend living in Blossoms


    Park? Okay then, tell me the name of your friend and let¡¯s see if I know this person. After all, I¡¯m


    staying in Blossoms Park right now. Do you know how expensive a vi here is? 50 million! Can you


    afford to live here?¡±


    When Ynda said this, her eyes swept across Young Master Dean and the others. Their eyes were


    full of anticipation of waiting to watch a good show.


    Philip clenched his fists. He did not intend to continue talking to a woman like Ynda who looked


    down on others.


    Thus, he turned around and said to the female attendant, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for Janice rke.¡±


    Yes.


    ording to the information from Rick¡¯s investigation, his younger sister Hannah rke had long since


    changed her name and went by Janice rke now.


    Even her past historical information had been changed and reced.


    This was why Philip had not found any news about Hannah for so many years.


    Someone had secretly helped Hannah change her identity.


    As his voice fell¡­


    Before the female attendant could react, Ynda already stepped out.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She approached Philip frivolously and mocked, ¡°What did you say? Your friend is Janice rke? Philip,


    are you crazy? Do you know who Janice rke is? A top artist recently signed on by Leisure


    Entertainment of Uppercreek. She just returned from abroad and set up a studio not long ago. In


    Uppercreek, she¡¯s a known celebrity!¡±


    Yndaughed.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Philip actually said that he was here to look for Janice.


    Ridiculous!


    Immediately afterward, another enchanting woman stepped out and looked at Philip provocatively. She


    said, ¡°I understand now. Could he be a stalker or a paparazzi?¡±


    Ynda immediately reacted and thought that this must be the case!


    ¡°You¡¯re really disgusting! Did Wynn kick you out of the house? Why are you resorting to such shameful


    jobs? I really feel sorry for you.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ynda yelled, looking down on every inch of Philip with that contemptuous attitude of hers.


    In Ynda¡¯s eyes, Philip was nothing more than a useless person!


    Philip was helpless. A stalker? Paparazzi?


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he said calmly, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m here to look for her purely


    because Janice is my sister.¡±


    Huh?!


    Instantly, the bunch of peopleughed uproariously.


    Ynda stretched out her hand, patted Philip¡¯s face, and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t mean to


    insult you, but Janice rke is your sister? Have you taken a look at yourself in the mirrortely? Is a


    wretched piece of trash like you worthy of being rted to the goddess Janice rke? Just because


    yourst name is rke doesn¡¯t mean you can call her your sister, okay?¡±


    With that said, Ynda pulled out a tinum electronic door card from thetest LV bag that she was


    carrying, threw it directly on Philip¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Look at this clearly. This is the keycard of


    Blossoms Park. You can only enter with this. Since you im that Janice is your sister, then you must


    have the electronic keycard. Show it to me.¡±


    Philip was stunned.


    Electronic keycard?


    Seeing Philip stunned on the spot, the restughed again.


    Ynda jeered, ¡°What, you don¡¯t have one?¡±


    Young Master Dean also scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a piece of trash bluffing his way around. What a


    total waste.¡±


    After that, he said with a cold face to the female attendant, ¡°This person is not to be allowed in. He¡¯s


    here just to make trouble. If I see him sneak in, I¡¯ll get my dad to fire all of you!¡±


    The female attendant hurriedly bent over and nodded. ¡°Yes, Young Master Dean.¡±


    Who was Young Master Dean?


    Gil Dean was the young master of Watchful Security Group in Uppercreek!


    One-third of allmunities and vi security, including Blossoms Park, were trained by this family.


    All of them looked at Philip disdainfully before taking out the electronic keycards one by one. They


    patted his face and teased, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show us your card?¡±


    Philip clenched his fists furiously.


    Just at this moment some distance away, a woman wearing a ck and white professional suit with a


    curvaceous sexy figure and long wavy hair stepped on her high heels and walked toward Philip briskly.


    When she saw Philip still standing at the door, she was relieved.


    She held a gold electronic keycard in her hand.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    ?


    ¡°Mr. rke, sorry I¡¯mte. Director Luther asked me toe. He already knows that you have arrived


    in Uppercreek. My name is Bernice Owen. I¡¯m Director Luther¡¯s assistant.¡±


    The woman in the ck and white professional suit was only in her early 20s. She was very beautiful.


    She stood directly in front of Philip with her slender and white long legs, bowing her head as she


    apologized.


    This scene gave Ynda and the others a fright.


    What was the situation?


    Had everyone gone mad?


    Where did this womane from, calling that piece of trash Mr. rke?


    Philip was also taken aback and nced at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    Bernice Owen?


    Did Hoyt Luther ask her toe over?


    That old man was very well-informed.


    ¡°Hey, miss, are you sick? Do you know who is standing in front of you? He¡¯s a hopeless and useless


    person. Did you recognize the wrong person?¡±


    Ynda jumped out immediately, looking at Bernice solemnly with contempt in her eyes.


    Was this an act?


    Bernice stood up straight, and suddenly, ayer of frost hung on her face. Her expression was full of


    intensity.


    She nced at Ynda first before waving her hand directly.


    Smack!


    A crisp pnded directly on Ynda¡¯s face.


    ¡°Presumptuous! How dare you humiliate Mr. rke like this?! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tear your mouth


    apart!¡±


    Bernice shouted with a cold expression in her eyes.


    This p shocked Philip.


    Damn!


    The person chosen by Hoyt Luther had such a personality?


    Ynda was also dumbfounded at that moment. Since arriving in Uppercreek, she had never been


    beaten.


    Immediately, she pointed at Bernice and cursed, ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?! Do you know who I


    am? I¡¯m Ynda Lee, Young Master Dean¡¯s woman! I¡¯m going to ruin your entire family!¡±


    Hehe.


    Bernice crossed her arms over her chest, her attitude aloof. She said, ¡°Such a young age but speaking


    so aggressively. Were you not brought up well? Is Young Master Dean that great? If you say another


    word, I¡¯ll p you again!¡±


    After this sentence, Ynda covered her face, not daring to say anything more.


    She had never met such an aggressive woman as Bernice.


    After being in Uppercreek for so long, Ynda had managed to enter the circle of young belles.


    She had always been pursued and ttered by men while bing the envy of countless women.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    No one had ever dared to beat her, let alone threaten her.


    ¡°Young Master Dean, you must help me. She actually dared to hit me!¡±


    Ynda immediately hugged Gil¡¯s arm coquettishly and said.


    Gil also stepped out immediately, but when his eyes fell on Bernice, there was a hint of lustful desire.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not right to hit someone. Moreover, what she said isn¡¯t wrong. He¡¯s a piece of trash. You must


    have gotten the wrong person,¡± Gill said lightly.


    However¡­


    Bernice totally ignored them. She turned around and directly gave Philip the golden electronic door


    card in her hand, saying, ¡°Mr. rke, this is an electronic keycard. Director Luther got to know that


    you¡¯ve been to the orphanage. Knowing that you¡¯re here, he¡¯s worried that you won¡¯t be able to get in,


    so he told me to send this to you. The most expensive Bird of Paradise Vi has been especially


    reserved for you by Director Luther. You can bring your wife along and take a rest there.¡±


    This scene directly stunned Gil and the aggrieved Ynda!


    Electronic keycard?


    He actually had an electronic keycard now!


    Wait, why was the keycard gold in color?


    The Bird of Paradise Vi was actually being given to Philip?


    Bullsh*t!


    Ludicrous!


    Did they know how expensive the Bird of Paradise Vi in Blossoms Park was?


    It was worth 200 million!


    Although it had indeed been taken by an unknown buyer some time ago, how could it be left to a piece


    of trash like Philip?


    ¡°F*ck! Are you putting on an act together? You even got the keycard wrong!¡±


    Ynda understood immediately.


    In order to get in, Philip actually found someone to put on a show with him and even got a fake


    keycard!


    Yes!


    It was just an act!


    It could not be so coincidental otherwise.


    After cursing, Ynda rushed out and waved her hand at the face of the unsuspecting Bernice.


    Philip, with his quick eyes and quick reflexes, stepped out immediately and pulled Bernice behind him.


    Smack!


    This p fell unerringly on Philip¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    ¡°Are you trying to protect her? What a shameless couple! Philip rke, this matter is not finished yet!


    Let¡¯s settle all the old and new grudges now!¡±


    After the p, Ynda stomped her foot angrily with bitterness in her eyes.


    Here, Philip clenched his fists, and Bernice behind him was also angry while looking cold.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She actually dared to hit Mr. rke?!


    It was an act of death!


    Just as Bernice was about to rush out and fight back, she was held back by Philip. ¡°That¡¯s enough.


    Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Gil also took the opportunity to persuade Ynda, saying, ¡°Y, stop making trouble and let¡¯s quickly


    go in. The people inside are still waiting for us. Why are you holding a grudge against a nderous


    scumbag?¡±


    After that, Gil put his hands in his trouser pockets, nced at Bernice intently, and turned his head to


    go in.


    Ynda stomped her foot angrily before giving up. She caught up to the people in front.


    Very soon.


    Philip and Bernice were left at the gate.


    Bernice lowered her head very reproachfully and muttered, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive


    and caused you to be¡­¡±


    Philip rubbed his flushed cheeks, waved his hand, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. It has nothing to do with


    you. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, wait a minute. I¡¯ll go back and call someone. That woman must be taught a lesson!¡±


    Bernice immediately turned around to leave.


    The heck!


    Philip hurriedly stopped her and reprimanded, ¡°Just forget about it. I won¡¯t stay for long. Don¡¯t cause


    trouble. Give me the keycard.¡±


    This Bernice Owen was really a woman of temperament.


    Bernice panicked, repeatedly apologized, and handed the keycard in her hand to Philip.


    Philip took it, looked at the tearful Bernice, and said, ¡°Everything is fine. It was just a few harsh words.


    Why are you crying? Did Hoyt Luther ask you toe over?¡±


    Bernice nodded. Appearing aggrieved, she said, ¡°Director Luther has no time to contact you personally


    for the time being. He told me to take charge of all affairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it. You can go back now,¡± Philip said.


    Bernice was anxious and immediately said with tears of grievance, ¡°Mr. rke, you don¡¯t want me


    anymore?¡±


    Philip could not bear to see a woman crying and quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you to go back and wait.


    I¡¯ll contact you if I need you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mr. rke.¡±


    When Bernice heard that she was not fired, she immediately beamed through her tears.


    Seeing Bernice leave while swaying her hips, Philip turned around and handed the golden keycard in


    his hand to the female attendant at the gate. He said with a smile, ¡°Keycard.¡±


    The female attendant was still in a daze and numbly took over the keycard in Philip¡¯s hand.


    Golden!


    Instantly, the female attendant was shocked!


    How could she not know what the golden keycard meant?


    That was the special keycard only the owner of Bird of Paradise Vi could possess!


    The one and only in the world!


    Such people must be treated with courtesy and any requests must be met!


    However, the female attendant thought of the previous incident and felt a little doubtful. She said


    apologetically, ¡°Sir, please wait a minute.¡±


    After speaking, she trotted in immediately.


    About five minutester, she briskly showed up at the gate with a middle-aged man in a suit.


    The middle-aged man, with his head full of cold sweat, stretched out his hand respectfully when he saw


    Philip. ¡°Hello, Mr. rke, I¡¯m Anson Goode, the property manager of thismunity. Wee to this


    ce. Please follow me.¡±


    Philip simply shook hands with the other party and then walked in.


    It was not until Philip had left that the female attendant came back to her senses.


    Oh my!


    He was really the owner of the Bird of Paradise Vi!


    Earlier, Young Master Dean and the others had actually humiliated the most distinguished owner in the


    entiremunity!

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Here, Philip followed Anson Goode to his sister¡¯s vi.


    Unfortunately, Janice was not around.


    Philip had made the trip for nothing.


    In desperation, Philip, who had waited for half an hour, finally chose to leave.


    He would return tomorrow.


    As for Anson, he apanied Philip the entire time. Seeing that Philip was about to leave, he hurriedly


    stepped forward to stop him and respectfully said, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. rke, it just happens that there¡¯s


    a private banquet for all the owners in thismunity. Those attending are famous people in


    Uppercreek. Since you¡¯re the most distinguished owner in thismunity, I wonder if you¡¯d be


    interested to show up at the banquet hallter?¡±


    Philip thought for a while and found it difficult to decline Anson¡¯s hospitality, so he nodded and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Anson was overjoyed. He was able to invite the super owner of the Bird of Paradise Vi to tonight¡¯s


    banquet. His future career progression was bound to be unstoppable!


    The Bird of Paradise Vi was originally bought by a mysterious rich man, and it caused a storm in


    various circles such as the Uppercreek real estate, entertainment, and financial circles!


    Everyone wanted to know who this extravagant rich man was!


    Unexpectedly, Anson had the honor to be the first to see him today.


    However, Philip had no idea what Anson was thinking about. In fact, he was not the one who bought


    the Bird of Paradise Vi¡ªit was a gift from Hoyt Luther.


    Soon, Philip followed Anson to the banquet hall.


    This was an exclusive area in Blossoms Park, especially used to wee VIPs and for the owners to


    have a party.


    After all, those who could buy a vi in Blossoms Park were no ordinary people.


    The whole hall was magnificent with carved beams and painted pirs. It looked very luxurious and


    extravagant.


    ¡°Mr. rke, this way please. Do let me inform a few entrepreneurs in Uppercreek of your arrival. They


    should be very happy to meet you. Please have a seat and have a cup of tea. The main hall is over


    there.¡±


    Anson said to Philip respectfully and took a few steps back before turning around and trotting away.


    Philip nced in the direction of the main hall. After waiting for a while and seeing that no one was


    approaching, he got up and walked toward the main hall.


    At this moment, in the main hall.


    Ynda Lee, Gil Dean, and the rest were huddled together on a sofa in the rest area. They were


    drinking tea and chatting while surrounded by many morous men and women.


    ¡°What? That useless Philip rke who you used to talk about actually tried to sneak in?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s too funny! A wretch like him actually got someone to put on a show with him and pretend


    to send him a keycard! What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Y, you should have given him a few tight ps to wake that fool up!¡±


    After listening to Ynda¡¯s encounter at the entrance earlier, a group of men and women mocked and


    criticized Philip unscrupulously.


    Before long, the embarrassing incident of that useless Philip asking someone to send him a fake


    keycard and trying to sneak into Blossoms Park was circting throughout.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Those who heard it could not stopughing.


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just a wretched person from out of town. I heard that he¡¯s the husband of Wynn Johnston,


    the chairwoman of Beacon Group in Riverdale.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I really want to see what this stinking Philip rke actually looks like. After ending up


    like that in Riverdale, he even dares toe to Uppercreek now. How embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I want to see him too.¡±


    A group of people chattered incessantly.


    Right at this time, the door of the main hall was pushed open and Philip appeared.


    Originally, when Philip first appeared at the entrance of the main hall, he did not attract too many


    people¡¯s attention.


    After all, he was too ordinary.


    Among the morous andvishly dressed crowd, Philip was simply too shabby.


    However, it was quite unfortunate that Ynda happened to nce at the entrance of the main hall and


    suddenly spotted Philip.


    ¡°Philip rke?!¡± Ynda cried out in surprise.


    The other people around her followed the direction of her gaze and saw Philip standing in a daze at the


    door with a wine tray in his hand.


    ¡°Damn! That idiot really got in here!¡±


    Ynda immediately eximed, her face full of surprise.


    This wimp actually managed to sneak in here. For a piece of trash like him to be here, it was a disgrace


    to the people of Riverdale!


    Thinking of this, she got up, stepped on her high heels, and swayed her tiny waist. She walked directly


    toward Philip, her face cold.


    ¡°Philip rke!¡± Ynda scowled as she chastised.


    Philip frowned, staring coldly at Ynda in front of him.


    Ynda raised her filled-in eyebrows and reprimanded unhappily, ¡°Who allowed you toe in? Get


    lost!¡±


    Ynda¡¯s reprimand directly attracted the attention of the audience.


    Everyone pointed at Philip and discussed.


    ¡°Oh, is that the useless son-inw of the Johnston family in Riverdale, Philip rke?¡±


    ¡°He really snuck in here. Interesting. Just look at his appearance. Don¡¯t you think he looks exactly like


    those cleaners who sweep the sidewalks outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so alike!¡±


    As everyoneughed and mocked, the whole hall was full of teasing voices.


    Gil Dean and the others also walked over arrogantly.


    ¡°Oh, well done, you really snuck your way in. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask my dad to fire all those useless door


    securities!¡±


    Gil put his hands in his trouser pockets and dered pompously.


    Many people who recognized Gil also shouted fawningly.


    ¡°Wow, the eldest young master of the Dean family is here too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him! He¡¯s already worth hundreds of millions at such a young age! He¡¯s one of the young


    talents of Uppercreek!¡±


    ¡°Haha, just by looking at this, all the people from Riverdale are rubbish!¡±


    Those at the peanut gallery immediately followed along.


    ¡°Young Master Dean, do you know this wretch?¡±


    Gil shook his head, shrugged, and replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m not interested in rubbish. I just think it¡¯s an


    eyesore.¡±


    As everyone ridiculed, Philip¡¯s expression quickly darkened.


    Ynda did not intend to spare Philip so lightly and deliberately continued, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no wonder he could


    get in. He¡¯s a waiter.¡±


    Ynda only noticed the wine tray in Philip¡¯s hand.


    Had this jerk ended up so badly now?


    Philip nced at the wine tray in his hand and exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t mine. I passed by the door just


    now and a waitress was having a stomachache, so she asked me to help.¡±


    Ynda immediately rebuked, ¡°Bullsh*t!


    Following that, her movements and expressions were full of sarcasm toward Philip. She


    contemptuously said, ¡°Philip, do you think anyone will believe your words? Did you take a good look at


    your identity beforeing here? It¡¯s a disgrace to the people of Riverdale! I¡¯m warning you, get out


    now! This is Uppercreek!¡±


    Philip frowned. Ynda¡¯s actions had crossed his tolerance limit!


    He was the heir to the dignified rke family, an existence that could raise storms and waves!


    With one thought, this ce would copse!


    ¡°Ynda Lee, where I am has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Philip said coldly.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s attitude, Ynda¡¯s eyes froze. She pped off the wine tray in his hand, pointed at his


    nose, and said coldly, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re from Riverdale, after all, and whatever you say or


    do will affect Riverdale. Of course, scum like you will only bring negative effects! So, I¡¯m asking you to


    leave this ce immediately!¡±


    Ynda¡¯s words sounded very unpleasant.


    However, the people around seemed as if they were just interested in watching the show with no


    intention of helping Philip out of the predicament at all.


    ¡°Sorry, but your request is declined!¡±


    Philip said with a cold face, ¡°Also, I¡¯m warning you, Ynda Lee, don¡¯t mess with me!¡±

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    He was almost at the limit of endurance.


    If he was not concerned about causing unnecessary trouble after hitting Ynda, Philip would have


    made a move long ago!


    ¡°What did you say? Philip, don¡¯t tell me you want to remain here obstinately. Let me tell you, we¡¯re not


    in the same ss. Look at your own appearance, then look at us. Someone like you wants to get into


    the upper-ss circle?¡±


    Ynda continued to chastise, ¡°Look at the people present. All of theme from wealthy families or


    have sessful careers. A pauper like you, with the cheap clothes on your back, is nothing but an


    oddball! Now that your family is bankrupt, you have to ept the reality! Just be a useless piece of


    trash quietly! I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the manager here asks about it,


    you¡¯ll definitely not be able to escape!¡±


    At this moment, a waitress trotted in. Seeing this scene, she walked up to Philip in fear.


    When she saw the wine tray on the floor, she hurriedly bent over to Philip and bowed her head to


    apologize. ¡°Sorry, sir, this should be my job.¡±


    She had heard part of the conversation at the door just now, so at this moment, she was hurriedly


    apologizing to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s not a waiter. I had an emergency just now and asked this


    gentleman to take the wine tray for me.¡±


    When everyone heard it, they realized.


    However, the expressions on their faces did not change much.


    Even if he was not a waiter, this person who came from Riverdale was still rubbish!


    Moreover, it meant he had snuck his way in here!


    The result was even worse.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Ynda directly raised her hand, about to p the waitress on the face.


    At her action, the waitress immediately closed her eyes in fear and dared not move!


    She was just a waitress and could not be an opponent for these upper-ss people. If anything


    happened, even if it was not her fault, she could only suffer a beating and hope that the general


    manager would not fire her.


    This was the woe and tragedy of the lower-ss people.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Fortunately, Philip had quick eyes and reflexes. He grabbed Ynda¡¯s tender white wrist in mid-air and


    shook it off, saying coldly, ¡°Ynda Lee, that¡¯s enough! How much longer do you want to cause a


    scene?!¡±


    Suddenly, the main hall quickly fell silent.


    Everyone looked at Philip, dumbfounded.


    They did not expect that a piece of trash would dare to scold Ynda so harshly.


    Who was Ynda Lee?


    A renowned belle!


    Within the circle of wealthy people in Uppercreek, her reputation was up there.


    Ynda was immediately annoyed and stared at Philip with hatred!


    This rotten fellow actually stopped her in front of so many people!


    ¡°Philip, you dare resist?! Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Ynda sternly scolded!


    At this time, Gil had already stepped up and ordered Philip unceremoniously, ¡°Boy, I advise you, hurry


    up and apologize to Y! Otherwise, I can kill you with just one finger!¡±


    Gil¡¯s face was full of arrogance.


    In his eyes, people like Philip were garbage. Philip was like an ant, and Gil could kill him whenever he


    pleased.


    The people around were also watching the scene expectantly.


    Since Gil was personally standing up for Ynda, Philip would surely be doomed!


    However, to everyone¡®s surprise, Philip replied casually, ¡°Oh, is it?¡±


    Everyone was astounded!


    This Philip was so arrogant and ignorant!


    Did he know who was standing in front of him?


    The young master of the Dean family!


    The young master of Watchful Security Group in Uppercreek!


    With just a flick of his finger, he could gather a group of super-rich second generations!


    Gil smiled disdainfully, as if he did not put Philip in his eyes at all. He said coldly, ¡°Brat, are you going to


    fight me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were indifferent.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Gil seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    ¡°I¡¯m the young master of the Dean family in Uppercreek. My dad is the coach of Uppercreek¡¯s security


    forces, and my grandfather is also the retired coach!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Philip amusedly. ¡°Now, do you still want to go against me?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°The Dean family? Are they very powerful?¡± Philip retorted unwaveringly.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Gill smiled cruelly before stepping forward and ring at Philip fiercely.


    ¡°Since I grew up, you¡¯re the first person who dares to provoke the Dean family like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how big the gap between us is, just like the geese in the sky and the ants on the


    ground!¡±


    Philip smiled faintly. When he was about to speak, a middle-aged man with a dignified face pushed the


    crowd away and walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who dares to make trouble at the banquet for the owners of Blossoms Park? Don¡¯t


    you know the banquet tonight is hosted by Sam Cohen of the Soaring Real Estate Group?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Supervisor Sandler is here. This wretched man from out of town named Philip is going to suffer


    now.¡±


    Someone who knew the middle-aged man whispered.


    ¡°Sam Cohen is very influential in Uppercreek. By trespassing into a private banquet, I¡¯m afraid this


    Philip rke is going to end up badly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to kick that jerk out. I think he¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Supervisor Sandler, I¡¯m Gil Dean.¡±


    Gil took a step back and looked at Philip with a smile. ¡°I suspect that this person sneaked into tonight¡¯s


    banquet for the owners. Please drive him out now.¡±


    Sandler was taken aback. He apparently recognized Gil and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Young Master


    Dean!¡±


    Then, he turned to Philip and said, ¡°Sir, please show me your invitation.¡±


    Philip frowned. He did not have the so-called invitation at all.


    ¡°Sir, please show me your invitation immediately. Otherwise, I will call the security guards.¡± Supervisor


    Sandler¡¯s expression had already darkened. Seeing Philip¡¯s hesitation, he immediately said


    unceremoniously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation. The property manager, Anson Goode, invited me here.¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment before saying.


    The crowd went into an uproar.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Supervisor Sandler immediately rebuked, ¡°Manager Goode is not someone you can mention lightly!¡±


    Who was Anson Goode?


    The property manager of Blossoms Park and also his boss!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this kid has an invitation at all. He sneaked in.¡±


    Some of the onlookers snickered.


    ¡°Yes, just look at the cheap clothes he¡¯s wearing. I refuse to believe he was invited here.¡±


    Another person sneered.


    ¡°He¡¯s in trouble now. Sam Cohen is most particr about his image and identity. Besides, he has also


    offended Gil Dean. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t get out of it now.¡±


    Someone shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°I said he snuck in, didn¡¯t I? Drive him out quickly before I get angry.¡±


    An arrogant smile appeared on Gil¡¯s face, and his eyes looked at Philip from high above as if he was


    looking down at a humble ant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do.¡±


    When Ynda saw this scene, she was gratified from head to toe.


    Gil also shook his head and said mockingly, ¡°Why bother? Since you¡¯re not in this circle, don¡¯te in.


    Otherwise, people will onlyugh at you.¡±


    However, Philip suddenly said again, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking yet.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Anson Goode and ask.¡±

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    ¡°Manager Goode?¡±


    Supervisor Sandler was taken aback before he yelled mockingly, ¡°Presumptuous! What right do you


    have to mention Manager Goode? Do you think we¡¯re at a small gathering where you can talk about


    him so casually?¡±


    The audience¡¯s blood boiled at his words.


    ¡°Supervisor Sandler, hurry up and get rid of this rubbish!¡±


    ¡°This idiot is really good at bragging.¡±


    ¡°A poor ce like Riverdale is really good at producing rubbish. It¡¯s really shocking.¡±


    At this time, everyone¡¯s gaze at Philip was full of disdain and contempt.


    Philip frowned slightly at these countless usations.


    Supervisor Sandler did not want to dy this matter any further, so he turned his head and shouted,


    ¡°Where¡¯s the security guard? Hurry up and throw this filthy guy out for me.¡±


    ¡°Sneaking into the private banquet for the owners of Blossoms Park is not an easy act to forgive. Call


    the cops too. I want to see what the police have to say about someone sneaking into private territory.¡±


    Everyone looked at the forlorn Philip with pity.


    At this time, who would dare to stand up and intercede for him?


    Ynda did not speak, but the pleasure in her eyes was evidently growing stronger.


    This piece of trash was finally being taught a good lesson by someone else.


    A wastrel like Philip was really the scum of society.


    Supervisor Sandler also picked up the inte and called the security.


    Gil stood proudly and sneered at Philip, ¡°As I said, rubbish like you isn¡¯t at the same level as us. I can


    drive you out with just one word, but what about you? What can you do now?¡±


    At this time, some people responded to Gil¡¯s words and shouted for Philip to get lost.


    Philip stood there silently, his eyes drooping and his body motionless. His thoughts were unknown.


    He said, ¡°Your ridicule and insults now is the price for your regretster.¡±


    When everyone heard Philip¡¯s words, their faces were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Haha, this bum is really not afraid to say anything.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous! Who does he think he is? He really thinks he¡¯s some big character.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he knows Manager Goode? I want to see if Manager Goode wille here because of


    him.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Ynda stared at Philip sarcastically and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re truly a disgrace to the people of


    Riverdale. If Wynn finds out you¡¯re doing this, won¡¯t she jump off the building in anger?¡±


    At the next moment!


    At the entrance of the main hall, four security guards rushed in.


    Supervisor Sandler pointed directly at Philip sternly and shouted to the four security guards, ¡°Hurry up


    and throw him out! If he dares to sneak in again, just break his legs!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Immediately, the four security guards approached Philip coldly and with anticipation.


    Seeing that they were about toe to blows, everyone¡¯s faces were full of scorn.


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Who dares to throw him out?!¡±


    When everyone looked for the owner of the voice, they saw that the crowd had already parted.


    A middle-aged man in a suit strode over briskly with a cold face.


    As soon as he appeared, he carried an invincible aura of intensity. He was looking at the banquet hall,


    making many people shrink back in fear.


    Those cold eyes of his swept over the ce, the chill and arrogance in his eyes making countless


    people bow their heads.


    ¡°Who is this person, trying to help that wimp?¡±


    An onlooker sneered.


    Thepanion of the person who spoke recognized that man, and his face changed immediately. He


    hurriedly covered his mouth and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you recognize Manager Goode?¡±


    ¡°Manager Goode? The capable assistant to Sam Cohen and the president of Soaring Real Estate


    Group, Anson Goode?¡±


    The person who spoke before was taken aback for a moment. He then suddenly thought of something


    as his face instantly turned pale. He quickly fell silent.


    The neer was none other than Anson Goode.


    ¡°Manager Goode?¡±


    The moment he saw Anson, Supervisor Sandler¡¯s face changed. A bad feeling welled in his heart.


    He squeezed a smile and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if I didn¡¯t turn up, were you going to drive away the guest I invited?¡± Anson snorted coldly.


    He was furious, and his face seemed to be able to shave off frost.


    ¡°Mr. rke is my distinguished guest. What are you trying to do by chasing him away and calling the


    police?¡±


    After listening to Anson¡¯s words, Supervisor Sandler¡¯s face changedpletely.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    This jerk turned out to be Anson¡¯s distinguished guest?


    How could that be?


    It must be known that everyone present tonight had to be polite in front of Manager Goode.


    With Anson¡¯s distinguished identity, how did he get to know a bum in shabby clothes like Philip?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He tried to defend himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this gentleman was invited by you. If I knew, how would I


    possibly dare to do this?¡±


    Anson remained unmoved. Instead, he smiled apologetically to Philip and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my subordinates to be so ignorant and cause such trouble.¡±


    With that said, Anson was full of anger.


    What kind of person was Philip rke?


    Manager Goode¡¯s distinguished guest!


    He was the person with the highest status tonight!


    He was the owner of Bird of Paradise Vi!


    Even Sam Cohen had given specific instructions that he must invite Mr. rke upstairs for a private


    meeting.


    These people had chastised Philip so much and even tried to kick him out of the banquet. Was this not


    a show of disrespect to Mr. Cohen?


    Thus, Anson was very angry!


    Philip¡¯s expression remained as usual as if all the previous usations did not exist.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    As he said that, he nced at Supervisor Sandler and said calmly, ¡°However, this supervisor seems to


    have a prejudice against me. I already told him I was invited by you and everything would be cleared


    up if he asked you about it. He didn¡¯t listen to me and insisted on driving me out anyway.¡±


    Supervisor Sandler trembled when he heard the words and almost stumbled.


    He reluctantly smiled and said, ¡°Manager Goode, please listen to my exnation.¡±


    ¡°No need to exin.


    ¡°I will report this matter truthfully to Mr. Cohen about what you did and suggest that he fire you directly,


    relieving you of your position in thepany.¡±


    Anson¡¯s nonchnt words made Supervisor Sandler¡¯s heart fall into the deepest pit of the abyss.


    At this time, Supervisor Sandler could only look at Gil pleadingly, hoping that Young Master Dean could


    help him because of his earlier performance.


    However, he did not know that Gil was also frustrated at this time.


    The moment Anson appeared, his heart jumped.


    When Anson said that Philip was the distinguished guest he had invited, he could hardly believe it.


    This was Anson Goode, the general manager of Soaring Real Estate Group!


    Sam Cohen¡¯s right-hand man!


    Not to mention Gil himself, but even his father had to be courteous and polite in front of Anson Goode!


    Being arrogant in front of Anson was tantamount to a p in Sam¡¯s face!


    That was an act of death!


    Moreover, the influence of Soaring Real Estate Group in Uppercreek was deeply entrenched. It was not


    something that the Dean family couldpare to.


    Seeing Supervisor Sandler¡¯s eyes asking for help, Gil could only bite the bullet and step forward.


    ¡°Manager Goode¡­¡±


    Anson turned around and looked at Gil, smiling nonchntly. ¡°Do you have an exnation for me? Do


    you think I¡¯m not aware of your behavior?¡±


    Hearing this, Gil could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He said grudgingly, ¡°But this guy


    insulted my friend earlier.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Anson¡¯s face was cold when he heard the words, and he scolded Gil angrily.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    He looked at Gil reproachfully.


    ¡°Is Mr. rke someone you can humiliate casually?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your father about this matter myself.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he ignored Gil¡¯s pale face, turned his head to Philip, and whispered in his


    ear, ¡°Mr. rke, Mr. Cohen and a few friends are waiting for you upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Philip nodded, nced at Gil Dean lightly, then smiled before turning away.


    Supervisor Sandler could not take it anymore. He slumped to the ground, his face pale.


    Gil lowered his head and gritted his teeth with his fists clenched.


    That final look from Philip seemed to be ridiculing him, turning into a sharp sword and piercing his self-


    esteem fiercely.


    ¡°That son of a b*tch!¡±


    After the two walked away, Gil finally exploded. He took the wine ss from the nearby table and


    smashed it on the ground.


    ¡°How does he know Anson Goode? This is impossible!¡±


    The moment Ynda had seen Anson, her expression could not help but change slightly as she


    eximed in a low voice.


    Was it possible that she was not aware of what kind of guy Philip was?


    What was going on here?


    Ynda felt very apprehensive. Anson was not someone she could provoke at all. Even Gil could not


    compare in front of him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve offended him this time. What if he retaliates?¡±


    Ynda felt regretful.


    Her few best friends and rich second-generation friends around her were also pale.


    That was the Soaring Real Estate Group, not an organization ordinary people could provoke.


    Who knew how that piece of trash managed to suck up to them?


    Ynda¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. Although she did not say a word, there was deep hatred in her


    heart.


    At this moment, the onlookers in the distance were watching this scene in amazement.


    Philip rke, who had been forced into desperation, actually fought back?


    ¡°Who is that man? He seems to have a high status. Even Gil Dean can¡¯t suppress him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t that Philip rke known to be a man who relies on his wife? How does he know


    someone so powerful?¡±


    At their level, they had only heard of Anson Goode¡¯s name at most, without the chance of meeting him.


    Naturally, they were surprised!


    In the crowd, someone whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Anson Goode, a manager in Soaring Real Estate Group and


    Sam Cohen¡¯s capable assistant. He¡¯s also rumored to be one of the next board members of that


    Everyone¡¯s face changed slightly when they heard this.


    Soaring Real Estate Group was very famous in Uppercreek.


    That jerk was actually Anson Goode¡¯s friend? Seeing Anson¡¯s unusual attitude toward him, could it be


    that he had an extraordinary identity?


    Thinking of this, many people¡¯s gaze on Ynda and Gil changed.


    Ynda was very disgruntled and gritted her teeth bitterly. She just could not figure it out.


    What right did Philip have to know Anson?


    Gil approached her at this time, staring coldly in the direction where Philip left. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    that this kid was the young master of rke Group that went bankruptter? Could it be that he¡¯s still


    using the identity of the so-called young master of rke Group to cheat money off people?¡±


    When Ynda heard the words, she was immediately excited and said hurriedly, ¡°Yes, that must be it!¡±


    She stared fiercely in the direction Philip was heading and said, ¡°This disgusting guy is still doing this


    sort of thing. No way, we must expose him!¡±


    Ynda, Gil, and the others quickly chased after them.


    They wanted to expose Philip!


    When Philip arrived with Anson, there were already more than a dozen people in the private room


    upstairs.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Sam Cohen immediately got up to greet him with a respectful smile on his face.


    In the private room, most of them were famous entrepreneurs in Uppercreek invited by Sam.


    Of course, in terms of fame and financial resources, there was still a gap between them and Sam.


    At this moment, seeing Sam, one of the top ten most outstanding entrepreneurs in Uppercreek, being


    so respectful to such an ordinary young man, they were caught by surprise.


    Earlier, Sam had said that a distinguished guest had arrived. He even kept it a secret from them about


    who it was.


    Unexpectedly, he was such a young person.


    It would seem that the identity and background of this man were extraordinary.


    ¡°Mr. Cohen, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You¡¯re an outstanding entrepreneur in Uppercreek. Your


    reputation precedes you.¡±


    Philip smiled and responded politely.

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    The two took a seat, and Anson apanied him next to him.


    After a round of toast, Sam immediately broached the topic and said, ¡°Mr. rke, this time, Soaring


    Real Estate Group has decided to set up a real estatepany in Riverdale to expand our business


    there. When the timees, we hope you can extend some help, Mr. rke.¡±


    If they could get some help from Philip, or rather, an investment, then the ten-year n of Soaring Real


    Estate Group in Riverdale would face no problems at all!


    By itself, the Soaring Real Estate Group of Sam Cohen had a certain influence. In Uppercreek, it was


    one of the three giants in the real estate industry.


    However, Riverdale was different; its waters ran deep.


    Moreover, Philip was different, and the background he came from was different.


    Through Hoyt Luther, Sam already knew and understood this point deeply.


    He and Hoyt had been friends in private for many years, and naturally, they knew the true identity of


    Philip rke!


    When he was just a teenager, he had founded the Upperde Chamber of Commerce Alliance single-


    handedly as a vocational hobby!


    One could imagine how grandiose this young man was.


    If Philip¡¯s approval could be obtained, the development of Soaring Real Estate Group in Riverdale


    would definitely go smoothly.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°You can discuss this matter with Theo Zander and Hoyt Luther. Just look for them if


    you need any support.¡±


    When Sam heard this, he immediately raised his ss with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Mr. rke,


    thank you for your support. Let me propose a toast to you!¡±


    With that, Sam downed the contents in his ss.


    After eating and drinking their fill, everyone got up and sent Philip off.


    Philip went to the gents, and when he passed the hall, unfortunately, there was a shout from behind.


    ¡°Philip rke? I didn¡¯t expect to meet a piece of trash like you here.¡±


    The tone was frivolous, full of contempt and disdain.


    Philip frowned slightly. When he turned around, he saw Juan Parker approaching. He was wearing a


    navy blue suit, looking polished and well-groomed like a very sessful man.


    Juan was very upset these days because he never found a chance to get back at Philip!


    This guy had been away from Riverdale for many days and was now in Uppercreek.


    Philip nced at Juan lightly. He could not be bothered to talk to a presumptuous guy like him.


    He did not n to make a move against Juan now because someone was standing behind him.


    He wanted to lure the snake out of the hole.


    Therefore, Philip turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, how could Juan let go of this opportunity? He directly blocked Philip¡¯s path and said with


    sarcasm, ¡°Well done, Philip. Do you have a mistress in Blossoms Park now? Does Wynn know about


    this?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Juan thought of something andughed, his eyes bing more contemptuous.


    How could such a guy be with Wynn?


    In terms of assets, Juan was not inferior now.


    In terms of strength, he had a big boss behind him.


    Philip was just the boss of an investment group, so what?


    As soon as Martha¡¯s n was implemented, Philip would go bankrupt and get kicked out of the


    household!


    At that time, Philip would be no better than a dog, ready to beg for mercy from Juan!


    Philip looked at Juan coldly and said, ¡°Is it any of your business where I am?¡±


    Juan was startled, then his face turned dark and he said fiercely, ¡°Damn it, Philip, don¡¯t be too cocky!


    Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you kneel in front of me and beg for mercy!¡±


    Philip¡¯s brows twisted deeply.


    Should he teach Juan Parker a lesson?


    At this time not far away, there was a rapid sound of high-heeled shoes clicking against the floor.


    Ynda had already brought Gil and the others and they were now walking over. She had a chill on her


    face.


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯ve really done it this time! How dare you use the identity of a bankrupt young master


    to cheat money off people? I¡¯m going to expose you right now!¡±


    Ynda said angrily with a cold face and then raised her hand to p Philip across the face.


    However, a shocking scene appeared.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he shook his hand directly, brushing away Ynda¡¯s arm.


    Smack!


    Philip responded in kind, pping Ynda¡¯s face angrily while saying, ¡°Ynda Lee, that¡¯s enough!


    You keep challenging my patience time and again! If not for the sake of our acquaintance, I¡¯d have


    dealt with you a long time ago!¡±


    Every person had a limit.


    Philip rke was no exception!


    He had always kept a low profile and did not wish to cause any trouble most of the time, especially now


    that he was looking for his sister Hannah rke. He did not want news of his actions to be spread or to


    cause a sensation as it would only lead him to be noticed by people with ulterior motives. That was why


    he had been deliberately restraining his temper.


    However, Ynda¡¯s actions had crossed the limit!


    Ynda was stunned, clutching her pretty face while staring at Philip in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?!¡±


    Ynda¡¯s eyes widened, and the anger in her heart surged.


    Why had shee to Uppercreek for development in the first ce? It was so that when she returned


    to Riverdale in the future, she could deal with Philip more vigorously.


    Now, however, this guy actually dared tosh out at her!


    A young master who had gone bankrupt, what right did he have to do so?


    ¡°If you dare to take another inch, I¡¯ll do it again!¡±


    Philip said coldly, already disying his attitude clearly.


    When Gil Dean saw Ynda being beaten, he immediately felt angry. He pointed at Philip and scolded,


    ¡°Son of a b*tch, how dare you hit Y! Believe it or not, a phone call from me will make you a cripple in


    the hospital at any time!¡±


    However, Philip only smiled calmly and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be waiting then.¡±


    His attitude was indifferent and uncaring.


    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re very arrogant. Just you wait!¡±


    Gil was really annoyed. Before this, he had suffered some embarrassment in the banquet hall because


    of Philip. Now, this guy still dared to be so arrogant!


    Immediately, he took out his phone, dialed a number, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Hurry up and bring


    some people to Blossoms Park! I want to get rid of someone! The more the better!¡±


    After hanging up, Gill nced at Philip who was indifferent and became even angrier!


    He said unhappily, ¡°A piece of trash like you is still pretending to be calm? Not only did you hit my


    woman, but you even dare to act pretentious with me? Soon, my people will be here. I shall see how


    you¡¯re going to kneel and beg me for mercy!¡±


    Brazen!


    Gil was very confident at this moment. When his people arrived, no matter who it was, that person must


    kneel and call him their daddy!


    ¡°By the way, I also heard that your wife is as pretty as a flower. Once you¡¯re crippled, I¡¯ll take good care


    of your wife. But only her body, of course.¡±


    Gill added and stretched out his hand to pat Philip on the shoulder.


    This was the sentence that marked the beginning of Gil¡¯s imminent death!


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes froze as he immediately grabbed Gil¡¯s outstretched hand. With a twist and


    a click!


    Gil felt that his arm seemed to have been broken!


    Immediately afterward, Philip¡¯s fist was infinitely magnified in his eyes!


    Boom!


    No prior warning!


    Philip¡¯s punchnded on Gil¡¯s face directly, causing a nosebleed!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but you¡¯ve crossed my bottom line again and again, so I¡¯m sorry, Young


    Master Dean, you need to pay the price for your stupidity!¡±


    Philip said angrily with murder in his eyes.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Gil arched his waist and covered his nose, his face aching with pain. He red at Philip and roared,


    ¡°You trash! If I don¡¯t kill you today, I won¡¯t show my face in Uppercreek ever again!¡±


    Gil stared at Philip with eyes burning with fire, his heart full of anger.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A useless person dared to do this to him?!


    He must break all his limbs today!


    He must be taught a good lesson of who not to provoke!


    However, Philip only looked at all this very indifferently.


    It was because he had already decided.


    Gil Dean must die!


    He had vited his bottom line.


    Moreover, Philip realized that if he did not use extreme means to deter small potatoes like these, his


    next n to look for Hannah would definitely be affected!


    Thinking about it, Philip took a step forward and stared at Gil with a cold expression. He said, ¡°Young


    Master Dean, enjoy yourst moments because the following consequences are not something you


    can bear.¡±

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Gil sneered, taking a tissue from the side to cover his mouth and nose. His eyes were stern as he said,


    ¡°What, a bankrupt young master like you wants to make a move against me?¡±


    Ludicrous!


    A useless and bankrupt young master dared to challenge him?


    He was simply courting death!


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth were slightly raised as a sneer appeared. He said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Then, he raised his fist and threw it at Gil again.


    Gil¡¯s eyes widened in fright and he quickly raised his hand to cover his face.


    He acted very arrogantly most of the time, but when it came to a fight, he was a weak chicken.


    ¡°Stop! Who dares to touch Young Master Dean?!¡±


    At this time from the direction of the stairs, a group of men in security uniforms rushed in. All of them


    were big and burly men, each holding an anti-riot baton in their hand.


    The guy in the lead was the chief coach of the Dean family¡¯s security guards, Sunny Howe, also known


    as Howie on the streets!


    Everyone in the circle knew about Howie¡¯s temper and violence. After all, he was a retired kickboxing


    champion!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As soon as he stepped through the door, Howie led a group of people and surrounded the ce.


    Pointing at Philip, he said angrily, ¡°Are you the brat who wants to teach Young Master Dean a lesson?¡±


    His roar echoed in the long corridor!


    This group of people looked fierce.


    Ynda was exhrated now. Young Master Dean had finally made his move, which meant Philip was


    doomed for sure!


    ¡°Philip rke, do you regret it now? You dare to beat me and be arrogant with Young Master Dean,


    you really don¡¯t know who you¡¯re going up against!¡±


    Ynda put her arms around her chest, looked at Philip triumphantly, and then said to Gil next to her,


    ¡°Young Master Dean, I want to p him ten timester. I¡¯ll also record it and send it to his wife!¡±


    Gil sneered menacingly at this moment and said, ¡°Sure, as long as you can vent your anger, anything


    will do.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Philip coldly, unable to conceal the arrogance on his face.


    Juan Parker, who was on the side, watched the drama unfolding with a face full of sneers.


    Unexpectedly, Philip had already provoked the people in Uppercreek without him having to do it.


    Young Master Dean?


    He was probably the young master of Uppercreek¡¯s Dean family.


    Haha!


    Philip rke was a trouble ma, indeed.


    After thinking about it, Juan took out his phone and concealed himself on the side. He was prepared to


    take a picture of Philip¡¯s beatingter and then send it to Wynn.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Seeing Philip still acting so calmly, Gil shouted directly, his eyes shing with killing intent.


    In an instant, Howie led a group of men and they all rushed toward Philip with anti-riot batons in their


    hands!


    At this critical moment, an angry shout sounded at the end of the corridor!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    With a panicked expression on his face, Sam Cohen ran over with his friends and a few security


    guards.


    From a distance, it turned out that Mr. rke was being targeted!


    How could this be!


    Sam trotted over in a panic, bent over, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯ve suffered a fright.


    Please leave the rest to me.¡±


    At that greeting, a lot of people present were stunned!


    Gil and Ynda, who were watching this sudden scene, felt a little thump in their hearts.


    This¡­ Was this Sam Cohen from Soaring Real Estate Group?!

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Mr. rke?


    Ynda was also in a daze, her mind wandering.


    Philip¡­ Why was he being addressed to as Mr. rke?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Wait a minute!


    Gil¡¯s heart trembled suddenly!


    This person was the chairman of Soaring Real Estate Group, Sam Cohen!


    Now, at this moment, Sam was here and he addressed that piece of trash as Mr. rke!


    Seeing Juan and Ynda looking at him suspiciously, Philip¡¯s heart trembled.


    Oh no, if his identity was exposed in Uppercreek, the people keeping an eye on him in the dark would


    definitely investigate his purpose foring here.


    At that time, it might cause unnecessary trouble or even cause harm to his sister!


    Philip must conceal it temporarily.


    Therefore, he stared at Sam coldly, and Sam stammered in fright with just one look.


    Sam was taken aback but understood quickly.


    Hoyt Luther had once exined to him that Mr. rke¡¯s identity must be kept secret.


    This was also the reason why he wanted to receive Philip in the private room upstairs, so Sam


    immediately changed his words. ¡°All visitors are my guests. By treating my guest like this, are you not


    putting me in your eyes?!¡±


    Gil was so scared that cold sweat beaded on his forehead. He exchanged a nce with Ynda.


    ¡°Mr. Cohen, what do you mean?¡±


    Gil dared not be rude to Sam.


    Sam Cohen was the chairman of Soaring Real Estate Group, and the forces behind it in Uppercreek


    wereplicated.


    Many rumors said that Sam was rted to some high-ranking officials.


    Therefore, Gil¡¯s attitude was very polite.


    Moreover, the other party was an elder from the same generation as his father. Even his father had to


    be respectful when he met Sam Cohen.


    At this time, Sam said to Gil with a cold face, ¡°Gil Dean, this ce belongs to me. Even your father


    won¡¯t dare to do anything here, yet you actually took the lead to cause trouble?¡±


    Sam did not want to ruin his rtionship with the Dean family either. After all, he and Gil¡¯s dad had


    some business cooperation together.


    Gil immediately said, ¡°Mr. Cohen, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We just want to tell you that the idiot behind


    you is not Mr. rke at all. Did he tell you that he¡¯s the young master of rke Group? That¡¯s a scam!


    He was bankrupt long ago!¡±


    Idiot?


    Smack!


    Sam stepped forward with a p!


    This p was so sudden that Gil was stunned, and blood gushed out from his nose again!


    ¡°F*ck! Sam Cohen, have you gone crazy? I¡¯m a member of the Dean family, after all!¡±


    Gil shouted angrily and quickly clutched his nose.


    Even if Sam Cohen had a strong identity and status in Uppercreek, the Dean family was not a


    pushover!


    If Sam was not showing him any respect, why should Gil?


    ¡°Shut up! Kid from the Dean family, I¡¯m warning you not to be rude to Mr. rke. Otherwise, even if


    your dad shows up, you have to obediently apologize to Mr. rke!¡±


    Sam shouted, his eyes bursting with a chill.


    Gil immediately got annoyed and roared, ¡°Sam Cohen! Okay, if you¡¯re willing to be duped, so be it! I¡¯m


    just telling you that this idiot is nothing but a bankrupt son of a b*tch! When you¡¯re deceived by him


    later, don¡¯t cry your eyes out! Also, I¡¯m going to teach this piece of trash a good lesson for my friend


    today. Who dares to stop me?!¡±


    With a roar, Howie and his gang confronted Sam and his people.


    The atmosphere was too tense, like a balloon at the brink of bursting. It was just waiting to be pierced


    by external forces.


    On the side, Ynda and the others were also shocked by Gil¡¯s actions.


    How dare he use force against Sam?!


    Had Gil Dean gone mad?


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Dean, let¡¯s forget it. The opponent is Sam Cohen, after all.¡±


    Ynda whispered in Gil¡¯s ear.


    Another one of his friends also echoed, ¡°Yes, Gil, Sam¡¯s forces in Uppercreek is not a joke. Haven¡¯t we


    gone far enough?¡±

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    However, at this moment, Gil had already been consumed by anger. He just wanted to teach Philip, this


    ignorant trash, a good lesson!


    Thus, he shouted arrogantly, ¡°What are you afraid of? Are there things I can¡¯t do in Uppercreek? So


    what if he¡¯s Sam Cohen? This is Uppercreek, thend of the young. One Sam Cohen will be trampled


    under my shoes sooner orter!¡±


    Audacious!


    Outrageous!


    At this moment, Gil Dean had brought into full y the flippant temperament of a rich second-


    generation young master.


    On the opposite, Sam¡¯s face was as dark as night.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    No one had ever dared to talk to him like this!


    ¡°Rascal, what are you talking about? This is an outrage!¡±


    Suddenly, a gruff shout came from behind Gil¡¯s group.


    Soon after, the group of people brought by Gil made a pathway automatically!


    It was a burly middle-aged man with an angr face. His pair of thick eyebrows were raised, and his


    face was full of anger. Wearing a gray suit, he came up and kicked Gil directly on his ass!


    Immediately, Gil stumbled forward and fell half a meter in front of Sam¡¯s feet!


    ¡°F*ck! Which idiot dares to kick me? Do you want to die?¡±


    Gil roared furiously and nced back but was instantly shocked!


    ¡°Your old man!¡±


    The middle-aged man who kicked Gil directly roared!


    He was here. He was really here.


    Gil¡¯s father, with a chill all over his body, was here.


    In an instant, Gil was so frightened that he stammered, ¡°Dad¡­ That¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Gus Dean stood there, full of anger. He stretched out his fingers and pointed at Gil who was on the


    ground, reprimanding him, ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up, wouldn¡¯t you be turning this ce upside down by now?


    You even dare to show disrespect to Mr. Cohen. Who gave you the balls to do that?!¡±


    After reprimanding, Gus hurriedly turned around with a ttering smile on his face and apologized to


    Sam. ¡°Mr. Cohen, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t train my son well enough. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson


    when we return!¡±


    With that said, Gus turned around, kicked Gil, and said angrily, ¡°Rascal, why are you still in a daze?


    Apologize to Mr. Cohen at once!¡±


    Gil was depressed.


    His father was famous for his violent temper. Since he was a child, he had endured a fair share of his


    father¡¯s beatings. His ass was full of marks from his teachings.


    Therefore, Gil quickly murmured his apology to Sam, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cohen.¡±


    ¡°What the heck? Did you leave your voice at home? Speak up and kneel properly!¡±


    Gus kicked him again, and Gil was extremely frustrated.


    Too embarrassing!


    With so many people watching, why did his father not leave him any dignity at all?


    Boo-hoo, was he still his son?


    He was helpless.


    Gil said to Sam again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cohen. I was wrong.¡±


    However, Sam only said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s useless to apologize to me. You should apologize to Mr. rke.¡±

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Gil flew into a rage, jumped up, and pointed at Philip, saying angrily, ¡°You want me to apologize to this


    scheming piece of waste? I refuse!¡±


    Smack!


    Gus pped him mercilessly and asked with a cold face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my hand if it agrees?¡±


    Thud!


    Gil directly fell on his knees!


    ¡°Sorry, Philip, please forgive my recklessness!¡±


    Gil almost gritted his teeth and forced out each word.


    He was very upset and unwilling!


    Why should he apologize?


    Why was he being made to apologize to a useless person who was nothing?


    ¡°Mr. rke, my son already knows his mistake. May I ask if you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Gus asked with a grin.


    Philip¡¯s face was calm, and the anger in his eyes had cooled down.


    He nced at Gil, who was kneeling on the ground, and did not n to pursue it anymore.


    After all, there were too many people around.


    Thus, Philip said, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Then, he stepped forward and left directly in front of Gil, Ynda, and the others.


    Sam followed Philip and personally sent him off.


    After Philip left, Gil jumped up from the ground and stared resentfully in the direction of Philip¡¯s


    departure. He said angrily to his father, ¡°Dad, why did you make me apologize to that piece of trash?¡±


    ¡°Trash? Do you think a piece of trash can make Sam Cohen so respectful?¡±


    Gus angrily reprimanded him, then shook his head and walked away.


    Here, Gil, Ynda, and the others remained.


    Juan Parker, seeing this scene, frowned deeply.


    Gil had totally lost all his dignity. He screamed angrily and vented his emotions, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not


    convinced! I must teach that piece of rubbish a lesson!¡±


    At this moment, Juan saw Gil¡¯s face turning blue and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Dean, I have a


    n to help you vent your anger, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to do it?¡±


    When Gil heard this, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°As long as I can teach that piece of trash a


    lesson, I can do it!¡±


    ¡­


    After Philip left Blossoms Park, he returned to the hotel.


    Seeing Philip, Wynn stepped forward, gently took off his coat for him, and hung it on the hanger. She


    then asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you see her?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Philip sat on the sofa, shook his head, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see her eventually. Do you want me to apany you tomorrow?¡±


    Wynn leaned on Philip¡¯s shoulder and asked sweetly.


    Philip hugged Wynn¡¯s waist, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, you should rest in the hotel.¡±


    Wynn pouted and said, ¡°But it¡¯s boring to stay in the hotel alone.¡±


    Philip thought that it was true and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Anne toe and apany you, then. M can


    come along too. I might be staying in Uppercreek for a while, so you can take this chance to go


    sightseeing.¡±


    Wynn did not refuse. She nodded and continued, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can take me with you.


    Maybe I can help to persuade her. After all, I¡¯m her sister-inw.¡±


    Philip calmly looked up at the ceiling and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid she won¡¯t recognize you as a sister-in-


    law.¡±


    For the next two days, Philip arrived at the orphanage on time every day, bringing some fruits, toys,


    and picture albums with him each time.


    Whenever they saw Philip, those lonely children would look as if they had met their closest rtive.


    ¡°Big Brother, what do you do? Even Master Bell is afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, can I be as strong as you in the future? You can fight several people at once!¡±


    ¡°I also want to learn Kung Fu from you, Big Brother. I want to protect my younger siblings as well as my


    older siblings!¡±


    Being surrounded by this bunch of innocent kids, Philip felt that life was extremely interesting.


    These children, although they had no fathers or mothers and were abandoned, their hearts were the


    purest. They yearned for life and light the most.


    Ivy Thomson watched from the side, dimples appearing at the corners of her mouth. With her arms


    behind her back, she stepped on her white shoes and looked at Philip who was surrounded by the


    children. Her heart was warm.


    ¡°President rke still hasn¡¯t returned today. Brother rke, maybe you should stop waiting. I¡¯ll let you


    know when she returns.¡±


    Ivy stepped forward and said.


    Philip nodded, then got up and said, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll take a look at Blossoms Park.¡±

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    After leaving the orphanage, Philip came to Blossoms Park. This time, no one dared to stop Philip.


    Anson personally apanied him and waited for more than an hour at the door of Janice¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Mr. rke, why do youe here every day? Are you a fan of Ms. Janice rke?¡±


    Anson could not help but ask.


    Philip shook his head and looked at the promotional poster at the door. It was his sister, as beautiful as


    an angel, looking very pure in a white dress and smiling cutely at the camera.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Philip did not tell Anson his true identity.


    Anson smiled withoutment and said, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re really the most persistent fan I¡¯ve ever


    met. Ms. Janice is a celebrity from Uppercreek. She just returned from abroad and is already the top


    artist of Leisure Entertainment. If you want to find her, Mr. rke, you can go to Leisure


    Entertainment.¡±


    These words reminded Philip of something. He turned around with a smile, patted Anson on the


    shoulder, and said, ¡°You¡¯re very good.¡±


    After that simplepliment, Anson hurriedly nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. rke, for


    thepliment. This is what I should do.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip smiled withoutment.


    Anson hurriedly went out, drove a car over, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, let me take you there. I know the


    way.¡±


    Philip did not decline either.


    Soon, the two arrived at the building where Leisure Entertainment Company was located.


    Leisure Entertainment was a big presence in Uppercreek and had many popr stars under them!


    The most recent and hottest dramas all starred popr artists from Leisure Entertainment. Moreover,


    Leisure Entertainment had turned their focus on grooming Janice rke right now, intending to hype


    her poprity.


    When Philip first arrived downstairs of the building of Leisure Entertainment, he saw several luxury cars


    driving in one after another.


    Anson stood by and exined, ¡°These are all artists signed by Leisure Entertainment and are quite


    famous.¡±


    Philip nodded and was just about to step into the building when a dissatisfied curse came from his side.


    ¡°Where did this poor wretche from? Get out of the way quickly. You¡¯re blocking mydy¡¯s way!¡±


    Philip turned his head and saw a burly man in a ck suit staring at Philip with a scowl full of


    dissatisfaction!


    Next to this man was a middle-aged woman with an above-average appearance. She was in her 30s or


    40s and dressed very fashionably, wearing a dark blue silk tube top paired with white wide-leg pants,


    broad sunsses, a white hat, and a small purse in her hand. She was acting in a queenly manner.


    The makeup on her face was fairly delicate, but the subtle wrinkles at the corners of her eyes betrayed


    her age.


    Even the traces of surgery on her face had started to be obvious.


    Philip took two steps back while Anson next to him started to exin, ¡°Mr. rke, her name is Wendy


    Jones, the leading artist of Leisure Entertainment. Due to her chaotic private life and news of her


    beating people up, cheating and fooling around with boy toys, and acting like a big shot, she¡¯s being


    kept on ice by Leisure Entertainment. She used to be a first-grade star in the country but she can no


    longer keep up. Her acting career has basicallye to an end.¡±


    Philip nodded. He nced at this woman and found her familiar. It turned out that he had seen this


    woman on TV before.


    Wendy looked at Philip sharply and with disdain. She could not be bothered to pay attention to such


    people from the bottom of society. She turned her head and stepped into the building.


    As she walked, she also confirmed with the bodyguard next to her, ¡°Are you sure that little b*tch Janice


    rke wille over today?¡±


    ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I must teach that little b*tch a good lesson today. Pretending to be pure and innocent in front


    of everyone but stealing my role, does she think I¡¯m a piece of decoration?¡±


    Wendy said viciously, her voice floating into Philip¡¯s ears.


    Janice rke would being here today?

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Philip was startled and happy.


    However, in an instant, anger appeared on his face again.


    Did that woman say she wanted to teach Janice a lesson just now?


    She was courting death!


    Philip immediately followed while Anson behind him also became anxious. He dialed a number and


    said a few words before quickly chasing after him.


    ¡°Mr. rke, wait for me.¡±


    Here, Philip had followed Wendy to the front desk of Leisure Entertainment.


    Upon seeing Wendy, those good-looking front desk girls all lowered their heads in fear and respect,


    shouting in unison, ¡°Master Jones.¡±


    For a woman to be called ¡®Master¡¯, it was enough to show that Wendy¡¯s influence in this entertainment


    company ran deep!


    Wendy did not even look at those receptionists. She twisted her figure and walked in with the


    temperament of a queen.


    ¡°Master Jones, wait a minute. Mr. Snell said he¡¯s meeting clients and is not free to see you. Would you


    like to have a rest in the lounge first?¡±


    Seeing that Wendy was about to barge in, a female receptionist hurried out and stretched out her


    hands to block Wendy¡¯s path. She smiled politely as she exined.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Wendy simply pped the female receptionist¡¯s face suddenly!


    She pointed to her nose and yelled, ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop me! Didn¡¯t Denver Snell train


    you properly? Get lost!¡±


    That was Wendy¡¯s dominance.


    In Leisure Entertainment, she was not afraid of anyone!


    It was because the entirepany relied on her to bring in business.


    Of course, that was in the past.


    As for now, that was difficult to say.


    However, without Wendy, there would be no Leisure Entertainment today.


    Moreover, Wendy¡¯s current husband was not an ordinary person. He belonged to one of the most


    affluent families in Uppercreek, the Wes family!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Her husband, Sidney Wes, was the chairman of Weston Group¡ªthergest financialpany in


    Uppercreek. With assets worth tens of billions, it controlled the economic lifeline of dozens ofrge and


    smallpanies in Uppercreek!


    Moreover, Weston Group cooperated with certain special fields in Uppercreek, and that was an iron-


    d rtionship.


    No one could shake it.


    Therefore, Weston Group, and even the Wes family, were giants in Uppercreek.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that they were one of the major forces here.


    The female receptionist who was pped by Wendy was stunned. With her head lowered, her eyes


    turned red.


    Wendy shoved her away harshly, but the young woman obviously took her job seriously and once


    again blocked Wendy¡¯s path.


    She bent down and bowed her head to apologize before saying, ¡°Master Jones, Mr. Snell is really


    meeting guests and he¡¯s not free to see you. Please wait for him in the lounge.¡±


    Hehe.


    Wendy chuckled, crossed her arms over her chest, and took off her sunsses. Raising her eyebrow,


    she looked at the receptionist in front of her and suddenly said angrily, ¡°Do you want to die? Don¡¯t you


    know who I am?¡±


    The female receptionist was terrified and buried her head even lower.


    Immediately afterward, Wendy shouted, ¡°Ern, give her ten ps and tell her who I am!¡±


    The brawny man next to Wendy stepped out, raised his hand, and swept it toward the face of the


    female receptionist!


    Smack!


    Smack, smack!


    With every p, the bodyguard named Ern would roar, ¡°Madam is the benefactor of Leisure


    Entertainment, the madam of the Wes family. You¡¯re nothing but a front desk receptionist. How dare


    you stop Madam?¡±


    Smack!


    After four or five ps, the female receptionist¡¯s cheeks were already swollen and she was bleeding


    from the corners of her mouth.


    However, Wendy had no intention to give in at all. She stared at the female receptionist with cold eyes.


    The other female receptionists shuddered in fright at this moment, afraid to speak up or help.


    Sally was really reckless, too persistent in her job. Now that she had provoked Master Jones, it was


    over for her.


    Several female receptionists looked at each other, their eyes full of worry and fear.


    However, just when Ern¡¯s sixth p fell on Sally¡¯s red and swollen face, a big hand directly grabbed his


    wrist in the air!


    ¡°That should be enough. The youngdy is only doing her job as her boss instructed. Bullying her like


    this isn¡¯t appropriate.¡±


    Philip had stepped forward, staring at Ern with cold eyes. He then nced at Wendy.


    This woman was really cruel.


    If he had note today and Wendy really caused trouble with his sister, was his sister not going to


    suffer?


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Let go!¡±


    Ern was grumpy and red at Philip, only to realize that this kid turned out to be the guy at the door


    earlier.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Philip shook off Ern¡¯s arm, pulled the female receptionist behind him, and calmly said to Ern, ¡°I¡¯m no


    one. I just can¡¯t stand watching you being so arrogant.¡±


    Wendy was annoyed. Why did she keep running into this idiot today?!


    ¡°Brat, do you know who I am? How dare you stick your nose into my business?! Are you upset that


    your mother is still alive? Believe it or not, one phone call from me and I can ruin your entire family!¡±


    Wendy was also very arrogant with her mouth spewing a bunch of spiteful words.


    It really made people wonder how such a woman became popr in the first ce.


    Was it the end of the road already?


    Initially, Philip did not intend to take things any further, but when he heard the other party insulting his


    mother, his eyes immediately glinted with a chill.


    He stared at Wendy and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to apologize!¡±


    Hahaha!


    There was a burst ofughter.


    Wendy looked at Philip. This ordinary young man was very audacious.


    ¡°You want me to apologize to a piece of trash at the bottom of the society? Who do you think I am? Let


    me tell you, I, Wendy Jones, am the leading best actress in the industry and also the madam of the


    Wes family. Who are you to make me apologize to you?¡±


    Wherever Wendy went, she would announce herself as the best actress and the madam of the Wes


    family.


    When most people heard this, they would be intimidated and dared not provoke her.


    Therefore, this also developed Wendy¡¯s arrogant temperament. She became not afraid to cause


    trouble at all.


    After all, in Uppercreek, who would dare to provoke the Wes family?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, Philip was expressionless and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I want you to apologize


    for what you did!¡±


    Wendyughed and ordered Ern, ¡°p his mouth too! He¡¯s a piece of ignorant trash!¡±


    After that, Wendy raised her foot and walked inside.


    Ern sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and raised his arm to throw a punch at Philip¡¯s face.


    However¡­


    Bam!


    Philip raised his leg and kicked Ern in the chest. Thetter flew out a few meters away and hit the


    counter at the front desk!


    ¡°F*ck! How dare you fight back?!¡±


    Ern was furious. He had not expected the other party to fight back.


    Wendy was also taken aback for a while, looking at Philip¡¯s indifferent appearance with his hands in his


    trouser pockets. She was slightly frightened.


    Why was she feeling afraid?


    ¡°Ern, what¡¯s the matter with you? Can¡¯t you even take care of a brat?¡±


    Wendy was angry and scolded.


    Ern hurriedly got up from the ground, bent over, and apologized to Wendy. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry,


    dealing with this kind of garbage is a piece of cake. I just wasn¡¯t prepared just now.¡±


    After that, he hit Philip¡¯s chin with an uppercut.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Crack!


    In just a few seconds, Philip first pped Ern¡¯s face angrily, then lifted his foot and kicked Ern¡¯s knee. It


    was followed by him grabbing Ern¡¯s finger and pulling it hard!


    Instantly, Ern was kneeling on the ground and howling.


    This scene shocked the surrounding three receptionists and Wendy.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud roar came from a distance.


    A tall and lean middle-aged man wearing sses and dressed in a navy blue suit ran out of the


    elevator with an angry face.


    ¡°Vice President Wells.¡±


    Several receptionists immediately bowed to the man respectfully.


    The man trotted to Wendy with a ttering face, smiled humbly, and said, ¡°Master Jones, why are you


    here without telling me in advance? I could¡¯ve weed you.¡±


    ¡°Dixon Wells, don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. What are you going to do about this kid who beat my man


    up?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face was cold, and her temperament was arrogant. She did not even look at Dixon when she


    spoke.


    Dixon wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, turned around, and scolded Philip, ¡°Who are you? How


    dare you hit people and make trouble at Leisure Entertainment?! Security, arrest him for me!¡±

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    As soon as Dixon¡¯s voice fell, four or five security guards immediately rushed out from the front desk


    and surrounded Philip.


    Philip¡¯s expression was cold. He nced at the people around him and asked Dixon, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going


    to ask me why I hit him?¡±


    This Leisure Entertainment was not as professional as he imagined.


    ¡°Who are you to question me? He belongs to Master Jones. He¡¯s not a person someone like you can


    hit at will.¡±


    Dixon handled this matter indiscriminately, pointing at Philip as he shouted angrily.


    Wendy Jones was a veteran at Leisure Entertainment. Everyone in thepany, from the cleaning


    ladies to the general manager, feared her.


    Firstly, it was because of her connections in the entertainment industry. Secondly, it was because of her


    identity as the madam of the Wes family.


    Who dared to be rough with her?


    Who dared to touch her people?


    Philip chuckled, shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re also a prejudiced


    person, Mr. Wells. Yourpany¡¯s employee was beaten up under the orders of an arrogant woman


    just because she did her job and enforced thepany¡¯s rules and regtions. Shouldn¡¯t you stand


    from the perspective of yourpany¡¯s employee and support her?¡±


    When he said this, Dixon¡¯s gaze fell on Sally standing behind Philip.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He scowled and shouted angrily at Philip, ¡°This is Leisure Entertainment, not a ce for you to poke


    your nose in! Besides, who the hell are you? How dare you meddle in our affairs? Are you tired of


    living?¡±


    Dixon¡¯s brows furrowed, looking all high and mighty.


    A seemingly ordinary young man actually dared to open his mouth and meddle in the affairs of Leisure


    Entertainment.


    What right did he have?!


    Philip shook his head. Standing with his arms behind him, there were chills reflected in his eyes when


    he said, ¡°My name is Philip rke. I just can¡¯t stand the sight of arrogant and domineering people who


    don¡¯t treat ordinary people as human beings. No matter what position they¡¯re in or what they do, they


    have their own dignity. You should never use your identity and power to humiliate or even beat them!


    Although they¡¯re ordinary employees, they¡¯re the cornerstones of thispany!¡±


    Without waiting for Dixon to refute, Philip continued saying to him coldly, ¡°And you, as the vice


    president of thispany, what is your reason for helping an arrogant and domineering madwoman


    instead of helping your employees? A person like you still wants your employees to work hard for you?¡±


    When he uttered thest sentence, Philip¡¯s voice was very deep¡ªso deep that it vibrated!


    Several youngdies at the front desk, and even the four or five security guards as well as the staff


    who had gathered around to watch the excitement, all showed faint anger in their expressions.


    That was right!


    They were humans too!


    Thinking of it now, they had always been bullied by Wendy Jones.


    However, they chose to swallow their grievances.


    Was it because if they left thispany, they would not be able to live?


    Was it true that the rich were humans while the poor were not?


    Some people in the crowd even started to record videos secretly, but the angle was not very good and


    only Philip¡¯s side profile could be seen.


    However, when he said those words, he looked very cool and spirited on the screen!


    ¡°Dixon, why are you still in a daze? Take this brat down for me at once! How dare he scold me in


    return?!¡±


    Wendy was furious. She had never met such a fool since her debut!


    Who was this guy to be so arrogant?!


    Dixon trembled and hurriedly scolded the four security guards in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing in a


    daze? Take him down for me! Why, do you guys want to resist too? Believe it or not, I will fire you now!¡±


    The four security guards nced at each other and looked at Philip helplessly. The guy who took the


    lead whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dude, we need to keep our jobs. We¡¯ll try our best not to hurt you.¡±


    Philip nced at the depressed security guards and knew that things were not easy for them either, so


    he simply said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother.¡±


    With that said, under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Philip walked toward Dixon.


    Smack!


    His big palm, carrying a strong wind with it, swept across Dixon¡¯s face angrily!


    Dixon was stunned in ce, staring at the young man in front of him in disbelief.


    After a long while, he finally reacted and roared angrily, ¡°How dare you hit me?! Son of a b*tch! Do you


    know who I am? I¡¯m the vice president of Leisure Entertainment! You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    This scene shocked the surrounding group of people!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at Philip incredulously.


    The nerve of this guy!


    He actually beat Dixon Wells!


    Dixon was not an ordinary person. He had worked his way into this position after he got off the streets!


    This man knew a lot of local gangs in Uppercreek.


    There was no choice. The entertainment industry could not avoid dealing with such people.


    Problems that could not be solved out in the open had to be dealt with through these people.


    Unexpectedly, Philip stood with his arms behind him, looked at Dixon indifferently, and said, ¡°Not only


    am I beating you, but I also want you to apologize! Apologize to her at once!¡±


    Philip pointed to Sally standing behind him.


    Although Sally was supported by her two colleagues at the moment, the injuries on her face were


    obviously very serious.


    ¡°F*ck you! She¡¯s just a small front desk receptionist. Why should a vice president like me apologize to


    her?¡±


    Dixon roared, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re finished! Do you want to stand up for her? Fine! Let¡¯s see how tough you


    are!¡±


    After that, Dixon took out his phone directly and dialed a number before talking into it, ¡°Bring two cars


    worth of people here immediately! I met an ignorant kid today!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Dixon sneered at Philip, ¡°You¡¯re finished. Be prepared to go out from here


    with your arms and legs broken!¡±


    The audience was silent.


    Everyone knew that Dixon was a vengeful person.


    Provoking him was equivalent to provoking a sinister wolf that would definitely bite until the target was


    dead!


    Most of the onlookers at the scene were shaking their heads and sighing helplessly at this moment.


    Provoking Vice President Wells was the same as getting the death sentence.


    Although everyone had their blood boiling earlier, they had alle back to their senses now.


    Now that they were back to reality, would they dare to fight Dixon Wells? Would they dare to say no to


    Wendy Jones?


    No.


    This was the sorrow of being an ordinary citizen.


    Wendy stood at one side where she retouched her makeup. She looked at the situation indifferently.


    After saying a few words to Dixon, she swayed her waist and entered the elevator.


    Before leaving, Wendy raised her middle finger at Philip.


    Philip looked at Wendy who got into the elevator and frowned.


    He wanted to chase after her because he was worried about this vicious woman. What if she met his


    sister and did something to her?


    As soon as he was about to give chase, Dixon jumped out and blocked his way. He yelled, ¡°Are you


    trying to escape? If I don¡¯t break all your limbs today, I can¡¯t uphold my position as the vice president


    here!¡±


    As his words fell, several ck vans quickly stopped at the entrance of Leisure Entertainment.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    Immediately afterward, the cars¡¯ doors opened and more than a dozen fierce-looking burly men jumped


    out from inside. All of them carried baseball bats in their hands.


    ¡°Who the hell dares to make trouble in my territory?¡±


    A gruff shout sounded and more than a dozen big guys walked in. The guy in the lead pushed the


    crowd away, smoking very arrogantly.


    ¡°Geoff!¡±


    Dixon yelled and quickly walked over, nodding to the man in the lead.


    The man in the lead nodded back. While holding a baseball bat with a Harley Quinn sticker in his hand,


    he exhaled a puff of smoke before saying, ¡°Where¡¯s the man? I¡¯ll break his arms right now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that idiot. Geoff, he dares to make trouble in Leisure Entertainment, so let¡¯s break all his limbs


    first!¡±


    At the same time, Philip turned around and stared at the guy who was taking the lead.


    In an instant, the leader of the gang could not hold the baseball bat in his hand anymore and it fell to


    the ground. He almost knelt on the ground along with it!


    The f*ck?


    Holy sh*t!


    Mr. rke?!

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Philip naturally saw the other party and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He was an


    old acquaintance.


    At the same time, the people around were speaking in low voices, full of worries.


    This guy was doomed.


    Geoff was known as a ruthless man in this neighborhood, and his methods were dirty.


    However, no one knew what Geoff was thinking at this moment. He stood there nkly for a long time.


    This¡­ Dixon Wells, that idiot!


    The person he was supposed to take care of was actually Mr. rke who even Master Bell dared not


    provoke?


    The cold sweat on Geoff¡¯s forehead poured. The group of subordinates behind him naturally


    recognized Philip and all of them panicked.


    ¡°Geoff, what¡¯s wrong? Have you visited too many chickstely that you can¡¯t even hold a baseball bat


    properly?


    Dixon bent over with a smile, picked up the baseball bat from the ground, and shoved it back into


    Geoff¡¯s hand.


    Geoff, at this moment, was full of jitters and there were beads of cold sweat on his forehead. He was


    cursing in his heart.


    Why was Dixon giving him the baseball bat? He wanted his life, not the f*cking bat!


    He turned to look at Dixon and said, ¡°Dixon, the person you asked me to take care of is him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Dixon immediately nodded and yelled, then walked up to the aloof Philip. He provocatively said, ¡°Boy,


    are you scared now? Do you want to kneel down and beg me to forgive you? Yes, you can kneel now.¡±


    Hahaha!


    This was too exhrating.


    Every time this happened, Dixon would stand with his arms behind his back, looking very superior as


    he waited for the other party to kneel in front of him and beg for mercy.


    Seeing the other party bowing to him, Dixon would feel that his life was meaningful!


    People with money and manpower ruled the world!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise¡­


    There was a twitch in the corners of Philip¡¯s mouth as his eyes went cold. He said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your back


    hurt from puffing your chest out so much? Do you need to massage your back?¡±


    The heck!


    Hearing this, Dixon was taken aback for a moment and then he reacted, immediately roaring, ¡°Geoff,


    whack him!¡±


    ¡°Whack the f*ck!¡±


    Behind Dixon, Geoff also roared and went straight up to kick Dixon on the waist!


    Before Dixon knew what was going on, he was already sent flying from the kick and fell to the ground


    with a thud.


    With his face hurting, Dixon clutched his waist and climbed up from the ground with difficulty. He yelled


    at Geoff in bewilderment, ¡°Geoff! You kicked the wrong person!¡±


    The onlookers around were also shocked.


    What was the situation?


    Was Geoff not the person who was called over here by Dixon? Why was he turning on him now?


    ¡°Dixon Wells, you son of a b*tch, are you trying to get me killed?¡±


    Geoff became angrier as he walked up and grabbed Dixon by the cor, instantly pping him on the


    face back and forth!


    ¡°Geoff, stop, what are you doing?!¡±


    Dixon covered his face, crying without tears.


    The staff of Leisure Entertainment who were standing around dared not step forward to stop them.


    Besides, this Dixon Wells bullied and exploited them all the time.


    Therefore, the way things were turning out could be considered as retribution, and no one was willing


    to go up and help.


    Furthermore, that was Geoff!


    Who dared to intervene?


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, standing there in a daze? Hold him back for me!¡±


    Dixon was almost mad with anger and hurriedly shouted at the security guards.


    The security guards also rushed over, trying to stop him.


    ¡°Whoever dares toe over, I¡¯ll break your arms!¡±


    Geoff yelled at them with a flushed face. The dozen or so goons behind him also rushed up


    immediately, directly surrounding the four or five security guards.


    Instantly, the security guards were at a loss. Was it necessary for so many people to surround them?


    Was this not coercion?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Over here, after Geoff gave Dixon a thorough beating, he turned around and walked to Philip. He


    respectfully bent over and said, ¡°Mr. rke, are you alright? Do you want to kick him to vent your


    frustrations?¡±


    His tone was ttering.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    What the hell?


    What was the meaning of this?


    Why was the normally swaggering Geoff being so respectful to that young man?


    There was not a bit of pretentiousness!


    Dixon was also stunned, and his heart was very shocked. He did not expect this to be the case at all!


    Geoff knew that silly boy?


    By the looks of it, that idiot¡¯s status was not low.


    Otherwise, how could Geoff treat him so respectfully as if he was a son in front of his daddy?

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    Seeing that Philip was ignoring him, Geoff hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that


    you¡¯d be here. If I knew it was you, I wouldn¡¯t have dared toe here.¡±


    As his voice fell, Geoff winked at his goons.


    ¡°Mr. rke, sorry!¡±


    In an instant, a dozen men all bowed their heads in apology.


    This scene really frightened Dixon. His little heart almost could not take it!


    Oh no, trouble wasing!


    He had met a tough opponent this time!


    ¡°Ignorance can be overlooked,¡± Philip said tly.


    Geoff sighed in relief at those words. Fortunately, Mr. rke did not me him for today¡¯s incident.


    Over here, Dixon climbed up from the ground with his entire face swollen. Pointing at Geoff and Philip,


    he shouted, ¡°Geoff, do you really think you should be doing this?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Geoff scowled and turned around to look at him, sneering, ¡°Dixon Wells, who the


    hell do you think you are to question my actions? Laying a finger on Mr. rke is an act of death!


    ¡°Men, bring your weapons and beat him up for me!¡±


    Geoff said again.


    In an instant, a group of people rushed up and beat Dixon up violently.


    Finally, Dixon knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°Geoff, I was wrong. Stop it, stop hitting me!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Geoff¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°Beating you up is on ount of Mr. rke. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t


    even be left with any chances!¡±


    Damn it!


    In an instant, Dixon wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    He was beaten up so badly and it was on the ount of the other party.


    Were these people demons?


    ¡°F*ck you! I¡¯m the vice president of Leisure Entertainment! If you do this to me, aren¡¯t you afraid that


    Mr. Snell will pursue this matter with Heath?¡±


    Dixon made hisst desperate attempt.


    Hearing these words, Geoffughed and stepped directly on Dixon¡¯s chest. He said coldly, ¡°Do you


    want toin to Heath?¡±


    Smack!


    Geoff stepped forward, pped him, and chastised angrily, ¡°An idiot like you don¡¯t even know who


    you¡¯ve offended. If you ask Heath to help you out of this situation, he might even break your arms!¡±


    Philip shook his head and patted Geoff on the shoulder. Turning around, he got into the elevator.


    He must hurry up and take a look.


    Anson Goode followed him.


    Initially, he wanted to call for help, but now it looked like Mr. rke could handle it on his own.


    The elevator went straight to the top floor.


    Once out of the elevator, Philip nced at each office, and finally when approaching the general


    manager¡¯s office, he heard an angry voice from inside scolding. ¡°You little b*tch, how dare you steal my


    roles?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Master Jones, cool down, we can discuss this.¡±


    This was the voice of a man in his 30s.


    ¡°Denver, don¡¯t you f*cking pretend to be a peacemaker. Today, I¡¯m going to teach this little b*tch a


    lesson no matter what. Just try to stop me!¡±


    Wendy Jones cursed angrily.


    At the same time, she raised her hand and pped the cheek of the charming and quiet woman, who


    looked like an angel, when she was reading on the sofa.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Denver rushed out immediately and grabbed Wendy¡¯s hand, saying with a demure smile, ¡°Master


    Jones, do calm down. Why make things difficult for a junior?¡±


    Wendy raised her eyebrow, her face looking cold as she pped Denver with a backhand instead!


    Smack!


    ¡°Denver Snell, you double-crosser! How dare a piece of trash like you try to stop me?!¡±


    No one could stop Wendy when she flew into a rage.


    Denver was very angry when he received this p and clenched his fists, but he still forced a smile on


    his face as he said, ¡°Master Jones, can you calm down? Can we have a good talk?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Wendy immediately cursed as she pointed to Denver¡¯s nose. She reprimanded, ¡°Denver Snell, you¡¯re a


    good dog indeed. Have you forgotten how a wretch like you got the position of president in Leisure


    Entertainment? If not for my help back then, you¡¯d still be begging on the streets like a dog!¡±


    As the saying went, ¡®do not p someone in the face when hitting them, and do not insult someone¡¯s


    self-esteem when chastising them¡¯.


    Wendy¡¯s words obviously hit the most fragile part of Denver¡¯s self-esteem!


    ¡°Master Jones, if you continue talking like this, we might not be able to¡­¡±


    Denver loosened his tie, and his expression became very unhappy.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Wendy gave him another p while cursing, ¡°What, are you trying to talk back to me now? Do you still


    remember how you knelt and beg for my help back then? Now that you¡¯ve made it big, are you going to


    turn your back on me?¡±


    In Wendy¡¯s eyes, Denver was nothing but a dog she raised.


    However, the dog now recognized someone else as the owner and even wanted to bite the hand that


    fed it before. She was naturally very upset.


    Denver¡¯s face was flushed red, and he almost could not hold back the anger suppressed in his heart


    anymore.


    He sneered at Wendy, ¡°Master Jones, you¡¯re a veteran in the film and television industry, after all. Now,


    you¡¯re trying to suppress a junior in the same industry over a role. If this matter spreads out, I¡¯m afraid


    it¡¯ll be bad for what little reputation you still have left, right?¡±


    Denver was also a ruthless person and directly stabbed Wendy using the most taboo topic.


    Instantly, Wendy was furious and flung out her hand again.


    However, Denver raised his hand this time and grabbed Wendy¡¯s hand to shove it away. He said coldly,


    ¡°Master Jones, the current Leisure Entertainment isn¡¯t the same as before. If you continue being so


    unreasonable, I can only report this matter to the board of directors.¡±


    Hah!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wendy snickered, shook her head, and looked at the good-looking Denver in front of her.


    She nodded again and said, ¡°Very well, are you trying to be a turncoat now? Do you treat me as a


    stepping stone for your ambitions?¡±


    Denver neither confirmed nor denied it, merely smiling faintly.


    Wendy turned her head, ncing coldly at the bright and pure woman who was still sitting on the sofa


    and reading indifferently. She sneered, ¡°Is this the person you¡¯re going to groom right now? Fine.


    Today, I¡¯ll make it so that she can never take another step in show business!¡±


    Denver frowned when he heard the words and asked, ¡°Master Jones, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s menacing smile at the corners of her mouth revealed her vicious nature as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you know my methods?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Denver was suddenly very nervous and directly shouted, ¡°Wendy Jones! She¡¯s the


    person chosen by the board of directors! You¡¯re going up against Leisure Entertainment¡¯s Board of


    Directors!¡±


    Denver was flustered. He knew Wendy¡¯s personality and extremely vicious methods very well.


    In the past, many popr new artists who thepany had wanted to groom were ruined by Wendy¡ª


    whether it was a car ident, an ident on set, or because of some nderous gossip that aired all


    across thework.


    Even if they got popr for a while, they would be artificially suppressed in a short period, which was


    the so-called industry blockade!


    Due to Wendy¡¯s contacts in the show business and entertainment circles, many bigpanies and


    directors had to listen to her.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    ¡°The board of directors? Your board of directors is invested by my husband!¡± Wendy scoffed.


    Denver was startled, his expression a little helpless.


    Wendy raised her finely-shaped eyebrow and pointed at the appealing woman who was sitting on the


    sofa reading a book. She asked, ¡°Are you Janice rke?¡±


    The bright and fresh-looking woman was wearing a white dress and matching snow-white shoes. She


    had long ck hair, an angelic face, and two dimples would appear when she smiled. Her jade-like


    fingers closed the book as she raised her eyebrows to look at Wendy. She said with a crisp and sweet


    voice that was like ark, ¡°Hello, Ms. Wendy, my name is Janice rke.¡±


    Wendy frowned. She had not noticed Janice¡¯s appearance before. At one nce, the youngdy


    looked really pure and pleasant, the type that audiences preferred nowadays. It was very distinctive.


    She would be popr!


    To the extreme!


    This was Wendy¡¯s most intuitive judgment.


    It was precisely because of this that Wendy was even more dissatisfied!


    She was the benefactor of Leisure Entertainment and had been here for more than ten years. How


    could she tolerate a junior stealing her role just to be popr?


    ¡°Very well, let me put this out clearly to you. Withdraw from the crew and train hard for another couple


    of years.¡±


    Wendy wanted to suppress Janice into submission with her strong intensity.


    Unexpectedly though, Janice raised that face of hers that looked like an angel and said with a smile,


    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal your fame?¡±


    Her words directly pierced Wendy¡¯s heart.


    Her face changed suddenly, and her chest heaved. She raised her hand with a diamond ring, pointed


    at Janice, and sternly yelled, ¡°At such a young age, you haven¡¯t even officially debuted yet and your


    mouth is already so sharp. If we groom you into a popr leading celebrity, won¡¯t you rule over all of us


    instead?¡±


    However, Janice only looked at Wendy calmly and stood up. Nearly 1.7 meters tall with a willowy


    figure, she gave people a bright and beautiful feeling like it was springtime. She was fabulously striking!


    ¡°Ms. Wendy, if you really want this role, I¡¯ll give it to you then. I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me,¡±


    Janice said crisply, then folded her hands in front of her abdomen before politely bending over to


    apologize.


    Although her words were light and unintentional, in Wendy¡¯s ears, it was the greatest ridicule and


    humiliation!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Give it to her?


    She was a leading actress. Did she need anyone to give a role to her?


    Ridiculous! Insulting!


    Smack!


    Wendy was furious and raised her hand, pping it across Janice¡¯s fair and pure face. She then


    pointed to her nose and reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯ve already learned how to be a goody two-shoes and


    behave pitifully at such a young age. Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to respect your elders on behalf of your


    parents!¡±


    This p made Janice¡¯s cheek red, and her charming eyes were also misty.


    She felt very wronged.


    She also hoped to have her parents by her side.


    However, those were shattered dreams now.


    Denver was also anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°Master Jones, that¡¯s enough! No matter what, Janice is


    thepany¡¯s newly-contracted artist!¡±


    However, Wendy could not care less. She raised her hand, about to p her face again. She shouted,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to crush her face today! You vixen! Little b*tch!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud crash!


    The door of the general manager¡¯s office was directly kicked open violently from the outside!


    In front of everyone, Philip rke, with red eyes and tightly clenched fists, was raging with murderous


    intent and anger. His pair of scarlet eyes was ring at Wendy sternly!

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    Philip said coldly, his voice as low as a beast that was about to explode!


    With those simple words, the temperature in the entire office dropped sharply!


    The tension in the air also increased!


    Then, Philip¡¯s eyes looked at the attractive silhouette standing over there.


    Janice was also looking at him with the most beautiful and gentle smile in the world.


    Philip¡¯s heart thumped rapidly, and his clenched fists were trembling slightly.


    At this moment, he looked at Janice¡¯s pure and pleasant face with mixed emotions in his heart.


    It was her!


    She was his sister!


    She still looked like the cute and adorable sister in Philip¡¯s memory, unchanged.


    However, Philip¡¯s eyes quickly settled on the red palm prints on Janice¡¯s cheek!


    Damn it!


    Everyone deserved to die!


    Whoever dared to bully his sister was akin to destroying the paradise in Philip¡¯s heart!


    At this moment, Philip suddenly set off endless chills and killing intent!


    He stared at Wendy with dark eyes. This damned old woman dared to beat his sister!


    No matter who she was, if she dared to bully his sister, she must be prepared to die!


    Wendy and Denver stared coldly at the man who had suddenly broken in. Wendy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed


    together, and her face was full of displeasure as she said, ¡°Dixon is so ipetent. He actually


    allowed you to make your way here!¡±


    She turned her head, looking at Denver and ordering angrily, ¡°Denver, kick this brat out! When we were


    downstairs just now, he dared to beat my people and humiliated me!¡±


    When Denver heard this, his face changed. He immediately stood up and looked at Philip very


    seriously, asking, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in? Get out!¡±


    Philip replied calmly, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Philip rke. I¡¯m Janice¡¯s older brother.¡±


    Hearing that, Denver and Wendy were stunned!


    They both looked at Janice in unison with their faces full of disbelief!


    Janice¡¯s brother?


    What was the situation?


    Denver raised his eyebrow and thought of the name in his mind. Janice¡¯s personal information showed


    that she had no father or mother. She was an orphan. Where did this brothere from?


    ¡°So you¡¯re the elder brother of this little b*tch. No wonder you act in the same cheap manner. It seems


    that it runs in the family!¡±


    Wendy crossed her arms over her chest and raised her eyebrows, looking at Philip and Janice


    disdainfully.


    This guy was actually this little b*tch¡¯s brother. That was amazing.


    At first nce, one could already tell he was very ordinary and also a jerk.


    However, when Wendy finished saying these words, Philip and Janice almost shouted in unison, ¡°Shut


    up! You¡¯re not allowed to humiliate my parents!¡±


    The intensity was overwhelming!


    That simple rebuke startled Wendy!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it! What, are two pieces of trash like you still not convinced? The older brother looks exactly like


    those sweepers we can find on the streets. The younger sister, while not very old, acts like she has a


    pure personality but secretly stole my role behind my back! Why don¡¯t you just go to hell?!¡±


    Wendy did not care for Philip and Janice at all.


    They were just two ordinary people with no backing. How dare they go up against her?


    Was that not looking for death?


    Philip¡¯s face was grim and his eyes were red. He stared at Wendy and stepped forward, saying in an


    oppressing manner, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed my bottom line. I hereby inform you that you, Wendy Jones, are


    ruined from today! Everything you have, including your reputation, property, and affluent family, will all


    fall apart in the next half an hour!¡±


    m!


    Wendy immediately pointed at Philip angrily and said, ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you know where this


    is? How dare you threaten me?! Who do you think you are?¡±

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    What was the meaning of this? Did he really think he was some big character?


    Wendy was full of displeasure.


    This Philip rke¡¯s tone was too exaggerated!


    He was going to ruin her?


    Ludicrous!


    However, Philip only looked at the furious Wendy with a calm gaze and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I


    am. The most important thing is that I want you to apologize to my sister now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make it


    impossible for you to stay in the film and television industry!¡±


    Outrageous!


    Arrogant!


    At this moment, Philip disyed the haughty side of being the rke family¡¯s heir to the fullest!


    This made Wendy frown because she could discern a different feeling from Philip.


    Such self-confidence, very strong self-confidence!


    Who the hell was this kid?


    ¡°Denver Snell, why are you still in a daze? Get rid of this scumbag immediately!¡± Wendy roared at


    Denver standing behind her.


    Denver stepped forward at this moment with a very unpleasant expression. He looked at Philip and


    Janice carefully before saying, ¡°Mr. rke, please watch your words. This is Leisure Entertainment. If


    you¡¯re really the brother of mypany¡¯s artist, Janice rke, then we may be able to sit down and


    talk. But if you¡¯re an impersonator, sorry, please leave immediately!¡±


    Denver was also an old fox, so he knew that he could not make judgments easily right now.


    After all, if the other party was really Janice¡¯s brother, then kicking him out would definitely offend


    Janice.


    Janice rke was the next artist chosen to be groomed by thepany¡¯s board of directors.


    When Wendy heard this, she was immediately livid and pointed to Denver¡¯s nose, scolding him,


    ¡°Denver Snell, what do you mean? Are you not listening to my orders now? You¡¯re just a dog I raised. I


    now order you to throw him out and stop all the resources for this little b*tch! If you dare to go against


    my will, I¡¯ll get my husband to divest tomorrow! I will also get all the bosses and directors in the


    Uppercreek circle to stop all cooperation and future ns with you!¡±


    Wendy flew into a rage, and her words frightened Denver.


    He did not expect Wendy to resort to such means just to quash a neer.


    ¡°Master Jones, I can¡¯t decide on this matter. I need to ask the board of directors for their opinions.¡±


    Denver finally relented. He had no choice. Wendy¡¯s influence in the Uppercreek circle was too great.


    Furthermore, her husband, Sidney Wes, was the head of the Wes family and the chairman of Weston


    Group!


    Wendy sneered, ncing frivolously at Philip and Janice. She said, ¡°It¡¯s over for you and your sister.


    People who dare to fight me have not yet been born!¡±


    Arrogant, domineering!


    Denver immediately asked the board of directors for advice. In the end, he looked at Janice helplessly


    and said, ¡°Sorry, the board of directors has decided to temporarily suspend all your performances. You


    should go home first.¡±


    Janice¡¯s eyes were woeful. She looked at Philip a little helplessly and forlornly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Philip looked at Janice. From her eyes, he felt her love for her career as an entertainer.


    Since his sister loved it so much, he would give her all the spotlight in the world!


    Haha!


    Wendyughed and cursed, ¡°Little b*tch, it¡¯s still too early for you to fight with me!¡±


    She pointed at Philip and said to Denver, ¡°This kid was particrly arrogant to me just now when we


    were downstairs. Now, I want to break both his legs and make him sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his


    life. Let his sister take care of him forever!¡±


    Denver had no choice but to pick up thendline on the desk to dial the private number.


    Soon, two big and burly men walked in from outside the door.


    Their bodies were full of muscles, and they looked exactly like professional thugs.


    The two brawny guys glowered as they pulled out their batons from their waists. They walked toward


    Philip and yelled, ¡°Boy, how dare you cause trouble at Leisure Entertainment?! You must be tired of


    living!¡±

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Philip raised his eyebrow and looked over. A chill shed in the corner of his eyes as he said calmly,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find out?¡±


    Hearing that, the two burly men directly mmed the batons over Philip¡¯s shoulders and head!


    Bam!


    However, Philip just lifted his leg and kicked. Before the first guy could react, he was already sent flying


    upside down and fell heavily to the ground!


    Immediately afterward, Philip raised his iron-like hands and directly grabbed the neck of the other man!


    He subdued the enemies with one move each!


    All this happened in just a few seconds!


    It was so fast that the other party could not react at all!


    Following that, Philip suddenly lifted the brawny man up and then threw him to the ground.


    At this scene, Denver was so scared that he was sweating all over. He hurriedly dialed thendline on


    the desk to call for more people.


    However, Philip stepped up to Denver and took the receiver from his hand indifferently. He put it back


    on the phone again, then said with an innocent smile on his face, ¡°Mr. Snell, had I not made myself


    clear enough just now?¡±


    Denver¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. He nced at the brawny men who had fallen on the ground


    for a long time before yelling almost hysterically, ¡°Who are you and what do you want? This is Leisure


    Entertainment! Your sister still wants to be an artist in ourpany. I advise you not to take things too


    far!¡±


    Denver Snell was the president of Leisure Entertainment. Since when had he suffered such intimidation


    from others before? He naturally refused to ept it!


    However, when Philip heard these words, the smile on his face instantly stiffened. He sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Why do you have to force me to take action?¡±


    As his words fell, Philip grabbed Denver by the hair.


    Immediately, he mmed Denver¡¯s head on the desk!


    Denver felt that his brain was about to explode as his head buzzed and blood flowed down his


    forehead.


    Philip grabbed Denver by the cor, pulled him up, and kicked him directly with his big foot. Denver was


    sent tumbling to the ground.


    With a thud, Denver knocked against the coffee table while feeling that his whole body was about to fall


    apart!


    He got up from the ground with difficulty, wiped a handful of blood from his forehead, and shouted at


    Philip almost frantically, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    He turned his head and screamed at Janice who was watching silently at the side, ¡°Janice, tell your


    brother to stop! He¡¯s going to ruin your future!¡±


    However, Janice only shook her head silently. She nced at the enraged Philip and said, ¡°Brother,


    can you be more gentle? Mr. Snell actually treats me quite well.¡±


    Philip was stunned. He had been waiting to hear this form of addressing for many years!


    He felt a little ache in his nose.


    Philip said in an anguished yet excited voice, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Although, Philip was very puzzled. Since she knew him, why had she note to find him before?


    Did she have any untold reasons?


    Here, Philip still looked indifferent as he nced at Denver who was on the ground and turned to


    Wendy with a cold face. He shrugged as he said, ¡°My patience is limited. I will give you five minutes to


    consider and ask your board of directors to retract the decision just now. Otherwise, you can just


    dere Leisure Entertainment bankrupt.¡±


    Bankrupt?


    Denver was full of anger as he stared fiercely at Philip, sneering, ¡°Hehe, only a poor boy like you would


    step forward and acknowledge your sister after seeing that she¡¯s about to be famous. I¡¯ve seen a


    lot of wretches like you. Someone like you is going to make Leisure Entertainment bankrupt? Who the


    hell do you think you are?!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Denver Snell was the president of Leisure Entertainment, after all. Moreover, the influence of this


    company in Uppercreek was not small. It was one of the three giants in the entertainment industry, and


    thepany had billions of assets. How could it go bankrupt just like that?


    This rotten b*stard had no right to be so audacious!


    Wendy scorned, saying, ¡°Denver, this kid is so brazen and doesn¡¯t put you in his eyes at all. In my


    opinion, all of this was orchestrated by that little b*tch to hold something over your head.¡±


    This sentence was very condemning.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    Denver was startled. Indeed, some cooperation agreements with Janice had not yet been reached.


    Philip nced at Wendy coldly, took out his phone directly, and dialed Bernice Owen¡¯s number. He


    calmly asked, ¡°I want Leisure Entertainment to go bankrupt within half an hour. What can you do about


    it?¡±


    In Uppercreek, he still needed help from Hoyt Luther¡¯s people to do this.


    ¡°Young Master rke, the water in Leisure Entertainment runs deep. If you insist on doing this, I¡¯ll


    extend my fullest cooperation.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Bernice¡¯s gentle and intellectual voice sounded mesmerizing.


    ¡°Okay. First, stop all the film and television cooperation channels of Leisure Entertainment,¡± Philip said.


    When Denver saw this scene, he sneered, ¡°Moron. I want to see how a glory-seeking scum like you is


    going to do that!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am. Challenging me is no different from seeking death!¡±


    ¡°Janice rke, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re an artist of Leisure Entertainment. Tell this brainless brother of


    yours to apologize to us immediately! Otherwise, I will formally notify the board of directors to ban you


    from the industry!¡±


    At first, Denver had not intended to do this. Even when Wendy wanted to oppress Janice, he had not


    hesitated to stop her.


    Now, however, Philip¡¯s actions had annoyed Denver!


    ¡°Are you scared now? Let me give you a choice. Kneel down and apologize to me and maybe I¡¯ll


    consider letting you go. However, as for the contract between your sister and Leisure Entertainment, it¡¯ll


    be extended for another six years and the profits will be split 70-30, 70% to us!¡±


    At the sight of Philip¡¯s frown, Denver instinctively thought that the other party was scared.


    Was he trying to use this performance to get more benefits?


    He had no idea what he was up against.


    After saying that, he was about to dial the number of his subordinates.


    However, an urgent ringtone suddenly rang in the huge office.


    Denver was startled and looked at the mobile phone in his hand.


    The call was from the cooperation channel of film and television media!


    He hurriedly answered the call, and as a result, an angry roar came directly from the other end.


    ¡°Denver Snell, who the hell did you offend? Ourpany is under investigation right now. With


    immediate effect, all the film and television cooperation between us and Leisure Entertainment is


    terminated!¡±


    Click!


    The call ended just like that!


    Denver was in a daze for a while and could not react at all.


    What was the situation?


    Thepany was being investigated and the film and television cooperation channel was terminated?


    How could it be so sudden?!


    Denver was dumbfounded and raised his eyebrow to look at Philip. Could it be him?


    How could that be?!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He looked very simple and ordinary. How could he wield such power?


    This cooperation channel for film and television media included the three major film and television


    companies, including cinema chains too. It did not just epass the Uppercreek area either!


    What kind of means and background did the person responsible for this move have?


    While Denver pondered over it, a female assistant barged in and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Mr. Snell,


    something big has happened. Eight of our film and television directors announced at the same time that


    they¡¯ll terminate their cooperation with Leisure Entertainment. Also, many of ourpany¡¯s hit shows


    have been removed from major websites and apps!!!¡±

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Thud!


    Instantly, Denver fell directly on the sofa. Drenched in a cold sweat, his eyes went nk.


    How could this be?


    At this time, Philip¡¯s words sounded inly in the office, saying, ¡°Next is yourpany¡¯s taxation.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Denver looked at Philip incredulously.


    ¡°Are you the one messing with me?!¡± he roared.


    Philip made noment, but the faint smile at the corners of his mouth said everything.


    At this moment, the chief financial officer hurried in. While gasping for breath, he said, ¡°Mr. Snell,


    something has happened. There was a problem with our ounts and the personnel involved in the


    investigation will arrive at thepany soon. If they find anything, thepany will be doomed.¡±


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning!


    Denver staggered and fell to the ground, trembling all over. A cool breeze sent a chill up his spine.


    Suddenly, he roared as he pointed at Philip. ¡°It¡¯s you! Who the hell are you?!¡±


    Philip smiled coldly and said, ¡°I gave you a chance but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    Denver never dreamed that the huge Leisure Entertainment Group would be on the verge of


    bankruptcy in just a few minutes!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Who was this Philip rke standing right in front of him?


    How could he employ such horrible methods?


    Leisure Entertainment was copsing with just a phone call!


    At this time, Denver was about to have a meltdown.


    Soon, a rapid ringtone sounded.


    Denver¡¯s cell phone was ringing, and the calls from the board members came one after another!


    He was flustered!


    Total panic!


    Immediately, he knelt directly on the ground and climbed up to Philip to beg for mercy, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m


    sorry. I was blind and didn¡¯t know who I was talking to. Please have mercy and let go of me. I¡¯ll sign the


    cooperation agreement with Ms. Janice rke immediately! 80-20! Miss rke gets 80!¡±


    However, Philip looked indifferent. He turned his head to look at Janice and asked, ¡°Did he make things


    difficult for you on the agreement?¡±


    Janice smiled sweetly with her hands on her back. Her appearance was very pure and pleasant, and


    she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Snell treats me quite well. Phil, don¡¯t make things difficult for him. Besides, I still


    need to stay in Leisure Entertainment. If it falls, where should I go?¡±


    Philip frowned before saying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a small entertainmentpany. I can open an


    entertainmentpany for you and groom only you. I can ask people like Cameron and Jackson to


    tailor scripts for you and let Hollywood film them. My sister must not condescend to be in this little


    entertainmentpany, let alonepete with others for a few benefits.¡±


    This was how Philip showed his love for his sister. Anything she wanted and anything rted to her, he


    would give her the best!


    Janice smiled with understanding. She tilted her head, her straight long back hair flowing down her


    shoulders, looking smooth and shiny.


    She smiled softly, her big eyes curving like crescent moons as she said sweetly, ¡°No need to do that. I


    just want to take it slow.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    However, when their conversation was heard by Denver and Wendy, they almost went nuts!


    What the heck?


    Get people like Cameron and Jackson to tailor scripts for her?


    Film them in Hollywood?


    This was ridiculous!


    Did he know these people he spoke about were the top ten directors with international reputations?


    Wendy Jonesughed mockingly and said, ¡°Boy, you can really brag. Do you know who these people


    you just mentioned are? Even if you want to pretend, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face was full of cynicism.


    Even though the methods Philip showed just now had made her feel a little frightened, she did not


    believe that he was the one behind it.


    At most, this kid had some connections


    Philip turned around, looked at the arrogant Wendy with cold eyes, and said, ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±


    This sentence made Wendy frown. She vaguely felt the domineering aura from Philip.


    What was he up to?


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Wendy asked sternly.


    Philip walked forward, every step of his heavy and forceful. As he walked, he said, ¡°In this world, no


    one can bully my sister, let alone hit her. But you¡¯vemitted a big taboo. Now, pay the price for your


    stupid behavior!¡±


    As his voice fell, Philip was already standing in front of Wendy. He raised his big hand and swept it


    across Wendy¡¯s face directly!

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Smack!


    The loud noise shook the entire office!


    With this p, Philip had used all his strength and Wendy flew away from the force!


    Wendy staggered. It felt as if her cheek had been hit by a heavy hammer. She stumbled backward and


    fell to the ground!


    Instantly!


    Wendy Jones, who had fallen to the ground and was clutching her rapidly swelling cheek, took a long


    time to react. She stared at Philip hysterically and yelled resentfully, ¡°How dare you hit me? You


    actually hit me!


    ¡°Do you know I am? I¡¯m Wendy Jones, the madam of the Wes family, the wife of Sidney Wes!


    ¡°You¡¯re dead. I¡¯m going to kill you! And that little b*tch, I¡¯m going to take care of her too!¡±


    Wendy wentpletely mad and quickly dug out her mobile phone from her bag.


    However, Philip stepped forward, directly grabbed Wendy by the hair, and pulled her up. He started


    swiping his hand across her cheeks back and forth!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Smack!


    Snap, thud!


    In an instant, clear and loud ps echoed throughout the office!


    ¡°Firstly, you hit my sister, so I¡¯m returning it on her behalf!


    ¡°Secondly, you¡¯re too arrogant and domineering. I¡®m teaching you a lesson on behalf of those innocent


    people!


    ¡°Thirdly, no matter who your husband is and no matter who is behind you, if you dare to show your


    teeth to me, I won¡¯t let the matter go!


    ¡°Fourthly, you shouldn¡¯t insult my parents, especially my mother!¡±


    Philip shouted angrily.


    After more than a dozen ps, Wendy¡¯s brain was buzzing and she could no longer distinguish east


    from west.


    She slumped on the ground, her face flushed and swollen. The corners of her mouth were bleeding,


    and her hair was already messy.


    On the other side, Denver was not much better. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    Was this the end of Leisure Entertainment?


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    There was a scream. Wendy screamed frantically and stared at Philip fiercely, shouting, ¡°You¡¯re dead,


    you¡¯re dead! I want my husband to kill you!¡±


    Immediately, Wendy took out her mobile phone and dialed her husband¡¯s phone directly, bursting out in


    tears. ¡°Hubby,e and save me. I was beaten, boo-hoo¡­¡±


    On the other end of the line in arge chairman¡¯s office, a stoic Sidney Wes was currently busy with the


    company¡¯s annual n.


    Hearing his wife crying so miserably on the phone, he was furious. He suddenly stood up from the chair


    and said in a deep voice, ¡°What? You were beaten? Doesn¡¯t the other party know that you¡¯re the wife of


    Sidney Wes?¡±


    Sidney exploded!


    In the boundaries of Uppercreek, someone dared to beat his wife?!


    This was the same as hitting him in the face!


    It was the same as hitting the face of the Wes family!


    At the next second¡­


    Sidney Wes, with cold eyes, took his coat from the tall female assistant andmanded in a solemn


    voice to the two bodyguards in ck suits standing at the door, ¡°Bring some men to Leisure


    Entertainment!¡±


    In an instant, the bodyguards of the entire Weston Group were mobilized!


    Dozens of bodyguards in ck suits ran out from the front of thepany building in an orderly


    manner and quickly stood in two rows to wee Sidney who was slowly approaching.


    A row of ck Mercedes-Benz vehicles were parked at the entrance.


    Sidney was full of chills as he went straight into the Bentley in the middle. He said to the driver, ¡°Go to


    Leisure Entertainment. By the way, contact Master Bell and ask him to go there too. I want to see which


    ignorant guy dares to provoke me in Uppercreek!¡±


    Whoever dared to touch his wife, no matter who it was, must pay the price!


    As his voice fell, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits quickly got into the cars.


    Full of intensity!

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Looking back at Wendy¡¯s side, her face was red and swollen. She was about to go mad!


    ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re done for! How dare you beat me?! My husband ising right away. He¡¯s Sidney Wes of


    Uppercreek, the chairman of Weston Group!¡±


    Wendy kept yelling with bloodshot eyes, looking very scary.


    Since her debut, she had never been humiliated or beaten up like this!


    She was the leading actress, Master Jones¡ªadmired by everyone in the circle!


    She was the madam of the Wes family in Uppercreek and the wife of Sidney Wes!


    In Uppercreek, everyone knew that the Wes family was powerful and affluent!


    Everyone in Uppercreek knew that Sidney Wes loved his wife to bits!


    Anyone who dared to touch Wendy Jones was going up against Sidney Wes and the Wes family!


    Wendy was very angry as she got up from the ground. She had already lost her previous arrogant


    demeanor. Like a shrew, she pointed at Janice and roared, ¡°Janice rke, you b*tch! How dare you let


    your brother hit me?! I won¡¯t let go of this matter. I want to boycott you, I want to ruin you! How dare


    you put on that pure and innocent face?! When my husband gets here, you and your damned brother


    will have to pay the worst price for your behavior just now!¡±


    Wendy was about to explode with anger. She could not wait to shred these siblings into pieces!


    However, with his hands behind him, Philip looked at the hysterical Wendy indifferently. He said coldly,


    ¡°You¡¯re just getting what you deserve. If you didn¡¯t try to boycott my sister, I wouldn¡¯t have taken action


    against you. It was your arrogance and domineering attitude that caused the current situation. I¡¯m a


    person who bears grudges. As long as the enemy doesn¡¯t give up, I¡¯ll take it to the end!¡±


    ¡°Outrageous! Who do you think you are? My husband will be here soon. By then, a rotten piece of sh*t


    like you will kneel down and beg me!¡±


    Wendy gritted her teeth. With her eyes full of resentment, she continued, ¡°Haha, when the timees,


    even if you knock your head off, I won¡¯t let you off! What you did to me just now, I¡¯ll return it tenfold to


    your sister right in front of your eyes!¡±


    Wendy was very angry, already thinking about what she would do when her husband arrived.


    She would personally return all this in full!


    Philip shook his head helplessly when he heard this and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you see the current situation


    clearly?¡±


    After that, he took out his cell phone, dialed Bernice Owen¡¯s number again, and said calmly, ¡°Next, I


    want Wendy Jones ruined.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. rke. I¡¯m arranging it right now. Ten minutes will be enough.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At this moment, Bernice was sitting in her huge office, intensively contacting people to manipte


    public opinion. At the same time, shemunicated with the directors and bosses of film and television


    companies.


    Hahaha!


    Wendyughed and said disdainfully, ¡°You want me ruined? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the leading


    actress, Wendy Jones. I know more than half of the bosses and directors in this circle. I¡¯m their


    ambassador and walking signboard. Would they dare to smash their signboard?¡±


    Philip shook his head and nced at Denver who was already on the ground. He said to Wendy, ¡°You¡¯ll


    end up just like him.¡±


    Wendy frowned, enduring the sharp pain in her cheek. Sheughed ironically as she said, ¡°Denver


    Snell is just a dog I raised. He has no ability, and neither does Leisure Entertainment. That¡¯s why they


    can¡¯t make it big. I admit that you have some means that can push Leisure Entertainment into a


    desperate situation in such a short time. However, I¡¯m different. There are too many people behind me


    and no one dares to push me into the abyss!¡±


    Wendy was not afraid. She had been in the film and television industry for so many years. Whose


    scandalous material did she not have?


    She even knew all about the dirty transactions done in the dark.


    If she copsed, many people would go down with her!


    This was her trump card!


    ¡°Oh, is it? Then I really look forward to it.¡±


    Philip smiled faintly, his eyes cold. He paid no heed to Wendy¡¯s words at all.


    Wendy was furious. This guy was still so arrogant.


    She was about to yell when the phone rang.


    Wendy was taken aback by the ringtone. Looking at the caller ID, it was Jamie Carl, the person in


    charge of the headquarters of the Film and Television Association!


    What was the situation?


    Why was he calling her at this time?

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    ¡°Mr. Carl, it¡¯s been a long time since I heard from you. How can I help you?¡±


    Wendy answered the phone, endured the sharp pain in her cheek, and said with a smile.


    ¡°Wendy Jones! Did you provoke someone you shouldn¡¯t have provoked? The association just held an


    urgent meeting and has decided to remove all of your film and television titles, including your title as


    the leading actress. Also, you¡¯re officially banned by the film and television industry! This is the decision


    of the board of directors! Watch yourself from now on!¡±


    At the other end, Jamie roared.


    ¡°What? Mr. Carl, what are you talking about? Are you going to remove my honor in the film and


    television industry and ban me?¡±


    Wendy was dumbfounded. Her eyes widened as she listened to the roar from the phone in disbelief.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Wendy, who the hell did you mess with? If we don¡¯t get rid of you, the other party will take


    it out on the Film and Television Association instead! We need to sacrifice the pawn to save the queen,


    understand?¡±


    Jamie shouted in a cold voice and then said, ¡°Think of your own retreat. The association will hold a


    press conference immediately to officially expel you from the film and television industry!¡±


    Click!


    The phone hung up.


    Wendy was stunned.


    What just happened?


    She raised her eyebrows and nced at Philip who was looking aloof. Was it him?


    How could it be?


    How much power would it take to threaten the Film and Television Association?


    Just before Wendy could react, her mobile phone rang again. This time, it was her agent.


    ¡°Master Jones, something has happened. Something big! The inte is suddenly full of your illicit


    materials including your extra-marital affairs, news of you beating people up, your involvement in profit


    transfer, and illegal fundraising. Everything has been exposed!¡±


    The agent¡¯s voice was trembling at the moment.


    It was too fast!


    It was as if thesepromising materials had been prepared in advance, flooding into the inte at


    the same time. Theypletely detonated the entire public opinion on the web!


    With a thump of her heart, Wendy slumped and fell to the ground.


    She was full of disbelief and kept mumbling that this was impossible.


    Immediately afterward, she hurriedly opened her social media ount and other tforms with her


    mobile phone. The top ten trending searches were all about her!


    All the explosive searches were scandalous materials about Wendy Jones!


    For a while, all media tforms solemnly issued a notice to thoroughly investigate Wendy and her


    studio, including the eight entertainment and filmpanies under her, as well as her investment and


    wealth managementpanies!


    The entirework exploded with discussions!


    They were all attacking Wendy Jones!


    Even the video of Wendy hitting someone at Leisure Entertainment just now had be a trending


    search!


    With this news, Philip also became popr. Unfortunately, only his side profile could be seen in the


    video, not his entire face.


    The wholework was also looking for Philip rke, the righteous man!


    Boom!


    The world copsed!


    Wendy¡¯s fame and honor that had umted over the past ten years copsed in an instant!


    It was too fast!


    Unstoppable!


    At this moment, Wendy finally experienced despair.


    She stared at Philip incredulously and asked, ¡°Did you do all this?¡±

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    Philip was indifferent with his hands behind his back. He looked at the pale Wendy and said, ¡°It¡¯s too


    late for regrets. For you, all of this is just the beginning. I hope you can brace yourself for whates


    next.¡±


    Wendy was petrified.


    What was the next situation Philip was talking about?


    Only now did she realize how terrible this man was!


    He actually had such inexplicable means!


    Then why had he let his sistere to Leisure Entertainment to be an artist?


    Hahaha!


    Suddenly, Wendyughed. With resentful eyes, she pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of


    yourself! My husband will be here soon. When he¡¯s here, everything you do will be in vain! My husband


    can help me!¡±


    ¡°Ignorant fool.¡±


    Philip shook his head and stepped forward, a cold light reflecting in his eyes!


    Wendy was frightened. She quickly moved back and said in horror, ¡°You, what are you doing? My


    husband is Sidney Wes!¡±


    At the same time at the ground floor of Leisure Entertainment.


    A fleet of Mercedes-Benz cars had stopped at the door!


    The door of the Bentley in the middle opened. Sidney Wes, with his burly figure, was wearing a dark


    gray suit. He walked straight out of the car.


    With a chill on his face and anger burning in his eyes, he walked into Leisure Entertainment.


    At the same time, the female assistant next to him took out an iPad and handed it to Sidney. As she


    walked, she said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Wes,promising news of Madam has been exposed. The whole


    network is attacking Madam right now.¡±


    Sidney halted and nced at the iPad. The anger in his eyes was even more obvious. He said with a


    cold voice, ¡°No matter how much it costs, settle it for me! Also, immediately contact the Film and


    Television Association to find out the situation. Don¡¯t they want the investment from the Wes family


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wes.¡±


    The female assistant responded and quickly took out her mobile phone to contact all parties.


    As for Sidney, he walked into the elevator with dozens of bodyguards in ck suits behind him. He


    went straight to the president¡¯s office on the top floor.


    In the president¡¯s office, Wendy had been beaten badly. Her face was swollen and bruised.


    ¡°Argh! My husband won¡¯t let you off!¡± Wendy screamed.


    Philip raised his hand, and at this moment, the door of the office was kicked open from the outside!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sidney Wes, the chairman of Weston Group and the head of the Wes family, was standing at the door.


    He was full of anger at the moment as he looked at the scene in front of him. Flying into a rage, he


    roared, ¡°How dare you hit my wife?! You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits swarmed in andpletely surrounded this office!


    Hannah was so scared that she hurriedly hid behind Philip. Tilting her head, she said to Philip crisply,


    ¡°Phil, you¡¯re in trouble again.¡±


    Philip shrugged, turned to face Hannah behind him, and said, ¡°She asked for it.¡±


    Hannah looked up, staring at Philip with zing eyes without speaking.


    Sidney looked at the two of them. How dare they be so arrogant and defiant in front of him?!


    Immediately, he was angry. He asked Philip with a chill, ¡°Are you the one who hit my wife? Which hand


    did you use?¡±


    At this moment, Wendy was being helped up by the subordinates. She sat on the sofa, wailing and


    pointing at Philip. She shouted at Sidney, ¡°Sid, you must destroy this kid! And that little b*tch, you can¡¯t


    let her off too! I¡¯ll personally cut her face up!¡±


    Sidney nodded and shouted at Philip, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, which hand?¡±


    Such an oppressive aura.


    As for Philip, he looked at Sidney very calmly and stretched out his two hands. Chuckling, he said,


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°Great! Such arrogance!¡±


    Sidneyughed, raised his hand to signal, and said, ¡°Come here. Break his arms and make him kneel


    and talk to me!¡±


    Who was Sidney Wes?


    He had been a domineering person since childhood.


    The Wes family was not established through any clean means; it was done through other channels.


    Therefore, the background and influence of Sidney Wes, including the Wes family, was not at all clean.


    Hearing this, Wendy felt that she had won. With a menacing sneer on her face, she said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re


    done for! Since you hit me, I¡¯ll break every bone in your body! Sid, I want him to kneel and beg me. I


    also want to drag him out and parade him all over Uppercreek!¡±


    Sidney nodded with a doting and distressed look. He said, ¡°Sure, anything you want.¡±


    This was Sidney¡¯s affection for Wendy.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Immediately afterward, two bodyguards in ck suits stepped forward. Without another word, they


    made a move against Philip.


    Hannah was shocked. She tightly grasped the hem of Philip¡¯s shirt, saying cautiously and weakly,


    ¡°Philip, maybe you should run. There are too many of them.¡±


    Philip turned his head, bopped Hannah on her little nose, and said with tenderness and affection,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother is not a good-for-nothing.¡±


    Who dared to say he was one?


    Step forward!


    Philip turned his head, his eyes reflecting chills as he looked at the two bodyguards dressed in ck


    suits approaching him. He was unmoved as a steady mountain!


    At that moment, the chills that ran through Philip¡¯s body were higher than the sky and deeper than the


    sea. He was like a demon descending!


    This made Sidney startled. With doubtful eyes and a slight fluster in his heart, he said to the other


    bodyguards around him, ¡°You guys too!¡±


    Instantly, another three bodyguards walked out.


    Five people attacked Philip simultaneously.


    Philip shook his head as he made his move swiftly!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The loud thuds were endless!


    Almost instantly, the five bodyguards in ck suits all fell to the ground wailing.


    This scene frightened Sidney. He frowned, waved his hand, and shouted, ¡°Attack him!¡±


    In an instant, the bodyguards in ck suits all over the room rushed toward Philip.


    Philip promptly backed away, protecting Hannah securely behind him.


    Bam!


    With a forceful kick, one of the bodyguards flew out and knocked down several people at once.


    However, a baton from the side was swinging toward Hannah¡¯s head!


    Philip¡¯s eyes caught the movement and he quickly raised his hand.


    Bang!


    The baton smashed into Philip¡¯s arm, making it go numb instantly!


    Hannah was heartbroken, tears flickering in her eyes. She whimpered, ¡°Phil, please go. I don¡¯t want to


    see you getting injured because of me. I¡¯ve already died once.¡±


    Philip did not retreat. Like a mighty tiger, he guarded his sister behind him and constantly resisted the


    group of bodyguards who rushed at him. He shouted, ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re my sister. I¡¯ve been looking


    for you for 13 years! I still have to bring you home! I made this vow before our mother¡¯s grave! Even if I


    lose my life over this fight, I won¡¯t let you be hurt even a little!¡±


    Philip was anxious.


    He was careless and had not brought anyone with him.


    Anson Goode had also disappeared.


    Hannah stood one meter behind Philip. With reddened eyes, tears rolled from the corners as she


    watched the figure fighting desperately for her.


    Phil.


    She was no longer the sister he loved.


    Why was he so stupid?


    ¡°Phil! Watch out!¡±


    Suddenly, Hannah noticed a guy taking out a dagger from his waist with a chill on his face. He stabbed


    it toward Philip!


    At that moment, Hannah rke, in her white dress and white shoes, rushed out abruptly!


    Puff!


    The cold knife pierced into Hannah¡¯s abdomen.


    The blood, like a flurry of butterflies, instantly dyed her white dress scarlet.


    ¡°Sis¡­ My sister¡­ Hannah!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened as he screamed. He quickly ran over to catch Hannah who was falling backward!

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Philip desperately held Hannah¡¯s abdomen as the bright red blood stained his palm.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    His eyes were wet, and it was obvious from his expression that he was nervous and panicking!


    No, no way!


    He had been looking for his sister for 13 years and had been feeling guilty for 13 years. This could not


    be happening now!


    Hannah¡¯s face began to turn pale. She stretched out a bright red hand, touched Philip¡¯s cheek, and


    said weakly, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ve finally met again. Can¡¯t you smile instead?¡±


    Philip squeezed out a smile and pressed his big hand against Hannah¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Phil, do you know? I¡¯ve always missed you, Mom, Dad, but I can¡¯t go home. I don¡¯t have a home


    anymore.


    ¡°Phil, can you promise me? Stay alive. You¡¯re the eldest son of the rke family. You¡¯re Dad¡¯s hope


    and my hope.


    ¡°Phil, it hurts so much¡­¡±


    Philip cried, his tears unable to stop streaming as he said, ¡°Stop talking! I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±


    Philip got up and princess-carried Hannah.


    However, in front of him, more than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits were still standing there. They


    were staring at Philip with cold eyes, all of them withdrawing batons from behind their waists.


    Philip was furious!


    The monstrous killing intent in his eyes was like a vast ocean!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Philip bellowed, his voice like a roar of an evil dragon, shaking the entire office.


    The dozen or so bodyguards were all stunned by Philip¡¯s demonic eyes.


    They knew it too well!


    The killing intent that flowed through Philip¡¯s body was substantial. He had experienced the vicissitudes


    of life!


    This type of person was like a caged tiger. Once it broke free, everything would be destroyed!


    Thud!


    Philip lifted his foot and stepped forward, the sound of his footsteps like a concerto of the demon lord.


    Thud!


    Thud, thud!


    With each step, the dozen or so bodyguards in ck suits who stood in front of Philip looked at each


    other before taking a few steps back.


    Too cold!


    The aura that radiated from his body was like a storm in the ocean that could wreak havoc on


    everything!


    Sidney Wes was stunned. He never expected that this kid¡¯s aura could be so oppressive!


    ¡°Why are you in a daze? No one can escape today! Attack!¡± Sidney roared.


    Immediately, the group of bodyguards rushed up again!


    Philip looked at these people rushing toward him with eyes full of murder!


    ¡°Stop! Who dares to touch Mr. rke?!¡±


    Suddenly, another group of people rushed in at the door of the office!


    Sam Cohen!


    Anson Goode followed next to him, and there were more than a dozen people behind them!


    It turned out that Anson had gone out earlier to seek reinforcements.


    Sam looked at Philip, who looked furious, and then saw the injured woman in his arms. He was


    immediately annoyed!


    Oh no!


    Something bad was about to happen!


    He immediately walked to Philip, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Philip did not respond.


    Here, Sidney frowned as he stared at Sam who broke in. He asked, ¡°Sam Cohen, are you going to


    interfere in my affairs?¡±


    Sam led his people directly and stopped the dozen or so bodyguards belonging to Sidney. The two


    groups of people were very distinct.


    He said coldly, ¡°Sidney Wes, I¡¯m warning you. Mr. rke is not someone you cany a hand on


    casually. You¡¯d better tell your people to withdraw immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not


    considering our rtionship!¡±


    Sidney frowned and nced at Sam as well as Philip who was behind him.


    Damn it!


    Sam actually came here and was speaking up for that young man!


    It seemed that the guy¡¯s identity was not simple.


    ¡°Hehe, Sam, don¡¯t try to scare me. I¡¯m not afraid of you at all!¡±


    Sidney yelled, his eyes shining with coldness.


    His status was about the same as Sam¡¯s, and their power in Uppercreek was also about the same.


    Generally speaking, their paths usually did not cross.


    Today, however, they were obviously on opposite sides.


    When the two were arguing, Philip clearly felt that Hannah was bing weaker in his arms.


    They were running out of time. He roared, ¡°To the hospital!¡±


    Sam nodded immediately, quickly assigned someone, and said, ¡°Send Mr. rke to the hospital!¡±


    However¡­


    Over here, Sidney said angrily, ¡°Who the hell dares to leave? Block the door for me!¡±


    A few bodyguards in ck suits blocked the door directly.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    All of a sudden, the two groups confronted each other!


    Sam was anxious. With a flushed face, he pointed at Sidney and said angrily, ¡°Sidney Wes, this is a


    person¡¯s life! If you do this, aren¡¯t you afraid of being held ountable? Tell your people to step aside!¡±


    The two sides were in a deadlock!


    Sam hardened his resolve and said angrily, ¡°Take them down and escort Mr. rke out!¡±


    Instantly, the two groups of people fought.


    Here, Philip also ran out of the office under Anson¡¯s escort.


    Philip carried his sister all the way and rushed straight downstairs where he quickly got into the car!


    Anson drove the car, speeding the entire way with horns ring!


    Philip hugged Hannah¡¯s shaking body. She clutched Philip¡¯s shoulder tightly and muttered, ¡°Phil, I¡¯m


    scared¡­ Mom, I miss you so much.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°Doctor! Save my sister!¡±


    Philip rushed into the emergency room holding Hannah.


    Soon, Hannah was pushed into the operating room by doctors and nurses.


    Outside the operating room, the red light was on.


    Philip sat on the bench, clutching his hair in annoyance.


    Anson remained by Philip¡¯s side, but he would look at the phone several times during this period. His


    face would turn uglier each time.


    After half an hour.


    The door of the operating room opened and the doctor walked out.


    Philip hurriedly rushed forward, grabbed the doctor, and asked nervously, ¡°How¡¯s my sister?¡±


    The doctor sighed before responding, ¡°Fortunately, she was sent here in time. If it had been a few


    minutester, your sister would¡¯ve lost too much blood and gone into shock.¡±


    After saying this, the doctor suddenly looked at Philip suspiciously. He shook his head and said, ¡°By the


    way, when we operated on your sister just now, we found that your sister has a lot of wounds on her


    body. She has obviously suffered an injury caused by a sharp weapon in her back, leaving her with two


    very deep and long scars. Therefore, your sister¡¯s body is very fragile. I hope you can watch out for her


    and take good care of your sister.¡±


    After speaking, the doctor left.


    However, Philip was left stunned on the spot.


    His sister¡¯s body was full of injuries?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her back had been injured by a sharp weapon with two deep and long scars?


    What the hell happened?!


    Who did this to his sister?!


    What had she been through over the years?


    Philip had no way to find out.


    However, at this moment, he was full of guilt and anger!


    This rage was like a sword that soared directly straight into the sky!


    He needed to investigate clearly what exactly had happened to his younger sister over the years!


    A few minutester, seeing Hannah being pushed out of the operating room, Philip breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    After settling her in, he left the ward.


    Anson followed Philip closely and finally could not stop himself from saying anxiously, ¡°Mr. rke, Mr.


    Cohen and his people have lost in the fight against Sidney and his people. They¡¯re being detained by


    the other party in Weston Group. He said you won¡¯t be able to escape and that he¡¯ll break all your limbs


    personally. I suggest that you lie low for a while and leave the rest to me.¡±


    However, after listening, Philip got into the car withoutmenting. He simply said to Anson, ¡°Drive


    and head to Weston Group.¡±

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Anson was stunned for a moment. Without saying anything, he drove directly to Weston Group!


    At this moment, Weston Group was heavily guarded. Every door, every floor, and every safety exit


    were stationed with bodyguards arranged by Sidney.


    They were waiting for the fish to rise to the bait!


    Sidney was sitting in the chairman¡¯s office, apanying Wendy Jones while she received treatment.


    He had already found a private doctor to tend to Wendy¡¯s injuries on her face. It was nothing serious


    and would just affect her appearance for a while. It was estimated that she could not attend any


    important asions for the next few months.


    Soon, the doctor had treated the wounds on Wendy¡¯s face and left the office.


    Sidney sat next to Wendy andforted her, saying, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. That kid can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ll


    definitely avenge you!¡±


    Wendy touched her red and swollen face, her eyes looking cold. She said to Sidney, ¡°This is your


    promise. I want that kid¡¯s arms and legs broken, and I want that little b*tch Janice rke topletely


    disappear from the film and television industry!¡±


    Sidney nodded and said, ¡°The public opinion about you on the inte has been dealt with as much as


    possible, but all the things have been exposed so I can only stop some people. As for your future path


    in the film and television industry, you may have to be prepared to lie low for some time.¡±


    Sidney had tried his best to save the situation but it was already toote.


    Wendy¡¯s acting career had basicallye to an end.


    This sentence made Wendy full of hatred. Her eyes reflected a biting chill as she said, ¡°It¡¯s that brat, he


    ruined me! I want to ruin his sister in return! Did you find out who that kid is?¡±


    Sidney shook his head and said, ¡°The investigation is in progress. It¡¯ll take some time. He¡¯s from out of


    town and should have some connections locally.¡±


    Wendy gritted her teeth and said with a grievance, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, you have to settle him for


    me! I can temporarily retire from the showbiz, but if this kid is not taken care of, I can¡¯t get rid of my


    hatred!¡±


    After so many years in the industry, Wendy Jones was respected everywhere, but for the first time, she


    was humiliated and beaten by a rascal.


    She was naturally full of resentment!


    Sidney nodded, constantlyforting Wendy.


    It was also at this time that a bodyguard walked in. He respectfully bent over to Sidney and said, ¡°Mr.


    Wes, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Sidney disyed a cruel sneer and said, ¡°I knew that the kid will definitely not leave by himself just like


    this. He¡¯s loyal, but unfortunately, he shouldn¡¯t have provoked my wife!¡±


    After talking to himself, Sidney raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How many people are there?¡±


    The bodyguard was taken aback for a moment and hesitated before responding, ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡±


    Sidney¡¯s pitch became higher as his brows twitched. His expression changed a little.


    He thought that since the other party was here to get his people back, he would definitely bring more


    men with him, but he did not expect it to be just two.


    Was he too full of himself?


    What an arrogant kid!


    Sidney sneered, ¡°Bring them up!¡±


    At the same time downstairs of Weston Group.


    Philip got out of the car and looked up at the building that was more than a dozen stories high.


    Weston Financial Group.


    Today marked the end of it!


    Seeing that Philip was about to step into Weston Group, Anson hurried over and said respectfully, ¡°Mr.


    rke, let¡¯s wait a minute. This is the headquarters of Weston Group. Our people will be here soon.¡±


    Philip shook his head and strode directly into the building.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As soon as he entered the door, he felt the warm wee of the other party.


    In the hall, more than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits had long been waiting.


    The female assistant who took the lead said to Philip and Anson who followed him in with a cold face,


    ¡°Mr. Wes has been waiting for you in the chairman¡¯s office.¡±


    After that, she turned around, swayed her waist, and walked into the elevator.


    Philip followed her.


    Anson seemed to hesitate as his eyes shifted wildly. He looked like he was nning something.


    However, he still followed.


    He would just go with the flow and hope his people would arrive as soon as possible!


    Soon, the two came to the chairman¡¯s office on the top floor.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    m!


    As soon as Philip entered, the door of the chairman¡¯s office was closed shut behind him. A dozen


    bodyguards in ck suits stood in the huge chairman¡¯s office, all with weapons on their waists.


    The scene was very overwhelming!


    Sidney stood indifferently in front of therge French window, smoking a cigar. He had his back to


    Philip and Anson who just came in.


    As for Wendy, she was sitting on the sofa, staring resentfully at Philip. She stood up and shouted,


    ¡°Grab hold of him for me! Give him 20 ps first!¡±


    However, Philip just nced at Wendy indifferently before looking at the two bodyguards who were


    approaching. He then moved ruthlessly!


    Biff, bang!


    In an instant, the two bodyguards were taken out!


    He looked at Sidney and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Sam Cohen?¡±


    Sidney turned around, nced at Philip with interest, and then raised his hand to signal.


    Soon, Sam was brought in and thrown heavily on the ground!


    Sam had been beaten severely, his face and body all wounded. His white shirt was also stained with


    blood.


    ¡°Mr. rke, why are you here? Hurry up and leave. He won¡¯t dare to do anything to me!¡± Sam


    eximed.


    Philip walked over, pulled Sam up, and said to him, ¡°Thanks for your hard work. Leave everything to


    me next.¡±


    He turned around, his eyes dormant with anger as he looked at Sidney and said coldly, ¡°Sidney Wes,


    from today onward, your Weston Group willpletely disappear from Uppercreek. The same goes for


    your Wes family!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Sidneyughed wildly. He looked at Philip as if he was an idiot and said, ¡°What did you say? Do you


    really think you can make Weston Group and the Wes family disappear from Uppercreek with one


    sentence? Boy, you¡¯re very arrogant, but your words are too unrealistic!


    ¡°Let me tell you, in Uppercreek, the Wes family is an unshakeable overlord! Anyone who dares to mess


    around with us is already dead!¡±


    Sidney said with a cruel smile.


    On the sofa, Wendy also scoffed. ¡°Sid, don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. Break his arms and legs. I still


    want to p him!¡±


    Wendy gritted her teeth, already imagining the next scenes of her beating Philip up fiercely.


    She needed to vent!


    However, Philip seemed very calm. It was just that under that surface, a killing intent like a hurricane


    was brewing!


    His sister was injured because of Sidney Wes.


    In that case, Sidney Wes, including the Wes family, deserved to die!


    Sidney looked at Philip¡¯s calm expression, and his heart was also stunned.


    This kid could actually stay so calm in this situation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was kind of evil.


    He could not drag this out!


    Sidney roared, ¡°Take him down! Break all his limbs!¡±


    In an instant, the door of the chairman¡¯s office was pushed open, and a group of people rushed in.


    They were all Sidney¡¯s people!


    This time, he hade fully prepared.


    Catching this fish was going to be easy!


    Even Superman had to grovel when he arrived at Sidney Wes¡¯ territory!


    At this critical moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Master Bell is here!¡±

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    Hearing this, the sneer on Sidney¡¯s face grew even more intense. He looked at Philip tauntingly and


    said, ¡°Boy, you really can¡¯t escape this time! Master Bell is here. You¡¯re going to die very miserably


    now. Even your sister will be joining you in hell soon!¡±


    However, Philip just looked at Sidney incredulously and scoffed. ¡°Oh, is it? Then I really hope what you


    said is true.¡±


    When Sidney heard his words and saw his fearless appearance, his heart thumped.


    What was happening?


    This guy, who was taking the risk alone, was actually so calm.


    Was he really not afraid of death?


    Wendy sat on the sofa, staring at Philip with resentful eyes. She sneered, ¡°Well, you¡¯re pretty good at


    pretending. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to kneel and beg me for mercy in a while!¡±


    Damn it!


    Wendy was about to explode in anger.


    At this point, this wretch was still so arrogant!


    Did he know who Master Bell was?


    He was one of the three heroes in Uppercreek!


    He killed without batting an eyelid!


    It was also at this time that messy footsteps sounded in the corridor outside the door.


    Master Bell, in a white suit with a top hat, appeared in the chairman¡¯s office, followed by Heath and the


    others.


    At first nce, the doorway was full of people.


    Sidney immediately stretched out his hand, greeting Master Bell with a smile on his face. He said,


    ¡°Master Bell, you¡¯re here at the right time. Please have a seat.¡±


    Sidney invited Master Bell to sit on the sofa, and Wendy also got up to stand aside wisely.


    After all, in Uppercreek, Master Bell must be given due respect.


    Master Bell¡¯s expression was indifferent. He walked over and asked, ¡°Who are you dealing with,


    causing such a bigmotion? This is so unlike you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sidney chuckled. ¡°Just an ignorant fool who dared to hit my wife and tried to ruin her acting career.¡±


    Master Bell was taken aback. He turned to Wendy, who was indeed badly beaten, and said, ¡°Who has


    such means? Where is he?¡±


    Sidney immediately pointed to Philip, who was surrounded by his own people, and shouted, ¡°Master


    Bell, it¡¯s him! We¡¯re in your territory, after all. Thus, I still have to ask for your permission. I must kill this


    person myself!¡±


    Master Bell was just about to sit on the sofa when he turned his head to take a look.


    His eyes met Philip¡¯s suddenly!


    The heck?


    This¡­ Was this not Mr. rke?


    This was insane!


    Before he could sit, Master Bell already sprang to his feet.


    He shouted in shock, ¡°Mr. rke?¡±


    Sidney was startled and frowned as he said, ¡°Master Bell, what Mr. rke are you talking about? This


    brat hit my wife and I¡¯m just about to take care of him. Why are you guys still in a daze? Break his limbs


    for me!¡± Sidney ordered.


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Master Bell suddenly roared. He turned around, raised his hand, and pped Sidney on the face.


    His actions were smooth and fluid.


    Instantly, Sidney was knocked to the ground.


    He was dumbfounded!


    Wendy was also dumbfounded!


    ¡°Sid!¡±


    She ran over and quickly helped Sidney up.


    ¡°Master Bell, are you crazy? Why did you hit me?¡±


    Sidney was furious, and his face exuded chills.


    In the presence of so many subordinates, Master Bell actually pped him!


    Unforgivable!


    If not for the fact that Master Bell was a major force in Uppercreek, Sidney would never humble himself!


    After all, the Wes family had their own pride!


    However, Master Bell red at Sidney and growled. ¡°Sidney Wes, you must be tired of living. Do you


    know who you¡¯re dealing with?¡±


    With that said¡­


    With a wave of his hand, Master Bell hurried forward and bent over to bow his head. He shouted


    respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. Let me take care of this matter. I¡¯ll send you out


    first.¡±


    Mr. rke?


    Seeing Master Bell treating Philip so respectfully, the faces of Wendy and Sidney were full of shock!


    Immediately afterward, all the people brought by Master Bell respectfully shouted at Philip, ¡°Mr. rke!¡±


    The momentum was magnificent, even a little scary!

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    This scenepletely shocked Sidney Wes!


    Oh no!


    If even Master Bell had to respect him, this Philip rke must be a somebody!


    Under Sidney¡¯s gaze, Philip stepped in front of him.


    Bam!


    A forceful kicknded!


    Sidney flew out directly with this kick and fell to the ground. His entire back crashed heavily, and he


    could not move for a while.


    He coughed violently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sidney shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack them! Don¡¯t even let one of them escape!¡±


    Sidney was also a ruthless person. Knowing that things had gone awry, he must deal with it quickly.


    Even if it was Master Bell, he must take him down today!


    Instantly, Sidney¡¯s bodyguards all pulled out their batons and were about to rush forward.


    However, a hearty roar resounded!


    ¡°Who the hell dares to make another move, I¡¯ll be the first to kill him!¡±


    Master Bell¡¯s face was flushed, and his aura was majestic. The anger of a raging wolf surged through


    him!


    Swoosh!


    Almost instantly, all of the men behind Master Bell rushed out and confronted the opposing side


    directly!


    At the same time, an endless stream of people belonging to Master Bell poured into Weston Group


    from all directions!


    Philip walked up to Sidney indifferently, lowered his brows, and looked at the other party with a cold


    expression. He said grimly, ¡°In this world, no one can hurt my sister. No matter who the other party is,


    I¡¯ll have them pay a terrifying price in this lifetime!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. He immediately found the guy who


    stabbed Hannah just now!


    He stepped toward him, and the other party was obviously flustered.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    That guy pulled out a dagger from his waist again and shed it toward Philip¡®s chest!


    However!


    In the next second!


    Bam!


    Philip smoothly grabbed the ashtray on the coffee table and mmed it at the joint of the guy¡¯s arm!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The man screamed, feeling that his entire arm was broken!


    He still wanted to resist.


    However, Philip did not give the opponent a chance. Punching and kicking, heunched a fierce


    offensive!


    Biff, bang!


    Almost instantly, the man was knocked out by Philip. He was kneeling on the ground with blood on his


    face.


    Thud!


    Philip panted heavily, his chest heaving due to the anger.


    As soon as he loosened his grip, the man fell limply to the ground in a dead faint.


    This scene frightened everyone, and Wendy Jones was even more horrified.


    She was trembling all over and grabbed Sidney tightly, saying, ¡°Sid, what should we do?¡±


    Sidney scowled. He looked at Master Bell and the others, then at Philip. He growled, ¡°Master Bell, are


    you really going to stand against me for this kid?¡±


    Master Bell replied coldly, ¡°Sidney Wes, you must be blind! Provoking Mr. rke is no different than


    seeking death!¡±


    When he said this, Philip had already turned around and took the handkerchief from Heath. He wiped


    his hands with it. Then, he sat on the sofa, looked at the stoic Sidney, and ordered Master Bell, ¡°Break


    all their limbs.¡±

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    An eye for an eye.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke.¡±


    Master Bell nodded in response, waved his hand, and several people stepped forward.


    When Wendy heard that, she shuddered and screamed, ¡°Ah, no, you can¡¯t! I¡¯m Wendy Jones!¡±


    However, two of Master Bell¡¯s men were already violently pulling Wendy away.


    ¡°Sid, save me, save me!¡±


    Wendy was scared, wailing as tears streamed down her face.


    Sidney also shouted frantically, ¡°Philip rke, how dare you?! I¡¯m Sidney Wes of the Wes family. If you


    do this, be prepared for the Wes family¡¯s wrath!


    ¡°Master Bell, you must think this over carefully! The Wes family is not a pushover!¡±


    Sidney roared angrily. He watched helplessly as Wendy was pressed to the ground by the other party,


    while another person had already pulled out a golf club from the side!


    Master Bell frowned. He looked at Philip, who was indifferent, and felt a little hesitant.


    It was because he knew the Wes family¡¯s influence, especially Old Master Wes.


    He was not a person to be messed with.


    Master Bell gritted his teeth secretly. Finally, with a wave of his hand, he bit the bullet and shouted, ¡°Do


    it!¡±


    As his voice fell!


    Bam!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The screams were endless.


    Wendy¡¯s arms and legs were broken!


    She passed out from the pain and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Wendy!¡±


    Sidney¡¯s eyes widened, and he was furious as he looked at Wendy on the ground.


    With bloodshot eyes, he turned his head and red at Master Bell and Philip. He growled, ¡°You¡¯re


    dead! By provoking me, my father will never let you off! Especially you, Philip rke! You won¡¯t be in


    one piece when you¡¯re dead! I want your entire family to be buried with you for the stupid thing you just


    did!¡±


    Hearing his words, Master Bell thought for a while and walked up to Philip before respectfully saying,


    ¡°Mr. rke, Old Master Wes may be a little tricky. Are you sure you want to do this to him?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at Master Bell, and asked, ¡°Is Old Master Wes really that great?¡±


    Boom!


    ¡°This ignorant junior doesn¡¯t even know my name, Kinley Wes! How dare he bully my son and cripple


    my daughter-inw?! Are you not putting me in your eyes!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a muffled noise in front of the door.


    Everyone looked in that direction and saw an old man stepping in with a walking cane, looking


    energetic and majestic.


    This old man was about 60 or 70 years old. His hair was gray but his body was hearty and high-


    spirited.


    Moreover, the majestic chill exuding from this old man made people unable to step close or look


    directly at him!


    Philip frowned and looked sideways. After he came into contact with Kinley¡¯s icy and murderous re,


    he understood.


    This Kinley Wes was not an ordinary person. The intensity revealed between his vigorous strides


    showed a figure of some status. Furthermore, it was likely to be at the same level as Reed Williams!


    He must tread carefully!


    Especially the four bodyguards behind him who were as steady as a rock mountain!


    At first nce, the aura that flowed from their bodies proved that they were battle-tested personnel.


    Master Bell instantly went pale. He hurriedly put on a ttering look and said to Old Master Wes who


    was walking in, ¡°Old Master Wes, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Hmph!


    Kinley snorted. ¡°Master Bell, how dare you hit my son in thepany belonging to my Wes family?!


    Aren¡¯t you crossing the line?!¡±


    His low roar was apanied by the walking cane in Kinley¡¯s hand that mmed heavily on the


    ground, making a dull thud. It sounded very scary!


    Master Bell was startled and began to panic.


    Kinley Wes was the foundation of the Wes family.


    The key was his reputation that even Master Bell dared not provoke him easily.


    ¡°Old Master Wes, this¡­¡±


    Master Bell stuttered a little, cold sweat appearing on his forehead.


    Over here, Sidney broke free from the shackles of Master Bell¡¯s people and ran over, ncing at


    Wendy who had passed out.


    He red at Philip angrily and shouted, ¡°I want you to die a miserable death!¡±


    After that, he got up and said to Kinley, ¡°Dad, I want to deal with this guy myself!¡±


    Kinley nodded and said, ¡°Very well, those who fought against the Wes family should know the


    consequences!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Master Bell immediately shouted nervously, ¡°Old Master Wes, you mustn¡¯t! This Mr.


    rke is¡ª¡±


    Boom!

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Kinley¡¯s face went cold. He waved the walking stick in his hand and mmed it heavily on Master Bell,


    saying angrily, ¡°Victor Bell, I¡¯ll settle this with you slowly! However, if you insist on speaking up for this


    kid, I don¡¯t mind taking care of you right now!¡±


    When Victor Bell heard this, his legs trembled slightly as he panicked.


    What should he do now?


    On one side was Mr. rke and on the other side was Kinley Wes.


    Although Kinley had retired, he had many students and his track record was even more impressive. He


    could not afford to provoke him!


    Philip could tell Master Bell was very afraid of Kinley, so he said coldly, ¡°Are you going to betray me?¡±


    Humph!


    Kinley scoffed. ¡°What an ignorant brat! Do you think the Wes family is short of manpower? Men, break


    his arms and legs for me!¡±


    With that order, two guards walked out from behind him and approached Philip menacingly.


    Master Bell was very anxious and tried to stop them.


    However, the other party shoved him away easily.


    ¡°Old Master Wes, no, you can¡¯t!¡± Master Bell fell to the ground, shouting desperately.


    However, Kinley did not even look at Master Bell as he said, ¡°In this world, is there anything I can¡¯t do?


    Young man, since you dare to hit my son and break my daughter-inw¡¯s limbs, you should pay with


    your life!¡±


    At this time, Philip had stood up from the sofa. With his hands behind his back, he stared at Kinley with


    scorching eyes and asked, ¡°Are you someone on that level?¡±


    Kinley said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! You have some insight. Now that you know, you should kneel before


    me obediently!¡±


    Hehe.


    Philip snorted, shook his head, and took out something from his person.


    It was a golden armband with a golden dragon on top, encircling a sharp sword that pointed toward the


    sky.


    There were the words ¡®Dragon Warrior¡¯ at the bottom!


    Philip carried this armband with him all the time, hiding it close to his heart.


    It was because that was the honor and glory of the past.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was their glory!


    Also the guardian of those renewed lives!


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be too surprised when you see it,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Swoosh.


    He tossed the armband to Kinley. The other party caught it with a suspicious expression on his face


    and sneered, ¡°Haha, what is this?


    Do you think this thing can save you?


    No matter what you bring out today, you¡¯re still going to fall into my hands!¡±


    With that said, Kinley looked down at the golden armband in his hand.


    Instantly!


    Kinley¡¯s eyes widened, and his breathing stuttered!


    His hand that was holding the armband began to tremble, followed by the cold sweat dripping from his


    forehead.


    He could not believe that the armband in his hand would be this!


    Dragon Warrior!


    It was the glory armband of the dragon warriors!


    The legendary 108 guardians of the country!


    General Williams¡¯ ace team!


    This¡­ How could this be?


    How did he get hold of this?!

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    Kinley Wes panicked, his heart trembling. The expression on his face turned into different shades.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s so special about this thing?¡±


    Seeing that his father¡¯s expression had changed so suddenly, Sidney felt a little puzzled and surprised.


    Kinley looked up, stared at Philip on the opposite side, and asked, ¡°Are you a member?¡±


    Philip stood there proudly with his eyes burning and his posture upright. The stance indicated


    everything!


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Kinley¡¯s heart surged like a stormy sea!


    If the opponent was really a Dragon Warrior, then he would not escape the death penalty!


    Those who dared to fight against the Dragon Warriors would make an enemy of the entire nation!


    Kinley panicked, and with a frightened expression, he squeezed the armband in his hand fiercely!


    A momentter¡­


    Kinley raised his head, and a fierce look shed in his eyes. He pointed at Philip directly and roared,


    ¡°Bold fanatic! It¡¯s an unforgivable crime to dare to steal the Glory Armband of the Dragon Warriors!


    Four Guards, take this person down immediately! If necessary, kill without mercy!¡±


    Kinley Wes had no other choice but to resort to this!


    Kill the grass by the roots!


    In this way, no one would find out that he did this!


    This armband must not be revealed to the world!


    Otherwise, it would be a terrible disaster!


    After listening to the other party¡¯s words, Philip suddenly understood that this Kinley Wes was really


    cruel, very outstanding, and decisive!


    ¡°Kinley Wes, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened, his expression suddenly serious.


    Kinley sneered, ¡°Who else besides me knows about this thing? As long as I obliterate you here, no one


    will know that I did it! Young man, you¡¯re too frivolous. You should never have provoked me!¡±


    Kinley had no choice. Only in this way could he save himself and the family!


    After that, he mmed the cane in his hand and solemnly ordered the four guards around him, ¡°Kill


    him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The four guards looked at each other with mncholy.


    They had naturally seen the armband in Kinley¡¯s hand. That was the glory of the Dragon Warriors!


    It was the glory they all yearned for!


    Since they entered thebat squad, they had been extremely enthusiastic in chasing after the


    Dragon Warriors, chasing that glory!


    That was the goal that a man should strive for in his life.


    The young man in front of them was actually a Dragon Warrior!


    Hence, they hesitated.


    Seeing that, Kinley roared, ¡°I¡¯m Kinley Wes! I hereby order you to kill him!¡±


    The order had been given and they had to follow!


    It was because that was their duty!


    In an instant, the four of them walked toward Philip and said, ¡°Sorry, but we¡¯re bound by honor to obey


    orders.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold. He understood what the four of them meant and did not me them.


    Even if the opponent was a close rtive of theirs, in the face of orders, they must forgo all blood ties!


    With that said, the four of themunched the strongest offensive and attacked Philip!


    On the other hand, Philip, with an aloof expression, kept staring at Kinley. He said sternly, ¡°Kinley Wes,


    today, you¡¯ll be responsible for all the consequences!¡±


    Haha!


    Kinleyughed wildly, a hideous coldness appearing from the corners of his eyes. He said, ¡°Boy, you


    can¡¯t escape now! I shall see what the consequences will be!¡±


    Since he had decided, there was no room for any retreat!


    This person must be eliminated!


    However, even when faced with such a huge crisis, Philip still looked very calm. He just raised his arm


    slightly and made a gesture!


    Click!


    Bang, bang!


    Instantly, countlessbat bodyguards wearing ckbat uniforms and ck berets fell from the


    sky. They broke through the windows and jumped in!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    At the same time, the sound of dense boots stepping on the ground resounded through the corridor on


    this floor!


    Dozens of heavily armedbat bodyguards rushed in from the corridor and surrounded this ce in


    an instant!


    It was not over yet!


    Looking down from a high altitude, more than a dozen ck armored tanks had surrounded the entire


    building of Weston Group.


    A steady stream of bodyguards wearing ckbat uniforms jumped out of the vehicles, performing


    tactical moves. They rushed into the building quickly and uniformly!


    ¡°Squat down! Don¡¯t move! Put down your weapons!¡±


    ¡°Put down your weapons! Give up resistance!¡±


    ¡°Get down! Do not resist!¡±


    In an instant, the entire chairman¡¯s office was full ofbat bodyguards in ckbat uniforms.


    Almost instantly, they guarded Philip closely behind them!


    Everyone, either standing or squatting, pointed the muzzles of their weapons outward!


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, waiting to be triggered!

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Kinley was dumbfounded while Sidney was stunned!


    All the members of the Wes family were panicking at this moment!


    Almost instantly, the bodyguards of Weston Group squatted on the ground, throwing away their


    weapons!


    Kinley looked nervous. When he saw this group that rushed in just now, he knew that he had


    miscalcted!


    It turned out that the other party had made arrangements long ago!


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Why are there so manybat bodyguards? Who is he?!¡±


    Obviously, Sidney had never seen such a scene before, and his voice trembled with fright.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Kinley frowned and looked at the four guards in front of him. His eyes swept over the situation in the


    office and he said solemnly, ¡°Escort me out!¡±


    The four guards nodded and already assumed a fighting stance.


    However, a heroic figure suddenly sprang out from behind them.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    The action was clean and neat. Almost instantly, the four guards had their arms broken and all of them


    lost theirbat effectiveness!


    Swoosh!


    At this moment, 17 turned around and guarded Philip by standing in front.


    With a somber expression, she turned around and knelt on one knee in front of Philip. She bowed her


    head and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, everything has been done ording to the instructions.¡±


    Philip nodded and walked out from behind thebat bodyguards, staring coldly at Kinley and Sidney


    who had be all alone in an instant.


    At this moment, Kinley¡¯s face was as gray as death, and his hands were shaking violently.


    He looked at the four guards who had fallen to the ground in a quick sh and his heart was terrified!


    They were all carefully selected guards, one in a million!


    At this moment, in front of the opponent, they were beaten in one move!


    Horrifying!


    Kinley finally understood the gap between him and the other party. It was simply the difference between


    heaven and earth!


    This kind of means, this kind of mobilization power!


    He was definitely not a match!


    Done!


    Everything was over!


    ¡°Kinley Wes, do you plead guilty?!¡±


    Philip had already stepped forward at this moment. Standing with his hands behind him, he shouted in


    a deep voice!


    Boom!


    His shouts mmed into Kinley¡¯s chest like muffled thunder, making him breathless!


    Thump!


    Immediately, in front of everyone, Kinley¡¯s aging body directly knelt down.


    ¡°I admit¡­¡±


    Kinley knelt on the ground with his head pressed against the floor tiles as he said tremblingly.


    Sidney waspletely dumbfounded when he saw his father¡¯s actions!


    Bam!


    The twobat bodyguards twisted Sidney¡¯s arms and kicked him behind the knees.


    With a thud, Sidney also fell on his knees!


    Master Bell, who was on the side, along with Sam Cohen and the others, who were helped by Anson


    over there, were all watching this scene while in a daze.


    The sight of Philip¡¯s back gave them a sense of imagination!


    Too powerful!


    Mr. rke¡¯s background was so strong!


    Master Bell was most excited. He knew that he made the right choice!


    At this moment, Philip looked at Kinley who was kneeling on the ground with cold eyes and said sternly,


    ¡°Hand it back!¡±

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    With trembling hands, Kinley raised the golden armband above his head and handed it back to Philip.


    Philip took it and said coldly, ¡°Demolish this building. Everyone rted to the Wes family must be


    investigated thoroughly. Arrest those who deserve to be arrested!¡±


    After that, Philip stepped forward and left this ce.


    From this moment on, the huge Wes family and Weston Group were no more!


    Kinley¡¯s face was as gray as death. At thest moment, he yelled at Philip¡¯s back even though he had


    already left, ¡°Even if the Wes family falls, someone will avenge us! I¡¯ll make aeback!¡±


    The very moment the Wes family of Uppercreek copsed, in the mountains of Riverton where a manor


    with the most magnificent architectural designid.


    It was the manor where Colin Hull once visited.


    It was the same secret chamber.


    Nine lit candles filled the house with a fragrance.


    Among the eleven seats, seven or eight people were seated at the moment, sipping tea.


    One of them, a middle-aged man about 40 or 50 years old, had a gloomy expression on his face. He


    turned to another middle-aged man with an angr face, looking very stoic with his eyes closed, and


    sneered, ¡°Mr. Ludwig, I heard that the Wes family in Uppercreek has fallen.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The middle-aged man with an angr face opened his eyes when he heard these words.


    He took a sip of tea before nodding lightly, saying, ¡°Mr. Cornell is very well-informed.¡±


    Haha.


    Mr. Cornell chuckled. ¡°Mr. Ludwig, it¡¯s within your jurisdiction, after all. Aren¡¯t you going to lend the Wes


    family a helping hand?¡±


    Chester Ludwig¡¯s eyes were cold, and the teacup in his hand fell heavily on the table. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    need you to worry about my affairs!¡±


    With that said, Chester got up and walked out of the secret room with a chill.


    Soon, the other people in the secret chamber also left.


    When Chester walked out of the manor and stood in the garden, his male assistant walked over. He


    said respectfully, ¡°Master Ludwig, I¡¯ve found out that the other party¡¯s name is Philip rke. Also


    rted to this matter are Sam Cohen of Soaring Real Estate Group, Victor Bell, one of the three heroes


    of Uppercreek, and an artist named Janice rke who¡¯s said to be Philip rke¡¯s sister.¡±


    Chester Ludwig looked grim. He stood with his arms behind his back and said coldly, ¡°Philip and Janice


    rke? Check them out. How dare they make trouble on my territory? No matter who the other party


    is, I must find out who they are!¡±


    Chester was furious!


    Ever since he was recognized by the lord and entered Gentleman Court, nothing like this had ever


    happened!


    Uppercreek was one of the power fiefs he received from the lord.


    Chester could not bear to have something like this happening on his turf!


    If this matter was not handled properly, he was bound to be ridiculed by the other members.


    At that time, if the lord asked him about it, Chester would be very reactive.


    As soon as Chester¡¯s order was issued, the personnel he arranged in Uppercreek received the news


    and immediatelyunched an investigation!


    Looking back at Philip¡¯s side.


    He sat by the hospital bed and watched over Hannah who was still in aa.


    Looking at Hannah¡¯s haggard face and thinking of what the doctor saidst time, Philip could not calm


    his emotions for a while.


    What had happened to his sister?


    What had happened back then?


    His sister clearly knew him, but why did she never look for him, let alone try to go home?


    Philip had many questions to ask.


    Not long after, Wynn arrived with M.


    When she saw Hannah on the hospital bed, her eyes lit up.


    Such a pure and beautiful woman.


    Was this her sister-inw?


    Little M pounced into Philip¡¯s arms, blinking her big shiny eyes. She looked at the woman on the


    hospital bed in an adorable manner and asked in a crisp voice, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with Aunt?¡±


    Before they came, Wynn had already told M about this.


    She had an aunt.


    M was very happy.


    Philip hugged M and said, ¡°Aunt is sleeping.¡±


    M blinked her big eyes doubtfully and tentatively stepped forward. She stretched out her white tender


    little hand, grasped Hannah¡¯s white and cold jade-like hand, and cried out crisply and cautiously, ¡°Aunt,


    wakey-wakey, rise and shine!


    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    Little M tried several times.


    Philip chuckled, pulled M over, and made a hush gesture. He said, ¡°Aunt wants to rest. Why don¡¯t


    you and Mom go there and y for a while?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    M nodded.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    At this moment, Hannah¡¯s fingers moved a little and her eyes trembled slightly before she slowly


    opened them.


    ¡°Phil!¡±


    Wynn noticed the changes immediately and eximed.


    When Philip saw this, he quickly rushed out while shouting, ¡°Doctor, doctor!¡±


    Soon, the doctor came over for an examination and said to Philip, ¡°There¡¯s no major problem. Now, we


    have to pay attention to the healing of the injuries. She shouldn¡¯t move around and needs to rest


    properly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Philip sent the doctor away, returned to the ward, and helped Hannah sit up. He fluffed the pillow for


    her.


    Hannah¡¯s face was still a little pale. She looked at Philip, then at Wynn and M.


    Philip immediately introduced with a smile, ¡°This is your sister-inw, Wynn Johnston, and this is M.¡±


    However, Hannah did not greet Wynn as her sister-inw at once, which embarrassed Philip and


    Wynn.


    At this time, M rushed over and shouted with a grin, ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Hannah seemed to like M a lot. She responded to the greeting, reached out, and touched her little


    head. Her eyes were full of affection.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Philip told Wynn to bring M out. ¡°You should go out first. I need to say a few words to her.¡±


    Wynn took M, turned around, and left the ward.


    Hannah was sitting on the bed with a pale face. She nced at Wynn who was going out and noticed


    her belly.


    ¡°Brother, are you expecting another one?¡± Hannah asked.


    Philip poured a ss of water and said with a nod, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hannah took a few sips of water from the ss and suddenly asked, ¡°Brother, if I don¡¯t like her, how are


    you going to choose between me and her?¡±


    This question instantly made the atmosphere in the ward tense.


    The fruit knife in Philip¡¯s hand remained unbudged, and he had no idea how to answer.


    He had felt it earlier that his sister seemed a little hostile and distant toward Wynn.


    ¡°The two of you are my most beloved people, the dearest to me. You¡¯re both equally important,¡± Philip


    replied.


    ¡°If we fell into the water at the same time, who would you save first?¡± Hannah asked again.


    Philip was immediately stunned. This was a fatal question.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s reaction, Hannah smiled slightly and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m just kidding. Phil, why don¡¯t you call


    her in? I¡¯d like to have a private talk with her.¡±


    Philip was even more flustered. A private talk?


    Looking at Hannah¡¯s pure eyes, Philip had no choice but to get up and walk out of the ward. He


    gestured toward Wynn in the corridor and said, ¡°She wants to chat with you alone.¡±


    Wynn nodded and walked in.


    Philip grabbed Wynn¡¯s arm and said worriedly, ¡°Wynnie, no matter what she says, please don¡¯t be


    angry with her.¡±


    His eyes and tone were full of pleading.


    Philip knew that he owed his sister too much.


    Wynn smiled gently, patted the back of Philip¡¯s hand, and said softly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m your wife and I


    won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be very good friends.¡±


    Boom!


    The door to the ward was closed.


    Hannah and Wynn¡¯s meeting of the century¡­

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    The meeting between Wynn and Hannahsted half an hour.


    For half an hour, Philip stood at the door, pacing back and forth anxiously.


    He was very restless.


    What were they talking about?


    His identity would not be revealed, right?


    Creak.


    The door opened and Wynn walked out. She immediately nced suspiciously at Philip.


    Philip quickly walked over and asked with some trepidation, ¡°Well, what did she say to you?¡±


    Wynn said, ¡°Your identity.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His identity?


    Damn it!


    His sister really said it?


    ¡°What identity?¡±


    Philip looked a little embarrassed as he scratched the back of his head. The smile on his face looked


    fake.


    Wynn frowned, looked at Philip very seriously, and continued to ask, ¡°You really have nothing to tell


    me?¡±


    Philip was taken aback. He bit the bullet and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Wynn nodded and said, ¡°Hannah didn¡¯t say anything. She just told me that your identity is not simple


    but you can¡¯t tell me about it now.¡±


    When Philip heard this, he was relieved.


    It was fine then.


    ¡°Philip,¡± Wynn suddenly called out.


    Philip asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If you really have some unspeakable reasons, I hope that one day, you can tell me everything when


    the time is ripe, Because I¡¯m your wife, and you¡¯re M¡¯s father, also the father to the child in my


    stomach. Do you understand?¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip with clear eyes.


    Philip was silent. After a long while, he nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After that, Philip sent the mother and child out of the hospital. Looking at the leaving car, his heart was


    heavy as if there was a weight on it.


    It was far from the time for his identity to be revealed to Wynn.


    Philip clearly felt that those people behind the scenes had started preparing something in earnest.


    Especially after the incident with the Hull family in Rivertonst time, Philip realized that the people in


    the background were not as simple as he had initially thought.


    In addition to what had happened to Hannah as well as his mother¡¯s ident, Philip needed more time


    to investigate.


    Before that, his identity must be kept a secret and he must keep a low profile.


    This was what he and those people behind the scenes wanted to see.


    It was because once Philip revealed his identity, it was tantamount to announcing his identity as the


    heir to the rke family.


    In that situation, it would reach the stage where everyone wouldpete and fight with each other.


    It would be full of danger!


    Therefore, Philip was unwilling to throw Wynn, M, and his unborn child on the stage to face the


    dangers.


    Turning around, Philip went back to the ward to apany Hannah.


    Neither of them knew where to start.


    This was the siblings¡¯ alone time.


    13 years.


    It was difficult for Philip and Hannah to tell each other what had happened during this time.


    ¡°How have you been these years?¡±


    In the end, Philip broke the silence and asked while clenching his fists anxiously.


    ¡°Well, there are a group of sisters and brothers who treat me very well.¡±


    Hannah looked out the window with clear eyes, her thoughts unknown.


    Philip hummed and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you. Why didn¡¯t you return and look for me?¡±


    Silence.


    Hannah turned her head, the corners of her eyes a little moist. She looked at Philip and said, ¡°Brother,


    many things can¡¯t return to the way they were.¡±


    Philip was startled and muttered to himself, ¡°Yes they can. You¡¯re my sister, the young miss of the


    rke family. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done. If you want to, I¡¯ll bring you back to Arcadia Ind


    right now. No one will dare to stop me!¡±


    Hannah shook her head, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and then smiled sweetly as she


    said, ¡°Brother, I want to rest now.¡±


    Philip was silent. He nodded, got up, and left the ward.


    Before leaving, he looked back at Hannah and found that she was looking out the window.


    It was from this angle that he saw the back of Hannah¡¯s neck. There seemed to be a purple tattoo. He


    could not see it clearly but it felt familiar.


    Philip took notice of it. Perhaps that was the key to unlocking Hannah¡¯s past 13 years.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Not long after Philip left, he told Master Bell¡¯s people to stay on guard at the hospital.


    About 20 minutester, a charming figure appeared in Hannah¡¯s ward, her fragrance filling the space.


    The graceful woman, dressed in a fiery red trench coat that was paired with a ck shirt underneath,


    stepped on her high heels and walked toward Hannah¡¯s hospital bed. She sat down.


    Her fiery red lips whispered, ¡°Is it worth it?¡±


    Hannah smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s my brother, after all. Besides, only in this


    way can I take the initiative.¡±


    The woman nodded and asked, ¡°Do you need me to send someone over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Margot. I can be alone. If there are too many people, it¡¯ll only rouse my brother¡¯s


    suspicions.¡±


    Hannah shook her head and said.


    Margot Pearson smiled alluringly and said, ¡°The boss asked me to pass you a message. If it doesn¡¯t


    work out, retreat in time and don¡¯t get embroiled in it.¡±


    A pair of dimples appeared on Hannah¡¯s face as she smiled and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Then, Margot got up and left the ward.


    However, before she left, she arranged for two personal female bodyguards to remain in Uppercreek.


    She was worried about Hannah.


    Here, Philip returned to the hotel. As soon as he arrived, a few people came up to him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The leader was an old man in his 80s. He was wearing a white martial arts uniform, and with a


    respectful smile, he said, ¡°Young Master rke, we finally meet again.¡±


    Jacob Jensen arrived at the hotel an hour ago and had been waiting in the lobby.


    At this moment, both inside and outside the lobby were filled with Jacob¡¯s apprentices. The ce was


    heavily guarded.


    Beside him, a mischievous-looking young girl with her hands on her back tilted her head as she blinked


    her big eyes. She looked at Philip carefully.


    Was this the Young Master rke her great-grandfather was talking about?


    He looked very ordinary.


    Great-grandfather was not suffering from bad eyesight and recognized the wrong person, right?


    ¡°Great-grandpa, did you recognize the wrong person? This ordinary young guy is the Young Master


    rke you¡¯ve been talking about?¡±


    Lydia Jensen pursed her lips and was unwilling to believe it.


    The brilliant hero who helped the Jensen family be the rotating director of the World Martial Arts


    Association could not be the ordinary and in-looking man in front of her.


    This did not fit the image in Lydia¡¯s mind.


    Lydia had always been arrogant since she was a child. She felt that a man who was worthy of her


    would either be a sessful world martial arts champion or a man who possessed the talents of the


    world and was admired by thousands of people.


    Therefore, after she learned about Young Master rke¡¯s deeds from her great-grandfather, the image


    she had of him naturally ovepped with the hero or Prince Charming in her mind.


    Now, however¡­


    Shattered!


    ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Jacob reprimanded.


    Lydia stuck her tongue out, still scrutinizing Philip.


    Philip looked up and saw Jacob. He smiled and said, ¡°Old Master Jensen, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jacob was ttered and hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to personally apologize to Young Master rke on


    behalf of that foolish nephew of mine.¡±


    After that, Jacob turned around and shouted at Jude at the corner, ¡°Get over here at once!¡±


    Jude walked over hurriedly, carefully bowed his head to Philip, and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    It was a shameful thing to ask a 50-year-old Jude to apologize to Philip.


    However, Jude epted his fate.


    It was because he could not afford to offend the man in front of him, all the more for the Jensen family.


    This man was a hidden expert!


    Philip shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Old Master Jensen, there¡¯s no need for this. It just makes


    me seem heartless.¡±


    Jacobughed before respectfully inviting, ¡°Young Master rke, it so happens that there¡¯s a small-


    scale world martial arts exchange meeting tonight.


    People from all over the world will participate. I wonder if you have the time to apany this old man,


    Young Master rke?¡±


    Before Philip could respond, Lydia stood up and looked at Jacob incredulously. She pointed at Philip in


    dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Great-grandpa, are you confused?


    You should know how important the martial arts exchange tonight is. Even if you bring him there, he


    won¡¯t be able to fight in the ring.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame for our national martial arts in front of those rude foreigners?¡±

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    Lydia Jensen was very displeased. She kept thinking that her great-grandfather was old and confused.


    Would it not be shameful for the Jensen family to bring such a guy there?


    Besides, many foreign guests were attending tonight, and most of them were members of the World


    Martial Arts Association. In name, this event was held forworking and discussions, but in reality, it


    was a joint operation by those rude foreigners to suppress the domestic martial arts circles.


    They wanted to take this opportunity to suppress national martial arts so that they could have more


    competition rights and status in the next election for the director of the World Martial Arts Association!


    Therefore, several domestic martial arts families were very concerned about this martial arts exchange


    meeting and had made a lot of preparations for it.


    However, Great-grandpa actually wanted to bring a man who looked very ordinary to participate.


    Lydia could not understand this.


    Was he really Young Master rke?


    The legendary guy who helped the Jensen family became one of the directors of the World Martial Arts


    Association?


    ¡°Insolence! Lydia, don¡¯t be rude to Young Master rke!¡±


    Jacob red as he scolded Lydia and then said to Philip very apologetically, ¡°Young Master rke,


    please forgive me for not teaching her well. Lydia is a bit out of hand.¡±


    Philip smiled slightly and nced at Lydia who looked very unhappy with her pouty mouth. He asked,


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t make it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s right! Even if you are Young Master rke, it only means you have money. This martial


    arts exchange meeting involves getting your hands dirty. I don¡¯t think you can even take me down in a


    fight!¡±


    Lydia was a straightforward little girl who spoke bluntly.


    Philip smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°Old Master Jensen, your great-granddaughter has a temper.¡±


    Jacob hurriedly smiled and apologized. ¡°Sorry that you have to see this.¡±


    However, Lydia was upset. She stomped her foot, raised her eyebrows, and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    With that said, Lydia stepped forward and hit Philip¡¯s chest with a palm!


    She wanted to teach this guy a lesson!


    He was too hateful!


    Her great-grandfather was so polite to him but he kept making him humble himself even more.


    However, seeing Lydia¡¯s palm, Philip just smiled lightly. He turned sideways, raised his hand, and


    grabbed Lydia¡¯s delicate wrist.


    Lydia was taken aback, and her eyes widened. Immediately afterward, she lifted her long straight leg


    and kicked Philip¡¯s neck sideways.


    Philip seemed to have anticipated the opponent making such a move. He quickly reached out with his


    other hand and grabbed Lydia¡¯s ankle!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In this way, Lydia¡¯s arm and leg were grabbed tightly by Philip!


    ¡°Ah, let go of me!¡±


    Lydia was anxious, and her pretty face was flushed. She could not escape.


    This big pervert actually grabbed her wrist and ankle, refusing to let go!


    At her age, she had never suffered such treatment by a man before!


    ¡°Your force is too weak while your attacks are too strong. Half of your strength has already dispersed


    before you can hit anyone.¡±


    Philip shook his head andmented. Then, he let go of her hand and foot while looking at Jacob.


    Jacob immediately smiled fawningly and said, ¡°Young Master rke is right. Lydia has been spoiled


    since she was a child. Although she started practicing martial arts with me at the age of eight, she


    never had a real contest with others. I¡¯m sorry to let you see this.¡±


    Philip shook his head, unperturbed.


    He had trained under Reed Williams for two years, after all. What he learned were decisive fighting and


    killing skills.


    Lydia Jensen¡¯s skills were obviously just for show. She performed martial arts only for disy.


    She had note into contact with the truly ferocious national martial artists.


    As for Lydia, she was pouting angrily at the moment. She snorted bitterly before saying coquettishly to


    Jacob, ¡°Great-grandpa, he¡¯s teasing me.¡±


    Jacob was helpless. He shook his head and sighed, staring at Lydia while reprimanding, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough, Lydia, stop fooling around! If you do this again, I¡¯ll punish you in self-istion!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Lydia immediately muttered something to herself under her breath.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    ¡°Young Master rke, pleasee this way.¡±


    Without dy, Jacob invited Philip to get into the car outside.


    Philip thought for a while, took out his mobile phone, and sent a text message to Wynn. He told her that


    he had something to do and would be backter.


    Next, he arranged for Master Bell¡¯s people to keep watch near the hotel before he left without worries


    and followed Jacob into the car.


    Soon, they came to a martial arts hall, the Dragon Gate.


    The entire hall was built in a typical martial arts dojo architecture, with rednterns hung high and


    dragons engraved on the doors.


    This martial arts hall was thergest in Uppercreek. At the moment, many luxury cars were parked in


    the parking lot in front of the entrance.


    Moreover, the peopleing in and out of the hall were not ordinary characters. They were all


    members of the World Martial Arts Association.


    They were also followed by martial arts practitioners who had been carefully selected to participate in


    the match tonight.


    Just passing through the door, Philip noticed many martial arts practitioners from neighboring countries.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Boxing, MIxed Martial Arts, Jiu-Jitsu¡­


    Some participants seemed to be Capoeira practitioners as well.


    Even Muay Thai practitioners were invited.


    Philip looked around with scorching eyes. Listening to Jacob¡¯s introduction, his heart began to


    fluctuate.


    ¡°Young Master rke, next year will be the election year to rece the directors of the World Martial


    Arts Association. This time, people from all over the world will be contending hard to suppress our


    national martial arts circle.


    After all, we have served for two consecutive terms, and many people are dissatisfied with this. The


    martial arts exchange meeting tonight is actually a test of skills, and simrly, a test for some people


    and certain forces on our side.¡±


    Jacob followed half a step behind Philip and said worriedly.


    Philip nodded, looked at the constant stream of people, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Have some of them


    already forgotten the lessonst time? They actually sent so many people here this time. What are they


    trying to do?¡±


    Philip was very displeased. Fusha, a neighboring country, had always been keeping a close watch on


    the national martial arts of this country. They wanted to integrate and unite the two.


    Ten years ago, when the World Martial Arts Association directors were selected, Philip had used a


    large-scale approach to forcibly suppress Fusha¡¯s martial arts power.


    That was how the Jensen family became the new director of the association. This appointmentsted


    for ten years.


    Unexpectedly, this time, all the different martial arts forces had gathered to make aeback!


    ¡°Young Master rke, I have to say that after ten years of development, the strength and power of


    Fusha¡¯s martial artsmunity can no longer be underestimated.


    Not only are they building momentum in the country, but also in the international martial arts world.


    They have already reached an agreement with many members of the World Martial Arts Association to


    take down the directorship position this time in one fell swoop,¡± Jacob said with great worry.


    He understood that once the position of director of the World Martial Arts Association was taken up by


    Fusha, a catastrophe was bound to fall on the entire martial arts world!


    The national martial arts circle would be the first to bear the brunt!


    Fusha had wild ambitions and had set their eyes on the national martial arts of this country since a long


    time ago!


    Therefore, this was also why Jacob personally came this time and invited Philip to participate.


    He hoped that Philip would stand behind the national martial arts again and support the entire national


    martial arts.


    Philip frowned, his expression dignified and indifferent. He said, ¡°I understand. Fusha, hmph. Our


    people will never forget what happened back then.


    This is a hatred carved into our bones. Now, they even want to suppress and unify the national martial


    arts in the World Martial Arts Association. Dream on!


    ¡°With me around, Fusha¡¯s martial artsmunity will always condescend to our expertise!¡±

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    There was a strong battle spirit in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    This reminded him of the two years he experienced in the brigade.


    The few lives that were lost were because of Fusha and some unknown power behind them!


    Hatred!


    Intense hatred!


    At this moment, Lydia overheard Philip mumbling to himself. His eyes were zing with radiance, and


    his body was radiating with power!


    However, she could not help but feel that he was bragging.


    This year, Fusha¡¯s martial arts forces were well prepared.


    In the national martial arts circle, several national martial arts families and national martial arts


    associations were all unable to do anything.


    With just one word from him, could he suppress Fusha¡¯s power and influence?


    Soon after entering the venue, Jacob settled Philip down before he rushed over to speak to several


    national martial arts families.


    Philip could not intervene in such matters. After all, he knew very little about them.


    Jacob had told Lydia to apany Philip.


    In the main hall, Philip sat in the corner, carefully observing the martial artists from different countries.


    Most of them were martial arts practitioners from Fusha who were constantly interacting with others,


    most likely as a means to establish a rapport.


    At this moment, Lydia was sitting next to Philip while eating snacks.


    She was secretly observing Philip.


    It was because the few words she overheard at the door just now had made a great impact on Lydia.


    Especially the scene at the hotel before, it kept reying in this 18-year-old girl¡¯s mind.


    Never before had a guy touched her ankle like that.


    Was he not aware that the ankle was the most ambiguous zone for girls?


    In ancient texts, if ady¡¯s ankle was touched by a man, she had to marry him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lydia blushed, not knowing what she was thinking about.


    ¡°Hello, let me formally introduce myself. My name is Lydia Jensen.¡±


    Lydia thought for a while and smiled, revealing her two little canines as she stretched out her white


    jade-like hand to Philip.


    ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    Philip said lightly, his eyes roving around the venue.


    Lydia blinked her big crescent-like eyes and nced at Philip. She felt that this guy was so nerdy. With


    such a peerless beauty sitting next to him, he did not even know how to talk to her.


    Was it because she was not attractive enough?


    Philip was not a fool and naturally noticed that this mischievous girl kept looking at him.


    ¡°Am I handsome? Why do you keep looking at me?¡±


    Philip could not hold back and asked her.


    Lydia chuckled, her canines shining under the lights. She rolled her eyes at him as she said, ¡°Why are


    you so narcissistic? By the way, do you think¡­ Well, what do you think of me?¡±


    Lydia was shy and said coyly.


    Forget it. Even if she dreamed of getting a hero, but if Philip was really like the person her great-


    grandfather said, he would be good enough to be her boyfriend.


    Mainly because he had touched her ankle!


    Correct!


    That was the reason.


    Lydia kept convincing herself.


    Huh?


    Philip scratched the back of his head innocently and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Now it was Lydia¡¯s turn to be startled. She rolled her eyes and snorted. ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    Damn it!


    He was already married but still harassed her!


    Hateful!


    Philip chuckled and ignored her.


    This little girl had a weird temper. She would be very hostile to him one second and very interested in


    the next.


    Lydia was very angry and sulked. She sat next to him, making huffing noises intentionally from time to


    time. Sometimes, she would kick him deliberately. In short, she was very hyperactive.


    ¡°Lydia, so you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    At this time, a brightly dressed boy squeezed in from the crowd with a gentle smile on his face. He


    stood next to Lydia.


    He looked like her suitor at one nce, with loving little stars in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lydia seemed very reluctant to talk to him. She looked up at him slightly before she continued to stare


    fiercely at Philip.


    ¡°Hehe, my dad brought me here. Let¡¯s go out and have fun. Duane and Luisa are here too.¡±


    The boy looked at Lydia with a smile, his eyes full of love.


    However, Lydia ignored him and it made him feel awkward. Moreover, he found that the girl he liked


    seemed to be focusing on other men, which made him very upset.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to Lydia, get out of the way.¡±


    Torres Hane pointed at Philip rudely and kicked him in the foot.


    Who the hell was this? Did he not see that he was talking to Lydia?


    How dare he sit there motionless?

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Philip raised his eyebrows, nced at him, and frowned slightly. He said coldly, ¡°Why should I give


    way?¡±


    Torres was startled. He looked at this ordinary man and sneered, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you


    talk to me this way? Do you know who I am? Get out of the way and stop annoying me!¡±


    This guy was a bit conceited.


    Torres Hane was only 19 years old, a little kid in front of Philip.


    However, Torres acted all high and mighty and did not put ordinary people like Philip in his eyes at all.


    Who was he?


    A member of the Hane family in Capital City!


    Who dared to provoke him?


    That would be courting death!


    Lydia was unhappy. She got up, pushed Torres, and said coldly, ¡°Torres Hane, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? You keep looking at this guy. I¡¯m not happy about it.¡±


    Torres was a very straightforward person. ¡°Is an old man worth watching for so long? Or do you know


    each other?¡±


    Lydia red at him coldly and said, ¡°Stop guessing. I just met him. Besides, what does this have to do


    with you?¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with me? You know that I like you but you keep looking at other


    men, and an old man at that.¡±


    As Torres spoke, he turned his head and warned Philip, ¡°Hey, hurry up and get lost. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll


    get someone to beat you up!¡±


    Philip was annoyed now. Why was he being attacked by others just for sitting here? As soon as he


    thought of getting up, Lydia directly stood in front of him with her arms around her chest. She warned


    Torres very harshly.


    ¡°Torres Hane, I¡¯m warning you, he¡¯s my friend. If you dare to do anything to him, I¡¯ll ignore you forever!¡±


    Torres panicked and said hurriedly, ¡°Lydia, okay, fine, I was wrong. Don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Lydia snorted coldly, turned her head away from Torres, and said, ¡°Apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°I have to apologize?¡±


    At that moment, Torres said loudly, ¡°Lydia, have you made a mistake? Why do I have to apologize to an


    old man? Just look at what he¡¯s wearing. How dare hee in here like that? I¡¯m not going to


    apologize to someone like that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lydia said while pulling Philip to leave, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not pay attention to him.¡±


    Philip was also very helpless as he got dragged out by the arrogant Lydia.


    Behind him, Torres quickly caught up and kept apologizing to Lydia. ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t make a fuss. I was


    wrong, okay? Please forgive me.¡±


    As they stepped out, several luxury cars were parked at the door, the cheapest being BMW M4 and


    Mercedes-Benz GT.


    Four or five fashionable men and women stood chatting together.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t¡¯ that Lydia and Torres? Are they arguing again?¡±


    One of the boys looked around and saw Lydia walking out angrily from the door. He also saw Torres,


    who kept apologizing behind her.


    ¡°Haha, that Torres kid has fallen under Lydia¡¯s spell. His life is over.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what Lydia did to turn that former yboy into a devoted lover?¡±


    Several of them joked happily but suddenly, they found something wrong.


    Their throats seemed to be choked by something and they could not breathe.


    The four or five fashionable men and women all looked shocked as Lydia pulled a guy over.

 Chaspter 1221

    Chaspter 1221


    ¡°Torres Hane! Stop following me!¡±


    Lydia was very angry as she red at Torres who was following behind her.


    ¡°Lydia, I know that I was wrong, so please forgive me. I¡¯ll apologize, okay?¡± Torres said.


    He nced at Philip who was being pulled by Lydia. First, he separated them in disgust. Then, he said


    indifferently with a dark face, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Philip smiled. He did not wish to cause trouble. He could see that these people were the second-


    generation members of those rich and respectable families, so he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Can I go


    now?¡±


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Torres said coldly and then turned to look at Lydia as if to please her. He said with a grin, ¡°Lydia, it¡¯s


    fine now, right?¡±


    Lydia red at him and said nothing.


    Philip turned around and left, but Torres¡¯ disdainful voice came from behind. ¡°Such bad luck!¡±


    This made Philip frown. He had not even done anything but was scolded several times for nothing.


    He stopped and looked up at the sky, his thoughts were unknown.


    Suddenly, he turned around and walked toward the group of peopleughing over there.


    Torres was chatting with the others at this time. When he saw Philip walking toward him, he was taken


    aback for a moment and then sneered, ¡°Oh, you dare toe back? What, have you taken a fancy to


    Lydia? Have you taken a look at yourself¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Torres saw a fist as big as a sandbag flying toward his cheek!


    Philip did not know why he was doing this. He just felt very upset and wanted to punch someone.


    Bam!


    With the collision between Philip¡¯s fist and his cheek, Torres tilted his head and staggered before falling


    to the ground.


    Wow!


    The several rich second-generations were all stunned as they watched this scene happen before their


    eyes.


    Lydia¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in astonishment. Covering her little mouth, she watched this scene in


    disbelief.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Torres roared, got up from the ground, and pointed at Philip while shouting, ¡°Do you want to die?!¡±


    Seeing Torres rushing up with an angry face, Philip suddenly lifted his leg and feinted a kick. Torres


    quickly took a step back in fear.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets in a swaggering manner and said indifferently, ¡°Do you know


    what type of people I hate the most?¡±


    The group of people was shocked by Philip¡¯s domineering disy. Their expressions appeared very


    puzzled as they stared in a daze.


    Was this shabby-looking guy a practitioner too?


    Torres was also bbergasted. He had never met anyone who dared to beat him, so he had no idea


    what to do for a while.


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡±


    Torres¡¯ face was cold as he clenched his fists. If this guy could not say anything, he would definitely


    maim him!


    Philip shook his head, nced at the crowd, and found that these rich second-generations were really


    cowardly. He said leisurely, ¡°What I hate the most are rich second-generation bullies like you.¡±


    Huh?


    The crowd was astounded.


    Philip continued, ¡°Because no one is richer than me and no one is more suitable for the term ¡®rich


    second-generation¡¯ than me.


    Do you, you, and all of you think that because you have tens of millions of assets in your families,


    because you can drive BMWs and Benzes around every day, and you can follow your parents in and


    out of big parties and banquets, that makes you so great? In front of me, you¡¯re no more than little


    kids!¡±


    The few rich second-generations were dumbfounded. In their minds, the things he mentioned were


    indeed amazing.


    After a long pause, one of the boys reacted.


    This pauper actually looked down on them and said that he was the most worthy of the ¡®rich second-


    generation¡¯bel. Just at the sight of what he was wearing, could he be a rich second-generation?


    Torres was not a fool either. At this time, he rushed up with an angry look and grabbed Philip by the


    cor. He cursed, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you a rich second-generation?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly. ¡°As true as it can be.¡±


    A round of sneers.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, is this old man right in the head? He actually says that he¡¯s a rich second-generation.¡±


    ¡°He must be a nutcase. Torres was beaten for nothing.¡±


    ¡°This must be the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard this year. Is he trying to brag in front of Lydia?¡±


    Philip knew they did not believe him and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not, but I want to tell


    you, don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, your parents will kneel in front of me and beg me to forgive you.¡±


    Torres could not tolerate it anymore. This guy was too much. As soon as he wanted to punch him,


    Lydia stood in front of him and looked at him coldly. She said, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Torres flew into a rage. He pointed at Philip and said with a scowl, ¡°Lydia Jensen, are you trying to


    protect him?¡±


    Torres was really angry. The girl he liked had made him embarrassed.


    Was he inferior to an old man?

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    Lydia scowled and said firmly, ¡°Yes, if you dare toy a finger on him, you¡¯ll get it from me!¡±


    Torres gritted his teeth bitterly, waved a fist in the air, and roared, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Several other rich second-generations also began to speak up for Torres.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lydia, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you aware of how Torres treats you? Why are you hurting him over


    a scumbag like that?¡±


    Luisa Schoen, with her tall figure and slender legs, was wearing revealing clothes. She was staring at


    Philip ufortably at this moment.


    ¡°Yeah, Lydia, why are you acting this way? Is he a friend of yours?¡±


    A boy looked at Philip in disgust.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my friend. I forbid you to say that about him!¡±


    Lydia was about to blow her temper, and she was not afraid tosh out at these few friends of hers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After speaking, Lydia pulled Philip to get away from here.


    Seeing Lydia pulling the old man away, they shook their heads helplessly beforeforting Torres.


    ¡°Torres, don¡¯t be too sad. Lydia is just looking for some fresh excitement.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that guy is so shabby and has no money. He can¡¯t bepared to you at all. After the


    excitement has passed, Lydia will soon notice your interest in her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for some drinks and find some girls to help you rx.¡±


    The group of people brought Torres along with them and left. Thetter still looked angry as he nced


    bitterly in the direction Lydia left.


    As soon as they were about to get in the car, a few middle-aged men walked out from the doors of


    Dragon Gate. Shawn Hane was among them.


    ¡°Torres, have you seen Mr. rke?¡± Shawn walked over and asked with a smile.


    Torres and the others were about to leave. Upon seeing his uncle approaching, everyone greeted him


    politely.


    Torres had adopted his mother¡¯sst name.


    After all, the Hane family was very powerful.


    ¡°Uncle, what Mr. rke are you talking about?¡± Torres was taken aback and asked in confusion.


    Shawn chuckled before saying, ¡°He¡¯s the man talking to you just now. The girl from the Jensen family


    was also there. I saw you walking out with them.


    ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary person. He¡¯s Mr. rke, a man who¡¯s well respected in Riverdale, South River


    District, Golden City, and other ces.¡±


    Shawn said with a smile, his eyes full of praise for his nephew.


    He actually went and interacted with Philip because of the little girl from the Jensen family.


    ¡°Mister¡­ rke?¡± Luisa eximed.


    Not only her but the other boys and girls were also shocked.


    All of them were the children of several martial arts families in the country, so they naturally understood


    the meaning behind Shawn¡¯s words just now!


    If they guessed correctly, Shawn should be talking about that old man from just now!


    He was actually that Mr. rke who was in the limelight a while ago!


    The only Mr. rke in the entire south region!


    Single-handedly, he overturned the underground chambers ofmerce in six regions and even struck


    out ruthlessly, seriously injuring a legendary figure¡ªthe second master of the Hull Organization!


    After the copse of the Hull family, the Hane family, while making a sensation in the circle, also


    received news and confirmed immediately that it was Philip who did it.


    Torres Hane was naturally very clear about this Mr. rke¡¯s methods!


    Horrifying!


    This¡­ How was this possible?!


    Torres panicked, the cold sweat on his forehead dripping. He asked in a daze, ¡°Uncle, are you talking


    about that man dressed in shabby clothes?¡±

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Shawn red at him and said, ¡°Nonsense. That¡¯s Mr. rke. What shabby? Don¡¯t you dare let Mr.


    rke hear that!¡±


    Huh?


    Torres gulped nervously and nced at the others.


    ¡°No wonder he said that just now. Holy sh*t, that man is crazy. He¡¯s so rich and powerful yet he dresses


    so shabbily. Does he do that on purpose?¡±


    Luisained, and Shawn happened to overhear that. He frowned, and when he looked at the


    reactions of these people, he knew that something might be wrong.


    ¡°Torres, tell me honestly, did you offend Mr. rke?¡±


    Shawn asked with a cold face. His nephew had an arrogant temper and spoke directly, so he easily


    offended others.


    If he had offended Mr. rke, the Hane family would be in trouble!


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know who he was. I¡­ He¡­¡±


    Torres panicked. It was not that he had never heard Mr. rke¡¯s name being mentioned by his uncle,


    but he always thought that Mr. rke was a middle-aged man. Who would have thought that it was the


    guy from just now?!


    ¡°Tell me what happened exactly!¡± Shawn was anxious andmanded sternly.


    Torres lowered his head and told him about the incident.


    ¡°You! Don¡¯t take another step out of the house in the future! Go home and reflect on your actions!¡±


    Shawn yelled angrily and then hurriedly returned to the hall.


    He was going to find Old Master Jensen and mediate things through him.


    At the door, Torres and the others had lost their mood to go out for drinks.


    ¡°F*ck! Is he ying wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? This is too weird.¡±


    ¡°No way. That guy is obviously so powerful. Why does he keep such a low profile and pretends to be a


    pauper?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? This is a new method of picking up girls. No wonder Lydia is interested in him.¡±


    Instantly, everyone fell silent.


    It was because Torres¡¯ face was looking very unpleasant. When he heard thest sentence, he became


    even angrier.


    Over here, Philip and Lydia had returned to the main venue.


    On the opposite, a few men and women walked up while shouting arrogantly, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Lydia originally wanted to chastise them, but when she saw the other party¡¯s appearance, she quickly


    pulled Philip aside.


    Philip frowned, feeling very upset. He nced at the foreign men and women walking over.


    Lydia seemed to know what Philip was going to do, so she hurriedly nudged at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    cause trouble. You can¡¯t beat him. His name is Javi Lopez.


    He¡¯s the eldest young master of the top-ranking Lopez boxing family. He¡¯s also the default heir and a


    high-ranking martial artist.¡±


    ¡°Javi Lopez? Can¡¯t the Jensen family beat that small Lopez family?¡± Philip asked in confusion.


    Lydia looked at Philip oddly before she shook her head and said bitterly, ¡°Originally, the Lopez family


    didn¡¯t have much power in the martial arts world. But in recent years, the boxing skills of the Lopez


    family suddenly emerged and they soon became the spokesperson of national boxing.


    Their influence in the World Martial Arts Association cannot be underestimated anymore. Moreover,


    they¡¯ve sent martial arts delegates to our country many times to learn from each other, but every time,


    their methods are fierce and ruthless.


    The children and disciples of several domestic martial arts families were all seriously injured by them.


    Some time ago, the head of the Duane family represented the domestic martial arts circles and sparred


    with the Lopez family.


    All his limbs were broken in the ring and he¡¯s still in the hospital¡¯s ICU.¡±


    Speaking of this incident, Lydia¡¯s eyes were full of hatred and anger.


    The Lopez family was too hateful!


    In the eye-catching match between the two countries back then, the Lopez family was represented by


    none other than Javi Lopez.


    This guy was extremely tyrannical and his attacks extremely cruel!


    Gideon Duane, the head of the Duane family, sparred with the other party for 20 minutes. In the end,


    he was exhausted and his limbs were broken.


    After that incident, the power of the Lopez family soared. They challenged the national martial arts


    families many times and won 20 matches without any defeats!


    ¡°That guy also bragged about how he wants to win 100 matches. He treats the national martial arts as


    his stepping stone to get to a higher position. He wants to prove to the world that boxing is the number


    one martial arts, and kung fu, in front of boxing, is rubbish!¡±


    Lydia gritted her teeth fiercely while staring at the back of the arrogant and domineering Javi Lopez.


    Philip frowned at those words and looked at the man¡¯s back too.


    The Lopez family, huh?


    If he remembered correctly, some people from the Lopez family hade to stop him when he rebuilt


    the Confucius Temple in Mount Fuji.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Moreover, the forces behind the other party that caused several lives to be lost on the borders could


    also be traced back to the Lopez family after some investigating on Philip¡¯s end!


    Very well!


    Such a coincidence!


    Philip nced coldly, then turned his head and prepared to leave.


    It was not the right time yet.


    However, just when Philip and Lydia turned to leave¡­


    An exmation suddenly came from behind them!


    ¡°Javi Lopez, I, Ronnie Duane, want to challenge you!¡±


    Looking back to the small square, many people had gathered around at this moment.


    The men and women led by Javi Lopez looked over coldly and sneered at the seemingly weak and thin


    man who was suddenly rushing over to him.


    Behind the thin man, an old butler with an anxious face followed.


    ¡°Young Master Duane, you absolutely must not. You¡¯ve never learned martial arts, you can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    The old butler was extremely anxious.


    Ronnie Duane was the young master of the Duane family and the youngest son of Gideon Duane. He


    was frail and sick since he was a child and had never practiced martial arts.


    For him to rush over like this was the same as courting death!


    The person he wanted to face was the one who personally defeated the head of the Duane family, Javi


    Lopez!


    It could be seen that the man named Ronnie Duane had a delicate face and a weak figure, but he


    clenched his fists tightly, his eyes full of hatred!


    He wanted to avenge his father!

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    His oldest brother dared not do it and was busy fighting for session.


    His second brother was weak and only indulged in wine and dine all day long.


    This left Ronnie with no choice but to stand up for his father and fight for the Duane family.


    Even if he died, he must fight this opponent!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Javi turned around and looked at the man opposite him with disdain. He could tell at a nce that the


    other party was a weak chicken.


    ¡°Idiot! Who are you?¡± Javi asked.


    ¡°Ronnie Duane of the Duane family,¡± Ronnie yelled bitterly.


    His words caused a discussion to erupt from the crowd.


    ¡°Haha, Ronnie Duane? He¡¯s actually that useless and cowardly Ronnie Duane!¡±


    ¡°What a joke. It turns out to be the little piece of rubbish from the Duane family, the one who hasn¡¯t


    practiced martial arts since childhood.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, and he still wants to challenge Javi Lopez. Does he want to embarrass the Duane family


    again?¡±


    Theughter and discussion in the crowd made Ronnie a little flustered and sad.


    He never expected his fellow citizens to turn against him.


    However, Ronnie was used to seeing these sarcastic and mocking looks on these people¡¯s faces.


    He took a deep breath, red at Javi coldly, and pointed at him while shouting, ¡°I want to challenge


    you!¡±


    Javi¡¯s face changed suddenly and he looked very unhappy. He mocked, ¡°Idiot! A piece of trash like you


    dares to challenge me?! Is there no one else in the Duane family? Haha!¡±


    Javiughed wildly and was about to leave with his people, but not before he left a sentence, ¡°The


    national martial arts is too rubbish!¡±


    The onlookers shook their heads.


    Javi Lopez did not put Ronnie Duane and the Duane family in his eyes at all!


    He also had no respect for the national martial arts either!


    Ronnie was furious and trembled all over. He clenched his fists, roared in frustration, and rushed over


    while yelling, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The crowd eximed!


    Ronnie Duane was really daring!


    Javi Lopez was the strongest contender among the younger generation!


    ¡°Young Master Duane!¡± the old butler shouted.


    Suddenly!


    Javi turned around and punched!


    Bam!


    Like a cannonball, Ronnie¡¯s body flew out several meters before he fell to the ground and rolled over a


    few times.


    St!


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth and Ronnie, who was already frail and sickly to begin with,


    could hardly withstand the punch. He went pale immediately.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    The old butler shouted, hurriedly trying to run over. His eyes were moist.


    The young master was too foolish.


    He wanted to take care of things that the eldest and second young masters were unwilling to.


    No wonder the master said that the young master was too kind and had a heart filled with innocence.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Javi roared, obviously angered by Ronnie¡¯s rude behavior.


    He immediately rushed out with another punch, hitting Ronnie¡¯s chest!


    Ronnie could only watch helplessly as the punch swung toward him.


    He smiled miserably. He was very regretful that he could not avenge his father!


    Everyone could see that Ronnie would die with this punch!


    Javi¡¯s attack was too brutal!


    Philip watched this from the beginning until the end. When he saw Javi¡¯s killing move, his brows twisted


    and his face immediately went dark.


    Swoosh!


    Philip kicked the ground and rushed out immediately.


    In the split second when Javi¡¯s punch was about to fall, Philip¡¯s iron-like hand firmly grasped Javi¡¯s


    wrist!


    ¡°Hurting people in my territory, who gave you the balls to do that?!¡±


    An angry wolf¡¯s roar burst out of Philip¡¯s mouth and swept over the audience!

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Philip¡¯s voice was arrogant with monstrous anger, and his eyes were as cold as ice.


    The onlookers at the scene were all members of the Martial Arts Association and children of martial


    arts families from all over the world.


    At this moment, seeing the young man who suddenly stepped in, they were puzzled.


    ¡°Damn! Who is this guy? How dare he stop Javi Lopez?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. Whose disciple is he? Doesn¡¯t he know Javi¡¯s strength?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s standing up for that wimp, Ronnie Duane.¡±


    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd. Many children from domestic martial arts families and


    those from the National Martial Arts Association expressed their ignorance about Philip.


    Other foreign delegates also watched the excitement with anticipation.


    This included other martial arts forces in the field who were all watching the scene coldly.


    Other boxing families also watched carefully.


    Of course, these people were very united and supportive of Javi.


    ¡°Javi, kill that wimp!¡±


    ¡°Let them see the power of boxing!¡±


    ¡°Junk national martial arts! Boxing and wrestling are the supreme martial arts!¡±


    A group of high-spirited martial artists cheered for Javi.


    Of course, experts of other categories also stood in the crowd, but they were staying out of the way.


    At this moment, the old butler of the Duane family rushed over and quickly helped Ronnie who was


    seriously injured and vomiting blood.


    ¡°Young master, are you alright?¡± The old butler was very anxious.


    Ronnie coughed and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    He red at Javi angrily before turning to Philip and saying, ¡°Thank you for helping me but this is


    between the Duane family and the Lopez family. I don¡¯t wish for you to be involved.¡±


    Ronnie knew that he must not let others take the me for the affairs of the Duane family.


    Philip had already shoved away Javi¡¯s punch.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He nced at Ronnie with admiration in his eyes andmented, ¡°You¡¯re a fine young man. With a


    descendant like you, it¡¯s the Duane family and Gideon¡¯s blessing.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the words!


    Such a mighty tone!


    Ronnie was also taken aback. He looked at Philip doubtfully and asked, ¡°Do you know my father?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve met once.¡±


    While Philip was talking to Ronnie, Javi was already boiling with anger!


    For the first time, he felt ridiculed!


    It was because of a damned foreigner too!


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Javi exploded and angrily pointed at Philip before shouting, ¡°How dare you stop me, damn it?!¡±


    The men and women behind him also pointed at Philip arrogantly, yelling, ¡°Damn you! Javi, teach him a


    good lesson! Show him the power of boxing!¡±


    Javi was full of arrogance. He looked at the cold and indifferent Philip while shouting, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At this time, Philip only stared at Javi coldly.


    He stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. You and your other


    martial arts practitioners dare to hurt people on our territory.


    Do you even take the agreement of the Martial Arts Association seriously? Do you not put the national


    martial arts in your eyes at all?!¡±


    Philip enunciated each word, and his body suddenly became chilly!


    Fusha had wild ambitions and premeditated to usurp the board of directors of the World Martial Arts


    Association. They wanted to suppress the national martial arts. It was simply wishful thinking!


    Haha!


    Javi looked up at the sky andughed before ncing at Philip frivolously. He shouted, ¡°What martial


    arts did you learn?¡±


    Philip replied coldly, ¡°The world is vast, and all the changes and branches of martial arts have long


    been spread all over the world, but they¡¯re inseparable from their ancestry.


    All martial arts share the same origin! Including boxing and wrestling, they all share the same origin!


    Hurting our fellow martial artists this way and looking down on our national martial arts is being


    disrespectful!¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was deafening and shocking, making everyone present stunned!

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Among them, many insightful people worked for the national martial arts. After hearing Philip¡¯s words,


    they raised their arms and cheered! ¡°That¡¯s right, all martial arts share the same origin! How dare


    ambitious people such as you trample on our martial arts to get into the upper ranks? Wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t insult our martial arts!¡±


    ¡°People from the Lopez family must apologize quickly!¡±


    However, there were still some unconcerned parties at the scene. Looking at the debacle from a


    distance, they scorned. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy bragging like that? Is he trying to incite a dispute between the


    two countries? Doing this at this juncture can only be detrimental to our national martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the national martial arts is obviously not as advanced as before while Fusha¡¯s martial arts has


    suddenly emerged. We should keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I want to see how that arrogant guy is going to get out of this alive!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd was immediately divided into two sides.


    One side cheered for Philip, but there were not many people.


    The other side was naturally neutral. They were just watching things unfold indifferently.


    At this moment, upon hearing Philip¡¯s words, Javi exploded in a rage. He clenched his fists tightly and


    roared!


    A second after, heunched several punches at Philip!


    Philip reacted quickly and dodged them dangerously.


    Sure enough, Javi¡¯s prowess was not to be underestimated!


    There was a fierce murderous intent in Javi¡¯s eyes and a grinning sneer at the corner of his mouth as


    he shouted, ¡°Trash! Today, I¡¯ll show you the ancestry of martial arts! It must be our boxing! Other junk


    martial arts should just go to hell!!


    After shouting, Javi directly disyed a fierce killing move,unching one punch after another at Philip.


    Philip merely defended himself, but he could obviously deal with the opponent¡¯s killing moves easily!


    ¡°Holy sh*t, who is that guy? He¡¯s actually fighting evenly with Javi Lopez!¡±


    ¡°What moves are those? Kickboxing? It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±


    The group of onlookers was all dumbfounded, watching as Philip and Javi fought fiercely.


    Suddenly!


    One person in the crowd eximed, ¡°I see! This isn¡¯t our national martial arts! This is¡­ It¡¯s the fighting


    technique of that level! The fighting and defense techniques of General Reed Williams!¡±


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, everyone turned their eyes to the one who spoke up!


    This guy was also a disciple of a certain national martial arts family. His eyes widened as he exined,


    ¡°I once visited General Williams with my father and received three months of training with him. I saw


    this kind of fighting technique with my own eyes. It was amazing!¡±


    At this point, everyone once again focused on Philip.


    This guy actually knew General Williams¡¯ fighting techniques!


    Was he also a disciple of a certain national martial arts family?


    Which one could it be?


    Everyone was puzzled.


    At the same time¡­


    Boom!


    A muffled sound!


    Javi was kicked in the chest by Philip. The former took several steps back before he could gain his


    footing!


    Uproar!


    All the members from the martial arts circle present were dumbfounded!

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Was this guy that strong?!


    He actually fought off Javi Lopez!


    What horrifying strength!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lydia¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with surprise. Had this guy been hiding it all the time?


    Was this why Great-grandfather invited him?


    ¡°Javi!¡±


    ¡°Kill him, Javi! Prove the prowess of boxing!¡±


    The group of Fusha men and women raised their arms at this moment while shouting.


    They also did not expect that someone could fight evenly with Javi!


    No, Javi actually took a few steps back because of a kick from the opponent!


    Javi¡®s eyes also disyed his shock. He exhaled heavily, brushed off the footprints on his chest, and


    red at Philip angrily while shouting, ¡°You¡¯re very strong. Who are you? There¡¯s actually a young


    expert like you in the national martial arts circle. I want to challenge you and the teacher behind you!¡±


    Arrogant!


    That was Javi¡¯s confidence!


    Since he had encountered such a strong opponent, he must kill him! Only in this way no one in the


    national martial arts world would dare say that boxing was no good!


    Before Javi arrived, he understood the principle that he needed to defeat the leader and the entire


    circle would fall!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped in shock!


    Javi Lopez issued a challenge!


    He had already challenged 20 national martial arts delegates in this country!


    Zero losses!


    Obviously, he saw Philip as a stepping stone!


    Everyone looked at Philip. Would he ept it?


    That was Javi Lopez!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip sneered slightly, ¡°Challenge the person behind me? I¡¯m afraid


    you don¡¯t have the strength.¡±


    Reed Williams. If someone wanted to challenge him, could Philip ept the challenge on his behalf?


    At this moment, Reed was leading his team to carry out life and death training in a secret base on the


    borders.


    He was dressed in a camo uniform with a dagger on his waist. His eyes were stern and his figure was


    burly. He stood upright on a hill somewhere, looking at the starry night sky in the northern direction


    while muttering to himself, ¡°I wonder what that rke kid is up to. He has been away for four years now


    and I miss him somehow.¡±


    Behind him stood four personal guards who seamlessly blended into the night!


    They were filled to the brim with killing intent!


    Grim and severe!


    The four Dragon Warriors, all in dark camo uniforms, were fully equipped with daggers and guns!


    They stood there like four unmoving mountains!


    No one in a ten-mile radius dared to approach them!


    This was the impact of the killing aura flowing out of them!


    ¡°Check what¡¯s happening in the country recently. Pick up the trail of that kid from the rke family.


    Also, get in touch with Ethan rke as soon as possible. That rascal is just like his brother back then, a


    little troublemaker,¡± Reed said to thin air.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± In the night, someone replied.


    Soon, that person came back again and responded respectfully to Reed, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a bit of friction


    between the national martial arts circle and other members of the World Martial Arts Association.


    Fusha and other forces are keeping a close watch with malicious intentions and want to challenge our


    national martial arts circle!


    ¡°We have confirmation that Philip rke has been invited by Jacob Jensen, the old master of the


    Jensen family, to attend the World Martial Arts Exchange in Uppercreek. Just now, he had a conflict


    with the Lopez family of Fusha.


    ¡°We still can¡¯t get in contact with Ethan rke.¡±


    After hearing this, Reed raised his eyebrows and looked up at the sky. His eyes seemed a bit more


    brutal and cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Fusha, Lopez family, well done! The Lopez family was


    involved in the incident back then but for the sake of peace and justice, I tolerated it. Today, they dare


    to challenge our country¡¯s martial arts! They¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Reed stood with his arms behind, his eyes shing with chills. He instructed the people behind him,


    ¡°Pass my orders along. Form an eight-person team and head to Uppercreek with the fastest speed to


    support Philip!


    ¡°Furthermore, issue a Supreme Order and give Fusha a warning. If anyone dares to cross the line, I¡¯ll


    personally pay a visit to Fusha!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    With a swish, the shadow disappeared.


    Reed Williams¡¯ eyes were like scorching torches that could discern all falsehoods.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Back to Philip.


    Javi flew into a rage at Philip¡¯s words. What an arrogant fellow!


    Just as he was about to attack again, Lydia stepped forward and shouted coldly, ¡°Javi Lopez, this is


    Dragon Gate of Uppercreek, not the martial arts dojo of your Lopez family!¡±


    Javi looked intently at Lydia. With raised brows, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A woman next to him immediately exined in a low voice, ¡°Javi, she¡¯s the great-granddaughter of


    Jacob Jensen, Lydia Jensen. She¡¯s not someone to be provoked.¡±


    Javi¡¯s face changed as he looked at Lydia carefully with a strong expression of interest in his eyes.


    At this moment, the onlookers all recognized Lydia and expressed their disbelief.


    Lydia Jensen was actually standing up for that guy, so it seemed his identity was really extraordinary.


    At this time, Javi continued to look at Philip and shouted, ¡°Your country¡¯s martial arts is rubbish! My


    Lopez family¡¯s boxing skills are the most powerful! If you have the ability, beat me right here!


    Otherwise, all of you who practice your national martial arts are weaklings!¡±


    Weaklings?


    Instantly, everyone present, as long as they were citizens of this country, remembered a certain


    disgraceful past.


    That period of history was very humiliating!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Javi Lopez should not use this to ridicule them!


    Philip¡¯s eyes became colder. He pulled Lydia behind him, red at Javi, and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for death, then I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡±


    With that said.


    Philip took the initiative to attack. He had never wanted to teach someone a lesson so much before!


    Javi Lopez had insulted their history and national martial arts!


    Damn it!


    Javi showed a sneer from the corners of his eyes and rushed up with his fists!


    Biff, bang, thud!


    The sounds of shes were endless!


    Everyone was shocked!


    They marveled at Javi¡¯s formidable boxing skills!


    Everyone present was not his opponent!


    They were also surprised that the opponent facing Javi was actually fighting on par with him!


    Another scary person!


    Ronnie Duane watched on the sidelines. Seeing Philip¡¯s skills at the moment, his eyes were full of envy


    and fighting spirit!


    At this moment, a strong urge to be Philip¡¯s apprentice arose from his heart!


    He wanted to be as strong as Philip so that he could avenge his father!


    He wanted to regain the dignity of the Duane family!


    He wanted to regain the dignity of national martial arts!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a muffled noise!


    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, Javi was punched by Philip and flew out like a curveball before


    falling to the ground!


    Javi immediately got up from the ground, but as soon as he raised his head, a hard fist hit his face with


    a roar. ¡°Never insult our country¡¯s martial arts! We¡¯re not weaklings!¡±


    Bam!


    This punch carried a forceful intensity and hit Javi in the face!


    Instantly, blood gushed from his nose!


    ¡°Javi!¡±


    Suddenly, a group of people from the Lopez family rushed out and immediately shielded Javi. At the


    same time, they surrounded Philip with a fierce look!


    Everyone adopted a fighting stance!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he nced at the group of people. With a sneer at the corner of his mouth,


    he looked at Javi who was standing up and said, ¡°Is this all you have?¡±


    Javi shoved away the hands that supported him and stepped forward, pointing at Philip angrily. He


    shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the martial arts world at all! I¡¯ve never seen any of your tricks!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the rkes¡¯ boxing style?¡±


    Philipughed and said sarcastically, ¡°A little Fusha is ignorant of the ways of the world. You can be


    forgiven for that.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Attack him! Break all his limbs!¡±


    Javi was furious. With a big wave of his hand, seven or eight members of the Lopez family rushed up.


    Lydia was anxious and quickly rushed in to help.


    At this moment, a deep roar came from behind everyone!


    ¡°Lopez family, how dare you cause trouble at Dragon Gate? Do you think that lowly of our country?!¡±

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    When everyone looked back, they saw a crowd of people in ck martial arts uniforms pouring in from


    the entrance of the venue!


    A big golden dragon was embroidered on their chests.


    The people of Dragon Gate!


    The leader was a middle-aged man who walked briskly. His face was stern and majestic, and he was


    ring at the people of the Lopez family.


    Jeremy Yarner!


    The master of Dragon Gate!


    He was also an honorary expert of the National Martial Arts Association. He had been practicing martial


    arts for 30 years and could be considered a true expert!


    Dragon Gate had more than 200 apprentices and was thergest martial arts hall in Uppercreek!


    He was also the person in charge of this World Martial Arts Exchange.


    Jeremy¡¯s reputation was rtively well-known in the country. He had represented national martial arts


    in the martial arts arena in the world and won many awards.


    Moreover, he was also one of the hopeful candidates to take over the Jensen family¡¯s position as the


    director of the National Martial Arts Association.


    It could be seen from all angles¡ªbe it his strength, his means of getting things done, or his character¡ª


    that Jeremy Yarner could withstand the test.


    Just like this, he led a dozen disciples and stood there with his entire body radiating chills. He was


    ring at Javi!


    ¡°Javi Lopez, you have such a big tone. How dare you look down on our country¡¯s martial arts?! Just


    because you won a few matches doesn¡¯t mean you can insult us. I can tell you personally that our


    country¡¯s martial arts cannot bepared to boxing or wrestling!¡±


    Jeremy stood with his hands behind him and shouted in a deep voice with anger throbbing in his eyes.


    He was full of majesty and dominance!


    All the onlookers around were silent!


    The head of Dragon Gate had personally appeared in the field to confront Javi.


    However¡­


    Javi looked disdainful and shouted at Jeremy, ¡°Mr. Yarner, since you¡¯re the head of Dragon Gate, then


    I¡¯ll officially challenge Dragon Gate!¡±


    Such audacity!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    No one expected Javi Lopez to put on such airs!


    That was Jeremy Yarner!


    Just as Javi finished speaking, at the entrance of the main hall, a group of Fusha people stormed in.


    They stood behind Javi and confronted Jeremy¡¯s people!


    ¡°Come on! Try the power of our boxing!¡±


    ¡°Damn weaklings! Your martial arts is rubbish! Our boxing is the supreme technique!¡±


    The group of people all mored. All of Jeremy¡¯s people were very angry and they immediately yelled


    at each other.


    ¡°Boxing is nothing! kung fu is the true art!¡±


    ¡°The Lopez family has gone too far! I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson!¡±


    The scene became uncontroble!


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Javi. Was this guy going to cause more trouble?


    Sure enough, the Lopez family had been coveting the national martial arts for a long time!


    Jeremy bellowed, ¡°Okay! Dragon Gate epts your challenge! Tonight, we shallpete in the ring!¡±


    They really epted the challenge!


    Everyone gasped!


    Dragon Gate and the Lopez family were about topete in the arena!


    Following that.


    Jeremy said solemnly, ¡°To avoid people saying that Dragon Gate is bullying our guests, the person


    competing with you will be my third disciple.¡±


    As soon as Jeremy¡¯s voice fell, a tall young man walked out of the crowd. He faced Javi and said,


    ¡°Damian Wool.¡±


    Javi directly shook his head coldly and said contemptuously, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. I want to challenge


    your master, Jeremy Yarner!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Damian yelled and attacked with a punch.


    Javi also reacted immediately with a punch.


    Boom!


    The collision of fists!


    Damian seemed to have deliberately held back his strength. He took two steps back and withdrew.


    It was just a test.


    However¡­


    It was precisely because of these two steps that Javi was given the opportunity to seize the timing and


    go in for the kill, aiming directly for Damian¡¯s neck!


    Bam!


    No one expected that Javi wouldunch a killing move in front of Jeremy!


    Puff!


    Damian was hit in the neck and his throat instantly shattered. Spurting a mouthful of blood, he fell on


    his back while pantingboriously.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    ¡°Damian!¡±


    Instantly, a few people from Dragon Gate surrounded them angrily!


    ¡°Javi Lopez, how dare you hurt him?!¡±


    The disciples of Dragon Gate exploded, ring at Javi furiously and shouting.


    Javi merely nced contemptuously at Damian who was constantly vomiting blood and said


    nonchntly, ¡°I already held back. I just made him mute. Is this the strength of Dragon Gate? If so, I¡¯ll


    give up the challenge. You guys are too lousy! I didn¡¯t expect that the so-called national martial arts that


    was passed down for thousands of years to be such a rubbish disy of moves! In that case, you


    should just go home and dance!¡±


    Hiss!


    The onlookers gasped.


    Javi Lopez was truly showcasing his arrogance!


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes almost bulged with rage as he asked his disciples to send Damian to the hospital.


    Then, with cold eyes, he stared at Javi and clenched his fists, shouting, ¡°Fine! I, Jeremy Yarner, will


    personally ept the challenge from Javi Lopez!¡±


    Uproar!


    The crowd boiled with anticipation!


    There would be a good show tonight!


    Last time, it was Gideon Duane from the Duane family.


    This time, it would be Jeremy Yarner of Dragon Gate.


    If Jeremy also lost, the Lopez family¡¯s boxing would reign supremacy!


    Unless those retired national martial arts experts emerged again.


    However, in that case, it would be an embarrassment to the martial arts world.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Javi nced at Jeremy coldly andughed mockingly. ¡°Okay! See you in the ring tonight. I hope you


    don¡¯t die under my hands.¡±


    After that, heughed as he turned and left.


    Everyone was overwhelmed by Javi¡¯s disy just now.


    Even Jeremy did not intend to stop him.


    The Lopez family could no longer be underestimated. In Fusha¡¯s martial arts scene, they reserved the


    utmost right to speak.


    Jeremy really could not stop Javi just like that.


    However¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    A cold voice from the crowd shocked the audience!


    ¡°After hurting someone, you n to leave just like this?¡±


    Everyone followed the voice and noticed Philip. At this moment, his face was as cold as ice and his


    eyes were throbbing with anger. He was ring at Javi!


    Due to Jeremy¡¯s appearance, everyone had almost forgotten about Philip.


    Hearing him speak at the moment, everyone could not help being frightened.


    This guy really did not know when to stop.


    Jeremy also turned his head abruptly and looked at Philip. He persuaded him kindly, ¡°Little friend, this


    is Dragon Gate¡¯s affairs. You should leave quickly and don¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±


    In fact, Jeremy did not want other irrelevant people to get involved.


    However, to his surprise¡­


    Philip stepped forward and said usibly, ¡°This is not just about Dragon Gate. Hurting our people and


    humiliating our country involves all of us. A small Lopez family from Fusha dares to act so arrogantly in


    our territory, I won¡¯t leave the matter alone!¡±


    He was furious!


    When testing an opponent, martial artists would usually use 70% of their power while 30% was held


    back.


    However, not only did the other party not hold back his strength, he evenunched a killing move after


    Damian had stopped!


    Damn it!


    At the same time, everyone was confused.


    Did he want to get involved?


    This guy was even more arrogant than Javi!


    He actually wanted to interfere in this matter!


    This was something that involved the World Martial Arts Association and a struggle between many


    hidden forces!


    As an individual, who was he to interfere?


    Lydia was also very flustered. She hurried to Philip¡¯s side, pulled his arm, and whispered anxiously,


    ¡°Even Great-grandpa won¡¯t interfere in this matter casually. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, and the radiance in his eyes was dazzling. He looked at Javi and bellowed,


    ¡°I want Javi Lopez to go down on his knees and apologize!¡±

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    Hearing that, the onlookers shuddered!


    What an arrogant tone!


    He actually wanted Javi to go down on his knees and apologize?


    Did he not know that the current Lopez family was in full swing and had the utmost right to speak in the


    Fusha martial arts circle?


    Moreover, they were one of the top candidates for the next board of directors of the World Martial Arts


    Association!


    Asking the Lopez family to apologize was the same as asking the entire Fusha martial artsmunity


    to apologize.


    How was that possible?


    That was too presumptuous!


    Jeremy was also shocked by Philip¡¯s tone. He could not help nodding and praised Philip in his heart.


    Very courageous and bold!


    If possible, he wanted to ept Philip as a disciple!


    If Philip knew his thoughts, he would probably roll his eyes.


    Philip did not even ept when Jacob Jensen offered him the Jensen family¡¯s kung fu.


    Was Jeremy¡¯s status in the martial arts worldparable to that of Jacob¡¯s?


    Of course, these were things to follow.


    Now, the situation was grim.


    Javi¡¯s eyes were full of cold anger. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly as he pointed at Philip


    and shouted, ¡°Damn it, you rude and arrogant fellow! I¡¯ll defeat you with my own hands and break all


    your limbs! Then, I¡¯ll let you watch as our Fusha boxing crushes the national martial arts that you¡¯re so


    proud of!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After he said this, his people behind him all raised their arms and shouted, ¡°Yes, Fusha¡¯s boxing is the


    ultimate martial arts! Your national martial arts is rubbish!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Javi! Otherwise, we will personally demolish Dragon Gate!¡±


    ¡°Apologize quickly! Especially you, this conceited fellow. You must do it on your knees!¡±


    Suddenly, the Fusha people on the opposite side became angry.


    Naturally, Dragon Gate was no exception. More and more disciples of Dragon Gate rushed out.


    The forces formed and confronted each other!


    The situation was on the verge of breaking out!


    Ronnie Duane stood in the crowd with a glow in his eyes. He clenched his fists and looked at Philip¡¯s


    back.


    At this moment, Philip was Ronnie¡¯s idol!


    He wanted to be like Philip, facing a thousand troops and horses single-handedly!


    ¡°Apologize! The Lopez family must apologize!¡±


    ¡°Fusha people should get out of our country!¡±


    ¡°Our national martial arts is the true art! Boxing is just a copy!¡±


    The two parties argued fiercely, refusing to back down!


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Standing beside Philip, Jeremy asked worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid this will cause unnecessary trouble?¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°What trouble can there be? This is Dragon Gate, our territory. Can a small martial arts


    group from Fusha cause a storm here? Since some people are trying their best to make a big fuss, it¡¯s


    better to ignite this dynamite ourselves.¡±


    Hearing that, Jeremy¡¯s eyes zed as he stared at Philip carefully.


    This kid was not that simple. His mind was crafty and calctive.


    Could he actually see through the conspiracy behind this?


    Amazing!


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet,¡± Jeremy said.


    ¡°His name is Philip rke. My great-grandfather brought him here,¡± Lydia rushed out and said with


    dissatisfaction.


    This damned Philip. What was he bragging about? If anything happened, her great-grandfather would


    have to trouble himself to deal with the issues.


    ¡°Old Master Jensen?¡±


    Jeremy shuddered when he heard the words and became more curious about Philip.


    If he was invited by Old Master Jensen, he must be an extraordinary person.


    Just when the people on both sides got more excited and a team battle was about to start¡­


    Over there, another group of Fusha people arrived.


    At one nce, it was obvious that these people were not ordinary characters.


    Jeremy and Philip also noticed them.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    ¡°Here theye.¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s eyes were getting cold as he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yeah, here theye,¡± Philip echoed.


    ¡°Javi, don¡¯t be rude! This is Dragon Gate, not our Lopez family!¡±


    The person who came was a middle-aged man. He was walking briskly with his eyes as sharp as a


    falcon¡¯s. He was sporting a small beard.


    He was followed by martial arts delegates who were all members of the Fusha Martial Arts Association.


    Many were also members of the World Martial Arts Association.


    Rafael Lopez!


    The current patriarch of the Lopez family!


    Javi¡¯s father!


    He was the one who single-handedly integrated the forces of Fusha¡¯s boxing circle and firmly took the


    throne as the first family of boxing.


    This man was meticulous, ruthless, ambitious, and was rated as the most outstanding boxing master in


    Fusha!


    ¡°Father! These wretches are humiliating the Lopez family¡¯s boxing! They can¡¯t even beat us, so how


    dare they stop us?!¡±


    Seeing his father, Javi immediately said indignantly.


    While speaking, he also nced at Philip, Jeremy, and the rest.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯re the one who hurt our people first!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how can you be so shameless?¡±


    Instantly, the disciples of Dragon Gate were furious.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However¡­


    Facing their anger, Javi held his head high in disdain and provocatively said, ¡°Losers have no right to


    speak! If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can challenge me anytime!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I challenge you!¡±


    ¡°I want to challenge you too!¡±


    Suddenly, the disciples of Dragon Gate were all angry!


    Javi Lopez was simply too arrogant!


    However, Jeremy bellowed, ¡°Enough! All of you, get back!¡±


    In an instant, the excited disciples of Dragon Gate all retreated behind Jeremy in anguish.


    At this moment, Jeremy stared at Rafael with a cold face and asked solemnly, ¡°Rafael Lopez, a test of


    strength should be done within limits. Contenders usually hold back from hurting others.


    But your son, Javi Lopez, has ignored the regtions of the martial arts world and made an all-out


    effort on my disciple. He evenunched a killing move! Tonight,


    if the Lopez family doesn¡¯t give me an exnation, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to convince the public


    either and will find it difficult to get out of this martial arts hall!¡±


    Rafael¡¯s face was grim. After listening, heughed darkly and said, ¡°Jeremy Yarner, that¡¯s the rule of


    your national martial arts, not the rule of our Lopez family.


    Since it¡¯s apetition, we have to go all out. If you lose, don¡¯t me others. You should be grateful


    that my son is merciful. Otherwise, your disciple would already be dead!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone was stunned!


    By saying such words, Rafael was obviously protecting his son and making enemies out of Jeremy and


    Dragon Gate!


    Jeremy exploded with rage and roared, ¡°Rafael, this is Dragon Gate and within the boundary of


    national martial arts! Everything must be carried out ording to the national martial arts regtions!


    What is the Lopez family trying to do?


    Are you inciting a dispute between the national martial arts and Fusha¡¯s martial arts circles?¡±

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    With a roar, the entire small square was buzzing!


    All the disciples of Dragon Gate were ready to fight.


    However, Rafael¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Jeremy, we¡¯re here tonight as representatives of


    Fusha boxing to participate in the martial arts exchange meeting. Is this how you show your hospitality?


    Since your skills are not as good as ours, you want to suppress the Lopez family while we¡¯re here?¡±


    After Rafael said these words, the Fusha people behind him all stared at Jeremy and the others angrily.


    ¡°Wretches! Your methods are despicable! Trying to suppress the Lopez family when you can¡¯t beat us


    in a fair fight!¡±


    ¡°Shameful!¡±


    ¡°This must be reported to the World Martial Arts Association! We must expose the ugly face of national


    martial arts and let the world see the true face of your martial artists!¡±


    All the usations sounded like a script that had been prepared a long time ago, meant to bring


    injustice to national martial arts.


    At the scene, there were also many people from the World Martial Arts Association. At this moment,


    one shouted at Jeremy sternly, ¡°Jeremy Yarner, as the secretary of the World Martial Arts Association,


    I¡¯d like to warn you that Dragon Gate and the national martial arts circle shall not oppress the Lopez


    family and the Fusha martial arts circle.


    If you insist on doing it, I will report to the board of directors and cancel the membership of Dragon


    Gate!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who spoke was a middle-aged man in a ck suit with a goatee. He looked very slick and


    disgusting.


    Moreover, it was pretty obvious he was standing on the Lopez family¡¯s side.


    Since he arrived, he had been standing next to Rafael while talking to him.


    Jeremy¡¯s face darkened when he heard the words. His eyes went cold and burst into anger!


    Damn the World Martial Arts Association!


    They were in cahoots with the Lopez family of Fusha!


    Especially this so-called secretary of the World Martial Arts Association. He was most likely a member


    of the Lopez family already.


    Philip naturally understood at one nce. It turned out this was the predicament and conspiracy that


    Jacob Jensen was talking about.


    No wonder.


    It seemed that the World Martial Arts Association had been counting the days to eradicate national


    martial arts. They were now coborating with the Fusha martial arts circle to do so.


    The narrow-mindedness of this strategy was quite concerning.


    Philip¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. Now that the World Martial Arts Association had decayed from


    within, it was time to set up a new one.


    ¡°Secretary Wake, you¡¯re a citizen of this country. Why are you helping the Lopez family by defaming


    us?¡±


    Jeremy roared, and the chills that burst out of his body shocked everyone!


    The surrounding disciples of Dragon Gate also stared fixedly at Secretary Wake.


    However, he still stood proudly next to Rafael and said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m just talking ording to the


    facts. What I¡¯m seeing now is that you, Jeremy Yarner, are leading the disciples of Dragon Gate in


    trying to oppress the Lopez family! I won¡¯t allow this to happen!


    As the secretary of the World Martial Arts Association, I now order you to disperse your people and


    apologize to Rafael Lopez!¡±


    Uproar!


    Deegan Wake¡¯s ugly face was in full disy at this moment!


    Not only the disciples of Dragon Gate were angry, but even the members of other national martial arts


    families watching the scene were also very angry!


    This was tant oppression of the people and national martial arts!


    That snake!


    ¡°Traitor! Fusha¡¯sckey!¡±


    ¡°Are you worthy of being a citizen of Orienta? Scum!¡±


    ¡°Go back and lick the boots of your Fusha owner! Trash!¡±


    For a moment, the crowd became angry and criticized Deegan Wake.


    However, Deegan was unperturbed. It was because Rafael had promised him 50 million!


    Just by saying some words, he could earn 50 million!


    Rafael was very satisfied at this moment.


    With a smug face, he looked at the furious Jeremy and said lightly, ¡°Jeremy, aren¡¯t you going to


    apologize to the Lopez family? Do you want to defy the orders of the secretary of the World Martial Arts


    Association?¡±


    Jeremy¡¯s face darkened.


    He stared at Deegan for a while, feeling indignant and appalled.


    It was really sorrowful to have met a scumbag who betrayed his country for glory!

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    The surrounding noise gradually quietened.


    Everyone could see that Jeremy was under immense pressure from the World Martial Arts Association.


    Would he apologize?


    If he disobeyed orders from the World Martial Arts Association, Jeremy would be expelled. All the


    benefits would be gone, and he would also be punished by the martial arts circles of various countries!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jeremy. Some were unhappy, others were reproachful, and a few were


    gloating.


    Most of the citizens of the country were full of anger!


    The World Martial Arts Association working with Fusha was simply intolerable!


    National martial arts had the richest legacy and the longest history in the world!


    Now, they were being made to apologize to the small Lopez family of Fusha!


    It was sad and deplorable!


    Sigh!


    With a sigh, Jeremy slowly began to bend his waist.


    ¡°No, Master Yarner!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this! You¡¯re one of the representatives of national martial arts. You can¡¯t apologize to the


    Lopez family!¡±


    ¡°The Lopez family is too hateful!¡±


    Rafael¡¯s face was proud and triumphant, and his son¡¯s was no better. They were both standing there


    smugly.


    The oue had been determined.


    With Secretary Wake of the World Martial Arts Association here, Jeremy had no choice but to bite the


    bullet and swallow his indignation!


    However¡­


    Suddenly!


    Just as Jeremy was about to bend over, a figure walked up to him and grabbed his shoulders,


    straightening him up.


    Everyone looked over in astonishment and saw Philip standing next to Jeremy with one hand in his


    trouser pocket.


    ¡°Master Yarner, you¡¯re one of the representatives of national martial arts. This backbone of yours must


    never be bent.¡±


    Philip said, his eyes looking brilliant as he stared at Deegan, Rafael, and others who had different


    expressions.


    Jeremy shuddered all over when he heard the words!


    Yes.


    This was the backbone of the country and national martial arts!


    He must not sumb!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Without waiting for Rafael to ask, Deegan had already stepped out and pointed at Philip angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°An ordinary citizen,¡± Philip said lightly.


    Immediately, Deegan roared, ¡°Insolence! How dare an unidentified fellow like you intervene in the


    affairs of our World Martial Arts Association?!¡±


    Philip raised his brows, looked up at the sky, and then¡­


    Bam!


    Lifting his leg, he kicked Deegan in the chest. Thetter flew out for a few meters and fell to the ground


    with a thump!


    Immediately!


    Philip lunged forward and stepped violently on Deegan¡¯s chest!


    The actions were done in one go without any hesitation!


    Puff!


    Deegan spat a mouthful of blood, stared at Philip, and roared, ¡°How dare you hit me?! I¡¯m the secretary


    of the World Martial Arts Association. I want the World Martial Arts Association to remove Dragon Gate.


    I want to issue an investigation order against the national martial arts and revoke your position!¡±


    However¡­ Philip coldly looked down at Deegan who was on the ground. He tilted his head, and with a


    cruel smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, ¡°Oh? The World Martial Arts Association? Is it very


    powerful?¡±

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    When Deegan heard Philip¡¯s words, he was very angry and shouted, ¡°Impudence! How dare a piece of


    trash like you say such nonsense about the World Martial Arts Association?! Let go of me at once.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Philip replied, and the strength under his feet increased!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Deegan let out a miserable cry, and his face was flushed red!


    Crack!


    He could clearly feel that his ribs were being crushed by this guy, bit by bit!


    Pain!


    Excruciating pain!


    It was so painful he could not breathe!


    Deegan could not withstand it anymore and shouted at Jeremy who was standing there, ¡°Jeremy


    Yarner, tell your disciple to stop at once! If you continue doing this, the World Martial Arts Association


    will definitely retaliate!¡±


    Right from the start, Deegan believed that such an arrogant boy as Philip was Jeremy¡¯s disciple.


    However¡­


    Jeremy shook his head and said with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Secretary Wake, but he¡¯s not my disciple.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Deegan was taken aback, and his eyes became filled with anger.


    Who was this guy then? A disciple of other national martial arts families?


    ¡°Lift your foot at once! I want to penalize your martial arts family! No matter which family you belong to,


    I will issue a pursuit order against you! The World Martial Arts Association will impose sanctions on you


    and the family behind you!¡±


    Deegan really could not bear it any longer and hoped that Philip would be afraid of the threats.


    However¡­


    Philip only said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t belong to any national martial arts family, nor am I a member of


    your World Martial Arts Association. I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen who can¡¯t bear to watch your ugly face


    of servitude!¡±


    As his words fell, all the disciples of Dragon Gate and even some of the national martial arts families


    raised their arms to cheer for Philip!


    Among them, Ronnie Duane was the first to call out, ¡°Yes! National martial arts will never lose to any


    martial arts forces, especially these people who have coveted our arts for a long time. We must stand


    united against them! And you, a shameless dog, actually humbled yourself to them! Damn you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this shameless Secretary Wake actually made use of his position to attack hispatriots! Kill


    him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! We must report this matter to the World Martial Arts Association and demand a thorough


    investigation on Deegan Wake! We also want to investigate the Lopez family!¡±


    Instantly, the crowd was angry!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Deegan was so frightened that his forehead was drenched in a cold sweat.


    He did not expect that this would cause public outrage.


    Following that, several disciples from national martial arts families rushed up and started beating


    Deegan while he was on the ground!


    ¡°Ouch! Stop beating me! Don¡¯t hit my face!¡±


    Deegany on the ground and clutched his head.


    At this moment, he was just like a street rat that everyone abhorred.


    Over here, Rafael Lopez¡¯s face was very gloomy. He did not expect things to turn out like this!


    Who the hell was this hateful young man?


    How dare he attack Secretary Wake of the World Martial Arts Association?!


    ¡°Damn it! Mr. Wake is a noble guest of the Lopez family. How dare you treat him like this?! You¡¯re


    disrespecting the Lopez family and disrespecting the World Martial Arts Association!¡±


    Rafael was angry. He waved his arms and opened his mouth to roar!


    That little beard of his was most obvious!


    ¡°Especially this little brat who dares to hit Mr. Wake so openly, I¡¯ll teach this arrogant boy a lesson on


    behalf of Mr. Wake!¡±


    Rafael roared and made a sudden move, throwing a punch at Philip!


    This punch contained too much power!


    Jeremy noticed it at once and immediately rushed out, trying to block the attack for Philip. At the same


    time, he roared, ¡°Rafael Lopez, how dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Philip, watch out! Dodge quickly!¡±


    Lydia also eximed in horror, her pretty face trembling.


    Oh no!


    If this punchnded on Philip, he would be crippled for sure!


    Bam!


    Rafael¡¯s punch was blocked by Jeremy.


    ¡°Jeremy Yarner, get lost!¡±


    Rafael roared and attacked again!


    Jeremy could not react in time and watched helplessly as Rafael¡¯s second punchunched at Philip!


    At that moment, Jeremy had made a decision. As long as Philip was still alive, Jeremy would ept


    him as an adopted son and take care of him for the rest of his life!


    Everyone eximed with widened eyes as they watched the sudden scene!


    Everyone knew that Rafael was a boxing expert!


    He was one of the 13 experts in the Fusha martial arts circle!

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    However¡­


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Philip stood with his arms behind him. His eyes were like burning torches as


    he stared fixedly at Rafael¡¯s punch that was iing.


    This guy was so calm!


    Ronnie was very anxious, wishing that he could take this punch for Philip!


    Everyone believed that Philip would be crippled if not dead!


    After all, he had angered Rafael Lopez of the Lopez family from Fusha!


    At the critical juncture!


    Suddenly!


    A beast-like roar sounded at the entrance of the main hall, carrying an overwhelming pressure with it. It


    shocked everyone!


    ¡°A small Lopez family actually dares to make a move against the noble Young Master rke?! Do you


    still put Jacob Jensen in your eyes?!¡±


    This roar directly shocked everyone¡¯s hearts!


    Rafael¡¯s punch stopped about half an arm¡¯s distance from Philip¡¯s heart and could not advance another


    inch!


    It was because a white figure was already standing next to Philip, full of majestic coercion!


    In mid-air, a wrinkled arm full of explosive power grabbed hold of Rafael¡¯s wrist tightly!


    Jacob Jensen!


    His eyes were as cold as winter, and the veins on his temples bulged slightly. His body radiated beast-


    like anger!


    ¡°The kung fu of the Jensen family! The true art!¡±


    Someone shouted from the crowd and everyone was stunned!


    Unexpectedly, they were actually witnessing the legendary kung fu of the Jensen family!


    Jacob Jensen had not disyed his skills in public for many years.


    Bam!


    Following that, Jacob raised his hand and flicked it. Rafael took a few steps back before stopping!


    Hiss!


    Too strong!


    Old Master Jacob Jensen was already in his 80s and still so strong!


    There was hope for national martial arts!


    With the help of his disciple, Rafael finally stood still. With cold eyes, he stared at Jacob on the


    opposite side and suppressed his arrogance. Even so, he still said with an intriguing smile, ¡°For Mr.


    Jacob Jensen to make a move, this world martial arts exchange meeting is worthy of the Lopez family.¡±


    Hmph!


    Jacob snorted coldly, guarded Philip behind him, and shouted sternly, ¡°All visitors are guests here, but


    your actions are too arrogant. Are you disrespecting our country¡¯s martial arts?¡±


    Rafael replied, ¡°Of course not. With Mr. Jensen around, the national martial arts is still evergreen. But I


    do wonder what will happen when Mr. Jensen is no longer around?¡±


    When everyone heard the words, their hearts shuddered!


    However, what Rafael said was a fact. The development of national martial arts was too slow.


    Only the older generation was passing it on, while the neers rarely excelled in the world martial


    arts arena.


    In short, there was a gap in legacy.


    This was the sorrow of national martial arts.


    Jacob was also helpless. Although he had beenmitted to the inheritance and development of


    national martial arts, the reality was cruel.


    Nowadays, more people would choose the more popr mixed martial arts or kickboxing.


    Suddenly¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A cold voice sounded from behind Jacob.


    ¡°No matter how the national martial arts develop or what it will develop into, it¡¯s not something Fusha


    should worry about. Since you¡¯ve asked, I can tell you that our national martial arts will always stand at


    the top of the world! And there will be more inheritors than you have ever seen before!¡±


    Philip said solemnly, ¡°If the Lopez family is unwilling to ept this, we can set up a ring and arrange a


    match. Of course, all the Fusha martial arts families, or anyone from other countries who are


    dissatisfied with the national martial arts, are wee to participate. Our national martial arts have


    plenty of practitioners and we will ept all challenges!¡±

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Dead silence!


    The previous mor amidst the audience fell silent now.


    Everyone looked at Philip in disbelief.


    This guy was too arrogant!


    What did he say just now? He wanted to set up a ring to challenge martial artists from all over the


    world?


    This was outrageous!


    Who was he?


    Could he speak on behalf of the martial arts world?


    Rafael¡¯s face was full of gloom and his cold eyes red at Philip. After a long while, he suddenly


    grinned and sneered, ¡°Arrogant guy, can you speak on behalf of your national martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s too arrogant! The boxing team is the first to object!¡±


    ¡°This mere national martial artist dares to set up a world arena to challenge martial artists from all over


    the world?!¡±


    Suddenly, many Fusha people used Philip of ignorance and arrogance.


    At this moment, even the disciples of some national martial arts families chose to remain silent as


    indifferent onlookers.


    They did not wish to step out. Some people even sneered, ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know this guy. He can¡¯t


    speak on behalf of our martial arts circle!¡±


    ¡°Where did the troublemakere from? He¡¯s simply causing disputes between our national martial


    arts and the martial arts forces of other countries! This guy has malicious intentions!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jensen, who is this guy? Can he speak on behalf of national martial arts?¡±


    Many disciples of the national martial arts families and members of the National Martial Arts


    Association expressed hostility toward Philip.


    Even Deegan Wake, who got up from the ground at this moment, pointed at Philip and yelled, ¡°Damn it!


    How dare you beat me and humiliate me in public?! I¡¯m the secretary of the World Martial Arts


    Association. I must report this matter. I want to conduct a thorough investigation on Dragon Gate and


    national martial arts!¡±


    Deegan was almost mad with anger!


    Since being in the industry for so long, he had always been well respected by people wherever he


    went.


    He had never suffered such humiliation before!


    ¡°Presumptuous! Deegan Wake, you¡¯re just one of the secretaries of the World Martial Arts Association.


    How dare you criticize Young Master rke? Is my identity as director of the board merely for disy?¡±


    Jacob was furious. He stood with his arms behind him, staring at Deegan coldly.


    Thump!


    Deegan suddenly came back to his senses and noticed Jacob next to Philip!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This was the current director of the World Martial Arts Association!


    Oh no!


    Everyone also suddenly reacted. Jacob Jensen was the director of the World Martial Arts Association.


    Although he would retire next year, his position still remained!


    In the audience, no one would have a higher status than him, right?


    Deegan immediately smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Director Jensen, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Jacob snorted coldly. He would not tolerate something like this and immediately said sternly, ¡°I saw


    what you did just now. Starting today, your position as secretary of the association has been revoked!¡±


    Uproar!


    Jacob exercised his power as director of the World Martial Arts Association and fired a secretary!


    Ba-thump!


    Deegan did not even struggle. He was so scared that he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Director Jensen, I was wrong. Please have mercy on me. I won¡¯t dare to do this anymore.¡±


    How could Deegan not be afraid? Over the years, he had offended many martial arts families and


    forces for private interests.


    If he was fired from the role of secretary of the association, he would definitely suffer from retaliation!


    However¡­


    Jacob ignored him and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°I will notify the association immediately about this


    matter. Get out!¡±


    Deegan got scared by that loud reprimand and immediately got up from the ground before running


    away in a panic.


    When would he escape if not now?

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Instantly¡­


    Rafael¡¯s face became gloomier. He did not expect that this incident would cause Jacob to take action


    and fire a secretary in public!


    ¡°Mr. Jensen is still very tough,¡± Rafael said casually.


    Behind him, Javi suddenly stepped forward and asked with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Jensen, the guy who said that


    a world arena will be set up for national martial artists to challenge all martial arts families from all over


    the world, are his words true?


    ¡°From your culture, I understand that a gentleman must hold true to his words.


    ¡°Mr. Jensen, if you¡¯re afraid, you must punish this arrogant fellow right now!¡±


    When Javi¡¯s voice fell, countless Fusha people, including those from other martial arts forces, all


    started to criticize Philip!


    It was because they believed that Jacob would not listen to the words of a braggart.


    Set up a world arena?


    Challenge the martial arts families all over the world? This was nothing but a joke. This man was


    courting death!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The current national martial artists could not even beat Fusha!


    On the other hand, Philip still looked indifferent.


    Jacob frowned, looked at Philip, and said softly, ¡°Young Master rke, the world arena is not a joke.


    It¡¯ll cause an uproar. Besides, we don¡¯t have many outstanding young talents in national martial arts.


    This is also why people from all over the world are keeping a close eye on us.¡±


    However, Philip just said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. Just set up a match and let the martial arts


    forces around the world take the challenge.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jacob trembled.


    Was Young Master rke so confident?


    ¡°Young Master rke, are you thinking¡­¡± Jacob instantly thought of a certain possibility.


    Philip twisted his eyebrows and became stern. ¡°You guessed it.¡±


    After receiving Philip¡¯s affirmation, Jacob was startled at first before getting extremely excited!


    If they participated and represented the national martial arts against the martial arts forces of various


    countries, then national martial arts would undoubtedly win!


    They were the foundation of the entire country!


    With them around, no other forces could covet national martial arts!


    Instantly, Jacob¡¯s back straightened. He directly addressed the audience and dered, ¡°I, Jacob


    Jensen, as the director of the World Martial Arts Association, hereby announce to the whole world that


    the national martial arts circle will set up a world arena in seven days. Anyone who has any


    dissatisfaction is weed to challenge!


    ¡°If national martial arts is defeated, we will immediately withdraw from the World Martial Arts


    Association!¡±


    Boom!


    In the next half an hour, Jacob¡¯s words spread to martial arts families around the world!


    At this moment, the whole world knew that the national martial arts circle was setting up a world arena


    to challenge all the martial artists in the world.


    Uproar!


    From this moment on, Philip rke¡¯s name was spread among martial arts families and forces around


    the world!


    Furthermore, someone had secretly filmed the video at that time, tranted Philip¡¯s original words into


    dozens ofnguages, and spread them all over the world!


    The martial arts families and forces all over the world were astounded!


    What an arrogant kid!


    Jacob Jensen actually agreed to this kind of proposal!


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s reputation spread in the domestic martial arts circles.


    Naturally, there was a mix of praises and criticisms.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy named Philip rke? He actually got the support of Mr. Jacob Jensen.¡± At a closed-


    door meeting among the martial arts circles, many representatives from the martial arts world were at


    the scene. They were discussing this matter enthusiastically.

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    ¡°Bah! He¡¯s nothing but a glory-seeking clown! Does he really think he can speak on behalf of the


    national martial arts? The current national martial artists can¡¯t evenpare to the few martial arts


    families of Fusha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Jensen must be confused to open the world arena. This time, the national martial arts


    circle will lose all dignity for sure!¡±


    ¡°I really admire this young guy. He has confidence and courage. A rare talent!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! If we lose this time, he¡¯ll be a sinner through the ages!¡±


    Various rumors spread in the martial arts circles and everyone mored.


    Of course, this happened a few dayster.


    Looking back to the present, Philip and Jacob were still confronting Rafael and the others.


    In the end, Rafael waved his arms and left with the Lopez family.


    At this point, a skirmish ended just like this.


    Most of the crowd also dispersed.


    It was because everyone knew that the next highlight would take ce in the world arena. Tonight¡¯s


    world martial arts exchange had no meaning anymore.


    However, the nned agenda still had to be carried out.


    Jacob left with Philip and Jeremy, returning to the inner hall.


    It was only when Philip and the others left that explosive discussions broke out in the crowd!


    ¡°Gosh! What did I see just now? Mr. Jacob Jensen actually made a respectful invitation to that guy!¡±


    ¡°I could see that for myself. Who on earth is that kid?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s the first time I met him. I must go home quickly and ask my dad about it.¡±


    The crowd discussed incessantly, most of them shocked by what Philip said just now.


    They still felt dissatisfied.


    Everyone felt that a storm wasing!


    A major martial arts event was about to be held!


    Among the crowd, Ronnie abandoned the old butler and trotted out. He ran over to Philip, knelt on the


    ground with a thud, and wailed. ¡°Can Young Master rke please seek justice for my father and the


    Duane family?¡±


    The sudden scene frightened Jacob and Jeremy, as well as Lydia.


    Philip turned around and looked at Ronnie who was kneeling on the ground crying, feeling a little


    sympathetic.


    He thought Ronnie was a good person, high-spirited, strong, and courageous!


    Even if he knew he could not beat Javi, he resolutely stepped out for the sake of the Duane family and


    the dignity of national martial arts.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Philip said and pulled Ronnie up.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ronnie¡¯s face was still pale. His injuries were obviously quite serious.


    He looked at Philip with tears in his eyes and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I want to be as strong as


    you!¡±


    Philip was taken aback. He nced at Jacob and Jeremy, and the two elders both shook their heads.


    Jeremy said, ¡°Young man, your father and I are old friends. I understand your situation very well. Your


    body is too weak to practice martial arts. You may not even be able to handle general physical


    training.¡±


    Hearing this, Ronnie¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    After that, he said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Yarner, is there really no other way? Doesn¡¯t any elixir work?¡±


    Jeremy chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Where did you hear those things? Those are lies. Have you


    read too many novels? The way to practice martial arts is to strengthen your body, not cultivation. Don¡¯t


    be fooled by those fantasies.¡±


    When Ronnie heard this, hisst hope was shattered.


    He had read a lot of novels about frail and sickly protagonists who identally obtained a mysterious


    elixir and started their journey in martial arts.


    Thus, Ronnie particrly admired such heroes since he was a child and even believed that it was true.


    Now, however, Jeremy had directly shattered the illusion. He could not help crying.


    Was there no chance for him to avenge his father in his entire life?


    He wanted to defeat Javi Lopez with his own strength!


    However¡­


    Philip suddenly asked, ¡°Do you really want to be strong?¡±


    Ronnie nodded heavily and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I know someone who might be able to help you, but the cost and pain involved


    are beyond the limits of most people. I¡¯m afraid that your body and willpower can¡¯t withstand it.¡±


    ¡°I can! I promise!¡±


    Ronnie felt like he was seeing the light at the end of the dark tunnel and was very excited.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    Jacob looked at Philip, suddenly guessed what he meant, and said, ¡°Young Master rke, are you


    sending him to General Williams?¡±


    ¡°I can try but it¡¯s up to him to make it happen.¡±


    Philip nodded and said to Ronnie, ¡°You should go home and recuperate first. Come and look for me


    after two weeks. If I¡¯m still in Uppercreek, you can find me in Royale Hotel. If I¡¯m not there, find me in


    Riverdale. I¡¯ll only give you half a month to go back and say goodbye to your family because you might


    be away for a few years. Of course, if you can¡¯t stand it, you might be sent back in a day.¡±


    Ronnie wiped away his tears, looked at Philip very seriously, and then bent over to say respectfully,


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master rke!¡±


    Jacob also grinned broadly, happy for Ronnie.


    This was a good opportunity for him to get close to General Williams!


    If this Duane kid had luck on his side, perhaps in three or four years, he might not be so weak


    anymore.


    At that time, perhaps he would even be a man with a radiant and indomitable spirit!


    However¡­


    Suddenly, a gloomy voice sounded from a distance.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this my poor third brother? I heard that you were beaten when you challenged Javi Lopez.


    Fortunately, you didn¡¯t die.¡±


    From a distance, they saw a young man who was very fashionable dressed in branded clothes. He was


    walking over with a slender and charming woman in his arms.


    ¡°Holt Duane!¡±


    When Ronnie saw the man, his whole body became tense like he was a fierce little beast clenching its


    fists tightly.


    Holt Duane, the second young master of the Duane family was Ronnie¡¯s elder brother and also half-


    brother from a different mother.


    Ronnie was born to the second wife and had a low status in the Duane family.


    In other words, Gideon would normally care for them, but the rest of the Duane family treated Ronnie


    and his mother coldly and inappropriately.


    ¡°Oh, why are you looking so fierce? Do you want to eat me?¡±


    Holtughed mockingly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ronnie asked bitterly.


    This brother had been away from home since his father¡¯s ident.


    His father¡¯s presence could still suppress his arrogant, domineering, and extravagant temperament.


    As soon as his father had an ident though, he became more rampant.


    The eldest brother, in order topete with the uncles and elders of the Duane family for family


    property and power, did not even care about how his father was doing in the hospital.


    Not to mention such private affairs.


    Moreover, the eldest brother also indulged the second brother because he had one lesspetitor,


    albeit Holt spent more money.


    Holt sneered, pped Ronnie on the face, and shouted, ¡°How dare you talk to me this way? Why can¡¯t


    I be here? Even a wastrel like you can join in the fun. I¡¯m the second young master of the Duane family.


    Aren¡¯t I more distinguished than the brat of my father¡¯s mistress?¡±


    Ronnie¡¯s face went red, a clear palm print surfacing. He gritted his teeth and controlled his anger.


    Philip watched silently and saw a shadow of his past self in Ronnie.


    He had also been a pathetic person.


    One who only knew how to endure.


    In the future, he would surely achieve great sess!


    ¡°Oh, did you make some new friends? Two old men? Hey, this little girl is pretty good. How about it?


    Why don¡¯t you have some fun with me?¡±


    At one nce, Holt noticed Jacob, Jeremy, and Lydia standing sideways behind Ronnie.


    Lydia frowned and grumbled about scoundrels under her breath.


    Philip also shook his head helplessly.


    It was really sad for the Duane family to have produced such a son. Coincidentally, Holt noticed Philip


    shaking his head. He instantly became unhappy and his face darkened. He pointed at Philip, shouting,


    ¡°Why the hell are you shaking your head? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll make you kneel and beg for


    forgiveness!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Holt was very upset! How dare Philip shake his head at him?!


    He was Holt Duane of the Duane family!


    How could this ordinary person judge him and shake his head?!


    Philip was also slightly taken aback. He turned his head and looked at Holt with scorching eyes.


    This person was a bit arrogant!


    It seemed that the Duane family was not doing that great after all.


    No wonder Ronnie was bullied andughed at.


    ¡°Holt, don¡¯t be rude to Young Master rke!¡±


    Ronnie clenched his fists tightly. He was full of anger as he shouted loudly at his second brother for the


    first time.


    However, he was still a little scared.


    Holt was also surprised by Ronnie¡¯s attitude toward him. This useless third brother of his was in a


    temper today. How dare he yell at him?!


    Smack!


    Holt went up and pped him again, pointing to Ronnie¡¯s nose and yelling, ¡°What the hell is the matter


    with you? How dare you shout at me? Why, is a piece of trash like you getting bold just because you¡¯ve


    made a few friends? Are you trying to stand up for this girl? Take a good look at your face in the mirror!¡±


    Holt¡¯s words were fierce and insulting.


    Judging by his next moves, Ronnie must be ustomed to getting bullied. He lowered his head and


    muttered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re friends I just met.¡±


    Ronnie was worried that Holt might do something to Philip, but he forgot one thing.


    Jeremy and Jacob were not ordinary characters.


    ¡°Speak louder!¡±


    Holt went up again and kicked Ronnie¡¯s waist. Thetter staggered directly and fell to the ground.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ronnie endured the pain, got up from the ground, and said to Holt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they¡¯re my friends.¡±


    Holt went up and pped Ronnie again, saying angrily, ¡°The hell with your friends! Is it your turn to


    interrupt? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing but a mongrel raised by the Duane family. Your


    mother is also a woman my dad brought home by ident. Do you really consider yourself a family


    member?¡±


    Holt¡¯s words became harsher.


    Ronnie clenched his fists tightly, his nails piercing into his flesh!


    He gritted his teeth and apologized over and over again.


    As for Holt, he insulted and pped Ronnie again and again.


    Finally!


    Ronnie could not control himself anymore!


    With bloodshot eyes, he roared, ¡°F*ck you! You can humiliate me but don¡¯t scold my mother!¡±


    Immediately afterward, Ronnie squeezed his fist and hit Holt with a punch.


    Holt seemed to have been waiting for this. With a grin at the corners of his eyes, he was about to hit


    Ronnie¡¯s heart with a backhand punch!


    This punch was extremely overbearing!


    This punch was enough to kill Ronnie!


    Jacob saw it, Jeremy saw it, and Philip naturally saw it too.


    What a vicious Holt Duane!


    Boom!


    A figure flew upside down and fell heavily to the ground, unable to move for a long time!


    However, it was Ronnie who was still standing.


    He looked at his fist in disbelief, thinking it was himself. Just then, he saw Philip standing a few steps


    ahead of him somehow with his hands in his trouser pockets. He was looking at Holt on the ground


    indifferently.


    ¡°Young Master rke?¡± Ronnie eximed in surprise.


    Philip raised his hand, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Not bad. You know when to endure and


    when not to.¡±


    Then, he walked straight to Holt who was being helped up by his gorgeous femalepanion.


    He red at Philip fiercely and roared, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you interfere in the Duane


    family¡¯s affairs? Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡±


    Damn it!


    Holt was livid!


    At his age, he had never been beaten by anyone before!


    This wretched guy and that wastrel Ronnie, he must capture them. He would break all their limbs and


    render them useless!


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Philip rke, a friend of Ronnie¡¯s.¡±


    Philip shrugged faintly with an indifferent expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Philip rke? Who the f*ck? I¡¯ve never heard of you! Kneel down and apologize to me at once!


    Otherwise, the Duane family won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Holt¡¯s face was full of anger. He did not put Philip in his eyes at all.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Ronnie¡¯s friend?


    He must be a good-for-nothing too!


    What friends could trash like Ronnie make?


    Haha.


    Two old men and an ignorant brat!


    What a perfect match!


    Holt was not a member of the martial arts circle. He was just an arrogant rich second-generation who


    did not know anything about the martial arts circle.


    Naturally, he did not recognize Jacob and Jeremy.


    The only reason he came today was that he had promised his femalepanion to show off.


    However, not only did he fail to show off, but he was even beaten up by someone!


    This annoyed Holt!


    Philip looked at Holt with a grin and said, ¡°The Duane family? Are you worthy of being a part of them?


    Gideon is going to be mad if he knew there¡¯s a son like you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! The Duane family is a national martial arts family, after all. We have power. Who are you to


    say that?¡±


    Holt was annoyed. He had always been regarded as a rebellious son by his father. There had long


    been a grudge between the two.


    Now, being ridiculed by garbage like Philip, he was naturally very upset!


    ¡°Are you asking me?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly, looked at Holt coldly, and said, ¡°You might get scared to death if I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Are you trying to scare me? Do you know the strength of my Duane family? Even those old


    fogeys in the martial arts world must be respectful when they see my Duane family! And that director of


    the National Martial Arts Association, Jacob Jensen, even he has to call me Second Young Master


    Duane when he sees me! Who the hell do you think you are? Trying to scare me to death?¡±


    Holt was very angry and tried to bluff his way indiscriminately.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Those old guys were not around anyway.


    The two old things next to Ronnie could not be members of the National Martial Arts Association, right?


    ¡°Holt, don¡¯t be rude to Young Master rke! And Mr. Jacob Jensen is here!¡±


    Ronnie was anxious.


    Since just now, he had roughly guessed Philip¡¯s identity.


    How could an ordinary person gain such respect from Jacob?


    Furthermore, Jacob was right here!


    How dare Holt spout such brazen words?!


    They were doomed!


    ¡°What Jacob Jensen? Ronnie, are you trying to gang up with him to scare me too? Are you telling me


    that the old man next to you is Jacob Jensen?¡±


    Holt sneered, turned his head, and said to the old man behind Ronnie, ¡°Hey, old man, if you don¡¯t want


    to cause trouble, just get lost! At the door just now, I met old Mr. Jensen and he personally weed


    me in!¡±


    Holt had already bragged to the skies anyway, so naturally, he had no concerns continuing.


    As soon as he uttered these words, Jacob¡¯s already dark face became extremely unpleasant.


    On the side, Lydia tried her best to hold back herughter. She found it funny seeing her great-


    grandpa¡¯s face turning blue.


    It turned out that there was such a stupid guy in the Duane family.


    Philip also shook his head. ncing at Jacob, he shrugged to express his helplessness.


    Ronnie was so embarrassed that he wanted to die. How he wished to find a hole to bury his head in it!


    Holt was such a shame to the Duane family!


    Coincidentally!


    At this moment, a few patriarchs and members of several national martial arts families were


    approaching. They bowed to Jacob and respectfully said, ¡°Greetings to Old Master Jensen and Master


    Yarner.¡±


    Thump!


    Holt was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    ¡°Old Master Jensen.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jensen, how has your health been recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    This group of people keptplimenting Jacob.


    Many of the patriarchs and members of the martial arts families stood beside Jacob in reverence,


    waiting for him to step into the inner hall first.


    ¡°Hey, Holt, are you here too?¡±


    Among them, some members of a martial arts family recognized Holt and greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t look so good. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Someone looked at Holt and found that his face had turned very ugly.


    How could it not?


    Holt even wanted to die now!


    He stared at the old man in front of him nkly. He was actually Jacob Jensen of the Jensen family!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The director of the National Martial Arts Association, the director of the World Martial Arts Association,


    and one of the remaining seven outstanding heroes in the domestic martial arts circles!


    Holt cursed himself in his heart. Why could he not control his mouth?!


    Everything was over!


    Completely done for!


    Ronnie must have set up this trap for him!


    Jeremy smiled helplessly at this moment and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it seems that your reputation is


    average as there are still people who don¡¯t know you. However, this young man has an extraordinary


    temperament and even dares to brag by using your name.¡±


    Hmph!


    Jacob snorted coldly and bellowed at Holt, ¡°Did you just say I have to call you Second Young Master


    Duane when I see you?¡±


    Thump!


    Holt was immediately frightened by Jacob¡¯s aura and knelt on the ground. He stammered as he


    apologized, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just nonsense.¡±


    Jacob continued to ask sternly, ¡°Did you say you saw me at the entrance just now and I personally


    weed you?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I was talking nonsense, Mr. Jensen. I was wrong, I was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have bragged.


    It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Holt kept apologizing, pping his mouth as he did so.


    Everyone was stunned, looking at the scene in front of them in bewilderment.


    At this time, the mischievous Lydia recounted the story of Holt¡¯s pretentious bragging just now.


    Immediately, everyone was full of disdain.


    ¡°Wow, Holt Duane can sure brag.¡±


    ¡°What a great joke! This Holt Duane doesn¡¯t even know anything about national martial arts but came


    here to show off. He should learn his lesson now!¡±


    ¡°s, the Duane family is very pitiful. Gideon was hurt and his sons can¡¯t take over from him. Our


    national martial arts will be facing some difficult times ahead.¡±


    In the face of everyone¡¯s contempt and criticisms, Holt¡¯s face was red and hot.


    Now, he was a target in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Philip just watched coldly withoutment.


    Jacob snorted and said, ¡°Holt, as the second young master of the Duane family, you failed to bring


    glory to the Duane family and even acted rampantly by oppressing your sibling! Someday, I¡¯ll have to


    visit your family and teach you a lesson on your father¡¯s behalf!¡±


    Holt bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen is right.¡±


    With that said¡­


    Jacob turned to Philip and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, let¡¯s step inside.¡±


    Philip calmly nced at Holt who was kneeling on the ground, turned around, and walked into the inner


    hall.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed.


    Ronnie remained outside. He walked up to Holt and stretched out his hand to help him up, saying,


    ¡°Holt, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Holt roared angrily and shoved Ronnie away. With bloodshot eyes, he red at Ronnie. ¡°Ronnie


    Duane, I won¡¯t forget this humiliation! You asked for it! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    After that, Holt waved his hand and left Dragon Gate with his femalepanion.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Ronnie stood at the door of the inner hall, looked at Holt¡¯s resentful back view, and clenched his fist


    before slowly releasing it.


    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a voice from behind him.


    Ronnie turned around and saw Philip, who had entered earlier, standing behind him. He was leaning


    against the wall, smoking a cigarette.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master rke,¡± Ronnie quickly turned around and shouted respectfully.


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Young Master rke. Just call me Philip.¡±


    Ronnie was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Philip to be so approachable, but he still smiled


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Brother Philip then.¡±


    Philip nced at Ronnie, not caring about such titles, and said, ¡°It works.¡±


    Ronnie answered Philip¡¯s previous question, ¡°I want to take revenge, but I want Holt to turn over a new


    leaf even more.¡±


    Philip frowned, stared at Ronnie, and asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you think he treats you bad enough? Not


    only did he humiliate you, but he also insulted your mother.¡±


    Ronnie shook his head and said, ¡°But he¡¯s my second brother after all and a member of the Duane


    family. The waters in the Duane family run deep. You might not understand this, but this is what I truly


    hope for.¡±


    Philip was silent. He finished smoking the cigarette in his hand and nodded before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t


    interfere with your private affairs, but after half a month, you¡¯d better be ready. Whether you can


    reinvent yourself is up to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Ronnie was suddenly startled. He quickly bowed to Philip and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother


    Philip. I will definitely work hard.¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of hard work. You¡¯ll understand soon.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around, walked to the inner hall, and said, ¡°Go back and recuperate from your


    injuries. I¡¯ll see you in half a month.¡±


    Ronnie responded, stood up straight, and looked at Philip¡¯s carefree figure.


    This was the only idol in his life, the person he admired!


    ¡°Third Young Master, we should go back now.¡±


    Behind him, the old butler waited quietly with his coat.


    Ronnie nodded, turned around, and left Dragon Gate with the old butler.


    Looking back to the interior hall of Dragon Gate again, Philip sat at the table for normal guests. Jacob


    Jensen and Jeremy Yarner, as well as the heads of some national martial arts families, members of the


    National Martial Arts Association, and the World Martial Arts Association, sat in the guest seats, which


    were in a separate luxurious private room.


    Of course, this inner hall was connected in all directions.


    The guest seats were located in the most central area, separated by a wooden partition carved with


    dragons and phoenixes. There were two big tables each at the four corners of the inner hall, already


    full of people at this moment.


    These people were the representatives of the national martial arts family and the representatives of the


    association. They were discussing what had happened just now.


    ¡°Did you hear what happened at the entrance just now? Someone had a conflict with the Lopez family


    and almost started fighting!¡±


    ¡°I heard Javi Lopez challenged Jeremy Yarner. In the end, even Rafael Lopez and Old Master Jensen


    stepped forward.¡±


    ¡°So spectacr? What happened exactly?¡±


    A group of people kept chattering. They were not at the scene earlier.


    Some of the martial arts families and members of the association sat properly while listening,


    seemingly unconcerned.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be surprised after you hear it. ording to the story, a kid named Philip rke was very


    audacious. He even made a bet with the Lopez family to set up the world arena in Uppercreek to


    challenge martial artists from all over the world.¡±


    ¡°I know about this. Mr. Jacob Jensen actually agreed to it and the match will be held in a week!¡±


    ¡°Philip rke? Who is he? Which family does he belong to?¡± Many people were taken aback. They did


    not know Philip at all and had not even heard of him.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who Philip rke is? Here are the photos I took just now. They¡¯re not very clear,


    but you can still see some details.¡±


    Someone took out their phone and showed the photo. It was taken from a very far angle.


    Sure enough, it was taken by a man who did not know much. The focus was extremely blurry.


    ¡°Your photo is too abstract, isn¡¯t it? Who was on the scene just now? Can you tell us what the situation


    right now is?¡±


    Many people were very anxious at the moment. They did not even know that such a big thing had


    happened.


    While everyone was talking about Philip, he was sitting at a guest table somewhere. Lydia Jensen was


    sitting next to him, observing him secretly.


    This guy was really arrogant and outrageous just now.


    This was the attitude the guy she liked should have!


    Until now, Lydia¡¯s heart was still throbbing.


    Philip nced at the time, thinking about going back to apany Wynn and M as soon as


    possible.


    Lydia whispered with a look of admiration, ¡°Brother Phil, you were too domineering and too manly just


    now! Did you notice the pale faces of Rafael and Javi Lopez just now? It was too cool!¡±


    Lydia was very excited, thinking about getting Philip¡¯s attention.


    However, Philip just turned his head and nced over while smiling faintly. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lydia¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed and she looked a little unhappy.


    This Philip was really too nerdy. She was already so proactive but he still ignored her!


    She was angry!


    Lydia was dejected and kicked Philip with her toes from time to time to vent her inner emotions.


    Philip just smiled faintly. Considering that little girl¡¯s temperament, he would not go as low as to


    chastise her.


    Coincidentally.


    At this time, a few groups of people arrived in the inner hall. A swarm of young men and women were


    talking andughing. They kept looking at the private room in the center, appearing very envious. They


    then walked to Philip¡¯s table and sat down directly.


    Philip nced at them and his brows twitched.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were old acquaintances.


    To avoid causing trouble, Philip got up and prepared to go out to get some fresh air.


    However, an unkind voice sounded from the table.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the good-for-nothing Philip rke? Why is he here too?¡±


    Gil Dean was holding Ynda Lee in his arms at the moment, talking andughing with a few friends.


    Gil¡¯s family ran a securitypany. His father, Gus Dean, was also a member of the National Martial


    Arts Association. He had first-rate kickboxing skills.


    Therefore, he was also qualified to participate.


    As soon as Gil finished speaking, Ynda raised her eyebrows and stared at Philip contemptuously.


    She said sarcastically, ¡°Damn it, why do we have to run into this person everywhere we go? It¡¯s really


    bad luck.¡±


    Ynda could hardly believe they ran into this jerk again.


    Philip turned his head and nced at them coldly. He did not intend to get entangled with them any


    longer, so he just got up and prepared to leave.


    Here, Gil did not want to let go of this opportunity. He got up, stepped forward directly, and stopped


    Philip. He sneered, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Did you do something wrong and are afraid we¡¯ll


    expose you?¡±


    Gil had been looking for Philip these days but found no trace of him at all.


    Unexpectedly, he ran into him here today. His luck was really too good!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to ask me to get out of your way?¡±


    Gil was annoyed. This Philip was really too full of himself.


    He still dared to talk to him this way on such an asion!


    Ynda also stepped forward at this time. She walked over with raised eyebrows and said to Philip


    mockingly, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re really disgusting to sneak in here. Do you know what this ce is? Do you


    know who the people present here today are? If you find out, you might be scared to death!¡±


    This piece of trash would really try to barge into any special events.


    It was really disgusting!

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    Several other friends of Gil also started taunting. ¡°Young Master Dean, is this the scumbag you


    mentionedst time in Blossoms Park who scammed other people?¡±


    ¡°Damn! This young man is really capable!¡±


    ¡°He looks like an idiot at first nce. Why don¡¯t we just throw him out?¡±


    Faced with these people¡¯s sarcastic remarks and ridicule, Philip¡¯s face grew colder and colder.


    He stared at Gil and said solemnly, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No! If you want to leave, do it between my legs!¡±


    Gil spread his legs and pointed downward, giving Philip a provocative look.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡±


    Lydia could not stand it anymore. She got up and shouted at Gil and the others.


    Gil turned his head. He had never seen this girl before. She looked very lively.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Do you know this scumbag?¡±


    Ynda crossed her arms and stared at Lydia in dissatisfaction as she asked.


    She was not a fool and naturally noticed that Gil was distracted by this girl.


    Lydia walked over, stood in front of Philip, and warned Gil and the others, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are


    and I don¡¯t care either. Apologize to Brother Philip at once!¡±


    ¡°Apologize? You want me to apologize to this scammer?¡±


    Gil smiled with a ferocious coldness at the corners of his mouth.


    He had waited a long time for the opportunity to humiliate Philip in public, so how could he easily miss


    it?


    ¡°Haha, what a joke. Brother Philip? He¡¯s just a piece of trash.¡±


    Yndaughed wildly, her eyes full of contempt.


    Several other people also shook their heads and sneered.


    Even the people who were sitting at this table were indifferent when they saw this scene.


    Many of them knew Gil and knew that he was the son of Gus in Uppercreek. He was used to getting


    things his way since he was a child.


    Although they thought the name Philip rke sounded familiar, they would naturally not equate him to


    the person they had talked about just now.


    Such a person was not worthy of sitting with guests like them.


    Lydia red at Ynda fiercely, went straight over, and pped her face angrily. She then pointed to


    her nose and yelled, ¡°Why is your mouth so vicious? How dare you scold Brother Philip? I¡¯m going to


    kill you!¡±


    Ynda was stunned!


    She could not react at all. She was actually pped by a little girl!


    Suddenly, Ynda pointed to Lydia hysterically and shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me? You¡¯re dead!¡±


    In an instant, Ynda rushed forward.


    However, the results could be imagined!


    Lydia was a practitioner after all and directly tossed Ynda out.


    How embarrassing for a prettydy to be thrown on the ground by someone like this!


    Ynda almost went mad!


    She was sprawled on the ground and dared not get up for a while. It was too shameful!


    Lydia just pped her hands lightly and then looked triumphantly at Gil who appeared a little flustered.


    She asked, ¡°Do you want to try it too?¡±


    With a frown, Gil quickly helped Ynda up from the ground.


    Ynda exploded, pointed at Lydia hysterically, and shouted, ¡°Young Master Dean, you must stand up


    for me!¡± Gil was also annoyed at this time. He stared at Lydia angrily and shouted, ¡°Who are you? How


    dare you do this to my girlfriend? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll ask my dad to get some people and destroy your


    family!¡±

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    When Gil said this, he was really arrogant!


    He acted as if this ce belonged to him!


    To say such arrogant words so easily, it clearly showed how domineering Gil was in his daily life.


    Lydia was also taken aback for a moment. She looked at him as if he was an idiot and asked, ¡°What


    did you say? You want to destroy my family?¡±


    This was the best joke Lydia had heard in a long time.


    Was this guy¡¯s head kicked by a donkey?


    Standing behind Lydia, Philip shook his head helplessly. Did Gil not know Lydia of the Jensen family?


    Seeing that Philip dared to shake his head, Ynda immediately pointed at him angrily and shouted,


    ¡°Why are you shaking your head? Are you looking down on Young Master Dean? Let me tell you,


    Young Master Dean¡¯s father is a member of the National Martial Arts Association! He¡¯s a kickboxing


    champion!


    ¡°All the people here today are prominent figures in the martial arts world! What right does a wastrel


    have to act so arrogantly here?


    ¡°Also, do you think you¡¯re somebody just because you managed to sneak in here?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? You¡¯re still a nobody!¡±


    Ynda was very angry. She was pped in the face in public and there was nowhere to vent her


    frustrations!


    She dared not yell at Lydia but Philip was still okay.


    Gil alsoughed sarcastically and said, ¡°A piece of trash still dares to act pretentiously here. He really


    doesn¡¯t know his position!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Gil and Ynda talking one after another. Anger welled up in


    his heart.


    He had been tolerant, but some people just liked to step out and continue to provoke him.


    Was it wrong for him to keep a low profile?


    Why did they like to humiliate him for fun?


    Philip was just about to step forward when Lydia already did it for him.


    ¡°Hey, your name is Gil Dean? Your father¡¯s name is Gus Dean?¡±


    Lydia¡¯s face instantly turned cold as she red at Gil.


    This guy actually dared to humiliate Brother Philip. She must teach him a good lesson and make him


    kneel down to apologize to Brother Philip!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want to say something for this useless wretch?¡±


    Gil¡¯s lips curled up in cold disdain.


    After that, he said to Philip again, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to talk bad about you, but hiding behind a girl like


    this can only be done by a useless scumbag like you!¡±


    Haha!


    After that, several of Gil¡¯s friends alsoughed.


    Of course, this scene attracted the attention of many people in the inner hall.


    Most of them also cast their gazes over.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Gil Dean, the young master of the Dean family? Why is he fighting with someone now?¡±


    ¡°That son of Gus Dean, hehe, he¡¯s just a yboy. But to be honest, whoever gets into a conflict with


    him will end up in a miserable state.¡±


    Everyone stood out of the way and watched the excitement.


    Of course, many of them were suddenly taken aback and said, ¡°Wait a minute, why do I think that little


    girl looks familiar? Does she look like Old Master Jensen¡¯s great-granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Damn, you don¡¯t say! It really looks like her!¡±


    Gil was not deaf, so he naturally heard everyone¡¯sments. He suddenly felt beads of sweat


    appearing on his forehead.


    It could not be such a coincidence, right?


    Old Master Jensen¡¯s great-granddaughter?


    ¡°You¡­ Are you the great-granddaughter of Mr. Jacob Jensen?¡±


    Gilcked confidence and asked weakly.


    Lydia put her hands on her waist, held her chin high, and looked at the flustered Gil. She coldly


    snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiss!


    Gil was so scared that he almost staggered, but fortunately, Ynda quickly helped him.


    ¡°Young Master Dean, what do you mean? Who¡¯s Mr. Jensen¡¯s great-granddaughter? Is she better than


    you? She just hit me in public. You must p her ten times for me!¡±


    Ynda did not know Jacob Jensen and immediately red at Lydia angrily.


    Smack!


    Suddenly!


    Gil turned around, pped Ynda angrily, and shouted, ¡°B*tch, shut the f*ck up!¡±


    With this p, everyone around him was stunned!


    Ynda was also dumbfounded. She clutched at her rapidly swelling cheek with tears in her eyes. She


    was feeling very confused.


    Why did Gil suddenly be so angry?


    Could it be that Mr. Jensen was very famous?


    Immediately after that¡­


    In the shocked eyes of everyone, Gil turned to apologize to Lydia, bowing and saying, ¡°Miss Jensen,


    I¡¯m sorry for taking the liberty just now. I¡¯m just a piece of trash. I hope that Miss Jensen will ignore it


    and forgive me for my momentary recklessness.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Gil was not a fool. He certainly knew his priorities now.


    Mr. Jacob Jensen¡¯s great-granddaughter was the blue-eyed girl in the Jensen family now!


    Countless people wanted to propose marriage to the Jensen family and even more wanted to curry


    favor with them!

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Lydia snorted coldly, stretched out her jade-like finger, and pointed at Philip behind her. She said to Gil,


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to apologize to me. Apologize to Brother Philip!¡±


    This¡­


    Gil frowned. He was very unwilling.


    Apologize to a scamming wimp?


    Where the hell was he going to put his dignity after this?


    Seeing Gil standing motionless there, Lydia threatened, ¡°You don¡¯t want to? I¡¯ll tell my great-


    grandfather then. He¡¯s just inside.¡±


    Lydia pointed to the private room in the center.


    Hearing this, Gil shuddered in fright and immediately apologized to Philip by bending over respectfully.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I hope you forgive me.¡±


    The sudden reversal made everyone confused.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he looked at Gil who was bent over. After a moment of silence, his


    eyes fell on Ynda and the others.


    Ynda was not stupid either. Seeing that Gil had lowered his posture, she naturally bent over and


    apologized as well. ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry. On ount of being acquaintances, I hope you can forgive me


    this time.¡±


    Ynda was about to cry.


    She had waited so long for the chance to p Philip¡¯s face.


    In the end, she was the one who got pped in the face twice! It was too hateful!


    This Philip rke, who the hell was he and why was there always someone standing up for him?!


    Lydia nudged Philip¡¯s waist with her elbow and said, ¡°Well, do you still want them to kneel?¡±


    Hearing that, Gil¡¯s legs trembled with fright. If he knelt down, he would really be unable to lift his head


    in this circle from now on.


    Philip sighed, shook his head, and said, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    After that, he and Lydia returned to their seats.


    Gil and the others also sat down angrily after a long while.


    However, it was like sitting on pins and needles. It was very ufortable.


    Even drinking water left a bitter taste in their mouths.


    Gil was very dissatisfied. How did this guy hook up with Mr. Jensen¡¯s great-granddaughter?


    After sitting for a while, Philip lost interest and got up to leave.


    Unfortunately, just as he was about to leave, Jacob, Jeremy, and the others in the private room


    suddenly came out and rushed to the main entrance of the inner hall very excitedly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Someone yelled, ¡°Wow, is a big figureing? Even Old Master Jensen is receiving him personally.¡±


    ¡°Who can it be?¡±


    Philip was also very puzzled. He turned to look at the main entrance of the inner hall and saw a group


    of six people appearing there.


    The first four men in ck suits nced at the audience like falcons and then stood at the door, two at


    the front and two at the back. They were greeting the two men who had stepped in from behind.


    These four men in suits were definitely not ordinary people!


    Everyone present felt the unprecedented pressure!


    That cold and dominant aura was too strong!


    Even Philip¡¯s eyelids jumped because he saw the shadows of Dragon Warriors on the four men in suits!


    No, to be precise, they were at the same level as the Dragon Warriors!


    Immediately following that.


    An elderly man in his 70s came in while relying on his walking cane with a smile on his face. He looked


    robust and was greeted by Jacob.


    Following half a step behind the old man was another person. His appearance could not be seen


    because he was wearing a mask on his face!


    Philip¡¯s eyes zed like torches. He stared at the man wearing the mask and the old man with the


    walking cane.


    He had an impression of these two people!


    He had seen them in Cirrus Vi before!

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    It was them!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were burning as he stared closely at the group of people who entered the inner hall.


    The old man was in the lead, leaning on the gilded walking cane. He greeted Jacob and they chatted


    quietly.


    It was pretty obvious that Jacob respected the old man who was about his age.


    Jacob Jensen was one of the champions of the national martial arts, the director of the National Martial


    Arts Association, the director of the World Martial Arts Association, and held many other honors. To be


    respected by someone like him, that person must have a great background!


    Everyone in the inner hall stood up at this moment.


    They had no choice.


    Even Jacob and people of that level had all stood up to wee them, so they could not remain sitting.


    Here, Philip stared at the group of people with cold eyes and furrowed brows.


    Perhaps it was his sixth sense, but the man with the mask next to the old man suddenly turned his


    head. His gaze directly met Philip¡¯s.


    In that instant, Philip felt unprecedented pressure!


    This person¡¯s eyes were extremely piercing!


    Philip believed that he had only seen this look on Reed Williams!


    They were the same kind of people!


    However, Philip was no ordinary character either. Instantly, his aura magnified. An invincible and


    majestic intensity suddenly radiated from his body!


    Fierce and domineering!


    The heir to the rke family, the world¡¯srgest family, was not an ipetent loser!


    With the air of a true monarch, all the shocked guests at this table were directly dumbfounded!


    A sudden burst of energy!


    They werepletely astounded and stared at Philip in horror.


    What was the matter with this guy?


    Why did he suddenly be so strong?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That invisible magnitude seemed to soar higher than the sky!


    Gil, Ynda, and the others felt it most acutely. They shook all over.


    Too strong!


    Too terrifying!


    Was he still human?


    Lydia was also taken aback and looked at Philip who was sitting next to her in confusion.


    It was the first time she felt such a raging aura that seemed to belong to the devil. It was several times


    stronger than even when her great-grandfather was furious!


    Who exactly was Philip rke?


    ¡°Brother Philip, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lydia tentatively pulled on Philip¡¯s sleeve. She was very scared.


    Philip abruptly came back to his senses, reduced his aura, and stared at the half-masked man with cold


    eyes.


    He must have seen this person somewhere before!


    He had an impression of this gaze!


    However, Philip could not recall who it was!


    It seemed to have been many years ago.


    Was it from the scene of his mother¡¯s ident?


    Philip still remembered that the scene of his mother¡¯s ident was very tragic. Back then, many


    people had witnessed it.


    He was still young at the time and was crying, but in the crowd, he had clearly seen a gaze. That gaze


    haunted Philip for many years.


    Until now, the seal on that memory had not been broken!


    The eyes of the masked man ovepped with the eyes he saw at the scene of his mother¡¯s ident!


    Was that him?


    Philip dared not jump to conclusions. He sat there silently and paid close attention to the other party¡¯s


    every move.


    The other party seemed to know Philip. After several nces, he spoke a few words to the old man


    next to him.


    Then, the old man who had been talking to Jacob turned his head and nced at Philip with a slightly


    surprised look.


    It was just a nce that did not mean anything.


    At the same time.


    Jacob had led the group of people to the centermost private room.


    Soon after, Jacob walked out and trotted toward this table.


    The others at this table all got up quickly in shock.


    Gil was drenched in sweat and extremely flustered!


    ¡°Holy sh*t, why did Old Master Jensen go to that table? Is there someone important there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They seem to be children of ordinary martial arts families. The only person I recognize


    there is the young master of the Dean family, Gil Dean.¡±


    ¡°No way, is Mr. Jensen going to look for Gil Dean? When did that family start enjoying such treatment?¡±


    The people at surrounding tables chattered and expressed their envy.


    At this moment, Gil was like a cat on a hot tin roof. In the past, he would definitely have gotten up and


    acted pretentiously, but now, he understood that Old Master Jensen was definitely not here for him.


    There was only one possibility, and that was Philip rke!

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Sure enough!


    Amid everyone¡¯s suspicions and discussions, Jacob trotted to Philip¡¯s side. He bowed respectfully and


    said, ¡°Young Master rke, why don¡¯t you head to our table? I¡¯ll introduce someone to you.¡±


    Young Master rke?


    The people in the entire inner hall were all shocked at this moment!


    It turned out that there was an amazing character hidden among the guest seats!


    He must be the first person Old Master Jensen extended such a respectful invitation to!


    ¡°F*ck! Young Master rke? He must be the person who shed with the Lopez family just now!¡±


    At this point, someone shouted loudly upon recognizing Philip.


    ¡°What? Is he the one who spoke on behalf of the martial arts world?¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s awesome. No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant. Even Mr. Jensen treats him so respectfully. This is


    true strength!¡±


    Many people started to exim and discuss.


    However, Gil, Ynda, and the others looked incredulous and nervous.


    Although they had no idea what had happened, they knew that Philip had a high reputation here now!


    No matter how stupid they were, they were still aware of one thing.


    Philip¡¯s status was even higher than Jacob¡¯s!


    Ynda was flustered on the surface for fear that Philip would get back at her, but she was also angry


    and confused deep inside.


    A bankrupt and useless wretch like him, why was he worthy of being respected wherever he went?


    Ynda raised her eyebrows, staring at Philip fiercely. He then turned her gaze to Lydia.


    Was it because of her?


    It must be!


    That damned Philip. He had found himself a new sweetheart and she was still a little girl!


    Nauseating!


    Here, Philip got up and followed Jacob into the private room in the center amid everyone¡¯s envious


    stares.


    It triggered everyone¡¯s jealousy!


    For such a young man to be invited into the private room, he must be the first!


    Who could have imagined?


    That room was filled with a group of figures who had the right to speak in the martial arts world.


    Seeing Philip entering the room, Gil, Ynda, and the others quickly got up and left not long after


    sitting there.


    It was like sitting on pins and needles!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Leaving the inner hall and arriving in the small courtyard, Gil finally heaved a sigh. The expression on


    his face was instantly reced by unhappiness and anger!


    ¡°Damn it, Ynda Lee, you almost killed me! Didn¡¯t you say that Philip is a useless bankrupt? Why did


    he show up here? Mr. Jensen even treated him so respectfully!¡±


    Gil was furious and swiped his hand on Ynda¡¯s face in anger.


    Ynda was also very aggrieved. She clutched her flushed cheek and muttered, ¡°Young Master Dean,


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. He¡¯s indeed bankrupt! Maybe it¡¯s because of that Lydia Jensen.


    Yes, it must be her! Philip is very good at seducing little girls. It must be because he hooked up with the


    little b*tch!¡±


    Gil was in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ynda fell silent.


    Several people felt upset. They turned their heads and stared fiercely in the direction of the inner hall.


    Gil led them away.


    He wanted to check Philip¡¯s details. He must get back at him for this!


    Back to Philip, he was already sitting in the private room.


    He was sitting beside Jeremy Yarner. The old man with the gold walking cane was opposite him, and


    behind the old man, the masked man stood respectfully.


    They finally met, and it was at a dinner table.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    The old man on the opposite side sat in a prim and proper manner. He narrowed his eyes slightly,


    nced at Philip, and said to Jacob, ¡°Old Jensen, aren¡¯t you going to introduce this new friend to us?¡±


    Jacob responded, got up, and introduced him to everyone, ¡°This is¡­ Philip rke. As for which family


    he belongs to, it¡¯s not convenient for me to disclose.¡±


    Jacob originally wanted to tell the truth about Philip¡¯s identity, but he quickly caught the slightest


    change in Philip¡¯s eyes and immediately changed his words.


    Not convenient?


    The people at the table were all figures with the right to speak in the national martial arts circles. Jacob


    was one of the leading figures while the other six were not in attendance.


    Hearing Jacob¡¯s words, some people began to express their dissatisfaction and said coldly, ¡°Old


    Jensen, your introduction is too secretive. At this table, is there anything that cannot be revealed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Jensen, we¡¯re not the average people sitting outside. There¡¯s no need to hide


    anything from us, right?¡±


    ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re making yourself veryfortable. Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡±


    Suddenly, someone directed the question at Philip.


    Jacob was a little anxious. He nced at Philip and found that he was still leisurely sipping on tea.


    After taking a sip, Philip put aside his teacup and said, ¡°The tea is good but I think the taste is a little


    off. Maybe it¡¯s too old or too highly regarded. At the end of the day, tea is for people to drink, after all.


    Just because it has a little reputation in the market doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s superior and can think that the


    tea drinkers are not worthy of it.¡±


    Suddenly, those seniors in the martial arts world were full of anger.


    They were not fools, so they naturally understood what Philip meant.


    He wasparing them to the tea, saying that they were too old and only had a good reputation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Byparing himself to a tea drinker, it actually implied that his identity was higher than people like


    them.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re too arrogant. Do you know who everyone here is?¡±


    ¡°Such audacity! Old Jensen, is this the person you invited? He doesn¡¯t respect elders like us at all!¡±


    ¡°Young man, you should leave quickly. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay here.¡±


    Suddenly, several seniors in the martial arts world expressed their displeasure and dissatisfaction with


    Philip.


    Jacob was also anxious and wanted to say something.


    p, p!


    A sudden round of apuse. It was the old man with the gilded walking cane.


    He narrowed his eyes, smiled, and expressed admiration at Philip¡¯s words. ¡°The little fellow¡¯s opinion is


    really unique. I don¡¯t look up to those conceited people who have tarnished the good reputation of the


    tea leaves as well. It¡¯s the same as the progression of national martial arts. It¡¯s not a bad thing to let it


    develop at its own pace. If we insist on making a joke out of it, that¡¯s merely giving others the chance to


    laugh at it.¡±


    As soon as the old man said this, the other old guys who were still very angry stopped talking.


    It seemed that they were in awe of this old man!


    Philip narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man on the opposite side. Who was this man?


    A simple sentence could silence these pretentious national martial artists. He must definitely have a


    high reputation and a deep prestige.


    Jacob seized the opportunity and immediately said with a smile, ¡°Well then, please forget it on my


    ount. We have more important things to discuss.¡±


    Several senior national martial artists snorted coldly, expressing their dissatisfaction.


    However, some people still did not buy it and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is a meeting regarding our


    martial arts world. Isn¡¯t it unreasonable for a young man who is a nobody to sit here?¡±


    This¡­


    Jacob was in a pickle and looked at Philip.


    Philip stood up with a shrug and said, ¡°Well, in that case, I won¡¯t bother you. Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll visit you


    againter.¡±


    Jacob was ttered and quickly prepared to send Philip out.


    Philip walked out of the private room, ready to leave in the eyes of other guests in the inner hall.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, a harsh voice sounded behind them.


    ¡°Wait a minute, young man. My master has given an order. He wants to talk to youter. You need to


    wait for him outside.¡±


    The person who stepped forward was the man with a mask on his face. His voice was aloof and did not


    reveal anything, but his attitude and arrogance were extremely domineering!


    Outrageous!


    How dare he make Philip condescend and wait outside?!


    Jacob was shocked. He turned his head to look at Philip and found that ayer of frost was already on


    his face!

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes zed with cold intent as he stared at the masked man.


    The masked man stood with his arms behind his back, his posture upright and steady as a mountain.


    The pressure he exuded made everyone breathless. He said calmly, ¡°The lord has given an order for


    you to wait for him outside.¡±


    Philip¡¯s brows quickly furrowed as his face darkened.


    He flicked a nce at the old man in the private room sitting nonchntly in the guest of honor¡¯s seat.


    The corner of his mouth curled with a sneer as he said to the masked man, ¡°Oh, what if I refuse?¡±


    With that, the temperature in the room dropped by more than ten degrees instantly!


    Everyone stared at Philip and the masked man in shock.


    The atmosphere was very tense, like an inted balloon that might burst at any second!


    Jacob was also a little anxious. He knew very well the strength and influence of the other party.


    If Philip went head-to-head with them now, no good woulde out of it!


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, Young Master rke is my guest and my friend. If there are any issues, I hope you can


    forget them on my ount.¡±


    Jacob said with a hint of pleading.


    Everyone was astounded!


    This masked man was not an ordinary person!


    For Jacob Jensen to say such words, it was enough to imply that the other party¡¯s power was huge!


    However¡­


    The masked man snorted coldly, raised his hand, and lightly tapped his index and middle fingers.


    In an instant, the guards in suits standing at the four corners of the private room all moved toward


    Philip!


    Their eyes were dark and full of killing intent!


    Philip felt the pressure!


    The four people on the opposite side, including the masked man behind them, were not characters that


    could be provoked indiscriminately!


    They were an existenceparable to the Dragon Warriors!


    Especially the masked man, he gave Philip the impression of a strong foe!


    He was an existence like Reed Williams who Philip must be wary of!


    ¡°Take him down!¡±


    The masked man, who was addressed by Jacob as Mr. Simmons, shouted in his deep voice.


    His eyes reflected a chilling menace.


    Philip just stood there, watching the four guards walking toward him.


    He knew that things had taken a turn for the worse and he must go all out!


    Facing these guards equivalent to Dragon Warriors, Philip did not have much chance of winning!


    The situation was on the verge of breaking out!


    However¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of rapid but orderly footsteps rushed in from the door!


    The impact was so great that everyone in the inner hall was shaken to nce over.


    They saw a team of eight people wearing dark green uniforms with camouge makeup smeared on


    their faces. They were all with weapons and guns!


    These eight people stood upright like des!


    The aura radiating from their bodies made everyone in the inner hall tremble with fear!


    What a strong killing intent!


    Immediately afterward, an angry loud bellow followed. ¡°The Supreme Order!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The eight people shouted together and the effect was thunderous!


    The sound swept through the audience directly, echoing in the inner hall!


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was glued to them at the moment!


    The Supreme Order?!


    At that moment, everyone was shocked!


    It was a kind of shock from the soul that made people stagger!

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Swoosh!


    Immediately following that, in the trembling and stunned eyes of everyone, the leader of the eight-


    person team took out an object. It was a maroon token with the word ¡®Supreme¡¯ written on it!


    ¡°The Supreme One has given an order. Whoever dares to disobey a Dragon Warrior shall be killed


    without mercy!¡±


    The leader shouted sternly!


    His roar was like a stormy sea that swept through the audience and frightened everyone!


    Instantly¡­


    Everyone left their seats one after another. They got up and knelt on the ground, bowing their heads


    while saying, ¡°We wee the Supreme One!¡±


    Dazzling!


    All the guests in the hall were kneeling on the ground respectfully!


    This was the Supreme Order and the deference it aroused!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The token represented the Supreme One!


    No one dared to disobey!


    Even in the private room at the center, the seniors of the martial arts world had stepped out of the room


    one after another to kneel. They bowed and saluted the eight-person team, saying, ¡°We wee the


    Supreme One.¡±


    These people then got up and stood aside in fear.


    Until now, the only people who had not knelt, apart from Philip and Jacob, were the four guards in suits


    on the opposite side, the masked man, as well as the old man with his hands on the gold walking cane.


    His eyes were slightly narrowed!


    The oppressive coercion in the hall rapidly grew!


    Everyone slowly got up and turned their eyes to Philip and the rest.


    This Philip rke was not kneeling!


    That was the Supreme One!


    The first person in the boundary!


    The one with supreme majesty and power!


    He was beneath one person and above the rest!


    He was a totally iparable existence!


    Some people even started to talk quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Young Master rke is actually ignoring the Supreme Order. That¡¯s an act of death!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too full of himself, thinking he¡¯s great just because he knows Old Master Jensen. That¡¯s the


    Supreme Order!¡±


    ¡°s, he¡¯s still too young to understand the severity.¡±


    However¡­


    Facing everyone¡¯s whispers, Philip remained calm as his cold eyes stared at the masked man on the


    opposite side as well as the four guards in suits and the old man in the private room who was calmly


    drinking tea.


    How dare they ignore the Supreme Order?!


    Not only Philip was furious, but the eight-man team also frowned at the sight!


    The man in the lead stepped forward, nced coldly at the masked man and the others, and turned his


    head. With a bright smile on his mouth, he hugged Philip and eximed, ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    Philip hugged him tightly and repeated, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Philip hugged the eight-person team one by one in front of everyone¡¯s astonished eyes!


    Everyone present was dumbfounded!


    Philip actually knew them!


    These people with the Supreme Order!


    Who were these people?


    Those in the know recognized them as Dragon Warriors!


    108 death warriors!


    General Williams¡¯ people!


    Hiss!


    Almost everyone was shocked by the scene before them and gasped!


    Those seniors from the martial arts world who ridiculed Philip before were drenched with cold sweat at


    this moment, beads of sweat dripping off their foreheads!


    This kid belonged to the Dragon Warriors!


    No wonder Jacob refused to disclose too much!


    Such a person was an existence that thousands of people admired wherever they went!


    It was because they were Dragon Warriors and because they were the faith and pride of the people¡ª


    thest line of defense on the border!


    The battle that year had created the unparalleled prestige of Dragon Warriors in the world!


    It also established the status of Reed Williams as the Supreme One!


    Therefore, each of them knew in their hearts what the arrival of the Dragon Warriors meant.


    It was a show of support to Philip rke!


    Looking back at Philip¡¯s side. After so many years of absence and going through life and death, he was


    very excited to see theserades again!


    Philip was familiar with the eight of them.


    Dragon Warriors!


    ¡°Did the teacher send you here?¡± Philip asked with uncontroble joy.


    The man who took the lead nodded heavily. His eyes became sharp as he pointed at the masked man


    and the others. He asked, ¡°Were they about to make a move on you just now?¡±


    Philip did not say anything, but the eight people had already witnessed the scene just now.


    Furious!


    Fighting against a Dragon Warrior would make an enemy out of the rest of them!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling at the sight of the Supreme Order?!¡±


    Suddenly, the man who took the lead solemnly shouted at the masked man and the others!

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    The eyes of the masked man gradually turned cold at this moment as he scanned the eight uninvited


    guests.


    They turned out to be Dragon Warriors.


    Different from the shocked faces of the people in the hall, the masked man and the four guards were


    obviously without any tremors but full of strong fighting spirit instead!


    Yes!


    Monstrous fighting spirit!


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Dragon Warriors are unparalleled in the world. Under the leadership of Supreme


    Williams, they enjoy a strong prestige in the world. Sure enough, the rumors are true as we can see


    today.¡±


    The masked man said coldly, standing with his arms behind him, still arrogant.


    The four guards in suits beside him were ready to fight with all their might.


    After all, the other party consisted of eight members!


    The man who took the lead in the eight-man team did not listen to what he said. He took a step forward


    and unsped the dagger around his waist with one hand!


    Swish!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, the other seven people drew their daggers from their waists one after another


    The bursts of cold light from the des and the sound of unsheathing shocked everyone in the inner


    hall, leaving their scalps tingling in horror!


    Once the Dragon Warriors unsheathed their weapons, the enemy was bound to fall!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling at the sight of the Supreme Order?!¡±


    The man in the lead repeated his question, and his intensity soared!


    It spread throughout the entire audience!


    It pressured the masked man to answer!


    Due to this coercion, some people in the hall could not withstand it anymore and slumped to the


    ground. They were so scared that they even wet their pants!


    However¡­


    The masked man still stood with his arms behind his back, looking at the eight-man team with cold


    eyes!


    Rustle!


    He suddenly took out another ck and gold token from his waist with the word ¡®Alpha¡¯ on it!


    ¡°The Alpha Camp enjoys the same status as the Supreme Order. We don¡¯t have to kneel!¡± the masked


    man shouted gruffly.


    Boom!


    The audience fell into dead silence!


    Everyone knelt again!


    The Alpha Camp, another supreme existence!


    Holy sh*t!


    It turned out that this group of people were the supreme beings of the previous generation!


    There were a total of four Supremes in the territory!


    Three newly established Supremes were stationed in the Northwest, Southridge, and Northfrost!


    Only one Supreme was stationed in the central ins in the east of the coastline from the previous


    generation of Supremes!


    Although the power and reputation in the country were not as good as before, that was still the


    Supreme of the previous generation!


    It was a word that would set off a storm!


    At this moment, everyone was shocked! Of course, it shocked everyone except for Jacob and several


    national martial arts seniors who already knew the identity of the old man.


    Philip¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into a brilliant light that prated everyone andnded on the old man in


    the private room!


    The Alpha Camp!


    The former Supreme!


    It turned out to be him!


    The person Giada Wallis had contacted was him!


    Was this the power behind Giada and the Wallis family?!


    Philip¡¯s eyes gradually became cold!


    The leader of the eight-man team looked at the token in the masked man¡¯s hand coldly and felt very


    upset.


    There was a regtion in the country that Supremes must not meet each other!


    Today, two Supremes had bumped into each other in the inner hall of Dragon Gate!


    Although one party only held a Supreme Order, it represented a Supreme!


    Who would bow?


    This was the doubt in everyone¡¯s mind.


    Too terrifying!


    They never thought they could witness such an earth-shattering scene!


    Next would be a tough battle!


    It was because the Supremes were prideful!


    Who would bow to the other?


    The atmosphere grew tense!


    The eight-person team had unsheathed their daggers!


    Once the daggers were out, they would not be sheathed until they saw the enemy¡¯s blood!


    It was a situation with no visible oue.


    Unless one party lowered their heads¡­

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    At the venue, everyone held their breath and watched this scene with extreme shock!


    Two Supremes!


    This had not happened for many years!


    This could definitely trigger an earthquake of a 7.0-magnitude!


    Everyone recalled the agreement that two Supremes must not meet and trembled in shock!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This was the rule set by the four Supremes!


    It was to preventrge-scale conflicts and irreversible situations.


    So far, no one had broken it!


    However, today, it broke because of Philip rke!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the leader of the eight-man team and the man wearing the mask.


    Too horrific!


    Hiss!


    In the crowd, some people could not help but gulp in fear. Such a tense atmosphere caused them to


    break into a cold sweat!


    The token in the hands of the masked man still shone brightly.


    The four guards in suits around him stared at the eight people on the opposite side with cold eyes!


    Jacob Jensen was so scared that he got goosebumps all over!


    He never thought that two Supremes would meet at a time like this!


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, can you please curb your anger on my ount? Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk about


    it?¡±


    Jacob had no other choice. At his age, he still had to bite the bullet and wipe the cold sweat from his


    forehead as he spoke to them.


    However¡­


    Both sides ignored Jacob.


    This was a stand-off between glory and dignity!


    The two sides would definitely not disy any weaknesses at this time!


    Jacob grew nervous as he looked at Philip helplessly and said, ¡°Young Master rke, would you like to


    say something?¡±


    Philip only said calmly to Jacob, ¡°Old Master Jensen, this matter has exceeded your scope. Don¡¯t


    worry, we have our ways to deal with it.¡±


    When Jacob heard the words, he trembled all over. He knew that the situation was beyond his control.


    The leader of the eight-man team directly unsheathed the dagger in his hand and shouted in a deep


    voice, ¡°Dragon Warriors, unsheathe!¡±


    Swish!


    The remaining seven people shed down with their daggers, performed a few moves, and held the


    daggers on their sides!


    Chilling!


    The entire hall was filled with invincible fighting and killing intent!


    The masked man on the opposite side also shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Alpha Camp!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Instantly, the four people next to the masked man shouted in unison and took out daggers from their


    waists, ready to fight!


    The situation was on the verge of breaking out!


    However, at the most critical juncture, the old man in the central guest private room walked out with his


    walking cane. He smiled, narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°Give the young people some opportunities. I¡¯m


    old and can¡¯t afford the supreme glory any longer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    After saying this, the masked man kept the token and respectfully stood half a step behind the old man.


    The other four people also separated into two sides. With the cold eyes of a predator, they stared


    closely at the movements of the eight people on the opposite side.


    At the first signs of any unusual movements, they would unleash a deadly attack!


    Finally, amid everyone¡¯s shocked trepidation, the concession from the former Supreme ended this


    conflict.


    No one expected the former Supreme to give in.


    Could it be that Supreme Williams¡¯ glory was too dazzling that even the Supreme from the previous


    generation had to make concessions?


    Many people thought so in their hearts.


    ¡°I wonder if Supreme Williams is doing well in Southridge these days?¡± the old man asked with a smile.


    The leader of the eight-person team kept his dagger and the other seven followed suit. He replied,


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. The Supreme has always been well.¡±


    The old man nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    After that, he suddenly turned his head and with a pair of unfathomable eyes, he looked at Philip


    profoundly. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father doing?¡±


    Philip was suddenly startled!

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    The other party knew his father!


    In other words, from the moment he walked in through the door, this old guy had always known his true


    identity!


    Sure enough, he was a crafty old fox!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face changed suddenly, and his eyes were as cold as ice. He tentatively asked.


    When the old man heard Philip¡¯s words, he was taken aback at first and thenughed with a nod. He


    said, ¡°You¡¯re an interesting guy. I hope you can bring me more surprises when we meet again next


    time.¡±


    After that, the old man left the inner hall while apanied by Jacob.


    At the moment, the pressure on everyone in the hall had been reduced by half.


    Immediately afterward, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Philip.


    What a powerful young man!


    He was actually a Dragon Warrior!


    No wonder he got full support from Old Master Jensen!


    Philip turned his head, and with a bright smile, he bumped fists with these life-and-deathrades


    before hugging them tightly.


    Soon after, Jacob personally arranged a hotel for them.


    Philip did not return right away. The friendship for many years needed to be reminisced together


    immediately.


    The eight people changed into casual clothes in the hotel and went out shopping with Philip.


    In a bar, Philip reserved a private deck for them. They would drink until hell froze over!


    The leader of the team, Josh ncy, codename Gray Wolf, was drinking wine. He was whistling and


    flirting with girls with a look of excitement on his face.


    ¡°Philip, it¡¯s too awful of you. You¡¯ve been away from Dragon Warriors for so many years and didn¡¯t even


    visit us once.¡±


    Josh hammered Philip¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Not bad, your bones are quite strong and didn¡¯t deteriorate.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Why was the teacher willing to send you over this time?¡±


    Another short man with a crew cut said with a smirk, ¡°Brother, you know very well the teacher likes you


    the most. After hearing that you¡¯re having trouble here, he told us to get here as soon as possible.¡±


    The guy who spoke was called Curtis White, codename White Wolf. As his name suggested, he was


    very handsome and tough. His skin was fair, just like a sheep among a pack of wolves.


    However, one must not be fooled by this guy¡¯s harmless appearance. He was actually ruthless and


    very evil at heart!


    Among the Dragon Warriors, he was the jester.


    Even Reed Williams constantly had a headache over him.


    Philip nodded and chatted with these life-and-deathrades.


    ¡°I heard that you got married? And even have a kid now? When are you taking us to see the sister-in-


    law and little angel?¡±


    Josh suddenly talked about Philip¡¯s marriage.


    Philip asked in confusion, ¡°Little angel?¡±


    Hahaha!


    The eight immediatelyughed as Curtis said, ¡°The brothers heard that you got married and have a kid,


    so we pestered the Supreme to show us a picture of little M. Now, she has the codename ¡®Little


    Angel¡¯ among the Dragon Warriors. Many brothers are moring to be your son-inw.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip was speechless.


    These monsters were still the same!


    Philip treated them asrades but they actually wanted to recognize him as their father-inw?


    After fooling around for some time, the atmosphere gradually changed from being lively and exciting to


    reminiscing. Then, they mentioned a fewrades from before.


    ¡°Philip, when are you nning to return for a visit?¡± Josh asked while smoking and drinking, his eyes a


    little blurry. There were some things that they did not want to mention, but it was impossible to act as if


    they had never happened. Philip also had too much to drink by now. He looked up at the colorful neon


    lights, exhaled a lungful of smoke, and asked, ¡°Krystal Lane, how is she?¡±

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    When several people heard the name, they fell silent and continued drinking.


    Josh turned his head, nced at Philip, and asked, ¡°You still can¡¯t let it go?¡±


    Philip nodded and said reproachfully, ¡°How could I possibly let go? If not for me, Comrade Lane


    wouldn¡¯t have lost his life and she wouldn¡¯t be stuck in a wheelchair forever.¡±


    Speaking of this, Philip¡¯s eyes were wet, and the emotions that had been piled up in his heart for many


    years burst at this moment.


    He was reluctant to remember many people and many things.


    It was because they were nothing but pain and suffering.


    If not for that incident, Philip would not have left Dragon Warriors that early on.


    Josh sat up straight, patted Philip¡¯s back, and lifted his ss while shouting, ¡°Stop thinking about it!


    Come on, everyone, bottoms up!¡±


    Everyone followed his lead.


    Everyone prepared to leave, but unfortunately, a group of Fusha men and women came over.


    ¡°Damn it, are you Philip rke? Get here, kneel down, and apologize to the Lopez family!¡±


    The man who spoke had braids in his hair and an arrogant look on his face.


    Next to him, several men and women red at Philip with hostile eyes while whispering into the man¡¯s


    ear.


    Philip frowned, his eyes growing cold.


    He was now feeling upset and did not want to cause trouble so he just said coldly, ¡°Who are you? Do


    we know each other?¡±


    ¡°*sshole! Don¡¯t you know Marco Lopez? He¡¯s the second young master of the Lopez family, Javi¡¯s


    younger brother and the youngest son of Rafael Lopez!¡±


    Another pompous Fusha man pointed at Philip and shouted.


    This damned guy dared to be rude to Marco Lopez!


    Damn it!


    He was asking for it!


    Marco Lopez?


    Philip furrowed his eyebrows and nced at the men and women on the opposite side. He could guess


    the purpose of the other party.


    The corner of his mouth was raised coldly as he asked, ¡°Are you trying to get back at me on his


    behalf?¡±


    Hearing this, Marco was furious. He squeezed his fists tightly, bursting into chills. He pointed at Philip


    and shouted, ¡°Insolence! Now that the Lopez family are in front of you, why aren¡¯t you kneeling and


    worshipping us?¡±


    Marco had never seen such a rude guy!


    He had been here for a long time. Anyone who saw him was very respectful.


    It was because he was the second son of the Lopez family and enjoyed the honor of being the first


    family of Lopez boxing!


    Now, seeing such an arrogant and rude fellow, Marco was naturally very angry!


    In a sh.


    The men and women behind Marco pointed at Philip while yelling fiercely, ¡°Kneel down and apologize


    to Marco!¡±


    ¡°Useless piece of trash, how dare you ignore the glory of the Lopez family?! We must get rid of this


    stupid scum!¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re nothing but a bunch of idiots. Such a vastnd should belong to us!¡±


    Facing these arrogant and fierce Fusha men and women, Philip¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.


    He clenched his fist tightly and was just about to make a move when Josh and the others beside him


    had already stepped out.


    ¡°Hehe, people from the Lopez family, huh?¡±


    Josh put his hands in his trouser pockets, his eyes glinting sharply. He held a toothpick in his mouth


    and turned it a few times before spitting it on Marco¡¯s face.


    Instantly, Marco was furious!


    ¡°*sshole!¡±


    He wiped the spit from his face, stared at Josh, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    With that said, Marco punched Josh!


    The Fusha people were full of excitement!


    It was because Marco had made a move. He was the second son of the first family of Lopez boxing, so


    he was naturally extraordinary!


    These arrogant people were doomed!


    They could even imagine the scene of these guys kneeling on the ground begging Marco for mercy


    later!


    Hahaha!


    Fusha would always be the first!


    However!


    Beyond everyone¡¯s expectations!


    Josh merely stretched out his hand and directly grabbed Marco¡¯s punch with a thunderous intensity!


    With this move, Marco could not advance even half an inch!


    Marco was shocked. Not only him, but the group of Fusha people who were sneering just now was all


    petrified!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡±


    Marco roared and used all his strength!


    However, his fist was still being tightly squeezed by the opponent and he could not move at all!


    ¡°Haha, it turns out that the Lopez family is so weak.¡±


    Josh said coldly and tightened his grip!


    Crack!


    The sound of broken bones rang clearly in everyone¡¯s ears!


    Marco¡¯s face instantly turned red as the cold sweat from his forehead dripped!


    Pain!


    It was excruciating!


    Immediately afterward, Josh kicked Marco¡¯s stomach and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°The Lopez family


    deserves to die!¡±


    Thetter was kicked out like a cannonball for several meters and fell heavily on the dance floor,


    knocking down several tables full of drinks!


    ¡°Marco!¡±


    In an instant, the hustle and bustle of the bar fellpletely silent. The guests who were enjoying


    themselves screamed and ran to the side, shivering while watching.


    The Fusha people hurried to Marco¡¯s side.


    However, at this moment, Marco was bleeding from his mouth as he stared up at the ceiling. Several of


    his ribs were already broken!


    No one dared to move him.


    Only Marco¡¯s cries for help could be heard amid his faint gasps.


    Josh took his people and jumped onto the dance floor. He took a few steps forward and looked down


    on Marco indifferently. He shook his head and said, ¡°I heard that your brother Javi Lopez is good at


    fighting. I hope he cane over and spar with me.¡±


    Marco spat a mouthful of blood, stared at Josh resentfully, and squeezed out a sentence, ¡°You¡¯ll die a


    miserable death! I¡¯m a member of the Lopez family. How dare you do this to me?! No matter who you


    are, my family will issue a kill order to you and the people behind you. No one can protect you!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Josh¡¯s eyes went cold. He raised his head and spat out, ¡°You made me remember


    some unpleasant events. The Lopez family really should die!¡±


    Immediately, he lifted his leg and stomped it forcefully on Marco¡¯s chest!


    Crack!


    All his ribs were broken!


    The Fusha people watched helplessly as Marco¡¯s head fell to one side and he took hisst breath.


    They exploded in rage!


    ¡°You barbarians! This is Marco Lopez, the second son of the Lopez family!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and inform the Lopez family!¡±


    Panic!


    These Fusha men and women were both angry and scared at this moment!


    This person was too terrible, and his methods were too ruthless!


    Was he not afraid of causing disputes with the Lopez family?


    Looking at this scene, Philip shook his head helplessly and said to Josh, ¡°There¡¯s no need to take


    things this far, right?¡±


    Josh looked indifferent as he said, ¡°When I see people from the Lopez family, I think of the unpleasant


    past. If they¡¯re not dead, I¡¯ll have trouble sleeping and eating!¡±


    The other seven people also looked aloof and ignored the scene just now.


    ¡°Just wait, the people from the Lopez family will be here soon. How much confidence do you have?¡±


    Philip sighed. He did not expect things to get so serious.


    Josh and a few others showed a faint smile, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t need any confidence to deal with the


    Lopez family. No matter how many of theme, we can just wipe them out.¡±


    Outrageous!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Overbearing!


    When the Fusha men and women heard what they said, they all showed anger as their pupils shook!


    Philip shrugged and stood side by side with them like an imprable wall!


    If it came down to a fight, so be it!


    Dragon Warriors had never been afraid!

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Sure enough, a few minutester, arge group of Lopez boxers rushed in from the door of the bar!


    The entire bar was also cleared out instantly!


    Irrelevant onlookers fled in horror!


    This group of boxers wore white martial arts uniforms with belts around their waists. They immediately


    rushed in!


    In less than a minute, the bar was full of Lopez boxers!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip and Josh were also surrounded by the other party


    ¡°Damn it! Who dared to bully the young master of the Lopez family? Get out here at once!¡±


    The boxer who took the lead was tall and burly. He raised his fingers and shouted angrily!


    A few boxers went to the dance floor and carried Marco, who had lost all strength, and ced him on


    the ground.


    Uproar!


    Upon seeing Marco¡¯s lifeless body, they were furious!


    ¡°*sshole! Who killed our second young master?!¡± The leading boxer roared.


    They were in big trouble!


    Marco Lopez was beaten to death here!


    The patriarch would be livid!


    He would definitely demolish this ce!


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Josh said coldly, took a step forward, and shouted, ¡°Do you want to do this one by one or in a group?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! Tear them into pieces! We must seek revenge for Marco!¡±


    The boxer who took the lead roared hysterically.


    In an instant, dozens of boxers from the Lopez family roared and rushed toward Josh and the others.


    Swish!


    Eight figures suddenly stepped out!


    Biff, bang, thud!


    Throughout the bar, the sounds of smashing tables, chairs, and wine bottles were endless!


    Dozens of people against eight people should have been a battle of great power disparity.


    However, unexpectedly¡­


    In less than five minutes, eight people stood proudly in the field!


    They looked like sharp swords standing tall and straight!


    Shocked!


    Total amazement!


    In just a few minutes, all the Lopez boxers were on the ground!


    The remaining few people looked at each other, not daring to take a step forward!


    Too scary!


    How could these people be so strong?!


    Fear welled in their hearts!


    Josh pped his hands and threw a boxer on the ground. Then, with cold and provocative eyes, he


    looked at the leading boxer on the opposite side. He stretched out his hand and beckoned with his


    fingers. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡±


    The leading boxer exploded in anger. Squeezed his fists, he punched him.


    However¡­


    Josh raised his leg and kicked sideways!


    Boom!


    The man flew out directly and crashed into the ss door of the bar!


    Swoosh!


    The entire door shattered and ss fragments covered the boxer. The guy had flopped to the ground


    and was bleeding from his mouth with not an ounce of strength left!


    Josh¡¯s kick had directly crushed his internal organs!


    It was that overbearing!


    Hiss!


    The rest of the Fusha men and women were already stupefied.


    They had no idea that the Lopez boxers were as weak as sheep in front of this group of people!


    It must be known that these people were all elites selected by the Lopez family and represented the


    boxing of the Lopez family!


    Now, they were bbergasted!


    There were such powerful people here!


    The Fusha martial arts circle was about to quake!

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you waiting for me to send you off?¡±


    Josh¡¯s face was cold, and a smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth as he stared at the boxers who


    were still standing.


    Immediately afterward, these people supported each other and carried the corpses of Marco and the


    leading boxer before leaving the bar.


    At this point, the conflict was over.


    Josh turned around and said, ¡°Is that all the Lopez family has? These people don¡¯t even have the


    qualifications to enter the Dragon Warrior selection.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were burning. When he looked at the people who had left, he knew a bloody storm would


    follow.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Soon after they paid for the damages here, they left the bar.


    That night.


    In a hotel, the entire first floor was reserved.


    At this moment in the hotel¡¯srgest and most luxurious suite, a group of people was standing with their


    heads bowed. They had serious and sad expressions on their faces!


    On the ground were two corpses covered with white cloths.


    Rafael Lopez¡¯s body trembled, and his fists were clenched. With red eyes, he roared, ¡°Who did this?!¡±


    The entire suite was filled with Rafael¡¯s anger.


    He looked at his second son who would never wake up again and was furious!


    Someone dared to kill the young master of the Lopez family!


    On the side, all the boxers with wounds on their bodies knelt on the ground when Rafael exploded in


    anger. They knocked their heads on the ground and shouted, ¡°Patriarch, those pigs did it! We know


    one of them. His name is Philip rke!¡±


    ¡°Philip rke? Philip rke!¡±


    Rafael was full of anger. His fists were clenched, and his veins were throbbing.


    He thought of the arrogant kid who had pretentiously challenged the martial arts of the world!


    Boom!


    Rafael smashed the coffee table in front of him with a punch and shouted furiously, ¡°He will pay for my


    son¡¯s death! Send someone to contact Fusha immediately. Execute my order. Mobilize all the


    manpower and forces and rush to Uppercreek overnight! I want to drench this ce in blood!¡±


    Angry!


    Furious!


    A bloody storm was brewing!


    At the same time at the Southridge border.


    ¡°Supreme, we just got the news that Gray Wolf and his group killed Lopez¡¯s second son, Marco Lopez.


    Now, the leader of the Lopez family, Rafael Lopez, has contacted Fusha and dispatched all disciples of


    the Lopez family to Uppercreek. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a bloodbath.¡±


    A Dragon Warrior hidden in the dark said with some worry.


    Reed Williams stood on the green hill and looked out at the dense jungle under his feet.


    Beyond this boundaryid crouching tigers and hidden dragons!


    Countless people looked forward to his return so that they could take this opportunity to enter the


    territory.


    ¡°Deliver my orders and warn the Fusha martial arts circle. Anyone who dares to cross the border will be


    killed without mercy!¡±


    Reed¡¯s eyes burned as he looked down at the dense jungle.


    ¡°Yes, Supreme!¡±


    The figure disappeared with a swish.


    Reed exhaled and stood with his hands behind him. The guard behind him had a green coat on his


    shoulders and said, ¡°Supreme, aren¡¯t you worried about their influence?¡±


    Reed¡¯s eyes glittered like stars as he smiled faintly and said, ¡°The bigger, the better! This way, we can


    take action and frighten the eight kingdoms! A long time has passed and many people don¡¯t remember


    us anymore. It¡¯s good to create somemotion.¡±


    Back in Uppercreek.


    The next day, explosive news spread in the martial arts circle!


    The second son of the Lopez family, Marco Lopez, was seriously injured and killed in a barst night!


    The entire Lopez family was out for blood!


    The national martial arts circle and the Fusha martial arts circle were shocked!


    Everyone had a foreboding that Uppercreek was about to usher in a storm!


    On this day, Philip left the hotel early in the morning. He went to the hospital to visit Hannah and then


    went downstairs.


    The other eight Dragon Warriors had been waiting for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip looked up at the sky, nced at the blue clouds, and remembered that innocent smiling face for


    a moment.


    ¡®Comrade Lane, some things shoulde to an end.¡¯


    Eight people got into two cars.


    The destination was the hotel the Lopez family was staying!


    After today, perhaps the Lopez family would be no more.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    The storm swept in.


    Today, the entire martial arts world and the whole of Uppercreek paid close attention to one ce.


    Splendor Hotel!


    The news of Marco Lopez, the second son of the Lopez family, getting seriously injured and then killed


    in a bar spread like a wildfire. Itpletely detonated the entire martial arts world and ignited the anger


    of the Fusha martial arts circle!


    Basically, all martial arts families and forces around the world were privately using a lot of power to


    keep a close eye on Splendor Hotel today!


    For a while, the entire Uppercreek rippled with all sorts of people and forces that swarmed in droves!


    Everyone understood that this incident would definitely set off headlines in the martial arts world!


    Would the Lopez family let this matter go?


    Of course not!


    The entire Uppercreek suddenly became very tense. Many national martial arts families who stayed in


    Uppercreek at this moment all chose to be silent, not discussing the matter.


    Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be crushed under the weight of a big boulder, and everyone was in


    danger.


    At the same time in a guildhall in Uppercreek, a group of elders from the martial arts circles and the


    heads and descendants of affluent families were all gathered together. They were nervously discussing


    something.


    The atmosphere of the meeting was very depressing.


    Several seniors in the martial arts world sat in the chairs and shouted angrily, ¡°Who wants to start a


    dispute between us and the Fusha martial arts circle? This is simply pushing us to the edge of the


    abyss!¡±


    ¡°Now, other forces and families in the martial arts circles of various countries have begun to make


    arrangements in Uppercreek. They¡¯re watching the battle and waiting to reap the spoils of war!¡±


    Another old man with a thin face continued, his expression looking gloomy. His eyes were covered with


    frost.


    ¡°The Lopez family has already contacted Fusha. If we can¡¯t give them a satisfactory exnation this


    time, I¡¯m afraid that the national martial arts circle will start a big battle with the Fusha martial arts


    circle.¡±


    The patriarch of a national martial arts family had a worried expression on his face.


    After saying this, everyone was silent with serious expressions on their faces.


    The Lopez family was the first family of Fusha boxing. They were not people they could afford to


    provoke.


    ¡°Anyway, we have to find the person who did this. Once the person is found, there is room to


    maneuver.¡±


    A middle-aged man sitting steadily spoke out at this moment.


    ¡°Yes, those troublemakers must be found as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°If necessary, we¡¯ll use their lives to quell the anger of the Lopez family.¡±


    For a while, everyone nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Have any of you found who was the one who did itst night?¡± At this moment, an old man in a gray


    suit sitting in the main seat spoke up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This old man was Jason Yarrow, the head of the Yarrow family of the national martial arts family. He


    was the initiator of this meeting. With a distinguished status, he was one of the three honorary directors


    of the national martial arts world.


    When he spoke, everyone was silent.


    It had happened so suddenly that they did not have time to investigate.


    ¡°Old Master Yarrow, the people of the association have already started an investigation. I believe there


    will be results soon,¡± one person hurriedly replied.


    Hearing this, Jason was furious and shouted gruffly, ¡°It has been so long, why haven¡¯t you found


    anything yet? Are you waiting for the Lopez family to use us of harboring criminals?¡±


    Everyone dared not speak. They bowed their heads and looked sideways.


    Jason was also frustrated and huffed. ¡°In any case, investigate first and then arrest the ones


    responsible. Also, we must send a representative to the Lopez family to mediate things. I¡¯m definitely


    going. Why don¡¯t the rest of you join me?¡±


    Hearing that, no one dared to refute.


    Although it sounded embarrassing, they had to go in order to calm the situation.


    At this moment, an attendant rushed in and walked hurriedly to Jason¡¯s side to whisper in his ear.


    Jason¡¯s face immediately became extremely gloomy!


    He said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve found the culprits.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Old Master Yarrow, let¡¯s get someone to capture them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These people have malicious intentions and deliberately undermined the peace between


    us and the Fusha martial arts circle. They must be severely punished!¡±

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    The group of people suddenly became agitated and said angrily.


    However, they quickly noticed the unpleasant look on Old Master Yarrow¡¯s face.


    Old Master Yarrow said hesitantly, ¡°Although the person has been found, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t touch this


    person.¡±


    ¡°What? Is there someone that even Old Master Yarrow can¡¯t touch? You¡¯re one of the honorary


    directors of the national martial arts world. As long as that person belongs to this circle, they must listen


    to you!¡± one person shouted agitatedly.


    Jason Yarrow shook his head and uttered one name, ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped when they heard that name.


    It was him!


    The one who set off the stormy waves at Dragon Gatest night!


    The person under Supreme Reed Williams!


    A Dragon Warrior!


    Suddenly, all the patriarchs of the national martial arts families and members of the association were


    silent.


    This would be difficult.


    It waspletely beyond their control!


    ¡°Old Master Yarrow, did a Dragon Warrior do this?¡±


    Someone suddenly reacted and seemed to have discovered an extraordinary fact.


    Jason nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Judging from the situation at the scene, it was indeed done by


    the Dragon Warriors. Therefore, this is not only a matter of our national martial arts circle, but it also


    involves the Dragon Warriors and the Supreme. We need to reconsider this.¡±


    At the same time, Jacob Jensen was also facing a dire situation.


    He had been receiving countless calls since early in the morning.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There were calls from the World Martial Arts Association regarding what had happenedst night. They


    severely warned the national martial arts circle and told them to give the Fusha martial arts circle and


    the Lopez family an exnation.


    Some people from the National Martial Arts Association asked Jacob to severely punish the


    troublemakers.


    Other prominent figures from the martial arts circle asked Jacob if he needed help.


    In short, it was a mess.


    ¡°Old Master Jensen, do you have a n?¡±


    Jeremy Yarner was in the room at the moment, pacing back and forth while looking very anxious.


    He was very worried about Philip.


    Although he personally admired Philip¡¯s actions, he was very worried about the consequences of his


    actions.


    After all, this was the second son of the Lopez family, the youngest son of Rafael Lopez!


    Jacob also shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. At this time, we can only stand behind


    Young Master rke unconditionally.¡±


    Jeremy trembled when he heard the words. He looked at Jacob with puzzled eyes and asked, ¡°Old


    Master Jensen, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Jacob exhaled heavily, and a fierce aura exploded at this moment!


    That was the aura that a powerhouse who had mastered national martial arts possessed!


    ¡°Do we have other options?¡± Jacob looked at Jeremy and asked rhetorically.


    Jeremy paused, his expression gradually calming down as he solemnly looked at Jacob. He said,


    ¡°Okay! Since Old Master Jensen has decided, then I¡¯ll also follow Young Master rke to the ends of


    the world!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Jacobughed and said, ¡°We only need to do our best in performing our duties. The rest shall be left to


    those behind the scenes.¡±

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    Having said that, Jacob immediately notified the National Martial Arts Association as the director and


    issued a director¡¯s notice!


    In the world of martial arts, all families and forces must fully support Philip rke!


    Of course, even so, some families and forces chose to remain neutral.


    Jacob had long understood that these families and forces that chose to remain neutral must be


    unclean.


    Sure enough, after Jacob forcefully announced this order, many families proposed to withdraw from the


    National Martial Arts Association.


    ¡°Very well! The Yarrow family, the Lloyd family, the Shore family, and the Gold family. These four are all


    big families in the martial arts world and they¡¯ve chosen to protect themselves by abandoning the ship


    at this time! Scum!¡±


    After receiving the notice of withdrawal from these people, Jacob exploded in fury!


    He was livid!


    The slow development of the national martial arts world was all because of such parasites!


    Jacob had long wanted to clean up the domestic martial arts family or to shake things up a little.


    This was an opportunity!


    In that case, he must not be med for being ruthless!


    Jacob¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the list of dozens of families and forces in his hand. His


    expression grew more solemn.


    Jeremy was standing opposite him, also very angry.


    These people were the major obstructions that hindered the development of national martial arts and


    must be eradicated!


    ¡°Master Yarner, I may have to deal with these people and will inevitably encounter unprecedented


    difficulties and obstacles. Can you help me?¡±


    Jacob put down the list in his hand with clear eyes.


    ¡°I await your instructions!¡±


    Jeremy bent over and expressed his loyalty.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Good!¡± Jacob said.


    A man must be willing toy down his life for his ambition. For thesting development of national


    martial arts, Jacob Jensen was willing to offend those families that cannot be offended at all costs!


    At this time, everyone on Jason Yarrow¡¯s side had received a notice from the National Martial Arts


    Association, but Jason made a decisive decision and directly opted out of the association to remain


    neutral.


    All the people present also chose to stand with Jason.


    The decision was made.


    ¡°Very well, since everyone is on the same front, then we will take these people down directly!¡±


    Jason narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°But Old Master Yarrow, even Jacob Jensen treats Philip rke respectfully. What¡¯s more, he has the


    identity of a Dragon Warrior. If we take them down, isn¡¯t that offending Jacob and the Dragon


    Warriors?¡± someone said worriedly.


    After all, Philip¡¯s identity was undeniable.


    However¡­


    Jason sneered, ¡°There¡¯s not only Supreme Williams in this world. Remember, we¡¯re doing this for the


    better development of national martial arts. The world should be grateful to us! Once we go to war with


    the Lopez family, the consequences are immeasurable! So in the face of righteousness, we can stand


    firm!¡±


    Seeing some hesitation still present in everyone¡¯s faces, Jason continued to reassure them. ¡°The


    former Supreme has contacted me. This time, if we can get rid of Philip and his people, a new national


    martial arts association will be established. At that time, all of you will be the core members of the


    association, and your families and forces will enjoy unlimited resources and financial support.¡±


    As soon as this was spoken, everyone was obviously moved!


    ¡°The Lloyd family is the first to support Old Master Yarrow!¡±


    ¡°The entire Shore family will support Old Master Yarrow to be the director of the new association!¡±


    ¡°The Gold family¡­¡±


    For a while, everyone dered their choice one after another.


    Jason sat at the head of the table with narrowed eyes, nodding andughing.


    The day he had been waiting for finally arrived!


    However!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the door to this secret room was kicked open!


    Immediately afterward, a raging roar echoed in everyone¡¯s ears!


    ¡°Jason Yarrow, how dare you?! You actually set up a private meeting to plot against the National Martial


    Arts Association! This is an act of treachery!¡±


    Jacob strode in, the chill and anger oozing off his body flooding the entire secret room!


    Behind him were all the disciples of the Jensen family!


    Pitter-patter!


    Rapid footsteps resounded throughout the secret room!


    In an instant, it was surrounded by the Jensen family¡¯s disciples.


    Everyone in the secret room was dumbfounded!


    No one expected such an abrupt turn of events!

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Jason sat at the head of the table and stared at Jacob with cold eyes, roaring, ¡°Jacob Jensen, this


    guildhall belongs to me! How dare you barge in with your people like this?!¡±


    Although Jacob was in his 80s, he was still full of energy.


    At this moment, he scanned those present in the room coldly and shouted gruffly without any


    nonsense, ¡°Take all of them down!¡±


    Suddenly!


    Everyone was startled and started resisting while roaring.


    ¡°The Lloyd family is no longer a member of the National Martial Arts Association. You don¡¯t have the


    right to apprehend me!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Jacob Jensen has no right to take anyone down!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re abusing your power. We will report this matter to the National Martial Arts Association and


    expose you!¡±


    However, facing these people, Jacob¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He repeated, ¡°Take them


    down! Those who dare to resist will be dealt with directly as defectors as per regtions of the National


    Martial Arts Association!¡±


    When Jason heard this, he was shocked and roared, ¡°Jacob, how dare you?!¡±


    Being a defector of national martial arts was a terrible usation!


    If it was proven true, Jason would not be able to make aeback!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to fight me? Let¡¯s do it right now.¡±


    Jacob calmly looked at the furious Jason.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Jason roared and punched!


    Boom!


    In an instant, a figure flew upside down!


    Jacob stood in the same spot intact, the aura radiating from his body shocking everyone!


    As for Jason, he had gotten punched and flew away, hitting the wall before falling to the ground!


    Too formidable!


    At this point, no one dared to resist!


    Jacob looked at these small potatoes and shook his head helplessly. The family and forces behind


    these people were the main characters he needed to face.


    Then so be it.


    Jacob looked at Jason who had passed out on the ground and said to the assistants beside him, ¡°Send


    my instructions out. From today, I shall step down as the director of the National Martial Arts


    Association and issue a challenge to all the families and forces on the list as a professional martial


    artist!¡±


    The assistant was shocked when he heard the words!


    Everyone present was also stunned!


    ¡°Old Master Jensen, you mustn¡¯t!¡± Jeremy stood beside Jacob and quickly persuaded him.


    However¡­


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jacob said tly, ¡°People always say our temper will be more entric as we age. I don¡¯t have


    any other great skills. I just want to see who can stop me!¡±


    With that said¡­


    The predatory atmosphere, with Jacob as the center, raged all around!


    It overwhelmed everyone in the secret room and they fell to the ground one after another!


    This was the momentum of an expert national martial artist!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped in awe.


    Jacob Jensen, one of the great masters of national martial arts, had resurfaced once more!


    The world of martial arts was about to change!


    Looking back at Philip¡¯s side. He and the eight Dragon Warriors had already arrived at the ground floor


    of Splendor Hotel!


    Today, the hotel was very crowded.


    Even the streets,mercial centers, and other hotels and restaurants outside were full of people.


    Those national martial arts families and martial arts forces from various countries had already ced


    their spies within 500 meters nearby. They were all ready to watch the show.


    Philip¡¯s car stopped at the door and attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    He got out of the car with eight people standing beside him, each standing upright like a cold sword.


    Just that intensity shocked many people, causing them to hide farther away!


    Philip raised his eyebrows and nced at the hotel with multiple floors with a slight chill in his eyes. He


    said, ¡°Comrade Lane, this day has finally arrived.¡±


    Thump, thump!


    Suddenly, a flurry of footsteps rushed out of the main lobby of Splendor Hotel!


    Dozens of disciples of the Lopez family wearing white martial arts uniforms rushed out and surrounded


    Philip and the others!

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    Looking at the expressions on Philip, Josh, and the others, they could only be described as


    domineering and tyrannical!


    Even in the face of dozens of boxers from the Lopez family, they still showed no fear.


    They either had their hands in their trouser pockets, smoked cigarettes, or were looking at the sky.


    To put it simply, in the Dragon Warriors¡¯ eyes, these people in front of them were all rubbish!


    ¡°Josh, what do you say?¡±


    Philip was calm as he looked at the group of people wearing white martial arts uniforms that had


    already taken on fighting stances. His eyes burst with battle spirit!


    ¡°One against five, let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster.¡±


    A cold smile appeared at the corner of Josh¡¯s mouth like a wild wolf staring at its prey.


    ¡°Damn it! Take them down!¡±


    The boxers of the Lopez family on the opposite side rushed over immediately!


    The next scene shocked everyone present!


    Total suppression!


    It waspletely a one-sided battle!


    Philip and Josh showed their powerfulbat effectiveness. They were like wolves rushing into a flock


    of sheep, knocking down each person with one punch and one kick!


    The speed was jaw-dropping!


    When everyone had time to react, the entire space was already full of defeated Lopez boxers on the


    ground!


    Everyone was groaning, unable to get up again!


    However, on the site, nine figures with fighting spirits that soared to the sky were standing proudly


    under everyone¡¯s gaze!


    Too strong!


    Thebat power was terrifying!


    Immediately afterward, Philip and the rest walked into the hotel lobby in front of everyone¡¯s trembling


    eyes.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    In front of Philip, a dozen boxers from the Lopez family rushed out once again.


    Behind them, a grim-looking Rafael Lopez had already passed through the crowd and stood in front of


    Philip.


    Subsequently, the corpse of Marco Lopez was carried out.


    ¡°Kneel before my child and apologize with your life!¡±


    Rafael roared. As one of the 13 masters of Fusha, his aura exploded fiercely!


    This roar shook everyone in the lobby until their ears were ringing.


    What a strong killing intent!


    Everyone felt goosebumps all over their bodies!


    Horrifying!


    However¡­


    Even when facing Rafael in his full glory, Philip and his mates still stood there without a change in


    expression.


    ¡°You want us to kneel? I¡¯m afraid the Lopez family doesn¡¯t have that ability!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold, and his body was full of fighting spirit!


    No one expected Phillip to be so defiant even when Rafael, the patriarch of Fusha¡¯s first boxing family,


    was confronting him.


    ¡°Audacious! Today, if you don¡¯t kneel and apologize for my son¡¯s death, I¡¯ll take it as a challenge to the


    Lopez family and the Fusha martial arts circle! Can you bear the consequences?!¡± Rafael roared, his


    eyes full of killing intent!


    These people simply showed no respect to the Lopez family!


    They were starting a dispute between national martial arts and the martial arts circle in Fusha!


    Haha.


    Philip sneered, ¡°Stop putting on airs. In my eyes, you¡¯re not worthy yet.¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip dared to say such arrogant words!


    Today¡¯s situation was not going to be pretty.


    Sure enough, after Rafael heard the words, his expression changed suddenly. He clenched his fists


    tightly and shouted, ¡°Today, I shall tten the entire Uppercreek martial arts circle and ughter the few


    of you to avenge my son!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the words fell, Rafael waved his hand and a dozen boxing masters from the Lopez family


    rushed out behind him!


    Philip¡¯s face was solemn. He did not think Rafael could mobilize so many masters in such a short time!


    At this moment, a questioning roar sounded at the entrance of the lobby!


    ¡°The Lopez family dares to act so brazenly in my territory? Do you think there¡¯s no one left in the


    national martial arts circle?!¡±


    Everyone looked for the voice and saw that Jacob had arrived with Jeremy as well as arge number


    of disciples!


    The situation escted again!


    In an instant, the lobby of this hotel was packed!


    Jacob walked to Philip¡¯s side as everyone watched. He bent over respectfully and said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and muttered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s heart thumped. Did Philip have other ns?

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    When Rafael saw Jacob, his face turned gloomy as he asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, are you going to protect


    them? Is this how you treat your guests?¡±


    Jacob straightened up, stood with his hands on his back, and looked at Rafael before tossing him a


    folder. He shouted, ¡°Marco Lopez has been active in my territory for dozens of days, bullying men and


    women, wounding and killing several people after getting drunk.


    These are already capital crimes! Young Master rke and the others were just brave enough to


    punish the evildoers, so this is not a question of protecting them.


    On the contrary, it¡¯s the Lopez family that deliberately hurt the sessors of our country¡¯s art on the


    grounds of learning martial arts, so you should be giving us an exnation instead!¡±


    He was supporting Philip to the end!


    Rafael did not even open the folder and just tossed it to the ground. He stared at Jacob with cold eyes


    and said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, are you deliberately trying to make things difficult for the Lopez


    family?¡±


    Hearing this, Jacob scoffed. ¡°The Lopez family isn¡¯t worthy of my time.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Rafael was furious and roared, ¡°Today, none of you can leave! I want all of you to kneel in front of my


    son and apologize with your deaths!¡±


    Instantly!


    In the entire hotel, at various entrances and exits, more than a dozen boxers from the Lopez family


    rushed in again!


    Rafael was also ready to fight!


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Old Master Jensen¡¯s reputation as an Ace of national martial arts. Today, I represent


    Fusha boxing to challenge you.¡±


    A fierce murderous intent shed from the corners of Rafael¡¯s eyes.


    Hmph!


    Jacob snorted coldly and waved his big hand. The momentum of an Ace directly rose to the sky,


    shocking the whole lobby into dead silence!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not my opponent!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s expression was indifferent as he told the truth.


    Rafael huffed. ¡°Yes, I alone may not be Mr. Jensen¡¯s opponent, but what if I join forces with six


    members out of the 13 Majors of Fusha martial arts?¡±


    As soon as his voice fell!


    The crowd separated automatically. Behind Rafael, six Majors of the Fusha martial arts circle walked


    straight out!


    With Rafael Lopez, that was a total of seven Majors!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped. No one expected that the situation would turn out like this!


    Of the 13 big names in the Fusha martial arts circle, seven had now appeared here!


    Scary!


    Jacob¡¯s expression also dimmed in an instant!


    If the seven martial arts Majors joined forces, even Jacob, an Ace figure, would have no chance of


    winning!


    There was a saying in the martial arts world¡ªone Ace against three Majors.


    In other words, thebat power of an Ace was equivalent to thebat power of three Majors!


    Now, there were seven of them!


    Jacob had no chance of winning!


    Just when everyone thought that Jacob would undoubtedly lose this time and his life would be taken by


    the hands of the seven Majors, Jacob smiled mildly. He said, ¡°Is this a show of numbers? You¡¯ll be


    disappointed, then.¡±


    As his voice fell¡­


    Everyone immediately noticed the abnormality!


    It was because the crowd at the entrance of the lobby had automatically dispersed!


    With their backs against the light, a mix of tall, short, fat, thin, male, and female figures appeared at the


    door. There were six of them in total.


    ¡°The Fusha Majors entered the boundary without notification. Did you think the national martial arts


    would have no one around?¡±


    ¡°Haha! It just so happens I don¡¯t have anything better to do recently, so let¡¯s get rid of some Majors for


    fun.¡±


    ¡°Old fogey, stop bragging so much. Can your back take it?¡±


    Several erratic voices came from the six figures.


    Immediately afterward, loud shouts resounded through the entire hotel. At the same time, it also


    shocked the martial arts families and forces around the world!


    ¡°Ace Mobius Pine challenges the Fusha Majors!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Ace Boris Vahn challenges the Fusha Majors!¡±


    ¡°Ace Dorian Fox challenges the Fusha Majors!¡±


    ¡°Ace Leon Anders challenges the Fusha Majors!¡±


    ¡°Ace Lou Venti challenges the Fusha Majors!¡±


    ¡°Ace Roxy Fisher challenges the Fusha Majors!¡±


    The Seven Aces hade together!

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    The sight was absolutely astounding!


    The Seven Aces of the national martial arts circle had gathered together on this asion!


    It was destined to be recorded in history and destined to set off stormy waves all over the world!


    In the venue, all the affluent families and forces gasped in awe at this moment!


    Other external forces also made urgentmunications to contact the martial arts families and forces


    behind them!


    The Seven Aces¡ªthat dazzling name symbolized the glorious era of national martial arts!


    Now, they had appeared in front of everyone again!


    In particr, those derations of challenge made the audience tremble!


    Astonishing!


    This was the foundation of national martial arts, the pride and backbone of national martial arts!


    Instantly, the situation was abruptly reversed!


    The faces of Rafael and the other six Fusha martial arts Majors became gloomy at this moment.


    Seven Aces were definitely an indestructible force!


    Even if all the 13 Fusha Majors were present, there would only be one oue¡ªtotal destruction!


    Everyone held their breath, quietly waiting for the next development.


    With the addition of Jacob Jensen, a total of seven Aces stood side by side with monstrous fighting


    spirits in their eyes. They were staring at Rafael and the other Majors on the opposite side.


    ¡°The Fusha Majors are getting very rampant recently. You even dare to cross the border now. Have you


    forgotten the agreement 15 years ago?¡±


    One of them was tall and thin. He was a baby-faced old man with a white beard and was dressed in


    ck clothes. He was standing with his hands behind him, his eyes bursting with brilliant light.


    This man was Dorian Fox, the head of Tai Chi Association.


    Rafael¡¯s face was very grim as he felt the oppressive pressure from the opponent!


    Facing the confrontation of the Seven Aces, Rafael could not resist that kind of intensity!


    ¡°With the Seven Aces here, the sight is very spectacr, indeed. I¡¯m very honored to witness this!¡±


    Rafael gritted his teeth and said solemnly.


    At this time, he could not back down easily.


    He refused to believe that the seven people on the opposite side would dare to make a move!


    Even if they did, the seven Majors would be able to fight to the death with at least two Aces!


    Therefore, the two sides would certainly not take it lightly.


    This was a stand-off.


    However, it was clear that the bnce had begun to tilt.


    ¡°Haha, the little Lopez family from Fusha dares toe to my territory to cause trouble. They really


    don¡¯t respect old people like us anymore. Why don¡¯t I have a match with all of you today?¡±


    This was spoken by a pudgy middle-aged man who was about 40 or 50 years old with a round face. He


    had on sses, and there was even a monkey squatting on his shoulders.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He was Ace Mobius Pine, whose sword-fighting skills were unparalleled in this world!


    Rafael¡¯s face changed suddenly when he heard the words. He turned his head to look at Jacob and


    said, ¡°Old Master Jensen, are we really going to fight?¡±


    Jacob smiled calmly, took a step forward, and said, ¡°We can do it either way. It all depends on your


    intentions.¡±


    Rafael was full of gloom. After talking with the other six Majors, he said to Jacob, ¡°We took things a


    little too far today. However, my son tragically died in your territory. You must give an exnation to the


    Lopez family and the Fusha martial arts circle!¡±


    Jacob definitely would not hand over Philip and his group. As soon as he wanted to speak, Philip


    stepped out and said with a faint smile, ¡°Yes, we shall settle everything once and for all in the ring six


    dayster.¡±


    When Rafael heard this, a menacing glint shed in his eyes as he added, ¡°The Aces are not allowed


    to participate!¡±


    ¡°Of course, the same goes for the Fusha Majors.¡± Philip smiled calmly.


    The decision was made!


    Rafael strode forward, walked up to Philip, and gritted his teeth before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get Javi tofort


    the spirit of my second son with your blood!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it,¡± Philip said casually.


    Rafael waved his hand. With an angry expression on his face, he left with his people!


    At this point, the storm had temporarily subsided.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Everyone could hardly believe that the arrival of the seven Aces had directly reversed the situation!


    Six dayster, life and death would be determined in the ring!


    This news immediately spread throughout the martial arts circles, including those of various countries.


    All of a sudden, the number of flights to Uppercreek grew manyfold over the past few days.


    Currently at the scene, the rest of the people wiped off the cold sweat from their foreheads, but Philip


    and his group, as well as the Aces, looked indifferent.


    Especially the other six Aces. At this moment, they turned their eyes to Philip and scrutinized him.


    ¡°Hey, Fatty Pine, is this the heir to the rke family?¡±


    It was a burly middle-aged man with a height of 1.8 meters and had copper skin. He elbowed Mobius


    who stood next to him and asked.


    He was Ace Leon Anders, a cksmith who did not belong to any school and worked as a cksmith


    since he was a child. He was full of vigor.


    In his entire life, he had only worked on one piece of iron sheet, saying that he wanted to forge the


    strongest weapon in the world. Until now, no one knew if the weapon had been made.


    ¡°It looks like it, but why is a cksmith like you asking this?¡±


    Mobius turned his head and cast a nk look at Leon.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯mcking a little apprentice.¡±


    Leon scratched his head innocently and smiled very sincerely.


    If Philip heard this, he would probably vomit blood.


    The heir to the dignified rke family bing a cksmith?


    There was another woman in a red dress with an enchanting figure and big wavy hair. She looked to be


    about 40 years old and still looked very charming.


    With her arms across her chest and her slender fingers full of diamond and gemstone rings, she stared


    at Philip seductively.


    She then said to the several Aces, ¡°I¡¯m interested in this young man. Don¡¯t all of you fight with me.¡±


    Ace Roxy Fisher had delicate skin like a teenage girl, but in fact, she was already over 40.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you already have too many male disciples in your harem?


    Do you dare to ept this one?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that the rke family will chase you to the end of the world?¡± Mobius murmured


    teasingly.


    Bam!


    Right away, Roxy grabbed Mobius by the back of his neck and threw him to the side, cursing, ¡°Fatty


    Pine, you talk too much!¡±


    Mobius rolled out like a ball and then got up while brushing the dust off his body.


    He grumbled a few words and walked back.


    Philip suddenly noticed that he was being stared at by a few masters. He smiled faintly and bowed to


    the seniors.


    After all, their identities were worthy of his courtesy.


    When the matter was over, Jacob took everyone back and also invited Philip to stay, saying that some


    of the masters wanted to see him.


    Philip thought for a while before he agreed and told Josh and the others to go back first.


    Six dayster, they were the main force in the ring.


    When they arrived at Jacob¡¯s private vi, the six masters had been waiting for a while.


    Different from the previous serious scene, among the six, the older ones were reading newspapers and


    watching the birds while the younger ones, such as Roxy, were looking at beauty products.


    She was staring at a certain male ambassador for a lipstick brand and shouting as if intoxicated, ¡°I¡¯ll


    buy it right now!


    ¡°My boys are not worthy of it! I¡¯ll only buy it for myself!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon and Mobius were ying video games.


    It was a very modern and realistic scene.


    Who could have imagined that these national martial arts masters, who were so famous in the outside


    world, acted so normally in the house?


    Philip was also slightly taken aback. The masters of national arts these days, were they also advancing


    with the times?


    ¡°Everyone, Young Master rke has arrived.¡±


    Jacob led Philip through the door. The masters put away the things in their hands and cast their eyes


    on Philip at the same time.


    Philip suddenly became a little nervous.


    Following this, the Seven Aces, including Jacob, looked at each other. They all stood in front of Philip


    and respectfully shouted, ¡°Young Master rke.¡±

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    What was the meaning of this?


    They were the seven masters of the martial arts world!


    People who would cause a sensation all over the world!


    At this moment, all of them were respectfully greeting Philip.


    Horrifying!


    Philip was a little startled. He quickly helped them up and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. All of you are


    seniors. I can¡¯t ept this gesture.¡±


    Jacob smiled and exined to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke, do you know why they came here this


    time?¡±


    Philip was not stupid. He looked around before asking, ¡°Because of me?¡±


    Jacob nodded and continued, ¡°Indeed. You should be aware that the Aces don¡¯t appear easily. This


    time, all the remaining Aces have resurfaced. Can you think of the reason?¡±


    Philip was stunned and said, ¡°I thought it¡¯s because of Old Master Jensen.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jacobughed and looked at the masters before saying to Philip, ¡°It¡¯s because of


    your father.¡±


    His father?


    In an instant, Philip understood what was happening. He said a little unhappily, ¡°Did he use money to


    make you do this?¡±


    Upon hearing the words, several Aces shook their heads and smiled.


    Dorian said, ¡°Young Master rke is wrong to think so.


    With our status, money is already meaningless to us.


    Your father is the real sage. He promised to contribute 100 billion to the development of national martial


    arts.¡±


    100 billion?


    Holy sh*t!


    His father was really savage!


    100 billion just like that!


    Inparison, he was just a kindergartener!


    ¡°What about the terms?¡±


    Philip was not stupid either. This must be conditional.


    ording to his father¡¯s temperament, there could be no losses when doing business in this world.


    ¡°The seven of us will always guard Young Master rke,¡± Jacob replied.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hiss!


    Philip found it incredulous when he heard this!


    Did the Seven Aces just be his personal bodyguards?!


    Philip was silent for a moment and could only ept this fact.


    Since it was his father¡¯s intention, there must be a reason for it.


    After chatting with them for a while, Philip and Jacob went for a walk in the small garden.


    Philip remembered what had happenedst night and asked Jacob, ¡°Old Master Jensen, do you know


    the previous Supreme well?¡±


    Jacob followed next to Philip and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is his influence very strong?¡± Philip asked again.


    Jacob was silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°Young Master rke, the former Supreme is not an


    ordinary person. The level he represents is not what we can imagine.


    In certain aspects, he certainly has infinite influence. Even Supreme Williams must show him some


    respect. I haven¡¯t been able to see through this person until now, same as your father.¡±


    Jacob was deeply aware that the power wielded by the former Supreme was taboo.


    It was iprehensible.


    Philip nodded and was silent for a moment. He then asked, ¡°You and Mr. Simmons, who is stronger?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re evenly matched.¡±


    Jacob replied but added, ¡°But that was five years ago. It¡¯s hard to say now.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the teacher?¡± Philip continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how strong Supreme Williams is. But what is certain is that Mr. Simmons is the


    candidate for the next Supreme and the only confidant of the former Supreme.¡±


    Jacob said with some worry in his eyes.


    Philip nodded. The news he inquired about today was about done.


    These people gave him a lot of pressure.


    He could foresee that he would have a life-and-death battle with this former Supreme or Mr. Simmons


    in the future!


    The situation had be more and more troublesome.


    There were still a lot of things he had to do, including his mother¡¯s ident that had not been


    investigated clearly yet.


    The rke family on Arcadia Ind was also suffering from internal and external threats.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    Philip did not stay long before he returned to the hotel.


    When Philip was in the taxi and on his way, he felt that he was being followed.


    In order not to expose the hotel Wynn and M were staying in, he told the driver to drive in one big


    circle before he got out of the car and turned around to slip into an alley.


    The ck van that followed behind the taxi also stopped.


    Soon, four to five guys with baseball bats and masks jumped down from the car.


    ¡°Listen up, just break his arms and legs. Don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    The young man who took the lead had a tattoo on his neck. He shouted to the guys.


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Immediately after, these four to five people quickly rushed into the alley!


    However, waiting in front of them were a dozen thugs wearing leather jackets and holding various


    weapons!


    Philip stood in front of these people, his hands in his trouser pockets. He silently looked at the four to


    five people on the opposite side.


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s a trap! Run!¡±


    The young man who took the lead immediately yelled and tried to run away!


    However, behind them, a group of thugs quickly rushed out. They all had weapons!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the young hooligans were panicking!


    Thud!


    Before Philip spoke, the young man knelt and begged for mercy. ¡°Big Brother, we were wrong. Please


    give us a way out. We¡¯re just trying to make a living.¡±


    Immediately after, the others also knelt and begged for mercy.


    Philip stepped forward with indifferent eyes and looked at them condescendingly before asking in a


    cold voice, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The young man had a bitter expression as he said, ¡°We don¡¯t know. We just received this task online. If


    we broke your arms and legs, we¡¯d get 200,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the chat history.¡±


    At this moment, the young man was trembling with fright. He hurriedly took out his phone, found the


    chat history that mentioned the task, and handed it to Philip.


    Philip nced at him and said directly to Heath behind him, ¡°Teach them a lesson.¡±


    After that, he walked out of the alley.


    Heath immediately faced Philip¡¯s back and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. rke.¡±


    Then, the corners of his eyes froze. He took the baseball bat in his hand and smashed it down, yelling,


    ¡°How dare you make a move against Mr. rke?! Didn¡¯t you first find out who¡¯s in charge of this


    territory?¡±


    Soon after, screams sounded from the alley for a whole ten minutes.


    After everything was over, Heath ran out and respectfully lit a cigarette for Philip, saying, ¡°Mr. rke,


    it¡¯s done.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Find out who¡¯s doing this behind my back.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. rke. We often do this kind of task and have our own channels. We will


    find out soon,¡± Heath guaranteed.


    Philip did not say much. He turned around, hailed a cab, and left.


    At the same time in a bar somewhere, after receiving news that the mission had failed, Juan Parker


    was furious and smashed a lot of bottles of good liquor!


    He sat on the sofa and wallowed in anger for a while. He took a sip of wine, dialed a number, and said


    coldly, ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯ll pay you another five million. This time, make it clean!¡±

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Philip returned to the hotel and saw Wynn on the phone. She was probably dealing with matters rted


    to Beacon.


    He walked over and hugged Wynn from behind, leaning on her shoulders. He inhaled her sweet


    fragrance.


    At that moment, he felt so relieved.


    It felt as if only he and Wynn were left in this world.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wynn hung up the phone, tilted her head, and put her delicate hands on Philip¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired and want to hug you.¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes as a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    With a happy smile on Wynn¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Phil, I feel very happy like this.¡±


    Philip hummed. Wynn turned around, held Philip¡¯s face seriously, and looked into his eyes while


    asking, ¡°Phil, will you leave me?¡±


    Philip chuckled, bopped Wynn¡¯s little nose, and said, ¡°Silly, what are you thinking? Why would I leave


    you? You¡¯re my wife.¡±


    Wynn smiled contentedly.


    ¡°By the way, Mindy just called and said that thepany has several projects that I need to go back to


    discuss. I¡¯ve booked a flight ticket for tomorrow,¡± Wynn suddenly said.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What projects? Are they urgent?¡±


    He did not want Wynn running around since she was already five months pregnant.


    ¡°Beacon is preparing to expand into other cities. For certain cooperation agreements, those bosses are


    not at ease without my presence.¡±


    Wynn said with a smile and then grabbed Philip¡¯s arm to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. We can ask Anne


    to apany me.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a few more people to follow you.¡±


    Wynn did not refuse either.


    She now knew that Philip and Theo Zander had a very close rtionship.


    Many times, she did not try to guess what kind of person Philip was because that was meaningless.


    She just wanted everything to remain like this as she stood quietly by Philip¡¯s side.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She only knew that Philip was her husband and M¡¯s father. That was enough.


    After meeting Wynn, Philip went to the hospital to visit Hannah.


    Hannah was sitting on the hospital bed reading a book. Her long, straight ck hair flowed down. She


    looked just like a gentle and sweet woman that had walked out of a painting.


    ¡°Hannah, can you tell me what happened to you all these years?¡±


    Philip sat on the edge of the bed and asked after hesitating for a long time.


    Hannah looked up at Philip, smiled sweetly, and said, ¡°Phil, can we not talk about this?¡±


    Speechless, Philip looked at Hannah¡¯s eyes and nodded. After that, he got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you


    some water.¡±


    After leaving the ward, Philip dialed Rick¡¯s phone and asked, ¡°About Hannah¡¯s encounters over the


    years, did you find anything?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Rick replied helplessly, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve read the information about Ms.


    Hannah, but it¡¯s all shallow details about her time at the orphanage. At first nce, the information was


    artificially forged.¡±


    Philip frowned upon hearing that and asked, ¡°How much longer do you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Rick replied and continued, ¡°But Young Master, I identally


    discovered other things while investigating what the youngdy has been up to in the past ten years.¡±


    Other things?


    ¡°What things?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Regarding Madam¡¯s ident, it¡¯s possible that the person behind the operation is someone who


    cannot be mentioned.¡±


    Rick replied, sounding very hesitant and cautious.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely cold.


    His mother¡¯s ident!


    Finally, there were other clues!


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but it must involve a certain Supreme-level figure. Young Master, we have to


    prepare in advance. This has exceeded our original estimate.¡±


    Rick said, a deep worry evident in his voice.


    Philip¡¯s eyes condensed. It really was him!


    Philip recalled that night in the interior hall of Dragon Gate, the first time he saw the masked man¡¯s


    eyes.


    Too simr!


    ¡°I see. Trigger the Golden Seal and assemble the otherrades. I¡¯m nning to go there personally.¡±


    Philip said coldly, his eyes burning and full of chills!


    ¡°Young Master, are you sure you want to call all the other members over?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Rick was actually a little doubtful.


    Legion of the Sovereign¡ªthe subordinates of the sovereign.


    This sovereign naturally referred to Philip rke!

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    This special squad had been in the making by Philip for the past ten years!


    There would nevere a day when the Legion of the Sovereign would diminish!


    As long as Philip rke was around, the Legion of the Sovereign would never fall!


    That was the symbol of the undefeated!


    ¡°Well, this time, I need to ask them clearly. If it¡¯s really rted to them, I don¡¯t mind making those


    people pay with their blood! Including the Supreme!¡± Philip said, a light shing in his eyes.


    At this moment, he was full of a manic aura and looked just like the devil. If there were people around


    him, it would make them halt their steps and run away in a hurry.


    ¡°Okay, understood,¡± Rick solemnly said.


    After hanging up the phone, Philip took a deep breath.


    The Supreme, huh?


    He wanted to see who in this world could stop him!


    If it really turned out as Philip had guessed, he would not hesitate to get rid of the Supreme!


    After standing for a while, Philip turned around and returned to the ward. He chatted with Hannah for a


    while before receiving a call from Heath.


    ¡°Mr. rke, we found it. I¡¯m waiting for you at the door.¡±


    Philip responded and left the ward.


    At the entrance of the hospital, he saw Heath with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. rke, someone posted a


    task for a five million reward on the inte just now, and the target is still you. We followed the trail


    and found the boss behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other party?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes throbbed with chills. Five million. It seemed that the other party was determined to kill him.


    Heath immediately replied, ¡°You know this person. He¡¯s your old ssmate, Juan Parker.¡±


    Philip frowned when he heard the name. It was him!


    He asked indifferently, ¡°Have you found out where the person is?¡±


    ¡°Max Bar,¡± Heath replied.


    Philip nodded, a cold look emerging on his face.


    He had tolerated enough of Juan. He had not expected Juan to go this far.


    In that case, he could not be med for being ruthless.


    Philip said immediately, ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Soon, they got into the car and headed to Max Bar.


    At this moment, Juan was in a private room where he was drinking and talking with a few prominent


    figures of Uppercreek. The topic of discussion was naturally on how to teach Philip a lesson.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, one word from you and our people will do anything. It¡¯s just one Philip rke. Just tell us


    whether to break his arms or legs.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The person who spoke was a big man with a crew cut. His body was full of muscles, and he had a


    fierce face.


    Next to him were three other men who were all thugs from the streets.


    Juan sat on the sofa, holding a wine ss. The colorful spotlights shone on his face, reflecting a


    ferocious sneer. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll let him sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, the door of the private room was kicked open from the outside!


    Heath rushed in with his gang.


    Before the big man got up and started cursing, they were already pressed on the table by Heath¡¯s


    people.


    Then, with his hands in his trouser pockets, Philip walked to the opposite side of Juan and sat down


    with a cold face. He asked mildly, ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Juan looked as if he was being suffocated. He did not expect Philip to find him so soon!


    He leisurely poured himself a ss of wine, drank most of it, and said coldly, ¡°You ruined my Parker


    family, my father died because of you, and I became the way I am because of you. The rtionship


    between us has soured since long ago.


    ¡°Since you already found out that I¡¯m the one behind it, the ball is in your courtyard now. What do you


    want to do?¡±


    Juan looked at Philip calmly with deep hatred in his eyes.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Whatever happened back then was caused by you. I already took into


    ount our brotherhood by not killing you. But you repeatedly tried to harm me. This has crossed my


    bottom line.¡±


    Haha.


    Juanughed and said, ¡°Philip, at this point, why are you still pretending in front of me? I know enough


    about who you are.


    I just can¡¯t understand why you keep hiding the truth from Wynn if you¡¯re so capable.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°This is my personal matter and has nothing to do with you. You just


    need to remember that I¡¯m here today to settle all the ounts with you, old and new.¡±


    Juan heard the words, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, what are you going to do? Kill me right here?¡±


    Juan refused to believe that a guy like Philip would really dare to do anything.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he stared at Juan and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go as far as to kill you, but I do


    want to teach you a lesson.


    You can also take it as my final warning to you. I hope that after today, you can restrain yourself. If you


    still insist on doing such things, I won¡¯t mind killing you then.¡±


    After that, Philip got up and left the private room.


    Immediately after, Heath stared at Juan coldly and said, ¡°Break his leg!¡±


    When Juan, who was sitting on the sofa, heard those words and saw two big men walking toward him,


    he suddenly panicked!


    He yelled, ¡°How dare you?! I¡¯m Juan Parker! If you darey a finger on me, I¡¯ll make you pay with your


    blood!¡±


    However¡­


    Heath just snorted coldly and gave a signal.


    In front of Juan¡¯s horrified eyes, two strong men walked up to him and pressed him on the sofa.


    Bam!


    One of the brawny men mmed the baseball bat down heavily and broke Juan¡¯s left leg!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    In an instant, Juan¡¯s heart-piercing screams were heard in the room.


    Philip stood at the door of the room, leaning against the wall while smoking a cigarette. Then, he


    walked away.


    The room was in a mess.


    The crowd dispersed. Only Juan, who had his leg broken, was on the ground clutching his bent left leg.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    His eyes were full of anger and hatred as he shouted, ¡°Philip rke! This is thest straw! I won¡¯t let


    you off! I¡¯ll make you pay tenfold for this leg of mine!¡±


    With jealousy and hatred in his heart, Juan took out his phone and dialed his assistant¡¯s number. He


    hurriedly went to the hospital.


    At the same time, the n he had concocted with Martha Yates to drive Philip out of the household was


    also brought forward on the agenda!


    He wanted to destroy Philip with his own hands, make him kneel in front of him, and have him


    apologize!


    Philip left this ce and returned to the hotel, just in time to bump into Lydia Jensen who had been


    waiting at the door.


    This little girl was dressed in a ck leather jacket and pants, looking very fashionable. Her hair was


    styled in a ponytail, and she had on big sunsses that covered half her face.


    Her cherry-red lips were still seen. With her arms across her chest and her straight, slender legs, the


    sight of her particrly attracted all the men¡¯s eyes.


    To nobody¡¯s surprise, even the women walking in and out of the hotel nced at her with a gaze full of


    jealousy.


    Her figure was too good.


    ¡°Hey, Brother Philip.¡±


    When Lydia saw Philip, she waved her hand from a distance and then trotted over with a smile on her


    face. She took Philip¡¯s arm in public.


    This scene astounded many passersby, both men and women.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    The girl looked like a fairy while the guy was so ordinary.


    Philip felt the strange gazes around him and helplessly pulled away Lydia¡¯s little hand. He frowned and


    asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lydia grumbled and rolled her eyes at Philip. She took Philip¡¯s arm again and said coquettishly, ¡°I miss


    you, so I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Philip immediately felt his scalp tingling.


    He was not that charming, right?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philip pulled Lydia¡¯s arm away again and smiled apologetically, saying, ¡°I¡¯m already married. By doing


    this, you¡¯re not being responsible to yourself.¡±


    To his surprise, Lydia¡¯s mind worked in peculiar ways. She grumbled under her breath, ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter if you¡¯re married or not, I can be your lover. You can spare two days in a week to apany


    me.¡±


    What the heck?!


    Philip felt that there was a problem with this girl¡¯s worldview. How could she talk about the topic of


    being a lover so casually?


    ¡°I suggest you see a doctor. You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no need for you to waste your time on me.¡±


    Philip looked as if he had a massive headache.


    Lydia immediately replied, ¡°No way, I¡¯ve made up my mind about you. Who told you to touch my ankle


    in the first ce?¡±


    Speaking of this, the young girl blushed.


    Philip cursed in his heart and quickly apologized. ¡°That was really an ident. I apologize to you,


    okay? You should go back now. You still have a long path ahead of you. There are many outstanding


    men out in the world waiting for you to discover them. There¡¯s no need to waste your youth on me.¡±


    Philip must get rid of Lydia as soon as possible.


    Girls at this age tended to be rebellious.


    She took her admiration as liking.


    Seeing the anxiety on Philip¡¯s face, Lydia chuckled. ¡°Brother Philip, why are you so nervous? I¡¯m just


    teasing you. I¡¯m here today to ask you for a favor.¡±


    When Philip heard this, he was relieved and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Lydia said cheerfully, ¡°There¡¯s a small gathering tonight for the families in our circle. Why don¡¯t you


    apany me?¡±


    When Philip heard this, he looked at Lydia with some caution and asked, ¡°Why me? Besides, affairs in


    your circle have nothing to do with me, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there are a few annoying flies after me, but I don¡¯t like them. So, I told them I have a boyfriend.¡±


    Lydia stomped her foot and looked at Philip with twinkling eyes.


    Philip finally understood that he was being used as a shield again.


    ¡°Sorry, I have other arrangements for the evening, so I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡±


    Philip refused without even thinking about it.


    He was not stupid. Spending the evening with a bunch of people from the national martial arts families


    was uninteresting.


    Lydia was anxious when she heard this. She caught up to him, grabbed his arm tightly without letting


    go, and begged coquettishly, ¡°Brother Philip, please help me. I already told them that I¡¯d definitely bring


    my boyfriend along tonight. If I show up by myself, it¡¯d be embarrassing.¡±


    Philip was adamant. ¡°No way.¡±


    Lydia got angry, put her hands on her hips, and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll tell Sister-inw


    about your identity!¡±


    Philip had already turned his head and was about to leave. Hearing this, however, he immediately


    turned around and walked out of the hotel door again, reluctantly saying, ¡°You should have said this


    right at the beginning.¡±


    The little girl had learned to threaten people at such a young age!


    With a yful smile, Lydia immediately caught up with Philip with her arms behind her back. She was


    as lively as a pixie.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    This was a coffee shop constructed in a waterfrontyout, with white walls and ck tiles as well as


    little gazebos connected by little bridges over the flowing water.


    In general, the architectural pattern of this coffee house was very distinctive.


    At the same time, in the most exclusive room in this coffee house, there were already seven or eight


    young men and women sitting there. They were all dressed fashionably. At first nce, one could tell


    that they were not the children of ordinary people.


    In the room were four small but exquisite solid wood tables and also severalndscape paintings on the


    walls, looking very artistic.


    At each table was a dedicated server, brewing coffee for the young men and women sitting on the sofa.


    How elegant!


    On the table were many keys to different cars, such as Ferrari, Porsche, and Maserati¡ªall of which


    were very luxurious.


    The youngdies also carried branded handbags such as Gi, LV, and Chanel.


    It was a gathering of the rich second generation, indeed.


    ¡°What time is it? Why hasn¡¯t Lydia arrived yet?¡±


    A young girl in ck clothes nced at the Patek Philippe watch on her wrist and muttered in


    dissatisfaction.


    She wore crystal shoes from Chanel and had on a mini-skirt. With her exquisite makeup, she looked


    very mature.


    Her name was Faye Long, the little princess of the Long family, which was a family of national martial


    arts. She had been prideful since she was a child.


    Another handsome young man with a crew cut took a sip of his coffee and echoed, ¡°Yes, Lydia used to


    be quite punctual. Why is she sote today?¡±


    While speaking, his eyes swept over the girl.


    Everyone in the circle knew that he liked Faye and had confessed to her many times before, but he had


    never seeded.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Oh my, Lydia won¡¯t really bring that boyfriend of hers along, right? I thought she was joking.¡±


    A girl in a pink dress next to Faye said in surprise at this moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When did Lydia get a boyfriend?¡± the young man with a crew cut asked.


    ¡°Lydia is too much. Doesn¡¯t she know about Third Young Master Yarrow¡¯s feelings for her?¡±


    Faye deliberately said this, pretending to be angry. At the same time, she looked at the handsome man


    in a navy blue suit sitting among the group of people.


    Andrew Yarrow, the third young master of the Yarrow family.


    Obviously, Andrew was the leader of this group of descendants from national martial arts families.


    After all, the Yarrow family¡¯s status in the martial arts circle was still very distinguished.


    Upon hearing this, several men and women echoed.


    Andrew¡¯s sharply defined eyebrows were furrowed at this moment. He ced the coffee cup in his


    hand on the table heavily and snorted. ¡°No matter who it is, I¡¯ll make him pay a painful price if he dares


    to harbor any intention toward Lydia!¡±


    Upon hearing this, several men and women echoed.


    ¡°Andrew is right! If Lydia really brings a man over, we¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I want to see which ignorant fool dares to snatch a woman from Andrew!¡±


    ¡°Lydia simply doesn¡¯t understand Andrew¡¯s affection for her. If it were me, with Andrew treating me like


    this, I¡¯d have thrown myself into his arms a long time ago.¡±


    Listening to the chatter around him, Andrew took another sip of coffee, feeling slightly displeased in his


    heart.


    Lydia had better not bring anyone here!


    While everyone was talking, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside. Lydia walked in


    with Philip.


    ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re finally here. Everyone was waiting for you.¡±


    Faye came forward first and hugged Lydia, looking very intimate.


    ¡°Lydia, how could you bete to our party? You¡¯re asking for a penalty.¡±


    The man with a crew cut added.


    ¡°Hey you, close the door and get out.¡±


    At this time, someone pointed to Philip who was standing at the door and ordered him.


    ¡°Oh, where did this idiote from? Get lost at once!¡±


    Unfortunately, Philip really looked too ordinary and was treated as the waiter who brought Lydia over.


    Upon seeing this, Lydia immediately took Philip¡¯s arm and introduced everyone, ¡°Let me introduce. This


    is my boyfriend, Phil¡ª¡±


    Before Lydia finished speaking, she was interrupted by Faye in front of her.

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Faye pointed at Philip in disbelief and said, ¡°Lydia, are you crazy? This is your boyfriend?¡±


    Immediately after, she nced at Philip for a few moments beforeughing.


    Lydia was too funny. How could this person be her boyfriend?


    Even if she had found someone to pose as one, she should at least find one with better qualifications.


    This one was no better than a beggar on the streets.


    Everyone¡¯s strange looks also fell on Philip in an instant.


    The handsome man with the crew cut also got up and looked at Philip. He asked with raised brows,


    ¡°Lydia, where did you find this fake boyfriend? Doesn¡¯t he look too shabby?¡±


    Lydia was a little unhappy and said coldly to the guy, ¡°Cody Uber, what my boyfriend looks like has


    nothing to do with you!¡±


    Cody chuckled, shook his head helplessly, and nced at Philip. He waved his hand and warned,


    ¡°Friend, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you should leave quickly.


    This is not the ce for someone like you, and we¡¯re not people you can hope to get acquainted with,


    understand?¡±


    Cody almost diedughing.


    Lydia was really silly. Even if she did not like Andrew and wanted to find someone to pretend to be her


    boyfriend, she should at least find someone who could pass off being her boyfriend.


    Getting a piece of trash like this to be her pretend boyfriend was a joke!


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s face darkened and he looked vaguely unhappy.


    He knew nothing good would happen if he came. As expected, they were nothing but a bunch of


    descendants who looked down on others.


    He was about to say something when Andrew Yarrow, who was sitting on the sofa over there, arched


    his body at this moment.


    He tasted the coffee in his hand, raised his eyebrows coldly, and nced at Philip before saying


    sternly, ¡°How much for you to get lost from Lydia¡¯s side?¡±


    Money?


    Lydia was angry. She did not like Andrew¡¯s domineering and conceited rich second-generation temper!


    ¡°Andrew Yarrow! He¡¯s my boyfriend. I advise you to show some respect!¡± Lydia said angrily.


    However, Andrew directly ignored Lydia¡¯s warning and gave a sneer. He sat on the sofa calmly and


    continued saying to Philip, ¡°My name is Andrew Yarrow. I¡¯m the third young master of the Yarrow family.


    You can inquire about it when you leave this ce. I¡¯m in a good mood now, so I don¡¯t want to dilly-


    dally with you. Five million for you to leave Lydia¡¯s side. Remember, you only have this choice and no


    other.¡±


    Arrogant!


    Domineering and outrageous!


    This was Andrew¡¯s attitude.


    In his opinion, there was nothing he could not do!


    For a piece of rubbish like Philip, five million was simply a sky-high price.


    After Andrew finished speaking, Cody added with a very arrogant attitude, ¡°Friend, five million is not a


    sum you can earn in your entire life. Get out of here quickly. If you annoy Andrew, you might end up a


    cripple.¡±


    Faye also followed with a mocking smile and said, ¡°Five million is simply too good for a wretch like


    you.¡±


    When Lydia heard their insults toward Philip, she burst into anger!


    She originally thought if Philip pretended to be her boyfriend, Andrew would retreat.


    She did not expect that he would act like this.


    ¡°Andrew Yarrow, you!¡±


    Lydia was so agitated that she almost quarreled with them.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the next scene stunned her.


    Not only Lydia, but the children of the other affluent families were also stunned.


    It was because Philip actually sat opposite Andrew grandly, took a sip of the coffee on the table, and


    said coldly, ¡°Well, how about I give you five million and you get out of here instead?¡±

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    After Philip finished speaking, the whole room fell deadly silent!


    Everyone looked at the man sitting in front of Andrew in disbelief.


    Too arrogant!


    Who did he think he was?


    He actually wanted to pay five million for Andrew to get lost?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This guy must be a lunatic.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Andrew was a little lost. He never expected a country bumpkin like Philip to say such a thing!


    Five million for him to get lost?!


    The corners of Andrew¡¯s mouth tugged upward in a sneer with hideous coldness.


    Faye immediately shook her head and sneered mockingly, ¡°Oh my, another poser. I thought he¡¯s just a


    jerk but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a braggart too!


    Hey, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? He¡¯s the third young master of the Yarrow family, the top ten


    biggest families in national martial arts! Andrew¡¯s personal assets have reached hundreds of millions!


    Are you trying to use wealth topare to him? You¡¯re too oblivious!¡±


    What a moron!


    Was he putting on an act because Lydia was here?


    ¡°Haha, my friend, stop tooting your horn. Things will turn ugly if you keep joking like this.¡±


    Cody stood beside Philip, raising his hand to press on Philip¡¯s shoulder.


    As long as Andrew nodded his head, he would immediately break this guy¡¯s arm!


    Lydia naturally saw Cody¡¯s threatening intent and immediately went forward.


    She shoved thetter¡¯s hand away, stared at all of them coldly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.


    I¡¯m the one who brought him here. If you keep doing this, then we can¡¯t be friends anymore.¡±


    After that, Lydia directly pulled Philip up and turned to leave.


    However, how could Andrew let them go like this?


    Bam!


    The coffee cup in his hand fell heavily to the ground. He got up, stared at Lydia coldly, and shouted,


    ¡°Lydia Jensen, I¡¯m sure you know my feelings for you. What¡¯s the meaning of bringing such trash here


    today? Are you looking down on me?¡±


    Andrew was very angry!


    Lydia would rather look for a beggar who had nothing than ept him. Did that mean he was beneath


    a beggar?


    Lydia turned her head and replied angrily to Andrew, ¡°Andrew Yarrow, I told you a long time ago that it¡¯s


    impossible between us! Everything is your wishful thinking! I¡¯ve already brought my boyfriend along


    with me today. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s eyes were cold and piercing as his gaze fell on Philip. When he saw Lydia holding Philip¡¯s


    hand tightly, his heart became angrier!


    ¡°I want him to be a cripple today! Whoever dares to snatch my woman deserves to die!¡±


    Andrew shouted, full of anger.


    Immediately, several men and women in the private room of the coffee shop surrounded Philip.


    Faye and the others pulled Lydia away.


    ¡°Andrew Yarrow, how dare you?! If you dare to make a move on him, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Lydia struggled to get out of their grips, but these people were all children of national martial arts


    families with extraordinary skills. She was not a match when going up with several of them and was


    directly overpowered.


    Andrew did not pay attention to Lydia who was yelling from the side and only looked at Philip, who was


    in front of him, indifferently. He sneered coldly, ¡°What did you say just now? Five million for me to get


    lost?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were calm. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he nced at the people around him.


    Interesting.


    ¡°Indeed. You only have one chance.¡± Philip shrugged.


    He did not want to bully others with his status, but if the other party did not know how to restrain


    themselves, then he would not mind teaching this so-called third young master of the Yarrow family a


    lesson. He must understand that some people could not be provoked!


    Hahaha!


    With a burst of manicughter, Andrew¡¯s eyes revealed disdain as he said, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re the first


    person who dares to talk so brazenly with me. I just don¡¯t know if you can back your words up!¡±


    With that said, Andrew punched Philip with ease.


    In his eyes, one punch was enough to deal with an unarmed ordinary person.


    The expressions on Faye, Cody, and the others were also full of ridicule.


    They could already imagine the next scenes. This kid would definitely kneel down and beg Andrew for


    mercy!


    Lydia should never have found such a worthless bum to be her boyfriend.


    However!


    Unexpectedly!

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Andrew¡¯s punch suddenly stopped half an arm away from Philip¡¯s cheek and could not advance


    another inch!


    Except for Lydia, everyone else could not believe that Philip actually blocked Andrew¡¯s punch!


    Andrew shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you fight back?! You must be tired of living!¡±


    With that said, his whole body was full of murderous intent as he threw another punch at Philip!


    ¡°You¡¯re too slow. It turns out there¡¯s nothing more to the Yarrow family.¡±


    Philip shook his head as he threw a punch toward Andrew¡¯s iing fist!


    Bang!


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking!


    Argh!


    A miserable howl came from the private room of the coffee shop.


    Andrew¡¯s fist immediately twisted out of shape. He stepped back again and again as big beads of


    sweat rolled off his forehead!


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this scene!


    This¡­


    It was simply inconceivable!


    Faye¡¯s words were stuck in her throat as she stared at Philip fixedly. Her heart was already


    overwhelmed and full of turmoil!


    ¡°Ah! My hand! You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Andrew was very agitated at the moment as he clutched his right hand,pletely losing his arrogant


    demeanor.


    He could not believe it. The guy in front of him actually broke his right hand with one punch!


    He was the third young master of the Yarrow family. He had been practicing martial arts since he was a


    child¡ªhe was a natural talent!


    He actually lost?


    As for Philip, he just stood there nonchntly!


    Cody also flew into a rage and roared, ¡°How dare you do this to Andrew?!¡±


    Immediately after, he kicked Philip!


    He put all his force into this kick!


    However, Philip avoided it only by turning sideways. Immediately following that, he lifted his leg and


    kicked Cody¡¯s knee violently!


    Another crack!


    Argh!


    With a scream, Cody fell to the ground while clutching his right leg and wailing endlessly!


    With a simple kick, Philip had broken Cody¡¯s right leg!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the children of the remaining few national martial arts families finally understood that


    the guy in front of them was definitely not an ordinary person!


    With a punch and a kick, he took down both Andrew and Cody!


    What terrifying strength!


    After that¡­


    In front of everyone, Philip stepped forward and slowly walked toward Andrew. The previously


    indifferent expression on his face had be extremely fierce and domineering!


    ¡°Stop there! What are you trying to do? I¡¯m the third young master of the Yarrow family. My granduncle


    is Jason Yarrow! He¡¯s the honorary director of the National Martial Arts Association! If you dare to touch


    me, you¡®ll die miserably!¡±


    Andrew was very panicked at the moment and roared in fear.


    It was because in Philip¡¯s eyes, he saw a very domineering and aggressive aura. It was a look that


    made him feel chills all over as though Philip was a grim reaper!


    This scenepletely shocked the people present!


    They were all too scared to speak.


    Philip strode up to Andrew and said coldly, ¡°Your granduncle is Jason Yarrow?¡±

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, the expression on Andrew¡¯s face became mocking and menacing.


    ¡°Hehe, why? Are you afraid now? To tell you the truth, it¡¯s toote! Fighting me means you¡¯re going


    against the entire Yarrow family! Only one result awaits you, and that¡¯s to end up a cripple!¡±


    Andrew sneered wickedly, his eyes full of chills.


    The way he saw it, the guy in front of him had just learned a few skillful moves.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, going against the Yarrow family was nothing but seeking death!


    Over there, Cody, who had fallen to the ground, also shouted angrily, ¡°Young Master Andrew, you must


    break his limbs! Finish him off! F*ck! My legs!¡±


    Cody supported himself up from the ground and sat at the side.


    His leg was broken!


    Aftering back to their senses, Faye and the others also pointed at Philip agitatedly while shouting,


    ¡°You piece of rubbish! How dare you do this to Andrew and Cody?! You¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Lydia Jensen, is this the boyfriend you found? He¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°Andrew, kill him! This guy is just asking for it!¡±


    Lydia watched this scene with worry on her face.


    However, she was not worried about Philip but the others.


    She knew very well who Philip was. If he was annoyed, not to mention the Yarrow family, but even


    everyone else would not be a match for him.


    She wanted to take Philip away because she did not want the situation to escte further.


    However, it was clear that the situation was now irreversible.


    Thus, Lydia scowled and shoved away the few hands grabbing her before saying coldly, ¡°Andrew, I


    advise you not to do anything to him. Otherwise, even your Yarrow family won¡¯t be able to withstand his


    anger!¡±


    What?


    Hearing this, Andrew¡¯s face turned cold before he revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Lydia, even if you want to


    protect him, you can¡¯t say such words. Who is he that even my Yarrow family can¡¯t afford to provoke?¡±


    In Lydia¡¯s eyes, were Andrew and the Yarrow family really that useless?


    Fine!


    In that case, Andrew would show her the prowess of the Yarrow family today!


    However, as soon as he finished his words, Philip answered the question indifferently, ¡°Excuse me, but


    your Yarrow family really can¡¯t afford to provoke me. Or let me put it this way, you¡¯re not even worthy of


    provoking me.¡±


    Presumptuous!


    After Philip finished speaking, the whole private room became quiet.


    ¡°B*stard! What are you talking about? My Yarrow family is not worthy?¡±


    Andrew was furious, and his eyes grew wide. He wanted to kill Philip with his bare hands!


    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s unworthy today!¡±


    Andrew roared and then took out his phone to dial his family¡¯s number.


    At the moment in the Yarrow family¡¯s vi in Uppercreek, the entire hall was full of chills!


    Almost all members of the Yarrow family were here for an emergency meeting.


    ¡°Everyone, the patriarch has been detained by Jacob Jensen and we¡¯ve been ordered to give an


    exnation within two days. We must now discuss a countermeasure and how to solve this matter.¡±


    The one who was speaking solemnly was the acting patriarch of the Yarrow family who was also


    urgently appointed to that position¡ªNorbert Yarrow, Jason¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡°Jacob is simply too outrageous! Our Yarrow family is a great national martial arts family and has a


    respectable position in the circle. By doing so, he¡¯s openly provoking our Yarrow family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! In this case, we don¡¯t have to show him any respect any longer. Let¡¯s just rush over and


    make our demands!¡±


    ¡°I agree! The patriarch of the Yarrow family mustn¡¯t be held captive by the Jensen family!¡±


    The group of people was very agitated and full of emotions.


    Norbert looked very grim at the moment. Everyone stared at him, waiting for his reply.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Right then, a housekeeper rushed into the meeting room and whispered into Norbert¡¯s ear, ¡°Second


    Old Master, Young Master Andrew was beaten in the coffee shop. The other party even bragged about


    it. Jacob Jensen¡¯s great-granddaughter was present as well.¡±


    Bam!


    Norbert exploded in anger, pped a palm on the table, and roared, ¡°Insolence! Turning a blind eye to


    the Yarrow family? What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Did Jacob arrange this on purpose? Is he trying to


    provoke the Yarrow family?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled and started discussing.


    Then, the core figures of the Yarrow family got angry and roared, ¡°I think the old guy Jacob deliberately


    arranged for someone to test the Yarrow family¡¯s limits!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let this go. We must demand an exnation!¡±


    Norbert clenched his fist, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to see who dares to attack the


    descendants of the Yarrow family! That person is looking for death!¡±


    Looking back to Philip¡¯s side, he was sitting on the sofa now while shaking his propped leg. He was


    tasting the freshly brewed coffee.


    A few minutes ago, he had already sent a text message to tell Jacob where he was.


    He should be here soon.


    While in his vi thest time, he had overheard many things in the martial arts circle, as well as about


    those families who remained neutral.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Among them, the Yarrow family was a tough bone to break!


    Since the opportunity had presented itself today, he might as well end it here.


    Andrew and the others sat silently, looking at the leisurely and contented Philip. Andrew had chills in


    his eyes. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ll be dead in a while! I hope you can remain this calm then!¡±


    Philip continued to take a sip of coffee and said, ¡°I can say the same for you too.¡±


    After a while, important members of the Yarrow family appeared in the coffee shop in a fleet of


    Mercedes-Benz vehicles.


    All of them had arrived in Uppercreekst night.


    A group of people stepped into the coffee shop.


    The door of the private room was suddenly opened!


    ¡°Who dares to bully the descendants of the Yarrow family?!¡±


    A roar that sounded like the toll of an ancient bell rang throughout the entire coffee shop.


    In an instant, more than a dozen people appeared in the private room,prising of the persons in


    charge of the Yarrow family. They all looked ferocious and chilling!


    The one in the lead was naturally Norbert Yarrow who was full of anger at the moment. With a pair of


    predatory eyes, he scanned the situation in the coffee shop!


    Andrew hurriedly got up, rushed over, and cried out, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally here! Just look at your


    grandson¡¯s hand!¡±


    Norbert saw that Andrew¡¯s hand was broken!


    Suddenly, he was furious and shouted, ¡°Who did this? Step forward!¡±


    Those who dared to touch the Yarrow family must die!


    ¡°It¡¯s him! Grandpa, you must break his arms and legs! Then, I want to torture him severely!¡±


    Now that Norbert was backing him up, Andrew was naturally proud and triumphant!


    He refused to believe that this guy could do anything else in front of his grandfather!


    Norbert looked in the direction Andrew pointed and his eyes widened!


    Due to the dim lighting in the coffee shop and his arrogance as the acting head of the Yarrow family, he


    did not even look carefully before he shouted in a chastising manner, ¡°Young man, since you¡¯ve made


    a mistake, you must pay the price! Are you going to do it yourself or should I make you do it?¡±


    This was the pride and arrogance of the Yarrow family!


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked at the dozen or so people. When his eyes fell on Norbert, his


    displeasure increased.


    He asked indifferently, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    Young Master rke?


    He was that same Young Master rke who caused themotion at Dragon Gate?!


    Instantly, Norbert understood!


    He had run into a brick wall today!


    The other party was actually that Young Master rke!


    The confrontation with the seven Fusha Majors that happened at Splendor Hotel in the morning was


    still vivid in Norbert¡¯s mind!


    It was because of Philip that the six hidden Aces suddenly resurfaced!


    Such prestige and dominance!


    The whole national martial arts circle was talking about this matter!


    All the martial arts families and forces around the world were discussing this very topic!


    Unexpectedly, the mysterious Young Master rke who was the one behind the shockingmotion


    was actually right in front of him at this moment!


    Andrew was also stunned!


    At this moment, his breathing turned rapid as he looked at the nonchnt Philip with deeply knitted


    brows.


    Hateful!


    Of all people, why was he that Young Master rke?!


    Faye and the others had long ago been frightened into hiding. They did not dare toe forward.


    They belonged to small families within the national martial arts circle, so they could not bepared to


    the Yarrow family even in the slightest. If they provoked Philip, it would be over for them!


    On this side, Jacob turned around and red at Norbert while reprimanding, ¡°Norbert Yarrow, what¡¯s


    your intention in bringing people over to besiege Young Master rke?¡±


    Norbert twisted his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, ¡°This Young Master rke injured my grandson


    Andrew. I¡¯m here to ask for an exnation.¡±


    Lydia immediately rushed out and shouted, ¡°Nonsense! Ask Andrew yourself! It was clearly he and


    Cody who made the first move against Brother Philip! It¡¯s just that they¡¯re not as good as him.¡±


    Hearing that, Norbert¡¯s brows furrowed as he turned toward Andrew and asked drily, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Andrew dared not lie and nodded sullenly.


    Hmph!


    Norbert snorted withoutment but still turned his head to say indiscriminately to Jacob, ¡°Even so,


    with such heavy-handed methods disyed by Young Master rke, the Yarrow family still deserves


    an exnation!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jacob sneered, ¡°The Yarrow family still insists on an exnation? Jason Yarrow has


    been detained by me. The entire Yarrow family is now considered a big traitor in the national martial


    arts circle. Everyone has to be punished! Well then, since so many of the Yarrow family members are


    here today, all of you can stay!¡±


    With amand, many figures from outside immediately rushed in and directly took down the people


    in charge of the Yarrow family!


    Norbert flew into a rage and pointed at Jacob, yelling, ¡°Jacob Jensen, how dare you make a move


    against my Yarrow family?!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Jacob frowned deeply, the aura of an Ace radiating outward as a punchnded on Norbert¡¯s chest.


    Norbert stepped back repeatedly from that strike, blood spurting out of his mouth as his face turned


    pale!


    Almost instantly, Norbert was detained by the people Jacob brought!


    At this moment, all the Yarrow family members who came were detained!


    They never thought that everyone would be wiped out just bying here and seeking an exnation!


    ¡°Take them down!¡± Jacob bellowed coldly.


    ¡°Jacob Jensen, you¡¯re too arrogant! Don¡¯t forget, you don¡¯t dominate the entire national martial arts


    circle! Many other national families wille after you for an exnation! When the timees, I want


    to see how your Jensen family will face them!¡±


    Norbert shouted as he was taken away.


    Leaving the private room, Philip stood in front and lit a cigarette before asking Jacob who was next to


    him, ¡°The national martial arts circle is soplicated. What are you going to do?¡±


    Jacob nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already old. Let me dedicate thest bit of my life to the national martial


    arts. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit the families and forces on the list one by one.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Young Master rke?


    He was that same Young Master rke who caused themotion at Dragon Gate?!


    Instantly, Norbert understood!


    He had run into a brick wall today!


    The other party was actually that Young Master rke!


    The confrontation with the seven Fusha Majors that happened at Splendor Hotel in the morning was


    still vivid in Norbert¡¯s mind!


    It was because of Philip that the six hidden Aces suddenly resurfaced!


    Such prestige and dominance!


    The whole national martial arts circle was talking about this matter!


    All the martial arts families and forces around the world were discussing this very topic!


    Unexpectedly, the mysterious Young Master rke who was the one behind the shockingmotion


    was actually right in front of him at this moment!


    Andrew was also stunned!


    At this moment, his breathing turned rapid as he looked at the nonchnt Philip with deeply knitted


    brows.


    Hateful!


    Of all people, why was he that Young Master rke?!


    Faye and the others had long ago been frightened into hiding. They did not dare toe forward.


    They belonged to small families within the national martial arts circle, so they could not bepared to


    the Yarrow family even in the slightest. If they provoked Philip, it would be over for them!


    On this side, Jacob turned around and red at Norbert while reprimanding, ¡°Norbert Yarrow, what¡¯s


    your intention in bringing people over to besiege Young Master rke?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Norbert twisted his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, ¡°This Young Master rke injured my grandson


    Andrew. I¡¯m here to ask for an exnation.¡±


    Lydia immediately rushed out and shouted, ¡°Nonsense! Ask Andrew yourself! It was clearly he and


    Cody who made the first move against Brother Philip! It¡¯s just that they¡¯re not as good as him.¡±


    Hearing that, Norbert¡¯s brows furrowed as he turned toward Andrew and asked drily, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Andrew dared not lie and nodded sullenly.


    Hmph!


    Norbert snorted withoutment but still turned his head to say indiscriminately to Jacob, ¡°Even so,


    with such heavy-handed methods disyed by Young Master rke, the Yarrow family still deserves


    an exnation!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jacob sneered, ¡°The Yarrow family still insists on an exnation? Jason Yarrow has


    been detained by me. The entire Yarrow family is now considered a big traitor in the national martial


    arts circle. Everyone has to be punished! Well then, since so many of the Yarrow family members are


    here today, all of you can stay!¡±


    With amand, many figures from outside immediately rushed in and directly took down the people


    in charge of the Yarrow family!


    Norbert flew into a rage and pointed at Jacob, yelling, ¡°Jacob Jensen, how dare you make a move


    against my Yarrow family?!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Jacob frowned deeply, the aura of an Ace radiating outward as a punchnded on Norbert¡¯s chest.


    Norbert stepped back repeatedly from that strike, blood spurting out of his mouth as his face turned


    pale!


    Almost instantly, Norbert was detained by the people Jacob brought!


    At this moment, all the Yarrow family members who came were detained!


    They never thought that everyone would be wiped out just bying here and seeking an exnation!


    ¡°Take them down!¡± Jacob bellowed coldly.


    ¡°Jacob Jensen, you¡¯re too arrogant! Don¡¯t forget, you don¡¯t dominate the entire national martial arts


    circle! Many other national families wille after you for an exnation! When the timees, I want


    to see how your Jensen family will face them!¡±


    Norbert shouted as he was taken away.


    Leaving the private room, Philip stood in front and lit a cigarette before asking Jacob who was next to


    him, ¡°The national martial arts circle is soplicated. What are you going to do?¡±


    Jacob nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already old. Let me dedicate thest bit of my life to the national martial


    arts. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit the families and forces on the list one by one.¡±

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Philip nodded silently withoutmenting.


    ¡°By the way, Young Master rke, during my absence, I¡¯d like to ask you to take care of Lydia for me,¡±


    Jacob said with a slight bow.


    Philip quickly grabbed Jacob and asked, ¡°How many days do you n to be away?¡±


    Jacob said in a light-hearted manner, ¡°Four to five days, perhaps. For this trip, I don¡¯t intend to return


    alive. If something happens to me, I hope you can give your full support to the Jensen family.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Is it such a serious matter?¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Young Master rke, you know too little about the national martial arts circle. I¡¯m already


    old. I just hope I can use what¡¯s left of my life to suppress these national martial arts families and seek


    a decade of stability for this industry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mobius and the others to go with you,¡± Philip said urgently. He could see that Jacob was


    already prepared to die out on the field.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Jacob shook his head and said, ¡°Aces are not allowed to strike at national


    martial arts families and forces. This is a staunch rule.¡±


    Philip was taken aback at those words and looked at Jacob in confusion, asking, ¡°Then what are you


    doing?¡±


    Jacob shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m already old. Those false titles mean nothing to me. They can take


    it away if they wish. Moreover, there must be Aces sitting in the national martial arts circle to deter


    external forces from world martial arts, such as Fusha.¡±


    Up till this point, Philip had not said anything else.


    After bidding farewell to Jacob, Philip returned to the hotel.


    What surprised him was that Martha Yates was here, and she was in a wheelchair.


    Philip was puzzled. How did she get here?


    Martha was drinking the coffee served by Wynn. When she saw Philip appear at the door of the suite,


    her face instantly turned grim as she grunted. ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    Although her voice was soft, Wynn still heard it and red at Martha who was sitting in a wheelchair


    with her arms and legs in casts.


    Philip was also helpless. Even at this point, Martha still did not know how to restrain her temper.


    ¡°Why is Mom here?¡±


    Philip originally asked Wynn, but once Martha heard it, she found it ear-piercing and angrily yelled,


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you even wee me anymore? Philip rke, do you see me as an invalid because I¡¯m


    in a wheelchair and can¡¯t move my arms and legs? Are you looking down on me?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Philip didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Wynn quickly exined.


    However, Martha did not listen at all. She red at Philip irrationally and asked, ¡°Tell me, is that what


    you mean?¡±


    After asking, she started sobbing and made a fuss. ¡°There¡¯s no justice! The son-inw is starting to


    despise the mother-inw. Wynnie, if I¡¯m paralyzed and stuck in bed in the future, do you think Philip


    will even care if I live or die?¡±


    Wynn was at a loss and hurriedly said, ¡°No, Mom, don¡¯t think that way. Philip is not that kind of person.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Philip who was helpless. He then said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think that way. I


    won¡¯t leave you be even if you end up in that state. I¡¯m just curious to know why you suddenly came


    over. It¡¯s not time for you to be discharged from the hospital, right?¡±


    Martha met Philip¡¯s eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything and felt a bit uneasy. She


    said, ¡°I miss my daughter and granddaughter so I came to visit them. What, don¡¯t you wee me?¡±


    As she said that, Martha began to make a fuss again.


    Helpless, Philip had to give up.


    The next day, Wynn was taking the morning flight. Philip sent her to the airport. After they went their


    separate ways, he hurried to Jacob¡¯s small vi in Uppercreek.


    Only Old Master Jensen was not there.


    The other six Aces stood on the balcony of the second floor, looking out at the sunrise in the sky.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Master Jensen?¡± Philip asked.


    Mobius Pine said with a worried expression, ¡°He already left.¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart went still as he followed their line of sight.


    Perhaps, many yearster, someone would remember this scene.


    Old Master Jacob Jensen had set out on a lonely road while dressed in all white, giving up his


    reputation for the sake of the cornerstone of the national martial arts and to leave behind a legacy.


    After a long while, Philip asked, ¡°Is this trip going to be difficult for Old Master Jensen?¡±


    Dorian Fox shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s perilous. Senior Jensen is already 84 this year.¡±


    Roxy Fisher seemed very angry. With her arms across her chest, she said furiously, ¡°Those damned


    major families have been hindering the development of national martial arts. No way, I must


    apany Senior Jensen on this trip!¡±

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Another old man who was about 60 years old carried the aura of an aplished master, especially


    with his defined brows and a long beard. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what Senior Jensen said to us before


    he left. We must know our priorities.¡±


    Ace Boris Vahn was a learned practitioner in the arts of tarot and astrology.


    With that, Roxy gritted her teeth in hatred.


    Philip did not say a word. Along with the other six, he watched as the figure walked far away.


    It was deste yet massive.


    This figure would support the backbone and future of national martial arts!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After leaving this ce, Philip returned to the hotel.


    When Martha saw Philip return, she immediately yelled, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m thirsty! Pour me a ss of water.¡±


    Philip answered, poured a cup of warm water, and handed it over.


    After that, he yed with M for a while.


    ¡°Philip, I want to eat an apple. Peel one for me.¡±


    Martha looked at the TV and shouted.


    Philip quickly got up, sat on the side, and peeled the apple before handing it to Martha.


    ¡°Are you blind? How can I eat it like this? Cut it into small pieces and feed me with a fork!¡± Martha said


    angrily at once.


    Philip nodded and agreed.


    He cut the apple into small pieces and slowly brought each one to Martha¡¯s mouth.


    Martha seemed to enjoy being served by Philip as her eyes were full of joy andcency.


    When it was lunchtime, it was also Philip who pushed her downstairs to go to a nearby restaurant.


    Perhaps because of her status as the mother-inw and the fact that she could not move, Martha¡¯s


    attitude toward Philip was very bad when they were in the restaurant. She was constantly yelling and


    shouting at him.


    Even the diners around them found it unbearable to watch.


    Of course, there was no shortage of those watching and gossiping.


    ¡°Look at that silly boy acting like a male nanny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too pitiful to be treated like that by his mother-inw. I won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°But of course. At first nce, you can tell he¡¯s a good-for-nothing with no temper at all.¡±


    Philip listened to theirments without saying anything.


    Martha, on the other hand, was very happy. She even took it up a notch and treated Philip even worse.


    Once they were out of the restaurant, Martha was being pushed in front. She sneered, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t


    think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because I¡¯m in a wheelchair now. I¡¯m your mother-inw and have


    more than enough means to take care of you. I¡¯ve heard from others what you¡¯re doing in Uppercreek.


    You¡¯re keeping a mistress, right? How capable of you.¡±


    As Philip continued to push Martha¡¯s wheelchair, his brows knitted.


    Keeping a mistress?


    Was Martha here just because of this?


    ¡°Mom, who told you that? I came to Uppercreek for my personal matters,¡± Philip exined.


    However, Martha refused to listen and chastised, ¡°Are you still denying it? Fine, wait till I get the


    evidence. I¡¯ll kick you out of the Johnston household at that time!


    ¡°As for M, the Johnston family won¡¯t ept her either! My daughter can¡¯t keep a burden on her.


    When the timees, even she will be kicked out!


    ¡°Let me tell you, Philip, as long as I¡¯m around, don¡¯t think of living a good life!¡±


    Martha¡¯s words grew increasingly harsh, and the chilly look on Philip¡¯s face became intenser.


    At this time at the road junction.


    While Philip was pushing Martha¡¯s wheelchair, just about to cross the road, a fast-approaching truck


    was heading over from not far away.


    Suddenly, Philip looked at the truck and then at the wheelchair he was holding. His hands suddenly


    loosened.


    Beep!


    The truck started honking desperately!


    Martha was so scared that she turned pale and shouted, ¡°Philip, are you crazy?! Quickly pull me back!


    Pull me back! Ah! Help!¡±

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Beep!


    The ear-piercing sound of the honking exploded in Martha¡¯s ears!


    The rolling clouds of dirt also swept across Martha¡¯s face!


    She watched as the steel-like beast whistled past her eyes!


    At that moment, Martha¡¯s head was nk and she forgot to breathe.


    When she finally reacted, she yelled hysterically, ¡°Philip, you¡¯remitting murder! You¡¯re doing this on


    purpose! I¡¯m your mother-inw!¡±


    Philip pulled the wheelchair back and said indifferently, ¡°Sorry, I was lost in thought.¡±


    Lost in thought?


    Martha would never believe such nonsense!


    Philip just wanted to get her involved in a traffic ident so that she would die!


    She got angry and roared, ¡°Philip, you miserable wretch! I¡¯m going to tell Wynn that you actually tried to


    murder me. You wastrel, you piece of junk¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, the second half of her sentence became choked in her throat and she could no longer


    continue.


    It was because she had turned back and met Philip¡¯s cold gaze.


    What a terrible look!


    It was as though she was facing the Grim Reaper!


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Philip¡¯s voice sounded chilly as it stabbed into Martha¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No, nothing. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Martha instantly backed down and mumbled in a very low voice.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Philip nodded and pushed Martha back to the hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, Martha excused herself and hid in the suite alone.


    Philip also did not intend to bother about her and took M out for shopping.


    M had yet to visit the sights of Uppercreek even though she had been here for so many days already.


    A man on crutches appeared in Martha¡¯s suite not long after Philip left.


    ¡°Aunt Martha, how is it going?¡±


    Juan sat on the sofa and asked anxiously.


    When Martha saw Juan, she was shocked and asked, ¡°What happened to your leg?¡±


    Juan gritted his teeth in indignation and said, ¡°Philip broke it.¡±


    What?


    Martha was shocked and became even angrier, saying, ¡°This damned punk! On the way back just now,


    he actually tried to murder me!¡±


    ¡°Really? What happened?¡± Juan asked nervously.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Martha huffed as she exined what just happened and gave an exaggerated ount of it. In the end,


    she was so angry that she cursed, ¡°That useless wimp! Now that he¡¯s actually doing such things, I¡¯m


    sure I won¡¯t have a good life in the future! Juan, we must think of a way to teach this guy a lesson as


    soon as possible!¡±


    Juan nodded and said, ¡°Aunt Martha, I told someone to pick you up just for this matter! Philip is getting


    bolder now. Not only is he keeping a mistress in Uppercreek, but he has also secretly gathered some


    forces! I think he wants tounder money through Wynn¡¯s Beacon and then set up another business!¡±


    Of course, these were made up by Juan to make Martha believe his words.


    ¡°What? How dare this scumbag do such a thing?!¡±


    Martha cursed angrily, ¡°I was wondering why this guy remained hidden for so long when he¡¯s obviously


    very rich. It turns out that his money came from illegal sources! Well done, Philip rke. How dare he


    try to make use of my daughter?! What scum!¡±


    The more Martha scolded Philip, the more it filled Juan¡¯s heart with courage.


    He said, ¡°Aunt Martha, we must make our move quickly. If we¡¯rete, Philip might already reach his


    goal. By then, maybe he¡¯d even kick you and Wynn out!¡±


    Hmph!


    Martha snorted coldly, her eyebrows twisting with anger as she said, ¡°Philip wants to kick us out?


    Dream on! With me around, he can¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll start the n tonight. When Philip returns, you will¡­¡±


    For the next half an hour, Juan and Martha were inside the suite,ying out the n in detail.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    ¡°Haha, Juan, this n is just too good! It¡¯s seamless! When the timees and I get all of that guy¡¯s


    property, I won¡¯t forget your share!¡±


    Martha was full of excitement and thrill.


    Juan smiled and did not say anything, his eyes reflecting ruthlessness.


    Philip could not me him for doing this!


    In the evening, Philip returned with M.


    When she saw that Philip was back, Martha shouted, ¡°Philip, my friends invited me to dinner tonight.


    Why don¡¯t you apany me?¡±


    Philip frowned slightly and asked suspiciously, ¡°Mom, do you have friends in Uppercreek?¡±


    Hmph!


    Martha snorted coldly. ¡°What do you think? They¡¯re all my old ssmates. I¡¯m here this time to attend a


    ss reunion.¡±


    Philip nodded but said, ¡°You¡¯re already like this and you still want to go?¡±


    Martha scolded with hatred, ¡°How did I end up in this state in the first ce? Why are you talking so


    much? Is it so difficult to ask you to apany me somewhere? If you don¡¯t want to go, forget it. I¡¯ll get


    someone to call Wynn back so she can apany me.¡±


    Philip was helpless and hurriedly said, ¡°Fine, Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    After hearing his affirmative answer, Martha smiled with satisfaction.


    Following that, Philip thought about it and sent M to the orphanage where Ivy Thomson was. With


    her taking care of M, Philip could feel more at ease.


    Later on, Philip followed Martha and arrived at the hotel she mentioned.


    Unexpectedly, these old ssmates of Martha were quite concerned about keeping up with the times


    and actually reserved this hotel. The atmosphere was very lively.


    At the venue, more than a dozen people had already arrived. After seeing Martha, they all


    enthusiastically rushed to greet each other.


    ¡°Gosh, Martha, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you in a wheelchair now?¡±


    One of them, a middle-aged woman draped in a cloak, asked in bewilderment.


    Several other old ssmates also surrounded Martha to ask questions.


    Martha exined that she had gotten into a car ident and everyone expressed sympathy.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Martha, is this your son-inw?¡±


    Suddenly, someone turned the topic to Philip.


    After that, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Philip as their faces showed different expressions.


    Someone in the crowd said uncannily, ¡°Martha¡¯s son-inw is very capable. If I remember correctly,


    he¡¯s famous in Riverdale.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that right? Is he a big boss?¡± another middle-aged man in a suit asked.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know? This son-inw of Martha is famous in Riverdale for relying on his wife. His food


    and amodation are all paid for by his wife.¡±


    The man who was mixed in the crowd sneered mockingly.


    All of a sudden, the crowd began looking at Philip differently.


    ¡°A househusband, huh? I was just wondering why his clothes look so shabby.¡±


    The middle-aged woman from earlier wrinkled her nose and looked very disgusted as she said.


    ¡°Martha, why did you bring such a son-inw out with you? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± someone asked.


    Martha¡¯s face was cold as she said, ¡°He¡¯s the one who should be embarrassed, not me. That¡¯s enough,


    let¡¯s hurry up and go in.¡±


    The crowdughed as they went into the private room together.


    Philip was helpless. Originally, he wanted to leave. However, if Martha was left alone here, he was


    afraid she would kick up a big fuss again.


    Thus, Philip endured it and pushed Martha¡¯s wheelchair to follow the crowd in front of them into the


    room.


    After entering the room and settling Martha down, Philip was told to sit in the corner.


    After all, this was Martha¡¯s ss reunion. It was meaningless for him to get involved.


    ¡°Hey, Martha, why does your son-inw look so silly? I remember that your daughter was famous for


    her beauty. Why did she marry such a loser?¡±


    The middle-aged woman sitting next to Martha asked again.


    These words caught everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Martha red at Philip who was sitting in the corner with his eyes closed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I


    regret it?


    I told my daughter many times to divorce this good-for-nothing but she refused to listen to me. Now that


    she¡¯s pregnant with the second child, it¡¯s even more difficult.¡±


    Several people shook their heads and said, ¡°Hey, Martha, it¡¯s not that I want to chastise you, but you


    need to be decisive with certain things. A useless son-inw like him is nothing but an


    embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, this loser has done his fair share in embarrassing me!¡±


    Martha spoke from the heart, and their conversation grew increasingly heated.


    When the food was served, Martha yelled at Philip in dissatisfaction, ¡°Philip, why are you still sitting


    there? Come here and serve me! It¡¯s really an embarrassment to have brought along a dummy like you


    out with me!¡±


    At the table, Martha¡¯s old ssmates were full of taunting expressions as they watched Philip walk over


    obediently to serve Martha food.


    Everyone shook their heads. This son-inw was really humble.


    Halfway through the meal, the phone in Martha¡¯s arms vibrated. She immediately reacted and said to


    Philip, ¡°Hey, Philip, why don¡¯t you sit in the private room next door? I have something to discuss with


    my friends.¡±


    Philip put down his food, thought about it, and left the room without saying a word.


    Once he was out of the room, he turned around and went into the next room.


    There was no one here, and there seemed to be a strange scent in the air that was quite fragrant.


    Philip went in and sat down before ying with his phone for a while. Soon after, he felt his eyelids


    getting heavier and he kept yawning.


    Ten minutester, Philip hadpletely drifted off to sleep.


    At the same time, the door of the private room was pushed open again.


    Juan walked in with his crutches and looked at Philip lying on the sofa with a grim face.


    Immediately after, he shouted to a young woman lurking at the door, ¡°Come in!¡±


    This woman was obviously a little timid as she walked in hesitantly. She looked about 18 or 19 years


    old. She appeared weak and delicate but was rather good-looking. She was still wearing a school


    uniform.


    Juan said to the girl in a sullen manner, ¡°Do you know what to do?¡±


    The young girl looked at the sleeping Philip on the sofa and lowered her head while fidgeting with the


    hem of her clothes with both hands. She nodded as she said weakly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Juan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already paid for your mother¡¯s surgery. Just do what I told you


    to and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    After saying that, Juan left the room. On his way out, he also closed the door behind him.


    After Juan left, the young girl walked toward Philip.


    Outside the door, Juan and Martha stood on guard and exchanged a nce with each other.


    After, Juan left two of his men behind while he left the hotel.


    Martha waited for a while before bringing some people in.


    Once inside, she let those people take some pictures first.


    The young woman was huddled in the corner where she hugged her knees, looking very weak and


    aggrieved. She had her head lowered, not daring to look at them.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Then, Martha instructed someone to pour some water over Philip.


    Philip woke up with a start and opened his eyes violently!


    Smack!


    Before he knew what was going on, he received a p in the face, followed by two burly men holding


    him down!


    ¡°What the hell? What are you doing? Let go!¡±


    Philip struggled. He tried to make an effort, but his body seemed to be a little weak.


    ¡°You scumbag! How dare you force yourself on my sister?! I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡±


    A burly man in the lead stepped forward and gave Philip a thorough beating on his face and stomach!


    Philip endured the pain as the corners of his eyes nced at a young girl huddled at the corner of the


    sofa. Instantly, his scalp went numb while his head went nk!


    What happened?


    He did not have any memory of what had happened half an hour ago!


    Also at this time, Martha was pushed in from the door. She shouted, ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s my


    son-inw. Why are you beating him?¡±


    Behind Martha, a group of old ssmates followed. They all watched in confusion.


    ¡°Are you his mother-inw? See for yourself what your good son-inw has done. He forced himself on


    my sister!¡±


    The brawny man grabbed Philip¡¯s hair and pped him again.


    Philip¡¯s mind was in shambles as he kept staring at the sobbing girl in the corner.


    No way.


    What had he done?

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Martha growled, yelling, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! How could my son-inw do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? The evidence is right here. Do you still want to deny this on behalf of your


    scumbag son-inw?¡± The burly man roared furiously.


    The onlookers also shook their heads and started condemning Philip.


    ¡°This scum! Martha, your son-inw is such a brute!¡±


    ¡°This person must be arrested! He¡¯s simply the scum of society!¡±


    Two middle-aged women walked over, wrapped the girl in the corner with a nket, and then took her


    aside tofort her.


    ¡°Philip, I told you to wait here. I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a brutal thing! How old is she? You


    actually¡­ You havepletely embarrassed and disappointed me!¡±


    Martha used Philip and shouted. That angry expression on her face did not seem faked at all.


    Philip was being forced on his knees by someone. He struggled desperately and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I


    was framed. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Bam!


    That brawny mannded another violent kick on Philip¡¯s shoulder and shouted, ¡°Framed? Are you


    trying to say my sister used her innocent body to frame you? Who are you? Do we know each other?¡±


    Philip raised his head, looking at the fierce and vicious man in front of him and the little girl who was


    crying and sobbing for her life.


    He did not know them.


    What the hell was going on here?


    ¡°Call the cops!¡± someone shouted, ¡°This jerk must be arrested and be imprisoned for at least ten


    years!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Seeing that the brawny man was about to make the call, Martha suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop, please don¡¯t!


    Let¡¯s settle this matter privately.¡±


    ¡°Privately? My sister is a high school student. She just came of age and is still innocent! How are you


    going to settle this privately? How much can you pay?¡±


    The burly man cursed angrily.


    ¡°How much do you want? My son-inw has money,¡± Martha said.


    The man nced at Philip who was still groggy and said, ¡°Five million!¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Martha responded quickly.


    The man took out an agreement, threw it in front of Philip, and shouted, ¡°Sign it!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Signature?


    Philip¡¯s vision was blurry at the moment and he could not see what was written in the agreement at all.


    Martha immediately scolded, ¡°Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and sign it. Do you want to go to


    jail? What about Wynn? What about M?¡±


    In desperation, Philip picked up the pen and shook his head to clear his mind a little. The blood on his


    forehead had already dripped into his eyes, making him unable to see clearly.


    After he signed the agreement, the man took a look at it before kicking Philip away. He then left with his


    people.


    This incident happened suddenly and ended abruptly.


    Philip was left alone in the huge private room.


    Martha seemed to have gone out to apologize to the others.


    However, what was the reality of it all?


    When he went out the door, the burly man handed the agreement to Martha and said fawningly, ¡°Aunt


    Martha, how was it? I did a good job, right? All of the kid¡¯s properties have been transferred under your


    name.¡±


    Martha looked at the content of the agreement and Philip¡¯s signature at the end, showing an excited


    and vicious smile. She said, ¡°Haha, that wastrel is finally penniless now!¡±


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. After he regained some strength, he slowly got up from the floor and stumbled out


    of the private room. He saw a group of people outside taking pictures of him with their phones.


    He took out his phone, called Master Bell, and said, ¡°Come pick me up.¡±


    Soon after, Master Bell¡¯s car arrived at the hotel¡¯s entrance.


    He personally helped Philip into the car and asked worriedly, ¡°Young Master rke, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Send me back to the hotel,¡± Philip said.


    Back at the hotel, Philip took a bath and rested for a while until his body recovered.


    Not long after, Master Bell showed up in the suite with some people. He said respectfully, ¡°Young


    Master rke, we¡¯ve found out about the incident. What happened tonight was nned by your


    mother-inw and that group of people. The objective was to target you and get all your personal


    properties.¡±

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Philip looked cold and stern as he took a deep breath before asking gruffly, ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Madam Yates is having dinner with someone at Whitebird Restaurant,¡± Master Bell replied respectfully


    with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Dinner? With who?¡± Philip asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s your old friend, Juan Parker,¡± Master Bell replied.


    When Philip heard this name, he understood everything at once.


    It turned out Juan was the one who had secretly arranged for Martha toe to Uppercreek just so


    they could team up and ruin Philip¡¯s reputation?


    Looking at the sky outside the window, Philip¡¯s eyes were full of solemn chills.


    He turned to Master Bell and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Whitebird Restaurant.¡±


    Master Bell nodded hurriedly and followed Philip out of the hotel.


    At the entrance of the hotel, a Rolls-Royce and a fleet of Mercedes-Benz vehicles had been waiting for


    a long time. Master Bell¡¯s people stood on two sides, and seeing Philip approaching, they all bowed


    respectfully and greeted, ¡°Young Master rke.¡±


    Once they got into the cars, they quickly headed toward Whitebird Restaurant.


    After Martha left the hotel, she went straight to Whitebird Restaurant.


    Juan had already set up a celebration banquet here.


    The two of them were chatting with joy andughter at this moment.


    ¡°Aunt Martha, we¡¯ve seeded this time! Tomorrow, we¡¯ll strike while the iron is still hot and get Wynn


    to divorce that scummy Philip rke. Then, you can kick him out of the Johnston household!¡±


    Juan suggested, his face full of excitement.


    Unexpectedly, the n this time went so smoothly.


    Haha!


    Philip finally lost!


    This time, Juan was going to trample on him and show him the gap between them!


    ¡°Yes, I think this is the best n.¡±


    Martha was ecstatic, and her face was full of joy as she looked at the agreement on the table. This was


    all of Philip¡¯s assets!


    Although she did not know exactly how much he had, he still owned Mnelson Angel Investment


    Group at the very least.


    Martha had gotten someone to look into it before. It was arge group worth at least tens of billions!


    Although the assets belonged to the group, based on the number of shares, Philip should be worth at


    least billions!


    In other words, she was a billionaire now!


    Juan nodded and said, ¡°Aunt Martha, I think we should let Wynn know about this and let her realize


    what a beast Philip truly is. This way, Wynn can give up all hope on him.¡±


    Martha turned to look at Juan and said with a smile, ¡°Juan, I know exactly how you feel about Wynn. To


    be honest, I¡¯m fond of you too. Since you¡¯ve brought up this matter, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±


    Juan was very excited when he heard this and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Martha.¡±


    Martha tutted and said, ¡°Hey, silly boy, why are you still calling me ¡®Aunt¡¯ now?¡±


    When Juan heard this, he was even happier and immediately changed his words. ¡°Mother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Martha responded happily.


    Just then, the door of the private room opened and the burly man and young woman from before


    walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, you called for us?¡±


    The brawny man was a ruffian Juan found. He was quite well-known locally.


    Meanwhile, the young woman was found by a trustee in the hospital. Her mother was suffering from


    uremia and needed a lot of money to cover hospital bills.


    A person with this sort of background was the easiest to control.


    ¡°This 300,000 is for you. Take it.¡± Juan motioned to the burly man.


    There was a cloth bag on the table.


    The man stepped forward, opened it, and found that it was full of money. He grinned and said, ¡°Thank


    you, Mr. Parker. I¡¯ll do my best for you in the future too.¡±


    Juan waved his hand, and his gaze fell on the cowering timid little girl. He took out a card, motioned the


    waiter to hand it to her, and said, ¡°This is an extra reward for you. After all, you¡¯re still young. Take the


    money and bring your mother with you to leave Uppercreek. Never let me see you again, understand?¡±


    The young woman took the card with red eyes.


    For her mother¡¯s sake, she could only as she was told.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to make arrangements for you.¡± Juan waved his hand and motioned them to go


    out.


    The burly man and the young woman looked at each other before turning around and leaving.


    Juanughed with Martha, feeling exhrated.


    When he imagined the sight of Philip kneeling in front of them desperately while begging for mercy, he


    felt overjoyed.


    However!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    An unexpected scene happened!


    The burly man and the young girl who had left earlier returned to the private room with shocked faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who told you toe back?!¡±


    Juan was furious and banged the table.


    However, immediately after, he saw a group of people standing at the door.


    Philip rke!


    Yes, Philip¡¯s face was extremely dark at this moment as he walked into the room with Master Bell and


    the others.


    Martha was so scared that she eximed, ¡°Philip? Why are you here?¡±


    Oh no!


    How could this wastrel appear here?


    Had he discovered anything?


    Philip nced at Martha coldly before turning his gaze to Juan whose face was as cold as ice. He then


    pulled a chair out and sat down.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it, inhaling it deeply before letting out clouds of smoke.


    Silence.


    No one spoke.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Juan and Martha looked at each other, both a little flustered.


    What was Philip going to do?


    After a few minutes, the atmosphere in the private room was too somber.


    Juan could not bear it anymore and said coldly, ¡°Philip, what do you want to do?¡±


    Philip responded grimly, ¡°Juan, have you forgotten what I said to youst time?¡±


    Hearing this, Juan frowned and mmed the table. He got up and shouted, ¡°Philip, why are you still so


    pretentious? You¡¯re penniless now! You¡¯re nothing but a dog right now! What you need to do is kneel


    and beg me and Aunt Martha to forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Martha followed suit with an angry expression. ¡°Philip, you good-for-nothing, all your properties belong


    to me now. If you know what¡¯s good for you, kneel and beg for my mercy! Perhaps I¡¯ll let you off on


    ount that you¡¯re my son-inw!¡±


    Martha was full of confidence. Philip waspletely deprived of all his wealth now, so why should she


    still be afraid of him?


    However¡­


    Unexpectedly, Philip¡¯s expression was still indifferent.


    In the frightened eyes of Martha and Juan, Philip got up and took a baseball bat from Master Bell¡¯s


    hand. He walked slowly to Juan¡¯s side.


    Juan was so scared that he shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Let me tell you, I¡¯m no longer the same


    Juan Parker. I have a big patron behind me now!¡±


    However, Philip ignored him.


    He silently put out his cigarette in Juan¡¯s wine ss and said, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±


    With that said, boom!


    Philip hit Juan with the baseball bat, and thetter fell directly to the ground while desperately trying to


    crawl away!


    Philip stepped on his crutches and broke them. He then started beating him up for the next ten


    minutes!


    After everything was over¡­


    Martha had been trembling with fright since a long time ago. With cold sweat on her forehead, she


    shouted hysterically when she heard the footsteps approaching her, ¡°No, don¡¯t! Philip, I¡¯m your mother-


    inw! You can¡¯t beat me! If Wynn finds out, she definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Philip walked to Martha¡¯s side with a cold face, looked at his mother-inw, and shook his head


    helplessly. ¡°Martha Yates, at this point, do you still not know how to restrain yourself? I¡¯ve tolerated you


    long enough.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll change, I promise! Good son-inw, please let me go this time. I won¡¯t dare to do such


    acts anymore.¡±


    Martha immediately cried and begged for mercy.


    Philip was helpless. Considering that she was Wynn¡¯s mother, he said to Master Bell, ¡°Arrange for


    someone to send her back to Riverdale and hand her to Theo Zander. Tell him to get some people to


    keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke,¡± Master Bell replied and got his men to push Martha out.


    As for Juan who was bleeding on the ground, Philip ignored him.


    He nced at the burly man and the young girl standing at the door.


    The brawny man was already kneeling on the ground in fright. When he saw Master Bell, he knew he


    was done for.


    ¡°Brother, I was wrong. Mr. Parker was the one who made me do this.¡± The burly man begged for mercy


    in tears.


    Philip waved his hand. Master Bell¡¯s people took him out, and a miserable cry came from outside the


    private room.


    With every wail, the young girl shuddered in fright.


    She cried in fear and trembled all over, her small hands gripping the corners of her clothes tightly.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°18,¡± the girl replied tremblingly with a sobbing tone.


    ¡°Did we really do it?¡±


    Philip was having a headache. This Juan Parker was really hateful!


    The little girl bit her red lip, shook her head, and said, ¡°It was faked.¡±


    Philip breathed a sigh of relief and said to Master Bell, ¡°Send her back and find the best medical team


    for her mother.¡±


    After everything was over, Philip walked out of Whitebird Restaurant and nced at the sky.


    Just at this moment, his phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Philip frowned.


    On the other end of the phone, a strong and serious voice said, ¡°Tidal Pavilion. My lord wants to see


    you.¡±


    The former supreme?


    Philip suddenly radiated with chills as his eyes reflected cold light.


    The time was finally here.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    After consideration, Philip called Josh ncy and the others.


    Soon, they met at the hotel lobby.


    Josh and the group looked serious. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? The former supreme wants to see


    you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should go. There are only eight of us. It¡¯s still unclear how many of them are stationed


    in Uppercreek. If we act rashly, the risk is too great.¡±


    ¡°Bah, he¡¯s just an old codger. If the teacher were here, he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±


    Several people babbled incessantly, all of them not in favor of Philip taking the risk.


    Philip thought for a while and asked Josh, ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    Josh¡¯s face was very serious and his brows furrowed as he said, ¡°If you insist on going, we¡¯ll


    apany you and act ording to the situation. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll move recklessly. After all, the


    Dragon Warriors are not a force to be trifled with.¡±


    Philip nodded, looked at the eight of them, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you all to go with me.¡±


    The eight people looked at each other, all dormant with chills, and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    More than ten minutester, Philip arrived at Tidal Pavilion.


    Sure enough, the surrounding areas were under martialw!


    More than a dozen guards in suits guarded the area strictly!


    Philip and his group approached. Mr. Simmons, who was standing outside the pavilion and wearing a


    mask, said coldly, ¡°The lord will only see you. The rest can wait here.¡±


    Josh frowned upon hearing this, and the eight people stepped forward, staring at Mr. Simmons with


    cold faces.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡¯re too arrogant! The Supreme Commander ordered us to protect Philip and stay by


    his side!¡±


    Josh said coldly, ready to take action at any time!


    Terrifying chills suddenly rose from the other seven Dragon Warriors!


    Mr. Simmons¡¯ eyebrows furrowed as he said coldly, ¡°My lord has important things to discuss with Philip.


    No one is allowed to enter!¡±


    Suddenly!


    A few guards in suits immediately came behind Mr. Simmons, all staring at Josh and the others with


    serious faces!


    The situation was on the verge of breakout!


    At this moment, the old man in the pavilion took a sip of hot coffee and said, ¡°Simmons, let them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the masked man replied respectfully.


    After that, Philip entered the pavilion while Josh and the others stood guard outside.


    Philip looked serious and sat opposite the old man. Hot coffee was ced on the table.


    The old man was wearing winter clothes. He nced at Philip and mumbled to himself, ¡°So simr.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly when he heard the words and asked, ¡°May I know why I¡¯m invited here?¡±


    The old man smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡±


    Philip frowned and replied, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The old man nodded and said to himself, ¡°Your father and I were once friends. I didn¡¯t expect that time


    would fly so fast. 40 years have passed in a blink of an eye.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Friend?


    Philip was full of doubts. His father and this former supreme were actually friends?


    ¡°My father never mentioned you,¡± Philip said.


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°My rtionship with your father may be moreplicated than you


    think. Some things are not appropriate to be discussed with you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ask me toe here tonight?¡± Philip asked.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and smiled. After taking a sip of hot coffee, he said, ¡°I want to negotiate


    a deal with you.¡±


    A deal?


    Philip raised his eyebrow,pletely unable to fathom what this old man was up to.


    ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with each other at all, so how could we talk about business?¡± Philip said.


    He could not help feeling that the former supreme was moreplicated than he thought.


    This old man was an extremely dangerous person.


    ¡°I know that there has always been discord between the main and branch rke families. In recent


    years, there have been covert and overt struggles. Moreover, the current branch family seems to be


    slightly ahead of the main family in the race. I wonder what Young Master rke intends to do about


    that?¡± the old man asked.


    ¡°This is the business of my rke family. I don¡¯t need outsiders to be concerned about it.¡±


    Philip said coldly as the expression on his face became more serious.


    This old guy knew about the rke family so well!


    Had Giada Wallis betrayed the rke family?

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    The old man shook his head and continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be angry, Young Master


    rke.


    I¡¯m just here to talk to you about a deal.


    I can help you with the branch family. Of course, when you seed the rke family in due course, I


    need the rke family to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What kind of favor?¡± Philip asked.


    The old man said, ¡°Now is not the time yet. I just need you to agree, Young Master rke.¡±


    There was silence.


    Philip got up and said in a cold voice, ¡°No, thanks. There¡¯s nothing to discuss between us.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around to leave.


    However, the old man behind him spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Young Master rke. I hope you¡¯ll


    think about it.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip did not dither around but took Josh and the others to leave Tidal Pavilion


    immediately.


    Inside the hotel suite, the atmosphere was subdued.


    Josh stood at the window where he looked at the scene of the streets outside. He asked, ¡°Philip, what


    do you n to do?¡±


    Philip sat on the sofa with his brows furrowed. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Regarding the


    former supreme¡¯s information, is the teacher the only one who knows about it?¡±


    Josh nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, supremes are categorized as confidential individuals. Only the teacher


    would know about his details.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Josh repeated with a hint of suspicion on his face.


    ¡°I want all his information. He gives me a very dangerous feeling. I want to do some preparation,¡± Philip


    said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact the teacher right now.¡± Josh nodded to White Wolf and the others.


    Soon, he took out a rectangr iron box from the bottom of the bed, followed by a satellite phone from


    that iron box.


    ¡°Supreme, Philip has something to ask you.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh connected the satellite phone and spoke with a very respectful attitude.


    Then, Josh handed the phone to Philip who took it. He respectfully greeted the teacher and then asked


    directly, ¡°Teacher, I want to know more about the former supreme.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Reed Williams, who was in Southridge, was currently sitting inside a


    tent with eight people outside standing guard to protect him.


    ¡°Have you made contact with him?¡± Reed¡¯s face was somewhat grave at the moment as he asked.


    Philip hummed in affirmation.


    After a brief pause, Reed said, ¡°This man is the only remaining former supreme with high status and


    huge power. His influence in certain areas is even greater than mine.


    If you want to deal with him, I advise you to think of a foolproof n.


    This person¡¯s methods and ruthlessness are definitely stronger than any of the enemies you¡¯ve


    encountered before. Even I¡¯m not confident that I can win against him.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s heart was heavy as he asked, ¡°Is his power limited to the country?¡±


    ¡°It goes beyond that.¡±


    For the first time, Reed disyed a grim look, saying, ¡°Not only is he the only supreme who has full


    control over the Alpha Camp, but he also has a deep connection with many affluent families.


    He has even secretly cultivated many families and forces. Making a move against him will inevitably


    cause somemotion from certain parties.


    It¡¯s precisely because of his status as a supreme that I¡¯ve left him alone throughout the years.


    Even your father is a bit apprehensive about him.¡±

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Philip listened silently as he formed a judgment in his heart.


    Now was not the time to deal with this old guy yet.


    However, his mother¡¯s ident had something to do with him. He had to make a trip.


    ¡°Teacher, if I¡¯m about to deal with him, will you help me?¡± Philip asked.


    After a moment of silence, Reed said, ¡°I won¡¯t step in, but you¡¯re free to utilize the Dragon Warriors.¡±


    After all, this involved the former supreme, and very often, Reed could not be involved.


    He could only help Philip pacify the threats from the rear as much as possible.


    With these words from Reed, Philip felt some reassurance. He smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Haha!


    A heartyugh came from the other end of the phone. Reed said, ¡°You rascal. You¡¯re getting more and


    more powerful now. Even the former supreme is now your target.¡±


    Philip chuckled and chatted with Reed for a few minutes before he hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Reed¡¯s face gradually became very grave after he hung up the phone.


    Was it time to make a move on that old man?


    While thinking, he took the satellite phone and dialed another number. He waited for a moment before


    a hoarse cough came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Teacher, Philip is ready to make a move on him,¡± Reed said solemnly.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll get Fulton to meet up with you,¡± the hoarse and aged voice said before hanging up the


    phone.


    At the same time.


    Arcadia Ind, a white castle on the highest peak.


    Inside, there was a secret chamber covering hundreds of square feet with a dazzling and majestic


    design.


    The walls were also carved and painted with dragons and phoenixes.


    A slightly hunched old man with his arms on his back stood in front of a wall while looking at the carved


    murals.


    Behind him, the leader of the Shadow Squadron, Fulton Hash, stood silently.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°My lord, is the young master really going to make a move on him?¡± Fulton asked.


    Roger rke coughed, turned around, and walked down the steps.


    He sat on the sofa and said, ¡°You should go to Uppercreek. That old fox has been scheming.


    Over the years, he has secretly ced his people within the rke household and even enlisted the


    help of Giada and the Wallis family. His purpose is clear.


    When you get to Uppercreek, you should act ording to the situation and don¡¯t reveal your


    whereabouts.


    ¡°By the way, I also heard that the brat is going to have a world tournament to challenge the martial arts


    forces of various countries?¡± Roger had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, the young master intends to fight for the national martial arts,¡± Fulton said.


    ¡°I wonder when that brat is willing toe back? I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    When Roger said these words, the despondency in his eyes could not be hidden.


    ¡°My lord, ording to the news sent back by 17, the young master has already found the youngdy,¡±


    Fulton said.


    ¡°Hannah? I see.¡±


    A hint of doubt shed in Roger¡¯s eyes before he said, ¡°Tell 17 to keep an eye on Hannah and see


    who¡¯s behind her.¡±

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    The next day, Philip brought M to the hospital to visit Hannah.


    However, before he entered the door, he saw a lot of people gathered at the entrance of Hannah¡¯s


    ward. They were pointing and talking.


    ¡°Gosh, these ruffians are treating that youngdy so harshly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that little girl is so pitiful. Why is no one from her family here yet?¡±


    Philip had just walked in. When he heard thesements, he panicked. He pushed aside the crowd


    and saw four or five people in the ward.


    Among them, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes was sitting on the sofa with one leg


    propped over the other. He had a broad back and a slightly chubby figure. He was smoking a cigar


    while looking at Hannah whose head was buried in the pillow on the hospital bed.


    The other four bodyguards in ck suits stood beside her with a solemn expression!


    ¡°Hannah rke, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore after returning to the country? When


    will you pay back the money you owe us?¡±


    The middle-aged man grinned and sneered, his eyes filled with a deep chill.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back soon. Please leave quickly. My brother will be here soon. I don¡¯t want him to see¡­¡±


    Hannah¡¯s sobbing tone was filled with grievances, and the tears from the corners of her eyes dripped.


    ¡°Hehe, you have a brother? Just nice. Let him pay on your behalf, then.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled coldly.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Please leave. I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    Hannah burst into tears anxiously and raised her head, red palm prints visible on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re begging me? Fine, kneel and beg me now!¡±


    The middle-aged man said tauntingly, his eyes cold.


    It just so happened that Philip had already rushed in. He said angrily, ¡°Who are you? Get out of here!¡±


    Hannah tilted her head, looked at Philip with tears in her eyes, and then bowed her head sharply. She


    wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    The middle-aged man also nced sideways at Philip and then asked with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Who the


    hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her brother!¡±


    Philip said coldly while looking at Hannah on the hospital bed.


    What was the situation?


    Hannah owed other people money?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re her brother. You don¡¯t look like much. Do you have money to pay off her debts?¡±


    The middle-aged manughed coldly.


    This young man who suddenly appeared looked very ordinary at first nce. Hannah had such an


    older brother?


    Interesting!


    ¡°How much?¡± Philip asked.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, his heart shook slightly. He got up, walked to Philip, and


    nced at M who was hiding behind him. He said coldly, ¡°Three billion!¡±


    Three billion?


    Hearing that, the onlookers could not help gasping.


    How could a young girl owe so much money?


    It must be fake!


    Could her brother pay it back?


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip did not hesitate and said directly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay it back for her.¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man frowned and asked with a cold voice, ¡°What are you going to pay


    with? Do you have three billion when you look like this?¡±


    Ridiculous!


    Philip did not say anything and just made a call, saying, ¡°Transfer three billion to me at once!¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged manughed while looking up at the sky. He looked at Philip like he was


    an idiot and said, ¡°Damn, this kid can really put on an act! Do you know who we are? If I don¡¯t see that


    three billion today, I¡¯ll bury the two of you alive!¡±


    The onlookers also shook their heads as they whispered, ¡°This young man is too good at pretending.


    Could three billion really be transferred just like that?¡±


    ¡°No way! Does he know how much three billion is? Where is he going to transfer it from?¡±


    ¡°s, as the older brother, not only is he not helping his sister to solve the problem, but he¡¯s even


    trying to show off right now.¡±


    Philip ignored the middle-aged man and walked to Hannah, gently lifting her face.


    When he saw the red palm print on Hannah¡¯s face, he suddenly became angry and asked in a cold


    voice, ¡°Who hit her?¡±


    ¡°I did! Why? Do you want to seek justice for her?¡±


    The middle-aged man was full of arrogance and looked at Philip very pompously. The four bodyguards


    behind him had already stood up, all looking ferocious.


    Philip turned his head, looked at the middle-aged man, and said coldly, ¡°Kneel! Apologize to my sister!¡±

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    The ward suddenly fell silent!


    The middle-aged man looked at Philip with astonishment beforeughing mockingly.


    ¡°What did you say? Do you want me to kneel and apologize to her? Friend, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t


    know who I am.


    Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m a subordinate of Lord Hades from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West!¡±


    Philip frowned as his expression chilled.


    The 12 Sacred Halls, huh?


    It turned out to be them.


    Seeing the frown on Philip, the middle-aged man continued coldly and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of it?


    Let me give you a detailed introduction to our Lord Hades, then.


    He rules the seven western cities with seven great envoys under him, each of whom is a sessful


    entrepreneur with abundant wealth! People like you can¡¯t even begin to imagine the wealth and abilities


    of the seven great envoys! The status and strength of Lord Hades are not something you can figure


    out!


    ¡°Just to give you the simplest example, even if Mr. Gates were to meet our Lord Hades, he must be


    respectful!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, do you still want me to kneel and apologize to your sister?¡±


    The more the middle-aged man said, the more arrogant he felt. His eyes were full of triumph.


    All the people present were shocked by his words!


    Just by listening to what he said, they knew that this Lord Hades must be very remarkable!


    Hannah sat on the hospital bed with her hands tightly clenched. Her head was lowered with tears in the


    corners of her eyes. She looked very aggrieved and scared.


    Just when everyone thought that Philip would back down due to such difficult circumstances, he


    unexpectedly said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the 12 Sacred Halls of the West or your Lord Hades. Since


    you hit my sister, you must apologize to her!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Well, well. A brat like you is really audacious. You don¡¯t even put Lord Hades in your eyes. You


    must be tired of living!¡±


    The middle-aged man shouted coldly, his eyes bursting with killing intent!


    He was a member of one of the seven great envoys under Lord Hades, Sacred Envoy Kells!


    Kells had a lofty reputation in a certain country with wealth worth hundreds of billions!


    Yet this guy dared to be so arrogant. He was courting death!


    Hmph!


    Philip snorted. ¡°Hades? Even if he came in person, you must apologize to my sister! Otherwise, I¡¯ll talk


    to your Lord Hades personally!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped!


    What an arrogant tone this young man had!


    He actually wanted to confront Lord Hades in person?


    Hearing these words, the middle-aged man was infuriated and roared. ¡°Presumptuous! Lord Hades¡¯


    name is not something a small fry like you can mention freely!¡±


    The middle-aged man had followed Envoy Kells for so many years and had never seen such an


    arrogant guy!


    He was simply looking for death!


    Did he know what sort of existence the 12 Sacred Halls of the West was?


    It was one that man and God would worship!


    Every sacred hall controlled unimaginable finances and power!


    Every sacred lord of each hall was a capable person with heaven-defying means, and some were even


    battle gods or killing machines!


    These people were the 12 pirs of the west!


    However, Philip¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, his brows furrowed.


    He shouted in a cold voice, ¡°Guys, take him down for me! Let him see clearly the result of offending


    Lord Hades!¡±


    As soon as he was done speaking, the four burly bodyguards with foreign appearances slowly


    approached Philip with cold faces.


    Suddenly!


    They made a move!


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as the killing intent radiated off his body!


    He reacted, and his punch met the fist of one bodyguard!


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the bodyguard stepped back and stared in amazement at Philip who was still


    standing. He started cursing.


    Immediately, the four directly swarmed over to show off their powerful methods!


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes froze as he started fighting without restraint!


    It took less than a minute!


    The four bodyguards were all on the floor of the ward where they groaned and were unable to move for


    a while.


    Philip stood calmly while staring at the middle-aged man with cold eyes.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    At this moment, the middle-aged man was finally flustered. He frowned and looked at Philip who was


    walking toward him and shouted, ¡°How dare you do this to the people belonging to the lord envoy?


    You¡¯re looking for death!


    ¡°Hey, what do you want? Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s cold face, the middle-aged man was so scared that he backed away again and


    again. He tripped his heel on the sofa and fell onto it.


    ¡°Apologize to my sister!¡±


    Philip said coldly with eyes that looked like he wanted to kill.


    The middle-aged man was quite stubborn and shouted directly, ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m a member of Envoy


    Kells under Lord Hades! Except for the envoy and the lord, no one is qualified to make me apologize!¡±


    Bam!


    Philip went straight up and stepped heavily on the middle-aged man¡¯s chest!


    Crack!


    Broken ribs!


    The middle-aged man screamed as big beads of sweat rolled off his forehead.


    ¡°You¡­ Let go! You¡¯ve offended lord envoy! Only death awaits you!¡±


    The middle-aged man screamed with difficulty.


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes were cold, and he exerted more strength into his foot. Suddenly, the


    middle-aged man screamed and shouted again, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize! I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Only then did Philip lift his leg. The middle-aged man clutched his chest and got up. He hurriedly


    walked to Hannah, bent over, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. rke. It¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Hannah just nodded dully without saying anything.


    Philip scowled and shouted at the guy, ¡°Bring your people and get lost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man quickly got out of the ward with his people.


    When he got out of the ward, the middle-aged man shouted angrily, ¡°That damned guy dares to touch


    me?! Call the people in Uppercreek at once. I¡¯m going to kill him personally!


    ¡°Also, that little b*tch Hannah dared to steal Lord Hades¡¯ belongings and escape from the sacred hall.


    She must have a contact here. We must find them! This time, Envoy Kells gave an absolute order. We


    must find the item Lord Hades has lost! If we can¡¯t find it, all of us must die!¡±


    After speaking, the middle-aged man was full of anger as he clutched his chest. He started coughing


    violently.


    Back to Philip. He looked at Hannah sitting on the bed and asked seriously, ¡°How did you get involved


    with the people from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West? What have you been doing all these years?!¡±


    He was full of questions and anger!


    Hannah raised her head with tears on her face. She took Philip¡¯s hand and sobbed. ¡°Phil, please, don¡¯t


    be angry¡­¡±


    Seeing Hannah¡¯s hesitation, Philip was distressed.


    He hugged Hannah and held her tightly while thetter burst into tears in his arms.


    After Hannah fell asleep, Hoyt Luther and Bernice Owen came to the hospital in person.


    ¡°Young Master rke, the three billion you requested is ready,¡± Hoyt respectfully said.


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it for the time being. By the way, help me keep an eye on


    the people who¡¯ve recently arrived in Uppercreek and the forces behind them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke,¡± Hoyt replied and left with Bernice.


    Here, after Philip left the hospital, he received a piece of bad news.


    The six Aces appeared in his suite together, looking very nervous and anxious.


    ¡°Did something happen to Old Master Jensen?¡± Philip frowned and immediately made a guess.


    Dorian Fox folded his hands in front of his chest and said solemnly, ¡°Senior Jensen is being held. The


    four great families banded together with some small families and other scattered forces to attack Senior


    Jensen. Senior Jensen was defeated and is now seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°How long ago?¡± Philip asked again.


    ¡°Two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Doverton, the Shore family,¡± Mobius Pine said.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the masters and asked, ¡°Seniors, are you willing to apany me


    to save Old Master Jensen?¡±


    The Aces looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Immediately after, Philip called Master Bell and Theo, ordering, ¡°I want you to take all your manpower


    and head to the Shore family in Doverton immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Doverton, Shore Manor.


    This manor was the symbol of the entire Doverton. The owner of this manor was thergest family in


    Doverton and also the top family in national martial arts, the Shore family!


    The Shore family had resided in Doverton for hundreds of years. Without a doubt, it was a family with


    the most branch families in Doverton.


    Moreover, the entire Doverton respected the familial concept.


    As thergest family in Doverton, the Shore family naturally had deployments and contacts everywhere


    in Doverton!


    It was not an exaggeration to say that the Shore family reigned supremacy over the entire Doverton!


    No matter where they went, the members of the Shore family would garner full attention and respect.


    Today, the entire Shore Manor was crowded with people!


    There was a huge arena stage in the square of Shore Manor, and the surrounding stands were already


    full of people at this moment!


    In the uppermost central position, the patriarchs and disciples of the four great families sat in the


    stands. They looked at the gray-haired old man on the martial arts arena stage from below!


    Wearing a white martial arts uniform, his figure was as massive as a mountain while his back was


    deste and vast!


    Jacob Jensen, an Ace figure in national martial arts, was standing in the arena at the moment. His wide


    round eyes red at the four great families on the stands, as well as those national martial arts forces


    harshly criticizing him.


    It could be seen that Jacob¡¯splexion was very bad at this time like he was seriously injured.


    However, he stood proudly on the stage with no intention to retreat!


    The head of the Shore family, Elliot Shore, sat at the grandstand right in the middle. He was fidgeting


    with two stress balls in his hands. His predatory eyes stared coldly at Jacob at the stage below.


    Next to him were the heads of the other great families.


    The head of the Gold family, Lupin Gold, was slightly plump with thick eyebrows and small eyes. A


    chilling smile hung on the corners of his mouth.


    The head of the Lloyd family, Sebastian Lloyd, was short in stature and was more than 60 years old.


    He had a hunched back and a pair of triangr eyes, which appeared sinister and gloomy.


    The head of the Walid family, Shameka Walid or Old Lady Shameka, was short and thin. She looked


    aged and frail. She was a descendant of one of the five most famous Egyptian families whose


    expertise in sorcery was second to none.


    Sitting and standing behind them were all the talented younger generations of these families.


    Among them, most of the female disciples behind the head of the Walid family were beautiful and


    exquisite women of Egyptian descent. They were also dressed in exotic costumes.


    On the side, there were some patriarchs of influential families and heads of smaller forces in the


    country.


    Today, after getting summoned by Elliot Shore, all of them gathered at Shore Manor to deal with the


    national hero, Jacob Jensen!


    If the national martial arts were divided into right and left wings, Jacob would represent the mainstream


    national martial arts.


    On the contrary, forces led by the Yarrow family, the Shore family, the Gold family, the Lloyd family, and


    the Walid family would represent the unconventional division of national martial arts!


    Of course, the Yarrow family was now under the control of the National Martial Arts Association!


    The entire court now fell into the hands of Elliot Shore, the head of the Shore family.


    Elliot looked at Jacob on the stage, got up, and shouted in a cold voice, ¡°Old Master Jensen, you¡¯ve


    been here for two days and have fought in 32 matches. If you continue fighting, I¡¯m afraid the leader of


    a generation of Aces will die in the arena of my Shore family.


    ¡°Old Master Jensen, both of us are inheritors of the national martial arts. Why don¡¯t we sit down and


    discuss it?¡±


    Elliot shouted at this moment, already giving enough leeway.


    In the past two days, he had said this many times.


    However, Jacob had made it clear that he wanted to overthrow the alliance of the four great families


    that had finally united after some difficulties.


    This action would affect the interests of the four great families so they must stand together to face the


    same enemy!


    Jacob raised his head, his white hair flowing in the wind as his eyes gleamed. He stood with his hands


    behind him. The aura of an Ace radiated through the audience.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He said angrily, ¡°How can the national martial arts be mentioned casually by an unworthy generation


    like you? Those of you who im to be descendants of the national martial arts, when you faced the


    oppression of Fusha and other foreign forces and chose to protect yourself, you have already given up


    the dignity of your ancestry.


    ¡°When ck sheep like you secretly unite with foreign forces and steal the foundations of national


    martial arts, you have doomed yourselves to the oue today!


    ¡°I, Jacob Jensen, don¡¯t have any great skills. I just want to im back the dignity and respect of the


    national martial arts from sanctimonious descendants like you!¡±


    His majestic voice resounded throughout the entire Shore Manor!

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became very unpleasant, especially since they were being publicly chastised


    by an Ace.


    Sebastian Lloyd¡¯s eyes were cold as a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Jacob, do


    you really think you can defeat all of us here? You¡¯re on your own. No matter how strong you are, you


    can¡¯t withstand it.¡±


    Lupin Gold, the patriarch of the Gold family, sneered in agreement. ¡°Senior Jensen, being able to


    compete in 32 matches at your age has already made you a role model for my generation. However,


    you¡¯re seriously injured now. Do you think you can continue fighting the next 32 matches?¡±


    Hmph!


    Jacob waved his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°For the justice of national martial arts, even if I fall on this


    martial arts stage today, I¡¯m better than rats like you!¡±


    After speaking, the intensity of an Ace soared within Jacob once again and swept across the audience!


    Everyone was stunned again!


    As expected of an Ace!


    He actually had such strong dominance!


    ¡°Patriarch Shore, what should we do? The outside world has already heard the news. If we keep


    fighting like this and the old man really dies here, it¡¯d be very bad for the Shore family and us,¡± Lupin


    said worriedly.


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just a stubborn old fool. Let him die if he wants to. Could it be that he thinks we¡¯re afraid of


    others?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes were dark and sinister, and the corners of his mouth showed a cold sneer.


    ¡°Patriarch Shore, the Yarrow family is now under the control of the National Martial Arts Association. If


    we insist on doing this, won¡¯t we offend them?¡±


    Old Lady Walid also looked worried at this moment.


    The stress balls in Elliot¡¯s hands paused suddenly. With strong killing intent in his eyes, he said,


    ¡°Patriarchs, let us join forces. This matter can¡¯t be dyed any longer. We must end this quickly. He¡¯s


    just an Ace in his advanced years. There¡¯s no loss if he dies. Even if the National Martial Arts


    Association pursues this matter, they can¡¯t condemn all of us, right?¡±


    Upon hearing the words, the three heads looked at each other before nodding in response. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Immediately after, the four got up together, walked off the stand, and came to the martial arts arena


    stage.


    ¡°Jacob Jensen, since you insist on doing this, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡±


    Elliot shouted coldly. He saw the right opportunity and immediately made his move!


    There was no prior warning at all!


    The other three also struck out instantly with deadly moves!


    Jacob stood in the center of the martial arts stage, looking around at the four attackers with cold eyes!


    He bellowed angrily with bulging temples and reacted immediately!


    On the stage, the sounds of colliding hands and feet could be heard everywhere!


    The scene was full of trepidation!


    Jacob was fighting against the four patriarchs alone but he never once fell into a disadvantage!


    The people in the stands were already mesmerized at the sight!


    ¡°The Jensen family¡¯s kung fu!¡±


    In the crowd, someone shouted!


    Elliot and the others also frowned with stern eyes!


    The four of them had joined forces but they could not even get half a meter close to Jacob!


    The reputation of the Jensen family¡¯s kung fu was well-deserved, indeed!


    ¡°Everyone! What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s kill this old man right here!¡± Elliot roared!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    On the stands, the patriarchs of the smaller national martial arts families and the heads of certain


    forces rushed out at this moment, pouring onto the martial arts stage!


    Instantly!


    Jacob was now fighting with more than a dozen people!


    Several patriarchs of the smaller families and the heads of other forces were almost taken out with only


    one blow, flying out and crashing on the ground!


    However, as time dragged on and on, the bnce of scales also started to tilt!


    Finally, Jacob began to run out of energy and started to retreat steadily!


    Elliot saw the right opportunity and punched Jacob¡¯s chest with an iron-like fist!


    Pfft!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jacob suddenly spurted blood from his mouth, his whole body flying upside down. He fell heavily on the


    competition stage!


    The old man in his 80s whose energy had almost run out slowly stood up from the ground. Looking


    disheveled, he red at the dozens of people in front of him!


    He shouted coldly, ¡°Vermin,e at me again!¡±


    Elliot remained motionless with his arms on his back. He looked coldly at the swaying Jacob on the


    other side andughed as he said, ¡°Old Master Jensen, it¡¯s the end of the road for you. If you continue


    fighting, you¡¯ll only meet your end sooner.¡±


    Since just now, he had already noticed that Jacob was tethering at the edge. The energy the old man


    was disying now was just a brief rebound!


    Hearing that, Jacob threw back his head andughed. ¡°So what if I die? If I can expose the true colors


    of you and the other vermin and let the world know about such filthy people like you, it¡¯ll be my greatest


    aplishment!¡±


    ¡°Elliot Shore, Sebastian Lloyd, Lupin Gold, and Shameka Walid, you¡¯ve betrayed your legacy and


    turned your backs against national martial arts. One day, all of you will be dragged to hell!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made all the preparations beforeing here. The National Martial Arts Association will


    issue a thorough investigation order against your four great families! The only oue that awaits you


    is total destruction!¡±


    Hearing that, Elliot was furious. He jumped out, punched Jacob in the chest, and roared, ¡°You¡¯re


    looking for death! In that case, let me send you to your doom!¡±


    Just as Elliot¡¯s punch was about tond on Jacob¡¯s heart¡­


    Suddenly!


    Boom!


    A wave of golden light that created shockwaves in the air burst out from a high tform somewhere in


    front of the main entrance of Shore Manor!


    On the high tform, a woman with short hair was holding a sniper rifle. She had a sexy body and was


    wearing a ck leather jacket with leather pants. She looked sassy.


    Instantly!


    The golden bullet pierced Elliot¡¯s fist and blood sttered everywhere!


    Argh!


    Elliot screamed in pain. Clutching his right fist, he quickly retreated. At the same time, he stared in the


    direction of the main entrance with cold and angry eyes!


    On the martial arts stage, everyone panicked and stared in the same direction angrily!


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    Elliot roared furiously!


    Following that, a fleet of Mercedes-Benz and Cadic vehicles appeared at the main entrance!


    The convoy that looked like two bodies of a dragon drove in from the main entrance of Shore Manor


    from both sides!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Dozens of Mercedes-Benzes and Cadics appeared all at once!


    The entire audience fell deadly silent!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed in the direction of the main entrance.


    It was because thest car that slowly drove in was an extended Lincoln sedan!


    It was followed by three Rolls-Royces!


    Such an entrance was simply too spectacr and magnificent!


    Even the Shore family of Doverton could not achieve such an effect!


    Suddenly, bursts of discussion came from the crowd.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Whose entourage is this? It¡¯s too exaggerated!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! This is the first time I¡¯m seeing such a grand entrance!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Are they here to save Jacob Jensen?¡±


    In the puzzled eyes of everyone, the doors to all the cars opened in unison.


    On both sides, henchmen in ck suits walked out of the cars and stood respectfully by the cars¡¯ doors


    with their hands behind their backs.


    The doors of the three Rolls-Royces were opened and six people got down from the cars.


    As soon as these six people appeared, the audience was in an uproar!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped in awe!


    The six Aces!


    That was right!


    Right in front of their very eyes, the Six Aces had appeared!


    Elliot was holding his bloody right hand, and the other three patriarchs beside him were also full of


    gloom and fear.


    ¡°Oh no, the six Aces are here. Elliot, what should we do?¡± Lupin looked panicked.


    Sebastian¡¯s face also looked dark as he said solemnly, ¡°Look at that Lincoln. There seems to be


    someone else.¡±

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Old Lady Walid stared doubtfully at the extended Lincoln sedan.


    Of course, everyone else was also looking at it too.


    It was because they could clearly see that the six experts were standing on both sides of the Lincoln


    like they were guarding the master in the car.


    The doors at the front opened first with Theo and Master Bell stepping down.


    ¡°Is that Master Bell of Uppercreek and Theo Zander of Riverdale?¡±


    Someone recognized these two people and suddenly shouted.


    Elliot frowned. Why had people from the underground worlde to his Shore family in Doverton to


    participate in the affairs of the martial arts world?


    Immediately after, under the nervous gazes of everyone, the rear door of the extended Lincoln sedan


    finally opened.


    A tall and handsome figure walked out of the car. He was dressed in a navy blue suit and had a pair of


    sunsses on his face. He looked energetic and majestic while exuding an extremely powerful aura.


    Even from afar, he gave many people an invisible sense of pressure!


    Then, the figure turned his head toward the patriarchs on thepetition stage while slowly climbing


    up the steps.


    Behind him were the six Aces followed by Theo and Master Bell.


    Philip stood on the stage while Elliot and the others on the opposite side stared at him in a daze. They


    did not dare to even breathe aloud.


    What a strong aura!


    ¡°Young Master rke.¡±


    Jacob smiled when he saw who it was, and his body was about to fall.


    Philip quickly stepped forward, supported Jacob, and said, ¡°Old Master Jensen, are you alright?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face was pale and his hands were trembling. He was already withering away. He shook his


    head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The six Aces just need to take a nce to know about Jacob¡¯s current injuries. They furrowed their


    brows tightly, their eyes bursting with killing intent. They red at Elliot and the others!


    The killing intent of the six experts swept the audience like a raging tornado!


    These people were so shocked that they shuddered all over!


    This killing intent was too strong!


    They could not gather any strength to resist at all!


    ¡°Get someone to take Old Master Jensen to the hospital,¡± Philip said with a frown.


    Soon, Jacob was escorted down the stage.


    On the stage, two forces remained.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, furrowed his eyebrows, and looked at Elliot whose right


    hand had been shot.


    ¡°I wonder who we¡¯re talking to?¡± Elliot was very nervous but he still asked.


    However, boom!


    In everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, Philip directly drew a Desert Eagle from Theo¡¯s waist and shot it at


    Elliot¡¯s right knee!


    Argh!


    With a scream, Elliot knelt on the stage!


    This sudden turn of events made everyonepletely puzzled, and at the same time, they were


    trembling from the bottom of their hearts!


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you talk to me while standing.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was somber. A gust of cold wind whipped the tips of his hair. That resolute and handsome


    face had eyes full of murderous intent!


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you do this in the boundary of the Shore family?!¡±


    A disciple of the Shore family stood up at this moment and pointed at Philip angrily.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Shore family of Doverton had never suffered such humiliation before!


    Not to mention making the head of the Shore family get on his knees!


    Philip tilted his head as a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. He looked at the disciple of the


    Shore family who stepped forward and also all the disciples of the four major families as well as various


    national martial arts forces that kept pouring in from all directions.


    He chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Very well, do you want topare numbers?¡±

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    As soon as Philip finished speaking, his entire bodyunched out like a rocket and he kicked the


    disciple of the Shore family who had just spoken!


    Bam!


    That person got kicked upside down by Philip and crashed into the bottom of the martial arts stage


    heavily!


    He could not move for a long time!


    His ribs had been broken!


    This was Philip¡¯s anger at the moment!


    How dare these sanctimonious jerks besiege Old Master Jensen?!


    Upon seeing this, many members of the Shore family suddenly rushed out, wanting to surround Philip.


    However!


    Mobius Pine stepped forward. The little monkey on his shoulder also stood up and bared its fangs!


    Without making a move, he just stood there and exuded the aura of an Ace!


    Swoosh!


    The disciples of the Shore family who rushed forward just now retreated at this time, not daring to take


    even half a step past the boundary!


    This was the intensity and majesty of an Ace!


    At this moment, Elliot was helped up by someone. Both his hand and leg had been shot, and he looked


    a little miserable now.


    He roared, ¡°Insolent junior! Causing trouble in my Shore family, has no one told you who is in charge of


    Doverton?¡±


    Elliot was livid. In front of so many people, he was seriously injured and many disciples of his were


    beaten.


    The other party did not show any respect at all!


    All the disciples of the Shore family behind him were full of anger.


    The heads and members of several other families also pointed at Philip, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t think that if


    you have the Aces¡¯ support you can do anything you want in Doverton!¡±


    ¡°This is the Shore family! You should leave quickly!¡±


    The crowd broke out into various hateful discussions.


    ¡°The Aces are not allowed to take action against national martial arts families. Are you going to vite


    this rule?¡±


    Sebastian spoke at this moment with a menacing coldness in the corners of his eyes. He red fixedly


    at Mobius and the other five experts behind him who stood motionlessly.


    These six people were putting tremendous pressure on the patriarchs!


    They were the Aces, after all. If they really provoked them, an endless stream of blood would flow out


    of the Shore family today!


    Although the provision existed, it was entirely dependent on the personal will of the Ace.


    If the Aces really made a move, these regtions would simply be rubbish.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Aces are not allowed to take action against the families. This is a recognized rule in the


    national martial arts circle. Could it be that the Aces here want to trigger disputes with the families of


    the martial arts circle?!¡±


    Lupin agreed, his eyes throbbing with anger.


    Upon hearing this, Mobius and the others frowned. They exchanged a few nces with each other and


    then turned their gazes to Philip.


    ¡°Young Master rke, what they¡¯re saying is true. Aces are not allowed to attack the families,¡± Mobius


    whispered in his ear.


    Philip understood, nodded, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take action. Just stand here for me.¡±


    Stand here?


    Mobius was taken aback before he understood.


    Philip was taking advantage of the situation.


    If the six Aces stood here, who would dare to make a move so easily?


    Philip stepped forward, scanned the audience coldly, and finally stared at Elliot before asking, ¡°Are you


    the head of the Shore family?¡±


    Pfft!


    Elliot was coughing up blood inwardly. This person barged into Shore Manor and hurt him without


    confirming his identity?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Elliot Shore! I wonder who I¡¯m talking to?¡±


    Elliot looked resentful and red at Philip, wishing he could devour him alive!


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not worthy to know who I am,¡± Philip said calmly.


    As soon as the words were spoken, the audience gasped.


    Such audacity!


    Simply outrageous!


    He actually said such a thing in Shore Manor!


    ¡°Impertinent! This is the territory of the Shore family. You are in the presence of the patriarch of the


    Shore family, one of the top patriarchs in national martial arts!¡±


    Elliot¡¯s younger brother was full of anger and scolded coldly.


    He had never met such an arrogant junior before!


    Philip looked sideways and saw a man in his 50s or 60s with gray hair and a youthful appearance. He


    looked quite simr to Elliot.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    ¡°Are you a member of the Shore family?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Matthew Shore. The one standing in front of you is my older brother!¡±


    Matthew jerked his chin up, his attitude uptight and arrogant.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    After that, in the trembling eyes of everyone, he directly waved his hand and pped Matthew¡¯s face


    angrily!


    Hiss!


    Everyone was astounded!


    In front of the head of the Shore family, Philip pped his brother in the face?


    How could this young man be so outrageous?!


    Everyone dared not even breathe aloud.


    Matthew came back to his senses, pointed at Philip with a furious expression, and shouted angrily,


    ¡°Brat, how dare you hit me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Matthew smacked his palm on Philip¡¯s chest.


    Philip did not even dodge because Mobius Pine, who was behind him, had already stepped forward.


    He stood in front of him and drew out a flexible sword from his waist.


    Swish!


    A sh of silver light!


    The de of the flexible sword in Mobius¡¯ hand was only an inch away from Matthew¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple!


    Though very subtle, the atmosphere had undeniably grown intense!


    Matthew did not even touch Philip with his palm.


    The cold sweat on his forehead cascaded like a waterfall as his cock-eyed gaze stared fixedly at the


    de of the sword near his neck.


    The dazzling and cold light from the sword made Matthew feel like the skin on his neck had been


    submerged in icy waters.


    That feeling of numbness in his scalp and the violent throbbing of the main arteries all over his body felt


    like the moment before death!


    Mobius¡¯ sword was too fast!


    It was so fast that Matthew did not even notice how Mobius made the move.


    ¡°Ace Pine, are you about to break the rules of the national martial arts world and attack a member of


    the Shore family?¡±


    Matthew stammered as he asked. He was not stupid.


    Mobius smiled faintly and said, ¡°No, the de of my sword is still an inch away from the main artery in


    your brother¡¯s neck. I have a good grasp of this inch.¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°However, my hands might also tremble because of this inch.¡±


    When Mobius uttered the second half of the sentence, Matthew immediately became nervous again.


    ¡°Stand down!¡±


    Elliot, who was on the side, ordered his brother to back out upon seeing the delicate situation.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Swish!


    Mobius retracted his sword, still smiling as he stood next to Philip.


    He acted as though he had never made a move just now.


    At the back, Dorian¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly as he muttered, ¡°Mobius¡¯ swordsmanship has improved


    again.¡±


    cksmith Leon Anders smiled unassumingly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who forged his sword.¡±


    Over here, Philip shrugged and looked at the furious Matthew, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability,


    don¡¯t try to be a hero.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Matthew was about to explode in anger as he clenched his fists tightly.


    Next to him, Elliot asked at this moment, ¡°What exactly do you want to do? If your purpose is to rescue


    Jacob Jensen, you may leave my Shore Manor now.¡±


    Elliot was not stupid. He had already guessed the identity of the young man in front of him.


    The only person who could be apanied by the six Aces should be that Young Master rke who


    became famous in the martial arts circle a few days ago. Philip shook his head with an innocent smile


    on his face and said tactfully, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. This time, I¡¯m not only here to rescue Old Master


    Jensen but I¡¯m also here topletely eradicate the so-called alliance of the four great families.¡±

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Hiss!


    All the people present took a breath of cold air!


    This kid was really too bold to utter such arrogant words in front of the patriarchs of the four great


    families!


    Could it be that in his eyes, the patriarchs and the heads of various national arts forces present were so


    unworthy of his attention?


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you say such words?! Haha, do you really think that thebined strength of the


    four great families and various forces of the national martial arts circle is so puny? Topletely


    eradicate us is simply your wishful thinking!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes revealed a menacing cold intent, and his face was full of agitation like he was unable


    to contain his fury.


    On the side, Old Lady Shameka¡¯s eyes darted around before she ced her aged hand on her waist.


    Suddenly, in a barely noticeable moment!


    A colorful bug crawled out of Old Lady Shameka¡¯s sleeve.


    Swoosh!


    The little colorful bug abruptly shot toward Philip¡¯s neck!


    Old Lady Shameka sneered sinisterly. This bug was extremely poisonous!


    If not given an antidote within seven hours, anyone who was poisoned by this bug would


    unquestionably die.


    Even if a deity appeared, there was no chance of them surviving!


    Old Lady Shameka had made a deadly move!


    However!


    Three silver lights shed in mid-air, invisible to the naked eye!


    Three flying needles shot out from the slender, jade-like fingers of Roxy Fisher who was not too far


    behind Philip. One of the needles directly pierced through the colorful bug in mid-air!


    The other two needles pierced Old Lady Shameka¡¯s right hand!


    Instantly, Old Lady Shameka felt her entire right hand go numb to the point of no sensation!


    Hmph!


    A stern cold snort suddenly raged through the entire area!


    Roxy¡¯s cold face and attractive eyes stared at Old Lady Shameka as she reprimanded, ¡°The head of


    the Walid family actually resorted to such underhanded means in the dark. Do you really think the Aces


    dare not take action?!¡±


    The majesty of an Ace directly swept through the audience!


    When that strong killing intent was directed toward Old Lady Shameka, that old woman was instantly


    drenched in a cold sweat while her hands and feet trembled!


    The crowd did not know what was going on, but when they saw Old Lady Shameka¡¯s ugly face, her


    trembling right hand, and the colorful bug on the ground, they finally understood!


    The scene was deadly silent!


    The six Aces stared at Old Lady Shameka coldly, full of murderous intent!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thud!


    Old Lady Shameka could not withstand the pressure and fell on her knees directly.


    Philip turned his head and looked at Old Lady Shameka who was kneeling on the ground while


    trembling slightly. He frowned in puzzlement.


    ¡°Senior Roxy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Philip tilted his head and asked Roxy.


    Roxy said coldly, ¡°The matriarch of the Walid familyes from a lineage of Egyptian descent and is


    adept in the arts of sorcery. She has harmed a lot of people with her techniques. She wanted to use


    that bug to kill you.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s chilly gaze fell on Old Lady Shameka.


    He strode over, looked at the olddy who was kneeling on the ground, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Do


    you want to kill me that much?¡±


    Old Lady Shameka¡¯s face was pale as the numbness from her right hand had already spread to half


    her body!


    She raised her head, revealing her eyes that were full of fierce coldness and rebuked Philip, ¡°You, a


    junior, actually dared to make a scene in the Shore family, even making a wild statement about wanting


    to eradicate the alliance of our four great families. You¡¯re simply seeking your own death!¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a fight till the end.¡±


    Saying that, he drew out the Desert Eagle, and in front of everyone, he directly shot at Old Lady


    Shameka¡¯s limbs with several bangs!


    Argh!


    Old Lady Shameka fell on the stage instantly, a pool of crimson blood appearing under her body. She


    shouted frantically, ¡°Junior, how dare you do this to me?! My Walid family will definitely hunt you down


    to the ends of the earth! Wherever there are my people, you¡¯ll suffer unprecedented retribution!¡±


    A spell from Old Lady Shameka¡¯s body was activated from the bloodthirsty violence at this moment. It


    shot out of her body and burrowed into the ground, leaving no trace behind!


    This was a deadly oath that Old Lady Shameka had made at the cost of her life!

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Roxy¡¯s shapely brows furrowed as a handful of needles shot out from her hand, but they did not cut off


    the bug¡¯s escape!


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s an enchanted bug! Young Master rke, this old woman cast a spell using that bug. Once


    the bug returns to the tribe, all the people learned in the arts of sorcery will receive her order!¡±


    Roxy looked worried.


    She was not afraid of people who fought openly but was wary of such crooked and evil ways.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Philip frowned and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    After saying that, he nced at the hideously smiling Old Lady Shameka and said, ¡°The Walid family


    will be destroyed in your hands.¡±


    With that said, his Desert Eagle was already aimed at the spot between Old Lady Shameka¡¯s


    eyebrows.


    Bang!


    The scene fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone held their breaths.


    Seeing the old woman who was violently killed on the stage, the members of the Walid family suddenly


    rushed out hysterically!


    ¡°Avenge the family head!¡±


    ¡°Kill this guy!¡±


    ¡°Kid, your life is ours!¡±


    However, when Roxy stepped forward, the aura of an Ace suddenly soared. It directly startled those


    restless members of the Walid family, causing them to back away one after another!


    Although furious, they dared not speak up!


    Philip did not even look at those small potatoes at all and turned to the remaining three patriarchs,


    saying, ¡°Patriarch Shore, how about this? I don¡¯t like killing and fighting either, so I¡¯ll give you a chance.


    You should dissolve your so-called alliance between the four great families of your own volition, okay?¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s calm smile, Elliot¡¯s heart was bleeding. He clenched his fists tightly in silence.


    Abominable junior!


    How dare he oppress people with his power?!


    The scene of him killing Old Lady Shameka just now had overwhelmed everyone!


    Moreover, Philip had brought so many people with him and was obviously hostile!


    If they resisted indiscriminately, there was only one dead end!


    Furthermore, Elliot had already guessed the identity of the other party!


    He exchanged a nce with Sebastian and Lupin before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, but I hope


    you can leave this ce quickly and never cause trouble for the four great families ever again, Young


    Master rke!¡±


    This was Elliot¡¯s bottom line.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    With that said, he wiped the Desert Eagle in his hand, tossed it to Elliot, and said, ¡°In that case, may I


    ask Patriarch Shore, Patriarch Lloyd, and Patriarch Gold to do it yourselves?¡±


    Hiss!


    The entire scene was dead silent as a cold wind swept through.


    Do it themselves?


    He actually wanted the heads of the three great families to end their lives here!


    How horrible!


    ¡°How dare you! Do you really think we dare not attack you?!¡±


    Elliot was furious. His eyes were ominous, and his body was surging with killing intent!


    Sebastian and Lupin also red ferociously at Philip, and the disciples behind them prepared for battle.


    Philip nced around and chuckled.


    This smile gave everyone a great sense of crisis!


    Sure enough!


    A roar!


    In the sky, eight helicopters approached quickly!


    The powerful air turbulence caused by the propellers swept across the entire Shore Manor!


    Ropes were tossed down from the helicopters before fully armedbat bodyguards descended one


    after another!


    They moved neatly and uniformly. They did tactical moves and quickly surrounded the entire area!

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    This was not all!


    At the main entrance of Shore Manor, another four green armored trucks drove in!


    Dozens of heavily armedbat bodyguards jumped down from each truck, all fully equipped with


    camouge makeup, tactical helmets, tactical vests, and goggles!


    All of them were specially trainedbat bodyguards!


    Their movements were performed neatly and uniformly, while their very beings were filled with a stern


    and murderous coldness!


    In less than three minutes, the entire Shore Manor was surrounded by fully armedbat bodyguards!


    Not even a single fly could escape!


    Too overwhelming!


    All the people on the stage were dumbfounded!


    What an exaggerated scene!


    Of course.


    A team ofbat bodyguards had already jumped onto the stage, their guns all facing Elliot and the


    others. They stood in front of Philip, ready to pull the triggers at any moment!


    At this point, Elliot was already shocked beyond words!


    Not only him, but all the patriarchs of the national martial arts families present, as well as the heads of


    some smaller forces, were all panicking!


    They had been surrounded!


    No matter how skillful they were, they could not go up against guns and ammunition!


    Moreover, these people were all heavily armedbat bodyguards!


    To fight with them was looking for death!


    Even the eight helicopters in the sky were heavily armed and hovering over Shore Manor!


    Shocking!


    Everyone started to have the intention to retreat!


    Who could handle such a scene?


    Elliot, Sebastian, and Lupin nced at each other with their hearts shaken. They were at a loss and did


    not know how to respond.


    Philip looked at the anxious and panic-stricken Elliot and the others with a dull expression, saying, ¡°You


    don¡¯t mind if I do this, do you?¡±


    Did not mind?


    When Elliot heard this, he almost exploded in anger!


    After making such a bigmotion, Philip still had the cheek to ask if they minded!


    ¡°Young Master rke, there¡¯s no need to carry things this far, right? There¡¯s nothing that we can¡¯t sit


    down and discuss.¡± Elliot backed down and put on a posture of concession, trying to persuade Philip.


    Philip scoffed. ¡°The sight of an old man like youughing makes me feel sick. When Old Master Jensen


    came to talk to you, how did you treat him? Where were you when the national martial arts circle


    shed with Fusha and the other forces? Since you¡¯ve betrayed your heritage, you should ept your


    punishment.¡±


    Elliot and the others said with stony expressions, ¡°Young Master rke, how do you propose to punish


    us?¡±


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, Philip said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Your families will donate all


    your properties to the National Martial Arts Association. In addition, all members of your family will


    leave this ce and never cross the border forever!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded!


    This was forcing them to the deep end!


    Elliot said furiously, ¡°Young Master rke, this is too much. After all, some of us are families who have


    been in the martial arts world for hundreds of years. How could you destroy us just like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you use such forceful methods, aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking someone you shouldn¡¯t


    provoke?¡± Lupin echoed with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Young Master rke, it¡¯s always better to leave others some leeway. The biggest concession we can


    make is to dissolve the alliance,¡± Sebastian said coldly.


    Elliot followed, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m afraid you might not know that someone is supporting the


    alliance of the four great families behind the scenes. If you annoy that old man by doing this, I¡¯m afraid


    you might taste the bitter fruit in the end!¡±


    There was no other way. At this point, Elliot had no choice but to bring up that person.


    As soon as his voice fell, the heads of several families looked at Elliot and nodded.


    Philip frowned. He had long guessed that these great families did note from clean backgrounds.


    With such arrogance to even dare to make a move against the Ace figures, they must have a solid


    backing!


    ¡°Is that so? I wonder who the old man Patriarch Shore is talking about? I¡¯d love to meet him,¡± Philip


    laughed lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified!¡±


    Elliot bellowed, his confidenceing from nowhere.


    Bam!


    Philip raised his leg and kicked Elliot squarely in the chest. Thetter backed away repeatedly while


    pointing at Philip angrily, shouting, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re too disrespectful to the great families! If the old man


    finds out about what you¡¯ve done, no matter who stands behind you, you won¡¯t have an easy way out!¡±


    Smack!


    Philip tossed a mobile phone to Elliot and said coldly, ¡°Call that old man and ask him if he dares to


    intervene if I want to destroy your alliance.¡±


    Elliot took the phone, his eyes full of surprise.


    This kid was so arrogant!


    Without further hesitation, he directly dialed the number with a respectful look on his face and said


    anxiously, ¡°Mr. Ludo, something has gone wrong.


    Someone brought arge number of people into my Shore Manor and also killed the head of the Walid


    family.


    Now, the other party is asking us to dissolve the alliance and donate all of our properties to the National


    Martial Arts Association.


    They also want the great families and all our forces to retreat abroad.


    We¡¯re prohibited from entering the country forever. Mr. Ludo, you have to save our four great families


    and our alliance!¡±


    On the other end of the line, an old voice spoke up. ¡°Who is the other party?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot quickly replied, ¡°Young Master rke, the one who caused a big fuss at Dragon Gate.¡±


    Suddenly, there was silence on the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    That night, all three generations of Jensen family members arrived in Doverton.


    The temperature in Doverton tonight was exceptionally cold.


    The entire city was basked in a stern chill!


    Tundra Vi, Doverton. After the death of Old Master Jensen, his body was transported here. With just


    a memorial shrine, everything was very simple!


    The Jensen family members poured in from Uppercreek and the capital city, all dressed in in


    clothes.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble and spection from the outside world, all members of the Jensen family


    were given secret orders¡ªno one was allowed to dress for mourning!


    One after another, ordinary cars stopped at the entrance of the vi.


    The current head of the Jensen family, Crawford Jensen, was the first to arrive at Tundra Vi along


    with his three sons and two grandsons.


    After entering the manor and verifying his identity, Crawford, with a face full of seriousness, hurriedly


    led his family to the main hall of the manor to pay homage to the old master.


    He needed to be here. As the eldest son, he had to receive the guests who were on their way here.


    The news of Old Master Jensen¡¯s death was also notified to some of his close friends and


    acquaintances.


    In the main hall, Philip stood in front of the memorial shrine with his arms behind his back.


    On both sides of the main hall, the six Aces stood with solemn expressions.


    From today on, only six of the legendary Seven Aces of the national martial arts world remained.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you? Why aren¡¯t you kneeling and paying respects to my great-grandfather?¡±


    Suddenly, at the entrance of the main hall, a rebellious male voice was heard.


    The fourth generation of the Jensen family, Crawford¡¯s eldest grandson, had an angry chill on his face.


    He pointed at Philip who was inside the main hall and said angrily.


    He did not expect someone to be standing in front of his great-grandfather¡¯s shrine with his hands


    behind his back in such an arrogant manner!


    Philip frowned, turned around, and saw seven or eight people hastily stepping in through the door.


    When the patriarch of the Jensen family, Crawford Jensen,id eyes on Philip, he immediately turned


    his head to reprimand his eldest grandson, ¡°Shut up! This is Young Master rke!¡±


    After saying that, Crawford hurriedly stepped forward, wanting to greet Philip first.


    However, Philip shook his head.


    Crawford nodded at Philip before walking to the memorial shrine and paying respects to the old master.


    He then led the rest of the descendants to pay their respects before turning to Philip and saying


    respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, please forgive ude for his rudeness and recklessness.¡±


    Philip nced at the young man hiding behind Crawford. He was only in his 20s, and his eyes were red


    at the moment.


    ¡°ude, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Young Master rke?¡± Crawford turned around and


    reprimanded.


    ude Jensen immediately stepped out and bent down to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Philip nodded, not saying anything else about this trivial matter. ¡°Tonight, your Jensen family calls the


    shots. Just treat me as a normal guest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke.¡±


    Crawford responded and then led the family members into the hall, waiting for the condolences from


    the visitors.


    However, ude and a few juniors kept stealing nces at Philip from time to time, muttering in low


    voices.


    ¡°ude, is that Young Master rke? He looks so young!¡±


    A boy of about 18 or 19 years old looked at Philip, who was standing in the corner, with admiration.


    ude still seemed unconvinced and secretly squeezed his fist, saying, ¡°Hmph, I must be better than


    him in the future!¡±


    This was a battle between men.


    In the Jensen family, he had always heard about Philip¡¯s greatness, so he was naturally dissatisfied


    with it!


    The Jensen family should be proud of the hard work of a Jensen!


    There was no need to rely on outsiders!


    ¡°ude, keep your voice down. If Grandpa hears you, you¡¯ll be lectured again.¡±


    The young boy said quickly.


    Not long after, Lydia and Jude arrived from Uppercreek.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    As soon as she entered the door, Lydia was already in tears.


    ¡°Great-grandpa, boo-hoo¡­¡± Lydia flung herself into the hall and cried very sadly.


    Some of the Jensen family members pulled her away andforted her.


    Philip watched as Lydia tore away from the crowd and ran out while covering her face


    Crawford called for someone to chase after her, but Philip shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Let


    me.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After all, he had promised Old Master Jensen that he would take care of Lydia for him.


    Hearing that, Crawford said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Young Master rke.¡±


    Philip walked out of the main hall and came to a corner of the vi by the artificialke.


    Here, he saw Lydia who was squatting on the ground and hugging her knees while crying bitterly.


    He did not disturb her and only watched from a distance. When she was finally done crying, Philip


    slowly walked forward and handed her a tissue. ¡°Wipe your face.¡±


    Lydia did not take it. Her despondent eyes that were red and swollen stared at the reflection on the


    surface of theke. She curled up with her knees and choked, looking very sad and aggrieved.


    ¡°Great-grandpa is gone. He said he would wait for me to get married.


    ¡°Great-grandpa was the best to me. He¡¯d buy me everything. Every time I got in trouble, only my great-


    grandpa would care for me. We have only been apart for a few days¡­


    ¡°He didn¡¯t keep his promise. He¡¯s a big liar!¡±


    Lydia was talking to herself, and Philip listened quietly.


    ¡°Old Master Jensen deserves everyone¡¯s respect,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need him to be respected. I just want him to stay with me in peace. I don¡¯t want him to be an


    Ace.¡± Lydia cried very sadly, tears flickering in her eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Philip said with sadness in his eyes, ¡°When I was 12 years old, my mother


    left me forever. At that time, I was in a simr state as you now, and I even cried more than you.¡±


    When Lydia heard the words, she turned her head and looked at Philip with a little confusion before


    asking tentatively, ¡°You lost your mother at the age of 12?¡±


    Philip lowered his eyes, looked at Lydia who was squatting on the ground beside him, and nodded


    while saying, ¡°Yeah, I was 12 years old. Back then, I closed myself off and refused to see anyone. I


    didn¡¯t listen to anyone who came to persuade me. I just hid in my own little world.


    At that time, I had thought to myself, ¡®My mother was so good, like an angel, so why did God take her


    away?¡¯ I hated God and the unfairness of the world.


    However, as I grew older, I realized that everyone has their own destinies.


    We should not be immersed in the past but look toward the future. It was terrible to lose a loved one,


    but there are more loved ones waiting for us. They need me.


    They need me to stand up and they need me to be strong.¡±


    Philip said a lot as he chatted with Lydia about the past and his thoughts while remaining by theke.


    Slowly, Lydia¡¯s mood gradually calmed down.


    She squeezed her little fist and said, ¡°Brother Philip, I understand. I will work hard. I want to properly


    learn the martial arts of the Jensen family. I want to avenge my great-grandpa. I want to defend the


    dignity of the Jensen family!¡±


    Philip stroked Lydia¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lydia wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, gritted her teeth, and stood up.


    The two of them walked toward the hall.


    However, from a distance, they heard an argument in the hall!


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, this is the old master¡¯s memorial shrine. Why are you barging into this ce uninvited?¡±


    Crawford roared with cold eyes, staring at the dozen people outside the hall!


    Behind Crawford, all the members of the Jensen family were filled with indignation and anger as they


    red at the man.


    On the opposite side, the leader was the masked man named Monty Simmons, and behind him, there


    were 12 men in suits who were full of killing intent!


    Monty stood with his hands on his back, and he was dressed in a dark green battle uniform that was


    adorned with badges on his chest and shoulders. There was a dagger around his waist. He was


    covered in chills when he said, ¡°I heard that Old Master Jensen passed away due to illness. I came to


    express my condolences by order of the lord and to retrieve an object.¡±

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    Monty¡¯s attitude could only be described as arrogant!


    He was dressed in a dark green battle uniform and leading 12 expert guards from the Alpha Camp


    battalion. Where was the disy of expressing condolences? He was clearly here to take advantage of


    Jacob¡¯s death and establish his prestige!


    The 12 men in suits behind him all had cold eyes and were full of killing intent. Dormant chillsy within


    them, just like jackals in the night. They appeared ready to put an end to the Jensen family members


    here at any time!


    Tonight was the night for the wake of Old Master Jensen, but this group of people who suddenly


    appeared without notice was trying to forcibly break into the mourning hall and search the body of the


    deceased Old Master Jensen!


    Just to retrieve something?


    Hateful!


    Crawford was full of chills as he red angrily, shouting at Monty, ¡°Mr. Simmons, the hall has already


    been set up with the memorial shrine. If there¡¯s anything else, why don¡¯t you wait until after the funeral


    when we can sit down and discuss?¡±


    Crawford kept a tight leash on his temper, not wanting to sh with Monty and his people!


    After all, the circumstances today were very special, and it was not appropriate to resort to guns and


    violence.


    However, Monty shook his head and said, ¡°No! As per the lord¡¯s orders, we must retrieve that item


    tonight. The Jensen family must not stand in our way. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill without mercy!¡±


    Domineering!


    Unfeeling!


    Impersonal!


    After saying that, Monty led his men to break into the mourning hall.


    Crawford roared angrily, ¡°How dare you! Tonight is the first night of my father¡¯s wake. The sons of the


    Jensen family will never allow anyone to disturb the old master¡¯s peace and quiet! If you insist on


    barging into the mourning hall, don¡¯t me the Jensen family for not remembering the friendship


    between the old master and the supreme!¡±


    Crawford was really furious!


    How dare this Monty Simmons be so rude?!


    What was even more hateful was that the former supreme was his backer!


    What was he trying to get back so impatiently?


    Crawford was not even sure what deal his father had with the previous supreme.


    What could that item be?


    Hmph!


    Monty snorted as a glint shed in his eyes. His hand touched the dagger at his waist, and he said


    coldly, ¡°On the ount of their past rtionship, the supreme has ordered me to only retrieve the item


    and not hurt anyone from the Jensen family. However, if you insist on stopping me from carrying out my


    orders, don¡¯t me the dagger in my hands for being merciless!¡±


    Swish!


    A sh of the de!


    The dagger on Monty¡¯s waist was already out of its sheath and the 12 battalion guards behind him


    were ready to fight!


    Everyone from the Jensen family also red at them, rushing out one after another with battle intent!


    ¡°Huh, Mr. Simmons is really capable, trespassing on my father¡¯s mourning hall and still being so


    demanding. I¡¯d like to ask the former supreme his reason for doing this!¡±


    Crawford shouted in a cold voice as he released a powerful aura!


    The Jensen family would never be afraid of any challenges!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Monty¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent as he spat out the order between gritted teeth.


    Swoosh!


    Behind him, 12 guards in suits moved out instantly and pounced on the Jensen family!


    ¡°Go! Defend the old master¡¯s peace until the end! We absolutely can¡¯t let such beasts take even half a


    step into the hall!¡±


    Crawford shouted in a cold voice as he took the lead. He quickly rushed out and directly punched and


    kicked two of the guards in suits!


    Behind him, the members of the Jensen family also rushed out instantly and joined the battle!


    The two parties fought at the entrance of the hall just like that!


    Monty stood at the end with a dagger in his hand, staring at Crawford who weaved in and out of the


    crowd several times.


    Then, with a hideous sneer at the corner of his mouth, he muttered to himself, ¡°The Jensen family is


    really extraordinary. They must have been through the door.¡±


    After saying that, he moved!


    Holding a cold dagger in his hand, his body was full of surging killing intent, and he quickly rushed into


    the center of the battle!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    One swipe of the dagger and one person was shed!


    Monty was like the God of War in this battle, invincible wherever he went!


    Soon, he rushed in front of Crawford with all members of the Jensen family having fallen behind him.


    His eyes were cold and stern as he stared at Crawford, who had fought off two people, and shouted in


    a cold voice, ¡°Have you been through the door?¡±


    Crawford¡¯s brows were furrowed, and with a surging momentum, he disyed the Jensen family¡¯s kung


    fu!

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    ¡°So what? Today, you barged into my father¡¯s shrine. I¡¯ll kill you to console my father¡¯s spirit in heaven!¡±


    Crawford shouted angrily. Then, his entire personunched like an arrow as he raised his fist and


    kicked, rushing toward Monty!


    Biff, bang, thud!


    The two of them fought swiftly with fists hitting the flesh, every blow seeing blood!


    The whole situation had turned white-hot!


    It was a close fight!


    Monty spotted a w in Crawford¡¯s movements and shed at his arm!


    The de, shining with cold light, shed directly on Crawford¡¯s arm!


    Crawford drew back in pain quickly, clutching his arm!


    However, Monty abruptly moved his way to the front and threw a punch at Crawford¡¯s chest!


    Bang!


    This punch contained 80% of Monty¡¯s strength!


    Crawford¡¯s entire body flew backward, hitting the door frame of the hall and then falling to the ground!


    Swish!


    A sh of the dagger!


    Crawford clutched his chest and spurted a mouthful of blood. When he raised his head, the bloodied tip


    of the dagger was already half an inch away from his neck!


    Monty looked at the seriously injured Crawford coldly, shook his head, andughed cruelly. ¡°You¡¯re still


    not my opponent. Even if you¡¯ve been through the door, you¡¯re still not!¡±


    Crawford could not refute. He red at him and said somberly, ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡¯re indeed worthy of


    being the next supreme candidate. Your strength is above mine.¡±


    Monty smiled coldly, put away his dagger, and stood up.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the shrine in the main hall. With a wave of his hand, the 12


    suited guards had already assembled, moving neatly and uniformly to stand behind him.


    The floor was full of members of the Jensen family, allpletely defeated!


    Even the direct descendants of the Jensen family were seriously injured. They helped each other to


    stand up and roared furiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s the old master¡¯s memorial shrine! You can¡¯t barge in!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to break in, you¡¯re enemies of the Jensen family!¡±


    Angry roars resounded in the space at night.


    All members of the Jensen family had reddened eyes at this moment as they were staring angrily at the


    backs of Monty and the others.


    Crawford also stood up with the help of his grandchildren. Then, they blocked the entrance of the main


    hall, staring at Monty and others with cold eyes.


    Standing in the front of the crowd was Crawford who was covered with wounds. He said solemnly,


    ¡°Today, even if all the sons of my Jensen family die here, I won¡¯t let you and your people step into this


    mourning hall!¡±


    Monty frowned, looked at the group of death-defying Jensen members, and said indifferently, ¡°Do you


    really want to stop me?¡±


    The children of the Jensen family roared in unison, ¡°If you want to break in, you have to step over our


    bodies!¡±


    Death as a sign of determination!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Monty was annoyed. He raised his dagger at Crawford and shouted angrily, ¡°Get out of the way!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, go ahead and make your move. The sons and daughters of the Jensen family will not


    budge even half a step!¡±


    Crawford spoke coldly, his eyes looking brilliant.


    Monty was agitated and raised his dagger while shouting, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Suddenly!


    A cold and deep voice rang out behind them with monstrous fury!


    ¡°Whoever dares to break into the old master¡¯s memorial shrine, I, Philip rke, will be the first toe


    after him!¡±

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    The voice was as ominous as the Grim Reaper and contained monstrous killing intent!


    When everyone looked in the direction of the voice, Philip and Lydia were already standing behind


    Crawford and the others.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s body emitted waves after waves of coldness. His eyes were as gloomy as a


    deep pool of water!


    He did not expect that after going out for a while, someone would trespass into Old Master Jensen¡¯s


    mourning hall!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Moreover, they had injured so many members of the Jensen family!


    Lydia was so angry that she rushed over, helped Crawford, and shouted, ¡°Grandpa, are you alright?¡±


    Crawford shook his head and was relieved to see that Lydia and Philip had returned.


    At the same time, the six masters had already appeared behind Philip. They were all staring at Monty


    and the others with dark faces and murderous intent!


    They had gone out just now. Unexpectedly, they saw such a scene upon returning.


    ¡°Monty Simmons, are you making an enemy out of the Aces?¡± Mobius Pine shook with anger for the


    first time and said in a cold, furious voice!


    At his side, Dorian Fox, Leon Anders, Boris Vahn, and the rest of the Aces were all ready to fight!


    When an Ace was angry, blood would flow like a river!


    Furthermore, it was the wrath of six Aces!


    Monty¡¯s brows knitted together as he looked at Philip before his eyes swept over the six Aces behind


    him.


    In his eyes, Philip was not enough to be feared, but the six Aces behind him were the ones worthy of


    his attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the profound strength of the Aces. Today, I¡¯d like to ask the six Aces for some guidance. I


    wonder if you¡¯d dare to ept the challenge?¡±


    Monty turned around with the cold dagger in his hand. In his dark green uniform, his battle intent


    surged at this moment!


    Roxy¡¯s shapely eyebrows furrowed. With eyes full of surprise, she said, ¡°Oh no! He has the strength of


    an Ace too! Moreover, the aura on him is so familiar. He has been through the door!¡±


    Dorian¡¯s wise eyes darted around and flickered for an instant. He nodded and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Yes, this is the aura of someone who has been through the door. This guy really concealed himself


    well. The former supreme is indeed ying a very big game of chess.¡±


    Philip¡¯s head was in the clouds and he asked in confusion, ¡°Seniors, what door are you talking about?¡±


    Although Leon was a simpleton, he was also in a rare serious mood at this moment as he replied, ¡°This


    is a long story. If you want to know, Young Master rke, let¡¯s wait until we solve the problem at hand.¡±


    After saying that, Leon exchanged a nce with the other three Aces.


    Four masters immediately darted out and attacked Monty, shouting, ¡°We ept the challenge!¡±


    Boom!


    Instantly, a loud crash rang in the room!


    Following that, a fierce battle broke out in the area!


    Monty was fighting against four Ace figures alone but did not fall to a disadvantage!


    Moreover, as the battle heated up, Philip was surprised to find that these people¡¯s speed was getting


    faster and faster. He could not even see some of their moves!


    Toward the end of the battle, Philip discovered that their tactics werepletely beyond his


    imagination!


    Too strong!


    It could only be described as magnificent!


    Furthermore, he had only seen the aura exploding from them on Reed Williams!


    Even if Rick Davenport appeared here, he might not be an opponent for these Aces if he were to take


    them up at once.


    Perhaps only Fennel Leigh might be able to put up a fight!


    That was simply beyond the limits of human beings!


    As Reed once said, the human body was endowed with unlimited potential. As long as it was


    developed with proper guidance, it would explode with incredible power!

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    In modern times, the man who had developed the human body to its strongest limit was the God of


    Kung Fu, Bruce Lee!


    It did not take long for the battle to end and the four Aces called it quits. On the opposite side, Monty


    also looked a little disheveled. Although he had suffered some light injuries, they did not bother him.


    Mobius shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°You¡¯re strong! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong now!


    How many keys do you have?¡±


    Monty dusted off the footprints on his chest, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said


    ndly, ¡°Three. I¡¯m here for the fourth one tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Mobius exchanged a nce with the rest.


    He actually had three!


    They only had two keys!


    Unbelievable!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If he were to get the fourth key, even if the six of them besieged this man together, they would not be


    able to take him down!


    This person was extremely dangerous, and his future growth was limitless!


    Philip stood behind the crowd with Roxy Fisher and Lou Venti next to him.


    He asked, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the key?¡±


    ¡°The key to the door,¡± Roxy¡¯s face was cold as she responded indifferently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the door?¡± Philip asked again.


    Roxy nced at him, her alluring eyes scanning Philip suspiciously. She asked, ¡°Do you really not


    know what the door is?¡±


    Philip shook his head as an indication.


    Roxy sighed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know what it is specifically. Only the matching key can open the door


    and the world behind the door is beyond the scope of an ordinary person¡¯s understanding. To put it


    simply, anyone who has the key can enter the door. Aftering out, the person will either be a


    behemoth with vast control, a rich capitalist predator, a supreme in charge of an area, or a lord of the


    temple.


    ¡°All over the world, we have discovered four doors so far. One in our territory, one in Country M, and


    one in Country Y.¡±


    ¡°What about thest one?¡± Philip frowned and asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    Roxy replied, and her eyes fell on Philip.


    ¡°Wait a minute, when you spoke about the lord of the temple just now, were you referring to the 12


    Sacred Halls of the West?¡±


    Philip suddenly grabbed a point.


    Roxy turned around, stared at Philip with some surprise, and asked, ¡°Have you been in contact with the


    people from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West?¡±


    Philip nodded and hummed. He was not very clear about the details either.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, as heir of the rke family, you should have some contact with them. However, I advise


    you to stay away from those people. They¡¯re all vicious people. Although their reputation in the west is


    as good as it gets, it also stinks.¡±


    Roxy said coldly with a faint hint of worry in her eyes.


    ¡°What kind of people are they?¡±


    Philip recalled the incident from yesterday. His younger sister, Hannah rke, had a connection with


    Lord Hades, one of the leaders of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West.


    Roxy¡¯s face darkened as she said, ¡°The 12 Sacred Halls are like the supreme beings in our territory,


    each in charge of certain areas in the west. They¡¯re all people of immeasurable strength and wealth.¡±


    ¡°Have they also entered the door?¡± Philip continued asking.


    Roxy nodded. Suddenly, her eyes revealed a chill as she stared intently at Monty in front of her!


    Monty withdrew his weapon at this moment and stood there proudly as he spoke to the four Aces,


    ¡°Today, by order of the lord, I¡¯m here to retrieve the key from the Jensen family. Do you insist on


    stopping me?¡±


    The four masters looked at each other with deep worries in their eyes.


    They really dared not to disobey the orders of the former supreme.


    After all, a figure like that was not one they could casually provoke.


    However, Philip walked over, stared at Monty, and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    That roar directly shocked the audience!


    Faced with Monty, who was not even defeated by the four Acesbined, Philip was actually so bold


    as to tell his opponent to get lost!


    This was the powerful strength and confidence of the rke family!


    The six masters stood beside Philip instantly, guarding him.


    They were really worried that Monty would get annoyed and kill Philip here.


    Indeed, Monty was angry. He stared at Philip with cold eyes, and a hideous sneer appeared at the


    corners of his mouth. The mask on his face matched his smile at this moment, looking iparably


    dark and sinister.


    It was just like the smile of the devil.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dared to say that to me.¡±


    Monty spoke coldly, his tone morose and with killing intent. He directly drew his dagger and walked


    toward Philip step by step.


    ¡°Monty Simmons! What do you want to do? If you dare to take another step forward, we will fight you to


    the death even if we have to sacrifice two of our own!¡±


    Mobius said angrily in a cold voice. The flexible sword at his waist had been drawn out with cold intent.


    Monty¡¯s footsteps never faltered. With a devilish smile on his face, he said, ¡°Heir of the rke family, if


    I kill you tonight, I¡¯d like to see who the people who would be drawn out are and what kind of disasters


    will happen.¡±


    After saying that, Monty quickened his pace and rushed up with his dagger next to him!


    When the six Aces saw this, their eyelids jumped wildly!


    This damned Monty, he was a lunatic!


    He actually dared to make a move against the heir of the rke family!


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The six masters, suddenly erupting with surging auras, surrounded and charged toward Monty!


    At once, a shocking fight broke out again!


    This time, it was not that easy for Monty to face the six Aces!


    However, the more he fought, the more frenzied he became. The raging aura from his body kept


    increasing as the battle heated up!


    Dorian was terrified and eximed, ¡°Oh no! He¡¯s trying to use us to break the momentum and ascend


    to the supreme position!¡±


    Mobius and Roxy naturally noticed it too.


    Monty Simmons was actually using them to help him ascend to the supreme position!


    Once he broke through, he would be the new supreme!


    At that time, trouble would follow!


    ¡°We must end this quickly! We absolutely can¡¯t let him break through!¡± Boris bellowed.


    The six quickly closed the encirclement, gradually forcing Monty into a corner.


    However¡­


    Monty was currently like a madman with unbridled movements. The killing intent that surged through


    his body grew stronger and stronger!


    Zing!


    An opportunity!


    Monty seized the gap when the six people closed in on him and raised his sword to sh across at


    Philip who was standing on the side!


    This strike carried a monstrous killing intent!


    ¡°Young Master rke, watch out!¡±


    The six Aces shouted in rm and tried their best to block it!


    However, they were still a tad too slow!


    The dagger in Monty¡¯s hand was too fast, aiming directly at Philip¡¯s abdomen!


    This sh was too powerful!


    Even Philip felt an unprecedented crisis and oppression from Monty¡¯s attack!


    The de, carrying a biting chill and killing intent, was unstoppable!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Monty sneered menacingly.


    In the nick of time!


    A figure suddenly jumped in front of Philip from the darkness!


    ng!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The de broke!


    The fragment cut through the air in a sh of silver, bounced with a thud, and prated the trunk of a


    huge tree before exiting through the other side!


    At the same time!


    Monty¡¯s entire body flew backward as he spurted blood from his mouth. He fell heavily more than ten


    meters away!


    Like a kite with a broken string, his body rolled on the ground dozens of times and only stopped when


    he hit a wall!


    The wall cracked too!


    No one knew what had happened.


    Only Monty knew in that instant. The person in front of Philip had kicked him!

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    It was this kick that injured him so seriously and broke several of his ribs!


    The six Aces present were stunned!


    They stared intently at the figure that had suddenly appeared in front of Philip. He was iparably


    tall and had a predatory air around him. He had sharp facial features and a lofty figure. With his stern


    expression, he looked like a battle god!


    Even the surrounding air seemed to have frozen.


    What formidable strength!


    Even the six of them could not suppress Monty. In front of this person, it only took one move to take


    Monty down!


    No!


    That person made two moves!


    The first move was when he broke Monty¡¯s de with one hand.


    The second move was when he kicked Monty!


    The actions were done in one go at an incredibly fast speed!


    This man¡¯s strength was definitely above the six of them!


    He was definitely a supreme figure!


    When everyone saw the person in front of Philip, they immediately gasped in awe!


    The six Aces instantly became extremely respectful and reverent!


    It was him!


    The tall figure in front of Philip was actually him!


    The most spectacr character from back then!


    They did not expect to meet him here after the man had disappeared for more than ten years!


    Philip naturally recognized the figure in front of him at this moment and shrugged as he said, ¡°Did


    Father send you here?¡±


    The figure was surging with iparably strong killing intent. His ferocious eyes were locked on Monty


    who had fallen limply to the ground.


    He nodded in response and said, ¡°Young Master, the lord is worried about your safety and asked me to


    come here. After this incident, you need to go back with me. The lord has things to tell you.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression changed, and after a long silence, he said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was a very simple conversation.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, the figure raised his leg and walked toward Monty step by step. Every step he took felt


    as though itnded on everyone¡¯s hearts, causing them extreme distress!


    The 12 guards were vigntly standing in front of Monty and protecting him at this moment.


    However, they were simply not a match for the opponent and were directly knocked out.


    Mobius shook his head and sighed. ¡°Battle God Fulton Hash. I never expected that I could one day


    meet him.¡±


    Dorian smiled slightly and said, ¡°With such a character here, I¡¯m afraid that even the Alpha Camp


    would bepletely wiped out.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that someone like him would actually be in the rke family.¡± Lou was also full of


    apprehension.


    Several of them looked at each other and smiled. The sense of crisis from just now hadpletely


    disappeared.


    With this person around, it was guessed that no one in the world would dare to approach Philip¡¯s side.


    ¡°How many keys do you think he has?¡± Boris asked suddenly.


    Mobius frowned and said, ¡°Four.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It may be one more than we thought,¡± Dorian said quietly in a profound manner.


    Five?


    Gosh!


    Such a person was simply a rare existence!


    Roxy blinked her pretty eyes and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the fourth door, the one that doesn¡¯t exist.


    I just had a strange idea.¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡± Mobius asked.


    Roxy nced at Philip who was standing there, thought for a while, and shook her head before saying,


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be certain.¡±


    Back to Fulton¡¯s line of sight. He had taken care of all 12 guards with his bare hands.


    Then, he stood in front of Monty with a somber face. He looked down at the man on the ground and


    said coldly, ¡°To attack the young master is to dance with death. Not killing you today is showing respect


    to that old man behind you. Go back and tell him that if he dares to cross the line again, my lord will be


    angry.¡±


    Monty staggered up from the ground, nced at Fulton and Philip resentfully, and took his people


    away.


    After the matter was taken care of, many people were sitting in the side hall.


    They were Crawford, some of the descendants of the Jensen family, Lydia, the six Aces, and Fulton.


    Philip was there too.


    At this moment, Lydia looked a little panicked as she took off a long jade pendant from her neck. It was


    shaped like a phoenix feather with strange patterns and marks on it.


    ¡°This was given to me by my great-grandfather. He said it was a marriage gift.¡±


    Lydia said in a low voice, her eyes full of sadness.


    The six Aces nced at it. They looked at Fulton and then said to Philip, ¡°This is the key. There should


    be another one.¡±


    Philip frowned, stepped forward, and took the phoenix feather pendant from Lydia¡¯s hand.


    Was this the key to the door?

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Philip stared at the jade pendant in his hand with a thousand questions in his mind.


    ¡°Seniors, the key and the door, what exactly are they? What are the connections between these and


    the Aces and the supreme?¡± Philip asked in bewilderment.


    The six masters nced at each other before their gazes fell on Fulton.


    ¡°I think Mr. Hash knows this matter better than we do,¡± Dorian said.


    Philip gazed at Fulton who stood at the side with his hands folded. Fulton looked at the phoenix feather


    jade pendant in Philip¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not the time to tell you about the doors


    and the keys yet.


    I can only tell you some basic concepts. So far, there are four doors to be found. The one in our


    territory is guarded by the Nonagon.


    The ones in Country M and Country Y are guarded by the 12 Sacred Halls of the West. Thest one is


    not at my liberty to disclose.¡±


    ¡°What are these doors?¡±


    Some juniors of the Jensen family wondered and asked aloud at this moment.


    Fulton turned around and looked at the starry sky outside. A glimmer of light shed in his eyes as he


    said, ¡°The doors lead to the unknown.


    Anyone who has the key can enter the matching door and seek a chance encounter. Aftering out


    from the doors, some people will be business wizards and quickly build a business empire; some


    will be genius martial artists, ascending to the expert level with unfathomable potential; some will


    be war gods or supreme beings like me, gaining control and reigning supremacy over an area;


    and others will be invalids, living the rest of their lives in confusion.


    ¡°You can think of these doors as a ce beyond the world¡¯s imagination, where you can learn a lot for


    your own use. However, everything depends on an individual¡¯s luck. Not everyone who enters the


    doors can get something in return.¡±


    After Fulton finished speaking, the surrounding atmosphere quickly quietened down.


    People who did not understand the doors wondered and spected what kind of ce it was behind


    the doors.


    However, those who understood the significance of the doors, such as the Aces and Crawford, were


    full of respect and longing.


    They had all entered at least one of the doors before and it was really a ce full of learning.


    There, they gained a realm and knowledge that could not be achieved in this life. In some respects,


    they also received enlightenment and became masters of the national martial arts world.


    If they had to describe the world behind the doors, it was a vast unknown full of wisdom.


    Anyone who opened the door was called an inheritor or a disciple.


    This was because if anyone took anything away from behind the doors, they must serve the ¡®door¡¯ for


    their entire lifetime and be a ve to the ¡®door¡¯ forever.


    ¡°What about the keys? Where do the keyse from?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Fulton replied, ¡°Some of the keyse from the Nonagon. Every year, they will select some people,


    distribute the keys to them, and allow them to enter the door to learn. Another portion is given by the


    doors to selected people as an invitation for them to enter.


    After they havepleted their studies, they will be lifelong disciples, forever serving the door if


    there is a need.¡±


    Fulton¡¯s heart was in a flurry as he thought of the past.


    ¡°What kind of existence is the Nonagon, and why do they have the keys?¡±


    Lydia¡¯s face was serious and suspicious at this moment.


    This was themon question in everyone¡¯s mind


    Philip felt that there was some ovep between what he was hearing now and some of the information


    he had inquired about over the years.


    Furthermore, he had a stroke of inspiration just now. Perhaps his mother¡¯s ident was rted to the


    door.


    ¡°The Nonagon is a mysterious institution within the territory, specializing in some supernatural


    phenomena. It¡¯s responsible for the training and selection of candidates who can enter the door. It has


    a huge influence. The four supreme beings in the territory alle from the Nonagon. Of course,


    Supreme Williams is the only genius among the four supremes who was recognized by the Nonagon


    and invited by the door.


    ¡°Such people are few and far in between,¡± Fulton said.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Philip pursued.


    ¡°Young Master, your father once served in the Nonagon and became the youngest and most dazzling


    existence in the institution since its inception. He also received a strong rmendation and invitation


    from the door. He¡¯s a highly talented genius whom I admire and respect very much.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Fulton said these lightly, but these brief sentences had already revealed very important information.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Philip.


    The patriarch of the rke family, Roger rke, was actually such a person!


    He actually served the Nonagon and even obtained an invitation to enter the door!


    No wonder the rke family had suddenly grown and quickly dominated the global financial power


    back then.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Philip asked.


    Fulton turned his head, his eyes falling on Philip. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Hiss!

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Everyone gasped!


    Battle God Fulton Hash was also one!


    Terrifying!


    Truly spectacr!


    What kind of existence was the rke family?


    Regarding the door and the Nonagon, it must be a secret among secrets!


    The six Aces understood, and Crawford Jensen understood too!


    Once the existence of the door and the Nonagon was revealed to the world, it would definitely cause a


    huge sensation!


    It was because the people in Nonagon and those who had entered the door were geniuses and freaks!


    To put it in simple terms, the movie ¡®Lucy¡¯ would be a good representation of the real world.


    The most mysterious division in the Nonagon was the biotechnology department.


    The gic research and biological cell research had reached the peak!


    The objects of research were those who came out from the door.


    Looking at the current society, industries andpanies rted to biotechnology were not rare.


    Even the major countries were desperatelypeting with each other in this field!


    The source of all this was the door.


    The atmosphere in the room was a bit somber.


    At the moment, everyone present felt as if something was stuck in their throats, and there was


    confusion in their minds.


    Even the descendants of the Jensen family were dumbfounded at this moment.


    They werepletely unaware of the doors and the keys.


    The only ones who knew anything about it were the deceased Old Master Jacob Jensen and the


    current patriarch, Crawford Jensen.


    ¡°Patriarch Jensen, I wonder if the other key is in your hands?¡±


    At this time, Mobius asked Crawford next to him.


    Crawford nodded and had his subordinates take out an ancient sandalwood box with a dragon and a


    phoenix carved on the surface.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Crawford opened the wooden box, took out the phoenix feather jade pendant inside, and said, ¡°This


    was given to me by my father back then. Every patriarch of the Jensen family is qualified to enter the


    door, but I¡¯m not talented. 20 years have passed, but I¡¯m not good enough.¡±


    ¡°How is this key rted to the former supreme?¡±


    Lou stood to the side with his hands over his chest. He asked in puzzlement.


    Crawford shook his head and said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m afraid that only the old master can answer


    this question.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    This secret might only be history with the death of Jacob Jensen.


    ¡°There is another person who knows,¡± Philip suddenly said at this moment.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered as they thought of it too.


    The former supreme!


    However, dare they ask the former supreme?


    Of course not.


    Fulton spoke up at this time, ¡°If my guess is correct, this key was probably given to the Jensen family


    by the previous supreme in order to win them over. But after the Jensen family got a key on their own,


    the former supreme didn¡¯t want to have a stalemate with the Jensen family, so he didn¡¯t take it back.


    Now that Old Master Jensen has passed away, the former supreme decided to retrieve the key.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded silently.


    This was the only exnation that made sense.


    It was because the Nonagon had its own selection criteria for the key to the door.


    None of the selected individuals or families would know each other¡¯s identities.


    After the crowd dispersed, Philip and Fulton were left in the room.


    Philip pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Is the fourth door in the rke family?¡±

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Fulton stood behind Philip, nodded his head, and hummed in response before saying, ¡°Yes, Young


    Master.¡±


    Philip looked up at the sky, his heart shuddering!


    The rke family actually had its own door!


    The rke family actually owned a door that could only be controlled by a single country!


    What kind of person was his father?


    What was he nning?


    Philip felt incredibly weak and bewildered at the moment. It turned out he knew so little about his father.


    ¡°Have you entered this door?¡± Philip asked again.


    Fulton shook his head and said, ¡°The door of the rke family is a bit different from other doors. Only


    members of the rke family are qualified to enter.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What about the key?¡±


    Philip turned his head and looked at Fulton with some surprise.


    Fulton smiled and said, ¡°rke family members are the key to this door.¡±


    What?


    Philip was shocked!


    All the other doors needed the so-called key, but this door could only be entered by members of the


    rke family?


    After a moment of silence, Philip asked again, ¡°Why has father been hiding it from me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. The secret of the door is too significant. In this world, only a handful of people know


    that the rke family has a door. This is why all other countries have raised their efforts to find the


    fourth door.


    ¡°Of course, this secret can hardly be contained any longer. Some people have spected that the


    fourth door is in the rke family.


    ¡°The lord has asked me to bring you back this time. It¡¯s about the door. He needs to exin some


    things to you.¡±


    After Fulton finished speaking, the atmosphere in the room was subdued.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and lowered his eyebrows in thought. After a while, he


    asked, ¡°Is my mother¡¯s ident rted to the door?¡±


    Fulton frowned and looked into Philip¡¯s eyes before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Huff!


    Philip took a deep breath. Sure enough, he had guessed correctly.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Philip asked, his eyes bloodshot.


    Fulton shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, the lord has given orders about this matter. When the


    time is ripe, you will naturallye to learn about the incident.¡±


    Crack!


    Philip clenched his fist in his trouser pocket and said angrily, ¡°Time, time, time! Why does he say this


    every time? What is he doing? I¡¯m his son and that¡¯s his wife. Isn¡¯t he the head of the rke family?


    Isn¡¯t the rke family the most powerful family in the world? Isn¡¯t he a talented genius from that


    whatever Nonagon? Why doesn¡¯t he even dare to investigate his wife¡¯s ident?!¡±


    Philip was furious!


    This was the grievance and anger that had been bottled up in his heart for more than ten years!


    He hated his father!


    He was tired of all the overt and covert fighting in that family!


    ¡°Young Master, the lord has unavoidable reasons¡ª¡± Fulton tried to exin.


    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear it! I¡¯ll investigate this matter myself!¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around angrily and left the room.


    Fulton stood at the window, looking at the lonely figure that was walking away below. He dialed a


    number and respectfully said, ¡°My lord, the young master has already learned about the door, but he is


    haunted by his mother¡¯s ident and seems to hate you even more. Should you tell him the truth¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the old voice was apanied by coughs. ¡°Let him hate me. It¡¯s not


    time yet. Those old guys behind the scenes are getting impatient. Letting him know at this time will be


    detrimental to him, to Wynn, to my granddaughter, and the unborn child.¡±


    ¡°But my lord, the door is about to be closed and you can no longer go in. If the young master doesn¡¯t go


    back and open the door, it¡¯ll take another 20 years for it to reopen again,¡± Fulton said anxiously.


    ¡°I know. Find an opportunity and bring him back.¡±


    The call ended.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    At a seafront vi where security measures had been enhanced. The entire vi appeared to be


    unusually guarded.


    All around, there was a constant patrol of heavily armed guards. Offshore, there were yachts and


    warships. From time to time, hovering helicopters patrolled in the sky.


    It could be said that this ce was under extremely tight security.


    At this moment, in the main hall of the vi, Monty Simmons¡¯ chest and abdomen were bandaged. He


    knelt with one knee on the ground


    The mask on his face had been taken off, and half of his face was very ugly as though it had been


    burnt.


    Only he and the former supreme knew of this secret.


    After Monty entered the door, he had gotten punished for his greed and half of his face was destroyed.


    In front of him, an old man in a sleeping robe was leaning on a cane and staring at him with an ugly


    expression. He was none other than the former supreme. He shouted, ¡°Do you know your mistake?!¡±


    Monty said sullenly, ¡°I know my mistake. Please punish me!¡±


    Bang!


    The former supreme raised the cane in his hand, smashed it heavily on Monty¡¯s shoulder, and


    reprimanded, ¡°I told you to get something, not hurt someone! Jacob Jensen was an old friend of mine,


    after all. Now that he has passed away, I should¡¯ve been there to express my condolences. After your


    actions, how should I face them in the future?¡±


    Monty lowered his head and said, ¡°I know my mistake.¡±


    The former supreme sat on the sofa, took a few ragged breaths, and said coldly, ¡°Get up. Did you get


    that thing?¡±


    Monty got up, shook his head, and said, ¡°No. Fulton Hash suddenly appeared.¡±


    ¡°Fulton Hash?¡±


    When the former supreme heard this name, his white eyebrows furrowed. His face was full of chills and


    his eyes danced with coldness as he said, ¡°Roger rke has yed a good game. He actually got


    Fulton toe in person.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°My lord, what should we do next?¡± Monty asked.


    The former supreme thought for a moment and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the world tournament.


    Bring some people over there to keep an eye on things. If you have a chance, go to Riverdale to pick


    up Philip¡¯s wife and children. Then, we¡¯ll invite him here.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Monty nodded, bowed, and exited the hall.


    It was not until after Monty left that a guard came in to report, ¡°Supreme, Giada Wallis of the Wallis


    family requests an audience.¡±


    ¡°Let her in,¡± the former supreme said lightly.


    Not long after, Giada walked into the hall in a white trench coat, looking tall and elegant. She had on


    ck boots with a ck knee-length skirt, looking very sensual.


    ¡°Lord Supreme, how do you do?¡±


    Giada bowed and curtsied.


    She was followed by an old man in a gray shirt who was none other than Harry Wallis. He was the


    personal bodyguard of Jack Wallis, the patriarch of the Wallis family.


    ¡°Mrs. rke, long time no see. It¡¯s been several months since thest time we parted at the mountain


    vi.¡±


    The former supreme narrowed his eyes and smiled, gesturing for Giada to sit down.


    Giada sat on the side of the sofa, covering her fair jade-like legs with her trench coat. She said with a


    smile, ¡°Lord Supreme, you must be joking. The reason I¡¯m here today is to ask you for a favor, Lord


    Supreme.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. rke, we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship. If you have any difficulties, of course, I¡¯ll help,¡± the


    former supreme continued with a smiling face.


    Without any hesitation, Giada spoke directly, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Lord Supreme to deploy the Alpha Camp to


    surround Arcadia Ind.¡±


    At those words, the temperature in the entire hall quickly cooled down.


    The former supreme¡¯s unfathomable eyes stared at Giada closely as he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fulton Hash is not around. This is an opportunity for the Wallis family and also an opportunity for the


    Lord Supreme,¡± Giada replied.


    The former supreme thought for a while and then a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He


    signaled the people in the hall to leave.


    Giada also nced at Harry beside her and whispered, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± Harry left the hall.


    The entire hall quickly cleared out, leaving only the former supreme and Giada.


    ¡°What can you give me?¡± the former supreme asked suddenly.


    Giada responded, ¡°The rkes¡¯ branch family.¡±

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    The hall went quiet.


    The former supreme narrowed his eyes, obviously in deep thought. He said after a while, ¡°Mrs. rke,


    if you do this, aren¡¯t you afraid that the matter will be revealed and lead to the destruction of the Wallis


    family?¡±


    When he said this, the former supreme stared at Giada as if he had already seen through the woman in


    front of him.


    Giada smiled graciously and said, ¡°As long as Lord Supreme¡¯s Alpha Camp encircles Arcadia Ind


    while Fulton is not around,bined with my arrangements and connections on that ind, I¡¯ll raise


    the g with my orders when the timees and the entire Arcadia Ind will be mine and Lord


    Supreme¡¯s.¡±


    The former supreme pondered slightly and said, ¡°Do you think Roger rke is such an easy person to


    deal with?¡±


    He could not believe that a fellow like Roger would not have a backup n.


    Moreover, Roger was someone who had served in the Nonagon. What kind of thoughts and methods


    would he not be aware of?


    He was truly the most elite out of all!


    How many people could there be in this world?


    Of course, Giada did not understand Roger¡¯s past.


    She got up and sneered with a conspiratorial expression, ¡°Roger rke is old. If the rke family


    wants to continue to develop, he can¡¯t do it without me and the Wallis family! I¡¯ve been operating in the


    rke family for so many years just waiting for this day!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around, looked at the former supreme very seriously, and said, ¡°Lord


    Supreme, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! As long as you assist me, I¡¯ll give you all the


    properties and resources of the branch family!¡±


    What benefits!


    It was a veryrge cake!


    That was half of the rke family!


    It was impossible to say that the former supreme was not tempted.


    However, reason overcame his impulse.


    He looked at Giada and said, ¡°Mrs. rke, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve underestimated Roger¡¯s abilities and


    methods. He¡¯s not an old man at the end of his rope like what you think. I can tell you clearly that in this


    world, there¡¯s nothing and no one that he cannot see through. Including the fact that you¡¯re here to see


    me right now, I¡¯m afraid that he already knows about it. I even suspect that he had deliberately let you


    out. He¡¯s simply inviting the fly into the spider web.¡±


    During those years of working with Roger, the former supreme was deeply impressed by his methods


    and abilities!


    That man was the only person from that era who had overwhelmed the entire Nonagon!


    Even the rke family had developed rapidly in his hands and suddenly broke away from the control of


    all other parties!


    Such a man would only be more shrewd the older he got. He was absolutely not someone whom


    others could fathom.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Giada frowned when she heard the words of the former supreme and said, ¡°Lord Supreme, perhaps


    you¡¯re overly worried about this. I think that as long as you and I join hands, nothing is impossible.


    Moreover, this opportunity is truly rare. I hope you can reconsider my suggestion carefully, Lord


    Supreme.¡±


    The former supreme shook his head and directly rejected Giada¡¯s cooperation. He said, ¡°You should


    leave. Send the guest out.¡±


    After saying that, the former supreme got up and left the hall with his walking cane.


    Giada¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed, and her face turned chilly. Then, she stamped her feet, turned


    around, and left the ce!


    Since the former supreme had refused to help, she must seek someone new to cooperate with.


    She was adamant to gain control over the rke family!


    The arrow was already on the bow and must beunched!


    When she was out of the hall and reached the door, Harry quickly walked over and said respectfully,


    ¡°Young Lady, something has happened at home. The old master was invited by Roger rke to


    Arcadia Ind to relive the old days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Upon hearing this, astonishment crossed Giada¡¯s face!


    She frowned as she squeezed her fists bitterly before walking quickly toward the ck Bentley parked


    at the door.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    Giada said to the driver. At the same time, she understood the meaning of what the former supreme


    had just said.


    This damned Roger rke!


    He really had a backup n!


    On the balcony on the second floor of the vi, the former supreme leaned on his walking cane and


    looked at the Bentley leaving downstairs. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice grew colder as he


    said, ¡°The Wallis family is nothing more than a pawn. She really considers herself as a character. In his


    eyes, all the people and things in the world are just chess pieces. This game of chess is not something


    Giada Wallis from the little Wallis family can get involved in.¡±

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    The view shifted to Beacon Group, Riverdale.


    Wynn Johnston and the people in charge of thepany had not rested for two consecutive days.


    The expansion of the group and the opening of branches in Doverton, the capital city, Golden City, and


    three other ces, as well as the cooperation with local manufacturers, pharmaceutical factories, and


    other sources, had been discussed for two days.


    The results were unsatisfactory.


    The representative groups andpanies in these six ces seemed to be waiting for something.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Or rather, they were probably colluding to continuously pressure Beacon and Wynn to get the


    maximum benefits.


    After a few meetings, there was a trend ofmunication breakdown!


    ¡°Madam Johnston, these people are too hateful. Obviously, Beacon¡¯s cooperation is a very good


    opportunity for them, but they actually ignored it and made so many rude demands!¡±


    Mindy was coting recent information for Wynn.


    Wynn was also very tired. Shey on the sofa and looked at the cooperation agreements sent by


    severalpanies. The more she read, the more upset she became!


    They were all unreasonable requests!


    How dare they ask for 60% of the profits?!


    Furthermore, some even wanted to upy the biggest shareholder seat in the branchpany,


    monopolizing thepany!


    Beacon was opening a branchpany and talking to them about cooperation, but they were actually


    trying to get their hands on Beacon instead!


    Not a shred of sincerity!


    This was simply a one-sided use!


    Also at this time, several general managers and assistants of thepany walked in, each with a


    downcast expression.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, the cooperation with Golden City has temporarily stopped. They have decided to


    stop all negotiations.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for the capital city. They just drove us out.¡±


    ¡°The situation in Doverton is moreplicated. The other party seems to have some concerns.


    However, they did reveal to us that behind¡­¡±


    The general manager with the gold-rimmed sses paused.


    Wynn frowned. She supported her stomach and sat up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s behind?¡±


    ¡°Someone is targeting Madam Johnston from behind. He told us that the other party¡¯s purpose is very


    simple¡ªto destroy Beacon.¡±


    The general manager replied, somewhat worried.


    Upon hearing this, Wynn held her waist and walked a few steps back and forth in the office. She then


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll go to Doverton tomorrow. You and Mindy cane with me.¡±


    There was no other way but to go there in person.


    Wynn had to make these coborations a sess.


    Since Doverton had revealed this information, it showed that they were eager to cooperate, but due to


    the pressure of the people behind, they dared not do it.


    Who was targeting her and Beacon?


    Wynn was puzzled and suspicious.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, should we tell Brother rke about it?¡± Mindy asked.


    Hearing this, an imperceptible coldness shed from the corner of the man with the gold-rimmed


    sses¡¯ eyes. He was Vincent Foley, the newly recruited general manager of Beacon¡¯s marketing


    department.


    Philip rke, huh?


    He heard that he was a good-for-nothing wastrel!


    Pah, what was the use of talking to him? They were better off relying on Madam Johnston.


    Wynn thought for a while and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want him to worry about me.¡±


    After the tasks were arranged, Wynn went back. She still had to take care of M at home.


    Here, after Vincent left thepany, he drove to a cafe and waited in a private room.


    After a few minutes, the door of the private room opened and four men in ck suits and sunsses


    walked in.


    These people were full of chills. They looked very unusual, unmoving like a mountain. They had very


    powerful auras too!


    Behind these bodyguards, a young and handsome man strode in with a faint smile on his mouth. He


    sat directly on the main seat.


    Vincent hurriedly got up and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master rke, what you ordered has been


    done.¡±


    That was right! Sitting in front of Vincent Foley was none other than the eldest young master of the


    rke branch family, Levi rke!

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    Levi nodded, carrying an air of invisible superiority around him as he said lightly, ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve


    done a very good job. We¡¯ll stick to the terms we agreed on and not any less.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master rke. I¡¯m honored to serve you. At Young Master rke¡¯s request, I¡¯m


    willing to do anything!¡±


    Vincent was so excited that he bowed, full of respect.


    Young Master rke had promised him the position of general manager in a listedpany with an


    annual sry of ten million and an additional 100 million inpensation!


    The offer was simply too generous!


    Even if he worked his *ss off in Beacon for the next decade, he would not get this much!


    Levi got up and handed Vincent a ss of red wine with a warm smile at the corner of his mouth. He


    patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Come on, cheers.¡±


    Vincent was ttered to ept the wine ss Levi was handing to him. With a tilt of his neck, he


    emptied the contents.


    After getting such recognition from Levi, Vincent would be on the path to sess!


    ¡°Young Master rke, Wynn will head to Doverton tomorrow. Should I prepare in advance to make


    things difficult for her?¡±


    After three rounds of toasts, Vincent said fawningly.


    Levi turned the wine ss in his hand, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll also be going to Doverton


    tomorrow to attend the local chamber ofmerce. When the timees, I¡¯ll make the


    arrangements.¡±


    Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what will Beacon do now?¡± Levi suddenly asked.


    Vincent quickly replied, ¡°ording to Wynn¡¯s initial n, she wanted to open a branch in each of the


    six cities and she was determined to see it through. But this time, because of our secret intervention,


    the project didn¡¯t go well.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s her husband, Philip rke?¡± Levi asked again.


    ¡°Oh, I heard that the loser is not in Riverdale. What¡¯s wrong, Young Master rke? Why do you


    suddenly care about a loser?¡±


    When Vincent mentioned Philip, his eyes were full of ridicule. A triumphant smile appeared at the


    corners of his mouth.


    Hearing this, Levi chuckled and said, ¡°Loser is a word I like. I have some personal grudges with him.¡±


    ¡°I see. Young Master rke, don¡¯t worry. After taking care of Wynn, I¡¯ll definitely bring that Philip rke


    to you personally,¡± Vincent boasted.


    Levi chuckled and said, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    After that, he got up and left the room.


    Vincent followed behind him and respectfully watched as Levi left.


    When he had left, Vincent sneered, ¡°Philip rke? He¡¯s nothing but a good-for-nothing kept man!


    Young Master rke, look forward to it. I¡¯ll definitely get him for you!¡±


    The next day, Wynn took Vincent and Mindy from thepany and rushed directly to Doverton.


    In the car, Wynn looked at the information on Doverton¡¯s business representatives. Her brows furrowed


    as she asked, ¡°This Ryan Burton is also considered a big entrepreneur in the pharmaceutical industry


    of Doverton. Why do you have so little information about him?¡±


    Mindy sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, you may not be aware of this, but the information


    given by the other side is too little as if they¡¯re intentionally concealing things from us. This information


    was only obtained after engaging a professional. Ryan Burton is a notable dignitary in Doverton. The


    Burton family is also the secondrgest in Doverton after the Shore family.¡±


    Vincent Foley, who was driving in front, nced at Wynn who was sitting in the backseat through the


    rear-view mirror.


    She was wearing a long beige dress paired with a ck trench coat, looking very sensual. Coupled


    with her long ck hair, she exuded a womanly charm.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, her slim calves that were wrapped in a thinyer of ck silk caused Vincent¡¯s heart to


    throb.


    Such a fine woman actually married a loser. What a shame!

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    ¡°Madam Johnston, the Burton family is one of the major families in Doverton. If the Burton family can¡¯t


    get certain things in Doverton, outsiders won¡¯t be able to get them either. As a representative of the


    cooperation this time, the Burton family also made some very excessive demands. If we just go over


    like this, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Vincent said while looking in the rear-view mirror as Wynn¡¯s expression changed.


    Wynn raised her eyebrows, frowned, and said, ¡°What are Ryan Burton¡¯s interests?¡±


    Mindy quickly replied, ¡°He loves to y golf and once invited several female celebrities to apany


    him to y on the golf course for a week. Moreover, there were rumors that he had affairs with several


    of them. It was quite scandalous.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn¡¯s frown deepened. It would not be easy to y to such a person¡¯s interest.


    ¡°What about the others?¡± Wynn asked again.


    Mindy shook her head and said, ¡°So far, this is all the information we have. Ryan Burton seems to only


    have this interest in female celebrities.¡±


    At the front, Vincent said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam Johnston. With us around, it¡¯ll be fine. Even if


    this Ryan Burton has the guts, he won¡¯t make excessive demands.¡±


    Wynn nodded, a dark foreboding already forming in her heart.


    This trip to Doverton might not be that easy after all.


    Two hourster, Wynn and the other two arrived at Burton Manor in Doverton.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At the door, the butler greeted Wynn as she stepped down from the car and said with a smile, ¡°Madam


    Johnston, my master is waiting for you at the golf course at the back of the mountain.¡±


    When Wynn heard this, there was no change of emotions on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°I have to


    trouble you to lead the way.¡±


    With that said, the party followed the butler to the back mountain.


    There were small electric vehicles designed to transport people around.


    Vincent fell a few steps behind Wynn and Mindy. He took out his mobile phone and sent a text


    message to a number. The content was simple: [We¡¯re here. Find the opportunity to make a move.]


    After sending this text message, Vincent caught up to Mindy who was in front of him and said with a


    smile, ¡°Mindy, I identally left a document in the car. Can you help me get it? I¡¯ll stay with Madam


    Johnston.¡±


    Mindy thought about it and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After all, having a man around Wynn was much better than her.


    Seeing Mindy walking toward the car, two guys suddenly rushed out and dragged Mindy into the car.


    Vincent only smiled coldly, adjusted his suit, and caught up to Wynn.


    The two got into the electric car. Wynn nced at the watch on her wrist and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mindy?¡±


    Vincent said, ¡°She left something in the car. Madam Johnston, let¡¯s head over first. Mr. Burton hates it


    when others are not on time.¡±


    Wynn looked in the direction they came from and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there first.¡±


    The car started and headed straight to the golf course in the back mountain.


    The entire area here was arge golf course where the field was green and lush.


    Soon, they arrived at the rest area of the golf course. They saw Ryan Burton, the head of the Burton


    family, swinging a golf club with several popr actresses.


    ¡°Mr. Burton, how are you?¡±


    Wynn stepped forward and stretched out a slender hand with a smile on her face.


    Ryan turned around, his eyes sizing up Wynn¡¯s body for a few moments. He extended his hand and


    smiled, ¡°Hello, Madam Johnston. I didn¡¯t expect you to be more beautiful and elegant than in the


    photo.¡±

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    Ryan grasped Wynn¡¯s little hand and did not let go for a long time.


    Wynn pulled her hand away with a smile and said, ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Burton. Why don¡¯t we go in


    for a chat?¡±


    Ryan did not respond to that and asked instead, ¡°Madam Johnston, do you know how to y golf? I


    prefer to talk about business while ying golf.¡±


    Wynn shook her head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m just a regr person without an appreciation for


    golf, Mr. Burton. I don¡¯t know how to y this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Ryan smiled and nodded to the caddie beside him.


    The caddie immediately took out a golf club and handed it to Wynn.


    Wynn could not refuse. She took the club, smiled kindly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful to have you teach me,


    then.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them walked forward with the caddie following behind them.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, your posture when holding the golf club is wrong.¡±


    Ryan stood next to Wynn and said. Following that, he walked directly behind Wynn and pressed his


    body close to Wynn¡¯s back. He grabbed Wynn¡¯s delicate little hands and said, ¡°It should be held this


    way. Then, you swing it like this.¡±


    As Ryan said that, his other hand moved up Wynn¡¯s waistline.


    Wynn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she felt that Ryan was being a little improper with his hands on her like


    this!


    She quickly turned her body sideways and said, ¡°You really know a lot. I¡¯ll try it out myself.¡±


    Ryan smiled, not at all embarrassed. He kept staring at Wynn¡¯s body and her bulging belly. He asked,


    ¡°How many months along are you?¡±


    Wynn smiled and replied, ¡°Almost five months.¡±


    Ryan nodded and suddenly brought the topic to Wynn¡¯s husband, asking tentatively, ¡°I heard that your


    husband is a little unbing. He has a bad reputation in Riverdale.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes froze, and the corners of her mouth squeezed out a smile as she said, ¡°Mr. Burton, you


    might have misheard.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t your husband staying in the Johnston household? That he¡¯s a househusband?¡±


    Ryan sneered unscrupulously, a faint chill shing through his eyes.


    When Wynn heard this, she was stunned and said, ¡°I think I can¡¯t talk business with you today, Mr.


    Burton. In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave and visit you again tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Wynn turned around to leave, calling out to Vincent who was standing on the side,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Vincent quickly stepped forward and persuaded, ¡°Madam Johnston, we¡¯re already here. It¡¯s not good to


    leave like this. Moreover, this is the Burton family, not Beacon!¡±


    The tone of his voice was cold and chilling!


    Wynn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she stared at Vincent.


    Ryan, who was behind them, suddenly sneered at this time, ¡°Madam Johnston, do you think the Burton


    family is someone you cane visit and leave as you please? If you don¡¯t finish ying this game


    with me today, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to leave.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn twisted her eyebrows and turned to Ryan, saying coldly, ¡°Mr. Burton, what do you


    mean by that? Is there such a forced proposition in the world?¡±


    Only now did Wynn realize that she had entered a lion¡¯s den.


    Ryan chuckled, looked at Wynn coldly, and said, ¡°Well, there might be none in the world, but in my


    Burton Manor, there can be.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Wynn was angry but dared not do anything. After all, there were only two of them. If she really offended


    Ryan Burton, she would not end up in a good situation.


    After a moment of silence, Ryan continued to sneer, ¡°How about it, Madam Johnston? Do you still want


    to talk?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s voice grew cold as she said, ¡°Mr. Burton, there¡¯s nothing to talk about between us. Forgive me


    for not apanying you!¡±


    She must leave quickly. Her current condition was very delicate. Moreover, she was with a child. She


    must not let the child be harmed.


    However¡­


    Ryan shouted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to leave today!¡±


    Swish!


    Several security guards of the manor rushed out immediately and blocked Wynn¡¯s path.


    ¡°Mr. Burton, what on earth do you want?¡±


    Wynn was scared and took a few steps back, angrily shouting at Ryan.


    ¡°What do I want?¡±


    Ryan walked over, pped Wynn¡¯s face angrily, and said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just


    a chairwoman of apany. How dare you pretend to be reserved in front of me? If you want to talk


    about cooperation, you have to listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Men, escort Madam Johnston into the manor!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Ryan shouted with a grim face!


    Following that, several security guards held Wynn who kept struggling. She shouted, ¡°Mr. Burton, this is


    not in line with the rules! I represent Beacon Group!


    ¡°Vincent, save me!¡±


    Wynn turned her head with a crying tone and looked at Vincent who stood at the side.


    Vincent pretended to rush forward and shouted, ¡°Mr. Burton, our Madam Johnston is pregnant. You


    can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Ryan went over with a kick and shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you talk to me this way?¡±


    It was not until Wynn was taken away that Vincent got up from the ground and patted the dust off his


    body. The expression on his face changed as he respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Burton, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Ryan sighed. The evil desire and harshness in his eyes from just now had turned into anger. He


    shouted, ¡°What you¡¯re doing is simply atrocious! I¡¯ve be the bad guy now!¡±


    Vincent chuckled evilly and said, ¡°Are you trying to defy Young Master rke¡¯s orders, Mr. Burton?¡±


    Hearing that, Ryan shook his head helplessly.


    Dare he resist?


    No!


    He could only carry out the orders!


    ¡­


    Back to Philip.


    He was discussing some matters with some people in Tundra Vi, mainly about the world tournament


    happening tomorrow.


    At this moment, Theo walked in anxiously, leaned close to Philip¡¯s ear, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, something


    has happened. Madam has been detained in the Burton family¡¯s manor.¡±


    ¡°Burton family? What Burton family? Who dares to detain my wife?!¡±


    Philip was furious and full of chills!


    The people around were also stunned.


    Theo quickly exined, ¡°Madam came to Doverton to discuss a cooperation this time, but since


    entering the Burton Manor, she never came out again. ording to the news sent by our people,


    Madam has most probably been detained.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Philip was enraged and pped his palm angrily on the table!


    If they dared to detain Wynn, no matter who this Burton family of Doverton was, they were dancing on


    the Grim Reaper¡¯s head!


    Lydia and the other members of the Jensen family also stood up at this moment, asking angrily,


    ¡°Brother Philip, what¡¯s wrong? Someone dares to bully Sister-inw?¡±


    The younger generation of the Jensen family had all recognized Philip as their big brother now.


    Especially afterst night¡¯s incident, these young people idolized Philip and that battle god the most!


    Now that Philip¡¯s wife had been detained, how could they not be angry?


    Burton family?


    The Burton family of Doverton!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were seeking death!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Burton family to make demands!¡±


    ude Jensen was the first to stand up with a look of anger.


    Philip frowned, looked at Theo, and said coldly, ¡°Bring our people and head to the Burton family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke.¡±


    Theo got the order and immediately went out. With a phone call, all the henchmen who had been


    positioned nearby were called to assemble!

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Soon, the entrance of Tundra Vi was packed with ck Mercedes-Benz vehicles!


    Dozens of thugs stood respectfully beside the car doors.


    As Philip walked out, several Aces and Fulton approached him. Looking at this situation, they asked,


    ¡°Young Master rke, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Wynn has been detained by the Burton family!¡±


    Philip said coldly as an angry me throbbed in his eyes.


    Hearing that, the six Aces and Fulton all looked angry.


    Especially Fulton, his face was full of chills!


    The child in Wynn¡¯s stomach was the key to the door!


    Absolutely nothing must happen to them!


    The lord had repeated this many times!


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Fulton said.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Philip did not hesitate.


    Soon, the convoy left Tundra Vi. Master Bell and the six Aces stayed behind as the vi could not be


    without people.


    In the main hall of the Burton family¡¯s manor at this time, Wynn was pressed on the sofa by two


    security guards while Ryan sat right in front of her.


    ¡°Ryan Burton, let go of me! You¡¯re making a mistake by doing this!¡±


    Wynn struggled, her eyes looking cold.


    She did not expect that Ryan Burton, the head of the Burton family, would dare to do such a thing in


    broad daylight!


    Ryan sipped his coffee leisurely and said coldly, ¡°Madam Johnston, don¡¯t waste your efforts. You¡¯ll be


    staying here with me today. Besides, it¡¯s not good for the child in your stomach if you get too angry.


    What if something goes wrong and you put the me on me?¡±


    When Ryan said this, he looked and sounded exactly like an old geezer.


    Wynn almost cursed when she heard this. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Burton, I¡¯m here to


    talk to you about a business cooperation. Is it really appropriate for you to do this?¡±


    Ryan nced at Wynn and motioned to the security guards to release her. Then, he said lightly, ¡°I


    know you¡¯re here to discuss the cooperation. I¡¯ve alreadyid out my terms. Stay here.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn frowned. Quickly thinking of a countermeasure in her mind, she suddenly asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Foley?¡±


    Ryan smiled and said, ¡°I told Mr. Foley to return first. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Wynn replied calmly as her eyes swept around.


    The door was guarded and security guards stood at the windows.


    There was no way to escape at all.


    ¡°Stop looking around, Madam Johnston. You won¡¯t be able to get out today.¡±


    Ryan nced at Wynn who was looking around.


    Wynn also knew that she could not get out. She turned her head, looked at Ryan, and asked, ¡°Why are


    you doing this? Are you just trying to get a bigger share of the profits from this cooperation?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn assumed that the other party wanted to get a greater distribution of benefits.


    However, she was wrong.


    Ryan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to do it, but someone wants me to do it. Let¡¯s put it


    this way, Madam Johnston, you shouldn¡¯t havee. Ever since you stepped into Burton Manor,


    you¡¯ve been a piece of meat on the chopping board.¡±


    Wynn frowned, got up anxiously, and said, ¡°Mr. Burton, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Ryan shook his head, the corners of his mouth showing a helpless smile. He said, ¡°You and I are just


    pawns under someone else¡¯s control. Someone is targeting you, don¡¯t you realize that?¡±


    Targeting her?


    Wynn finally understood. This was a set-up against her!


    ¡°Who¡¯s targeting me?¡± Wynn asked with an unpleasant look on her face.


    She was alone now, so how could she not worry? What if something happened?


    Suddenly, an uncanny voice sounded at the door.


    Wynn turned to look and saw a handsome young man with his hands in his trouser pockets. He had a


    faint smile on his face as he walked toward her.


    He was closely followed by four bodyguards behind him, each with a particrly sturdy build. They


    were obviously people who could not be messed with at first nce!


    ¡°You¡­ You are¡­¡±


    When Wynn saw that man, she could sense the familiarity at once, but she could not recall the other


    party¡¯s name for a while.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    ¡°Levi rke.¡±


    Levi smiled and directly sat on the sofa.


    Ryan had already gotten up and was standing respectfully on the side.


    Wynn looked surprised and turned to Levi who was sitting on the sofa.


    Yes, he was Philip¡¯s cousin.


    What was he doing here?


    Wait a minute!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The person targeting her was him?


    Wynn was a little baffled and looked at Levi incredulously.


    Levi¡¯s face was calm as he looked at the woman in front of him. She had a gorgeous figure, much


    better than those women on Arcadia Ind. She even exuded a different kind of charm.


    This cousin of his had really good taste in women.


    Oh, her stomach.


    ¡°Sister-inw, is the child in your stomach a boy or a girl?¡±


    Levi suddenly asked, his eyes fixed on Wynn¡¯s stomach.


    Hearing that, Wynn immediately took a few steps back and covered her stomach with both hands. She


    asked with some fear, ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡±


    Levi chuckled. ¡°Sister-inw, why are you so nervous? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to do anything to you. I¡¯m


    just wondering if I should prepare a generous gift.¡±


    While speaking, Levi kept an amiable smile stered on his face, which made people feel that he was


    very kind.


    However, Wynn¡¯s sixth sense told her that he was dangerous!


    ¡°No need,¡± Wynn said with some trepidation.


    Levi smiled and said, ¡°In that case, can I borrow something from you instead?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wynn was startled. What could she possibly lend to Levi?


    Levi was silent as he made coffee for himself.


    Two guards behind him stepped out at this time. One of them took out a silver syringe from the box he


    was carrying with him, which looked very technologically advanced, and approached Wynn.


    Seeing this, Wynn screamed in fear and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Go away! Levi, if Philip finds


    out about this, he won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    However, even if Wynn screamed herself hoarse and even if she struggled, everything was in vain!


    A guard stepped forward, grabbed Wynn by her delicate neck, and lifted her whole body!


    Wynn¡¯s face immediately turned red and coughing sounds could be heard. She looked very


    ufortable while her arms and legs struggled constantly.


    Another guard stepped forward, holding the technologically advanced syringe. He grabbed one of


    Wynn¡¯s arms, rolled up her sleeve, and ruthlessly stuck it in her vein. He drew a tube of crimson blood!


    After everything was done, the guard put the tube into a container full of blue liquid and nced at Levi


    before quickly leaving this ce!


    The other guard tossed Wynn onto the sofa.


    Wynn immediately took a sharp breath and coughed violently.


    At the same time, she covered her stomach. With a pale face, she angrily questioned Levi, ¡°What did


    you do?¡±


    Levi smiled, went forward, and stood half a meter in front of Wynn. He put his hands in his trouser


    pockets and narrowed his eyes.


    He looked at Wynn who was leaning against the sofa and shook his head whileughing coldly. ¡°You


    look really pathetic. You can stay here until the resultse out.¡±


    ¡°What results? What the hell are you nning to do?¡± Wynn yelled.


    Levi squatted down and grabbed Wynn¡¯s hair as the corners of his eyes grew cold. He said, ¡°You¡¯re not


    qualified to talk to me in this way! If the results match, you can still live in the world until the child is


    born. If it doesn¡¯t match, I¡¯ll kill you right away!¡±


    Wynn trembled all over, shocked by Levi¡¯s cold eyes.


    Suddenly!


    A cold voice brewing with monstrous anger exploded at the door!


    ¡°Levi rke, if you dare touch my wife, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    An imposing rebuke sounded at the front door!


    The crowd looked for the sound and saw a figure striding in, full of anger and killing aura!


    Bam!


    Before Levi rke understood what was going on, he received a solid kick on his shoulder. He flew out


    several meters upside down, hitting the coffee table heavily. The ss surface of the table immediately


    shattered into pieces!


    Philip nced at Wynn who was sitting on the ground, his eyes red. He quickly walked over, helped


    Wynn up, and asked with gentle concern, ¡°Wynnie, are you alright?¡±


    Wynn shook her head with tears in her eyes and whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s great to see you.¡±


    Wynn threw herself in Philip¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly.


    He patted her soft back, pulled her behind him, and said affectionately, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    His cold eyes stared at Levi, who was being pulled up from the ground by the guards, with anger in his


    eyes!


    This damned Levi! How dare he make a move against Wynn?!


    He was courting death!


    The branch family behind him was even more abominable!


    They deserved to be killed!


    ¡°Hey, Philip, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. You¡¯ve really be different, more ruthless. I thought that


    you were really a loser like the rumors said you were.¡±


    At this time, Levi staggered up from the ground while rubbing his shoulder. His eyes were gloomy with


    coldness and anger while his lips were curled in disdain as he looked at Philip who was standing not far


    in front of him.


    The heir of the main rke family, his lifelong arch-enemy!


    What right did a guy who was kicked out of Arcadia Ind have to inherit the rke family?!


    What qualifications did he have to lead the rke family to glory?


    He, Levi rke, refused to concede!


    He wanted to fight against this fate!


    In his eyes, Philip rke was a total wastrel, an outcast who had been driven out by the family!


    Even if the blood of the rke family flowed in him and even if he was the heir, so what?


    He would just kill the guy!


    Then, the rke family would eventually be his!


    Levi had wild ambitions; he wanted too much!


    However, he had overlooked Philip¡¯s preparations over the years!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Or rather, Levi had never held Philip in high regard.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were full of cold intent. At this moment, the corners of his mouth turned upward, revealing


    an extremely cold sneer. His red eyes shed a biting murderous intent as he stared closely at Levi


    before shouting gruffly, ¡°By doing this, you¡¯ve vited my bottom line! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the young


    master of the branch family or if you have someone standing behind you. Today, you don¡¯t have any


    chance of leaving here! I want you to kneel down and apologize to my wife!¡±


    His voice was ice-cold as though he was a demon from hell, making him sound very piercing to the


    crowd in the hall!


    Ryan Burton looked at Philip incredulously with a suspicious gaze in his eyes.


    Was this Wynn¡¯s husband?


    Was he not rumored to be a loser?


    Why would he dare to do anything to the honorable Young Master Levi rke?


    Was he not afraid of death?


    ¡°My dear cousin, are you kidding me? You want me to kneel down and apologize to this b*tch?¡±


    Leviughed with coldness in his eyes and said, ¡°Cousin, you must know that we¡¯re members of the


    rke family and the blood that flows in our body belongs to the rke family. You want me to kneel


    down and apologize to a woman who doesn¡¯t have any background? Do you want her to be targeted by


    the branch family?¡±


    Hearing the words, Ryan who stood at the side was shocked!


    Cousin?!


    Philip and Levi were actually cousins!


    No wonder Beacon could develop so fast!


    It turned out that Wynn¡¯s husband had such a strong background!


    Philip clenched his fists tightly and swept a nce over the few guards around Levi, all of whom were


    elites carefully selected by the branch family.


    He said coldly, ¡°Levi rke, if you kneel down and apologize now, I¡¯ll pretend that this matter never


    happened. If you dare to resist, believe me, these people you brought with you won¡¯t be enough!¡±


    When Levi heard these words, his eyebrows twitched as he red intently at Philip.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    He could not believe that Philip was so arrogant.


    Behind Levi was the entire branch of the rke family, while Philip only held the title as heir of the main


    rke family.


    He probably did not even know the internal situation of the rke family now, right?


    How dare he put on airs in front of him?


    What right did he have?


    In Levi¡¯s eyes, Philip was nothing but a loser who held the title as an heir!


    ¡°Philip, I have to admit that you¡¯ve changed a lot. You¡¯re no longer the kid who could be deceived by


    me back then. However, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve not returned to Arcadia Ind yet. You haven¡¯t


    convinced the people on the ind.


    In my eyes, you¡¯re still a kid who can never amount to anything. I own the entire branch of the rke


    family, while you, what do you have? What do you have to fight with me?


    Levi shouted angrily, his eyes full of contempt and provocation!


    As soon as he spoke, the guards behind him stood up and stared at Philip with cold faces.


    ¡°If we talk about our backgrounds, our fathers have a simr status. Your father may be the head of the


    rke family, but my father is also the chieftain of the branch family.


    Do you think your father will offend the entire branch family for you?¡±


    Levi continued to shout.


    Philip did notment. He looked at Levi indifferently, shook his head, and said, ¡°Levi, you think too


    highly of yourself and the branch family. I have to tell you, in my eyes, the branch family is not even


    worth mentioning!¡±


    Smug!


    Pretentious!


    This was Philip¡¯s current attitude and sentiment!


    Levi frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°What did you say? You don¡¯t even look up to the branch family?


    Philip rke, how dare you?! Just because of these words of yours, I can have the elders of the Law


    Enforcement Hall charge you with the crime of disrespecting the branch family!¡±


    Levi was furious!


    How dare Philip look down on the branch family?!


    Was this his pride as the main family?


    Obnoxious!


    Philip scoffed, saying, ¡°Those people from the Law Enforcement Hall are nothing more than old fools.


    The day I inherit the rke family will mark their doom!¡±


    Levi¡¯s eyes went wide. He could hardly believe that he was hearing such arrogant words from Philip¡¯s


    mouth!


    ¡°Presumptuous! You¡¯re simply too insolent!¡± Levi said angrily with chills in his eyes and shouted, ¡°Philip,


    what rights does a guy like you, who has no regard for the Law Enforcement Hall, have to inherit the


    rke family?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What rights?¡±


    Philip lowered his head slightly, looked at Wynn next to him, and said, ¡°Everyone thinks that I¡¯m


    unqualified and regards me as a loser, but they never knew that in my eyes, they¡¯re the most


    unqualified.


    Everything that I have is far beyond the covetous eyes of your small branch family! You¡¯re looking for


    death if you dare to stretch your hands over here! You, Levi rke, will be my first big gift to the branch


    family! I¡¯ll use your blood to tell those foolish people in the branch family that if they dare to cross the


    line and make a move against those around me, nothing but self-destruction awaits them!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, anger swirled in Philip¡¯s eyes!


    Immediately after that, he made a pre-emptive strike, moving incredibly fast. He directly shot out like a


    cheetah and punched the guard in front of Levi!

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Bam!


    Before the guard even knew what was going on, he felt as though lightning had struck his chest. He


    took several steps back with a groan!


    Levi was shocked! He never thought that Philip had such skills!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed like the rumor of him training under Reed Williams was true!


    Damn it!


    It turned out that the main family had made preparations a long time ago!


    People from the branch family were not allowed to train under Reed Williams at all!


    Immediately after that, in Levi¡¯s shocked gaze, Philip took down all the guards he brought with him in


    just a minute!


    How was that possible?


    These were the elites of the branch family, all of themparable to special armed forces!


    They were also battle-hardened warriors who had undergone strict and deadly training!


    At this moment, however, they were falling like straws under Philip¡¯s hands!


    Levi was so frightened that his face was as white as paper. He stood there trembling, not daring to


    speak or even breathe!


    He watched helplessly as thest guard copsed to the ground under the might of Philip¡¯s punch!


    They were all down!


    All the guards he brought with him were wiped out by Philip!


    What terrifying strength!


    ¡°You¡­ Why do you have such skills? Did you really train under Reed Williams?¡±


    Levi asked in fear and anxiety while taking several steps back, looking at Philip in front of him with


    disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Philip said coldly, moved his legs, and clenched his fists. He walked toward the frightened Levi.


    Each step he took made a thumping sound, hammering at Levi¡¯s heart and making him sweat all over!


    At this moment, Levi truly realized Philip¡¯s chilly and murderous intent!


    He fell to the ground and screamed, ¡°D-Don¡¯te near me! I¡¯m the eldest young master of the branch


    family and also your cousin! My father is the chieftain of the rke branch family! If you dare to touch


    me, you¡¯re going up against the entire branch family!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone was cold and there were angry mes in his eyes as he said sternly, ¡°In my eyes, the


    branch family is nothing.


    As the eldest young master of the branch family, what do you have to show? Even if I kill you right now,


    what can the branch family do to me? No matter how many people they dare to send after me, I¡¯ll


    destroy them all!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply too audacious! That¡¯s the branch family!¡± Levi shouted nervously with hatred in his eyes!


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Levi, the biggest mistake you made is making a move against Wynn.


    If you hadpeted with me for assets and power while remaining obediently in the branch family, I


    wouldn¡¯t have done anything to you at all.


    Because those things are meaningless to me. However, making a move on Wynn is forcing me to kill


    you!¡±


    After he spoke¡­


    Bam!


    Philip raised one foot and stepped heavily on Levi¡¯s right hand!


    Crack!


    The sound of broken hand bones!


    Levi¡¯s entire face instantly paled, and he let out a miserable scream!


    He clearly felt the heart-wrenching pain of his entire right hand being trampled by Philip!


    At this moment, even breathing caused him pain!


    ¡°Ah, Philip, you¡¯re dead! How dare you touch me?!¡±


    Levi struggled but his efforts were in vain!


    Philip¡¯s other foot had already stepped on his abdomen!


    ¡°Levi rke, are you going to kneel?¡±


    Philip roared sternly, and it was a sound that shook the entire hall!


    Levi¡¯s face was filled with pain and the corners of his eyes were chilly. He roared, ¡°Impossible! Philip


    rke, do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you just because of this? You¡¯re just a dog driven out by the rke


    family! Do you think that I only brought these people here with me? You¡¯re wrong!¡±


    Levi had long ago arranged for his people to be stationed in the dark. He even had the number one


    expert of the branch family on his side!


    He looked in the direction of the gate and roared, ¡°Gareth Thomson, if you don¡¯t appear now, I¡¯ll be


    ruined!¡±


    Immediately after, Philip tilted his head and looked toward the front door. A figure with its back toward


    the light suddenly appeared with a dormant chill around it.


    The person exuded a cold intent and the temperature of the entire hall plummeted by more than ten


    degrees just with him standing there!


    Even the air seemed frozen!


    The number one expert of the branch family, Gareth Thomson!


    Philip frowned deeply. He had heard of this person. He was also a Battle God!


    He did not expect Levi to bring Gareth with him this time!


    Sure enough, the man had malicious intent!

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    The figure appeared at the door with his arms across his chest, unmoving like a mountain. While


    covered in chills, his eyes flickered as he looked at Philip and Levi before saying gruffly, ¡°Young Master


    rke, let go of Young Master Levi.¡±


    His tone was indifferent with a hint of threat.


    Philip frowned, turned around, and looked at Gareth while saying coldly, ¡°Are you going to make a


    move against me?¡±


    ¡°My duty is to protect Young Master Levi,¡± Gareth replied with a morose tone that was seemingly


    devoid of emotion.


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth curled upward as he asked in amusement, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Gareth paused and furrowed his thick eyebrows. Then, he moved his feet and walked toward Philip,


    saying, ¡°In that case, I can only make a move against you, Young Master rke, and take Young


    Master Levi away.¡±


    While saying that, he already got closer to Philip with one hand raised. His moves were simple and


    unpretentious but contained great danger!


    However!


    Another cold voice came from the direction of the entrance once again!


    ¡°How dare you make a move against the young master of the main family? Are you looking for death?!¡±


    At these words, Gareth¡¯s movements stalled as a raging coldness suddenly erupted from his entire


    body!


    He turned around and saw that in the direction of the doorway, a tall figure had appeared at some


    point!


    That figure was like an imposing mountain, overwhelming everyone!


    He was like a demon!


    ¡°Fulton Hash!¡± Gareth said solemnly.


    The distance between the two was only a few meters but the most intense heat had erupted!


    Not even a fly dared to approach the two now!


    Their killing intent oozed invisibly, raging everywhere!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were two Battle Gods on the field!


    A powerful aura suddenly erupted from both of them!


    Boom!


    They made a move!


    The two Battle Gods abruptly lunged at each other with punches and kicks!


    Instantly, the hall was full of killing intent!


    However, the battle ended in a single move!


    Gareth took a step back while Fulton remained motionless!


    Levi¡¯s face was full of surprise. He did not expect that Fulton Hash, the Battle God of the main family,


    was actually in Doverton!


    Moreover, it seemed that Gareth had lost!


    How could this be?


    He looked up sharply at Gareth and hissed. ¡°Do it! Kill them for me!¡±


    Gareth did not move but turned to Philip and said, ¡°I want to take Young Master Levi away.¡±


    His tone no longer held the same threat as before.


    Philip ignored Gareth right from the start and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to talk to me this way.¡±


    With that said, Philip shouted angrily, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Almost instantly, Gareth¡¯s heart jumped wildly. He stared at Philip and read a lot of information from his


    cold eyes!


    He had the aura of the sovereign!


    Following that, amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, Gareth knelt down on one knee.


    This scene scared Levi and he shouted, ¡°Gareth Thomson, you¡¯re the number one expert of my branch


    family! Stand up and kill them! Kill them all!¡±


    Bang!


    Philip turned around and kicked Levi, staring at him with scorching eyes. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re looking


    for death!

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    As he spoke, Philip¡¯s eyes zed with a chill!


    The entire Burton Manor was now raging with terrifying killing intent!


    Philip¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Levi¡¯s pained face on the ground, and he stepped down fiercely with


    his foot with increased force!


    Instantly!


    Argh!


    Levi let out a miserable scream and his entire face flushed red!


    It was too painful!


    He felt like his ribs were being trampled on!


    Levi gasped sharply and watched helplessly as Philip grabbed his cor, dragged him up from the


    ground. Philip shouted coldly, ¡°Levi rke, since you can¡¯t wait to die, I think I should help you fulfill


    your wish. In my eyes, the branch family is just a stumbling block. One day, I¡¯ll destroy the branch


    family with my own hands!¡±


    Levi¡¯s mouth was bleeding, but when he heard Philip¡¯s arrogant words, he immediately roared, ¡°Philip


    rke, you¡¯re too audacious! I am the eldest young master of the branch family and the sessor to


    the chieftain! If you do this to me, you¡¯re making an enemy of the entire branch family! Oh, do you want


    to kill me? Go ahead! As the heir to the main family, I refuse to believe that you¡¯d dare to kill the heir of


    the branch family!¡±


    Levi¡¯s confidence came from the fact that he had the entire branch family backing him up!


    How would Philip dare to make a move against the branch family?


    That was tantamount to ying with fire and burning himself!


    ¡°Do you really think I dare not kill you?¡±


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s eyes exploded with chills and his hand that was clutching Levi¡¯s cor squeezed


    tighter and tighter!


    The moment Levi made a move against Wynn, the branch family had crossed the line!


    No matter who it was, even if the current chieftain himself was here, Philip would not hesitate to make a


    move!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At the most, he would make an enemy out of the entire branch family!


    He just had to speed up his ns in that case!


    Gulp!


    When Levi heard Philip¡¯s words and saw the rampant killing intent in his burning gaze, he stammered


    and asked, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do? I¡¯m Levi rke! I¡¯m your cousin, the next chieftain of the


    branch family!¡±


    ¡°Chieftain? Let¡¯s talk about it if you can survive this!¡±


    Philip said in a cold voice and raised his hand to punch Levi violently in the face!


    Bang!


    Instantly, blood gushed from Levi¡¯s nose and two of his teeth were knocked out!


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Levi yelled, his other hand covering his mouth and nose.


    However, it was to no avail!


    Philip struck out again and mmed his knee into Levi¡¯s abdomen!


    Barf!


    With this kick, Levi almost threw up the contents of yesterday¡¯s meal!


    With another kick, Philip sent Levi flying for several meters!


    Bam!


    This time, Levi might have already broken four or five ribs. He was sprawled on the ground, groaning


    and screaming.


    ¡°Phil¡­ Philip, if you do this, the branch family won¡¯t let you off! Even if you aren¡¯t afraid, your wife and


    kid can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Levi had fallen to the ground limply and was struggling to get up. He spat out such threatening words


    from his mouth!


    Initially, Philip had already nned to stop, but when he heard Levi¡¯s words, his eyes darkened as he


    red at Levi who was on the ground. He said coldly, ¡°Levi, bullying my wife is challenging the prestige


    of the main family! Wynn Johnston is the young madam of the rke family! Anyone from your branch


    family has to bow when they see Wynn! No matter who you are today, you¡¯ll pay a painful price!¡±


    With that said, Philip threw another punch!


    This punch contained the overwhelming anger in Philip¡¯s heart!


    Levi¡¯s pupils constricted as he watched that punch aim directly at his heart!


    At that moment, Levi knew that he was afraid!


    He was afraid of death!


    He could clearly feel the strong killing intent in Philip¡¯s punch!


    Philip really dared to kill him!

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me!¡± Levi cried out in horror.


    Suddenly!


    A furious shout came from the door!


    ¡°How dare you! He¡¯s the eldest young master of the branch rke family, the next chieftain of the


    branch family, and the grandnephew of I, Allen rke! How dare the heir of the main family like you


    commit such a heinous act?! Are you trying to provoke a fight between the two families?¡±


    An old man wearing a ck suit suddenly appeared at the main entrance of Burton Manor!


    Behind him were two rows of approximately 20 heavily armed guards!


    Yes, they were fully armed and they were all eyeing Philip intently!


    At the slightest movement, they would take Philip down directly!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man in a suit had chills in his eyes. He had gray hair and deep wrinkles at the corners of his


    eyes. He had a stoic face, a bulbous nose, and a wide jaw. Full of arrogance, he stood with his arms


    behind him, exuding an aura of majesty just by standing there!


    At first nce, he seemed to be an important figure in the rkes¡¯ branch family!


    His eyes swept over Gareth and Fulton, the corners of his eyes twisting. There was a trace of


    apprehension in them.


    Fulton Hash was actually here too.


    Things were getting a little tricky.


    However, it did not matter. He was Allen rke!


    Philip retracted his fist, turned around, and looked back with a cold light glinting from the corners of his


    eyes!


    Allen rke, one of the core personnel of the branch family!


    He was also one of the elders of the Law Enforcement Hall!


    In the rke family, he had a high status and prestige!


    Unexpectedly, this old man actually came too.


    It was going to be a good show today!


    When Levi saw the arrival of the old man at this moment, he was overjoyed, thinking that he was finally


    saved. He waved at the old man desperately and shouted, ¡°Granduncle Allen, you¡¯re finally here! Hurry


    up and save me! Philip has gone mad! He even dares to touch me! He¡¯s defying the branch family and


    threatening to destroy it!


    ¡°Granduncle Allen, you must teach him a good lesson! For the heir of the main rke family to be so


    defiant, he¡¯s nothing but a worthless piece of trash!


    ¡°I suggest that the Law Enforcement Hall join hands and revoke his status as heir!¡±


    Levi shouted continuously with deep hatred in his eyes!


    ¡°How dare you?! Philip rke, as the heir of the main family, you¡¯re so defiant and dare to make such a


    brutal move against the heir of the branch family. Do you think my branch family would endure this


    without fighting back? Or have you long intended to get rid of the entire branch family?¡±


    The moment Allen appeared, he used Philip of serious charges. He followed with a change of tone


    and reprimanded coldly, ¡°As the elder of the Law Enforcement Hall, I must give you a stern warning.


    What you did just now has vited the rke family¡¯s rules. ording to the family rules, you have to


    apologize to Levi and be confined for seven days! Then, you¡¯ll be handed over to the Law Enforcement


    Hall for final judgment where we¡¯ll decide whether to deprive you of the status as a member of the


    rke family!¡±


    This was serious!


    Allen was saying these words as a warning to Philip. Once he was stripped of his status as a member


    of the rke family, he would no longer be an heir, much less be protected by the family. He would be


    rendered aplete invalid!


    Philip furrowed his brows and stared at the old man, his eyes bursting with chills!


    This old man was talking in circles but Philip already understood what he was trying to say.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s indifferent look, Allen frowned and shouted, ¡°You still refuse to admit your mistake? Do


    you want me to use the family rules to deal with you? Don¡¯t forget, family discipline is the same for


    everyone. You have to consider your wife and children!¡±


    Allen rke was a member of the Law Enforcement Hall, so he would naturally manipte the family


    rules to the benefit of the branch family.


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Wynn who was alreadypletely lost at the turn of


    events. He ordered the guards around him, ¡°Someone take that b*tch down! If he doesn¡¯t kneel down


    and apologize today, let his woman kneel down and apologize for him!¡±


    After the words were spoken, several guards stepped forward.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Suddenly, Philip roared furiously!

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    Philip¡¯s roar of anger that carried the ferocity of a wild wolf swept through the entire hall


    The guards led by Allen stood still where they were and dared not advance another inch!


    The person opposite them was the heir of the rke family, after all. He was the future head of the


    rke family!


    Did they dare cross the line?


    Of course not!


    However, Allen shouted angrily, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m your elder and your granduncle! I¡¯m also an elder of the


    Law Enforcement Hall! Are you disregarding the branch family and the Law Enforcement Hall by being


    so rude to me? Don¡¯t forget, you haven¡¯t inherited the rke family yet. You can¡¯t stop me!¡±


    With a roar, the entire hall was brimming with coldness and a killing aura!


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Philip sneered, ¡°Granduncle? What right do you have to make me call you granduncle? You¡¯re just an


    old man who relies on your seniority to get what you want! It¡¯s all because of archaic old guys like you


    that the rke family is full of infighting today!


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it very clear to you today. If you, Allen rke, dare to touch a single hair on my wife¡¯s head,


    I¡¯ll destroy you too!¡±


    Crackle!


    The air seemed to be shattered by Philip¡¯s words!


    The entire hall echoed with the sound of his angry roar!


    Philip was already agitated!


    He held great anger toward Allen and the branch family!


    What a capablew enforcement hall indeed. They even dared to disrespect the young madam of the


    main family. Whose prestige were they challenging?


    The main family?


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Allen pointed at him angrily and said, ¡°Your remarks just now have seriously vited the rke family¡¯s


    rules. As an elder of the Law Enforcement Hall, I have the right to pass judgment on you right now per


    the rke family¡¯s rules!


    ¡°Someone take Philip rke down for me right now! And that b*tch, take her down too!¡±


    Allen waved his hand and shouted angrily, his face full of menace!


    Behind him, a dozen guards immediately stepped forward!


    The atmosphere was grim and tense!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were full of cold intent. He was angry!


    Enraged!


    Allen did not distinguish between right and wrong. He was so arrogant and unreasonable, he should be


    killed!


    Relying on his status as an elder of the Law Enforcement Hall and using his power as one of the core


    figures of the branch family, he dared to be so arrogant toward the heir of the main family!


    Philip was already extremely disappointed in the branch family!


    They were birds of the same feather!


    Seeing Philip¡¯s cold eyes and how he was not saying a word, Allen sneered inwardly. He then said,


    ¡°Philip, as your granduncle, I advise you onest time to apologize to Levi, and at the same time, kneel


    down and ept getting disciplined by the family¡¯s rules. If you do that, I¡¯ll just discipline you a little


    today and I won¡¯t return and report this matter to the other elders of the Law Enforcement Hall. How


    about it?¡±


    Allen was very proud to have the heir of the main family kneel down to apologize and be punished by


    him.


    It was always said that the main family had an advantage over the branch family.


    But so what?


    In the end, the heir of the main family still had to obediently kneel down and apologize to the branch


    family!


    After all, Philip loved his wife so much. If he did not want her to be hurt, he would definitely


    compromise.


    Moreover, it was not easy to breach the family rules.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unless Philip really did not want the identity of the heir!

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    However, to Allen¡¯s surprise, the corners of Philip¡¯s eyes twitched as he sneered while standing


    opposite him.


    What a capable branch family. How dare they be so defiant and unscrupulous!


    Did they really think he was a pushover?


    ¡°Philip, think it over carefully. You only have one chance. If I go back and report to the elders of the Law


    Enforcement Hall and join forces with all the people from the branch family, including Lord Chieftain,


    I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep your identity as the heir of the main family. You have to think


    clearly whether to kneel down and apologize or continue making useless resistance.¡±


    Allen sneered with a hideous chill in the corners of his eyes and a triumphant look on his face.


    Philip frowned as Wynn tremblingly stood beside him. At that moment, her small face was full of panic.


    She clutched Philip¡¯s hand tightly and asked worriedly, ¡°Phil, nothing will happen, right?¡±


    Although Wynn did not know exactly what rtionship or grudges Philip had with these people, she


    knew that Philip would not leave her behind.


    Her husband¡¯s real identity was bing more and more fascinating.


    Philip held Wynn¡¯s cold and slightly trembling small hand, tenderly tucking her hair that was hanging


    down behind her ear. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here today. No one can hurt you.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Tears flickered in Wynn¡¯s eyes as she bit her red lip and nodded.


    On the opposite side, Allen was obviously not that patient. He sneered as he motioned to the guards.


    ¡°Take Young Master Levi to the hospital for treatment.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, several guards walked over and took Levi away under Philip¡¯s nose.


    Levi was now in pain all over, especially the chest and abdomen area that throbbed with every inhale


    and exhale. He would never forget the humiliation Philip had inflicted on him!


    He stopped when he passed by Philip¡¯s side and stared at thetter fiercely before gritting out the


    words, ¡°Philip, so what if you¡¯re the heir of the main family? I¡¯m the next chieftain of the branch family!


    Even if you inherit the main family, I¡¯m still in charge of the branch family. When the timees, you


    still have to ask me to do things for you. I¡¯ll return all the humiliation I received today!¡±


    Levi shouted in a cold voice with deep hatred in his eyes.


    With his granduncle around, he did not believe that Philip would dare to do anything.


    After that, Levi turned to look at Wynn who was beside Philip and said with an evil smile, ¡°Remember


    what I said to you. I hope the result turns out well.¡±


    Wynn frowned when she heard that, not quite understanding the meaning of Levi¡¯s words.


    Escorted by several guards, Levi was ready to walk out of the hall.


    Allen also gave the final order, ¡°Philip rke, as the heir of the main family, you have disregarded the


    family rules today. I, Allen rke, in the name of an elder of the Law Enforcement Hall, will punish you


    as follows!


    ¡°All guards listen to my order. Philip rke will be punished with 100 strokes of the cane while


    kneeling!


    ¡°Punish Philip¡¯s wife with 100 strokes of the cane while kneeling!¡±


    Allen shouted loudly, standing with his hands behind him, full of majesty!


    However, as soon as Allen finished speaking, the eyes of the silent Philip suddenly exploded with cold


    chills!


    With a pair of red eyes, he red at Allen and Levi who were about to leave and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll see who


    dares to touch me and my wife today!¡±


    As he spoke, dozens of ck Mercedes-Benz vehicles rushed into Burton Manor at the same time.


    Then, the car doors opened wide and dozens of ck-suited thugs rushed in, fully armed!


    The person in the lead was Theo Zander!


    Swoosh!


    Dozens of people rushed into the hall at once and immediately filled the entire ce!


    These people were all heavily armed and not at all inferior to those guards brought by Allen!


    Suddenly, Allen was frightened and started trembling all over!


    After recovering somewhat, he turned his head furiously and pointed at Philip, roaring, ¡°Philip, what do


    you want to do with so many people? Are you going to make a move against me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m


    not afraid of you! I¡¯m an elder of the Law Enforcement Hall! You know the full consequences of doing


    this!¡±

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Allen was furious!


    He did not expect that Philip had actually prepared so many people without him knowing!


    What was he trying to do?


    Was he about to make a move against the branch family and the Law Enforcement Hall?


    Was he disobeying the family rules?


    Philip¡¯s face was frosty at this moment. He squeezed Wynn¡¯s small hand before stepping forward and


    laughing in a cold voice. ¡°Consequences? There are no consequences in my eyes! Since you¡¯re using


    the rke family¡¯s rules to oppress me, I¡¯ll also use them to suppress you!¡±


    The smile at the corners of Philip¡¯s mouth slowly spread as the anger in his eyes turned into a raging


    fire!


    He stood there with raging killing intent surging all over his body. Chills were reflected in his eyes,


    making people tremble with fear!


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Today, in my capacity as the heir of the main rke family, I formally issue a family order to Allen


    rke! Allen rke of the branch family disregarded the authority of the main family, did an act of


    insubordination, and attempted to subvert the foundation of the main family¡ªall with the intention of


    crossing the line andmitting treason! Now, Allen rke is deprived of all assets and positions in


    the branch family. He¡¯s officially expelled from the branch family, and his lineage will forever be


    prohibited from holding any position in the core enterprises of the rke family!¡±


    Philip said angrily in a cold voice. At the same time, he raised his right hand with a jade thumb ring on it


    and shouted, ¡°At the sight of the Sovereignty Seal, how dare you not kneel and worship?!¡±


    A sternmand!


    Everyone trembled!


    Especially Allen, whose eyes were full of panic and fear at this moment!


    His eyes were fixed on the jade thumb ring on Philip¡¯s hand that looked translucent and ancient!


    The Sovereignty Seal!


    Damn it!


    It was actually the Sovereignty Seal!


    Roger rke actually gave this thing to Philip rke!


    Allen panicked and sweated profusely.


    ¡°Greetings to the young master!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Before Allen could react, those guards he brought from the branch family had all knelt down on one


    knee at this moment!


    All of them had their heads lowered with serious expressions on their faces!


    At the sight of the Sovereignty Seal, who dared not obey?


    Regardless of the main or branch family, seeing the Sovereignty Seal was the same as seeing Roger


    rke himself!


    ¡°Allen rke, why aren¡¯t you on your knees?¡±


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s eyes were full of chills as he stared at the trembling Allen, rebuking him!


    Thud!


    Allen could not withstand the pressure at all. He knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Allen rke of the


    branch family pays respects to the young master.¡±


    He very reluctantly obliged!


    Allen was incredibly resentful at this moment!


    However, there was nothing he could do about it!


    Dare he say no to the Sovereignty Seal?


    That would be insubordination, a vition of the family¡¯s rules!


    Unless he did not want his head to stay on his shoulders anymore!


    Then, Philip turned his head and stared at Levi who was already dumbfounded. Before he could speak,


    Levi had already gritted his teeth and slowly knelt down!


    In an instant, everyone in the hall had fallen to their knees!


    Pitter-patter.


    Philip walked toward Allen, and every sound of his footstep was like a heavy hammer on Allen¡¯s heart!


    ¡°Allen rke, do you have anyints about the punishment I just gave you?¡±


    Philip asked in a cold voice, standing with his hands behind him and looking down at Allen who was


    kneeling on the ground.


    This old man in his 50s or 60s was trembling all over. The cold sweat on his forehead dripped


    profusely!


    It was too horrifying!


    He could feel the tremendous chill and murderous aura from Philip!


    ¡°Raise your head!¡± Philip shouted.


    Allen raised his head with trepidation and looked at Philip.


    ¡°Anyints?¡± Philip asked again.


    What could Allen do? He had no choice but to make thest struggle and said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m an elder of


    the Law Enforcement Hall, after all. I¡¯m also the uncle of the current chieftain. Do you think you can


    expel me from the branch family with just a few simple words? Wishful thinking!¡±


    Bam!


    Philip kicked Allen on the shoulder and said coldly, ¡°I already know that an old man like you will be


    reluctant to ept this. So what if you have a rtionship with the chieftain? If I want to do anything to


    you, do I still need consent from the branch family?¡±

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    That kick was not light and Allen could not get up for a while.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re simply too audacious!¡±


    Allen fell to the ground and shouted through gritted teeth.


    In fact, he was also panicking inwardly.


    After all, that was the Sovereignty Seal!


    Philip scoffed, saying, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll definitely expel you from the branch family!¡±


    After that, he turned to the trembling Levi and walked to him step by step.


    Even though Levi was kneeling, he held his head high and looked at the approaching Philip with cold


    eyes, sneering, ¡°Do you want to drive me out of the rke family as well? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d advise


    you not to waste your efforts. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Although Levi still had some lingering fears, as the sessor of the next Chieftain, he still had some


    confidence and courage.


    Would the rke family dare to expel him?


    Even so, Philip would not have the final say!


    ¡°Levi rke, even if I can¡¯t expel you from the rke family, do you really think you can leave here


    today?¡±


    Philip sneered as a cold light slowly reflected in his eyes.


    After Levi met his gaze, he suddenly trembled and stammered, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I had once set a bottom line for myself. Anyone who dares to strike out


    at Wynn and harm her, no matter who it is, I¡¯ll hunt down to the ends of the earth! Also, you¡¯re right. As


    the eldest young master of the branch family, I really can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Hearing these words, Levi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hehe.


    Sure enough, Philip was still apprehensive of his identity and the influence of the branch family.


    However, the next second, Philip¡¯s words directly shocked Levi.


    ¡°But if I really want to deal with someone, even if you¡¯re the eldest young master of the branch family,


    so what? In my eyes, the branch family is nothing more than a hindrance. Since that¡¯s the case, then


    it¡¯s better to exterminate it.¡±


    As Philip spoke, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    That smile was like a devil¡¯s smirk.


    Levi¡¯s heart trembled and his eyes widened as he asked very nervously, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to


    do?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to spend the next


    few years in a wheelchair.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but the few simple words made the temperature in the whole hall plummet!


    Hiss!


    Allen and Levi gasped at the same time.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Levi shouted as he tried to stand up.


    However, Philip had already followed with a kick and he shouted at the same time, ¡°Theo, break both


    his legs!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke!¡±


    Theo responded respectfully and went forward with two of his men.


    At this moment, Levi panicked as he looked at the approaching Theo. He crawled on the ground toward


    the outside of the hall while shouting, ¡°Help! Save me!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± Theo ordered.


    The two men stepped forward and were about to make a move.


    Suddenly!


    At the doorway, several luxurious Rolls-Royces stopped before it.


    From the cars, a few guards in suits quickly stepped down.


    Following that, the back door of Rolls-Royce opened and the first thing that came out was a walking


    cane made of pure gold!


    An old man in his 70s or 80s stepped down from the car. He was dressed in a cyan suit with gold


    threads on the neckline and cuffs. He had a youthful appearance with peppery hair, and his piercing


    eyes had a look of sternness in them.


    Next to the old man were two enchanting women who helped him into the hall.


    Both Levi and Allen were overjoyed at the sight of this man!


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    Philip looked over and immediately frowned as a sense of crisis loomed in his heart!


    Connor rke, the former chieftain of the branch family!

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Connor rke, the former chieftain of the branch family!


    His identity was by no means ordinary!


    He was a living fossil of the rke family!


    Even Roger rke had to address him as ¡®Uncle¡¯ when he saw him!


    Philip¡¯s frown deepened as he felt an unprecedented pressure!


    Unexpectedly, this old man who had long retreated behind the scenes made an appearance today!


    Interesting!


    Even Fulton Hash, who was silently observing from the side, had his eyebrows knitted together. There


    was a hint of suspicion in his heart.


    Why were there so many people from the branch family in Doverton today?


    ¡°Grandpa, save me! Philip rke wants to kill me!¡±


    Levi was ecstatic when he saw his grandfather. He was finally saved!


    With his grandfather around, Philip would not dare to do anything, no matter how bold he was!


    Standing at the door, Connor lowered his eyebrows and nced at Levi who was supported by the


    guards. There was a trace of anger and coldness on his face.


    ¡°How did you end up in this state?¡±


    Connor spoke with a strong tone of reproach, ncing at Levi and Allen who had already stood up.


    Allen hurried over, saying respectfully and humbly, ¡°Big Brother, Philip disregarded our branch family


    and the Law Enforcement Hall. He even took out the Sovereignty Seal and wants to make a move


    against us. You have to step in and say something!¡±


    At this moment, Allen¡¯s heart was overflowing with joy.


    His own elder brother was here. He was the former chieftain!


    He was the uncle of Roger rke, the current head of the rke family!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. This Philip is simply too arrogant. He even threatened to destroy our branch


    family just now. What do you think he¡¯s nning on doing?¡±


    Levi echoed as he clutched his chest with a pale face. His eyes stared viciously at the stony-faced


    Philip over there.


    Hehe.


    He would see what Philip was going to do now!


    He had the Sovereignty Seal?


    So what?


    His grandfather was the former chieftain and Roger¡¯s uncle. To some extent, he could ignore the


    Sovereignty Seal.


    Connor nodded slightly. Leaning on the pure gold walking cane with one hand, he slowly turned to look


    at Philip and Wynn who were beside him with cold eyes. He asked indifferently, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    It sounded like a simple inquiry but in reality, it carried a hint of questioning.


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes chilled. Next to him, Wynn clutched his arm tightly and whispered, ¡°Phil, is


    it really going to be okay? Who is this again?¡±


    Philip turned his head and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I make an enemy out of the entire world,


    I¡¯ll still seek justice for you today.¡±


    After that, Philip turned his head, looked at Connor with cold eyes, and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Thump!


    The walking cane in Connor¡¯s hand struck the ground heavily. With a pair of predatory eyes that


    contained a dormant chill, he shouted, ¡°Insolence! How dare you do this?! Is it possible that in your


    eyes, there is no branch family?¡±


    While speaking, Connor seemed to be heartbroken.


    Then, he changed his tone and asked sternly, ¡°Why? Am I unworthy of being called ¡®Granduncle¡¯ by


    you?¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes twitched as he called out, ¡°Granduncle.¡±


    He had no choice.


    Connor¡¯s status was too high!


    He was the only living fossil in the rke family now.


    Even his father had to respectfully call him uncle.


    The familial concept in the rke family was extremely demanding!


    The reason why Roger had been tolerating the branch family wasrgely that Connor was still alive.


    He could not do something that went against the family tradition.


    Connor also saw through it very clearly. He retired from the chieftain position in the branch family very


    early on and handed the position to his son. After his retirement, he lived idly behind the scenes.


    However, did he really retire and was living idly behind the scenes?


    Connor rke was an old fox who made many little schemes in the background, all of which Roger


    had always turned a blind eye to.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    At this time.


    Connor¡¯s old face was filled with chills as he looked at Wynn who was standing beside Philip. He


    asked, ¡°Is this the young madam of the main family?¡±


    Philip shielded Wynn, dragged her behind him, and asked, ¡°What do you want to ask, Granduncle?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to ask? How can a wild woman with no background be worthy of bing the young


    madam of this family? Even your father wouldn¡¯t dare to marry such a weak woman so simply!¡±


    Connor chided, the coldness in his eyes apparent.


    ¡°Father is Father, and I¡¯m me. Besides, I need to reiterate that she¡¯s the wife of Philip rke. There¡¯s


    no need to look at her background. She¡¯s the young madam of the rke family!¡±


    Philip said solemnly, and the dormant coldness in his eyes seemed like it was about to explode!


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Connor raised the cane in his hand and mmed it heavily on Philip!


    Philip did not even try to block it!


    It was because he could not block it!


    ¡°You¡¯re just the heir of the main family. How dare you speak to me like that? Even your father wouldn¡¯t


    dare to!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor shouted angrily, swung the cane in his hand, and smashed it heavily on Philip¡¯s knee again!


    Thud!


    Philip fell to the ground on one knee!


    Wynn, feeling distressed and anxious, pulled at Philip¡¯s arm while shouting at Connor chokingly, ¡°Old


    man, how dare you hit my husband?! I don¡¯t care who you are, but don¡¯t hit my husband! If it¡¯s because


    of my identity, then I won¡¯t be that whatever young madam of your rke family!¡±


    When Connor heard this, he suddenly became furious and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re just a wild woman with no


    status, how dare you be so rude to me?!¡±


    With that, he raised the cane in his hand and smashed it against Wynn¡¯s leg!


    Bam!


    Wynn screamed and closed her eyes!


    However, the cane did not hit her leg!


    It was because this time, Philip blocked it!


    With one hand, he grabbed the cane swung by Connor. His head was lowered, and the veins on his


    arms were exposed. His whole body raged with chills!


    ¡°Granduncle, if you hit me, I won¡¯t block it because you¡¯re my elder, the only living fossil of the rke


    family! More so, you¡¯re my father¡¯s uncle!


    ¡°However, if you dare to make a move against Wynn, you¡¯re challenging my bottom line!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what identity you have. If you dare bare your teeth to Wynn, I will kill!¡±


    Boom!


    A dull rumble like the sound of thunder exploded in the hall!


    Philip raised his head abruptly, his eyes raging with killing intent and his whole body was full of anger.


    ¡°You!¡±


    At this moment, Connor furrowed his eyebrows and could not help taking half a step back!


    This kid¡­ What kind of look was that?


    It was even more terrifying and frightening than Roger¡¯s back then!


    He had actually grown to this point!


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Connor steadied his mind and shouted in anger!


    Behind him, Allen also followed suit and reprimanded while pointing at Philip, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too bold!


    How dare you contradict my eldest brother?! What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t you want your status as


    a member of the rke family anymore?¡±


    Immediately after!


    Philip sneered. Amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, he stood up, his body exploding with a fierce


    unprecedented aura. He said, ¡°Just because my father respects you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll respect you.


    Connor rke, don¡¯t force me to go on a killing spree!¡±

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    The scene immediately became extremely tense!


    In the hall, everyone waited with bated breath!


    Especially the group headed by Theo that had surrounded Connor and the others!


    At Philip¡¯smand, they would detain all these guys who held no regard for Philip!


    Connor also had a solemn expression at this moment. He never expected that Philip would dare to be


    so bold and arrogant!


    How dare he disregard his status and position? Was he trying to sever all ties with the branch family?


    ¡°You¡¯re presumptuous! Even if your father is here right now, he wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing! Are you


    trying to cut off ties with us?¡± Connor bellowed furiously.


    Simply outrageous!


    Philip had not inherited the main rke family and was not yet qualified to rule over the entire rke


    family!


    However, he actually dared to say such words. It was simply ridiculous!


    Behind him, Allen also red at Philip and rebuked, ¡°Philip, how dare you?! You even dare to say such


    things in Connor¡¯s presence. In your eyes, is the branch family merely a decoration?¡±


    Allen was furious. This Philip was too arrogant. He did not even respect his elder brother!


    He was the former chieftain and represented the Law Enforcement Hall!


    As long as he raised his hand, who in the branch family would dare to disobey?


    The main and the branch families had already been at each other¡¯s throats since the beginning.


    Neither side could be destroyed casually!


    Furthermore, the current branch family was not the previous one that would only bow down and obey


    orders!


    They had started walking on their own path and had beenpeting with the main family for decades!


    Even if the two families really fought, the oue was unclear!


    Levi¡¯s face was sullen, and the corners of his eyes showed a deep coldness. He said, ¡°Philip, I advise


    you not to think too highly of yourself. Even if you hold the Sovereignty Seal in your hand, so what? In


    front of my grandfather, the seal is useless! If you still want to continue to be the heir, then withdraw


    your people obediently!¡±


    Provocative! Threatening!


    Levi¡¯s eyes were full of mockery.


    With his grandfather around, Philip was nothing!


    Hmph!


    Connor coldly snorted, his gaze sweeping over the group of people around him. He shouted, ¡°You dare


    to touch me?¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he replied, ¡°We only take orders from Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°Fine, very well!¡±


    Connor nodded and pointed at Theo while asking in an arrogant and rude manner, ¡°What¡¯s your


    name?¡±


    ¡°Theo Zander!¡±


    Theo¡¯s back was straight and there was no fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll remember you,¡± Connor said.


    He turned to Philip and asked, ¡°I want to take my people away now. Do you dare to stop me?¡±


    Philip frowned. To be honest, he wanted to stop Connor, but the other party was already obviously


    makingpromises.


    If Philip really took this too far, he was afraid that there would be no end to the fight between the main


    family and the branch family.


    Philip fell silent.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    With a wave of his hand, Connor shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After saying that, he directly turned around and led Allen, Levi, and the others out of the hall.


    ¡°Mr. rke, are we really going to let them leave?¡±


    Theo looked anxious. He could tell that the guy named Connor rke had a high status and was very


    powerful.


    Letting them go like this was definitely letting the tiger return to its den.


    Philip clenched his fists as he stared grimly at Connor and the others leaving.


    He was struggling to make a choice.


    To make a move, or not to make a move?!


    In the hall, everyone, including Fulton Hash, was waiting for Philip¡¯s order.


    As long as he gave the order, Fulton would not hesitate to take action!


    It was because the lord had given an order¡ªeverything was to be as per the young master¡¯s orders!

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Right at this moment, a figure appeared in the crowd¡¯s eyes.


    A ck leather jacket and a pair of leather pants were wrapped around a sexy and hot body. The


    woman with shoulder-length hair carried a silver case in her hands, and two scimitars hung on either


    side of her tiny waistline.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    17 walked up to Philip, handed the silver case to him, and exined, ¡°I took care of one of the guards


    from the branch family outside and learned from him that this case is very important. He was sent by


    Young Master Levi.¡±


    The case?


    Philip frowned and looked at the case on the ground.


    On the other end, Levi looked rmed at the moment as he stared at the silver case with a hint of


    ruthlessness in his eyes!


    ¡°That¡¯s mine, give it back to me!¡± Levi shouted as he made a grab for it.


    Philip frowned and looked at the silver case, getting someone to open it. Inside was a tube of blood


    submerged in a container full of blue liquid.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Philip asked Levi coldly.


    Without waiting for Levi to exin, Wynn said weakly from the side, ¡°He drew my blood just now and


    said he was going to test for something.¡±


    He drew her blood?


    Philip rolled up Wynn¡¯s sleeve and saw that her delicate arm was still bloody. There were signs of


    bruising and swelling as well.


    Immediately, Philip was livid!


    ¡°Levi rke, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Philip roared, turned his head, and stared at Levi with cold eyes!


    Over at the other side, Fulton immediately walked over and picked up the container of blue liquid. His


    eyes were filled with anger!


    Damn the branch family!


    They were actually stretching their hands toward the door!


    They wanted to test Wynn¡¯s blood to confirm whether the child in her stomach could enter the door!


    What did they want?


    The result was obvious!


    Crack!


    The container of blue liquid was directly crushed by Fulton!


    He turned to Philip and said, ¡°Young Master, this matter is rted to the door.¡±


    ¡°The door?¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at the shattered container on the ground before instantly understanding!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor was shocked and shouted, ¡°Philip, have your people back down at once!¡±


    Oh no, things were about to be revealed!


    However, Philip did not choose to give in this time. With a pair of scarlet eyes, he nced at the people


    and shouted, ¡°Theo, take all of them down! Bring them to Uppercreek tomorrow. After the world


    tournament is over, I¡¯ll personally interrogate them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After receiving his orders, Theo motioned to his men and shouted, ¡°Take all of them down!¡±


    Pitter-patter!


    Instantly, the sound of footsteps shook the sky!


    Connor and the others were pressed to the ground in an instant!


    Connor rke, who was already 70 or 80 years old, was pinned to the ground and shouted


    pathetically, ¡°How dare you?! I¡¯m Connor rke! Philip rke, just wait! I¡¯ll definitely report this to


    Roger! I want to ask him what he ns to do! This is not going to end well between the main family and


    the branch family!¡±


    Philip walked toward Connor step by step before standing with his arms behind his back. He looked


    down at the struggling Connor on the ground before saying coldly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait. This time, I¡¯ll send


    you back to Arcadia Ind personally. I want to see for myself what exactly the branch family has been


    up to. How dare you make a move against the young madam of the main family?!¡±

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Connor¡¯s eyes went red as he was pinned to the ground.


    This was his first time being insulted like this in his life!


    Utter humiliation!


    ¡°I¡¯m making a vow today. If I don¡¯t revoke your status as the heir and if I don¡¯t expel you from the rke


    family, I, Connor rke, will hang myself in the family¡¯s memorial hall!¡±


    Connor roared in a cold voice with deep hatred in his eyes!


    Philip looked indifferent and smiled lightly, saying, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll prepare a good coffin for


    you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Connor was so angry that he almost vomited blood!


    Philip was simply too arrogant!


    Following that, Philip turned around and walked over to Levi who was also pinned to the ground.


    Bam!


    Philip went up with a kick and stomped on his head bitterly!


    At that moment, Levi¡¯s entire face was smashed to the ground!


    He felt as if his head was about to explode.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The pain was heart-wrenching!


    ¡°Levi, I never nned to take action against you. However, what you did today has already vited my


    bottom line. This time, I won¡¯t let you off easily. I¡¯ll personally go to the branch family and oust your


    position as the sessor of the next chieftain!¡±


    Philip shouted sternly, his body full of chills!


    Levi shouted with difficulty while being pressed to the ground, ¡°Haha, ridiculous! I don¡¯t believe the


    branch family will listen to you!¡±


    Hmph!


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Take them away!¡±


    Soon, Connor and the rest were taken away by Theo.


    By now, the entire Burton Manor was full of Philip¡¯s people.


    In the hall, Ryan Burton knelt in front of Wynn and Philip, prostrating on the ground. He sobbed as he


    begged, ¡°Mr. rke, Madam Johnston, I was wrong. I couldn¡¯t help it. Levi ckmailed me into doing


    this. If I hadn¡¯t followed his instructions, my wife and daughter would¡¯ve been killed!¡±


    Philip stared at the kneeling Ryan on the ground coldly and said, ¡°Since my wife is here to talk about


    cooperation, how do you think we should continue with this discussion?¡±


    Ryan quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll cooperate immediately! The Burton family will fund the construction of the


    Beacon branch and all the profits in Doverton will go to Beacon! The Burton family will serve Madam


    Johnston forever!¡±


    Ryan was a sensible person. The priority now was to save his life.


    Philip turned to look at the flustered Wynn and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Are you satisfied with this


    arrangement?¡±


    Wynn was still a little lost in thought. Upon hearing Ryan¡¯s words, she quickly said, ¡°Phil, isn¡¯t this a


    little inappropriate?¡±


    Philip bopped Wynn on the nose and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? It¡¯s their punishment.¡±


    Wynn had nothing to say and could only agree.


    ¡°By the way, did youe here alone this time?¡± Philip suddenly asked.


    Wynn shook her head and shouted in a panic, ¡°Oh no, Mindy and Vincent!¡±


    As soon as she said that, a car stopped at the door. Mindy jumped out of the car, crying as she rushed


    over and pulled Wynn while shouting, ¡°Madam Johnston, it¡¯s so good to see you! Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    Seeing Mindy like this, Wynn smiled slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying?¡±


    Mindy wiped her tears and exined, ¡°I was kidnapped. I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±


    Kidnapped?


    Wynn was confused.


    At this time, a miserable-looking man in a suit was brought in by Theo¡¯s men.


    The moment he saw Wynn, the man knelt on the ground and desperately begged for mercy, ¡°Madam


    Johnston, please save me. I won¡¯t dare to do this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Vincent Foley, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Wynn was dumbfounded. The person kneeling in front of her was none other than Vincent Foley!


    ¡°Madam, this guy colluded with Levi rke and Ryan Burton to set you up. After our investigations, we


    found out that he received 100 million from Levi!¡± the henchman reported.


    Hearing these words, the expression on Wynn¡¯s face suddenly became cold.


    Unexpectedly, everything was Vincent¡¯s doing!


    To think that she trusted him so much!

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    ¡°You did these?¡± Wynn asked with a heartbroken expression.


    Vincent Foley, now with a bruised and swollen face, begged desperately, ¡°Madam Johnston, I was


    wrong. I won¡¯t do this again. I was just confused.¡±


    Wynn stopped looking at him, and Philip ordered his men, ¡°Take him out, break his limbs, and throw


    him out into the streets. Let him fend for himself.¡±


    Immediately after, Vincent¡¯s frantic cries were heard as he got dragged out!


    Wynn felt a little distraught and wanted to plead for mercy, but Philip said, ¡°Your kind-heartedness is an


    opportunity for them to harm you, understand?¡±


    Wynn bit her red lip and nodded.


    Soon, everyone left Burton Manor.


    On the way back, Wynn asked tentatively, ¡°Phil, can you tell me who you are now? What is the rke


    family? What¡¯s up with those people today?¡±


    Philip pressed Wynn¡¯s tender little hand and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Soon. I¡¯ll bring you back


    after I finish taking care of the matter in Uppercreek this time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wynn asked excitedly.


    Philip nodded with a smile, put his arm around Wynn¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding from you


    all this while but you have to believe me when I say that I have my reasons for doing this. I don¡¯t want


    you and M to be harmed in any way.¡±


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Wynn said as she took Philip¡¯s hand.


    After saying that, Wynn gently leaned on Philip¡¯s shoulder.


    Although she was not sure of Philip¡¯s true identity, she had vaguely made some guesses after such a


    long time.


    As long as the words came out of her husband¡¯s mouth, she would believe them.


    It did not take long for them to return to Tundra Vi.


    At the entrance, the six Aces, Master Bell, and the members of the Jensen family were all waiting


    respectfully.


    After Philip and Wynn got out of the car, everyone gathered around and asked questions, making Wynn


    very embarrassed.


    Even so, she still greeted them graciously one by one.


    ¡°Sister Wynn, hello, my name is Lydia Jensen.¡±


    Lydia squeezed over exuberantly at this time and took Wynn¡¯s small hand. Looking at her belly, she


    asked enviously, ¡°Sister Wynn, is it tough being pregnant?¡±


    Wynn smiled, looked at Philip who was discussing things with the people over at the other side, and


    said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Following that, Lydia and a group of girls from the Jensen family surrounded Wynn. They went to the


    backyard.


    Here, Philip and the six Aces, as well as the Jensen family, started discussing tomorrow¡¯s world


    tournament.


    ¡°Young Master rke, we already got the registration forms. There are a total of 23 martial arts


    delegations from different countries and regions participating in this world tournament. Among them,


    Fusha has thergest number of participants, followed by Country M and Country Y.¡±


    Crawford looked at the forms in his hand and said in detail.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Furthermore, thepetition this time is probably not as simple as we thought. ording to the news


    from Uppercreek, many forces and groups have entered our territory as martial arts delegations but


    have ulterior motives. There are even members of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West mixed in the crowd.


    Should we send more people to prevent idents in the arena?¡±


    The 12 Sacred Halls of the West?


    Hearing that, Philip was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°For this matter, you may make


    arrangements with Theo and Master Bell. Just mobilize as many people as you need. If the number


    isn¡¯t enough, I can even transfer some guards from the rke family over.¡±


    Crawford quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s more than enough. With Mr. Zander and Master Bell around, I think they


    won¡¯t cause any trouble this time. But I wonder how you n to arrange for our people to participate in


    the tournament this time, Young Master rke. Do I need to join forces with several national martial


    arts families to select some candidates?¡±


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°No, I already have the candidates. You may announce to the public that only


    eight people from the national martial arts delegation will participate in the world tournament this time.¡±

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    Eight people.


    They were none other than the eight Dragon Warriors!


    Although Crawford knew what had happened at Dragon Gate that night, he could not help but ask


    worriedly at this moment, ¡°Young Master rke, are you sure you¡¯ll only let the eight of thempete?


    We¡¯re facing a group of martial arts representatives from 23 countries and regions this time. Do you


    need me to select more outstanding national arts talents¡­¡±


    Crawford was not looking down on the eight Dragon Warriors. It was just that he was worried.


    After all, they were facing the martial arts delegations of 23 countries and regions.


    Moreover, the tournament this time was a challenge to the whole world. In case something went wrong,


    the entire national martial arts circle would bear the shame.


    Therefore, Crawford had to proceed with caution.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No need. Just arrange it like this. Also, make a public announcement


    tonight that only eight participants from the national martial arts circle will challenge all the martial arts


    delegations. If anyone from the eight loses, our national martial arts will withdraw from the World


    Martial Arts Association.¡±


    After Philip said that, the members of the Jenson family who filled the room looked incredulous.


    Even the six Aces were shocked.


    What preparations had Philip made to say such things?


    Seeing that everyone still wanted to persuade him, Philip got up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For the match


    this time, it was agreed in advance that the Aces and Majors are not allowed to participate. Don¡¯t


    underestimate the Dragon Warriors. I believe that no one below the level of an Ace is a match for them.


    What¡¯s more, they were all taught by the teacher.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt relieved.


    Yes, the Dragon Warriors were trained by the famous Supreme Reed Williams. How could they be


    weak?


    ¡°I was overthinking it. I¡¯ll make arrangements right now.¡±


    Crawford said before leaving the room and went ahead to make arrangements.


    The rest of the Jensen family members also followed and dispersed.


    In the room, only the six Aces remained, along with Fulton Hash.


    ¡°What sort of forces are the 12 Sacred Halls of the West?¡±


    Standing at the window, Philip looked at the scenery outside the vi with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    What kind of connection did the Sacred Halls have with his sister?


    Fulton exined, ¡°The 12 Sacred Halls dominate the west and each hall has its own territory. Each hall


    is ruled by the respective king or god, and every lord of the halls are figures with death-defying means


    and strength. They can be considered as the Supremes of the west. Some of these people are


    business giants, some are war zonemanders, and some are underground kingpins. In short,


    they¡¯re not to be underestimated. Moreover, there are envoys in each hall, in charge of carrying out the


    orders of the lord of the hall. They go around the world to collect money or cultivate power for the hall.¡±


    Fulton¡¯s exnation caused Philip to fall into contemtion.


    He asked, ¡°What kind of person is Lord Hades?¡±


    Hearing this, Fulton¡¯s eyes twitched. He looked at Philip in surprise and asked, ¡°Young Master, have


    you made contact with Hades?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a small friction.¡± Philip did not disclose it truthfully.


    Fulton frowned. With his arms across his chest, he stood near the door and pondered for a while before


    saying, ¡°If possible, I hope that you won¡¯t have any contact with Hades, Young Master. This person is


    very strong and his strength is not below mine. Among the 12 halls, the three strongest people are


    Zeus, Apollo, and Hades.¡±


    Philip was silent. From Fulton¡¯s words, he learned that Hades was not a guy who could be easily


    offended.


    So, what kind of rtionship did his sister have with Hades?


    What important item did she take from Hades that required him to send someone into the country to


    come after her?


    It must be known that the entry of such a powerful force was bound to be subjected to domestic


    surveince.


    ¡°If I have a conflict with Hades, how confident are you to defeat him?¡±


    Philip turned around, looked at Fulton seriously, and asked.


    Fulton answered truthfully, ¡°50 percent.¡±


    Then, he continued, ¡°Hades has five keys. His power in the West must not be underestimated.¡±


    Philip nodded as a trace of worry shed in his eyes


    Then, he said to the six Aces, ¡°Senior Roxy, I¡¯d like to ask you and Senior Mobius to make a trip to


    Uppercreek and protect someone in secret.¡±


    Roxy and Mobius nodded.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Back to Wynn. She and Lydia were in a bedroom having a girl¡¯s talk.


    ¡°Sister Wynn, let me ask you something. If I like a man but this man has someone he likes and it will


    always stay that way, should I give up?¡± Lydia asked, blinking her big soulful eyes.


    Wynn sat on the bed, rubbed her stomach, and asked, ¡°How much do you like that man?¡±


    ¡°I can die for him,¡± Lydia quickly replied.


    Wynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Liking someone is up to the individual. If you really like him, find


    the opportunity to express your feelings. If the other party still refuses, I¡¯d give the other party my


    blessing and leave. Because if you really like someone, you won¡¯t cause trouble to the other party.¡±


    ¡°What about love?¡± Lydia asked again.


    Wynn raised her head, looked at the window, and a pretty smile appeared on her mouth. She said,


    ¡°Love is a matter between two people. Only when you love each other can it be called love.¡±


    Lydia pouted with her hands propped on her chin, asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t like and love the same? Isn¡¯t love also


    liking someone?¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand. Like is like, love is love. It¡¯s not the


    same.¡±


    Lydia shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s so difficult.¡±


    After that, she looked at Wynn enviously and said, ¡°Sister Wynn, I really envy you for having a man like


    Brother Philip who loves you.¡±


    Wynn smiled at her and asked, ¡°By the way, who is the man you like? Introduce him to me one day.


    How about I check him out for you?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Hearing this, Lydia¡¯s face flushed hotly as she said coyly, ¡°No¡­ No need.¡±


    The person she liked was none other than Philip!


    Wynn smiled. Seeing that bashful look on Lydia¡¯s face, she envied the beauty of youth.


    Meanwhile in Uppercreek Hospital, Hannah¡¯s ward.


    Margot Pearson was dressed in a ck knee-length dress. With her ming red lips and big wavy hair,


    she looked very sexy and enchanting. She was sitting in the ward.


    ¡°The boss has new orders. The situation has changed. You should withdraw from Uppercreek,¡± Margot


    said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Hannah¡¯s pretty brows wrinkled slightly.


    Margot replied, ¡°Philip has detained Connor rke, Allen rke, and Levi rke of the branch family,


    and that has annoyed the branch family. They¡¯re now gathering forces and preparing to challenge the


    main family. He has gone too far this time and it¡¯s likely to trigger a big battle between the main family


    and the branch family. To ensure your safety, you must withdraw from Uppercreek as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°But if I leave, my brother will go crazy,¡± Hannah said anxiously.


    Philip had already lost her once. This time, if she disappeared again, would her brother be able to


    withstand the blow?


    Margot frowned and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less. The boss¡¯ intention is very clear. I must bring you back


    with me. You¡¯ve already broken the rules bying out this time. To cover up for you, we have done a


    lot of work and even changed your profile information. Other lords are very dissatisfied with you and the


    boss.¡±


    Hannah was silent and looked toward the window, saying in a pleading tone, ¡°Sister Margot, can you


    wait until the world tournament is over? I want to have another look at my brother.¡±


    Margot¡¯s elegant eyebrows wrinkled as she helplessly shook her head, but she still said with a faint


    smile, ¡°Okay, I promise. But after that, we have to leave.¡±


    Hannah nodded, clenching her little hands tightly.


    ¡­


    The following day, Tundra Vi.


    Everyone was ready. After paying homage to Old Master Jensen, the urn containing his ashes was


    brought into the car.


    Philip stood at the entrance of Tundra Vi. Behind him were the six Aces, Fulton, members of the


    Jensen family, and Theo and Master Bell¡¯s people.


    The entourage stretched endlessly.


    Philip nced at the sunrise. The reddish horizon foretold that today would be a thrilling day!


    ¡°Young Master rke, everything is ready,¡± Crawford stood next to Philip and said respectfully.


    Today, all members of the Jensen family were dressed inly with serious expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    At Philip¡¯smand, everyone got into the cars!


    The fleet of vehicles, consisting of Mercedes-Benz, Cadics, and Rolls-Royces, drove out of Tundra


    Vi one after another.


    Their destination was Uppercreek Square, the venue of the world tournament!

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Uppercreek was exceptionally busy and lively today.


    All the TV stations and tforms were broadcasting today¡¯s world tournament live. It had already


    created a lot of hype both domestically and internationally!


    Early in the morning, the martial arts delegations of 23 countries and regions went from their respective


    hotels to the world tournament venue in specially assigned vehicles.


    The main roads in the entire city leading to the venue of the world tournament were closed to the


    public!


    This was also to ensure that the participating delegations could arrive at the venue on time.


    On the street, many tourists and local citizens looked at the luxury cars that sped past in front of them


    with excited gazes.


    Many foreign tourists asked in confusion, ¡°Holy sh*t, what¡¯s happening in Uppercreek today? Why are


    there so many luxurious cars? Even the roads are closed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems very lively. Where are they going?¡±


    The localsughed and exined, ¡°Are you from out of town? Today is the Martial Arts World


    Tournament. The national martial arts circle will be challenging the global martial arts alliance right here


    in Uppercreek Square.¡±


    ¡°World tournament? It sounds very impressive. Is it very exciting?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s exciting. The venue can amodate 100,000 people. What do you think? Moreover,


    prestigious families and famous figures from all over the country and even around the world wille


    to the venue to have a glimpse of the martial arts disy.¡±


    The local citizens said proudly.


    This was a big event in Uppercreek!


    It was also a great event for national martial arts!


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s that awesome? Let¡¯s go and have a look then!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after, an endless stream of visitors poured into the world tournament venue.


    At this time, the venue was almost boiling with anticipation!


    As far as the eye could see, the huge dome-shaped venue was filled with people. The whole scene


    was very grand and lively!


    People from all regions and countries filled the stands. They were all holding little gs or draped in big


    gs, cheering and shouting.


    When the camera swept across them, the crowd got even more excited!


    A spectacr event, indeed!


    The most central area of the venue was a huge martial arts stage with gs on all sides fluttering in the


    wind. The gs on 23 poles represented the 23 countries and regions participating this time.


    Thepetition tform was paved with diamonds and it only took a few days toplete the


    transformation.


    What a nation of infrastructure maniacs!


    The easternmost part of the venue was the area for participating representatives.


    At the uppermost center of the entire venue was a 360-degree surround LCD screen with a total of


    eight sides. It broadcasted the entirepetition process to the world in all directions.


    Of course, thousands of security guards were ced on the scene. They stood around the venue in an


    orderly manner, both inside and outside. They were dressed in ck security uniforms and equipped


    with anti-riot batons as well as stun guns.


    To prevent unexpected emergencies, the city¡¯s security agencies even dispatched dozens of patrol cars


    and heavily armedbatants to be stationed around the venue.


    The security procedures for entering the venue were also very strict.


    After all, for such a big event, security measures must be in ce!


    Even so, some foreign powers had sneaked into the venue secretly.


    They pretended to be tourists or groups of participants as they followed the crowd into the venue.


    In the outskirts of Uppercreek, there was a temporary field base with dozens of tents and dozens of


    combat vehicles. Hundreds of heavily armed and well-preparedbat security personnel stood on


    standby, all of them nervous.


    Inside the tents were many electronic devices for monitoring, listening, detecting, and so on.


    Right in the middle was a green tent with an entire wall full of LCD screens.


    The screens disyed the surveince of the entire venue, including the various ess points, the


    entrances, and the interior of the venue.


    ¡°Mr. Cole, the world tournament will officially begin in half an hour. The surrounding venue is under tight


    control.¡±


    A tall man walked in and reported. He was wearing a ckbat uniform, a ck beret, and


    equipped with a weapon.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    In front of the surveince screens, seven or eight middle-aged men and women in ck suits were


    looking at the screens seriously.


    Among them, the middle-aged man with a square jaw was the Mr. Cole who the person was referring


    to, Mitch Cole.


    He turned around, stood with his hands behind his back, and solemnlymanded, ¡°Monitor closely.


    No emergencies can ur! Also, those forces that snuck in under disguise must be monitored one-on-


    one. If they do anything that crosses the line in any way, take them down directly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the man in thebat uniform replied respectfully, turned around, and went out.


    Inside the tent, Mitch looked at the 3D electronic map and said to his men next to him, ¡°Contact


    Crawford Jensen and find out how long it¡¯ll take for them to arrive. Also, report our deployment to


    Supreme Williams.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± another man answered.


    There was another middle-aged man with a round face and wearing sses. He always had a smile on


    his face. Looking at the surveince screens, he asked Mitch, ¡°Mr. Cole, why are you making such a


    big deal this time? Who are you trying to guard against?¡±


    He just came in and was temporarily reassigned to this mission from the higher-ups.


    Mitch¡¯s face was slightly mild as he said, ¡°Mr. Sutton, just take a look at this information and it¡¯ll all be


    clear.¡±


    With that said, Mitch handed a top-secret file to Carlisle Sutton.


    Carlisle took the document and flipped through it. Immediately, his eyebrows knitted together with a


    look of panic as he said dumbly, ¡°This¡­ The 12 Sacred Halls of the West actually snuck in? And four


    different halls all at once!¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s face darkened as a storm brewed in his heart.


    The 12 Sacred Halls of the West. These people were fearless and unafraid of death!


    What were they up to by entering the country?


    Mitch nodded, his face looking serious as he said, ¡°This time, our key target is the people of these four


    halls! Once they go out of line, we¡¯ll make a move on them immediately! If they resist, we kill without


    mercy!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Mr. Cole, is this necessary? Once a conflict breaks out with the 12 Sacred Halls, we can¡¯t afford the


    responsibility,¡± Carlisle said a little worriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? This is within our borders. It¡¯s not a ce where they cane and go


    as they please!¡±


    Mitch shouted harshly and continued, ¡°Moreover, we¡¯re working under the joint orders of the three


    supremes this time, led by Supreme Reed Williams. As long as the other party does anything, we¡¯ll


    take them down!¡±


    Hearing this, Carlisle was finally relieved.


    Since it was a joint order from the three supremes, they just needed to carry it out.


    Meanwhile, in Splendor Hotel in Uppercreek.


    Today, the Lopez family and their 12 young experts would participate in the world tournament.


    Javi Lopez was dressed in ck with a saber at his waist and a white ribbon tied around his head. His


    face was full of sinister anger.


    Next to him was Rafael Lopez dressed in white.


    Behind them were 12 young boxers, all in green and gray martial arts uniforms. They each had a stern


    look on their faces!


    The seven Fusha Majors followed closely behind and walked out of Splendor Hotel.


    At the entrance was a fleet of ck Mercedes-Benz cars.


    Rafael turned around, raised his hand, and pressed it on Javi¡¯s shoulder, saying seriously, ¡°Javi,


    everything is on you this time. We must seek revenge for your brother on the tournament stage!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father! I¡¯ll kill those arrogant guys with my own hands!¡±


    Javi¡¯s face was grim and the me of anger danced in his eyes.


    Rafael nodded, waved his big hand, and said coldly, ¡°Head to the venue!¡±

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Uppercreek Hospital.


    Hannah was already dressed up at the moment, sitting on the bed and waiting for Margot¡¯s arrival.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. Margot was dressed in a ck trench coat paired with a long


    red dress, looking very enchanting and charming.


    No matter from which angle, she was a woman with the poise of a vixen who could entice people¡¯s


    hearts with just one look and a smile.


    ¡°Sister Margot, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Hannah raised her small face, looked at Margot with a smile, and could not wait to get up to leave.


    Margot shook her head helplessly and looked at the somewhat excited Hannah, saying, ¡°Are you really


    in such a hurry to get there?¡±


    Hannah smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I want to see my brother.¡±


    With that said, Hannah got up and took Margot¡¯s arm to go out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Margot did not move. She looked at Hannah with some helplessness and guilt as she


    whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we may not be able to go.¡±


    Hearing this, Hannah¡¯s heart trembled and her hand dropped from Margot¡¯s arm. She looked at the


    other party in confusion and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Margot did not answer.


    However, at the doorway behind her, two tall women with delicate features dressed in ck tights and


    long ck trench coats walked in.


    They were twins!


    These two women were not ordinary people. There was a biting chill exuding from their bodies!


    There was also a faint killing intent in their eyes.


    Seeing these two, Hannah¡¯s heart tensed!


    It was because these two were none other than the boss¡¯ personal guards!


    When they appeared, it meant that the boss was here too.


    Hannah looked at them iprehensibly before her gaze fell on Margot. With tears flickering in her


    eyes, she asked, ¡°Sister Margot, you promised me. I just wanted to take a look before I left.¡±


    Hannah was anxious.


    Margot shook her head, reached out her hand to touch Hannah¡¯s little face, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The


    boss wants you to leave now. Besides, the boss is already at the door.¡±


    Hannah pleaded desperately, ¡°Sister Margot, please, just let me have a look. As long as I see my


    brother, I¡¯ll leave, okay?¡±


    Margot looked at Hannah¡¯s tearful appearance and could not bear it.


    She turned around and looked at the two women at the door.


    The two women shook their heads and said in a cold voice, ¡°The boss wants Miss Hannah rke to


    leave right now.¡±


    Margot had no choice but to take Hannah¡¯s small hand with both hands andforted her, saying, ¡°If


    you have a chance in the future, you can stille back. Let¡¯s go now. We shouldn¡¯t let the boss wait


    too long.¡±


    Hannah lowered her head and sobbed.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and ran to the bedside. She took out a paper and pen before


    writing some words.


    Then, she folded the paper into a paper crane and ced it on the bed.


    Paper cranes were something she used to fold and y with when she was a child.


    Philip would understand.


    Following that, Hannah left reluctantly.


    At the door, a white Bentley had been waiting there for a while.


    Margot pulled the passenger door open. Hannah looked back at the hospital several times and got into


    the car with great reluctance.


    After that, Margot got into the car as well and sat in the front passenger seat. With an Audi A8L


    escorting them front and rear, they left the hospitalpound.


    Just as the car was leaving, a Mercedes-Benz stopped at the entrance of the hospital.


    From the car, Roxy Fisher and Mobius Pine stepped down.


    Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s instinct, but Roxy nced at the white Bentley that slowly passed by their


    car.


    Roxy caught a glimpse of the rear window of the car that slowly rolled up. There were two women


    inside, one of them looking innocent and pleasant, though there were tear streaks on her face.


    Next to her, the person was wearing wide sunsses, had coiffed hair, well-kept skin, and looked to be


    about 40 or 50 years old. She naturally exuded the aura of a queen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mobius said at this time.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Roxy came back to her senses and turned around to follow Mobius into the hospital.


    Soon, they came to the ward that Philip had mentioned but only saw the nurse making the bed.


    ¡°Nurse, where¡¯s the patient here?¡±


    Roxy frowned and panicked.


    The nurse said, ¡°She¡¯s been discharged.¡±


    ¡°Discharged?¡±


    Mobius anxiously asked, ¡°Do you know where she went?¡±


    The nurse shook her head and left the ward.


    Inside the ward, Mobius and Roxy looked at each other in surprise.


    Instantly, Roxy thought of something and said, ¡°Quick, that white Bentley!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After saying that, she and Mobius rushed out of the hospital and looked around. The white Bentley was


    gone.


    Mobius¡¯ face darkened as he said, ¡°We must tell Young Master rke quickly.¡±


    Thereafter, he dialed Philip¡¯s phone number. Philip¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line and he


    asked, ¡°Senior Pine, have you arrived in Uppercreek? How¡¯s my sister now?¡±


    Mobius was silent for a moment before saying with a small hint of self-me, ¡°Young Master rke,


    we didn¡¯t see Miss rke. The nurse in the hospital said that Miss rke was discharged.¡±


    Crack!


    On the other end of the phone, Philip was sitting in the car at the moment. The car was entering the toll


    gate of Uppercreek.


    His face darkened and he suddenly became nervous as he asked solemnly, ¡°Discharged? What


    happened? Who took her out of the hospital?¡±


    Mobius nced at Roxy next to him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The hospital can¡¯t find any records.¡±


    At these words, Philip¡¯s heart suddenly tensed.


    Who took his sister away?


    What was the objective?


    Was it Lord Hades?


    If the circumstances were unfavorable to his sister, she would have resisted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    With these words, Philip hung up the phone.


    Next to him, Wynn grabbed Philip¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Phil?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was grim, and with a trace of chill in his eyes, he said, ¡°Hannah is gone.¡±


    Wynn frowned at that and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said to his subordinates in front, ¡°Send my instructions out. Those


    participating in the world tournament should continue to the venue. Have Theo arrange a few people to


    follow me to Uppercreek Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke.¡±


    The man responded and immediately made arrangements over the walkie-talkie.


    Soon, the convoy separated at an intersection. Philip¡¯s car was followed by four other cars and they


    headed toward Uppercreek Hospital.


    The rest of the cars continued to make the journey to the world tournament¡¯s venue.


    In one of the cars, Lydia saw Philip¡¯s car changingnes and hurriedly shouted to the driver, ¡°Quick,


    keep up with Brother Philip¡¯s car!¡±


    Here, Philip¡¯s car quickly arrived at Uppercreek Hospital.


    He got out of the car anxiously and saw Mobius and Roxy at the entrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Philip asked.


    Roxy shook her head and said, ¡°Miss rke must¡¯ve been taken away by someone she knew. There


    was a white Bentley with four people in it. Except for the driver and Miss rke, I don¡¯t know who the


    other two are. One is about 20 years old, very beautiful and sensual. One is about my age and has a


    well-maintained appearance.¡±


    Philip immediately said to Theo who arrived soon after, ¡°Hurry up and contact everyone in Uppercreek.


    Look out for a white Bentley. Search the whole city!¡±


    Theo got the order and arranged for it immediately.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    After Philip gave the orders, a cold light burst from his eyes.


    Whoever dared to take Hannah away, no matter who the other party was, Philip would track them down


    to the end!


    Even if he had to turn the entire Uppercreek upside down, Philip must find his sister!


    ¡°Phil, how is it?¡±


    At this time, Wynn walked out of the car while supporting her stomach. She had a worried look on her


    face.


    Philip hurriedly walked over, helped Wynn, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll have someone send you


    back to the hotel first.¡±


    Coincidentally, Lydia¡¯s car arrived.


    She jumped out of the car, hurriedly jogged over, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Philip?¡±


    Philip nced at Lydia and said, ¡°You came just in time. Go back to the hotel with your sister-inw. I


    have some things to deal with here.¡±


    Lydia pouted in agreement and left the hospital following Wynn¡¯s car.


    Philip looked at Wynn¡¯s car departing before turning around and walking into the hospital. He went


    straight to Hannah¡¯s ward.


    At a nce, it had already been cleaned up.


    He walked in, grimly looked around, and saw a paper crane on the bedside table.


    Immediately, Philip ran over and picked up the paper crane on the table.


    This was left by his sister!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was because his sister had liked folding this when she was young!


    At that time, the family had strict control over him since he made mistakes all the time. His sister would


    use this to write some jokes on the paper and give it to him.


    As he thought of it, Philip quickly unfolded the paper crane. Sure enough, there were words left by his


    sister inside.


    The contents were very simple: [Brother, I have to leave first. I have personal business to attend to.


    Don¡¯t look for me. I¡¯ll return when I have the opportunity. Moreover, I¡¯ve left something with M. Get it


    back when you have time. It¡¯s your wedding gift. Also, watch out for the Larson family! Take care!¡¯


    Seeing these words, Philip¡¯s eyes turned moist.


    However, he restrained himself and his eyes fell on thest few words.


    Beware of the Larson family!


    Why would his sister remind him of this?


    The Larson family.


    Was it the Larson family of Fernvale?


    Why?


    Suddenly, Philip recalled thest time when the Hull family was destroyed in Riverton. The Lowell


    family had given him a small piece of jade engraved with the name of the Larson family.


    Could there be a connection between these two?


    Philip was puzzled. He thought about it, took out his phone, and dialed a number.


    A few momentster, the call was connected.


    Philip asked, ¡°How is the investigation of the Larson family in Fernvale?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, azy voice responded, ¡°There are some deviations from our initial


    expectations. The Larson family hasid down many secret agendas in the maind over the years


    and also cultivated many enterprises and forces. It¡¯s most obvious that the current patriarch of the


    Larson family does not seem to be grateful to the rke family.¡±


    Philip wrinkled his brows as his eyes gradually turned cold. He said, ¡°Continue the investigation. After


    the matter in Uppercreek is over, I¡¯ll go back to Arcadia Ind. When the timees, you shoulde


    over and follow me. We¡¯ll go to the Larson family in Fernvale.¡±


    ¡°Arcadia Ind? Are you ready to return?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the voice carried a hint of surprise and astonishment.


    Philip nodded with a hum and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. The branch family has been a little undisciplined


    lately. They¡¯ve reached their hands out to Wynn. Also, I have to go back to learn about something.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know the secret of the door?¡± On the other end of the line, Fennel Leigh could guess it


    at once.


    ¡°You know about the door?¡± Philip was slightly surprised. He did not expect Fennel to know about the


    door as well.


    Fennel saidzily, ¡°Of course. When I was 15, the door invited me and I went in, but then I escaped


    from it. Inside are a bunch of monsters that can hardly be described as humans. Perhaps it¡¯s not an


    exaggeration to call them freaks.¡±


    Listening to Fennel¡¯s short exnation, Philip became more and more curious about this door.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    What kind of existence could it be?


    A mysterious hell?


    A mysterious organization?


    Or, a civilization?


    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°The door, what kind of existence is it?¡±


    ¡°You can think of it as a special organization full of lunatics, and these lunatics don¡¯t usuallye out.


    Those who havee out from there have achieved sess or became giants. Take, for example,


    Supreme Reed Williams. He¡¯s a disciple. Moreover, the lords of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West are


    also disciples,¡± Fennel exined briefly.


    Speaking of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, Philip suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°By the


    way, do you know Lord Hades?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, there was a sudden silence. With a hint of chill, Fennel asked, ¡°Does


    Hades, that son of a b*tch, have friction with you?¡±


    Son of a b*tch?


    Philip was dumbfounded. He did not know much about Fennel¡¯s past and had only talked with him


    through the phone. He only knew that this guy was very famous abroad.


    ¡°A few days ago, one of Hades¡¯ envoys sent someone to Uppercreek and it¡¯s rted to Hannah. Do


    you really know Hades?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel sighed and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m showing my hand now. To be honest, I¡¯m the Sun God, Apollo.¡±


    The f*ck?!


    Philip rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re a lord of one of the halls?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel hummed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a false title. I¡¯ve long since left the Hall of the Sun God to my seven


    envoys to manage. However, how did Hades get involved with Miss Hannah?¡±


    Philip expressed his ignorance. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°You can help me warn this


    Hades guy. If he sends someone over again, I don¡¯t mind overturning his hall.¡±


    There was some silence on the other end of the phone before he said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, the call ended.


    Philip looked at the note in his hand, his eyes turning frighteningly cold.


    The Larson family.


    What role did they y in this?


    Just as Philip was leaving the hospital, Theo hurried to report, ¡°Mr. rke, we got it. All the white


    Bentleys in Uppercreek have been found but there¡¯s no sign of Miss rke. However, ten minutes ago,


    a white Bentley appeared at the airport. By the time we arrived, they already left.¡±


    ¡°What about the flight information?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°The headed to Sendona City in Country M,¡± Theo replied.


    Philip frowned. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that and head to the venue first.¡±


    Immediately after, a group of people drove to the venue of the world tournament.


    At this moment, the venue was packed with people and there was still a countdown of ten minutes


    beforemencement.


    The Jensen family had already arrived and was waiting in the side hall of the venue.


    Old Master Jensen¡¯s urn was ced in the hall and all members of the Jensen family were waiting with


    serious looks on their faces.


    Crawford Jensen nced at the time and asked, ¡°How long before Young Master rke arrives?¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke has already arrived. Patriarch Jensen, don¡¯t worry,¡± a man in a ck suit replied.


    Crawford nodded. ording to the n, Old Master Jensen¡¯s memorial que must be on the stage


    during the match. It should be ced in the center of the main stage of the whole venue.


    The reason was none other than to let Old Master Jensen see with his own eyes how national martial


    arts would dazzle the world!


    Moreover, it was to officially inform the world martial artsmunity that Old Master Jensen had


    passed away.


    At the same time, it was to deter those eager domestic national arts families and forces from having


    foolish thoughts.


    At that very moment, several unexpected guests suddenly barged in!


    ¡°Hahaha, it turns out that Old Master Jensen is dead. No wonder.¡±


    The person who spoke was a middle-aged man who looked to be about 40 or 50 years old. He had a


    beard, ferocious and predatory eyes, and walked with long powerful strides. With his hands behind his


    back, he barged in with four or five people in tow.


    In short, he was here to pick a fight!

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Seeing the neers, Crawford and the rest of the Jensen family members were very angry!


    ¡°Wn Jensen, what are you doing here?¡±


    Crawford¡¯s face was full of displeasure and his eyes held strong disgust and loathing!


    Why did this guy appear here?


    The middle-aged man had already walked in at this moment. His eyes swept over the crowd as he said


    frivolously and arrogantly, ¡°Uncle Crawford, I¡¯m a member of the Jensen family, after all. The blood of


    the Jensen family flows in my body. Shouldn¡¯t Ie to pay my final respects to the old man?¡±


    He was Wn Jensen, an outcast of the Jensen family!


    He harbored evil intentions, colluded with many national martial arts families and forces to form a


    separate faction, and had been eyeing the Jensen family and the National Martial Arts Association.


    This person was an outstanding talent of the Jensen family¡¯s younger generation but had a ck heart.


    He wanted to unify the national martial arts with his own power.


    ording to his words back then, the Jensen family should reign supremacy in the national martial arts


    community. If he became the head of the Jensen family, he would make the Jensen family the pinnacle


    of national martial arts and everyone had to worship them!


    Such a domineering mentality could not be allowed!


    Therefore, Old Master Jensen directly expelled Wn from the Jensen family, revoked his status as


    heir of the Jensen family, and removed his name from the family registry.


    For this reason, Wn hated the Jensen family very much and opposed the Jensen family at every


    turn!


    Crawford shouted coldly, ¡°Wn, you¡¯re not qualified to pay your respects here. You¡¯re no longer a


    member of the Jensen family! I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble, and I don¡¯t want to kill you in front of


    the old master¡¯s memorial que, so get out of here!¡±


    Crawford was already angry!


    This was a disgrace to the family. To have Wn pay respects to the old master would be sphemy!


    It could not be allowed!


    However, Wn smiled coldly and said, ¡°Uncle Crawford, aren¡¯t you too unkind to say this? The


    Jensen family raised me, after all. The old master has taught me a lot in the past. I still remember his


    voice and face, especially the scene when he expelled me from the Jensen family with a wave of his


    hand. I can still remember it vividly.¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the atmosphere in the entire hall suddenly became tense.


    The eyes of everyone in the Jensen family fell on Wn, full of hostility.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± Crawford asked coldly.


    If not for the fact that Wn was his nephew, Crawford would have pped him to death!


    After all, he was the only son of his third brother.


    After that incident, his third brother became depressed and passed away ten years ago.


    When his third brother died that year, Wn wanted to pay respects to his father but the Jensen family


    did not allow it. As a result, Wn was stopped at the gate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although a bit cruel, the situation with the national martial arts then was precarious. With Wn being


    so unbridled, the Jensen family did not want to get into unnecessary trouble.


    Wn suddenly smiled coldly, the expression on his face bing sinister as he said, ¡°Oh, Uncle


    Crawford, I knelt in the family¡¯s memorial hall back then and pleaded with the old master to show mercy


    but no one gave me a chance at all.¡±


    ¡°A chance? Do you know what you did back then? You betrayed your heritage, betrayed your brothers,


    and betrayed your family! How dare you me the old master for being unkind to you?¡±


    Crawford was furious and shouted coldly.


    Wn shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°I was thinking about the future of the Jensen family. We could


    be standing above the rest, but because of your archaic thinking, you preach about righteousness and


    how unity breeds harmony instead. In this world, strength is superior. Since our Jensen family can sit in


    that position, why shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Audacious!¡±


    Crawford roared in anger and said, ¡°You rebellious son! Your heart is not in the right ce! Get out of


    my sight!¡±


    Crawford could not be bothered to argue with Wn anymore.


    Everyone in the Jensen family also red at Wn angrily and yelled, ¡°Get out! The old master doesn¡¯t


    need scum like you to pay respects to him!¡±


    Wn nodded with a grin and with cold intent in his eyes, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m here today only for one


    reason. Since the old master is dead, then how about giving up the Jensen family¡¯s position in the


    National Martial Arts Association? I¡¯ll sit in that position for you!¡±


    As he said, Wn had a taunting smile on the corners of his mouth.


    Hearing this, Crawford clenched his fists as his face instantly darkened. He warned, ¡°Wn Jensen,


    I¡¯m giving you one final chance. Get out of here!¡±


    Too bold!


    How dare he even think of getting his hands on the Jensen family¡¯s position in the National Martial Arts


    Association?!


    This Wn Jensen was getting more and more arrogant!


    Did he think there was no one in the Jensen family who would fight back?

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    Wn shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Crawford, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Even if all of you


    here join forces, you still won¡¯t be a match for me. I¡¯m no longer the weakling from back then who can


    be bullied by the Jensen family members.¡±


    Hearing this, Crawford frowned and shouted, ¡°Very well, let me give it a try then! Let¡¯s see how much


    you¡¯ve grown!¡±


    After saying that, Crawford directly swung a punch at Wn¡¯s chest!


    The corners of Wn¡¯s eyes were cold and his body suddenly erupted with the killing intent of a rabid


    wolf!


    Bang!


    The two fists collided!


    Crawford¡¯s body was shaken due to the sh and he took a few steps back before he stabilized


    himself.


    On the other hand, Wn stood there indifferently and motionlessly!


    ¡°You¡­ How can you have this kind of strength?¡± Crawford¡¯s face was full of shock!


    Behind him, the members of the Jensen family were also filled with doubt and astonishment.


    The patriarch actually lost!


    Although it was just a simple punch, Crawford had indeed lost!


    Wn smiled coldly and flexed his fist while looking at Crawford and the others proudly. He said, ¡°Back


    then, the old master didn¡¯t allow me to enter the door for training. But now, I can challenge all of you allN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    by myself!¡±


    Wn sneered inwardly and nced at the old master¡¯s memorial que. He said coldly, ¡°Old Master,


    if you¡¯re watching this scene right now, do you regret it?¡±


    As he said that, Wn¡¯s eyes froze while he shouted to the men behind him, ¡°Smash the memorial


    que for me!¡±


    Boom!


    These words directly exploded in the ears of the Jensen family!


    What?


    Wn Jensen wanted to destroy the old master¡¯s memorial que?


    Rebellious child!


    He was inhuman!


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Crawford roared, his scarlet eyes ring at Wn.


    Wnughed and said coldly, ¡°Why not? Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    After that, Wn took a few steps forward, his every step filled with a shocking momentum!


    This guy was too strong!


    At this moment, Crawford and a few others stepped out and blocked Wn. They yelled in cold and


    angry voices, ¡°Wn, this is not a ce for you to be reckless!¡±


    Hehe.


    Wn sneered with a glint of chill in his eyes, saying, ¡°Even if I¡¯m being reckless today, what can the


    Jensen family do to me?¡±


    Then, Wn moved decisively and instantly started fighting Crawford and the others!


    Biff, bang, thud!


    Within a few minutes, several figures flew out and fell heavily to the ground!


    In the center, Wn stood there with an indifferent expression. He nced at the Jensen family


    members on the ground and mocked, ¡°A bunch of trash. I¡¯m going to prove to all of you today that I,


    Wn Jensen, am the most outstanding person in the Jensen family! I¡¯m the one who will lead the


    Jensen family to glory!¡±


    Having said that, Wn walked toward the old master¡¯s memorial que with eyes full of anger!


    The scene of the old master expelling him from the Jensen family back then was still vivid in his mind!


    He stretched his hand out, grabbed the old master¡¯s memorial que, and roared, ¡°This memorial


    que shouldn¡¯t be ced here!¡±


    He grabbed the memorial que and was about to smash it on the ground!

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Suddenly!


    A deep voice shouted angrily from the doorway, ¡°Put down the old master¡¯s memorial que!¡±


    The crowd followed the sound and saw a few hurrying figures with cold intent stepping in!


    Philip was very angry at the moment. His eyes were red and full of anger as he rushed in!


    Bam!


    He lifted his leg and kicked Wn¡¯s waist!


    Wn¡¯s body flew back and crashed heavily into the table and chairs that instantly splintered into


    pieces!


    Old Master Jensen¡¯s memorial que that was in his hand was also snatched away by Philip. He


    ced it back on the stage again.


    ¡°F*ck! Who dares to kick me?¡±


    Wn exploded in anger and got up from the ground, his eyes burning.


    When he saw the young man in front of him clearly, he immediately pointed at Philip and said angrily,


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death! How dare you kick me? Men, break his limbs for me!¡±


    However, not a single person made a move at Wn¡¯smand.


    He turned his head and looked at the doorway. The people he brought had all fallen to the ground at


    some point, convulsing all over.


    Standing next to them were six unhappy-looking figures!


    Instantly!


    Wn trembled all over, the cold sweat on his forehead dripping!


    The Six Aces!


    They were actually the Six Aces!


    In that case, was the young man in front of him that Young Master rke who made waves recently?


    Suddenly, Wn trembled all over and the words got stuck in his throat.


    Swallowing nervously, he turned to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Wn trembled and froze in ce.


    With a face full of gloomy chills, he inwardly thought of ways to escape.


    Crawford had already stood up. Leading the Jensen family members, he stood respectfully behind


    Philip and said, ¡°Young Master rke.¡±


    Philip nodded and his gaze fell back on Wn before he shouted, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to the


    old master!¡±


    Wn¡¯s eyes were cold as he turned around, saying calmly, ¡°Young Master rke, our paths have


    never crossed. Besides, this is a private matter between me and the Jensen family. You can¡¯t justify


    your intervention.¡±


    In fact, Wn was very strong.


    However, there were six Aces in the room and their attention was locked on Wn.


    Wn dared not act rashly at all!


    He knew very well that if he made even the slightest move, he would immediately fall.


    Philip snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any personal grievances between you and the Jensen family. The old


    master sacrificed himself for the national martial arts and should be worthy of everyone¡¯s respect! But


    you dare to act so audaciously! I¡¯ll give you two options. First, kneel and apologize to the old master.


    Second, break your arms and crawl out of here!¡±


    Philip was already in a bad mood. When he saw this man being so rude to the old master, he was


    naturally very angry!


    Hearing these two options, Wn frowned and clenched his fist while saying coldly, ¡°Young Master


    rke, there¡¯s no need to take things so far. Besides, I¡¯m not a pushover. The one behind me¡ª¡±


    Bam!


    Philip could not be bothered to listen to his nonsense. He went over, kicked Wn in the knee, and


    said coldly, ¡°I hate it when someone stands in front of me and says they have someone behind them.¡±


    No matter how many people they had behind them, could they bepared to him?


    Abruptly, Wn fell to the floor on one knee!


    Wn¡¯s eyes instantly reflected chills as he stood up angrily, roaring, ¡°Young Master rke, I really do


    have someone standing behind me, and I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford to mess with them! Don¡¯t think that


    you can do whatever you want just because the Six Aces have your back! Even if the Six Aces meet


    that person, they¡¯d have to watch their steps!¡±


    Wn was annoyed. The other party did not follow the rules at all!


    Moreover, asking him to kneel before Jacob Jensen was tantamount to humiliating him!


    In his life, he would never kneel before the Jensen family ever again!


    However¡­


    Philip chuckled, his eyes cold and stern as he said, ¡°Oh, in that case, I want to do whatever I want


    today. What can you do to me?¡±


    That sentence made Wn feel the urge to throw up.


    Do whatever he wanted?


    How dare he?!

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯d advise you not to do that! The person behind me is definitely not someone


    you can easily provoke!¡±


    Wn endured the urge to kill Philip in his heart as he said that.


    However¡­


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip said lightly, ¡°In this world, no one can persuade me. Not you, and not even the one behind you.¡±


    After that, Philip asked Crawford next to him, ¡°How long before it starts?¡±


    Crawford nced at the time and said, ¡°Another ten minutes to go.¡±


    Philip nodded and said to Wn, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to think about it. Kneel down and apologize


    to the old master, or break your arms and crawl out on your knees.¡±


    Thereafter, the side hall fell into silence.


    Wn was drenched in a cold sweat. After a few minutes, he finally could not bear the pressure of the


    six masters behind him and shouted angrily, ¡°Philip rke! Don¡¯t be too arrogant! I don¡¯t believe no one


    can take you down!¡±


    After saying that, he took out his phone and dialed a number. He spoke respectfully and anxiously, ¡°My


    lord, I encountered some trouble and was stopped in the side hall of the venue.¡±


    While speaking, he nced at the nonchnt Philip.


    Why was this kid so calm?


    On the other side of the phone, an old voice sounded. ¡°Are you causing trouble for the Jensen family?¡±


    ¡°My lord, I¡­¡± Wn was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Is the other party Philip rke?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone asked coldly.


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Wn quickly replied but was interrupted by the voice on the other end before he could say anything


    else.


    ¡°Just do whatever the other party tells you to do.¡±


    The person on the other end replied and ended the call.


    Suddenly, Wn was stunned. He looked at the phone nkly and shouted a few times but no one


    answered back.


    At this moment, Philip said tly, ¡°Another three minutes to go.¡±


    Thump!


    Wn knelt without any hesitation!


    If the venerable one behind him had already said so, what else could he do?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong!¡±


    Wn said through clenched teeth, his heart still unwilling to concede.


    Philip lowered his eyes and looked at the other party. He pointed to Old Master Jensen¡¯s memorial


    que, saying, ¡°Apologize to the old master!¡±


    Wn clenched his fists, knelt before the old master¡¯s memorial que, and bowed his head.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Philip yelled grimly.


    Wn got up, bent over, and left the side hall in a downtrodden and disgraceful manner.


    After leaving the side hall, he looked back a few times with resentment. The hatred in his heart was


    growing stronger and stronger!


    ¡°Arrange some people for me. I want to kidnap Philip¡¯s wife and kid tonight! How dare he make me


    kneel? I¡¯ll destroy his family!¡±


    Wn said sinisterly, mes of anger dancing in his eyes


    On this side, the Jensen family was looking at Philip. Crawford then said, ¡°Young Master rke, it¡¯s


    starting.¡±


    Immediately after, they could hear the boisterous shouts from where they were in the side halling


    from the venue not far away!


    The mor of voices!


    The crowd was boiling!


    Philip listened to the loud noise, raised his head, and looked toward the front door.


    Eight upright figures were walking toward the crowd.


    The eight Dragon Warriors!

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    The eight figures stood as tall as mountains and looked as sharp as cold swords!


    Dragon Warriors were legends!


    With them around, the country was at peace!


    When these eight figures¡¯ appearance in the side hall, they gave others a strong sense of oppression!


    Even the Six Aces were giving these people their full attention with eyes full of surprise!


    ¡°This¡­ Such a strong intensity! As long as they¡¯re below the level of an Ace, no one can be a match for


    them!¡±


    At one nce, Mobius Pine made an assessment!


    Dorian Fox also nodded and said with a slight shudder, ¡°Yes, these eight people are very powerful and


    their strength is unfathomable. Other than the Aces, no one can be an opponent for them. It seems that


    we underestimated themst time. They must¡¯ve deliberately hidden their strength.¡±


    Hearing the two Aces¡¯ evaluations, Crawford, who had been worried, breathed a sigh of relief at this


    moment.


    Since there were no opponents below the level of an Ace and the world tournament this time did not


    allow the participation of Ace and Major figures, it would seem that the oue had been decided.


    The members of the Jensen family also looked at these eight people with shock and admiration.


    They were the legendary Dragon Warriors?


    What a strong intensity!


    Moreover, there were murderous looks in their eyes!


    It was the kind that could kill rampantly!


    The eight Dragon Warriors walked in with calm expressions as they looked at everyone before their


    eyes fell on Philip.


    Josh ncy looked eager and asked, ¡°When are we starting? We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    The other seven also echoed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve done anything. There should be


    many experts in such a bigpetition.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s already started. We can enter the venue right away. Do you remember what


    I told you?¡±


    Josh smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just beating everyone up? No problem.¡±


    Seeing these people talking andughing, everyone shook their heads withplicated emotions.


    Was this the mental fortitude of the Dragon Warriors? It was way too strong!


    Even when facing the martial arts delegations from 23 countries and regions, they still remained so


    calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Philip said as his gaze focused.


    After that, Philip told Crawford to take the lead and enter the arena with the old master¡¯s memorial


    que.


    Everyone followed behind Crawford closely.


    On thepetition stage that covered hundreds of square meters, a host in a navy blue suit excitedly


    introduced the rules of the world tournament and the representatives of the participating regions to the


    audience in the venue and in front of the cameras.


    The crowd was boisterous and very lively!


    More than a dozen aerial cameras captured the scene from up in the air.


    Eight LCD screens at the topmost center were broadcasting this grand event live worldwide!


    Following the host¡¯s introduction, the 23 participating regional martial arts delegations entered the


    venue in sequence.


    ¡°Next, the delegation from the number one boxing family in Fusha, the Lopez family. Let¡¯s wee


    them with a warm round of apuse,¡± the host shouted loudly.


    Instantly, the whole audience cheered and many spectators from Fusha even held banners while


    shouting!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Then, everyone saw the delegates at the entrance, each had a serious and unsmiling face.


    From the live broadcast of the venue, the proud faces of Rafael Lopez and Javi Lopez could also be


    seen.


    Immediately after they took the stage, the host introduced them and handed the microphone to Rafael


    while asking a few questions with a smile on his face.


    One of the moremon questions was to ask how confident they were in winning the world


    tournament against national martial arts.


    Rafael snorted. ¡°National martial arts are nothing to worry about! The Lopez family will use our strength


    to prove to the world that the national martial arts are just child¡¯s y! Fusha boxing is the greatest of


    all!¡±


    At these words, the entire audience fell silent¡ªexcept for the Fusha visitors who raised their arms and


    shouted!

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    At the scene, more than half of the audience was made up of citizens of this country. When they heard


    such arrogant words from the Lopez family at this moment, they scowled and started booing.


    ¡°Damn it! What rubbish is the Lopez family talking about? How dare they be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Right? I believe boxing originated from national martial arts! Such audacity!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I really hope that our martial arts team will beat up these b*stards on stage!¡±


    In the auditorium, the discussion grew louder and louder.


    It was followed by a chorus of booing from the entire audience.


    ¡°Fusha, go down!¡±


    ¡°The Lopez family can only talk big!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Javi¡¯s eyes swept across the audience and he grabbed the microphone from the host¡¯s hand to roar at


    the audience. ¡°Damn pigs! Today, on behalf of the Lopez family and Fusha, I, Javi Lopez, will crush the


    national martial arts you worship! I¡¯ll show you that Lopez boxing is the supreme martial arts! Your


    national martial arts is nothing but garbage!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, conflict broke out in the audience!


    All the citizens stood up and yelled at the stage in the center!


    Even in the audience, the Fusha visitors were shing and fighting with many people.


    The security at the scene also immediately rushed over to stop them.


    The host was quick to the rescue and invited the Fusha representatives to take a rest in the delegate¡¯s


    area.


    This skirmish started and ended quickly.


    However, the two groups of people were very unhappy now!


    Especially the citizens at the scene who were all choked with anger!


    When they saw the triumphant looks on those Fusha spectators, they were furious!


    ¡°Fck! If our national martial arts don¡¯t beat the sht out of them this time, we¡¯ll carry this shame for life!¡±


    ¡°What the heck?! It¡¯s too infuriating! The national martial arts used to be very strong, but the


    development has weakened in recent years!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I unconditionally support our national martial arts!¡±


    The people at the scene were very emotional.


    The host then introduced several more regional delegations and the people on the scene finally could


    not stop themselves from wondering.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t the national martial arts delegation been introduced yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I heard that only eight people are participating from the national martial arts this time. I


    wonder if they can handle it.¡±


    ¡°It should be soon. I think they should be the finale. After all, the national martial arts is challenging the


    martial arts from all over the world this time.¡±


    Sure enough, the host shouted at this time, ¡°Everyone, the final delegation is the host of this world


    tournament and also the ringmaster of thispetition. If you defeat them, you¡¯re the strongest!


    ¡°Let us wee them with a round of apuse, the host of this arena, the national martial arts


    delegation!¡±


    As soon as the host spoke, the eyes of everyone in the audience gathered at the entrance.


    The eyes of the spectators present were filled with excitement, agitation, anger, or loathing¡­


    Immediately after, in front of everyone, in the live feed, and the global television broadcast¡­


    The first thing that came into view was two rows of serious-looking bodyguards in ck suits with white


    chrysanthemums pinned on their chests. They separated on both sides and entered the arena one by


    one at the same pace while giving a rhythmic set of footsteps.


    The sound turned into an invisible and solemn appeal that quickly spread throughout the audience!

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    The live feed was broadcasted to the rest of the world simultaneously!


    After the appearance of these two rows of ck-suited bodyguards, Crawford Jensen was seen


    dressed in in ck followed by the rest of the Jensen family members. They all looked very solemn.


    What Crawford held in his hands were Old Master Jensen¡¯s urn and memorial que!


    This scene was seen by the audience and broadcasted in close-up shots, instantly appearing on the


    eight-screen disy at the uppermost center!


    At this moment, all the live broadcast tforms around the world were transmitting the scene live!


    In an instant, most of the people in the audience stood up!


    All of them looked at the Jensen family members who were entering the venue with solemn


    expressions. Everyone had a grave look on their faces.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The scene was extremely quiet.


    As for the representatives of the participating regions, the reaction from the Fusha martial arts circle


    was the most obvious.


    Rafael Lopez and the few apanying Majors heaved a sigh of relief at this scene.


    The enormous mountain that pressed down on their heads, the Fusha martial arts world, and the World


    Martial Arts Association had finally copsed.


    It was finally time for Fusha martial arts to take center stage!


    Rafael and the few Majors exchanged a nce, showing faint sneers at the corners of their mouths.


    ¡°Father, Jacob Jensen is dead. It¡¯s time for the Lopez family to shine!¡±


    Javi¡¯s face was full of triumph as he looked at the crowd of Jensen family members stepping up to the


    competition stage at the center of the venue.


    It was a grand spectacle but the oue was still undetermined.


    Of course, every member of the Lopez family was full of confidence.


    The national martial arts had gradually weakened over the years and produced very few outstanding


    inheritors.


    Even in the various martial artspetitions around the world, the faces of such talents were rarely


    seen.


    Rafael smiled faintly and said, ¡°Javi, my son, you already possess the poise of a Major. Today is your


    chance to prove yourself. Lead the Lopez family and win this championship! Trample the respected


    national martial arts under your feet!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Javi nodded in response, looking very respectful.


    Of course, this father and son pair was full of arrogance.


    Looking at the participating delegations, the Lopez family was certainly the strongest contender!


    Today, it must be the descendants of the Lopez family who would crush the national martial arts under


    their feet!


    After giving a few words of encouragement, Rafael and the other Majors got up to go to the other side


    of the main guest area to take their seats.


    In the main guest area of the venue, the leaders of each participating delegation and the heads of


    families were seated in their respective ces.


    Not only were the international delegations seated here but also the representatives of national martial


    arts families, as well as the spokespersons of various forces.


    When they saw the appearance of the Jensen family on the stage, most of them showed looks of


    regret.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Old Master Jensen had passed away.¡±


    ¡°The backbone of a generation of national martial arts has left just like this. I have to pay my respects


    to him.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go together after thepetition.¡±


    These were the remarks of some people.


    At the scene was also a small group of people watching indifferently.


    Most of them were families and forces who had not made a mark in the national martial arts. When


    they saw that Old Master Jensen had passed, they all looked aloof and even gloated a little.


    ¡°This old man is finally dead. No one can control us now.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the Jensen family is about to decline along with Jacob Jensen¡¯s passing. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t


    even be able to keep their positions in the National Martial Arts Association and the World Martial Arts


    Association.¡±


    ¡°This is inevitable. I heard that the outcast of the Jensen family, Wn Jensen, has returned. We can


    look forward to a good show.¡±


    A group of people whispered with faces full of apathy.


    This group of people was not concerned about national martial arts at all.


    They only cared about their own interests!


    Back on thepetition stage.


    The Jensen family stood under the solemn gazes of the audience with Old Master Jensen¡¯s urn and


    memorial que.


    Immediately after, a group of people appeared again at the entrance and in front of the cameras.


    It was a handsome figure with well-defined eyes and eyebrows. He was wearing a trench coat, leather


    shoes, and sunsses with his hair parted in the middle. He entered the scene amid the astonishment


    of the crowd and screams of the women!

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s so handsome! Who is this guy? He¡¯s too cool!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m obsessed. He¡¯s so dashing, just like Prince Charming.¡±


    ¡°I want to bear his children!¡±


    While looking at this handsome and charming figure on the live feed, a group of women felt short of


    breath!


    Philip got on the stage.


    Immediately behind him, eight figures also appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight and on the cameras!


    Each figure stood upright like a mountain and with a piercing radiance like a cold de!


    The sight immediately attracted most people¡¯s attention!


    This was the participating delegation of national martial arts!


    What an intimidating presence!


    Philip rke and the eight Dragon Warriors entered the venue amid the excited and enthusiastic


    attention of the entire audience before walking up to the martial arts stage.


    At this moment, the whole nation cheered!


    ¡°National arts! National arts!¡±


    The waves of shouts were extremely noisy and shocking!


    At this scene, the expressions of the representatives from all participating regions turned dark.


    Such an appearance was simply too eye-catching that it should be illegal!


    Who would have imagined that Philip, who had never liked dressing up, would actually make such a


    handsome appearance today? Furthermore, with that mboyant aura of his, he was like Prince


    Charming!


    Javi squeezed his fists bitterly with a sharp glint in his eyes. He said in a low tone to the people behind


    him, ¡°Remember his face. Defeat all the people he brought with him today and challenge him! Make


    sure to let him know what will happen if he offends our Lopez family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    More than a dozen men stared at the figures on the tournament stage with fierce eyes.


    Immediately after, under the eyes of the whole audience, Philip stood in front of the cameras and took


    the microphone from the host¡¯s hand. His gaze swept over the whole audience profoundly before


    landing on the delegation area where the Lopez family was seated.


    A faint sneer outlined the corners of his mouth. In the eyes of the audience, he stretched out a hand


    and raised his middle finger at the Lopez family!


    Uproar!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped. They did not expect that things would be so heated up right from the start!


    Rafael and the others stood abruptly with angry looks on their faces!


    It was not over yet. As Philip pointed his middle finger, he said, ¡°I identally heard a few dogs barking


    backstage saying that our magnificent national martial arts are child¡¯s y. I¡¯m sorry, but today, I¡¯ll let


    scum like you see with your own eyes how formidable our child¡¯s y is. I hope you don¡¯t cry when that


    happens.¡±


    Wow!


    The crowd was boiling!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s words were quite provocative!


    Moreover, in such a big tournament, it was very domineering to respond to the Lopez family in this way!


    Although the words were a little unpleasant, everyone felt gratified hearing them!


    No doubt about it, the Lopez family was nothing but scum!


    This exchange was naturally shown through live broadcast tforms around the world.


    At this moment, everyone watching this match all over the world got to know about Philip rke.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Just when everyone thought this would be the end, Philip continued, ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s


    something else. For those people with bad intentions in this venue, don¡¯t try to cause trouble in our


    territory. We¡¯re watching your every move. If you don¡¯t want to die, just watch the match quietly. After


    that, get out of Uppercreek and out of our borders.¡±


    Overbearing!


    At this moment, Philip suddenly exuded an extremely strong killing intent!


    Behind him, the eight figures also radiated a strong presence!


    The audience quickly fell silent.


    Most people did not understand the meaning of Philip¡¯s words and spected about what was going


    on.


    As for those sinister-looking guys mixed in the crowd, their faces became sullen.


    It was because they had spotted a special crest on the shoulders of those eight figures on the stage or


    through the screen disy above!


    It was the sign of Dragon Warriors!


    This close-up shot shown on the disy was already an explicit warning!


    Many parties who were eager to move in the dark immediately dialed the number of their respective


    forces behind them, asking for instructions on the next steps.


    Basically, the response they received was to stay put and observe how things progressed.


    Immediately after, in everyone¡¯s sight, Crawford took the urn of Old Master Jensen to the highest


    position in the audience and ced it there.


    After that, the Jensen family members sat around on close guard.


    This scene was broadcasted live on the screen and caused a lot of resonance.


    The backbone of a generation of national martial arts.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, the headquarters of the World Martial Arts Association also held an emergency


    meeting to discuss countermeasures.


    The rotating director had passed away and they needed to elect a recement.


    In the conference room, many people from all over the world, each with different secret agendas, were


    now arguing with each other incessantly!


    Half of them supported the Lopez family of Fusha to be the new director of the board.


    The other half expressed different opinions.


    Smack!


    One of the national martial arts representatives who was about 40 years old smacked the table angrily.


    With a stern and rigid face, he got up and shouted, ¡°I protest! Director Jensen has just passed away yet


    you¡¯re thinking of recing the governing unit. This is against the rules! Even if you want to change it,


    you have to ask the Jensen family to resign first. Otherwise, before the end of Director Jensen¡¯s term of


    office, the Jensen family is supposed to act as the director ording to the rules.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, most of the people in the conference room looked at him with hostility.


    Among them was a tall man with deep-set eyes and sharp facial features. He looked very snobbish.


    He sneered, ¡°Secretary Yule, please pay attention to the way you speak. This is the World Martial Arts


    Association, not your country. We have the right to decide who will be the next director of the board. So


    please shut up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask someone to escort you out!¡±


    Threat!


    tant threat!


    The middle-aged man, Brady Yule, still wanted to say something when his colleague next to him


    nudged him under the table. They shook his head at him, indicating to him not to act recklessly.


    Secretary Yule¡¯s eyes froze and he squeezed his fists, enduring the anger.


    Then, the meeting proceeded as normal.


    As for the other man, Joe Ernes, he spread his hands and leaned back into the chair. He smiled at


    everyone as he said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a vote by a show of hands. Those who agree that the


    Lopez family of Fusha should take up the position as the next director, please raise your hands.¡±


    Swoosh!


    In the room, more than half of the people raised their hands in agreement.


    Seeing this, Brady and the other man were also very indignant!


    Too hateful!


    How dare they do this?!


    Joe smiled heartily and asked his assistant to take out a document. He took the lead in signing it and


    then handed it to the representatives of the regions present, saying, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s sign it.¡±


    The representatives of each region followed to sign.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    When the document was passed to Brady Yule, he took the pen with a look of anger and got up


    directly. He pressed the pen on the agreement and nced at the others coldly, saying, ¡°This


    agreement is a humiliation, discrimination, and an insult to our national martial arts! I won¡¯t sign it!¡±


    After saying that, Brady directly left his seat and turned around to leave the conference room.


    Suddenly, all kinds of noisyments were heard in the conference room.


    Everyone was whispering about something.


    When Brady walked to the door of the conference room, he paused and squeezed his fists bitterly.


    Turning around, he said to the people who were still in their seats, ¡°Please remember that my fellow


    citizens and the practitioners of our national martial arts will never forget this day!¡±


    After saying that, Brady left the conference room of the World Martial Arts Association with his people.


    Once he was out of the door and in the car, Brady said to his assistant, ¡°Immediately notify the National


    Martial Arts Association and Crawford Jensen. Tell them that the World Martial Arts Association has


    started to make a move against the national martial arts. The forces represented by the Lopez family of


    Fusha are eyeing us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Secretary Yule,¡± the assistant immediately answered.


    Brady¡¯s face was very unpleasant as he continued, ¡°Also, inform all our people in the association to


    submit their resignation today and return with me to the country this evening.¡±


    Many thoughts ran through Brady¡¯s mind. He knew that those people would retaliate and he must make


    advanced preparations.


    Back to the world tournament in Uppercreek.


    Philip and the Jensen family had taken their seats. At this moment, Crawford walked to Philip¡¯s side


    anxiously and whispered, ¡°Young Master rke, we just received news from the World Martial Arts


    Association. The association intends to take action on the Jensen family and national martial arts. They


    drafted an agreement to remove the Jensen family¡¯s position as the director of the board, and at the


    same time, elect the Lopez family as the new director.¡±


    When Crawford received this news, he was not too surprised as he had already guessed it would


    happen.


    However, he did not expect these people to move so quickly and so impatiently.


    After hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened and his brows furrowed. He muttered under his breath, ¡°The


    World Martial Arts Association?¡±


    In the beginning, the Jensen family¡¯s position as the director of the World Martial Arts Association was


    secretly funded by Philip.


    After so many years, Philip had no idea what had be of that association.


    He pondered for a moment, took out his phone, and dialed a number. He asked on the phone, ¡°What


    do you know about the World Martial Arts Association?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Buffer¡¯s respectful voice sounded as he asked, ¡°Oh, my dear Young


    Master rke, do you want to acquire the World Martial Arts Association?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Philip asked.


    After all, foreign investment was involved and it was also a multinational association.


    ¡°Of course, as long as you want it, Young Master rke, I can buy it for you,¡± Buffer replied.


    ¡°Okay, in half an hour, I want the full shares of the World Martial Arts Association.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip hung up the phone and said to Crawford next to him, ¡°It¡¯s settled. Sit down and watch the match.¡±


    Settled?


    Crawford froze momentarily, somewhat unable to react.


    Even so, he still sat aside respectfully.


    Finally, as the host started talking, the world tournament had officially begun!

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    The excitement had finally begun!


    The scene boiled with anticipation. The long-awaited match between national martial arts and martial


    arts delegations from around the world had begun!


    ¡°Okay, the first match is between Josh ncy of Orienta national martial arts and Heiner Kalua of


    Goryeo capoeira!¡±


    When the host yelled, everyone cheered!


    Immediately after, the representative of Goryeo capoeira walked out from the high tform amid the


    shouts. He was a stout man with a burly figure and gave people a sense of oppression!


    With a stern face, he jumped onto the martial arts stage and shouted wildly at the camera.


    ¡°Heiner Kalua, the descendant of the Kalua family of Goryeo capoeira, is a legend with 46 undefeated


    matches in Goryeo!¡±


    The host introduced the contestants and the Goryeo spectators in the venue became excited.


    ¡°Heiner! Down with the national martial arts! Let¡¯s do justice to our Goryeo capoeira!¡±


    ¡°Heiner, I love you! Go for it!¡±


    The crowd was excited. On the stage, Heiner also raised his hands in greeting.


    With a face full of confidence and arrogance, he nced at the area of the venue where the national


    martial arts delegation was and made a provocative beckoning action with his fingers.


    The host said with augh, ¡°It seems that contestant Heiner Kalua can¡¯t wait any longer. Next on the


    stage is our host of this ring. Let us wee the national martial arts representative with a round of


    apuse, Josh ncy!¡±


    With that said, Josh stepped forward and slowly walked down from the high tform.


    Philip nced at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°Take it easy and don¡¯t use too much strength. Your


    target is the Lopez family.¡±


    Josh made an okay gesture, walked down the high tform, and then got up on thepetition


    tform.


    There was thunderous apuse from the audience.


    However, many ignorant people looked at Josh who was on the martial arts stage indifferently and


    made harshments.


    ¡°Who is this person? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Is there such talent in national martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He doesn¡¯t look like much. I can¡¯t see anything great about him.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think they only organized such a world tournament as their final struggle. I¡¯m afraid this man


    won¡¯t even be able to get off the stage after being knocked down and will end up spitting blood.¡±


    The remarks were full of contempt. The majority of these people were national arts families and forces


    that could not achieve any sess.


    Naturally, there were also some spectators and martial arts families from abroad.


    Back to the martial arts stage.


    The host introduced, ¡°Josh ncy is the contestant representing national martial arts. He doesn¡¯t


    belong to any family or forces and only fights for the national martial arts.¡±


    Hearing such an introduction, the cheers of the audience suddenly quietened down.


    After that, sounds of mocking could be heard, and even some booing.


    Not belonging to any family or forces, only fighting for national martial arts?


    Did he think of himself as a martyr?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Many viewers shook their heads at this moment, a look of strong dissatisfaction on their faces. They


    said, ¡°What the hell? Who is this guy? How can he represent our national martial arts in this


    competition? Isn¡¯t this akin to giving up the match to the opponent?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the national martial arts? Is there no one else? This is infuriating!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Jensen family, letting such an amateur on stage? Are they sending him to his


    death?¡±


    The audience was full of frustration.


    They mainly felt indignant at the national martial arts for letting an unknown person take the stage,


    which was the same as giving up the match.


    At this moment, Heiner Kalua sneered as he looked at Josh who was standing in front of him with


    disdain. With strong killing intent in his eyes, he made a throat-cutting gesture while saying, ¡°You¡¯ll be


    beaten to the ground by me. If you don¡¯t want your arms or legs broken, get off the stage now!¡±


    Josh¡¯s expression was indifferent. With his hands across his chest, he stood on the stage.


    He was as steady as a mountain!


    His body was full of chills!


    Soon, this chill spread across the audience in an instant!


    The mor quickly fell silent.


    Heiner frowned, clenched his fists, and stared at the host, shouting, ¡°Hurry up and start the match!¡±


    The host was shocked by that intensity and quickly shouted, ¡°And now, the match officially begins!¡±


    As he said that, Heiner preemptively took the initiative and clenched his fists before rushing at Josh. He


    shouted, ¡°Pretentious prick! Now, die!¡±


    Everyone in the audience cringed.


    The huge eight-screen LCD disy above also disyed a live close-up shot of Heiner¡¯s attack!


    Too fierce!


    Meanwhile, Josh still stood on the same spot emotionlessly.


    Most people felt a pang of helplessness.


    It was over.


    This unknown Josh ncy, he could not have been scared silly by the other party, right?


    Immediately after!


    A loud bang resounded throughout the audience!


    Especially with the 3D surround sound effect, everyone felt like they were experiencing it themselves


    firsthand!


    Everyone could not bear to look at the scene.


    It was over. Josh would surely be blown away with that punch!


    Just when everyone thought so, the scene that took ce on the stagepletely took everyone by


    surprise!


    Heiner was the one who got blown away by Josh¡¯s punch instead,nding several meters away. He fell


    heavily on the stage and rolled over dozens of times before he finally stopped!


    The venue fell into a dead silence!

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    At the scene, Josh was still standing there nonchntly without moving at all!


    As for Heiner Kalua, Goryeo¡¯s youngest and most outstanding capoeira master, he was sprawled on


    the ground in a dead faint!


    One of the cameras suddenly gave a close-up on Josh.


    He shrugged and said ndly, ¡°Too weak.¡±


    Hiss!


    The venue went silent.


    This sentence was broadcasted live and resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Immediately after¡­


    The venue erupted into a tsunami of cheers and shouts!


    The spectators who originally thought that Josh would definitely lose were now excited!


    One punch!


    He only used one punch to defeat Goryeo¡¯s youngest and most outstanding capoeira master!


    Too strong!


    From this point on, no one dared to underestimate Josh ncy on the martial arts stage.


    As for the Goryeo¡¯s martial arts delegation, all the representatives looked ashen and generally


    ufortable.


    Suddenly!


    A shout resounded through the audience!


    ¡°Josh ncy is invincible! National martial arts are invincible!¡±


    The cameras shifted and a figure appeared on the eight-screen disy high in the sky.


    At this moment, Philip was holding the microphone in one hand and had one foot stepped on the railing


    of the high tform. He leaned forward with a look of domineering arrogance and said, ¡°Who dares to


    say that our country has no one else who can fight? Today, I, Philip rke, will show all of you that


    these eight people will defeat all 23 regional martial arts representatives on this tournament stage!¡±


    His charisma of an overbearing president was disyed in full force!


    Hiss!


    Too audacious!


    Where did this guy get the microphone from and why was the camera giving him a close-up shot?!


    That handsome face was too damn hateful!


    All the women in the venue got excited and looks of idolization appeared!


    ¡°Ah, so handsome!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome I can hardly breathe! How can he be so cool and dominant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m melting!¡±


    Then, the crowd erupted and started chanting Josh¡¯s name.


    Philip smiled and sat down calmly. He nced over at the Fusha delegation area and saw Javi Lopez


    staring at him sinisterly.


    Philip immediately pointed a middle finger at him.


    F*ck!


    Javi exploded in a rage. He got up, pointed at Philip, and roared, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    All the Lopez family members around him also stood up and red at Philip furiously.


    Swoosh!


    Behind Philip, a group of Jensen family members and bodyguards in ck suits all stood up. They


    stared fiercely at the other party.


    Instantly, the Lopez family¡¯s presence weakened.


    Why?


    It was because there were nearly 100 people behind Philip!


    The Lopez family only added up to 20 or 30 people!


    Naturally, this scene was also broadcasted live.


    Instantly, there was a barrage ofments on the major live streaming tforms!


    Philip was a real man!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was too explosive, too pretentious!


    At the same time on the tournament stage, the host continued to shout, ¡°Next, the national martial arts


    will fight against the Lopez family of Fusha!¡±


    It was finally here!

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    At the announcement, the crowd went wild!


    No one expected the long-awaited match to happen so soon!


    The second match was national martial arts against the Lopez family of Fusha!


    Cheers and discussions erupted all over the ce!


    At this scene, some spectators who did not know the inside story asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Why is there so much excitement over this hype?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, wasn¡¯t there just some trash talk before the match? Why is everyone so excited now?¡±


    Someone who knew the inside story exined at this time, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Fusha martial arts


    delegation is represented by the Lopez family this time. It¡¯s that person sitting right in the middle. His


    name is Javi Lopez. He has challenged many national martial arts families without a single defeat, and


    his methods are extremely ruthless. Many people got their arms and legs broken by him, and they can¡¯t


    practice martial arts ever again. Moreover, these b*stards also provoke our national martial arts and


    even humiliate our people. So, don¡¯t you think we should cheer for national martial arts?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Those people don¡¯t even consider whose territory they¡¯re in! Hundreds of years ago, they


    learned our national arts and modified it!¡±


    The crowd was excited as wave after wave of shouts and cheers for national martial arts could be


    heard.


    On the stage, Josh stood there alone with a proud look and indifferent eyes. His arms were across his


    chest as he looked calmly at the approaching Mateo Lopez.


    The host also ran over at this moment and asked, ¡°Do you need to substitute?¡±


    Josh shook his head and said into the microphone, ¡°No need, I¡¯m more than enough.¡±


    Brazen!


    The crowd cheered!


    This was the confidence and dignity of national martial arts!


    With a sullen face, Mateo stood on the stage and walked toward Josh with a provocative gesture. He


    said in a cold voice, ¡°You damn pig! I, Mateo Lopez, will use my strength to prove that your national


    martial arts are nothing but rubbish!¡±


    After saying that, Mateo waved a greeting to the Fusha spectators in the auditorium.


    ¡°Mateo! Defeat him! Show him the prestige of Fusha!¡±


    ¡°Mateo, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Mateo, you¡¯re the strongest boxer in Fusha! Down with them!¡±


    The Fusha audience was so excited that they almost rushed down to take the stage themselves.


    Mateo also yelled his response to those spectators before turning around and bowing to Javi and


    Rafael on the high tform. He shouted, ¡°Patriarch, Young Master, let me put an end to this worthless


    trash right now!¡±


    After that, he turned around, adjusted his uniform, and assumed a fighting stance. He said grimly,


    ¡°You¡¯ll die miserably! If you kneel and beg for mercy now, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    National martial arts were rubbish!


    Only Fusha boxing was the true martial art!


    However¡­


    Josh did not even pay attention to the guy in front of him. He just looked at the host indifferently and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    The host responded and shouted, ¡°Start the match!¡±


    Bang!


    The moment the host spoke!


    Before he stepped off the stage, he felt a gush of wind!


    Immediately after, a loud thud spread throughout the auditorium!


    When the crowd reacted and saw the scene on the stage, everyone was dumbfounded!


    Mateo Lopez was already on the ground in a dead faint!


    As for Josh, he was stepping on Mateo¡¯s chest at this moment while ncing at the audience


    emotionlessly. He then shouted at the delegation area where the Lopez family was, ¡°If you want to


    fight,e at me all at once! Stop wasting my time with this rubbish!¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    Their hearts were violently shaken!


    This was outrageous!


    How dare he provoke the Lopez family like this?!


    All at once?


    After a brief moment of silence, the whole room went into an uproar!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone could see that Josh was really strong!


    He defeated two people in a row and both of them were defeated in one move!


    In the delegates¡¯ resting area, all the members of the Lopez family were now full of anger. They got up


    angrily and wanted to rush up the stage!

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    ¡°Everyone stop!¡±


    Javi shouted solemnly with a cold intent in his eyes. He stared at the arrogant Josh on the stage and


    said to the man next to him, ¡°Pedro Lopez, try him out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    The disciple of the Lopez family stood up angrily and stepped onto the martial arts stage under the


    gazes of the audience


    ording to the rules of the match, the host must first ask Josh a question. ¡°Do you need to


    substitute?¡±


    Josh shook his head indifferently, his eyes sweeping upward beforending on Javi Lopez. He


    stretched out his arm, pointed at him, and said with a beckoning motion, ¡°Javi Lopez, the person I want


    to challenge is you. Don¡¯t you have anyone else in Fusha?¡±


    Arrogant!


    The corners of Pedro¡¯s eyes froze as he directly lunged forward and threw a punch!


    However, Josh impassively dodged sideways and followed with a knee strike!


    Bam!


    Pedro flew out several meters, staggered around for a few steps, and spat a mouthful of blood before


    crashing to the ground!


    Another instant defeat!


    This time, the entire audience wentpletely quiet.


    Rafael could not sit still any longer. He got up angrily and shouted to Javi, ¡°Javi, go! Show them the


    strength of our Lopez family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father!¡±


    Javi received the order and stepped on the stage.


    His appearance was greeted by the cheers of many Fusha spectators!


    They shouted at the top of their lungs, ¡°Go for it, Javi! Show them the fighting spirit of Fusha!¡±


    ¡°Javi, beat him! You must take him out!¡±


    Amid the shouts from the crowd, Javi red at Josh and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re determined to die, I¡¯ll


    fulfill your wish! I¡¯ll show you the gap between us!¡±


    Suddenly, Javi radiated with an iparably domineering and fierce aura!


    That intensity quickly spread to the audience, making everyone feel that the next match would be a


    sh of the titans!


    Javi Lopez was an undefeated boxing expert.


    Moreover, he was the most qualified young talent to be the next Major in Fusha!


    He had unlimited potential!


    However, looking at Josh at this moment, he was still aloof. With a faint smile on the corners of his


    mouth, he looked at the other party and said, ¡°I can say the same to you as well.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    On the stand, Philip crossed his arms and shook his propped leg. He was not paying too much


    attention to the happenings on stage and was chatting with Wynn on his phone.


    He had already predicted the oue.


    On the contrary, Crawford was very restless. He looked at Philip as the man yed with his phone and


    his words were stuck ufortably in his throat.


    ¡°Young Master rke, can Mr. ncy win this match?¡± Crawford could not help asking.


    After all, this was a battle of honor for the national martial arts.


    Philip raised his head, nced at the stage, and took out a microphone from somewhere. At the same


    time, with a wave of his hand, the aerial camera hovering high in the sky focused its lens on Philip.


    Swish!


    An innocent and handsome smiling face appeared on the live feed of the venue as well as on the live


    broadcasts of various tforms around the world.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Philip turned to the camera, grinned broadly, and said, ¡°Hello everybody, my name is Philip rke. I¡¯m


    interrupting the tournament to bring you an advertisement. Anyone interested in learning national


    martial arts can register at Dragon Gate of Uppercreek or any martial arts hall of the Jensen family. In


    the following scene, you will witness the truly domineering aspect of national martial arts.¡±


    Stunned!


    The audience was dumbfounded!


    Even the viewers watching the broadcasts were astounded!


    Holy sh*t!


    Could they advocate national martial arts like this?


    Next to Philip, Crawford also had a dumbfounded look. After that, he realized something and was


    suddenly excited!


    At this time, the master of Dragon Gate, Jeremy Yarner, rushed over with a blooming smile on his face.


    He said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master rke, for giving Dragon Gate publicity. From today onward, I¡¯m at


    your disposal.¡±


    He was as happy as a five-year-old kid!


    Jeremy did not expect such a good thing to happen!


    The live broadcasts were being watched by tens of millions of viewers all over the world!


    In other words, Philip was taking this opportunity to advocate national martial arts to the world!


    Moreover, the instant defeats in the first three matches already spoke volumes of the national martial


    arts!


    As long as Josh defeated Javi next, national martial arts would undeniably be the world¡¯s number one!


    Thus, Jeremy was very clear about the true meaning behind Philip¡¯s publicity stunt.


    At that time, hundreds of thousands, or even millions, of people would register to learn national martial


    arts. How spectacr!


    National martial arts would prosper!


    Philip smiled calmly and said to Jeremy, ¡°Master Yarner, I need a favor from you.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jeremy quickly said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯re too polite. Just say the word.¡±


    Philip nodded, gestured for Jeremy to lean close, and whispered in his ear.


    Jeremy frowned, tilted his head, and confirmed, ¡°Young Master rke, are you sure you want to do


    this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead. I¡¯ll take the me if something happens,¡± Philip said.


    Jeremy did not hesitate and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of it. I won¡¯t


    trouble you, Young Master rke.¡±


    After that, Jeremy turned around and left the venue.


    Crawford quickly asked, ¡°Young Master rke, do you need me to do anything?¡±


    Philip was still thinking when a call came in. Buffer said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, everything is settled.


    You are now the executive of the World Martial Arts Association and own all the shares of the


    association¡¯s assets that total to 240 million dors.¡±


    Philip responded, ¡°Send out a notification to remove the membership privileges of the Lopez family in


    Fusha. At the same time, thoroughly investigate those who secretly funded Fusha. If you find any


    problems, gather the evidence and hand it over to the local police force.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. rke. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡±


    Then, he said to the sexy blonde assistant beside him, ¡°Follow Mr. rke¡¯s instructions and execute


    them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. President,¡± the blonde female assistant answered. Then, she swayed her hips and left the


    president¡¯s office.


    Back to the tournament venue.


    On stage, as soon as the host dered the start of the match, a fierce fight broke out between the two


    contenders!


    The entire stage was full of male testosterone!


    The thumps of the punches and kicksbined with the adrenaline rush were just like a scene in a


    kung fu movie!


    The scene was explosive!


    The audience¡¯s hearts were in their throats and it was hard to predict the oue.


    No one expected that Josh could fight evenly with Javi.


    It was shocking!


    Rafael¡¯s face was gloomy, and his fists were clenched tightly.


    There was actually such a powerful person in national martial arts.


    No one below the Ace level would be a match!


    Hateful!


    National martial arts had actually concealed their true strength!


    Many people shared the same thoughts as Rafael Lopez.


    In the audience, many unscrupulous forces and families were dumbfounded at the scene on stage.


    Too strong!


    They did not expect such young talent in national martial arts!


    Damn it!


    They were in danger.

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    While thinking about it, the group of people slowly directed their eyes to Philip who was sitting in the


    auditorium not far away. He was ying with his phone with his legs propped.


    Seven members of the Dragon Warriors sat behind him with the same indifferent andzy attitude.


    Some even held their heads with bored expressions on their faces.


    What was the meaning of this?


    This group of people was not nervous at all!


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s smiling face appeared again on the live broadcast as he said calmly, ¡°Josh,


    hurry up. I¡¯m waiting to do the next advertisement.¡±


    Pfft!


    Many spectators in the audience almost choked.


    Gosh!


    This was taking things too far!


    They were not putting the Lopez family of Fusha in their eyes at all!


    On stage, Javi saw the innocent and handsome face on the screen, immediately exploding with anger!


    In the stand, the members of the Lopez family stood up in anger while pointing at Philip in a fury. They


    started cursing.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, two groups of people started cursing at each other!


    Philip took the lead, stepped on the chair, and took the microphone before cursing, ¡°Another word from


    you and I¡¯ll lead my people to destroy your Lopez family!¡±


    Uproar!


    Everyone gasped!


    The various forces in front of the cameras were also taken aback.


    This guy named Philip rke was really daring.


    He was too insolent and too presumptuous!


    Many people who did not know Philip¡¯s identity were full of admiration for him at this moment.


    A role model!


    It was not until this moment that someone at the scene recognized Philip and shouted, ¡°I know him. He


    built the Confucius Temple on Mount Fuji!¡±


    Wow!


    Built a temple?


    Damn it!


    That was so crazy!


    It turned out that he had such a background!


    The moment these words were uttered, the whole venue was shocked. No, the whole world was


    shocked!


    Most people at the scene were aware of this taboo rumor.


    However, due to the deliberate suppression within the Fushamunity, not many paid attention to


    this news anymore as time passed.


    However, the Confucius Temple still stood on Mount Fuji!


    When Rafael and several Majors heard this, they immediately stared at Philip with shining eyes.


    ¡°It really is him!¡±


    One of the Majors said gruffly.


    Swish!


    Instantly, the seven Majors stood two meters away from Philip. Each with a fierce look, they shouted at


    him, ¡°Boy, did you build the Confucius Temple in Mount Fuji back then?¡±


    Philip shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°So what if I did?¡±


    He admitted it!


    In a sh, the seven of them were targeting Philip with strong killing intents.


    This was a humiliation to Fusha!


    As Majors, they must defend the honor of Fusha!


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± one of the Majors bellowed and threw a punch at Philip!

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    The force contained in this punch was extremely terrifying!


    An ordinary person who got hit by this punch would either be dead or crippled!


    It was evident that these Majors were attacking to kill!


    However¡­


    Facing this punch, Philip¡¯s eyes werepletely calm and he did not move at all!


    This scene was naturally broadcasted live!


    The entire audience and even the viewers watching the broadcasts all broke out in a cold sweat!


    It was over!


    This arrogant kid was doomed!


    That was a prominent Major from Fusha!


    However, a surprising scene happened instead!


    That Major¡¯s punch stopped one inch away from Philip¡¯s chest!


    It was because at that very moment, he felt a monstrous killing intent that was as vast as an ocean that


    was firmly directed on him.


    Not only him, but the other six Majors around him also felt the same overwhelming chills and killing


    intent!


    This was even stronger than an Ace¡¯s killing intent!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When the Majors nced over at the Six Aces, they realized that they had not moved from their


    original positions right from the start. They were just looking at them coldly as if they were a bunch of


    idiots!


    What was going on?


    If it were not the Six Aces who made a move, then who was it?


    How could this person possess such a strong killing intent?


    This aura of a demonic god caused the Majors to sweat profusely as their heartbeats elerated!


    At that moment, they even felt as if they had gone to hell and back again!


    A cold voice sounded from the side at this time, ¡°Does the Fusha Majors want to take action against my


    young master?¡±


    The seven Majors and the people around them nced toward a masculine figure in the crowd.


    Fulton Hash.


    He stood up calmly at this moment, his every movement carrying an intensity that could split


    mountains!


    He walked over, and every step he took caused the hearts of the seven Majors to jump wildly!


    It was this person in front of them who had exuded the strong killing intent that permeated the entire


    venue just now!


    What a strong murderous aura!


    This level of strength was definitely above the Aces!


    The seven Majors were dumbfounded!


    They never thought that there would be someone who surpassed the Aces within the borders!


    The few that they knew of were the supreme-level figures.


    Could it be that the man in front of them was a supreme?


    In that case, why did he mention a young master?


    Instantly, the seven Majors, and even Rafael Lopez who was behind them, felt their scalps tingling!


    If they offended someone who they suspected to be a supreme figure, no matter how great the Lopez


    family was, they would be doomed!


    This was not a battle between parties of the same level of skills at all!


    Smack!


    Suddenly, Fulton made a move and pped the face of the Major from earlier angrily!


    Bang!


    Like a kite with a broken string, the Major fell from the stand and crashed on the ground heavily!


    Several teeth were knocked out of his mouth that was full of blood!


    Hiss!


    The people around were prominent figures from national martial arts families and martial arts forces


    around the world.


    How could they not know what kind of strength it would take to send a Fusha Major flying with one


    p?!


    Horrifying!


    Too strong!


    Everyone gasped!


    Even the other six Majors gulped.


    The aura radiating from the man in front of them was too strong!


    This scene was not shown on the live feed and most people in the venue were also not aware of this.


    It was because this venue was really too big, amodating up to 100,000 people.


    What was happening in this corner was only clearly witnessed by the surrounding people.


    Of course, not all the spectators around knew the full story. They just thought that two parties had


    broken out in a conflict.


    Seeing theirpanion being sent flying, a trace of apprehension appeared in the eyes of the


    remaining Majors.


    The fighting spirit of Fusha warriors was the only thing that kept them standing.


    Rafael Lopez quickly stepped forward, hurriedly put on a smiling face, and said, ¡°This is a


    misunderstanding. May I know your name?¡±


    There was no other choice.


    Even a Major was sent flying with just one p. If this continued, it would be possible that this would be


    the end of the road for the seven Majors!

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±


    Without waiting for Fulton to respond, Philip snorted coldly as he stared mockingly at Rafael Lopez and


    the six Majors behind him.


    That smile of his made the several Majors tremble.


    What was this guy trying to do?


    ¡°Mr. rke, if we¡¯ve done anything wrong, I, Rafael Lopez, will apologize to you.¡±


    Rafael frowned and made the biggest concession.


    He did not have a choice. The eyes of this godlike figure in front were locked on them the entire time.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Very well. Here, take the microphone. The camera is over there. Apologize to


    me in front of all the audience. Can you do that?¡±


    Crack!


    Rafael¡¯s fists that were hidden in his sleeves were almost crushed to pieces by his force!


    This audacious brat was simply too much!


    ¡°Mr. rke, there¡¯s no need to take things so far, right? After all, we have some cooperation and


    cultural exchange between Fusha martial arts and national martial arts.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyes flickered as his expression grew cold.


    However, the response he got was Philip¡¯s cold words. ¡°Since you refuse to apologize, there¡¯s nothing I


    can do. Fulton, anyone who wanted to make a move against me just now, break all their limbs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    Fulton replied and a terrible chill broke out all over his body!


    At this moment, the expressions on Rafael and the other Majorspletely crumbled!


    They could hardly stand still under Fulton¡¯s intimidation!


    Too strong!


    Was he still human?


    Rafael boiled with hatred!


    If the Fusha martial arts circle lost these seven Majors, it would be equivalent to shing the power of


    Fusha martial arts by half!


    The consequences would be inconceivable!


    At that very moment, the audience erupted with shouts and mor!


    At the scene, as well as in the cameras, Josh had kicked Javi off the stage!


    Javi rolled over on the ground several times and was covered in bruises.


    He got up from the ground with difficulty and staggered, but the severe pain on his body made him fall


    to his knees!


    Javi Lopez had lost!


    In the audience, the citizens exploded with loud shouts and cheers!


    As for the Fusha spectators, they were devastated and could not believe the scene before them!


    ¡°Well, your son has lost. Have you made a decision yet?¡± Philip asked calmly.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rafael looked at the stage. His son was kneeling on the ground at the moment with his head drooping


    down.


    He lost!


    Total defeat!


    He could not believe that one single person could defeat the most powerful descendant of Fusha


    boxing!


    Rafael was silent, and his face was grim.


    While Rafael hesitated, Philip had already taken the microphone and shouted to the audience, ¡°After


    today, who dares to say that there¡¯s no one in our country¡¯s martial arts who¡¯s a worthy opponent?


    Anyone who still refuses to believe it, go up on the stage and challenge us! If you can defeat the man


    on the stage, national martial arts will withdraw from the world martial arts arena!¡±


    Wow!


    One person would challenge all participating delegations!


    It was too explosive!


    However, no one went up to the stage.


    They were not stupid. Everyone had clearly seen what just happened.


    On that stage, Josh ncy was like a mountain!


    The national martial arts were truly invincible!


    ¡°Okay, since no one is willing to take up the challenge, I hereby dere that national martial arts will be


    the leading martial arts in the world! If there are any repeat offenders, I¡¯ll personally go to your families


    and regions to demand an exnation!¡±


    Philip looked into the camera and shouted coldly.


    The audience was silent!


    Then, he turned to Rafael and said, ¡°You only have one chance. Apologize, or I¡¯ll bring my people to


    crush your Fusha martial arts circle!¡±

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    The solemn rebuke resounded throughout the audience!


    The entire venue fell silent at this moment!


    Everyone looked at the two opposing groups of people on the high tform.


    This scene was also broadcasted live to the world!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The representatives of national martial arts were confronting the representatives from the Fusha martial


    arts circle!


    All the citizens in the venue waited with bated breath!


    They had tears in their eyes for some reason, especially when they saw the group of people led by


    Philip making such a forceful deration against Fusha martial arts under the global spotlight.


    It was so emotional!


    They were too excited!


    For many years, they had weathered the hardships through the storms and devastation. Many


    emotions were buried in their flesh and blood, engraved in their bones!


    Today was a day worthy ofmemoration by all the descendants of national martial arts as well as


    the citizens of the nation!


    Everyone looked forward to it!


    Immediately after, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Apologize! Apologize!¡±


    Instantly, most of the audience stood up and raised their fists while shouting, ¡°Apologize! Apologize!¡±


    In a venue that could amodate 100,000 people, the sound was like the rumble of thunder and roar


    of an avnche!


    Astounding!


    The shouts that came in waves swept through the sky!


    The emotions of the crowd also soared!


    In contrast, only the delegation of the Fusha martial arts circle had iparably gloomy faces.


    They could hardly withstand the pressure!


    Those were the shouts from the entire crowd!


    Everything was being broadcasted live all over the world!


    Rafael¡¯s hands were trembling, and his forehead was also full of cold sweat


    Behind him, the eyes of the six Majors were filled with hatred!


    This was too much!


    However, it was the reality!


    ¡°Mr. rke, do you really want to take it this far? The Lopez family has lost today, but it doesn¡¯t mean


    that the Fusha martial arts have lost. I hope you¡¯ll think twice and not go too far, Mr. rke.¡±


    Rafael tried to make thest desperate attempt!


    It was because once he made this apology, the entire Fusha martial arts circle would be put to shame!


    The Lopez family would also be a disgrace to the Fusha martial arts circle!


    ¡°Too far?¡±


    Philip sneered, ¡°When the members of your Lopez family stepped into this territory, fought against our


    martial arts circle, and did whatever they wanted, why didn¡¯t you think they went too far?


    ¡°When your Fusha martial arts treated our national martial arts as a stepping stone to get to the top,


    why didn¡¯t you think you went too far?


    ¡°When you, Rafael Lopez, showed your fangs to the Jensen family and the national martial arts, why


    didn¡¯t you think you went too far?¡±


    Three questions in a row, each carrying terrible chills!


    Rafael¡¯s face turned darker with each question and he took half a step back!


    He was speechless!


    The emotions of the audience were also stoked by Philip¡¯s questioning!


    The shouts grew louder and louder!


    ¡°Apologize!


    ¡°Fusha must apologize!¡±


    ¡°The Lopez family must apologize!¡±


    Hearing the shouts, Rafael could hardly control his expression. He stared at Philip with a chill at the


    corners of his eyes and sneered sinisterly, ¡°Mr. rke, I admire your courage and means, but Mr.


    Jensen has passed away! To tell you the truth, the Jensen family¡¯s position as the director of the board


    of the World Martial Arts Association will soon be reced by my Lopez family. Your national martial


    arts will still be trampled under Fusha¡¯s feet!¡±


    What did it matter if the opponent had disyed some strength?

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    As long as they took over the position as director of the board of the World Martial Arts Association, the


    Lopez family and even the Fusha martial arts circle would have unprecedented opportunities for


    development!


    No matter how powerful the national martial arts was, these people would not dare to openly confront


    the World Martial Arts Association.


    That would be risking a confrontation with the entire world!


    However, Philip smiled faintly with a shrug and said, ¡°You can make a call and ask what your Lopez


    family¡¯s position in the World Martial Arts Association is now.¡±


    Hearing this, Rafael frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rafael sensed a hint of danger. Especially when he saw the look in Philip¡¯s eyes, he could tell that the


    other party seemed to be very confident.


    Did he have a trump card?


    Was it possible that he could even control the World Martial Arts Association?


    Impossible!


    That was an international association, an alliance of martial arts families and forces from all regions of


    the world.


    How could he possibly¡­


    However, Philip¡¯s next words made Rafael realize that things had changed.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Excuse me, but just ten minutes ago, your Lopez family, including all the other


    people that the Fusha martial arts circle has arranged in the World Martial Association, have already


    gotten your membership revoked. Furthermore, the Lopez family will be the first target of the


    association¡¯s suppression.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Rafael furiously clenched his fists tightly.


    Impossible!


    He must be lying!


    Fusha had been in the World Martial Arts Association for so many years. How could they go down just


    like that?


    Suddenly!


    A phone rang incessantly!


    The hearts of Rafael and the Lopez family jumped at that ringtone.


    It could not be such a coincidence, right?


    Rafael quickly picked up the call and bellowed sullenly, ¡°Damn it! What is it?¡±


    On the other end of the line was the voice of an anxious middle-aged man. ¡°Master Rafael, something


    has happened! Just now, the World Martial Arts Association officially informed us that our Lopez


    family¡¯s membership has been revoked!¡±


    Hiss!


    Rafael sucked in the cold air!


    It was actually true!


    ¡°What happened? How is this possible?¡± Rafael shouted angrily.


    At the same time, his gaze fell on the nonchnt Philip. Was it really him?


    ¡°Master Rafael, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. We heard that the big boss behind the


    association has changed. 20 minutes ago, someone forcefully bought over the association and drove


    all the other shareholders out. Moreover, several managers we¡¯ve been in contact with were also fired


    from the association ten minutes ago!¡±


    The man continued to exin, his tone anxious and trembling.


    Hearing this, Rafael finally understood.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone had forcefully taken over the World Martial Arts Association!


    Who was it?


    Philip rke?!


    Rafael had no way to find out, but he already had someone in mind and that was the young man in


    front of him!


    Hateful!


    He actually had such means and power!


    Rafael ended the call. With a dark face, he stared at Philip without saying a word for a long time.


    Philip also looked at the other party coldly.


    Finally, Rafael could not bear the pressure. He bent over and said, ¡°On behalf of the Lopez family, I,


    Rafael Lopez, apologize to all of you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Speak louder, I can¡¯t hear you,¡± Philip said tly.


    When he heard this, Rafael was about to explode in anger!


    He squeezed his fists tightly. Under the burning gazes of the audience and the surround-view cameras,


    he respectfully bent down again and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I, Rafael Lopez, on behalf of the Lopez family,


    apologize to the national martial arts circle and all of you!¡±

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    This apology was heard by the entire audience and the viewers all around the world watching the live


    broadcasts!


    The Lopez family had officially bowed their heads to the national martial arts!


    At this moment, the entire venue was abuzz!


    Many people hugged each other and cried for joy!


    It had not been easy!


    The national martial arts had been in decline in recent years and was constantly criticized by many


    people, even humiliated by foreign martial arts circles.


    The inheritors of the national martial arts, as well as the disciples of national martial arts families, had


    long had enough!


    Among them, the Fusha martial arts circle had been targeting the national martial arts. In major


    competitions, the criticism toward and humiliation of national martial arts had never stopped!


    However, today, the Lopez family, the first family of Fusha boxing, apologized to the national martial


    arts!


    Everyone was excited!


    Many heads and disciples of national martial arts families had reddened eyes at this moment.


    They had been waiting for this day for a long time!


    They had been trying to revive the national martial arts!


    Even the Jensen family members were very excited at this moment!


    Crawford¡¯s eyes were full of tears as his heart surged.


    He nced at the old master¡¯s memorial que and said in his heart, ¡®Father, your spirit in heaven


    must be watching this. Fusha has apologized to our national martial arts! All of this happened because


    of Young Master rke. He¡¯s the great benefactor of our national martial arts!¡¯


    At the same time, Philip looked at Rafael and the others ndly before yelling, ¡°Since you¡¯ve


    apologized, get lost!¡±


    Like an ancient bell, his voice echoed and quickly resounded throughout the venue!


    Rafael secretly clenched his fists and left the venue with his people.


    Before leaving, he even turned back and looked at Philip with resentment, remembering this face!


    They would definitely repay this humiliation one day!


    After that, thepetition at the venue came to an end amid the cheers!


    Most of the participating delegations were just going through the motions.


    They had never intended to take the stage at all. They were simply waiting to see how the Lopez family


    would act.


    Now that the Lopez family had conceded and apologized, they would just be asking for trouble if they


    issued a challenge again.


    Soon, Philip and the others left the venue, but he and Josh did not return directly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving the venue, a team of fully armedbatants wearing ckbat uniforms and ck


    berets appeared in front of Philip.


    ¡°Young Master rke, Mr. Cole requests for your presence. There¡¯s an unexpected situation.¡±


    The leader of the team stood upright and said respectfully.


    Philip, Josh, and the others did not dy. They got into a ck Cadic next to them and headed


    straight for the suburbs.


    Soon, they arrived at a makeshift tent.


    The moment Mitch Cole saw Philip, he walked over briskly, stretched out his hand, and said with a


    smile, ¡°Young Master rke.¡±


    Philip nodded, shook his hand, and nced at the equipment as well as monitoring screens in the tent.


    He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mitch immediately told the surveince personnel to rey a surveince video. About five foreigners


    appeared on the screen, each of them burly and wearing a cap.


    What was special about them were the matching tattoos in the shape of a ck sickle on their necks.


    Mitch immediately zoomed in on this tattoo and exined to Philip, Josh, and the others, ¡°Young


    Master rke, they¡¯re not ordinary people. ording to the clues we found in our investigation, these


    people belong to a powerful organization in the West.¡±


    Philip asked with a frown, ¡°The West? Which organization?¡±


    On the side, Carlisle Sutton took out the information and handed it to Philip while saying, ¡°The Hall of


    Hades from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West. They¡¯re the subordinates of Hades, the King of the


    Underworld.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip frowned and exchanged nces with Josh and the others.


    Following that, they quickly flipped through the information.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Mitch Cole continued, ¡°Are you aware of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, Young Master?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I know a little about their existence. You may continue.¡±


    ¡°ording to theprehensive information we received, a total of four forces from different halls


    have snuck in during the world tournament earlier. We have arranged for monitoring and tracking of


    these people in batches.¡±


    While Mitch was talking, the monitoring screen simultaneously disyed the personnel distribution of


    the four forces of the halls.


    ¡°We have identified the identities of these people. They belong to Hades, the King of the Underworld,


    and Poseidon, the God of the Sea. We have yet to determine the remaining two forces,¡± Mitch said.


    Philip¡¯s eyes twitched as he looked at the monitoring screen. He fell into deep thought before asking,


    ¡°Have you found out what¡¯s their intention?¡±


    Mitch shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. Earlier, these people just pretended to be part of


    the crowd and snuck in. They haven¡¯t done anything that crossed the line.


    ¡°However, a few minutes ago, we lost contact with the squad that we arranged to tail the five members


    from the Hall of Hades. Since then, we haven¡¯t been able to reach them.¡±


    Mitch said anxiously, already prepared for the worst.


    At this moment, Mitch¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mitch asked. Then, his face quickly darkened.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mitch looked at Philip and said, ¡°The third squad that was tailing the


    people from the Hall of Hades was found near theke. No one survived.¡±


    When Philip, Josh, and the others heard that, their hearts sank, and the expressions on their faces


    were very grim.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look,¡± Philip said.


    After that, Mitch led them and hurried to theke.


    The scene was already sealed by thebat security personnel from the other squads.


    Philip looked at thebat security that had been neatly arranged and covered with white cloths, his


    brows furrowing deeply!


    The Hall of the Underworld!


    How dare they act indiscriminately within the borders!


    They were courting death!


    ¡°Philip, what should we do?¡± Josh and the seven other Dragon Warriors stood beside Philip and asked


    solemnly.


    There was anger and intention to murder in their hearts!


    Foreign forces dared to hurt people in their territory!


    They had vited the creed of the Dragon Warriors!


    ¡°Prepare for battle! Search the entire city and find those five people responsible! Also, immediately


    contact allbat security personnel in Uppercreek and issue an emergency notification! At the same


    time, follow my wishes and send a notice to the Hall of Hades. Tell them to beware of their necks. I,


    Philip rke, will personally look for them!¡±


    Philip shouted in a cold voice with monstrous killing intent in his eyes!


    Even after so many years away from the Dragon Warriors, the murderous aura in him was still there!


    For invading his territory and hurting his fellow countrymen, they deserved to die!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mitch replied and immediately made arrangements.


    Meanwhile, Philip looked at the personnel being carried away and continued, ¡°Offer condolences to


    their families. Give them as much money as they need to take care of the next three generations.¡±


    Carlisle nodded and immediately made arrangements.


    Following that, Philip¡¯s eyes froze as he looked at theke in front of him. He asked Josh who was next


    to him, ¡°Can we transfer some people from the Dragon Warriors?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say. The teacher is also facing some troubles on his side.


    The forces in the six areas are keeping a close eye on us. Things are especially serious on one side


    with manyplications.¡±


    Philip nodded, thought about it, and took out his phone. After dialing a number, he said, ¡°Uncle Tim, I


    need to borrow some people from you.¡±

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    On the other end of the phone, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice said heartily, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll dispatch


    however many people you need and make immediate arrangements for you.¡±


    Philip thought for a while and gave an estimate, ¡°Threebatant squads.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Will it be enough? If not, I can send more,¡± Tim rke replied.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. Too many will only attract attention.¡±


    The reason for this personnel transfer was just to make a trip to Country M and visit the Hall of Hades.


    Too many people would make it difficult to cross the border.


    Tim hummed before saying in a low voice, ¡°By the way, I need to ask you. Did you detain Connor


    rke, Allen rke, and Levi rke of the branch family?¡±


    Tim had heard of this news before but never paid much attention to it.


    It was a fact that the branch family had crossed the line.


    It was time for them to face the repercussions.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Why? Did the branch family go to the main family and demand for their release?¡± Philip


    asked.


    ¡°Yes, you rascal. Why did you make such a fuss this time? That¡¯s Connor rke. Even your father has


    to call him ¡®Uncle¡¯.¡±


    Tim said gruffly but he had no intention of ming Philip.


    He continued to ask, ¡°What do you n to do next? After such a bigmotion, your father can only


    remain passive. The chieftain joined forces with 13 persons in charge of the branch family and five


    elders from the Law Enforcement Hall to make demands for your father to release them. They even


    issued an order to bring you back. Your father managed to withstand the pressure from the branch


    family and dismissed them temporarily, but you might have to make a trip back home this time.¡±


    After Tim finished speaking, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Father can¡¯t handle the branch family?¡±


    Tim chuckled. ¡°You underestimate your father. He¡¯s appearing weak just to find out who is secretly


    supporting the branch family. This time, even some guys from the main family couldn¡¯t wait to jump out


    and stand on the side of the branch family. You have to understand that the matter is not trivial this


    time. Most likely, your father will conduct a major clean-up in the branch family.¡±


    Philip detaining Connor rke had really caused an uproar in Arcadia Ind this time!


    Christian rke, the current chieftain of the branch family, was particrly furious!


    It was because Connor rke was his father.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If news about his father being detained by a junior from the main family got out, it would be a disgrace


    to the branch rke family!


    Therefore, on that very night, he joined forces with 13 persons in charge of the branch family and five


    elders from the Law Enforcement Hall to directly storm the main family!


    He made fierce demands at Roger rke to release those people!


    All members of the branch family were full of anger!


    Furthermore, some old fogeys from the main family even jumped out and stood on the side of the


    branch family to demand the release of the detained branch family members.


    Roger had disyed his weakness, saying he would deal with it.


    With that assurance, Christian relented and gave him a time limit of seven days. If Philip did not release


    them and apologize in person to the branch family by then, Christian would use the family rules against


    him and revoke Philip¡¯s status as the heir!


    After hearing his uncle¡¯s words, Philip was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll return in


    a few days. I nned to visit the branch family anyway.¡±


    Tim was slightly startled when he heard the words and asked, ¡°Why? Do you want to do something to


    the branch family?¡±


    Philip did not conceal his intentions and said, ¡°The branch family is stretching their hands out too far.


    This time, Wynn was the target. I can¡¯t ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Niece-inw?¡±


    At that, Tim¡¯s voice grew colder as he said, ¡°Okay, I see. Let me know when you return. I¡¯ll definitely


    bring people to wee you with the grandest pompadour. Let¡¯s show those brats of the branch family


    who¡¯s the future master of Arcadia Ind!¡±


    With that said, both Tim and Philipughed.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    After hanging up the phone, Philip did not stay here for long but returned to the hotel with Josh and the


    others.


    The aftermath of the world tournament was handed over to the Jensen family.


    As for Connor rke and the rest, they were being watched over by Theo¡¯s people. They were simply


    confined in a hotel without any other excessive treatment.


    Several of them were confined in the room with good food and drinks. They just could notmunicate


    with the outside world.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hateful! How dare Philip detain us like this?!¡±


    Allen was very emotional at the moment, pacing around the room with a face full of anger!


    Connor took it in stride. He sat on the sofa calmly, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. He said,


    ¡°Allen, don¡¯t wander around. Just sit and be at ease. I¡¯d like to see what that little guy can do.¡±


    ¡°Connor, why are you so calm? Philip is trying to make a move against our branch family!¡±


    Allen¡¯s face was full of resentment.


    That damned little Philip! How dare he treat him like this?! He even dared to detain his big brother!


    When he returned to Arcadia Ind after this, he must bring some people to the main family and make


    a big fuss!


    Connor smiled indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to be anxious. We¡¯re being confined here. What else


    can we do? We should just wait with peace of mind. Do you think Philip dares to kill us?¡±


    Connor had his basis for saying that. After all, at his age, what storms had he not weathered?


    A junior who had not inherited the position of the head of the family was not worth worrying about.


    Levi walked over with one hand in a cast at this time and asked with a face full of doubts, ¡°Grandpa, do


    you still have a trump card?¡±


    Connor looked at his grandson and grinned as he said, ¡°My grandson is still the smartest and truly


    deserves to be the next chieftain. That¡¯s right, I stepped down from the position of chieftain so early


    back then just to facilitate my n. The main rke family will belong to the branch family sooner or


    later! Levi, you have to work hard. Your father and I have been preparing for decades to support you to


    take over the position of the head of the rke family. Do you understand?¡±


    The patriarch of the rke family?!


    Levi was overwhelmed when he heard this!


    He immediately became excited and asked anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, is it really true? I, Levi rke, can sit


    in the position of the head of the rke family?!¡±


    Allen was also very excited. He knew that his elder brother had made a lot of ns over the years.


    However, the position of the head of the rke family was something that he had never dared to


    imagine.


    Now, for Connor to say something like this, he was putting the entire branch family at stake!


    ¡°Connor, are you telling the truth?¡± Allen also asked excitedly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor got up at this time, leaned on his walking cane, and walked to the French window. Looking at


    the tall buildings outside with narrowed eyes, he said, ¡°This day won¡¯t be too far away.¡±


    Levi was now fully engrossed in his dream of being the head of the rke family. The more he thought


    about it, the more excited he became!


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m the patriarch of the rke family, I¡¯ll definitely lead the rke


    family to greater glory!¡±


    Levi said seriously, his eyes surging with emotions.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door to the suite was kicked open!


    ¡°Oh, so it turns out that the branch family is coveting the position of the main family.¡±


    An icy voice echoed throughout the suite.


    At the voice, Connor and the others turned to the door and saw Philip standing there with a deep frown.


    He looked furious.

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    When did this kid arrive?


    Had Philip heard their conversation just now?


    Connor¡¯s face darkened as a cold glint appeared in his eyes.


    Allen and Levi also panicked. After all, what they had just discussed was too confidential. They wanted


    to step over the line and attempt to seize the main rke family¡¯s power!


    Anyone who heard it would be surprised!


    Furthermore, standing at the door was the heir of the rke family, Philip rke!


    This was bad!


    Levi nced at Connor and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, what should we do? Do you think he heard


    everything?¡±


    Levi was still a little flustered. After all, if the main family heard those treacherous words just now, he


    could really be expelled from the rke family!


    Even the branch family would be in trouble!


    This kind of thing had to be done in secret. If it was let out in the open, it would be challenging the


    prestige of the main family!


    However, Connor looked at Philip who was walking in with a calm expression and asked gravely, ¡°Did


    you hear everything?¡±


    Philip had already entered the room at this moment. His eyes coldly swept over the three of them as a


    cold smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He said, ¡°I heard it.¡±


    Thump!


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    Especially Connor, whose murderous intent exploded in his eyes and permeated everywhere!


    He was already nning for the worst.


    The atmosphere was a little subdued. Connor took the lead to break the awkwardness and said with a


    laugh, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously. The rke family still belongs to the main family.¡±


    Hehe.


    Philip looked impervious, and a strange smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He walked


    straight to Connor, his eyes ring at the old man like copper bells. His voice was low like the rumble


    of thunder as he said, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what your branch family is up to. To tell you


    the truth, even if you had admitted it just now, I still wouldn¡¯t do anything to you now because I want to


    personally escort you back to Arcadia Ind and take care of you in front of everyone as a warning to


    the branch family! The rke family is not a pie that you can stick your fingers in!¡±


    Philip¡¯s words were quite unnerving. His face at the moment made Connor¡¯s heart tremble slightly.


    This kid was so arrogant!


    Did he really think the branch family was a pushover?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Connor would definitely not show it at this time, so he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    He was ying dumb.


    Naturally, Philip would not bother about this old man. He turned to Levi and bellowed, ¡°Why did you


    make a move against Wynn that day?¡±


    This question scared Levi so much that he almost fell to his knees!


    He was already in a state of panic. When he heard Philip ask this question, he stammered a little and


    could hardly answer.


    Connor replied instead, ¡°Of course, we want to conduct a body check-up for that btch. After all, she¡¯s


    carrying the bloodline of the rke family in her belly. Our branch family has the obligation to check


    whether that btch is healthy and if she has any hidden diseases.¡±


    Connor gave a reasonable exnation, but by calling Wynn a b*tch the entire time, it was clear he did


    not care for her at all.


    After all, an ordinary woman with no background at all would be the weakest existence on Arcadia


    Ind!


    Even the most insignificant member of the rke family could bully such an outsider at will!


    Marrying a person of the same status was very important to the rke family!


    Therefore, after saying these words, a sinister smile appeared at the corners of Connor¡¯s mouth.


    He just wanted to see Philip¡¯s reaction.


    Suddenly!


    Smack!


    The sound of a crisp p was heard in the suite!

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    Philip had raised his hand and pped Connor directly on the face angrily. He then shouted darkly,


    ¡°Old man, show some respect! Wynn is my wife and the young madam of the rke family! As long as


    I take her back, add her to the family registry, and receive initiation at the memorial hall, even you,


    Connor rke, and your branch family will have to kneel down and respect her!¡±


    Philip was angry. Connor, this old thing, was relying on his seniority in the branch family to ignore him,


    the heir of the main rke family!


    Of course, this p also made Connor angry.


    He stared at Philip with round eyes while gasping for breath, shouting furiously, ¡°Philip rke, how


    dare you hit me?! I¡¯m Connor rke, the most senior person in the rke family! Even if your father is


    here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against me!¡±


    Connor was livid!


    As an elder, he was actually hit in the face by a junior with a shaky foundation!


    If news of this got out, how could he gain a foothold in the branch family?


    Allen also shouted coldly at this moment, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re being too reckless! What you did just now has


    vited the rke family¡¯s rules! You¡¯re being brash and disrespectful! I must go back and report this


    matter to the elders of the Law Enforcement Hall and make sure that your father punishes you


    severely!¡±


    However, as soon as Allen said that, he saw the icy gaze Philip gave him.


    Next¡­


    Bang!


    Philip went over and kicked Allen violently in the chest. Thetter fell over on all fours with a miserable


    groan.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you do this?! Lawless! You¡¯re simply out of control!¡±


    Allen fell to the ground, his entire face flushed with anger!


    However, Philip coldly shouted, ¡°Allen rke, keep your mouth shut. I¡¯m warning you, if you prance


    around again, I won¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll bring you back!¡±


    These words revealed the chills in his voice!


    Allen directly froze and kept his mouth shut!


    It was so scary!


    At that moment, it was as though he could see death in Philip¡¯s eyes!


    Was he going to kill him just now?


    Swallowing with difficulty, Allen felt weak. His back was already drenched in a cold sweat.


    At this moment, Philip stared coldly at Connor and said, ¡°Now, let me ask you, what do you think about


    me hitting you just now?¡±


    Connor was over 80 years old and had never suffered such an insult!


    With cold eyes and slightly trembling hands and feet, he stared at Philip while saying solemnly, ¡°Philip,


    don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve imprisoned us here that I don¡¯t dare to do anything! When I return


    to the rke family, I¡¯ll personally teach you a lesson and expel you from the rke family. I¡¯ll be sure


    to remove your status as heir!¡±


    Connor was about to explode with anger. His cheek was still burning with pain!


    How dare a junior be so arrogant?!


    Never had anyone dared to hit him in the face over the many years of ups and downs!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, Philip just smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. Why don¡¯t we make a bet? If you can kick


    me out of the rke family, I¡¯ll give the rke family to the branch. Of course, if I¡¯m safe and sound,


    you will kneel in the memorial hall and apologize to me and my wife. How about it?¡±


    The corners of Connor¡¯s eyes froze. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Okay,


    I¡¯ll take the bet!¡±

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Connor rke was more than 80 years old and had never been afraid of anyone!


    How dare a junior make a bet with him?


    Okay then, he would fulfill his wish of courting death!


    Since Philip said so, he would have no worries about making a move against the main family!


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s put it on paper then.¡± Philip suddenly asked his men to bring over a pen and paper.


    Connor got angry and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I need a guarantee¡ªone that allows me to strike


    out at your branch family without any misgivings.¡±


    Audacious!


    Connor finally realized the audacity that ran in Philip¡¯s bones!


    ¡°Haha, what a joke!¡±


    Connorughed and said, ¡°Do you really think you can win on your own? Fine, let¡¯s record it then. This


    time, even your father won¡¯t be able to save you! Just wait to be kicked out of the rke family by me!¡±


    After saying that, Connor wrote down the details of the bet between both sides on a sheet of paper.


    He also signed it in one go.


    Philip took the paper, nced at it, tucked it into his pocket, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for the


    day you kneel in front of me.¡±


    After that, he brought his men with him and left.


    It was not until Philip left that Connor yelled angrily, ¡°You damned junior! How dare you bully the branch


    family like this?! I¡¯ll definitely kick you out of the rke family! I¡¯ll grind that little b*tch along with your


    flesh and blood into dust!¡±


    Hmph!


    With a muffled grunt, Connor¡¯s walking stick hit the marble tiles with a heavy thump!


    The loud thud frightened Allen and Levi.


    They knew that the old man was angry!


    ¡°Grandpa, Philip is too outrageous. He even dares to speak to you like this and make a bet with you.


    I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even know how he ends up dyingter!¡±


    Levi stepped forward at this time. He helped Connor sit down and made him a cup of warm tea.


    Connor snorted with a face full of displeasure and said, ¡°Philip is not as simple as we thought. We have


    to make sufficient preparations. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Levi, do you understand the


    painstaking efforts I¡¯ve made for you?¡±


    Connor looked at his grandson, the most promising descendant of the entire branch family.


    From an early age, he showed talent and resourcefulness beyond ordinary people.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Connor loved him very much, and this was also why he spent so much effort to help Levi rise to the top


    among his generation.


    Upon hearing this, Levi hurriedly knelt down respectfully and bowed to Connor, saying seriously,


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll definitely live up to your expectations! I¡¯ll surely rise with the branch family and lead the


    rke family to new glory!¡±


    Connor nodded, gestured for Levi to get up, and asked, ¡°Is there a backup of Wynn Johnston¡¯s blood


    sample?¡±


    Levi nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Since it was such an important affair, I made a backup


    earlier on. I estimate the test results will be out soon. As long as Wynn¡¯s blood test result exceeds that


    value, it means that the child in her belly is the next candidate for the door. At that time, we¡¯ll put her


    under house arrest. After she gives birth, the branch family can enter the door using that child!¡±


    The more Levi spoke, the more excited his face became!


    The door that only belonged to the rke family!


    The main family was so powerful only because they upied the door!


    Why not the branch family, then?


    Why would the door refuse the branch family?


    This was unfair!


    Within the branch family, this was known as the ¡®Door Genus n¡¯!

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Only a handful of people knew about this n.


    It was because this n was too earth-shattering, tantamount to undermining the foundation of the


    main family!


    If Roger rke found out about it, he would no longer tolerate the branch family!


    Connor nodded and said, ¡°Get the manpower ready. Once we have the results, for better or worse, we


    must capture that b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Levi nodded in response.


    Back to Fulton Hash. He was currently talking to someone over the phone with a respectful look in his


    eyes, saying, ¡°My lord, I have something to report to you. Connor rke and Levi rke of the branch


    family have made a move against the young madam. Their aim is most likely the door.¡±


    An old voice sounded from the other end of the phone, and from his tone, the man seemed to have


    known about it for a long time. He said without any emotional fluctuations, ¡°I know. They¡¯re still too


    anxious, so eager to get their hands on the door and to achieve their unspeakable motives. But they


    forgot one thing¡ªthe door is not essible to just anyone.¡±


    ¡°My lord, do you have a countermeasure?¡± Fulton asked.


    ¡°I already began making preparations from when Philip was born. I¡¯m just waiting for the branch family


    to make their move. However, I didn¡¯t expect that they would hold back for such a long time only to


    make a move on my little grandson.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Roger was standing on the observatory of the white castle in the center


    of Arcadia Ind. His eyes were slightly narrowed and his tone sounded dull.


    Behind him were eight members of the Shadow Squadron.


    In the scene in front of him, a huge cruise ship was slowly reaching port.


    Giada Wallis walked down from the cruise ship.


    Roger took one nce and continued, ¡°You should stay in Uppercreek for the next few days to ensure


    the safety of Philip, my daughter-inw, as well as my little granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Fulton said. Then, he suddenly thought of something, and asked, ¡°My lord, is it a boy in young


    madam¡¯s stomach?¡±


    Roger was smiling as he said, ¡°Yes, I got someone to check it and it¡¯s a boy. Only we know about it for


    now, but looking at the timing, Wynn and Phil should be going for a check-up soon. After the results


    come out, there¡¯ll definitely be some secret forces who want to make a move against Wynn. I¡¯ll send


    some Shadow Guards over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Fulton replied and put away his phone.


    Meanwhile, Philip had already returned to the hotel.


    However, before he could enter the door, several men rushed out from the doorway and knelt on the


    ground. Their faces were bruised and swollen.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all due to our ipetence! Madam and Miss have been kidnapped!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The burly guy in the lead lowered his head, his body full of injuries. He had obviously been through a


    fierce fight.


    Behind them, several men with broken arms and legs were also being helped out from the hotel.


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, his body suddenly full of chills. He barked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man in the lead quickly replied, ¡°The other party disyed extraordinary skills. They should be


    people from the national martial arts circle. Moreover, the middle-aged man in the lead also left a harsh


    message, asking you to meet him in Car Wash City in Westside. If you don¡¯t go there by 8 p.m. tonight,


    he¡¯ll toss Madam and Miss into the river.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Philip exploded with raging killing intent!


    His eyes were red, his fists were clenched, and he bellowed, ¡°What¡¯s the other party¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Wn¡­ Jensen,¡± the man replied.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Wn Jensen?


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s brows furrowed deeply and his face became extremely gloomy!


    Wn Jensen, the outcast of the Jensen family!


    How dare he kidnap Wynn and M?!


    He was looking for death!


    Philip had already given him a way out, but unexpectedly, he still came looking for death!


    Very well!


    The killing intent in Philip¡¯s eyes was obvious, and all the men at the scene were horrified because they


    could sense an extremely strong murderous auraing from Philip who was in front of them!


    Philip was angry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lydia Jensen?¡± Philip asked. After all, he had told Lydia to stay with Wynn.


    The man replied, ¡°She¡¯s also been kidnapped. There were too many people on the other side and they


    were all very strong. We weren¡¯t a match for them.¡±


    The man was very upset.


    Philip¡¯s frown deepened as he understood the situation.


    At the same time, Master Bell and his men also arrived upon receiving the news.


    As soon as he saw Philip, he immediately bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Young Master rke, it¡¯s my


    negligence. Please punish me!¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes coldly and nced at Master Bell while saying in a gruff voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have time


    to waste talking with you on whose responsibility this is. Bring your men immediately and head toward


    Car Wash City in Westside. If anything happens to Wynn and my daughter, not only will Wn die, but


    you, Victor Bell, will die too. Understood?¡±


    Victor was already so scared that he had broken into a cold sweat. He hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, I¡¯ve already sent someone to go there and negotiate with them.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After that, Philip, Victor, and the others left the hotel and hurried to Car Wash City in Westside.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Car Wash City, Westside.


    The vast area here was full of rows and rows of auto beauty shops.


    There were also many auto repair shops.


    Theyout of the area was designed with one big external square encircling a smaller internal square.


    This was Wn¡¯s stronghold.


    In the centermost area of the entire Westside Car Wash City, the three-story car wash building was


    Wn¡¯s mansion!


    At this moment, the whole area was already densely packed with people!


    Although it looked like everyone was busy doing something, they were all preparing.


    In the attic on the second floor of the central car wash building, Wynn hugged the crying M in her


    arms in fear andforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, M. Mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s hair was a little messy and her expression showed her nervousness.


    In her arms, M was full of tears as she held Wynn¡¯s arm tremblingly. She said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared. Will


    Dade and save us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will. Dad will surely be here,¡± Wynn replied.


    At the same time, her eyes swept around. The room was locked from the outside and there was


    nothing in this room.


    There was no escape.


    She also did not know what had happened to Lydia.


    Wynn was still worried about Lydia¡¯s safety at the moment. After all, when they were kidnapped, Lydia


    had fought with that group of people. However, she could not win against them and was even beaten


    severely by the other party.


    Boom!


    At that very moment, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside. Several figures


    appeared in the doorway.


    Wn¡¯s eyes were cold as he walked in with his men and sized Wynn up.


    Wynn eximed anxiously, ¡°Let us go. If you want money, I can give it to you, but you can¡¯t hurt me


    and my daughter.¡±


    Hahaha!


    Wnughed out loud, walked to Wynn, and raised his hand before pping her across the face!


    Wynn staggered from that p as blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Money? How much money can you give me? Am I the kind of person whocks money?¡±


    Wn said coldly, his eyes filled with hatred!


    ¡°Bad person, you¡¯re not allowed to hit my mother! You¡¯re a big bad person!¡±


    At this time, M rushed up and kicked Wn with her foot.


    Wynn was shocked when she saw this scene and wanted to run over. She shouted, ¡°M!¡±


    Smack!


    Wn pped M on the face and she flew out directly!


    Bang!


    This p was very forceful. A child like M who was only a little more than three years old could


    hardly withstand this p. Her little weak body crashed heavily and the back of her head also mmed


    on the ground!

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Wynn burst into tears. She quickly trotted over, hugged M who was on the ground, and cried out,


    ¡°M, M, are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    M opened her eyes and murmured in pain, ¡°Mom, it hurts.¡±


    Wynn held M in her arms as she stared resentfully at Wn, shouting hysterically, ¡°You b*stard!


    She¡¯s still a child. Juste at me if there¡¯s anything!¡±


    Wn sneered, waved his hand, and said to the two men behind him, ¡°Take that kid out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Jensen.¡±


    The two men responded, rushed over fiercely, and snatched M away from Wynn¡¯s arms!


    Of course, Wynn was unwilling to let go of her daughter. She pounced on them, grabbed their hands,


    and yelled out, ¡°No, give her back to me! Give her back! Please don¡¯t take her!¡±


    Her tears fell like a fountain.


    Smack!


    Wn raised his hand and pped Wynn on the face. Then, he grabbed her by the neck and shouted


    viciously, ¡°Do you know why I captured you?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s toes were off the ground now. Her face was flushed and she felt out of breath. Choking sounds


    could be heard from her throat!


    The corners of Wn¡¯s eyes were cold, and he loosened his hand.


    Wynn¡¯s entire body went limp. She leaned on the sofa before sliding to the ground.


    Cough, cough.


    Wynn desperately gasped for breath while coughing violently.


    Suddenly¡­


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her head with an angry frown and said coldly to Wn, ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason but I know


    that my husband won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Wnughed uproariously before staring at Wynn coldly, saying, ¡°He won¡¯t let me off? Then I¡¯d like to


    see what he dares to do to me when you¡¯re in my hands!¡±


    Hearing these words, Wynn¡¯s heart trembled and a look of deep worry spread across her face.


    Wn continued, ¡°I heard that your husband loves you very much. If I use you and your daughter¡¯s


    lives to threaten him to kneel and bow to me, do you think he¡¯ll agree?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless! You scum!¡±


    Wynn got anxious when she heard that and shouted in anger!


    She grabbed the things next to her and threw them at Wn haphazardly!


    Wn dodged to the side with a cold snort. Walking over, he kicked Wynn on the shoulder and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any unnecessary struggles! I still have my principles. On the ount that you¡¯re pregnant,


    I won¡¯t do anything to you. However, if your husband doesn¡¯te today, I¡¯ll toss you and your


    daughter into the river! Of course, if he turns up, you and your daughter will be fine, but he won¡¯t be!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, one of his men walked in and whispered into Wn¡¯s ear, ¡°Master


    Jensen, he¡¯s here.¡±


    When Wn heard this, there was a deep coldness in the corners of his eyes. He nced at Wynn and


    said, ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and left the room.


    At this time in Car Wash City, at the outer circle of the main road, a dozen ck Cadics and a dozen


    ck business cars were parked.


    All of them had been arranged by Master Bell.


    It was because he knew Wn¡¯s strong influence here!


    The car doors opened in unison and everyone stepped out in an orderly manner.


    Philip stepped down from the ck Rolls-Royce at the front end. Master Bell apanied him and


    said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, this is Car Wash City. There are a total of 36 car wash and


    auto beauty stores, seven auto repair shops, and 15 auto parts shops. The big boss behind all the


    shops is Wn Jensen.¡±


    Standing in front of the car door, Philip nced at Car Wash City where all the shops stood not far


    away.


    As far as his eyes could see, there were countless car wash attendants and mechanics with weapons


    in their hands. They had all gathered around, looking very ferocious.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    A group of obnoxious-looking people blocked the main road of Car Wash City, each holding wrenches


    or other weapons in their hands.


    The atmosphere at the scene was very tense and made the surrounding customers who came to


    patronize the shops so scared that they immediately took refuge far away.


    On this side, the ck-suited thugs who had stepped down from the dozen or so ck Cadics and


    ckmercial vehicles did not look very weak either.


    All of them stood behind Philip and Master Bell with serious faces, ready to take action at any time!


    Master Bell stood half a step behind Philip and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, this is Wn


    Jensen¡¯s territory and these are all his men. One of the three major underground forces in Uppercreek


    is none other than Wn.¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets. With gloom-filled eyes, he nced at the nearly 100 people


    who stood in his way more than ten meters away.


    Even if the heavenly king appeared today, Wn Jensen must die!


    At this time, a burly man stepped out among the ferocious-looking crowd. He had a crewcut, a height of


    1.9 meters, a body full of muscles, and tanned skin. He held a baseball bat in his hand.


    He pointed at Philip¡¯s party from a distance and asked, ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s Philip rke? Get the f*ck out


    here!¡±


    The big guy with arms full of tattoos looked very scary!


    With such a big guy standing right in front, most people would be really frightened.


    Philip looked at him indifferently and said grimly, ¡°That¡¯s me. Where¡¯s Wn Jensen? Tell him to


    release my wife and daughter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll raze this ce to the ground!¡±


    Philip was really furious, his chest filled with anger!


    If anything happened to Wynn and M, even if everyone here was buried with them, it would be hard


    to relieve the hatred in his heart!


    ¡°You¡¯re Philip rke?¡±


    The man looked at him coldly and sneered, ¡°F*cking pretentious! You¡¯re in Car Wash City. Don¡¯t you


    even know whose territory this is? How dare you call Master Jensen by his name? Are you tired of


    living?¡±


    The burly man¡¯s shouts could be heard in the small square of Car Wash City. It was shocking!


    He was Wn¡¯s right-hand man. His real name was Malone Henley, nicknamed Loony!


    He was a ruthless person who helped Wn settle many things that could not be done out in the open.


    He had quite a reputation in Uppercreek.


    Basically, anyone who crossed Loony¡¯s path was either dead or crippled¡ªnone were spared.


    Therefore, when the customers saw such a scene at this time, all of them shook their heads and


    expressed helplessness.


    ¡°That young man is doomed. He actually offended Master Jensen. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll still lose


    ayer of skin!¡±


    ¡°But of course. Who do you think Loony is? His methods are vicious. I heard that a group of people


    were beaten by Loony a few days ago and were sent to the hospital. They¡¯re still in aa now.¡±


    ¡°However, the people standing around the young man look familiar. Who are they?¡±


    Groups of people were either hiding in the cars or the car wash, furtively craning their necks to watch.


    It was also at this time that Victor Bell, who was beside Philip, stood forward with a chill on his face and


    grim eyes. He stared at Loony, shouting, ¡°Malone Henley, you have a lot of nerve! Do you think I, Victor


    Bell, am no better than your Master Jensen?¡±


    Everyone was shocked at that rebuke!


    Victor Bell?


    Master Bell of Uppercreek?


    Holy sh*t!


    What was he doing here?


    Furthermore, he was standing behind that young man.


    At this time, Loony¡¯s eyes fell on Master Bell. With a chill and look of hesitation shing from the


    corners of his eyes, he said solemnly, ¡°Master Bell, this is not your territory. Today, our Master Jensen


    wants to take care of this kid. Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re with him, I¡¯d advise you to take your


    men and leave!¡±


    Loony¡¯s voice was slightly cold but he was not disrespecting Master Bell.


    After all, Master Bell¡¯s reputation in the underground of Uppercreek was still a force to be reckoned


    with.


    Hmph!


    Master Bell snorted coldly, ayer of frost on his face. He shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your Master


    Jensen is thinking, but I¡¯m warning you. Immediately release Young Master rke¡¯s wife and child,


    otherwise, I¡¯ll be the first person to destroy this ce!¡±


    Hiss!


    The crowd gasped.


    Especially Loony, whose face was very grim at this moment!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Bell was adamant about helping Philip.


    ¡°Master Bell, are you sure you want to go against Master Jensen?¡±


    Loony¡¯s face darkened, and he gripped the baseball bat in his hand tightly. There was an extrayer of


    chill in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s your Master Jensen who¡¯s going against Young Master rke!¡± Master Bell said, his tone already


    very t.


    If the other party refused to release the hostages, Master Bell would certainly be the first person to rush


    in with his people!


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    At this moment, Loony gave a loud shout. He pointed at Philip and his men, saying, ¡°Master Jensen


    has given an order today. If you want to save them, you have to kneel and crawl on your knees from


    here to that end. Otherwise, your wife and kid will immediately be tossed into the river!¡±

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Without waiting for Philip¡¯s reaction, Master Bell suddenly burst into rage and pointed at Malone,


    roaring!


    Such audacity!


    How dare they tell Philip to kneel?


    Did they know his identity?


    This was the same as teasing a sleeping lion!


    They were courting death!


    Philip chuckled as a cold glint shed at the corners of his eyes. He stared at Malone with a pair of


    bloodshot eyes and said grimly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider. Either you get out of the way or I¡¯ll


    rush in with my men.¡±


    ¡°Haha! One minute? You want to give me a minute to think about it? That¡¯s not necessary. I want to see


    how capable you are to offend our Master Jensen!¡±


    Malone sneered and said, ¡°Boys, get ready your weapons and move in!¡±


    Instantly, the group of people behind Malone raised their weapons furiously.


    The scene was very tense!


    Master Bell also roared immediately, ¡°Charge!¡±


    Instantly!


    The rows of ck-suited thugs behind Master Bell immediately pulled out retractable batons from their


    waists!


    Immediately after, the two groups of people started attacking each other!


    The scene was devastating!


    Philip stood behind the crowd, staring coldly at Malone who was rampaging through the mob.


    This guy had some skills!


    After thinking about it, Philip stepped forward. Then, his footsteps got faster and faster. Finally, like a


    gust of wind, he rushed into the crowd while punching and kicking, knocking down all the men who


    stood in his way!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Then, he directly confronted Malone who was holding a baseball bat.


    ¡°Haha, you have some moves! Let me take you on!¡± Malone roared as he rushed at Philip without


    further thought!


    Bang!


    Philip raised his foot and kicked Malone in the waist!


    This kick was incredibly powerful and extremely fast!


    Malone simply could not avoid it. He got kicked and immediately flew back!


    It was not over yet!


    Philip dashed forward, grabbed Malone¡¯s cor with one hand, raised the other in a fist, and mmed it


    down!


    With a miserable cry, Malone¡¯s teeth were shattered by that punch. His mouth and nose were gushing


    blood!


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Malone still yelled viciously.


    However, the response he got was punches that fell like torrential rain!


    The originally chaotic scene quickly quietened down.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    Sounds of punches rang endlessly in everyone¡¯s ears!


    Their eyes were focused on the central area.


    Philip had pinned Malone to the ground and was smashing his face with one punch after another!


    ¡°Speak! Where are my wife and daughter?!¡±


    Suddenly, a lion-like roar spread throughout Car Wash City in an instant!

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Philip had exploded in fury, his body swelling with monstrous rage and killing intent!


    Malone, who was in front of him, was already beaten up so badly that even his mother would not be


    able to recognize him. He said coldly, ¡°This is Car Wash City in Westside. It¡¯s Master Jensen¡¯s


    territory!¡±


    ¡°You still refuse to tell me?¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes, and his killing intent burst in all directions!


    Thump!


    Malone shuddered as his pupils rapidly dted!


    His entire body shook uncontrobly because from Philip¡¯s gaze just now, he experienced an


    unprecedented sense of crisis and killing intent!


    This guy had such a strong killing intent!


    He trembled as fear seeped into his very bones.


    However, he still bit the bullet and bellowed, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Malone fished out a dagger from his trouser pocket and viciously stabbed


    Philip right in the abdomen!


    However, when the dagger was half a fist away from Philip¡¯s abdomen, it could not advance another


    half an inch!


    It was because Philip¡¯s hand was already holding Malone¡¯s wrist in a death grip!


    The shock on Malone¡¯s face was reflected in his pupils before it turned into a raging fire!


    Crack!


    With a heart-wrenching scream, Philip broke Malone¡¯s wrist!


    ¡°Ah! My hand! You¡¯re dead! Master Jensen won¡¯t let you off! Your wife and daughter are dead!¡± Malone


    shouted.


    Bam!


    Philip got up and fiercely stepped on Malone¡¯s face!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This kick almost made Malone feel like his head was about to be smashed into the concrete!


    ¡°Ah, let go of me! Release me at once!¡±


    Malone struggled. The pain in his face made his head feel like it was going to explode!


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where are my wife and daughter?¡±


    Philip asked as he looked down at the miserable Malone who was on the ground.


    At this moment, Malone could not bear it any longer. With a trembling hand, he pointed to the three-


    story-high building a hundred meters away behind him.


    Here, this small mansion was the symbol of Car Wash City.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked over. The corners of his eyes were cold, and he removed his foot


    to walk toward the tall building!


    Malone was slumped on the ground. He struggled to get up and roared at Philip¡¯s back grimly, ¡°If you


    dare to step in, you won¡¯t even be able to die in one piece!¡±


    Philip paused and waved his hand. Instantly, Master Bell¡¯s men rushed up and pinned all the men from


    the other party on the ground.


    Master Bell also hurriedly caught up with Philip and followed him toward the single-unit small mansion.


    Sure enough, a dozen meters away from the mansion, a group of people rushed out from inside. They


    were all holding weapons in their hands.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s Wn Jensen? Tell him toe out!¡±


    However, no one answered his question.


    Just at this moment, a sound of pping came from upstairs.


    ¡°Hahaha, Young Master rke, you really showed up. You have some skills to be able to get here.¡±


    On the balcony on the second floor, Wn propped his hands on the white marble railing. Wearing a


    white suit, he stared coldly at Philip downstairs while sneering.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, stared at Wn with a chilly face, and said solemnly, ¡°Let go of my wife and


    daughter. Juste right at me!¡±


    At this time, Philip knew he could not provoke the other party.


    Wn shrugged, spread his hands, and said with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±


    As he said that, he raised his hand and the two men behind him brought Wynn out of the house.


    ¡°Philip!¡±


    As soon as Wynn came out and saw Philip downstairs, she struggled fiercely.


    Philip eximed, ¡°Wynnie!¡±


    At this moment, he could clearly see the wounds on Wynn¡¯s face. Moreover, M was not in sight!


    ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Philip shouted.


    Wn shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Let¡¯s do this one by one.¡±


    While saying that, he yanked Wynn¡¯s hair and said grimly to Philip downstairs, ¡°I just want to find out


    how important your wife is in your heart.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned, clenched his fists, and drew a deep breath. He asked through gritted


    teeth, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want? That¡¯s an interesting question. Let me think about it.¡±


    Wnughed and continued, ¡°Back then, you made me kneel to the old master. Now, of course, you


    must kneel and beg for my mercy.¡±

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    With that said, a group of people appeared downstairs of the building. They were holding severalrge


    crates of beer bottles and smashed them all on the ground!


    Crash, bang!


    The ground was now full of broken beer bottles, the shards glinting with a silver light!


    With a ferocious coldness in the corners of his eyes, Wn pointed to the dozen-meter stretch of


    ground that was covered with broken beer bottles and said, ¡°Kneel and crawl over on your knees.


    Then, bow to me and beg for my mercy!¡±


    When Wynn saw this scene, she shook her head desperately with tears streaming down her face. She


    shouted, ¡°Philip, no, don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Philip looked at the dozen-meter stretch of the ground in front of him that was full of broken bottles.


    He clenched his fists tightly and looked at Wynn upstairs. Without any hesitation, he asked coldly, ¡°If I


    kneel and go over, do you promise to let my wife go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wn responded with a taunting smile on his face that grew wider by the minute.


    He was a man with a vengeful spirit.


    The humiliation he suffered the other day must be repaid today!


    At this point, Master Bell became angry and pointed at Wn, shouting, ¡°Wn, you¡¯re going too far!


    How dare you do this to Young Master rke? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Philip and said, ¡°Young Master rke, you mustn¡¯t do this. Wn


    Jensen is deliberately trying to humiliate you. The hostages are in his hands anyway. We mustn¡¯t back


    down!¡±


    ¡°Victor Bell, this is none of your business. Shut the f*ck up! Today, I¡¯m only targeting him. If you insist


    on sticking your nose in, I don¡¯t mind dering war on you too!¡± Wn shouted coldly.


    He knew about Philip¡¯s identity, but so what?


    The man¡¯s wife and children were in his hands. What could Philip do?


    Wn had already inquired about it. Many of those who had offended Philip were either bankrupt or


    disabled.


    They were all rubbish!


    Wn was not afraid. With his wife and kid as his trump cards, even if Philip was some legendary


    fighter, he must kneel before him!


    ¡°Are you kneeling or not?¡±


    Seeing that Philip was motionless, he increased the strength in his hand and made Wynn cry out in


    pain.


    Philip was heartbroken and shouted, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m doing it!¡±


    With that said, he was about to kneel.


    Victor immediately grabbed hold of Philip and said, ¡°Young Master rke, let me do it!¡±


    Crash!


    A beer bottle was smashed at Victor¡¯s feet as Wn barked, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Do I


    need you to kneel?¡±


    He red at Philip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without any consideration, Philip nced at Wynn on the second floor who looked to be in pain and


    knelt down!


    Wynn kept looking at Philip. When she saw that Philip was about to kneel, her heart was bleeding!


    ¡°Philip, no, get up! Get up!¡±


    Wynn wailed as her tears flowed uncontrobly.


    A man¡¯s knees were worth their weight in gold. They could only kneel to heaven, earth, and their


    parents!


    However, at this moment, Philip was kneeling on the ground full of broken ss for her!

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    ¡°Phil¡­ Philip!¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip who was kneeling on the ground full of broken ss. Her eyes were full of tears,


    and she was sobbing soundlessly.


    At this moment, Wynn realized that Philip¡¯s love for her was so fervent!


    ¡°Get up! I don¡¯t want you on your knees! No way!¡±


    Wynn screamed, but Wn, who was next to her, pped her face fiercely and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Philip was already kneeling with his fists clenched. His cold eyes stared at Wn on the second floor


    as he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hit my wife!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Wnughed loudly as he looked down from the second floor at Philip who was kneeling on the


    ground. He felt extremely delighted as he said, ¡°Young Master rke, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Why


    are you kneeling in front of me like a dog now?¡±


    The sound of mockery resounded throughout the front building.


    Master Bell stood behind Philip with his fists fiercely clenched. He jerked his head up, stared at Wn,


    and roared, ¡°Wn Jensen, I swear to heaven that I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Wn did not even bother to pay attention to Master Bell and merely said, ¡°Master Bell, just look at the


    person you¡¯re hanging out with. He knelt just because I told him to. Why do you still want to follow such


    a wimp? Why don¡¯t we join forces and swallow the entire Uppercreek?¡±


    Wn was just saying this casually.


    Victor Bell shouted furiously, ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Meanwhile, Philip started crawling forward on his knees on the broken ss shards.


    The cold broken ss pierced into his flesh, causing a searing pain that worsened with the alcohol!


    Behind him were two bloody trails about two to three meters long!


    Seeing this scene, Wynn almost fainted from crying. She whimpered and shouted, ¡°Philip, get up! I


    don¡¯t want you to kneel down to him. Don¡¯t bother about me!¡±


    She was in an excruciating heartache!


    Wn was really enjoying this scene and gestured to the two men around him.


    Then, on the second floor, his subordinates cut two bags of salt open and spilled them on the ground


    that was covered with broken ss.


    At this sight, Master Bell almost shouted hysterically, ¡°Damn it, Wn Jensen!


    ¡°Young Master rke, you can¡¯t kneel anymore!¡±


    Master Bell had been following behind Philip. He looked at the ground covered with salt and broken


    ss shards in front of him. There were still more than ten meters to go. How could a normal person


    endure this?!


    Wynn also shouted frantically, ¡°Philip, get up! You¡¯re a man! You can only kneel to heaven, earth, and


    your parents!¡±


    However, Philip raised his head, his eyes full of tenderness as he looked at Wynn on the second floor.


    He said, ¡°For you, I can do anything.¡±


    As he said that, he knelt directly on the broken ss shards that were covered with salt!


    Hiss!


    Instantly, that tingling sensation made Philip shudder all over!


    However, he could not get up!


    Wynn and M were still in Wn¡¯s hands!


    Just like that, Philip kept enduring the inhuman torture and knelt to the end.


    At this moment, Wn had already brought Wynn to the first floor and was standing right at the front


    door. He was looking down at Philip who was kneeling in front of him with lowered brows.


    Bam!


    He went up and kicked Philip violently in the shoulder.


    Philip face-nted the ground, the pain in his knees making him unable to move.


    ¡°Haha, Philip rke! I didn¡¯t expect the dignified Young Master rke to end up like this today!¡±


    Wnughed coldly, his tone arrogant.


    ¡°Do you still remember how you made me kneel that day? Today, I want you to repay it tenfold!¡±


    Wn shouted. Then, he took a long dagger from his men, threw it directly in front of Philip, and said


    grimly, ¡°Cut off your right hand now. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m not giving you a chance. As long as you cut your


    right hand off, I¡¯ll release your wife immediately!¡±


    ¡°No, Philip, don¡¯t!¡±


    Wynn was very anxious. With tears on her face, she knelt in front of Wn and pleaded, ¡°Master


    Jensen, please let go of my husband. I beg you. I can do whatever you want. I can even give Beacon


    to you.¡±


    Wn frowned as he seemed to have thought of something.


    After that, the corners of his eyes froze. He kicked the long dagger in front of Philip and said coldly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Beacon Group?


    He could take it anytime he wanted!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Philip looked at the long dagger glittering with a silver light in front of him and then at Wynn who kept


    begging Wn over at the side. He helplessly picked up the long dagger.


    Wynn was about to copse when she saw this and she shouted desperately, ¡°Philip, no!¡±


    As for Wn, he watched as Philip picked up the dagger with a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°Even if you want my limbs, I can give those and anything else as long as you¡¯re willing to let my wife


    go.¡±


    Philip raised his brows, his eyes full of chills.


    However, Philip¡¯s following words made Wn tremble all over!


    ¡°However, that¡¯s provided if you¡¯re still alive then,¡± Philip said.


    At this moment, Wn¡¯s heart shook violently. He watched Philip stand up, his body full of killing intent!


    What was this guy going to do?


    Did he not realize that his wife and daughter were in his hands?


    ¡°How dare you stand up? Get down on your knees!¡± Wn roared.


    However, Philip continued holding the long dagger as his eyes radiated coldness. He said, ¡°The biggest


    mistake you made is to stand in front of me. If you had still been standing upstairs, then I really


    wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you. But since you¡¯re within two meters from me now, the only word I


    can give to you is¡­ die!¡±


    Swish!


    As soon as he said that, before Wn even understood what was happening, a solid kick hadnded


    on his chest!


    At the same time, a silver light shed in his pupils. Immediately after, he found that his right arm had


    flown out!


    Boom!


    In an instant, Wn fell to the ground while screaming and clutching his right shoulder. He roared like a


    maniac, ¡°You! How dare you?! Somebody, kill him for me!¡±


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, more than a dozen thugs rushed out from the entire building and they were all armed with


    weapons. Theypletely surrounded Philip!


    Wn got up from the ground, and his subordinates had already urgently wrapped his right shoulder


    for him.


    However, the excruciating pain made him hate Philip from the depths of his soul!


    At this moment, Philip was already shielding Wynn behind him. He was staring coldly and soberly at


    the people around him.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Without hesitation, Wn roared in fury!


    Instantly, more than a dozen thugs rushed at Philip ferociously!


    However¡­


    At this moment, a sudden change urred!


    Bam, boom!


    All the windows of the building were shattered while all the doors were kicked down!


    In an instant, a team of fully-armedbat guards dressed in ckbat uniforms quickly rushed in!


    They acted neatly and uniformly, almost instantaneously subduing all the thugs to the ground!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Drop your weapons!¡±


    ¡°Everyone down! Vitors will be killed without mercy!¡±


    Swish!


    As far as Wn could see, the entire house was filled with armedbatants in ck uniforms.


    At that moment, Wn panicked, stumbled, and tried to run.


    Bam!


    He had just turned around when a ck leather boot from behind him kicked him in the chest. He flew


    back and rolled right in front of Philip!

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    At that moment, Wn Jensen experienced the meaning of death!


    He clearly felt that the figure standing in front of him was full of cold intent and murderous aura!


    Wn trembled involuntarily, his forehead already pouring with a cold sweat.


    The pain in his right arm kept him sober the entire time.


    He thought that he would bleed to death if he did not seek medical attention immediately!


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s eyes were cold. He lowered his eyebrows to look at Wn who was lying at his


    feet and asked coldly, ¡°How do you think you¡¯ll end up dying?¡±


    This simple question made Wn shudder.


    Following that, he stared at Philip viciously and sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this scheming, but


    so what? Do you dare to touch me? I¡¯m Wn Jensen!¡±


    Bam!


    Philip went up and kicked Wn abruptly. Thetter rolled over twice and clutched his right arm while


    groaning in pain.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s kick hit the wound in his arm and it hurt like hell!


    ¡°You! You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Wn knelt on the ground, his left hand covering his crimson right arm. His eyes showed the vicious


    fighting spirit of a trapped beast.


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    Philip said coldly, his expression indifferent.


    The entire Car Wash City, from inside out, had been surrounded by Master Bell and Philip¡¯s people!


    Everyone else had been subdued!


    Looking at the current situation, Wn would be dead for sure!


    However, Wn, who was kneeling on the ground, cackled sinisterly. His face was full of gloomy


    coldness as he said, ¡°Do you dare to kill me? How are you going to do that? Don¡¯t forget, that lovely


    baby daughter of yours is still in my hands! If I die, your daughter definitely won¡¯t see the sunrise


    tomorrow!¡±


    After that, Wn raised his head and stared at Philip menacingly from the corner of his eyes. He


    sneered like a devil from hell.


    Philip¡¯s heart trembled. M!


    At this time, Wynn was standing close to Philip¡¯s side. Her face was full of tears as she shouted at the


    disheveled-looking Wn, ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter? If you let my daughter go, I¡¯ll ask my husband to let


    you off.¡±


    Hmph!


    Wn snorted coldly and clutched his right arm with difficulty. He got up from the ground, staggering a


    couple of steps. He nced at Wynn and Philip coldly, saying, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s life in exchange for my


    life?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said coldly, ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Wn chuckled, pointed to his right arm, and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Philip understood. His eyebrows twisted and his face quickly became full of chills.


    Crack!


    Instantly, Philip made a move. He grabbed Wn by the neck and lifted him up!


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s eyes were red, full of anger and murderous aura. He shouted, ¡°Wn Jensen,


    don¡¯t think about threatening me! You¡¯re not qualified!¡±


    Wn¡¯s face flushed red and he gasped with difficulty.


    Philip loosened his hold and Wn slumped on the ground, coughing desperately.


    ¡°Speak, where is my daughter?!¡± Philip roared.


    Wn sneered, ¡°Do you want to know? No way! Hahaha, even if I die, I¡¯ll drag your daughter down with


    me! You can live the rest of your life in repentance and regret!¡±


    Wn knew that it was over for him. Only in this way could he get a touch offort.


    If he could take someone down with him, it would not be a total loss!


    Especially in the next few decades, Philip would live in pain and remorse. It was even more gratifying


    than killing him!


    Thinking of this, Wnughed madly.


    When Wynn heard this, she was really upset. With tears on her face, she grabbed Philip¡¯s arm in


    desperation and cried out, ¡°Phil, save M. We can¡¯t lose M.¡±


    Philip was also anxious. He took Wynn¡¯s cold and trembling hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, M will be


    fine.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a team of four heavily armedbat guards rushed in through the


    door.


    ¡°Young Master rke, we found traces of Young Miss near the port. We have arranged for a search


    party.¡±


    The man in the lead said respectfully.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    The port?


    Both Philip and Wynn were shocked!


    Philip abruptly turned his gaze to Wn. He went over and stomped on the wound on the man¡¯s right


    arm!


    Instantly, a miserable scream echoed throughout the hall!


    ¡°What the hell did you do to my daughter?¡± The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent,


    and the force of his foot was very heavy!


    At this moment, he was exceptionally angry!


    If anything happened to M, even if Wn was shredded into a thousand pieces, it would still not be


    enough!


    Wn¡¯s face was pale as he grunted and sneered, ¡°If you hurry over now, maybe you can still find her


    corpse, hahaha¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Wynn could not even stand anymore. Her legs went weak and she slumped to


    the ground.


    ¡°Wynnie?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Philip hugged Wynn, his eyes full of worry.


    ¡°Phil¡­ M¡­ Is M going to be alright?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red, and her face was full of tears. She could not stop sobbing.


    Philip hurried tofort her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, nothing will happen to M! Believe me, I¡¯ll


    definitely bring M home safely to you!¡±


    After that, Philip said to Master Bell, ¡°Get someone to bring Madam to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! I want to go with you. I want to go too!¡±


    Wynn stubbornly tugged at Philip¡¯s hand, worried about her daughter¡¯s safety.


    Philip had no choice but to agree.


    He got up and looked at Wn who was nearly dying on the ground. He said in a cold voice to his men,


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him die. Take him with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Several subordinates quickly pulled Wn up and escorted him to the car.


    Soon, Philip and the gang left Car Wash City and rushed straight to the port.


    The entire port was packed with fully-armedbat security personnel who were conducting a


    thorough search of the area at this moment!


    Finally, at the entrance of a warehouse.


    Bang!


    Twobat security guards stepped forward and kicked the door open. They quickly rushed in with


    their guns raised!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Drop your weapons!¡±


    ¡°Crouch down! Give up your resistance!¡±


    ¡°Give up resistance! Vitors will be killed!¡±


    Instantly, redser beams could be seen everywhere in the dim warehouse, and the red lights were


    pointed at more than a dozen hooligans!


    Some of these guys were ying cards, some were smoking, and some were just about to reach out


    for the weapons at hand!


    Bang!


    A few shots were fired to warn the guys who were about to reach for their weapons!


    After that, this group of people exchanged nces with each other before hugging their heads and


    squatting down.


    Dozens ofbat security guards quickly rushed in and shouted, ¡°Under control!¡±


    It was only after that Philip and his party entered the warehouse.


    At a nce, this ce was a wreck.


    ¡°M! M!¡±


    Wynn rushed in and looked around while shouting, but there was no sign of M.


    Abat security guard dragged two hooligans in front of Philip. The two men knelt on the ground,


    trembling all over.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Philip barked.


    The two hooligans nced at each other and shook their heads desperately. ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Beat them up!¡± Philip ordered.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    Soon, miserable screams resounded throughout the warehouse. Seeing the two being taught a lesson,


    the other crouching men shuddered from the depths of their souls!


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, where¡¯s my daughter?!¡± Philip roared.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    This time, no one dared to hide anything.


    The guy who was beaten upy on the ground while protecting his head. His body was covered with


    blood as he groaned and pointed to the back.


    Philip looked up and motioned for his men to check.


    ¡°Young Master rke, there¡¯s another door here!¡± his men reported.


    Before Philip could move, Wynn had already rushed over.


    Philip quickly caught up and told his men to open the door.


    The moment the door was opened, everyone was dumbfounded!


    Behind the door, in a room of about 30 to 40 square meters, more than a dozen pairs of young and


    pitiful eyes were staring at Philip, Wynn, and the others who were standing at the doorway!


    Those gazes were filled with weakness, fear, panic, and rm¡­


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sight immediately gripped everyone¡¯s heart!


    Every one of them, the youngest only being two to three years old while the oldest was only six to


    seven years old, were wearing rags.


    Some were even barefoot with scars all over their feet.


    Seeing this scene, Wynn was heartbroken. She covered her mouth with tears on her face.


    Thebat security guards standing outside the door were all furious!


    ¡°F*ck! These brutes are actually human traffickers!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going to beat them to death!¡±


    In an instant, a dozenbat security guards turned around and gave the hooligans a beating!


    Philip sighed helplessly and helped Wynn out because they did not see any sign of M in there!


    ¡°Take these children away. Bring them to the hospital for an examination first and then contact the


    people in the social homes. Also, notify someone toe over here immediately to handle this case,¡±


    Philip said to Master Bell.


    Then, he walked to the hooligan who had been miserably beaten. He flipped out the cute photo of M


    on his phone and asked that person in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Have you seen this little


    girl?¡±


    The guy was trembling at the moment. He took a look at the photo and immediately nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her. If I tell you her whereabouts, will you let me go?¡±


    He understood now that this matter had been found out, they would either die or be imprisoned for life!


    Human traffickers deserved to die!


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes went cold. He went up, grabbed the guy¡¯s hair, and said gruffly, ¡°You dare


    to talk terms with me?¡±


    The hooligan trembled all over!


    After he met Philip¡¯s gaze, even his soul seemed to shudder.


    What a terrifying look!


    At that moment, he felt as if he had stepped into hell!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! Your daughter has been taken away and will be sold to¡­ Country R,¡± the man


    quickly said, his eyes dodging furtively. He was afraid that Philip would beat him up.


    Country R?


    Hearing that, Philip exploded in rage.


    That damned Wn Jensen actually sold his daughter!


    Wynn burst into tears at this moment and immediately passed out!


    Philip held Wynn, looking at her tear-stained face. He then said to Master Bell, ¡°Take Madam to the


    hospital. Also, arrange for someone to follow me to Country R to intercept them!¡±


    Master Bell immediately bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master rke!¡±


    Then, Philip thought for a moment, took out his phone, and dialed another number.


    On the other end of the phone, a middle-aged male voice immediately sounded. He said with the


    utmost respect, ¡°Young Master rke? What are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour ago, a ck Buick with the license te number A56825 kidnapped my daughter and


    those people are nning to sell her to Country R. From where we are, the road leading to Country R


    must pass through your Cloudside City. I want you to immediately send people to block off all the exits


    and roads leading to Country R. If you fail to intercept them, you¡¯ll kneel at the city gates of Cloudside!¡±


    Philip shouted harshly, his eyes full of cold intent.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke! Don¡¯t worry. As long as the car shows up in Cloudside, I¡¯ll definitely bring


    the young miss back to you safe and sound!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a respectful voice sounded. It could be heard that this middle-aged man


    had great respect for Philip.


    The call ended.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    At the same time, in Cloudside that was located at the borders, a mansion with apound of more


    than a thousand square feet stood in the center of the city.


    This mansion belonged to Nigel Lambert, the most outstanding wealthy businessman in the whole of


    Cloudside.


    Nigel Lambert, a native of Cloudside, had an angr face, a broad back, and was tough-spirited. He


    was 45 years old and began thriving 20 years ago.


    It took him 20 years to be the richest man in Cloudside. He had high prestige in the business


    world, underground circle, and in certain fields in Cloudside!


    It could be said that Nigel was the representative of all sessful figures in Cloudside!


    There was nothing Nigel could not do in Cloudside!


    He was a friendly person who thought carefully before acting. Basically, anyone who came into contact


    with him would say he was worthy of being close friends with!


    However, few people know that Nigel¡¯s sess originated from that encounter ten years ago.


    At that time, Nigel was the owner of a small business in Cloudside. As his business was about to go


    bankrupt, both his career and love rtionship received a blow at the same time.


    He had been devastated then, even thinking aboutmitting suicide several times. He never


    imagined that just a few yearster, he would be a giant.


    When he was going through that depressing phase, he met Philip who was in Cloudside for a holiday.


    Philip immediately took a fancy to Nigel¡¯s character and directly but secretly sponsored him to be


    the bigwig in Cloudside.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Over the years, Nigel had been working for Philip. He was an important figure Philip had stationed in


    Cloudside!


    Under normal circumstances, Philip would not contact Nigel.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the courtyard mansion of the Lambert family was extremely tense!


    After Nigel hung up the phone, he shouted, ¡°Men!¡±


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, a few figures appeared in the courtyard. There were many trees and flowers in the entire


    courtyard. There was also a swimming pool next to it where a woman was swimming and ying with


    two children.


    ¡°Master Lambert!¡±


    The three figures knelt on the ground with respectful faces at this moment.


    Nigel said solemnly, ¡°Immediately block off all exits and major roads. Once you find the ck Buick


    with the license te A56825, intercept it immediately! Remember, there¡¯s a three-year-old girl in the


    car. Make sure she¡¯s safe and sound! If the opponents are to resist, kill without hesitation!¡±


    Nigel took a deep breath with cold intent in his eyes!


    Whoever dared to kidnap Philip¡¯s daughter was courting death!


    Who the hell were these people?


    How dare they do this?


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The three figures answered before they dashed away and left the mansion.


    The young and beautiful woman in the swimsuit walked over gracefully. She looked to be in her early


    30s and was very charming.


    She smiled gently and asked, ¡°Dear, what¡¯s the matter? You look very anxious and even sent the three


    of them out.¡±


    Nigel nced at the woman beside him, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Something major is about to


    happen and the sky might even fall this time. If I fail toplete this mission, you should bring Willy


    and Kiki to Country M where I¡¯ve made all arrangements.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s heart trembled. She clutched Nigel¡¯s arm tightly and asked with great


    concern, ¡°What major event is this? In Cloudside, is there something that you can¡¯t handle?¡±


    The woman was aware of her husband¡¯s position in Cloudside.


    What big event could make her husband act like this?


    Nigel sighed and said, ¡°Do you still remember the Young Master rke I once mentioned to you?¡±

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Young Master rke?


    The woman shuddered and suddenly thought of something!


    A few years ago, Nigel had mentioned that person to her. She had never seen such excitement and


    respect in Nigel before.


    To the extent, as long as the name of that person was mentioned, Nigel would involuntarily stand in


    awe!


    ¡°You mean Philip rke, that Young Master rke?¡± The woman looked at Nigel in surprise.


    Nigel had said that without Young Master rke, there would be no Nigel Lambert today!


    Back then, Philip had casually given him five billion in start-up capital to unify the entire business sector


    in Cloudside, which naturally also included the underground forces.


    At that time, five billion was really a lot of money!


    Nigel also lived up to Philip¡¯s expectations. It only took him five years to have the title of the richest man


    in Cloudside.


    He had alsopletely integrated the underground market of Cloudside!


    In Cloudside, the main business was jade. Large and small jade stores could be seen everywhere in


    the city of Cloudside.


    Country R and other neighboring countries, which shared borders with Cloudside, also dealt with the


    raw materials of jade mining.


    Here, one could get rich overnight and also lose everything overnight!


    The jade market here was a booming business!


    The Lambert family controlled about 70% of the jade business in Cloudside. Nigel even had five jade


    deposits in his hands!


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that Young Master rke.¡±


    Nigel nodded, his eyes full of adoration and respect.


    His position today had been given to him by Philip. He was a person who valued emotions and


    gratitude very much.


    Anyone who had helped Nigel in the past had be his confidants when he made his fortune.


    Of course, those who had bullied him before had also naturally disappeared from Cloudside.


    Nigel¡¯s wife, Sherry, asked doubtfully, ¡°So, what happened exactly? Is that Young Master rke going


    to take back everything from you?¡±


    Sherry was a woman with broad insight, not someone who would forget righteousness in the face of


    profits, nor did she rely on her body to get to the top.


    Nigel married her because of this. The two were a loving model couple.


    Nigel shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master rke¡¯s daughter has been kidnapped and is about to


    be sold to Country R. As Cloudside is the only way to Country R, Young Master rke ordered me to


    block off all the gates. If I can¡¯t intercept them, there¡¯s no need for him to keep me alive any longer.¡±


    Hearing this, Sherry¡¯s heart twitched. She grasped Nigel¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Nigel, I believe in you.


    Everything will be okay!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Nigel smiled, touched Sherry¡¯s face, and looked at the two children who were frolicking not far away.


    He said, ¡°You should bring the children to my mother¡¯s ce first. If something really happens to me¡­¡±


    Sherry covered Nigel¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I believe in my husband.¡±


    Nigel did not say anything else and only looked tenderly at his wife.


    It did not take long for Nigel to change into a dark blue id suit. He left the Lambert family¡¯s mansion


    straight away. He was sitting in the Bentley that had been waiting for a long time for him at the


    entrance.


    After getting into the car, Nigel¡¯s expression became extremely serious. He had received the


    information sent back by his subordinates.


    At present, the car had not passed through Cloudside. In other words, as long as they were well-


    prepared, they could intercept them!


    ¡°Notify everyone to move out. Make sure to intercept that car for me!¡±


    Nigel said with a solemn expression, ¡°Also, tell our people in Country R to keep a lookout. In case we


    can¡¯t intercept them and the car gets to Country R, tell them to report their whereabouts every five


    minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Lambert!¡± the man on the passenger seat responded.


    Nigel also took a deep breath, his eyes bing more and more intense.


    Nothing must happen to the young miss!


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He and Master Bell had already left the port.


    Wn was naturally sent to the hospital.


    He must not die before M was safely retrieved!


    Philip went to the hospital and looked at Wynn. She was already awake and full of tears. She clutched


    Philip¡¯s hand tightly, sobbing. ¡°Phil, you must find M.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. For the next few days, just stay here and get well.¡±


    Wynn nodded in response. She could only put her hopes on Philip now.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Philip left the ward. At the door, he met Lydia Jensen who was frantically hurrying over.


    At this moment, her face was already full of tears. She was whimpering as she eximed, ¡°Brother


    Philip, it¡¯s all my fault I couldn¡¯t protect Sister Wynn and little M. Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    Philip swept her into his arms, stroked her head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take care of it. Take good care


    of your injuries here and spend more time with Wynn, okay?¡±


    Lydia nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Brother Philip. Don¡¯t worry, leave Sister Wynn to me.¡±


    Philip smiled before leaving the hospital with his men.


    At the door, several ck Mercedes were already parked.


    After Josh and the others heard the news, they had also rushed over in a hurry!


    How dare someone make a move against their little angel? Even the ruler of heaven must die!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. We¡¯ve been out for so long and it¡¯s time to return to the team. The timing is just right


    for us to meet them. I want to see who dares to buy M!¡±


    Josh said coldly, the killing intent obvious in his eyes!


    Philip raised his eyebrows and took a nce at them. All eight of them looked ferocious!


    He really could not imagine the consequences of provoking such a group of people.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Philip said.


    After that, they quickly got into the car and headed straight for Cloudside.


    This time, Philip did not bring many people with him. Even Theo and Master Bell stayed behind. He


    only brought along a few men.


    It was because Nigel Lambert was in Cloudside.


    However, Philip naturally had other arrangements.


    He felt that the incident this time was not that simple.


    ¡­


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, on Arcadia Ind, inside the white castle that was at the very center.


    Roger¡¯s eyes were full of coldness. A Shadow Guard stood in front of him and reported, ¡°My lord,


    something happened to young miss. She¡¯s being sold to Country R.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Roger flew into a rage and his anger filled the entire castle with a stern chill!


    He bellowed, ¡°Who did this?!¡±


    ¡°Wn Jensen, the outcast son of the Jensen family. However, ording to the information we found,


    there are other people behind this,¡± the Shadow Guard replied.


    ¡°Who?!¡± Roger said grimly, his eyebrows seemingly covered with ayer of frost.


    ¡°The Gentleman Court,¡± the Shadow Guard replied.


    Crack!


    The air seemed like it was cracking. Roger¡¯s eyes were full of gloom while the corners of his eyes


    glinted with killing intent. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Send someone to Cloudside to secretly assist Philip.


    If there¡¯s an emergency, ignore the Gentleman Court. Kill whoever dares to touch my granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    The Shadow Guard then left the hall.


    At this time, Giada had been standing on the spiral staircase on the second floor. The staircase was


    made of white marble and seemed to be old.


    She walked down gracefully and said, ¡°Old Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Roger nced at Giada who was kneeling in front of him brewing coffee and asked tly, ¡°Are you


    involved with the Gentleman Court?¡±

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    When Giada heard the words, her hand holding the pot of coffee trembled and some tea spilled onto


    the coffee table.


    However, it was only a momentary distraction. Giada continued to pour the warm coffee and handed a


    cup of it to Roger very respectfully. She was smiling elegantly as she said, ¡°Old Master, I don¡¯t quite


    understand what you mean by that.¡±


    Giada was very flustered at the moment.


    Had Roger found out anything?


    It should not be likely. She hid everything so well.


    Roger stared at Giada¡¯s beautiful face for a while before he took the coffee cup in her hand and said


    calmly, ¡°Stop your hands from shaking. You¡¯re the second madam and representative of the rke


    family. I don¡¯t care what you do in private. As long as it doesn¡¯t impact the fundamental interests of the


    rke family, I¡¯ll close one eye. This is my tolerance for you.


    ¡°But if you ever think of destroying the foundation of the rke family, then the Wallis family will be the


    first to disappear from this world. Do you understand?¡±


    After Roger spoke, he gazed at Giada¡¯s face.


    Giada forced a smile and said, ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re right. I understand.¡±


    Then, Roger left the hall under the escort of Shadow Squadron.


    Here, Giada still knelt on the ground for a long time even after Roger left, her eyes full of chills.


    No one noticed that her pale hands were shaking violently at this moment!


    Giada clenched her fists tightly. The corners of her eyes shed with a trace of a woman¡¯s viciousness


    as she muttered coldly under her breath, ¡°Roger rke, am I, Giada Wallis, worth nothing in your


    eyes? Is my Wallis family so dispensable in your eyes?¡±


    Giada was very upset! Her hatred was for Roger and the rke family!


    ¡°Men!¡± Giada shouted.


    Swoosh!


    Two figures appeared in the hall, and both knelt on one knee. They respectfully said, ¡°Madam, what are


    your orders?¡±


    Giada got up. A white mink scarf was draped over her delicate shoulders, and her alluring eyes


    reflected coldness. She ordered, ¡°Send someone to Cloudside immediately to locate the whereabouts


    of Young Miss. Also, if you run into Philip and his men, retreat at once!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    The two responded and exited the hall.


    Giada stood in the hall with a chill in her eyes as she said to herself, ¡°Did the Gentleman Court make a


    move?¡±


    A storm brewed quietly.


    No one expected that M¡¯s abduction would breed so many chain reactions in secret!


    At the same time, far away in a manor near Shamrock Mountain.


    Nine burning candle wicks swayed gently.


    In the dim room, seven or eight people sat in seats that were enough for 11.


    None of these people¡¯s faces could be seen clearly but their voices could be heard.


    ¡°Chester Ludwig has made his move. He joined forces with Wn Jensen of Uppercreek to abduct


    Philip rke¡¯s daughter and sell her to Country R.¡±


    A somber and shrill voice broke the dullness in the room.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s still too eager. He dares to act like that even before looking into the other party¡¯s background


    and identity. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll bring disaster.¡±


    A crisp female voice sounded among these people.


    The voice carried the charm of a mature woman, so people would inevitably be intoxicated after


    hearing it.


    ¡°If I may say so, just toss that child into the river. Why go to such great lengths?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Several people discussed it.


    At that moment, the door of the room was pushed open. A woman with a delicate and slender figure


    walked in.


    It was Rachel rke.


    Several people stopped talking when she entered.


    ¡°Miss rke, did the lord say anything?¡±


    One of them asked. He was the same Mr. Cornell who previously had friction with Chester Ludwig.


    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Gentlemen, the lord invites all of you to the study for a chat.¡±

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Hearing this, everyone got up, tidied their appearance, and followed Rachel to the most heavily


    guarded part of the manor¡ªthe study.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    They entered the study, saw the lord who was practicing calligraphy behind the white curtain, and


    greeted him respectfully.


    The figure behind the curtain was currently waving his brush profusely. When he was done writing with


    ir, he could not helpughing and said, ¡°How wonderful! Everyone,e here and have a look. How


    is my calligraphy?¡±


    Rachel lifted the curtain, picked up the long copybook on the table, and walked over to everyone. She


    showed the copybook to them.


    When they saw the words, everyone trembled and immediately knelt on the ground as they shouted


    respectfully, ¡°Lord, please forgive our recklessness and ignorance!¡±


    Hmph!


    A cold rebuke sounded from behind the curtain.


    ¡°Take a good look at those words. This is my advice to you!¡±


    The figure behind the curtain waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Kneel for half an hour!¡±


    After saying that, the lord left the study.


    In the study, eight people were kneeling on the ground while looking at the copybook Rachel had


    handed to her subordinate.


    There was only one line in the copybook¡ª¡®sibling rivalry¡¯!


    The meaning behind this warning was obvious!


    The 11 members of Gentleman Court had learned to ostracize and collude with each other for their own


    benefits.


    This was something the lord would absolutely disallow!


    At this moment, on thewn of the manor, Rachel was following behind the old man who was walking


    with his hands behind his back.


    In front of her, the lord was dressed in a white suit. He looked so imposing that he did not show any


    signs of old age!


    ¡°How are thingsing along?¡± the lord¡¯s aged voice sounded.


    Rachel replied unhurriedly, ¡°My lord, everything is done. There should be no hups in Chester


    Ludwig¡¯s operation this time.¡±


    However, the lord unexpectedlyughed. He tilted his head to look at the dark clouds in the sky and


    said, ¡°All of you underestimate him too much. That kid is the heir to the rke family. Do you think you


    can take him down so easily? Send more people over there.¡±


    When Rachel heard the words, her eyebrows furrowed and she asked, ¡°My lord, is it really that difficult


    to deal with the rke family? Even if you join forces with the former supreme, will it still not be enough


    to devour them?¡±


    The old man looked back, nced at Rachel, and gently shook his head. ¡°The rke family is a big


    mountain while we¡¯re the people attempting to move the mountain.¡±


    Rachel understood now. She nodded and said, ¡°My lord, the former supreme sent an invitation. Do you


    want to attend the banquet?¡±


    The old man thought for a moment and said with a nod, ¡°Let¡¯s attend.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, Cloudside City.


    At the moment, Cloudside was full of dark clouds, looking as if a catastrophe would strike at any


    second.


    Even the people in the city could sense that it was a different atmosphere from usual.


    The change in weather happened too abruptly.


    Moreover, just half an hour ago, a lot more people had appeared on the streets of Cloudside. All


    passing vehicles were checked as well.


    This had caused everyone to be on edge.


    After all, most of them were in the jade business. After such a disturbance, many customers were


    afraid toe out on the streets.


    A luxurious suite in thergest five-star hotel in Cloudside.


    A burly middle-aged man in a gray suit was standing in front of therge French window with his hands


    behind his back. He was looking at the people searching the streets below.


    ¡°Master Ludwig, we¡¯ve looked into it. They¡¯re people from the Lambert family of Cloudside.¡±


    At this moment, a man in a jacket walked into the suite and said respectfully.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Chester Ludwig nodded and asked coldly, ¡°How much longer will it be?¡±


    ¡°Almost. Half an hour to go.¡±


    The man in a jacket replied before saying doubtfully, ¡°Master Ludwig, the entire Cloudside is now full of


    Lambert family¡¯s people. I¡¯m afraid the car will be detained as soon as it enters. Do we need to change


    the route?¡±


    Chester smiled as a chill shed in his eyes. He said, ¡°No need. I never nned to go to Country R at


    all. It was just a bait to lure the big fish here so that it¡¯s more convenient for us to make a move.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Chester turned around and said to the man, ¡°Send my instructions. Tell the


    people lying in ambush to get ready. Also, tell Dan and the others to wait a mile outside the city. No one


    is allowed to enter the city without my orders!


    ¡°Also, tell the people in Country R to enter the city. Find an opportunity to make the trade in Cloudside.


    ¡°As for the little girl, arrange someone to keep an eye on her. There can be no mistakes. That¡¯s our


    trump card to deal with emergencies!¡±


    The man in a jacket immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master Ludwig!¡±


    After that, he turned around and left the hotel.


    Chester stood in front of therge French window with a deep coldness at the corner of his mouth.


    Not long after, the door of the suite was opened again. An old man with a cane and a middle-aged man


    walked in.


    The first thing this old man did when he came in was to smile at Chester. He said, ¡°Master Ludwig, it¡¯s


    such a good n!¡±


    If Philip were here, he would have recognized this old man as none other than Kinley Wes of the Wes


    family from back then!


    Behind him was Sidney Wes!


    These two people were actually in Cloudside!


    ¡°Kinley Wes, keep the ttery to yourself. What do you want from me?¡± Chester turned around and sat


    on the sofa.


    After all, Kinley Wes and Sidney Wes had fallen from grace.


    ¡°Master Ludwig, I only have one request. Once that brat Philip rke is caught, I hope you can give


    me the chance to get back at him for humiliating us before!¡±


    Kinley said, his face full of expectations and respect.


    ¡°Master Ludwig, we have a huge bone to pick with that brat Philip rke. My wife went insane because


    of that incident. If I can¡¯t seek revenge for this, I just can¡¯t live with it!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With a thud, Sidney knelt in front of Chester!


    This was the patriarch of the Wes family in Uppercreek!


    Of course, that was a matter of the past.


    Who would have thought that such a former big shot would actually kneel in front of Chester?


    ¡°I hope you can grant this request, Master Ludwig. From now on, even if you want me, Kinley Wes, or


    the Wes family to be at your beck and call, we¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Kinley also bent down and said pleadingly.


    Chester looked at them before smiling and saying, ¡°Kinley, do you still remember the matter I asked


    you to do?¡±


    At the mention of this, Kinley shuddered!


    Kinley had refused that request!


    It was because Chester had asked him to steal secrets!


    It was something Kinley could never agree to!


    This was a matter of lifelong disgrace and would even involve future generations!


    However, Kinley hesitated now.


    Chester was not in a hurry and seemed to be waiting for his answer. He poured a ss of wine for


    himself and took a sip.


    Outside the window, thunder rumbled. It was about to rain!


    The rumbling sounded like popping corn!


    Ten minutester, Chester asked again, ¡°So, have you considered?¡±


    Kinley smiled and said, ¡°Master Ludwig, stop joking with me. I¡¯ve been removed from my position and


    can¡¯t get in contact with anybody now.¡±


    However, Chester said unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I have my ways to reinstate you. As long as


    you agree to my terms, your family will naturally make aeback and have unlimited wealth once


    things are done. As for Philip rke, I can also take care of him for you and even let you have your


    revenge.¡±


    ¡°Dad, just agree to it! Our Wes family has no other choice!¡±


    Sidney was anxious. He knew about this matter. His father had mentioned it to him before.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Kinley looked at Sidney with an unpleasant expression. Finally, he took a deep breath and said with a


    nod, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you, Master Ludwig! However, you must ensure the safety and security of the


    Wes family!¡±


    Chester smiled and ordered his subordinates to pour two sses of red wine for Kinley and Sidney. He


    raised his ss, saying, ¡°Come on, cheers. Let¡¯s wish our cooperation a sess.¡±


    At the same time, in the mountains about one kilometer away from Cloudside.


    A speeding Buick stopped in the rainstorm, its wipers flicking back and forth.


    Inside the car, three burly men cursed at the horrible weather.


    The man in the front passenger seat had a fierce look on his face. There was a deep scar on the corner


    of his mouth from getting injured by someone back then.


    He was talking on the phone at this moment, nodding while saying, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    After saying this, he hung up the phone and said to the rest of the men in the car, ¡°Look for a hotel


    nearby to settle down. We won¡¯t be going to Cloudside.¡±


    When the rest heard that, they asked, ¡°Dan, what¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t we doing this anymore? This is


    worth five million! We can¡¯t make this much even if we work for a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dan. The weather will be fine in a while. Let¡¯s hurry to Country R!¡±


    The man in the front passenger seat nced at them before saying coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many


    questions! Do what you¡¯re told! This is the boss¡¯ instructions!¡±


    The others were resentful and turned to look at the little girl sleeping in the back of the car


    ¡°Hey, this little girl is cute. She¡¯s the same age as my daughter.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The man driving the car, who was in his 30s or 40s, looked at M and said so.


    Dan immediately smacked him and cursed, ¡°In our line of business, we can¡¯t have personal feelings.


    Have you forgotten?¡±


    The driver hastily nodded and apologized.


    The car started up and turned into a side road that headed to the nearest town.


    Almost 20 minutester, six ck Mercedes-Benz vehicles drove rapidly in the torrential rain and sped


    past this mountain highway!


    In one of the cars, Philip sat in the backseat and had a cold face while he was on the phone. He said


    solemnly, ¡°What the hell? You didn¡¯t find her? I¡¯m arriving in ten minutes and you¡¯re now telling me


    there¡¯s no trace of that car?¡±


    Philip was furious!


    On the other end of the phone, Nigel¡¯s voice was also shaking.


    He had already used all his connections and the underground forces in Cloudside to search for the


    Buick throughout the city, but there was just no sign of it!


    There were also no fewer than dozens of people at the four entrances leading to Country R, but there


    was still no trace of any Buicks!


    ¡°Young Master rke, please calm down. I think they haven¡¯t reached Cloudside yet.¡±


    Nigel replied. This was the only exnation he could give.


    To enter Country R, they had to go through one of the four entrances in Cloudside!


    Unless they could walk over the mountains!


    Cloudside and Country R were separated by three great mountains that were full of dangers!


    Naturally, this option was ruled out by Nigel!


    Philip¡¯s face was dark as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in Cloudside right away!¡±


    After saying that, he directly ended the call.


    On this side, Nigel also breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he immediately said to his subordinates, ¡°Hurry


    up and bring some people to the entrance of Cloudside City!¡±

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    The subordinates asked in confusion, ¡°Master Lambert, who the hell is that who can make you so


    respectful to him?¡±


    Nigel turned around, red at his subordinates, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions!¡±


    Soon, different vehicles sped past, such as Mercedes, Maybach, Bentley, and Rolls-Royce. They were


    all from the Lambert family¡¯s mansion andpany building. They were driving on the main road in


    Cloudside, heading toward the entrance of the city!


    This scene naturally shocked the people of Cloudside!


    The pedestrians on the street and the customers who came to Cloudside for jades looked at the luxury


    cars that weaved through the rain. They were all full of surprise.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Isn¡¯t this the Lambert family¡¯s convoy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, such a grand spectacle. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re heading toward the entrance of the city. Is it possible that someone important ising


    to Cloudside?¡±


    A group of onlookers chatted incessantly!


    Such a magnificent pompadour had never been seen in Cloudside before!


    Even on the day when Nigel took over Cloudside and became the richest man as well as the leader of


    the underground forces, themotion was only half the scale of the one in front of them!


    Moreover, the crowd had clearly seen Nigel¡¯s car among the motorcade!


    Was he going there personally?


    Instantly, this news caused a sensation in Cloudside!


    Even the big bosses of the business circle and the leaders of the underground forces in Cloudside


    expressed iparable astonishment when they received this news from their subordinates!


    That was Nigel Lambert!


    The heavenly king of Cloudside!


    That enormous mountain had pressed on their heads for so many years without ever having lost to


    anyone!


    In their hearts and eyes, such a person was an insurmountable gulf!


    Now, someone was telling them that Nigel was making such a big show to wee a person at the


    entrance to the city?


    No one dared to believe it!


    More than that, they were shocked!


    In an instant, these people thought of something and understood immediately!


    Yes, it was him!


    It must be the rumored person who previously sponsored Nigel to stage aeback that helped him


    take over Cloudside in one fell swoop!


    Did hee to Cloudside?


    In that case, it would exin the grand appearance of the Lambert family in Cloudside today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look. We can get to know this legendary figure.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go together. For Nigel to hold such a grand reception, there¡¯s no mistake. It must be that


    Young Master rke!¡±


    ¡°Nigel Lambert, who¡¯s a huge mountain in front of us, is only just a pawn in front of that one.¡±


    Immediately after, many business executives and underground leaders of Cloudside drove to the


    entrance of the city.


    Ten minutester.


    Nigel Lambert, along with people from the Lambert family, the top-level executives of hispany, and


    the right-hand men of the underground forces, stood very respectfully at the entrance to the city of


    Cloudside. They formed seven to eight rows,pletely flooding the entire area!


    Moreover, not far from them, there were dozens of luxury cars. Those people sitting in the cars or


    standing outside of them were all important figures in the business circle and underground market of


    Cloudside.


    They had all arrived.


    As far as the eye could see, men and women in suits holding ck umbres were respectfully looking


    at the horizon.


    The scene was very quiet.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was only the sound of wind and rain, as well as the muffled thunder in the sky from time to time.


    shes of lightning could also be seen.


    So many people were standing in the rain just waiting for the legendary Young Master rke.


    Many people spected that this Young Master rke should be a middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s.


    Some people even suspected that the name might be fake, that the other party might be some big shot


    or an old domestic tycoon!


    In short, no one thought that Young Master rke was a young man in his 20s.


    Many people at the scene were ready to wait for the arrival of this prominent figure and to leave an


    impression on him.


    Nigel stood at the entrance to the city of Cloudside. Beside him was a personal bodyguard holding a


    big ck umbre over his head.


    He looked respectful, and his eyes burned with radiance. He kept staring at the horizon.


    Finally, amid everyone¡¯s anxious waiting, several Mercedes-Benz cars appeared. They were slowly


    driving over!


    At that moment, everyone at the entrance to the city opened their eyes wide and waited with bated


    breaths!


    They had finally appeared!

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Whoosh!


    The tires screeched across the ground, sshing rain all over the ce. The cars then stopped at the


    entrance to the city.


    Nigel immediately took the umbre handed to him by his men, opened it with a bang, and briskly


    walked over to the second Mercedes.


    He stood respectfully at the door of the car, bent over, and greeted, ¡°Young Master rke.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The car window rolled down, revealing a young face with a trace of indifference.


    This scene appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    However, most people could not see the face behind the car window at all.


    Due to the heavy rain and also Nigel partially blocking the view, everyone could only see a general


    outline.


    Very young!


    ¡°Gosh, no way! How could a big shot be so young?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this is crazy! He must be the young master of some hidden family!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! A young man like that actually had the power to help Nigel take over Cloudside in one


    fell swoop?! It¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    At the entrance of Cloudside, those bosses of the business circle and underground leaders who had


    been waiting for this scene expressed their utmost shock at this moment!


    This scene went far beyond their expectations!


    Nigel stood at the door of the car, looking respectfully at Philip. Philip asked coldly, ¡°Have you found it


    yet?¡±


    Nigel said apologetically, ¡°Not yet. We can¡¯t find it anywhere in the city. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve arrived yet.


    Moreover, my people in Country R also sent word that none of the towns on the border have found that


    car.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip furrowed his brows. He looked at the crowd of people at the entrance of the city


    and said, ¡°You kicked up such a fuss?¡±


    Nigel knew that Philip did not like being in the limelight, so he exined, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. My every


    move in Cloudside is watched by others. They just want to see what the person whom they¡¯ve only


    heard about from the rumors looks like.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go directly to the Lambert family¡¯s mansion. You can bring your people back too,¡± Philip said


    before the window rolled back up.


    Nigel immediately took three steps back, turned around, and waved to his men at the entrance to the


    city.


    Instantly, the Lambert family¡¯s bodyguards separated the crowd, leaving a huge pathway for Philip¡¯s


    motorcade to head into Cloudside City!


    At the very front was naturally a car arranged by Nigel that had its high beams on, guiding Philip¡¯s


    motorcade toward the Lambert family¡¯s mansion.


    Everyone watched as the cars with high beams zoomed past one after another, driving into the city


    from the entrance.


    It was only after the convoy left that the big bosses on the scene suddenly came back to their senses.


    That Young Master rke did not even get down from the car!


    ¡°Quick, head to the Lambert family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go there!¡±


    In a sh, more than a dozen luxury cars all started their engines and rushed to the Lambert family!


    It took just a moment before the entrance to the Lambert family¡¯s mansion was full of luxury cars!


    Maserati, Bentley, Maybach, Rolls-Royce¡­


    A group of elderly bosses, the youngest in their 30s and 40s, surrounded the entrance of the Lambert


    family¡¯s mansion. They were yelling and discussing.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let us in? We¡¯re here to see the head of the Lambert family!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way! You¡¯re just a little bodyguard. How dare you stop us?¡±


    A group of people shouted loudly as they were stopped at the gates.


    Nigel had given instructions¡ªno visitors today!


    At this moment, a ck Lincoln SUV stopped at the entrance of the Lambert family¡¯s mansion.


    Before the eyes of a dozen business executives and underground leaders of Cloudside, the car door


    opened. A middle-aged man in a gray suit stepped down.


    Chester Ludwig nced at the magnificent Lambert family¡¯s mansion and walked directly toward the


    gates.


    Everyone was staring at him.


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s this guy? I haven¡¯t seen him before. An outsider?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but looking at him, he wants to enter the Lambert family¡¯s mansion too.¡±


    ¡°Pooh, even we¡¯re not allowed to enter. Who does he think he is?¡±


    Chester stood at the gates. His subordinates stepped forward and shouted at the Lambert family¡¯s


    bodyguards at the gates, ¡°Hey, hurry up and inform Nigel Lambert that Master Chester Ludwig has


    come to visit. Tell him to hurry up and get out here!¡±

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    At those words, the entrance of the Lambert family¡¯s mansion quickly quietened down!


    Only the sound of rain and the asional muffled thunder could be heard.


    Almost all the business leaders and heads of the underground forces in Cloudside standing at the


    entrance were looking at Chester and his men with hostile cold eyes.


    Too arrogant!


    This was the Lambert family of Cloudside!


    This was Nigel Lambert¡¯s mansion!


    In Cloudside, who would dare to talk to the Lambert family like this?


    Were these people fools?


    Were they from out of town and did not know the rules?


    It must be. After all, it was the first time they were seeing Chester Ludwig and his people.


    ¡°Hehe, another ignorant guy. How dare he ask Master Lambert to get out here?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone dare to speak like this at the entrance of the Lambert family¡¯s


    mansion.¡±


    ¡°Very brazen indeed. Who are these people?¡±


    The people at the gates continued talking while standing under the umbres, sizing up Chester and


    the others carefully.


    At this time, the bodyguard at the entrance of the Lambert family¡¯s mansion stared at the man who


    spoke with a cold face and eyes full of anger. He warned sternly, ¡°Sorry, Master Lambert will not be


    receiving guests today. Please see yourself out!¡±


    Hiss!


    The few subordinates around Chester looked angry and shouted at the person at the gates of the


    Lambert family¡¯s mansion, ¡°What did you say? Are you seeking death? No one dares to refuse to meet


    Master Ludwig! Nigel Lambert? The heavenly king of Cloudside? Go in and notify him that our Master


    Chester Ludwig wants to see him. If he doesn¡¯te out and greet him, Master Ludwig will destroy him


    and seize the Lambert family!¡±


    Wow!


    The scene became tense.


    Everyone was staring at this scene with wide eyes as they were all in disbelief!


    No one had dared to say that in years!


    Destroy Nigel Lambert and seize the Lambert family?!


    Too outrageous!


    Were they not aware that the person the Lambert family was weing today was the Young Master


    rke who had a profound background?


    Was this a deliberate attempt to stir up trouble?


    Chester did not speak from the beginning and only stood calmly at the side. He was looking at the big


    house in front of him.


    The Lambert family¡¯s bodyguard also got angry and shouted, ¡°How dare you?! I don¡¯t care who you


    are. If you dare to mess around in the Lambert family¡¯s territory, you must bear the consequences!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Pitter-patter!


    After saying that, more than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits rushed out from the mansion courtyard


    instantly! They were all lined up at the entrance, full of chills!


    The atmosphere was quite tense.


    At this moment, the men around Chester also stepped forward, looking ready to fight.


    Suddenly, a loud shout was heard, ¡°Stop!¡±


    At this moment, Nigel briskly walked out of the mansion yard. He bowed to the prominent figures


    standing by the gates and apologized, ¡°Sorry everyone, I won¡¯t be seeing guests today. Please go


    back.¡±


    These people wanted to say something but Nigel directly ignored them. Instead, his eyes fell on


    Chester. His eyes chilled as he asked, ¡°Chester Ludwig, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chester smiled lightly and said, ¡°Haha, Nigel Lambert, are you surprised to see me? We used to be


    very close buddies in the past, after all.¡±


    Nigel¡¯s face changed. He waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Hmph, we have nothing to talk about.


    It¡¯s not convenient for me to meet guests today. Please see yourself out.¡±


    After that, Nigel turned to leave.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    Chester Ludwig and Nigel Lambert used to be very close buddies.


    However, changes in circumstances had altered their rtionship drastically!


    The once good buddies had be opposing rivals.


    ¡°Haha, Nigel, are you so afraid of me?¡± Chester said with a smirk.


    Nigel frowned, turned around, and stared coldly at Chester. He asked grimly, ¡°What exactly do you


    want? I believe there¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡±


    After not seeing him for 20 years, Chester had be even more unfathomable.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sinister look in his eyes was even more terrifying than before.


    Chester chuckled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    Nigel frowned. After a moment of silence, he walked inside.


    Chester followed.


    Soon, the two entered the hall. Chester swaggered and sat down on the sofa, sipping the coffee made


    by the maid.


    Nigel stood aside, staring at Chester coldly. He asked, ¡°What exactly do you want from me? If it¡¯s to


    chat with me about the past, then please go back.¡±


    Nigel would never forget the day 20 years ago when Chester stole thepany¡¯s secrets and joined a


    competitor.


    It was also that incident that ruined thepany Nigel and Chester founded together.


    Nigel was saddled with huge debt while Chester disappeared from Cloudside and had not been heard


    of since.


    Chester smiled lightly and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re looking for a Buick.¡±


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, Nigel could not remain calm anymore. With raised eyebrows, he


    stared at Chester coldly and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He seemed to have thought of something and roared in surprise as well as anger, ¡°Are you involved in


    this?¡±


    Chester sipped a mouthful of coffee, shook his head, and said, ¡°You think too much. How could it be


    rted to me? I just happened to hear about it and got to know some clues. Don¡¯t you want to hear


    about it?¡±


    Nigel¡¯s breathing turned rapid, and the gears in his mind were quickly running.


    Philip was not in the front yard now. He was discussing something with the others in the backyard.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Nigel resisted the urge to inform Philip immediately and asked coldly instead.


    Chester smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Lambert Group is doing very well now. It¡¯s already a first-ss


    big enterprise in Cloudside. I also heard that you own five jade deposits and control more than half of


    the jade business here in Cloudside. This really isn¡¯t easy to do. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many


    years, you¡¯ve be such a prominent figure in Cloudside.¡±


    Chester beat around the bush without answering Nigel¡¯s questions, and the greed in his eyes was very


    obvious.


    Nigel frowned and looked at Chester who was sitting calmly in front of him. He thought inwardly that


    this guy was really bing more and more shameless.


    Was he taking this opportunity to extort him?


    Nigel¡¯s gaze turned stony as he shouted coldly, ¡°Chester Ludwig, do you think I¡¯m still the young kid


    who used to obey you? I¡¯d advise you to keep your impure thoughts away! In Cloudside, you¡¯re not


    worthy to y tricks with me! Hurry up and tell me the clues you have!¡±


    Chester smiled, calmly took out a small gold bracelet, and tossed it to Nigel. He said, ¡°Show that to


    Young Master rke. Maybe he¡¯ll recognize it.¡±

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    Nigel took the small gold bracelet with his brows furrowed together. He thought about it and shouted to


    Chester, ¡°Wait here!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly crossed the front hall and went straight to the backyard.


    At this moment, Philip and the eight Dragon Warriors, as well as some of Nigel¡¯s men, were discussing


    the next steps.


    Nigel walked over and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master rke.¡±


    Philip turned his head, looked at Nigel, and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Nigel handed the small gold bracelet in his hand to Philip and said, ¡°A visitor in the hall said that he


    knows the whereabouts of the young miss. This was given to me by him. He said you¡¯ll understand


    when you see this.¡±


    Philip took the small gold bracelet. With just a nce at it, he stood up immediately. His body radiated


    chills, and his face was stern!


    This was M¡¯s small gold bracelet!


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other party?¡± Philip asked in a cold voice, unable to suppress the anger inside him!


    Since the other party had this with them, it meant one of two things!


    The other party knew M¡¯s whereabouts, or they were M¡¯s kidnapper!


    Seeing Philip¡¯s appearance, Nigel knew that the matter was serious. He quickly replied, ¡°His name is


    Chester Ludwig, he used to be¡­¡±


    While exining, Nigel led Philip to the main hall.


    A few minutester, Philip saw Chester sitting on the sofa, indifferently drinking coffee in the hall.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    As soon as he appeared, Philip shouted coldly and rushed over. He grabbed Chester by the cor, his


    face full of anger while his eyes were bloodshot!


    Chester¡¯s face was dull, but the corners of his mouth showed a sneer as he said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, is this how you treat guests? After all, I¡¯m here to provide you with clues.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Philip frowned, loosened his hold, and stared at Chester coldly.


    He said, ¡°Clues?¡±


    Chester adjusted his suit and tie while smiling before saying, ¡°Yes, Young Master rke. I heard that


    your daughter has been kidnapped and is going to be sold to Country R. Coincidentally, some of my


    men identally found the Buick you were looking for, but there was no one in the car anymore. Only


    this little bracelet was left behind. I thought you might recognize this so I came here. I didn¡¯t expect that


    you¡¯d take me for the kidnapper.¡±


    When he said this, Chester was not embarrassed at all.


    Philip frowned, looked at the middle-aged man sitting in front of him, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Could


    there be such a coincidence?¡±


    This was an old fox who was calm in the face of danger. He was difficult to deal with.


    On the side, Nigel¡¯s expression also changed as he shouted at Chester, ¡°Chester Ludwig, I advise you


    not to y any tricks! If you took Young Master rke¡¯s daughter, you¡¯d better let her go right away!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the first to go after you!¡±


    Hehe.


    Chester sneered, stood up, and nced at Nigel. Then, his gaze settled on Philip as he said lightly,


    ¡°Young Master rke, rumor has it that you supported Nigel to the top. In that case, why don¡¯t we


    strike a deal today?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A deal?


    Philip¡¯s face changed and his eyes were cold. He asked, ¡°What deal?¡±


    Chester said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Hand Cloudside to me. In return, I¡¯ll tell you the news about your


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you have news about my daughter?¡± Philip asked.


    Chester nodded and said, ¡°Naturally, that gang is under my control, but I can¡¯t really say for sure. Who


    knows if they might escape and slip into Country R at some point?¡±


    At this moment, Nigel got anxious and yelled, ¡°Chester Ludwig, are you still saying you didn¡¯t kidnap


    her?¡±


    Chester shook his head and did not reply. His eyes were still on Philip.


    A momentter, Philip asked, ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Chester shook his head and said, ¡°No, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting, but I¡¯ve heard of your


    reputation in Uppercreek, Young Master rke. You¡¯re very capable.¡±


    Philip smiled, but the corners of his eyes were frozen. He said, ¡°I need to think about it.¡±


    Chester was not in a hurry. He nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Young Master rke, I¡¯ll give you three


    days. In three days, I¡¯ll meet you at the Cloudside Imperial Jade Quarry, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Philip nodded in response.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Chester nced at Nigel with a big sneer at the corner of his mouth. He turned around and left with his


    men.


    It was not until Chester had left that Nigel said anxiously, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯ll send someone to


    follow him now. I¡¯ll definitely bring the young miss back safely!¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, since he dares to show up at your doorstep personally, it means


    that he¡¯s prepared. We¡¯re out in the open while he¡¯s operating in the dark. We need to reconsider this.¡±


    Then, Philip looked at Nigel and said, ¡°Tell me everything about Chester Ludwig.¡±


    Nigel wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and exined all the information he knew about Chester.


    Philip listened silently, his frown getting deeper and deeper.


    At first thought, this Chester Ludwig was not a guy to be messed with. There had to be someone


    behind him.


    Moreover, Philip was very sure that this was his first time meeting Chester and he had no contact with


    him before.


    If the other party was here just for the business market and underground forces of Cloudside, it would


    be a bit of a stretch.


    He beat around the bush, kidnapped M to be sold to Country R, lured him to Cloudside¡­


    Wait a minute!


    Lured him to Cloudside?


    Instantly, Philip realized something and said to Josh ncy next to him, ¡°Quickly contact the teacher


    and ask him if he¡¯s nearby. I need support.¡±


    Josh nodded and soon left the Lambert family.


    On the other hand, after Chester returned to the hotel suite, Kinley Wes and Sidney Wes came to see


    him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°How did things go, Master Ludwig? Is it done? Has Philip rke agreed?¡± Kinley asked anxiously.


    Chester stood in front of therge French window, wearing a gray vest with a white shirt. He was


    holding a wine ss in his hand. After taking a sip from it, he smiled and said, ¡°Three dayster, we


    shall meet at the Imperial Jade Quarry. At that time, arrange for more people to go there. Remember,


    there must be no negligence! This time, we must get rid of Philip and Nigel in one fell swoop!¡±


    When Kinley and Sidney heard this, they were filled with excitement and praised Chester, ¡°Master


    Ludwig, you¡¯re really wise and resourceful. Just one small bait and you¡¯ve hooked that Philip rke!¡±


    Chester chuckled, turned around, and said to Kinley, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say. I need help from the


    remaining forces of your Wes family. As long as we take down Philip and Nigel, what harm will it do if I


    give the entire Cloudside to your Wes family then?¡±


    Hearing this, Kinley knelt and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your support, Master Ludwig! My Wes


    family will do whatever it takes and won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    This was an opportunity for the Wes family to make aeback!


    Kinley Wes would not miss it!


    Chester smiled, motioned to the old man to get up, and said, ¡°Now, I want you to do one thing. Have


    your people keep a close eye on the Lambert family. I want to know their every move!¡±


    ¡°Master Ludwig, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for it right away!¡± Kinley replied.


    ¡°Also, find some people to go to Serene Town. Get rid of those people and bring that little girl back to


    me!¡± Chester said coldly with a cruel look in the corners of his eyes.


    There was a man in a jacket also in the room. At this time, he took out a few photos and handed them


    to Kinley.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    The man dressed in a jacket said coldly, ¡°This person is called Dan, the leader of the four. Master


    Ludwig thinks that this person is not reliable and will screw things up. But he¡¯s someone who has


    followed Master Ludwig, after all. Master Ludwig doesn¡¯t want to take things into his own hands, so


    you¡¯ll do it for him.¡±


    Kinley took the photo, nced at it, handed it to Sidney, saying, ¡°Do it ording to Master Ludwig¡¯s


    instructions and make it clean. Leave no traces or clues behind.¡±


    Sidney nodded repeatedly before leaving the suite.


    In the suite, only Chester and the rest were left.


    ¡°Master Ludwig, can we really get rid of Philip in one go at the Imperial Jade Quarry three dayster?¡±


    Kinley was still a little skeptical and said, ¡°As far as I know, Philip is not an ordinary person. He¡¯s also a


    Dragon Warrior and this is Cloudside. If something really happens, it might alert that supreme.¡±


    It was not unreasonable for Kinley to be so worried.


    Cloudside City shared borders with three countries.


    The environment here was extraordinarilyplicated.


    Moreover, the supreme overseeing the Dragon Warriors was stationed at Southridge.


    If anything happened here, it would reach the ears of that supreme.


    One wrong step and everything would be ruined.


    Chester seemed to have guessed that Kinley would have such concerns and said, ¡°Master Wes, at


    your age, it¡¯s understandable for you to be scared. Even if that supreme really finds out about this, I


    won¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve someone behind me who can contend with that supreme. You may rest assured.¡±


    Could someone contend with that supreme?


    When Kinley heard this, his eyes sparkled!


    He was short of breath and it took him some time to ask, ¡°Master Ludwig, could it be the lord?¡±


    Chester smiled, took a sip of red wine, and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Your Wes


    family is not qualified to touch that aspect of things right now. Work well for me by taking down Philip


    rke and the Lambert family and Cloudside is the opportunity for your family to make aeback.¡±


    After all that was said, Kinley understood.


    There were some things he had no right to know yet as they were still unqualified.


    Originally, Kinley Wes used to be a figure who was superior to others too, but now that he was


    someone else¡¯s pawn, he felt a little upset.


    However, this was the reality.


    He would not miss the opportunity for the Wes family to rise again!


    After leaving the suite, Kinley returned to his room and saw that his son had been waiting for a long


    time.


    ¡°Dad, how is it? Did you find out anything? Is that Chester Ludwig really going to make a move in three


    days? Is there a backup n?¡±


    Sidney asked many questions in a row as he helped the old man to his seat.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kinley frowned deeply, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°Chester intends to make a move in three days. At


    that time, the only remaining forces of the Wes family will be the spearhead. Chester hase up with


    a good n for himself. From the beginning to the end, he ns on using the power of our family to do


    things while he just sits back and watches.¡±


    At his age, how would Kinley not realize that?


    Chester¡¯s actions were meant to avoid suspicion and also simr toing up with a strategy for a


    game of chess.


    He wanted to be the yer who controlled the pieces for this life-and-death chess game.


    The Wes family was the pawn at his mercy.


    When the time came and if something happened, it would be the Wes family that would be ruined.


    Chester could totally wash his hands off it because he had someone supporting him from behind.


    As for the Wes family, they had no one.


    Kinley Wes was betting everything he had on Chester Ludwig this time.


    ¡°Dad, what does Chester mean? Is he trying to make the Wes family his scapegoat?¡± Sidney was not


    stupid and naturally understood the situation in front of him.


    One wrong step and the scapegoat would be doomed.


    ¡°Hehe, Chester Ludwig even dares to kill his own people. What else can¡¯t he do?¡±


    Kinley sneered before saying to Sidney, ¡°The people you sent to Serene Town, tell them not to kill


    everyone. Leave Dan alive as our life-saving trump card. Just find a scapegoat for him. Make sure


    everything is done in secret.¡±


    Kinley¡¯s eyes were full of cold intent as he gripped the walking cane in his hand tightly.


    Sidney nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for it before you asked.¡±


    Hearing this, Kinley nced at his son. He was indeed a talent who could be groomed!

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Hehe, was Chester Ludwig trying to outsmart Kinley Wes?


    Dream on!


    At the same time, seven or eight men shrouded in ck raincoats arrived at Serene Town, which was a


    mile away from Cloudside!


    It was a small town with a poption of just over 100,000.


    In the town, two ck vans quickly stopped at the entrance of a hotel with shing signs.


    Swoosh!


    The car doors opened and eight men in raincoats stepped down, each having long daggers wrapped in


    newspapers hidden in their arms.


    The group of people looked at each other. The man in the lead wore a mask and had very sinister


    eyes!


    He gestured to his men and quickly led five of them to push open the ss door of the hotel before


    walking in.


    The rain outside had not abated and was sttering.


    At the entrance, two guys were left to stand watch to prevent anyone from escaping.


    Once inside, the man in the lead took out the photo and asked the obese woman at the front desk in a


    cold voice, ¡°Which room are these people staying in?¡±


    The fat woman coldly flicked a nce at the photo, sized up the people who came in, and said with


    disdain, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t disclose our guests¡¯ personal information.¡±


    Smack!


    The man in the lead took out bills that amounted to 500 dors and mmed them on the table.


    The fat woman¡¯s eyes glowed as she grabbed the money and said with a smile, ¡°3216. I¡¯ve been


    keeping an eye on these people. It¡¯s a group of men and a little girl. They can¡¯t be human traffickers,


    right?¡±


    The man red at her coldly, took off his hat, and signaled with his eyes at his men!


    Stomp, stomp!


    Six men rushed straight up the stairs!


    Just five minutes ago in a room on the third floor of the hotel, the curtains of the window were closed.


    Only a corner was raised and someone¡¯s eye was watching the movement downstairs.


    When the two vans stopped at the door, Dan, who was in the room, had a premonition that something


    was going to happen!


    ¡°Go, quickly!¡±


    Dan lowered his voice and shouted while quickly packing his things. He picked up M who had just


    fallen asleep on the bed after taking sleeping pills before rushing to the stairs!


    Behind him, three fierce-looking burly men followed.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the voice of the leader from the other gang sounded from the stairway, ¡°Which room


    are these people staying in?¡±


    When Dan heard this voice, he immediately signaled to his men and ran upstairs to the rooftop!


    There were three floors in this building.


    The four men rushed up to the rooftop with M, braving the rain as they looked around.


    ¡°Dan, it¡¯s too high. There¡¯s no way out!¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! That son of a b*tch Chester Ludwig! He actually got someone to silence us!¡±


    Several people cursed anxiously.


    Dan frowned at the current predicament and looked at the other three, saying, ¡°If I can escape this


    disaster, I swear on my life that I¡¯ll take care of your parents, wives, and children!¡±

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    The other three looked at Dan, gritted their teeth, and said with a bow, ¡°Dan, we¡¯ll leave them to you!¡±


    After saying that, all three men turned around and rushed downstairs.


    As for Dan, he carried M and followed a few meters behind them.


    Coincidentally, at the stairway of the third floor, Dan¡¯s men saw the other six mening out from the


    room and rushed straight at them!


    Dan took the opportunity to run down the stairs!


    Behind him, miserable screams rang incessantly!


    Dan¡¯s heart seized and he paused briefly, but he soon continued running downstairs without turning


    back!


    As soon as he reached the main door on the first floor, he saw two men smoking while guarding the


    door.


    He immediately turned to his side. The fat woman at the front desk saw him and was about to yell when


    she saw Dan taking out a wad of money. He anxiously said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, please help. My


    enemy is after us. This is my daughter. Please escort us out.¡±


    The fat woman was dubious but nced at the wad of money on the table. There were at least


    thousands there.


    At the same time, themotion upstairs was getting louder and louder. Some guests were already


    shouting for help.


    The fat woman immediately stuffed all the money into her pocket, ran over, and shouted, ¡°Oh no,


    what¡¯s wrong with this little girl? Quickly send her to the hospital.¡±


    Then, she escorted Dan out of the hotel.


    The two guys at the door were a little suspicious at first, but when they saw the fat woman with a man


    and a child, they did not think too much about it and continued chatting after a few nces.


    Dan and the fat woman got into the car without encountering any incidents. He quickly started the car


    and the three left the vicinity of the hotel.


    At this time, six people ran to the door with ferocious looks on their faces. They nced at the taillights


    of the car that had just left and shouted angrily, ¡°After them!¡±


    Immediately after, three cars rushed through the rain in this small town, frantically giving chase on the


    streets in the middle of the night.


    As for the fat woman, she got out of the car at a corner and joyfully returned to the hotel with the


    money.


    However, as soon as she reached the hotel¡¯s entrance, she panicked and yelled, ¡°Help! Fire!¡±


    Some panicked residents desperately ran down from the building!


    A closer look revealed that a room was on fire. The ss had shattered and mes directly rushed out


    through the windows!


    Back to Dan. He braved the rain and drove on the mountain road, frantically fleeing.


    Behind his car, two vans were in hot pursuit of him!


    Finally, a dramatic scene of a chase through the mountain roads unfolded!


    One of the vans suddenly rushed up and ran into Dan¡¯s Buick!


    After several collisions, M, who was in the car, woke up while crying loudly!


    How could Dan bother about M now? He was trying his best to evade the other party!


    Suddenly!


    A rock rolled down from the mountain in front of him. Dan stepped on the gas pedal violently and


    turned the steering wheel sharply!


    The entire car rolled down from the mountain road and into the forest below!


    The crashes sounded very loud from below.


    However, because of the thunderstorm, nothing could be heard nearby.


    The two vans came to a swift stop and the six people got down. Standing by the guardrail that had a


    gap from being knocked into, they looked toward the dark mountain below. Even with shlights, they


    could only vaguely see the area in front of them.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The two of you, go back and get more people. We must find them, dead or alive.¡±


    The man in the lead was covered in a ck raincoat. With his cold voice and the thunder, it was


    particrly terrifying.


    After that, he turned around and said to the few remaining people, ¡°Go back to the town and deal with


    the aftermath. Get the corpses from the morgue over here and burn everything.¡±


    In a suite of a five-star hotel in Cloudside about an hourter.


    The father and son, Kinley and Sidney Wes, were anxiously waiting for something.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    Bang!


    At this time, the door was pushed open and a man who was not burly but still somehow looked sturdy


    came in. His pants and shoes were already wet.


    Upon entering, he respectfully stood in front of Kinley, knelt on one knee, and said, ¡°Master Kinley,


    something went wrong. Dan escaped with that little girl.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hearing this, Sidney was shocked and could not help but exim. His face looked very tense and his


    breathing became rapid!


    Kinley still maintained hisposure and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The man said, ¡°Our men arrived at the hotel and dealt with three of them. Dan drove away and his car


    later overturned, sending it crashing down the mountain road. I¡¯ve already sent our men down to


    search for them but they couldn¡¯t find anyone. There were only bloodstains. I presume he¡¯s not dead


    but is hiding in the forest with the little girl.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking for them, then?¡±


    Sidney flew into a rage and kicked him.


    The man fell to the ground without anyints. He got up and replied respectfully, ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯ve


    been looking. We¡¯ve been searching in a three-mile radius but haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Useless fools! All of you are worthless! The Wes family has taken care of you for so many years but


    you can¡¯t even handle this little task! What else are you good for?¡±


    Sidney was furious. He was fully aware of the consequences!


    Dan had escaped. If Chester Ludwig found out, he would certainly me them for it!


    Moreover, the main point was that the little girl had also been taken away by Dan!


    What about the deal that was going to take ce three dayster?


    Sidney panicked, turned his head to look at his father, and asked, ¡°Dad, what should we do now?


    Should we be prepared to leave?¡±


    Kinley was silent for a moment, his face extremely dark. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, this matter is


    only known to us at the moment. To avoid any loose tongues, do you know what to do?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When he said this, Kinley¡¯s cold eyes fell on that subordinate.


    Thetter understood at once and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll deal with it immediately.¡±


    Kinley nodded and said, ¡°Have you found a scapegoat?¡±


    That subordinate immediately took out the photos that showed the fire in the hotel as well as the four


    charred bodies.


    ¡°Old Master, everything has been arranged,¡± the man replied.


    Kinley said, ¡°Good. The priority now is to find a simr-looking little girl and stabilize the situation.


    Anyway, Chester has probably never seen Philip¡¯s daughter. Even if he has, the child is only three


    years old. Find a simr one, adjust her appearance a little, and we should be able to get through it.¡±


    Sidney was overjoyed when he heard that and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re wise indeed.¡±


    Kinley ignored Sidney¡¯s words and ordered the subordinate, ¡°In addition, send more men. Remember


    to keep everything quiet. We must find them, dead or alive!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    After that, the man left.


    Over here, Kinley¡¯s face darkened. He got up and stood in front of the French window. The rain outside


    the window was getting heavier.


    A bolt of lightning shed across the sky, leaving a bright light in Kinley¡¯s eyes while illuminating the


    scowl on his face!


    ¡°Dad, what should we tell Chester?¡±


    Sidney stood next to him and asked.


    Kinley sighed with gloom in his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    This night seemed to stretch on endlessly.


    In the luxurious suite, Chester was sitting on the sofa and sipping on warm tea. He would check the


    documents in his hands from time to time.


    At this time, a subordinate walked in through the door and said respectfully, ¡°Master Ludwig, Kinley


    Wes requests to see you.¡±


    Chester frowned slightly before stretching. He then said with a smile, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    After a while, Kinley appeared in the suite with a walking cane while smiling. He respectfully greeted,


    ¡°Master Ludwig.¡±


    Chester smiled, motioned Kinley to sit down, and said, ¡°I just brewed a pot of tea. Try it.¡±


    Kinley did not decline the hospitality. He picked up the cup, took a sip, and eximed, ¡°Good brew,


    fragrant and citrusy. It must be the specialty Earl Grey tea of Cloudside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you aware of this special blend too?¡± Chester asked with augh.


    ¡°Haha, to tell you the truth, I visited Cloudside a few years ago and stayed here to recuperate for a


    while. Only the Earl Grey here is suited to my taste buds.¡±


    Kinley replied without dwelling too much into the past and just shared the essentials.


    Chester nced at Kinley profoundly before asking, ¡°Have things been taken care of?¡±


    Kinley nodded and said, ¡°Everything has been handled cleanly. Please rest assured, Master Ludwig.¡±


    With that said, Kinley took out a few photos and handed them to Chester.


    Chester took them, nced at them, and frowned. His tone was slightly cold as he asked, ¡°Why did you


    burn them?¡±


    Kinley said apologetically, ¡°Master Ludwig, this was negligence on my part. My subordinates were too


    aggressive in doing things. To avoid leaving clues, they created a big fire and all these people died in


    it.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hearing this, Chester¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of coldness. He stared at Kinley¡¯s smiling face for a


    moment beforeughing it off. ¡°Haha, fire is good. Burn everything and the dead shall leave no proof


    behind.¡±


    The end of this statement carried a hint of questioning.


    It was not that Kinley did not hear it, but he pretended not to. He said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for the


    compliment, Master Ludwig.¡±


    Hmph!


    Chester snorted and the corners of his eyes shed with cold intent.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly shifted.


    Kinley naturally sensed this change. He was also pretending to stay calm but the cold sweat on his


    forehead slowly seeped.


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not dwell on this matter. What about the little girl? Did you bring her back?¡± Chester


    asked.


    Kinley quickly replied, ¡°Master Ludwig, due to the long journey and heavy rain, I told them to stay in


    Serene Town for the time being. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send the child over in three days.¡±


    This reply was carefully and artistically formed!


    Hearing this, Chester¡¯s expressionpletely chilled. His gaze lingered on Kinley¡¯s aged and


    unwavering face. He finally snorted as he said, ¡°Kinley, are you threatening me in disguise?¡±


    Immediately, Kinley stood up in fright and hurriedly said, ¡°Master Ludwig, you must be joking. How


    would I dare do that? The Wes family is still counting on you to make aeback.¡±


    Kinley lowered his head and dared not lift it for a long while.


    It was until Chester snorted coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. This time, the matter is of


    great importance. Whether the Wes family can make aeback or not depends on your


    performance!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll bear your words in mind. Please rest assured. The Wes family won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Kinley bowed even lower.


    Chester nced at him, his eyes full of displeasure. He said coldly, ¡°I want to see the child tomorrow.


    You may leave now.¡±


    This was a tant dismissal.


    Kinley responded without hesitation, turned around, and left the suite.


    After Kinley left, Chester clenched his fists. His eyes appeared cold as he uttered, ¡°That old fox wants


    to get some control away from me. What wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°Master Ludwig, what should we do? I¡¯m afraid the Wes family has the intention to rebel. Do you need


    me¡­¡±


    The jacketed man on the side stepped forward at this moment and made a swiping motion across his


    neck.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Chester raised his hand and said, ¡°No need. For now, the old man won¡¯t dare to do anything to me yet.


    Whether his Wes family can survive or not is still up to me. You just need to get more people to keep a


    close eye on the movements of the Lambert family and the Wes family.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master Ludwig,¡± the jacketed man responded.


    Then, Chester¡¯s expression changed. He nced at the photos on top of the table and said, ¡°Also,


    send some people to Serene Town to check on things. I want to confirm that these four charred bodies


    belong to Dan and his men!¡±


    The jacketed man looked at the photos and said with a nod, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The scene shifted to Kinley. When he returned to the suite, Sidney ran over in a hurry. While supporting


    his father, he asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, how did things go? Did Chester suspect anything?¡±


    Kinley sat down, took a few breaths to calm his emotions, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s suspicious. Quickly


    notify the men in Serene Town and ask them to move as soon as possible. They should remember not


    to stay in one ce for too long. Also, deal with the staff in the hotel from the boss to the front desk


    receptionist. Prevent them from talking nonsense. If they dare, just deal with them!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± Sidney did not dy, knowing full well the importance of this matter.


    Meanwhile, a group of men and women were having fun in a private room of a clubhouse in Serene


    Town.


    Kinley¡¯s subordinate from earlier came directly to the private room, looked at the atmosphere inside for


    a few moments, and took out a packet of powder. He handed it to the waiter at the door and said, ¡°Add


    it to the drinks.¡±


    The waiter trembled when he saw the several ferocious-looking men standing behind the one who


    spoke to him.


    He had no choice but to do as he was told.


    More than ten minutester, shouts andmotion could be heard from inside the room.


    Then, someone wanted to rush out of the room, but after he opened the door and saw the sinister-


    looking man standing there, he started foaming at his mouth. He extended a hideous hand while


    saying, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you. Is this¡­ Master Kinley¡¯s instruction?¡±


    This man was the person who had gone to the hotel with him earlier.


    Those guys lying on the ground in the room were too.


    That subordinate of Kinley said grimly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Kinley will take care of all your family


    members.¡±


    After that, he closed the door again.


    At the same time, he received a call and hummed a couple of times before leaving.


    ¡­


    The Lambert family.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the Lambert family¡¯s mansion was very subdued.


    Philip was pacing back and forth in the hall.


    The other Dragon Warriors around him also looked upset.


    Nigel stood at the side without a word.


    Suddenly!


    Orderly footsteps and sounds of stepping in the puddles rang from the doorway!


    A group of men in dark green uniforms abruptly rushed in from the entrance of the hall, fully armed and


    wearing helmets. Their faces were smeared with camo makeup, and they exuded invisible murder


    intent from their bodies!


    These figures rushed in, their demeanor like cold swords that soared straight to the clouds as if to tear


    the night sky apart!


    After seeing this group of people, the Dragon Warriors, including Philip, smiled as they moved forward


    and embraced each other!


    ¡°You guys are finally here!¡±`


    Philip hugged them one by one, his eyes wet with tears!

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    All of them wererades and this reunion was a very emotional one.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When this team appeared in the Lambert family¡¯s hall, Nigel shuddered. From their outfits, it was not


    difficult to guess that these people were the warriors guarding the borders of the country!


    Such a group of people had suddenly appeared in the Lambert family. By the looks of it, they were also


    on very good terms with Philip.


    In a sh, Nigel could guess most of it. His respect for Philip intensified!


    Philip rke was really not an ordinary person!


    The group of people just stood there while the person in charge spoke to Philip.


    ¡°Teacher already knew about it and sent us here to support you.¡±


    The man in the lead was called Charlie Hash and his position in the Dragon Warriors was not low. His


    skills and experience were definitely at the forefront!


    Even if Josh ncy fought with him, he would lose.


    Philip nodded and motioned for them to sit down and rest. It was pretty tiring to stand and talk.


    ¡°Charlie, is the teacher near Cloudside now?¡± Philip asked with a smile.


    It had been a long time since they met and Philip missed him.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No, he has gone to Country M to participate in a seminar. We¡¯re watching the


    situation here.¡±


    Philip nodded and continued, ¡°I believe you know the situation. I now suspect that someone


    deliberately kidnapped my daughter and wants to use my daughter to lure me over. And the facts seem


    to point in the same direction. We¡¯re out in the open while the other party is operating in the dark. There


    are many things to this that it¡¯s not convenient for me to deal with the issue directly, so I need your help


    to prepare for it.¡±


    Charlie said somberly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that we¡¯re here, you can leave everything to us and we can


    handle it easily. No one is more familiar with Cloudside than us.¡±


    Philip smiled and turned around to introduce, ¡°This is Nigel Lambert, the richest man in Cloudside and


    also the person I had previously arranged for in secret. You can liaise with him on most things.¡±


    Charlie and the others smiled as they nced at Nigel, nodding as a greeting.


    Nigel also greeted them and looked respectful.


    ¡°Now, let us discuss the n for the transaction that¡¯s to take ce in Imperial Jade Quarry in three


    days. I think this Chester Ludwig is not simple. I need some of you to help me scout around and check


    the details of this person. Of course, I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to do it, but I need information


    on other aspects¡­¡±


    Philip took out the map of the Imperial Jade Quarry that Nigel had someone draw and conferred with


    the Dragon Warriors.


    About half an hourter, everyone reached a consensus. Charlie got up and said, ¡°Philip, M is the


    darling of the Dragon Warriors. Although we¡¯ve never seen her, she¡¯s the little angel in our hearts. You


    can rest assured that this time, no matter who dares to make a move against M will be in trouble with


    the Dragon Warriors!¡±


    Philip nodded and bumped fists with Charlie.


    Soon, Charlie and the others left the Lambert family.


    At the door, a figure hiding in a dark corner was keeping a close eye on the Lambert family¡¯s


    movements.


    When he saw a group of men in green battle uniformsing out of the door, he panicked before


    quickly turning around to leave. He was pulling out the phone in his pocket to dial a number.


    However¡­


    Snap!


    A footstep in the rain puddle suddenly sounded in front of him.


    He raised his head. Before he had time to see the other person¡¯s appearance, his neck was hit by a


    hand strike and he fell straight to the ground, unconscious!


    ¡°Take him away!¡±


    A cold voice was heard in the rain.


    This person was taken away by Charlie and his gang.


    ¡­


    The view shifted to a vige outside Cloudside.


    A figure dragged his leg that was drenched with blood while carrying a little girl with a high fever who


    had blood on her face. He appeared in the vige.


    At once, the dogs started barking.


    Dan ran to a cottage with a tightly shut door and knocked on the door, but no one answered!


    He knocked on the doors of several houses consecutively before finally stopping in front of a short


    cottage house.


    After knocking for a while, an old man with an umbre opened the door.


    When he saw the blood-covered Dan standing at the door with the child in his arms, he almost fainted


    in fright!


    ¡°Wife,e out and give me a hand!¡±


    The old man shouted and quickly helped Dan in.


    Ten minutester, Dan had changed into a clean set of clothes that belonged to the old man¡¯s son.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    His son had gone out for work and died in a car identst year. Therefore, only this poor couple was


    left in the household.


    ¡°Young man, your injury is serious and the little girl also has a high fever. Are you sure you don¡¯t want


    to go to the hospital?¡±


    The old man asked anxiously.


    Dan shook his head and thanked him. Then, he took out a few wet bills, handed them to the old man,


    and said, ¡°Can I ask you to invite the vige doctor over?¡±


    The old man did not take the money but said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    As soon as he left the room, his wife grabbed him and lowered her voice while pointing to the room,


    saying, ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s strange? Why don¡¯t we call the police?¡±


    The old man also took a few nces, his emotionsplicated.


    Dan had exined earlier that his car flipped so he walked to the vige.


    He had also said to wait until dawn. He would call someone to deal with this matter then.


    ¡°Forget it, he doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy. Besides, it¡¯s the middle of the night and no one will take care


    of this. I¡¯ll ask Old John toe over and take a look.¡±


    The old man said before he walked into the rainy night with an umbre.


    On Kinley¡¯s side, he was unable to sleep at all and waited anxiously with Sidney in the room.


    The rain outside did not seem like it was going to stop anytime soon.


    It was dawn now but there was still no news from Serene Town.


    ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t just wait here like this. Why don¡¯t I go there in person?¡± Sidney said uneasily.


    Kinley hesitated briefly before shaking his head, saying, ¡°No, the members of the Wes family absolutely


    cannot show our faces in this matter. Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    After waiting for a full half an hour, Sidney¡¯s phone rang!


    He quickly picked up the call and asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Did you find him?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the sound of rain was apanied by the rumbling of thunder. A voice


    said respectfully, ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯ve roughly confirmed the ce. He¡¯s in Happy Vige. We need further


    instructions from you. Should we enter the vige and get them?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sidney immediately shouted, ¡°Yes! We absolutely cannot let him escape this time!¡±


    However, as soon as he said that, Kinley snatched the phone away and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t alert the


    enemy yet. Just guard the vicinity. If he tries to run, it¡¯s not toote to make a move then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Kinley.¡±


    When the call ended, Sidney looked at his father in confusion and said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we just capture


    them? This is a good opportunity.¡±


    Kinley red at him and said, ¡°What do you know? What if the other side puts up a tough fight? As


    long as we¡¯ve found them, we don¡¯t have to worry and just keep a close watch.¡±


    After saying this, a chill shed in his eyes. He said, ¡°Sidney, we should go to the Lambert family¡¯s


    house too.¡±


    ¡°The Lambert family¡¯s house? Dad, Philip rke is there!¡±


    Sidney instinctively refused, his heart filling with trepidation and hatred!


    Kinley smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s there that we should go. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re the only


    ones who know his daughter¡¯s whereabouts now.¡±

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Hearing this, Sidney was taken aback for a moment. There was a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth


    as he said, ¡°Dad, are you trying to test Philip?¡±


    Kinley smiled without saying anything and looked out the window as the rain gradually stopped.


    A flickering sneer appeared on his aged face as he said, ¡°Of course, we must test him. The Wes family


    is in this state because of him! We should get an indication from him this time and see whether dignity


    or his daughter is more important to him.¡±


    ¡°Dad, how many people are we going to bring there this time? The Lambert family¡¯s house is not a


    good ce. Do I need to arrange for people to follow us?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sidney asked. It was not without reason for him to be worried.


    After all, the Lambert family in Cloudside was like the royal family. Their home was heavily guarded!


    Besides, they were going to face Philip rke, the young man who caused the Wes family their


    downfall!


    Kinley pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Bring some. Just pick a few elites toe along.¡±


    Sidney responded and quickly left the suite.


    When he returned to his brightly lit room, a woman with disheveled hair was sitting nervously on the


    sofa. She was watching the scene ying on TV and role-ying the characters shown in it.


    Wendy Jones, the former leading actress, was mentally ill right now.


    After thest incident, the Wes family was suppressed and her acting career was ruined. She also went


    through cyber-bullying.


    For a while, Wendy could not ept it and went sick with depression. She then fell into the miserable


    state she was still in now.


    It was also her retribution.


    Sidney walked over to the sofa and sat down. Looking at the half-crazed woman with tenderness in his


    eyes, he said, ¡°Wendy, rest assured, I¡¯ll avenge you. This time, Philip rke will definitely pay a painful


    price for his previous behavior!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill all of them!


    ¡°Btch! That btch stole my role! Kill her!


    ¡°Haha! Hubby, I¡¯m the leading actress! I¡¯m the best leading actress!¡±


    Wendy shouted as she danced around deliriously.


    Sidney¡¯s eyes went red as he watched her.


    The next day, Kinley and Sidney left the hotel, driving straight to the Lambert family¡¯s mansion.


    The car stopped at the entrance.


    Kinley walked down with a cane, looking at the courtyard in front of him. He could not help but


    remember the glory of the Wes family before this.


    As he was about to step forward, a few bodyguards at the door blocked their way and warned coldly,


    ¡°Sorry, Master Lambert will not be receiving guests these few days. Please go back.¡±


    These bodyguards naturally regarded them as guests who came to see Nigel.


    After all, there had been such people yesterday too.


    Kinley smiled and said, ¡°Excuse me, but please tell Master Lambert that Kinley Wes requests to see


    him. I have something to tell him.¡±


    One of the bodyguards took a closer look at the people in front of him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I may know something about Miss rke¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Kinley said lightly and stood at the door, quietly waiting.


    When the bodyguard heard this, he was suspicious at first. Then, he spoke to his colleagues around


    him before he quickly turned and walked into the mansion.


    At the door, Sidney looked around the mansion and said to his father in front of him, ¡°Dad, I think the


    layout here is not simple. This Nigel Lambert is really not an ordinary person. There are hidden guards


    all around, keeping an eye on us the entire time.¡±


    Sidney Wes was not an ignorant fool. After all, he had once been the head of the Wes family and had


    been exposed to some things.


    Kinley smiled lightly and said softly, ¡°Sidney, don¡¯t look around. Those are not ordinary people. If I¡¯m


    not mistaken, they¡¯re probably members of the military corps.¡±


    Military corps?


    Sidney panicked, his eyes widening!


    The Lambert family actually had people from the military corps guarding them?

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Terrifying!


    As if he had guessed what was on Sidney¡¯s mind, Kinley added, ¡°These people should be here to


    protect Philip.¡±


    Hearing this, Sidney frowned as he recalled the armband that Philip had taken out that day!


    Afterward, his father had exined to him the special significance of that armband!


    In the territory, it was a first-ss honor!


    No wonder there were people from the military corps standing guard here.


    Not long after, the bodyguard from before quickly walked out and said to Kinley, ¡°Master Lambert


    invites the both of you in.¡±


    After that, Kinley thanked him and stepped inside with Sidney.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, Master Lambert only extended his invitation to two people. These bodyguards can¡¯t go in.¡±


    The Lambert family¡¯s bodyguards stopped the four elite bodyguards in suits behind Kinley.


    The atmosphere instantly became tense.


    Kinley smiled and motioned for them to stay outside and wait.


    Soon, the two arrived at the main hall of the Lambert family¡¯s mansion.


    At this moment, Nigel was discussing something with his right-hand man. Seeing the visitors, he


    dismissed his subordinates, sized up Kinley and Sidney, and asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder who you


    two are?¡±


    ¡°My name is Kinley Wes and this is my son, Sidney Wes. I¡¯ve heard much about your achievements in


    Cloudside and havee to pay a special visit, Master Lambert.¡±


    Kinley greeted and paid hispliments.


    Nigel smiled and motioned for the two of them to sit down and talk. He asked the servants to make


    coffee.


    Without beating around the bush too much, Nigel went straight to the point. ¡°Master Wes, do you know


    the whereabouts of the little girl I¡¯m looking for?¡±


    Yesterday, when Chester Ludwig came, everyone had been convinced that M was kidnapped by him.


    Now, another old man by the name of Wes had appeared in front of him.


    Nigel could not help but wonder if he was here to cheat money off him.


    Sidney could not control himself any longer and shouted, ¡°Master Lambert, we can¡¯t tell you about this


    matter. Let Philip rkee out. We¡¯ll only talk when he¡¯s here.¡±


    Philip rke?


    Hearing this name, Nigel frowned as he stared at Sidney coldly.


    How dare he call Young Master rke by his name? Preposterous!


    ¡°Insolence! Sidney, don¡¯t be rude! This is the Lambert family. How can you call Young Master rke¡¯s


    name at will?¡±


    Kinley turned his head and stared at Sidney. He then said apologetically to Nigel, ¡°Master Lambert, I¡¯m


    sorry for my son¡¯s behavior.¡±


    Nigel chuckled as his eyes swept over Sidney. He found a trace of hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master rke is not around today. If you can provide any clues about Miss rke, I¡¯ll


    reward you generously!¡±


    Nigel said seriously while motioning to his subordinates who carried over tworge silver suitcases!


    They opened the suitcases and it was full of bills!


    There was a total of ten million dors in them!


    Seeing this, Kinley remained calm and stoic, but Sidney showed a hint of greed in his eyes.


    In the past, Sidney would not even look at this amount of money.


    However, everything was different now. The Wes family had fallen and was in urgent need of money!


    To the Wes family, ten million could mark the beginning of aeback!

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Kinley smiled and said, ¡°Master Lambert, you think too highly of us. We won¡¯t take this money. We just


    want to tell Young Master rke what we know in person.¡±


    Nigel frowned. After some confirmation, he walked aside, dialed Philip¡¯s number, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Young Master rke, someone wants to see you. He says he has clues about Miss rke.¡±


    Philip was outside. After receiving this call, his eyes went cold as he asked, ¡°Who is the other party?¡±


    Nigel replied, ¡°The other party is Kinley Wes and Sidney Wes. They¡¯re not from Cloudside. They should


    be¡ª¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll return immediately!¡±


    Philip ended the call as a trace ofplex emotions appeared in his eyes.


    Kinley Wes and Sidney Wes!


    Why had they appeared here?


    By right, these two people should have been arrested.


    Now, the other party was actually here and iming they had clues about M.


    Something fishy must be going on.


    Philip was very puzzled. He asked the driver to turn around and rush back to the Lambert family¡¯s


    mansion.


    Sure enough, in the main hall of the Lambert family¡¯s mansion, Philip saw a bemused Kinley Wes and


    an angry Sidney Wes.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect to see the two of you here.¡± Philip chuckled as he sat on the sofa opposite them.


    Nigel stood aside respectfully without a word.


    It turned out that Philip knew them.


    This smelled a bit of a conspiracy.


    ¡°Young Master rke, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Kinley said. There was a slight chill in his eyes and a


    touch of deeply hidden hatred that did not escape Philip¡¯s eyes.


    This old man could really suppress his emotions.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re able to be here today, it means that your Wes family has some capabilities. I won¡¯t


    pursue this matter any longer.¡±


    Philip said and continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the whereabouts of my daughter. If the information you


    have is true, I might consider letting your Wes family make aeback. I think the purpose of your visit


    is also most likely rted to this.¡±


    Kinley was silent. He had not even mentioned this purpose to his son. Unexpectedly, Philip saw


    through his n at a nce.


    Sure enough, this kid was not some ordinary person.


    ¡°Haha, Young Master rke, you¡¯re very sharp indeed. Yes, I do have this intention, but before that, I¡¯d


    like to ask you, Young Master rke. Between you and Chester Ludwig, who is more powerful?¡±


    Kinley¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance as he stared at Philip¡¯s young face. He wanted to see a w in his


    expression.


    Unfortunately, there was none.


    Philip only said, ¡°In this world, there is no one I¡¯m afraid of. Whether it¡¯s Chester Ludwig or the people


    behind him, those who want to achieve their ulterior motives through my daughter will never seed.¡±


    After saying this, Philip nced at Kinley profoundly before saying coldly, ¡°Kinley Wes, I hope you


    understand my words.¡±


    Kinley was silent for a brief moment before heughed and said, ¡°Of course, I understand what you


    mean. However, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t quite understand and I hope you can tell me, Young Master


    rke.¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is Supreme Williams in Cloudside?¡± Kinley finally asked the question.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Such an indomitable character who was as formidable as a mountain like Supreme Williams should not


    be someone he could even mention.


    However, for the sake of his future ns, he had to find out.


    ¡°You want to know the teacher¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Philip asked as killing intent appeared in the corners of


    his eyes!


    Swoosh!

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Inside the hall, a dozen bodyguards had already barged in and surrounded the ce!


    Sidney got a fright and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, we know your daughter¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Philip turned his head, his cold eyes falling on Sidney.


    Sidney felt ufortable under this gaze and his temper diminished immediately. He turned his head


    to look at his father.


    Kinley smiled lightly. He looked calm on the surface but his heart was in turmoil!


    ¡°Young Master rke, I apologize on Sidney¡¯s behalf. I heard about your daughter¡¯s whereabouts from


    my men. Yesterday, a group of people was burned to death in Serene Town outside Cloudside.


    Apparently, one person escaped, but unfortunately, that person identally drove off the cliff. His


    whereabouts are still unknown. At the scene, only the badly damaged Buick was found. The license


    te number is A56825¡­¡±


    At this point, Kinley stopped and took out a photo. It was the damaged car at the bottom of the cliff.


    Philip took it in a panic and looked at it, his eyes full of chills!


    ¡°Nigel, bring people to Serene Town and investigate it thoroughly! Anyone who has entered Serene


    Town fromst night to today, check every one of them!¡±


    Philip shouted as a fierce killing intent rose from his body!


    Nothing must happen to M!


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke!¡±


    Nigel knew the severity of this matter. He immediately turned around and walked out of the hall.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Here, Philip looked at Kinley coldly and asked somberly, ¡°You have information that even I couldn¡¯t


    find?¡±


    Kinleyughed and said, ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯re not suspecting this old man, right? My Wes


    family has already fallen once in your hands. We¡¯re not so stupid to go against you again.¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°I hope so. If I find out that your Wes family has anything to do with this matter,


    prepare your own graves!¡±


    With that said, Philip ordered his men to send the guests out!


    Kinley and Sidney left the Lambert family¡¯s mansion. At the door, Sidney took a deep breath and asked,


    ¡°Dad, why were you so timid just now? Why should we be afraid of him? His daughter is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Kinley shouted angrily, quickly interrupting Sidney¡¯s words. He then said solemnly, ¡°This is not the ce


    to talk. Let¡¯s discuss when we get back!¡±


    Sidney was puzzled and muttered resentfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Even if he knows, will he dare to do


    anything to us?¡±


    Kinley shook his head, motioned to Sidney to look around, and said, ¡°Idiot, just look around you. If we


    say anything today, do you really think we can walk out of the Lambert family¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Sidney looked around. Sure enough, another group ofbatants had appeared at some point.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Sidney panicked.


    Kinley quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Back to Philip. Josh ncy quickly walked in and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent some people to follow them.


    The father and son duo of the Wes family definitely has something to do with this matter.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t do anything to them now. M is still in their


    hands.¡±


    Then, he asked again, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Josh nodded, handed the information in his hand to Philip, and said, ¡°All the information about Chester


    Ludwig is here. Part of it came from an internal investigation. After you read it, you might make a big


    discovery.¡±

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Big discovery?


    Philip was intrigued and quickly opened the case file. After a few cursory nces, his eyes gradually


    became cold.


    Most of the content inside was rted to Chester¡¯s personal experience and so on, which Philip was


    not interested in.


    What he was interested in was whether there were people or forces behind Chester Ludwig.


    Sure enough, there was!


    The support he had turned out to be quite big!


    ¡°The Gentleman Court?¡± Philip frowned, his expression darkening slightly.


    This was the first time he had heard about the Gentleman Court.


    On the side, Josh said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Gentleman Court isn¡¯t very conspicuous but they have people in


    many important regions or industries. It can be said that this force¡¯s influence is very widely spread and


    the leaders from all walks of life may even be their people.¡±


    Philip nodded and continued reading. Josh also continued talking, ¡°ording to the results of the


    investigation, Gentleman Court has a very mysterious big boss behind the scenes who¡¯s very powerful.


    He has 11 associates, each one of them a person with great means. They¡¯re either the richest man in a


    district or a major powerhouse.


    ¡°In addition, the conditions for bing a core associate of the Gentleman Court are also very


    demanding. Generally speaking, some specialized people will search for candidates in the country and


    conduct a five to ten-year-long inspection on them. Once they pass the inspection, they can be


    one of the 11 associates or the 12th.


    ¡°Philip, in fact, you should have been in contact with the Gentleman Court before,¡± Josh said.


    Philip¡¯s face was nk as he asked, ¡°I have?¡±


    Josh nodded and said, ¡°Do you still remember the four Phoenix brothers of Phoenicia?¡±


    Of course, Philip still remembered them. That underground chamber ofmerce was still vivid in his


    mind.


    ¡°Are you saying the four Phoenix brothers are people from the Gentleman Court?¡± Phillip looked


    dumbfounded as many people quickly shed through his mind.


    ¡°Yes and no. To be precise, the Phoenix family was very likely to be the 12th associate of the


    Gentleman Court, but because of your appearance during that underground chamber ofmerce,


    they lost the qualification to enter.¡±


    The reason he knew so much was also through information obtained from an internal investigation.


    There were no secrets among the Dragon Warriors.


    Anyone in the world could be investigated.


    The only difference was in the amount of information that could be obtained.


    Therefore, the Dragon Warriors already knew about Philip¡¯s incident in the underground chamber of


    commerce in Phoenicia at that time.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at the information in his hands, and suddenly thought of a person.


    Wynn¡¯s best friend, Rachel rke!


    If he remembered correctly, the four Phoenix brothers respected her very much at that time. Rachel


    rke had even saved Wace Phoenix!


    Could Rachel rke be a member of the Gentleman Court too?


    Moreover, her identity was not simple!


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Josh asked when he saw Philip lost in thought.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing. I just remembered something.¡±


    Following that, he asked rhetorically, ¡°If I want to make a move against the Gentleman Court, how


    confident are you?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Josh was silent for a moment before he shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t make a move against


    them. The supreme must step in for this matter.¡±


    So serious?


    For the first time, Philip felt the pressure. A giant invisible was slowly enveloping him!


    To make a move against the Gentleman Court actually required Reed Williams to step in.


    One could imagine the identity and strength of the big boss behind the Gentleman Court!


    However, for Philip, these were but a nuisance.


    He still did not believe that there was an existence in this world that could contend with the rke


    family!


    Hmph!


    Philip looked at the information in his hand, mmed it down on the table, and snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t


    care what kind of existence this Gentleman Court is. If they dare to touch my daughter, I¡¯ll make them


    pay!¡±


    Josh naturally shared Philip¡¯s sentiments, but the current situation was not optimistic.


    ¡°Philip, I know that you have a special identity and the supreme has mentioned it several times.


    However, we¡¯re now in Cloudside and the supreme is not in the territory. If we reallye to blows with


    the Gentleman Court, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be difficult for us to deal with it. I think we must reconsider this


    matter.¡±


    Josh proposed. He did not want Philip to take risks.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Obviously, the other party¡¯s target was Philip but they were going around in circles.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know my limits. Even if the Gentleman Court is an iron wall,


    I¡¯ll crush it to smithereens!¡±


    At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the main hall. They were wearing


    loose, long ck robes with hoods over their heads, concealing their true appearances.


    The only thing that could be clearly identified was the golden dagger crest on their cors.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    The two figures walked in, directly knelt on one knee, and greeted Philip respectfully.


    Philip frowned when he saw the visitors and asked, ¡°Father sent you here?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The two replied, ¡°Yes. The lord ordered us to protect the young master in secret while rescuing the


    young miss.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you suddenly show up?¡± Philip asked.


    The two replied, ¡°Young Master, because you want to take action against the Gentleman Court. The


    lord has instructed that once you learn about the Gentleman Court and want to make a move against


    them, we must step forward to stop you from acting recklessly.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold as he shouted, ¡°Is this what my father wants?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± one of them replied.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    What was his father trying to say?


    Could it be that the Gentleman Court was really that powerful?


    After a moment of silence, Philip said, ¡°I got it. You may leave now.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the two figures left the main hall of the Lambert family.


    Josh stood at the side, wanting to ask questions. However, he kept quiet in the end.


    He had clearly felt a different aura from those two people just now!


    Very strong!


    Invincible!


    Such people would be a top-notch existence even within the Dragon Warriors!


    As for Philip, his head was lowered in contemtion at this time. He was thinking about what his father


    meant.


    Things were getting a little tricky.


    At the same time, a ck Mercedes-Benz arrived in Cloudside and stopped at the hotel where Chester


    was staying.


    The car door opened and a graceful, charming figure got down from the car. She was draped in white


    mink while wearing a red trench coat. Her straight and slender jade-like legs were wrapped in ck


    stockings, and she had a pair of ck high heels on her feet.


    At the door, Chester walked out respectfully and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss rke, I didn¡¯t expect


    you toe in person.¡±


    Rachel crossed her arms over her chest, curled her fingers, and nced at Chester. She said, ¡°The


    lord asked me toe over and help you with some things.¡±


    When Chester heard this, his mind could not figure it out and he asked, ¡°Miss rke, I¡¯ve already


    made proper arrangements for this matter. I¡¯m just waiting for the transaction that¡¯ll take ce at the


    Imperial Jade Quarry in two days. When the timees, I¡¯ll take Philip rke down. Could it be that


    the lord is still not at ease?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s shapely eyebrows furrowed as she said coldly, ¡°Do you know who is keeping an eye on you?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Chester was oblivious.


    ¡°The rke family of Arcadia Ind!¡±


    Rachel¡¯s cold words exploded directly in Chester¡¯s ears!

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    The rke family of Arcadia Ind?!


    Hearing this, Chester shuddered all over as the cold sweat on his forehead came gushing!


    How could this be?


    Why was the rke family on Arcadia Ind keeping an eye on him?


    A family like that was definitely not one he could easily oppose!


    ¡°Miss rke, I¡¯d appreciate your clear advice.¡± Chester panicked.


    Rachel nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Soon, the two entered the suite. Rachel sat on the sofa with elegant poise. She sipped a mouthful of


    warm coffee and said, ¡°Do you know who Philip rke is?¡±


    Chester respectfully responded, ¡°Wynn Johnston¡¯s husband from the Johnston family in Riverdale and


    the young master of rke Group which has gone bankrupt. ording to the clues I found, he¡¯s also


    the owner behind Mnelson Angel Investment Group and knows many people on the streets. Theo


    Zander of Riverdale and Master Bell of Uppercreek are his people and they¡¯re quite respectful to him.


    Moreover, the Lambert family of Cloudside is also supported by him. This person has an extraordinary


    background and his identity is not that simple.¡±


    That was right. Chester Ludwig mentioned all the information he had learned about Philip.


    Before this, Chester had also suspected Philip¡¯s identity but dismissed the thought in the end.


    Now that Rachel had mentioned it again, he had to be cautious.


    ¡°Well, what you¡¯ve found out is correct. In that case, have you checked the two cases rting to the


    destruction of the Hull family in Riverton and the downfall of the Wes family in Uppercreek?¡± Rachel


    asked with a smile with her legs crossed. Her hands were on her knees and her gaze was tranquil.


    ¡°The Hull family of Riverton?¡± Chester¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed.


    He was not unaware of this matter but he had not asked about it in detail.


    Moreover, after the Hull family of Riverton was destroyed, a lot of information seemed to be deliberately


    blocked. As such, Chester had not bothered to investigate further.


    As for the Wes family, Chester knew only a little. Kinley had also mentioned that Philip was a Dragon


    Warrior under the supreme!


    In the eyes of ordinary people, such a person was an existence who ruled above all others.


    However, in the eyes of Chester Ludwig, it was still not enough.


    In the face of the lord¡¯s prestigious name, even the supreme had to show a little respect.


    ¡°Miss rke, I know about the Wes family. Philip is affiliated with the Dragon Warriors but he quit many


    years ago, so he shouldn¡¯t be able to do much.¡±


    Chester replied and waited for Rachel¡¯s response.


    Rachel chuckled and followed with a question, ¡°Who do you think Philip rke is?¡±


    When Chester heard that question, he was baffled at first, but there was a sudden sh in his mind.


    Then, he started sweating profusely with a terrified expression. His pupils constricted and he said with


    surprise, ¡°He¡­ Is he a member of the rke family?¡±


    Shock!


    Chester was truly astounded at this moment!


    He had never thought that Philip was actually a member of the rke family on Arcadia Ind!


    The arrangements this time had all been nned by him, and he had also told the lord about it. The


    lord never stopped him.


    Now, Rachel rke was telling him that Philip was from the rke family!


    In that case, had he not kidnapped the youngest daughter of the rke family?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He was doomed!


    He hadnded himself in trouble!


    This was a disaster!


    Rachel¡¯s next sentence made Chester even more flustered.


    ¡°Philip rke is the heir to the main rke family. The one you kidnapped is the youngest princess of


    the main rke family.¡±


    Thump!


    In a sh, Chester staggered and almost lost his bnce.


    How could this be¡­

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    The heir of the rke family!


    ¡°Miss rke, you must save me.¡±


    Chester was anxious. He knew he was in danger this time!


    However, why had the lord not stopped him from executing his ns despite knowing about Philip¡¯s


    identity?


    Rachel said indifferently, ¡°Chester, don¡¯t panic. It was the lord who sent me here to help you. Although


    the rke family is watching you now, things have not reached the worst point yet.¡±


    Chester hurriedly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked humbly, ¡°Miss rke, what


    arrangements does the lord have? What should I do next?¡±


    It was a matter of life and death. Chester had never been so anxious before.


    The rke family on Arcadia Ind was a behemoth, an absolutely invible family!


    Even though Chester Ludwig was one of the 11 members of the Gentleman Court, he was still not a


    match for the rke family on Arcadia Ind!


    Rachel got up, put her hands across her chest, and stood in front of therge French window. She was


    looking at the scenery outside the building and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We shall wait.¡±


    Wait?


    ¡°Miss rke, what are we waiting for?¡± Chester asked.


    ¡°Wait for Philip toe looking for you.¡±


    Rachel replied as a sinister sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    This woman may look pretty but her heart was vicious.


    After saying this, Rachel turned around and looked at Chester who was trembling while his gaze


    flickered. She said with a smile, ¡°Chester, I¡¯ve never seen you so nervous and scared before. Don¡¯t


    forget, you¡¯re one of the 11 people carefully selected by the lord. Don¡¯t do anything to embarrass him.¡±


    Hearing that, Chester shuddered. He calmed his mind, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Thank you for


    your kind reminder.¡±


    Then, Rachel asked, ¡°How are the arrangementsing along? I heard that you¡¯re using the Wes


    family to take the lead.¡±


    Chester did not conceal anything and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Wes family already has a personal


    vendetta against Philip. This time, I took advantage of Kinley¡¯s eagerness for revenge and his desire to


    make aeback to get him to work for me. If anything goes wrong, I can use the Wes family as a


    shield and make a clean retreat.¡±


    This was Chester¡¯s original n. Rachel was not an outsider, so he told her everything clearly.


    Besides, Rachel was here to help him.


    ¡°In that case, do you know that Kinley Wes has been to the Lambert family¡¯s mansion this morning?¡± A


    smile appeared at the corner of Rachel¡¯s mouth as she asked lightly.


    Hearing this, Chester frowned and said coldly, ¡°Kinley went to the Lambert family¡¯s mansion?¡±


    Suddenly, Chester had a bad premonition and shouted, ¡°Tommy!¡±


    Following that, the jacketed man at the door walked in and bowed respectfully, saying, ¡°Master Ludwig,


    what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Smack!


    Chester turned around, pped Tommy on the face, and reprimanded, ¡°I told you to keep an eye on


    him! Kinley Wes went to the Lambert family¡¯s mansion this morning. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Tommy trembled and immediately understood. He quickly bent down and said, ¡°Master Ludwig, please


    calm down. It was my negligence. I¡¯ll bring Kinley Wes here right now!¡±


    ¡°No need! Idiot!¡±


    Chester cursed before saying, ¡°Send a few more people to keep an eye on Kinley and his son at all


    times. Report any movements to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Tommy turned around and left the suite quickly.


    In the room, the atmosphere was very somber.


    Rachel said, ¡°The lord said that we must act ording to the situation this time. The bottom line is, we


    can¡¯t touch anyone from the rke family and we need to make sure you can get away safely.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hearing that, Chester trembled and said, ¡°But are we just going to let it be? If we can take down Philip


    here, we can get hold of the rke family¡¯s weakness. Isn¡¯t that better for the lord?¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    Rachel shouted, her shapely eyebrows furrowing as she said, ¡°Chester Ludwig, are you defying the


    lord¡¯s orders?¡±

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Thump!


    Chester was so scared that he bent over and said, ¡°I dare not! Everything will be done ording to


    your orders!¡±


    Rachel snorted coldly, moved her slender jade-like legs, and passed by Chester.


    At the door, she paused and said coldly without turning back, ¡°Chester Ludwig, forget your petty


    thoughts. Philip rke is definitely not someone you can touch. To take him down, even the lord has to


    consider it for a very long time. If it were really that easy, the lord would have done it more than ten


    years ago!¡±


    With that said, Rachel left.


    In the room, Chester clenched his fists as a faint chill appeared in his eyes.


    Bang!


    He smashed the cup angrily and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Philip rke is like a fish out of the water!


    How arrogant can he be? If the lord doesn¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll prove it to him!¡±


    After saying this, Chester shouted, ¡°Tommy,e in!¡±


    Tommy, who left earlier, had been standing outside the door. Hearing the voice, he quickly walked in


    and asked respectfully, ¡°Master Ludwig, what are your orders?¡±


    Chester¡¯s eyes shed with anger and murderous intent as he shouted, ¡°Mobilize our people! Two days


    later, the transaction at Imperial Jade Quarry must proceed as scheduled. At that time, I want you to


    take Philip rke down! This time, no matter how many people the other party brings, you have to take


    them down!¡±


    Seeing that Chester was serious, Tommy quickly asked, ¡°Master Ludwig, how many people do you


    want me to mobilize?¡±


    ¡°All of them!¡± Chester yelled.


    Originally, he had not wanted to involve his people, but what Rachel said today made him very upset!


    The lord was doubting his ability!


    He had to prove himself!


    ¡°Notify all branches and make sure everyone rushes to Cloudside. All actions must be carried out


    secretly. We can¡¯t be noticed! Anyone who dares to leak a word of this shall be killed without mercy!¡±


    Chester added as his eyes shone with chills!


    ¡®Philip rke, huh? The heir to the rke family? So what?¡¯


    This was not Arcadia Ind!


    What could he do here?


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tommy received the order and turned around to leave the suite.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He had left the Lambert family¡¯s mansion at the moment. He got into the car and


    rushed to Serene Town.


    A dozen ck Mercedes-Benz cars were parked at the entrance of an entertainment venue.


    Philip just stood outside the door indifferently with a bunch of ck-suited bodyguards behind him. The


    sight was enough to cause a stir among the town¡¯s residents.


    Soon, Nigel Lambert walked out of the clubhouse and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, we¡¯ve


    checked the matter. Several people died due to poison in the alcohol. ording to the situation at the


    scene and the surveince footage of the hotel, these people were the group that broke into the hotel


    that night and tried to abduct the young miss.¡±


    Philip frowned as he pondered.


    Two groups of people had shed.


    In all likelihood, the people in the hotel had been arranged by Chester Ludwig.


    If that was the case, who did this group of people belong to?


    Kinley Wes¡¯ people?


    Was M really in his hands?


    ¡°Has that car been found?¡± Philip asked.


    Nigel said, ¡°We transported it back but found no clues.¡±


    When he said this, Nigel was also very frightened.


    It had been two days and there was still no trace of the young miss. As the top dog in Cloudside, he


    was really useless.


    Sure enough, Philip frowned, nced at Nigel coldly, and said, ¡°You have two days left.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and got into the car.


    Nigel stood there alone with cold sweat on his forehead and nodded in response. He was just about to


    get into the car when he suddenly received a call.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Lambert, we found her! The young miss is in Happy Vige!¡± An anxious voice sounded from


    the phone.


    Upon hearing this, Nigel quickly walked next to the car window and said, ¡°Young Master rke, we¡¯ve


    found traces of the young miss.¡±


    Soon, the convoy quickly drove to the nearby Happy Vige.


    At a nce, more than a dozen ck Mercedes-Benz cars were upying the concrete road in front of


    the vige.


    The entire vige came out to watch the exciting scene.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    When had they ever seen such a spectacle before? They thought it was the son of a family who struck


    it rich and came back to bring honor to the family.


    However, just after Philip¡¯s motorcade entered Happy Vige, several men wandering around the


    vige entrance quickly hid and dialed a number.


    At this moment, Kinley Wes, who was discussing matters in the hotel suite, suddenly received a call.


    His white eyebrows wrinkled as soon as he saw the caller ID.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kinley asked.


    ¡°Master Kinley, something has happened! Philip rke and Nigel Lambert have found Happy Vige!


    What should we do?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone seemed anxious.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hearing this, Kinley stood up as his hands began to tremble!


    Oh no!


    They were in big trouble now!


    The most important part of his n was about to be ruined!


    ¡°Hurry up and take them away! No matter what method you use, you must take that little girl away!¡±


    Kinley said urgently, looking flustered!


    After hanging up the phone, Sidney Wes, who was also panicking, asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the


    matter? Has Chester Ludwig found out about it?¡±


    Kinley shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not Chester Ludwig but Philip rke! I still underestimated him. I


    didn¡¯t expect that he would find the ce so soon!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sidney was utterly frightened and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Dad, nothing will


    happen, right? If Philip knows that we¡¯re behind it, will he kill us?¡±


    Kinley was also panicking. He red at Sidney and said, ¡°We can¡¯t be flustered now. We have to find a


    way and think of a foolproof n!¡±


    Sidney echoed, ¡°Yes, we have to think of a way.¡±


    All of a sudden, the father and son of the Wes family looked very unsettled in the room.


    After a while, Kinley knocked the cane in his hand as a chill shed from the corner of his eyes. He


    said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. It can only be done like this!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do we do? What have you thought of?¡± Sidney quickly asked.


    Kinley looked at his son and a trace of ruthlessness appeared at the corner of his eyes. He made a


    swiping motion across his neck, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll kill that little girl and Dan. Only in this way can it be


    foolproof!¡±


    Kill them?


    Sidney panicked and took half a step back.


    After that, he squeezed his fist and asked, ¡°Dad, do you really want to do this? What if Philip¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is no what if! We must resolve this matter quickly. After dealing with them, we¡¯ll leave Cloudside


    at once. The muddy waters here are too much to handle. It¡¯s not something the Wes family can get


    involved in now.¡±


    Kinley said coldly with a n already in mind.


    After a brief hesitation, Sidney said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as you say, Dad.¡±


    After that, he took out his phone, dialed a number, and said coldly, ¡°Take care of that little girl and Dan!


    If you don¡¯t finish them, don¡¯te back!¡±


    ¡­


    Back in Happy Vige.


    Several men were mixed in the crowd and exchanged nces with each other. They then turned into


    an alley, hurrying to reach the cottage before Philip.


    The sound of urgent knocking on the door startled Dan who sat up from the bed. He jumped out of the


    bed and dragged his limp leg. He picked up the kitchen knife from the kitchen before hiding behind the


    door, observing the movement in the yard.


    The old man called out and walked over to open the door.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The door opened!


    Instantly, four or five aggressive men rushed in. They pinned the old man to the ground and he fell


    unconscious.


    Then, they pulled out the long dagger, rushed over, and kicked the room door open!

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    In the room, Dan picked M up from the bed. Just as he was about to jump out of the window, several


    men rushed in from the door, all of them fierce and vicious!


    Dan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised the kitchen knife in his hand and stared coldly at the burly guys in front


    of him!


    ¡°Hand over the child!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man in the lead shouted at Dan with a hideous face!


    Dan knew that M must not be handed to them at this time, so he stared at the other party coldly and


    roared, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell then!¡±


    The man in the lead yelled while motioning to his men to rush directly at Dan!


    Dan was no ordinary person. While carrying M, he started fighting with these guys!


    The result was to be expected. After all, two fists were not a match for four opponents. Soon, Dan fell


    into a disadvantage and his body was cut in several ces. His clothes were already stained red!


    Despite that, M was still in his arms and well protected by Dan!


    He leaned against the wall and slowly slid down. He gasped for breath while covered in blood, ring


    at the four injured people in front of him like a vicious wolf.


    ¡°Damn it! What a tough bloke! Hurry up and finish him off!¡±


    The man in the lead roared and walked up with a knife.


    Dan looked like he was ready to die. He nced at the sleeping M in his arms and said to the men,


    ¡°Leave me a way out. I have three million!¡±


    Thump!


    The man in the lead suddenly paused as his pupils dted. He stared at Dan closely before exchanging


    nces with the men behind him.


    Obviously, they were tempted by the three million that Dan mentioned!


    ¡°Do you really have three million?¡± one of them asked.


    Immediately, the man in the lead red at him and thetter shrank back.


    Then, he turned his head, stared at Dan coldly, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid three million can¡¯t buy


    your life. Besides, Master Kinley has ordered that both you and this child have to die.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, even if you kill us, will that Master Kinley give you three million?¡±


    Dan sneered and said, ¡°Besides, after you get rid of us, do you think Master Kinley will let all of you


    go?¡±


    These words were a stab through the heart!


    In a sh, the four men thought of that incident.


    The few men who were sent to intercept Dan previously had been secretly disposed of.


    ¡°Dude, what should we do? Master Kinley won¡¯t have someone deal with us after the deed is done,


    right?¡±


    One of the younger ones panicked.


    As soon as he said this, the other two also appeared very scared and horrified.


    The man in the lead narrowed his eyes and thought for a while. He said to Dan, ¡°Do you really have


    three million?¡±


    Dan knew that the deal was done. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but you have to wait until I¡¯m safe before


    I¡¯ll tell you my ount and password.¡±


    The man in the lead sneered.


    He said, ¡°Do you really think you can live? Why can¡¯t I threaten you to give it to me first and then deal


    with you after?¡±


    Danughed and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My rotten life has already turned out this way. It¡¯s just a


    shame about that three million dors. Besides, all of you will also die soon.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you. If I don¡¯t see that three million, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The man in the lead finally made the decision and the other three behind him also smiled.


    Then, they dragged Dan along and ran out.


    However¡­


    At this time, Nigel had already arrived at the door with his men!


    Dozens of ck-suited bodyguards stood at the door. Nigel was leading the way, followed by the cold-


    faced Philip.


    Inside the courtyard, Dan was being held by several people. He had M in his arms.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense!


    ¡°Put my daughter down!¡±


    Philip suddenly roared and a wave swept over the scene!

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    The eyes of the few men trembled. They quickly held Dan hostage and snatched M over. They


    carried her in their arms, pressing a dagger against her delicate neck.


    Seeing this scene, Philip¡¯s eyes were wide open!


    ¡°You must be tired of living!¡± he roared.


    The few people on the other side were also very scared. With so many people in front of them, escape


    was futile. As such, they could only make threats. ¡°Hehe, if you dare toe in, I¡¯ll kill your daughter!¡±


    Hearing this, Nigel said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death! I advise you to release Young Master rke¡¯s


    daughter at once, or else, I¡¯ll be the first toe after you! Even your family members will not be


    spared!¡±


    Hearing these words, the few people panicked.


    After all, the other party was Nigel Lambert. Since he was the one who said this, then they would really


    be doomed!


    ¡°Come over if you have the guts! If you daree here, this little girl will die immediately!¡±


    The man in the lead was obviously flustered, the dagger in his hand beginning to shake!


    His sloppiness caused him to identally scratch M¡¯s delicate neck and blood oozed instantly.


    M was in pain and woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Philip and started crying.


    ¡°Dad, Dad¡­¡±


    Hearing the fragile shouts, Philip was very distraught. His eyes grew colder like deep pools of ice as he


    stared at the few people, saying, ¡°Let her go and I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±


    His tone was cold and not negotiable!


    The man in the lead sneered and said, ¡°Hah, do you think we¡¯re so stupid? What if we release her but


    you turn around and hunt us down?¡±


    The corner of Philip¡¯s mouth curved upward as he said, ¡°I always keep my word. You only have one


    chance. Make your choice.¡±


    With that said, Philip¡¯s aura suddenly changed.


    His coldness and chills that apanied his invincible aura exploded at this moment!


    The people on the other side panicked while ncing at each other.


    The man in the lead said after a moment of silence, ¡°Okay, but you must send us out safely and also


    provide us with a car.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Philip replied.


    Soon, the car was ready and several people brought Dan and M into the car.


    At the car door, M was ced on the ground. Her face was flushed red and her body was shaking.


    Her big eyes were watery as she was crying her heart out.


    Buzz!


    The car quickly sped away!


    Philip immediately ran over, took M in his arms, andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Dad is here.¡±


    ¡°Boo-hoo, Daddy¡­¡±


    Little M cried very sadly and threw herself into Philip¡¯s arms.


    Philip looked at the speeding car and said to Nigel, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them alive.¡±


    He had always kept his word, but that would not stop him from changing his mind on the fly!


    Whoever touched his daughter would have to pay the price!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nigel responded, waved his hand, and brought some men with him to give chase.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Here, Philip returned to Cloudside with M and brought her to the hospital for a check-up. There was


    nothing serious, except that she had experienced too much shock and needed to rest.


    The guys who escaped were caught by Nigel¡¯s men before they even left the border of Cloudside!


    Needless to say, they met very miserable endings.


    Soon, Kinley received the news. He was furious and panicked, yelling, ¡°What? The n failed? We lost


    the people too?¡±


    Snap!


    After hanging up the phone, Kinley knew that he was in trouble. Without further ado, he said to Sidney,


    ¡°Sidney, hurry up. Let¡¯s gather our people and leave Cloudside immediately!¡±


    However, just at this moment, a figure barged in from outside the door and shouted, ¡°Master Kinley, it¡¯s


    not good. Something¡¯s wrong! Nigel and his people are downstairs as well as a man named Philip


    rke. They told you to get down and see them within five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Upon hearing this, the faces of Kinley and Sidney were very unpleasant, filled with panic and fear!


    He was here!


    He was really here!


    They were doomed!


    The Wes family was really finished this time!


    ¡°Dad, what should we do? What should we do? Philip is here¡­¡±


    Sidney appeared to be in disarray and could no longer put up any thoughts of resistance.


    At that time, the scenes of Philip¡¯s iron-fisted methods in destroying the Wes family back then were still


    vivid in his mind. They still made Sidney out of breath whenever he recalled those scenes!


    Now, he was here again!


    Moreover, they had even kidnapped his daughter this time. This was simply a deadly grudge!


    Kinley¡¯s face was also very dark and the cane in his hand trembled slightly.


    He nced at the panic-stricken subordinates standing at the door before turning to Sidney, saying


    solemnly, ¡°How can you be so flustered? You¡¯re the sole descendent of the Wes family. In the future,


    you¡¯ll shoulder the fate of the entire Wes family to make aeback. If you lose yourposure like


    this, how can you lead the Wes family back to the top?¡±


    These words carried reprimand and disappointment.


    Hearing this, Sidney shuddered. Although most of the panic on his face had disappeared, there was


    still some fear in his heart.


    ¡°Dad, then what should we do? Philip is already here. He must have learned about this. If we do


    nothing, we¡¯re just looking for death,¡± Sidney scrunched his face and said bitterly.


    Was the Wes family really unable to escape this disaster?


    Kinley¡¯s face was sullen as he paced back and forth. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic.


    Just refuse to admit it until the end! After all, the ones who did it were the punks we found from


    Cloudside. They have nothing to do with the Wes family at all. Even if something really happens, I¡¯ll


    take the rap for you. When the timees, wait for the opportunity to escape.¡±


    Hearing these words, Sidney¡¯s eyes showed his startlement as his pupils constricted. He looked at his


    elderly father who seemed to have aged in an instant.


    ¡°Dad, this is¡­¡±


    Sidney had already thought of a certain possibility.


    Kinley looked at his son very seriously, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°Sidney, the Wes family will


    depend on you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Sidney choked.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Kinley turned around and sternly ordered the subordinate, ¡°Mobilize the manpower we¡¯ve arranged in


    Cloudside at once. If anything happens, remember to escort my son out of Cloudside safely and go to


    the Dunley family in Hampton!¡±


    While saying that, Kinley fished out a jade pendant with strange patterns carved on it.


    ¡°Sidney, this is a token between the Dunley family of Hampton and me. The Dunley family owe the Wes


    family a favor from back then. No matter what happens, the Dunley family will help when they see this


    jade pendant. Of course, this should be used only as ast resort. This jade pendant should not be


    easily shown to others unless you meet the head of the Dunley family himself.¡±


    Kinley shoved the jade pendant into Sidney¡¯s hand with a resolute look on his face.


    Sidney squeezed the jade pendant in his hand. His eyes were moist as he watched his old father turn


    around alone to leave the suite.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Thud!


    Sidney knelt and bowed to the hunched back in front of him.


    His face was already covered with tears.


    The line of sight returned to the hotel¡¯s first-floor lobby.


    The entire hotel lobby was heavily guarded at this moment. A dozen ck-suited bodyguards


    surrounded the hall and all guests were not allowed to enter!


    ck Mercedes-Benz vehicles took up the entrance of the hotel. It was an impressive scene!


    Philip¡¯s expression was indifferent as he stood with his hands behind his back in the lobby on the first


    floor. He was staring at the elevator doors with cold eyes.


    Nigel stood respectfully at his side.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Not long after, an old man quickly walked out from the elevator doors. It was none other than Kinley


    Wes.


    He leaned on a cane with a smile on his face, walked up to Philip, and bowed slightly. He said, ¡°Young


    Master rke, I wonder what¡¯s your purpose for this sudden visit?¡±


    With a cursory nce, Kinley saw that the lobby was full of people, and behind Philip, Nigel¡¯s face was


    sullen.


    Philip narrowed his eyes, looked at Kinley in front of him with a cold expression, and said, ¡°Kinley Wes,


    you really don¡¯t know why I¡¯vee to see you?¡±


    As he spoke, the aura on Philip¡¯s body suddenly became iparably cold!


    The entire lobby could feel that frigidity!


    Kinley, who was the first to bear the brunt, dared not look Philip in the eye. Heughed and said, ¡°I


    really don¡¯t know. I hope you can enlighten me.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly, looked behind Kinley, and asked, ¡°Where is your son, Sidney Wes?¡±


    Kinley¡¯s heart thumped. Even if he had prepared himself for it beforehand, he was still a little flustered


    when he heard Philip ask about his son.


    ¡°Oh, Sidney has left Cloudside. He leftst night,¡± Kinley said with a smile.


    Philip frowned and looked at this old man seriously before he said with a smile, ¡°He left in such a


    hurry? Could it be that something has happened to the Wes family?¡±


    The old fox seemed to be prepared.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, there are some things to deal with at home.¡±


    With a fake smile stered on his face, Kinley asked, ¡°Young Master rke, why are you looking for


    me?¡±


    Philip did not speak but raised his hand and nodded.


    Soon, several ck-suited bodyguards walked over with four miserably beaten men.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Thud!


    All four of them knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Kinley, do you still recognize them?¡± Philip asked with a smile.


    Kinley was shocked and his pupils were constricted as he stared at the four people kneeling on the


    ground. They were the ones he had sent out earlier to dispose of the little girl and Dan!


    Oh no!


    Something was going to happen!


    Sure enough, before Kinley could speak, the four people saw him and immediately cried out, ¡°Master


    Kinley, please save us!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Who are you addressing? I don¡¯t even know you! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Kinley shouted immediately, his eyes flickering. His expression looked a little flustered.


    ¡°Master Kinley, you can¡¯t do this to us. We got your orders to go to Happy Vige to deal with the little


    girl and Dan. We¡­¡±


    The few people shouted desperately.


    Beforeing here, Nigel told them that they only had one way out if they wanted to survive.


    Kinley could not stand it anymore. He swung the cane in his hand while yelling, ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯re talking


    nonsense! Shut up!¡±


    However, his cane did not fall. A ck-suited bodyguard at his side directly raised his hand and


    grabbed the cane in mid-air. He stared at Kinley with a grim look.


    Kinley wavered, staggered a few steps back, and looked at Philip anxiously. He exined, ¡°Young


    Master rke, listen to me. I really don¡¯t know about this matter. I didn¡¯t do it. My Wes family wouldn¡¯t


    be so stupid to oppose you, Young Master rke. They¡¯re trying to frame me and the Wes family!


    Young Master rke, you must investigate this matter thoroughly!¡±


    Hmph!


    Philip snorted coldly, his eyes shing with chills. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well whether or not it¡¯s


    a false usation, Kinley Wes?¡±

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    Hearing this, Kinley¡¯s heart thumped as he said stubbornly, ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯ve really


    misunderstood me. Even if I had the guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against your daughter. It was


    them! They nted false evidence to frame me and want to ruin my Wes family!¡±


    After that, Kinley reprimanded the four people fiercely, ¡°You guys, who sent you to frame me? Could it


    be that you¡¯re being threatened by others who are using the safety of your family members?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the four men suddenly trembled and dared not speak anymore!


    Family members!


    All of them understood the hidden meaning of Kinley¡¯s words.


    After that, they fell silent.


    Kinley took this opportunity to ask sternly, ¡°You said that I sent you to deal with Young Master rke¡¯s


    daughter. Now, let me ask you again, is that true? Don¡¯t worry, as long as you tell the truth, I¡¯ll definitely


    help your family get out of trouble and give them glory and prosperity!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold as he stared at Kinley¡¯s one-man show.


    What an old fox.


    Sure enough, after listening to Kinley¡¯s words, the four men immediately changed their stance and said,


    ¡°No, we were wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have framed Master Kinley. Yes, someone asked us to do this.¡±


    Huff!


    Kinley let out a long breath, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Philip. He said, ¡°Young Master rke,


    just listen to them. I told you they were instigated to frame me. Young Master rke, you must seekN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    justice for me!¡±


    Hmph!


    A cold snort resounded throughout the lobby.


    Philip¡¯s face was extremely dark, and his eyes danced with angry mes as he stared coldly at Kinley.


    Then, his eyes swept around to stare at the four guys on the ground. He shouted coldly, ¡°Do you know


    what I hate most? Rotten people who don¡¯t tell the truth! I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Did the Wes


    family instruct you to do this?¡±


    After saying this sentence, the four men kept silent and shook their heads desperately.


    They had no choice. They all had families who were in Kinley¡¯s hands.


    Nigel naturally noticed it. He took a step forward and whispered in Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°Young Master rke,


    I¡¯m afraid that these people¡¯s families are in Kinley¡¯s hands. If you want them to open their mouths and


    point out the culprit now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Philip naturally understood this reasoning and his eyes gradually darkened.


    As for Kinley, he had finally regained hisposure and looked at Philip casually.


    How dare this kid fight with him? What happenedst time was only possible because God had been


    on his side. This time, Kinley Wes would not lose!


    He had already prepared a foolproof n!


    At this moment, a few men walked in from the door.


    It was Josh ncy and his gang!


    Josh walked to Philip¡¯s side and said, ¡°We¡¯ve rescued those people.¡±


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Philip¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Good!¡±


    Then, he looked at the four people kneeling on the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯ve rescued your parents and


    children. They¡¯re right outside the door. Bring them to have a look!¡±


    Hearing these words, all four of them trembled.


    After that, a few bodyguards in ck suits walked out with the four men.


    When Kinley heard these words, his face went pale and his body trembled!


    How could this be?


    He raised his head and looked at Philip in front of him with aplicated gaze. How could this kid be


    such a freak?!


    He had actually done so much in the dark!

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    A few minutester, the four men were brought in again. They knelt on the ground with a thud.


    At this moment, they had no more worries and pointed directly at Kinley. ¡°Young Master rke, it was


    him! It was Kinley Wes who made us do this! You can check my phone. I recorded our conversation


    from that time!¡±


    Crack!


    There seemed to be a crackling sound in the air!


    Kinley swayed and almost lost his bnce!


    Damn it!


    That guy actually recorded it!


    ¡°Kinley, what else do you have to say now?¡± Philip turned his head, his eyes cold as he stared at Kinley


    and asked.


    Kinley was already covered with cold sweat. He was torn and struggling inside, thinking of


    countermeasures.


    ¡°Young Master rke, you must have misunderstood. I didn¡¯t ask them to do this. It must be them¡­¡±


    Kinley made hisst desperate attempt.


    However, immediately after, a recording sounded in the lobby.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use. Deal with that little girl and Dan and make it clean! Leave no traces


    or clues behind¡­¡±


    Yes, these were Kinley¡¯s exact words at that time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nigel held the phone in his hand and stared at Kinley coldly.


    At this point, Kinley could no longer talk his way out.


    His face also became very flustered and nervous, but after a split second, it became extremely sinister!


    Hahaha!


    With a loudugh, Kinley shed his disguise as a fierce intent suddenly radiated from his body. He said


    angrily, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I ordered them to do this! So what? Are you going to kill me? Or do you want


    to destroy my Wes family again?


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m well prepared this time!


    ¡°Come out, all of you!¡±


    As Kinley said that, a group of fully armedbatants suddenly emerged from the stairs and elevator


    doors of the hotel. They were all in ckbat uniforms with masks and guns!


    Yes, these were Kinley¡¯s personal guards!


    They were well-trainedbat bodyguards!


    It had taken him decades to groom them.


    Although there were not many of them, they were all very good at fighting!


    Kinley had specially transferred them here to deal with Philip!


    It could not be helped. Philip¡¯s methods thest time were still fresh in Kinley¡¯s mind!


    Facing a room of heavily armedbatants, Nigel¡¯s face darkenedpletely. He pointed his finger


    angrily at Kinley and shouted, ¡°Kinley Wes, you¡¯re seeking your own destruction! I now order you to tell


    your people to surrender! Otherwise, I¡¯ll destroy your Wes family directly!¡±


    Hehe.


    Kinley sneered, looked at Nigel somberly, and said, ¡°Master Lambert, it¡¯s useless for you to say


    anything now. Since Young Master rke wants me dead, how can I not retaliate?¡±


    As he said that, he stepped forward with confidence. He looked at Philip while gritting his teeth, saying,


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te looking for me, perhaps I¡¯d have left Cloudside and we wouldn¡¯t have met each


    other. But why do you have to force me and the Wes family? You asked for it!¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly as a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Kinley, do


    you think I¡¯d be afraid of you just because you have secretly gathered so manybatants?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise? I know your identity is unusual, but this is Cloudside, the borders. Even if you can mobilize


    more people, what about it? It was my men who got here first. You¡¯re now in my hands!¡±


    Kinley roared as his eyes throbbed with anger!


    However, Philip just said tly, ¡°Perhaps you can ask your people if your son, Sidney Wes, has been


    sent out of Cloudside?¡±

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Thump!


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Kinley got flustered and his expression turned cold. He said solemnly, ¡°What do


    you mean?¡±


    Hehe.


    Philip sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough?¡±


    At this time, Kinley could not stand it anymore. He quickly fished out his phone and dialed a number,


    but the call went unanswered for a long time.


    The more he waited, the more anxious Kinley became and the more cold sweat gathered on his


    forehead.


    Finally, the call was connected and Kinley asked eagerly, ¡°Where¡¯s Sidney? Have you sent him out of


    Cloudside?¡±


    Kinley was very nervous and his heart was pounding!


    ¡°Master Kinley, it¡¯s bad! Something happened! We were stopped by a group of people as soon as we


    arrived at the exit of Cloudside. Our men fought with them for a long time but the patriarch was still


    taken away by them.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the man was panting and his tone was tinged with anxiety. He had


    obviously experienced a great battle!


    ¡°What?! You haven¡¯t sent him out of Cloudside? Where is he? Who stopped you guys?¡±


    Kinley was panicking now!


    Sidney was his only child. He had been nning this for so long. Even if he was caught in a trap, he


    had to send his son away!


    However, now, they had been intercepted!


    ¡°Master Kinley, we don¡¯t know either. The other party had too many people and was very aggressive. It


    was as if they had already expected we¡¯d take the patriarch out of the city.¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone continued.


    It was also at this time that Kinley realized something. He raised his eyebrows and stared at Philip who


    was smiling indifferently with the corners of his mouth. He asked solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s you? You took my son?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was calm as he shrugged. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not muddled after all.¡±


    After saying that, Philip waved his hand. Not long after, several people behind him carried Sidney Wes,


    who had been beaten up and bruised, into the lobby.


    Thud!


    Sidney was kicked to the ground.


    His face was scarred after obviously getting beaten severely. His body smelled like he had fallen into


    the sewer.


    ¡°Young Master rke, this guy tried to escape and jumped into the sewer,¡± a bodyguard reported.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Philip frowned as he looked at the disheveled Sidney.


    Sidney was very agitated. He red at Philip and roared, ¡°Come on! Kill me if you have the guts!¡±


    ¡°Sidney!¡±


    At this time, Kinley ran up, looked at his despondent son, and said helplessly, ¡°How did you end up in


    this state? I told you to take a detour to Country R. Why did you leave the city directly?¡±


    Sidney looked at his old father and said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to leave alone. I want to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°You! I¡¯m already old. The Wes family is still counting on you to take over it!¡±


    Kinley shook his head in despair. Although remorseful, he was still unwilling to concede.


    He raised his eyebrows, his body trembling as he looked at Philip. He bowed and said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, what can I do for you to release my son? I¡¯m no longer asking you to let me off. My son has


    nothing to do with this matter. Everything was my idea. I¡¯m at your disposal but I beg you to let my son


    off. Give our Wes family a way out.¡±


    Kinley had no choice but to stoop to having this attitude at this point.


    However, Philip just chuckled. ¡°Kinley Wes, do you think I¡¯ll let your Wes family go?¡±


    This¡­


    Kinley was stunned, and his aged face instantly crumbled.


    He squeezed his fist bitterly, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    With that said, Kinley directly knelt in the lobby in front of everyone!

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    This scene made the privatebat bodyguards of the Wes family and Sidney, who was lying on the


    ground, panic!


    ¡°Dad, get up! What are you doing? Philip rke is just one person. Why should our Wes family be


    afraid of him! Here are all the elites of the Wes family. At worst, we¡¯ll fight them here!¡±


    Sidney hissed while struggling to stand up. He stepped forward to pull up Kinley who was kneeling on


    the ground.


    However¡­


    Kinley did not move a muscle. He knocked the walking cane in his hand angrily on the ground and


    shouted, ¡°Sidney,e here and kneel too!¡±


    Kneel?


    Sidney was utterly reluctant. He shook his head desperately and shouted, ¡°Dad, why should I kneel?


    We have all our people here, so why should we be afraid of him? So what if Nigel Lambert of Cloudside


    is here? Who the hell is Young Master rke? In my eyes, they¡¯re nothing but rubbish! You¡¯re just too


    afraid!¡±


    At this point, Sidney red at Philip angrily and ordered thebat bodyguards of the Wes family in


    the hall, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Take down this ignorant brat and Nigel Lambert. Whoever dares to resist,


    just shoot them dead!¡±


    Instantly, all thebat bodyguards of the Wes family in the hall took on a fighting posture and


    immediately surrounded Philip, Nigel, and the others!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    All the guns were aimed at Philip and Nigel!


    At this scene, a sinister glint appeared in Sidney¡¯s eyes. He said to his father who was kneeling on the


    ground, ¡°Dad, look, do they dare to move? Get up!¡±


    As he shouted, Sidney tried to help Kinley up.


    However, Kinley suddenly got up, pped Sidney hard on the face, and shouted angrily, ¡°Rascal! Kneel


    as you¡¯re told!¡±


    Kinley was really scared!


    He was furious as well!


    He had never seen his son being so stupid!


    He let all thebat bodyguards out just now and made it look like he wanted to fight with Philip, but in


    truth, it was all just a desperate ploy. He just wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to dy


    Philip and let Sidney leave Cloudside.


    Now that Sidney had been brought back, it meant that this n would no longer work!


    Did his son really think Philip was a pushover?


    Sidney was stunned by this p. He looked at his father in a daze and yelled, ¡°Dad, what are you


    doing? Are you still afraid even now?¡±


    ¡°Idiot! How could I have a son like you? Really¡­¡±


    Kinley shrugged off his hand with exasperation. Then, he turned around, bowed to Philip, and said,


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything. It has nothing to do with my son.¡±


    Philip sighed at this time and said, ¡°I thought you were going to fight me to the death?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, outside the hotel¡¯s entrance, a dozen armored cars and battle


    tanks quickly arrived!


    Swoosh!


    Fully armedbatants jumped down from the armored cars in a uniform manner and immediately


    surrounded the hotel. Within a mile radius,batants in ckbat uniforms and dark green


    uniforms surrounded the ce.


    All four streets in the vicinity were blocked off!


    In an instant, the area inside and outside the lobby was surrounded bybatants in dark green


    uniforms andbat security in ckbat uniforms!


    Seeing this scene, Sidney fell to the ground in fear while trembling all over!


    How could this happen?!


    At the same time, Philip looked at Sidney calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel and beg for


    mercy.¡±

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    When Sidney heard this, his eyes showed just how startled he was and his expression was flustered.


    His dry lips trembled violently as he felt extremely frightened!


    Kneel and beg for mercy?


    Before this, Sidney had refused to kneel no matter what. However, now, was he really going to kneel


    and beg for forgiveness?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± he muttered under his breath as his eyes flickered and his heart struggled.


    Once he kneeled, it would be over for the Wes family!


    The impact would hit his heart first!


    ¡°Kneel. Kneel and apologize to Young Master rke. Beg him for his forgiveness!¡±


    Kinley turned his head and hissed at Sidney.


    Things had already reached this point. The only way for them to gain a chance of survival was to do


    whatever Philip wanted!


    Thump!


    Kinley went up with his walking cane, hit Sidney on the back heavily, and shouted sternly, ¡°Hurry up


    and kneel!¡±


    Under such immense pressure, Sidney had no choice but to kneel in front of Philip. He lowered his


    head, shuddering as he begged for forgiveness, ¡°I was wrong. Please forgive me, Young Master


    rke.¡±


    With that said, he bowed deeply.


    Next to him, Kinley also knelt. At his advanced age, he looked very humble as he said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, I did everything on my own. It has nothing to do with my son. He has already kneeled. I beg you


    to let him go. I¡¯ll bear all responsibility on my own!¡±


    Kinley lowered his head, his hair entirely gray. At this moment, his aura suddenly diminished, like a


    rotten log of wood that could disintegrate at any time.


    Philip stood with his arms crossed, and his eyes coldly gazed at the father and son of the Wes family


    who were kneeling in front of him. He said in a cold voice, ¡°You touched my daughter and still want to


    beg for my forgiveness. Don¡¯t you think this is too simple of an apology, Kinley Wes?¡±


    Hmph!


    With a cold snort, the temperature in the hall suddenly dropped to the freezing point!


    Both Kinley and Sidney felt the chilly and murderous aura from the person in front of them!


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m not asking you to forgive the Wes family, but my son Sidney has nothing to


    do with this incident. I nned this alone. If you want me dead, I can kill myself, but I beg you to let my


    son go!¡±


    With that said, Kinley kept bowing his head to the ground.


    Even the floor tiles were vibrating with each thump of his head!


    ¡°Dad, you¡­¡±


    Sidney was moved, and his eyes were filled with tears. He wanted to pull his old father up.


    ¡°Shut up! Kneel properly!¡±


    Kinley turned his head and red at Sidney angrily.


    Those eyes contained too many emotions and hopes.


    Even if the Wes family were destroyed, his son must live on. As long as he was alive, the Wes family


    could hope to make aeback!


    Philip¡¯s face was nd as he watched this scene. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you really willing to kill


    yourself?¡±


    Kinley was quick to agree. ¡°Yes, as long as you let my son go, I can do anything!¡±


    For a while, silence fell in the hall.


    Everyone was waiting for Philip¡¯s decision with bated breath.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After a while, Philip said coldly, ¡°Kinley Wes, listen carefully. From today onward, the Wes family will no


    longer have a ce in the world! You¡¯ll take your own life right here in this lobby! As for Sidney Wes, do


    you agree for me to break his legs?¡±


    Philip was not a bloodthirsty killer and would not kill unnecessarily.


    When Kinley heard these words, he was taken aback at first. Then, a trace of ruthlessness shed in


    his eyes. He gave another bow, saying, ¡°Thank you for your grace. Thank you for your mercy.¡±


    As long as Sidney could live on, even if he lost his legs, everything was still fine.


    This way, the Wes family¡¯s legacy could still continue!


    After that, Kinley turned his head. With tears in his eyes, he looked at his son who was already sobbing


    and said, ¡°Sidney, live well and remember that thing I gave you.¡±


    After saying this, Kinley got up and mmed his head directly against the white wall in front of


    everyone!

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Bang!


    The floor turned crimson!


    Kinley fell in a pool of blood.


    Sidney knelt on the ground, howled desperately, and crawled over. He cried out, ¡°Dad, Dad¡­¡±


    However, immediately after, two bodyguards in ck suits walked over and pressed down on Sidney¡¯s


    head before breaking both his legs!


    They werepletely crushed!


    Sidney would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair!


    After doing all this, Philip looked at Sidney indifferently and said, ¡°You reaped what you sowed today. If


    I didn¡¯t take ruthless actions against you, my daughter would¡¯ve gone through that near-death incident


    in vain! Sidney Wes, don¡¯t try to seek revenge. You¡¯ll never be able to beat me in this lifetime!¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and left the hotel.


    As for the other people who were with the Wes family, they pulled Sidney up as his legs were broken


    and dragged him straight into the car. They said, ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯ll take you to the Dunley family in


    Hampton right away! This was the only order given to us by Master Kinley before he died. Please bear


    with the pain for now. We¡¯ll treat you once we arrive in Hampton.¡±


    In the car, Sidney looked like he was in pain. His legs were bloody and paralyzed.


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. From the car window, he nced at the old man who was


    being cleaned up in the lobby of the hotel. Tears of remorse welled in his eyes.


    ¡°Philip rke! I, Sidney Wes, will spend the rest of my life seeking revenge on you!¡±


    Sidney roared coldly. Due to the emotional fluctuations and the pain in his legs, he passed out.


    Back to Philip. After he left the hotel, he went straight to the hospital to apany M.


    The entire hospital was guarded by Nigel¡¯s people. Even a fly would be scrutinized!


    In the ward, Philip looked at M who was sound asleep on the bed and felt his heart aching.


    His daughter had suffered a lot in the past few days. She had lost a lot of weight and still had many


    scars on her body.


    Philip held M¡¯s small hand tightly, his eyes full of love.


    At this moment, Nigel tiptoed in, stood next to Philip respectfully, and whispered, ¡°Young Master rke,


    someone outside wants to see you.¡±


    Philip was startled and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Rachel rke,¡± Nigel replied.


    Hearing this name, Philip frowned. After thinking for a moment, he said lightly, ¡°Let her wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nigel bowed before leaving the ward.


    About ten minutester, Philip walked out of the ward. At the rest area, he saw Rachel rke whom he


    had not seen for a long time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The woman was wearing a long ck trench coat and had her hair tied in a ponytail. She had wide


    sunsses on her delicate features. She was wearing a blouse with a deep-V neckline underneath her


    trench coat that disyed her proud curves.


    Her two straight and slender jade-like legs were wrapped in thin ck silk stockings, making her look


    very charming and elegant.


    She would be the focus wherever she went. There was a touch of coldness that apanied her


    charm.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, walked over, and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Rachel smiled faintly, her ming red lips curving in an enticing arc.


    She stepped forward and took off her sunsses. She stared at Philip with her twinkling big eyes while


    murmuring in his ear, ¡°Tonight, Starlight Hotel, Suite 503. I have something to discuss with you in detail.


    I wonder if you can grant me the pleasure, Young Master rke?¡±

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    Her voice was clear and crisp with a hint of a sweet-smelling fragrance that tickled the side of his ear


    and neck.


    Philip¡¯s expression changed. He turned his head and looked at Rachel unabashedly. A smirk appeared


    on his lips as he grabbed her tiny waist and said domineeringly, ¡°Are you trying to seduce me? Or did


    someone tell you toy a trap on me with your beauty?¡±


    This woman, Rachel rke, was a vixen indeed. She shrunk back her body and turned around to


    escape from Philip¡¯s arms. She then chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you think so. I¡¯m just afraid Wynn


    will be jealous if she finds out.¡±


    She giggled as she said that, her eyes gleaming with charm.


    Philip chuckled and asked lightly, ¡°You came here just to invite me to be alone in a room together with


    you?¡±


    Rachel covered her mouth, smiled softly, and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I wonder if you can grant me the


    pleasure, Young Master rke? Tonight, let¡¯sy ourselves bare and maybe something will happen.¡±


    Lay ourselves bare? This woman was really good at seducing.


    Philip was silent for a while before he said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a date, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Rachel said with a smile.


    Then, as if she suddenly thought of something, she asked, ¡°Oh, right, I heard that you came to


    Cloudside to look for your daughter. Have you found her?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already found her.¡±


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, then. I won¡¯t disturb your reunion.


    Goodbye.¡±


    After that, Rachel turned and left.


    The expression on Philip¡¯s face also quickly went cold.


    ¡°Young Master rke, do you really want to go? I think there¡¯s something fishy about this woman.


    Should I arrange for someone to go with you?¡±


    Nigel walked up and asked while standing beside Philip.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No need, I have my own arrangements. Dispatch more people around


    the hospital tonight. I think someone will try to abduct M.¡±


    Hearing this, Nigel was startled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for the young miss to be transferred away.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Yes, but make sure the news doesn¡¯t get out. I want to see who will being tonight.¡±


    ¡­


    Here, Rachel returned to the hotel. In the suite, Chester Ludwig stood behind her graceful figure and


    asked with a bow, ¡°Miss rke, will Philip reallye tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rachel confirmed with a chill in her eyes.


    After that, she turned around with her hands around her chest, highlighting her proud figure. She said


    coldly, ¡°Bring more people to the hospital tonight. Make sure to get that little girl out.¡±


    Chester was a bit puzzled and asked, ¡°Miss rke, didn¡¯t you say that the bottom line is that we can¡¯t


    hurt any of the rke family members? Why are we still doing this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Not hurting is one thing. We¡¯re getting that little girl out to give you the trump


    card to save your life, understand?¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Chester and he said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Rachel suddenly called out and said, ¡°You have to divide your people into two groups. Based on my


    understanding of Philip, his daughter is most probably not in the hospital anymore. One group of your


    people will still go to the hospital to kidnap the girl, while the other group of people will follow Nigel


    Lambert.¡±


    Rachel had been thinking about this since she returned.


    Philip rke was a little fox.


    Although they had not interacted much, Rachel already thought she knew Philip very well.


    ¡°Yes, Miss rke,¡± Chester replied and left the suite to get ready.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Half a dayter.


    Sidney Wes had left Cloudside and was being sent to the Dunley family in Hampton at top speed!


    In the Dunley family¡¯s mansion which was thousands of square feet big, Sidney was lying on the bed of


    a room in a separate courtyard. His legs and feet were wrapped with bandages and splints.


    Several loyal underlings of the Wes family stood guard at the entrance of the room.


    At this time, a figure approached from a distance while exuding an elegant aura. His hands were


    behind his back, and he was followed by several maids of the Dunley family.


    This person looked about 40 years old. He had a pale but smiling face, looking very cordial and


    easygoing.


    There were also several guards of the Dunley family at the door. Upon seeing the visitor, they bowed


    and greeted respectfully, ¡°Master Spencer.¡±


    He was the fourth master of the Dunley family, Spencer Dunley.


    In the Dunley family, he had high prestige, was easy-going and elegant, and had great literary talent.


    However, no one would disregard his cold-blooded methods just because of his elegance!


    The reason why the current head of the Dunley family was able to rise to power today was due to the


    massive transformation back then. The outside world referred to the incident 20 years ago as the total


    revamp of the Dunley family.


    It was because the eldest son of the Dunley family was mediocre and only indulged in the finer things


    in life.


    When the old master of the Dunley family was about to choose an heir, the third brother joined forces


    with the fourth brother and directly initiated a family reform!


    This hidden operation was taboo in the Dunley family!


    The sess of this reform wasrgely contributed by Spencer Dunley, the fourth son of the Dunley


    family!


    With his strength alone, he was able to restrain thebat power of the entire Dunley family!


    At that time, it had also been his cold-blooded methods that seized the Dunley family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s


    entire household. He even dealt with his eldest brother. To this day, the eldest son was an invalid who


    sat in a wheelchair.


    After this incident, the old master of the Dunley family retired to the background and washed his hands


    off the Dunley family¡¯s affairs.


    Spencer Dunley, the fourth son of the Dunley family, was akin to a literary general!


    In the Dunley family, his fame and prestige were second only to Sterling Dunley, the head of the Dunley


    family!


    The middle-aged man smiled and hummed before asking, ¡°Well, is the person awake?¡±


    The men nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s already awake.¡±


    Spencer nodded, pushed open the door of the room, and walked in.


    Coincidentally, Sidney was sitting up from the bed. He hurriedly greeted respectfully, ¡°Master Spencer.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Spencer smiled, nced at Sidney, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just here to see you.¡±


    Sidney was moved. He looked at Spencer and got up from the bed. He prostrated on the ground,


    bowed his head, and shouted, ¡°Master Spencer, I beg you to avenge my father and the Wes family! My


    father was forced to his death by that brat, Philip rke. My Wes family has also been ruined!¡±


    Spencer quickly got his subordinates to pull the sobbing Sidney up from the floor and lead him back to


    the bed. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°From what I can see, we¡¯re about the same age, so I¡¯ll just call you


    Sidney. My third brother already knows about this matter and has asked me to handle it. I¡¯ll naturally


    seek justice for you, but now is not the right time yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Sidney got anxious. He quickly took out the jade pendant and said, ¡°Before my father left,


    he asked me to give this to Patriarch Dunley. He said that as long as I take this out, no matter what


    request I make, the Dunley family will fulfill it.¡±


    When Spencer saw this jade pendant, his face darkened slightly, but there was still a smile on his face.


    He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Yes, this is a favor that my Dunley family owed the old master back


    then.¡±

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Hearing that, Sidney immediately said, ¡°Master Spencer, I beg you, you must avenge my father!¡±


    Spencer smiled lightly, looked at the jade pendant in Sidney¡¯s hand, and stretched out his hand.


    Sidney hesitated briefly but still handed the jade pendant to Spencer.


    It was because he knew that Spencer¡¯s fame and prestige were on par with the Dunley family¡¯s


    patriarch. He had the title of ¡®little patriarch¡¯ in the Dunley family.


    Spencer took the jade pendant, nced at it, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll pass your request to my third brother,


    but Sidney, do curb your anxiousness. Regarding this matter, my Dunley family will definitely help you


    to the end. You should take a good rest here. My third brother is on a business trip and will be back in a


    few days. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you to see him.¡±


    Since he had already put it this way, no matter how stupid Sidney was, he could still discern the


    meaning.


    After being stunned for a moment, Sidney said, ¡°I shall listen to you, Master Spencer, and await the


    patriarch¡¯s return.¡±


    Spencer smiled and said, ¡°Well, take care of yourself.¡±


    After that, Spencer left.


    As soon as he left, a faint chill appeared in Sidney¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fists bitterly.


    After that, he shouted, ¡°Come in!¡±


    The four most loyal guards of the Wes family pushed the door open, walked in, and asked respectfully,


    ¡°Patriarch, what are your orders?¡±


    Sidney gestured for them toe closer and said, ¡°We¡¯re now under someone else¡¯s roof so it¡¯s best if


    we¡¯re cautious in everything we do. Help me look into the Dunley family¡¯s fourth master and patriarch.


    Also, leave someone behind to protect me at all times. I¡¯m worried that the Dunley family will turn


    against me.¡±


    Hearing that, their faces froze as they said, ¡°Patriarch, is the Dunley family not willing to seek revenge


    for Master Kinley?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Sidney¡¯s face was very unpleasant. Judging from Spencer¡¯s reaction just now, it seemed that the


    Dunley family did not want to get involved in this matter.


    His father had said that before meeting the patriarch of the Dunley family, the jade pendant could not


    be easily shown to others.


    However, in the situation just now, Sidney had a feeling that if he did not take out something to save his


    life, Spencer might have just gotten rid of him right there and then.


    Thus, by taking out the jade pendant, it was a kind of self-protection and a disy of his trump card to


    the Dunley family.


    In this way, the Dunley family may be more tolerant of Sidney.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry,¡± Sidney said.


    The four guards looked at each other before nodding their heads.


    The line of sight returned to Spencer¡¯s side. He had returned to the Dunley family¡¯s study.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with a mighty appearance was practicing calligraphy in the study.


    He had a faint confident smile at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. What did he say?¡±


    Sterling Dunley, the head of the Dunley family, seemed to know that Spencer had walked in without


    looking up.


    Spencer stood in the room, ced the jade on the desk, and said, ¡°He wants our Dunley family to take


    revenge for his Wes family.¡±


    Sterling nced at the jade pendant on the desk, picked it up, and took a few nces at it before


    throwing it into the trash can beside him. He said, ¡°The Wes family, huh? A favor from 20 years ago. It¡¯s


    been so long I¡¯ve almost forgotten about it.¡±


    Spencer smiled and said, ¡°What you said is true. That Sidney Wes is not an ipetent person. He


    seemed to know the reason I was there and took the initiative to bring this jade pendant out.¡±


    Sterling chuckled, saying, ¡°Shedding the tail for survival. This kid is a little interesting.


    ¡°Come here. What do you think of my writing?¡± Sterling picked up the calligraphy he had just written


    and handed it to Spencer.


    Spencer took it and nced at it. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he recited, ¡°The


    ship has sailed.¡± He said, ¡°Your writing has improved. Are you nning to give this to Sidney?¡±


    Hahaha!


    Sterlingughed and said, ¡°No one knows me better than you do.¡±


    Spencer folded the copybook carefully and said to the servant outside the door, ¡°Send this to the other


    courtyard and give it to Sidney Wes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The servant immediately ran out.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Inside the study, Sterling and Spencer stood together, looking at the sky outside the window. The


    former stood with his hands behind his back and said with some emotion, ¡°How is the situation in


    Cloudside?¡±


    Spencer stood half a step behind the other party and said, ¡°Things are already clear. This time, barring


    any idents, the Gentleman Court will lose a member.¡±


    ¡°The Gentleman Court, huh? Even the lord of the alliance has to be apprehensive about them. I didn¡¯t


    expect that old master to test the rke family¡¯s reaction and bottom line at the cost of losing one


    person,¡± Sterling said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get involved with the Gentleman Court. The Dunley family should sit on the stands and watch


    the fight from afar,¡± Spencer said.


    Sterling nodded before asking, ¡°How are the preparations for the alliance¡¯s chamber ofmerce in


    Hampton?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. We can start next month. By then, everyone in the alliance will attend.¡±


    Spencer said, ¡°Moses has invited Philip. I wonder if he¡¯ll attend this time. ording to the news I


    heard, he seemed to have caused a lot of trouble. The situation between the main and branch rke


    families on Arcadia Ind seems a little stiff right now.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Sterling said, ¡°Send him another invitation when the timees. Also,


    contact Margot Pearson. I think if news about her is released, Philip rke wille.¡±


    Spencer nodded, indicating that he understood.


    ¡°By the way, people of the alliance sent back some news. The former supreme seems interested in


    inviting the Dunley family to join his faction. How should we respond?¡± Spencer asked.


    Sterling thought about it and said, ¡°What does the alliance master say?¡±


    ¡°The alliance master thinks that since the former supreme has invited us, we might as well go and take


    a look. If possible, the alliance master wants us to work undercover.¡±


    As Spencer spoke, a faint sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Sterling chuckled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Decline,¡± Spencer said decisively.


    ¡°The alliance master is getting dissatisfied with the Dunley family and wants us to put our lives on the


    line for him. When the timees and something happens, our Dunley family will be ruined,¡± Sterling


    said. With a sh of light in his eyes, his tone gradually became cold.


    ¡­


    On this side, Sidney had received the calligraphy that was sent by the servant to his room.


    When he saw the words ¡®the ship has sailed¡¯, his body trembled and the cold sweat on his forehead


    dripped!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The ship had sailed. In other words, the destruction of the Wes family was destined and they were


    telling him not to hold on to any hopes?


    Sidney suddenly squeezed the copybook and tore it to pieces while roaring to vent his dissatisfaction!


    The Dunley family!


    They were nothing but a bunch of jackals!


    Back to Philip¡¯s side, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    As per his n, Philip took Josh and his gang and drove to Starlight Hotel.


    Philip got out of the car while Josh and the rest remained downstairs. He went to the appointment


    alone.


    Suite 503.


    Standing at the door, Philip was about to knock when he found that the door was unlocked.


    He pushed the door and stepped in. The whole room was brightly lit and looked magnificent. There was


    also a nice fragrance in the air.


    In front of him, a graceful figure stood in front of therge French window with her arms around her


    chest. She was holding a ss of red wine with her back facing Philip.


    Her body was covered in a thin whitece nightgown. Her figure was exquisite, hidden vaguely under


    that translucent clothing¡­

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Philip stood at the door and looked at that wonderful figure with a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    He took a few steps forward and sat on the fluffy sofa. There was already a ss of red wine on the


    table, glinting mesmerizingly.


    Rachel turned around with a charming smile and moved to walk in front of Philip. She deliberately


    raised her leg high before crossing it as she sat down. She said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve


    been waiting for you for ages.¡±


    Her voice was soft and gentle, making people tingle all over.


    With such beautiful scenery of a charming woman and fine wine, any man would be moved.


    Philip smiled lightly, a trace of cunningness shing in his eyes as he asked, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s your


    purpose of asking me here. It¡¯ste at night. A man and a woman being alone in a room together can


    be very dangerous.¡±


    Rachel giggled alluringly, and her figure also looked seductive.


    ¡°Young Master rke, what¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t we just sit and enjoy the view of the moon while


    drinking and talking about life?¡± Rachel smiled, seductive charm asionally filling her gaze.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Now that he was here, could he escape from her palms?


    Rachel sneered inwardly, but her face still appeared as charming as ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for us to enjoy the view of the moon and talk about life. We¡¯re nothing alike. Talking


    too much will only defeat the purpose.¡±


    Philip shrugged his shoulders and said, seemingly having seen through Rachel¡¯s tricks.


    After that, he got up and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Well, the scent in this room is


    good but I won¡¯t be drinking this wine. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll drug me.¡±


    When Rachel heard this, her shapely eyebrows furrowed as she bit her red lip. Today, she had


    deliberately put on a fiery red shade of lipstick. Naturally, there was something about this lipstick.


    She got up and quickly rushed in front of Philip. She stopped at the door and pressed her soft body


    against the door. She straightened up slightly, stared at Philip seductively, and stretched out her small


    pale hand. She yed with Philip¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°Oh, are you scared? Afraid that I¡¯ll pounce on you?¡±


    Philip raised his brows, grabbed Rachel¡¯s delicate wrist, and said coldly, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Rachel eximed delicately before reaching out and pushing Philip away. Then, she turned and walked


    past him. She sat back on the sofa and said, ¡°If I can tell you some secrets about the Gentleman Court,


    will you still leave?¡±


    Secrets of the Gentleman Court?


    Philip paused, turned around, and looked at the woman who was sitting on the sofa with her jade-like


    legs crossed. She was sipping on red wine.


    Interesting.


    She was setting a trap.


    He returned to his seat, looked at the smiling Rachel in front of him, and said, ¡°If you can say


    something that interests me, perhaps I can consider taking you under my wing. How about that?¡±


    Rachelughed, the front of her body shaking slightly. She said, ¡°Young Master rke, stop kidding


    me. You¡¯re the young master of the rke family on Arcadia Ind. You shouldn¡¯t be interested in a


    woman like me.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Not necessarily. I only look at a person¡¯s ability and whether they would be


    of value to me.¡±


    Rachel did not dwell on this topic and asked, ¡°May I know how much you know about the Gentleman


    Court?¡±


    While saying that, she carefully stared at Philip¡¯s face, wanting to discern something.


    Philip looked calm and replied, ¡°You can try to start from the beginning.¡±


    Rachel chuckled. ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯re really different from what I imagined you to be. In that


    case, I¡¯ll first talk about Chester Ludwig, the person who captured your daughter this time.¡±


    Philip nodded and motioned for her to continue.


    ¡°Chester is a person the lord has taken a fancy to. This person is capable and courageous. He was


    ruthless enough to even betray his own biological brother. The lord took a fancy to his attributes and


    recruited him into the Gentleman Court. This time, he kidnapped your daughter because you made a


    move against the Wes family of Uppercreek. Uppercreek is under Chester¡¯s territory. Since you


    intervened in his affairs first, you can¡¯t me him for being angry.¡±


    Rachel said slowly and nced at Philip¡¯s face. There was no fluctuation. She frowned and said,


    ¡°Since your daughter has been found, don¡¯t you think this matter can just end here?¡±


    With that said, the suite fell into silence.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    No one spoke for a while.


    Philip kept his piercing gaze on Rachel. After a while, a faint sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth


    as he asked, ¡°If you were me and your daughter was kidnapped, sold abroad, and almost met with an


    ident, what would you do?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s expression changed as she started exining, ¡°Chester was wrong in this matter. The lord


    has also criticized him for this. If you still feel angry about it, you can state your conditions for you to


    spare him.¡±


    Hehe.


    Philip sneered, got up, and walked to the French window. He looked at the ck business cars parked


    on the dark street outside.


    Then, he said, ¡°If I refuse, will those people you¡¯ve arranged below rush in and take me down?¡±


    Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s heart lurched and she felt beads of cold sweat seeping on her forehead.


    The temperature in the room also dropped suddenly.


    ¡°Oh, Young Master rke, you¡¯re really good at joking.¡± Rachel forced out the words after a long while.


    Philip did notugh. He snorted coldly, turned his head, and stared at Rachel with bright eyes. He said,


    ¡°Rachel rke, tell that lord behind you that I¡¯m getting my hands on Chester Ludwig no matter what! If


    he dares to intervene in this matter, I don¡¯t care who he is or what kind of power he has; I don¡¯t mind


    fighting with him head-on!¡±


    Hiss!


    In the room, Rachel looked out of breath as her face darkened.


    She clenched her fists, got up, and looked at Philip. Squeezing out a smile, she said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, is there really no other way?¡±


    ¡°There is. Tell the lord behind you toe to Cloudside in person and beg me!¡±


    When Philip said this, Rachel was furious and chided, ¡°Insolence! How dare you insult the lord like


    this? Philip rke, you may be the young master of the main rke family on Arcadia Ind and there


    may be no wealthy families in this world that canpare to you, but don¡¯t forget, no amount of wealth


    can be a match for a few special forces and characters! I advise you not to mislead yourself!¡±


    Rachel was livid. How dare Philip say such defiant words?


    He wanted the lord toe here personally and apologize to him?


    Dream on!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    How could he easily meet the lord?


    The lord was no different from the rke family¡¯s head. Both of them had once been the core figures of


    Nonagon!


    Philip smiled lightly as if he had expected Rachel to say that. He said sternly, ¡°Mislead myself? In that


    case, I want to see what your Gentleman Court can do to me if I go after Chester Ludwig!¡±


    His dominance was overwhelming!


    His furious bellow shook the entire suite!

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    As soon as these words were spoken, Rachel¡¯s face instantly became very unpleasant. She stared


    fixedly at Philip with her almond-shaped eyes and asked, ¡°Are you really not going to spare Chester?¡±


    Philip did not need to answer. His silence was already an answer.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes froze as a glint shed across them. She said, ¡°Everyone,e in!¡±


    Bang!


    The door to the suite was pushed open and instantly, a dozen thugs in ck suits rushed in. All of them


    looked ferocious.


    ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Tonight, as long as you promise not to do anything


    to Chester Ludwig, I can let you go!¡±


    Rachel said coldly with her arms across her chest, her face showing a hint of warning.


    Philip looked very calm. He nced at the dozen or so thugs behind her as a faint smile appeared at


    the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Do you really think you can make me change my mind with just these


    people? You¡¯re underestimating me.¡±


    As he said that!


    Biff, bang!


    At the door, another few people quickly rushed in and the thugs from earlier were taken down the next


    second!


    It was Josh ncy and his party!


    Seeing this group of people who suddenly barged in, Rachel was so frightened that she went pale.


    However, she still forced herself to appear calm as she stood there. Three or four thugs remained


    standing in front of her, guarding her and keeping her safe.


    ¡°Damn it! Notify the people below, block off this entire floor and tell all of them toe up!¡±


    Rachel was furious. She took the coat on the bed and draped it over her body. She bit her red lip and


    stared at Philip viciously.


    ¡°No need. The bunch of trash you¡¯ve arranged below has already been cleaned up by us,¡± Josh said


    with a big grin.


    Upon hearing this, Rachel¡¯s heart thumped. Her eyes carried a hint of hesitation and suspicion.


    As for Philip, he indifferently took a few steps forward and looked at Rachel, saying, ¡°I think the


    manpower you arranged at the hospital is almost dealt with by now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Rachel denied it.


    Philip just smiled ndly.


    At this moment in the hospital, the men Nigel had deliberately arranged for rxed their vignce.


    A group of people got down from several ck vans that were parked at the entrance of the hospital.


    All of them were dressed in ck with hats or masks. Long daggers or other weapons were hidden on


    their bodies.


    They nced at each other before they entered the hospital lobby. They then ran to the third floor from


    the stairway.


    ¡°Catch them!¡±


    Suddenly, in the corridor of the hospital, some of Nigel¡¯s men found something amiss and immediately


    rushed toward the few guys running up from the stairway¡¯s entrance!


    Instantly, a fight broke out!


    As the two groups fought, another group snuck inside the ward from behind.


    There were only two bodyguards inside the ward. Before they could get up, they were already taken


    down by the other party!


    Then, the man in the lead with a ck mask, without looking at who was lying on the hospital bed,


    directly picked up the child and wrapped the child in the nket.


    ¡°Go! Tell our men to withdraw at once!¡±


    The man in the leadmanded in a low voice. With two men in tow, he quickly rushed out of the


    ward, went to the stairway, and hurried downstairs!


    Sirens sted throughout the hospital, followed by the sounds of fighting and killing.


    Downstairs of the hospital, the guy who took the child got into the car straight away. He quickly left this


    area and went straight to the ce that Chester had arranged in advance.


    At the same time, the subordinates whom Chester arranged near the Lambert family¡¯s mansion had


    been closely watching the movements of the Lambert family.


    At this moment, Nigel, who was standing in the courtyard, received a call and suddenly shouted in


    anger, ¡°What? Did something happen at the hospital? The young miss was taken away? What the hell


    are you doing? Hurry up and search the whole city! If you don¡¯t find the young miss before dawn, all of


    you can kill yourselves!¡±


    The sound waves echoed. It could be heard that Nigel was very angry at the moment.


    ¡°Jim, Jim! Get the car ready. Go to the hospital!¡± Nigel shouted.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Before long, a Bentley quickly drove out of the Lambert family¡¯s mansion.


    Those who had been lurking around also immediately dialed Chester¡¯s number.


    At this moment, Chester was pacing back and forth in the suite, looking very anxious!


    Suddenly!


    A ringing sound. Chester quickly picked up the call and asked, ¡°So, how is the matter going? Did you


    bring back the person? Was she in the hospital or the Lamberts¡¯ ce?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, the subordinate was panting and said, ¡°Master Ludwig, we got the


    person. We¡¯re now heading to the ce you arranged.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Good, good! Everything¡¯s fine as long as you have her. I¡¯ll have a look over there in a while.¡±


    Chester breathed a sigh of relief. After so many years, he should already be immune, but when he


    heard the news now, he was still excited for a moment!


    He got his trump card!


    It was also this time that another call came in.


    ¡°Master Ludwig, we saw Nigel rushing to the hospital from the Lamberts¡¯ mansion. He already knows


    that the person has been taken away. He¡¯s fuming and wants to search the entire city.¡±


    When Chester heard this, his heart that was still somewhat suspicious finally settled down.


    Sure enough, it was a reversal tactic!


    Miss rke had said that the little girl would be taken away by Nigel, but Chester felt that it would not


    be so easy.


    He then thought about it while putting himself in the shoes of Philip and Nigel, and sure enough, he


    guessed it right!


    ¡°Great! Leave a few people behind and keep an eye on the Lambert family¡¯s movements. The rest of


    you can head to the abandoned port. Make sure to keep a close eye on those people. Absolutely


    nothing can go wrong this time!¡±


    Chester said coldly as his eyes shed with brilliance!


    After ending the call, he could not wait to tell Rachel the news.


    Back to Nigel again. Not long after he got in the car, the car turned into an alley and then stopped.


    Nigel sat in the back of the car, looked in the rear-view mirror, and asked, ¡°Have you lost them?¡±


    ¡°Master Lambert, I got rid of them. Those people¡¯s tracking skills are very bad.¡± The man in the driver¡¯s


    seat scoffed.


    Nigel hummed as he pondered. The mission Philip gave him this time was really difficult. He had asked


    him to put on an act. He wondered if anyone saw through it.


    While thinking, he took out his phone and dialed Philip¡¯s number.


    Philip soon received the call from Nigel. He stood in the suite, looking at Rachel with an indifferent


    expression. He answered the call and asked, ¡°How are things going?¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, everything has been done ording to your instructions. The child in the


    hospital has been taken away by Chester Ludwig¡¯s men.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Nigel replied respectfully.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, follow them but don¡¯t make any moves yet. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke,¡± Nigel replied. He waited for Philip to end the call before saying to the


    driver, ¡°Check the location and tell everyone to go there. Remember, don¡¯t alert the enemy!¡±


    Back to Philip. After he ended the call, he looked at Rachel with a smile on his face and said, ¡°In less


    than five minutes, Chester will give you the good news.¡±


    When Rachel heard this, she looked at the faint smile on Philip¡¯s face and suddenly felt her heart


    twinge!


    Coincidentally, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and it was really Chester!

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    ¡°Pick up the call. He must be looking for you for something.¡±


    Philip said as he stood with his arms behind his back. There was a calm look in his eyes.


    That look made Rachel¡¯s heart thump.


    It was as if she was facing the lord.


    The look in this guy¡¯s eyes gave Rachel a very bad feeling.


    It was too profound!


    Especially behind that indifference, it revealed a sense of crisis that was under control.


    Rachel furrowed her shapely eyebrows. She answered the call and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other end, Chester said respectfully, ¡°Miss rke, everything is done. I¡¯ve brought that little girl


    out. She has been secretly transferred to a safe location. Do you want toe over to take a look?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s heart trembled when she heard Chester¡¯s words.


    Oh no, this was bad!


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Philip who was standing in front of her. He was too calm.


    Did it look like his daughter had been taken away yet again?


    Of course not!


    In that case, there was only one conclusion, which was, all of this had been plotted by Philip rke!


    The person Chester took was not Philip¡¯s daughter at all!


    After thinking about it carefully, Rachel finally realized how terrifying the man in front of her was!


    It turned out that everything had been under his control the whole time!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It had only been two days since he arrived in Cloudside, but he had already turned from taking a


    passive stance to being proactive. He had secretlyid out so much!


    What a terrifying man!


    Thinking of this, Rachel instinctively wanted to warn Chester. Just as she was about to speak, Philip


    made a shushing gesture at her. A cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he said softly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that you can leave here alive.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Rachel suddenly felt a chilliness spreading from the soles of her feet. Her


    body trembled.


    What a terrifying killing intent!


    The bitter chill radiated from Philip, shocking Rachel¡¯s heart and making it shudder.


    After thinking about it, she could only give up and say lightly, ¡°Okay, I see. Send me the address.¡±


    After saying this, she ended the call. She looked at Philip with aplicated expression and asked,


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Hearing this, Rachel¡¯s face went dark. After a long while, she asked, ¡°May I know how you found out I¡¯d


    make such arrangements?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip and Josh looked at each other with a smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget whose territory


    Cloudside is. As early as the moment you entered Cloudside, you were already on my radar. And every


    move you made, including every word you and Chester exchanged in this hotel suite, I know everything


    about them.¡±


    After saying that, Philip took out two small wireless earplugs from his pocket.


    Then, Josh walked to a vase in the suite and pulled out a wiretap from inside. He said, ¡°It took me a lot


    of effort to install this thing.¡±


    After saying that, he threw the bug in his hand directly at Rachel¡¯s feet.


    Rachel lowered her eyes and looked at the bug on the ground, feeling very annoyed.


    She had actually been set up by others, and from the beginning to the end, she had been under the


    surveince of others!


    This made her feel very humiliated!


    She was a person chosen by the lord and had been tested in many ways, so how did she overlook


    such petty little tricks?


    She even fell into other people¡¯s traps so easily!


    ¡°You actually monitored me?!¡±


    Rachel was angry and chided coldly.


    However, Philip simply ignored her, shook his head indifferently, and said, ¡°To fight with me, you¡¯re still


    far from worthy. You¡¯re just a woman. If you were a man, you¡¯d be kneeling and talking to me right


    now.¡±


    Rachel was fuming when she heard that.


    Damned this Philip!


    How dare he look down on her?!

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rachel wanted to retort but Philip did not give her the chance at all.


    He said to Josh beside him, ¡°Contact the others and tell them we¡¯ll reel the in tonight.¡±


    Josh got the order, nodded, and said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then, he looked at Rachel with contempt in his eyes and said, ¡°All breasts and no brains. That


    description fits you perfectly.¡±


    After saying that, he left the hotel suite.


    Here, Philip brought Rachel downstairs. An entire fleet of Mercedes S-ss sedans was already


    waiting.


    He had someone get Rachel into a Mercedes. Then, he turned around and got into the Bentley on the


    side.


    Nigel stood respectfully on the side before getting in and said, ¡°Young Master rke, everything has


    been arranged. Our men have already gone ahead to set up the trap. Chester Ludwig won¡¯t get away


    this time.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°The abandoned port,¡± Nigel said, ¡°It¡¯s an abandoned port in Cloudside. For some special reasons, this


    port was closed.¡±


    Philip hummed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, a dozen ck Mercedes vehicles that were led by the Bentley drove in the night and headed


    straight to the abandoned port.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At the same time, in a corner of the abandoned port, three ck Cadics were parked there.


    In the night, a group of people got out of the cars and Chester was among them.


    ¡°Master Ludwig, you¡¯re here. The person is at the back.¡±


    A man stepped forward with a ttering smile.


    Chester nodded, looked around, and said, ¡°Arrange for more people to be here. Make sure nothing


    goes wrong.¡±


    The man nodded and replied, ¡°I understand, Master Ludwig. Everything has been arranged.¡±


    After that, Chester followed a few people straight to the back of the abandoned port where scrap


    containers were found. This was the port where several rusty cargo ships were docked.


    On the ship, the lights were bright and about a dozen people were patrolling.


    Chester boarded the ship, followed the man in front, and went straight to the cabin.


    ¡°Master Ludwig, the little girl is locked up inside. We gave her sleeping pills,¡± the man said. Then, he


    rotated the handwheel and opened the iron door of the cargo hold.


    The damp coldness that hit him was too much even for a big man like Chester.


    He frowned slightly but still walked in. Finally, he saw the little girl on a narrow iron framed bed covered


    with ragged nkets.


    From a distance, Chester felt that the little girl looked familiar, so he took a few steps closer. When he


    got a closer look, his pupils instantly constricted!


    ¡°Sugar!¡±


    Chester yelled as he rushed over, his expression frantic. This was his youngest daughter!


    How could this happen?


    Why was his little daughter here?


    Was it not Philip¡¯s daughter who was captured?


    ¡°Master Ludwig, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man was dumbfounded. Looking at Chester¡¯s reaction, he


    immediately felt that something was amiss!


    Smack!


    Chester turned around, pped the man across the face, and shouted, ¡°Why is it my daughter who


    was kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Master Ludwig, don¡¯t joke with us. How could she be your daughter? We brought her out of the


    hospital.¡±


    The man covered his face, somewhat unable to react. Hearing this, Chester¡¯s heart thumped. ¡®Oh no,


    something was wrong!¡¯


    At this moment, several subordinates ran in and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not good, Master Ludwig! Something is


    wrong! Outside¡­ Dozens of cars¡­ Many people. We¡¯ve been surrounded!¡±

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Hearing these words, Chester¡¯s heart trembled violently!


    ¡°What the hell? Who¡¯s the other party? Were you being followed when you came here?¡±


    Chester¡¯s expression instantly turned dark and his eyes flowed with surprise as well as shock!


    The man in the lead quickly responded, ¡°Master Ludwig, that¡¯s impossible. We checked the area before


    coming back. No one followed us.¡±


    Chester looked very flustered. He nced at his little daughter who was on the bed and said to the


    man, ¡°Bring my daughter out. No matter what happens, don¡¯t turn back!¡±


    Chester had a strong feeling that he would not be able to wait for tomorrow¡¯s deal. There might be a big


    battle tonight!


    Since the other party could even abduct his little daughter, it meant that they had figured out everything


    about him.


    Even his household was under someone else¡¯s control!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Chester quickly took out his phone and dialed his wife¡¯s number.


    As soon as the call was connected, he shouted anxiously, ¡°Dear, did anything happen at home?


    Where¡¯s our son?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a soft female voiceughed and said, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Our son is


    at home. Oh by the way, your subordinates brought Sugar to Cloudside earlier in the day. Has she


    arrived yet?¡±


    Hearing this, Chester frowned, nced at the sleeping face of his daughter, and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here.


    By the way, bring our son and mother to Country M tonight. Don¡¯t ask why. Someone will take you


    there.¡±


    ¡°What? Honey, what¡¯s going on? Why so sudden?¡±


    Chester replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Just head there first. I¡¯ll go over tomorrow to apany you.¡±


    After saying this, Chester ended the call. He took a deep breath, the corners of his eyes shing with a


    stern look. He said to his men, ¡°Immediately mobilize everyone in the vicinity. Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! ¡±


    Immediately after, Chester led his men out of the cabin. Just as he arrived at the port grounds, the


    scene in front of him made him frown and suck in a breath of cold air!


    More than a dozen ck Mercedes-Benz cars were parked at the port. The headlights were all turned


    on, illuminating the ce as if it were daytime, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes!


    In front of the headlights, dozens of thugs in ck suits lined up in two rows to form a circle that


    surrounded the entire area.


    Their faces were cold with killing intent in their eyes!


    Philip and Nigel stood in front of the crowd. Nigel was one step behind Philip, looking extremely


    respectful.


    Philip was smoking a cigarette, exhaling clouds of smoke. With indifferent eyes, he looked at Chester


    as he walked from the cargo ship to the ground. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Chester¡¯s eyelids jumped wildly. He swept his gaze across the opposite. Not far behind Philip, he found


    Rachel who was also being watched over!


    How did Rachel end up being caught too?


    Instantly, Chester¡¯s heart fell to rock bottom.


    Tonight was going to be a tough night.


    ¡°Young Master rke, may I know what this is for?¡± Chester pretended to stay calm. He walked


    forward resolutely, bowed slightly, and asked with a smile.


    At this time, he could not admit it no matter what.


    After all, Philip¡¯s daughter was not in his hands, so he could deny everything.


    Philipughed, threw the lit cigarette butt on the ground, and fiercely stomped on it several times. He


    asked, ¡°Chester Ludwig, do you know your crime?¡±


    Chester shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you saying this? I really don¡¯t quite


    understand. I hope you can enlighten me.¡±


    While saying this, he observed the movements in the surroundings.


    Philip naturally noticed Chester¡¯s small actions, but he did not care for it. He asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t


    know?¡±


    His voice grew colder and carried a hint of a chill, causing the temperature near the port to drop by


    more than ten degrees.


    Chester naturally felt the tremendous pressure from Philip, and cold sweat started seeping from his


    forehead. Holding back the fear in his heart, he said, ¡°If this is because of your daughter, I was indeed


    at fault. When the Wes family approached me back then, it was also because of this matter. I tried to


    persuade them not to do so and also thought of getting the young miss out of the Wes family and


    returning her to you. But that old fox, Kinley Wes, deceived me. He said one thing and did


    another thing. He actually said to the others that I gave him the instructions. He did a lot of stupid


    things.¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, don¡¯t worry. About the young miss¡¯s affairs, I¡¯ll certainly help you to the end. As


    long as you need my help, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±


    Chester spoke very sincerely, but his words sounded extremely ironic to Philip and Nigel.


    What a great man, this Chester Ludwig was! Not only was he not going to admit it, but he was also


    pretending to be foolish and ignorant.


    Things were getting interesting.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    Nigel immediately pointed at Chester and yelled angrily, ¡°Chester, you¡¯re really shameless! Do you


    think that if you push everything on the Wes family, you¡¯ll be fine?¡±


    Chester said with a feigned smile, ¡°Nigel, you can¡¯t say that. I really didn¡¯t participate in this. I¡¯m always


    thinking of Young Master rke¡¯s needs. As long as Young Master rke gives an order, I can


    immediately destroy the Wes family and capture the father and son of the Wes family for Young Master


    rke.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯ t be necessary.¡±


    Suddenly, Philip said coldly, ¡°Kinley Wes is dead and Sidney Wes has been crippled.¡±


    Hearing this, Chester pretended to be surprised and eximed, ¡°Huh, how could this be? Dead?¡±


    Philip chuckled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Chester quickly replied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. s, Kinley ultimately reaped what he sowed. Oh, by the


    way, has the young miss been rescued, then?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your concern. My daughter is fine.¡±


    Chester wiped the cold sweat on his head and said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that she¡¯s fine. The


    young miss is fortunate to have a father like you, Young Master rke. It¡¯s natural for her to be alright.¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere at the port quickly quietened down.


    Philip was trying to guess what Chester was thinking, while Chester was trying to guess what Philip


    was thinking.


    ¡° Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Philip suddenly asked. Chester shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. I hope


    you can enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, a group of thugs broke into my daughter¡¯s ward and kidnapped my daughter. I was told that


    she was brought here. I wonder if you¡¯ve seen anything, Master Ludwig?¡±


    Philip smiled and asked with a stern chill in his eyes. Chester was suddenly flustered. What did Philip


    mean by that?


    He had clearly fallen for Philip¡¯s trick and failed to kidnap his daughter, but now the man was saying


    that his daughter was kidnapped?


    Damn it!


    This guy was actually taking advantage of the scheme and turning the facts around!


    He was doomed!


    Chester panicked, and his expression was uncertain. The cold sweat on his forehead also formed a


    layer.


    He clenched his fist, forced a smile, and said in mock surprise, ¡°What? Someone kidnapped Young


    Master rke¡¯s daughter? That¡¯s looking for death! Young Master rke, are you sure they came


    here? I¡¯ll immediately mobilize people toe here and help you search!¡±


    Chester said so and was already issuing orders to the men around him.


    Soon, the people secretly arranged by Chester drove into the port in more than a dozen vans and cars!


    Only a few minutes had passed.


    Seeing the people and cars suddenly appearing from all directions, a dark sneer appeared at the


    comer of Philip¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Interesting. This Chester Ludwig was not bad. He was very crafty.


    Seeing all those people gathered around, the man began to have more confidence. He straightened his


    back while saying to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke, why don¡¯t we do this? You go back first and I¡¯ll let


    the men conduct a thorough search of this ce. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find your daughter.¡±


    After Chester finished speaking, he sneered inwardly. If Philip rke could go with the flow, so could


    he.


    No matter what, he was also one of the 11 people carefully selected by the lord to join the Gentleman


    Court. He was not that stupid father and son duo of the Wes family!


    Nigel frowned when he saw themotion. His face was cold as he whispered in Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°Young


    Master rke, it seems that Chester has arranged for a lot of manpower in Cloudside. I¡¯ve never seen


    these people before. They must have snuck in under disguise.¡±


    Philip nodded as he looked at the people around Chester. They did not seem like themon street


    gangsters or the usualbat bodyguards. They must be specially trained death warriors!


    At a nce, there were about 40 or 50 people here. All of them carried a chill that revealed their


    experience in fighting life-and-death battles. They each had a dormant killing aura!


    These people must be Chester¡¯s trump card.


    On the other side, when Rachel saw these people around Chester, her eyes suddenly constricted and


    her pretty face darkened!


    How dare Chester train death warriors in private?!


    In the Gentleman Court, this was absolutely not allowed!


    Suddenly, Rachel understood the lord¡¯s intention.


    This was the lord being dissatisfied with Chester and nning to kill two birds with one stone.


    Even if something went wrong, since Chester had provoked the rke family, it was certainly a dead


    end for him!


    The lord was using others to wipe out Chester without getting his own hands dirty!


    Here, after listening to Nigel¡®s words, Philip¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. Instead, he


    nced indifferently at the stern-faced Chester and said, ¡°So, you still have a backup n.¡±


    Chester smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Young Master rke, but I


    think that keeping the peace is of utmost priority. It¡¯ll be difficult to distinguish the oue between our


    two parties tonight. How about you let me off?¡±


    Haha!


    Philipughed, his eyes burning as he stared at Chester and said, ¡°Are you finally shedding all


    pretenses and not hiding anymore?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chester replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to do so. My people have already arrived. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve


    noticed it. These are not ordinary people. At the very least, they¡¯re much more skillful than those thugs


    behind you. I know that you used to be a Dragon Warrior. This time, you also transferred many Dragon


    Warriors to Cloudside. But I think they should be overwhelmed by now.¡±


    After saying that, Chester looked at Philip with a cold smile on his face.


    Philip frowned. Immediately after, his phone rang.


    It was Josh ncy!


    ¡°Philip, we¡¯ve left Cloudside. We¡¯ re being urgently summoned back. Country R and several other areas


    are trying to cause trouble at the borders!¡±


    At this moment, Josh was leading his men and rushing to the Dragon Warriors¡¯ training base at the


    border.


    He did not want to leave just like that, but the situation at the borders had escted. The two sides


    were anxious and ready to go!


    Moreover, this time, it involved four parties!


    It was all happening at the same time!


    All Dragon Warriors had rushed over to deal with it! However, there was insufficient manpower in


    Cloudside, so Josh and his men had to be urgently transferred back!


    ¡°Okay, I got it. If there are any unexpected situations, remember to tell me!¡±


    Philip understood the significance of military orders and ended the call after a few words.


    Then, his face quickly darkened.


    ¡®What the f*ck?¡¯


    Philip raised his eyebrows, a monstrous coldness raging in his eyes. He bellowed at Chester, ¡°Are you


    the one causing all this? What do the four areas have to do with you?!¡±


    Chester smiled and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m just trying to protect myself. Rest assured, as long


    as you let me go, absolutely nothing will happen at the borders.¡±


    As soon as Chester said that, Philip¡¯s fists cracked!


    This damned Chester Ludwig! In order to protect himself, he dared to collude with foreign forces!


    Outrageous!

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    ¡°This n of yours is not too bad.¡±


    Philip said coldly. The killing intent in his eyes could no longer be suppressed!


    Chester did not speak. His face was illuminated brightly under the headlights and a hideous sneer


    could be seen.


    ¡°Nigel!¡± Philip barked out.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nigel answered.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Tonight, lock the city down! Only allow entry but nobody can exit! I want to see how many monsters


    wille to Cloudside tonight!¡±


    Philip said angrily. This roar soared straight to the clouds and was particrly pervasive on this dark


    night!


    Hearing Philip¡¯s order, Chester finally could no longer hold back. He red at the other party and


    asked, ¡°Young Master rke, do you really want to do this? As long as I can¡¯t leave Cloudside within


    an hour, the four areas at the borders will riot. By then, lives will be lost and you¡¯ll carry a charge that


    you can never wash away in this lifetime!¡±


    The four regions were facing upheaval and lives were in danger. At that time, the chain reaction that


    would be triggered would be too much even for the rke family!


    This was Chester¡¯s final trump card and also something he had arranged on the first day he entered


    Cloudside.


    Philip¡¯s gaze was profound, and the chill that radiated from his body was like a cold sword that


    seemingly wanted to split Chester apart!


    ¡°Chester Ludwig, what you did today has already exceeded my bottom line. I advise you not to try to


    challenge my bottom line and that of the Dragon Warriors, let alone try to threaten the Dragon


    Warriors!¡±


    Philip warned with what appeared to be anger lurking in his pupils.


    Hahaha!


    Chesterughed and said, ¡°Philip rke, I know you won¡¯t let me off. In that case, why should I care


    about the lives of others? You should think carefully. It¡¯s the four regions that are negotiating with you


    now.¡±


    Crack!


    Something seemed to have shattered in the air!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and the anger from his body caused all the people around him to feel so


    much pressure that they could not breathe!


    Such anger, such killing intent!


    Chester was violently shocked. In his eyes, Philip seemed to have transformed into a zing me that


    was about to burn this ce through the roof!


    ¡°Chester Ludwig, you¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Philip roared as he stepped forward.


    Pitter-patter!


    The sound of these footsteps on the ground was like a heavy hammer that pounded at the hearts of


    Chester and the others!


    The power of one person seemed like a thousand troops!


    Chester instinctively took a few steps back. When he saw Philip approaching him quickly, he


    immediately said to the death warriors next to him, ¡°Stop him! Stop him! ¡±


    At that moment, he waspletely panicking!


    He could even imagine that if Philip was not stopped, he would definitely die without a whole body!


    Instantly!


    Several death warriors rushed forward and attacked Philip fiercely. Every move they did was a move


    meant to kill!


    Seeing this, Nigel yelled, ¡°Charge! Protect Young Master rke with your lives!¡±


    Swoosh!


    That furious roar shredded the quiet night sky apart! Just like that, Philip walked step by step toward


    Chester who stood at the very end of the chaotic battle!


    No one could get close to Philip at all!

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    Here he was!


    With monstrous rage, Philip walked step by step toward him!


    This was what Chester felt. From the crowd, he could feel the threat from hell that flowed from Philip.


    The man was full of rampant killing intent!


    Frigid!


    That demeanor and that gaze¡­ It was like the devil himself!


    With just one nce, Chester felt his soul tremble!


    He wanted to run!


    Yes, run!


    Even with so many death warriors, Chester¡¯s heart still surged with extreme fear!


    Especially when he saw Nigel¡¯s subordinates fighting with the death warriors like crazy!


    Even if the death warriors were powerful, they could not withstand being under siege!


    At the brief moment when Chester hesitated, Philip had already passed through the crowd and walked


    up to him.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want? I¡¯m Chester Ludwig, one of the 11 members of the Gentleman Court.


    Behind me, there¡¯s the lord¡­ Lord¡­¡±


    Chester hissed, but before he could finish speaking, Philip had already made a move. He grabbed


    Chester by the neck and lifted him!


    His cold voice startled those within a loo-meter radius and the scene fell silent.


    ¡°Chester Ludwig, you used the conflict in the four regions and are threatening the lives of millions of


    people. This is a deceitful act! You¡¯ve turned your back against morality andmitted a betrayal to


    the country! Today, I, Philip rke, will eradicate you with the order of the Dragon Warrior! I¡¯ll eradicate


    your Ludwig family! ¡±


    Philip shouted, his eyes raging with fierce anger as if he wanted to burn Chester alive!


    Dragon Warrior Order!


    Once issued, no matter who the other party was, as long as they were alive, they would suffer the


    endless pursuit of the Dragon Warriors!


    It was because anyone who had received the Dragon Warrior Order was deemed a traitor!


    They were a humiliation!


    An existence doomed to perish!


    Naturally, Chester refused to give up. With his face flushed, he gasped. ¡°If¡­ I die, the four regions¡­


    will riot for sure. Are you¡­ really going to kill me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip, who was in a rage, quickly calmed down.


    Boom!


    With a violent wave of his hand, he threw Chester out and the man crashed heavily to the ground!


    After that!


    A fierce stomp!


    Philip¡¯s right foot stepped viciously on the joint of Chester¡¯s right arm, and he increased the pressure


    under his foot!


    Argh!


    A miserable scream resounded throughout the abandoned port!


    Chester sweated profusely and watched helplessly as Philip crushed his right arm to pieces with one


    foot!


    ¡°Damn it! You son of a b*tch! I want them to rush into the territory immediately! At once!¡±


    Chester knelt on the ground while holding his right arm. He was covered in a cold sweat, grimacing as


    he roared furiously at Philip.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As for the death warriors, they were currently at a stalemate with Nigel¡¯s men!


    Philip was indifferent as he looked at Chester who was kneeling on the ground with a scowl. He said,


    ¡°This is the price you should pay. Now, I order you to give up on your ns. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you


    spend the rest of your life in remorse!¡±


    Haha!


    Hearing this, Chesterughed. He stood up from the ground with difficulty, staggered, and gritted his


    teeth at Philip, ¡°Give up? That¡¯s the only trump card I have. How can I give up? If not for this trump


    card, I¡¯m afraid I might have already been thrown into the sea by you long ago!¡±


    ¡°Philip, think about it carefully. The four regions at the borders have at least one million people. Do you


    really dare to gamble with me?¡±


    Chester threatened again, his eyes full of viciousness.


    He hadpletely gone out of his way for this n!


    Philip was silent as he stared at Chester coldly. He said, ¡°Nigel, bring the person over!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nigel answered.


    Then, from behind the crowd, one of Nigel¡¯ s men carried a little girl and walked over.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    When the little girl saw Chester, she stretched out her arms for a hug and wailed loudly.


    Seeing this scene, Chester¡¯s eyes were wide open as he roared at Philip, ¡°Philip, let go of my daughter!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll order a region to break through the defense line now!¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Chester, don¡¯t you see the situation clearly by now? You can¡¯t fight me.


    When you decided to use the four regions as a threat, you were already destined to end up badly. This


    naturally includes your family. They will bear your shame for the rest of their lives. If you turn back now,


    I can promise to keep your family safe, but you can no longer exist in this world.¡±

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Hehe.


    Chesterughed miserably and said, ¡°Family? Haha, I sent them to Country M a long time ago. You


    can¡¯t threaten me! Now, I¡¯ll give you one region in exchange for my little daughter!¡±


    However, just as he said that, Chester saw a few people walking out from behind the crowd again.


    A woman in a ck trench coat was holding a seven or eight years old boy while also supporting a


    blind old woman by her side.


    ¡°Honey, Son, Mom? You¡­ Didn¡¯t you go to Country M? Why are you here? Why?!¡±


    Chester was going crazy. It was his family in front of him, his weakness!


    Although he could betray even his biological brother, he was exceptionally good to his wife, children,


    and mother!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He looked at Philip with red eyes and shouted, ¡°Let my family go or I¡¯ll order the regions to act right


    away!¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Chester, it¡¯s not your turn to be talking terms with me now. I should be


    the one talking terms with you, understand?¡±


    This sentence stunned Chester.


    He looked at his wife, who was holding his son, and his old mother, who was shivering in the cold wind.


    Thud!


    Chester fell to his knees in front of Philip, crawled up to him, and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I was


    wrong. Please let my family go. I¡¯ll immediately stop the four regions from rioting.¡±


    Philip lowered his eyes, looked at Chester who was kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°Do you know


    your crime?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I know my crime!¡±


    Chester bowed desperately.


    Philip made noment to that and said instead, ¡°Tell me how many more people you have.¡±


    Chester shuddered in desperation. He nced at his little daughter, son, wife, and old mother. He


    finally confessed everything.


    It turned out that tonight, he had also arranged a lot of people to meet him near Cloudside.


    Listening to Chester¡¯s arrangements, Nigel made a few calls without further ado and ordered to give


    chase!


    At this point, the curtain fell on Cloudside.


    Philip turned his head, looked at the sullen Rachel, and said, ¡°Miss rke, don¡¯t you want to say


    something?¡±


    Rachel looked at Chester who was kneeling on the ground with an ashen face and said, ¡°There¡¯s no


    need. Thank you, Young Master rke, for eliminating the traitor for the Gentleman Court!¡±


    After that, she asked, ¡°Young Master rke, can I leave now?¡±


    Philip smiled, made a waving gesture, and said, ¡°Be my guest.¡±


    Rachel turned to get into the car but was stopped by Nigel¡¯s men.


    She wrinkled her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to send you back.¡±


    After saying that, Philip left with his men along with Chester.


    In the entire abandoned port, only Rachel and her two guards were left.


    She was furious and stomped her foot bitterly as she stared at the taillights of Philip¡¯s departing convoy.


    She cursed, ¡°This damned man is so spiteful!¡±


    On this side, Philip handed Chester over to the Dragon Warriors to handle while be apanied M.


    He had decided to return to Uppercreek in a few days.


    However, a sudden phone call made Philip¡¯s face instantly turn cold.


    ¡°Young Master rke, you need to hurry back. A group of people came, saying that they¡¯re from the


    rke family. They¡¯re asking you for someone. Otherwise, they¡¯ll take away the young madam!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Victor Bell said anxiously.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    The branch rke family went to Uppercreek to make demands!


    When Philip heard this, his face turned dark instantly and he said coldly, ¡°Stop them for me. Whoever


    dares to take my wife away, kill them without mercy!¡±


    Victor quickly said, ¡°Yes, Young Master rke! ¡±


    After that, he asked again, ¡°Young Master rke, is the young miss alright?¡±


    Philip nodded in response and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll return soon.¡±


    After ending the call, Philip¡¯s eyes were extremely cold and he said to Nigel, who was standing beside


    him respectfully, ¡°Send me back to Uppercreek.¡±


    Nigel was startled and said, ¡°Young Master rke, is it so urgent? Why don¡¯t you stay another couple


    of days? I can show you around Cloudside.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make it. Something has happened in Uppercreek.¡±


    After saying that, Philip thought of something and shouted into the air, ¡°Where¡¯s the Shadow


    Squadron?¡±


    Swoosh!


    As soon as he said that, two mysterious figures appeared in the main hall.


    Nigel was also shocked at this scene.


    Had these two people always been in the Lambert family all along?


    How did they suddenly appear?!


    He did not even hear the sound of footsteps!


    ¡°Young Master, what are your orders?¡± The two members of Shadow Squadron knelt on one knee while


    shrouded in wide ck robes.


    Philip got up, his eyes gleaming with brilliance as he asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s been going on in the branch


    family recently?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    One of the Shadow Guards replied respectfully, ¡°The branch family has recently been gathering


    resources and manpower on arge scale. They also joined forces with many people on Arcadia


    Ind. They¡¯re preparing to force the main family, put pressure on the lord, and demand severe


    punishment for you, young master.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s facepletely darkened.


    He angrily said, ¡°Presumptuous! The branch family is simply too arrogant! If l refuse to release them, I


    want to see what they can do to me!¡±


    His voice carried a strong chill and shook the main hall until it was vibrating!


    Immediately, Philipmanded, ¡°Inform Uncle Tim that I want to conduct a major cleanup of the


    branch family! Also, use my order to warn the branch family. Whoever dares to cross the line, I¡¯ll


    represent my father and annihte half of the branch family!¡±


    The two Shadow Guards immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    Following that, the two disappeared from the main hall. Nigel was already shocked into sweating


    profusely by now. He had somewhat figured out the identity, status, and strength of Young Master


    rke, but unexpectedly, he heard something even more terrifying.


    The rke family of Arcadia Ind!


    It turned out to be this!


    ¡°Young Master rke, the car is ready. We can set off immediately,¡± Nigel quickly said.


    Philip nodded, walked out of the Lambert family¡¯s mansion, and got into the car at the door.


    Little M sat with him. She was looking around with two wide eyes, seemingly very curious.


    ¡°Young Master rke, let me see you off,¡± Nigel said humbly.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No need, you still need to take care of things in Cloudside. Regarding


    the riots in the four regions, I¡¯ve already contacted the Dragon Warriors. You have to keep in close


    contact with them. Where you¡¯re needed, do your best.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Nigel nodded.


    Philip paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Also, do something for me secretly. You¡¯re the only one who


    can know about this.¡±


    Nigel¡¯s expression immediately became serious as he leaned close to the car door.


    Philip said, ¡°Go to the Wallis family in Golden City for me¡­¡±


    After a while, Philip left the Lambert family¡¯s mansion and embarked on the journey back to


    Uppercreek.


    Nigel watched Philip¡®s departure from a distance and could not calm his emotions for a while.


    It was because thest thing Philip had said to him was too astounding!


    He was not even confident of it.


    However, this was Philip¡¯s order. Regardless of what it would take, Nigel Lambert wouldplete the


    task.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    ¡°Men, pass my orders. Starting today, Cloudside will strictly investigate all forces and dig out any


    foreign forces that are lurking in Cloudside! Also, all jade shops and jade quarries are to stop business


    operations for a month!¡± Nigel shouted.


    Not long after Philip left, all forces lurking in Cloudside received a definite answer.


    For example, Giada Wallis, who had left Arcadia Ind and returned to Cirrus Vi in Riverdale, had a


    subordinate report to her at this moment. ¡°Madam Wallis, ording to confirmed sources, Philip has


    left Cloudside and Chester Ludwig of the Gentleman Court has also been taken away. This time, the


    lord of Gentleman Court made no move to stop it.¡±


    Giada was walking in the garden with a fluffy white Persian cat in her arms.


    She had two female bodyguards following behind her. ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Giada said, putting the Persian


    cat in her arms on the ground.


    Then, she gradually looked puzzled and muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Gentleman Court make a move?¡±


    As if she could not figure it out, she said to the female guard behind her, ¡°Follow my orders and contact


    the lord of the Gentleman Court. Tell him that Giada Wallis of the Wallis family will visit him soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±


    At the same time, the rke family on Arcadia Ind. Roger rke was on a small ind one nautical


    mile from Arcadia Ind.


    This ind was the mausoleum of Philip¡¯s birth mother and also Roger¡¯s official first wife, Charlotte


    Larson of the Larson family!


    An entire ind!


    Roger stood in front of the stone monument that was as high as two people, stretched his hands, and


    gently rubbed on Charlotte Larson¡¯s name que. He muttered, ¡°Charlotte, do you think I¡¯m doing the


    right thing?¡±


    Perhaps there was a response as there was a sudden breeze in the quiet surroundings.


    Roger¡¯s back was hunched as he raised his head, looking at the vast starry sky.


    ¡°My lord, the wind is blowing.¡±


    A member of the Shadow Squadron stepped forward and put on a mink trench coat for Roger.


    Roger stood in front of the stone monument for ten minutes before saying, ¡°We were born of the same


    roots, so why are we making an enemy out of each other?¡±


    Then, he turned around and left the mausoleum.


    At the ind¡¯s dock, the Shadow Guard next to Roger said, ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve received news from


    Cloudside that the young master has safely returned to Uppercreek. The people we arranged for didn¡¯t


    take any action. After the Gentleman Court received your instructions, they restrained themselves and


    didn¡¯t make a move.¡±


    Roger nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the branch family doing now?¡±


    ¡°My lord, the Chieftain of the branch family transferred some people to Uppercreek a few days ago in


    an attempt to look for the young master and demand for release,¡± the man continued.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Roger frowned, and his gaze burned. He looked into the distance as if trying to see through the night


    and said, ¡°Let them go. Philip will make them suffer.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. The young master is not an ordinary person. He has been developing his power for so


    many years and what he has shown so far is only the tip of the iceberg. The branch family


    underestimates the young master too much. They think the young master can¡¯t bear the responsibility


    of the rke family.¡±


    Several subordinates followed Roger aboard a small luxurious cruise ship.


    ¡­


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. A few hourster, Philip¡¯s entourage arrived in Uppercreek.


    Without dy, he headed straight to the hospital where Wynn was now.


    Before he left, Wynn was still recuperating in the hospital.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    As soon as she arrived in the ward, M rushed into Wynn¡®s arms. She was already in tears while on


    the bed. Wynn sobbed as she held M tightly, constantly stroking her little head.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    She held M¡¯s little face, looked at it with distress, and said anxiously, ¡°M, are you hurt? Do you feel


    pain anywhere? Let me take you for a check-up.¡±


    M shook her head, took Wynn¡¯s hand, and wiped her tears sweetly. She said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m


    fine. You have a baby in your stomach. You need to rest more.¡±


    Hearing such tender words from her daughter, Wynn immediately hugged M¡¯s head while crying with


    great sadness but also with relief.


    Philip stood silently by the side, a happy smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Phil, thank you,¡± Wynn raised her eyebrows and said to Philip.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Philip smiled, walked over, and touched his daughter¡®s and Wynn¡¯s head. He said, ¡°What¡¯s there to


    thank?¡±


    The family¡¯s brief reunion was filled with happyughter.


    As for Lydia Jensen, she rushed here the second she received the news. She pursed her lips and


    wiped her tears as she looked at M.


    M ran over, raised her head, and said to Lydia, ¡°Sister Lydia, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine. Dad saved me.¡±


    Lydia squatted down with red eyes as she wiped her tears. She nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cry. It¡¯s good


    that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Philip stayed in the ward and chatted with Wynn for a few minutes.


    At this time, Victor barged in hurriedly. Seeing Philip chatting with Wynn, he stood aside respectfully


    and waited.


    ¡°Phil, is he here to see you?¡± Wynn asked.


    She had seen the person standing at the door many times in the past few days. He seemed to be


    someone her husband knew.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a friend.¡±


    Wynn nodded and said, ¡°He must be looking for you for something urgent. You should go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Philip stroked M¡¯s head before getting up and walking out of the ward.


    In the hospital rest area, Victor bowed and stood beside Philip. He said nervously and anxiously,


    ¡°Young Master rke, the other party refuses toe to an agreement. I already kicked them out of


    the hospital earlier and told them about your intentions, but they didn¡¯t listen and insisted on seeing


    you. Otherwise, they¡¯ll barge in with their people.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked solemnly, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Victor said, ¡°At the entrance. My men are stopping them.¡±


    With that said, Philip walked toward the entrance of the hospital.


    Sure enough, two groups of people were confronting each other at the entrance of the hospital.


    One side belonged to Victor Bell, led by Heath.


    Philip recognized the other party at one nce. It was the third young master of the branch family,


    Kelsey rke. He was Levi rke¡¯s younger brother.


    This guy was dressed like a mboyant young master. He had feminine facial features and was


    dressed in an expensive looking white Stilt. He looked extremely rude and arrogant.


    At this time, Kelsey also saw Philip walking out and immediately sneered, ¡°Oh, Cousin, you¡¯ve finally


    decided toe back. I thought you died in Cloudside.¡±


    This sentence was utterly rude.


    Such typical traits of a prodigal son.


    Moreover, Kelsey despised Philip and the main rke family from the bottom of his heart.


    In his view, the branch family could rece the main family.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He walked closer and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Kelsey shrugged, brushed his slender nails, and said gently, ¡°My dad told me to bring Levi back. By the


    way, my dad also said that you must apologize to the branch family in front of me. Otherwise, my dad


    will bring people and put pressure on the main family.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression quickly became extremely cold as he said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re worthy


    of making me apologize?¡±


    Kelsey raised his eyebrows, looked at Philip, and snorted. ¡°Philip, I advise you to release my brother


    and grandfather quickly. Otherwise, even the main family can¡¯t afford to offend the branch family!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Philipughed as a cold intent appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    Smack!


    Suddenly!


    Philip struck out and swung his arm around. He pped Kelsey¡¯s pale and tender face!


    The crisp sound of this p immediately drew the attention of the passersby at the hospital¡¯s entrance!


    Kelsey¡¯s eyes widened at once. When he came back to his senses, he pointed at Philip hysterically and


    shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me? I¡®m the third young master of the branch family! This time, I¡¯m here to


    represent the branch family and my father! You¡¯re simply too arrogant!¡±


    However, Philip just flexed his hand lightly, while Kelsey took two steps back in fright.


    He said grimly, ¡°Kelsey, I¡¯m educating you on behalf of your father. You¡¯re simply too ill mannered.


    What should you do when you see the heir of the main rke family?¡±


    This¡­


    Kelsey was immediately flustered. The rke family had rules. When they saw the heir of the rke


    family, those of the same generation must bow and salute. I went without saying that they could not


    speak rudely to them.


    Otherwise, they would be punished ording to the rules!


    Thus, Kelsey froze, not knowing what to do for a while.


    It was a guard next to him who reminded him, ¡°Third Young Master, you represent the Chieftain. You


    don¡¯t have to abide by this rule. Instead, Young Master rke should be the one showing you respect.¡±


    Hearing this, Kelsey immediately understood and said loudly, ¡°Yes, I represent my dad, who¡¯s the


    Chieftain of the branch family! You should show me some respect! Quick, bow down to me!¡±


    All of a sudden, a proud and triumphant look appeared on Kelsey¡¯s face.


    However, Philip did not even look at him. Instead, his icy cold gaze fell on the guard who spoke.


    ¡°Do you like to talk that much?¡± Philip asked coldly. Suddenly, the guard panicked because he could


    really sense the death threat in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Third Young Master¡¯s subordinate, so I naturally have to speak for Third Young Master,¡± the guard


    defended himself.


    However, as soon as he said that, Philip raised his foot and kicked his stomach!


    The guard flew back and crashed heavily into the Mercedes behind him, shattering the ss of the


    windows!


    ¡°Insolence! A mere guard like you dares to interrupt? Victor, knock his teeth out!¡± Philip said sternly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Victor responded, led his men forward, and pinned that guard to the ground.


    Immediately, the guard wailed, ¡°Third Young Master, save me!¡±


    Kelsey¡¯s face turned red. That guard was his subordinate, after all. Philip was disrespecting him by


    doing this!


    ¡°Philip rke, he¡¯s one of my people! I¡¯ll decide whether he lives or dies, not you! ¡± Kelsey pointed at


    Philip and shouted.


    However¡­


    The response he got was another kick from Philip! Instantly, Kelsey also flew out!


    Fortunately, the remaining guards caught him so that he did not fall to the ground.


    He was furious!


    Kelsey immediately flew into a rage and clutched his chest while roaring, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re going too far!


    I¡¯m the third young master of the branch family, after all! How dare you kick me? I¡¯ll go back and tell my


    father to punish you severely!¡±


    Philip chuckled. Right after that, a miserable scream resounded throughout the hospital¡¯s entrance.


    The guard had his teeth knocked out by Victor¡¯s men and his mouth was full of blood.


    Seeing this scene and hearing his screams, Kelsey was so scared that his remaining words got stuck


    in his throat.


    Philip stared at Kelsey indifferently and said, ¡°You¡¯re up next.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    Him?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    What about him?


    Kelsey was flustered. However, as he had his guards surrounding him, he still had some courage. He


    yelled, ¡°Philip, what do you mean by that? Do you still want to make another move against me? Let me


    remind you, I¡¯m the third young master of the branch family.¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, Philip had already walked down the steps. With his hands


    behind his back, he walked toward Kelsey.


    Kelsey¡¯s eyes were flustered as he quickly stepped back.


    When Philip took a step forward, Kelsey took a step back.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    Kelsey was very rattled. Although he was the third young master of the branch family,pared to the


    legitimate young master of the main family like Philip, he was still unworthy!


    His eldest brother had been detained by Philip. Moreover, even his grandfather was detained by this


    arrogant kid.


    He was simply too outrageous!


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth slightly curved upward as he sneered, ¡°What do I want? What do you


    think I¡¯m going to do? Didn¡®t you hear what I just said?¡±


    An angry rebuke suddenly resounded at the hospital¡¯s entrance!


    At the same time, Master Bell¡¯s men had rushed over from all directions. They were all ck-suited


    thugs, and theypletely surrounded the ce!


    Kelsey panicked. He had only brought along seven or eight guards this time. Since he was


    representing his father this time, he thought Philip would yield and retreat He did not expect this guy to


    be so strong handed!


    Moreover, he actually had his own forces!


    These were not members of the rke family!


    The guard beside him noticed something amiss and quickly said to Kelsey, ¡°Third Young Master, let¡¯s


    just give in. Or else, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let us off.¡±


    When Kelsey heard these words, he immediately got angry!


    ¡®Give in?¡¯


    He was the third young master of the branch family! Why should be lower his head and give in?


    They were all descendants of the rke family!


    Moreover, he represented his father. He must not yield. That would be a disgrace!


    Smack!


    Kelsey pped the guard¡¯s face and cursed, ¡°Bullsh*t! How can I give in?¡±


    Following that, he red at Philip fiercely, shook off the support of several guards, and said coldly,


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m here on behalf of my father. If you dare to do anything to me or disrespect


    me, that¡¯s tantamount to disrespecting my father and the branch family. Think of the consequences. It¡¯s


    absolutely not something you can bear!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I know that your wife and child are in this hospital. If you don¡¯t release my brother and


    grandfather today and don¡¯t bow down and apologize, I¡¯ll immediately mobilize the power of the branch


    family, blockade Uppercreek, turn this hospital upside down, and take your wife away!¡±


    ¡°Trust me, the branch family has the strength to do that!¡±


    Kelsey was annoyed. Without a care in the world, he threatened Philip.


    However, he found that Philip¡¯s expression was very calm.


    That faint disdain and contempt made Kelsey¡¯s heart surge with exasperation!


    This damned Philip rke!


    How dare he look down on him?


    No matter what, he was still a young master of the rke family, a wealthy young man highly regarded


    by others!


    When he was outside, who would not greet him with a smile and tter him?


    Philip stepped forward and stood directly in front of Kelsey. With his piercing eyes, he stared at him


    coldly and asked solemnly, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again and I¡¯ll listen carefully.¡±


    Thump.


    Kelsey¡¯s legs began to tremble from Philip¡¯s aura and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    The corners of his mouth trembled as he asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I said, repeat what you said just now!¡±


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s voice became extremely cold, and the killing intent that soared to the sky seemed to


    swallow Kelsey!


    Kelsey could not withstand it. This monstrous pressure¡­ He had never seen it on anyone else except


    on his father and Roger rke!


    All of a sudden, he became extremely terrified.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Kelsey started stammering but suddenly yelled, ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Let me tell you, Philip, I


    won¡¯t be frightened so easily! If you have the ability, try andy a finger on me! When my dad arrives,


    let¡¯s see what you can do then!¡±


    Yes, Philip must be trying to scare him!


    He must not let himself be oppressed!


    Philip grinned and shook his head helplessly. ¡°I really wonder if the branch family is raising a bunch of


    pigs? Why do you want to provoke me again and again? Could it be that the lessons learned earlier


    weren¡¯t enough? The things that happened to Canon rke, Great-uncle Gerard, and the people of


    that lineage, aren¡¯t they enough to make you self aware?¡±


    Kelsey¡¯s heart trembled at the mention of Great-uncle Gerard and the people of that lineage. That


    particr lineage of the branch family was expelled from the rke family. The head of the lineage


    was also removed from all positions and directly exiled!


    ¡°I¡¯m the direct descendant of the branch rke family! How can that lineage bepared to mine?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Kelsey spoke obstinately, but there was some trepidation in his eyes.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Philip waved his hand tond another p, causing a buzzing sound in Kelsey¡¯ s ears with that hit!


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± Kelsey roared in anger.


    Smack!


    Philip pped him again and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to be rude to me again, I¡¯ll hit you again!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, Philip! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Kelsey was really furious now!


    In all his life, he had never been smacked in the face like this!


    However¡­


    Smack!


    The response he got was another p from Philip!


    This p was so forceful that it directly knocked two teeth out of Kelsey¡¯s mouth. Instantly, his mouth


    was filled with blood.


    ¡°I already told you, as someone from the branch family who¡¯s in the same generation, what should you


    do when you meet the heir of the main family?¡± Philip¡¯s voice grew colder as he reprimanded.


    At this moment, Kelsey waspletely robbed of his flippant attitude. He clutched his face and stared


    at Philip with resentment.


    Seeing Philip raise his hand, he quickly stepped back and said fiercely, ¡°Do you want me to lower my


    head? Impossible! Unless you beat me to death, I¡¯ll never yield!¡±


    ¡°So, you have a backbone. I¡¯ll satisfy your request, then.¡±


    Philip smiled, waved his hand, and said to Victor Bell, ¡°Beat him to death!¡±


    Immediately after, Victor¡¯s men pulled out their anti-riot batons one after another. Such a scene was


    terrifying!


    Seeing this scene, Kelsey panicked. He hesitated for a long while before saying, ¡°You¡­ How dare


    you?! Philip, if you do this, you¡¯ll suffer retaliation from the branch family! My dad is the Chieftain of the


    branch family!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to lower your head?¡± Philip did not care about that and just bellowed.


    Kelsey was so frightened by this roar that he was at a loss.


    Seeing the group of people approaching him, Kelsey became terrified. He quickly bowed his head to


    Philip as he said, ¡°Cousin, l was wrong. Don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    Wimp!


    Philip chuckled. For someone who was so zealous and even willing to die just a second ago, Kelsey


    had conceded in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t bow down unless you were beaten to death? Why did you have such


    a sudden change in attitude?¡± Philip asked with augh.


    Kelsey immediately replied, ¡°Cousin, you misunderstood. I was just¡­ a little confused just now. You¡¯re


    my cousin. How can you allow outsiders to beat me to death?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, Kelsey, why don¡¯t you kneel and beg me? Didn¡¯t you say you represent


    the branch family? Didn¡¯t the branch family want me to apologize to you? Now, I want you to apologize


    to me. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Kneel and apologize?


    Kelsey¡¯s face was flushed and looked unpleasant. He said after a long while, ¡°Cousin, can you not do


    this? I¡¯m your younger cousin, after all, and a bloodline of the rke family. I represent the branch


    rke family. If you do this, isn¡¯t it the same as shaming me?¡±


    Kelsey had lost his previous arrogance. He looked around and seemed embarrassed.


    However, Philip said coldly, ¡°Do you know how to be ashamed now? Do you think shaming the main


    rke family isn¡¯t the same?¡±


    After saying that, Philip looked at Kelsey indifferently. The atmosphere gradually went silent.


    Kelsey¡¯s chest burned with anger. He clenched his fists bitterly and hesitated for a long time before he


    spat out a sentence, ¡°Philip, do you really want to take things this far?¡±


    Hehe.


    Philip shrugged as he chuckled and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, maybe I¡¯ll end up being the one who has to


    apologize, no?¡±


    It seemed that the branch family was getting more and more arrogant.


    It seemed that the branch family was getting more and more arrogant.


    Even such a useless third young master of the branch family like Kelsey rke could represent them


    to fight against Philip. It was enough to show that the chieftain behind the branch family was plotting


    something big!


    The chieftain of the branch family did not put the heir of the main rke family in his eyes at all! He


    sent his third son over and even wanted Philip to apologize to him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ridiculous!


    In that case, Philip wanted to see what the branch family was trying to prove!


    Kelsey clenched his fists and red viciously at Philip.


    After a long while, he forced out a sentence, ¡°Fine! Remember this. I, Kelsey rke, will never let you


    off for this!¡±


    After saying such harsh remarks, Kelsey suddenly bent over and muttered under Philip¡¯spletely


    disdainful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cousin, I was wrong!¡±


    He said the meanest words and made the most wretched apology!


    ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you. Speak louder.¡± Philip smiled.


    This annoyed Kelsey. ¡°You!¡±


    However, there was nothing he could do. It was because all of Master Bell¡¯s people were surrounding


    him.


    Did he dare to move? Of course not!


    Thus, with no other choice, Kelsey said loudly again, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip shouted coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Kelsey immediately ran out with his guards and got into the car.


    He rolled down the car window, pointed at Philip angrily, and warned, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be toocent.


    I¡¯ll be back! Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to kneel and apologize to me!¡±


    When Master Bell heard this, he immediately motioned to several men and rushed forward.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Kelsey quickly urged the driver to drive and fled from the


    scene.


    After they left, Philip¡¯s face gradually turned grim. Victor hurried to his side and said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, should I send more people over tomorrow to keep watch?¡±


    Philip nodded before saying, ¡°Bring me to where Levi is.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Victor replied. He personally drove the car and sent Philip to the hotel where Levi and Connor


    were being detained.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    At the same time, Connor and the other two were conspiring in the hotel suite.


    Although they were put under house arrest by Philip, they still had their strength as the branch rke


    family. Connor could still ess the news and movements outside.


    Every day, countless people walked in and out of this hotel. Sending a message was not that difficult.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Connor stood in front of therge French window with a cane, looking at the streets outside. His eyes


    darkened angrily as he said, ¡°Philip has returned safely from Cloudside.¡±


    Hearing this news, Levi eximed angrily on the side and exchanged a nce with Allen. He was full


    of disappointment.


    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t the Gentleman Court take action this time?¡± Levi raised his eyebrows, puzzled.


    Allen also asked, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t the Gentleman Court promise you that¡­¡±


    Connor turned around and waved his hand, motioning for them not to speak. He made a gesture of


    pointing to his ears and said softly, ¡°The walls might have ears.¡±


    Allen and Levi nodded. They lowered their voices and asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? With such a


    thorough set up, Philip still managed toe out of Cloudside alive?¡±


    Connor sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s stationed in Cloudside, Reed Williams. Moreover, do you


    think Roger rke will sit back and do nothing? This time, it was Roger who personally gave a warning


    to the Gentleman Court before the lord stopped. The death of Chester Ludwig means nothing. It has no


    impact on the overall situation.¡±


    Connor actually felt a little helpless now. A golden opportunity like this had been overturned by Philip.


    Levi quickly asked, ¡°Grandpa, what should we do next?¡±


    Allen also got a little anxious and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been detained for many days now and don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s going on in Arcadia Ind.¡±


    Connor smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The chieftain has already sent some people over to Uppercreek.


    We¡¯ll get out soon. This time, as long as we get out, the little brat Philip will definitely suffer for his


    actions!¡±


    Connor knocked the cane in his hand heavily on the ground.


    ¡°Father sent some people? Who?¡± Levi got excited and his face was full of joy.


    ¡°Your third brother, Kelsey,¡± Connor said.


    When Levi heard that name, he was startled at first before asking doubtfully, ¡°Can he handle this? Even


    the three of us have been detained by Philip. I¡¯m afraid Kelsey won¡¯t be able to suppress Philip.¡±


    Hehe. Connor chuckled and said, ¡°Do you really think that your father sent Kelsey over to bring us


    out?¡±


    Levi did not understand, so he leaned over and said, ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Connor took a sip of warm tea with a faint chill in the corners of his eyes and said, ¡°This time, your


    father let Kelsey represent him as the chieftain of the branch family. On the surface, it¡¯s to demand our


    release, but in fact, it¡¯s to test Philip and the main family. If Philip can¡¯t handle the pressure and


    releases us because of his apprehension toward the branch family, then everyone will be at peace. In


    that case, we can make a fuss when we return and give Philip a small punishment.¡±


    Levi frowned and asked, ¡°What if this doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Connor deliberately drawled and sneered, ¡°If Philip pays no heed to Kelsey and beats him up, he¡¯d be


    disrespecting the chieftain and the branch family. In that case, do you think your father will just let it be?


    What would Roger do?¡±


    After hearing this, Levi finally realized. A smug smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and he said,


    ¡°Grandpa, I understand now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understood,¡± Connor said with a smile.


    For a while, theughter of the three people in the suite was particrly gratifying.


    It seemed that all the grievances from the past few days had been vented.


    However, at that moment, the door of the suite was kicked open.


    Philip suddenly appeared in the doorway with a cold smile on his face and said, ¡°Oh, all three of you


    are here. You look quite happy. So, do you already know that Kelsey hase to save you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, though. He was beaten up and sent home by me.¡±


    Philip walked in with a subtle smile, totally unconcerned about the gazes of the three people in the


    suite.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    ¡°Philip rke?¡±


    Connor frowned and eximed in surprise.


    Following that, heughed coldly and asked, ¡°What did you say? You beat up Kelsey?¡±


    Philip swaggered in and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Connor and Levi looked at each other. After that, all three people in the room


    laughed maliciously.


    ¡°Very well, Philip. You actually dared to hit Kelsey. You do realize that Kelsey is representing the


    chieftain of the branch family this time to make demands for our release, right? By hitting him, it¡¯s the


    same as hitting the chieftain!¡±


    Connor sneered, his face full of uncontroble joy. Whoever said Philip was intelligent? It looked like he


    was just a reckless young man.


    He was still too immature and impulsive. He did not consider the consequences of his actions at all!


    Levi also smirked and said mockingly, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too arrogant. Do you think the matter will be so


    simple after you beat up Kelsey? He represents my father! If you hit him, you¡¯re disrespecting my


    father! You¡¯re done for!¡±


    The corners of Levi¡¯s eyes looked vicious. It had been a long time since he was so happy.


    This Philip rke was really an idiot! How could a piece of trash like this inherit the rke family?


    However, Philip just turned his head slightly and nced at Levi lightly as though he was looking at an


    idiot. He said, ¡°Levi, are you very happy?¡±


    Levi¡¯s face darkened. He disliked the way Philip looked at him.


    When they were young, Philip had always followed behind him like ackey. At the time, Philip would


    do whatever Levi told him to do.


    Since then, Levi had despised Philip from the bottom of his heart and thought that the young master of


    the main rke family was just a henchman at his beck and call.


    However, he only felt that Philip was a dangerous man now when he looked at him!


    How did this guye to have such an overwhelming aura?


    Levi gulped nervously as cold sweat seeped from his forehead. He said, ¡°So what if I am? You¡¯re so


    arrogant and domineering. The branch family won¡¯t sit back and do nothing! Don¡¯t forget, even if you


    inherit the rke family, the branch family has the right to teach you the family rules! Thew


    enforcement hall is being managed by the branch family just so we can punish domineering and


    arrogant juniors like you!¡±


    Levi was right. After the main rke family selected the heir, the heir had to go through a one month


    assessment with the family rules as the standard. The assessment was given by the chieftain and the


    law enforcement hall!


    This could also be regarded as a kind of restriction. After saying this, Levi found that Philip¡¯s face had


    darkened. He immediately felt happy.


    It seemed that Philip was still apprehensive of the branch family.


    Levi took a few steps forward, stood in front of Philip, and swaggered as he said, ¡°Philip, I advise you to


    rein in your horses. What ability does a guy like you have to inherit the main rke family? What ability


    do you have to lead the rke family to new glory? Your father is old and you¡¯ve been away from the


    rke family for so many years. What do you know? Why don¡¯t you give up the title of heir and give


    the position to me instead? Don¡¯t worry, as long as I be the head of the rke


    family, I¡¯ll definitely guarantee you, your wife, your children, and your descendants a lifetime of glory


    and prosperity. How about that?¡±


    After hearing this, a faint sneer appeared at theer of Philip¡¯s mouth. He raised his eyebrows,


    stared at Levi in front of him, and said, ¡°You must be thinking with your *ss!¡±


    Bam!


    Philip swung his leg and kicked Levi on his knee. Thetter staggered and knelt on the ground,


    hugging his knees while screaming.


    The injuries on his body had not yet healed, but now his knee was injured. The pain was excruciating!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    ¡°Argh! Philip rke, how dare you?!¡±


    Levi clutched his knee and got up from the ground. Limping, he pointed at Philip and roared, ¡°You¡¯re


    simply too presumptuous! My father will definitely not let you off!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he walked over to Levi, his gaze falling on Connor. He said, ¡°Do you


    think so too?¡±


    Connor¡¯s face was very gloomy as he frowned. He could not figure out why Philip could be so arrogant!


    Could it be that he really did not care about the wrath of the branch family at all?


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re simply too insolent! Do you even ce the branch family in your eyes?¡± Connor asked


    sternly.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°The branch family? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for it.¡±


    Hiss!


    Several people gasped!


    Philip¡¯s words were too bold!


    Allen immediately pointed at him and roared, ¡°How dare you?! Do you know that what you just said is a


    huge disrespect? If we were on Arcadia Ind, you¡¯d definitely be imprisoned!¡±


    Allen was livid!


    Philip was simply too outrageous!


    What did he mean that there was no need for the branch family?


    What did he want to do? Destroy the branch family?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Connor was also shocked when he heard Philip¡¯s words. His face flushed red with anger as he roared


    like an old beast, ¡°Brat, just from the few words you said, I can pass judgment on you and revoke your


    status as the heir!¡±


    Connor rke was furious! Philip¡¯s words were truly shocking!


    If these words were to spread to Arcadia Ind, the entire branch family would be annoyed!


    However, Philip said calmly, ¡°Connor rke, don¡¯t re at me with that old face of yours. Since I dare


    to say this, then I naturally won¡¯t be afraid of you. To tell you the truth, no matter how many people from


    the branch familye this time, or whoeveres, I¡¯ll never release you! Don¡¯t forget the bet you


    made with me!¡±


    With that said, a faint sneer appeared at the corner of Philip¡¯s mouth.


    Connor frowned as he suddenly remembered the bet he had made with Philip before.


    If he lost, he had to kneel in the memorial hall and apologize to him and that b*tch! How could that be


    possible?


    He was Connor rke, a man who had never suffered a loss in his life! During his glory days, Philip


    had not even been born yet!


    ¡°Hehe, ignorant boy, how could I lose?¡±


    Connor sneered with chills in his eyes and said, ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of stepping on me to establish your


    authority, you¡¯re thinking too much!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s wait and see what happens, then.¡± Philipughed.


    Then, he turned to leave. When he was at the door, he paused and said, ¡°Don¡¯t expect Kelsey rke


    toe to your rescue. He can hardly protect himself. Since I dare to attack him, that means I don¡¯t


    care what the branch family thinks of me let alone what the chieftain thinks of me. Because the rke


    family is mine, after all!¡±


    After Philip said this, he left. Others were only left with the dashing sight of his back, which was quite


    daunting!


    Bam!


    Connor waved the cane in his hand and directly smashed all the cups on the coffee table, as well as


    the vases and other things.


    ¡°That damned Philip rke! He¡¯s going overboard with bullying the branch family!¡±


    Connor roared furiously. A sharp glint shed in his eyes as he said to Allen, ¡°Get in touch with our


    secret contact in Uppercreek. Quickly notify the branch family and prepare to seize power!¡±

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Seize¡­ Seize power?


    Allen was stunned, and his body trembled slightly. His brother was serious about this!


    ¡°Brother, are you sure? At this point in time, I¡¯m afraid having a conflict with the main family will be


    detrimental to the branch family,¡± Allen asked, feeling a little flustered.


    Levi was also full of trepidation and said, ¡°Grandpa, this matter must not be rushed. We should think


    this over carefully. I think Philip is deliberately provoking the anger of the branch family, making us


    react passively so that the main family can take a positive stance.¡±


    Levi was right.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Connor, who was originally furious, slowly calmed down.


    When a person got old, sometimes they would inevitably be swayed by emotions.


    He gasped for breath and drank arge cup of water to calm his mind.


    After that, he knocked on the ground with his cane and said sternly, ¡°That damned Philip, he has gone


    too far this time! I¡¯m over 80 years old and have never been so oppressed by anyone before! Didn¡¯t he


    ce a bet with me? Okay, let¡¯s bet!¡±


    After that, Levi limped to him and said, ¡°Grandpa, should I send someone to give Wynn¡­¡±


    Levi¡¯s intentions were very obvious. He wanted to do something to Wynn.


    Allen also nodded and suggested, ¡°Brother, I think it¡¯s feasible. Isn¡¯t Philip madly in love with his wife?


    That kind of cheap trash with no background is totally unworthy of entering the rke family. Why don¡¯t


    we go all out and make her¡­¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes were bleak as they flowed with chills. He said, ¡°This matter is not urgent. Wait for the


    test result toe out. If it¡¯s a match, take her away and wait until the child is born before we deal with


    her! If it¡¯s not a match, just find someone and deal with her quietly!¡±


    Allen nodded, his eyes full of coldness. He replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Connor looked at Levi and asked, ¡°Is the test result not out yet?¡±


    Levi shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with it. The child in Wynn¡¯s stomach is still too small.


    It¡¯s difficult to detect anything from her blood. It¡¯ll take some time.¡±


    Connor frowned before he nodded and said, ¡°We need to hurry. The next time the door opens will be


    six monthster. By then, the baby should already be born. Moreover, the people from the Nonagon


    seem to have found out that the rke family has the fourth door. We have to seize it before they and


    Roger do!¡±


    Levi nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Grandpa, I understand!¡±


    Back to Philip. He returned to the hospital and stayed with Wynn for a while.


    They were going for a prenatal check-up today. It was to look at the condition of the fetus.


    Besides, it was already five months old and they could find out about the baby¡¯s sex.


    When Philip and Wynn learned about the child¡¯s sex, they were very excited.


    It was a boy!


    Wynn hugged Philip and cried. Philip hugged Wynn back, gently patting her back. He asked, ¡°Why are


    you crying? Didn¡¯t the doctor just say that you should pay attention to your mood changes and prevent


    any big fluctuations? It¡¯s best to be happy every day.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s face was full of tears. She allowed Philip¡¯s gentle big hand to wipe her tears away as she said,


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    Philip scratched her fair nose, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll like the baby whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl. It¡¯s our baby.¡±


    Wynn pursed her lips and whimpered, ¡°Philip, I know that your family is not simple. My father-inw


    must prefer a boy.¡±


    Philip was startled and quickly said, ¡°You think too much. My father¡­¡±


    Philip did not say further because Victor walked in at this time.


    Philip asked Lydia Jensen, who was by the side, to apany Wynn. Then, he got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    return soon. You and Lydia should return to the hotel and rest.¡±


    Wynn no longer needed to be hospitalized.


    As for the baby¡¯s sex, it was naturally easy to find out with Victor¡¯s help.


    Philip followed Victor to the side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    Victor replied respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯ve sent someone to follow Kelsey¡¯s movements.


    He¡¯ll be going to thergest entertainment club in Uppercreek.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and said, ¡°Is that guy here to have fun?¡±


    It was not appropriate for Victor toment, so he just said, ¡°You might not be aware of this, but this


    largest entertainment club in Uppercreek is not as simple as you think¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Is there something else going on?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Young Master rke, this ce is called Le Reverie, a famous entertainment venue in Uppercreek.


    There are many attractions there, such as singing, drinking, casino, sauna¡­ Of course, there are also


    those activities between men and women that take ce.¡±


    Victor smiled and continued, ¡°Needless to say, all this is the entertainment Le Reverie is managing on


    the surface, while the most crucial and secretive attraction is not something essible to ordinary


    people.¡±


    Philip nced at Victor and motioned for him to continue. Victor looked around, moved to Philip¡¯s side,


    and lowered his voice to say, ¡°Gray market trading, or in ayman¡¯s terms, auction.¡±


    ¡°Auction? What¡¯s so special about that?¡± Philip did not understand.


    Victor exined, ¡°Young Master rke, this is not the kind of auction you¡¯re familiar with. Le Reverie¡¯s


    auctions are full of all kinds of odd items. You can bid for killers, women, minerals, weapons, and so on.


    In other words, as long as you have money, you can get anything you want here.


    ¡°And this is still not the main point. The main point is that these people have formed their own circle of


    interests. Whenever they encounter something good, they¡¯ll fight for it. And I do mean fighting with real


    guns and weapons. They don¡¯t care about worldly etiquette at all.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Victor finished speaking and waited for Philip¡¯s reaction.


    Philip frowned slightly, thought about it, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Kelsey doing in that kind of ce?¡±


    Victor replied, ¡°Young Master rke, I heard that there will be a special item that¡¯s going to be


    auctioned at Le Reverie tonight, and a few dignified figures will be attending just for it. Moreover, it¡¯s


    said that a few people from the foreign sacred halls will also be in attendance.¡±


    The 12 Sacred Halls of the West?!


    When Philip heard this, his brows furrowed.


    He thought of something and contacted Mitch Cole from thest martial arts world tournament. He


    asked, ¡°Mr. Cole, the matter regarding the Hall of the Underworldst time, how did it go?¡±


    Mitch was in the conference room at this moment, having a meeting about something.


    When he received Philip¡¯s call, he hurriedly replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯ve caught the people of


    the Hall of the Underworld, and it¡¯s all thanks to your help this time. The other three groups of forces all


    withdrew from the territory after receiving our warning.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Have you heard anything?¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, we did find out some things. ording to reliable information, a powerful figure from the


    Hall of the Underworld, the one the foreign forces call ¡®the envoy¡¯, will be at Le Reverie tonight,¡± Mitch


    replied.


    After a moment of silence, Philip said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    After ending the call, he turned to Victor and said, ¡°Make some arrangements. I¡¯ll go to Le Reverie


    tonight.¡±


    After saying that, Philip¡¯s eyes burned while his face remained cold. Kelsey rke and the Hall of the


    Underworld¡­ Was there any connection between them?

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    In the evening, at the most vibrant and lively Le Reverie in Uppercreek.


    Imitating European architectural style with white marble steps, golden light shone everywhere and red


    carpet adorned the entire area.


    At the entrance, there was a female attendant with a tall figure and a good temperament.


    One after another, luxury cars stopped at the main entrance. morous looking men and women got


    down from the cars. They were all famous and wealthy figures in Uppercreek and also in the country.


    Those who were not in the loop might think there was a celebration banquet tonight.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What people might not know was that such a spectacle happened every night at Le Reverie.


    The strange thing was, in such a luxurious ce as Le Reverie where they weed an endless


    stream of wealthy entrepreneurs, no one had ever seen the big boss behind Le Reverie.


    The only person who showed his face was the manager of Le Reverie, Wilbur Ellis.


    In Uppercreek, Wilbur was also quite well known. All the gentry and entrepreneurs would show him


    some respect.


    At this moment, on the red carpet outside the main hall of Le Reverie, an extended Lincoln sedan


    slowly approached.


    When the car stopped, an attendant quickly walked over and opened the door.


    A handsome young man got down from the car while wearing a navy blue suit and tie. His fair,


    handsome face and red lips were the objects of admiration of many women.


    Kelsey rke adjusted his suit at this moment with a smile on his face and walked dashingly toward


    the main hall.


    However, just as he was about to take a step, a Rolls-Royce approached.


    He stood on the spot with a frown and looked at the middle aged man who got out of the car. It was


    Victor Bell whom he had met during the day.


    Victor quickly walked to the rear, pulled the car door open, and bowed respectfully as he said, ¡°Young


    Master rke, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Philip stepped out of the car while dressed in a simple casual outfit, looking very easy going.


    From the moment he appeared, he instantly attracted the attention of everyone at the main entrance.


    Half of the people who came here were dignified figures in Uppercreek, and all of them recognized


    Victor Bell.


    Who would not know Master Bell of Uppercreek?


    However, they did not know the young man standing in front of Victor Bell.


    Even so, it seemed that Victor was very respectful to him and even helped him open the car door.


    This was interesting.


    For someone who even Victor Bell would respect, it seemed that tonight¡¯s Le Reverie was going to be


    interesting.


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that person? For Victor Bell to open the car door for him, it seems that his background is


    not simple.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen this person before. Is he from out of town?¡±


    A few morous men and women were talking quietly on the side.


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t even know this? You¡¯re too ignorant. Do you know about thest world tournament?¡±


    Suddenly, one of them said with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°Of course, our national martial arts defeated Fusha, made a name for itself, and consolidated its


    position in the world martial artsmunity.¡±


    The other person replied, his eyes full of skepticism. Most of the famous gentry and entrepreneurs in


    Uppercreek had not attended the match.


    After all, they were not involved in the same field and few people paid attention to the national martial


    arts.


    ¡°Well, the person in front of you is Philip rke, the person who led the national martial arts to defeat


    Fusha in the tournament! Even the Jensen family, the titan of national martial arts, has to follow his


    orders but you don¡¯t even know him?¡± the man said with a smile.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s Philip rke?¡±


    Suddenly, many people started panicking as they were utterly shocked.


    This person was dressed so inly but he was actually the infamous Philip rke!


    No wonder Victor was treating him with respect.


    Of course, Kelsey also heard the gossip. He waved his hand with a darkened face as he red at


    Philip. He turned around to walk into the main hall.


    Philip chuckled when he looked at the indignant Kelsey. He followed him into the main hall.


    After entering the main hall, Philip witnessed just how luxurious and upscale Le Reverie was. As far as


    the eye could see, the ce was filled with rich and famous people who were dressed exquisitely. They


    were drinking, dancing, and gambling¡­


    The options were endless.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    There were six floors in Le Reverie and each floor provided a different service.


    On each floor, tall female attendants with excellent service etiquette wore different styles of clothing


    and walked among the distinguished guests.


    Moreover, there was also a private room on each floor. The doors of the private rooms were guarded


    by two bodyguards each in ck suits and sunsses.


    These were all well trained bodyguards of Le Reverie.


    From inside the private rooms, one could hear discussions regarding business cooperation projects


    worth tens of millions, or moans and groans from men and women.


    It was not an exaggeration to describe Le Reverie as a paradise for adults.


    It was because the entire lobby on the first floor was a lotus pond with fresh lotus flowers in full bloom.


    There were various precious goldfish swimming in the pond as well. The sight was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Young Master rke, pleasee this way. We¡¯ll be on the third floor. It¡¯s an excellent location that I


    have specially reserved.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Victor quickly led Philip up to the third floor and into a small private room. The View from here was


    indeed good.


    Not long after Philip sat down, he vaguely heard the voices of a few people from outside the private


    room.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Parker, are you really certain you can bring that item home tonight?¡± A man¡¯s voice was


    heard as he curried favor with the other person.


    ¡°Hehe, of course! I, Juan Parker, am bound to get that item tonight!¡±


    This was Juan Parker¡¯s voice, which caused Philip to frown inside the private room.


    Juan was actually here too? Were his legs healed?


    ¡°I have to congratte Mr. Parker in advance, then. Make sure to show me the item tonight. I heard it¡¯s


    very rare.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Juan¡¯s heartyugh seemed to reflect his mood.


    Immediately after, there was a noise.


    ¡°Sorry, this ce has already been taken, so please find somewhere else,¡± the bodyguard at the door


    of the private room said.


    ¡°What? I clearly booked this ce earlier. Who¡¯s in there? Tell them to get out!¡± Juan said angrily.


    At this moment, Juan and a few friends looked upset outside of the private room.


    He had obviously booked this room but someone snagged it before him!


    ¡°Hey, open your eyes and take a good look. This is Mr. Parker! Even your boss, Mr. Ellis, has to show


    Mr. Parker some respect.¡±


    One of theckeys beside Juan shouted sternly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and kick those people out of the room. Don¡¯t ruin Mr. Parker¡¯s night.¡±


    Another person followed suit, and they were full of anger.


    Juan stood with his arms behind his back, enjoying this feeling of being on top.


    However, the two bodyguards still said the same thing, ¡°Sorry, there are rules in Le Reverie. This room


    has already been reserved. Please find another ce, if you may.¡±


    Smack!


    Suddenly!


    Juan pped the bodyguard and shouted, ¡°Insolence! Who are you to talk to me that way?! Even if


    Wilbur Ellis is standing here now, he has to talk to me politely!¡±


    Juan was right. Le Reverie had something to do with his boss behind the scenes.


    Even if Wilbur Ellis saw him, he had to show some respect.


    The two bodyguards¡¯ faces darkened. They dared not recklessly do anything to Juan and his party.


    They were the VIPs of Le Reverie, after all, while the two were just bodyguards. Their statuses were


    iparable.


    ¡°Sorry, this room has¡­¡± the bodyguard still repeated the same sentence.


    Juan was immediately annoyed. He went up with a kick and yelled fiercely, ¡°You still dare to say this?!


    I¡¯ll kick you to death!¡±


    The bodyguard who was 1.8 meters tall was kicked to the ground by Juan just like that.


    He dared not fight back and could only defend himself passively.


    Juan cursed as he kicked, ¡°You¡¯re just a bodyguard! What right do you have to talk to me? I¡¯m telling


    you right now, Le Reverie has fired both of you. Now, get lost! ¡±


    Suddenly¡­ A cold voice broke the somber atmosphere here.


    ¡°Juan Parker, you look really imposing. Are your legs okay now?¡±

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Everyone looked for the source of the voice. The door of the private room opened and a young man


    dressed in a casual outfit walked out.


    Behind him was a man in his 503 or 603 who seemed quite formidable. He must have an extraordinary


    identity.


    When Juan heard this voice, his heart trembled. He raised his eyebrows and looked over. Sure


    enough, it was Philip rke!


    He retracted his leg and said with displeasure, ¡°I was just wondering who it was. So, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Philip nced at the bodyguard lying on the ground. Dissatisfaction shed in his eyes as he said to


    Juan coldly, ¡°He¡¯s just a bodyguard. It¡¯s a little too much for you to bully him like this.¡±


    Juan snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just teaching a bodyguard a lesson. What does it have to do with you? Do you want


    to interfere with this too?¡±


    Juan was upset. Philip was being too nosy, right? However, the corner of Philip¡¯s mouth curled slightly,


    revealing a trace of coldness as he said, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it have to do with me? They¡¯re the bodyguards


    at the door of my private room, so they have something to do with me. By bullying the bodyguards at


    my door like this, you¡¯re the one not showing any respect to me.¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone had gone cold.


    Juan frowned as he looked at Philip.


    The few friends behind him immediately stepped forward, pointed at Philip, and shouted angrily, ¡°Damn


    it, who the hell are you? How dare you talk to Mr. Parker like this?! You must be tired of living!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Parker is just teaching these two bodyguards a lesson. What does it have to do with


    you? I advise you to get the hell out of here, or else, I¡¯ll call someone to take care of you!¡±


    ¡°This ignorant kid dares to talk to Mr. Parker in this way, he¡¯s courting death!¡±


    Faced with these people¡¯s harsh remarks, Philip remained calm and paid no attention to them at all.


    He shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°There are fools every year, but there are especially many this


    year.¡±


    With that said¡­


    Smack!


    Biff, bang!


    Philip suddenly swung his arm around and angrily pped the faces of the people next to Juan!


    Hiss!


    On the entire third floor, the crowd of onlookers gasped at this moment!


    This was too savage!


    The moment Philip made a move, he pped three people in their faces!


    The crisp ps resounded throughout the third floor and even attracted attention from those on the


    second and fourth floors.


    At the scene, many people began to point at Philip and discuss.


    ¡°Wow, who¡¯s that violent guy? Does he know who the people he has just hit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but it¡¯s probably going to be over for him. Those are the young masters of the


    Chance, Lent, and Seed families.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those three young masters are notorious for their domineering ways in Uppercreek. By


    provoking them, this young man is dead for sure!¡±


    Meanwhile, the three men next to Juan stared at Philip with faces full of shock and anger. Their eyes


    looked as though they wanted to swallow him up!


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?! I¡¯m the young master of the Chance family!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! My father is Hal Lent!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my grandpa to bring people over and arrest you!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, the three young masters were furious. They had never been beaten like this before, so


    they were naturally filled with anger.


    Many people around them also began to feel sorry for Philip.


    They could see that Philip was trying to stand up for the two bodyguards and thus provoked the young


    masters of the three families.


    However, many of them also felt indignant at what Philip had done.


    To provoke the sons of the three families for two bodyguards who were nothing waspletely self


    destructive!


    Juan also had a cold expression on his face. Philip was too reckless. He may not know these three


    people, but Juan knew them quite well.


    They were famous in Uppercreek for being domineering!


    The Chance family, the Lent family, and the Seed family controlled the lifelines of many areas in


    Uppercreek.


    The Seed family, for example, was a family of special guards.


    Members of the Seed family were specially trained formidable characters. They were an existence that


    protected the homnd!


    Hitting the young master of the Seed family was the same as disturbing a sleeping lion. Philip was


    seeking death!

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You might not be able to afford to provoke these three


    people. I advise you to bow down obediently and apologize to them. Perhaps you can live another day


    if you do so.¡±


    Juan said coldly at this time with a smug smile on his face, looking very taunting.


    Unexpectedly, he came into some luck today.


    After offending these three families, there was no way Philip could remain in Uppercreek.


    If things were not handled properly, he might even die here.


    However, Philip did not say anything. At this time, Victor walked out from behind him. He red at the


    three young masters and said coldly, ¡°What did you just say? You want to arrest Young Master rke


    and deal with him?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you? You have no business here. Get lost!¡±


    Zachary Seed roared angrily at this time.


    ¡°Oh, are you his friend? Hurry up and get lost! At your age, you shouldn¡¯t wade in muddy waters.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll die miserably!¡±


    The two young masters of the Chance and Lent families shouted at this time.


    Hmph!


    Suddenly, Victor snorted. His whole body exuded a dominance and ruthlessness that could conquer


    the world!


    In front of Philip, he was always very well behaved and never once revealed his aura. However, Victor


    would not conceal it in front of these immature brats.


    After all, Victor Bell was one of the three major underground forces in Uppercreek. His intensity was not


    something these juniors couldpare to!


    ¡°No one has ever dared to say the word ¡®die¡¯ to me, Victor Bell!¡±


    Victor snorted as cold intent soared from his body!


    Victor Bell?


    Suddenly, all the people watching the exciting scene were shocked!


    Everyone gasped and looked at Victor who was standing in front of Philip.


    ¡°He¡¯s Master Bell!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t, what¡¯s going on? Even Master Bell is here. This is going to be a good show!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. If they¡¯re going up against Master Bell, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s over for the Chance, Lent, and Seed


    families.¡±


    The crowd spoke incessantly. Zachary and the others also shuddered. No one expected the person in


    front of them to be the famous Master Bell of Uppercreek!


    Juan¡¯s face also looked very bad at this moment.


    Had Philip dodged the bullet again this time?


    A split secondter, Zachary Seed clenched his teeth and said coldly, ¡°What about Master Bell? This is


    Le Reverie! Moreover, if our three families join forces, do you really dare make a move against us?¡±


    After saying this, Zachary looked over to Jake Chance and Casper Lent who were next to him.


    The three exchanged nces and had no intentions of backing down.


    Victor¡¯s eyes were cold as he shouted grimly, ¡°You have guts, but even if your fathers were standing


    here, they¡¯d have to call me Master Bell! I¡¯ll give you one chance. Apologize to Young Master rke


    and get lost!¡±


    Victor did not want to tum the situation into an impasse either.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Hmph! You want us to apologize? Dream on!¡± Jake bellowed.


    Zachary, on the other hand, immediately took out his phone, dialed a number, andmanded,


    ¡°Quickly bring people to the third floor!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Victor and Philip darkly, saying, ¡°Master Bell, my people will be here


    soon. If you don¡¯t want to cause a conflict, you¡¯d better not interfere in this matter. We just want that kid


    behind you.¡±

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Hearing this, many people on the scene gasped.


    The young master of the Seed family, Zachary Seed, was going up against Master Bell to the end!


    However, the oue was difficult to say.


    After all, the Seed family was no ordinary affluent family but a family of special guards!


    The members of the Seed family were elite guards who had undergone special training!


    They had branches and training camps in Uppercreek as well as many other areas in the country.


    Many special guards from the Seed family had be personal bodyguards of big shots and


    possessed certain strength as well as influence.


    Especially in thest ten years, four special bodyguards had been produced by the Seed family. The


    status of the people they protected could even reach the heavens!


    Therefore, in recent years, the development of the Seed family had been in full swing. Many were


    working with the Seed family because of the four guards.


    Now, with Master Bell and Zachary confronting each other, the result was really hard to tell.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, this young master of the Seed family is very gutsy to stand up against Master Bell.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You should realize what kind of existence the Seed family is. Even if Master Bell is one of the three


    major forces in Uppercreek, he won¡¯t benefit from it if he has a fall out with the Seed family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Zachary¡¯s grandfather, Saul Seed, personally trained those four bodyguards and could be


    considered their teacher in name. In some aspects, the Seed family¡¯s connections are really not


    something Master Bell can contend with.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face overflowed with triumph as he listened to thements of the people around him.


    With these people to embolden him, what else could he be afraid of?!


    Master Bell was just an underground force in Uppercreek, nothing worth mentioning.


    The Seed family was the overlord of Uppercreek! It was just that the Seed family had kept a low profile


    and ignored those titles.


    Saul understood that for the Seed family to forge a rtionship with people of those statuses, such as


    high ranking dignitaries and officials, certain things could not be publicized indiscriminately.


    Otherwise, it would attract unnecessary attention.


    Hmph!


    A cold snort resounded throughout the third floor. Victor¡¯s face was taut as he stated at the arrogant


    Zachary, saying, ¡°Young master of the Seed family, are you sure you want to cause trouble with me?¡±


    Zachary sneered, ¡°Master Bell, it¡¯s not that I want to cause trouble with you, but you¡¯ re causing trouble


    with me. The guy behind you hit me, so he has to pay the price!¡±


    After saying this, Zachary seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Of course, since Master


    Bell is interceding on his behalf, I won¡¯t be an unruly junior. Let me break his right hand and I¡¯ll let go of


    this matter.¡±


    After saying that, the atmosphere on the third floor became somber.


    Many VIPs on the second and fourth floors were also leaning against the railing or had run to the third


    floor to join the excitement.


    Among them, some rich kids also cheered at this moment, ¡°Oh, Young Master Seed is so cool!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Seed, you must uphold the dignity of the 13 young masters of Uppercreek!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Seed!¡±


    Cheers sounded one after another at the scene.


    Zachary very much enjoyed such ttery from the crowd. He felt like he was floating in the air. The


    expression on his face was also full of pride.


    ¡°So, Master Bell, what do you think?¡± Zachary asked with a smile and stood with his hands behind his


    back, looking very arrogant.


    Victor frowned and shook his head helplessly. Following that, he took a step forward and said, ¡°Young


    Master Seed, I have to say that you¡¯re very brainless. Young Master rke is not someone that your


    Seed family can mess with.¡±


    After the words were spoken!


    Bang!


    Victor kicked Zachary¡¯s stomach. Thetter could not withstand it and flew back, hitting a wall heavily.


    He was sent rolling on the ground!

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    Hiss!


    Everyone¡¯s faces were full of shock!


    This Victor Bell was worthy of being one of the three underground forces in Uppercreek. His methods


    were ruthless!


    He was not worried about the Seed family at all!


    Many people who cheered for Zachary just now all shut their mouths at this moment and stood aside to


    watch the scene.


    Among them were some guys who deliberately wanted to create a fuss. Now that Zachary had been


    beaten up, sneers appeared on their faces.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The more trouble, the better.


    With this kick, Zachary¡¯s stomach was in excruciating pain. He knelt on the ground and gasped for


    breath as he groaned.


    ¡°Damn it! Victor Bell, how dare you kick me? I¡¯m the young master of the Seed family! My grandfather


    is Saul Seed!¡±


    Zachary was very angry and slowly got up from the ground with a grim expression on his face.


    Jake Chance and Casper Lent quickly ran to Zachary¡¯s side. They asked about his condition with


    concern. Then, they red at Victor angrily and roared, ¡°Master Bell, you went too far!¡±


    However, Victor just flexed his leg and said, ¡°20 years ago, you boys were still wearing diapers, right?


    Now, you dare to shout at me, Victor Bell? Ask your fathers who the hell dares to shout at me!¡±


    A roar from Victor and the entire Le Reverie shook!


    Yes.


    Many people remembered that Victor Bell had been notoriously ruthless back then!


    With one dagger, he had shed his way across 13 streets and destroyed one major figure just like


    that. It was also that battle that made Victor Bell famous and his fame spread through Uppercreek!


    Now, after so many years had passed, Victor had been keeping a low profile. Many people had


    forgotten how savage he was back then.


    Zachary was supported by his two buddies. With chills in the corners of his eyes, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care


    who you are! If you dare to touch me, you¡¯re going up against my Seed family! Get over here and kill


    them for me!¡±


    With a roar, a group of special guards instantly emerged from the stairs leading to the third floor as well


    as the elevators. They were all carrying weapons! In a sh, these people cleared the third floor!


    Victor frowned. He had not brought many people here tonight.


    The people in front of them were the special guards of the Seed family. They were all fully armed with


    guns and live ammunition.


    The atmosphere immediately sank to rock bottom. Zachary rubbed his stomach at this moment and


    walked up to Victor with a scowl on his face.


    With these people backing him up, Zachary was afraid of nothing!


    Smack!


    He pped Victor on the face and shouted, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant earlier? Aren¡¯t you Master Bell?


    Didn¡¯t you kick me? Come on, kick me again!¡±


    Victor clenched his fist violently and tried to make a move, but just as he was about to swing a punch, a


    guard next to him pointed a gun at his head.


    Bam!


    Zachary kicked Victor fiercely on the stomach and cursed angrily, ¡°F*ck you! Master Bell? One of the


    three underground forces in Uppercreek? Nothing but bullsh*t!¡±


    His angry curses shook the entire third floor.


    A prominent figure was kicked to the ground by an arrogant and domineering rich young master. It


    would be a disgrace if word of this got out.


    However, no one dared tough at Master Bell.


    It was because if they were in the same shoes, they would not dare to provoke the guards of the Seed


    family. It would be no different from knocking on hell¡¯s door and seeking death.


    Zachary snorted coldly. Then, he raised his eyebrows, red at Philip who stood there calmly, and


    said, ¡°Brat! Get over here, kneel down, and beg for mercy!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip first pulled Victor up. Then, he walked to Zachary step by step and said to him


    coldly, ¡°Do you want me to kneel and apologize to you? Hehe, I can guarantee that if you dare to make


    me do so, there won¡¯t be a ce for your Seed family in Uppercreek!¡±

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Everyone was astounded by his words.


    What?


    This guy still dared to behave so pompously?


    They werepletely surrounded by fully armed special guards from the Seed family!


    No matter where they were, they were not an existence ordinary people could afford to provoke!


    Even Victor Bell had to control his temper now.


    After all, having a conflict with a family with special powers like the Seed family would be detrimental.


    After hearing Philip¡¯s words, Zachary immediately scoffed. ¡°Haha! What did you say? The Seed family


    won¡¯t have a ce in Uppercreek? Who the hell are you bluffing? Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you just


    because you have Victor Bell with you? Don¡¯t you see all the members of the Seed family around you?¡±


    Philipughed lightly as a hint of mockery appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    It was this sarcasm that made Zacharypletely furious!


    He pointed at Philip and hissed. ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care who you are. Kneel and apologize to me right now!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll even kill you and Victor together!¡±


    Was Philip trying to show off just now?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Zachary would bring this to greater heights!


    Next to him were members of the Seed family. Who was he afraid of?


    Moreover, following the roar from Zachary, all the fully armed special guards around him took a step


    forward!


    Thud!


    This sound shook the entire third floor of Le Reverie! Many people at the scene dispersed in all


    directions at this moment, afraid of getting involved.


    However¡­


    Even in the face of such a situation, Philip still looked at Zachary ndly and said, ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll


    also give you an option. If you kneel down and apologize to me, I may consider sparing the Seed


    family.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone at the scene gasped.


    At this point, Philip was still so nonchnt. He did not put Zachary and the Seed family in his eyes at


    all!


    On the side, Jake Chance and Casper Lent also roared, ¡°You¡¯re so presumptuous! With Young Master


    Seed and so many guards from the Seed family here, how dare you be so arrogant?! Young Master


    Seed, break his limbs and knock his teeth out!¡±


    Zachary nodded. He could not stand Philip¡¯s insolence either.


    He was Zachary Seed, after all. In Uppercreek, how could there be someone more brazen than him?!


    ¡°Men! Break his limbs and smash his teeth! I want him to lie on the ground and beg for mercy!¡±


    Zachary ordered, his face full of menace.


    It seemed that he could already imagine the next scene. No matter how hard this guy¡¯s bones were,


    could he withstand so many of the Seed family¡¯s guards?


    Philip was seeking death!


    Swish!


    Among the surrounding guards, two heavily armed ones rushed out toward Philip with sinister faces.


    At this moment, Victor immediately dashed forward and stood in front of Philip. He shouted at Zachary,


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares toy a finger on Young Master rke!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Victor Bell, are you still protecting him?¡±


    Zachary was annoyed and said to his men beside him, ¡°Pull him away!¡±


    However¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking, a dozen ck Cadics suddenly stopped at the entrance of Le


    Reverie. From each car, four bodyguards in ck suits stepped down!


    These people quickly got out of the car and raced into Le Reverie!


    In an instant, the entire first floor of Le Reverie was filled by ck suited bodyguards!


    More and more ck suited bodyguards were rushing toward the third floor at this moment!


    ¡°Oh no, Young Master Seed, Master Bell¡¯s people have arrived!¡±


    Jake, who was next to Zachary, said in a panic. Zachary¡¯s face darkened as his gaze swept across the


    fast-approaching group of bodyguards.


    In an instant, the entire third floor was also filled with Master Bell¡¯s people!

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    Seeing this scene, Zachary¡¯s face was extremely dark.


    As for Victor, he shouted grimly, ¡°Young Master Seed, do you still want Young Master rke to kneel?¡±


    Zachary looked at the two confronting parties and sneered, ¡°Master Bell, you¡¯re indeed very powerful.


    In such a short time, you managed to get so many people over here.¡±


    Hmph!


    What did it matter if they had more people? They were all unarmed thugs, while the special guards of


    the Seed family were fully armed elites.


    Victor said sullenly, ¡°Young Master Seed, I advise you to ask your people to withdraw quickly.¡±


    Zachary was upset and clenched his fist, roaring, ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Today, let¡¯s see just how


    powerful you are!¡±


    ¡°Come on! Charge in! Take all these people down!¡± Zachary roared.


    Instantly, a fight broke out between the special guards of the Seed family and Master Bell¡¯s henchmen!


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from the top of the stairs! A middle aged man ran over briskly, followed by


    two personal guards.


    It was the head of the Seed family, Walton Seed!


    He was also Zachary¡¯s father and Saul Seed¡¯s son.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He rushed in and addressed Master Bell first, ¡°Master Bell, I¡¯m sorry. My son is used to being


    domineering. I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and yelled at Zachary, ¡°Rascal! Who told you to make a fuss? Don¡¯t


    you know who this is? He¡¯s Master Bell of Uppercreek! Apologize to him right away!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face darkened as he yelled in confusion, ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Why should I apologize


    to him? Why should the Seed family be afraid of him? He¡¯s just a man of no consequence. In the eyes


    of the Seed family, he¡¯ll always be an ant!¡±


    Walton was taken aback. He swung his hand, pped Zachary on the face, and shouted, ¡°Insolence!


    You know nothing! Rascal, I¡¯ve spoiled you too much so you¡¯ve be impudent now!¡±


    After yelling, he turned around and politely said to Victor, ¡°Master Bell, this is my son¡¯s fault. I apologize


    on his behalf. Why don¡¯t we just leave it at this? I¡¯ll bring him home right now.¡±


    Walton¡¯s appearance made the people watching the scene bewildered.


    Seeing that there was going to be a fight, it did not make sense for Walton to be so afraid of Victor.


    Walton could not help it. Victor Bell was not merely one of the three major underground forces in


    Uppercreek.


    There was a lot of cooperation between Victor and the Seed family. There were some businesses


    managed by the Seed


    family that could not run without Victor¡¯s help.


    Therefore, it was better not to make any trouble.


    Victor scowled. Seeing that Walton was here, he could not do anything else. He said, ¡°Patriarch Seed,


    you¡¯re here just in time.¡±


    Walton chuckled and said, ¡°Master Bell, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯ll arrange for a banquet another day


    and apologize to you.¡±


    Victor did notment. He turned around, walked to Philip¡¯s side, and whispered, ¡°Young Master


    rke, he¡¯s the head of the Seed family, Walton Seed. I have some business dealings with the Seed


    family.¡±


    Philip frowned and suddenly asked, ¡°What if I ask you to break off all cooperation with the Seed


    family?¡±


    Thump!


    Victor was stunned as he asked with uncertainty, ¡°Young Master rke, you want to- ¡±


    Philip snorted and walked to the front. He stared at Walton and asked, ¡°Are you Walton Seed?¡±


    Walton greeted him with a smile. ¡°Yes. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Philip rke,¡± Philip said lightly.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Philip¡­ rke?


    Walton immediately thought of something and quickly bowed as he said, ¡°So you¡¯re Young Master


    rke. It¡¯s nice to meet you. Today¡¯s matter was my son¡®s fault. I apologize on my son¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Wow!


    The people watching the scene were astonished at this moment!


    Before this when Victor protected Philip, they had not thought too much about it.


    However, now that even Walton was treating Philip with respect, some people could not help but


    specte about his identity.


    ¡°Philip rke? Why does the name sound so familiar to me?¡±


    On the side, someone finally realized something.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now! He¡¯s the Young Master rke who led the national martial arts to defeat Fusha


    in the world tournament! I heard that even the Jensen family, the family of national martial arts, has to


    respect him.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t, no way! So Zachary Seed messed with a big shot! No wonder Walton Seed is so


    respectful.¡±


    ¡°Well, in my opinion, I¡¯m afraid the Seed family won¡¯t end well this time.¡±


    The surrounding people started discussing.


    At the scene, Zachary was also taken aback as he stared fixedly at Philip.


    He was the infamous Philip rke!


    However, at this time, Philip only stared at Walton coldly. He said, ¡°People always say we should


    forgive and forget. Patriarch Seed, what do you think of this saying?¡±


    Walton was startled, somewhat unable to grasp the meaning of his words. He said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, if my son has offended you, I¡¯ll apologize. But nothing has happened, so I hope that you can


    forgive my son¡¯s recklessness.¡±


    ¡°Forgive?¡±


    Philipughed. His eyes fell on Zachary whose face was full of uncertainty and pointed to the two


    guards who stood on the side. He yelled, ¡°Then what did the two of them do wrong? Just because


    they¡¯re bodyguards? They have a low status so they deserved to be bullied? Just because the Seed


    family has strength and status in Uppercreek, you can kick me out of the private room indiscriminately


    and even tell me to kneel and apologize?


    ¡°Since the Seed family likes to oppress others with their power, I¡¯ll also learn from you today.¡±


    ¡°The Seed family must apologize to me and these two bodyguards!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After Philip finished speaking, the audience fell into dead silence.


    His words were like knives that stabbed Walton in the heart!


    Walton quickly bent his body even lower and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make sure to


    teach my son a good lesson and teach him the principles of life.¡±


    After that, he turned around and said to Zachary sternly, ¡°You, hurry up and apologize to Young Master


    rke and the two young men!¡±


    Zachary was annoyed and shouted, ¡°Dad, are you crazy? Apologize to them? Who the hell are they?


    They¡¯re just the dogs raised by Le Reverie to watch the door! How are they worthy of my apology?¡±


    Zachary was upset. His father was afraid of trouble but he was not!


    He was just Young Master rke. No matter how powerful, he was just a human!


    Thus, he immediately red at Philip sinisterly and scorned, saying, ¡°Young Master rke, huh? I


    won¡¯t apologize! Let¡¯s see what you can do to me!¡±


    Smack!


    Walton was so angry that he went over and pped Zachary on the face, roaring, ¡°Rascal! Are you


    defying my words?¡±


    Zachary was furious. This was the first time his father had pped him in front of so many people.


    He roared, ¡°Walton Seed, you¡¯re timid and afraid of trouble, but I¡¯m not! I¡¯m Saul Seed¡¯s grandson. Who


    dares to touch me? Who dares to touch the Seed family?¡±


    ¡°Rebellious son!¡± Walton almost fainted from anger!


    This rebellious son of his actually dared to call him by his full name!


    ¡°Young Master rke, please calm down. I apologize on behalf of my son.¡±


    Walton had no choice. The old master had long pampered Zachary, so he could only do this.


    He turned around and said to the two pale looking bodyguards, ¡°Young men, I¡¯m sorry. My son has


    been rude and reckless. I apologize to you on his behalf.¡±


    Everyone was naturally shocked at this scene!


    Walton Seed, the head of the Seed family, actually apologized!


    Although it was not Zachary Seed, it was still astounding!


    However¡­


    Zachary felt very embarrassed when he saw his father doing this and roared, ¡°Walton Seed, it¡¯s your


    business if you want to apologize but the Seed family will not! They are dogs, watchdogs! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll


    drown their wives, children, and everyone in their families! Anyone who dares to make the Seed family


    apologize is courting death!¡±

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    When Zachary said this, he red at Philip sullenly!


    Walton was about to die from anger. He turned around.


    Suddenly¡­


    A deep voice tinged with anger sounded from behind the crowd.


    ¡°Calling the bodyguards of Le Reverie dogs¡­ Is this the tone and arrogance of the Seed family?¡±


    Swoosh!


    The crowd dispersed. From behind them, a man in a white suit who looked to be in his 30s or 40s


    strode over with a chilly aura. He had a stern and rigid appearance.


    ¡°Wilbur Ellis, the manager of Le Reverie!¡±


    Many people at the scene recognized the middle aged man in a white suit. He was the manager of Le


    Reverie.


    As soon as he appeared, the atmosphere in the entire ce changed.


    Even Zachary, who was arrogant just now, quickly shut his mouth and looked at the other party with a


    sullen face as he walked toward him.


    Wilbur stepped forward. Behind him were four personal bodyguards.


    His every step produced a rhythmic thump that struck the hearts of the crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At this moment, the entire Le Reverie fell silent.


    Wilbur walked closer. First, he looked at Philip and nodded slightly as a greeting. Then, he turned his


    icy gaze to Zachary. He spoke with a chastising tone, ¡°Young Master Seed, did you just say that these


    are the dogs of Le Reverie?¡±


    This question did not carry even a hint of emotion. However, in the ears of the crowd, it was terrifying!


    It was rumored that Wilbur had once wiped out arge family worth tens of billions with his own hands!


    Moreover, he had a widework of contacts behind him!


    Even a family of special guards like the Seed family was nothing more than child¡¯s y in Wilbur¡¯s


    eyes!


    To describe him as a formidable person was not an exaggeration!


    This person was unfathomable. No one knew his true identity, only that he was the manager of Le


    Reverie.


    This fact alone was already remarkable.


    One could only imagine how powerful the big boss behind Le Reverie was!


    At this moment, Zachary was a little flustered when he saw Wilbur standing in front of him. He


    stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Walton hurried over at this moment and said.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    Wilbur smiled faintly with hatred in the corner of his eyes.


    Smack!


    He raised his hand, pped Zachary on the face, and chided, ¡°How dare you bully the people of Le


    Reverie? Do you think that I¡¯m a pushover? Is the Seed family trying to step on Le Reverie to get to the


    top?¡±

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Hearing this, Walton was so frightened that his legs went weak!


    To think of Le Reverie as a pushover was simply an unforgivable act!


    Many people were overwhelmed by the pressure exuding from Wilbur.


    It was too strong!


    Such intensity and majesty were worthy of Wilbur Ellis!


    ¡°Answer me! ¡±


    Wilbur shouted solemnly with a biting chill in his eyes.


    Zachary was full of regrets now. Of all people, why did Wilbur Ellis appear? What should he do now?


    At once, Jake Chance and Casper Lent, who were beside him, silently stepped back and hid in the


    crowd. Zachary nced at his father next to him and hesitated for a long time, not knowing what to say.


    Walton quickly jumped in, saying, ¡°Mr. Ellis, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My son didn¡¯t mean that. He was


    only trying to say- ¡±


    ¡°Is it your turn to speak? I¡¯m asking your son!¡± Wilbur chastised coldly.


    By speaking out of turn, he was not showing respect to Walton Seed in public. Walton¡¯s face darkened,


    and the corners of his mouth trembled. He lowered his head, clenching his fists bitterly.


    He turned his head and angrily scolded Zachary, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and


    apologize to the two young men!¡±


    Walton was furious!


    After all, he was the head of the Seed family and Zachary¡¯s father!


    At this moment, Zachary was also scared at the sight of his father¡¯s fury.


    He red at Philip resentfully, timidly passed by Wilbur, and walked to the two bodyguards. He bent


    down and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Wilbur and asked, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Wilbur snorted coldly, stood with his hands behind his back, and looked at Walton. He said, ¡°You need


    to discipline the young master of the Seed family properly. Otherwise, if anything happens to him after


    he leaves Le Reverie, it¡¯d be toote for regrets.¡±


    Hearing these threatening words, Walton was also sweating profusely and quickly said, ¡°Thank you,


    Mr. Ellis. I¡¯ll bring my son home, then.¡±


    Hearing these threatening words, Walton was also sweating profusely and quickly said, ¡°Thank you,


    Mr. Ellis. I¡¯ll bring my son home, then.¡±


    With that said, Walton turned around. He winked and signaled Zachary with his eyes. They were about


    to leave with their people.


    However¡­


    An uncanny voice rang out in an untimely manner.


    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±


    This voice made the already silent Le Reverie even quieter!


    Everyone turned their heads and all eyes fell on Philip. What was this guy trying to do?


    Wilbur Ellis had already stepped forward and allowed the Seed family to leave.


    Was he going to continue making a fuss?


    Walton frowned slightly but soon squeezed a smile. He asked, ¡°Young Master rke, what else can I


    do?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zachary was annoyed. He held his head high, pointed at Philip, and asked, ¡°What else do you want to


    say?¡±


    He dared not act rashly in front of Wilbur, but he was not familiar with Philip. He had just heard a little


    about his reputation and naturally would not pay any heed to Philip.


    Who was not a young master here?


    Philip chuckled, the corners of his mouth curving upward. He walked directly past Wilbur, stood a meter


    away from Zachary, and said, ¡°Remember what I said earlier?¡±


    Zachary frowned, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    What the hell did this guy want?


    Philip said calmly, ¡°I said, there won¡¯t be a ce for the Seed family in Uppercreek.¡±


    Crack!


    As soon as he said that, someone¡¯s wine ss fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Everyone was shocked by this and shuddered. What an overbearing tone! He was really relentless!


    Zachary was instantly annoyed and pointed at Philip as he roared, ¡°What did you say? You want the


    Seed family to-¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Walton. The older man¡¯s face had also


    eventually turned cold as he said, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you to be so


    aggressive. Besides, the Seed family is not a small household in Uppercreek. Do you really want to be


    so persistent?¡±


    As soon as Walton finished speaking, Philip¡¯s words rang out across the third floor. He said, ¡°For me to


    be persistent with the Seed family, do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    Were they worthy?


    Hiss!


    The crowd looked appalled! Such audacity!


    He was not putting the Seed family in his eyes at all.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Walton¡¯s face instantly darkened as he gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Young Master rke, since


    you¡¯re putting it that way, then the Seed family really wants to see what means you have.¡±


    Philipughed and was about to make a move when Wilbur, who was standing at the side, said lightly,


    ¡°Young Master rke, can you spare the Seed family on my ount? There¡¯s a special auction party


    at Le Reverie tonight. Can I invite you to attend?¡±


    Philip turned his head and scrutinized the cold demeanor of Wilbur Ellis.


    He could not see through this person at first nce. He was an interesting character.


    After thinking about it, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let the Seed family go for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Haha, thank you then, Young Master rke. This way please.¡± Wilbur made a gesture of invitation.


    Philip walked forward, followed by Victor behind him. From the beginning to the end, he did not pay


    attention to Walton and Zachary who stood sullenly on the side.


    Philip could not even be bothered about Juan Parker. Walton grunted coldly, waved his hand, and led


    his people away.


    Juan also took a few nces. A depressing feeling from being despised welled up in his heart!


    F*ck!


    That damned Philip rke had belittled him just like that!


    He clenched his fists, turned around, and left bitterly. After Walton left Le Reverie, he stood at the door


    and dialed the old master¡¯s number. He said, ¡°Father, the Seed family may be in trouble. Zachary has


    offended Wilbur Ellis and Philip rke.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, an old voice asked, ¡°Wilbur Ellis? How did Zachary offend him? Also,


    who is this Philip rke? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him?¡±


    ¡°Father, Philip is Young Master rke, the man who became famous a few days ago. He has a close


    rtionship with the Jensen family,¡± Walton replied.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone before he said, ¡°Come back first. We


    need to reconsider this matter carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Walton said.


    Then, he red at the flippant Zachary next to him and said, ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡±


    Zachary grumbled under his breath but still followed his father and got into the car.


    On the other hand, Philip followed Wilbur and took a special VIP elevator to the underground basement


    of Le Reverie.


    When the elevator doors opened, Philip finally realized the luxury and mor of Le Reverie!


    At first nce, the ce was full of high end entertainment attractions. There were fabulous men and


    women, as well as waitresses with tall figures and revealing outfits. This was paradise on earth.


    The ce was full of rich people who tossed a lot of money around.


    Each guest was apanied by a sexy hostess.


    Philip only took a few nces before he noticed that there were ck suited bodyguards standing a


    meter apart from each other. These people were not on the same level as the bodyguards on the upper


    floors at all. Their bulging waists were full of real weapons!


    ¡°Young Master rke, this way please.¡±


    The door was pushed open and Philip could see a jade round table iid with precious stones and


    onyx in the hall. About a dozen people sat around it, all looking unrestrained and sinister.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    These were people with extraordinary backgrounds.


    Naturally, among them, the handsome Kelsey rke could be seen smoking on a cigar.


    When he saw Philiping in, he sneered and got up, saying, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    Wilbur led the way and brought Philip and Victor through the hall, straight to the innermost hall that was


    utterly magnificent.


    Even the door was made of pure gold.


    One could imagine how extravagant Le Reverie was!

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    As soon as Kelsey said that, the great figures sitting at the jade onyx round table in this glorious side


    hall also cast strange nces at Philip.


    Most of them only took a second nce before they stopped paying attention.


    It was because all those who could sit here were powerful and remarkable people.


    Everyone had their pride and ego.


    Even Kelsey had to behave properly here.


    It was not that the rke family was not as good as them, but keeping a low profile was the only key to


    survival here.


    Moreover, most people knew Kelsey¡¯s identity. They were courteous on the surface just to show some


    respect.


    They were here for the auction. When the bidding started, that would be when thepetition really


    began. It was much more cultured than having a real fight.


    Wilbur invited Philip to step into the side hall. Victor followed closely but he was stopped by the


    bodyguards at the sides.


    Within three meters of the round table was a circle of ck suited bodyguards who were guarding them


    closely.


    The entourage of these great figures also stood in various ces in the hall. There were rest areas


    around and all of them waited silently.


    Philip entered the room, sat randomly on an empty seat, and looked at Kelsey. However, he did not


    intend to pay him any attention.


    Kelsey was startled and frowned. He bitterly went back to his seat with a snort.


    This damned Philip did not show him arty respect at all! Hateful!


    Forget it, the most important thing today was the next program. There was no benefit to getting caught


    up with a guy like Philip.


    Seeing Philp sitting down, everyone at the round table started talking quietly.


    After all, every time a person sat down, it meant they had one morepetitor.


    No one had ever heard anything about thispetitor, so naturally, they had some doubts.


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, aren¡¯t you going to introduce this young man? To be able to sit here, he must not be


    someone ordinary.¡±


    Finally, a middle aged man with a gloomy face who was fiddling with stress balls in his hands, said


    unceremoniously.


    The Steele family had a reputation in Hampton as one of the 17 most powerful families with assets


    worth more than ten billion!


    Sigmund Steele was also one of the representative figures of Hampton with fame of his own.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch Steele, you¡¯re right. Let me introduce him to everyone. This is Philip


    rke. Some time ago, the world tournament in Uppercreek that was famous in the world martial arts


    circle happened because of Young Master rke. The Jensen family, a family of national martial arts,


    also shares a close rtionship with Young Master rke.¡±


    Hearing Wilbur¡¯s introduction, the expressions of many dignitaries at the round table darkened slightly.


    It seemed that this was a tough opponent.


    Meanwhile, Wilbur introduced to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke, this is the head of the Steele family in


    Hampton, Sigmund Steele. He¡¯s one of the 17 most powerful families in Hampton.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly and looked at Sigmund.


    Hampton.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If he remembered correctly, during the underground chamber ofmerce a few months ago, Moses


    Dunley of the Dunley family had invited him to join a chamber ofmerce alliance in Hampton.


    Just after Wilbur finished his introduction, someone disdainfully objected. ¡°Mr. Ellis, as per the rules of


    Le Reverie, non core members are not allowed to participate in the auction, right?¡±


    The one who spoke was a man in his 40s or 50s. He had a haughty look on his face and was wearing a


    gray suit. He had a broad back, a beard, and a stout figure.


    Ingram Jordan, one of the 17 most powerful families in Hampton. Just like Sigmund Steele, he came


    from a well established family in Hampton with assets worth more than ten billion.


    His reputation in Hampton was on par with Sigmund.


    As soon as he said that, Wilbur replied, ¡°Mr. Jordan, you¡¯re right. Non-core members are not allowed to


    participate in this auction.¡±


    After saying that, Wilbur snapped his fingers.

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Immediately after, a woman in a red dress walked gracefully to Wilbur¡¯s side while holding a document


    with both hands.


    Wilbur took the document from the woman¡¯s hand, picked up the pen, wrote in a flourish, and said to


    everyone, ¡°From now on, Young Master rke is one of the core members of Le Reverie. This is the


    membership agreement. I believe everyone can see it.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces darkened and their eyes fell on the indifferent Philip with a little more


    suspicion and hostility.


    Who on earth was this kid to make Wilbur take him so seriously?


    In the past, one had to go through various assessments to get Le Reverie¡¯s membership.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Now, for this kid, Wilbur just signed the documents on the spot.


    ¡°Haha, since you¡¯re already a member, there¡¯s nothing else to say. Young Master rke, I look forward


    to having a good time with you.¡±


    Several people disyed friendly attitudes to Philip at this moment.


    Philip also greeted them one by one. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, the one who attracted his attention the most was the only female among them who was


    dressed very elegantly. From the start till now, she had been staring at Philip without saying a word.


    This woman had coiffed hair, delicate features, and was wearing a white low cut see through dress. Her


    figure was curvaceous, and her smile was full of charm.


    There was a sound of pping apanied by a voice with a foreign ent. ¡°Calw has not taken a


    seat yet, how can the auction start?¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a group of people suddenly barging in from the


    door.


    The person in the lead was a man with a face full of arrogance. He was dressed in an expensive suit.


    He had a hooked nose, blue eyes, and was closely followed by four burly bodyguards behind hint.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s gaze shifting to her, she did not feel embarrassed and only smiled slightly while nodding


    at him.


    Philip also nodded lightly.


    As if he saw through something, Wilbur took the initiative to introduce the two. ¡°Young Master rke,


    this is the daughter of the head of the Larson family in Fernvale, Sheryl Larson. I believe you two


    should know each other.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°We do, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet the daughter of Patriarch Larson here.¡±


    Philip naturally knew Sheryl Larson.


    Both parties just did not point it out at the beginning. There were a lot of people here and Philip did not


    want to make a big deal out of it.


    Obviously, Sheryl shared the same sentiment.


    Kelsey sat aside and watched this scene with interest while sneering inwardly.


    At this time, the elegant Sheryl said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here either, Young Master rke.


    When this auction is over, I¡¯d like to invite you to have a chat. I wonder if you can grant me the


    pleasure?¡±


    Haha.


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s an invitation from the daughter of the Larson family, I¡¯ll naturally


    attend.¡±


    After saying that, the hall fell silent.


    At this moment, everyone was specting about Philip¡¯s rtionship with Sheryl.


    This Philip rke even knew the daughter of the Larson family. It seemed that his identity should not


    be underestimated.


    However, they would not pay much heed to this young man either.


    After all, the Larson family had withdrawn from the maind for more than a decade and posed no


    threat. They were only polite as a show of respect to the Larson family of Fernvale.


    ¡°Well, since everyone is already familiar with each other, let¡®s-¡± Wilbur pped his hands and said with


    a smile.


    However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    From the moment they came in, the atmosphere in the whole hall becatne extremely tense!


    In the hall, many bodyguards of the prominent figures stood up at this moment, staring at the group of


    foreigners fiercely.


    The bodyguards of Le Reverie also stood on alert.


    At the round table, many people¡¯s faces turned unpleasant and hostile when they saw the group of


    people who had barged in.


    ¡°Oh, Calw, this is Le Reverie! We¡¯re not in the West, much less the domain of the Hall of the


    Underworld!¡± Sigmund Steele spoke at this moment with hatred in his eyes.


    Calw, the Sacred Hall of the West?


    Philip frowned, and his gaze instantly fell on Calw.


    The words and actions of this guy revealed arrogance and high handedness!


    Was he that envoy of the Hall of the Underworld?


    After Sigmund finished saying this, Calw stood with his hands behind his back andughed. With a pair


    of menacing blue eyes, he stared at Sigmund and said, ¡°Patriarch Steele, I just took some business


    away from you. Is it necessary to hate me so much?¡±


    Sigmund snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here, and even less wee are the people of


    the Hall of the Underworld!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Calw, if you understand the situation, get out of here!¡± Ingram Jordan also followed suit and


    chastised.


    However, instead of leaving, Calw sat down and said, ¡°As per the rules of Le Reverie, all members can


    participate. Right, Mr. Ellis?¡±


    Wilbur¡¯s face was cold, but he still smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    After that, no one said anything else.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After all, Calw was the great envoy of the Hall of the Underworld. His position was equivalent to a


    mayor in the territory. He was a person of unparalleled means and strength.


    The power of the force behind him was not something they could easily go against.


    After sitting down, Calw looked around. First, he made a gentlemanly gesture to Sheryl and said with a


    smile, ¡°Dear Miss Larson, it¡¯s an honor to meet you here. I wonder if I can invite you for dinnerter?¡±


    Sheryl smiled, nced at Philip slyly, and said, ¡°Sorry, I already have a date.¡±


    Hearing this, Calw raised his thick eyebrows. His eyes followed Slteryl¡¯s line of sight attdnded on


    Philip who was on the other side.


    He took a few nces before saying with a flippant smile, ¡°My friend, I want to have dinner with Miss


    Larson tonight. I hope you can cancel your date with her.¡±


    His tone carried a hint of threat, and his voice was full of arrogance.


    Philip frowned as his eyes grew cold. He nced at Sheryl who was snickering on the other side.


    Was this woman deliberately causing trouble for him? Sure enough, she was still the same as before


    making trouble for him everywhere.


    Philip smiled, turned his head, and looked at the arrogant Calw. He said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to cancel


    my date with Miss Larson?¡±


    Calw¡¯s face darkened as his brows twitched. His blue eyes reflected a biting chill as he said to Philip


    coldly, ¡°My friend, you may not know who I am. My name is Calw and Ie from one of the most


    powerful halls in the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, the Hall of the Underworld. I¡¯m one of the seven


    great envoys under Lord Hades! As long as I want to, all the rich families and powerful enterprises


    present here can vanish into nothing in an instant.¡±


    After that, the atmosphere in the whole hall gradually cooled down.


    Sigmund had a bad temper. He mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Calw, what did you say? If you have


    the guts, say that again!¡±


    Many people also said with displeasure, ¡°Mr. Calw, you¡¯re in our territory, after all, and within our


    borders. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to talk like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, the people from the Sacred Halls of the West are minions and sinister viins!¡±


    ¡°Take back what you said just now! Do you want to start a capital war? Fine, who¡¯s afraid of you?!¡±

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    For a while, the atmosphere in the room was tense!


    However, Calw seemed unwilling to talk to these people. He pulled on his suit and tie, saying proudly,


    ¡°People like you dare topare yourselves to the Hall of the Underworld? Even the most powerful


    hidden families in your territory are beneath my hall. As for you all, you¡¯re nothing but rich families from


    small districts or cities.¡±


    After that, Calw turned his head and said to Philip coldly, ¡°I¡¯m still going to say the same thing to you.


    Cancel your date with Miss Larson.¡±


    The pressure was overwhelming!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Calw had long had his eye on this daughter of the Larson family.


    At his words, the four foreign bodyguards he had brought with him pressed their hands to their waists


    as if they were ready to fight!


    However, Philip stood up calmly at this time, picked up a crystal ashtray on the table, and weighed it in


    his hand. Exhaled heavily, he then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get into a feud with the Hall of the Underworld


    so soon, but your attitude has made me very upset. Also, I remembered something that has made me


    very unhappy, so I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    With that said, Philip suddenly mmed the crystal ashtray in his hand at Calw¡¯s temple!


    Crackl


    The crisp sound was apanied by fresh blood!


    Arghl


    Calw screamed, his face flushing red as he fell to the ground. He covered his face and wailed.


    Everyone at the scene also gasped at this sight.


    Too violent!


    That was Calw!


    He was one of the seven great envoys of the Hall of the Underworld. That status and position was not


    something they couldpare to!


    His assets alone were worth tens of billions!


    The Hall of the Underworld, which was supporting him, had assets worth hundreds of billions!


    Moreover, it was not just a matter of money but a matter of connections and influence!


    It was because there was no ban on guns and ammunition in the West.


    The Hall of the Underworld owned a group of retired Navy Seals.


    However, at the scene, only three people did not disy any shock.


    One was Wilbur Ellis, the other was Kelsey rke, and the remaining was naturally Sheryl Larson.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, everyone was silent.


    At this time, Calw also staggered from the ground and got up. He was about 1.8 meters tall, and his


    forehead was full of blood now. He pointed at Philip and roared angrily, ¡°Bastard! You actually dare to


    hit me with this filthy thing! I am Calw, an envoy of the Hall of the Underworld! You¡¯re finished. I want


    you dead! I want your whole family to be buried together!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the four bodyguards he brought rushed over. However, they were


    stopped by Wilbur¡¯s people.


    Wilbur stepped out at this moment and mediated, saying, ¡°Mr. Calw, your injury is not light. Why don¡¯t


    you go to the back and dress your wound first?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Calw shoved Wilbur away furiously and roared at him, ¡°Wilbur Ellis, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation


    today, I¡¯ll bring my men and destroy Le Reverie! Believe me, I have the strength to do so!¡±


    Wilbur was in a difficult position. He looked at Philip and then at Calw. He finally straightened his body


    and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Calw, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re in our territory now. The


    presence of people from one of the sacred halls of the West has already attracted many people¡¯s


    attention. If you cause any trouble now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for you.¡±

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    When Calw heard this, his face instantly turned dark. He took the towel from the waiter, covered his


    forehead, and stared fiercely at Wilbur and Philip. He said angrily, ¡°Wilbur, do you think I¡¯ll be


    intimidated by just a few words front you? Are you trying to fool me into thinking you have a great n


    when you don¡¯t have one?¡±


    Wilbur chuckled. Everyone here was also taken aback before they startedughing.


    Calw was really funny.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about war strategies, Mr. Calw. It¡¯s a pity that


    you¡¯ve got it all wrong. This is not an empty threat.¡±


    His words were filled with chills!


    In an instant, team after team of bodyguards rushed in from the entrance of this magnificent side hall.


    They were all the most powerful bodyguards in Le Reverie.


    They would only appear if there was an emergency. Stomps resounded throughout the entire


    underground floor!


    Even those who were enjoying the entertainment in the outer hall were startled by this scene and were


    looking around.


    Wilbur waved his hand and the door was quickly closed.


    When Calw saw this scene, the corners of his eyes showed a menacing coldness as he shouted at


    Wilbur, ¡°Wilbur Ellis, are you going against me and the Hall of the Underworld? You should know Le


    Reverie is no match at all for the Hall of the Underworld. In our eyes, you¡¯re nothing but ants. I advise


    you not to make wrong judgments, so as not to affect the cooperation between Le Reverie and the Hall


    of the Underworld!¡±


    Threat!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was a tant threat!


    Calw had lost all patience!


    Even if the entire side hall was surrounded by Wilbur¡¯s people, Calw was not afraid!


    The people from the Hall of the Underworld had never been afraid of anything.


    Wilbur raised his eyebrows. There was slight dissatisfaction on his face as he looked at Calw and


    asked, ¡°What do you want to do, then?¡±


    ¡°Make this arrogant bastard kneel and apologize to me! Also, I want to cut off the hand he used to hit


    me!¡±


    Calw said viciously, his face looking grim.


    In the West, no one dared to provoke the 12 sacred halls!


    In the past, anyone who saw people from the 12 sacred halls would turn around and go another way


    not to mention the great envoy of the darkest Hall of the Underworld!


    This ignorant kid who had messed with the envoy of the Hall of the Underworld was simply looking for


    death!


    Hearing this, no one in the side hall spoke. All of them looked at Philip coldly.


    Since he caused the mess, he would naturally have to solve it himself.


    They could also take this opportunity to see what background this kid had.


    Wilbur thought about it, turned to Philip, and asked, ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯ve heard the other


    party¡¯s request. What do you think?¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Calw, is it? The great envoy of the Hall of the Underworld is a very noble status


    indeed.¡±


    When Calw heard that, he instinctively grinned. A look of pride flowed in his blue eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s


    good that you realize that. Now, kneel and apologize to me. Then, I¡¯ll cut off your right hand!¡±


    He thought Philip would be afraid when he learned his identity, but to his surprise, Philip actually had


    no fear.


    Instead, he shook his head and asked Wilbur who was next to him, ¡°Mr. Ellis, if I cause trouble here,


    will it bring you any inconvenience?¡±


    Wilbur smiled slightly and said, ¡°Le Reverie will cooperate with you, Young Master rke. Even if this


    ce is turned upside down today, it doesn¡¯t matter. Le Reverie will take care of the aftermath.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes fell on Wilbur and he took a few scrutinizing nces at him.


    Le Reverie was really not that simple.


    It seemed that even if he killed Calw here, they could still handle the clean up.


    Calw also raised his eyebrows after hearing these words from Wilbur.


    What did Wilbur Ellis mean by this?


    Before he could think about it, Philip was already standing in front of him. With his hands behind his


    back and an innocent smile on the corner of his mouth, he said, ¡°Mr. Calw, I¡¯m going to say two words


    to you right now. I hope you¡¯lle to a decision after hearing these two words.¡±


    Calw furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What two words?¡±

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    ¡°F*ck off,¡± Philip said calmly.


    His voice was not loud, and one could hear a pin drop. The entire side hall quietened down instantly!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Outrageous!


    This Philip rke was simply too audacious!


    He dared to say these two words to Calw, an envoy from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West. He was from


    the Hall of the Underworld that was now in the limelight! It was enough to show Philip¡¯s courage!


    Many people changed their opinion about Philip at this moment.


    His courage wasmendable.


    However, Kelsey rke sneered inwardly.


    Was this damned Philip rke trying to show off in front of others again?


    F*ck!


    After hearing the two words uttered by Philip, Calw¡¯s face instantly changed as he roared, ¡°Arrogant


    fellow! I¡¯m Calw, the holy envoy of the Hall of the Underworld! Insulting me is insulting the Hall of the


    Underworld! Lord Hades won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Furious!


    Calw was really angry!


    However, Philip shrugged very calmly and said, ¡°Even if the Hades you speak of, the so-called lord of


    the underworld, were to stand in front of me right now, I¡¯d still say the same two words to him. Because


    this is our territory! This is not a ce people from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West like you can step in


    at will!¡±


    Philip spoke calmly for the first half of the sentence, but for the second half, his voice was like rolling


    thunder!


    The killing intent that flowed from his body directly filled the entire hall!


    The biting chill made all of them tremble!


    What a strong aura and pressure!


    This kid actually had such an aura!


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you be so disrespectful to Lord Hades? Do you know the consequences of


    offending the Hall of the Underworld?¡± Calw was enraged!


    He had never met a guy who dared to be so disrespectful to Lord Hades. This brat was simply too


    arrogant!


    With a sneer, Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Calw, I don¡¯t know what my consequences are, but


    your oue has already been determined.¡±


    What did that mean?


    Calw was bewildered.


    Everyone in the hall also expressed their confusion. However, the solid gold door that was originally


    closed was pushed open at this moment.


    What caught their eyes was a group of heavily armedbatants dressed in brown and greenbat


    attire! Everyone had camouge paint on their faces and steel weapons in their hands.


    Moreover, everyone was standing upright!


    On their chests and arms, they all had special insignias! As soon as these people appeared, Calw


    panicked.


    He was not the only one panicking as all the people present were too!


    Mitch Cole, dressed in amander¡¯s uniform, walked toward Philip before saluting, ¡°Young Master


    rke, everything has been done ording to your orders. The seventh squad has assembled. Please


    give your instructions!¡±

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    At this scene, the audience fell into dead silence.


    It was too shocking!


    Those people in front of their eyes were all genuine fully armedbatants!


    At first nce, it was obvious they were fighters who had experienced life and death on the battlefield!


    The awe-inspiring aura and killing intent filled the entire hall!


    Everyone was shocked speechless by the scene in front of them!


    The middle aged man who took the lead was donned in a military uniform and the golden splendor on


    his shoulders was so dazzling that they felt surreal!


    Now that such a person was being so respectful toward Philip, it was simply hard to believe!


    One could imagine that this Philip rke¡¯s identity was truly extraordinary.


    Philip looked at Mitch and nodded with a hum. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Hearing that, Mitch turned around. With cold eyes, he stared at the trembling Calw and said


    indifferently, ¡°Mr. Calw, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s against the rules for people from the Hall of the Underworld to run


    rampant in our territory. Have you forgotten the agreement you made with us not long ago?¡±


    His voice was cold, making everyone shocked at his words.


    Calw¡¯s face turned very ugly. His gaze shifted back and forth between Mitch and Philip. He clenched


    his fists bitterly and asked, ¡°Mr. Cole, do you know this arrogant guy?¡±


    Mitch raised his thick eyebrows and said solemnly, ¡°Insolence! Is Young Master rke someone you


    can judge at will?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Calw trembled. His gaze fell on Philip and he shot him a few meaningful nces. He


    nodded as he said with a smile, ¡°Very well, I didn¡¯t expect you to have the power to make Mr. Cole


    come here in person.¡±


    After saying this, Calw said to Mitch, ¡°Mr. Cole, although we made the agreement, it was he who made


    the first move tonight. You can¡¯t possibly shield this murderer, right?¡±


    Mitchughed and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Then, he turned his head, his icy gaze sweeping across the entire room as he asked, ¡°Excuse me, did


    anyone see Young Master rke making a move against Mr. Calw?¡±


    Calw was momentarily stunned at his question.


    Immediately after, he shouted, ¡°All of you saw it! As long as you testify, I and the Hall of the Underworld


    will cooperate with him! ¡±


    As a result, everyone in the hall was silent as they watched this scene coldly.


    Sigmund Steele even yelled, ¡°Mr. Cole, I can testify that Young Master rke didn¡¯t do anything to


    Calw. Calw obviously has a loose screw in his head. He took the ashtray and smashed it on his


    forehead. In the end, he even falsely tried to use Young Master rke. You must investigate this


    thoroughly.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Calw almost vomited blood. He pointed at Sigmund and shouted, ¡°Damn


    you! Sigmund Steele, you¡¯re talking bullsh*t with your eyes wide open! You¡¯ll suffer the consequences


    for this!¡±


    However, Sigmund just shrugged, waved his hands, and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Calw. Even if you threaten


    me, I¡¯ll still say that Young Master rke didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re framing him. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, you can ask everyone else for their opinion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was clearly Calw who had falsely used him.¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke has been sitting there without making a single move.¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone in the side hall was on Philip¡¯s side.


    Calw¡¯s chest heaved with anger as his pair of deep set eyes exploded with cold intent!


    ¡°You¡­ All of you are actually distorting the facts!¡± Calw was livid.


    How dare this bunch of trash treat him like this?!


    He was the envoy of the Hall of the Underworld. He was an existence that was only below one person


    while standing above the rest!


    In the West, everyone would treat him with respect and deference at the mere mention of his name!


    When had he ever suffered such an insult before?


    At this time, Mitch continued, ¡°Mr. Calw, as you can see, everyone is giving the same statement. Do


    you need to say anything else?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Calw waved his hand indignantly, threw the blood stained towel on the ground, and shouted at Mitch


    coldly, ¡°Mitch Cole, I¡¯m Calw, the great envoy of the Hall of the Underworld! Do you darey a finger on


    me? Do you know what the consequences are? What you¡¯ll face, no, what your territory will face is the


    revenge from the Hall of the Underworld! Lord Hades will never let you off! He might evene to your


    territory in person to demand an exnation!¡±


    Calw was right. Hades, the lord of the Underworld, was an extremely protective person.


    He was very proud and arrogant.


    In the West, his reputation was no less than Zeus, the head of the Sacred Halls and the Sun God. Zeus


    had the highest honor.


    Mitch¡¯s eyes darkened and his expression flickered. He said to Calw through clenched teeth, ¡°Mr. Calw,


    are you threatening me and threatening my territory?¡±


    Calw did not deny and coldly snorted, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Mitch clenched his fists bitterly. He had wanted to deal with Calw for a long time, but unfortunately, the


    Hall of the Underworld that was behind him was really tricky!


    Only a figure of a supreme level could hope to take them down!


    Mitch Cole was just abatant near Uppercreek. In terms of strength and status, he really could not


    bepared to Calw!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Even so, Mitch was not afraid of Calw!


    It was because he was a hot blooded warrior!


    Anyone who dared to disrupt the peace would be killed! Philip saw Mitch¡¯s hesitation and stepped


    forward at this moment. He said to Calw with scorching eyes, ¡°What did you just say? Are you


    threatening my territory?¡±


    Calw sneered, ¡°I heard that there are four supremes in the territory. I really want to see what kind of


    powerful figures the supreme in your territory are. Perhaps, in the hands of our Lord Hades, they¡¯re


    nothing but garbage.¡±


    With that said¡­


    Bang!


    Before Calw could react, he was already forcefully kicked away by Philip. His body crashed into the


    table and chairs behind him, instantly breaking into pieces!


    Hiss!


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    Philip was really unbothered with Calw¡¯s identity. He kept striking out at Calw and his every move was


    ruthless!


    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Calw fell to the ground and clutched his stomach with a wail. He red viciously at Philip who stood


    with his hands behind his back.


    This son of a b*tch actually dared to hit him again!


    Calw roared furiously, ¡°How dare you do this to the envoy of the Hall of the Underworld?! Lord Hades


    will tear you apart!¡±


    However¡­


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Philip walked step by step to Calw. With mes dancing in the pupils of


    his eyes, he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°The Hall of the Underworld, huh? Very well, let me see how bold


    the people of the Hall of the Underworld are to break into our territory!¡±


    ¡°As long as they¡¯re from the Hall of the Underworld, I¡¯ll kill every single one of them. I¡¯ll kill your people


    until you¡¯re afraid of us and until you dare not trespass our territory again!¡±

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    Shocking!


    Philip¡¯s words echoed in the entire side hall!


    The men¡¯s passion was stoked at this moment!


    Even if the men at the side were already in their 40s or 50s, hearing Philip¡¯s heroic words at this


    moment, they felt their blood boiling!


    Their territory had been weak for a hundred years. Today¡¯s achievements were forged from blood and


    tears!


    This group of foreigners who dared to covet their territory was seeking self destruction!


    The blood in their bones had not gone cold yet; it was still piping warm!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who the hell do you think you are? To threaten our territory, the Hall of the Underworld is


    overestimating yourself!¡±


    With a thud, a burly man stood up abruptly at this point. He pointed at Calw and shouted sternly!


    ¡°Exactly! The Hall of the Underworld is just a foreign power. How dare you covet our territory? Do you


    really think there¡¯s no one here to stop you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Calw, I advise you not to count your chickens before they¡¯re hatched. Any supreme in our


    territory can destroy the Hall of the Underworld by just raising their hand!¡±


    For a while, everyone stood up and chastised Calw.


    Calw was also flustered now. He did not expect his words to bring about the opposite effect!


    The words of Philip just now were too arrogant!


    Did he think that the Hall of the Underworld was a pushover?


    Were they trash?


    However, in the face of the angry crowd, Calw had no choice but to clench his fists bitterly. He said,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember you, Philip rke! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After that, Calw led his people and turned to leave. However, thebatants at the door did not allow


    them to leave.


    Calw¡¯s eyes darkened. He turned to stare at Mitch and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Cole, what¡¯s the meaning of


    this?¡±


    Mitch chuckled, looked at Philip, and asked, ¡°Young Master rke, how do you want to handle this?¡±


    Philip looked at Calw, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    Mitch was startled. He did not expect Philip to let them go after setting up such an borate trap.


    However, he did not ask too much. Philip must have his reason for doing so.


    Not only Mitch, but the others were also puzzled.


    ¡°Let them go!¡± Mitch said.


    Calw nced at Philip sullenly before leaving with his people.


    As soon as they left, Philip said, ¡°Arrange a few expert trackers to follow them and find out their main


    base camp in the territory.¡±


    It finally dawned on Mitch and he quickly said with augh, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly led his men away.


    At this point, order was restored in the side hall.


    The crowd settled back in their seats, their hearts still slightly trembling. When they looked at Philip,


    their gazes carried a little more awe.


    Sigmund looked at Philip and seriously sized him up for a few moments. Then, he got up and said,


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m an uncultured person. I admire your character very much and I apologize for


    being rude to you just now.¡±


    Philip was taken aback and looked at Sigmund. He smiled, got up, and said, ¡°Patriarch Steele, you¡¯re


    too polite.¡±


    However, Kelsey rke, who had been watching the excitement on the sidelines, said uncannily at this


    moment, ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the big deal? He just scared Calw away. What¡¯s there to brag about?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! What did you say?¡± Sigmund was furious when he heard Kelsey say this. He clenched his fist


    and made a move to punch.


    Kelsey red at Sigmund and said, ¡°Sigmund Steele, are you out of your mind? How dare you try and


    hit me?!¡±


    Sigmund shuddered and realized that Kelsey was not an ordinary young master of a rich family.


    He squeezed his fist and sat down angrily.


    At this time, Kelsey got up and said to Philip with a cold smile, ¡°Philip rke, well done for being so


    pretentious just now. I just wonder if you can step out as you did just now if the people from the Hall of


    the Underworld reallyeter. Don¡¯t tell me the people from the Hall of the Underworld will take


    revenge on all of us here while you¡¯re hiding in the back?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    His words were very condemning.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the side hall quickly chilled down.


    Everyone was watching the scene in front of them as the expressions on their faces kept changing.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Kelsey was right. If the Hall of the Underworld really wanted to seek revenge, the first to bear the brunt


    would certainly be the ones present here tonight.


    Since Philip could even mobilize a battle squad, he would not be afraid of them.


    However, they were not the same. They were just some affluent families from a city or region.


    They might be respected in the country, but on a global scale, especially in the West, the gap was


    really too big.


    Silence.


    The atmosphere was a little somber now.


    Wilbur Ellis quickly stepped out at this time and said with a smile, ¡°Well then, the next program is our


    main event. Everyone is gathered here tonight for that item, right? Shall we start now?¡±


    It seemed like a question but Wilbur had already snapped his fingers.


    Instantly, all the main lights in the side hall were turned off, leaving a dimmp in the middle of the jade


    round table.


    Everyone was staring intently at the center of the round table.


    They had almost forgotten about the important event tonight.


    Everyone waited with bated breath.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kelsey and Sheryl also stared nervously at the beam of light in the center of the round table.


    Philip just frowned slightly. What on earth could have brought Kelsey and Sheryl here?


    Even people from the Hall of the Underworld had turned up.


    Immediately after, the small round tform in the center of the round table slowly sank as everyone


    watched. An ancient wooden box rose from the bottom. The box was carved with dragons and


    phoenixes, looking very exquisite. It had a light fragrance to it. There was also a design of golden


    floating clouds on the four corners of the wooden box, which was likely made of pure gold.


    Everyone nced at each other and seemed very impatient.


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, what¡¯s inside it? You¡¯ve never revealed it before. Can you tell us about it now?¡± someone


    asked.


    Wilbur stood on one side with a mysterious smile, saying, ¡°A key.¡±


    A key?


    Others did not quite understand it, but Kelsey and Sheryl looked suffocated. Their eyes revealed


    extraordinary enthusiasm and excitement!


    ¡°A key? What key? Is it a hidden treasure?¡± Sigmund asked skeptically.


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, stop joking with us. We came all the way here expecting a rare treasure, but you¡¯re telling us


    that it¡¯s a key? What can it do? Is it really a treasure?¡±


    Ingram Jordan also said.


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°Not really. This key is only known to people who know its worth. I can only tell


    you that this item is priceless. Getting your hands on this is tantamount to getting a treasure trove.


    Even if you¡¯re penniless, you can immediately be a billionaire. If you have tens of billions of


    assets, you can multiply it by several times in the next few years.¡±


    Hearing Wilbur¡¯s words, even those who were not initially interested perked up.


    ¡°What are we waiting for, then? Open it and let us have a look,¡± someone urged.


    However, Kelsey said nonchntly at this time, ¡°I¡¯ll take this item. 100 million dors!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone turned to Kelsey. This was too exaggerated. Was he bidding 100 million dors for this item


    without even looking at it?


    However, what made everyone more rmed was still toe.


    Sheryl parted her red lips and said delicately, ¡°I¡¯ll offer 200 million dors, plus a Larson family¡¯s


    enterprise in Uppercreek. In total, it¡¯s worth 500 million dors!¡±

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    This was¡­


    For a while, everyone was bbergasted.


    This was too much!


    The auction had not officially started but there were already bids!


    Moreover, Sheryl Larson¡¯s first bid was already 500 million dors!


    This was terrifying!


    Was this key really that valuable?


    It could even make Kelsey rke and the daughter of the Larson family do this!


    Sigmund frowned as he threw caution to the wind. He mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Since it¡¯s


    something Miss Larson has her eye on, it¡¯s naturally something extraordinary. I¡¯ll offer¡­ 600 million


    dors!¡±


    Sigmund Steele was only worth more than ten billion dors, but he was bidding 600 million dors in


    one go! This was a big deal!


    He was taking a gamble. Something that both Kelsey and Sheryl had their eyes on must be


    extraordinary. However, a mockingugh was heard.


    ¡°Patriarch Steele, you¡¯re too stingy. Only 600 million dors? Do you think we¡¯ll let you off like this?¡±


    The person who spoke was a middle aged fat man with a greasy face. Heughed as his eyes


    narrowed into slits. He was the patriarch of the Mode family in northwest Shireton, yton Mode!


    The Mode family was one of thergest families in Shireton and had the reputation of one of the six


    great families in Shireton!


    Shireton, an area with great development, had six great families supporting the economic progress of


    this city together.


    In Shireton, when it came to the six great families, no one would disrespect or not revere them.


    It was precisely because of these six families that the people of Shireton were led out of the bitter cold


    and the area¡¯s economy was able to develop at a high speed. Moreover, the people of Shireton were


    very generous and hospitable.


    The Mode family¡¯s status as one of the six great families in Shireton could not be underestimated.


    ¡°yton Mode, what do you mean?¡±


    At this time, Sigmund was in a rage. The Steele family was rivals with the Mode family. They had been


    fighting overtly and covertly for more than a decade because of business matters.


    When the local specialty medicinal materials of Shireton had to be shipped out of the city, they needed


    to go through the transportation team of the Steele family.


    That was right. The Steele family controlled the transportation industry in the Northwest and was one of


    the three giants.


    Over the years, the Mode family had given the Steele family a lot of advantages and naturally felt


    indignant about the situation.


    They were also actively looking for new cooperation targets, but whenever they found a new business


    partner for negotiation, the Steele family would appear and make a mess.


    ¡°Hehe, Sigmund Steele, do I need to state it even clearer for you? I¡¯m offering 800 million dors to buy


    this key!¡±


    yton said decisively while ncing provocatively at Sigmund whose face was flushed. He said,


    ¡°Patriarch Steele, if you don¡¯t have the money, don¡¯t try to y the hero.¡±


    Exhrating!


    yton had never been so exhrated as he was today, especially when he got to humiliate Sigmund


    to his face.


    Hmph!


    With a cold snort, Sigmund angrily clenched his fist and red at yton, saying, ¡°yton Mode, does


    the Mode family no longer want to cooperate with the Steele family?¡±


    ytonughed and said, ¡°Patriarch Steele, are you threatening me? As per the rules of Le Reverie,


    the highest bidder gets the prize. If you have the ability, you may continue to increase the price.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Sigmund almost exploded with anger. He mmed the table and said, ¡°I bid one billion dors! ¡±


    p, p, p!


    yton immediately apuded and shouted, ¡°Well done, Patriarch Steele! You¡¯re really rich and


    generous.¡±


    After saying this, yton was about to bid again when Kelsey stood up and said, ¡°Excuse me, I must


    have this item. If you don¡¯t want to bring trouble upon yourselves, please give some leeway. In the


    future, if there is a need for the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind, I¡¯ll do my best to help. I bid two


    billion dors, plus a favor from the branch rke family on Arcadia


    Ind.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    The entire room was dumbfounded!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they stared at the smug Kelsey rke.


    The branch rke family on Arcadia Ind?


    He was actually the young master of the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind?!


    Everyone knew that Kelsey rke was not a simple person, but no one thought that his background


    would be so solid!


    At this moment, Sigmund and yton closed their mouths and sat down.


    How were they supposed to continue fighting?

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Although they had never seen the rke family on Arcadia Ind, they had learned about them


    through some channels.


    They were a true affluent family!


    They were the number one family in the world!


    The power of the rke family on Arcadia Ind could even influence the economy of a small country!


    This was absolute strength!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thus, as soon as Kelsey spoke, the entire hall fell quiet. Even Sheryl Larson¡¯s face was cold at this


    moment as she said nothing.


    After all, Kelsey had added another term a favor from the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind.


    This favor was priceless.


    Le Reverie would not refuse.


    Wilbur smiled and did not rush to make a final decision as though he was waiting for something.


    Kelsey¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°Mr. Ellis, what¡¯s the matter? No one else is bidding now and I¡¯m


    the highest bidder. Why don¡¯ t you just announce that the owner of this key is me, Kelsey rke?¡±


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°Young Master rke, don¡¯t be hasty. There¡¯ll be another person bidding.¡±


    Another person?


    For a moment, everyone was startled.


    Kelsey rke represented the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind. Who else would have the ability


    to bid against him in the auction for this item?


    Sheryl Larson, the Larson family of Fernvale?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Sheryl at this moment.


    Even Ingram Jordan spoke, ¡°Miss Larson, are you going to fight for it?¡±


    Sheryl smiled elegantly, shook her head gently, and said, ¡°Not me.¡±


    As soon as these words came out of her mouth, everyone in the hall grew silent.


    If not her, who else could it be?


    Everyone was dumbfounded, but only Kelsey and Sheryl knew very well who else had the strength.


    Kelsey¡¯s somber gaze fell on Philip as his brows furrowed.


    It was also at this time that Philip, who had not spoken, calmly said, ¡°I want this key, but I don¡¯t really


    have anything to bid for it. Let¡¯s do this instead. My bid is, whenever Le Reverie needs my help, I¡¯ll do


    my best.¡±


    Pfft!


    Instantly, everyone in the side hall spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Everyone was still in shock when Philip spoke the first half of his sentence. Someone really dared to


    challenge Kelsey!


    His iron handed ways against Calw before this were still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds, so they would not


    overlook him too much.


    However, now that he wanted topete with the young master of the branch rke family on Arcadia


    Ind, this was going a little too far!


    His bid especially left them puzzled!


    This guy was so arrogant!


    Did he really think his help could contend with Kelsey¡¯s two billion dors and a favor from the branch


    rke family on Arcadia Ind?


    ¡°Young man, I think you may not understand the strength of the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind.


    I advise you not to go on fighting. Not only will you not win, but you might even lose your life!¡± Sigmund


    Steele said at this moment, his words full of kind persuasion.


    Next to him, Ingram sneered, ¡°Hehe, ignorant kid! In front of the branch rke family on Arcadia


    Ind, everything will be in vain!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, there¡¯s nothing more for you to hesitate about. This item should belong to Young Master


    Kelsey rke!¡± Someone fawningly bowed to Kelsey at this moment.


    He was currying favor.


    Wilbur also did not dy. He smiled at everyone and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold everyone in


    suspense. Tonight, the key will belong to Young Master rke.¡±


    ¡°Haha, congrattions to Young Master Kelsey!¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯re so generous. I wonder if you can let us have a look?¡±


    For a while, several people got up and ttered Kelsey. However, the atmosphere in the room was very


    awkward. Before these people finished speaking, they were surprised by the next scene!


    Instead of handing the box to Kelsey, Wilbur handed it to Philip!


    What was the meaning of this?

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at Wilbur Ellis.


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, are you mistaken? Isn¡¯t it Young Master Kelsey who¡¯s getting this item? Why are you giving it


    to him?¡± The person who was kissing Kelsey¡¯s *ss earlier asked with a face full of doubts at this


    moment.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ellis, you must be mistaken! ¡±


    ¡°Who told you to take it? Young Master Kelsey has won the bid for this item. Hurry up and hand it over!¡±


    Someone red at Philip with a flushed face, pointing at him while giving out themand.


    Before this, they were still standing on the same side as Philip. However, it was now every man for


    himself.


    One had toment that there was an abundance of heartless people, and profit was paramount.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just as everyone targeted Philip, Wilbur interrupted and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m not mistaken.


    This item has been sold to Young Master Philip rke.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked again!


    Was Wilbur Ellis out of his mind?


    Kelsey rke was the young master of the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind, but he actually


    dared to refuse Kelsey¡¯s bid.


    Did Le Reverie not want to survive anymore?


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, is this a joke? Young Master Kelsey is the young master of the branch rke family on


    Arcadia Ind. Are you going to reject his bid?¡± Even Ingram Jordan could not figure it out at this


    moment.


    Wilbur Ellis was not an ordinary person. He was only in his 30s and already the manager of Le Reverie,


    which showed that this person was resourceful and had profound tactics.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to rise to the top of Le Reverie!


    However, Wilbur had rejected Kelsey¡¯s bid!


    Was there something behind this that they did not understand?


    Wilbur smiled and said, ¡°I think Young Master Kelsey¡¯s bid may not necessarily be as good as Young


    Master Philip¡¯s bid.¡±


    Hiss!


    At the scene, all of them were astounded, and waves of shock washed over them.


    What?


    Wilbur Ellis actually dared to say such words!


    Kelsey rke, the young master of the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind, had bid a sky high price


    of two billion dors. Coupled with a favor from the branch rke family, no one would refuse!


    Faced with such a bid, Wilbur actually said that Kelsey¡¯s bid was not as good as Philip¡¯s bid.


    What was Philip¡¯s bid?


    A favor from him.


    Was his help more valuable than two billion dors and a favor from the branch rke family on


    Arcadia Ind?


    Wilbur was crazy!


    He must be mad!


    ¡°Wilbur Ellis, are you out of your mind? You don¡¯t have a personal rtionship with Philip rke, do


    you? Earlier, when you directly let him join Le Reverie as a member, I already felt that something was


    fishy! Now, seeing you do this, I seriously suspect that you have a personal rtionship with Philip


    rke! Of all people, you should know what the biggest taboo in Le Reverie is! I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to


    remind you of it.¡±


    The middle aged man who was ttering Kelsey before said again at this moment.


    He really could not understand what Wilbur was trying to do!


    Wilbur said calmly, ¡°Mr. Chavez, you worry too much. Of course, I understand the rules of Le Reverie


    and I don¡¯t need a reminder. Also, I have to make it clear to all of you that I don¡¯t have a personal


    rtionship with Young Master Philip. Today is the first time we¡¯ve met. As for anything else, I can only


    say it merely feels as though we¡¯ve been friends for a long time.¡±


    After he said this, everyone in the side hall was taken aback


    Wilbur¡¯s words were like a p to Mr. Chavez¡¯s face, and they also proved that his rtionship with


    Philip was innocent.


    Mr. Chavez was startled, and his face flushed. He pointed at Wilbur and said, ¡°Even so, why are you


    giving him this item? Could it be that Young Master Kelsey¡¯s bid isn¡¯t as high as his? I believe everyone


    here won¡¯t be convinced of that!¡±


    Wilbur nced at Philip and wanted to exin, but Philip shook his head. Then, he looked at Mr.


    Chavez calmly and said, ¡°In that case, you can ask Young Master Kelsey beside you if he dares to


    compete with me.¡±

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Thump!


    Everyone shuddered.


    What did Philip mean by that?


    Was he going to openlypete with the young master of the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind?


    ¡°Presumptuous! Young Master rke is the young master of the branch rke family on Arcadia


    Ind. Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re a big deal just because yourst name is rke


    as well! In this world, only the rke family on Arcadia Ind stands above the rest!¡± Mr. Chavez said


    angrily and spared no effort to suppress Philip.


    Following that, he turned his head to the sullen Kelsey and said, ¡°Young Master rke, this guy is too


    arrogant. I suggest you teach him a lesson so that he understands your strength and means.¡±


    Kelsey¡¯s heart choked with burning anger. He wanted to, but did he dare to do so?


    Smack!


    Kelsey pped Mr. Chavez¡¯s face and scolded him, ¡°Nonsense! If I could do it, would I need you to


    teach me?!¡±


    Mr. Chavez was baffled by Kelsey¡¯s p. He looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Young Master


    rke, what are you doing?¡±


    Kelsey snorted coldly and turned his head. He red at Philip grimly and wanted to say something, but


    seeing Philip¡¯s indifferent gaze, he could only audibly gulp. He turned his head to Wilbur and asked


    angrily, ¡°Wilbur Ellis, are you really going to give this item to him?¡±


    If he could not deal with Philip, he should deal with Wilbur Ellis instead.


    In the eyes of the branch rke family, Le Reverie was nothing!


    With a faint smile, Wilbur said, ¡°Young Master Kelsey, you should understand this. Some words don¡¯t


    have to be stated clearly.¡±


    Hmph!


    Kelsey snorted and warned, ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯ve said so, then I won¡¯t be wishy-washy either. Tonight, I


    must get my hands on this thing. And you, Wilbur Ellis, including Le Reverie that¡¯s behind you, should


    watch your step! If I don¡¯t get it, then Le Reverie in Uppercreek and every other Le Reverie outlet in


    Orienta can just wait to close down!¡±


    What a threat!


    When everyone heard these words from Kelsey, they looked at Wilbur with glee.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wilbur was also slightly taken aback, not expecting Kelsey to behave like this.


    Threatening Le Reverie?


    Wilbur was angry!


    What did it matter if it was the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind?


    He, Wilbur Ellis, was a member of Le Reverie. Even if this was a fool¡¯s errand, he had no fear!


    ¡°Haha, Wilbur Ellis, I advise you not to take the wrong step!¡± Kelsey put his hands behind his back, his


    face looking arrogant and smug.


    How dare a small Le Reverie try to challenge him? This was simply seeking death! Kelsey was not


    worried at all.


    Mr. Chavez and the rest also sneered and persuaded him, ¡°Mr. Ellis, I think it¡¯s better not to offend


    Young Master rke. Otherwise, Le Reverie will really be doomed.¡±


    However, suddenly!


    A rumbling voice sounded at the entrance of the side hall!


    ¡°Who wants to close down my Le Reverie? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it!¡±


    The voice carried a hint of anger and was cold like muffled thunder, shaking the entire hall!

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    Everyone looked for the voice and saw an old man with a walking cane in a gray suit walking in from


    the door.


    The old man had gray hair at his temples. Although old, he was full of vigor!


    The aura radiating from the man made the atmosphere in the hall suddenly grow tense!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even from a few meters away, one could feel the man¡¯s dormant aura that was as vast as an ocean!


    Behind him were four bodyguards in suits guarding him closely.


    At first nce, these four guards were not ordinary people but highly skilled elites.


    It was because their every move and their eyes conveyed a chilling and rming intent!


    At one nce, Philip could sense that the power of these people was no less than the disciples of the


    Jensen family and not at all inferior to the Dragon Warriors!


    This old man was a formidable character!


    At the same time, everyone else was also full of doubts. They did not know the old man in front of them


    at all.


    However, Wilbur stepped forward, bowed respectfully to the old man, and said, ¡°Master Gilson, you¡¯re


    here.¡±


    ¡°Wilbur, you¡¯ve done a good job. Leaving Le Reverie under your care is the best decision I¡¯ve made.¡±


    The old man smiled and praised Wilbur.


    Hiss!


    Everyone was astonished!


    It turned out that he was the rumored big boss behind Le Reverie!


    The boss who had never shown his face before was Master Gilson!


    In the outside world, there were many spections and gossips about the true boss of Le Reverie.


    However, no one had ever seen his face.


    Now, he was standing right in front of them.


    ¡°Master Gilson.¡±


    Instantly, everyone in the hall greeted him.


    Master Gilson¡¯s reputation was not foreign to them. He was not an ordinary person. He was someone


    with unparalleled means.


    It was said that the connections of the owner behind Le Reverie were extremely extensive and even


    extended to a level that went beyond anything else.


    The people at that level were the pirs of the country, the ones who could reach the sky, and those


    nearest to the pinnacle!


    With a single word, they could affect the rise and fall of a city or a family.


    Pearce Gilson nodded. First, he looked at Philip and gave him a slight smile as a greeting. Then, he


    turned his gaze coldly to Kelsey and said, ¡°Are you the one who wants to close down my Le Reverie?¡±


    Kelsey frowned and sized up the old man in front of him.


    Who the heck was this old man?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is me! So, are you the boss behind Le Reverie? ¡®Well done, old man, you¡¯ve made it


    quite mysterious. I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m the young master of the branch rke family on Arcadia


    Ind. If you know what¡¯s good for you, tell Wilbur Ellis to give me the item!¡± Kelsey raised his


    eyebrows frivolously and said arrogantly.


    In his eyes, was there anyone else in this world who could be more powerful than the rke family on


    Arcadia Ind?


    However, Pearce merely chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, even if Christian rke were here, he would have


    to show me a little respect. You¡¯re just his son but you dare speak rudely to me. You deserve a


    beating!¡±


    With that said¡­


    A guard next to Pearce approached Kelsey.


    Kelsey panicked and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? My father is Christian rke! Since you know


    him, you should understand that if you offend me, my father won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Smack!


    Before he finished his sentence, the guard had gone over and pped Kelsey on the face. Thetter¡¯s


    face was tilted to the side as his mouth bled. Two of his teeth flew out!


    With a scream, Kelsey staggered a few steps. He covered his mouth, stared angrily at the guard, and


    shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    However, just as he was about to make his move, he was frightened by the guard¡¯s cold eyes and took


    a few steps back.


    Kelsey was just a bully who only picked on those weaker than him.


    These people obviously knew his identity but still dared to act in such a way, which went to show that


    the other party was not afraid of him!


    Moreover, Pearce Gilson even knew his father, which made Kelsey flustered.


    However, he could not take this lying down. He was the young master of the branch rke family, after


    all. Outside, everyone had to respect him.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    ¡°Old man, how dare you let your guard hit me? I won¡¯t let this matter go. I¡¯ll definitely tell my father to


    destroy your Le Reverie!¡± Kelsey whimpered and slurred.


    He was very angry, furious even!


    He had never been beaten before in his life!


    Of course, apart from being taught a lesson by Philip previously, this was his second time!


    He was the young master of the branch rke family. This old man Gilson dared to hit him and was not


    putting the branch rke family in his eyes at all!


    However¡­


    Pearce sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, even if your father Christian rke were standing here, he would


    only say that I¡¯ve done the right thing by hitting you.¡±


    This sentence shocked everyone in the side hall!


    For Pearce to say this, it went to show that he was not simple at all.


    Philip also gave Pearce a sideways nce. It seemed that this old man was not easy to deal with.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Even the branch rke family did not mean anything to him.


    When Kelsey heard this, he immediately exploded. He pointed at Pearce and roared, ¡°Bullsh*t! My


    father is the chieftain of the branch family. How could he possibly respect an old thing like you? Who do


    you think you are?!¡±


    Pearce chuckled, and there was a hint of chill in his fathomless eyes. He knocked the cane in his hand


    on the tiled floor and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m his former teacher!¡±


    Teacher?!


    Everyone shuddered.


    He held a respectable position.


    Pearce Gilson¡¯s status was very high, indeed!


    If Christian rke were here, he naturally had to be polite to Master Gilson.


    When Kelsey heard this, he was also stunned. With a panicked expression, he stammered, ¡°You¡­ Are


    you father¡¯s teacher?¡±


    Pearce smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, but Christian should still show me some respect


    considering I¡¯m his former teacher. So, Young Master Kelsey, do you still want me to close down Le


    Reverie?¡±


    Close down? How could that be?


    Pearce was his father¡¯s teacher. In front of Pearce, Kelsey was simply a junior of a junior!


    Kelsey made noment. With a dark face, he clenched his fists and said defiantly, ¡°I dare not, but


    even if you are my father¡¯s teacher, you¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯m the young master of the branch family, after


    all.¡± Kelsey was still unwilling to concede.


    However, Pearce only said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re dissatisfied, so let me ask you. In front of him, do you


    still dare to put up a fight?¡±


    Pearce pointed at none other than Philip.


    For a while, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Philip.


    After all, everything had happened because of him! Who the hell was he?


    How could he get the boss behind Le Reverie who had never shown his face to step forward?!


    Kelsey stole a few nces at Philip. Although he was still disgruntled, there was nothing he could do


    about it.


    Seeing his behavior, Pearce could not be bothered with him any longer. Instead, he turned around and


    greeted Philip, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet the young master of the main rke family.¡±


    The whole room was shocked at these words!


    What?!


    He was actually the young master of the main rke family?!


    Terrifying!

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    At that moment, the entire crowd in the side hall was bbergasted!


    All of them stared at the bemused Philip in horror! Philip quickly said to Pearce at this time, ¡°Old sir, you


    don¡¯t have to be so polite. Since you were the rke family¡¯s teacher, I¡¯m your junior.¡±


    Pearce nodded with a smile andmented, ¡°Sure enough, a true diamond can only be found in the


    rough. Young Master rke, you¡¯re a man of great talent. With an heir like you, the rke family can


    surely persevere for generations toe.¡±


    Hearing these words, the others who were still in shock quickly greeted Philip, ¡°Young Master rke!¡±


    Mr. Chavez from earlierpletely lost hisposure at this moment. He quickly ran to Philip and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master rke. I was too ignorant just now. If I¡¯ve offended you in any way, I


    hope you can be generous and overlook my recklessness.¡±


    With that said, Mr. Chavez bowed with a humble attitude.


    Philip simply nced at him and said, ¡°Mr. Chavez, there¡¯s no need to be so serious. I¡¯m not that


    unreasonable. Do get up.¡±


    Mr. Chavez hurriedly straightened up and retreated to one side.


    Sigmund Steele and Ingram Jordan were also surprised. They did not expect this person to be the heir


    of the main rke family on Arcadia Ind!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was the future head of the rke family on Arcadia Ind!


    He was a dragon hidden in deep waters!


    Fortunately, they had not gotten into any major conflicts with Philip rke just now.


    Otherwise, only doom would await them!


    At the same time, Wilbur handed the item to Philip and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, this


    item belongs to you now. I hope the conditions of our deal will be honored.¡±


    Philip took the quaint wooden box and said indifferently, ¡°My words are a promise. After today, if Le


    Reverie needs any help, I¡¯ll do my best within my means.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank you in advance then, Young Master rke,¡± Pearce said before ordering his subordinates to


    prepare the banquet.


    Philip did not refuse and left with Pearce and Wilbur.


    In the huge side hall, the atmosphere that was originally subdued instantly exploded into heated


    discussions!


    Kelsey had lost all his dignity. He waved his arm, turned his head, and left with a cold snort.


    As for Sheryl Larson, after getting up and leaving Le Reverie, she said to the old man standing beside


    the Maybach outside the door, ¡°Butler Kent, keep an eye on this person for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The old man in a ck tuxedo bowed and replied with great respect.


    On this side, Philip followed Pearce and Wilbur to a luxurious private room.


    ¡°Young Master rke, please take a seat.¡± Pearce invited.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Gilson, after you, please. You¡¯re an elder and I¡¯m just a junior.¡±


    Pearceughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, then.¡±


    They took their seats.


    Philip was straight to the point. He took out the wooden box and took out the key from inside.


    The key was a pendant in the form of a phoenix feather. Sure enough, his guess was correct. It was a


    key to the door.


    ¡°Old sir, where did you get this key from?¡± Philip asked.


    Pearce said, ¡°To tell you the truth, Young Master rke, this key was given to me by Nonagon back


    then. They wanted to invite me to enter the door, but I¡¯m already old and frail. I didn¡¯t think it was


    necessary. So, I decided to put it up for bidding. I didn¡¯t expect it would attract your attention.¡±


    Pearce smiled as he said this.


    Philip said, ¡°Mr. Gilson, I think you¡¯re deliberately attracting my attention. Except for Le Reverie, no one


    else could release any information about this key. This time, you attracted both Kelsey and the Larson


    family of Fernvale. You must¡¯ve known that you¡¯ll attract me too.¡±


    Pearce was startled before heughed. ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯re very quick-witted. Yes, I did it on


    purpose, and it was indeed to attract some people. However, I didn¡¯t expect to draw you out, Young


    Master rke.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°In that case, what were you trying to achieve, then?¡±

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Speaking of this, Pearce suddenly got up and bowed deeply to Philip. He said solemnly, ¡°I implore you,


    Young Master rke, to help the Gilson family.¡±


    At this scene, Philip quickly held Pearce and said, ¡°Old sir, what are you doing? Get up quickly. Let¡¯s


    have a good talk.¡±


    Pearce refused to get up and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I wasn¡¯t sure about this matter at first, but


    after seeing you today, I know that only you can save the Gilson family. As long as you promise to save


    the Gilson family, I¡¯ll definitely repay you no matter what I have to do!¡±


    Philip was anxious. He quickly signaled Wilbur to pull Pearce up and said, ¡°Old sir, you don¡¯t have to do


    this. If you have any requests, I¡¯ll oblige. Besides, this is the condition I have offered in exchange for


    this key. If you have any request, you can say so directly and I¡¯ll certainly do my best to help.¡±


    Only then did Pearce stand up and say to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke, the Gilson family is in deep


    trouble. My daughter, Tanya Gilson, has offended the young master of the Harrison family. They¡¯re a


    very powerful and affluent family in Glenford. They¡¯ve issued a death order to the Gilson family. If I


    refuse to hand over my daughter, they¡¯ll destroy the Gilson family and ruin my daughter.¡±


    With that said, Pearce wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°The Harrison family?¡±


    Philip frowned and seemed to have an impression of this family. If he remembered correctly, the


    Harrison family and the Zach family were on the same par. They were both rich and powerful families


    with strong influence.


    The Harrison family was an affluent family that could move mountains! Evenpared to the Wallis


    family of Golden City, they were not inferior. It was natural that the Gilson family was no match for the


    Harrison family.


    ¡°How did your daughter offend the young master of the Harrison family?¡± Philip asked.


    Pearce sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this honestly. I had this daughter of mine at an old


    age and loved her like a little princess. When she was young, I had an agreement with the Harrison


    family to be inws. However, who would have expected the young master of the Harrison family


    to turn out as a yboy? Since young, he had his nose up in the air; he was arrogant and domineering.


    He was aplete bully. He has a notorious reputation in Glenford. My daughter Tanya refuses to


    marry him and shed with Travis Harrison. But Travis had taken a fancy to my daughter¡¯s appearance


    and pestered her again and again. My daughter got angry and found someone to give Travis a beating.


    The next day, Travis gave us a notice of seizure, which led to the disaster today.¡±


    After saying this, Pearce could not help sobbing.


    Philip also understood that this young master of the Harrison family, Travis Harrison, was no good


    person. Philip was silent. It was not that he did not want to help, but he was in a lot of trouble of his


    own.


    If he were to have a conflict with the Harrison family now, it might cause dissatisfaction in the outside


    world. Seeing Philip¡¯s hesitation, Pearce quickly bowed again and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I beg


    you, please save my little girl.¡±


    Philip pulled Pearce up and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you with this. It¡¯s only the Harrison family.¡±


    ¡°You have my gratitude, Young Master rke.¡± Pearce hastened to thank Philip.


    Philip waved his hand gently. They chatted a little while longer before Philip left Le Reverie.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Today, his biggest gain was this key.


    As a result, just as he went out, he was stopped by an old man at the door. He respectfully said,


    ¡°Young Master rke, mydy invites you for a chat.¡±


    Philip frowned, nced at him, and asked, ¡°Sheryl Larson?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old man replied.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Philip frowned slightly, looked at the luxury car next to the old man, and said to Victor Bell beside him,


    ¡°You can go back first.¡±


    Victor nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master rke.¡± After saying that, Philip directly got into the car.


    Soon, the car brought Philip to a caf¨¦.


    Philip followed the old man and came to the innermost room. The decoration was simple and rustic.


    Sheryl sat in the middle of the room, making coffee. She had removed her coat, revealing her graceful


    figure. She blended beautifully into the surroundings. As expected of a daughter of an affluent. family,


    her every move and smile carried a sense of elegance.


    Her art of brewing coffee was quite pleasing to the eye. Philip came in through the door, apuded,


    and said with augh, ¡°Miss Larson, you really know how to enjoy the finer things in life. Your brewing


    skills are superb.¡±


    Sheryl smiled delicately. With a slender jade like hand, she pushed a cup of coffee in front of Philip who


    had already seated himself. Her red lips parted as she said softly, ¡°Thank you, Young Master rke,


    for thepliment. I still have a lot to learn and can only asionally do this in front of others.¡±


    Philip picked up the cup, drank the coffee in one gulp, and narrowed his eyes while smacking his lips.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s good coffee.¡±


    Sheryl refilled his cup and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have you enjoy my coffee. Please go


    ahead.¡±


    Philip did not ept this cup. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for me. Drinking too much


    coffee at night will only ruin my sleep. I wonder what¡¯s the reason the daughter of the Larson family is


    looking for me?¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze never left Sheryl. This woman could really be described as a gorgeous beauty. That


    graceful demeanor of hers could produce a sense of tranquility when others looked at her.


    Sheryl smiled and told the staff to remove the coffee brewing apparatus. She got up, walked to the


    side, and took out a delicate small box. She put it in front of Philip and said, ¡°Please open it and take a


    look.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face turned solemn as suspicion shed in his eyes, but he still reached out and opened the


    box.


    What greeted his eyes was also a phoenix feather pendant!


    The key to the door!


    What Sheryl had taken out was actually a key to the door!


    Philp felt a trace of confusion and asked with a frown, ¡°Why do you have this?¡±


    Sheryl sighed and said, ¡°Young Master rke, no, to be precise, you should be my uncle ording to


    seniority. This key was sent to us by the Nonagon a few days ago. Their intention was very simple.


    They want to invite the Larson family to enter the door, and at the same time, invite us to return to the


    maind.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the Nonagon invited the Larson family to enter the door, they also wanted them to return to the


    maind?


    When Philip heard this, he was immediately puzzled and his face was filled with doubts. What was the


    meaning of this?


    ¡°Why did the Nonagon invite the Larson family of Fernvale?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    In fact, he did not know much about the door and the Nonagon. He had learned most of the things from


    others.


    Philip even guessed that Fulton Hash had not told him the whole truth and there might be some lies in


    what Fulton had told him.


    Sheryl got up, stood in front of the window with a somewhat forlorn look, and said, ¡°As inws, the


    rke family and the Larson family could have ruled the world together. But that incident that


    happened more than ten years ago caused the Larson family to suffer a great blow and we sustained


    huge losses. We had to retreat to Fernvale. The rke family also disappeared from the public¡¯s sight


    because of that incident. Although the rke family is still the world¡¯srgest affluent family today, to a


    large extent, the rke family is already at the end of their rope and is coveted by all forces. If I¡¯m


    guessing correctly, you, too, must have noticed something.¡±


    Philip did not deny that he had sensed something. Several invisible hands seemed to be plotting


    something behind the scenes and their target was none other than the rke family on Arcadia Ind!

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? The rke family is still the rke family. With my father and me around,


    the rke family will not fall,¡± Philip said tly.


    He wanted to figure out Sheryl¡¯s purpose in looking for him tonight.


    Was it merely to reminisce about the past? Impossible!


    He had seen Sheryl¡¯s methods when he was a child.


    She may look weak on the surface but her heart was full of schemes.


    There were rumors that Sheryl Larson was a candidate to be the future head of the Larson family.


    That was right. A female candidate as the head of the Larson family in Fernvale would definitely cause


    a worldwide sensation!


    Sheryl turned around, looked at Philip seriously, and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you want to find the people


    behind the scenes? Don¡¯t you want to find out the truth about your mother¡¯s ident back then?¡±


    At the mention of his mother, Philip¡¯s expression turned cold.


    He stared at Sheryl with scorching eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Do you know something about my mother¡¯s


    ident?¡±


    Sheryl did not deny it. She walked over, picked up the phoenix feather pendant key from the box, and


    said to Philip, ¡°Grandaunt¡¯s death has something to do with this.¡±


    The key to the door?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, Philip suddenly shuddered and his brows furrowed. He said, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that my


    mother¡¯s death has something to do with the Nonagon?¡±


    Sheryl nodded and said, ¡°Your guess is correct. It¡¯s indeed rted to the Nonagon. I also heard about


    this matter from my grandfather. However, I don¡¯t know any more secrets. You have to find that out


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Philip looked at the key on the table and asked solemnly.


    Sheryl smiled sweetly and said, ¡°She¡¯s my grandaunt and a part of the Larson family. You also have


    half of the Larson family¡¯s bloodline. You naturally have the right to know.¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Start talking. You invited me over sote at night. The reason


    for our meeting is definitely not as simple as just telling me that my mother¡¯s death had something to do


    with the Nonagon.¡±


    Sheryl smiled charmingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re very smart, indeed.¡±


    Philipughed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m your uncle, after all. ording to seniority, you should be


    paying your respects to me.¡±


    Sheryl did not refuse. She inclined slightly and said, ¡°How do you do, Uncle.¡±


    Philip shrugged. This woman had a way of doing things. Sheryl did not dwell on such things and said, ¡°I


    came to you for another purpose.¡±


    ¡°What purpose?¡± Philip asked, his face calm and unfathomable.


    Sheryl said, ¡°The Larson family won¡¯t be going to the Nonagon. We will gift this key to you. When the


    timees, you¡¯ll go to Nonagon instead of the Larson family.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned.


    He needed to go to the Nonagon instead of the Larson family?


    He had absolutely no deeper understanding about the door and the Nonagon right now. All he had was


    just a general understanding.


    ¡°Excuse me, but I think the Larson family has found the wrong person.¡±


    Philip put the phoenix feather pendant key that he was fidgeting with in his hand back on the table and


    got up to leave.


    Sheryl seemed to have guessed that this would happen and said without haste, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to


    know about the news of your sister, Hannah rke, in Country M?¡±

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Hearing this, Philip, who just stood up, abruptly turned around. He stared at Sheryl grimly, an invincible


    aura suddenly erupting from his body. He asked solemnly, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m making a deal with you. A deal between the Larson family and the future head of the rke


    family.¡±


    Sheryl had a faint smile on her face as if she was not at all afraid of the monstrous chill that was


    surging through Philip¡¯s body at this moment.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After a while, Philip retracted his intense aura. He stared at Sheryl darkly and said, ¡°What kind of deal


    do you want to make?¡±


    Sheryl smiled gently like the sunshine in March. She stretched out her slender hand and said, ¡°Please


    have a seat.¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m in a hurry. Let¡¯s listen to your deal.¡±


    Sheryl smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I can give you your sister¡¯s news in Country M in exchange for you


    recing the Larson family to go to Nonagon.¡±


    After saying this, Sheryl sat there quietly, waiting for Philip¡¯s reply.


    Philip frowned, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I can look into the matter of my sister on my own.¡±


    Sheryl shook her head and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, you won¡¯t be able to find anything out. Those


    people are deliberately avoiding you. It¡¯ll be more difficult than you think. ¡±


    ¡°Then why do you have news of my sister?¡±


    Philip asked as slight killing intent appeared in his eyes!


    Did his sister¡¯s disappearance have anything to do with the Larson family?


    Sheryl seemed to have guessed that Philip would ask this and said, ¡°The disappearance of your sister,


    Hannah rke, has nothing to do with the Larson family at all. It¡¯s just that a few days ago, those


    people entrusted someone to handle some matters in Country M. The entrusted person is someone


    from the Larson family, so we inadvertently received some news about your sister. I believe you should


    understand the situation now with this exnation.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°I need some information about the


    Nonagon.¡±


    He had gotten someone to look into the matter of his sister¡¯s disappearance again, but the result was


    as expected. There seemed to be an invisible hand obstructing his investigation.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get Old Kent to send it to you,¡± Sheryl said.


    Philip¡¯s face was indifferent as he said, ¡°Now, tell me the news about my sister.¡±


    Sheryl took out a file from the small drawer under the table and handed it to Philip. ¡°It¡¯s all here but I


    didn¡¯t go through what¡¯s exactly in there. I¡¯m notpletely sure if you can find your sister with this.¡±


    Philip took the file and quickly opened it. He took out a few documents from it as well as some photos


    of Hannah that were secretly taken on the streets of Country M.


    There was always someone guarding her by her side. Moreover, in thest photo in a caf¨¦, Philip


    actually knew the person Hannah was talking to!


    Margot Pearson!


    How could this be?


    Zing!


    Philip held those photos in his hand, his whole body brimming with anger!


    The Beauty Killers had something to do with his sister¡¯s disappearance!


    Immediately after, he flipped through all the documents. With a quick sweep of his eyes, he saw a


    golden crest!


    The Alliance!


    Was the mastermind behind this rted to that Alliance?


    Instantly, Philip thought of the things Moses Dunley had told him during the underground chamber of


    commerce that day.


    What sort of existence could the Alliance be?


    It was actually able to conceal itself from the world and even evade investigation from the rke


    family! Moreover, Philip had been tracking the whereabouts of his sister Hannah over the years. There


    was always a force in the dark stopping him.


    Now, it seemed that this force came from the Alliance!


    Philip¡¯s face was cold as he asked, ¡°Do you know about the Alliance?¡±


    Sheryl shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t, but ording to current news, this alliance is very powerful


    and has a very deep background. Even the rke family may have to tread carefully with them. They


    don¡¯t focus on economy but power.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    He had to figure out what kind of existence the Alliance was.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Philip squeezed his fists bitterly, ready to get up and leave.


    However, at this time, Sheryl said, ¡°Philip, the Nonagon is not as simple as you think. You have to be


    prepared. Moreover, ording to what I¡¯ve heard, Nonagon has selected more candidates nationwide


    than in the past this time. Their actions show their urgency. I think there must be a problem and they¡¯re


    eager to solve it.¡±


    After hearing this, Philip said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, he left this ce.


    After a while, Butler Kent walked in and bowed to Sheryl who was drinking coffee. He said, ¡°Miss, he


    has left.¡±


    Sheryl¡¯s expression was nd with a trace of uncertainty in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Butler Kent, do


    you think it¡¯s right for me to do this?¡±


    Butler Kent smiled slightly and said, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no right or wrong decision. As long as it¡¯s your


    decision, the Larson family will execute it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Sheryl pursed her lips suddenly and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what my father¡¯s intentions are. I came


    here without my family¡¯s knowledge this time. The key was meant for my eldest brother.¡±


    Butler Kent smiled and said, ¡°The eldest young master is unbefitting and also not a candidate for the


    future head of the Larson family. It was unwise for the old master to have given the key to the eldest


    young master. Those in the Nonagon are not people the Larson family can fight with. Your move has


    shifted their attention to Philip rke of the rke family and will ensure peace for the Larson family


    for the next ten years or so.¡±


    Sheryl took a sip of tea as she shook her head and said, ¡°Even so, how many people can understand


    my decision? When I return this time, I¡¯m afraid my brother willin about me in front of father


    again.¡±


    Butler Kent smiled fondly. Seeing Sheryl getting up, he took her trench coat and draped it over her


    body, saying, ¡°Miss, you know the old master¡¯s temper best. He won¡¯t bear to do anything.¡±


    Sheryl looked at Butler Kent and said, ¡°Uncle Kent, any news from Hampton?¡±


    Butler Kent followed behind Sheryl as they walked out of the caf¨¦. He said, ¡°Hampton is a gathering


    ce for people from all walks of life right now. The Alliance Chamber of Commerce that will be held


    next month will probably have a lot of powerful and distinguished people attending. The Harrison family


    of Glenford, the eightrgest families from the capital city, and the Wallis family of Golden City will be


    there. There will even be two supremes attending.¡±


    ¡°Supremes?¡±


    Sheryl¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed. Obviously, she did not expect the Alliance Chamber of Commerce in


    Hampton to attract so many parties and major forces to participate.


    Sheryl asked, ¡°Why would they attend this kind of asion that¡¯s for business alliances?¡±


    Butler Kent shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of the specific details, but one thing is certain.


    The former supreme has a close rtionship with the Alliance.¡±


    Sheryl paused, stopped in front of the car door, and said to Butler Kent, ¡°Tell Philip about this as well. I


    want to see his reaction.¡±


    Butler Kent nodded with a bow and said, ¡°Understood, Miss.¡± After that, he continued, ¡°However, if


    Young Master rke finds out that you¡¯re using him, won¡¯t that be detrimental to you?¡±


    Sheryl frowned and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s wait until he finds out.¡±

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Back to Philip. He returned to the hotel and found that Wynn had fallen asleep. Thus, he sat on the


    sofa, took out the two phoenix feather pendants, and started studying them.


    The fiery red phoenix feather pendants had obscure and iprehensible patterns on them. From the


    looks of it, they both really were just jade pendants. Nothing unusual could be seen from them.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    What kind of existence was the door?


    What role did the Nonagon y, and was his mother¡¯s ident rted to the Nonagon?


    Philip was skeptical. Originally, he had targeted the former supreme, but now, it seemed that the stakes


    were moreplicated than he imagined!


    Was there something deeper going on between the former supreme and the Nonagon?


    Philip sat on the sofa and looked at the pendants for a while. Then, a gentle voice sounded behind him.


    A tender hand pressed on his shoulder and the woman asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you


    thinking about?¡±


    Philip touched the small hand on his shoulder, looked sideways at Wynn who was wearing a jacket,


    and said, ¡°Nothing, I just have something on my mind. Why are you up?¡±


    Wynn smiled and was pulled by Philip to sit next to him. She said, ¡°Seeing you awake, I got worried


    about you. Can you tell me what happened? Maybe I can help you think of some ideas.¡±


    Philip held Wynn¡¯s soft and small hand. Looking at her delicate face, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡±


    It was better not to tell Wynn about certain things, lest she worried.


    Moreover, Philip was also unsure about the matter regarding the former supreme and the Nonagon. He


    could not involve Wynn in it.


    If Wynn got involved, he was afraid things would not end well.


    Seeing that Philip did not want to say anything, Wynn did not continue asking.


    The next day, Philip left the hotel early in the morning. Victor Bell had called him, saying that Kelsey


    was looking for him at the hotel where Connor rke and the others were being detained.


    Philip sneered inwardly. Kelsey was really capable to have found the hotel his family was being held in.


    The branch rke family must have arranged ample manpower in Uppercreek.


    It was obvious this news was obviously passed along by Connor, that old codger.


    Soon, Philip arrived at the hotel. At the entrance of the hotel, he saw two groups of people confronting


    each other.


    This time, Kelsey had gone all out and brought a lot of people with him. They were all expert guards


    from the rke family.


    Victor¡¯s side was not falling behind either. Half of his men in Uppercreek hade over, each one of


    them looking serious. They had been waiting for Philip to arrive.


    ¡°Young Master rke!¡±


    From a distance, Victor saw Philip approaching and immediately greeted him with a respectful face.


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well this time. The other side has brought so many people


    here. I¡¯ve already transferred half of my people here. If I transfer more, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cause


    unnecessary trouble. I¡¯ve also sent people to temporarily close the hotel.¡±


    Philip nodded and stepped into the area from behind the crowd.


    Victor¡¯s people automatically made a pathway and shouted respectfully in unison, ¡°Young Master


    rke!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, staring with displeasure at the arrogant and domineering Kelsey on the


    opposite side. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±


    Kelsey snorted coldly and raised his eyebrows, saying, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t try to scare me. I¡¯m here today for


    one thing only. Hurry and let my family go. Or else, the guards from the branch family behind me will


    barge in!¡±


    Kelsey¡¯s face was triumphant. He had been preparing for this day, so naturally, he would not be afraid


    of Philip.


    Yesterday was an unexpected defeat. He just had not expected Philip to be so strong handed and deal


    with him head on.


    Today, he specially transferred all the people arranged by the branch family in Uppercreek just to exert


    pressure on Philip and force him to release his family.


    As for yesterday¡¯s shameful incident, he dared not tell the branch family. Otherwise, he would be


    disgraced.


    Philip smiled coldly, nced at the people behind Kelsey, and said, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re well prepared this


    time and brought so many people with you. Well done, Kelsey rke. This is much better than


    yesterday.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Kelsey clenched his fists bitterly!

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    Damn it!


    Was Philip rke making fun of him?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, Philip¡¯s next sentence made Kelsey even more ashamed.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and said nonchntly, ¡°Kelsey rke, have you forgotten


    how I beat you up yesterday?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone on Victor¡¯s sideughed.


    This made Kelsey very embarrassed. His face darkened and he gritted his teeth with hatred. While


    pointing at Philip angrily, he said, ¡°Philip, stop being so arrogant! I¡¯m not here today topete with


    you on numbers. Hurry up and release them! Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring my people and barge in. At that time,


    anything that happens will be your responsibility! Besides, I¡¯m


    representing my father today. Listen carefully, it¡¯s my father, the chieftain of the branch family, giving


    you a final warning to release my family members!¡±


    Kelsey was upset, especially when those people oppositeughed at him. It made him even more


    upset!


    He was the young master of the branch family, after all. When had he ever experienced a group of


    people from the bottom of societyughing at him?


    ¡°All of you, shut up! Stopughing at me!¡±


    Kelsey pointed at Victor¡¯s people and shouted in anger.


    After that, he turned his head and stared at Philip fiercely, shouting, ¡°Philip, hurry up and release them,


    do you hear me? Also, p these people on their mouths! Laughing at me isughing at the rke


    family! Damn it¡±


    After saying that, those guards from the branch family behind him were about to step forward.


    However, Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°I¡®ll see who dares to step forward!¡±


    Instantly, all the guards of the branch family stood in ce and looked at each other, not daring to take


    another step!


    Who dared to move?


    Philip was the heir of the main family. One word and they would lose their heads!


    Kelsey was furious when he saw that the guards he had brought with him not daring to take another


    step forward. He went up to them, kicked them, and yelled, ¡°Trash! Useless wimps! You¡¯re the guards


    of the branch family! Why are you afraid of Philip rke? This is Uppercreek, not the rke family!


    Move! Charge forward!¡±


    Kelsey was furious!


    Hearing this, the guards of the branch family looked at each other silently for a few moments before


    once again taking a few steps forward.


    However, Philip just stood in front of the crowd indifferently. His eyes swept across nearly 100 guards in


    front of him and he bellowed solemnly, ¡°Those who dare to take a step forward will be rebelling against


    the rke family and will be killed without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Suddenly, from behind Philip, Victor¡¯s men shouted in unison.


    Panic!


    The guards of the branch family were truly panicking now!


    If they were convicted of treason, they would surely die!


    Kelsey¡¯s face also darkened as he shouted, ¡°Philip, these are the guards of the branch family. You¡¯re


    not qualified to convict them! Besides, I¡¯m here today to warn you on behalf of my father to release the


    people you¡¯re detaining! Otherwise, you and your family will be subject to the branch family¡¯s revenge!¡±


    ¡°I know you have a beautiful wife who¡¯s pregnant. Oh, yes, and a three years old daughter. I advise you


    not to act rashly. Otherwise, the ones suffering will be you, your wife, and your daughter!¡±


    Kelsey threatened with a cold sneer on his face.


    Philip¡¯s face turned grim, an endless chill suddenly surging from all over his body. He said, ¡°Kelsey


    rke, you shouldn¡¯t have threatened me with my wife and daughter.¡±

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Kelsey was taken aback When he saw Philip¡¯s seemingly murderous gaze, he felt ufortable all


    over as if he was being stared at by a fierce beast.


    His heart jumped wildly and he could not help but take a few steps back. He was stammering as he


    shouted, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do? I¡¯m telling you, Philip, I¡¯m representing my father this time.


    Listen carefully. This is my father¡¯s ultimatum to you. Release them at once! Otherwise, my father will


    personallye to Uppercreek! By then, you¡¯ll be done for!¡±


    Kelsey was not telling lies. This was indeed what his father had told him.


    If Philip did not release them, the chieftain woulde to Uppercreek in person!


    By then, the entire city would be under martialw!


    In front of the chieftain of the branch family, even Philip would have to bow and pay his respects!


    Philip frowned when he heard this. With a face full of dissatisfaction, he pondered.


    Would the chieftain of the branch familye to Uppercreek in person?


    Seeing that Philip was silent and his expression was unpleasant, Kelsey felt that he had gained the


    upper hand again. Immediately, he chastised triumphantly, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s not that: I want: to me you, but


    why do you have to go against the branch family? You even abducted my brother and grandfather. Are


    you asking for trouble? How about you quickly let them go and just bow to me and apologize? When I


    return, I¡¯ll definitely put in a good word for you. After all, we¡¯re a family too.¡±


    With that said, Kelsey smiled and reached out to pat Philip¡¯s shoulder.


    Crack!


    In a sh, Philip suddenly grabbed Kelsey¡¯s wrist and flung it away forcefully!


    With a miserable howl, Kelsey felt as if his right arm was dislocated and was immediately ovee by


    pain. He had broken into a cold sweat!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°You! Ah, it hurts so much!¡±


    Kelsey clutched his right arm, took a few steps back, and stared at Philip resentfully. He shouted,


    ¡°Philip, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! I¡¯ll represent my father and the branch family to


    impose the familyw on you!¡±


    Kelsey was furious now!


    This damned Philip rke, how dare he be so arrogant and domineering?!


    Kelsey was the young master of the branch family, after all!


    However¡­


    Philip looked at Kelsey indifferently with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, saying, ¡°Kelsey, I¡¯ve made it


    very clear to you yesterday. Don¡¯ t mess with me! Familyw? Do you have the right to enforce the


    familyw?¡±


    ¡°You! I just knew you wouldn¡¯t be convinced. The familyw, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    Kelsey was furious. He did not want to take it out at first, but now that Philip was so arrogant, he must


    show him!


    Having said that, Kelsey took out a paper document from his pocket. Holding his dislocated right arm,


    he told his men to unfold the paper. He then recited loudly, ¡°The order of the rke family¡¯sw


    enforcement hall. The heir of the main rke family, Philip rke, relies on his status as the heir to act


    recklessly, ignore family discipline, and participate in in-fighting. Such behavior is uneptable. Thus,


    familyw shall be enforced on Philip rke. If he refuses to release the branch rke family


    members, he shall be taken down on the spot. If he dares to resist and provoke strife between the two


    families, his four limbs shall be broken and he¡¯ll be brought back!¡±


    After reading it, Kelsey tossed the paper to Philip and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself. This is a joint


    order by the six elders of thew enforcement hall. If you dare to resist, your limbs will be broken and


    you¡¯ll be brought back to Arcadia Ind!¡±


    Kelsey was extremely delighted at this moment. Did Philip think he could not do anything to him?


    Ridiculous!


    He hade prepared this time!


    Even Roger rke had to listen to the joint order from the six elders of thew enforcement hall.


    Philip held the paper, looked through the contents, and frowned.


    It was really the joint order from the six elders!


    Hateful!


    He squeezed the paper fiercely as his eyes glinted sharply.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    The damnedw enforcement hall had been colluding with the branch family!


    ¡°How about it, Philip? I¡®m asking you once again, will you let them go?¡±


    Kelsey was floating on air right now. He was full of confidence. He had his father and thew


    enforcement hall behind him. No matter how powerful Philip was, he would not dare to openly oppose


    the joint order from the six elders of thew enforcement hall!


    Philip¡¯s face was gloomy as he nced at: the arrogant Kelsey. Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on


    the corner of his mouth as he said, ¡°Kelsey, do you think that such a thing can make me toe the line?¡±


    After that, Philip crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into a nearby trash can!


    Kelsey froze,pletely unable to believe Philip¡¯s audacity!


    ¡°Insolence! That¡¯s the joint order of thew enforcement hall. You actually dare to be sowless and


    audacious! You¡¯re openly opposing thew enforcement hall of the rke family! I have the right to


    take you down right now!¡±


    Kelsey shouted angrily, but his heart was full of excitement!


    Great!


    He had expected Philip to be defiant.


    The joint order from thew enforcement hall was not to discipline Philip but to make him resist!


    In this way, Kelsey would have a legitimate reason to take Philip down directly!


    When the time came, the branch family would have a reason if there was trouble!


    ¡°All guards, listen to my order!¡±


    Kelsey suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Philip rke has ignored the family rules, ignored the order from the


    law enforcement hall, and openly opposed thew enforcement hall! Now, I order you to take him


    down! If he dares to resist, break his limbs! Anyone who stands in your way, kill without mercy!¡±


    Kelsey was full of triumph. He was on cloud nine!


    He had waited too long for this moment!


    Philip rke was doomed!


    He would see if he dared to resist!


    The guards of the branch family were still looking at each other at this moment. After all, the person


    standing opposite them was the heir of the main family with an identity and a status that could


    withstand a thousand troops!


    Kelsey also noticed this and said with a smile, ¡°Rest assured. Thew enforcement hall and the branch


    family will endorse you. Don¡¯t worry if he dares to retaliate. Charge ahead!¡±


    Immediately, the guards of the branch family stepped forward again!


    On the other hand, Philip still stood there calmly.


    Behind him, Victor¡¯s men stood ready for battle. As soon as Philip gave the order, they would charge!


    At this time, Philip shook his head lightly and sneered, ¡°Kelsey rke, I have to say that you¡¯re really


    stupid.¡±


    When Kelsey heard this, he raised his brows and pointed at Philip angrily. He said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t try to


    talk your way out of this. Do you dare to resist?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was calm with just a cold smile. Then, he started walking down the stairs.


    With every step, the thud of his footsteps sounded like the march of a thousand troops!


    His body radiated a cold intent that could seemingly break the earth!


    Seeing Philip approaching them, the guards of the branch family stepped back.


    Every time Philip stepped forward, they took a step back!


    It was the invincible aura of a monarch!


    Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be weighed on by a mountain, leaving them breathless!


    Standing behind the crowd, Kelsey¡¯s eyes were wide open as he shouted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t retreat! All of


    you, charge over! He¡¯s opposing thew enforcement hall and should be punished! Charge!¡±


    However, no matter how much Kelsey yelled, none of the guards dared to move forward.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was because, at this moment, Philip had raised his arm. On his hand was an antique thumb ring!


    The Sovereignty Seal!

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    The Sovereignty Seal?!


    The guards of the branch family were all dumbfounded when they saw the jade ring on Philip¡¯s thumb!


    All of them were trembling with their eyes wide open!


    Instantly, these guards respectfully knelt on one knee and shouted in unison, ¡°Young Master rke!¡±


    However, Kelsey still did not understand what was going on and still shouted behind everyone, ¡°F*ck!


    Why are you kneeling? Charge over, I say! All of you are rubbish!¡±


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at Philip with flushed eyes. He was just about to chastise when


    his eyes fell on the jade ring on Philip¡¯s thumb. He immediately went mute and the anger that welled in


    his throat was being swallowed down!


    Was that the freaking Sovereignty Seal?


    Kelsey was flustered as his legs went weak. How was he supposed to y this game now?


    At this time, Philip¡¯s face was indifferent. With a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, he looked at the


    flustered and trembling Kelsey, asking, ¡°Now, what do you say?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Kelsey wanted to cry but had no tears. With an aggrieved expression on his face, he said, ¡°Cousin, I


    was wrong. Can you keep that thing away and we¡¯ll talk about this?¡±


    He did not want to, but the thing in Philip¡¯s hand was too shocking!


    It was the Sovereignty Seal!


    At the sight of it, all guards of the branch family must obey! In other words, Kelsey was now all alone.


    He understood the situation now perfectly and immediately caved in.


    Philip chuckled, put his hand down, and looked at Kelsey indifferently. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you


    wanted to break my limbs just now?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! How could I possibly say such disrespectful words to my cousin? You must have


    misheard and misunderstood.¡±


    At this moment, Kelsey brought his fawning skills into full y. He was close to bowing to Philip.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°p your mouth!¡±


    Kelsey was startled. Although he was disgruntled, he still raised his hand, pped his face, and said,


    ¡°Cousin, that should be fine, right?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Not quite. You should do it with a smile on your face, okay?¡±


    With a smile?


    Kelsey was about to faint from anger. This Philip rke was too¡­


    However, he had no other choice. He could only bite the bullet and say with a nod, ¡°Yes, whatever you


    say.¡±


    After that, Kelsey forced a smile and pped himself again.


    Smack!


    The crisp p echoed around the entrance of the hotel and those who heard it felt their cheeks hurt.


    Kelsey felt the burn on his cheek with this p. Then, he asked with a small smile, ¡°Cousin, is this


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Continue, ¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kelsey uttered and felt devastated


    More?


    ¡°What? Are you unwilling?¡± Philip asked with an innocent smile on his face.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kelsey uttered and felt devastated.


    More?


    ¡°What? Are you unwilling?¡± Philip asked with an innocent smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Kelsey wanted to cry. He could only lower his head and say, ¡°No. Of course, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Then, the sound of pping continuously rang out at the entrance of the hotel.


    Kelsey¡¯s face was swollen now. Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, you can stop now.¡±


    Kelsey¡¯s face was full of tears. His whole figure seemed to crumble as he slumped to the ground feebly.


    Philip could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him and said, ¡°Do you know what to say when you


    return?¡±

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Kelsey quickly nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I do. I¡¯ll say I screwed things up and didn¡¯t even see you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Philip abruptly said, ¡°Just tell them the truth. Furthermore, you have to tell the branch family and the


    law enforcement hall how I beat you up and how I opposed thew enforcement hall.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, what do you mean by that?¡±


    This time, it was Kelsey¡¯s turn to wonder. Was this not putting him up on the chopping board? By doing


    this, Philip was just seeking his own death.


    If he returned and told his father and thew enforcement hall about this, Philip would be dead for sure.


    Was this guy out of his mind?


    Of course, if Philip was willing to do so, Kelsey could not be happier!


    The shame he suffered today would be returned tenfold!


    Philip nced at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know what I mean. Just do as I said.¡±


    Kelsey dared not resist and just nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    After that, Philip waved his hand and shouted, ¡°All of you can get lost now!¡±


    Kelsey quickly got up and was about to lead his people away, his face full of shame.


    Philip suddenly said, ¡°By the way, tell the branch family that I¡¯ll return to Arcadia Ind soon. By then, I


    hope the elders and uncles will wee me back.¡±


    When Kelsey heard this, he staggered and almost fell.


    Then, Philip turned around and entered the hotel. After walking a few steps, he suddenly said to Victor


    next to him, ¡°Do something for me. Find out information about the Harrison family in Glenford and do a


    background check on Pearce Gilson of Le Reverie for me.¡±


    Victor nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. rke.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Philip went upstairs and came to the suite where Connor rke and the others were being


    detained.


    At this moment, Connor and the rest were standing in front of therge French window. They had been


    watching the scene that just took ce downstairs. Connor snorted coldly with indignation and


    bellowed, ¡°Damn Philip, that brat! It¡¯s the Sovereignty Seal again! Why did Roger rke give him such


    an important item?¡±


    Levi sat on the sofa with a few more bandages and splints on his body. He said, ¡°Grandpa, since


    Kelsey has been driven away, will Fathere over?¡±


    Connor¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°No, the next step is to wait for Philip to return to Arcadia Ind.


    Your father has alreadyid out his n on Arcadia Ind. As long as that brat dares to go back, he¡¯ll


    be taken down for treason and won¡¯t be allowed to plead his case!¡±


    Hearing this, Levi was very excited and pped the table. However, he immediately wailed in pain.


    His hand was broken by Philipst time and had not fully recovered yet


    ¡°Grandpa, is this true?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Connor turned around and sat down while leaning on his walking cane. Allen immediately handed him


    a cup of warm tea. The former said, ¡°Of course, your father and I have already discussed it. There are


    many people in thew enforcement hall and the main family who support us. This time, even if we


    can¡¯t bring down the main family, Philip will lose his status as the heir!¡±


    The three of them looked at each other and smiled.


    However, Philip barged in at this time. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he calmly looked at the


    three people who were talking secrets in the room. He said, ¡°Oh, are you plotting some petty tricks in


    the dark again? What are you going to do to me this time?¡±


    When Connor saw Philip barge in, his face darkened and he shouted, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be so arrogant! You


    won¡¯tst much longer!¡±


    Levi followed and said, ¡°Yes, Philip, when you return to Arcadia Ind, it¡¯ll be time for you to meet your


    maker!¡±


    He was furious!


    Philip had kept them here for many days.


    Allen also sneered and said, ¡°Philip, you should know your current situation. Therefore, I advise you to


    hurry up and let us go. Then,e back to the ind with us where you¡¯ll kneel and apologize to us in


    front of the branch family. Perhaps, you can still be saved.¡±

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    A cold sneer.


    Philip looked at Allen and the others like he was looking at a bunch of idiots, a faint coldness flowing


    from his eyes.


    ¡°Save? Why do I need saving?¡±


    Allen was furious. He pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re simply outrageous! Are you nning to


    fight the branch family to the end? Philip, I¡¯m telling you, the branch family will get you back for what


    happened today ten times over!¡±


    Philipughed uproariously at that, and hisughter caused Connor, Allen, and Levi to feel chills and


    goosebumps all over their bodies.


    What did Philip mean by this?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Was he really not afraid of the branch family at all?


    ¡°Ten times over?¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Very well, Allen rke. I¡¯ll remember your words. Back then, I said that I wanted


    your lineage to disappear from Arcadia Ind forever. I¡¯ll hold true to my words!¡±


    When Allen heard this and saw Philip¡¯s grim face, he felt a chill in his heart!


    What was this kid going to do?


    Was he really going to drive his lineage out of Arcadia Ind and the rke family?


    Was he crazy?


    After all, his eldest brother was Connor rke!


    He was the former chieftain of the branch family!


    Even Roger had to call him ¡®Uncle¡¯!


    ¡°Insolence! What did you say? Do you want to drive my lineage out of the branch family? This is simply


    ridiculous!¡±


    Allen was furious as he pointed at Philip and cursed. At the same time, he turned his head and said to


    Connor, who was sitting calmly. ¡°Brother, just listen to what this brat is saying. He simply doesn¡¯t put


    the branch family in his eyes!¡±


    Connor naturally heard it. He was furious, and his face went cold. He knocked the walking cane in his


    hand against the tiled floor and said sternly, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re getting more and more insolent. I wanted to


    let you off at first, but looking at your words and behavior now, you are simply a disgrace to the rke


    family! It¡¯s a shame for the rke family to have produced such an arrogant and domineering person


    like you, who has no respect for the elders! I hereby swear to deprive you of the status of the heir! An


    arrogant person like you is not worthy to lead the rke family to glory!¡±


    Connor was livid. What he represented now was the interest of the branch family!


    On the side, Levi listened with great excitement and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandpa, Philip has


    repeatedly disrespected you and looks down on the branch family. He¡¯s simply too brazen! No matter


    what, he has been idle outside in the past seven years and is not worthy of bing the head of the


    rke family!¡±


    After that, Levi stared at Philip triumphantly and said with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Philip,


    don¡®t think that you can do anything just because you have the Sovereignty Seal in your hand. If you


    really return to Arcadia Ind, my father has plenty of ways to take care of you!¡±


    Philip chuckled as he looked at the three who were rambling and said indifferently, ¡°Levi, you don¡¯t


    have to say all that. I¡¯ve always been very clear about the thoughts and intentions of the branch family.


    Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    After that, Philip turned and left the suite.


    In the suite, Connor and the others were in a rage!


    ¡°Damn it! Philip is too audacious!¡± Connor red angrily and squeezed the walking cane in his hand


    tightly with hatred.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, you saw it just now. He¡¯s getting more and more arrogant. Our n can¡¯t be dyed


    any longer!¡± Levi said anxiously.


    Allen also echoed, ¡°Brother, I think Levi has a point. Why don¡¯t we have someone capture his wife and


    child tonight? We don¡¯t have much leverage in our hands now. If he returns to Arcadia Ind and


    makes a fuss, everything will be a different story then.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face was grim as he pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Are the test results not out yet?¡±


    Levi quickly replied, ¡°In a few more days.¡±


    Connor nodded and said after a moment of deep contemtion, ¡°Okay, in that case, let¡¯s do it! Allen,


    immediately contact the secret forces we have nted in Uppercreek. Make sure to capture that b*tch


    and that little bastard!¡±


    Allen bowed excitedly and said, ¡°Yes, Brother!¡±


    Levi also sneered at the corners of his mouth and asked, ¡°Grandpa, do I need to do anything?¡±


    Connor shook his head and said, ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t be involved in this matter. If something happens,


    you need to stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what can happen? No matter how powerful Philip is, can he do anything in Uppercreek?


    With the secret forces you¡¯ve arranged, it¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Levi¡¯s ego was a bit inted at this moment.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Connor¡¯s face was dark as he said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s better to be on guard. I can¡¯t see through this brat.¡±


    That was right. Until now, Connor still could not see through Philip.


    He was already more than 80 years old with a lifetime of experience. He had seen all sorts of people


    and encountered all sorts of situations.


    However, the only thing that stood in his way was that he could not see through Philip rke.


    After Philip left the suite, a Maybach stopped at the entrance of the hotel as soon as he went outside.


    An old man stepped down from the car. It was the same Butler Kent who was with Sheryl Larsonst


    night.


    ¡°Young Master rke, this is the information that the youngdy asked me to hand over to you.¡± Butler


    Kent bowed and respectfully handed the information in his hand to Philip.


    Philip took the documents, gave them a few nces, and nodded while saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡± Butler Kent turned around and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Philip suddenly called out to Butler Kent and said, ¡°Butler Kent, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Butler Kent stood up again with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Young Master rke, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How is the Larson family in Fernvale doing now?¡± Philip asked.


    Butler Kent thought for a while before asking, ¡°Young Master rke, do you want to ask if there are


    different divisions within the Larson family now, or do you want to ask about the Larson family¡®s entry


    into the maind?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Both.¡±


    Butler Kent understood and said with a nod, ¡°The current patriarch of the Larson family is the eldest


    grandson of the old master and can be considered an ambitious and talented person. There are four


    branches in the Larson family now. The second branch has lived abroad for a long time, handling the


    affairs of the Larson family abroad. The third branch has no special achievements but can be


    considered loyal. As for the fourth branch, they¡¯re the worst and also the branch with the least power.


    ¡°As for the Larson family¡¯s entry into the maind, I think that you can ask the youngdy about it


    personally.¡±


    Butler Kent finished speaking and bowed slightly.


    Philip¡¯s face was calm. After a moment of contemtion, he suddenly asked, ¡°How is Grandpa¡¯s


    health?¡±


    Butler Kent nodded and said, ¡°The old master is in good health. If you want to visit him, Young Master


    rke, the old master will surely be very happy. After all, you¡¯re the only son of the old master¡¯s


    youngest daughter.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I have no more questions.¡±


    Butler Kent nodded again and turned to leave.


    After that, Philip thought for a moment before taking out his phone. He dialed a number and asked,


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, azy male voice said, ¡°I¡¯m at the Nonagon.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you there?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. They invited me.¡± On the other end of the phone, Fennel Leigh¡¯szy voice sounded.


    He was seemingly dissatisfied.


    ¡°Can you get away and go to Country M?¡± Philip asked again.


    ¡°Country M? What happened?¡± Fennel asked.


    ¡°Hannah is in Country M. There seems to be a force that I can¡¯t get close to that¡¯s keeping me away


    from her.¡± Philip¡¯s face darkened as his tone became colder.


    ¡°Oh, I know, the Beauty Killers. I found out about itst time but didn¡¯t have time to tell you,¡± Fennel


    said somewhat apologetically.


    ¡°You found out about it?¡± Philip¡¯s face also changed and he almost cursed in anger.


    ¡°Yeah, but the Beauty Killers are only a front. There¡¯s someone else behind them in control.¡± It was rare


    for Fennel to be so solemn.


    ¡°Who?¡± Philip asked anxiously.


    ¡°The Alliance!¡±

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    The Alliance?


    How could it be?


    Was Hannah rted to the Alliance?


    Philip was stunned. He stood in ce with aplicated expression and asked, ¡°How much have you


    found out?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Fennel¡¯szy voice turned serious as he said, ¡°Not much yet. This


    matter is rather tricky to investigate. As you know, my power in the country is not that great I have


    restrictions in many areas. However, I can help you inquire about the matters in Country M. As for the


    Beauty Killers, leave them to me.¡±


    Philip nodded and chatted a bit more with him before ending the call.


    Then, Philip left the hotel. However, at this time, his phone suddenly rang. The caller was actually his


    father-inw, Charles Johnston.


    Why was his father-inw calling him?


    After Philip answered the call, he heard Charles hurriedly speaking on the other end. ¡°Philip,e to


    Seed Group quickly. Your mother-inw and I have been kidnapped. They specifically said that you


    muste over!¡±


    Philip was taken aback. Seed Group?


    Zachary Seed!


    He did not expect this guy to make a move!


    On the other side of the phone, Charles was anxious and panicking.


    He had been apanying his wife in the hospital in Riverdale when suddenly, he was kidnapped and


    brought to Uppercreek.


    Suddenly, the voice on the phone changed.


    ¡°Philip rke, aren¡¯t you very awesome? Can¡¯t you mobilize a lot of people? Now, your father-in-w


    and mother-inw are in my hands. If you want to keep them alive,e here alone and don¡¯t f*cking


    y tricks!¡±


    It was Zachary¡¯s voice.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Zachary Seed, hurry up and release them or you¡¯ll be responsible for the consequences!¡± Philip


    shouted coldly.


    ¡°Do you still dare to show off in front of me?¡±


    Zachary shouted angrily. On the other end of the phone, he heard Zachary giving an order. It was


    followed by the sound of several ps and apanied by Martha¡¯s screams.


    ¡°Ouch, stop hitting me! You¡¯re looking for my son-inw, not me! Philip, you punk, hurry up ande


    here. Or else, your father and I will be dead soon!¡±


    Philip frowned and said into the phone, ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t do anything yet I¡¯ming over. What¡¯s the


    address?¡±


    Although he was not fond of Martha, she was still Wynn¡¯s mother and his mother-inw. He could not


    ignore her no matter how ruthless he was.


    ¡°Seed Group on Foxglove Street, North District. Come alone. I¡¯ll let them go as soon as you get here!


    These two old fogeys have no value to me at all. Philip, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this. Don¡¯t think of


    leaving once you get here. If you dare to run, they¡¯ll definitely not survive today!¡± Zachary threatened on


    the phone.


    Philip scowled as he clenched his fists!


    Zachary Seed, that ignorant fool!


    The Seed family was doomed!


    After that, he ended the call and headed out.


    Seed Group was a dominant force in the North District! The Seed family was famous for training


    special guards and had produced many distinguished guards.


    Philip got a car and quickly arrived at the entrance of Seed Group. Just after getting out of the car, he


    was stopped by a security guard.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Do you know where this is? How dare you barge in like that?¡± Several


    security guards with anti riot batons sized Philip up.


    ¡°I¡¯m Philip rke. Your Young Master Seed invited me over.¡± Philip stated his identity.


    The security guards were taken aback. They looked at Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Stop the car here


    and you can walk in yourself. I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t be able to drive the car after you go in!¡±


    They heard that the young master had lost his dignity the other day. Hence, he kidnapped this guy¡¯s


    family and told him toe over to settle the score. They had thought it would be a powerful person!


    Looking at him now, it turned out to be a penniless kid!


    Philip smiled slightly and said, ¡°Put it in the parking lot. As for whether I cane out and drive itter,


    you¡¯ll know then.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to brag your way out of this? Quickly go in. Our young master is waiting to entertain you


    in the warehouse at the back! ¡±


    With that, the two security guards came forward and held Philip down, dragging him to the back

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Philip was dragged to the training ground behind Seed Group. With a tter, the huge iron gate was


    pushed open.


    Saul Seed sat at the innermost area next to dozens of grim faced thugs, each with steel pipes or


    baseball bats in their hands.


    Charles stood to the side and dared not move at all. Martha was still sitting in a wheelchair. Both of


    them were bruised and swollen, obviously beaten up.


    Zachary was on crutches, and his right arm was wrapped in bandages that hung from his neck. He was


    beaten out of the bluest night.


    The other party had said that it was Philip rke who told them to do it!


    At that time, Zachary was so angry that he spat out blood!


    Philip rke was so good at ying dirty!


    ¡°Bring him in!¡±


    Zachary yelled. The security guards behind heard him and kicked Philip in.


    Then, the door was closed tightly.


    Philip coldly nced at the two security guards next to him.


    Kicking him would make their lives shorter!


    ¡°How dare you re at me when you¡¯re already at the brink of death? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you right


    now!¡±


    The security guard was about to raise his hand when he was stopped by Saul, who scolded, ¡°It¡¯s not


    your turn to hit him. Stand aside!¡±


    Saul Seed, the spokesperson of the Seed family, was in his 60s or 70s. He still looked spirited.


    He was the one who trained the personal guards of several high ranking dignitaries. In Uppercreek, he


    had a deep background and wide connections.


    He was sizing Philip up at this moment. Was this the same Philip rke who had been in the limelight


    recently?


    He looked very ordinary. Was there a mistake?


    Sigh, this grandson of his was really good at causing trouble.


    However, it did not matter. Since this man had provoked the Seed family, he had to be taught a lesson.


    Otherwise, everyone else would think that they too could just bully the Seed family.


    Philip looked at Saul and said indifferently, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, you have to keep your word and release my


    inws.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s all Philip¡¯s fault! Master Seed, you should let us go. Philip, what took you so long?


    They were about to beat me to death!¡±


    Martha screamed like a pig, ¡°You know nothing but to cause trouble every day! A loser like you should


    just die on your own. Don¡¯ t drag us along with you!¡±


    Philip looked at Martha and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You even dragged us down with you this time!¡±


    Martha said and red at Philip resentfully before continuing to scold him, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll get Wynn


    to divorce you when I get back! I won¡¯t dy even a minute! You¡¯ll bring misfortune if you continue


    staying in our family. Sooner orter, our whole family will suffer with you!¡±


    Immediately after, Martha turned to Saul and Zachary with a ttering smile, saying, ¡°Young Master


    Seed, since Philip is here, can you let us go now?¡±


    Hearing this, Zachary pped Martha on the face!


    ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are? The injuries on my body are caused by your son-inw! ¡±


    Martha covered her face and shuddered. She dared not hate Zachary but hated Philip instead.


    This loser!


    Since he entered the household, he had taken everything away from her!


    Now, he even dared to beat up this young master of the Seed family in Uppercreek.


    She had heard the discussions among the underlings.


    The Seed family was very reputable in Uppercreek!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    That loser, Philip rke, was only good at causing trouble. This piece of trash deserved to die!


    ¡°Zachary, forget it.¡±


    At this moment, Saul said ndly, ¡°Let these two people go.¡±


    With that, Saul waved his hand and told his men to take Martha and Charles out.


    At this time, dozens of thugs had surrounded Philip. They were rhythmically pping the steel pipes


    and baseball bats in their hands, sneering at Philip.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Zachary limped forward on his crutches and patted Philip¡¯s face lightly with his uninjured left hand.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re awesome, aren¡¯t you? You secretly got some people to teach me a lesson, huh? Let me


    tell you, I¡¯m going to kill you today! Let¡¯s see who in Uppercreek can save you! Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do it.


    Do you know what our family does? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll piss your pants if I tell you! Today, many of them


    are armed. If you have the guts, tell Victor Bell toe and save you! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s willing to die with


    you!¡±


    As Zachary said that, he pped Philip on the face!


    The thugs next to himughed.


    Seeing that Philip was not fighting back after being pped, Zachary grew more arrogant and reckless!


    ¡°Haha, what a wimp! Why aren¡¯t you bragging today? I haven¡®t been humiliated like yesterday since I


    was a kid! I heard that you have a beautiful wife. I¡¯ll take care of you first, and tonight, I¡¯ll kidnap your


    wife and sell her to the clubhouse!¡±


    Zachary said unscrupulously. When he saw Philip frowning, he immediately shouted, ¡°Are you


    dissatisfied? Hit me then! Come on, if you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll kneel and call you ¡®Uncle¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Philip chuckled.


    Suddenly!


    Swoosh!


    With a sh, Philip stepped away and grabbed a steel pipe from a thug next to him.


    His actions were too fast!


    No one in the room had time to react.


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing? How dare you?!¡± Zachary was stunned and hastily stepped back, almost


    stumbling!


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the steel pipe in Philip¡¯s hand smashed into Zachary¡¯s shoulder viciously!


    It was the same injured arm!


    Instantly, a scream that sounded like that of a dying pig rang out in the warehouse!


    Zachary fell to the ground in pain. He lost his crutches and rolled around while howling.


    ¡°Why are you screaming? Call me ¡®Uncle¡¯!¡± Philip said coldly with his arms crossed.


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    Was this ordinary-looking young man in front of them really not afraid to die?


    He still dared to be fierce when he was surrounded by dozens of people?


    Okay, he had guts!


    ¡°Oh, it hurts like hell! Ouch!¡± Zachary was on the ground in a cold sweat. He mustered thest ounce of


    strength and shouted!


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Bear him to death! I¡¯ll be responsible if anything goes wrong!¡± Zachary was


    so mad that he roared andmanded his men.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°F*ck him up!¡±


    Dozens of thugs picked up the weapons in their hands and rushed over aggressively!


    There were too many of them. Philip spotted a small gap and rushed out of the encirclement in two


    steps. Then, he used the steel pipe in his hand to start fighting with them.


    Although the Seed family had numbers on their side, they could not hurt Philip even a little!


    Moreover, Philip managed to take down a lot of people!


    Seeing that every time Philip¡¯s weapon fell, one of his thugs would fall with it, Saul¡¯s cold sweat started


    dripping!


    This person was not simple!


    He was so fierce that even a dozen people who made a living by fighting could not touch him!


    He was like a battle god!


    As a coach, he naturally understood what Philip¡¯s skills represented.


    Only people from the battle squadron could fight like this!


    Was Philip rke part of a battle squad?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought of what his son said to himst night and recalled that Philip had a close rtionship with


    the Jensen family. Saul was panicking now.


    Could the Seed family be in deep trouble this time?

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    Saul¡¯s white eyebrows twitched as he quickly pped his hands. Behind him, several bodyguards who


    had been waiting for a long time instantly rushed out!


    The other thugs saw that these people were making a move and quickly stepped aside. Several of


    them were still fighting with Philip and could not get away. They were knocked away by Saul¡¯s


    bodyguards and instantly flew out.


    One of them rushed in like a thunderbolt. With a sweep of his leg, he kicked away the thug in front of


    him who was in the way!


    This bunch of losers should just get out of the way!


    The man spun twice in the air and fell to the ground heavily in a dead faint!


    Philip had long spotted these people behind Saul and knew they were not easy to handle.


    If three or four of them came over at once, even Philip would not be able to take them down. He could


    not be on the offensive for long. He must make this a speedy battle by attacking one at a time!


    The two bodyguards in front, one with an expandable baton and the other one with a machete,


    attacked Philip¡¯s heart and head at the same time from all directions.


    They aimed to take his life!


    Philip dared not put his guard down. With his left hand, he used the steel pipe to block the machete that


    was aiming for his heart. Then, he jumped up to avoid the expandable baton and swung a heavy punch


    on the man¡¯s head.


    Philip disyed his viciousness with this punch!


    A loud bang was heard and the sunsses on the man¡¯s face were shattered by Philip¡¯s fist. The man


    fell heavily to the ground while foaming at the mouth.


    Immediately after Philipnded, he grabbed the wrist of the man holding the machete in a swift


    movement. He squeezed his neck with his left hand and twisted the man¡¯s wrist with his right hand.


    With a small grapple and a cracking sound, the man¡¯s arm was broken on the spot!


    The man lost his grip on the machete and it fell to the ground.


    After losing two special-grade bodyguards at once, Saul¡¯s eyes widened as he cursed, ¡°Bunch of


    losers! If you can¡¯t win today, I¡¯ll get rid of all of you!¡±


    At this moment, a forceful punch from another bodyguard was thrown.


    His name was Marlow Lane, a professional underground boxer!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Philip deftly dodged his attack and exchanged blows with him. Gradually, the corners of his


    mouth curled up in a smile.


    The personal bodyguards of the rke family were all retired soldiers, and their skills were at the top of


    the country.


    Philip was trained by them since he was a child. Later, he joined the Dragon Warriors and experienced


    life and death, so naturally, he was not an ordinary person.


    It was just that he had never openly disyed it.


    Philip had practiced martial arts with them since he was a child and liked it very much.


    As boys, all of them had dreamed of bing a hero. They had a love for martial arts.


    Philip had not sweated like this for a long time and could not help feeling intrigued!


    Especially when he finally encountered a few opponents who could put up a good fight.


    Marlow and Philip fought viciously, but Marlow was already panting. The more they fought, the more


    scared he became!


    The young man in front of him was definitely not simple!


    It seemed that while he overpowered Philip in terms of strength, Philip¡¯s moves were very strange. He


    was always cleverly deflecting his attack and countered one after another.


    Marlow even felt that as a veteran boxer who had been in underground fights for over 20 years, Philip¡¯s


    moves against him were just child¡¯s y to the man.


    Marlow suddenly became nervous.


    Once a thought was formed, it was easy to get distracted. While Marlow was in a momentary daze,


    Philip spotted a w in his moves and knocked him away with a sweeping kick!


    Philip had long noticed that the opponent¡¯s lower half was weak!


    Marlow was taken aback, thinking that his defeat was near.


    Philip was about to hit the opponent with a heavy punch when suddenly, a hand appeared out of


    nowhere and grabbed Philip¡¯s wrist!

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Turning around, he saw a foreign special bodyguard!


    His body was like a chunk of iron, and he had tanned skin.


    This foreign retired mercenary was unlike these brainless people who only knew how to rush into fights


    head on.


    Since the beginning, he had been lurking around looking for opportunities. He was like a crocodile in


    the water waiting to catch its prey!


    This was a true master assassin!


    He had seen the opportunity, so he grabbed Philip in a sh and immediately tried to break his arm!


    Philip was taken aback and quickly performed a backflip to defuse the twisting force on his hand. Then,


    he jumped up to withdraw his hand and retreated to the back.


    This person was quite capable!


    Before Philip could react, the foreign bodyguard rushed over and his pair of big iron like hands grabbed


    Philip¡¯s shoulders.


    Philip immediately felt a strange forceing from him. He felt the pain in his shoulders from being


    grabbed and quickly bent down to escape.


    Although his reaction was fast, the bodyguard still scratched his shoulders and left some marks where


    blood oozed.


    Philip¡¯s heart jolted. Oh no, he might not be able to fight this man!


    Although he had some skills, he was the worst among the Dragon Warriors.


    As for this foreign bodyguard in front of him, he was afraid only someone like Josh ncy might be a


    match for him!


    The foreign bodyguard did not give Philip a chance to gather himself. He rushed over and swept a


    flying kick toward Philip!


    With a gust of wind, Philip dodged sideways and started fighting with this person.


    Kicking the lower body, stabbing the eyes, and punching the kidneys the bodyguard¡¯s moves were all


    extremely vicious. Every move was lethal and Philip grew increasingly surprised.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In less than ten rounds, Philip made a mistake. He was caught by the foreign bodyguard and pressed


    to the ground.


    ¡°Good, well done! Vince, bring him to me!¡± Saul said excitedly.


    He was scared to death earlier, thinking that Philip was going to wreak havoc, but the man still could


    not escape the palm of his hand.


    The foreign bodyguard named Vince was just about to kill Philip when he heard Saul¡¯s orders. He


    stopped his attack without another word and dragged Philip up from the ground. He locked Philip¡¯s


    hands behind his back and pushed him in front of Saul.


    Philip was astonished. How could there be such an expert in Saul¡¯s hands?


    As Philip wondered, he saw Saul standing up and walking to him on his walking cane. He pped him


    twice in the face!


    ¡°How dare a piece of trash like you run rampant on my Seed family¡¯s territory? You must be tired of


    living!¡± Saul chastised.


    Saul could not allow someone like Philip to survive.


    He saw all that had happened just now.


    This Philip rke was not simple. If he left here safely, then the Seed family may be in danger!


    At this time, Zachary was already being lifted by someone. The injuries on his body were given simple


    treatment.


    The members of the Seed family advised him to go to the hospital for treatment, but Zachary refused!


    Philip had hurt him so badly. Now that he was taken down, how could he resist retaliation?


    Anyter and this man might be killed by his grandfather!


    ¡°Philip rke!¡± Zachary shouted with bloodshot eyes. This loser was finally subdued!


    He, Zachary Seed, was the young master of Seed Group. Since he was a child, no one had dared to


    oppose him. He could have anything he wanted. However, this Philip rke dared to humiliate him


    time and again!


    Zachary was supported by someone and walked over to Philip, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very


    good at fighting? How dare a piece of trash like you hurt this noble body of mine? You deserve to die a


    million deaths!¡±


    Philip remained calm. He raised his eyebrows, looked at Zachary coldly, andughed. ¡°Nephew, have


    you forgotten what you promised to call me just now? With your rubbish identity, how dare you call


    yourself noble? I¡¯mughing my *ss off!¡±


    This tiny Seed family was nothing more than an ant. As long as Philip wanted to, he could destroy the


    Seed family at any time.


    The only reason he left Zachary alone was because of Wilbur Ellis¡¯ request.


    However, for the Seed family to hold such grudges, he could not leave them alive!

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    ¡°You still dare to be so arrogant?¡±


    Zachary raised his arm to hit Philip but ended up stretching his injured arm with that force. He grimaced


    in pain at once.


    ¡°Zachary, sit down and rest!¡±


    Saul said, instructing his subordinates to help Zachary sit down.


    Then, Saul walked up to Philip, sized him up, and said sternly, ¡°Young man, do you know that I could


    have killed you just now if I wanted to?¡±


    Saul¡¯s eyes were bitterly cold as if he could send Philip to hell the next second.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± A mocking chill appeared in the corners of Philip¡¯s eyes.


    Hmph!


    Saul snorted and chided, ¡°At this time, you still dare to act tough?! I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I¡¯ll


    ask you a few questions and you¡¯ll answer me honestly. One wrong answer and your life will be


    forfeited!¡±


    ¡°If I tell you everything, will you let me live?¡± Philip said calmly.


    Before Saul spoke, Zachary interrupted on the side, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll ask my men to capture your wifeter.


    You can watch as my men y with her. If you can help press her down while watching, I¡¯ll let you go,


    okay? Hahahaha!¡±


    Zacharyughed uproariously.


    Philip raised his eyebrows.


    Some people just did not know what was good for them. Today, Zachary Seed was doomed for sure!


    Saul red slightly at his grandson¡¯s unbefitting conduct before turning to Philip, asking, ¡°Let me ask


    you, what¡¯s your rtionship with Victor Bell and the Jensen family?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know Victor Bell very well.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? For your sake, he dares to turn against my Seed family yet you say you¡¯re not very


    familiar with each other?¡± Saul continued asking.


    ¡°Victor Bell probably felt a connection with me at first sight.¡± Philip chuckled.


    ¡°You still dare to lie!¡±


    Saul cursed, but he did not ask that foreign special bodyguard to kill him.


    Saul was not as brainless as Zachary. He had thought about it for a long timest night.


    He had never heard of a character like Philip rke before in Uppercreek.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, for Philip¡¯s sake, Victor did his best and even had a falling out with the Seed family. Philip¡¯s


    identity was worthy to be suspicious of!


    Saul pondered inwardly. If Philip really had such an identity, he must not die. Saul had a big n and


    needed him!


    Philip smiled calmly with cold intent in the corners of his eyes, saying, ¡°Saul Seed, I¡¯m warning you,


    don¡®t do anything that you¡¯ll regret. You can¡¯t afford to mess with me!¡±


    Hearing this, Saul was furious!


    What an arrogant kid! Philip had been captured by his men yet still dared to act this way!


    No wonder Walton Seed had told him that Philip rke was very unusual.


    At this moment, it just seemed like sheer bravado!


    ¡°Hahaha, very well. You¡¯re on the verge of death and you still dare to scare me? I¡¯ve lived for more than


    70 years and have never been afraid. Today, I want to see how you¡¯re going to leave here alive!¡± Saul


    shouted sternly.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Philip sneered, his expression looking stoic.


    Saul yelled angrily, ¡°Let me ask you again, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Victor Bell?¡±


    In fact, there had always been friction between Saul and Victor.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Both of them were representatives of the north district¡¯s businessmunity in Uppercreek. In many


    large scale business meetings in the north district, both of them had important voting rights.


    Uppercreek was a city by the sea, and the border was right behind the north district. Just by walking


    along the coast, one could cross the foreign border without a passport.


    Saul often used this method to conduct his smuggling business!


    Gutsy!


    Otherwise, with his business acumen, he would not have earned his status in the Uppercreek business


    community. Many would be able to kill him in seconds.


    Many people avoided him because they did not want to get involved with foreign forces.


    Moreover, the Seed family still had some contacts in the country.


    Among the special guards trained by their family, four of them were personal guards to figures of a


    great level.


    No one dared to recklessly provoke the Seed family.


    However, Victor happened to be that tough nut to crack.


    Victor owned a lot of businesses. The goods from one of his medical factories also had to cross the


    sea, and the two often argued over the right of passage.


    Saul once spent a lot of money trying to bribe Victor, but Victor knew of Saul¡¯s dealings and did not


    want to work with him. He often obstructed his business too.


    As a result, Saul lost a lot of money.


    He had long been upset and wanted to teach Victor a lesson!


    The more Saul thought about this incident, the more he felt that something was amiss. Victor did not


    hesitate to have a falling out with the Seed family just to protect this kid in front of him.


    Could Philip rke be Victor Bell¡¯s illegitimate son?


    Saul had thought about it the entire night and felt that it must be the case!


    Now, everything was perfect!


    Philip had been captured. He wanted to use this to threaten Victor to withdraw from the Uppercreek


    Chamber of Commerce. The sea behind Uppercreek into the north district would thenpletely fall


    into his arms.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything. If my guess is correct, you should be Victor¡®s illegitimate son,


    right?¡± Saul sneered.


    Philip was dumbfounded.


    Did this old man have a brain? To have such an outrageous thought¡­


    At Philip¡¯s silence, Saul thought Philip had acquiesced andughed gleefully.


    ¡°Hmph, I just know this is the case. Otherwise, why would Victor do so much for you? Philip, if you want


    to stay alive, get your old man to retire from Uppercreek¡¯s businessmunity! Otherwise, I¡®ll chop off


    one of your fingers each day. Let¡¯s see whether Victor cares about his money or his son more! How


    does that sound, Philip Bell?¡±


    Saul sneered, looking as if he had insight into everything!


    Philip was almost dying of helplessness. How could this man even change hisst name for him?


    ¡°Saul Seed, with such a creative brain, it¡¯s a waste of talent that you¡¯re not writing novels instead. But


    unfortunately, I still have to tell you that your guess is wrong,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    ¡°Wrong guess? Impossible. Brat, are you still trying to deny it?¡±


    Saul said angrily, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re still alive now simply because you¡¯re Victor¡¯s son? If you


    dare lie to me, I¡¯ll let you sleep here forever! In that case, do you still refuse to admit it?¡±


    Saul said angrily. If Philip was not Victor¡®s son and still dared to be so arrogant, he would not live to see


    the sun tomorrow!


    Unexpectedly, Philip¡¯s expression did not even change for a moment and was still extremely indifferent.


    He said tly, ¡°Firstly, Victor Bell¡¯s status is too low. Not to mention being my father, he¡¯s far from being


    qualified to even be my family¡¯s butler. Secondly, if you know my true identity, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die


    of fright. Thirdly, the ones lying on the ground today will be you and your loser grandson!¡±


    What?


    The warehouse was silent.


    At first, they thought Philip had guts, but he turned out to be a lunatic!


    Could he not tell what was happening now?


    He was already subdued. With so many people surrounding him, how could he possibly get away?


    Philip¡¯s life was being held in the hands of others now, yet he still dared to say such crazy things?


    This guy was simply a madman!


    ¡°Are you running a high fever?¡±


    ¡°What an audacious kid!¡±


    ¡°At this time, you still dare to threaten our master? You must be tired of living!¡±


    The members of the Seed family cursed.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Saul waved his hand and scoffed. ¡°A young man who doesn¡¯t know his limits can just say whatever he


    likes. Wait till I call Victor over and see what his attitude is! If he refuses to agree to my terms, there¡¯ll


    only be one oue for you today!¡±


    Saul said in anger, took out his phone, and dialed Victor¡¯s number.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    Beep, beep, beep¡­


    ¡°Old Master Seed? What advice do you have for me this time? Or is it regarding the matter with thest


    shipment?¡± Victor¡¯s voice sounded from across from the phone.


    Saul frowned.


    A few days ago, he had a shipment of smuggled goods seized by the joint forces of Victor and the


    chamber ofmerce on the grounds that the goods were unregistered!


    He put the phone on speaker so that Victor and Philip could hear each other.


    ¡°Victor, I advise you to release my shipment. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to afford the


    consequences this time!¡± Saul said.


    On the other end of the phone, Victor smiled and said, ¡°Are you threatening me? It doesn¡¯t matter. How


    many gifts have you sent me over the years to try and buy me off? And now you actually dare to


    threaten me?


    ¡°Haha, Saul Seed, do you think I¡¯m a three years old child? Don¡®t think I don¡¯t know what you were


    carrying on board that ship. Are you forcing me to check the goods on board?


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not making a move against you just because I¡¯m afraid too many people will get involved


    and it¡¯ll cause innocent casualties!¡±


    The series of questions andments made Saul very upset!


    He mocked lightly, ¡°Victor, don¡¯tbe hasty. I know you have a strong position in Uppercreek and have


    gained a lot of power over the years. But today, I advise you to try and be careful in what you say.


    Otherwise, your son may lose his life!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Victor was stunned.


    Son?


    Victor had always been focused on his career and did not even have time to get married, so where did


    his supposed sone from?


    Thus, he said in confusion, ¡°Saul, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? Victor, are you still pretending to be confused at this time? I¡¯m telling you I have your


    son, Philip rke, in my hands! Release my shipment right away! If you do it a dayter, I¡¯ll chop his


    finger off!¡±


    Saul said viciously and took a knife from a thug next to him. He waved it in front of Philip¡¯s face.


    ¡°Saul Seed, what the hell are you talking about? I¡¯ve not started a family yet. Where did my sone


    from?¡±


    Victor still felt that Saul was threatening him, but listening to his tone now, he was speaking with such


    conviction. Victor was a little baffled.


    ¡°Are you still pretending? You do it quite well!¡±


    Saul said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Philip rke your illegitimate son, the one you¡®ve been defending in Le Reverie?


    Come on, talk to your old man!¡±


    Saul held the phone out to Philip.


    Philip was embarrassed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If he said something now, would he not be acknowledging Victor as his old man?


    ¡°Young Master rke?¡± Sweat instantly started dripping from Victor¡¯s forehead.


    Seeing that Victor had spoken first, Philip said with a wry smile, ¡°I was kidnapped by the Seed family.


    They¡¯ re saying I¡¯m your son and want to silence me.¡±


    nk!


    Victor¡¯s phone fell to the ground as he sat down with a thud!


    He was almost going crazy with fright!


    At this time, he quickly picked up the phone. Fortunately, it was not broken and he shouted frantically


    across the phone, ¡°Saul Seed, you must not touch him! Let¡¯s discuss this. You absolutely cannot touch


    a hair on his head, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Victor almost screamed himself hoarse!


    Although he did not know why Saul would think Philip was his son, if anything happened to Philip


    because of Victor, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    When Saul heard that Victor was anxious, he smiled triumphantly.


    See, he knew they were father and son!


    How dare they pretend!


    However, how would he know that Victor was closer to calling Philip his father instead¡­

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    ¡°Hahaha! ¡±


    Saulughed heartily and said, ¡°Oh, Victor, are you finally afraid now? Do you remember how you¡¯ve


    secretly dealt with me all these years? I¡¯ll make you repay them all one at a time! Hurry up and release


    my shipment or I¡¯ll chop off his fingers!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Okay, don¡¯t touch him! I¡¯ll release your shipment now!¡± Victor said anxiously.


    All the people in the roomughed.


    Victor Bell had thising!


    Who told him to go against the Seed family?


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    While the crowd wasughing, an uncanny voice sounded.


    It was Philip rke.


    ¡°Saul, are the goods on that ship important to you?¡± Philip asked.


    Saul frowned.


    That went without saying!


    How could they not be important?


    That was Saul¡¯s life!


    The reason why Seed Group had a ce in Uppercreek was partly because of the foreign weapons


    smuggling merchants who supported him.


    However, the cargo was too heavy to be transported by air and it was impossible to pass the inspection


    through international borders bynd. It could only go through the sea route.


    By sea, it had to go through the coast behind Uppercreek.


    By relying on such business transactions in the dark, Saul was being taken care of by some foreign


    forces.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hence, he was able to squeeze into the affluent circle of Uppercreek in one fell swoop and get an


    expert such as Vince to serve as his bodyguard.


    However, business had been bad in recent years due to Victor¡¯s interference. This time, Victor even


    directly detained his ship!


    If the goods did not arrive at the location in time, it would not be as simple as losing money!


    Saul was in a delicate situation. On one hand, he had the four special bodyguards whom he trained.


    On the other hand, he was working as the foreigners¡¯ckey. If he became useless one day, these


    foreign smugglers may take back everything that had been given to Saul!


    They might even get rid of Saul to silence him!


    At the thought of this, Saul broke out in a cold sweat! He red at Philip and said angrily, ¡°Cut the crap!


    Hurry up and tell Victor to release the shipment and resign from the chamber ofmerce! If you


    dawdle any further, I¡¯ll chop you up!¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Saul finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    However, what he never expected was that Philip suddenly shouted into the phone, ¡°Victor, listen


    carefully! I order you not to release the shipment! Instead, conduct a thorough search of the goods on


    board!¡±


    Saul felt a buzz in his head!


    Across the phone, Victor¡¯s anxious question could be heard. ¡°But Young Master rke, what about


    your safety?¡±


    Philip suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Victor, do you think anyone in this world can hurt me?¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice carried a kingly tone.


    Victor instantly understood!


    He had gone silly with worry. He should have known long ago. With Philip¡¯s methods, how could he not


    handle Saul Seed?


    Thus, he quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, Young Master rke. I¡¯ll bring a few people to inspect Saul¡¯s shipment!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Victor, do you really not care about your son¡¯s life? Victor Bell!¡± Saul got anxious and shouted,


    but it was already toote.


    Click!


    Victor had already ended the call.


    Everyone in the Seed family was dumbfounded.


    Saul staggered back, almost falling to the ground. He quickly held onto the bench.


    He was done for!


    He had gone for wool and came back shorn. Everything was over now!


    ¡°Philip rke!¡±


    Saul¡¯s face went pale as he roared and growled like a raging bear!


    ¡°Little brat, you must be tired of living! Someone kill him for me! I want to get rid of Victor¡¯s


    descendants!¡± Saul waspletely furious!


    At this time, Philip was still being subdued by the special security guard in ck named Vince. Several


    people next to him directly pulled out daggers from their backs and approached Philip with murderous


    sneers.


    ¡°Hey guys, don¡¯t move. Let me do it. I¡¯ll personally kill this son of a b*tch today!¡± Zachary eximed at


    this time.


    Saul had not let him know about their family¡¯s smuggling business, so Zachary was confused when he


    listened on the side just now. However, his grandfather said he was going to kill Philip, so how could he


    let such a pleasurable activity slip by?


    Zachary¡¯s face was full of glee as he stood up while holding onto the bench. Now that he had regained


    some strength, he told someone to support him to stand in front of Philip. With one foot on the ground,


    he grabbed a dagger from the side with his left hand and sneered sinisterly, ¡°Oh, Philip, this is your


    comeuppance. Who told you to keep insulting me? Today, I¡¯ll use my dagger to make you a ghost!¡±


    Philip frowned as his gaze changed.


    He had enough fun now.


    It was time for someone to die!

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    ¡°You¡¯re such a moron. You can only me yourself for being stupid and messing with the wrong


    people! Now, it¡¯s time for you to go to hell!¡±


    Zachary said as he raised the dagger and stabbed Philip in the chest!


    It looked like the dagger was about to prate Philip¡¯s heart!


    Just then, there was a slight burst from the silencer of a sniper rifle.


    Pop!


    With this inconspicuous sound, Zachary¡¯s hand was immediately shot off!


    It was totally gone!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Zachary clutched his hand and screamed!


    Click! Crack!


    Immediately after, along with a few loud bangs, the entire roof of the warehouse suddenly opened. A


    gust of cold wind blew in, causing people to shudder in fright. The members of the Seed family looked


    up and were shocked!


    At some point, someone had cut open the top of the warehouse! It was now being hoisted up by


    several helicopters as if it were a suspended ceiling!


    The blinding sunlight shone into the gloomy warehouse and everyone became blinded.


    Before anyone could react, the sound of thumping footsteps could be heard!


    Dozens of heavily armedbatants slid down from above the surrounding walls, their hands tugging


    on rappelling ropes as their feet stomped on the walls.


    In less than a few seconds, dozens of redser dots fell on every member of the Seed family!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Put down the weapons in your hands!¡±


    ¡°On the ground! Give up your resistance!¡±


    ¡°Move and we shoot! Get down! Hands on your head!¡±


    The people of the Seed family had never seen such a spectacle!


    They were almost scared to death!


    Was this a movie shoot?


    An action movie?


    Even battle movies were not as grand as this!


    This was almost as magnificent as a science fiction war movie!


    Saul thought his ship had been investigated and the matter was exposed, hence the relevant


    authorities were here to arrest him!


    At that moment, he was so scared that he immediately crouched on the ground!


    Seeing that the situation was amiss, the foreign bodyguard named Vince quickly used his hand to lock


    Philip¡¯s neck and took him as a hostage. He pressed a military knife to Philip¡¯s neck and said with a


    heavy ent, ¡°All¡­ put down¡­ weapon. Or, this person¡­ kill.¡±


    This bodyguard did not know that the leader of the group ofbatants was leading threebatants


    and quietly approaching him. They were all unarmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put.. weapon, I¡­ kill.¡±


    Before this foreign bodyguard could finish his sentence, he suddenly heard a gust of wind blowing


    behind him!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Years of living life on the edge made him instinctively turn around in defense, freeing one arm in the


    process.


    Philip was no rookie either, so how could one arm subdue him?


    Philip turned around and faced Vince who was turning to the back and punched the arm that was still


    grabbing him.


    Vince was in pain. His hold loosened slightly and Philip deftly pulled his hand away.


    Vince knew things were looking bad now, but at this moment, the whizzing sound was nearing. He


    could only dodge the lightning fast punch from the special operations officer first.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that he had been subdued!


    Behind him, an unarmed special operations leader was looking at him coldly. Meanwhile, the three


    combatants were pointing their guns at his head.


    Vince quickly raised his hands.


    The leader of thebatants knelt on one knee at Philip and called out, ¡°Young Master rke!¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°All of you, get up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    The captain replied, swift and direct.


    Vince, the foreign bodyguard in ck, certainly deserved his reputation as someone who lived


    dangerously.


    He did not panic at this scene at all but turned around and mocked, ¡°All of you are cowards! You don¡¯t


    dare to fight one-on-one with me!¡±


    Thebat captain nced at Philip, who nodded.


    The captain smiled slightly and unloaded all his weapons. Then, he pointed at Vince, made a


    beckoning gesture, and said solemnly, ¡°Come!¡±

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    After confirming Philip¡¯s intentions, thebat captain handed his weapons to thebatant next to


    him and handed the knife on his waist to Vince.


    ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± he asked.


    Vince was taken aback. Was the man in front of him a fool to give him a knife?


    He had seen the punch that he was attacked with just now. Although it was solid, it was not very


    powerful. Could this be his way of showing off in front of his master?


    In that case, he would just go along with it!


    Vince took the knife and stared coldly at the captain in front of him. All he could think of was how to


    subdue him and leave with the hostage.


    Seeing Vince constantly ncing in Philip¡¯s direction, the captain already guessed something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Your dirty hand can¡¯t touch the young master,¡± the captain said coldly.


    Vince was taken aback. How did he know what he was thinking?!


    With a sh of anger, he took the knife in his hand and stabbed it directly!


    The captain did not even dodge.


    He raised his hand and used the handguard steel te on the back of thebat glove to fend off


    Vince¡¯s knife. Then, he executed a backhanded sh on Vince¡¯s wrist.


    Click!


    His wrist bone broke and the knife fell to the ground. Vince quickly stepped back while clutching his


    right hand.


    He did not make a sound. Years of fighting had made him ustomed to pain.


    However, what he could not ept was how the man in front of him could strike so fast!


    Just now, he did not even see him raise his hand and his knife had already fallen!


    At this time, there was no time to panic. Vince pounced like a hungry tiger and stretched out his left


    hand to choke the captain¡¯s throat.


    He was most proficient in this move. It was also the most direct and effective assassination move. The


    last time he got Marlow was also with this move.


    However, he had not received an order from the boss to kill at the time, so his attack was light. If he


    used all his strength, he could usually crush the throat and cervical vertebrae of an adult in one go.


    Just when the iron-like ws that looked like hooks touched the captain¡¯ s clothes, the captain


    immediately grabbed Vince¡¯s fingers and snapped them back. The three fingers in the middle of Vince¡¯s


    hand broke with a crack!


    The captain looked at Vince coldly with his brows slightly raised. He said aggressively, ¡°For a frog at


    the bottom of the well like you, do you know how big the sky is? How dare you offend the young


    master? Where do you think this is? Who gave you the guts?¡±


    Saying that, under Vince¡¯s surprised gaze, the captain disdainfully patted his cor with his hand as if


    something dirty had gotten on it.


    Insult!


    A tant insult!


    Vince went crazy and roared, ¡°Sh*t! F*ck!¡±


    He ignored the pain in his hand and jumped up before stretching out his legs. He tried to clip the


    captain¡¯s head off with a scissor kick!


    Looking at this situation, Vince could not leave even if he wanted to. Even so, he would rather die with


    this arrogant pig!


    The captain did not even look at him andunched a punch right in the middle of the man¡¯s legs¡­


    Pfftl


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Philip¡¯s face twitched slightly.


    He seemed to have heard the sound of balls shattering¡­


    This was a kind of pain that even hurt to look at!


    Even a well trained assassin and special bodyguard like Vince could not bear the pain of being


    attacked there!


    He immediatelyy on the ground and covered his crotch, howling in pain. His face was flushed red.


    As for the captain, he stood on the same spot. His feet had not moved, and his body barely swayed.


    His moves were fast, urate, and effective!


    The Seed family was dumbfounded in horror.


    Especially Saul Seed!


    Over the years, he knew best how powerful Vince was!


    In Uppercreek, it could be said that no one couldst more than three moves in a fight with Vince!


    He was the most professional assassin!

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    Who were these people who just arrived? They were so powerful!


    Furthermore, why did they address Philip as ¡®Young Master¡¯?


    Were they special guards trained by Victor?


    How could that be possible?!


    Even Victor could not be equipped with such a fully armedbat squad!


    This was not possible, d*mn it! Even those big shots might not necessarily have such a team!


    Cold sweat almost soaked through Saul¡¯s clothes.


    Philip walked over and looked at the captain, sizing him up and down with interest.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡± The captain of thebat team felt a little queasy being stared at like that.


    ¡°Well done, Mr. Sanjay West. Your skills are extraordinary, huh? Why didn¡¯t you disy such moves


    with me in the past? Tell me honestly, when you sparred with me back then, did you always go easy on


    me?¡± Philip chuckled as if he had seen through everything.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sanjay instantly stood at attention, his back ramrod straight. He said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! This¡­ I have a


    reason for this.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Philip pursed his lips. He knew what Sanjay was going to say. He was definitely going to say that it had


    been his father¡¯s orders. Hence, Philip did not bother to ask more.


    Philip squatted on the ground and looked at Vince whose face was distorted with pain.


    Vince cursed under his breath, ¡°You¡¯re despicable. You¡¯re all cowards!¡±


    Philip scoffed. ¡°You were the one who disyed such a huge w, giving others the opportunity to


    attack. Why are you ming others? Besides, when you fought with me just now, it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t


    attack my vulnerable areas.¡±


    This moron just had to insist on going head-to-head with the captain of the rke family¡¯s guards.


    He must be tired of living!


    The punch that Sanjay made to save Philip earlier was entirely to distract Vince¡¯s attention, block his


    movements, and allow time for Philip to escape. Otherwise, if Sanjay disregarded Philip¡¯s safety and


    punched Vince with all his might, his head would have exploded on the spot!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Behave and don¡¯t make any sudden moves!¡±


    Twobatants pressed their muzzles to Saul¡¯s head and pushed him to Philip¡¯s front.


    ¡°Philip, I have to hand it to you. I didn¡¯t expect that you could borrow suchbat power. You truly


    deserve to be Victor¡¯s son! ¡±


    Saul said as he stared at Philip defiantly, but he dared not move at will. After all, he was being held at


    gunpoint.


    Philip was helpless. Saul had not seen the situation clearly yet, but whatever. He could not be bothered


    to exin.


    ¡°Let me tell you, both Victor and I hold positions in the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. If you dare


    to do this to me, I¡¯ll go to the president of the chamber ofmerce toin about you! Do you


    know how much money the president makes from me every year? Don¡¯t think you can act recklessly


    just because you have such fighting power on your hands. Even if you¡¯ve captured me, the chamber of


    commerce has to provide the evidence of my crime before deciding how to deal with me! As long as


    the president is on my side, you won¡¯t be able to bring me down!¡± Saul shouted frantically.


    At this moment, the door of the warehouse opened.


    An old man was surrounded by a group of people in suits, and they escorted an old man to Philip.


    The old man immediately bent down and bowed to Philip!


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯mte and have made you suffer! Look, you¡¯re already injured. If anything had


    happened to you, how would I exin it to the old master?¡± The old man¡¯s face was grave and his body


    was trembling. A secondter and the young master would have been in trouble!


    This person was George Thomas.


    It had been a long time.


    Philip said tly, ¡°Old George, you don¡¯t have to me yourself too much.¡±


    Saul froze upon seeing this old man.


    The Old George that Philip mentioned was none other than the chairman of the business association of


    the entire South River District, George Thomas!


    Now, he was actually bending over and bowing to Philip!


    Saul¡¯s face twitched as cold sweat started dripping.


    He looked at the people behind George. The one standing at the end, looking respectful but with some


    trepidation, was none other than the president of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce, Hoyt Luther!

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Why was the president of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce here?


    Moreover, he was standing behind this old man in such a cowardly manner?


    Could this old man really be the president of the South River District Chamber of Commerce, George


    Thomas?


    George turned his head to the president of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce and asked,


    ¡°President Luther, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    President Luther¡¯s face was pale, almostpletely drained of blood. He lowered his head and said to


    George, ¡°Mr. Thomas, it¡¯s my negligence that the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce has produced


    parasites like Saul Seed. I¡¯ll reflect on this!¡±


    After that, President Luther said to Saul, ¡°Saul Seed, Victor and the others have searched your ship.


    You¡¯ve been using your status as a member of the chamber ofmerce to conduct such illegal


    activities! You¡¯ve been removed from the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce and dismissed from your


    position!¡±


    Abandon the troops to save the general!


    At this time, he would not care about Saul¡¯s well being! Saul was so scared that he fell to the ground


    andnded on his bottom.


    He looked at Philip while trembling all over. Did all this happen because of this young man in front of


    him?


    At this moment, he finally realized that he might have provoked the wrong person this time!


    George red at President Luther, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll slowly investigate your caseter! Young master, what


    should we do next?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Since Saul has been dismissed from the chamber ofmerce, let¡¯s hand them all over to


    the relevant authorities like how it should be done.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m telling you, if you dare touch me, those forces abroad will not spare you!


    All of you will be assassinated! You¡¯ll be silenced! The bosses behind my foreign patrons are the 12


    Sacred Halls of the West!¡± Saul said hoarsely, making hisst struggle.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Philip looked at Saul and said, ¡°Sanjay, give him his phone and let him contact those foreign forces.¡±


    Sanjay obliged. He fetched Saul¡®s phone from the table next to him and handed it to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Saul shuddered and took the phone. With thisst glimmer of hope, he called the foreign boss involved


    in smuggling.


    Beep, beep.


    The phone rang for a while before the call finally got through.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Richard, I¡¯m Saul Seed. I¡¯m now-¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, Saul! What the hell did you do? Why is our base destroyed? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Before the conversation was over, there was a loud bang as if a door was being mmed open. It was


    closely followed by rapid gunfire and many people shouting in differentnguages. ¡°Freeze, on the


    ground! This is the FBI! You¡¯ve been surrounded. Put down your weapons, no resistance! Or you¡¯ll be


    killed on the spot!¡±


    Immediately after, a scuffle was heard and a bang sounded on the other side of the phone. Then, there


    was no more movement.


    Saul sat on the ground and took a few rapid breaths as his eyes rolled white. He fell into a dead faint


    from fright.


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s over for the Seed family. Take them down and wait for the


    judgment. Oh, by the way, give me a moment with the two fighters over there and Young Master Seed


    who¡¯s on the bench. We still have something to discuss.¡±


    Philip said with a cold smile.


    The hundredbatants around responded in unison.


    The loud and shocking sound echoed for a long time in the warehouse.


    The thugs of the Seed family, Vince, and the others were taken away one after another.


    In the warehouse, only Philip, Zachary Seed, and the two bodyguards who kicked Philip were left.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sanjay was worried and led a small team ofbatants, around seven or eight of them, to protect


    Philip. They were like a group of knights.


    Philip stared at Zachary coldly. His biting and piercing gaze was frightening and appalling like a hungry


    beast staring at its prey.


    Zachary was shaking all over as he looked at Philip. Sure enough, Philip rke did not intend to let


    him off, even singling him out like this!


    Although he had gotten shot in his hand just now, he did not faint from the pain. He watched as


    everything unfolded in front of him crystal clear!


    The strength of Sanjay West and the specialbatants, the attitudes of the president of the


    Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce as well as the chairman of the South River District Chamber of


    Commerce, George Thomas¡­


    He saw it all!


    It was simply shocking!


    These venerable people in his eyes actually bowed their heads to Philip!


    Who the hell was he?

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    What kind of person was Zachary going up against?


    Combined with all that had happened yesterday, the more Zachary thought about it, the more afraid he


    became!


    This kind of strength was far beyond hisprehension!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Philip looked at Zachary and coldly asked, ¡°Young Master Seed, what¡®s wrong? Are you cold?¡±


    Zachary tremblingly said, ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°In your words, I¡¯m just a piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°What?! This person actually said that about you?¡±


    Sanjay was furious when he heard that. How dare he say that about the young master? He was looking


    for death!


    Immediately, he took out his gun to kill Zachary but was stopped by Philip.


    What was the point of killing him?


    Zachary leaned back in fright and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re lying. How can a piece of trash like you have


    such power?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m just a scumbag who¡¯s living off his wife¡¯s family, but¡­¡±


    As he said that, the expression on Philip¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Let me tell you something. I¡¯m the person who founded the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. Hoyt


    Luther is also my subordinate. Moreover, I¡¯m the young master of the main rke family on Arcadia


    Ind. Have you heard of it?¡± Philip taunted.


    Rumble!


    Zachary seemed to be struck by lightning as his body trembled violently!


    The rke family on Arcadia Ind!


    It turned out to be that rke family!


    Zachary had already heard about this mysterious family from his great grandfather, the founder of Seed


    Group, when he was very young!


    At that time, the great grandfather of the Seed family was still alive. One day, Zachary had heard his


    great grandfather personally instructing his grandfather that he should never mess with people from the


    rke family even if it meant risking everything!


    Those who messed with the people of the rke family, no matter how powerful or influential they


    were, would not survive!


    There was no exception!


    The power of the rke family was not something ordinary people could imagine. They could not be


    crossed at all!


    Today, the horrible memories from years ago resurfaced. Zachary¡¯s hair stood on end, and he was


    almost speechless!


    ¡°rke¡­ Arcadia Ind. You?!¡±


    Now, Zachary Seed finally understood.


    He understood why Victor Bell was so polite to Philip.


    He understood why Philip had been so dazzling at the world tournament.


    He understood why Philip had a special rtionship with the Jensen family.


    It all made sense now! The rke family!


    He was also the eldest son to the main rke family, the heir to that rich and powerful family that was


    comparable to a country!


    He almost tried to get Philip killed!


    ¡°Zachary Seed, how dare you?! The Seed family is nothing more than an ant yet you daredy a hand


    on my parents-inw! You even wanted to touch my wife? Your life will end here today!¡±


    Philip suddenly roared!


    His voice boomed like thunder in the sky!


    His imposing might was invible!


    Zachary¡¯s fear finally stretched beyond his limits.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    A wet patch stained Zachary¡¯s crotch. He had lost control of his dder due to fright and it was


    followed by a jolt of his body.


    Pfft!


    A mouthful of blood apanied by some dark green bile spurted out of his mouth.


    He was so scared that his galldder had exploded on the spot!


    Immediately after, his body slumped back as he closed his eyes. He fell into a dead faint


    The two security guards next to him knelt on the ground and shuddered. Philip looked at the two people


    on the ground with a kind smile and said, ¡°Excuse me, who kicked me when I arrived just now?¡±


    One of them shuddered when he heard that.


    As a result, the other security guard immediately stood up and said, ¡°Young Master rke, it was him!


    He was the one who kicked you!¡±


    ¡°Leo, how dare you sell me out after so many years of brotherhood?!¡±


    The security guard on the ground gasped. Leo actually exposed him!


    The man named Leo immediately stood next to Philip and yelled, ¡°What brotherhood? Who¡¯s your


    brother? You even dared to kick Young Master rke¡¯s *ss! This *ss is made of gold! Is it something


    you can kick just like that?¡±


    Then, he turned to Philip and said with a broad grin, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Young Master rke?¡±


    This was the greatest example of false brotherhood Philip was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re no good either. Fine. Sanjay, teach them a lesson and hand them over to the relevant


    authorities.


    And this Zachary Seed, take care of him too,¡± Philip ordered.


    Sanjay nodded. These scoundrels could expect a good beating before going to jail.


    At the same time, Victor organized a thorough raid on Saul¡¯s shipment and reported the smuggled


    goods item by item. Saul Seed was sentenced to life.


    This time, the Seed family was totally ruined.


    However, Walton Seed unexpectedly received the news first and fled away.


    Philip walked out of Seed Group and saw that the relevant staff was already gathered outside for a


    raid.


    The entire Seed Group had been cordoned off.


    Philip thought that George was still as efficient as ever. As he made his way outside, he saw that many


    onlookers were watching the excitement that went on past the police cordon. One of them was about to


    barge in but was stopped by the person in charge.


    It was Wynn!


    After Charles and Martha ran out, they went directly to Wynn¡¯s hotel.


    As soon as Martha arrived at the hotel, she cursed Philip and even forced Wynn to divorce Philip,


    saying that he was in big trouble this time and would definitely not be able to return.


    Wynn immediately asked Martha what was going on, and Charles told Wynn everything.


    Wynn immediately flew into a panic.


    She quickly got someone to drive her to Seed Group. Upon arriving, she found that Seed Group had


    been cordoned and many relevant authorities were dragging members of the Seed family away one by


    one in handcuffs.


    She was even more flustered!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did something happen to Philip?


    When she was about to barge in, Philip slowly and leisurely walked out from inside.


    ¡°Let her go. She¡¯s my wife,¡± Philip said to the relevant people.


    George¡¯s people were also there. When they saw Philip, they quickly urged the people to let them go.


    When Wynn saw Philip, she quickly supported her stomach and walked over. She took Philip¡¯s arm and


    asked anxiously, ¡°How are you? Is everything okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    Philip felt a little dizzy after being shaken by Wynn. He had suffered two blows from Vince just now and


    his body was still a little fragile. He could not hold back a cough. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wynn saw that Philip¡¯s scratched shoulder was still bleeding and instantly became anxious. She


    pounded her fist on Philip¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re already bleeding yet you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re fine. Why are you so silly? You came here just


    because they told you to?¡± Wynn said angrily, but she was more worried than anything else.


    ¡°Mom and Dad were captured. I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± Philip said helplessly.


    Wynn was still angrily scolding Philip for being irrational, but the more she spoke, the more distraught


    she became. She could not hold back her tears and started weeping in Philip¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wynn sobbed.


    Philip quickly hugged Wynn tofort her and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry. If you continue to cry, you¡¯ll be


    laughed at.¡±


    The onlookers were already dying of envy.

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    Wynn had an appearance that couldunch a thousand ships. Combined with her tearful look now, it


    added a touch of radiance to her already beautiful face!


    Her loveliness was unparalleled!


    Meanwhile, Philip¡­


    Those people could feel resentment welling in their hearts!


    This was a prime example of beauty and the beast.


    The men were gnashing their teeth, but the result was a n even more hateful scene.


    Not far away, a Mercedes-Benz quickly approached. After stopping, a beautiful woman stepped down.


    Bernice Owen!


    When Bernice heard from Hoyt that Philip almost got into an ident, she was so anxious that her


    eyes turned red. She hurried to the scene!


    It was useless for Hoyt to tell her that the matter had been resolved. She had to see with her own eyes


    that Philip was okay!


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Bernice asked with red eyes as she quickly ran over, almost breaking


    her high heels.


    The people around were dumbfounded.


    Compared to Wynn, Bernice¡¯s features were not as exquisite but she was also a natural beauty.


    Besides, she had a tall and sexy figure. Her little ck dress entuated her curves and fully


    disyed her feminine charms. For men, this was a fatal temptation. At this moment, this gorgeous


    woman was rushing over to Philip so anxiously.


    Many people became tongue tied on the spot. It was over. Thinking of their wives at home, they


    thought that life could not go on like this.


    It was really unfair!


    Wynn was still crying in Philip¡¯s arms. When she heard someone approaching, she hurriedly broke


    away from Philip¡¯s arms in embarrassment.


    ¡°How are you? Is everything okay? Are you hurt?¡± Bernice ran over and anxiously asked, checking


    Philip all over.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Philip said with a polite smile, but after speaking, he immediately regretted it.


    He could sense killing intent.


    Philip quickly turned around only to see Wynn angrily standing to the side.


    Oh no. The scent of jealousy had permeated the air.


    Wynn stared at Philip in exasperation, and like a resentful woman, she asked angrily, ¡°Philip rke,


    who is she? What¡¯s the rtionship between you two? Why is she so concerned about you! ¡±


    Wynn was jealous.


    It was easy for a pregnant woman to get grumpy.


    It would not matter if an ordinary person was concerned about Philip, but Bernice was such a beautiful


    woman. Besides, she was so anxious that her eyes had turned red!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Philip¡¯s heart jolted as he stammered, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s-¡±


    Bernice had not seen Wynn in the past, so she sneered and deliberately straightened her back before


    putting her arms across her chest. It was as though she was intentionally showing off as she said,


    ¡°What does it matter to you who I am to him?¡±


    Then, she took Philip¡¯s arm.


    Philip almost spat out a mouthful of blood!


    The misunderstanding had gotten bigger!

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    Philip quickly pushed Bernice away. To prevent Bernice from talking nonsense again, Philip red at


    her before exining to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, this is Bernice Owen, my ex boss from thestpany. She


    recently moved to Uppercreek.¡±


    Bernice was taken aback Did Young Master rke say that she was his boss?


    When did the two of them switch roles?


    Then, Philip introduced her to Bernice, ¡°Bernice, this is Wynn Johnston, my wife.¡±


    Only then did Bernice realize that this was Mrs. rke. She had really made a fool of herself just now.


    Thus, she quickly said with a smile, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Miss Wynn Johnston. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. It¡¯s


    nice to finally meet you!¡±


    While saying that, she extended her hand to Wynn, wanting to shake hands to express her goodwill.


    However, Wynn did not take Bernice¡¯s hand, so Bernice had to withdraw it awkwardly.


    Wynn looked at Philip in exasperation and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I just heard her address you


    as some young master! So, what exactly is your rtionship? Did you go behind my back and¡­¡±


    Wynn thought of a certain possibility. Her eyes went red and tears were about to fall.


    It was said that men would change when they had money.


    Moreover, she was pregnant now. Philip could not touch her for ten months, so how could he solve his


    needs in that area?


    Was it the woman in front of her?


    ¡°What are you thinking? Bernice and I only have a working rtionship. It¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Philip was not lying. It was indeed a working rtionship, except Bernice was not his boss. She was


    the assistant that Hoyt had arranged to take care of him.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Johnston, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t know your identity just now. I was just joking with you.


    Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    Bernice was nervous now. If her behavior just now got Philip misunderstood, this mess would be too


    big.


    Wynn snorted and said, ¡°Anyway, you always never tell me the truth. We¡¯ve clearly said that we won¡¯t


    keep anything from each other in the future, but you didn¡¯t honor this promise! ¡±


    With that said, Wynn turned around and got into the car.


    Philip hurried to follow and wanted to get into the car but was pushed out by Wynn.


    ¡°Don¡¯te back today!¡±


    ¡°Stop this! I was just kidding. I have a family!¡±


    Philip was so nervous, thinking that this woman was too casual!


    Bernice chuckled charmingly. ¡°I¡¯m joking with you too Now that you¡¯re fine, I can get back to work.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath. It was too much just now.


    Seeing Bernice blushing like that, it did not seem like she was joking.


    However, looking at Bernice¡¯s departing back and thinking of her charming smile just now, Philip¡¯s heart


    twitched a little.


    He had not paid much attention back then, but now it seemed that Bernice Owen was really a very


    attractive woman.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Thinking of this, Philip pped his mouth.


    He already had Wynn. How could he think of other women?!


    Philip sighed. Anyway, now that he could not go back, he had to find a ce to have fun and calm


    himself down. Moreover, he had experienced too many eventstely and really should rx.


    At this time, Victor called Philip, saying that he had some friends who wanted to meet him. They could


    also y cards and have some drinks.


    Philip agreed immediately. Since he did not know what to do anyway, now that someone wanted to y


    cards with him, he could not ask for more!


    Philip was also familiar with the venue. It was Victor¡¯s underground entertainment club. It did not take


    long for Philip to arrive.


    As soon as he heard that Philip had arrived, Victor and his friends greeted him at the door.


    After weing Philip, Victor quickly dragged Philip into his underground casino.


    Seeing Victor¡¯s flustered look, Philip asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Victor smiled and said, ¡°Young Master rke, this underground casino belongs to me. There¡¯s a ce


    to y cards right at the back. Pleasee with me quickly. There¡¯s an inspection going on outside.


    Let¡¯s try to avoid them. There may be unnecessary trouble if they see us. Please go ahead!¡±


    With that said, Victor took Philip to the door of the underground casino that was guarded and went


    down with Philip.


    Looking at the grand interior below, Philip teased Victor. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing. For such a big ce, this


    d¨¦cor here must¡¯ve cost you a bomb.¡±


    Victor said abashedly, ¡°Look, you¡¯re teasing me again. This is just a small ce. No matter how much I


    spend, how can it bepared with you? Such a ce has to be decorated in this way. Otherwise,


    people will think it¡¯s a joke! Come, let me introduce you to some friends!¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. Neville Wakeman of Uppercreek Auto City.¡±


    ¡°This is the chairman of Gxy Real Estate Group, Mr. Cedric Barlow.¡±


    ¡°Well, you already know Mr. Wilbur Ellis of Le Reverie.¡±


    Wilbur was also here and gave Philip a slight nod as a greeting.


    Philip nodded and greeted everyone with a smile. Then, he asked Wilbur, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Gilson?¡±


    Wilbur replied respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gilson has returned to Glenford to deal with his family¡¯s affairs. He told


    me to pass you a message if I see you, to please extend your help as soon as possible. In the future, if


    there¡¯s a need for the Gilson family and Le Reverie, we¡¯ll certainly do our best.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I got it, I have my ns. Please pass a message to Mr. Gilson. Tell him


    that the Harrison family of Glenford doesn¡¯t have to be feared.¡±


    Wilbur quickly thanked him.


    Then, Philip looked at another person and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Barlow.¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, just call me Cedric. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you


    today!¡± Cedric Barlow said with a smile.


    Philip shook hands with him and they exchanged a few polite words.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Victor had already told someone to prepare a VIP room and he led them over to y cards.


    Before that, Philip went to the washroom.


    When he passed by one of the private rooms, he saw a woman standing by the door out of the corners


    of his eyes.


    Philip had a deep impression of this woman.


    Ynda Lee!


    What was she doing here?

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! You¡¯re a true master indeed!¡± Neville Wakeman ttered.


    Cedric and Wilbur smiled without saying anything. They would just y on. They could still afford to


    lose a few hundred thousand dors as long as the young master was happy.


    When the fourth card was dealt, Neville and Cedric had already folded, leaving only Victor and Philip.


    Victor looked at his hand three of a kind and an ace of spades. His chance of winning was very high.


    On the other hand, Philip had four straight cards in his hand, but the number of points was very small. If


    the fifth card did not make a straight, he would definitely lose.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The stakes were already raised to 100,000 dors and it looked like Philip would not be able to carry on


    if this continued to increase.


    Victor did not want Philip to lose too badly, but at this juncture, it would seem too fake if he folded.


    Hence, he smiled and advised, ¡°Mr. rke, it seems that your luck is not very good in this hand. Do


    you want to raise the stakes? I say we should just show our cards.¡±


    Victor¡¯s hint was already extremely obvious. The chances for Philip to get six of diamonds to make a


    straight were too small.


    Philip smiled, pushed the chips in front of him, and said, ¡°All in.¡±


    The three people were startled and looked at each other briefly before falling silent.


    This Mr. rke was still too young, after all. He really thought that he was ying very well, but in fact,


    the others had been going easy on him.


    At this point, not only had he not noticed what was going on, but he was even going all in.


    Sure enough, when thest card was dealt, Philip got a five of spades. In terms of the number of points


    and the suit of cards, his hand was not a match for Victor¡¯s hand. After Philip¡¯s all in, everything went


    back to square one.


    The few of themughed awkwardly. Philip also smiled. He lit a cigarette, took a drag, and exhaled a


    smoke ring. Victor quickly instructed the people behind him, ¡°Quickly bring Mr. rke another 100,000


    dors in chips!¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. This is just to have fun. You already gave me some chips


    earlier on. Now that I¡¯ve betted everything, I didn¡¯t gain nor lose anything. It¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Victor smiled and stood up. He wanted to go out and show Philip other entertainment programs and


    give Philip a change of view.


    At first, Cedric wanted Philip to look at the ¡®special services¡¯ that Victor had here, but Victor red at


    him and Cedric fell silent.


    Philip smiled without a word and paid no heed.


    They had just walked out of the VIP room and wanted to walk around when they heard the sound of a


    bottle exploding from a private room not far away.


    Bang!


    They froze. Was someone making trouble here?


    Philip had a foreboding. That sound seemed toe from the private room where he saw the woman


    who looked like Ynda Lee just now.


    Thus, he said to Victor, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Victor waved his hand and said, ¡°It must be another scoundrel who can¡¯t afford to lose and is making


    trouble. just let my men go and settle it. It won¡¯t be good if you get hurt by ident.¡±


    Immediately after, Victor waved his hand and got a few staff members to take a look.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    Philip pinched the cigarette between his fingertips and said after taking a puff, ¡°Come on. We¡¯re just


    hanging around anyway. Let¡¯s go and watch some excitement.¡±


    Since Philip had said so, the others could not refute and went along with him.


    This was Victor¡¯s turf. Even if something happened, he could handle it.


    They came to the private room not far away. The door had been opened by the staff. Inside, a fat guy


    with a big head who looked like a rich businessman was sitting on the sofa while holding a woman on


    hisp. He was tearing the woman¡¯s clothes with a bodyguard while a blonde foreigner at the gambling


    table watched with relish.


    The woman was full of anger and resistance, but she could not get away even if she put up a struggle.


    At this time, Philip was certain that the woman was none other than Ynda Lee!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Philip bellowed and dropped the cigarette. He rushed into the room and pushed the fat businessman


    away.


    The man fell to the ground on his butt. Philip took advantage of the situation to pull Ynda to the other


    side of the bodyguard, letting her escape the control of the bodyguard.


    Immediately after, Philip took off his jacket and handed it to Ynda.


    When Ynda saw Philip, she was startled. She lowered her head, said her thanks, and draped the


    jacket over herself.


    ¡°Where did this brate from? Do you want to die?¡± the burly bodyguard yelled.


    The businessman on the ground had taken a bad fall. He was already overweight, and now that he had


    fallen to the ground unprepared, his butt hurt!


    ¡°Ouch, this kid even dares to push me! Kill him for me!¡± The fat businessman ordered the bodyguard.


    ¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble on my turf?¡± Before the bodyguard could make a move, he was stopped by


    Victor¡¯s rebuke.


    The fat businessman was helped to his feet and said as he looked at Victor, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Victor paused briefly before he sneered, ¡°Mr. Randolph Harrison, please excuse our inhospitality.¡±


    Philip frowned, nced at the fat man, and asked grimly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Victor whispered to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke, this person is from the Harrison family of Glenford


    that you told me to check on. He¡¯s the third master of the Harrison family and the uncle of Travis


    Harrison. He doesn¡¯t like to deal with official matters but prefers to do business instead. He has a chain


    of jade stores and is very famous in Glenford and Uppercreek. It¡¯s best not to mess with him or there¡¯ll


    be trouble.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. The Harrison family of Glenford, huh?


    Wilbur also stood behind Philip and affirmed Victor¡¯s statement.


    Victor asked, ¡°Mr. Harrison, why are you so free to visit my ce today? Who made you upset?¡±


    The fat man snorted. Although he was not afraid of Victor, he was on his turf, after all. He dared not be


    too disrespectful. Hence, he said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master Bell. I¡¯m here to y cards with


    my friend today. If I did anything out of line, please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Since you¡¯re here to y cards, what made you upset? Besides¡­¡±


    Victor looked at Ynda as he said, ¡°Besides, if you do this openly on my turf, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not in line


    with the rules. I¡¯m sure you know thew better than me. Why do this because of a woman?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Randolph yelled anxiously, ¡°This b*tch begged me to y with her. In the end, she lost everything she


    had. We agreed that if she had no more money, she¡¯d take off a piece of clothing for every round she


    lost. However, she refuses to hold up her end of the bargain!¡±

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    After listening, Philip looked back at Ynda. Her head was lowered and she did not say anything.


    The fat man said angrily, ¡°Master Bell, although this is your territory, there are rules on the streets too.


    This is something we¡¯ve agreed upon. You have no right to interfere in this matter, right? If you insist,


    I¡¯m afraid people will be unhappy!¡±


    The fat man said triumphantly. He was a member of the Harrison family!


    Who would dare to disrespect him?


    ¡°This¡­¡± Victor was in a tough spot.


    Firstly, Randolph did have a point. Secondly, Victor was not in a position to provoke the Harrison family.


    For a short while, Victor was between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡°Master Bell, since everything is clear now, please leave the room. Don¡¯t stop us from ying cards!¡±


    As Randolph said that, he walked to Ynda and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Come on, beautiful, stop


    thinking about it. No one will help you. Come back here and let us continue!¡±


    He made a grabbing motion as he said that.


    Ynda instinctively went behind Philip, and Philip stretched out his hand to intercept Randolph.


    Randolph was unhappy and said fiercely, ¡°Who the hell are you? Hurry up and get out of my way. I¡¯m in


    a good mood today, so I¡¯ll forget about the incident of you pushing me. If you continue to stick your


    nose into my business, I¡¯ll bash you up!¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Mr. Harrison, right? How much did thisdy lose to you?¡±


    Randolph frowned. Was this person going to help Ynda pay back the money?


    If Victor was the one who said this, he might have to consider it.


    However, the person in front of him obviously looked like a loser from the way he was dressed. How


    dare a wimp like that pretend to be the hero in front of him?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Randolphughed disdainfully. ¡°Oh, are you going to help her pay back the money? Fine, she lost more


    than 12 million dors to me. Can you afford it? If you can, I¡¯ll get up and leave immediately!¡±


    There seemed to be so many idiots in this world!


    A loser like him dared to pretend to be a knight in shining armor?


    Randolph was certain that the fool in front of him could not fork out that kind of money.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    Randolph was taken aback briefly before bursting intoughter!


    ¡°Hahaha! Why is a wimp like you pretending to be cool? Are you trying to be the hero and save the


    beauty? Do you have the power to do it? F*ck off to the side if you don¡¯t have money. Don¡¯t stop me


    from having fun.¡±


    Randolph¡¯s words caused Victor and the rest to re angrily at him.


    Members of the Harrison family of Glenford were as arrogant and cocky as always!


    Philip waved his hand at them and said to Randolph, ¡°Mr. Harrison, although I don¡¯t have money, I can


    y two games with you. If I win thisdy¡¯s money back, can she leave?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Victor and the gang screamed inwardly. The end was near!


    After they let him win a few games, Philip really regarded himself as a skilled gambler!


    ¡°Mr. rke!¡± Cedric Barlow said anxiously.


    Philip made a gesture to stop him from speaking. Randolph was almost dying ofughter.


    ¡°Do you see this? This kid wants to y cards with us! Hahaha!¡±


    Several of Randolph¡¯s entourage and bodyguardsughed out loud. The blonde foreigner at the table


    looked at Philip and shook his head disdainfully.


    This foreigner was the gambling expert that Randolph had invited from abroad. In terms of poker skills,


    no one in the country could win against him!


    It had been the same for Ynda. Randolph had arranged for this gambling expert to help him take


    Ynda down.


    Philip rke, a young man who looked like he was in his 20s, wanted to y poker with a gambling


    expert? What a big joke!

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    Philip said tly, ¡°Have youughed enough? Can you just say if this suggestion will work?¡±


    Randolph choked fromughter. A female attendant next to him came over and patted his chest.


    Randolph smiled and said, ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re capable, you can win back what she lost to me. If you can do


    that, I¡¯ll let this b*tch go. But, if you lose, what do I get? Don¡¯t say I¡¯m looking down on you. With your


    looks, I don¡¯t think I can even get 50,000 if I sell you off.¡±


    Philip scratched his head. ¡°Yes, I have no money¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll bet on one of my hands.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°I have money! You can take it! You can¡¯t ce such a bet!¡±


    Victor and the others said anxiously. The most important thing in the casino was the rules. As long as


    the two parties made a bet, the terms must be met.


    It was just like what had happened to Ynda today. Since she had agreed with Randolph in advance


    that she would undress if she lost, even Victor Bell could not say anything about it.


    If the agreement was not carried out, ording to the rules on the streets, their tongue would be cut!


    Several people persuaded him in every possible way but Philip just refused to listen.


    Randolph said, ¡°Great, it seems that you¡¯re one tough guy. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. Okay, I


    agree to use one of your hands as the ante. If you dare to y, juste over to the table!¡±


    At this time, Ynda pulled the corner of Philip¡¯s clothes from behind and shook her head at him.


    Although Ynda had looked down on Philip many times before, she was very grateful that he was


    standing up for her this time.


    If not for her boyfriend¡¯s debt, she would not havee to Randolph.


    Philip smiled and pushed her hand away. Ignoring the crowd¡¯s persuasion, he went to the gambling


    table.


    The foreigner smiled as be surveyed the unassuming young man in front of him, saying, ¡°Yourst


    name is rke, right? Mr. rke, you can decide what you want to y. We can go with whatever you


    want.¡±


    The foreigner was still very polite.


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go with stud poker. I¡¯ve been getting a good hand in this


    today.¡±


    Next to him, Victor and the others stomped their feet after hearing this!


    Was it really his good luck?


    The foreigner smiled, nodded, and asked the croupier to bring a deck of poker cards who then handed


    out a hole card to each of them.


    The two people at the poker table looked at each other, and Philip asked first, ¡°How big is your ante?¡±


    The foreigner said, ¡°It starts from 200,000 dors here, but I don¡¯t think your hand is worth so much.¡±


    ¡°Then how much will it be?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°I heard that the price of pork in your country has increased this year, about 30 or 40 dors for 500


    grams. Let¡¯s calcte it ording to this price. I think your arm should weigh at least a few kilograms,


    right?


    Let¡¯s start the bet from 200 dors!¡± The foreignerughed.


    It was a tant taunt!


    ¡°You!¡±


    Victor was furious, but Philip was the one who said he wanted to y, so he could not interfere. He


    could only watch on the side.


    Philip chuckled but did not object. The two continued to draw.


    For the second card, the foreigner got seven of clubs while Philip got nine of diamonds.


    ¡°20,000 dors,¡± Philip called out.


    The foreigner looked at Philip and said, ¡°Call.¡±


    The croupier nodded and continued to deal out the cards.


    For the third card, the foreigner had nine of hearts and Philip had king of hearts.


    ¡°50,000,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    The foreigner froze and said, ¡°Call.¡±


    The croupier continued to deal out the cards.


    For the fourth card, the foreigner got ten of clubs and Philip got ace of spades.


    ¡°150,000 dors,¡± Philip said.


    The foreigner frowned and said, ¡°Young man, do you understand the rules? Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind


    you. Although my hand is not as big as yours, if I get another eight, it¡¯s likely to form a straight with my


    hole card. A straight is definitely bigger than your loose cards. If you raise the bets foolishly like this,


    don¡¯t me me if you have to chop off one of your handster.¡±


    Philip smiled and said calmly, ¡°Continue.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Wait.¡± The foreigner suddenly said, ¡°I fold.¡±

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    When Victor and the others saw the foreigner folding, they quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    They were really holding their breaths for Philip earlier. Ynda¡¯s face also rxed a little.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could beat me if you drew a straight? Why did you fold?¡±


    The foreigner grunted.


    At the casino, luck was still very important at the beginning.


    Even an expert might not be confident to win against a rookie like Philip.


    Moreover, with the few cards just now, Philip¡¯s points were higher than his. If the kid really got lucky, it


    would not be worth it.


    ¡°I was afraid a youngd like you might lose your hand, so I¡¯m letting you win a game first,¡± the


    foreigner said.


    Philip nced at the foreigner¡¯s hole card covered under his hand, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll


    have to thank you for the 150,000 dors.¡±


    After saying that, he took the three chips worth 50,000 dors that the foreigner pushed over.


    The second round began.


    The hole card was dealt out to the two. For the second card, Philip got five of spades while the


    foreigner got seven of hearts.


    This time, the foreigner¡¯s card was bigger and it was his turn to call the bet first.


    ¡°Since you already have 150,000 dors in chips, I think we can have a good time now,¡± the foreigner


    said carefreely, ¡°This hand will be 10,000 dors.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you for 10,000 dors.¡±


    The croupier dealt the cards.


    For the third card, Philip got three of diamonds while the foreigner got eight of spades.


    It was still the foreigner¡¯s turn to call.


    ¡°How about 40,000 dors this time, Mr. rke?¡± The foreigner smiled as he spun a golden chip deftly


    in his hand.


    Philip shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Call. Why not?¡±


    With that said, he took out a golden chip worth 50,000 dors and tossed it on the table.


    ¡°Great, very decisive!¡± The foreigner also tossed the chip in his hand.


    For the fourth card, Philip got ten of diamonds while the foreigner got the king of diamonds.


    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. rke, your hand this time is far worse than thest. All your cards are lower than mine. I


    want 100,000 dors this time. Do you dare to call?¡± The foreigner put his hands on the card table and


    looked at Philip with a smile.


    Philip looked up at the foreigner and said, ¡°All in.¡±


    While saying that, he tossed in his remaining two chips from far away.


    Wow!


    The audience was instantly surprised.


    By this time, many guests outside had noticed something going on over here and rushed over to join


    the fun.


    Someone would lose their hand if they lost!


    How could they not watch such an exciting event?!


    All the cards of this young man were lower than the foreigner.


    The only way to win against the foreigner now was to have a pair between his hole card and the open


    cards.


    However, there might also be a pair in the foreigner¡¯s hole card, and the foreigner¡¯s overall cards were


    higher than Philip¡¯s. The chances of the pair being bigger than Philip¡¯s were also much higher.


    It was too unwise to go all in at this time!


    The foreigner chuckled. ¡°All in? Well, I¡¯ll call 150,000 dors. s, young man, it¡¯s a big no-no to be


    impatient when ying cards. Look at what I have here.¡±


    The foreigner turned over his hole card.


    Eight of diamonds!


    Sure enough, he had a pair!


    The audience gasped.


    This time, the young man was almost finished.


    The hearts of Victor and the others that had calmed down were on tenterhooks again!


    The foreigner said, ¡°Were you hoping I didn¡¯t have a pair? But too bad, I have a pair, and it¡¯s eight of


    diamonds. Now, only a ten can win against me, but ten of clubs is already out. You can only win with a


    ten of hearts or ten of spades in your hole card, but I think the odds are too small, right?¡±


    The foreigner looked smug and took a sip of the red wine in front of him.


    Beside him, Randolph sneered, ¡°I thought he was amazing but it turns out he¡¯s a rookie. Boy, if you


    don¡¯t have the strength, don¡¯t try to stand up for others. It¡¯s too easy to die like this!¡±


    At this time, Ynda also felt that Philip did not know how to gamble at all. The first win just now was


    entirely based on luck, relying on the number of points to win.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, it was obvious that his luck was not so good.


    However, Ynda was still very grateful to Philip for standing up for her, so she whispered in Philip¡¯s


    ear, ¡°Philip, I appreciate you helping me out, but after losing 150,000 dors to them, everything will be


    even again. Stop ying after this. This foreigner is very famous abroad and his gambling skills are


    superb. You can¡¯t win against him.¡±


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If I lose 150,000 dors, I still have a hand to give him.¡±


    Ynda was taken aback.


    Was Philip a lunatic?


    Why would he do that?


    Did he want her to be grateful to him?


    That was impossible!

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    ¡°How about it, Mr. rke? It¡¯s time for you to reveal your card! Now that you¡¯ve seen my hole card, are


    your hands shaking so much that they can¡¯t hold onto your card anymore?¡± the foreigner taunted.


    Philip said to the foreigner, ¡°Since I¡¯ve staked everything I have, I won¡¯t regret it. But for you to call my


    150,000 dors, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing? I advise you to back out now while Ihaven¡¯t revealed my


    card.¡±


    The foreigner waved his hand and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s useful to intimidate me?¡±


    While saying that, he took two chips from in front of him and threw them on the table.


    ¡°Go on. I don¡¯t believe your luck is still as good as thest hand!¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I had good luck in thest hand. The odds of having good


    luck two hands in a row are pretty small.¡±


    As Philip said that, he used two fingers to pick up his hole card. ¡°However, I don¡¯t know why, but my


    luck is really that good. Are you angry?¡±


    With that said, he tossed his hole card on the table.Many people gathered around to look at it.


    It was actually ten of hearts!


    The audience was in an uproar!


    ¡°It¡¯s really a ten!¡±


    ¡°This kid has some moves!¡±


    Everyone started talking about it. Although this hand was only worth 150,000 dors, it was a big win


    using a small hand. Philip¡¯s spirit and courage won everyone¡¯s apuse.


    The foreigner frowned slightly, and the expression on his face changed fleetingly.


    Could this kid be a hidden expert?


    ¡°Very well, young man. You¡¯re very gutsy, and your guts are also worthy of your luck. I wonder if you


    can keep up with this lucky streak?¡± the foreigner said.


    ¡°We shall see. Let¡¯s continue to deal out the cards,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    The foreigner raised his hand to stop the croupier who was about to deal out the cards and said, ¡°Bring


    another deck of cards. This young man has good luck. I think we can y a few more games.¡±


    The croupier nodded and took out another deck of cards.


    Victor ordered someone to fetch the chips for Philip andid them out neatly in front of him.


    Now, Philip already had 300,000 dors worth of chips in front of him.


    The game continued.


    In the next few rounds, Philip and the gambling expert invited by Randolph had their respective wins


    and losses. However, Philip still won more rounds.


    After seven or eight games, Philip already had two million dors worth of chips in front of him.


    The foreigner¡¯s expression slowly became solemn.


    First of all, he had now concluded that Philip was definitely not an amateur!


    During these few games, he had been carefully observing Philip.


    He noticed that every time before Philip won, he would wager everything!


    This showed that this person would maximize his interest when he was confident in his hole card.


    In fact, to determine whether a person was a real gambling expert, the most important thing was


    psychological warfare.


    A true gambling master could guess the opponent¡¯s cards through some very minor details, and some


    could even specte the opponent¡®s cards by directly observing their opponent¡¯s eyes and the order in


    which they were dealt.


    This habit of Philip¡¯s was soon grasped by the foreigner, who was known as a gambling expert.


    In the eleventh game, after the fifth card was dealt. Philip¡¯s cards were the nine of hearts, seven of


    diamonds, four of spades, and three of spades.


    The foreigner¡¯s cards were the king of spades, ten of hearts, seven of clubs, and two of spades.


    Once again, there were no straights, pairs, or three of a kind in the two yers¡¯ hands.


    It was time to bet against the hole cards for a pair again. The foreigner took a look at his hole card and


    said with a smile, ¡°All in!¡±


    While saying that, he pushed down the chips in front of him.


    Philip had two million dors.


    The foreigner had 30 million dors in chips when he started. He had lost two million to Philip and now


    had 28 million left.


    tter.


    The foreigner pushed two million dors in chips out. ¡°How about it, Mr. rke? Do you dare to call?¡±


    the foreigner mocked.


    Philip took his hole card in his hand and gently flicked it open to look at it before raising his eyes to the


    foreigner. He said, ¡°Do you want me to call?¡±


    ¡°Of course I want you to call, unless you dare not!¡± The foreigner continued to trigger Philip with his


    words.


    Philip smiled and pushed the chips in front of him forward. The two million dors worth of chips in front


    of him copsed with a bang.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you. All in.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± The foreigner suddenly raised his hand.


    ¡°What? Are you backing out?¡± Philip asked in confusion.


    ¡°Of course not, Mr. rke. I want to ask if you¡¯ d like to raise the bet?¡± the foreigner said.


    Philip waved his hands. ¡°But I only have two million dors in chips here. How can I raise the bet?¡±


    ¡°I can lend you the money. If you lose¡­ Since you¡¯re gambling on behalf of Ynda, the money will


    naturally be borne by her,¡± the foreigner said.


    Philip asked, ¡°How much do you want to raise?¡±


    ¡°Five million! If you lose and don¡¯ t have money to pay back, let her apany our boss for one night!¡±


    There was an evil smile on the foreigner¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ynda¡¯s eyes instantly popped wide open. She was a very strong headed woman. This time, if not for


    the special circumstances, she would never have agreed toe over and gamble with Randolph.


    Moreover, Randolph took advantage of Ynda¡¯s unwillingness to admit defeat and eagerness to win,


    goading her into borrowing money to continue gambling.


    Before Ynda could finish speaking, Philip waved his hand and interrupted her words.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I agree to the raise.¡±


    Victor was surprised.


    ¡®Did Philip have the confidence to win?¡¯


    However, looking at the situation in front of him, a miracle could not happen twice. The chances of


    winning were too small!


    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. rke, you¡¯re such a decisive person!¡± the foreigner said as he pushed out another five


    million dors in chips. Now, the foreigner had seven million dors worth of chips out on the table.


    ¡°Philip, what are you saying? How dare you use me as a bet?¡± Ynda was anxious now.


    Although she was grateful for Philip¡¯s help, it did not mean that she could ept Philip.


    She still hated Philip!


    Philip turned his head at this time, looked at Ynda with interest, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need my help


    now? If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll leave. But you have to fulfill your original bet with them.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ynda panicked when she heard that.


    She turned to look at Randolph who was leering at her and felt disgusted. She hid behind Philip in fear


    again.


    Philip smiled helplessly, turned to the foreigner, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯ve raised the bet,


    but I still think it¡¯s not enough. How about we add another ten million?¡±


    The foreigner was stunned. What the hell was this guy doing?


    Then, he said, ¡°I never promised to lend you ten million!¡±


    There was a trace of impatience in his tone.


    This young man named Philip rke in front of him was getting too full of himself. He did not have


    much capital but still dared to raise the bet. Obviously, as someone who had nothing to begin with, he


    had nothing to lose. Even if Ynda slept with the boss, she was not worth that much!


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°You think too much. I won¡¯t borrow it from you. Moreover, Ynda


    won¡¯t fall into the hands of scumbags like you. This ten million will be on me.¡±


    Ynda was stunned when she heard these words, only to realize that she had misunderstood Philip.


    She looked back at him apologetically.


    ¡°What do you mean then? Do you have ten million dors?¡±


    The foreigner surveyed Philip briefly, full of disbelief. Philip said to Victor, ¡°Master Bell, give me ten


    million dors!¡±


    Everyone was shocked!


    Philip was directly asking for ten million dors?


    Was this man crazy?!


    The foreigner and Randolph also froze and looked at Victor.


    Victor replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. rke.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke?¡± Randolph eximed in surprise. ¡°Master Bell, I heard you calling this person ¡®Mr. rke¡¯


    just now, and you also treat him with such respect. Who is he? How do you know a loser like him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. rke is¡­¡±


    When Philip heard Victor starting to speak, he quickly signaled with his eyes for Victor to shut up.


    Victor understood and quickly changed his sentence. ¡°Mr. rke is¡­ Oh yes, the tutor of Mr.


    Wakeman¡¯s children. We invited him out today to rx a little!¡±


    Neville Wakeman quickly followed along and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Randolph nodded and said with a smile, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so ordinary. He¡¯s just a tutor.¡±


    Victor did not say anything else. He ordered his men to bring over ten million dors worth of chips and


    ced them in front of Philip.


    The foreign gambling master did not care much for such irregrities, but he was now a bit skeptical


    about the cards in Philip¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mr. rke, they said you¡¯re a tutor. May I know how much money you can make in a month?¡±


    Philip thought about it and replied, ¡°On a good day, with a little hard work, I can earn 4,000 to 5,000


    dors a month.¡±


    ¡°4,000 to 5,000 dors a month. In that case, ten million dors is something you can¡¯t earn in this


    lifetime. How dare you borrow ten million to gamble now?¡± he asked incredulously.


    Philip nodded, slightly lifting his hole card to look at it. His eyes were very ascertained.


    The foreigner¡¯s expression wavered.


    His heart was beating like a drum!


    His hole card was seven of hearts, which made up a pair. Thus, he deliberately triggered Philip and


    wanted him to call, which Philip did.


    He then wanted to set Philip up again so that he would lose another five million dors.


    Philip also called.


    However, Philip raised the bet at this time!


    After observing him for so many rounds, the foreigner believed that ording to Philip¡¯s habit, he


    would not be so adamant if there was not a great chance of winning. Could it be that Philip¡¯s hole card


    was a nine?


    The foreigner¡¯s expression was a little stiff.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re too hasty.¡±


    The foreigner suddenlyughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re too eager to win back the money the little b*tch has


    lost. The two million you have now, plus the five million you raised, makes it a total of seven million


    dors. Do you want to make aeback? I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡±


    I¡¯m folding this hand.¡±


    After saying that, he pushed his chips to Philip and turned over his hole card seven of hearts.


    The audience was surprised and murmured.


    Philip ignored the foreigner¡¯s words and silently turned over his hole card as well.


    It was an ace of spades!


    Instantly, the private room fell into a dead silence! Philip¡¯s cards were the ace of spades, nine of hearts,


    seven of diamonds, four of spades, and three of spades.


    The foreigner¡¯s cards were the seven of hearts, king of spades, ten of hearts, seven of clubs, and two


    of spades. Philip had a loose hand while the foreigner had a pair!


    However, the foreigner folded his cards and admitted defeat, losing seven million dors to Philip for


    nothing!


    In fact, Philip had long noticed that the foreigner was observing his ying pattern.


    Hence, he disyed a w that he would bet everything whenever his hand was good and deliberately


    enticed him to take the bait.


    With the huge stakes this time, Philip intentionally pretended to be very confident so that the foreigner


    would mistake his hand for a big one. He heard that this foreigner was a master of gambling, and this


    sort of person would be more cautious at such a time.


    Philip took advantage of this and deluded him!


    Victorughed uproariously at this time and said to Randolph, ¡°Mr. Harrison, your subordinate seems a


    little slow on the uptake today, huh?¡±


    Victor finally realized that Philip was not a rookie at all but a veteran with excellent gambling skills!


    Before this, when Philip yed against Neville Wakeman and Cedric Barlow, he was not ying


    seriously.


    How could Philip not know that they were deliberately going easy on him?


    Philip just felt that it was too meaningless to win like this, so he deliberately yed a bad hand and


    returned their money to them, just to make it even.


    Randolph¡¯s face was very unpleasant.


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse!


    Philip won beautifully!


    ¡°You tricked me!¡± the foreigner pped the table and said angrily.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You were the one who decided to fold. What has that got


    to do with me?Besides, I already saw through your little tricks a long time ago. You were screwed over


    by your own cleverness, so why are you ming me?¡±


    The foreigner¡¯s fists were creaking. Now, he finally understood that Philip was definitely not an ordinary


    tutor!


    At least in the world of gambling, the foreigner had not met such an opponent before!


    Now, Philip had nine million dors in chips in his hands.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The next round started.


    The two yers were dealt the hole cards and the second open faced card.


    Philip got ace of diamonds and the foreigner got the queen of clubs.


    Philip¡¯s card was higher.


    Philip called 50,000 dors this time.


    Unexpectedly, the foreigner stood up abruptly at this time.


    ¡°I raise five million dors!¡±


    The whole room immediately exploded!


    Over the dozen past rounds, everyone could see that this foreigner was a very cautious gambler.


    However, this time, the foreigner, who had always been cautious, directly raised five million dors?


    Was he really so confident that he could win this time? Perhaps he was so angry by Philip¡¯s deception


    that he had lost it?

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    As the foreigner said that, he pushed over five million dors in chips.


    Philip frowned and said dubiously, ¡°Your card is smaller than mine but you¡¯re raising five million at


    once. Is it your turn to trick me this time?¡±


    The foreigner red at Philip and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know if I¡¯m tricking you, but I know for sure that you


    won¡¯t dare to call.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to agitate me into calling?¡± Philip smiled faintly. ¡°Fine, as you wish!¡±


    With that, he pushed over five million dors in chips as well.


    The foreigner was stunned, but he gave a faint sneer afterward. ¡°Very well, you¡¯re very gutsy.¡±


    The third card was the jack of clubs for Philip and the queen of hearts for the foreigner.


    ¡°Sorry, I already have a pair of queens. It seems likedy luck is not on your side this round!¡± The


    foreignerughed and said, ¡°Seven million dors!¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°Call.¡±


    On the fourth card, Philip got ten of spades and the foreigner got five of clubs.


    Philip thought for a moment and said, ¡°Seven and a half million dors.¡±


    The foreigner mocked, ¡°Why are you so cautious this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry,¡± Philip said with augh.


    While saying that, Philip slightly lifted a corner of his card and nced at his hole card.


    No one around noticed that a bodyguard beside Randolph had quietly walked behind Philip at this time.


    ¡°I raise the bet. Eight million!¡± the foreigner said.


    Philip frowned slightly and rubbed his nose. It seemed that the foreigner was pushing him to the edge.


    They were at their fourth card and it was already at eight million dors. Meanwhile, Philip only had a


    total of nine million dors in chips. When the time came, he could only put everything in.


    On the fifth card, Philip got the queen of spades while the foreigner got the nine of hearts.


    Philip sighed and said while pretending to be scared, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky. If this queen of spades had gone to


    you, I would¡¯ve been in trouble!¡±


    The foreigner picked up his wine ss and swirled it. He raised his eyes, saying, ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t


    get that card, you won¡¯t necessarily win this. The fourth card has been called to eight million dors.


    For the fifth card, are you going all-in again?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. IfI call 8.5 million or 8.7 million this time, it¡¯d seem like I¡¯m being


    petty.¡±


    While saying that, he pushed the small mountain of chips in front of him forward.


    ¡°All in!¡±


    At these words, the foreignerughed uproariously!


    ¡°Hahaha! Mr. rke, it seems that there¡¯d be times when you would make a wrong guess as well. Do


    you think that I have a pair of queens and you can beat me with a higher pair?¡± The foreigner looked at


    Philip smugly.


    When Randolph¡¯s bodyguard went behind Philip just now, he had seen a corner of Philip¡¯s hole card.


    Although Philip had only lifted a very small corner of his hole card, the bodyguard could still see a ck


    tip.


    Philip already had the ace of diamonds, so his hole card must be the ace of clubs.


    The bodyguard quietly passed on this information to the foreigner through signnguage.


    The foreigner said, ¡°You tricked me once just now and should know that I won¡¯t fall for it a second time.


    But you still dare to go all in this time. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, this should be a counter strategy. You


    must have something big in your hands.¡±


    The topic reverted to square one.


    Philip had no money at the beginning and used his hand as the ante.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This time, the foreigner wanted Philip to suffer a crushing defeat!


    Moreover, it was for the hand that Philip had bet at the beginning!


    ¡°Mr. rke! ¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke! ¡±


    Victor and the others anxiously stepped forward to persuade him. Losing money at a time like this


    would be a small matter, but if Philip really lost a hand, what would be of them?


    Philip waved his hand at them and said to the foreigner, ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say that my hand is only worth


    200? Now you want to bet nine million dors on this hand of mine. That¡¯s 45,000 times more. Is my


    hand worth so much?¡±

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    The foreigner clenched his fists until they creaked and sneered, ¡°I admit that I underestimated you at


    first, but now it seems that nine million dors is worth paying for that lucky hand of yours. How about


    it? Do you dare to call?¡±


    ¡°Call!¡±


    Philip said with certainty and without any doubt.


    The room went into an uproar again!


    Victor¡¯s face was very ugly.


    Looking at the foreigner¡®s expression, it seemed that he was determined to win. Although he did not


    know what card Philip had, what if he lost?


    Thinking about it, Victor had made up his mind. Anyway, this was his turf. If Randolph and his men


    really wanted to hurt Philip, even if Victor was branded as someone who did not follow the rules, he


    would not let them touch a hair on Philip¡¯s head!


    As for the person of distinguished status behind Randolph¡­


    He could only deal with that in the future!


    At this time, the foreigner was grinning so broadly that he could not keep his mouth closed. Heughed


    while shaking his head as if Philip had done something stupid.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. rke, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be praying much in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Because you need to put both hands together when you pray!¡±


    With that said, the foreigner drew out his hole card and mmed it on the poker table!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Take a good look at this!¡±


    As the foreigner said that, everyone gathered in front of the card table to look at it.


    On the table was a queen of hearts!


    The foreigner had three queens!


    Three of a kind!


    Including the queen of spades in Philip¡¯s hand, all four queens were out!


    What a small probability!


    The crowd was stunned!


    On Philip¡¯s table, there was no pair.


    The odds were against him!


    At this time, the sweat on Victor¡¯s face was dripping, running down the back of his neck and drenching


    his back. He made a quiet gesture and the casino¡¯s security staff next to him gathered around.


    Ynda¡¯s heart was almost in her throat now.


    This Philip rke, was he really going to lose a hand because of her?


    Philip was taken aback and said, ¡°Three queens. It seems that my luck today is almost over and it¡¯s


    your turn to get lucky.¡±


    While saying that, he shook his head and slowly flipped over the open-faced cards into the air in front


    of him.


    As long as Philip¡¯s card was withheld, it meant that he had folded, and it would be equivalent to


    dering the foreigner as the winner for this round. In that case, Philip was about to lose his hand!


    The foreigner saw Philip¡¯s dejected look and startedughing out loud!


    This ignorant kid was too young, after all. He actually dared to challenge a gambling master like him!


    He was courting death!


    He could already imagine the scene of Philip falling on his knees and begging for mercy!


    The cards in Philip¡¯s hand slowly fell.


    Just as the cards were less than one centimeter away from the table, Philip¡¯s frustrated face suddenly


    changed. The corners of his mouth suddenly lifted into a smile.


    This smile was as sinister as it could be!


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m just bluffing!¡±


    Philip chuckled. Before the cardspletelynded on the table, he raised his hand violently and


    grabbed his hole card. He fiercely flipped it over with a backhand!


    Smack!


    The five cards were clearlyid out on the table now. Philip¡¯s open-faced cards were the ace of


    diamonds, queen of spades, jack of clubs, and ten of spades.


    The hole card was the king of hearts! It was a straight hand!


    Philip won!


    The foreigner¡¯s legs went weak and he sat down on the floor directly!


    Was Philip¡¯s hole card not an ace?

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    The atmosphere in the room instantly exploded!


    Oddly enough, everyone shouted in unison, ¡°Young Master rke! Young Master rke!¡±


    Philipughed aloud.


    This was exhrating!


    This was a true card game!


    Exciting!


    Following the habit of a certain movie character, Philip asked Victor, ¡°Any chocte?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it! I¡¯ll get some!¡± Victor went crazy with joy! Young Master rke was truly amazing!¡±


    He had nothing else to say! He conceded!


    Ynda was surprised and happy. She covered her mouth with both hands, her face full of incredulity!


    Due to the big movement, Philip¡¯s jacket slipped from her shoulders and her undergarment was


    exposed. Ynda blushed and quickly pulled the clothes around her body before anyone noticed.


    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on? Pete?¡± Randolph stared at the foreigner with wide eyes.


    The foreigner named Pete waspletely dumbfounded now, his brain in aplete mess. Hearing


    the boss calling out his name, he quickly regained his consciousness and stared at the bodyguard who


    had given the hint to him.


    The bodyguard was also bbergasted and quickly shook his hand to show that he had not lied.


    This was strange!


    He had clearly seen a ck tip just now. How did the card be the king of hearts?


    Pete was startled into disbelief for a few seconds. Then, he pped the table fiercely, pointed at Philip,


    and said, ¡°You cheated!¡±


    ¡°Yes! He cheated!¡±


    The bodyguard from just now also quickly ran to Pete¡¯s side and said, ¡°Just now, I saw that his hole


    card was¡­¡±


    Just as he said this, he suddenly realized that he had let his tongue slip and hurriedly covered his


    mouth.


    ¡°You saw that my hole card was an ace, right?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too naive. Sending a security guard to walk around behind me all the


    time, how could I not have noticed?¡±


    While saying that, he took out a small pistachio shell from between his fingertips.


    ¡°What you saw was not an ace, but the pistachio shell leftover from myst game!¡±


    Pfft!


    Pete spat out a mouthful of blood!


    It was due to anger!


    By this time, Victor had brought a box of high end choctes for Philip.


    Philip opened it, took a piece, chewed it in his mouth, and said, ¡°Peeking at my card is counted as-¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    Randolph immediately said as he kicked the bodyguard to the ground. ¡°He was talking nonsense just


    now. He didn¡¯t say your hole card was an ace. It doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ignore it. But I won¡¯t say no to the 18 million dors.¡±


    With that said, he took the 18 million dors in chips that seemed to be sparkling at this moment that


    was pushed over by the foreigner earlier. Including Philip¡¯s nine million dors from before, it came up


    to a total of 27 million dors.


    Philip took out 12 million dors in chips and threw them on the table in front of Randolph. Ignoring the


    man¡¯s open month, he said, ¡°This is the 12 million dors Miss Lee lost to you.¡±


    Then, he turned around and handed the remaining 15 million dors in chips to Ynda.


    ¡°Take this and cash it out. Apart from the principal you brought, I won you an additional five million


    dors. With this money, you shouldn¡¯t need to cooperate with Randolph anymore, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ynda looked at the pile of sparkling chips that Philip handed to her and was speechless with


    excitement.


    Her heart was filled with emotions!


    Just as she was about to force out a word of thanks, Philip seemed to have read her mind. He


    interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡±


    Right after that, Philip gently wrapped his arms around Ynda¡¯s neck


    Victor was startled as he watched from the side before his face broke into smiles.


    Philip was a man, after all!


    How could there be a man who would never cheat on his wife?


    No matter how much Philip loved Wynn, he would not be able to control himself in front of such a


    feminine beauty as Ynda.


    Now, after helping her with such a big favor, he was going to ¡®collect payment¡¯!


    Ynda was also taken aback for a moment before her face flushed like it was burning!


    Was Philip trying to take advantage of her?


    Instantly, her temper red. She wanted to reach out and hit Philip but Philip held a tight grip on her


    wrist. Was he going to use force on her?


    Victorughed aloud.


    However, no one expected that Philip merely wrapped his arm around Ynda¡¯s neck, pulled her head


    down next to his shoulder, and then said softly in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m helping you on the ount that you were


    former ssmates with Wynn. This is thest time. You should watch out for yourself from now on.¡±


    With that, Philip politely pushed Ynda away and looked at her with a smile.


    Ynda¡¯s heart jolted and she suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    How stupid had she been in the past!

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Philip called out to Victor and the rest, saying, ¡°Everyone, things should be settled now. Since Mr.


    Randolph Harrison will surely abide by the rules, he won¡¯t make things difficult for Miss Lee anymore,


    right?¡±


    Philip looked at Randolph after saying that.


    Randolph¡¯s face was already red with anger!


    He snorted angrily and said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not your ce to tell me what to do!¡±


    Philip nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Everyone, let¡¯s continue to have fun.¡±


    Then, he walked out with the rest.


    At this moment, Pete, the foreigner, suddenly rushed over and grabbed Philip¡¯s shoulder!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Victor yelled.


    Pete¡¯s eyes were cold as he said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet! You can¡¯ t leave. Let¡¯s y another round.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°Why should I? I¡¯ve already won back all the money owed by Miss Lee. There¡¯s no need


    to continue, right?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Pete¡¯s eyes were now bloodshot like he was a wild beast in a frenzy!


    He was a gambling master!


    He had never met his match after so many years. He never expected to lose to a young man in his


    early 20s today!


    He also lost so much of the boss¡¯ money!


    If he did not win back his dignity today, how was he supposed to carry on in the future?


    ¡°Pete! Forget it!¡±


    Randolph held up his greasy belly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not in good condition today. I won¡¯t me you.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No way, Boss!¡±


    Pete roared like he was crazy. He had lost his rationale at this time and even yelled at Randolph!


    ¡°Philip, both of us still have exactly 15 million dors left for this round. We¡¯ll randomly select a card


    from a deck and bet on the number of points. We¡¯ll stake everything on it! Do you dare?¡±


    He had gone mad from gambling.


    Philip shook his head, looked at Ynda standing next to him, and lowered his head before saying a


    few words in her ear.


    Ynda listened and looked confused. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Philip did not answer Ynda but turned around and said to Pete, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the table.¡±


    Ynda pursed her mouth slightly and snorted before walking out.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the croupier spread a whole deck of cards t on the gambling


    table.


    Philip and Pete nced at each other before drawing a card. They looked at it while covering the card


    with their hands.


    ¡°Do you want to raise?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Raise! I¡¯ll raise you for this life! If you lose, you won¡¯t leave this casino today! If I lose, I¡¯ll also give you


    my life!¡± Pete roared. He had already gone berserk.


    Philip scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t want your life. I just want your hand!¡±


    While saying that, he mmed his hole card on the table.


    A nine of hearts.


    Pete looked at the cards on Philip¡¯s table, his eyes getting redder as he watched. It was followed by a


    maniacalugh!


    ¡°Look at what this is!¡±


    Pete mmed his hole card onto the table an ace of spades!


    The biggest single card!


    Victor and the others were so shocked that their jaws were about to drop!


    Could it be that Philip was going to¡­


    However, before the crowd could react, Philip rushed to Pete at lightning speed and grabbed Pete¡¯s


    wrist!


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Pete wasughing wildly, but at this time, he was very nervous and his expression showed that he was


    terrified!


    It was as if his life was being held in Philip¡¯s hands!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Philip did not waste time talking. He shook Pete¡¯s hand and a few cards dropped from Pete¡¯s sleeve.


    Pete cheated!


    The crowd exploded!


    No wonder Pete was so powerful and no one had won against him. It turned out that he would resort to


    cheating at the critical moment!


    The audience gasped.


    At this time, Ynda also walked in holding a fruit knife in her hand.


    This was what Philip had told her to get just now.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡± Pete¡¯s face was pale.


    In a casino, it was the most taboo to cheat.


    However, the level of gambling skills was also equivalent to the level of cheating skills.


    If one cheated and was not caught or spotted by others, the person could be considered a true master.


    For a cheater, being caught meant losing a hand. Otherwise, they would be a true master!


    The foreigner¡¯ s cheating technique was actually not too bad, but it did not escape the eyes of Philip,


    who had been ying with top local gambling masters since childhood.


    Truth be told, such games were just a simple form of entertainment for magnates like the rke family!


    The rke family¡¯s charity gambling g!


    All the top domestic and international gambling masters would be invited to this event where everyone


    would use the money they won for charity.


    Since Philip was ten, he had mastered his skills in poker, dice, and pai gow, making him at the top of


    the country.


    If he wanted to win against a foreign ¡®gambling master¡¯ who made a living by cheating, would that not


    be a walk in the park?


    From the very first hand, Pete would ce his hand over his card when he folded. Although the move


    was quick, it still did not escape Philip¡¯s eyes.


    After that, several times when the foreigner folded, he did not turn over his hole card but quietly hid the


    larger hole card in his sleeve with a very clever technique.


    However, Pete never used the hidden cards until he lost more than 20 million and was so angry to the


    point of Spurting blood. He probably thought at first that Philip was a rookie.


    Then, in thest round, he thought he had three queens while Philip only had two aces, so he did not


    use the cards to cheat either.


    However, Philip actually won!


    That was when Pete got crazy and wanted to use their lives to ce a bet!


    Why did he want to rely on one card to determine the winner?


    It was because he had an ace of spades up his sleeve! Thergest card in a single hand!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He could not lose.


    As expected, Philip was only dealt a nine.


    All of this was within Philip¡¯s grasp.


    Pete had not cheated at all in the entire game. When he refused to let him go this time, Philip knew


    Pete was about to cheat.


    Hence, he had Ynda bring in a knife in advance.


    It would be more convenient to chop off his handter! Philip picked up the five of diamonds from the


    cards on the table that had fallen from Pete¡¯s sleeve earlier.


    As Pete had been nervous, the card was crumpled when he hid it.


    ¡°Mr. Pete, this must be the card you drew just now, right?¡± Philip sneered, his eyes looking extremely


    cold.


    ¡°These¡­ These are my own¡­¡± Pete was still lying!


    Furthermore, it was such a feeble lie!


    ¡°Your own? In that case, let¡¯s get the croupier to check if these cards are missing from the decks of


    cards we yed with just now.¡±


    Philip said helplessly. It was such a cheap lie.


    As he said that, he held Pete¡¯s left hand with one hand and raised the fruit knife with the other.


    Pete was already shaking like a leaf by now. Randolph wanted to rush up at this time but was stopped


    by Victor and the others.


    ¡°Master Bell, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to help the Harrison family of Glenford? Why are


    you helping this ordinary tutor?¡±


    Randolph was upset. Pete was his lethal weapon for talking business and ying with women. How


    could he allow Philip to chop off his hand like this?


    Victorughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to say that. I¡¯m not on anyone¡¯s side. Since you know the


    rules, you should know that in the casino, cheating is a big taboo. A cheater will lose a hand when


    caught. This is the biggest rule in casinos. This is my turf and I have the full authority to exercise this


    right when I catch a cheater. I have to protect this rule. Otherwise, how can I gain a foothold in the


    industry in the future?¡±


    Victor winked as he said this, and dozens of people surrounded Randolph immediately.


    Everyone was full of killing spirit.


    Randolph and his people took two steps back.


    ¡°Mr. rke has already ignored the fact that your bodyguard took a peek at his card. However, Pete


    tantly changed cards and got caught red-handed! Even the Harrison family of Glenford won¡¯t be able


    to condone your men cheating on my turf like that, right? Are you underestimating me?¡±


    This time, Victor yed hardball.


    He had no reason to be afraid!

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Randolph¡¯s face went red when he heard Victor say that. He was thinking inwardly that Victor had


    better not fall into his hands one day.


    Since the boss could no longer do anything, all blood drained from Pete¡¯s face. Now, even if Philip


    really chopped his hand off, he could only resign to his fate!


    His life was over. He could only live as a disabled person with one hand in the future!


    Pete¡¯s heart froze as he allowed Philip to press his hand down.


    Philip smiled at Pete and said, ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯ll do it on the count of three!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    On the count of three, the knife in Philip¡¯s hand fell from above!


    Ynda and some of the women present covered their eyes.


    After all, this scene was too bloody.


    Argh!!!


    Immediately after, a scream from Pete was heard in the private room!


    Ynda trembled all over.


    Although she was strong headed, she was still a woman, after all.


    After a while, Ynda slowly looked at the scene through the gaps between her fingers.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Strange. Why was there not a drop of blood on the table or the floor?


    Although Philip¡¯s knife had fallen heavily on Pete¡¯s wrist, it was the back of the knife thatnded.


    Philip was showing mercy.


    Looking at the pained look and grimace on Pete¡¯s face, Philip said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve crushed your wrist


    bone and your two joints arepletely shattered. After your recovery, you can continue to y cards,


    but the two joints in your wrist won¡¯t be as dexterous and you won¡¯t be able to cheat again.¡±


    As Philip said that, he tossed the knife aside. Then, he put a cigarette in his mouth and lit it. He exhaled


    a ring of smoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving you with one hand this time as repayment for your loss of five million dors to Miss Lee.


    Remember to thank her. In the future, find a true master and learn the real art of gambling.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and left with style.


    Pete clutched his broken wrist and fell to his knees, bowing repeatedly.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. rke! Thank you, Miss Lee! Thank you, Mr. rke! Thank you, Miss Lee!¡±


    Ynda¡¯s face was flushed, and her heart was torn and hesitant. She looked at Philip who was leaving


    and could not help a surge of warmth in her heart.


    If she had fostered a good rtionship with him from the very beginning, she would not have ended up


    in this situation.


    Wynn was really fortunate.


    However, Ynda would not admit defeat. At this moment, she vowed to rely on her own abilities to


    make Philip look at her differently!


    Meanwhile¡­


    At the door, Philip¡¯s phone rang. As soon as the call was connected, his mother-inw, Martha Yates,


    roared like a tigress. ¡°Philip, where the hell are you? Wynnie says that you¡¯re still alive? Why aren¡¯ t


    you back, then?¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°Morn, Wynnie is angry with me and won¡¯t let me go back tonight.¡±


    Martha scolded, ¡°You piece of sh*t! Of course, I know that! Get your *ss back here right now! Don¡¯t you


    know that Wynn is pregnant right now? How can you still treat her like this? As soon as she got back,


    she locked herself in the room alone and cried. What exactly did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I can¡¯t stand on my feet right now that I can¡¯t do anything to you and you


    take advantage of that to run rampant. I¡¯m still the head of this family! Get back here right now!¡±


    Click!


    Before Martha finished speaking, Philip already ended the call. He could not be bothered to listen to


    her nonsense.


    He only wanted to hurry back now.


    Was Wynn crying?


    Was it because of the misunderstanding during the day? If that was the case, he was done for!

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    When Philip returned to the hotel, it was alreadyte at night.


    The door of the hotel room was left wide open, seemingly waiting for Philip to return.


    It was a suite. When Philip walked into the living room, he saw Martha sitting in a wheelchair. Her face


    was full of anger.


    ¡°You piece of sh*t! You¡¯re getting bolder now, huh? How dare you hang up on me?! Who gave you the


    right?¡± Although Martha could not stand up or hit Philip, she still had a sharp tongue. She immediately


    started cursing.


    Philip did not want to kick up a fuss with her either. He was most worried about Wynn right now.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with Wynn?¡± Philip asked.


    Martha said with a huff, ¡°You still dare to ask? Just now, Wynn received a phone call and her face


    suddenly changed. She started crying not long after she went to her room. What the hell did you do to


    her, huh? You punk, don¡®t think that just because you¡¯re the boss of some small investment group that


    you can bully my daughter! She¡¯s pregnant now!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face froze as he said indifferently, ¡°I know my limits. Wynn is my wife. I don¡¯t need you to point


    fingers at me.¡±


    ¡°Charles, just look at this good son-inw of yours! He¡¯s really getting worse! You even told me to get


    along with him. How can I do that? He and I are rivals. Only one of us can survive!¡± Martha snorted.


    Charles sat at the side reading the newspaper.


    ¡®When would the two ever stop?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, just cut the crap. If Philip hadn¡¯t saved us today, we would have been thrown into the river as food


    for the fish!¡± Charles spoke up for Philip.


    This immediately made Martha very dissatisfied. She turned around, red at Charles, and shouted,


    ¡°Charles Johnston, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be up to no good! Are you trying to y mind games


    with me now? How did you treat him before? Oh, now that he¡¯s rich, you want to stay on his side, am I


    right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Martha was very angry. This old man was very shrewd. They had agreed to join forces but he changed


    courts at thest minute!


    How could she not be angry?


    Charles sighed helplessly. This crazy woman was really good at finding trouble.


    Since being hospitalized, her temperament had changed greatly. She became more disbelieving by


    nature, more unreasonable, and was suspicious all day long.


    Charles had asked the doctor about this, who said it was menopause.


    Menopausal women must not be avoided. They should be pampered, loved, and cared for.


    However, Charles could not care for such a wife, so he simply avoided her.


    Seeing that Charles was ignoring her, Martha yelled at Philip again, ¡°Philip, tell me the truth, how did


    you bully my daughter? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t admit your mistake today, you won¡¯t see my


    daughter again. When the child is born, I¡¯ll get her to divorce you!¡±


    Divorce?


    Philip¡¯s eyes went cold as he said solemnly, ¡°Martha Yates, I call you ¡®Mother¡¯ because of Wynn¡¯s sake.


    You¡¯re not worthy, understand? Don¡¯t keep looking for trouble. Haven¡¯t you been beaten enough?¡±


    Thump!


    Martha saw Philip¡¯s icy face and the anger throbbing in his eyes. She felt as though she was facing a


    wild lion that was about to get angry!


    Yes.


    She had not experienced this feeling for so long that she had almost forgotten.


    Philip was no longer that same useless wimp from before.


    His methods were ruthless!


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you talk to me like that? I¡¯m your mother-inw and you¡¯re my son-inw. Besides,


    I¡¯m also a patient! Can¡¯t you be more considerate?¡± Martha shouted hysterically.


    Hmph!


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Now you know I¡¯m your son-inw? Hehehe.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and walked toward the bedroom, directly ignoring the furious


    Martha in the living room.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    ¡°Hey, what does he mean by that? Oh, I can¡¯t even scold my son-inw now, huh?¡± Martha was


    annoyed. If not for her disability, she would have rushed up to him and given him a few earfuls!


    At this time, Wynn was still sobbing in the room.


    ¡°Wynn, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Philip knocked on the door and asked softly.


    Wynn¡¯s sobs in the room stopped abruptly. After a short while, she choked up and said, ¡°Who told you


    toe back? I told you not toe back.¡±


    Her voice sounded as if she was suffering a great grievance and it caused Philip a lot of distress.


    ¡°Will you open the door? Tell me what happened after you open the door,¡± Philip said andforted


    Wynn.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to tell you. You can continue being lovey-dovey with that Bernice woman,¡± Wynn


    said with a tear stained face. Her head was in a mess right now.


    Did Philip really cheat on her?


    Was he keeping a woman outside?


    They had not even resolved things with Chloe Sommerset. Although the other party had not appeared


    for a long time, Wynn knew the other woman was a schemer and definitely plotting something.


    An angry woman would forget all the good things others had done and only remember the pain others


    had caused her.


    It was the truth for Wynn now.


    When she discovered that Philip and Bemice¡¯s rtionship was somewhat ambiguous, anger


    immediately consumed her rationale. The more she thought of it, the more she felt that Philip was a


    scoundrel!


    ¡°I¡­¡± Philip wanted to exin but did not know where to begin.


    Wynn started crying again and said dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If not for you, Uncle Martin and Uncle


    Bernard wouldn¡¯t have joined forces to drive me out of Beacon and take over the board of directors.¡±


    Philip was taken aback. Instantly, his face was full of anger and his eyes were bitterly cold.


    ¡°Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston, what did they do?¡±


    Philip tried to control his emotions and volume, but his anger was already overflowing.


    Those two uncles were really looking for death!


    How dare they take advantage of the fact that he and Wynn were not in Riverdale to do such a thing?!


    Take over Beacon?


    Good, very well done!


    The members of this family were really wonderful! ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I left Riverdale. Since they¡¯re


    rtives and my parents also approached me many times regarding the matter, I made arrangements


    for them to join thepany and take up a few small positions. However, I never expected them to


    gang up and embezzle funds from thepany, squandering


    everything. In the end, they even gathered followers to take down the board of directors. They kicked


    out half of Beacon¡¯s board members.¡±


    Wynn whimpered and felt very frustrated.


    She never expected that her uncles would actually do such a thing.


    The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She started sobbing. ¡°Now, I have nothing left.


    Thepany has been taken over by them. I¡¯ve just received news that the uncles have taken over


    our vi and their two families have moved in. They¡¯ve even changed the guards. There¡¯s no longer a


    ce for our family in Riverdale now.¡±

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    After speaking, Wynn cried out in agitation, her voice getting louder and louder.


    The First Pce held many of her and Philip¡¯s memories.


    She still remembered when Philip bought her the diamond ring for the first time.


    She still remembered the wedding photoshoot with Philip there.


    She also remembered witnessing Philip¡¯s changes along the way.


    However, now everything had changed and became out of control.


    Beacon Group was inplete control of the two uncles. Everyone on the board of directors had been


    changed to their people, and even the security personnel in the vi had been reced.


    In short, Wynn and her family had no ce to return to in Riverdale now.


    Moreover, the second uncle, Martin Johnston, also filed awsuit against Wynn¡¯s family. He was


    using Wynn of embezzlingpany funds to purchase the First Pce in Longford Park. The


    board of directors then made the decision to officially dismiss Wynn.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, the third uncle, Bernard Johnston, had contacted some well known underground


    figures to keep watch over the various entrances and exits of Riverdale. They were thoroughly


    checking all passing vehicles!


    As soon as Wynn and Philip appeared, they would be taken down immediately!


    It could be said that the entire Riverdale was a big trap just waiting for Wynn and Philip to walk right


    into it!


    The ones who came up with the n were none other than Lynn Johnston and her new boyfriend.


    Outside the door, Philip frowned and thought for a while. He said, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t worry. Leave this


    matter to me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Creak!


    The door suddenly opened. Wynn stared at Philip with misty eyes, held her belly, and asked, ¡°How are


    you going to solve it? The uncles have already prepared everything. They¡¯ re just waiting for us to


    return. You¡¯ll be walking into your doom like this.¡±


    Wynn was anxious as she was worried that Philip would act irrationally.


    After all, Riverdale was not the same now.


    However, Philip stretched out his hand, looked at Wynn tenderly, and touched her delicate cheek. He


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let them enjoy this for too long. I¡¯m not as simple as


    you think.¡±


    As long as it belonged to Wynn Johnston, he would get it back for her!


    As long as others dared to bully her, they should be prepared to go to hell!


    Wynn froze. Her gaze flickered as her eyes glistened with tears. She looked at Philip, took a deep


    breath, and asked, ¡°Philip rke, who are you? Why are you so confident all the time? Why do you


    appear whenever I need you the most?¡±


    Philip tenderly hugged Wynn¡¯s head, gently leaned his forehead to hers, and whispered softly, ¡°Wynnie,


    believe me. Soon, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she nodded fervently.


    She wiped her tears, looked at Martha and Charles who were arguing fiercely in the living room, and


    said, ¡°My parents don¡¯t know about this yet. I don¡¯t want them to know and add to the fear and panic.¡±


    Philip nodded in understanding.


    Then, Philip helped Wynn to the soft couch in the bedroom. She said, ¡°Lynn asked me to meet up with


    her tomorrow. ording to what she said, it¡¯s about Beacon. I¡¯m the only one who knows the password


    to thepany¡¯s R&Db. If they want to take over Beaconpletely, they can¡¯t do it without the


    password. Many research data of Beacon¡¯s medicinal


    materials are stored there. Most researchers in the researchb are my confidants. After that incident,


    many of them were fired by Lynn and some were even kidnapped and tortured for the password. Philip,


    you must rescue them.¡±


    Philip nodded seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and have a good rest. I¡¯ll take care of everything. The


    most important thing for you now is to take care of the baby. I¡¯ll arrange some people to stand guard in


    the hotel for you and your parents.¡±


    Wynn nodded and grasped Philip¡¯s sturdy arm, her eyes full of expectant hope.


    Philip turned around and left the bedroom. As soon as he arrived in the living room, Martha shouted in


    amanding tone, ¡°Hey, Philip, stop. I¡¯ve something to say to you.¡±


    Philip frowned, turned around, and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Martha was very upset to see Philip¡¯s arrogant behavior.


    However, she could only bear with it and said coldly, ¡°Philip, I won¡¯t let you off when I get better!


    However you treated me, I¡¯ll return tenfold! Moreover, I¡¯ll break you and my daughter up! My daughter


    is so beautiful and also the chairman of Beacon Group. Plenty of wealthy people are going after her.


    You¡¯re just the boss of a small investmentpany. I found someone to


    look into you. You don¡¯t have much money and that also belongs to thepany.¡±


    After saying that, Martha sneered triumphantly.


    She wanted to see how Philip was going to exin this! A loser would always be a loser!

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Philip raised his eyebrows, stared at Martha, and said in a grim voice, ¡°Martha, since you¡¯re not well


    enough yet, you shouldn¡¯t swagger around too much. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that you can retum


    to Riverdale in one piece.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and left the suite.


    Martha was instantly angry and pointed at Philip¡¯s back as he left. She yelled with a face full of hatred,


    ¡°Charles Johnston, just look at Philip rke! What does he mean by that? Huh? He¡¯s not even treating


    me as a human being!¡±


    Philip left the suite and came to the hotel lobby. He dialed Theo Zander¡¯s phone number and his


    respectful voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Mr. rke, how may I help you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in Riverdale?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Theo quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. rke. Something has happened in the Penhart Region. Thest


    chamber ofmerce caused an adverse chain reaction. Several forces are eager to destroy the


    chamber ofmerce alliance that you finally managed to unite. I¡¯m here to deal with it. Has


    something happened in Riverdale?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston joined hands with some of


    the board members of Beacon. They drove Wynn out and took over Beacon Group. At the same time,


    they¡¯ve upied the First Pce.¡±


    Boom!


    Hearing this, Theo, who was far away in a single vi in the Penhart Region, was now full of cold


    sweat. He was shaking all over and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ll return with my men right away and


    take all of them down!¡±


    There were also many dignified people from Penhart sitting in this vi at the moment. They were all


    wealthy tycoons and rich entrepreneurs who were worth hundreds of millions!


    All of them were shocked now!


    Master Theo Zander was actually so timid and respectful to the person on the other side of the phone?


    What was the identity of the person on the other end of the phone?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mr. rke?


    Could it be that Mr. rke of the South River District Chamber of Commerce Alliance?


    Hiss!


    The crowd gasped.


    When Theo ended the call, many people urgently asked, ¡°Mr. Zander, is that the same Mr. rke who


    single-handedly overturned the underground chamber ofmerce and created the South River


    District Chamber of Commerce Alliance?¡±


    Theo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone, I¡¯m sorry, but something urgent hase up. I need to


    rush back to Riverdale as soon as possible. Let¡¯s meet again another day.¡±


    After saying that, Theo turned around and left. Two teams of thugs in ck suits stomped on their


    leather shoes and followed closely behind him.


    At the door, a fleet of ck Mercedes-Benz cars was waiting.


    Back in Uppercreek. Near noon, Philip met up with Lynn Johnston in a Western restaurant. She was


    apanied by a man in his 30s who was handsome and wore sses. There was a faint smile on


    his lips, and he was wearing a well cut suit. He looked like a sessful person.


    However, Philip¡¯s first impression of him was very poor


    This guy¡¯s smile carried a hint of imperceptible coldness.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. rke, it¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Toby Little. I¡¯m Lynn¡¯s boyfriend and also awyer,¡±


    the man extended his small fair hand and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    Philip just nced at him without shaking hands and asked Lynn instead, ¡°Your new boyfriend?¡±


    Toby¡¯s hand froze in mid air as he narrowed his eyes a little. He smiled awkwardly and withdrew his


    hand. Lynn, on the other hand, looked at Philip smugly and said, ¡°Yes, how about it? My boyfriend is a


    band threewyer with an annual sry of ten million dors! He runs aw firm and is famous in


    Riverdale! He even has friends in Uppercreek! ¡±


    When Lynn said this, her face could not contain her triumph like a child eager to show off her toys.


    Philip frowned and looked at Toby, who was still smiling faintly. However, Philip had caught the chill in


    his eyes just now.


    Hehe, he wanted to see what kind of a person thiswyer was.


    ¡°Tell me why you asked me to meet up,¡± Philip asked as be settled into his seat naturally.


    Lynn tilted her head, looked in the direction of the door, and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Wynn here?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. I¡¯m here on her behalf. You can talk to me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Philip put one


    hand in his pants pocket and fidgeted with the tableware with the other hand.


    The cutlery flew and whirled between his fingers, and coupled with his mboyant attitude, he really


    looked like a ruffian off the streets.


    This image made Toby, who was sitting beside Lynn, make an unpleasant face.


    What was the deal with this Philip rke?


    Did Lynn not say he was just a loser who depended on his wife?


    It did not look that way right now.


    Lynn nced at Toby next to her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t speak to you. I must talk to Wynn about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can go back then. Wynn won¡¯ t being. She¡¯s taking care of her baby right now. If you¡¯re


    in a hurry, just wait¡­ a few more months.¡±


    Philip smiled and got up to leave.


    When Lynn saw this, she was a little anxious.


    After all, she was still young and quite impetuous. Immediately, she tugged at Toby next to her.


    Toby smiled knowingly, got up, adjusted his suit, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, please stay. Lynn is not very


    good at talking. Why don¡¯t I speak on her behalf?¡±


    Philip stopped and stood at the door. He thought for a while, nodded, and turned around again. He


    pulled the chair out domineeringly, sat down, and ced his legs on the table. He said, ¡°Quickly say


    what you need to. I¡¯m in a hurry to go back and apany my wife.¡±


    He needed to exert pressure on the other party first so that they could not figure out what was on his


    mind.


    Toby¡¯s face darkened before he squeezed out a smile. He took out a document from the briefcase he


    carried with him, pressed it on the table, and pushed it to Philip. He said, ¡°Mr. rke, please take a


    look at this document first.¡±


    Philip nced at it and said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to read it. You can tell me what it is.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re really straightforward, so I¡¯ll be direct too. This is a share transfer agreement. Your


    wife, Madam Wynn johnston, will transfer all her shares in Beacon Group to Lynn¡¯s name.¡±


    Toby narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°You may not know that Wynn has been removed from


    Beacon¡¯s board of directors and her embezzlement of thepany¡¯s funds has been discovered.


    However, in view that she¡¯s a veteran in thepany, has made great contributions to thepany,


    and is also Lynn¡¯s cousin, coupled with the intentions of the current


    chairpeople, Mr. Martin Johnston and Mr. Bernard Johnston, we have suppressed this matter. As long


    as Wynn transfers her shares, the evidence of her embezzlement ofpany funds will never be made


    public.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Philip, you should think it over and talk to Wynn properly. If she doesn¡¯t agree, the


    evidence of her crime will be submitted. When that happens, she¡¯ll go to jail and your family will be


    ruined,¡± Lynn added.


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at Lynn and said, ¡°She¡¯s your cousin!¡±


    His voice was cold and frightening, causing Lynn to shrink back and look at Philip with some fear.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s useless for you to intimidate Lynn. I hope you can consider this matter carefully and


    decide on the best course of action for Madam Wynn Johnston,¡± Toby said with a smile.


    In his eyes, Philip was nothing more than a dodgy little punk.


    Since just now, Toby thought he had Philip figured out. He was nothing to be afraid of!


    Philip smiled, looked at Toby with scorching eyes, and asked, ¡°Where is the incriminating evidence you


    mentioned? My wife is a goodw abiding citizen. How could she have embezzledpany funds?


    Don¡¯t frame her.¡±


    Toby already expected that Philip would ask this question. He took out another document, handed it to


    Philip, and said, ¡°This is the bank transfer record. You can see it for yourself.¡±


    Philip frowned, took the document, and nced at it. His expression instantly darkened.


    These records happened within two months, and each transaction was asrge as millions and as


    small as tens of thousands.


    ¡°Mr. rke, we won¡¯t unjustly use a good person for no reason. These records are irond


    evidence. We have already arrested the previous finance person. After investigation and questioning,


    she also admitted to it. Every time Wynn embezzledpany funds, she was given hush money.¡±


    Toby smiled and said with a hint of chill hidden in the corner of his eyes.


    After Philip finished reading the document, the gloomy look on his face suddenly disappeared. Then, a


    cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he said, ¡°Very well, this was done without a w. I


    didn¡¯t expect that it would start two months ago. How long have you been preparing for this?¡±


    Toby waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. However, let me give you


    a kind suggestion. For the sake of your wife and children, you should let Madam Wynn sign it. It¡¯ll be


    good for everyone. After all, everyone is one family. It¡¯s best not to be estranged and cause a big


    mess of everything.¡±


    At this point, both Toby and Lynn¡¯s faces were full of menacing coldness.


    Especially Lynn. She looked at Philip smugly with her arms across her chest as she said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯ve


    told you before that I¡¯ll trample on you under my feet. The Johnston family only needs me around. Back


    then, I asked Wynn to let me join thepany and she refused. This time, I¡¯m kicking her out. In the


    end, Beacon Group is mine!¡±


    With that said, Lynn¡¯s face was full of cold intent.


    Philip shook his head helplessly and said with a sigh, ¡°Lynn, you¡®ve changed. You used to be spiteful


    and reckless, but now, you¡¯ve learned to be so vicious. She¡¯s still your cousin.¡±


    ¡°In the face of interests, there¡¯s no kinship.¡± Lynn shrugged and said, ¡°Cut the crap. Bring this back and


    let her sign it quickly. We have to return to Riverdale this afternoon.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°By the way, tell her to hand over the password of thepany¡¯s R&Db as well,¡± Lynn added.


    Philip nodded. He no longer had the demeanor of a ruffian and stared at Toby seriously, asking, ¡°Is a


    band threewyer very powerful? Have you ever thought that you¡¯ll be punished by thew one day?¡±


    Toby¡¯s face darkened, his eyes shing with a chill as he said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip looked up at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°Nothing. I just want to tell you that you have less


    than ten minutes to prepare for your defense. I hope the rest of the time will be very pleasant for you.¡±

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    Hearing this, Toby¡¯s expression changed in an instant as his gaze turned grim.


    Bam!


    He mmed the table, got up, and pointed at Philip while roaring, ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Are you


    saying that someone wille to arrest me? Hehe, you should know that I¡¯m a band threewyer. I


    have many friends in the Uppercreekw circle!¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°Yeah, that sounds great, but I wonder if you can scrape through this. Since you said


    so, I¡¯ll tell you that in the next ten minutes, everything you have will all fall apart. Starting with you. Your


    law license will be revoked and yourw firm will be investigated for shady business. Then, all those


    friends of yours will start to shun you. Finally, your reputation will be


    ruined.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tobyughed aloud. With his face full of chills and a menacing smile at the corners of his mouth, he


    said, ¡°Ridiculous! Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you with just these few words of yours? You¡¯re still too


    immature to destroy me!¡±


    ¡°I can tell you that my father is a band twowyer and my grandfather is a band onewyer. He¡¯s also a


    special counsel specifically hired by certain organizations!¡±


    ¡°My father and my grandfather are also members of the Holton Law Firm. Do you know the Holton Law


    Firm? It¡¯s one of the fourrgestw firms in the country and belongs to the Rainbow Society! How can


    a fool like you try to bring me down? Dream on!¡±


    Toby was annoyed. With just a few sentences, he had directly revealed his status and family


    background! Holton Law Firm was one of the fourrgestw firms in the country and also ranked


    number one!


    Countless people had tried every method in the book just to get in!


    That was definitely the holy shrine forwyers.


    The people there were those with an annual ie of tens of millions.


    Not to mention that all four majorw firms belonged to the Rainbow Society.


    After Toby finished speaking, Lynn, who was on the side, was also full of confidence. She looked at


    Philip proudly and arrogantly, saying, ¡°Philip, I advise you not to struggle in vain. With Toby around,


    Wynn definitely won¡¯t be able to escape. The only way out for her now is to sign this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, letting your wife sign the document is your best choice!¡±


    Toby spread his hands on the table and stared at Philip coldly.


    However¡­


    Philip looked at the two people opposite him indifferently and simply closed his eyes.


    This made Toby and Lynn very upset.


    The view shifted to Riverdale Law Center.


    In the general manager¡¯s office, a middle aged man was focused on reading a case report.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    The middle aged man looked at the caller ID. It was Mr. Walker of the South River Law Center!


    Immediately, this middle aged man connected the call, talking with a ttering and respectful smile, ¡°Mr.


    Walker, hello. How may I help you?¡±


    At the other end of the phone, a roar immediately sounded. ¡°Donald Jones, what¡¯s going on over there?


    Is there awyer named Toby Little in Riverdale?¡±


    Donald¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. He froze briefly, but he immediately knew who Mr. Walker


    was talking about. He quickly replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the best among our top ten gold medalwyers in


    Riverdale. Since he shot to fame, he has taken on 162 cases and never lost one. Are you looking for


    him?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell should I look for him? I¡¯m telling you now, Donald Jones, revoke this man¡¯sw license!


    Also, immediately send someone to investigate hisw fimi. No matter what you find, seal up all the


    evidence! If you dare to cover up for him, be prepared to die!¡± Mr. Walker, who was on the other end of


    the phone, seemed to be very angry.


    ¡°Mr. Walker, what happened? Can you briefly exin it to me?¡± Donald was now very confused.


    ¡°He has provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t! If we don¡¯t properly deal with him, an earth shattering change


    will sweep over ourwyermunity! Both you and I will go down with it!¡± Mr. Walker yelled angrily.


    ¡°But Mr. Walker, Toby¡¯s father and grandfather are both from the Holton Law Firm. Do we really have to


    do this?¡±


    Donald was full of trepidation as he asked.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    There was a brief silence on the line before a roar sounded. ¡°Holton Law Firm? Let me tell you, Donald,


    even their founder has to be polite when he sees that person! That ignorant Little family actually dared


    to mess with him. They must be tired of living!¡±


    Click!


    The call disconnected!


    Donald was dumbfounded as his hand which held the phone shook.


    It was over. Something had happened! That person?


    Toby Little must have provoked someone!


    Without hesitation, Donald immediately dialed the phone number and said, ¡°Organize a small team and


    conduct an investigation on Tobias Law Firm immediately! Remember, make it quick and keep it


    confidential!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately informed his assistant and said, ¡°Immediately issue a notice to revoke


    Toby Little¡¯sw license.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Jones.¡± The assistant was about to leave after speaking.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Donald eximed. His face darkened as he said, ¡°Notify the Little family and tell them about this


    matter.¡±


    Donald wanted to see the Little family¡¯s reaction and at the same time, leave a way out for himself.


    If anything happened, it would be easy to get out of it. After that, Donald picked up the phone and


    dialed a number.


    Back to Philip and Toby.


    Toby was staring at Philip indifferently and persuaded, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You


    don¡¯t have to keep being like this. Your wife definitely won¡¯t be able to escape from this. This is the only


    way to get out of it.¡±


    After that, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and grabbed one out, handing it to Philip.


    When the other party did not take it, he lit it for himself and took a mouthful. He exhaled a smoke ring.


    He leaned against the table, patted Philip on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Think about it. After all, it¡¯s your


    wife and she¡¯s even pregnant now. What I can guarantee is that as long as your wife signs it, I¡¯ll try to


    get 30 million dors for her. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and raised his eyebrows as he looked at Toby. ¡°30 million? The market value of Beacon


    is now worth five billion, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ll try to give us 30 million?¡±


    ¡°Too little? Fine, name your price,¡± Toby said with a smile.


    On the side, Lynn was anxious. She did not want to give a single penny.


    However, Toby signaled to her not to say a word.


    Philip grinned and said, ¡°Five billion, not a penny less.¡±


    Toby nodded, threw his cigarette butt on the ground, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking, then. In that


    case, you should go back and get ready. I¡¯m afraid your wife will have to spend the next seven or eight


    years in prison.¡±


    However, Philip said, ¡°No, she won¡¯t. Remember what I said just now? Ten minutes.¡±


    Hearing this, Toby frowned and looked at Philip coldly. At that moment, the phone in his trouser pocket


    rang abruptly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He took it out and looked at the caller ID. It was Donald Jones from Riverdale Lawyer License Center.


    ¡®Why was he suddenly calling him?¡¯


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jones. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Toby asked with a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    ¡°Toby Little, I¡¯m giving you an official notice now. Yourw license has been revoked. From now on,


    you¡¯re not allowed to engage in anyw rted activities,¡± Donald said.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    What?


    Hisw license had been revoked?


    Toby was stunned and rooted on the spot, the corners of his mouth trembling.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, are you hungover? Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Toby frowned and asked


    coldly.


    ¡®What was this Donald Jones doing?¡¯


    However, Donald said on the other end of the line, ¡°Toby, I¡¯m not joking with you. After investigation,


    we¡¯ve decided to revoke yourw license. At the same time, yourw firm will also be investigated. You


    should get ready. This time, it¡¯s entirely up to you if you can weather this storm. I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    When Toby heard this, his heart thumped.


    He asked anxiously, ¡°Donald, tell me, is someone messing with me? Is it Godfrey Hart and his people?¡±


    Toby was annoyed!


    When something like this happened out of the blue, there was only one exnation his rival had made


    a move against him!


    However¡­


    Donald said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure who it is exactly. I can only tell you that this time, the order was personally


    given by Mr. Walker of the entire South River District. He told me that you¡¯ve messed with someone


    who can¡¯t be messed with. Godfrey Hart doesn¡¯t have that ability yet. You should think carefully about


    who you¡¯ve messed with recently.¡±


    Having said that, Donald ended the call.


    Toby¡¯s face was gloomy and full of doubts. He stared at Philip on the side.


    Could it be him?


    How could that be possible?


    Did he have the means to make Mr. Walker of the South River District personally give an order?


    Toby could not believe it.


    Next to him, Lynn quickly asked, ¡°Toby, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Toby smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. I need to make a call.¡±


    After saying that, Toby dialed the phone number of his ownw firm.


    ***


    Ten minutes ago, Tobias Law Firm in Riverdale.


    It was an unusually hectic day today and the boss was not around. A dozenwyers were busy


    preparing the paperwork.


    Suddenly, thendline in the general manager¡¯s office rang. A female secretary in a professional suit


    trotted in and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, this is Tobias Law Firm. How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Something went wrong! Hurry up and destroy all the documents and hard drives!¡±


    Click!!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With those words, the line got disconnected.


    The female assistant was taken aback for a moment before she ran out frantically and shouted,


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Destroy all the documents and hard drives, quick!¡±


    Instantly, the dozenwyers and assistants in the office all got up. They frantically began to put


    documents into the shredder, while some immediately formatted their hard drives and imnted


    viruses.


    Bam!


    Suddenly, the office door was violently kicked open!


    In a sh, more than 20batants in ckbat uniforms with berets and goggles rushed in. All of


    them were carrying guns!


    ¡°Do not resist! Everyone on the ground!¡±


    ¡°Give up resistance! Hands on your head!¡±


    The group ofbatants rushed in, moving in a neat and orderly manner. Theypletely controlled


    the scene!


    Immediately after, seven or eight men and women in ck suits walked in with empty boxes. They


    quickly tossed those unprocessed documents in.


    Even theputers in the office were taken away.


    A few ckmercial vehicles were parked outside. All these people were escorted out. The nearby


    crowd watching the excitement started taking photos.


    Tobias Law Firm was famous in this neighborhood! Why was it suddenly being investigated?


    This immediately became a hot topic in Riverdale and started a lot of discussions.


    At this time, Toby¡¯s call came in and he asked anxiously, ¡°Ruth, did anyone go to the office? What¡¯s the


    situation? Hurry up and destroy all our documents and hard drives! Do it quickly!¡±


    However, someone else¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line!

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    ¡°Are you Toby Little? Yourw firm has been seized and all documents and hard drives have been


    taken away by us. We¡¯re officially issuing a warrant for your arrest.¡±


    Hearing this, the cold sweat on Toby¡¯s body dripped!


    What?


    Thepany was being investigated?


    All the documents and hard disks were taken away?


    Oh no!


    He was in trouble now!


    All his secrets could not be kept under wraps now. Those documents and hard drives contained


    evidence of his corruption!


    At this point, Toby could no longer stay calm. His hand holding the phone also started to tremble


    violently!


    He fell back on the seat, his eyes staring ahead nkly. His body was shaking all over!


    He raised his head, stared at Philip, and roared, ¡°Did you do all this?¡±


    How did this happen?


    Who the hell was he?


    How could he have such terrifying power?


    In just ten minutes, Philip had hisw license revoked and even hispany was being investigated!


    Philip chuckled, his eyes looking indifferent as he said, ¡°I just did as I said. Lawyer Little, do you still


    remember what I said earlier? I told you you had ten minutes to prepare your defense.¡±


    At the side, Lynn waspletely dumbfounded at the moment.


    What was going on?


    Judging from Toby¡¯s face, it seemed like something extraordinary had happened!


    ¡°Toby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lynn asked anxiously as she stepped forward to grab Toby¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Toby pushed Lynn away roughly, ring at her with resentment


    If not for her, he would not have gotten into this mess! In fact, Toby had willingly stepped into the


    picture. After he met Lynn, he learned about Beacon. After much inquiry, he also knew that Martin and


    Bernard had been eyeing Beacon.


    Thus, he came up with a n and started the set up two months ago.


    In other words, Toby was the mastermind behind all of this. The goal was to take down Beacon through


    the Johnston family, and by his own means, turn Beacon into his own enterprise!


    ¡°Do you think you can bring me down like this? You overestimate yourself! Ie from a family full of


    lawyers! My father and grandfather are both gold medalwyers and have a lot of connections! I don¡¯t


    believe that you can take me down with your bare hands!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Toby roared, forcing himself to calm down before he dialed his father¡¯s phone number.


    After the call was connected, he took a deep breath to calm his mind first before he said, ¡°Dad,


    something has happened-¡±


    Before he could finish, the voice at the other end of the phone interrupted him and said in a grave


    voice, ¡°I know everything. Pass the phone to the person next to you¡­¡±


    Toby was startled and his face was unhappy, but he still did as he was told. He handed the phone to


    Philip and said coldly, ¡°My father wants to talk to you! I¡¯m telling you, he has the means to put you in


    jail!¡±


    Philip smiled calmly and took the phone. A somber middle aged male voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Is that Mr. rke? Hello, I¡¯m Toby¡¯s father, William Little. It¡¯s my son¡¯s fault this time. I hope you can


    leave him a way out and spare my son. As long as you promise to let him go, my Little family won¡¯t


    interfere in Beacon¡¯s affairs again. What do you think?¡±


    Philipughed, nced at Toby who was gnashing his teeth at him, and said, ¡°The Little family wants


    me to forget about this matter? I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s toote. Anyone who makes a move against my wife


    won¡¯t end up well.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was startled before saying coldly, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s better to


    forgive and forget. Although I don¡¯t know your background exactly, my Little family is not a pushover


    either!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Philip chuckled. A chill appeared in the corner of his eyes. His voice turned cold, his whole body


    surging with an invincible aura as he said, ¡°In my eyes, the Little family is nothing but an ant! Since you


    still don¡¯t know the error of your ways, don¡¯t me me! Next, I¡¯ll take action against your Little family.


    As long as you can withstand it, I¡¯ll be fine with letting you go.¡±

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    ¡°You! Very well! You¡¯re very audacious! This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such words. How dare you make


    a move against my Little family? Well done! I want to see how capable you are!¡±


    On the other end, William looked furious at the moment.


    He was standing in a magnificent hall surrounded by many well dressed men and women, all elites in


    the domesticw industry. All of them were also guest contributors of the Little family.


    The Little family still had some weight in the legal world. After all, as a member of the Holton Law Firm,


    one of the fourrgestw firms in the country, they had a lot of resources.


    At this moment, they were surprised to see William hang up the phone in anger.


    ¡°Patriarch Little, what¡¯s the situation? Why are you so angry? Someone dares to take action against the


    Little family?¡± the middle aged man on the side asked.


    ¡°Hmph¡­!¡±


    William snorted coldly as he stood with his hands behind his back The brows on his angr face


    furrowed suddenly as he said gravely, ¡°A kid who doesn¡¯t know his limits actually wants to make a


    move against my Little family. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Little is right. In the country, who dares to make a move against the Little family?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Little, let¡¯s continue our discussion. Regarding the membership of the bar association this time, I


    think we can send five people.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Little, don¡¯t worry about it. Who cany a finger on the Little family?¡±


    Everyone talked gaily without taking this matter to heart at all.


    William alsoughed, but the thought of his son¡¯sw license being revoked still sent some chills


    through his heart.


    He immediately said to his assistant, ¡°Go and find out what Toby did in Riverdale. Also, contact Mr.


    Walker of the South River Law Center and ask him about the situation.¡±


    After saying this, William turned around and continued chatting with everyone with a smile on his face.


    For the bar association membership this time, William would try to send in five of his people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Only in this way would the power of the Little family grow stronger. They would also have more say in


    the legal world.


    Toby¡¯s side. At this moment, his face was flushed red! He felt that he had been humiliated.


    A loser from the Johnston family who depended on his wife actually had such abilities and even


    spouted such brazen words to him and the Little family. It was simply outrageous!


    Did this guy really think he could run rampant just because he had some means?


    Who gave him the courage?


    Celine Dion?!


    ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t be so cocky! Did you think that by relying on Wynn¡¯s connections to revoke my


    license and investigate mypany, I¡¯ll bow down and beg for mercy? Dream on! My Little family is not


    a pushover! My father must be contacting people now. It won¡¯t be long before my license is reinstated


    and mypany will be safe and sound. But you, on the other hand, will definitely be trampled under


    my feet!¡±


    Toby looked very upset, the corners of his mouth grimacing coldly as he yelled, ¡°I advise you to get on


    your knees and apologize to me now. Otherwise, you won¡®t walk out of this restaurant today!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for you to trample on me. Rather, it¡¯s your Little family


    that doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    He could not be bothered about Toby. He simply sat there, called out to the waiter, and ordered a


    tableful of food.


    This Toby Little was trying to be arrogant, right?


    He was just showing off using his family background. In that case, he would make Toby lose everything


    he was proud of!


    On the side, Lynn¡¯s face looked very unpleasant and displeased at the moment. She pulled Toby¡¯s arm


    and asked, ¡°Toby, what¡¯s wrong? What license was revoked? Whichpany is being investigated?¡±


    Toby turned around, stared at Lynn, and said, ¡°Myw license has been revoked and myw firm is


    being investigated. It must¡¯ve been done by him.¡±


    As he said that, he red at Philip resentfully.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    Hearing this, Lynn¡¯s body went weak. She looked at Philip incredulously, her red lips trembling slightly.


    She anxiously said, ¡°What should we do, then? Toby, will we be arrested?¡±


    Toby chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My father will take care of it. This ignorant kid actually wants to make


    a move against my Little family. He¡¯s just courting death!¡±


    Toby mocked inwardly.


    Lynn also took a breath and patted her chest, saying, ¡°Toby, you really scared me there!¡±


    After that, she turned her head and stared fiercely at the nonchnt Philip while saying coldly, ¡°Philip,


    did you hear what Toby said? Even if you rely on Wynn¡¯s previous connections to cause a little trouble


    for Toby, it won¡¯t work. His family is not as simple as you think!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Philip sneered, turned his face to look at Toby calmly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if your father or your


    Little family step forward because you don¡¯t carry that much weight or have many qualifications yet.


    The Holton Law Firm? The Rainbow Society? Haha, I really hope that one of them is willing to help


    your Little family.¡±


    What a joke!


    Who was the rke family of Arcadia Ind?


    They were the world¡¯srgest affluent family!


    The legal consultants of any of the rke family¡¯s enterprises were professionals who had passed


    special tests!


    Even the core members of the Holton Law Firm were among the lowest rankingpared to the


    rke family¡¯s legal team.


    The rke family¡¯swyers were all the big figures from the Rainbow Society!


    Moreover, the founder of Rainbow Society was a mentee of the chiefwyer of the rke family¡¯s legal


    team!


    Hearing these remarks, Toby immediatelyughed aloud and sneered with contempt, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re


    really arrogant. What do you mean by that? Are you saying that the Little family is not qualified? Fine,


    but you even look down on the Holton Law Firm and the Rainbow Society? Wow, that¡¯s really amazing


    of you. Who do you think you are? The director behind Rainbow Society? Someone like you dares to


    take down the Little family? Dream on!¡±


    Philip smiled slightly, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Toby, you¡¯re nothing but a frog at the bottom of the


    well. This world is very big. Never use your dirty thoughts and narrow vision to look at anyone or


    anything. In your eyes, your Little family is great, but in my eyes, they¡¯re ants. The Rainbow Society?


    Haha, I really don¡¯t look up to them.¡±


    Presumptuous!


    At his remarks, the room fell silent.


    Philip¡¯s bragging words were truly astounding!


    ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to continue showing off today!¡± Toby roared with extreme


    displeasure.


    This wastrel of a kept man was simply too audacious! Did he really think that by relying on his wife¡¯s


    meager connections and revoking hisw license, he was invincible?


    He was Toby Little of the Little family!


    In terms of status, social standing, connections, and field of influence, Philip was nothing but a loser!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Was he being pretentious?


    Toby¡¯s expression was very unpleasant, and the anger in his heart was about to erupt.


    He clenched his fists tightly and said to Lynn beside him, ¡°Contact the two uncles and tell them that


    they should act quickly. This matter must be resolved by today. Since this Philip rke doesn¡¯t know


    what¡¯s good for him, there¡¯s no need for us to show any mercy. Let¡¯s just put his wife to jail and ruin


    their entire family!¡±


    Lynn still had some hesitation, but after thinking about it, she nodded. She took out her phone and


    dialed the number.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    Meanwhile, in a small luxurious manor in Uppercreek William Little was discussing the membership of


    the bar association with his friends and guest contributors.


    Suddenly, the assistant who had left earlier rushed in. He hurried to William¡¯s ear and whispered,


    ¡°Master, something has happened. You need to answer a call from Mr. Walker.¡±


    William frowned as his mind was full of doubts.


    What was this Leroy Walker doing?


    Why was it so troublesome for him to handle such a small matter?


    William was unhappy. He got up and said to everyone, ¡°Excuse me, everyone. I need to go out and


    take care of something. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After that, he stepped away and walked to the side hall. He took the phone from his assistant and said


    with a scowl, ¡°Leroy Walker, what are you doing? I told you to take care of one small thing. Why is it so


    troublesome?¡±


    His tone was full of questioning and displeasure!


    This made Leroy, who was on the other end of the phone, frown. His face suddenly turned grim!


    Was this William Little really treating him as a subordinate, yelling and scolding him at will?


    At any rate, he was still the president of thew center in South River District!


    However, Leroy was also very helpless. William had a good reputation in the legal world, especially in


    South River District where few people stood on par with him. Moreover, he was a member of the Holton


    Law Firm. His status and standing were not ordinary.


    As such, Leroy suppressed the anger in his heart and said with a small smile, ¡°Patriarch Little, don¡¯ t be


    angry. This matter is indeed a bit tricky. He¡¯s not what you think-¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s tricky? Leroy Walker, I order you to solve this matter within five minutes!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll speak to the bar association and you can say goodbye to your position in the South River


    Law Center. Someone will rece you soon enough!¡±


    William said coldly and hung up the phone with a click!


    At this moment, Leroy¡¯s face was flushed as his mouth trembled. He gritted his teeth and roared in


    anger, violently smashing thendline on the floor!


    ¡°Damn that William Little! He¡¯s simply too arrogant! He¡¯s gone too far this time!¡±


    Leroy got up with his hands on his waist, pointed at the smashedndline on the floor, and spewed


    curses. After that, he paced back and forth in his office, his face looking very sullen.


    After a while, he quickly took out his phone as a trace of ruthlessness shed across his face. He


    muttered under his breath, ¡°William Little, you¡¯re simply too brazen. In that case, your Little family can


    go to be!!! If you offend that lord, no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t escape from the palm of


    his hand!¡±


    Meanwhile, William tossed the phone to his assistant and said coldly, ¡°If Leroy calls again, you can


    directly reject his call!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around, adjusted his suit, and stered a smile on his face before walking


    toward the main hall.


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry to have dyed your time for two minutes. Let¡¯s continue,¡± William said with augh.


    Everyone also started a lively discussion with various analyses.


    However, within five minutes, the same assistant from earlier rushed in again. This time, he was even


    more anxious and directly shouted, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not good. The call, it¡¯s-¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    William immediately blew up and roared, ¡°Get out! Didn¡¯t I tell you before? If he calls again, just reject


    his call! Such insolence!¡±


    The assistant froze in ce, stuck in a dilemma. He was just about to speak when a low male voice


    sounded from the other end of the phone, carrying hints of questioning and a sneer. ¡°William Little, are


    you so bold now that you refuse to answer my call? Do you think you¡¯re good enough to fly solo now?¡±


    Boom!


    The entire hall instantly went silent!


    Everyone dared not even breathe too loudly! William was so shocked that he almost fell off the couch!


    This was the vice president of the Holton Law Firm! Why would he call?

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    reserve the right to pursue all legal actions against you!¡±


    Upon hearing that, William was dumbfounded!


    His membership had been canceled!


    How was this possible?


    It was too sudden!


    Who did this to him?


    Was it because of the bar association?


    First, it was his son. Now, it was his turn. No matter how he looked at it, there seemed to be a hint of


    conspiracy behind it.


    William was confused, and many thoughts went through his mind.


    He was not stupid and hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Quincy, what¡¯s going on? Why is this so sudden? Who¡¯s


    doing this to me?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°William, you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now? Hehe, in that case, you really deserve this


    misfortune!¡±


    Mr. Quincyughed coldly and said, ¡°Your Little family has messed with the wrong person! This time,


    the order was personally given by Mr. Hond from abroad! Now, do you know what kind of existence


    you¡¯ve provoked?¡±


    Click!


    After saying that, the call ended.


    William stood in a trance, his steps turning weak. He stumbled before he could stabilize himself.


    The people around him were all stunned at this moment!


    ¡°Mr. Little, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch Little, what happened? You don¡¯t look very well.¡±


    ¡°Why did Mr. Quincy call you? Is it about the bar association membership?¡±


    The group of people spoke incessantly.


    Soon, all sorts of notifications sounded in the hall.


    They clicked on the text message skeptically. The moment they read the message, their faces


    changed! It was because this text message was a notification from Holton Law Firm: [As of today,


    William Little is no longer a member of the Holton Law Firm. All of William Little¡¯s actions will have


    nothing to do with the Holton Law Firm. Please take note of the above].


    For a brief moment, the look on everyone¡¯s face changed rapidly. It was particrly amusing to watch.


    They nced at each other before speaking to William.


    ¡°Mr. Little, something urgent hase up in my office that I need to deal with, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave


    now.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Little, I¡¯m sorry, my daughter is sick and needs to go to the hospital. I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the price of beef in the vegetable market has dropped. I need to buy a few pounds for dinner.¡±


    Instantly, these people ran out of the Little family like the gue was upon them.


    William stood in therge hall, his face pale as he clutched his phone in his hand. He looked at that


    notification and hissed angrily. ¡°Damn it! Who the hell is it?¡±

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    Rats would abandon a sinking ship. The hall that was full of people just now waspletely deserted!


    Anger and chills welled up in William¡¯s body. Someone must be doing this behind his back!


    Who was it?


    Thump!


    Suddenly, a scene shed through William¡¯s mind! Earlier, he had a call with Philip rke, who said


    that he would deal with the Little family.


    Could it be him?


    However, as per Toby¡¯s exnation, this guy was just a useless son-inw who lived off his wife¡¯s


    family. There was nothing to fear about him.


    What the hell was going on here?


    While thinking, William hurriedly dialed a phone number.


    Soon, Toby received a call from his father and was overjoyed. Heughed at Philip and said, ¡°Haha, my


    dad¡¯s calling me. I¡¯m sure he has settled this matter. You¡¯re finished , Philip! Trying to bring down the


    Little family is just a foolish dream!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    This moron did not even look at who he was and dared to be so arrogant!


    On the side, Lynn also sneered. She raised her eyebrows, looked at Philip smugly, and said, ¡°Cousin-


    inw, this is yourst chance. As long as you go back and ask Wynn to sign this document, I¡¯ll ask


    Toby to let you off.¡±


    Lynn did this not on the ount that Philip and Wynn were her cousin and cousin-inw, but for the


    sake of showing off since they were in a pitiful state!


    Philip put down his cutleries and wiped his mouth with a napkin. He raised his head, looked at Lynn


    coldly, and said, ¡°Lynn, I used to think that you were just young and ignorant. Now, it seems that you¡¯ve


    changed. To get you back on the right path, I have to use some means to knock some sense into you.¡±


    Hearing this, Lynn¡¯s face changed briefly before sheughed and said, ¡°Philip, at this time, are you still


    using your status as my brother-inw to intimidate me? You should take a good look at yourself. Do


    you really think you¡®re great just because you rely on my cousin and have some connections outside? I


    already found out that your investmentpany was set up using thepany¡¯s funds that my cousin


    secretly transferred out. Otherwise, how could a loser like you be the boss behind the scenes? In the


    end, you¡¯re nothing but a worthless scumbag!¡±


    Philip raised his brows. He did not expect Lynn to be so creative with her imagination.


    Then so be it.


    He chuckled. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Meanwhile, Toby had already connected the call and asked with glee, ¡°Dad, did things work out? I


    knew it. You can handle everything! I¡¯m telling you, this Philip rke is simply too arrogant. He wants


    to bring down the Little family! What an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Let me ask you, is he the only one you¡¯ve provokedtely?¡± William¡¯s face was very grave at


    this moment.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Toby shuddered and became a little suspicious. He forced a smile and said, ¡°What¡®s wrong, Dad? He¡¯s


    just a loser. So what if I provoked him? Crushing him is just like crushing an ant.¡±


    Toby was not a fool and vaguely felt that something was amiss.


    Hearing his son¡¯s remarks, William was certain that Philip was the reason behind everything.


    He was furious, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    For Vice President Quincy of the Holton Law Firm to personally revoke his membership, the power and


    influence of this person must not be underestimated!


    Damned Toby! What kind of existence had he provoked! Was he really just a useless son-inw?


    ¡°Pass the phone to Philip,¡± William took a deep breath and said.


    Although Toby was puzzled, he obediently handed the phone to Philip and said tly, ¡°My dad wants to


    speak to you. Watch your words!¡±


    When Philip took over the call, William¡¯s somber voice sounded from the other end. It was slightly


    flustered.


    ¡°Mr. rke, this is William Little.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Patriarch Little, why are you so polite all of a sudden?¡± Philip chuckled.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry that my ipetent son has offended you. No matter what, it¡¯s all his fault. If


    there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll personallye over to make amends and apologize to you.¡±


    William was a practical person who could bend to the situation. He was a man bound for great things.


    Since the trouble came from Philip, William just needed to resolve it properly.


    This person could actually get President Hond of Holton Law Firm to order the revocation of his


    membership from abroad. He must be extraordinary!


    ¡°Patriarch Little, I¡¯m not a person who enjoys making enemies, but your son has colluded with some


    people to seize my wife¡¯spany and also falsely use her of embezzlingpany funds. How do


    you think we should handle this matter?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    William was dumbfounded!


    This unfilial son, how dare he do such a thing?!


    This was a serious crime!

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    William was nervous and quickly said, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±


    However, Philip interrupted him and said, ¡°No need to go through the trouble. I think I¡¯ve already made


    myself clear. Since your son is adamant to go all out with me, there¡¯s no need for the Little family to


    exist any longer. Besides, ording to the information I received, there¡¯s nothing good about you as


    well.¡±


    Hearing these words, William¡¯s heart trembled violently. Then, his face darkened as he said, ¡°Mr.


    rke, do you really want to fight to the death? The Little family still has a bit of power. Even though I


    don¡¯t know what you did to remove me from the Holton Law Firm, I can tell you quite clearly that the


    backer of the Little family is not only the Holton Law Firm! ¡±


    William knew that if he did note up with a trump card, Philip would not give up.


    However¡­


    Philip smiled lightly, raised his hand, and snapped his fingers. Soon, a bodyguard in a ck suit


    appeared in the private room. He handed Philip a tablet before respectfully exiting the room.


    Toby and Lynn were stunned at this.


    What was the situation?


    Philip looked at the information on the tablet. It was full of the Little family¡¯s dark secrets and they were


    all very detailed.


    Philip just randomly picked a few and read them aloud. Immediately, William trembled and staggered


    as he fell on the sofa, his eyes turning nk!


    How did Philip know all this?


    He had cleaned them up a long time ago!


    Oh no!


    At that moment, William finally realized how terrifying the young man named Philip rke was!


    ¡°Mr. rke, this incident has brought us together. I think we should talk. Are you in Uppercreek? I¡¯ll


    come over to see you right away!¡±


    William had to meet Philip in person. The information in his hand was his lifeline, the lifeline of the Little


    family!


    If any piece of information was leaked out, he and the Little family would be doomed!


    However, Philip only smiled lightly and said, ¡°Patriarch Little, I don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll


    give you 20 minutes. If you can make it, we can talk Otherwise, sorry, you can wait for the Little family


    to turn into ashes!¡±


    In thest sentence, Philip¡¯s tone had be extremely cold and tough!


    This made William, on the other end of the phone, very nervous and flustered.


    ¡°Mr. rke, are you kidding me? I¡¯ve lowered my stance but you still want to drive us to the edge?¡±


    William suddenlyughed. He refused to believe that one person was strong enough to manipte


    everything!


    Even if the Holton Law Firm no longer supported the Little family, William still had other backers!


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ m not one to joke. The Little family only has 20 minutes left.¡± Philip¡¯s tone was calm as if he was


    announcing something ordinary.


    After the call ended, William stood inside the living room, his heart racing as he paced back and forth.


    Was this really the end for the Little family?


    What was the background of Philip rke?


    William could not figure it out.


    However, William had thrived in his career and weathered all storms. It was impossible to destroy the


    Little family!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    William needed to know who exactly Philip rke was!


    While thinking, William dialed a number on his phone that he infrequently contacted. With a ttering


    smile, he said respectfully, ¡°Sire, this is William Little. I¡¯m facing a little trouble here and want to ask for


    your help.¡±

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    ¡°William, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s with the urgency? Don¡¯t keep calling me for every small matter.


    How many times have I wiped your *ss for you? Don¡¯t you know that this is a critical time and many


    people are keeping an eye on me? You¡¯ll get me in trouble sooner orter!¡±


    A disgruntled voice came from the other end of the phone, carrying an air of fury.


    An ordinary person would be angry after hearing those usations.


    However, William Little, the patriarch of the Little family and a former member of the Holton Law firm,


    was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Sire, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just facing a little


    trouble here and want to ask for your help. Rest assured, the terms are the same and I won¡¯t pay a


    single cent less.¡±


    Luke Tucker, William Little¡¯s patron.


    The Little family would not have been able to get to their position today if not for Luke¡¯s help.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Of course, the Little family contributed greatly to Luke on an annual basis.


    However, during this special time, Luke was being watched closely by many people. He had told many


    people not to contact him if it was not a particrly important issue.


    Luke Tucker was none other than the secretary of the bar association. Due to his considerable strength


    and influence, he was known as ¡®Sire¡¯ in the circle.


    At this moment, he sat in his office and said impatiently, ¡°Spit it out. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    William was not too bad of a person. He understood the rules and usually made a lot of contributions to


    him. Among the dozens of people he secretly supported, William was certainly one who knew what to


    do.


    If it was not urgent, he would not have called him out of the blue.


    ¡°Sire, the Little family is in trouble. A young man named Philip rke revoked my son¡¯sw license but


    I don¡¯t know what connections he used -¡± William said.


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the other party.


    ¡°William, are you crazy to call me for this? Are you confused or something? Do you really need to call


    me for this? Settle it yourself!¡±


    Luke was furious. What was wrong with William?


    It was just a suspension of license. For such a simple matter, did William need him to step in?


    He was really confused!


    William quickly said, ¡°No, Sire, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Not only was my son¡¯s license revoked, but the


    other party also removed me from the membership listing of Holton Law Firm. This order was issued


    personally by President Hond and executed by Vice President Quincy. Moreover, he gave me 20


    minutes to meet up with him. If I exceed this time frame, he¡¯ll destroy the Little family.¡±


    Hearing this, Luke frowned as his face turned solemn. He asked, ¡°You were removed from Holton Law


    Firm? And Mr. Hond personally issued the order? Who is the other party with the ability to personally


    get him to issue an order?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯m afraid only my rascal son knows about this. I need to rush over immediately.


    Sire, do you think you can step in andmunicate with Mr. Hond?¡± William asked nervously.


    Luke said angrily, ¡°Do you still dare to ask this question? Since your son caused the trouble, solve it


    yourself!¡±


    Of course, this was Luke¡¯s temper speaking for him. After that, he said solemnly, ¡°You should hurry


    over and check out the situation. Apologize if you need to or pay up to make amends. Do you really


    think we can mess with someone who can give orders to Mr. Hond?¡±


    ¡°Sire, for Mr. Hond¡¯s side¡­¡± William asked.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask on your behalf.¡±


    After saying that, Luke ended the call. His face darkened as he stood at the window. He took a few


    puffs of a cigarette. He could not calm his racing heart for a while.


    Then, he dialed a number and said with augh, ¡°Mr. Hond, it¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m calling you just to


    find out how you¡¯ve been doingtely¡­¡±


    On this side, William did not dy. He rushed out of the vi and told his subordinate to drive the


    Bentley to the venue.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Meanwhile, Toby stood in Philip¡¯s path, his face looking smug as he said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too arrogant.


    When my dad arrivester, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Why don¡¯t we do this? You can go down on


    your knees and apologize to me before signing the document on your wife¡¯s behalf. Ifyou do that, I¡¯ll let


    you go without pursuing this matter. However, if you still insist on fighting to the end with me, then I¡¯m


    sorry, but you¡¯ll end up miserably today! I¡¯ll also send your wife to jail!¡±


    Toby lost his patience. He did not expect this little matter to cause so much trouble for him.


    This Philip rke had some means.


    However, they were just some petty tricks.


    Besides, Philip was also relying on his wife¡¯s connections. He was a kept man through and through!


    However, Philip looked at Toby calmly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Your dad is on his way here. If I¡¯m


    guessing correctly, he must have contacted someone.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°My dad? Oh, do you really think he¡¯lle over? Why does my dad need toe over for a fool like


    you? What, are you trying to tell me that my dad wille over and apologize to you?¡± Toby sneered.


    ¡°No matter what, my dad is a person of status. He won¡¯te all the way here because of you! Stop


    dreaming!¡±


    Philip grinned and said nothing.


    Just then, the door of the private room was pushed open!


    A middle aged man with an angr face rushed in at this moment, cold sweat beading his forehead.


    Fortunately, he made it.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±


    When Toby saw his appearance, his face was startled and he got a shock!


    His father really showed up! How could this be?


    Was it just because of Philip¡¯s words?


    At this moment, William walked in and red at Toby coldly. Then, without concern for anything else,


    he walked up to Philip and said with a smiling face, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡±


    This scene really frightened Toby and Lynn.


    Toby¡¯s dad was actually speaking to Philip so politely. Toby was dumbfounded, while Lynn was even


    more confused.


    She had heard Toby talk about William¡¯s aplishments a long time ago. He was a well known


    barrister in Uppercreek and had never lost a case.


    Now, he was being so polite to Philip. What was the situation?


    Could it be that Philip had really done something?


    At this time, Philip looked at William with a smile and said tly, ¡°Patriarch Little, your attitude before


    was very tough and not like this at all. What made you change your mind?¡±


    William squeezed out a smile that reached the corners of his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s


    all my son¡¯s fault. If you have any orders, just say the word and I¡¯ll try my best to follow.¡±


    He did not have a choice. Since the young man in front of him could get Mr. Hond to personally issue


    an order, it was enough to show that he had some strength and means.


    William would not want to make an enemy out of him yet.


    However, Toby was annoyed. He rushed up from the side angrily and shouted, ¡°Dad, what are you


    doing? Why are you so polite with this loser? He got my license revoked!¡±


    Smack!


    A crisp p resounded throughout the private room!


    William¡¯s eyes were wide open as his face flushed. He pointed at Toby furiously and shouted, ¡°Shut up!


    If not for you, would I be doing this now? Do you know what just happened? Get the hell out of my


    way!¡±

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    William med himself for pampering his son too much and allowing him to run rampant.


    If this matter could not be resolved today, the Little family might really suffer.


    He wondered what the oue of Sire¡¯smunication was.


    Toby felt extremely embarrassed at this moment His father actually pped him in front of outsiders,


    which made him feel very humiliated!


    Thus, he red at Philip with resentment and said angrily, ¡°What the hell did you do? Why did my dad


    come over?¡±


    Philip chuckled.


    William was extremely furious and pped him again while chastising, ¡°Toby, shut the hell up! How


    dare you talk to Mr. rke that way? Do you know that I¡¯ve been removed from the Holton Law Firm?


    I¡¯m just an ordinarywyer now. Whether I can get through this difficult situation depends on Mr. rke,


    so you need to apologize to him at once! Also, what stupid thing did you do to make Mr. rke so


    angry?¡±


    Toby was dumbfounded!


    His dad had been removed from Holton Law Firm?


    How was that possible?


    His dad was a member!


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry about this. I didn¡¯t teach my son properly and he ended up offending you. Please


    let me know how you wish to deal with this matter. I can even make him kneel and apologize to you. I


    just hope that you can show us some mercy and not target the Little family.¡±


    William knew that his current attitude would determine the future of the Little family.


    If he made even a tiny mistake, it would be over for the Little family.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s eyes swept over the sullen Toby at the back. He said with a smile, ¡°Patriarch


    Little, you really brought up a good son. You can ask him what he did.¡±


    Hearing this, William dared not dy. He turned around with a scowl and said angrily, ¡°Tell me what


    you¡¯ve done. If you dare to hide anything from me, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Seeing that William was about to pull out his belt, Toby trembled all over and stammered, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t


    do anything. His wife embezzled thepany¡¯s funds and I¡¯m here to talk to him about a private


    settlement.¡±


    William was puzzled when he heard this. ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±


    Why would such a matter bring so much trouble?


    ¡°Tell me honestly. Are you hiding anything from me?¡± William was not stupid and immediately asked.


    Toby was frightened by this question and shuddered. His eyes darted to Lynn. He dared not speak for a


    while.


    ¡°Forget it. Let me tell you.¡±


    At this time, Philip said, ¡°Your son colluded with my wife¡¯s second and third uncles. They then falsely


    used my wife of embezzling thepany¡¯s funds. They kicked my wife out of thepany and


    even went the extra mile by going after the shares in my wife¡¯s hands. If my wife doesn¡¯t sign the


    agreement, they¡¯ll prosecute her and send my wife to jail. Patriarch Little, what would you do if you


    were in my shoes?¡±


    When William heard this, his heart trembled as the expression on his face suddenly became cold. He


    went up, kicked Toby¡¯s stomach violently, and shouted angrily, ¡°Rascal, how dare you do such a thing?


    Are you trying to get our family into trouble? If this matter is exposed, not only you but even I will be in


    disgrace! You even created false evidence! I¡¯m going to kill this rebellious son!¡±


    William was furious!


    How dare his rebellious son do this?!


    Toby was kicked to the ground by his father and immediately howled, ¡°Dad, what are you afraid of? I


    did everything perfectly. That¡¯s a big enterprise worth five billion. As long as his wife is kicked out and I


    marry Lynn, I¡¯ll own 30% of the shares. That¡¯s 1.5 billion!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When William heard that, he became angrier. He pulled out his belt, whipped Toby a few times with it,


    and said angrily, ¡°How dare you say that? This is a matter of breaking thew. You¡¯re awyer yet you


    dare to do this. You¡¯ll be the death of me!¡±


    ¡°Argh, Dad, stop hitting me. Dad!¡±


    Toby wailed while trying to shield his arms and legs on the floor.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Since young, he had had his fair share of being beaten by William like this. It had left a shadow in his


    heart.


    William belted him several times before turning around and squeezing out a smile. He did not even


    dare to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead and spoke to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. My son is


    ignorant and has offended your wife. Why don¡¯t I get him to apologize to your wife?¡±


    ¡°Why are you lying down and pretending to be dead? Quickly get up and apologize to Mr. rke!¡±


    William yelled at the howling Toby.


    A dumbfounded Toby was dragged up by William to apologize to Philip.


    However, Philip said, ¡°Patriarch Little, you may have misunderstood something. I never promised to let


    him go. Of course, I didn¡¯t promise to spare the Little family either. Besides, your son was quite


    adamant about sending my wife to jail just now. He even wanted me to kneel and apologize to him.¡±


    Hearing this, William¡¯s mouth twitched as his eyes shed with a chill. His fists were clenched tightly as


    he said with a humorless smile, ¡°Mr. rke, there¡¯s no need to go to the extreme, right? Why can¡¯t we


    talk about this? It¡¯s better to forgive and forget. Yes, my son is a little disobedient. I¡¯ll go back and teach


    him a good lesson. Regarding your wife¡¯s matter, my Little family will not interfere.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Little, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. Besides, ording to what I found out,


    you¡¯re not a good person either. If I just let you go today, you might turn around and stab me in the


    back someday.¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth lifted into a cold smile as he ced his hands behind his back. There


    was a chill in his eyes.


    William¡¯s face darkened as he snorted. He no longer appeared shabby and lowly as cold intent surged


    from him.


    He said to Philip grimly, ¡°Mr. rke, am I still unable to change your mind despite lowering my stance?


    In that case, I won¡¯t conceal it any longer. I¡¯m not a simple person either. Although you have some


    means and can make use of your connection with Mr. Hond, I have people behind me as well. Even


    Mr. Hond might have to watch his next step.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you mean the bar association?¡± Philip suddenly smiled.


    Thump!


    William frowned as a trace of foreboding welled in his heart.


    He actually guessed it. How could that be?


    Calm down! He must be calm!


    William immediately recovered and said, ¡°You guessed it right. You¡¯re not an ordinary person, indeed.


    In that case, I don¡¯t have to say anything more, right? Why don¡¯t we just end this matter right now?¡±


    Philip scoffed. ¡°Sure, if you get out of Uppercreek and out of the legal circle right now, I won¡¯t pursue


    this matter any longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    William frowned and snorted before saying, ¡°Mr. rke, you shouldn¡¯t go too far with this. Since you


    know that the person standing behind me is from the bar association, you should understand his


    influence. He¡¯s not someone you can easily mess with! ¡±


    William was angry.


    He was already so humble but the other party still disyed such a tough attitude.


    Did Philip really think he was a pushover?


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, I really want to see if there¡¯s anyone I can¡¯t afford to mess with! ¡± Philip said as


    the cold light in the corner of his eyes became more piercing.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    William¡¯s face changed as the muscles at the corner of his eyes twitched.


    He clenched his fists, the corners of his eyes going cold. This Philip rke was too aggressive.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    William gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Mr. rke, you should be more forgiving. There¡¯s no need to


    push things to the extreme. It¡¯s good to leave others a way out.¡±


    However, Philip did not speak and just watched quietly.


    Seeing the look on Philip¡¯s face, William could no longer control himself and shouted angrily, ¡°Philip,


    don¡¯t be such a tyrant! I¡¯m the head of the Little family, after all. Even if you¡¯ve used some tactics to


    remove me from the Holton Law Firm, do you really think I¡¯ll be afraid of you? The connections I have


    are not fewer than yours, so don¡¯t push your luck! If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should let this


    matter end here. I¡¯ll not hold you ountable for today¡¯s incident. Otherwise, I vow to send you to jail!¡±


    William was really furious!


    He had humbled himself and pleaded for mercy but the other party did not appreciate it at all.


    He had been in the industry for so many years. What sort of people or incidents had he never


    encountered before? For him to grovel in front of a junior like that, he had long been annoyed with it!


    However, Philip still did not say anything. With his hands behind his back, he quietly watched.


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t believe no one in this world can take you down!¡±


    After saying that, William took out his phone, dialed Luke Tucker¡¯s number, and said solemnly, ¡°Sire,


    how is it going? Have youmunicated with Mr. Hond? Why did he say? This kid named Philip


    rke is determined to mess with me. You have to help me.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Luke was sitting in his office with a gloomy face. He asked, ¡°William,


    who did your son mess with? Do you know what Paul Hond told me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, William¡¯s heart thumped.


    Was it not sessful?


    ¡°Sire, what¡¯s the matter? Did Mr. Hond refuse?¡±


    William asked as he grew flustered.


    Luke said somberly, ¡°Paul said your membership has certainly been revoked. You need to resolve


    everything on your own from now on. If you can get Philip rke to forgive you, everything will turn out


    well for the Little family. Otherwise, you should prepare a coffin to bury yourself in!¡±


    Thump!


    William¡®s heart trembled violently. Paul Hond actually said such words. Could it be that Philip¡¯s


    identity was really not simple?


    ¡°Sire, you have to help me. What should I do?¡± William panicked.


    ¡°Fine, pass him the phone and I¡¯ll talk to him. He should relent on my ount,¡± Luke said.


    William¡¯s face contorted as he handed the phone to Philip, saying, ¡°Please answer the phone.¡±


    William knew that there was a chance for things to turn around if the sire stepped in.


    He refused to believe that someone would oppose the sire.


    Thus, he added, ¡°Philip, the person on the line is from the bar association. None of us can afford to


    mess with him. I hope you can understand the situation and make the right choice.¡±


    Philip nced at William indifferently and reached out to take the phone.


    Nonchntughter immediately sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Is this Mr. rke? I¡¯ve


    already heard about the matter. We¡¯ve gotten to know each other through this incident. Why don¡¯t I


    apologize to you on their behalf? Besides, I¡¯ll ask William to prepare a generous gift for you. Why don¡¯t


    we let the matter end here?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Luke Tucker, also known as ¡®Sire¡¯, you have some connections and methods in the


    association. I heard that you¡¯re supporting a dozen puppets to help you earn big bucks. I wonder what


    will happen to you if the list of these people¡¯s names is handed to the president of the association.¡±


    Thump!


    Philip¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer that pounded directly on Luke¡¯s chest!


    How did he know?


    This was impossible!


    He did things without leaving any traces at all.


    Luke swiftly got up from his seat, his voice turning low. His eyes shed evilly as he said, ¡°Mr. rke, I


    can sue you for nder if you say such things. You should be aware of the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Piers Stanley, Aston Schultz, Andy Reeves¡­ Carmen Bat. Do you want me to continue reading it


    out?¡±


    Philip looked at the tablet in his hand and recited the names one after another.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    Luke Tucker, who was on the other end of the phone, was so frightened after hearing these names that


    he fell limp onto the chair. His eyes revealed his panicked state while the cold sweat on his forehead


    poured like a waterfall!


    How could this happen?


    Could it be that someone had leaked the information? These were the names of the people he had


    secretly supported to make money for him!


    There was no wrong name on the list!


    He had been supporting these people for many years and this matter had been kept under tight wraps.


    However, it was now being exposed by a stranger with no background. Luke was bbergasted!


    Who on earth was the other party and how did he find out everything about him in such a short time?


    What a terrifying force this man must be!


    ¡°Mr. rke, I think there may be a misunderstanding between us.¡±


    Luke waspletely panic stricken. His legs were shaking and he quickly pleaded, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Mr.


    rke. I won¡¯t interfere in the Little family¡¯s affairs anymore. I¡¯ll see you in person tomorrow. How about


    that?¡±


    Abandon the army to save the general!


    Luke Turner was a very decisive person.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Philip replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s toote. When you contacted Paul Hond, it was already destined


    that you would be on the same boat as the Little family.¡±


    After saying that, Philip directly tossed the phone back to William.


    William was still not aware of what had been said on the phone. His mouth curled in a sneer. He


    thought that as long as the sire stepped in, there was nothing that could not be solved.


    Hence, he took the phone and said, ¡°Sire, is everything settled?¡±


    However, there were only sounds of hurried footsteps from the other end of the phone!


    ¡°Luke Turner, you¡¯re suspected of abusing your power and umting wealth for yourself through


    unscrupulous means. The association will dismiss you from your position. Furthermore, our friends


    here want to bring you back for further investigation!¡±


    tter!


    It was the sound of the phone falling to the ground. This sound exploded directly in William¡¯s heart!


    How could this happen?!


    What the hell was happening?


    At this moment, William only felt out of breath. That was his patron. He slumped on the ground and


    looked at Philip in a panic. He hesitantly asked, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°William, 20 minutes have long passed and you¡¯ve failed to ask for my


    forgiveness. I have to say that you¡¯re really bad at sensing the situation and are too arrogant. This


    incident was your son¡¯s fault from the beginning to the end. You can only me your son for this. I


    hope you can repent in jail.¡±


    After that, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    Stomp, stomp, stomp!


    Immediately, four or five men and women wearing ck suits rushed in, directly pressing William and


    Toby to the ground. At the same time, they took out an arrest warrant and said, ¡°William Little and Toby


    Little, a report has been lodged against you for inappropriate exchange of interests. You¡¯re now under


    arrest!¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    William yelled several times to no avail and was directly taken away.


    Inside therge private room, only Philip and Lynn, who was trembling, were left.


    ¡°Make a call and tell your father that if he dares to do anything to Wynn, I¡¯m ready to take him on!¡±


    Philip said coldly in amanding tone. Lynn was so scared that she started crying.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Lynn Iohnston was very scared and whimpered, ¡°Brother-inw, I was wrong. Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Lynn was panicking now. She never imagined that Philip was so powerful!


    In such a short time, not only did he get Toby¡¯s license revoked but also his father¡¯s membership


    revoked!


    He even got them arrested! His methods were simply too terrifying!


    Lynn had never heard of such means. All along, she thought Philip was just a loser who relied on


    Wynn. He was supposed to be a kept husband. However, everything that happened today made her


    panic.


    Philip rke was not at all what he appeared to be!


    It was too frightening!


    ¡°Lynn, pass my message along. I¡¯ll return to Riverdale in the evening. Tell the two uncles to get ready


    and wee me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Philip said coldly as his eyes surged with intense anger!


    Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston, these two people were simply looking for death!


    Did they really think he dared not make a move against them?


    Lynn whimpered and nodded, afraid that one careless move would an get Philip.


    With a wave of his hand, Philip turned around and left.


    After Philip left, Lynn fished out her phone and dialed her dad¡¯s number with trembling hands. She


    howled, ¡°Dad, boo-hoo¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Bernard¡¯s voice was heard, apanied by theughter of many men


    and women.


    ¡°Hey, Lynn, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying?¡±


    Bernard was in a clubhouse in Riverdale at the moment, hosting a party for his shady business


    partners.


    To be precise, half of them were the shareholders of Beacon and executives of various departments.


    This was the task given to him by Martin to win their hearts over.


    There were still some people in Beacon who were sitting on the fence.


    The two brothers of the Johnston family had to strike while the iron was hot and win them over as soon


    as possible to ensure the events that would take ce in theing few days would go well!


    ¡°Dad, I got bullied by that stinking idiot Philip rke!¡±


    As soon as Lynn heard her father¡¯s voice, the grievances in her heart magnified infinitely.


    Philip was very arrogant, right? Her dad would teach him a lesson!


    ¡°Philip? How did he bully you? Didn¡¯t you go to Uppercreek to get Wynn¡¯s signature? How did you meet


    him?¡± Bernard asked in confusion with a frown, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Uppercreek but I didn¡¯t get to see Wynn. That b*tch told Philip to step in for her and refused to


    sign the document!¡±


    Lynn said with bitter hatred, her teeth tightly clenched.


    ¡°Refused to sign? What about Toby? Doesn¡¯t he have a solution? Put him on the phone,¡± Bernard said.


    However, Lynn¡¯s next sentence made Bernard tremble as his pupils constricted.


    ¡°Dad, Toby has been arrested. His dad too,¡± Lynn cried, her voice getting louder.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bernard jumped, his face full of shock and incredulity. He anxiously asked, ¡°Arrested? How is this


    possible? What¡¯s going on? Who did it? Didn¡¯t Toby promise us that he¡¯ll handle this matter? Isn¡¯t the


    Little family a bigwyer family in Uppercreek?¡±


    Bernard could not figure it out. If not for Toby¡¯s identity as awyer and the Little family¡¯s status as a


    family full ofwyers, he would not have approved of this future son-inw.


    After all, he was too old!


    He was six or seven years older than his daughter!


    Lynn choked and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of Philip. Philip did all this!¡±


    ¡°Philip? What¡¯s going on? Make it clear.¡± Bernard¡¯s face was slightly cold, and he was very anxious.


    Lynn stammered and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just saw Philip making a call. Then, Toby had his


    lawyer¡¯s license revoked and even hispany is being investigated now. After that, his father called


    to threaten Philip but Philip only said one sentence.¡±


    Thinking of the scenes just now, Lynn still felt a little apprehension.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    Hearing this, Bernard was anxious and quickly asked, ¡°One sentence? What did he say?¡±


    Lynn shuddered and replied, ¡°He said that in this world, there¡¯s no one that he, Philip rke, can¡¯t


    afford to mess with not even the Little family. They can only wait for their destruction.¡±


    Hiss!


    On the other end of the phone, Bernard gasped as his back was immediately drenched in a cold sweat.


    Why was this guy so arrogant? No one in the world could mess with him?


    Too presumptuous!


    After a moment of silence, Lynn¡®s voice was heard over the phone. She sounded very anxious and


    worried as she asked, ¡°Dad, what should we do? Toby has been arrested and the Little family is gone


    now. Will we be arrested too? Will Philipe after us?¡±


    Bernard¡¯s face went dark. He was no longer a man of an ordinary household, working hard every day


    just for his daily bread and butter.


    Now, he was on the board of directors of Beacon Group. He had money and status.


    Every day, he went in and out of opulent clubs, drove luxury cars, and smoked cigars.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Since living with such extravagance, his desire had been infinitely magnified. It had awakened the


    sleeping devil in Bernard¡¯s heart!


    No way!


    He could not allow Philip to do anything!


    Otherwise, his Johnston family would lose everything. His hard earned glory and wealth would be


    reduced to nothing!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. Come back first. We¡¯ll think about this.¡± Bernard was silent for a moment


    before talking.


    ¡°By the way, Dad, Philip also asked me to pass you a message.¡± Lynn suddenly recalled the words that


    Philip said just before he left.


    ¡°A message? What is it?¡± Bernard was puzzled.


    Lynn replied, ¡°He said that if we dare to make a move against Wynn, he¡¯ll take us on. He also said he¡¯ll


    return to Riverdale this evening. You and Uncle Martin should get ready to wee him.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, a furious roar came from the other end of the phone along with


    the sound of ss shattering.


    ¡°Insolence! Who does he think he is? How dare he threaten us?! He¡¯s seeking death!¡±


    Bernard shouted angrily, the cold light in the corner of his eyes making everyone in the private room


    shudder. No one dared to speak.


    Then, he tugged at his tie and sneered, ¡°Okay, since he¡¯sing back, we¡¯ll wait for him. I want to see


    what ability he has to dare to enter Riverdale!¡±


    Hehe. Was he going to return?


    He was afraid Philip might be arrested just as he stepped into Riverdale!


    Riverdale had long ago been bought off by Martin and Bernard of the Johnston family.


    All other members of the underground forces, except for Theo Zander and his men, had agreed to work


    with them!


    As long as Philip dared to appear, he would immediately be taken down!


    Thinking of this, Bernard chatted a little more with Lynn before he ended the call. Then, he got up and


    said a few words to the employees and executives of Beacon before leaving.


    Soon, he got into the new Mercedes-Benz G-ss vehicle he bought and headed directly to First


    Pce in Longford Park.


    When he got out of the car, he quickly rushed in and shouted, ¡°Martin, something has happened!¡±

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    At this moment, Martin was chatting with a few friends in the living room of the vi. They were the


    directors of Beacon Group and also the co-initiators of this covert battle!


    Seeing Bernard barge in, Martin frowned and said to the people around him, ¡°Excuse me for a


    moment.¡±


    After that, he got up and went to the small garden next to the vi with Bernard following closely


    behind.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. Why are you panicking like this? How indecent. Stop making a fool of yourself.¡±


    Martin scowled.


    They had overstepped their boundaries and put on shoes that were too big for their feet. They were


    already used to poverty but suddenly, this big enterprise fell right onto theirps. Furthermore, being in


    the position of chairman, many of their bad habits naturally had to be changed!


    This was why the Johnston brothers had spent so much money to repackage and rebrand themselves.


    Firstly, it was to satisfy their vanity. Secondly, it was to show everyone that they were not beggars


    pretending to be kings!


    In fact, this was the inferiorityplex in their hearts at work.


    Bernard immediately bent apologetically and said, ¡°Martin, something has happened. I told Lynn to go


    to Uppercreek to look for Wynn to sign the document but a problem cropped up. Wynn didn¡¯t sign it and


    asked that punk Philip to show up on her behalf instead.¡±


    Hearing this, Martin¡¯s face darkened. He turned around with a frown, stared at Bernard with


    displeasure, and asked, ¡°She didn¡¯t sign it? just how did you handle things? Didn¡¯t you say to leave this


    matter to you? Now, with this hup, what are we going to do for the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Martin was very angry!


    Everything had been going ording to n, but now, with this problem, the n might have to be


    postponed or changed!


    Bernard also felt his head aching as he said, ¡°Well, we can¡¯t put the entire me on Lynn either. Philip


    is the one ying tricks. Lynn told me that Toby Little, thewyer who¡¯s supposed to help us with the


    lawsuit, has copsed!¡±


    ¡°Copsed? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Martin looked confused.


    Bernard immediately exined, ¡°ording to Lynn, Philip just made a phone call and got Toby¡¯sw


    license suspended. Later, his father stepped in and tried to threaten Philip, but as a result, his old man


    was arrested with him. Even their family was investigated!¡± After that, Martin fell silent.


    What did this mean?


    How did Philip have such strength and means?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Martin was still in disbelief. This was too inconceivable!


    What sort of methods could destroy arge family ofwyers in such a short time?


    Martin had had someone investigate the Little family. They were an affluent family in Uppercreek!


    William Little was a member of the Holton Law Firm and also a member of the bar association. How


    could Philip overturn this family just like that?


    Terrifying!


    Too scary!


    Martin¡¯s forehead was already sweating!


    Bernard just stood aside silently, waiting for his second brother¡¯s decision.


    ¡°What else did he say?¡± Martin asked.


    Bernard quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Philip told Lynn to pass a message to us. He¡¯ll be back tonight and wants


    us to wee him.¡±


    Haha!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Martinughed aloud before his face turned menacing and a cruel sneer appeared


    at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Wee him? Such audacity! Does he really think we¡¯ll be afraid


    of him just because he has some means?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! This Philip rke is simply too unruly,¡± Bernard echoed.


    After a moment of silence, Martin put his hands behind him and said with a dark face, ¡°Immediately


    notify the people we¡¯ve arranged to keep a close guard on all the toll gates of Riverdale. Once that


    punk Philip is found, kidnap him immediately! I don¡¯t believe Wynn will still refuse to sign the document


    if he¡¯s in our hands!¡±


    At that moment, a figure suddenly shed across the trees nearby.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    ¡±Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    Martin immediately yelled sharply.


    Swoosh!


    Instantly, more than a dozen thugs rushed out, closely protecting Martin and Bernard.


    With a sullen face, Martin went over and kicked the leader of the thugs, saying angrily, ¡°Why the hell


    are you still standing here? Give chase!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! ¡±


    The thug in the lead waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Once he saw that everyone had left, Martin cursed angrily, ¡°Damn it, why did everyone leave? Don¡¯t we


    need any protection? These people are a bunch of rubbish!¡±


    Immediately after, Martin waved his hand and returned to the living room angrily.


    When all the board members of thepany saw Martining back with an unpleasant face, they all


    got up, looking a little frightened.


    Seeing this, Martin quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand up, please remain seated. Everything¡¯s


    fine. The house was burrized but I already got people to check it out.¡±


    These board members could not be told that Philip wasing back. Otherwise, they might switch


    over to Wynn¡¯s side.


    After all, Wynn still had some influence in Beacon.


    He and Bernard had only taken over Beacon for less than half a month. They did not have a solid


    foundation yet.


    Even if they had reced many employees with their own people, they still could not stop people from


    talking.


    On the other hand, Bernard was already carrying out his task He soon arrived at an abandoned steel


    mill.


    As soon as he entered the door, seven or eight burly thugs eating takeout greeted him with smiles,


    ¡°Master Bernard, why are you here? Please feel free to give us any orders.¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Bernard swaggered in. The man who was standing next to the cough


    wiped the seat with his sleeve and said with a smile, ¡°Master Bernard, this leather sofa was specially


    prepared for you. Please have a seat!¡±


    Bernard smiled, sat down, and crossed his legs. He casually took out a cigar and had someone light it


    for him.


    He was tantly disying his arrogance.


    Wherever he went now, he had to drive a Mercedes and smoke a cigar. What a wonderful life!


    After a while, Bernard took a photo from his pocket and handed it to the grease sttered man. He


    said, ¡°Remember this person and get him for me tonight. Nothing can go wrong. Understand?¡±


    The burly man took a few nces and memorized the face. Then, he handed the photo to the buddies


    around him and said, ¡° Print a hundred copies and distribute them to the guys.¡±


    After saying this, he turned to Bernard and said with a grin, ¡°Master Bernard, the payment¡­¡±


    Bernard snickered and signaled the assistant beside him to open the silver suitcase.


    nk!


    The case was opened to reveal that it was full of hundred-dor bills!


    There was a million dors in total!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°This is one million dors. That person must be brought to me and you can¡¯t leave any traces behind.


    After the deed is done, there¡¯ll be another million dors waiting for you.¡± After Bernard finished


    speaking, he got up and left the steel mill.


    Behind him, the burly man held the stacks of cash and said to him gratefully while bowing, ¡°Thank you,


    Master Bernard. Rest assured that we¡¯ll perfectly execute this job for you!¡±

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    After Bernard left the steel mill, he headed directly to a club. Then, with the guidance of a dedicated


    attendant, he entered a dimly lit private room.


    This room was decorated in a medieval style and a faint fragrance lingered in the air. The sofa bed in


    the center was surrounded by translucent red curtains. He could see a woman wearing a ck


    nightgown on the bed, lying on her side.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Her figure was superb with a small waistline and a perky butt.


    After Bernard entered, he stood there respectfully, not daring to look at the woman on the bed who was


    slowly getting up. Her carefree posture would mesmerize any man.


    He lowered his head and saw her pair of fair jade-like feet walk up to him.


    He also got a stronger whiff of the fragrance on her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was full of temptation, like the music of nature, which made Bernard¡¯s body heat


    up. After saying this, the womany on the sofa with her legs tucked on her side. Her posture was


    seductive and extremelynguid. Her graceful body was also on full disy in front of Bernard.


    Bernard stole a peek before burying his head even lower with fear. He said respectfully, ¡°Madam, Philip


    rke will being back soon. My second brother, Martin, has alreadyid down his trap. This time,


    he definitely won¡¯t be able to get out of Riverdale.¡±


    The woman¡¯s chuckle sounded like tinkling bells. She said, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Bernard was taken aback and asked tentatively, ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you concerned?¡±


    The woman opened her eyes. With her exquisite face, red lips, and those alluring eyes, any man would


    have their heart stolen just by looking at her.


    She said, ¡°Do you really think that with just the strength of you and your brother, you can take Philip


    down?¡±


    This statement made Bernard confused.


    He said, ¡°Madam, Philip is just a useless son-inw of my Johnston family. What¡¯s so difficult about


    taking him down?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    The woman chuckled and said, ¡°Bernard, I advise you not to take Philip too lightly. If he were really that


    simple, he wouldn¡¯t have the current Beacon, let alone the vi where your two families currently live.


    Don¡¯t forget what Philip has done all this while. You were just too impatient to listen to me and insisted


    on driving Wynn out of Beacon so anxiously. You even went to Uppercreek with such big fanfare,


    provoking Philip. If he makes it back safely tonight, I¡¯m afraid you and your brother¡¯s families will be in


    trouble.¡±


    After hearing this, Bernard trembled as his heart became slightly flustered.


    Yes, Philip had really done a lot of things all this while. They had witnessed a few instances with their


    own eyes. Was he really unlike the person they thought he was? Coupled with what Lynn had told him


    over the phone, Bernard suddenly felt as if he was being targeted by a wild beast.


    He hurriedly asked, ¡°Madam, what should my Johnston family do then? Please give us your guidance.¡±


    The woman hummed and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Between you and your brother, if


    only one person can make it out of this, are you willing to give up your life and let your second brother


    live, or will you push your second brother out so that you can be the sole survivor?¡±


    Once she asked this question, Bernard stood frozen in ce. His forehead was full of cold sweat.


    What was the meaning of Madam¡¯s question?


    ¡°Go back and think about it carefully. There¡¯s no hurry. You have almost three hours to figure it out


    before making a decision.¡±


    After the woman said this, she raised her jade-like arms and waved.


    Bernard frowned and retreated from this ce.


    After he left, the woman seemed to be talking to the air in this dimly lit room. ¡°How did things go? Did


    you find out anything?¡±


    There was a mechanical sound in the air as though it wasing from a speaker in a corner.


    ¡°Not yet, Madam.¡±


    The woman hummed and said, ¡°Keep looking into it If this matter is confirmed, then Wynn¡¯s rtionship


    with the Johnston family will be over. We¡¯ll be able to make good use of this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes seemed to prate through the darkness, and a faint charming smile rose from


    the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Philip rke, it¡¯s been a long time since we met. I hope we can meet soon.¡±

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Wynn looked at Philip very seriously with hope in her eyes.


    After so long, was Philip finally going to tell her the truth about himself?


    ¡°Do you want to bring me back?¡± Wynn asked quietly, feeling a little nervous.


    If Philip really brought her back, what should she do? How should she face her father-inw?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Wynn had met her father-inw a long time ago and he was also very easy going, Wynn was


    still flustered.


    Moreover, Wynn was not very clear about what was going on in Philip¡¯s family.


    Was the dispute between him and Giada over?


    Was it a fight over the family¡¯s properties?


    Suddenly, many thoughts ran through Wynn¡¯s mind. The more she thought about it, the more confused


    she got.


    Philip looked at Wynn¡¯s face and touched her tender cheeks. He could seemingly see through Wynn¡¯s


    tension and anxiety at this moment. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll take care of


    everything. When the timees, we¡¯ll bring M with us and you just need to happily go back with


    me. I promise you that I¡¯ll never let you and M suffer any grievances.¡±


    Philip understood what Wynn was thinking at the moment. Women were always thinking about this.


    He knew that this was a sign of Wynn¡¯s love for him. Wynn raised her eyebrows and looked at Philip


    with a very serious look. Her tone was a little flustered as she asked, ¡°Really? Can I really go back?


    Your family won¡¯t dislike me or anything?¡±


    ¡°No, silly, I¡¯ll be with you,¡± Philip said.


    After saying this, Philip helped Wynn back to the bed to take a rest. He gently kissed her forehead and


    said, ¡°Okay, take a good rest. I¡¯ll go back to Riverdale to deal with this matter first. Wait for me.¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip and suddenly reached out to take his hand, saying, ¡°Phil, if you really encounter


    any difficulties, don¡¯t force yourself. I need you toe back safely. M and I will always be waiting for


    you. If thepany is gone, so be it. But you can¡¯t leave us.¡±


    Philip grasped Wynn¡¯s tender little hand tightly and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you. I¡¯lle back as soon


    as possible if there¡¯s any danger.¡±


    Then, Philip covered Wynn with the nket before he turned around and left the room.


    He knew Wynn had not slept well the entire nightst night.


    After leaving the room, Philip took a turn and went to Martha and Charles¡¯ room.


    Before entering the door, he already heard Martha¡¯s angry curses. ¡°This damned Philip really doesn¡¯t


    put me in his eyes at all. I¡¯m his mother-inw, after all. What was his attitude just now? He even


    refuses to let us return to Riverdale. Is he putting us under house arrest?¡±


    The more Martha thought about it, the angrier she became.


    This Philip rke was simply too arrogant now!


    If not for her disability, she would definitely take it out on him!


    Charles was reading the newspaper on the side. Hearing Martha¡¯s words, he helplessly shook his head


    and said with a sigh, ¡°Just stop it already. Have you forgotten who caused your injuries? If you continue


    to make a fuss all day long, Philip will settle scores with you again one day. What will you do then?¡±

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    Hearing this, Martha became even more anxious and said angrily, ¡°Old man, what do you mean by


    that? Do you think he still dares to hit me? If he dares to hit me again, I¡¯ll get Wynnie to divorce him!


    This loser doesn¡¯t respect me as his mother-inw at all!¡±


    ¡°Divorce? Do you really think Wynn will divorce him now? The baby in her belly will be born in a few


    months.¡±


    Charles sighed.


    ¡°Why not? Do you think our family can¡¯t survive without Philip?¡±


    Martha retorted furiously, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Charles Johnston, put away your thoughts of ttering him.


    Philip only has a bit of money now and knows some people. If you reallypare him to those people


    outside, he¡¯s still far from them!¡±


    Martha was very clear about who Philip was. Even if he became a king one day, Martha would still


    despise this piece of trash!


    Hearing these words, Charles shook his head helplessly and continued to read his newspaper.


    This crazy woman was really getting more and more unreasonable.


    It was also at this time that the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Philip walked in with his


    hands in his trouser pockets. He had a cold expression on his face.


    Seeing him, Martha immediately shrank back in fright as her eyes shifted about. She stammered,


    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Charles took a nce from the side and said nothing.


    This madwoman was only good at bullying the weak and was timid in front of those tougher than her.


    Anyway, it was good to let Philip scare her a little so that she would not cause trouble again when she


    got better. Otherwise, this family would be arguing all day. No one would be able to stand it in the long


    run.


    Philip nced indifferently at Charles who was sitting on the sofa before turning his attention to Martha,


    saying, ¡°Mom, if you want to scold me in the future, just do it in front of me. Don¡¯t do it behind my back


    like this. If you feel angry with me, just say it directly. It¡¯s not good to hold it in.¡±


    Martha immediately heard the hidden meaning between his words and yelled angrily, ¡°Very well, Philip


    rke. You¡¯re really amazing now, huh? You even dare to scold me in such a manner. What do you


    mean by that? Are you trying to educate me or what? I¡¯m your mother-inw, Wynnie¡¯s mother!¡±


    Martha had long figured out Philip¡¯s temper. As long as she brought up her status as the mother-inw


    and Wynn, Philip would give in to her.


    This was a trick she had repeatedly used.


    Sure enough, Philip frowned without doing anything else and merely warned her coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care


    what you think of me but I want you to know that I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s husband. I won¡¯t divorce her, and you


    shouldn¡¯t keep thinking of getting Wynn to divorce me. If you really piss me off, I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re my


    mother-inw or if you¡¯re Wynnie¡¯ s mother.¡±


    Hearing this, Martha became anxious and yelled, ¡°Hey, Philip, what do you mean by that? Are you


    threatening me? I¡¯m telling you right now that I¡¯m going to break you and my daughter up. A piece of


    trash like you is not good enough for my daughter! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that your identity as the big


    boss of that crap investmentpany is just to fool others. I had people check on thatpany. It


    doesn¡¯t live up to its name and only has a few employees!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, Martha had people investigate Philip¡¯s Mnelson Angel Investment Group.


    She thought it was a bigpany at first, but after checking, there were only a few employees and


    they did not have much money.


    It was just an empty shell used to fool others.


    Thus, Martha concluded that Philip had deceived Wynn and established a shellpany through some


    means.


    After hearing what Martha said, Philip chuckled. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said,


    ¡°You had someone look into Mnelson Angel Investment Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what? Now that the cat¡¯s out of the bag, what else do you have to say?¡± Martha said with a


    raised eyebrow and an arrogant face.


    As a result, Philip just said indifferently, ¡°In that case, do you know who the investor behind Beacon


    Group is?¡±

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    The investor behind Beacon Group?


    Martha was taken aback as she mumbled inwardly. ¡®What does Philip mean by that?¡¯


    Was it possible that the investor behind Beacon Group had something to do with him?


    ¡°What do you mean? If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Martha said


    with a skeptical look in her eyes as she observed Philip.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°I transferred all the funds of Mnelson Angel Investment Group to Beacon.


    Once Beacon suffers any major financial disruption, the funds will immediately be injected. If you


    wanted to look into me, why didn¡¯t you get someone to investigate this? It¡¯s such a pity. Maybe you


    could have found something.¡±


    Philip really had to take his hat off to Martha for going to such an extent.


    The reason she checked up on him was all because of money.


    When Martha heard Philip¡¯s words, her heart thumped. He had transferred the funds of Mnelson


    Investment Group?


    It was all under Beacon¡¯s name?


    Philip was not just trying to coax her, right?


    Yes, it must be!


    ¡°Haha, Philip, don¡¯t try to deceive me in broad daylight. Your words are nothing but a bluff. You don¡®t


    have much money at all. Even if you do, you still have to repay your debts. You lost a lot of money in


    rke Group¡¯s bankruptcy, right? No wonder your stepmother is so anxious to fight with you for the


    family¡¯s properties. She wants to make a fortune before thepany goes bankrupt.¡±


    Marthaughed tauntingly with deep contempt in her eyes


    At this point, Philip was still trying to deceive her.


    How ridiculous!


    Philipughed and did not intend to continue this topic with a moron like Martha Yates.


    He turned his head and looked at Charles who was reading the newspaper, saying, ¡°Dad, watch her


    and don¡¯t let her get into trouble again. I¡¯m going back to Riverdale to deal with some matters today. If I


    come back and find out that she did something, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    Charles chuckled and said with a nod, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    When Martha saw the harmonious scene between Charles and Philip, her heart was on fire.


    After Philip left, Martha shouted furiously, ¡°Charles Johnston, are you standing on Philip¡¯s side now?


    You turncoat! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a nasty old man! Just because he gave you a few paintings


    before, you¡¯re betraying me?¡±


    Charles rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°You should stop already. Didn¡¯t you hear what Philip said? Just


    stay here quietly for the next two days and don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Martha refused to concede as she roared and cursed angrily.


    In the end, Charles had no choice but to leave the room, leaving Martha alone inside.


    This crazy woman was really unreasonable!


    After Philip left the hotel, he immediately contacted Master Bell.


    Soon, Master Bell rushed over and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master rke, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Gather a few people and follow me back to Riverdale.¡±


    Philip said as he looked at the sky. It was almost time.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Victor Bell quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master rke.¡±


    In the evening, Philip left Uppercreek with four cars and drove to the toll gate of Riverdale.


    As soon as his cars arrived, three gray vans suddenly rushed out from the ramp in front of him.


    Swoosh!


    The doors of those vans opened and about a dozen hooligans jumped out. All of them were ferocious


    looking and carried weapons in their hands.


    Several people in the lead mmed the hood of the Mercedes Benz with steel pipes and shouted


    arrogantly, ¡°Get out of the car right now!¡±


    Philip sat in the car, watching indifferently.


    Beside him, Victor scowled and said, ¡°Young Master rke, please remain here. I¡¯ll go out and deal


    with it.¡±


    With that said, Victor pushed the car door open.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    All the doors of the four Mercedes Benz cars opened at the same time. More than a dozen thugs in


    ck suits stepped down, standing behind Victor with cold expressions.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Victor Bell stepped forward, nced at the dozen or so hooligans in front of him grimly, and shouted,


    ¡°Who sent you here? If you tell me, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Vlctor was angry. Those who dared to stop Philip¡¯s car were simply looking for death!


    The man in the lead chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, are you impersonating street punks by bringing so many


    henchmen with you? If you had asked around, you would¡¯ve found out that this territory belongs to me,


    Marvin!¡±


    ¡°Also, who the hell are you? Is there someone like you in Riverdale? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you


    before?¡±


    The man continued mocking as he jabbed the baseball bat in his hand directly on Victor¡¯s chest. His


    attitude was extremely pompous.


    Victor lowered his eyebrows and looked at the baseball bat on his chest. The corners of his mouth


    twitched as cold intent appeared on his face.


    When had Victor Bell, one of the three major underground forces in Uppercreek, ever been provoked


    like this?


    ¡°Do it! Beat them up until they tell us who sent them!¡± Victor roared furiously.


    In an instant, the dozen or so thugs behind him rushed out in a swarm and fought with the group of


    hooligans.


    ¡°Damn it! So arrogant! Guys, charge over! If something happens, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    The man who took the lead hollered before charging over with his men.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    As a result, the hooligans all fell to the ground in three minutes. They were clutching their arms or legs,


    wailing miserably.


    Victor walked forward and viciously stepped on the hand of the guy who jabbed the baseball bat on his


    chest just earlier.


    Argh!


    A sharp howl resounded through the ce!


    The ruffian named Marvin was drenched in a cold sweat and his face was flushed. He felt that his hand


    was about to be crushed by the other party!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance! Who sent you here?¡± Victor asked solemnly.


    The guy bawled a few times and quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! It was Master Bernard who sent us here!¡±


    ¡®Master Bernard?¡¯


    Victor had not heard of this name. He increased the strength he was exerting in his foot and continued


    to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s Master Bernard?¡±


    ¡°Bernard Johnston, the newly appointed deputy chairman of Beacon Group!¡± the guy quickly replied.


    Victor frowned and lifted his foot. He turned around, trotted to the car window, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Young Master rke, I found out who¡¯s behind this. It¡¯s Bernard Johnston.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting in the car, Philip¡¯s face was indifferent as he nodded and said, ¡°Take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Victor nodded and turned around, signaling to his subordinates with a sinister gaze.


    Meanwhile, inside a private room of a clubhouse, Bernard had already received the news and yelled


    into the phone angrily, ¡°What? Failed? What the hell is wrong with you? You had so many people with


    you yet you still failed? What? The other party also brought people over? How many? Only a dozen?


    What the hell are you doing? I gave you a million dors!¡±


    Bernard was very angry at this moment. The people he had arranged failed to do their job!


    All of them were a bunch of rubbish!


    After ending the call, Bernard quickly dialed a few more numbers and yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care what


    methods and means you use, bring Philip rke and those people to me immediately!¡±


    Click!


    After hanging up the phone, Bernard immediately left the private room and went straight to First


    Pce! Something had happened!


    Philip actually brought people back with him!

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Bernard hurried back to First Pce, yelling as he entered the door, ¡°Martin, something has


    happened!¡±


    Martin was drinking coffee and reading the newspaper at this time. Seeing Bernard rushing back in a


    fluster, his eyes were filled with displeasure as he asked, ¡°Why are you panicking like this?¡±


    Martin had learned to maintain hisposure by now so that he would suit his image as the chairman


    of Beacon Group.


    Seeing that flustered look on his third brother, he was naturally displeased.


    Even after getting rich, this younger brother of his still could not get rid of those bad habits.


    Bernard panted and said, ¡°That, that Philip rke¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martin was overjoyed. He abruptly stood up with a face full of excitement and said,


    ¡°How did it go? Have you captured him? Let¡¯s go! Take me there!¡±


    Bernard did not move. He waved his hand and said, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t catch him.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? What happened? Didn¡¯t you hire many ruffians? Why couldn¡¯t you even catch Philip


    rke?¡±


    Martin questioned. This brother of his was really a good-for-nothing!


    Previously, Lynn and Toby went to Uppercreek for the private settlement under his instructions and they


    failed. Now, he failed to capture Philip!


    Bernard quickly exined, ¡°Martin, I didn¡¯t expect Philip to bring people back with him too. My guys


    weren¡¯t prepared and were taken down. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made new arrangements. As long


    as he appears at the entrance of Beacon Group or within thepounds of Longford Park, we¡¯ll take


    him down immediately!¡±


    Bernard picked up the cup on the coffee table and took a few sips.


    Martin¡¯s face was dark as he paced back and forth, asking with some concern, ¡°Are you sure you can


    take him down? How many people did he bring with him?¡±


    Bernard smiled to himself when he thought of this and said, ¡°Martin, don¡¯ t worry. He didn¡¯t bring many


    people with him, only a dozen.¡±


    A dozen people?


    Martin breathed a sigh of relief and clenched his fist before saying, ¡°Good. Get more people and don¡¯t


    be afraid to spend money. As long as we get all the shares in Beacon, we¡¯ll be multi-billionaires. We


    don¡¯t have to be concerned about this small amount!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Martin. Just wait and see. This time, that useless Philip won¡¯ t be leaving alive!¡±


    Bernard had a sinister smile on his face.


    Martin also nodded secretly as his eyes glowed brilliantly.


    The oue this time had already been set in stone! Philip¡¯s entourage soon arrived at the entrance of


    Beacon Group.


    However, before the car was even parked, dozens of gangsters rushed out of every door of Beacon


    Group. They all looked ferocious as they stared at them intently.


    Sitting in the car, Philip¡¯s face darkened as the chill in his heart grew stronger.


    Martin and Bernard were really determined to capture him.


    Beside him, Victor saw the crowd of people outside the car and his face also turned unpleasant He


    said, ¡°Young Master rke, there are too many people. You¡¯d better not go down. I¡¯ll make some calls.


    I still know some people In Riverdale.¡±


    After that, Victor dialed the phone numbers of a few friends. ¡°Mr. Connelly, how are you? I¡¯m currently


    facing some trouble in your territory. Where am I? Beacon Group.¡±


    Click!


    He was hung up on?


    Victor was dumbfounded and looked at the phone in his hand.


    What was the situation?


    Was the line busy?


    After thinking about it, he called again but the person¡¯s phone was already turned off.


    After that, he called a few more of his friends. As soon a she mentioned Beacon Group, the other party


    would immediately hang up the phone.


    At this point, Victor realized something.


    Philip, who was beside, said ndly, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop calling. I think those people you know have


    all been notified in advance. No one wille and help us today. We have to rely on ourselves.¡±


    After saying that, Philip pushed the car door open and stepped down.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Victor anxiously got down from the car as well. He got their men to surround Philip and closely guard


    him.


    As soon as Philip got out of the car, his cold eyes swept over the entire area. As far as the eye could


    see, dozens of people were fiercely staring at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. Tell me where Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston are,¡± Philip said


    loudly.


    Even in this situation, he did not show any fear.


    This disy alone made the dozens of people across the street a little startled.


    In the crowd, someone shouted, ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are? You want to see Master Martin


    and Master Bernard? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, I recognize you as the worthless son-inw of the Johnston family. You won¡¯t get away


    today. Tell your men to obediently withdraw and kneel on the ground!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Facing the angry shouts and warnings from this group of people, Philip sneered. He said, ¡°How much


    money did Martin Johnston give you to make you work so hard for him?¡±


    A man in a suit walked over from behind the crowd and looked at Philip arrogantly, saying, ¡°Philip, you


    shouldn¡¯t havee back. Today, these people have been specially arranged for you. There¡¯s no way


    out for you. I advise you to obediently surrender to avoid any pain and suffering.¡±


    With a sweep of his gaze, Philip¡¯s eyes fell on the man in the suit as he said, ¡°I recognize you. You


    were Wynn¡¯s right-hand man. I didn¡¯t expect you to betray her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The manughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not betrayal. I was simply offered better benefits. In this world, who


    doesn¡¯t live for themselves? On the ount that you¡¯re Madam Johnston¡¯s husband, I¡¯ll give you a


    chance to kneel and give up resistance.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were cold, and his posture was arrogant.


    He had long been upset with Philip. How could such a piece of trash marry a woman like Wynn?


    This was good too. He could take this opportunity to humiliate Philip properly!


    However¡­


    The corner of Philip¡¯s mouth curled upward as he coldly gazed at the man. He said, ¡°Do you want me


    to kneel down to you? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that qualification yet.¡±


    As soon as the man heard this, the look on his face immediately became extremely menacing. He


    raised his hand, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°Very well! How brazen! You won¡¯t kneel, huh? In that


    case, I¡¯ll beat you until you kneel down today!¡±


    After saying that, the man waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Charge! Kill them if you can! ¡±


    In an instant, two men rushed over while raising the baseball bats in their hands. They smashed the


    bats on Philip¡¯s head!


    However!


    Biff, bang!


    Before anyone could see what was going on, the two guys flew back and knocked down a bunch of


    people. As for Philip, he still stood there calmly with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. He said,


    ¡°You cane at me all at once.¡±


    Hiss!


    The crowd gasped.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Too cocky!


    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go together! That punk is too arrogant!¡± Someone yelled, and the others shouted while


    rushing over.


    However, just then, a deafening roar resounded throughout the area.


    ¡°Stop! Whoever dares to do anything to Mr. rke, I, Theo Zander, won¡¯t let them off!¡±

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    ¡°Vifhoever dares to touch Mr. rke will be messing with me, Theo Zander!¡±


    Theo Zander!


    The big shot of Riverdale!


    He was a prominent figure in this area!


    At this moment, his motorcade had stopped in front of Beacon Group¡¯s building!


    A dozen ck Mercedes-Benz cars were lined up in a row. The doors opened and dozens of thugs in


    ck suits stepped down,pletely surrounding this ce! Theo also ran over briskly.


    Upon seeing Theo, the man who was arrogantly trying to teach Philip a lesson before turned grave and


    gloomy. He stood to one side.


    Who would have thought that Theo would return at this time!


    ording to the information received, Theo should be holding a chamber ofmerce over in


    Penhart. How could he havee back so soon?


    ¡°Mr. Theo, this is Beacon¡¯s internal affairs. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate for you to interfere like this.¡±


    The man in the suit and leather shoes, whose name was ke Poole, had a pale face at the moment.


    He spoke in a cold voice.


    As a result¡­


    Theo just flicked a nce at him, raised his hand, and gave him a p across the face. He shouted,


    ¡°ke Poole, are you worthy to talk to me like that?¡±


    Arrogant!


    This was the true show of dominance!


    ¡°Theo Zander, how dare you hit me?!¡±


    ke was instantly angry. He gritted his teeth and red at Theo.


    ke Poole was not only an employee of Beacon, but he also had another identity!


    The son of Dous Poole, the fourth master of Riverdale!


    He had strength and background! That was why Martin treated him with such respect!


    At this moment, ke burned with anger. Theo actually hit him in front of so many people!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If this spread out, how was ke going to survive in Riverdale?


    However¡­


    Theo ignored him. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, he trotted to Philip and bent respectfully, saying,


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Hiss!


    The crowd gasped.


    Surprisingly, Theo Zander, the overlord of Riverdale, was actually bowing his head so respectfully to a


    loser!


    ke was stunned!


    What was this situation?


    At this moment, he looked a little dumbfounded. He could hardly imagine that the overlord of Riverdale


    would do such a thing.


    Philip rke was just a worthless son-inw of the Johnston family. He relied on his wife¡¯s family!


    Even if he had some power and knew some people, it was still because of Wynn, right?


    Everyone knew long ago that the rtionship between Philip and Theo was close, but everyone


    thought it was out of respect for Wynn, or perhaps Wynn had given Theo a lot of benefits.


    However, at this moment, things did not seem as simple as that.


    At once, ke figured it out. Philip¡¯s identity was probably not that ordinary!


    ke¡¯s face turned grave. No wonder Martin and Bernard were so anxious to take down Wynn and


    Philip. Had they found out something?


    At this time, Philip looked at Theo coldly and asked, ¡°Do you know what to do?¡±


    Theo immediately nodded and responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, as everyone stared, Theo walked right up to ke.


    Biff, bang!


    Two kicks in session!


    Theo kicked him straight to the ground and shouted coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll die in my hands!¡±


    ke immediately howled and stared at Theo viciously, shouting, ¡°Theo, are you forcing me to make a


    move against you?!¡±


    Theoughed, stared at ke sharply, and said, ¡°Are you worthy to fight with me?¡±


    After saying that, he stepped on ke¡¯s chest with his big foot, exerting full force!


    As expected of the lord of Riverdale, his methods were very domineering and aggressive!


    It was also at this time that a rough bellowing voice spread throughout the area.


    ¡°Theo Zander, have you forgotten all about me, Dous Poole? Could it be that my Poole family no


    longer has a say in Riverdale?¡±


    When everyone followed the direction of the voice, they saw arge group of men in ck and white


    martial arts attire walking over from across the street.


    The leader was a middle aged man in a gray suit. He had a burly figure with a sullen face. There was a


    pipe in his mouth, and his hands were on his back. He wore a ck gentleman¡¯s hat on his head,


    looking quite distinguished.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    Dous Poole, the fourth master of Riverdale.


    He was a character who had retreated to the background. Finally, he appeared again today!


    It was only because Martin Johnston of Beacon Group had offered arge sum that could help him


    regain control of Riverdale.


    This was the main reason Dous was willing to step forward this time.


    As a person got older, their movements would also get slower. Dous did not wish to continue living


    his life like this.


    Riverdale had been under Theo¡¯s rule for many years and it was time for a change.


    Theo¡¯s expression froze when he saw Dous appearing with his people. His heart became heavy.


    Why did Dous emerge all of a sudden?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Could it be that all these things were connected? Immediately after, Theo turned to Dous and said


    solemnly, ¡°Fourth Master, what do you intend to do?¡±


    After seeing his son being beaten up, Dous was naturally angry and said furiously, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t think


    that I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you rule over Riverdale! Making a move against my


    son means you¡¯re disrespecting me!¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression turned cold. He stomped his foot on ke¡¯s chest, turned his sharp gaze to


    Dous, and said, ¡°Fourth Master, you shouldn¡¯t have appeared at this time. Your era is over. Now,


    Riverdale belongs to the rke family, not Zander, let alone Poole!¡±


    ¡®The rke family?!¡¯


    Dous¡¯ face froze as he looked at Theo with confusion. He mocked, ¡°Oh, Theo Zander, I thought that


    you were an overlord, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re also a man who bows down in front of money. Are


    you trying to say that Riverdale belongs to this loser? A son-inw who depends on his wife¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Philip rke?


    Dous looked down on him. He had long inquired about Philip. He was just a piece of rubbish!


    He did not expect Theo to be respectful of Philip. One could already imagine how senile and dim witted


    this Theo Zander had be!


    Theo smiled coldly and said, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ll give you a final warning. Take your people and leave.


    I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a bloodbath in Riverdale today.¡±


    Dous said with augh, ¡°Warning me? Since I dare to make an appearance, Iwon¡¯t be afraid of you!


    You may not be aware of the number of people who are after your life this time! It¡¯s time for Riverdale to


    have a change of ownership.¡±


    At this juncture, there was no point in further discussion.


    Dous waved his hand and said angrily, ¡°Listen up, whoever can take Theo Zander down will be


    rewarded with one million dors!¡±


    Roar!


    With thatmand, the dozens of men behind Dous instantly rushed over with an angry roar!


    Not to be outdone, Theo frowned and shouted coldly, ¡°Defend Mr. rke to the death! Charge!¡±


    In an instant, a fierce scuffle broke out between the two sides!


    Sounds of shouting and killing resounded at the front entrance of Beacon Group!


    Meanwhile, a group of thugs in ck suits rushed out from both sides of the street. They were all


    Theo¡¯s people. He had made arrangements long ago and was just waiting for these people to emerge


    from the dark. It was like shooting fish in a barrel!


    Dous panicked as he watched his men fall one after another.


    Finally, Theo stepped forward and kicked Dous violently. Thetter rolled heavily on the ground and


    spat out a mouthful of blood!


    With a grim expression, Theo stepped on Dous¡¯ chest and asked coldly, ¡°Fourth Master, what do


    you think you should do now?¡±


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t be too cocky. Don¡¯t forget that Webster Shaw stands behind me! ¡±


    Dous roared with eyes full of chills!


    However, Theo ignored his threats and stomped his foot heavily once more!


    ¡°You, Theo Zander, are not worthy of making a move on my men yet!¡±


    Suddenly, an elderly and sinister voice sounded from the corner.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Dous Poole, the fourth master of Riverdale.


    He was a character who had retreated to the background. Finally, he appeared again today!


    It was only because Martin Johnston of Beacon Group had offered arge sum that could help him


    regain control of Riverdale.


    This was the main reason Dous was willing to step forward this time.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As a person got older, their movements would also get slower. Dous did not wish to continue living


    his life like this.


    Riverdale had been under Theo¡¯s rule for many years and it was time for a change.


    Theo¡¯s expression froze when he saw Dous appearing with his people. His heart became heavy.


    Why did Dous emerge all of a sudden?


    Could it be that all these things were connected? Immediately after, Theo turned to Dous and said


    solemnly, ¡°Fourth Master, what do you intend to do?¡±


    After seeing his son being beaten up, Dous was naturally angry and said furiously, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t think


    that I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you rule over Riverdale! Making a move against my


    son means you¡¯re disrespecting me!¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression turned cold. He stomped his foot on ke¡¯s chest, turned his sharp gaze to


    Dous, and said, ¡°Fourth Master, you shouldn¡¯t have appeared at this time. Your era is over. Now,


    Riverdale belongs to the rke family, not Zander, let alone Poole!¡±


    ¡®The rke family?!¡¯


    Dous¡¯ face froze as he looked at Theo with confusion. He mocked, ¡°Oh, Theo Zander, I thought that


    you were an overlord, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re also a man who bows down in front of money. Are


    you trying to say that Riverdale belongs to this loser? A son-inw who depends on his wife¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Philip rke?


    Dous looked down on him. He had long inquired about Philip. He was just a piece of rubbish!


    He did not expect Theo to be respectful of Philip. One could already imagine how senile and dim witted


    this Theo Zander had be!


    Theo smiled coldly and said, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ll give you a final warning. Take your people and leave.


    I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be a bloodbath in Riverdale today.¡±


    Dous said with augh, ¡°Warning me? Since I dare to make an appearance, Iwon¡¯t be afraid of you!


    You may not be aware of the number of people who are after your life this time! It¡¯s time for Riverdale to


    have a change of ownership.¡±


    At this juncture, there was no point in further discussion.


    Dous waved his hand and said angrily, ¡°Listen up, whoever can take Theo Zander down will be


    rewarded with one million dors!¡±


    Roar!


    With thatmand, the dozens of men behind Dous instantly rushed over with an angry roar!


    Not to be outdone, Theo frowned and shouted coldly, ¡°Defend Mr. rke to the death! Charge!¡±


    In an instant, a fierce scuffle broke out between the two sides!


    Sounds of shouting and killing resounded at the front entrance of Beacon Group!


    Meanwhile, a group of thugs in ck suits rushed out from both sides of the street. They were all


    Theo¡¯s people. He had made arrangements long ago and was just waiting for these people to emerge


    from the dark. It was like shooting fish in a barrel!


    Dous panicked as he watched his men fall one after another.


    Finally, Theo stepped forward and kicked Dous violently. Thetter rolled heavily on the ground and


    spat out a mouthful of blood!


    With a grim expression, Theo stepped on Dous¡¯ chest and asked coldly, ¡°Fourth Master, what do


    you think you should do now?¡±


    ¡°Theo, don¡¯t be too cocky. Don¡¯t forget that Webster Shaw stands behind me! ¡±


    Dous roared with eyes full of chills!


    However, Theo ignored his threats and stomped his foot heavily once more!


    ¡°You, Theo Zander, are not worthy of making a move on my men yet!¡±


    Suddenly, an elderly and sinister voice sounded from the corner.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    Everyone turned to look at where the voice came from and saw dozens of people approaching.


    The leader was an old man with a walking cane, looking to be about 60 or 70 years old. He was


    dressed in a white suit with a string of rosary in his hand.


    He was Webster Shaw, the chairman of Loyale Group. He was a former major underground force in


    Riverdale! In terms of seniority and influence, Webster was definitely above Theo!


    In Riverdale, many underground figures only got to their current positions because of Webster.


    Instantly, the entrance of Beacon Group became jam-packed with people.


    The people here served their own masters.


    Everyone dared not take the matter lightly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Webster¡¯s pomp was grand when he showed up earlier. He leaned on the cane in his hand and looked


    at Theo coldly.


    Dous quickly got up from the ground, ran to Webster, and shouted, ¡°Uncle Webster, you¡¯re finally


    here. Anyter and I would¡¯ve been killed by Theo! He doesn¡¯t even care about you now. You have to


    step in for me.¡±


    Webster red at Dous and gave him a p across the face, saying angrily, ¡°You ended up in this


    state just for a position. My resources have been wasted on you! Get out of my way!¡±


    Dous covered his face and dared not retort. He nodded resentfully and stood at the side.


    Even so, he still red at Theo and Philip viciously.


    His son, ke Poole, was also being helped up. He stood at the side, shuddering and not daring to


    speak.


    As everyone watched, one of Webster¡¯s men quickly brought a chair from inside Beacon Group for


    Webster to sit.


    Just like that, he sat on the chair in a dignified manner with his hands on his cane. He looked at Theo


    who was opposite him with an indifferent expression. He shouted solemnly, ¡°Theo Zander, do you even


    dare to beat up my people now?¡±


    Theo frowned and replied politely, ¡°Uncle Webster, this matter today is Dous¡¯ fault. He shouldn¡¯t


    have stepped in, let alone join forces with Beacon Group to oppose Mr. rke.¡±


    As Webster was considered the former leader of Riverdale, Theo would still show him some respect.


    Hmph!


    Webster snorted coldly and raised his finger to Philip who was standing on the side. He shouted at


    Theo, ¡°Theo Zander, you must be out of your mind! Do you really want to step in for this worthless


    piece of trash? Is your business so good now that you¡¯re willing to be the bodyguard of this


    useless son-inw?¡±


    Webster totally did not put Philip in his eyes at all. He merely gave him a cursory nce.


    Hearing this, Theo¡¯s face darkened as his attitude also became a little unpleasant. He said, ¡°Uncle


    Webster, Mr. rke is not who you think he is. I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise,


    I¡¯m afraid your reputation will be ruined today.¡±


    Theo understood that even if Webster was a senior,pared to Philip, he was still insignificant!


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Hearing these words, Webster was furious. The cane in his hand knocked heavily on the ground as he


    bellowed, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re now the leader of Riverdale, you can do whatever


    you please! You¡¯re not the only one who has a say in Riverdale! With me around, I can change the


    leader anytime!¡±


    Threat!


    A tant threat!


    Webster obviously meant for Theo to think carefully about the consequences of offending him!


    In Riverdale, many underground figures were secretly supported by him. As long as Webster raised the


    g, who dared not obey his lead?


    Theo was just a character who emerged with the times. If Webster wanted to rece him, it would be


    as easy as taking a walk in the park!


    Theo¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Webster with uncertainty. Then, he walked to Philip and


    whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. rke, Webster Shaw¡¯s status and influence in Riverdale is not ordinary.


    How do you think we should deal with it?¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t handle him?¡±


    Theo bowed his head helplessly and said, ¡°Webster is the former underground leader of Riverdale and


    has connections with many underground figures here. If I touch him, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to


    protect myself.¡±


    Theo was telling the truth. He was also in a difficult position.


    There was too much at stake here. Everything must be carefully thought out.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Philip finally understood after Theo exined.


    Then, he turned around, looked at Webster ndly, and asked, ¡°Are you Webster Shaw?¡±


    ¡°How dare you?! Who told you to talk to Uncle Webster like that?! Apologize on your knees at once!¡±


    Standing behind Webster, ke immediately pointed at Philip and chastised him.


    He could not wait to break Philip into tiny pieces!


    If not for Philip, ke would not have been embarrassed in front of Webster.


    The worse thing was, he was obviously such a loser, so what right did he have to be so cocky?


    Webster looked sideways at Philip again and sneered, ¡°Young man, it seems that you have some


    status. Otherwise, Theo wouldn¡¯t be helping you like this.¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°In ten minutes, you can dere Loyale Group bankrupt.¡±


    As he said that, he had already sent a text message.


    What?!


    A group of people was stunned!


    What was this kid talking about?


    He wanted Webster Shaw to dere Loyale Group bankrupt?


    What a ridiculous joke!


    ¡°Are you crazy? You want Uncle Webster to dere Loyale Group bankrupt? Have you seen yourself in


    the mirrortely? What right do you have to say such things?¡±


    ke was furious as he pointed at Philip and yelled. Dous also sneered as he stood to the side. He


    never expected that the kid Theo wanted to protect to be so arrogant!


    Did he not know about Webster¡¯s strength and status in Riverdale?


    Webster also shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re the first person who dares


    threaten me like this. How interesting. I just wonder where you got the courage to say such bold


    words?¡±


    Webster was so angry that he almostughed instead. In all these years, he had never met such an


    arrogant junior.


    However¡­


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip still said indifferently, ¡°Nine minutes left.¡±


    As soon as these words were uttered, the atmosphere in front of Beacon Group became extremely


    tense!


    Webster¡¯s face turned blue.


    Everyone knew that the former underground lord of Riverdale was angry now!


    When Uncle Webster got angry, misfortune would befall!


    ¡°How dare you?! How dare you talk to me like that? You¡¯re a kid who still drinks milk! Fine, let¡¯s see


    who dares to touch me, Webster Shaw!¡±


    Webster was angry, and his eyes were frosty.


    Theo¡¯s face darkened as he quickly whispered to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, let¡¯s just forget it and leave. We


    can live and fight another day. We can¡¯t afford to mess with Webster Shaw for the time being.¡±


    Theo said this for the sake of Philip¡¯s safety.


    However, Philip smiled coldly and said, ¡°I want to see who in this world I can¡¯t afford to mess with!


    Webster Shaw, huh? Very well, since you want to take the lead, let me break your teeth and ws. I¡¯ll


    show you pain!¡±

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    Almost the instant Philip finished speaking¡­


    tter!


    Several ck modified anti-riot vehicles quickly rushed out from the street!


    Dozens of heavily armedbatants wearing ckbat uniforms, ck berets, and ckbat


    boots jumped down from the vehicles and quickly surrounded the ce!


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded!


    Immediately after!


    Fitter-patter!


    The sound of densebat boots stepping on the ground was heard from behind!


    The crowd looked for the sound and saw dozens of heavily armedbatants in neat rows running


    from the street. They were all wearing berets and goggles, each holding st shields and riot batons.


    They quickly swarmed in!


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Vitors will be killed!¡±


    ¡°Do not resist and crouch on the ground!¡±


    ¡°On the ground and drop your weapons!¡±


    Very soon, all those gangsters outside the building were pinned to the ground by thebatants who


    rushed in!


    There was no resistance at all!


    Dous Poole, ke Poole, and the rest also quickly squatted down with their hands on their heads.


    Webster panicked and tried to escape, but he was kicked in the stomach by a ckbat boot. He


    fell in front of Philip¡¯s feet!


    Everyone was frightened and dared not even breathe aloud!


    Where did thesebatantse from?


    At first nce, these people were obviously well trained!


    This was totally a scene that only appeared in movies, so why was it happening here?


    Then, in the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, the person who led the team walked over to Philip respectfully


    and bent over while saying, ¡°Young Master rke, we were a stepte and you¡¯ve been aggravated!¡±


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Philip looked at the heavily armed man in front of him ndly


    and said, ¡°Just in time.¡±


    Who were these people?


    Personal guards of the rke family!


    All of them were well trained elites!


    From the moment Philip was chosen as the heir, George Thomas had already arranged private guards


    to be stationed in the vicinity of Riverdale.


    Naturally, they kept a close eye on Philip¡¯s safety. Whenever an uncontroble situation urred, they


    would take action and wipe out the enemy in one fell swoop!


    At this moment, Webster Shaw was already scared out of his wits!


    He could not even imagine what sort of person could have such personal guards!


    Webster was dumbfounded. As the former lord of Riverdale, what sort of events had he never


    encountered?


    However, today, he panicked. This hadpletely exceeded his expectations!


    When he saw the leader of these people talking respectfully to Philip, Webster finally understood that


    he could not afford to mess with the young man in front of him!


    It was over!


    Hemented in his heart.


    The crowd also gasped as their eyes widened. They looked at this scene in disbelief!


    Too powerful!


    Who the hell was this man?


    How could he have such a heavily armed escort?!


    Dous, ke, and the rest, who were now squatting on the ground and holding their heads, were


    also filled with remorse.


    How could they have provoked such a big shot?


    They were simply courting death!


    Martin Johnston had gotten them into big trouble!


    Immediately after, as the crowd watched, Philip looked down at Webster who was on the ground and


    asked coldly, ¡°Webster Shaw, do you still think I¡¯m talking big right now?¡±


    Webster got up from the ground at this moment, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes. He shouted,


    ¡°Ignorant boy! Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you just by this disy? I¡¯m Webster Shaw! In Riverdale, I¡¯m


    afraid of no one!¡±


    Webster knew that he must not be timid at this time. Otherwise, he would definitely lose!


    He did not believe that this kid could be so capable!


    Perhaps he only knew some dignitaries.


    Philip shook his head. He knew that an old man like Webster would not bow down easily, so he said,


    ¡°Remember what I just said. Ten minutes for you to dere Loyale Group bankrupt. ¡±


    Webster frowned when he heard the words. He did not understand what tricks Philip had up his


    sleeves.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, young man, you¡¯re too arrogant! Loyale Group is a famous enterprise in Riverdale. The


    company¡¯s assets alone are worth billions! How can it go bankrupt just because you say so?¡±


    Webster scoffed.


    What confidence did this brat have to say such things?


    However¡­


    As soon as Webster finished speaking, his phone rang. He hesitated briefly before answering the call


    and saying coldly, ¡°Why are you calling me now?¡±


    There was an anxious voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Uncle Webster, something big has


    happened! You should quickly go watch the news!¡±

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    The news?


    Webster was still baffled when Philip had already switched on the video application on his phone. He


    tuned in to the news channel.


    ¡°Urgent broadcast! Loyale Group has been exposed to be involved in corruption, exchange of benefits,


    and huge tax evasion. It¡¯s currently being investigated by authorities!¡±


    When this news was broadcasted, Webster felt his head heating up with a surge of blood.


    He staggered a few steps back and fell to the ground, his breathing turning rapid.


    How could this happen?


    Webster had dealt with these problems a long time ago, so why were they being exposed now?


    Immediately after¡­


    ¡°From thetest news received, Loyale Group¡¯srgest shareholder, Webster Shaw, has been


    suspected of gray transactions and will be investigated. Currently, Loyale Group and Mr. Shaw¡¯s private


    vi have been cordoned off.¡±


    Boom!


    Webster was so scared that his legs went weak and he slumped on the ground in a daze.


    Impossible!


    This was absolutely impossible!


    He was Webster Shaw. He had taken care of everything for so many years, so how could he¡­


    As he thought of it¡­.


    He immediately dialed a number. It rang for a long time before the call was connected. He yelled


    anxiously, ¡°Mr. Waters, what¡¯s going on? Why am I-¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, there was a loud noise on the other end of the phone. ¡°Grover


    Waters, you¡¯re being suspected of inappropriate benefit transfer. Come with us!¡±


    Plop!


    The phone fell to the ground!


    Webster¡¯s face was already ashen!


    It was over!


    He waspletely ruined!


    His escape route was gone!


    Immediately after, loud sirens could be heard in the surrounding streets.


    Webster did not want to be taken away just like that. He was so scared that he knelt down in front of


    Philip, bowing and begging for mercy, ¡°Mr. rke, please let me go. I¡¯m too old to be sent to jail. If I go


    in now, I¡¯m sure to die.¡±


    However, Philip looked at Webster indifferently and said, ¡°I never wanted to do anything to you, but you


    had to stand up for Dous Poole. This is your just desserts!¡±


    Boom!


    This was like a royal decree that sentenced Webster to his death!


    On the other hand, Dous was already drenched in sweat. He abruptly got up from the ground and


    was about to run away!


    However!


    Bam!


    Abatant in ckbat uniform kicked Dous to the ground and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Dous was scared out of his wits.


    Philip walked over, and he crawled to Philip¡¯s feet, bowing and begging for mercy, ¡°Mr. rke, I was


    wrong. I got confused for a moment. I shouldn¡¯t have been greedy for money. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As he said that, he kept pping his mouth.


    Philip looked at Dous indifferently with eyes full of chills as he shouted, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston were the ones who made me do this. They said that as long as


    I kidnap you today and record the video, they can threaten Wynn to sign the documents and take all


    her shares. I¡¯d also get five lots.¡±


    Under tremendous pressure, Dous revealed everything in one go.


    Hearing this, Philip was enraged!


    Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston must be tired of living!


    After knowing the situation, Philip did not want to dwell on the matter anymore and ordered Theo, ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to see any of them again. Clean this up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke,¡± Theo respectfully replied.


    In First Pce, Martin was pacing back and forth anxiously.


    At this time, Bernard rushed in and shouted, ¡°Martin, it¡¯s bad. Something has happened!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have they caught him?¡± Martin was very anxious.


    Bernard took a breath and said, ¡°Dous lost and was arrested!¡±


    ¡°What? Dous was arrested?¡± Martin panicked as cold sweat beaded his forehead.


    ¡°What about Uncle Webster? What about Webster Shaw?¡± Martin asked again nervously. ¡°Didn¡¯t he


    step forward?¡±


    Bernard replied, ¡°Yes, he did, but even Webster Shaw has been arrested! We¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    Hearing this, Martin staggered and fell on the sofa. He said incredulously, ¡°How could this be? Webster


    has been arrested too? What about Philip? Where is be?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a cold shout suddenly came from the direction of the door.


    ¡°Looking for me? I came uninvited!¡±


    Philip suddenly appeared at the front entrance of the vi. There was an army of fully armed


    combatants behind him!

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Seeing Philip who suddenly broke in, Martin and Bernard¡¯s expressions changed drastically. There was


    fear and anger on their faces!


    ¡°You¡­ How did you get here?¡± Bernard stammered at this moment, his voice trembling.


    There were many bodyguards stationed at the gate. When he looked at thebatants behind Philip,


    Bernard felt a chill down his back.


    What was this situation?


    Where did Philip find these people?


    Panic!


    Bernard was so flustered that he kept casting his eyes to Martin next to him.


    Although Martin was also flustered, he still pretended to be calm and shouted solemnly, ¡°Philip rke,


    you¡¯re too presumptuous! How dare you break into my vi?! Men, take them down for me!¡±


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, team after team of bodyguards rushed out of the vi. They were all fully armed and


    holding anti-riot batons in their hands!


    These were the people Martin had arranged earlier just in case.


    He did not. expect to use them so soon.


    Anyway, since things had progressed this far, there was no need for any reservations.


    Philip swept his gaze over the dozens of bodyguards on the opposite side. Martin and Bernard were


    being closely guarded behind them.


    A faint sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth as he asked, ¡°Martin Johnston, is this vi yours?¡±


    At these words, Martin scowled, the corners of his eyes showing a chill. He said grimly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it


    mine? This vi was bought with thepany¡¯s funds that you and Wynn embezzled. Now, I¡¯ve


    transferred it to my name. This is my vi!¡±


    Martin had used Wynn¡¯s official seal from thepany to transfer this vi to his name.


    After that, Martin smiled coldly and said grimly, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. You can¡¯t


    escape today! This vi is full of my people. More of them will be arriving soon. By then, you won¡¯t be


    able to leave even if you wanted to. On the ount that you¡¯re the son-inw of the Johnston family, I¡¯ll


    give you a chance. As long as you sign the document on behalf of Wynn and give up all the shares in


    Beacon Group, I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯ll even give you a sum of money a s a resettlement fee. You should think


    about it.¡±


    After that, Martin and Bernard looked at Philip with cold smiles.


    He did not believe that Philip could leave safely under such a siege.


    However, Philip shook his head faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to your terms. Beacon Group


    belongs to Wynn and will always be hers. I came back this time just to see how heartless the two


    brothers of the Johnston family are.¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Bernard shouted angrily and pointed at Philip. He reprimanded, ¡°Philip, we¡¯re your uncles, after all.


    How dare you talk to us like that? You¡¯re simply too arrogant! It seems that we can¡¯t let you off today!¡±


    Bernard had already decided long ago that Philip must be dealt with!


    Otherwise, it would be a big problem!


    Even figures like Dous Poole and Webster Shaw were ruined in his hands. Philip was definitely not


    as simple as they thought!


    As soon as he said this, Philip, who was standing opposite them with his hands behind his back, shook


    his head faintly. He said, ¡°Bernard, the people you found are not qualified, and the people standing in


    this vi now are even less so. Since you gave me a chance, I¡¯ll also give you a chance. Kneel and


    apologize as you wait for the relevant personnel to take you away. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay a great price.¡±


    A price?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A chance?


    Martinughed uproariously, the vicious coldness at the corners of his eyes now bing extremely


    sinister. He said, ¡°Philip, you really have be different from before. Now, you even dare to spout


    such disillusioned words. Don¡¯t think that just because Wynn introduced you to some people, you can


    afford to not know your limits! Here, I¡¯m the king! I¡¯m the head of the Johnston family!¡±


    After saying that, Martin waved his hands and the bodyguards in front of him got ready.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    Philip shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°So unreasonable.¡±


    Then, he said to the captain of the rke family¡¯s guards behind him, ¡°Take care of this as soon as


    possible and avoid any bloodshed. Capture those two alive. They¡¯re Wynn¡¯s uncles, after all.¡±


    The captain nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Young Master rke.¡±


    After that, the atmosphere became unbearably tense! Martin was so angry that he could not care less


    and roared, ¡°Take them down for me!¡±


    Instantly, two groups of people broke out in a frightening battle in this vi.


    However, this battle soon ended and it was obvious what the result was.


    How could these misceneous bodyguards Martin and Bernard foundpare to the rke family


    guards? They were the elite of the elites, and their skills were naturally extraordinary.


    In less than ten minutes, the battle was over. A group of people was sprawled all over the ground,


    clutching their arms and legs, groaning and howling.


    As for the two brothers, Martin and Bernard, they were already scared out of their wits and full of


    disbelief!


    They lost?


    Just like that?


    Martin¡¯s legs went weak. He raised his eyebrows, looked at Philip as he approached step by step, and


    gulped nervously.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯te over. I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s uncle. If you dare¡­¡± Martin cried as he stepped back.


    However, Philip just craned his neck and flexed his arms.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smack!


    He raised his hand and pped Martin angrily on the face. Thetter staggered back.


    At that moment, Martin only felt his brain buzzing. The corner of his mouth was bleeding. Two of his


    back teeth had been knocked out!


    ¡°You! How dare you hit me?! I¡¯m Martin Johnston, Wynn¡¯s second uncle! ¡± Martin was annoyed and his


    eyes were red as he red at Philip.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Philip gave him another backhand p, followed by a kick on the stomach. The older man was sent


    rolling a few meters, skidding on the ground for a moment before lying on the ground!


    ¡°The one I¡¯m hitting is none other than you!¡±


    Philip said angrily, mes dancing in his eyes as he rebuked, ¡°Martin Johnston, do you still remember


    that you¡¯re Wynn¡¯s uncle? You dare to collude with outsiders to drive Wynn out of Beacon and try to


    embezzle her shares? You even found an ipetentwyer to sue Wynn for embezzling the


    company¡¯s funds and use her of false charges?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Martiny on the ground, covering his stomach. His face was full of pain as he yelled, ¡°Yes, I did it!


    Why should your family enjoy glory and wealth while Bernard and I have to suffer? Beacon belongs to


    the Johnston family, not to Wynn alone!¡±


    Martin did not care anymore and roared.


    However, his words made Philipugh coldly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s really interesting. Wynn was the one who


    fought for thepany alone. Now, you¡¯re jealous and want a share of the benefits? Don¡¯t you think


    you¡¯re too shameless? Where were you when Beacon was in trouble? When Wynn was running around


    alone for thepany, where were you? Now that thepany has grown, you harbor thoughts and


    want it for yourself? Well done! How nice that the Johnston family produced a scumbag like you!¡±


    Philip scolded Martin before turning to the side. He red fiercely at Bernard who stood there and


    shouted, ¡°What about you? What do you have to say?¡±

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Bernard was extremely scared now. When he saw his brother being kicked away by Philip just now, he


    felt the fear welling in his heart.


    He was originally from a poor family and had never seen such a scene before.


    Even if he was given the position of king, he could notfortably sit on the throne.


    Philip turned around and walked toward Bernard one step at a time.


    Facing the approaching enemy, Bernard panicked as he stepped back and shouted, ¡°Philip, don¡¯te


    over. I was wrong, I admit it. I¡¯ll return thepany to you. I don¡¯t want the Vi either.¡±


    Bernard waspletely scared. He knelt on the ground with a thud and burst into tears.


    Philip raised his hand, thought about it, and put it down again. Then, he walked to the sofa and sat


    down. He lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and exhaled a smoke ring. He said, ¡°From today onward, you


    won¡¯t have any positions in Beacon. Don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off so lightly


    again!¡±


    Hearing this, Bernard acted as if he had received a royal pardon and quickly got up to run.


    Martin got up from the floor grudgingly and pointed at Philip, shouting, ¡°Philip, don¡¯tbe too cocky! This is


    the Johnston family and you¡¯re just a son-inw! I¡¯ll tell in y brother and sister-inw that you dared to


    hit me. We¡¯ll see if they¡¯ll force you and Wynn to get a divorce! Hehe, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know


    you¡¯re just relying on Wynn¡¯s connections to pull off these petty tricks.¡±


    Sitting on the sofa, Philip raised his eyebrows and said tly, ¡°You still have five minutes.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a group of heavily armedbatants standing outside the door raised the


    weapons in their hands and stared at Martin and Bernard intently.


    Bernard got scared by this scene and quickly pulled Martin¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Martin, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s


    hurry up and leave.¡±


    Martin was very disgruntled, but seeing that his men had all fallen, he would be taken down too if he


    did not leave now.


    With a cold snort, Martin red resentfully at Philip and threatened, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll definitely be back¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and clumsily left First Pce with Bernard.


    After they left, Theo, who had been standing at the side, asked in disbelief, ¡°Mr. rke, why didn¡¯t you


    capture them and just allowed them to leave?¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°They¡¯re Wynn¡¯s uncles, after all. I can¡¯t go too far. You should send someone to


    follow them. There must be someone behind them giving them instructions.¡±


    Theo nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martin and Bernard left First Pce. The former was furious.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He did not expect everything to go back to square one!


    ¡°Damn it! Philip is actually so powerful. Where did he get all those people? Who¡¯s helping him?¡±


    Martin satin the car and was fuming, his face full of displeasure.


    Until now, Martin still thought that there was someone behind Philip helping him.


    Bernard, on the other hand, was worried and asked, ¡°Martin, what now? We¡¯ve been kicked out of the


    vi and can¡¯t go back to thepany either. Should we just let it go?¡±


    ¡°How can we just let it go?!¡±


    Martin roared. He had not enjoyed enough glory and fortune yet. It was all because of that bastard,


    Philip rke!


    He could not let it go just like this!


    ¡°Then what do we do? I have no one left and even Webster Shaw has been arrested.¡± Bernard¡¯s face


    was full of worry as he looked anxious.


    Martin frowned and said coldly, ¡°Go to Cirrus Vi!¡±


    Cirrus Vi?


    Hearing this name, Bernard was startled. He then asked worriedly, ¡°Martin, do we really want to go to


    Cirrus Vi? It¡¯s Philip¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Bulllsh*t! Are we in a situation to care so much? Since Philip has someone behind the scenes helping


    him, we can only do this.¡± A menacing look shed across the corner of Martin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But do we really have to agree to the conditions set by Madam Wallis?¡± Bernard asked again.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Martin¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how it is first. If nothing else works, we can only


    agree. After all, this is ourst chance.¡±


    The car left First Pce and drove straight to Cirrus Vi.


    Theo was chased after them and reached the door. He nced at the leaving vehicle and said to his


    subordinates, ¡°Go after them and keep a close watch. Remember, don¡¯t reveal your presence and you


    must report the other party¡¯s every movement.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Theo!¡±


    The three men quickly drove after the Johnston brothers.


    Soon, Martin¡¯s car arrived at the entrance of Cirrus Vi. He gave his name, and the electronic gates of


    the vi opened. The car slowly drove in.


    Inside thevish lobby, Giada Wallis was in a long beige dress with a mink fleece draped over her


    shoulders. She held a white Persian cat with different colored eyes in her arms. On the sofa in front of


    her sat Martin and Bernard.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The two looked very nervous and apprehensive. Although this was not the first time they met Giada,


    they still felt the trepidation in their hearts.


    It was mainly because Giada gave them tremendous pressure.


    They could not see through her.


    Giada asked softly while stroking the cat, ¡°Why are you here so suddenly today?¡±


    Bernard was impatient and said, ¡°Madam Wallis, you must help us this time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martin red at Bernard and said solemnly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Bernard shrank his head and quickly shut up.


    Martin turned his head and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Madam Wallis, I hope you can help us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen to Beacon?¡± Giada asked unhurriedly.


    Martin quickly said, ¡°Madam Wallis, Philip is back.¡±


    Hearing this, Giada¡¯s hand paused briefly before she continued to pet the Persian cat in her arms. She


    said softly, ¡°What does it have to do with me? Why are you here asking for my help?¡±


    Martin quickly said, ¡°Madam Wallis, we drove Wynn out of Beacon ording to your wishes and also


    used her of embezzling thepany¡¯s funds as per your orders. But Philip brought over a group of


    people with him from somewhere. He beat the two of us up and also drove us out of the vi. You must


    stand up for us.¡±


    Silence¡­


    The atmosphere in the hall was too mysterious.


    Giada¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed slightly, but the corners of her mouth gradually lifted into a smile. She


    put down the Persian cat in her arms before looking at Martin and Bernard.


    After that, she slowly made cups of tea and handed them to the two. She took a sip from her own cup.


    Her slow movements made Martin anxious.


    However, he dared not say anything.


    After a while, Giada asked, ¡°Have you thought about the conditions I mentioned before this?¡±

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Martin and Bernard. They¡¯re my people.¡±


    Vivian nodded and exited the hall respectfully.


    Giada stood in the hall and said to herself, ¡°Philip, this is a generous gift from me to you and Wynn. I


    hope you enjoy it.¡±


    Meanwhile, Theo¡¯s men had hurried back to First Pce. They ran into the living room and respectfully


    said to Philip who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°Mr. rke, Master Theo, they went to Cirrus Vi.¡±


    ¡®Cirrus Vi?¡¯


    Hearing that, Philip raised his eyebrows, his mind full of skepticism.


    Did Martin and Giada know each other?


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Philip nodded and said. Then, he frowned as he pondered for a moment. He said


    to Theo, ¡°Bring some people and keep a watch on Beacon. I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Theo quickly asked, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t you need me to apany you?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, I have someone with me.¡±


    After saying that, he got up and was about to leave First Pce.


    However, at this moment, someone announced at the door, ¡°Master Theo, there¡¯s someone outside to


    see Mr. rke.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Theo raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A person from Cirrus Vi by the name of Vivian Wallis,¡± the subordinate replied.


    Philip immediately headed out and saw Vivian at the door. Her morous figure was d in a ck


    leather jacket and leather pants.


    This woman only wore leather clothes no matter the time. Did she only have this set of clothes?

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    ¡°Why are you looking for rue?¡± Philip asked solemnly.


    Vivian took off her wide sunsses and said directly, ¡°Madam told me to tell you that Martin and


    Bernard are Madam¡¯s people. She hopes you won¡¯t make things too difficult for them. Moreover, from


    today onward, the two of them will have no connection to Beacon Group.¡±


    After saying that, Vivian turned around and wanted to leave.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and made a sudden movement to grab Vivian¡¯s arm with one hand.


    Vivian frowned, turned around, and raised her leg high to kick Philip¡¯s neck!


    Philip stepped sideways and dodged the kick.


    ¡°Young Master rke, please watch yourself!¡± Vivian coldly said while turning back around, swaying


    her hips as she got into the car and left.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°How extraordinary. I haven¡¯t seen her so powerful before. I didn¡¯t expect that


    she would improve so quickly after not seeing her for so long.¡±


    Theo had been standing behind Philip and was shocked when he saw Philip suddenly make a move.


    ¡°Mr. rke, what do you mean by that?¡± Theo asked in confusion.


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°Nothing, it was just a test.¡±


    After that, Philip seemed to be talking to the air. ¡°How confident are you to fight her?¡±


    At this time, a woman in ck body-hugging clothes slowly walked out from behind the crowd. She also


    had a morous figure, shoulder length hair, and walked like a model on a runway. The sight of her


    made people steal many nces at her.


    ¡°Young Master, I can take down such people in three moves,¡± 17 said with a condescending look in her


    eyes.


    She was a member of the Shadow Squadron and would not put a personal guard like Vivian Wallis in


    her eyes at all.


    Too inferior!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve learned bad things from them. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that simple. She¡¯s


    hiding her strength.¡±


    Hearing this, 17¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled as she muttered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill her now!¡±


    After saying that, she was about to run out.


    Fortunately, Philip stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble. Apany me to Cirrus Vi first. I


    want to see what Giada is up to.¡±


    After saying that, Philip personally drove the car and took 17 along with him, leaving First Pce.


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Cirrus Vi. However, the door was tightly closed this time.


    17 sneered, ¡°Young Master, it seems that Giada doesn¡®t want to meet you.¡±


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Philip smiled. He flicked the scarlet cigarette butt in his hand and mmed


    on the gas pedal!


    Bang!


    The car shot out and violently crashed through the electronic gate. With a beautiful tailspin, the car


    stopped firmly in the vi.


    Pitter-patter!


    At this time, team after team of guards rushed out from inside the vi. With their hands on their waists,


    they surrounded them and sternly shouted, ¡°Get down from the car! Right now!¡±


    Philip and 17 got out of the car and leaned on the doors leisurely. It felt like they were in a scene from


    Grand Theft Auto.


    17 looked at Philip, put her hands in her pockets, and shrugged.


    Philip smiled as he stepped forward and said sternly, ¡°Tell Giada toe out here and see me.¡±

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    The guards of Cirrus Vi had surrounded Philip and 17 at this moment, their faces looking grim.


    It seemed that if Philip were to make any aggressive movements, they would swarm over and take him


    down!


    ¡°Young Master rke, this is Cirrus Vi, not Arcadia Ind. Here, only Madam has the final say.¡±


    At this time, the captain of the guards walked out from behind the crowd while dressed in a ck suit.


    He had a burly figure, a tough face, and tanned skin.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked over. The corners of his mouth formed a small smile as he said,


    ¡°If I want to go in, are you going to stop me?¡±


    The captain¡¯s face darkened and he replied, ¡°Madam has given an order that she won¡¯t be meeting any


    guests today no matter who shows up. I hope you won¡¯t give us a hard time, Young Master rke.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? From what you¡¯re saying, are you going to make a move against me?¡± Philip¡¯s face


    darkened as he took a step forward and stood directly in front of that captain. Sparks flew as their


    gazes collided with each other.


    Perhaps he was unable to withstand the pressure, or perhaps he was afraid of Philip¡¯s identity, the


    captain said, ¡°Young Master rke, I don¡¯t dare to make a move against you, but it¡¯s our duty to stop


    you.¡±


    After saying that, all the guards behind him put their hands on their waists, ready to take Philip down.


    Philipughed, swept a nce over them, and nodded a she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your duty and I


    don¡¯t want to do anything to you either. However, I¡¯ll only give you one chance to get out of the way!¡±


    That cold roar resounded throughout the entire vi! 17 stood close to Philip¡¯s side, her hands on the


    two butterfly des behind her waist.


    As long as the other party dared to make a move against the young master, she would personally


    ughter them.


    At the same time, in front of the window sill of a bedroom on the second floor of the vi, a graceful and


    elegant figure stood there. She was holding a Persian cat in her arms andughed softly as she said,


    ¡°He¡¯s still the same. I thought he¡¯d be more restrained, but unexpectedly, he has be more


    aggressive. Do you really think that I, Giada Wallis, can be bullied that easily?¡±


    Behind her, Vivian bowed at this moment and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll go down and give him a warning.¡±


    Giada thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, if you can stop it, then stop it. If you can¡¯t, let him in.¡±


    After hearing that, Vivian turned around and left.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He was frowning, the expression on his face bing extremely cold. He


    shouted, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Anyone who dared to block his path must be tired of living!


    The captain of the guards furrowed his brows and warned again, ¡°Young Master rke, I still hope you


    won¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    After all, he was the young master of the rke family on Arcadia Ind and the future heir. They


    dared not do anything to Philip, at least not now.


    Philip continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you either, but I have to go in today. What do


    you say?¡±


    This seemed like a petty trick of Giada¡¯s. She always liked to find fault with him in these little things and


    make him upset.


    The captain narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If you really want to go in, the only way is to step over us!¡±


    After saying that, he bellowed angrily, ¡°Everyone, the vi is closed to all guests today. No one is


    allowed to enter. Those who dare to trespass will be taken down directly!¡±


    Swish!


    Instantly, teams that consisted of dozens of guards stopped Philip one after another!


    At the same time, there were more guards rushing over from all around.


    From a high altitude, it could be seen that the entrance of the vi was already jam-packed with people.


    They all had serious faces and their hands ced at their waists! They would not draw their guns at


    Philip until thest resort.


    Otherwise, that would be a great disrespect. Even if they stopped Philip, they would be punished


    afterward!


    ¡°Good! I¡¯d like to see who dares to stop me!¡±


    Philip shouted grimly and directly walked toward the front entrance of the vi one step at a time.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The captain also stepped back and everyone else followed Philip¡¯s pace, walking backward!


    One person against a thousand troops! This was Philip¡¯s aura!


    However, after reaching the front door, the captain could no longer retreat. He reached out his hand


    and grabbed Philip¡¯s shoulder!


    He had to get it over and done with quickly!

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Bam!


    As a result, Philip¡¯s kick was faster than the opponent¡¯s andnded squarely on the captain¡¯s stomach.


    Thetter flew back, knocked over several people behind him, and fell heavily to the ground!


    ¡°I¡¯m not killing you because you¡¯re doing your duty! Now, I¡¯m warning you once more, get out of my


    way!¡±


    Philip was furious. Cold intent and sparks were bursting out of his eyes!


    He wanted to go in and ask Giada what she intended to do.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she involved in Martin Johnston¡¯s incident?


    If so, Philip would definitely not let her go!


    The captain who fell to the ground stood up with the help of his men, wiped the blood that spilled from


    the corner of his mouth, and shouted sullenly, ¡°Young Master rke, you can¡¯ t get through today! Take


    him down!¡±


    At that furious shout, dozens of heavily armed guards from all around rushed toward Philip.


    However, Philip just flicked a nce around while 17, who was next to him, suddenly struck out with


    vicious movements and at lightning speed!


    Biff, bang!


    Swish, thud!


    With just one encounter, more than a dozen guards fell to the ground, clutching their bloody arms!


    The wounds were not fatal. They had just severed their muscles, rendering them temporarily


    incapacitated. Before they got here, Philip had given orders not to seriously hurt the people just enough


    to stop them!


    Watching this scene, the captain¡¯s face darkened. He raised his hand, drew the Desert Eagle from his


    waist, and aimed it at 17.


    Swish!


    At this moment, everyone drew their Desert Eagles and aimed them at 17.


    However, no one dared to aim their gun at Philip.


    ¡°Insolence! This is Cirrus Vi! You can¡¯t run rampant here!¡± the captain roared. Although he was


    berating 17, the intention was directed to Philip.


    17 flicked the two butterfly des from her hands. The two des flew through the air in a silver arc


    and hit the wrist of the captain!


    ng!


    The desert eagle fell to the ground while the butterfly des spun around and returned to 17¡¯s hands.


    This action happened in just a split second.


    Before everyone understood what was going on, the captain was already clutching his hands that were


    bright red. He looked at 17 with fear and trepidation. What a powerful woman!


    ¡°Everyone, stand down!¡±


    At this time, Vivian walked out from behind the crowd. The crowd made way and Vivian walked closer.


    Her face was cold as she stared at Philip angrily. Then, her gaze fell on 17 as she said, ¡°Fight me. If


    you win, you can go in. If you lose, you need to leave.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Vivian moved. She quickly pulled out a dagger from her waist and moved to


    stab at 17¡¯s chest!


    This woman did not waste any time and instantlyunched a deadly move!


    The corner of 17¡¯s eyes went cold. just now, Philip had mentioned that this woman was not simple. She


    wanted to find out how difficult she was!


    Instantly, the two women started fighting at the front door!

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    There was no decorative yacting, they were all ruthless deadly moves!


    Just a little inattention and one would be killed!


    In just half a minute, 17 and Vivian had already exchanged a dozen blows!


    Bam!


    Suddenly, 17 kicked Vivian squarely in the chest, causing thetter to take several steps back!


    Philip could not help but feel a pain in his chest when he watched this.


    Such delicate looking women, how could they be so brutal in a fight?


    He thought it wouldst for a while, but the next second, the winner was already determined!


    The butterfly des in 17¡¯s hands were pressed directly on Vivian¡¯s fair and delicate neck. She said


    proudly, ¡°Hmph, the young master said that your skills aren¡¯t bad, but I think they¡¯re just so-so¡­¡±


    ¡°You! ¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she clenched her fists, seemingly unconvinced.


    Right then, Philip calmly walked over and looked at Vivian, saying, ¡°Miss Vivian, can you take me to


    see Giada now?¡±


    Vivian snorted furiously, turned around, and walked away.


    Philip also put his hands in his trouser pockets and followed.


    The guards no longer dared to stop them and were carried away to treat their injuries.


    Inside the main hall, Giada was already waiting there. As soon as Vivian entered the door, she knelt on


    the ground and apologized profusely, ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t do my job properly. Please punish me!¡±


    Giada smiled and said with a wave of her hand, ¡°Get up, it¡¯s not your fault. You were never a match for


    her in the first ce. She¡¯s a member of the rke family¡¯s Shadow Squadron and was under the


    tutge of Battle God Fulton Hash.¡±


    Hearing these words, Vivian secretly hit her lip and stood up indignantly. She respectfully stood behind


    Giada.


    As for Philip, he indifferently looked at Giada sitting on the sofa and asked coldly, ¡°Are you the one


    giving ideas to Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston behind the scenes?¡±


    After such a long time, this woman still looked the same.


    Although she looked elegant, her heart was rualicious. Giada smiled, made a cup of tea, andughed


    softly as she said, ¡°This is English Breakfast. It¡¯s very good. You should try it. It¡¯s rare for you to visit, so


    I should do my best as the host.¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to me so pretentiously. There¡¯s no need for this


    between us. You and I both know clearly what kind of person you are. I just want to know if you secretly


    instigated Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston in this matter.¡±


    As he said that, Philip¡¯s face had gone dark. The surrounding air also seemed to freeze over and the


    atmosphere was even more depressing, making people breathless.


    Giada¡¯s fair jade like hand gently held up the cup of tea to her rosy lips. She took a sip, her face full of


    enjoyment as she softly asked, ¡°Why do you suspect it¡¯s me?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°They came to see you just now.¡±


    ¡°They just came to talk to me about a deal,¡± Giada replied.


    ¡°What deal?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°A deal against you and Wynn. I think it¡¯ll be very interesting,¡± Giada said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you right now?¡± Philip¡¯s face went cold. I-Iis fists were clenched, and killing


    intent appeared at the corners of his eyes!


    This Giada Wallis really had guts.


    ¡°You won¡¯t, and you won¡¯t dare to. After all, I¡¯m your father¡¯s wife and your stepmother. I know many


    secrets that you want to know.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Giada smiled while saying that. If any other people saw that smile, they would definitely think that she


    was noble and gentle.


    Who knew that behind this smile was a heart full of calctions and schemes.


    Thudl


    Philip raised his leg, stepped forward, and shouted coldly, ¡°Do you really think I dare not kill you?!¡±


    This action worried Vivian so much that she stepped out behind Giada, drew out a dagger directly, and


    blocked Philip. She shouted, ¡°If you dare to make a move on thedy, I¡¯ll be the first to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    Thump, thump, thump!


    In an instant, dozens of heavily armedbatants rushed out of the hall. They were all ready to fight


    and were staring at Philip intently.


    It was just that the weapons in their hands were pointed downward.


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes froze. He stared at Vivian before ncing around,ughing as he said,


    ¡°Why? Do you want to make a move against me first?¡±


    Giada put the teacup down, keeping her eyes on 17 who was next to Philip.


    The little girl seemed unconcerned with what was happening in front of her.


    It was as though in her eyes, these people were just toys. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Back down. Why is it so


    difficult for me to talk to my son?¡±


    Giada said at this moment. With a smile blooming in her eyes, she looked at Philip tenderly and


    lovingly, saying, ¡°Philip, you can be considered my half-son. Why can¡¯t we sit down and talk?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s face went cold as he shouted, ¡°I only have one mother. You¡¯re unworthy!¡±


    Giada nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not dwell on this matter. You asked me just now if I


    instigated Martin and Bernard Johnston. The answer is no.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the whole hall fell into silence.


    With chills in his eyes, Philip stared at Giada for a long time. Then, he walked up to Giada one step at a


    time and put one leg on the coffee table in front of her. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he bent


    over and lowered his head, staring intently into Giada¡¯s eyes. He said arrogantly, ¡°I certainly hope not.


    If I find out the truth, I¡¯ll personally demolish your Cirrus Vi! Including you, Giada Wallis! I won¡¯t show


    any mercy!¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and left with 17.


    It was not until they had left that Giada wiped the smile off her face and looked indifferent. Then, anger


    appeared on her face.


    Bang!


    She smashed the teapot and teacup on the coffee table. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Damn that Philip


    rke! How dare he talk to me like that?! I¡¯m Giada Wallis, the second wife of the rke family!¡±


    Instantly, the hall fell into pin drop silence.


    No one dared to make a sound. All the maids were on their knees, trembling. They were afraid of


    annoying Giada.


    Just now, Giada had seen the look in Philip¡¯s eyes and understood. If she had admitted to her deeds


    today, Philip would definitely not let her off.


    ¡°Vivian, immediately send seine people to contact Martin Johnston. They must hurry up and spread the


    news by tomorrow! I want Wynn¡¯s reputation in Riverdale to bepletely destroyed!¡±


    Vivian nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Also, transfer more people to Uppercreek and keep a close watch on Wynn¡¯s every move. Especially


    the baby in her stomach. Find someone to deal with it. I don¡¯t want it born!¡±


    The corners of Giada¡¯s eyes were full of sinister coldness.


    ¡®Philip rke, since you¡¯re bullying me like this, I¡¯ll attack your wife and unborn child!¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t you love her very much?¡¯


    ¡®If you learn about her background, what will you choose?¡¯


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you looking forward to the birth of your child? What if the child dies tragically or Wynn suffers a


    miscarriage?¡¯


    ¡®Since you dare to do this to me, I¡¯ll let you live a lifetime of pain!¡¯Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Philip left Cirrus Vi and headed back to First Pce. It was gettingte, and Riverdale was not


    peaceful tonight.


    Theo had arranged for people to monitor all of Riverdale. Theo had arranged for people to keep a close


    watch on those directors who were involved in the incident with Beacon this time, in case they would be


    of use to Philip.


    After Philip returned to First Pce, Theo hurried over and said, ¡°Mr. rke, Martin and Bernard have


    privately contacted several members of Beacon¡¯s board of directors for a secret private meeting in the


    Hyatt Hotel. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°A secret meeting? Have you found out who¡¯s attending?¡±


    Theo quickly and respectfully handed the information of the people he had looked into to Philip and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s all here. These are all the investors who invested in Beacon at the beginning. They¡¯re also


    members of thepany¡®s board of directors. However, after investigating their financial transactions, I


    found that these people didn¡¯te to invest in Beacon at the beginning. They¡¯re backed by a powerful


    consortium with the purpose of multi effect integration. They¡¯re constantly controlling Beacon as an


    individual director shareholder. After they¡¯ve gained a certain amount of equity, they can directly


    override Mrs. rke¡¯s right to speak in Beacon.¡±


    After Theo finished speaking, Philip¡¯s gaze fell on the investigation report. His brows furrowed as his


    face darkened.


    He had not paid attention to the situation in the beginning, but to his surprise, everything was cropping


    up now.


    Very well, how interesting.


    Philip put the information away, got up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Martin and the rest to see what


    they¡¯re really up to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke, the car is ready for you,¡± Theo quickly said.


    Philip nodded, patted Theo on the shoulder, and said, ¡°You did a good job in this matter and have not


    failed to live up to my expectations of you. When this matter is over, Wynn will go to a quiet ce to


    wait for the baby¡¯s arrival. I¡¯ll also be apanying her. At that time, all of Riverdale¡¯s affairs will be


    handed to you. Are you confident?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theo was taken aback before he said excitedly, ¡°Mr. rke, this is your promotion


    to me. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to live up to your expectations of me.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re older than me. There¡¯s no need to treat me like this in private.¡±


    After that, Philip walked out.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Theogged behind and looked at Philip¡¯s back. Such a young man had such magnitude and


    ambitions. Theo suddenly realized that he had made the right decision when he chose Philip back then!


    He quickly caught up to Philip in front of him, invited him into the car, and personally drove him to Hyatt


    Hotel.


    More than ten minutes ago, several luxury cars had stopped in front of Hyatt Hotel. Men and women


    with extraordinary identities got down from the cars one after another.


    All of them were members of Beacon Group¡¯s board of directors.


    They had gathered together and nodded to each other before walking into the hotel.


    Inside the small conference room on the top floor of Hyatt Hotel, Martin and Bernard were talking


    quietly about something.


    At this moment, there were security guards in ck suits both inside and outside the private room.


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, they¡¯re here.¡± At this moment, a security guard walked in and respectfully said to Martin


    who was sitting on the sofa.


    Martin nodded, got up, and adjusted his suit. Then, he stood there and said, ¡°Bring them in.¡±


    Soon, seven or eight board members with extraordinary identities entered the small room.


    Martin stretched out his hand, shook hands with all of them, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for


    inviting all of you here in the middle of the night. I hope you can bear with me.¡±


    All of them took their seats, their faces puzzled and full of doubts.


    One of them asked, ¡°Mr. Johnston, what the hell is going on? It¡¯s the middle of the night. I had to get up


    from bed when I received your call.¡±


    Martin smiled and said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Jenkins and everyone else here, I¡¯m sorry. If not for the


    special circumstances, I wouldn¡®t have called everyone here in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here that you called us out so mysteriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnston. Just tell us what¡®s going on.¡±


    Everyone looked anxious as they chattered.


    Martin coughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. The situation is quite urgent this time, that¡¯s why I


    asked everyone here sote.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is the matter? Just say the word and we can decide for you,¡± one person said loudly.


    Martin was silent for a while. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Philip rke is back.¡±

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Hiss!


    The atmosphere in the small conference room became extremely somber all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why is he back all of a sudden? Did you detain him?¡± Mr. Jenkins from earlier asked nervously at this


    moment.


    Another person also followed and asked, ¡°He¡¯d better not ruin our n at this juncture or all our efforts


    will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is the situation, Mr. Johnston? Quickly tell us.¡±


    Martin nodded and said, ¡°ording to our n, our people would detain him and Wynn as long as they


    appeared. But now there are some problems. Philip is not as simple as we thought. Even Webster


    Shaw has been arrested because of him. Moreover, ording to the information I received, Theo


    Zander is also working for Philip most likely for Wynn. He came back this time and brought a lot of


    people with him. Theo also arrived in Riverdale not long ago and helped Philip resolve the crisis.


    Hence, our operation has failed this time.¡±


    After Martin finished speaking, the entire conference room fell into a flurry of chatter.


    Everyone looked anxious and worried.


    ¡°What should we do? Philip is back and even has Theo helping him behind the scenes. It¡¯ll be difficult


    to go through with our next n.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s going to be troublesome now. We should have just sent someone to Uppercreek and abduct


    Wynn back here!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, what shall we do now? Since you asked us toe here, you must have a perfect


    solution already.¡±


    At this time, someone suddenly turned the topic to Martin.


    Martin also did not hide and said, ¡°Yes, I do have another n. But this n needs the support of


    everyone here.¡±


    The crowd went silent again and seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a while, someone asked, ¡°Mr. Johnston, this n of yours, what¡¯s the sess rate?¡±


    Once this question was asked, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Martin.


    Martin got up and said with his hands behind his back, ¡°80 percent! When the timees, Bernard and


    I will resign from our positions in Beacon. Our patron has already set up a new pharmaceutical


    company for us. It¡¯s argepanyparable to Beacon, and it¡¯ll operate in the same business. I


    think everyone should understand what I mean by this, right?¡±


    It was very clear!


    How could they not understand? This was apetition!


    What kind of people would have the guts to set up a rivalpany on par with Beacon?


    This was an opportunity!


    Several people looked at each other and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Johnston, if you need our help, just say


    the word!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Johnston. Just speak up and we¡¯ll definitely support you!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Martin said, ¡°I need all of you to withdraw your funds from Beacon and invest everything into my


    company!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly!


    The door of the private room was kicked open and a figure stepped in with a dozen people. He shouted


    angrily, ¡°You must be dreaming!¡±

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    This furious roar shook the entire room until it was buzzing!


    Everyone followed the sound and saw Philip with his hands in his trouser pockets, followed by Theo


    who respectfully stood at his side. They were leading a dozen thugs in ck suits who were barging in!


    At this moment, everyone panicked!


    Martin¡¯s face was dark as he stared at Philip who was approaching him. He said solemnly, ¡°Who let you


    in? I¡¯ve reserved this room. Get out of here!¡±


    Martin was furious. This Philip rke was reallywless!


    He even barged into his private room!


    Thinking about what Philip had done to him earlier, Martin was very upset.


    If he did not personally teach this arrogant junior a lesson, what qualifications did he have to continue


    to stay in Riverdale?


    ¡°Philip, this conference room has been reserved by my second brother. Get out of here immediately!¡±


    Bernard Johnston, who was on the side, also stood up at this moment and angrily pointed at Philip¡¯s


    nose while cursing.


    However¡­


    Philip only nced at him indifferently as his eyes swept across the other people in the hall. All the


    board members panicked the moment they saw Philip and dared not look him in the eye even more.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip chuckled lightly and swaggered in under everyone¡¯s gazes. He sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Please


    continue your discussion. I¡¯ll be an observer.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped. This Philip was truly brazen!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder Martin had to gather them in the middle of the night to deal with Philip.


    Martin was furious as he red at Philip angrily and said, ¡°Philip, this is my private territory and the few


    of us are having a meeting here. Do you really want to stick your nose into this? You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re going too far! We¡¯re here for a private discussion. What does it have to do with


    you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnston is right! Since you want to observe, you can stay all you want! We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    After saying that, several board members were about to leave.


    However, Theo¡®s people simply closed the door and stopped them.


    ¡°Philip, what is the meaning of this? Do you want to illegally detain us here?¡± Mr. Jenkins was very


    angry at this moment. He gritted his teeth and stared at Philip.


    Philip smiled lightly and looked at Martin, whose face had turned ugly. He got up, walked up to Mr.


    Jenkins, and looked at him carefully. He said, ¡°I know you.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Jenkins¡¯ heart jolted but he still pretended to be calm and snorted. ¡°So what if you


    know me? What are you trying to say?¡±


    Philip stroked his chin, nced at Mr. Jenkins thoughtfully, and said, ¡°Well, let me give you a choice.


    Do you want to stay in Beacon or go with Martin Johnston?¡±


    Mr. Jenkins raised his eyebrows, looking at Philip in confusion. He asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Philip shrugged, shook his head, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you gathered here to discuss withdrawing your


    capital from Beacon and switching to Martin¡¯s newpany? Then you¡¯ll bepetitors with Beacon


    and engage in viciouspetition.¡±


    When these words suddenly came out of Philip¡¯s mouth, it caused the faces of several people in the


    room to tremble.


    Especially Mr. Jenkins. His eyes darted around as he looked at Martin. Then, he gritted his teeth while


    saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip smiled and turned to Martin, who was standing with his hands behind his back. He said, ¡°Martin,


    why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Martin¡¯s face was cold as he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°I have nothing to say. Your words are all


    nonsense! I¡¯m just talking to my friends. Besides, I¡¯ll resign from Beacon tomorrow. What does it matter


    to you what I do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what does it matter to you what Martin does? Are you trying to force him or something?¡±


    Bernard¡¯s face was cold as he echoed.


    Philip nodded and looked at Martin before saying, ¡°Actually, whatever you do is meaningless to me.


    Because all of you are unqualified, even if you join forces.¡±


    ¡°Insolence! Philip, you simply don¡¯t put us in your eyes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just relying on your wife to get to the top position and got to know some people through her. Do


    you really think you¡¯re that great?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how dare a kept husband spout such big words?¡±


    For a while, several board members expressed their dissatisfaction one after another.


    Martin¡¯s face also turned grim. He raised his eyebrows, stared at Philip, and said coldly, ¡°What exactly


    do you want to say?¡±


    Martin suddenly found Philip impossible to read. Where did he get such great confidence?


    All the people herebined were enough to shake Beacon, yet he actually said they were not


    qualified!


    It was too outrageous!


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Beacon¡¯s total assets are worth about five billion dors in market value.


    Everyone here is holding about 35 percent of Beacon¡¯s equity. That¡¯s undoubtedly a lot. I neglected to


    consider that you might actually be working together from the very beginning.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of the board members became extremely cautious and


    nervous.


    Had Philip actually found out?


    Then, his next sentence shocked everyone!


    ¡°If you withdraw your capital from Beacon, I really won¡¯t be able to stop you. But even if Beacon loses


    35 percent of its equity, it¡¯s still eptable. If we don¡¯t get rid of those of you hiding in the shadows,


    there won¡¯t be a day of peace in Beacon. I¡¯d rather have all of you withdraw your capital and go with


    Martin so that I can inject my capital to fill the gap you left.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, everyone was stunned. What did he mean by injecting his capital to fill


    the gaps of their divestment?


    Martin looked skeptical and sneered, ¡°Philip, are you crazy? Do you know what 35 percent equity


    means? That¡¯s at least 1.6 billion dors! Do you have that much money to fill the gaps? Who are you


    trying to bluff?¡±


    This Philip rke was really over the top! Did he really think he was rich?


    Did he think he was a wealthy second generation? Could he just take out 1.6 billion dors to help


    Beacon? The others alsoughed raucously and looked at Philip as though they were looking at an


    idiot.


    They had thought he was amazing, but he was just a fool.


    However, Philip shook his head indifferently and motioned to Theo, saying, ¡°Take it out and show it to


    them.¡±


    Theo quickly took out a document and distributed a copy to each person.


    At the same time, Philip¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°This is the divestment agreement. I now allow you to divest


    and encourage you to sign it as soon as possible.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the divestment agreement in their hands!


    Philip really dared to act like this?

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    They had nned to use divestment as a threat at first, but now, it seemed that Philip was determined


    to let them divest.


    Did he really have the ability to get 1.6 billion in funds to fill the gap after their divestment?


    If this could not be done in time, Beacon would face bankruptcy and liquidation!


    ¡°Hmph, are you trying to scare me?¡± Martin roared and threw the agreement in his hand to the floor!


    How dare Philip do this? Was be trying to scare them?


    Following that, Martin looked at the several board members and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let him scare you. He¡¯s


    deliberately putting up a tough front and trying to deter you!¡±


    The board members looked at the divestment agreement in their hands and panicked a little.


    What should they do? Did they really have to divest?


    They looked at each other with a worried look in their eyes.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This scene fell in the eyes of Martin and Bernard. They naturally sensed that the situation was


    dangerous.


    If they did not divest, what would they use to fight against Wynn and Beacon?


    ¡°Everyone, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by this punk Philip. He¡¯s just ying tricks and misleading you!¡±


    Martin was anxious now.


    ¡°My second brother usually treats you very well. At this time, we should work together! The boss behind


    us has already set up a newpany for us and the scale is the same as Beacon. You don¡¯t need to


    worry about anything at all,¡± Bernard echoed.


    As for Philip, he sat leisurely on the side and drank tea. He said, ¡°Hurry ande to a decision. I want


    to go back to bed.¡±


    Upon seeing this, several board members nced at each other and decided to bite the bullet. They


    shouted at Philip, ¡°Hmph, stop trying to deceive us. It¡¯s just a divestment We¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to get 1.6 billion worth of funds to fill the gap!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I hope you won¡¯te and beg us on your knees!¡±


    After saying that, several people signed the agreement one after another.


    On the side, Martin watched everything and was very happy. He started thanking everyone. Then, he


    turned his head, looked at Philip who was drinking tea with sullen eyes, and said mockingly, ¡°Haha,


    Philip, you lost this time! Are you trying to y the empty fort strategy? This time, I¡¯ll make you lose


    everything!¡±


    Philip still ignored him and continued drinking tea.


    Martin clenched his fists, his face quickly changing from anger to taunting. He said, ¡°Yes, finish your


    drink. This will be thest time you can have such good tea. When Beacon goes bankrupt, let¡¯s see


    how arrogant you can be then!¡±


    ¡°Martin, don¡¯t get angry at this loser. He¡¯s just acting like this because of Wynn¡¯s connections.¡±


    Bernard said in agreement. His eyes then fell on Philip, full of mocking coldness. He sneered, ¡°Philip,


    you can kneel and beg us to let you go right now. After all, Wynn is our niece and you¡¯re her husband.


    Such family ties can¡¯t be broken just like that. As long as you persuade Wynn to give up all her shares,


    I personally promise to give you and Wynn ten million dors to help you open a small business. How


    about that?¡±


    When Martin heard Bernard¡¯s words, he also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you kneel and


    beg us now, I¡¯ll talk to the directors and ask them not to divest. How about that?¡±


    However¡­


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at the two Johnston brothers, and asked, ¡°Are you so confident that


    Beacon will definitely go bankrupt without their investment? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s 1.6 billion dors! Where are you going to get 1.6 billion in funds now?¡±

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Martinughed scornfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about Mnelson Angel Investment Group. Your


    mother-inw has investigated it before. It¡¯s just a shellpany with no money left. Besides, your


    mother-inw also told us that you¡¯re the bankrupt young master of some rke Group? Hahaha,


    that¡¯s really ridiculous. You have to pay a huge debt, right? Right now, you¡¯re nothing but a pathetic dog


    that¡¯s living off the scraps given by Wynn. As long as you kneel down to apologize and stand on our


    side, I can give you more than Wynn gave you. What do you think?¡±


    Martin Johnston was a cunning old fox. He was actually trying toe between Philip and Wynn¡¯s


    rtionship.


    Smack!


    Philip put the teacup on the coffee table heavily and raised his eyebrows, looking at the board


    members who had various expressions in front of him. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to disappoint you, then. I can


    easily get 1.6 billion dors in minutes. Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you bragging? At this time, do you still want to act tough and suffer in silence? How is a loser


    like you going to find 1.6 billion dors worth of investment?¡± One of the directors jeered at this moment


    ¡°s, the hat is too big for his head. Now, without our investment, Beacon can just wait for bankruptcy!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m waiting for the day when Philip rke kneels down and pleads with us to reinvest!¡±


    Theughter of these people became more and more obnoxious.


    Snap!


    Philip raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Next to him, Theo bowed and stood beside him


    respectfully. After leaning close and listening to Philip¡¯s instructions, he quickly left the small room.


    This scene made everyone a little confused.


    What was Philip doing?


    ¡°What did you tell him to do?¡± Martin could not help asking.


    Philipughed lightly and said, ¡°Nothing, I just told him to go downstairs to greet some people. There¡¯ll


    be a cash delivery teamingter. 1.6 billion dors, not a penny more, not a penny less.¡±


    Philip could have just directly done a bank transfer. However, after thinking about it, he decided that it


    was better to use cash. That will be more shocking. These people would clearly know then whether he


    had such strength or not.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing that, Martinughed raucously. ¡°You got the cash delivery truck to send over 1.6 billion


    dors? You must be crazy. Which bank can send you 1.6 billion dors in the middle of the night?


    Even if it can be delivered, which bank is willing to approve 1.6 billion dors in cash? Do you know


    how many trucks are needed for that?¡±


    Not only Martin but several other directors also scoffed. Philip was simply ridiculous!


    Had he gone mad with fury?


    He could even make a joke about getting 1.6 billion dors in cash sent over. Simply ludicrous!


    However, Philip smiled faintly and motioned to his men to open all the curtains in the small room. Then,


    he nced at the time and said, ¡°Soon. Another ten minutes or so.¡±


    Ten minutes?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for ten minutes! I want to see how you can transport 1.6 billion dors in cash!¡±


    Martin almost died ofughter. He sat on the sofa calmly and smoked a cigar with his legs propped.


    He refused to believe it. How could this loser get 1.6 billion dors in cash and get a cash delivery team


    to transport the money over?


    It was nothing but a dream!

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Very soon, ten minutes went by.


    There was still no movement downstairs.


    Bernard was even standing at the window and deliberately looking outside. Except for a few cars that


    drove past, there was no sign of any delivery trucks on the streets. There was not even a person!


    He turned around, shook his head at Martin, and said, ¡°Martin, there¡¯s nothing downstairs.¡±


    Martin immediately pped his hands on the armrests, got up, andughed unrestrainedly. He mocked


    Philip, ¡°My dear nephew, what now? Ten minutes have passed. Where are your cash delivery trucks?


    Where¡¯s the 1.6 billion dors in cash? Hahaha!¡±


    Immediately after, the surrounding directors also spoke sarcastically, ¡°I¡®mughing my ass off. It¡®s really


    fun to watch this drama at night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even though I¡¯m an old man now, I can still watch such funny things happening. I¡¯ll remember this


    for the rest of my life. Maybe I can even live longer fromughing at this. ¡±


    ¡°Philip, where¡¯s your convoy? We¡¯ve waited for ten minutes.¡±


    The crowdughed at Philip¡¯s ignorance.


    Martin also sneered and said, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s gettingte, so we¡¯ll be going back first. You can wait here for


    your cash delivery team to arrive. I hope that when we meet tomorrow, you can attend thepany¡¯s


    shareholders meeting with 1.6 billion dors in hand. When the timees, Ibelieve it¡¯ll be an


    unprecedented event if you hand over 1.6 billion dors in cash to help Beacon. I think Wynn will also


    be very grateful to you then. Hahaha.¡±


    Martin wasughing so hard that he could not stop.


    On the other hand, Philip smiled lightly and looked at the clock on the wall. He said, ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Here?


    Those simple words made everyone in the room befuddled.


    Was this damned Philip still trying to make ast desperate struggle?


    The ridicule on Martin¡¯s face also turned into anger at this moment as he shouted, ¡°Philip, we don¡®t


    have time to waste with you any longer. Just wait for Beacon to go bankrupt!¡±


    After saying that, Martin flung his hand and was about to leave with his people!


    However¡­


    At this moment, the sound of sirens red downstairs and there was also the sound of stomping


    leather boots!


    For a moment, everyone in the room panicked.


    Standing in front of the window, Bernard lowered his head and looked down. In an instant, he was


    dumbfounded!


    ¡°Martin,e quickly and look at this. This¡­¡± Bernard eximed, his face full of shock!


    Martin looked at Philip, who was sitting on the sofa as if nothing was going on. Then, he rushed to the


    window and looked down!


    He was dumbfounded!


    At this moment, there were a dozen police cars with shing red and blue lights downstairs. They were


    escorting a dozen ck modified money transport trucks. They were all lined up and parked in a rowProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    downstairs of the building.


    Moreover, two green armored trucks were behind them! From the vehicles, fully armed security


    personnel quickly jumped down. They were all on standby mode, closely guarding the surroundings!


    Then, those people carried cases of money from the money transport trucks and walked upstairs!


    Seeing this scene, Martin and the others were stunned!


    How was this possible?


    There really was a cash delivery team!


    This must be a joke!


    Martin turned his head, stared at Philip with a dazed expression, and asked, ¡°Did you really arrange for


    this cash delivery team toe here?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°They¡¯ll be up soon.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the door of the private room was pushed open. Theo walked in first and bowed


    respectfully to Philip who was sitting on the beige sofa, saying, ¡°Young Master rke, the money has


    arrived.¡±


    ¡°Carry it in,¡± Philip said tly.


    Following that, the men carrying onerge silver case each walked inside in a neat row and ced


    those cases in the small conference room.


    Thissted for ten minutes before it was over.


    The entire center of the small room was filled with dozens ofrge silver cases.


    At this moment, Martin and the others looked at the scene in front of them, dumbfounded. Those neatly


    arranged silver cases had really shocked their senses!


    Philip raised his hand and said, ¡°Open the cases.¡±


    Pop, pop, pop!


    Immediately after, every single case was opened by the security personnel guarding them.


    Instantly, the whole room was filled with the scent of banknotes. The dozens of big cases were full of


    banknotes!

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    There was 50 million dors in each case!


    Seeing this, the hearts of Martin and the others dropped to rock bottom!


    Philip actually got his hands on 1.6 billion dors?


    In such a short time too!


    This was terrifying!


    What kind of strength would it take to do all this?


    Martin was flustered and extremely scared.


    What kind of monster was he fighting against?


    With such strength, why was Philip still in the Johnston family where he had to suffer from the contempt


    of others?


    ¡°Did you prepare all this?¡± Martin was still a little suspicious.


    However, right after that, a middle aged man in a gray suit quickly ran in from the door. He stood


    respectfully in front of Philip, bent over, and said with his head lowered, ¡°Young Master rke, thank


    you for using Swiss Bank. Here¡¯s 1.6 billion dors in cash. This is your ck card. Please check it.¡±


    Swoosh!


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the Swiss Bank being mentioned.


    At this moment, seeing the middle aged man respectfully handing a ck card to Philip, everyone


    gasped!


    The ck card of the Swiss Bank was the highest level of all credit cards!


    The depositor needed to have ten billion dors in reserves!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, with this card, one would be the guest of honor in the world¡¯s major banks and enjoy the


    highest level of treatment!


    Philip actually owned this ck card!


    Unbelievable!


    Simply out of this world!


    Martin and the others arepletely dumbfounded. This was¡­ a scene beyond words!


    Was Philip not a loser?


    Was he not the bankrupt young master of rke Group? Where did he get so much money and how


    did he own a ck card?


    What the hell was going on?


    Martin was flustered. Not only him but the rest of the board members as well.


    Going up against someone with a ck card was simply looking for death! How could they be


    compared to such a character?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Martin roared angrily.


    Philip put the card away before he turned his head while smiling faintly. Looking at Martin, he said, ¡°I¡¯m


    just a useless son-inw of the Johnston family. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How can you be just a useless son-inw? You have a ck card! Where did you get it


    from?¡± Martin panicked.


    He also understood what the oue would be if he opposed someone with a ck card.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°This is my card. Is there a problem?¡±


    Hiss!


    The crowd gasped.


    His card?


    How were they supposed to y this game now? Looking at the panicked faces of several people,


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, everyone? You all don¡¯t look so good. Don¡®t worry, this game


    has just begun. Tomorrow, I hope to see your friendly smiling faces at thepany¡¯s shareholders


    meeting, okay?¡±


    As Philip said that, he walked up to Martin and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°Smile. Don¡¯t be so serious,


    or you¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡±


    While saying that, he walked out of the small room.


    When he was at the door, he paused, turned back, and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.


    The good show is still toe.¡±

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    This damned Philip dared to threaten them like this!


    Abominable!


    How hateful!


    After Philip left, Bernard breathed a sigh of relief and asked his second brother, ¡°Martin, what should


    we do now? We¡¯ve reallynded ourselves in trouble. I don¡¯t think Philip will let it go. Who would have


    thought that he actually has a ck card from the Swiss Bank? This id simply unbelievable!¡±


    Bernard was very uneasy. How could they deal with Philip, a person who owned a ck card from the


    Swiss Bank?


    It was impossible!


    Such a person could make all of them bankrupt and homeless just by lifting his finger.


    Martin¡¯s face was very unpleasant. Standing with his hands behind his back, there was a mess of


    emotions on his face.


    Several members of the board also looked worried and sorrowful at this moment. They looked at Martin


    and asked, ¡°Mr. Johnston, what should we do now? We¡¯re stuck in a rut with you now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Johnston. We withdrew our capital from Beacon after listening to your advice. Now,


    we can only rely on you. You mustn¡¯t abandon us at this time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, say something. What on earth should we do? How about talking to the boss behind you


    to see if there¡¯s a way to deal with Philip?¡±


    Several members of the board of directors had veryplicated emotions right now.


    One wrong move and everything would be ruined.


    Since things had reached this point, they had no choice but to tie themselves to Martin¡¯s boat.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Things have not reached the point of no return. I¡¯ll take care of it. I just ask all of


    you to support me at tomorrow¡¯s shareholders meeting,¡±


    Martin said with a smile as he wiped away the gloom on his face.


    Several board members nced at each other and said, ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll choose to believe in you and


    hope that you won¡¯t let us down. Our lives are all in your hands now.¡±


    Martin nodded and said, ¡°Understood. Everyone, don¡¯t worry too much. Philip only has some money. I


    don¡¯t even know where he got the money from, so don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll contact the boss behind me and ask


    for her opinion.¡±


    The directors nodded and left the room.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Once everyone was gone, Martin breathed a sigh of relief. He sat on the sofa and took arge gulp of


    tea before smashing the teacup in his hand to the floor. He shouted coldly, ¡°That damned Philip dared


    to do this to me! I won¡¯t take this lying down!¡±


    On the side, Bernard quickly asked, ¡°Martin, I think Philip is well-prepared this time. Are we really going


    to continue with this?¡±


    Martin raised his eyebrows, red at his third brother, and roared, ¡°What else can we do? If we choose


    to surrender now, do you think Philip will let both of us go? We¡¯ve already done this and there¡¯s no


    retreat. Put away all family affection. Maybe in the eyes of others, we¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Bernard nodded and said nothing.


    After a while, Martin said, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s shareholders meeting is very important. We must get the


    majority of votes. Now that these directors are on our side, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything. The


    others are easy to deal with. We¡¯ll just give them some benefits. Philip has a lot of money, right? I want


    to see what he¡¯ll do if we all withdraw our capital in tomorrow¡¯s shareholders meeting.¡±


    When Bernard heard this, he understood immediately and said with a smile, ¡°Martin, are you thinking of


    poaching all the people from Beacon?¡±


    Martin nodded, cold intent appearing at the corner of his eyes as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to see


    what Philip is going to do when there¡¯s no one in Beacon!¡±


    When Philip returned to First Pce, his face grew more and more unpleasant. He said to Theo next to


    him, ¡°Contact all the shareholders of thepany and inquire about their situation. Allow them to


    choose. If they choose to stay, I won¡¯t treat them badly. If they want to leave, I won¡¯t stop them. But


    give them a warning. Anyone who betrays Beacon at this time will face the consequences!¡±


    Theo received the order, nodded respectfully, and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. rke, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    This night quickly passed as all the parties secretly made their moves.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Early the next morning, Martin and Bernard brought everyone to Beacon Group¡¯s conference room.


    The atmosphere in the entire conference room was somber and tense.


    Everyone seemed to be deep in thought.


    Last night, most of them had received solicitations from two different parties, either at home or at the


    clubhouse.


    Today¡¯s shareholders meeting was crucial.


    Martin settled into the chairman¡¯s seat while Bernard sat next to him.


    He coughed lightly, signaling everyone to be quiet. He then spoke directly, ¡°Today¡¯s shareholders


    meeting is very simple. I, Martin Johnston, will also be very straightforward and won¡¯t beat around the


    bush. Today, I¡¯ll resign from all positions in Beacon and will no longer serve as chairman of the board.¡±


    As soon as he said that, discussions broke out in the conference room.


    Martin¡¯s time in power was short and no one expected him to resign so soon.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone had different opinions on this.


    Next, Martin continued, ¡°However, please rest assured that I¡¯ve set up a newpany, Martin


    Pharmaceutical Group. The size isparable to Beacon. We¡¯re now in the process of recruiting


    talents. If you¡¯re interested, please feel free to explore. The benefits and rewards I¡¯ll offer will definitely


    not be less than what you¡¯re currently getting in Beacon.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the entire conference room was inplete turmoil.


    Martin¡¯s tant intention to poach them was not at all ambiguous.


    Bernard followed suit and said, ¡°Everyone in business is out for themselves. Since my second brother


    can provide a better tform for everyone, why don¡®t you all give it a shot?¡±


    After saying that, he winked at the several board members fromst night.


    Mr. Jenkins immediately coughed lightly and said, ¡°Since Mr. Johnston and everyone else is here


    today, I also have an announcement to make. Starting from today, I¡¯ll withdraw my investment in


    Beacon and switch to Martin Pharmaceutical.¡±


    As soon as he said this, several other board members also made their stand known.


    For a while, about half of more than a dozen directors in thepany stated that they would withdraw


    their investment.


    At this time, the executives of thepany could no longer remain calm.


    ¡°Well, since Mr. Johnston has made such a promise, I¡¯ll follow his lead!¡±


    Suddenly, someone raised their hand and stood up. Naturally, this was someone Martin had arranged


    in advance.


    With this, many people also followed by raising their hands and making a statement, ¡°I¡¯ll also follow Mr.


    Johnston.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more hope for Beacon. Martin Pharmaceutical is our new hope!¡±


    In a sh, more than half of the executives had jumped ship to Martin Pharmaceutical.


    Martin sat in the chairman¡¯s seat, the corners of his mouth curving into a smile. His heart was full of


    glee as he said, ¡°Hahaha, Philip rke, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do this time!¡±


    Suddenly, a group of people pushed open the door of the conference room and barged right in.


    Philip, dressed in a ck id suit with his hands in his trouser pockets, walked straight in with a


    dozen ck suited thugs behind him.


    Theo followed closely behind him.


    ¡°Since all of you have expressed your opinion, let me make my stand too.¡± Philip stood in the


    conference room, his cold eyes sweeping over the crowd.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Philip¡¯s sudden appearance caused everyone in the meeting room to be at a loss for words. They felt


    unsettled!


    One of them stood up abruptly, pointed at Philip, and sternly said, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in? Don¡¯t


    you know where this is? Security, kick them out!¡±


    This person was a neer and Martin had just promoted him, so he naturally did not know who


    Philip was.


    Philip turned his head and nced at the guy. With a faint smile at the corners of his month, he said,


    ¡°Take him down.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    Two ck-suited thugs behind him stepped forward and pinned that man to the floor!


    Instantly, the man howled, ¡°Mutiny! Who the hell are you? This is Beacon¡¯s conference room. How dare


    you act so boldly?! Security, where¡¯ s the security?¡±


    Barn!


    As a result, Philip walked over and kicked the man¡¯s chest violently, sending him flying. He hit the seat


    heavily before falling to the ground.


    The man clutched his chest with a wail and could not get up for a while.


    With Philip¡¯s kick, everyone else in the conference dared not even breathe aloud!


    Those who did not know Philip disyed fierce anger. Too outrageous!


    Who the hell were these people? How dare they behave so aggressively?!


    However, those who knew Philip kept their mouths shut at this moment.


    They knew that there might be a reversal today. Whoever dared to step forward now would certainly


    end up being targeted by Philip.


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you behave so aggressively in front of us? Who the hell are you? Don¡®t you know


    that this is Beacon?¡±


    ¡°Security, kick them out!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, you have to do something. These people are simply too disrespectful!¡±


    Those who did not know Philip stood up at this moment and yelled in anger.


    However, Philip just smiled lightly and walked to Martin¡¯s side, asking, ¡°Why are you still sitting here?¡±


    Martin clenched his fists fiercely and got up angrily to give way.


    Immediately after, under some people¡¯s astonished gazes, Philip sat in the chairman¡¯s seat.


    Swish!


    Everyone could not believe that he actually sat in the chairman¡¯s seat!


    ¡°What the hell is going on here? Mr. Johnston, who is he?¡± Some people were puzzled.


    Martin said bitterly, ¡°He¡¯s the husband of Chairwoman Wynn Johnston and also a participant in this


    shareholders meeting.¡±


    Chairwoman Wynn Johnston?


    Suddenly, many people panicked. Was this a sign of liquidation?


    However, many were not convinced and pointed at Philip while shouting, ¡°So this is the worthless loser.


    How dare a piece of trash like you sit in that seat? Stand up right now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What right does a wimp like you have to attend the shareholders meeting?¡±


    Facing such angry rebuke, Philip just looked at them indifferently and dug his ears. His gaze then fell


    on Theo.


    Theo naturally understood. He turned to his men and said coldly, ¡°Take all of them down!¡±

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Swish!


    Instantly, more than a dozen thugs rushed over and directly pressed all those who just voiced out to the


    floor!


    In a sh, the conference room was in chaos!


    More than a dozen people who stood on Martin¡¯s side were harshly pinned to the floor by Theo¡¯s men!


    They howled in anger, ¡°Damn it! Who are you to do this to us? We¡¯re the shareholders of Beacon! Even


    if Wynn were here, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do this to us! ¡±


    ¡°Let go of us or we¡¯ll go to the Riverdale Chamber of Commerce and sue you!¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re too arrogant. This is Beacon, not your house! What right do you have to preside


    over this shareholders meeting?¡±


    Even though they were pinned to the floor, they were still very indignant and cursed at Philip.


    However, Philip still remained indifferent. He raised his eyebrows and looked at those people who were


    sitting in their seats in silence, saying, ¡°If you want to end up like them, feel free to try.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he said that, dozens of thugs in ck suits quickly rushed in through the door of the


    conference room,pletely surrounding the ce.


    Behind every participating member of the shareholders meeting, there stood a thug in a ck suit.


    In just a few minutes, the participants were already sweating profusely.


    When Martin saw that his people were being treated by Philip with such an iron-fisted approach, he


    was naturally furious. He pointed at Philip and roared, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re using violence to solve the


    problem. Don¡¯t they have the right to choose? Your arrogance and domineering ways are chilling


    everyone¡¯s hearts! If this goes on, who will dare to stay in Beacon?¡±


    Martin said this very convincingly, shifting all the attention to Philip.


    After he finished saying this, all the shareholders who were being forced to knee! on the floor shouted,


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnston is right! Just look at the behavior of this young Philip. Do you still want to stay in


    Beacon?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Why don¡¯t we all follow Mr. Johnston and leave Beacon now?¡±


    ¡°Martin Pharmaceutical is also a bigpany, so I¡¯m sure Mr. Johns ton won¡¯t treat everyone badly!¡±


    Following the loud persuasion, many of them started to waver. They got up and left their seats to stand


    next to Martin.


    Seeing this, Martin was very happy. He turned to Philip who was sitting in the chairman¡¯s seat with a


    nd face and said, ¡°Philip, you made a wrong move in this game of chess. Using the iron-fisted


    method to fix the current situation in Beacon is the worst choice, but it has helped me. I really have to


    thank you. Otherwise, everyone would not have decided to follow me so quickly.¡±


    Martin was extremely delighted. Philip was still too young. His actions were proof of his youthful


    ignorance. They also just happened to help him stabilize the current situation.


    As long as Philip continued to do this, more people would choose him and Martin Pharmaceutical!


    At that time, everything would be over for Beacon! Thinking about this, Martin could barely hold back


    hisughter.


    However, Philip only nced at Martin indifferently. He got up, stared at him with cold eyes, and said,


    ¡°How many people do you think you can take away?¡±


    Hearing this, a menacing coldness appeared in the corners of Martin¡¯s eyes. He said with augh,


    ¡°Hehe, are you still acting tough at this point? Do you really think that you¡¯re great because you have


    some money? You can fill the gap of funds, but can you fill the gap of talents?¡±


    After saying this, Martin turned around and said to the people behind him, ¡°Don¡¯ t worry, everyone. As


    long as you follow me, I¡¯ll definitely not treat you poorly!¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out in the conference room, shocking everyone!


    ¡°Whatever benefits Martin Johnston promised to give you, I, Philip rke, will triple it! If it¡¯s 10 million,


    I¡¯ll give you 30 million! If it¡¯s 100 million, I¡¯ll give 300 million!¡±

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped!


    All gazes fell on Philip.


    This guy was really too high-handed!


    Martin turned around, his face looking unpleasant as he stared at Philip. He said sullenly, ¡°What are


    you doing?¡±


    Philip chuckled, stood with his hands behind his back, and stared at Martin with scorching eyes. He


    said, ¡°Like you, I¡¯m poaching talents. No matter how much you offer and how many promises you


    make, I¡¯ll triple all offers. And it¡¯s all in cash!¡±


    With that said, Philip looked at those people behind Martin who looked skeptical yet eager. ¡°I think


    everyone is here for the money and no one will refuse the money that¡¯s right in front of them, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your basis for saying that? How much money can you possibly have? You¡¯ re just a kept


    husband who relies on his wife!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your reputation in Riverdale is not that good. How can we believe your words? Don¡¯t try to


    bluff us.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if you have the ability, why don¡¯t you show us what you have?¡±


    Everyone started sneering and jeering, their eyes full of mockery.


    They would not believe what Philip said. This guy was just a loser. What made him say such big


    words? However, Martin believed it, because he had witnessed Philip¡¯s financial resourcesst night.


    The holder of Swiss Bank¡¯s ck card. For such a person, money was just a number.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Philip raised his hand, snapped his fingers, and said, ¡°Bring it in.¡±


    Immediately after, in the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, a dozen people carrying seven or eightrge silver


    cases walked in.


    Thump!


    The boxes fell to the floor with a muffled noise.


    ¡°Open them,¡± Philip said tly.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The cases were opened and banknotes entered everyone¡¯s eyes!


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked!


    There were at least 400 to 500 million dors here!


    Philip rke really had money!


    Suddenly, everyone panicked. Even the people standing behind Martin started having other thoughts.


    They only chose to follow Martin Johnston because of the money.


    Since the other party was willing to pay three times the price, why should they refuse?


    At this moment, Martin was furious. He never expected Philip to do things so brutally. Was he just going


    to throw money in their faces like this?


    ¡°Philip, do you know the consequences of doing this?¡± Martin was furious, and his eyes held cold


    intent.


    On the side, Bernard also followed in anger, yelling, ¡°Philip, you should always leave a way out. By


    doing this, you¡¯re taking things to the extreme!¡±


    He was also flustered.


    In the face of such mary temptation, even Bernard felt a hint ofpulsion-let alone the


    shareholders whom they had just won overst night.


    However, Philip just chuckled lightly. ¡°Leave a way out? When you tried everything you could to remove


    Wynn from thepany and framed her for embezzlement, why didn¡¯t you leave her a way out? Now,


    you¡¯re even setting up Martin Pharmaceuticals and using despicable means to poach my talents from


    Beacon. This is the strife that you caused. Why should I leave you a way out?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Martin had nothing to say to that. He could only re at Philip angrily and say grimly, ¡°Philip, I never


    intended to make a move against you, but if you continue to force me into a corner, the thing I hold in


    my hand will be spread all across Riverdale. At that time, you¡¯ll not be the only unlucky one. Wynn will


    suffer the most. I hope you¡¯ll think it over carefully whether you¡¯ll oppose me!¡±


    Martin was angry. He had not taken out thest trump card in his hand just in case of such a situation.


    Philip frowned as he stared at Martin, saying coldly, ¡°Whatever you have in your hand, I advise you not


    to use it against Wynn. Otherwise, whether you¡¯re Wynn¡¯s uncle or not, I¡¯ll make a move against you


    and make you pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Martinughed and said, ¡°Good! I didn¡¯t expect that Philip rke, who used to be a wimp, would be so


    tough today. It seems that you¡¯ve been hiding your true self.¡±

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    Philip gave them a cold look, took a list from Theo¡¯s hand, and looked at it. Then, he mmed it on the


    conference table heavily and shouted, ¡°Here¡¯s a list of all those who reached an agreement with Martin


    Johnstonst night.¡±


    tter!


    All of a sudden, the crowd panicked. He was about to settle the score with them right now.


    Immediately, many people stood forward and knelt in front of Philip to beg him, ¡°Mr. rke, we were


    wrong. We were really wrong. We were blinded by Martin Johnston. We¡¯re really loyal to Beacon.


    Please forgive us.¡±


    However, Philip looked at them coolly and asked those who were still standing, ¡°Does anyone else


    want toe forward?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    One after another, several people stood up and knelt on the floor, admitting their mistakes.


    Philip sighed, looked at the dozen people kneeling in front of him, and said, ¡°From today, you¡¯ve been


    dismissed. You may leave now.¡±


    At his words, those people panicked. They nced at each other before saying to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke,


    that¡¯s not what you said just now. You said that no matter how much Martin offered us, you¡¯d triple the


    price.¡±


    Boom!


    Philip went over and kicked the man away, roaring, ¡°People like you who repeatedly turn your backs on


    others for profits will bring disasters upon Beacon if you remain here! I¡¯m already going easy on you by


    noting after you, yet you still want to stay and enjoy the dividends from Beacon? Get lost!¡±


    With that roar, those people got up and fled in fright.


    Philip looked at the remaining people and said, ¡°As for you¡­¡±


    Swish!


    The remaining people bowed their heads respectfully as if waiting for a royal decree.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Very good. I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    After that, Philip left Beacon Group.


    After Martin and Bernard left Beacon, they returned to the hotel where they were staying.


    Biff, bang!


    In the suite, Martin smashed a lot of things before saying to Bernard sullenly, ¡°Spread that secret!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, do you really want to do that?¡±


    Bernard was still a bit worried.


    Martin said angrily, ¡°Philip is bullying me like this. Why should I show mercy? Notify all the media in the


    city and tell them there¡¯s an explosive secret about Wynn Johnston!¡±

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    ¡±Notify all the media in the city and announce the secret about Wynn.¡±


    When Bernard heard this, he was still a little worried and asked, ¡°Martin, if we really do this, there¡¯ll be


    no turning back. At that time, Charles will no longer tolerate us and that¡¯ll be the end of our kinship.


    Moreover, we¡¯ve promised our big brother and sister-inw that we¡¯ll never disclose Wynn¡¯s secret to


    the outside world. If this is revealed, not only Wynn but also Charles and Martha will be criticized.¡±


    Martin¡¯s face appeared dark as he looked at Bernard with raised eyebrows, saying, ¡°Bernard, do you


    think we have another way out now? Since Philip is forcing us like this, why should we care about


    family affection? It¡¯s every man for himself!¡±


    Martin did not want to reveal the secret that had been buried for more than 20 years either. However, at


    this point, he had no other choice.


    If Philip had been willing to give in, he would not have resorted to this!


    Bernard thought about it and said, ¡°Martin, let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll tell Philip this secret and let him


    make his choice before we act. This way, we¡¯re giving him a choice. If Philip still remains obstinate,


    then we won¡¯ t be med for our actions.¡±


    Martin thought about it and felt that Bernard was right. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Okay, let¡®s


    do as you say. We¡¯ll leave the choice in Philip¡¯s hands. If he relents, everyone will be better off. If he


    persists, we¡¯ll notify the city¡¯s media and announce the secret!¡±


    Bernard nodded and immediately turned around to leave the suite.


    After Philip returned to First Pce, Theo said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ve sent people to investigate


    thepany¡¯s shareholders. The remaining people, although not all of them are clean, are still loyal to


    Beacon. How do you wish to deal with them?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip stood in the living room with his hands behind his back. He looked at the sky outside and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s just give them a little warning and not cause panic. After all, Beacon still needs these talents.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about those who have turned their backs on Beacon?¡± Theo asked again.


    Philip thought for a moment and said, ¡°Make them understand the consequences of turning their backs


    on Beacon. There¡¯ll be no ce for them in Riverdale!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Theo nodded in response before he left First Pce.


    At the same time, 17 walked in gracefully, sat on the sofa, and nibbled on an apple. She said, ¡°Young


    Master, I just returned from Martin¡¯s side. They seem to have a secret in their hands and are nning


    to make a move against you and Madam.¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Very well. I was really worried that they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move.¡±


    Secret?


    He really wanted to find out what kind of secret they held in their hands.


    The point of view shifted to those executives and shareholders who had been driven out of Beacon. At


    this moment, they had arrived at the hotel where Martin was staying.


    Martin met them in the small hall and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you saying that Philip kicked all of you out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnston. I didn¡¯t expect that brat to be so heartless. He actually drove all of us out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, we have no other way out and can onlye to you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, you have to understand that we were forced into not going with you before. You know


    that we have a foundation in Beacon, but with Philip acting like this, we have nothing else to hold on to.


    We just hope that you can take us in.¡±


    For a while, everyone spoke their mind and looked at Martin earnestly.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    Martinughed and said, ¡°Haha, well said. Since you¡¯ve chosen me, I naturally won¡¯t treat you badly.


    But I didn¡¯t expect Philip to be so vicious and ruthless, not showing the slightest mercy at all. This is


    simply too disrespectful of him.¡±


    While saying that, Martin even pped his hand on the armrest of the sofa in anger.


    Although it was a bit pretentious, nobody would say anything. Instead, they smiled tteringly and said,


    ¡°Exactly! Philip is simply too arrogant. We¡¯re veterans in Beacon, after all. For him to kick us out like


    this, it¡¯s too disheartening!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, as long as you say the word, we¡¯ll definitely follow you to the ends of the world!¡±


    ¡°We must get rid of Philip quickly!¡±


    Martin nodded as he stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, please rest assured. The scale of Martin


    Pharmaceutical isparable to Beacon. I believe that with your help, Martin Pharmaceutical will soon


    be among the top three in the pharmaceutical industry in Riverdale. At that time, we¡¯ll fight with Beacon


    to the death!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Everyone apuded andughed.


    Martin nodded and said, ¡°In that case, we need toe up with a good n on how to deal with


    Beacon.¡±


    Someone immediately raised their hand and proposed, ¡°Mr. Johnston, I think we should first snatch


    away all the business partners of Beacon. As long as all of Beacon¡¯s business channels are cut off,


    they would be like a tiger that has had all its teeth pulled out!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we should cut off all Beacon¡¯s cooperation channels. That way, even if they produce more


    drugs, they won¡¯t be able to sell them. And if they can¡¯t sell them, there¡¯ll be a backlog. Then, the


    efficacy of Beacon will definitely decline! At that time, we can offer our cooperation. I don¡¯t believe that


    Beacon will still refuse by then!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and if this continues, Beacon will eventually be controlled by Martin Pharmaceutical and end up


    being at your disposal.¡±


    Hahaha!


    Everyoneughed. It seemed that they could already imagine the scene of Beacon being on the verge


    of bankruptcy. They would desperatelye to Martin Pharmaceutical for help.


    Martin also nodded and said, ¡°Good, this method is feasible. As expected, all of you are talented. I¡¯m


    lucky that Martin Pharmaceutical has all of you!¡±


    Having said that, Martin also expressed his gratitude, doing his part perfectly.


    Everyone also got up and said to Martin, ¡°Mr. Johnston, you¡¯re too polite. This is what we should do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this next. Before I left, I made a copy of the list of Beacon¡¯s partners.¡±


    Someone stood up, pulled out a list of Beacon¡¯s partners from his bag, and respectfully handed it to


    Martin.


    This scene made everyone a little miffed and envious. Whoever could contribute to Martin


    Pharmaceutical at this time would naturally be valued by Martin.


    This guy actually copied the list of Beacon¡¯s partners before leaving. Although this was stealing trade


    secrets, in the eyes of these people, it was normal.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They were just jealous of this person¡¯s means.


    Martin took the list with excitement, roughly nced at it, andughed raucously. ¡°Well done! With this


    list, we can strike them where it hurts the most! Beacon will be doomed sooner orter. By then, it¡¯ll be


    time for Martin Pharmaceutical to take the lead!¡±

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    Martinughed, looked at the man admiringly, and patted him on the shoulder., ¡°Very well, you did a


    good job. It just so happens that thepany is short of a general manager right now, so I¡¯ll give you


    the position. I hope you can lead Martin Pharmaceutical to glory!¡±


    As soon as that man heard this, tears of excitement filled his eyes as he said, ¡°Thank you for your trust,


    Mr. Johnston. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone there became anxious. They stood up and began talking.


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, I also have the R&D information about one of Beacon¡¯s drugs.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know several distributors who can help ourpany expand our sales channels.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, I have confidential documents from Beacon Research Institute. I¡¯ll sure they won¡¯t


    disappoint you.¡±


    Martin looked at everyone¡¯s eager gazes to gain merit and a smile slowly bloomed from the corners of


    his mouth.


    ¡°Very good, everyone will have your turn. Take your time and don¡¯t rush. We stand united!¡± Martin was


    full of smiles.


    Soon, the group dispersed.


    In the small hall, only a few people who had provided important information were left. They sat with


    Martin, drinking tea and discussing the next steps.


    The rest had been sent away first.


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, now that we have the list of partners of Beacon Group, we should strike while the iron is


    hot and contact them as soon as possible to discuss cooperation.¡±


    The man from earlier, named Jacky Cullen, spoke at this time. He looked like he was only in his 30s.


    Martin sat on the sofa. He took a sip of tea and looked at Jacky while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter in


    your hands. Get it done quickly and well.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Jacky received the order and nodded in response.


    The rest of the people said at this time, ¡°Mr. Johnston, I think this matter should not be rushed or it¡¯ll be


    counterproductive. Based on my observations of Philip, he¡¯s not as simple as we thought. With such


    strong financial resources, he must be smart too. Regarding the issue of partners, he must have


    thought of this problem and contacted them a step before us. If we go over and talk now, I¡¯m afraid we


    won¡¯t be weed.¡±


    Hearing this, Jacky immediately got up and chastised, ¡°Russell Carl, I think you¡¯re just being timid and


    fearful! Even if Philip has contacted those partners, so what? Should we be afraid of him? Since we¡¯re


    talking about partnerships, it depends on whose price is higher. I don¡¯t believe that if we offer a better


    price than Beacon, those partners will not be swayed!¡±


    This damned Russell Carl always opposed him, and this time was no different.


    Was he upset because Jacky had gained credit?


    The man named Russell Carl wore ck-rimmed sses and looked quite handsome. From his


    appearance, he seemed a little shrewd.


    When Jacky chided him, he listened carefully with a faint smile on his mouth.


    After Jacky finished, he said leisurely, ¡°Jacky, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s not feasible but it¡¯s a matter of timing. If


    we target Beacon¡¯s partners now, Philip¡¯s side will definitely notice it. Once they do, do you think we¡¯ll


    stand a chance?¡±


    Jacky¡¯s face darkened. He pointed his finger at the man and shouted, ¡°So what if they notice it? They


    can¡¯t do anything to us. Now that we¡¯re talking about cooperation, it depends on whose proposal is


    better! If they can¡¯t afford it, it¡¯s their problem. What are we afraid of?¡±


    Russell took off his sses, wiped them with a spectacle cloth, and put them back on again. He said


    nonchntly, ¡°Have you forgotten about the financial resources that Philip demonstrated at the meeting


    today? Since he can fill the 1.6 billion dor gap created by the divestment of several board members,


    he won¡¯t be short of money.¡±


    Jacky was stunned by this statement and was unable to refute it.


    Martin also looked grave. He thought about it and asked, ¡°What do you think, then?¡±


    Russell smiled and said, ¡°We wait, Mr. Johnston. We can wait a few days for the trump card in your


    hands to take effect. When the timees, we¡¯ll negotiate with those partners. It¡¯ll surely get twice the


    result with half the effort.¡±


    Martin was taken aback. How did Russell know about the trump card in his hand?

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    ¡°How do you know about the trump card in my hand?¡± Martin¡¯s face was stern.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Russell smiled lightly and said, ¡°Mr. Johnston, I have to apologize to you about this matter. I


    identally overheard some of the things you and vice-chairman Johnston talked about in the


    company that day.¡±


    Martin¡¯s face trembled as he recalled what he had discussed with Bernard in thepany the other


    day, which indeed involved his trump card.


    On the side, Jacky suddenly shouted at this time, ¡°Mr. Johnston, look! This Russell Carl actually dared


    to eavesdrop. He must¡¯ve been sent by Philip. I think such a person must be driven out!¡±


    However, Martin directly interrupted him and asked Russell with a smile, ¡°How much did you hear?¡±


    Russell replied, ¡°About Chairwoman Wynn Johnston¡¯s background, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Martin¡¯s face darkened. He thought about it and finally said, ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you


    and Jacky. I hope the two of you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Russell stood up and said, ¡°Thank you for your trust in me. I certainly won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    In the meantime, Philip was on the phone with Wynn in First Pce. He was asking about the situation


    in Uppercreek in the past two days.


    On the phone, Wynn was full of worries as she was afraid that Philip would mess up.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. Martin has announced his resignation at today¡¯s shareholders


    meeting. There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll take care of all the problems for you.¡±


    Philip said into the phone, his eyes full of tenderness. On the other end of the phone, Wynn was


    rubbing her belly and pacing in the living room of the suite. She was apanied by Lydia Jensen and


    Anne Foster.


    ¡°Really? Uncle Martin has resigned?¡± Wynn asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course, you should know your husband by now,¡± Philip said with augh, sticking one hand into his


    pants pocket.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a sweet talker. When will youe to pick me up?¡± Wynn asked. In the past two


    days, she had been thinking about what Philip said before he left.


    Philip was going to bring her home.


    Wynn was nervous yet looking forward to it.


    What exactly did Philip¡¯s family do? She had always been curious.


    ¡°Soon, in a few days,¡± Philip smiled and said.


    At this time, someone came in to report, ¡°Mr. rke, Bernard Johnston is at the door and wants to see


    you.¡±


    Philip nodded and said to Wynn, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve something to deal with so I¡¯ll end the call now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wynn responded.


    Philip handed his mobile phone to his subordinates and headed to the electronic gate. When he saw


    Bernard standing at the gate, he naturally did not put on a pleasant face. He said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Bernard stepped forward with a sneer and said, ¡°Very well, Philip, you¡¯re not even addressing me as


    your uncle now.¡±


    Philip scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of it.¡±


    Bernard did not beat around the bush. He took out an envelope from his pocket, handed it to Philip,


    and said, ¡°Take a good look at the contents. If you choose to stop your actions right now, then the


    contents of this envelope will not be spread to the outside world. If you still insist on fighting us, then I¡¯m


    sorry but it¡¯s time for some secrets to be revealed.¡±

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Philip looked at Bernard coldly, took the envelope from his hand, and opened it in front of him.


    After just two nces, the expression on Philip¡¯s face quickly turned chilly. His eyes soon became


    colder than an abyss!


    This¡­ This was¡­


    He looked up, abruptly grabbed Bemard by the cor, and shook the information in his hand while


    shouting coldly, ¡°What is this? Are you using such dirty methods to frame Wynn? Don¡¯t think that I can


    be fooled this easily!¡±


    Bernard sneered and said, ¡°Do you think this is made up? What if I tell you that it¡¯s true?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was startled.


    Bernard took the opportunity to shake off Philip¡¯s hand and adjusted his necktie. He said coldly, ¡°Philip,


    the Johnston family has kept this a secret for more than 20 years. We never nned on announcing


    this, but if you insist on opposing us, then this secret will be spread all over Riverdale! When that


    happens, you can surely imagine how Wynn will end up. I hope you think about it. No hurry, we¡¯ll give


    you one day.¡±


    With a sinister smile, Bernard patted Philip on the shoulder.


    Philip was still staring at the contents of the document, his face full of shock and disbelief.


    How did this happen?


    If Wynn knew about this, what would she think and how would she suffer?


    Immediately after, Philip red at Bernard and warned, ¡°The contents of this must never be leaked out.


    If you dare to say a single word, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    Swoosh!


    As soon as Philip said that, seven or eight ck-suited thugs rushed out of the vi and surrounded


    Bernard, threatening him.


    At this scene, Bernard panicked and yelled, ¡°Philip, the choice is in your hands now. Think about what


    you should do! If you give up fighting us, this secret will not be leaked out. But if you continue opposing


    us, we won¡¯t care if this information is spread all over Riverdale!¡±


    Bernard also gritted his teeth and finished hisst sentence before he got into the car to leave.


    At the gate, Philip stood alone and grasped the document in his hand. He was confused and worried.


    He quickly dialed a number and said coldly, ¡°Rick, help me confirm one thing. I¡¯ll send you the


    information right away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± On the other end of the line, Rick did not sound aszy as before. He naturally


    felt the urgency of the matter from Philip¡¯s tone.


    Soon, Philip took photos of the information and sent them to Rick


    Then, he said coldly to his subordinates, ¡°You guys, follow Martin Johnston and watch his movements.


    Also, immediately contact all major media in Riverdale and tell them that if they dare to report anything


    about Wynn Jolmston, I definitely won¡¯t let them off!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke! ¡± several people responded and quickly left the vi.


    Philip clenched his fist and held the document in his hand, his heart in turmoil.


    He was worried about what Wynn would think if she knew about this.


    Bernard returned to the hotel after he left First Pce.


    ¡°Martin, I¡¯ve delivered the information. Philip¡¯s face almost turned green when he read it.¡± Bernard


    trotted in with a smile. He took the teapot on the table and poured himself some tea, taking a big


    mouthful of it.


    Martin was fooling around with a few call girls he had invited over. Seeing Bernard back, he sat up on


    the sofa and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh? Was his expression that bad?¡±


    ¡°But of course. After all, once that secret is leaked out, Wynn will definitely copse!¡± Bernard smiled


    coldly and continued, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m sure Philip will make some preparations. Should I contact the


    media now and give them a heads-up?¡±


    Martin nodded and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to make early preparations. Philip didn¡¯t say anything else and


    just allowed you to return?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he got scared. I thought he was a powerful force, but I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯s just a wimp.¡±


    Bernardughed, his eyes full of mockery.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not really a wimp. He¡¯s just too good to Wynn and prioritizes her. We made the right move


    this time and struck where it hurts the most!¡±


    Martinughed as he spoke, his face full of triumph. ¡°By the way, Martin, how are we going to deal with


    those business partners?¡± Bernard asked.


    With two beauties in his arms, Martin said with a smile, ¡°No rush. Let Russell Carl and Jacky Cullen


    handle them.¡±


    ¡°Russell Carl and Jacky Cullen?¡± Bernard was full of doubts and said, ¡°Martin, these two are rivals yet


    you¡¯re actually letting them handle this? Aren¡¯t you looking for trouble? No way, I need to personally


    watch over things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Bernard, just think about it. Since these two are rivals, it stands to reason that they


    won¡¯t be able to tolerate each other and will certainly do their best to get the credit. Moreover, it¡¯s also


    mutual supervision. If someone does something wrong, do you think the other person will let him off?¡±


    Martin said with a smile.


    This was something he had learned from management books. Putting two rivals together would


    surprisingly produce twice the result with half the effort.


    Bernard was momentarily stunned until he figured it out. He gave Martin a thumbs up and said, ¡°Martin,


    you¡¯re still the brilliant one.¡±


    Martin smiled and said, ¡°Now, we wait and see what happens. We wait for Philip toe to our door.¡±


    After saying that, the two brothers looked at each other andughed. The entire suite echoed with their


    sound ofughter, apanied by the enticing giggles of women.


    On the other hand, Philip soon received a call from Rick Davenport. The voice on the other end of the


    phone was a little somber as he said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve looked into it. The information is true.¡±


    When Philip heard these words, his heart suddenly sank. The expression on his face gradually froze as


    he said, ¡°Do something for me. Go to Uppercreek and keep an eye on Wynn. Don¡¯t let anyone go near


    her hotel.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I happen to be leaving Cloudside and it¡¯ll take one hour to reach Uppercreek, ¡± Rick replied.


    After ending the call, Philip walked back and forth in the living room alone with his hands behind his


    back. That information was on the coffee table.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Things had taken a sudden turn and he needed to reorganize his ns.


    While thinking about it, Philip quickly dialed Wynn¡¯s number and took a deep breath. When the call was


    connected, Wynn¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re already missing me so


    soon?¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Yeah, I miss you and the baby. Is everything okay?¡±


    Wynn hummed and said, ¡°We¡¯re fine. He¡¯s just kicking me all the time. He¡¯s very active.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for boys to be active.¡±


    ¡°By the way, why are you calling me?¡± Wynn suddenly asked.


    Philip was taken aback before saying, ¡°Oh, nothing. I just wanted to hear your voice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brother Philip is so mushy. Hey, Sister Wynn, don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of Lydia and Anne¡¯sughter came from the phone.


    Philip alsoughed. When Wynn¡¯s side was finally quiet, he said, ¡°Have you sent them away?¡±


    ¡°The two of them just love to fool around,¡± Wynn said before she asked, ¡°Tell me, why you are calling


    me?¡±


    Philip hesitated for a moment and looked at the information on the coffee table, especially at the


    column that stated Charles Johnston and Martha Yates were not Wynn¡¯s biological parents.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    Looking at the information in his hand, Philip took a deep breath before he said with a smile, ¡°Nothing,


    it¡¯s just a casual call.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Wynn did not think too much about it. After a few words with Philip, she hung up the phone. She turned


    around and returned to the living room of the suite, feeling a little restless. She could not help feeling


    that Philip was hiding something from her, and it was rted to her.


    ¡°Sister Wynn, what are you thinking about again? Come on, I saw a bigger mall nearby. Let¡¯s go for a


    walk. It¡¯s so boring to stay indoors all the time,¡± Lydia suggested expectantly.


    She was someone who could not sit still. She might go crazy if she were left indoors for one day.


    As for Anne Foster, she was tidying Wynn¡¯s room and said with a lightugh, ¡°Miss Wynn, I think Lydia


    is right. You should walk around more and get some fresh air. It¡¯s good for you and your baby.¡±


    Wynn nodded. She was also a little antsy and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out for a walk then.¡±


    When Lydia heard this, she immediately jumped up, put her arms around Wynn¡¯s neck, and said


    affectionately, ¡°Sister Wynn, I want to buy clothes for the baby, okay?¡±


    Wynn smiled gently and said to Lydia, ¡°All you think about all day long is going out to y.¡±


    Not long after that, Anne and Lydia left the hotel with Wynn. With a dedicated car and people to escort


    them, there was no worry about anything going wrong.


    ***


    In the other suite, Charles and Martha looked downstairs through the window.


    With his hands behind his back, Charles¡¯ face looked very unpleasant. He seemed worried. He sighed


    and said, ¡°Martha, do you think we should tell Wynnie about that matter? We¡¯ve kept this a secret for


    over 20 years. She¡¯s about to be the mother of two children, and at her age, I think it¡¯s time to tell her.¡±


    Hearing these words, Martha, who was lying on the sofa, sat up with the help of her crutches and


    immediately red at Charles. She shouted, ¡°You must be crazy! If we tell Wynn about that, will we still


    have a daughter? Where will we put our dignity? How can Wynn face everyone else? Her parents are


    wanted criminals who have betrayed the country¡­¡±


    Martha quickly shut her mouth and red at Charles. Her arms and legs were much better now. She


    could use some strength in her hands and walk a few steps for a short time with the help of her


    crutches.


    Charles shook his head and sighed, ¡°s, if not for that person back then, they wouldn¡¯t have done


    something like that. Besides, that incident was so strange. Do you really believe they betrayed¡­¡±


    Charles was very troubled. He had kept this a secret for more than 20 years, and he had been


    dreaming about it recently.


    Martha said bitterly, ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? The matter has been settled and that¡¯s the


    conclusion. So what if you doubt it? The matters of the Lovce family are taboo. Who dares to


    mention the Lovce family in this country? If you tell Wynn about her origin now, isn¡¯t it the same as


    announcing to the world that she¡¯s the surviving child of the traitorous Lovce family? What is Wynnie


    going to do then? How is she going to live like that?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been more than 20 years since that incident and it has long faded with time. Besides, I recently


    heard some news that those people are trying to reopen the case for that incident back then. The


    Lovce family was framed back in those days. Mr. Lovce and his wife were also victims of the


    traitor,¡± Charles said.


    Martha red at Charles and said, ¡°Anyway, this matter can only rot with us. No one is allowed to


    mention it! The Lovce family are still traitors in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Then what if the Lovce family who escaped back then want Wynn back? What should we do then?¡±


    Charles said worriedly.


    Martha scowled and said, ¡°They can go to hell! She¡¯s my daughter now and herst name is Johnston,


    not Lovce! Back then, the Lovce family had some prestige in the country and was known as the


    first family in Golden City, but what about it? In front of that kind of power, they just crumbled like a


    sandcastle.


    Besides, how many people from the Lovce family managed to escape? Even if they did, what¡¯s the


    use? If they really wanted to find Grant Lovce¡¯s surviving child, they would have done so already.


    Why wait until now?¡±


    Charles nodded furtively as he listened.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Wynn, Anne, and Lydia arrived at thergest shopping mall nearby.


    Lydia appeared to be very energetic. She went to all the baby specialty stores and bought a lot. She


    seemed to be enjoying this shopping spree.


    Wynn teased, ¡°Lydia, those who don¡¯t know might think it¡¯s you who¡¯s having a baby.¡±


    Lydia turned her head, stomped her foot, and said, ¡°Sister Wynn, you only know how tough at me.¡±


    Wynnughed while holding her waist. The two walked into a spice store.


    Outside the door, Victor Bell had arranged four bodyguards to apany them.


    After entering the store, Wynn began to carefully select the spices. She was now quite interested in


    these. Suddenly, a beautiful woman dressed cleanly and neatly approached Wynn, saying softly, ¡°Miss


    Johnston, hello¡­¡±


    Wynn was taken aback. She turned to look at the delicate woman who was selecting spices. She was


    around 1.7 meters tall with a ponytail and a ck trench coat. Wynn asked suspiciously, ¡°Do you know


    me?¡±


    The woman, with a delicate face and a smile full of charm, said, ¡°Miss Johnston, my name is Cleo


    Lovce.¡±


    Wynn frowned as she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cleo smiled and said, ¡°You will soon. I look forward to our next meeting.¡±


    After saying that, the woman put on her wide sunsses, turned around, and left the spice store. Wynn


    turned around, looked at the gant back of the departing woman, and felt dubious.


    That person was so strange. Did shee over just to say her name?


    ¡°Sister Wynn, what¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± Lydia turned around at this time, grinning as


    she followed Wynn¡¯s line of sight.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After a short stroll, Wynn and the others went back. After Cleo Lovce left the mall, she went straight


    into a ck Cadic that was parked in front of the mall. Four people sat in the car. The driver and front


    passenger seats were each upied by a man in a ck suit and sunsses.


    In the backseat, next to Cleo was a handsome young man in a well-cut navy blue id suit. He asked


    mboyantly, ¡°Is it confirmed?¡±


    Cleo nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    The young man sat up straight and looked through the car window at Wynn and the others who


    happened to be leaving the mall. He said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve searched so hard for you.¡±


    As he said that, a cold smile appeared at the corner of the young man¡¯s mouth.


    Cleo raised her pretty brows, tilted her head sideways, and asked, ¡°Shane Lovce, what do you n


    to do?¡±

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    The young man named Shane Lovce grinned and said, ¡°Of course, I n to bring my cousin back to


    the Lovce family. The surviving bloodline of the Lovce family must go home and acknowledge our


    heritage.¡±


    When Shane said this, his eyes shed with ferocious coldness. Coupled with the smile on the corner


    of his mouth, he seemed very scheming.


    Cleo scowled and said, ¡°Shane Lovce, I¡¯m warning you! Dad let us out just to get in touch with


    Wynn, not bring her back. Don¡¯t try to ruin his n. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report to him right now!¡±


    Cleo was angry. This younger brother of hers was always like this.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Shane shrugged, raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile, ¡°I know that. We¡¯ll go along with whatever


    you say, okay? By the way, have you checked her information?¡±


    Cleo nodded and said, ¡°Yes, she was adopted by Uncle¡¯s former friend, Charles Johnston. Her


    husband is Philip rke. There¡¯s not much information about him, except that he has a notorious


    reputation in Riverdale. It seems that he married into the Johnston household and there¡¯s nothing


    noteworthy about him. She has a daughter named M rke who suffered from congenital heart


    disease but she¡¯s been cured. They managed to get the domestic medical expert, Professor Henry


    Turner, to treat her.¡±


    Shane frowned as he muttered, ¡°Philip rke? This name is really boring. Forget it. I¡¯ll find some time


    to get in touch with this person to see if he¡¯s really worthless.¡±


    ¡°What for? He¡¯s just an ordinary person, nothing worth our concern,¡± Cleo tilted her head sideways and


    said suspiciously.


    Shane raised his head and said with a smile, ¡°Cleo, this is why Dad told me toe along. What¡¯s the


    use of you always keeping an eye on Wynn? We have to start with the people around her. This man


    named Philip rke is a good opportunity. As long we get a hold of him, bringing Wynn back to the


    Lovce family will be as easy as a walk in the park¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cleo became anxious and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do? You can¡¯ t hurt


    innocent people, let alone use violence! The Lovce family can¡¯t appear out in the open yet. If our


    family gets into trouble because of your actions, how will you exin it to Dad when we get back?!¡±


    Shane raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Cleo, you¡¯re wrong again. I won¡¯t do anything to him. I¡¯ll just lure


    him. Since he¡¯s a loser, money is the best way to bait him. Don¡¯ t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Cleo red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soon, the car started and they left the mall.


    When Wynn returned to the suite, she felt a little restless, mainly because of the strange woman she


    met in the mall.


    Cleo Lovce? Who was she?


    At this moment, Charles walked in. Seeing his daughter being distracted, he smiled and asked lovingly,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wynnie? What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dad, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Wynn came back to her senses and got up, wanting to help Charles to take a seat.


    Charles quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, you sit. You¡¯re pregnant with a child now.¡±


    Wynn sat down again, poured a cup of tea for Charles, and asked, ¡°Dad, are you here to see me for


    something?¡±


    Charles chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just here to see you and my precious grandson.¡±


    Wynnughed and asked Anne to prepare some snacks.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    After two minutes of silence, Charles could not help asking, ¡°I heard you went to the mall just now?¡±


    Wynn nodded and responded, ¡°Yeah, Iwent out for a walk. It¡¯s boring to stay inside all the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to go for a walk.¡± Charles nodded and drank a cup of tea. They fell into an awkward


    silence again.


    Wynn looked at Charles and saw that his face seemed full of thoughts. She said with a smile, ¡°Dad,


    what exactly did you want to see me about? If there¡¯s anything, just say it. I¡¯m your daughter. There¡¯s


    no need to hide things from me.¡±


    When Charles heard the word ¡®daughter¡¯, it touched him greatly.


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Wynnie, how do you think your mother and I have


    been treating you?¡±


    Wynn was startled, not expecting her father to ask such a question so abruptly.


    She smiled, took Charles¡¯ slightly rough hand, and said, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? The two of


    you are my parents. Of course, you¡¯ve been good to me. Although Mom sometimes kicks up a bit of a


    fuss, I know she does it for my own good and I don¡¯t me her. You don¡¯t have to do this. You¡¯re my


    father and she¡¯s my mother. This can¡¯t be changed. In the future, it¡¯s good enough if we can stay happy.


    Now, I can say that I have a sessful career, and Philip¡­ he has changed somewhat. As long as you


    and Mom change your mind about him, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    Charles went misty-eyed. He wiped the corners of his eyes, nodded, and replied, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right.


    Harmony and happiness are the most important things in a family. Wynnie, don¡¯t me your mother.


    She only kicks up a fuss when you¡¯re at home. Although she wasn¡¯t kind to Philip before and was


    always moring for you to get a divorce, she¡¯s not a bad person at heart. I can also tell that Philip is


    not an ordinary person. Maybe there¡¯s something you can¡¯t tell us but I can understand that.¡±


    Wynn smiled, leaned on Charles¡¯ shoulder, and said, ¡°Dad, I hope that one day, our family can get


    together and have a good meal. I also hope you and Mom can truly ept Philip and M. It¡¯s all my


    fault, making you worry about this.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Charles shook his head, tears rolling down the corners of his eyes. He said, ¡°Of course, I ept them.


    As long as you and Philip are well, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re happy but I¡¯m not! ¡±


    At this time, an angry shout suddenly came from the doorway.


    Martha came in while sitting in her electric wheelchair. Her face was icy-cold and she red at Charles


    while shouting, ¡°What melodrama are you acting out here? Only I can decide my daughter¡¯s happiness!


    Why should we have a good meal together? I won¡¯t ept Philip rke, never! There¡¯s either me or


    him in this family, not both!¡±


    Charles quickly got up. He furiously pointed at Martha. His temper got the better of him and he


    shouted, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a shrew! Is your daughter¡¯s happiness not as important as the money and


    vanity in your heart? Can¡¯t you see the change in Philip? Must you break up your daughter¡¯s marriage


    with Philip?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Martha nodded and replied, ¡°I must break them up at all cost! What¡¯s so good about that brat Philip?


    You must be confused and have been deceived by him. And you, you must have been bewitched by


    him. Anyway, I¡¯m telling you that I can¡¯t tolerate Philip! Sooner orter, I¡¯ll kick him out of the Johnston


    family!¡±


    Wynn also shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. How long are you going to stay


    so unreasonable? Why can¡¯t you just ept Philip?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Mom¡¯. I¡¯m not your mother!¡± Martha said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just someone your father and


    I¡­¡±

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    Suddenly!


    Charles shouted coldly, ¡°Enough! What are you saying in front of our daughter? What are you trying to


    do?¡±


    Charles was furious. Martha almost had a slip of her tongue and let the cat out of the bag.


    She was taken aback as well. Realizing that she had almost said something she should not have, she


    quickly said in a huff, ¡°I don¡®t care. When I recover from my injury, I¡¯ll make you divorce Philip!¡±


    Wynn was also powerless and just said, ¡°Okay, please leave now. I want to rest.¡±


    Only then did Charles re at Martha and push her wheelchair out.


    In the other suite, Charles was furious and cursed, ¡°Just look at you! Weren¡¯t you the one who told me


    not to say anything earlier? Look at what you just did? You almost let it out!¡± Charles was so angry that


    he pped the back of his hands.


    Martha sat in the wheelchair in annoyance and grumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it to


    me in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have almost said it.¡±


    Charles was helpless. He shook his head and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, are you really unable to get


    along with Philip?¡±


    Martha froze. What she said to Wynn just now was done in a spur of the moment. Her rtionship with


    Philip was not really that bad.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a shrew? If Philip wants to stay in our Johnston family, he has to be different


    from ordinary people. He must at least be a rich man and he mustn¡¯t lie to us all the time. Just look at


    the mess he made in the past. Take the Mnelson Angel Investment Group as an example. I wanted


    to be good to him when I first heard about it. But after looking into it, found out that it¡¯s just a shell


    company!¡±


    Martha said angrily, ¡°Tell me, is this piece of trash worthy of being our son-inw?¡±


    Charles scoffed. ¡°What makes you think your investigation results are urate? What if Philip is really


    rich? What will you do then? How will you regret it then? I told you long ago not to take things to the


    extreme, but you refuse to listen to me and insist on treating Philip so harshly. If there reallyes


    such a day, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do then!¡±


    Martha was stunned. She felt a little scared and muttered, ¡°Is Philip really that capable? I¡¯m telling you,


    Charles, don¡¯t forget that he has a wicked stepmother. Do you really believe Philip rke is that


    amazing? What bullsh*t rke Group is that? Even if he used to be a young master, as far as I can


    see, he¡¯s now a down-and-out young master who has been driven out! With that stepmother of his,


    Philip will never make aeback in this lifetime.¡±


    Martha knew clearly that Giada was not an ordinary person. She was exceptionally ruthless!


    When she first came into contact with Giada, Martha had understood that with such a woman around, it


    would be useless even if Philip had any great abilities!


    Charles thought about it but did not intend to dwell on this topic. He glumly read the newspaper


    instead.


    At the same time, a ck Cadic was parked downstairs at the hotel.


    The door opened and a handsome young man got down from the car, Shane Lovce.


    He nced at the hotel at this moment and a faint smile appeared on his mouth. He raised his hand


    and shook it a little. The subordinate behind him hurried over, asking respectfully, ¡°Third Young Master,


    what are your orders?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Shane looked around and whispered, ¡°Arrange some people to get rid of those standing on guard


    nearby.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master,¡± the man said respectfully. Shane raised his eyebrow as a proud look


    appeared on his face.


    Too ipetent!


    He could see at a nce that there were at least a dozen people secretly on guard around this hotel.


    Following that, he walked into the hotel and went straight to the front desk He took out a photo from his


    pocket and said, ¡°Excuse me, which room is this woman in?¡±


    The female attendant at the front desk looked at the photo in Shane¡¯s hand, raised her eyebrows, and


    sized him up carefully. She then said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but the information of hotel guests is


    confidential.¡±


    Shane nodded without a word and put the photo away. Then, under the gaze of the crowd, he walked


    to the side, took a golf club from the disy set, and walked back to the front desk.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    Crash, bang, boom!


    Shane smashed the front desk angrily, causing the attendants to scream in fright.


    After a bout of wrecking, Shane adjusted his suit and took out the photo again. He grabbed the hair of a


    squatting female attendant and asked harshly, ¡°Tell me which room she¡¯s staying in!¡±


    The female attendant shuddered in fear and stammered, ¡°No¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know? Interesting.¡±


    Shane smiled and kicked the female attendant away. Then, he picked up the golf club and walked to


    her one step at a time. He pointed the club at her head and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you again which


    room she¡¯s in. If you don¡¯t tell me, your pretty face will be ruined.¡±


    The female attendant was scared out of her wits. Looking at the burly guys standing behind Shane, she


    swallowed and said tremblingly, ¡°Room¡­ 1808.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Shane smiled, dropped the club in his hand, and leaned down to pat the female attendant¡¯s cheek. He


    said with a smile, ¡°Well done, that¡¯s more like it. Thanks.¡±


    After that, he turned around and was about to walk toward the elevator.


    However, a rough shout came from the doorway!


    ¡°Presumptuous! Who allowed you to break in?!¡±


    Pitter-patter!


    Immediately after, a dozen ck- suited thugs rushed in with Heath following right behind them. With a


    scowl on his face, he walked up to Shane. He raised his thick eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who are you?


    Don¡®t you know whose territory this belongs to?¡±


    Shane looked at Heath as a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He pulled the cuffs of his


    suit and asked lightly, ¡°Oh, whose territory? I don¡¯t actually know. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Heath raised his eyebrows. He was the third person to dare to speak to him like this, the first two being


    Master Bell and Young Master rke.


    He was angry!


    He could not afford to mess with Young Master rke, but could he not mess with this guy?


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?! Don¡¯t you know that this territory belongs to me, Heath, and also


    Master Bell of Uppercreek?¡± Heath said angrily.


    It was also at this time that a sturdy man in a ck suit hurried in and whispered in Shane¡¯s ear, ¡°Third


    Young Master, many people have arrived outside. Let¡¯s retreat for the time being.¡±


    Shane¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Heath and said, ¡°Heath, huh? Very well, I¡¯ll remember


    your name.¡±


    Having said that, he was about to leave.


    Heath was furious! This guy did not put him in his eyes at all!


    ¡°Do you want to leave? It¡¯s not so easy! Boys, stop them!¡± Heath roared.


    This group of people dared toe to this hotel and cause trouble. Heath must capture them and


    interrogate them!


    This was the hotel where Mrs. rke was staying, so a lot of them were guarding the ce.


    Unexpectedly, this group of people was so bold and reckless to barge in directly. Those people on


    guard outside were also a bunch of trash for not stopping them in time.


    Shane raised his eyebrows, turned around, and stared a t Heath coldly. He said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy yet.


    Even that Master Bell of Uppercreek you mentioned just now is unqualified, so I¡¯d advise you not to


    mess with me!¡±

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    When Heath heard the other party¡®s words, he frowned and his face went grim.


    Someone dared to speak to him like this! He must be tired of living!


    ¡°How dare you act so recklessly in my territory?! Men, take them down!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Heath roared. If he did not take down this group of people, how could he face Master Bell and Young


    Master rke in the future?


    However, Shane only nced indifferently at Heath before he rushed out under the protection of his


    guards!


    This happened in a matter of minutes. The dozens of people were unable to stop these three or four


    people.


    Heath looked at the car that was speeding away and flew into a rage. He pointed at the group of men


    behind him and shouted, ¡°Trash! All of you are rubbish! You can¡¯t even catch one guy!¡±


    However, he was also full of worries.


    These people had good skills and must have an extraordinary background.


    Heath quickly went upstairs to check on Wynn¡¯s safety before calling Master Bell to inform him about


    this matter, asking him to make a decision.


    ¡°What? Someone broke into the hotel? A dozen of you couldn¡¯t even take three or four people down?¡±


    Victor was chatting with Theo in First Pce at this moment. Philip was in front of him.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Send more people over. If anything happens, you can just have your head sent to me!¡±


    After saying this, Victor ended the call angrily before saying respectfully to Philip, ¡°Young Master


    rke, Heath called. Something happened in Uppercreek.¡±


    At this time, Philip was studying countermeasures against Martin Johnston. Upon hearing this, he


    frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A group of people broke into the hotel where Madam is staying but they¡¯ve been driven out by Heath,¡±


    Victor replied.


    Philip frowned, and his eyes were stern. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Have you found out who it


    is?¡±


    Victor shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. The background of the other party is not that simple. I¡¯ve told


    my men in Uppercreek to look into it.¡±


    Philip nodded without saying anything else. He took out his phone and sent a text message to Rick,


    asking him where he was.


    Rick replied: [I¡¯ve already arrived in Uppercreek. I¡¯ve met an opponent.]


    Philip frowned. Not many people could be Rick Davenport¡¯s opponent.


    However, he was not concerned. That guy knew what he was doing.


    ¡°Any movement on Martin¡¯s side?¡± Philip asked.


    Theo immediately replied respectfully, ¡°He hasn¡¯t gone out but many people keeping in and out of


    the hotel where he¡¯s staying.¡±


    After saying this, Theo followed with a question, ¡°Mr. rke, I can¡¯t figure out something. With your


    strength and means, you can easily take down Martin Johnston and the others. Why are you tolerating


    them for so long and treating them so nicely?¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Taking down Martin is a piece of cake for me. What I¡¯m doing is fishing


    out the person behind them.¡±


    ¡°Madam Wallis?¡± Theo asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Are there other forces involved?¡± Theo was puzzled. Philip nced at him and said, ¡°Did you look into


    those shareholders who divested their capital?¡±


    Theo came back to his senses and said, ¡°I did. There are indeed other forces supporting them from


    behind, but they¡¯re too secretive and I can¡¯t dig anything out.¡±


    Philip sighed before saying with a smile, ¡°No hurry, take your time to investigate. I want to have some


    fun with these people.¡±


    Not long after, Philip left First Pce. Since he was back, he decided to go to the deliverypany to


    see how Agnes Summer was managing it and rx a little.


    Philip hailed a cab and arrived at the ground floor of Gopher Delivery Services. He was just about to


    enter the door.


    Suddenly¡­


    A gloomy male voice sounded from behind Philip.


    ¡°Hey, are you Philip rke?¡±


    Four or five tattooed ruffians wearing vests, each with a dangling cigarette in their mouths, appeared


    while looking extremely arrogant and domineering.


    Philip turned around, looked at these tattooed hooligans, and said with a nod, ¡°Yes, I am. What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    The guy in the lead, wearing a green vest, threw the half smoked cigarette in his mouth on the ground


    and trampled on it. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Someone has paid a price for both your


    legs.¡±


    The one speaking was Lou Webb, the head gangster in this neighborhood. On the streets, people


    called him Lou. He was quite capable with many followers under him.


    His methods were ruthless, and he was involved in dirty business.


    Philip frowned when he heard the words. He took on a defensive stance and asked, ¡°Who wants to do


    that to me?¡±


    Lou scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me who the hell it is. If you mess with the wrong people, you should be taught a


    lesson!¡±


    After saying that, he took out the long dagger hidden in his arms and moved to stab Philip in the thigh!

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    The corner of Philip¡¯s eyes froze as he punched Lou in the face and kicked him in the waist. The other


    party flew back and crashed to the ground.


    ¡°Lou, are you alright?¡±


    Several hooligans quickly gathered around Lou, helping him up from the ground.


    It was too sudden!


    Lou¡¯s two front teeth had been knocked out by that punch, his mouth and nose full of blood.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you waiting for? Kill him for me!¡±


    Lou covered his face. It was so painful that he could not straighten his back. He had never been so


    humiliated before. He was beaten up while in the hands of such an ordinary young man, damn it!


    Was he not a loser? How could he fight with such skills?


    With a scowl on his face, Philip¡¯s cold intent radiated from him as he raged wantonly at the entrance of


    this building.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for making the first move!¡±


    A furious shout!


    Philip quickly rushed out, grabbed the parking attendant¡¯s stool at the side, and smashed it over the


    head of one of the hooligans!


    Bam!


    The stool shattered and the hooligan howled. His head instantly split as he fell on his back in a pool of


    blood. The sight was gruesome.


    Following that, Philip stepped forward, took on a fighting stance, and punched Lou in the face viciously.


    Lou did not even see how the other party made the move when he felt the shockwave in front of him. A


    huge fist smacked into his face and his nose suffered another heavy blow!


    Blood gushed everywhere!


    Lou cried out in pain as his body flew out.


    The remaining few hooligans were momentarily disoriented andpletely dumbfounded.


    Who were they, where were they, and what were they doing?


    All of them must be having the same thoughts.


    However¡­ Biff, bang, thud!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In less than five minutes, the several people were taken down by Philip. They were sprawled on the


    ground and unable to move.


    Hiss!


    Many onlookers who saw this scene gasped as they felt their scalps go numb!


    Awesome!


    He was simply too powerful!


    Was he still a normal person?


    ¡°Holy sh*t! This guy was so ruthless!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Lou Webb. He¡¯s in big trouble now.¡±


    ¡°Who is Lou Webb? Oh, I remember now! He¡¯s the person who stabbed someone and just got


    released!¡±


    While the crowd was reeling from shock, a little minion had already run out in a hurry.


    Lou Webb had been beaten up! It was an earth-shattering event!


    At this time, several people in the crowd were staring at Philip.


    One of them was Ruby Ford, who had been beaten up by Philip back then. Today, she had made an


    appointment with several girlfriends to get hyaluronic acid treatment and microsurgical stic surgery.


    Seeing Philip defeat all these men, she was really frightened.


    ¡°How is he so powerful now?¡± Ruby looked puzzled and started to panic.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    Since thest time she was humiliated by Philip during the engagement banquet with Howard Lowe,


    Ruby had held a grudge against Philip. She had always wanted to seek revenge on him.


    As she had met him by chance today, the hatred buried in Ruby¡¯s heart sprouted again!


    ¡°Ruby, is this really that wimp Philip rke you told us about?¡±


    ¡°This man is too powerful, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°So what? He beat up Lou Webb, the younger brother of Dru Webb! He¡¯s done for!¡±


    Several of Ruby¡¯s best friends looked at Philip with shocked expressions.


    Ruby had done her best to discredit Philip in front of them.


    ¡°Dru Webb? In that case, Philip is doomed! The Webb brothers have a notorious reputation around


    here!¡±


    Ruby frowned and secretly took out her phone to take a picture of Philip at this time.


    At this moment, Philip flexed his arm with a cold chill on his face.


    Who the hell dared to take his legs?


    Without another word, Philip rushed to Lou and raised his leg, stomping it on Lou¡¯s stomach. Then, he


    raised his fist and punched his chin again!


    Bang!


    Teeth flew and blood sprayed from Lou¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You, brat! How dare you hit me? You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Lou looked at Philip in horror and said viciously, ¡°My brother is Dru Webb, the security manager of


    Nightingale Nightclub. He¡¯s also the person in charge of more than a dozen venues in this area!¡±


    Bang!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip went over with another vicious kick on Lou¡¯s stomach. Thetter screamed miserably and curled


    up like a shrimp, his face flushed.


    With this kick, Lou¡¯s kidneys felt like they were about to explode!


    ¡°Who cares who the f*ck your big brother is? I just want to know who sent you here!¡±


    Philip asked grimly as he grabbed Lou¡¯s hair and shouted.


    He was already annoyed with Wynn¡¯ s matter with nowhere to vent his anger.


    It was just as well that Lou delivered himself to Philip.


    Lou was obstinate. With a mouth full of blood, heughed miserably and said, ¡°Oh, f*ck you! You¡¯re


    dead! My brother will be here soon!¡±


    Smack!


    Philip pped him again harshly and Lou could hear a buzzing in his head.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    Philip asked again with murderous intent in his eyes.


    Lou was steadfast and still held his head up, saying with a pitifulugh, ¡°You¡¯re dead! I know you have


    a wife. I must find someone to mess with her!¡±


    Barn!


    Philip¡¯s expression became cold as he punched him again squarely in the face.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    At this moment, a furious shout sounded. A fat middle-aged man rushed in with a dozen people in tow.


    The gangsters Lou had brought earlier quickly got up from the ground, bent over respectfully, and


    shouted, ¡°Mr. Dru!¡±


    Dru Webb was here!


    Dru rushed in with his men. When he saw his brother beaten beyond recognition, he immediately


    became angry.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit my brother?¡±


    Dru¡¯s face was sullen, and the flesh at the corners of his mouth was trembling. A dozen people behind


    him immediately surrounded this ce. All irrelevant people were blocked outside.


    Philip put down the sluggish Lou, straightened up, and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked


    at Dru indifferently and sneered, ¡°Are you his brother?¡±


    Dru looked angry and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Dru Webb! Everyone on the streets calls me Mr. Dru!


    You¡¯ve caused trouble in my turf and injured my brother. How do you want to die?¡±


    His tone was stern and non-negotiable. Dru had already made up his mind that this guy must be taught


    a severe lesson Otherwise, how could Dru continue to exert his influence here? In this area, more than


    a dozen venues in the vicinity were under his protection! If this matter got out, it would damage his


    reputation!


    Philip calmly took out a cigarette, lit it, and said tly, ¡°Your turf? Haha, then I really want to see what


    you can do to me.¡±

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    Everyone was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, the young man in front of them was so reckless and did not know what was good for


    him!


    This guy was Dru Webb, a famous figure in these streets. He had people, money, and power.


    At this moment, the crowd was busy discussing.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s done for. After messing with the two Webb brothers, even ten lives won¡¯t be


    enough to save him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really too arrogant. Does he really think he can face a dozen people on his own?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a rash young man. He¡¯s gone and done it now. He¡¯ll definitely get beaten up and end up a


    fool!¡± Ruby blinked and frowned helplessly.


    Philip was really too foolhardy. To challenge Dru Webb was simply looking for death.


    It was good to let Philip suffer a little so that he would know the gap between him and others.


    With that thought, Ruby¡¯s eyes revealed strong disdain and spite, as well as gloating.


    When Dru heard Philip¡¯s words, he was startled. He sneered menacingly and said, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re a


    cocky kid indeed. Let¡¯s find out if you have more bones in your body than other people!¡±


    Dru frowned. The other party did not put him in his eyes in the slightest!


    Damn it!


    Was this fool actually looking down on him?


    Dru was furious, pointed at Philip angrily, and shouted, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t me me for being cruel today. You


    asked for it! Everyone, beat the crap out of this kid for me!¡±


    More than a dozen punks who Dru had brought along approached Philip with gloomy sneers at this


    moment. How could one person fight against a dozen of them?


    Oblivious!


    In the crowd, many people kept shaking their heads while helplessly sighing. It was over. This kid was


    doomed.


    Dru Webb was notorious for being ruthless. Messing with him was like messing with a rabid dog that


    always kept an eye on its prey.


    However, Philip looked indifferent. He took out his phone, dialed a number, and said coldly, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m


    at Gopher Delivery Services. I¡¯m surrounded by a man named Dru Webb and his men.¡±


    ¡°What? Who is so bold? Mr. rke, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Theo was angry. He waved his hand and roared, ¡°Bring some men along and follow me!¡±


    Someone actually dared to surround Philip in Riverdale? That was like disturbing the lion in its den!


    Courting death!


    ¡°This damned Dru Webb. If he messes with Mr. rke, killing him won¡¯t be enough!¡±


    Theo¡¯s expression turned cold. He knew Dru and was aware that he had done well for himself over the


    years. However, since he had messed with Philip, his future would be destroyed today!


    When Dru saw Philip making a call with his phone, he immediately sneered and said, ¡°Not bad, kid.


    You actually know Master Theo. It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    Dru¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. He did not expect the man in front of him to actually know Master


    Theo. However, so what?


    With such an ordinary appearance, how could he be an important character?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He would be a loser at best.


    He must be pretending and using Master Theo¡¯s name! Thus, Dru was fearless.


    Philip looked calmly at Dru and said, ¡°I have to correct a mistake you made just now.¡±

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    ¡°What mistake?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dru frowned. ¡°Kid, are you trying to buy time? Well then, I¡¯d like to hear what mistakes I¡¯ve made.¡±


    Dru was not in a hurry. He sneered, unconcerned. How could a loser like Philip pose a threat to him?


    ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t your territory but mine,¡± Philip said calmly as his searing gaze fixed on Dru.


    Thispany, along with this building, belonged to him. Naturally, this territory also belonged to him.


    Dru was taken aback before he raised his head andughed, saying, ¡°Oh boy, you¡¯re really such a prat!


    What did you just say? This is your territory? Where the hell did you get the confidence to brag like


    this?¡±


    This kid was really interesting to have the guts to brag in front of so many people. What did he mean


    this was his territory?


    Was he saying that he owned the number one food deliverypany in Riverdale?


    Ridiculous!


    What a joke!


    Philip shook his head, a faint smile appearing on his lips. This Dru Webb was about to die and he still


    had not figured out what was going on.


    This scene happened to fall into Dru¡¯s eyes. What was the meaning of that? Was this guyughing at


    him?


    Damn it!


    What right did this loser have to mock him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who the f¡±ck you are! Since you beat up my brother today, I¡¯m going to get you!¡±


    Dru shouted. With a wave of his hand, a dozen of his men roared and got ready to charge over.


    Everyone closed their eyes, not daring to watch the tragic scene that would follow.


    This was simply a one sided fight with no chance of a reversal at all.


    Ruby also lost all interest in watching and left with her friends.


    It was more important to get the hyaluronic acid treatment. They had a dinner date with a few wealthy


    young masters tonight.


    Suddenly!


    ¡°Stop it! Stop it right there!¡±


    A loud bellow came from behind the crowd.


    Everyone turned around and saw a middle-aged man with a face full of cold anger. He was followed by


    dozens of ck-suited thugs who rushed over aggressively!


    Theo Zander!


    ¡°Master Theo, what brings you here? Don¡¯t worry, I can handle this problem here.¡±


    Dru recognized Theo at first nce. He quickly greeted him with a ttering smile.


    It was Theo Zander!


    The underground dragon of Riverdale!


    Who dared not respect him?!


    In front of Theo, Dru was just a minion among minions! Furthermore, several streets and a dozen


    venues in the neighborhood had been given to him to manage by Theo back then.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s over! Even Master Theo is here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that kid can¡¯t escape now. What a dumb*ss.¡±


    ¡°Who told the loser to brag so much just now? He¡¯s gone and done it now. Master Theo definitely won¡¯t


    let him off.¡±


    Lou Webb had been helped up from the ground long ago, and his face was full of blood. When he saw


    Theo, he thought he was seeing his savior. He bawled and cried, ¡°Master Theo, you must stand up for


    me! This kid has beaten me up like this. He¡¯s too violent!¡±


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise!


    Theo did not pay attention to the Webb brothers. In his eyes, they were nothing more than trash at this


    moment. Even if his own brother were to provoke Mr. rke, he would kill his rtives in the name of


    justice.


    Smack!


    Theo flung his hand and pped Lou across the face fiercely. This made his existing injuries even


    worse. Lou¡¯s nose, which had finally stopped bleeding, immediately spurted blood again.


    Everyone was shocked!


    No one could understand this sudden turn of events!


    Dru was also confused. What the hell was this situation?


    Immediately after, Theo went over and kicked Lou in the knees with an angry roar, ¡°Get down on your


    knees!¡±


    Lou was stunned. In his mind, Theo should be here to support them. Why was Theo asking him to


    kneel instead?


    ¡°Master Theo, this¡­?¡±


    Smack!


    A pnded on Dru¡¯s face. Theo turned his head, pointed angrily at Dru¡¯s nose, and said coldly, ¡°Dru


    Webb, you¡¯re just a dog by my side. How dare you make a move on Mr. rke?!¡±


    Messing with Mr. rke was seeking death!

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    How Philip wanted to punish them depended entirely on his mood. No one could stop him.


    ¡°Master Theo, what do you mean? I¡¯ve been with you for four years and am also a well-known figure in


    this area. What do you mean by lecturing us now?¡±


    Dru¡¯s eyes were cold and looked grim as he clenched his fists tightly.


    What was wrong with Master Theo?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Master Theo was turning his back against them without warning. This was something that had never


    happened before!


    This scene was naturally seen by the crowd and everyone was baffled.


    ¡°Dru Webb, you¡¯re such a fool! Have you forgotten that I gave you the position you¡¯re in now? Very well


    then, I¡¯ll confiscate everything you have today! ¡± Theo roared. Dru was really looking for death.


    Dru¡¯s eyes narrowed. He waspletely annoyed and said sullenly, ¡°Brother Theo, are you really


    going to do this?¡±


    However, Theo could not be bothered with him. Instead, he turned around, very respectfully bent 90


    degrees to Philip, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I taught him poorly and raised such


    an ungrateful thing. How do you wish to deal with him? One word from you and I¡¯ll have someone do it


    right away.¡±


    Mr. rke?


    Theo actually addressed him as Mr. rke and with such a respectful attitude too!


    The group of people was dumbfounded!


    They could not figure it out. An ordinary guy like that actually made the underground dragon of


    Riverdale bow his head to him?


    Was he so powerful?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and their eyes flickered.


    At this moment, the faces of Dru and his men crumbled. They never expected that this ordinary man


    had such a big background that he could make Theo sumb.


    Oh no! They had messed with the wrong guy!


    ¡°Theo, they wanted to break my legs just now. Do you know what to do?¡± Philip said tly.


    Theo felt a piercing chill from that simple sentence.


    Mr. rke was angry.


    Theo immediately nodded repeatedly, looking nervous as he said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    After that¡­


    Theo¡¯s face went cold as he turned around and kicked Dru violently in the stomach until he fell t on


    his face. Then, his eyes danced with angry mes as he shouted expressionlessly, ¡°Dru Webb, from


    now on, there¡¯s no ce for you in Riverdale!¡±


    When Dru heard this, he was stunned! Theo Zander actually dared to do this to him!


    At once, Dru roared, ¡°Master Theo, doing this will only make our brothers upset. Don¡¯t forget, I have


    many followers too! If you really want to make a scene, can you handle the aftermath?¡±


    Dru was also a tough character. Relying on the fact that he had many men, he got up from the ground


    and rubbed his stomach.


    As soon as he said this, his men surrounded him, intending to force the other party into submission.


    Theo grimaced and shouted at Dru¡¯s men, ¡°Are you blind and no longer recognize me, Theo Zander? If


    anyone dares to take one step today, I¡¯ll destroy their entire family!¡±


    Theo¡¯s face was cold at the moment, and his eyes danced with anger.


    His domineering aura also exploded from his body! Theo Zander was the underground dragon of


    Riverdale! Who dared to disrespect him? This bunch of trash was simply looking for death!


    When those people saw Theo¡¯s angry posture, they got scared and exchanged nces with each


    other. They did not dare to step forward.


    After all, Theo¡¯s mighty reputation was enough to make them bow!


    ¡°A bunch of ignorant trash!¡± Theo cursed. Dozens of thugs in ck suits behind him surrounded Dru


    and his gang.


    There was absolutely no way to fight back!


    Dru was panicking and frightened.


    What kind of people had his brother messed with?


    Philip looked at the scene indifferently. Then, he red at the panic-stricken Dru and asked, ¡°How do


    you think I should deal with you?¡±


    Dru was so frightened by that question that his back was drenched in a cold sweat!


    Thud!


    Almost instantly, Dru knelt on the ground, bowed to Philip, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I was wrong. I was


    blind and confused. Please spare me and my brother.¡±


    Bang! Bam!


    He knocked his head on the ground repeatedly.


    Lou slumped on the side. He understood that his end was near.


    As expected, an ordinary pair of sneakers stopped in front of him.


    He raised his head in horror and saw the icy face. He quickly knelt and begged, ¡°Mr. rke, I was


    wrong and blind. I deserve to die. Please punish me.¡±


    ¡°Still the same question. Who told you to do this?¡± Philip asked sternly.


    ¡°Bernard¡­ Johnston.¡±


    Lou was so frightened at the moment that his hands were shaking and he blurted out without


    hesitation.


    Philip frowned, his eyes chilling.


    He raised his head and looked at the sky. Then, he turned around and said to Theo coldly, ¡°Take good


    care of the two of them. I don¡¯t want to see them still standing and talking.¡±


    Theo nodded immediately and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. rke!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, please spare me! Spare my brother!¡±


    Dru knelt on the ground and bowed without stopping, his forehead already full of blood.


    ¡°Who are you to beg Mr. rke for mercy? You should have expected this oue when you offended


    Mr. rke!¡± Theo went up and kicked him again.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold. He did not expect Bernard to use such a petty trick. It was really unbefitting.


    ¡°Theo, take some people and surround the hotel where Martin and Bernard are staying. It just so


    happens to be the right time for me to go there and tell them about my decision. I also want to know


    their next move,¡± Philip said coldly with a murderous look in his eyes!

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Looking at Gopher Delivery Services behind him, Philip stepped in.


    The employees in thepany were working hard, and the atmosphere was not bad.


    Philip¡¯s appearance made the female receptionist perplexed for a moment. She got up, walked over


    with a gentle smile on her face, and asked, ¡°Hello, are you here to apply for a job?¡±


    Philip chuckled, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to see your general manager.¡±


    The female receptionist looked at Philip suspiciously. She did not treat him differently just because he


    was dressed in an ordinary outfit. She smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Do you have an appointment? Our


    general manager is in a meeting, so she¡¯s not free right now.¡±


    Philip nodded, found a spot to sit down, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    The female receptionist smiled and poured him a cup of tea before she returned to work.


    Philip sat there leisurely, drinking tea and basking in the sun. He enjoyed a rare moment of peace and


    quiet. At this moment, a man with sses suddenly rushed in through the door. He was about 30 years


    old with a chill on his face. He nced at Philip when he passed by before turning to the female


    receptionist and asking harshly, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Summer?¡±


    The female receptionist immediately stood up and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vice President Lyon,


    Miss Summer is having a meeting with several investors.¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened before he pointed at Philip and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this person? Why is he sitting


    here? Is he here to apply for a job?¡±


    The female receptionist replied, ¡°No, Mr. Lyon. He said he¡¯s here to see Miss Summer.¡±


    Here to see Miss Summer?


    Mr. Lyon scowled before he reprimanded the female receptionist harshly, ¡°How dare you let such a


    person in? You let him in just because he said he wants to see Miss Summer? Hurry up and get


    someone to kick him out! Don¡¯t you know where this is? We¡¯re the biggest food deliverypany in


    Riverdale. Won¡¯t this sort of riff-raff affect the image of ourpany? Besides, there¡¯ll be some


    important clientsing here today. Didn¡¯t I inform you before hand that no irrelevant people are


    allowed toe into the office?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    These people were really useless! His words had fallen on deaf ears!


    The female receptionist was shocked by Mr. Lyon¡¯s reprimand and her weak shoulders trembled


    slightly. She hurriedly bent over and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lyon. I¡¯ll ask him to leave immediately.¡±


    After saying that, the female receptionist trotted to Philip and said apologetically, ¡°Mister, excuse me


    but I have to ask you to leave.¡±


    Philip had witnessed the scene just now. The man called Vice President Lyon was really arrogant.


    Vice president?


    Interesting.


    Philip smiled lightly and said to the female receptionist, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just sit here. Let hime and talk


    to me himself.¡±


    When the female receptionist heard this, she was immediately anxious and said quickly, ¡°Sir, please


    don¡¯t cause trouble. He¡¯s the vice president of ourpany. You should just leave for now.¡±


    ¡°What are you muttering about? Why are you taking so long to kick someone out?¡±


    At this moment, Mr. Lyon walked over sullenly. He nced at Philip mockingly and shouted, ¡°Who are


    you? Hurry up and get out of here!¡±


    The female receptionist kept making eyes at Philip but he ignored it. After taking a sip of tea, he got up


    slowly, looked at Mr. Lyon, and asked, ¡°Are you the vice president of thispany?¡±


    Herb Lyon chuckled, adjusted his suit, and said proudly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the vice president here. Do you have


    an opinion on that? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? I¡®m warning you for thest time. Hurry


    up and get out, or else, I¡¯ll call security!¡±


    Herb was very upset with the man in front of him. There were some people one would hate at first


    sight. Obviously, it was the case with Philip.


    This was clearly a guy who looked very ordinary. What made him so calm andposed in a situation


    like this?


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll regret it after you kick me out.¡±

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    ¡°Haha! ¡±


    Herb immediatelyughed and said, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯ll regret it? You¡¯re just a nobody. What right


    do you have to say such arrogant words? You¡¯re just here looking for a job. Who do you think you are?


    Are you worthy to see our Miss Summer?¡±


    Herb was unhappy. This fool was really cocky.


    However, Philip¡¯s face remained calm. He nced at the trembling female receptionist standing there


    and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The female receptionist was full of panic and suspicions. She nced at Philip and hesitated for a


    moment before saying to Herb, ¡°Mr. Lyon, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    After that, she hurriedly faced Philip, grabbed his hand, and pulled him out. She said, ¡°You should


    leave quickly. You don¡¯t know Mr. Lyon¡¯s temper. It won¡¯t end well for you if you offend him.¡±


    Philip looked at the woman who was dragging him away, smiling faintly at the corner of his mouth.


    Such a kind hearted person.


    He got out of the other party¡¯s hold and calmly said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After saying that, Philip turned around again. He looked at Herb who was looking at him with a sneer


    and said, ¡°Mr. Lyon, huh? In that case, I¡¯m informing you right now that you¡¯re fired.¡±


    The entire lobby suddenly fell silent!


    The female receptionist and Herb Lyon stared at Philip incredulously.


    What was he talking about?


    Firing him?


    Herbughed. With an ugly sneer at the corner of his mouth, he stared at Philip arrogantly and asked,


    ¡°Did you say you want to fire me?¡±


    What a big joke!


    A nobody like him who came to apply for a job actually said such words.


    The female receptionist was also anxious. She hurriedly tugged at Philip¡¯s clothes and whispered,


    ¡°Stop making trouble.¡±


    She was really flustered.


    How could this young man in front of her be so arrogant? He even wanted to fire Vice President Lyon.


    However, Philip said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not, but you¡¯re definitely fired for


    sure.¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! Who do you think you are to provoke me time and again? I¡¯ to getting someone to kick


    you out right now! ¡±


    Herb was furious. He had never been challenged by a loser like this before.


    At once, he dialed the phone number of the security department and scolded, ¡°Hurry up and send a few


    people over. Someone is making trouble in the lobby!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Herb stared at Philip with a grim expression and sneered, ¡°Young man,


    you¡¯re finished. How dare you make trouble here without looking at where this is? You¡¯re simply looking


    for death!¡±


    However, Philip still looked nonchnt.


    This made Herb very unhappy. At the same time, he wondered in his heart, ¡®Why is this guy so


    arrogant?¡¯ Could he be an extraordinary character?


    Impossible!


    He looked like a normal person. Perhaps he was thinking too much.


    Within two minutes, three security guards rushed to the door. They were all holding anti-riot batons.


    They stood at attention and saluted.


    ¡°Mr. Lyon!¡± They stood upright in front of Herb with a respectful attitude.


    ¡°Hurry up and kick that guy out for me!¡± Herb pointed at Philip before he turned around and headed to


    the conference room.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    A small character like him was not worthy of his attention.


    The few security guards immediately turned around, looked at Philip coldly, and said, ¡°Dude, excuse


    me, but you need to leave.¡±


    These people were new recruits and naturally did not know Philip.


    Philip looked calm and did not say anything. He merely took out his phone and dialed Agnes¡¯ number.


    At this moment, Agnes was discussing business with a few investors inside the conference room.


    Suddenly, her assistant hurriedly ran in while holding a phone in her hand, saying, ¡°Miss Summer, your


    phone is ringing!¡±


    Agnes¡¯ face went cold as she turned her head to the assistant. She reprimanded, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in


    a meeting? What phone call? Just reject it.¡±


    Agnes was a strong career woman with a clear distinction between public and private affairs. She


    would never answer personal calls during working hours.


    The female assistant was at a loss and said, ¡°Miss Summer, you have to answer this call. You told me


    before that as long as this number is calling, it must be handed to you no matter what.¡±


    Agnes¡¯ expression trembled as soon as she heard this. She ran over and snatched the phone. The


    caller ID showed that it was Philip rke!


    Agnes quickly answered the phone excitedly, smiling and saying respectfully, ¡°Philip, are you back?¡±


    On the other end, Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Agnes, it¡¯s been a while. Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not Where are you? I¡¯ll go and meet you,¡± Agnes said with a smile.


    ¡°In the lobby of thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over!¡± Agnes hung up the phone and smiled apologetically to the investors there.


    ¡°Excuse me, I have to go see someone. Please wait for me.¡±


    Those investors were a bit startled at this moment. They had never seen Agnes lose herposure


    like this before. Was she leaving them all behind just to meet one person?


    She was a well-known strong career woman in Riverdale who only thought about work.


    Who was the person she wanted to meet? Who could demand such attention?


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. The security guards saw Philip on the phone and their expressions darkened as


    they shouted, ¡°Young man, that¡¯s enough. Are you calling our Miss Summer? Wow, you can really act


    the part convincingly.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly, put the phone away, and looked at the security guards. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    cause trouble. You¡¯d better not do anything to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re pretty tough, huh?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking crap with him. Hurry up and kick him out. Otherwise, if Mr. Lyon mes us, none of us


    can afford to bear the consequences.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    While saying that, several security guards walked toward Philip with the intention to kick him out.


    Just as they were about to make a move on Philip, a delicate shout sounded from behind, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    While everyone was watching, a woman wearing a white blouse, a red hip -hugging skirt, and high


    heels briskly walked over.


    Her figure was hot and her poise was elegant. There was a trace of valor in her frown.


    ¡°Miss Summer, what brings you here?¡±


    The security guards panicked when they saw her and quickly stepped aside as they said respectfully.


    Agnes nced at them coldly and walked directly to Philip. Then, in everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, she


    bent and said respectfully, ¡°Chairman rke.¡±


    Chairman¡­ rke?


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    This kid in front of them was the chairman?


    How was this possible?!


    The security guards were so scared that they could not speak and could only gulp nervously.


    The female receptionist on the other side stared at Philip with eyes wide open in disbelief.


    He was actually the chairman!

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Philip nodded, smiled slightly, and looked at Agnes, saying, ¡°Agnes, there¡¯s no need to address me as


    the chairman. I¡¯m just a sleeping partner.¡±


    Agnes said, ¡°We have to follow thepany¡¯s hierarchy.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She turned her head, stared angrily at the security guards who were going to make a move on Philip,


    and yelled, ¡°Who told you to be disrespectful to Chairman rke?¡±


    Those few security guards were so frightened that they hurriedly bent down and said, ¡°Miss Summer,


    we didn¡¯t know he¡¯s the chairman. We were just following orders.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Agnes snorted and said coldly, ¡°You can pack your things and leave after getting your sry from the


    finance department.¡±


    Hearing these words, the security guards all panicked and hurriedly knelt on the ground, begging for


    mercy, ¡° Miss Summer, please spare us. We really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said to Agnes, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They didn¡¯t know, so they¡¯re not guilty. Let them off


    this time.¡±


    Only then did Agnes nod and say, ¡°Since Mr. rke has spoken on your behalf, I¡¯ll let you go. Next


    time, no matter who it is, as long as they¡¯re a guest at ourpany, you must treat them with courtesy.


    I¡¯ve said this many times to all of you. Hurry up and thank Mr. rke.¡±


    The security guards immediately turned to Philip and said, ¡°Thank you, Chairman rke. Thank you,


    Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip waved his hand and did not take it to heart.


    At this time, he turned to the stunned female receptionist and said to Agnes, ¡°This youngdy is not


    bad. If there¡¯s an opportunity, you should give her a chance.¡±


    Agnes nced at the trembling female receptionist and said with a nod, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The female receptionist was taken aback before she returned to her senses. She quickly trotted to


    Philip and said, ¡°Thank you, Chairman rke. Thank you, Miss Summer.¡±


    Agnes smiled and said, ¡°Don¡®t be at the front desk anymore. You may go to the marketing department.¡±


    Following that, Agnes was about to go inside with Philip.


    Just then, a figure angrily came over. He pointed at Philip and the security guards while shouting,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I told you to kick him out. What¡¯s taking so long?¡±


    Herb Lyon hade back out to take a look. Unexpectedly, that loser was still here!


    Moreover, Agnes was there too.


    ¡°Miss Summer, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in a meeting? I just went to the


    conference room to look for you but I didn¡®t see you there. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here,¡± Herb said


    with a smile, his expression as fawning as it could be.


    Agnes put on a cold face. Upset with Herb¡¯s attitude just now, she asked, ¡°Mr. Lyon, who were you


    trying to kick out just now?¡±


    Herb quickly said, ¡°Miss Summer, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Of course, I wasn¡¯t talking about you. It¡¯s this


    young man beside you. He¡¯s here to cause trouble. Just now, he even arrogantly said that he wanted to


    fire me. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?¡±


    Agnes snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not ridiculous at all. If he says he wants to fire you, so be it.¡±


    Hearing this, the smile on Herb¡¯s face froze. He looked at Agnes in confusion and said, ¡°Miss Summer,


    don¡¯t joke with me. There¡¯ll be clients visiting today. We have to make advance preparations.¡±


    While saying that, he pointed at the few apprehensive security guards and bellowed, ¡°Why are you still


    standing around? Kick that piece of trash out!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Agnes shouted angrily, raised her hand, and pped Herb across the face. ¡°Herb Lyon, from now on,


    you¡¯re officially fired from Gopher Delivery Services. Pack your stuff and get out!¡±

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    Hearing Agnes¡¯ words, Herb was dumbfounded. With a face full of confusion, he asked angrily, ¡°Miss


    Summer, what are you doing? You actually hit me? I¡¯m the vice president of thispany! Can you fire


    me just like that? Besides, what did I do wrong?¡±


    Herb was very annoyed. It had not just been a day or two since he coveted Agnes¡¯ position as general


    manager.


    By doing this, was Agnes trying to get rid ofpetition?


    Of course, he would be angry!


    Agnes smiled coldly and said, ¡°Your wrongdoings? Your biggest mistake is being disrespectful to Philip


    rke!¡±


    Philip rke?


    Herb turned his head, looked at the man standing next to Agnes, and suddenly understood. Was this


    guy a rtive of Agnes? Agnes wanted to fire him because of a rtive?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ridiculous!


    Who did she think she was? Did she think Gopher Delivery Services was hers?


    ¡°Agnes Summer, did you get the approval of the board of directors to do this? Fire me? Do you even


    know who I am? No matter what, I¡¯m the vice president elected by the board of directors!¡±


    Herb red at Agnes angrily and shouted, ¡°Is this shady-looking guy a rtive of yours? Otherwise,


    why would you fire me for his sake? Are you trying to grab the opportunity to bring him into the


    company and take my ce as the vice president? Agnes Summer, you¡¯re ying favoritism here. I


    canin about you in front of the board of directors!¡±


    Herb understood the situation. Agnes was doing this just to kick him out!


    After all, the two of them recently had a disagreement and a conflict over an issue regarding investors.


    Agnes had found a group of investors while Herb found another group to raise funds. This involved


    business interests.


    It turned out that Agnes had deliberately set a trap for him today!


    On the side, when the security guards saw Herb talking like this in front of Philip, they were almost


    scared to death!


    The usually arrogant and domineering Herb Lyon was going to be unlucky today!


    However, Agnes only smiled coldly and muttered, ¡°Idiot.¡± Then, she said to Herb, ¡°You still don¡¯t know


    what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡±


    Herb scowled and asked, ¡°What did I do wrong? Agnes, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your little schemes.


    You just want to have all the power to yourself, don¡¯t you? You want to drive everyone out of the


    company so that you can rise to the top! You¡¯re really ambitious.¡±


    Philip listened silently on the side. While he had not paid attention to thispany for a long time, it


    seemed that a lot of things had happened.


    ¡°Agnes, what¡¯s thepany¡¯s situation now?¡± Philip asked at this moment.


    Just as Agnes was about to exin, Herb pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?


    Do you have the right to speak here? Hurry up and get out!¡±


    He was full of anger now. He was a vice president and an egotistical man, but he was pped by


    Agnes, that little b*tch. He had nowhere to vent his frustration now.


    ¡°Why are you standing around like dummies? Hurry up and kick this guy out! Are you waiting for me to


    fire you?¡± Herb was annoyed and red at the few security guards who were still standing.


    This damned bunch of trash. How dare they not listen to his orders?


    The security guards looked at each other but did not move. ¡°Mr. Lyon, we dare not.¡±


    ¡°Dare not? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t she just the general manager? Can she really rule the


    company? Kick him out for me!¡±


    Herb roared angrily. He thought that these security guards were afraid of Agnes¡¯ identity.


    The security guards wiped the sweat from their foreheads as their eyes fell on Philip.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Philip shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°Just kick him out.¡±


    After saying that, the security guards quickly rushed over, grabbed Herb, and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lyon.¡±


    Herb was dumbfounded. He struggled and hissed, ¡°Damn it, are you crazy? I¡¯m the vice president. Let


    go of me! He¡¯s nothing but a piece of trash but you¡¯re listening to him? It¡¯s just Agnes Summer. What


    are you afraid of?¡±


    Until now, Herb still thought that these people were doing this because of Agnes.


    Agnes just flicked him a cold nce before leading Philip into the conference room.


    Herb was in the lobby being pressed down by some security guards when he suddenly shouted,


    ¡°Agnes Summer, just you wait! I¡¯ll contact the board of directors immediately. Let¡¯s see who gave you


    the guts to treat me like this!¡±


    Agnespletely ignored Herb who was yelling and screaming behind her. Instead, she looked at


    Philip in front of her and said, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t you want to reveal your identity?¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to do so. Aren¡¯t you facing some troubles? Since I¡¯m


    here, I¡¯ll help you settle them.¡±


    Agnes immediately understood and said with a smile, ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    After getting on the elevator, the two of them went straight to the general manager¡¯s office.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Philip sat on the sofa and looked at the scenery outside therge French windows. He said, ¡°Have you


    bought the entire building?¡±


    Agnes was like a secretary at the moment, respectfully standing beside Philip. She said, ¡°Yes, I just


    bought it not long ago. Thepany is quite profitable. It¡¯s already thergest food deliverypany


    in Riverdale and has expanded a lot.¡±


    Philip nodded while looking at the financial statements and some project ns. He suddenly said, ¡°By


    the way, I need you to help me do something. Start expanding Gopher Delivery Services out of


    Riverdale. It¡¯s best to have branches all over the country. What I need is not only a food delivery


    company but also an intelligencework, understand?¡±


    When Agnes heard this, she was taken aback for a moment and asked in confusion, ¡°Intelligence


    network?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±


    Agnes shook her head and said, ¡°No, since it¡¯s what you want to do, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Philip nodded, handed a card to Agnes, and said, ¡°Just take how much money you need. I want to


    establish branches all over the country as soon as possible. The main business is food delivery


    services and the side business is intelligence sales. It¡®s best to find some local special talents. Money


    is not an issue.¡±


    Agnes took the bank card and said, ¡°Understood. Do I need to find some retiredbatants?¡±


    Philip pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Yes. This will be the pir of our strength. If you encounter any


    problems, contact me directly and I¡¯ll help you solve them. After all, the intelligencework is not an


    easy thing to do. You¡¯ll encounter a lot of extraordinary resistance. I¡¯ll also arrange a few people to


    follow you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Agnes responded.


    Although she did not understand why Philip wanted to form an intelligencework, she knew that it


    was what Philip needed so she had to do it.


    At that very moment!


    The office door was violently pushed open. Four to five middle aged men barged in. The person behind


    was none other than Herb Lyon, who was staring at Agnes and Philip with a grim expression.


    ¡°Miss Summer, I heard that you¡¯re going to fire Vice President Lyon. Why didn¡¯t you get the approval


    from the board of directors?¡± The man who took the lead was in his 50s. He had a pointed mouth and a


    goatee. His dark eyes looked somber.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    These few people had barged in with the intention of forcing the other party into submission.


    Agnes¡¯ face also darkened. She turned around, stared at the group of men coldly, and said to the man


    who took the lead, ¡°Director Corby, if you¡¯re here for Herb¡¯s matter, you may leave now. Regarding the


    dismissal of Herb Lyon, I¡¯ll apply in writing to the board of directors.¡±


    After Agnes finished speaking, she looked at Herb behind those few people in cold silence.


    Director Corby scowled and said with augh, ¡°Miss Summer, if you do this, doesn¡¯t it mean you¡¯re not


    showing me, Mike Corby, any respect? Herb is the talent I groomed. Who are you to fire him? Besides,


    what did he do wrong for you to do this? You have to give us an exnation. Don¡¯t abuse your power


    to suppress dissidents.¡±


    Mike Corby put his hands behind his back and snorted, his attitude very tough.


    Several board members behind him also nodded and spoke up.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Summer. What you did is not in line with the rules. You¡¯d better give us an


    exnation.¡±


    ¡°Miss Summer, although you¡¯re the veteran of Gopher Delivery Services, the few of us are members of


    the board of directors. It¡¯s too domineering of you to fire Vice President Lyon like this without going


    through us.¡±


    ¡°I think she just wants to take advantage of the opportunity to suppress dissidents so that she can


    monopolize power!¡±


    Several people spoke up one after another, their attitudes clear. They were going to force Agnes to give


    an exnation today.


    Just then, Herb said to Mike who took the lead, ¡°Director Corby, as you can see, Agnes doesn¡¯t even


    respect the board of directors now. I don¡®t think such a person deserves to be in Gopher Delivery


    Services. If necessary, we should reassess the value of Agnes Summer in thispany. Therefore, I


    implore Director Corby to inform the board of directors to review Agnes Summer¡¯s position as general


    manager.¡±


    After Herb finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Agnes provocatively. The meaning


    was clear. If she could mess with him, he could mess with her too. He would see whose methods were


    more powerful and ruthless!


    Mike nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lyon¡¯s proposal can be considered. After all, this is for the sake of


    Gopher Delivery Services. If there¡¯s a person in thepany who abuses their power to suppress


    dissidents, we have a reason to reconsider their position in thepany!¡±


    After saying that, he stared at Agnes coldly and asked, ¡°Miss Summer, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Agnesughed and said, ¡°Mr. Corby, if you really want to do this, I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Mike said. Then, he turned to Philip who was still sitting on the sofa and said, ¡°Is it because of this man


    here that you want to fire Vice President Lyon? He looks like an ordinary person. Is he your rtive?¡±


    Agnes did not speak.


    Philip looked at these people indifferently, feeling very helpless.


    Gopher Delivery Services even had its own board of directors now. It seemed that he had really not


    paid attention to thispany for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Corby, you may not know this, but it¡¯s because of him that Miss Summer even pped me just


    now.¡±


    Herb gritted his teeth fiercely at this moment, his eyes about to burst into mes.


    This guy was actually still sitting on the sofa so calmly. Did he not know to stand up?


    The people in front were all members of thepany¡¯s board of directors. Their status and positions


    were not ordinary!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Agnes said, ¡°Director Corby, if you want to review my position in the


    company, you may. But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get the chance.¡±


    When Mike heard this, his face immediately darkened as he asked, ¡°Agnes, what do you mean by this?


    Are you going to fire me as well?¡±


    Agnesughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you want to join forces with others and collude together, I


    can only remove some of you from thepany.¡±


    Hearing that, Mikeughed raucously and said with a nod, ¡°Very well! As expected of you, Miss


    Summer. But don¡®t forget, you¡¯re only a general manager while I¡¯m a member of the board of directors.


    Any decision must be signed off by the board of directors. If you want to fire me, it¡¯s nothing more than


    a fool¡¯s errand!¡±

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Not only Mike Corby, but Herb Lyon alsoughed disdainfully and said, ¡°Miss Summer, you don¡¯t seem


    to be an ignorant person. Can¡¯t you see what the situation is now? I advise you not to put up any


    unnecessary struggles and apologize to me properly. By the way, adopt my investment n proposal.


    In that case, this matter will be over. What do you think?¡±


    Herb looked at Mike and they exchanged a nce, forming a tacit understanding. They came this time


    to put pressure on Agnes.


    It was the right time to grab this opportunity to adopt the investment n so that the interests of their


    faction would be maximized.


    At the same time, if they could drag Agnes into the mud, then the entire Gopher Delivery Services


    would be a cat in the sack


    However¡­


    To their surprise, Agnes turned around, took out a thick stack of documents from the drawer of the


    desk, and tossed it in front of them. She said, ¡°No need. Regarding the board¡¯s decision to dismiss


    Mike Corby and the other four people, I¡¯ve already sorted it out. You can take a look.¡±


    Mike was startled and exchanged a nce with the other people beside him. He picked up the


    documents in front of him and took a few brief nces.


    ¡°Haha, Miss Summer, is this your n to fire me? The evidence here on my corruption, bribery, and


    abuse of power ispletely nderous. You fabricated this!¡±


    Mike was furious. He threw the documents in his hand to the floor while shouting angrily, ¡°You did a


    good job investigating me, but do you think this is enough? If I don¡¯t admit it, what can you do?


    Besides, do you think you can bring me down with this kind of information? Half of the board members


    are friends of mine. Do you think they¡¯ll sign this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Agnes Summer was simply delusional!


    The rest also angrily mmed the information in their hands to the floor.


    It contained some evidence of their private transactions, but they would never admit it! Even if they did,


    so what?


    What could Agnes Summer do about it?


    After all, for those of them who were in such positions, how many of them were clean?


    However¡­


    Agnes said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need to get the approval of the board of directors. Only one person¡¯s


    signature is needed.¡±


    One person¡¯s signature?


    All of them were momentarily startled before they realized it andughed mockingly. ¡°Oh, Agnes, I have


    to say that you¡¯re really naive. Are you telling me that you want the founder of Gopher Delivery


    Services to sign this? Chairman rke is not in Riverdale right now. How can he manage things if he¡¯s


    not even around? Besides, even if he were here, would he agree to this?¡±


    Mike was full of sneers. Agnes Summer was rumored to be a strong career woman, but now, she


    seemed pretty ordinary.


    She only had her status today because Chairman rke groomed her. It was also because of their fear


    of Chairman rke that they had never dared to touch Agnes. Now, she wanted to take them out


    instead?


    That was just courting death.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, a cold voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Bring it here. I¡¯ll sign it.¡± Philip stood up calmly at this time as his frosty gaze swept over everyone.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned!


    Who was this guy?


    How could he say such things?


    ¡°What did you say? You want to sign it? Who do you think you are! We haven¡¯t settled the score with


    you for what happened just now and you dare toe forward?! You¡®re looking for death!¡±


    Herb was annoyed at the moment. He pointed angrily at Philip and roared.


    Several board members at his side also scowled and scolded, ¡°Who is this kid? Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Summer, you need to exin to us why you allowed an irrelevant person to enter this ce.


    Don¡¯t you know ourpany¡¯s regtions?¡±


    ¡°Director Corby, I think he must be Agnes¡¯ rtive. She wants to build her power in thepany. We


    absolutely can¡¯t let this go!¡±


    Mike nodded, nced at Philip sharply, and said solemnly, ¡°Young man, this is not something you can


    get involved in. I advise you to leave as soon as possible, lest you get burned in the crossfire.¡±


    Mike utterly looked down on Philip. Why did Agnes find such a person to groom?


    She had really underestimated their faction.


    However¡­


    The next scene made everyone gasp aloud as they fell into shock for a long time!


    Agnes turned around, respectfully bent down to Philip, and said, ¡°Yes, Chairman rke.¡±


    After saying that, she took out another stack of documents and respectfully handed it to Philip.


    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded!


    Chairman¡­ rke? What did she mean?!


    Was this guy in front of them the person who founded Gopher Delivery Services, that Chairman


    rke?


    Panic!


    Complete panic!


    All of them joined Gopher Delivery Services only after investing and had never met Philip before.


    Moreover, there was very little discussion about Philip in thepany because Agnes had exined


    long ago that he preferred to keep a low profile. He did not like people talking about him behind his


    back.


    Mike, Herb, and the others remained stunned for a few minutes before reacting. They looked at Philip


    doubtfully and asked, ¡°Are you Chairman Philip rke?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Philip took the documents handed to him by Agnes in one hand and a pen in the other. With a faint


    smile, he said, ¡°As true as it can be. It¡¯s nice meeting all of you.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. It was over now!


    This ordinary-looking guy was actually Chairman Philip rke!


    In that case, were their words earlier their confessions to their crimes?


    Seeing that Philip was going to sign, Mike quickly pounced over and immediately apologized with a


    respectful bow of his head. ¡°Chairman rke, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. You mustn¡¯t sign these


    documents.¡±


    Behind him, Herb¡¯s face was full of shock at this moment.


    He never thought that the loser he had been targeting was actually the chairman of thispany!


    Everything was over for him now! He had yed himself to death!


    After thinking about it, he knelt in front of Philip with a thud and bowed to him, saying, ¡°Chairman


    rke, I was blind and ignorant. Please have mercy on me. I was wrong!¡±


    While saying that, he also kept pping himself!


    His voice could be heard from the conference room to the office area outside, attracting the attention of


    a group of employees.


    The remaining members of the board of directors also panicked at this moment. They hurriedly bowed


    while saying, ¡°Chairman rke, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Chairman rke. Seeing you today, you certainly live up to your


    reputation.¡±


    ¡°Chairman rke, you¡¯ve really misunderstood us. We were also doing it for the sake of thepany.¡±


    Philip smiled indifferently as his eyes fell on them. The pen in his hand stopped for a moment and he


    asked, ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Everything is just a misunderstanding.¡± Mike was extremely anxious at


    this moment. If Philip signed these documents, he would be done for!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He would not only be kicked out of Gopher Delivery Services, but even the evidence that Agnes had


    collected could not be overlooked so easily.


    Philip smiled, turned his head to look at Agnes, and asked, ¡°Have they been deliberately making things


    difficult for you recently?¡±


    Agnes thought about it and nodded in response. ¡°Yes, about the matter with the investors this time,


    they want to take the opportunity topete for more personal gains. They¡¯repletely disregarding


    the profits of thepany.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip nodded.


    Mike was scared out of his mind and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Summer, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯ve worked


    together for a few months. Chairman rke, please don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s deliberately nting


    evidence to frame in me!¡±


    Mike was anxious. He did not expect Agnes to speak up about this matter right now. This was totally an


    attempt to push him to the edge.


    However, Philip tossed the materials in his hand to Mike and suddenly questioned, ¡°Was this


    information also fabricated to frame you?¡±


    This time, Mike dared not speak anymore.


    However, he was also an old fox. With a dart of his eyes, he looked at Philip darkly and said,


    ¡°Chairman rke, by the looks of it, you¡¯re not nning to let this go, are you?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°If I let you go, will thispany still exist? In just three months, all of you have made personal profits


    of more than ten million from thepany! Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Philip said angrily. These people were simply parasites! With them around, how could Gopher Delivery


    Services progress?


    Moreover, Philip had his own n next. He must clean up these ck sheep for Agnes!


    The corner of Mike¡¯s mouth twitched. He could not be bothered to keep up the pretense any longer. He


    said to Philip coldly, ¡°Chairman rke, even if you¡¯re the founder of thispany and have the right to


    veto, don¡¯t forget, half of thepany¡¯s board of directors are my friends. If I ask all of them to divest,


    do you understand what the consequences will be?¡±


    Philip was taken aback upon hearing this before he shook his head helplessly and sneered, ¡°Are you


    threatening me?¡±


    Mike adjusted his suit and said, ¡°No. If you can turn a blind eye and stop digging deeper into this


    matter, I¡¯ll also give you something in return. Miss Summer will take full charge of this investment


    project, and I¡¯ll also make up for that shortfall of more than ten million dors. What do you think?¡±


    Mike had lowered his posture in order to protect himself.


    As long as he was safe this time, he would have plenty of chances to get his money back again in the


    future.


    Philip smiled with a faint coldness in the corner of his eyes as he said, ¡°Director Corby, do you think I¡¯ll


    be afraid of your threats?¡±


    Hearing this, Mike frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip directly lifted his pen, signed his name, and said to Agnes, ¡°Immediately notify the relevant


    personnel and thoroughly investigate the board of directors. Take down all those who have colluded


    with Mike Corby for personal gains!¡±


    ¡°You! You must be crazy! Doing this will offend the entire board of directors! Don¡®t think you can do


    whatever you want just because you¡¯re the founder!¡± Mike roared at once.


    He did not expect Philip to be so tough!


    However, Philip turned his head and said to Mike, ¡°Oh, the board of directors? I don¡¯t need it at all.¡±


    Arrogant, domineering!


    Mike was furious. He took out his phone and viciously said to Philip, ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t be too cocky. I


    have someone supporting me from behind! If you dare to treat us like this, I¡¯ll make thispany go


    bankrupt!¡±

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    Philip raised his eyebrows as though he had heard something strange. He grinned faintly as he said,


    ¡°What did you say? You want to make mypany go bankrupt?¡±


    Interesting.


    Agnes was also taken aback when she heard this. There was a trace of slight disdain on his face.


    This Mike Corby was really delusional. He even wanted Gopher Delivery Services to go bankrupt.


    He did not know Philip¡¯s strength at all!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike red at Philip and shouted, ¡°Yes, I want yourpany to go bankrupt! No one will end up well


    after messing with me! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re great just because you¡¯re the founder of somepany!


    There are always people better than you! You¡¯re still too young!¡±


    Philip listened indifferently.


    Mike continued, ¡°Chairman rke, on the ount of your young age, I won¡¯ t harp on this matter with


    you. As long as you¡¯re willing to let us go, I won¡¯t make this call. But if you insist on doing this, we can


    only fight till the end! I have to tell you that in this world, there are many people with more money,


    power, and status than you! Yourpany¡¯s market value is only a few hundred million dors! The


    patron behind me is a billionaire! He can make you bankrupt with a nod of his head or a move of his


    finger. You need to consider carefully if you really want to go against me!¡±


    The more Mike spoke, the more confident he became. The look on his face was tinged with triumph.


    He nced at Philip sideways and found that the guy¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised. He knew that the


    other party was afraid.


    After Herb Lyon heard that Mike had beaten Philip into submission with just a few words, he


    immediately got up from the floor and grinned coldly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, Chairman rke. The rich


    patron behind Director Corby is not someone a guy like you can mess with! Although you¡¯ re the


    founder of thepany and have veto power, if you offend the wealthy patron behind Director Corby,


    I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well for you!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip nced at Herb lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Vice President Lyon, when you


    begged for mercy just now, you looked exactly like a dog. Why are you standing up now?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Herb immediately got furious. The scene where he just knelt down and begged for mercy was indeed a


    bit shameful. However, it was different now. The situation had changed.


    He sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. If you offend Director Corby, you can just wait to suffer the


    consequences.¡±


    After saying that, he leaned into Mike¡¯s ear and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Director Corby, why don¡¯t we


    take this opportunity to take down Gopher Delivery Services in one fell swoop? As long as we drive out


    Agnes and Chairman rke, thispany will be ours.¡±


    Mike raised his eyebrows and looked at Herb. He understood his intention and nodded.


    The remaining board members also understood at this moment and chided Philip, ¡°Chairman rke,


    although you¡¯re the founder of thepany, the board of directors has the right to initiate your


    dismissal!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve never cared about the development of thepany in the first ce. A lot of


    decision-making power is not in your hands. Only the board of directors has the right!¡±


    ¡°Chairman rke, I hope you¡¯ll consider carefully whether you really want to fight with us.¡±


    Threat!


    tant threat!


    Agnes¡¯ face changed as she shouted coldly, ¡°Insolence! He¡¯s the founder of thepany!¡±


    However, Herb tugged on his tie and smiled coldly at Agnes. ¡°Agnes, haven¡¯t you opened your eyes at


    this point? He¡¯s a founder with no real power. What right does he have to make decisions for the board


    of directors? Now, we want to remove his qualifications as the founder!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Agnes red at Herb angrily and said solemnly, ¡°Herb Lyon!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get angry, Miss Summer. The choice is actually in your hands,¡± Herb interrupted Agnes as


    his eyes fell on Philip.


    At this moment, Philip was only standing with his arms behind his back and had a nd look on his


    face. He thought for a moment before asking, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Mike immediately took out his phone and said viciously, ¡°You don¡¯t agree? If you dare to refuse, I¡¯ll


    make a call right away. Then, you¡¯ll understand what the power of capital is!¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, make the call. Let¡¯s see what kind of strength and means the person


    behind you has.¡±


    Hearing these words, Mike¡¯s face darkened as he shouted, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be


    after this!¡±


    After saying that, he directly dialed a number. When the call was answered, an aged voice sounded


    from the other end of the line, asking, ¡°Mike? What can I do for you?¡±


    Mike¡¯s attitude was extremely respectful at this moment as he said, ¡°Old Master, I¡¯ve encountered


    some trouble and I hope you can do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What is it? For you to call me directly, is it a very tricky problem?¡± the old man asked on the phone.


    ¡°Old Master, the founder of Gopher Delivery Services, which you asked me to invest in, wants to fire


    us. He even has some evidence against us in his hands,¡± Mike said.


    ¡°What? Fire you? Hehe, he¡¯s just a kid who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. How dare he say such pompous


    words? Okay, pass him the phone and I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Mike immediately handed the phone to Philip with an arrogant frown and said, ¡°My old master wants to


    speak to you. Philip, I have to remind you not to annoy the old master. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up badly!¡±


    Philip ignored Mike¡¯s words. He reached out for the phone, put it to his ear, and asked, ¡°Do you want to


    interfere in this matter?¡±


    On thewn of a magnificent manor, an old man in golf attire was sitting in the gazebo. His head was


    full of thick hair.


    Eight bodyguards in ck suits surrounded him, and two maids in the gazebo were making tea for him


    and massaging his shoulders.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you Philip rke? Hehe, I¡¯ve heard of you. You founded Gopher Delivery


    Services. I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you. How about this, just name a price for thepany and I¡¯ll buy


    it.¡±


    Arrogant!


    This was the old man¡¯s method, simple and brutal.


    He saw the potential in the market and prospects of Gopher Delivery Services.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°Are you very rich?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not doing too bad. How about it? Name a price,¡± the old man said lightly.


    However, Philip¡¯s next sentence made the old man scowl very unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it,¡± Philip said.


    These words made the old man¡¯s expression crumble. He sneered and said, ¡°Young man, do you know


    what you just said? Do you think that I, Fabian Tate, can¡¯t afford a small food deliverypany?¡±


    Not only did the old manugh but the several people in the office, including Mike Corby, alsoughed


    coldly. Philip rke was really arrogant and ignorant!


    Old Master Tate was one of the top 20 richest people in this country! His assets were worth more than


    60 billion dors!


    A small food deliverypany could be acquired with a snap of his fingers!


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°Is your name Fabian Tate? In that case, are you up for a bet? In a few


    minutes, you¡¯re going to be penniless.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped. Philip was simply too cocky!


    In ten minutes, he wanted Fabian Tate, who was worth more than 60 billion dors to be penniless?


    Who did he think he was? Could a multi-billionaire go bankrupt with just a sentence?


    Ridiculous! Was he crazy?


    Mike was also shocked by Philip¡¯s tone. However, he quickly reacted and said with a wicked sneer,


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re really arrogant to say such things. I really wonder where your confidencees from.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    By the looks of it, this Philip rke was nothing but a moron.


    Herb also scowled, saying, ¡°Chairman rke, it seems that you still don¡¯t know much about Mr. Fabian


    Tate¡¯s strength. Barring anything else, let¡¯s just talk about yourpany. As long as Mr. Tate is willing,


    he can instantly purchase it in full. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should quickly sell it while Mr.


    Tate is still in a good mood. Otherwise, if he gets angry, he has all the means to make yourpany


    go bankrupt!¡±


    Philip smiled coldly, looked at the mocking expressions of the crowd, and said, ¡°Oh? It seems that all of


    you have decided that I¡¯ll have no choice but to submit to Mr. Tate.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡®s for sure! Old Master Tate¡¯s reputation and fame in the country is many times greater than


    you can even imagine!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, just a casual word from Old Master Tate can make Riverdale shake in its boots!¡±


    ¡°Chairman rke, don¡¯t make the wrong decision. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Everyone was persuading him, but the expressions on their faces were full of derision.


    When Agnes saw this scene from the sidelines, her face was exceptionally calm.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She had witnessed Philip¡¯s strength. Even if ten Old Master Tate were to appear, it would not pose a


    problem to Philip!


    Meanwhile, Fabian¡¯s expression became colder on the other end. He said ndly, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ll take


    your words just now as a joke. Just say a number. How much will it take for you to sell yourpany?¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°You can treat it as a joke but I still don¡¯t agree with it. Let the countdown


    begin. Fabian Tate, everything you have will turn into nothing.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Fabian had never encountered such a junior who did not know what was good for him. He immediately


    shouted, ¡°Mr. rke, are you really nning to fight me on this?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t have that qualification yet. If you¡¯re capable enough to get through


    this difficulty, we can talk then.¡±


    Snap!


    After that, Philip ended the call.


    This scene fell into the eyes of Mike Corby and the rest. It was aplete provocation! This guy


    actually dared to show such an attitude to Old Master Tate!


    ¡°Insolence! Philip, are you prepared to die by talking to Mr. Tate like that?¡± Mike roared fiercely.


    Herb followed suit, ¡°Director Corby, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to talk nonsense with him. This guy is


    determined to go against us. In that case, it¡¯s better to let him understand the gap between us!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    After Philip hung up on him, Fabian¡¯s face darkened as he sneered, ¡°This young man is a little


    interesting.¡±


    After saying that, he said to the assistant behind him, ¡°Help me check the details of Gopher Delivery


    Services in Riverdale and enquire about a person named Philip rke. I want to know everything


    about him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The assistant behind him responded and quickly made a few phone calls.


    However, only a few minutes after he made the first call, he received a call. After hearing a few words,


    he was shocked and quickly ran to Fabian¡¯s side, saying, ¡°Master, something has happened!¡±

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Fabian Tate was ying golf and in a very happy mood. He turned his head to look at his assistant,


    asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why the panic?¡±


    The assistant hurriedly said, ¡°I just received a call from thepany saying that all of the shipments we


    shipped abroad are facing problems. They¡¯ve been temporarily detained!¡±


    Hearing this, Fabian¡¯s face twitched as he asked suspiciously, ¡°How could that be? Didn¡¯t you contact


    them in advance?¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°We did as usual. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. This time, the other party


    personally checked our goods, not the person we usually liaise with.¡±


    Fabian scowled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Pacify the other party first and find out about the situation. It


    could be just ast-minute random inspection. In addition, notify thepany¡®s public rtions


    department to deal with the impact of public opinion regarding this matter.¡±


    While saying that, Fabian took out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Mr. Cash a call to ask ab out the


    situation. Why didn¡¯t he notify us in advance if there was going to be ast-minute inspection?¡±


    Soon, the call was connected and Fabian said in a somewhat displeased tone, ¡°Mr. Cash, what¡¯s going


    on? Why are several of mypany¡¯s outbound shipments having problems now? Is it ast-minute


    random inspection? Why didn¡¯t you inform me in advance?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a cold snort sounded. ¡°Fabian Tate, you should start praying. This isn¡¯t


    a random inspection but one that¡¯s specially targeted at yourpany. We received a report from


    someone that you¡¯re suspected of smuggling. The inspection is done by someone from the top. I just


    received the notice.¡±


    At that, Fabian panicked and asked doubtfully, ¡°How is this possible? Did you make a mistake? Mr.


    Cash, you must help me enquire about the situation this time. My wealth and life are relying on these


    several shipments! The goods are worth tens of billions!¡±


    Fabian was anxious!


    How could he not be anxious?


    These batches of goods were due to be shipped abroad and he had signed an agreement. If they were


    not delivered in time, or if anything went wrong, Fabian would have topensate tens of billions!


    If this continued, Fabian would be instantly bankrupt!


    ¡°Hmph! Fabian, it¡®s useless for you to beg me. As far as I know, you¡¯ve offended a big shot. You should


    think about it.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Click!


    After saying that, the other party ended the call!


    Fabian frowned and was extremely worried. He had offended a big shot?


    Mr. Cash had conveyed the meaning of his words very clearly.


    Just after he made a few more phone calls to ask about the situation, another person hurried over and


    shouted, ¡°Mr. Tate, it¡¯s bad! Ourpany has been seized! There are people here too!¡±


    Just as he said that, a group of more than a dozen people appeared. They were all dressed in ck


    professional suits with golden badges on their chests.


    They barged right in. The woman in the lead had a ponytail and was holding a document in her hand.


    She showed it to Fabian and said, ¡°Fabian Tate, we¡¯ve received a report that you¡¯re suspected of


    smuggling. Pleasee back with us and cooperate with our investigation.¡±


    Shocked!


    Completely dumbfounded!


    Fabian was stunned as he looked at the group of people. A thought shed in his head. Just now,


    Philip rke had said that he would be penniless in the next ten minutes!

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    However, it was just ten minutes!


    Scary! Simply terrifying!


    What kind of strength was this to have such earth-shattering means?


    Fabian was flustered and terrified beyond belief!


    He hurriedly took out his phone and dialed Mike Corby¡¯s number, his heart utterly desperate!


    Inside the general manager¡¯s office of Gopher Delivery Services, Mike and the others were looking at


    Philip and Agnes with grim faces.


    ¡°Hehehe, Mr. rke, in less than ten minutes, Old Master Tate will acquire yourpany by force.


    When that happens, you¡¯ll be less than nothing,¡± Mike sneered, his eyes full of triumph.


    It was tragic to think that he needed to ask a figure like Old Master Tate to deal with a young man like


    that. However, all was well. Doing this would settle the problem by its root once and for all!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Herb also smiled coldly and said arrogantly, ¡°Agnes, it¡¯s still not toote for you to regret this. As long


    as you¡¯re willing to be my lover, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you in front of Director Corby and let you


    continue to be the general manager. What do you think? It¡¯s better than following a guy like Philip,


    right?¡±


    Ashe spoke, he nced sarcastically at Philip, who stood at the side with his hands behind his back.


    This guy had a calm face as if everything was within his calctions.


    As such, Herb was upset. With his eyes twitching, he said to Philip solemnly, ¡°Chairman rke, are


    you still unwilling to take a step back even at this point? Do you have to fight until you¡¯re taken down


    before giving up?¡±


    Philip nced at Herb, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll die miserably.¡±


    Hearing this, Herb flew into a rage and shouted angrily, ¡°Fine! Philip rke, you¡¯re really cocky! You¡¯ re


    just the founder of a smallpany and you¡¯re acting so arrogantly. Hehe, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll beg


    us for mercy when you suffer from Old Master Tate¡¯s methodster!¡±


    Damn it!


    What gave Philip the right to look at him like that and disy such an attitude? Was it possible that he


    could still survive once the powerful Old Master Tate took action?


    Stop joking!


    A person like Old Master Tate could wipe out thispany with the mere lift of his finger!


    Thinking about it, Herb smiled grimly at the corner of his mouth. His eyes looked cold. As long as this


    company was acquired, he would hold a higher position. When that happened, Agnes would beg him


    for mercy.


    Haha!


    It had not just been a day or two since he coveted Agnes¡¯ body.


    Herb was very excited when he thought of pushing a woman like Agnes under him.


    However, Philip looked at him coldly and shook his head. Then, he nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    almost time.¡±


    Time for what?


    Everyone was exasperated.


    ¡°Stop your pretense!¡± Mike snorted coldly, but before he could say anything else, his phone suddenly


    rang! Looking at the caller ID, it was Old Master Tate!


    Mike was instantly full of excitement. He raised the phone in his hand and said, ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a call from


    Old Master Tate. Chairman rke, this time, it¡¯s game over for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? You can pick up the call and find out if the game is over for me or you.¡± Philip smiled lightly.


    Mike¡¯s face darkened as he answered the phone, smiled fawningly, and asked, ¡°Old Master, how is it?


    Is everything settled?¡±


    ¡°Mike Corby! Pass the phone to Chairman rke quickly! Hurry!¡±


    However, only an urgent shout came from the phone. Mike was baffled by this, but he dared not speak


    and handed the phone to Philip directly.


    Philip took it, turned on the loudspeaker, and asked nonchntly, ¡°How¡¯s it going, old master? What do


    you have to say now?¡±


    Fabian Tate was almost panicking out of his mind now. A dozen people stood in front of him. He


    hurriedly said, ¡°Chairman rke, I¡¯m sorry. I was confused just now. I beg you to be merciful. Let¡¯s


    forgive and forget. We¡¯re considered acquaintances from now on. In the future, whenever you need my


    help, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you. I hope you can quickly take back your orders!¡±


    Mike and the others werepletely stunned by his words!

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    What was going on?


    Did Old Master Tate just apologize to Philip?


    How could that be?


    Who was Old Master Tate? He was a figure who could shake the entire Riverdale with a single stomp


    of his foot!


    Would he actually apologize to such a nobody like Philip rke?


    Shocked!


    Total panic!


    Mike¡¯s face and forehead dripped with cold sweat. His throat tightened, and he felt like he was about to


    suffocate!


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Fabian Tate, this wasn¡¯t what you said earlier. What made you change


    your mind so quickly?¡±


    Fabian was terrified and quickly said, ¡°Chairman rke, I was wrong before. I was ignorant and blind


    to have looked down on others. I beg you to spare me. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip thought for a moment. His eyes fell on Mike and the rest as he said, ¡°Okay, there¡¯s


    one condition. I want Mike Corby to kneel and apologize to me right now. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Fabian said, followed by a roar through the phone, ¡°Mike Corby, get down on your knees and apologize


    to Chairman rke right now!¡±


    This roar shook Mike¡¯s heart, making his legs weak and body sweat!


    With a thud¡­ He knelt in front of Philip. He was that cowardly.


    What bravado was he supposed to disy at a moment like this?


    How could he not clearly see that even a man like Fabian Tate was lowering his head and begging


    Philip for forgiveness?


    Mike was just an insignificant nobody in front of Fabian. If he did not kneel now, when would he?


    As soon as he knelt, several directors behind him also followed suit!


    All of them shouted, ¡°Chairman rke, please forgive us! We were really wrong!¡±


    At this sudden scene, Herb panicked and felt his throat constricting!


    What the hell was going on?


    Who on earth was Philip rke? He actually had such power to make Old Master Tate apologize to


    him.


    It had only been ten minutes. This was too exaggerated!


    ¡°Herb Lyon.¡± Philip turned his head, looked at Herb, and called out his name.


    Thud!


    Herb bent his knees and knelt!


    All of them were kneeling in the office in front of Philip. Philip smiled, shook his head, and said to


    Agnes, ¡°Take care of it. I don¡¯t want to see them anymore.¡±


    Agnes nodded, understanding Philippletely. She directly dialed the relevant phone number.


    Soon, a team of people came over and led the ashen-faced Mike and the rest away.


    As for Fabian Tate, he was also taken away. The evidence was conclusive and there was no room for


    any dispute!


    After that, Philip inspected thepany and met with investors. After affirming Agnes¡¯ work, he left the


    company.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once outside, Theo and his men were already waiting at the door. A dozen ck Mercedes-Benz cars


    were lined up.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, nced at the sky, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Martin and Bernard


    Johnston.¡±


    Theo respectfully invited Philip into the car and the convoy drove straight to the hotel where Martin


    Johnston was staying.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Meanwhile, in the hotel.


    The two Johnston brothers, Martin and Bernard, were having private talks with several key members of


    thepany.


    ¡°What? The person you found has failed?¡± Martin looked furious at this moment, pacing back and forth


    in the suite in anger.


    Bernard stood to the side with his head lowered. His face was full of anxiety and regret. He said,


    ¡°Martin, don¡¯t worry about it. Even though it failed, Philip won¡¯t dare to do anything about it.¡±


    Hmph!


    Martin snorted and said, ¡°What should I say about you? How many times has this been? Can¡¯t you find


    someone more reliable? Why do you fail again and again?¡±


    Martin almost died of anger. His third brother had gone behind his back to find some hooligans to teach


    Philip a lesson, but in the end, they were the ones badly beaten up instead!


    This fool only knew how to bungle things up!


    Bernard could not bear the shame and said, ¡°Martin, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll go find some more people and


    will definitely teach that Philip rke a lesson this time!¡±


    After saying that, Bernard turned to leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t go. What¡¯s the time now? Do you think Philip is that brainless? Can¡¯t you see that


    Theo Zander is his follower now?¡± Martin waved his hand impatiently. Then, with a twitch of his


    eyebrows, he looked at the several people present and asked, ¡°Everyone, due to the unexpected


    circumstances, we have no choice but to bring the n forward. Are you ready?¡±


    There were nine people in total inside the suit. Excluding the two Johnston brothers, seven people had


    sworn allegiance to Martin. Of course, Russell Carl and Jacky Cullen were among them.


    At this moment, Jacky haughtily walked over with a ss of red wine in his hand and said, ¡°Mr.


    Johnston, this matter is actually not difficult to handle. Since you have a trump card against Philip in


    your hand, you should¡¯ve taken it out earlier. If you had done that, it wouldn¡¯t have caused the situation


    today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Johnston. What exactly is the trump card in your hand? Don¡¯t you trust the few of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the more we dy, the more unfavorable it¡¯ll be for us. ording to the news we received,


    Beacon has already started to contact the business partners to give them a heads up.¡±


    At that, Martin¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t use that trump card unless it¡¯s thest resort. That¡¯s


    something that can save lives. If I take it out so early, it¡¯ll lose its value.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone nodded silently.


    Russell said, ¡°Mr. Johnston, I don¡¯t think we need to be so nervous. We can make ns and move


    later. Let¡¯s see what Philip will do before we retaliate. Now that you have this trump card in your hand, I


    don¡¯t think Philip will make a move against you so easily. We might as well drag things on and wait for


    Philip to get anxious so that he¡¯ll take the initiative toe to us.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, the tense expression on Martin¡¯s face suddenly rxed.


    Russell was right.


    Since he had this trump card in his hand, why was he in a hurry to make a move? Philip was the one


    who should be anxious.


    After all, if that secret got out, Wynn would not survive in Riverdale.


    Even the entire country would not amodate Wynn anymore. Philip would also end up being a


    person scorned by everyone.


    After all, the Lovce family incident was a huge taboo!


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Since I have this trump card, I should wait for Philip toe and beg me. Haha, why did I


    only realize it now? Well done, as expected of my wise strategist!¡±


    Martinughed and personally poured a ss of red wine for Russell as he said, ¡°Russell, the future


    development of thepany will have to rely on your contributions!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Russell quickly got up and respectfully said, ¡°This is what I should do, Mr. Johnston. It¡¯s my honor to


    help you.¡±

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    When Jacky Cullen saw this scene, the corners of his eyes twitched with dissatisfaction. He finished his


    red wine in one big gulp.


    Damn that Russell Carl for stealing the limelight again!


    ¡°Jacky, what¡¯s wrong? Are you also upset with that hypocritical act of Russell¡¯s?¡± On one side, another


    middle aged man nudged Jacky with his elbow and asked.


    Jacky snorted coldly and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t get used to the way he looks. It¡¯s as tho ugh everything is


    within his calctions.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I share the same thoughts as you. Russell Carl is our enemy. With him around, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be


    difficult to get any credit in front of Mr. Johnston,¡± the man took a sip of red wine and said.


    Jacky frowned, clenched his fists fiercely, and said, ¡°One Russell Carl is not enough to pose a threat.¡±


    ¡°Jacky, I have to disagree with you on this. Now, Mr. Johnston has attached more importance to him


    compared to you. If we don¡¯t do something, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before Russell will drive all of us


    out. By then, everything will be over for us,¡± the man continued.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Jacky scowled. He nced at the other person and said suspiciously, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    The man shook his head and did not rify.


    Martin looked at the time and asked Bernard, ¡°Is there any news from Philip?¡±


    Bernard shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. What if he continues to fight with us?¡±


    ¡°Then we reveal that secret and kick up a big fuss!¡±


    Martin¡¯s face was cold as he shouted, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he love his wife very much? I don¡¯t believe that he can


    put Wynn¡¯s reputation at stake for the sake of Beacon.¡±


    Bernard nodded and said, ¡°In that case, should I go to the vi to ask about the situation?¡±


    Martin thought about it and said with a nod, ¡°Go there again and see what he really thinks. If he has


    come to terms with it, that would be great. If he still disys the same arrogant attitude, then we don¡¯t


    need to be merciful!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Bernard answered and turned around to walk out of the suite.


    Suddenly! Bang!


    The tightly shut door of the suite was kicked open from the outside!


    Following that, a dozen thugs dressed in ck suits barged in!


    Of course, Philip was in the lead with his hands in his trouser pockets and a faint smile at the corners of


    his mouth. He was followed closely by Theo.


    ¡°Martin Johnston, I came here myself. There¡¯s no need for him to go to the vi and ask me about my


    choice.¡±


    Philip walked in, his face looking indifferent. There was a chill in his eyes.


    Before Bernard could react, he was pushed away by Philip.


    Philip strode in front of Martin, raised his hand, and snapped his fingers while saying, ¡°Carry it in.¡±


    As soon as he said that, two thugs carried in a big casket from outside!


    Thud!


    The casket fell on the floor!


    At this scene, Martin¡¯s face changed rapidly. With doubts and chill on his face, he angrily said, ¡°Philip,


    what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Philipughed, patted the casket, and said, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s your birthday in two days and I prepared a


    gift for you in advance-a casket.¡±

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    Looking at the casket Philip had brought over, Martin shook with anger as his face flushed red. He


    pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°You! How dare you act so arrogantly?! Are you disrespecting me? Philip


    rke, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s second uncle! We¡¯re rted by blood! If I tell Wynn that you did this


    to me, do you think she¡¯ll stand on your side or mine?¡±


    Martin was fuming. How dare Philip send him a gift like this? Was this not cursing him to die soon?


    Bernard also looked angry as he pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Insolence! Philip, as a junior, what¡¯s


    your intention in sending such a gift to your elders? If my eldest brother and sister-inw find out about


    this, they¡¯ll definitely punish you severely!¡±


    Bernard¡¯s eyes were cold, and his face was full of anger! This damned Philip was too audacious!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When the others saw Philip giving such a gift, they were also taken aback for a brief moment. Then,


    they pointed at Philip and berated angrily, ¡°Chairman rke, this is too discourteous of you! ¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If this matter gets out, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a foothold in Riverdale. We have always


    ced importance on family virtues here. For a wretch like you to behave like this, it would be a great


    disgrace!¡±


    ¡°Philip, apologize to Mr. Johnston at once! I¡¯m sure you must be here today to give in to him. In that


    case, are you trying to take advantage of the situation by resorting to such a despicable act? You must


    be delusional!¡±


    Several people pointed at Philip and admonished him. To them, Philip was really bold to do this.


    Gifting a casket?


    If word got out that Philip gave such a gift, it was inconceivable what the people of Riverdale might


    think of Philip!


    Moreover, he already had a bad reputation.


    However, Philip just smiled lightly and said to them, ¡°Excuse me, I don¡¯t care at all. I¡¯m determined to


    give this casket to him.¡±


    Martin frowned in anger and pointed at Philip, roaring, ¡°You¡¯re simply too outrageous! I¡¯ll make you


    regret it! If this secret is leaked out, there¡¯ll be no ce for Wynn in Riverdale or even in Orienta! By


    provoking me like this, are you telling me that you¡¯ve made your choice?¡±


    Martin was furious. He had never been given a gift like this before.


    Martin refused to believe that a piece of trash that had been wasting away in the Johnson household


    for four years could be so strong now.


    In the past few days, he had been getting people to look into Philip¡¯s background and identity. After all,


    someone with a ck card from Swiss Bank could not be an ordinary person!


    However, after doing numerous checks, he could not find any information about Philip at all.


    There seemed to be a huge force stopping Martin¡¯s investigation. Furthermore, in front of this force,


    Martin was nothing but an ant.


    Despite that, he refused to concede. Perhaps it was just a matter of time. After all, Philip had been a


    wastrel for four years. It was justifiable that he could not find out anything about him.


    After Martin finished talking, everyone, including Bernard, Russell, Jacky, and several others stared at


    Philip with hostility. That was because Philip¡¯s decision would determine their next move.


    After a moment of silence, Philip raised his eyebrows. With a faint chill in the corners of his eyes, he


    stared at Martin and asked, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡±


    These few simple words caused the temperature in the suite to plummet!


    Martin could not react for a while as he looked at Philip with some trepidation, wondering why he would


    suddenly ask this question.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    What did he mean by that? Would he dare to do anything to him?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martin asked warily.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Martin Johnston, my decision has never changed since the beginning. Since


    you¡¯ve chosen to be Beacon and Wynn¡¯s enemy, you should¡¯ve gotten prepared for my retaliation. As


    for that secret in your hands, leak it out if you have the guts. Do you dare to make a bet with me? As


    long as you dare to expose the secret, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Martin froze, stunned by Philip¡¯s indifferent appearance and calm attitude.


    The look in his eyes was terrifying.


    It seemed that as long as he leaked it out, what awaited him would be death!


    Hmph!


    Bernard snorted coldly, pointed at Philip, and shouted angrily, ¡°Philip, don¡¯ t be arrogant! Are you


    treating us like pushovers who¡¯ll be intimidated by a few words? We now own Martin Pharmaceutical


    and have so many talents. Can you reallypete with us? Besides, even if we expose the secret, so


    what? Do you really dare to kill us?¡±


    The corners of Bernard¡¯s eyes were sinister. He did not believe that Philip had the guts to do so.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Martin clenched his fists at this moment and said grimly, ¡°Philip, since you¡¯re disying such


    an attitude right now, there¡¯s nothing else to talk about between us. This secret will soon wreak havoc


    in the entire city. At that time, you and Wynn will have to withstand all the criticisms and bacsh that


    you¡¯re bound to face!¡±


    Martin was annoyed. Thest bit of kinship in his heart waspletely shredded at this moment!


    Philip¡¯s arrogant attitude made him very upset! In that case, he would take a gamble.


    The others also echoed.


    ¡°Oh, Philip, I hope that you and Beacon can endure whates next.¡±


    ¡°Chairman rke, for whatever it takes, you¡¯re still too young. Why do you have to insist on doing


    this?¡±


    ¡°As long as you bow down and admit your mistakes to Mr. Johnston right now, and give up Beacon to


    him unconditionally, I¡¯m sure Mr. Johnston won¡¯t treat you harshly. After all, you¡¯re still family.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    With a menacing smile, Martin said, ¡°Yes, we are family, after all.¡±


    Having said that, he took two steps forward, patted Philip on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯ll give you


    onest minute to think about it. Do you really want to sacrifice Wynn¡¯s reputation and fight with me?¡±


    However, Philip only snorted coldly in response. ¡°Martin, you¡¯ re not worthy to talk to me in that way. In


    my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but an ant. The only reason why I haven¡¯t made a move against you is to see


    who else is supporting you from behind. Do you really think I dare not do anything to you?¡±


    This stern rebuke shook the entire suite abuzz!


    Martin was also startled. With a frown, he shouted, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t


    me me for being ruthless!¡±


    After that, he said to Bernard, ¡°Inform the city¡¯s media right now and broadcast that secret all over the


    city for three days. I want the entire Riverdale to know what kind of person Wynn is!¡±


    ¡°Martin Johnston, how dare you?!¡±


    Philip shouted angrily. The dormant killing intent in his eyes erupted endlessly as his body surged with


    monstrous anger!

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    At this moment, Philip was like a battle god incarnate. His face was chilly, and his pupils reflected a


    biting killing intent! This sight stunned everyone in the suite!


    What a shocking aura!


    Was this really the usually wretched Philip rke?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Too horrifying!


    Martin was also shocked by Philip¡¯s angry roar. He immediately took two steps back and stammered,


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do..?¡±


    Philip looked grim. Behind him, Theo waved his hand and a dozen thugs in ck suits quickly subdued


    everyone else.


    ¡°Let go of us! Who are you to capture us?¡±


    ¡°Let go! Theo Zander, what¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re the kingpin of Riverdale. Why are you acting


    like a bodyguard for this guy?¡±


    ¡°Philip, hurry up and tell them to stop. You¡¯ re making an illegal arrest!¡±


    Several people bellowed angrily but Theo and his men would not listen at all.


    They were waiting for Philip¡¯s next orders.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s eyes were dark and cold. He red at Martin in front of him as he approached


    the other party.


    This made Martin sweat profusely like he was facing a great foe. He panicked and shouted, ¡°Stop


    there! What do you want? Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone might find trouble with you?¡±


    Martin was flustered as his eyes kept darting to Bernard next to him.


    Bernard was not stupid either. He quickly took out his phone to make a call.


    However¡­


    Snap!


    Philip made his move, snatched the phone out of Bernard¡¯s hand, and smashed it heavily on the floor.


    After that, he kicked Bernard in the stomach. Thetter hunched over like a shrimp as he flew out and


    crashed into a wine rack on the side!


    tter!


    A row of red wine shattered on the floor. The entire floor was covered in red and looked pretty scary.


    Bernard fell to the floor and was drenched in red wine. He was clutching his stomach and wailing.


    With this kick, Bernard felt that the intestines in his stomach were in knots!


    Then, with cold eyes, Philip stared at Martin who was hiding behind the sofa. He said grimly, ¡°Martin


    Johnston, you forced me to do this!¡±


    ¡°No, no way, Philip, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m Martin Johnston, the chairman of Martin


    Pharmaceutical. I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s second uncle!¡± Martin roared, watching as Philip walked toward him with


    his fists clenched.


    Bam!


    Buk!


    Philip¡¯s fist smashed heavily into Martin¡¯s face, causing his nose and mouth to instantly gush with


    blood!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable scream resounded throughout the suite. Martin felt dizzy as he covered his mouth and


    nose with his hand. There was a trickle of bright red between his fingers.


    He exploded with anger and pointed with his other hand at Philip, whimpering angrily, ¡°Philip rke,


    you¡¯re dead! How dare you hit me?! I¡¯ll take my revenge! I want you to die a miserable death!¡±


    Only now did Martin realize that not only was Philip rich but he was also ruthless!


    As soon as he said that, Philip reached over with one hand and grabbed him by the cor to lift him up!


    At this scene, the rest of the people in the suite were all dumbfounded!


    This¡­ Was Philip still a f*cking human?


    How strong must Philip¡¯s arms be to lift Martin?


    Panic!


    They shut their mouths and stopped cursing.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    What if they identally annoyed Philip and got beaten up as a result?


    Therefore, all of them chose to protect themselves at the moment. They lowered their heads and were


    too afraid to speak up, but they still nced around furtively.


    With a grave face, Philip stared at Martin whose face was flushed. The man was panting aloud. Philip


    said coldly, ¡°Martin, I¡¯ve given you many chances but you didn¡¯t know how to appreciate them. I¡¯ve


    considered using money to make you understand the difference between you and me, but after thinking


    about it carefully, I think it¡¯s meaningless. It¡¯s better for me to personally let you experience the pain so


    that you may remember it for a lifetime!¡±


    After that, Philip directly threw Martin on the coffee table and the entire ss coffee table shattered into


    pieces!


    The broken ss stuck to Martin¡¯s back, arms, and legs, causing him to grimace in pain!


    ¡°Aargh! Philip, how dare you do this to me?! I swear I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Martin shouted. His back was covered in blood as he crawled away from the broken ss shards with


    great difficulty. His arms and legs were also bright red.


    The sight of him was dreadful.


    Pain!


    Excruciating pain!


    Martin dared not move at all. His back was full of broken ss shards. He carefully pulled out the ss


    shards from his arms. Every time he pulled a shard out, the pain was heart-wrenching.


    In the end, he simply stopped removing them and turned around to flee instead.


    He wanted to go to the hospital to treat his wounds.


    However¡­


    Of course, Philip would not let him leave just like this. He walked over and kicked Martin¡¯s back fiercely!


    This kick caused some broken ss to prate deeper into Martin¡¯s flesh, causing him to how! in


    pain.


    At the same time, his entire body flew out and he instinctively used his hands to support himself on the


    ground.


    Instantly, the broken ss on his palms prated deeper into his flesh again!


    Argh!


    The entire suite echoed with Martin¡®s miserable screams.


    He crawled on the ground and kept shouting, ¡°Philip, you¡¯ll die a miserable death! When I return, I¡¯ll kill


    you!¡±


    However, a pair of sneakers appeared in front of Martin¡¯s eyes. He looked up and saw Philip¡¯s icy face.


    ¡°Martin Johnston, everything that¡¯ s happening today is your own doing. You can¡¯t me others for it. I


    hope you can remember the lesson today. Don¡¯t try to provoke Wynn and me. Otherwise, your fate will


    be worse the next time!¡±


    After saying that, Philip stomped on Martin¡¯s right hand heavily!


    Argh!


    At once, the suite resounded with his miserable screams.


    With this stamp, Philip had broken Martin¡¯s right hand! The piercing pain from his hand made Martin


    tremble.


    Bernard Johnston, who was lying on the floor, was conscious the entire time. However, he dared not


    stand up and could only lie on the ground while ying dead.


    The rest were already panicking at this time, watching helplessly as Philip taught Martin a lesson.


    Too horrifying!


    This guy¡¯s methods were too vicious!


    Following that, Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at Theo, and said, ¡°You can deal with the rest of


    these people.¡±


    Hearing that, those people started panicking. They quickly knelt in front of Philip, bowing and begging


    for mercy. ¡°Chairman rke, please have mercy on us. We were wrong. We won¡¯ t work together with


    Martin anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke, we were deceived by the viin as well. We beg you to forgive us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave right away and never return to Riverdale. Chairman rke, please spare our lives!¡±


    However, Philip just nced at them coldly before he turned around and left.


    Suddenly, everyone got desperate and roared, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯ll receive youreuppance for


    this!¡±


    ¡°Philip, we won¡¯t let you off even if we die!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    Immediately after, miserable screams from the crowd could be heard from the suite.


    Itsted about ten minutes before Theo wiped his hands with a towel, nced at the people on the


    floor, and said, ¡°Deal with it cleanly. Throw them to the next city and let them beg for the rest of their


    lives.¡±


    After that, Theo walked out of the suite and approached Philip who was smoking. He said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s been dealt with cleanly. Where do you want to go next?¡±


    ¡°Go to the media arranged by Martin.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was calm as he exhaled smoke while asking, ¡°Is everything else ready?¡±


    Theo nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s all ready. Not even a smidgen of Mrs. rke¡¯s secret will be leaked. I¡¯ve


    already contacted all the media in Riverdale. As for Martin¡¯s people, I¡¯ve also sent people to monitor all


    of them. The signal in the area they¡¯re in has been cut.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Philip nodded, nced at the suite, and turned to leave. Theo followed closely behind.


    When Bernard noticed no more movements, he got up from the floor and ran to his second brother to


    help him up. He asked agitatedly, ¡°Martin, are you alright?¡±


    Martin was in pain all over his body at the moment. He red at Philip who was leaving with a cold


    expression in his eyes and said grimly, ¡°Quick, take me to the hospital!¡±


    Soon, Martin was sent to the hospital. After getting treated, his whole body was wrapped like a


    mummy. Lying on the hospital bed, he stared at the ceiling with resentment.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare Philip treat me like this?! I want him to die a horrible death!¡±


    Martin¡¯s face was full of killing intent, and his eyes were resentful.


    His right hand was already ruined.


    Seeing his second brother in this state, Bernard was also heartbroken and asked, ¡°Martin, what should


    we do now? By doing this to us, Philip has no regard for us at all. This is a warning to us!¡±


    ¡°Contact Jim Wells and let them spread the secret immediately!¡± Martin gritted his teeth and said.


    Bernard nodded and immediately dialed a number, saying coldly, ¡°Immediately publish the news. I want


    everyone in the city to know that secret!¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Johnston, no problem. It¡¯ll only take ten minutes for all of Riverdale to know the secret.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a cold male voice sneered.


    In a t building at a certain demolition area in Riverdale, many intricate andplicated alleys could


    be found around here. One could easily get lost in this ce if not familiar enough with the area.


    At this moment, in an old house with a simple office setup with severalptops and other gadgets, there


    were seven or eight people in operation.


    Among them, a man with sses and dressed in a ck suit hung up the phone in the garden as a


    cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He turned around, walked into the house with an envelope, and pped his hands. He said to a few of


    his men, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start! In ten minutes, I want the news in this envelope to spread across all major


    portal websites and forums. Facebook and Twitter will be our main base!¡±


    Once they heard this, everyone started to get busy. They had already edited the text and only needed


    to input the content from the document. Then, they would make use of trolls and keyboard warriors to


    upy the major forums and further spread the news.


    Such maniption of public opinion was nothing short of a piece of cake for Jim Wells.


    This was what he did for a living. A trending search could earn him millions!


    Jim looked at the busy people with a broad grin on his face. He would earn five million dors this time.


    Tomorrow, he could buy the house with a sea view that he had his eye on.


    While thinking about it, Jim pped his hands and encouraged, ¡°Everyone, hurry up. After we¡¯re done,


    I¡¯ll buy everyone dinner at Caesar¡¯s Pce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wells!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wells, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Several people eximed.


    However, an unexpected situation happened!


    One of them shouted doubtfully, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I post my message? How about


    you? Is thework down?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Let me try. Holy sh*t, I can¡¯t send mine out either. I think the line is down.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wells, pleasee and take a look. There seems to be no signal.¡±


    Everyone was anxious.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    Jim hurried to the nearestputer to take a look. With a twitch of his eye, he said, ¡°F*ck! No inte


    at this time? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The neighborhood is being demolished. Could it be that thework cable has been cut?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯ t worry, just call and ask.¡±


    One of them dialed the number of the telmunicationpany. After questioning, he replied, ¡°They


    said there¡¯s no disconnection notice on our side and no one nearby has reported the same problem. It¡®s


    not the signal.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t this obviously a case of disconnection?¡± Someone was anxious.


    Jim was also anxious as he nced at the sky outside. His sixth sense gave him a bad feeling as if


    something was about to happen.


    ¡°Everyone, check your phones to see if there¡¯s a signal,¡± Jim quickly said as he took out his phone to


    check.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, there¡¯s no signal on my phone either!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    Jim saw that there was also no signal on his phone, but he had just answered a call before this.


    ¡°Quick, pack the things up. Hurry!¡±


    Suddenly, Jim thought of something and immediately urged everyone to pack up. Everyone panicked


    and quickly packed up their things.


    Meanwhile, in the alley outside the gate, Philip followed Theo who led the way and came to the gate.


    ¡°Master Theo, Mr. rke, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The man on guard nearby popped out at this time, his face full of ttering smiles.


    Theo asked, ¡°Is everyone still inside?¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they are. We¡¯ve cut off the signal within a mile radius.¡±


    Theo nodded, turned to Philip, and asked, ¡°Mr. rke, shall we go in now?¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Theo ordered his men to kick open the iron gate.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jim was standing in the garden with a few of his subordinates. They were carrying small andrge


    packages in their arms and they saw Philip walking in with his men.


    At that moment, Jim knew something was wrong and shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    Everyone quickly dropped their things and scrambled to flee over the wall!


    However, just as they tried to go over the wall, they cringed awkwardly before backing away.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running? Go on! Mr. rke is here but you¡¯re still not running?¡±


    At this moment, the guy from before berated as he pointed at Jim and his people.


    Jim was extremely flustered. The whole ce was full of people and the entire garden was surrounded!


    Thud!


    Immediately, Jim knelt on the ground and kept bowing to Philip as he begged for mercy, ¡°You must be


    Mr. Philip rke, right? I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have taken this job. I hope you can leave us


    a way out.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The rest of the people also fell on their knees.


    Seeing this scene, Philip could not help shaking his head.


    This bunch of people was really decisive.


    Philip walked over. His gaze fell on Jim as he asked, ¡°Are you Jim Wells?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Jim replied.


    Philip nodded, took a piece of paper, and threw it in front of Jim. He asked, ¡°In ten minutes, can you


    spread the information here all over Riverdale?¡±


    Jim quickly picked up the information and took a nce, his expression instantly freezing!

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    Jim looked at the information with a solemn expression on his face before he looked up at Philip and


    asked, ¡°Mr. rke, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Ten minutes, can you do it? If not, I¡¯ll find someone else. If you can, it¡¯ll offset


    your blunder.¡±


    Jim gritted his teeth, immediately stood up, and said, ¡°Yes, I can!¡±


    After that, he said to his subordinates behind him, ¡°Everyone, hurry up! Spread the information on this


    paper to the entire Riverdale in ten minutes!¡±


    Philip did not bother to stay here for long. He simply turned around and left, leaving the rest for Theo to


    handle.


    Ten minutester in the hospital ward


    Bernard rushed into the ward and shouted, ¡°Martin, something went wrong! Jim betrayed us and was


    caught by Philip. Moreover, media all over Riverdale are broadcasting news about us embezzling


    Beacon¡¯s funds. It¡¯s also a trending search on Twitter right now. Even those things about us oppressing


    people have been dug up. What should we do?¡±


    Martin was lying on the hospital bed, his whole body in pain. Hearing Bernard¡¯s words at this moment,


    he immediately sat up and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    After saying that, he quickly grabbed the tablet handed to him by Bernard and scrolled through the


    news as well as trending searches.


    A few shocking headlines popped up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    [Explosive! Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston misappropriatedpany funds and framed their


    niece!]


    [Shocking! Martin Johnston¡¯s overnight scandal, photo scandal, and hotel scandal!]


    Martin watched as these trending searches continued to climb the ranks and he was on edge!


    Especially when he saw thements on each topic that cursed him to hell and back, Martin


    profoundly felt the power of public opinion!


    Bang!


    ¡°Danm that Philip rke! How dare he do this to me?!¡±


    Martin was furious and smashed the tablet on the floor.


    He red at Bernard grimly and said, ¡°Quick, get together a team of public rtions. Be sure to reduce


    the trending searches and eliminate the negative impact!¡±


    Bernard replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already begun but the opponent¡¯s team is too strong. It¡¯s Jim Wells. That kid


    actually defected to the other side.¡±


    Hearing this, Martin felt his blood pressure rush to his brain and he got dizzy. He said, ¡°No matter how


    much money you spend, you have to suppress it. You absolutely can¡¯t let the influence spread


    anymore. Otherwise, you and I will be finished!¡±


    Bernard nodded and immediately made a few calls to arrange for it.


    After Philip left, he received a call from Charles. He sounded very anxious on the other end and


    shouted, ¡°Philip, where are you? Come to the hospital in Uppercreek! There¡¯s fetal movement and the


    situation is looking a little dangerous!¡±


    ¡°What? So sudden? Dad, don¡®t worry, I¡¯ll go back immediately!¡±


    Philip immediately ended the call, quickly spoke to Theo, and personally drove to Uppercreek at top


    speed!


    Theo remained in Riverdale to keep an eye on Martin and the others while Victor Bell also rushed back


    to Uppercreek.


    After more than an hour, Philip arrived at the Uppercreek Municipal Hospital.


    When he got out of the car, several of Master Bell¡¯s men were already waiting for him at the entrance.


    Heath was naturally among them.


    When he saw Philip, he immediately went forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, Madam is out of


    danger now. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Philip was anxious as he jogged along and asked, ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    Heath quickly replied, ¡°Madam identally had a fall in the room. Fortunately, Miss Lydia grabbed hold


    of her so there¡¯s no¡­¡±


    Heath dared not go on. Philip naturally understood the serious consequences and barged into Wynn¡¯s


    ward.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    Several people were already standing in the ward.


    Charles and Martha looked anxious and distressed. Especially Martha, she kept pointing at Anne and


    Lydia while cursing.


    Wynn sat on the hospital bed and kept persuading her mother, ¡°Mom, it has nothing to do with them.¡±


    Philip walked in, took a look around, and grabbed Martha¡¯s hand that was about tond a p on


    Lydia¡¯s face. He said sternly, ¡°If you dare to do it, I¡¯ll have you end up lying on the hospital bed again!¡±


    Martha turned to look at Philip and was startled as though she had seen a ghost. She shouted, ¡°When


    did you arrive?¡±


    After saying that, Philip shook off Martha¡¯s hand, causing thetter¡¯s face to grimace in pain.


    Her hand had not fully recovered yet. With this aggressive shove from Philip, it was almost broken


    again!


    Following that, Philip said coldly, ¡°Go out. Don¡¯t disturb Wynn¡¯s rest.¡±


    Martha still wanted to curse and swear but was held back by Charles.


    Lydia Jensen and Anne Foster stood in front of Philip like children who had made a mistake and said,


    ¡°Brother Philip, we¡¯re sorry for not taking good care of Sister Wynn.¡±


    Philip took a breath, smiled faintly, and patted Lydia on the shoulder. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you.¡±


    They then left the ward, leaving Philip and Wynn alone. Philip took Wynn¡¯s small hand and asked


    anxiously, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Wynn smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just too nervous.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at her, took two pillows to put behind Wynn¡¯s back, and said, ¡°They¡¯re just worried


    about you. ¡±


    ¡°By the way, how are things going in Beacon? What did Uncle Martin say? Does he still want me to


    hand over all the shares?¡± Wynn asked.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been worrying about thepany for the past few days. Naturally, she was also worried about


    Philip¡¯s safety.


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°Everything has been taken care of. We just need to tie up some loose ends.¡±


    Wynn nodded and said, ¡°Philip, they¡¯re my uncles, after all. Can you not treat them too harshly? Just a


    warning will do.¡±


    Philip seemed to have expected that Wynn would say that. He smiled and said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,


    don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ***


    Back to Riverdale, Bernard walked into the ward with brisk steps and said, ¡°Martin, we have news.


    Philip has left Riverdale and went to Uppercreek¡±


    Sitting on the hospital bed, Martin¡¯s face darkened when he heard this news and asked, ¡°What


    happened? Why did he leave so suddenly?¡±


    Bernard said, ¡°I asked the person I arranged in Uppercreek to find out. Wynn had an ident and was


    sent to the hospital. She almost had a miscarriage.¡±


    When Martin heard this, his expression was cold and he asked, ¡°Is the person you arranged in


    Uppercreek reliable?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s absolutely reliable, Martin. This man is the underground kingpin in Uppercreek, known as Master


    Eight on the streets. His real name is Brad Weiss. He¡¯s very powerful and he¡¯s just one step short from


    the three lords of Uppercreek,¡± Bernard said excitedly.


    Martin nodded. After a moment of contemtion, he said coldly, ¡°Quickly contact Brad Weiss and tell


    him to bring his men to get rid of Philip and Wynn. This is our great opportunity and we can¡¯t miss it! I


    want Philip to pay a painful price for bullying me!¡±

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Philip stayed with Wynn in the hospital until the evening. Afterpleting various tests, Wynn was


    discharged from the hospital and was ready to return to the hotel.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was nothing serious about her condition but the people around her were too nervous. After all,


    Wynn was about to give birth.


    Philip personally drove the car and did not allow Heath and his men to follow them. After all, Wynn was


    not aware of his power in Uppercreek. There were certain things he could not tell her just yet.


    After the matter involving Beacon and Martin Johnston was resolved and he took Wynn back to Arcadia


    Ind, the time would be almost ripe.


    The car turned into a remotene and they were almost less than two blocks away from the hotel.


    Suddenly, three vans nked from the front and back, blocking Philip¡¯s car.


    Philip was shocked and mmed on the brakes!


    At the same time, he reached out to grab hold of Wynn, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. He


    almost got thrown out!


    Instantly, Philip got angry. If not for his quick reflexes just now, an ident would have definitely


    happened!


    A blonde young man wearing a leather jacket with a sleek appearance led four or five underlings out of


    the van.


    More than a dozen people got down from the three vans. They stepped forward, knocked on the car


    window, and said, ¡°Get out of the car! Hurry up or we¡¯ll smash the car!¡±


    Every single one of them looked fierce and menacing with steel pipes and des in their hands. They


    were obviously not good people at first nce.


    When had Wynn ever experienced such a situation? Instantly, she went pale with fright. ¡°Philip, what¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    Philip grasped Wynn¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll go down and take care of


    them.¡±


    Wynn fiercely tugged on Philip¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Can¡¯t you see they have knives in their


    hands? Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡±


    After saying that, Wynn rolled down the car window a little and tried to solve this with her business


    negotiation techniques.


    ¡°You guys¡­ What do you want? If you want money, how much do you want? I can pay¡­¡±


    Wynn was still rtively smart. At such times, money was immaterial. Saving their lives should take


    utmost priority.


    Through the slit in the car window, the group of punks saw Wynn ¡® s stunningly beautiful face and


    instantly got excited!


    ¡°Brother, this chick is not bad! Why don¡¯t you let us have some fun first before we send them to Master


    Eight¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just look at her perfect figure! It¡¯s worth the trip if we can enjoy her! Hehe.¡±


    The punks snickered wickedly and put their hands on the door handle of Wynn¡¯s Mercedes.


    They were about to reach out and smash the car door when Blondie pped the head of the punk in


    the lead. He huffed, saying, ¡°Are you still going to mess around? We¡¯re here to do business. If


    something goes wrong, Master Eight will skin you alive! Step aside!¡±


    As soon as he heard the name ¡®Master Eight¡±, the little punk cowered. Looking at the beautifuldy in


    the car reluctantly, he ultimately shrank his head and stepped back.


    He dared not make another move.


    Master Eight!


    He was a famous figure in the underground scene of Uppercreek and one of the four kings on the


    streets. His reputation was second only to the three lords of Uppercreek!


    His power was enormous!


    The punks were Blondie¡¯s underlings, while Blondie was an inconspicuous little team lead under


    Master Eight.


    If Master Eight got angry, the consequences would be serious!


    The lighter punishment would be losing a pair of hands while the more serious punishment could make


    someone disappear from the face of the earth!


    Everyone backed away when they heard Blondie¡¯s words. Their leering eyes fixed on Wynn with a


    trace of reluctance.


    Blondie looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°A bunch of worthless trash. I¡¯ll bring all of you to the club


    to have some funter. Let¡¯s get things done for Master Eight first¡±


    Philip frowned.


    He seemed to have heard Blondie saying something about Master Eight.


    Master Eight?


    Who the heck was that?


    At this time, the sound of steel pipes hitting the ss of the car window became heavier, especially on


    Wynn¡¯s side where the car window was already cracked.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    ¡°You two, hurry up and get down! Or else, we¡¯ll smash the car!¡±


    ¡°Get down now!¡±


    ¡°How dare you disobey Chad¡¯s orders? Do you know who Chad works for?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s delicate face was pale as she nervously grabbed Philip¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What should we do?


    Let¡¯s call the police!¡±


    Philip looked around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. If we call the police, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll only anger them. If


    they smash the car, you¡¯ll get hurt¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Wynn was so anxious she almost burst into tears.


    Philip looked at Wynn tenderly and said, ¡°Wynnie, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°W-what do you want to do?¡± Wynn looked at Philip with uncertainty. Although she did not know what


    Philip was about to do, her heart still shook when she saw Philip¡¯s sincere and gentle eyes. She gritted


    her teeth and said, ¡°I trust you. What are you going to do?¡±


    Philip smiled, took out his phone, and quickly found a number. He said, ¡°Call this person and say that


    Philip rke has run into some trouble. Then, close your eyes.¡±


    With that said, Philip ced his hand on the handle of the car door.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wynn said anxiously. She was afraid Philip would do something stupid!


    Philip looked at Wynn¡¯s concerned gaze and warmth surged in his heart. He put his arms around


    Wynn¡¯s neck, kissed her gently on her forehead, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t let


    anything happen to you and the child.¡±


    Immediately after, he opened the car door and walked down.


    Once he got out, the eyes of all the gangsters turned to Philip. Wynn took advantage of this time to dial


    the phone number Philip told her to.


    ¡°Hello? Is your name Victor Bell? Philip rke is in trouble¡­¡±


    There were merely a dozen punks surrounding their car, and Philip would have no trouble taking care


    of them. However, when Philip and Wynn were still talking earlier, he had seen another van


    approaching from behind upon ncing at the rear-view mirror.


    There were two vans in front and two behind. This road was not wide, almost equivalent to arger


    alley. The vanspletely sandwiched Philip¡¯s car right in the middle.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way to escape now.


    It would be fine if Philip was alone, but Wynn was also present today and she was pregnant. If he had


    known, he would not have let Heath and the others leave first. If they attacked Wynn while he was


    distracted by the fight, it would be dangerous!


    Philip was also thinking about how to buy more time. When they saw Philip getting out of the car,


    confusion crossed their faces.


    One of the punks asked Blondie, ¡°Chad, is that him?¡±


    Blondie was also a little puzzled. He took out his phone and looked up the photo forparison. His


    expression immediately showed his excitement!


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s him! That¡¯s the kid Master Eight has ordered us to get rid of by all means!¡±


    Everyone went wild when they heard it!


    It turned out to be this kid!


    Blondie took the long dagger in his hand, knocked it on his shoulder, and said, ¡°Our luck is so good


    today. I just wanted to try my luck and never expected it to really happen. This job is too easy.¡±


    Blondie, also known as Chad,ughed loudly.


    Philip frowned slightly and asked, ¡°The guy with the blonde hair, who sent you here? What¡¯s the


    purpose?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really courting death!¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of living? How dare you speak to Chad like that?¡±


    The punks cursed angrily.


    Chad waved his hand and said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me clear things up for you before you die.


    Someone has offered to pay us for your two arms, two legs, plus a dozen ribs, as many as we can


    count. An extra broken bone will earn us 5,000 dors more! As for who, you don¡¯t need to ask. If you


    want to know, find out when you get to hell!¡±

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    With that said, Chad raised the long dagger in his hand and stabbed Philip¡¯s arm viciously while


    shouting, ¡°Let me take one arm first!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had thought that Philip would crouch on the ground in fear, or simply pass out in fear. To their


    surprise, Philip did not even dodge. Instead, he smiled oddly at Chad at this critical moment.


    Chad¡¯s heart jolted! Those were not eyes that belonged to a sheep. Cold, cunning, and contempt for


    everything. This was clearly a wolf that ate people without spitting out bones!


    He must be taken down quickly, otherwise¡­


    As the thought shed across his mind, Chad¡¯s de took a turn and aimed for Philip¡¯s chest instead!


    Years of instinct honed by living on the edge of the knife told Chad that if the person in front of him was


    not killed in time, he would be in big trouble!


    However, it was already toote.


    Before Chad¡¯s de could touch him, Philip had already dodged the attack and retaliated with a heavy


    punch on Chad¡¯s body!


    Chad could not evade in time and Philip¡¯s punchnded right on his stomach!


    Even if he had encountered a hundred battles with Master Eight and his de had tasted blood, he still


    saw stars after being punched by Philip. Immediately after, he flew out and crashed into the van


    blocking the road behind, causing the ss to shatter with a bang!


    The other punks were dumbfounded!


    As Chad¡¯s underlings, how could they not know his fighting capability?


    He was a true master of capoeira! Now, he was knocked out with one punch!


    All of them panicked and rushed over to help Chad.


    Chad was in good physical condition. He rubbed his stomach as he stood up and smacked the face of


    the underling who ran over to help him up.


    ¡°Damn it! Why are you helping me? Take him down!¡±


    Chad cursed. His men got the order and quickly surrounded Philip.


    ¡°Boys, don¡¯t be afraid. We have strength in numbers. No matter how good he is, he¡¯s alone. Let¡¯s


    charge over together and get him!¡±


    ¡°How dare you touch our boss, damn it?!¡±


    Faced with the shouts of the punks, Philip got angry!


    At the same time, a punk nearby approached Philip and Philip just served him with a jump kick!


    A shadow shed past followed by a scream!


    Before anyone saw what was going on, the punk had already fallen to the ground while twitching. Then,


    there was no movement as he had passed out.


    Holy sh*t!


    This kid¡¯s attack was so explosive!


    Everyone thought it was expected of someone who could defeat Chad with a single punch. Instantly,


    they abandoned all arrogance and started to engage in a tag team match and siege attack, randomly


    attacking with weapons from all sides. They pounded on Philip¡¯s body like a storm!


    At this moment, Chad was limping toward the van. He took every step with great difficulty, and blood


    could not stop dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    This was all thanks to Philip!


    After Chad received the punch from Philip just now, he already knew Philip¡¯s skills and dared not


    recklessly approach him anymore. He only pretended to be fuming when he told his men to attack him


    in a group to stall for time while he called for help.


    Chad took out his mobile phone from the car, dialed Master Eight¡¯s number, and said, ¡°Hello, Master


    Eight, this is Chad. I¡¯ve been beaten up. Who? Who else could it be? It¡¯s that Philip rke you told me


    to find! Master Eight, I¡­¡±


    As Chad spoke, he spat out another mouthful of blood. He had injured his internal organs this time.


    ¡°Master Eight, you have to call the shots for me. I can¡¯t subdue him¡­¡±


    Chad looked out at his underlings who were falling one after another and said, ¡°Pleasee quickly!


    Yes, West Alley. You have to bring more people with you. This kid is not that simple!¡±


    During the few minutes Chad was on the phone, Philip had already taken down half of Chad¡¯s men.


    The remaining half trembled as they guarded themselves with weapons, not daring to step forward and


    provoke him.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    F*ck, how could this kid be so aggressive? His skills were too awesome!


    All of them were thugs who made a living by fighting, but nearly 20 of them could not handle one Philip


    rke.


    At this time, a punk quietly snuck behind Philip and raised the steel pipe high to smash into the back of


    Philip¡¯s head.


    To his surprise, Philip seemed to have eyes on his back. He unhurriedly dodged his head to the side


    and lifted his leg, kicking the punk¡¯s crotch. Instantly, the punk almost fainted from unbearable pain!


    Crack!


    Everyone present had a sympathetic expression on their face.


    All of them knew this was the sound of shattered balls. The punk who was kicked fell to the ground with


    a face full of pain while covering his crotch with his hands. His body was hunched like a shrimp, and he


    could not help rolling back and forth.


    After all, no man could bear this kind of pain.


    In the car, Wynn closed her eyes very obediently and also covered her ears with her hands.


    However, she could still hear the sounds of weapons shing and screams from outside the car. She


    was very worried about Philip and would secretly take a peek at Philip. After making sure that he was


    fine, she would continue to close her eyes.


    Not long after, a gray Audi arrived with seven or eight SUVs. From the Audi, a middle-aged man in his


    50s stepped down with an angry and murderous face.


    Master Eight had arrived!


    He had been gambling at a nearby casino and thought that Chad and his men could easily handle a


    loser like Philip. As a result, Chad was taken down instead! This was a disgrace to him! Thus, he


    quickly gathered his men and arrived here in person.


    When everyone saw that Master Eight had arrived, they quickly made way for him. Chad also hurried to


    wee him.


    ¡°Master Eight, this kid is too powerful. We can¡¯t handle him. You must avenge our brothers!¡±


    Smack!


    Master Eight pped Chad fiercely across the face!


    Chad was already weakened by Philip¡¯s punch just now and this p directly stunned him.


    ¡°Worthless fool! You can¡¯t even handle this trivial matter!¡± Master Eight berated.


    Then, he approached Philip with his hands behind his back.


    He sized Philip up before saying coldly, ¡°Kid, do you know that he¡¯s one of mine, Eighth Master Weiss?¡±


    Philip smiled coldly without saying anything, his expression full of contempt!


    The people behind Master Eight immediately got angry!


    Did this piece of trash know who was standing in front of him?


    Master Eight was one of the four kings of Uppercreek. How dare he look at Master Eight with such


    contempt?


    Immediately, they mored to make a move but were stopped by Master Eight.


    Master Eight smiled lightly and said, ¡°Very well, young man. You still dare to act tough when


    surrounded by so many people. You have a lot of guts! People on the streets like us admire bold


    people like you the most. If someone hadn¡¯t paid to kill you, I might¡¯ve considered taking you in.


    However, who told you to mess with the wrong people? Impulsive young people have to pay the price.


    Let¡¯s do this. Hand over Miss Wynn Johnston without a fuss and I¡¯ll make it quick for you. You can


    suffer less pain and I¡¯ll also make sure to send you to the hospital.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Before he finished speaking, amotion could be heard outside the alley. It did not take long for


    nearly a hundred people to swarm in!


    Immediately after, several Mercedes-Benzes sped in and surrounded the intersection on both sides of


    the road. They blocked the entire street!


    From the crowd, a sturdy middle-aged man with his hairbed back walked over with brisk steps.


    ¡°Brad Weiss, who are you sending to the hospital?¡±


    A roar like a rabid wolf resounded throughout the alley!

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    Master Eight was startled. Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    He turned his head and saw a middle-aged man with his hairbed back jogging over while ring


    at him coldly.


    It was one of the three lords of Uppercreek, Victor Bell!


    Master Eight immediately began sweating and lost all his arrogance from before!


    Although he was known as one of the four underground kings of Uppercreek, he knew full well that he


    and Victor were not on the same level at all.


    Master Eight was simply a boss on the streets and made a living through gang activities without much


    of a background. He just relied on his seniority and arge number of underlings.


    As for Victor Bell, he had a huge background and owned countless businesses in Uppercreek. His


    wealth and power made him reign at the top of Uppercreek¡¯s underground forces.


    In front of Victor, Master Eight was no more than a minion.


    ¡°M-Master Bell, what brings you here?¡±


    Master Eight was a little flustered, wondering if the boss behind scenes had not only engaged him but


    also found Master Bell to thwart Philip.


    Master Eight knew Master Bell¡¯s temper. Anyone who dared to snatch the prey he had set his eyes on


    would be treated as the enemy and torn to pieces!


    At that moment, he panicked.


    Master Bell looked at Master Eight coldly without speaking.


    Master Eight quickly said, ¡°Oh, were you also instructed by Mr. Johnston to stop Philip rke? Since


    you¡¯ve shown up in person, I¡¯ll step aside and let you take this job!¡±


    Then, he waved his hand and instructed his underlings, ¡°Master Bell has taken over now. Let¡¯s go and


    leave Master Bell some space.¡±


    With that said, he led his people away.


    Victor waved his hand and the hundreds of people behind him blocked Master Eight¡¯s path.


    Master Eight frowned and said, ¡°Victor, what do you mean by this?¡±


    With his arms crossed, Victor looked at Master Eight and said coldly, ¡°Eighth Master Weiss, are you


    leaving just like that?¡±


    ¡°Victor, all of us are working on the streets. I¡¯m showing you ample respect today by giving this job up


    to you and leaving you the turf. What else do you want?¡±


    Master Eight got a little angry as he spoke. Even if Victor was formidable, he had already given way


    ording to the rules on the streets. Why was he still so relentless? He had not snatched his business!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Victor just grunted coldly and ignored Master Eight. He passed by him and walked up to Philip who was


    surrounded by them.


    The following scene shocked Master Eight and his underlings!


    Victor respectfully bowed to the young man whom they thought was a loser and said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, I deserve to die. I came here a stepte and caused distress to you and Madam. I was in a


    different location just now and rushed over as soon as I received the call from Madam. I didn¡¯t dy in


    the slightest!¡±


    Holy sh*t!


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    The underlings of Master Eight had never met many big shots and were usually ruffians who caused


    trouble in the marketce. In their minds, the most powerful figure they knew of was Victor Bell, one of


    the three underground lords of Uppercreek!


    He had countless minions under him, huge businesses, and a solid background.


    Now, this big shot was actually bowing to a young man while looking very flustered and scared!


    Who the hell could that person be?


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if you hadn¡¯t turned up, I¡¯d be able to take care of these


    people. But Wynn is here today and I don¡¯t want any idents to happen to her. I don¡¯t want her to be


    worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Victor said with his head lowered.


    Master Eight waspletely dumbstruck.


    This was totally different from what he had imagined! He thought Victor was here to ¡®steal the job¡¯ from


    him. Instead, he was here to y ¡®protector¡¯.


    Did Mr. Johnston not mention that this person was just a live-in son-inw and a loser?


    How could a loser make one of the three underground lords of Uppercreek, Master Bell, bow to him


    and talk so politely to him?


    ¡°M-Master Bell, what¡¯s going on here? Why are you lowering your head to a young man? He¡­¡±


    Master Eight started stammering when he realized that things had taken a bad turn.


    Victor scoffed and said to Master Eight, ¡°Your eyes must be blind. Do you know who this Young Master


    rke is? He¡¯s the rke family¡­¡±

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    Before Victor finished speaking, Philip quickly grabbed Victor and pointed behind him.


    Since just now, the sounds of fighting had ceased.


    Wynn had already rolled down the car window slightly, peeking out to check the situation.


    Victor quickly changed his tone when he noticed that. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a rtive of Hoyt Luther, the director of


    the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce! How dare you stop his car! Are you tired of living?¡±


    Hearing that, Master Eight was shocked.


    Master Eight was already in his 50s and had always held an average position among the underground


    forces in Uppercreek.


    In terms of seniority, he was considered a veteran with many underlings.


    However, in terms of power, he was far beneath Victor. The biggest reason was that he did not have a


    background in business.


    Now, this person he had surrounded was a rtive of the director of the chamber ofmerce, Hoyt


    Luther! No wonder Victor thought so highly of him!


    If Master Eight knew that Philip was in fact the founder of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce, he


    might even pass out.


    Fear was secondary. If he really messed with this god of wealth, he could only be an unrecognized


    boss in Uppercreek for the rest of his life!


    Wynn watched everything happen outside the car window. She had an impression of this Victor Bell


    whom Philip had told her to call just now. She had seen him several times. He seemed to always be


    around Philip and was quite polite to him too.


    Although Victor just mentioned it was because Philip was a rtive of the director of the Uppercreek


    Chamber of Commerce, her instincts told her that these forces were only the tip of Philip¡¯s iceberg.


    Of course, these were all guesses.


    ¡°Y-Young Master rke,¡± Master Eight eximed awkwardly.


    Philip sneered at Master Eight and asked, ¡°Cut the crap. The Mr. Johnston you mentioned just now, is it


    Martin Johnston?¡±


    At this point, Master Eight dared not conceal it. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Martin Johnston


    of Riverdale Martin Pharmaceutical. He told us to stop you and Wynn Johnston and break your limbs.


    We¡¯ll get 100,000 dors when the job is done.¡±


    Victor was furious when he heard that!


    ¡°How dare he think of harming Young Master rke?!¡±


    Then, Victor asked Philip for further instructions. ¡°Young Master rke, should I contact Theo now and


    tell him to bring his people to surround Martin and the others?¡±


    Philip smiled and waved his hand as he said to Master Eight, ¡°Do you still want to stop me now?¡±


    Master Eight quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not. This is all a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s move the vehicles away. My wife and I are going back.¡± Philip¡¯s


    expression was calm.


    Huh?


    Including Victor and Master Eight, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.


    What the hell? They had fought to hell and back just now. Now that everything was cleared up, he was


    going home for dinner?


    Master Eight was also perplexed but dared not disobey Philip¡¯s words. He quickly told his subordinates


    to move the vehicles and clear the roads while Victor did the same.


    Victor was puzzled. Why was Philip so good-tempered today?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Philip drive away, Victor stared at Master Eight and said coldly, ¡°Today, Young Master rke


    has let you off the hook. From now on, don¡¯t let me see you in Uppercreek again!¡±


    After that, Victor also left with his people.


    Brad Weiss froze in ce, his forehead full of cold sweat. His arms and legs were trembling as well.


    Victor¡¯sst words and that look in his eyes were full of killing intent!


    He panicked.


    Philip drove Wynn back to the hotel and assisted her upstairs. As soon as they entered, they saw a


    very elegantly dressed woman sitting in the suite, seemingly waiting for Philip and Wynn.


    She was apanied by two bodyguards in suits who were standing behind her.


    Wynn held her belly and was supported by Philip. She asked with a slight frown, ¡°Excuse me, you are?¡±

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    The elegant woman sitting on the sofa smiled as she looked at Wynn and nodded. Then, she turned


    her gaze to Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t you want to introduce your fourth mother?¡±


    Only then did Philip smile and help Wynn sit down. He said, ¡°Wynnie, this is my fourth mother.¡±


    Fourth mother?


    Wynn was startled as her eyes doubtfully fell on Philip as she asked, ¡°Father-inw¡¯s fourth love¡­¡±


    Philip quickly cut her off and made eyes at her.


    The graceful woman chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Phil. What Wynnie said is true.¡±


    Wynn realized her slip of the tongue and quicklyughed to cover her embarrassment while saying,


    ¡°Sorry, Fourth Mother.¡±


    The woman smiled and took a delicate small gift box from the bodyguard behind her with her jade-like


    hands. She handed it to Wynn with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting and I don¡¯t know what you


    like, so I just prepared a random gift for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Sheughed and joked, the smile on her face looking like the sun, exuding warmth to others.


    Her name was Hazel Eva and she was the daughter of the Eva family, an affluent family in the country.


    Unfortunately, the Eva family went into decline and had long since dwindled into an ordinary small


    family.


    Hazel was well-educated, gentle, and meticulous. She was in charge of many of the rke family¡¯s


    businesses. Although her status in the main rke family was not as high as Giada¡¯s, she could not be


    ignored either.


    Many times, Hazel would convey instructions on Roger¡¯s behalf.


    Moreover, she and Philip¡¯s biological mother always had a harmonious rtionship. She had always


    cared about Philip as well. She was one of the few people in the rke family who really cared about


    Philip and wished him well.


    Wynn epted it with embarrassment and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Then, she nced at Philip, somewhat uncertain.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Take it. It¡¯s from Fourth Mother, so consider it as a gift from my mother.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn did not refuse and epted the gift.


    Hazel also smiled tenderly at Philip and motioned for him to sit down. Then, she took his hand and said


    with reddened eyes, ¡°Phil, you¡¯ve suffered all these years. I¡¯m sorry for onlying to visit you now.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Fourth Mother, don¡®t say that. You¡¯re someone truly good to me. I


    know this.¡±


    Hazel wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at Philip and Wynn. She took their hands


    and said, ¡°You two must take good care of yourselves. I¡¯m here this time just to see you and the


    daughter-inw of the rke family. By the way, where¡¯s M? I heard that you have a cute and lovely


    daughter.¡±


    Philip smiled and asked the servant to bring M over.


    M trotted in and jumped into Philip¡¯s arms, shouting sweetly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back..!¡±


    Philip stroked M¡¯s head and said, ¡°Address her as Fourth Grandma.¡±


    M looked at the woman sitting on the sofa smiling kindly at her and said sweetly, ¡°Fourth Grandma.¡±


    Hazel happily responded, motioned to the bodyguard behind her to take a gift out, and said, ¡°This is a


    gift for you, M.¡±


    M wanted to reach out and take it but she nced at Philip and Wynn first. It was not until they


    agreed that she happily epted it.


    Before long, Wynn left Philip and Hazel alone.


    Philip poured Hazel a cup of coffee and asked, ¡°Fourth Mother, what brings you here this time?¡±


    Hazel sighed and looked at Philip worriedly as she said, ¡°Phil, you should let the people from the


    branch family go. Everyone on Arcadia Ind already knows that you¡¯re detaining them. The branch


    family is now lobbying everywhere, and the Chieftain of the branch family has even approached your


    father three times. His attitude is getting tougher each time. They want you to release them. Otherwise,


    the Chieftain of the branch family will bring people to Uppercreek to demand their release. By then,


    you¡¯ll be in big trouble when you return to Arcadia Ind.¡±


    Hazel only came out in a hurry this time just to send Philip this message.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Philip leisurely took a sip of tea and said, ¡°What did my dad say?¡±


    ¡°What can he say? He avoided the confrontation all three times, which means you need to solve it


    yourself,¡± Hazel said and grumbled a little, ¡°I wonder what your dad is thinking. How can you solve such


    a big matter by yourself? That¡¯s the chieftain of the branch family. He represents the entire branch


    family.¡±


    When Hazel said this, she was expressing her worries for Philip.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Fourth Mother, do you trust me and my dad?¡±


    Hazel was taken aback and said, ¡°Of course, how could I not trust the two of you?¡±


    ¡°In that case, you can keep your worries to yourself. I know what I¡¯m doing. If the branch family dares to


    cross the line, the ending that awaits them won¡¯t be pleasant,¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°But what if the chieftain of the branch family makes a move against you and your dad?¡± Hazel asked


    worriedly.


    Philip got up, put his arms behind his back, and stood in front of therge French window. He said, ¡°As


    long as he dares to do anything that crosses the line, there¡¯s no need for the branch family to exist any


    longer.¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s back and listening to those words from his mouth, Hazel¡¯s heart trembled!


    What a strong attitude and tone!


    Had Philip grown up?


    This intensity was not inferiorpared to his father back then.


    Hazel thought about it and finally said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve already made a decision, I won¡¯t say


    anything else. But you have to make proper arrangements for Wynn and your children in advance, do


    you understand?¡±


    Of course, Philip knew that. He turned around, looked at Hazel with a smile, and stepped forward. He


    put his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°Fourth Mother, don¡¯t worry about this. I have my ns.


    Since you¡¯re already here, let me buy you dinner and let you experience the local customs of


    Uppercreek.¡±


    Hazel fondly rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re still exactly the same as when you were a child,


    refusing to tell anyone about anything. If your mother sees you like this now, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll scold you


    again.¡±


    Speaking of this, both Hazel and Philip fell silent.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I miss her too. Does anyone else go to the mausoleum now?¡±


    Hazel sighed and said, ¡°Your father goes there once every six months. As for you, you haven¡¯t returned


    for so many years. You¡¯ve caused him to worry about you every day.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if he were really worried about me, he wouldn¡¯t have let me leave in the first ce.¡± Philip


    shrugged. Hazel quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t me your dad. He didn¡¯t want to either. In fact, he-¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough, let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯ll get Wynn and we¡¯ll apany you to have a stroll


    outside,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Hazel muttered, ¡°Whenever we talk about your father, you always change the topic. He¡¯s your father,


    after all.¡±


    Philip waved his hand and went into the next suite. Pushing open the door, he saw Wynn ying with


    M.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you finished talking?¡± Wynn raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    Philip nodded and started to speak before holding back. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you have any questions


    for me?¡±

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Wynn raised her eyebrows, looked at Philip, and said with a faint smile, ¡°No. If you want to tell me, I¡¯m


    willing to listen. If you don¡¯ t want to, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll wait for the day you¡¯re willing to tell me.¡±


    Philip was taken aback. He looked at Wynn and watched as she yed with M with her bulging


    stomach. A strong feeling suddenly surged in his heart.


    He walked over, hugged Wynn from behind, and leaned on her shoulder while saying, ¡°Wynnie, one


    day you¡¯ll know that your husband is not a wastrel. On that day, you¡¯ll be the happiest woman in the


    world. This is what I promise you.¡±


    Wynn smiled, her small fair hand grasping Philip¡¯s big hand. She said tenderly, ¡°I know. All along, I¡¯ve


    known in my heart you¡¯re not what they say. I¡¯ve been waiting, hoping that this day wille soon. In


    fact, even if you¡¯re really worthless, you¡¯re still my husband and M¡¯s father, do you understand?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After being intimate for a while, Philip took Wynn and Hazel out for dinner at a high-end restaurant


    nearby.


    That night, Hazel went back.


    Philip did not ask her to stay since he knew that she was busy with a lot of family affairs at home. It was


    already after eight when they returned to the hotel suite.


    As soon as they entered the door, they saw Charles and Martha waiting in the room.


    ¡°Philip, where did you take my daughter again? Don¡®t you know that she¡¯s very weak now? Why are


    you still running around with her? If something happens, can you afford the consequences?¡± Martha


    red at Philip fiercely and cursed as soon as she saw him.


    This damned Philip! Wynn had just returned from the hospital and he took her out again. Did he want


    her to die?


    After saying that, she quickly yelled at Charles to help Wynn take a seat.


    Philip was helpless and did not want to say anything.


    However, Wynn said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk to Philip like that. I¡¯m fine. You guys are just making a fuss out of


    it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s fine about you? You¡¯re now just two months away from your due date and still carelessly


    running around with him. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll regret it then.¡±


    Martha was fierce, but it was also for Wynn¡¯s sake.


    Therefore, Philip chose to be silent.


    In the past, she had tried all ways and means to make him and Wynn divorce.


    Seeing that Philip was not speaking, Martha grumbled a bit more before asking, ¡°Philip, let me ask you,


    when will you let me and your father return to Riverdale? What do you intend to do by leaving us here?


    Are we under house arrest?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Charles heard this, he also asked, ¡°Yes, Philip, your mother and I should return by now. After all,


    we still need to handle many things at home.¡±


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more days. I¡¯ll take care of the affairs in Riverdale


    first.¡±


    ¡°A few more days? Why is it taking so long to deal with the matter in Riverdale? Are you thinking of


    putting me and your father under house arrest and then taking Beacon for yourself?¡±


    Martha shouted sharply in annoyance.


    What was Philip¡¯s intention in keeping them in Uppercreek?


    Hearing Martha¡¯s words, Wynn looked dissatisfied and said, ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking


    about? How can you think of Philip that way? He has been helping me to take care of thepany¡¯s


    affairs.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s been helping you? I think he doesn¡¯t have any good intentions. He¡¯s been with


    us for so many years but never had any major achievements. He only wants to take advantage of us.


    Wynnie, don¡¯t be fooled by him. Do you think he¡¯s sincere just because he has a little money and treats


    you well? I think he¡¯s just trying to scam you. Then, he¡¯ll take Beacon for himself, cash it out, and run


    away.¡±


    Martha cursed fiercely and felt very upset.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    Charles tried to interrupt several times but was stopped by Martha¡¯s re.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough! What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Wynn got anxious. She red at Martha before looking at Philip and said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry. My


    mother¡­¡±


    Philip smiled, shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    After that, he said to Wynn, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let them know about some things.¡±


    Wynn was startled and fell silent. Her expression seemed torn with hesitation.


    Charles and Martha panicked when they heard their words and saw their actions.


    ¡°Wynnie, what is it? What are you hiding from me? Tell us!¡± Martha was anxious. She could tell that


    Wynn was keeping something from her.


    After thinking for a long time, Wynn said with hesitation, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get too angry when I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine, just tell me quickly.¡± Martha was flustered now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn looked at her father and said, ¡°Dad, Uncle Martin and Uncle Bernard embezzled Beacon and


    even charged me with a false usation of misappropriating thepany¡¯s funds. A few days ago,


    Lynn brought awyer with her and wanted me to hand over all the shares. Philip is the one who


    helped me resolve the issue. Moreover, my two uncles also upied First Pce by force. You can¡¯t


    return to Riverdale anymore. Philip went back a few days ago to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Boom!


    Hearing this, both Charles and Martha¡¯s heads buzzed as if an explosion just urred.


    His second and third brothers actually did such a thing?


    ¡°Wynnie, are you telling the truth?¡± Martha was extremely anxious.


    ¡°Was thepany gone? Was the vi gone?¡±


    ¡°That damned Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston! How dare they take advantage when others


    were down?¡±


    Charles clutched his chest angrily, his breathing growing heavy as he fell on the sofa.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Wynn was anxious.


    Philip quickly stepped forward and patted Charles on his back, doing deep breathing exercises with


    him. It took a long time for Charles to calm down. He drank a big ss of water in one gulp before


    clenching his fists tightly while cursing, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are two thieves in the household! I didn¡¯t


    treat them badly but they actually did such a beastly thing to me!¡±


    Martha was angry and cursed, ¡°Charles, just look at this! Thepany is gone and the house is gone.


    I could tell that your two brothers weren¡¯t good people. I didn¡¯t expect them to strike out at us like this!¡±


    Seeing his angry inws, Philip said lightly. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ve almost taken care of


    the matter. I just need to tie up some loose ends. In a few days, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡±


    Hearing this, Charles excitedly took Philip¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Really? Have you really solved it? What


    about Martin and Bernard?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face went cold as he said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already taught them a lesson. If they refuse to repent, I


    won¡¯t be kind to them. I¡¯m here today to give you a heads-up about this. After all, they¡¯re your brothers


    and Wynn¡¯s uncles. If the two of them did anything unfavorable to any of you, I won¡¯t go soft on them.¡±

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Upon hearing this, Charles and Martha fell silent.


    Philip had made it clear enough. If Martin and Bernard really did something illegal, Philip would not let


    them off the hook.


    After much hesitation, Charles asked, ¡°Can you not take it to the extreme? After all, they¡¯re my second


    and third brothers. They¡¯re Wynn¡¯s uncles.¡±


    Philip thought about it and replied, ¡°Dad, what if they had tried to send Wynn to prison and wanted to


    kill the two of you?¡±


    Martha immediately panicked at his words and shouted, ¡°Philip, in that case, be tough on them! Take


    things to the extreme!¡±


    Martha did not wish to die.


    Charles was very surprised and hurt that his brothers would backstab him. Charles shook his head, got


    up helplessly, and left the room.


    Wynn looked at Charles¡¯ departing back and felt very sad. She suddenly thought that her father had


    aged a lot at that moment.


    ¡°Philip, if possible, I still hope that you won¡¯t be too tough on my uncles.¡± Wynn raised her eyebrows


    and looked at Philip, her gaze clear and gentle.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I have my discretion.¡±


    A night passed without incidents. The next day, Philip received Victor¡¯s report.


    ¡°Young Master rke, we found out something. Martin sent his son, Liam Johnston, to Uppercreek to


    seek cooperation with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. How do you think we should handle this


    matter?¡± Victor stood next to Philip who was eating breakfast.


    Philip ate a mouthful of cereal and said after some thought, ¡°Liam Johnston? I got it. I¡¯ll personally go to


    the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerceter. I want you to arrange for more people to monitor the


    movement around the hotel and watch out for the group of people who barged into the hotel a few days


    ago. Have you found out anything about the other party?¡±


    Victor shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master rke, to tell you the truth, we tried to look into it but


    there¡¯s no news at all. It¡¯s clear the people who came that day are not to be underestimated. They must


    have considerable influence and background.¡±


    Philip wiped his mouth as he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    About half an hourter, Philip arrived at the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce.


    Martin had told Liam toe here to discuss cooperation. It seemed that he was in a hurry to develop


    Martin Pharmaceutical and was targeting the market in Uppercreek.


    Martin had the right idea. After all, the medical market in Uppercreek was huge and indeed the best


    choice. Beacon Group had also recently expanded into Uppercreek, so Philip had to make certain


    arrangements first.


    Philip was about to step into the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce when he smelled a perfume. The


    next moment, he heard an exmation of pain.


    A graceful figure was knocked to the floor by Philip.


    ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡±


    That graceful figure wore a tight-fitting white V-neck blouse paired with a red hip-hugging skirt. Her


    straight and slender legs were wrapped in ayer of light ck stockings, and she wore ck high


    heels.


    Trendy and sexy!


    She had a tiny waist, slim hips, and presented a unique attractiveness.


    Especially those red lips that looked very striking. They could render a man powerless with one nce.


    Philip had not done it on purpose. He quickly pulled the other party up and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m very


    sorry. Are you alright?¡±


    Smack!


    The other party pped Philip¡¯s hand away fiercely and stood up on her own.


    The woman groaned miserably while holding her hips. She angrily took off the wide sunsses on her


    face, pointed at Philip, and yelled, ¡°Are you blind, you stinking *ss?!¡±


    As a result¡­


    The two of their gazes met and things took a turn for the worse.


    ¡°Philip rke?¡±


    The woman eximed with a look of surprise as well as a hint of teasing and mockery in her eyes.


    ¡°Ruby Ford?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip finally came to his senses too.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    Very well.


    This woman turned out to be Ruby Ford. What was she doing in Uppercreek?


    ¡°Damn it! I was wondering who it was. I didn¡¯t think it was you, the wimp!¡±


    Ruby¡¯s expression was full of displeasure as she patted the dust off her hips unhappily.


    Philip only chuckled and stood aside awkwardly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after such a long time, you¡¯re still such a loser. What are you doing here?¡± Ruby


    looked at Philip smugly while sizing him up.


    F*ck!


    Ruby felt very upset at the thought of the embarrassing scene in front of Philip back then.


    Later, after much inquiry, she learned that Philip¡¯s family was rich but she also heard that they had


    gone bankrupt!


    He was still a loser!


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just here to take a look,¡± Philip replied.


    ¡°Take a look? At what?¡± Ruby¡¯s pretty face darkened. Then, when something came to mind, her jaw


    dropped as she asked with disdain, ¡°I see. Is it because your rke Group has gone bankrupt and


    Beacon has also been taken over by your uncles, so you¡¯re desperate now? Are you here to apply for a


    job as a security guard to support your wife? Or have you been kicked out of the house already?¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Philip mockingly. Her smug and gloating look was obvious.


    The look in her eyes and her actions made Philip very upset when he noticed them.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for Ho¡­¡±


    Just as Philip was about to exin, Ruby gave him a look of contempt and spat out the words, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough, hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. I¡¯m the newly appointed public rtions


    manager of thispany. With me around, don¡¯t even think of applying for a job here.¡±


    Huh?


    Philip was a little startled.


    Ruby Ford was actually the new PR manager of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce?


    ¡°Why?¡± Philip asked.


    Rubyughed, put her arms across her chest, and said disdainfully, ¡°Because I look down on you. A


    loser like you wants to apply for a job as a security guard for the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce?


    Who gave you the courage? Celine Dion? Also, I want to take revenge on you for what you did to me


    before!¡±


    Ruby¡¯s expression was full of scorn.


    Recently, many people hade to the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce to apply for a job.


    Even a piece of trash like Philip wanted to join them? Wishful thinking!


    Philip frowned as his face turned slightly cold. He did not want to bother talking to such a spiteful and


    snobbish woman as Ruby Ford. Thus, he turned to leave. However, this only annoyed Ruby.


    When she saw Philip ignoring her, she stomped her foot, stepped forward to stop him, and scolded,


    ¡°Philip, what¡¯s the meaning of this? How dare you ignore me? I¡¯m telling you, a worthless piece of trash


    like you will never enter the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce! I wonder what the little b*tch Wynn


    Johnston was thinking when she married a loser like you. What a shame! Haha, this must be her


    retribution! Who told her to act so high and mighty before?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I can already tell that she¡¯s not a good person. I heard that your wife discussed a lot of


    business coborations with manypanies. She can¡¯t have slept her way through those


    negotiations, right?


    ¡°A cuckold like you doesn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re being yed by your wife. You¡¯re still as stupid as


    ever.¡±


    Ruby said a lot of insulting words in one breath. In her eyes, everything Wynn did was a crime. This


    was the jealousy of women!


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he shouted sternly, ¡°Enough! Ruby Ford, I¡¯m warning you, Wynn is my wife. If


    you insult her like this again, I won¡¯t let you have it easy!¡±

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    Ruby was stunned and looked at Philip incredulously. A secondter, sheughed in exasperation and


    said to Philip mockingly, ¡°What did you say? Can you even do anything to me?¡±


    Philip did not speak and clenched his fists, expressing his emotions through his eyes.


    Ruby pointed at his nose and scolded, ¡°Rubbish! A piece of trash like you dares to do anything to me?


    I¡¯m the manager of the public rtions department of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. In terms


    of position and status, how can you bepared to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can act arrogant just because you used to be rich? You¡¯re nothing but a dog right


    now. Do you really think of yourself as a human being?¡±


    Ruby cursed like a shrew and said harsh words.


    Philip¡¯s face changed, and his heart was full of anger. He said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the PR manager?


    Believe it or not, one word from me and you¡¯ll be out of here!¡±


    Ruby almost died ofughter. This fool, Philip rke, could actually say such arrogant words. One


    word from him and she would be out of here?


    Ruby went over and kicked Philip in the knee while cursing, ¡°A loser like you still dares to act so


    pretentiously? You want to fire me? One word from you and our Director Luther has to obey your


    orders with respect?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Philip sneered.


    Pfft!


    Instantly, Ruby could not hold back her snickers as she covered her mouth.


    Then, she continued to mock him. ¡°Well done, Philip, for saying such shameless words.¡±


    Philip could not be bothered with her. He directly took out his phone, dialed Hoyt Luther¡¯s number, and


    said coldly, ¡°Hoyt Luther, get down here immediately!¡±


    After he ended the call, he found Ruby looking at him with admiration. She even gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°Hahaha, Philip, you¡¯ re awesome. You have to y out the entire act, right? Let¡¯s see if Director Luther


    shows up today!¡±


    Ruby really did not expect that a wimp like Philip would go to such an extent just to put on a show.


    Was he trying hard to brag in front of her? In that case, she would watch as he made a joke of himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At this time, the voice of a middle-aged man sounded. The security captain of the Uppercreek Chamber


    of Commerce hurried over with a few security guards.


    Seeing Ruby in front of him, the security captain¡¯s heart jolted.


    Was this not the new public rtions manager?


    ¡°Hello, Manager Ford, you¡¯re here. What¡¯s the matter? Do you need help?¡±


    Dave Carter, the security captain, was just another bootlicker. Seeing that Ruby was young and


    beautiful, he began to tter her. This was what any man would do.


    Ruby immediately stretched out her jade like finger, pointed at Philip, and said fiercely, ¡°He bumped


    into me and refused to apologize!¡±


    Once he heard that, how could he let it go?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dave looked at Philip and sized him up. It was a young man in ordinary clothes who even seemed a


    little silly. Thus, he immediately understood as he pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?


    Hurry up and apologize to our Manager Ford!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was very upset.


    This security guard was just anotherckey who looked down on people.


    It seemed that the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce had to do a better job of recruiting people!


    Seeing Philip frowning to express his dissatisfaction, Ruby immediately shouted angrily, ¡°What are you


    waiting for? Drive this jerk away immediately! He¡¯s tarnishing the image of the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Ford!¡±


    Dave quickly stood at attention and saluted.


    ¡°Also, people like him should never be hired by ourpany, not even if he wants to apply for the


    position of a security guard!¡±


    Ruby was trying to force Philip into a corner, thinking that he was here to apply for a job as a security


    guard.


    When the security captain heard this, he immediately ttered her and said, ¡°Miss Ford, don¡¯t worry.


    Our security team definitely won¡¯t ept him!¡±


    After saying that, Dave turned to Philip very arrogantly and said, ¡°You, hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t force


    us to make a move on you!¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly. How were these people qualified to be security here? They were


    simply acting like hooligans on the streets.


    ¡°You dare to drive me away? Alright, let¡¯s see who dares to drive me away today!¡±

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Philip¡¯s temper red. After all, he was the heir of the rke family, and even this chamber of


    commerce belonged to him. Although he kept a low profile, he could not allow these bugs to harass


    and look down on him.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty tough, huh?¡±


    The security captain, Dave Carter, looked at Philip with sarcasm.


    Was this silly kid not right in the head?


    Did Philip not see his people standing behind him? How dare he act tough? He was simply putting


    himself at gunpoint and looking for death!


    ¡°Come on, boys, kick him out for me!¡±


    The corners of Dave¡¯s eyes froze as he said viciously, ¡°It¡¯s really an interesting day today, meeting a


    blind idiot with no foresight.¡±


    In a sh, several security guards rushed over and pushed Philip to drive him away.


    Suddenly!


    An angry rebuke rang out at the entrance of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce!


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Hoyt Luther had run down with his assistant. As soon as he went out, he saw a group of people


    surrounding Young Master rke. By the looks of it, they were going to drive him away!


    This was a mutiny!


    This bunch of fools!


    ¡°D-Director Luther, what brings you here in person?¡±


    As soon as Dave saw Hoyt, he immediately bent down to greet him respectfully.


    However¡­ Smack!


    Hoyt pped Dave¡¯s face fiercely, causing thetter to be dizzy!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of youter!¡±


    Hoyt gritted his teeth before trotting to Philip. He stood at attention, bent over, and bowed at 90


    degrees. He respectfully greeted, ¡°Young Master rke, sorry I¡®mte and caused you to find yourself


    in such a situation.¡±


    Thump!


    Ruby Ford, who was at the side, was already antsy the moment she saw Hoyt. At this moment, she


    waspletely flustered when she heard Director Luther addressing Philip as Young Master rke.


    ¡°Director, what are you doing? Why are you so respectful to a bankrupt loser?¡±


    Ruby made thest struggle as she asked incredulously with a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°A bankrupt loser?¡±


    Hoyt turned around and looked at Ruby coldly until thetter¡¯s legs went weak.


    Then, in front of the crowd, he solemnly introduced to everyone, ¡°This is the founder of our Uppercreek


    Chamber of Commerce, Young Master Philip rke!¡±


    Uproar!


    All the security guards and Ruby dropped their jaws in surprise, their faces full of disbelief and shock!


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?¡±


    Ruby was flustered, her eyes flickering as she scanned Philip back and forth.


    Ruby immediately retorted, ¡°Director Luther, you must be mistaken. I know this guy and he¡¯s nothing


    but a loser. He¡¯s the live-in son-inw of the Johnston family in Riverdale and his wife¡¯s name is Wynn


    Johnston. I know him very well. He¡¯s just a bankrupt young master. How could he be the founder of the


    chamber ofmerce?¡±


    This was absolutely impossible! Philip was nothing but a wimp.


    ¡°Ruby Ford! Are you saying I¡¯m senile and recognized the wrong person?¡±


    Hoyt¡¯s face went cold and snorted.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That snort made Ruby short of breath from fear. Her knees went weak and she almost stumbled to the


    floor, not daring to look Philip in the eye at all.


    How could she doubt Hoyt¡¯s words? He was actually the founder of the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce?!


    Was he not bankrupt? Was the news she got wrong?


    ¡°B-Brother rke, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±


    Ruby bit her red lip and walked up to Philip, bending over at 90 degrees.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to have you calling me Brother rke.¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re the manager of the public rtions department of the Uppercreek


    Chamber of Commerce. Who am I? A loser who¡¯s applying for a job as a security guard.¡±


    Ruby knew that Philip was making fun of her ignorance. With a self-conscious look, she thought about


    it and once again bent over to apologize. ¡°Brother rke, I really made a horrible mistake this time. I


    was blind and looked down on you. I beg you, on ount of my past rtionship with Howard, please


    don¡¯t drive me away.¡±


    Ruby was afraid. It had not been easy for her to get a job with a high sry and prestige. If she lost this


    job, she would surely regret it!


    Philip nced at Ruby and waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he turned to Dave Carter, the security captain who was standing at the side.


    At this time, Dave looked as if he had seen a ghost. He quickly bent down and apologized, ¡°Young


    Master rke, I¡¯m sorry. I deserve to die!¡±


    With that said, Dave pped himself on the mouth. That was a drastic move.


    However, Philip only said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡±


    After that, he ignored Dave¡¯s glum face and walked into the building of Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce. Hoyt followed closely behind.


    Ruby felt as if she had just been fished out of the water as her legs were as weak as jelly. She looked


    at Philip¡¯s back as he went inside. Her heart tightened as she nced at Dave who had fallen limply on


    the ground. Then, she raised her legs and swayed her hips as she caught up with Philip in front.


    A group of people was following Philip respectfully, making it a grand sight.


    All the lower-level employees of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce stood up and respectfully


    greeted Philip. Then, a lot of discussions broke out.


    Ruby followed closely behind, looking very prim and proper as she stepped on her high heels.


    It must be said that the building of Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce looked very imposing! The


    furnishings inside were magnificent, grand, and extravagant.


    Soon, they arrived at the director¡®s office on the top floor.


    ¡°Y-Young Master rke.¡±


    At this time, Ruby disyed her great ttery skills. Carrying a pot of freshly brewed coffee, she walked


    up to Philip, bent over, and handed it to him respectfully. While handing the coffee over, Ruby


    deliberately widened the neckline of her blouse.


    Philip noticed it and sneered inwardly but said nothing.


    To be honest, Ruby was good-looking and was known among thedies of Riverdale. Her appearance


    and figure were exactly what the rich young kids coveted. However, in Philip¡®s eyes, Wynn Johnston


    was the most beautiful woman. Other women could only stand on the sidelines, much less seed in


    seducing him.


    He was neither a Casanova nor a bootlicker.


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯d like to apologize to you again. I was wrong.¡±


    Biting her sexy red lip, Ruby bowed again and said, ¡°To express my apologies, can I invite you to


    dinner?¡±


    Dinner?


    Philip nced at Ruby and said lightly, ¡°Dinner won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Hearing this, Ruby pouted and felt a little dejected.


    She was doing this just to seduce Philip.


    Who would have thought mat a former loser would actually be the founder of the Uppercreek Chamber


    of Commerce?!


    It would be strange if she did not do her best to go after such a good catch.


    ¡°Will you still fire me¡­¡± Ruby asked again with a weak voice, looking very aggrieved and pitiful.


    Philip took a sip of coffee and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It depends on the situation. If you


    perform well, you can continue to stay here and work. If you make a mistake one day¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to work for the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce


    and Director Luther! I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as you request it!¡±


    Ruby vowed immediately.


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    Philip was amused and was about to y a prank on Ruby when Hoyt approached.


    ¡°Young Master rke, Martin Johnston¡¯s son, Liam Johnston, is here and waiting downstairs. Do you


    want to meet him?¡±


    Philip was taken aback and immediately understood. A faint sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Liam Johnston, hehe¡­¡±

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    i


    With a sneer, Philip said, ¡°Bring him up. You can handle him while I observe on the side.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke,¡± Hoyt replied.


    A few minutester, Liam approached with a face full of smiles. He stretched his hand out and said


    fawningly, ¡°Oh, Director Luther, we¡¯re finally meeting. I¡¯m full of excitement and anticipation.¡±


    Hoyt smiled slightly and said, ¡°Manager Johnston, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Seeing that Hoyt was shaking hands with him, Liam immediately smiled. It seemed that there was a


    chance for him to cooperate with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce today. Sure enough, Liam


    Johnston was the cream of the crop and the future of the Johnston family. As long as they could


    cooperate, the position of general manager in thepany would be his!


    However, with a flick of his eyes, he suddenly saw someone else in the office. The said person was


    sitting on the sofa and drinking coffee in a dignified manner.


    ¡°Philip rke? What is a wastrel like you doing here?¡±


    Liam¡¯s face changed as he looked displeased. There was a hint of coldness and contempt in the


    corners of his eyes.


    Why was this loser here?


    Moreover, he was sitting on the sofa and drinking coffee so nonchntly!


    Did this guy know where this was?


    This was the office of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce¡¯s director!


    Philip chuckled, raised his hand to wave, and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Liam.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Why are you here?!¡± Liam was immediately angry. His eyebrows were furrowed together,


    and his eyes looked cold as he shouted.


    Why was Philip acting so rxed here?


    ¡°Also, what gives you the right to be sitting down? And drinking coffee? Do you know where this is?


    Stand up at once!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam was annoyed. If Hoyt got angry because of this insolent Philip, neither of them would end well!


    At this time, Hoyt was annoyed when he saw Liam treating Philip so rudely. He wanted to say


    something to stop him but was stopped by a look from Philip.


    Young Master rke was obviously not a simple person, so why would he pretend to be so low-key


    and vulnerable?


    Could this be a peculiar fetish of the rich?


    Philip replied indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? I have something to discuss with Director Luther.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    With eyes full of disdain, Liam sneered. ¡°What right does a piece of trash like you have to speak to


    Director Luther? Oh, I see, are you here to beg Director Luther to discuss cooperation on behalf of


    Beacon? Philip, I can tell you that you stand no chance. This time, my dad¡¯s Martin Pharmaceutical will


    definitely win the cooperation rights with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. Your Beacon is done


    for!¡±


    After saying that, Liam¡¯s eyes were full of mockery.


    Philip was too naive. What could he do on his own?


    Liam had not been in Riverdale recently but was running around in Uppercreek.


    However, he knew what Philip had done in Riverdale, including the things he did to his dad.


    He was angry! Livid!


    How dare Philip hurt his dad and even try to bring Martin Pharmaceutical down? He must be


    delusional! Philip did not reply, but a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    With an unhappy expression, Hoyt spoke up at this time and asked, ¡°Manager Johnston, are you here


    to talk about cooperation?¡±


    Liam immediately stepped forward, nodded fawningly, and said with a smile, ¡°Director Luther, you¡¯re


    very attentive. Martin Pharmaceutical is arge enterprise in Riverdale and we¡¯re looking for like-


    mindedpanies and chambers ofmerce to cooperate with. The medical industry in Uppercreek


    is well-developed and needs arge group like Martin Pharmaceutical to push out Uppercreek¡¯s


    medical services more effectively. Moreover, our ranking in Riverdale¡¯s medical industry is second to


    none. This is ourpany¡¯s introduction and project cooperation agreement. Director Luther, please go


    through it.¡±


    After saying that, Liam handed over a stack of materials.


    Hoyt just nced at it and said, ¡°As far as I know, Beacon Group is in Riverdale, which is also arge


    enterprise. Moreover, they¡¯re more famous than Martin Pharmaceutical and have been recognized by


    the medicalmunity.¡±


    Liam quickly said, ¡°Director Luther, you may not be aware that Beacon is suffering from both internal


    and external problems right now. Their overall efficacy is a mess. I was in Beacon for some time.


    They¡¯re facing some problems internally and have lost all funding. Furthermore, half of thepany¡¯s


    shareholders are gone, and even five to six investors have left. As for Martin Pharmaceutical, we have


    plenty of talents and investors. We¡¯re definitely the best choice for the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce.¡±


    Philip scoffed at this time. ¡°Do you think Beacon Group is done for? Do you think that Martin


    Pharmaceutical can reach a cooperation agreement with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce?¡±

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Upon hearing this, Liam got agitated. He turned around, red at Philip angrily, and yelled, ¡°Philip


    rke, no one will treat you as a mute if you don¡¯t speak! Besides, this is my Johnston family¡¯s


    business. It¡¯s no ce for you to intervene! Or are you seeking justice for your wife? Hehe, why don¡¯t


    you take a good look at yourself and Wynn? Do you think Director Luther is an ignorant person like


    you? He¡¯ll definitely agree to cooperate with my dad¡¯spany. At that time, I¡¯ll personally kick you and


    Wynn, that little tramp, out of the Johnston family! I¡¯ll make sure to take over Beacon!¡±


    After scolding Philip, Liam felt very relieved!


    He had finally vented his frustration. In the past few days, he had heard his dad praising Philip up to the


    skies!


    What did it matter if Philip had some money and followers? By the looks of him now, he was still


    nothing more than a loser!


    A leopard could never change its spots!


    He had money and people?


    Ridiculous!


    It must be because of Wynn that he got acquainted with some people on the streets.


    There was nothing to fear!


    He turned back and said to Hoyt with a smile on his face, ¡°Director Luther, why don¡¯t we sign the


    cooperation agreement right now? I have the contract all ready.¡±


    After saying that, he took out the contract, lifted the pen, and was about to sign his name.


    Suddenly, a big hand directly pressed on the contract and pushed it back. A voice was heard saying


    coldly, ¡°Manager Johnston, I think I need to carefully examine the strength of yourpany. After all, I


    only recognize Beacon Group in Riverdale.¡±


    After saying that, Hoyt pushed the contract back to Liam.


    Liam froze in ce, his expression changing again and again. He quickly said, ¡°Director Luther, the


    cooperation with Martin Pharmaceutical this time is definitely a great opportunity for Uppercreek. Martin


    Pharmaceutical is backed by big figures. We have strong funds, extraordinary strength, and many


    talents. Beacon no longer has anything to their name. They may seem like a golden apple but it¡¯s rotten


    on the inside. Besides, Beacon¡¯s chairwoman, Wynn Johnston, is being suspected of embezzling the


    company¡¯s funds. I¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Liam finished speaking, Hoyt interrupted him and said, ¡°Manager Johnston, that¡¯s enough. I


    think the cooperation between the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce and Martin Pharmaceutical


    should be ced on the back burner for the time being. Manager Johnston, I have to remind you that


    Martin Pharmaceutical is not the only one that wants to cooperate with the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce. Moreover, you¡¯re not the best choice. I still prefer Beacon Group.¡±


    After saying this, Hoyt said coldly, ¡°Send the guest out.¡±


    Thump!


    Liam panicked, his heart jumping with fear. He thought that Hoyt Luther would readily agree, but


    unexpectedly, the other party was adamant on Beacon and Wynn, that little tramp!


    Damn it!


    Could it be that Wynn was having an affair with Hoyt?


    Was Philip here to reach some kind of private agreement for Wynn?


    Yes, of course! That must be it! Damn Wynn and Philip!


    Liam only felt his scalp tingling and his chest bing stuffy. Hoyt¡¯sst sentence was to warn him


    that Martin Pharmaceutical was not the only option for the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce.


    What should he do?


    If he failed to get this cooperation, his father would not spare him!


    Liam was very anxious. If Beacon were to get the cooperation with the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce, there would be no hope for Martin Pharmaceutical!


    Philip got up at this moment and left the office.


    It was meaningless for Liam to remain here any longer, so heughed awkwardly at Hoyt before


    leaving as well.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    On the ground floor of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce, Liam caught up with Philip with a face


    full of anger. He grabbed Philip¡¯s cor and warned viciously, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you¡¯re using,


    but I¡¯m telling you that the cooperation with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce will definitely


    belong to Martin Pharmaceutical! If you want to fight for that little b*tch Wynn Johnston, you don¡¯t stand


    a chance! Moreover, the humiliation I suffered will be returned to you tenfold! I will prove to everyone


    that in the Johnston family, Wynn is not the only capable one, there¡¯s also me, Liam Johnston! Wynn


    and I will forever be at odds with each other!¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s eyes froze as he shoved Liam¡¯s wrist away. The force of Philip¡¯s grip instantly


    caused Liam to groan in pain.


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me, let go! It hurts!¡±


    With cold eyes, Philip said, ¡°Liam Johnston, I advise you not to provoke me! Also, her name is Wynn


    Johnston, not little b*tch! She¡¯s your cousin! If you insult her again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    After saying that, Philip pushed Liam away. Thetter staggered and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Philip, you deserve to die! How dare youy a hand on me? You¡¯re finished!¡±


    Liam roared and pointed angrily at Philip¡¯s back. He was already leaving.


    What justhappened?


    Philip actually dared toy a hand on him and also warned him?


    Was he crazy? Did he not know who he was?


    Liam was furious but also flustered and apprehensive. It was because the look in Philip¡¯s eyes just now


    made him a little scared. He was like a sleeping lion that was about to awaken and was out for blood.


    No, no way.


    It must be his hallucination.


    What ability could a loser like him possess?


    Liam¡¯s impression of Philip had long been set in stone. Moreover, he was always running around and


    knew very little about Philip¡¯s affairs. Martin had not told him everything either. He only told Liam to


    come to Uppercreek to discuss cooperation with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce.


    Liam was annoyed as he got up and grumbled, ¡°Damn him!¡±


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    ¡°Liam, it¡¯s Uncle Bernard. How¡¯s it going on your side? How¡¯s the cooperation discussion with the


    Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce going?¡± Bernard asked with great anticipation.


    ¡°Uncle Bernard, there was an ident. I¡¯ll go back immediately,¡± Liam said bitterly.


    Not long after Philip walked out, he got into a Rolls-Royce on the corner of the street. He had just made


    an appointment with Hoyt to meet someone.


    Just as Philip got into the car, Liam¡¯s car came out of the underground garage not long after. He


    nced in Philip¡¯s direction and his pupils immediately constricted as his heart shook a little. He


    gasped, ¡°Why does that figure look a bit like Philip¡­¡±


    Liam blinked and tried to take a closer look when a big truck drove past in front of him. When he looked


    again, the Rolls-Royce was gone.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was it an illusion?


    Liam blinked and frowned.


    Probably.


    That was a Rolls-Royce Phantom that cost at least six or seven million dors! How could a piece of


    trash like Philip ride in such a luxury car?


    Was he not bankrupt?


    Thus, Liam did not take it to heart and drove back.


    In the Rolls-Royce, Philipzily asked, ¡°Who are we meeting today? Will it take long?¡±


    Hoyt replied respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, it won¡¯t take up too much of your time. This person is


    quite famous in Uppercreek, and he can be considered as a friend of mine who came to Uppercreek


    from out-of-town to make a living here. He has a foreign tradingpany under him engaged in the


    import and export of medical equipment. I think very highly of him. He has always wanted to apply to


    join the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce but I could nevere to a decision. After

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    Uppercreek!


    Moreover, the Imperial Court practiced a membership system.


    Anyone with assets of less than 100 million would not be eligible to be a member of the Imperial


    Court. Meanwhile, a well-known entrepreneur in Uppercreek was standing at the entrance of the


    Imperial Court.


    He was the chairman of Me Trading Group, Clint Neal. He specialized in overseas trade, import


    and export of drugs, and medical equipment.


    As the chairman of Me Trading Group, Clint¡¯s personal fortune had reached one billion dors. He


    was on the list of the top 20 richest people in Uppercreek! Of course, he was also a domestic collector


    and had a lot of fame.


    Now, Clint was leading more than a dozen top executives from hispany to stand respectfully at the


    entrance of the Imperial Court.


    This scene really shocked a lot of people who came here to eat. It also led to a burst of discussions


    and many awe-inspiring looks.


    ¡°That¡¯s Clint Neal, the chairman of Me Trading Group. Who is he waiting for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. Clint is a billionaire but he¡¯s actually waiting at the entrance for someone.¡±


    ¡°Is a big shoting? I haven¡¯t heard any news about it.¡±


    Sitting in the Rolls-Royce, Philip nced at the magnificent entrance of the Imperial Court. He noticed


    the two rows of well-dressed elites and said with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to keep a low profile? Why are


    you still doing this?¡±


    Hoyt quickly said with a sheepish smile, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry for not conveying the


    message properly. Perhaps Chairman Neal felt that this would be more in line with your status.¡±


    ¡°This is an extraordinary time. We need to do things carefully and not make anything public. Tell them


    to withdraw,¡± Philip said coldly, ¡°Inform Clint Neal to meet me in private.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Hoyt nodded and said.


    The car immediately made a turn and headed toward the parking lot.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Imperial Court, Clint had been humbly and respectfully standing


    upright while quietly waiting for the big shot¡¯s arrival. If he was valued by the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce, Clint¡¯s future development would be limitless!


    At the same time, standing beside him was a shy and handsome young man, Finn Neal. He was


    Clint¡¯s son. He was a famous rich young master in Uppercreek who spent most of his time drinking,


    dining, racing, and dancing. He generally just liked to fool around.


    He was now hungover and feeling a bit dissatisfied. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he grunted.


    ¡°Dad, how long do we have to wait? Who¡¯s the other party putting on such airs? It¡¯s been almost half an


    hour. If he doesn¡¯t show up soon, I¡¯m going home to catch some sleep.¡±


    Clint cast a sideways nce at Finn, exasperated at his son¡¯s failure to live up to expectations. He


    berated him, ¡°Stand up properly! All you know is to drink and dance all day! Later when the big shot


    arrives, you mustn¡¯t talk too much. Whatever happens, you need to observe and listen. Just don¡¯t


    interrupt unnecessarily. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we return!¡±


    Finn snorted bitterly, feeling very upset.


    He had drunk too muchst night and fooled around until early in the morning. He was having a


    headache now. His father was really too much for dragging him along to meet this so-called VIP.


    Until now, there was not even a glimpse of his shadow, which showed that this person was putting on


    airs.


    It was also at this time when Clint suddenly received a call. Then, he said solemnly to the crowd, ¡°We


    don¡¯t have to wait any longer. The person has already arrived.¡±


    Arrived?


    Many of them were skeptical and discontented.


    Finn was so angry that he immediately cursed, ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s wrong with him? He made us wait


    here for half a day without seeing anyone but he¡¯s arrived?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap ande with me.¡± Clint red at Finn.


    Finn dared not talk back to his father and could only suppress the ache in his head as he resentfully


    followed his father into the Imperial Court.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    Soon, they arrived at a private room.


    The moment the door was pushed open, Finn saw two people standing inside. His eyes fell directly on


    Philip, who had his back to them.


    Was that him?


    Holy sh*t!


    Who the hell could be so arrogant?


    Was that the big shot of the day?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He was clearly a janitor who picked up garbage from the streets!


    Finn felt even more upset as he let out a sneer.


    After Clint entered the door, he quickly walked over to Hoyt and stretched out his hand respectfully with


    a smile on his face.


    ¡°Hoyt, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Hoyt smiled and stood up.


    At the same time, Clint¡¯s gaze naturally fell on the young man beside Hoyt. He asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°This is the founder of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce, Young Master Philip rke,¡± Hoyt


    introduced with a smile on his face.


    Young Master Philip rke?


    Clint¡¯s heart trembled even more. He did not expect to meet the founder of the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce, and by the looks of it, he was very young!


    His identity was surely not simple!


    Clint understood and immediately bent down in fear, saying, ¡°My name is Clint Neal. I¡¯m sorry for not


    recognizing you immediately. I hope you can overlook my ignorance.¡±


    Philip turned around at this time and said with a light smile, ¡°Chairman Neal, please dispense the


    formalities. Let¡¯s make it short. Director Luther mentioned that you wanted to see me and also want to


    join the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    Clint nced at Hoyt before he said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve always


    wanted to join the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce and contribute as a member. Mr. Luther has


    been helping me all along but the final decision still needs your approval.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I see. Hoyt, you may approve his membership application. In the future,


    you can also decide on such matters. Other than this, Mr. Neal, is there anything else?¡±


    Clint was a bit baffled at this moment. He agreed just like that?


    He quickly expressed his gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master rke. I do have another


    request. Recently, mypany is establishing some channels with foreignpanies specializing in


    medical equipment and we need investments. I wonder if Young Master rke¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Philip asked directly, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    Clint replied, ¡°1.5 billion dors.¡±


    ¡°1.5 billion dors?¡±


    Philip muttered as his eyebrows twitched slightly, looking like he was thinking about something.


    This made Clint very apprehensive. Was 1.5 billion dors too much? Well, who could agree to invest


    1.5 billion dors at once? This was not a small amount. In case the investment failed¡­


    However, Philip¡¯s next words shocked Clint to the core.


    Even Finn, who had looked down on Philip when he entered the door, was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll invest three billion dors and set a small goal. Within two years, if you can make a


    profit of five billion, I¡¯ll immediately have Hoyt make a fund transfer,¡± Philip said with a smile as if three


    billion was just a number to him.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Three billion dors? Holy sh*t!


    Clint was shocked, and his entire mind went nk! Three billion dors at one go!


    Philip was too generous!


    Was this the financial strength of Young Master rke?


    Terrifying! Simply astounding!


    ¡°Young Master rke, are you sure you want to invest three billion dors?¡± Clint was still in a daze


    and stammered with excitement.


    It was hard to imagine a wealthy billionaire losing hisposure at a time like this.


    Philip nced at Hoyt and said, ¡°You can settle it with him. I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll


    take my leave first.¡±


    After saying that, Philip left the private room.


    This made Clint stunned for a while. Finally, he realized Hoyt was congratting him with a smile.


    ¡°Clint, well done. Young Master rke has confidence in you. Come, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    As soon as Philip exited the private room, an uncanny voice rang out with some surprise and contempt.


    ¡°Philip, why are you here?¡±


    Philip turned around and saw Liam Johnston walking in. He was smartly dressed in a suit and leather


    shoes. The voice was unpleasant to listen to.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and saw the well-dressed Liam. He had his hands in his trouser pockets and


    was walking toward him with a sneer on his face.


    After walking in front of him, Liam sized Philip up with contemptuous eyes before he tugged at the


    cor of his suit and mocked. ¡°Very well, Philip. It¡¯s very impressive that a loser like you cane to


    the Imperial Court.¡±


    While saying that, he even gave him a thumbs up, but the sarcasm in his words was very strong.


    Philip frowned as a trace of disgust crossed his face. What did it matter to Liam where he was and


    what he was doing?


    He was like a viin acting as though he owned everything.


    Philip shook his head without paying any heed to Liam and turned to leave.


    Liam felt very upset when he saw this!


    Damn it!


    A worthless son-inw of the Johnston family and a poor loser who everyone despised actually dared


    to ignore him.


    Moreover, he was still bothered by what had happened at the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. Now


    that he met Philip again, his anger red from nowhere!


    Liam did not intend to let Philip go just like this. He went over, blocked Philip¡¯s path, and said


    mockingly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re very arrogant now, huh? How dare you ignore me? Do you really think you¡¯re a


    distinguished guest just because you¡¯re here in the Imperial Court? Stop dreaming. You can never


    afford to eat here in this lifetime. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re amazing just because you¡¯re relying on Wynn to


    support you. You¡¯re nothing but a useless kept husband. I¡¯m ashamed of you!¡±


    Philip frowned, his expression extremely unhappy. He still had things to deal with and did not want to


    waste time on these trivial matters.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, several rich men and women behind Liam also looked at Philip strangely.


    Although they were not familiar with Philip, they had heard Liam say a lot of bad things about him.


    He was the live-in son-inw of the Johnston family in Riverdale who relied on his wife to support him.


    In the Johnston family, he had very little status and was even beneath the dogs raised by the family.


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, is this the infamous loser Philip rke from Riverdale? Sure enough, he looks exactly


    like the loser as the rumors make him out to be.¡±


    ¡°This is my first time seeing him and he looks really wimpy. It¡¯s really pathetic that he makes a living by


    selling his wife out.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I heard that Wynn Johnston is very beautiful and famous in Riverdale. Why did she marry him? I


    really can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    Several people stood behind Liam,ughing and talking with contempt.


    They did not care about Philip¡¯s feelings at all. A loser like him was meant for people to poke fun at


    Why should they bother about his feelings?

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    Philip frowned deeply. He did not want to remain here a second longer and turned sideways to leave.


    However, Liam still continued relentlessly, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t go. Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, why


    don¡¯t I buy you dinner? of course, it won¡¯t be free. If you bark twice like a dog, dinner is on me. What do


    you think? It¡¯s a good deal. If you can have a meal in the Imperial Court, you have the right to brag


    about it for the rest of your life.¡±


    Liam had long been upset with Philip. Why should a wastrel like him act so arrogantly?


    ¡°You can eat here yourself,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Liam chuckled, stretched out his hand, and patted Philip on the shoulder. He whispered in his ear


    provocatively, ¡°Philip, I advise you to stay away from the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. The


    cooperation this time will definitely belong to Martin Pharmaceutical. If you dare to approach Director


    Hoyt Luther again, I won¡¯ t let you off!¡±


    After saying that, Liam led the group of people and walked directly past Philip toward the inner hall of


    the Imperial Court.


    Philip was left behind, and the corners of his eyes appeared slightly cold as his body exploded with


    killing intent. He clenched his fists and exhaled before walking out of the door.


    Philip did not have much affection or hatred for Liam. To him, Liam was just an uneducated guy.


    In the past, Liam had mocked him all the same while in the Johnston family, but Philip always just


    turned a blind eye. Now that Martin Johnston had gained power, Liam also swelled with arrogance.


    Before Liam went far, a round-faced middle-aged man quickly ran over. He looked very decently


    dressed in a gray suit and was followed closely by two assistants.


    It was the owner of the Imperial Court, Werner Peters. He was a major yer in Uppercreek and


    famous in both the underground and official forces.


    His identity and status were second only to the three lords of Uppercreek!


    The Imperial Court was thergest restaurant in Uppercreek, and their connections ran deep. As the


    boss, he was naturally not to be underestimated.


    Seeing Werner running out at this moment, Liam was very excited. He hurried over with hands


    fawningly stretched out and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Peters, what brings you here? Your courtesy tters


    me.¡±


    Liam was here to make a reservation and entertain Hoyt with a banquet tonight to facilitate the


    business negotiation.


    After all, Uncle Bernard had mentioned that he would be here as well.


    He did not expect Mr. Peters to greet him in person. Recently, he had familiarized himself with many


    people in Uppercreek and knew the identities and status of others.


    Hence, he recognized Werner Peters immediately!


    However, Werner just passed by and nced sideways at Liam, wondering inwardly who he was.


    Then, he shook his head and asked, ¡°Have you seen Young Master rke who just left?¡±


    Werner and Clint were old friends of many years. He already knew that Clint had invited a VIP here and


    received three billion dors worth of investment. Moreover, Clint had also mentioned that this Young


    Master rke was the founder of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce!


    This was a big deal!


    He must personally receive such an important figure. It was unfortunate that he was a step toote and


    the other party had already left, so he quickly chased after him.


    Liam was stunned and stammered a little, ¡°Y-Young Master C-rke? I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Liam was a little baffled now.


    Who was this Young Master rke that Werner Peters was so anxious to find?


    Was there such a young master surnamed rke in Uppercreek who could make Werner receive him


    in person?


    Why did he not have any information about the man?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master rke, please wait up!¡±


    Suddenly, Werner seemed to have discovered something. With an excited smile on his face, he


    ignored the stunned Liam and chased after Philip.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    Liam was dumbfounded and felt humiliated as if he had been made use of. He realized that Werner


    was not here for him but just passing by. Liam was disoriented, and his chest felt stuffy.


    The few rich friends behind him who were dressed very fashionably also kept their mouths shut, but a


    trace of a sneer appeared in their eyes.


    ¡°Damn it, what Young Master rke? How could he make Werner Peters run out in such a hurry?¡±


    Liam muttered and turned to his friends.


    All of them shook their heads and said with a shrug, ¡°Don¡¯t know, never heard of him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I remember that there was a Young Master rke who caused a bigmotion some time ago,


    the one who defeated Fusha during the world tournament. Could it be him?¡± someone suddenly said.


    Instantly, everyone nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible. No, I¡¯m almost certain that¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Well, should we go and take a look? That guy must certainly not be an ordinary person if Werner


    Peters came out to greet him in person,¡± someone suggested.


    Liam raised his eyebrows, waved his hand, and said sullenly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Iwant to see this Young Master


    rke who can make the boss of the Imperial Court appear in person!¡±


    After saying that, they walked from the main hall to the entrance in a bustle.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance. Werner had already caught up with Philip and shouted, ¡°Young Master


    rke, please hold on. I¡¯m the owner of the Imperial Court, Werner Peters.¡±


    Philip stopped in his tracks, looked at the middle-aged man running toward him with some confusion,


    and asked, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, I didn¡¯t know you wereing. I¡¯m sorry for not weing you. This is the


    Supreme VIP membership card of the Imperial Court. I hope you can ept it.¡± Werner respectfully


    handed out the membership card with both his hands.


    He had already made up his mind to befriend Philip today.


    Philip looked at Werner indifferently, took the Supreme VIP membership card, and said casually,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.


    Not far away, Liam stood at the door with his friends. They were just in time to see Werner respectfully


    handing the membership card and saw the other party turn around to leave.


    However, due to the distance and their line of sight being obstructed, they did not see the other party¡¯s


    appearance clearly. They only saw his back.


    ¡°Hey, that¡­ Isn¡¯t that Philip rke from just now? He¡¯s wearing the same clothes!¡±


    In the crowd, someone eximed in shock!


    Everyone gasped!


    The resemnce was uncanny!


    However, how was that possible?


    How could a loser like Philip make Werner treat him so respectfully?


    Everyone stopped talking, their expressions looking very gloomy.


    ¡°Don¡®t be ridiculous! How could a piece of trash like him be the said Young Master rke?¡±


    Liam shouted indignantly with a deep frown. He was also very suspicious.


    It could not be Philip, right?


    Probably not.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back,¡± Liam said. He led the group of people and retraced their steps, but he still


    looked back once in a while.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    It was a littleter in the day. Liam had just met up with his third uncle.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Bernard had brought along several secretaries and bodyguards with him to the hotel suite.


    Bernard was sitting leisurely on the sofa with narrowed eyes. Seeing Liam return with a sullen face, he


    raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did the negotiation with the Uppercreek


    Chamber of Commerce go? As far as I know, they should be very keen to expand the medical market.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bernard,¡± Liam lowered his head and greeted.


    Looking at his appearance, Bernard noticed that something was wrong and asked seriously, ¡°Tell me


    the truth, you didn¡¯t offend Director Luther, did you?¡±


    As soon as these words were uttered, the secretaries brought by Bernard shifted their worried eyes to


    Liam.


    ¡°Liam, what the hell is going on? Hurry up and say something. What did Mr. Luther say?¡± Bernard said


    anxiously.


    ¡°Uncle Bernard!¡±


    Thud!


    Liam knelt on the floor and cried out to Bernard, ¡°Hoyt Luther refuses to cooperate with Martin


    Pharmaceutical. He said, he said¡­¡±


    Seeing the look on Liam¡¯s face, Bernard froze as he said sternly, ¡°Tell me, what did he say?!¡±


    Liam was frightened and muttered, ¡°He said that Martin Pharmaceutical is not the only one that wants


    to cooperate with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce and he¡¯s very optimistic about Beacon Group


    as the medicalmunity in Uppercreek only recognizes Beacon Group now.¡±


    Smack!


    Bernard mmed the coffee table angrily and red at Liam. He pointed at him as he reprimanded


    sternly, ¡°What stupid thing did you do? This is a business worth hundreds of millions! I¡­ I¡¯m going to


    kill you!¡±


    While cursing, Bernard raised his hand and was about to rush over when he was stopped by several


    people on the side.


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, calm down. Things have already happened and we should be thinking of a solution.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Johnston. Don¡¯t get angry, it¡¯s not good for your health. He¡¯s your nephew, after all.¡±


    Bernard gasped angrily and sat on the sofa again. He red at Liam coldly and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and


    tell me the details of your meeting with Director Luther. How did this decision suddenlye about?¡±


    Liam trembled with fear. His eyes darted around as he quickly said, ¡°Uncle Bernard, you can¡¯t me


    me for this. It¡¯s that bastard Philip rke who messed things up!¡±


    ¡°Philip rke?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face was full of questions. Bernard could not figure out how this matter had anything to do


    with Philip either.


    ¡°Yes, it was him!¡± Liam said as he recounted the story with additional embellishments. ¡°When I got


    there, Philip was already there. It must be because of Wynn. She must be holding a grudge and told


    Philip to spread nasty lies about us in front of Hoyt. Otherwise, how could Hoyt suddenly change his


    mind?¡±


    ¡°Good! Very well done, indeed! Philip rke and Wynn Johnston!¡±


    Bernard was livid. With a chilly face, he said angrily, ¡°Make a call to Master Eight. I want to see how


    capable Philip is in Uppercreek!¡±


    Bernard was really angry.


    Philip rke was everywhere!


    He even had to disrupt their cooperation with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce!


    At this moment, Russell Carl stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Johnston, I think we shouldn¡¯t be too hasty about


    this matter. Since Director Luther of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce has already said so, it


    means that he won¡¯t consider cooperating with us for the time being. However, he didn¡¯t reject us


    outright. I think he¡¯s still considering it. It just so happens that Manager Johnston has booked a private


    room in the Imperial Court tonight. We can go over and see what happens next.¡±


    Bernard¡¯s face was cold but he nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    However, he added angrily, ¡°But I can¡¯t swallow this down. That damned Philip has repeatedly screwed


    things up for us. I still want to teach him a lesson!¡±


    After saying that, Bernard dialed Master Eight¡¯s phone number and coldly asked, ¡°Master Eight, have


    you gotten anything regarding the matter I asked you to do?¡±


    Master Eight had been worried about Philip and Master Bell¡¯s revenge. When he received the call from


    Bernard at this time, he immediately roared, ¡°Bernard Johnston, f*ck you! I haven¡¯t looked for you yet


    but you have the galls toe looking for me first!¡±

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Bernard was stunned. He did not expect the other party to be so angry and hurriedly asked, ¡°Master


    Eight, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Master Eight said angrily, ¡°Bernard, the person you told me to take care of is someone I can¡¯t afford to


    mess with! You¡¯re pushing me into the fire! I¡¯m telling you, the two of us have never spoken on the


    phone! Even if something happens to you, don¡¯t ever reveal my name! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Click!


    The call ended.


    Bernard was confused!


    A person Master Eight could not afford to mess with? He was second only to the three lords of


    Uppercreek. He had both people and influence.


    Such a person just said he could not afford to mess with Philip rke?


    He must be joking!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Did Philip have any connections in Uppercreek?


    Bernard¡¯s face darkened as Liam quickly asked from the side, ¡°Uncle Bernard, what¡¯s wrong? What did


    Master Eight say?¡±


    Liam was full of excitement and anticipation at this moment. He had heard of Master Eight¡¯s fame. He


    was the kingpin second only to the three lords of Uppercreek. He had many underlings and was very


    powerful on the streets!


    If such a person made a move, that stinking Philip would be dead for sure!


    However, the next second, Bernard said, ¡°Something went wrong. Master Eight said he can¡¯t afford to


    mess with Philip and broke off all contact with me.¡±


    ¡°What? Uncle Bernard, you must be joking, right? I¡¯ve made some inquiries before. In Uppercreek,


    other than the three lords, the next person in line is Brad Weiss, also known as Master Eight! Even he


    can¡¯t afford to mess with Philip? Uncle Bernard, what exactly is going on here? Isn¡¯t Philip already


    bankrupt? Why does he still have such argework in Uppercreek?¡±


    Liam panicked and became more nervous. If Philip was not taught a lesson, Liam would be very upset!


    Bernard¡¯s expression was also very unpleasant. He frowned and thought for a while before saying,


    ¡°Philip seems to be moreplicated than we expected. He must have been hiding his true colors this


    whole time. Liam, go and find out more about Philip¡¯s past involvements in Uppercreek and see if you


    can discover anything.¡±


    Liam nodded and said, ¡°Sure, Uncle Bernard. Should I make an appointment with Hoyt Luther now?¡±


    Bernard nodded and said, ¡°Yes, make an appointment with him right away. I¡¯ll personally go and meet


    him.¡±


    Liam dialed Hoyt¡¯s number and said with a ttering tone, ¡°Director Luther, it¡¯s me, Liam Johnston. My


    third uncle is here in Uppercreek and we¡¯ve specially booked a private room in the Imperial Court. We


    hope tO see you tonight.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Hoyt was apanying Philip to inspect the conditions of the


    Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. At this moment, he turned to Philip and said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, Liam Johnston¡¯s third uncle is here in Uppercreek and is inviting me to dinner. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still


    regarding the cooperation. Should I go?¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, stood in front of therge French window, and took a sip of


    the warm tea in his hands. He said, ¡°Go ahead and see what Bernard Johnston and the others have in


    mind.¡±


    Hoyt nodded.


    In the evening, Hoyt arrived at the Imperial Court as per the appointment time. As soon as he entered


    the private room, he saw Bernard and the others already waiting for him. Bernard quickly got up,


    stretched out his hands, and greeted him with a ttering smile. ¡°Director Luther, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯m


    Bernard Johnston, the deputy chairman of Martin Pharmaceutical. It¡¯s an honor to meet yo u. Please


    have a seat.¡±


    Hoyt smiled and sat down with Bernard and the others.


    Liam sat on the side and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Director Luther, this is my third uncle who


    personally came from Riverdale just for the cooperation between us. He¡¯s very sincere about this.¡±


    Hoyt smiled and said, ¡°Haha, Mr. Johnston, you¡¯re too enthusiastic. It¡¯s very difficult to resist.¡±


    Bernard raised his hand and signaled to the waiter to serve the food and wine.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    ¡°Mr. Luther, this is a very good bottle of scotch whiskey and I¡¯ve always been reluctant to drink it. I


    brought it along today for you to try it.¡± Bernard signaled the waiter to bring over the bottle.


    It was exclusively produced and one bottle was worth 180,000 dors!


    Bernard personally filled Hoyt¡¯s ss and raised his ss in a toast. ¡°The moment I saw Director


    Luther, it felt like I was reuniting with an old friend. Let me propose a toast to Director Luther!¡±


    After saying that, Bernard immediately finished the contents in his ss in one gulp and turned his


    ss upside-down to show the crowd.


    Everyone apuded and shouted, ¡°Deputy Chairman Johnston can certainly hold his liquor well!¡±


    After three rounds of toasting, Bernard sat down contentedly and went straight to the point. He said,


    ¡°Director Luther, I wonder if Martin Pharmaceutical still has a chance to cooperate with your chamber of


    commerce this time?¡±


    Hoyt had been waiting for the other party to broach the topic. He smiled and said, ¡°Deputy Chairman


    Johnston, to tell you the truth, we¡¯ve sent people to inspect yourpany. The volume is okay but


    there¡¯s no research and development going on. It can be considered a sales orientedpany at best,


    and that¡¯s not good enough for the Uppercreek pharmaceutical market. What we are looking for is an


    enterprise that does its own research and development. Beacon has a high status in Riverdale and


    they¡¯ve been developing rapidly in the past year. We have carefully studied their financial statements


    and the market share of new drugs. Those are definitely not things that Martin Pharmaceutical can


    compare to.¡±


    After saying that, Hoyt sat there quietly.


    Bernard¡¯s face was cold and a little embarrassed. He never expected the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce to investigate Martin Pharmaceutical. Their findings had hit the nail right on the head.


    Yes, it was true that Martin Pharmaceutical had little research and development results. After all, it was


    a newpany.


    Bernard pondered a little before saying, ¡°Director Luther, you¡¯re right. Martin Pharmaceutical has little


    research and development results for now, but ourpany¡¯s volume isrge. We¡¯re newly established


    and have sufficient financial support behind us. Besides, we¡¯re already hiring talents and have


    established our own R&D department. To put it bluntly, half of the R&D staff in Beacon are ready to join


    ourpany. When the time is ripe, are you still worried that Martin Pharmaceutical will have no R&D


    results?¡±


    Hearing this, Hoyt smiled slightly and asked skeptically, ¡°Oh? Have you also approached the R&D staff


    from Beacon? I heard that a few shareholders have left.¡±


    Bernard smiled and said, ¡°To be frank, I¡¯ve been with Beacon for a few months. The chairwoman is my


    niece. I know her very well. I¡¯m sure Director Luther has also heard that Chairwoman Wynn Johnston


    embezzled thepany¡¯s funds to buy a vi, right?¡±


    Hoyt shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about that. It¡¯s your business rivalry, after all.¡±


    Bernard neither denied nor admitted it as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for you to think so. However, I can


    assure you that Beacon will go bankrupt soon. By then, everything they have will be merged with


    Martin Pharmaceutical. At that time, it¡¯ll be toote even if you regret it, Director Luther.¡±


    After Bernard finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes and smoked a cigar.


    On the side, Liam quickly added, ¡°Director Luther, what my third uncle said is absolutely true. Beacon is


    currently facing both internal and external problems. You mustn¡¯t listen to what Philip said during the


    day. Although I don¡¯ t know what he said to you, they must all be lies. He has a bad reputation in


    Riverdale. He relies on his wife to support him and even has extra-marital affairs. He has been caught


    red-handed by his mother-inw several times. Besides, he has ambiguous rtionships with many


    women.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door of the private room was kicked open!


    A cold voice was heard. ¡°Am I, Philip rke, such a person? Liam Johnston, you¡¯re working very hard


    to make up stories about me behind my back.¡±

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    Everyone raised their eyebrows and saw a few people barging in at the door of the private room. Philip


    was naturally in the lead with his hands in his trouser pockets. His expression was indifferent as he


    stared at Liam coldly.


    Liam was instantly furious. He mmed the table, got up, and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, why are you


    here?! Who allowed you to barge in? Get out! Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re hosting an important guest?¡±


    Liam was full of anger, especially when he saw Philip swaggering in with a bunch of people. He felt


    extremely upset!


    What was this guy going to do?


    Was this a ce he could barge in at will?


    Bernard was also startled. He raised his eyebrows and said to Philip, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve


    gone too far? We did nothing to offend you today. By barging in like this, do you still have any respect


    for me?¡±


    Bernard shouted with coldness in his eyes!


    Philip had repeatedly foiled his ns and even beaten up his second brother like that. Bernard was still


    frustrated and had nowhere to vent his anger!


    However, he was also afraid of Philip.


    After all, Master Eight¡¯s words still lingered in his mind. Before he was certain of Philip¡¯s influence in


    Uppercreek, he dared not act rashly.


    As for the test, they all stood up at this moment and pointed at Philip while chiding, ¡°Philip, this is


    Uppercreek, not Riverdale. Don¡¯t be too reckless!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, today is the banquet we¡¯re specially holding for the director of the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce. You don¡¯t have the right to be here. Get out!¡±


    ¡°Deputy Chairman Johnston, this Philip rke is too insolent. We need to find someone to teach him a


    lesson!¡±


    Several people roared angrily, showing no tolerance for Philip.


    Russell Carl and Jacky Cullen were among them. Ayer of frost hung on their faces as though they


    could not wait to swallow Philip alive.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The humiliation they had suffered because of him in the hotel that day was still fresh in their minds.


    Fortunately, someone had rescued them on that day. Otherwise, they might have died.


    However, Philip chuckled. He turned his head, red at those people talking with cold eyes, and said


    gravely, ¡°I remember all of you. By right, none of you should be appearing in front of me right now.¡±


    His words made those people tremble and felt creeped out. After all, Philip¡¯s eyes were too frightening!


    ¡°Hehe, Philip, don¡¯t think that after doing such a thing to us we¡¯d be afraid of you!¡±


    One of them sneered coldly.


    Philip smiled, the corner of his mouth curling up as he took a step forward. Suddenly, he kicked the


    man¡¯s abdomen fiercely!


    That man flew back like a cannonball and crashed heavily into the wine rack on the side!


    Bang, boom!


    The wine rack copsed and bottles shattered all over the floor.


    The man struggled to raise his head, pointed at Philip tremblingly, and said while spitting out blood,


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Then, he passed out.


    This scene scared everyone in the private room!


    How dare Philipmit a crime in public?!


    Bernard was furious. He mmed the table, got up, and roared, ¡°Philip, how dare you disy such


    audacity! I couldn¡¯t touch you in Riverdale but this is Uppercreek now. Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±


    Bernard was enraged at this moment. Philip actually dared to make a move on his people in front of


    him! Moreover, it had been a lethal move!


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re presumptuous! You¡¯re disrespecting Uncle Bernard! ¡±


    Liam also yelled angrily while pointing at Philip, wishing he could go over and give him a violent


    beating. However, he knew that he was not a match for Philip.


    Philip¡¯s kick earlier had sent goosebumps all over Liam¡¯s body.


    How could this guy be so skillful?

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    Philip sneered as his eyes swept over the angry Bernard and Liam. Then, he pulled over a chair and


    sat down before ordering the waiter to prepare a set of cutleries for him. He started to eat the food


    calmly as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to discuss cooperation with the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce? Go on, continue your discussion.¡±


    Hearing this, Bernard was stunned and a little confused. He frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by


    that? What does my discussion with the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce regarding a cooperation


    have to do with you? Don¡¯t think that just because you know some people you¡¯re invincible. This is


    Uppercreek, and Director Luther is the one in charge of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. Who


    do you think you are? Get out of here!¡±


    Bernard was already controlling his patience and temper. He dared not go too far with Philip and only


    wanted to drive him away.


    However, the next scene caused Bernard and the others to pop their eyes wide open. It shocked them


    to their cores!


    Hoyt had stood up at this time and respectfully remained behind Philip. He bowed to him while


    greeting, ¡°Young Master rke.¡±


    Philip nodded, pointed with the knife in his hand, and said, ¡°Tell them who I am.¡±


    Hoyt nodded and stood upright. Then, he looked at the suspicious gazes of Bernard and his people


    while saying, ¡°This is the founder and sole owner of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce, Young


    Master Philip rke.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped!


    Philip rke was actually the founder of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce?


    How was that possible?


    It must be false!


    Bernard¡¯s expression crumbled. He did not expect that even Hoyt Luther, whom he needed to treat with


    deference, was not the biggest boss of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. He was merely Philip¡¯s


    subordinate.


    What the hell was wrong with this world?


    Who on earth was Philip rke?


    A huge entity like the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce was actually founded by Philip?


    Bernard¡¯s mind went nk. This situation was totally out of his expectation.


    The cooperation partner that Martin Pharmaceutical wanted to reach an agreement with was actually


    the chamber ofmerce that belonged to Philip!


    F*ck!


    What was the point, then?


    Liam looked as though he was on a terrifying roller coaster. At this moment, he opened his eyes wide


    and stared at Philip, asking incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re the founder of the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce? This is impossible. You¡¯re just a useless son-inw of the Johnston family. Even if you


    were rich back then, you¡¯re already bankrupt. Who are you exactly?¡±


    This was the question in everyone¡¯s mind.


    Philip chuckled and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters now is do you still want to talk to


    me about cooperation? I¡¯m happy to give you a chance to do so.¡±


    Smack!


    This invisible pnded directly on the faces of Bernard and the others!


    What crap negotiation were they supposed to do now?


    Bernard gritted his teeth and red at Philip viciously. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be


    comcent. I won¡¯t give up on this matter. Don¡¯t think that Martin Pharmaceutical has no other way to


    develop the market without the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After that, Bernard turned around and was about to leave with his people. However, the men brought


    by Philip blocked the doorway. Those burly bodies made the hearts of Bernard and the others tremble.


    Bernard¡¯s face darkened. Turning around, he red at Philip coldly with an ugly expression as he


    asked solemnly, ¡°Philip, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Philip got up, wiped his mouth, and replied indifferently, ¡°Bernard Johnston, do you still remember the


    warning I gave youst time?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Hearing this, Bernard¡¯s face was grim. He stared at Philip and asked gruffly, ¡°What exactly do you


    want?¡±


    Philip stood with his arms folded and said with chills in his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t have many chances left. If


    not for the sake of my father-inw and Wynn, you and Martin would have already died a hundred


    times. Bernard, go back and tell Martin not to try to retaliate against me or the people around me.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    After that, the entire private room fell quiet. Everyone dared not make a sound.


    Bernard¡¯s face flushed as the corners of his eyes throbbed with anger.


    Philip was too arrogant for words!


    ¡°Hmph! Philip, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be afraid of you because of your threats! Just you wait. I¡¯ll make you kneel


    and beg for mercy someday.¡±


    Bernard waved his hand and left with his people. Liam and Jacky Cullen sent Bernard off at the


    entrance. The two exchanged nces, and Jacky said angrily, ¡°Manager Johnston, should we just let


    this go? Philip has gone too far. He was the one who seriously injured Chairman Martin thest time


    and almost killed a few of us.¡±


    Liam was also very annoyed and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t just let this matter go. Philip has repeatedly foiled


    our ns. We must find someone to teach him a lesson!¡±


    Hearing this, Jacky immediately went closer to him and said, ¡°Manager Johnston, my cousin has some


    influence in Uppercreek. He has a big winery with a lot of people under him. Do you want him to make


    some arrangements?¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes glowed when he heard that and he quickly said, ¡°Okay, contact your cousin right away. We


    must get rid of Philip by today!¡±


    Jacky nodded and quickly took out his phone to dial his cousin¡¯s number.


    Philip and Hoyt had returned to the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce and were discussing the next


    steps. Philip wanted to get Hoyt¡¯s advice on Beacon¡¯s market expansion project.


    Halfway through the conversation, someone outside the office frantically knocked on the door and


    shouted, ¡°It¡¯s bad, Director Luther! There¡¯s a fire downstairs!¡±


    Philip and Hoyt looked at each other before quickly standing up and running out.


    Fortunately, it was already nighttime. Apart from a few employees working overtime, not many were


    around and there were no casualties.


    The fire was not too big. Under Hoyt¡¯smand, the fire was put out in about ten minutes.


    The total damage to the office was less than 40 percent. Just as Hoyt ran over to report the situation


    while sweating profusely, Philip suddenly saw a figure peeking from behind the office building


    This person looked a bit familiar. It looked like Jacky Cullen, one of Bernard Johnston¡¯s people.


    Philip was lost in thought when Hoyt suddenly yelled from behind, ¡°Young Master rke, watch out!¡±


    Philip was startled when he suddenly saw something sh across his eyes from upstairs. Before he


    could react, Hoyt had already rushed over and pushed Philip away. It was followed by a loud bang!


    A vase fell from the sky and hit Hoyt right on the shoulder!


    Hoyt instantly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Luther!¡±


    Philip yelled and quickly ran over to help Hoyt.


    Hoyt was at an advanced age, after all. After being hit by the vase, he slumped on the ground as his


    arm hung limply.


    He struggled to point at the third-floor window.


    Philip quickly shouted to the people putting out the fire, ¡°There are people upstairs! Hurry up and go


    after them! Also, call an ambnce at once!¡±


    Everyone immediately got busy and several security guards also quickly rushed upstairs.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A few minutester, Hoyt was sent into the ambnce. Philip stood at the entrance of the Uppercreek


    Chamber of Commerce. The fire and the vase falling from the window seemed to have been arranged.


    Someone wanted him dead!


    Philip¡¯s face froze. He took out his phone, dialed Victor Bell¡¯s number, and said coldly, ¡°Victor, look into


    someone for me right this instant. Jacky Cullen. I want all his details and connections!¡±


    A few minutester, Philip received a call from Victor. ¡°Young Master rke, Jacky Cullen has a cousin


    in Uppercreek named Joey Cullen. He runs a winery business and monopolizes one-third of the hotels


    and nightclubs in Uppercreek He has a lot of influence in Uppercreek and many people under him.¡±


    Philip was very angry and said, ¡°Give me the address. Also, send people to search the entire city and


    capture Jacky Cullen!¡±

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    More than 20 minutester, Philip arrived at the entrance of apany called Joey Brewery.


    Just as he was about to enter the door, he was stopped by a few security guards.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? This is a distillery, not a wine shop. No visitors are allowed. If you want


    to buy alcohol, go to the shop at the front. Hurry up and go away!¡±


    Several security guards said in a huff.


    At this time, Philip¡¯s face was full of anger and his tone was cold, ¡°Tell your boss toe out here!¡±


    ¡°Our boss? What are you trying to do? Who are you to tell him toe out? Don¡¯t look for trouble or


    we¡¯ll break your legs, you hear?¡± the security guards said.


    Philip could not be bothered to talk to them and was about to barge in when he was stopped by the


    security guards again.


    Philip said angrily, ¡°This is none of your business. Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The few security guards got angry when they heard that. Where did this cocky persone from?


    ¡°Are you tired of living? Do you know who is in charge of this ce? How dare youe here to make


    trouble?! Boys, let¡¯s teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°This is yourst chance!¡± Philip clenched his fists so tightly that they creaked.


    Damn it!


    Philip was already in a bad mood. Hoyt lost his arm to protect him and he had nowhere to vent his


    anger! These blokes were asking for a beating, so they could not me him for that!


    Suddenly, a security guard rushed toward him with an anti-riot baton in his hand and waved it at Philip.


    Philip turned his head and dodged sideways before kicking the security guard in the stomach!


    With a crunch, the security guard flew out and hit the wall with a loud bang. He threw up while clutching


    his stomach!


    His ribs were broken!


    Immediately after, the remaining three security guards rushed over. Philip took one out with a sweeping


    kick before strangling the other two security guards by their necks, one with each hand. He lifted them


    high up in the air before tossing them to the ground!


    After taking down the security guards, Philip rushed to the manager¡¯s office at the back and kicked the


    door open!


    ¡°Who¡¯s Joey Cullen? Get the hell out here!¡±


    Philip roared like a tiger with anger burning in his eyes. Inside the room, a middle- aged man with his


    hairbed back pped the table fiercely and scolded, ¡°Insolence! Who is so bold? How dare you


    behave like this on my turf?¡±


    ¡°Are you Joey Cullen? The owner of Joey Brewery?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me! Who are you? Since you know my name, how dare youe here and behave so rudely?¡±


    Joey said angrily. Who the hell was this ignorant young man?


    Philip sneered. Joey Cullen? Was he a great person?


    ¡°My name is Philip rke.¡±


    ¡°Philip rke?¡± Joey was briefly startled before a chuckle escaped him. He sat on the swivel chair and


    fidgeted with the gold-rimmed fountain pen on theputer desk. With a contemptuous smile on his


    face, he said to Philip, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you. If you hurry up and hand over


    Jacky Cullen as well as the people you arranged to make a move against me, I can still let you off!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make your brewery go bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re very bold!¡±


    Joey stood up, grabbed the teacup in front of him, and smashed it on the floor!


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, but I know you¡¯re very bold. Do you know what the punishment is if a


    person is found guilty of instigating others tomit arson and intentional assault?¡± Philip said coldly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Joey was taken aback.


    Sure enough, only those with ill intentions would show up at the doorstep. Joey had felt uneasy from


    the moment Philip appeared.


    The fire at the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce was indeed done by his men under his orders, but


    how did Philip find him right away?


    How did he get this information?


    His cousin was the one who approached him to teach someone a lesson, and Joey readily agreed.


    Faced with Philip¡¯s questioning, Joey was unsure how to respond when he heard voices outside the


    office.


    Soon, dozens of people poured in from the office door, all of them looking like thugs and bodyguards.


    The person in the lead was Joey¡¯s personal bodyguard, Otis Todd!


    Otis¡¯ cor and sleeves had obvious scorch marks. Holding a steel baseball bat in his hand, he tapped


    it on his shoulder as he asked, ¡°Boss, I heard that someone broke into ourpany. Is it this kid?¡± Otis


    said with a fierce look on his face.


    Joey sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Otis froze with a look of disbelief!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡±


    Philip turned around and looked at Otis. A cold light shed in his eyes as he asked solemnly, ¡°Are you


    the one responsible for the fire at the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce?¡±

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Before Joey could say anything, Otisughed smugly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the one who did it! What can


    you do about it?¡±


    Joey frowned. Otis was really brainless. What if Philip had a recorder on him or something?


    Otis sneered as he knocked the steel baseball bat in his hand and said, ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re lucky you


    didn¡®t burn to death. How dare youe here? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t f¡¯tcking think of stepping out of this


    door today. I¡¯m going to kill you right here!¡±


    When Otis said that, the 20 to 30 thugs around were already eager to make a move. At this moment, a


    figure suddenly shed past!


    Before Otis could react, Philip was already in front of him. He jumped and kicked Otis right in the face!


    Otis immediately flew out and mmed into the back of the office door before he fell heavily to the


    floor. He covered his mouth, coughed hard, and spat out two front teeth.


    Everyone was stunned!


    Philip lifted his foot, patted the dust off his pants, and said coldly, ¡°If you want to fight, just fight. What¡¯s


    the point in talking crap?¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Kill him for me!¡±


    Otis said incoherently and angrily, covering his mouth as blood seeped from it.


    When the dozens of thugs heard their boss¡® orders, they rushed over with a holler.


    Philip looked at them with a sneer, dodged sideways unhurriedly, and rushed up to Joey. With a vice-


    like grip, he grabbed Joey by the neck!


    Capture the general and the army would copse!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If anyone moves, I¡¯ll break his neck.¡± Philip said with a cold smile on his face. He


    tightened his grip and Joey felt like he could not breathe. His face instantly flushed red as he frantically


    gestured with his hands for his men to back away.


    Their boss was in Philip¡¯s hands. Who would dare to move? They red at Philip angrily but no one


    dared to step forward.


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°This is how it should be.¡±


    Immediately after, his grip loosened a little. Philip sat on Joey¡¯s chair and crossed his legs. ¡°You have a


    guest here. Don¡¯t you know what to do?¡±


    As Philip said that, he picked up Joey¡¯s phone that was on the table and smashed it to the floor. He


    shouted, ¡°Serve me some tea!¡±


    That roar was like thunder!


    Overheating!


    Arrogant!


    Yes, he was here to wreck the ce!


    The thugs almost went mad with fury!


    Who the hell was this?


    How could he be so cocky?


    How dare he order them to serve him tea after beating them up?


    When Philip saw that no one was moving, he pulled Joey¡¯s head over with his grip remaining around


    the man¡¯s neck


    Smack, smack!


    Two psnded on Joey¡¯s face!


    Joey¡¯s face instantly swelled up!


    ¡°Are you going to serve me tea or not?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    He was too domineering!


    Joey quickly shouted, ¡°Are you deaf? Hurry up!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. When they heard their boss¡¯ words, two people quickly ran out.


    Soon, they brought a pot of tea and a teacup for Philip. Otis had already been helped up from the floor.


    Covering his mouth that was full of blood, he red at Philip fiercely.


    Otis had some power in Uppercreek. Although he was not as powerful as Victor Bell and the others, no


    one would dare to mess with him because he was the follower of Joey Cullen, a bigwigin the distillery


    industry.


    When had he ever suffered such humiliation? His two front teeth were knocked off by Philip, and his


    other teeth were also loose now.


    Philip picked up the cup of tea and took a sip. He looked at Otis who was ring at him and asked,


    ¡°What? Are you pissed?¡±


    Otis clenched his fists until they were creaking but he dared not step forward. After all, the boss was


    still in the other party¡¯s hands.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be too cocky! Can¡¯t you see our strength in numbers? I don¡¯t believe you


    dare to touch our boss. If anything happens to him today, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Otis said angrily with a chill in his eyes.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Oh? Are you saying that I can¡¯t leave today?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯ll surely die here because someone has already paid for your life!¡± Otis said menacingly.


    Philip smiled faintly, took out his phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Have you caught that person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have. How do we deal with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Joey Brewery now. Grab that kid and bring more people over,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke!¡±


    After Philip ended the call, Otis looked at Philip and scoffed. ¡°Calling for help now? You¡¯re just bluffing!¡±

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a bluff or not, you¡¯ll find out soon enough. I advise you to take this


    opportunity to kneel and apologize for your crime. I might consider granting you a way out. Otherwise,


    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh? Haha, you stinking brat, still pretending to be cocky, aren¡¯t you? Do you think you can scare me?


    And you even want me to spend time in prison?! You think you¡¯re so awesome, huh?¡± Otis said. Now


    that the boss was in Philip¡¯s hands, he dared not move recklessly. As soon as the boss was out of


    danger, he would definitely kill Philip the first chance he got!


    Philip sneered and slowly sipped on his tea.


    Joey was in an awkward position. As Philip was sitting and the position was fairly low, he could only


    squat next to him because his neck was being grabbed by Philip. The sight of him like this was too


    lowly.


    Joey Cullen was about to go crazy with anger!


    Joey Brewery was considered one of the threergest distilleries in Uppercreek with an annual output


    value of more than one billion dors.


    Imported alcohol was rtively more expensive, so the restaurants in Uppercreek were more willing to


    buy local products. Thus, as the owner of thergest local brewery, Joey Cullen was pretty well-known


    in the business world and considered a big shot in this industry.


    When had he ever made a fool of himself in Uppercreek? When Philip was done with his cup of tea,


    thundering footsteps could be heard outside.


    Victor and his party rushed over in a ze of glory. He had brought with him twice more people than


    Joey currently had in the room. The entire office was now packed with people.


    Otis initially thought that Philip was bluffing, but now that so many people had turned up, he felt a little


    nervous.


    However, he was not particrly scared.


    Otis Todd also had some prestige in Uppercreek. Even though Philip had somehow gotten these


    people toe over, Otis was quite sure they would show him some respect after learning his name!


    However, when he saw the group of people who came in, he almost stumbled to the floor.


    It was Victor Bell, one of the three lords of Uppercreek!


    Why was he here?!


    All of them roamed the streets, so how could Otis not recognize Victor? In terms of ranking or seniority,


    Otis was far inferiorpared to Victor!


    Without hesitation, he hurried forward, bowed to Victor in greeting, and said, ¡°Master Bell, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Victor snorted coldly.


    He knew Otis Todd.


    They first met when Otis made his debut and Victor attended the ceremony. However, it seemed that


    their second meeting today was going to be Otis¡¯ farewell ceremony!


    Victor did not pay attention to Otis at all. Instead, he walked up to Philip and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯ve brought that person here!¡±


    The thugs and bodyguards present almost passed out!


    That was Victor Bell!


    He was one of the three lords of Uppercreek!


    Every single thug and bodyguard here came from the streets. Even if they did not, they had been


    roaming the streets long enough. How could they not know the leading figure of the underground scene


    in Uppercreek? However, this leading figure was bowing his head to Philip!


    All of them felt goosebumps all over.


    Philip nodded.


    Since Victor was here, there was no use for him to keep Joey as his hostage. Hence, he loosened his


    hold and let go of him.


    Joey was coughing when he saw that under Victor¡¯s order, several people dragged and shoved Jacky


    into the office.


    Jacky was trembling. When he saw Philip, he quickly eximed wryly, ¡°C-Chairman rke.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you Manager Cullen? We just met, right?¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Manager Cullen, where were you just now and what did you do?¡±


    Jacky was sweating profusely as he said with an awkward smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Chairman


    rke, are these your people? Did you catch the wrong person? I was just taking a walk, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Oh? In that case, why did I see you wandering around when the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce caught on fire just now?¡±


    Jacky shuddered and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to talk to Director Luther about the cooperation


    again.¡±


    Philip sneered before his expression changed and he shouted, ¡°Show me your hands!¡±


    Jacky was taken aback when he suddenly realized something. He quickly put his hands behind his


    back and said tremblingly, ¡°Chairman rke, don¡¯t look at them. I just fell and my hands aren¡¯t clean.¡±


    ¡°Stop the bullsh*t and show me your hands!¡±


    Philip reprimanded. The subordinates behind Victor stepped forward in tacit understanding. One


    grabbed Jacky by the neck while the other two held his hands out.


    His hands were covered in dirt!


    The dirt from the vase!

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    ¡°Where did the dirt on your handse from? Manager Cullen, don¡¯t tell me you fell into the mud?¡±


    Philip asked coldly.


    Jacky was instantly flustered and quickly defended himself, saying, ¡°Chairman rke, I tripped and fell


    down just now.¡±


    ¡°If you fell, why isn¡¯t your body dirty?¡± Philip said.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jacky stuttered and could notplete a full sentence.


    ¡°Let me tell you What happened, Manager Cullen. This is the dirt from the vase which you threw from


    the window, wanting to smash it over my head, right?¡±


    When Philip said this, his voice sounded like muffled thunder and the cold light in his eyes kept


    flickering. Jacky fell on his knees with a loud thud!


    ¡°Chairman rke, I was wrong! Please have mercy on me. Joey, help me plead with him!¡± Jacky said


    to Joey.


    His cousin was hisst ray of hope.


    Joey frowned, took a deep breath, and looked at Victor, saying, ¡°Victor, we¡¯ve never crossed paths


    before today. You¡¯ve now captured my cousin and brought so many people to cause trouble on my turf.


    Are you not taking me seriously?¡±


    Although he was beaten up by Philip just now, Joey was still an overlord in the Uppercreek brewery


    industry. His identity and strength were not to be taken lightly! Even though he was outnumbered and


    outmatched right now, he could not just give in!


    This was exactly like the growling and intimidation between beasts before they made a move. If he


    faltered at this time, he would lose for sure.


    Victor smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Cullen, I don¡¯t want to cause you trouble either, but your underlings


    seem a little ignorant and messed with the wrong person. Even if I don¡¯t make a move today, you¡¯ll not


    survive. This is all your own doing.¡±


    Joey was stunned and asked, ¡°The wrong person? Who are you talking about? Philip rke?¡±


    Joey looked back and found Philip smiling at him, but that smile carried a hint of killing intent.


    ¡°Joey, I¡¯ll be taking Jacky away and you¡¯d better not stop me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless. Also, I¡¯ll be taking this bodyguard of yours along as well,¡± Philip said coldly, ¡°We have no


    grudges but you came after my life just because of a word from your cousin. I think there should be


    someone else involved here. Let me guess, is it Bernard Johnston or Liam Johnston?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Joey snorted coldly. As he looked at the crowd surrounding him, he grew angrier the more he thought


    about it!


    This was a mutiny!


    Everyone had turned against him!


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person I shouldn¡¯t have messed with? Who does he think he is? He¡¯s nothing but a useless


    son-inw! Am I someone you can bully at will? Let me tell you, in Uppercreek, all the wineries have to


    listen to me! Victor Bell, if you touch me today, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll offend all the wineries and


    eateries around?¡± Joey roared like a raging beast!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A wastrel colluded with an underground figure and dared to threaten him, Joey Cullen?


    Dream on!


    At this time, Philip smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Oh? Do you think Uppercreek won¡¯t survive without the


    liquor produced by Joey Brewery?¡±


    ¡°But of course!¡± Joey roared. ¡°Do you know how much more revenue the restaurants in Uppercreek can


    earn just by using the products from my brewery? Do you know how much money the hotels, karaokes,


    and nightclubs will lose if they don¡¯t have the wine produced by my distillery? Even the dozens of


    venues belonging to Victor make hundreds of millions each year from my liquor! Philip, if you dare to


    harm me today, half of Uppercreek won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was very nd. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so


    confident, I¡¯ll make a bet with you.¡±


    ¡°What are we betting on?¡± Joey asked.


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°One word from me and there¡¯ll not be any restaurants, bars, karaokes, and


    any other businesses that sell alcohol in Uppercreek that will cooperate with you again. Do you believe


    it?¡±

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    As soon as Philip said that, Joey, Otis, and the others could not help chuckling.


    Those words sounded like wishful thinking! Was Philip rke not right in the head?


    Why would the alcohol sellers refuse to buy their cheap and premium alcohol that was produced


    locally? That would be no different from asking them to bear losses. Even if Philip knew Victor and had


    a bit of money, could he restrict the entire alcohol industry in Uppercreek?


    Joey said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make this bet with you today! If you can do it, I¡¯ll reverse my name from now today


    onward!¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°As you wish!¡±


    With that said, he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The veins on Joey¡¯s forehead throbbed with anger. He wanted to step forward but Victor and his men


    stood next to him like Philip¡¯s protectors. Joey could only give up.


    This was also why Philip stopped keeping Joey hostage after Victor showed up. After so many events,


    Philip had put more trust in Victor by now.


    Joey said, ¡°Okay, fine. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to make calls? I¡¯ll call


    someone too! I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to leave today!¡±


    Joey wanted to pick up his phone to call someone but realized that his phone had just been smashed


    on the floor by Philip. Hence, he used thepany¡¯s phone on the side and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Saunders? Hey, it¡¯s me, Joey Cullen. I¡¯ve been besieged by a group of people and this kid


    even ims that he wants to boycott me from the alcohol industry in Uppercreek!¡±


    The person on the other end of the line was called Mr. Saunders, and he could be heard cursing,


    ¡°Damn, which idiot dares to say such things? Okay, buddy, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll bring some people


    with me to help you settle things. You¡¯re at your brewery, right? I¡¯ll be right there. It¡¯s a riot to boycott


    the alcohol king of Uppercreek! Let¡¯s see who dares to be sowless!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mr. Saunders was still cursing angrily when he suddenly received another call.


    Mr. Saunders¡¯ voice suddenly became flustered as he quickly said to Joey, ¡°Uh, buddy, there¡¯s another


    call that I need to answer. It¡¯s too important and I dare not reject the call. Just wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll


    bring some people over as soon as I finish this call!¡±


    With a click, Mr. Saunders ended the call.


    Joey did not notice anything unusual and sneered at Philip instead. The meaning was obvious. When


    those people arrived, Philip would be dead!


    Then, after a minute, Joey¡¯s office phone rang! The caller ID disyed Mr. Saunders¡¯ munber.


    After Joey picked up the call, he asked, ¡°Hello, Mr. Saunders, are you here already?¡±


    Mr. Saunders could be heard stammering, ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t think I can go now. Also, Joey, I have to


    inform you that we won¡¯ t be working with you anymore. Buddy, I have to say that you¡¯re in deep trouble


    this time! Take care!¡±


    With that said, the call ended!


    Joey¡¯s heart was in turmoil.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    FANTASY2adlogo


    Joey¡¯s hands trembled as the phone fell to the floor.


    What was going on?


    Just now, the other party had still called him a buddy and wanted to help him settle things. Now, he


    wanted to end all cooperation just like that?


    Breaking off all cooperation in the business world was no different from severing a friendship! Joey and


    Mr. Saunders had known each other for more than ten years, but their rtionship was severed just


    like that?


    Moreover, he did it in such a hurry without even a proper farewell just like a scumbag on a one-night


    stand!


    Joey stood dumbfounded on the spot!


    He recalled what Mr. Saunders had just said, he was in deep trouble. Joey unconsciously nced at


    Philip.


    Philip was looking at Joey with a face full of amusement.


    Joey¡¯s temper red as he picked up the phone and dialed another number.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Cooke, I¡¯m Joey Cullen¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Joey, I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but we won¡¯t need the goods for this month. Please refund the


    order, and we won¡¯t be ordering from you in the future.¡±


    Click! The call ended.


    Joey almost choked!


    Suddenly, a very ominous premonition welled up in Joey¡¯s heart.


    He made three or four calls in a row.


    As soon as the other party heard the words ¡®Joey Cullen¡¯ and ¡®Joey Brewery¡¯, they would either break


    off all cooperation or hang up without saying anything. These were all the buddies Joey had been


    working with for many years!


    Before Joey could make another call, he started receiving a multitude of calls.


    They were calls from the persons in charge of the brewery¡¯s various departmental sales channels.


    They all reported to him that the brewery¡¯s orders had been returned and all channels had been cut off.


    In less than ten minutes, Joey Brewery was being boycotted and the entire Uppercreek had cut off all


    ties with Joey Cullen!


    Joey slumped on the floor.


    It was over!


    His hard-earned contacts and businesses over the years were gone!


    Philip walked over at this time and squatted down. He looked at Joey with a smile, asking, ¡°How about


    it, Mr. Cullen? Did I win the bet we made?¡±


    Joey raised his head slightly and looked at Philip with panic on his face, asking, ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know? You said it just now, a useless son-inw who half of


    Uppercreek won¡¯t let off. So, if I guessed correctly, half of Uppercreek should havee to a decision


    now, right? However, who is the one that they won¡¯t spare?¡±


    As Philip said that, a cold glint shed in his eyes. Joey stepped back a little out of fright and


    stammered, ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t be a loser. Who the hell are you? To be able to mobilize such a


    large force in such a short time, I¡¯ve only seen this kind of power once in my life! ¡±


    Joey said in a panic.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Philip looked at Joey with interest and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve actually seen such a sight before?¡±


    Joey struggled to breathe evenly and slowly said, ¡°Some years ago, I was selling liquor in the capital


    city for a year. I met the local industry leader by chance, the one known as the Liquor Saint. His


    monopoly of the liquor industry in the capital city meant that anyone who didn¡¯t follow his rules would


    be forcefully uprooted until nothing was left. I remember that the patron supporting that person belongs


    to a family called¡­¡±


    ¡°The rke family?¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the rke family!¡± Joey said and raised his head abruptly!


    ¡°The rke family¡­ rke¡­ Philip rke?¡± Joey said as horror spread across his face!


    Could it be?!


    ¡°Cousin! He used to be the bankrupt young master of some rke Group!¡± Jacky shouted.


    Joey¡¯s eyes widened as he twisted his neck mechanically to look at Jacky, asking, ¡°What did you say?


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Joey, he¡¯s already bankrupt. This is just an act of intimidation. Why are you so afraid of him?¡± Jacky


    shouted anxiously.


    Joey was so angry that he got up and rushed over to Jacky. This guy had such a big mouth!


    What an idiot!


    He was simply digging a grave for himself!


    If he had known that Philip was a member of that rke family, he would not have dared to offend


    Philip no matter what!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    What bankruptcy?


    If a family like that could go bankrupt, something must be really wrong with this world!

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    ¡°So, you¡¯re¡­¡± Joey no longer dared to be impudent at this time and stammered.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the young master of that rke family. Just a young master,


    don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Joey fell to his knees with a thud.


    When he first worked as a liquor merchant back then, he had witnessed the devastating power of the


    rke family! However, he heard that it was only done by a very inconspicuous person under the


    rke family. They were not surnamed rke but just working for the rke family.


    Now, a certain young master of the rke family was standing right in front of him. No wonder he could


    mobilize half of Uppercreek in such a short time. Not to mention Uppercreek but he could probably


    even mobilize half of South River if he wanted to!


    Joey quickly bowed and knocked his head on the floor until his forehead was almost bleeding.


    ¡°Young Master rke, please forgive me! I didn¡¯t know it was you! It¡¯s that bastard Jacky Cullen who


    made me do this! If I had known it was you, I wouldn¡®t have dared to offend you no matter what!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, the floor has nothing against you. Get up. We can talk


    properly now, right?¡±


    Joey quickly said, ¡°Of course! Young Master rke, just give me your orders. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to


    do it for you!¡±


    Philip red at Joey. ¡°I already told you just now, hand over all the people who made a move against


    me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll hand them over immediately!¡± Joey quickly replied.


    At this time, Joey said fawningly, ¡°Young Master rke, this matter was actually instigated by Manager


    Liam Johnston of Martin Pharmaceutical. I know where he is. I¡®ll have someone bring him over now!¡±


    At this point, it was more important to save his own life. It did not take long before Otis Todd, who had


    offended Philip earlier, grabbed Liam from a bar and dragged him to Philip. He grinned and said, ¡°Mr.


    rke, I¡¯ve brought you the man! This is the kid who made us do it. He was the one who set the fire. I


    had nothing to do with it. I did nothing at all! Really!¡±


    Philip red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re no good man either!¡±


    While saying that, Philip sighed as he looked at Liam who was trembling on the floor.


    ¡°Philip¡­ rke.¡±


    Liam had heard what Otis said just now and knew that everything was over. Even Joey Cullen was


    useless now! Liam was so scared that he wetted his pants!


    Philip sighed as he sized Liam up and said, ¡°Why is your memory so bad?¡±


    Then, Philip told Victor to deal with the rest. He took Otis, Joey, and Jacky into the next office. Only


    Liam was left behind.


    Liam¡¯s face was full of uncertainty as he asked in horror, ¡°Philip, what are you going to do?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Guess!¡±


    Liam was startled before he smiled, slowly stood up, and said, ¡°Oh, I know. You must be worried about


    what Wynn will say about this, so you want to let me go, right? Haha, Philip, I have tomend you on


    your foresight, but I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better agree to let the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce


    work with us! Otherwise, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    Philip was speechless. The audacity of this kid!


    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it!¡± Philip said coldly as the smile on Liam¡¯s face froze abruptly.


    After that, he kicked Liam until he fell over and chided gravely, ¡°Liam Johnston, youmitted arson


    and wanted me dead. What do you think I¡¯ll do to you?¡± While saying that, Philip and several of Victor¡¯s


    men surrounded Liam.


    ¡°Philip, what do you want? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch me, or I won¡¯ t let you off! I¡¯ll tell Wynn that you


    beat up her cousin!¡± Liam instantly wetted himself from fear and clutched his stomach.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    ¡°Give him a good beating before tossing him back to Bernard Johnston!¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡°Philip, no way, you can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s cousin!¡±


    Liam had gone totally limp at this point. Seeing Victor and the others surrounding him, his knees went


    weak as he knelt on the spot. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m begging you, please forgive me this time. I won¡¯t dare


    to do it again!¡±


    With that said, he even knocked his forehead on the floor! However, everything was in vain.


    What awaited him would be a storm of violent bashing! Ten minutester, Liam was limp on the floor. It


    was an unbearable sight. His face was already swollen like a pig¡¯s head.


    Philip nced at him ndly and said to Victor, ¡°Send him to Bernard Johnston and tell him that this is


    just a small warning. If they still don¡¯t know how to hold themselves back after this, I won¡¯t give them


    another chance!¡±


    After saying that, Philip left Joey Brewery.


    As for Joey Cullen, Jacky Cullen, and the rest, they were left to Victor to handle.


    As for Joey Cullen, Jacky Cullen, and the rest, they were left to Victor to handle.


    When he returned, Philip went to the hospital to visit Hoyt. After all, he was injured because of him.


    Hoyt was ttered. Philip left after saying a few words to him and returned to the hotel.


    Seeing Wynn lying on her side on the bed, Philip¡¯s heart felt warm and at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Wynn was still awake and sat up with Philip¡¯s help.


    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°You weren¡¯t back yet so I couldn¡¯t sleep. Where did you go?¡±


    Philip sat in front of Wynn, bopped her nose, and said, ¡°I was handling thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Wynn nodded and said, ¡°By the way, my friend invited me to go shopping tomorrow. I want to buy some


    clothes too. Will you go with me?¡±


    Philip smiled tenderly and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll stay with you all day tomorrow and go back to Riverdale the


    day after.¡±


    Wynn nodded.


    The night passed.


    The next morning in front of the department store. Wynn¡¯s beautiful figure attracted the attention of


    many men. In just a short time, two to three men had alreadye up to ask for her number. However,


    with Philip, the wife-protecting devil, around, no one seeded. Even her pregnancy could not hide


    Wynn¡¯s poise.


    At this time, Wynn¡¯s best friend from junior high, Joy Cabot, saw Wynn from a distance and waved as


    she walked over.


    When Joy saw Philip next to her, she could not help being a little surprised. Wynn had been married for


    several years but Joy had only ever met him at their wedding.


    This guy was notoriously unpromising in Riverdale. Wynn never brought Philip along when she went


    out shopping previously because she felt he was a disgrace to her. What happened today? Did the sun


    rise from the west that Wynn brought this loser out with her?


    Joy¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    Wynn smiled as she came to Joy¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Why are you in a daze? What are you doing here


    with your mouth open? Have you seen a ghost?¡±


    Joy quickly nodded before frantically shaking her head, saying, ¡°No, I saw something even scarier than


    a ghost!¡±


    While saying that, Joy pulled Wynn to the side and whispered, ¡°Wynnie, am I seeing this right? Is this


    Philip rke, that useless husband of yours?¡±


    Wynn nodded.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was true that Joy was her best friend and her close friend since junior high.


    However, Joy¡¯s family was based in Uppercreek, while Joy had just returned from abroad. Hence, they


    had not seen each other for a long time.


    This time, Joy knew that Wynn was in Uppercreek, so she invited her out to shop together and have


    afternoon tea.


    Joy was even more surprised when she received Wynn¡¯s affirmation. Just half a year ago, Wynn had


    comined to her about how useless and worthless this piece of trash was. Wynn was aughing


    stock in Riverdale because of Philip, and Joy had always taken her side.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    The woman was rather delicate-looking. She was holding the arm of the man next to her. He was quite


    good-looking and dressed expensively. He must be rich. Philip and Wynn turned around to look and


    their faces immediately darkened.


    This woman was no stranger to Philip and Wynn.


    She was once Philip¡¯s suitor in university, and she deliberately went against Wynn in every aspect


    simply because Philip rejected her. Just like that, hatred was born from love.


    Her name was ra Nn, and she was an arrogant woman who thought that everyone was beneath


    her. ra was just passing by when she saw Philip and Wynn. She did not expect to run into them


    here after not seeing each other for so many years!


    When she saw Philip looking at Wynn so tenderly, the hatred from the past welled up after being sealed


    in her heart for so long.


    Thus, she immediately went in, wanting to humiliate Wynn and the others a little.


    Although she had not been in Riverdale in the past years, she still knew a lot about Wynn and Philip


    thanks to the alumni group.


    Unexpectedly, Philip¡¯s situation worsened and he married into the Johnston family, bing the


    laughing stock of Riverdale.


    To think that Philip used to be Prince Charming in the eyes of many girls in university who all found him


    to be handsome and talented.


    However, he ended up marrying into the Johnston family and bing the husband of Wynn, that


    tramp. ra felt very upset.


    Wynn rolled her eyes at Philip and whispered with a pout, ¡°You need to resolve your history.¡±


    Philip felt very helpless. What did she mean? He and ra had nothing to do with each other!


    When the attendant heard ra say that they had no money to buy the clothes, her expression


    darkened. What the hell? These people were penniless bums! Thus, she wanted to drive them away.


    Joy was furious. When she was in school, she was known as the ¡®Tigress of Uppercreek¡¯. She had a


    fiery temper and could not tolerate any disadvantage. When she heard ra¡¯s words, she immediately


    flew into a rage!


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who said we can¡¯t afford the clothes here?¡± Joy red and said.


    ra chuckled, gave Wynn a sideways nce, and said, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. Since


    you¡¯re here with Wynn, you must be poor too. What¡¯s there to brag about?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Joy was about to get angry when Wynn pulled her back.


    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re out to shop today. Let her say what she wants. Don¡¯t argue with her,¡± Wynn said with a


    hint of coldness.


    She felt jealous at the thought that ra had once pursued Philip.


    Women were all like that.


    ¡°Wynn Johnston, what is that attitude of yours?!¡± ra rolled her eyes and became very angry.


    How dare Wynn talk to her like this?!


    ¡°You¡® re just a little b*tch. When you were in university, I could already tell you were no good. You must


    have slept with a lot of men. Whose seed is that in your belly? Did you get Philip to provide for another


    man¡¯s son?¡± ra spat out spitefully.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip could not listen to this anymore and retorted coldly, ¡°ra Nn, that¡¯s enough! You can¡¯t spout


    nonsense like that at will!¡±


    When ra looked at Philip, her mouth opened in surprise before she said incredulously, ¡°Oh, Philip, I


    didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be like this. You weren¡¯t like this before. Have you been defeated by


    reality? How dare you marry a woman like Wynn? Oh, that¡¯s not right, I heard you married into her


    family instead. Tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    ra no longer had any feelings for Philip as her love had turned into hatred. She just wanted to


    humiliate them and seek revenge!


    Wynn red at ra without speaking, took a garment, and held it in front of her to look at it.


    Philip¡¯s face was also slightly cold, but ra was all an old ssmate, after all. He did not want to


    make an enemy out of her and simply chose to ignore her.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    At this time, the rich guy who came with ra suddenly spoke.


    ¡°ra, is this Philip rke the worthless punk you mentioned to me before?¡± he said with disdain.


    ra chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, Henley. ¡®Who else can it be? A loser like him is an embarrassment


    wherever he goes! Forget it, I¡¯m here to buy clothes today. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk nonsense with


    you guys.¡±


    After saying that, ra stepped forward and pushed Philip away. Taking Henley¡¯s arm, she walked into


    the clothing store coquettishly.


    Philip¡¯s heart was full of anger and he was about to explode when Wynn stopped him upon noticing it.


    ¡°Philip, let¡¯s not cause trouble. Just put up with it and ignore her,¡± Wynn said. If not for the child in her


    stomach, she would not be tolerating ra¡¯s willful behavior.


    In the next few minutes, whichever nice-looking clothes ra set her eyes on, she would casually ask


    to get them in her size and told the attendant to wrap them up.


    She neither asked for the price nor tried them on. The attendant almost went crazy with happiness!


    This was a branded store and she would earn a ten percentmission for every garment sold. ra


    had started choosing since she entered the door, picking out at least a dozen of different garments.


    With a blink of her eyes, ra told her to wrap everything up. She would earn nearly 10,000 dors in


    commission!


    ra was truly a rich person!


    If every customer could buy clothes like ra, her work would be too easy.


    Inparison, Joy and Wynn fancied very few garments and they did not even have the slightest


    intention of paying for them.


    The shop attendant¡¯s contempt for them grew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try them on if you can¡¯t afford them. How pretentious¡­¡± the attendant muttered under her


    breath, but it was loud enough to be heard by Wynn and Joy.


    ¡°You!¡± Joy could not hold back her fiery temper again.


    Wynn was unperturbed and persuaded Joy. Perhaps they had spent a long time trying on clothes and


    the attendant was getting impatient. It was understandable. Then, she took a dress that she had tried


    on for a long time and finally made up her mind. The price was 2,500 dors. She brought it to the shop


    attendant and said with a smile, ¡°Please wrap this up for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one too.¡± Before Wynn finished speaking, ra went forward and grabbed the dress from


    Wynn.


    For such a generous customer, the attendant could not wait to kneel on the ground to serve her. How


    could she refuse?


    Besides, Wynn had tried several garments and did not show any intention of buying them, so the


    attendant did not take her seriously.


    Thus, with a ttering smile on her face, she said to ra, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Then, she folded the dress and packed it up. Joy could not take it anymore!


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the meaning of this? This dress was obviously taken by my friend first. Why are you


    selling it to her and not us?¡±


    Joy said to the attendant angrily. Then, she turned around, red at ra, and said, ¡°Oh, I really


    wonder why someone is acting so pretentiously here. Buying so many clothes without trying them on


    just to show off¡­ I wonder if you¡¯ll cry when you get home and can¡¯t wear them!¡±


    ra chuckled and said smugly, ¡°Can¡¯t wear them? If I can¡¯ t wear them, I¡¯ll just throw them away. I buy


    clothes ording to my mood. As long as I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll buy as much as I want! Unlike you


    guys. You don¡¯t spend any money after trying on the clothes.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, how do you know it fits if you don¡¯t try it on? I¡¯m entitled to try on the clothes and it¡¯s none of


    your business!¡± Joy retorted.


    ra red at Joy and rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°Tsk, idiot.¡±


    Wynn could not listen to this anymore and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m taking this dress.¡±


    ra nced at Wynn contemptuously and said, ¡°Shop attendant, are you selling it to me, or her?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The attendant was a little hesitant. Although she looked down on Wynn, she would still earn a


    commission from her for selling it. Besides, if she refused to do business that came to her doorstep,


    she would be scolded by the boss.


    At the attendant¡¯ s hesitation, ra said, ¡°If you sell it to me, I¡¯ll buy ten more garments from you and


    the sales will all belong to you! Anyway, my Henley is paying for it all and he has plenty of money!¡±


    ra leaned her sexy figure against Henley at this time and his face immediately shook with


    excitement!


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m paying for it and I have plenty of money. If you know what¡¯s good for you, give us this dress


    and I¡¯ll buy a dozen more. If you refuse, we won¡¯t buy anything at all!¡±


    Once these words came out, the attendant did not even think about it and said to Wynn without


    hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, thisdy has taken this dress. Please choose another one!¡±

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    ¡°What?¡±


    Joy fumed and said, ¡°If you give them this dress, we won¡¯t buy anything either!¡±


    The attendant looked at Joy coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you intended to buy anything in the first


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Believe it or not, I can buy all the clothes in your shop!¡± Joy said angrily. She was indeed


    capable of doing so.


    The daughter of the Cabot family, one of the four great families in Uppercreek, was not a presence


    anyone couldpare to.


    However, Old Master Cabot ced importance on education and self-reliance when he raised his


    children. Hence, Joy had developed a habit of being frugal since childhood and would not spend


    money recklessly. Even if she did, she only spent the money that she earned.


    However, if she were to get really angry, she would call her brother and make him buy her the entire


    shop.


    Despite that, she had a strong personality and would not beg her father or brother unless it was thest


    resort.


    The shop attendant simply ignored her this time. Everyone could brag.


    At this time, Wynn¡¯s obstinate temper also red. She must get her hands on this dress by all means.


    Furthermore, ra Nn had pursued Philip before.


    ¡°Stop being so money-minded. Although we¡¯re not buying a lot, we¡¯re your customers too,¡± Wynn said


    petntly.


    The corners of the attendant¡¯s mouth curved as she chuckled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, customers are divided


    into different categories. We¡¯re naturally willing to serve the big shoppers. The purchasing power of this


    lady and gentleman is much higher than yours. How can I miss out on doing big business and offend


    them?¡±


    Hearing this, raughed wildly and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Wynn. Stop embarrassing yourself out


    here. Money is king in this world. Weigh your wallet first if you want topete with me. Does it have


    that weight?¡±


    Wynn faltered slightly. Although she was the chairwoman of Beacon Group, her funds were still frozen


    because of Martin¡¯s case and she did not have much money on her.


    ¡°You have money, but did you earn it yourself? You only rely on others to give it to you!¡± As she said


    that, she red at Henley standing next to ra indignantly. raughed!


    ¡°Wynn, you¡¯re really interesting. I finally get what you¡¯re so pissed about. Yes, indeed, my money is not


    my own. Henley also pays for the things I buy. But so what? I can find a handsome and rich boyfriend,


    unlike you, who married such a loser and is wasting your life away. You can¡¯t lead a good life and even


    have to put up with embarrassment! As for me, Henley will buy me whatever I want. Right, Henley?¡±


    While saying that, ra took Henley¡¯s arm and shook it coquettishly.


    Henley Dill nced at them triumphantly, bopped ra on the nose, and said, ¡°Of course, baby, I¡¯ll buy


    you anything you want. We¡¯re rich, unlike these beggars!¡±


    Looking at ra, that vixen, Joy was livid. She was just about to curse when Wynn pulled her back in a


    huff and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that said, she was about to drag Joy out of the shop.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    At this moment, a low but very gentle voice sounded. Philip stepped in front of Wynn and Joy.


    Wynn red at Philip angrily and said, ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    While saying that, Wynn¡¯s aggrieved eyes turned a little red.


    Seeing Wynn¡¯s red eyes, Philip felt a little distressed. He was about to reach out and hold Wynn when


    Joy pped his hand away.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    Joy looked at Philip viciously and felt sorry for Wynn. Then, she took out a tissue from her bag and


    wiped Wynn¡¯s tears with it as she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go to another shop and I¡¯ll buy something for


    you!¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart tightened. Without another moment of dy, he grabbed both Wynn and Joy¡¯s arms, one


    with each hand. He dragged them into the shop and said to the shop attendant, ¡°Are you saying that


    whoever buys more, you¡¯ll sell the clothes to that party?¡±


    ra was still gloating about it when she saw them return. She mocked them, saying, ¡°These fools


    haven¡¯t left yet.¡±


    Henley Dillughed when he heard Philip¡¯s words, sized him up, and said, ¡°Oh? Buddy, from what


    you¡¯re saying, are you trying topare your wealth with me?¡±


    Wynn was baffled when she was pulled along by Philip.


    Seeing that Philip was now going up against this nouveau riche, she quickly tugged on Philip¡¯s arm and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just a little angry. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not argue with them.¡±


    To her surprise, Philip grabbed her shoulders and said seriously, ¡°As long as you like it, I¡¯ll definitely get


    it for you.¡±


    Wynn was blown away by Philip¡¯s gentle eyes. A surge of warmth welled up in her heart and she


    nodded slightly.


    Henley snorted as he swaggered up to Philip and said, ¡°My friend, what are you doing? Re-enacting a


    scene from Titanic? Your performance should be almost done now. I advise you to hurry up and leave.


    You¡¯ll end up dying a miserable death if you try topare your wealth with me!¡±


    Henley said smugly. His father was in the coal business and he was the only son. He was pampered as


    hell and received hundreds of thousands in allowance a month.


    How dare this loser in front of himpare wealth with him?


    That was merely courting death!


    ¡°Come on, why are you talking crap with a few idiots?¡±


    ra said impatiently, ¡°Shop attendant, I don¡¯t want to see them again. Can you chase them out?


    They¡¯re affecting my shopping mood!¡±


    The shop attendant did not want to lose such big customers so she said to Philip and the others,


    ¡°Customers, you¡¯re not wee here, please leave. If not, I¡¯ll call security.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hearing this, ra and Henleyughed arrogantly.


    This was the power of money!


    Hehe, so what if they were using money to bully others?


    Philip smiled lightly and said to the attendant, ¡°We¡¯ll take all the clothes in this store of yours. Now, kick


    these two people out!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone was shocked!


    These words were like a thunderbolt that struck everyone¡¯s heart at the same time.


    No one spoke.


    Immediately after, ra and Henley burst out intoughter.


    Wynn quickly tugged on Philip¡¯s clothes and said nervously, ¡°Are you crazy? Where will we find so


    much money? My bank ount is still frozen right now. Do you know how much it¡¯ll cost to buy all


    these clothes?¡±


    ¡°Wynnie, you have money. A lot of money,¡± Philip smiled tenderly and said to Wynn.


    Wynn was perplexed and said anxiously, ¡°Stop fooling around. I don¡¯t have that much money on me


    right now. How can I have the money to buy the clothes in this entire store?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said gently to Wynn, ¡°No, Wynnie, believe me. When I say you have money,


    you have money. The amount is far beyond anything they canpare to.¡±

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Henleyughed raucously.


    Philip said he was richer than him and his wealth was beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Buddy, are you right in the head? Is there something wrong with you? Why did you start talking


    crazy?¡± Henley smiled mockingly.


    ra shook withughter next to him, holding her sides while saying, ¡°Oh, Philip, I really have to give it


    to you. I¡¯ve never seen someone like you who is poor but still demands respect. Do you know what


    happens when you brag too much?¡±


    Philip looked at them coldly and said, ¡°If I said that I¡¯ll buy everything, it means that I¡¯ll buy everything.


    I¡¯m not bragging.¡±


    Henley smiled as he shook his head and mocked. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll watch as you pay for it, okay? If you


    can really shell out the money, I¡¯ll immediately get out of this store, alright?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The attendant nced at Philip coldly. Of course, she would not believe that a loser could be so rich.


    He was just pretending to talk big. She did not take Philip seriously at all.


    ¡°Sir, we just did the inventory today. All the clothes will amormt to 1,375,600 dors. I¡¯ll give you a


    discount and sell you these clothes for 800. How about it? Don¡¯t say I won¡¯t sell them to you. It¡¯s just


    that I don¡¯t think you can even afford 800 dors, right?¡± The attendant joked with him.


    Philip smiled lightly. ¡°Whether you¡¯ll sell them to me or not, I won¡¯t buy from such a materialistic person


    like you. Today, I¡¯ll buy everything in this store, but the sales will be given to this youngdy.¡±


    Philip pointed at another shop attendant as he said that. She looked like a neer. She had


    obligingly cooperated with Wynn and Joy earlier, measuring their sizes and getting clothes for them.


    She never said a word that was out of line and was polite the whole time. However, from her eyes, she


    seemed to be afraid of this arrogant attendant.


    ¡°Okay, fine, give it all to her. I won¡¯t grab a single cent,¡± the attendant said disdainfully. Anyway, a loser


    like Philip would never be able to pay for anything.


    Philip walked to the cashier at the front and took out a ck bank card from his pocket.


    ¡°Get the bill,¡± Philip said indifferently.


    Wynn, Joy, and the rest were taken aback Philip had taken out his bank card?


    Did he really have the money to pay for the bill?


    Everyone looked at Philip incredulously.


    Henley felt a little apprehensive. Looking at the way Philip took his card out, he did not seem to be


    bragging. Was this loser actually a rich guy in disguise?


    ¡°ra, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s a loser? Does he really have the money to settle the


    bill?¡± Henley asked.


    ra was also a little confused and replied in a daze, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be a fake card?¡±


    While everyone was bewildered, the cashier at the counter spoke.


    ¡°Sir, where is your bank card from? Is it from a local or foreign bank? Why haven¡¯ t we seen it before?¡±


    The cashier held the slightly luxurious ck bank card and asked.


    Philip replied, ¡°This is a limited edition card. Just swipe it if you can.¡±


    The cashier had been watching the excitement in the store just now. With a frown, she returned the


    card to Philip and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We¡¯ve never seen this card of yours before. We can¡¯t use it.


    Please use a regr debit card or credit card. We also ept mobile wallets or digital wallet payment.¡±


    It could not be used?


    Philip frowned, and his face chilled slightly as he said, ¡°But I don¡¯t have another bank card. I don¡¯t have


    any money in my mobile wallet or digital wallet either.¡±


    Pfft!


    Henley was just thinking of how awesome and well-hidden Philip was. He was about to take a sip of


    water to calm himself down. As a result, he spewed the mouthful of water all over the floor!


    ¡°Hahaha! My goodness, did you just take a fake card out to gloss things over? Hahaha, it¡¯s so


    ridiculous! Buddy, I have to admire your intelligence. You used a bank card that doesn¡¯t exist so you


    can say that all your money is in that card. In the end, you¡¯ll me the store for not being able to swipe


    it. Well done! Excellent! In terms of deceiving people, I must say that you¡¯re the best I¡¯ve seen!¡±

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Hearing Henley¡¯s analysis, everyone came to a realization.


    It turned out that Philip had no money and deliberately used a fake card to shift the me.


    Joy¡¯s disgusted expression looked as though she had smelled something bad.


    Damn it, what kind of person was he?


    ra almost went mad withughter. She went up to Wynn and mocked her, saying, ¡°This is too


    amusing. Wynn, I thought your Philip was so awesome but it turns out that he¡¯s just a liar. Haha, now


    that the cat is out of the bag, hurry up and get lost! I really wonder how he thought of using a fake card


    that doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    At this time, Joy tugged at Wynn¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°I think we should leave and not get involved


    in this embarrassing situation with him. I can¡¯t stand this sort of humiliation.¡±


    Wynn did not say anything but walked up to Philip with a gloomy expression.


    She could not understand why Philip was doing this.


    Was it because of dignity? Philip was not this kind of person. Was he just trying to protect her and


    stand up for her?


    She asked, ¡°Do you have any money? Tell me the truth, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°I have money,¡± Philip said seriously.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s this card all about?¡± Wynn continued to ask.


    ¡°This card¡­ I ordered it especially for you. It¡¯s definitely possible to swipe it, but this store doesn¡¯t


    seem to recognize it.¡±


    Philip spoke the truth. The card in his hand was an exclusive bank card from the rke family that he


    got George Thomas to prepare for Wynn.


    It was for the future, in case of an emergency.


    He had been keeping this card for a long time, waiting for a chance to give it to Wynn.


    ¡°For me?¡± A dark glint appeared at the corner of Wynn¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡° Philip, I know you want to


    stand up for me and I¡¯m very grateful for your intentions. But do you know that standing up for someone


    requires effort and it¡¯s not done by bragging? How many times have I told you that? I¡¯m so disappointed


    in you¡­¡±


    Wynn shed tears of aggravation.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At Wynn¡¯s words, Philip held the ck card in his hand and fell silent.


    ¡°Sir, if you have no money and no valid bank card, please leave as soon as possible. We still have a


    business to run here,¡± the shop attendant said coldly without the slightest consideration for Philip and


    Wynn¡¯s predicament.


    They asked for it. It had nothing to do with her. ¡°Wynnie, listen to me and just leave this ce. He


    bragged about it first, so he can suffer the humiliation on his own.¡± Joy, who was next to her, urged.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have money to pay up, hurry up and get out! Don¡¯t waste our time!¡± The attendant did not


    show any mercy and confirmed to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    At this time, a gruff voice rang out inside the store. At the entrance of the VIP lounge not far away from


    the cash register, a middle-aged man in a suit was standing there.


    ¡°Boss?¡± several shop attendants eximed in surprise. The owner of the shop was talking business


    with a few partners in the VIP lounge when he heard the noise outside, so he came out to check the


    situation.


    At a nce, he saw the ck card in Philip¡¯s hand and was instantly stunned!


    The boss ignored the shop attendants and walked up to Philip briskly. With a face full of nervousness


    and surprise, he said, ¡°G -Gentleman, can you let me have a look at the bank card in your hand?¡±


    Philip was feeling a little upset at this time. He loosened his hold and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The shop owner excitedly took it with both hands, put on his sses, and looked at it carefully for a


    long time. It was real!


    This was the ck card belonging to the rke family with a gold emblem of an ind embossed on it!

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    ¡°Young man, where did your carde from?¡± the shop owner asked nervously.


    Philip was taken aback and said, ¡°It¡¯s mine. Why? Do you recognize this card?¡±


    When the owner heard that the card belonged to Philip, he immediately stood in awe. He respectfully


    handed this bank card back to Philip, shook hands with him, and said, ¡°Hello, please let me introduce


    myself. I¡¯m the owner of this store, Rowan Holmes. I once had the privilege of seeing this ck card


    from a business partner of mine. I know full well what this card represents!¡±


    Mr. Holmes had a respectful look on his face.


    ¡°Myst name is rke,¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°rke?¡±


    Mr. Holmes was startled. He quickly turned around and questioned the shop attendant with a


    reprimanding tone, ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise just now? Did you offend this gentleman?¡±


    Several attendants came where the boss was, stood in line, and lowered their heads.


    The boss was giving a lecture and this was the rule.


    The attendant who mocked Philip spoke up, ¡°Mr. Holmes, you might not be aware of this but this


    person caused trouble in the store just now. He clearly can¡¯t afford to buy anything but he still disturbed


    other customers. I¡­ We were just about to drive him out.¡±


    Drive him out?


    Mr. Holmes almost died from shock.


    Fortunately, he came out early. Otherwise, it would be a disaster!


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell are you doing? You almost got me into big trouble, do you understand?¡± Mr.


    Holmes scolded angrily.


    The attendant noticed that Mr. Holmes¡¯ expression was a little odd and quickly said aggrievedly, ¡°Mr.


    Holmes, they were acting like a dog in the manger, trying on clothes but not buying anything¡­¡±


    The attendant added fuel to the fire as she described what had happened just now, emphasizing that


    Wynn and Joy only tried on the clothes without buying anything. She also said that their behavior


    affected the other customers¡¯ shopping experience.


    After hearing this, Mr. Holmes also had some doubts and hesitation.


    If what the attendant just said was true, the young man holding the exclusive bank card of the rke


    family was indeed a little suspicious.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he really was the holder of the bank card, he could even buy the entire store and not just the clothes


    inside it. In that case, why was he acting so inhibited? Besides, seeing Philip dressed so inly, there


    was nothing noble about him and he looked like an ordinary person at first nce. Would a person with


    this appearance have anything to do with that family?


    For a moment, Mr. Holmes felt that he was a little impulsive earlier for blindly respecting the young


    man. At this time, Henley came over and introduced himself. ¡°Mr. Holmes, hello. I¡¯m Henley Dill, the


    junior proprietor of DT Coal Mine.¡±


    Rowan nced at him. He did not like such rich young masters very much, but out of courtesy, he still


    said politely, ¡°Hello, Young Master Dill.¡±


    Henley said, ¡°Well, Mr. Holmes, I hope you won¡¯t give this shop attendant a hard time. What she said is


    true. I can testify that these people are simply here to cause trouble. It¡¯s still alright if they¡¯re not buying


    anything but when they saw us buying some clothes, they even provoked us and threatened to buy all


    the clothes in the store. I think they¡¯re simply here to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ra Nn also stepped forward at this time and said, ¡°How would they have any money to buy


    clothes? One is a superfluous tramp while the other is a useless live-in son-inw. Mr. Holmes, we¡¯re


    your genuine customers while these people are sh*t-stirrers. You should quickly kick them out!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Rowan was a little hesitant.


    His expression was noticed by the scheming Henley.


    He stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Holmes, from what you said just now, you¡¯re hesitant because of the


    card in his hand, right?¡±


    Henley pointed to the ck card in Philip¡¯s hand as he spoke. He had heard the conversation between


    Rowan and Philip clearly just now. Mr. Holmes respected Philip because of this card.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯ t know what kind of card that is, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s suspicious that a loser is holding it


    in his hand? If this card is really so important, would these people be in such a miserable state? This


    card is probably a fake. You must not be fooled by them.¡±


    Henley said flippantly with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    ¡°Yes, Philip rke is nothing but a fraud! I¡¯ve asked around and he¡¯s a notorious loser in Riverdale! Mr.


    Holmes, don¡¯t be fooled by him!¡± ra added.


    Rowan disliked the arrogant attitude of these two people but their words were not entirely without


    reason, so he confirmed with his staff. ¡°Is it true that this gentleman said he wants to buy all the clothes


    here?¡±


    This time, he directed the question to the youngdy who seemed more honest. She just joined not


    long ago and would not lie.


    The youngdy nodded nervously.


    Mr. Holmes¡¯ expression darkened a little. He took a deep breath and calmed the anger in his heart. He


    had started to believe that Philip was nothing but a liar.


    It was ridiculous enough that someone from that family woulde to this store to buy clothes. Now,


    he even wanted to buy out the entire store. Was this young man not deliberately messing around with


    them? However, an experienced businessman like Rowan Holmes was still very cautious. Without


    causing fallout, he said, ¡°Swipe the card for this gentleman!¡±


    Rowan still had doubts and wanted to try his luck. Anyway, whether the card was authentic, they would


    find out with one swipe.


    Anything could be faked but not the money in the card. If this card could not be swiped, he would make


    this troublemaker pay the price!


    The cashier quickly nodded, politely took the card from Philip¡¯s hand, and swiped it on the POS


    machine.


    Beep!


    A loud beep emitted from the machine followed by the disy on the screen- ¡®Please enter your


    password or fingerprint.¡¯


    The card was authentic!


    Everyone gasped.


    Mr. Holmes knew exactly what this card represented. He had also begun doubting Philip¡¯s identity just


    now. However, now that the card could be swiped, it meant that the card was real and Philip¡¯s identity


    was definitely not simple!


    Could it be¡­


    Henley and ra were stunned. How could a poor wretch like Philip own such a high-end bank card?


    Was this a joke?


    Joy and Wynn were also too surprised to speak.


    Mr. Holmes could not wait to smack himself in the mouth. He almost let the two b*stardsnd him in


    trouble!


    He quickly stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, please enter your password.¡±


    He was extremely remorseful now. He hoped his expression just now was not noticed by Mr. rke.


    Philip nodded. His eyes fell on ra and Henley as he sneered, ¡°Remember what you just said,


    especially you. If I buy all the clothes in this store, please get the hell out!¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned to Wynn and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you enter the password?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wynn looked at Philip in bewilderment. How could she enter the password when she did not


    know what it was?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Try it,¡± Philip said.


    Wynn thought about it, stepped forward, and entered the date of her and Philip¡¯s wedding


    anniversary¡­

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    The transaction was sessful!


    Those staff who looked down on Philip just now were all dumbfounded and shocked!


    The payment went through!


    Henley and ra were also stunned, their faces filled with incredulity!


    How could this be? Philip actually paid for it and Wynn had entered the password!


    This was simply unbelievable!


    Was Philip not a loser who married into the Johnston family?


    ra¡¯s heart was in turmoil now and she was feeling very upset. A man she hated bought all the


    clothes in the shop for the woman she loathed the most. Wynn even knew the password to the bank


    card!


    She was jealous and envious!


    Even Mr. Holmes was trembling at this moment because he understood what that card in Philip¡¯s hand


    represented!


    This was a bank card exclusive to the rke family. The identities of those who can use this card were


    definitely not something a small potato like him couldprehend.


    Now, such a person was in his shop.


    He was excited but panicking at the same time.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Wynnie, you¡­ How do you know the password?¡± Joy looked at Wynn and Philip incredulously. She


    could not imagine that a wimp like Philip could have so much money. Moreover, Wynn also said that


    she did not know the password just now yet she entered it sessfully.


    At this time, Wynn¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered strangely. She looked at Philip and said, ¡°It¡¯s the date of


    our wedding anniversary.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s heart overflowed with sweetness as she looked at Philip tenderly. She felt ashamed for her bad


    attitude just now. It seemed that her temper had been quite erratic during this period.


    When both Joy and ra heard that, their faces and eyes shed with undisguised envy.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I just said? Please get out.¡±


    Philip suddenly spoke as he stared at Henley coldly.


    Henley was a little flustered now. He never expected a stinking loser like Philip to actually have the


    money to buy all the clothes in a shop.


    Damn it!


    This kid had really concealed himself well!


    ¡°W-When did I say that? Don¡¯t put words into my mouth. I never said that before. ra, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Henley did not intend to admit anything and pulled ra to leave.


    ra red at Philip and Wynn indignantly as she yelled, ¡°So what if you have money? You¡¯re still a


    useless stay-at-home son-inw. Besides, is the money yours? It must be your wife¡¯s!¡±


    Philip smiled withoutment as his eyes fell on Mr. Holmes who stood on the side.


    How could Mr. Holmes not understand the meaning behind Philip¡¯s look? He immediately stood upright,


    turned around, and pointed at Henley and ra. He shouted, ¡°Presumptuous! How dare you speak to


    Mr. rke like this? You¡¯re simply looking for death! I want you to scram. Listen carefully, scram!


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    As soon as he said that, several security guards who had been waiting on the side immediately


    surrounded Henley and ra.


    Henley was terrified as he looked at Rowan in a panic and yelled, ¡°Mr. Holmes, I¡¯m the young master of


    the Dill family. If you dare to treat me this way, my father, Bo Dill, will never let you off!¡±


    Henley was anxious. He looked around him and was unconfident.


    Even so, his father was quite reputable in Uppercreek and he thought Rowan would not dare to really


    do anything to him.


    However, surprisingly, Rowan sneered while adjusting his suit. He said, ¡°Bo Dill? Hehe, Young Master


    Dill, if you think your father can save you, why don¡¯t you call him right now and see what he can do in


    my territory?¡±


    After saying that, Rowan gestured for Henley to make the call.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    This annoyed Henley. He immediately took out his phone and yelled, ¡°Very well, Rowan Holmes. You¡¯re


    just the owner of a luxury clothing store and you dare to challenge my father? I¡¯ll let you die without


    knowing how you died!¡±


    After saying that, he directly dialed his father¡¯s number and shouted anxiously, ¡°Dad,e quickly!


    Your son is about to be killed!¡±


    On the other end of the line, a gruff male voice sounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Whoever dares toy a hand on the son of Bo Dill must be tired of living! Who¡¯s the


    other party? Did you mention my name?¡±


    Henley quickly said, ¡°Dad, I did. I said I¡¯m the young master of the Dill family and my father is Bo Dill,


    but the other party doesn¡¯t respect you at all. He even said you wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him on his


    territory.¡±


    ¡°What? Who dares to be so cocky? Son of a b*tch! Tell me the name of the other party and the


    address. I¡¯ll meet him in person!¡± Bo was furious.


    Henley said, ¡°Dad, the other party¡¯s name is Rowan Holmes, he¡­¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, Bo Dill, who was enjoying himself in the clubhouse, stood up


    from the huge bathtub and asked in shock, ¡°What? What did you say the other party¡¯s name is?¡±


    ¡°R-Rowan Holmes. Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Henley also heard the sudden change in his dad¡¯s tone. He sounded a little surprised and


    apprehensive.


    Impossible!


    In Uppercreek, the Dill family was well-known in the coal mine business.


    ¡°Brat, did you f*cking cause trouble for me? Where are you now?¡± Bo asked quickly, panicking.


    Rowan Holmes was none other than the younger brother of n Holmes, one of the three lords of


    Uppercreek!


    This stupid son of his dared to mess with such a character!


    Henley quickly answered truthfully and heard Bo roar on the phone. ¡°Kneel down at once and


    apologize to Mr. Holmes. Wait for me toe over!¡±


    Click!


    The call ended.


    Henley was bewildered and confused.


    What the hell was going on?


    His father wanted him to kneel and apologize?


    This was ridiculous!


    Of course, he would not do it!


    Next to him, ra saw Henley hanging up the phone and took his arm as she asked coquettishly,


    ¡°Henley, what¡¯s the matter? What did your dad say?¡±


    Henley gave Rowan and Philip a sideways nce, saying boldly, ¡°Hehe, you guys are done for. My dad


    will be here soon. Don¡¯ t be toocent yet!¡±


    Rowan smiled faintly, stepped in front of Philip, and looked at Henley coldly. He said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Having said that, he turned around and said to Philip politely, ¡°Mr. rke, Mrs. rke, why don¡¯t the


    three of you go to the VIP lounge and take a rest there? I¡¯ll take care of the things here.¡±


    Philip nodded and said to Wynn and Joy, ¡°You two should go and rest. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Wynn held her stomach and looked at Philip as she nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Just clear


    things up.¡±


    Philip nodded and smiled.


    Then, he turned around, ring at Henley and ra coldly. He said, ¡°I didn¡®t want to do anything to


    you, but after the humiliation you caused my wife, I feel the need to teach you a lesson so that you¡¯ll


    know there are always people out there better than you. You shouldn¡¯t judge people by their


    appearance.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    Upon hearing Philip¡¯s words, Henley and ra¡¯s expressions looked very unpleasant. When they saw


    Philip¡¯s indifferent eyes, they felt as though they were being targeted by a beast.


    Too scary!


    The look in Philip¡¯s eyes simply made people ufortable.


    Henley was flustered because his old man had told him to kneel and apologize just now, but he lied


    and said that his father woulde to stand up for him.


    Thus, he was scared.


    However, he was also very indignant!


    On what grounds could a loser be so arrogant?


    ¡°You have a little money in your hand so you think you can act pretentiously, huh? Fine, if you can


    subdue me today, I¡¯ll kneel in front of you! ¡±


    Henley said to Philip haughtily. He wanted to perform well in front of his new girl, ra Nn. Maybe


    she would be happy and agree to go to a hotel with him tonight!


    It was just a million dors, right?


    He totally did not put Philip in his eyes at all.


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡° It seems that your family is quite reputable in Uppercreek.¡±


    Henley sneered.


    That went without saying!


    His father was Bo Dill, the owner of DT Coal Mine. As his family owned a coal mine, everyone, no


    matter if they were people from the underground or official forces, would only speak to him politely.


    ra said to Henley indignantly, ¡°Henley, this kid is too arrogant. You mustn¡¯t lose to him! If you lose,


    I¡¯ll be beaten by that tramp Wynn too. If that happens, I¡¯ll be very angry!¡±


    Henley chuckled, cupped ra¡¯s chin, and put his arm around her waist with a tight squeeze. He said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Who does he think he is? He just got a bit of money from somewhere and dares to be so


    arrogant in front ofme. He¡¯s just making a fool of himself!¡±


    ¡°I just need to make a phone call to make you kneel in front of me,¡± Philip said ndly, ¡°So, I¡¯ll give you


    a chance. Will you apologize?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Has your bragging gone up to a higher level now? Okay, you¡¯re cool, you¡¯re awesome, and your


    father is the richest man in Uppercreek, okay?¡± Henley mocked.


    Philip sneered coldly.


    The richest man in Uppercreek?


    He was just a pawn of Philip¡¯s.


    Immediately after, Philip made a call to Hoyt Luther. After a brief summary, he told him to deal with it


    within five minutes.


    Then, Philip crossed his arms and stared at Henley while smiling without a word.


    More than two minutes passed.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Is there a flower on my face? If you stare at me again, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Before Henley


    finished his sentence, his phone suddenly buzzed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ra asked.


    ¡°Hush.¡± Henley silenced her and said nervously, ¡°My dad is calling me. Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Henley answered the call from his dad. Instantly, his attitude changed. The rich young yboy abruptly


    turned into an obedient boy!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, Dad. What¡¯s up? Have you taken care of things?¡±


    His tone was respectful and polite without the slightest hint of disregard.


    Had they not just spoken? Why did his father call again? Henley was puzzled.


    Everyone was startled. Those who knew realized that his father was calling. Those who did not would


    assume that it was his superior.


    However, it was almost the same. Henley never went to university and was used to beingzy. He


    would spend the family¡¯s money to drink and dine outside all day long.


    For him, his dad was no different from a superior who paid him a sry every month. He was his only


    source of ie.


    In fact, Bo was very angry at his son¡¯s behavior of wasting his life away, but he had no other choice. He


    was his flesh and blood, after all. Tints, he did not give him much, only a few hundred thousand a


    month. If he spent all the money, maybe he would think of earning some.


    Bo¡¯s voice on the other end of the line sounded lifeless a she said, ¡°Rascal, did you cause me trouble


    outside? Besides that Mr. Holmes, who else did you mess with?!¡±


    Bo roared, almost deafening Henley¡¯s ears over the phone.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Henley got a shock and quickly said, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t cause trouble. Someone else


    messed with me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask me what¡¯s wrong? Do you know that someone seized our mine just now? It¡¯s all


    because of you!¡± Bo roared.


    The mine was seized?


    Henley¡¯s heart jolted as he asked in a hurry, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t joke with me. How could our family¡¯s mine be


    seized? Don¡¯t you have someone above you?¡±


    ¡°This is something I should be asking you. Do you know that you¡¯ve caused a terrible disaster? Who


    did you offend outside? Why did the Uppercreek General Inspection team suddenly mobilize its people


    to search us? They even said you messed with some young master of the rke family and searched


    our entire mine. Now, the factory has stopped production! You¡¯re such a prodigal son! Do you want to


    kick me into my coffin before you stop?¡± Bo said, almost dying of anger. Henley was in a panic now.


    The family¡¯s mine could not be seized. Otherwise, where would his future monthly allowancese


    from?


    ¡°D-Dad, I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t offend anyone. What Young Master rke? The store owner¡¯s name is


    Rowan Holmes, not rke. rke¡­¡± As Henley said that, his eyes suddenly fell on Philip who was


    looking at him coldly with a smile.


    Young Master¡­ rke?


    The rke family!


    Instantly, Henley¡¯s hair stood on end as horror washed over him.


    He remembered what Philip just said. He said he was going to call someone and that person did not


    have to appear on the scene.


    Was it really him?


    Philip rke?!


    Did ra Nn not tell him that he was just a loser?


    ¡°Young Master¡­ rke, ¡± Henley muttered to himself nkly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Bo heard that and quickly said, ¡°What? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡­ This Young Master rke may be standing right in front of me.¡± Henley¡¯s voice was already


    shaking. Looking at Philip¡¯s gloomy eyes, his teeth began to chatter uncontrobly.


    ¡°Is he called Philip rke?¡± Bo quickly asked.


    ¡°Yes, how do you know that?¡± Henley asked in amazement. In fact, he was already almost sure about


    it, but he just could not believe it right now.


    If it was true, it would be too terrible!


    Did the Uppercreek General Inspection team really mobilize its people just because of a worthless


    piece of trash like him?


    Henley heard a crash over the phone. Bo had raised the cup in front of him and smashed it on the floor!


    ¡°I just knew that you¡¯re the bastard who got me into trouble outside! Did you really mess with that


    Young Master rke? Do you know who he is? Do you know how much power he has behind him?!¡±


    Bo roared hysterically, almost in a frenzy. ¡°Also, I told you to kneel down and apologize to Mr. Holmes.


    Now, I also want you to kneel and apologize to Young Master rke!¡±


    Henley was frightened. Seeing Philip¡¯s expression, he could not help but to try and avoid the situation.


    He said, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s right in front of me now. I¡­ What should I do? You have to save me! If he¡¯s really


    so powerful, I¡¯m dead for sure. I can¡¯t run away, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Save you? I can¡®t even protect myself now! Hurry up and apologize to Young Master rke now! Get


    down on your knees and apologize! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get up until he nods his head! If you can¡¯t


    convince him to forgive you, don¡¯te home! I¡¯ll sever all ties with you and I won¡¯t give you any more


    money!¡±


    Click.


    After saying that, Bo hung up. He must hurry to the scene.


    That rascal would definitely not listen to him!

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    Henley was flustered. The coal mine was seized?


    If he continued to stay here, would he not be seeking death?


    After thinking about it and dwelling on it for about ten minutes, Henley said smugly, ¡°Hmph! Only a fool


    will stay here and wait with you. I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After that, Henley quickly dragged ra with him to leave.


    If he did not leave now, everything would be exposed. However, Rowan signaled with his eyes, and the


    four burly bodyguards at the door grabbed Henley and ra by their arms, shoving them back.


    Due to the force, ra fell to the floor and her butt was in pain. She shouted, ¡°Ouch, you guys must be


    f*cking blind! Henley, just look at them! They simply don¡¯t respect you. Regardless of anything else,


    you¡¯re still the young master of the Dill family in Uppercreek!¡±


    Henley also stumbled, shocked by the four burly figures blocking the doorway.


    He braced himself and bellowed, ¡°Mr. Holmes, do you really want to do this? Are you trying to cause


    trouble? Don¡¯t forget, my father is Bo Dill. One word from him and your shop will be razed to the


    ground!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rowan smiled lightly.


    At the same time, several people barged in at the entrance of the store. The person in the lead was a


    burly man with an angr face and pointy eyes. He was dressed in a ck suit and followed by two


    bodyguards.


    Before he even entered the door, he heard what his stupid son just said to Rowan Holmes. He was so


    frightened that his legs went weak as he howled. ¡°Henley Dill, what the f*ck are you saying?!¡±


    Then, he rushed over and pped Henley across the face!


    Smack!


    The crisp p resounded throughout the shop like thunder!


    Henley was dumbfounded. When he turned his head, he saw his father panting and staring at him in


    anger. ¡°Dad, are you crazy? Why did you hit me?¡± Henley shouted.


    However, the next scene caused Henley to be stunned for a few minutes.


    Bo Dill, who rushed over before even drying his hair, immediately turned around and stood at attention.


    He respectfully bent down to apologize to Rowan. ¡°Mr. Holmes, I¡¯m sorry for not teaching my son well,


    which led to him being rude to you. I apologize to you on his behalf and hope that you can show some


    mercy and let my son go. I¡¯ll be sure to teach him a lesson when we return! Also, where¡¯s Mr. rke? I


    want to meet¡­¡±


    How could Bo not panic? As he spoke, the cold sweat at the corner of his forehead dripped.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This Mr. Holmes in front of him was the younger brother of n Holmes, one of the three lords of


    Uppercreek!


    Who would dare to mess with him?


    That would be messing with n Holmes!


    That would be courting death!


    Seeing this scene, Henley was dumbfounded. His jaw dropped wide open as he stared at his father in


    disbelief. He asked, ¡°Dad, what are you doing? He¡¯s just the owner of a shop.¡±


    Bo turned his head, red at him, and pped him again. He shouted, ¡°Shut the f*ck up! What do you


    know? Mr. Holmes is Master n Holmes¡¯ younger brother!¡±


    Hearing this, Henley waspletely dumbfounded!

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    What?


    n Holmes¡¯ younger brother?


    One of the three lords of Uppercreek?


    Henley panicked. His legs went limp as he stared incredulously at the bemused Rowan in front of him.


    Next to him, ra also panicked at this moment. She did not expect Rowan to be the younger brother


    of n Holmes!


    She had heard that n Holmes was one of the three lords of Uppercreek!


    Goodness!


    She had actually offended such a character!


    She was doomed for sure this time.


    However, at this moment, she and Henley recalled a more terrifying fact that Rowan was very


    respectful to Philip before!


    n Holmes¡¯ younger brother being so respectful to Philip was enough to illustrate a problem!


    It meant that Philip¡¯s status was higher than n¡¯s!


    After thinking about it carefully, Henley was afraid that his father¡¯s im about the mine being seized


    was true!


    Holy sh*t!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Henley and ra realized what kind of existence they had provoked.


    Rowan coldly nced at Bo, who had rushed over after hearing the news, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s useless


    to apologize to me. It¡¯s Mr. rke whom your son should apologize to.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo noticed the young man beside Rowan. He was simply too young for words. For Rowan


    to say such a thing about this person was simply amazing!


    Without a doubt, he must be Mr. rke!


    It took just a few minutes for his mine to be sealed. He could not afford to offend him!


    Without further dy, Bo directly bowed to Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. My son was too


    ignorant and offended you. I¡¯ll make sure to teach him a good lesson. I hope you can have mercy on


    us. If there¡¯s anything you want, as long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill it. Please treat it as


    my reparation to you.¡±


    Philip smiled coldly while looking at Henley and ra who were both flustered. He said, ¡°It¡¯s very


    simple. I want them to get out of here. But before that, the two of them must apologize to my wife.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sure, whatever you say.¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head, red at Henley coldly, and shouted, ¡°Brat, apologize for what


    you did!¡±


    Bo knew very well that a person who could seal his mine so easily must have an extraordinary


    background!


    Henley still wanted to defend himself, but as soon as he met his father¡¯s gaze, he backed down. He


    had no choice but to take ra with him to the lounge next door and opened the door.


    Wynn and Joy were discussing Philip¡¯s affairs at this time. They were both startled when Henley and


    ra suddenly barged in.


    ¡°Sorry, we were wrong!¡±


    Henley immediately bent down and apologized to Wynn.


    Behind him, ra clenched her hands tightly together. She bent over and said to Wynn reluctantly,


    ¡°Wynn, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have mocked you. I¡¯m a b*tch.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Wynn and Joy were stunned.


    Henley and ra actually apologized.


    ¡°Philip, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wynn looked tip at Philip who stood at the door.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, they just realized their mistakes and are apologizing to you.¡±


    After saying that, Henley and ra looked at Philip and Rowan with innocent eyes. After getting a


    signal, they quickly left the lounge and arrived at the door of the shop.


    Then, amid the astonished gazes of everyone, they scrammed out of the shop.


    Many people stopped and took pictures of this scene. At the same time, Wynn and Joy, who were


    standing at the entrance of the lounge, looked at this scene with surprise.


    Joy whispered, ¡°Wynnie, tell me honestly, is Philip really a loser? No, I remember you saying that he


    has changed. What kind of person is he? Why do I feel that he¡¯s a little unfathomable now?¡±


    Wynn was also baffled. She turned her head to look at Philip who was approaching her with a smile.


    Just what kind of person was he?

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    Upon walking closer, Philip saw that Wynn¡¯s face was full of questions. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wynn thought about it. Many words were stuck in her throat but in the end, she shook her head and


    said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Philip smiled ndly and wanted to bring Wynn out of the shop. However, Bo and Henley were waiting


    respectfully at the door.


    They had no choice. If the coal mine continued to be sealed, the Dill family would be done for!


    Bo had to resolve this predicament. He angrily red at Henley beside him and shouted, ¡°Why are you


    still standing here? Get down on your knees and apologize to Mr. rke at once!¡±


    Henley was prepared to flee when his father¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at his side, causing him to


    shudder with fright.


    Immediately after, he slowly turned around and looked at Philip, the fear in his eyes growing. At this


    point, he could only apologize and try to gain leniency.


    With a thud, Henley went down on his knees!


    He struggled to open his mouth to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rke. What happened just now was my fault I


    apologize to you!¡±


    Everyone fell silent at those words.


    Henley Dill was on his knees?


    He was kneeling and apologizing?


    A rich and powerful young master of a big coal business was actually kneeling to a notoriously


    worthless son-inw!


    They were already surprised by Henley¡¯s apology just now. Seeing him on his knees now, they were


    even more shocked! This was the Dill family of Uppercreek they were talking about, a big coal mining


    family!


    Joy¡¯s mouth dropped in surprise. She could hardly believe the sight in front of her. Had Henley not said


    with great confidence that he wanted Philip dead just now? Why was he kneeling all of a sudden?


    Wynn was also amazed.


    Although Henley and ra had apologized to her, she still felt that things were surreal. Now, the scene


    in front of her made her tremble. It was extreme fear that made him kneel.


    Were they really that afraid of Philip?


    ra instantly exploded with rage due to the loss of her dignity. She shouted at Henley, ¡°Henley Dill,


    have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? Are you crazy? Why are you scramming and kneeling?


    Who the hell is Philip that you¡¯re so afraid of him? I refuse to concede!¡±


    Henley was still pitifully waiting for Philip¡¯s forgiveness when he suddenly heard ra¡¯s words. A flicker


    of menace shed across his eyes.


    This b*tch was the cause of all this!


    Smack!


    Henley stood up, raised his hand high, and pped ra across the face fiercely!


    ¡°What¡¯s your business here?! Who the hell are you to tell me what to do?¡± Henley said angrily.


    Bo was also angry and anxious as he watched from the side. His stupid son found a stupid woman who


    still could not see the situation now.


    ¡°I¡­¡± ra covered her face and felt aggrieved.


    What the hell was going on here?


    Henley¡¯s old man came over and apologized to Mr. Holmes as soon as they met. Then, be bent over


    and apologized to Philip. Now, he even wanted his son to kneel and apologize. This was too much!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Philip really that powerful now?


    Even Bo Dill had to be respectful.


    ra was not a fool. Although Henley liked her and pampered her, she was just one of his many


    girlfriends. If she was in his favor, she could act coy in his arms and demand for this and that. However,


    if Henley really got angry at her, he may kick her away at any time.


    Although ra Nn was known as a famous socialite in Uppercreek and many men were willing to


    spend money on her, fools like Henley Dill who were willing to give her anything she wanted were few


    and far in between. She would not offend the god of wealth.


    However, she got beaten because of Philip and Wynn. This caused the resentment in her heart to


    deepen. She covered her face and red at the couple viciously.


    Philip smiled and said to Henley tly, ¡°You still have some sense.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ In that case, do you forgive me?¡± Henley said expectantly.


    Next to him, Bo was also drenched in cold sweat. As long as Mr. rke said so, the Dill family would


    be saved.


    Thus, he immediately added, ¡°Mr. rke, my son has already apologized and shown enough sincerity.


    I hope you can show mercy.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll let you off.¡±

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    ¡°Really?!¡± Henley said excitedly. Would Philip really let him off so easily?


    He quickly asked again, ¡°Philip¡­ No, Mr. rke, are you really willing to let me off?¡±


    Philip nodded.


    ¡°In that case, about our family¡¯s coal mine¡­¡± Although Henley was happy that Philip was willing to let


    him off and could not wait to flee right this instant, if the matter with the coal mine was unresolved, he


    would still be dead after he returned home.


    As he said that, he also looked at his father who was standing respectfully on one side.


    He had never seen his father groveling like this before.


    ¡°The closure of your family¡¯s coal mine can be lifted. However, there are conditions.¡± Philip nced at


    ra when he said that.


    If this woman was not taught a lesson, she would not remember what had happened today. Although


    Henley had pped ra just now, in Philip¡¯s opinion, it was still not enough.


    ¡°What are the conditions? Just let me know. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll give you my promise! However


    much money it takes!¡± Henley thought Philip was asking for money and quickly expressed his goodwill.


    Philip shook his head, slowly pointed at ra, and said, ¡°The person you brought with you today kept


    provoking and humiliating my wife. What do you think the solution is?¡±


    When these words came out, ra¡¯s heart thumped!


    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Henley quickly said.


    At this juncture, the most crucial thing was to protect himself. Who cared about the woman he had just


    picked up?


    For Henley, as long as he had money, he could easily get another woman!


    Tints, he stepped forward, grabbed ra by her clothes, and cursed viciously, ¡°You stinking b*tch, my


    family almost went bankrupt because of you! You¡¯re a jinx!¡±


    Smack, smack!


    Henley pped her back and forth until her makeup was all ruined. Her face immediately swelled up.


    ra was all dizzy from being pped when she heard Henley saying, ¡°Listen up, I have nothing to do


    with you from now on. Get away from me as far as you can. Don¡¯t ever let me see you again. Every


    time I see you, I¡¯ll hit you once, you hear?¡±


    Then, Henley said to Philip fawningly, ¡°Mr. rke, do you think this is okay?¡±


    Philip smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Henley, you¡­¡± ra covered her bruised face and looked at Henley with grief.


    Immediately after, she turned her head to Philip and stared at him viciously with her eyes so wide that


    the whites of her eyes bulged and her pupils constricted.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The veins on her forehead throbbed with anger as she yelled hysterically, ¡°Philip rke, what right do


    you have? You¡¯re nothing but a loser! Why are you bullying me like this?!¡±


    What she liked was not Henley but the money in his pocket. Now that her cash cow was gone, of


    course, she would go crazy.


    Philip raised his right eyebrow slightly and looked a little impatient.


    ¡°ra Nn,¡± Philip said tly, ¡°These three ps today are my warning to you. Don¡¯t trouble Wynn in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± ra huffed with anger. ¡°A loser like you actually dares to warn me?¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡±


    Philip had a calm tone before this, but he suddenly roared as he red viciously at ra like a wild


    beast! It was like the rumble of thunder, causing ra to jolt in fright. She instinctively took two steps


    back as her rage diffused by half.


    Philip approached ra one step at a time and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, ra Nn, even a rabbit will bite


    when threatened. If you dare to humiliate my wife or spread any rumors about her in the future, I


    promise to make your life worse than death!¡±

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    As Philip approached, ra kept backing away. The fear in her eyes gradually grew.


    Goodness!


    What was going on? Was he still the wimp from the Johnston family who dared not make a sound?


    Philip said sharply, ¡°Remember what I said. Since I¡¯ve said it, I¡¯ll do it; No one can touch my woman!


    Now, hurry up and get lost.¡±


    ra also did not know what was going on. She waspletely stunned by Philip¡¯s intensity and


    dared not answer back. She could only leave pathetically while trembling all over.


    Joy stared at Philip nkly.


    Goodness, why did she suddenly feel that this guy was so cool?!


    The moment he flew into a rage to protect his woman was so sexy!


    After taking a closer look at Philip, although he was dressed inly, if one took a careful look at his


    face hidden behind his bangs, one could see that Philip¡¯s features were nicely shaped. His eyes and


    eyebrows were well-defined. He was quite good-looking. Moreover, her intuition told her that Philip was


    definitely not a piece of trash.


    Henley Dill, the son of a coal mine owner, actually kneeled down and apologized because of a phone


    call from Philip? He was very afraid of him too! Moreover, his old man, Bo Dill, also rushed over to


    make amends and apologize.


    Mysterious, handsome, and capable of pampering his wife¡­


    Joy was all starry-eyed by now. If this man was not her best friend¡¯s husband, she would have run over


    to confess her love for him.


    At this time, Henley walked up to Philip and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. rke, can I go now?¡±


    Philip did not make things difficult for him. He nodded and said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Henley felt like he had received an amnesty. He nced at his old man and the two of them showed


    their respect for Philip once more before retreating and leaving the clothing store.


    ¡°Uh, Mr. rke, I apologize to you for my words and actions just now. I¡¯m sorry,¡± the snobbish


    attendant from earlier said. Seeing a young master like Henley in that state, she could not imagine


    what would happen to her if Philip pursued the matter earlier with her.


    Philip did not take her seriously at all and simply ignored her. He turned around and said gently to


    Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, everything¡¯s okay now. These clothes are all yours and no one will snatch them away


    from you. What do you think? Shall we take everything with us?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Wynn was a little flustered. She had received too much information in one go and


    could not process it all.


    Besides, how long would it take for her to wear all these clothes?


    ¡°This¡­ There are too many. I can¡¯t even wear some of the sizes, ¡± Wynn said with a cute pout. She


    was full of bliss now.


    Although she was still confused, it was clear that Philip had protected her and stood up for her!


    Just now, when Philip said that no one could touch his woman, Wynn had been blushing on the side,


    feeling excited and content. It felt good to be protected by her man.


    Philip asked Joy, ¡°Do the two of you wear the same size?¡±


    Joy was still in a daze. When she heard Philip talking to her, she quickly replied, ¡°Huh? Oh no, Wynnie


    is pregnant now and is one size bigger than me.¡±


    Philip nodded and said to the rookie shop attendant named May who stood on the side, ¡°Pack up all


    the clothes in their sizes. We don¡¯t need the rest.¡±


    Huh?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    May, Joy, and the rest were shocked.


    Among this bunch of clothes that cost over a million dors in total, the clothes in Wynn and Joy¡¯s sizes


    were probably only worth 400,000 to 500,000 dors at most. It was not even half of the total.


    The rest of the clothes that amounted to 700,000 to 800,000 dors¡­ Did they not need them?


    Were these clothes supposed to be tossed?


    All the shop attendants were dumbfounded at that statement.


    Who cared about the young master of the coal mine? A truly affluent young master was standing right


    here! They had to admire this spectacr defeat.


    ¡°H-How can you do that? You¡¯ve already spent your money on these clothes. Give me the rest of the


    sizes,¡± Joy said anxiously. Even as the daughter of one of the four major families in Uppercreek, she


    dared not be such a spendthrift.


    However, after the words were spoken, she immediately realized that something was amiss.


    The clothes were bought by Philip, so the ownership and decision were in Philip¡¯s hands. Thus, she


    asked weakly, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Philip chuckled. This high-spirited woman was quite cute sometimes.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay,¡± Philip said generously.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Joy jumped in delight and quickly told the front counter where to deliver the goods.


    Due to therge purchase,bined with the fact that Rowan Holmes wanted to befriend Philip and


    leave Philip with a good impression of him, he ensured that everything bought today would be delivered


    right to their doorsteps.


    This was really fortunate. Otherwise, even though Philip practiced martial arts, he would not be able to


    handle two women and a shop¡¯s worth of clothes.


    ¡°Mr. rke, are you a member of the branch or main rke family?¡±


    While the two women were happily divvying up the clothes in front, Rowan poured Philip a cup of tea in


    the general manager¡¯s office next door.


    Philip took a sip of tea and said, ¡°This is good tea.¡± Then, he continued to drink.


    Rowan was a little embarrassed and wanted to continue asking when Philip spoke up.


    ¡°Mr. Holmes.¡± Philip put the cup of tea in his hand on the table and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re a good person


    and I¡¯m willing to get to know you, but there are some things that shouldn¡¯t be asked. These things are


    also better not asked about to avoid getting burnt. In other words, don¡¯t jump into the fire pit. Isn¡¯t that


    right?¡±


    Rowan pped his forehead and said, ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m being careless. Here, please have more


    tea.¡±


    Philip smiled and continued drinking tea.


    After that, Rowan said, ¡°Mr. rke, my brother¡¯s name is n Holmes and he¡¯s quite reputable in


    Uppercreek. I¡¯d like to invite you for dinner and introduce my brother to you. Iwonder when will be a


    convenient time for you?¡±


    Philip was silent for a while and asked, ¡°n Holmes is your brother?¡±


    Rowan quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m n¡¯s younger brother. Do you know him?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I¡¯ve heard Victor Bell talking about him. He¡¯s one of the three


    lords of Uppercreek, known as Master n.¡±


    Hearing that, Rowan shuddered. It turned out he knew Master Bell!


    It was fortunate for Rowan. If he had made the mistake of going along with Henley¡¯ s snobbery just


    now, things might have ended up in a bloody storm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know Master Bell. It¡¯s my ignorance and blunder,¡± Rowan said politely.


    Philip chuckled. When everything was almost done, be apanied Wynn back.


    After they arrived at the hotel and settled down, someone came in and reported, ¡°Mr. rke, someone


    is downstairs looking for you.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The person replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She said you know her. Herst name is Larson.¡±


    Larson?


    Sheryl Larson?


    How did she know he was here?


    Philip arrived at the lobby and saw Sheryl sitting on the sofa in the lounge area.


    She wore a long ck dress, a beach hat with ckce, and her hands were wrapped in ck


    hollow-outce gloves. She sat with her long and slender legs crossed, while her rosy lips were on the


    rim of a cup of coffee. She was poised, dignified, and elegant, yet creating a distance between her and


    others at the same time.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    No man would dislike such a woman. She was mature yet charming, sexy with a hint of nobility.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Philip approached her and sat down opposite her.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    Sheryl put the coffee down in a dignified manner, raised her eyebrows, nced at Philip, and asked


    with a gentle smile at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Am I not wee?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°You¡¯re not unwee, but I can¡¯ t help feeling that you¡¯re not a simple


    woman. Although I have some rtions with you, I still think we should meet less.¡±


    Sheryl did not deny it and said frankly, ¡°Your feeling is right. I¡¯m not a woman who makes people feel


    secure. Born in such a family, I learned to be selfish since I was a child and became scheming. Many


    people who¡¯ve met me say that I¡¯m a femme fatale, but I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m just a littlemb waiting to


    be ughtered.¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Comparing yourself to a poor littlemb, only you can say such things. I


    already knew what kind of person you are since I was a child. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush


    between us. Just tell me straight. I¡¯ll decide depending on my mood.¡±


    ording to the intelligence Philip received, Sheryl Larson was the person most qualified to inherit the


    Larson family of Fernvale. She was a woman too.


    To be able to rise to the top of the Larson family, as well as stand tall amid the rivalry and strife, she


    must have her unique side and a scheming mind.


    Thus, even if they were rted, Philip still had to be careful.


    After all, a woman¡¯s fragrance could be a deadly knife.


    Sheryl smiled sweetly and took out a card from her Gi bag. It was ck with gold trimmings and the


    word ¡®Nonagon¡¯ on the front. On the back was a schematic diagram of a geometric symbol of an


    institution.


    Philip was puzzled and asked with a frown, ¡°What does this mean?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sheryl said, ¡°The Nonagon sent us the ess card to enter the institution. Since we have reached an


    agreement, this card naturally belongs to you.¡±


    Philip thought for a moment and picked up the ck and gold card, the ess card into the Nonagon.


    It looked quite ordinary and unassuming.


    However, Sheryl¡¯s next sentence made Philip frown.


    ¡°With this card, you can enter and exit any institution in the country. No one can stop you and you can


    receive special treatment. Of course, it excludes some institutions that require high-level authority,¡±


    Sheryl said with a smile. Those seductive eyes kept staring at Philip, trying to see through the changes


    in his heart at this moment.


    Philip smiled, put the card away, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here just to give me this ess card,


    right?¡±


    Sheryl raised her eyebrows as the corners of her mouth curved. She snapped her fingers, leaned her


    body forward, and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, I have to say, you¡¯re very smart.¡±


    ¡°Sheryl Larson, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your uncle in name. If you talk to me in such a casual manner, I


    can charge you for being disrespectful.¡± Philip faked a smile and deliberately teased her.


    Sheryl shrugged and leaned back on the sofa indifferently, herzy posture speaking a thousand


    words. She said, ¡°If you want me to address you as my uncle in front of others, it¡¯s not impossible. But I


    don¡¯t think you¡¯d want that. Besides, we¡¯re working together now. You won¡¯t mess with me over such a


    little thing, would you?¡±


    Philip pinched his chin and smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Once he said that, the surrounding atmosphere quickly fell silent. They faced each other in deep


    contemtion. In the end, Sheryl giggled. She fished out a small brocade box from her bag, ced it


    on the table, and said with a smile, ¡°A gift for the unborn child. I hope he¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Philip looked at the small brocade box and said, ¡°Take it back. I¡¯m able to give my child whatever he


    wants.¡±


    Sheryl did not take it back but said, ¡°Philip, I think you¡¯d better ept this. Maybe someday, it can save


    a life.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, stared at Sheryl coldly, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The corners of Sheryl¡¯s mouth curved into an intriguing smile as she said, ¡°I just happen to know


    something that you don¡¯t. Consider this gift a favor that you owe me. Just remember to return it to me in


    the future.¡±


    After that, Sheryl got up and prepared to leave. Just after taking two steps, she suddenly looked back


    at Philip and said, ¡°Tonight, there¡¯s a private gathering in the Concord Hotel. You¡¯ll be attending.¡±

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Philip frowned and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you want to meet people from the Nonagon? Don¡¯t you want to find out if your mother¡¯s


    death is rted to the Nonagon?¡± Sheryl smiled sweetly.


    Hearing this, Philip stood up abruptly. With eyes like a jackal, he stared at Sheryl fixedly and said,


    ¡°What did you say? People from the Nonagon?¡±


    Sheryl nodded and said, ¡°Nonagon is looking for people who can enter the door. Do you think those


    people fromrge families will miss this opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Philip, many things can¡¯t be solved just because you have the ability. You have to rely on connections


    and resources. This world is unfair. For example, the qualification selection for entering the door can be


    debated. The several enforcers of the Nonagon Uppercreek division happen to be a group of insatiable


    people. During tonight¡¯s private gathering, the big families will be vying for the qualification to enter the


    door. If we measure it in terms of money, what do you think the starting price will be?¡± Sheryl asked


    with a smile.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Sheryl answered her own question, ¡°One billion.¡±


    After that, she continued, ¡°Do you know why these people dare to be so unscrupulous?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Philip did not speak.


    Sheryl continued to answer her own question. ¡°Because even if you have the qualifications to enter the


    Nonagon, you can be disqualified all the same unless you have real connections and resources to send


    you all the way to thest level. Such families are far and few in between. However, one billion dors


    for the opportunity to enter the Nonagon to study is not a loss for these families because they would¡¯ve


    gained protection from the Nonagon.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed as he stared at Sheryl and asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    Sheryl replied, ¡°To prepare you in advance. Nonagon is not a clean and uncontested ce. The


    competition there is a hundred times fiercer than what you have encountered before. The people there


    are much stronger than those you¡¯ve ever met. Those who are selected to enter the Nonagon are


    geniuses, one in a million. Your mother was the most talented and outstanding out of those selected


    back then. Unfortunately, she fell in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t have, ruining her life and the Larson


    family.¡±


    After all that, Sheryl put on her wide sunsses, nced at Philip, and said, ¡°Remember, don¡®t bete


    and bring that card. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll enter the private party tonight If you want to know more, please


    come on time. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After that, Sheryl turned around and left the hotel.


    Philip held the ck card of the Nonagon in his hand, his eyebrows furrowed.


    What was the rtionship between the Nonagon and his mother?

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    Martha was asking anxiously, ¡°Wynnie, what happened in Riverdale? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Martha had not been ea ting or sleeping well in the past two days as she was thinking about the vi in


    Riverdale and Beacon Group. She did not know what exactly Martin and Bernard Johnston had done.


    Would Martha end up a pauper from now on?


    No way!


    Martha was extremely worried. She had long noticed that Martin and Bernard were up to no good, but


    she did not expect that they would do such a treacherous thing at this time.


    Charles also stood by the window. Someone like him who never smoked had started smoking, but his


    actions were a little awkward.


    Martha nced at him and scolded, ¡°Go outside if you want to smoke! Can¡¯t you see that Wynnie is


    pregnant?¡±


    Charles just realized his mistake and quickly put the cigarette out. He stood at the side, staring nkly


    into space. After hesitating for a long time, he asked, ¡°Wynnie, just tell us. I can bear it.¡±


    Wynn looked at her parents, thought about it, and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, things are not as serious as you


    think. When Philip returned to Riverdalest time, he already resolved some of the problems. Uncle


    Martin and Uncle Bernard have also resigned from thepany. However, they seem to have set up a


    newpany, supposedly with the help of someone who wants topete with Beacon.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Compete? What does that mean? We still have topete when we¡¯re all from the same family?¡±


    Martha¡¯s voice was loud, and her face was full of annoyance. She red at Charles viciously and


    scolded, ¡°Charles Johnston, just look at your wonderful brothers! In the beginning, I told you not to help


    them but you refused to listen to me and got them to join thepany. Now, everything¡¯s done for.


    They got ourpany and daughter into trouble. They even established anotherpany topete


    with us! What are they trying to do? Do they want to split the family up? Or do they want us dead?!¡±


    Martha was almost dying of anger, mercilessly venting her frustration at Charles.


    Charles was also very helpless now. With a face full of mncholy, he looked at the exasperated


    Martha and said, ¡°What are you saying? How would I know they harbored such intentions? I didn¡¯t


    expect this to happen either.¡±


    Charles also felt very remorseful. On the one hand, Bernard and Martin were his brothers. On the other


    hand, Wynn and Martha were his family.


    Martha huffed angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it? Hehe, what¡¯s the use of saying that now? We can¡¯t even


    return to Riverdale!¡±


    Wynn also had a headache and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom. Stop ming Dad. This matter is not his


    fault. Besides, Philip is already dealing with it. There should be results soon. Let¡¯s wait a couple of days


    more.¡±


    ¡°We still need to wait?¡± Martha was anxious. She was tired of staying in the hotel and said, ¡°Wynnie,


    you don¡¯t know how worried I am. I want to go back to Riverdale as soon as possible. Why don¡¯t you


    talk to Philip and have him send us back? He knows a lot of people, right? Just ask him to arrange a


    few more bodyguards for us.¡±


    Upon hearing Martha¡¯s words, Wynn hesitated and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him to return and I¡¯ll ask him


    then.¡±


    Martha immediately grinned when she heard this and said, ¡°Okay, hurry up and ask him. I just want to


    return to Riverdale now. Since we have the vi back, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we return.


    Besides, your father and I are not doing anything here, so we might as well go home.¡±


    Wynn nodded and nced at Charles who looked hesitant, saying, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it anymore.


    Philip will take care of it.¡±


    Charles nodded, sighed, and shook his head.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    Very soon, Philip came up from downstairs. Seeing a roomful of people, he smiled and asked, ¡°What


    are you talking about?¡±


    Wynn nced at Martha and found her winking at her repeatedly. Wynn said, ¡°Philip, my parents want


    to go back Why don¡¯t you arrange for someone to send them back? Didn¡¯t you say that things in


    Riverdale are almost settled?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip looked at Martha, who was smiling at him while sitting in her wheelchair. She said,


    ¡°Yes, Philip. Your father and I have nothing to do here. You might as well send us back If you¡¯re


    worried, just get some people to protect us.¡±


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and said, ¡°Not yet. Martin and Bernard are like trapped beasts now.


    They¡¯ll do anything. Moreover, Bernard and Liam are in Uppercreek now. I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re up


    to yet. Staying in the hotel is the safest for all of you.¡±


    Hearing this, Martha was obviously unhappy and yelled, ¡°Philip, what do you mean by that? You don¡¯t


    want us to go back, do you? Are you putting me and your dad under house arrest? What is this about


    Bernard and Liam? I think you¡¯re just making things up!¡±


    Martha was very angry. Philip must be up to no good by not letting them return to Riverdale.


    Could it be that he wanted to take Beacon¡¯s assets for himself?


    Thinking of this, Martha got anxious and quickly shouted, ¡°I see, you want to monopolize Beacon¡¯s


    assets, right? Is it more convenient for you to do things if you prevent us from returning to Riverdale?


    Or do you have a lover in Riverdale? Do you n to keep our family of three under house arrest in this


    sh*tty hotel forever?¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn looked helpless and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be unreasonable. Philip is not that kind of


    person!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s not? I¡¯m sure he is! From the first day this brat entered our house, I already


    knew he¡¯s not a good person! After wasting his life away for three to four years, he suddenly became a


    different person. Maybe he¡¯s doing something illegal behind the scenes and framing the Johnston


    family for it!¡±


    Martha raised her eyebrows, looking as though she had seen through everything. Her eyes were full of


    disdain.


    She was right!


    It must be true!


    Philip must be hiding something from them!


    It turned out that this bastard was ying such a big game!


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and stared at Martha coldly.


    On the other side, Charles noticed that the situation was amiss and hurried over while interrupting,


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t get your mother wrong. She just wants to go back. She¡¯s tired of staying in the hotel and is


    in a bad mood. It must be due to her menopause. Please bear with it.¡±


    ¡®Menopause?¡¯


    ¡°Charles Johnston, what bullsh*t are you spewing? What menopause? That¡¯s not true!¡± Martha was


    furious as she turned to Charles and cursed.


    Philip was also helpless and said tly, ¡°Mom, Dad, if you really want to go back, I can make


    arrangements. But if something happens and I can¡¯t take care of the problem for you in time, you have


    to bear the consequences.¡±


    At those words, Martha abruptly fell quiet. She was a little flustered. Looking at Philip¡¯s expression, he


    did not seem to be acting.


    Would Martin really dare to do anything to her?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was his sister-inw!


    ¡°What can happen? I think you just don¡¯ t want us to go back,¡± Martha muttered under her breath.


    Philip suddenly turned his head, stared at Martha coldly, and asked sternly, ¡°Are you sure you want to


    go back?¡±

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    Martha was shocked by Philip¡¯s words and the look in his eyes.


    She was stunned for a long while and could not react. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m not


    going back¡­¡±


    After saying that, she lowered her head, not daring to look Philip directly in the eye.


    What a terrible feeling!


    At that moment, Martha felt like she was being targeted by a fierce beast. She thought she was going


    to piss her pants from fear.


    Horrible! Simply terrifying!


    Was he still the same Philip rke?


    How could he have such a frightening look in his eyes?


    Charles also saw that something was wrong and quicklyughed, saying, ¡°Hehe, Philip, don¡¯t me


    your mother. She just has a bad temper, but in fact, she¡¯s kind-hearted.¡±


    Philip swept a cold nce over them. Then, he turned his head. With a gentle smile at the corners of


    his mouth, he said to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m going out for a while and might be backte tonight.¡±


    Wynn nodded and watched as Philip left.


    After Philip left, Martha breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked Charles to pour her a ss of water.


    She drank it quickly, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°It¡¯s terrible, Wynnie. Philip treated me like that just


    now, aren¡¯t you going to speak up for me?¡±


    Wynn nced at her and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the unreasonable one. Who can you me?¡±


    ¡°You little turncoat! I raised you for more than 20 years in vain!¡± Martha was so angry that she pointed


    at Wynn and was about to scold her.


    Upon seeing this, Charles quickly pushed Martha out.


    After Philip left, he went straight to the hotel where Connor rke and the others were put under house


    arrest. In the hotel suite, Connor¡¯s face was gloomy as he sat on the sofa.


    Levi rke stood beside Connor, bent his body, and asked, ¡°Grandpa, when will my fathere to


    Uppercreek? If this continues to drag on, Philip will bring us back to Arcadia Ind. When that


    happens, it¡¯ll be a disgrace to our branch family.¡±


    Connor raised his eyebrows, snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Hmph, if that brat Philip really dares to do that,


    he¡¯ll make an enemy of the branch family! Your father has encountered some problems and can¡¯te


    to Uppercreek for the time being. We must find our own way to get out of here.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi frowned and asked, ¡°Grandpa, in that case, have you thought of a way?¡±


    Connor tilted his face, red at Levi, and said, ¡°If I have, would we still be here?¡±


    Allen was also standing at the side and spoke up at this time, ¡°Connor, Philip has some means and


    strength. I didn¡¯t expect that he could grow so many forces of his own after being away from Arcadia


    Ind for so long. We¡¯ve lost contact with all the people we arranged in Uppercreek.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Levi and Connor¡¯s faces darkened.


    ¡°Lost contact with all of them? How is it possible? These are all the elites of our branch family. How


    could we lose all of them?¡± Levi was in disbelief, his expression looking unpleasant.


    Allen nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to contact them but there¡¯s no news so far. Connor, I think we need to


    reconsider this. Philip is not as simple as we think. I think he has someone behind him who¡¯s secretly


    helping him. This person is most likely the main family¡¯s¡­¡±


    Allen did notplete his sentence but the meaning had been expressed.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Connor nodded and said, ¡°Hehe, Roger rke¡­ Good for him. Back then when he joined forces with


    the Nonagon to suppress the branch family and sessfully seized power, allowing him to sit in the


    position as head of the rke family, I already knew that this guy was different from ordinary people.


    The way he thinks is different from how we think. I¡¯ve never been able to see through him.¡±


    Hearing this, Levi asked, ¡°Grandpa, is there a connection between the Nonagon and Roger?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Connor raised his eyebrows, seeming to recall a lot of past events at once. He said, ¡°Roger rke was


    a prodigy and core personnel of the Nonagon at that time. He kept many secrets that we didn¡¯t know


    about. You must remember that he¡¯s the only person in this world who sessfully entered four doors.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Allen was shocked, his face full of astonishment! Entering one door already required tremendous luck


    and talent that surpassed normal people¡¯s. To be able to enter all four doors, what kind of monster


    would he have to be?!


    Unbelievable!


    Allen could hardlyprehend that such a person actually existed!


    That was the door they were talking about!


    Levi was still calm. After all, he did not know much about the door and just heard that it was a peculiar


    ce. Anyone who entered the door would be known as a disciple. After they came out, they would be


    a behemoth.


    Connor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Roger is by no means an easy opponent. What he knows is


    beyond our dreams. But it¡¯s a pity that such a person will also get old and exhausted. No matter how


    great he was, that was in the past. Now, he¡¯s just an old man like me. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    After saying this, Connor¡¯s eyes fell on Levi and he said, ¡°Levi, you¡¯re my favorite grandson and the


    hope of the entire branch family. As long as you¡¯re sent to the door of the rke family, the entire


    rke family will belong to you and the branch family. You must not disappoint me and fail to live up to


    everything that I and your father have prepared for you over the years. In the branch family, you¡¯re the


    most talented and most qualified to enter the door. We¡¯re only missing the key. But don¡¯t worry, your


    father and I will bring you this key.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Levi quickly bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Grandpa, I definitely won¡¯t let you down or


    disappoint the branch family.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Levi quickly bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Grandpa, I definitely won¡¯t let you down or


    disappoint the branch family.¡±


    Connor nodded and looked at Levi dotingly.


    Allen, who was on the side, asked at this time, ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t understand. Since the main family owns


    that door, why not let Philip enter?¡±


    Connor smiled and said with a faint chill in his eyes, ¡°That door of the rke family is different from the


    other three doors. That door belongs only to the rke family and outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter.


    Moreover, it requires certain opportunities and conditions to open this door.¡±


    ¡°What conditions?¡± Levi asked.


    Connor shook his head and said, ¡°It opens once every 25 years and requires the blood of the next of


    kin of the chosen person who¡¯s entering the door.¡±


    ¡°The blood of the next of kin?¡± Levi was confused. He looked at Allen and then Connor before asking,


    ¡°What blood of the next of kin?¡±


    Connor said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. If Philip wants to enter the door, he must use the blood of his children or


    siblings as a medium to open the door. Furthermore, not just the blood of any next of kin can open it.


    That door will choose the most qualified next of kin.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to the person who donated the blood?¡± Levi asked.


    Connor¡¯s face darkened as a menacing sneer appeared a t the corner of his mouth. ¡°They¡¯ll die.¡±

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    Hearing this, Levi shuddered and felt utterly creeped out.


    Was that not the same as using the life of the next of kin to open this door?


    Connor looked at Levi who was trembling slightly and asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°N-No, I just think that this door sounds a little evil,¡± Levi said.


    Connorughed. ¡°You can understand it that way, but it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, the world behind this door, what exactly is it like? Is it the same as those weird and


    mysterious ces in TV shows?¡± Levi could not help his curiosity and asked.


    Connor shook his head and said, ¡°No. If you really want me to describe it, you can understand it as a


    secret realm, a treasure trove left to us by ancient beings. This treasure trove requires the


    corresponding key to open it. For example, those lost civilizations that disappeared in ancient times


    were excavated and researched. Then, the corresponding documents were generated and constituted


    the development of organizations, departments, and a group of forces just to guard over it. This was


    how the door was created.¡±


    Levi nodded, still a little baffled.


    ording to his grandfather¡¯s exnation, the door was a ce with a civilization that ordinary people


    could not ess. It was excavated through human means, whichter formed a unique group of


    forces. They were constantly recruiting talents to expand their power.


    ¡°For an existence like this, won¡¯t it have an impact on the entire world¡¯s structure?¡± Levi pondered


    briefly and asked.


    Connor smiled, got up, stood in front of therge French window. He said, ¡°The current world structure


    is nothing more than the rules set by the strong. When you enter the door one day and be one of


    the strong, you¡¯ll understand a lot more things. The door is not something you can touch now. There


    are too many powerful people inside, too many existences and mighty elites beyond your imagination.


    Generally, they don¡¯te out because the presence of these people can pose a threat to the world.


    Therefore, there¡¯s an agreement made between the doors and the countries. Once every few years,


    they¡¯lle out and select some talents to study behind the doors, thus promoting the development of


    world civilization. Of course, the countries will also need to pay a certain price.¡±


    Levi was dumbfounded and had some new perceptions about the door.


    Following that, Connor suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°Are the test results for Wynn out yet?¡±


    Only then did Levi remember this matter. He quickly took out a report and said, ¡°The results are out.


    ording to the data, Wynn¡¯s XD factor in her blood content has reached a concentration of 30%,


    exceeding the 10% requirement. Grandpa, the child in her stomach is qualified to enter the door!¡±


    Connor took the report and read it carefully several times. With an uncontroble smile on the corner of


    his mouth, he said, ¡°Indeed. Hahaha, my branch family is about to rise! Levi, this matter must be kept


    secret. When we get out, immediately have someone put her under house arrest. She must be closely


    guarded until she gives birth to the child!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Grandpa. But do we really want to do this?¡± Levi asked with faint worry in his eyes.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After all, doing so wouldpletely offend the main rke family, as well as Philip and Roger.


    Connor¡¯s eyes were ruthless as he said coldly, ¡°Those who achieve great things won¡¯t be concerned


    about trivial matters, let alone betrayal and kinship! You have to remember that you are the young


    master of the branch rke family and you represent the branch family! All our hopes rest on your


    shoulders!¡±


    Levi trembled inwardly, clenched his fist tightly, and nodded as he said, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡±


    Connor looked at Levi and thought inwardly that his grandson seemed to not be ruthless enough. He


    had to hone his temperament.


    At that moment, the door of the suite was pushed open and Philip swaggered in with a chilly face. He


    stared at them and said gravely, ¡°What are you going to do to Wynn?¡±

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    Thump!


    Connor¡¯s heart jolted. This damned Philip! Did he hear everything?


    ¡°Philip, why are you here so suddenly? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Riverdale?¡± Connor asked. His


    face was calm but he was a little flustered.


    If he had really heard everything, their n would be ruined.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip went over and kicked Levi violently in his stomach while snatching the report from his hands. Levi


    fell to the floor instantly, clutching his stomach and rolling all over the floor in pain!


    F*ck!


    What the hell?


    Why did he kick him?


    ¡°Damn it! Philip, who are you to kick me?!¡± Levi roared.


    However, Philip ignored him and looked at the report.


    Connor was furious and tried to snatch it from him as he shouted, ¡°Bring it here! Who are you to look at


    it?¡±


    However, before he could reach out his hand, Philip had already grabbed Connor¡¯s neck and lifted him


    up!


    ¡°I already told you not to harbor any thoughts about Wynn. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold, his pupils throbbed with mes, and the veins on his arms were bulging. His


    grip on Connor was so strong that the old man¡¯s face flushed red and he could not breathe!


    Thud!


    Philip loosened his grip and Connor fell to the floor, panting and coughing violently.


    ¡°P-Philip, you¡¯ve gone too far! I¡¯m Connor rke, your granduncle¡­ ¡± Connor was furious.


    Allen rushed over from the side and helped Connor up. Then, he sternly criticized Philip. ¡°Philip, do you


    still have any respect for the branch family? By doing so, you¡¯re making an enemy out of the entire


    branch family!¡±


    However, Philip smiled ndly, held the report in his hand, swept a nce over them, and asked, ¡°Tell


    me, what does this report mean?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It means nothing.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi stood up and said while rubbing his stomach. Philip¡¯s eyes froze. He stared at Levi, took a few


    steps closer, and asked grimly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, what does this report mean?¡±


    At this moment, Levi waspletely oppressed by Philip¡¯s aura. His whole body was shaking and his


    heart was full of panic.


    He quickly replied, ¡°Do you want to know? Aren¡¯t you very capable? Why don¡¯t you find out on your


    own?¡±


    Philip frowned, and the killingintent in his eyes exploded. He fiercely grabbed Levi by the cor and


    snarled. ¡°Levi rke, don¡¯t force me to make a move on you! I¡¯ll investigate this report thoroughly but


    all of you won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned to leave. When he reached the door, he suddenly turned back, looked at


    the three people, and sneered coldly. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already heard everything you said about the


    secrets of the door. Thank you for helping me gain a wider understanding.¡±


    Following that, Philip left the suite and said to the few men at the door, ¡°Keep a close watch!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke!¡±


    After that, he went downstairs and quickly dialed Fennel Leigh¡¯s number. He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve entered


    the door before. Help me check something.¡±

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    On the other end of the line, Fennel¡¯szy drawl was heard. ¡°What is it? About the door?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I have a test report in my hand. It¡¯s an analysis of Wynn¡¯s blood conducted by


    Connor and Levi of the branch family. There are some data in it that I don¡¯t understand, and they may


    be rted to the door. You¡¯ve entered the door before so you should know something. I¡¯ll send it to you


    later.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Fennel replied.


    Right after, Philip took some photos and sent them. After a few minutes, Fennel¡¯s call came. His voice


    carried some doubts and concern as he asked, ¡°This report was done by the branch family?¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°Yes, it should be rted to the door belonging to the rke family. What does the data


    on the report mean? Is it rted to the door?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Fennel asked over the phone.


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said, ¡°I have to know. The branch family is making a move against


    Wynn. I need to know what they want to do in order to deal with them.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fennel replied, ¡°This test report is an analysis of human blood. All the


    information on the report is the data to know if one can enter the door. You should know that ordinary


    people are not qualified to enter the door. Only people with the conditions and physical fitness required


    by the door can enter. In this report, the XD factor in Wynn¡¯s blood has far exceeded the 10% standard


    required by the door. Do you understand what this means?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Wynn can enter the door?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fennel rebuffed. ¡°ording to the other data, she¡¯s not qualified to enter the door. However, don¡¯t


    forget, Wynn is carrying your child in her stomach. The content of this XD factor is most likely due to


    the child in her belly, which affected Wynn¡¯s test results.¡±


    Philip froze and asked, ¡°Are you saying that the child in her stomach is the one qualified to enter the


    door?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel responded, ¡°Yes, the child in her belly is qualified to enter the door. Moreover, I must tell you


    that the XD factor content varies from person to person. 10% is the standard imposed by the door. As


    far as I know, most people who enter the door contain between 10% to 15% of XD. Those with more


    than 15% are the freaks who can be the chosen ones among the disciples. I¡¯ve only seen six with


    more than 20%. As for those with more than 30%, I haven¡¯t seen any. Of course, these are only the


    public data. As for those who are hidden, I don¡¯t know. Moreover, looking at it now, this is only the


    analysis from Wynn¡¯s blood. The fetus will affect the mother¡¯s body and there¡¯ll be a certain degree of


    inuracy. However, ording to this report, the XD factor content of the child in Wynn¡¯s stomach


    may far exceed 30%. What I want to know most now is the percentage of XD factor content in your


    body.¡±


    After saying this, Fennel was also lost in thought.


    Such data could simply be described as unbelievable. What kind of freak was the child in Wynn¡¯s


    stomach? The XD factor content in Fennel was only 24%.


    After hearing this, Philip fell into silence. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Do you understand the door?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only been there once. Since then, I¡¯ve never contacted them again.¡±


    ¡°I want to know,¡± Philip responded.


    After a moment of silence, Fennel said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone. I happen to be in


    Uppercreek now. Let¡¯s meet up.¡±


    Philip was taken aback and asked, ¡°You¡¯re in Uppercreek? When did you get here?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Because of your sister¡¯s incident, I ended up tracking all the way to


    Uppercreek I¡¯m in Luna Club now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Philip ended the call, called a cab, and rushed to Luna Club.


    When he came to the door of a private room, Philip pushed it open and saw a dashing man sitting in


    the room. He had a crew cut, a handsome but leisurely face, well-defined eyebrows, and a resolute


    appearance. He was embracing two hot girls in his arms, his face full of smiles and debauchery.


    Philip walked over, sat opposite him, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ re certainly carefree.¡±

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    The person in front of him was none other than Fennel Leigh. This was the second time that Philip met


    him. This guy always moved without a trace and was all over the world. He had too many secrets.


    However, Philip would not ask him about those.


    Fennel grinned and disyed his white teeth. With a mboyant smile at the corner of his mouth, he


    held up the wine ss, motioned to Philip, and said in azy, maic voice, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Philip raised his ss and the two toasted. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Then, Fennel gestured for the two hot girls to leave and poured another ss for Philip. He leaned


    back, stared at the ceiling, and exhaled before saying, ¡°It¡¯s still better to be back in a metropolis at


    home.¡±


    Philip took a sip of wine. He cut to the chase and asked, ¡°I want to know everything about the door.¡±


    Fennel sat up straight and took out an object from his pocket-a ck card.


    Philip recognized it at a nce. It was the ck card from the Nonagon, but this one was different from


    the one Sheryl Larson had given Philip.


    This card had a number on it.


    ¡°From the Nonagon?¡± Philip picked up the card and looked at it carefully.


    Fennel drank his wine in one gulp, snapped his fingers, and said, ¡°It seems that you already know


    something about it.¡±


    After that, he got up. At a height of nearly 1.9 meters, he looked very tall and handsome. Coupled with


    his face that could charm thousands of women and that unfathomable, cold, and unrestrained aura that


    radiated from him, it was nearly impossible to look away from him.


    He walked to the window on the side and took out a cigarette from his jacket dashingly while tossing


    one to Philip. He lit his, exhaled puffs of smoke, and said, ¡°If you want to understand the door, you must


    first understand the Nonagon. And if you want to understand the Nonagon, you must first enter the


    Nonagon.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the door controlled by the Nonagon and the


    door of the rke family?¡±


    Fennel thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the rke family¡¯s door. I¡¯ve never even


    seen it. However, based on the information I have gathered over the past few years, that door of yours


    is a little strange. Or rather, very special. It¡¯s not essible to ordinary people. Even the disciples


    cannot approach that door. It will auto select the candidate to enter the door, and the conditions are


    very harsh one of which is that the person must be a member of the rke family and possess the


    rke family¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    Philip listened quietly and asked, ¡°What about the door of the Nonagon?¡±


    Fennel smiled, took out a fiery red object from his pocket, and flicked it with his finger to throw it into


    the air.


    Philip reached out, grabbed it mid-air, and spread out his palm. It was the phoenix feather key, the key


    to the door of the Nonagon.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you. It¡¯s useless to me anyway. I can be considered an outcast of the door,¡± Fennel smiled and


    said with an indescribable look in his eyes.


    Philip took a close look at the phoenix feather pendant in his palm and suddenly realized that this key


    was different from the others he had seen.


    Immediately, he took out the phoenix feather pendant that Sheryl had given him from his pocket. Upon


    comparison, he found that the one from Fennel was exceptionally bright in color with the geometric


    pattern of the Big Dipper on it. The fifth star that made up the constetion was the brightest.


    Fennel nced at it and said, ¡°The one in your hand is just an ordinary key, a token used by the


    Nonagon to select candidates to enter the door once every few years. This type of key can only enter


    the first zone behind the door.¡±

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    ¡°The first zone?¡± Philip¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You mean the door controlled by the Nonagon is divided


    into different zones?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°It can be understood that way. The first zone is the mostmon area.


    Generally, those who can enter the door to learn are active in the first zone. Of course, even if they are


    only active in the first zone, they can still be a giant in their respective fields aftering out from the


    door and returning to society. Don¡¯t underestimate the world behind the door, even the first zone. There


    are many freaks inside.¡±


    Philip was calm. He looked at the two phoenix feather pendant keys in his palm and asked, ¡°How many


    zones are there in total?¡±


    ¡°Seven,¡± Fennel replied.


    ¡°Which zone did you reach?¡± Philip raised his eyebrows and asked Fennel, who looked a little stern.


    ¡°The fifth,¡± Fennel replied.


    ¡°The fifth?¡± Philip¡¯s expression quickly cooled down. A guy like Fennel only made it to the fifth zone?


    What exactly did the world behind the door look like? Philip dared not imagine.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Seeing Philip staring at the keys in his hand, Fennel asked.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°I want to go in and find out how many zones I can enter.¡±


    Fennel shook his head, sat on the sofa again, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to be disappointed, then. Nonagon


    has a rule, no one from the rke family is allowed to enter that door.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Fennel looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Philip looked bewildered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Fennel thought about it,ughed to himself, and said, ¡°Strange. Didn¡¯t your father tell you the secret of


    the door at all? Or about his past experiences?¡±


    Philip shook his head, his face looking tense as he asked, ¡°This rule of the Nonagon has something to


    do with my father?¡±


    Fennel nodded profoundly, poured Philip a ss of wine, and said, ¡°Yes, because your father is a


    defector from the Nonagon.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Defector?¡± Philip was shocked. ¡°What did that mean?¡±


    At his confused expression, Fennel exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but ording to the rumors, there


    was a riot among the disciples in the Nonagon back then. Your father joined forces with several


    powerful figures to turn the tide and quelled the chaos. After that, your father and those few people


    became the core personnel who were put in charge of the Nonagon. Your father had the most say in


    the Nonagon at that time and governed the seventh zone behind the door. That was the most important


    area behind the door. Many were jealous because there were too many secrets and unknowns. Your


    father was in charge for ten years. However, no one did anything due to your father¡¯s strength. Then,


    your father was branded as a defector and driven out of the Nonagon by several other people. The rule


    was also established at that time. It has now be the first order of discipline that the Nonagon


    abides by and also a death order.¡±


    After listening to this, Philip¡¯s heart was in turmoil. After deep contemtion, he asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°The Five Pavilions,¡± Fennel replied.


    ¡°The Five Pavilions?¡± Philip was puzzled, his brows furrowing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, five people in five pavilions. Each one of them calls themselves the master of one


    pavilion, and one pavilion represents one zone behind the door,¡± Fennel replied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a total of seven zones? Why are there only five people?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel sneered and said, ¡°Those people are pretentious and think highly of themselves, but they can¡¯t


    even conquer the sixth zone. Naturally, there¡¯s no sixth person.¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart sank. ording to Fennel¡¯s exnation, the door controlled by the Nonagon was divided


    into seven zones, each of which was unique. Moreover, the farther in, the more dangerous it was and


    the more unknowns there were.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    At present, there were only five pavilions in the Nonagon. They had yet to conquer the sixth zone, while Roger rke, who used to be in charge of the seventh zone, wasbeled as a defector and driven out of the Nonagon.


    Philip¡¯s brain spun rapidly as he quickly sorted out the rtionships between them.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he asked, ¡°My father used to be in charge of the seventh zone, which means that the Nonagon also controlled the sixth zone. Who¡¯s that person?¡±


    Fennel¡¯s gaze burned, and the corners of his mouth curved into a smile as he said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed smarter than I thought. You know the person in charge of the sixth zone as well. They have an extraordinary rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    ¡°Your mother, Charlotte Larson,¡± Fennel said. His voice was not loud but it made a huge impact.


    Philip was stunned, and his eyes went nk. Sitting on the sofa, his hands trembled slightly.


    Not long ago, Sheryl said that his mother was once the most talented genius among the group of candidates of the Nonagon. However, it was a pity that she fell in love with someone she should not have.


    Now, Philip understood that the person she should not have fallen in love with was his father.


    The man who got kicked out of the Nonagon.


    Philip could not figure it out. His mother had actually been in charge of the sixth zone of the Nonagon...


    However, everything made sense again.


    His mother¡¯s death had something to do with the Nonagon. Now, the Nonagon only had five pavilions, while the sixth and seventh zones had no masters.


    Was this a case of excluding dissidents?


    Philip drank all the red wine in the ss and asked coldly, ¡°Does my mother''s death have anything to do with the Nonagon?¡±


    Fennel sighed and said, ¡°I''m not sure. I haven¡¯t found much relevant information, but some evidence has already pointed to the Nonagon. I¡¯ll continue to investigate this matter. Give me some time.¡±


    Philip clenched his fist, feeling a little agitated at the moment. He ced his wine ss on the table and said, ¡°I want to enter the Nonagon.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel was shocked. He said, ¡°Are you crazy? The Nonagon has always been at odds with the rke family. You can¡¯t get in at all! Besides, even if you do get in, do you know what you¡¯ll be facing once your identity is exposed? That ce is crawling with monsters, they¡¯re all f*cking freaks! Even I can¡¯t guarantee that I can get in and out in one piece.¡±


    However, Philip had made up his mind. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve considered this matter carefully. I want to enter the Nonagon. After I enter the door, I want to find the people behind my mother¡¯s death.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s serious gaze, Fennel frowned before asking, ¡°Have you really decided on this?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Back then, my father could enter the Nonagon and take charge of the seventh zone. I can do the same.¡±


    Fennel shook his head andughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but taking charge of the seventh zone is not something ordinary people can do. I can help you enter the Nonagon and avoid their vetting, but after you get in, you must conceal your identity and never reveal it¡ªlet alone think about taking control of the seventh zone. For decades, no one has ever dared to challenge the seventh zone. Especially the five pavilions. You must avoid contact with their people. Remember my words, or else, you¡¯ll face the pursuit of the entire Nonagon. If that happens, I¡¯m afraid that even the rke family will probably be in huge trouble.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯lle out as soon as I discover the clues to my mother''s ident.¡±


    Fennel looked solemn and said, ¡°These days, the Nonagon is selecting talents. There should be some enforcers in Uppercreek. I¡¯ll keep a lookout for you.¡±


    Philip smiled, took out the card given by Sheryl from his pocket, and said, ¡°Tonight. Those people are having a private party. I¡¯ll attend it.¡±


    Fennel took the special ck card from Philip¡¯s hand and asked suspiciously, ¡°How did you get this ess card?¡±


    ¡°Sheryl Larson gave it to me,¡± Philip replied.


    ¡°Sheryl Larson of the Larson family? That iceberg chick gave it to you?¡± Fennel eximed strangely before looking at Philip from top to bottom. With the corner of his mouth twitching, he said with a smirk, ¡°Well done, Philip rke. You¡¯ve even conquered the ice-cold chick, Sheryl Larson?¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at Fennel and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m her uncle. Stop messing up the seniority.¡±


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°What if I tell you that Sheryl is not a


    biological descendant of the Larson family?¡±


    Thump.


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s heart jolted as he asked dubiously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Fennel put his hands in his trouser pockets and responded, ¡°When I was investigating the Larson family in Fernvale sometime ago, I identally found out about this hidden secret. Sheryl Larson is not the biological daughter of the current patriarch of the Larson family. She was adopted.¡±


    ¡°Adopted?¡± Philip was stunned and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found out. Sheryl can enter the door on her own but chooses not to enter. This matter reeks of a conspiracy.¡± Fennel chuckled and added, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t think you can trust the Larson family too much. Based on the information I¡¯ve gathered and my personal contact with them, the Larson family is not that simple. Your mother¡¯s ident back then is rted to the Larson family.¡±


    ¡°Rted to the Larson family?¡± Philip was stunned. His eyes went nk as he could not figure it out.


    Back then, his mother¡¯s ident and the sudden withdrawal of the Larson family from the maind had already made him very puzzled.


    Philip always thought that the Larson family was trying to avoid some trouble, but now, after listening to Fennel, there seemed to be something else hidden.


    Fennel shook his head and said with uncertainty, ¡°Without enough evidence, I can''t be sure yet. The Larson family withdrew too quickly after your mother¡¯s ident. After so many years, the Larson family is still keeping their mouths tightly shut on this matter as though they¡¯re trying to conceal something.¡±


    Philip looked gloomy and said, ¡°I got it. Regarding Sheryl¡¯s case, does she know about it?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°Of course, she knows. But I¡¯m curious. Why did she give you this card and the key? It stands to reason that entering the Nonagon and entering the door is the desire of many people. The Larson family should be very willing to do it.¡±


    Philip looked at the phoenix feather pendant in his hand and frowned. This matter seemed to reek of a conspiracy.


    ¡°Go with me tonight. We¡¯ll find out what Sheryl is up to. Besides, I really want to get in touch with the people from the Nonagon. I want to see what kind of prodigies these people are.¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were stern as an invincible aura rose from his body.


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Sure, but I¡¯ll be thereter. I have something to deal with in a while.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel waved his handzily and said, ¡°Those guys from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West have crossed the line. I want to teach them a lesson.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°You said just now that you came to Uppercreek while tracking my sister¡¯s case. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Fennel¡¯s face immediately turned grave and he said, ¡°Previously, you asked me to track down your sister¡¯s whereabouts. I found clues leading me to Sendona, but after following the trail, I found out that the people guarding your sister, or the organization behind them, have a foothold in Uppercreek.¡±


    ¡°The Beauty Killers?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Beauty Killers. I¡¯vee into contact with this organization before. Strangely, they¡¯re different from all the other organizations I''vee into contact with. Some are in it for the money and some for fame. But they seem to be after something else. Moreover, thework behind them is intricate, involving many domestic figures. They¡¯re even connected to the Hall of the Underworld from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West.¡±


    ¡°The Hall of the Underworld?¡± Philip¡¯s expression tensed.


    Had he underestimated the Beauty Killers before?


    ¡°Then how is my sister now?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said, ¡°Don''t worry about this. ording to the clues I found, Hannah¡¯s position in the Beauty Killers isn¡¯t low. She¡¯s being protected by someone important behind her. I think the Beauty Killers won¡¯t do anything to her for the time being.¡±


    Philip breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    After chatting with Fennel for a while longer about the secrets of the door, Philip left the clubhouse.


    After leaving, he looked somewhat grave. He looked up at the sky and saw the clouds rolling above. The despondent sunset made him feel very ufortable.


    Things were progressing differently than he initially thought.


    The Nonagon, the door, the door belonging to the rke family, the Five Pavilions¡ªthere were too many.


    There were too many things that Philip had to figure out.


    With his hands in his pants pockets, Philip smiled and said to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll just take it slow. I have plenty of time.¡±


    After saying that, he hailed a cab to the hotel Sheryl had told him to go to.


    Sure enough, Concord Hotel was heavily guarded today.


    There were eight bodyguards at the entrance, and just by looking at them, Philip knew that the strength of these people was very unusual.


    Philip swaggered to the door and was stopped by the other party before he could get any closer.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but this ce has been reserved for a private gathering today. Please leave.¡± The bodyguard who took the lead had a grim face and his whole body oozed with a murderous air.


    Philip smiled. Just as he was about to take out the ess card from his pocket, a few ck Bentleys drove over.


    At once, these few bodyguards directly isted Philip and stepped forward respectfully, guarding the cars.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, and his eyes fell on the car in the middle. The door opened and a middle-aged man in a gray suit stepped down. He was closely followed by a young and beautiful tall woman in a short red skirt and high heels. She had curves in all the right ces and looked like a mature beauty. Her fair and ivory straight legs that no men could resist marveling at made this woman the focus of attention wherever she went.


    After getting out of the car, the two stood at the door, seemingly waiting for someone.


    Philip looked at them for a few moments before he took out the ess card of the Nonagon from his pocket and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Can I go in now?¡±


    The bodyguard took a look at it and invited Philip in respectfully.


    Before entering, Philip nced back and found that a ck SUV had stopped at the entrance. The two people from earlier rushed toward the car with great respect and excitement.


    When the door opened, four people stepped down from inside the car. They wore hooded ck robes that concealed their faces. Only a golden badge on their chests could be seen, which was the geometric pattern of the Big Dipper that Philip saw when Fennel gave him the key.


    The people from the Nonagon were here!

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Philip stared sharply at the four people who got out of the car. These people wore different clothes, and


    their mannerisms inadvertently made others feel the impulse to worship them. The man and woman


    from earlier weed them into the Concord Hotel very respectfully. It could be seen that the man and


    woman were extremely respectful to these four people.


    Philip just stood at the side of the doorway. When this group of people passed by him, he saw the faces


    of the four people under the ck hoods.


    One of them had a stunningly beautiful face, fair skin, exquisite features, a pouty mouth, and almond-


    shaped eyes. On her neck, there was a geometric pattern of the Big Dipper. The second star of the


    constetion was the most dazzling. She was a tall woman, and as she walked, her hips swayed from


    side to side. She was flirtatious and sexy. She was also a cold and mature beauty.


    The person closest to Philip had a face filled with cold murderous intent. He had a fierce expression,


    thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a very long and deep scar at the corner of his mouth. It seemed to have


    been caused by a sharp weapon.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This person¡¯ s physique was very sturdy and burly, which made people shudder.


    If one were within a three meter radius of him, one could feel this man¡¯s chilly and murderous aura.


    As Philip was observing him, the other party also seemed to notice Philip¡¯s scrutiny. With a slight turn, a


    pair of murderous eyes stared at Philip intently!


    Thump!


    Instantly, Philip felt the pressure and chill all over his body! He had never experienced this kind of


    pressure! What a strong intensity!


    How could a person produce such a strong sense of oppression?


    Philip furrowed his brows, clenched his fists, and stared at the other party with the same searing gaze.


    Perhaps Philip was unaware but when he was staring at the other party, the man in the ck robe was


    also shocked!


    No one had ever been able to stand so steadily under his gaze and aura, not to mention stare back at


    him in this way.


    This guy was interesting!


    For a moment, he wanted to test how much pressure Philip could withstand. Thus, he increased his


    aura abruptly!


    This small action caused all the people around to panic!


    The man and woman in the lead were already drenched in sweat, terrified by the fierce aura of the


    ck-robed man behind them!


    They stood tremblingly on one side, their legs shaking uncontrobly. Their backs were wet as well.


    Looking at the other people around, except for the other three from the Nonagon, the rest of them


    looked as though they had fallen into icy waters at this moment. They were trembling all over,


    completely unable to withstand the aura emanating from the ck-robed man. He was like a demon


    king that walked out of a sea of corpses!


    He was so scary, so terrifying!


    The other three people from the Nonagon turned around at this moment. They could not help being


    curious when their partner abruptly unleashed his aura. When they saw Philip on the opposite side, the


    three frowned and a sneer soon appeared at the corners of their mouths.


    Interesting.


    Under Venom Paine¡¯s aura, this kid could still stand steadily. This was the first time they were seeing


    such a scene.


    At this moment, Philip was no longer calm on the inside. The other party seemed to be deliberately


    increasing his aura, wanting to use his power to overwhelm others.


    He frowned, totally unable to figure out what the other party was doing. They just stared at each other,


    but Philip clearly felt the pressure on him increasing.


    If this continued, he might not be able to withstand his bitter chill and murderous aura.

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    ¡°Venom, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    At this moment, the alluring woman beside the ck-robed man suddenly spoke up. Her voice was


    pleasant and enticing.


    While speaking, she also raised her eyebrows and looked at Philip with a smile that was meant to be


    provocative.


    Hearing that, Venom Paine reduced his aura, looked at Philip meaningfully, and said, ¡°You¡¯re very


    interesting. I hope we can meet againter.¡±


    After saying that, Venom stopped looking at Philip.


    The woman beside him looked at Philip with a charming smile before she turned around and followed


    the other two people in front into the Concord Hotel. It was not until they left that Philip breathed a sigh


    of relief. The feeling just now was too strange.


    These people from the Nonagon were indeed extraordinary.


    Philip took a deep breath before walking into the Concord Hotel while being led by the attendant. Soon,


    he came to the main hall.


    At the scene, many morously dressed men and women were gathered together and chatting


    enthusiastically.


    Philip randomly found a ce to sit down and listened to the discussions of the people around him.


    Most of the topics revolved around the Nonagon.


    ¡°Hey, who do you think the enforcers will pick this time?¡± A rich young man with a ss of wine looked


    hopeful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The rules for selecting talents in the Nonagon have changed this time. The enforcers of


    each region will make the selection themselves. Those who are selected can naturally enter the


    Nonagon to participate in the selection. However, I heard that the enforcers of each region have a spot


    for direct ess. Whoever gets that spot is equivalent to having passed the selection.¡±


    Another handsome man said mysteriously with an envious look on his face.


    ¡°Really? A spot for direct ess? How much does it cost?¡± another man suddenly asked in


    astonishment.


    As soon as he said this, all the people around him stared at him coldly and apprehensively.


    The handsome man quickly made a shushing gesture and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you so loud?


    Do you want to die? This is a rule under the table and can¡¯t be brought out into the open. And what


    money are you talking about? It depends on strength. If you¡¯re strong enough, you can naturally get a


    spot for direct ess.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jules is right. What is that about money? Money is also part of strength. It only depends on who


    can afford it. After all, even an ordinary spot has a sky-high price of one billion dors. For a direct


    ess spot, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that cheap.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Another person pursed his lips, shook his head, and said.


    Philip frowned upon hearing this. Were there such rules too?


    This was clearly just a mary transaction. It seemed that those enforcers of the Nonagon were not


    good apples either.


    At this time, there was amotion in the crowd. Everyone nced in the direction of the hall¡¯s


    entrance. Someone eximed, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Miss Sheryl Larson of the Larson family of Fernvale. She¡¯s


    here too!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you didn¡¯t know about this, huh? This time, the Larson family of Fernvale is also participating.


    Apparently, they¡¯ve reached an agreement with the Nonagon to participate in the selection process as


    a special guest enforcer.¡±


    ¡°Special guest enforcer? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you figure it out? It means that Sheryl Larson of the Larson family has the right to nominate


    candidates to the enforcers. As long as you gain the favor of Sheryl or the Larson family, it¡¯s the same


    as having one foot in the Nonagon¡¯s door.¡±

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Hearing this, the crowd looked sideways and could not hide the fire in their eyes. It turned out there


    was such an opportunity tonight. In other words, if they obtained the favor of Sheryl Larson, they would


    have one foot in the Nonagon.


    This was a decisive opportunity!


    Many descendants ofrge families present at the venue initially had little hope at first and were merely


    trying their luck. However, when they heard about this, all of them rushed enthusiastically to Sheryl,


    uttering all kinds of ttering words.


    Sheryl dealt with them one by one, appearing very gracious.


    Philip sat in the corner alone, watching all this indifferently, A sneer of realization appeared at the


    corners of his mouth.


    Good for Sheryl Larson. It seemed she had been setting up a trap for him.


    A special guest enforcer?


    Interesting.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as he stared at Sheryl who was surrounded by the crowd. The other


    party seemed to have seen him as well. She signaled her subordinates to push the crowd away. She


    strutted toward Philip with a gentle smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re here, quite on time too.¡±


    Philip chuckled, sipped his drink silently, and replied in a cold tone, ¡°Is this your purpose?¡±


    Sheryl tilted her head slightly, held her gown with both hands, and sat across Philip. She smiled ndly


    and asked, ¡°Have you already found out?¡±


    ¡°I just heard about it,¡± Philip replied.


    As they spoke to each other, a group of people around them looked at this scene in bewilderment. Who


    was that guy talking to the daughter of the Larson family?


    How could he sit with her?


    Everyone could hardly believe their eyes. That guy looked very ordinary. Compared to all the rich


    young masters of therge families present, he looked just like a passerby.


    However, Sheryl actually pushed them away just now and made a beeline for this man. She even


    started chatting with him.


    This made many people upset.


    Had Sheryl Larson already made her choice?


    Was it the guy in front of them?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Impossible!


    He was too ordinary.


    Instantly, many people shouted with indignation. ¡°Hey, who the hell are you? How dare you speak to


    Miss Larson like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who are you? Stand up at once! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of sitting together with Miss


    Larson?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that expression on that brat¡¯s face? What right does he have to be here? Where¡¯s security?


    Where¡¯s the waiter? Did he barge in here? Hurry up and kick him out!¡±


    For a while, everyone was very hostile to Philip. Those who stood in between them and their goddess


    must be obliterated.


    Besides, if Sheryl chose him, they would stand no chance!


    Philip was indifferent. A faint chill appeared in the corner of his eyes as he turned his head and smiled


    at Sheryl. ¡°You seem very popr. Should I leave first?¡±


    After saying that, Philip was about to get up and leave.


    Everyone was relieved to see that Philip was leaving. As long as he was gone, they would have one


    lesspetitor.


    However, the next second, an incredulous scene appeared.


    Sheryl got up, grabbed Philip¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why do you want to leave? Don¡¯t


    you want to meet the people of the Nonagon?¡±


    At that, Philip stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked at Sheryl, trying to perceive


    something from her gaze.


    However, this woman was doing a good job of concealing her thoughts and intentions.


    At this time, the crowd went into an uproar!


    Sheryl actually grabbed his hand!


    Sheryl Larson was the goddess in every man¡¯s mind. They had long heard that the daughter of the


    Larson family had a face that couldunch a thousand ships. When they saw her today, her reputation


    was indeed well-deserved.


    How could they let a guy who was nothing special get close to Sheryl like that?


    Moreover, they were even holding hands!

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    ¡°Miss Larson, you must take a good look. This kid is just an ordinary person. He¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m the head


    of the Seed family in Uppercreek, and I¡¯m willing to pay 500 million dors! I only ask Miss Larson to


    rmend me to the enforcers.¡±


    At these words, the crowd raised their hands and shouted.


    ¡°The Wood family will pay 800 million dors. I hope Miss Larson can put in a few good words about


    me in front of the enforcers.¡±


    ¡°The Sutton family will offer one billion dors!¡±


    ¡°1.5 billion dors from the Leeds family! The Leeds family will definitely get the spot in Miss Larson¡¯s


    hand!¡±


    For a moment, the hall suddenly turned into an auction. Countless people started bidding and even


    came to blows!


    However, Sheryl only smiled lightly and said to the agitated crowd, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but the


    Larson family has already selected the most suitable candidate.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± someone asked indignantly.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that guy, right?¡± someone pointed at Philip and asked.


    Sheryl smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the person selected by the Larson family.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How can this guypare to us? Is he rich? Can he fight?¡± One of them was unwilling to


    give up and questioned arrogantly.


    Instantly, everyone else started condemning Philip as well.


    ¡°Dude, I advise you to obediently get out of here and hand over your spot. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face the


    pursuit of the Leeds family!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right, hand over your spot to talents like us, or else, the Wood family won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, young man, the Seed family will offer 50 million dors for the spot in your hand. What do you


    think?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the excited crowd. Suddenly, he


    laughed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the spot. Grab it yourself.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.


    Sheryl was anxious now. How did things suddenly end up like this? She hurriedly stepped on her high


    heels and caught up to Philip.


    The group of people behind her tried to stop her but was all stopped by her personal bodyguards.


    Then, these people started fighting, each speaking up for themselves. All of them wanted topete


    for this spot.


    Sheryl caught up with Philip. She spread her arms wide and blocked Philip. She stared at Philip coldly,


    saying bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave. You promised me! You¡¯ll go to the Nonagon in ce of the


    Larson family!¡±


    Sheryl was very angry now. Her chest heaved with anger as she stared at Philip viciously.


    Despite that, she dared not do anything to Philip.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and sneered. Suddenly, he took two steps forward and stood


    directly in front of Sheryl, scaring thetter into taking two steps back.


    He said, ¡°Sheryl Larson, do you know what I hate the most? Being used! If you don¡¯t want to be


    my enemy, then please move aside.¡±


    Sheryl was shocked by Philip¡¯s words.


    Be his enemy?


    That was not what she wanted.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, if Philip left like this today, her n would be ruined and the Larson family¡¯s n would fail.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to leave! You promised me!¡± Sheryl started ying petty tricks. Pouting her


    lips, she shook her head and refused to give way.


    With that coy disy of hers, any other men might have fallen for it. Sure enough, beautiful women


    were deceitful Vixens.


    Philip chuckled and asked, ¡°Sheryl, what else are you hiding from me? Why not just tell me


    everything?¡±

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    When Sheryl heard that, her body shuddered slightly as she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from


    you.¡±


    Seeing Sheryl¡¯s evading eyes, Philip chuckled and pushed Sheryl away. He was about to walk out.


    At this time, Sheryl panicked. She quickly chased after him and clutched Philip¡¯s arm, saying


    coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t you want to meet the


    people from the Nonagon?¡±


    Philip turned around, raised his eyebrows, and said with a snort, ¡°Sheryl, what exactly are you up to?


    Do you really think I¡¯ll help you?¡±


    Sheryl let go of Philip¡¯s arm, crossed her arms over her chest, and said, ¡°You will because I have a


    secret that you want to know.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    Sheryl replied, ¡°It¡¯s about your mother¡¯s ident Don¡¯t you want to find out something?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Philip¡¯s face turned grim, the chill in his eyes absolutely frightening.


    However, Sheryl seemed unperturbed. She smiled and said, ¡°This is a cooperation. As long as you


    apany me and be the person rmended by my Larson family, I¡¯ll tell you a clue about


    your mother¡¯s ident.¡±


    Sheryl raised her shapely eyebrows with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, looking as though she


    already held Philip in the palm of her hands.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She believed that Philip would certainly agree. Otherwise, he would not havee here at the agreed


    time.


    ¡°Do you really think l can¡¯t find out on my own?¡±


    Philip asked.


    Sheryl shook her head and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find out about this. Even if it¡¯s your rke family,


    including your father, they don¡¯t know about this either. On the contrary, your father is preventing you


    from investigating it. Otherwise, why haven¡®t you found any clues at all after so many years?¡±


    These words struck Philip right in the core.


    Sheryl Larson was right. After so many years of investigating his mother¡¯s ident, he had


    encountered great resistance. At times, some strange clues would even appear and lead his


    investigation astray.


    Philip fell silent. Seeing this, Sheryl said, ¡°Philip, helping me is the same as helping yourself. Before


    this, I had my own reasons for not telling you everything. Now, I can assure you that l have nothing to


    hide from you. As long as you enter the Nonagon on behalf of the Larson family, I¡¯ll tell you the clue


    about your mother¡¯s ident. Besides, your mother once left something behind in the Nonagon. I think


    you should be eager to know what it is, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip red at Sheryl and asked, ¡°Something my mother left behind? What is it?¡±


    Sheryl shook her head with a pensive look and said, ¡°A key. This is why I want you to enter the


    Nonagon in ce of the Larson family. I need you to find that thing for me. We can share the secret


    inside.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Philip asked suddenly, his eyes fixed on Sheryl. He added, ¡°Could it be that you can¡®t go in?


    ording to the results of my investigation, entering the Nonagon should be something that many


    people and families dream of. But you¡¯re giving such a precious opportunity to me instead. Don¡¯t you


    think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Sheryl gave a small smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s because your mother left you that secret, and only you can


    open it.¡±


    ¡°She left it to me?¡± Philip was stunned.


    His mother had left him something in the Nonagon?


    He frowned as his eyes narrowed. He appeared to be thinking about something. Then, he asked, ¡°How


    do you know?¡±


    Sheryl replied, ¡°This secret belongs to the Larson family and I can¡¯t tell you, but your mother did leave


    you something in the Nonagon and only you can open it. The Five Pavilions and the Nonagon also


    know about this matter. They¡¯ve been searching for that thing for decades but couldn¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°You know about the Five Pavilions?¡± Philip continued asking.


    Sheryl¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Philip and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Keep talking.¡±


    ¡°ording to the Nonagon, what your mother left behind is the key to enter the sixth zone. With this


    key, you can enter the sixth zone safely. For the Five Pavilions, the sixth zone is something they¡¯ve


    been eyeing for a long time. Only by entering the sixth zone can they obtain the qualification to enter


    the seventh zone.¡±


    Sheryl said with her arms across her chest. ¡°I think you should have a certain understanding of the


    Nonagon and the door by now, as well as the division of the seven zones.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I do, but what I can¡¯t figure out is that since it¡¯s something my mother left me,


    why is it in the Nonagon? Moreover, the Nonagon is at odds with the rke family and has strictly


    forbidden the descendants of the rke family to enter the door. Are you sure I can sessfully enter


    the Nonagon and find what my mother left me?¡±

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Sheryl smiled sweetly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have my own arrangements. I


    can get you into the Nonagon safely. As for whether you can pass the final selection of the Nonagon


    and sessfully enter the door, it depends on your own strength.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°As far as I know, the Nonagon is filled with a bunch of freaks. Do you think I


    can find what my mother left me and take it out under the noses of that bunch of freaks and the Five


    Pavilions? Besides, it¡¯s been so many years. Why do you think I can find something that even the Five


    Pavilions can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Sheryl Larson, this lie you¡¯ve made up is too unreliable. Even if you want me to work for the Larson


    family, there¡¯s no need to tell such a lie.¡±


    Philip said suddenly, his eyes looking icy cold.


    Sheryl smiled as if she had expected Philip not to believe her. She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you


    can meet the people from the Nonagon with me and listen to what they have to say.¡±


    Philip thought for a while, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, he followed Sheryl back to the hall.


    In the hall, those people were still arguing fiercely. Seeing that Philp had returned again, everyone


    stopped and stared at Philip with murderous eyes.


    However, Philip just followed Sheryl directly into the elevator to the penthouse on the topmost floor. It


    was thergest and most luxurious conference hall in the Concord Hotel.


    Sheryl brought Philip along and went through the security check at the door before entering the


    conference hall.


    Pushing open the magnificent door, they saw a round table with about a dozen people sitting inside.


    Sheryl walked in with Philip and instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Those who recognized Sheryl


    would nod or smile in greeting. However, when their eyes fell on Philip behind Sheryl, a cold and hostile


    killing intent could be seen in their gazes.


    Sheryl whispered to Philip behind her, ¡°Stand by my side, don¡¯t speak out of line, and just listen.¡±


    Philip frowned and followed Sheryl to the round table.


    Sheryl took her seat while Philip stood obediently next to her.


    Sheryl had surprisingly nice skin-fair and tender. From behind, her waist and hips were perfectly


    curved. Coupled with the backless gown she was wearing, any man could not help but take a second


    look.


    Before long, the side door of the hall was pushed open and several people walked out of it. Philip knew


    all of them. It was the man and woman he had met at the entrance earlier and the four people from the


    Nonagon.


    At first nce, Venom Paine noticed Philip standing behind Sheryl. A sneer appeared at the corner of


    his mouth like a hunter who just saw his prey.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that we met again.¡±


    Venom¡¯s hoarse and rough voice was like the whisper of the Grim Reaper, making people who heard


    him ufortable. In particr, his evil eyes and the sneer at the corners of his mouth made them


    shudder upon seeing him.


    Philip frowned as he felt a little revolted. He thought of a vicious retort and asked with a smile, ¡°How


    d are you?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    Instantly!


    The atmosphere in the entire hall became somewhat cold and awkward.


    Who was this kid to talk to the people from the Nonagon like that?


    Did he know the kind of people he was dealing with? These were the four enforcers of the Nonagon!


    Moreover, that sturdy man exuding chills was the most belligerent, malicious, and vindictive among the


    four!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped, and many looked at Philip in confusion. They also looked at Sheryl who sat beside


    him.


    Was this the talent chosen by the Larson family?


    How arrogant. He was young and fearless!


    At the same time, the man in the ck robe slowly removed his hood, revealing his hideous and


    vicious face. He had dark skin and a tattoo of a tiger on his arms and neck. This tattoo alone was


    enough to make the people present tremble.


    People from the Nonagon were not ordinary people.


    These people were freaks who had entered the door. The man¡¯s eyes were savage. The scar at the


    corner of his mouth was now raised, revealing a cold smile that sent chills down one¡®s spine. His voice


    was low and hoarse as he said, ¡°Interesting. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Philip frowned. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Do you n to do anything to


    me here?¡±


    Boom!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as he said that¡­


    Venom clenched his fist and punched Philip right in the face!


    His speed was as fast as lightning!


    Ordinary people could not even see the other party¡¯s movements clearly. They only felt a gust of wind


    and then saw Venom¡¯s fist one inch away from Philip¡¯s face!


    Right at this moment, the seductive woman said, ¡°Venom, that¡¯s enough. This is not the Nonagon.


    Don¡¯t cause trouble. Since he has the right to be here, it means that he¡¯s not an enemy.¡±


    After saying that, the woman shifted her charming eyes thoughtfully to Philip, whose face appeared


    calm.


    This guy was interesting. Even when facing Venom¡¯s attack, he could still stand there steadily without


    the slightest intention of giving in or being intimidated.


    As for Philip, he was no longer calm on the inside!


    The moment Venom made his move just now, he could already confirm that the strength of this person


    was definitely not inferior to his. In fact, his strength even surpassed his by several folds!


    In less than one second, the opponent¡¯s fist was already right in front of his face!


    If that woman had opened her mouth a littleter, he would have been blown away by that punch!


    Terrifying!


    The strength of these people was so terrifying!


    Was this the strength of the Nonagon?


    Was this the ability someone could gain after entering the door?


    Philip frowned. Although his expression was calm, his palms were sweaty!


    He had met his opponent!


    A terrifying one at that!


    It seemed that he still did not know enough about the Nonagon and the door.


    One could never judge these people as normal humans!

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Venom withdrew his attack but the belligerent killing intent in his eyes did not dissipate. With a broad


    sneer, he said, ¡°Young man, I¡¯m very interested in you. You¡¯re the first person who can stand in front of


    me without fear. I really hope to see you in the Nonagon.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After that, he turned around and returned to the side of the coquettish woman. The four of them sat


    down.


    Sheryl was extremely frightened just now. She quickly got up and asked with concern, ¡°Philip, are you


    alright?¡±


    Philip shook his head and breathed a sigh of relief. The tremendous pressure he felt from Venom had


    disappeared at this moment.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Immediately after, his eyes swept over the four enforcers of the Nonagon. The other two removed their


    hoods as well and Philip finally got a good look at their faces. One of them was a middle-aged man


    about 40 years old with a gray goatee. His eyes were closed throughout, making it difficult to guess his


    thoughts.


    The other was a rather handsome man, even a little feminine. He seemed to be very interested in Philip


    and took several nces at him, even smiling and nodding in a friendly manner.


    Philip did not pay attention to him at all. In his mind, the Nonagon had something to do with his


    mother¡¯s ident. Everyone in the Nonagon was a suspect.


    The man and woman from earlier, led by the middle-aged man,ughed loudly at this time and said,


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, since everyone has arrived, I won¡¯t dy things any longer. We¡¯ve gathered


    everyone this time to discuss Nonagon¡¯s selection in Uppercreek. I believe you have heard the rumors.


    The qualification for selection is one billion dors. As for the direct ess spot, per my discussion with


    the enforcers just now, ten billion dors will guarantee a direct cement.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone at the round table started talking about it.


    Most of them were heads of families or young masters fromrge families in Uppercreek, while others


    came from out of town. They were not qualified in their respective regions and came to Uppercreek to


    try their luck.


    While everyone was discussing, Philip asked Sheryl in a low voice, ¡°Sheryl, what are the levels of these


    enforcers in the Nonagon?¡±


    Sheryl looked back at Philip and replied, ¡°They¡¯re the enforcers in charge of selecting talents. That


    woman¡¯s name is Connie Olsen. If you look at the constetion on her neck, that¡¯s the symbol of the


    second zone. As for the strength or ability of the people behind the door, I don¡¯t know much, only an


    approximate range. A person like her could probably go up against 100 enemies. Moreover, it¡¯s said


    that the skills of anyone who has entered the second zone can no longer beprehended by normal


    people. All I know is that someone like her is imprable by knives.¡±


    ¡°Imprable by knives?¡± Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What about inparison with an Ace?¡±


    Sheryl pondered briefly and replied, ¡°If we use martial arts to divide them, their strength is not below an


    Ace. Especially the fierce man just now, his name is Venom Paine. He¡¯s the most vicious among the


    enforcers. Rumor has it that he once encountered a special situation behind the door and suffered


    inhuman torture, which resulted in his hideous appearance now. He¡¯s hostile to everyone. Philip, I have


    to remind you to stay away from Venom. You¡¯re not his opponent.¡±


    Philip did not speak but his eyes fell on Venom. Coincidentally, the other party had also been looking at


    him all throughout, like a bloodthirsty hunter staring at his prey.


    Philip frowned as he thought about it. Suddenly, he chuckled and said, ¡°One billion dors to buy a spot


    to enter the Nonagon¡­ Is this a rule of the Nonagon or are you trying to make money privately?¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, all the people in the hall were silent, and a dozen pairs of eyes were locked on Philip.


    This guy actually dared to ask this question? Was he unafraid of death?!

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    Smack!


    A person in the hall angrily and abruptly pped his palm on the table. Then, with a face full of chills,


    he pointed at Philip and shouted sternly, ¡°How dare you?! Who told you to interrupt? Do you know what


    this ce is? Do you know who the person you¡¯re talking back to is?¡±


    ¡°Miss Larson, is this the person chosen by your Larson family? I think he¡¯s just an ignorant young man!


    How dare he question the decision of the Nonagon? Is he tired of living?¡±


    The man turned his head angrily and shouted at Sheryl. The coldness in his eyes could not be hidden!


    He was already angry and jealous of Sheryl for bing a special guest enforcer. Now, the person


    she chose actually dared to question the decision of the Nonagon on such an asion.


    No, he was questioning the four enforcers in front of him!


    Simply audacious!


    Was he unaware of who these people were?


    In these people¡®s eyes, ordinary people like them were mere ants that could be wiped out at will!


    In their eyes, people in the outside world were just animals that were left tonguish.


    He was not the only one. At this moment, several other participants also showed angry expressions


    and directed hostile eyes at Philip.


    ¡°Young man, this is not a ce for you to speak casually. You¡¯re not qualified to speak up or pose


    questions during this private gathering.¡±


    ¡°Kid, I advise you to quickly apologize to the four enforcers. Otherwise, the oue that awaits you will


    be very tragic!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Larson, is your Larson family trying to challenge the authority of the Nonagon or the four


    enforcers?¡±


    These people were just watching the excitement and were unafraid of causing trouble. Condemning


    words suddenly came raining down on Philip and Sheryl. To them, an ordinary person like Philip was


    just clinging to the Larson family. There was nothing to fear about a small potato like him.


    Sheryl¡¯s face was also unpleasant. She red at Philip before getting up, forcing a smile, and saying


    apologetically to the four enforcers, ¡°Enforcers, I¡¯m sorry for myx discipline. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll


    ask him to go out at once.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and dragged Philip toward lhe door while signaling to him with her


    eyes, warning him not to cause any more trouble.


    Philip was indifferent. Without saying a word, he followed Sheryl to the door.


    However, at this time, Venom spoke from his seat. With a low and murderous voice, he said, ¡°Friend, I


    can answer your question just now.¡±


    Hiss!


    The hall was instantly silent. Everyone kept their mouths shut for fear of drawing attention to


    themselves.


    Philip stopped in his tracks, but Sheryl beside him kept urging him. ¡°Don¡¯t turn back. Go, hurry up!¡±


    Oh no!


    Venom Paine must be angry!


    Sure enough, Venom was ying with a short dagger in his hand. He stood up coldly and took off his


    ck robe, revealing his strong muscles. He looked just like a brown bear.


    There was a tiger tattoo on his arm and a Big Dipper mark on his neck The first star of the constetion


    was the most dazzling.


    He was a member of the first zone behind the door.


    Philip¡¯s eyes zed as he looked at Venom, who was approaching him with a dagger in his hand. With


    a smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Venom snorted as the dagger spun in his hand. The dazzling cold light made people shudder.


    ¡°Oh, I can answer your question, but after listening, you have to die!¡±


    Venom smiled menacingly and stood right in front of Philip, locking eyes with him. A hideous smile


    appeared at the corner of his mouth as he asked, ¡°Now, do you still want to know?¡±


    After this sentence, the temperature in the entire hall dropped to below zero!

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    The murderous aura that radiated from Venom¡¯s body filled the entire hall!


    Everyone could not help but tremble all over, their legs and knees going weak!


    Was this the strength of the people from the Nonagon?


    How terrifying!


    Without doing anything, just Venom¡¯s intensity and words alone intimidated people!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Philip at this moment. They wanted to see how this young man would solve the


    current dilemma. At the same time, they also looked forward to Venom making a move and outright


    killing this person chosen by the Larson family!


    That way, their families and the forces behind them would have one lesspetitor! Even the other


    three enforcers were staring at Philip with searing eyes, waiting for his reply.


    The smile on Connie¡¯s face was the broadest. She was very interested in the man in front of her.


    The middle-aged man in his 40s opened his eyes slightly and took a look before closing his eyes again.


    It was as if the scene in front of him was not enough to cause any ripples in his heart.


    In the face of Venom¡¯s killing intent, a kid like this should instantly go down on his knees and start


    begging for mercy.


    He was not the only one who thought this way but everyone else as well.


    Looking at this scene, Sheryl quickly acted as the middle person. She dragged Philip behind her and


    said to Venom apologetically, ¡°Enforcer Paine, this young and ignorant man has offended you. I hope


    that you can be lenient with him. The Larson family will certainly keep this favor in mind.¡±


    However, Venom paid no heed to Sheryl¡¯s words at all. In a cold tone, he said murderously, ¡°Miss


    Larson, although your Larson family has a rtionship with the Nonagon and I can¡¯t take action against


    you on that ground, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip, who was at the center of the storm, was looking at Venom calmly at this


    moment. He pulled Sheryl behind him, looked at the other party boldly, and said, ¡°What if my answer is


    yes?¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped!


    This guy really did not know what was good for him!


    Everyone sneered and no longer paid any attention to Philip. After all, this guy was already doomed to


    die at Venom¡¯s hand.


    Even Edgar Griffith signaled the bodyguards at the entrance to lock the door and get ready to clean up


    the scene. This ignorant brat actually dared to contradict the enforcer of the Nonagon like this.


    He dared to y such a reckless game against Venom. It was simply an absurd act that had put him on


    the edge of death!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Connie also shook her head and could not help being disappointed in Philip.


    This kid was too cocky.


    Anyhow, it was good to let Venom teach him a lesson so that he could understand the gap between the


    Nonagon and the world. It would also let him have a new understanding of the structure of this world.


    ¡°Venom, don¡¯t kill. We¡¯re in the outside world, after all. We must abide by the agreement. Otherwise, it¡¯ll


    be a nuisance if word gets out,¡± Connie said coldly at this moment, already getting up and preparing to


    leave.


    She had an understanding of Venom¡¯s methods. Ever since he returned from that ce, he had


    changed into a bloodthirsty and vicious person.


    She did not wish to watch the next scene.


    The corners of Venom¡¯s mouth curved up grimly and his eyes were full of menacing ferocity. The


    dagger in his hand abruptly stopped spinning. He said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t worry. Since Connie Olsen has


    pleaded on your behalf, you won¡¯t have to die. However, the rest of your life will be spent in endless


    pain. This is the price of your disrespect to the Nonagon!¡±

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    After saying that, the coldness emanating from Venom¡¯s smirk grew more intense. He moved at top


    speed to sh Philip¡¯s arm with the dagger in his hand!


    With that sh, Philip¡¯s arm would definitely be ruined! When Sheryl saw this scene, her expression


    crumbled and she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Stop, no! You absolutely can¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    Hearing that, Venom nced sideways at Sheryl and asked curiously, ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t he just an


    ordinary person? Doesn¡¯t your Larson family have another candidate for the selection?¡±


    Sheryl was panicking at the moment. If Philip was harmed in any way, the rke family would definitely


    not let the Nonagon off!


    The rke family and the Nonagon had been at peace for decades. If anything happened at this


    juncture, it would be bad for both parties.


    Moreover, Philip was the heir of the rke family. If he was injured by someone from the Nonagon,


    Roger rke would certainly be furious!


    Not to mention the four enforcers but even the Five Pavilions of the Nonagon might not be able to bear


    the wrath of the rke family!


    However, Philip¡¯s identity had made things very awkward. It was because the rke family was at odds


    with the Nonagon. They were just like enemies. Neither party could tolerate each other when they met.


    If Venom and his gang learned about Philip¡¯s identity, how would they handle it?


    Now that they were on their turf, Sheryl was very flustered. Should she reveal Philip¡¯s identity?


    Would that cause more trouble?


    Seeing Sheryl in a pickle, Venom¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold. He said, ¡°Miss Larson, I don¡¯t like to be


    deceived. If you don¡¯t want to offend the Nonagon, please step aside.¡±


    Then, he stared at Philip sternly and said, ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll make you realize the gap between us. It¡¯s no


    different from the sky and an ant. The Nonagon is not a ce for you to imagine and evaluate at will.¡±


    After that, Venom¡¯s dagger moved to stab him again!


    ¡°Stop! He¡¯s Philip¡­¡± Sheryl was anxious and could not be bothered about anything else as she started


    to shout.


    However!


    Bang!


    The tightly closed door of the hall was kicked open from the outside at this moment!


    The two halves of the magnificent door shattered into pieces!


    Everyone in the hall was shocked! Was this done by a f*cking human? A single kick shattered the


    entire door!


    Immediately after, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the tall and handsome man standing at the door.


    The man was 1.9 meters tall, masculine, and stem. With his hands in his trouser pockets and a smile in


    his eyes, he nced at the people inside indifferently.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he walked in leisurely.


    Fennel Leigh!


    Upon seeing the neer, Philip smiled.


    This guy had to appear at this time and steal all the limelight.


    Immediately after, with everyone watching in astonishment, Fennel walked up to Venom and


    scrutinized him from top to bottom. Then, he turned to Philip and asked, ¡°Was he disrespectful to you?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°No, he just wanted to kill me.¡±


    Fennel frowned, but the corners of his mouth soon lifted as he asked, ¡°Why are you not running away,


    then?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why should I run?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said lightly, ¡°Brother, this is a member of the Nonagon. And by the looks of it, he¡¯s from the first


    zone. Although it¡¯s nothing much, he¡¯s not someone you can handle now.¡±


    After saying that, Fennel¡¯s eyes burst with cold intent as he stared at Venom.


    Venom¡¯ s entire face darkened. He did not expect an ignorant guy to appear at this time and actually


    dare say that he was nothing much!


    Immediately, endless murderous intent erupted from Venom¡¯s body as he sneered brutishly. ¡°Well


    done, you even got yourself a helper. But today, all of you must die! I¡¯ll make you understand the


    difference between you and me! Ants must always be humble and beg to survive!¡±


    Smack!


    As soon as he said that, Fennel raised his hand and pped him!


    Instantly, the shocked crowd saw Venom flying into the air before crashing to the floor heavily, where


    he rolled for several meters!

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped!


    This was too exaggerated!


    A single p caused Venom to fly out like that?!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then, Fennel¡¯s nd and disdainful words were heard. ¡°So noisy! The hell with being an ant! In my


    eyes, you¡¯re nothing but an ant.¡±


    Such audacity!


    Who could have imagined that this person from the Nonagon, one of the four enforcers of Uppercreek


    who acted so high and mighty before this and was a guy rumored to have a body imprable by


    knives could be pped away just like that?


    Moreover, Venomy on the ground for half a minute before he recovered his senses!


    After he got up, his face was full of anger and his eyes shed with disbelief. He sneered very cruelly


    and said to Fennel, ¡°Haha, interesting! You¡¯re not an ordinary person. You know the zones behind the


    door. You¡¯ve entered the Nonagon and you¡¯ve entered the door before!¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, the crowd tensed.


    What?


    The guy in front of them had actually entered the Nonagon!


    However, what was this about a door?


    No one knew about it because the door was a world secret!


    Everyone only knew about the Nonagon but not the door.


    Fennel chuckled and said with a shrug, ¡°You guessed it.¡±


    Venom wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. The dagger in his hand became abnormally cold


    at this moment. There was even a kind of aura that ordinary people could not see wrapped around the


    dagger!


    Fennel frowned, observed Venom¡¯s state at this moment, and suddenly roared. ¡°Vigor? How dare you


    ignore the rules imposed by the Nonagon and disy your power in front of the world?!¡±


    This roar, instead of frightening Venom, made him even more bloodthirsty.


    He sneered and said, ¡°So what? These people are just ants. Let them see all they want. It¡¯s no big deal


    to kill all of themter. Since you¡¯ve entered the door, I really want to know what your strength is!¡±


    After saying that, Venom burst into action. He tapped his toes on the floor and the dagger in his hand,


    with a biting chill, flew straight for Fennel¡¯s chest!


    However, Fennel only frowned slightly. Then, amid everyone¡¯s incredulous gaze, he put his hands in


    his trouser pockets andunched a kick!


    Boom!


    No one saw Fennel making other moves except for that kick!


    Then, like a cannonball, Venom flew out and crashed into a wall with a bang! Instantly, the wall cracked


    like a spider¡¯s web, making people shudder! With a thud, Venom slid down from the wall.


    Pfft!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and stared grimly at Fennel as he said, ¡°Your strength is above me.


    Who are you?¡±


    The instant they exchanged blows, Venom understood that the man in front of him was far superior to


    him! Such strength definitely surpassed the first zone!


    Had he entered the second zone?


    No!


    He might even be one of those freaks who had gone to the third zone!


    Fennel smiled coldly, looked at Venom, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is, if you


    dare to activate your energy again, your internal organs will crumble. By that time, you¡¯ll be driven out


    by the Nonagon like a lost puppy.¡±

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Fennel was right and Venom was fully aware of it.


    Just now, Fennel¡¯ s kick had injected a lot of vigor into his body. If he dared to activate his energy now


    and the two forces collided, his internal organs would not be able to withstand it. His organs would


    crumble! If that happened, he would be rendered an invalid!


    The Nonagon would have no use for an invalid!


    Venom dared not move around and could only kneel on the floor, enduring the pain in his abdomen. He


    could hardly believe that a guy who had entered the second or even third zone behind the door would


    appear here in the outside world!


    He and the other enforces had been given this assignment for the Nonagon¡¯s selection this time. He


    really had not seen Fennel before! In that case, only two possibilities could exin the current situation.


    First, he was a member of the Five Pavilions and could freely enter and exit the Nonagon.


    Second, he was an outcast of the door, one who was wanted by the Nonagon.


    As for which possibility it was, Venom dared not specte freely!


    If he was someone from the Five Pavilions, Venom could onlyment his bad luck and apologize. If it


    was thetter, Venom would have to report this matter to the Nonagon to determine the identity of the


    other party.


    Otherwise, if such a guy caused trouble in the outside world, it would affect the bnce of the world


    structure. While Venom was contemting, Connie Olsen walked over with an icy expression at this


    moment. She nced at Venom who was kneeling on the ground, red at the nonchnt Fennel


    fiercely, and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do you know what will happen if you attack an enforcer of the


    Nonagon?¡±


    Connie was extremely angry at this moment. Someone actually dared to attack an enforcer of the


    Nonagon. If word of this got out, it would definitely cause amotion!


    Moreover, the man in front had severely injured Venom with just one kick. His strength could not be


    underestimated!


    Connie¡¯s eyes kept scrutinizing Fennel as she tried to judge his strength.


    However, Fennel only shruggednguidly and stretched his bodyzily. Then, he put his arms over


    Philip¡¯s shoulder and said to Connie, ¡°Babe, this is my buddy. The direct ess spot in your hand goes


    to him. If there¡¯s anything else to discuss, hurry up and say your piece. I still have other things to do.¡±


    mboyant, but no less domineering.


    In particr, his eyes carried a hint of amusement but left no room for doubt.


    Connie huffed coldly and said, ¡°Friend, you haven¡¯t even given your name yet. If you want the direct


    ess spot just with your words, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work.¡±


    While saying that, Connie¡¯s eyes fell on Philip. Why would such an ordinary guy be protected by


    someone whose strength was not weaker than hers?


    This was too unrealistic!


    In that case, his identity must not be ordinary.


    Could he be the descendant of a certain family?


    To have a disciple as a bodyguard, it would seem that this family was not simple.


    Fennel smiled. His eyes fell on Connie as he sized her up andmented, ¡°90, 60,90, perfect. Babe,


    do you want to consider wandering around the world with me?¡±


    In an instant, Connie¡¯s cold face became more gloomy and cold. Her almond shaped eyes exploded


    with a biting chill as her body surged with a murderous aura!


    This damned guy was eyeing her figure!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hooligan!


    Simply a scoundrel!


    Connie could not tolerate Fennel¡¯s suggestive eyes sweeping over her body and how he was


    constantlymenting on it.


    Boom!


    A crisp explosion!


    The floor tiles under Connie¡¯s feet crumbled due to the aura flowing from her body!


    This small action caused everyone in the hall to gasp aloud again!


    Oh my!


    Was she still human?


    How strong were those legs of hers?


    The woman might look charming and graceful, but she was also a vicious character!


    If she stepped on a man, his ribs would be broken for sure!


    Instantly, all the men who still had fantasies about Connie earlier shuddered in fear. They stood at


    attention and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Connie¡¯s voice reminded one of a deep icy abyss, making others shiver when they heard it.


    Immediately after, she burst into action. Her slender hand carried the force of thunder and struck


    Fennel on the chest!


    Even an uninitiatedyman could see that this palm strike contained an overwhelming power!


    Everyone believed that with this attack, the guy who seriously injured Venom before would definitely


    die!


    The corner of Venom¡¯s mouth also carried a sneer. Since Connie had made a move, the oue had


    been decided!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had entered the second zone and her strength was above his a cut above!


    She might even enter the third zone when they returned after this!


    She was only 23 years old and selected by the Nonagon at the age of 19. In just four years, she had


    already attained such an achievement. Her future was limitless!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Connie¡¯s palm strike did not cause any damage to Fennel at all.


    Instead, her wrist was grabbed by the opponent.


    Swoosh!


    Fennel squeezed Connie¡¯s wrist tightly and the smile of a scumbag appeared at the corner of his mouth


    as he said, ¡°Hey, beautiful, it¡¯s not good to fight and kill with your hands. You¡¯re not a match for me. I


    advise you not to challenge my patience!¡±


    Smack!


    After saying that, Fennel pushed Connie away and smacked her on the *ss!


    Ow!


    No way!


    Connie felt a tingling sensation all over. Clutching her bottom, she immediately retreated several


    meters. Staring at Fennel with resentful eyes and a flushed face, she angrily said, ¡°How dare you take


    advantage of me?! Damn it! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    With that said, Connie was ab out to rush at him again!


    However, the middle-aged man who had not said anything opened his eyes at this moment and his


    pale eyes startled everyone in the hall!


    Was this man blind?


    He said, ¡°Connie, that¡¯s enough, stop fooling around. He¡¯s right, you¡¯re not his opponent. If I¡¯m not


    mistaken, he has entered the third zone. Even the four of usbined won¡¯t be enough to beat him.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Connie¡¯s face was full of shock. At the same time, she red at Fennel even


    more resentfully, asking, ¡°Have you entered the third zone?¡±


    This was impossible!


    It had taken her four years toplete the lectures and training in the second zone. A person like her


    was already a genius who was sought after by countless people. However, the man in front of her, who


    also looked very young, had already entered the third zone?


    Terrifying!


    Who the hell was he?


    Connie was not the only one who had this question but the other three as well.


    Judging from the means and strength of the attack just now, it could almost be confirmed that this


    young man had entered the third zone.


    Genius!


    A genius more terrifying than Connie Olsen!


    This type of person could only be described as a freak!


    Fennel shrugged and asked with a chuckle, ¡°Gray eyes, which of the five pavilions are you from?¡±


    The middle-aged man with the goatee smiled slightly and said, ¡°My name is Norris Well from the Griffin


    Pavilion. I wonder what your identity may be? Perhaps we can be friends.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Fennel¡¯s expression suddenly became gloomy when he heard the words ¡®Griffin Pavilion¡¯.


    He remembered an experience that he did not want to mention and said with a cold smile, ¡°So, you¡¯re


    from the Griffin Pavilion. I¡¯m sorry, but I have a grudge against the Griffin Pavilion. Since that¡¯s the


    case, there¡¯s no need for you to live.¡±

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    Everyone was shocked by the words that came out of Fennel¡¯s mouth!


    What did he say?


    What an arrogant tone!


    Was he going to kill the four enforcers?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This was simply unheard of!


    Was this cocky guy unaware that these people were from the Nonagon?


    Moreover, Norris Weil had also said that he was a member of the Five Pavilions of the Nonagon and a


    member of the Griffin Pavilion!


    This status and identity were definitely not essible to ordinary people!


    Even the people of the Nonagon had to be respectful when they met the people of the Five Pavilions!


    That was a symbol of status!


    At this moment, Norris¡¯ face also turned grim. His gray eyes flickered with an odd light as he said with a


    mockingugh, ¡°From your tone, you seem quite hostile against the Griffin Pavilion? I wonder how the


    Griffin Pavilion has offended you? Why don¡¯t you tell me and we¡¯ll see if it can be resolved? After all,


    our Griffin Pavilion recruits young and special talents from all over the world. With your strength, it¡¯s


    more than enough to enter Griffin Pavilion and get an official position. Isn¡¯t that the best of both worlds?


    There¡¯s no such thing as a feud that can¡¯t be resolved. What do you think?¡±


    After he finished speaking, everyone could tell that this middle-aged man from the Nonagon had


    extended an olive branch to Fennel!


    Incredible!


    What kind of strength did this guy possess that could make the enforcer from Griffin Pavilion treat him


    so courteously?


    Everyone looked expectantly at the handsome Fennel who stood at nearly 1.9 meters tall.


    However, Fennel abruptly sneered and said, ¡°Do you think the hatred can be resolved when my


    younger sister died at the hands of your Griffin Pavilion?¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, everyone held their breaths and dared not make a sound!


    What?


    His sister died at the hands of the Griffin Pavilion?


    Was that not a deadly enmity?


    For a while, everyone¡¯s hearts were trembling while their expressions varied from one another. Their


    eyes all fell on the middle-aged man leading the group of enforcers.


    Sure enough, after hearing Fennel¡¯s words, Norris¡¯ facepletely darkened. The corners of his mouth


    twitched slightly as he said, ¡°In that case, it seems that one of us is doomed to die.¡±


    After saying that, Norris¡¯ body suddenly surged with an overwhelming aura, sending shockwaves


    through the air in the hall. Even the surrounding tables and chairs started shaking slightly!


    Horrifying!


    Shocked and fearful expressions appeared on the faces of all the family heads and young masters of


    large families present.


    What the hell was going on here?


    The chairs and tables were actually shaking!


    Looking at Norris again, an invisible aura that was a few inches thick shrouded his body. Although it


    could not be seen clearly, everyone could sense that this strong intensity could easily tear them apart!


    They felt like a de of grass in the storm, swaying with the wind. In the next second, they would be


    torn apart by that energy radiating from Norris¡¯ body!


    Many people were now hiding under the table or sprawled on the floor, holding their heads and not


    daring to move!


    The atmosphere in the hall became intense!


    Philip¡¯s eyes trembled sharply at this moment as he looked at Norris. He had seen this type of aura on


    several Aces before, and it was no different.


    Was this a sort of energy?


    Philip used to train with the Dragon Warriors and had also witnessed the true strength of Reed


    Williams. He still remembered a violent battle at the border back then. He and a fewrades were


    trapped in the enemy¡¯s territory and were surrounded by tens of thousands of warriors from the


    enemy¡¯s side. They were as good as dead.


    However, a figure fell from the sky at a critical juncture. Dressed in a purple battle robe and carrying a


    mighty momentum, he broke into the enemy¡¯s territory alone. It was a battle between one and 10,000.


    Everywhere he stepped foot fell into ruins, the ground full of broken armor and wreckage. He carried an


    intensity that soared through the sky!


    Philip was fortunate to witness Reed¡¯sbat power with his own eyes. A single punch from him could


    knock a hundred people down and he could crush armor with one kick!


    At that time, the aura radiating from Reed was 10,000 times more powerful than that of Norris in front of


    him! No one dared to approach him within a hundred meter radius!

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    Later, Philip had asked Reed about it but Reed just smiled indifferently and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still too early


    for you to find out. The time is not ripe yet. Sooner orter, you¡¯lle into contact with it.¡±


    Now, Philip realized that the secret Reed refused to reveal back then was the secret of these people


    before him. The Nonagon must be in control of something that was not essible to ordinary people.


    Specifically, it was being disyed by Norris Weil in front of him.


    It was the so-called vigor that Fennel had mentioned just now.


    Vigor?


    What exactly was it?


    After this matter was over, he must find out from Fennel in more detail. He must know more!


    While Philip was thinking about it, Fennel had already stepped forward. Without doing anything else, he


    stared closely at Norris with firm and domineering killing intent. ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent. Why are you


    seeking your own death?¡±


    Although Norris had fully unleashed his aura at this moment, he still felt infinite pressure from Fennel!


    This guy obviously had not unleashed his aura. Why was there such overwhelming pressure?


    Norris panicked!


    This was definitely not something that someone who had only entered the third zone could possess!


    When someone like him made a move, his vigor would be released outwardly, forming a solid barrier


    around his body as a means to protect his body. In terms of martial arts exnation, it was energy, an


    abstract and obscure thing. It referred to a special aura formed by a person after a long period of


    training.


    Just like those ancient murderousmanders who had a domineering and bloodthirsty aura!


    No one dared to get close to those people.


    Some yers also radiated a ferocious aura. Everywhere they went, ordinary people and even cats


    and dogs could feel their bloody aura.


    At this moment, Norris panicked!


    Only those who had entered the fourth zone could suppress their opponent¡¯s aura without revealing


    their own and possess such strength!


    Such a person no longer needed to rely on his external aura to achieve the purpose of deterring his


    enemies. He had not only entered the third zone but the fourth!


    Instantly, a sense of fear and powerlessness surged in Norris¡¯ heart.


    Facing such a person, he had no chance of winning at all. He dared not even harbor the hope to resist!


    Smack!


    At this moment¡­


    Fennel had already walked up to Norris. Under his foot, a floor tile exploded. The gravel jumped up to


    the height of his fist and hovered in mid-air.


    After Fennel¡¯ s other foot fell, the gravel that was in mid-air finally fell back to the ground!


    Norris could no longer withstand the pressure of his opponent and shouted angrily, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Boom!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With a punch that carried all his strength and might, he aimed for Fennel¡¯s chest!


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene!


    It was because the moment Norris struck, they seemed to hear the faint sound of thunder.


    Even the tables and chairs in the hall were shaking violently!


    Such strength! Such a domineering punch! Even a sheet of steel te would be pierced through!


    However¡­


    Boom!


    Under the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes, Fennel just raised his hand calmly and grabbed Norris¡¯ wrist.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Hiss!


    Everyone was filled with horror at this scene!


    The other three enforcers who stood behind Norris were all dumbfounded!


    They were fully aware of Norris¡¯ strength!


    He was the only one among the four who had entered the third zone to study. Although it was only half


    a month ago, it was enough to disy his strength. Among them, he was definitely a heaven defying


    existence!


    Moreover, given that he was a member of the Griffin Pavilion in the Five Pavilions, he was naturally


    stronger than the others who entered the third zone. That was because Griffin Pavilion had more


    structured and professional lectures and training.


    However, at this moment, Norris¡¯ full blow was so easily blocked by Fennel!


    Terrifying!


    Simply horrific!


    What kind of monster was this guy exactly?


    Could it be that he was not someone who had just gotten to the third zone?


    Instantly, Connie and the other two thought of a possibility.


    The fourth zone!


    How could it be?


    Anyone who had entered the fourth zone was a genius selected by the Nonagon, a freak!


    Such people were treasures of the Nonagon, their heritage and foundation!


    There was even this saying that anyone who had entered the fourth zone was someone who could


    wreak havoc on the world!


    Theirbat power was enough to destroy a city!


    Such a person was a talent that all countries would pledge to protect. To that extent, as long as the


    other party did not dispatch tens of thousands of troops, their side would never dispatch people from


    the fourth zone.


    From this, it was enough to see what kind of existence the people who had entered the fourth zone


    were!


    Everyone had different expressions on their faces. Just then, a cracking sound was heard in the air!


    Immediately after, Norris¡¯ face flushed red as he watched his wrist get crushed by the other party!


    Fennel still looked indifferent as he said, ¡°I already told you that you¡¯re not my opponent. In my eyes,


    you¡¯re no different from an ant.¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Femielnded a kick!


    Norris flew out and crashed heavily into a wall!


    Boom!


    Instantly, the entire wall shattered!


    Norris waspletely buried under the broken bricks!


    Hiss!


    At this very moment, everyone finally realized how horrifying the guy in front of them was!


    Such means and strength were beyond theprehension of a normal person!


    Just one kick could send a person flying and cause a wall to crumble!


    This was something they could only see in a Hollywood blockbuster movie!


    It was even more explosive than any stunt Stallone or Schwarzenegger could pull off!


    Immediately after, Fennel¡¯s eyes locked on Connie Olsen and the other two. Venom Paine had stood


    tip at this time but he dared not make a move because he could feel that the internal organs in his


    stomach were close to destruction.


    ¡°You three, what do you think of my proposal just now?¡±


    Fennel said suddenly, showing his white teeth. Putting his hands in his trouser pockets, he looked at


    the other party indifferently.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Connie was trembling at the moment, staring at Fennel with a horrified expression. This guy defeated


    Norris with just one move!

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    What terrifying strength!


    However, as an enforcer of the Nonagon in the Uppercreek region, she naturally could not agree to it


    so readily. They were members of the Nonagon, after all. No matter how powerful this guy in front of


    them was, would he dare to make an enemy out of the entire Nonagon?


    At that time, what he would face was the pursuit of the organization!


    Besides, by dealing such a severe blow to Norris Weil today, he had already offended the Griffin


    Pavilion. The Griffin Pavilion was one of the most spiteful among the five pavilions. Moreover, the


    master of Griffin Pavilion was ruthless and vicious. He was protective of his people. Once, someone


    disrespected the people of the Griffin Pavilion and the pavilion master directly sent his people to the


    outside world to exterminate the enemy¡¯s entire family. No one was spared!


    Now, this guy in front had injured Norris so seriously. He must have offended Griffin Pavilion.


    Thus, Connie¡¯s face was cold as she said, ¡°By hurting our people like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that the


    Nonagon will hold you ountable? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Griffin Pavilion will issue a kill order against


    you? Besides, you used to be a member of the Nonagon, right? With such strength, you shouldn¡¯t


    appear in the outside world. Thus, there¡¯s only one exnation you¡¯re an outcast of the door and a


    defector of the Nonagon!¡±


    Connie quickly analyzed the situation in front of her with a stone-cold face.


    Fennel chuckled and swept a nce at Norris who was buried under the debris, saying coldly, ¡°He


    won¡¯t die. Moreover, as I said, I have a grudge against the Griffin Pavilion. This is just a small lesson.


    Even if I make an enemy out of the Griffin Pavilion, so what? In fact, I hope that the Griffin Pavilion will


    issue a hunting order against me so that I can get rid of some people.¡±


    Cocky!


    Such an arrogant tone!


    Connie trembled all over. She could feel that the man in front of her was not joking.


    He actually wanted to get rid of more people from the Griffin Pavilion?


    ¡°Outrageous! Do you know what you have said is enough to trigger a reaction and how serious it¡¯ll be?


    Do you know what the consequence of offending the Griffin Pavilion is?¡± Connie was furious. She


    would not allow someone to disrespect the Griffin Pavilion so daringly like this!¡±


    It was because after she returned, she would join the Griffin Pavilion!


    However, Fennel paid her no heed at all. Instead, he calmly took out an object from his pocket. It was a


    ck iron token with obscure patterns engraved on the back, the Big Dipper constetion in the middle,


    and a word engraved on the front-king!


    Fennel tossed the token to Connie and said, ¡°With this, what do you think of my proposal?¡±


    Connie stretched out her hand and grabbed the ck iron token mid-air. The moment she saw it, she


    seemed to be struck by lightning and froze on the spot. Her lips were white and trembling, while her


    eyes were round and wide!


    The Nonagon¡¯s King ck Iron Token!


    He was a guy who came out of that ce!


    For a moment, the expression on Connie¡¯s face was extremelyplicated.


    The King ck Iron Token represented an identity that surpassed them and the Five Pavilions!


    For someone with this token, the Nonagon was just a backyard to them. They could enter and exit at


    will. They had very high authority!


    Moreover, such a person was the most revered in the Nonagon!


    That was because people with this token were the ones who had emerged from those desperate


    situations filled with blood and deaths!


    Their contribution to the Nonagon was to use their lives to explore unknown areas and open tip safe


    zones.


    They were like the warriors at the border, full of passion and unafraid of life and death. Their only goal


    was to obtain more resources for more people.


    Such a person was irreceable in the Nonagon!


    A hero!


    Such a hero was loved by the Nonagon and the disciples. There were only seven of them!


    One in each zone!


    They were also known as the Seven Kings of Disciples!


    They were indomitable beings and supreme battle gods!


    They were the kings among all disciples and enjoyed the utmost glory and splendor!


    Connie was stunned. The man in front of her was obviously a scoundrel, but why would he have this


    ck iron token?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Could he be one of the Seven Kings of Disciples?


    Impossible!


    That did not fit her perception of those heroes!

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    At this moment, Connie was at a loss for words. With eyes full of shock, she stared closely at the King


    ck Iron Token in her hand, her eyes constantly sweeping back and forth. She wanted topare


    this debauched man in front of her with the Seven Kings of Disciples, the kind of heroes who stood


    above the rest.


    In just a few seconds, Connie copsed!


    One of the Seven Kings of Disciples, the battle gods in the eyes of all disciples and the kings with the


    highest honor, was actually this guy in front of her!


    This could not be!


    Connie¡¯s worldview was about to copse!


    The Seven Kings of Disciples whom she had always revered were mysterious, supreme, and able to


    compel all the disciples to work for them.


    He was actually one of the Seven Kings of Disciples!


    ¡°A-Are you one of the Seven Kings of Disciples?¡± Despite her disbelief, Connie still asked with


    trepidation.


    Such an existence was simply not something she could resist!


    Even the four of thembined, no, even if the four of them joined forces with all the enforcers


    scattered outside the Nonagon, they were still no match for him!


    The Seven Kings of Disciples were shrouded in too many myths and mysteries!


    Such people should not appear in the world. That was because their appearance represented


    destruction and death!


    At the same time, they also represented hope and the future!


    As soon as Connie asked this question, Venom and the other feminine looking man behind her


    expressed shock in their eyes!


    What?


    He was one of the Seven Kings of Disciples?!


    Impossible!


    However, when they saw the King Iron ck Token in Connie¡¯s hand, their disbelief could only turn into


    endless shock!


    The King Iron ck Token!


    It turned out to be the King Iron ck Token!


    In that case, the guy in front of them was indeed one of the seven kings!


    At that moment, Venom finally realized what kind of person he had confronted just earlier.


    He was an indomitable existence, one that could not be offended. He was an invincible being!


    Going up against such a person was tantamount to an ant trying to bite an elephant. He was only


    seeking death!


    Fennel saw the expressions of these people, waved his hand indifferently, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all


    in the past. I¡¯m no longer the king in your minds, just an outcast of the door and also a wanted person


    on the Nonagon¡¯s list. But now, I want to ask if you agree with my proposal?¡±


    Fennel directly exposed his identity and continued to ask.


    His words shocked Connie greatly. An existence that could be a king disciple was actually an


    outcast of the door and a wanted person on the Nonagon¡¯s list.


    Connie immediately thought of someone!


    It was him!


    The king who once reigned over the Nonagon and guarded the fifth zone!


    Fennel Leigh!


    Did he not disappear a long time ago?


    Why was he here now?


    Connie could not figure it out but her shock did not diminish in the slightest. There were countless


    legends about the king of the fifth zone.


    He was the one with the most powerfulbat power among the Seven Kings of Disciples and once


    set many records in the Nonagon. So far, no one had broken even one of them!


    Connie¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. Even though Fennel was an outcast of the door, everyone in the


    Nonagon knew about his fame.


    Even now, many people still brought up his name from time to time. They called him a weirdo who used


    to give the Nonagon a headache and made all the freaks in the door apprehensive!


    There was still a statue of him in the Nonagon!


    Although it was covered in dust now, many fanatics still worshipped Fennel Leigh!


    Even his followers back then had now be the pirs of the Nonagon!


    Furthermore, two of his best buddies became the new kings one after another, guarding different


    zones!


    He was a legend!


    Connie tried her best to restrain her emotions. Connie nced at Fennel before lowering her posture


    and said, ¡°I need to discuss with them.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Connie immediately turned around and instructed Edgar Griffith to help Norris Weil out of the pile of


    debris and bring him away for treatment.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Following that, Connie, Venom, and the other enforcer discussed it for a few minutes.


    Finally, Connie looked at Fennel, respectfully handed him the King ck Iron Token, and said, ¡°He can


    have the direct ess spot, but you have to promise us one thing.¡±


    Fennel frowned and stared at Connie coldly.


    Before he spoke, hispelling aura made Connie¡¯s heart tremble!


    When she was unaware of Fennel¡¯s identity earlier, she was still able to resist. Now that she knew


    Fennel¡¯s identity and was thinking of all the legends about him, Connie could not bear it any longer. Her


    legs went weak and she quickly said, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s a request from us.¡±


    Only then did Fennel abate his aura and ask, ¡°Do you want to ask about the third zone?¡±


    Connie looked at the other two and quickly said with a bow, ¡°We hope you can enlighten us.¡±


    Fennel thought for a moment and said, ¡°This request is not excessive.¡±


    After that, he nced at the three of them and said, ¡°Among the three of you, only you have a better


    shot with your qualifications to enter the third zone. The remaining two have no chance. So, work hard.¡±


    Hearing these words, Connie¡¯s heart instinctively jumped for joy. Fennel said that she could enter the


    third zone. That meant that her future achievements would be more than what she had now.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the other two, after hearing Fennel¡¯sments, they instantly turned deathly pale.


    They had no qualifications to enter the third zone?


    Those who had nevere into contact with the mysterious power and knowledge behind the door


    might not think much of it.


    However, it was different for them. They had been exposed to the world behind the door and hade


    into contact with unprecedented civilization and power. They were eager to have more and to gain


    better resources.


    Fennel¡¯s words were tantamount to destroying their ambitions and breaking their paths for growth!


    Thud!


    Venom knelt and eximed, ¡°Please tell me the way. As long as you can help me enter the third zone,


    I¡¯ll serve you to the best of my ability and be loyal to you forever!¡±


    After some hesitation, the other feminine-looking man also knelt and said, ¡°Please show me a clear


    path.¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Your talents are insufficient. You may be different from


    normal people and can enter the door, but this is all just random. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself


    because in this world, there¡¯ll always be geniuses who are more blessed than you and they¡¯re the


    favorites of this world. There¡¯s no way for you topare to them. To put it simply, you can¡¯ t even


    compare to me, so how can you enter the third zone? Even if you use some means to enter the third


    zone, thepetition and cruelty there are far from what you can handle. Give up. Feel free to unleash


    your talents where you can strive. That¡¯s where you belong!¡±


    ¡°In addition, I have to advise you that even if your physique and abilities are different from normal


    people, this is not the basis for you to stand above others. I think the Nonagon has such a rule, right?¡±


    Fennel asked with a smile.


    After hearing these words, Venom and the other person silently nced at each other. Then, they got


    up and stood to the side, looking despondent and not saying a word.


    On the other hand, Fennel looked at Connie without saying anything. He then turned around and left


    with Philip.


    Connie looked at Fennel¡¯s departing back, her heart unable to calm down for a long time.


    She had actually met Fennel Leigh, one of the Seven Kings of Disciples!


    He was a man with countless legends!


    He was the man who turned Nonagon upside down five years ago!


    He alone turned Griffin Pavilion into a pool of blood. In the end, he sessfully left the Nonagon and


    no one dared to stop him!


    Fennel left the Concord Hotel with Philip.


    Outside the door, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What is the world behind the door like? Also, the


    peculiarities they disyed just now are beyond the scope of current science. I need an exnation.¡±


    Fennel raised his eyebrows, looked at the azure sky, and saw Sheryl approaching from behind Philip.


    With a smile, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to have a drink and I¡¯ll tell you about it. However, this Larson


    chick can¡¯te with us.¡±

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    When Sheryl caught up with them, she saw Fennel looking at her maliciously with a wicked sneer at


    the corner of his mouth.


    This guy actually appeared here!


    Sheryl was furious. Stepping on her high heels, she strutted over and raised her hand to p Fennel


    harshly.


    Smack!


    Unfortunately, this p fell short.


    Sheryl¡¯s delicate jade-like hand was grabbed by Fennel in mid-air. With a faint smile at the corner of his


    mouth, he said, ¡°Larson, you don¡¯t p someone in the face. We just met and you¡¯re already so angry


    at me?¡±


    Sheryl tried to pull her hand away and cursed resentfully, ¡°Scumbag! Why are you here?¡±


    Fennel shrugged and let go of Sheryl¡¯s wrist He put his arm around Philip¡¯s shoulder and said with a


    smile, ¡°I¡¯m here with my buddy. Do you want to interfere in this too?¡±


    Sheryl looked at Philip suspiciously with an odd look in her eyes and asked, ¡°Philip, do you know this


    scumbag?¡±


    Scumbag?


    Philip frowned as he looked at Fennel and Sheryl in front of him. It was unlikely these two had


    something going on between them, right?


    Perhaps Philip¡¯s strange gaze made her ufortable, Sheryl kicked Fennel fiercely. Then, she


    waved her bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the Bulgari Hotel. If you don¡¯te over and talk to me


    tonight, I¡¯ll never forgive you for the rest of my life!¡±


    After saying that, Sheryl swayed her hips and red at Fennel angrily. She immediately left.


    At this point, Philip understood. The corners of his mouth curved into a smirk as he said, ¡°Good for you.


    You¡¯ve even dominated Sheryl Larson?¡±


    Fennel pinched his chin and said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m too charming. I can¡¯t help it. She was the one who


    kept pestering me. s, who made me so handsome?¡±


    Philip did not bother to listen. He turned around and hailed a cab. They soon arrived at a bar.


    It was already after eight and the bar was very crowded. Many beautiful women were shaking their


    bodies, livening up the atmosphere. Their swaying bodies and twisting hips set off the ambiance of the


    venue to the extreme.


    Fennel and Philip chose a deck After a few drinks, Philip asked, ¡°The questions I asked you just now, I


    need an answer to them.¡±


    Fennel seemed to have expected that Philip would ask about this, or rather, he was already prepared


    to tell Philip. After he finished the ss of Ace of Spades, he leaned back on the sofa, pondered for a


    while, and said, ¡°Where should I start?¡±


    While thinking, he suddenly asked, ¡°Philip, what do you think this world is like?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°How else can this world be like? Isn¡¯t it just like what¡¯s in front of you?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and suddenly said, ¡°This world is not what you see. Although most people see


    the same as you, this world actually has another side to it. This is what the Nonagon and the door are


    researching. Your current perception was artificially imparted by others. For example, what I¡¯m drinking


    now is called liquor, but the term liquor is what others have told you. Over time, it has subtly changed


    your perception.¡±


    Philip frowned and could not quite grasp Fennel¡¯s meaning. He held the ss in his hand and observed


    the liquor in the ss. If this was not liquor, could it be something else?


    Fennel looked at Philip and said, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that what you know and what most people


    know has been taught to you in the ssroom. But have you ever thought that what you¡¯ve been


    exposed to and what you¡¯ve learned is only one ten-thousandth of this world? That more of the


    knowledge and more of the unknown are not essible to you? Take, for example, those scientists.


    Why are they exposed to things that you¡¯re not exposed to?¡±


    Realization dawned on Philip and he somewhat understood what Fennel was trying to say. With a


    frown, he said, ¡°Do you mean to say that what ordinary people know and everything they perceive is


    only one ten-thousandth of this world? There are more things that we¡¯re not qualified to know?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel snapped his fingers and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Bnce,¡± Fennel said, ¡°If everyone can be a scientist and everyone understands the world


    beyond that one ten-thousandth, what will this world be?¡±

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Philip looked startled. The meaning behind Fennel¡¯s words was obvious. This was simr to a


    herdsman who should just let the livestock graze. Why tell the sheep that they could still graze outside


    of this area and there were in fact many other ces that they could graze?


    ¡°In that case, what¡¯s the world like in the one ten-thousandth?¡± Philip continued asking.


    Fennel thought about it and decided to tell Philip in the easiest way to understand. He took out a


    dagger from his pocket and handed it to Philip while saying, ¡°Use the dagger and slowly approach the


    middle of your eyebrows with it.¡±


    Philip took the dagger, looked at it glittering in his hand, and did as he was told.


    In that instant, Philip suddenly felt a strange sensation in the middle of his eyebrows. It was a tingling


    sensation of oppression, stinging as though electricity was passing through.


    Fennel saw the change in Philip¡¯s expression. He took a sip of liquor and said, ¡°This is the human


    body¡¯s self-protection. You can also understand it as a kind of energy, an aura.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has such potential. It only depends on whether you can develop this potential yourself. Such


    people are exactly the talents sought after by the Nonagon,¡± Fennel said lightly.


    Philip put the dagger down and that difort in the middle of his brows slowly disappeared.


    ¡°Is this rted to the vigor you spoke to Venom about?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°This is just a term for it. Like I just said, what¡¯s in the ss is called liquor.


    Vigor, or aura, is the disciples¡¯ term for this force. The existence of the Nonagon is to select geniuses in


    the country who can develop vigor or aura. After going throughyers of selection and sending them


    inside the door, they¡¯ll be given more professional lectures and training to manipte their vigor to a


    height that ordinary people can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Philip was silent. His face was gloomy as he finished the liquor in his ss in one gulp.


    What Fennel said was too astounding. He naturally knew the many mysteries of the human body.


    The Nonagon was an existence that developed the potential of the human body?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the movie ¡®Lucy¡¯ turned into reality?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel smiled lightly and said, ¡°Lucy exists.¡±


    What?


    Philip was dumbfounded!


    Someone like Lucy actually existed?


    ¡°You can think of me as someone like Lucy, but I¡¯m somewhat different from what¡¯s shown in the movie.


    Everyone who enters behind the door has their own peculiarities. It¡¯s a different world that subverts


    your worldview and also a ce with infinite unknowns.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There, you can never know just how many secrets there are in the world,¡± Fennel said, his eyes looking


    vague as though he was thinking of a lot of past events.


    Philip kept his mouth shut, his heart already in turmoil. It turned out that what he had seen was not the


    true side of this world.


    ¡°Between you and Reed Williams, who¡¯s more powerful?¡± Philip suddenly asked, his gaze burning.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    Fennel suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Reed Williams? He¡¯s also one of the Seven Kings of Disciples, my


    predecessor. If I remember correctly, he used to be the king of disciples in the sixth zone and used to


    be under your mother¡¯smand.¡±


    What?


    At that moment, Philip was bbergasted!


    Reed Williams was one of the Seven Kings of Disciples! Moreover, he was also the king of disciples of


    the sixth zone where his mother controlled!


    He used to be his mother¡¯s follower!


    Philip restrained the shock in his heart and asked, ¡°What about hisbat power?¡±


    This was a question that Philip had always wondered about because back in the Dragon Warriors, he


    had been deeply staggered by Reed¡¯s strength!


    ¡°Combat power? I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve never fought him before. However, ording to the ranking of the


    Seven Kings of the Disciples by the Nonagon, he¡¯s the second most powerful among the previous


    batch of Seven Kings of the Disciples,¡± Fennel said with a strong desire for battle in his eyes.


    ¡°Second?¡± Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the first?¡±


    Fennel turned his head, looked at Philip in confusion, and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯ t know anything at


    all?¡±


    Philip shook his head.


    Fennel mumbled helplessly, ¡°Your old man is hiding so much from you? That can¡¯t be. Does that old


    guy have other ns?¡±


    After muttering, Fennel said, ¡°Among the Seven Kings of Disciples back then, the one with the


    strongest fighting power and the most amazing talent who¡¯s also known as the supreme king of the


    seven kings is the battle god by your father¡¯s side now, Fulton Hash. He was once the king of the


    seventh zone and has always served your father. When your father was used of being a defector by


    the Nonagon, Fulton followed your father and stained the entire path with blood. That was how they


    managed to break out of the Nonagon. Hisbat power is the strongest among all known kings of


    disciples today and no one has been able to match up to him! I¡®m afraid I won¡¯tst more than ten


    moves against him.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not more than ten moves?


    Philip was shocked. He did not expect Fulton to have such a background and identity!


    Was he the supreme king of the Seven Kings of Disciples back then?


    With such a character serving him, why did his father still leave the Nonagon back then?


    Could all of it be part of his father¡¯s ns?


    Philip pondered for a moment. The bottle of wine in front of him was already empty.


    After digesting the amount of information Fennel just told him, Philip felt that he had been caught in a


    huge conspiracy.


    He knew too little about this world.


    ¡°What exactly is the world behind the door like? I want to know,¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel crossed his arms, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you since you¡¯re going to enter


    the Nonagon anyway. It¡¯ll do you no harm to find out earlier. However, I have to remind you that after


    learning this information, you can¡¯ t reveal the secret about the door to anyone around you because


    that will bring them endless trouble, even death. At that time, even though the rke family is the


    world¡¯srgest family, you won¡¯t be able to withstand the reprisal from the door because everything


    there can¡¯t be judged with the same eyes as ordinary people. Besides, the rke family only relies on


    the economy now, as well as some connections. It won¡¯t do you any good to get into trouble with the


    countries or those guys from the door.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Following that, Fennel said, ¡°The world behind the door is made up of a few lost civilizations. Inside,


    there are civilizations that the world has never discovered. They¡¯re more advanced than the current


    human civilization. I don¡¯t know if you understand the ssifications of the civilization systems. Let¡¯s


    put it this way. The highest civilization in the world as we know it is the first-ss civilization, and we¡¯re


    now below the first-ss civilization. When we break through the first-ss civilization, it means that


    we can fully utilize any resources in this world. And the lost civilization behind the door, ording to the


    results of their research, is the knowledge system and energy material that only a second-ss


    civilization can have. Do you know what this means? Why is the technology of Country M so advanced


    and their warfare system surpasses us by decades that we can¡¯t even replicate the warnes of the


    80s?¡±


    Philip frowned. He knew about this matter.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    ¡°That¡¯s because the Aegis Alliance of Country M used the knowledge system behind the door and


    applied it to the real world. They researched it earlier than us and their development is more far


    reaching than ours, so they¡¯re now in the world¡¯s dominant position. The existence of the Nonagon is to


    make better and faster use of the lost civilization system behind the door in our territory to achieve a


    situation where we canpete with the other two doors.¡±


    Philip¡®s brain was processing through so much information that he could hardly take it. He exhaled


    heavily and said, ¡°A new civilization system?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, a new civilization system. Or rather, a civilized system that has


    long existed in this world but has been sealed by a mysterious power. After all, we haven¡¯t even figured


    out where human beings came from, so it¡¯s not surprising that such a civilization system exists.


    However, if this spreads to the real world, it will inevitably cause panic. Don¡¯t forget, those myths and


    legends are not just empty words.¡±


    Thump!


    Philip¡¯s heart jolted violently. Was this also rted to myths and legends?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennelughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way. Although many of the myths and legends are full


    of fantasy and a lot of it is fiction to consolidate the imperial power of that time, the research conducted


    by the Nonagon has found that the roots of these myths and legends may be how they conveyed


    information about a civilization system.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath before asking, ¡°What about the disciples? What do they learn? Or rather,


    what is that ability that you disyed just now at the Concord Hotel?¡±


    Fennel took a sip of wine, looked at the colorful ball of lights above his head, and said, ¡°Using the


    energy and all the matter around your body to develop your own aura. This is the lecture content that


    all disciples must learn when they enter the first zone.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s put it this way, do you think street magic is a hoax?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philipughed and said, ¡°It must be. Haven¡¯t all those tricks been debunked?¡±


    However, after saying that, Philip noticed Fennel¡¯s serious expression and asked, ¡°What are you trying


    to say?¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°Those you mentioned are indeed deceptive gimmicks. But there are some


    large-scale magic tricks such as the ones that are uploaded all over the inte. Take, for example, the


    one that teleports a person to the roof of a certain building. Do you think it¡¯s just a trick?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Philip gulped.


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Those people are disciples of the door. They were just testing the


    community¡®s reaction to their abilities. It now appears that everyone thinks it¡¯s a scam.¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, Philip felt that he had learned something amazing. It was beyond what he knew. Was this


    world really the same as what he saw?


    He just wanted to be an affluent young master and spend the rest of his life with Wynn, his daughter,


    and his unborn son. Now, he felt that such a life seemed to be going further and further away from him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing Philip like this, Fennel smiled lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. In fact, it¡¯s nothing too


    shocking. Slowly, you¡¯ll learn to ept it. Besides, since you want to enter the Nonagon to investigate


    your mother¡¯s ident, you must first be a disciple. Thepetition there is notparable to


    the rivalry in the outside world. In there, you might die. Everyone you meet is a freak.¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°I want to know what kind of civilization system is behind the


    door of the rke family.¡±

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Speaking of this, Fennel was silent for a while. He finished the wine in front of him and said after along


    time, ¡°It¡¯s a civilization system that surpasses the other three doors. ording to the various signs


    revealed, it¡¯s likely to be something left behind from the third-ss civilization system.¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip¡¯s expression trembled!


    Just a tiny disy from a second-ss civilization was already enough to shock the world!


    Now, the world behind the rke family¡®s door was actually a civilization system that surpassed the


    other three doors.


    This was enough to make the world go crazy!


    ¡°Judging from your strength, has the Nonagonpletely mastered the civilization system behind the


    door, including the knowledge system and resources?¡± Philip asked after thinking about it.


    Fennel shook his head and said with a self-deprecatingugh, ¡°Those guys from the Nonagon are just


    a bunch of useless trash. What they have mastered is only the earliest stage of the civilization system


    left behind by the door. In the seven zones behind the door, the value generated in each zone can


    increase by hundreds or even thousands of times! The division of the first zone is just to transform the


    selected disciples from ordinary people. They are the cornerstone of the entire Nonagon and the


    foundation for the continuous development of the Nonagon. As for the guys who havepleted the


    training course in the first zone, like Venom Paine whom you saw earlier, they can no longer be seen


    as ordinary people. Each one of them has their own specialties. To put it simply, knives can¡¯t prate


    their bodies. Even things like bullets can¡¯t cause fatal damage to them. The energy field produced by


    the surface of their bodies is enough to resist ordinary firearms. This is the treasure left to us by that


    civilization system.¡±


    Philip was astounded. Even bullets could not cause fatal damage to them?


    Were they beings like Superman, then?


    ¡°In that case, what are the conditions that need to be fulfilled for fully utilizing the civilization system or


    resources behind the door?¡± Philip continued asking.


    Fennel did not hide anything and said, ¡°The fifth zone is the dividing line. As long as you¡¯re qualified to


    enter the fifth zone andplete the course, what youe into contact with and understand will be a


    different world. If you want to fully utilize the mysterious power behind the door or reach the ultimate


    form like Lucy, you have to enter the seventh zone and go to the deepest area of the zone toplete


    the baptism. It¡¯s not only an enhancement in strength but also knowledge. It involves the understanding


    of this world, material matter, energy resources, and maniption.¡±


    Philip¡¯s brows furrowed as he asked, ¡°Does such a person really exist?¡±


    Fennel was silent, frowning as he said, ¡°As far as I know, he does exist. He¡¯s the one and only.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Philip asked.


    Could it be his father?


    Fennel said, ¡°Doctor Manhattan from the DC universe. Do you know him?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s just fiction.¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fiction, but that¡¯s the kind of power a person from the seventh zone can


    disy. For such a person, it¡¯s better to use the word ¡®god¡¯ instead of ¡®human¡¯. They¡¯re beyond human


    comprehension. Although it¡¯s only aic character, it¡¯s indeed achievable in real life. As long as you


    complete all the lectures behind the door, ept the baptism of that civilization system, enter the


    seventh zone, and open the door to the forbidden taboo, you can be the ¡®god¡¯ in the eyes of


    others and be an existence like Doctor Manhattan.¡±


    Philip waspletely dumbfounded. How could this be possible?


    This was no longer within the domain of hisprehension.


    ¡°You said that my father used to be in charge of the seventh zone. Is he that kind of existence?¡± Philip


    suddenly thought of something and asked anxiously.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Fennel shookhis head and said, ¡°No. Your father is the most talented and freakish one ever. He¡¯s the


    only person in this world who has sessfully entered the seventh zone after entering all the other


    three doors, apart from the door of the rke family. At that time, everyone thought that your father


    would be an existence like Doctor Manhattan. However, at thest moment, your father got into


    an ident and chose to leave. In his words, he saw the beauty of the other shore and touched the


    door that led to the forbidden taboo, but he chose to close that door behind him instead. After that, the


    defector¡¯s riot happened and your father left the Nonagon.¡±


    ¡°Father gave up?¡± Philip was stunned. If he understood the meaning of Fennel¡¯s words correctly,


    something like that would definitely be what everyone yearned for.


    ¡®Father actually gave up?¡¯


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°When your father chose to give up, he said that if he decided to be an


    existence like that and opened the door to the forbidden, the only thing that we¡¯ll face is destruction! All


    human civilizations will cease to exist, disappear into the long passage of history, and turn into dust.¡±

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    ¡°No one knows what your father has seen or experienced. All they know is after your father left, he


    sealed up the seventh zone. No one can set foot there without the key your father left behind.


    Moreover, after he left the Nonagon, he did something that shocked all the disciples,¡± Fennel said as he


    recalled the past events.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Philip quickly asked.


    ¡°He alone broke into the other two doors belonging to Country M and Country Y. Demonstrating


    extraordinarybat power and understanding of the doors, be sealed their seventh zones and left a


    message behind,¡± Fennel said. Although his voice was not loud, it was like a thunderbolt in Philip¡¯s


    ears, causing him to freeze on the spot!


    He could almost visualize the bloody battle. With the strength of one person alone, his father fought


    against the disciples of the other two doors and sealed off their seventh zones!


    How much courage and strength did it take?!


    His father turned out to be such an amazing man?


    ¡°What message?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Kill those who trespass into the seventh zone without mercy!¡± Fennel said, and as he said that, a


    strong sense of worship flowed in his eyes.


    He was the most supreme and unattainable existence in this world!


    The name Roger rke had long be the enormous mountain that suppressed the three doors!


    Thousands of disciplesbined could notpare to his talent.


    Even Fulton Hash, the supreme king of the Seven Kings of Disciples, could only bow down in the face


    of such a person.


    However, that battle also dealt Roger a lot of damage. He single-handedly went against a total of 14


    kings of disciples from Country M and Country Y!


    He killed eight people and seriously wounded six!


    He caused a huge loss to Country M and Country Y at that time!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was also after that battle that County M and Country Y reached a peace agreement with their country.


    Hence, the three forces developed in silence.


    Their country was able to develop rapidly in recent decades.


    Philip looked shocked and could not speak for a long time. He hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°You


    just said that my father touched the other side of civilization. What does that mean?¡±


    Fennel shook his head with a frown and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. These are hidden secrets that I only found


    out from the Nonagon. I think you need to ask your father about the specifics. After all, the door of the


    rke family is special on its own. Moreover, I think that your father must have his own arrangements


    for not telling you about it.¡±


    Philip looked indifferent. He thought for a while, looked at Fennel with a grave expression, and said, ¡°I


    want to enter the door. I want to know the truth. I want to know what my mother and father are hiding.¡±


    After that, Philip took out his phone and dialed the number he had never dialed.


    ¡°Next week, I¡¯ll return to Arcadia Ind. I have something to ask you.¡± Philip¡¯s eyes showed a solemn


    expression that had never been seen before.


    ¡°Okay.¡± On the other end of the phone, an old voice said with a slight cough.

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Inside the bar, the DJ was ying loud music. Philip found it difficult to calm his emotions. What Fennel


    said just now had far exceeded hisprehension abilities.


    He was now increasingly curious to go in and find out the world in the Nonagon as well as what was


    behind the door. Also, he wanted to find out what his mother had left for him back then.


    ¡°Fennel, tell me how strong my father is in the Nonagon or among the disciples,¡± Philip said, looking at


    Fennel with searing eyes.


    Fennel took a sip of wine and said with a wistful expression, ¡°No one knows how strong your father is


    because no one canst more than three moves against him. This is public data and the fact is also


    recognized among the disciples. Your father¡¯s strength not only lies in all aspects of his physical


    attributes but also in his mind and thoughts. Let¡¯s put it this way, I might not even be able to endure one


    move from your father.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s pupils shuddered.


    His father was actually so strong?


    ¡°You said he once broke into the other two doors alone and killed eight kings of disciples? Is this true?¡±


    Philip continued asking.


    He still had some doubts about what Fennel just said. If his father was so strong, why did he choose to


    give up at thest moment?


    What exactly did he see?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Did he understand something?


    Why did he say that bing an existence like Doctor Manhattan and opening the forbidden door


    would lead to the destruction of the current civilization?


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It caused an uproar in all the nations back then! With your father¡¯s strength alone, he killed


    eight kings and seriously wounded six kings. He made a huge reputation for himself! From then on,


    other countries dared not harbor any malicious intentions for our country and we were able to survive


    and develop for so many years,¡± Fennel said.


    Philip nodded and was silent for a moment. He was thinking about how strong his father was. At the


    same time, he was wondering what kind of secret was behind the door of the rke family.


    ¡°What about Fulton Hash? I remember asking him earlier and he said that he stood a 50- 50 chance


    against Hades from the Hall of the Underworld,¡± Philip said.


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°He¡¯s just hiding his abilities. His truebat power is definitely more than


    that. Hades from the Hall of the Underworld is quite strong, probably on par with me. Possibly, when


    Battle God Hash said 50-50, he meant he had a 50% chance of killing him and 50% chance of crippling


    him.¡±


    Huff.


    What the heck?!


    It turned out that Fulton was also a sly fox.


    After a moment, Philip said, ¡°I want to enter the Nonagon. After entering the door, I want to learn their


    lectures and training.¡±


    Fennel frowned and looked at Philip who was very serious at this moment, saying, ¡°You may. It¡¯s


    reasonable to say that since the XD factor content of the fetus in Wynn¡¯s stomach is 30%, the content


    in your body should be more than that. In this case, you¡¯ll have a higher chance of stimting your


    potential and the energy field in you than the average disciple. Well, this is not urgent. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell


    you the course modules and training methods of the first zone. I¡¯ll stay in Uppercreek for a week. It


    should be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°A week?¡± Philip frowned and asked, ¡°How long does it normally take toplete the course in the first


    zone?¡±


    ¡°One year,¡± Fennel put up a finger as he said.


    Philip was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°How long did it take you?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said with an extremely smug look in his eyes, ¡°One week.¡±


    Hiss!


    This pervert was indeed a freak!


    ¡°Do you think I canplete the first zone¡¯s course within a week?¡± Philip was puzzled. How confident


    was Fennel, or how confident was he in Philip?

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    Fennel looked at Philip very seriously and said, ¡°You have to do it no matter what. You don¡¯t have much


    time. The Nonagon¡¯s talent selection process will bepleted in the next half a month. If you want to


    pass their selection and enter the Nonagon, you must be stronger than the average person. Moreover,


    you need to have the ability to protect yourself. Once you enter the door, I can¡¯t take care of you


    anymore. At that time, you¡¯ll face the dangers alone. The problems and predicaments you¡¯ll encounter


    are beyond what you can imagine now.¡±


    Fennel did not tell Philip that he had his own way to allow Philip to quickly stimte his potential.


    Philip frowned and looked indifferent. He asked, ¡°Is it very dangerous there?¡±


    Fennel patted Philip on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡¯ll tell you the characteristics of each zone


    and the danger areas to look out for before you go in. As long as you don¡¯t touch those ces, there


    shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±


    ¡°How long did it take you to enter the fifth zone?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel replied, ¡°Three years.¡±


    Three years?


    Philip frowned. He did not have so much time. If he wanted to enter the fifth zone, it seemed that he


    could only learn and grow faster than the others!


    ¡°Is it possible to enter the fifth zone within one year?¡± Philip looked at Fennel and asked.


    Fennel looked startled and stared at Philip. He said, ¡°Are you kidding me? One year? The fastest


    record holder is Fulton Hash. It took him two years toplete all the lectures and training for the fifth


    zone.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take two years at the earliest?¡± Philip¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    After saying that, Fennel suddenly looked at Philip and said tersely, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that no one can do


    it in one year. If there¡¯s someone who can, it might be your father.¡±


    ¡°My father?¡± Philip frowned.


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°As long as you enter the door of your rke family, you¡¯ll be exposed to


    knowledge and systems that are more advanced than that of the Nonagon. This way, your growth will


    be faster. Besides, I don¡¯t believe that the rke family doesn¡¯t have a secret organization simr to


    the Nonagon.¡±


    Philip nodded, already forming a n in his mind.


    The door of the rke family.


    It seemed that when he returned this time, he needed to look for his father and have a good talk with


    him.


    ¡°By the way, for disciples like you, don¡¯ t you have any strength ssification?¡± Philip asked with a


    smile.


    Fennel replied, ¡°We do. Using an Ace as a benchmark, a Major is below an Ace. Generally, Ace figures


    are those who havepleted the second zone of learning and training. Supreme beings are the


    fourth zone and above. Of course, the supremes are also ssified by strength. Reed Williams should


    be the strongest among the four supremes. As for the Seven Kings of Disciples, only those who have


    entered the fourth zone have the right to challenge the current kings of disciples. By defeating them,


    they can be the new king. In the current Nonagon, the most powerful person on the surface is the


    new king of the fifth zone. However, if those old guys are still around, thebat power of the


    Nonagon should include the powerful figures from the sixth zone.¡±


    Philip pondered before he nodded and asked, ¡°What about the Five Pavilions? What¡¯s their strength


    like?¡±


    ¡°The Five Pavilions are actually the five departments of the Nonagon. They¡¯re in charge of different


    zones and have their own authority and responsibilities. The people of the Five Pavilions excel not only


    inbat power but also in intelligence and other aspects. Remember,bat power is far from being


    the only aspect in evaluating a person¡¯s standard. After you enter the door, pay special attention to


    people wearing a ck robe with a triangle pattern branded on their backs. They can control your mind.


    They¡¯re the most dangerous people behind the door because when youe into contact with such


    people, your inner thoughts or even your memories may bepletely controlled by the other party.¡±


    Fennel said solemnly as a trace of apprehension shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Mind control?¡± Philip frowned.


    Such people actually existed?


    ¡°Is this also a lesson behind the door?¡± Philip asked.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Yes. This is only part of the training behind the door. After you enter, you¡¯ll


    come across a wide variety of talents. Some of them can control mes, some can control water, some


    can float in the air, some can control lightning, and some can teleport. These are all based on the


    potential that you stimte, which is the energy and aura developed in your body. You¡¯ll carry out


    different targeted training sessions.¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip was stunned. Control fire and water?


    Was this not exactly the same as those guys in the Avengers?


    The energy to control matter?


    At the look on Philip¡¯s face, Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised. This world is far more


    complex than you can imagine. Some people were struck by lightning and survived the catastrophe.


    After the incident, the Nonagon detected that such people have a natural affinity to lightning. Some


    people are more imaginative than others, and such people are naturally superior in mental fortitude.


    Some have amazing bone structures and are born martial artists¡­ There are too many to list. All the


    people you see who are different from the norm have unleashed their potential. Once youplete the


    lectures and training, you can control the matter and energy entities around you.¡±


    Huff!


    Philip exhaled and asked with scorching eyes, ¡°What kind of potential do you have?¡±


    Fennel chuckled, leaned back on the sofanguidly, and said, ¡°Me? I¡¯m an all-rounder.¡±


    All-rounder?


    F*ck!


    Philip almost spat a mouthful of blood and cursed, ¡°Will you die if you stop being so pretentious?¡±


    Fennelughed before he looked at the time and said, ¡°Oops, the time agreed with the Larson chick is


    almost up. Can I go first?¡±


    Philip asked unpleasantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you remind me not to trust Sheryl Larsonst time? Why are you


    hooking up with her now?¡±


    ¡°Hooking up? Brother, I don¡¯t like hearing that It¡¯s true love between us!¡± Fennel eximed excitedly.


    Philip was speechless as he rolled his eyes at Fennel and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back too.¡±


    The two got up and prepared to leave.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Unfortunately, several men and women dressed in bright and fashionable clothes swaggered over at


    this time with arrogant attitudes.


    ¡°Are you Philip rke? The talent selected by the Larson family?¡±


    The leader, a blonde rich young master with earrings, reached out and pushed Philip with a taunting


    look in his eyes.


    Philip frowned, looked at the group of merrymakjng young men and women in front of him, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    After saying that, he was about to leave.


    However, the blonde kid waved his hand arrogantly and yelled in a slightly drunken stupor, ¡°Stop him!¡±


    His few friends immediately stopped Philip and Fennel. Then, the blonde kid looked at Philip with a


    sneer on his face and said, ¡°You don¡¯ t know me but I know you. I saw you at the Concord Hotel today. I


    can¡¯t figure out why a loser like you is so valued by the Larson family. I want to find out what¡¯s so


    special about you.¡±


    With that said, the blonde kid made a grab for Philip.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened and he pushed the other party away. The guy could not even stand still and fell


    to the floor on his butt!


    Instantly, several men and women rushed over to help the blonde kid up.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you make a move on Hector?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dead! Hector is the young master of the Dunley family. Do you know the Dunley family? They¡¯re


    thergest Dunley family in the Charbury region!¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Get this kid! He¡¯s looking for death!¡±


    The group of people pointed at Philip and cursed incessantly.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he turned to look at Fennel next to him. He looked very calm with a helpless


    expression on his face.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Hector Dunley got up from the floor and pushed everyone away. He red at Philip angrily, shouting,


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you push me? Do you know who I am? My name is Hector Dunley and I¡¯m from the


    Dunley family of Charbury! Now, I want you to kneel and apologize to me. Lick my shoes as well!


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you see the sunrise tomorrow!¡±


    Hector was angry!


    As the young master of the Dunley family, he was actually pushed down by a low life. How humiliating!


    Even his *ss was made of gold!


    Philip¡¯s face changed as his expression darkened. He looked at Hector who was cursing in front of him


    and asked, ¡°Are you from the Dunley family?¡±


    Hector immediately sneered and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve heard about the reputation of my Dunley family?


    Hehe, kid, why don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize, then? After that, give up your spot!¡±


    Hector was very cocky at this moment. The name of the Dunley family was spread all over Charbury!


    Who dared to disrespect the Dunley family? That was a death wish!


    Although he was the young master of a branch family, he was still a member of the Dunley family!


    Pushing him?


    That was the same as pushing the Dunley family!


    The other young chaps also sneered at this time and said, ¡°Brat, Hector has spoken. Kneel and


    apologize at once!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you standing there like a fool? Are you waiting for us to do something to you?¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Moses Dunley to you?¡±


    Moses Dunley?


    Hearing this, Hector instantly shuddered. With fear in his eyes, he stammered and asked, ¡°D-Do you


    know my cousin?¡±


    It turned out to be his cousin.


    Philip realized it and replied, ¡°You can say so.¡±


    Hearing this, Hector instinctively panicked and nced at his friends around him. He had seen Moses¡¯


    ruthlessness with his own eyes. Was this guy Moses¡¯ friend?


    ¡°Hector, don¡¯t panic. I think this guy is just sh*tting you! How can a loser like him know Moses?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Hector. He must have heard that name from somewhere and is trying to scare us.¡±


    At once, several people spoke to Hector. At the same time, they red at Philip with more resentment


    and yelled.


    ¡°Brat, do you think Hector will be afraid of you just because you mentioned Moses¡¯ name?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Hector is the young master of the Dunley family, the beloved grandson of Old Master Dunley!¡±


    ¡°Moses Dunley? Hehe, in front of Hector, even Moses has to lower his head and greet him as Young


    Master Hector!¡±


    Those guys spared no effort in ttering Hector at this time, praising him up to the sky.


    Hector was flustered. Who the heck was the most beloved grandson of Old Master Dunley?


    When he saw Moses, he was the one who had to lower his head and greet him as Young Master


    Moses with great respect. In the Dunley family, Moses was treated like a crown prince!


    However, now that Hector was being praised to the skies, it would be embarrassing if he chickened out


    now.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, Hector sneered and adjusted his suit. He put on an air of arrogant superiority and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    right, I¡¯m the most favored young master of the Dunley family. You must apologize for pushing me just


    now and being disrespectful to me!¡±


    Hector looked steady on the surface but was panicking inwardly.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°What if I don¡®t apologize?¡±


    Hector immediately huffed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to apologize? Then I¡¯ll cripple your limbs and throw you into


    the river! That way, the Larson family will have no choice but to choose another talent.¡±

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    Seeing Philip still standing there without a word, Hector got annoyed!


    He shouted angrily, ¡°Hey, why are you still standing there? Kneel and apologize to me at once!¡±


    Looking at the situation, there was no way to mend things now. Philip fished out his phone and was


    prepared to call Victor Bell.


    Victor had started off on the streets, after all. It should be easy for him to handle a matter like this.


    The call was quickly connected and Victor¡¯s respectful voice sounded immediately. It carried a hint of


    undisguised fatigue and hoarseness. ¡°Young Master rke, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡± Philip could not help saying.


    ¡°Haha, things in Uppercreek have been a little unstable recently. I¡¯ve been busy and stayed up all night.


    Although I¡¯m a little tired, I can still hold the fort. Haha, Young Master rke, just say the word if there¡¯s


    a problem. I¡¯ll carry out your orders right away,¡± Victor said with augh.


    Philip said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m surrounded by a few people in Starlight Bar. It seems that


    the matter can¡¯t be resolved.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing this, Victor was shocked.


    Of course, Victor knew Starlight Bar. That ce was very messed up, but Victor¡¯s name held some


    power there.


    Thus, he immediately said, ¡°Young Master rke, put the phone on speaker so that those people can


    listen!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Philip immediately put the phone on speaker.


    Then, Victor¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°This is Victor Bell!¡±


    When ordinary street punks heard Victor¡¯s name, they would definitely be as scared as a mouse


    hearing a cating.


    Unfortunately, Hector Dunley was not from Uppercreek and did not know anything about Uppercreek at


    all. Hearing Victor¡¯s voice, he cursed, ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s so great about this Victor Bell? Cut the cr*p. Are


    you trying to stand up for this kid? Okay, bring five million dors with you, or I¡¯ll make sure that they


    can¡¯t leave here in one piece!¡±


    When Victor heard this on the other end of the line, he was extremely furious.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As one of the three lords of Uppercreek, everyone had to Show Master Bell some respect. It was the


    first time he was insulted like this.


    Immediately, he said gravely, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t move. Wait 20 minutes. I¡¯ll deliver the money to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you threatening me? I¡¯ll wait for you right here. Come quickly!¡±


    Hector became energetic as soon as he heard it. He naturally heard the hidden meaning of Victor¡¯s


    words. However, he was not intimidated in the least. He had a backer. At any rate, he was the young


    master of the Dunley family. Although he just came from a branch family, he was still a member of the


    Dunley family!


    Victor Bell of Uppercreek?


    He had never heard of him. Who the hell was he?


    Hector¡¯s gaze moved and fell on Philip. He said mockingly, ¡°Hehe, kid, you¡¯re very arrogant. You know


    some people, huh? Okay, let¡¯s see who that person is!¡±


    Next to him, a sultry looking woman with her navel exposed took Hector¡¯s arm and sneered. ¡°Hehe, five


    million, huh? If this kid¡¯s friend can¡¯t pay five million dors in a while, let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    Hector scoffed. ¡°But of course! How can a poor loser like him know a friend who can take out five


    million dors just like that? Hehe.¡±


    Then, he nced at Philip coldly. This guy seemed very ordinary. How did he gain the favor of the


    Larson family?


    Since he had offended such a guy today, he must get rid of him!


    Otherwise, if this guy really got into the Nonagon, he would face big trouble in the future!


    However, Philip just smiled lightly and said to Hector, ¡°I think this matter should just end here. I don¡¯t


    want any conflicts with you. I consider myself acquainted with Moses.¡±


    Although he disliked Hector¡¯s arrogant attitude, he did not wish to harm others if not necessary. He also


    did not want to cause unnecessary trouble at this juncture.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    However, Hector could not help butugh when he heard this. ¡°Oh my, are you kidding me? This matter


    should end here? Do you want me to thank you for not pursuing this matter? Who the hell do you think


    you are? How dare you say such things?!¡±


    Hector was almost exasperated.


    This guy was not only a loser but very cocky as well!


    Was he still unaware of the situation he was in?


    His friends on the side also sneered and said, ¡°Hector, this brat is simply too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t


    respect you at all.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, in front of Hector, he¡¯s worse than a dog!¡±


    ¡°I think Hector is just too kind. If this had happened in the past, he would already be a cripple!¡±


    Faced with the cynicisms and threats from these people, Philip shook his head helplessly. He looked at


    Hector with a searing gaze and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m saying that I won¡¯t pursue this matter.


    I¡¯m not asking you to stop pursuing it.¡±


    ¡°You still want us to pursue it?¡± Hectorughed. ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant, but can you not be so arrogantly


    ridiculous?¡±


    His buddy behind him sneered. ¡°Hector, this guy called someone on the phone just now. We¡¯d better be


    prepared.¡±


    ¡°Who can a poor loser like him call?¡± The beauty beside Hector was taken aback and asked


    subconsciously.


    The buddy recalled for a moment before he said with certainty, ¡°The name¡¯s Victor Dell, yes, it¡¯s Victor


    Dell. That person was also very arrogant just now, announcing his name as soon as he spoke. Damn it,


    is Victor Dell a big boss in Uppercreek? How can he be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a big boss named Victor Dell in Uppercreek!¡±


    The woman with her navel exposed immediatelyughed when she heard this. ¡°I think he¡¯s just a small


    time gangster. There¡¯s nothing to fear!¡±


    She was from Uppercreek and working as an escort in this bar. Hector had taken a fancy to her.


    ¡°Hehe, who the hell is Victor Dell?¡± Hector recited the name as he looked at Philip and said, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s


    obvious that you¡¯re the one who¡®s in the wrong. How dare you call someone? Do you think you can


    bully me by calling a random local just because I¡¯m from out of town? I¡¯m telling you, my Dunley family


    is the overlord of Charbury! The strength of my Dunley family is not something a tiny Uppercreek can


    compare to!¡±


    After saying that, Hector fished out his phone and pulled up his list of contacts. Then, he pointed to a


    number on it and said, ¡°Do you see this? This is also your local big boss in Uppercreek. Does the Victor


    Dell guy you called dare to touch this big boss?¡±


    When Philip heard the guy mistakenly call Victor Bell as Victor Dell, he wanted to remind him.


    Unexpectedly, Hector and the bimbo beside him did not give him a chance at all.


    He could only nce at Hector¡¯s phone helplessly.


    The screen on Hector¡¯s phone showed the caller ID of a person named Angus Wager.


    After thinking carefully, Philip shook his head earnestly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know this Angus


    Wager you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t even know Angus Wager?¡± The bimbo immediatelyughed out loud. ¡°Angus is the


    most powerful boss in this neighborhood. He travels around in his Land Rover or Mercedes-Benz and


    has no less than 100 underlings. How many minions does your Victor Dell have?¡±


    Philip was silent for a while before saying honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many, but I¡¯m familiar with one.¡±


    He was not lying. He really only knew Heath who worked for Victor.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! ¡± Hectorughed so hard his sides hurt. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have to call Angus, after all.


    I¡¯m afraid that once he brings dozens of people with him, you and your big boss will piss in your pants


    from fear!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bimbo added on the side, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to give Angus a call, or else, this kid won¡¯t buy it!¡±

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    ¡°Hehe, he won¡¯t buy it?¡± The guy next to Hector sneered disdainfully. ¡°A loser with a face like that is


    nothing but trash!¡±


    At this point, everyone burst intoughter again. Immediately after, the bimbo walked over. She looked


    at Philip disdainfully and said, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t say that I won¡¯t help you in this matter. I¡¯ll give you two


    options. Either kneel down and apologize to Hector or throw yourself into the river. You choose!¡±


    Philip smiled and sat aside, calmly saying, ¡°Sorry, I don¡®t want to choose either.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Fennel just acted like a passerby who stood aside and watched silently. This petty tiff was


    just like kids horsing around. The chicks in this bar were still beautiful and the liquor was decent as


    well.


    Hector immediately sneered and said, ¡°Stop bullsh*tting with him. Once his boss gets here, we¡¯ll get rid


    of both of them in one fell swoop!¡±


    After saying that, he directly dialed the phone number of Angus Wager. A gruff voice came from the


    other end of the phone, ¡°Young Master Hector Dunley? What is it? Do you have any orders for me?¡±


    Hector immediately turned on the speaker so that everyone around could hear him. He said with a


    smile, ¡°Hello, Angus, I¡¯m at Starlight Bar right now. This ce is on your territory, right?¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? Are you in Starlight Bar? Tell them my name and they¡¯ll definitely give you the best


    women! Angus eximed.


    Hector was startled before he quickly exined, ¡°No need.¡±


    Why did Angus say this out loud? However, there was no trace of embarrassment on his face. Instead,


    there was a hint of smugness as he looked at Philip gloatingly.


    ¡°Oh, I understand. Young Master Hector, I¡¯ll immediately make secret arrangements and make sure


    you¡¯ll have a good time tonight! But, Young Master Hector, why are you calling me sote?¡± Angus


    asked.


    Hectorughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a bit of trouble here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Angus became angry and cursed, ¡°What? Who dares to cause you trouble in


    Starlight Bar? I¡¯ll bring my men over right away. Damn it, some people are getting out of line!¡±


    At Angus¡¯ arrogant attitude, Hector was full of smiles. His triumphant look at Philip also grew more


    intense. See, only his men would dare to say such things!


    However, immediately after, Angus suddenly asked, ¡°Does the person who messed with you have a


    backing?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hector immediatelyughed.


    Hearing this, Angus fell silent on the other end.


    However, no one noticed it.


    Then, Hector added, ¡°He has a boss named Victor Dell. Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Victor Dell?¡± Hearing this name, Angus¡¯ voice became loud again. ¡°Who the f*ck is Victor Dell? I


    haven¡¯t heard of him. But no matter who he is, since he dares to mess with you, I¡¯ll take him on even if


    he¡¯s Victor Bell!¡±


    ¡°Victor Bell? One of the three lords of Uppercreek?¡±


    The bimbo eximed on the side.


    After that, she suddenly showed a smug smile and looked at Philip.


    This was Angus¡¯ strength and loyalty!


    At this time, Hector said, ¡°Victor Bell? Is he very powerful? What will happen if I mess with him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay even if you did!¡± Angus quickly said when he heard that. ¡°Victor Bell is one of the


    three underground lords in Uppercreek, but I¡¯ve been running the bar street for more than a decade.


    Why would I be afraid of him?¡±


    Hearing this, Hector could not help but nce at Philip again. It was obvious he just wanted to show off


    Angus¡¯ powerful influence!


    Philip felt helpless. He finally could not help but say, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have a


    boss. The person I called is¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that talking?¡±


    Before Philip finished speaking, he was interrupted by Angus on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    ¡°That¡¯s the kid who provoked me. Okay, Angus, quicklye over with your men!¡±


    Hector looked at Philip and sneered.


    ¡°Sure, give me ten minutes. I¡®ll be there in ten minutes!¡±


    Angus said and hung up the phone.


    At this point, Hector said to Philip, ¡°Kid, to be honest, I can¡¯ t figure it out. Why is a loser like you being


    pretentious? Do you really think you can fight me?¡±


    Philip sneered and could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Hector.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The bimbo followed with a snicker. ¡°He has a reason to be smug. After all, he has a big boss named


    Victor Dell!¡±


    Faced with the sarcasm and ridicule of the two, Philip was toozy to argue.


    Time passed by quickly.


    Suddenly, five cars stopped in front of the Starlight Bar in one row.


    The first car was a domineering Land Rover. Immediately after, the car doors opened. One after


    another, youngds with fierce eyes and crew cuts got down from the cars.


    After getting out of the cars, the youngds kept joking andughing, waving their fists from time to


    time. Some of them looked around and picked up a stick in their hands as though they were gearing up


    for a brawl. A guy with arge pot belly came down from the Land Rover. With big sunsses, a gold


    chain on his neck, and a fitness ball in his hand, he exuded a vicious aura that intimidated people at


    first sight!


    At this scene, all the passersby around quickly ran away, not wanting to have close contact with these


    people.


    When Hector saw them, he quickly waved at the man with a pot belly. ¡°Angus, I¡¯m here!¡±


    The man with a big belly was Angus Wager, the overlord of bar street!


    When Angus turned his head and saw Hector, he immediately smiled, spread his arms, walked over to


    Hector, and embraced him like a crime boss. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Haha, Young Master Hector,


    long time no see. But let¡¯s not catch up now. We should solve your problem first!¡±


    Hector was about to point at Philip in a hurry.


    However, Angus stopped Hector. He turned around, looked at the other people in the bar, and shouted


    coldly, ¡°Seeing that I¡¯m doing my job here, those who have nothing to do with this matter should quickly


    get lost!¡±


    At once, the people who were here for dinner or to watch the excitement stood up and turned around to


    leave. No one wanted to be involved in this matter.


    Looking at this scene, the boss of the bar hurried out and tried to act as a mediator.


    However, with just one look from Angus, two of hisckeys walked up to stop the boss and said, ¡°This


    is none of your business. If you insist on getting involved, don¡¯t me our boss for not showing mercy!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The boss looked troubled. He looked at Philip and then at Angus as well as his dozen young men.


    Finally, he sighed and silently stood aside.


    It was not that he did not want to fight for justice but he still needed to support his family. He simply


    could not afford the price of fighting for justice!


    Soon, apart from Angus and Hector¡¯s people, only Philip and Fennel, who was sitting and drinking


    beside Philip, remained in the entire bar.


    No one took Fennel seriously. Everyone only regarded him as a backdrop.


    Angus abruptly sneered and raised a finger to point at Philip. He raised his eyebrows, red at Philip


    with eyes wide open, and shouted, ¡°Are you the one who messed with my buddy?¡±


    When most people saw this pomp, their legs would go weak from fright


    However, Philip just smiled slightly, looked at Angus coldly, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s me. What are


    you going to do about it?¡±

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    As soon as Philip uttered those words, the bellyful of bragging remarks Angus had prepared earlier got


    stuck in his throat!


    This was not the first time he had made such a grand appearance. ording to previous experience,


    when he asked this, the bolder ones would only manage to speak while trembling.


    The more timid ones would already balk from fright. However, Philip not only steadily stood up but even


    dared to respond to his question directly.


    This guy was more courageous than the average person!


    Despite that, Angus had weathered some storms. In a sh, he came back to his senses. He pointed at


    Philip and yelled sternly, ¡°You son of a b*tch, how dare you act so cocky in front of me? I¡¯ll have you


    admitted into the hospital today!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the youngds he brought with him immediately grabbed hold of the


    empty liquor bottles in theer. Those who could not find empty bottles grabbed the stools beside


    them. Those who had picked up some sticks outside brandished them while pointing at Philip.


    All of a sudden, a street brawl was about to break out.


    All of a sudden, a street brawl was about to break out. Just then, Hector spoke up from the side,


    ¡°Angus, don¡¯t bash him up too badlyter. I want to personally teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, my buddies have been through a lot of battles with me and know what to do!¡±


    Angus grinned menacingly.


    The bimbo also spoke, ¡°Wow, Angus is so savage, but¡­ I like it!¡±


    Angus grinned and said, ¡°Hebe, this is nothing. What¡¯s so savage about this? Boys, charge over and


    do all the savage things you can think of!¡±


    Instantly, the youngds surrounded Philip. Seeing that the empty bottle in the hands of the young man


    taking the lead was about to smash on Philip¡¯s head, a thunderous bellow suddenly sounded at the


    door.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The youngsters were stunned by the sudden roar. Angus immediately showed his displeasure. He just


    said that this group of youngds was experienced in battle, but now they were distracted by a loud


    shout. How could this be?


    He immediately cursed, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m the boss around here. Who the hell are you listening to?¡±


    As he said that, he could not help but turn his head to the doorway.


    Who dared to cause trouble while he was doing his job?


    Even if the police on patrol in this neighborhood saw him, they still needed to show him some respect!


    However, when he turned his head to take a look, his face suddenly changed and he could not help but


    stannner, ¡°M-Master H-Heath?¡±


    That was right, the person at the door was none other than Heath.


    Hearing that, the youngsters dared not move anymore. They put down the weapons in their hands and


    stood to the side.


    Although Hector was not very good at reading people¡¯s faces, he could still tell that the person Angus


    was addressing as Master Heath was no ordinary character. Thus, he immediately put on a smiling


    face and said to Heath, ¡°So, Master Heath has arrived. We¡¯re taking care of some business here. Once


    it¡¯s done, how about we have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth. Do you think you¡¯re worthy to eat with Master Heath?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Angus quickly turned around and berated Hector, showing no mercy at all.


    Hector could not help being startled by this and pouted aggrievedly.


    What did he say wrong?


    Damn it!


    Angus was still calling him Young Master Hector so affectionately earlier, yet everything had changed


    the next second?


    He was such a scumbag!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, he was the young master of the Dunley family. Why was he not worthy of inviting this Master


    Heath for dinner?


    The bimbo also felt indignant for Hector but dared not open her mouth. As for the little buddy behind


    Hector, he looked ready to speak up as long as Hector said the word.


    Just when Hector wanted to say something, Angus had walked to the entrance of the bar to greet


    Heath.


    He said to Heath with a smile on his face, ¡°To what do I owe the honor of you visiting my turf today? Is


    there something you want to do? Just say the word and I¡¯ll do it for you, even if I have to sacrifice this


    pot belly of mine!¡±


    Seeing this, Hector could not help being taken aback. He finally realized it.


    This Master Heath was obviously in ore powerful than Angus. Otherwise, Angus would not be so


    respectful to the other party.


    However, the next second, only a crisp sound came. Heath had raised his hand and pped Angus


    across the face without mercy.


    Instantly, Angus¡¯ face swelled as five finger marks visible to the naked eye appeared on his cheek.


    At this moment, everyone present was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    Angus Wager just got pped in the face?


    Of course, the ones who were most surprised were the bimbo, Hector, and his friends. At this time, they


    stared at Angus with wide eyes.


    Did Angus not say earlier that he was the rightful big boss in this part of bar street? Did he not say he


    was not afraid even if Victor Bell, one of the three lords of Uppercreek, showed up?


    How dare this random Master Heath who came out of nowhere p him in front of so many people?


    However, a scene that surprised them even more happened next.


    After being pped in the face, not only was Angus not angry but the smile on his face grew bigger. ¡°I


    deserve this p. I¡¯ve been worried that there¡¯s no one to whip me into shape and you happened to


    appear.¡±


    That ttering look and his act of sucking up to Heath inevitably reminded people of court jesters who


    still had to crack jokes in front of the king despite being beaten.


    At this time, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped to the floor. What the hell was happening here?


    How powerful could this Master Heath be? After pping Angus, not only did Angus not dare to get


    angry but he even had tough it off?


    However, just when everyone thought that this was the climax, Heath spoke.


    He said coldly, ¡°On your knees!¡±


    What? Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed.


    After getting pped earlier, Angus had tough. Now, it seemed that it was still not enough. This


    Master Heath even wanted Angus to kneel?


    The world had gone crazy!


    Hector could not help but gulp as his gaze fell on Angus. Logically speaking, Angus would not take this


    standing down anymore. After all, he had just said that he was not even afraid of Victor Bell.


    However, the next second, a thud was heard as Angus knelt directly in front of Heath without even


    thinking about it.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    At once, a few muffled shrieks could be heard in the small bar. These were from Angus¡¯ underlings.


    They had always regarded Angus as a god. They did not expect Angus to be so cowardly today.


    Who the hell was this Heath?


    At this moment, Angus suddenly turned around and shouted at his underlings, ¡°Why are you still


    standing around? Didn¡¯t you hear what Master Heath said? On your knees!¡±


    ¡°Do we have to kneel too?¡±


    The youngsters were a little overwhelmed.


    Why should they?!


    However, on second thought, Angus was quite influential yet even he had to knee! in front of Heath.


    For punks like them with no background or backing, what right did they have to remain standing?


    At once, a series of muffled thuds could be heard. All the punks present were kneeling in front of


    Heath. Heath¡¯s face looked a little better now.


    Angus quickly said, ¡°Master Heath, did I do something wrong? Please tell me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t know


    how to improve!¡±


    Heath sneered at his words. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not stupid. You know that you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡±


    As he spoke, Heath could not help but look at Philip.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not sure if Philip wanted to expose his identity here.


    At this time, Philip also sensed Heath¡¯s intention. Philip pondered for a moment. It seemed that there


    was no need to hide his identity anymore so he nodded lightly.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    With Philip¡¯s permission, Heath no longer hesitated and kicked Angus right in the face.


    Instantly, a size 42 shoe print appeared on Angus¡¯ face.


    Immediately after, Heath stepped forward and grabbed Angus¡¯ cor, violently knocking his head on the


    floor three to four times. Only when Angus screamed and his face was covered with blood that Heath


    grabbed him by the cor again and dragged him in front of Philip.


    This¡­


    Angus was so startled that he even forgot to scream. What did Master Heath mean?


    Not just Angus but his underlings who were kneeling on the floor were also stunned. Why did he drag


    the boss in front of this poor loser?


    The most surprised was naturally Hector and his buddy. The two looked at this scene in astonishment


    and could not stop their jaws from dropping.


    Philip rke?


    How was this matter rted to him?


    At this time, Heath grabbed Angus¡¯ cor and said, ¡°Now do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Angus¡¯ gaze shifted between Philip and Heath continuously before asking in confusion, ¡°This kid?¡±


    Bang!


    Heath knocked Angus¡¯ head violently on the floor again before asking, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Angus immediately reacted. ¡°Did I make a mistake because I offended this buddy?¡±


    Bang!


    Surprisingly, Heath mmed Angus¡¯ head on the floor again, causing Angus to see stars. ¡°Calling


    Young Master rke your buddy? Are you worthy?¡±


    For a moment, Angus almost wanted to cry.


    Who the hell was this kid? Even if he was Heath¡¯s friend, it was not too much for him to call him buddy.


    However, he dared not talk back to Heath. He quickly changed his tone and said, ¡°I know my mistake


    now. I shouldn¡¯t have messed with this boss!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Heath chuckled and let go of Angus. Then, he raised his head to look at Philip, asking, ¡°Young Master


    rke, what do you want to do with this fatso?¡±


    Young Master rke?


    Hearing this, Angus trembled while lying on the floor.


    He could not be more aware of Heath¡¯s identity.


    He was the right-hand man of one of the three lords of Uppercreek, Victor Bell. His status in the


    Uppercreek area was second only to the three lords. However, even a person like him had to address


    that ordinary-looking loser as Young Master rke?


    What did that mean?


    It meant that this loser was likely a figure on par with Victor Bell!


    Had he actually provoked such a person?


    Goodness!


    For a moment, Angus simply wanted to stand up and swallow Hector, who was standing there, alive.


    How dare he make him mess with such a person?


    Meanwhile, Hector, who was standing at the side, was dumbfounded by Heath¡¯s remarks.


    What?


    This Master Heath who pinned Angus to the floor and beat him up so terribly that he dared not fight


    back actually addressed Philip as Young Master rke?


    Was this guy not a poor loser?


    Why would someone like Master Heath call Philip Young Master rke?


    This must be a f*cking world-ss joke!


    Hector could not help but nce at Philip, the shock in his eyes apparent.


    At this moment, Philip spoke, ¡°This Angus Wager isn¡¯t the main culprit.¡±


    ¡°What? The mastermind is someone else?¡± When Heath heard this, his gaze tensed as a fierce aura


    radiated from his body.


    He turned his gaze and it fell directly on Hector. ¡°Is it you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡±


    Hector opened his mouth to realize that he was so frightened that he was stuttering. He gulped fiercely


    and continued, ¡°This seems to be a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Heath raised his hand and pped Hector across the face, causing Hector to hit the wall. ¡°Do you still


    want to deny it?¡±


    Hector almost cried because of this p.


    He wanted to say that this was really a misunderstanding. He thought Philip was just a stinking loser.


    How would he know that Philip knew someone like Heath?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, before he could react, Heath grabbed his cor and mmed his face against the wall.


    With a muffled thud, Hector¡¯s face was also covered with blood.


    At this time, Heath dragged him to Philip and said, ¡°Young Master rke, what do you want to do with


    this kid?¡±


    Hearing this, Hector quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Young Master rke, this is all a misunderstanding. I


    really didn¡¯t want to do anything to you. I wouldn¡¯t dare even if you gave me the guts to do so!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip just chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯ t you ask me to kneel down to apologize earlier? Why are you


    saying this now?¡±


    Hector was filled with resentment.


    He was just annoyed when he was at the Concord Hotel today about how a loser like Philip was


    actually selected by the Larson family.


    Now, it seemed that this guy¡¯s identity was not simple. No wonder the Larson family picked him.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    At this time, Philip spoke again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to choose between kneeling and jumping into the


    river? Are you still letting me choose now?¡±


    Hector quickly said, ¡°No, of course not. I was blind and ignorant before this. Young Master rke,


    please let me off this time!¡±


    Philip chuckled, looked up, and his gaze fell on Hector¡¯s buddy.


    At once, the guy trembled and his legs went weak. He immediately knelt on the floor. ¡°Young Master


    rke, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. Please let me go.¡±


    Seeing the frightful looks on these two people, Philip could not help but smile again.


    To be honest, although these two people had wanted to deal with him, Heath came in time and they did


    not end up doing anything. Hence, Philip did not want to go too far.


    Thus, he said, ¡°Heath, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±


    Heath nodded.


    Then, he turned around, raised his leg, and kicked Hector and the others out of the bar. ¡°Next time,


    make sure to keep your eyes open. Also, if you dare to go out and say anything about Young Master


    rke¡¯s identity, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. We¡¯ll keep our mouths shut!¡±


    Angus and Hector said as they scrambled to flee, even forgetting about their cars.


    What Philip and Heath did not notice was that when Angus and Hector¡¯s group ran to a small alley,


    Angus raised his hand and wanted to beat Hector up. However, after thinking about it, he still held


    himself back.


    Hector was a member of the Dunley family in Charbury. Although he was just from a branch family, his


    identity was still influential.


    Since he had offended Philip and Heath this time, he was afraid he might not be able to survive in


    Uppercreek anymore. If he could take care of Hector, maybe he could go to Charbury instead.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the fear on Hector¡¯s face also disappeared. It had been reced with deep resentment.


    ¡°Angus, who the hell is this Heath? Why should we be so afraid of him?¡±


    His underlings also looked at Angus in puzzlement. It was too frustrating today. How could they survive


    if word of this got out?


    Angus could not help but show a wry smile before he said, ¡°Heath is Victor Bell¡¯s right-hand man, do


    you understand now?¡±


    Hearing this, Hector¡¯s face immediately became very unpleasant.


    Did Angus not say that he was not afraid of Victor Bell?


    Why was Angus so afraid of Victor¡¯s subordinate now, causing him to get beaten up as well? The


    wound on his face would not heal within a month!


    However, he naturally would not say this out loud. He just snorted coldly and said, ¡°Is that so? I get it.


    Angus, I don¡¯ t me you for what happened today!¡±


    Angus sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand!¡±


    Hector huffed and turned to leave. ¡°But I won¡¯t forget about this matter just like this!¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to cause trouble for Philip? Don¡¯t do it!¡± Angus quickly tried to persuade him.


    However, Hector had already made up his mind. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m not a local in Uppercreek. I¡¯ll return to the


    Dunley family in Charbury right after teaching Philip a lesson. What can Philip do to me then? What can


    that b*stard Heath do to me? Even Victor Bell has to watch his step when he¡¯s in Charbury. If he dares


    to act arrogant, I¡¯ll take care of him!¡±


    Angus paused and suddenly felt that there was some truth in those words. Charbury wasrger than


    Uppercreek and the waters naturally ran deeper.


    Angus thought about it again. He could not survive in Uppercreek anymore and would have to go to


    Charbury sooner orter. If he could lend Hector a hand this time, he could certainly borrow Hector¡¯s


    power after arriving in Charbury.


    Hence, he quickly said, ¡°What you said makes sense. We can¡¯t just forget about this matter. We must


    seek revenge for this. I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hector stopped in his tracks. Although he wanted to take revenge, he also knew it was very difficult.


    After all, he had no connections in Uppercreek.


    However, if Angus helped him, it would be a different story and things would be much easier.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Angus nodded earnestly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take this lying down. I must take revenge. I think it¡¯s best for


    us to make a counter-attack right now. Philip and Heath will definitely not expect it!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Hector raised his eyebrows, and a fierce light shed in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Philip wasughing as he walked out of the bar with Heath and said, ¡°Send me back to the


    hotel.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Heath drove his Bentley over and set off with Philip.


    As for Fennel, he had left long ago. The night was precious. However, he had also agreed that he


    would start to formally train Philip tomorrow to stimte his potential.


    When Philip and the others left, they did not notice Angus, Hector, and Hector¡¯s friends closely tailing


    behind them in another car.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    After returning to the hotel, Philip left Heath a few instructions and went upstairs.


    He did not notice two sneaky guys behind him watching as he went upstairs. They followed him the


    entire way, saw the room number, and turned around to go back downstairs. Then, they found Angus


    and Hector who were waiting in a car parked at the hotel¡¯s entrance.


    After listening to his subordinates¡¯ report in the car, Angus sneered coldly. ¡°Young Master Hector, since


    we already know his room number, the rest will be easy. Rest assured that I¡¯ll definitely teach that


    arrogant guy a lesson for you this time! We¡¯ll make him a cripple and leave Uppercreek immediately. At


    that time, I¡¯ll have to ask for your support.¡±


    Hearing this, Hector¡¯s eyes exploded with chills as he responded, ¡°Angus, that definitely won¡¯t be a


    problem. As long as that son of a b*tch is crippled tonight, you¡¯ll be myrade for life! With me


    around, you¡¯ll easily gain a foothold in Charbury!¡±


    After talking, Hector took the baseball bat passed by his friend from the back of the car and held it in


    his hand. Smiling fiercely, he put on the ck mask he had prepared!


    Then, he pushed open the car door and was the first to step down before anyone else.


    Angus signaled with his eyes and immediately put on a mask with a few of his men before they


    followed Hector who took the lead. This was an opportunity to die for and Angus would not miss it!


    When he came to the floor of Philip¡¯s suite, he looked around and found a few bodyguards patrolling


    outside the corridor.


    ¡°Damn it! This guy even has bodyguards?¡± Hector was stunned.


    Angus was also taken aback and said, ¡°Young Master Hector, don¡¯t worry. This is a piece of cake.¡±


    After that, he motioned to his two minions to lure the bodyguards away.


    The two minions got the signal. They rushed over in a swaggering manner and shed with the


    bodyguards. A momentter, those bodyguards were sessfully led away by Angus¡¯ men.


    At this time, Philip heard themotion from inside the suite and walked out.


    When Hector saw Philiping out, his eyes were full of fierce cold intent. He wanted to rush over and


    beat Philip up right now!


    However, Angus grabbed Hector who wanted to rush out from the stairway and whispered, ¡°Young


    Master Hector, don¡¯t be impulsive. If we go over now, everything will be in vain! Listen carefully. I heard


    a woman¡®s voice inside the suite. It must be his wife or sister. We might as well attack the people in the


    suite! In this world, there¡¯s nothing more painful than when your loved ones are hurt and you fail to


    save them!¡±


    As he said that, Angus showed a treacherous sneer across his face.


    When Hector heard this, his eyes lit up and he immediately looked at Angus with praise. He patted


    Angus on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Angus, well done!¡±


    Angus chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I got enlightened.¡±


    Hector did not bother to listen to Angus¡¯ ttery. Seeing that Philip had left, he immediately went to the


    door of the suite with Angus and the rest.


    They knocked on the door without a word.


    In the suite, a delicate female voice was heard. ¡°Did you forget your door card?¡±


    Following that, the suite door opened.


    Hector saw the woman standing at the door. How beautiful!


    Very young too!


    Anne Foster was standing at the door, blinking and staring at the people in front of her, especially at the


    young man in front who took out a baseball bat from behind!


    Anne was shocked and the smile on her face froze as she asked in fear, ¡°You¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡± Hector¡¯s gaze was cold as he poked his head in and looked around. Seeing no one


    there, he barged in and pointed the baseball bat in his hand at Anne!


    ¡°Who are you? Get out! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Anne shuddered. She immediately understood


    that these people were probably here to cause trouble for Philip!


    Moreover, Wynn was resting in the bedroom inside. If these people broke in or saw Wynn, the


    consequences would be disastrous!


    While thinking that, Anne blocked the door with her delicate body. Although her legs were shaking, she


    warned them seriously, ¡°I¡¯m the only one in the room. My boyfriend just went out. Who the hell are you?


    If you don¡®t leave, I¡¯ll shout for help!¡±

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Once he heard that she was alone and was also Philip¡¯s girlfriend, Hector¡¯s sneer turned malicious!


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that kid to have such a beautiful girlfriend. I¡¯m sorry, then. He provoked me so


    you can go to hell for him, b*tch!¡±


    With a roar, Hector raised the baseball bat in his hand and smashed it on Anne¡¯s head!


    Boom!


    The batnded right in the middle of Anne¡¯s head. She directly passed out from that, blood gurgling


    from her hair, instantly streaking her pale face with blood.


    ¡°F*ck! Why is this b*tch so weak?¡±


    Hector was taken aback and cursed while kicking her.


    Wynn, who was resting in the bedroom, heard themotion in the living room outside. She called out,


    ¡°Anne, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s that noise?¡±


    Immediately after, Wynn stood at the bedroom door while supporting her big belly. She saw Hector and


    Angus with his men standing at the entrance of the suite, as well as Anne, who had fallen into a pool of


    blood at this moment!


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    Seeing this bloody scene, Wynn instinctively yelled before covering her mouth tightly!


    Swish!


    She and Hector locked eyes!


    Hector and Angus saw Wynn with her pregnant belly. They were furious. They rubbed their heads while


    laughing and cursing. ¡°F*ck! That damn b*tch actually lied to me! This is the real one! She¡¯s even


    pregnant! Since the deed is done, I¡¯ll kill you too!¡±


    While cursing, Hector¡¯s eyes were already red. He carried the blood-stained baseball bat and rushed at


    Wynn!


    However, at this moment!


    Not long after Philip and a few bodyguards chased after the two thugs, they sessfully got away.


    Philip was still puzzled about this when he suddenly heard Wynn¡¯s screams from the suite!


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Philip shuddered and quickly ran back!


    Suddenly, he saw several figures standing at the door of the suite.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Philip roared.


    As soon as Hector was about to rush toward Wynn, Angus saw Philip running back. He immediately


    grabbed Hector and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master Hector. He¡¯s back There are surveince cameras


    here too! Run quickly!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hector turned his head and saw Philip and several people running along the corridor.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    In a sh, Hector yelled and threw the baseball bat in his hand to the floor. At the same time, he turned


    his head, gave Wynn a vicious look, and threatened, ¡°Count yourself lucky! But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely


    be back!¡±


    After that, Hector, Angus, and the others quickly fled! At the same time, he looked back at Philip with a


    sneer and put up a middle finger at him.


    Angus and his underlings dragged Hector out of the hotel. They got into the car and headed straight for


    Charbury!


    There was not a moment¡¯s dy!


    Philip rushed to the door of the suite and was instantly stunned!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Blood! The floor was covered with bright red blood!


    Anne was passed out on the floor! She was covered in blood!


    After a brief pause, a heartbreaking cry was heard in the suite. ¡°Anne, Anne!¡±


    Wynn recovered from her panic and immediately ran over while holding her stomach!


    Philip quickly squatted on the floor, put his finger just below Anne¡¯s nostrils, and felt for her breath. She


    was still breathing.


    At the same time, a few bodyguards in ck suits were standing at the door of the suite. They were


    shocked by the scene in front of them!


    Fortunately, Mrs. rke was fine.


    Philip carried Anne bridal-style from the floor, looked at Wynn, and shouted at several bodyguards,


    ¡°Contact the nearest hospital immediately. Also, call Victor to send more men to surround the whole


    hotel to ensure Madam¡¯s safety!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke!¡± Several bodyguards nodded solemnly and got to work, calling the hospital and Victor.


    As for Philip, he turned and left with Anne in his arms. Standing at the door of the suite, Wynn saw


    Philip leaving and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±


    ¡°Madam, for your safety, please stay here.¡± Several bodyguards stopped Wynn and persuaded her.


    Wynn had no choice but to cry silently, praying in her heart for Anne¡¯s safety.


    Meanwhile, Victor, who was hosting friends and handling business in Uppercreek, received the call


    from his subordinate.


    ¡°What? Someone attacked the hotel? Anne was seriously injured? What about Mrs. rke? Is she


    okay?¡±


    Victor jumped up from his seat upon listening to the words being said on the other line, his face full of


    shock!


    Something big had happened! Someone actually dared to attack the hotel!


    Victor was drenched in a cold sweat!


    Without even saying goodbye to his friends, Victor left the restaurant and rushed to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Philip was standing outside the operating room with a frosty face.


    Victor jogged to Philip and said with a bow, ¡°Young Master rke, sorry I¡¯mte. Is Miss Foster okay?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re carrying out an emergency rescue.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After saying that, he looked at Victor gravely and said, ¡°Find out who did this at once!¡±


    Victor was terrified at this moment because from Philip¡¯s body and the coldness that flowed from his


    gaze, he knew that Philip was livid!


    Although Anne was just an ordinary woman, Victor knew that Philip had acknowledged her as his


    godsister. Now, she was undergoing emergency rescue! He was afraid that Uppercreek, no, even the


    entire Penhart region would face an enormous earthquake from the impact.


    Victor bowed and said with a nod, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll look into it now!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately contacted his trusted aide.


    Not long after, a man wearing a leather jacket appeared in the hospital. This man had a dark face and


    looked very fierce.


    His name was Simba, apetent subordinate recruited by Victor. He used to work in rted agencies


    engaged in professional tracking and investigation!


    However, because of a case, he broke the rules to punish a murderer who escaped thew and was


    fired. Then, he met Victor and had been following him for five years.


    This person had many means. In his words, he would take care of things that thew could not. His aim


    was not to be a hero but to give his conscience and faith a justification.


    Victor briefly introduced Simba to Philip. Simba bowed respectfully to Philip and greeted, ¡°Young


    Master rke.¡±


    Philip nodded. Victor updated Simba on the current situation.


    After listening, Simba stroked his chin and said, ¡°The hotel should have surveince. I¡¯ll go to the hotel


    to investigate and see if we can find anything.¡±


    In less than ten minutes, Simba rushed back from the hotel and said to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke, I


    found something. This is the surveince footage of the assant.¡±

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    Following that, Simba yed the video on his phone.


    The surveince footage showed the entrance to Wynn¡¯s hotel suite. Two guys ran to the door and


    shed with the bodyguards there, who chased them out. Not long after, Philip followed them.


    At this time, a group of people wearing masks appeared at the door. Immediately after, Anne opened


    the suite door.


    The leader of the group raised the baseball bat in his hands and hit Anne right on the head!


    Subsequently, the footage showed Philip¡¯s arrival and how the group of people ran away.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing this, Philip clenched his fists tightly and took a deep breath with chills in his eyes!


    He recognized this group of people. It was Hector, Angus, and several others who had shed with


    him in the bar earlier!


    He did not expect his show of mercy to bring Anne harm!


    Moreover, it could be seen that they were actually targeting him but since he was not around, they went


    after the people inside the suite instead!


    At this moment, Philip was feeling scared!


    If Anne were not around, perhaps it would have been Wynn lying in that pool of blood and Wynn in the


    operating room right now!


    Damn it!


    Hector Dunley, Angus Wager!


    They deserved to die!


    Just then, a low voice sounded from not far away. A police officer said, ¡°Are you the victim¡¯s family


    member? My name is Ross Hogan. From now on, Anne Foster¡¯s case will be handled by us.¡±


    Philip looked over and saw a uniformed middle-aged man with an angr face and thick eyebrows.


    He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ross Hogan nced at Philip, as well as Victor and Simba, who was standing respectfully next to him.


    Ross was instantly shocked! He recognized Victor Bell!


    He was one of the three lords of Uppercreek!


    He was here, and by the looks of it, he had a lot of respect for the young man in front of him. This was


    not what surprised Ross the most, though. It was that Simba was also here!


    Ross knew of Simba¡¯s reputation and had always admired him!


    However, it waster heard that he began working for Victor Bell. Ross initially thought it was a rumor


    but it turned out to be true. In that case, it seemed that the young man in front of him should not be


    underestimated. With Victor and Simba apanying him, it was enough to see that he had a high


    status.


    Thus, Ross did not take Philip¡¯s attitude to heart and merely said, ¡°We received a report that there was


    a case of intentional assault. We¡¯re here to conduct further investigations. Please cooperate with us.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at Simba who immediately exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t notify the authorities.¡±


    Then, his eyebrows tensed as he said, ¡°The other party must¡¯ve made the report. They don¡¯t want us to


    intervene. They must be pretty confident in clearing their trail and aren¡¯t worried about the involvement


    of the authorities at all.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned when he realized what Simba meant.


    Hector Dunley wanted to resolve it through the normal channel and prevent Philip from getting


    involved.


    By doing things this way, Hector had room to maneuver.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Ross¡¯ face darkened as he said, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve taken over this case and we already have the relevant


    evidence. We only need to ask a few questions¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hogan, I want to handle this case myself. I have a feud with these people,¡± Philip


    interrupted Ross and said, ¡°However, I can provide you with some information. One of them is Angus


    Wager, a famous figure in bar street The other one is Hector Dunley from the Dunley family of


    Charbury.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ada, have you taken note of it?¡± Ross turned his head and asked a female officer behind him.


    That female officer looked valiant in uniform. With a ponytail, a delicate face, lightly powdered cheeks,


    a pair of sultry eyes, and pouty lips, many men would think of her as a goddess.


    Ada Sacha nodded and said, ¡°Ross, it¡¯s been recorded. I¡¯ll inform the others and immediately conduct a


    search in the entire city.¡±


    Ross nodded.


    Philip nced at Ada and added, ¡°I suspect that they¡¯ll flee to Charbury. I suggest that you station your


    manpower at each highway to stop and check the vehicles.¡±


    Ross turned around and frowned. He was a little annoyed by Philip¡¯s order but still replied, ¡°Don¡®t worry


    about this. We have our own arrangements.¡±


    Philip did not say anything else and just looked at Victor.


    Victor immediately understood. He left the hospital and arranged manpower to be stationed at the


    various highway entrances and exits in Uppercreek.


    As long as those people were caught, Philip had a hundred ways to make those sons of b*tches kneel


    and beg for mercy!


    Meanwhile, Hector, Angus, and the others were already sitting in the car and heading straight for


    Charbury. However, looking at the road conditions, Angus, who was sitting on the co-passenger seat,


    seemed solemn and puzzled as he said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right. Why are there suddenly so many


    private bodyguards on the road? Young Master Hector, I suspect that these people are here for us.¡±


    Hector initially had his eyes closed to rest his mind. Hearing this, he shuddered. He sat up straight and


    looked out the window at the speeding patrol cars and the private bodyguards blocking the road at


    various intersections. He was rather worried and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be. So fast? Damn that Philip rke. It


    really seems that he¡¯s not that simple. Sh*t! I¡¯ll call my father right now. He must have a way. As long as


    we leave Uppercreek, the entire country is free for us to roam!¡±


    While talking, he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Soon, the call was connected. A middle-aged man¡¯s stern and deep voice sounded from the other end.


    ¡°Hector? What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong? Why are you calling me sote?¡±


    Hector said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve caused some trouble in Uppercreek The police force has already been


    mobilized. There are also arge number of bodyguards who may be out to catch me!¡±


    ¡°What? You caused trouble in Uppercreek? Who¡¯s the other party to be so capable? Didn¡¯t you tell him


    that you¡¯re a descendant of the Dunley family in Charbury?¡±


    An angry voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡®ll arrange for your seventh uncle


    to pick you up. He happens to be inspecting a project in Uppercreek. You can return in his car.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Uncle? Is he in Uppercreek too?¡± Hector smiled and subconsciously asked, ¡°Dad, is Seventh


    Uncle¡®s car safe? The streets are full of people who are waiting to capture me now.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of power your seventh uncle has? His car is absolutely safe! In Uppercreek,


    your seventh uncle is still considered a person of status and position. He even knows n Holmes,


    one of the three underground lords of Uppercreek. Besides, your seventh uncle is representing our


    family to talk about cooperation with the relevant units in Uppercreek this time. It¡¯s a high-level


    reception and the car belongs to a sponsor. No one will dare to check it. I¡¯ll call him right now,¡± his


    father said with certainty.


    Hector breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Soon, he received a call from his seventh uncle. ¡°Hector, why are you making your father worry so


    much? Did you get into trouble again? My car is parked in front of the Hibiscus Hotel. Come over and


    I¡¯ll bring you out of town.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Seventh Uncle!¡±


    Hector quickly ended the call and urged Angus to hurry over.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Before long, a group of seven or eight people arrived at the entrance of Hibiscus Hotel. Hector saw a


    row of sponsored cars parked in front of the hotel from a distance.


    Hector immediately trotted over, knocked on the car window, and whispered, ¡°Seventh Uncle?¡±


    The car in the middle opened the door and let Hector in. Angus and his men saw this scene and tried to


    squeeze in but the convoy immediately drove away, leaving Angus and his men stranded.


    This scene made Anguspletely dumbfounded!


    He had been sold out!


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    He had been used by others!


    ¡°Son of a b*tch, Hector Dunley, you f*cking bastard! I curse your entire Dunley family to hell and back!¡±


    Angus exploded in fury while standing there and cursing.


    However, he also knew that he could not stay here for long. After cursing a little more, he quickly led


    his men to the car. No matter what, he must leave Uppercreek today. Otherwise, he would be finished!


    ¡°Follow them! We¡¯ll leave the city with them!¡± Angus made ast minute decision!


    However, when the car arrived at the highway toll gate, they saw that there were already seven or eight


    private cars parked there. Private bodyguards in ck suits and several patrol officers were inspecting


    the cars one by one!


    Angus watched as Hector¡¯s car was directly released without being inspected.


    Seeing this scene, his heart almost stopped. He could not help but roar at his underling, ¡°Turn around!


    Go back and take the rural road! We can use the water route there to get out of the city!¡±


    The eight ess roads to Uppercreek were all blocked in just ten minutes!


    Angus was a sensible person as well. After so many years of experience, he could make out the


    current situation at a nce and immediately chose to take the rural road.


    No matter how many people the other party had or how powerful they were, they could not block the


    rural roads.


    Along the way, the rural road was very dark with lights onlying from a few houses in the


    surrounding area.


    After driving for a short while, the smile on Angus¡¯ face grew bigger as he said with augh, ¡°Hehe,


    they want to lock down the city and arrest me, Angus Wager? Dream on! As soon as we pass this turn,


    we would¡¯ve left Uppercreek!¡±


    ¡°Angus, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°Angus, we¡¯ll rely on you from now on!¡±


    ¡°Where should we head to after this?¡±


    For a while, his underlings were full of praise and asked about their future ns.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Angus thought about it and said, ¡°Go to Golden City. I have a buddy over there.¡±


    However, as soon as he said this, the car lurched to a sudden halt. The passengers all crashed into the


    car windows and seats!


    Damn it!


    The scene in frontpletely left Angus dumbfounded! Even the only rural exit was blocked!


    At one nce, a dozen ck-suited bodyguards and seven to eight cars with the headlights on were


    completely blocking the intersection!


    ¡°F*ck! How did this Philip rke find so many people? He actually blocked all of Uppercreek! We just


    hit a nanny. Why kick up such a big fuss?¡± Angus was stunned.


    The underling behind him also gulped and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Angus, what should we do


    now? Force our way through?¡±

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    ¡®Force their way through?¡¯


    Hearing this, Angus turned his head, pped the underling on the back of his head, and yelled, ¡°Do


    you want to die? Force our way through? Open your eyes and see what kind of people they are!¡±


    The underling rubbed the back of his head and said aggrievedly, ¡°If we don¡¯t force our way through, are


    we just going to sit here and wait?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Angus. What should we do next? Even the only rural road out of Uppercreek has been


    blocked.¡±


    ¡°Angus, you have to think of something. You know a lot of people. There must be a way!¡±


    At this time, the underlings could not hold back any longer and kept talking. They were afraid that


    Angus would abandon them.


    Just when Angus was hesitating, two ck SUVs with rms pulled up at the intersection. Five or six


    heavily armed people came down from the car!


    They were very heavily armed!


    Seeing this scene, Angus waspletely dumbfounded!


    ¡°Even thebatants are here?! What the hell is going on?¡± Angus cursed and added, ¡°Drive and get


    out of here. Let¡¯s head back first before we make other ns.¡±


    The driver hummed in assent and the rest also kept their mouths shut. However, their faces carried a


    look of panic and trepidation. Who would have thought that things would progress to this point?


    They had just knocked out the nanny of the other party yet this Philip rke actually kicked up such a


    big fuss!


    Did he not only know Heath?


    What means could Heath have?


    Even Victor Bell¡­ Could he do this?


    Angus kept thinking about it but could not figure it out. His underlings were sullen and kept quiet. Since


    they had chosen to follow Angus, they could only follow him to the end now.


    It seemed that the situation had gotten very serious. They did not want to be captured just like this.


    Once captured, they would definitely be miserable. Soon, they returned to the city and stopped at the


    car wash in the western suburbs of Uppercreek.


    The neighborhood was sparsely popted and belonged to a development zone. Arge area around


    it had been demolished, so there were very few people here.


    Angus chose this ce because he had an old house here that could be used as a temporary hideout.


    After a while when everything had died down, he could then get ready to leave Uppercreek.


    Since they had to hide for a while, they had to buy some daily necessities. Hence, he and his men wore


    masks before sneaking into a nearby convenience store. He wanted to buy some food, drinks, and


    toiletries.


    However, when they were checking out, they saw that the owner was intently watching TV. What was


    ying on the TV was none other than a reward notice!


    On the screen, the female anchor was saying seriously, ¡°Half an hour ago, a vicious assault urred in


    a hotel in Uppercreek. After an investigation by relevant authorities and confirmation from the


    surveince on site, the following people are suspected ofmitting major crimes.¡±


    While saying that, the pictures of several people appeared in the upper-right corner. It was Hector,


    Angus, and the rest.


    Immediately after, the female anchor continued, ¡°As the perpetrators are now atrge, Uppercreek will


    offer up to five million in cash rewards to individuals or units who provide clues or information that lead


    to the sessful arrest of the suspects!¡±


    Seeing this, Angus and the others were all dumbfounded! They were on TV but it was a wanted notice!


    Moreover, the reward amounted to five million dors! Angus¡¯ right eyelid jumped. He never thought


    that he would one day be so valuable!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, he seemed quite photogenic.


    At this moment, an underling next to him pointed at the TV and eximed, ¡°Angus, look at the TV!


    We¡¯re on TV!¡±

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    This made Angus sweat all over!


    Idiot!


    As for the owner who was watching TV, he turned his head and looked at Angus and the others who


    were wearing masks. Hepared them to the faces on TV.


    Holy sh*t!


    It was really them!


    Instantly, Angus and the others grabbed the things and ran away!


    The shop owner yelled at them to stop and quickly dialed the contact number. That five million dors


    would be his.


    After Angus and his men ran out of the convenience store, they continued running for seven or eight


    minutes before stopping at a dim alley.


    As soon as they stopped, Angus turned around and pped the underling who had yelled earlier. He


    gave him several kicks as well while cursing, ¡°Pig! You¡¯re a f*cking idiot! That was a wanted notice!¡±


    The guy got kicked to the ground by Angus and clutched his face while saying aggrievedly, ¡°A-Angus, I


    never went to school. Besides, that¡¯s five million dors!¡±


    Angus almost fainted with anger upon hearing this. He pointed at the guy and yelled, ¡°Are you saying


    you want to report me? Or do you want to report yourself? Are you going to say, ¡®Hey, I¡¯m a suspect,


    come and arrest me. Give me that five million¡­¡¯ Is that it?¡±


    That underling grunted before saying, ¡°T-That¡¯s not impossible. We didn¡¯t do it anyway. At most, we


    spend a few years in jail. After wee out, we¡¯ll have five million dors!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you talking out of your *ss now?¡± Angus was furious as he went up and kicked him again.


    Then, he said to his remaining underlings, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right. Too many patrol officers have been


    dispatched. Now, we¡¯re even on TV and the reward is so high. I suspect that this incident is being


    manipted by someone. They¡¯re likely trying to use us with other charges and make us the


    scapegoats.¡±


    ¡°Angus, you mean¡­¡± his underlings looked bewildered and could not figure out what Angus meant.


    ¡°Damn it, are you really that brainless? We¡¯re on the wanted list and the reward for catching us is so


    high! We were just aplices, so why is the reward so high? Something else must have happened


    and they¡¯re trying to find people to take the me. We¡¯re taking the me for others!¡±


    Angus was exasperated. Why were his minions more brainless than the other?


    How did he survive all these years?


    ¡°But Angus, only the assault in that hotel was mentioned on the TV just now. Nothing else was


    mentioned,¡± one underling said dubiously.


    Smack!


    Angus smacked the kid on the head and cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t refute my words! I¡¯m saying that¡¯s how it is! Use


    your brains and think about it. Could Heath kick up such a big fuss? Or Master Bell? Do they have this


    ability? Someone higher up must be manipting all this. The aim is to capture us to take the fall. So,


    we must hide, wait for things to die down a little, and leave Uppercreek quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Angus is right!¡±


    His underlings realized the situation and nodded, thinking that Angus¡¯ exnation made sense.


    ¡°In that case, what should we do now? Turn ourselves in? At the most, we¡¯ll be charged with being


    aplices. After all, Hector was the one who did it. We have nothing to do with it,¡± an underling


    suddenly said.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Bang!


    Angus kicked the person who spoke and cursed, ¡°Are you an idiot too? We¡¯re already wanted by the


    authorities. How can we turn ourselves in? Besides, who¡¯s Hector Dunley? A member of the Dunley


    family in Charbury! What can happen to him? We¡¯re just scapegoats. As long as we get caught and the


    Dunley family pulls some strings on their side, we¡¯ll be murderers!¡±


    The underlings were terrified when they heard this.


    At the same time, they also understood that in this situation, they could only run and hide. Only when


    things died down a little would they have the chance to escape Uppercreek.


    Angus and his men smoked a few cigarettes in the alley.


    Then, Angus got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask a friend of mine to see if he can take us out of the city.


    The first priority is to leave Uppercreek. As long as we can leave, we can still work hand-in-hand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    The underlings nodded. Angus was the backbone of the group. Angus did not think too much about it


    either. He took out his phone and called his friend.


    His n was very simple. He would reach out to his friend to look at the situation. If that did not work,


    he would hide in this area.


    This friend of his specialized in cargo transportation. They had known each other for more than a


    decade and were close friends.


    Soon, the call was connected and a familiar voice was heard. ¡°Angus? Why are you calling me?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Have you seen the news? I¡¯m in some trouble and need to get out of the city. Do you have a


    way to get us out of the city with your goods?¡± Angus nced at his ipetent subordinates while


    asking.


    ¡°Leave the city? Tonight?¡± The other party hesitated briefly.


    Angus got anxious and said, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t worry. I have a card with my savings over the years. It¡¯s


    still in my desk drawer and has over three million in it. As long as you help me, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    Angus knew that he could not fish without bait.


    Sure enough, a reply came from the other end. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone. Come to


    my ce and we can discuss further when we meet.¡±


    When Angus heard this, his face was full of joy. Without saying another word, he immediately ended


    the call.


    After that, he took his group of men and left the western suburbs to head to Eugene¡¯s transportation


    nt.


    However, just a few hundred meters outside the nt, Angus suddenly asked his men to stop the car


    and turn off the engine. Then, they just stopped on the side of the road, observing the movement in the


    nt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Angus? We¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s hurry in.¡± The driver was anxious, afraid of


    wasting time.


    However, Angus was very wary. He looked all around him with a dark face and mumbled, ¡°Something¡¯s


    wrong. Why is it so quiet? By right, his nt should have some shipments at night. Trucks should be


    coming and going. But look, not a single vehicle can be seen. It¡¯s not right. Something must be wrong.¡±


    Angus whispered as sweat dripped from his forehead.


    ¡°What should we do, then? How about I go down and take a look?¡± an underling frowned and asked.


    Angus thought about it and nodded. ¡°Okay, sneak over and see what¡¯s going on in the nt. You must


    be careful.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After that, the guy got out of the car and ducked low as he stealthily made his way to the entrance of


    the nt.


    Inside the car, Angus and his men stared at the guy intently.


    As soon as the guy entered the door, he was pinned down by a few people inside!


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Angus cursed and roared, ¡°Quick, run!¡±


    The driver immediately got ready to flee!


    However¡­


    Pop, pop, pop!


    Instantly, all the spotlights on the high beams around the nt were turned on. The entire nt was as


    bright as day now!


    Angus¡¯ car was alsopletely exposed under the light! At the same time, he saw that dozens of


    trucks around the periphery of the nt had turned on their high beams, all of which were shining on


    their car!


    For a while, Angus and his men could not open their eyes under the headlights. All of them held their


    hands up to block the blinding light.


    Meanwhile, a group of people walked out of the nt.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    Soon, Angus and his men were dragged down from the car by a group of truck drivers.


    At this moment, Angus knelt on the ground and yelled hysterically at the fat man in a suit who was


    standing in front of him, ¡°Eugene Cain, you betrayed me!¡±


    The fat man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, friend. I didn¡¯t want to, but you¡¯ve messed with people who


    shouldn¡¯t be messed with.¡±


    Hearing this, Angus¡¯ heart went cold as he roared, ¡°Why? Did you betray your friend for five million


    dors? Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who helped you make a fortune back then. Without me, you


    wouldn¡¯t be here today! You ungrateful son of a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Eugene sneered and said, ¡°Angus, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not doing this because of the five million dors.


    You don¡¯t seem to understand the situation yet. Now it¡¯s no longer a matter of just the five million


    dors. Even the streets have issued a pursuit notice against you. Do you know how much it is?¡±


    The streets?


    Could it be Victor Bell?


    ¡°How much?¡± Angus asked coldly.


    Eugene raised a finger and said with a smile, ¡°100 million dors, and if you get caught, another 50


    million dors!¡±


    Boom!


    At this moment, Angus was stunned! Completely dumbfounded!


    ¡®100 million?¡¯


    ¡®And another 50 million if he was caught?¡¯


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was so much money that even Angus could not help but want to arrest himself! No wonder Eugene


    would betray him. Who would not b e tempted by such a high reward amount?


    However, would Heath spend 100 million dors to catch him?


    Was it Victor?


    Impossible!


    Absolutely not!


    How much was Victor worth? Why would he spend 100 million dors to catch him?


    Was he crazy?


    Angus simply could not figure it out.


    He had only followed Hector and severely injured a nanny. Besides, he was not even the one who did


    it, so why was the other party biting onto him?


    ¡°Angus, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t resist 150 million dors. I can totally enjoy the rest of my life with this


    money,¡± Eugene grinned and said at the same time, ¡°Of course, I have to thank you for this opportunity.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your mother and wife.¡±


    Hearing this, Angusughed and yelled, ¡°Eugene Cain, go to hell! I won¡¯t give myself up!¡±


    With a roar, Angus struggled to get up from the ground and ran away!


    However¡­


    Boom!


    A ck shadow flew over and kicked Angus on his stomach. Like a cannonball, thetter flew back and


    crashed into the car heavily. The window of the side door shattered and the door was also dented.


    Angus spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    The person who kicked Angus looked at him indifferently and said to Eugene, ¡°We¡¯ll take him away.


    The money will be remitted to youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Master Bell. Thank you, Young Master rke.¡± Eugene bowed and smiled at the


    several men in ck suits.


    Philip had already received the news from Victor. ¡°Young Master rke, we¡¯ve captured him, but


    something went wrong,¡± Victor bowed and said.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    Victor immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ve caught Angus Wager and his underlings. They¡¯ve been locked up and


    can be interrogated at any time.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Was this not good news? Why did Victor say that something was wrong?


    Victor looked at Simba next to him. Thetter understood and said straightforwardly, ¡°ording to the


    news from the scene, Angus admitted that the one who made the move was Hector Dunley. However,


    Hector left Uppercreek in a car from one of his seventh uncle¡¯s sponsors and is heading back to


    Charbury. Moreover, ording to the news we received, Hector¡¯s seventh uncle is quite influential in


    Uppercreek and knows many people.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip¡¯s eyes burst into cold light. I-Ie stared at Simba and asked, ¡°A


    sponsor¡¯s car? Why wasn¡¯t it checked thoroughly?¡±


    Simba helplessly nced at Ross Hogan who was talking to his subordinates and said, ¡°This matter


    should be exined by them.¡±


    Philip looked at Ross coldly.


    Ross seemed to have just received a report from his subordinates. He walked over and said to Philip


    and the rest, ¡°ording to the information we received, Hector Dunley has already gotten into one of


    his seventh uncle¡®s cars and left Uppercreek. Mr. rke, you don¡¯t have to be agitated. Now that we


    have evidence, we¡¯ll definitely bring Hector Dunley to justice. Even if he escapes back to Charbury,


    we¡¯ll catch him. There are just some minor hurdles to be resolved, so please be patient, Mr. rke.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hmph!


    Philip snorted and nced deeply at Ross, who was in front of him, as well as Ada Sacha, who was


    behind Ross. He said, ¡°I can handle this matter myself. I don¡¯t need your help. If you really want to


    help, just wait for my orders.¡±


    Ross¡¯ face tensed as his expression quickly crumbled. He had nevere across a victim¡¯s family who


    dared to say such words!


    Who did Philip take Ross for? He even wanted to order them around!


    Ada also had a cold look on her face at this moment. She stared at Philip indignantly and said, ¡°Mr.


    rke, I hope you¡¯ll pay attention to your words. We are the city¡¯s¡­¡±


    However, before Ada finished speaking, Ross interrupted her and said to Philip, ¡°We can understand


    your feelings, but since we have taken on this case and it has also caused a lot of impact in the local


    area, we have to follow up on the investigation. Even if you know a lot of people, we still hope that you


    won¡¯t take matters into your own hands and trust us instead.¡±


    Philip was indifferent. He took out his phone, dialed a number, and said lightly, ¡°Contact the mayor of


    Uppercreek for me. I need their unconditional cooperation in arresting someone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± On the other end, George Thomas¡¯ cordial and gruff


    voice was heard.


    When Ross and Ada heard Philip¡¯s arrogant words, their expressions slightly darkened. Ada really


    could not stand Philip¡¯s attitude at this moment. Who did he think he was?


    Ross frowned and was about to say something when his phone abruptly rang.


    He frowned and nced at the caller ID. It turned out to be a call from Mayor Winter!


    Ross quickly picked up the call and asked with a respectful and serious expression, ¡°Mayor Winter,


    what can I do for you?¡±


    On the other end of the line, a stern and majestic voice said, ¡°Ross Hogan, from now on, you will take


    orders from Mr. Philip rke. You¡¯ll do whatever he tells you to do. No matter what kind of cooperation


    is needed, you must obey unconditionally.¡±

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Ross was dumbfounded. He looked at Philip in confusion and asked, ¡°Mayor Winter, what


    do you mean?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Peyton Winter took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ross Hogan, don¡¯t ask any


    more questions. All you need to know is to follow orders. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll give you an


    exnation.¡±


    Since he had put it this way, Ross also understood that the young man in front of him had a very


    special identity!


    Could he be the son of a hidden affluent family? Did he represent a certain level of identity?


    Ross ended the call with a frown before he said respectfully to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ross, what are you talking about?¡± Ada, who was behind him, dropped her jaw. Her eyes were


    full of shock.


    Ross was notorious for not bending to the influential, but now, his attitude had changed with one phone


    call. ¡°Ada, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t and just obey orders,¡± Ross said.


    ¡°O-Okay.¡± Ada¡¯s beautiful eyes swept over Philip. Who on earth was this guy?


    Philip nodded slightly before he turned around and looked at the tightly closed door of the operating


    room. At this moment, the door of the operating room opened and the surgeon came out while looking


    tired. He took off his mask and respectfully said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, we tried our best. The patient¡¯s


    situation is very critical and her brain has been injured. Our medical equipment is limited, so we need to


    transfer her.¡±


    ¡°Transfer?¡± Philip frowned and said, ¡°No need for that. Someone wille overter to take over. You


    just need to vacate thergest ward.¡±


    The doctor was taken aback and said, ¡°Mr. rke, is someone going to take over the operation? The


    patient¡¯s current condition is very dangerous. Unless it¡¯s one of the few expert neurosurgeons in the


    country, the patient won¡¯tst long. I suggest transferring her to Golden City¡­¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, he heard the sound of a rumbling helicopter above his head.


    All the doctors and nurses in the hospital, as well as some patients, were stunned.


    What was that sound?


    Then, all of them ran out of the hospital. At the entrance, they saw a helicopter hovering in the sky!


    At the same time, a dozen doctors in white coats walked in from the entrance of the hospital. Although


    many of these people had gray hair, the doctors in the Uppercreek hospital were all dumbfounded the


    moment they saw them!


    It was because the old man in the lead was none other than the top neurosurgeon in the country,


    Danny Baxter!


    ¡°This¡­ He¡¯s Danny Baxter. He actually came to our hospital. What is he doing here?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The group of people quickly discovered that the person behind Danny was also another expert


    neurosurgeon in the domestic medical industry, Professor Stan Marshman!


    This medical team of a dozen people consisted of top neurosurgical specialists in the country! Those


    who could be named were all well-known medical bigwigs in the country, heroes of the medical field!


    Why would these people appear in this small Uppercreek hospital today?


    What the hell was going on here?


    However, the next scene left everyone dumbfounded. The medical team led by Danny walked up to


    Philip. Danny said, ¡°I¡¯m Danny Baxter. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Young Master rke.¡±

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    All the medical staff of Uppercreek Municipal Hospital was shocked by this scene!


    Terrifying!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The people in front of them were all iconic figures in the domestic medical field. At this moment, they


    were so respectfully bowing to the young man in front of them.


    For such a lineup of medical personnel, it would be almost impossible to find another group of people in


    the country who could bepared to them. Moreover, there was still a hovering helicopter above their


    heads!


    For a while, all the medical staff looked at Philip with awe and suspicion. The identity of the young man


    in front of them was definitely something special. He obviously looked so ordinary, though. How could


    he have the means to gather such a team of medical experts in such a short time?


    Philip left the hospital and appeared in Victor Bell¡¯s office.


    Victor had stayed up all night as he dared not be negligent at all. Due to Anne¡¯s ident, he dared not


    be careless and had sent all his men to search the entire city before they eventually caught Angus and


    his gang.


    Moreover, he was still troubled over Hector Dunley¡¯s matter.


    After all, the other party had already escaped from Uppercreek and was heading straight for Charbury.


    If he returned to Charbury, he would be beyond Victor¡¯s reach.


    The waters in Charbury ran too deep for Victor to intervene. Although Victor was one of the three


    underground lords of Uppercreek, he was no one in Charbury.


    Philip stood in front of therge French window with his hands behind him. He was looking at the night


    view outside that was filled with neon nights.


    Victor stood behind Philip and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Young Master rke, Charbury is aplicated


    ce and the Dunley family is an old family in Charbury. Their power there is second to none. I¡¯m


    afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult to capture Hector Dunley with our current means.¡±


    Philip frowned. The window reflected his unpleasant expression as he asked, ¡°How so?¡±


    Victor immediately exined, ¡°Charbury is different from Uppercreek. Charbury is arge district with


    eight sub-districts. Moreover, Charbury is arge ancient town with a thousand-year history. There are


    many powerful families and localities there. Even now, the families in Charbury are rted to each


    other. Since ancient times, the Dunley family has been a big family in Charbury with thergest number


    of people and the strongest n backing. Although Hector belongs to a branch family, he¡¯s still a


    descendant of the Dunley family, after all. They won¡¯t leave him in the lurch. If we target Hector, the


    Dunley family will not sit idly by.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression darkened before he sneered and said, ¡°Are you saying that if we


    capture Hector, we¡¯ll inevitably sh with the Dunley family? And at that time, we may even make


    enemies out of the entire Charbury?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke. Although this is unlikely, it¡¯s difficult to say for sure. After all, none of us


    knows where the Dunley family stands,¡± Victor said solemnly.


    It was obvious that Victor did not want Philip to go to Charbury and offend the entire Dunley family just


    to deal with Hector Dunley.


    It was just too risky.


    It was not as simple as dealing with an individual person or apany. The families in Charbury had


    veryplicated rtionships. Dealing with one family might cause seven or eight other families to


    jump in. If they wanted to deal with the seven or eight families, they could very well end up having to


    face all the families in Charbury!


    Philip remained indifferent after hearing this and merely said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    After that, he took out his phone, dialed George Thomas¡¯ number, and said coldly, ¡°George, help me


    contact Hector Dunley¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± George immediately agreed.


    Soon, George found the contact number of Hector¡¯s father and sent it to Philip.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Without hesitation, Philip dialed the other party¡¯s number.


    The call was quickly connected, and the person on the other end asked in confusion, ¡°Who are you?


    Why do you have my personal number?¡±


    ¡°Homer Dunley, I¡¯m Philip rke,¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°Philip rke? I don¡¯t know you. Did you dial the wrong number?¡± When Homer heard this, he frowned


    and wanted to end the call.


    However, Philip¡¯s next sentence startled him. ¡°Your son, Hector Dunley, injured my god-sister and is


    fleeing back to Charbury.¡±


    ¡°Hector?¡±


    Homer frowned.


    After contacting his son earlier, he learned that he had gotten into trouble in Uppercreek after injuring a


    female nanny. He did not think it was a big deal then, so he did not ask much about it.


    However, the other party¡¯s god-brother had taken the initiative to approach him now and was even able


    to get his private number in such a short time, which meant that the other party¡¯s influence was not


    small.


    It seemed that this matter was not that simple.


    After thinking about it, Homer said, ¡°So it¡¯s about this. My son was indeed a little heavy handed and did


    something wrong, but it¡¯s inevitable for young people to be a little impulsive. As his father, I¡¯ll definitely


    take full responsibility. You can ask for anypensation you want. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely


    satisfy your demand. What do you think?¡±


    Homer had always pampered his son. Since things had progressed to this point, he would naturally


    take the responsibility for his son.


    It was just money, anyway. The Dunley family had plenty of it.


    As long as the other party did not pursue the matter, he could afford to fork out a few million dors.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, the only thing he had overlooked was that he did not know Philip¡®s temper and background.


    He thought that the name of the Dunley family could suppress everything and everyone.


    Upon hearing Homer¡¯s words, Philip sneered as his eyes burst with cold intent. He stated at the neon


    night view outside the window and said, ¡°Since you want to settle it privately, my condition is also very


    simple, tell Hector Dunley to get the f*ck back to Uppercreek right now!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Homer went silent upon hearing Philip.


    His face was slightly cold. He did not expect the young man on the other end of the phone to be so


    arrogant! After a while, Homer enunciated each word, ¡°Hector is still young, so it¡¯s normal for him to


    make mistakes. There¡¯s no need to go after him for such a small matter. Moreover, you should give him


    a chance to repent. Since you could find my private number in such a short time, it means that you¡¯re


    not an ordinary person. Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯llpensate you five million dors and this matter is over. He


    just hit your god-sister with a baseball bat. It¡¯s nothing. Five million is a lot. You should learn to give in.¡±


    However, Philip¡¯s face on the other end was very unpleasant, especially his eyes that could cause


    heart palpitations to those who saw them. He said coldly, ¡°Five million? If you tell Hector to get the f*ck


    back right now, I¡¯ll give you 50 billion! I just want his life. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    ¡°50 billion?¡±


    Homer was startled before his expression turned cold and he said solemnly, ¡°Young man, are you


    kidding me?¡±


    50 billion dors was a sky-high amount even in Charbury!


    Even as the richest family in Charbury, the Dunley family would be tempted by such an astronomical


    figure.


    Homer¡¯s face was very gloomy as he added, ¡°I¡¯m discussing a solution with you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a


    bit too disrespectful of you to talk to me like this? Also, do you even have 50 billion dors? To tell you


    the truth, five million is my limit not a single cent over this number. If you want to make a move on my


    son, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to do so.¡±


    At this point, Homer was very angry. The other party was clearly trying to scare him and taunt him by


    naming out 50 billion.


    Homer was already being very generous by offering five million dors, but the other party did not know


    What was good for him!


    ¡°Hehe, Homer Dunley, are you saying that you don¡¯t want to hand the person over?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were


    icy-cold as he directly questioned.


    Homer snorted and asked, ¡°Hand him over? He¡¯s my son, and I naturally have a say about his well


    being. Aren¡¯t you very capable? Well then, you can bring my son back to Uppercreek yourself. As long


    as you can bring him back, I won¡¯t intervene on his behalf and will leave everything to you! However, I


    have to remind you that the waters in Charbury run deep. Be careful not to drown yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m relieved to hear that. In that case, I won¡¯t have any concerns about making a move on your


    Dunley family, then. This is what you asked for!¡±


    Philipughed, and thatughter made Homer tremble!


    The waters in Charbury ran deep?


    It would seem that way for a small fish.


    However, Philip rke was a dragon in the deep abyss. How could a small Charbury drown him?


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s see what abilities you have to go up against me!¡± Homer said coldly. He wanted to say a


    few more threatening words but the other party directly ended the call.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    At this moment, in a brightly lit and sizable vi in Charbury, a middle-aged man with a gloomy face


    looked utterly unhappy. He stared at the phone in his hand and cursed, ¡°Philip rke of Uppercreek?


    Hehe, let¡¯s see what means you have to dare to challenge the Dunley family of Charbury!¡±


    ¡°Ernie!¡± Homer Dunley, who was dressed in a dark gray casual outfit, pondered for a moment before he


    shouted in the direction of the door.


    Soon, a man with steady footsteps and a chilling gait walked in. He bowed and said respectfully,


    ¡°Patriarch, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Go to Uppercreek and look into a guy named Philip rke. I want all his details. Go now!¡±


    Homermanded with a cold voice.


    The dark-skinned Ernie who had an unfriendly face and a build of a strong bull nodded, saying, ¡°Yes.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was about to turn around when Homer added, ¡°Wait. If you encounter any problems, you can


    contact n Holmes in Uppercreek directly. Just say that Homer Dunley needs his help. Also, if you


    find out that the kid named Philip rke is just bluffing, you can¡­¡±


    Homer made a swiping gesture across his neck. Ernie understood and turned to leave.


    After Philip ended the call, he stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the night view


    outside the window as he instructed Victor, ¡°Immediately contact all the people you can mobilize.


    Chase after Hector Dunley and bring him back to me at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master rke.¡±


    Victor bowed and replied.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    He knew that his strength alone was not enough to bring Hector Dunley back. However, he dared not


    resist Philip¡¯s order or make any excuses to reject him.


    After thinking about it, Victor made a suggestion. ¡°Young Master rke, based on the current situation,


    it¡¯ll be difficult for me to intervene in the affairs in Charbury. The foundation of the Dunley family in


    Charbury is too solid and I may not be able to bring Hector back in a short time.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°You can just assist me in this matter. I have my own arrangements.¡±


    After that, he dialed George¡¯s number and said, ¡°I want to overthrow Homer Dunley¡¯s lineage in


    Charbury.¡±


    Philip still had his limits. Since this was a problem that involved only Homer Dunley and his son, it was


    enough to punish their family without involving other innocent people.


    On the other end of the phone, George looked grave. He had just investigated the Dunley family and


    obtained a lot of background information. The Dunley family of Charbury was no ordinary family but


    one who used to have a round table meeting with the rke family back then.


    He was afraid that this matter would not be that easy to deal with.


    However, if Philip was only dealing with Homer and his lineage, perhaps it would be easier.


    If they were to go against the entire Dunley family, they might need to pay a huge price for it. It might


    also bring about resistance from within the rke family.


    ¡°Young Master, I have to remind you that the Dunley family is not to be trifled with and they have some


    connections with the rke family. Are you sure you want to target Homer Dunley and his lineage?¡±


    George had no choice but to reconfirm.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s face tensed. For George to say this, it meant that the Dunley family was by no means just a


    simple affluent family. However, he had made up his mind and no one could change it.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Regardless of anything else, I want the lineage of Homer Dunley to kneel in front of


    Anne and admit their mistakes to her.¡±


    Hearing this, George understood and immediately nodded as he said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make the


    arrangements. If we encounter resistance, we¡¯ll have to rely on the family¡¯s power.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to utilize the family¡¯s power. If you run into trouble, just tell me and I¡¯ll deal


    with it.¡±


    George was startled before he smiled and said, ¡°I understand, Young Master.¡±


    It seemed that the young master had grown into a big dragon and already had his own power. Would it


    be enough to confront the Dunley family, though?


    After saying that, George looked at the several men and women around him. They were all inside a


    manor. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard the young master¡¯s intentions. You can put forward your opinions now.¡±


    These men and women were all elite talents selected by George Thomas from various industries and


    companies of the rke family. They were meant to support Philip¡¯s session as the head of the


    family in the future. All of them were rare prodigies, and in certain aspects, had extraordinary potential


    and strength as well.


    These people looked at each other until one of the men said, ¡°Mr. Thomas, this matter is actually very


    easy to handle. Since the Dunley family is subservient to the rke family, we don¡¯t require the


    consent of the elders of the family. We only need to use the rke family¡¯s prestige to suppress the


    Dunley family and it¡¯ll be easy to deal with Homer Dunley¡¯s lineage. I doubt that the Dunley family will


    offend the rke family just because of a minor branch family.¡±


    Subsequently, several others also put forward their respective opinions.


    George nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you suggested. Immediately notify the Dunley family


    that Homer Dunley¡¯s lineage was disrespectful to the rke family and harmed the young master¡¯s


    younger sister. The rke family will issue a kill order against Homer¡¯s lineage. If the Dunley family


    stands in our way, they will be an enemy of the rke family!¡±

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    In Homer Dunley¡¯s vi in Charbury.


    At this moment, Homer was in the living room, sitting on a luxurious leather sofa while sipping on warm


    tea. Next to him, his son Hector was venting angrily, saying, ¡°Dad, that damned Philip rke even tried


    to stop me in Uppercreek. Hehe, I must get him back for this!¡±


    Homer nced at his son and said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Do you have any idea how much trouble


    you¡¯ve caused? He has already contacted me just now!¡±


    Hector was taken aback before saying in an unperturbed manner, ¡°He contacted you? Did he ask to


    settle it privately or something? I just injured a female nanny. It was just one knock and she passed out.


    It¡¯s her fault for not being physically fit enough to resist a beating. Besides, there¡¯s nothing remarkable


    about Philip. He just knows a guy by the name of Heath, who happens to be a subordinate of Victor


    Bell in Uppercreek. Even if Victor personally came to Charbury, there¡¯s no thing to fear! This is the


    territory of the Dunley family!¡±


    Homer red at his son coldly. He had pampered him too much, which caused him to have his defiant


    character today.


    However, he shared his son¡¯s thoughts.


    It was just Victor Bell from Uppercreek. If he came to Charbury, he would be akin to a stranded whale


    waiting to be butchered.


    After a while, Homer said, ¡°This matter won¡¯t be that easy to solve. Victor contacted me a few minutes


    ago. It seems that he has no intention of letting either of us off the hook. You should stay at home for


    now and not go anywhere. Just tell the butler if you need anything and he¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? This is Charbury, the Dunley family¡¯s territory. Do we need to be


    afraid of them?¡± Hector was puzzled and yelled at the top of his lungs. With resentment in his eyes, he


    added, ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t gone after Philip rke yet. If he dares toe to me, I¡¯ll have him die in


    Charbury!¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Homer cursed angrily and red at Hector as he said, ¡°It was the wrong decision to let you go


    to Uppercreek to make contact with the enforcers of the Nonagon. Since Philip was handpicked by the


    Larson family of Fernvale, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person! If the Larson family interferes in this


    matter, do you know how serious the consequences will be?¡±


    ¡°The Larson family?¡± Hearing this name, Hector also panicked instinctively and said, ¡°Dad, it can¡¯t be.


    Why would the Larson family interfere in this matter? Isn¡¯t the main Dunley family¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Homer bellowed, ¡°The rtionship between the Larson family and the main Dunley family is not


    something you can specte. All you need to do is stay at home. Don¡¯t go out if it¡¯s not necessary. If


    things really progress to that point, I¡¯ll naturally ask the main family for help.¡±


    At this point, a ringtone interrupted Homer¡¯s next words.


    He looked at the caller ID and answered the call. He looked unhappy as he said discontentedly,


    ¡°What¡®s going on? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Didn¡¯t I say not to call me after


    nine o¡¯clock at night?¡±


    ¡°Chairman, something has happened to thepany! Watch the TV, the local news channel¡± A


    flustered and anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Homer¡¯s expression darkened as he quickly asked Hector to turn on the TV and switch to the local


    news channel.


    An interview was ying on the screen. A bunch of people had gathered at the entrance of Homer


    Pharmaceutical and there were many reporters too.


    At a nce, there were no less than a hundred people on site!


    ¡°This is an emergency broadcast. ording to the informant¡¯s report, Homer Pharmaceutical is


    manufacturing counterfeit health care products that have harmed tens of thousands of elderly people in


    the city. Let¡¯s go to the scene right now.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Subsequently, the anchor took the microphone and interviewed the elderly people at the scene.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    ¡°Homer Pharmaceutical, return my hard earned money! You bunch of cheaters!¡±


    ¡°Homer Pharmaceutical has victimized old helpless people like us. They say we can live up to 99 years


    old if we use their health care products. But now, several of my friends have been hospitalized after


    taking their products!¡±


    ¡°The chairman of Homer Pharmaceutical, Homer Dunley, once promised us that we can get dividends if


    we buy their health care products like buying shares. Now that we¡¯re here for the dividends, they¡¯re


    giving us all kinds of reasons and excuses. They even got hooligans from the streets to drive us away.


    Sometimes, those people eveny a hand on old men and women like us!¡±


    Hundreds of elderly people appeared on the camera. They were standing in the cold wind, frantically


    condemning Homer Pharmaceutical.


    Seeing this scene, Homer could not help but smash the remote control in his hand. Then, he picked up


    the phone, dialed the number of the general manager of the local news channel, and yelled, ¡°Mr.


    Pearce, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did you suddenly arrange for your staff to interview the


    people in front of mypany? You¡¯re even broadcasting it on TV directly. Do you know how much


    damage you¡¯re causing mypany?!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Chairman Dunley, don¡¯t be so


    imprudent. It¡¯s not my intention to do so, but yourpany has internal problems. We only went to


    interview them after receiving a report from a whistleblower.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Neal Pearce, you¡¯re doing this on purpose! Have you forgotten that you have two units of


    dividends from mypany? If something happens, you won¡¯t get any benefits! I¡¯m now ordering you


    to get your people out of mypany!¡± Homer was furious, and his eyes full of chills.


    This damned Neal Pearce was clearly doing this on purpose!


    Nealughed and said, ¡°Mr. Dunley, I can return the two units to you. After all, I¡¯m doing this for fairness


    and justice. I have my duties to fulfill.¡±


    Hearing this, Homer¡¯s face tensed as he said coldly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you trying to


    jump ship? Or are you asking for more units? Okay, I¡¯ll give you four units to suppress this matter! Get


    all those reporters to withdraw!¡±


    However, Neal just said, ¡°No need for that, Mr. Dunley. You can keep the four units to yourself.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Homer¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Neal, don¡¯t joke with me. I¡¯m asking you again. Are


    you going to suppress this matter or not?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Neal said bluntly before he added, ¡°Mr. Dunley, you¡¯ve messed with the wrong people. This is just a


    small lesson from the other party. More lessons are waiting for you. I hope you can survive this.¡±


    ¡°Neal Pearce, are you threatening me?¡± Homer was furious. He stood up from the sofa and asked


    fiercely, ¡°Who made you do this? Tell me, I¡¯ll personally go to him!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Neal sneered, saying, ¡°Mr. Philip rke.¡±

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    The instant he heard this name, Homer was stunned!


    Philip rke?


    How could it be?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That man only had some influence in Uppercreek. How could it reach Charbury?


    Moreover, Homer Pharmaceutical was one of the toppanies here with many supporters behind it.


    By doing this, it was tantamount to challenging Homer¡¯s patience and prestige, as well as challenging


    thepany¡¯s backers!


    ¡°Neal, don¡¯t you f*cking bullsh*t me right now! How could Philip¡¯s hand reach Charbury?¡± Homer¡¯s face


    grew colder with deep resentment in his gaze.


    To his surprise, Neal grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Dunley, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand. Your four units of


    dividends are nothingpared to the benefits they promised me. Besides, it¡¯s also difficult to


    determine how long Mr. rke¡¯s hands can reach. I can only give you a word of advice, don¡¯t be too


    pretentious and look down on others. This Mr. rke is likely to be the jinx in your life.¡±


    Hearing this, Homer was very upset. However, he could not be too harsh on Neal and could only go


    with the flow. He said, ¡°Well, even if he has the ability, we¡¯re in Charbury now and due respect must be


    given. Are you really going to do such things that¡¯ll harm your own interests? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m


    Homer Dunley of the Dunley family. If something really happens, can you afford the consequences?¡±


    The anger in Homer¡¯s chest almost burst!


    However, he still had to put up with it for now. Plenty of evidence of his wrongdoings was in the hands


    of Neal Pearce!


    ¡°Hehe, Mr. Dunley, you don¡¯t have to threaten me with such words. I¡¯m not a local from Charbury. Mr.


    rke has promised me that after this matter is over, I can go to Uppercreek where a biggerpany


    is waiting for me. It¡¯s no less than what you¡¯ve given me.¡±


    Neal said with a smile. The meaning behind this was too obvious.


    Homer gritted his teeth, a chill shing on his face. He said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll offer you ten million


    dors and ten units. You must suppress this matter for me!¡±


    ¡°Ten million dors and ten units? Mr. Dunley, even a miser like you can be generous for once, huh?


    I¡¯m really surprised by that.¡± Nealughed heartily at the other end of the phone before he added, ¡°But I


    think you should know one thing. Mr. rke has said that no matter how much you offer, he¡¯ll offer


    three times as much. Listen clearly, he said he¡¯ll give me three times more. So, Mr. Dunley, you might


    as well offer more. Just think of it as you¡¯re doing me a favor.¡±


    Three times?


    Homer waspletely speechless now. Philip rke was a lunatic!


    ¡°Neal, do you think the other party can afford to pay such a high price? What if this is just a scam and


    he double-crosses you in the end?¡± Homer sneered and asked rhetorically. This was a wonderful tactic


    of inciting doubts.


    However, Neal was sitting in his office chair at this moment, looking at threerge silver suitcases in


    front of him that were filled with banknotes.


    Neal smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Dunley, you may not be aware of this but he has already honored his


    promise. Let me show you.¡±


    After that, Neal ended the call, took a video with his phone, and sent it to Homer.


    On the screen, Neal was seen squatting in front of threerge silver suitcases. Holding his phone, he


    said with a grin, ¡°Mr. Dunley, as you can see, these are all real banknotes. Thank you for your offer just


    now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get 30 million dors.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Homer got angry and switched off the phone.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    ¡°Damn it! How dare Neal Pearce pull another trick on me at this point?! Once I regain my foothold, I¡¯ll


    make sure his life is worse than death!¡± Homer cursed.


    On the side, Hector could not help but say at this moment, ¡°Dad, that Neal Pearce is nothing but a


    cunning fox. I never had a good impression of him before. But he has so much evidence against us in


    his hands, what should we do? Why don¡¯t we expose him first? That way, that old fogey won¡¯t have the


    chance to deal with us.¡±


    Homer pondered before saying, ¡°Nonsense! What a lousy idea! Even though he¡¯s done this to us, we


    can¡¯t retaliate this way! You have to remember that Neal Pearce is not the only one who has a


    partnership with our family. If we expose him at this time, what will our other partners think?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Homer was still rational and knew that this absolutely must not happen.


    Otherwise, not only would he lose Homer Pharmaceutical but he and his son would also be ruined!


    ¡°Then what should we do now? If this and that won¡¯t work, are we just going to watch ourpany


    copse?¡± Hector was anxious.


    Homer took a deep breath. For the first time, he felt that Philip was a little tricky to deal with.


    Moreover, it was the middle of the night yet the man could still influence the local media in Charbury so


    quickly!


    He had some means!


    While thinking of that, Homer¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give your seventh uncle a call. He should


    have a way to deal with this matter.¡±


    Hector¡¯s seventh uncle was the person who safely brought him away from Uppercreek, Milo Dunley.


    His status and influence in Charbury were quite significant. Moreover, he also had some say in the


    main Dunley family.


    Soon, the call was connected and Homer went straight to the point. ¡°Milo, something has happened.


    Have you watched the news?¡±


    ¡°I just watched it.¡± On the other end of the phone, Milo did not seem nervous at all but said with a


    laugh, ¡°Just give Neal Pearce a little gift for a matter like this. It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t be afraid to spend


    money. Just think of it as spending money to eliminate disasters.¡±


    Homerughed wryly and said, ¡°Milo, I just contacted him and he remains resolute. He insists on


    continuing with the expos¨¦. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid Homer Pharmaceutical will have no choice but


    to shut down and dere bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s Neal thinking? Does he want money or more dividend units?¡± Milo was also


    slightly surprised.


    ¡°Neither.¡± Homer shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s received an offer from others and the amount is a lot


    more. The other party also promised to settle him down in another ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    It was rare for Milo to be so serious. After saying that, he hung up the call and dialed Neal¡¯s


    number.


    At this moment, in an office of a TV station in Charbury¡¯s Flower City, Neal Pearce was sitting with his


    legs propped up. He was happily drinking tea. The floor in front of him was full of banknotes.


    He was in a good mood! He never thought that money woulde to him so easily!


    Suddenly, the phone in front of him rang. After seeing the caller ID, Neal¡¯s face darkened as he


    frowned.


    Sure enough, this was really happening.


    After answering the call, Milo¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Neal Pearce, you should be a


    sensible person. I just want to say this. If you want to mess with Homer, I¡¯m the first to disagree! Of


    course, I know that it¡¯s every man for himself. I can give you another option. No matter how much


    money you¡¯ve taken from the other party, I just need you to broadcast the news two to three dayster.


    How about it?¡±

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    Hearing this, Neal immediately said with indignation, ¡°Mr. Dunley, as you know, we¡¯re talking about 30


    million dors right now. If you want me to take the money without doing anything, won¡¯t that be wrong


    of me?¡±


    Milo sneered and said, ¡°You can still do what you need to do, but I¡¯m just saying that you can dy the


    timing a little. You can broadcast the incident about Homer Pharmaceutical three dayster. Now, tell


    those reporters of yours to withdraw. It¡¯s not like the party behind you wants you to bring down Homer


    Pharmaceutical tonight, right?¡±


    Neal was taken aback, and his eyes darted about. What Milo said made sense.


    It was certainly possible. If he did things this way, he would not offend the Dunleys nor Philip. This was


    the best of both worlds.


    After thinking about it, Neal¡¯s heart began to waver.


    When he was hesitating, Milo spoke again, ¡°Neal, since you¡¯re in Flower City, you should understand


    what kind of ce Charbury is. Here, the Dunley family is king. If you help outsiders to mess with my


    Dunley family, you should know what the consequences are! So, I advise you not to go too far.


    Otherwise, even if you escape to the end of the world, the Dunley family will not let you off!¡±


    This sentence was full of threats.


    Upon hearing that, Neal¡¯s face turned pale as he said solemnly, ¡°Milo Dunley, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Milo sneered and said, ¡°No. Everyone has a way to make money. I won¡¯t stop you from making a


    fortune, but you have to give my fourth brother a little time to react and prepare. I don¡¯t want to see any


    more reports on this matter tonight. Whatever has been done, leave it to our public rtions to handle


    it. As for the rest, I hope you understand what to do.¡±


    After saying this, Milo ended the call.


    In the office, Neal¡¯s face was pale. Holding the phone tightly in his hand, he bitterly smashed it on the


    floor and yelled, ¡°Damn you, Milo Dunley! Sooner orter, your entire family will be destroyed!¡±


    Philip received a call from George who said, ¡°Young Master, our ns have been halted. The other


    party received 30 million dors from us but is trying to find a loophole with the timing. We estimate that


    the broadcast on Homer Pharmaceutical will be dyed until three dayster.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s face was grim as he said, ¡°No matter what you do, I want Homer Pharmaceutical bankrupt


    tonight!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Young Master. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± George hung up the phone, looked at the


    dozens of elites around him unhappily, and said, ¡°I received a call just now. The n against Homer


    Pharmaceutical in Charbury was stopped. We must figure out a solution as soon as possible. The


    young master is in a bad mood. We must do whatever it takes to bring down Homer Pharmaceutical!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Thomas!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone frantically sprang into action. In a sh, information on the entire Homer


    Pharmaceutical, as well as the background information on Homer Dunley and Milo Dunley that included


    their interpersonal rtionships, was collected!


    In Homer Dunley¡¯s vi.


    At this moment, Homer¡¯s face looked very unpleasant. Although he had just received a call from his


    seventh brother that things had eased, he was still a little flustered.


    The reason was simple. Philip¡¯s tactics had somewhat caught him off guard.


    He did not expect the other party to be so heavy handed. He directly forked out 30 million dors to


    deal with him.


    Who the hell was this guy?


    He actually had such financial resources to take out 30 million without blinking!


    Moreover, the speed was too fast! He bought Neal Pearce over so quickly!

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Seeing the frown on his father¡¯s face, Hector smiled and said, ¡°Dad, what are you thinking about? Stop


    worrying. Hasn¡¯t the matter been resolved for now? We have three days. Besides, with Seventh Uncle


    around, who dares to do anything to our family?¡±


    ¡°Fool! Don¡¯t you understand by now?¡± Homer red at Hector angrily and shouted, ¡°30 million dors!


    Can you take out 30 million dors to squander just like that? Moreover, the other party bought off Neal


    Pearce in just a few minutes. What kind of strength and means does it take to act so quickly within the


    boundaries of Flower City in Charbury?¡±


    Hearing this, Hector was also taken aback.


    Yes, it was 30 million dors. If he spent all that money just like that, he would be heartbroken.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, the other party directly bought Neal off within ten minutes after talking to his father. It could


    be seen that his strength was not to be underestimated.


    Hector thought about it and said with a snigger, ¡°Dad, maybe he just knows Neal? Aren¡¯t we getting


    ahead of ourselves? Flower City, including the entire Charbury, belongs to our Dunley family. What else


    do we have to worry about?¡±


    Homer shook his head helplessly and said with a sigh, ¡°Son, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m thinking too much. I can¡¯t


    help feeling that things won¡¯t be that simple this time. Don¡¯t go out for the time being. Wait until things


    are settled before we talk about it.¡±


    Hector dared not refute his father¡¯s order and said with a nod, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    However, Homer still reconfirmed, ¡°Hector, are you sure the person you injured is just a nanny?¡±


    Hector was unconcerned. ¡°Yes, I wanted to target his wife at first, but the nanny deceived me and said


    she¡¯s Philip¡¯s girlfriend, so I acted. Iter learned that he has a wife who¡¯s pregnant. That woman is just


    the nanny he hired.¡±


    Homer shook his head and said, ¡°No, that woman is his god-sister.¡±


    ¡°God-sister?¡± Hector was surprised before he sneered mockingly, saying, ¡°I think it¡¯s a different kind of


    god-sister than the one we know. This kid is really something else, keeping two chicks by his side. I


    have to say, both the youngdy and his wife are really good looking. Especially his wife, she¡¯s the


    most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Even though she¡¯s pregnant, her figure and poise are not


    something normal people canpare with!¡±


    When he said this, Hector unconsciously licked his lips with a lustful look in his eyes. He regretted it a


    little for not making a move on Philip¡¯s wife.


    Having such a woman should be quite enjoyable.


    As if he understood what his son was thinking, Homer red at Hector bitterly and yelled, ¡°Such an


    unpromisin g fellow! If not for you, would our family be in trouble now? You should reflect on your


    actions. How much trouble have you caused me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Dad, I know I was wrong.¡± Hectorughed nonchntly.


    Homer shook his head helplessly. After that, he suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°How did


    your meeting with the enforcers of the Nonagon go?¡±


    Hector quickly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work. The four enforcers have very indifferent attitudes


    toward us. Besides, the Larson family has already selected Philip rke. If not for this, I wouldn¡¯t have


    shed with him.¡±


    ¡°What about the spot for direct ess? Did you find out anything about it?¡± Homer asked again.


    If they could enter the Nonagon, the status of their family would rise. At that time, they might be able to


    rank higher in their internal family¡¯s ranking. Perhaps, they might even get a chance to be absorbed


    into the main family.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Hector shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find out anything. The four enforcers of the Nonagon this time


    are different from those before. They¡¯re keeping information on the direct ess spot under a tight lid.


    Many families ran around asking about it but no one got any definite news. However, I have a friend


    who heard from the grapevine that the direct ess spot this time has already been taken.¡±


    Hearing this, Homer asked in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s been taken? Have you found out who it is? What price did


    the other party pay?¡±


    Hector still shook his head and said, ¡°Since this is a rumor, how can I find out? As for the price, it hasn¡¯t


    been revealed yet but it¡¯s at least ten billion dors.¡±


    ¡°Ten billion?¡± Homer¡¯s face darkened as he eximed.


    ¡°Ten billion was not a small amount!¡±


    Even Homer Pharmaceutical was only worth over a billion dors.


    If he put together all his family assets, it would only total to about two or three billion dors. It was far


    from enough. It seemed that the talent selection of the Nonagon was a lost cause this time around.


    Homer looked disappointed and helpless as shook his head. He said, ¡°Forget it. It seems that we stand


    no chance to enter the Nonagon.¡±


    Hector asked, ¡°Dad, is this Nonagon really that powerful? Why are so many people trying so hard to


    get in?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Homer rolled his eyes at his stupid son and said solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the power of the


    Nonagon, so I don¡¯t me you. But what I can tell you is that even a thousand affluent families in this


    world are not a match to the Nonagon. The influence and forces behind it are definitely not something


    we can contemte and imagine.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re that amazing?¡± Hector was startled and looked doubtful.


    ¡°Yes, the existence of the Nonagon is to stabilize all major events in the world. No matter who it is, to


    enter the Nonagon is to enter the torrent that can control and operate the major forces in this world. Do


    you want to be a small potato or do you want to enter this endless torrent that can control everything?¡±


    Homer asked.


    Hector said directly, ¡°The torrent, of course. ¡±


    Homer nodded, looked at his son approvingly, and said, ¡°It seems that you still have some great


    ambitions. My son, the power of the Nonagon is absolutely beyond ourprehension. You just need


    to understand that even the Dunley family has to humble ourselves and bow down in front of such a


    behemoth, okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hector was stunned. To him, the Dunley family was the overlord that ruled over the sky!


    Now, his father was telling him that a giant like the Dunley family was just an ant in front of the


    Nonagon.


    Unbelievable!


    Terrifying!


    Only then did Hector understand why his father had been obsessed about sending him into the


    Nonagon over the years. However, he did not seem to be a fitting candidate.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you,¡± Hector said.


    Homer smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you can¡¯t enter the Nonagon, our family still


    has a foothold in Flower City. It¡¯s enough to keep you rich and prosperous for several lifetimes. But you


    have to change your attitude and stop causing trouble everywhere, understand?¡±


    Hector nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Homer was just about to get up when his phone rang again.


    Suddenly, Homer panicked.


    Looking at the caller ID, it was thepany¡¯s number!


    After answering the call, Homer asked solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter this time?¡±


    ¡°Chairman Dunley, something big has happened! Many people areing to ourpany and asking


    to return the goods for a refund!¡± The person on the other end of the phone sounded very anxious.


    Hearing this, Homer¡¯s face darkened as he cursed, ¡°Are you a bunch of fools? Do you have to report


    such a small matter to me? Just deal with it how you always have! If they want a refund, just give it to


    them.¡±


    ¡°No, Chairman Dunley, it¡¯s different this time!¡± The line sounded very noisy. ¡°About 400 to 500 people


    have surrounded ourpany requesting to return the goods for a refund. There are more people


    coming as well! Ourpany will lose at least 50 million dors this time!¡±


    ¡°What? 50 million dors? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Homer got a shock and stood up from the sofa with cold sweat on his forehead.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Was this a joke?


    50 million dors?


    Hispany¡¯s market value was only over a billion. 50 million dors was equivalent to cutting one of


    his arms off!


    If they epted all the refund requests, what would they do tomorrow?


    Continue to process refund requests?


    In that case, hispany would go bankrupt immediately!


    Homer finally realized the severity of this problem and quickly asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why


    are so many peopleing to ask for refunds? Is there a problem with our product? Isn¡¯t it just an


    ordinary tranquilizer?¡±


    Homer Pharmaceutical was in the business of health care products. Their medicine was neither good


    nor bad, it was just a normal tranquilizer. It would indeed have some effect on the elderly, but they


    would not live to 99 Years old.


    Besides, these lonely old people were easy to cheat. As long as their salespeople said some ttering


    words and visited them a few times, the deal was done.


    Moreover, they had rebate contracts. Many elderly people would fork out their life savings for their


    retirement.


    Homer was not afraid of getting into trouble either. After all, they were just a bunch of old men and


    women. If something happened, he had a way to take care of them.


    He would just resort to intimidation and threats. What could a bunch of old people do?


    Furthermore, his family enjoyed a certain status in Flower City. Many people knew about their


    underhanded activities but chose to close one eye.


    Now, with so many peopleing for refunds, someone was obviously messing with them behind their


    backs!


    The person on the other end of the phone was also confused and said, ¡°Chairman Dunley, we don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s going on either. This group of old men and women are blocking the entrance of our


    company now. Moreover, they arrived at the scene in chartered cars. There are also no less than 20 or


    30 bodyguards in ck suits at the scene protecting these old people. Our people dare not do anything


    at all!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Chartered cars and special bodyguards?¡± Homer was dumbfounded.


    What the heck was this?


    ¡°Damn it! Hurry up and find out who¡¯s behind this!¡± Homer cursed.


    He was almost going mad from anger!


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk to them now.¡± The person on the other end of the phone nodded repeatedly and hung


    up.


    In less than ten minutes, Homer¡¯s phone rang again. As soon as he answered it, there was a heart


    piercing scream from his subordinate. ¡°Chairman Dunley, it¡¯s over, we¡¯ve been beaten up! There are


    too many of them and they¡¯re all ruthless. Before we could say anything, the other party immediately


    made a move!¡±


    ¡°What? How could this be? What exactly did you say?¡± Homer asked.


    ¡°We hadn¡¯t even said anything. The other party has a man from the Northeast who asked us what we


    were looking at. We also have a grumpy man from the Northeast on our side. They just started


    squabbling back and forth. Then, the fight broke out.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Homer roared and dropped the phone.


    Philip rke must be behind this!


    He quickly dialed Ernie¡¯s number and said gruffly, ¡°How long before you reach Uppercreek? The order


    has changed. Kill Philip rke immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    On the other end of the phone, Ernie said tersely, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve arrived in Uppercreek.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Homer said coldly, ¡°Find that kid immediately and kill him!¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ernie responded and ended the call.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the dark car, smoking a cigarette. The scarlet tip of the cigarette


    looked particrly eye-catching at night.


    After sitting for a while, Ernie observed the surroundings through the car window. He looked at the hotel


    where a dozen people were guarding the entrance and looked up.


    This was the hotel where Philip was staying. ording to the young master, his pregnant wife was in


    this hotel.


    Menacing intent shed from the corner of Ernie¡¯s eyes. He nced at the people patrolling around as


    a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Such an arrangement could indeed deter many people. However, Ernie was different. He was an


    expert at assassination, someone who had survived from the edge of the sword.


    These people arranged by Victor Bell were nothing more than moving targets in his eyes.


    Ernie inserted a dagger that glinted with a cold light between his legs and used his pants to hide it.


    Then, he took out a Desert Eagle from the bottom of the car seat and inserted it into the back of his


    waist.


    After that, he put on a mask and a broad hat. After his preparations, he pushed the car door open. He


    threw the cigarette to the ground and stomped on it heavily. It was drizzling in Uppercreek and there


    were not many passersby or pedestrians.


    Ernie walked to the hotel¡¯s front entrance. As he approached, he suddenly turned around and walked


    toward the back entrance of the hotel.


    He took advantage of the night to feel for an open window. After looking around, he took out a tool from


    his pocket, pried open the window, and entered through the opening.


    Thud!


    The muffled sound of himnding was very light. He was in a lounge for hotel employees.


    Ernie crouched down, grabbed a staff uniform from the bench, and changed into it.


    Three minutester, he very calmly walked out of the lounge while pushing a small dining cart. He


    walked along the corridor until he reached the elevator.


    On the way, he would smile politely whenever he met any bodyguards on patrol. Nobody found Ernie


    suspicious. Ernie smoothly got into the elevator and pressed the button for the floor. Half a minuteter,


    the elevator door opened with a ding.


    Ernie pushed the dining cart and walked out calmly.


    In the corridor on this floor, he found a bodyguard stationed every three to five steps apart. Two rows of


    ck-suited bodyguards were protecting this floor securely.


    Basically, two bodyguards were standing guard on both sides of every suite door. At the suite at the


    end, eight burly men with sharp eyes were standing at the entrance.


    Ernie¡¯s appearance instantly made the bodyguards alert.


    However, they just nced at him without a second look.


    Ernie pushed the dining cart and came to the door of a room. He rang the doorbell and shouted, ¡°Room


    service. Your food is here.¡±


    Soon, the door opened. Thedy inside wore a bathrobe and was wiping her wet hair. She said with a


    puzzled face, ¡°I didn¡¯t order any room service.¡±


    Ernie smiled and said politely, ¡°Complimentary from the hotel.¡±


    The woman frowned slightly before she turned sideways and said, ¡°Come in, then.¡±


    Then, with a bang, the door was closed.


    Ernie took advantage of the woman standing with her back toward him and took the knife from the


    dining cart. He stabbed the woman in the back firmly and urately while covering the woman¡¯s mouth


    with a white towel.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although she struggled and screamed, no one outside heard her. The woman fell, her backpletely


    drenched with red while her eyes were still wide open.


    Ernie nced around the room calmly. He then walked to the vent in the room, moved the table and


    chairs, and removed the vent cover. He jumped up and got into the venttion channel.


    Following the map in his head, Ernie slowly crawled forward. As he passed through several vents, he


    could hear sounds of pleasure from men and women as well as other noises from the rooms.


    Finally, Ernie stopped at a vent and looked down.


    In the room, a woman with a big belly was anxiously talking on the phone. ¡°Philip, how is Anne? Is she


    okay?¡±


    Ernie sprawled at the vent opening, looking down at the woman who had a charming back.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    He found the target.


    He bit the dagger in his mouth and observed the situation in the room. No one seemed to be in the


    room except for the target.


    Then, he slowly removed the vent cover.


    He waited until Wynn walked to the living room and jumped into the room through the vent opening.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The faint noise was masked by the thunder outside. Ernie crouched down as he looked around.


    Holding a shining dagger in his hand, he approached the woman in the living room who was on the


    phone with her back facing him.


    At this moment, Wynn waspletely unaware of the danger approaching behind her. She was still on


    the phone and said anxiously, ¡°Philip, we must cure Anne. This only happened to her because of me.¡±


    At this moment, Ernie was already right behind Wynn. The dagger in his hand was aimed at her neck.


    However, suddenly!


    A cold female voice rang in the room.


    ¡°Who sent you here?!¡±


    Boom!


    This sudden sound made Ernie¡¯s movements halt in the air!


    He turned around and saw a woman sitting on the living room sofa. She was wearing a ck leather


    jacket and leather pants. She had shoulder length hair and a valiant appearance. There were two


    butterfly des on the coffee table. She was holding a revolver in her hand that was aimed at the


    center of his eyebrows.


    All the hairs on Ernie¡¯s body stood on end!


    There was someone else in the room. However, he had not heard the sound of her breathing just now!


    Despite that, another woman was indeed sitting on the sofa right in front of his eyes!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wynn also realized something and turned around abruptly. She saw a man standing behind her


    while holding a shiny dagger. He was wearing a mask, and his eyes were shing fiercely.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Wynn was shocked. She quickly clutched her stomach and stood behind 17.


    Bam!


    At this moment, the door of the suite was mmed open from the outside!


    In a sh, seven or eight fully armed bodyguards rushed in with the guns in their hands aimed at Ernie


    in the room.


    With a self-deprecating sneer, Ernie said in a low voice, ¡°This has been arranged a long time ago. It


    seems that I underestimated this mission.¡±


    He suddenly made a move and quickly attacked. With a killing move, he rushed toward the seven or


    eight people at the door!


    He wanted to force his way out. At once, those seven or eight bodyguards started fighting with Ernie!


    However, the bodyguards were obviously not a match for Ernie¡¯s skills and strength!


    Biff, bang, thud!


    Pretty soon, several bodyguards fell to the floor. One of the bodyguards quickly tried to pull the trigger!


    However!


    Swoosh!


    The dagger in Ernie¡¯s hand flew out and pierced through the bodyguard¡¯s wrist!


    Following that, Ernie darted around and kicked the two at the door, trying to take advantage of the


    situation to escape!


    However, at this moment¡­

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    17, who had not made a move, grabbed the two butterfly des on the coffee table.


    Two swishes!


    The butterfly des flew across the air while rotating in circles before steadily shing across Ernie¡¯s


    thigh!


    After that!


    The des turned around and returned to 17¡¯s hands!


    As for Ernie, he had already fallen to his knees with a thud, blood pooling under his feet!


    He stared in disbelief at the aloof woman striding over from behind him.


    She was like a ck rose that bloomed amid killings!


    ¡°Y-You are¡­¡± Ernie asked incredulously. The shock in his eyes was like a raging ocean!


    A woman with such skills was definitely not an ordinary person!


    Ernie had been in this line for many years and was used to doing underground assassination missions.


    He had done more than 50 missions without failure!


    However, he had lost in the hands of this youngdy today. Moreover, the woman in front of him had


    clearly not disyed her full capacity just yet!


    Boom!


    Just when Ernie was still in shock, 17 strutted up, raised her leg in a sweeping motion, and kicked


    Ernie viciously in the jaw!


    Instantly, the teeth in Ernie¡¯s month were knocked out and he sprayed a mouthful of blood!


    17 stared coldly at Ernie who was sprawled on the floor and asked, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    Ernieughed miserably. His legs were gone. He had never been in such a wretched state as he was


    today.


    ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t betray my employer. Just kill me if you want to.¡± Ernie sneered. He was quite tough.


    17 blinked her big eyes and folded her arms across her chest. An excited smile appeared at the corner


    of her mouth as she said, ¡°Very good, I was afraid you were going to be a coward.¡±


    While saying that, 17 clenched her fists until they creaked. She walked toward Ernie step by step while


    saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t done this in a while, so I can use you as my guinea pig.¡±


    Ernie was startled and looked suspiciously at 17 who reached out to grab him. He instinctively felt an


    unprecedented fear and asked in surprise, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    17 said, ¡°Forced interrogation.¡±


    With that said, 17 dragged Ernie out of the suite and into the next room.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Within five minutes, miserable howls could be heard from that room. Anyone in the hotel who heard it


    was creeped out.


    Wynn stayed in the suite. Several bodyguards had cleaned up the scene and were now guarding her


    closely. Not long after, Philip hurried back. He trotted up to Wynn who was sitting on the sofa, squatted


    down, and grabbed her delicate, cold hands. He asked, ¡°Are you frightened?¡±


    Wynn shook her head, but her shaking hands betrayed her fear. With reddened eyes, she said, ¡°No,


    I¡¯m fine. How is Anne?¡±


    Philip gently held Wynn¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Anne is fine. I¡¯ve invited some experts to treat her.


    She¡¯s already out of danger.¡±


    Wynn burst into tears when she heard this. She threw herself into Philip¡¯s arms and cried bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s


    all my fault If not for me, that wouldn¡¯t have happened to Anne.¡±


    Philip gently patted Wynn on the back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s mine.


    Promise me that you¡¯ll stay in the hotel. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to protect you.¡±


    With tear streaks on her face, Wynn nodded and asked, ¡°Have you also made arrangements for M,


    Mom, and Dad?¡±


    Philip wiped away the tears at the corner of Wynn¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made


    arrangements for them as well. They¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After talking for a while and putting Wynn to sleep, Philip cautiously left the suite. He said to the


    bodyguards at the door, ¡°Take good care of Madam and don¡¯t let any more idents happen.¡±


    The several bodyguards there nodded respectfully and stood at attention while saying, ¡°Please rest


    assured, Young Master rke.¡±


    Philip nodded, turned around, and went to the suite next door.

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    As soon as he entered the door, his senses were assaulted by the choking stench of blood. At first


    nce, he saw Ernie in a pool of blood. It was a truly unbearable sight.


    17 was carefully wiping her butterfly des at this moment. She nced at Philip indifferently and said,


    ¡°I got a confession out of him. He was sent here by Homer Dunley of Charbury.¡±


    Philip frowned and nodded. He looked at 17¡¯s morous and curvaceous, saying, ¡°You¡¯re a woman,


    after all. Why do you like doing such rough and barbaric things? Aren¡¯t you worried that you won¡¯t be


    able to get married in the future?¡±


    17 put the butterfly des behind her waist. Shifting from her cold and scary demeanor, she suddenly


    turned into a cute little girl and pounced on Philip. Blinking her big eyes, she looked at Philip and said,


    ¡°I belong to you in this lifetime. Of course, I won¡¯t get married.¡±


    Philip quickly pushed her away and said, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    17 pouted and said with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. The lord has said that we were born to be the


    sword of the rke family and will die as your shield. I¡¯m alive only to be your sword.¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Have you never thought about freedom?¡±


    17 tilted her head and said doubtfully, ¡°Freedom? I¡¯m quite free, aren¡¯t I? Without the rke family or


    the lord, all of us would¡¯ve died long ago. Our lives belong to the lord. Since the lord has asked us to


    protect the young master, I¡¯ll do it even at the cost of my life.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at 17 seriously without another word. He turned his head, looked at Ernie


    who was almost dying on the floor, and asked, ¡°Do you think Homer Dunley can win?¡±


    At this moment, Ernie¡¯s face was covered in blood. Turning his head, he looked at the young man


    standing in front of him.


    Too young!


    This man was actually protected by a guard with such horrifying skills!


    Could the patriarch win?


    Ernie did not know anymore, but he instinctivelyughed miserably and said, ¡°Even if the patriarch


    loses, he still has the huge Dunley family behind him. They¡¯re the leading family in Charbury and not


    people a guy like you can deal with.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­.¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Do you really think that the Dunley family is huge?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hiss!


    Ernie panicked. What did this guy mean by that?


    Could it be that in his eyes, the Dunley family was nothing worth mentioning?


    ¡°Haha, the Dunley family aren¡¯t an entity you can figure out. Kill me if you want. I¡¯m at your disposal,¡±


    Ernie shouted and closed his eyes resolutely.


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I¡¯ll let you witness the demise of


    Homer Dunley and his son with your own eyes. If the Dunley family dares to intervene in this matter, I


    don¡¯t mind exterminating the Dunley family of Charbury in one go!¡±


    Thump!


    Hearing this, Ernie¡¯s heart jolted violently.


    Such arrogance!


    He actually wanted to deal with the Dunley family?


    Outrageous!


    ¡°Haha! Kid, you¡¯re cocky enough, but you¡¯re doomed to fail!¡± Ernie shouted hysterically.


    After that, he was taken away by a few bodyguards. Meanwhile, Philip called George on the phone and


    ordered, ¡°Have you gathered the information?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, George said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, we have. We¡¯ve gathered all


    of Homer Dunley¡¯s scandals and the evidence against him. We¡¯re ready to act on your orders.¡±


    ¡°Very good! Let¡¯s begin!¡± Philip said coldly.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    After receiving Philip¡¯s order, George said to the elites around him, ¡°Young Master has given the order.


    Let¡¯s begin. We¡¯ll get it done at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Everyone responded and quickly sprang into action. Those operating on theputers started to bring


    down the stocks of Homer Pharmaceutical whileunching capital warfare against Homer Dunley!


    Those on the phone contacted thepanies and big bosses in Flower City of Charbury who had


    business dealings with Homer. Using the stick and the carrot method, they warned them not to


    cooperate with Homer Pharmaceutical and not to help Homer. Of course, the most practical way for


    these big bosses was to cooperate with these people, steal Homer Pharmaceutical¡¯s business, and


    empty its market share in Flower City!


    Others quickly mobilized the rke family¡¯s human and material resources in Flower City to impose


    sanctions on Homer Dunley¡¯s family!


    In just ten minutes, countless calls came in and out.


    A mysterious force began to wreak havoc in Flower City of Charbury, which was hundreds of miles


    away. Everything was targeted at Homer Dunley and his family in Flower City!


    At this moment, more than half of the enterprises andpanies in Flower City of Charbury, including


    some underground kingpins, all received a mysterious notification or phone call. They were strictly


    prohibited from contacting Homer and his son!


    At first, many people were still in disagreement with the arrangement.


    For these people, it did not take long before theirpany or enterprise was suppressed. Soon,


    another call came in, asking them if they had changed their minds and whether they agreed now.


    These people were immediately sent into a panic!


    Many of them began to contact each other privately and quickly held an area-wide meeting. Finally,


    they decided to cut off all cooperation with Homer. That was because in just a few minutes, their


    respectivepanies had already lost tens of millions.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! Who exactly did Homer and his son mess with?¡±


    Many big bosses and figures of Flower City gathered together to talk about this matter.


    ¡°Who knows? But this time, it seems that Homer is going to fall t on his face. Maybe they might not


    even have a foothold in Flower City anymore!¡±


    Another middle- aged man with a pot belly said mockingly.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± someone asked in puzzlement.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The fat man continued, ¡°Think about it. With such means and strength, what kind of person could the


    opponent be? Moreover, in just a few minutes, all of us here have lost tens of millions of profits! This


    adds up to hundreds of millions!¡±


    Upon hearing this, many of the bosses present became serious.


    Yes, such a big operation was certainly not simple to execute.


    ¡°Do you think this is aimed at the main Dunley family and they¡¯re just starting from Homer Dunley?¡±


    someone asked.


    When this question was voiced out, many people chose to be silent. Their faces turned unpleasant,


    and they did not dare to specte.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have a good show to watch this time. For many years, no one


    has dared to challenge the Dunley family. We might as well just sit back, watch the fight, and see how


    the situation develops. If someone from the main Dunley family takes action, we can make a move too.


    That way, we won¡¯t bring attention to ourselves and can avoid being targeted by the Dunley familyter.


    If the main Dunley family stays quiet about this, we won¡¯t make a move either, lest we antagonize this


    party in the dark.¡±


    The middle-aged fat man gave his suggestion. Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Homer had not slept all night. Thepany¡¯s affairs were causing him a massive headache. Just as he


    finished handling the refunds, another call came again.


    Whenever Homer heard the phone ringing now, his heart would instinctively tremble. His face darkened


    as he answered the call and asked coldly, ¡°What is it now? Haven¡¯t things been solved already? What


    else is there?¡±


    To his surprise, an indifferent voice of a young man said tly, ¡°Homer Dunley, you still have half an


    hour. If you hand over Hector Dunley, then you, including thepanies and assets under your name,


    will be safe and sound. If you refuse to return to your senses and still insist on protecting him, then you


    can die with him.¡±

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    ¡°Philip rke?¡± Homer¡¯s face darkened before he sneered and said, ¡°Damn it, are you trying to scare


    me? I¡¯m Homer Dunley. What kind of storms have I not weathered? Do you think I¡¯ll be scared with just


    a few words from you? Okay,e on, I want to see what else you can do!¡±


    Snap!


    Before Homer finished speaking, the other party disconnected the call.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Homer looked at the phone in his hand and smashed it on the floor in anger!


    He had already broken several mobile phones tonight! The housekeeper rushed over from the side and


    cleaned up the mess. She took out a new phone and put it on the coffee table.


    Homer gasped for air. Just as he was about to pick up his phone, a man in a suit rushed in from the


    door and shouted while sweating profusely, ¡°Chairman Dunley, things are bad this time!¡±


    Homer shuddered and roared coldly, ¡°F*ck it, now what?¡±


    The man quickly said, ¡°Our stocks have plunged till the bottom limit. We¡¯ve lost 500 million dors! The


    businesses under your name were also seized ten minutes ago. Now, authorities are checking the


    ounts. Also, several of your properties have been seized due to irregrities.¡±


    Thump!


    Hearing this, Homer¡¯s blood pressure rushed up to his head. He fell back on the sofa, stretched out his


    hands, clutched his chest, and shouted, ¡°Pills¡­ Pills¡­¡±


    ¡°C-Chairman Dunley!¡±


    The man shouted and rushed forward to rub on Homer¡¯s chest.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The housekeeper quickly found the quick acting medicine for heart disease and gave it to Homer with a


    ss of warm water.


    After several minutes, Homer asked with a pale face, ¡°What did you just say? The stocks fell to the


    bottom limit and we lost 500 million dors?¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Chairman Dunley. When the market opened this morning, the stock


    price plummeted. Arge influx of retail investors sold off our stocks like crazy despite making huge


    losses themselves. When our stock price reached the lowest point, someone bought all of them. We¡¯ve


    lost 500 million dors and thepany has also stopped trading.¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Homer looked suspicious.


    ¡°Chairman Dunley, we suspect that someone is secretly targeting you,¡± the man said.


    Targeting him?


    Homer instantly figured it out Philip rke?!


    ¡°What about the otherpanies?¡± Homer quickly asked.


    The man shook his head and said, ¡°Chairman Dunley, otherpanies have also been seized. Now,


    all the properties under your name have been seized and your bank assets have also been frozen.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Homer eximed. He coughed violently and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Then, he asked anxiously, ¡°What about the partners? What did they say? Did you contact them and ask


    them for help?¡±


    The man shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ve contacted all of them and none of them are willing to help.


    They also refused to say anything when we asked. Chairman Dunley, I don¡¯t think things are looking


    good this time.¡±

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    When Homer heard this, his face darkened and his eyes went dim. l-le mumbled under his breath,


    ¡°This is impossible. How could this happen so quickly? Who the hell is he? How could he have such


    means and strength?¡±


    Homer was flustered. For the first time, he felt as if he was facing a problem that could not be solved.


    He had never taken a young man like Philip seriously before, but in the current situation, he had no


    choice but to reassess Philip.


    ¡°Chairman Dunley, what shall we do now? The employees in thepany are already talking about


    resigning and a bunch of our partners came over early in the morning to ask us for goods. Although our


    people have temporarily held them back, we really can¡¯t stall them any longer. Once they know our


    current predicament and these partners sue us, it¡¯ll really be over for us!¡±


    The man looked anxious, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Homer took a deep breath to calm his mind and said, ¡°We can¡¯t panic now. You go back and stabilize


    the situation first I¡¯ll get someone to settle the problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the man replied and left the vi.


    Meanwhile, Hector walked down from the second floor while stretching. He looked like an idle young


    master,pletely unaware of what had just happened at home.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up? Why is it so noisy early in the morning? Have you caught Philip?¡±


    Hector walked to the sofa with a grin. He was just about to sit down when Homer flew into a rage and


    kicked Hector in the stomach, causing him to fall on the floor. Then, Homer pointed at Hector, who was


    lying on the floor with a bewildered face. He cursed, ¡°Idiot! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve


    caused? Thepany is done for, our family is done for!¡±


    Hector was dumbfounded as he clutched his abdomen. The pain made him shout hysterically, ¡°Dad,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m your son! What do you mean thepany is done for? We¡¯re the Dunley


    family of Flower City. How could we be done for?¡±


    Hector rubbed his stomach and tried to stand up from the floor when Homer stepped forward and


    pped him while cursing, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to repent? Do you know what the secretary told me


    just now?¡±


    Hector covered his burning cheek and looked at Homer who was in a fit of anger at the moment. He


    asked, ¡°What is it? Why are you hitting me? Even my mother has never hit me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Homer was furious, and the anger made his blood boil. However, when he thought of his stupid son¡¯s


    mother, his raised hand could not move another inch.


    Helpless, Homer sighed and sat down on the sofa as he said, ¡°Just now, the secretary said that all of


    ourpanies and factories are being investigated. Our stock price has dropped to the bottom limit


    and we¡¯ve lost 500 million dors. Even several properties have been seized and all the bank ounts


    have been frozen.¡±


    ¡°What? The bank ounts have been frozen?¡±


    Hector was dumbfounded and quickly asked, ¡°Dad, don¡®t lie to me. I need to use some money today.¡±


    Homer red at his son and said coldly, ¡°Would I lie to you?¡±


    Hector was taken aback and asked, ¡°Dad, who the hell did this? How dare they target our family?¡±


    ¡°Who else? It¡¯s the one you messed with in Uppercreek! That Philip rke!¡± Homer shouted gravely.


    Hearing this name, Hector was startled and said, ¡°Impossible! Didn¡¯t Seventh Uncle sayst night that it


    has already been solved? Why is it¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Homer thought of his seventh brother and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call your seventh uncle to ask him


    about this. The situation is very uncertain now. We need your seventh uncle to take charge.¡±


    After that, Horner picked up his phone and dialed Milo¡¯s number.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Soon, the call was connected. Milo¡¯s heartyughter came from the other end as he said, ¡°Fourth


    Brother, why are you calling me this early in the morning? Hasn¡¯t the matterst night been solved?¡±


    Homer sighed and said, ¡°Milo, it hasn¡¯t been resolved at all. Do you know what happened to my


    company early this morning? I lost 500 million in the stock market and all my assets and properties


    have been frozen and seized!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Milo was shocked. His face turned grim as he asked, ¡°How did this


    happen? Did the kid named Philip rke do it?¡±


    Homer nodded and responded, ¡°It¡¯s him. He called me this morning and asked me to hand over Hector.


    I refused. Not long after the call, I received bad news from mypany¡¯s secretary. Milo, tell me what I


    should do. You have a widework of connections in Flower City. Help me find out what the bosses


    and big figures in Flower City think of this. Also, help me contact Philip and tell him that I want to meet


    him. There¡¯s nosting feud, only eternal friends.¡±


    Homer had no other choice. The opponent¡¯s killing moves were too fierce and urate. He was now


    an eagle with broken wings, unable to fly.


    Milo¡¯s face darkened. He thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he ended the call. At this moment, Milo was in the luxurious suite of a clubhouse, standing in


    front of therge French windows. As he watched the rising sun, he made a few calls.


    On the soft couch behind him was a delicate woman with a fair back and graceful curves.


    ¡°Hello, ine. Quickly find out for me who¡¯s helping outsiders against my fourth brother. No matter who


    it is, pass on my message to them. Whoever dares to help outsiders against a member of my Dunley


    family, I, Milo Dunley, will definitely not let them off!


    ¡°In addition, contact n Holmes in Uppercreek and ask him to do me a favor. Contact a kid named


    Philip rke and tell him that I want to see him.¡±


    Milo recited one order after another. It did not take long for his forces in Flower City and Uppercreek to


    operate. With his arms crossed and wearing a loose red bathrobe, he looked at the busy street outside


    with a cold glint in his eyes.


    Soon, he received a phone call and asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Did you find out?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a respectful voice said, ¡°Seventh Master, we have. No one in Flower


    City is helping outsiders against your fourth brother this time. Everything was done by the forces


    belonging to Philip rke. He has many forces andpanies in Flower City, all of which are invested


    by apany called rke Group.¡±


    ¡°rke Group? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± Milo¡¯s expression tensed as his eyes narrowed.


    Over the phone, ine replied, ¡°Seventh Master, this rke Group just appearedst night. Many


    companies in this city were acquired by them overnight at a high price. Even the six underground lords


    of Flower City have been bought over by them. To be honest, Seventh Master, the person your fourth


    brother messed with this time is not a small fry.¡±


    Hearing this, Milo¡¯s face darkened. He was silent for a while before saying, ¡°No matter who he is and


    what kind of power he has, a character like him is not allowed to appear in the territory of my Flower


    City. Do you understand?!¡±

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Seventh Master, I


    understand your orders, but this matter is not that easy to solve. I think you should get in touch with the


    other party first. Not many people can deal such severe damage to your fourth brother¡¯s businesses in


    just one night.¡±


    Milo¡¯s face was cold. He knew that the other party was right. It seemed that he had underestimated


    Philip rke.


    ¡°I know. There¡¯s no need for you to lecture me. just do as I say!¡± Milo yelled.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the other party answered and hung up the phone.


    At this moment, Milo looked at his reflection on the ss window and felt for the first time that he had


    encountered a formidable opponent.


    In the past, he had always been the one who destroyed others. Now, it was the other way around.


    Someone in Flower City actually had the strength to make him suffer a loss and even bring destruction


    to his family.


    Just when Milo was thinking about how to solve the problem, his phone rang. He nced at the caller


    ID and saw an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Milo picked up the call with a frown.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking for me?¡± A hearty male voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    Milo was startled before asking, ¡°Are you Philip rke?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Philip rke.¡±


    At this moment, Philip was sitting in a speeding Mercedes and had just passed through the toll gate of


    Flower City in Charbury.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve taken the initiative to contact me, I¡¯ll be straightforward with you. How do you want


    to settle this case? If possible, I think we should meet.¡± Milo¡¯s face was grim, but there was a menacing


    smile at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Sure, you can decide where to meet,¡± Philip replied.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Flower City, Glory Hotel. What do you think?¡± Milo said, unable to suppress the cold smile.


    As long as he could trick this kid intoing to Flower City, Milo would have everything within his


    grasp.


    After all, he ruled over Flower City. There was nothing he could not do here!


    At first, Milo guessed that since the other party had such means, he would not be a reckless person.


    He would probably see through his motive for choosing a ce in Flower City. Thus, he had prepared a


    backup n. If Philip did not agree, they would meet in Golden City, which was in between Charbury


    and Penhart.


    It was just a matter of traveling.


    He did not expect Philip to agree.


    ¡°Okay, no problem. I¡¯m already in Flower City,¡± Philip replied.


    Hearing this, Milo was taken aback. There was a burst of excitement, followed by suspicion and


    nervousness. ¡°You¡¯re in Flower City?¡± Milo asked in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can reach Glory Hotel in 20 minutes,¡± Philip said indifferently.


    Milo smiled and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go there immediately and wee you.¡±


    After saying that, Milo ended the call. The smile on his face instantly froze and was reced by a


    gloomy coldness.


    He frowned and pondered for a moment before dialing the internal line. He said coldly, ¡°Tell everyone to


    get ready and surround Glory Hotel. No one is allowed to enter or leave the hotel. Also, tell Doggo and


    the rest to lie in ambush in the hotel. If anything untoward happens, just kill the other party for me!¡±


    Milo gave his orders in detail before he dialed Homer¡¯s number and said with augh, ¡°Fourth Brother,


    I¡¯ve already contacted the other party. Unexpectedly, he¡¯s so bold that he has already reached Flower


    City. There won¡¯t be any more problems this time. As long as he arrives in Flower City, he has to bow


    down to our rules no matter who he is!¡±


    When Homer heard this, he was also very excited. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Really? Well


    then, I¡¯ll head over immediately. I want to see exactly who this Philip rke is to dare toy his hands


    on me! Since he has arrived in Flower City, I won¡¯t let him leave without peeling off the skin on his


    back.¡±


    Homer exhaled a long sigh of relief.


    Faced with Philip¡¯s series of attacks, he did not even have the chance to resist. Now, he finally had the


    chance to retaliate, so how could he not be excited?


    For him toe to Flower City was simply seeking death!


    Philip rke was too young and impulsive!

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    At this moment, Hector noticed the smile on his father¡¯s face and asked dubiously, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up with


    you? Has Seventh Uncle handled the matter?¡±


    Homer red at his stupid son and said, ¡°Philip rke hase to Flower City.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hector eximed in surprise. Then, with a look of excitement and malice, he said, ¡°He actually dares to


    come to Flower City? Is he an idiot? Flower City is our family¡¯s territory. Barging in like this is the same


    as seeking death!¡±


    Hector was overjoyed!


    This damned Philip rke actually had the guts to chase him to Flower City. He would certainly kill


    Philip this time!


    Homer also narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just a young and immature kid. He


    thinks that we¡¯re toothless tigers and a pushover just because he has temporarily subdued us. But he


    doesn¡¯t know that in Flower City, there¡¯s still your seventh uncle!¡±


    After saying that, the father and son smiled at each other.


    Hector quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going to meet? I¡¯ll go along with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Homer red at him and said solemnly, ¡°No, you stay at home. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve


    caused enough trouble?¡±


    Having said that, Homer got up and said to the servants at the door, ¡°All of you keep an eye on the


    young master. If I find him sneaking out, I¡¯lle after you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡± Several servants bowed and replied.


    Soon, Homer drove to Glory Hotel.


    Milo was already waiting for him at the entrance. After the two met, Homer asked nervously, ¡°How is it?


    Is be here yet?¡±


    Milo nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s in the private room upstairs.¡±


    Homer nodded, looked around, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange for anyone? In case something


    happens¡­¡±


    Milo knew that Homer would ask about this and gestured for him to look at several ck and white


    SUVs parked on the street, as well as at various intersections.


    Even the hotel¡¯s doormen and the people standing guard inside were Milo¡¯s people.


    ¡°Everything has been arranged, Homer. Don¡¯t worry about it. No matter how big Philip¡¯s backing is, he¡¯s


    now in our backyard and has to watch out. He¡¯s no different from being a fish on the chopping board


    and is at our disposal!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Homer nodded, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and walked into the


    hotel with Milo. Soon, they came to the private room upstairs. As soon as they entered the door, they


    felt an extraordinary atmosphere.


    In the room, Philip was sitting on the sofa nonchntly. With a calm face and a smile on his lips, he


    looked at the brothers walking in through the door.


    Too young!


    That was Milo¡¯s first impression. Even so, those eyes of the other party made him have the feeling of


    being stared at by a fierce beast.


    This was impossible!


    Milo shuddered before walking in and said with a smile, ¡°I believe you must be Mr. Philip rke.¡±


    He wanted to be polite and cordial.


    To his surprise, Philip did not give him the courtesy at all. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°I only have one


    condition. Hand over Hector Dunley, or else, you¡¯ll die.¡±

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Philip grinned. ¡°Do you think 50 million dors is a lot? Anne is still in aa. If she doesn¡¯t wake up, I


    think there¡¯s no need for you to live in this world either.¡±


    Homerughed in exasperation. He had never seen such an arrogant young man. The price of 50


    million dors was already their limit but the other party did not appreciate it at all.


    She was just a nanny, right?


    Since she could not wake up anymore, why not let everything end here?


    Thinking of this, Homer could not help but sneer. ¡°Very well, since you refuse to ept, we can¡¯t do


    anything either. You won¡¯t get a single cent of this 50 million dors. Do you still want to deal with us?


    Fine, let¡¯s see your methods. I refuse to believe that you can make my Dunley family of Flower City go


    bankrupt!¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth curved up, revealing a cruel sneer. He said, ¡°In that case, you shall wait


    and see.¡±


    After that, he turned to Milo and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m only after the responsible party. I don¡¯t want to have too


    many conflicts with the Dunley family. You have nothing to do with this matter, so I hope you won¡¯t


    interfere. If you must intervene, then I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll also be a victim of the destruction that¡¯s about


    to ensue.¡±


    Milo was stunned and looked incredulously at Philip. How dare he threaten him too?


    This was Flower City!


    It was the territory of Milo Dunley!


    He could not help but sneer and warn him, ¡°Young man, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? It seems


    that you still don¡¯t understand the power of my Dunley family in Flower City. My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°Your name is Milo Dunley. In Flower City, you can be considered a great figure. Even the six


    underground lords of Flower City have to show you some respect. You have 23 enterprises in Flower


    City, holding the positions of executive director and shareholder. Your assets are worth about five billion


    dors. Moreover, you also have a certain position in the main Dunley family. Am I right?¡±


    Philip grinned as he revealed Milo¡¯s background like he was reporting the weather forecast.


    After hearing this, Milo¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at Philip suspiciously. Then, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Very well, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve actually looked into my background. In that case, you should


    know that you can¡¯t get out of Flower City without my permission!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the door of the private room was violently pushed open from the outside with a


    bang!


    Instantly, more than a dozen burly men with weapons rushed in, all of them staring intently at Philip!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t want to do this at first, but you¡¯re too arrogant and persistent. You simply refuse to


    compromise and insist on getting to this point Who is to me?¡±


    Milo sneered and tugged at the tie of his suit.


    After that, he looked around the room and said with a grim smile, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re so bold toe


    alone. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Homer was full of smiles at this moment. Staring grimly at the lone Philip, he said, ¡°Boy, let me ask you


    now. Can we forget about this matter?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    This young and immature boy was in trouble this time!


    However, just when Milo and Homer thought that Philip would surrender, the other party shrugged and


    laughed indifferently. He said, ¡°So few people? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to call yourself the overlord of


    Flower City?¡±

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    Philip grinned. ¡°Do you think 50 million dors is a lot? Anne is still in aa. If she doesn¡¯t wake up, I


    think there¡¯s no need for you to live in this world either.¡±


    Homerughed in exasperation. He had never seen such an arrogant young man. The price of 50


    million dors was already their limit but the other party did not appreciate it at all.


    She was just a nanny, right?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she could not wake up anymore, why not let everything end here?


    Thinking of this, Homer could not help but sneer. ¡°Very well, since you refuse to ept, we can¡¯t do


    anything either. You won¡¯t get a single cent of this 50 million dors. Do you still want to deal with us?


    Fine, let¡¯s see your methods. I refuse to believe that you can make my Dunley family of Flower City go


    bankrupt!¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth curved up, revealing a cruel sneer. He said, ¡°In that case, you shall wait


    and see.¡±


    After that, he turned to Milo and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m only after the responsible party. I don¡¯t want to have too


    many conflicts with the Dunley family. You have nothing to do with this matter, so I hope you won¡¯t


    interfere. If you must intervene, then I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll also be a victim of the destruction that¡¯s about


    to ensue.¡±


    Milo was stunned and looked incredulously at Philip. How dare he threaten him too?


    This was Flower City!


    It was the territory of Milo Dunley!


    He could not help but sneer and warn him, ¡°Young man, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? It seems


    that you still don¡¯t understand the power of my Dunley family in Flower City. My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°Your name is Milo Dunley. In Flower City, you can be considered a great figure. Even the six


    underground lords of Flower City have to show you some respect. You have 23 enterprises in Flower


    City, holding the positions of executive director and shareholder. Your assets are worth about five billion


    dors. Moreover, you also have a certain position in the main Dunley family. Am I right?¡±


    Philip grinned as he revealed Milo¡¯s background like he was reporting the weather forecast.


    After hearing this, Milo¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at Philip suspiciously. Then, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Very well, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve actually looked into my background. In that case, you should


    know that you can¡¯t get out of Flower City without my permission!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the door of the private room was violently pushed open from the outside with a


    bang!


    Instantly, more than a dozen burly men with weapons rushed in, all of them staring intently at Philip!


    ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t want to do this at first, but you¡¯re too arrogant and persistent. You simply refuse to


    compromise and insist on getting to this point Who is to me?¡±


    Milo sneered and tugged at the tie of his suit.


    After that, he looked around the room and said with a grim smile, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re so bold toe


    alone. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Homer was full of smiles at this moment. Staring grimly at the lone Philip, he said, ¡°Boy, let me ask you


    now. Can we forget about this matter?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    This young and immature boy was in trouble this time!


    However, just when Milo and Homer thought that Philip would surrender, the other party shrugged and


    laughed indifferently. He said, ¡°So few people? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to call yourself the overlord of


    Flower City?¡±

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Hearing this, Milo¡¯s face darkened. Although he was sullen, he still said with a smile, ¡°What did you


    say? Are you looking down on me?¡±


    Milo was almost dying ofughter. This arrogant guy actually dared to say something like this. He did


    not take him seriously at all!


    This was Flower City of Charbury!


    If one were to mention who had the greatest power in Flower City, it was undoubtedly the Dunley


    family!


    The brothers Homer and Milo Dunley!


    Although Homer was ranked fourth in the branch Dunley family while Milo was the seventh, and several


    of the brothers were scattered in other areas of Charbury so they hardly contacted each other, the


    seven brothers of this branch Dunley family would definitely gather together to fight against amon


    enemy as long as Milo made the call!


    ¡°Philip, I advise you not to think too highly of yourself. This is Flower City of Charbury, my territory!


    Since you¡¯ve stepped into this hotel today, it means that if we don¡¯t reach a settlement, you won¡¯t be


    able to walk out of here!¡±


    Milo said sharply as a deep chill shed in the corner of his eyes.


    Several burly guys behind him also started sneering.


    ¡°Master Milo, who is this brat? How dare he look down on you like that?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, just break his limbs and throw him on the street.¡±


    ¡°At first nce, he looks tall and skinny with a pale face. I¡¯m sure he must be weak as hell.¡±


    Faced with these people¡¯s ridicule and disdain, Philip just smiled calmly. He looked at the two brothers


    while saying, ¡°Just try and see if I can walk out of this hotel.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    Homer was furious. He pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Men, take him down and break his limbs. I want


    to see how long his mouth can remain so stubborn!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the burly guys behind Milo stood forward. They rolled up their sleeves and


    looked like they were about to kill Philip on the spot!


    ¡°Kid, before we kill you, kneel down and apologize to our Master Milo!¡± One of the guys in the lead had


    an arrogant smile on his face.


    Hearing this, several other guys also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you dare provoke our Master Milo, you¡¯re


    just looking for death!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! Kneel and apologize to our Master Milo. When we take actionter, maybe we can go


    gentler on you! Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    Faced with the threats and sneers from these people, Philip merely shook his head indifferently. With


    his hands in his trouser pockets, he slowly stood up from the sofa. He said nonchntly, ¡°Are you guys


    so sure you can take me down?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Ridiculous! There are a dozen of us here. Do you think we can¡¯t take you down?¡±


    One of themughed loudly with a mocking expression on his face.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense with him and just break his limbs. He¡¯ll know to beg for mercy in a while!¡±


    Another person sneered and squeezed his fist, making a creaking sound.


    Just as they walked toward Philip, an angry shout suddenly sounded outside the door of the private


    room!


    ¡°Stop! Who dares to make a move against Mr. rke?!¡±


    Milo and Homer immediately looked back and saw a group of a dozen people rushing in through the


    door. The person in the lead was none other than Jowin Benson, one of the six underground lords in


    Flower City!


    Jowin¡¯s status in Flower City was not inferior to Milo. After all, he was a renowned lord of the


    underground scene. His background had been forged over the years. In Flower City, no one would dare


    to disrespect the six lords.


    That was because long ago in Flower City, there was a legend about the six great families.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    The branch Dunley family only moved hereter, and to arge extent, they had not gained respect


    from the locals in Flower City. Later, due to the high status of the main Dunley family in Charbury, other


    regions were in awe of the talents in the Dunley family. If ranked by seniority and origin, it was still far


    from enough for the branch Dunley family to dominate Flower City.


    This formed a situation where all the forces held each other in check. In fact, the six underground lords


    of Flower City did not ept the Dunley family at all. However, they were so apprehensive of the


    prestige and strength of the main Dunley family in Charbury that they were still respectful of Milo.


    At this moment, Jowin entered the private room. A bunch of his underlings followed closely. They each


    had a crew cut and tattoos, which made them look extraordinarily domineering.


    Their appearance made Milo sullen.


    ¡°Master Jowin, what brings you here?¡±


    Although Milo inwardly refused to yield to Jowin, he still smiled and asked when he saw him. His


    attitude was neither respectful nor fearful.


    Jowin Benson was ranked second among the six lords in Flower City. Known as Master Jowin, he was


    very influential in Flower City. It was rumored that no one would dare disrespect Master Jowin in Flower


    City.


    That was because any dispute that urred in Flower City would end up with Jowin stepping in and


    solving it. His status in Flower City was very high!


    Jowin looked at Milo indifferently and passed by him. Then, in the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze, he walked


    up to Philip, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Young Master rke, sorry I¡¯mte. I just received a call


    from Mr. Thomas. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Philip nced at Jowin, nodded, and stood aside calmly. This scene naturally caused Milo, Homer, and


    others to be shocked and overwhelmed.


    This was Master Jowin Benson of the six lords in Flower City!


    He was a renowned figure in Flower City!


    However, at this moment, he was so respectful to the young man in front of them.


    Milo¡¯s face turned dark in a sh. He did not expect Philip to know Jowin, and it seemed that Jowin


    respected Philip a lot!


    Things were getting a little tricky.


    Homer¡¯s face looked worse now and he was in a very bad mood. After looking at his seventh brother


    who was not speaking, he stepped forward and said to Jowin coldly, ¡°Master Jowin, are you going to


    intervene in this matter? This is a private matter of our Dunley family. Although you have some status in


    Flower City, you should carefully consider whether to interfere with this.¡±


    Hearing this, Jowin turned around. He stared at Homer coldly and said solemnly, ¡°Homer Dunley,


    you¡¯re not yet qualified to question my actions, right?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Homer gritted his teeth in anger at this. He was about to say something when Milo stopped him.


    Milo looked at Jowin and asked, ¡°Master Jowin, are you sure you want to interfere in this matter?¡±


    Jowin smiled and said, ¡°Milo, isn¡¯t it obvious? As I said when I entered the room just now, no one can


    do anything to Young Master rke in Flower City! Even if you¡¯re a member of the Dunley family, you


    can¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Milo¡¯s face was full of chills, and the corners of his eyes twitched. His brows were wrinkled in


    a deep frown.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    Jowin chuckled and said, ¡°Milo, I¡¯m not joking with you. With me around today, don¡¯t even think of


    laying a finger on Young Master rke.¡±


    Jowin made it very clear, and the scowl on the Dunley brothers¡¯ faces worsened.


    Jowin Benson was determined to go against them!


    ¡°Master Jowin, this is Flower City of Charbury. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider the status of the


    Dunley family before making a decision?¡± Milo¡¯s face was cold, and his voice sounded like it came from


    the depths of an ice cave. It made people involuntarily shiver upon hearing it.


    Yes, this was Flower City, Charbury. Here, the Dunley family owned the sky and thend.


    By doing this, Jowin would offend the Dunley family!


    Nothing good woulde out of those who offended the Dunley family.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Jowin sneered and said, ¡°Milo, this is indeed Flower City of Charbury,


    but you¡¯ve misunderstood one thing. Flower City will always be Flower City, not thend of your Dunley


    family. Besides, you¡¯re just a branch of the Dunley family. You¡¯re far from qualified to threaten me. If


    someone from the main Dunley came and said something like that, I might consider it. However, since


    it¡¯s you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing these words, the expression on Milo¡®s face showed his uncertainty. With chills in his eyes, he


    sneered and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very dissatisfied with me. I wonder if this is your intention or the


    shared intention of the six lords?¡±


    Milo had long known that four of the six lords were unhappy with him while the other two had already


    been bought over by him.


    At this point, Homer had discerned the situation. He quietly approached Milo and whispered in his ear,


    ¡°Milo, why don¡¯t we forget about it for the time being and let them go? I think we should reconsider this


    matter. After all, Jowin himself has stepped forward. If we offend him, it¡¯s tantamount to offending the


    other three. It won¡¯t be good for either of us. Besides, Philip is already in Flower City. We have plenty of


    time to y with him slowly.¡±


    Homer did not want to see Milo offending Jowin because of him. That would be too disadvantageous.


    After all, the person in question, Philip rke, was still standing there with ease. If they were the first to


    make a move, they would certainly end up getting injured.


    Milo frowned and thought about it for a moment. He then nodded and said coldly, ¡°Make way!¡±


    Even though his men looked dissatisfied, they still stepped aside and gave way.


    Jowin smiled as he turned to Philip, saying respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, after you.¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, walked to Milo and Homer swaggeringly, and said with a


    chuckle, ¡°Our game has just begun. I hope you can hang on.¡±


    After that, Philip left the hotel.


    Obviously, the ones bought over by rke Group would be those four. The other two still stood behind


    Milo Dunley.


    Jowin smiled lightly and said, ¡°Since you already know, there¡¯s nothing more to say between us. I want


    you and your people to evacuate the hotel immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for making things


    difficult.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the dozen men brought by Jowin were already confronting the


    dozen brawny men brought by Milo.


    However, no one made a move.


    That was because they knew the price of making a move. They had to weigh the consequences


    carefully.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Jowin followed him. Before he left, he turned and said to Milo, ¡°Milo, I have to give you a piece of


    advice. Don¡¯t think of fighting against Young Master rke. You¡¯ll die without a burial ce.¡±


    Looking at the backs of Jowin and Philip as they left, the brothers, Milo and Homer, exchanged nces


    with fierce cold intent flickering in their eyes.


    Suddenly, Milo spoke, ¡°This guy has some tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    Homer nodded.


    Philip¡¯s attack was like a sudden storm that sent punch after punch. Last night should have been a test


    while this morning was the killing move. Just now, he threw a few more punches and caught the two


    brothers off guard.


    This kid was too viinous. In just one day, he had taken down more than 20 enterprises in Flower City


    and bought over four out of the six underground lords.


    Milo had no choice but to pay serious attention to this man of such strength and means.


    After thinking about it, Homer said, ¡°Milo, I think that Philip rke isn¡¯t as weak as he seems on the


    surface. He might really have some means and power. That Mr. Thomas mentioned by Jowin just now


    sounds familiar to me.¡±


    ¡°Familiar?¡± Milo¡¯s eyes tensed followed by a look of surprise. ¡°You mean¡­?¡±


    Homer looked at Milo and said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s probably the new richest man in the


    Penhart region, George Thomas. If he¡¯s really Philip¡¯s backer, we might not be strong enough to deal


    with Philip. If necessary, you might need to contact someone from the main family to take action.¡±


    Milo¡¯s face darkened, and his mind was full of thoughts.


    ¡®George Thomas?¡¯


    That would indeed be very tricky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s not time yet,¡± Milo said with a chill in his eyes before adding, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can


    only¡­¡±


    He raised his hand and made a swiping motion across his neck.


    Homer did not disy any surprise at this but nodded and said, ¡°We can do that. This is Flower City.


    Whatever happens, we can suppress it.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he said that, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for Ernie to


    go to Uppercreek. I¡¯ll ask him how things went.¡±


    After that, Homer picked up the phone and dialed Ernie¡¯s number but no one answered for a long time.


    This caused a sense of foreboding to well up in Homer¡¯s heart. He turned to Milo with a frown and said,


    ¡°No one answered.¡±


    Milo put his hands behind his back, his eyes growing tense. He said, ¡°No need to call anymore. Ernie


    must have failed.¡±


    Hearing that, Homer¡¯s face darkened. Although he did not want to ept this fact, he knew that it was


    likely Ernie had failed the mission judging from the current situation.


    Milo thought about it and said, ¡°It seems that Uppercreek is a tough nut to crack. We may not be able


    to touch his family there. We can only set our eyes on Flower City.¡±


    After saying that, Milo took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Master Milo, you¡¯re early today. What can I do for you?¡± There was a hearty voice on the other end of


    the phone.


    If the locals of Flower City heard this voice, they would immediately scream in excitement. He was the


    most belligerent of the six lords of Flower City, Fred Able, nicknamed Fat Dragon King!


    Milo said directly, ¡°Fred, I need you to do something.¡±

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    ¡°Master Milo, feel free to give me your orders. I¡¯ll definitely get it done for you!¡± On the other end of the


    phone, Fred said with a smile.


    The rtionship between Milo and Fred was rtively close, so without any pretense, Milo said, ¡°My


    fourth brother¡¯spany is being targeted by a kid named Philip rke from Uppercreek. He seems to


    have the backing of Victor Bell from Uppercreek as well as the new richest man in the Penhart region.¡±


    ¡°Victor Bell? I¡¯ve heard of him, but so what? It¡¯s just Uppercreek. I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡±


    Fred immediately eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the new richest man in Penhart who¡¯s a bit difficult to deal with but


    don¡¯t worry, Flower City is our territory. Even the richest man in the country has to abide by our rules if


    hees to Flower City. That kid¡¯s name is Philip rke, right? Okay, I¡¯ll ask my men to meet him right


    away. We¡¯ll find him and kill him.¡±


    Milo smiled and said, ¡°Fat Dragon, I have to remind you that he has Jowin Benson with him.¡±


    ¡°Benson the second?¡±


    Fred frowned when he heard the name and said coldly, ¡°He wants to intervene in this matter too? It


    seems that this kid named Philip rke is really something. But this is nothing. Since Jowin wants to


    die, he can die with him. Without Jowin in Flower City, I can still handle everything.¡±


    Fred was very cocky. In his opinion, the other five of the six lords were just people standing in his way.


    However, they usually did not cross each other¡¯s paths, so there were few major conflicts.


    Despite that, there had been minor frictions in private over territorial disputes. Even so, those were


    nothing. Hearing that from Fred, Milo¡¯s cold expression slowly turned into a smile. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to


    trouble you to handle this matter for me, then. After the deed is done, I¡¯ll definitely get you Jowin¡¯s


    position as the second lord of Flower City. When the timees, the six lords will be five and


    your position will be the biggest!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡± Fredughed in delight.


    After that, he added, ¡°Master Milo, just wait. I¡¯ll break the kid¡¯s legs and bring him to you.¡±


    With that said, Fred ended the call.


    At this moment, he was in a clubhouse with several charming beauties to apany him.


    Fred Able had a fat body and a pair of small eyes. At this moment, he had a wicked smile on his face.


    He wore gold chains on his hands and neck. He was gnawing on a greasy pork knuckle as he dialed a


    number on the phone, ordering, ¡°Bring some people and immediately find a kid named Philip rke in


    Flower City for me. By hook or by crook, bring him to me, dead or alive.¡±


    After saying that, he tossed the phone on the coffee table, picked up a ss full of wine, and finished it


    in one gulp.


    Philip left the hotel and went straight to another hotel that had already been booked for him. In the hotel


    suite, Jowin Benson and the other three lords of Flower City were standing behind Philip respectfully.


    ¡°Young Master rke, what shall we do next?¡± Jowin asked.


    Philip put his hands behind his back and took a good look at Flower City. It was a big and prosperous


    city, indeed.


    He looked at the scenery outside the window with a searing gaze. Then, he turned around, his eyes


    sweeping across the four people sharply. He asked, ¡°Who do you think Milo Dunley will look for to deal


    with me next?¡±


    The four looked at each other before Jowin bowed and answered, ¡°If my guess is correct, it should be


    Fat Dragon or Fred Able. He shares the best rtionship with Milo. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that


    Fred is licking his boots. Moreover, Fred has a bad reputation in Flower City. The few of us don¡¯t care


    to be in hispany.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Fred Able?¡±


    Jowin quickly replied, ¡°Young Master rke, Fred is ranked fourth in Flower City. He¡¯s vicious and


    usually dabbles in dirty dealings. Moreover, this person is extremely lecherous and domineering. He¡¯s


    also the most belligerent one among the six of us. He has broken too many rules in the past and has


    always wanted to get rid of the other five of us. To be honest, this person is the most cunning and


    difficult to deal with. He¡¯s also the most despicable. We don¡¯t really want to get involved with such a


    guy, so we usually never cross each other¡¯s paths. But this time, as long as Milo makes a request, Fat


    Dragon will definitely take action.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you can¡¯t deal with Fred Able?¡±


    Jowin smiled and said, ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯ t deal with


    him but it¡¯s not worth it. If he dares toe here, I¡¯ll be the first to deal with him.¡±


    Philip did not say anything. With his hands behind his back, he narrowed his eyes as if he was thinking


    about something. He said, ¡°My time is limited. I want the Dunley family to disappear from Flower City


    by today. You guys can clean up the rest of the mess. Without Homer Dunley and Milo Dunley as your


    rivals, it should be easier for you to manage Flower City in the future.¡±


    Jowin smiled. Philip was right.


    Without Mile and Homer, they would be more at ease. Several of them looked at each other. One of


    them stood out and asked, ¡°Young Master rke, what do you have in mind?¡±


    Theer of Philip¡¯s mouth curved upward, revealing a hint of coldness. He said, ¡°Since they refuse to


    repent, we¡¯ll let them know the taste of pain. I want you to spare no effort to bring down Homer Dunley


    and Milo Dunley, including the ones standing behind them! I want Homer Dunley and his son, as well


    as Milo Dunley, to crawl on their knees in front of me!¡±


    Hearing this, Jowin was thrilled!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For a long time, no one had dared to say this to the Dunley brothers. The branches of the Dunley family


    were not small in Charbury. Those who had challenged the branch Dunley family in the past were all


    dead.


    However, Philip gave them a very unusual feeling this time around. This young man had a deep


    background and unparalleled strength.


    Milo was simply seeking death when he messed with such a person.


    ¡°Understood, Young Master rke. We¡¯ll go back and make arrangements,¡± Jowin said.


    After that, he led the other three and left the hotel. As soon as they left, Fred¡¯s minions arrived at the


    hotel¡¯s entrance.


    Seven or eight ck SUVs suddenly stopped at the roadside.


    tter!


    Car doors opened and people with shiny long daggers jumped down from the vehicles one after


    another. All of them were masked and looked vicious!


    Fred¡¯s minions were all well trained fighters. They did not rush into the hotel mindlessly but scattered in


    small teams of twos or threes. Two of them took the lead and walked into the hotel. They threatened


    the front desk attendants to turn off the surveince cameras before they subdued all the security


    guards. Following that, three people blocked the main entrance, two blocked the elevator entrance, and


    two blocked the stairway entrance.


    Othersy in ambush at the back door of the hotel. The entire hotel waspletely surrounded in less


    than ten minutes!


    The man in the lead held a long dagger in his hand. His eyes were full of chills as he gestured to his


    men. In an instant, seven or eight people took the elevator to the targeted floor. Another seven or eight


    climbed up the stairs.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the suite where Philip was staying. With a nce and a nod, several


    of them kicked the door of the room in unison!


    Bang!


    The door of the room was kicked open, but the scene inside scared them and nearly made them piss


    their pants!

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Inside the room was a group of fully armed bodyguards in ck suits!


    These bodyguards stared indifferently at the people standing at the door with long daggers in their


    hands. At this time, the guy in the lead looked at the weapons in the other party¡¯s hands andpared


    them to the long daggers in their hands before panicking!


    This¡­ How the hell could they make a capture like this?!


    There was simply a world of difference in equipment!


    Were they supposed to fight against cannons with kitchen knives?


    Now, all the guys standing at the door felt their legs shaking and no one dared to rush in.


    However, the guys who were in the second group were unaware of the situation inside the room. All of


    them raised the long daggers in their hands and shouted enthusiastically as they rushed in to grab


    credit!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, the situation was a bit funny.


    The first group of people at the door were forcibly pushed in by the second group behind them.


    Pop!


    The first group of people was being squeezed inside!


    Those people at the back were about to cheer in support when they saw the heavily armed bodyguards


    holding guns in the room. They were instantly stunned silly!


    Pop!


    This group of dumbfounded guys was pushed inside too!


    ¡°Holy sh*t! We got the wrong information. The other party has bodyguards!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with these people? Where did the gunse from?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Run! Why are you still standing here? Do you want to die?¡±


    At once, these people turned around to run!


    However, too many people had rushed in and there was still another bunch of gangsters blocking the


    door. For a while, the door waspletely blocked. No one could enter or exit, and chaos ensued.


    Philip put one hand in his trouser pocket while holding a ss of red wine with the other. He shook his


    head helplessly. He turned around and said coldly, ¡°Take them down.¡±


    Instantly, the group of heavily armed bodyguards sprang into action!


    ¡°Drop your weapons! Don¡¯ t move!¡±


    ¡°Do not resist! Vitors will be killed!¡±


    ¡°Drop your weapons or we will fire!¡±


    At the same time, at the front and back doors of the hotel, more than a dozen special bodyguards


    dressed in ckbat uniforms and armed with guns suddenly rushed out from the cars parked on


    the roadside and behind the nearby buildings!


    They swarmed up and directly subdued all those gangsters guarding the front and back doors!


    In the hotel, as soon as the elevator door opened, fully armedbat bodyguards rushed out. Before


    the gangsters guarding the ce could react, the bodyguards had already rushed over, kicked the


    gangsters, and backhanded them against the wall or to the floor!


    Screams and shouts could be heard one after another!


    This scene happened within a few minutes. When everyone finally reacted again, they discovered that


    the gangsters who surrounded the hotel were all subdued!


    In less than ten minutes, all the gangsters were forced to kneel in front of Philip. There were several


    rows of people kneeling.


    Philip looked indifferent as he stood with his hands behind his back. Looking at so many people in front


    of him, he asked coldly, ¡°Did Fred Able send you here?¡±


    The man who was leading the group was kneeling on the floor, looking panicked as he trembled. He


    had never seen anything like this before. Could normal people possess this power?


    These bodyguards were all fully armed!


    ¡°Mister, we were wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have barged in. Please let us go. I still have a family to support. I


    can¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±


    The man who took the lead immediately begged for mercy in tears.


    At his words, many people behind him followed suit and begged for mercy too.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    Philip raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, ¡°Tell me, did Fred Able send you?¡±


    The man in the lead darted his eyes around and shook his head desperately while saying, ¡°No, Mister,


    you¡¯ve misunderstood. We just got the wrong person. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I hope you can be


    generous and let us go.¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Still acting tough?¡±


    After that, he motioned to the bodyguards and said, ¡°Loosen them up a little until they¡¯re willing to talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A few bodyguards responded before squeezing their fists and dragging the gangsters up from the floor.


    They gave them a violent beating on the spot!


    Instantly, their miserable screams echoed in the room. The rest of the guys kneeling on the floor


    trembled. They did not dare to look at the scene.


    It was too horrible!


    It was simply inhuman torture.


    Then, Philip continued to ask, ¡°Now, is anyone willing to answer my question? Did Fred Able send you


    here?¡±


    The remaining gangsters looked at each other while panicking in their hearts. They dared not offend


    Fred. He was the Fat Dragon King of Flower City!


    If they betrayed him, not only would they die but their family members would be implicated as well.


    Thus, these people dared not say anything and could only grit their teeth in silence.


    Seeing that they still refused to admit it, Philip¡¯s face became gloomier. He did not expect these people


    to be so tough.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, one of Jowin Benson¡¯s underlings walked over and said to Philip with a bow, ¡°Young


    Master rke, these people will never admit it. They don¡¯t dare to because Fred has a very bad


    reputation in Flower City. He treats his subordinates very harshly! Those who betrayed him in the past


    were immediately ughtered by him!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and his face went cold. After thinking about it, he said to them, ¡°Tell me if


    Fred Able sent you here. You¡¯ve seen my strength. As long as one of you speaks, I can promise to


    send you out of Flower City and you¡¯ll be free of worries for the rest of your life. Naturally, your families


    will be safe as well.¡±


    After that, Philip did not say anything else and just waited in silence. His words exploded in the minds


    of the gangsters. They struggled as they pondered over it!


    Within two minutes, one of the younger guys stood up abruptly and shouted, ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll tell you! It was


    Fred Able who sent us here. I beg of you, please let me go. I really don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    After this person was done speaking, the other guys who were still hesitating could not stand it any


    longer. They also stood up desperately and shouted, ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll also admit it. Fred was the one who


    sent us here!¡±


    ¡°Mister, me too. Please let me go. I beg of you!¡±


    ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t want to die. Please forgive me!¡±


    Some people even started fighting on the spot.


    Looking at this chaotic scene, Philip immediately lost interest. He turned to the bodyguard beside him


    and said, ¡°Follow the n.¡±


    The bodyguard responded and looked at Philip¡¯s departing back before taking out his phone to make


    several calls.


    ***


    Fred Able was in the clubhouse, fooling around with a few beauties with hot figures.


    At this moment, the door of the private room was abruptly pushed open and an underling rushed in


    while shouting, ¡°Fred, something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Fred¡¯s face froze. He turned to re at the underling who rushed in and kicked him while cursing,


    ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m having fun? What a spoilsport!¡±

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    Fred picked up the wine ss on the table and finished it in one gulp before abruptly throwing it on the


    table. He put his arms around the two charming beauties and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°F-Fred, Rocky and the gang went to capture Philip rke but everyone was wiped out! We¡¯ve lost all


    contact with them!¡± the underling got up from the ground and said while trembling.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Fred was shocked and stood up from the sofa in astonishment!


    The few beauties around wanted to go over tofort him but Fred flew into a temper and pped


    them while shouting, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The beauties covered their red cheeks and ran out of the door in a hurry.


    Fred scowled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Rocky brought a dozen elites with him but you¡¯re saying


    everyone was wiped out?¡±


    Rocky was one of Fred¡¯s most capable followers. He had been with him for seven to eight years. He


    had never failed a mission. Any task entrusted to him would be done well.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The guy shuddered and lowered his head as he quickly said, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Rocky and the


    others were all tied up and taken away from the hotel!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Fred was furious and violently overturned the coffee table, causing the bottles and sses toe


    crashing on the floor. He walked back and forth in the private room with his hands on his hips, chills


    radiating from his body. After that, he suddenly turned around, stared at the underling, and asked, ¡°Do


    you know who caught them?¡±


    The underling shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ve never seen this gang in Flower City. I


    don¡¯t think they¡¯re local security personnel.¡±


    Smack!


    Fred pped the underling on the face and cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t know? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and find out,


    then? Find out who the other party is and tell them that if they mess with my people, they¡¯re going up


    against me, Fred Able!¡±


    The underling immediately bowed and said, ¡°Y-Yes, okay.¡±


    With that said, he turned around and was about to leave when Fred added, ¡°Wait a minute, what¡¯s the


    situation in the hotel? Is Philip rke still there?¡±


    The guy replied, ¡°He should be. I only saw Rocky and the gang being taken out. There was no sign of


    Philip.¡±


    Fred nodded, a fierce and ruthless look shing in the corner of his eyes. He said, ¡°Contact the five


    lieutenants. Tell them to gather everyone and surround the hotelpletely. I¡¯ll handle this matter


    personally this time! I don¡®t believe that a kid from out of town can make any waves in Flower City!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The underling replied and quickly left the private room. About ten minutester, a few luxury cars


    quickly drove up to the entrance of the club. The cars were either Mercedes-Benz S-ss or Porsche.


    One after another, dignified figures of Flower City got down from the cars!


    They were the five lieutenants working under Fred.


    The five people got out of their cars, stood together at the entrance of the clubhouse, and looked at


    each other. One of them, a burly man with a beard, asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Why did Fred call us


    here in such a hurry? Could it be that Benson wants to strike out at us?¡±


    Another slender middle aged man with his hands behind his back and wearing ck rimmed sses


    narrowed his small eyes slightly. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve heard tumors in the


    past two days that it¡¯s because of the Dunley family.¡±


    ¡°The Dunley family? Homer Dunley?¡±


    The woman was in a red dress and had a curvaceous hot figure. She looked like she was in her 30s, a


    mature beauty. She was quite reputable in Flower City and the only woman among these people.


    She was nicknamed Madame Red.


    Regardless of her beautiful appearance and attractive figure, she was actually a vicious femme fatale.


    Despite her charming face, she had a wicked heart!


    The men who had died in her hands could not be counted with just ten fingers.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    ¡°Stop guessing. Let¡¯s go in and find out. Fred is waiting for us.¡± A gray haired middle-aged man wearing


    a gray suit walked straight into the clubhouse after speaking.


    The other four also followed him inside.


    Before long, they saw Fred sitting on the sofa in the most luxurious private room of the clubhouse.


    Beside him, a maid dressed in skimpy clothes was making tea on her knees.


    There were six cups in total.


    At their arrival, Fred motioned and said, ¡°Sit down and have some tea.¡±


    The five people sat down, picked up the cups on the table, and gulped everything down in one go.


    The man with the beard was the first to ask, ¡°Fred, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you gather us in such a


    hurry?¡±


    Fred nced at the bearded man. He had been with him for ten years. He was loyal and honest, just a


    little quick tempered and irritable.


    Without dy, Fred took a sip of warm tea and said,¡° I¡¯ve gathered all of you here today to go to a


    ce with meter and deal with one person.¡±


    ¡°Is it Jowin Benson?¡± the middle-aged man in a gray suit asked.


    Fred shook his head and said, ¡°No, but it¡¯s pretty much the same. The person I have to deal with this


    time is a bit tricky and has some connections with Jowin. To be exact, Jowin is now one of hisckeys.¡±


    Hiss!


    As soon as Fred said that, the expressions of everyone in the room froze!


    Jowin Benson was ackey of the other party now?


    In that case, did the person Fred was going to deal with have a special identity?


    The middle-aged man wearing sses pushed his frame. A trace of wisdom shed in his eyes as he


    asked, ¡°Fred, is it going to be a do or die situation, or is it just for show?¡±


    Fred nced at him before he got up and walked to the side. He took a bottle of red wine from the wine


    rack and said, ¡°Do or die. Rocky has been sent in by them. Those who mess with my people have to


    pay the price.¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of these five people darkened. Rocky had been arrested?


    This would be tricky, indeed. ording to Fred¡¯s temper, he definitely would not let this matter rest.


    The bearded man mmed his hand on the table and yelled, ¡°Fred, just tell me what you want me to


    do. I¡¯ll be the first to charge in! I¡¯ll kill the person who dared to arrest Rocky and be disrespectful to


    you!¡±


    A short fat man who had not spoken also said at this time, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your orders.¡±


    The middle-aged man with sses and the man in a gray suit, as well as Madame Red, nced at


    each other. A trace of contemtion shed from the corners of their eyes but they did not express


    their opinions immediately.


    With a faint smile, Fred asked, ¡°Do you guys have other ideas?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man with sses smiled and said, ¡°Fred, I think we should reconsider this matter.


    Since Jowin has to listen to the other party, we might end up like Rocky if we act rashly.¡±


    The middle-aged man in a gray suit also followed suit.


    ¡°I think Kris has a point. Why don¡¯t we discuss it first?¡±


    Fred smiled coldly, turned to look at the charming Madame Red who had her fair thighs exposed, and


    asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Madame Red pursed her lips in a smile and said, ¡°If I¡¯m hearing correctly, isn¡¯t he just a young kid from


    out of town? Jowin Benson may be willing to be hisckey but I am not.¡±


    Fred nodded. His gaze shifted to Kris and the man in a suit. He asked, ¡°Kris, Oscar, what do you


    think?¡±


    At this moment, Kris Bush and Oscar Gibbs exchanged a nce.


    Kris thought about it and said hesitantly, ¡°Fred, I think we should consider this matter from a long term


    perspective. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Master Milo must have been the one who asked you to take action this


    time. If even Master Milo can¡¯t handle this matter, do you think we can?¡±


    Fred scowled and said coldly, ¡°In Flower City, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do! Are you doubting my strength


    now?¡±


    While saying that, the corner of Fred¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness.


    Kris Bush used to be Fred¡¯s strategist. Before making any big or small decisions, he would discuss


    them with Kris. However, in recent years, Kris¡¯ working style and handling methods had made Fred


    very upset.


    Kris had crossed the line!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were also rumors among people of the lower levels that Kris wanted to rise to the top. This made


    Fred suspicious and apprehensive of Kris.


    Kris¡¯ reputation was quite significant in the eyes of the underlings. If he really wanted to rise to the top,


    there was a 40% chance!


    Moreover, he was good at winning the hearts of others. If that happened, he might really seed!


    Thus, to avoid this from happening, Fred had sent Kris to the suburbs to narrow his sphere of influence.


    Kris¡¯ eyes tensed as he quickly said, ¡°Fred, I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just saying that if Master Milo asked


    you to do something that even he can¡¯t do, there are only two possibilities¡­¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, Fred flew into a temper and interrupted him while saying coldly,


    ¡°Kris, are you trying to take charge and disobey my words? I said I want to take action against that kid.


    I didn¡¯t. ask for your opinion!¡±


    This sentence caused Kris¡¯ words to be stuck in his throat. He frowned, a cold glint shing in the


    corner of his eyes as he said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    As he said that, he clenched his fists and lowered his head. No one knew what was going through his


    mind.


    Kris was naturally aware of Fred¡¯s indifference toward him in recent years.


    He also knew about the rumors spread by the people under him. However, he had never taken all of


    this to heart.


    Kris Bush had a strong ambition! In many cases, he would do things as told.


    Fred snorted coldly before looking at Oscar on the side, asking, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Oscarughed in self-deprecation and said, ¡°I¡¯ ll listen to you.¡±


    Fred poured wine for the five people and raised his ss. ¡°This time, I¡¯m not only dealing with the kid


    from out of town but also Jowin Benson, so don¡¯t hide your strength. As long as we take down Jowin,


    Flower City will be ours.¡±


    After saying that, Fred tilted his head back and gulped the wine down. The other five also finished their


    wine while lost in their own thoughts. Then, they left the club and gathered their people together.


    Kris returned to his car, dialed a number, and said, ¡°Select half of our men while the other half should


    stay put and wait for my further instructions. Get ready to take down all of Fred¡¯s main properties in


    Flower City! Also, contact Jowin Benson and tell him that I agree to the conditions!¡±


    After ending the call, Kris pushed the frame of his sses upward. Through the ss of the car


    window, he looked at Fred as he walked out of the clubhouse and got into his Bentley. A cold glint


    shed in the corner of his eyes.


    It was high time to rece Fred Able¡¯s position as one of the six lords of Flower City!


    After returning to his car, Oscar Gibbs also dialed a number and said, ¡°Select 20% of our men. From


    the rest, get 20% to keep an eye on Kris¡¯ movements. For the remaining 60%, enter the city, lie in


    ambush, and wait for my orders! This time, we must take everything that Fred has!¡±


    After ending the call, Oscar nced at Kris¡¯ car that was slowly leaving as a sneer appeared on his


    face. Back then, the rumor about Kris was spread by Oscar.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    This was a n three years in the making. Three years ago, Kris lost Fred¡¯s trust and was gradually


    ostracized. The other three also had their own agenda and made arrangements of their own.


    Half an hourter.


    Fred and the other five people¡¯s cars had already arrived at the entrance of the hotel where Philip was


    staying!


    Behind their cars were more than a dozen ck SUVs!


    Bang, tter!


    The car doors opened and dozens of ferocious looking thugs armed with weapons jumped out of the


    cars. They stood on both sides of the road, bowing and respectfully waiting for the first few cars ahead


    to open the door.


    At the same time, a steady stream of thugs with baseball bats and other weapons also emerged from


    both sides of the long street to gather at the hotel¡¯s entrance.


    These were Fred¡¯s people.


    Of course, the manpower belonging to his five lieutenants also emerged from the surrounding streets.


    At a nce, the ce was packed to the brim for a few hundred meters!


    It looked like a great battle was about to start!


    In less than five minutes, the surrounding area was jam packed. Everyone¡¯s target was the ten story


    hotel in front of them!


    It was a five star hotel in Flower City, andmark!


    As for the surrounding locals, they had already fled in a panic!


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he Fred Able? Who is he after? This is such a big show!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen such a spectacle!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, thest time was five years ago when Fred and Jowin fought each other. It rmed many


    people but nothing happened in the end.¡±


    Following the discussion of the onlookers around, their emotions all became flustered.


    As Oscar Gibbs, Kris Bush, Madame Red, and the other two got down from their cars, the discussions


    grew noisier due to everybody¡¯s surprise.


    They were Fred Able¡¯s five lieutenants!


    They had actually appeared together!


    Immediately after, in the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze, Fred walked down from the car while dressed in a


    white suit. This was a custom made suit.


    Although Fred was obese, no one dared to make a joke about his figure. He was an overlord of the


    area, a ruthless man!


    Fred stepped out of the car with a cigar in his mouth, looking at the hotel building in front of him


    indifferently.


    With a wave of his hand, he led his people and walked straight into the hotel lobby!


    As for the group of underlings, they remained outside.


    At this moment, Philip was standing in front of therge French windows in the most luxurious suite on


    the top floor. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he held a coffee cup in the other hand. He took a sip


    of hot coffee and looked at the scene downstairs.


    He sneered and said, ¡°The guests have arrived. I hope my wee gift isn¡¯t too shabby.¡±


    Jowin, who was standing behind Philip, was a little excited because he just found out about the


    wee gift Philip had prepared for Fred. He could not wait to see how miserable Fred¡¯s arrogant face


    would be after he entered the door.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Meanwhile, Fred and his five lieutenants had arrived at the door of Philip¡¯s suite.


    Fred swaggered into the suite and saw Philip standing in front of therge French windows with his


    hands behind his back and a faint smile on his lips.


    He looked very young.


    ¡®Was he the Philip rke who Milo Dunley wanted to get rid of?¡¯


    ¡®He was too young!¡¯


    At the same time, he also saw Jowin Benson standing next to Philip. He said with a sneer, ¡°Hehe,


    Jowin, there are talks outside that you¡¯ve be someone¡¯sckey. I thought it was a rumor but it


    seems to be true. You really are a disgrace to the six lords of Flower City.¡±


    Fred was arrogant. He paid no attention to Philip at all, his focuspletely on Jowin.


    In Fred¡¯s perception, Philip was no more than a strong figure from out of town. Although he had some


    strength and means, he could never overpower the local forces of Flower City!


    He was still most apprehensive of Jowin Benson.


    What if the mastermind behind the scenes was Jowin?


    It was not impossible for Jowin to have arranged everything that had happened.


    At this time, Kris Bush, Oscar Gibbs, and the others had also entered the suite. They stood behind


    Fred and confronted Philip, Jowin, and the rest together.


    Jowin chuckled and said to Fred, ¡°Fred, it¡¯s useless for you to annoy me with your words. You¡¯re not


    qualified to criticize what I do.¡±


    As he said that, his eyes swept over Fred and the five lieutenants behind him before asking, ¡°Do you


    want to stand up for the branch Dunley family? What are the terms that Milo Dunley promised you for


    you to bring so many people here this time?¡±


    Hearing this, Fred sat on the sofa swaggeringly and nced mockingly at Jowin. He said, ¡°Jowin, I¡¯m


    not doing this for Milo. I¡¯m doing this for myself. Don¡¯t forget that this is Flower City. A kid from outside


    dares to kick up such a big fuss in Flower City. If word of this spreads, wouldn¡¯t the reputation of the six


    lords of Flower City be ruined?¡±


    Having said that, Fred nced at Philip and found that this kid had a calm expression on his face as if


    he was not paying attention to the situation in front of him at all.


    This made Fred somewhat upset. This kid was pretty cocky.


    Jowin chuckled and said, ¡°Why are you talking to me about the six lords of Flower City now? The


    reputation of the six lords already became a joke when you became theckey of the Dunley family!¡±


    Jowin¡¯s tone became very tough and there was a biting chill in his eyes!


    Fred Able was the first person to break the rules of Flower City yet he still had the audacity to criticize


    Jowin.


    Fred snorted and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother arguing with you. Having brought so many people here today, I


    only have two conditions. Do you want to hear them?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he said this, Fred¡¯s face was full of arrogance. He picked up the bottle on the coffee table and


    poured himself a ss of red wine.


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Fred frowned and looked at Philip before saying, ¡°First, release all the people you¡¯ve just arrested.


    They¡¯re my people and you have no right to detain them.¡±


    Philip thought about it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second?¡±


    Fred chuckled as he stared at Philip coldly, saying, ¡°Second, we¡¯ll break your arms and legs. Then, I¡¯ll


    bring you to see Milo Dunley and Homer Dunley so you can apologize to them.¡±

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    After saying this, Fred sneered. ¡°Young man, things areplicated in Flower City. Do you, an


    outsider, think you can cause such amotion on someone else¡¯s territory? Now that I¡¯ve given you


    the conditions, you only have ten minutes to consider.¡±


    After saying that, Fred raised his hand and made a gesture. An underling behind him pulled out the


    long dagger from his back and threw it on the floor.


    A tter resounded throughout the private room.


    Upon seeing this, Jowin was furious. He pointed at Fred and shouted, ¡°Fred Able, are you not taking


    me seriously? Do you think that you¡¯re the only one who has brought people here?¡±


    As he said that, dozens of vans and sedans swarmed toward the hotel that was already being


    surrounded by Fred¡¯s people.


    Thugs with baseball bats and long daggers jumped down from the cars, surrounding Fred¡¯s people!


    Instantly, the situation around the hotel changed!


    Two groups of people upied two sides of the hotel, forming a confrontation!


    As far as the eye could see, the entire area was full of people. It was a situation where these people


    could overwhelm the city at any time!


    This scene made the onlookers exim in awe.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Isn¡¯t this Master Benson¡¯s people? They¡¯re going up against Fred Able¡¯s people!¡±


    ¡°Who can tell me what¡¯s going on? Isn¡®t there a truce?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you know? I heard that a big shot came to Flower City to deal with Homer Dunley and his


    son, butter, Milo Dunley stepped in and wanted to negotiate with the other party. The talk fell apart


    and triggered the current situation.¡±


    Someone with inside information said at this moment. This caused an uproar. Many people began to


    talk about Homer Dunley and his son, as well as Milo Dunley.


    The line of sight returned to Milo, Homer, and Hector Dunley.


    Homer was pacing back and forth in the hall at this moment, his expression looking incredibly anxious.


    Milo, on the other hand, was sitting leisurely on the sofa while sipping warm tea. He said, ¡°Homer, don¡¯t


    worry. With Fred¡¯s help, this matter will be resolved soon. Although this kid is a little unusual, Fred¡¯s


    methods can still be trusted in Flower City. No matter how big a background he has, if he dies in Flower


    City, we can still make it into an ident and leave no traces behind.¡±


    Homer shook his head and said a little gloomily, ¡°Milo, I can¡¯t help feeling that things are not that simple


    this time. Philip rke gives me a very unusual feeling. I just can¡¯t calm down.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hector, who was sitting at the side, chuckled at this moment and said fearlessly, ¡°Dad, I think you just


    got scared by him. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of Philip at all. With Fred¡¯s help, this matter is already a


    done deal as Uncle Milo said. There¡¯s no need to worry unnecessarily.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Homer turned around and red at Hector fiercely. He pointed at his nose and


    shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Why did you have to mess with others? Now, he hase to Flower


    City and kicked up such a big fuss! After this matter is settled, I want you to go abroad to further your


    studies!¡±


    Hector pursed his lips and wanted to say something.


    However, a subordinate suddenly rushed in and shouted, ¡°Master Milo, Chairman Dunley, there¡¯s news


    from the hotel. Fred has led his people there but they¡¯ve shed with Jowin Benson¡¯s people. Now, the


    entire hotel and the nearby area are packed with people!¡±

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Hearing this, Homer was obviously agitated. His eyes widened as he asked, ¡°What did you say? Jowin


    Benson is there too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Benson led his men and confronted Fred¡¯s men at the ground floor of the hotel. The


    situation at the scene is very uncertain right now,¡± the underling said breathlessly.


    Homer¡¯s expression crumbled instantly. He sped the back of his hands and turned to Milo as he


    said, ¡°Milo, what do you think we should do now? Jowin is really determined to help Philip. Did we


    make the wrong move? If Jowin and Fred¡¯s people really go up against each other, Flower City will


    definitely fall into a catastrophe.¡±


    This was thest thing Homer wanted to see. If that was the case, the situation would be out of control!


    Milo¡¯s expression was cold, and he frowned. He looked at the subordinate and asked, ¡°Get the car


    ready. Let¡¯s go there too. I want to see with my own eyes what means this Philip rke has!¡±


    After that, they quickly left the vi and drove to the vicinity of the hotel.


    They did not get out of the car but sat inside, paying close attention to the movement in front of the


    hotel. The two groups of people were very distinct!


    The atmosphere at the scene was really on the verge of breaking out!


    Both groups of people were just waiting for orders.


    Homer seemed very anxious and asked Milo, ¡°Milo, why don¡¯t we go down too? If we don¡¯t control the


    situation well and the people from the main family find out about this, we won¡¯t have it easy either.¡±


    The Dunley family was in charge of the entire Charbury. It was decentralized into seven regions and


    each region was managed by a branch of the Dunley family.


    If the bnce in Flower City was broken because of Homer, or an uncontroble situation arose,


    Homer would definitely be dealt with by the people from the main family!


    At that time, Homer Dunley would be finished!


    Milo had obviously thought about this too. His face turned dark. After a moment of silence, he said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at how the situation progresses first. If Fred can¡¯t make it, we can then think of another


    n!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Homer nodded. There was no other choice now.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    Jowin stared at Fred and the others sullenly, saying gravely, ¡°Fred Able, I¡¯ll give you three minutes to


    take your people and retreat from this ce! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the first toe after you!¡±


    Fred merely sneered. ¡°Jowin Benson, do you think it¡¯s useful for you to say this to me now? We¡¯re the


    six lords of Flower City. Who should listen to whom? But then again, for your sake, I¡¯ll give you the


    chance to give up half of your territory to me. I¡¯ll not pursue you for the crime of helping an outsider


    against the people of Flower City. What do you think?¡±


    Fred had everything well nned. At this time, he still did not forget to extort Jowin.


    However, Jowin merely snorted. The angry expression on his face waspletely reced by a look


    of sarcasm.


    This change in expression caused Fred to shudder slightly as he asked coldly, ¡°What are youughing


    at?¡±


    Jowin chuckled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t pretend anymore. Young Master rke asked me to put on an act but


    I really can¡¯t do it any longer.¡±


    With that said, Jowin turned around and said to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since the fish has taken the bite, there¡¯s no need for


    us to beat about the bush any longer.¡±


    After that, Philip sat directly opposite Fred and leaned forward. With killing intent in his eyes, he looked


    at Fred and said, ¡°Fred Able, I¡¯ve prepared a generous gift for you. I hope you like it.¡±


    Fred was still sitting on the sofa with his arms outstretched before this. Now, Jowin and Philip¡¯s words


    had made him turn pale with fright!


    Bam!


    He kicked the coffee table abruptly, got up furiously, and pointed at Philip. He shouted, ¡°Damn it, you


    cocky little boy, are you trying to scare me?¡±


    After saying that, Fred waved his hand and ordered the five lieutenants behind him, ¡°Inform the men


    downstairs to take action! I don¡¯t believe a young kid from out of town like you have any extraordinary


    means!¡±


    However, half a minute had passed after Fred gave his order yet the five people behind him did not


    make a move. They stood silently at the side, staring at Fred indifferently.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    Fred frowned as he turned his head and roared at the five people, ¡°Are you deaf? Make a move!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Fred, you¡¯ve lost,¡± Oscar Gibbs said helplessly at this moment.


    These words made Fred¡¯s heart tremble. With a face full of doubts, his gaze swept over the five people


    as he asked, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯ve lost? You betrayed me?¡±


    Kris stood out at this time and Fred was overjoyed. It seemed that Kris was still loyal to him. He thought


    about the previous rumors and felt that they must have been instigated by others.


    For this reason, Fredughed and said, ¡°Very well, Kris is still loyal to me! Kris, I was wrong in the past.


    Once this matter is over, you cane back.¡±


    However, just after Fred said this, Kris walked straight past him under his shocked gaze. Kris stood in


    front of Philip, bowing and saying, ¡°Young Master rke, everyone has been arranged and is at your


    disposal.¡±


    Fred was dumbfounded!


    He could hardly believe his eyes!


    Kris actually called Philip ¡®Young Master rke¡¯?!


    Had he betrayed him long ago?


    It was not done yet!


    Next, Oscar, Madame Red, and the other two walked up to Philip one after another. They bowed down


    and greeted him respectfully.


    Pfft!


    Fred was so angry that he almost died on the spot!


    All his five lieutenants had betrayed him!


    ¡°You, you guys¡­ When did you betray me?!¡± Fred was livid, and his face was full of biting chills.


    Kris pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°Fred, I told you earlier that you must


    reconsider this matter. Milo Dunley pushed you out just to be cannon fodder. As for Young Master


    rke¡¯s strength and means, they¡¯re far beyond Milo¡¯s ability to deal with. You guys have


    underestimated Young Master rke. We were only seeking a way out.¡±


    Fred roared in anger. ¡°Well, well, after decades in Flower City, I never imagined that I¡¯d lose at the


    hands of myrades! But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll back down because of this! I¡¯ve known about your wild


    ambitions and developed a lot of hidden forces over the years. They were to guard against you but it


    seems that I must reveal them in advance today!¡±


    After saying that, Fred quickly took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    Ring, ring!


    The rapid jingle of a phone suddenly rang from the door of the suite!


    Fred shuddered and turned around. At some point, a team of heavily armedbatants had appeared


    at the door. They pushed some people into the suite!


    Thud!


    This group of people was forced to knee] on the ground. At this scene, Fred waspletely


    dumbfounded!


    They were the hidden forces he had developed for thest ten years. All of them were first-ss


    experts!


    However, at this time, they had been uprooted by the other party!


    ¡°Fred Able, what else do you have to say now?¡± Philip coolly looked at the pale Fred.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Fred¡¯s face was ashen at this moment. His pupils trembled as he red angrily at Philip and the others!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Damn it!


    He had walked right into the trap!


    He did not expect that even the hidden forces he had prepared for ten years were dealt with overnight!


    Fred sneered and said, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not an ordinary person. I didn¡¯t expect that an experienced


    person like myself would fall for a trapid out by a junior like you! But don¡¯t think that I¡¯d be afraid of


    you just because you¡¯ve caught them! The hotel has been surrounded by my people! All of them will


    listen to my instructions and act ordingly! At most, we¡¯ll just perish together!¡±


    Philip shook his head indifferently as he looked at the furious Fred. ¡°Perish together? I¡¯m afraid you


    won¡¯t have that chance.¡±


    Fred was puzzled. His expression tensed as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°You can see for yourself what¡¯s going on around the building.¡±


    Fred was flustered. He hurried to the window and looked down.


    He was instantly dumbfounded!


    At some point, several green armored trucks had appeared on the streets. Each was full of heavily


    armedbatants!


    They quickly rushed into the crowd and detained all those people brought over by Fred!


    The thugs surrounding the hotel were all dumbfounded when they saw the heavily armedbatants


    who suddenly rushed in, their jaws dropping wide open at the scene!


    They had only seen such a spectacle in movies. When had they seen something like this in real life?


    They were so scared that their legs went weak and they desperately tried to flee!


    However, the heavily armedbatants simply pulled out anti-riot batons and beat them up violently!


    Some of them who wanted to resort to force got knocked down to the ground by the butt of the rifles


    and fell into a dead faint. The entire scene was in chaos!


    Fred saw the people he brought being pressed to the ground one after another. Within five minutes, his


    army was wiped out. At this point, Fred was in aplete panic and slumped to the floor limply!


    He had been in Flower City for decades yet had never seen such a situation!


    Was this a strength that ordinary people could possess?


    ¡°Fred, what do you think your consequences will be?¡± Philip got up and put his hands in his trouser


    pockets. With an indifferent expression, he looked at Fred who was sitting on the floor.


    Fred was trembling all over, staring at Philip as he yelled hysterically, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Philip chuckled and nced at Jowin as he left with a wave of his hand.


    Jowin looked at Philip¡¯s departing back. Then, he turned his head, looked at Fred, and said with a


    sneer, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know Young Master rke¡¯s identity, but for your sake, I can tell you that


    no one in Flower City can be Young Master rke¡¯s opponent. The only reason why he didn¡¯t rush to


    make a move is that he was waiting for some people to take the bait in this big chess game. If the other


    party didn¡¯t take the bait, so be it. If they did, it¡¯s time for Charbury to have a change of ownership.¡±


    Hiss!


    Fred was not stupid and instantly figured out the meaning behind Jowin¡¯s words!


    Philip rke was actually nning to strike out against the Dunley family of Charbury!


    ¡°The Dunley family?¡± Fred asked coldly.


    Jowin chuckled and said to his subordinate, ¡°Bring Fred away and take good care of him.¡±


    After saying that, several underlings came up and carried the obese Fred out of the suite.


    Meanwhile, the three members of the Dunley family were dumbfounded as they sat in their car


    downstairs of the hotel!


    They watched as Fred¡¯s people were taken down by a group of heavily armedbatants who came


    out of nowhere!


    Rows of thugs were holding the backs of their heads as they got into the green armored trucks!


    ¡°Milo, something has gone wrong! Fred has lost!¡± Homer was particrly nervous with cold sweat on


    his palms!

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Milo Dunley was also full of shock at this moment. He thought that Fred was more than capable


    enough to handle the situation.


    Now that he had seen part of Philip¡¯ s strength with his own eyes, however, his heart was full of dismay!


    This sort of formidable method was really not something he could deal with!


    This group ofbatants alone was not something Milo could easily get his hands on!


    ¡°Homer, don¡¯t panic. The situation isn¡¯t out of our control yet,¡± Milo said solemnly before he said to the


    driver, ¡°Go back first. We need toe up with another n!¡±


    With that said, the car quickly left the hotel.


    After Milo and the rest returned to the vi, their expressions were very ugly. Homer looked as though


    he had fallen into a pool of water as beads of cold sweat had covered his forehead.


    Hector also started to panic and cried out, ¡°Dad, what should we do now? Will those peoplee and


    catch us? I don¡¯t want to be caught by them! You need to send me out of the country! I don¡¯ t believe


    that Philip¡¯s power can extend abroad!¡±


    Smack!


    Furious, Homer got up, pped Hector across the face, and shouted, ¡°Shut up, you rascal! It¡®s all


    because of you that we¡¯ve gotten into this mess! How dare you talk to me about going abroad? If I


    could, I¡¯d have sent you away long ago! Now that my bank assets are frozen, how can I send you out of


    the country?¡±


    Hector panicked and whimpered. He turned to Milo and said, ¡°Uncle Milo, why don¡¯t we contact the


    main family? They won¡¯t ignore us, right? We¡¯re a branch family, after all.¡±


    Milo sighed. He had not nned on contacting the main family.


    At this moment, a few assistants suddenly rushed in and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Master Milo, Chairman


    Dunley, it¡¯s bad! Ourpany, as well as the entertainment clubs and nightclubs under our


    management, have been raided just now!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Milo stood up abruptly, his voice going an octave higher. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you


    communicate with them in advance? Why is there a raid?¡±


    The assistant wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and hurriedly replied, ¡°Master Milo, this group of


    people isn¡¯t from Flower City. They came on the orders of the higher-ups and brought people to seize


    ourpany and all venues! We tried negotiating on the spot. but it was useless.¡±


    Milo frowned as he looked at Homer. They said in unison, ¡°Philip rke?¡±


    Suddenly, Homer¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID and gestured to Milo with a frown. ¡°He¡¯s calling. Should I answer it?¡±


    Milo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Answer it. I want to hear what he wants to say.¡±


    The call was connected and the speaker was turned on. Homer calmed his mind, asking, ¡°Philip


    rke, what exactly do you want? Did you arrange for people to seize ourpany and business


    venues?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Philip¡¯s calm voice said, ¡°Yes, I arranged it. I did this only to tell you that


    you¡¯re far from being a match for me. Either hand over Hector Dunley or die with him!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me? I¡¯m not that cowardly! Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re members of the Dunley


    family! We still have the huge main Dunley family behind us! If you really force us to the edge, we¡¯ll


    immediately contact the main Dunley family. I want to see how far your forces can reach to dare


    challenge the entire Dunley family!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Milo roared furiously.


    However, Philip merely said ndly on the other end of the line, ¡°The main Dunley family? Excuse me,


    but I¡¯ve already arrived. Do you want to see the reactions of the main Dunley family in a while?¡±

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve gone to the main Dunley family in Hampton?¡± Homer¡¯s voice went up a pitch as he


    asked while ncing at Milo next to him.


    Milo¡¯s expression was also very unpleasant but he immediately mocked, ¡°Boy, Hampton is the territory


    of the main Dunley family! You¡¯re bold enough to dare go there alone, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯te


    back in one piece!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip had already entered Hampton!


    He was sitting in the helicopter, looking down at the most developed city in Charbury-Hampton!


    This was where the main Dunley family was located. They were also the pir of the entire Dunley


    family. The sound of the propellers whistled in his ears. At one nce, the tallest building in Hampton


    was like a giant sword that plunged into the sky!


    Thisndmark building in Hampton belonged to the main Dunley family, Dunley Group!


    It was the tallest and most luxurious building in Hampton. it was more than 1,00 meters high!


    ¡°Milo Dunley, the main Dunley family may be a sacred existence to you, but in my eyes, they¡¯re just a


    trapped beast. The view of Hampton is truly extraordinary. I hope that in 20 minutes, you¡¯ll still be as


    imposing as you are now.¡±


    After saying that, Philip ended the call. He pointed at the enormous Dunley Group and said, ¡°Fly there.¡±


    The pilot of the helicopter swooped down from a high altitude!


    Homer gripped the phone and said solemnly, ¡°Milo, he hung up¡­¡±


    Of course, Milo knew that. With his hands behind his back, his expression was full of worry as he said,


    ¡°How dare he go to Hampton? What exactly is he up to?¡±


    Milo was taken aback,pletely unable to figure out Philip¡¯s purpose in doing this. Was he going to


    threaten the main Dunley family to impose sanctions on the branch Dunley family in Flower City?


    Ridiculous!


    The branch family in Flower City were still part of the Dunley family, after all!


    How could the main family punish the branch Dunley family in Flower City just because of an outsider


    like him?


    Homer shook his head and said, ¡°Milo, I think this kid is very unusual. Since he dares to go to


    Hampton, it means he has some confidence. Should we contact Fifth Uncle? If that kid really has any


    compromising material in his hand, it¡¯ll be unfavorable to us.¡±


    Homer was very flustered. He did not expect the situation to develop so fast. Philip¡¯s ability had far


    exceeded their initial guesses and spection.


    The strength disyed by this guy was terrifying!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Flower City could not contain a great figure like him!


    After a moment of silence, the corners of Milo¡¯s eyes twitched. With a cold expression, he said,


    ¡°Contact Fifth Uncle immediately. We absolutely cannot allow Philip to go look for the main Dunley


    family!¡±


    Milo also felt a biting chill and sense of crisis. Philip actually escaped from his hands in Flower City and


    went to Hampton!


    If this guy really met someone from the main Dunley family, it would definitely not end well for the


    Dunley family in Flower City!


    Even if it was an interception, Philip must be intercepted and killed outside the gates of the Dunley


    family in Hampton!


    After hearing that Milo wanted to contact his fifth uncle, the surrounding subordinates secretly breathed


    a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    This fifth uncle was none other than the fifth uncle of the patriarch of the main Dunley family, Winston


    Dunley. He was the half-brother of the former patriarch of the main Dunley family.


    In terms of seniority, he was the fifth uncle of the current patriarch of the Dunley family, Sterling Dunley.


    He was also the family head of the branch Dunley family in Flower City!


    Milo and Homer were Winston¡¯s nephews. Homer and Milo¡¯s father died young. Winston¡¯s status in the


    main Dunley family was not low, and he was also quite reputable in Hampton.


    As soon as Milo said that, he took out his phone and dialed Winston¡¯s number.


    The phone rang five or six times before it was picked up. A calm and aged voice came from the other


    end, asking, ¡°Milo, is there anything wrong that you¡¯re calling me at this hour?¡±


    Milo was full ofpliments with a respectful smile on his face as he said, ¡°Fifth Uncle, how have you


    been?¡±


    ¡°As good as I can be.¡± The old man on the other endughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, I know you


    won¡¯t call me for nothing. Just spit it out.¡±


    Milo nced at the nervous Homer beside him and quickly said, ¡°Uncle Winston, I¡¯m sorry to trouble


    you but Homer and I are facing some problems. We want to ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°Problems? Is there something that you can¡¯t solve?¡± The old man on the other end of the phone


    sounded a little surprised and asked, ¡°What on earth happened that you require my help?¡±


    Milo quickly replied, ¡°Uncle Winston, Hector caused some trouble in Uppercreek and injured a nanny,


    but we didn¡¯t expect that the nanny¡¯s employer would relentlesslye after Hector. We¡¯ve offered


    compensation of 50 million dors but the other party refused to budge and even brought some people


    to Flower City, turning the ce upside down. He also used some connections to seize all the


    properties and businesses belonging to Homer and me. Even Fred Able has been captured by him.¡±


    Hiss!


    On the other end of the line, Winston was dressed in a ck suit and wearing sunsses. He was


    sitting next to a pond, fishing. Beside him were several slender and scantily dressed maids who served


    him. Behind him were a few bodyguards in ck suits. There were also a number of Maybach parked


    in the area.


    Upon hearing Milo¡¯s words, Winston¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°Have you looked into the other


    party? A person who has the ability to seize the properties belonging to you and your brother can¡¯t be


    unknown. I¡¯m quite familiar with Uppercreek. What¡¯s the other party¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°His name is Philip rke,¡± Milo quickly replied, his attitude excited and earnest.


    Winston¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly beneath his sunsses. He stared at the fish in the pond and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of this person in Uppercreek. Are you sure he¡¯s from Uppercreek?¡±


    Milo added, ¡°I¡¯m certain! Hector said that he had a conflict with this kid named Philip rke because of


    the Nonagon¡¯s talent selection. Moreover, Victor Bell, one of the three underground lords of


    Uppercreek, is his follower. He¡¯s the talent chosen by Sheryl Larson, the daughter of the Larson family.¡±


    Winston nodded, pondered for a while, and asked, ¡°Is the Larson family rted to him? Did you find


    out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Larson family is indeed rted to him,¡± Milo replied.


    Winston pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll go back to Flower City in a


    while and meet this young man named Philip rke.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that Winston would return to Flower City, Milo was excited but quickly said, ¡°Uncle Winston,


    you don¡¯t have toe back. That kid called me a few minutes ago and said that he¡¯s going to the


    main family. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll stop him!¡±


    ¡°The main family? Hehe, this young man is a little interesting. He actually came all the way to


    Hampton.¡±


    Winston chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Since he so arrogantly came to Hampton, I have plenty


    of ways to deal with him.¡±

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll leave this to you,¡± Milo said before he hung up the phone respectfully.


    At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief. With a triumphant smile, he said to Homer, ¡°Homer, it¡¯s


    settled. With Uncle Winston taking action, this matter wille to an end atst.¡±


    Homer also let out a breath of relief and fell heavily on the sofa, covered in a cold sweat.


    It was finally resolved.


    With Uncle Winston around, no matter how capable Philip was, he should not think of making any


    waves in Hampton.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    On the side, Hector also burst out inughter and said, ¡°Dad, I already told you that everything will be


    fine. With Fifth Grandpa around, who can do anything to the Dunley family of Flower City?¡±


    As he said that, he sat on the sofa swaggeringly, crossed his legs, and picked up an apple to munch


    on.


    Homer red at him fiercely and shouted angrily, ¡°From today onward, you¡¯ll be grounded at home for


    three months! After this matter is resolved, I¡¯ll send you out of the country!¡±


    With a gloomy face, Hector looked at Milo and said, ¡°Uncle Milo, I don¡¯t want to go abroad. I¡­¡±


    Milo also red at him and said, ¡°No way, you have to listen to your dad this time. You¡¯ve caused us a


    lot of trouble. It¡¯s time to send you abroad to gain some experience.¡±


    On the other side, Winston was still sitting by the pond. After he ended the call, he pulled up the fishing


    rod abruptly and caught a big fish. The attendant next to him hurried forward to take the fish.


    Winston got up, put his hands behind his back, and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I want to meet this


    kid from out of town to see if he really has some tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    Soon, Winston¡¯s car returned to the Dunley Group building.


    Meanwhile, Philip¡¯s helicopter had alreadynded at anding pad near Dunley Group. He stepped


    down from the helicopter with an upright posture, his clothes billowing from the helicopter¡¯s propellers.


    The subordinate behind him handed him a phone and said, ¡°Young Master rke, a call from Mr.


    Thomas.¡±


    Philip took it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, George Thomas replied respectfully, ¡°Young Master, are you in


    Hampton?¡±


    Philip hummed and replied, ¡°I just arrived. What¡¯s up?¡±


    George quickly said, ¡°Young Master, the situation in the Dunley family of Hampton is veryplicated.


    You must be careful in everything you do. We¡¯ve just confirmed the news that Milo Dunley has


    contacted Winston Dunley of Hampton. I believe their conversation was about you. This person has


    some strength and means. I suggest you lie low and wait until the person I sent arrives before you act.¡±


    George had received a report from his subordinates ten minutes ago. The young master actually


    brought a few of his men to go looking for the Dunley family in Hampton.


    The Dunley family in Hampton was notparable to the Dunley family in Flower City. It was the home


    base of the main Dunley family. It was dangerous for the young master to rush over like this!


    However, Philip merely smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little Dunley family, I¡¯m not worried about them. I


    don¡¯t have much time and want to make it quick. Since they dared to contact the members of the main


    Dunley family, they should be prepared to be destroyed. Okay, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m heading to Dunley


    Group right now.¡±


    After saying that, Philip tossed the phone to the subordinate behind him and ordered, ¡°I want you to


    personally contact Moses Dunley of the Dunley family and tell him that I¡¯m here uninvited.¡±


    The subordinate nodded in response and quickly left.


    Philip looked at the Dunley Group building not far away which stood tall in the city. The corner of his


    mouth curled up as he said, ¡°Hampton of Charbury. I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d be here in such a fashion.¡±


    After that, Philip got into a ck Cadic SUV that was prepared for him.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    The car quickly drove away and headed to the Dunley Group building.


    In the car, Philip dialed Jowin Benson¡¯s number and asked, ¡°Do you know Winston Dunley?¡±


    Jowin was dealing with Fred¡¯s affairs in Flower City at the moment. When he received the call from


    Philip, he quickly replied, ¡°Winston Dunley? Young Master rke, this person is an important figure in


    the main Dunley family with quite a bit of influence in Hampton. He¡¯s the fifth uncle of Sterling Dunley,


    the current patriarch of the Dunley family. He¡¯s also the current head of the Dunley family of Flower


    City, the backer behind Homer and Milo Dunley, as well as their uncle.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Then, he ended the call and said to the man next to him who was on theputer, ¡°Can you contact


    Winston Dunley?¡±


    Theputer expert replied, ¡°Yes, one minute.¡±


    A minuteter, Philip got Winston¡¯s number and made the call directly.


    The phone rang a few times before it was connected. An old voice from the other end asked, ¡°Who is


    this?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Winston Dunley. My name is Philip rke,¡± Philip said calmly.


    ¡°Philip rke? Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that you would have the means to find my phone number so


    quickly.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Winston had just gotten out of the Maybach. He walked straight into the


    Dunley Group building with two rows of attendants and followers behind him.


    Philip sneered and said indifferently, ¡°Winston, you should be a sensible man. Flower City couldn¡¯t do


    anything to me, so I came to Hampton. I heard that this is the base of the main Dunley family. Since


    things have progressed to this point, I just want to give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t interfere in the


    affairs of Flower City or even think of rescuing Homer and his son, as well as Milo.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Winston said tly, ¡°Young man, I heard that you have some strength and


    means so I thought of meeting you personally. But now, it seems that you don¡¯t wee me at all. Why


    won¡¯t you just forgive and forget? On my ount, just forget about this matter. I¡¯ll personally fork out


    100 million dors aspensation to the nanny. You can also treat it as an apology on behalf of


    Hector. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard this sentence three times. When Homer Dunley said this, he


    offered five million dors to deal with this matter. Later, Milo Dunley proposed 50 million dors. Now,


    you¡¯re offering 100 million dors. Do you think that I¡¯m here to bargain with you?¡±


    ¡°Since all of you think that money can solve this matter, should I make an offer as well?¡± Philip added


    as the corners of his mouth curled into a cold sneer. Winston smiled when he heard this and said,


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s your price?¡±


    ¡°287.5 billion dors,¡± Philip replied.


    As soon as he said that, Winston fell silent and his entire face turned pale. 287.5 billion dors was


    what the assets of the entire Dunley family were worth!


    This kid actually wanted the entire Dunley family!


    ¡°Outrageous! Are you determined to go against my Dunley family?¡±


    Winston¡¯s face darkened and he shouted. A momentter, he calmed down and said, ¡°Young man,


    you¡¯re too much of a show off. I still stand by my words, you should forgive and forget. 100 million


    dors is my highest limit. If you don¡¯t want it, I can only keep you in Hampton!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not capable of that!¡±

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Hearing that, Winston scowled. At this moment, he had entered the building of the Dunley Group. He


    took the gilded private elevator and went straight to the upper floor of the building.


    Of course, it was not the topmost floor.


    The top floor was the office of Sterling Dunley, the patriarch of the entire Dunley family. His office was


    on four floors below the top.


    In fact, the floor level of the Dunley Group building represented the hierarchical status and identity of


    the owner of the floor in the main Dunley family.


    Winston Dunley, as the fifth uncle of the patriarch of the main Dunley family, had a lot of status and


    influence in the Dunley family. Moreover, he was mainly in charge of the Dunley family¡¯s foreign trade


    and export.


    At this moment, Winston walked out of the elevator and pushed open the gilded door of his office. He


    was angry, and with a sneer on his face, he walked to the French windows where he took a cup of


    coffee from the maid. He said solemnly, ¡°Young man, since you said I have no capability, let¡¯s see what


    kind of waves you can create in Hampton.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At this moment, a row of men and women in ck suits stood behind him, fully equipped with firearms


    and weapons.


    They had hurried over after receiving Winston¡¯s order.


    On the phone, Philip said coldly, ¡°You should take a good look, then. Even if Hampton is the tiger¡¯s den,


    I¡¯ll turn it upside down and create enough waves to drown you. Today, I shall stand by my word. If you


    dare to intervene in the affairs of the Dunley family of Flower City, I don¡®t mind pulling you down from


    your current position! Whoever stands in my way shall die!¡±


    After Philip said that, Winstonughed aloud and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re very cocky. I didn¡¯t believe it when


    Milo told me about it, but now, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. I didn¡¯t think the younger generation


    would act so arrogantly now. Now that you¡¯ve made such a harsh deration, I¡¯ll also give you a word


    of advice. Hampton of Charbury is a solid wall. No matter who you are, it¡¯s impossible to touch the


    foundation of the Dunley family of Charbury! If you insist on taking this path, you¡¯ll die miserably!¡±


    Just after Winston was done speaking, Philip said, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll send you a big giftter, then. I hope


    you won¡¯t be too surprised when you see it.¡±


    Having said that, Philip ended the call and said to the man next to him, ¡°Go and prepare a big gift for


    Winston Dunley.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± his subordinate said.


    At the same time, Philip¡¯s car had arrived at the entrance of the Dunley Group building.


    He did not rush to get out of the car but looked around for a while before saying to the driver, ¡°Go to the


    hotel first.¡±


    Soon, the car left the Dunley Group building and drove straight to a nearby hotel.


    Winston smiled tauntingly. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he held a coffee cup in the other. He


    took a sip and said, ¡°Interesting. This little fellow named Philip rke has really sparked my interest.¡±


    With that said, he turned to the dozen men and women in ck suits behind him, ordering, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.


    I want to know everything about him, including his businesses, sphere of influence, whether he has a


    backer, and his family members. Within ten minutes, give me a report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Dunley.¡±


    The men and women in ck suits quickly turned on theirputers or immediately contacted the


    underground forces. An invisible force quickly spread from the Dunley Group building to the outside


    world.


    At the same time far away in Penhart, in the conference room of apany building somewhere.


    At this moment, more than a dozen people in ck suits were busily operatingputers and other


    electronic equipment.


    An elderly man with a walking cane stood with a worried face in front of therge French window. This


    person was none other than George Thomas.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    ¡°Immediately send some people to Hampton by any means necessary. Whether by air ornd, send the


    most elitebatants and have them use the most advanced equipment. Make sure to protect the


    young master¡®s safety! If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll hold all of you ountable!¡± George shouted


    coldly before hanging up the phone.


    Just at this moment, one of his subordinates was staring at theputer before he got up and


    reported, ¡°Mr. Thomas, the other party is trying to use their power to collect information about the


    young master.¡±


    George sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, this bunch of small fries have no idea what real power is! Do people


    like them have the right to dig out information about the young master? Wishful thinking! Spread out


    false information about the young master!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Very quickly, everyone started operating.


    Ten minutester, Winston¡¯s people found first hand information about Philip.


    ¡°Mr. Winston, we got it!¡± an employee stood up excitedly and eximed.


    Winston hummed and took the information that was just printed out and handed to him by the


    subordinate. After looking through it, he nodded and said, ¡°I thought he was an amazing person but he


    turns out to be from the rke family of the Riversouth region. I¡¯ve heard of this rke Group before.


    They have some influence in the capital city but they¡¯ve apparently gone bankrupt. I didn¡¯t expect them


    to have some power left. This is interesting.¡±


    Then, Winston tossed the information in his hand on the coffee table and said with a confident smile,


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve found out about the other party¡¯s background, let¡¯s carry out the n. We¡¯ll let this Philip


    rke know the strength of the Dunley family in Hampton, Charbury!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Dunley!¡±


    The subordinates received the order and quickly got busy.


    Meanwhile, Winston stood in front of the French windows with a smug smile on his face. He took out


    his phone and dialed Milo¡¯s number.


    Milo was anxiously waiting in the vi for his fifth uncle¡¯s call. Suddenly, his phone rang. He quickly


    answered it and respectfully said, ¡°Uncle Winston, how is it going? Have things turned out well?¡±


    On the phone, Winston said confidently, ¡°Milo, this kid is not as powerful as you said. I got someone to


    find out all his information. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll solve this problem for you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Uncle Winston!¡± Milo quickly nodded in gratitude.


    Winston also smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll deal with this kid first and call you againter.¡±


    After saying that, Winston ended the call.


    At this moment, a panicked assistant rushed in from the door and said, ¡°Mr. Dunley, you have a


    delivery downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Delivery?¡± Winston frowned and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t order anything, did I? Who sent it?¡±


    That assistant replied, ¡°It was sent by a person named Philip rke. They said that the name would


    ring a bell with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Winston said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After that, he stepped out of the office and quickly took the elevator to the first floor of the Dunley


    Group building. A group of people had arrived at the main entrance.


    A van was parked there. The delivery person held a list and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Winston Dunley?¡±


    Winston walked out and said, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After that, he looked at the van and said, ¡°Open it. I want to see what big gift this kid has sent to me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the delivery person called out to his colleagues and they opened the back door of


    the van. With a loud bang, the door of the van opened.


    The crowd gathered at the entrance of Dunley Group was all dumbfounded and full of shock after


    seeing what was unloaded from the van!


    As for Winston, his face flushed red and he clenched his fists. He roared in anger, ¡°Damn you, Philip


    rke!¡±


    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes was a brand new casket painted in ck. It was ced at the entrance of


    the Dunley Group building.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    At the entrance of the Dunley Group building, the people who followed Winston out were all


    dumbfounded as they stared at the scene in front of them!


    A casket!


    A very good casket!


    Was it for Winston Dunley?


    Who had the audacity to do that?


    How dare they send a casket to Winston, the fifth uncle of the Dunley family¡¯s patriarch?


    Hiss!


    At the scene, everyone looked shocked and no one dared to make a sound.


    That was because at this moment, Winston¡¯s expression was so cold and his hands were tightly


    clenched into fists. With his eyes wide open, he stared a t the casket ced in front of him.


    After a while, he suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Very well, this is interesting. A junior actually dares to


    send such a generous gift to an old man like me. Very interesting, indeed! It has been many years


    since someone dares to mess with me like this!¡±


    After saying that, Winston sneered menacingly. He turned around, waved his hand, and said to the


    attendants behind him, ¡°Immediatelyunch economic warfare against rke Group in the Riversouth


    region! I want them to go bankrupt in the next half an hour! I don¡¯t believe that Philip won¡¯t go on his


    knees to beg for mercy by then!¡±


    Everyone intuitively felt that Winston was really furious this time.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Dunley!¡±


    Everyone nodded in response, quickly returned to the building, and began tounch an attack on


    rke Group of the Riversouth region!


    The first wave would be targeted at rke Group¡¯s import and export trade.


    At this moment, Winston disyed his overwhelming tactics and the authority of his huge trade empire.


    Soon, nearly half of rke Group¡¯s trading partners were monopolized.


    All this happened in just ten minutes.


    ¡°Mr. Dunley, we¡¯ve taken down half of rke Group¡¯s trade partners in the Riversouth region. The


    rke family in the Riversouth region is probably in a frenzy right now.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One of his assistants was holding a report and stood respectfully in front of Winston with a sneer on his


    face.


    Winston took the document and nced at it. With a smug smile on his face, he scoffed. ¡°Hehe, how


    dare this small rke family of Riversouth challenge my Dunley family of Charbury? They¡¯re in over


    their heads! Contact Philip immediately. I want to know how he feels after learning about the current


    situation.¡±


    Winston jeered ferociously. He loved the game of hunter and prey. Whenever he saw the begging eyes


    of his prey and heard their humble voices, he felt soothed andpletely exhrated!


    Meanwhile, in the most expensive suite of the five-star Intercontinental Hotel near Dunley Group, Philip


    was standing in front of the French windows and looking at the towering Dunley Group building across


    the street!


    This building was extraordinarily imposing, soaring straight into the sky. Sure enough, the Dunley family


    of Charbury was not a small potato. They had nearly 300 billion dors in assets!


    It was a business empire.


    At this moment, a female assistant with a good figure and wearing a red professional suit swayed her


    curvy hips as she walked in after pushing the door open, her high heels clicking against the floor.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master, I¡¯m the person in charge of the rke family¡¯s matters in Hampton, Maia Harp. I


    received the message from Butler Thomas and came here to see you. May I know what your orders


    are?¡±


    Maia stood graciously behind Philip, bowed slightly, and folded her hands in front of her lower


    abdomen, exuding a matured poise.


    Her delicate face and the ponytail on her head could make any man fall for her. She had a perfect


    figure with curves in all the right ces. She had a tiny waist, as well as straight and slender legs. She


    was all dressed up, looking clean and tidy.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Philip turned around, looked at the woman, and said with a smile, ¡°Old George has told me about you.


    You¡¯ve been very capable.¡±


    Maia Harp was the rke family¡¯s person in charge of Hampton and also the chief president in


    Charbury, as arranged by the rke family.


    She was only 28 years old this year but she was already a sessful career woman. She was in


    charge of all the rke family¡¯s businesses and staffing arrangements in Charbury. She may be a


    woman but she was more capable than a man!


    Otherwise, the rke family would not have appointed her as the chief president of the Charbury


    region.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Young Master.¡± Maia smiled, her eyebrows arching like half crescents.


    She added, ¡°Butler Thomas has already briefed me about the purpose of your visit to Hampton this


    time. I¡¯ll definitely carry out your arrangements. Please rest assured in giving me your orders.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°How much do you know about the Dunley family in Charbury?¡±


    Maia replied without hesitation, ¡°The Dunley family is the king in the entire Charbury area. No one


    dares to mess with them. The economic development of the entire Charbury area is driven by the


    Dunley family. No one can rock the position of the Dunley family in Charbury.¡±


    Philip nodded as he stroked his chin, saying, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Maia continued, ¡°The current patriarch of the Dunley family is Sterling Dunley. He got the position of


    patriarch after a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. He secretly joined forces with his third brother, Spencer Dunley, and


    snatched the position of patriarch that should have belonged to the eldest son of the Dunley family.


    Therefore, any gossip about Sterling and Spencer in the Charbury area is taboo. Moreover, the Dunley


    family employed iron handed methods to handle this matter, exiling all the people who were involved


    back then. The eldest son of the Dunley family, Godfrey Dunley, got both his legs broken. He has been


    put under house arrest for 20 years now.¡±


    ¡°Sterling Dunley and Spencer Dunley? What do you know about these two people?¡± Philip frowned and


    asked.


    Maia replied, ¡°Sterling is a talented prodigy. Since taking over the position of patriarch, the Dunley


    family has undergone a renewal. The development of the Dunley family¡¯s power has also be very


    rapid. In just ten years, they have be a great n in the maind and are on equal footing with


    the Wallis family in Golden City. Moreover, ording to the news from Butler Thomas, the former


    Dunley family was also a behemoth. They were one of the six great ns back then, sitting at the same


    conference table with the rke family to discuss and work together. They were also a frequent visitor


    to the round table. Onlyter did the Dunley family go through several changes and fall into decline.


    However, the foundation of the Dunley family is still here. Sterling Dunley still has grand ambitions. The


    lord once evaluated Sterling as having the potential of a monarch.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip frowned. It turned out that the Dunley family had such origins.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They were even once on par with the rke family. No wonder Moses Dunley knew some things he did


    not back then. It seemed that he had underestimated the Dunley family of Charbury.


    This was no different from the ancient feudal lords.


    ¡°What about Spencer? What is this person like?¡± Philip asked.


    Maia frowned and said with a tense breath, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s not much information about Spencer


    Dunley in Charbury, only a few words here and there. Based on the news received so far, Spencer was


    the mastermind and implementer of that coup d¡¯¨¦tat. He¡¯s a refined person but employs harsh means.


    He was the one who broke the legs of Godfrey Dunley, the eldest son of the Dunley family. It¡¯s rumored


    that Spencer is a literary general and also the secret pawn kept by the Dunley family. Some people


    also say that Sterling is just the figure in the forefront while Spencer is the figure behind the scenes. All


    in all, Spencer is not an easy person to mess with.¡±

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Spencer Dunley.


    Philip frowned and fell silent. He turned around and looked at the Dunley Group building that seemed


    to shoot up into the sky.


    It seemed that he could almost see a figure standing behind a window somewhere on the highest floor,


    looking back at him too.


    ¡°If I make a move against the Dunley family, what are my chances of winning?¡± Philip asked.


    Maia frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Based on the assets and personnel you can


    currently use, only 40%. After all, this is the Dunley family of Charbury, not the rke family of Arcadia


    Ind. The strength and power of the rke family are weakened by half here. Besides, the rke


    family has a cooperative rtionship with the Dunley family. I¡¯m afraid the elders in the family won¡¯t


    agree if you want to take action against the Dunley family.¡±


    ¡°Only 40%?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were cold, and there was slight displeasure in his tone.


    ¡°What if I bypass the rke family and strike out against the Dunley family myself?¡± Philip asked as he


    turned around and stared at Maia with a searing gaze. Maia was a little baffled by Philip¡¯s question.


    What did it mean to bypass the rke family?


    Did the young master have his own power and forces?


    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t understand your meaning. Do you want to deal with the Dunley family on your


    own without using the power of the rke family? That¡¯s a big no-no! The Dunley family is not as easy


    to deal with as you think. You must not take any risks.¡±


    Maia was shocked. If the young master took the risk of going up against the Dunley family alone, she


    would not be able to bear the consequences if anything happened to him.


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Maia breathed a sigh of relief, but she was still a little flustered when she looked into Philip¡¯s clear


    eyes.


    What exactly did the young master n on doing?


    ¡°How much do you know about Winston Dunley?¡± Philip asked again.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maia quickly replied, ¡°Winston is Sterling¡¯s fifth uncle and has some prestige in the main Dunley family.


    Winston was one of Sterling¡¯s allies during his rise to power, so he has been doing very well in the


    Dunley family over the years. The Dunley family in Flower City is also Winston¡¯s fiefdom. He¡¯s the head


    of Flower City and represents the face of Flower City. If you make a move against him, the Dunley


    family will definitely intervene. Therefore, it¡¯s better to think twice about dealing with the Dunley family.¡±


    After saying this, Maia stood aside obediently, waiting for Philip¡¯s next question.


    However, Philip snorted and said, ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t make a move against the Dunley family


    yet?¡±


    With aplicated expression, Maia said, ¡°Considerng your safety, I don¡¯t rmend that you take


    action against the Dunley family now. At the very least, you should wait for the people arranged by


    Butler Thomas to enter Hampton before you make a move.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take for the old man¡¯s people to get here?¡± Philip asked.


    Maia replied, ¡°It¡¯ll take three hours at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Three hours?¡± Philip scowled. He nced at the time and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that much time to


    wait. I have to rush back to Uppercreek. I¡¯ll give you one hour. If no one arrives after one hour, I¡¯ll


    personally charge into the Dunley family.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Maia was anxious and quickly tried to dissuade him.


    However, Philip just red at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me.¡±


    Maia was startled by the look in Philip¡¯s eyes. She quickly stepped back and said, ¡°Yes, everything we¡¯ll


    go ording to your ns, Young Master.¡±

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    At that very moment, Philip¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from George. His respectful voice sounded from


    the other end of the phone. ¡°Young Master, Winston has made a move against the rke family in


    Riversouth and already monopolized half of their partners. Should we continue with the next n?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Philip said coldly.


    George quickly responded and said, ¡°Young Master, do listen to my advice. For the time being, don¡¯t


    target the Dunley family. Wait for the people I¡¯ve arranged to arrive in Hampton before you¡­¡±


    However, before George could finish his words, Philip interrupted him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much


    time. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± George was helpless. He ended the call and said to the subordinates around him, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Not long after Philip ended the call, he received a call from Winston.


    As soon as the call was connected, Winston¡¯s heartyughter sounded from the other end. He said,


    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve received your generous gift. I like it very much. For this, I have also prepared a gift for


    you in return.¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Oh? I wonder what kind of gift it is?¡±


    Winstonughed and said, ¡°The rke family of Riversouth, is that your backing? But unfortunately,


    the rke family has fallen and rke Group in the capital city has also gone bankrupt. Your rke


    family is now an empty shell. Ten minutes ago, I already took down half of your trade partners. How


    about that? Are you starting to feel the fear now? Haha, young man, you¡¯re still too young and don¡¯t


    understand many things. I¡¯ll give you a chance to admit your mistake. As long as you kneel down and


    apologize in front of the Dunley Group building now, as well as give me ten billion dors in


    compensation, I¡¯ll leave your rke family a way out. What do you think?¡±


    Winston was overjoyed. He sat on the sofa andughed heartily.


    He had set his eyes on the rke family of Riversouth and the tens of billions of assets.


    This small rke family dared to challenge the Dunley family. They really did not know their own


    strength!


    Unexpectedly, Philip only snorted and said, ¡°Winston Dunley, isn¡¯t it a little too soon for you to be


    happy? Who told you that my rke family is only this strong? Moreover, regarding those trade


    partners you¡¯ve monopolized, aren¡¯t you worried that something will go wrong?¡±


    Hearing this, the smile on Winston¡¯s face disappeared abruptly and he asked gravely, ¡°What do you


    mean by that?¡±


    Winston suddenly realized that he might have fallen into a trap.


    After all, he managed to take down half of the other party¡¯s partners in less than ten minutes, which


    was really a bit too fast.


    At first, Winston simply thought that his forces were too overwhelming, but after listening to Philip, he


    could not help smelling a hint of conspiracy.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Winston, you shouldn¡¯t have taken too much on your te. If you eat too


    much at once, it¡¯s easy to get indigestion. When the time is right, you¡¯ll receive the news.¡±


    As soon as Philip said that, several assistants rushed into Winston¡¯s office and shouted, ¡°Mr. Dunley,


    it¡¯s not good! Something has happened!¡±


    Winston frowned, and his face was gloomy. He asked in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The assistants nced at each other and replied, ¡°Mr. Dunley, we¡¯re facing problems with the trading


    partners we snatched from the rke family. They¡¯re cklisted by the country and abroad. Now, all


    rted agencies are tracking them and they¡¯ll soon be on to us.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Winston panicked and stood up abruptly. He red at the assistants and roared, ¡°Why are you still


    standing here? Hurry up and terminate all cooperation with them!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. We¡¯ve acquired and merged with all of them. Now, it¡¯s conservatively estimated that we¡¯ll


    lose more than ten billion dors.¡±


    One of the assistant¡¯s faces was full of anxiety and panic.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    ¡°What? A loss of ten billion dors?!¡±


    Winston yelled as he felt the world spinning around him. He slumped back on the sofa.


    The several assistants were trembling all over. The female assistant in the office hurriedly took out


    quick acting heart reliever pills for Winston.


    After catching his breath with much difficulty, Winston¡¯s face grew tense. While exuding a biting chill, he


    roared, ¡°Cut them off! Cut off all the merged partners! We can¡¯t let the loss grow bigger!¡±


    After saying this, Winston held his forehead, his face looking exceedingly pale.


    At the same time, he also remembered the phone that was on the coffee table. He quickly picked it up


    and said angrily into the phone, ¡°Philip, did you n all of this?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Philip¡¯s faint mockingugh could be heard. He said, ¡°Winston, as I just


    said, be careful of getting indigestion. This loss of ten billion dors should be enough of a lesson to


    you, right?¡±


    After hearing these words, Winston exploded with anger. He got up angrily and roared, ¡°Young man,


    you¡¯re too arrogant! Do you think a loss of ten billion dors would affect the Dunley family? Hehe, it¡¯s


    only ten billion. Consider it a lesson I paid for! After this, I¡¯ll let you and your rke family of Riversouth


    realize the true strength of the Dunley family! I hope that when the timees, you won¡®t go on your


    knees to beg me!¡±


    Winston was livid!


    Would he not feel the pain of losing ten billion dors? Of course, he would. However, this was an


    irreversible situation.


    After this, he would employ iron handed methods against the rke family of Riversouth. He must


    swallow all their assets to make up for his loss just now!


    However, Philip smiled leisurely and said, ¡°Winston, I have to remind you not to be delusional. Again,


    I¡¯ll give you onest piece of advice. Don¡¯t try to help Homer and his son. Don¡¯t even think about


    dealing with me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay the most painful price!¡±


    Winston snorted and said, ¡°Very well. No one has dared to say such things to me in more than ten


    years. You¡¯re the first and destined to be thest!¡±


    ¡°Oh, STFU. The coffin is ready for you and you can get inside at any time.¡±


    After Philip said this, he ended the call, tossed the phone to Maia, and said, ¡°Come with me to Dunley


    Group.¡±


    Maia¡¯s exquisite face was full of shock. She wanted to discourage him, but he directly walked past her.


    She did not have time to say anything and could only catch up to Philip while in her high heels.


    Winston¡¯s face was turning all shades of colors at this moment. He turned his head and asked the


    assistant in a cold voice, ¡°What does STFU mean?¡±


    When the assistant heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. He hemmed and hawed for a long


    time before he stammered, ¡°Uh, Mr. Dunley, this is inte ng. It¡¯s quite rude.¡±


    Crash!


    Winston angrily smashed the phone in his hand to the floor and roared, ¡°Well done! A young man who


    doesn¡¯t know any better! Immediatelyunch an attack on the rke family of Riversouth! I want them


    to go bankrupt immediately! Now!¡±


    Winston was hysterical.


    His subordinates quickly sprang into action. This floor of the entire Dunley Group building seemed


    particrly busy.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They had only one purpose today to target the rke family of Riversouth and drive them into


    bankruptcy!


    However, as time went by, many people began to notice problems.


    It was because no matter how theyunched a capital war against the rke family¡¯s trade or


    business, the other party could always counter urately and even retaliate, catching them by


    surprise!

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    ¡°Mr. Dunley, things are not looking good. The information we found out about Philip seems to be wrong.


    This rke family of Riversouth is not as simple as we thought. No matter what we do to them, they


    can retaliate urately and also block our trade and business.¡±


    An assistant panicked at this moment and quickly reported to Winston.


    Winston became solemn when he heard that. He rushed into the work area and nced at their


    computer screens and the analysis report.


    Ten billion dors had been used to tackle the rke family. However, not only were they unable to


    recover the ten billion dors but the money was firmly trapped in the market by the other party!


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Aren¡¯t you guys known as the best market regtors? Why is this


    happening?¡± Winston was angry and asked the question with a roar.


    One of the managers quickly stepped forward and exined, ¡°Mr. Dunley, the situation has changed.


    We have to reinvestigate everything about the rke family. I suspect that the information we found


    earlier is all false. Judging from the current situation, it seems that all the industrial and trading


    companies of the rke family that we¡¯ve been targeting are empty shells. It¡¯s as if the other party dug


    a pit and waited for us to fill it up with money before they ensnared everything.¡±


    Hearing this, Winston looked grave. He turned his head to the assistant next to him and barked,


    ¡°Investigate! Check all the information about Philip rke!¡±


    If he lost another ten billion dors, he would have to resign and return to Flower City!


    As soon as he finished his words, another employee shouted, ¡°Oh no, Mr. Dunley! The other party has


    launched a counterattack. They¡¯re targeting our trading ports and partners! Look, our stock index is


    plummeting!¡±


    Hearing that, a group of people rushed to theputer and nced at the stock index. It had already


    dropped by two points!


    Based on the total trading assets under Winston¡¯s control, this was an indirect drop of several hundred


    million dors!


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and stimte the stock market!¡± Winston roared.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a dozen phone calls suddenly rang out in the office!


    After more than a dozen employees picked up the calls and gained an understanding of the situation,


    they quickly reported, ¡°Mr. Dunley, our trading partners are requesting to cancel their orders and


    terminate all cooperation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Winston panicked and gasped.


    How could this be?


    ¡°Why do they want to cancel all orders? Why do they want to terminate all cooperation with us? We¡¯re


    Dunley Group! Don¡¯t they want to live anymore? Are they not afraid of our retaliation?¡± Winston said


    angrily.


    The manager quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Dunley, we don¡¯t know the exact situation now. I¡¯ll check it out


    immediately. There must be someone behind this.¡±


    Winston was flustered when he heard this.


    With such intensive counterattacks and offensives, could it be Philip rke behind this?


    Five minutester.


    ¡°I found it! The rke family are the ones manipting this behind the scenes!¡± The manager returned


    and asked, ¡°Mr. Dunley, what should we do now? We¡¯ve already lost 20 billion dors. If we continue to


    fight, we will have to invest at least another 50 billion dors. If we stop here, although we can stabilize


    the situation after this, we won¡¯t be able to recover the loss of 20 billion dors.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Winston¡¯s face was already gloomy at this moment. Full of anger, he shouted, ¡°Invest! I refuse to


    believe that this little rke family in Riversouth has the ability to go up against the Dunley family!


    Notify the finance department to immediately allocate 50 billion dors! I¡¯ll take down this rke family


    today!¡±


    Right at this moment, an assistant rushed in and shouted, ¡°Mr. Dunley, a person named Philip rke


    requests to see you downstairs.¡±

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Hearing Philip¡¯s name, Winston nearly blew his top. He turned around and shouted, ¡°How dare he


    come here? He¡¯s a brat who doesn¡¯t know his limits! I want to see how amazing he is to dare challenge


    the Dunley family!¡±


    After saying that, Winston quickly led a dozen people to the conference hall on the first floor of the


    building!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Philip was sitting leisurely on the sofa, sipping the coffee brewed by the receptionist.


    Maia Harp, the woman with a morous figure, stood respectfully beside him. This woman was the


    focus wherever she went. Her straight and slender legs, coupled with her curvy waist and hips, made


    many male employees drool.


    Winston brought arge group of people with him and soon came to the front.


    His gaze was instantly locked on Philip who was sitting on the sofa while sipping coffee. Then, his eyes


    shifted to Maia who was next to him.


    Maia Harp?


    Why was this woman here too?


    Winston knew Maia. She was a strong career woman in Hampton, Charbury!


    She had a lot of tricks up her sleeve and a scheming mind. Plus, the capital and power behind her were


    also very terrifying.


    With the influence of the Dunley family in Charbury, they should be able to easily recruit a woman like


    Maia. Indeed, the Dunley family had tried recruiting her before but was rejected. Later, the Dunley


    family wanted to target Maia and make things difficult for her.


    However, this order was very quickly dismissed by the patriarch. He said that Maia could not be


    touched. As for the reason, no one knew. Since then, Maia¡¯s strength and status in Hampton rose to an


    unprecedented high.


    At this moment, such a woman was standing respectfully beside this young man.


    This made Winston a little apprehensive, and his face grew tense.


    He angrily walked over, stared at Philip coldly, and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you Philip rke?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked at the group of people who had just arrived. The person taking


    the lead was an old man in his 60s. He was high-spirited, looking majestic and imposing.


    This must be Winston Dunley.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Philip said tly.


    Winston sneered when he heard that and said, ¡°Hehe, I thought you were an amazing person with


    supernatural abilities. Now it seems that you¡¯re just an ordinary person. Young man, I¡¯m giving you a


    formal warning. Stop what you¡¯ re doing immediately and return the 20 billion dors that the Dunley


    family lost! Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely let you know the consequences of offending the Dunley family!¡±


    Winston was full of anger and showed a ferocious sneer.


    This young man dared to trespass into the tiger¡¯s den without permission. He was simply in over his


    head! Where did he think this was?


    This was the tallest building in Hampton, thendmark of Dunley Group!


    Since he hade here, it would not be that easy for him to get out.


    However, Philip just looked at Winston calmly. Then, he slowly put down the coffee cup, got up, and put


    his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked at Winston indifferently before saying with a smile,


    ¡°Winston Dunley, these words of yours are just enough to scare a three year old kid. I¡¯m not afraid of


    you. You should take the 20 billion dors as a warning. Now, it¡¯s my turn to give you a piece of advice.


    Forget about standing up for Homer Dunley and Milo Dunley. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the first to pull you down


    from your current position! Don¡¯t doubt my strength. Even if this huge Dunley family offends me today, I


    can make all of you copse and turn into ashes within one day!¡±


    Hiss!


    The crowd gasped. What an arrogant tone!


    How dare he say such disrespectful words?!


    Not only did he want to deal with Winston but he also wanted to destroy the Dunley family within one


    day.


    This was simply wishful thinking!


    \

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    The Dunley family was the most elite family in Charbury. They were even ranked at the top in the


    country!


    Even the strength of some hidden affluent families might not be able topare to the Dunley family.


    To be exact, the Dunley family was ranked among the eight major families in the country!


    Moreover, the strength of the Dunley family was already on a par with the Wallis family of Golden City.


    A year ago, the Wallis family of Golden City was recognized as the number one family in the country.


    Of course, these so-called rankings did not include the rke family of Arcadia Ind.


    After all, the rke family of Arcadia Ind was an existence not generally known by ordinary people.


    Naturally, the power of the rke family was also not known to others.


    The public knew about the Wallis and Denver families of Golden City, the Dunley family of Charbury,


    the Harrison family of Glenford, the Joo, Williams, and Jackman families of the capital city, and the


    Larson family of Fernvale. However, no one knew about the rke family of Arcadia Ind.


    These were the eightrgest families in the country and were currently recognized as the top eight


    families!


    No one dared to mess with them. No one dared to steal the limelight from them!


    Even some hidden families would treat these families with courtesy and awe. Of course, such hidden


    families had their own power and background. They were well capable of turning the tide.


    For example, the Garcia family of the capital city was not in the ranking but they had impressive


    strength and status. They were one of the four hidden families in the capital city.


    Now, this small rke family of Riversouth actually dared to say such big words. They were simply


    looking for death!


    ¡°Outrageous! Is this how you should be talking to Mr. Dunley? I order you to apologize to Mr. Dunley


    immediately! Otherwise, be prepared for the consequences!¡±


    An assistant next to Winston quickly stepped forward and pointed at Philip¡¯s nose as he chastised


    angrily.


    This was a good opportunity to stand out. If he could capture Winston¡¯s attention, he would have more


    chances to rise to the top in the future.


    However, Philip tilted his head ndly. His eyes stared coldly and resolutely at the assistant who


    scolded him. The next second, a meaningful smile appeared on his mouth as he said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Mr.


    Dunley. Is it your turn to interrupt?¡±


    The assistant was annoyed by Philip¡¯s arrogant attitude and immediately yelled angrily, ¡°Who the hell


    do you think you are? How dare you talk to Mr. Dunley? You¡¯re in the Dunley Group building¡­¡±


    However, before he finished his words, there was a loud sound. Philip had swung his hand and pped


    the assistant violently across the face. The other party staggered from that p. Several posterior


    mrs in his mouth were knocked out!


    Ouch!


    With a scream, the assistant covered his bloodied mouth. He stared at Philip with disbelief and anger


    while roaring, ¡°How dare you hit me? Mr. Dunley, this kid is simply too arrogant I¡¯ll immediately get the


    security guards to throw him out!¡±


    After saying that, he was about to call for the security guards.


    However, Winston red at him angrily and shouted, ¡°Enough! Get out!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hearing that, the assistant shuddered. He dared not say anything else and silently retreated to the side.


    After that, Winston looked at Philip intently. With an indifferent smile at the corner of his mouth, he said,


    ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you being too disrespectful by hitting my people in the Dunley Group building? Or


    do you see the Dunley family as small fries?¡±


    This sentence revealed Winston¡¯s anger!


    This young man¡¯s cockiness was simply too audacious!


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Your subordinate was too impolite, so I merely taught him a lesson. It¡¯s not


    too much, right?¡±


    Winston¡¯s face darkened, and he could not find a reason to refute. However, as a strong headed


    person, he immediately said angrily, ¡°Even if he wasn¡¯t polite, he¡¯s still one of my people. I should be


    the one to punish him, not an outsider like you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Since I¡¯ve already done it, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Philip shrugged and looked at Winston calmly.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    Winston snorted and said, ¡°Apologize to my man and pay 20 billion dors in medicalpensation. If


    you do that, we¡¯ll move on from this matter. Otherwise, don¡¯t dream of walking out of Dunley Group


    today!¡±


    After saying that, Winston¡¯s face was full of sneers.


    Hearing this, the assistant behind Winston was immediately moved to tears and eximed, ¡°Mr.


    Dunley¡­¡±


    It turned out that Mr. Dunley valued him that much. Winston looked back at the assistant and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter for you.¡±


    Then, he looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a reasonable request?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Winston, you really know how to do business. You¡¯re demanding 20 billion


    dors for one p. Do you really think that I¡¯m a pushover and you have the upper hand against me?¡±


    This old man came up with a good n.


    Winstonughed and said, ¡°From the moment you stepped into Dunley Group, your oue was


    already decided. Young man, you¡¯re too arrogant and can¡¯t see the mess you¡¯ve gotten yourself into. In


    Hampton and in Charbury, the Dunley family is king! No matter what earth shattering powers you have,


    everything is in vain here! Only the orders of the Dunley family can be carried out here! Don¡¯t me me


    for not reminding you. Right now, using money to buy your way out is your only choice. Of course, if


    you choose to kneel down and offer 20 billion dors, I might spare the rke family of Riversouth.


    However, your rke family will have to submit to my Dunley family in the future. Is that clear?¡±


    Winston¡¯s face was full of taunting smiles. He had this in the bag.


    ¡®Sooner orter, this kid would have to kneel down and beg for mercy.¡¯


    However, Philip shrugged when he heard the words. He turned to look at Maia and asked, ¡°What do


    you think?¡±


    Only then did Winston and the others turn their attention to Maia Harp once more. This woman was


    unbelievably beautiful. She carried the charm of a mature woman.


    Everyone had already noticed her when they came over just now, but because of Philip, they did not


    manage to take a closer look.


    Only now did they notice that this woman was actually goddess Maia Harp of Hampton!


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Isn¡¯t she Maia Harp? Why is she standing behind that kid?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out either. Isn¡¯t it rumored that Maia belongs to an affluent family? The power and


    background behind her is not something that ordinary people can mess with.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it possible that the force behind her is this kid?¡±


    For a while, many employees of Dunley Group who were watching from afar were discussing this topic


    in low voices. It was mainly because Maia¡¯s fame in Hampton was too great.


    At this moment, the strong career woman bowed to Philip respectfully and said, ¡°Young Master, I think


    they¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Philipughed, looked at Winston, and said, ¡°Mr. Dunley, did you hear that? My assistant says you¡¯re


    dreaming.¡±


    Winston raised his brows as his eyes fell on Maia. He said with a small smile, ¡°Miss Harp, what are you


    doing? Is it possible that you know this kid?¡±


    Maia smiled and straightened up, revealing the perfect curves of her body. Her every action and smile


    could make all the men present go crazy.


    ¡°Mr. Dunley, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Philip rke is my young master. I¡¯m his assistant during his trip here to


    Hampton,¡± Maia said seriously.


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped aloud when they heard that.


    What?!


    Maia actually called that kid her young master? Goodness gracious!


    What kind of background did that kid have?


    Winston was also taken aback, and his face looked unpleasant. That was because he knew some


    things about Maia¡¯s identity. She belonged to an affluent family!


    It was that family that ced her in Hampton for training, and she was also put in charge of the family¡¯s


    businesses in the entire Charbury area.


    Even the patriarch dared not mess with this family. Now, Maia had just referred to Philip as her young


    master. Could it be that Philip rke was the young master of that family?

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    However, how could that be?


    Was he not a member of the rke family in Riversouth?


    For a moment, Winston was flustered!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If Philip was really the young master of an affluent family, Winston was essentially digging his own


    grave! Of course, it would also exin why every move he made against Philip had ended in failure.


    Was there a mistake in the information they found?


    However, now that he was caught between a rock and a hard ce, Winston could not give up so


    easily. He could only fight to the end!


    Thus, Winston snorted and said to Philip coldly, ¡°It¡¯s interesting that you could get Maia Harp to assist


    you. Even so, I still stand by my word. The Dunley family of Charbury is not an existence you can easily


    mess with. Now, immediately pay up 20 billion dors and apologize on your knees. I¡¯ll let you go after


    you do that!¡±


    Philip shrugged helplessly and shook his head as he said, ¡°It seems that there¡¯s nothing else to discuss


    between us. In that case, be prepared for your own funeral.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and left.


    However, Winston waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Are you nning to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy!


    Men, take him down! Break his legs on the spot!¡±


    tter!


    In an instant, dozens of bodyguards in ck suits rushed in through the eight ss doors of the Dunley


    Group building!


    All of them looked cold and fierce. They were full of killing intent and held anti riot batons in their hands!


    This sudden scene frightened many employees, who all quickly hid far away.


    Philip scowled when he saw this group of bodyguards barging in. With cold eyes, he turned his head,


    looked at Winston, and asked, ¡°Are you trying to detain me?¡±


    Winston stood outside the encirclement with his hands behind his back. A fierce smile appeared on his


    old face as he said, ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I want to keep you in Hampton forever! Even if your


    background is really unusual, I can still make a person quietly disappear in Hampton. By then, even if


    your family searches for you, there¡¯ll only be a pile of bones left.¡±


    While saying that, Winston smiled menacingly. His eyes looked sinister.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°You even dare to kill?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? In Hampton, there¡¯s nothing thatl dare not do!¡±


    Winston shouted before he waved his hand and said, ¡°Break his legs and take him to the warehouse!


    After I take down the rke family, find a ce to bury him!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to touch my young master?!¡±


    A delicate shout was heard at this time. Maia stood in front of Philip, her eyes ring at the group of


    bodyguards in ck suits. At the same time, there was a chill in her eyes as she stared at Winston.


    She shouted, ¡°Winston Dunley, if you dare make a move against him, not to mention you but even your


    Dunley family will be destroyed in an instant!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Winston sneered and said, ¡°Maia, are you trying to scare me? I¡¯ve been in Hampton for decades. What


    storms have I not weathered? Did he give you any benefits that you¡¯re stooping so low to assist him?


    Or are you the one trying to take action against my Dunley family?¡±


    A thought crossed Winton¡¯s mind just now. If it was Maia Harp behind all this, it would make sense.


    Maia¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, ¡°You think too much. I¡¯ll give you onest warning. Tell your people


    to pull back! Otherwise, the entire Dunley family will embark on the road to hell because of your stupid


    decision.¡±


    Winston snorted and shouted angrily, ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s see who dares to make my Dunley family


    walk on the road to hell! Men, do it now!¡±

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    At Winston¡¯smand, a dozen bodyguards in ck suits immediately surrounded Philip and Maia.


    They held anti riot batons in their hands!


    Winston stood outside the encirclement with a sneer on his face. He could already imagine the next


    scene of Philip begging for mercy. Anyone who dared to make a move against the Dunley family was


    simply looking for death!


    Maia was also full of chills. She immediately shielded Philip behind her, assumed a fighting stance, and


    said, ¡°Young Master, let me take it from here. You find the opportunity to run. Don¡¯t turn back!¡±


    Philip was startled and looked at Maia¡¯s graceful back. At this moment, she had assumed a fighting


    stance and it disyed her attractive figure especially her curves that would make any man take a


    second look.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can handle this myself. It¡¯s just a dozen bodyguards. I haven¡¯t done this for a long time


    anyway.¡±


    Philip suddenly reached out and gently patted Maia on the shoulder before pulling her behind him. He


    stood in front of her.


    Maia nced at him with a face full of anxiety and trepidation, saying, ¡°Young Master, you mustn¡¯t. It¡¯s


    my duty to protect you. I¡¯ll hold them back. You should go quickly!¡±


    Winston noticed this. He immediately burst into a rage and shouted, ¡°Damn it, how dare you act out


    such a tragic scene in front of me? What are you guys waiting for? Go after them! Destroy that kid for


    me! As for Miss Harp, hehe, bring her to my office. It just so happens that I have a project worth


    hundreds of millions. I need to have an in depth discussion with Miss Harp.¡±


    Maia frowned at his words and red at Winston Dunley, the old pervert.


    After hearing Winston¡¯s order, a dozen bodyguards quickly attacked!


    One of them hit Philip¡¯s head with an anti riot baton!


    However, Philip did not even dodge.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maia shouted when she saw that and abruptly rushed to stand in front of Philip.


    In the next second, Philip raised his hand and grabbed the baton above his head. Then, with a chill in


    his eyes, he kicked violently out!


    Thump!


    Before the bodyguard knew what was going on, he flew out like a cannonball and crashed into several


    others who were rushing over!


    Crash!


    Those people could not regain their footing and fell down with him. That simple move stunned


    everyone present!


    Winston was furious. He did not expect this kid to have some skills. He roared, ¡°Charge! Send in more


    people! I must take them down today!¡±


    After Winston was done yelling, a dozen more bodyguards in ck suits swarmed in at the door of the


    Dunley Group building. A steady stream of people continued to rush in!


    A battle was going on in the conference hall!


    However, what made everyone tremble was the adept skills Philip disyed and his domineering


    strength!


    He jumped into the air and kicked two people away. After hended, he quickly rushed forward again,


    punching out with his fists. In just one minute, seven or eight bodyguards were taken down and left


    wailing!


    All of them had their arms and legs broken!


    As for Philip, he stood in the middle of the room like a bloodthirsty warrior. He held two anti riot batons


    tightly in his hands. His bloodshot eyes stared coldly at Winston who was hiding behind many


    bodyguards not far away.


    ¡°Winston Dunley, you¡¯ve made me angry. Damn you!¡± Philip shouted angrily. His entire body surged


    with a harsh killing aura as he walked toward Winston one step at a time.


    Winston¡¯s face was full of coldness as he stood steadily while shouting, ¡°Charge at him! Go on!¡±


    He did not believe that one person could beat dozens of his bodyguards.


    Thus, Philip fell into the encirclement again and fought with this new group of bodyguards.


    Maia was not idle either as she exchanged blows with a handful of bodyguards.


    The more she fought, the more anxious she became. She shouted, ¡°Winston Dunley, hurry up and tell


    your men to stop. If you touch even one hair on my young master¡¯s head, you¡¯ll apologize with your


    death!¡±


    Hearing Maia¡¯s words, Winston burst intoughter and said, ¡°How dare two trapped beasts try to


    threaten me? Miss Harp, you¡¯re done for this time.¡±


    However, just as Winston said this, several bodyguards howled and knelt on the floor right before his


    eyes!

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    The next second Winston saw that at some point, Philip had already broken through the encirclement


    of dozens of bodyguards. I-Ie knocked the two bodyguards in front of him unconscious with the


    deformed anti riot baton in his hand!


    Swish!


    The baton in Philip¡¯s hand smashed over Winston¡¯s head!


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s cold intent raged with a monstrous killing aura!


    Behind him were all defeated bodyguards who had fallen to the floor. None of them could get up again.


    Winston was flustered. With cold sweat on his forehead, he stared at the anti-riot baton in Philip¡¯s hand.


    He was afraid that Philip would punch a hole in his head the next second.


    Gulp!


    Winston swallowed nervously as sweat poured from his forehead. Suppressing the fear in his heart, he


    said solemnly, ¡°Young man, you really have some skills, but do you dare make a move against me right


    here? Look behind you.¡±


    Philip did not turn. He knew that a group of bodyguards in ck suits had gathered behind him.


    Despite having taken down so many, the entire conference hall was still surrounded by dozens of


    bodyguards in ck suits! They were fighters trained by Dunley Group.


    They had received the notice and hurried over. However, Philip was not worried as he had a hostage


    now.


    ¡°Hehe, Winston, do you know what I hate most?¡± Philip suddenly grinned with chills in his eyes.


    That biting intent made Winston tremble all over as he asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Threats. What I hate most is when people threaten me!¡±


    Philip said with a smile before the anti-riot baton in his hand smashed right into Winston¡¯s knees.


    Biff, bang!


    Winston screamed and slumped to the floor immediately, clutching his knees while howling loudly. His


    entire face turned red!


    ¡°Argh! Damn you! How dare you do this to me? I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±


    Winston screamed and yelled at the bodyguards behind Philip, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Kill


    him! Charge over and kill him right now!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Philip turned around and calmly faced the dozens of bodyguards who had rushed over. He said,


    ¡°Whoever dares to take another step will face instant death!¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, the group of bodyguards looked at each other and dared not make another move.


    Winston fell to the floor limply, clutched at his broken knees, and roared coldly, ¡°Kid, you have guts! But


    after making such a bigmotion today, don¡¯t even think of leaving Dunley Group. Even if you take


    me as a hostage now, when our patriarch arrives, you won¡¯t be able to escape death! I advise you to


    give up, then perhaps I¡¯ll leave you a whole body.¡±

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    Philip turned his head and looked at Winston from above. His face was contorted in pain. Philip said,


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Even at this point, you¡¯re still thinking of using power to


    suppress others. Do you reckon I¡¯d think of leaving after doing all this?¡±


    After saying that, Philip went over and stomped fiercely on Winston¡¯s arm!


    Crack!


    The sound of bones shattering resounded throughout the entire conference hall!


    Winston¡¯s whole body jerked in pain and he fell to the floor while howling miserably.


    The employees around as well as the group of bodyguards trembled with fear and trepidation.


    This was the fifth master of the previous generation of the Dunley family. He had a high status in the


    Dunley family!


    At this moment, he was actually being treated like this by a young man. It was like messing with a


    ho¡¯s nest!


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re dead! Damn you!¡± Winston roared angrily due to the pain in his body. ¡°My Dunley family


    will definitely not let you go!¡±


    The gut wrenching pain made Winston extremely brash at this moment!


    His legs had already been ruined, and now his right arm had been crushed. This was a humiliation to


    the Dunley family. Philip was challenging their authority!


    ¡°You can¡¯t be certain of that.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip said calmly. He dragged Winston to the lounge seat on the side before tossing him on the floor


    while he sat on the seat. He waved to Maia who was full of shock and said with a smile, ¡°Come here.


    Now, we wait.¡±


    Maia¡¯s scalp was tingling. She did not expect the young master to be so domineering!


    He was simply too manly!


    With careful steps, she walked past the numerous fallen bodyguards on the floor, broke through the


    encirclement, and stood next to Philip silently.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s kingly aura was overwhelming. At the sight of this, everyone was dumbfounded


    and dared not step forward!


    Even the fifth master of the previous generation of the Dunley family had been taken out. He was


    sprawled on the floor next to Philip.


    Winston¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he was drenched in a cold sweat. He was wailing his lungs out.


    He kept spewing curses at Philip. ¡°Philip, you won¡¯t be able to leave Dunley Group today. How dare


    you do this to me? I must tear your body apart to vent the anger in my heart!¡±


    However, Philip just nced at Winston indifferently and said, ¡°You¡¯re already in this state but you still


    have a sharp tongue. In that case, for the sake of having some peace, you have to suffer for it.¡±


    With that said, Philip flung out the anti riot baton in his hand!


    Bang!


    The baton instantly struck Winston on the mouth. The teeth in his mouth were immediately knocked


    out, causing blood toe gushing. He howled!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Winston was about to pass out from the pain. He had weathered many storms since he was born but


    had never been at the mercy of others!


    This scene also made all the surrounding bodyguards of the Dunley family nce at each other. They


    did not dare to speak up!


    They had beads of cold sweat on their foreheads. They wanted to rush up, but they were worried that


    the other party would kill Winston!


    This formed an interesting standoff.


    As for Philip, he sat on the seat leisurely as his body leaned forward slightly. His eyes swept over the


    bodyguards surroruiding him and he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you are just working for your employer.


    Now that he¡¯s under my feet, do you still dare to step forward?¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! Let go of Mr. Dunley immediately! Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer a miserable death when we


    take you downter!¡±


    The leader of the bodyguards pointed at Philip and shouted angrily.


    Philip nced sideways at the other party as a sly smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He lifted


    his foot and stomped on Winston¡¯s leg.


    Instantly, a miserable wail resounded throughout the entire first floor of Dunley Group!


    ¡°Oh, really? What if I kill Mr. Dunley right now?¡± Philip said tly.


    Suddenly, the leader of the bodyguards panicked. After some hesitation, he shouted, ¡°Stop and let¡¯s


    discuss this. Let go of Mr. Dunley first.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you just say that you want me to die a miserable death? Why should we have a


    discussion now?¡± Philip looked at Winston, who seemed to be in pain on the floor. The other party was


    speechless.


    The leader of the bodyguards clenched his fists bitterly. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Then what do


    you want?¡±

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±


    Philip folded his arms across his chest and said with a smile, ¡°Contact your patriarch and tell him that


    Philip rke wants to see him.¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, everyone gasped!


    What did he say? He wanted to see the patriarch of the Dunley family?


    That was simply wishful thinking!


    Did he not realize what an unfathomable existence the patriarch of the Dunley family was?


    Was he worthy to meet the patriarch of the Dunley family?


    The leader of the bodyguards immediately rebuked, ¡°Dream on! Is the patriarch of the Dunley family


    someone you can meet so easily? Who do you think you are? How dare you demand to see him?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing else to discuss, right?¡±


    Having said that, he lowered his eyes to look at Winston, whoy on the floor. ¡°Winston Dunley, this


    isn¡¯t my fault. It seems that you don¡¯t carry enough weight in this matter. You can only me the


    Dunley family for not taking your life seriously enough.¡±


    After saying that, a burst of killing intent filled Philip¡¯s eyes. The other anti riot baton in his hand was


    ced against Winston¡¯s head!


    Swish!


    He lifted the baton and was about to smash it down violently!


    Everyone was stunned!


    Was this guy about to kill Winston Dunley in the Dunley Group building?


    If the batonnded, it would kill Winston on the spot!


    Maia also frowned. She was a little flustered. However, since the young master had chosen to do this,


    she would handle the aftermath for him.


    ¡°N-No, don¡¯t¡­ Spare me¡­¡±


    When Winston saw that Philip was about to take action, he panicked as the fear welled from the depths


    of his soul. He whimpered, ¡°Quickly, notify the patriarch at once. Do you want to see me die?¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop immediately! I¡¯ll contact our patriarch at once!¡±


    The leader of the bodyguards was shocked by Philip¡¯s actions. He was a lunatic!


    The anti riot baton in Philip¡¯s hand was just an inch away from Winston¡¯s head when he stopped!


    At this moment, a pungent smell wafted.


    Many people¡¯s faces tensed. When they looked at Winston, there was a trace of disgust in their eyes.


    Winston had gotten so scared that he lost control of his dder.


    Philip frowned and kicked Winston farther away from him.


    The leader of the bodyguards immediately took out his phone and dialed the patriarch¡¯s internal line.


    However, no one answered for a long time. This made the leader panic.


    Just when he was getting anxious, a ck Rolls-Royce suddenly stopped at the entrance of the Dunley


    Group building.


    An elegant middle-aged man with a faint smile on his face got down from the car. Dressed in a dark


    gray suit, he walked with a steady gait and exuded a subtle domineering spirit.


    ¡°Fourth Master is here!¡±


    Someone saw him and shouted with surprise and astonishment on his face!


    It was Spencer Dunley, the fourth master of the Dunley family!


    The brother of the patriarch!


    The initiator and executor of the Dunley family¡¯s coup d¡¯¨¦tat back then!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Spencer¡¯s position in Hampton was on par as Sterling Dunley if not higher!

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    At Spencer¡¯s appearance, everyone in Dunley Group breathed a sigh of relief. He was like a


    tranquilizer. Anywhere he appeared, there was nothing that he could not deal with!


    ¡°Fourth Master!¡±


    ¡°Master Spencer!¡±


    At once, the crowd gave way and bowed respectfully to the middle- aged man who entered the


    building.


    With a calm face and his hands behind his back, Spencer walked through the crowd before stopping


    two meters in front of Philip. He first nced at Winston who was already in a sorry state before


    scrutinizing Philip.


    Silence!


    Everyone was as quiet as a dormouse!


    They were all looking at Spencer.


    Philip frowned and raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    Sure enough, as Maia said, Spencer Dunley had the air of a literati. He looked very elegant. Could


    such a person be the initiator of the Dunley family¡¯s reform?


    Maia was nervous as well. Although she had met Spencer once before, it was only in passing. Now


    that she was meeting Spencer like this, she realized that he was indeed not an ordinary person.


    The rumors surrounding the two lords of the Dunley family carried some truth.


    She bent down slightly and whispered to Philip, ¡°Young Master, he¡¯s Spencer Dunley, the second


    person in power of the Dunley family, next to Sterling Dunley, the patriarch of the Dunley family.


    However, in many ways, he also has earth defying means. Spencer is not a simple person. You


    shouldn¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s wait until the people arranged by Butler Thomas arrive before making any


    further moves.¡±


    Philip did not speak but looked at the other party calmly.


    Spencer also withdrew his scrutinizing gaze. With a smile, he said, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry.


    This matter is the fault of our Dunley family and myck of discipline. I hope Young Master rke can


    bear with me. I¡¯ve brought along Homer Dunley and his son, as well as Milo Dunley.¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, everyone standing on the first floor of Dunley Group was dumbfounded!


    This was Spencer Dunley, the second person in power of the Dunley family. At this moment, he was


    lowering himself in front of Philip!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This was explosive news!


    If word of this got out, what kind of uproar would it cause?


    Many people were puzzled and looked at Philip with bewilderment. Did this young man have an


    unusual background?


    Even Spencer Dunley had to humble himself!


    At the same time, a group of fully armed bodyguards walked in through the door. They brought a few


    people along with them.


    Thud!


    Three people knelt on the floor directly. They were none other than Homer and his son, as well as Milo.


    Spencer stood at the side with a smile, saying, ¡°Young Master rke, please feel free. I have brought


    them to you and you can do as you please. My Dunley family will not intervene.¡±


    At this moment, Homer, his son, and Milo were kneeling on the floor while trembling all over. They


    never imagined that Spencer¡¯s personal guards would go to Flower City and escort them here!


    Moreover, it was none other than Philip rke sitting in front of them.


    The person who was sprawled on the floor and in a miserable state was none other than their backer,


    Winston Dunley, the family head of Flower City. In a sh, the three of them understood that they had


    provoked an invincible and terrifying existence!


    Even Spencer dared not easily mess with this existence.


    ¡°Young Master rke, please spare our lives. We were wrong and ignorant. Please give us a way out.¡±


    Homer immediately bowed his head and begged.


    Hector also panicked as he trembled all over and shouted, ¡°Young Master rke, I was wrong. I


    shouldn¡¯t have done that, please let me go. I¡¯m willing to pay for all the losses!¡±

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    \


    Hector was truly frightened. Who would have thought that a person he had casually messed with would


    turn out to have such a formidable background?


    Milo was kneeling as well. He kept bowing and shouting, ¡°I beg for Young Master rke¡¯s forgiveness!¡±


    Seeing the three people kneeling in front of him, Philip chuckled and raised his eyebrow. He looked at


    Spencer and asked, ¡°Do you already know who I am?¡±


    Spencer smiled and replied, ¡°From the moment you stepped foot in Flower City, I already knew, Young


    Master rke.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned.


    Spencer Dunley was very terrifying, indeed. He already knew his identity from the moment he stepped


    foot in Flower City. However, he just left Homer and Milo, as well as Winston, to their own devices. He


    had to say that it was a good scheme and a good tactical y.


    Was he trying to test Philip¡¯s strength and limits so he could use that to gauge the limits of the rke


    family?


    Perhaps he was trying to borrow the hands of others to get rid of some thorns in his side?


    Philip frowned and looked at the three people kneeling on the floor, as well as Winston who had passed


    out. He suddenly got up. With a stiff gaze, he stared at Spencer seriously and asked, ¡°Are you using


    me?¡±


    With a face full of smiles, Spencer said unapologetically, ¡°You can say so.¡±


    Hiss!


    The temperature plummeted sharply. The atmosphere became extremely tense!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were full of chills as he stared at the other party intently.


    Spencer Dunley was indeed very unfathomable. However, the children of the rke family had never


    known the meaning of fear.


    ¡°Spencer Dunley, do you know the consequences of using me?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Spencer nodded and said, ¡°I do.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°How dare you, then?¡± Philip asked.


    Spencer replied, ¡°For the sake of the Dunley family, sacrificing an individual is nothing. At least, I know


    the strength and limits of the rke family now.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Philipughed aloud and said, ¡°How great of you, Spencer Dunley! How great of the Dunley family! If I


    were to make a move against you right now, will you resist?¡±


    Wham!


    There was dead silence.


    Everyone stared at Philip, shocked silly by his words. He actually wanted to make a move on Spencer?


    Would that not signify a deadly feud with the Dunley family?


    However, Spencer smiled lightly and said, ¡°Young Master rke, although I¡¯m in awe of the rke


    family, you¡¯re not my opponent yet. Charbury will always belong to the Dunley family. The rke family


    will still have to show some restraints here. I believe your father will tell you the reasoning behind this


    later.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s brows furrowed deeper.


    ¡°Are you using my father to suppress me?¡± Philip¡¯s tone was cold, and the chills on his face grew


    stronger.


    Spencer shook his head and said, ¡°I dare not. Your father is an existence we can never reach, but


    there are some things in this that you may not be aware of. I advise you to bring this matter to an end.


    I¡¯ve brought you the culprits, and you can do whatever you want to them. This is the most the Dunley


    family can relent. I hope you can reconsider.¡±


    The silence was deafening!


    Philip suddenly said coldly, ¡°What if I insist on making a move against the Dunley family?¡±


    Ring, ring!


    Abruptly, the sound of a ringing phone broke the silence. Philip took out his phone from his trouser


    pocket, looked at the disy, and frowned. He answered it and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, an old voice said with a cough, ¡°That¡¯ s enough, it¡®s almost time to stop.


    This is the end of this matter. You can¡¯t handle the Dunley family of Charbury yet. Go home.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line was none other than Roger rke!

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    Philip frowned. Never would he have expected his father, who had always stood behind the scenes, to


    personally call him for this case involving the Dunley family.


    Philip looked at Spencer who was cahn with a smile on his face and asked into the phone, ¡°Why?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the old voice said, ¡°The Dunley family of Charbury is a pawn to maintain


    bnce. If you make a move against the Dunley family, the bnce will be broken and the following


    situations will be difficult to control. Listen to me and go home. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Philip¡¯s face was slightly cold. After a long silence, he said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    After saying that, Philip ended the call. He looked at Spencer very seriously before he lifted his foot and


    left Dunley Group with Maia.


    However, Philip said as he walked, ¡°The Dunley family of Flower City will be taken over by the rke


    family. This is the price.¡±


    Spencer frowned and was silent for a moment but did not say anything in the end.


    It was after Philip had left that the smile on Spencer¡¯s face solidified and became sinisterly cold.


    He looked sideways, staring at the three people kneeling on the floor while trembling all over, as well as


    Winston who was still unconscious. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Take them away and punish them ording


    to the family rules.¡±


    Homer, his son, and Milo were dumbfounded when they heard that they would be dealt with ording


    to family rules!


    The three men turned around on their knees and kept bowing to Spencer as they cried out, ¡°Master


    Spencer, we were wrong, we were really wrong. Please don¡¯t impose the family rules on us!¡±


    Milo shouted in a shrill voice. He was still slightly indignant before, but hearing that the family rules


    would be imposed on them, he waspletely terrified!


    The family rules of the Dunley family would take lives!


    Homer also quickly tugged on Spencer¡¯s trouser leg and shouted, ¡°Master Spencer, I know my mistake.


    Please let Hector go. He¡¯s still young. He can still help the Dunley family in the future. I¡¯ll bear the


    burden alone this time. Please let Hector go.¡±


    Hector trembled all over as he knelt behind Homer. His eyes went red when he saw his father bowing


    and begging. His heart was aching.


    ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I was really wrong.¡±


    Hector howled and kept bowing to Spencer as he said, ¡°Master Spencer, please don¡¯t make things


    difficult for my father and Uncle Milo. I¡¯ll be responsible for my actions. I¡¯m willing to ept the family


    rules. I¡¯m begging you, Master Spencer!¡±


    No one around dared to speak up at this moment. Spencer lowered his eyes and nced at the three


    people who were still kneeling on the floor. After a long time, he said, ¡°Remove them from the Dunley


    family¡¯s registry and banish them to the Northern Wilderness. They are never to return to Charbury!¡±


    With that said, Spencer waved his hand and left Dunley Group.


    Philip was sullen after he left Dunley Group and got in the car. For the first time after so long, he


    encountered an obstacle. This made him upset and also gave him some pressure.


    Maia sat quietly next to Philip. After a while, she received a call and said to Philip, ¡°Young Master,


    Butler Thomas¡¯ people have arrived. They¡¯ll escort you back.¡±


    Philip nodded and looked at the towering Dunley Group building outside the car window.


    ¡®Dunley family of Charbury, I, Philip rke, will be back!¡¯


    ¡®When I set foot in Charbury again, your Dunley family will eventually prostrate under my feet!¡¯


    Soon, the car left this ce and returned to the hotel. Philip met the people arranged by George


    Thomas. They were allbatants wearing ck berets, standing in line downstairs of the hotel.


    Ten streets in the surrounding area were under martialw!


    The leadingbat captain snapped to attention in hisbat leather boots, made a standard salute,


    and bellowed, ¡°Reporting to the young master, all members of the ck Wolfbat team have


    arrived. Please give us your instructions!¡±


    At this announcement, a dozenbatants behind him faced Philip while holding guns in their arms, all


    looking serious.


    Philip nced at the burly man and said, ¡°Bring your people to Flower City and take over the entire


    Dunley family. From now on, you¡¯ll act as guards of Flower City and closely monitor the actions of the


    Dunley family in Charbury.¡±


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll obey the young master¡¯s orders!¡±


    Thebat captain yelled and immediately executed the orders.


    Philip returned to the suite while deep in thought. Next to him, Maia made a cup of tea and said,


    ¡°Young Master, have a cup of tea.¡±


    Philip took a sip before he took out his phone and dialed Fennel¡¯s number.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    On the other end of the line, Fennel asked, ¡°Did you go to Charbury?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, to deal with some things.¡±


    Philip responded before asking, ¡°How much do you know about Spencer Dunley?¡±


    ¡°Have you met Spencer Dunley?¡± On the other end of the line, Fennel sounded surprised.


    Philip frowned. Listening to Fennel¡¯s tone, he seemed to know Spencer.


    ¡°It was a draw. My father stepped in. For the time being, I can¡¯t touch the Dunley family. Besides, the


    other party didn¡¯t step out of line,¡± Philip said with a light smile.


    Fennel was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Philip, you really can¡¯t touch Spencer at the moment. Do you


    know who he is?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrow and said with a frown, ¡°The second person in charge of the Dunley family. Is


    that wrong?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Spencer¡¯s identity is not just as simple as the second person in charge


    of the Dunley family.¡±


    ¡°He has other identities?¡± Philip asked in surprise.


    ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the door.¡± Fennel dropped the bombshell.


    Philip was astounded. His expression tensed as he asked, ¡°What did you say? Spencer Dunley is a


    disciple of the door? In which zone?¡±


    Hiss!


    No wonder!


    Philip could not see through Spencer just now.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the question you should be asking. He¡¯s the king, once the king of disciples in the fourth


    zone,¡± Fennel said with a sigh.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    King of disciples?!


    For a moment, Philip¡¯s heart jolted. He would never have thought that Spencer Dunley, with his literary


    looks, was actually the king of disciples!


    The Dunley family was really extraordinary, indeed!


    No wonder his father had personally called him to stop him.


    ¡°How powerful is he?¡± Philip immediately asked.


    Fennel replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The kings of disciples of the previous generation are formidable people.


    They¡¯re the honorary people who opened up the world behind the door. I don¡¯t know how strong they


    are. After all, I¡¯ve never fought with them. However, ording to my estimation, Spencer isn¡¯t weak.


    You¡¯re simply not his opponent at all. If not for his apprehension toward the rke family, Spencer


    could have kept you in Hampton.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip felt enormous pressure. He had actually faced a king of disciples?!


    After pondering for a moment, Philip said with a chill in the corners of his eyes, ¡°What about the


    patriarch of the Dunley family?¡±


    Fennel sighed and said, ¡°Sterling Dunley is one of the elders of Turtle Pavilion among the Five


    Pavilions. His strength and status are not low. You simply can¡¯t go up against the Dunley family of


    Charbury now, unless your father is willing to help you. But he probably won¡¯t. He has his ns.¡±


    Sterling Dunley was actually one of the elders of the five pavilions?


    To say that they were the two lords of the Dunley family was truly not an exaggeration.


    Philip¡¯s face was grave as he added, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Uppercreek immediately. I need your help to unlock


    my body¡¯s potential.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m already here. I can take a look at Spencer for you first,¡± Fennel said tly.


    Hearing that, Philip was taken aback and asked, ¡°Why are you in Hampton? Are you going to deal with


    Spencer?¡±


    At this moment, Fennel was standing at the main entrance of the Dunley family¡¯s manor in Hampton.


    He carried a halberd wrapped in ck cloth, which was branded with many obscure ancient characters,


    on his back. He raised his head and looked at the white marble gate with the words ¡®Dunley Manor¡¯.


    With a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, he said into the phone, ¡°You need to remember one


    phrase and this is also my first lesson to you, a king does not meet another king. If the kings meet,


    blood will shed for a hundred miles!¡±

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Fennel ended the call, and his eyes revealed the intent of an invincible king!


    He calmly looked at the gate of Dunley Manor in front of him. A wicked smile appeared at the corner of


    his mouth and a strong aura began to surge throughout his body.


    It was time to end his sister¡¯s affairs from back then. Fennel bowed his head, lit a cigarette, and took a


    few puffs. He allowed the cold wind to blow on his face. Images of past events shed in Fennel¡¯s


    mind. He still remembered his sister¡¯s tragic death.


    The Nonagon, the Five Pavilions, and the Dunley family. Blood must be repaid by blood!


    After a while, Fennel threw the cigarette butt on the ground. He raised his foot and stomped it out,


    emitting a rustling sound from the sole of his foot.


    Then, he raised his right hand and untied the halberd wrapped in ck cloth from his back. The ck


    cloth was branded withplicated and obscure runes and patterns. Fennel stroked it a few times


    before he untied the ck cloth and tugged at it.


    The wind blew and the ck cloth pped in the gust!


    Dots of crimson adorned the obscure silver runes of the halberd as it was exposed under the sun!


    An invincible and domineering aura that was born from death suddenly spread!


    Normal people would not dare to get near!


    At this moment, it buzzed and hummed as if it was happy to see the light of day again. The halberd


    was red like hotva, raging with a manic and belligerent aura!


    The three prongs at the head of the halberd were extremely sharp and dazzling as they reflected a


    radiant red under the sunlight.


    The body of the halberd was a red scaled dragon with the jaws wide open, pointing toward the end of


    the halberd. Its two red eyes made people tremble from the depths of their souls just looking at it.


    Fennel held the red dragon halberd and swung it around, creating a red streak of light in mid-air. The


    head of the halberd carried murderous battle intent! Then, Fennel held the halberd by the mid-section


    and lunged, leaning his body sideways before pulling back like a bow. The red halberd in his hand


    carried Fennel¡¯s raging killing intent. The red radiance on the head of the halberd zed more fiercely.


    Suddenly, the halberd was thrown out!


    Whoosh!


    The red dragon halberd turned into a dazzling red streak. Like fire, it burst out and prated the white


    marble tower gate!


    Rumble!


    The tower gate of Dunley Manor suddenly copsed into rubble!


    The speed of the halberd did not reduce. Like a raging red dragon, it shot straight toward the white


    manor hundreds of meters away behind the gate!


    The copse of the tower gate had already attracted the attention of many guards in the manor. They


    swarmed out and saw the copsed tower gate. Then, in their sight, they saw a streak of red in the air


    shooting toward the manor hundreds of meters away like a cannonball!


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What the hell is that?¡±


    All the guards were stunned at this moment, looking at the red dragon halberd that was flying toward


    the manor. Those who did not know better would think it was a cannonball!


    The next second¡­


    Boom!


    The red dragon halberd broke through the golden gate of the manor. The head of the halberd sank


    heavily into the ground and the ground around it cracked!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The red halberd buzzed and hunnned!


    That golden gate burst into pieces in an instant!


    An rm sounded loudly in the entire Dunley Manor at this moment!


    A steady stream of heavily armed guards with guns appeared from all sides of the manor!


    The entire manor was closely guarded!


    From behind the shattered golden gate, several members of the Dunley family also appeared at this


    moment. All of them were reputable figures!


    When they saw the red halberd on the ground in front of the entrance, they were filled with shock!


    They thought it was a cannon. Unexpectedly, it was a red halberd! This image was too big of a shock!


    However, everyone could feel the raging battle and killing intent on the red dragon halberd. No one


    dared toe within ten meters of the red halberd!

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    The leading elders of the Dunley family were full of anger at this moment. With just one nce at the


    red halberd, they understood the crisis and importance of the matter!


    ¡°Quickly, inform the patriarch and Fourth Master!¡± Sterling¡¯s second uncle, Shaw Dunley, anxiously


    ordered the subordinates around him at this moment.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Soon, the subordinate retreated and ran out through the back door!


    The patriarch had been in seclusion in the memorial hall for a week.


    The fourth master was not in the manor either. For someone to pick a fight at their home at this


    moment with such unusual means, it certainly stunned many people in Dunley Manor!


    Shaw watched the subordinate leave before he focused on the copsed tower gate hundreds of


    meters away. There, a figure that looked like he was donned in red gold armor slowly approached.


    With every step the person took, the heavily armed guards with guns in front of him would take a step


    back!


    Everyone could feel the monstrous killing intent raging from that magnificent figure!


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you destroy the tower gate of Dunley Manor?¡±


    Shaw stood behind hundreds of guards, his face full of sinister gloom as he roared.


    Fennel stood still and raised his eyebrow. He was a hundred meters away from Shaw. mm a wicked


    sneer on his mature and handsome face, he stared at Shaw with eyes full of biting chills. He replied,


    ¡°Fennel Leigh.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it was like a bombshell that exploded in everyone¡¯s ears!


    ¡®Fennel Leigh?¡¯


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Shaw frowned as his face grew tense. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. My Dunley family didn¡¯t provoke you.


    Why are you acting like this? Don¡¯t you know that Hampton is the territory of the Dunley family?¡±


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°The Dunley family owes me a life.¡±


    ¡®A life?¡¯


    Shaw¡¯s face darkened as he added, ¡°Young man, although I don ¡®t know when my Dunley family


    formed this grudge with you, I think we can just sit down and have a talk about this. I believe someone


    like you is not an ordinary person. My Dunley familycks a talent like you as well. Why don¡¯t you


    submit to my Dunley family and work for us so that we can share this world in the future?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Fennel sneered as he shook his head and said, ¡°The Dunley family is still so pretentious and


    shameless.¡±


    Having said that, his cold eyes swept across the group of people as he shouted, ¡°Today, I¡®m resolving


    the grudge I have against the Dunley family. Those who don¡®t want to die, get out of the way!¡±


    These words were like a thunderbolt that fell heavily and exploded in the ears of many guards!


    However, no one retreated.


    Shaw sneered and said, ¡°Young man, this is the Dunley family and they¡¯re our death warriors. They


    won¡¯t back down with just a few words from you.¡±


    Then, Shaw nced at the red halberd with some trepidation in his eyes mixed with disdain. He smiled


    lightly and said, ¡°Besides, do you think you¡¯re worthy of challenging the Dunley family with this inferior


    halberd of yours?


    ¡°Look carefully. In front of you stand the Dunley family¡¯s elite death warriors. They¡¯re all armed with


    guns. If you don¡¯t wish to be riddled with bulletster, you should kneel down immediately and


    compensate us for destroying the tower and gate. I¡¯ll be generous and just break your arms before


    letting you go. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    Shaw Dunley chuckled as he stood with his hands behind his back. He had hundreds of the Dunley


    family¡¯sbatants standing in front of them, holding guns in their hands. How could they not take


    down a young man with only a halberd in his hand?


    Also, why was someone carrying such a thing in this era?


    Was this a martial arts tournament?


    Absolutely ridiculous!


    However, the next second, Fennel smiled lightly and raised his band. The red halberd that had sunk


    into the ground buzzed and bummed. The body of the halberd was quivering!


    Then¡­


    Whoosh!


    The red halberd rose from the ground, spun in mid-air with red streaks of light, and returned to Fennel¡¯s


    band!


    Swish!


    Fennel flung the red halberd in his hand around and created red streaks of light. He pointed the head of


    the halberd at Shaw who stood behind the crowd a hundred meters away and said coldly, ¡°Then all of


    you can go to hell!¡±


    Shaw was stunned. Seeing the head of the halberd pointing at him with a dazzling red light, he was


    furious. He pointed into the distance and shouted, ¡°Take him down!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Instantly, dozens of heavily armed guards suddenly rushed toward Fennel!


    The corners of Fennel¡¯s eyes went cold. He bent his legs and lowered his body, building momentum.


    Then, he abruptly stomped on the ground!


    Boom!


    The ground cracked and Fennel shot out like a meteor. He violently swept the red halberd in his hand


    around and lights of red sparked. The dozens of guards who were rushing at him were swept away like


    the autumn wind that swept all the fallen leaves away!


    Shaw¡¯s heart jolted as he witnessed the scene before him. His understanding of the world had been


    turned upside down!


    He roared, ¡°Shoot to kill!¡±


    Instantly, more than a dozen guards raised their guns, pulled the triggers, and fired at Fennel who was


    rushing over with his body lowered!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Muzzles sparked as bullets rained upon Fennel!


    If the target were an ordinary person, he would be riddled with bullets by now!


    However, in everyone¡¯s line of sight, Fennel¡¯s figure transformed into a shadow and disappeared into


    thin air!


    ¡°Look up!¡±


    By the time they reacted, they found that Fennel had already jumped into the air. His arm swung high


    with the red halberd in his band, looking like a curved bow. He shed down on the dozens of guards


    armed with guns!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A roar from a wild wolf descended from the sky with invincible killing intent. Red streaks of light carried


    the ear-piercing roar of a dragon!


    Bang!


    The halberd smashed on the ground and a dozen guards armed with guns flew into the air due to the


    impact of the explosion. They crashed to the ground unconscious.


    A huge crack half a meter wide appeared on the ground that extended to Shaw¡¯s feet.


    Shaw was so frightened that he took a few steps back before stabilizing his body.


    At this moment, he was already stunned silly. Looking at Fennel who was fighting with the death


    warriors of the Dunley family, he felt that his worldview had gone askew.


    Was he an ordinary human?


    With just a long halberd, he was fighting alone against dozens of gun-wielding death warriors!


    Could he be faster than a bullet?


    This was simply unbelievable!


    No, there was another exnation. He came from that ce, just like the fourth master!


    The Nonagon, the door!


    In an instant, Shaw understood that this young man was definitely not an ordinary person. Only the


    fourth master could contend with such a person!


    ¡°Charge at him! We must dy him until the fourth master arrives!¡± Shaw roared.


    Hundreds of guards heard themand and rushed toward Fennel!


    Within the entire Dunley Manor, gunshots red!


    Fennel leaped into the air like he was unaffected by gravity and swept the red halberd in his hand


    around!

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    Swoosh!


    A whole cluster of guards fell to the ground, all prated by the domineering aura of the halberd.


    They died on the spot!


    Then, Fennelnded on the ground and stomped hard with his feet With the halberd in his hand, he


    shot like a sharp arrow toward the dozens of guards surrounding him!


    Everything happened in a sh!


    Nearly a hundred guards had fallen to the ground. Nearly half of the Dunley Manor was destroyed by


    the domineering aura of the red halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand!


    The next second, everyone saw Fennel standing upright. He held the red halberd, which was dripping


    with blood. He was brimming with a murderous aura. His body emitted a faint red glow at this moment


    like solid armor.


    No one dared to confront him!


    No one dared to take a step closer!


    Fennel was like the Grim Reaper!


    His raging killing intent surged over them!


    With the halberd, he was like a bloodthirsty god of war as be walked toward Shaw!


    The head of the halberd drew a red streak on the ground, apanied by the ear- piercing roar of a


    dragon!


    Behind him, half the sky had turned turbulent. Large dark clouds began to surge as they hovered above


    Dunley Manor. He alone had triggered an unworldly phenomenon. If word of this got out, or if


    commoners saw this, their worldview would copse!


    Zing!


    The long halberd swept across horizontally, its sharp red head pointing directly at Shaw who stood


    more than ten meters away.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The corners of Fennel¡¯s mouth twitched as he sneered wickedly. ¡°How do you think you¡¯ll die?¡±


    Fennel was densely surrounded by heavily armed death warriors of the Dunley family. In such a


    predicament, he was still smiling calmly at Shaw.


    Shaw was in an utter panic now. He clenched his fist tightly and looked at Fennel who was only a


    dozen meters away from him. He roared, ¡°How arrogant! Even if you have the ability, this is the Dunley


    family! Take this man down at all costs! Dead or alive!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the death warriors surrounding Fennel raised their guns and aimed at Fennel.


    Even if this guy was Superman, he could not escape death!


    Just then, a loud shout resounded throughout the Dunley Manor.


    ¡°Stop! Back down!¡±


    Everyone followed the voice and saw Spencer who appeared with a grim face. His hands were behind


    his back as he walked forward.


    ¡°Master Spencer!¡±


    Shaw ran over in a hurry with a ttering smile on his face. The death warriors of the Dunley family also


    quickly made way to wee Spencer¡¯s arrival.


    Spencer walked up to Fennel with a chill in his eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would chase


    after me here.¡±


    Fennel looked at Spencer, the corners of his mouth twitching as he said with a smile, ¡°Blood must be


    repaid by blood, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Spencer frowned and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you sure you want to fight?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Fennel asked.


    Spencer nodded and said, ¡°All of you, back away. This is none of your business and you can¡¯t


    intervene either.¡±


    Hearing this, Shaw got anxious and eximed, ¡°Master Spencer, you mustn¡¯t¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Stand down!¡±


    Spencer shouted angrily without looking at Shaw at all. His sharp gaze was only focused on Fennel.


    Shaw trembled as he quickly backed away and shouted, ¡°All retreat!¡±


    Pitter-patter!


    The hundreds of guards immediately retreated, leaving the small square in front of Dunley Manor to


    Spencer and Fennel.


    Spencer looked at Fennel and said, ¡°The situation back then¡­ My Dunley family was forced to do it.


    Why can¡¯t you let it go?¡±


    ¡°Let it go?¡±


    Fennel sneered and said, ¡°Could it be that in your eyes, my sister¡¯s life is not worth mentioning?¡±

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Hearing that, Spencer frowned and said, ¡°I can give you anypensation. If we fight, it¡¯ll definitely


    cause great repercussions, which is the worst situation for both of us. When that happens, all the


    forces will intervene. Must you break the bnce that has been maintained with great difficulty over the


    past few decades?¡±


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°Spencer Dunley, I¡¯m here today to take your life! Seeing as you¡¯re so


    reluctant to fight, could it be that you¡¯ve lost your kingly aura?¡±


    Spencer frowned and shook his head. He said with a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s fight, then.¡±


    With that said, Spencer¡¯s aura underwent tremendous changes. An invincible aura exploded like a


    sharp sword that had been sealed for many years. It suddenly broke free from its sheath and soared to


    the sky.


    A bout of buzzing suddenly filled thend!


    In a sh, within a ten-mile radius that enveloped half of the central city of Hampton, all metal objects


    began to hum. The leaves in the yard suddenly became extremely sharp like swords waiting to be un


    sheathed. All objects could be turned into swords!


    Spencer¡¯s aura was surprisingly simr to Fennel¡¯s!


    Two different bouts of energy raged in the small square of Dunley Manor!


    The gravel on the ground could not withstand the intensity and floated shakily in the air!


    Fennel frowned and looked at Spencer with his steadily increasing aura. He smiled and said, ¡°So you


    were the Sword King in the fourth zone back then.¡±


    Spencer¡¯s face was indifferent as he remained standing with his hands behind his back His demeanor


    was unfathomable.


    He stared at Fennel stoically and said, ¡°Fennel, what happened back then has long been concluded.


    Why can¡¯t you let it go? Must someone die to clear up the hatred back then?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Fennel sneered and said, ¡°What I hate most is your hypocrisy. If the Dunley family hadn¡¯t deliberately


    concealed it, my sister wouldn¡¯t have died there so tragically! How can I let it be? My fight against you


    today is just the first step in my revenge against those people.¡±


    Spencer was silent with the chill of a silver sword in his eyes.


    After a while, he slightly raised his right hand, shook his head, and said, ¡°It seems this battle between


    us can¡¯t be avoided.¡±


    After saying that, Spencer raised his eyebrows and his aura suddenly soared to the peak. His entire


    body surged as he shouted angrily, ¡°Sword,e to me!¡±


    Buzz!


    Within a hundred meters around Spencer, all metal objects quivered at this moment, nking and


    ttering.


    At the same time, inside the Dunley family¡¯s memorial hall.


    There was an ancient box on top of the high altar carved with obscure runes.


    At this moment, the long box suddenly opened. A rusty longsword inside emitted a shrill cry and flew


    out with a whoosh!


    In the memorial hall, a middle-aged man was kneeling on a cushion with folded bands. At this moment,


    he opened his eyes slightly and nced at the opened box. He sighed helplessly and said to the


    memorial ques of the Dunley family¡¯s ancestors, ¡°What will be, will be.¡±


    Behind him, the subordinate from earlier rushed in breathlessly at this moment and shouted, ¡°Patriarch,


    something has happened. Someone is challenging the Dunley family!¡±


    Sterling Dunley got up and hummed in response. He turned around and walked to the door of the


    memorial hall. He raised his head and looked at the vast sky above. At this moment, the sky over


    Hampton was filled with dark clouds and rumbling thunderbolts.


    What surprised the people of Hampton was that two huge swords had suddenly appeared in the sky at


    some point!


    The streets and alleys of Hampton were filled with people looking up at the sky, pointing at the two


    huge swords hanging there. They were of different colors and shapes. All sorts of loud discussions


    could be heard.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What the hell is that? A mirage?¡±


    ¡°Is it a 3D projection? It seems to be from the Dunley family¡¯s manor.¡±

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Many people looked up at the sky with phones in their hands, frantically taking pictures to post them on


    the inte.


    ¡°Wow, look! The two swords hanging in the sky look so grand and imposing!¡±


    Sterling naturally saw the two swords in the air. His brows furrowed as he said to the butler next to him,


    ¡°Put a stop to the news, out off all intemunication, and prevent any information from leaking


    out. At the same time, dispatch personnel to inform the media and TV stations that this is a 3D


    projection that¡¯s prepared for a movie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± The butler next to Sterling received the order and immediately went to execute it.


    Sterling looked at the two swords suspended in mid-air. They were both more than ten meters in size.


    One of it shone with red luster and had red dragons adorning it. There was also a screeching three-


    headed griffin at the hilt.


    The sword was brimming with raging frenzy. Although there were some cracks on the body of the


    sword, it did not reduce its formidable air.


    The other sword was the color of steel with four small swords lingering around the de. The hilt was


    surrounded by sharp ws that were syed open.


    This sword, however, looked somewhat old and battered. With several chinks on the body, it looked like


    it would shatter into pieces at any time.


    The two swords were suspended high in mid-air and formed two special force fields as they confronted


    each other.


    Sterling¡¯s eyes were solemn as he murmured, ¡°The Sword of Damocles, the Sword of Kingship.¡±


    It was the symbol of the kings of disciples!


    Everyone who was appointed as the king had obtained their source of power from behind the door.


    Once they unleashed their ability to transcend worldly boundaries, they would summon their respective


    Sword of Damocles, also called the Sword of Kingship. Kings of Disciples were no ordinary people.


    They certainly could not be defined by normal means.


    Their strength and connection with the door would be proportional to theplexity of brainwaves.


    Once they be a disciple, their physical strength and intelligence would be developed to the


    maximum. They would be much stronger than ordinary people in all aspects. As for the king of


    disciples, they were an existence that surpassed the disciples.


    This was why Nonagon existed to prevent such people from appearing in the real world and creating


    unnecessary panic.


    The Sword of Damocles was the indicator of the power of the king of disciples. The sword of each king


    of disciple would be different due to the strength of their character and power.


    The sword¡®s appearance was inversely proportional to the strength of the king¡¯s power, the stronger the


    power, the more battered the sword. The more battered the sword, the morecking that king of


    disciples was in regards to his control of power because all aspects of his physical fitness had begun to


    deteriorate.


    Moreover, when the power exceeded the limit allowed by the rules, the king of disciples would go


    berserk and the sword would fall, destroying the king of disciples as well as everything around him. The


    fall of any king of disciples would bring about the destruction of a city.


    That was why a king must not meet another king. Once they met, blood would shed for a hundred


    miles!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sterling looked at the two Swords of Damocles in mid-air. His emotions wereplicated. It seemed


    that he could only contact Nonagon to deal with the aftermath.


    Of course, when the two Swords of Kingship appeared over the city of Hampton in Charbury,


    somewhere far away in the territory covering tens of thousands of hectares, there was a heavily


    guarded and impregnable institutional building.


    ***


    Nonagon, Central Combat Bureau.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    Nonagon¡¯s Central Combat Bureau was surrounded by densely packed war equipment,bat


    vehicles, and various defensebatants. Inside the bureau were various buildings with many


    personnel going in and out, as well as vehicles driving back and forth.


    Looking down from high altitude, this centralbat zone was like an impregnable city surrounded by


    tight security with sentries, guards, andbatants patrolling everywhere.


    The surrounding steel concrete walls were tens of meters high. They were densely packed withbat


    weapons such as anti-aircraft guns and high-speed machine guns. Over the sky, helicopters patrolled


    constantly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In the surrounding training grounds, many men and women in green uniforms carried out daily training


    courses.


    At this time, inside a tall dark gray building of about five or six floors.


    In District Three, Surveince Office Number Six.


    ¡°Report! A huge energy fluctuation has appeared over Hampton in Charbury!¡± A woman wearing a


    greenbat uniform held the analysis report in her hand and announced to her captain.


    The captain had a burly figure and was also wearing a greenbat uniform. There was a badge on


    his chest and a namete shaped like a turtle shell on his arm with the words ¡®Turtle Combat Squad¡¯


    written below.


    The man, with a beard and a stern face, was observing a dozen electronic devices in front of him. He


    asked in a cold voice, ¡°What does the surveince result show?¡±


    The woman immediately replied, ¡°Captain, ording to the surveince data, two energy fluctuations


    have appeared over the city of Hampton in Charbury, which have exceeded the critical value and are


    still rising. The results show that it¡¯s the energy fluctuation of the Swords of Kingship.¡±


    Hiss!


    The entire office suddenly fell silent!


    Everyone stared at the woman, utterly shocked!


    The Swords of Kingship?


    Was she referring to the Swords of Kingship that only appeared when the kings of disciples unleashed


    their power?


    In that case, were there two kings of disciples fighting in Hampton?


    The man in green uniform also gasped and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Swords of Kingship?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the woman replied.


    The captain quickly ordered, ¡°Mobilize the Satnav-3 satellite and see what¡®s happening in Hampton!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In an instant, several staff members immediately operated the electronic equipment and acquired the


    satellite images. Soon, the satellite image of the scene over Hampton appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes!


    Two Swords of Kingship hung in the air!


    Ayer of cold sweat emerged on the captain¡¯s forehead. He inhaled sharply and immediately said,


    ¡°Continue to monitor the energy value closely. I¡¯ll report to the chief!¡±


    Simon Greene understood what it meant when two Swords of Kingship appeared in the sky.


    Once a rampage between two kings of disciples took ce, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    It would be a total disaster!


    The nsid out by Nonagon over the past decades would fail and they would bepletely exposed


    to the world!


    Thus, Simon could not care less about nning anything out in detail. He turned around, pushed open


    the metal ss door, and went straight to the management office on the top floor.


    Pushing open the heavy door, Simon hurried in and saluted the middle-aged man behind the desk who


    was buried in a book. He said, ¡°Reporting to the chief, there¡¯s a huge energy fluctuation over Hampton


    in Charbury. ording to the data test results and satellite images, two Swords of Kingship have


    appeared over Hampton!¡±


    Smack!


    The middle-aged man who was immersed in his book heard Simon¡¯s report. The nib of the pen in his


    hand snapped off!


    Then, he stood up abruptly with a tense gaze as his hands pressed on the table. With a face full of


    shock, he stared at Simon and asked, ¡°Swords of Kingship? Are you sure?¡±


    Simon handed over the data report with both hands and said, ¡°Chief Montgomery, this is the energy


    fluctuation data monitoring report. We are 100% sure that two kings of disciples are locked in a conflict


    right now. Moreover, the energy of one of them fluctuates greatly from high to low. It has broken


    through the highest critical value several times. There¡¯s a possibility that the kingship power may run


    amok!¡±

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Swish!


    Chief Montgomery quickly flipped through the test data report. The look of gloom on his face grew


    heavier. Then, he left his desk, took his long green trench coat from the hanger on the side, put on his


    hat, and went straight for the door.


    Simon followed closely behind Chief Montgomery.


    The chief said, ¡°Immediately notify the disciples in the Charbury area to do everything possible to


    prevent the spread of the situation. Make sure that themoners don¡¯t get suspicious! Appease them


    from door to door! Also, gather some disciples to keep watch in secret. Once the kingship power goes


    out of control, evacuate the crowd as much as possible. We must never let Hampton be the next


    Tamworth!¡±


    Hearing the name of Tamworth, Simon was taken aback. He was orphaned when the kingship power


    ran amok back then!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    There were nearly 400,000 casualties in Tamworth then. Tamworth almost disappeared from the map


    overnight!


    Although the kin gship power was suppressedter and certain exnations were cleverly used to


    conceal the truth from the world, Simon had witnessed that incident with his own eyes. He did not want


    such a tragedy to happen again!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make immediate arrangements!¡± Simon responded.


    A few minutester, Simon got into a green armored jeep with Chief Montgomery and drove to the


    tallest, most magnificent, and most heavily guarded building in the center of the centralbat zone!


    The daunting building towered like a pir in the sky!


    After passing through eight security checkpoints and verifying his identity, Chief Montgomery took


    Simon to the highest floor of the building. They arrived at the office belonging to the person with the


    most concentrated power in the entire Central Combat Bureau!


    The master of Turtle Pavilion!


    Chief Montgomery adjusted his clothes and hat before knocking on the closed door. Unlike the other


    offices, this office looked a little antiquated.


    Behind the door, an old voice said, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Only then did Chief Montgomery open the door and go in with Simon.


    At a nce, the two walls on the side were piled full of books. Right in front of them, an elderly man


    with reading sses was attentively bent over a book, studying it.


    His desk was also full of books from various countries.


    The old man¡¯s hair was white but he looked robust and friendly. He lowered his reading sses slightly,


    raised his eyebrows, and looked at the two who walked in. He asked with a smile, ¡°Montgomery, what


    brings you here?¡±


    Chief Montgomery saluted before he gravely handed Simon¡¯s report to the old man. He said, ¡°Pavilion


    Master, two kings of disciples have appeared in Hampton of Charbury and the Swords of Kingship have


    also appeared. The energy of one of them is already close to the highest critical value. There¡¯s a


    possibility of the kingship power going berserk¡±


    Hearing the words, the old man furrowed his pale brows. He took the report from Chief Montgomery


    and looked at it before asking, ¡°Which two kings of disciples?¡±


    Chief Montgomery looked at Simon and thetter immediately responded, ¡°Pavilion Master, we have


    identified one of them as the one from the Dunley family. The other one has not been determined yet,


    but ording to the properties of the energy fluctuations and the images shown by the satellite, it¡¯s the


    Red Dragon.¡±

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    ¡°Red Dragon?¡±


    The old man put aside the aged book in his hand, stood up with his hands behind his back, and turned


    to look at the world outside. He muttered under his breath, ¡°So it¡¯s that young fellow. After so many


    years, he still can¡¯t forget that incident.¡±


    Chief Montgomery and Captain Simon Greene looked at the back of the old man in front of them. They


    asked with a frown, ¡°Pavilion Master, do you know who the other king of disciples is?¡±


    The pavilion master turned around and said with a smile, ¡°All things considered, he¡¯s actually my


    favorite student The rumor about Red Dragon breaking through the dragon gate and carrying the coffin


    on his back while stepping on the griffin was not just a rumor.¡±


    Hearing this, Chief Montgomery and Simon looked shocked. They instantly knew who this King of the


    Red Dragon was!


    A few years ago, this king of disciples made a sensation in Nonagon and fought his way through the


    five zones. He finally broke through the dragon gate of the fifth zone with just one red dragon halberd in


    his hand and trampled on the sacred hall of the Griffin Pavilion.


    Chief Montgomery and Simon recalled all the rumors about him as his magnificent figure shed


    across their eyes. Although they had not seen it with their own eyes, just by listening to those rumors,


    they already knew that this king of disciples had a heroic spirit!


    He broke through all barriers for the sake of his sister!


    ¡°Fennel Leigh?¡± Chief Montgomery eximed in astonishment.


    The pavilion master nodded and said, ¡°Immediately dispatch the disciples and make sure to protect the


    safety of the people in Hampton. Also, inform the Dunley family that once Spencer Dunley faces the


    possibility of his kingship power going berserk, Sterling Dunley should send him on his way!¡±


    Without even thinking about it, the pavilion master had already guessed whose energy was about to


    copse.


    Spencer Dunley, once the Sword King of the fourth zone, was now on the brink of destruction.


    With a thought in mind, Chief Montgomery asked, ¡°Pavilion Master, is there no other way?¡±


    The pavilion master replied, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. For kings of disciples, only a rtive or heir of the


    same bloodline can kill them to prevent the kingship power from going on a rampage. Otherwise, one


    can only fight to the end until the power is exhausted. When that happens, it¡¯ll lead to the destruction of


    a city.¡±


    After saying this, the pavilion master¡¯s eyes were full of helplessness. A former king could only end up


    in this manner.


    Even though they had surpassed the limits of the human body and reached the peak that others could


    not reach in a lifetime, the ultimate oue was still destruction.


    That was why he had embarked on a lifelong journey of learning. He collected all kinds of books, trying


    to find a way to break through this shackle. However, he had not found it yet.


    After hearing this, Chief Montgomery nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    Then, Chief Montgomery and Simon left the office. Only the old pavilion master was left in the office.


    He stood in front of the window at this moment, looking at the sky outside. His turbulent eyes seemed


    to be able to see through the fog and reach Hampton.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fennel boy, when can you let it go?¡± Chandler Curtis, master of the Turtle Pavilion, helplessly shook


    his head and said with a hint of vicissitude.


    Chief Montgomery and Simon Greene immediately returned to their units after leaving the Turtle


    Pavilion. At the same time, a series ofmands were sent out from various units in the Central


    Combat Bureau!


    Instantly, a drastic change came over the whole of Charbury!


    Throughout the streets and alleys of Charbury, the seemingly ordinary people hidden in the crowd, the


    managers of certain listedpanies, and the charming women of a few entertainment venues


    received the instruction at the same time.


    Rush to the central district of Hampton!


    Prevent the power of kingship from running rampant!


    In a sh, all the special forces wandering among the civilians of Charbury began to rush toward the


    central downtown district of Hampton. At the same time, orders from the Dunley family were also


    disseminated one after another!

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    One of the orders was to immediately evacuate the people within a ten-mile radius of the city¡¯s central


    district. In short, a bunch of special forces began to operate in Hampton.


    One after another, specialized personnel from all corners of Hampton rushed to the periphery of the


    special energy field formed by the Swords of Kingship. This force field covered a radius of ten miles.


    Moreover, the force field formed by the Swords of Kingship was still expanding!


    These people were either dressed in suits, coarse linen, or casual outfits. Some looked at the two


    Swords of Kingship hanging in the sky with their arms over their chests and a fiery look of worship in


    their eyes. Others put their hands in their trouser pockets, looking indifferent with disgust in their eyes.


    In short, these special people who arrived in a steady stream soon gathered at the periphery of this


    force field. One of them was shrouded under a ck robe with a silver triangr pattern on their chest


    and the back of the ck robe.


    ¡°Order from the Turtle Pavilion: prevent the power of kingship from running amok! This first order is to


    evacuate the crowd. The second order is to assist the Dunley family in killing the king of disciples


    whose kingsbip power is at risk of going berserk!¡±


    The figure in the ck robe mumbled these words softly, but all the disciples scattered in a ten mile


    radius heard the orders from the Turtle Pavilion in their minds.


    They looked up at the sky, and everyone knew that the king of disciples whose kingship power was


    about to run rampant was the owner of the steel colored Sword of Kingship.


    That was because that sword of kingship was about to disintegrate!


    The raging energy fluctuations around it were about to break through the critical limit!


    At this moment, in the center of the special field formed by the swords of kingship was none other than


    the Dunley Manor.


    Fennel and Spencer stood facing each other. Fennel held the red dragon halberd and pointed it at


    Spencer, who was holding a rusty iron sword on the opposite.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked up at the sword of kingsbip in the sky that was about to shatter and sneered. ¡°Spencer, your


    body has degenerated and you¡¯re about to lose control of that. power. In your current state, how are


    you going to fight me?¡±


    Spencer held the rusty iron sword in his band with a sneer at theer of his mouth. He looked at the


    sword of kingship in the sky that belonged to him and said, ¡°Age grows with the years, but as a king,


    why should I be afraid of a battle? This is the dignity of a king. Fennel, you and I are the same type of


    people. You should understand this. Let me say onest thing withdraw from the Dunley Manor.


    Regarding your sister¡¯s death, I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation on behalf of the Dunley family.¡±


    Fennel twitched his eyebrows and snorted. ¡°Hehe, I was still feeling sorry for you at first, but it turns out


    that you¡¯re nothing but a coward. Are you worried that your kingship power will go out of control and


    render you into ashes?¡±


    The corners of Spencer¡¯s eyes froze. He closed his eyes slightly before abruptly opening them. His


    expression and demeanor also became extremely cold blooded. He shouted, ¡°Fennel Leigh, I¡¯ve


    repeatedly backed down. Why are you so relentless? Don¡¯t forget that I was once a king!¡±


    Zing!


    As soon as he said that, the rusty iron sword in Spencer¡¯s hand emitted a shrill cry.


    Theyer of rust on the surface of the sword gradually peeled off, revealing its original true


    appearance!


    The body of the sword, a dazzling silver, was engraved with a long string of ancient runes. The hilt


    transformed into a silver snake like it was alive. It tightly wrapped itself around Spencer¡¯s arm. Then, it


    traveled across his body and finally gathered at the center of his eyebrows, forming a silver snake


    brand!


    Twang!


    Spencer raised the sword in his hand, pointed it at Fennel from afar, and roared, ¡°Fight!¡±

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Spencer shouted angrily with the long sword in his hand. Like a sharp arrow, he shot toward Fennel,


    who stood on the spot with the red halberd in his hand. Fennel¡¯s eyes were intent as a majestic fighting


    spirit exuded from his body. He abruptly swung the red halberd in his hand!


    ng!


    The halberd shed with the silver snake sword and sparks erupted!


    Both were repelled with one blow!


    Spencer jumped high into the air and shed a dozen sword strikes at Fennel on the ground!


    One after another, the silver sword beams visible to the naked eye shed toward Fennel like a huge


    net!


    Fennel looked up at the sword beams that descended upon him. With the red halberd in hand, he


    quickly ran and evaded the attack!


    The entire Dunley Manor was now raging with frenzied energy fluctuations!


    The people hiding in the surroundings were all dumbfounded. They stared at the fourth master of the


    Dunley family and Fennel who were fighting each other. They looked as if they had never seen the


    world before!


    This was absolutely inconceivable!


    This had surpassed their scope ofprehension. Seeing that the fight between Fennel and Spencer


    had reached boiling point, everyone gasped!


    Fennel¡¯s eyes had turned bloodshot as he stared at Spencer and shouted angrily, ¡°Dragon destroys a


    thousand troops!¡±


    Abruptly, the red dragon halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand turned dazzling. The red dragon on the body of the


    halberd seemed toe alive as the halberd transformed into a living red dragon thatunched


    straight at Spencer. In the field, only a long red dragon could be seen. Its jaws were wide open in a roar


    as it flew toward Spencer.


    Spencer¡¯s heart thumped rapidly. His hair was all disheveled by now. The red dragon that was fast


    approaching him was reflected in his pupils. He was trying to withstand the great impact of the attack.


    The tiles on the ground under his feet had crumbled and were now being swept up by the red dragon¡¯s


    momentum. The terrifying energy in the surroundings was also absorbed by the red dragon.


    Where the red dragon passed, its enormous energy that contained a suffocating and terrifying power


    seemed to shatter the space!


    Spencer¡¯s face looked extremely ugly. The silver snake sword in his hand buzzed and bummed as if


    delighted to have met a strong enemy.


    Fennel¡¯s attack was too powerful!


    Spencer had no confidence that he could counter it in one move.


    Suddenly, the silver snake brand in the middle of Spencer¡¯s eyebrows became more radiant


    With a roar, the silver snake sword in his hand burst with silver sparks. Then, Spencer shed angrily


    at the red dragon that carried a terrifying power!


    The energy fluctuations caused by Spencer suddenly solidified into a huge silver lightsaber. It was


    several dozen meters in size and shed toward the red dragon that was nearly 100 meters in length!


    Rumble!


    The red dragon collided with the huge silver lightsaber!


    The earth shook violently at this time. That collision could no longer be described as just terrifying. The


    raging power directly overturned this ce.


    At this moment, everyone felt like a speck of dust caught in the center of the storm. The sh of two


    energies formed a terrifying pressure that made Spencer¡¯s heart palpitate.


    He inhaled sharply, and the silver snake sword in his hand trembled slightly. Suddenly, his eyes tensed


    as he felt an unprecedented killing intent!


    In his sight, the red dragon halberd, with a dazzling red light at its sharp tip, burst through the raging


    storm of energy. It aimed directly at Spencer¡¯s chest!


    Spencer kicked the ground and quickly backed away.


    Fennel¡¯s eyes were red at this moment. He looked as if he had transformed into the Grim Reaper. With


    the red halberd in his hand, he stabbed Spencer!


    ng!


    At this critical juncture, Spencer countered the attack with the silver snake sword in his hand with all his


    might and deflected the red dragon halberd.


    However, Fennel¡¯s attack continued. After he missed the blow, he steadied himself before he rotated


    his body and arms. He swung the red halberd horizontally and mmed the body of the halberd on


    Spencer¡¯s stomach.


    Boom!


    Like a cannonball, Spencer was sent flying with his back hunched. In a sh, he crashed into the wall


    of Dunley Manor!


    Rumble!


    A big hole in the shape of a human appeared in the wall of Dunley Manor!


    Moreover, it was a series of severalrge holes as he had crashed through several walls inside Dunley


    Manor.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the field, the death warriors of the Dunley family who were stationed on the periphery gasped aloud.


    Fourth Master had lost?


    The big holes in the walls seemed to tell them the result no one wanted to see.


    Fennel stared at the big holes intently with red eyes.


    Suddenly, silver longswords flew out from the holes!


    In an instant, silver swords nged within a ten mile radius. Countless silver longswords raged across


    the sky over Dunley Manor.


    Fennel abruptly backed away with the halberd in his hand, his eyes fixed on the big holes in the walls.


    There, a figure with disheveled hair walked out from the darkness.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    The clothes on Spencer¡¯s body had been ripped to shreds, revealing his bronze skin and impressive


    torso. He was covered in wounds and bleeding from the corners of his mouth, but he was surrounded


    by countless silver swords!


    He had transformed into the source of the swords. One person to unite all swords!


    Thud, thud!


    Spencer walked out of the huge hole. With every step, the ground under his feet would be marked by


    the countless silver swords. Then, he raised his eyebrows, his face full of grim coldness and fighting


    intent. His entire being was on the brink of rampage!


    He lowered his body slightly and stretched his arm forward. All the silver longswords flying around


    gathered above Spencer, the tips of the swords humming and shaking as they pointed at Fennel on the


    ground!


    ¡°y!¡±


    Spencer roared and swung his arm down in anger. Instantly, thousands of silver swords above Dunley


    Manor converged into a hundred meter huge longsword like a torrent and shed toward Fennel!


    The terrifying energy contained in this blow surpassed anything before it. The world had lost all color!


    All the energy in the surroundings was absorbed by the huge longsword formed by Spencer.


    Moreover, the huge sword that was made up of thousands of silver longswords continued to expand


    and wreak havoc!


    On the periphery ten miles away from Dunley Manor, dozens of disciples on guard looked up at the


    huge longsword in the sky. Their faces went pale with fright. At that very moment, the silver Sword of


    Kingship began to crumble and disintegrate.


    Rampage!


    The Sword of Kingship had gone berserk. In an instant, a shadow fell over the hearts of the dozens of


    disciples present. The kingship power had gone out of control.


    A disaster was about to happen. Hampton was bound to turn into a dead city.


    The man in the ck robe also looked up at the sky. With a brilliant glow in his silver eyes, he


    commanded, ¡°Order from the Turtle Pavilion, escort the people of Hampton to evacuate! Also, all


    personnel from Turtle Pavilion Combat Squad District 3 are required to rush into Charbury immediately


    and ce Charbury under martialw!¡±


    In an instant, dozens of disciples heard the order and everyone sprang into action.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    That was because there was no longer a need to guard this ce. The rampage of the kingship power


    would definitely cause irreparable destruction. The demise of Hampton was already certain. What they


    had to do now was evacuate the millions of civilians of Hampton.


    After receiving the order, all members of the Turtle Pavilion Combat Squad around Charbury quickly


    entered the area and guarded this ce closely. At the same time the order from the ck robed man


    was executed, the entire Charbury had lost contact with the outside world. Allmunication devices


    were shut down.


    In the Central Combat Bureau, the master of Turtle Pavilion was stunned when he received the news.


    ¡°What? It has gone berserk?¡± Chandler Curtis straightened up abruptly, shock visible in his eyes.


    The kingship power had gone out of control. Thispletely exceeded his expectations!


    He did not expect Spencer Dunley to lose control so quickly.


    What the hell did Fennel do?


    Chandler quickly issued an order and said to Chief Montgomery, ¡°Pass my order immediately.


    Everyone get ready for level one battle preparations!¡±


    Just when everyone¡¯s scalps were tingling over the rampage of the kingship power and they were


    urgently making preparations, a pure ck Sword of Kingship suddenly appeared above Hampton.


    This sword of kingship waspletely shrouded in a ck mist, concealing its true appearance. It


    emitted a terrible pressure that made people too terrified to get close.


    Moreover, the pressure far exceeded that of the other two Swords of Kingship.


    Three kings of disciples!


    Uproar!


    Its appearance immediately aroused the high alert of all disciples in Hampton and the Central Combat


    Bureau of Nonagon.


    A middle-aged man with a sturdy figure and the demeanor of an overlord with cold eyes like a de


    walked calmly and steadily into the Dunley Manor.


    Fulton Hash, he was the number one battle god of the rke family on Arcadia Ind. He was the king


    of the seventh zone behind the door of Nonagon!

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    Fulton paid no heed to the kingship energy field formed by Fennel and Spencer. He stepped forward


    steadily and walked directly into Dunley Manor. When his impressive figure appeared, everyone was


    shocked.


    It seemed as though there was a breathtaking invisible barrier all over his body. The raging energy in


    the surroundings could not get closer than a few meters around him.


    Hiss!


    What a strong sense of oppression from this man?


    Even if they were not physically present, just the aura exuded from Fulton would be an effective


    deterrent to many people.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When the ck sword of kingship appeared in the sky, Nonagon¡¯s Central Combat Bureau was already


    in pandemonium. All the energy monitoring equipment and satellites were now mobilized and aimed at


    the sky over Hampton.


    Inside the energy data monitoring offices, countless people were walking back and forth anxiously. All


    the monitoring instruments constantly shed with a red light, signaling that the energy data had gone


    over the critical limit once again.


    ¡°Captain, a third kingship power energy fluctuation has appeared over Hampton. It¡¯s far beyond our


    monitoring range!¡±


    Simon Greene looked at the data monitoring report in front of him before looking at the results


    disyed on the live satellite screen. He almost copsed!


    A small Hampton had attracted three kings of disciples. Moreover, the third king of disciples who


    suddenly made an appearance caused such a huge energy fluctuation with his Sword of Kingship that


    it exceeded the maximum value that the monitoring equipment in their division could detect. Simon did


    not have time to think about it and quickly informed Chief Montgomery through the satellite phone.


    At this moment, Chief Montgomery was in the office of Chandler Curtis, the master of Turtle Pavilion.


    He suddenly received a call from Simon and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Simon was unusually anxious as he said, ¡°Chief Montgomery, a third king


    of disciples has appeared in Hampton. Moreover, the energy fluctuation of this third person has


    exceeded the maximum data value that our division can monitor!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Chief Montgomery scowled. He was extremely flustered and shocked!


    lt exceeded the maximum value that the equipment of the Central Combat Division could monitor. What


    was the background of this third king of disciple?


    Chief Montgomery quickly reported to Chandler, ¡°Pavilion Master, a third king of disciples has appeared


    in Hampton.¡±


    Chandler seemed to have guessed something. He looked through the ss windows in the direction of


    Hampton and said, ¡°I see. What¡®s the data monitoring results?¡±


    Cold sweat seeped from Chief Montgomery¡¯s forehead a she said, ¡°Pavilion Master, we don¡¯t have the


    results. It has exceeded the maximum value we can monitor.¡±


    Hearing this, Chandler frowned as he turned to Chief Montgomery and asked, ¡°Surpassed the limits?¡±


    Chief Montgomery nodded heavily and said, ¡°Who do you think this third king of disciples could be?¡±


    Chandler¡¯s eyes shone brightly. With his hands behind his back, he narrowed his eyes slightly and


    muttered, ¡°I only know a few kings of disciples who are capable of exceeding the maximum energy


    value that can be monitored by the division.¡±


    With that said, Chandler said, ¡°Disy the satellite image.¡±


    Chief Montgomery responded and quickly issued the order.


    A wall in Chandler¡¯s office suddenly sunk back. Then, a whole wall of electronic screens appeared. In


    the middle of the office, a square high-tech metal console rose from under the floor tiles. This console


    emitted a faint blue fluorescent glow and disyed the 3D map of Hampton in Charbury.


    Chandler looked at the 3D satellite map of Hampton. With a pinch of his hands, the map quickly


    zoomed in on the Dunley Manor. It could be clearly seen on the 3D map screen that three floating


    Swords of Kingship were forming a triangr standoff.


    However, the Sword of Kingship shrouded in ck mist was firmly suppressing the other two Swords of


    Kingship.


    When Chandler saw this Sword of Kingship, his face tensed as a look of astonishment appeared in his


    eyes!


    ¡°How could it be him?¡± Chandler¡¯s eyes widened as he carefully looked at that image of the middle-


    aged man who had stepped into Dunley Manor.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    At this moment in Dunley Manor, Fulton Hash seemed to sense something. He raised an eyebrow and


    looked up at the vast sky. A cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He raised his hand and


    pointed at the sky. An invisible wave of energy that wielded control over all matterunched toward the


    Satnav-3 satellite system that was targeted over Hampton in the blink of an eye!


    At the same time, all the equipment inside the Central Combat Bureau suddenly failed and all the staff


    nearly went crazy.


    ¡°Ahh! The satellite image is not working!¡±


    ¡°Quickly, mobilize Satnav- 6!¡±


    In Chandler¡¯s office, the 3D map of Hampton also turned into a white screen and disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Chief Montgomery shuddered. He had never seen anything like this before.


    Just by pointing at the sky, the satellite image was shut down?!


    With a face that was solemn and full of doubts, he stared at Chandler who also looked grave. He


    asked, ¡°Pavilion Master, what is this?¡±


    Chandler retracted his gaze and frowned as he sighed, saying, ¡°This is the kingship barrier that can


    iste all prying eyes. He¡¯s the king of the seventh zone.¡±


    Hiss!


    Chief Montgomery shuddered from the depths of his soul.


    ¡®The king of the seventh zone?¡¯


    ¡®This person really existed?¡¯


    Chief Montgomery had never felt so agitated before. He could hardly believe that he had seen with his


    own eyes the king of disciples of the seventh zone!


    In other words, that person was the forbidden existence!


    Chandler scowled and said to Chief Montgomery, ¡°This matter has exceeded the jurisdiction of our


    division. I need to contact the other four pavilion masters immediately and ask for their opinions.¡±


    Chief Montgomery nodded and responded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Chandler turned around and quickly walked out of this office with Chief Montgomery following closely


    behind. The two took one of the elevators dedicated to this building and headed down.


    ***


    In Dunley Manor.


    Fulton withdrew his gaze and looked at the crumbling silver Sword of Kingship in the sky. There was a


    look of regret in his eyes as he stared at Spencer who was in a state of rampage. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re


    willing to give up your kingship, I can save your life. However, I will reim the source of your kingship.¡±


    Spencer was in a state of berserk at this moment. His ck hair was disheveled, his eyes were like two


    silvermps, and the silver snake brand between his eyebrows was extremely bright. He raged with


    manic sword energy. His person was surrounded by small silver swords floating in the air.


    High above the sky, the huge lightsaber that was made up of thousands of silver longswords shed at


    Fennel and Fulton following an angry roar from Spencer!


    ¡°y!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel frowned and gripped the red dragon halberd in his hand tightly. Like a cheetah that was about


    to dash away, he stomped his feet on the ground and prepared tounch out!


    However, next to him, Fulton¡¯s eyes froze. He said, ¡°For the people of Hampton, I can only do this to


    you.¡±


    After saying that, Fulton¡¯s eyes shed, leaving a ck afterimage on the spot where he was!


    In a split second, Fulton was already standing in front of Spencer. With an explosive punch that carried


    the power of thunderbolt, he smashed into the shield of sword energy that had formed around


    Spencer¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    Crack!


    When Fulton¡¯s fist collided with Spencer¡¯s sword energy shield, the shield instantly cracked and


    shattered. The raging energy tore through the void and the terrifying pressure exploded in all directions.


    Bang!


    Fulton¡¯s powerful force from the punch did not dissipate.


    Instantly, Spencer¡¯s entire body was knocked down by Fulton¡¯s powerful punch. He fell back and


    crashed into the ground like a ball of silver light!


    Rumble!


    A huge pit more than ten meters wide appeared in the ground. For more than ten meters, thend


    turned into scorched earth where all the grass was singed!


    Fulton¡¯s punch directly broke through Spencer¡¯s kingship energy field. This was their difference in


    strength.


    The huge lightsaber that was high in the sky also instantly disintegrated and crumbled!


    The sword of kingship dissipated in a sh, fading into nothing.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fennel stood on the spot and frowned. Seeing this scene, a sh of helplessness appeared on his face


    before he retracted the red dragon halberd.


    At the same time, Spencer was covered in cuts and bruises. They were wounds caused by Fulton¡®s


    punch and the bacsh from his sword energy.


    The clothes on Spencer¡¯s body had ripped apart and turned to ashes. With his eyes wide open, he


    looked at the blue sky and the white clouds. He saw a few fallen leaves that danced before his eyes.


    He lost!


    Was this the strength of the king of the disciple of the seventh zone?


    Was this the power of the punch from an undefeated legend?


    Spencer chuckled. He was upset about the loss but also very satisfied. If he fought with the power


    gained from the rampage, perhaps he could have killed Fennel today. However, the price would be the


    destruction of Hampton.


    Spencer saw the resolute face that was reflected in his eyes, always so serious and cold.


    ¡°Spencer Dunley, per the lord¡¯s order, the source of your kingship power will be retracted,¡± Fulton said


    coldly.


    Spencerughed, violently coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood, and said, ¡°Fulton Hash, if I¡¯m not


    mistaken, the source of my kingship is for him, right?¡±


    Fulton¡¯s cold eyes that were like knives twitched slightly. He said, ¡°There are some things that you


    aren¡¯t authorized to know. Although you¡¯ve lost the source of kingship, you won¡®t die. The lord¡¯s


    compensation to you is the essence of life, which can sustain your vitality for ten years.¡±


    After that, Fulton tossed a test tube filled with red liquid. It fell from the air andnded quietly next to


    Spencer¡¯s head.


    Spencer nced at the test tube with red liquid andughed miserably as he said, ¡°On the lonely path


    of kingship, I have finally reached this step.¡±


    Fulton did not answer but looked at Spencer quietly, waiting for him to finish speaking.


    Spencer asked with a miserable smile, ¡°When did you make me a target?¡±


    Fulton replied, ¡°No one can figure out the lord¡¯s ns. You¡¯re just a pawn. Although there¡¯s been a


    slight deviation, this is ultimately your destiny and also what awaits us.¡±


    Spencer was silent as he looked at the blue sky and white clouds. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Is he


    the chosen one?¡±


    Fulton nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Spencer understood. Suddenly, he seemed to have figured many things out. He said, ¡°Time is running


    out. I hope he can grow up soon.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s growing,¡± Fulton replied. Then, he reached out with one hand, made a grabbing motion between


    Spencer¡¯s eyebrows, and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be painful, but you should be able to bear it.¡±


    Spencer did not speak but closed his eyes and smiled.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    The next second, a miserable howl resounded throughout Dunley Manor!


    That figure roared indignantly like a desperate man. In the huge scorched pit of more than ten meters,


    a blinding silvery mass of light glowed for a full minute before disappearing.


    Then, Fulton held a round ss crystal ball with his fingers. Inside the ball was a 3D geometrical


    crystal cage that trapped a silver snake that was constantly moving back and forth.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Fulton said.


    As he left the scorched pit, he nced at Sterling Dunley who suddenly appeared not far away.


    Sterling looked at Spencer who was passed out in the pit and a flicker of helplessness shed in his


    eyes. He said to Fulton, ¡°Has the n begun?¡±


    Fulton nodded and replied, ¡°It has already started, earlier than the lord predicted.¡±


    Sterling was silent as he motioned for someone to take Spencer back.


    Fulton turned around and prepared to leave the Dunley Manor. When he passed by Fennel, he nced


    at him and said, ¡°The lord only told you to teach the Dunley family a little lesson. He didn¡¯t ask you to


    make such a bigmotion.¡±


    Fennel¡¯s red halberd was behind his back. He shrugged and said, ¡°My sister¡¯s death can¡¯t go


    unavenged.¡±


    Fulton did notment but left with his impressive back facing Fennel.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fennel nced at Sterling, who was looking at him with a face full of anger and hatred. He said


    nonchntly with his hands behind his neck, ¡°Sterling Dunley, don¡¯t look at me that way. My grudge


    against the Dunley family is considered resolved as of today.¡±


    With that said, Fennel turned around and left as well.


    Sterling looked at the two people who had departed, then at the dpidated Dunley Manor. Deep hatred


    welled in his heart. Just as he turned around and was about to look at Spencer, three figures draped in


    ck robes with triangr patterns branded on their chests suddenly appeared behind him.


    ¡°Sterling Dunley, order from the left deputymander of Nonagon!¡±


    Sterling was shocked when he heard the words and quickly said with a how, ¡°I shall receive the order.¡±


    The man in the middle of the group took out a ck iron token branded with the pattern of the big


    dipper from his robe and said, ¡°The left deputymander has a message for Patriarch Dunley.¡±


    Sterling quickly responded, ¡°Please go on.¡±


    ¡°If the Dunley family wants to survive, it¡¯s better to break all cooperation with the rke family and


    submit to Nonagon. Nonagon will do its best to protect the Dunley family. I wonder what Patriarch


    Dunley thinks about it?¡± the ck robed man asked.


    Sterling was taken aback. After a long silence, he smiled and replied, ¡°Lord Enforcer, my Dunley family


    has just suffered a disaster. As you can see, the Dunley family still needs me to deal with the aftermath.


    Why don¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m done organizing everything before I give my reply to the left deputy


    commander?¡±


    The ck- robed man smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The left deputymander has said that you


    can take your time to consider this. As long as you agree to submit to Nonagon and the left deputy


    commander, Charbury will always belong to the Dunley family. In six months, once the restriction in the


    fifth zone is lifted, the Dunley family will receive a spot to enter. At that time, it won¡¯t be impossible for


    the Dunley family to produce another king of disciples. ¡±


    Hearing this, Sterling¡¯s heart stirred as he asked nervously, ¡°Did the left deputymander agree to


    this?¡±


    The ck robed man smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch Dunley, this opportunity is too good to miss. I hope


    you will think about it carefully.¡±


    With that said, the three ck- robed men disappeared in a sh and left the Dunley Manor.


    Sterling stood in ce with a strange glow in his eyes. If the Dunley family produced another king of


    disciples¡­


    ***


    When Philip was in the hotel suite, he felt the rampant energy fluctuations!


    When he finally recovered his senses, Fennel had already pushed the door open and entered. He sat


    on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said with augh, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to congratte me?¡±

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    Philip turned around, rolled his eyes at Fennel, and asked, ¡°What did you do to the Dunley family?¡±


    Fennel shrugged as he poured himself a ss of wine and said, ¡°Nothing much, I just took Spencer


    Dunley down.¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°You took him down?¡±


    Fennel nodded before shaking his head again. ¡°It wasn¡¯t all me. It was the battle god at your father¡¯s


    side.¡±


    ¡°Fulton Hash?¡± Philip asked with a frown, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°To clean up the mess.¡±


    Philip thought about it and did not dwell on the issue. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Was that


    terrifying raging energy just now because of you and Spencer? What were the two giant swords in the


    sky?¡±


    Fennel thought for a while, snapped his fingers, and asked, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Tell me quickly. What is it?¡±


    Fennel pondered briefly and exined, ¡°To summarize it simply, they¡¯re called the Swords of Kingship.


    They¡¯re special energy fields formed by the kings of disciples using their own power, also called the


    Swords of Damocles. They¡¯re symbols of our identity and strength. The more battered the sword, the


    more power that can be used by the king of disciples. At the same time, it also means that the king of


    disciples will be on the verge of a possible rampage. Once that happens, the Sword of Kingship will fall,


    killing the king of the disciples while destroying everything around it. This is the double edged sword of


    the power the kings of disciples hold. Nonagon has been studying the method to counter this situation


    but to no avail.¡±


    Philip frowned and felt that it was hard to ept this new information.


    ¡°Between you and Spencer, who won?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°He has lost his source of kingship and has been reduced into an ordinary human,¡± Fennel said lightly.


    ¡°The source of kingship? What is that?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel thought about it and replied, ¡°All the kings of disciples are the chosen ones. To be a king


    of disciples, one must have a special ability and also be recognized by some special power behind the


    door. The source of kingship is the source of all the power of the king of disciples. Without the source of


    kingship, the king will be no different from a normal person.¡±


    Philip frowned as he inhaled sharply and did not speak for a while.


    Fennel seemed to read Philip¡¯s emotions and said, ¡°In fact, this world is not the way you see it. There


    are many things that I can¡¯t exin to you in detail now. For some concepts that are beyond the world


    you know, you¡¯ll need to ept them as soon as possible.¡±


    Fennel also knew that Philip was digesting his words,so he sat silently without disturbing him.


    After a long while, Philip asked, ¡°When will you start teaching me to unleash my potential and the rules


    for controlling matter?¡±


    Fennel looked at Philip and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I nned to look at your potential


    today but the current situation is a little unbefitting. Let¡¯s return to Uppercreek first. I need to find a few


    people to prepare some things.¡±


    Philip nodded in agreement before asking, ¡°By the way, any updates about my sister?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and replied, ¡°Not yet. The force behind your sister is a little troublesome. We


    can¡¯t just look at it from a secr perspective.¡±


    ¡°Does it have something to do with Nonagon?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel nodded, leaned back on the sofa, and said, ¡°The results of my current investigation show that


    Nonagon must be the one operating behind the scenes. Moreover, your sister¡¯s case might also be


    rted to your mother.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡± Philip was puzzled.


    Fennel hummed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say thest time that your sister left something for your


    daughter? You should go back and take a look at it. Maybe there are some clues.¡±


    Only then did Philip remember that when Hannah left without saying goodbye, she said that she had


    left something for M. He did not think too much about it at that time. The gift should still be with M.


    Without further dy, Philip and Fennel soon returned to Uppercreek.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    He immediately went to the hospital to visit Anne. She was already out of danger and in good condition.


    After that, he returned to the hotel. In the living room, he saw Wynn sitting together with Martha and


    Charles.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s return, Wynn quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Did you catch the perpetrator?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip nodded and replied, ¡°They¡¯ve been caught. You can rest assured.¡±


    Wynn breathed a sigh of relief but med herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If not for me, Anne wouldn¡¯t have


    gotten hurt.¡±


    Philip gently patted Wynn¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, it¡¯s not your fault. Everything has


    been taken care of. Anne is already out of danger. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    At this moment, Martha, who sat on the side, pouted and said with contempt, ¡°If I must say, that


    damned girl is better off dead. Back then, she even dared to yell at me. Bah!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned. He turned his head, stared at Martha coldly, and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think your words are too vicious?¡±


    When Martha heard that Philip dared to talk back to her, she immediately became angry and cursed,


    ¡°Philip, what do you mean? Do you treat me as an old woman sitting in a wheelchair and no longer see


    me as your mother-inw? Let me tell you, if not for the fact that Wynnie is pregnant with the second


    child and you¡¯ve got a little better, I wouldn¡¯t show an ounce of courtesy to a loser like you no matter


    what!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrow, turned around, and walked toward Martha.


    Martha shuddered in fright at this scene. Especially when she saw Philip¡¯s cold eyes looking down on


    her, her fear welled from her heart. However, since Wynn and Charles were around, she did not need


    to be afraid of Philip.


    Martha red and said fiercely, ¡°What? Do you dare to hit me in front of my daughter?¡±


    Smack!


    As soon as she said that, Philip raised his hand and pped Martha while reprimanding, ¡°I¡¯ve had


    enough of you. Don¡¯t force me to do anything to you that I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Charles shrank back at this p and dared not make a sound.


    Wynn also frowned and said to Martha, ¡°Mom, can you stop being so unreasonable?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martha immediately cried and said, ¡°Well, well, my son-inw just hit me but my


    daughter is ming me for it instead. I can¡¯t stay in this family any longer!¡±


    With that said, Martha yelled at Charles to push her out of the suite.


    After they left, Wynn took Philip¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t figure out my mother either.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to send them back. Martin Johnston


    won¡¯t dare to act rashly in Riverdale for now.¡±


    Wynn nodded in agreement.


    ***


    At night.


    The towering pointed building of Nonagon was heavily guarded. It was closely surrounded by defensive


    facilities andbat groups.


    Like a tall pir in the dark, the building stood under the starry night. Near the building, hovering


    helicopters patrolled constantly.


    At this moment, a green armored jeep stopped in front of the building.


    Chandler Curtis and Chief Montgomery got out of the vehicle one after another. After verifying their


    identities, they passed through 16 guarded doors and arrived at the central part of the building.


    At this moment, four men and women of varying ages were already sitting in the central conference


    room that was equipped with modern and high-tech facilities. Everyone possessed the aura of a


    superior being.


    As Chandler entered, the five pavilion masters of the Nonagon gathered together.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    After Chandler entered, Chief Montgomery stood behind him respectfully, not daring to say a word. He


    might hold a high position in the centralbat division, but here, he was just a subordinate. Especially


    when facing these five pavilion masters, he was just an ordinary person not worth mentioning.


    Chandler took his seat and said directly, ¡°I believe everyone already knows, so let¡¯s get right to the


    point.¡±


    ¡°Chandler, for you to call a meeting with the five pavilions in such a hurry, is the kingship incident in


    Hampton really that tricky?¡±


    The person who spoke was a woman in her 40s or 50s. She had a thin face and indifferent eyes that


    disyed an air of superiority, just like a high priestess in a church. She wore a purple robe


    embroidered with the pattern of a griffin soaring above mes. Behind her, a man in the same purple


    robe stood respectfully.


    This middle-aged woman was none other than the master of Griffin Pavilion, Dahlia Una. She held the


    honorary title of ¡®Envoy Una¡¯ in Nonagon.


    What happened to Fennel¡¯s sister back then was caused by a directive issued by Envoy Una. She


    imed that Fennel¡¯s sister was the nemesis of the disciples and a blood sin. Hence, she issued an


    order to trap her with a group of fellow explorers in the unexplored dark area behind the door.


    This led to Fennel¡¯s sister ending up as the sacrificialmb and dying on the battlefield!


    Chandler flicked a nce at her as a trace of ruthlessness flowed in his eyes. He motioned to Chief


    Montgomery to enter all the monitoring data into theputer.


    Then, Chandler gestured to everyone to look at the 3D disy on the conference table and said, ¡°This


    is all the monitoring data of the kingship power incident in Hampton. Pavilion Master Una, what do you


    think of this incident?¡±


    Dahlia¡¯s shapely eyebrows furrowed deeply as she stared at the data monitoring report. Waves of


    anger and murderous intent appeared on her face as she said gravely, ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a defector of


    Nonagon. It¡¯s already a gift to him that we allowed him to live until now.¡±


    Chandler added, ¡°He¡¯s the king of disciples in the fifth zone and also the most promising candidate to


    enter the sixth zone. Pavilion Master Una, I have yet to figure out where the blood sin that you


    mentioned back then came from.¡±


    Hearing Chandler questioning her, Dahlia¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly. The corners of her eyes


    trembled slightly as she said, ¡°This is the business of my Griffin Pavilion. The Turtle Pavilion has no


    right to question it yet.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    At this moment, a deep bellow interrupted the conversation between the two.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Curtis, is it true what you said about the appearance of the king of disciples in the


    seventh zone?¡±


    The speaker was a burly middle-aged man d in white iron armor. This suit of armor was branded


    with a roaring white tiger on the chest.


    The middle-aged man clenched his fists that propped his chin up. He sat there like a mountain. His


    eyes that were like copper bells could make one¡®s heart palpitate. His copper skin glowed with a


    dazzling luster, and his bulging muscles made people shudder.


    He was the master of Tiger Pavilion, Zayn Lowe. He was extremely fond of fighting!


    Once, he fought his way through the sixth zone alone, opened up a safe area, and made a great


    achievement. Among the five pavilion masters, he was recognized as the one with the strongest


    combat power!


    Of course, that was excluding the master of the Dragon Pavilion who had never made a move.


    Chandler replied, ¡°Pavilion Master Lowe, there¡¯s no need for me to joke about this matter. This is the


    energy data monitoring report of the Hampton kingship power incident. The energy of the third Sword


    of Kingship exceeded the monitoring authority of our centralbat division. ording to the on-site


    data monitoring andparison, the third king of disciples who appeared was none other than the


    battle god who followed that person back then, Fulton Hash.¡±

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    Hiss!


    At the mention of this name, the faces of several people darkened as they gasped.


    It was him!


    The corners of Zayn¡¯s eyes twitched as a burst of aura flowed from his body. Fulton Hash was his life¡¯s


    opponent!


    He was also the person he respected the most. However, they had chosen different paths in life.


    Bang!


    Zayn mmed his hand on the conference table, stood up, and said gravely, ¡°Since he has appeared,


    the five pavilions should make a stand. The Tiger Pavilion will take charge of this case.¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged man sitting at the main seat of the


    conference table who had yet to say a word finally spoke up. ¡°Pavilion Master Lowe, don¡¯t be hasty.¡±


    The middle-aged man who spoke was wearing a light green tight-fitting robe with a green dragon


    embroidered on the cor and cuffs. On the back of the robe was also a green dragon that soared


    through the clouds!


    He belonged to the most mysterious pavilion among the five, the Dragon Pavilion!


    Pavilion Master Fitzgerald Hale.


    The Dragon Pavilion was the most mysterious and unfathomable of the five pavilions of the Nonagon.


    Pavilion Master Fitzgerald Hale was also an existence that no one could see through.


    When the five pavilions were established, the pavilion master of the Dragon Pavilion was already there.


    After so many years, the number of times he had made an appearance could be counted with one


    hand.


    No one even knew his true age.


    Moreover, there were not many disciples in the Dragon Pavilion, only 24.


    Although there were only 24, these disciples of the Dragon Pavilion possessed explosivebat


    power. Every one of them had the strength to go up against 10,000 people!


    The existence of the Dragon Pavilion was to maintain the bnce behind the door. Each of the five


    pavilions was in charge of a zone, but the Dragon Pavilion had its own offices and disciples in each


    zone.


    Their power prated the entire Nonagon.


    Fitzgerald¡¯s face was indifferent, and no one could read him. He nced at the monitoring data report


    with searing eyes before asking, ¡°Has Spencer Dunley¡¯s source of kingship been taken away by


    Fulton?¡±


    Chandler nodded and replied, ¡°Spencer didn¡¯t go berserk. All his kingship power has disappeared. I


    believe the source of kingship in his body has been taken away from Fulton.¡±


    Fitzgerald nodded, got up, and walked to therge French window. He stood with his hands behind his


    back, his fingers slowly twirling. His wise eyes seemed to prate the night. He said quietly, ¡°It¡¯ s that


    person¡¯s handiwork It seems that he¡¯s nning something that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That man?¡±


    At this moment, a young and beautiful woman who was dressed sexily frowned. She asked, ¡°Who is


    it?¡±


    She was wearing a tight-fitting fiery red dress. It looked like the feathers of a phoenix. She was


    coquettish, hot, and sexy. With her curvaceous figure and tiny waist, any man would have lingering


    thoughts about her.


    She was the new master of the Phoenix Pavilion, Susie Sharp. She was only 23. She was like the


    goddess of the entire Nonagon and the object of admiration of all disciples!


    She was young and beautiful!


    She might be young, but to be able to sit in the position of the master of the Phoenix Pavilion, her


    strength could not be underestimated.


    Chandler focused his attention and answered Susie¡¯s question, ¡°Pavilion Master Sharp, have you ever


    heard of the legend of the Forbidden Door?¡±


    Susie furrowed her shapely eyebrows before her face became filled with shock. She eximed, ¡°It¡¯s


    that person?¡±


    Chandler nodded before his eyes fell on Dragon Pavilion Master Fitzgerald Hale, who had his back to


    the crowd. He asked, ¡°Pavilion Master Hale, are you sure you want to make a move this time?¡±

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    Fitzgerald¡¯s eyes zed as he stared at the city shrouded in darkness. He said, ¡°We haven¡¯t met for


    many years. I¡¯ll go and meet my old friend.¡±


    After saying that, Fitzgerald¡¯s entire person passed through the ss in front of him. The piece of ss


    that could not even be shattered by missiles undted with ripples.


    The next second, in the eyes of the other four pavilion masters, they saw Fitzgerald¡¯s body being


    suspended hundreds of meters high in the sky. There were streams of green light under his feet, and


    he stepped on the void as he left everyone¡¯s sight.


    Chandler was full of astonishment as he murmured, ¡°The strength of Pavilion Master Hale has reached


    a new level. His control over spatial rules, as well as his ability to deconstruct and reassemble matter


    has entered a new realm.¡±


    The other three also revealed approving expressions and wondered about the strength of the Dragon


    Pavilion Master.


    Just how strong was he?


    Just as the four pavilion masters were prepared to leave, a ck-robed figure walked straight in. His


    hands were folded in front of his abdomen, and there was a geometric pattern of a golden triangle on


    the chest of his ck robe.


    He bowed his head slightly to the four pavilion masters before saying respectfully, ¡°Four pavilion


    masters, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    At the sight of this neer, the four pavilion masters also nodded their heads slightly.


    Chandler asked, ¡°Lord Shadow, does the deputy consul have any instructions?¡±


    The ck-robed man said, ¡°The deputy consul told me to pass a message to the four pavilion masters.


    The existence of the five pavilions is to maintain the security of Nonagon and stabilize the forces and


    special powers behind the door. Likewise, the five pavilions are also to maintain some of the secr


    frameworks and agreements. The kingship power incident in Hampton has severely affected the


    secr world and brought unnecessary trouble to Nonagon. I hope that the pavilion masters can


    provide a solution as soon as possible.¡±


    Zayn Lowe scowled when he heard those words. He stepped forward with his figure that was as sturdy


    as a mountain and stood directly in front of the ck-robed man.


    He said coldly, ¡°The deputy consul is not yet qualified to point fingers at the five pavilions! Go back and


    tell your master that the five pavilions have our own way of handling this case!¡±


    While saying that, apelling aura exuded from his body, and the surrounding walls began to crack


    because of Zayn¡¯s leaking energy!


    Seeing this scene, Chandler quickly stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Pavilion Master Lowe,


    calm down. After all, this is the deputy consul¡¯s instruction.¡±


    Then, Chandler said to the ck-robed man, ¡°Lord Shadow, the five pavilions wille up with a n


    to deal with this matter. However¡­¡±


    The tone of the conversation changed.


    Chandler added, ¡°The five pavilions have our code of conduct. Given that the kingship power incident


    in Hampton didn¡¯t cause too much impact on the secr world, the five pavilions will keep a low profile


    while handling this case.¡±


    The ck-robed man raised his eyebrows. His golden pupils shed with a streak of light. A faint smile


    appeared at the corner of his mouth as he bowed and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    With that said, the ck-robed man exited the five pavilions¡¯ conference room.


    Boom!


    Right when the other party left, Zayn punched the wall with his fist, causing a loud hang. The entire wall


    exploded!


    He said angrily, ¡°Damn that Cooper Berry! When did it be his turn to give orders to the five


    pavilions?¡±


    Chandler sighed and said, ¡°Pavilion Master Lowe, the lord consul is still stuck in the seventh zone and


    has yet to return. Currently, he¡¯s the one in charge of Nonagon. Although the five pavilions can act


    without listening to Deputy Consul Berry¡¯s order, as we¡¯re all under the same roof, it¡¯s still better to


    make concessions.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zayn snorted coldly, waved his hand, and left the conference room.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Following that, Dahlia Una also left condescendingly. On the other hand, Susie Sharp smiled and


    asked Chandler, ¡°Pavilion Master, where¡¯s Fennel Leigh now?¡±


    Chandler turned around and looked at Susie who was smiling sweetly, asking, ¡°Are you going to look


    for him?¡±


    With an innocent and lively smile on her face, Susie nodded and said, ¡°Back then, he left without


    saying goodbye. He hasn¡¯t given me an exnation yet.¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Chandler nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I said this but he¡¯s in


    Uppercreek.¡±


    When Susie heard this, she put her arms around Chandler¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Grandpa Curtis, you¡¯re the


    best. I¡¯ll cook your favorite dish when I return. By the way, my mother-inw spoke about you


    recently¡­¡±


    Chandlerughed blissfully.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    Back to Uppercreek.


    The next day, Philip finally got the rare opportunity to bring Wynn out for a stroll. When they returned to


    the hotel, two green jeeps suddenly drove up from the side of the road. The jeeps looked ordinary but


    Philip felt an indescribable chill from them.


    Philip¡¯s sixth sense was never wrong. They were here to pick a fight!


    His eyes narrowed slightly. The two jeeps blocked the street, causing the car behind to keep honking,


    but they simply ignored it.


    Wynn supported her big stomach and hid behind Philip. She looked at Philip a little worriedly and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡±


    Soon, the doors of the jeeps opened and a few men in green uniforms and helmets got down. They


    looked serious and carried murderous intent!


    Their appearance caused the owner of the car who was honking and yelling behind them to instantly


    m up.


    ¡®Holy sh*t!¡¯


    They were members of thebat squad!


    Moreover, looking at the ranking on their shoulders, they did not hold low positions! The highest rank


    among them was actually a juniormander!


    These people seemed to be high -spirited with sharp looks in their eyes. At first nce, they looked like


    elites who had gone through rigorous training on the battlefield. They were definitely not to be


    compared to the small fries Philip had encountered in the past.


    The leader adjusted his green military uniform, stood a t the bottom of the hotel steps, and raised his


    eyebrows to look at Philip with sharp eyes. He asked coldly, ¡°Are you Philip rke?¡±


    This was bad!


    Despite such circumstances, Wynn stepped forward and stood in front of Philip. She looked at the


    other party coldly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Wynn was also on tenterhooks. They were members of thebat squad. Why would they look for


    Philip?


    The leader with a rigid and cold face nced at Wynn in a hostile manner. He continued to ask Philip,


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯re Philip rke?¡±


    His face looked thin like a sharp sword as he stood upright on the spot. The aura he exuded made no


    one dare to approach him.


    Philip understood at a nce. A person like this surely had terrifying and amazing explosive power


    hidden within him. After all, the other party carried a raging invincible aura just by standing there. Philip


    pulled Wynn behind him. With eyes full of biting chills, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Philip rke. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Take him away!¡± The man with a thin face and who carried an air of majesty said directly.


    ¡°Who dares to take my husband away?¡±


    Wynn immediately flew into a rage. Supporting her big belly, she furrowed her shapely eyebrows and


    stared at the other party coldly.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    It was rare for Philip to return. He had only been back for a few days and they had not even enjoyed


    their time together yet. Now, these people were about to take her husband away. How could Wynn not


    be angry?


    Philip¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a cold light. He did not act recklessly but asked indifferently, ¡°Which


    unit are you from? What authority or reason do you have to take me away?¡±


    A trace of coldness and impatience was reflected in the eyes of the thin faced man. He pulled out his


    ID and tossed it to Philip.


    ¡°Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau!¡± he said solemnly.


    Philip looked at the other party¡¯s ID. Sure enough, he was a juniormander. Then, he casually


    tossed the other party¡¯s ID in the trash can on the roadside!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know this unit. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be sending my wife upstairs,¡± Philip said with


    a slightly mocking smile.


    His act of throwing away the ID was extremely cocky. He was deliberately provoking the other party


    and trampling on their authority!


    The thin faced man scowled as his eyes shed sinisterly.


    He nced at the ID that had been tossed into the trash can and a taunting smile appeared on the


    corner of his mouth.


    This guy by the name of Philip rke was very cocky. No wonder the supreme told him to personally


    bring this person back.


    One of the subordinates standing behind the leader was also dressed in the same green uniform.


    When he saw Philip provoking his superior in such a manner, he immediately became angry. He


    pointed at Philip and roared, ¡°You, retrieve Junior Commander Weiss¡¯ ID at once!¡±


    After saying that, a sinister expression washed over the man¡¯s face. He looked as if he would kill Philip


    as long as he refused.


    However, Philip merely replied tly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that. I don¡¯t like it. Besides, you¡¯re scaring my


    wife. The person whost spoke to me like this¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the man twitched his eyes and asked fiercely.


    ¡°The grass on his tomb is already three meters high.¡± Philip suddenly smiled provocatively, his eyes


    filled with unbridled arrogance.


    Hearing this, the man in uniform was furious.


    ¡®Was he saying that he was courting death?¡¯


    Immediately, the man in uniform red at Philip furiously and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    With that said, he clenched his iron like fist and punched Philip¡¯s face!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wynn screamed in fright and tried to pull Philip back. The corner of Philip¡¯s eyes froze as a violent aura


    exploded from his body. He raised his hand and grabbed the other party¡¯s fist.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound exploded in the air!


    When the young man inbat uniform saw that the other party could grab his fist so easily, he was


    furious and tried to kick him.


    However, Philip did not give him the chance at all. He exerted some force and rotated the other party¡¯s


    fist 90 degrees.


    A crunching sound was heard!


    Immediately after, a muffled groan could be heard from the man inbat uniform. His face turned


    pale, and his facial features were contorted due to the extreme pain.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    However, even though his arm had been broken by the opponent, the man inbat uniform still


    clenched his other fist. With the force of thunder, he punched Philip again.


    Philip had no choice but to raise his foot and violently kick the man in the stomach.


    Bang!


    Like a cannonball, the man flew out and crashed heavily into one of the jeeps!

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    Boom!


    The ss windows of the jeep shattered instantly. With a muffled grunt, the man inbat uniform


    slumped on the ground, throwing up bile!


    Philip dusted off his pants indifferently and said disdainfully, ¡°Is a person like you worthy of yourbat


    uniform? Go back and train for a few more years.¡±


    Junior Commander Weiss scowled at his words. A trace of gloom shed across theer of his eyes


    as he nced at the subordinate who had fallen to the ground for a long time. He failed to get back up.


    He said coldly to the other four, ¡°Take him down and bring him away!¡±


    At his order, the remaining four men inbat uniforms walked toward Philip with grim faces.


    Wynn was so nervous that she wanted to call the police. However, Philip smiled at Wynn and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    useless. With the other party¡¯s background, the local authority won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he looked at Junior Commander Weiss coldly and asked, ¡°Even if you want to take me away,


    you have to give me a reason, right?¡±


    ¡°A reason? Okay, we¡¯ll fulfill your wish. We suspect that you¡¯re colluding with foreign forces and want to


    bring you in for investigation. Is that a good enough reason?¡± Junior Commander Weiss scowled.


    ¡°Foreign forces?¡± Philipughed in exasperation.


    What foreign forces? This was totally an unfounded allegation.


    The sneer on Philip¡¯s face remained as he asked, ¡°Where is your evidence that I colluded with foreign


    forces? Also, who¡¯s the person behind you? To have such means and have a juniormander take


    me in, I think the person behind you is not that simple.¡±


    ¡°Evidence? Once we bring you in and conduct a thorough investigation, all evidence will be there.¡±


    Junior Commander Weiss¡¯ tone was extremely t as he said, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re innocent, we will


    naturally release you.¡±


    Philip smiled and asked, ¡°Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau, huh? I¡¯m curious to find out


    which supreme¡¯smand you belong to.¡±


    ¡°This is a Level five ssified unit. You have no right to find out,¡± Junior Commander Weiss said.


    Apart from the grim expression on his face, nothing else could be discerned.


    In the past, as long as they showed their IDs, no matter who the other party was or how big their


    background was, they would obediently go with them. However, the young man in front of them today


    was clearly different from anyone they had met in the past.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t go with you?¡± Chills already began to flow from Philip¡¯s eyes.


    The other party must be someone of great power to strike out at him directly!


    Which supreme could it be?


    When Junior Commander Weiss heard Philip¡¯s words, he looked at the disdain on Philip¡¯s face and


    said, ¡°How could you stillugh at this point? In that case, I might as well tell you the truth. The person


    against you this time is an existence you can¡¯t afford to mess with. As you¡¯ve guessed correctly, we¡¯re


    affiliated with a supreme. As for which one, you don¡¯t need to know. Moreover, I have to remind you not


    to put up any resistance. Otherwise, we can kill you on the spot! Even if you¡¯re not afraid of death, you


    have to think about your wife and children.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the four men in uniforms next to him put their hands on their uniforms. The


    next second, Philip could see streaks of shiny silver light. Philip frowned upon recognizing what they


    were holding Desert Eagles!


    This group of people was not afraid of creating a bigmotion.


    Wynn trembled with fright as she clutched Philip¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Phil, what should we do?¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and said with a nd smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with them. I really want to find


    out who¡¯s behind them.¡±

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Wynn realized what Philip was about to do. Her delicate little hands held his hands tightly as she said


    with worry, ¡°Do you really want to go with them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your husband isn¡¯t someone any Tom, Dick, or Harry can capture at will.¡±


    Philip smiled gently and reached out to bop Wynn on her nose. He added, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to


    send Mom and Dad back to Riverdale today. I¡¯ll also arrange for someone to protect you closely here.


    Lydia will be here to keep youpany soon. As for me, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Wynn shook her head as her eyes reddened. She did not want Philip to leave.


    Philip smiled, hugged Wynn lightly, and whispered in her ear, ¡°If I¡¯m not back in three days, you can


    contact George Thomas with the Dragon Seal my father gave youst time. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Wynn shuddered as her eyes glistened with tears. She looked at Philip with great reluctance.


    When Junior Commander Weiss saw the two of them hugging each other as if no one else was


    present, his face immediately darkened. He waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    Level five ssified unit?


    Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau?


    Just from the names alone, it was clear that the organization behind Junior Commander Weiss was a


    force to be reckoned with. Just as Junior Commander Weiss gave the order to take Philip away, two


    men in uniform walked over and held Philip¡¯s arms, trying to drag him into the car.


    However, Philip ignored them, pushed them away violently, and bellowed, ¡°Get lost! I can walk on my


    own!¡±


    When he said this, the aura he exuded was that of someone who had experienced life and death on


    the battlefield. A biting killing intent also reflected in his eyes, and the two men in uniform could not help


    but shudder!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this scene, Junior Commander Weiss frowned and said, ¡°Let him get in the car himself.¡±


    Philip took two steps before he turned around to look at Wynn who was crying bitterly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry about me. Take care of the baby. I¡¯ll just go in and take a look. If they don¡¯t give me an


    exnation, I won¡¯t let them even think about getting away with it. At that time, even if they try their


    best to send me away, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Wynn could not help butugh at Philip¡¯s words. At this time, he was still in the mood to joke with her.


    Then, a look of worry crossed her face as she said, ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and got in the car, while several men in uniform stood next to him,


    keeping a close guard on him. As long as the other party made the slightest movement, they would


    take him down on the spot. That was the hidden order they had received!


    Junior Commander Weiss sat in the front passenger seat. He turned back and looked at Philip coldly


    before saying to the driver, ¡°Drive!¡±


    Soon, the car started and drove on the streets of Uppercreek.


    Wynn looked at the green jeeps rumbling away and still felt very worried, so she immediately contacted


    Victor Bell¡¯s men.


    Here, Philip sat in the back of the jeep and nced at the two men in uniform sitting upright next to


    him. He folded his arms over his chest, looking cocky and unafraid of death. There was a mocking glint


    in his eyes, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Since I¡¯m already in the car, can you tell me now what kind of


    institution the Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau is?¡±


    Junior Commander Weiss, who sat in the front passenger seat, said solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    concern yourself over what kind of institution we are. You¡¯ll know when you arrive. I advise you to think


    about what you¡¯ve done. Once you get there, you can exin everything in one go and save us the


    trouble of speaking on your behalf.¡±


    With that said, Junior Commander Weiss turned around and said with a sneer, ¡°For someone like you


    to be taken away by the Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau, you must be up to no good. In


    other words, once you get in, don¡¯t even think about getting out.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. A hint of coldness appeared on his expression as he said, ¡°What have I


    done? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Why don¡¯t you remind me? Or why don¡¯t you just tell me


    what I¡¯ve done?¡±


    At this point, Philip was not afraid at all and was even taunting the other party. This time, he wanted to


    take a good look at the mastermind behind the scenes. Since these few members of thebat squad


    were affiliated with a certain supreme, the issue involved must be quite serious.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Which supreme could it be?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be the former supreme whom Monty Simmons previously served?


    After thinking about it, Philip still could not figure it out, so he simply gave up. He would just take things


    one step at a time. Since the other party wanted to take him away, he would just let them. He was not


    worried about his safety at all. There would always be a solution to a problem!


    The more rxed he was, the better he could cope with the various unknown dangers ahead.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve done can¡¯t be changed. We¡¯re taking you back to the War Tribunal this time,¡± Junior


    Commander Weiss said, ¡°Think about it carefully and strive for leniency.¡±


    ¡®War Tribunal?¡¯


    Philip was indeed slightly surprised when he heard the name of this institution. He had left the Dragon


    Warriors for several years but they were still bringing him to the War Tribunal.


    He had to say that the people behind the scenes had some impressive tactics.


    However, Philip did not appear anxious or worried. Instead, he looked at Junior Commander Weiss with


    interest. This guy was getting a little too cocky and arrogant. He was just a juniormander. Philip


    hade across many such people in the past.


    Reed Williams was his teacher. Facing these people, Philip was fearless.


    Inside the car, the men in uniform treated Philip coldly, not showing him any kindness at all. After all,


    they were just acting on orders. As for what was at stake, they had no idea. They were duty-bound to


    follow orders.


    At this moment, the jeep suddenly braked sharply. Junior Commander Weiss huffed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    The driver¡¯s eyes widened as he looked ahead.


    Several people looked over in unison. At the exit of Uppercreek, arge group of thugs in ck suits


    had gathered around. A dozen ck Mercedes Benzes were also parked by the roadside!


    Seeing this scene, Junior Commander Weiss¡¯ face was full of chills. He turned to look at Philip who still


    appeared calm and asked, ¡°Are those your people?¡±


    Philip was also a little surprised and said with a faint smile, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Junior Commander Weiss frowned, turned around, and pushed the car door open. He put on his


    helmet before getting down from the car.


    Two men in uniform got down from the jeep behind them. Like two guardians, they stood next to Junior


    Commander Weiss, one on each side. They protected him at all times.


    As long as the people from the other party made the slightest movement, they would directly execute


    their authority to kill!


    Junior Commander Weiss¡¯ face was full of chills, and his eyes reflected dazzling cold light. He stared at


    the dozens of ck-suited thugs in front of him and said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re the Internal Combat Division


    Investigation Bureau. All of you, get out of the way! Otherwise, we will consider you as colluding with


    the enemy!¡±

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    However, the dozens of ck-suited thugs on the opposite side remained silent. They merely stared at


    the men inbat uniforms.


    A little whileter, the group of ck-suited thugs formed a path. From behind them, a man with an


    imposing figure walked out.


    Victor Bell.


    At this moment, he walked out and frowned when he saw the jeeps and men in green uniforms.


    When did Young Master rke mess with these people?


    This was a big deal!


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. May I ask what your reason for taking Young Master rke away is?¡± Victor was


    still polite. After all, he was just an underground lord in the Uppercreek area. Compared to these people


    from abat squad, he was still far behind.


    If this came to a fight, he would definitely lose. Thus, Victor restrained his emotions and held a tight grip


    over his men.


    A man in uniform next to Junior Commander Weiss barked at Victor coldly at this moment, ¡°You have


    no right to ask. Quickly get out of the way!¡±


    Hearing this, Victor¡¯s eyes froze. He nced at the jeep Philip was in and said with augh, ¡°That


    might be a little troublesome. You can¡¯t just take the person in the car away so willfully. Even if you


    want to take him away, you have to give a reason.¡±


    ¡°A reason?¡±


    Junior Commander Weiss, who had not said a word, sneered at this moment.


    Then, he walked toward Victor in his shiny leather boots. With zing eyes, he stared at Victor fixedly


    and asked gravely, ¡°Are you asking me for a reason?¡±


    Victor dared not make a sound as he looked at the man in front of him. Although his body was thin and


    slender, he exuded a formidable aura and gave off heavy pressure akin to a mountain. It caused


    Victor¡¯s forehead to drip with cold sweat.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Of course not. Your unit must be ssified. I know I have no right to question


    you. However, the one in the car is my young master. If you take away an innocent person for no


    reason, you¡¯ll be crossing the line.¡±


    ¡°Crossing the line?¡±


    Junior Commander Weiss sneered and kicked out with his foot!


    Bang!


    Instantly, Victor was kicked away by Junior Commander Weiss. Fortunately, the group of men behind


    Victor quickly supported him as he stabilized himself. However, Victor¡¯s face looked very unpleasant.


    He might have broken some ribs.


    ¡°This is crossing the line!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Junior Commander Weiss said coldly before he swept his gaze over the group of ck-suited thugs.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°I, Hal Weiss, will give you a final warning. Get out of the way immediately.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll take it as everyone here is colluding with the enemy and you¡¯ll be punished on the spot!¡±


    This order carried Junior Commander Weiss¡¯ battle hardened prestige!


    Indeed, it shocked many people present!


    Victor stood up with great difficulty. The pain in his stomach made hisplexion turn bad.


    He was just about to say something when the window of the jeep rolled down, revealing Philip¡¯s smiling


    face. He said, ¡°Victor, go back. You can¡¯t intervene in this.¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, this¡­¡± Victor endured the pain and wanted to say something.


    Philip just shook his head and said, ¡°Protect Madam. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. Also, if a


    person named Fennel Leighes looking for me in the hotel today, you may tell him that I¡¯ve been


    taken away.¡±


    Hearing that, Victor could only nod in response.


    After that, he motioned to all his men to make way. Soon, the jeeps drove away and left in front of


    Victor and the rest.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    Looking at the jeeps that were driving away, Victor said worriedly, ¡°Send me back and immediately


    secure the hotel. Make sure to protect the madam¡¯s safety. Also, inform Theo Zander of Riverdale and


    the patriarch of the Jensen family in Uppercreek that Young Master rke has been taken away by the


    members of thebat squad.¡±


    ¡°Master Bell, you should go to the hospital first.¡± Seeing the cold sweat on Victor¡¯s forehead, an


    underling advised.


    Victor nodded and said, ¡°You guys make the arrangements. I can go to the hospital myself.¡±


    On this side, after the jeeps left Uppercreek, they drove for more than two hours and left the border of


    South River District before entering the vast mountains. This ce was not far from the border of


    Charbury. Surrounded by wide stretches of mountain ranges, the vehicles sped along the winding


    mountain highway.


    These people did not blindfold Philip, as if to say that he had no chance of leaving once he was taken


    away this time.


    About an hourter, the car entered the boundaries of Charbury and headed straight toward the


    development area of Songfield in Charbury, where countless factories could be found.


    Philip looked at his surroundings. He never expected that he would retum to Charbury, the ce he just


    left.


    Thend of Charbury fell under the central region. If he remembered correctly, it should be the fiefdom


    of that supreme. Was it not the former supreme who wanted to take him away, then?


    As he thought about it, the car had already entered a chemical nt. Construction was going on all


    around the chemical nt, and the air was filled with a pungent smell.


    Philip could not help but inhale two mouthfuls and almost choked to death.


    He looked at the signboard at the entrance of the nt, Songfield Wentworth Chemical Ltd. It was a


    listedpany too.


    Interestingly enough, the base of the Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau was actually inside


    a chemical nt. In other words, this factory was the identity they put on for the outside world to see.


    As the jeeps entered the vicinity of the nt, Junior Commander Weiss, who sat on the front passenger


    seat, revealed a relieved look on his cold face.


    Needless to say, Philip detected the change in the other party¡¯s expression. In that case, this ce was


    their stronghold.


    Soon, the vehicles passed the front of the factory and headed straight to an office building. Philip


    nced around the office building and saw a dozen people on patrol. Although they were dressed in


    casual outfits, the way they looked at the vehicles could not be mistaken. Only formerbat


    personnel could produce that piercing look.


    Moreover, as the car continued to drive farther in, several gates at the back were guarded by personnel


    wearing greenbat uniforms and armed with guns.


    Once here, there was basically no need to hide.


    When Philip looked up to a certain high tform, he even saw a blinding re. It must be a hidden


    sniper. Things were getting more and more interesting. As the car drove in and passed through several


    closely guarded gates, the car slowly went underground and the line of sight began to darken.


    At this time, Philip¡¯s gaze also gradually became cold because Junior Commander Weiss had taken out


    a walkie talkie, not a mobile phone. This meant that there was no signal in the surroundings.


    It seemed that this group of people was determined to trap him here at all costs.


    ¡°Is this the stronghold of your Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau? It¡¯s quite interesting. The


    defense facilities and personnel around here are pretty good. In the past, one of our squads specialized


    in infiltrating and executing the leaders of such strongholds,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Hal Weiss, who was at the front, heard this, he turned his head and looked at Philip. He asked,


    ¡°Were you a soldier too?¡±


    Philip shrugged, crossed his arms over his chest, and said tly, ¡°Oh? You brought me here without


    checking my information?¡±


    Hal scowled. After thinking about it, he sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were a soldier too.


    It¡¯s a pity. But I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think about escaping. This ce is not as simple as you think. I


    advise you to give up that unrealistic idea because it¡¯ll cost you your life!¡±

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    wall lights made one feel as if they had arrived in an underground cage.


    Although underground, the air cirction here was good, indicating that the venttion facilities here


    were very admirable. Moreover, to build such arge underground office, it was enough to disy the


    strength and means of the people behind.


    Philip got off the jeep and looked around. Several men with guns came for the handover.


    He smiled and said to Hal, ¡°Junior Commander Weiss, I¡¯m getting more curious now. I really wonder


    which supreme you belong to that he¡¯s greeting me with such pompadour. Also, by bringing me to such


    a heavily guarded ce, have you made up your mind not to release me?¡±


    Hal turned his face sideways, looked at Philip indifferently, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so much.


    The more you know, the worse it will be for you.¡±


    After that, Hal said a few words to the people who came for the handover before waving his hand as a


    signal for them to take Philip away.


    The two men armed with guns approached and wanted to grab Philip¡¯s shoulders, but thetter


    narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Try touching me if you dare.¡±


    Seeing the coldness reflected in Philip¡¯s eyes, the two men armed with guns suddenly froze and


    nced at Hal.


    Hal frowned and said, ¡°Just let him be.¡±


    Even Hal was startled by the intensity disyed by Philip just now.


    One would not possess that kind of killing intent without experiencing life and death on the battlefield.


    In other words, this guy had experienced the cruelest and most desperate conditions!


    In tandem with what Philip had said earlier about him being engaged in such executions before, Hal


    had pretty much guessed Philip¡¯s identity and strength. He had always respected such warriors, but


    times were different, and he was now acting under orders.


    After thinking about it, Hal turned his head and said with a cold glint in his eyes, ¡°No matter what


    special missions you used to take part, since you¡¯re now here, I hope you can follow orders obediently


    and don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have a hard time!¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Hal looked at Philip coldly and said a little indifferently, ¡°Are you provoking me?¡±


    ¡°Provoking?¡± Philip smiled mockingly and said, ¡°To deal with people like you, I don¡¯t need to do that yet.


    The reason I came with you is to see who stands behind you and who¡¯s the one giving you orders.


    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve brought me here.¡±


    Hal frowned upon hearing that. He did not bother talking to Philip anymore and said to his


    subordinates, ¡°Take him over and lock him up for a few days. Remember to take good care of him!¡±


    Hal emphasized the words ¡®good care¡¯.


    Now that he was here, he was already as good as half-dead!


    Soon, Philip was brought by twobatants to a certain room where vicious criminals were held. This


    room was simr to a cage, with walls on three sides made of concrete that could not be breached


    without special tools.


    The fourth side was a reinforced steel door. It could be said that this was a cage no one could escape


    from.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Philip took a few nces. There were five or six people locked up in the room, all of them ferocious


    looking. Most of them were foreigners. Those who were locked up here were most likely not decent


    people probably agents or spies from other countries.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    After a few brief nces, Philip understood the strength of the people in the room.


    These people, with ruthless glints and killing intent in their eyes, were viins who had experienced life


    and death. Such ferocity was not an emotion but a kind of savagery imprinted in the bones. If Philip


    was never with the Dragon Warriors, he would not be able to deal with these people.


    Seeing Philip being brought in, the few guys in the room flicked him a cold nce before minding their


    own business or closing their eyes to rest.


    It seemed that no one took Philip seriously.


    The only difference was that Philip¡¯s clothes were different from their prison uniforms.


    Philip chose a corner and sat down, his mind racing with thoughts. He was wondering who wanted him


    dead this time or if they wanted to keep him locked up in here forever.


    The biggest possibility was that former supreme. However, the territory of Charbury was not affiliated


    with that guy.


    This was a little tricky.


    As Philip thought about it, he simplyy on the bed, closed his eyes, and got ready to rest.


    This scene was clearly recorded by the camera in the corner.


    At the same time in an office, Hal respectfully said to the back of a valiant looking person in front of


    him, ¡°Miss Una, that person has been brought in and is now locked in Warehouse 8. As per your


    instructions, some bloodthirsty killers are also being held inside.¡±


    That figure in front was not at all simple. It was someone from the Nonagon.


    The instructions Hal Weiss received were to act upon her orders.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That beautiful figure stood with her hands behind her back as she said coldly.


    At first nce, one could tell that this figure belonged to a woman. She wore avender tight-fitting


    outfit, had a hot figure, and had a pair of long legs. She was a delicate beauty.


    Just her side profile alone was gorgeous enough, like a flower that was about to bloom. It caused men


    to be unable to move their eyes away from her.


    Suddenly, she turned around. Her face was so beautiful that Hal Weiss, who had never experienced


    any stir of emotions, could not help being stunned and surprised!


    It was the first time he saw such a beautiful woman. Especially hervender eyes that were like deep


    pools of temptation. They seemed to exude attractive magic that made people unconsciously want to


    open their hearts to her.


    ¡°Oh, am I beautiful?¡± The corners of the woman¡¯s lips curled up. Her giggle made the man gasp.


    Hal was startled and snapped back to his senses. He quickly lowered his head and exined, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I have no intention of offending you. Please forgive me.¡±


    Miss Una smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re not the first man to show me that look, but you¡¯re unlike


    others.¡±


    Hal¡¯s cheeks could not help but heat up at those words. His subordinates would be shocked if they saw


    that. Hal had always been a cold and aloof person, with only his home country in his mind. A hardened


    man who once led dozens of men in battle and annihted thousands of enemy troops was actually


    blushing at this moment.


    ¡°Did he ask who brought him here?¡± Miss Una asked, a yful smile shing from the corner of her


    eyes.


    Hal replied, ¡°He did, but we have a confidentiality agreement. He doesn¡¯t know Miss Una¡¯s identity yet.¡±


    ¡°Well done. Bring me there. I want to see what this Philip rke is capable of to make my mother treat


    him with such caution.¡± A cold smile of curiosity and eagerness appeared at the corner of the woman¡¯s


    mouth.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    Hal¡¯s expression changed as he quickly said, ¡°Miss Una, I don¡¯t rmend that you go there now as


    your identity is too special. If Philip notices anything, it might get a little troublesome.¡±


    Mandy Una¡¯s shapely eyebrows furrowed before she chuckled. She sized up this interesting junior


    commander in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Hal looked embarrassed and quickly shook his head while exining, ¡°No, Miss Una, you¡¯ve


    misunderstood. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Mandy giggled, her voice like tinkling bells that made Hal¡¯s heart jump aze.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡®m just going to take a look. Lead the way.¡± Mandy had already stepped


    out when she finished speaking.


    Hal looked at the swaying graceful and enticing back before hurrying to catch up to her. He said, ¡°Miss


    Una, this Philip rke¡­¡±


    His voice faded.


    Soon, Hal led the tall and charming Mandy to Warehouse 8, the most heavily guarded underground


    cage.


    She stood three or four meters away from the steel railings of Warehouse 8, just looking at Philip lying


    on the bed from afar. A slight smile appeared on her mouth.


    Hal stood next to Mandy with a respectful look on his face and whispered, ¡°Miss Una, do you need me


    to wake him up?¡±


    Mandy nodded.


    Following that, Hal walked to the steel railings and yelled coldly at Philip, who was resting with his


    hands under his head, ¡°Philip rke, get up. Someone is here to see you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Philip opened his eyes slightly, raised his head, and looked at. the poker faced Hal


    Weiss. Then, he noticed the woman behind him with her arms crossed over her chest. Her delicate


    figure exuded the charms of a mature woman.


    Philip had never seen this woman before. Was this the person behind the scenes?


    Too young.


    It seemed that. she was not the big fish, just one sent to test the waters.


    Hence, Philip ignored them and continued to lie on the bed while saying indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s up? If


    there¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s nonchnt words, Hal clenched his fists in anger and said coldly, ¡°Audacious! How


    dare you be so disrespectful to Miss Una?!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ashe said that, Hal ordered someone to open the warehouse door, wanting to go in and teach Philip a


    good lesson.


    However, behind him, Mandy¡¯s high heels ttered enticingly. She approached the steel railings and


    raised her hand, signaling Hal to stop. Then, she looked at Philip carefully with her beautiful and


    mesmerizing eyes. With a soft exmation, she said, ¡°He looks just like an ordinary person. Why would


    mother treat him with such caution?¡±


    Of course, Philip heard her remark. He frowned and sat upright. With serious eyes and a taunting smile


    on the corners of his mouth, he stared at Mandy and asked, ¡°Beautifuldy, may I ask who is your


    mother? Why did you bring me here?¡±


    When Mandy heard Philip¡¯s words, she was slightly startled. With a slight smile, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect you to still be in the mood topliment me after getting here.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Beauty is meant to be praised. If you¡¯re happy with mypliment, tell me


    who¡¯s behind you and what your purpose is.¡±


    The corners of Mandy¡®s mouth turned up as she pretended to be cute. She pressed her slender jade


    like fingers to her fiery red lips, pouted, and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed happy to be praised by a stranger for


    being beautiful, but I can¡¯t answer your questions.¡±


    After saying that, Mandy smiled slyly as she looked at Philip with curiosity. Philip shrugged,y down


    on the bed again, and said no more.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    Seeing that scene, Hal said to Mandy respectfully, ¡°Miss Una, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mandy nodded and turned around. After taking a couple of steps, she turned around again and nced


    at Philip who was lying there.


    ¡®This man was quite interesting.¡¯


    Not long after leaving, Mandy¡¯s previous cutesy demeanor was reced by a cold and aloof look. She


    said to Hal who was following behind her, ¡°Junior Commander Weiss, this person must be guarded


    under enforced security. I can¡¯t help feeling that he¡¯s not as simple as he appears to be.¡±


    ¡°Not simple?¡± Hal was taken aback before heughed mockingly and said, ¡°Miss Una, you worry too


    much. No one can escape alive after getting here. He may have been a former soldier with some skills


    and brains, but now that he¡¯s here, he¡¯s no more than a normal person.¡±


    In Hal¡¯s opinion, Philip was just a warrior before and had some skills. However, that was about it.


    Hal overlooked Philip¡¯s skills because many vicious viins were secretly imprisoned here, all top


    agents or assassins of a certain country. Any random person picked out from this group could kill Philip


    in seconds.


    Mandy nodded. The two returned to the office, and Mandy immediately looked at the surveince


    screen of the prison cage where Philip was being kept. Looking at the lying figure, a strong look of


    curiosity and mocking appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Junior Commander Weiss, I don¡¯t want him to livefortably these few days. Do you know what I


    mean?¡± Mandy turned to look at Hal next to her.


    Hal naturally understood and nodded his head in response. ¡°Miss Una, your order will be carried out.¡±


    Mandy nodded. Of course, she knew that those people locked up in Warehouse 8 were the top agents


    and killers of all countries. For a guy like Philip to stay in there, he would probably start begging for


    mercy within a day.


    ***


    Back to Philip. Hey on the hardwood bed and kept thinking of countermeasures. His mind had never


    been so clear before. Many things shed before his eyes like a movie. Even his n to return to


    Arcadia Ind slowly evolved and enhanced in his mind.


    Mandy just stared at the monitoring screen, her shapely brows slowly furrowing. She never thought that


    this guy could still fall asleep so leisurely in such an environment.


    Should he not be anxious and nervous? Moreover, the atmosphere in Warehouse 8 was too


    harmonious.


    Mandy turned her head and looked at Hal unhappily.


    Hal was startled. Just now, he was looking at Mandy¡¯s graceful S-shaped silhouette as she bent over to


    look at the surveince screen. Especially that perky made him a little distracted.


    Now that their two gazes collided, Hal quickly took out the walkie-talkie and ordered, ¡°Try him out. Don¡¯t


    let him sleep so peacefully.¡±


    Soon, as seen in the surveince footage, a foreigner with tanned skin walked up to Philip. With fierce


    eyes, he frowned as he looked at this neer who had his eyes closed. Strong displeasure


    appeared in his eyes.


    Philip was resting when he felt a vicious kick from someone. It made him upset.


    He opened his eyes and saw a petite man in front of him. He was the only person with such stature


    among these six people.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Philip asked with a frown.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    ¡°Hey, neer, clean this ce up, understand?¡±


    The man with tanned skin looked at Philip contemptuously and mocked, ¡°It¡¯s your turn for cleaning


    duties now. Use your towel and clean the toilet!¡±


    Before Philip entered, the viins locked up in Warehouse 8 had already received instructions from Hal


    Weiss that they needed to take good care of the neer. By doing this, they could get the chance to


    go out for some fresh air.


    They had been locked underground for several years now, facing the gray walls and steel railings every


    second of the day. To them, escape and freed om were extravagant hopes.


    Being able to go above ground to see the sky and breathe in some fresh air was their only pursuit now.


    Since the order from the top was for them to teach this neer a lesson, not only could they get


    some exercise but they could also go out, which naturally made them eager to take a shot at Philip.


    Moreover, they heard that this neer was a rookie, so when Philip just arrived, they treated him


    dismissively and did not even look at him directly. Philip looked at the urinal pit in the corner with dark


    yellow liquid sshed all over the ce.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He flicked a cold nce at it before retracting his gaze. Still lying down, he said to the foreigner with an


    unhappy expression, ¡°Clean it yourself if you want to. I¡¯m not doing it.¡±


    With that said, Philip continued to close his eyes, not paying attention to the foreigner in front of him at


    all.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re quite arrogant, huh? I have the final say on who cleans the toilet, not you!¡± The


    foreigner¡¯s eyes were full of anger and mockery. He pointed at the pit and shouted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m ordering


    you to clean it up now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll shove your head into the urinal, you son of a b*tch!¡±


    This petite man was called Tyrone, an assassin from Country T who infiltrated into this country. He


    specialized in intelligence transmission activities. He was caught by local authorities a few years ago


    and had been detained here since. He could be considered a very skillful agent who once escaped


    from the siege of dozens of people, but in the end, he encountered Hal Weiss.


    Everyone in Warehouse 8, whether sitting or lying down, were first ss agents. Compared to the rest,


    Tyrone was nothing but rubbish.


    When he first came in, he was overbearing and refused to yield to anyone. However, after just being


    locked up in here overnight, he conceded andpletely caved in!


    There was nothing but maniacs and freaks in Warehouse 8!


    At the thought that he once suffered the brokeback mountain humiliation, Tyrone felt disgusted and had


    goosebumps all over!


    Now, the opportunity was finally here and Tyrone was wildly ecstatic. He was best at bullying a


    neer. However, from the current looks of things, this neer named Philip rke was


    obviously a little arrogant, which really annoyed him.


    Philip merely lifted his eyelids slightly, looked at Tyrone coldly, and said with a frown, ¡°I have to clean


    just because you told me to? Who said so?¡±


    In fact, Philip knew clearly that this was likely the orientation program. He had been with the Dragon


    Warriors in the past and naturally knew some of the rules.


    It was really interesting that such a lowly tactic was being used on him now.


    As he said that, he tilted his head slightly and nced at the camera with a red light in the corner.


    Some people were bound to be disappointed.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Seeing Philip¡¯s irritable temper, Tyrone got annoyed and roared furiously, ¡°I said so! I have the final say


    in Warehouse 8! If you dare say another word, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    While saying this, Tyrone was a little apprehensive. After all, he did not have the final say in


    Warehouse 8. However, none of the others wanted to take this credit away from him. All of them were


    seemingly unconcerned.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A faint smile appeared on Philip¡¯s face.


    This was getting more and more interesting, so he would y along.


    Tyrone¡¯s anger was close to exploding. He raised his fist to punch Philip in the face when suddenly, the


    latter sat up straight, stared at Tyrone with a mocking smile, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y this game, then. You


    go and clean up the urinal pit. If I find a drop of urine, I¡¯ll make you drink all of it!¡±


    Tyrone was already startled when Philip abruptly sat up. Upon hearing such arrogant words from the


    other party, he was furious!


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking dead!¡±


    Tyrone went over and grabbed Philip by the cor. He sized Philip up as a cruel smile appeared on the


    corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Oh, this shirt is not bad. Take it off and let me wear it!¡±


    Philip looked at the other party indifferently, smiled slightly, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to


    three. If you don¡¯t let go by then, you can say goodbye to your hand.¡±


    Tyrone was not a street punk and naturally would not be intimidated by a few simple words from Philip.


    With a fierce scowl, he sneered and said, ¡°Damn you, you piece of trash! You don¡¯t know the rules and


    even want to threaten me? In that case, I¡¯ll let you know today who the boss here is!¡±


    After saying that, Tyrone raised his iron hard fist and slung it at Philip¡¯s face!


    At the sight of such powerful force and speed, Philip merely chuckled without paying any heed to it. He


    shook his head slightly, stretched out his hand casually, and easily grabbed the opponent¡¯s fist. Then,


    Philip twisted a backhand and Tyrone immediately screamed. His entire body followed the force


    exerted by Philip and he turned his back to Philip.


    Philip kicked the other party¡¯s ass and Tyrone instantly lost his center of gravity. He crashed into the


    concrete on the opposite side and his head immediately swelled!


    This was just a simple counterattack from Philip. He had not exerted his full strength at all. Otherwise,


    Tyrone would probably be dead from the crash just now.


    Tyrone clutched his head and slumped to the ground, feeling dizzy. He flexed his arm as he grunted a


    curse, ¡°Neer, you¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    With that said, Tyrone got up and raised his leg again, wanting to kick Philip to death. He was simply


    too careless just now. He did not expect the other party to have some skills.


    ¡°Back down!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, at this moment, a muffled roar interrupted Tyrone¡¯s attack!


    Immediately after, a tall and sturdy foreign man with a bear like figure, a shiny head, and a dark


    complexion stood up from the bed. With a frosty look on his face, he flexed his neck from side to side,


    producing cracking sounds.


    As soon as he stood up, he was one head taller than Philip. With a raging cruel and mocking look in his


    eyes, he looked at the neer condescendingly. When Tyrone saw this man stepping forward, he


    naturally stood aside like a good boy. There was an unconcealed sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Now that this big guy was about to take action, this neer was bound to die!

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    In the office, Mandy Una and Hal Weiss were staring at the surveince screen. A faint sneer appeared


    on the forrner¡¯s face. She was eager to see what exactly was so extraordinary about Philip rke that


    made her mother give the order to trap him inside here.


    Hal also looked at the surveince screen with uncontrolled pride in his eyes. Heughed sarcastically


    as he said, ¡°Miss Una, as long as this agent from Country M makes a move, this kid won¡¯t remain alive


    and kicking.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed at the moment. With his arms across his chest, he looked at the


    bear like man in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡±


    The agent from Country M did not like Philip¡¯s provocative attitude at all. Making use of his tall figure,


    he reached out and grabbed Philip¡¯s head, trying to dunk him.


    However, before his hand touched Philip¡¯s head, a huge force mmed into the agent¡¯s stomach!


    The burly bear-like man was kicked and sent crashing into a wall before he fell to the ground with a


    loud bang. From his appearance, he seemed to weigh at least 100 kg. When he fell, the entire ground


    shook. This agent was a good fighter in Warehouse 8, but Philip had sent him flying with just one


    move!


    This made Tyrone dumbfounded for quite a while. Obviously, the agent from Country M had belittled his


    opponent too much that he got kicked like that. Many people were shocked at the scene and felt that it


    was unbelievable.


    Under such circumstances, the other four people who were still indifferent earlier when watching the


    excitement coldly stood up at this moment.


    Philip swept his eyes over them as a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He pped his hands


    indifferently, looked at them nonchntly, and hooked his fingers at them. He said provocatively, ¡°Do


    you want toe at me together? Come on, then.¡±


    His clear eyes tantly revealed contempt and disregard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill him! Let¡¯s show this kid what this ce is!¡±


    The agent from Country M on the ground roared at this moment. He clearly felt that his abdomen and


    internal organs had suffered a huge impact.


    With the kick just now, he understood that the neer in front of him was not a rookie at all!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Such explosive power could only be possessed by special personnel who had undergone special


    training.


    As soon as he said that, the remaining few people rushed over with a fierce look on their faces. They


    wanted to make a move on Philip.


    However, at this moment, one of the men who had been lying in the corner opened his eyes leisurely.


    He cursed angrily, ¡°So noisy! Can¡¯t you let me sleep in peace?¡±


    When Philip heard this voice, his heart suddenly jolted. It sounded familiar.


    Then, the few people who surrounded Philip stopped moving when they heard the man in the corner


    talking. After that, they stood on both sides respectfully and bowed to the man who stood up while


    stretching. They said, ¡°Ethan, are you awake?¡±


    The man was obviously a local with an arrogant and disdainful attitude. His hands were in his trouser


    pockets, and he had a sluggish appearance. He walked up to the Country M agent who stood on one


    side after getting up from the ground while clutching his stomach. He pped the agent on the head


    and reprimanded him like he was scolding a child, ¡°You stupid bear, is that all you¡¯ve got? You even got


    kicked out by a neer. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re a disgrace to Country M?¡±


    The brawny agent lowered his head, nodded vigorously, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Although that arrogant and handsome man was wearing prison garb, it could hardly conceal his noble


    and domineering demeanor.


    He walked to Tyrone who had disrespected Philip earlier, looked at his arm, and chided, ¡°Useless piece


    of trash. Your punishment is to clean the urinal pit for a month!¡±


    When Tyrone heard that, his face was ashen and he wanted to cry. Likewise, he looked at Philip with


    deeper resentment. However, he dared not make any retort in front of this Ethan guy.


    This was what made Warehouse 8 so terrifying. This man was a nightmare for all of them!

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    Immediately after, Tyrone quickly said, ¡°Ethan, you can¡¯t me us for this. This kid is too cocky. He just


    came in yet dares to be sowless. In the future, he might even go over your head.¡±


    Tyrone had not done too well after infiltrating this country but he had perfected the art of sowing


    discord.


    The handsome man frowned at this time. He turned around and looked coldly at Philip who sat on the


    bed. He asked, ¡°Hey, who is that kid? How dare he throw his weight around on my turf?¡±


    However, when he finally saw Philip¡¯s face clearly, he eximed in shock and froze on the spot!


    ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tyrone could not help asking.


    Ethan was the maniac of Warehouse 8. No! To be precise, the maniac of the entire underground


    prison!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He held the title of Battle Maniac. Everyone who was brought here had been brutally abused by Ethan.


    No matter which country¡¯s agent they were or if they were a wanted person in more than a dozen


    countries, once they got here, everyone would be taken care of and tamed by Ethan.


    However, Ethan was now looking at Philip as if he had seen a ghost!


    There was even a trace of fear and respect in his expression.


    The handsome manpletely ignored Tyrone¡¯s words and looked at Philip with a shocked


    expression. After a long while, he finally shouted, ¡°Oh my, Big Brother, why are you here?¡±


    ¡®Big brother?!¡¯


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the people in Warehouse 8 were dumbfounded!


    Philip was also very helpless at this moment. He sat on the bed, shrugged as he stood up, and said


    with a smile, ¡°Ethan rke, you sure live afortable life. You¡¯ve recruited many underlings here,


    huh? No wonder Uncle Tim said he hasn¡¯t been able to find you recently. To think that you¡¯re hiding


    here.¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan showed a look of surrender. He scratched the back of his head and grimaced as he


    said, ¡°Big Brother, this¡­ I had nothing better to do so I came in here for some peace and quiet.¡±


    ¡°Nothing better to do? Peace and quiet?¡± Philip chuckled. He knew his cousin best.


    He was mischievous since he was a child and caused a lot of trouble. Later, he was sent to Reed


    Williams for training and finally settled down for a few years. He did not expect to run into this rascal


    here.


    Ethan looked like a mouse in front of a cat. In fact, he was always beaten up miserably by Philip when


    he was a child. He smiled shyly and grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all because of my old man who insisted on


    arranging a marriage for me. I don¡¯t even know what the girl looks like and he wants me to marry her.


    Besides, how old am I? I still want to y around for a few more years.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Philip patted Ethan on the shoulder, shook his head, and said, ¡°You¡¯re still too


    young. One day in the future, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    At the same time, Tyrone asked with an incredulous face, ¡°Ethan, do you know him?¡±


    Ethan turned his head and red at Tyrone. He went over and pped him silly before saying coldly to


    the bloodthirsty agent and spies, ¡°All stand at attention!¡±


    tter!


    Instantly, the six vicious and terrifying viins of the underground prison stood at attention with their


    heads held high while waiting for instructions. If word of this got out, the entire underground prison


    would be in an uproar!


    Ethan stood with his hands behind his back and introduced, ¡°To give you a grand introduction, this is


    my elder brother and also your big brother! From now on, we¡¯re a family. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    When facing Philip and Ethan, the several men of varying heights were as fearful and well-behaved as


    a mouse in front of a cat.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    In unison, all six men bent and nodded respectfully to Philip. At first nce, they seemed well-trained


    and must have received a fair share of beatings!


    Especially the agent from Country M and Tyrone, who made a move against Philip earlier. Their eyes


    darted about now, afraid that Philip would cause trouble for them.


    Philip nced around, and Ethan understood. With one hand in his pants pocket, he pointed with his


    other hand at the agent and Tyrone while saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to apologize to our brother?¡±


    Tyrone was the first to concede, nodding eagerly while admitting his mistake, ¡°B-Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I


    didn¡¯t mean to. I was wrong!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The agent also apologized while bowing at a 90-degree angle and lowered his head, not daring to


    speak. Although the searing pain in his abdomen made his forehead full of cold sweat, he dared not


    raise his head casually.


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you received instructions from the top.¡±


    Hearing this, Tyrone and the agent from Country M, as well as the others, heaved a sigh of relief.


    This person was a man whom even a devil like Ethan feared. He must not be that simple. He might


    even be more devilish than the devil himself. Thinking of this, Tyrone could not help but shudder.


    Fortunately, he was not reckless. Otherwise, he might have died without knowing the reason.


    At this time, Ethan said to Philip with a grin, ¡°Brother, why are you here? Did you fight with Sister-inw


    ande here to hide?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip red at Ethan in a huff and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you? You only know


    how to hide when you encounter a problem, the same as what you always did when you were a child.


    Don¡¯t you like the girl that Uncle Tim introduced to you? Which family does the youngdy belong to?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Ethan leaned back on the bed, crossed his legs, and said, ¡°Who else could it


    be? The Joo family¡¯s daughter, Vivi Joo.¡±


    ¡°Vivi Joo?¡±


    Hearing this name, Philip¡¯s expression changed to one of awkwardness. He stroked his chin and


    cleared his throat. He was quite familiar with Vivi Joo. Come to think of it, he had not seen her in a


    while. This seemed to be a forced political marriage, and the other party turned out to be his cousin.


    ¡°Vivi Joo¡­ I¡¯ve seen her before,¡± Philip thought for a moment and said casually.


    Hearing that, Ethan turned around and sat up straight. His eyes widened as he looked at Philip with a


    silly smile. He quickly got up, dusted the bed with his sleeve, and said tteringly, ¡°Brother, have a seat.


    It¡¯s morefortable here.¡±


    Philip furrowed his brows as the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Seeing the look on Ethan, he


    immediately knew what this kid had in mind.


    Sure enough, as soon as Philip sat down, Ethan asked with a grin on his face, ¡°Brother, what does this


    Vivi Joo look like? Is she pretty?¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at him and pretended to put on airs. ¡°Well¡­ She¡¯s the daughter of the Joo family,


    after all. How can you judge a person by her appearance? Since Uncle Tim has agreed to this


    marriage, you might as well just go along with it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the excited expression on Ethan¡¯s face disappeared. He muttered, ¡°Marry her if you


    want to. I don¡¯t want to marry a woman I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know your character well enough? You really don¡¯t want to


    marry her?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Ethan said seriously.


    Philip nodded as hey down on the bed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Uncle Timter and help you to


    cancel the marriage. It¡¯s a great pity. Vivi Joo can be considered as the leader of the six golden flowers


    of the capital city¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly turned his head and said with a ttering smile,


    ¡°Brother, what did you say? The leader of the six golden flowers of the capital city?¡±


    Philip ignored him but Ethan kept buzzing around him, begging Philip to tell him about Vivi Joo.


    On the side, Tyrone, the agent from County M, and the others who were standing in rows at the corner


    werepletely dumbfounded when they watched this scene. That was the devil of this underground


    prison who held the title of Battle Maniac. At this moment, he was actually so¡­


    Sure enough, all men were obnoxious!

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    While on this side, Mandy Una and Hal Weiss had been staring at the surveince screen. At this


    moment, they werepletely dumbfounded. No one expected this dramatic scene.


    Not only was Philip not suffering, but he even became the guest of honor in Warehouse 8!


    As Mandy watched the reality unfold before her eyes, she almost went mad with anger. She turned her


    head with a scowl on her face. Her shapely eyebrows carried a biting chill as her palevender eyes


    glinted. She shouted, ¡°Junior Commander Weiss, what¡¯s going on here? Who is that man in


    Warehouse 8?¡±


    Mandy¡¯s jade like finger pointed at Ethan who was walking around Philip on the monitor screen.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hal also looked guilty and helpless as he said, ¡°Miss Una, we can¡¯t touch this person. He¡¯s not within


    our authority.¡±


    Mandy frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Why? Didn¡®t you tell me that Warehouse 8 is full of vicious Viins,


    spies, and agents from various countries? How can this man be so powerful?¡±


    Hal nced at Ethan¡¯s figure on the screen and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Una, this person¡¯s confidentiality


    authority is far above mine. He¡¯s a level-7 ssified personnel! He wasn¡¯t captured by us. He came in


    on his own.¡±


    ¡°Level-7 ssified personnel? He came in here himself?¡±


    Mandy was shocked. She lowered her eyebrows and looked hard at the surveince screen at the man


    surrounding Philip rke. This man who looked handsome but acted frivolously actually had a level-7


    ssified identity!


    ¡®Who was he?¡¯


    ¡®In that case, who the hell was Philip rke?¡¯


    ¡®How could he make a man with level-7 ssified authority treat him with such respect?¡¯


    ¡°No way, I need to go there again. I want to see for myself what kind of people these two are!¡±


    Mandy was very angry. With a sway of her hips, she turned around and left the office without further


    ado.


    Hal nced at the monitoring screen with resentment and helplessness before chasing after her.


    On this side, Philip¡®s status in Warehouse 8 had already changed from a neer to a guest of honor.


    He soon got acquainted with this group of spies and agents.


    After asking around, it turned out that they were all spy agents working in the territory. They even


    revealed their agent codes and secrets. Moreover, everyone had blood on their hands.


    Since they were locked up here, no matter how many people came to interrogate them and tried to get


    valuable information out of them, they had kept their mouths shut and never mentioned a word.


    However, Philip merely asked a few simple questions and all of them confessed. It was mainly because


    of Ethan who stood next to Philip. He gave them a lot of psychological pressure and a sense of fear!


    ¡°Well then, this can be considered as atonement for your crimes. It¡¯s impossible to let you out since you


    are our enemies, after all. However, I can apply for a short vacation for all of you.¡± Philip looked at the


    group of people in front of him with a cold expression on his face.


    Facing important matters as such, Philip still had a sense of measure. This group of spy agents would


    stay in the territory for the rest of their lives and die of old age.


    However, at this moment, a cold voice sounded.


    ¡°You should be worrying about yourself instead of their well being!¡±


    At this moment, Mandy Una strode briskly up to the railings of Warehouse 8 with a biting chill in her


    eyes. She stared intently at Philip and Ethan, who was next to him!

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Philip turned to look. The door of Warehouse 8 was already opened. Mandy swayed her hips and


    walked in while disying a charming and imposing manner. When they saw Mandy walking in at this


    moment, all the agents squatting in the corner moved away tactfully.


    ¡°Keres, do you think this woman is here to see Ethan or Big Brother?¡±


    At this moment, Tyrone was like a little girl next door with his sneaky eyes darting all over Mandy. He


    looked very much like a gossipy grandpa in a neighborhood.


    As for Keres, the agent from Country M with a bear-like figure, endured the pain as he shook his head


    and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tyrone rolled his eyes at him. Keres was famous for being a man of few words.


    When Mandy heard Tyrone¡¯s words, she turned her head and red at him coldly. Tyrone was so


    scared that he quickly shut his mouth, lowered his head, and stopped talking.


    Philip was nonchnt. The woman in front of him acted as if she harbored great hatred toward him as


    if he was a scumbag who dumped her.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Una, did you miss me so soon? ¡± Philip said with a chuckle. With his head pillowed on his


    hands, his eyes leisurely swept over Mandy¡¯s figure. He had not looked closely before, but it seemed


    that Mandy Una¡¯s body was extraordinarily hot. She had all the curves in the right ces and a tiny


    waist. Her wavy hair and ming red lips would make any man stop in his tracks!


    Next to him, Ethan could not help but give a thumbs up at Philip¡¯s words and said, ¡°My brother is still so


    awesome. Does my sister-inw know about this?¡±


    Philip turned his head and red at Ethan. Thetter closed his mouth obediently.


    However, this sentence made Mandy angry. She did not expect Philip to be so frivolous and


    abominable!


    Despite that, what she did not expect was that Philip¡¯s next sentence was even more revolting!


    ¡°Judging by your looks, you must have frequented many high-end ces. Why are you staring at me all


    day long? Do I have gold on me?¡± Philipughed mockingly.


    What he wanted to do was to stoke Mandy¡¯s fury. When a person got angry and flew into a rage, it was


    easy to lose rationale.


    Sure enough, his words made Mandy so angry that she started to tremble.


    Likewise, those guys in Warehouse 8 also looked at Philip with admiration.


    One word, awesome!


    Second word, amazing!


    Mandy angrily clenched her fist. The hiddenvender light under her eyes reflected a biting killing


    intent. In the Nonagon, everyone was respectful to her, but when she got here, she was actually


    humiliated by a scoundrel who was nothing!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Furious!


    Mandy almost could not hold back and was about to kill Philip right here on the spot!


    ¡°Hey, Miss Una, if you look at me like that, I¡¯ll get scared. I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m married and


    have a wife. Can you not pester me like this?¡± Philip said with a sneer.


    ¡°Hal Weiss, bring him out! I want to teach him a lesson personally!¡± Mandy shouted coldly and sternly.


    After saying that, she turned around on her high heels and left in a huff. However, Philip¡¯s next words


    almost made Mandy stumble.


    ¡°Oh no, my brothers, I¡¯m sorry. She wants to be alone with me in a room.¡±


    Hearing these words, Hal, who was responsible for bringing Philip out of the prison cell, also had a face


    full of icy coldness. He red at Philip viciously and said grimly, ¡°You¡®ll die from talking too much!¡±


    Philip turned his head and smiled faintly. He was led out by two men inbat uniforms holding his


    arms. This time, he did not struggle but left with Hal very obediently.


    Ethan stood at the door of the prison and looked at Philip¡¯s departing back as well as the others. A hint


    of devilish chill and killing intent shed in the corners of his eyes!


    Just now, Philip had told him not to act rashly. Otherwise, ording to Ethan¡¯s temper, he would have


    turned this ce upside down!

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Soon, Philip was taken into another secret chamber that was surrounded by white walls and


    incandescentmps overhead. The whole room was bright, even a little blinding.


    In the middle was an iron table with four legs welded to the floor.


    A man inbat uniform came over and put handcuffs on Philip¡¯s hands.


    The handcuffs look very unusual. There was a ck steel ring with a coin-sized LCD screen on it,


    disying the number 0 that was red in color.


    Philip looked at it and frowned. These were no regr handcuffs as they were a high-tech product.


    After a brief nce, Philipughed and said, ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s not easy to take this thing off after it¡¯s put on.¡±


    On the side, Hal said coldly and mockingly, ¡°Are you hoping to take it off? These are thetest


    electronic handcuffs developed specifically to deal with people withbat experience like you. As


    long as you try to break it, the handcuffs will release an electric current. The more you struggle to break


    free, the greater the voltage! The maximum voltage can directly electrocute four cows! Believe me,


    those guys in Warehouse 8 have all been subdued by this thing!¡±


    Philip frowned upon hearing this.


    At Philip¡¯s expression, a vengeful sneer appeared at the corner of Hal¡¯s mouth.


    At this time, Mandy walked in and said coldly to Hal, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hal was taken aback and said, ¡°Miss Una, this guy is not an ordinary person. I want to stay here and


    protect your safety.¡±


    Mandy turned her head as a dazzling light shed from her eyes. A regal aura exploded from her body


    as she sneered and said, ¡°Do I need your protection?¡±


    At that moment, Hal felt as if he was struck by lightning. Mandy¡¯s intensity was too strong!


    Just for a moment, Hal even had the urge to bow and worship her. Thinking that she was from the


    Nonagon, Hal conceded. He turned around and left the secret chamber.


    Philip chuckled, looked at Mandy in front of him, and asked, ¡°Are you going to interrogate me alone?¡±


    Mandy hadpletely erased her charming persona from before. Her expression now was very cold,


    and her eyes were full of angry resentment.


    Bang!


    She made a sudden move and stomped on Philip¡¯s feet with her high heels.


    A muffled grunt!


    Philip¡¯s face instantly went pale. He tightly clenched his fists as his body tensed. His eyes suddenly


    widened with angry mes!


    At the same time, the number 0 suddenly spiked up to a value of 230 on the LCD disy of the


    electronic handcuffs.


    Sizzle!


    Philip abruptly stood up and roared when the electronic handcuffs on his wrists surged with a blue


    electric current, crackling and sizzling in the process. Instantly, Philip felt as though his whole body was


    numb. He slumped back on the iron chair again, limp and paralyzed!


    He roared inwardly!


    Damn it!


    Like what Hal said, with these electronic handcuffs, the more he struggled, the greater the voltage!


    ¡°Philip rke, since you¡¯re here now, I can easily kill you!¡± Mandy¡¯s face was full of vicious smiles like a


    femme fatale.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Philip still felt numb all over from the electrocution and simply leaned back on the iron chair. There was


    a trace of disdain and provocation on his face as he said, ¡°Miss Una, are you getting so furious and


    desperate that you want to use torture methods on a handsome guy like me?¡±


    Mandy was slightly stunned when she heard this.


    Did this guy still have the mood to be narcissistic at this juncture?


    He really had no idea what his current situation was. Mandy sneered and moved her high heels away


    from Philip¡¯s feet. She stared at him coldly while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. I really don¡¯t


    know where your confidencees from.¡±


    Philip scoffed and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my face value is justice. A handsome guy like me has had a


    tough life. As for you, by using people from the battle squad to bring me here like this, aren¡¯t you afraid


    of causing unnecessary trouble? I¡¯m really curious about the person behind you.¡±


    Mandyughed lightly with an intriguing smile. Leaning close to Philip¡¯s ear, she said in a charming


    voice, ¡°I¡¯m also very curious to know what¡¯s so noteworthy about you that can make us deploy such


    forces to bring you here. Why don¡¯t you tell me who you are, who is behind you, and what secrets you


    have?¡±


    At these words, Philip frowned and raised his head. His gaze was zing as he looked at the seductive


    woman in front of him.


    Did she not know who he was?


    He chuckled. Philip asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    Mandy shrugged and said disparagingly, ¡°Why should I know?¡±


    Philip shook his head, looking a little helpless. He said, ¡°So it seems that you¡¯re just a pawn.¡±


    Hearing this, Mandy was unhappy and said, ¡°A pawn? You think too little of me. I might as well tell you


    that I¡¯m a member of the Nonagon. How about it? Have you ever heard of it?¡±


    ¡®Huh? The Nonagon?¡¯


    Philip was dumbfounded as a doubtful look crossed his face. It could be said that he had heard a lot


    about the Nonagon recently. It seemed that this Una chick really did not know much about him.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s face full of doubts, Mandy smiled smugly and said, ¡°So, have you never heard of the


    Nonagon before? Hehe, let me tell you that the power wielded by the Nonagon is far greater than


    anything you can ever imagine! Even that Junior Commander Weiss outside can only condescend in


    front of me.¡±


    ¡°Now let me ask you, do you really think you can escape from the palm of my hand?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mandy smiled with a proud and triumphant expression while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me right


    away. You can slowly digest the information. When you figure it out, tell me honestly who you are,


    where youe from, what you have done, what secrets you have, and anything else I want to know.


    If you exin everything to me in one go, I can leave you a whole body.¡±


    Pompous and egotistical. That was Philip¡¯s evaluation of Mandy Una.


    It seemed that this youngdy was raised with a silver spoon in her mouth. She regarded herself too


    highly. However, this could also inversely reflect that her identity and status were not that simple.


    Nevertheless, Philip was puzzled. Did he have anything to do with the Nonagon?


    Why would people of the Nonagon detain him like this?


    Thinking of this, Philip scoffed and said, ¡°Miss Una, it seems that you think I¡¯m a good-for-nothing. Or


    perhaps in your opinion, I¡¯m just an insignificant ant?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mandy shrugged, raised her shapely eyebrow, pursed her ming red lips, and said, ¡°In the eyes of the


    Nonagon, someone like you is just a little better than an ant. In this world, there are many secrets you


    don¡¯t know about. If you don¡¯t want to die a miserable death, just honestly answer the few questions I


    asked just now.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Philipughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Mandy scolded angrily. She was getting more and more upset Willi Philip.


    She really wanted to kill him just like that.


    However, she dared not disobey her mother¡¯s order.


    Philip¡¯s smile was the greatest contempt for her at this moment.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    ¡°Am I not even allowed tough now?¡± Philip raised his hands, shook the electronic handcuffs in his


    hands, and said, ¡°I already have these on and I¡¯m still not allowed tough? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll


    escape and get back at you?¡±


    Hearing this, Mandyughed uproariously and said, ¡°Interesting. Get back at me? I heard from Junior


    Commander Weiss that you used to be a soldier. It seems that the arrogance of a soldier has not been


    extinguished from you. If possible, I¡¯d love to have you join me as a bodyguard.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said disdainfully, ¡°No thanks, because you won¡¯t have that chance. From the


    moment you brought me in, you and I are already enemies. Moreover, I can tell you clearly that no


    matter who stands behind you and no matter what status you have in that Nonagon, in my opinion,


    there¡¯s nothing for me to fear.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mandy instantly got angry!


    ¡°What did you just say? Are you defying me?¡± Mandy smiled grimly and coldly.


    She had wanted to put a little pressure on Philip to see if she could get anything out of him. To her


    surprise, this guy did not know what was good for him and even acted so arrogantly.


    ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t make you suffer a little, you won¡¯t know what this ce is and what kind of


    person I am!¡±


    Mandy could not bear it any longer. She walked over and stomped violently on Philip¡¯s foot again. This


    time, the force was unusually huge!


    Philip¡¯s whole body tensed!


    He clenched his fists and tried hard to break free from the electronic handcuffs, but the electric current


    hit him directly and his body went weak.


    Thus, Philip could only endure the pain in his foot and sneered, ¡°Are you angry? Is that all you can do?¡±


    Mandy sneered and said coldly, ¡°Come in and take good care of him! I want him to know the


    consequences of defying me!¡±


    Soon, several ferocious looking men inbat uniforms walked in through the door.


    Mandy turned around and said before she left the room, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. It¡¯s okay to break an arm or


    leg.¡±


    After receiving the order, several men in uniforms nodded in response. Then, they approached Philip


    grimly.


    Philip frowned and looked at the three men inbat uniforms in front of him. Each of them was not a


    simple person.


    Before this, Philip might be able to defeat them easily. However, now that he had these obstructive


    electronic handcuffs around his wrists, he had no ability to fight back at all.


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re just carrying out orders.¡±


    One of the three men in the lead said to Philip. They already knew that Philip used to be a soldier and


    was still quite respectful.


    Philip nodded and said with a nd smile, ¡°On the ount of your words, I can give you a choice. If


    you leave here right now, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    Hearing this, the man in uniform frowned and said, ¡°As warriors, we are bound to obey orders.¡±


    With that said, he was first to approach Philip steadily. With a punch, he attacked Philip¡¯s stomach.


    Boom!


    A loud noise!


    Before the fist of the man in the uniformnded on Philip¡¯s stomach, the door of the secret room behind


    him was violently kicked open from the outside.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whoever dares to touch a hair on my brother¡¯s head, I¡¯ll exterminate him!¡±


    An explosive roar sounded from the doorway!

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    Suddenly, a figure full of killing intent, like the Grim Reaper from hell, walked into the secret room with


    his hands in his pants pockets.


    When Ethan saw Philip with his hands cuffed at this moment, deep anger crossed the corners of his


    eyes as he stared intently at the men inbat uniforms.


    ¡°Release my brother from the handcuffs!¡± Ethan said coldly with indomitable pressure.


    The men inbat uniforms gasped aloud when they turned around and saw Ethan standing behind


    them. This man was the most difficult and terrifying guy in the entire stronghold.


    He held the title of Battle Maniac here!


    They still remembered back then when Ethan used his own power to defeat all the guards here before


    he walked into Warehouse 8 amid the shocked and incredulous gazes of everyone.


    He fought his way in here.


    Even after the suprememander learned about the seriousness of the matter and rushed over to


    meet Ethan, he could not do anything. He only left a warning no one should mess with this man!


    Otherwise, they would face catastrophe!


    Later, it was rumored that this man was actually the sessor of Supreme Williams of Southridge. He


    was the person with the most potential to be the next supreme figure of Southridge!


    He had a level-7 ssified authority!


    The leader of the three men inbat uniforms scowled and frowned. He looked at Ethan and finally


    said weakly, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t give us a hard time. We are acting on orders. If you want to take him away,


    you can only step over our bodies.¡±


    After that, all three men inbat uniforms assumed a fighting stance as they stood in separate


    positions. They closely blocked Philip behind them, while keeping Ethan in front of the door. They knew


    that fighting Ethan would be a suicide mission.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, they were bound by duty!


    Ethan nodded and said lightly, ¡°In that case, fulfill your duties!¡±


    With that said, he stepped forward and stomped down. The soles of his feet produced a ttering


    sound!


    This crunching sound directly exploded in the hearts of the three men in uniforms.


    Right in front of their eyes, the aura on Ethan¡¯s body suddenly soared, climbing to the point where no


    one could resist at all!


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    With a chill in his eyes, the man in the lead forcibly went up against Ethan¡¯s overwhelming killing intent.


    He squeezed his fist and mmed it into Ethan¡¯s chest fiercely!


    The power of this punch was unusually great. A normal person who received this punch would surely


    have their ribs broken and lose their life!


    However, Ethan merely smiled contemptuously and raised his hand.


    Boom!


    The man¡¯s punch was blocked by Ethan, who caught his fist firmly.


    After that, heughed lightly and said, ¡°Too weak!¡±


    The man inbat uniform waspletely shocked. That was because his punch was not ordinary. It


    contained at least 300 to 400 kilograms of force. However, such an explosive punch was still blocked


    by the man in front of him!


    The next second, the corners of Ethan¡¯s mouth curled up as he exerted a little force in his hand.


    Crack!


    The sound of broken bones resounded throughout the secret room. The face of the man in uniform


    went pale as he groaned. He quickly raised his leg andunched an explosive sidekick at Ethan¡¯s


    waist!


    This was the weakest spot in the human body. After a kick to that part, most people would be unable to


    straighten up and lose the ability to move!


    However, that kick also fell short.


    Ethan kicked sideways as well and hit the knee of the man in uniform. With a bang, the man bent down


    and knelt on one kneel. He was just like a courtier greeting the king.

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Ethan lowered his eyes and looked at the man who had a pained expression on his face. He said


    coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent.¡±


    After that, he loosened his hold and the man breathed a sigh of relief. Holding his broken right fist, his


    eyes tensed with fear!


    Immediately after, Ethan looked at the other two men inbat uniforms and asked, ¡°Do you want to


    have a go?¡±


    The two men inbat uniforms exchanged a nce and immediately attacked with a punch and a


    kick.


    Ethan shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°What a nuisance. I really hate your relentless attitudes.¡±


    With that said, he stepped forward and made his move. He grabbed one of the men¡¯s punches and


    directly twisted their arm at a 90-degree angle!


    Crack!


    The man in uniform looked to be in pain but still endured it. He quickly drew a dagger from his left leg


    with his left hand and stabbed it at Ethan¡¯s chest. However, Ethan seemed to have predicted his move.


    He raised his other hand, stretched out two fingers, and mped the dagger that the opponent stabbed


    toward him!


    ng!


    Immediately after, Ethan used his two fingers to break the shiny cold dagger.


    Hiss!


    The man inbat uniform and the leader who fell to the ground were dumbfounded when they saw


    this shocking scene.


    What kind ofbat power was this?!


    Horrifying!


    When the remaining man inbat uniform saw this, he immediately took out his Desert Eagle from


    his back. ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t move! Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot to kill!¡±


    The face of thest man was cold with rage. He nced at the state of his tworades who had


    gone through thick and thin with him. He was furious.


    However, not only did Ethan not let go, but he turned his head with a wicked smile and said, ¡°Do you


    dare to pull the trigger?¡±


    The remaining man was taken aback by this question. A trace of ruthlessness shed in the corner of


    his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s see, then! Let go at once!¡±


    Ethan smiled and released the other man in uniform.


    The man with the gun breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the moment he rxed, a ck shadow sh ed in front of his eyes. Before he knew what


    was going on, the Desert Eagle in his hand was already aimed between his brows!


    When he came back to his senses, he saw Ethan holding the Desert Eagle in his hand against his


    forehead. With a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, he asked, ¡°Now, do you think I¡¯ll shoot?¡±


    The man inbat uniform panicked, but after going through various life and death situations on the


    battlefield, he had long trained to be fearless in times of crisis. He chuckled and said, ¡°Shoot me if


    you have the guts!¡± Bang!


    As soon as he said that¡­


    A gunshot!


    The man in uniform stood frozen in ce, his left ear only left with a loud buzzing. In front of his eyes,


    wisps of white smoke emitted from the muzzle of the gun!


    On the wall behind him was an eye-catching bullet hole. Ethan had fired, but it was only a warning to


    the other party.


    Then, Ethan threw the Desert Eagle on the ground, turned his head toward Philip, and asked, ¡°Can you


    stand up?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Philip chuckled, his body still a little numb and weak. He said, ¡°Not really. This thing is quite high-tech.¡±


    Ethan pursed his lips, stepped forward, and put Philip¡¯s arm around him. Then, the two brothers walked


    out of the secret room grandly.


    ¡°By the way, Brother, is my sister-inw pretty?¡± Ethan asked cheekily.


    With a blissful smile on his face, Philip said, ¡°No one in this world looks prettier than her.¡±

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    ¡°What about Chloe Sommerset? Have you cleared things up?¡± Ethan asked again with a nosy look on


    his face.


    Philip frowned. It had been a while since he saw Chloe. He wondered what she was doing recently and


    if she was well. He turned his head, leaned on Ethan to walk out of the secret chamber one step at a


    time, and said, ¡°You talk too much. I¡¯ll get Uncle Tim to propose marriage to the Joo familyter!¡±


    Ethan wanted to cry when he heard that and quickly admitted his mistake, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shut up.¡±


    However, before the two brothers had gotten far, more than a dozen heavily armed men inbat


    uniforms came rushing along this corridor.


    ng!


    In front of the brothers, a row of men in battle uniforms dropped their anti-riot shields to the ground.


    Behind them were three rows of heavily armed soldiers in uniforms and helmets. They were either


    standing or crouching with guns in their hands.


    Hal Weiss stood behind these people. With a grim expression on his face, he said angrily, ¡°Ethan


    rke, this is the 12th division of the Internal Combat Investigation Bureau. As the juniormander, I


    new order you to take that man back to the secret chamber. Otherwise, we will execute the right to kill!¡±


    Ethan frowned as his eyes swept over the heavily armed soldiers. A disdainful smile appeared on his


    mouth as he said, ¡°Hal Weiss, are you threatening me?¡±


    Hal said, ¡°This is not a threat but an order! Although you have a level-7 ssified authority and I have


    no right tomand you ording to the regtions, I just received an order that no one is allowed to


    leave this ce including you! So, to avoid any unnecessary bloodshed, please take that man with you


    and return to the secret room immediately!¡±


    Ethan chuckled and said to Philip, ¡°Brother, it seems we have to fight our way out.¡±


    Philip also sneered and said, ¡°Great! Let me see the results of your training with the Dragon Warriors


    over the past few years.¡±


    Although not loud, his words had fallen into the ears of this group ofbatants. Hal¡¯s face grew


    darker as he shouted, ¡°Ethan, are you sure you want to fight your way through?¡±


    With a disdainful look on his face, Ethan said, ¡°Hal, you have no right to interfere with my actions. Since


    you have received the order, I¡¯ll look for the person who gave the order. I want to find out who dares to


    bring my cousin in!¡±


    ¡®Cousin?¡¯


    Instantly, Hal¡¯s expression crumbled. He did not expect Philip rke to be Ethan rke¡¯s cousin. They


    were both surnamed rke, no wonder.


    Then, Hal said grimly, ¡°Ethan, this is the final warning. Are you going to resist?¡±


    Ethan chuckled as he supported Philip. A biting chill was reflected in his eyes as he said, ¡°The people


    you have here are not enough to stop me.¡±


    Hearing this, Hal¡¯s eyes glinted sharply. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Take them down!¡±


    ***


    After Philip was taken away, Wynn returned to the suite and immediately contacted George Thomas.


    Philip had left her George¡¯s contact details back then. At that time, Wynn was very puzzled. Philip


    actually had the contact information of George Thomas.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This was an existence hailed as the richest man in the Penhart region!


    ¡°Hello, excuse me, are you Mr. Thomas?¡± Wynn was very anxious at the moment but still remembered


    to be polite. She supported her belly with one hand and held the phone with the other. Her worry


    showed on her face as she asked.


    ¡°You are?¡± George¡¯s aged voice came over the phone.


    ¡°My name is Wynn Johnston, Philip rke¡¯s wife. He told me to contact you,¡± Wynn quickly replied.


    ¡®Young Madam?¡¯

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    George almost fell off from his director¡¯s chair in fright. He quickly asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Johnston,


    how may I help you? Did something happen to Mr. rke?¡±


    Wynn nodded and said anxiously, ¡°Yes, Philip has been taken away by some people inbat


    uniforms ten minutes ago. I¡¯m worried about his safety, so I called you. Mr. Thomas, do you have a way


    to find out who took my husband away? No matter what the other party demands, I¡¯ll fulfill it as long as


    they don¡¯t hurt my husband.¡±


    While saying that, Wynn was already crying from distress.


    George¡¯s mind was buzzing loudly now!


    ¡°What? Young Master has been taken away? Who¡¯s the other party?¡± George pped his desk and


    stood up angrily.


    ¡°Y-Young Master?¡±


    Wynn was stunned speechless and asked, ¡°Mr. Thomas, what did you just say?¡±


    At this moment, George realized he had a slip of the tongue. He quickly thought of an excuse to brush


    it off and said, ¡°Oh, you must have misheard me. I was asking who took Mr. rke away. Do you


    remember what they said or if they had any special markings on them?¡±


    Wynn thought about it and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, they said that they¡¯re from some Internal Combat


    Investigation Bureau. Mr. Thomas, you must save my husband. No matter what you need, I¡¯ll try my


    best to help!¡±


    Wynn had thought about it thoroughly. As long as Philip could be brought back safe and sound, even if


    the other party wanted all the shares of Beacon Group, she would be willing to let them go!


    George quickly replied, ¡°There¡¯ s no need. I¡¯ll deal with this matter immediately. Miss Johnston, don¡¯t be


    too anxious. Mr. rke will be fine. If they dare to take Mr. rke away for no reason, I¡¯ll tear down


    that miserable unit of theirs!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Thomas.¡± Wynn thanked him repeatedly before ending the call.


    However, after hanging up the phone, she recalled the words George had uttered just now.


    ¡®Young Master?¡¯


    Did she hear it wrongly?


    After George ended the call, he was in a state of fury. How dare the people of thebat squad


    meddle in the affairs of the rke family and take the young master away for no reason?


    This was a vition of the agreement with the rke family!


    This was making an enemy of the rke family! Intolerable! With George¡¯s temper, this matter would


    not end so easily!


    Soon, George contacted Reed Williams and said solemnly, ¡°Supreme Williams, the young master has


    been taken away by the people from the Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau. You must find


    out the young master¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible and ensure his safety. Also, you must


    uncover the mastermind behind the scenes this time!¡±


    George¡¯s words caused Reed, who was guarding his station in the jungles of Southridge, to furrow his


    brows. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mr. Thomas, please tell me slowly.¡±


    Reed still held some basic respect for George. After all, he was the rke family¡¯s butler and followed


    Roger rke around, so he was also quite important.


    ¡°The young master has been taken away by people from yourbat squad. The other party¡¯s unit is


    the Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau. Moreover, it has been more than ten minutes!¡±


    George said gravely, ¡°I¡¯ll inform the old master of this matter immediately. I hope you can find out the


    young master¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible. If anything untoward happens to him at all, you and I


    both understand that this will be a disaster no one can bear!¡±


    Of course, Reed knew that. He was standing on a mountain in Southridge at the moment with one


    hand behind his back He was in abat uniform. Behind him, six of the most elite Dragon Warriors


    stood on each side. They were fully armed inbat uniforms and armor.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the Dragon Warriors, they held the invincible title of the 12 Apostles!


    Reed frowned as a faint killing intent flowed from the corners of his eyes. It startled a flock of birds in


    the forest. They pped their wings and flew away.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± Reed said with a chill in his eyes.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    At this moment, George was full of anger as he sat in the chairman¡¯s office of his newly established


    group building.


    Not long after, the secretary walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, the president of Harper Group from aboard, Mr. Chris, has arrived at our group¡¯s


    conference room and has been waiting for ten minutes. Do you want to go down and meet him first?¡±


    the secretary asked.


    George was obviously not in the mood to entertain the president of Harper Group now. He waved his


    hand and said coldly, ¡°Let him wait!¡±


    The secretary did not know why the chairman was suddenly so angry, but the status and power of this


    group abroad were not that simple. In particr, President Chris was a member of the 12 Sacred Halls


    of the West in Country M. His position was indeed not low. It might be a little inappropriate to leave


    someone like him waiting.


    Thus, the female secretary cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Thomas, how long should he wait? He came here


    this time with a letter of intent for cooperation. He has been waiting for more than ten minutes and


    seems a little cranky.¡±


    George merely replied coldly, ¡°If he refuses to wait, tell him to get lost! It¡¯s just Harper Group. I don¡¯t


    care about it at all!¡±


    With that said, the female secretary had no choice but to exit the chairman¡¯s office.


    Inside the conference room, after the white bearded President Chris heard the female secretary¡¯s


    words, he was furious and started to curse angrily. Finally, he raised his voice and threatened, ¡°Tell


    your chairman that I¡¯ll definitely return and inform our Lord Hades that your group treated distinguished


    guests from abroad so rudely. This is simply uneptable! F*ck this bullsh*t! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Chris was mad with fury. He turned around and left with four hot blondes.


    ***


    Back in Southridge.


    Reed Williams was not in a good mood at this moment. Philip rke was a member of his Dragon


    Warriors. Although retired, once a Dragon Warrior, always a Dragon Warrior. Moreover, he was his


    disciple and his teacher¡¯s son. He was the future of the rke family!


    With such a special identity, there were still people from thebat squad who dared to touch him.


    Either they were stupid enough to court their own deaths, or they were not members of thebat


    squad but were acting under the guise of one.


    Within two short minutes, Reed had analyzed the cause and consequence of this case, as well as the


    people who might have done this to Philip. Finally, he set his eye on a certain institution.


    ¡°Is it people from the Nonagon?¡± Reed was grim as he stood with his hands behind his back at the top


    of the undefeated mountain.


    After that, he ordered the 12 Apostles behind him, ¡°Immediately pass on my Supreme Order. Inform the


    other three supremes that Southridge will have our troops lined up in front of the Nonagon. If they don¡¯t


    want to get involved in this mess, don¡¯t interfere in the affairs of Southridge!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Supreme!¡± The 12 Apostles shouted respectfully. Immediately after, these people left with a sh.


    ***


    Meanwhile, far away in thend of Charbury, somewhere inside a heavily guarded courtyard. An old


    man in his 503 or 605 was practicing in the sunset while wearing a white martial arts garb.


    All around the courtyard, guards in green uniforms watched this ce closely.


    The old man was the most prestigious person in Charbury, Old Master Garth Santos.


    Even the Dunleys, who were the most affluent family in Charbury, had to pay some respect to Garth. It


    was because of his honorary feat of retiring from the borders!


    He was a grandmander.


    There were only 20 to 30 grandmanders in the entire country, with only three or four being


    appointed each year. Although it was one level lower than the supreme, they were also people of great


    prestige and strength within the territory.


    At this moment, his personal guard walked into the courtyard briskly while holding a mobile phone in


    his hand. He said respectfully, ¡°Old Master Santos, you have a call.¡±


    Garth hummed and said, ¡°Put it aside.¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, a cold voice sounded over the phone, ¡°Garth Santos.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Garth was taken aback and quickly picked up the phone. This scene also stunned


    the guards who were standing a t attention in the yard.


    For Old Master Santos to take the call so nervously, the identity of the person on the line must not be


    that simple.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    Garth Santos was flustered as well. Although he was almost 60 years old, when he heard that voice, he


    still immediately put the receiver to his ear and said respectfully, ¡°Supreme Williams, what are your


    orders?¡±


    Phew!


    After saying this, Garth gasped inwardly.


    The supreme!


    Although Supreme Williams was only 40, his aplishments and feats were already enough to


    shake the world, past and present. No one could rock his title as the first supreme in the territory.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, why was Supreme Williams calling him so suddenly?


    Could it be that something big had happened in Southridge or Charbury?


    ¡°Garth Santos, one of my Dragon Warriors has been taken away by someone from the Internal Combat


    Division Investigation Bureau under your jurisdiction. You need to give me an exnation,¡± Reed


    Williams said coldly.


    Garth was taken aback and immediately felt his scalp tingling.


    Someone under his jurisdiction actually captured a Dragon Warrior established by Supreme Williams?


    How could that be?


    That was the Dragon Warriors! They enjoyed the glory as the firstbat squad in the country!


    Who would dare to make a move against the Dragon Warriors?!


    That was tantamount to offending Supreme Williams!


    Instantly, sweat dotted Garth¡¯s forehead as he quickly said, ¡°Supreme Williams, I¡¯m not aware of this


    matter. I¡¯ll look into it right away. There must be a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll deal with it at once. Please wait


    for my call.¡±


    ***


    At this moment, a certainbat squad stationed somewhere in the suburbs of Songfield in Charbury


    was surrounded by tightly guarded facilities.


    In the most hidden tent in the middle, there was a man who looked to be in his 30s or 40s. He was


    wearing a greenbat uniform with an armband. He was staring at the training screen on the


    electronic device, his face full of gratification.


    At this time, his phone suddenly rang. The guard on the side nced at the caller ID and quickly


    handed it over while saying, ¡°Supreme Commander Gildon, it¡¯s a call from Mr. Santos.¡±


    Mac Gildon immediately took the phone and walked a few steps to the side with a smile on his face. As


    soon as he was about to speak, an angry roar came from the other end of the line, ¡°Mac Gildon, did


    your people take a man named Philip rke away from Uppercreek just now? I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s a


    Dragon Warrior! He¡¯s under themand of Supreme Williams! Release him at once! If that person is


    harmed in any way, you can put in your resignation and see me for your execution!¡±


    Mac Gildon was none other than the enforcer of the Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau in


    Songfield of Charbury. He was also Hal Weiss¡¯ direct superior.


    He had no idea that Mr. Santos would personally call him.


    What was Mr. Santos¡¯ identity? He was the grandmander!


    Hearing Mr. Santos¡¯ words, Mac dared not be negligent and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Santos, please wait a


    moment and calm down. Let me make a phone call to confirm. I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation!¡±


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    Something was about to happen!


    That bunch of imbeciles under him actually touched someone under a supreme¡¯smand. Moreover,


    it was a Dragon Warrior belonging to the first supreme in the country!

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Mac almost went crazy. What the hell was this bunch of people doing? How dare they touch someone


    from the Dragon Warriors? Was that not fooling around in the lion¡¯s den?


    ¡°Mr. Santos, don¡®t worry. I¡¯ ll deal with this matter immediately. Please wait for my call!¡±


    After a few words from Mac, Garth hung up angrily. Mac was now full of cold sweat. He immediately


    said to his guard, ¡°Connect me to Hal Weiss at once. I want to know what that kid has been up to!¡±


    Mac was about to explode with anger!


    District 12 of the Internal Combat Division Investigation Bureau was under the responsibility of his


    capable subordinate, Hal Weiss. He had battle honors at such a young age and was promoted to the


    rank of juniormander.


    Soon, the call was connected. Mac¡¯s face was cold and his tone was angry as he roared, ¡°Hal Weiss,


    who the hell did you arrest just now? Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡±


    At this moment, Hal was confronting Ethan rke in the dim corridor. When he suddenly received a


    phone call from his superior, he quickly picked up the call and was angrily reprimanded.


    ¡°Supreme Commander, I did arrest one person but it was with your consent. Moreover, this was a direct


    order from the Griffin Pavilion of the Nonagon.¡± Hal was also a little helpless at this moment. He did not


    expect a small Philip rke to invoke a personal call from Supreme Commander Gildon.


    ¡°With my consent? In that case, I now order you to release him immediately!¡± Mac bellowed.


    ¡°Release him? Supreme Commander Gildon, I¡¯m afraid you can no longer make decisions on this


    matter. This is a direct order from the Griffin Pavilion of the Nonagon. We have no right to interfere.


    Moreover, Miss Una is here with me right now. I have no right to refuse her request. Even you have no


    right to defy her.¡±


    What Hal said was true. An order from the Nonagon could bypass thebat squad without anyone¡¯s


    consent. Even a suprememander like Mac Gildon had no right to question or change it.


    When Mac heard this, his face darkened immediately. He asked, ¡°Miss Una is there in person?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hal nodded in response, nced at Ethan opposite him, and said, ¡°Supreme Commander Gildon, I


    can¡¯t follow your orders on this matter. I¡¯m dealing with something urgent right now so I¡¯ll end the call.¡±


    With that said, Hal was about to hang up the phone.


    On the other side, Mac was furious. His subordinate refused to listen to his order!


    Was the Nonagon really that powerful?


    Yes, of course. Even Mac Gildon had to give way to them.


    However, the people from the Nonagon had bypassed him and weremanding his subordinates


    within his jurisdiction. This made Mac upset!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Mac roared, ¡°Hal Weiss, as a suprememander, I hereby order you to release that person at once!


    If Miss Una of the Nonagon questions it, you can say that it¡¯s my order and I¡¯ll bear all consequences!


    You have to understand that the person you arrested is not a simple character! Too many forces are


    involved behind him!¡±


    However, as soon as Mac finished speaking, Hal said solemnly into the phone, ¡°Supreme Commander


    Gildon, I can¡¯t release him because they¡¯re ready to fight their way out. As you know, breaking out is a


    capital offense.¡±


    Click!


    The phone was hung up!


    Mac was dumbfounded. ¡®Break out? Capital offense?¡¯


    Damn it!


    Hal Weiss was actually disobeying his orders!


    Immediately, Mac put on his hat and said coldly to the guards around him, ¡°Get the car ready. Bring five


    teams and send me to Songfield! Hal Weiss is getting too bold and is evenmitting insubordination


    now. Let me skin him alive!¡±


    Instantly, five teams ofbat personnel were mobilized outside the tent. They were waiting in ce in


    an orderly manner, ready to move out.


    As soon as Mac got into the jeep, Garth called again.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    ¡°Are things settled?¡± Garth asked coldly.


    Mac breathed heavily and said, ¡°Mr. Santos, the subordinates are being a little disobedient. I¡¯m going


    there in person. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    Hearing that, Garth frowned and said, ¡°Okay, give me the address. I¡¯ll handle it personally.¡±


    Instantly, Mac was dumbfounded. The grandmander wanted to deal with it personally.


    This was getting serious!


    How many grandmanders were there in the country? Which one of them was not a hero who had


    shed blood on the battlefield and carved a name in history?


    Which one of them had not shed their blood bravely for the country?


    In other words, Mr. Santos was a living legend.


    Mac dared not say anything. He could only recite the address dutifully before saying to the guard next


    to him, ¡°Bring some people to Songfield immediately without a moment¡¯s dy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Urgent mobilization order!


    To Songfield at top speed!


    ***


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back to Ethan¡¯s side. With an indifferent face, his eyes revealed a chill as he stared at Hal who stood


    behind the soldiers. He said, ¡°Hal Weiss, when I came here uninvited back then, all of you didn¡¯t do


    anything to me. Do you think you can trap me here now with all these weaklings?¡±


    Hal scowled when he heard this and said, ¡°I admit that your skills and strength are unfathomable. But


    no matter how good you are, can you escape the weapons in the hands of these warriors? Don¡¯t forget


    what I just said. If you dare to force your way out, I¡¯ll execute the right to kill!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Hearing that, Ethanughed and said, ¡°The right to kill? I¡¯m sorry, but please look behind you.¡±


    At those words and looking at Ethan¡¯s nd expression, Hal¡¯s heart jolted. With a twitch of the corner


    of his eyes, he abruptly turned his head to look behind.


    The entire corridor behind him was full of prisoners from various countries. The ones taking the lead


    were those guys from Warehouse 8, who were all looking at Hal with a mocking sneer.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the row of soldiers behind Hal turned around and raised their guns at those vicious


    criminals. Hal¡¯s face was filled with gloomy chills as he turned his head and roared at Ethan, ¡°You dare


    to rebel?¡±


    Ethan shrugged and said, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. This is just an appropriate threat. Junior Commander


    Weiss, you should be a sensible person. These people are all vicious bastards. If anyone escapes, it¡¯s


    enough for you to spend the rest of your life in prison!¡±


    A tant threat!


    Hal¡¯s expression was very ugly. Was he being nked on both sides?


    Most importantly, how did this group of people get out?


    Were those prison guards a bunch of dimwits?


    As if seeing Hal¡¯s doubts, one of the scrawny guys pulled out arge key from his pocket and said,


    ¡°Excuse me, Junior Commander Weiss. I used to be a thief. I can open every door here.¡±


    Hearing that, Hal exploded in anger!


    ¡°How about it, Junior Commander Weiss? Do you still think you can keep me here?¡± Ethan asked


    provocatively.


    Hal clenched his fists and roared, ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? This ce is heavily surrounded! No one


    can escape today! Everyone, listen to my order! Anyone who dares to force their way out, kill without


    mercy!¡±


    Hal went crazy, and his eyes were red with anger!

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    At Hal¡¯smand, all the soldiers loaded their weapons.


    By this time, the difort in Philip¡¯s body had also dissipated. He slowly straightened his back, got


    up, and walked behind Ethan. He gently patted his shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Seeing that his cousin seemed to have recovered, Ethan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can deal with these small potatoes with one hand.¡±


    Philip did not refute but smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still with the Dragon Warriors and under the teacher¡¯s


    command. There are some things that you can¡¯t intervene in. It won¡¯ t be good for your future


    development. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With that said, Philip did not care if Ethan agreed but stood in front of him directly. With a firm gaze, he


    looked at Hal coldly and asked, ¡°I have two questions for you. Who instigated you?¡±


    Hal did not hide the information and replied directly, ¡°Miss Una.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Miss Una?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not someone you can inquire about. If you have to know, I can only tell you that she¡¯s from


    Griffin Pavilion of the Nonagon,¡± Hal said to put some pressure on Philip.


    ¡°You have to understand that the Nonagon can¡¯t be confronted so easily, even for people like us.


    Moreover, they¡¯re far more powerful than us and can directly bypass thebat squad. Philip rke, if


    you don¡¯t want to cause any trouble, you should immediately return to that secret room of your own


    ord!¡± Hal said.


    However, Philip merely smiled faintly with a hint of coldness in the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Hal,


    ever since I came here, you¡¯ve never asked me about my identity. Have you never wondered why Miss


    Una brought me here?¡±


    Hal frowned upon hearing this. He had indeed doubted Philip¡¯s identity. After all, he was Ethan rke¡¯s


    cousin. However, since it was Miss Una¡¯s order, he only had to obey and execute it. He would not ask


    anything that he should not.


    Thus, Hal said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your identity. Here, everyone has only one identity either a soldier or


    a prisoner. Obviously, I¡¯m a soldier and you¡¯re a prisoner. This is the simplest truth.¡±


    At that, Philip nodded and said, ¡°Since you say so, then I have nothing more to say.¡±


    After saying that, Philip started walking one step at a time toward the rows of soldiers in front of Hal.


    Whoosh!


    They immediately aimed their guns at Philip!


    Seeing Philip approaching so fearlessly, Hal scowled and shouted angrily, ¡°Stop! If you take another


    step forward, I¡¯ll shoot!¡±


    However, Philip did not stop at all. The chill that surged in his body became more and more intense!


    ¡°Stop! Stop at once!¡±


    Hal shouted angrily before saying, ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡±


    At the same time, the group of prisoners blocking the back of the corridor also started to rush forward.


    At this critical juncture, Hal suddenly received a message in his earpiece.


    ¡°Junior Commander Weiss, Supreme Commander Gildon is here and wants to see you!¡±


    Hal¡¯s expression darkened when he heard the words. He was about to reply when he heard a rush of


    hurried footsteps behind the long corridor. By the sound of it, those werebat boots.


    Mac Gildon¡¯s furious roar followed, ¡°Hal Weiss, get out here!¡±


    The next moment, a group of heavily armed personnel in green uniforms emerged from the other end


    of the corridor.


    The leader was the furious Mac Gildon!

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    At this moment, he was livid!


    His station was not far from Songfield. They drove here at full speed and arrived in slightly more than


    ten minutes.


    Hal nced at Philip coldly before stopping his next movement. Turning around, he saluted Mac who


    approached him. ¡°Supreme Commander Gildon¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Mac passed through the vicious group of prisoners, came up to Hal, and kicked him fiercely in the


    stomach. ¡°How dare you disobey my order?!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Mac roared with anger. Then, he looked at the surroundings and said, ¡°And what the hell is going on


    here? Loaded weapons? Who are you going to kill?¡±


    Hal rubbed his stomach and jumped up from the ground. He stood in front of Mac coldly, saying


    righteously and solemnly, ¡°Supreme Commander Gildon, this is Miss Una¡¯s order!¡±


    Seeing Hal¡¯s indignation, Mac was furious. With a cold snort, he sternly reprimanded, ¡°So what if it¡¯s


    Miss Una? Do you know who you¡¯ve arrested?¡±


    Hal frowned and said, ¡°No matter who it is, as long as they¡¯re caught, they must be treated equally.


    This is what you taught us back then!¡±


    Mac¡¯s chest heaved with anger. Hal actually dared to use his previous words to refute him. He went up


    with another kick and said, ¡°He¡¯s a Dragon Warrior under themand of Supreme Reed Williams in


    Southridge! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused? Just now, Mr. Santos personally called me


    and told me to release him immediately!¡±


    Hearing this, Hal waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡®What? A Dragon Warrior?¡¯


    ¡®Under themand of Supreme Reed Williams in Southridge?¡¯


    ¡®Mr. Santos personally gave the order to release him? How could this be?¡¯


    While Hal was still in a daze, Mac had already walked up to Philip and said with a bow, ¡°Mr. rke, you


    have suffered. Please forgive my poor discipline. I¡¯ll bring you out right now.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrow at the sight of this group of people who suddenly barged in to rescue him. He


    realized something. It seemed that the teacher had made a move.


    After thinking about it, Philip did not make things difficult for Mac Gildon and only coldly looked at Hal


    who was standing at the side before walking forward. His sarcastic look made Hal¡¯s face darken.


    ¡®Was this over? Damn it!¡¯


    Soon, Mac left the underground prison with Philip and returned to the ground above. However, just as


    they appeared on the surface, they were shocked by the scene in front of them!


    In front of them, about a hundred soldiers were pointing their guns at the entrance leading to the


    underground prison.


    The one in the lead was none other than Mandy Una. At this moment, her arms were crossed and her


    eyes carried a biting chill. She stared coldly at Mac, Philip, and the others. She said, ¡°Supreme


    Commander Gildon, you have no right to take this person away. He¡¯s a wanted man by the Nonagon!¡±


    Mac¡¯s face darkened at the sight of Mandy. Then, he squeezed out a smile on his face, took a step


    forward, and said, ¡°Miss Una, you really can¡¯t touch this person. He¡¯s a Dragon Warrior under the


    To his surprise, this arrogant Mandy Una cocked her head, looked at Mac disdainfully, and said,


    ¡°Supreme Williams? So what? He¡¯s a man wanted by the Nonagon. Does a small supreme dare to fight


    the Nonagon?¡±

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    ¡®A small supreme of Southridge?¡¯


    The corners of Mac¡¯s eyes froze, and he could not help feeling angry.


    This Mandy Una was uncharacteristically arrogant and rude. She even dared to disrespect Supreme


    Reed Williams of Southridge.


    He was the first supreme in the country!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Come to think of it, even Deputy Consul Cooper Berry of the Nonagon would have to be polite when he


    saw Reed and treat him as a guest of honor.


    However, Mandy did not care for Reed at all.


    Too pompous!


    ¡°Miss Una, I¡¯m not kidding with you. This person belongs to Supreme Williams, and Mr. Santos has


    also given the order that he must be sent back safely. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    By this time, Mac¡¯s tone had also be a little cold. After all, Mandy bypassed him and directly


    commanded his subordinates, which already made him upset. Now, this woman was also rude to


    Supreme Williams, which made his impression of her even worse.


    Before this, he still had some respect for her due to her status in the Griffin Pavilion of the Nonagon.


    Now, since the other party was so disrespectful, Mac felt no need to grovel to her.


    A warrior must disy the pride and backbone of a warrior!


    With a twitch of her eyebrows and a slight chill on her face, Mandy said to Mac, ¡°Supreme Commander


    Gildon, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. You can¡¯t take this person away. He¡¯s wanted by the


    Nonagon. I want to deal with him personally!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mac held back his anger and solemnlymanded the five squad members he had


    brought behind him, ¡°Everyone listen to me and force your way out! Anyone who dares to stop us can


    be killed on the spot!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Instantly, thebatants Mac brought with him raised their guns and pointed them at the people


    opposite. The atmosphere was extremely tense!


    Mandy also lost her patience and warned, ¡°Mac Gildon, don¡¯t y with fire! I have the Griffin Order


    from the Griffin Pavilion of the Nonagon. The people of yourbat squad must obey me


    unconditionally! Otherwise, everyone will be charged with insubordination and dealt with ordingly!¡±


    Mac coldly snorted at that. ¡°Miss Una, this is not me ying with fire but you burning yourself! I also


    have the order from the grandmander that this person must be brought back safely! If you dare to


    make a move, you¡¯re disobeying Grand Commander Santos¡¯ wishes and being disobedient!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Mandy snorted coldly. She raised her hand and said, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing else to discuss


    between us. Let¡¯s see who can walk out of here alive!¡±


    At this critical juncture!


    Suddenly, eight Apachebat helicopters rumbled in the sky. The thundering propellers resounded


    over the entire factory!


    The people on the ground swayed like fragile grass due to the strong air current. Everyone looked up


    and saw the eightbat Apaches hovering over the factory.


    Immediately after, ck ropes were tossed down from the sky. Combatants in ckbat uniforms


    with weapons on their backs descended quickly from the high altitude!


    After everyonended, they raised their weapons and quickly surrounded this ce!


    These people were unlike those in green uniforms. They wore ckbat uniforms and had


    armbands with the picture of a longsword as well as the word ¡®Snapdragon¡¯ written on them.


    They were Garth Santos¡¯ personal guards, Snapdragons!


    They specialized in offshore activities. They were a mysteriousbat squad. Generally speaking,


    they never appeared in public.


    However, thisbat squad appeared today!

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Mandy looked around at the Snapdragonbatants who quickly surrounded the area and her face


    darkened. Mac was overjoyed when he saw this scene. The expression on his face turned from


    nervousness to rxation, followed by panic.


    After all, the appearance of the Snapdragons meant that Old Master Santos was here in person. Sure


    enough, one of the Apachesnded on the ground and Garth Santos in his white martial arts garb


    stepped down from the helicopter.


    Four Snapdragonbatants guarded him closely from front and back.


    This was a legend in the territory, a radiant star!


    After Garth arrived, the two confronting parties made way for him. He walked over without even a


    nce at Mandy and approached Mac directly, first ring at him coldly before saying solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll


    take care of you when we get back.¡±


    Then, he smiled at Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry to have made you suffer. I¡¯m here to pick you


    up.¡±


    With Garth Santos around, there was nothing to worry about.


    However, Mandy spoke up at this time, ¡°Mr. Santos, I didn¡¯t expect you to turn up in person. But you


    can¡¯t take this person away. He¡¯s wanted by my Griffin Pavilion.¡±


    Hearing that, Garth turned back and looked at Mandy coldly. Standing with his hands behind his back,


    he said, ¡°Little girl, even your mother, Dahlia Una, wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to me like this.¡±


    Mandy frowned before she said with a chuckle, ¡°Old Master Santos, I know that you¡¯re highly respected


    in the territory and enjoy a lot of fame, but this is the business of my Griffin Pavilion. I hope that you


    won¡¯t interfere in it. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee if you can keep your status and influence.¡±


    Garthughed and said, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re indeed your mother¡¯s daughter, carved out of the same mold


    as Dahlia Una. Even your personality is the same.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not your mother yet, and you¡¯re not qualified to order me around! The Nonagon must have


    been left alone for too long that they don¡¯t have any respect for anyone else nor the country! You¡¯re just


    a bunch of selfish and materialistic guys who im to be working for human civilization and the future,


    but in fact, it¡¯s all for yourselves!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Garth said resentfully and added, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make my stand right here. If your Griffin Pavilion wants to


    take this person away, you have to convince me first or dismiss me from my post! Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    definitely pay a visit to Pavilion Master Una in person!¡±


    As the grandmander in the territory, Garth Santos was just short of being a supreme in terms of


    position. Although the Nonagon could bypass thebat squad, they still had to toe the line in front of


    a grandmander like Garth. After all, grandmanders were the cornerstone of the territory.


    Offending a grandmander would be tantamount to offending all battle forces in the territory.


    No matter how powerful the Nonagon was, they would not dare to act so recklessly.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Nonagon headquarters. The pointed ck building.


    At the moment, outside this towering Nonagon headquarters building, the streets in all directions were


    densely packed with armored vehicles and groups of heavily armedbatants.


    All of them were heading into the city at the same time!


    In less than ten minutes, within a ten mile radius of the Nonagon was packed with fully armedbat


    personnel. All of them wore dark greenbat uniforms. Like des that formed physical strength,


    they intertwined into walls of humans.


    Meanwhile, within the crowds of fighters on each street, poles with huge red and ck gs fluttered in


    the wind.


    The supreme banner of the Dragon Warriors. This was a symbol of invincibility. It was the g that all


    enemy nations feared.


    At this moment, the entire city fell silent!


    The citizens who did not know what was happening hid in nearby buildings and looked at this scene in


    shock. All the streets were under martialw. Even the skies above were filled with hovering fighting


    nes.


    30,000 soldiers in armor.


    The entire Nonagon building went on high alert and was put under martialw immediately. All disciples


    of the door andbat guards were urgently recalled to guard all entrances and exits of the Nonagon.


    At the forefront of the crowd, an imposing figure stood in a greenbat uniform and a dark green


    general¡¯s hat. The brim of the hat was embroidered with a green dragon pattern with a gold star in the


    middle. There was also a green dragon saber at his waist. His gaze was as deep as a sea of stars as


    he stood with his hands behind his back, looking indifferently at the towering building in front of him.


    An invincible posture. An intensity that soared to the heavens!

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    30,000 heavily armedbatants in armor stood in front of the Nonagon building.


    Reed Williams stood proudly in front with his imposing figure. Behind him were all armored soldiers. All


    sorts ofbat vehicles filled the nearby streets. Fighter nes hovered in the sky.


    The whole situation was on the verge of breaking out. The Nonagon building was also alerted


    immediately. All members were dispatched.


    All the guards on station as well as hundreds of door disciples responsible for the security of the


    Nonagon and liaison with various divisions received an urgent order to defend the Nonagon


    headquarters at all costs.


    Swoosh!


    One by one, figures descended from the sky, emerged from the ground below, appeared out of thin air,


    or gradually solidified in human forms from mes, waves of water, liquefied iron, and so forth.


    All of them, with chills on their faces, stood in a row in front of the Nonagon building.


    Each of them had a haughty look as they stood or crouched with arms akimbo or crossed. Their eyes


    coldly scanned the 30,000batants in front of them.


    Disciples of the door!


    Hundreds of disciples immediately gathered. Everyone was an elite who could fight off a hundred. If


    word of such an astonishing scene spread to the outside world, it would certainly cause changes to the


    entire world.


    The truth hidden by the Nonagon and several other institutions would be made public.


    However, Reed Williams had taken advanced precautions and cleared everything within a ten-mile


    radius.


    All normal citizens were brought away by thebat squad without dy.


    At this moment, within a ten-mile radius of the Nonagon, only the people of the Nonagon and Reed¡¯s


    people were present.


    Facing the disciples of the door with supernatural powers who looked aloof and arrogant, the 30,000


    combatants showed no trace of fear. Just like fighting machines, they stood on the spot awaiting orders


    from the supreme.


    Reed¡¯s green uniform fluttered in the wind. With an indifferent face, a glint shed in his eyes. He


    instantly figured out the strength of these hundred or so disciples.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I met someone of my kind.¡±


    Reed sighed inwardly and stood with his hands behind his back. His long and slender fingers moved


    slightly. From his expression, he seemed to be calcting something.


    At the same time, up in the Nonagon building behind arge French window somewhere, was a


    middle-aged man wearing a white shirt and a checkered vest. He had a stoic angr face and a pair of


    deep-set eyes with a hint of gray in his hair. He sipped a cup of freshly brewed coffee in his hand. This


    person was nearly 1.9 meters tall, broad and sturdy like a bear. His hair wasbed back and he had


    a beard. He wore a pair of gold-framed sses. He had the reputation as a rogue in a suit.


    Cooper Berry, he was the deputy consul of the Nonagon. The actual person in charge of the Nonagon


    now.


    A faint indifferent smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he said to the three tall and sexy female


    assistants behind him, ¡°Have you contacted the five pavilion masters?¡±


    A blonde and blue-eyed female assistant wearing a sequined pale gold ultra-short dress with a


    devilishly hot figure bowed respectfully. She said, ¡°Deputy Consul, we have contacted them and they¡¯re


    on their way.¡±


    Cooper chuckled and said bemusedly, ¡°On their way? With their strength, it¡¯ll only take them minutes to


    rush over here from the various pavilions. They¡¯re deliberately stalling for time.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The blonde female assistant wrinkled her pretty brows and asked, ¡°Do you want to issue the Nonagon


    Order?¡±


    Cooper shook his head, looked at the scene below, and said, ¡°No need. Members of the five pavilions


    will always think they¡¯re superior. Where is the Griffin Pavilion Master? Is she on the way too?¡±


    The female assistant replied, ¡°Pavilion Master Una has already arrived, but she seems to be in some


    trouble.¡±


    Cooper smiled and asked, ¡°What kind of trouble?¡±

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Another female assistant in a fiery red dress replied, ¡°Pavilion Master Una has been intercepted in


    Griffin Pavilion. The other party is a king of disciples, and the two sides are confronting each other.¡±


    ¡°A king of disciples?¡±


    Cooper trembled, turned around, looked at the female assistant in the ming red dress. He asked,


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Cooper knew that this king of disciples was definitely not one of the current ones in the Nonagon. This


    person was either from outside the country or had defected.


    The female assistant replied, ¡°He¡¯s the former king of disciples of the fifth zone who¡¯s also known as


    Red Dragon, Fennel Leigh. He previously singled out Spencer Dunley.¡±


    ¡®Fennel Leigh?¡¯


    Cooper frowned, and an explosive aura suddenly surged all over his body. Then, he chuckled and said,


    ¡°Interesting. I only told Pavilion Master Una to test the waters a little. I didn¡¯t expect such a big reaction.


    Oh, Philip rke, your rke family is indeed very powerful and mighty. Roger rke, what exactly


    are you plotting? Is he really the chosen one?¡±


    Cooper mumbled to himself before turning around and draping a white coat over his body. The back of


    the coat was a golden embroidery of the word ¡®Nonagon¡¯ with two gold dragons surrounding the word.


    Then, he stepped out of the office while saying coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet Reed Williams.¡±


    Behind him, the three female assistants followed closely.


    ***


    With a cold face, Reed stared at the hundred disciples in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to harm the innocent. You should back down on your own.¡±


    One of them was a burly man with a fiery temper. He was dark-skinned and full of brute strength with a


    pair of shiny iron bangles around his wrists. He was the first to jump down and punch the ground with a


    fist. In an instant, the surface of the ground within a few meters from the impact cracked like a spider


    web before exploding. Fiery redva spread under the cracks.


    ¡°I, Matt Wells, challenge you! Anyone who dares to attack the Nonagon is courting death!¡±


    The bad tempered burly man roared and stomped his feet on the ground. Like an exploding


    cannonball, both his fists burst with dazzling red sparks and smashed at Reed fiercely.


    The force of this punch was strong enough to shatterbat armor. The scorching heat carried in that


    punch was enough to melt iron!


    Many disciples smiled faintly when they saw Matt making his move at this moment.


    The figure in the greenbat uniform in front would most likely fall after a single blow from Matt.


    After all, they were two totally different kinds of people. This was the fundament that made the door


    disciples superior to these normal people. That was because they had long since ceased to be


    ordinary. They had been exposed to more and better civilizations, and their bodies had evolved along


    with it.


    However, the next second, all the disciples were shocked!


    Reed looked at the fiery red fist that sted toward him expressionlessly. He stood on the spot with just


    one nce, raised his hand slightly, and stretched out. With just one finger, he blocked the fist that was


    surrounded by mes!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes! That was correct!


    Everyone could see this clearly!


    With just one finger, he blocked Matt Wells¡¯ domineering and fiery punch.


    All the door disciples gasped. Immediately after, they saw Reed bend his finger slightly before flicking


    it.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Boom!


    Instantly, Matt seemed to have suffered a huge impact. He flew out like a meteor and crashed heavily


    into a building. He knocked down two or three floors of buildings.


    All the disciples were shocked at the sight!


    No one knew what had happened. They only saw Matt punching out fiercely before standing like a fool


    an arm¡¯s length away from the opponent. Then, that guy was sted away like a meteor.


    Hiss!


    All the disciples had goosebumps all over their bodies. This guy was not an ordinary person!


    These disciples did not know Reed Williams. After all, they were a batch of newly selected talents and


    had just entered the first zone not long ago to study before they were sent out for training.


    Unexpectedly, they encountered a Nonagon emergency alert during their first training assignment.


    They thought it was just a group of ordinarybatants. No one expected the guy in the lead to be so


    unfathomable.


    Instantly, a few of the disciples who took the lead shouted, ¡°Stop wasting time and let¡¯s charge over


    together. No matter how many people they have on their side, they¡¯re no match for us! Let these


    ordinary people see how powerful we are!¡±


    Instantly, all the disciples reached an agreement. Suddenly, everyone attacked Reed!


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my Exploding Fireball!¡±


    One of the red-haired disciples roared furiously. He activated his aura and manipted three mes in


    his palms. The three balls of fire suddenly zed and surged wildly.


    After that, the man threw the three raging fireballs at Reed!


    ¡°Lightning Sword Strike!¡±


    Another person yelled. The long sword in his hand surged with blue lightning. It pierced through the sky


    abruptly and stabbed at Reed¡¯s heart!


    ¡°Tidal Waves!¡±


    A female disciple wearing a light blue leotard performed some strange hand signs before mming the


    ground!


    In an instant, tens of meters of huge raging dark blue waves suddenly gushed out of thin air in front of


    her. They were still growing as they surged and tried to drown Reed. Various material and energy


    attacks rushed toward Reed in all directions.


    This was a disy of the disciples¡¯ control and understanding of matter, as well as application of the


    rules. In the eyes of the world, this had long transcended immortal power.


    However, this was only a small manifestation of the power behind the door.


    At the sight of this, all the disciples sneered inwardly. Faced with such inconceivable means of attacks,


    anyone¡¯s worldview would copse. Even if they were not ordinary people, under such a siege, they


    would be reduced to ashes.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, the next moment, the disciples werepletely shocked by the scene!


    Reed was standing with his hand behind his back and his eyes reflecting a biting chill. He watched as


    all the attacks came for him. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°The disciples of this batch are


    much weaker than before.¡±


    After saying that, he stepped forward and walked fearlessly toward the entrance of the Nonagon. All


    those impending attacks were blocked by a pale golden light of shield three meters away from Reed¡¯s


    body.


    Instantly, the hundred or so disciples were dumbfounded.


    Who on earth could block their simultaneous attacks without being hurt?!


    Moreover, the other party did not even make a move.


    Simply too terrifying!


    ¡°Retreat quickly! Stop him!¡±


    One person roared, and dozens of disciples quickly backed away. While defending the Nonagon,


    everyone took out various weapons.


    Some even had Gatling guns!


    Of course, it was an energy cannon specially modified by the Nonagon.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Like a battle maniac, the man carried a huge Gatling energy cannon in both hands and roared with


    excitement, ¡°Hahaha! Have a taste of my rapid fireball!¡±


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Instantly, 20 barrels of the Gatling energy cannon rotated at high speed and dense blue energy bullets


    suddenly shot toward Reed!


    Even a disciple from the second zone would be riddled with bullets under such an intensive attack.


    However, yet another astonishing scene unfolded before their eyes.


    The pale golden energy shield in front of Reed resisted the dense energy bullets.


    The moment the two collided, terrifying energy fluctuations raged across the field. The collision


    between the blue energy cannon and the pale gold shield formed a dazzling light that blinded


    everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Immediately after, there was a ripple in Reed¡¯s greenbat uniform as a trace of impatience


    appeared in his eyes. He raised his hand and made a grabbing motion.


    Bang!


    Before the disciple knew what was going on, a golden hand manifested from an energy force appeared


    in thin air and grabbed him. Then, his body burst into pieces and turned into a blood mist.


    Hiss!


    All the disciples panicked. The disciple was crushed by a simple grab through the air?!


    What sort of power was this?!


    This guy must be at least a disciple from the third zone to possess such a terrifying technique, right?


    Could he be a defector from the third zone?


    This group of budding disciples had many thoughts at this moment and started to panic. While they


    were still in a daze, a dozen figures wearing ck robes and various animal masks suddenly


    descended from the sky in front of them.


    Every figure carried an invincible and frightening chill. On their backs was a special swnbol- the word


    ¡®dark¡¯ in ck on a white background.


    This was the Dark Division of the Nonagon!


    They had actually appeared!


    This was a special existence that only belonged to the lord consul of the Nonagon. They only received


    orders from the consul. Even Deputy Consul Cooper Berry had no authority tomand them.


    Generally, their appearance represented the will of the consul.


    At the appearance of this group of people, the budding disciples were excited beyond words.


    To be a member of the Dark Division, their strength must at least be in the fourth zone. With these


    people from the fourth zone around, everything would surely be fine.


    ¡°All new disciples of the door may step back. We¡¯ll take over from here.¡±


    The leading member of the Dark Division wore a fox mask. With a slender figure and arms crossed


    over his chest, he stood in front of the crowd as an indescribable domineering intensity exuded from


    him.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After receiving the order, nearly a hundred disciples withdrew from the battle area and guarded the


    surroundings of the Nonagon.


    As for the leader of the Dark Division, he stared fixedly at Reed with a pair of eyes that could reflect his


    chills despite the mask he wore. He said coldly, ¡°Supreme Williams, the lord consul hopes that you can


    retreat with your people immediately. Regarding this matter, the Nonagon will definitely give you a


    satisfactory exnation.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    Reed snorted coldly, looked at the dozen or so disciples of the Dark Division, and said, ¡°My student has


    been wronged. As his teacher, I naturally have to stand up for him.¡±


    ¡°Supreme Williams, do you really want to break into the Nonagon building?¡± the leader of the Dark


    Division asked coldly.


    ¡°Anyone who bullies my student will be punished!¡± Reed said as his body surged with a soaring fighting


    intent.


    Crack!


    In the sky, a few bolts of lightning shed ominously. A raging gust of hurricane suddenly swept up.


    ¡°Look! In the sky!¡±


    Among the disciples, someone shouted.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, everyone looked up at the sky.


    A huge red-golden sword of kingship suddenly hung in the sky.


    The body of the sword was red and gold, carved with obscure rune patterns. Five golden dragons


    coiled around the sword¡¯s body, emitting a dazzling golden light. Golden bolts of lightning constantly


    shed across. At the hilt of the sword was golden dragon scale armor, looking brilliant and dazzling.


    The sword¡¯s name was Arcturus.


    In an instant, everywhere within a ten-mile radius was shrouded by a pale golden light shield. People


    outside could only see the shield without seeing what went on inside.


    This huge red-golden dragon sword of kingship was hanging over the entire building of the Nonagon.


    At any moment, it may fall and destroy the whole building!


    Instantly, the hundred or so new disciples were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    What were they seeing?


    This was a sword of kingship!


    Did that mean the man in front of them wearing a greenbat uniform was a king of disciples?


    A king of disciples!


    How was this possible?


    That was simply beyond everyone¡¯s imagination!


    In terms ofbat ability, a king of disciples had long surpassed all of thembined!


    In other words, all of them had gone through the gates of hell and back just now. They had just tried to


    take down a king of disciples.


    What was even more terrifying was that the pressure emitted by the huge sword of kingship was far


    stronger than the king of disciples they had seen in the first zone.


    This simple scene had already shocked the hundred or so new disciples.


    The remaining dozen disciples of the Dark Division also panicked when they saw Reed unleash his


    sword of kingship.


    The leader resisted the pressure Reed gave him, bit the bullet, and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, I hope


    you can stop as soon as possible. If this causes trouble, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to clean things up.¡±


    However, Reed ignored him. His cold eyes shed with a faint golden light as he shouted tly, ¡°On


    your knees!¡±


    Thud!


    Before anyone could react!


    The leader of the Dark Division felt an enormous mountain on his back, bent his knees, and knelt on


    the ground. He had no chance to resist at all!


    This was the oppressive pressure and aura of the king of disciples. Within the energy field of the king,


    one was at hisplete mercy.


    The leader was under tremendous pressure. With cold sweat on his forehead, his whole body was


    tense. He tried to break free from Reed¡¯s intimidating pressure. However, the more he struggled and


    the more he tried to use his strength, the greater the pressure he felt.


    Crack!


    The tiles under his knees shattered in an instant. His knees plunged into the ground as blood spilled


    from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°S-supreme W-Williams¡­¡± the man said with difficulty while enduring the tremendous pressure and


    pain all over his body.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    However, Reed just nced at him coldly. Standing with his hands behind his back, he said ndly,


    ¡°Do not attempt to resist. This is the rule of kingship. You don¡¯t have the strength to resist at all. The


    more you resist, the greater the restraints you¡¯ll suffer from. The slightest mistake can pulverize you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the young leader of the Dark Division gave up resistance. His entire person went


    limp in an instant as he fell to the ground.


    This scenepletely frightened everyone. This was just a simple confrontation yet the member of the


    Dark Division passed out just like that. That was the Dark Division that belonged to the Consul.


    A person who belonged to the consul alone!


    The man inbat uniform in front of them actually dared to attack the consul¡¯s subordinate?!


    Even if the lord consul was not in the Nonagon at the moment, he could not allow such a person to run


    rampant.


    Instantly, the remaining members of the Dark Division surrounded Reed.


    One of them said, ¡°Supreme Williams, this is the Nonagon. Even if you are a king of disciples, you can¡®t


    be so presumptuous! The lord consul has asked us to bring you a message not to cross the line!¡±


    Hmph!


    Hearing that, Reed snorted. His eyes shed with a biting chill and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line? When


    you stretched your hands to my Dragon Warriors, you had already crossed the line! The Nonagon is


    just a drop in the ocean. Do you really think you¡¯re above everything else? Today, I¡¯m going to break


    into the Nonagon to see if you have made any changes in all these years that could surprise me.¡±


    With that said, Reed raised his foot and walked toward the main entrance. More than a dozen


    members of the Dark Division with powers of the fourth zone started attacking Reed at this moment.


    However, Reed merely waved his hand!


    Bang, thud!


    Instantly, they flew out like straw, fell to the ground, and passed out.


    With just one move, they were all sent flying.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this terrifying disy of strength!


    At this moment, a group of people walked out of the lobby.


    The leader was none other than Cooper Berry in his white Nonagon coat. At this moment, he greeted


    Reed with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, it¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡®t expect you to


    visit Nonagon with such fanfare. It¡¯s my fault for not weing you in advance.¡±


    Cooper extended his hand with a subtle smile at the corner of his mouth. It could be said that he was


    showing Reed his due respect


    However, Reed ignored the other party.


    Cooper was not embarrassed. He withdrew his hand, looked at thebatants lined up outside the


    streets, and looked at the sword of kingship still hanging in the sky. He was feeling somewhat flustered.


    ¡®After all, this man was once the king of disciples of the sixth zone!¡¯


    In terms of strength, few people in the entire Nonagon could stand up to him. Even he was not a match


    for Reed. Unless those few old fellows were willing to make an appearance. However, they hadText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    remained behind the door for a long time without interfering in worldly affairs.


    At first, Cooper thought of the master of the Dragon Pavilion, but he was also quite apprehensive about


    this person. He was uncertain about that guy¡¯s actual strength. Moreover, the other party rarely showed


    up or made a move. He would not appear unless the Nonagon was facing a crisis.


    After carefully thinking about it, Cooper smiled and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, is there anythingI can help


    you with?¡±


    Reed¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°Two conditions. First, release that person and severely punish the


    mastermind behind the scenes. Second, let my dear student borrow the dragon transformation pond


    behind the door aspensation to him.¡±

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    Hearing the two conditions from Reed, Cooper¡¯s face turned grave. His eyes glinted with a chill as a


    cruel sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Supreme Williams, although you¡¯re the


    supreme in our country, you also used to be a member of the Nonagon, right? Even if you have no


    regard for our previous acquaintanceship, you still have to respect the agreement between the


    Nonagon and the other parties, right?¡±


    Reed¡¯s eyes were indifferent. His hands were behind his back, and his green uniform was fluttering


    with the wind. He stood there like a giant mountain, which made others feel intimidated. They could not


    even muster any thoughts of resistance.


    This was true dominance!


    At Reed¡¯s silence, Cooper¡¯s frown deepened. After thinking for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I


    can agree to the first condition, but I don¡¯t have the right to call the shots for the second. Even if I do, I


    wouldn¡¯t agree to it! You used to be the king of disciples of the sixth zone. You should understand the


    significance of the dragon transformation pond to the Nonagon and the door!¡±


    ¡°The dragon transformation pond can only be opened once every three years. Once the dragon is


    transformed, one can ascend to the kingship. It¡¯s reserved for the most exceptional genius behind the


    door and is the very foundation of the Nonagon. I can¡¯t just agree to this!¡±


    This was Cooper Berry¡¯s bottom line.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Only the most outstanding geniuses who had passed the lectures and training in the five zones as well


    as obtained battle records that were recognized by everyone, would have the opportunity to enter the


    dragon transformation pond. They could have the chance to touch the door that would make them a


    king of disciples. This was the foundation of the Nonagon and also one of the secrets of the door.


    It was absolutely impossible to let others borrow it. Now, Reed actually wanted to borrow the dragon


    transformation pond. This was impossible and absolutely not allowed.


    After Cooper finished speaking, Reed raised his eyebrows slightly. A sneer appeared at the corner of


    his mouth as he said, ¡°Cooper, since you refuse, I¡¯ll rephrase my words. I want to take and use the


    dragon transformation pond. Now, what do you think?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the 30,000batants behind Reed, the fighter nes hovering all over the


    sky, as well as the armored vehicles that were fully armed and ready to go all loaded their ammunition


    at this time. They were ready to attack at any time.


    This scene naturally caused Cooper to shudder. He was furious!


    At any rate, he was still the deputy consul of the Nonagon, a person who stood above everyone else


    except for one.


    He never expected Reed Williams to be so disrespectful to him.


    Besides, what did he say?


    He wanted to take and use it? It was not borrowing. What was the difference between that and daylight


    robbery?


    Cooper was angry. His face darkened as he shouted coldly, ¡°Supreme Williams, are you trying to


    provoke a war between Southridge and the Nonagon? Don¡¯t forget, the Nonagon is independent of any


    institution and we¡¯re not required to follow any instructions from thebat squad. Even the current


    one in position won¡¯t easily interfere in our code of conduct! Do you really dare to make a move against


    the Nonagon?¡±


    Cooper was right.


    The Nonagon was independent of the mundane world and was not under the jurisdiction of anyone or


    any institution. That was what made it special and also the criterion that made it superior to the secr


    world.


    The Nonagon had its pride and transcendence. Now, being trampled ruthlessly by Reed, Cooper¡¯s


    heart was burning with fire.


    However, after hearing Cooper¡¯s words, Reed did not hesitate at all and raised his right hand slowly. It


    was just a simple action!


    Behind him, 30,000 heavily armed and armoredbatants raised their guns. They took three steps


    forward.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Like thunder in the sky, the sounds exploded in the hearts of everyone.


    The 30,000 fearless warriors took three steps forward like a formation forged by a torrent of steel.


    Then, thebatants at the forefront with shields made of special materials mmed them heavily on


    the ground, making the earth tremble.


    In this world, such an arrogant move could only be done by Reed Williams!

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Cooper clenched his fists tightly as he watched this scene. His eye sockets sunk deep as he snarled in


    anger, ¡°Reed Williams, such audacity! This is the Nonagon, not Southridge! If you dare to act


    recklessly, the Nonagon will gather tens of thousands of disciples to wipe out your Southridge in one


    fell swoop!¡±


    As soon as Cooper said that suddenly, five imposing figures stepped out of the Nonagon building


    through the shadows.


    The five people walked out of the entrance haughtily and stood behind Cooper. Under the sun, each


    figure carried an invincible soaring force. Four men and one woman. Theirbat uniforms were


    rustling.


    They were the current five kings of disciples of the Nonagon, and they were all present. Their


    appearance shocked all the disciples present. They were the five kings of disciples.


    Cooper Berry had mobilized the five kings of disciples just to deal with one Reed Williams!


    With this confrontation and atmosphere, it seemed that they could trigger the war of the century just by


    breathing aloud.


    Abruptly, sounds of explosions could be heard in the sky.


    Overhead, five other swords of kingship suddenly appeared, encircling Reed¡¯s sword of kingship.


    Green King, White King, Lightning King, Fire King, and Sea King. Five swords of kingship hung in the


    air, triggering a storm of energy pressure!


    The atmosphere seemed unable to withstand the pressure of such kingly power and was about to


    copse. The entire sky flowed with gorgeous energy fluctuations. Bolts of colorful lightning also raged


    around the swords of kingship, stirring up the sky for dozens of miles in various colors.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thick clouds quickly gathered over the Nonagon, forming evil-looking vortex-like clouds. The entire sky


    seemed as if it was about to be torn apart. The five swords of kingship just hung in the air, emitting a


    dazzling luster and permeating pressure. They were trying to counteract the red and gold Arcturus


    sword of kingship in the center.


    The storm was on the verge of breaking out.


    Reed still stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes scanning past the five kings of disciples


    behind Cooper. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth as he said, ¡°The five kings of


    disciples, huh? Cooper, you really think too highly of me.¡±


    Cooper sneered. With a tense face, he said, ¡°Reed, as I said, the Nonagon is not a ce you can act


    recklessly! Back then, the lord consul was merciful when he allowed you, a scourge, to go! Today, on


    behalf of the Nonagon and the lord consul, I¡¯ll get rid of all of you in one fell swoop!¡±


    Cooper was full of confidence. With the backing of the five kings of disciples behind him, Reed Williams


    did not pose a threat at all. What did it matter if he was once the king of disciples of the sixth zone?


    Could he still survive thebined efforts of the five kings?


    However, Cooper had underestimated Reed¡¯s strength. Reed raised his head slightly, nced at the


    six swords of kingship hanging above his head, and muttered, ¡°This world has changed long ago. If the


    Nonagon wants to escape the boundaries and control the game of chess, it must also consider if it has


    the strength. Five kings teaming up together indeed make up a very powerful force. However, you


    forgot one thing.¡±


    With that said, Reed lowered his head and stared at Cooper with searing eyes.


    Cooper felt a little creeped out by Reed¡¯s gaze and asked with a frown, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Reed grinned and said, ¡°The kings of disciples who left the Nonagon back then weren¡¯t only me alone.


    There¡¯s another one. Even if all the disciples of the Nonagon join forces, they¡¯re still not his opponent.¡±

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Cooper was immediately taken aback by those words. That was because he had thought of one


    possibility. However, that was impossible!


    Despite that, the 30,000batants behind Reed automatically made a path. As far as everyone could


    see, a figure was standing upright with eyes as cold as des. He had apelling aura and pressure


    as he walked one step at a time toward Cooper and the other five kings of disciples.


    This figure was like an invincible battle god of thend. With just a few simple steps, it was as though


    he had traveled through the torrent of eternity and stood before them.


    The intensity that would bring millions of people to fall to their knees and worship him seemed to tear


    the sky apart.


    Fulton Hash!


    He was once the king of disciples of the seventh zone. He was known to be the king with the strongest


    combat power among all the kings of disciples. By relying on his power alone, he once broke into the


    seventh zone, severely injured a mysterious existence behind the door, and opened up a safe area in


    the seventh zone.


    He was the king of all kings of disciples. He was an undefeated legend in the eyes of countless people.


    Every step of his seemed to be intertwined with the rules of heaven and earth. Each stride he took


    seemed to step on the hearts of everyone, just like a gospel that everyone could not resist but kneel


    and worship at.


    Cooper and the five kings of disciples behind him finally reacted when he approached.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fulton nced at Reed at his side and nodded slightly as a greeting. Then, he raised his eyebrows and


    nced at the six swords of kingship in the sky. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Keep them away.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the six swords of kingship in the sky disappeared. The sky was restored to


    rity.


    The scene that looked to be on the brink of an apocalypse before turned into a blue sky with white


    clouds. The raging pressure and energy fluctuations also dissipated in an instant.


    The five kings of disciples behind Cooper were all stunned at this moment.


    Kingship interference!


    Fulton could easily interfere with their rule of kingship. This was simply unimaginable!


    Every king of disciple had their own kingship energy field, which was the forbidden ce they wielded


    absolute control over. Anyone who trespassed into the field of kingship would be meat on the


    chopping board, at the mercy of the king.


    However, just now, this man before them merely said a few words and easily broke their fields of


    kingship. This was the fundamental maniption of the rule of kingship. He could actually change the


    kingship rules of other kings of disciples.


    This was simply too terrifying!


    Such a person was simply invincible!


    This scene naturally made Cooper feel great pressure. He stared at Fulton cautiously and spat out a


    sentence from his teeth, saying, ¡°Fulton Hash, by doing this, are you going to vite the agreement


    between the rke family and the Nonagon?¡±


    Fulton lowered his eyes at Cooper and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you were just a secretary back


    then. Now, you have be the deputy consul. You certainly have some tricks up your sleeves.¡±


    Hearing that, Cooper chuckled. He tugged at his cor and said arrogantly, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m


    the deputy consul, you should understand that I represent the Nonagon. In the lord consul¡¯s absence, I


    have the final say in everything. Fulton, if you don¡¯t want to break the agreement between the Nonagon


    and the rke family, withdraw immediately! This is not a ce you can set foot in!¡±


    After these words, Fulton was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Cooper, you¡¯re not qualified to speak


    to me yet.¡±


    Not qualified?


    This made Cooper furious. He clenched his fists and roared resentfully, ¡°Fulton Hash, do you represent


    yourself or the rke family behind you in making an enemy of the Nonagon?¡±

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Fulton smiled lightly as his eyes fell on the five kings of disciples behind Cooper. He said, ¡°Not bad, the


    quality of your talents is eptable. It seems that over the years, the Nonagon has also been putting in


    a lot of effort.¡±


    The five kings of disciples were a little startled now. As kings, they actually had a hint of fear when


    facing such a person.


    This was simply unheard of!


    They had seen all kinds of scenes and fought countless terrifying existences behind the door. Even at


    the end of their lives, they never showed any fear. However, now that they were facing such an


    unfathomable person like Fulton, they actually had an urge to worship him.


    Cooper was very upset when he heard this and said solemnly, ¡°Fulton, I¡¯m not kidding. This is the


    Nonagon, not the turf of your rke family. No one is allowed to run wild here!¡±


    Only then did Fulton look Cooper squarely in the face and size him up seriously. This made Cooper


    furious. Even after all that he said, the other party had ignored him until now.


    ¡°Cooper Berry, I¡¯m not here to discuss with you today. When you chose to take action against the


    young master, you had already nted the root of evil. This root is enough to be your undoing.¡±


    Fulton said indifferently. The domineering demeanor revealed in his words and actions made Cooper


    afraid to look at him directly.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Cooper asked.


    Fulton said, ¡°Release him and punish Griffin Pavilion severely.¡±


    Cooper frowned upon hearing this. Griffin Pavilion was on his side. If he abandoned the Griffin Pavilion


    for his survival, his rtionship with Pavilion Master Una would deteriorate.


    ¡°Hehe, Fulton, you really think too highly of yourself. This is the Nonagon. I have the final say on


    meting out severe punishments. You no longer have the right to meddle in the affairs of the Nonagon.¡±


    Cooper sneered.


    Bang!


    As soon as he finished saying these words, Fulton made a move!


    He mmed his knee forcefully into Cooper¡¯s stomach. Instantly, Cooper¡¯s entire body was sent flying


    with his back hunched like a shrimp. Then, he fell to the ground while clutching his abdomen. His face


    flushed red.


    Fulton coldly looked at Cooper who was curled up on the ground and said, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, as I


    said, I¡¯m not here to discuss with you. If you agree, it¡¯s fine. If you don¡®t agree, I¡¯ll obliterate the entire


    Griffin Pavilion.¡±


    Like a bombshell, his words shocked all the disciples. The five kings of disciples also felt the raging


    killing intent from Fulton. That killing intent was higher than the sky!


    Cooper covered his stomach, and his face was flushed red. He got up from the ground with difficulty


    while saying coldly, ¡°Fulton, if you dare to attack me, you¡¯re making an enemy of the entire Nonagon!


    No matter how powerful your rke family is, if the Nonagon wants to bring you down, it¡¯s not


    impossible!¡±


    Hearing this, Fulton frowned. Staring at Cooper, he reached one hand out and fiercely grabbed him by


    the neck before lifting him. He said coldly, ¡°You¡®re not qualified to represent the Nonagon yet!¡±


    Boom!


    With that said, Fulton flung his hand out. Cooper was tossed out like a human-shaped cannonball and


    crashed heavily into the ss door that even the current kings of disciples could not easily break!


    Bang!


    In a sh, the entire ss door shattered.


    Cooper also fell to the ground limply.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fulton did not even spare him a nce. He turned his head to look at the five kings of disciples who


    were about to take action against him and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not my opponents yet. Don¡¯t make futile


    attempts.¡±


    The five kings of disciples nced at each other and stepped forward. With tense faces, they looked at


    Fulton and said, ¡°This is the Nonagon. We fight for the Nonagon!¡±

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Fulton frowned before saying with a smile, ¡°Very well, as expected of the kings of disciples. Your


    courage ismendable and you haven¡¯t lost your honor!¡±


    As he said that, the five kings of disciples walked forward and stood in front of Fulton and Reed.


    Even though they knew that the gap between themselves and the other party was great, as kings of


    disciples, their duty was to guard the Nonagon and the door. Even if it involved life and death, they


    must fight.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This was their glory as kings of disciples!


    However, at this moment, a figure slowly walked out of the entrance of the Nonagon. This figure,


    dressed in a long green robe, looked stoic with wisdom in his eyes. With his hands behind his back, he


    walked out. Every step he took seemed ordinary but the aura surrounding him was rising steadily.


    He was the master of the Dragon Pavilion, Fitzgerald Hale. His appearance at this time astounded the


    five kings of disciples.


    Fitzgerald looked at Cooper who had fallen to the ground with a pained expression and said, ¡°Deputy


    Consul, are you alright?¡±


    Cooper endured the pain and got up from the ground with difficulty. With a frown, he turned to look at


    Fitzgerald and said coldly, ¡°Dragon Pavilion Master, you¡¯re just in time.¡±


    Fitzgerald smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all for the Nonagon.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to Fulton and Reed. He stretched out his hand graciously while saying,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of youe in and have a seat?¡±


    Fulton and Reed¡¯s eyes fell on Fitzgerald. Both of them frowned.


    Even Fulton could not see through Fitzgerald Hale now. During the Nonagon defection incident back


    then, subsequent investigations revealed shadows of Fitzgerald adding fuel to the mes in secret.


    However, there was no concrete evidence.


    Moreover, Fitzgerald was also the first person to respond to the Nonagon Order issued by the


    Nonagon. He hunted the members of the rke family to death back then.


    However, Roger rke turned the tideter and battled alone in the seventh zone against the five


    pavilion masters and the Nonagon consul, finally fighting his way out!


    Since then, the Nonagon made an agreement with the rke family that could not be easily revealed.


    The appearance of the Dragon Pavilion Master at this time was enough to indicate the change in


    circumstances.


    Fulton immediately walked in while saying, ¡°This hospitality is hard toe by. I¡¯ll go in and have a


    seat. Reed, you wait. outside.¡±


    Reed waved his hand and said, ¡°I can still brave through this little Nonagon. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    With that said, the two directly went past the five kings of disciples and entered the Nonagon. The


    30,000batants quickly assumed a defensive stance. As soon as the other party made a rash move


    against the supreme, they would immediately rush in!


    No one knew what transpired inside. Ten minutester, Fulton and Reed walked out from the main


    entrance of the Nonagon.


    Fitzgerald naturally followed and said to the two with a smile, ¡°I hope our conversation was satisfactory


    for the both of you.¡±


    Fulton turned his head, nced at Fitzgerald, and said meaningfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve already


    reached the next level.¡±


    Fitzgerald smiled and said with an unfathomable air, ¡°Battle God Hash, you¡¯re not too bad either.


    Compared to you, I¡¯m still a littlete to the game.¡±


    Fulton¡¯s eyes froze as he said, ¡°I hope you can live up to your words. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let anyone


    from the Nonagon off the hook!¡±


    Fitzgerald nodded and replied, ¡°Of course, Battle God Hash. Please rest assured. That person should


    be safe by now. As for the rest, the Nonagon has their way of dealing with things. About the Dragon


    Transformation Pond that you mentioned, I can lend it to you, but not now. Three monthster, we¡¯ll ask


    you to bring that person over.¡±


    Reed waved his hand, and his green uniform rustled. He said in a grave voice, ¡°Dragon Pavilion


    Master, I hope you¡¯ll know what to do regarding the matter today!¡±


    Having said that, Reed walked to his subordinates, waved his hand, and left the Nonagon with his


    people.


    Fulton did not stay either.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    Fitzgerald looked at the two departing backs and the smile on his face slowly froze. The hands behind


    his back trembled slightly as he said to Cooper Berry behind him, ¡°Deputy Consul, what happened


    today was entirely your doing. Do you know that you almost destroyed the Nonagon because of your


    little test?¡±


    Cooper stood behind Fitzgerald and said arrogantly, ¡°Dragon Pavilion Master, we have differing


    opinions and responsibilities. I¡¯m the deputy consul. Although you¡¯re the master of a pavilion, you have


    no right to question me!¡±


    Fitzgerald turned his head, his face full of chills. There was a glint in his eyes, and a sneer appeared at


    the corner of his mouth as he said, ¡°As expected of the deputy consul. Your arrogance certainly makes


    you a role model in the Nonagon.¡±


    Cooper knew that the other party was being sarcastic. He snorted and said, ¡°No matter how strong the


    two of them are, this is the Nonagon. If it really came down to a fight, the Nonagon¡¯s foundation is


    enough to take them down!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Fitzgerald coldly snorted and said, ¡°Deputy Consul, you don¡¯t seem to understand that the enemy is not


    the two of them but that one!¡±


    ¡®That one?¡¯


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cooper shuddered. With a deep frown, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Fitzgerald Hale, are you trying to


    scare me? It¡¯s just a small test. Will Roger rke dare to do anything to the Nonagon?¡±


    Fitzgerald scoffed. ¡°Will he do anything? Who do you think I was taking orders from when I came out to


    help you settle this matter?¡±


    Crack!


    In an instant, a thunderbolt exploded in Cooper¡¯s mind!


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯


    After that, Fitzgerald took out a golden Nonagon Order from his hand and shouted at Cooper coldly,


    ¡°By the lord consul¡¯s decree and under the Nonagon Order, Cooper Berry has abused his authority for


    personal gain and provoked a dispute with the rke family for no reason. With immediate effect,


    Cooper Berry¡¯s position as deputy consul will be suspended for three months!¡±


    Having said that, Fitzgerald flung the Nonagon Order on Cooper, turned around, and left.


    Cooper looked panicked and took the Nonagon Order, his face turning pale.


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    He was suspended from his position?


    Cooper¡¯s heart was full of hatred. He squeezed the Nonagon Order fiercely as his eyes sunk. A chill


    shed at the corners of his eyes. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence, ¡°The rke


    family, this is war!¡±


    Having said that, he turned around and said coldly to the three female assistants behind him, ¡°Make


    arrangements for me to enter the door immediately. The n will be brought forward. No more human


    testing is needed. Just do it on me! I want all of them to prostrate at my feet!¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    Garth Santos and Mandy Una¡¯s people had been confronting each other for almost 20 minutes. Garth


    was very angry. As a grandmander, he was actually being stalled here and could not leave!


    Mandy Una was simply arrogant beyond words. Even a grandmander like Garth Santos was not


    given any respect.


    ¡°Mr. Santos, I¡¯m advising you onest time. Give up your thoughts of trying to protect Philip rke. In


    this way, you can leave safely. Otherwise, the Nonagon will definitely pursue you,¡± Mandy sneered.


    ¡°You¡­ Presumptuous!¡± Mac Gildon was furious as he pointed at Mandy and shouted.


    She actually dared to speak to Mr. Santos like this. She was simply not putting thebat squad in her


    eyes. The Nonagon was too arrogant.


    Were they trying to override everything?


    At this moment, Philip stepped out. He looked at Mandy coldly and asked, ¡°Are you serious about not


    backing off?¡±

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Mandy furrowed her eyebrows before raising them. The corners of her mouth revealed faint disdain as


    she said, ¡°I¡¯m not backing off. What can you do to me?¡±


    She crossed her arms over her chest, and her figure was perfect. She was full of mature charm.


    Coupled with the confidence on her face, she certainly gave others the feeling that she had this in the


    bag.


    Philip nodded andughed lightly before saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you. If I¡¯m not


    mistaken, you have to invite me out in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Invite you out?¡±


    Mandy was taken aback before she smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re very cocky. Who


    do you think you are? I have to invite you out? Hehe, you overestimate yourself!¡±


    For the first time, Mandy felt that this guy named Philip was really hopelessly arrogant. She was the


    future master of Griffin Pavilion and had a distinguished status. In the Nonagon, she was also the


    Queen of mes sought after by countless people. Now, a person like him wanted her to invite him


    out?


    Ridiculous!


    Philip shrugged and said ndly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    Mandyughed and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the bet. What¡¯s the bet?¡±


    A sly smile crossed the corner of Philip¡¯s eye as he said to Mandy, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If I can leave here,


    you have to kneel and call me ¡®Daddy¡¯. How about that?¡±


    When Mandy heard this, she immediately became angry and roared, ¡°Outrageous! Are you worthy of


    me calling you that?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try? You don¡¯t dare to take the bet? Or have


    you never knelt and called someone else ¡®Daddy¡¯ before?¡±


    Philip¡¯s words were ambiguous and carried a deep sense of harassment.


    Even an old guy like Garth Santos, who was standing aside at this moment, coughed lightly. His face


    was a little red.


    The young people nowadays really knew how to fool around.


    Ethan also stepped out at this time and teased, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think calling one person ¡®Daddy¡¯ is


    enough. I want to be her daddy too.¡±


    ¡°You! You guys!¡±


    Mandy was furious as she stomped her foot in anger and roared, ¡°Fine! If you can¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll cut you up


    with my bare hands!¡±


    Mandy was going crazy with anger. How could she not understand what Philip meant about kneeling


    and calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯? It was an insult to her!


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ethan pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hold it with one hand.¡±


    Mandy was startled. What did he mean by that?


    By the time she reacted, her face turned red with embarrassment. She pointed her finger at Ethan and


    said viciously, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. You¡¯ll definitely die a miserable death!¡±


    After that, she turned her head to stare at Philip coldly and said, ¡°Just use whatever means you have. I


    want to see who you can call to back you up today!¡±


    Philip chuckled lightly and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He raised his eyebrow and said ndly,


    ¡°You are sure to call me ¡®Daddy¡¯.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Mandy was livid. She was just about to retort when her phone rang. She quickly took out her phone


    from her pants pocket and looked at the caller ID. Her eyes twitched as her expression trembled. She


    raised her eyebrows and looked at the stoic Philip. A trace of unnaturalness shed across her eyes.


    Did he really get it right?


    It must be a coincidence.


    While thinking that, Mandy answered the call. A cold middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came from the other


    end. ¡°Mandy, release that person.¡±


    ¡°Release him?¡±


    Mandy was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°Mother, why so sudden? If we do that, isn¡¯t everything just a


    waste of effort?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the same stern voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Let him go.


    We can¡¯t afford to mess with him for the time being.¡±


    Mandy was indignant, especially when she saw the arrogant and cocky looks of the two men. She was


    very angry.


    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t let him go!¡± Mandy flew into a temper. If she let him go now, she would have lost the


    bet she made with Philip just now, right?

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    It was impossible for her to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯. It would be too humiliating!


    However, an angry rebuke immediately came from the phone. ¡°Mandy Una, I¡¯m your mother and the


    master of Griffin Pavilion. How dare you disobey my orders? Release him immediately! Whatever the


    other party wants you to do, you must do it!¡±


    Mandy looked flustered. This was the first time her mother scolded her like this.


    After a while, Mandy hung up the phone. Her face was very sullen, and her eyes were full of indignation


    and resentment.


    Philip chuckled and asked, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you try saying ¡®Daddy¡¯, Miss Una?¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s triumphant and cocky posture, Mandy was extremely annoyed. She squeezed her fists


    hatefully and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Philip shouted. Instantly, Garth¡¯s Snapdragon squad and thebatants quickly surrounded Mandy


    and the others.


    ¡°Have you already forgotten the bet we made just now?¡± Philip smiled lightly with a taunting expression


    in his eyes.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mandy was almost dying of anger. She turned around, looked at Philip coldly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you get


    ahead of yourself. I¡¯m not a person to be messed with!¡±


    However, as she said that, she heard the footsteps of arge number of people stepping on the ground


    in the surrounding area. There must be at least hundreds of people. Then, following the sound, Mandy


    saw that at some point, hundreds of heavily armedbatants had gathered around.


    Moreover, the number was still increasing!


    This was naturally the personnel Garth Santos had mobilized from his fiefdom nearby. In an instant, the


    situation was reversed.


    Philip took a few steps forward and stood in front of Mandy who was red with shame at this moment.


    He bent down, leaned close to her ear, and whispered, ¡°Miss Una, if you don¡¯t call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ today,


    I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Mandy was burning with fury, and her chest was heaving because of her anger. No man could stand


    such a sight.


    That was because Mandy¡¯s figure was too good. With that angry look of hers, it produced a different


    charm.


    ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯m already letting you off. Do you still want to insist on this?¡± Mandy knew that she was


    in a dangerous situation, so she also lowered her posture and carried a hint of surrender in her tone.


    Philip pursed his mouth and shrugged while saying, ¡°Miss Una, you¡¯re a member of the Nonagon, after


    all. Is it so difficult to own up to the bet you made?¡±


    Mandy was on tenterhooks. If she called out that word in front of so many people, she felt as if she


    would rather die.


    However, due to circumstances, Mandy had no choice. After a brief silence, Mandy clenched her fist,


    gritted her teeth, and squeezed a word out of her mouth, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    This word carried Mandy¡¯s hatred for Philip.


    However, Philip deliberately stretched his neck and said, ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you. Speak


    up.¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, don¡®t go too far!¡± Mandy¡¯s face was flushed with anger. If her eyes could kill, Philip would


    have died under her re by now.


    Philip chuckled and waited quietly.


    A few secondster, Mandy restrained the anger in her heart and shouted to Philip, ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Everyone heard her shout.


    Ethan was the first tough out loud. Mandy red angrily before turning around and leaving the ce


    on her high heels.


    Philip nced at Mandy as she left, and the smile on his face slowly turned grim.


    ¡°Brother, what are your ns for the next step?¡± Ethan walked over, putting away his cynical attitude.


    ¡°Look into the people behind her. Griffin Pavilion of the Nonagon, well done. I¡¯ll remember you,¡± Philip


    sneered.


    Ethan nodded and responded, ¡°No problem. Count on me.¡±


    Philip nodded and turned to Garth. He bowed slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Grand Commander


    Santos, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you.¡±


    Garth was ttered and quickly said with a bow, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re too kind. Had Supreme Williams not


    contacted me personally, I wouldn¡¯t have known that these fools under mymand had actually


    arrested you.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Garth nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, Supreme Williams contacted me personally. It can be seen


    that he holds you in high regard.¡±


    Philip nodded and chatted with him for a while longer before Garth sent a chartered helicopter to escort


    Philip back to Uppercreek.


    On the helicopter, Philip turned sideways to look at Ethan who was sleeping with his legs crossed. He


    was leaning back on the seat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you n to go back?¡±


    Ethan grumbled, ¡°No way. Southridge is not meant as a ce for human residence. It¡¯s too tiring. The


    colorful world outside is more carefree and rxing.¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly andughed while saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the teacher will bring


    you back personally?¡±


    Hearing that, Ethan acted like a mouse that had seen a cat. He quickly sat up straight and said to Philip


    with a ttering expression, ¡°Brother, you have to help me this time no matter what. I really don¡¯t want


    to go back. Just let me have fun with you for a few days.¡±


    Philip was helpless. Even after so many years of training, his cousin was still so yful.


    ¡°Okay, but we have to make a deal. When we get to Uppercreek, you can¡¯t expose your identity,


    especially to your sister-inw. Do you understand?¡± Philip said.


    Ethan understood instantly. He made an okay gesture and said, ¡°I know, Brother. Don¡¯ t worry, I¡¯ll


    definitely keep it a secret. I absolutely won¡¯t reveal your identity to my sister-inw. A wolf in sheep¡¯s


    clothing, right? I understand.¡±


    Philip was startled.¡¯ A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?¡¯


    Only Ethan could think of that. Then, Philip suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Uncle Tim is looking for you


    all over the world. Aren¡¯t you going to contact him?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ethan pursed his mouth, leaned back again, and said, ¡°Let him take his time in finding me. It can save


    me the hassle of meeting Vivi Joo.¡±


    Philip was hesitant to speak up. After thinking about it, he only nodded helplessly.


    After almost half an hour, they returned to Uppercreek. Since it was abat specific Apache


    helicopter, it naturally could notnd in the city. They could only disembark on anding pad stationed


    somewhere in the suburbs. After that, a jeep was sent to bring Philip and Ethan back to the downtown


    area of Uppercreek.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel lobby, they found that the entrance was filled with Victor Bell¡¯s men.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Victor rushed up to greet Philip even though he still needed someone to support him. It seemed that


    Victor was hurt badly by Hal Weiss¡¯ kick. He hurriedly said to Philip, ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯re


    back¡­¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Is Madam asleep?¡±


    Victor shook his head and said, ¡°No, Madam has been worried about your safety.¡±


    Philip responded and said to Ethan who was full of excitement behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet your


    sister-inw.¡±


    Ethan replied happily. He was now a bird out of a cage and could not wait to have full.


    Victor nced at Ethan next to Philip and immediately nodded respectfully.


    Ethan smiled, patted Victor on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Then, Philip led Ethan upstairs.


    Inside the hotel suite, Wynn was jittery like a cat on a hot tin roof. She was calling contacts everywhere,


    but there was no news at all. Lydia Jensen kept Wynnpany in the room, constantlyforting her


    while saying, ¡°Sister Wynn, don¡¯t worry. Brother Philip is born under a lucky star. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Wynn was all tensed up and wanted to cry, but she was afraid that it would affect the baby in her


    stomach. It was said that during pregnancy, it was best to be cheerful every day.


    Otherwise, the baby might end up being bad-tempered. At this moment, the door of the suite was


    suddenly pushed open. Philip stood at the door and called out to Wynn in the room, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m


    back¡­¡±


    Wynn was holding her mobile phone and about to make another call. Hearing that familiar voice, she


    turned her head abruptly and saw Philip standing at the door with open arms. Tears flowed down her


    face. Her tense emotions were finally let out like a torrent at this moment.


    Philip stepped forward and hugged the tearful Wynn in his arms. He saidfortingly, ¡°Okay, stop


    crying, I¡¯m back now.¡±


    Wynn shook her head repeatedly and cried vigorously in Philip¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Do you know how worried I was?¡± Wynn pounded Philip¡¯s chest with her small fist.


    After a long while, Philip finally coaxed Wynn. Only then did he introduce Ethan who had been standing


    at the door. ¡°Come here and meet your sister-inw.¡±


    Ethan immediately trotted over with a smile and called out like a well-behaved golden retriever, ¡°Sister-


    inw.¡±


    Wynn was startled and turned sideways to wipe her tears while muttering to Philip, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me that we have a guest?¡±


    Philip saw Wynn¡¯s shy look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not an outsider. He¡¯s my cousin and Uncle


    Tim¡¯s son, Ethan rke.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn quickly wiped her tears, turned to look at Ethan, and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Wynn Johnston.¡±


    Ethan immediately nodded obediently and said, ¡°I know. I often hear my brother talking about you. He


    praises you as the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±


    Hearing that, Wynn¡¯s cheeks quickly turned red and she shyly rolled her eyes at Philip.


    Philip was also taken aback and turned to look at Ethan. This kid¡¯s assistance was not bad.


    On the side, Lydia had been observing Ethan. The two also exchanged a few nces. With his


    carefree attitude, Ethan soon became familiar with Lydia and they quickly became best friends.


    After that, the several of them sat chatting for a while. Philip also made living arrangements for Ethan.


    However, when he went downstairs, Lydia pulled Philip aside and looked around.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Philip noticed Lydia¡¯s caution and felt that this girl was up to something.


    Seeing no one around, Lydia whispered, ¡°Brother Philip, I discovered something strange today.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lydia said, ¡°This morning, I found your mother-inw and father-inw meeting up with two strange


    people. I also heard them arguing in the room, something about the Lovce family.¡±

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    ¡®The Lovce family?¡¯


    Hearing this name, Philip¡¯s heart jolted. There were survivors in the Lovce family?


    Moreover, they had found their way here!


    Philip¡¯s face instantly became extremely unpleasant as he asked Lydia, ¡°Are you sure my father-inw


    and mother-inw met up with two strange people?¡±


    Lydia nodded vigorously, took out her phone from her pocket, and said, ¡°I even took photos. Look.¡±


    With that said, Lydia found the photos she had secretly taken. Philip nced at the phone and saw


    several photos of an unfamiliar man and a woman. Charles and Martha seemed to be sending them


    off. It could be seen from the photos that Charles and Martha looked very unhappy.


    Philip frowned and said to Lydia, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days. Don¡¯t tell your Sister Wynn about


    this, understand?¡±


    Lydia naturally understood. She nodded cleverly and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Philip, I¡¯m not stupid. I


    know what to do. But after they met the two strangers, Martha approached Sister Wynn and I don¡¯t


    know what they talked about. Anyway, Sister Wynn was very angry and they ended the conversation


    on bad terms. After that, your father-inw and mother-inw were sent back to Riverdale.¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart trembled. Martha had gone looking for Wynn?


    In that case, had Wynn found out about her background?


    While thinking about this, Philip felt a little flustered. If Wynn found out about her background, how


    great a blow would that be for her?


    ¡°I got it. You should go back first.¡± Philip frowned.


    Lydia left the hotel after that Philip smoked a few cigarettes in the smoking area on the first floor before


    going upstairs to Wynn¡¯s suite. Gently pushing the door open, he saw Wynn fiddling with the baby


    clothes she bought.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send Lydia back? Why are you back so soon?¡± Wynn asked with a sweet smile on her face.


    Philip walked over and sat down next to Wynn while replying casually, ¡°She went back on her own and


    didn¡¯t let me send her. ¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°She was here to keep mepany. The least you could do was


    send her home.¡±


    Philip hummed and nodded absent-mindedly while saying, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll do it next time.¡±


    Wynn did not pay attention to Philip¡¯s expression either. Holding two baby clothes in her hands and


    comparing them, Wynn asked Philip, ¡°Philip, which one do you think looks better?¡±


    Philip took a nce and said with a smile, ¡°Both look good. It¡¯s for our son anyway. Anything will do.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and muttered, ¡°You just don¡¯t care about anything but worry about


    everything. I really don¡®t know what you¡¯re busy with every day.¡±


    Philipughed awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. By the way, did Mom look for you today?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Wynn put down the clothes in her hands as her expression instantly


    crumbled. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, she came looking for me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you fight again?¡± Philip continued asking.


    Wynn seemed reluctant to talk about it. After thinking about it, she looked at Philip very seriously and


    asked, ¡°Phil, do you think you love me?¡±


    Philip was taken aback. ¡®What sort of question was that?¡¯


    He replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course. How could I not love you?¡± With that said, Philip reached out


    and pulled Wynn to sit down beside him.


    Wynn leaned on Philip¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°My mother told me to divorce you again, saying that you¡¯ll


    drag me and the Johnston family down. She even told me to abandon M and the child in my


    stomach, so I quarreled with her.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡±


    Philip frowned. This Martha Yates was really like a dog with a bone, insisting on the divorce and not


    letting go. Wynn seemed to sense that Philip was getting angry and quickly said, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t me my


    mother. She just¡­ Just¡­¡±


    Wynn did not know what to say either. Her mother was uncharacteristically tough today, saying that if


    Wynn did not divorce Philip, she would sever their mother and daughter rtionship.


    Although Wynn was even tempered by nature, she also got anxious and quarreled with Martha, telling


    her to go ahead with the severance. This caused Martha to get angry and immediately leave


    Uppercreek with Charles.


    Philip smiled, hugged Wynn lightly, and said, ¡°Okay, I know. She¡¯s your mother and my mother-inw.


    As long as it¡¯s not excessive, I can forgive her. But Wynnie, I have to tell you in advance that if she


    does anything to you and the child, I won¡¯t let her off easily.¡±


    Wynn naturally understood and nodded without saying anything.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    After staying with Wynn for a while, Philip went to the hospital to visit Anne. She was still in aa but


    all indicators were good and she would wake up soon. After all, he had hired the best medical team in


    the world. Several medical experts and masters were very respectful and polite upon seeing Philip.


    They chatted for a long while.


    After half an hour, Philip came out of the hospital and stood at the entrance, looking at the beautiful


    sunset and weather. He would like to spend his life in a small town just like this, apanied by Wynn


    and their children. He wanted to grow old together with them.


    However, with everything that happened recently, there were obviously a few big hands in the dark


    seeming to be plotting something, flipping the dials of time.


    Philip also felt many things engulfing him. It seemed that he could only find out everything after he


    returned to Arcadia Ind and met his father.


    Yes, it was time to go back.


    Looking at the sky, Philip took out his phone from his pants pocket, dialed a number, and asked


    indifferently, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, 17 said, ¡°Young Master, everything is ready. We¡¯re awaiting your return


    to the ind.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, wait two more days. I¡¯m dealing with some personal matters. Two days


    later, arrange for someone to pick me up in Uppercreek.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The call ended and Philip took a deep breath. He hailed a cab and headed straight to the hotel where


    Connor rke and the rest were under house arrest. Connor rke, Allen rke, and Levi rke had


    been trapped in the hotel for more than half a month.


    Levi was almost going crazy. They had lost all contact with the people in Uppercreek arranged by the


    branch family.


    They were now birds in a cage at the mercy of others.


    ¡°Grandpa, what should we do? It¡®s been so long and the branch family hasn¡¯t sent anyone over again.


    They¡¯re not going to give up on us, are they?¡± Levi was desperate.


    Connor sat on the sofa with a cane in his hand. His face was very dark, and his hair was a mess. He


    was also going mad from being detained.


    ¡°Damn that Philip for treating me this way. When I return to Arcadia Ind, I definitely won¡¯t let him off!¡±


    Connor cursed to vent his anger.


    However, just at that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. With his hands in his trouser


    pockets, Philip walked in swaggeringly, his cold eyes sweeping over the three.


    Levi was so scared that he hid behind Connor and yelled, ¡°Philip, when will you let us out? No matter


    what, I¡¯m still the young master of the branch family and my grandfather is also the former Chieftain. If


    you keep doing this, are you really going to fight with the branch family to the end?¡±


    Connor also red at Philip with resentment and grunted. ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Philip smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just here to see if you guys are dead.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Connor almost blew his top at Philip¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m going back to Arcadia Ind. When the timees, I¡¯d love to


    see what kind of strength your branch family can disy to prevent me from returning to the ind.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Following that, Philip smiled fearlessly and provocatively.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Connor and the other two were slightly surprised at that announcement.


    ¡®Philip was going back?¡¯


    Connor¡¯s face darkened as his grip on his cane tightened. He said mockingly, ¡°Philip, do you really


    think you can return safely?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Connor merelyughed without saying anything. Behind him, Levi seemed anxious and shouted at


    Philip angrily, ¡°So what if you return? The branch family is still the branch family. No matter how long


    your hands may stretch, the main family cannot interfere with the branch family!¡±


    Levi was actually very worried about Philip¡¯s return. If that happened, would that not mean he was


    going to inherit the main family and the entire rke family?


    He had not been back for almost seven years. With his return now, how many people would be plotting


    in the dark?


    Levi would never allow this to happen, and the branch family would never allow Philip to go back like


    this!


    Philip nced at Levi with a sneer and said, ¡°Levi, although you¡¯re the eldest young master of the


    branch family, you still have to keep your head low in front of me. The branch family is nothing but a


    stumbling block to me. Eventually, I¡¯ll take back all the power of the branch family. As for you, if you


    know what¡¯s good for you, you should hurry up and submit to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Levi almost exploded with anger. Philip was simply too arrogant!


    Was he trying to undermine the branch family¡¯s authority?


    It was ridiculous beyond words.


    ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t be too cocky! Although we¡¯re detained by you now, I know you won¡¯t dare to do


    anything to us. You still fear the branch family and my father!¡±


    Levi sneered maliciously with cold eyes. As though he had discovered Philip¡¯s bottom line, he


    continued to scorn. ¡°Moreover, even your father wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to the branch family


    heedlessly because if you lose the branch family, the rke family will lose half their strength. Will your


    father allow you to do that?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was grave. Levi was right. This was indeed his bottom line. For the rke family, the


    current branch family was both a help and a constraint.


    However, there was an exception to everything.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    For example¡­


    Philip raised his eyebrows, and a chill shed across his eyes. He looked at Levi with a slight smile,


    saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, I dare not do anything to all of you. But with you, I can still use some means.¡±


    When Levi heard this, he was startled and looked at Philip who was walking toward him. In a panic, he


    shouted, ¡°What are you going to do? Philip, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m the eldest young master of the branch


    family. If you dare to do anything to me, my father will definitely not let you off!¡±


    Levi was terrified now. After all, he used to be a gentlemanly young master. Who would have expected


    him to be imprisoned like a criminal now?


    Seeing Philip walking toward him with a sneer on his face, Levi recalled the past scenes when Philip


    made a move against him. He suddenly felt chills all over!


    ¡°I think you haven¡¯t been beaten enough. In that case, I¡¯ll reluctantly teach you a lesson on behalf of


    your father, so that you can remember what kind of attitude you should disy when facing the heir of


    the main family.¡±


    While saying that, Philip had already forced Levi into a corner. He raised his foot and kicked Levi


    forcefully in the stomach.


    In that instant, Levi felt like he had been hit by a truck. There was a piercing pain in his abdomen.


    ¡°Blergh!¡±


    He clutched his stomach and fell to the floor, throwing up all the delicacies fromst night. Even if he


    was locked up, he must be served good food.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    ¡° Philip rke, how dare you hit me? I definitely won¡¯t¡­¡± Levi clutched his stomach and snarled, his


    face turning blue.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, before he could finish his words, Philip went over and stepped on his head so hard that Levi¡¯s


    cheek was crushed against the carpet. Instantly, he felt as if his cheek was crushed by a tractor. His


    head was aching as if it was about to explode.


    Pain!


    The pain was excruciating!


    ¡°Ouch! It hurts¡­ Philip, remove your foot!¡±


    Levi¡¯s whole body fluttered like a chick being stepped on. His face was flushed, and his eyes were


    bloodshot.


    This scene naturally made Connor and Allen furious. ¡°Outrageous! Philip, let go of Levi immediately!¡±


    Connor got up and pointed his cane at Philip while roaring angrily.


    Next to him, Allen also yelled, ¡°Philip, Levi is the eldest young master of the branch family. By being so


    rough on him and torturing him, I¡¯ll definitelyin about you in front of the Chieftain and Roger


    rke when we return!¡±


    However, Philip was unperturbed. He tilted his head and stuck his hands into his pants pockets.


    Looking at the angry Connor and Allen, he asked, ¡°Oh, do you want to try it too?¡±


    Hearing this, Connor and Allen were startled and gulped reflexively. The threatening words that Allen


    was about to blurt out got stuck in his throat. He said to Levi, ¡°Levi, bear with it a little longer. Once we


    return, I¡¯ll definitely stand up for you!¡±


    Levi could not withstand it and shouted, ¡°Grandpa, save me!¡±


    Connor was furious but was also afraid that Philip would make a move on him. After all, he was already


    old and could not endure such assault. He grunted resentfully and said to Levi, ¡°My dear grandson, just


    put up with it a while longer. A little tolerance goes a long way. I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you when


    we return!¡±


    Levi¡¯s state of mindpletely exploded. The hell with tolerance!


    It was easy for them to say. However, Connor was his grandfather, after all. Levi could only grumble


    inwardly.


    A momentter, Philip lifted his foot. He looked indifferently at Levi who was convulsing in pain on the


    floor and said, ¡°Levi rke, for every time you bullied me when we were kids, I¡¯ll repay you one at a


    time. This is just the beginning. If your branch family doesn¡¯t stop in time, I¡¯ll crush all of you sooner or


    later!¡±


    After that, Philip turned around to leave. When he was at the door, he stopped and asked Connor,


    ¡°Actually, I really want to know. Apart from Gareth Thomson from the branch family, is there anyone


    else?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Connor¡¯s eyes tensed as he asked solemnly, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Philip looked at Connor¡¯s expression and said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s been working very


    hard, watching over you guys downstairs, but he doesn¡¯t dare toe in.¡±


    When Connor heard that, his eyes popped. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Philip, what exactly do you


    want?¡±


    Philip smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Connor, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because


    you¡¯ve made other arrangements in the dark. If not for the fact that I have to keep you alive as


    justification to the branch family, I would¡¯ve buried you in a coffin long ago. Just your plot against Wynn


    alone is enough for you to die thousand times over!¡±

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Connor¡¯s heart almost exploded from those words. It was because of the terrifying look in Philip¡¯s eyes


    when he said that. He had only seen this kind of look on Roger rke before. It was the kind of look


    that contained the domineering aura of superiority.


    ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡± Connor stammered slightly as cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Philip chuckled, the smile on the corner of his mouth turning more chilling as he said, ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m


    just a good-for-nothing who relies on the main family and my father. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of being


    the heir of the main family at all. But, how would you know about what I¡¯ve prepared over the past


    seven years? You¡¯ll see it soon, and I hope that when the timees, you won¡¯t be too surprised.¡±


    Hearing that, Connor¡¯s heart twitched. When he saw Philip¡¯s profound eyes and confident smile, his


    heart thumped rapidly.


    ¡®What did Philip mean by that?¡¯


    Was he going to fight against the branch family alone?


    That was simply wishful thinking!


    Philip left after saying this.


    Connor was now drenched in cold sweat as he slumped back on the sofa limply, looking panicked.


    ¡®Damn it, he actually chickened out just now!¡¯


    He even almost wanted to kneel and beg Philip to spare his life.


    ¡°Connor, what should we do now? Philip even knows that Gareth is downstairs.¡± Allen looked panicked


    at the moment. Gareth Thomson was a hidden pawn they had arranged. Now, he had been discovered


    by Philip.


    Connor nced at Levi on the floor and signaled to the attendant to treat his injuries. Then, he said to


    Allen, ¡°¡¯I¡®ell Gareth not to make a move against Wynn for the time being. I¡®m afraid something will


    happen.¡±


    ¡°Something will happen?¡±


    Allen shuddered at Connor¡¯s words. His eldest brother was afraid?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Connor, with Gareth around, what can happen? I think we should end this quickly. As long as Gareth


    gets hold of Wynn, it¡¯s as good as catching Philip¡¯s Achilles heel. No matter how powerful he is, he has


    to listen to us obediently,¡± Allen suggested. He really could not stand Philip¡¯s arrogance just now.


    Connor shook his head and said with a sullen face, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Since Gareth has been


    discovered, it means that there¡¯s someone in Uppercreek who¡¯s strong enough to fight him. As far as I


    know, this person is the battle god of the main family.¡±


    Connor had a sharp mind and quickly analyzed the current situation.


    Allen frowned and said, ¡°You mean Fulton Hash?¡±


    Connor nodded.


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t he already left Uppercreek? Moreover, ording to the information we received, he just


    went to the Nonagon, so he should be back on the ind by now,¡± Allen said.


    Connor shook his head and said, ¡°Fulton is not as simple as we think. The old battle god of our branch


    family hasn¡¯t stepped out for the past ten years. Do you know why?¡±


    Allen had no idea so he shook his head and said, ¡°Connor, I¡¯ve heard of the old battle god¡¯s story. It


    was rumored that he fought with a mysterious existence ten years ago. Since then, he has been in


    seclusion. Are you saying that this incident is rted to Fulton?¡±


    Connor nodded with a sh of reminiscence in his eyes and said, ¡°That fight ten years ago was


    Roger¡¯s first warning to the branch family for crossing the line! The old battle god was also severely


    injured by Fulton in that fight. It was also that fight that Fulton was conferred the title and became the


    main family¡¯s first battle god. After that fight, the old battle god has been in seclusion ever since. As for


    the extent of his injuries, no one knows. Only a few members in the rke family know about this


    matter.¡±


    Allen was dumbfounded by this information.


    ¡°The old battle god of the branch family was in seclusion because he was severely injured by Fulton?¡±


    That was too terrifying!

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    Allen had heard all about thebat prowess of the old battle god of the branch family. The reason


    why the branch family had their current status was due to the existence of the old battle god. After


    Roger inherited the position of the head of the main family, he had always given way to the branch


    family because of the old battle god.


    However, unexpectedly, the fight ten years ago was actually Roger¡¯s handiwork. No wonder the


    rtionship between the branch family and the main family had been quite awkward over the years.


    ¡°In that case, what should we do now? Just forget it?¡± Allen was very indignant.


    Connor frowned. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Tell Gareth to hold off the n for now.


    We¡¯ll see what Philip does next.¡±


    Allen nodded. That was the only way for now. Connor was also full of worries at this moment because


    he kept thinking back to Philip¡¯s words earlier. What other arrangements did he have?


    Philip left the hotel where Connor and the others were detained. Just as he returned to the hotel where


    Wynn was staying, he saw Fennel sitting on the sofa in the lobby with his legs crossed. He grinned and


    waved at him.


    ¡°Did you go to the Nonagon?¡± Philip walked over, sat down beside Fennel, and asked.


    Fennel shrugged and said nonchntly, ¡°You told Victor Bell to contact me. Didn¡¯t you want me to go


    and hold down the fort for you?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°How did it turn out?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°Not bad. Dahlia Una, that old woman, took a few blows from me. I¡¯m guessing she


    won¡¯t be able to use her abilities for half a month.¡±


    ¡°Dahlia Una?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said, ¡°Yeah, the master of Griffin Pavilion, also the mastermind behind the scenes who took you


    away this time. However, as far as I know, the instigator behind this incident is Cooper Berry, the


    deputy consul of the Nonagon. He must be trying to test the rke family¡¯s reaction and strength.¡±


    ¡°Cooper Berry?¡± Philip was taken aback and silently recited the name in his mind.


    Fennel nodded and said to Philip, ¡°You should pay more attention to Cooper Berry in the future. During


    your father¡¯s defection from the Nonagon back then, he yed a role in the incident. Besides, he


    doesn¡¯t have the right state of mind. He¡¯s very prideful and arrogant. I¡¯ve interacted with him before. He


    has a dark side, and he likes to experiment on humans.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and said, ¡°I got it, but what¡¯s his rtionship with the Griffin Pavilion?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°It¡¯s a cooperative rtionship. The Griffin Pavilion Master has met up with Cooper


    many times in private, and every time the two of them get together, nothing good is bound to happen.


    However, their ns fell short this time because Supreme Williams made a move, as well as the battle


    god of your rke family. It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t see it and only heard of some things. I think it must¡¯ve been


    a big spectacle.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip was even more surprised. At first, he thought Supreme Williams was the one who resolved the


    case. He never expected that Fulton had taken action too.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Fulton go to the Nonagon?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel pillowed his head on his hands and said, ¡°Why else? The Nonagon crossed the line this time.


    Cooper tried to use the five kings of disciples to fight against Supreme Williams. If that happened, it


    would¡¯ve been a battle between six kings. if things really go that far, not to mention the Nonagon, but


    even ten Uppercreeks will be destroyed by the impact. Battle God Hash stepped in to maintain the


    bnce and also to warn the Nonagon. However, the only surprise is that the Dragon Pavilion Master


    has reached new heights and made a private agreement with Battle God Hash and Supreme Williams.


    As for the contents of the agreement, I don¡¯t know. If you want to find out, you can go back and ask


    Battle God Hash.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Pavilion Master? Is he very powerful?¡± Philip frowned and asked.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    Fennel was rarely solemn and said in a serious tone, ¡°I can¡¯t see through this person either. There are


    not many rumors about him. He¡¯s very low-key and mysterious. When your father fought against the


    five pavilions and the consul of the Nonagon in the seventh zone back then, he was the only one who


    came out unscathed. The other four pavilion masters were severely injured and even the consul was


    trapped in the seventh zone. However, that man¡¯s strength has been unstable ever since. He only


    recently recovered, and his strength has reached a higher level.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes twitched as he frowned. It seemed that another extraordinary character had appeared.


    ¡°How strong is bepared to Fulton?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. The Dragon Pavilion Master rarely makes a


    move. As far as I know, that was the only time he fought. Based on the situation in the Nonagon today,


    the Dragon Pavilion Master should be on par with Battle God Hash. As for whether he¡¯s concealing his


    powers, I have no way of knowing. After all, he was already around when the Nonagon was


    established. Your father oncemented that he was one of the few people who have seen the other


    shore. As for what the other shore refers to, I have no idea. Anyway, don¡¯t underestimate him. For him


    to walk out of that melee unharmed, he¡¯s definitely not a simple person.¡±


    After Fennel finished talking, Philip was silent for a while before he spoke, ¡°Do you know the consul of


    the Nonagon?¡±


    As soon as Fennel heard this, his face immediately became particrly tense and serious as he asked,


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I want to know everything you know about him,¡± Philip replied.


    Fennel pondered for a moment, his eyes somewhat despondent as he said, ¡°The consul of the


    Nonagon is also a legendary figure. In terms of mind and methods, he¡¯s the most powerful I¡¯ve ever


    seen. Of course,pared to the rumors about your father, he¡¯s still slightly inferior. However, many


    people say that he and your father are bosom buddies but they parted ways


    because of a certain philosophy. As for what kind of person he really is, I¡¯ve never met him before


    because he¡¯s been trapped in the seventh zone for a long time. However, there¡¯s a rumor about him


    that you might want to know,¡± Fennel said.


    ¡°What rumor?¡± Philip asked.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°The carp that jumps through the dragon gate will be the dragon,¡± Fennel recited and said, ¡°This


    rumor is said to be your father¡¯s evaluation of him. He¡®s the only person even your father will fear to a


    certain degree. If not for his crazy beliefs, your father wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of injuring himself to


    fight the five


    pavilions and trap him in the seventh zone. You should know that the current Nonagon can¡¯t even


    conquer the sixth zone. This seventh zone is the most dangerous area behind the door and is


    unpredictable. For him to be trapped in the seventh zone for so many years and still be alive, it¡¯s


    enough to disy the extent of his strength. Moreover, he¡¯s also one of the people who have seen the


    other shore.¡±


    Philip furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is the seventh zone very dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like hell. Even Battle God Hash wouldn¡¯t dare to stay too long in the seventh zone and must enter


    the safe area to ensure safety. Moreover, there hasn¡¯t been a safe area in the sixth and seventh zones


    for a long time. It¡¯s a miracle that the consul is still alive,¡± Fennel said seriously.


    Philip was silent as he pondered before asking, ¡°Is my mother¡¯s death rted to him?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although your mother¡¯s ident pointed to the


    Nonagon, the actual mastermind behind the n is still unknown. I¡¯m afraid that the truth of this case


    was only known to a few people back then. Your father never told you the truth but allowed you to


    make your own investigations. I think he has his own intentions.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°What intentions can he have? I think he¡¯s just a coward! Since he refuses to


    tell me, I¡¯ll investigate it on my own! No matter who was behind the n, as long as they¡¯re rted to


    my mother¡¯s ident, I¡¯ll kill them myself!¡±

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    Fennel saw the hatred and anger in Philip¡¯s eyes. He got up tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. We


    have to take our time with many things. Looking at it now, your mother¡¯s ident is a conspiracy, but


    we still have to thoroughly investigate the people ying this game.¡±


    Philip naturally understood and nodded. Then, he asked, ¡°By the way, are things ready?¡±


    Speaking of this, Fennel smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here about this. Come with me.¡±


    After that, Fennel held his head with both hands and swaggered out of the hotel while whistling.


    Philip quickly followed. On the way, he called Wynn to tell her that he was dealing with some personal


    matters and would be backter. Then, he called Ethan and asked him to protect Wynn for the time


    being.


    Only then did he and Fennel get into a ck Cadic and leave Uppercreek They took the winding


    mountain road. Almost an hourter, Philip and Fennel arrived at a hidden garrison somewhere in the


    mountains.


    It was heavily guarded by fully armed soldiers in greenbat uniforms.


    There was also a lot ofbat equipment nearby, including electronic signal jamming vehicles and


    armored trucks.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Philip followed Fennel who was in front of him, his face full of confusion.


    Fennel did not say anything but motioned for Philip to follow him. After passing through numerous


    security checks, Fennel led Philip to a green building that looked more like some kind of specialb.


    After verifying Fennel¡®s identity and passing through three electronic gates that could not even be


    prated by missiles, Philip was stunned by the sight in front of him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The room was full of high-tech equipment and people wearing white researchb coats. They seemed


    to be studying some kind of medical fluid, while some were studying special weapons and equipment.


    Philip followed Fennel inside. Along the way, he saw many research rooms, various electronic disys,


    and testing instruments.


    Soon, they arrived at the innermost research room. Fennel pressed his hand on the device that


    scanned one¡¯s palm print and iris before bringing Philip inside.


    As soon as they entered, they saw several people in white research uniforms inside.


    In the middle of the research room was a white seat with instruments and ducts surrounding it. It gave


    one the sense of a scientific experiment that went far beyond anything else.


    Everyone seemed to be adjusting something nervously. Fennel walked over to someone and asked a


    few questions. The other party looked at Philip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin¡­¡±


    Then, Fennel said to Philip, ¡°Sit here. We have to check the XD factor content in your body first.¡±


    Philip was a little bewildered but did as he was told. He walked over, sat on the chair, and put on the


    special helmet. Then, his body was stered with all kinds of things.


    After that, a beautiful girl with a hot figure walked over. She was wearing a white research uniform and


    ck-framed sses. Her hair was tied into a ponytail. She held a vial of green liquid reagent in her


    hand, smiled gently at Philip, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, please drink this.¡±

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Philip looked at the green liquid reagent in the woman¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The woman in the white research uniform smiled slightly and replied, ¡°A test reagent that will fully


    activate the XD factor in your body.¡±


    Philip took that reagent and looked at Fennel. The other party nodded, and he drank it in one gulp.


    Instantly, the cold liquid entered his mouth, and a bitter taste surged.


    Then, Philip¡¯s body reacted. Green spots appeared on his face, the location different each time. The


    blood vessels on his face also turned green. Immediately after, green markings also appeared on his


    neck and arms. The blood vessels in his entire body began to glow red before turning green.


    Suddenly!


    Philip felt something surging in his body, and that feeling became stronger and more intense with every


    passing second!


    He clenched his fists tightly as his body went taut. The veins on his forehead and neck wriggled like


    worms. It was a very shocking sight!


    At that moment, Philip felt like a special kind of energy was about to burst out from his body!


    He jerked his head up, stared at the incandescentmp on the ceiling, and roared, ¡°Argh!¡±


    Instantly, his pupils turned from brown to dazzling white. His eyes looked like the brightest cluster of


    stars in the dark night!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A piercing white light glowed from Philip¡¯s entire body. The green reagent molecules began to flow


    throughout the bloodstream in his body and started to absorb white factors from his blood.


    At the data monitoring table on the other side, a middle-aged man wearing sses seemed to be the


    person in charge. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    After he said that, the surrounding staff began to intensively mobilize data and operate buttons. Soon,


    the central electronic screen started to disy some iprehensible data graphs with a red


    percentage value right in the middle.


    It started from 0% and kept rising!


    5%!


    15%!


    20%!


    When he saw the value of 20%, Fennel¡¯s expression was already tense.


    Those with a 20% XD factor were geniuses. However, the value did not stop increasing!


    33%!


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Instantly, Fennel¡¯s face changed dramatically!


    33%!


    ¡®How could it reach 30%?!¡¯


    He only knew of those few freaks!


    Several researchers present were also very excited to see the 33% value. That was because they were


    witnessing the birth of a king.


    Beep, beep, beep!


    Suddenly, an rm sounded in the research room. The sudden sound of the rm made all the staff


    members panic.


    Fennel also trembled and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The middle-aged researcher in sses who was taking charge of things was full of shock and


    yearning. With an excited smile, he pushed his sses and said, ¡°A miracle is about to happen!¡±


    ¡°Miracle?¡± Fennel was puzzled and turned his head to look at Philip who was sitting on the chair. He


    was all tensed up.


    At this time, Philip¡¯s brain circuit was undergoing drastic changes. Suddenly, a more powerful aura


    erupted from his body!


    All themps in the entire research room exploded at that moment. Many of the surrounding


    instruments began to shake before malfunctioning.


    Philip¡¯s entire person slowly levitated from his seat. He was like a blinding white ball of light right now.


    On the centermost electronic disy, the value of 33% suddenly soared!


    40%!


    50%!


    It was not over yet!


    70%!


    78%!


    85%!


    At thest moment!

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    100%!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    The moment the value reached 100%, a red alert appeared on the electronic screen before it abruptly


    exploded!


    Crackle!


    In an instant, all the instruments in the entire research room burst into pieces. All the researchers were


    crouching on the ground at that moment. In the room, only Fennel rushed over and grabbed hold of


    Philip who had fallen from a high altitude.


    Fennel¡¯s expression had long been reced by shock. He never expected that the XD factor level in


    Philip¡¯s body to actually reach an unprecedented 100%!


    A perfect fit!


    He was the chosen one!


    At the same time, due to the abnormal changes that urred in the research room here, an invisible


    energy fluctuation had rushed from the research room to the outside world.


    This energy fluctuation was urately captured by several satellites in space!


    ***


    In the most closely guarded energy analysis research room in the Nonagon building. At this moment, it


    was already full of people. Even the five pavilion masters were among them. All of them were staring at


    the blue electronic disy at the center.


    The value of 100% was clearly disyed.


    Everyone took a deep breath!


    With the Dragon Pavilion Master as the leader, a faint smile appeared in his deep-set eyes. With his


    hands behind his back, he seemed to be thinking about something. He muttered under his breath, ¡°So


    you protected him for so long because of this. This father and son pair are really anomalies in this


    world. I hope you won¡¯t let me down this time. I want to see what you¡¯re about to do.¡±


    The Tiger Pavilion Master behind him looked at the value with the fieriest belligerence in his eyes and


    said, ¡°It seems that another era changing character has appeared.¡±


    Chandler Curtis, the master of Turtle Pavilion, on the other hand, frowned with a worried look on his


    face.


    ***


    At this moment, in the most northwestern region of the


    territory at the sprawling mountains.


    Cochly Mountain, the first sacred mountain in the country. It had many legends and had been around


    for a long time. It was an area shrouded with mysteries.


    At the col of Cochly Mountain, two tall mountains covered with snow and ice all year round formed a


    natural canyon barrier. From a distance, the canyon formed by these two extremely steep snow-capped


    mountains resembled the entrance of a giant open gate that towered into the clouds.


    At the forefront of this canyon was an enormous gate several kilometers long made of towering


    concrete and steel. Above this walled gate were warriors and disciples on guard.


    Moreover, there were huge cannons!


    The walled gate was as high as 100 meters and dozens of meters wide. It was not humanly possible to


    break through.


    At this moment, special vehicles came in and out through the giant gate.


    Every entry and exit required strict identity verification. Moreover, thousands ofbatants were


    stationed around the mountains.


    Hidden in the snow and jungle all around were the most advanced armored vehicles. Of course, many


    people also patrolled the surrounding area. All of them wore uniforms. Some were in long robes of fiery


    red, others in white fixinics, a few in ck loose robes, and there were even some in tight-fitting outfits.


    These people walking in and out of the huge gray walls from behind the endless snowy white canyon


    were not disturbed by the harsh bitter cold here at all.


    The door!


    Behind this modern defensive wall, the Nonagon was guarding the remains of a civilization of an era.


    Behind this canyon full of mystery was the only way to enter the zone behind the door.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Behind the canyon was arge circr area with a building that resembled an ancient altar in the


    middle. The altar was carved with all kinds of obscure and iprehensible ancient runes.


    The altar had nine steps, and the center of the altar was a huge round b. This stone b looked like


    something out of this world, ancient and profound. It was a little tattered but the obscure and


    mysterious symbols on it were like a series of inscrutable murals, conveying something to the world.


    There were carvings of characters from myths and stories known to modern people, as well as many


    patterns and symbols unknown to the modern world. There were even some figures and architectural


    groups that had never appeared in history.


    At this moment, the altar suddenly swayed a few times, causing an avnche on the surrounding


    snow-covered mountains. Then, coldughter full of resentment sounded in this empty area.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good for you, Roger rke! So all your scheming was for him! Is he the starting point in your


    eyes?¡±


    Like a ghost, this voice contained strong animosity and indignation!


    ***


    At the same time, on an ind far away, Arcadia Ind. It was where the first affluent rke family


    was located.


    At this moment, inside the huge and luxurious white castle on the highest point of the ind.


    Somewhere in the dark underground basement of the castle, a figure full of vicissitudes stood in front of


    a mural at the moment. This ce was surrounded by all kinds of antique furniture.


    At this moment, the figure was leaning on a walking cane. As though he felt something in his heart, he


    suddenly turned around. In his turbulent eyes, a silver glint suddenly shed across, and his line of


    sight seemed to prate this basement directly to a certain ce.


    Then, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth a she said faintly, ¡°Since you¡¯re already trapped


    there, why don¡¯t you just stay there? Stop worrying about worldly affairs.¡±


    On the other side, at the altar in Cochly Mountain, a sentence floated out in the gloom. ¡°Roger rke, I


    am


    not far from getting out of the trap. I really can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ve prepared all these years!¡±


    Suddenly, the figure in the basement of the white castle on Arcadia Ind took a step forward. With this


    step, the surrounding space seemed to rotate.


    The scenery changed drastically!


    The next moment, this figure was already standing on the altar of Cochly Mountain, and the void


    seemed to be rippling with ethereal waves. One step spanning a thousand miles. This use of spatial


    rules was truly astounding. This had long surpassed the secr definition.


    This was the strength of Roger rke.


    At this moment, his eyes burned. Like a sleeping golden dragon, he slowly opened his eyes and stared


    at the huge circr b on the altar.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that your spatial control has actually reached such powerful heights.¡± Under that


    altar, an eerie voice sounded.


    Roger stood above the altar and said ndly, ¡°You and I are both people who have seen the other side.


    Why are you still obsessed?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m obsessed? This world is iplete. Since that power can be utilized, everyone can surpass the


    limit


    that mankind can reach. Isn¡¯t that better for the world?¡± That fuzzy voice sounded almost arrogant.


    ¡°In that case, have you ever thought about what kind of danger our world will face once the door on the


    other side is opened? We are nowhere near strong enough to contend with the rules of civilization in


    another world. Relying on just you and me is far from enough. When that timees, how many


    people will be the ashes of history, and how many families will be torn apart? If that happens,


    what¡¯s the difference between our world and purgatory on earth?¡±


    Roger reprimanded with rity in his eyes.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    ¡°Purgatory on earth? How could there be progress without sacrifice? Human civilization has long since


    come to a halt for many years. If we rely on insects like them for development, it¡¯ll take centuries before


    they break through the shackles of the first civilization. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to open that door and let


    the rules, civilization, and the power of that world baptize everyone? The survival of the fittest is the


    eternal theorem of this world! Even if you have the ability to protect this world and those stupid human


    beings, how long can you do that? You and I both know that the door will be pushed open sooner or


    later, so why can¡¯t we be the ones to push it open?¡±


    Under the altar, the voice became more arrogant and excited as it continued. ¡°Roger, why don¡¯t you let


    me out now? Together, we can easily take control of this world by joining forces!¡±


    Thump!


    Suddenly, the walking can in Roger¡¯s hand struck heavily on top of that stone b!


    He said solemnly, ¡°You are making excuses for your dictatorship and autocracy! Your wild ambition is


    not in line with what¡¯s good for this world! You want all of them to be ves and tools under your


    ambition. That¡¯s the difference between us!¡±


    Silence.


    The voice under the altar suddenly disappeared. However, a momentter, a furious roar of rage came


    from beneath this altar. The entire altar began to shake violently, and the surrounding mountains began


    to vibrate.


    ¡°Roger rke, you¡¯re pedantic! I¡¯m doing this for the sake of this world! Only the strong can survive in


    this world. I¡¯m merely picking out the stronger ones, those more fit for survival. Am I wrong?¡±


    That roar shook the earth. Even the thick clouds above began to gather as if the sky was about to


    copse. Roger was silent, staring at the te on the altar with his wise eyes. He sighed and said,


    ¡°After all these years, you still haven¡¯t figured it out. All that we have is just different from normal


    people. It¡¯s not an endorsement for us to stand above everything else.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, is using your son as a pawn the choice you made?¡± The voice under the altar suddenly asked.


    Roger was silent for a long time before he spoke, ¡°The sons of the rke family were born to protect


    this world. What level he can reach, that is his future.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, Roger rke, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you to say that?¡±


    The voice floated out again and said, ¡°The God Creation Project has been underway for such a long


    time. Thest time it failed was entirely because of your selfishness, so don¡¯ t tter yourself by


    sounding all selfless and noble. This time, you even want to use your son as a pawn. I want to see how


    far you can carry out the n and how your rke family can manage everything in this storm!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have a hand in what happened to the Lovce family back then!¡±


    After these words, the altar returned to peace.


    The Lovce family?


    Standing on top of the altar, Roger looked up at the sky. After a long silence, he said to himself, ¡°The


    Lovce family, the God Creation Project¡­ Did I make the right choice?¡±


    The next moment, Roger¡¯s figure disappeared.


    ***


    Back to Fennel and Philip¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Philip had already woken up from hisa. He sat up from the bed, holding his head


    that was about to split apart. He nced at Fennel who sat at the side. He asked, ¡°What happened to


    me?¡±


    Fennel walked over, leaned against the table, handed him a ss of warm water, and said, ¡°Nothing


    much, just excessive loss of mental energy. Just rest for a while and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Philip patted his head, exhaled, and said, ¡°Is the test result out yet?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s out.¡±

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Upon hearing this, Philip was dumbfounded. He snorted and asked, ¡°How is it possible? What are you


    talking about? I¡¯ve gone throughpulsory education and believe in materialism.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Then what do you think our existence is all about?¡±


    Gulp¡­


    Philip swallowed and started to feel a little flustered.


    Yes, how could the existence of Fennel and the door, as well as the existence of the Nonagon and the


    disciples, be exined?


    Superman?


    Human evolution?


    Did God really exist?


    Looking at Philip, Fennel said, ¡°The God Creation Project is an ancient and grand n. As for when


    this n started, no one knows. The only thing we know is that this n has never stopped. Some


    sought the Fountain of Youth while others sought the philosopher¡¯s stone. They¡¯re not. just records in


    history books. ording to research findings, they¡¯re all true. And all of these are just part of the God


    Creation Project.¡±


    Philip was astounded. This span of worldview was too much even for him, an outstanding and


    handsome young man of the new century, to ept.


    ¡°What the hell is the God Creation Project?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel took a deep breath and walked to the window, saying, ¡°A n that has never seeded and is


    illusory. The one closest to sess is your father. Unfortunately, your father is the only one who came


    close to God and willingly gave up. No one knows what he actually saw back then. The only thing that


    can be examined is that he once opened the door to the other shore, saw a certain existence or a


    certain civilization, then closed the door again. Even the person who pushed the door open with him


    back then is now trapped in the seventh zone behind the door.¡±


    Philip frowned. He still could not figure out what this so-called God Creation Project was all about.


    Fennel was also helpless. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the God Creation


    Project and it¡¯s difficult for me to exin it clearly. In the simplest terms, it¡¯s to use all the resources and


    civilizations avable to mankind to create a creature or a group of creatures or minds that go beyond


    the existing civilizations. Perhaps even beyond the higher civilizations. in this way, it can lead to the


    faster and better development of the world, or rather, to defend against some unknown existence.¡±


    ¡°To defend against some unknown existence?¡± Philip was even more confused now.


    Was the God Creation Project just to resist certain unknown existences?


    Fennel nodded slightly and said, ¡°This is another way of saying that the God Creation Project is to


    protect human civilization. It¡¯s said that one day, there¡¯ll be a special existence that will pose a threat to


    the current human civilization. Before that, we must develop as much as possible to improve our


    strength. Or we can exhaust all resources to create an existence that transcends everything to protect


    the human legacy.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m a product of that God Creation Project?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a product, you¡¯re the chosen one. You have to understand


    that the cost of this n is very high, and the person who can be chosen to be a part of the God


    Creation Project is naturally the most special existence. You happen to be that existence. Perhaps


    when your father gave up the God Creation Project back then, it had something to do with you.¡± Fennel


    pinched his chin and pondered.


    He seemed to have thought of a certain possibility that was close to the truth.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Philip¡¯s thoughts were in a mess right now because what Fennel told him was too inconceivable.


    ¡®God Creation Project? Was there really a god in this world?¡¯


    ¡®What constituted a god? Was it being above everything else?¡¯


    Seeing that unpleasant look on Philip¡¯s face, Fennel walked over and gently patted his shoulder while


    saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Your current strength is not enough to reach that level yet. I¡¯m telling you


    about it now just for you to be mentally prepared. After all, the potential of having 100% XD factor level


    is unprecedented.¡±


    Philip looked up at Fennel and continued to hold his head. At this time, there was a ringing in his ears


    and electric currents surged through him from time to time. It felt as if there was a strange but


    wonderful voice calling out to him.


    That voice was very mysterious and peculiar.


    It took a while before Philip recovered. He looked at Fennel and asked, ¡°The God Creation Project you


    mentioned, is it really to create the so-called god of all living beings?¡±


    Fennel frowned and thought for a while before saying, ¡°You can put it that way, but that¡¯s not exactly it


    either. This God Creation Project may be a little different from the so-called god you have in mind. It¡¯s


    not the kind in myths and legends, rather more like a leader in a broader sense or a prophet.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not wrong if you treat the God Creation Project with the mysterious color of fairy tales.


    After all, this ancient and grand n has never seeded. We don¡¯t know who proposed this n in


    the beginning, let alone when this n will end.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just a legend, a fantasy that motivates human civilization to keg) moving forward.¡±


    Fennel looked a little despondent when he finished speaking.


    Philip nodded. A few minutester, he left the lounge with Fennel.


    ¡°The next step is to develop your potential. Since you have 100% potential, it should be quick,¡± Fennel


    said as he walked ahead, leading Philip to a spacious room. This room, covering an area of about


    hundreds of square meters, was a circr structure divided into eight areas. Each area was filled with


    people in discussions or training.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Surprisingly, Philip actually saw mes sprouting from some people¡¯s hands, as well as the look of awe


    and excitement on their faces. Some people could also levitate metal objects with their hands. Others


    held a javelin in a separate training cabin and threw it at the holographic projection of humans!


    ¡°The ones over there are all modeled after the training module of the first zone in the Nonagon. It


    teaches them to control matter and energy.¡±


    Fennel walked while exining to Philip, whose face constantly flushed with amazement.


    Philip was surging with excitement right now. Such scenes seemed to have only appeared in


    Hollywood blockbusters. It was certainly out of this world.


    The modern version of the Avengers or Fantastic Four?


    ¡°Over there is the physical training. Some people are not suited to control matter, but they¡¯re born with


    special physical abilities, high mobility, agility, or perhaps explosive power.¡±


    Fennel pointed to the person who kept throwing javelins in that training cabin and exined.


    Philip continued to follow Fennel. Everywhere he looked, astounding scenes appeared.


    Soon, Fennel led Philip to a cabin. Standing in front of


    them was a middle-aged man wearing a ck robe and sses. He looked very refined, like a teacher


    in a magic academy.


    The other party folded his hands and bowed slightly to Fennel while saying, ¡°President Leigh.¡±


    Fennel nodded and patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder. He turned to Philip behind him and


    introduced, ¡°This is the instructor here. He¡¯ll teach you what to do next.¡±


    Philip nodded slightly toward the other party before he pulled Fennel to the side and dated suspiciously,


    ¡°Why are you President Leigh? What exactly is this ce? Didn¡¯t you say that the disciples study and


    train at the Nonagon and behind the door? Why is this ce¡­¡±


    Fennelughed and shrugged as he said, ¡°This is an institution I founded. I recruited some pretty


    capable guys. Who told you that only the Nonagon can select disciples in this world? Any king of


    disciples can have disciples. We just need to cover them with the power of kingship.¡±


    Philip was dumbfounded. He swept a nce at the nearly 20 to 30 people around and asked, ¡°Are they


    all your people?¡±

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°I need to prepare some trump cards for myself. To deal with the Nonagon,


    just relying on the current strength of these people won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    After Fennel finished speaking, he patted Philip on the shoulder and said, ¡°Stop asking. You¡¯ll


    understandter.¡±


    After saying that, he brought Philip to the instructor again and said with a smile, ¡°Instructor Lauder,


    sorry to trouble you.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Instructor Lauder bowed and smiled before looking at Philip. He picked up a metal orb from the white


    cylindrical table that was about hang the height of a person and handed it to Philip while saying, ¡°Take


    it.¡±


    Philip was a little doubtful. He looked at Fennel before taking the metal orb from Instructor Lauder¡¯s


    hand. It felt cool and metallic to the touch.


    Instructor Lauder then said, ¡°Feel it with your heart.¡±


    Philip was taken aback feel it with his heart?


    This was not a woman but a metal ball. How should he feel it with his heart?


    However, since the other party said so, he could only do as he was told.


    Philip held the metal ball with both hands and closed his eyes as he tried to feel the object in his hands


    with his heart.


    At first, Philip did not feel anything at all. The metal ball in his hand was still a metal ball with a cold


    texture. However, suddenly, he felt that the metal ball in his hand seemed different and was lighter. He


    abruptly opened his eyes and saw that the metal ball


    in his hand had actually levitated at some point. Moreover, the metallic luster of the surface began to


    be brighter. It slowly turned into the color of magma!


    At this moment, the temperature in the room suddenly soared as if it was covered in hotva.


    This sudden change naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. All of them stopped what they were doing


    and looked at the hot red metal ball in Philip¡¯s hand with very serious looks.


    In the crowd, someone muttered, ¡°What a strong fire attribute. This has reached the highest level of the


    attribute value, right?¡±


    That person said while looking up at a blue electronic screen that appeared overhead. On the screen,


    the gold rating standard appeared at this moment, ¡®SSSSS¡¯!


    5S!


    The highest fire attribute!


    At the same time, a sexy female voice broadcasted throughout the area, ¡°Fire attribute, 5S!¡±


    Everyone gasped aloud!


    It was not as if there were no geniuses with fire attributes here, but at most, they were only 1S. The


    man in front of them actually reached 5S!


    Fennel had brought back another terrifying guy!


    A super scary one at that!


    Fennel was also stunned when he saw the rating standards above, the five shining golden S. As


    expected of a man with 100% XD factor level-so perverted and terrifying. Even he only had a 3S fire


    attribute rating!


    s, there would always be disappointment withparison. Luckily, Fennel felt that his


    handsomeness was on equal footing with Philip.


    However, the next moment, everyone got another shock.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    That sexy female voice broadcasted again!


    ¡°Water attribute, 5S!¡±


    Hiss!


    Uproar!


    Everyone was astounded again!


    That metal orb in Philip¡¯s hand had slowly turned from ava orb that was red in color to a deep blue


    like a ball of water. Instantly, the cabin was filled with a refreshing sea breeze and the sound of waves


    in one¡¯s ears. At this moment, Philip was also full of shock when he saw the changes of the metal ball


    in his hand. He raised his head and looked at Fennel.


    Fennel was already so jealous that he was almost beside himself. He cursed inwardly. This was simply


    too absurd for words!


    Fennel originally thought he was an outstanding genius, but seeing Philip¡¯s attribute value at this


    moment, he felt like he was being tortured from the inside out!


    Water attribute, 5S. This was a double attribute!


    Even Instructor Lauder slowly pushed his sses, his face full of excitement. ¡®Double attribute, 5S..?¡¯


    He had never seen it before.


    The next moment, the area broke out with shouts of exmation once again. Everyone started holding


    their heads and rubbing their hair. Their faces were full of shock, and their jaws dropped so wide that


    an egg could be stuffed in their mouths!


    Many women were also full of admiration as they stared closely at Philip¡¯s back!


    ¡°Metal attribute, 5S!¡±


    It was still that same sexy voice broadcasting the announcement. However, it was enough to send the


    entire area into a frenzy.


    The metal ball in Philip¡¯s hand had returned to its original appearance, and the rating disy showed


    the metal attribute of 5S!


    At this moment, even Fennel could no longer remain calm. After gasping several times, he looked at


    Philip as if he was a monster.


    Instructor Lauder almost went crazy. He strongly suppressed his inner impulse but his breathing still


    became rapid.


    Almost everyone was waiting to see if Philip had other attributes. However, after a while, the metal ball


    in Philip¡¯s hand remained unchanged.


    Instructor Lauder nodded and pushed his sses. He took the metal ball in Philip¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°Very good. The three attributes are all 5S.¡±


    Fennel also breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Philip would produce another 5S


    attribute. It would be terrifying if that happened.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Everyone also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, although their nervousness did not abate. All of


    them stared at Philip with burning eyes, trying to remember the man¡¯s face.


    Three attributes, 5S!


    Without a doubt, he was a genius among geniuses, a pervert among perverts. Even Fennel Leigh only


    had two attributes. Apart from the 3S fire attribute, Fennel had not revealed the other attribute in front


    of everyone. Every time people wanted Fennel to show his hand, he would always jokingly say that it


    was his trump card and he could not easily show it to others. As time passed, everyone had forgotten


    that Fennel had double attributes. Now, a man with three attributes and all 5S ratings suddenly


    appeared. Everyone was going crazy with excitement.


    Many enchanted girls wanted to go over and get close to Philip but they were stopped by a look from


    Fennel.


    After that, he patted Philip on the shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, the rating is over. Instructor Lauder will


    teach you how to use and control your attributes next.¡±


    Philip was still a bit confused until now and asked, ¡°What do attributes mean?¡±

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Instructor Lauder said with a smile, ¡°Attributes refer to your affinity with a certain substance. The higher


    the rating, the easier it is for you to manipte and use such substances. Take your fire attribute as an


    example. Most people will naturally get burned when they encounter a fire, but for people with fire


    attributes, once their potential is developed, fire will do almost zero harm to them.¡±


    As he said that, Instructor Lauder snapped his fingers quite pretentiously. Instantly, mes sprouted


    between his fingers.


    ¡°What do you feel?¡± Instructor Lauder asked.


    Philip stared at the fire between Instructor Lauder¡¯s fingers and frowned as he said, ¡°I seem to feel like


    it¡¯s like a newborn baby, very cheerful and lively.¡±


    Instructor Lauder was startled before heughed and said, ¡°A baby? This is the first time I heard this


    metaphor, but maybe that¡¯s how you feel.¡± With that said, Instructor Lauder beckoned Philip to stretch


    out his hand. Then, he transferred the pulsating fire between his fingers to Philip¡¯s fingers.


    At that moment!


    That ball of fire miraculously stood between Philip¡¯s fingers. The burning me seemed to have met a


    rtive, and the pulsating mes became particrly excited.


    Instructor Lauder naturally also saw the change in the fire. The ball of fire the size of a fingernail


    seemed to have a huge amount of energy and was ready to go.


    ¡®Umm¡­ Ready to go.¡¯


    Instantly, Instructor Lauder seemed to realize something and looked greatly rmed. He immediately


    wanted to do something but it was toote.


    The mes between Philip¡¯s fingers immediately soared and turned into a fiery ball of fire with a puff. It


    looked as if it wanted to burn the cabin to crisps. Moreover, that huge me suddenly turned into a


    roaring lion!


    The scorching wave of air swept through the entire cabin in an instant.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Instructor Lauder¡¯s face darkened. He raised his hand and a cloud of cold air in his palm enveloped the


    me that had already jumped out of Philip¡¯s fingers.


    In an instant, the icy cold air collided with the mes and produced a sizzling sound. Immediately after,


    the entire cabin was filled with white water vapor. Everyone ran out of the cabin helter-skelter, watching


    as the entire cabin filled with the mist.


    Philip was a little embarrassed and kept apologizing to everyone.


    Theyughed and did not say anything. Instead, they gave him a friendly thumbs up a praised him,


    ¡°Awesome, man. You¡¯re the first person to make such amotion!¡±


    ¡°I take my hats off for you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s study together in the future. I¡¯ll introduce you to some girls!¡±


    ¡°Bring me along. I have arge capacity and a lot of resources too.¡±


    Philipughed and quickly got close to everyone.


    On the other side, Instructor Lauder looked at the cabin and pushed his sses. He nced at Philip


    who was chatting merrily with everyone and turned to ask Fennel who was next to him, ¡°President


    Leigh, he actually has more attributes. Why did you ask me to stop the rating process?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just do your job properly. All data about him must be kept


    confidential!¡± Fennel said solemnly as he looked at Philip.


    Instructor Lauder nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Half an hourter, Fennel and Philip left this ce.


    Before he left, Instructor Lauder gave Philip a book called ¡®Fundamentals for Disciples¡¯.


    Philip read a few pages. It was all about the introduction of disciples and the special power behind the


    door, followed by the exnation of how to use the attributes to manipte the material and energy in


    reality.


    Philip read for ten minutes and started to feel dizzy. The information was too profound, or rather, too


    unbelievable. Hence, he closed the book, rested his head on his hands, and looked at the scenery


    outside the car window.


    Fennel naturally noticed Philip¡¯s worries and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I¡®m thinking about what I¡¯m going through now, what a disciple


    is, and what the world and power behind the door are like.¡±

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°I was in the same state back then as you are now. When I found out about the


    door, my worldview copsed too. Many things that we think are illusory actually exist.¡±


    Philip turned to Fennel and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think these things are beyond what people can


    understand now?¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°What about it? It¡¯s like the people during medieval times. They couldn¡¯t


    understand these high-tech products like cell phones, cars, and satellites that we have now either.¡±


    ¡°Besides, fairy tales about flying to the moon. Hasn¡¯t that already been realized now?¡±


    Fennel continued, ¡°Third, are different. We can¡¯t use our current vision to look at future development. In


    the past, I also felt that such a special power was beyond the world, a divine power. But after entering


    the door, I realized that the world has always been like this. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been detached from it


    and became ignorant.¡±


    Philip turned to Fennel and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°Everything in the world has its value and rationality. If humans can make


    use of tools and everything else that can be used, why can¡¯t we make use of our bodies? Is it because


    we cannot, or have we somehow limited ourselves from doing so?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s heart jolted. Suddenly, he seemed to have been enlightened. After careful


    consideration, however, the thought slipped away from his mind again.


    Fennel added, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯ve been exposed to something that the world cannot touch or


    understand. Just learn to make use of it.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath. His gaze cleared, and he nodded in response. Soon, they returned to


    Uppercreek. Philip headed back to the hotel directly. Wynn was already asleep. He carefully walked to


    Wynn¡¯s bed, looked at Wynn who was sleeping on her side, and gently covered her with a thin nket.


    She was still as beautiful as ever.


    Suddenly, Wynn woke up. She opened her drowsy eyes, saw Philip sitting by her bed, and eximed


    sweetly, ¡°Are you back?¡±


    Then, she sat up with Philip¡¯s help.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°What are you doing up?¡±


    Wynn smiled as she looked at Philip in rapture and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I miss you.¡±


    Philip smiled and bopped Wynn on her nose. Then, he leaned down and put his ear on Wynn¡¯s


    stomach. ¡°He¡¯s moving,¡± Philip said with augh.


    Wynn gently stroked Philip¡¯s head with her hand and said with a sweet blissful smile, ¡°Come with me


    for a pregnancy check-up tomorrow. The doctor mentionedst time that there are still two months


    before the due date.¡±


    Philip got up and said with a nod, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow.¡±


    After saying this, he looked at Wynn seriously and suddenly said, ¡°Wynnie, after the pregnancy check-


    up is over tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±


    ¡®Home?¡¯ Wynn was taken aback for a moment before saying, ¡°Have you resolved everything in


    Riverdale?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said gently, ¡°Not Riverdale, my home¡­¡±


    Thump!


    Instantly, Wynn¡¯s eyes froze as she stared at Philip closely.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Was Philip finally going to bring her home?


    At that moment, Wynn¡¯s eyes were slightly moist as tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Her gaze


    wavered as she asked, ¡°Philip are you serious?¡±


    Philip reached out, wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, and said with a nod, ¡°Yeah, I once


    promised you that I¡¯ll definitely make you the happiest woman in the world. I¡¯ll let M be a little


    princess as well. I¡¯m not lying to you. I want to take you home. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll take you


    home.¡±


    Wynn covered her mouth and cried. She pounced into Philip¡¯s arms, pounded his chest with her little


    fists, and whimpered, ¡°Why did you wait until now?¡±


    Philip hugged Wynn andforted gently. ¡°Wynnie, believe me, I used to have a lot of unavoidable


    difficulties. This time, I¡¯ve decided to bring you back just to make things clear to you because I¡¯m going


    to a ce after this. I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving you and M in the outside world.¡±

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Hearing this, Wynn pushed Philip away, looked at him seriously, and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Philip ruffled the strands of hair that hung beside Wynn¡¯s ear and said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m


    just settling some personal matters.¡±


    Wynn mumbled, ¡°You always make me worry. I¡¯m your wife. Why won¡¯t you tell me anything?¡±


    Philip was startled. He also wanted to tell Wynn but there were many things that he could not. Those


    things would onlynd Wynn and M into greater conspiracy and danger. Bringing Wynn back this


    time was the result of Philip¡¯s long consideration. Only by bringing her back could he ensure her and


    M¡¯s safety.


    Seeing the dilemma on Philip¡¯s face, Wynn wiped her tears and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you. I just


    want to tell you that I¡¯m your wife and I¡¯ll always stand behind you and wait for you. No matter what you


    do, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Philip smiled as he stroked Wynn¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°I know. You should rest now.¡±


    A night passed without words.


    The next day, Philip got up early in the morning to get ready. He first prepared an borate and


    nutritious breakfast in the hotel kitchen before getting Wynn who was stillzing in bed.


    Wynn washed up, sat at the dining table, and nced at Philip who was sitting across from her. Then,


    she started to taste Philip¡¯s cooking with a happy smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Wynn smiled sweetly.


    Philip also smiled and said, ¡°Eat more. I¡¯ll take you to the hospitalter.¡±


    After breakfast, Wynn started to choose what to wear in the room. Finally, she went along with Philip¡¯s


    suggestion and chose a pure white maternity dress, a brown trench coat, a white sun hat, and soft t


    shoes. Although Wynn¡¯s stomach was big, her appearance at this moment was still so beautiful and


    attractive.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Going downstairs, Philip drove the Mercedes prepared by Victor Bell and went to the nearby women¡¯s


    hospital.


    Victor had made an advanced reservation in this women¡¯s hospital. They would only receive Philip and


    Wynn today. This was the charm of money. Philip did not want to do this but Victor had secretly


    arranged it in advance.


    After entering the hospital, dedicated nurses and doctors apanied them along the way.


    Everything went smoothly without a hitch. Philip left with Wynn after almost an hour.


    Wynn was full of blissful smiles. When she walked to the parking lot with Philip, she saw a convenience


    store on the side of the road and said coquettishly, ¡°Phil, I¡¯m thirsty and want to drink yogurt.¡±


    Philip smiled and put down the supplements he bought from the hospital. He bopped Wynn on the nose


    and said, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Wynn nodded and stood on the side of the road with a happy smile, looking like a young girl who was


    with her first crush.


    Philip looked at both sides of the street and trotted toward the convenience store. When checking out,


    he waved through the windows at Wynn who was standing by the roadside and smiling foolishly at him.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. When he took it out and answered the call, he heard an urgent voice on the


    other end of the line shouting, ¡°Young Master, danger! Madam is in danger! Someone is trying to harm


    Madam and the baby in her belly!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip looked shocked. Suddenly, the sound of heavy truck braking was heard. He spun


    around and looked at the door!


    At that moment, he saw a truck going out of control with a speed of 120/mph. It was about to crash into


    Wynn who was standing by the roadside, smiling and waving at him.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    At that moment!


    Philip felt as if his head had exploded. He watched helplessly as the heavy truck that was out of control


    and with death defying speed came crashing toward Wynn who was standing by the roadside with her


    big belly. She was still waving and smiling at him!


    Philip had no time to think at all. With all his strength, he pushed open the ss door of the


    convenience store and rushed toward Wynn. At that moment, he realized that the short distance of ten


    meters was like an insurmountable chasm.


    She was too far away from him!


    His eyes were red as he stared at the heavy truck that was about to crash into Wynn. He waved his


    arms hysterically and roared, ¡°Run! Run!¡±


    At that moment, Wynn also noticed the heavy truck that wasing for her. In that instant, her pupils


    quickly dted. She slowly turned to look at Philip, who was rushing toward her.


    Tears ran down her cheeks in a sh. She only had a few seconds to say goodbye.


    Philip watched as the heavy truck drove at a high speed, almost crashing!


    However, just at this critical juncture, a ck Cadic approached at high speed and hit the heavy truck


    head-on.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion resounded.


    Before Philip¡¯s eyes, the front end of that orange-red truck burst into pieces. Due to the collision, the


    entire body of the truck strayed off course and plunged headlong into the nearby shopping mall. After


    hitting the truck head-on, that ck Cadic flew into the air and spun more than a dozen times in mid-


    air before crashing to the ground again. The vehicle broke into pieces and skidded out tens of meters.


    The entire road was in a mess¡­


    There were long streaks of ck tire skid marks and the ground was full of gasoline. They all showed


    that a serious car ident had just urred here.


    Philip was dumbfounded as he looked at everything before him. Looking up, he saw Wynn standing on


    the side of the road, pale-faced and trembling. He rushed over, grabbed Wynn¡¯s arms tightly, and


    desperately shouted her name.


    ¡°Wynnie!¡±


    ¡°Wynnie..!¡±


    Wynn looked as if she had lost her soul. She stood on the side of the road. Her eyes were nk, her


    body was trembling, and her face was pale.


    Philip screamed. Seeing Wynn still in extreme panic, he hurriedly took her into the car and said, ¡°Sit


    here first¡­¡±


    After that, he turned around and was about to leave. He was going to check out the situation of that


    ck Cadic.


    Snap!


    Wynn grabbed hold of Philip¡¯s hand abruptly. She was shaking all over with tears in her eyes. She


    stared at Philip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Philip turned around and took Wynn¡¯s hand. He gently stroked her cheek and kissed her on the


    forehead before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After saying that, Philip banged the car door shut, turned around, and jogged to the ck Cadic that


    had crashed into pieces tens of meters away.


    It was too sudden. If not for the Cadic that crashed head-on into the heavy truck, the one in a pool of


    blood would be Wynn.


    At this moment, a lot of people had gathered around the road. Everyone was talking and taking


    pictures, while others were desperately making calls.


    Philip trotted over. He looked at thepletely deformed car frame as a strong smell of gasoline


    wafted into his nostrils. He nced around and found a man covered in blood in the car.


    ¡°Tiger Zander?¡± Philip was shocked as he looked at the man crushed by the car frame. It was Tiger


    Zander, the man with a rough appearance but a tender heart.


    ¡®Why was he here? He was the one who saved Wynn!¡¯


    ¡°Tiger..!¡±


    Philip shouted and crouched down, grabbing Tiger¡¯s arm that was covered in blood. He tried to drag


    him out of the car. That was because the smell of gasoline here was getting stronger and stronger. The


    car was going to explode at any time.


    ¡°M-Mr. rke¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the car, the blood covered Tiger opened his eyes and smiled foolishly while saying, ¡°Leave me


    here. Go¡­ Quickly.¡±


    A man like Philip had tears in his eyes at this moment!

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    ¡°No way, I can¡¯ t leave you here!¡±


    Philip roared and tried his best to pull Tiger out.


    Tiger howled in misery. He looked at his right leg that was caught in the frame,ughed wryly, and said,


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m begging you. Leave me here. My leg is stuck and I can¡¯t get out. Now, go, leave


    quickly!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll get you out!¡±


    With red eyes, Philip got up and looked around. Suddenly, he saw the fire ax in the nearby mall. He ran


    over and smashed the ss of the fire cab with a punch. Then, he took out the fire ax and rushed


    back to the side of the car. He chopped at the car frame furiously, but it was not something that could


    be cut with a fire ax.


    Tiger looked at Philip who was chopping away at the car frame and shouted, ¡°Mr. rke, let it be. It¡¯s


    toote. Go quickly and leave me here. This is what I owe you and your wife.¡±


    Philip did not answer.


    Puff!


    At this time, the rear end of the car started to catch fire. Seeing this scene, the trapped Tiger became


    anxious and roared, ¡°Brother rke, go! Leave me be! It¡¯s going to explode!¡±


    Philip was already full of tears. He had never been as powerless as he was now. It was clearly just a


    few steel frames, and Tiger was obviously still alive.


    He was unwilling to give up!


    nk, clink!


    Sounds of chopping from the fire ax continued. The car frame was deformed but it was still to no avail.


    Finally, Philip dropped his arms weakly and watched as the mes on the car grew bigger.


    Tiger leaned back with a relieved smile. He looked at Philip standing in front of him and said, ¡°Brother


    rke, I¡¯m a rough person who doesn¡¯t understand any great principles. My mother taught me before


    that kindness must be repaid in kind. Brother Theo told me that you paid for my mother¡¯s medical


    expenses in the nursing home, and you also solved the problem of my sister¡¯s schooling. I can¡¯t serve


    you any longer in this lifetime. In my next life, I¡¯ll serve you well¡­¡±


    Tiger¡¯s eyes were red, and he was still full of foolish smiles.


    Philip just stood in front of the broken car frame with the fire ax in his hand. He looked at Tiger inside


    the car and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely save you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying that, Philip¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tiger¡¯s leg that was stuck. The fire ax in his hand


    trembled.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable howl resounded all around. Following that, Philip struggled to get Tiger, who had passed


    out, from the car.


    The floor was covered in red!


    Bang!


    An explosion suddenly resounded. The Cadic hadpletely turned into a sea of mes.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Looking at Tiger whom he had dragged to the side of the road, Philip urgently took off his jacket and


    tore it into strips of cloth to quickly stop Tiger¡¯s bleeding. Before long, the ambnce from the nearby


    hospital also arrived. They quickly carried Tiger, who had lost a leg and was covered in blood, onto a


    stretcher.


    On this side, Philip was covered in red. Looking at the departing ambnce, he hurried back to his car.


    As soon as he opened the car door, he saw Wynn staring under her in horror.


    ¡°Phil, Phil, blood¡­ It¡¯s blood! ¡± Wynn shouted in horror.


    ¡®Blood?!¡¯


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened. He raised his eyes to look at Wynn, who was frightened and gasping.


    Premature birth?

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    With no time to think, Philip quickly got into the car and frantically rushed to the nearby women¡¯s


    hospital. On the way, he called Victor and said anxiously, ¡°Quickly notify the women¡¯s hospital. Wynn is


    bleeding!¡±


    On this side, Victor had juste out of the women¡¯s hospital and was about to go back. When he


    received the call from Philip at this time, his scalp went numb and his entire face was full of shock. He


    turned his head to look at the dean and a group of doctors standing behind him. He shouted, ¡°Hurry,


    Madam is bleeding! She¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    When the gray-haired dean heard Victor¡¯s words at this moment, he was taken aback and said, ¡°Master


    Bell, don¡¯t joke with me. Madam has just gone through the check-up. She¡¯s in very good condition and


    the fetus is very healthy. There are still two months to go before the due date.¡±


    Victor had no time to exin to him and yelled, ¡°Cut the crap. Mr. rke will be here soon!¡±


    The dean saw Victor¡¯s expression that did not seem fake and immediately guessed, ¡°Premature birth?¡±


    Quickly, he turned to the doctors behind him and said, ¡°Prepare the special delivery room at once!


    Everyone will be on emergency standby!¡±


    Instantly, all the doctors and nurses of the women¡¯s hospital were mobilized!


    tter!


    Several stretchers were pushed to the entrance of the hospital. On both sides of the entrance, a row of


    doctors and nurses stood together. All of them were the most elite doctors and nurses of this women¡¯s


    hospital.


    At this time, Victor also immediately contacted his forces and underlings in Uppercreek with only one


    order-immediately guard the women¡¯s hospital within a five-mile radius.


    Instantly, all forces and underlings under Victor Bell rushed to the site from all venues. Everyone


    donned standard suits and drove one ck Mercedes after another to the women¡¯s hospital.


    From a high altitude, it could be seen that ck Mercedes vehicles filled the streets of Uppercreek


    toward the women¡¯s hospital, forcing all other vehicles to stop at the sides of the road. There was only


    a path in the middle that was without obstructions.


    All eight major roads leading to the women¡¯s hospital were the same.


    All the owners of other vehicles were scared by the ck-suited thugs who got down from the ck


    Mercedes vehicles. They wanted to curse in anger but the other party simply took a stack of banknotes


    from the silver cases they carried and tossed them through their car windows.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Simply too unreasonable for words.


    Instantly, all the car owners on the eight major roads shut their mouths. All of them sat inside the cars


    and watched as a pathway along the road was being cleared out.


    Under normal circumstances, the roads in this area were always congested. However, a wide path was


    forcefully being cleared out by the hundreds of ck Mercedes vehicles that suddenly appeared today.


    On the sides of the road, a group of curious onlookers quickly took out their mobile phones to take


    videos and posted them on various social media tforms.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on? They¡¯re all Mercedes vehicles!¡± someone eximed in the crowd.


    ¡°Could it be a VIPing? Such pomp and means, using cash to clear the road. Looking at the


    direction, it¡¯s heading to the women¡¯s hospital.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, how cool is that? Which big family is expecting a child? I really like such crude methods.¡±


    Many smitten young girls disyed looks of envy upon seeing this scene.


    Soon, a Mercedes driving at top speed appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    On the sides of the road, the ck-suited bodyguards standing in a row immediately reported to Victor,


    ¡°Master Bell, Mr. rke is taking Faulkner Street! He¡¯ll be entering through the west entrance of the


    hospital.¡±


    When Victor received the call at the entrance of the hospital, he immediately shouted to the doctors


    behind him, ¡°West entrance! Go to the west entrance at once!¡±


    Instantly, hundreds of doctors and nurses followed Victor closely and rushed to the west entrance.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    On this side, Philip drove the car at top speed and naturally attracted countless onlookers who


    frantically took pictures!


    ¡°Gosh, is that the person? Did you capture it? He looks very young and handsome!¡± Some smitten


    young girls on the roadside eximed excitedly.


    Such a simple scene blew up on the social media tform in the next ten minutes. It quickly became


    the top hottest topic. Everyone was watching and discussing.


    Even those young masters who usually showed off their luxury cars and luxury watches, upon watching


    this scene,mented, [In terms of showing off one¡¯s wealth, I take my hats off to this person. To use


    cash to clear out a path without any obstructions on all eight major roads is simply unheard of].


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Back to the scene of Wynn¡¯s incident.


    At this moment, several ck BMWs were parked on the side of the road. Seven or eight men and


    women in ck leather jackets and trench coats got down from the vehicles. They were all wearing


    sunsses, looking very much like special agents in Hollywood blockbusters.


    The middle-aged man in the lead had a serious-looking face with a long knife scar at the corner of his


    mouth. His gaze swept over the surroundings before looking at the burning frame of a Cadic and the


    truck that had been cordoned off.


    When the nearby staff on patrol who rushed to the scene to handle the situation saw this group of


    people, they slightly backed off too.


    A sexy woman with a hot figure was wearing ck leather clothes and a ck trench coat. She had a


    ponytail and wore ck high heels. Swaying her hips, she approached the middle-aged man from


    behind. She took out a transparent stic bag with a wireless receiver inside.


    ¡°Boss, this is the only clue left on the scene,¡± the woman said with a seductive voice, her words direct


    to the point


    She had the appearance of a foreigner with green eyes and a sharp nose. She had an imposing


    demeanor, but she spoke fluently.


    The middle-aged man was crouching at this moment. He took off his sunsses as he looked at the


    long tire skid marks on the ground. Then, he stood up and took the transparent stic bag from the


    woman¡¯s hand. He nced at it a few times before saying in a gruff voice, ¡°We need to make a


    thorough investigation when we get back. We must get our hands on all the surveince cameras


    nearby too.¡±


    With that said, he thoughtfully looked at a car that was parked nearby on the roadside.


    After just a nce, the middle-aged man put on his sunsses and a pair of ck leather gloves on


    his hands. He turned around, walked to the BMW, and said, ¡°Hurry up with the investigation. Don¡¯t


    report this matter to the higher-ups for the time being.¡±


    That sexy foreign woman nodded and asked, ¡°Boss, what exnation do we give to the rke family?¡±


    The middle-aged man tapped his fingers on the door and said, ¡°Send them a copy of the clues and


    evidence we found.¡±


    After saying that, the middle-aged man got into the car and closed the door. Very quickly, this group of


    people left the site.


    Meanwhile, inside the vehicle that the middle-aged man had nced at just now, two guys in ck


    suits dialed a number on a mobile phone. The guy in the co-passenger seat looked at the mini-


    notebook in his hand and said into the phone, ¡°The mission failed.¡±


    On the other side of the line, the faint voice of a woman that carried a hint of chill said emotionlessly,


    ¡°Okay, I got it. You may go back.¡±


    With that said, the call ended.


    ***


    At the same time, far away in Sendona of Country M in a luxurious castle.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    This castle built in thest century was closely guarded. As far as the eye could see, the ce was full


    of foreign bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses. In the castle, dozens of luxury cars, sports cars,


    and even a mini-helicopter were parked.


    About a hundred male and female servants were responsible for the upkeep of the castle.


    At this time, in the huge hall of the castle, there was a silhouette of a tall and graceful woman wearing a


    long trench coat. From her back, it could be seen that she had an S-shaped figure. She was simply


    perfect and wless. Her arms were crossed over her chest at this time. With her back facing the group


    of elite bodyguards, she tapped the phone repeatedly with her delicate hand.


    ¡°Clean everything up. Don¡¯t leave any clues behind.¡± The figure said in a cold and aloof manner before


    turning around and leaving on her high heels.


    A man in the hall bowed in response before taking his phone out. He dialed a number and said coldly,


    ¡°Clean everything up. Don¡¯t leave anything behind!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Back to Uppercreek, on the street where the incident happened. At this time, the two guys in the private


    vehicle nced at each other before saying, ¡°Our work is done.¡±


    However, just as they were about to start the car and drive away, the car door was opened from


    outside. Two tall and burly foreign guys in long trench coats and sunsses stood on both sides of the


    door.


    The two men in the car saw the two guys outside the car who suddenly appeared. Before they knew


    what was happening, they saw the two guys donning ck leather gloves and taking out guns with


    silencers!


    Puff, puff!


    Two soft noises!


    The two men in the car died on the spot. One had a gunshot in the heart while the other was in the


    middle of his eyebrows. Then, one of the men tossed a customized self-detonating bomb into the car


    before shutting the door.


    The two men left the scene gantly. Less than 50 meters away, the vehicle exploded with a loud bang


    and mes soared to the sky!


    Instantly, the surrounding was in chaos.


    After the two men walked away, they rode on two shy motorbikes and left.


    ***


    Change of viewpoint. On a lush little ind surrounded


    by the sea, it was Arcadia Ind of the rke family¡­


    At this moment, in therge ball of the white castle, Roger rke leaned on his walking cane while


    appreciating a stone mural.


    Suddenly, a tall and burly man strode in briskly from the main entrance. His eyes were sharp and cold,


    while his face was full of anxiety.


    ¡°Fulton, why are you flustered?¡± Roger asked without raising his head.


    Fulton walked up to Roger in a few steps, knelt on one knee, lowered his head, and said gravely, ¡°My


    lord, the young madam has met with an ident!¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, the temperature in the entire hall plummeted!


    Roger raised his eyebrows, his eyes like cold daggers as he stared at Fulton closely. He did not say


    anything but closed his eyes slightly before popping them open. There was a glint of chill and killing


    intent in the corners of his eyes.


    Thump!


    He mmed the walking cane in his hand heavily on the floor. Instantly, the tiles shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Someone blocked my five senses!¡±


    Roger said coldly with fury in his eyes.


    Fulton trembled upon hearing that and said, ¡°In this world, there are no more than three people who


    can block your five senses. Could it be them?¡±


    Roger¡¯s eyes were unfathomable with a hidden chill on his body that was about to soar to the sky.


    ¡°How is the young madam? What about the child in her stomach?¡± Roger took a deep breath, retracted


    his gaze, and quickly asked.


    Fulton replied, ¡°Everything is fine. A young man named Tiger Zander saved the young madam at the


    cost of his life. The young master has already saved him. He¡¯s currently receiving emergency treatment


    at the hospital.¡±


    Roger breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If this Tiger Zander can scrape through


    this ordeal, absorb him into the Shadow Squadron.¡±


    Fulton nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    The chill on Roger¡¯s face gradually disappeared and was reced with excitement. A smile also slowly


    formed as he mumbled to himself, ¡°Premature birth?¡±


    Fulton looked up and said, ¡°She¡¯s in the operating room now.¡±


    Roger nodded, looking a little flustered. He started to pace back and forth in the hall unconsciously.


    It was also the first time Fulton had seen his lord in this state and said, ¡°My lord, do you need me to


    send the rke family¡¯s personal guards to guard Uppercreek?¡±


    Roger was startled as his aged hands trembled slightly. He said, ¡°Pass on my order. Dispatch 1,000


    Dragon Knights from the rke family¡¯s guards to Uppercreek. Also, send all members of the Shadow


    Squadron to wee the young master, young madam, my granddaughter, and my grandson back to


    the ind! Anyone who dares to stop them, kill without mercy!¡±


    Fulton got the order and turned to leave.


    Roger added, ¡°Pass another order. Three dayster, the rke family will hold a banquet for ten days.


    Send out invitations worldwide to celebrate the birth of my grandson and congratte the young


    madam of the rke family!¡±


    Roger looked very excited at the moment, and his face was full of smiles. His joy could hardly be


    contained.


    Fulton received the order and responded, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± After saying that, Fulton turned around and


    left the hall.


    At this moment, a woman in mink velvet walked down from the spiral staircase at the back of the hall.


    She had a good figure and a well-maintained appearance. She was Hazel Eva, the fourth madam of


    the rke family.


    At this moment, she walked gracefully to Roger¡¯s side, draped a trench coat over him, and said, ¡°Old


    Master, are Phil and Wynnieing back?¡±


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°Yes, they are. Also, I¡¯m about to hold my grandson.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hazel was overjoyed and shouted, ¡°Really? Is Wynnie about to give birth?¡±


    Roger nodded and said, ¡°Premature birth.¡±


    ¡°Premature birth?¡± When Hazel heard this, she panicked and quickly said, ¡°How could it be premature?


    Oh, the baby and Wynnie will be okay, right? No way, I have to go to Uppercreek I¡¯m going to bring the


    family doctor there.¡±


    Roger looked at Hazel¡¯s anxiety and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Roger seemed to sense


    something. Suddenly, his eyes burst with a biting chill as be stared straight at the sky outside this hall.


    It seemed that within his sight, something extraordinary was happening. The invincible and


    domineering aura that erupted all over his body felt as if a dragon was awakening.


    ¡°How dare you?! Today, I shall see who dares to make a move against the bloodline of my rke


    family!¡±


    A deep shout like the angry roar of a dragon suddenly shook the entire ind!


    With a turn of Roger¡¯s entire body, the space around him changed and his figure directly disappeared


    from the hall. In an instant, the world around this area suddenly changed colors. The ocean surged,


    and huge waves as high as a hundred meters churned. The sky was also quickly overwhelmed by


    ck clouds.


    Terrifying lightning shed in the sky as if doomsday had approached.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ***


    Back to the women¡¯s hospital in Uppercreek, Philip was waiting anxiously outside the operating room.


    Wynn had been inside for almost half an hour. Only heart-wrenching screams could be heard from the


    the room. He wanted to go in but the doctor would not let him.


    Suddenly, Wynn¡¯s hoarse and irritable shout came from inside the operating room, ¡°Philip rke, get


    the f*ck in here! Argh! I¡¯m about to die from the pain!¡±

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    When Philip heard this, he was so scared that his knees went weak and he almost stumbled onto the


    floor. Wynn Johnston had always been virtuous, generous, and soft-spoken. Did having a baby expose


    her true nature of¡­ Being a red-hot chili pepper?


    Without dy, Philip rushed into the operating room. He trotted to the operating table and tightly held


    Wynn¡¯s frantically waving hands. His heart ached for her.


    Wynn was drenched in a cold sweat at this moment. It was all because of the pain. Her whole face was


    distorted from the pain as she screamed herself hoarse!


    ¡°Ah! Argh!¡±


    Wynn screamed, looked sideways at Philip, and eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll never have another baby with you


    again. It hurts too much! This son of yours, why isn¡¯t he out yet?¡±


    Philip held Wynn¡¯s hand tightly, constantly encouraging andforting her as he said, ¡°Wynnie, keep it


    up. We won¡¯t have another one again.¡±


    Philip felt very distressed but he could not do anything now.


    It was not this difficult when she gave birth to M thest time. Why was his son being so difficult?


    Next to him, the doctor and nurse kept guiding Wynn. ¡°Madam, use more force. The baby¡¯s head is


    coming out.¡±


    Wynn mustered all her strength. Her little hand gripped Philip¡¯s hand tightly as she shouted, ¡°I¡­ Ah!¡±


    Finally, after a high-pitched shout, the doctor and nurse were very excited as they held the baby. They


    said, ¡°Madam, the baby is out. It¡¯s a boy.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wynn was very weak, and her eyes were unfocused. Looking at the little baby in the doctor¡¯s arms, she


    stretched out her hand weakly and said, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    However, as soon as she finished saying this, she passed out.


    Philip was terrified by this. He did not even look at his son but shouted desperately at Wynn, ¡°Wynnie,


    Wynnie!¡±


    If his son could speak, he would definitely cry in a grievance.


    Over there, a nurse suddenly shouted with anxiety and panic, ¡°Director, Madam is hemorrhaging!¡±


    Hearing this, the director panicked.


    Several doctors and nurses immediately sent the premature baby into the nursery. Then, they pushed


    Philip out of the operating room while saying, ¡°Mr. rke, please leave the room. Leave the rest to us!¡±


    Philip was pushed out of the operating room. He stood a t the door and panicked.


    ¡®Hemorrhage?¡¯


    Was Wynn going to be okay?


    Philip was extremely anxious. He paced back and forth outside the operating room.


    At this time, Victor Bell trotted over. Seeing Philip¡¯s anxious look, he dared not approach but stood


    silently on the side.


    This women¡¯s hospital was already being closely guarded by Victor¡¯s people at this moment. Half an


    hour ago, Victor had sent someone to Riverdale to pick up Charles and Martha. Lydia Jensen also


    hurried over with M.


    After receiving the news from Victor, even President Hoyt Luther of the Uppercreek Chamber of


    Commerce rushed over without dy and postponed important cooperation meetings with foreign


    companies. All of them waited quietly in the hospital lobby.


    Philip kept pacing back and forth. When he saw Victor standing on the side, he asked indifferently,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Victor hurried forward with a bow and said, ¡°Mr. rke, Tiger Zander has been saved and is currently


    out of danger.¡±


    Hearing that, the stone that had been crushing Philip¡¯s heart finally fell away. He nodded and said,


    ¡°Give him the best medical care and also inform Theo Zander to protect all his family members.¡±


    Victor nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    After that, Victor said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯ve brought back the clues and evidence from the scene of the


    ident. Do you want to look at them now?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip frowned as he reached out to take the folder handed over by Victor. Opening


    the document, the investigation data inside was fresh from the oven.


    Philip nced at it and found no valuable clues. In short, it was a premeditated murder attempt. There


    were no clues left at the scene. The driver of the truck was also an innocent party. The vehicle lost


    control due to human tampering. After cross- examination, the driver was not under suspicion.


    When Philip saw this information, a wave of chills swept over him. He asked Victor, ¡°Did you find


    anything else?¡±


    Victor shook his head and said, ¡°No, ording to the contacts I have on patrol there, they said that


    after you and Madam left, several special international patrol vehicles arrived. This case has been


    taken over by the special international patrol organization.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at Victor as he asked, ¡°Special international patrol organization? Why are


    they here?¡±


    Victor shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mr. rke. I¡¯m sorry for my limited abilities.¡±


    Philip frowned and waved his hand at Victor as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You may leave now.¡±


    Then, an apprehensive Philip looked at the operating room before taking his phone out. He dialed the


    number he had dialed earlier and asked coldly, ¡°Have you found out?¡±


    The male voice on the other end of the phone said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, I found it. I¡¯m in one of


    the Rothschilds¡¯ castles in Sendona City.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you investigating my sister¡®s whereabouts? Why is it linked to the Rothschild family? Was what


    happened just now their conspiracy?¡± Philip asked.


    On the other end of the phone, Rick Davenport was crouched on the roof of a castle at this moment.


    With a gaze like a cheetah, he scanned the guards and security in the castle while saying, ¡°The young


    lady¡¯s whereabouts are somewhat rted to the Rothschild family, and they have special cooperation


    with the Hall of the Underworld from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West. Young Master, this incident


    should be a joint effort between the Rothschild family and the Hall of the Underworld. Moreover, some


    people in our territory are supporting them in secret.¡±


    As Rick said that, he put on his face mask andy on the roof of the castle while checking the


    equipment on his body.


    ¡°Support from within the territory? Who is it?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Rick replied, ¡°It¡¯s not clear for the time being. I just saw a figure from the back. I must have seen this


    person somewhere before. Give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll sneak in to see who the other person is.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Philip was silent for a moment when he heard that. He then said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡±


    With that said, he ended the call. As soon as he ended this call, he received another call. At a nce, it


    was from his second uncle.


    ¡°Uncle Tim,¡± Philip squeezed out a smile and greeted.


    On the other end of the phone, Tim rke¡¯s furious voice was heard. ¡°Philip, who did this to Wynn? Did


    you find out? I¡¯ll bring my men to kill them! Damn it! They deserve to die for doing this!¡±


    Philip exhaled and waited for Tim to stop shouting over the phone before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t found out


    yet, but what I know for the time being is that the Rothschild family from Sendona has joined forces


    with the Hall of the Underworld. There may also be secret support from someone in the territory.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Tim, who was in another country talking about oil and mining business,


    was at an airport where more than a dozen Apache fighter nes were parked.


    He gestured to his men behind him and said, ¡°Rothschild? Okay, I¡¯ll remember this. I¡¯m going to ask


    Oliver what the hell he wants. How dare he make a move against the young madam of my rke


    family? I¡¯ll turn Rothschild upside down!¡±

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    On this side, Tim ended the call. Then, with a chill on his face, he turned to the bodyguard behind him


    and ordered, ¡°Pass on my order immediately to mobilize 500 Dragon Knights to enter Sendona at top


    speed. Surround all the properties belonging to the Rothschild family, including all castles, manors,


    vis, and mansions! Don¡¯t leave even one out! I want to see if Oliver wants to die!¡±


    The sturdy bodyguard bowed after hearing the order and said, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t


    mobilize 500 Dragon Knights. We just received the notice that 1,000 Dragon Knights have been drafted


    to go to Uppercreek by the order of the patriarch.¡±


    Tim frowned and said, ¡°In that case, send the Tiger Knights, as many as possible! I want to see who


    gave the Rothschild family the guts to make a move against the young madam and the little grandchild


    of the rke family!¡±


    Tim rke was livid!


    The rke family had been silent for too long. It had been a long time since they disyed their


    terrifying abilities and means on the international scene. This time, Tim must show these foreign


    families and the group of people eyeing the rke family like jackals in the dark that the rke family


    would always stand at the top of this world.


    A sleeping dragon was not an existence bold and ignorant younglings could vite!


    Then, Tim turned around and got into one of the Apache fighter nes. With a wave of his hand, the


    fighter ne took off and headed straight for Sendona City. Below, a group of tribal chiefs kept waving


    at Tim.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. After Uncle Tim ended the call, he was still a little nervous. Uncle Tim was about


    to do something big. There was no choice. When Uncle Tim got angry, even his father could not hold


    him back.


    Once, with only 100 rke family¡¯s guards, Tim destroyed thergest family of a small country just like


    that!


    At this time, Philip collected himself and stood outside the operating room door, waiting for Wynn to


    come out. A few momentster, Lydia Jensen arrived with M. When the little princess saw Philip, she


    called out to him and jumped into his arms.


    Philip picked her up. M blinked her big jewel like eyes at the operating room and asked in her childish


    voice, ¡°Dad, has Mom given birth to a little baby? Why isn¡¯t she out yet?¡±


    Philip looked at the operating room before walking to the side and sitting down. He rubbed M on the


    head and said, ¡°Mom will be out soon. Do you want to see your brother?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    M looked very happy as she danced and shouted, ¡°Yes, I want to see my brother!¡±


    Philip got up, looked at Lydia, and called over two nurses. He said, ¡°Bring them for a visit.¡±


    Lydia took M from Philip¡¯s arms. Seeing that Philip was motionless, Lydia asked, ¡°Brother Philip,


    aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll stay and wait for Wynn. You can bring M over for a look¡±


    Lydia agreed and took two steps before she turned back and said to the worried Philip, ¡°Brother Philip,


    don¡¯t worry. Sister Wynn will be fine.¡±


    Philip smiled and waved. After they left, Philip breathed a sigh of relief. He did not know what was


    wrong with him now. He felt extremely reluctant to see his newborn son. It was because Wynn was not


    out of danger yet. In his heart, perhaps Wynn was more important. If something happened to Wynn, he


    definitely would not forgive himself, let alone the child.


    After waiting for a few moments, the operating room light was still on. Philip started to get anxious.


    Moreover, doctors and nurses kept hurrying in and out.


    Philip got hold of two of them and wanted to ask questions but the other party simply shook their heads


    and refused to answer.


    Lydia carried M over. Victor Bell, Hoyt Luther, and the rest arrived as well.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    There seemed to be a hint of depression in the air. Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be weighed down by a


    huge boulder with a timer.


    M struggled to get down from Lydia¡¯s arms and ran to Philip who stood in front of the operating room


    door. She was constantly looking around. She tugged at his pants, handed her lollipop to Philip, and


    said with a cute smile, ¡°Dad, eat some candy. Mom will be fine.¡±


    Philip looked down at his daughter and bent over to pick her up. He forced a smile, bopped her on the


    nose, and said, ¡°Yeah, Mom will be fine.¡±


    Despite saying that, Philip had a bad premonition. That was because Wynn had not been out after so


    long. The entire long corridor was silent. Everyone dared not make a sound.


    At this time, a group of people hurried over from the door. It was Theo Zander with Charles Johnston


    and Martha Yates. Charles was supporting Martha. She could now stand up and walk, but she could


    not run, let alone walk for a long time.


    Thus, Martha shuffled along slowly. Theo could not stand it. He bent over, put Martha on his back, and


    ran in from the door.


    When he got closer, Martha pped Theo on the back and cursed, ¡°Hey, slow down. Put me down!¡±


    Theo panted as he put Martha down. He stood aside and said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip looked at the anxious Charles and Martha, then nodded to Theo. He said, ¡°Thanks for your hard


    work.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Theo chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    Martha looked at the light outside the operating room and asked anxiously, ¡°How long has she been in


    there? Hasn¡¯t the baby been born yet? Philip, why are you here? Don¡¯t you need to go in for the


    delivery too?¡±


    Martha turned around and red at Philip with an angry, unpleasant face.


    Philip¡¯s eyes went cold as he said, ¡°The baby has been born and is in the nursery.¡±


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that before asking suspiciously, ¡°In that case, why is


    she still in the operating room? Why isn¡¯t she out yet? What happened?¡±


    After all, Martha was still quite worried about her daughter. If anything happened to Wynn, how could


    she be a rich woman in the future?


    On the side, Charles also asked, ¡°Yes, Philip. What¡¯s going on? Why is Wynnie still inside? What


    happened?¡±


    Philip looked at Charles and said, ¡°Dad, Wynn is hemorrhaging and undergoing rescue at the moment.¡±


    ¡°What? Hemorrhaging?¡±


    Martha passed out upon hearing that. Fortunately, Theo rushed over to support her and helped her to


    the bench on the side.


    Everyone fussed over her before Martha slowly woke up. As soon as she woke up, she pointed at


    Philip and cursed, ¡°She¡¯s hemorrhaging? I just knew it. A good-for-nothing like you is nothing but a


    harbinger of bad luck. If anything happens to my daughter, I won¡¯t let you off even if I have to haunt


    you!¡±

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Philip did not refute Martha but merely stood there silently.


    Martha was very angry and broke away from the crowd. She rushed over, pped Philip, tugged at his


    clothes, and cursed, ¡°Do you still have the nerve to stand here? Get lost, go away! Take that unlucky


    son of yours and get lost!¡±


    Martha was furious!


    Her daughter who was in good condition before suffered from hemorrhage just from giving birth. If


    anything happened to Wynn, how would Martha live in the future?


    She still wanted to live a good life by relying on Wynn. Moreover, people from the Lovce family had


    come looking for her. They said that they would give her 100 million for Wynn to be acknowledged by


    the Lovce family.


    Martha was moved at that time, but she refused after thinking about it and even had a big fight with the


    other party. She was not so wicked to that extent.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this moment, everyone gasped when they saw Martha pping Philip!


    This mother-inw was a little reckless.


    This was mainly because she did not know Philip¡¯s identity. If she knew, she would probably kneel at


    his feet.


    Lydia could not bear to see Martha bullying Philip like this. She rushed over, pushed Martha away, and


    shouted, ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to bully Philip?¡±


    Martha almost stumbled from Lydia¡¯s violent push. She nced at Lydia and said with sudden


    realization, ¡°Well done, Philip rke. When I saw this girl the previous time, Wynn told me that she¡¯s a


    friend. Why do I get the feeling that she¡¯s your new lover now?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! I treat Philip like my brother! Don¡¯t you dare nder me, let alone damage Philip¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Lydia Jensen was not a weak woman. She was very headstrong.


    Naturally, she would not speak to Martha nicely. Martha sneered as she nced at the people around


    them. She had met Theo Zander and Victor Bell before. She seemed to have met Hoyt Luther next to


    them as well, but she was not familiar with him.


    ¡°Hehe, good for you, Philip. Why did you get so many friends toe here today? Were you afraid that


    I¡¯d cause trouble for you?¡± Martha sneered.


    Charles hurried over and tugged at Martha¡¯s clothes as he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t talk so much.


    They¡¯re Philip¡¯s friends. Don¡¯t cause trouble everywhere just because your legs have just recovered.


    This is a hospital and we need to be quiet. We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Wynn yet.¡±


    Charles was quite smart and could see the current situation clearly. These people were obviously not


    Philip¡¯s friends at all. Looking at their faces and standing postures, it was clear that Philip was in the


    ce of honor.


    Besides, who was Theo Zander? He was the dragon of Riverdale!


    Recently, he had been at his son-inw¡¯s beck and call! Charles had been exposed to the business


    field, after all. He naturally understood the subtle dynamics in y here. Even if Philip wanted to


    conceal it, it could not be kept under wraps.


    Martha shook off Charles¡¯ hand and spewed profanities in his face. ¡°You¡¯re just as useless as him! Why


    do you still care about his friends at such a time? If something happens to Wynn, how can we live?¡±


    Her words left Charles speechless.


    After that, Martha stared at Philip spitefully and asked without a care, ¡°Philip, my daughter is facing a


    life and death situation right now. Are you just going to stand here like this? She just gave birth to your


    child!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were as cold as des. With a nce, his eyes burst with cold intent. He stared at Martha


    and asked impassively, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Martha was frightened by Philip¡¯s terrifying eyes. He looked like a jackal about to tear his prey apart at


    any time. She stepped back and moved closer to Charles while saying, ¡°I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s mother. I will


    naturally consider things on my daughter¡¯s behalf. Everyone will be happy if nothing happens to her.


    But if something happens to her, you must give us an exnation, right?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡±


    When Philip heard this, he knew that something was up.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    On the way here, Martha had thought about it carefully. Wynn had given birth to a son. At any rate, they


    could reap a fortune from Philip, right?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Now, Wynn was hemorrhaging and undergoing emergency rescue. Who could predict what would


    happen after this?


    She coughed and said unabashedly, ¡°If my daughter is gone, all the assets under your name will


    belong to the Johnston family! As for Beacon Group, don¡¯t you even think of touching a penny! It


    belongs to my daughter. Don¡¯t think of taking advantage of the situation!¡± Martha had made clear


    calctions.


    If something really happened to Wynn, Philip would naturally inherit everything as her spouse. The


    company as well as everything else would belong to him.


    Martha Yates was not stupid. She must make an agreement now.


    Hearing this, Philip frowned deeply as he clenched his fists tightly. His entire body exuded a chill. He


    did not expect that at this point, Martha would still be thinking of her daughter¡¯s fortune!


    Abominable! Simply outrageous!


    Even Theo, Victor, and Hoyt, who were at the side, were full of anger and chills when they heard such


    wordsing from Martha¡¯s mouth!


    How could this person be a mother? Was she still trying to take advantage of the situation at this time?


    Lydia¡¯s chest heaved with anger as she cursed, ¡°Do you still dare to call yourself Wynn¡¯s mother? At


    this time when she¡¯s undergoing an operation, you¡¯re actually thinking about her assets if something


    happens to her! You¡¯re simply the most shameful mother I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Although Martha felt a little guilty, things had already reached this point. There was no turning back She


    had to think about her future.


    With a stern face, she said coldly, ¡°Philip, these are my demands. I¡¯ve already prepared the agreement.


    You can think about it!¡±


    With that said, Martha pulled out an agreement in ck and white from her handbag. She had


    prepared this agreement for a long time, just waiting for this opportunity.


    Philip frowned as the chills on his face increased. He squeezed his fist and snatched the agreement


    from Martha¡¯s hand. He nced at it before taking the pen in Martha¡¯s hand and signing his name!


    Thud!


    The pen fell.


    Philip threw the agreement at Martha. With scarlet eyes, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve signed the agreement. If


    something happens to Wynn, everything under her name will be yours! I¡¯ll also give you an extra 100


    million!¡±


    Hearing this, Martha was full of excitement. She looked at the agreement and said to Charles standing


    next to her, ¡°Old man, look, it¡¯s signed. The rest of our lives are secured.¡±


    After that, she turned to Philip and asked, ¡°By the way, what do you mean by giving me an extra 100


    million just now? Do you have personal savings?¡±


    Philip red at Martha and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to be a mother. Get lost!¡±


    This roar resounded throughout the hospital.


    Martha trembled with fright. She stared at Philip very unhappily and said, ¡°Who are you trying to scare?


    My daughter is still inside. If something happens, I still need to settle the score with you!¡±


    Philip was furious, and his anger could no longer be contained. He said coldly, ¡°You really deserve to


    die!¡± With that said, he raised his hand and was about tosh out at her.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Smack!


    The hand was raised and the p fell. The crisp p resounded in the hospital corridor.


    ¡°Martha Yates, you¡¯re not worthy to be a mother! If you dare say another word, I won¡¯t let you speak


    again for the rest of your life!¡±


    Philip roared in anger, his eyes aze and his fists clenched. He wanted to tear Martha¡¯s mouth off


    right now. However, she was Wynn¡¯s mother and Wynn was still in the operating room undergoing


    emergency rescue. He must bear with it!


    After that, Philip turned around with his back to everyone. Everyone could feel a hint of coldness and


    dormant killing intent from his broad and imposing back.


    This time, Philip was really angry!


    The calmer it was, the bigger the storm that wasing their way.


    When the surrounding people saw Philip¡¯s decisive move, they felt as if his strike had helped them vent


    their anger.


    It felt too good. The repressed mood just now was instantly lifted.


    It would be best to beat that crazy woman to death. She was too shameless. She was not worthy of


    being a mother at all!


    Martha staggered on her feet. She almost went nuts from Philip¡¯s p. She covered her burning cheek


    and stared at Philip¡¯s back in fear and disbelief.


    This guy actually hit her so hard. Moreover, his words and the look in his eyes just now made Martha


    flustered. It had been a long time since she was beaten by Philip. She had forgotten how ruthless he


    was!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    What?


    Why did it feel a little reminiscent?


    She pursed her lips, stared at Philip, and scolded with great displeasure, ¡°Good for you, Philip! How


    dare you hit me? I¡¯m your mother-inw! My daughter is undergoing emergency rescue now!¡±


    After saying that, she wanted to rush up and fight Philip.


    However, Philip just flicked a nce at her. His dark and cold eyes looked like an eagle in the sky


    waiting to pounce on its prey.


    Cold!


    A biting chill!


    Fear from the depths of her soul suddenly welled up in Martha¡¯s heart and amplified infinitely. She


    unconsciously staggered back a few steps and leaned against Charles. She was full of panic.


    ¡°Oh my! What kind of look was that? How scary!¡±


    Martha¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat, and she almost fell to her knees.


    Charles also noticed it and quickly pulled Martha. He lowered his voice and criticized, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop


    being so unreasonable? Our daughter is still undergoing emergency rescue now. Why are you doing


    this? Do you still think of her as your daughter?¡±


    Martha turned around and red at Charles. She dared not find trouble with Philip now but she could


    still deal with this old man.


    Moreover, she was still angry from being pped by Philip and had nowhere to vent her frustration.


    Thus, she pointed at Charles and cursed, ¡°Why are you pretending to be innocent and being a goody


    two-shoes? Am I not doing this to secure the rest of our lives? Do we have to rely on him to support us


    if something happens to our daughter?¡±


    While saying that, Martha pointed at Philip angrily.


    Charles nced at Philip¡¯s back with a frown. He quickly pulled Martha aside and said gravely, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough! Stop stirring things up! Why are you saying such things at this time? Isn¡¯t Philip your son-in-


    law?¡±

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Smack!


    Martha pped Charles¡¯ hand away and chastised coldly, ¡°Son-inw? What kind of son-inw is he?


    What has he done for us all these years? Has he ever given us a good life? Take that vf for instance.


    He probably used thepany¡¯s funds to buy it, but he¡¯s guarding against us like he¡¯s guarding against


    a thief.¡±


    Charles sighed and said, ¡°Stop talking so much. He helped us settle the case with Martin and Bernard.¡±


    Martha refused to listen and shouted, ¡°Bah! What¡¯s the use of that? Martin and Bernard have founded


    their ownpany now. Besides, why should I stop talking? At first, I thought that he was just a


    useless loser. Who knew that he was the young master of a wealthy family and the owner of that


    rke Group in the capital city? So I thought that I could live a rich life from then on, but what


    happened after that? They went bankrupt and Philip rke is still a useless loser! Why didn¡¯t he tell us


    when he wasn¡¯t broke? Why still rely on the Johnston family after the bankruptcy? He¡¯s just after


    Wynnie¡¯spany and assets so that he can pay off his debts!¡±


    The more Charles listened, the darker his face became. His voice became more solemn as he said


    coldly, ¡°Enough, say no more!¡±


    However, the furious Martha did not notice the emotional changes on Charles¡¯ face at this moment and


    continued to vent her displeasure.


    ¡°What¡¯s enough? No, it¡¯s not! And that second mother of his. Yes, that stepmother named Giada Wallis.


    Who does she think she is? How dare she yell at me and order me about? If not because she¡¯s rich, I


    wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her! Just look at Philip ¡¯s wimpy face. He must have lost the fight against that


    woman for the family fortune and that¡¯s Why he¡¯s still staying in the Johnston family. If I should say so,


    our Wynnie should have divorced this jinx sooner!¡±


    Martha cursed unrestrainedly and even sprayed some spittle.


    When Lydia and the others heard her words, they were fuming!


    Philip rke was a useless loser? Simply ridiculous!


    Martha Yates really did not know how to count her blessings and had no idea about Philip¡¯s true


    strength or heritage at all. She was truly blinded by the illusion before her!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! It¡®s not your turn to criticize Philip! He can buy the entire Uppercreek if he wants to!¡±


    Lydia could not contain her anger andshed out furiously.


    Martha sneered at Lydia, ¡°Youngdy, have you been deceived by this punk? What sweet words did he


    say to make you defend him like this? As expected of an adulterous couple! If nothing happens to my


    daughter this time, I¡¯ll make them get a divorce and you can be with him! And what¡¯s this about buying


    Uppercreek? Why not buy the whole country?¡±


    Martha pursed her lips and sneered sarcastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    At this time, a sudden roar of rage resounded throughout the corridor. Everyone followed the sound


    and saw that Charles Johnston, who had always been a good and quiet man, was furious at this


    moment. With his eyes zing, he stared at Martha angrily and gritted his teeth!


    ¡°Oh, Charles, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Martha turned her head, still at a loss of what was going on.


    Smack!


    Charles raised his hand and pped Martha. Trembling with anger, he pointed at Martha¡¯s nose and


    cursed, ¡°Shrew! I¡¯ve warned you time and again not to speak to Philip like this. Why don¡¯ t you listen?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    You should have some standards. Why have you still failed to realize it even now?¡±


    Martha was really stunned by this p.


    She did not expect Charles, who had shared a bed with her for decades, to p her in front of so many


    people. ¡°Charles Johnston, are you f¡®icking crazy? You hit me? I¡¯ll scratch you to death!¡±


    Martha was annoyed and was about to scratch him with her hands.


    Charles grabbed her arms and gave her a push before pping her back and forth again.


    Smack, smack!


    Two hard ps!


    Charles roared, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy! You¡¯re a madwoman! Do you know who Philip rke


    really is?¡±

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    At this moment, Martha had been pped silly by the furious Charles. With her cheeks burning with


    pain, her eyes flickered with avoidance as she looked at Charles while asking, ¡°What do you mean who


    he is? Charles Johnston, are you f*cking crazy? How dare you hit me? I¡¯m your wife!¡±


    Martha was annoyed. Without a care in the world, she struggled to fight with Charles.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles was furious. He had never felt that his wife was so unreasonable before. She did not know how


    to observe her surroundings and the people around her.


    Smack!


    He pped her again, and this p contained all the frustrations that he had bottled up for half a


    lifetime. Martha stumbled to the floor from the p. She covered her mouth. Several teeth with fillings


    were knocked out at this moment, and blood gushed from her mouth.


    ¡°Boo-hoo, good for you, Charles. Not only have you turned your back on me but you also dare to hit


    me. Are you still human? I¡¯ve been with you for decades. I gave birth to your children and run the


    household. Now, you¡¯re treating me like this?¡±


    Martha was aggrieved and cried loudly.


    She simply sat on the floor and kicked up a big fuss.


    Charles pointed at her angrily with a re and shouted, ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? What


    have you done for this family in the past 20 years? All you think about is letting your daughter marry


    into a rich family. All you think about is how to deal with your son-inw! If not for the fact that you¡¯ve


    been with me all these years, I¡¯d have smacked you to hell and back! What¡¯s wrong with Philip? He¡¯s


    our daughter¡¯s husband, our son-inw, and M¡¯s father! Not only are you aggressive with him, but


    you¡¯re now even nning to swallow Wynnie¡¯s assets? Are you still human? Are you still worthy to be a


    mother?¡±


    Charles was furious and cursed without stopping. After so many years, he had enough.


    ¡®Why did this madwoman not use her brains?¡¯


    Hearing Charles scold her in front of so many people, Martha felt very aggrieved. She got up, pushed


    Charles fiercely, and shouted, ¡°Charles Johnston, what the hell do you mean by that? I¡¯m not worthy of


    being a mother? Who raised Wynn for more than 20 years? Who fed, clothed, and schooled her? Philip


    rke? Son-inw? He¡¯s just a piece of trash! A loser through and through! And that wild bastard! If I


    had known earlier, I should¡¯ve gotten Wynn to abort the child!¡±


    ¡°Even if I had to drug her, I should¡¯ve poisoned the child in her stomach to death!¡±


    Charles allowed Martha to push him before he grabbed her arms and shoved her away. He said


    solemnly, ¡°Shut up, you inhumane shrew! You¡¯re going to be the death of me! Divorce! I want to divorce


    you!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this roar!


    Martha stared at Charles in disbelief with disheveled hair and tears in her eyes. She tore at his clothes


    and shouted, ¡°What did you say? How dare you mention divorce to me? Charles, you can¡¯t be so


    heartless. You¡¯re too cruel!¡±


    Martha wailed and cried.


    Charles shook her hand off fiercely and said determinedly, ¡°We¡¯ll get a divorce tomorrow! I¡¯ve had


    enough of you!¡±


    Hearing this, Martha bawled in anger.


    At this moment, the door of the operating room was suddenly pushed open. A nurse came out in a


    hurry and asked, ¡°Are Madam Johnston¡¯s parents here?¡±


    Philip was about to step forward when he heard this question and stopped in his tracks. He asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    On this side, Charles and Martha who were arguing also quickly stopped. They gathered around and


    asked anxiously, ¡°What¡®s wrong, nurse? Is my daughter okay? When will she be out?¡±


    The nurse nced at the two people in front of her and asked, ¡°Are you Madam Johnston¡¯s parents?¡±


    Charles and Martha hastily nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    The nurse said, ¡°We need your blood for a transfusion. The blood bank in the hospital is out of blood.


    The patient is bleeding heavily and is still being rescued!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip asked anxiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t she out of danger yet?¡±

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    The nurse looked at Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, we¡¯re still doing our best.¡±


    With that said, she looked at Charles and Martha and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go on!¡±


    Without hesitation, Charles quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now! Take as much as you need!¡±


    However, as soon as he said this, Martha quickly grabbed hold of him. She kept making eyes at him as


    she pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°Charles, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m crazy? Why are you pulling in e? I need to give blood to our daughter!¡±


    Charles could not be bothered to exin to Martha and wanted to go with the nurse.


    As a result, Martha tugged at him violently, leaned close to his ear, and whispered, ¡°Give blood? Is your


    bloodpatible with Wynn? You must be crazy! If you do this, the secret that we¡¯ve been keeping all


    these years will be exposed!¡±


    Her words were like a hammer to Charles¡¯ heart. He turned to Martha nervously, hesitant to speak That


    was right. Wynn was not his biological child.


    ¡°What should we do, then? Are we going to watch as Wynn dies in there?¡± Charles was desperate now.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Charles and Martha¡¯s hesitation, the nurse asked angrily, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s parents or not?


    Why are you still hesitating? The patient¡¯s condition is very critical!¡±


    Charles and Martha wanted to say something but did not know how to exin it.


    At this moment, Philip walked over and nced at Charles and Martha. He turned his head and asked


    the nurse, ¡°What¡¯s my wife¡¯s blood type?¡±


    The nurse quickly said, ¡°A very rare blood type, Rh-Null.¡±


    Hearing this blood type, Philip was taken aback. He did not know much about it.


    However, Hoyt Luther, who was on the side, stood up quickly. With a face full of astonishment, he


    asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Rh-Null blood type?¡±


    The nurse said with certainty, ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why would I specifically look for Madam


    Johnston¡¯s parents? It¡¯s because it¡¯s extremely rare and only the parents of the patient will be an exact


    match.¡±


    Hoyt turned to Philip with a face full of horror.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know this blood type?¡± Philip asked.


    Hoyt quickly said, ¡°Mr. rke, this blood type is very rare. It was discovered in the 19603. To this day,


    no more than a hundred people worldwide have been found to have this ultra-rare blood type. More


    than ten years ago, I once read a top-secret report that fewer than ten people have this blood type in


    our country. Some people call the Rh-Null blood type the ¡®golden blood¡¯, while the medical field calls it a


    ¡®treasure¡¯ because it¡¯s truly the ¡®universal blood¡¯. It¡¯s also the world¡¯s most precious life-saving blood


    type. But the biggest problem is that people who have this kind of blood can only transfuse Rh-Null


    blood if they want to do a blood transfusion.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip instantly felt the world spinning around him.


    ¡®Less than 100 people worldwide have this blood type? Only this blood type could be transfused?¡¯


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    ¡®Less than ten people in this country?¡¯


    He turned to look at Charles and Martha who were equally shocked. The two of them lowered their


    heads, lost in thoughts.


    ¡°Search! Conduct a nationwide and worldwide search to find people with this blood type! At all costs!¡±


    Philip bellowed.


    After that, he took out his cell phone, dialed George Thomas¡¯ number, and ordered, ¡°Immediately issue


    a reward notice from the rke family to look for people with the golden blood, Rh-Null blood type.


    Throw in one billion as the reward!¡±

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    On the other end of the line, George trembled and quickly asked, ¡°Young Master, people with golden


    blood, Rh-Null blood type? Why are you suddenly looking for them?¡±


    George could not figure it out. He knew that this was an ultra-rare blood type. Less than 100 people in


    the entire world were found to have this. Moreover, there were less than ten in the country.


    Philip said gravely, ¡°Wynn just gave birth and has lost a lot of blood. This is her blood type and she


    needs it urgently.¡±


    Hearing this, George was taken aback He almost choked as he said, ¡°What? Young Madam has given


    birth prematurely? This¡­ How could this be? Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll issue the rke family¡¯s


    reward notice immediately!¡±


    Before George had time to get ready, he immediately dialed the internal number of the rke family.


    ¡°Immediately issue a rke family S-level reward notice to look for people with the Rh-Null blood type


    worldwide! No matter the cost, transport them to Uppercreek immediately!¡± Georgemanded


    urgently.


    At this moment, in a small castle somewhere within the boundaries of the main rke family on


    Arcadia Ind. This was the heart of the main rke family¡¯s property deployment. It covered an area


    of tens of thousands of square meters.


    At a nce, thousands of the world¡¯s top ountants, economic analysts, and investment consultants


    were all working here in an orderly manner. Moreover, it was full of advancedputers and disy


    equipment, as well as instruments sent by major global banks, which were ced on the sides of the


    road.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It could be seen that the major global banks were not very well received here. After all, the rke


    family did not need to deposit in these banks. They had their own rke Bank, which only belonged to


    the rke family.


    At this moment, after a tall and sexy woman received George¡¯s call, she immediately replied, ¡°Sure,


    Butler Thomas. The rke family¡¯s S-level reward notice has been issued.¡±


    As she said that, she quickly tapped something on the keyboard with her slender fingers. The screen


    showed a few big golden characters-¡¯S-level Reward Notice¡¯. Below that was the content of the reward


    notice. It was very simple.


    The reward-one billion dors!


    This reward notice was immediately released. Many secret website tforms and some organizations


    specializing in epting missions around the world received the notice. Moreover, this reward notice


    instantly popped out and jumped to the top of the task list on major tforms and organizations. It was


    indeed very eye-catching.


    This was the rke family¡¯s special power.


    Anyone who saw this reward notice worldwide immediately went out looking for people with golden


    blood.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. After he ended the call with George, his eyes swept over Charles and Martha


    coldly. The two seemed to have realized something and kept avoiding his eyes.


    Philip frowned as he walked over and said to the two, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Charles and Martha nced at each other before they reluctantly followed Philip to the side.


    Philip¡¯s expression was very unpleasant. After a long hesitation, he said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re not


    Wynnie¡¯s biological parents.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Charles and Martha became anxious. Martha¡¯s face turned pale with anxiety


    as she said, ¡°Philip, stop talking nonsense. What do you mean we¡¯re not Wynnie¡¯s biological parents?¡±


    Charles was not a good liar and stammered, ¡°Philip, this¡­ It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    After listening to them, Philip nced at their expressions and said directly, ¡°I know all about the


    Lovce family.¡±

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    Hearing this, Charles and Martha fell silent. Martha kept tugging at Charles¡¯ sleeve and making eyes at


    him.


    Charles thought for a moment and asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°Martin Johnston wanted to threaten me and Wynn with the Lovce family¡¯s incident to


    take over Beacon Group. I dealt with him and found out about this secret. At present, no one else


    knows except for them, you two, and me.¡±


    Charles breathed a sigh of relief at this, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said with a nod,


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t know. If Wynnie finds out that we¡¯re not her biological parents, then¡­¡±


    Charles did not continue further. After all, they naturally had feelings for a daughter they had raised for


    more than 20 years.


    Philip nodded in agreement, looked coldly at Martha who was hesitating to say something, and said,


    ¡°Dad, I called you over just to tell you that this matter must not be made known to Wynn. Since you


    chose to keep such a secret, keep it till the end and bring it with you to the grave. I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I know, but Wynn is now in desperate need of that golden blood.


    Neither I nor Martha has it. We¡­ ¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± With that said, he turned to leave.


    Martha suddenly asked, ¡°Philip, did you just say that you¡¯ll spend one billion as a reward for that golden


    blood? Where did you get so much money?¡±


    Hearing that, Charles red at her and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Martha muttered, ¡°I¡®m not doing anything. I just want to know if he has the money to pay up. If it¡¯s a


    hoax, our daughter will end up suffering.¡±


    Philip did not say anything and left without turning back.


    Charles quickly followed but Martha stayed behind alone. After hesitating for a long time, she finally ran


    to the toilet, took out her mobile phone from her bag, dialed a number, and said sneakily, ¡°Wynn has


    given birth prematurely but she¡¯s now bleeding heavily and needs a blood transfusion. Who among you


    has that golden blood?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a cold female voice asked suspiciously, ¡°Premature birth and heavy


    bleeding? And golden blood on the top of that?¡±


    At the same time, in a five-star luxury suite in Uppercreek.


    A handsome man was lyingzily on the sofa at the moment, fidgeting with a Desert Eagle in his hand.


    He turned it with his fingers non-stop. He had well-defined eyebrows, a high-spirited demeanor, and


    eyes like a cold de.


    Next to him was a tall woman wearing a ck tight-fitting dress. Her straight and slender legs were


    mped closely together as she stood in front of therge French window. She had one arm over her


    chest while the other was holding a phone.


    Her long brown hair was tied into a high ponytail, revealing her extremely attractive figure with perfect


    S-shaped curves. She had delicate features. Under her long eyshes, a pair of big eyes as bright and


    charming as jewels was filled with a look of surprise.


    Beneath her high nose was a pair of fiery red lips. She gently said, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    With that said, the woman furrowed her shapely eyebrows, turned to the handsome man lying on the


    sofa next to her, and said, ¡°Shane, something has happened to Wynn. She gave birth prematurely and


    is hemorrhaging now. She needs golden blood.¡±


    Shane Lovce stretchednguidly and sat up on the sofa. He craned his neck a few times and


    pushed the Desert Eagle behind his waist. Then, he stood up, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and


    said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­¡±

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Shane got up and had not taken two steps when Cleo Lovce said coldly behind him, ¡°She has


    golden blood just like you. In this world, apart from a few people from the Lovce family, those with


    golden blood are byproducts of failed experiments. You should understand the importance of people


    naturally born with golden blood to our Lovce family.¡±


    Shane huffed, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said lightly, ¡°I know. To be honest, I really want


    to have a taste of the golden blood of this cousin of mine. I want to know the quality of the golden blood


    she has.¡±


    As he said that, Shane licked his lips with a wicked smile.


    Hearing that, Cleo¡¯s shapely eyebrows furrowed as she said coldly, ¡°You absolutely can¡¯t do that! After


    all, she¡¯s your cousin. She ys an important part in our Lovce family¡¯s next n! If anything


    happens to her, the elders in the family won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    Shane turned his head, a cold smile appearing from the corner of his eyes. He said, ¡°Cleo, don¡¯t worry.


    I know what I¡¯m doing. I was just kidding.¡±


    Cleo raised her eyebrows. She looked at the sinister look on Shane¡¯s face and said, ¡°Go ande


    back quickly. We have other things to do next. Your whereabouts must not be exposed to the rke


    family.¡±


    Shane raised his eyebrows and said with a shrug, ¡°That might not be possible. Have you forgotten that


    her husband is the young master of the main rke family? We¡¯re sure to meet if I go there now.


    Perhaps when the timees, something interesting might happen between us.¡±


    Cleo¡¯s face darkened when she heard that and said, ¡°No matter what, you have to bear with it! If you


    dare to do anything rash, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Shane shrugged and spread his hands while saying innocently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After that,


    Shane left the suite.


    Seeing Shane¡¯s departure, Cleo still felt uneasy and said to the guard at the door, ¡°Follow the second


    young master. If anything unexpected happens, stop him!¡±


    The guard at the door immediately bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    ***


    Back to the women¡¯s hospital.


    At this time, Martha sneaked out of the toilet. She nced at Philip and the rest of the people who were


    still gathered outside the door of the operating room. She took a deep breath before walking over.


    When she got to the front, she secretly pulled Charles aside. She first nced at Philip stealthily before


    asking Charles in a low voice, ¡°Charles, don¡¯t you think that Philip looked very scary just now? He even


    said that he¡¯d give a reward of one billion dors for anyone who finds someone with the golden blood.


    Where did he get that kind of money? He can¡¯t be kidding, right? If there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll contact the


    Lovce family. Although Wynn¡¯s parents are gone, there should be someone else with golden blood


    in the Lovce family.¡±


    Charles frowned at Martha¡¯s words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We should trust Philip on this. You


    just can¡¯t see the situation clearly. Think about it yourself. Our son-inw has long been different from


    before but you just couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Martha raised her eyebrows and tugged at Charles as she asked, ¡°Hey, this can¡¯t be. There¡¯s a hidden


    meaning in your words. What do you mean he¡¯s different from before? Isn¡¯t he the same bankrupt


    young master? What¡¯s so great about him? He¡¯s even talking about one billion dors now. I think it¡¯s


    just a misappropriation of Beacon¡¯s funds.¡±


    Martha did not believe that Philip was capable of anything. Everything she knew about Philip was


    based on his dependence upon Wynn.


    He was just a kept man through and through.


    However, Charles red at her and said, ¡°You really are incorrigible! Just think about it. After so many


    incidents, who solved them for us every time? And the several crises faced by Beacon, who solved


    them behind the scenes? And just look at the people standing here. Who among them is an ordinary


    person? That one is Theo Zander, the underground dragon of Riverdale. Don¡¯t you recognize him?


    That one is Hoyt Luther. He¡¯s the director of the Uppercreek Chamber of Commerce! I saw him in the


    newspaper before! And that youngdy, the one you used of being Philip¡¯s lover. She¡¯s the daughter


    of the Jensen family, a family of national martial arts! Not long ago, the TV also reported on the Jensen


    family of national martial arts. You just think about money all day long and have beenpletely


    deluded! Philip rke is not as simple as you think!¡±


    Hearing that, Martha looked over and her heart suddenly thumped!


    ¡°This¡­ Charles, don¡¯t you try to scare me! I know Theo Zander. I thought he¡¯s here to tter us


    because of our daughter.¡±


    Martha was flustered. After hearing from Charles and taking a closer look, she noticed that these


    people were indeed standing behind Philip on both sides. They were seemingly afraid to take another


    step forward.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    How could that be possible? Was Philip really that great?


    When Charles saw that Martha had finally realized something, he huffed and said, ¡°You should think


    over it. carefully and stop being unreasonable. Otherwise, after everything is over, you have to bear the


    consequences!¡±


    ¡°R-Really? No way, how can he be so powerful?¡± Martha panicked. Her arms and legs had just


    recovered not long ago.


    If it was really the same as what Charles said, how was she going to live for the rest of her life?


    Thinking of this, Martha quickly grabbed Charles and said, ¡°Charles, if this is really the case, you must


    put in a good word for me. I haven¡¯ t treated him well over the years.¡±


    Charles grunted and said, ¡°So you know that you haven¡¯t treated him well all these years?¡±


    After saying that, he waved his hand and walked away. Martha followed behind unhappily.


    At this moment, the nurse came out again and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. rke, can we draw blood from


    Madam Johnston¡¯s parents? We can¡¯t wait any longer. The patient¡¯s life is in danger!¡±


    Philip nced at Charles and Martha behind him. He also said anxiously to the nurse, ¡°Wait a little


    longer. We¡¯ll get some soon!¡±


    At this time, a kiddish voice rang from the side.


    ¡°Nurse, can you draw my blood? I¡¯m Mom¡¯s baby. Can Mom use my blood?¡±


    M stood in front of the nurse, her little fair arms grabbing the nurse¡¯s pants as she blinked her big


    bright eyes.


    Everyone was moved by this scene.


    Philip picked M up, bopped her nose, and said, ¡°You¡¯re still too young, so we can¡¯t draw your blood.


    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already looking for someone. We¡¯ll get the blood soon. Mom will be fine.¡±


    M pouted. Tears like pearls suddenly rolled down from her dewy eyes as she wailed, ¡°Dad, I want


    Mom! I want Mom!¡±


    Philip hugged M andforted her. At this time, his phone suddenly rang. He looked at the caller ID


    and it was George Thomas.


    ¡°Hello, did you find it?¡± Philip quickly answered the call and asked anxiously.


    On the other end of the line, George said anxiously, ¡°Young Master, we found it! There¡¯s some golden


    blood in Country Y. I¡¯ve dispatched the SR-71 reconnaissance ne and it¡¯ll be sent to Uppercreek


    immediately. It¡¯ll take about ten minutes!¡±


    Ten minutes?


    Philip turned to the nurse and asked, ¡°It¡¯ll take another ten minutes to arrive.¡±


    The nurse shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. rke, we can¡¯t even afford a five-minute dy. Otherwise,


    the patient¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Philip panicked and the others also froze. Even though Philip had taken the lead and


    found the golden blood, it would still take ten minutes to deliver it from Country Y on the fastest fighter


    ne.


    What else could be done now? Was it possible that Wynn¡­


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone dared not imagine.


    At this moment, sounds of footsteps could be heard on the other side of the corridor. It was


    apanied by anguid and arrogant man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hehe, everyone¡¯s here. It seems that I¡¯m here just in time. Let me introduce myself. My name is Shane


    Lovce.¡±

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Hearing thisnguid and fiendish voice, everyone looked in the direction. It was a handsome man with


    angr features, and he was smiling coldly. With hands in the trouser pockets, he walked over slowly


    and smugly.


    When Martha and Charles saw this man, the change in their expressions was apparent. There was


    obvious fear and apprehension on their faces.


    Charles frowned and immediately red at Martha beside him coldly. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Why is


    he here? Did you call him?¡±


    Martha was also nervous as she mumbled, ¡°What else could I do? Only the Lovce family can save


    Wynnie now. Do you want to see anything happen to Wynn?¡±


    Charles sighed at Martha¡¯s words, feeling helpless. He did not know if Martha had done the right thing


    in this situation.


    On the other hand, Philip frowned as his icy gaze fell on Shane who was walking toward him.


    ¡®Shane Lovce? A member of the Lovce family¡­ Why was he here?¡¯


    Philip flicked his gaze around. Seeing Martha¡¯s expression, he roughly guessed what had happened.


    By this time, Shane hade close. When his eyes swept over Philip, they carried a strong sense of


    chill and killing intent!


    Theo and Victor had crawled their way up from the bottom of the pile. They inunediately felt the strong


    murderous intent and chill on the handsome man. The two of them immediately rushed over. The


    dozen or so bodyguards in ck suits who had been guarding the corridor immediately surrounded


    Shane.


    ¡°Who are you? How did youe in?¡± Victor yelled angrily.


    This ce should be under tight lockdown. How did this guy get in?


    Shane¡¯s eyes swept over lightly as he sneered menacingly. ¡°Hehe, how did I get in? I just walked in. I


    have to say that the people outside are not very good. They¡¯re too weak.¡±


    Shane shook his head with a mocking expression in his eyes.


    At this moment, several bodyguards covered in blood rushed in from the door and shouted, ¡°Master


    Bell, something has happened. A guy injured more than a hundred of us and broke in¡­¡±


    Before the bodyguard finished speaking, he saw Shane being surrounded inside.


    As if he had seen a ghost, he pointed at Shane and shouted, ¡°Master Bell, that¡¯s him! He¡¯s too


    freakish!¡±


    Victor looked grave as he exchanged a look with Theo.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this time, a steady stream of bodyguards in ck suits poured in through the door. All of them were


    covered in blood and holding weapons in their hands. Theo quickly shielded Philip and the others


    behind him, saying, ¡°Mr. rke, you should leave first. We¡¯ll hold him back!¡±


    At this juncture, Theo¡¯s duty and mission were to protect Philip¡¯s safety.


    Shane nced around coldly and said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, mortals like you are not my opponents yet.¡±


    With that said, he stared at Philip and said, ¡°If you want to save your wife, tell them to get out of the


    way.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he scrutinized Shane very seriously. Thissted for a whole minute. Philip


    waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone back off!¡±


    Theo and Victor wanted to persuade him but when they saw Philip¡¯s expression, both of them waved


    their hands and the people working for them all dispersed. However, their eyes remained fixed on


    Shane.


    As long as the other party made a move, they would swarm to protect Mr. rke and his family to their


    deaths.


    Shane snorted and walked up to Philip. The distance between the two was just two steps apart. They


    looked each other in the eye!

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    Shane stared at Philip coldly. There seemed to be a special maic field and resistance between the


    two.


    At first nce, they looked like mortal enemies.


    ¡°The heir of the rke family is very different, indeed. Your body contains that exciting and delightful


    smell. I really kind of can¡¯t help but want to take you away, torture you slowly, and make you my test


    subject.¡±


    Shane¡¯s face was full of intoxication, and his eyes were slightly narrowed as if he was fantasizing about


    something very exciting. ¡°A superb experimental subject like you will surely transcend the times and


    shock many people.¡±


    Philip frowned as he stared at Shane,pletely unable to figure out what he was talking about.


    ¡°Do you have golden blood?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Shane raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he asked, ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    Shane smiled and thought for a moment. He looked at M who was clutching at Philip¡¯s pants,


    squatted down, and reached out to touch M¡¯s head.


    However, M seemed very resistant to this strange man in front of her and hid behind Philip¡¯s legs.


    Her fair and chubby arms held Philip¡¯s legs tightly.


    Philip¡¯s face also darkened as he shielded M behind him.


    Shane chuckled lightly and got up. He looked at Philip very seriously and said, ¡°There¡¯s one condition


    but I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. I¡¯ll contact you again when I think of it. How about it?¡±


    Philip frowned as he thought about it and replied, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Shaneughed as he nced at M hiding behind Philip again and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s a


    variant. I look forward to youing of age.¡±


    After that, Shane stepped forward, said something to the nurse, and went inside.


    Outside the operating room, Philip¡¯s face was very unpleasant. He looked at the timid M by his legs


    and kept thinking about what Shane just said.


    ¡®Variant?¡¯


    ¡®What did that mean?¡¯


    ¡®Was there something wrong with M?¡¯


    M also looked up at Philip with her big bright eyes and said in her kiddish voice, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m scared.


    That man just now looks like the devil.¡±


    Philip knelt and stroked M¡¯s head. Then, he asked Lydia to take care of her for a while.


    While thinking about it, he dialed Fennel¡¯s number. Fennel was no longer in Uppercreek. He had left at


    night, saying that he had to deal with something, but he did not give any specifics.


    The call went through and it was a little noisy on the other end. All kinds of unintelligiblenguages


    could be heard, and they seemed to be celebrating something.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Philip asked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    On the other end of the phone, Fennel shouted, ¡°I¡¯m in Las Vegas. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Philip stepped aside and asked, ¡°What do you know about the golden blood and the Lovce family?¡±


    Fennel was taken aback for a moment before he asked, ¡°Do you know the Lovce family?¡±


    As soon as Philip heard Fennel¡¯s tone, he realized that this Lovce family was not that simple.


    ¡°Wynnie and I went for a pregnancy checkup this morning and met with a murder attempt. Wynnie went


    into prematurebor and suffered from heavy blood loss. She was tested to have golden blood. She¡¯s


    not the biological daughter of Charles Johnston and Martha Yates, but the surviving orphan of the


    Lovce family who defected from the country more than 20 years ago. Now, she¡¯s in urgent need of


    golden blood and a guy named Shane Lovce is here¡­¡±


    Philip described the details of the events briefly before asking, ¡°How much do you know about the


    Lovce family? Who is this Shane Lovce?¡±

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    Silence loomed on the other end of the phone before Fennel said in a vexed and serious tone, ¡°The


    Lovce is a family that you absolutely cannot touch or associate with. This family has been engaged


    in various experiments that surpass the limits of morality and the human body. Back then, it was


    because the Lovce family secretly conducted human experiments and vited a certain taboo


    existence and ordinance that led to the chaos that wrecked their entire family.¡±


    ¡°The Lovce family has been nailed to the pir of shame. As a family, they don¡¯t have the right state


    of mind and can be said as a family of sinners in this country. However, there are also three factions


    within the Lovce family. There¡¯s a radical faction engaged in various experiments that transcend


    secr definitions and morality, a neutral faction in a neutral position that never questions or cares


    about anything, and the conservative faction that has always opposed the Lovce family¡¯s various


    human experiments and activities. It was also this faction that suffered from an ordeal more than 20


    years ago and all the members were branded as defectors of the country.¡±


    Fennel said a lot and finallymented, ¡°The faction that has always stood in the path of righteousness


    eventually became the victim of the Lovce family. This matter has been buried in the dust for many


    years. I only learned about it by chance in one of the Nonagon¡¯s secret files.¡±


    After listening, Philip could not calm his emotions for a long while. It turned out that the Lovce family


    had so many secrets. With three factions in a family, the faction that had always upheld moral justice


    was the one used of treason instead.


    While thinking about it, Philip asked, ¡°Who decided this case back then?¡±


    Fennel was silent for a moment as if hesitant to speak and asked instead, ¡°Are you sure you want to


    know?¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°Wynn is my wife. I want to know all about her and the Lovce family¡¯s affairs.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After a while, Fennel replied, ¡°The defection of the Lovce family was a joint decision of several top


    figures in the country at that time. As far as I know, there are the Alliance, the Gentleman Court, the


    Nonagon, and also the rke family¡­¡±


    Thump!


    Hearing this, Philip shuddered all over!


    ¡®The rke family?¡¯


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    Philip could not believe it. There was too much information in Fennel¡¯s words. If the rke family was


    involved more than 20 years ago, it could only be him!


    ¡°Are you saying that my father was also involved?¡± Philip¡¯s face was unsettled, and be lowered his


    voice to ask.


    Fennel nodded and replied, ¡°It was recorded in the secret file that your father was also involved in the


    conviction of the Lovce family back then. However, they targeted the radical faction of the Lovce


    family. As for why the conservative faction was exterminated in the end, I¡¯ve no idea what happened in


    between. Perhaps only those who were involved at that time would know.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were solemn, and his expression was very bad.


    The rke family was actually involved in the Lovce family¡¯s incident back then. He suddenly did


    not know how to face Wynn. After taking a deep breath, Philip continued asking, ¡°What¡¯s so special


    about the golden blood?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°Golden blood is a new type of blood obtained by the Lovce family during one of


    their human experiments. As for the function, no one knows. We can only be certain that the Lovces


    are a family with a long history. They¡¯ve been conducting various experiments on the human body with


    a penchant for the evolution of blood. Golden blood is the highest level of results from the Lovce


    family¡¯s experiments. It contains special strength and powerful genes.¡±


    ¡°Golden blood is the result of the Lovce family¡¯s experiments?¡± Philip looked surprised.


    ¡®What the hell was this Lovce family doing?! What was their purpose?¡¯


    On the other end of the phone, Fennel said, ¡°There are no more than 100 people with golden blood in


    the world. Among them, only the core members of the Lovce family are worthy to have the most


    special golden blood with the most powerful genes. As for the others with golden blood who have


    spread all over the world, although they also have golden blood, they¡¯re actually not very useful. Only a


    small number of test subjects can awaken the special power and genes contained in their golden


    blood.¡±

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression grew even more somber.


    ¡®The so-called golden blood was only an experiment of the Lovce family?¡¯


    ¡®Was it really the case?¡¯


    ¡°By the way, I know of people who have golden blood and have awakened the special power and


    genes in the blood. There¡¯s one in the Nonagon, one in the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, and one


    among the Supremes,¡± Fennel added grimly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about people who have golden blood?¡± Philip took a deep breath and asked.


    Fennel pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The only person with golden blood I¡¯ve reallye into


    contact with or fought in a true sense is the one from the Nonagon. He was once the king of disciples in


    the fifth zone, also my kingship predecessor.¡±


    Boom!


    His words exploded in Philip¡¯s mind. The former king of disciples, and the fifth zone at that. That was


    terrifying!


    Suddenly, Philip seemed to have thought of a possibility behind the Lovce family¡¯s existence.


    ¡®Was their purpose the door?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I get it,¡± Philip replied before he hung up the phone.


    When he was about to end the call, Fennel suddenly added, ¡°By the way, you must be wary of Shane


    Lovce. Before I go back, you¡¯d better not have any isted contact with him. This guy is far less


    simple than you think. I¡¯m afraid his strength is likely not below mine.¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. ¡®Shane¡¯s strength is actually not below Fennel¡¯s?¡¯


    After collecting his emotions, Philip turned around and walked to the door of the operating room.


    At this moment, Ethan ran in hurriedly with a chill on his face and said, ¡°Philip, what¡¯s wrong with my


    sister-inw?¡±


    Philip turned to Ethan and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Ethan replied, ¡°When I left the hotel this morning, I saw someone sneaking around the hotel, so I went


    after them and caught a few guys. After interrogating them, I realized that they were foreign forces.¡±


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Philip asked.


    Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re death warriors. They took poison before I could ask them


    anything.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s expression grew tense. He was afraid that the matter this time had exceeded his expectations.


    Who exactly was making a move against Wynn? Why were they doing this to her?


    Before long, Philip¡¯s phone rang again and it was from Rick Davenport.


    On the other end of the phone, Rick was obviously panting as he said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve sessfully


    infiltrated the castle but I wasted a bit of time. You may not believe it, but what I¡¯m seeing inside this


    castle is really an eye opening experience for me.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rick replied, ¡°This castle belongs to the Rothschild family but the owner staying here is a woman from


    our country. You happen to know her.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and asked coldly, ¡°I know her? Who¡¯s the other party?¡±


    At this moment, Rick was hiding in a luxurious bedroom somewhere in the castle. He was looking at


    the woman in the bedroom who was taking off her bathrobe and preparing to take a rose petal bath.


    Her figure was really perfect. Her skin and figure could be described as devilish!


    Rick looked very carefully and replied, ¡°Rachel rke.¡±

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    As soon as Rick finished speaking, Rachel, who was submerged in the bathtub, suddenly noticed


    someone hiding behind the curtains. She turned her head and shouted coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    She abruptly stood up from the water with a ssh and quickly picked up the red bathrobe hanging on


    one side. She wrapped it around her delicate body. Immediately after, she took out a silver cherry


    blossom pistol from a side drawer. Barefooted, she walked to the window curtains with cold eyes.


    At this moment, Rick was full of trepidation as he hid behind the curtains. Damn it, he was discovered


    while peeking.


    What should he do? This was urgent!


    He immediately hung up the phone as his eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. He was looking for


    an opportunity to escape.


    Swish!


    The curtains in front of him were suddenly pulled open and a pistol was held right between Rick¡¯s


    eyebrows. Rachel¡¯s hair was dripping wet but it did not affect her stunning beauty.


    The corners of her mouth curved upward slightly, revealing a cruel sneer. She tilted her head a little as


    she said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Rick had no choice but to raise his arms in a surrender posture. He walked out from behind the curtains


    with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Hey pretty, you should be careful. This gun can go off easily. I¡¯m a


    handsome guy, after all. If I die like this, many youngdies will cry their eyes out.¡±


    Rachel snorted and said, ¡°Can a guy like you who peeks at girls in the shower be considered


    handsome?¡±


    Rick pursed his lips and shrugged as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just at the wrong ce at the wrong time. I¡¯m


    nothing more than a petty thief. Don¡¯t me me for that. Why don¡¯t you let me go?¡±


    Rachel held the cherry blossom pistol with both hands. The muzzle of the gun pointed to the side as


    she said coldly, ¡°Cut the crap and get over there!¡±


    Helpless, Rick raised his arms and walked slowly to the bathtub.


    Rachel followed with a wicked smile on her face and said, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Take off my clothes?¡±


    Rick was shocked. With a surprised look on his face, he said, ¡°Beautiful, I¡¯m not the kind of person you


    think Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too fast for me to take off my clothes now? We should take it slowly¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Rachel kicked him and said, ¡°Just take your clothes off and cut the crap!¡±


    A chill flickered across the corner of Rick¡¯s eyes. He slowly reached out. and unloaded some


    equipment from his body.


    Ropes, daggers,ser pointer, miniature smoke bombs, explosives¡­


    Rachel looked at those things and felt a headacheing. How could such a guy sneak into her room?


    ¡°Who are you and why are you in my room?¡± Rachel asked impassively.


    Rick unloaded his tools while thinking of ways to escape. He chuckled and said, ¡°Beautiful, I already


    told you that I¡¯m a thief. I identally entered the wrong door.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Rachel sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe you? What¡¯s that?¡±


    While saying that, Rachel stared at an oddly shaped metal object in Rick¡¯s hand.


    Rick chuckled as he held this thing and said, ¡°This one? Look, when you press the button over here, it¡¯ll


    release white mist. If you don¡¯t take the antidote beforehand, the average person who inhales this mist


    will be unconscious within a few seconds and the effects willst for an hour. ¡±


    Hearing that, Rachel¡¯s eyes widened. She quickly covered her mouth and nose with one free hand and


    eximed, ¡°You!¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Rachel¡¯s eyes rolled over and she fell straight to the floor. The way she


    fell was also very beautiful. She was sprawled on the floor with her limbs spread out.


    At that moment, Rick got a clear view.


    ¡°Wow, this bathrobe is really big and white,¡± Rick said before he quickly packed up his things and


    carried Rachel to the bed in the bedroom.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After that, he stroked his chin and thought for a while. He took out the rope he was carrying and tied


    Rachel up into a bondage position.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    After everything was done, Rick pped his hands, cupped his chin, and said, ¡°Perfect work of art.¡±


    Then, he began to search around the bedroom for clues. Finally, he found a hiddenpartment


    behind the bookshelf with a safe inside. Looking at this safe, Rick grinned evilly and said, ¡°Wow, it¡®s the


    most advanced safe made by the Union with a 64-digit password. There are more than 30 million


    possiblebinations. Awesome.¡±


    While thinking that, Rick craned his neck, stretched out his hands, and flexed them. Then, he stered


    his body to the safe, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly rotated the dial with both hands.


    He relied on his hearing to confirm the situation inside the safe.


    30 secondster¡­ With a click, the safe was opened.


    If Rachel saw this, she would be stunned beyond words. That was because even if this safe was


    unlocked with advanced electronic equipment, it would take at least a minute!


    When Rick opened the safe, he saw two special green jade stones in the cab and a data file.


    Rick looked at the two special green jade stones but did not discover anything, except that there


    seemed to be words engraved on them. They looked like an ancient script that read out ¡®god¡¯ and


    ¡®project¡¯.


    After that, he opened the file and quickly nced at it. His face instantly turned grave!


    This¡­


    Oops!


    Something was about to happen! Rick had no time to think and quickly hid the file behind his waist.


    At this moment, the rm red loudly throughout the entire castle!


    Rick was startled and quickly ran to the window. He saw those tall foreign bodyguards inside the castle


    quickly gathering.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He ran to the door of the room again. Through the door, he heard the chaotic footsteps in the corridor


    outside. There was no time to think. He quickly climbed through the window. Before he left, he nced


    at Rachel who was tied up on the bed in a strange position. With a smug smile at the corner of his


    mouth, he said, ¡°Beautiful, see you next time.¡±


    With that said, he grabbed the rope above his head and jumped!


    ¡°Hey, damn it, who cut my rope?!¡±


    A miserable scream was closely followed by a loud thud. Several minutester, when looking down


    from a high altitude, a figure was limping while holding his waist and leaving the castle. Meanwhile, the


    rm in the castle was ring and a group of bodyguards was conducting a search inside the castle.


    Inside the room, a group of bodyguards broke through the door. When they saw Rachel lying on the


    bed at the moment, everyone was dumbfounded!


    They ran out again!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scream echoed throughout the castle!


    Rachel woke up. The effects of the mist did notst for an hour, only more than ten minutes. When she


    woke up, she realized that she was tied up like an octopus and she had a tortoise painted on her face!


    ¡°Search all over the city! Make sure you find that guy for me! I¡¯ll tear him apart with my bare hands!¡±


    Rachel was furious. After washing up, she looked at the opened safe and her entire face was covered


    with frost!

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He was practically on tenterhooks at the moment. That was because Shane had


    been inside for almost half an hour.


    Even the person with golden blood that George found had already arrived. He was now conducting


    tests in the next room.


    Right at this moment, the door of the operating room opened. Shane did not look too good. When he


    walked out, he carried a cold intent that prevented others from getting near him. He turned his head to


    look at Philip and M, who was in Lydia¡¯s arms.


    Seeing him like this, Philip¡¯s heart thumped as he asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Shane frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine now, but I¡¯d really like to find out what she has been through all


    these years. Why is there a restriction on the golden blood in her body?¡±


    ¡®Restriction?¡¯


    ¡°What restriction?¡± Philip was bewildered and had no idea what Shane meant by that.


    At Philip¡¯s confused look, Shane did not continue. Instead, he stared at M with searing eyes and


    said, ¡°Give me the child. I want to check the blood in her body.¡±


    He approached Lydia while saying that. At Shane¡¯s approach, Lydia quickly dodged back


    Philip also immediately blocked him and said coldly, ¡°You can¡®t touch my daughter!¡±


    Hearing that, Shane frowned and sneered, ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were equally cold, and his anger surged as he said, ¡°I said, you can¡¯t touch my daughter!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Victor, Theo, and the others behind him immediately gathered around!


    Ethan was also full of anger. Standing next to Philip, he whispered, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t figure this guy out.


    His strength is not low!¡±


    Of course, Philip knew that. Fennel had said that Shane¡¯s strength was not below his.


    Shane nodded with a deranged sneer and said, ¡°Very well. Let me see how the heir of the main rke


    family is going to stop me!¡±


    After that, he stepped forward as a biting chill suddenly exploded all over his body. With Shane at the


    center, that intensity spread in all directions in a frenzy.


    Snap!


    He raised his hand and grabbed Philip¡¯s arm with a backward flip. Before Philip could even react, he


    was already tossed out.


    Such disparity in strength!


    Seeing this, Ethan roared in anger and abruptly threw a punch at Shane. As a result, Shane merely


    nced at him. A golden glint shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. You¡¯re stronger than your


    brother.¡±


    After saying that, he kicked Ethan violently in the stomach. Instantly, Ethan flew out and crashed


    heavily into the white hospital wall. The white wall cracked in a sh.


    Just these two simple moves were enough to shock everyone here.


    Then, Shane said with disdain in his eyes, ¡°So this is the strength of the rke family. One day, the


    Lovce will return to the top and take back everything that belongs to us! When the timees, the


    rke family will be our stepping stone and the lost souls under our siege! And you, Philip


    rke, will be the first person I want to enve!¡±


    With that said, Shane paid no heed to Philip¡¯s reaction and walked to Lydia. He reached out and


    grabbed M from her arms. Lydia wanted to put up a fight but she could not move a n inch!


    It seemed that there was an invincible aura on this creepy man in front of her that was immobilizing her.


    Immediately after, Lydia watched as Shane grabbed


    ¡°M!¡±


    At this moment, Philip got up from the floor. His eyes were red as he shouted at Shane, ¡°If you dare


    touch my daughter, I definitely won¡¯t let you off, let alone spare the Lovce family!¡±


    Hearing that, Shane tilted his head. He looked at Philip provocatively and sneered evilly. ¡°You won¡¯t let


    me off? Haha, in my eyes, you¡¯re no different from an ant. If not for your status as the young master of


    the rke family, I¡¯d have made a move against you long ago.¡±


    After saying that, he looked coldly at the crying M in his arms. He reached out and shed with his


    finger like a de on M¡¯s arm. Immediately, blood appeared on M¡¯s fair and tender little arm.


    At that moment, Shane swiped his finger over it and put it in his mouth to slowly taste it. He looked as if


    he had tasted something exquisite as his face was full of excitement.


    ¡°Ah, such pure golden blood. It¡¯s top grade, just like your mother¡¯s.¡± An appalling sneer appeared at the


    corner of Shane¡¯s mouth.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Then, without any warning, the excitement on his face was instantly reced by fear.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    Shane abruptly tossed M back into Lydia¡¯s arms, staring at M in horror as he asked, ¡°Why? How


    could this happen?¡±


    Then, he spread his hands and looked at his palm as though something weird was wriggling. After that,


    at a speed visible to the naked eye, the aura that erupted from Shane just now instantly weakened.


    Philip saw the opportunity and pounced, his fist punching Shane¡¯s chin angrily.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Shane received this punch and staggered back. A mouthful of blood spurted out from


    his mouth.


    Philip did not stop at that and threw a few more punches. Shane did not. care about being hit by Philip


    at all. He looked at his hands like he was out of his mind, his aura wildly fluctuating up and down.


    Then, heughed miserably and said, ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s here. Everything turns out to be here!¡±


    He twisted his head around, his face extremely terrifying as he stared at M. He said, ¡°It turns out that


    the thing left by the damn faction is this! Haha, I finally understand!¡±


    Having said that, Shane acted like a lunatic who had discovered an unbelievable secret and rushed out


    of the hospital. When several people chased after him, they saw that a bunch of people had already


    fallen outside the hospital.


    Philip had no time to think of Shane as be rushed to M, hugging andforting her.


    On the other side, Wynn was also pushed out from the operating room.


    The doctor said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, Madam is fine for the time being, but she needs rest and care.¡±


    Philip looked at the pale Wynn who was unconscious and nodded. He said to Victor and the others


    behind him, ¡°Send people to guard the hospital.¡±


    Victor received the order and quickly made arrangements.


    Martha and Charles also rushed out at this time and apanied Wynn into the intensive care unit.


    After taking care of some trivial matters, Philip also came to the intensive care unit and looked at Wynn


    who was still unconscious.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Martha was quite sensible and did not grumble at Philip.


    Philip nced around before he remembered that he had a son.


    Soon, he came to the incubator in the neonatal intensive care unit and saw the tiny child through the


    ss. When he saw him, Philip realized that this child looked different from other babies.


    The nurse next to him said, ¡°Mr. rke, this son of yours is like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.¡±


    Following their line of sight, the child sleeping soundly in the incubator exuded a faint luster on his


    body. There was a light red mark in the center of his eyebrows and he carried the demeanor of a king.


    That was right. Others could not help feeling an impulse to worship him when they looked at him. He


    was just a premature baby.


    While Philip was still bewildered, sounds of iron boots stomping on the floor tiles suddenly came from


    the side!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound of heavy armor crashing on the floor was mind-blowing. It was very orderly and somber.


    Hearing these footsteps, Philip¡¯s heart trembled as he abruptly turned around. He saw a team of nine


    people covered in ck metal armor with a gold ind branded on their chests. They had scary


    combat weapons strapped on their legs, anus, and waists. It was quite abination of medieval and


    futuristic styles.


    Each of these nine people wore heavy armor with full-body protection. Even the helmets were made of


    special indestructible metal. They also wore red robes embossed with gold dragons.


    At this moment, they walked up to Philip with heavy steps. With a flick of their robes, they knelt on one


    knee and said solemnly, ¡°Dragon Knights, nine-guard protectors. Following the lord¡¯s order, we


    wee the young master back to the ind!¡±

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Dragon Knights.


    Dust stirred as the red robes rose. The golden dragon rampaged and stomped on 10,000 knights. This


    was the most mysterious, battle-hardened, and epoch making heavy-armoredbat cavalry of the


    rke family on Arcadia Ind.


    This mysterious cavalry once guarded the rise and fall of the rke family. In historical records, their


    figures appeared even during the moment of survival of the country.


    They lived for the country and the people. They would die also for the country and the people. Loyal


    bonesy buried in the green hills while wicked people survived for a hundred generations!


    Dragon Knights were the first iron cavalry to protect the rke family and the dragon ley lines in the


    country. Wherever they went, a torrent of red robes and gold dragons would follow!.


    ording to historical records, Dragon Knights had never ceased to exist for thousands of years.


    Every era of Dragon Knights possessed indomitable power and achieved great deeds for the world.


    One of the most widely circted and the most recorded in unofficial history was the unification of the


    six kingdoms by the first ruler who had secretly contacted the Dragon Knights and made a vow to


    protect the dragon ley lines for thousands of years.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At that time, the ancestors of the Dragon Knights, wearing the same gold dragon red robes while


    carrying brave and invincible postures and using blood-stained iron halberds, stomped through the six


    kingdoms and broke the gates apart.


    It was for the unification of thend. However, out of 10,000 Dragon Knights, 7,000 were dead or


    wounded while 3,000 survived.


    Against the magnificent backdrop of the unification, this group of cavalry that swore to defend the


    dragon ley lines to their deaths disappeared again without a trace.


    The Dragon Knights nowadays were no longer what they used to be, but the red robes with golden


    dragons on them never changed.


    Philip¡¯s eyes zed as he stared at the Dragon Knights in heavy armor kneeling in front of him. The


    iron tes on their chests had gone through the vicissitudes of history. The traces of stab marks were


    eye-catching, and even hints of dried blood seemed to have seeped into the metal.


    This was the exchange by generations of Dragon Knights with flesh and blood. The lost souls of the


    loyal and courageous. Now, they had donned the armored robes again just to wee the return of the


    young master.


    This was a signal to those sneaking in the shadows. To be the enemy of the young master was to be


    the enemy of the Dragon Knights. To be the enemy of the rke family was to be the enemy of the


    dragon ley lines! Enemies would be killed without mercy!


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Philip¡¯s eyes were a little red. For his father to do this, he was


    kicking up quite the big fuss. Just to wee him back to the ind, he actually deployed the Dragon


    Knights who had never been used in the past hundred years. They had always guarded his mother¡¯s


    mausoleum.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Philip took a deep breath and said indifferently.


    Swish!


    The nine Dragon Knights got up neatly in unison. d in heavy armor with modernbat equipment,


    they looked pretty fancy like mysterious yet fierce futuristic soldiers. Especially those faces inside the


    helmets. They looked serious with the vicissitudes of life and seemed to tell a piece of history.


    ¡°What did my father say?¡± Philip asked.


    The leader spoke up, ¡°The lord has ordered a deployment of 1,000 Dragon Knights to escort the young


    master back to the ind!¡±


    Philip frowned. He wondered what was the significance of his father doing this.


    ¡°I see. You may leave first. We¡¯ll return to the ind after the young madam recovers a little,¡± Philip


    said.


    The nine Dragon Knights bowed and nodded before turning around, their gold dragon red robes


    pping with their actions. They stomped on the floor with earth-shaking footsteps and left the hospital.


    Martha ran out at this moment, looked around at the corridor, and cursed suspiciously, ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t


    they know that my daughter needs to rest? What the hell are they doing?¡±


    While cursing, she also saw Philip standing at the end of the corridor, staring at her with hostility. She


    muttered under her breath, lowered her head, and ducked back into the ward.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    Back in the ward, Martha said to Charles, ¡°Charles, what should we do next?¡±


    Charles was a little confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean? What else do you want to do?¡±


    Martha frowned as she smacked her thigh and said, ¡°Have you gone senile? Now that Wynn is out of


    danger and I fought with Philip just now, what will be of me if hees after rue?¡±


    Charles rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°Hehe, do you know to be afraid now? What have you been


    doing all this while? How many times have I advised you but you just didn¡¯t listen?¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Who knew that Philip is really something? He actually found some


    golden blood. That¡¯s one billion dors. Where did he get so much money?¡±


    Martha was full of questions now. Who exactly was this trash son-inw of hers? He actually found a


    person with golden blood so easily. In that case, was the reward of one billion dors he said earlier


    really true?


    Goodness gracious!


    How could this brat be so rich? Did he really steal it from Beacon?


    Thinking of this, Martha thought it was possible and asked, ¡°Charles, do you think he embezzled the


    money from Wynnie¡¯spany? That¡¯s one billion dors!¡±


    When Charles heard this, he red at her and said, ¡°Hmph, why can¡¯t you understand? The money


    belongs to him!¡±


    Hearing this, Martha was shocked. Her eyes widened as she said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking


    about? How can he have so much money?¡±


    Charles could not be bothered with her.


    ***


    On this side, Philip nced at his son again, took a deep breath, and turned to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Back in the ward, Charles and Martha were still there. When she saw Philip, Martha quickly hid next to


    Charles, afraid that Philip might do something to her. Philip did not bother to look at her and sat on the


    bedside to apany Wynn who was still asleep.


    The doctor said that Wynn¡¯s physique was very special and estimated that it would not take long for her


    to wake up.


    As for Victor, Theo, and the rest, they had already gone to get ready.


    If Wynn woke up today, Philip would bring her back.


    While Philip was in the hospital with Wynn, many changes happened in Uppercreek


    In the dark, imperceptible and sneaky forces quickly infiltrated Uppercreek one after another. Even the


    three passageways leading to Arcadia Ind in Uppercreek were quietly popted with various forces.


    It could be said that the current Uppercreek was sitting on a powder keg, ready to go off at any


    moment.


    All the forces were watching in secret, waiting for an opportunity or waiting for someone to make the


    first move.


    At this moment, far away in Cirrus Vi in Riverdale. Giada Wallis paced back and forth in the hall in a


    long white dress, her face tense and anxious.


    Four death warriors fully d in protective armor knelt in front of her.


    ¡°Madam, Roger rke has dispatched 1,000 Dragon Knights to Uppercreek to wee Philip rke¡¯s


    return. They should have arrived by now. What should we do next?¡± one of the death warriors asked.


    At this moment, Giada¡¯s exquisitely maintained face also revealed a look of horror and astonishment as


    she asked repeatedly, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Dragon Knights?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the death warrior replied.


    Upon hearing this, Giada took a deep breath. Her face was very grave as she murmured under her


    breath, ¡°Dragon Knights, huh? Good for you, Roger rke. To wee his son back to the ind, he


    actually used the Dragon Knights! Damn it!¡±


    After taking a deep breath, a sinister glint appeared in Giada¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you return


    so easily! Pass on my order. Dispatch the death warriors of the Wallis family and besiege Uppercreek!


    If you see Philip rke and Wynn Johnston, kill without mercy!¡±


    ¡°How many should we dispatch?¡± the death warrior asked.


    A hint of ruthlessness shed in the corner of Giada¡¯s eyes as she said solemnly, ¡°All of them!¡±

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Several death warriors of the Wallis family exchanged looks of surprise!


    All of them!


    ¡°We hear and obey!¡± several death warriors replied before they quickly got up and left the vi.


    Giada stood in the hall with chills in her eyes and on her face. She stared into the far distance.


    It seemed like she was talking to thin air as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent all the death warriors of the Wallis


    family. What do you n to do?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her voice echoed in the empty hall. Half a beatter, the sound of a cane hitting the floor tiles could be


    heard. An old figure appeared from the back of the hall.


    The former supreme.


    Wearing a dark green battle uniform, his eyes were as obscure as the sea. Although his posture was a


    little hunched, those eyes reflected unprecedented horrifying intent.


    Furthermore, Monty Simmons, who towered like a de, was at his side. His demeanor was


    completely different from the past. There seemed to be a dormant aura of a dragon all over him.


    Giada turned around and nced at the former supreme as well as Monty. She furrowed her shapely


    eyebrows and asked, ¡°Has he entered the realm of the supreme?¡±


    The former supreme smiled and said, ¡°Just short of a title. When I retire, I¡¯ll submit a petition to the


    Imperial Preceptor to give him a title. He¡¯ll be the next supreme.¡±


    Monty¡¯s face was full of chills as he stood upright like a towering pine. It made people feel in awe.


    Giada did not dwell on this topic but asked instead, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    The former supreme smiled and said with a slight cough, ¡°Uppercreek is like a burning furnace now, full


    of death threats everywhere. Anyone who enters will certainly die. Whoever makes the first move will


    suffer endless pursuit from the rke family.¡±


    ¡°In that case, are we going to allow Philip to return just like that? You have to understand that once he


    retums, it¡¯s the same as him taking over Roger¡¯s position. He¡¯ll officially inherit the rke family and


    Arcadia Ind! When the timees, his position will be set in stone. Who can rock it by then?¡±


    Giada was very angry and asked coldly.


    The former supreme naturally understood and said with a smile, ¡°Madam Wallis, don¡¯t be agitated.


    There¡¯s not only our force in Uppercreek right now. As far as I know, the Alliance and the Gentleman


    Court have also taken action. This time, the rke family has to face many forces. It won¡¯ t be that


    easy for Philip to return.¡±


    ¡°Many forces? Hehe, I just received news that Roger rke has even gone as far as using the Dragon


    Knights!¡±


    Giada shouted, ¡°You have to understand the significance of the Dragon Knights. They¡¯re survivors of


    the abyss of death, the ones who coexist with the dragon ley lines! They¡¯re the protectors of world


    peace!¡±


    The former supreme¡¯s face darkened. He naturally knew the significance and dreadfulness of the


    Dragon Knights. Figures of the Dragon Knights could be found in all generations. It was even rumored


    that Dragon Knights survived the vicissitudes of history without dying, each possessing an immortal


    body. It was imed they were people from a thousand years ago.


    However, this legend could not be verified.


    That was because Dragon Knights seldom appeared in the course of history, and each appearance


    would apany the rise and fall of past empires.


    Thus, they also had the title of the undead cavalry, which represented death.


    ¡°Madam Wallis, I¡¯m afraid you think too much. The entire world will shake if the dragon knights show


    up. It¡¯s not that Roger doesn¡¯t understand this rationale. Perhaps he deployed the dragon knights just


    to deter others, not for them to make a move easily.¡±


    The former supreme thought for a moment before he analyzed the situation.


    Giada frowned and said, ¡°Even if the dragon knights won¡¯t act rashly, as long as they appear in


    Uppercreek, none of the forces will make a move. By then, Philip will return to Arcadia Ind


    unharmed. The n we have prepared for so long will also be in vain!¡±

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    Giada was extremely anxious.


    Once Philip returned to Arcadia Ind and gained power, the n she had beenying out for so many


    years would be for nothing. Even if she had a backup n, the threat posed to Philip in the future


    would be inconsequential. The Wallis family would bepletely reduced to a subservient family under


    the rke family.


    She was unwilling to concede.


    The former supreme frowned, and his face was bitterly cold. After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get my Alpha


    Camp to surround Uppercreek.¡±


    After hearing this, Giada breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That would be best!¡±


    However, the former supreme asked again, ¡°Madam Wallis, what do you think our chances of winning


    are?¡±


    Giada¡¯s expression changed as she frowned. She nced at the sky outside and said, ¡° Even if there¡¯s


    no chance of winning, I¡¯ll still do my best this time. Because you and I are already tied to the same


    boat. Once this matter is exposed, neither one of us will end well!¡±


    When the former supreme heard this, a cruel sense of coldness slowly appeared at the corner of his


    mouth, as he said, ¡°Madam Wallis, are you threatening me?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Giadaughed and said, ¡°Of course not. As the supreme being, you should know better than me what


    the consequences of this matter are.¡±


    The former supreme snorted. With a wave of his hand and a flick of his uniform, he said to Monty at his


    side, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, as soon as the former supreme stepped outside, he was astounded by the sight in front of


    him.


    Before his eyes, hordes of personnel in dark greenbat uniforms were gathered around Cirrus Vi


    from all directions. The man in the lead was dressed in a dark greenbat uniform. He looked


    solemn as he walked to the main entrance of the vi.


    With a ck Iron Supreme Order Token in his hand, he shouted coldly, ¡°By the Supreme Order of


    Southridge, Cirrus Vi is on temporary lockdown for one day. No one can enter or leave at will!¡±


    Hearing this, the former supreme trembled all over. He frowned and turned to look at Giada who


    hurriedly approached behind him.


    When Giada saw these people at this moment, her eyes were full of coldness as she shouted,


    ¡°Outrageous! How dare Reed William seal off my vi? Get out of the way!¡±


    However, the leader inbat uniform put away the Supreme Order with a serious face and said,


    ¡°Madam Wallis, Supreme Williams asked me to bring you a message. Don¡¯t get involved in today¡¯s


    affairs. Otherwise, all hell will break loose. You should think twice.¡±


    Hearing this, dark clouds shed across Giada¡¯s face. Cold intent glinted in her eyes as sheughed


    and said, ¡°All hell will break loose? Hehe, let¡¯s see how Reed is going to stop me!¡±


    As soon as she said that, rms red throughout the vi. Some of the Wallis family¡¯s death warriors


    and guards quickly rushed over, surrounding the group ofbatants who suddenly broke in.


    The former supreme merely nced around briefly before he turned around to leave. However, the


    man inbat uniform showed no fear as he turned his head and said coldly, ¡°Former Supreme,


    please stay.¡±


    Hearing that, the former supreme stopped in his tracks. He turned to the serious looking man and


    asked solemnly, ¡°Do you dare to stop me?¡±


    The serious-looking man flicked his eyes slightly, took out a golden transfer order document from his


    side, and said coldly to the former supreme, ¡°By order of the Imperial Preceptor, your supremacy is


    hereby removed. The former supreme is formally relieved of all duties and may fully enjoy your


    retirement in peace.¡±

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    Upon hearing that, the former supreme trembled all over, and his face was full of shock.


    Relieved of all duties? Supreme title removed?


    What was the difference between this and releasing military power with a cup of wine?


    The former supreme quivered slightly as his eyes showed a strong chill. He grabbed the golden paper


    document branded with various red seals from the hands of the man inbat uniform.


    ¡®It really came from the Imperial Pce!¡¯


    The seal on the document was genuine!


    ¡°Why is this so? How could the Imperial Preceptor treat me this way? I, Sade Jagger, have served the


    country and the people all my life. I¡¯ve never crossed the line by even half a step. Why is the Imperial


    Preceptor treating me this way?¡±


    The former supreme was full of tears and deste chills.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s golden order had directly deprived the former supreme of his lifetime of


    merits. Although he was to be relieved of his duties to enjoy his retirement in peace, what was the


    difference from being exiled?


    He was old. Once he did that, he could never make aeback.


    Sade felt extremely dismal. As a former supreme, he was still no match for the passage of time and


    such political struggles.


    With rueful eyes, he looked at the man inbat uniform and asked, ¡°Did Reed Williams do all this?¡±


    The man inbat uniform sneered mockingly. ¡°Former Supreme, so what if he did? You are no longer


    in the supreme position and have no way to mobilize the Alpha Camp under yourmand for the time


    being. Do you still think you can get involved in Uppercreek¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Pfft!


    Hearing that, anger surged in the former supreme and he spat a mouthful of blood as his heart fell to


    rock bottom. Pointing at the man inbat uniform, he looked up to the sky andughed miserably as


    he said, ¡°To think that my lifetime of good reputation has ended up like this. Imperial Preceptor, how


    cruel of you! For the sake of your ambitious ns, you dare treat me like this!¡±


    After saying that, he leaned against Monty Simmons and said despondently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Withdraw from


    Uppercreek and have everyone back off. ¡±


    Sade knew full well that since the Imperial Preceptor had issued the order, it meant that people at that


    level were already paying attention to this case.


    To make another move would be more difficult than reaching the sky. It was said that the supreme was


    the most respected figure in the country, a person of great merit and achievement. However, only upon


    reaching this position would one truly understand that there was no such thing as a figure most


    respected by the people. There was no existence most admired by others as well.


    One would just tread on thin ice and be on tenterhooks the entire way.


    In front of someone like the Imperial Preceptor, the supreme was just a puny and deplorable presence.


    Everything in the world was just a pawn in their eyes and a weapon in their hands.


    With a move of the chess piece, anyone could be the most insignificant speck of dust in the long


    passage of history.


    Seeing the miserable oue of the former supreme being supported by Monty, Giada was also full of


    horror. The Imperial Preceptor actually took action.


    How could this be?


    At this time, the man inbat uniform looked at Giada and said coldly, ¡°We have intercepted the


    death warriors of the Wallis family. Madam Wallis, we hope that you won¡¯t interfere in this matter again


    to avoid any idents from happening.¡±


    Giada looked bewildered but was very angry and clenched her fists.


    Could it be that her Wallis family was destined to be a subservient family under the rke family?


    Was it possible that everything she had been preparing for so long was destroyed just because of a


    golden order from the Imperial Preceptor?


    Giada bit her red lip fiercely. Although indignant, she dared not make any moves in the end. Opposing


    the Imperial Preceptor was tantamount to opposing the country. If that happened, the Wallis family


    would be an enemy of the world.


    At Giada¡¯s silence, the man inbat uniform said coldly, ¡°Please return to your house, Madam. We


    have temporarily taken over Cirrus Vi.¡±


    Giada still felt indignant and red viciously at the man inbat uniform. With an angry wave of her


    hand, she turned around and hurried back into the hall.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    Entering the hall, Giada turned around and nced at the situation outside the door. The personnel in


    combat uniforms had really taken over the entire Cirrus Vi.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Giada punched the sofa angrily before she quickly dialed a number and said coldly, ¡°Why did


    the Imperial Preceptor take action? Is the Gentleman Court just going to stand by and watch as Philip


    rke makes his return?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a calm and weather beaten voice rang out, ¡°The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s


    move was within my expectation. Your Wallis family shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter any longer. The


    change in the game is not something you can deal with.¡±


    After saying that, the call was hung up.


    The line of sight shifted to a luxurious manor somewhere in the mountains. A stoic and weather-beaten


    figure wearing a ck suit was standing in a small garden and looking up at the sky with his hands


    behind his back


    A servant hurried over at this time, handed him a phone, and said, ¡°My lord, a call from Miss rke.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The figure slowly turned around. With a resolute face that carried a sense of having gone through the


    vicissitudes of life, he took the phone and asked indifferently, ¡°How is it?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Rachel¡¯s self reproaching voice came. ¡°My lord, the item has been


    stolen and so was the n. I await your punishment.¡±


    Unexpectedly, he calmlyughed and said, ¡°Okay, I see. Don¡¯t me yourself. I did this on purpose.


    Some things have been buried in the dust for too long and it¡¯s time for them to see the sunlight.¡±


    ¡°But my lord, didn¡¯t you say that the n concerns your life and death?¡± On the other end of the phone,


    Rachel asked.


    ¡°Life and death are unpredictable. There¡¯s no need to be too obsessed. l have my own arrangements.¡±


    After saying that, the sturdy and aged figure that was still full of vigor said to the guard behind him, ¡°Tell


    the nine of them not to make any rash moves. No one is allowed to make a move against the rke


    family without my order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Pavilion Master!¡± the guard bowed and replied.


    ***


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Meanwhile, far away in the most central area of the capital city, the vast and magnificent Imperial


    Pce that was nearly ten miles in circumference was full of heavily armedbat personnel. This


    was the ce where orders were issued throughout the country.


    It was also a ce that countless people revered and admired.


    Imperial Pce.


    It was a magnificent and tall building that had survived hundreds of years in history and still stood here.


    In the Imperial Pce,batants equipped with the most advanced weapons could be seen


    everywhere. Every door leading into the Imperial Pce was heavily guarded by soldiers.


    At this moment, inside a magnificent hall in the depths of the Imperial Pce. The hall was full of


    golden carved beams and pirs, looking very grand. Eight pirs supported the hall, built from Gold


    Rush Dawn Redwood. They were so big that only about three adults could carry one. The pirs were


    painted with redcquer and carved with dragons and phoenixes, looking very majestic.


    At this moment, at the back of the stairs with nine steps, there was a man wearing a pure white robe


    with a golden dragon and fire phoenix embroidered on it. He was behind a desk. He looked about 50


    years old and had sideburns as well as a small mustache. He lookednguid and somewhat sloppy.


    Holding a calligraphy pen in his hand, he wrote big characters on a piece of light golden paper.


    After he finished writing, he smiled confidently and asked a middle-aged man in a ck tunic suit and


    sses beside him, ¡°Look at my writing. What do you think?¡±


    The man bowed and took a step forward. On top of the desk, one word was written on the light golden


    paper printed with gold dragon and fire phoenix patterns.


    ¡®rke!¡¯

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    The man in the tunic pushed his sses before a faint smile appeared on his lips. He asked, ¡°Imperial


    Preceptor, are you asking about the writing or the person?¡±


    The man wearing the white robe embroidered with gold dragon and fire phoenix nced sideways at


    the middle-aged man beside him, saying with augh, ¡°What do you think of the writing?¡±


    ¡°Grand and majestic. Strong penmanship. Quite the legacy. The word written by the Imperial Preceptor


    is worth its weight in gold,¡± the middle-aged man said with a slight bow.


    The Imperial Preceptorughed and asked, ¡°What about the person?¡±


    The middle-aged man revealed a subtle smile and said, ¡°I believe you should know this person better


    than me.¡±


    Hearing that, the Imperial Preceptor put the pen on the desk, ced both hands in front of his belly,


    and said, ¡°Tell me about him.¡±


    The middle-aged manplied with his request and said, ¡°An unprecedented presence like no other.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor frowned at his words and looked out at the pce door as if his gaze could


    prate this vast and profound pce grounds.


    After a long time, the Imperial Preceptor nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Compared to me, is he


    stronger or weaker?¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man bowed lower and said, ¡°He¡¯s more resourceful and far-reaching in


    laying out ns.¡±


    After saying that, the middle-aged man in sses fell to his knees onto the floor tiles.


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s eyes zed like torches as he exuded a biting chill all over his body. He said


    with augh, ¡°Coby, you¡¯re so annoying. Why can¡¯t I hear a lie from you? Am I really that unworthy in


    your eyes? How exactly is Roger rke better than me?¡±


    The middle-aged man kneeling on the floor just bowed lower when he heard the words and replied,


    ¡°You know that I¡¯ll never lie, so why ask?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor was taken aback by that reply before heughed and said, ¡°Get up!¡±


    The middle-aged man got up and stood next to the Imperial Preceptor again.


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s gaze was profound when he suddenly asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going with Sade


    Jagger? ¡±


    Coby replied, ¡°Per your orders, he has been removed from his supreme position and asked to retire.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything?¡± the Imperial Preceptor asked.


    Coby replied, ¡°He said that the Imperial Preceptor is unfair to him and treating him too harshly.¡±


    Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on the corner of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s mouth as he said, ¡°He¡¯s


    feeling indignant about it. Do you think he¡¯ll ept it?¡±


    Coby shook his head and said, ¡°Although Sade Jagger is old and frail, his wisdom is above others. I¡¯m


    sure he must be feeling sore about his removal from the supreme position and should be taking some


    action.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor nodded, picked up the pen, and wrote a word on another piece of paper, ¡®y!¡¯


    Seeing that word, Coby understood and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    After he finished writing the word, the Imperial Preceptor threw away the pen in his hand and walked


    down the nine-story tform while saying, ¡°He¡¯s a supreme, after all. If he¡¯s willing to repent, let him


    live, but if he does anything out of the ordinary, there¡¯ll be no ce for him to bury his bones in this


    country.¡±


    Coby followed closely behind the Imperial Preceptor and said with a bow, ¡°I hear and obey.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor had just walked to the door of the hall. He nced at the sky. Suddenly, he


    turned to Coby behind him and asked, ¡°Do you think he can make it back?¡±


    Coby smiled and said, ¡°Whether he returns or not, it¡¯s just a chess move for that person. Those who


    make a move will pay with their lives.¡±


    Hearing that, the Imperial Preceptor looked into the distance with profound eyes. As though he


    perceived something, he said, ¡°Roger rke, 30 years ago, I was inferior to you. 30 yearster, I¡¯m still


    inferior to you. How far have you reached now? And what truth have you discerned?¡±


    After a long while, the Imperial Preceptor said, ¡°Pass on my Imperial Preceptor Order and tell


    everyone, especially those who are secretly watching in the dark that anyone who crosses the border


    or stirs up trouble within our territory will be pursued by thousands of Orienta soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Coby responded.


    In an instant, a golden order was issued from the Imperial Pce to the entire territory.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Allbatants in the entire South River region were urgently assembled.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    At the same time, several secret messages were ryed from the Imperial Pce to various forces in


    all ces. Everyone lurking in Uppercreek at this moment or standing guard outside the country


    received the golden order from the Imperial Pce. Anyone who crossed the border or caused trouble


    in the territory would be executed.


    As soon as this golden order was issued, half of the people lying in ambush in Uppercreek or standing


    guard outside the country received the shock of their lives.


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Golden Order!


    After 15 years, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Golden Order was issued again. The Imperial Preceptor was


    an irreceable figure in the territory. He was the person who controlled the entire chessboard in the


    country.


    Instantly, these people started to slowly withdraw from Uppercreek after receiving the golden order.


    Fighting against the country was tantamount to cracking a stone with an egg.


    The Imperial Preceptor was a title that overwhelmed everything else.


    Back in those days, the Imperial Preceptor ruled over the country alone. With eight supremes under his


    connnand, they resisted eight kingdoms from crossing into the borders. That battle garnered


    prestigious fame for the territory. That battle saved all the people. That battle established the country¡¯s


    awe-inspiring status in today¡¯s world.


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s merit spanned through the ages. However, such a person actually said that


    sentence just now. ¡¯30 years ago, I was inferior to him. 30 yearster, I¡¯m still inferior to him.¡¯


    ***


    Back to Uppercreek.


    Philip was sitting in the intensive care unit, watching over Wynn the entire time. Charles and Martha


    also stood on watch. Martha was quite sensible and did not pick a fight with Philip over anything.


    At this moment, Wynn woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the smiling face that


    appeared before her eyes.


    ¡°Phil, where¡¯s the baby?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s first words when she woke up were about the baby. Although she was still weak, she finally


    woke up.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Due to the premature birth, he¡¯s in the incubator. If you want to see


    him, I¡¯ll have the nurse send him over.¡±


    Wynn smiled with a pale face and nodded.


    Philip immediately turned around and went out. Martha and Charles immediately surrounded Wynn as


    soon as Philip left.


    ¡°Wynnie, are you okay? How are you? If you feel ufortable anywhere, tell me and I¡¯ll get the


    doctor.¡± Martha¡¯s eyes were red and she could not help crying. She looked very concerned about her


    daughter.


    ¡°Wynn¡­ ¡± Charles called out her name before he turned his back and wiped his tears.


    Wynn smiled, reached out, and took Martha¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m fine. Don¡®t worry.¡±


    Martha nodded vigorously.


    At this time, Philip and the nurse walked in with the baby incubator.


    Wynn was still unable to get up and could only lie and nce sideways at the child in the incubator.


    Seeing the child for the first time, Wynn exploded with maternal love. Her face was full of happy smiles.


    Her eyes also moistened as two hot streams of tears fell.


    ¡°Phil, he looks like you,¡± Wynn said with a smile.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Philip looked at the child in the incubator, squatted down, and took Wynn¡¯s small hand. He said very


    gently, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Wynn just stared at Philip and the child absent mindedly with a blissful smile on her face.


    At that moment, a tall and majestic man walked through the door of the ward, exuding an aura that


    prevented others from approaching.


    Fulton Hash!


    His face was stoic and well defined. He had eyes as cold as des.


    When he entered the ward, he walked past several people and said to Philip respectfully, ¡°Young Lord,


    per the lord¡¯s order, all members of the Shadow Squadron wee Young Lord and Young Lady back


    to the ind!¡±

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Philip felt a little amazed when he saw Fulton.


    ¡®Even Fulton is here? What is his father doing?¡¯


    ¡®Was this pompadour really necessary?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you here too?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    If he understood Fulton¡¯s words correctly, all members of the Shadow Squadron were here as well?


    This was in addition to the Dragon Knights from just now. What exactly was his father going to do,


    sending so many great characters to a small Uppercreek?


    With a respectful look on his face, Fulton replied, ¡°The lord has ordered us to escort Young Lord back


    to the ind. The Dragon Knights have taken the lead to ce the entire Uppercreek under martialw.


    All the members of the Shadow Squadron are gathered outside the hospital at this moment, waiting for


    the young lord and youngdy to return to the ind at any time.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face tensed. He was just about to speak when Martha stepped forward from behind him and


    pointed at Fulton as she eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before. Weren¡¯t you the person beside the old man


    in the wheelchair? Hey, why are you here again? Wait, what did you call him just now? Young Lord?


    You must be kidding, you psycho!¡±


    Philip tilted his head, nced at Martha coldly, and took a step back.


    Martha was startled.


    ¡®Was Philip serious about backing off?¡¯


    Before she could react, the tall Fulton was in front of her. He had a cold face and was staring fixedly at


    Martha. He said impassively, ¡°For being disrespectful to the young lord, you should be punished!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Martha felt a gust of wind in front of her!


    Smack!


    A crisp p resounded throughout the ward!


    Fulton had directly raised his hand and pped Martha who spun around twice on the spot before she


    staggered back and fell on the sofa at the side. Several teeth were knocked out of her mouth, which


    was full of blood now!


    Fulton did not use his full strength, or rather, the strength he used was akin to the size of a sesame


    seed.


    Otherwise, this p could have killed Martha Yates.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable scream followed.


    The atmosphere in the entire ward fell silent for an instant. No one could believe that Fulton would


    strike out like that.


    Of course, except for Philip.


    Charles was also taken aback at Fulton¡¯s action and hurried to support Martha.


    Martha covered her face and spat out a mouthful of blood, her face full of astonishment. When she


    came to her senses, she pointed at Fulton and hissed hysterically, ¡°How dare you hit me? Who are you


    to hit me?¡±


    After that, she stared at Philip fiercely and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, is this someone you arranged? Did


    you deliberately find someone to get rid of me?¡±


    With a howl, Martha immediately ran to Wynn¡¯s bed and wailed, ¡°Wynnie, just look at Philip. He


    deliberately found someone to take care of me. I¡¯m his mother-inw but he treats me this way. Does


    he still have any respect for me? Does he have any regard for you?¡±


    Wynn was already physically weak. Now that Martha was yelling in her ear, she only felt her head


    aching. She said breathlessly, ¡°Mom, stop kicking up a fuss. He¡¯s just¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m kicking up a fuss?¡±


    As soon as she heard that Wynn was not on her side, Martha got angry. Pointing at Philip and Fulton,


    she yelled unreasonably, ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Why are you helping an outsider now? Did Philip put


    something in your head? Don¡¯t be fooled! This is someone Philip found to put on a show in front of us


    so that he can swallow our family¡¯s assets!¡±

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    Wynn felt her head aching as she said with a pale face, ¡°Mom, can you stop making a fuss¡­¡±


    Martha saw the situation and still wanted to say something when Philip stepped forward with a frosty


    look on his face.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression and the look in his eyes, Martha¡¯s heart thumped as she dodged, asking,


    ¡°W-What do you want to do? Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m your mother-inw. I¡¯m Wynnie¡¯s¡­ Hey, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Martha wanted to continue shouting when Philip got close, grabbed Martha by her hair, and yanked her


    out the door. He said coldly, ¡°My wife needs to rest. You should get out for now.¡±


    Charles and Wynn were stunned at that scene. Charles immediately ran out and shouted, ¡°Philip, be


    gentle. Give her a break¡±


    Wynn nced at the scene with tears in her eyes. Then, she looked at the child in the incubator beside


    her as an inadvertent blissful smile appeared on her lips.


    On this side, Philip yanked Martha¡¯s hair and threw her out the door.


    Martha lost her footing and staggered before falling to the floor, looking disheveled like a beggar on the


    street. She was furious as she smacked her thighs while pointing at Philip and yelling, ¡°Philip rke,


    I¡¯m your mother-inw. You have no right to do this to me!¡±


    While saying that, she simply sat on the floor and threw a tantrum, attracting the attention of all the


    nurses and doctors. However, everyone just looked around and pointed at Martha as they gossiped.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. Her daughter was bleeding heavily from premature birth and all she thought about was


    her daughter¡¯s assets!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just an old coot. Such people should go to hell!¡±


    ¡°But of course. This kind of mother is really one of a kind!¡±


    Martha was also a little flustered when she heard thesements, but she was very shameless, so


    without a care in the world, she pointed at Philip and cursed.


    Charles ran out, hurriedly pulled Martha up from the floor, and said unhappily, ¡°What are you doing?


    Why are you still messing around at this time? Can¡¯t you stop?¡±


    Martha was very angry and shouted, ¡°Why should I stop? Look at what he did just now. Is it


    appropriate? I¡¯m his mother-inw, an elder. How can he treat his elders like this?¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Philip took a step forward. His move scared Martha so much that


    she cowered and hid behind Charles.


    She just had a spiteful mouth but was panicking inside.


    Charles hurriedly stood in front of Philip and said in a harmonious tone, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be impulsive.


    She¡¯s just confused. I¡¯ll go back and teach her properly.¡±


    Philip looked at Charles coldly and said, ¡°Charles, I told you a long time ago to take care of your wife. If


    she does this again, don¡¯t think of standing up again in this lifetime!¡±


    Charles¡¯ heart thumped when he heard that and quickly nodded. Martha was also shocked by Philip¡¯s


    words. She hid behind Charles and mumbled under her breath.


    Philip turned to leave. Suddenly, he turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take Wynnie home soon. We


    won¡¯t go back to Riverdale for the time being, so you should watch yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Go home? Which home?¡±


    Martha snorted and said, ¡°For a loser like you, what sort of golden nest can you have? There¡¯s no way


    you can take my daughter away! I¡¯m telling you, Philip, my daughter just gave birth and her body is very


    weak. She can¡¯t do without my care. Don¡¯t you think of taking her anywhere!¡±


    Philip turned back and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a golden nest.¡±


    Martha sneered, ¡°I knew it. For a guy like you who relies on my daughter, what good of a home can you


    have? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a small house of a hundred square meters at most.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ind,¡± Philip said ndly.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    It was an ind¡­


    This sentence kept repeating in Martha¡¯s mind.


    ¡®What the heck? What ind?¡¯


    ¡°Philip, are you crazy? What nonsense are you talking about? Your home is an ind? Are you kidding


    me?¡±


    Martha almost went crazy with anger. She pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and flung all sorts of curses at him.


    This damned son-inw dared to spout such ridiculous words!


    ¡®An ind?¡¯


    Did he think she was uncultured and easy to deceive?


    She was not a foolish young girl of 18 who would believe anything!


    Philip snorted as he looked at Martha with a trace of disdain and said, ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡±


    His words and the look in his eyes caused Martha¡¯s heart to thump rapidly!


    Could it be?


    This brat¡¯s home was really on an ind?


    A thought crossed Martha¡¯s mind and she said mockingly, ¡°Oh, I get it now. You must be a fisherman in


    the coastal area. I heard that some fishermen have been living on the ind for generations. s, I


    heard that the living conditions of those fishermen are very poor. They don¡¯t even have a decent house


    on the ind. I¡¯m telling you, Philip, my daughter won¡¯t go back with you to live in such a sh*tty ce.


    When Wynnie gets better, I¡¯ll bring her back to Riverdale.¡±


    Martha finally realized and snorted in disdain.


    Philip shook his head and said ndly, ¡°Feel free to think whatever. But I must bring Wynnie back with


    me.¡±


    With that said, Philip was about to leave.


    Martha was anxious and quicldy said, ¡°If you dare take Wynnie away, I¡¯ll go with you. I just want to see


    for myself what a sh*tty ce this ind of yours is! It¡¯s best if Wynnie can give up on you and divorce


    you sooner!¡±


    Philip sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t kneel and beg me to let you stay on the ind


    when the timees.¡±


    Hearing this, Marthaughed. She raised her eyebrows and shrugged as she said, ¡°What did you say?


    I¡¯ll kneel and beg you? Hehe! Let me put it this way. If I ever kneel and beg you to let me stay on the


    stinking ind, I¡¯ll sleep in a dog house!¡±


    At these words, Philip turned around abruptly. He looked at Martha earnestly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be


    waiting for you to say those words.¡±


    After that, Philip no longer paid attention to Martha and turned around to enter the ward.


    Outside the ward, Martha was furious. She pointed at Philip¡¯s back, smacked Charles several times,


    and shouted, ¡°Charles, what was up with you just now? Am I not your wife? Why didn¡¯t you stop Philip


    when you saw him treating me like that?¡±


    Charles red at Martha as he stood with his hands behind his back. He shook his head helplessly


    and said, ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it this time. When Wynnie gets better, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡±


    With that said, Charles turned to leave. Martha immediately tugged his arm and yelled, ¡°What are you


    saying? You want to divorce me? How dare you turn your back on me?! How have I treated you all


    these years? Charles Johnston, you¡¯re simply ludicrous! How dare you treat me like this? Do you have


    someone outside?¡±


    Hearing this, Charles was furious. He threw his hands up and said, ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable! Simply


    ridiculous!¡±


    After that, he turned and walked into the ward.


    Martha followed in a huff. Just after entering the ward, she saw Philip staring at her unkindly.


    Martha quickly smiled. She then red at Charles.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    On the other hand, after Fulton spoke to the doctors and nurses, he walked to Philip and said, ¡°Young


    Lord, Fourth Madam has prepared the best doctors and nurses at home. The situation in Uppercreek is


    a little tricky now, so I hope you can bring Young Madam back to the ind immediately.¡±


    Philip frowned upon hearing that and looked at the weak Wynn on the hospital bed. He asked, ¡°Must


    we leave now?¡±


    Fulton nodded and said, ¡°This is what the lord wants. Uppercreek is now different from before. Too


    many people are watching in the dark. I must escort the both of you safely back to the ind.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and walked to Wynn¡¯s bed. He touched Wynn¡¯s forehead gently and said,


    ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯ll bring you home, okay?¡±


    Wynn nodded weakly and whispered, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Immediately, Philip got up and said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Fulton got the order and immediately withdrew from the ward.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    After some arrangements from the hospital, Wynn was pushed out of the building in a hospital bed.


    Theo and Victor informed their men at the first opportunity and immediately guarded the entire vicinity


    of the hospital.


    Philip apanied Wynn with M in his arms. Two subordinates slowly pushed the hospital bed and


    the baby incubator. The group slowly walked out of the hospital.


    Martha and Charles followed closely. In fact, Martha did not agree for them to go home now, but she


    dared not refute Philip¡¯s decision. She could only grumble at Charles at the back, saying that he was


    useless and good-for-nothing. He could not even control his son-inw.


    As they stepped out of the door, the afterglow of the evening sun shone on them.


    In front of the hospital, ck Mercedes vehicles with double headlights on were parked on both sides


    of the spacious road. These cars stretched all the way to the street outside the hospital and continued


    with no end in sight.


    There were at least a few hundred cars!


    In front of the hospital, 32 members of the Shadow Squadron stood solemnly behind Fulton in two


    rows. They were dressed in ck robes with a golden dagger embroidered on the cors and ck


    masks on their faces that hid their true appearances.


    However, the dormant aura on their bodies seemed to prate the sky. Cold, grave, resolute,


    murderous¡­


    32 of them stood upright like cold des among the crowd.


    Swish!


    In an instant, these 32 people flicked their robes behind them, rustling waves of ck. They knelt on


    one knee and said solemnly, ¡°32 Shadow Guards wee Young Lord and Young Madam home!¡±


    Their earth-shattering yells resounded through the entire hospital. Despite there only being 32 people,


    the imposing momentum sounded like the roar of thousands of troops, making people boil with


    enthusiasm.


    This scene naturally fell into the eyes of Philip and the rest.


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    This spectacle was simply indescribable!


    Theo and Victor also gulped in shock. Lydia was also full of amazement and looked at Philip in front of


    her in disbelief.


    ¡®Who is he exactly?¡¯


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Wynn heard the yells like the roar of the waves while lying on the hospital bed at this moment,


    hot tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    Was this the true strength her husband possessed?


    Was this the truth he had been hiding from her?


    At the same time, Martha and Charles were so shocked that they stayed rooted on the spot, not daring


    to take another step. With wide eyes, Martha looked at the endless stretch of Mercedes vehicles before


    her, and the 32 people kneeling on the ground. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She was almost out of breath. ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    ¡°Charles, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are they here for Philip and Wynnie?¡± Martha was in disbelief,


    and her legs were shaking as she grabbed Charles¡¯ arms while asking.

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    Charles was also full of trepidation. He was shocked speechless by the scene in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know either,¡± Charles replied. With eyes full of surprise, his gaze fell on Philip¡¯s back.


    Was this his true side and strength?


    No wonder these people would surround him. Fortunately, he noticed it before and did not offend him


    much. Otherwise, this family would be finished.


    Martha was now full of disbelief, her wide eyes constantly sweeping over Philip.


    Was this loser really not a loser?


    Were these people not paid actors?


    This was simply too exaggerated!


    Although Martha was excited, she still could not believe it and felt that Philip was doing this to scare


    her. However, the endless rows of Mercedes vehicles with double headlights shing still had an


    impact on Martha.


    What if they really belonged to Philip¡¯s family?


    At this time, several customized luxury cars suddenly drove over. Taking the lead was a pure gold


    glittering Rolls-Royce, which even the tires were gold-ted.


    At the front of the car was not a small gold statuette but a golden dragon that seemed to soar to the


    sky. The body of the car was also engraved with the pattern of a golden dragon soaring through the


    clouds. It looked magnificent and extraordinarily dazzling.


    The sight of this car alone was enough to shock the audience speechless. A car made of pure gold!


    This was too freaking extravagant and overwhelming to ordinary people¡¯s worldview.


    It was not over yet. Behind this Rolls-Royce made of pure gold was a customized Rolls-Royce with


    sterling silver iid and dazzling diamonds. The entire body of the car was all silver and ted with a


    layer of dazzling gemstones, each one worth a small fortune.


    The front of the car was reced by a golden phoenix flying to the sky.


    The body of this car was engraved with the pattern of a hundred birds worshipping the phoenix, which


    looked very grand.


    Shocking! Truly astounding!


    These two customized Rolls-Royce gradually drove into everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Closely following behind were eight customized Rolls-Royce vehicles and a customized luxury RV


    imprinted with a golden ind on the cars¡¯ bodies.


    The only ten customized Rolls-Royces in the world stopped in a row at the front entrance of the


    hospital just like that.


    Martha waspletely dumbfounded as her breathing became rapid. Her eyes were about to pop out.


    ¡®Goodness, this¡­ Were they here to pick up Philip and Wynn?¡¯


    These luxury cars¡­


    ¡®Holy sh *t¡¯, Martha felt dizzy as though the world was spinning around her.


    This was too surreal.


    Even Charles was too afraid to make a sound at this moment as he stared fixedly at the scene in front


    of him. He had been around for many years and had seen his fair share of big spectacles, but not


    anything like this. This was even bigger than any great figure in this country.


    Martha could hardly contain herself now. She quickly stepped forward, pulled on Philip¡®s sleeve, and


    asked, ¡°Philip, are they here to pick you and Wynnie up?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this moment, Martha no longer addressed him as a loser or a good-for-nothing but by his name.


    Philip nced at Martha and snorted without refuting or responding.


    Then, within everyone¡¯s sight, an old figure stepped down from one of the Rolls-Royces. He wore a


    ck tuxedo and a high gentleman¡¯ s hat. He was holding a ck and gold walking cane. He was


    followed by four sexy and hot female secretaries, all of them tall and curvaceous.


    George Thomas walked briskly to the bottom of the steps in front of Philip. He stood at attention, bent


    over, and said very respectfully, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m here to escort you and Young Madam home.¡±

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    Instantly, the men in ck suits standing in this area, as well as the ck suited bodyguards next to the


    ck Mercedes vehicles along the street, bent over and shouted in unison, ¡°We wee Young


    Master and Young Madam home!¡±


    Like the surging waves of the ocean, this shout resounded within this ten mile radius. Astonishing!


    Martha could not stand still any longer. Her knees went weak as she stared at the old man in front of


    her with wide eyes, screaming in shock, ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you the richest man, George Thomas? Why are you


    here? Also, what did you call him just now? Young Master?¡±


    All of a sudden, Martha¡¯s brain spun rapidly. She instantly pieced together rrrany of the previous


    coincidences in her mind.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt her IQ soar, and she also had a clear realization of many things that


    she did not understand before.


    George turned his head, smiled slightly, and said to Martha, ¡°Madam Yates, Philip rke is my young


    master. I¡¯m just a servant by his side.¡±


    Crack!


    This sentencepletely exploded in Martha¡¯s mind!


    Her legs went limp as her head tilted back due to excitement and thrill, or simply because she was too


    shocked.


    Fortunately, Charles was quick to react and he hurriedly stepped forward to support Martha. He asked


    with concern, ¡°What¡®s wrong with you?¡±


    Martha¡¯s hands were trembling as she grabbed Charles¡¯ arm and shouted, ¡°Charles, did I do something


    wrong? Am I dreaming? Philip is not a loser. He¡¯s really a young master. He¡­ I used to treat him like


    that. What should I do now?¡± Martha was already incoherent due to fear.


    She used to be so harsh on Philip, beating and scolding him. Now that Philip¡¯s identity and strength


    were fully disyed in front of her, what should Martha do in the future?


    Would Philip retaliate against her?


    Everything was over now!


    However, Philip just smiled coldly. For the rke family, everything in front of them right now was just


    the tip of the iceberg. If they really arrived at Arcadia Ind, Martha would probably keel over in a dead


    faint.


    At this moment, Wynn, who was lying on the hospital bed, shed tears of excitement and surprise under


    the apaniment of the medical staff.


    Was this the actual strength of her husband? Was this his true identity?


    Even the richest man in South River like George Thomas was merely a servant by her husband¡¯s side.


    Yes, she should have thought of it earlier.


    Why was she able to easily resolve any predicament she encountered?


    It was all because there was a man like a knight next to her, always guarding her silently.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Wynn stretched out her delicate little hand and clutched Philip¡¯s hand tightly. With tears in her eyes,


    she softly asked, ¡°Phil, is this the truth you wanted to tell me?¡±


    Philip looked down at Wynn, bent over, and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Wynnie, whatever I¡¯ve promised


    you, I won¡¯t go back on my word! You¡¯ll definitely be the happiest woman in this world when I


    bring you home.¡±


    With that said, Philip nced at George and said, ¡°Invite Madam into the car.¡±


    Immediately, several medical personnel escorted Wynn and the child in the infant incubator to the


    customized luxury RV at the back.


    Philip stood at the entrance of the hospital and exchanged a few nces with Fulton before saying,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At this moment, Martha, who was stopped from getting into the RV, suddenly turned her head and ran


    over. She tugged on Philip¡¯s arm and said with a smiling face, ¡°My good son-inw, I want to get in the


    car too. I¡¯ll go home with you too. Just let me go along with you.¡±

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Philip nced sideways at the anxious Martha and asked with a sneer, ¡°Didn¡¯t you refuse to go back


    with us? Why do you want to go with us now?¡±


    Martha felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She looked at those customized Rolls-Royces and


    RV with uncontroble envy and excitement. These were all luxury cars. Would it not be awesome if


    she could sit in one?


    ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, I¡¯m just old and muddled. I was blind and ignorant when I treated you badly in


    the past. Just forgive me this time. Wynn is very weak now and needs her mother to stay with her.¡±


    Martha said boldly as she forced an ugly smile.


    Philip frowned and snorted. He took a step forward and scared Martha into taking two steps back.


    ¡°With my strength, do you think I still need you to take care of Wynnie?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    Martha¡¯s eyes flickered at his words. She did not know what to say.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m just¡­¡± Martha was just about to speak when Philip interrupted her coldly.


    ¡°Martha Yates, since the first day I entered your Johnston household, you¡¯ve never treated me well. In


    your eyes, I¡¯m just a useless kept man. Do you think I¡¯ll let you into the car just because of a few words


    from you now?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Martha frowned, thought for a while, and hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, I was just


    blinded in the past and didn¡¯t realize what an outstanding man you are. It¡¯s all my fault. Can you forgive


    me on Wynrr¡¯s ount? I promise to behave well in the future, listen to you, and see you as my son.¡±


    After saying that, Martha even smiled kindly. It was as if everything she had done to Philip could be


    erased with just a few words.


    Philip sneered and looked up at the sky. Then, he stared at Martha coldly and asked, ¡°Back then, when


    I was doing theundry, cooking, and mopping the floor in the Johnston family, why didn¡¯tyou see me


    as a good son-inw?


    ¡°Back then, when I was sitting in the corner during Charles¡¯ birthday and you scolded me, why didn¡¯t


    you see me as a good son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Back then, when the Yates family humiliated me during Old Master Yates¡¯ birthday banquet, why didn¡¯t


    you see me as a good son-inw?¡±


    Those three sentences rocked the entire hospital entrance.


    Philip almost roared from his heart. Every sentence made Martha take a step back. Her face flushed as


    she slowly lowered her head, not dating to look directly at Philip.


    ¡°Philip, I know I have wronged you in the past. Who told you to conceal your identity at that time? If you


    had told me earlier that your family is so rich with so many luxury cars and subordinates, I would


    definitely have treated you well.¡±


    Martha said shamelessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll treat you and Wynnie well in the


    future.¡±


    However, Philip took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°Martha, you¡¯re really a forgetful person. Do you want


    me to remind you what you once did to me and Wynnie?¡±


    Martha was scared and creeped out by that roar. She felt very guilty. On the other side, Charles stood


    next to the RV. He did not step forward as a mediator because he knew that his wife needed a lesson.


    Hence, he turned his back and did not bother about what transpired over there.


    Over here, Philip roared and questioned, ¡°Who made a move on my daughter back then? She was only


    three years old. She was your granddaughter, yet you did that to her?¡±


    ¡°When Wynnie was pregnant with our second child, your first reaction was not to be happy about it.


    Instead, you asked her to abort the child. Hehe, and you even tried to drug her? Did you really think I


    didn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Philip roared, and it scared Martha so much that she fell to the ground on her butt.


    Too overwhelming!


    The coldness and fury that erupted from Philip¡¯s body just now was too strong.


    Martha was panicking now. Her heart thumped rapidly, and she felt as though she was about to


    suffocate. She had never felt such a strong sense of oppression from Philip.


    Was this his true nature and terrifying side?

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Philip lowered his eyes, coldly nced at Martha who was trembling on the ground, and said grimly, ¡°I


    hope you know what to do, and this is myst piece of advice to you. I¡¯ll be taking Wynnie back If you


    want to go with us, then take some practical actions!¡±


    After saying that, Philip walked around and away from Martha.


    At that moment, Martha was dumbfounded. Many thoughts crossed her mind as she thought about all


    the wrong things she had previously done.


    Was she really wrong?


    She did that all because she wanted Wynnie to have a good husband. Who knew that Philip had such


    a background and his family was so rich?


    Why did he conceal it for such a long time?


    Martha felt regretful. If she had treated him well like her son, perhaps the oue would be different


    now. Suddenly, Martha got up and shouted at Philip who was walking toward the RV, ¡°Philip!¡±


    Martha exhausted all her strength in this shout.


    Everyone heard her and turned around to look at her. Philip stood by the door of the RV with his tall


    back to Martha.


    Immediately after, in everyone¡¯s astonished and shocked gaze, Martha bowed to Philip!


    ¡°Philip, I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way. I was really wrong!¡±


    Martha knelt on the ground and bowed to Philip¡¯s back while wailing.


    ¡°Philip, I apologize to you and to Wynnie for the mistakes I made before. I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m not worthy


    of being a mother. I deserve to die.¡±


    Martha knocked her head on the ground until there was blood on her forehead.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Seeing that Philip did not turn around or pay her any attention, Martha bit the bullet and started


    pping herself fiercely while saying, ¡°My son-inw, I was wrong! I¡¯m willing to repent! As long as you


    say so, I¡¯ll change! Please take me back with you. Wynnie can¡¯t do without me. I¡¯m her mother, after


    all.¡±


    Smack!


    Smack!


    One after another, loud ps echoed at the entrance of the hospital.


    When Charles saw this scene, he could not bear it in the end. He ran over, grabbed Martha, and said,


    ¡°Martha, why are you doing this? Let¡¯s just stay here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martha red at Charles, pushed him abruptly, and said, ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m


    admitting my mistakes to our son-inw. I did something wrong, so I have to admit it!¡±


    With that said, she turned to Philip¡¯s back and bowed again, knocking her head and shouting, ¡°I was


    wrong, I was really wrong. Please forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Charles was anxious and hurried to Philip¡¯s side, saying nervously, ¡°Philip, why don¡¯t you just forgive


    your rrrorn? She has already admitted her mistakes. It should be enough.¡±


    Philip did not speak but nced sideways at Charles coldly. Charles was taken aback and quickly


    lowered his head without speaking.


    Then, Philip nced at Martha who was kneeling and knocking her head on the ground while pping


    herself.


    He got into the RV without looking back.


    At this moment, Wynn was lying on the special care bed. The RV was extremely luxurious with a lot of


    space, adorned with diamonds everywhere. Just the furniture and equipment alone were estimated to


    be worth hundreds of millions. Two special postnatal nurses were inside. George had spent a lot of


    money to get them from abroad.


    At this moment, Wynn sat up on the bed with difficulty. She looked at Philip who walked in with a hint of


    pleading in her eyes and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let my mothere in? After all, she has raised me for


    more than 20 years. She knows my temper and habits best.¡±


    Philip sat by the bed, looked at Wynn, and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want her to go back with us?¡±


    Wynn thought about it and said with a nod, ¡°Yeah, think of it as a favor to me this time.¡±


    Philip thought about it and said to the guards standing at the door, ¡°Let here in.¡±


    Sometimes, to destroy a person, it must be done mentally. It was good to take Martha back so that she


    could really see what an affluent family was like. Only after extreme trauma could a person be


    destroyedpletely.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    The guard got out of the car, walked to Martha who was kneeling on the ground, and said coldly, ¡°The


    young master told you to get in.¡±


    Martha¡¯s head was already dizzy from bowing. Hearing this, she jumped up excitedly and shouted,


    ¡°Really?¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly got up, but after kneeling for a long time, her legs were numb and she


    stumbled, almost falling. She rushed to the RV without dy. Charles wanted to help her but she


    pushed Charles who was blocking the door and grunted. ¡°Get out of the way! ¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Then, she grabbed the door and got into the RV.


    As soon as she entered the RV, Martha was dumbfounded!


    The interior was simply too luxurious. The roof of the car waspletely adorned with diamonds like


    the starry sky, and it was so shiny that any woman could not walk away after seeing it. The handrails at


    the doorway were made of pure gold, and the floor was also covered with the world¡¯s most expensive


    goose-dorm carpet priced at 100,000 per foot.


    Martha was almost floating when she stepped on the soft carpet. It felt veryfortable.


    This was the treatment that the wealthy should enjoy.


    Unexpectedly, Philip rke, who was a loser for more than three years, had such a rich and powerful


    family. She got a good deal!


    It was a great bargain!


    The bowing and pping she suffered were not a loss. Martha quickly put away her illusions and ran to


    Wynn¡¯s bedside. Seeing Philip sitting there, she shouted politely, ¡°My good son-inw, thank you. Let


    me manage this. I¡¯ll take good care of Wynnie.¡±


    With that said, Martha very enthusiastically and eagerly grabbed the warm towel from the special


    postnatal care nurse on the side and wiped Wynn¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be here. This is my daughter. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Martha had some brains and recognized the two women in white coats as postnatal care workers at a


    nce. How could she allow that?


    She must be the one to take care of her daughter. People hired externally were surely unreliable!


    The two nurses nced at each other and turned to Philip, who frowned. He said, ¡°You can stay and


    help out here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    The two nurses nodded and sat on the side, keeping watch.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Lydia also got into the RV with M in her arms, but as Wynn needed to recuperate, they were


    arranged to sit in the customized silver diamond-encrusted Rolls-Royce.


    In the RV, there were two postnatal care workers, a doctor, a nurse, Martha, Nelson rke in the


    incubator, and Wynn.


    Philip got down from the RV. Fulton had been standing by the door of the Rolls-Royce with gold-ted


    dragons.


    ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s almost time, we should depart,¡± Fulton said.


    Philip looked at the members of the Shadow Squadron behind him wearing ck masks that concealed


    their appearance. Then, they left.


    The afterglow of the sunset covered the entire Uppercreek, especially the ten mile-long street at the


    hospital entrance. It looked very magnificent and shocking. ck Mercedes vehicles with double


    headlights shing were parked on both sides of the street.


    Many civilians gathered at the roadside with mobile phones in hand.


    How exciting!


    This spectacle was unheard of!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A shout came from the hospital, ¡°We wee Young Lord¡¯s return!¡±


    Abruptly, this shout raged from the hospital entrance like a wave and confirmed along this endless


    street.


    The bodyguards standing next to every ck Mercedes-Benz all shouted, ¡°We wee Young Lord¡¯s


    return!¡±


    It was shocking and deafening!


    Then, all the bodyguards in ck suits opened the doors and got into the cars neatly and uniformly.


    Deafening honks from the cars resounded throughout Uppercreek It almost shattered the sky.


    In the crowd, countless people held up their cell phones, taking pictures and videos of the hospital


    entrance and the street.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Look, it¡¯sing out!¡±


    ¡°What? A Rolls-Royce of pure gold?¡±


    ¡°Wow! And a Rolls-Royce with sterling silver and diamonds?¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Tire ones behind are all customized Rolls-Royces!¡±


    ¡°Hey, look at the statuette at the front of the two cars. It¡¯s a gold dragon and a gold phoenix!¡±


    The crowdpletely went into an uproar. Everyone could only curse incessantly, not because they


    were uncultured but because there was simply no other way to express their shock and excitement.


    ¡°Look at the RV at the end. Can it be the only RV in the world that¡¯s full of diamonds? How can this car


    be here? I heard it was sold for 500 million!¡±


    Amid the crowd was a guy who was a part of a popr car forum. He eximed loudly at this moment.


    He also kept taking pictures with the phone in his hand and uploading them to the forum, setting off a


    storm on the forum for a while.


    In just a few minutes, this scene had set off a craze in the entirework. There were also live


    broadcasts that attracted tens of millions of viewers. For a while, the programmers of the live broadcast


    tform urgently expanded the server.


    Back to the hospital entrance. The leading Rolls-Royce in pure gold with dragon patterns drove slowly,


    followed by a Rolls-Royce in pure silver with diamonds, an RV, and other customized versions of Rolls-


    Royces. In front of the gold dragon Rolls-Royce, a tall and magnificent figure with eyes as cold as a


    de walked along the ten-mile long street.


    Fulton led the car to clear the way.


    The gold dragon car followed behind Fulton slowly with ten Shadow Guards closely guarding by the


    side. The three cars in front were all guarded by ten Shadow Guards while five Shadow Guards


    guarded behind the convoy.


    The murderous air at the scene could be felt even by an ordinary person. This pomp was simply


    amazing!


    Especially this group of people in ck robes with golden daggers embroidered on the cor. They


    were wearing masks and looked like they could not be messed with.


    They were full of killing intent!

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    All the civilian onlookers were shocked at this scene. Everyone wondered who tlrese people were


    escorting. They looked like Jedi Knights as they were full of chills.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tire convoy slowly drove forward. All the ck Mercedes vehicles parked by the roadside also followed


    the convoy closely, shing double headlights the entire way.


    At the forefront, Philip who was sitting inside the golden dragon Rolls-Royce asked indifferently, ¡°Did


    you bring Connor rke and the rest along?¡±


    George Thomas, who was sitting in the co-passenger seat, immediately turned his head with a


    respectful look on his face and said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re in the back¡±


    Philip nodded and looked out the window at the view.


    The street was full of people taking pictures with their phones.


    Meanwhile, Connor, Allen, and Levi were locked inside a ck Mercedes that looked like a giant box at


    the back of the convoy. Levi leaned back on the seat, his head still wrapped in bandages. His face


    looked a little haggard.


    Connor leaned on his cane with be th hands, his face slightly cold as he looked through the car


    window.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The main family actually made such a bigmotion just to wee this future heir?


    Even the Shadow Squadron had been dispatched. What exactly was Roger rke nning?


    ¡°Connor, what should we do now? If this continues, won¡¯t Philip make it back to the ind safely?¡±


    Allen sat on Connor¡¯s side and looked out of the window before he turned his head and asked with an


    anxious face.


    Connor¡¯s cold eyes were like cold pools, and his face was full of hidden killing intent. He said, ¡°We


    have no other way. The Shadow Guards have been dispatched and it¡¯ll be impossible for Gareth to find


    an opportunity to make a move. Find an opportunity to inform the people we¡¯ve arranged. Tell them to


    get ready to make a move on Philip at the Arcadia Ind customs or at sea! No matter what it takes, no


    matter the cost or means, we must stop him before he arrives on the ind!¡±


    Allen nodded, and his expression tensed. He quickly took out a phone that had been hidden for a long


    time from his waist and dialed a number. Hemanded coldly, ¡°Pass my order down immediately.


    Philip rke has set off for the ind. No matter the cost, he must be stopped at sea!¡±


    Then, Allen hung up the phone and nced at Levi who looked miserable on the side.


    He was the hope of the entire branch family but he was repeatedly humiliated and beaten up by Philip.


    Levi heard the conversation between Connor and Allen. He sat up with difficulty. With a face full of pain


    and resentment, he said, ¡°Grandpa, we must kill him! If we let him go back, everything will be over for


    us!¡±


    Connor nced at his clear grandson and said with a nod, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made arrangements. The


    rke family will definitely belong to our branch family in the future! Philip is not worthy to lead the


    rke family to greater glory!¡±


    The three exchanged a nce and nodded without another word.


    Back in the RV, Martha was walking back and forth in thepartment excitedly. Her eyes darted


    around the RV sneakily, staring at the iid diamonds. She reached out to touch them with a face full


    of envy while saying, ¡°Wynnie, these are real diamonds. Oh my, is Philip¡¯s family really that rich?¡±


    Wynn leaned on the bed, nced at her mother, and shook her head helplessly while saying, ¡°Mom,


    just be quiet for a while.¡±


    Martha turned around and walked to Wynn¡¯s bed with a smile on her face. She sat down, took Wynn¡¯s


    cold hand, and said, ¡°Wynnie, you¡¯re really my good daughter. When you chose Philip back then, it¡¯s a


    good thing that I didn¡¯t object. I¡¯ve long noticed that Philip isn¡¯t an ordinary person. Sure enough, he¡¯s


    been concealing his identity the entire time. He didn¡¯t even tell us that his family is so rich.¡±


    When Wynn heard Martha¡®s words, she asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been opposed to us all these years?¡±


    Martha blushed slightly and felt a little embarrassed, but it was her daughter, after all. There was no


    problem. Thus, she quickly smiled cordially and said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need to mention


    it.¡±


    With that said, Martha held Wynn¡¯s small hand tightly and said, ¡°Wynnie, listen to me. Philip is so rich,


    didn¡¯t he reveal a tiny bit to you before?¡±

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    Wynn thought about it for a while, frowned slightly, shook her head, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    When Martha heard this, her eyes went taut as she said with a frown, ¡°That¡¯s weird. He¡¯s so rich, but


    why did he hide it from us?¡±


    After saying that, Martha looked around, got up, and said to the two postnatal care nurses, ¡°You two


    may go out first. I have some private affairs to discuss with my daughter.¡±


    The two nurses looked at each other, then at Wynn who was leaning against the head of the bed.


    ¡°You may go out first,¡± Wynn said.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    After saying that, the two nurses left.


    After they left, Martha even made a point of closing the door. Then, she quickly turned around, sat back


    down again, and tookWynn¡¯s hand. She asked, ¡°Wynnie, has Philip not given you anything all these


    years?¡±


    Wynn was taken aback and asked, ¡°What things?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha was anxious and said, ¡°Things like gold and silver jewelry, bank cards, or anything of that sort.¡±


    Wynn raised her eyebrows, a little confused about what her mother meant, but she thought about it and


    replied, ¡°Philip gave me a card before.¡±


    ¡°A card? A bank card? Where is it?¡± Martha was excited. If it was given by Philip, it must not be an


    ordinary bank card.


    ¡®There must be a lot of money on that card!¡¯


    Wynn said, ¡°It¡¯s in the vi.¡±


    Although Martha was a little disappointed when she heard this, it was still okay. At least it was still at


    home. She hurriedly said to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, listen to me. It¡¯s not that I want to be a viin, but you¡¯re a


    woman, after all. You even gave him two kids. This time, you almost lost your life.¡±


    Martha pretended to cry before she changed the subject and said, ¡°When you go back this time, you


    have to tell Philip clearly that you should get half of his family¡¯s fortune. Even if not half, I think one-


    tenth should be enough. This kid is so rich and loves you so much. He¡¯ll definitely agree to your


    request.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn finally understood what Martha was thinking and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, what are


    you thinking? Are you saying that I should get a share of Philip¡¯s assets? How can you do that?¡±


    Wynn was furious. Her mother was still the same. She was even thinking of Philip¡¯s family fortune now!


    Martha knew that Wynn would get angry and quickly said with a smile, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m doing this for you.


    just think about it. He kept this from us for so many years, so what else is he capable of doing? A man


    is bound tomit mistakes. You must secure your future in advance. If Philipmits a mistake in


    the future and kicks you and the children out of the household, what are you going to do then?¡±


    Wynn immediately replied, ¡°It won¡¯t happen. I trust Philip.¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re too rigid in your thinking. Listen to me, I have experience in


    such matters. just do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to listen anymore. Go out. I¡¯m tired.¡± Wynny down and turned her back.


    Martha had no other choice. She nced at her, got up, mumbled under her breath, and left.


    ***


    Back to Fulton¡¯s side. His imposing figure led the golden dragon Rolls-Royce to clear the way.


    However, at this moment, a wave of killing intent suddenly appeared from the crowd.


    Swoosh!


    About a dozen men and women with different outfits rushed out of the crowd.


    The man in the lead had a sturdy figure like a bear. He had dark skin and a grim face. He stared at


    Fulton, full of murderous intent. He said, ¡°My name is Luca Mode. I¡¯m here to challenge Battle God


    Hash!¡±

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    The wind blew sluggishly on the street.


    These dozen people were dressed in strange outfits and full of killing intent.


    Onlookers on both sides of the street took pictures with their phones and chartered incessantly.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, is this a TV series or a movie? There are even killers?¡±


    ¡°No wonder the appearance was so shy. This crew has spent a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Awesome! I¡¯ll definitely watch this show when it airs!¡±


    With thements from onlookers, Fulton¡¯s eyes grew colder. Looking at the dozen or so people in


    front of him, his eyes that were full of killing intent and a hint of disdainnded on Luca Mode. He said,


    ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent.¡±


    Hearing this, Lucaughed loudly and said, ¡°People say that Battle God Hash is peerless and has


    amazingbat power. I have no other wish in this lifetime but to spar with you.¡±


    ¡°If the result is death, do you still want to fight with me?¡±


    Fulton said indifferently. Although his tone was light, his domineering arrogance was inadvertently


    released at that moment.


    His simple sentence caused the scene to fall silent.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Luca and the dozen or so people behind him looked furious.


    ¡°Haha, as expected of Battle God Hash. Your indomitable attitude is really second to none. However,


    you shouldn¡®t underestimate me. At any rate, I¡¯m a person who has entered the fourth zone!¡±


    Luca sneered. With a roar, he made the first move. His body surged with an endless manic aura as he


    stomped on the ground. His entire body was like a rampaging truck as he raised his fist and rushed


    ferociously at Fulton!


    Fulton¡¯s cold eyes looked at Luca who rushed at him full of murderous intent. A trace of disdain


    appeared in them. At this moment, he crossed his arms over his chest. When Luca got close to him


    and his fist that carried a gust of wind was about to punch Fulton¡¯s face, Fulton lifted the index finger of


    his right hand.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an invisible wave of air current surged from Fulton¡¯s body and sent Luca flying!


    Hiss!


    Everyone was shocked.


    Ordinary people did not even see how Fulton made the move. They only saw the burly man


    aggressively raising his fist to punch Fulton. Before he got close, his whole body seemed to be


    bounced off by a wave of air and he flew out heavily.


    Pfft!


    Luca fell to the ground and rolled more than ten meters away. He spat a mouthful of blood and said


    with difficulty, ¡°Battle God Hash, sure enough¡­¡±


    Then, he closed his eyes. He was sprawled on the ground, where he took hisst breath.


    Instantly, the dozen or so killers besieged Fulton together. Their mission was to intercept and kill the


    person sitting inside the golden dragon car behind this man. Facing these dozens of attackers, Fulton


    stood in ce with no change in his expression. He raised his eyebrows and nced at the dozen or


    so people who rushed toward him. They each had the strength of the third zone.


    The person behind this seemed to have spent a fortune, using more than a dozen disciples in the third


    zone and one from the fourth zone just to send them to their deaths?


    Thud!


    The next moment, Fulton took a step forward. This step seemed to shake the earth. No one saw what


    happened in front of them. The dozen people who rushed up were simply rooted on the spot.


    Then, their expressions showed pain as if they were struggling to fight against something. However,


    they just remained on the spot like their bodies were suppressed by something.


    This was the kingship energy field.


    The people outside could not see what was going on at all. They only saw these dozen or so people


    suddenly fall to the ground, all of them spitting blood and bleeding from their nose, eyes, and ears.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped aloud. This scene was too impactful. Had film-making reached this level nowadays?


    Were those special effects not supposed to be added post-production?


    Almost everyone had the same expression. It looked like these people had rushed up but soon fell to


    the ground while bleeding from their seven orifices. It was exactly like special effects added post-


    production.


    Click, click!


    All the shes started. The unsuspecting onlookers even raised their arms and cheered, ¡°Awesome!


    This is amazing! Where¡¯s the director? What film is this? We¡¯ll give our full support!¡±


    Back to Fulton. He lowered his eyebrows and nced at an assant by his feet. judging from the


    ck tattoo of a pce on his neck, he could determine their origins. Disciples from Country M.


    ¡®Hehe, the 12 Sacred Halls of the West have also taken action.¡¯


    Of course, this sudden attack also made Philip, who was sitting in the car, frown.


    It seemed that his journey back home would not be a smooth one.


    Also at this time, George turned his head and said, ¡°Young Master, the ns that Connor has made


    against you have started to unfold. Should I send someone to take care of it?¡±


    What a joke. Since he had decided to bring Connor rke and the others back, how could Philip not be


    prepared?


    Their car was equipped with a bug and a pinhole camera. Every move that Connor, Allen, and Levi


    made was all in Philip¡¯s knowledge. He did this just to see what the branch family would do this time.


    After taking a deep breath, Philip said grimly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss just to deal with


    Connor and the gang. Just send some people to deal with it. I don¡¯t want too much to happen on the


    way back this time.¡±


    Hearing that, George nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, Young Master, I¡®ll make the arrangements.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this moment, Fulton had already walked to the door of the car. Philip rolled down the car wind ow,


    nced at the dozen or so people sprawled on the ground outside, and asked, ¡°People from the


    Nonagon?¡±


    Fulton shook his head and replied, ¡°Disciples from Country M. They¡¯re from the 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Why would they make a move?¡±


    Fulton replied, ¡°Probably for revenge. Back then, the lord killed four of their kings of disciples. Due to


    this grudge, the people from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West have been taking small actions against


    the rke family over the years.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°How much trouble will there be on this journey?¡±


    Fulton replied, ¡°With me around, there won¡¯t be any trouble. The Dragon Knights are already waiting to


    wee you at the Uppercreek exit. At this juncture, I¡¯m sure those forces within the country won¡¯t


    jump out and target you.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± With that said, Philip rolled up the car window.


    At the same time, Ethan got out of the Rolls-Royce at the back and got into the RV.


    He grinned and said to Wynn who was lying on the bed, ¡°Wynn, my brother is in front. I¡¯ll keep you


    company here.¡±


    Wynn looked at Ethan, smiled gently, and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Ethan scratched his head innocently and sat at the doorway, leaning against the door frame and


    ying Connect the Dots. His only purpose was to protect Wynn. Although there were Shadow Guards


    and many rke family¡¯s bodyguards outside, there was no guarantee that some problematic fellows


    would not appear. Therefore, it was safer for Ethan to stay in the RV with Wynn.


    Martha nced at Ethan who was sitting at the door, walked up with a smiling face, and asked, ¡°Is your


    name Ethan rke? Are you Philip¡¯s cousin?¡±


    Ethan raised his eyebrows, looked at Martha coldly, and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marthaughed uncannily. She just wanted to get acquainted.


    Meanwhile, outside the RV at the end of the street.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    The sound of heavy footsteps resounded throughout the entire street.


    At the end of the street, a group of more than 20 fully armedbatants walking at the same pace


    suddenly appeared. There was a golden dragon pattern on their chests and arms.


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s personal guards!

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    All of them were equipped with dragon sabers on their waists and plumes on their heads, their faces


    rigid and serious. Moreover, the person in the lead held a golden scroll high in his hand like a holy


    decree.


    The appearance of this group of people shocked the crowd so much that they dared not make a sound.


    Then, they knelt on the ground.


    Everyone along the ten mile-long street just knelt like that.


    Worshipped by the people!


    Only the Imperial Preceptor!


    Swish!


    The man in the lead walked up to Fulton and stopped five meters away. He opened the golden scroll in


    his hand that was embroidered with gold dragons and said loudly, ¡°By order of the Imperial Preceptor to


    all forces around, anyone who obstructs the convoy will be deemed as opposing the order and be


    an enemy of this country. Those who dare to breach the order will be executed!¡±


    At the announcement of the golden order, the entire scene fell silent.


    The kneeling crowd trembled at this moment. It was not from fear but excitement!


    That was the Imperial Preceptor!


    The supreme glory of the territory!


    He was the ultimate figure who resisted the eight kingdoms by himself. He was a god and the great


    leader in the hearts of all people. No one dared to disobey his orders.


    At the same time, those forces mixed in the crowd also made phone calls one after another.


    Almost all the forces lurking in Uppercreek at this moment ordered a retreat when they heard the


    Golden Order of the Imperial Preceptor.


    It had been ten years. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Golden Order had made an appearance again.


    Who dared defy?


    That was looking for death!


    They might not have personally experienced the horror of the Imperial Preceptor but the rumors and


    international reputation had terrified them enough.


    The point of view shifted to a nearby high-rise. An old figure stood with his hands behind his back in


    front of therge French window. He watched the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s personal guards appearing on


    the streets below this building, and a trace of coldness crossed his eyes.


    The old man wore a white martial arts uniform. His figure was tall. He had a youthful and ruddy face but


    was gray-haired, which looked inconsistent with his age.


    Behind him was a tall woman with a hot figure. She was wearing a short red skirt with a split hem. She


    swayed her hips enticingly as she walked to the side of the old man. She bowed slightly and asked,


    ¡°Alliance Leader, do we still need our subordinates to test the waters?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man spoke, his voice as loud as a tolling bell. Heughed while saying, ¡°No need. Roger


    rke has yed this move well. By using the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Golden Order to make an


    announcement to the world, the rke family¡¯s future heir won¡¯t ever be changed.¡±


    The woman raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the movement below. She said, ¡°Alliance


    Leader, will the branch rke family give up just like this?¡±


    The old man chuckled and said, ¡°Christian rke is not an ipetent person. He has brains. Since


    he hasn¡¯t taken any action so far, he must have some ns. The two rke dragons are not to be


    underestimated.¡±


    After that, the old man turned around, walked to the sofa, and sat down.


    The woman heard this and furrowed her beautiful brows. She walked to the old man, knelt in front of


    him, and massaged the old man¡®s leg with her soft fists. She asked, ¡°Alliance Leader, are you just


    going to ignore what the Imperial Preceptor did?¡±


    The old manughed and said, ¡°The Imperial Preceptor is the founder of this territory, after all.


    Although I¡¯m in the same position as him, I still have to show him some respect in certain aspects. Just


    treat it as a favor to him this time.¡±


    After saying that, the old man leaned back on the sofa and enjoyed the woman¡¯s massage. After a


    while, he suddenly opened his eyes that were dormant with dragon spirit and asked, ¡°Is there any


    movement over at the Gentleman Court?¡±


    ¡°The members of the Gentleman Court are all in Uppercreek. If the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Golden Order


    hadn¡¯t appeared, they would¡¯ve already made a move,¡± the woman replied.


    The old man nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That old fellow has kept the secret long enough. Forget it,


    let¡¯s go back. Take care of the things here. Don¡¯t leave any traces.¡±


    With that said, the old man got up and left this ce under the protection of a few personal guards.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    The woman with a hot figure bowed and watched as the old man left.


    Then, she swayed her hips, walked to therge French window, and watched the scene on the street


    below. A sinister smile appeared on her fiery red lips that made people jittery. This woman was


    extremely dangerous.


    After that, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. Her red lips parted slightly as she said,


    ¡°Bernard Johnston, you may start doing what you were told before. This time, don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Back to the scene downstairs, the man with a dragon saber taking the lead handed the Golden Order


    holy decree in his hand to Fulton.


    Fulton took it in his hand, nced at the group of people, and asked, ¡°Does the Imperial Preceptor


    have any orders?¡±


    The man in the lead replied, ¡°The Imperial Preceptor said that your journey this time should be


    unimpeded. If anyone crosses the line, we¡¯ll kill!¡±


    Fulton did not say anything. He took the Golden Order and shouted, ¡°Depart!¡±


    The convoy set off again. The streets had long been cleared.


    As expected, apanied by the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s guards this time, the journey was unimpeded


    and the convoy drove directly to the exit of Uppercreek. The scene in front once again shocked many


    onlookers. On both sides of the exit, ck gs embroidered with a golden ind were seen


    everywhere. The Dragon Knights in heavy ck armor stood on both sides of the road like upright


    poles.


    The red robes embroidered with golden dragons fluttered in the wind like a bright red battle g,


    proiming their status as an undefeated cavalry through endless years.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The nine guards stood at the forefront like undefeated knights. They raised their hands and pounded


    their chests heavily.


    ng!


    An earth-shattering noise!


    Behind them, 3,000 Dragon Knights raised their fists and pounded heavily on their chests.


    Swoosh!


    3,000 Dragon Knights moved in unison like a torrent of ck steel and knelt on one knee.


    Then, roars full of soaring pride resounded through the entire Uppercreek exit.


    ¡°3,000 Dragon Knights wee Young Lord¡¯s return!¡±


    ¡°3,000 Dragon Knights wee Young Lord¡¯s return!¡±


    ¡°3,000 Dragon Knights wee Young Lord¡¯s return!¡±


    Domineering, passionate!


    The heavily armored Dragon Knights impacted everyone¡¯s worldview.


    Too hot-blooded!


    A man¡¯s blood should be shed on the battlefield. The Dragon Knights that had never appeared in the


    real worldbined ancient style and futuristic technology in one. The sight was shocking to the


    senses. Their roars swept across the sky like a stormy sea.


    All the people watching in the dark were filled with horror when they saw this scene.


    There was nothing here a moment ago, so how did the 3,000 Dragon Knights with banners suddenly


    appear?


    Horrific! Simply terrifying!


    Philip stepped out of the golden dragon Rolls-Royce at this moment. He walked to the front, looked at


    the 3,000 Dragon Knights, and said, ¡°Rise!¡±


    Swish!


    All 3,000 Dragon Knights stood up in unison, their movementspletely in sync.


    Too shocking!


    Then, Philip looked at the Nine Dragon Guards and said, ¡°Any movements from the branch family?¡±


    One of the nine dragon guards replied through the thick ck helmet, ¡°The lord has given his orders. If


    the branch family dares to cross the line, they¡¯ll be killed!¡±

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Philip frowned at those words. Was his father going to make use of his return toy out some ns and


    close the?


    At this time, Martha, who was in the RV, leaned out the window and watched the movement outside


    excitedly. ¡°Wow! Wynnie, quick, look outside. Are these people from Philip¡¯s family? This is too


    exaggerated!¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes were wide open. For the first time, she felt as small as a frog at the bottom of a well. This


    spectacle and pomp were more extravagant than the richest people she knew about.


    It was not that Martha had never seen a rich family. She also came from quite a well-to-do family.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The rich only had lots of money and connections. Those in front were genuinebatants.


    What exactly was the background of Philip¡¯s family? Could it be so exaggerated?


    Suddenly, many thoughts crossed Martha¡¯s mind. When she went back this time, she must forge a


    good rtionship with Philip no matter what. It was best to use Wynn so that she could have a good


    chat with the inws. Perhaps she could even get some money, a house, and others.


    Now, Martha began to fantasize about the ind that Philip had mentioned in the hospital.


    Wynn also sat up slightly and looked at the movement outside the window. Her delicate little face and


    big misty eyes were full of surprise and excitement at the moment. Although she had guessed that


    Philip¡¯s family was not simple, she did not expect this to happen during his return.


    What was the difference between this and the king¡¯s return to the pce?


    He even had ck knights to clear the way. What exactly did Philip¡¯s family do?


    As for Connor and the rest in the ck Mercedes behind, when they saw the gs of the Dragon


    Knights waving in the sun outside, they were full of horror.


    ¡°Grandpa, are those the Dragon Knights?¡± Levi gulped nervously.


    Those were the Dragon Knights of Arcadia Ind. They were the entire foundation of the rke family.


    Once the Dragon Knights appeared, who in the world would dare topete?


    They were the undefeated warriors who protected the rke family and the world¡¯s dragon ley lines.


    Were they here to wee Philip home too?


    Simply over the top!


    Levi¡¯s face looked horrible. He wondered what the branch family was prepared to do. Could they still


    prevent Philip from going back to the ind?


    Connor¡¯s face was also gloomy. Looking at the countless Dragon Knights, his heart was in turmoil ash


    e said coldly, ¡°How dare Roger rke use the Dragon Knights so carelessly?! Has he be so


    arbitrary now? Is there no one from the branch family andw enforcement hall to stop him?¡±


    Connor was flustered. Even the Dragon Knights were dispatched. Would the ns he had arranged be


    akin to smashing eggs against rocks?


    Allen also asked nervously, ¡°Connor, what should we do now? These are the Dragon Knights. Can the


    people we arranged at sea still take action?¡±


    Connor¡¯s face was cold, his gloomy eyes filling with chills. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Do it! Even if


    we don¡¯t have any chance of winning, we must give it a go! If we don¡¯t do it and allow him to go back


    like this, will we have a good end?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Allen nodded with a murderous expression on his face and said, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Then, Connor said, ¡°Pass the order down immediately to double the number of people! No matter what,


    kill him at sea!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Allen responded and quickly took out the phone he had hidden before. He dialed a number and said


    coldly, ¡°Double the manpower and give them the best equipment. They must stop him at all costs!¡±


    Connor raised his eyebrows, his gloomy eyes looking at Philip¡¯s back as he stood in front. His eyes


    were full of killing intent.


    ¡®Philip, the main family spent such a high price to bring you back I¡¯ll never agree to it!¡¯

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Back to Philip¡¯s side, he said a few words to Fulton and got in the car.


    The nine dragon knights drew out the dragon saber at their waists and ced it across their chests.


    ng!


    The saber nked loudly!


    ng, ng, ng!


    All 3,000 Dragon Knights drew out the dragon saber at their waists and pointed them to the sky before


    cing them across their chests!


    ¡°Dragon Knights, listen to the order. Wee Young Lord¡¯s return. Anyone who dares to stand in the


    way, kill without mercy!¡±


    The nine dragon knights roared, which sounded like the bellow of a demon king, shocking the entire ten


    mile radius!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    3,000 Dragon Knights shouted in unison and turned around. They held the dragon saber in their right


    hands to the side and cleared the way.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Step by step, the shocking sound of footsteps resounded like army troops and filled the entire exit out


    of the city.


    The wind blew and the dust settled. Philip and his convoy left Uppercreek.


    In the eastern border near the coastline. The footsteps of the 3,000 Dragon Knights resounded


    throughout the coastline. They resembled a torrent of ck steel. Their red robes were stamped with


    golden dragons, fluttering with dazzling luster.


    This cavalry that had gone through the ages of history now escorted the heir of the main rke family


    to the coast


    The ck banners with a golden ind covered the area and pped in the wind, stretching for


    thousands of meters along the coastline.


    Long before the convoy arrived, the area within a five mile radius was already filled with armed


    combatants of the rke family. The moment the convoy arrived, all the fully armedbatants


    dressed in ckbat uniforms, ck berets, and ck boots already filled the eight major roads


    leading to the coastline port.


    They were all under martialw.


    As soon as the convoy arrived, the sound of footsteps on the ground resounded along the coast. All


    combatants had a look of respect in their eyes as they watched the golden dragon Rolls-Royce slowly


    approach the harbor.


    On both sides of the convoy, members of the Shadow Squadron looked highly alert.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Standing three meters in front of the car, Fulton suddenly shouted with coldness in his eyes!


    Looking down from a high altitude, the entire port was full ofbatants dressed in ck, as well as


    3,000 Dragon Knights and a convoy.


    In the dark, dozens of people with different skin tones and heavy weapons were hiding in the vicinity of


    the port buildings. They were closely watching the convoy.


    In the distance, at the top of a dozen-story building was a tall curvaceous woman with long hair flying in


    the wind. She was dressed in a tight-fitting fiery red assassin outfit and holding a pair of binocrs.


    She was staring at the convoy hundreds of meters away. She said into her right earpiece, ¡°They¡¯ve


    arrived. Check your equipment and listen to my orders.¡±


    However, in her lens, her gaze moved to the forefront of the convoy. When the tall and imposing figure


    suddenly turned around, his eyes that could pierce through the void directly stared at her before he


    sneered.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve been discovered! End the fight quickly!¡± the woman eximed.


    Instantly, three burly men of varying skin tones carrying special heavy anti-tank artillery on their


    shoulders pulled the trigger on top of the building.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Whoosh, Whoosh, whoosh!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Three rocket missiles with long tongues of fire whistled piercingly from high in the sky hundreds of


    miles away. They were aimed at that golden dragon and silver phoenix Rolls-Royces, as well as the


    RV!

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    The three rocket missiles were like fire snakes while leaving trails of white smoke. They were quickly


    headed toward the three vehicles that were leading the envoy.


    Fulton stood still, not moving a muscle.


    One member of the Shadow Guards next to the three cars jumped out from the team. He was


    protecting the golden dragon Rolls-Royce. He had a sturdy and burly figure.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The moment the rocket missiles sted over, he stepped out, and the whole ground seemed to


    tremble. Then, he rushed out, raised his fist, shouted angrily, and mmed his right fist directly at the


    missile!


    Boom!


    Instantly, the missile collided with the shadow guard¡¯s right fist and exploded with earth-shattering


    sparks!


    However, the shadow guard was unharmed. Except for his smoking right fist, he was unscathed.


    An explosive punch!


    With his bare fist, he punched the missile into smithereens. This scene made the woman watching from


    the high building tremble.


    Was this still an ordinary human?


    At the same time, a tall woman walked out beside the silver phoenix Rolls-Royce. She jumped high,


    raised her leg, and kicked the middle of the missile. The missile turned directions and headed back to


    where it came from.


    The three brawny men atop the tall building immediately looked shocked when they saw the missile


    being fired back at them. Their eyes widened as they quickly tried to escape. However, it was toote!


    Boom!


    That particr floor of that building was hit by the missile and burst into mes, spewing flying debris


    everywhere.


    At the same time, a shadow guard next to the RV took action almost at the same time as the other two


    members. He stood on the spot without moving, his eyes shing silver as he stared fixedly at the


    missile.


    Instantly, the approaching missile seemed to hover to a stop ten meters away from the RV, trembling


    constantly. The me at the tail went out and the missile fell to the ground, losing its momentum.


    Quickly, severalbatants ran out and threw the missile into the sea.


    At the same time, dozens ofbatants in ckbat uniforms immediately entered the field with a


    fighting posture and searched through the port.


    When the woman with the binocrs saw this scene from above, a stern look shed in her eyes as


    she shouted coldly into the earpiece, ¡°Do it!¡±


    Instantly, the people lurking near the port rushed out at this moment. The few people in the lead were


    quite strong. They jumped down from a high altitude, rushed to the approachingbatants, and


    entered the fray.


    Amid kicks and punches, severalbatants were sted away!


    There was also a brawny man carrying a two meter long saber on his shoulder who smashed his way


    out the door from inside a huge cargo container. He roared like a bear, brandished the long saber in his


    hand, and rushed into battle.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The brawny man who was more than two meters tall flicked the long saber in his hand and shed


    severalbatants. After receiving this huge impact, thebatants¡¯ body armor and weapons broke


    apart. With blood gushing from their mouths, they fell to the floor and fainted.


    Some assassins and killers who were more nimble jumped back and forth between the cargo


    containers in the port, attacking and killing thosebatants who were alone.


    For a while, the entire port was filled with gunshots, glints of weapons, and sounds of screams.


    Inside the RV, Wynn was startled by the sound outside and looked through the window several times.


    As there were too many people outside, she could not see anything clearly.


    She asked anxiously, ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    Ethan chuckled and said, ¡°Wynn, it¡¯s nothing, just some acrobats. It¡¯s our family¡¯s tradition to have a


    performance before going home.¡±


    Wynn wrinkled her pretty brows. She only half believed his words.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    Martha ran over with horror in her eyes and said to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, something¡¯s going on. I saw some


    killers just now.¡±


    ¡°Killers?¡± Wynn was startled and her face went pale.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing that, Ethan frowned, raised his hand, and grabbed Martha by her back cor. He smiled at


    Wynn and said, ¡°Wynn, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She¡¯s still drowsy from her sleep.¡±


    After that, Ethan dragged Martha out of the bedroom and threw her on the sofa in the living room


    outside.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Martha was frightened and looked at Ethan in a panic.


    This cousin of Philip was more decisive at acting outpared to Philip.


    Ethan raised his leg and stepped on the sofa next to Martha, causing her to shrink back in fright. ¡°I¡¯ m


    warning you, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut your tongue and knock your teeth out.¡± Ethan¡¯s


    face was cold and his gaze was grim.


    Martha was frightened by Ethan¡¯s words and quickly nodded timidly as she said, ¡°Okay, I know. I


    understand.¡±


    After saying that, Ethan could not be bothered with Martha anymore. He red at her viciously before


    he sat aside and continued to y Connect the Dots.


    Martha was flustered and kept peeking at Ethan. The fear in her eyes was gradually reced by


    hatred. ¡®Damned brat, I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for now! Once I get to the ind and meet the inws,


    you¡¯ll see how I¡¯m going to take care of you!¡¯


    While thinking, Martha began to fantasize about the day she arrived at her inws¡¯ house and spent


    her days as a richdy.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side, he sat in the car, nced at the movement outside, and asked George who was


    in the co-passenger seat, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    George replied, ¡°These people have extraordinary skills and are not ordinary people. They don¡¯t seem


    like people from the branch family. Since we¡¯re already here, the branch family shouldn¡¯t be using such


    small potatoes to test the waters anymore.¡±


    Philip nodded in agreement.


    Since the branch family wanted to stop him, they would not use such petty means to do it. In that case,


    whose forces were they?


    Meanwhile, themotion outside got bigger and bigger.


    Fulton¡¯s eyes were as cold as a de as he nced at the dozen or so assassins with extraordinary


    strength that was far beyond ordinary people¡¯s. He raised his brows and said, ¡°24, you go. Don¡¯t dy


    our schedule.¡±


    One of the members of the Shadow Guards jerked off the hood of his robe, looking handsome and


    tough. Then, he walked toward the center of the battle. Immediately after, sounds of screams could be


    heard!


    The two-meter tall gigantic brawn was kicked up to the sky by 24, andnded heavily, crashing into a


    cargo container with a hang. The remaining people were also wiped out by 24, within five minutes only.


    He dragged all the fallen killers and threw them to the front of the car. Even the woman in the fiery red


    outfit was caught by 24 at this moment.


    Thud!


    The woman¡¯s face was full of wounds, and her mouth was bleeding at the corners. Her eyes looked


    angry and unbridled as she was being forced to kneel on the ground by 24.


    At this moment, Philip got out of the golden dragon Rolls-Royce and looked indifferently at the dozen or


    so assassins on the ground in front of him, as well as the woman who was kneeling.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Philip asked coldly.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    The woman knelt on the ground and spat obstinately. She turned her head away and said coldly, ¡°Kill or


    torture me as you please!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s face darkened. A sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and he said, ¡°If I


    give you a way out, will you take it?¡±


    The woman sneered at that and said, ¡°The members of the rke family are all cunning foxes. I won¡®t


    believe you. Just kill me!¡±


    After saying that, the woman closed her eyes and prepared for the worst.


    Philip carefully looked at the woman¡¯s appearance for a few moments. She had good looks, and under


    her long eyshes, her eyelids were trembling slightly.


    After thinking about it, Philip asked 24 next to him, ¡°You don¡¯t have a wife, right? How about I give this


    one to you?¡±


    Hearing that, 24 looked aggrieved and said, ¡°Young Lord, this one is too weak. She can¡¯t beat me in a


    fight and her looks are average. I don¡¯t like her. You can give her to 19. As long as it¡¯s a woman, 19 will


    like her.¡±


    With that said, the sturdy man who smashed the missile with a fist earlier came over while scratching


    his head with a foolish smile.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The woman kneeling on the ground opened her eyes in fright when she heard the conversation


    between Philip and 24. She was angry and scared. She was angry that the guy with the crew cut


    actually said that she was weak and not beautiful enough. She was considered a diva in the


    organization!


    Was this horrid man blind?


    She was scared when she nced sideways at the tall brawny man scratching his head with a foolish


    smile. She could not stop her legs from trembling.


    He was too tall. If she was his woman, would it not create the image of a train hitting a small cave?


    Thinking about it, the woman felt creeped out and shouted with a cold face, ¡°Kill me if you want. I¡¯ll


    never submit to you! Don¡¯t humiliate me either!¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve be a prisoner, it¡¯s not up to you anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around, patted 19¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°She¡¯s for you. Love her well.¡±


    19ughed and stepped forward. He picked up the woman with one hand and put her over his


    shoulder. The woman struggled violently, punching and kicking.


    19 hit the back of the woman¡¯ s neck with a hand knife and she passed out. Then, 19 carried the


    woman back to the team.


    Fulton nced around and asked Philip, ¡°Young Lord, why are you doing this?¡±


    Philip nced at the calm and vast endless sea before saying, ¡°It¡¯s useful to keep her around. We can


    slowly dig for some clues.¡±


    Fulton nodded and did not dwell on it.


    At the same time, eight heavily armed battleships suddenly appeared on the sea in everyone¡¯s sight.


    The momentum of riding the wind and waves was unstoppable.


    Sirens red across the coastline.


    Eight battleships ready for battle sounded the sirens. At a nce, these eight battleships were like steel


    beasts in the vast blue sea as they broke through the waves and sailed toward the port. On the


    battleships, gs with a golden ind fluttered in the wind.


    The deck of the battleships was full of personnel in ckbat uniforms. They had a golden ind


    emblem on their chests.


    Two fighter nes were parked on top of each battleship. The magazines were filled. They were ready


    to strike at any time.


    Such a scenepletely shocked everyone present.


    Battleship escort?


    This was simply too exaggerated!


    Under the escort of the battleships was a huge golden cruise ship more than 300 meters long. It was


    ted in gold. It was a symbol of luxury and grandeur to the fullest extent.


    This huge golden luxury cruise ship with eight floors could amodate 10,000 people. There was a


    golden ind logo on the cruise ship branded with the word ¡®rke¡¯ on it.


    It was the exclusive cruise ship of the rke family!

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    The whistle of the huge cruise ship resounded across the entire coastline.


    Everyone in the vehicles came out one after another at this moment, stunned by the magnificent scene


    in front of them.


    The eight escort battleships were fully loaded withbatants. A huge eight-story high and 300 meter


    long golden cruise ship docked at the port.


    Male and female servants in standard uniforms and more than a dozen butlers in tuxedos stood on the


    cruise ship.


    At this moment, Martha walked out of the RV and was shocked speechless when she saw the scene in


    front of her. She trembled all over as she stood on the spot. She only came back to her senses after a


    long while.


    She looked as if she had stepped into a fairytale. She was excited and agitated! Her brain was buzzing!


    Such a huge golden cruise ship was too impactful to people¡¯s worldview.


    The eight battleships next to the cruise ship scared Martha so much that she dared not step forward.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Wynn was also arranged to be ced in a wheelchair by the postnatal care nurses. She


    was automatically lifted down from the RV. Seeing this scene in front of her, Wynn was stunned, and


    her eyes were filled with tears of astonishment.


    Philip walked in the afterglow of the sunset to Wynn who was wrapped in a nket and squatted down.


    He stretched out his hand, held Wynn¡¯s tender little hand tightly, and said, ¡°Wynnie, we¡¯re going home.¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip with tears in her eyes. She pursed her red lips and covered her mouth as she


    cried while nodding repeatedly.


    Was this her husband¡¯s true identity?


    Was this her husband¡¯s family background and heritage?


    Wynn had never seen such a big golden cruise ship, not even on the inte.


    At this moment, Lydia also got out of the car with M in her arms. When she saw the scene in front of


    her, she was really shocked. She had long known that Philip was not a simple person but she did not


    expect it to be to this extent.


    What sort of family background would it take to deserve battleship escort treatment?


    M got down from Lydia¡¯s arms and ran to Philip and Wynn. She mbered into Wynn¡¯s arms, pointed


    at the golden cruise ship, tilted her head, and asked curiously, ¡°Mom, what kind of ship is that? It¡¯s so


    big.¡±


    Wynn smiled through her tears, nced at Philip, and pretended to say angrily, ¡°Ask your father.¡±


    ¡®Philip, you¡¯ve been lying to me so badly.¡¯


    M looked at Philip obediently and asked, ¡°Dad, what kind of ship is that? It¡¯s so big.¡±


    Philip stroked M¡¯s head and picked her up. He stood in the afterglow of the setting sun, pointed to the


    huge golden cruise ship, and said, ¡°M, I¡¯m going to teach you something today that you must


    remember. Our rke family is not short of money. That ship belongs to me, and it will be yours in the


    future.¡±


    When M heard that, her big eyes widened. She pped her hands happily and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Dad¡¯s


    ship. Mom, that¡¯s Dad¡¯s ship, and it¡¯ll be my ship in the future. I want to build a pce on that ship so


    that Mom and Dad can stay with me, as well as my younger brother.¡±


    Wynn smiled, rolled her eyes at Philip, and said, ¡°Why are you telling M all this? She¡¯s still young.¡±


    Philip turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My daughter should be raised in riches. It¡¯s just a


    cruise ship and we¡¯re not short of money. If she likes it, we¡¯ll change it into a mobile pce for her


    tomorrow.¡±


    When Lydia Jensen heard this, she was stunned. This was how the rich raised their kids, huh? It was a


    little unreasonable.


    She was jealous.


    At this time, Connor rke and the rest were also released from the car. Standing on the coastline and


    looking at the huge golden cruise ship as well as the eight battleships in front of them, they suddenly


    felt a wave of chills.


    That was because the battleships were only eight of the thirty scattered over the waters of Arcadia


    Ind. They each held extremely strongbat power.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    At this time, the expressions on Connor and the other two looked extremely ugly when they saw the


    eight battleships on the sea as well as the huge golden cruise ship. That golden cruise ship was the


    world¡¯srgest cruise ship and belonged exclusively to the rke family.


    There was a mobilemercialplex inside. Swimming pools, luxury shopping malls, golf courses,


    casinos¡­


    Everything that one could think of was avable on this cruise ship.


    Allen nced at Connor and said softly, ¡°Connor, what should we do? With the battleships acting as


    escorts, our people can¡¯t make a move.¡±


    Connor naturally understood that the people they had arranged for were just some pirates and diving


    combatants. Now that the battleships were here to escort them back, who would dare to make a move?


    Connor¡¯s face darkened. He nced at Philip who was walking toward him and gritted his teeth. He


    said coldly, ¡°Stay put. We¡¯ll look at the situation when we get to the sea.¡±


    At this moment, Philip walked up to them. He put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked at Connor


    and the others indifferently, and said, ¡°Are you thinking of ways to stop me at sea?¡±


    Levi was so scared that he hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°No, Philip. Don¡¯t put words into our


    mouths!¡±


    Connor just stared at Philip sullenly and asked, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m your granduncle no matter what. We have


    already arrived here yet you¡¯re still getting your people to watch over us?¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Actually, the three of you are dispensable in my eyes. If not for the sake of the


    branch family, I¡¯d have disposed of you long ago.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face turned cold at those words and said sharply, ¡°Insolence! How dare you make a move


    against us?! This is already the coastline. After we go out into the sea, it¡¯ll be under the jurisdiction of


    the rke family! Are you going to finish us off here?¡±


    Levi also panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Our branch family is not a


    pushover! As long as you dare to step on the ind, my father will definitely take you down! So I advise


    you to release us quickly. It¡¯s just nice if you can let the battleships escort us back. Perhaps I¡¯ll even


    consider letting you off.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and asked with a shrug, ¡°Let you go?¡±


    Allen also said quickly, ¡°That¡®s right, hurry up and let us go! If we really make a scene, our branch


    family also has the strength to fight your main family!¡±


    A sneer.


    Philip took two steps forward and kicked Allen and Levi to the ground.


    ¡°Philip, how dare you make a move?!¡± Levi fell to the ground while clutching his stomach, his face full of


    pain. He still had injuries on his body. After being kicked by Philip, he almost vomited blood.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Allen was not doing too well. He was old, after all. After falling to the ground, he was unable to move for


    a while. Connor was also flustered when he saw this.


    Philip turned around with a cold face, stared at Connor, and said grimly, ¡°Connor, don¡¯t forget the bet


    between us. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to kneel to me at the memorial hall!¡±


    Connor gasped fiercely in agitation, his face flushing. He suffered a heart attack Fortunately, the


    apanying medical staff hurried to treat him and managed to save his life.


    When Connor was sent to the car, he shouted at Philip gloomily, ¡°Philip, you¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Bang!


    The car door closed. Inside the car, the expressions of Connor, Allen, and Levi looked very bad.


    Levi leaned on the seat and howled a few times. With fierce eyes, he said, ¡°Grandpa, Philip is simply


    too arrogant. Make the move! We must kill him while we¡¯re out at sea!¡±


    Allen got his breath back at this time and said, ¡°Connor, Levi is right. That kid dares to treat us this way.


    Once he returns, it¡¯ll be over for us!¡±


    Connor naturally understood. With a knock of the cane in his hand, he said coldly, ¡°Allen, have those


    people be on standby. Once the cruise ship enters the range, kill at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Allen replied and hurried to make arrangements.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Soon, everyone boarded the golden cruise ship.


    The cruise ship was full of male and female servants as well as butlers.


    Martha was like Alice in Wondend. She looked left and right, her face full of excitement.


    ¡°Oh my, Philip, does this cruise ship really belong to your family?¡± Martha followed behind Philip, her


    face full of smiles.


    Philip did not say anything. On the side, Ethan held his neck and walked past while saying, ¡°It belongs


    to our family.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martha was so excited that she secretly rubbed her hands. She quickly pulled


    Charles who was walking over on the side and said, ¡°Charles, do you see this? It turns out that Philip¡¯s


    family is so rich. How much money does it cost for such a big cruise ship?¡±


    Charles nced at the huge cruise ship and the eight battleships around him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t do


    anything stupid. Just look at those battleships. Can ordinary people have battleships as escorts? You


    should think about how to treat Philip and Wynn from now on.¡±


    Martha rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°That goes without saying. Philip is my son now. I must treat


    him well!¡±


    Charles shook his head and helplessly followed the servant in front of him.


    The Shadow Squadron and 1,000 Dragon Knights boarded the cruise ship. The 1,000 Dragon Knights


    stood guard around the cruise ship.


    The Shadow Guards were also scattered everywhere. After arranging everyone¡¯s amodation, the


    cruise ship blew the whistle and officially departed with eight battleships as escorts. Amid the blue


    waves of the sea in the evening sun, the golden cruise ship sailed toward the endless blue waters.


    Philip stood at the highest point of the cruise ship with Wynn next to him in a wheelchair.


    Philip gently hugged Wynn¡¯ s shoulders, pointed to the boundless sea, and said, ¡°Wynnie, look at the


    sea. It belongs to my rke family.¡±


    Wynn was taken aback by this and asked with a face full of disbelief, ¡°You aren¡¯t lying to me, right?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    Wynn turned her head and looked at the boundless blue sea. While facing the sunset, two streams of


    tears rolled down her face.


    She was excited but also a little sad and worried. During the journey, she had witnessed Philip¡¯s


    strength.


    The rke family was more remarkable than she thought. As she was from an ordinary family, could


    she gain a foothold in such a family?


    Philip seemed to sense Wynn¡¯s concern. He squatted down, grabbed Wynn¡¯s small hand, and kissed it.


    He said, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my wife and the young madam of the rke family. With me


    around, no one can bully you.¡±


    Wynn smiled softly and nodded in response.


    The evening sun shone over the two of them. Above the blue sea, the golden cruise ship painted a


    picture that could not be expressed in words.


    ***


    At this moment, a few cars slowly stopped on the far coastline.


    An old man with gray hair and a youthful face got down from the car with a tall and sexy woman beside


    him. He looked at the golden cruise ship that was getting farther away, then at the other group of


    vehicles that wereing from behind.


    The lord of the Gentleman Court stepped down from the car at this moment.


    When the two met, the old man with a youthful face smiled slightly and stood with his hands behind his


    back while saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    Nine people stood in a row next to the lord. He spoke quietly, ¡°Did you arrange those people just now?¡±


    The old man with gray hair, the same lord of the Alliance who appeared in Uppercreek earlier, snorted


    and said, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    After that, a figure walked toward the two of them in the breezy sunset.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Dragon Pavilion Master stood next to the two, bowed slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°Two lords,


    may I take up a bit of your time?¡±


    The lord and the lord of the Alliance looked at the Dragon Pavilion Master in unison. The Alliance lord


    said with a subtle smile, ¡°Even you¡¯re here. This game is getting interesting.¡±


    After that, he stepped to the side.


    The lord nced at the Dragon Pavilion Master and frowned before following him.


    ***


    Back to the golden cruise ship.


    At noon the next day, a vast ind finally appeared in front of the cruise ship. From a distance, the


    ind was vast and majestic, like a city on the sea. At the highest point of the ind, there stood a very


    large and majestic white castle.


    That was the sacred symbol of the entire ind.


    Philip stood at a high vantage point at this moment with his hands behind his back. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m


    home.¡±

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    At this time, Wynn pushed her wheelchair from the suite to the open air viewing deck. Looking at the


    vast and expansive ind on the sea in front of her, she was full of astonishment and asked, ¡°Phil, is


    this your home?¡±


    Philip turned around, put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked at Wynn indifferently, and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s my home, and it¡¯s also your future home.¡±


    Hiss!


    Wynn gasped. With eyes full of shock, she looked at the ind on the sea that resembled a city. ¡®This


    is Philip¡¯s home?¡¯


    This was clearly a city on the sea!


    The towering skyscrapers and buildings on the ind, as well as all kinds of yachts, battleships, sailing


    ships, cruise ships, and so on, were docked near the ind. How was this different from Fernvale that


    was known a s the golden egg?


    This ce was richer and more prosperous than Fernvale.


    This was Philip¡¯s home?


    ¡°Phil, don¡¯t lie to me. Is this entire ind your home?¡± Wynn¡¯s face was full of astonishment. She could


    hardly believe it.


    Wynn had a bit of knowledge regarding the rich. The most powerful family in the world had an


    abundance of money,nd, and enterprises. Even if some wealthy people bought an ind, they would


    just live with their family and build a vi.


    However, the ind in front was clearly an ind city.


    Row upon row of high-rise buildings, the vastmercialplex, and the coast of the ind that was


    filled with weing crowds¡­ It all overwhelmed Wynn¡¯s worldview that she had gained from over 20


    years of living.


    Philip¡¯s home was an ind, an ind with a prosperous city!


    It was more prosperous than Fernvale!


    ¡°Phil, are you lying to me? I know your family lives on this ind, but if you say that the entire ind


    belongs to your family, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at Philip in her astonishment. It was not that she did not want to believe him, but


    everything in front of her was too mind-boggling.


    Even if her husband had some origins and a strong family background, it was too much for the whole


    ind to belong to Philip¡¯s family, right?


    At most, Wynn could only ept that Philip came from a famous family on this ind.


    Philip smiled gently at this moment. He knew that Wynn was still having a hard time epting it. He


    stepped up to her, squatted down, took Wynn¡¯s delicate but slightly trembling hand, and said, ¡°Wynn,


    you¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    He did not want to burden Wynn too much so he did not tell her everything at once. Once she reached


    the ind, everything would be clear.


    Meanwhile, Martha had run out of her suite. When she saw the vast ind, the cityndscape, and the


    huge white castle at the highest point, she almost could not breathe.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Too amazing!


    ¡°Charles, look, what¡¯s that? An ind, a city on the sea!¡±


    Martha was so excited that she jumped on the spot.


    Was this Philip¡¯s home?


    An ind city?


    This was too grand!


    Charles also ran out of the room at this moment. At a nce, he saw the ind city that kept getting


    bigger in front of him.


    Charles was also stunned speechless for a long while. This was simply unheard of!


    There was actually such an ind city on this sea. How was it built?


    ¡°Charles, we¡¯re rich!¡±


    Martha was dancing with excitement at the moment, holding Charles¡¯ hand with an excited smile on her


    face. She never expected Philip¡¯s family to live on such an ind.


    It was too awesome!

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    While thinking, Martha hurried out of the room and ran to Wynn and Philip¡¯s room.


    To be honest, Martha was very envious when she saw the highest-ss suite that Wynn and Philip


    stayed in. However, she did not say anything but knocked on the door and whispered, ¡°Philip, Wynnie,


    are you up yet?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Philip heard the knock on the door, raised his brows, and sneered, ¡°Your mother is


    here again.¡±


    Wynn was also very helpless. Her mother had never been so enthusiastic and polite before. She said,


    ¡°She¡¯s just like that. Philip, promise me that as long as my mother doesn¡¯t go too overboard, you won¡¯t


    take her too personally.¡±


    Philip gently patted Wynn¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    After saying that, he walked over and opened the room door. He saw Martha with a face full of smiles


    as she scurried in and said, ¡°Philip, let me ask you, is your family¡¯s home really on this ind?¡±


    Philip hummed in agreement. Martha held her chest excitedly and gasped. She quickly smiled, pulled


    Philip, and said, ¡°Oh, my good son-inw, why didn¡¯t you tell me before that your home is in such a


    ce?¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my home is a dog kennel in a remote countryside?¡±


    Martha knew that she had said something silly and pped her face lightly while saying, ¡°I was wrong.


    It¡¯s all nonsense.¡±


    Philip could not be bothered with her and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me what you want ¡±


    Martha quickly walked to Wynn, took Wynn¡¯s hand, and put it in Philip¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    I just hope that you and my daughter will have a good rtionship forever.¡±


    Wynn and Philip looked at each other, feeling helpless.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re full of ttery right from the moment you walk in the door. Philip is not an


    outsider. Don¡¯t you know his character by now?¡±


    Wynn grumbled a little. Her mother was really willing to lower her stature for money. It was too


    embarrassing. However, Martha did not think so. After saying a few more words, she swayed her big


    hips and left happily.


    ***


    Back to Connor rke and the other two. At this moment, they were locked in the cargo hold in the


    basement of the cruise ship.


    ¡°Outrageous! Damn Philip! How dare he treat me this way?! I¡¯m the former Chieftain of the branch


    family!¡±


    Connor was sitting on a bag of flour, his head full of silver hair. He looked disheveled, and his cane was


    creaking in his hand. Levi and Allen also sat on the side with faces full of anger.


    Too hateful!


    They were members of the rke family but Philip actually locked them up in this warehouse. It was


    smelly and dark in there.


    For a pampered young master like Levi, it was simply hellish torture.


    ¡°Grandpa, what should we do? We¡¯re almost there. Are we going to just sit here and wait to die?¡±


    Levi looked very miserable now. If word of this spread out, he would surely be aughing stock. He


    hated this.


    ¡°How is it? Haven¡¯t you gotten through yet? We¡¯ve almost reached the ind. What happened to those


    people you arranged?¡± At this moment, Connor asked Allen coldly.


    Allen also looked wretched as he kept dialing the phone. He said anxiously, ¡°Connor, I don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s going on. I just can¡¯t get in touch with them. Could it be that because we¡¯re locked up in here,


    there¡¯s no signal?¡±


    ¡°Useless piece of trash!¡±


    Connor immediately cursed when he heard this.

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Allen had no choice but to lean against the window, hoping that the disc-sized window could receive


    the signal.


    At this time!


    Boom!


    The warehouse door opened and a tall figure appeared at the doorway with their back against the light.


    The blinding sunlight mixed with the dazzling blue of the ocean shone into the warehouse.


    Connor and the others raised their eyes. They looked at Philip who was standing at the door of the


    warehouse. He had his hands in his trouser pockets. There was a nonchnt look on his face and a


    sneer on his mouth.


    Connor immediately stood up angrily, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°Philip, we¡¯re core members of the


    branch rke family. By treating us like this and locking me up in this cargo warehouse, it¡¯s a


    humiliation to me! I must go to thew enforcement hall andin about you!¡±


    Levi also stood up, scratched his body, and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry up and let us out. I want to


    take a bath. This ce is filthy! I¡¯m the eldest young master of the branch family. I have to change a set


    of clothes before I go to the ind! Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Philip smiled coldly.


    Levi was also strong headed and said, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d rather die here than step foot on the ind!¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±


    With that said, Philip drew a dagger from the waist of the guard behind him and tossed it at Levi¡¯s feet.


    tter!


    The dagger reflected a ray of dazzling silver light and Levi shrank back in fright. The words got stuck in


    his throat and he dared not utter another word.


    He froze for a while before stammering, ¡°W-What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°You wish to die, right? Do it yourself and I¡¯ll throw your body into the seater.


    It¡¯s the best of both worlds.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Levi got scared and hurriedly hid behind Connor. He yelled, ¡°Grandpa, look


    at Philip. He¡¯s actually so cocky now.¡±


    Connor was also full of anger and said, ¡°Philip, we¡¯ll reach the ind soon. Do you still dare to make a


    move against us at this juncture?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Why not?¡±


    After he said that, several heavily armed guards behind him rushed in and escorted Connor and the


    others out to the deck!


    Connor and the others struggled and howled but to no avail. Especially when the guards¡¯ muzzles were


    pressed against their heads, the three menpletely panicked.


    Connor was in his 60s and had weathered many storms. Faced with such a situation, he could still


    calm his mind and say, ¡°Hehe, Philip, are you trying to scare me? If you have the ability, tell them to


    fire!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip stood in front of them, lit a cigarette, and took a few puffs. He exhaled and said, ¡°Stop holding on


    to your illusions. I¡¯ve already taken care of the people you arranged.¡±


    Hearing this, Connor¡¯s heart sank. He exchanged a nce with Allen before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand


    what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Philip knew they would never admit it so he threw them a mobile phone with a video on it. It was a


    video of a naval battle.


    A group ofbatants fell from the sky and took control of several ships.


    Connor had never seen this group of people. They were not the rke family¡¯s guards or members of


    any forces.


    Was this the force developed by Philip?


    On the ship, more than a dozen people who took the lead knelt on the ground. After interrogation, they


    revealed that the mastermind behind them was Allen rke.


    Then, gunfire broke out everywhere. Those people arranged by the ind and Allen were killed and


    dumped into the sea.


    The moment they saw the video, the hearts of Connor and the others wentpletely cold. No wonder


    they could not get in touch with them. It turned out that Philip had long been prepared.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    With a loudugh, Connor said, ¡°Philip, do you think you can do anything to me with just this? Are you


    going to give this to the people of thew enforcement hall? Dream on! I can also say that this whole


    thing was self directed by you!¡±


    Philip already knew that Connor would say this. Standing with his hands behind his back, he looked at


    the three people indifferently and said, ¡°I know that I can¡¯t do anything to you with this. As long as the


    branch family steps in, it¡¯ll be like it never happened. However, if you think that I¡¯m afraid and dare not


    do anything to you, then you¡¯re very wrong.¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of Connor and the others darkened because they felt a chill and killing intent


    from Philip¡¯s body as well as eyes.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Connor asked with a frown as he felt a bad premonition.


    Philip smirked and nced indifferently at Allen as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a way out. As long as you go


    back and testify against him, I can ignore the past. How about that?¡±


    As soon as Allen heard this, he burst intoughter and said, ¡°Philip, are you out of your mind? Why


    would I turn my back on my eldest brother? Hahaha, I thought you were so powerful, but it turns out


    that you¡®re just an empty husk.¡±


    Connor also snorted.


    Levi stood up straight. It seemed that Philip was still afraid of their branch family.


    Why should he be afraid of Philip, then?


    ¡°Haha, Philip, hurry up and let us go. I need to wash up and change.¡±


    Levi said as he put his hands on his back and swaggered out.


    Bang!


    Philip abruptly kicked and Levi flew out more than two meters. He hit the railing heavily and fell to the


    ground on his knees. He clutched his stomach, threw up bile, and could not stand up for a while.


    Seeing this scene, the arrogance on the faces of Connor and Allen immediately froze.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Allen shouted as he ran over and pulled Levi up from the ground.


    Levi was in pain.


    Allen still wanted to reprimand him when the two guards behind him yanked him over, pressed his


    head, and forced him to kneel before Philip.


    At this point, Allen was almost roaring with rage. He was Philip¡¯s grand uncle, after all, but he was


    being forced to kneel before him!


    ¡°Let go! I¡¯m Allen rke of the branch family! How dare humble guards such as you touch me?! When I


    go back, I¡¯ll have someone kill all of you!¡± Allen growled.


    Philip nced at Allen ndly and said, ¡°I still stand by my words just now. Go back and testify against


    him if you want me to let you live.¡±


    Allen spat with his eyes full of anger and said, ¡°You must be dreaming! Philip, when we return to the


    ind, I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    Philip waved his hands and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, then. Tie a rope around him and


    throw him into the sea. Pull him up again when he has it figured out.¡±


    Hearing this, Allen¡¯s scalp went numb as he quickly struggled and yelled, ¡°How dare you?! I¡¯m a


    member of the branch family. If you dare to throw me into the sea, I¡¯ll definitely kill you! Stop it, stop it!


    What are you doing?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Allen yelled but the two guards had already tied his hands with a rope and pushed him to the railing!


    In that instant, half of Allen¡¯s body was pushed out of the railing. The endless blue sea, turbulent


    waves, and cold water hit his face with salty wetness.


    ¡°Argh! Pull me up, pull me up! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Allen howled miserably.


    Fear! Horror!


    Allen struggled and said, ¡°Philip, you can¡¯t do this! Let me go!¡±


    However, Philip stood on the side indifferently with a wicked sneer on his mouth. He said, ¡°Throw him


    in.¡±

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    In an instant, Allen was thrown down!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A scream resounded throughout the cruise.


    Ssh!


    Allen plunged into the sea from the deck that was more than ten meters high! That huge impact


    rendered Allen unconscious in the sea.


    When he sucked the seawater into his lungs, Allen woke up with a jolt. He gulped a big mouthful of


    salty seawater into his stomach, which entered his lungs through the nasal cavity.


    At that moment, Allen felt like he was going to die. He could not breathe at all, and his lungs were


    suffocating to the point of exploding.


    He tried to struggle but his hands were tied up as he sank deeper into the water. He only saw the


    bottom of the huge cruise, the rotating propellers, and many schools of fish around. He even saw a few


    huge ck shadows swimming around the bottom of the sea and the cruise.


    At that moment, Allen felt like he was going to die!


    Ssh!


    He was hoisted up and half of his body was above the raging sea.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Allen suddenly felt alive again as he breathed in the air fiercely and coughed violently. This was


    followed by a hysterical roar. ¡°Philip rke, you beast! How dare you disregard the family rules?! Are


    you trying to murder your granduncle? This is a breach of the family rules! You will be sent to hell!¡±


    However, on the deck, Philip stepped on the railing with one foot. Holding a loudspeaker in one hand,


    he shouted to Allen who was suspended more than ten meters below, ¡°Granduncle, at your age, there¡¯s


    no need for you to suffer like this. My condition is still valid. Go back and testify to Connor rke¡¯s


    conspiracy against the heir of the main rke family. I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Allen spat angrily and shouted, ¡°Dream on! Philip, I¡¯ll never agree to it even if I die!¡±


    Philip shrugged and said to the subordinates behind him, ¡°Bring me some bloody raw meat.¡±


    When Allen heard these words, a lightbulb shed in his head. He struggled desperately and shouted,


    ¡°Philip, what are you going to do? Why are you getting raw meat?¡±


    Philip took a te of raw meat with blood dripping from it from the subordinate and said, ¡°Feeding the


    sharks, of course. Isn¡¯t there a group of sharks in this area? I haven¡¯t returned for so many years. I


    should give them a present.¡±


    Allen was terrified. With this raw meat, the nearby sharks would smell the blood and swarm over. Then,


    he would most certainly be torn apart and swallowed alive.


    Instantly, Allen¡¯s mind was full of scenes from Jaws. He felt creeped out. Coupled with the cold sea


    breeze and waves pping his cheeks and body, he could not help but tremble all over.


    Plop!


    Abruptly, Philip tossed the piece of raw meat into the sea.


    Swoosh!


    A huge ck shadow swam from the depths of the sea and swallowed the raw meat in one gulp.


    At this moment, half of Allen¡¯s body was above the waters. He saw with his own eyes the huge ck


    shadow, the wide jaws, and the sharp teeth.


    ¡°Ah, stop! I¡¯ll die if you do this!¡± Allen shouted.


    However, Philip did not stop at all and continued to throw in pieces of raw meat.


    In a short while, a dozen huge sharks gathered near the cruise ship. Seven or eight huge sharks swam


    around just below Allen.


    Seeing one of the sharks opening its wide jaws, about to jump up and swallow him, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll do


    it, I¡¯ll do it! Help!¡±


    Ssh!


    The shark leaped out of the sea with its jaws wide open, carrying a fishy stench.


    Bang!


    On the deck, Philip carried a rocketuncher and fired at the shark¡¯s giant mouth!


    Boom!


    The missile sted the shark¡¯s huge mouth apart and it sank to the bottom of the sea. Instantly, bright


    red blood stained this area.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    Dropping the rocketuncher, Philip pped his hands, looked at Allen, who had fainted from fear, and


    said, ¡°Pull him up.¡±


    A few minutester, a drenched Alleny on the deck.


    Philip had changed into a white bohemian shirt with ck casual pants. He had on sunsses as well.


    He stood with his hands behind his back. With the sea breeze blowing, his sturdy figure was exposed


    under the sun, and he looked extraordinarily handsome.


    Just like a prince on the sea. At this moment, he put his hands in his trouser pockets, nced at Allen


    who had passed out, and said, ¡°Wake him up.¡±


    A guard stepped forward and pped Allen twice.


    Allen threw up the seawater and a small fish. It fell limply on the ground, while Allen¡¯s face was pale.


    Connor and Levi had been witnessing Philip¡¯s methods from the sidelines since the start.


    Too scary!


    ¡®This guy actually dared to attack a member of the branch family.¡¯


    Following that, Philip looked at Allen who had woken up, and said, ¡°I thought you were a tough guy. I


    didn¡¯t expect that you were a timid guy who¡¯s afraid of death.¡±


    Allen¡¯s brain was buzzing at this moment and he could hardly hear Philip¡¯s words. He just knelt on the


    ground in a daze.


    It was good to be alive.


    Connor was furious and yelled at Allen, ¡°You actually agreed to his terms? You¡¯re a member of the


    branch family! How dare youpromise with this brat?!¡±


    Allen was very helpless as well. He knelt on the ground and cried to Connor, ¡°Connor, I don¡®t want to


    die. I really don¡®t want to die. The experience just now simply isn¡¯t something normal people can


    endure. I couldn¡¯t even breathe. And the sharks¡­¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor was angry as he red at Allen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call my name. You¡¯re a traitor to the branch


    family.¡±


    Philip watched this scene and turned to leave.


    An hourter, the golden cruise ship slowly docked at Port One on Arcadia Ind.


    Philip, Wynn, and the others stood on the deck, looking at the weing crowd that stretched for


    dozens of miles at the port. They were all holding flowers and banners that read, ¡®Wee home,


    Young Master and Young Madam!¡¯


    Wynn was in disbelief and asked, ¡°Philip, are they here to wee us?¡±


    Philip smiled and said as he pushed Wynn¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    A thousand Dragon Knights got off the cruise ship and immediately ced the vicinity of the port under


    martialw. All the gs blocked out the sun. Then, the members of the Shadow Squadron, including


    Fulton, personally escorted Philip off the cruise ship.


    The moment theynded, Wynn could feel the warmth of the crowd here to wee them.


    Several boys and girls with flowers in their hands ran over and delivered them to Wynn while saying,


    ¡°Young Madam, wee home.¡±


    Wynn was full of smiles but she was inwardly shocked.


    ¡®Young Madam?¡¯


    Martha and Charles got off the cruise ship as well. As soon as they stepped on thend, Martha was


    fascinated by the scenery here.


    Too extravagant!


    Themercialplexes along the coastline and the yachts over there were simply too extravagant.


    At that very moment, an elegant and well-dressed woman approached.


    This woman, with a motherly smile on her face, looked about 30 or 40 years old. With a gracious


    demeanor, she was dressed in a ck tight-fitting knee-length skirt with a redce blouse. There was a


    mink coat over her shoulders, a few jade and diamond rings on her fingers, and emerald earrings on


    her earlobes. She looked exactly like a nobledy.


    Her eyes were like pools of clear water, exuding a refined and elegant temperament. It made others


    shrink back in shame, afraid to spheme.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± With eyes full of love and a soft voice, she walked closer and looked at Philip and Wynn,


    trying to reach out and greet Wynn.


    Philip nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Martha jumped out from the side and stared at the woman with a cold,


    jealous look. She asked coldly, ¡°Hey, who are you? Who allowed you to get close to my daughter?


    Wearing such sl*tty clothes, I can tell you¡¯re an indecent woman at a nce¡­¡±

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Martha¡¯s words silenced the jubnt voices on the scene. The weing crowd stared at Martha in


    amazement at this moment.


    This middle-aged woman looked like an ordinary housewife at a nce, and she was also dressed in


    ordinary clothes.


    ¡®How dare she say such flippant and chastising words to Fifth Madam?¡¯


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    ¡®Something was about to happen!¡¯


    Sure enough, the gentle and elegant woman with a loving smile on her face suddenly froze. A cold light


    shed from the corner of her eyes. She squeezed out a smile and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    When Philip saw this smile, he knew it was over. His fifth mother was definitely the mildest-looking but


    the most irritable person on the ind!


    Even his father had to back down somewhat when his fifth mother got angry.


    At this moment, seeing the indifferent smile at the corner of Fifth Mother¡¯s mouth, Philip knew that


    Martha¡¯s good days hade to an end.


    However, Martha was oblivious and nced suspiciously at the people around her.


    ¡®What was going on? Why did the cheers of the crowd stop?¡¯


    Then, she looked warily at the luxuriously dressed woman in front of her and snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a


    nanny here to wee us? What are you trying to do by dressing up like that? Do you know who I am?


    My son-inw is the young master of the rke family on your ind! How can a servant like you be


    worthy of getting close to my daughter?¡±


    Martha did not know what was good for her and chose to show off at this time.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Wynn felt helpless when she saw her mother behave like this. She hurriedly


    said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is not Riverdale.¡±


    Martha did not listen but red at Wynn and said, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m teaching you the principles of life.


    When you get here, you have to disy your demeanor as the female mistress. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get


    bullied!¡±


    After that, she looked at Philip and said indignantly, ¡°Son-inw, who is this person? She¡¯s not


    courteous at all. If she¡¯s your nanny, just fire her.¡±


    Philip helplessly shook his head without saying a word.


    The woman on the opposite side took a step forward at this moment, her icy eyes revealing a biting


    chill. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Phil¡¯s mother-inw is a sharp-tongued, greedy, and disloyal


    person. Seeing her for myself today has indeed opened my eyes.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? How rude! You don¡¯t know the rules at all! When I get to the rke family, I¡¯ll


    definitely get my inws to fire you!¡± Martha shouted.


    However, the next second¡­ Smack!


    A crisp p resounded throughout the harbor. Tens of thousands of people witnessed Fifth Madam


    pping Martha fiercely.


    In a sh, Martha was dumbfounded. She stared at the woman in front of her with wide eyes while


    covering her burning cheek.


    ¡°Ah, how dare you hit me?! A stinking fish like you actually dare to hit me?! My son-inw is the young


    master of the rke family on your ind. How dare you hit me? Aren¡¯t you here to wee us? I¡¯m


    going to kill you!¡±


    Martha went crazy. She spread her arms and pounced forward, trying to scratch the woman with the icy


    demeanor.


    Smack!


    The other party pped Martha viciously across the face again.


    ¡°Are you awake yet?¡± the woman asked coldly.


    Martha was dumbfounded as she clutched her cheeks. With an expression full of fear and panic, she


    turned to Philip and shouted, ¡°Son-inw, look! This nanny is so arrogant! I¡¯m your mother-inw but


    she dares to hit me in front of so many people!¡±


    Philip snorted, took a step forward, bowed slightly to the woman, and said, ¡°Fifth Mother¡­¡±


    The woman smiled like a gust of spring breeze, the coldness on her body from just a moment ago


    completely disappearing. She responded happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her hand and motioned to the attendants behind her to bring out the


    wee gifts she had prepared earlier. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been on the ind. I didn¡¯t attend your


    wedding nor was I around when your children were born. These are a few little gifts I prepared for you.¡±


    With that said, the four attendants lifted the red cloth off the golden tray!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.


    These people had lived on this ind for generations and knew that the rke family ruled over


    heaven here. However, they were still shocked when they saw the gifts on the tray.


    A pair of jade bracelets, a pair of pure gold nes and bracelets, a pair of rings with diamonds as


    big as dove¡¯s eggs, and a golden bank card.


    She walked up to Wynn and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for all you¡¯ve done. These are wee gifts


    for you and your children.¡±


    Wynn was also dumbfounded when she saw the contents of the tray. She was stunned for a long time


    before she could react. She quickly smiled and greeted the woman, ¡°Fifth Mother¡­¡±


    The woman smiled happily and looked at Wynn dotingly. Nadia Sawyer really liked Wynn. Since the


    last time she heard her fourth sister talking about Wynn, she liked her very much.


    At this moment, Martha stood to the side, her cheeks flushing. At this scene, she lowered her head and


    dared not speak


    ¡®What the heck?¡¯


    ¡®Fifth Mother?¡¯


    ¡®Philip¡¯s fifth mother? How many women did Philip¡¯s father marry?¡¯


    Most importantly, she had offended the fifth wife as soon as she arrived. Looking at the current


    situation, what good would it do to her?


    Sure enough, after talking to Wynn, Nadia raised her eyebrows and nced at Martha coldly. Then,


    she warned Martha in front of everyone, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, this is not the outside world. If you still dare


    to act without restraint as you did just now or do anything on the ind that disgusts me, I¡¯ll throw you


    into the sea to feed the sharks!¡±


    Thump!


    When Martha heard this, her body trembled and her eyes darted around. She hurriedly hid behind


    Wynn, not daring to utter a word.


    Nadia could not be bothered with this woman. She turned to Philip and motioned for him to step aside.


    ¡°Fifth Mother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Philip asked as he followed behind Nadia.


    Nadia looked at the cheering crowd over there before turning her worried eyes to Philip. She stretched


    out her fair and slender jade-like hand, straightening Philip¡¯s cor. She asked, ¡°Did you bring Connor


    and the others back?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Release them,¡± Nadia said suddenly.


    Philip frowned and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why?¡±


    Nadia sighed and said, ¡°Now is not the right time. The branch family has been giving us a lot of


    pressure, and your father is also not on the ind today. If the Chieftain of the branch family brings


    people over, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    ¡°Father is not on the ind?¡± Philip was baffled.


    Nadia nodded and said, ¡°Your father has always done things without telling us. He did a lot this time to


    bring you back to the ind. You should know that the people who are watching you are not only the


    branch family. Your father is carrying too much burden on his shoulders. I hope you can give in for the


    time being and let Connor and the others go to avoid unhappiness between the main and branch


    families.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened, and he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Fifth Mother, I know you¡¯re doing


    this for my own good, but I had no intention of letting the branch family go when I returned this time. If


    Christian rke really dares to bring people over, let¡¯s see what he can do to me.¡±

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Nadia asked worriedly, ¡°Do you really want to do this? Phil, listen to my advice.


    You just came back and can¡¯t be independent yet. There are many things on the ind that you don¡¯t


    understand. The influence of the branch family is deeply entrenched on this ind. If you go head-on


    against the chieftain like this, you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have my ns.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and returned to Wynn¡¯s side.


    Nadia stood there and watched as Philip chatted with Wynn. She shook her head helplessly and


    smiled.


    This child was still the same as before, and also the same as his father, unwilling to talk to others


    whenever they did anything.


    ¡°Fifth Madam, should I secretly arrange for someone to spy on the movement of the branch family?¡±


    A personal guard beside Nadia asked with a serious and rigid face at this moment.


    Nadia thought about it and nodded while saying, ¡°Fine, go and sniff out the situation. If there¡¯s any


    movement on the branch family¡¯s side, report to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that guard said this, he followed Nadia and they walked back to Philip¡¯s side again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Fourth Sister has been waiting for you at home for a long time. She has prepared a


    sumptuous lunch.¡±


    Nadia smiled and reached out to push Wynn¡¯s wheelchair.


    Wynn was a bit ttered and wanted to let the subordinates do it instead, but under Nadia¡¯s insistence,


    she had no choice but to relent.


    A group of people got into several extended Lincolns and Bentleys parked at the port.


    Martha fell behind and kept tugging at Charles while saying, ¡°Charles, wait a moment. I¡¯ve something to


    say to you.¡±


    Charles looked suspicious and asked, ¡°What else do you want to do? Weren¡¯t you beaten enough just


    now?¡±


    Hearing this, Martha got angry. She red at Charles and said, ¡°Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    Charles was helpless and asked, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    While everyone was getting into the cars, Martha seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Did you take a good


    look at that woman? She looks friendly on the surface but her heart is very dark. Wynn is too kind to


    look through her true colors. I think this woman will be detrimental to Wynn. We must stand on guard to


    protect Wynn.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? I think she¡¯s quite nice and good to Wynn,¡± Charles said suspiciously.


    Martha red at him and said, ¡°What do you know? Am I a woman or are you? She¡¯s a femme fatale


    through and through. I can see it at a nce. Just you wait, that woman definitely doesn¡¯t have any


    good intentions toward Wynn. Have you forgotten about Giada Wallis? She¡¯speting with Philip


    over the family¡¯s assets. Don¡¯t you think that this fifth wife willpete for the family¡¯s assets too?¡±


    When Charles heard this, he thought she made sense. He asked, ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    Martha quickly leaned over and muttered in his ear, ¡°Let¡¯s stay put and observe the situation in Philip¡¯s


    family. If necessary, just listen to my orders while I take action.¡±


    Charles wanted to refuse at first, but when he thought that it was for Wynn¡¯s happiness, he nodded and


    agreed.


    Soon, everyone got in the cars and left the port.


    Under the escort of the rke family¡¯s guards, the convoy arrived at the central area of Arcadia Ind.


    This was the most heavily guarded and prosperous area on Arcadia Ind.


    rke Manor.


    It covered an area of tens of thousands of hectares. There was a mountain in rke Manor. The white


    castle was built on the top of the mountain. Different kinds of castle buildings were also scattered all


    over the mountain. From a distance, the whole mountain looked like a huge castle.


    The convoy passed through the first gate into rke Manor. The entire gate was as wide as eightnes


    and was guarded by heavily armedbatants at the front and rear.


    Sitting in the car, Wynn looked at the scene outside the car through the window. She saw the guards


    and the magnificent, prosperous manor in front of the gate. Her heart was in turmoil as her breathing


    grew rapid. She held Philip¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Phil, is that your home in front of us?¡±


    Philip patted Wynn¡¯s hand gently andforted. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m here. You¡¯re the young madam


    here. You don¡¯t have to worry or be afraid of anything.¡±


    How could Wynn not be worried or afraid? She was panicking now.


    Along the way, she finally figured out that Philip had not lied to her. His family was really amazing here.


    They could build a manor in the center of an ind with a gate more than ten kilometers away from the


    central manor. With such conditions, how could they be an average wealthy family?


    ¡°Philip, is your family really the first family on this ind?¡± Wynn was breathing very rapidly, her eyes


    wide and bright.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hiss!


    Wynn took a deep breath and exhaled. Her heartbeat sped up and she kept patting her chest with her


    little hand while saying, ¡°Wait, let me catch my breath. I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡±


    It was difficult to ept.


    Philip¡¯s family actually had such a status. The first family of an ind city.


    How was this different from an ancient feudal lord ruling over a fiefdom?


    Suddenly, Wynn seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Was the entire ind also built by


    your family?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Philip thought for a while and shrugged while saying, ¡°It¡¯s been like this since I was born. ording to


    family members, the entire ind belongs to us. It¡¯s self-contained and has little contact with the


    outside world, but trade and economy are still possible.¡±


    Huff!


    Wynn exhaled again. She had thought that Philip¡¯s family was just an ordinary wealthy family on this


    ind. Now things seemed far beyond her simple imagination. The entire ind belonged to her


    husband¡¯s family.


    Her husband owned an ind city?


    Goodness!


    Instantly, Wynn¡¯s small fist pounded on Philip¡¯s chest as she cried out, ¡°Why did you lie to me? You¡¯re


    obviously so powerful. Why did you have to follow me and endure so many years of aggravation?¡±


    Philip grabbed Wynn¡¯s arm, looking at her very gently and seriously. He said, ¡°Wynnie, do you believe


    me?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red as she nodded and said, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°In the past, I had my difficulties and couldn¡¯t tell you. Now, whatever you want


    to know, I can tell you. If you want this ind, I can give it to you too.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn rolled her eyes at him. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Silly, what are you talking


    about? Why do I want such a big ind? As long as I can live happily with you, M, and our little son,


    it¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    Philip smiled, hugged Wynn, and said in response, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    The convoy drove along the spacious, clean, and t avenue to the central area of the manor. By the


    roadside, fully armed guards stood ten meters apart, standing at attention and saluting.


    Martha sat in the car and looked at the manor outside the car with sneaky eyes.


    Too luxurious, too extravagant!

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    This was just the edge of the estate but there were already many vis, golf courses, leisure clubs,


    open air swimming pools, zoos, and so on. There were even buildings that looked like pces


    magnificent and beautiful.


    Expensive trees and flowers from various countries could also be seen. There were world-ss florists


    pruning and tending to them.


    Many servants and butlers in ck and white uniforms also walked around. They would respectfully


    stop and bow when they saw the convoy.


    At this sight, Martha looked like she had never seen the world before. She grinned broadly from ear to


    ear, her eyes wide open. She was excited beyond belief. She chattered incessantly the entire way.


    ¡°Charles, look at this.¡±


    ¡°Charles, look over there.¡±


    ¡°Wow, and that!¡±


    ¡°Is this my son-inw¡¯s house? This is simply a pce! It¡¯s too luxurious! This is what a wealthy family


    is like. My goodness, what blessing I have in this life to have such a son-inw.¡±


    Martha was so excited that her eyes were filled with dor signs.


    Charles snorted and said, ¡°Are you regretting it now? I told you before that Philip is not what he seems


    but you refused to listen. You insisted on going against him and even told Wynnie to divorce him. If


    they had really divorced, you wouldn¡¯t even have the right to be here right now!¡±


    When Martha heard this, she was still in a happy mood and did not bother about Charles. She said,


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all in the past. I know I was wrong now. It¡¯s okay, our son-inw is generous and won¡¯t be


    calctive with me.¡±


    Martha was full of joy. While looking around, she took various photos with her mobile phone and kept


    sending them to her circle of friends and old besties.


    For a while, it set off a craze in the group. Everyone asked Martha which developed country she was


    vacationing in. Martha replied proudly, [This is my son-inw¡®s home].


    Instantly, the group went quiet.


    ***


    Martha could already imagine her friends¡¯ ignorant looks of astonishment behind their phone screens.


    About ten minutester, the convoy passed by a blueke in front of the centermost castle in the manor


    and took a side road before the vehicle stopped.


    Opposite the manor and in front of theke that covered thousands of square meters was a very wide


    square. This square was bigger than St. Mark¡¯s Square in Venice. It was more luxurious and


    magnificent.


    The floor was made of the world¡¯s most expensive hand cut marble and pebbles, iid with diamonds,


    agates, and gems.


    A statue of a giant stood in the center of the square. It was ck and gold, looking very majestic.


    Philip did not know who this ck and gold statue was erected after. It had been here since he was


    born. It was said to be the ancestor of the rke family.


    The entire front of the square and both sides of the area were now full of bodyguards in ck suits and


    sunsses. They had their hands across their abdomen, respectfully waiting for the convoy to stop.


    At the forefront were four rows of maids and servants in ck and white uniforms. There were also two


    rows of butlers wearing tuxedos and gentleman hats.


    The vehicle they were in was parked.


    Philip helped Wynn out of the car. She walked on the ground.


    Nadia carried M over, who immediately pounced into Philip¡¯s arrns. She looked around obediently but


    with a little fear. She asked in a crisp tone, ¡°Dad, where is this ce?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Philip bopped M¡¯s nose and said with a smile, ¡°This is my home and it¡¯ll also be yours in the future.¡±


    On the way, Nadia chatted happily with M. She did not have any children so she was very nice and


    loving to M. She was also very envious of Wynn.

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    At this moment, everyone got out of the cars and was stunned by the sight of the vast manor in front of


    them. For more than ten minutes, they could not recover their senses as if they had arrived in a


    fairnd. They saw a whole row of ssic castle buildings with five or six floors, all grand and majestic.


    It was just like the Pce of Versailles, with drawings of the gods ascending to the sky. It seemed to


    carry traces of myths and history of various countries.


    A huge golden-bronze gate stood in the center of this ssic castle building carved with world maps


    and various mythological characters. Everything looked like a treasure of humankind.


    Martha was already shocked by the scene before her eyes and could not stand still anymore. When


    she got out of the car, she realized how luxurious and big this ce was. It was really very big, too big


    for her to imagine or understand.


    In the world, there was actually such arge manor and such a luxurious interior.


    At this moment, Martha would rather die here. It would be worthwhile in this lifetime.


    ¡°Wee home, Young Master and Young Madam!¡±


    Suddenly, all the bodyguards, servants, and butlers in this vicinity bowed in unison at Philip and the


    others.


    Martha and the rest got a fright from this greeting. Wynn was also startled. This homing etiquette


    was simply too exaggerated.


    What was the difference between this and the crown prince returning to the pce?


    Nadia walked over with graceful steps from the side. She gently pulled Wynn with her fair jade-like


    hand and smiled lovingly as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you around for a tour.¡±


    Wynn was taken aback and looked at Philip, not understanding what this was all about.


    Philip winked at her and said, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±


    After that, a noble pure white carriage slowly approached. This white carriage was more luxurious and


    extravagant than the queen¡¯s ride. It was gold-ted and adorned with diamonds.


    Nadia pulled Wynn and M into the carriage and waved at Philip.


    On this side, the youngest son, Nelson rke, had already been sent inside under George¡¯s


    arrangement. He was supervised by specialized medical staff.


    The medical staff was the best in the world. The grandson of the rke family would naturally grow up


    healthy and robust.


    The rest of the people stood at the door, waiting for Philip.


    Philip raised his head and nced at this huge pce. After passing through the exterior wall of the


    ssic pce, rke Manor was inside.


    From a distance, one could see the mountain inside and the white castle sprawling across.


    ¡°Philip, do we have to take a carriage to go inside? I want a ride too. I¡¯ve never sat in a horse carriage


    before. It¡¯s just like the queen¡¯s parade on TV. This is simply amazing.¡±


    Martha walked over with a face full of smiles, her eyes darting around. She was very envious of her


    daughter.


    Philip nced sideways with a frown. With a faint sneer, he said, ¡°Martha, do you still remember what


    you said in the hospital earlier?¡±


    Martha was taken aback by this question. Her face was full of doubts before her mind clicked.


    Oops!


    She seemed to have said, ¡®If I kneel down and beg you to let me stay on that stinking ind, I¡¯ll sleep in


    the doghouse!¡¯


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip would not let her sleep in the doghouse, would he?


    ¡°Son-inw, what are you talking about? It¡¯s all in the past. I know I¡®m wrong now, okay? Just call for a


    carriage and give me a ride,¡± Martha said with a smile on her face, not feeling the least bit of shame.


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Martha Yates, you think it doesn¡¯t matter, but I think otherwise. However


    you treated me over the years, I¡¯ll return the same treatment to you right now!¡±


    With that said, Philip turned to look at a servant on one side and said, ¡°Make arrangements for her to


    stay in¡­ Lucky¡¯s house.¡± .

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Martha was dumbfounded at Philip¡¯s words


    ¡®Lucky?¡¯


    ¡®Why did it sound like a dog¡¯s name?¡¯


    Philip was not going to let her sleep in the doghouse, right?


    For a moment, Martha panicked. She quickly grabbed Philip¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Son-inw,


    don¡®t be ridiculous. I¡¯m your mother-inw, after all. And I¡¯m Wynn¡¯s mother. How can you bear to let


    me stay in a doghouse? It doesn¡¯t sound good if word of this spreads out.¡±


    Marthaughed and the wrinkles on her face squeezed together, looking very ugly.


    Philip turned his head, pulled his arm away from Martha¡¯s grip, and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking


    with you? Do you think I brought you back to enjoy life?¡±


    Thump!


    Martha panicked and stammered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Philip shook his head, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. He said to the servant, ¡°Take


    her away.¡±


    Hearing that, the servant motioned to two bodyguards in ck suits who dragged Martha away. This


    caused Martha to panic. She struggled desperately and shouted, ¡°Son- inw, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m


    your mother-inw! How can you do this to me? Charles, put in a word for me!¡±


    When Charles saw this scene on the side, his heart also jolted. He hurried forward and said with a


    smile, ¡°Philip, why don¡¯t you just forget about it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her and won¡¯t let her


    cause any trouble here. If you let her live in a doghouse, it¡¯ll sound really bad if someone finds out.


    She¡¯s your mother-inw, after all.¡±


    Philip scoffed. ¡°Charles Johnston, are you pleading on her behalf?¡±


    Charles was startled by this question because he felt a hint of chill in Philip¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Charles, what are you doing? Hurry up and say something for me. I don¡¯t want to stay in the


    doghouse! Hurry up, you piece of trash!¡± Martha was anxious.


    Charles hardened his resolve, red at Martha, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t beg anymore. This is all your fault!¡±


    After saying that, Charles turned around and walked to the side. He was determined not to care about


    this matter anymore.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing Charles¡¯ actions, Martha yelled frantically and cursed, ¡°Charles Johnston, are you still a man?


    I¡¯m your wife! Your wife is being bullied and you¡¯re turning a blind eye. You useless loser!¡±


    After yelling, Martha quickly looked at Philip with a smile on her face and said, ¡°My good son-inw, I


    was wrong. I was really wrong. Don¡¯t let them take me to the kennel. I don¡¯t want to stay there.


    Please¡­¡±


    While saying that, Martha burst into tears and cried, ¡°Besides, if Wynnie finds out that you¡¯re treating


    me like this, she¡¯ll be angry too. How will you exin it to her?¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°I know what to say to her. Take her away!¡±


    Then, two ck-suited bodyguards took the struggling Martha away. She squealed like a pig the entire


    way. Martha was taken by two bodyguards in ck suits to a small vi.


    This ce belonged to the outer circle of rke Manor, but even the outer circle was full of luxurious


    vis.


    ¡°Misters, I¡¯m your young master¡¯s mother-inw. You should hurry up and let me go.¡± Martha begged


    for mercy but the two bodyguards ignored her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Martha¡¯s various threats did not sway them at all.


    Upon reaching the vi, Martha heard vicious backing from inside. She was so frightened that she


    wanted to run. However, the ck-suited bodyguards still dragged her back by her cor.


    Then, the maid who led the way stood at the door of the vi and shouted, ¡°Fat Aunt, I brought you


    someone. Young Master has orders for you to do as you please.¡±


    ¡®Fat Aunt?¡¯


    Martha was scared and nervous. Then, she saw a plump middle-aged woman walking out of the vi


    with fourrge pit bulls in her hands.


    Pit bulls were some of the world¡¯s most vicious canines. Once they hit down on their prey, they would


    never let go.

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Martha looked over. The four dogs had their tongues out, looking ferocious. They all stared fixedly at


    her!


    Woof, woof!


    With a series of barks, the four pit bulls wanted to rush over to bite Martha. She was so scared that she


    struggled and cried as she tried to run.


    Fat Aunt pulled the leashes in her hand and ordered, ¡°Lucky, sit down!¡±


    The four pit bulls sat down in unison.


    Martha was about to kneel in fright. Her face was full of tears as she wailed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here.


    I¡¯m scared of dogs. Save me.¡±


    However, her screaming was to no avail.


    Fat Aunt looked at Martha and said with a smile, ¡°I get it I¡¯ll make arrangements for this person.¡±


    The maid nodded with a smile before she turned and left.


    Soon, only Fat Aunt and Martha remained, as well as four pit bulls that kept stickng their tongues out


    and staring at Martha.


    Martha stood remained in the same spot, trembling all over. She did not dare to move. She was


    extremely flustered. These four dogs looked like hellhounds. They were so fierce.


    Fat Aunt nced at Martha and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you have to listen to me. First, go to the front


    lawn and clean up the dogs¡¯ poop. Later, we¡¯ll feed Lucky. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    After saying that, Fat Aunt took out the poop-shoveling tool and threw it to Martha.


    Martha grabbed it in her hand, looked at it, and immediately threw it on the ground. She yelled, ¡°Pick up


    poop? Are you crazy? I¡¯m Martha Yates. You should ask around. I¡¯m your young master¡®s mother-in-


    law. How dare you ask me to pick up dog sh*t? Just you wait, I¡¯ll have my son-inw fire you right


    away!¡±


    Hearing this, Fat Aunt¡¯s face darkened and she sneered, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re the mother-inw


    of our young master? Someone like you? Pah! Let me tell you, everyone wants to be the mother-inw


    of our young master here. Just look at you. Are you worthy?¡±


    ¡°Quickly, buck up and clean up the sh*t. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get any food today!¡±


    Fat Aunt said viciously with a murderous expression in her eyes. The four pit bulls in front of her also


    barked at Martha.


    This terrified Martha. She quickly shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t do it, not even if I die! Just you wait, I¡¯ll look for my


    daughter now. I¡¯ll get my daughter to teach you a lesson!¡±


    Martha knew that Philip would listen to Wynn.


    Smack!


    Suddenly, Fat Aunt pped Martha¡¯s face fiercely and scolded, ¡°Are you doing it or not?!¡±


    Martha was stunned. She covered her face, red at the other party angrily, and wanted to scratch her.


    However, with Fat Aunt¡¯s body size, Martha was not a match for her. Very soon, the other party pinned


    her to the ground and pped her viciously.


    ¡°Hey, guys, beat her up! Beat her until she obeys! How dare you have a temper when youe to us?


    You¡¯re asking for a beating! You even dare to say that you¡¯re the young master¡¯s mother-inw?!


    Phooey!¡±


    Fat Aunt rolled up her sleeves and yelled.


    Immediately, several middle-aged women came out of the house, all of them looking fierce.


    When Martha saw these people roll up their sleeves and rush toward her, she was creeped out and


    hurriedly tried to escape. However, how could she get away?


    ¡°Beat her!¡±


    At Fat Aunt¡¯smand, five or six middle-aged women used all their strength to p Martha across


    her face, pull her hair, and pinch her flesh.


    The entire vi was full of Martha¡¯s screams. After a while, she was in rags and looked unkempt with


    bruises all over her face. She stood on the frontwn wearing gloves and obediently but resentfully


    picked up dog sh*t.


    The wicked would suffer wickedness in turn. This had never changed since ancient times.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. At this moment, he took a yacht and boarded a subsidiary ind a few nautical


    miles away from Arcadia Ind.


    This was his mother¡¯s mausoleum.


    ¡®Mom, I¡¯m home¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    Philip sat in the yacht and approached the small ind¡¯s port. At this moment, more than a dozen fully-


    armed rke family¡¯s guards were standing guard there.


    Philip got off the yacht and just stepped ashore when he was greeted with a bear hug by a stout, dark-


    skinned man with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Wee back!¡±


    The man, about 30 years old, grinned with a mouthful of white teeth.


    Philip smiled and hugged him for a while before letting go. He said, ¡°Buck, it¡¯s been a while¡­¡±


    Buck Jolly patted Philip on the shoulder with a face full of smiles. He reached out to hammer the other


    party¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Good on you. You¡¯ve been gone for more than seven years and your body is


    still in good shape with no signs of falling behind. In a moment, I want to see if you¡¯ve forgotten what I


    taught you.¡±


    Philip smiled as he followed the man forward and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Buck Jolly was the captain of the rke family¡¯s sixth guard squad. He could also be considered as


    Philip¡¯s master before as he was the training captain specially chosen for him by Roger rke.


    Philip learned half his skills from Buck


    Buck was a formidable character on Arcadia Ind with strong power. With his skills, he was one of the


    best among the many guards of the rke family. He was also said to havee from a special


    combat squad.


    Philip greeted the guards who were stationed on this small ind all year round. Many of them were


    familiar faces who used to fool around with him in the past.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± These people grinned earnestly.


    Then, Buck put his arm around Philip¡¯s shoulder and led him to the main entrance of the mausoleum.


    At the main entrance of the mausoleum, a group of guards with respectful and solemn gazes separated


    on two sides before saluting Philip.


    Standing at the front entrance, Philip looked up at the gray mottled stone pir gate. Behind it, the vast


    area of the mausoleum stood.


    Raising his feet and walking up the long stone steps, Philip felt endless sorrow in his heart with every


    step he took


    He had been away for seven years. He had not returned in seven years.


    He did not return on the anniversary of his mother¡¯s death either.


    He could not investigate the disappearance of his sister. He had not found out the truth about what had


    happened back then. Many emotions flooded through Philip at this moment.


    After walking along the long stairs, Philip knelt in front of the tombstone in the mausoleum. On the


    tombstone, there was a picture of a smiling woman with eyes as gentle as autumn water and a smile as


    warm as the spring breeze.


    It was a face that couldunch a thousand ships.


    Philip reached out and gently stroked the gold characters ¡®Charlotte Larson¡¯ embossed on the


    tombstone. His eyes reddened as hot tears rolled from the corners of his eyes.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His emotions surged. After a while, Philip¡¯s lips trembled as he choked. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back. I miss you.¡±


    His voice was swept away by the wind. Leaves fell, and they flew into the sky.


    Just like that, Philip paid his respects to his mother before he got up and stood in front of the


    tombstone. Below the mausoleum, the guards looked up at Philip¡¯s forlorn back. Their eyes reddened


    as well.


    A man would not shed tears easily.


    However, this scene made them sad. They got along well with Philip before and knew him very well.


    They understood his situation too.


    He was a boy with few words. After seven years, his face was more weather beaten and his eyes


    looked more tired. Perhaps he had only pretended to be uninhibited on the surface, but no matter how


    he disguised himself, his heart was fragile.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Just like that, Philip stood in front of the tombstone for two hours. Finally, he smiled, looked up at the


    blue sky, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯lle and see you again next time.¡±


    With that said, Philip put on his sunsses and turned around. The moment he turned around, there


    seemed to be a gentle breeze across Philip¡¯s cheek.


    It was like a mother¡¯s gentle embrace. There seemed to be a whisper in his ear. ¡°Phil, I love you.¡±


    With a smile, Philip walked down the stone steps of the mausoleum slowly.


    At the main entrance of the mausoleum, more than a dozen guards in military attire stood silently as


    they watched Philip walk down.


    Even Buck Jolly from earlier dared not be the first to break the silence at this time.


    Philip smiled and said to Buck, ¡°Buck, let¡¯s go and have a spar.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Buck immediately smiled and said, ¡° Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    There was an empty space at a nearby training field. Buck had taken off his military uniform and was


    standing in a ck undershirt. With strong muscr lines andbat gloves on both fists, he took a


    fighting stance before beckoning to Philip. He had also changed into his training uniform. Buck said,


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    After that, he swiftly exerted his strength, rushed toward Philip like a cheetah, and punched his chest.


    Philip quickly dodged to the side. However, Buck¡¯s other fist had already struck out at Philip¡®s waist.


    This time, Philip was caught off guard and took a solid punch. He staggered a few steps back and


    grimaced.


    Buck was kind enough to have held back a little. Bumping his fists together, he said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t let your


    mind stray. When you get to the training ground, you have only one purpose, which is to defeat the


    enemy!¡±


    With that said, he kicked out at Philip¡¯s face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip frowned and leaned back, avoiding the kick. At the same time, the other party turned 180


    degrees with a leg sweep that brushed across Philip¡¯s chest. The flying debris and explosive power


    almost sent Philip flying.


    Buck frowned and said coldly, ¡°Brat, what are you thinking about? If you continue to lose concentration


    like this, you¡¯ll be taken down by me! Don¡¯t you make me look down on you.¡±


    While saying that, Buck even gave Philip a thumbs down. This made Philip a little angry. He


    immediately entered a fighting state, assumed a fighting stance, and charged ahead with a roar.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    In an instant, on this training ground, two figures exchanged blows. Every punch was aimed for the


    flesh, and every move was fierce and ruthless. Philip released all his pent-up emotions over the years


    at this moment!


    After sparring for 20 or 30 minutes, Philip was soaked to the skin as hey on the ground. He panted


    heavily as he looked at the blue sky and enjoyed the sea breeze. Buck was also sweating heavily as he


    threw a bottle of water in his hand to Philip before he sat on his side. He punched him in the chest and


    said, ¡°Brat, you put up a good fight and your skills haven¡¯t regressed.¡±


    Philip smiled, took a few sips of water, and poured the rest over his head.


    Buck nced at Philip¡¯s current state, looked up at the sea as well as Arcadia Ind on the opposite


    side, and asked, ¡°What do you n to do upon your return this time?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Find out the cause of my mother¡¯s ident and reorganize the branch family.¡±

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Upon hearing that, Buck¡¯s expression changed and he asked in surprise, ¡°Are you going to deal with


    the branch family?¡±


    Philip took a deep breath, stood up, looked at the vast Arcadia Ind across, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    With that said, he turned around, looked at Buck, and said, ¡°Buck, when the timees, I may have to


    trouble you guys.¡±


    Buck frowned, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re the young master of the rke family. By


    right, you¡¯re my young master. I don¡¯t dare to disobey your orders. Even if you send us to our deaths,


    we won¡¯t have anyints. But as your buddy, I have to remind you that the branch family isn¡¯t as


    simple as you think. I hope you can think twice before you act.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I know that the influence of the branch family on Arcadia Ind, their assets


    invested in the outside world, as well as their connections, are not things I can contend with. Especially


    since I¡¯ve just returned. But how will I know the results if I don¡¯t even try?¡±


    After that, he looked at Buck with a slight smile and stood up.


    Buck also got up, looked at Philip who was walking away, and said, ¡°If we¡¯re needed, we¡¯ll swear


    allegiance and fight to our deaths!¡±


    With these words, Philip raised his hand in a wave and shouted, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After that, Philip took a shower on this small ind and changed his clothes. Then, he boarded the


    yacht and prepared to return to Arcadia Ind.


    Before leaving, Buck stood at the port with the rest. ¡°When will you make a move?¡± Buck inquired.


    Philip thought for a while, patted Buck on the shoulder, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. If something


    happens, I¡¯ll send someone to contact you.¡±


    Buck nodded and led the others to stand at attention and salute as they watched Philip leave.


    ***


    Back to rke Manor, inside a ssic castle vi. It was the residence of the fourth madam of the


    rke family.


    Nadia Sawyer walked in with Wynn. When she saw the interior of the vi, Wynn almost fell over in


    shock.


    The interior of the entire castle vi was simply too extravagant. Many precious paintings done by


    famous people hung on the walls, and many famous paintings that would be sold at high prices in


    auctions outside could also be found here.


    The ceiling was also designed like a dome with exquisite murals of saints and holy maidens. It looked


    magnificent and grand.


    Two rows of servants stood in the front hall, smiling and bowing to Wynn and Nadia in unison. They


    greeted, ¡°We wee Fifth Madam and Young Madam.¡± .


    Wynn was so scared that her heart was pounding. If it were not for Nadia grabbing her little hand and


    leading her inside, she might have run away. This was even more luxurious than those mansions


    shown on TV.


    At this moment, a gentle and very happy voice came from inside, ¡°Wynnie, you¡¯re finally back. I miss


    you so much.¡±


    Hazel Eva came out at this time in a luxurious dress, looking elegant and graceful. She stepped


    forward and hugged Wynn. She grabbed her arm, took a good look at her, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight


    after giving birth. Let me fatten you up.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Fourth Mother.¡±


    Hazel responded with an unrestrained smile, led Wynn to a seat, and said, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ve prepared


    something especially for you.¡±


    After that, she pped her hands and a row of servants walked in through the side door carrying


    golden trays.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    The table was full of delicacies.


    Wynn was taken aback when she saw the sumptuous spread and said, ¡°Fourth Mother, there¡¯s no need


    to prepare so much. I can¡¯t eat it all.¡±


    Hazel pouted and said, ¡°Hey, you just got here, so how can we let you suffer? Don¡¯t worry if you can¡¯t


    finish it. Just eat whatever you like. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll ask the chef to cook more.¡±


    Wynn smiled and knew that Fourth Mother doted on her, but faced with the sumptuous spread on the


    table, she really could not ept it for a while.


    Just when Hazel and Nadia were taking care of Wynn lovingly, eating and chatting with her, as well as


    asking about how Philip had been all these years, a group of people suddenly barged in uninvited


    through the door.


    The leader was the young master of the branch family, Kelsey rke. It was the same guy who went to


    Uppercreek to show off and was taught a good lesson by Philip.


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, he was dressed in expensive branded clothes and leather shoes.


    He barged in with a dozen of the branch family¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Oh, everyone¡¯s here. It¡¯s just nice that I¡¯m here to say something.¡±


    Kelsey walked into the hall and sat on the gold-ted and diamond-encrusted seats. He ate the


    delicacies on the table arrogantly and domineeringly.


    ¡°Well, not bad. This abalone is better than the one my chef makes.¡± Kelsey ate a mouthful.


    At this moment, Hazel and Nadia stared at Kelsey unkindly. They also red at the dozen or so guards


    of the branch family he brought behind him.


    ¡°How rude of you. Kelsey rke, this is Fourth Madam¡¯s residence in the main family. Why did you


    bring so many people here?¡± Nadia stood up at this time, her face full of chills as she looked at the


    other party.


    Kelsey dropped the lobster in his hand, took a warm towel made of pure cashmere, and wiped his


    mouth and hands. He nced at Nadia, got up, bowed slightly, and said with augh, ¡°Hello Fourth


    Aunt and Fifth Aunt!¡±


    Nadia crossed her arms and said with a displeased look, ¡°No need.¡±


    Kelsey straightened up, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said swaggeringly, ¡°Aunts, I¡¯m only


    here for one thing. I heard that Young Master Philip has returned and brought along his wife and kids.


    Our branch family is keen to meet this sister-inw of mine.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Nadia frowned and looked at Hazel next to her. The two exchanged a nce and


    understood the branch family¡¯s intention.


    They wanted to attack Philip and Wynn as soon as they returned.


    Nadia snorted and said, ¡°Oh, is the branch family so anxious to make a move against the daughter-in-


    law of the main family? Let me tell you, Kelsey rke, go back and tell the old coots in your branch


    family that whoever has any ideas about Wynn will make an enemy of me! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tear


    down the memorial hall of your branch family today!¡±


    Nadia was angry.


    Instantly, all the servants inside the house lowered their heads and dared not speak.


    Outside the door, there were also a few guards belonging to the fourth madam¡¯s residence, but they


    had been taken down by the guards of the branch family.


    Seeing this scene, Nadia¡¯s face was cold and she shouted, ¡°How dare you take down my fourth sister¡¯s


    people in front of me? What are you trying to do? Who gave you the guts to do this?¡±


    The guards of the branch family exchanged nces with each other at this moment.


    They had no choice. Fifth Madam had a notorious reputation in the rke family. She looked like a


    rabbit but had the temper of a tiger. She could even burn the house down when she got angry!


    Once, because she did not like some people in the branch family, she led people to demolish the home


    of a certain elder of the branch family. She even beat the elder into a cripple. That incident was


    eventually suppressed.


    At this moment, seeing Nadia fuming, Kelsey just smiled lightly and said, ¡°Fifth Aunt, calm down. Of


    course, I wouldn¡¯t be disrespectful to my sister-inw. It¡¯s mainly those elders in the branch family who


    want to meet the young madam of the main family. We have no other intentions, really.¡±

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    With that said, a cold glint shed in Kelsey¡¯s eyes and he said, ¡°Men, invite this sister-inw of mine to


    the branch family.¡±


    tter!


    Instantly, several elite guards of the branch family rushed in and tried to grab Wynn.


    Nadia stepped forward and reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to take my daughter-inw in the main


    family¡¯s territory today!¡±


    While saying that, Nadia was full of chills, which shocked the branch family¡¯s guards so much that they


    dared not move forward. That was because she was the madam of the main family with a distinguished


    status.


    If they dared to offend the madam or touched her a little, they would be dead if an investigation was


    carried outter.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelsey¡¯s face darkened. He went over, kicked the waist of the guard he brought over, and yelled,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I told you to grab her!¡±


    The guards wanted to cry, but they bit the bullet and stepped forward.


    As a result¡­


    Smack!


    Nadia pped them, her face looking fierce with a frown. She eximed angrily, ¡°Outrageous! who is


    your master? This is the main family, not the branch family! If you dare to do anything in my fourth


    sister¡¯s residence, be careful of losing the heads on your necks!¡±


    The two guards hastily retreated after getting pped. The rest of the guards were also afraid to step


    forward.


    Who would dare?


    If they touched this fifth madam, they would definitely be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks.


    Kelsey frowned at this scene and forced augh as he said, ¡°Fifth Aunt, why are you so angry? We can


    discuss things properly, right?¡±


    Nadia snorted coldly and said, ¡°I have nothing to say to the branch family! I¡¯m warning you, Kelsey,


    don¡¯t think that I dare not do anything to you just because your old man is the Chieftain of the branch


    family! Now, I order you to take your men and get out! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make a big fuss at your branch


    family today! I want to ask Christian exactly what he wants!¡±


    Nadia¡¯s words had already firmly expressed her attitude. Kelsey felt a little uncertain as his eyes drifted


    around. He looked at Hazel and Nadia before he said with augh, ¡°Aunts, I really don¡¯t have any bad


    intentions and neither does the branch family. Since the young madam of the main family has returned,


    the few elders of the branch family just want to meet her. It¡¯s the hi-and-bye type of meeting. You really


    don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    Nadia said, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m an idiot for not knowing what the branch family¡¯s intentions are?


    Today, I¡¯m here. If you want to take my daughter-inw, you can do so over my dead body!¡±


    Her words were quite loud and clear.


    Kelsey dared not make a move on Nadia recklessly. After all, she was the fifth wife of the rke


    family¡¯s patriarch. Her identity and status were higher than the young master of the branch family.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to make a call,¡± Kelsey said, turned around, and left the front hall. Before leaving, he told


    several guards to block the door.


    Over here, Hazel and Nadia stood with Wynn andforted her. ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t be afraid. With the two


    of us around, they won¡®t dare to do anything to you.¡±


    Wynn was actually quite flustered. She had just returned but someone from the branch family had


    alreadye for her.


    It looked like there were really a lot of disputes and rivalry in Philip¡¯s family. Wynn was now curious to


    find out how Philip survived all this.


    Back to Kelsey¡¯s side. He walked out of the fourth wife¡¯s residence, stood at the door, took out his


    mobile phone, dialed a number, and said, ¡°Fourth Granduncle, it can¡¯t be done. Wynn, that little b*tch,


    is with the fourth and fifth madams. I can¡¯t take her away.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, an old voice said, ¡°The fourth and fifth madams are both there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What do you thinkI should do now? Nadia has said that if I dare to take her away, she¡¯ll make a


    fuss at the branch family and even look for my father. If father finds out about this, none of us can get


    away with it,¡± Kelsey said with a worried look on his face.


    On the other end of the phone, the old voice shouted coldly and imposingly, ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re just two


    concubines of the main family. Who do they think they are? Kelsey, listen to me. Just say that it¡¯s my


    order and bring her away! Whoever dares to stop you, just hold them down! I¡¯ll go there in person


    immediately!¡±


    When Kelsey heard this, his face was full of joy and he said, ¡°Okay, Fourth Granduncle. Come over


    quickly.¡±


    After saying that and hanging up the phone, Kelsey felt a lot more confident.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    That b*tch Nadia Sawyer was just a concubine sleeping next to Roger rke. How dare she shout at


    Kelsey?! He was the young master of the branch family and his lineage was nobler than hers!


    At the thought of Nadia¡®s threatening words to him just now, Kelsey¡¯s teeth ached with anger. He had to


    admit that Nadia had a really good figure. Although she was in her 30s, her skin was tender, she had


    curves in all the right ces, and she looked very feminine. If she was not the patriarch¡¯s woman,


    Kelsey would really like to get her into his bed and ravish her!


    ¡®Nadia Sawyer, just you wait!¡¯


    ¡®When you¡¯re divorced one day, I¡¯ll definitely run you to the ground!¡¯


    While thinking about it, Kelsey shuddered all over. Then he turned around, put his hands behind his


    back, and swaggered back into the front hall.


    With a sneer, he stopped all pretenses and said, ¡° Fourth and Fifth Aunts, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that my


    fourth granduncle has given the order for me to directly bring Wynn away. You don¡¯t have to worry


    about anything. She¡¯ll just go there to answer a few questions, nothing else.¡±


    After that, Kelsey waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Men, invite my sister-inw into the car.¡±


    A car was parked at the door.


    Swoosh!


    Several guards stepped forward again. With the orders from the fourth old master of the branch family


    this time, the guards were more confident.


    Seeing this, Nadia said coldly, ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    With that said, she flung a p at the guard who grabbed Wynn.


    However, her weak and delicate hand was caught in mid-air.


    Kelsey caught her wrist with a nefarious look in his eyes and said, ¡°Fifth Aunt, don¡¯t make things


    difficult for me. This is an order from the fourth old master of the branch family. You should know his


    temper well.¡±


    After saying that, he flung her hand away and said in a cold voice, ¡°Whoever dares to stop the branch


    family from doing our job, take them down!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several guards responded and stepped forward again, grabbing Wynn¡¯s arms and taking her outside.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hazel and Nadia resisted and yelled but there were too many guards from the branch family. They


    blocked the two of them at the back and allowed them to punch and kick.


    Wynn felt like crying and shouted, ¡°Fourth Mother, Fifth Mother, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll just go and


    come back. Please inform Philip about this.¡±


    Wynn also knew that if she resisted, it would not be good for her and both mothers.


    Nadia felt resentful. She sent her personal guard to spy on the situation in the branch family. She did


    not expect the branch family to do this on the first day, hence she did not bring any extra guards with


    her.


    Hazel¡¯s residence had always been quiet with only several guards around. Now, they had been pinned


    to the ground with guns pressed to their heads by the branch family¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Wynnie, Wynnie!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Wynnie.¡±


    Hazel and Nadia shouted with tears running down their faces, looking very anxious.


    If she went now, the oue would not be good.


    Kelsey snorted, adjusted his suit, and said to Wynn with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, after you.¡±


    However, at this moment, a cold and murderous voice came from the door.


    ¡°Audacious! I want to see who dares to bring my wife away today!¡±

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Philip walked in from the door. His face was cold and murderous!


    With zing eyes, he stared at Kelsey and asked coldly, ¡°Are you taking my wife away?¡±


    Kelsey felt a little flustered at this moment, especially when he saw Philip¡¯s murderous eyes. He could


    not stop his legs from trembling. When he was in Uppercreek back then, he was beaten up badly by


    Philip. Thinking about it now, there was still some fear in his heart.


    Seeing that Philip had returned, Wynn felt relieved with a sense of security.


    Hazel and Nadia also rxed a little. At least Philip was back, so the people of the branch family would


    probably not go too far.


    ¡°Phil, you¡¯re finally back. The branch family wants to take Wynnie away!¡± Hazel eximed.


    Philip frowned, looked at Kelsey as well as the guards of the branch family, and said to his mothers,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    His words were simple and to the point. He pulled Wynn behind him and stood in front of Kelsey with


    cold eyes.


    However, Kelsey pretended to be calm and sneered, ¡°Oh, Cousin, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re quick enough. I¡¯ll


    tell you directly, then. The people of the branch family want to meet this sister-inw of mine. I¡¯ll bring


    her away now and send her back to youter.¡±


    While saying that, Kelsey even wanted to pat Philip on the shoulder.


    Snap!


    Philip raised his hand and grabbed Kelsey¡¯s wrist tightly!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Kelsey screamed, sweat dotting his forehead. He said, ¡°Let go! What are you doing? I¡¯m the young


    master of the branch family!¡±


    Philip squeezed Kelsey¡¯s right wrist and said coldly, ¡°This hand touched my wife just now. There¡¯s no


    further need for it!¡±


    Click!


    The wrist bone snapped!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable shout resounded throughout the front hall.


    Kelsey¡¯s face turned red. He clutched his right wrist, beads of sweat rolling down from the corner of his


    forehead. He roared, ¡°Philip, how dare you break my hand?! I¡¯m the young master of the branch family,


    I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Hiss!


    All the guards of the branch family at the scene gasped.


    Too strong!


    He was the eldest young master of the main family. He had an invincible aura. He should be avoided at


    all costs!


    However, Philip¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Kelsey and said, ¡°I reiterate, this is the main


    family, not the branch family! Breaking your hand is just a warning to you! Now, bring your men and


    apologize to my wife, Fourth Mother, and Fifth Mother!¡±


    Too overbearing!


    Since he returned, Philip had no intention to continue his pretenses. Since he wanted to gain a foothold


    in this huge rke family and inherit it safely, he had to show his means. He had to be strong, and he


    had to be defensive.


    Hmph!


    Kelsey snorted coldly, his eyes nearly popping with anger as he shouted, ¡°You must be dreaming! So


    what if you¡¯re the young master of the main family? Making a move on me is the same as inciting an


    internal dispute. I¡¯ll go to the elders of thew enforcement hall toin about you!¡±


    Kelsey was furious. His right hand was ruined by Philip just like that!


    This grudge must be avenged!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Smack!


    However, Philip raised his hand and pped Kelsey across the face, causing him to stagger back.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°So noisy! This is not a discussion but an order from me! Immediately apologize to


    my wife, Fourth Mother, and Fifth Mother!¡±


    This p stunned Kelsey and also terrified the guards of the branch family.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Did they not always hear about how the eldest young master of the main family had been away for


    seven years and led a miserable life outside?


    Why did he dare to be so arrogant right after he came back?


    Was it just because of his identity as the heir of the main family?


    However, they dared not think too much. They were both young masters of the rke family, and


    Philip¡¯s status was far higher than Kelsey¡¯s.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    All the branch family guards bowed and apologized in unison!


    In the front hall, only Kelsey was left standing alone with a crying face. He was furious as he went over


    and kicked the guards he had brought. He roared, ¡°Damn it! Rubbish! All of you are dogs raised by the


    branch family. Why are you listening to him? Stand up right now!¡±


    However, those guards did not dare to stand up even though they were kicked by Kelsey. It was


    because Philip had not said anything yet.


    Philip sneered, stared at Kelsey, and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. I¡¯ll give you one minute.¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Kelsey roared angrily.


    Silence. The atmosphere was tense.


    One minuteter, Philip said coldly, ¡°Time¡¯s up. You¡¯ve made the wrong choice.¡±


    With that said, Philip stepped forward with a stern look in his eyes.


    Wynn quickly grabbed Philip¡¯s arm, shook her head, and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s not a big deal.


    Don¡¯t cause any misunderstanding when we¡¯ve just returned.¡±


    Philip turned back with a gentle smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is the rke family. Since I¡¯m back, no


    one is allowed to be disrespectful to you! Regardless of whether it¡¯s Kelsey or the entire branch family,


    anyone who disrespects you must be punished!¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and red at Kelsey.


    Kelsey was frightened. He clutched his broken right wrist and asked in horror, ¡°What are you doing?


    Don¡¯te near me. My fourth granduncle will be here soon. If you dare to do anything to me¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Before Kelsey could finish, Philip kicked him in the knee!


    Click!


    Instantly, Kelsey knelt on the ground and his face flushed red. With this kick, Kelsey felt that his knee


    was shattered!


    ¡°Argh..!¡±


    Kelsey knelt on the ground, not knowing if he should clutch his wrist or knee. He was drowning in pain.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Philip said coldly. He stepped on Kelsey¡¯s knee and the sound of cracking bones could be heard.


    Kelsey could not stand it anymore. Under such pressure, he could only nod and say, ¡°I was wrong,


    Sister-inw. Fourth Aunt and Fifth Aunt, I was wrong.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn stood behind Philip and was a little nervous at the moment. She had never seen such a


    domineering side of Philip before. No, she had seen it a few times, but it waspletely different from


    now.


    It seemed that a hidden aura had exploded from Philip¡¯s body now.


    Arrogant, domineering!


    However, at this moment, dozens of fully armed guards from the branch family suddenly broke in


    through the door. It was apanied by an old and angry reprimand.


    ¡°How dare you?! Who dares to treat my grandnephew like this? Do you still hold any respect for me in


    your eyes?¡±


    An old man in a ck suit, with a face full of coldness and eyes as dark as thunder, stepped in with his


    hands behind his back. The fourth old master of the branch rke family. He was Wilfred rke, the


    fourth uncle of the rke family¡¯s Chieftain.


    He had a high position in the branch family and was the one who held actual power. Moreover, he was


    also an elder of thew enforcement hall and in charge of the family rules.


    His appearance now made the situation here a little tense.


    When Hazel and Nadia saw the visitor, they also trembled slightly as their expressions turned ugly.


    Wilfred was not an easy person to deal with. He would target the main family at every opportunity.


    ¡°Philip, is this how you¡¯re treating Kelsey? It¡®s your first day home and you¡¯ re so arrogant and


    domineering! Do you still have any respect for the branch family? Have you forgotten the family rules?¡±


    Wilfred walked in full of anger and immediately reprimanded.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    The branch family¡¯s guards behind Wilfred were of a higher rank than those brought by Kelsey. They


    were only loyal to the branch family and could refuse the orders of the main family.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, his eyes slightly cold. He sneered and said, ¡°Wilfred rke, so it¡¯s you. I


    haven¡¯t seen you for seven years and you still look the same.¡±


    ¡°Audacious! How dare you speak to me this way? Don¡¯t forget your identity. I¡¯m your fourth


    granduncle!¡±


    Wilfred said in a cold and angry voice, ¡°How dare you not bow and greet me when you see me?!¡±


    Oppressing others with his power. The first thing Wilfred did after he came in was to suppress Philip


    with his identity.


    This kid was simply too arrogant!


    Kelsey also yelled at this moment, ¡°Granduncle Wilfred, you¡¯re finally here. Look at me. Philip has


    broken my right hand and right leg. You must stand up for me!¡±


    Kelsey was full of grievances at this moment, and his face was full of tears. He was used to being


    pampered and could hardly withstand such punishment.


    Wilfred nced at his grand-nephew and his heart suddenly filled with anger.


    This damned Philip! After seven years, the first thing he did after returning was to be so arrogant.


    Simply outrageous!


    He must teach him a good lesson. However, the next scene made Wilfred frown.


    ¡°Greet you? Are you worthy of my respect?¡± Philip sneered.


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.


    Wilfred was the uncle of the branch family¡¯s Chieftain and the person in control. No one had ever said


    such words to him before.


    Even if Philip was the heir and the eldest young master of the main family, it was necessary to treat the


    elders with respect in arge family with strict rules like the rke family.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He actually said that Wilfred was unworthy?


    It was over!


    Sure enough, when Wilfred heard these words, his face was full of anger. However, he quickly followed


    with a smirk and said, ¡°Very well, as expected of Roger rke¡¯s son. Your arrogance is just like his! But


    don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m an elder of thew enforcement hall. I now use the family rules to order you to get


    down on your knees and greet me!¡±


    If Philip was overbearing, then Wilfred would be more overbearing. Firstly, he had his status as an


    elder. Secondly, he held a great position. Thirdly, he had power as an elder of thew enforcement hall.


    However, who would have thought that instead of obeying, Philip smiled coldly and said, ¡°Since you


    mentioned that, I can also tell you to immediately apologize to my wife and I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡±


    Philip was aware that today¡®s incident was caused by this old fogey. If he did not stand up to them


    today, his life in the rke family would not be easy in the future.


    He had to make use of this incident to set an example for others.


    When it was time to strike, he must strike hard!


    ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Wilfredughed and said disdainfully, ¡°What did you say? You want me to apologize to a sl*t


    brought back from the outside world? Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡®A sl*t?¡¯


    Philip frowned when he heard that.


    Wynn¡¯s eyes also turned red when she heard that on the side. She knew that she would definitely


    suffer this kind of treatment when she returned to the rke family. That was because her identity and


    status were indeed not worthy of Philip.


    As if he could sense the emotional change in Wynn, Philip turned his head, grabbed Wynn¡¯s delicate


    little hand, and smiled at her while saying, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. No one can insult you.¡±


    With that said¡­ Smack!


    Philip made a move. In front of everyone, he pped Wilfred across the face!


    Hiss!


    Instantly, everyone on the scene, including the personal guards behind Wilfred, was dumbfounded.


    This was simply too unbelievable!


    Philip actually pped Wilfred?!


    He was the fourth old master of the branch family, the elder of thew enforcement hall.


    Hazel and Nadia¡¯s delicate faces were also full of shock. Their beautiful eyes were filled with surprise.


    Was Philip so domineering?


    He doted on Wynn too much!


    In an instant, the two mothers looked at each other and both knew that they were in trouble this time.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    Nadia hurriedly motioned to a maid in the front hall and whispered in her ear, ¡°Quickly inform the


    nearby guards to hurry to Fourth Madam¡¯s residence!¡±


    The maid nodded and found an opportunity to run out of the ce.


    On this side, Wilfred¡¯s painful right cheek was bright red with a palm print. He was furious and shook


    with anger.


    ¡°Bold and presumptuous! How dare you do this to me?! You simply have no regard for the rke


    family rules at all!¡±


    Wilfred was livid. He was already in his 60s and was now pped by a junior in public. If word of this


    got out, how could he still exert his influence in the rke family?


    ¡°Men, take him down! p him a hundred times!¡± Wilfred almost roared, his usually stoic face now


    distorted with a myriad of expressions.


    Swoosh!


    Several of Wilfred¡¯s personal guards took a step forward and were about to execute the order.


    However, Philip¡¯s expression changed and he said coldly, ¡°Whoever dares to make a move today and


    crosses the line by even half a step shouldn¡¯t even think of walking out alive.¡±


    After saying that, Philip saw the opportunity and kicked at the chest of the guard nearest to him.


    Although the guard was wearing a heavy ckbat uniform, he was sent flying by Philip¡¯s kick and


    suffered a few broken ribs. He crashed on the dining table heavily before falling to the floor and passing


    out.


    When Wilfred saw this scene, his body trembled and his face froze. He roared, ¡°Why are you still


    standing around? Charge!¡±


    In a sh, more than a dozen special guards brought by Wilfred pulled out the anti-riot batons around


    their waists and rushed toward Philip.


    ¡°Philip!¡± Wynn yelled in fright.


    She did not expect the situation to be this serious. There were a dozen guards in ckbat


    uniforms on the other side. How could he be a match against thesebatants all alone? It was too


    dangerous!


    Hazel and Nadia were also anxious and wanted to stop them.


    However, the next moment, a loud noise caught their attention. Philip punched out with the force of a


    tyrannosaurus!


    With this punch, a guard in front of him flew out like a meteor, hit the door, and fell to the ground.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    Philip¡¯s moves were simple and straightforward without gimmicks.


    One punch!


    One kick!


    With each kick, one guard would be sent flying out the door of the front hall andnd on the ground,


    unable to move. In just half a minute, more than a dozen guards were kicked out of the front hall of the


    residence by Philip.


    In an instant, the remaining guards of the branch family panicked. It was horrible!


    Was this the strength that a young master of arge family should have?


    He was even more powerful than them!


    As he watched the guards in front of him being sent flying by Philip, Wilfred exited the front hall in a


    panic and stood at the entrance of the residence.


    ¡°Go on, take him down!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s all alone! All of you are my handpicked elites!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the consequences. Just take him down. Even if you break his arms and legs, it¡¯ll be


    fine!¡±


    Wilfred was scared, and his voice was shaking. He shouted desperately but the guards in front of him


    became fewer and fewer.


    Bang!


    With one hand around a guard¡¯s neck, Philip looked like a battle god as he stepped out from the front


    hall and threw the guard who had passed out to the ground.


    ¡°Wilfred rke, this is yourst chance. Knee! and apologize to save your life!¡± Philip said coldly, his


    eyes stern and murderous!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    This sentence resounded in the entire Fourth Madam¡¯s residence. The huge square was already full of


    sprawling special guards of the branch family.


    At this moment, thest remaining guard stood in front of Wilfred. Wilfred hid behind, his eyes wide


    open as he roared in fear, ¡°Such arrogance! I¡¯m Wilfred rke, the fourth old master of the branch


    family and one of the elders of thew enforcement hall! You¡¯re just a child of the rke family who


    hasn¡¯t inherited the patriarch¡¯s position. How dare you be so arrogant?! I¡¯ll definitely punish you for


    being disrespectful!¡±


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Philip kicked out. Thest special guard of the branch family who stood in front of Wilfred fell


    directly to the ground on his back.


    Wilfred shuddered all over. He looked down and found a dip in the guard¡¯s chest.


    Instant kill!


    This was Philip¡¯s hidden power!


    A dormant dragon would soar to the sky at one point. Obviously, Wilfred and the people of the branch


    family had crossed Philip¡¯s bottom line.


    For being disrespectful to Wynn, Fourth Mother, and Fifth Mother, they should be killed!


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re actually so cruel and domineering. I must punish you!¡± Wilfred still forced himself to stay calm


    and reprimanded.


    As a result!


    Smack!


    Philip pped him again and said coldly, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Wilfred was flustered and angry. He roared, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t apologize to a lowly sl*t from outside!


    You¡¯ll also pay the price for everything you did just now!¡±


    Smack!


    Philip pped him again. This p contained all his strength and knocked Wilfred¡¯s teeth out of his


    mouth as blood gushed!


    Poof!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilfred covered his mouth. He was more than 60 years old and had never been so oppressed before.


    He was always the one to bully others. However, today, he was beaten by a boy who had just returned


    home and had no power.


    If word of this got out, Wilfred¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never apologize!¡± Wilfred said obstinately.


    Philip nodded with a cruel sneer and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll apologize on your behalf.¡±


    With that said, he raised his leg.


    Bang, boom!


    Philip kicked Wilfred¡¯s knees.


    Two clicks!


    In a sh, Wilfred knelt on the ground. He was old, so how could his knees withstand a kick from


    Philip? They immediately broke!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Miserable screams resounded at the entrance of the fourth madam¡¯s residence!


    Wilfred¡¯s face was flushed red with big beads of sweat on his forehead as he knelt on the ground and


    clutched his knees. He was afraid he would not stand up again.


    ¡°Philip, the branch family will never let you off for being so overbearing and treating me this way! The


    Chieftain will definitely not sit back and do nothing either! You¡¯re done for! And that includes the wild


    woman you¡¯re protecting!¡±


    Wilfred knelt on the ground, his mouth bleeding. He was roaring as his body trembled all over.


    Behind Philip, Wynn¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with fear.


    Nadia and Hazel keptforting Wynn while frowning. They did not expect Philip to be so strong-


    handed on the first day of his return. This was tantamount to destroying one of the branch family¡¯s


    pirs of support.


    The consequence was unimaginable.


    However, looking at Philip¡¯s expression and action, he did not seem to care. At this moment, Philip


    looked down with cold eyes and said, ¡°Do you still dare to speak out of turn?¡±

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Smack, p!


    At once, Philip smacked Wilfred back and forth. Crisp ps could be heard at the front entrance.


    After a dozen of ps, Wilfred¡¯s face was swollen, his mouth was full of blood, all his teeth had fallen


    out, and even his speech was inaudible. That sight was horrifying.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a team that consisted of dozens of heavily armedbatants wearing ckbat


    unifonns, berets, and boots approached with rapid pounding footsteps after they jumped down from


    several ck Cadic pickups that had sped here from a distance.


    As soon as theynded, they quickly surrounded this ce.


    The guns were unanimously aimed at Philip who stood there, the three women behind him, and some


    servants.


    The Wolf Guards of the branch family. They belonged exclusively to the Chieftain. They were the


    personal guards who protected the chieftain¡¯s lineage.


    At this moment, when Wilfred noticed that his backup reinforcements had arrived, heughed


    miserably. A vicious gaze appeared in his eyes as he whimpered, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re dead! For treating me


    like this, even if I execute all of you now, nothing will happen to me! It¡¯s clearly written in the family


    rules!¡±


    With that said, he stood up with the support of two Wolf Guards. He could not stand properly at all and


    could only rely on their support to hold him up.


    ¡°Wolf Guards, listen to my orders. Take all of them down for me! Anyone who dares to resist, kill them!¡±


    Wilfred bellowed in a cold voice, his eyes filled with rampant killing intent. He did not expect that Philip


    would dare to make such a domineering move and beat him up like this.


    Hateful!


    If he did not kill him, he would be disgraced.


    Philip frowned as he stared at the Wolf Guards with their guns raised. His eyes were filled with killing


    intent as he said in a cold voice, ¡°You dare to point your guns at me?¡±


    The Wolf Guards made no response and continued to raise their guns.


    Wilfred snorted and said, ¡°Philip, they¡¯re not people of the main family but the guards of the branch


    family¡¯s Chieftain. They only listen to the orders of the branch family! Even if I ask them to kill you now,


    they won¡¯t hesitate to shoot!¡±


    Philipughed coldly as he red around and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m standing right here. Let¡¯s see who dares


    to shoot!¡±


    Wilfred was agitated and immediately said angrily, ¡°Are you trying to provoke me? Very well, I¡¯ll kill you


    today! Everyone, listen to my orders. Fire your guns and kill all of them!¡±


    Wilfred was already overwhelmed with rage. At this moment, he just wanted to witness the death of this


    arrogant kid with his own eyes.


    Click!


    Instantly, dozens of Wolf Guards pulled the safety and were about to pull the trigger.


    Suddenly, a roar resounded throughout the small square of the residence at this moment.


    ¡°Outrageous! How dare you bully my young master in my main family?! Do you think there¡¯s no one


    around in the main family?¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Rapid sounds ofbat boots stomped on the ground. The ground shook slightly!


    Everyone followed the sound and saw a man with a scar at the corner of his eye. He was in a green


    combat uniform and carried a gun. He rushed over with 40 or 50 guards in greenbat uniforms.


    This man did not wear a helmet, and his crew cut was exposed. His face was stern and solemn. His


    predatory eyes were daunting to look at.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Behind him, the guards in green uniforms surrounded the Wolf Guards, and the two sides immediately


    raised their guns in confrontation.


    The man walked through the crowd, came to Philip, and saluted at attention. ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the


    seventh Field Guard, Howser Hewitt. I was ordered toe here and protect you!¡±


    Philip nodded and said ndly, ¡°Take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, Howser turned around with a murderous look on his face and cursed, ¡°Damn it! How dare


    you mess around in the territory of the main family and disrespect the young master? Take all of them


    down! Anyone who dares to resist will be killed on the spot!¡±

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    Following Howser¡¯s roar, the guards in greenbat uniforms behind him instantly moved out and


    disarmed all the Wolf Guards while pressing them to the ground.


    The situation instantly reversed!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This sudden change happened in just half a minute. The Wolf Guards belonged to the Chieftain of the


    branch family. They were well-equipped and had highbat skills. However, in front of a Field Guard


    from the main family such as Howser Hewitt, they were nothing but child¡¯s y to him.


    The squadron that Howser belonged to had experienced various major battles and returned from life


    and death situations. They were notparable to the Wolf Guards who stayed on Arcadia Ind and


    only went through the so-calledbat training every day.


    Thebat personnel brought by Howser exuded substantial killing intent and bloodlust.


    All the Wolf Guards of the branch family were captured and pressed to the ground!


    One of the leading guards stiffened his neck and roared, ¡°Presumptuous! We¡¯re the Wolf Guards of the


    branch family. How dare you disarm my weapon? Let go of me!¡±


    The man struggled a few times, his expression fierce.


    Howser turned his head, his eyes tense. He stared at the noisy guy with biting murderous intent.


    ¡°Wolf Guards?¡±


    Howser sneered and quickly flipped out a Desert Eagle from his waist.


    tter!


    He pulled the safety catch!


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    A pool of red instantly appeared between the eyebrows of the leading guard who was still struggling


    and he fell back on the ground. All this happened within three seconds.


    Hiss!


    The entire venue went silent.


    After seeing Howser¡¯s domineering and ruthless methods, the Wolf Guards who still nned to resist


    were now dumbfounded. They lowered their heads and dared not speak.


    Howser put away his gun as his eyes coldly swept over the Wolf Guards who had been disarmed and


    were pressed to the ground. He turned to Philip with a salute and said, ¡°Young Master, the crisis has


    been resolved. Awaiting further instructions!¡±


    Philip silently put his hands in his trouser pockets and nced at Wilfred who was also being subdued


    by Howser¡¯s subordinates.


    Wilfred was fearful and trembling at this moment. He had witnessed the other party killing his people.


    That was his first close encounter with death. His eyes were wide and terrified.


    When he saw Philip¡¯s cold eyes staring at him at this moment, Wilfred panicked, but his pride and his


    status as the fourth old master of the branch family made him brace himself as he yelled, ¡°Arrogant


    brat! He¡¯s the junior captain of the Wolf Guards that protect the chieftain¡¯s lineage! How dare you order


    your men to kill him? You must pay the price for this!¡±


    Wilfred was bursting with anger!


    Philip had just returned and not even entered the memorial hall yet, but he had the audacity to act so


    boldly and recklessly.


    Hateful! Simply outrageous!


    Could it be that there was no branch family in his eyes?


    Now enforcement hall?


    No chieftain?


    Hearing Wilfred¡¯s roar, Philip stepped forward, his eyes looking at the other party ndly. He said with


    a smile, ¡°Wilfred rke, do you think you¡¯re the first person to say these words? Do you think your


    position as the fourth old master of the branch family is very high? Do you think I¡¯d be afraid if you used


    your identity as the elder of thew enforcement hall to threaten me?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Wilfred shuddered and could not figure out what Philip meant.


    ¡®What is this kid trying to say?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wilfred asked a little nervously and angrily.


    Philip smiled calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not the only person from the branch family who has been taught


    a lesson by me. Don¡¯t forget, Connor, Allen, and Levi are still in my hands. Do you really think I don¡¯t


    dare to do anything to a reckless small fry like you?¡±

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Hearing that, Wilfred¡¯s heart jolted. He came here this time to put pressure on Philip through Wynn, as


    well as to get Philip to release his eldest brother and the eldest young master of the branch family.


    However, he never thought that everything he had prepared would be ruined by Philip in such a forceful


    manner.


    This guy did not abide by the rke family rules at all. This was a person who disregarded the rules!


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m warning you, my eldest brother is the former Chieftain. You¡¯ve had them detained for more


    than a month. At first, I wanted to give you a chance to release them and apologize. But now, your


    actions are no different from a thug¡¯s!¡±


    Wilfred roared and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want because of your status


    as the heir of the main family! If you dare to do anything to me, the branch family will definitelye


    out in full force after you!¡±


    After saying that, the atmosphere in the small square of the fourth madam¡¯s residence abruptly cooled


    down.


    Philip just looked at Wilfred indifferently before he shook his head and said, ¡°Is the branch family a


    bunch of brainless people? You¡¯re just testing the waters one after another. Fine, let¡¯s see who else


    from the branch family will dare toe here today!¡±


    As soon as he said that, several ck Bentleys and Rolls-Royces suddenly drove up the long road.


    On each car was a small banner of the branch rke family with the word ¡®Enforcement¡¯ written in


    gold. It was the exclusive convoy of the ten elders of thew enforcement hall!


    Behind the convoy, two teams of elite guards of thew enforcement hall followed. They were fully


    armed with hes hiding their true faces. On the chests of these elite guards of thew enforcement


    hall was also the word ¡®Enforcement¡¯ in gold.


    At this scene, Hazel and Nadia¡¯s hearts also jolted as their faces darkened.


    Thew enforcement hall was actually here. This matter seemed to have caused a bigmotion.


    Philip had just returned and already confronted the fourth old master of the branch family, which they


    did not expect.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, if the rke family¡¯sw enforcement hall intervened, it would not end well. That was because


    the rke family¡¯sw enforcement hall held great power. Even if Roger rke made a mistake, he


    would be judged by thew enforcement hall.


    To an extent, as long as the ten elders reached a consensus, the rke familyw enforcement hall


    could issue an impeachment against the patriarch. Of course, the possibility of this happening was


    almost zero.


    Over the years, such a situation had never happened in the rke family. However, this was enough to


    show that the status of thew enforcement hall in the rke family was very high.


    At this moment, their convoy appeared at the main gate of the fourth madam¡¯s residence, which was


    enough to make everyone nervous.


    ¡°Nadia, what should we do? Thew enforcement team is here. Should we contact the third sister?¡±


    Hazel looked flustered. She did not want to see Philip suffer any harm.


    Nadia¡¯s face darkened and she said with a frown, ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Before the old


    master left, he told us not to interfere in Philip¡¯s affairs readily. Let¡¯s see what Philip is going to do first.


    If he can¡¯t resolve it, we can contact Third Sister then.¡±


    Hazel was still a little worried but listened to Nadia¡¯s suggestion.


    At this moment, Philip turned to look at the sudden intrusion of thew enforcement hall¡¯s convoy. He


    had seen the iconic small g of thew enforcement hall many times. He did not expect that thew


    enforcement hall really wanted to intervene in today¡¯s matter.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    Philip sneered inwardly. He did not want to go after thew enforcement hall so soon, but he could not


    stop the other party from showing up on his doorstep.


    When Wilfred saw the convoy, his eyes lit up with hope as he shouted, ¡°Sixth Enforcer, save me


    quickly! Look at the beating Philip has given me! He even took down the chieftain¡¯s guards!¡±


    As Wilfred¡¯s roar spread throughout the small square, the convoy stopped. The door of the Rolls-Royce


    at the forefront opened and out stepped a small but energetic old man with his hands behind his back.


    The old man wore a gray suit and seemed to be in his 70s. He was older than Wilfred. However, after


    the old man stepped out, his dormant aura was much stronger than Wilfred¡¯s!


    With a headful of gray and his hands behind his back, he walked up to Wilfred. He red at Wilfred


    coldly and reprimanded, ¡°Useless fool, embarrassing the branch family here! I didn¡¯t raise you for so


    many years for you to disgrace yourself!¡±


    Following his reprimand, Wilfred meekly lowered his head, not daring to refute at all.


    The sixth enforcer in front of him was his uncle. He was a generation older than him. He was one of the


    very few older generations of the rke family who were still around now.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sixth enforcer turned his head, his eyes sweeping across the Wolf Guards who were being


    pressed on the ground as well as the one who had been killed on one side. A trace of stem grimness


    shed in his eyes.


    After that, he walked up to Philip, his height reaching Philip¡¯s shoulders. Due to his hunched back, he


    looked somewhat aged.


    ¡°What, am I not worthy of your greeting even though I¡¯m standing here?¡±


    The sixth enforcer said coldly with a subtle smirk Philip frowned and was silent for a few seconds


    before saying, ¡°Sixth Great-granduncle.¡±


    That was right, the old man in front was Philip¡¯s sixth great-granduncle. He was also Roger rke¡¯s


    sixth granduncle. He was a person with high seniority in the rke family.


    He was rarely seen throughout the year. Such an old guy should be enjoying his retirement in his


    manor. However, he was out and about today. Moreover, he was a little forceful.


    The old man nodded before his gaze fell on the two madams and Wynn behind Philip. He smiled and


    said, ¡°The two madams are also here.¡±


    Hazel and Nadia both gave small smiles and greeted, ¡°Sixth Granduncle.¡±


    The old man nodded with a smile before his gaze fell on Wynn. He asked, ¡°Are you Philip¡¯s wife?¡±


    Wynn was very nervous at the moment. She looked at the two mothers and then at Philip before she


    nodded while saying, ¡°Y-Yes. ¡±


    Then, the old man nodded and said coldly, ¡°The people of the branch family want to bring you there for


    a visit and to meet the elders. Why don¡¯t youe along with me?¡±


    There was no room for doubt or resistance. This was the attitude and will of the sixth enforcer. Very


    clear!


    As soon as he said that, the two elite guards of thew enforcement hall behind the sixth enforcer


    stepped forward and made an inviting gesture, ready to bring her away.


    ¡°Miss Johnston, please get in the car,¡± the leading guard stretched out his hand and said.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    Snap!


    Philip stood forward, flung his hand, and pushed the old man away. Then, he pulled Wynn behind him


    with a cold face, his gaze sweeping over the two guards of thew enforcement hall. He looked at the


    sixth enforcer and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask for my consent before taking my wife away?¡±


    The sixth enforcer smiled slightly. With his hands behind his back, he stared at Philip with dark eyes


    and said, ¡°Philip boy, are you trying to defy the orders of the sixth enforcer of thew enforcement


    hall?¡±


    He was suppressing others with power.


    Different from Wilfred, he was the sixth enforcer of thew enforcement hall. He was one of the ten


    elders. Compared to Wilfred who was only a candidate elder, his position was much higher.


    Philip looked calm and raised his eyebrows. A chill shed at the corner of his eyes as he asked, ¡°Is


    thew enforcement hall powerful? Can the people of thew enforcement hall take my wife away in


    front of me?¡±


    Hearing that, the old man shuddered.


    What an arrogant kid!


    In his eyes, thew enforcement hall was not a big deal?


    At these words, Wynn, who was hiding behind Philip, felt a stirring in her heart. Philip seemed to have


    be more assertive than before.


    Was he still the same husband who would endure everything in silence when he was beaten and


    scolded?


    Was he still the unknown lover in her eyes?


    She secretly pulled Philip¡¯s hem and whispered, ¡°Philip, why don¡¯t I just go with them? After all, he¡¯s


    your great-granduncle, an elder.¡±


    The sixth enforcer smiled and said, ¡°It seems that a lowly woman from outside knows the rules better


    than you, the eldest young master of the rke family!¡±


    ¡®Lowly?¡¯


    Philip¡¯s face darkened when he heard the words. He took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Sixth Great-


    granduncle, by definition, you¡¯re an elder and have very high seniority in the rke family. You¡¯re loved


    and supported by others. Moreover, an elder like you should know some reasoning better than I do.¡±


    The sixth enforcer frowned, and his eyes were filled with chills as he looked at Philip who was walking


    up to him at this moment.


    ¡°But you mentioned the word ¡®lowly¡¯ just now? I don¡¯t quite understand. Wynn is my wife, the official first


    wife of the eldest young master of the main rke family! She¡¯s the young madam of the main rke


    family! Could it be that in your eyes, her identity and status can only be described as ¡®lowly¡¯?¡±


    Philip shouted, his voice getting louder and louder, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to buzz.


    The sixth enforcer¡¯s lips trembled as he frowned. When he was about to speak, Philip interrupted him


    and continued to ask, ¡°I would like to ask, honored Sixth Great-granduncle, in thew enforcement hall,


    per the rke family rules, what is the crime for disrespecting the heir of the main rke family and


    the young madam of the main rke family?¡±


    An angry roar soared through the sky. All the flying birds in the air were startled!


    In the small square, Howser Hewitt¡¯s subordinates once again stood at attention and quickly


    surrounded all these people from thew enforcement hall.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    The sixth enforcer was dumbfounded by Philip¡¯s question and his chest boiled with anger.


    After that, heughed coldly and said, ¡°Very well, boy. After being away for seven years, you have


    changed to be more aggressive and ambitious.¡±


    Philip smiled calmly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    The sixth enforcerughed coldly, turned his head to look at Howser and the other Field Guards of the


    main family with chills in his eyes, asking, ¡°What, do you want to make a move against me?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but if you insist on being unreasonable, then I¡¯m sorry, there will be more people lying on the


    ground here today.¡±


    Philip said coldly, the kingly aura on his body getting more domineering.


    Hearing this, the sixth enforcer frowned. With his hands behind his back, his gaze turned cold. After a


    long while, he said, ¡°Good, well done! It¡¯s really something for the main family to produce a young


    master like you. Let¡¯s see what you can do to me, then! Elite guards of thew enforcement hall, heed


    my orders. If anyone dares to disobey the orders of thew enforcement hall, take them down directly!¡±

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    Suddenly, all the elites of thew enforcement hall behind the sixth enforcer sprang into action, drawing


    weapons from their waists and aiming them at Howser¡¯s men.


    At the site, the atmosphere was very tense!


    It was a confrontation between both parties!


    That sort of tension made people panic and made their palms sweaty!


    Wynn grabbed Philip¡¯s sleeve tightly for fear that he might do something impulsive.


    Howser was a smart person. Without waiting for Philip¡¯s order, he drew his weapon, pressed it against


    the head of one of the elitew enforcement hall guards, and roared, ¡°Are you guys trying to rebel?


    With me around, who dares to disrespect my young lord?! I¡¯ll be the first to kill him!¡±


    Howser was an unrefined person with a bad temper. He was quite reputable in the rke family. It was


    said that he was highly regarded by Fulton and one of the very few who had caught Fulton¡¯s eye.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, his actions could be considered arrogant to the extreme.


    The sixth enforcer turned his head, stared at Howser sullenly, and warned, ¡°How dare a little captain of


    the Field Guards like you yell at me and point a gun at my man? Presumptuous! I now order you toy


    down your weapon, kneel down, and break your right arm!¡±


    Overbearing!


    This was how authoritarian the sixth enforcer could be. As one of the ten elders of thew enforcement


    hall, he had a lofty status and stood above many others. The ten elders of thew enforcement hall


    represented the rules and discipline of the rke family. Going against them was tantamount to going


    against the entire rke family.


    People could die!


    However, Howser turned his head and sneered. ¡°To me, there¡¯s no sixth enforcer orw enforcement


    hall. I¡¯m only loyal to the main family, to the lord, and the young lord! If you dare to disrespect the young


    lord, I have the right to kill you!¡±


    As he said that, the weapon in Howser¡¯s hand was already aimed between the sixth enforcer¡¯s brows.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Sinir rkeughed aloud before he nodded and said, ¡°Very good. The main family¡¯s guards are


    really something! Even someone like me is of no importance! Do you still have any respect for thew


    enforcement hall?¡±


    The small square was abuzz with that roar. However, Howser did not move and still maintained the


    posture with his gun raised.


    This made Sinir angry!


    Swish!


    He grabbed the weapon from the guard beside him and pulled the trigger!


    Bang!


    He fired at a Field Guard at his side in the leg and blood instantly gushed. The guard fell directly to the


    ground, holding his leg. However, he did not kick up a fuss. He merely groaned and grunted.


    ¡°Drop your weapon!¡± Sinir roared, his weapon now aimed at Howser.


    Howser looked at his subordinate. His eyes were abruptly aze, and his chest was full of anger.


    ¡°You dare to touch my man?¡± Howser roared in anger.


    Hisrade was fine even after experiencing deadly battlefields, but now, he was down after getting


    shot in the leg by Sinir.


    Damn it!


    Bang!


    Howser fired the Desert Eagle in his hand at aw enforcement hall guard next to Sinir. The guard


    was shot, fell to the ground, clutched his leg, and groaned.


    Seeing this, Sinir became angry and was about to make a move against Howser.


    However, Philip suddenly took the gun from Howser¡¯s hand and stood calmly at gunpoint. Without even


    raising his eyebrows, he asked coldly, ¡°Sixth Great-granduncle, aren¡¯t you too discourteous to make a


    move in front of my fourth mother¡¯s residence?¡±

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    Sinir was furious at this moment. He stared at Philip sternly and asked, ¡°So what? I¡¯m the sixth


    enforcer of thew enforcement hall. I have the right to act first and reportter. Philip, you must give


    an exnation to the branch family today!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and raised his eyebrows slightly. A biting chill shed across his eyes as he said with a


    chuckle, ¡°An exnation? What kind of exnation do you want?¡±


    Sinir tossed the gun in his hand to the guard beside him and said, ¡°Beating up the young master of


    the branch rke family, using brutal methods to disable the fourth old master of the branch family,


    disrespecting thew enforcement hall, and defying the rules set by thew enforcement hall. With


    these four allegations, it¡¯s enough for me to send you into the rke dungeon for more than half a


    year!¡±


    Philip chuckled and continued to ask, ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Sinirughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. On the ount that you just returned from outside and may


    be unfamiliar with the rke family rules, I won¡¯t make things too difficult for you. As long as you kneel


    and apologize to me and my fourth nephew, I don¡¯t have to report this matter to thew enforcement


    hall. In addition, release the former Chieftain and the rest. Go to the branch family¡¯s memorial hall in


    person where you¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to the elders of the branch family. If you do this, I can


    also forget about this matter.¡±


    Philip shook his head slightly after hearing this. At this moment, the Desert Eagle in his hand was


    already reloaded full of bullets.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s action, Sinir frowned and could not figure out what he was up to.


    ¡°What if I choose to refuse?¡±


    Philip suddenly said with a smile. He put his hands behind his back, the Desert Eagle in his hand


    behind him. His face was full of sinister chills.


    ¡°You dare refuse?¡±


    Sinirughed and said, ¡°If you dare to refuse, I¡¯ll use the power of thew enforcement hall to initiate


    a trial against you, the heir of the main family! When that happens, you, that lowly woman, and the two


    wild bastard children you brought back from outside will suffer from thew enforcement hall¡¯s pursuit!¡±


    Philip pursed his lips, nodded, and said, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll remember this. In that case, you don¡¯t have to


    live anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, Sinir was taken aback and his face was greatly rmed.


    What did Philip mean by that?


    Behind Philip, the two mothers were also confused. However, the next second, Philip¡¯s action caused


    everyone to gasp aloud.


    Bang, bang!


    Bang, bang!


    Sounds of gunshots!


    Philip raised his gun with a cold face and an indifferent expression. He directly fired at Sinir¡¯s arms


    and legs.


    Thud!


    Sinir fell limply in a pool of blood with a hoarse scream.


    This miserable scream echoed throughout the residence¡¯s entrance. Everyone was shocked and could


    not believe that Philip actually took action against the sixth enforcer of thew enforcement hall.


    With these four shots, Sinir¡¯s four limbs were destroyed.


    ¡°After thinking about it, you still don¡¯t deserve to die yet. So just stay in bed for the rest of your life.¡±


    Philip said calmly and handed the Desert Eagle to Howser next to him. He turned around and said,


    ¡°Clean this ce up.¡±


    Howser was also stunned, but at the same time, a surge of admiration welled in his heart.


    The young lord was too damn aggressive!


    This was the future heir of the main rke family!


    Too awesome!


    ¡°Everyone, clean up the scene!¡±


    Howser shouted and waved his hand. The remaining Field Guards immediately moved out and tackled


    all those elite guards of thew enforcement hall.


    Sinir was lying in a pool of blood with a pale face but he still roared, ¡°Philip, how dare you do this


    heinous act?! Thew enforcement hall will never let you off for doing this to me! I¡¯m one of the ten


    elders!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip had just turned around. When he heard Sinir¡¯s words, he turned his head, his gaze


    unfathomable with a hint of hatred. He said, ¡°Law enforcement hall? If anyone dares toe again, I


    don¡¯t mind making a trip there myself. Something as pedantic as this should have been wiped out a


    long time ago. My father doesn¡¯t dare to make a move against you, but I do!¡±

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    This sound was enough to shake the entire small square in front of the fourth madam¡¯s residence.


    Sinir¡¯s face was pale and covered in blood. He was held up by Howser¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯ll pay for your actions today! I¡¯m your great-granduncle!¡± Sinir screamed himself hoarse.


    As the sixth enforcer and one of the ten elders of thew enforcement hall, he was actually defeated at


    the hands of this child from the main family who had just returned.


    Sinir was indignant and furious. He had never suffered in his life, but now, he had lost all his limbs.


    On the other side, when Wilfred saw his uncle in such a miserable state, his heart trembled violently.


    Philip was too bold and cocky!


    By doing this, he was pushing the main family to the forefront of the storm. How could the branch family


    let him off?


    ¡°Philip, you must die today!¡±


    Wilfred also screamed. After that, those from the branch family, regardless of their status, were all


    taken down by Howser and his men.


    The small square was stained with blood, and the stench still lingered in the air.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at the blue sky, and took a deep breath.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn, who was by his side, was trembling slightly at this moment. Philip¡¯s method just now was too


    domineering. She was not used to it.


    Philip sensed Wynn¡¯s emotional changes beside him. Gently grasping her cold and trembling little


    hand, he stroked her cheek andforted her. ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t worry. With me around, I¡¯ll take care of


    everything. Just be a young madam here with peace of mind. Whoever dares to bully you, I¡¯ll bring you


    along and destroy them!¡±


    Imposing!


    Wynn raised her head, her eyes red and teary. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Phil, am I giving you


    trouble? Is it really okay to ignore the people of the branch family?¡±


    Wynn also knew that this probably happened because of her.


    Philip smiled, lifted a stray lock of hair by Wynn¡¯s ear, and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. My wife is always the


    most important. You¡¯re never a trouble for me. As for the branch family, I know what to do.¡±


    After that, he motioned to the servants and said, ¡°Bring the young madam back to my residence to rest,


    and make proper arrangements for her.¡±


    The servants bowed and said, ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    After saying that, several servants helped Wynn, who was still in a daze, and left.


    Philip smiled and waved to Wynn who got into the car and left. After the car left, Philip¡¯s smile gradually


    stiffened.


    Hazel looked a little worried. After Wynn¡¯s departure, she asked Philip, ¡°Phil, is it really okay for you to


    do this? That¡¯s your great-granduncle. The branch family will never let you off for making him an


    invalid. Thew enforcement hall won¡¯t sit back and do nothing either.¡±


    Philip smiled and said to Hazel, ¡°Fourth Mother, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s take things one step at a time.¡±


    Hearing this, Hazel rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Are you deliberately making me worried? Tell me


    quickly, can you really handle this?¡±


    Next to her, Nadia also crossed her arms and asked, ¡°Phil, tell us honestly, what are your ns? You


    made such a bigmotion after you returned. Your father is not on the ind now. If the branch


    family reallyes here to question us, we can only ask the third sister for help.¡±


    Philip smiled, put his arms around the necks of the two mothers, and said affectionately, ¡°Both of you


    don¡¯t have to worry. I know what to do. Okay, I¡¯m hungry. Is there anything good to eat?¡±


    Hazel and Nadia nced at each other and both shook their heads helplessly. They pretended to say


    angrily, ¡°You only know how to eat! You don¡¯t consider our feelings at all.¡±


    Having said that, the two mothers still hurriedly ordered the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous meal.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    Meanwhile, Martha had been cleaning dog poop on thewn for hours. Only now did she discover that


    this ce was like a dog factory. Thousands of precious and ferocious dogs from all countries could be


    found here.


    With both nostrils stuffed with tissues, she fought the urge to throw up as she scooped dog poop from


    the grass. She also had to put up with those animals barking at her.


    It was not pleasant at all. She hated that damned Philip rke from the bottom of her heart now!


    This damned son-inw was deliberately making things difficult for her. He was taking revenge for the


    past four years and venting his frustrations on her.


    Martha wanted to cry, her heart filled with regret and hatred. How long would she have to shovel dog


    poop in such arge ce?


    Just when she tried to bezy, the fierce fat aunt whipped her and yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Who


    allowed you to bezy? Hurry and clean everything up. If you don¡¯t finish it today, you won¡¯ t have food


    to eat at night!¡±


    Pat Aunt was just like a wickedndlord. She was much more savage than Martha.


    Martha had already been whipped several times and her body hurt like hell. She howled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    do it! Stop hitting me. I¡¯m doing it!¡±


    Smack!


    She was whipped another time as Fat Aunt shouted, ¡°Get to work!¡±


    After a while, Martha finally could not stand it anymore. She threw away the tools in her hand and


    cursed at Fat Aunt aggressively, ¡°Don¡¯t you force me! I¡¯m Philip rke¡¯s mother-inw and the inw of


    the rke family on your ind! If you treat me like this now, you¡®ll pay for it in the future!¡±


    Hearing that, Fat Aunt sneered contemptuously, rolled up her sleeves, took the whip in her hand, and


    said, ¡°Oh my, are you still dreaming? Someone like you can be our young master¡¯s mother-inw?


    What bullsh*t are you talking about? I can also say that I¡¯m our young master¡¯s mother-inw!¡±


    On the side, several middle-aged women also gathered around.


    ¡°Fat Aunt, this woman is asking for a beating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s dreaming in broad daylight. She deserves a good beating.¡±


    With that said, the few women rolled up their sleeves and sneered as they gathered around Martha.


    Martha was so scared that she fell to the ground. Following that, heart-wrenching screams could be


    heard near the area.


    Ten minutester, Marthay on the ground alone, moaning and groaning with bruises all over. She


    looked utterly disheveled, and her swollen face was covered with tears.


    Fat Aunt and the others had already left.


    Martha sat on the ground, pped her thighs, and bawled, ¡°Wynnie,e and save me. I¡¯m about to


    be beaten to death.¡±


    ***


    Wynn was sent back to Philip¡¯s residence by the servants. At this moment, she was dumbfounded as


    she stood at the entrance of Philip¡¯s residence.


    Was this where Philip lived?


    This question shed through her head a dozen times. She dared not ept the sight in front of her. It


    was very difficult to ept.


    The ce where Philip lived was on the right side of that white castle at the top of the mountain. The


    top of the mountain was ttened out. The dazzling castle was like the pce of an ancient prince.


    It was too luxurious. The carved beams, the grandeur. Thend area covered at least tens of


    thousands of square feet.


    There was also a garage built on a hilltop not far away. At a nce, it was parked full of various luxury


    cars. There were even a few private jets.


    ¡°Is this where Philip lives?¡± Wynn asked in a daze.


    The servant beside her bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    Wynn took a deep breath and mustered her courage before she stepped into the castle that looked like


    a pce. As soon as she entered, she could hardly stand still.


    Too extravagant!


    Too big!


    Many rare and famous paintings hung on the wall with many expensive decorations. At first nce,


    many auction items that had caused a sensation across the country and abroad were actually


    disyed in this hall.


    Some were even randomly tossed in the corner.


    Wynn might not be aware that any one of these carelessly discarded objects in the corner could be


    worth more than ten million in the market outside.


    Wynn walked along the hall, and with each step she took, the shock on her face became more and


    more intense. Finally, she stopped in the hall and stared at the pure white wall. This was the only clean


    wall in the entire hall.


    At this moment, Wynn looked at the item hanging on the wall and her eyes became blurry with tears.


    She covered her mouth as two streams of tears rolled down her face.


    On that wall was the wedding photo of her and Philip. The newlyweds in that photo looked very happy.


    Philip was simply too much. Why did he make her so touched?


    The servant next to her smiled at this moment and said, ¡°Young Madam, this picture has been hanging


    here since the day you married the young master.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn was surprised and moved. It turned out that he had already thought about it from the day they


    got married.


    ¡®Philip, for so many years, you¡¯ve been concealing your identity and suffering in silence. Is it all


    because you love me?¡¯


    Wynn was moved to tears at this moment. Finally, she squatted on the floor and hugged her knees


    while crying.


    Several servants panicked at this time, thinking that they had not taken good care of Wynn.


    ¡°Young Madam, don¡®t cry. Did we do something wrong?¡±


    The leading servant knelt, and several other servants behind her followed suit.


    Seeing this, Wynn quickly got up. She held them up while saying, ¡°What are you doing? It has nothing


    to do with you. I was just thinking of the past. All of you, get up quickly.¡±


    The servants dared not get up. They lowered their heads and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t smile, we dare not


    stand up.¡±


    Hearing that, Wynn became anxious and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t act like that. Get up quickly.¡±


    However, no matter what Wynn said, they just refused to stand up.


    Wynn was almost dying of anxiety.


    At this moment, Philip walked in through the front door with his hands in his trouser pockets. Seeing


    this scene, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wynn quickly trotted over, took Philip¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Phil, hurry and tell them to stand up. I just


    identally thought of the past and cried a little but they became like that.¡±


    When Philip heard that, he nced at the wedding photo on the wall and asked with a smirk, ¡°Is it


    because of that?¡±


    Wynn instantly blushed and hammered Philip with her small fists while saying, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so bad. I¡®m


    going to ignore you!¡±


    Philip put his arms around Wynn¡¯s small waist, nced at the servants kneeling on the floor, and said,


    ¡°All of you, get up. Pass along the order to listen to the young madam¡¯s orders in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Several servants stood up with hands in front of their stomachs. They slowly withdrew from the hall.


    Only Philip and Wynn were left in the hall. The atmosphere was somewhat ambiguous.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    Wynn¡¯s face was hot as she quickly pulled away from Philip¡¯s arms. She randomly picked up a jade-


    colored conch and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Philip nced at it and replied, ¡°Mediterranean Jade Conch. It¡¯s a gift from someone, said to be worth


    tens of millions.¡±


    ¡°What? Tens of millions?¡±


    Wynn was shocked and hurriedly put the jade conch in her hand back in its ce for fear of breaking it.


    Then, she patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    This small object was already worth tens of millions. In that case, in Philip¡¯s hall with hundreds of


    objects, was it¡­


    Wynn dared not continue her line of thought.


    Philip walked over, took Wynn¡¯s delicate little hand, looked into her beautiful eyes very seriously, and


    said, ¡°Wynnie, what I once promised you will definitelye true. Now, you¡¯re the young madam of the


    rke family and this is your home.¡±


    Wynn looked up at Philip with reddened eyes. Her lips trembled slightly, and she stood on tiptoes,


    pressing her lips on Philip¡®s mouth. .


    A moment of tenderness.


    After Philip left his residence, he went to see Lydia Jensen, Theo Zander, Victor Bell, and the rest.


    Lydia was not afraid of the unfamiliar and walked around everywhere as if it were her backyard. She


    was talking and eximing non-stop. On the other hand, Theo and Victor sat in the living room of a


    courtyard, not daring to move at all.


    The two exchanged a nce with eyes full of horror. They knew Philip was not simple, but not to this


    extent.


    ¡°Theo, how powerful do you think Mr. rke¡¯s family is?¡± Victor could not hold back his curiosity and


    asked. He was slightly older than Theo and had dispensed all formalities.


    Theo smiled and said, ¡°Victor, I don¡¯t know either. This is also my first time here with Young Master


    rke. To be honest, I still can¡¯t ept it until now.¡±


    Victor smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been with Mr. rke for quite some time. Why do you know so little


    about his background?¡±


    Theo shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master rke has always kept a low profile. I just know he¡¯s


    very powerful, but as for how powerful he really is, I have no idea. Victor, we should keep the details


    about him a secret.¡±


    Victor nodded.


    At this moment, Philip stepped in and saw that Theo and Victor were both here. He smiled and said,


    ¡°All here?¡±


    Theo and Victor quickly stood up like students seeing their teacher. They stood aside and smiled


    tteringly while saying, ¡°Young Master rke, have a seat.¡±


    Philip nced at them and made noment.


    At this moment, Lydia ran down from the second floor, full of joy and excitement. She threw herself into


    Philip¡¯s arms like a clingy girl, put her arms around Philip¡¯s waist, raised her head, and eximed


    sweetly, ¡°Brother Philip, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry up and bring me out to have fun. Your home is so big


    and luxurious.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at her, told her to let go, and said, ¡°How can a girl like you casually hug another


    man?¡±


    Lydia pursed her lips, stuck out her tongue at Philip, and said, ¡°Brother Philip, you know very well that I


    like you.¡±


    When Victor and Theo heard this, they quickly looked elsewhere and plugged their ears.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Philip gave Lydia a brotherly re and said, ¡°Nonsense. If Sister Wynn hears about this, I¡¯ll


    have to beg for her forgiveness.¡±


    Lydia paid no heed and made a face. Then, she put her hands behind her back, stood on tiptoes, and


    said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Brother Philip, bring me out to have fun. I¡¯ve never seen such a


    city on the sea before.¡±

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    Philip rolled his eyes at Lydia and said, ¡°Go outside on your own for a while. I have something to say to


    them.¡±


    Lydia was not an ignorant girl either. She agreed and went out joyfully while yelling, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll


    look for Sister Wynn.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    After Lydia¡¯s figure left his sight, Philip sat on the sofa and took a sip of the tea made by the servant.


    Theo and Victor stood aside respectfully at this moment, not daring to make a sound.


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Why are you guys so uptight? Sit down, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Victor and Theo nced at each other before they sat down but still sat properly like elementary school


    children.


    Philip did not pay attention but served them tea instead. Theo and Victor epted it with fear and


    trepidation, not knowing if they should drink it or not.


    Who would have expected that the mighty Theo Zander of Riverdale and Master Bell of Uppercreek


    would behave like schoolchildren at the moment?


    Philip did not dy any further and went straight to the point, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you


    back tomorrow. After you return, do a few things for me.¡±


    When Theo and Victor heard these words, their expressions became serious.


    ¡°Young Master rke, what do I need to do?¡± Theo put down the teacup and asked seriously.


    Philip said, ¡°You stay in Riverdale and continue to send people to monitor Martin and Bernard


    Johnston. If there¡¯s any movement, take them down directly. You don¡¯t have to be concerned about my


    reputation! In addition, arrange for someone to contact Nigel Lambert in Cloudside. Tell him to take an


    inventory of all the manpower and properties in Cloudside and wait for my instructions.¡±


    Hearing that, Theo nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Philip hummed and said, ¡°Also, take good care of Anne Foster and Tiger Zander in the hospital. I won¡¯t


    bring her to the ind for the time being. The situation here is a little tricky and I need to deal with


    some problems. When the time is almost ripe, I¡¯ll ask you to pick her up. As for Tiger, depending on the


    situation at that time, Fulton may bring him back personally. When the timees, you can just release


    him.¡± .


    Theo nodded as he held up his teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°What about me? Mr. rke, what do I need to do?¡± Victor asked quickly, not to be outdone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip said, ¡°On the Uppercreek side, you and Hoyt Luther can take inventory of the properties and


    forces that you can use. Then, do business as usual while awaiting my instructions.¡±


    Victor nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    After that, Philip got up and wanted to leave when he suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°By the way,


    did you find out anything new about Bowen Roy as I told you to?¡±


    With a gloomy face, Theo shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master rke, Bowen Roy has been


    missing for several months with no news at all as if he has disappeared into thin air. Should I send


    more people to follow up?¡±


    Philip shook his head, took a breath, and said, ¡°Forget it, you may stop.¡±


    He did not really intend to find out anything either. After that, Philip left this ce.


    After Philip left, Victor breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked, ¡°Bowen Roy? Is that the former lord


    of the Penhart region?¡±


    Theo smiled and said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Victor gasped and said, ¡°Unbelievable. Mr. rke has even taken Bowen under hismand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Young Master rke is by now? Just this family, just this ind¡­¡± Theo said


    smugly.


    Victor thought for a while and nced at this courtyard. Yes, this courtyard alone was more luxurious


    and magnificent than several of his houses in Uppercreek. When he returned, he would hire people to


    renovate his house ording to this style.

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    Meanwhile, the line of sight shifted to the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind.


    The entire rke family was divided into the main and branch family. They lived on the same ind,


    but the main family was located in the central area of Arcadia Ind, sitting on a sprawling mountain,


    the Zion Mountain. The castle where the main rke family lived was also built on Zion Mountain.


    As for the branch family, although also within rke Manor, there was a clear geographical division


    between the two.


    The branch family was located on the western side of rke Manor.


    At this moment, in the solemn and vast chieftain¡¯s side hall of the branch family, a heated discussion


    was taking ce. The old masters of the branch family were gathered together.


    Though there were seven seats, only four people were seated at the moment. That was because


    Connor, Allen, and Wilfred were all absent at this time. To be more precise, they had been detained by


    the young master of the main family.


    At this moment, the remaining four people in charge of the branch family were furious.


    Bang!


    ¡°Insolence! This is simply outrageous! How dare that damn brat of the main family do this to the branch


    family? Does he think there¡¯s no one in the branch family? He¡¯s too arrogant to date to detain three of


    our persons in charge at once!¡±


    One of them was an old man with a hooked nose wearing a blue martial arts uniform. He mmed his


    palm on the sandalwood tea table angrily and roared. The table shattered apart under his hands.


    Although only half a meter in size, this tea table was worth millions.


    This old man with a hooked nose was called Wade rke. He was the only martial arts practitioner


    among all the power holders of the branch family. He was in his 50s this year, but his physique


    remained sturdy and masculine.


    He was mighty like a tiger. Compared to the other three elders of the branch family who obviously


    looked frail and greasy, he looked very imposing.


    Moreover, he was in charge of the branch family¡¯s guards. He was the leader of the branch family¡¯s


    external guards. He was also a renowned figure among the people of his generation.


    The rke family had a strict hierarchy.


    Every lineage would have a leader elected. Furthermore, those individuals who carried a certain weight


    would be conferred status to distinguish a lineage or generation.


    For example, Gerard rke whose entire lineage was destroyed because they provoked Philip before,


    also used to have some status in the branch family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Philip has gone too far! How dare he detain Sixth Uncle?! My subordinates reported to me


    that all his limbs have been broken by Philip! Wilfred¡¯s arms and legs were also not spared!¡±


    Another old man with a chubby figure was also full of anger at the moment, his face covered with a


    layer of frost.


    ¡°We must seek revenge for this! Otherwise, how can the branch family gain a foothold in the rke


    family?¡± the chubby old man added and gritted his teeth.


    The chubby old man was called Salem rke. He was the head of his lineage.


    ¡°Yes, both of you are right. If we just let it go, how will the branch family still have a foothold in the


    rke family?¡±


    Another old man with a slightly thin figure tightly grasped the corner of the table with his right hand. He


    had a gloomy and angry expression. His name was Hansel rke, the head of his lineage. He was


    also ranked sixth in the branch family.


    The three of them turned their eyes to the old man sitting in the armchair at the moment.


    It was the second old master of the branch family and Connor¡¯s half-brother, Morrow rke.


    This old man looked ancient and seemed in poor health. He held a white handkerchief in his hand and


    coughed constantly. He had two apanying servants next to him.


    ¡°Morrow, you should say something. Connor is not around and the Chieftain isn¡¯t here either. You¡¯re in


    charge of this family now! Should we teach that arrogant little fellow a lesson?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wade stood up angrily at this moment, his face full of impatience.

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    Morrow, who was seated in an armchair, coughed violently at this moment. He covered his mouth and


    nose with the white handkerchief in his hand. He finally caught his breath after a long while.


    Then, he said weakly, ¡°Since the Chieftain is not around, the few of us can¡¯t decide on this matter even


    if we discuss it.¡±


    Hearing this, Wade became anxious. He stood in the middle of the hall with his hands behind his back


    and said angrily, ¡°Morrow, you¡¯re too timid! That brat from the main family is already riding on our


    heads. Why should we put up with it? Three of our brothers are in Philip¡¯s hands right now. Now, even


    Sixth Uncle has been made into a cripple by that kid! He¡¯s tantly pping us in the face and


    dering war on us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Morrow! If we tolerate it this time, Philip will enter the memorial hall to pay respects to the


    ancestors without obstructions. When that happens, he¡¯ll officially be the heir of the main family


    and be the crown prince. If we do anything to him then, it¡¯ll be a vition of the family rules!¡±


    Next to Wade, the tall and skinny Hansel quickly agreed angrily.


    Sitting on the chair, Salem was eating snacks and dried fruits. Seeing both Wade and Hansel looking at


    him, he put down the snacks in his hands with a smile. He also said angrily, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re both right.


    Morrow, Philip has really gone too far this time. Not only has he detained Connor for more than a


    month and injured Levi, but he has also broken the limbs of Wilfred and Uncle Sinir. He¡¯s really too


    arrogant for words! We must go to the main family and demand an exnation! Otherwise, if this


    matter gets out, the people of Arcadia Ind will think that our branch family is full of cowards! If that


    happens, our forces and hidden ns that have beenid out for so many years might be ruined.¡±


    As Salem finished speaking, Morrow¡¯s face darkened. A trace of sorrow shed in his eyes as he


    asked, ¡°Do you really want to go to the main family to ask for an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Morrow, both the chieftain and Roger rke are not around now. I can contact thew enforcement


    hallter. As long as you give the word, I¡¯ll immediately lead my people to the main family!¡± Wade


    shouted angrily.


    He clenched his fists tightly. He had been waiting for this opportunity!


    Morrow frowned at that. As he thought about it, he coughed a few times. Then, his eyes shed sharply


    and he said, ¡°Okay, Wade, you may bring some men to the main family and demand an exnation.


    Remember not to make any moves! We¡¯re one family after all. We can sit down and discuss everything


    slowly.¡±


    Wade received the order and said with a wave, ¡°Morrow, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. The branch


    family will make that brat kneel in front of our memorial shrine and admit his mistake!¡±


    After that, Wade turned around, put his hands behind his back, and ordered the guard at the door,


    ¡°Men, pass my order along. Immediately mobilize 13 elite Tiger Generals of the branch family and head


    to the main family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard at the door bowed in response before he turned around and quickly ran away.


    Hearing this order, Morrow frowned and looked at Wade with some concern while asking, ¡°Wade, why


    do you want to mobilize i 3 elite Tiger Generals to the main family? You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Wade chuckled and said to Morrow, ¡°Morrow, since you¡¯ve made the decision, don¡¯ t regret it. The


    arrow is already on the bow and must be fired! This time, just watch how I¡¯m going to create a fuss at


    the main family and make that arrogant brat bow down and admit his mistake to our branch family!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Morrow was a little apprehensive. Mobilizing the 13 elite Tiger Generals of the branch family would be


    equivalent to starting a war with the main family. This action was too dangerous!


    However, Hansel persuaded him on the side, ¡°Morrow, since Wade has passed the order, just sit back


    and watch. I believe in Wade.¡±


    Salem narrowed his eyes and smiled. pping his hands, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and get ready to watch


    the good show at the main familyter.¡±


    With that said, this branch family meeting was over. Wade walked out of the hall to make


    arrangements.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    Morrow stood up with the help of his servants. He was looking at the sky on the horizon when his legs


    suddenly felt very sore and he started to cough violently.


    Cough, cough!


    ¡°Oh, Old Master Morrow, you¡¯re coughing up blood!¡± The servant next to him saw the bloodstained


    white handkerchief in Morrow¡¯s hand and shouted in rm, ¡°Someone, quickly call for Dr. Garfield


    Gates!¡±


    Morrow looked past the door frame at the sky. Theyers of dark clouds rolling in from the distance


    made him panic.


    ¡°The weather is about to change.¡±


    Morrow mumbled this sentence under his breath before he coughed violently and passed out. The


    servants turned pale with fright and quickly called for medical staff.


    ***


    On the other hand, Wade had returned to his residence and was standing in the hall with three men in


    front of him. They were wearing uniformed ck steel armor branded with a tiger pattern, ck steel


    helmets, steel-toe boots, and had tiger-patterned sabers at their waists. They were a deadly presence


    in the hall.


    Swish!


    The 13 Tiger Generals knelt on one knee and shouted imposingly, ¡°Fourth Tiger, Seventh Tiger, and


    Ninth Tiger of the 13 Tiger Generals are here to receive orders!¡±


    Wade stood at the forefront with his hands behind his back. With a chilly face, he said tersely, ¡°All rise.¡±


    Three of the 13 elite Tiger Generals in the branch family got up and stood upright.


    ¡°How many men do you have now?¡± Wade asked.


    The leader replied, ¡°The chieftain has taken half with him. Part of the remaining half is stationed around


    the branch family on Arcadia Ind and near the sea. We can deploy around 300 guards at this


    moment.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hearing that, Wade frowned and said, ¡°Only 300? Fine, it should be enough.¡±


    Wade said with a biting chill in his eyes, ¡°Follow me to the main family!¡±


    ¡°We obey!¡±


    The three Tiger Generals responded and pressed their hands to the tiger-patterned saber at their


    waists. Following Wade, they set off for the main family.


    ***


    The line of sight shifted to Philip, who was in his residence with Wynn, M, and the newly born Nelson


    rke.


    With a happy smile on her face, Wynn looked at her little son in the incubator and said to Philip, ¡°Look,


    his nose is exactly like yours.¡±


    Philip stood next to Wynn with his left hand on her shoulder. He looked at the kid in the incubator and


    said with a smile, ¡°His eyes and mouth are very simr to yours. In the future, I think this little brat will


    grow into a handsome boy and break many girls¡¯ hearts.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Are you jealous of your son¡¯s good looks? Or do you want to


    break someone¡¯s heart?¡±


    Philip quickly pursed his lips and said, ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Suddenly, a servant walked in and shouted, ¡°Young Master, people from thew enforcement hall are


    outside looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    Hearing that, Philip frowned as he patted Wynn on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a moment.¡±


    Wynn nced back and asked worriedly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Philip shook his head, kissed her on the forehead, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After that, Philip left the nursery and walked into the hall.


    In the hall, several people from thew enforcement hall were standing arrogantly at this moment.


    Several pairs of eyes constantly scanned the hall, staring at the rare treasures.


    When Philip came out of the nursery, they pretended to be respectful and said with a bow, ¡°Greetings,


    Young Master Philip. We hope you¡¯re in good health.¡±


    Philip stuck his hands in his trouser pockets, nced around randomly, and did not answer their


    pretentious greeting. He sat on the white sofa with his legs crossed, his eyes flowing with indifferent


    chills. He asked, ¡°Why are you here? Just get to the point.¡±


    The man who took the lead looked very young and a little feminine. He was wearing a white suit and


    his hair was greasy. A trace of coldness shed in his eyes as he said with a grin, ¡°Young Master


    Philip, the five elders of thew enforcement hall jointly ordered you to immediately release the sixth


    enforcer. They also want you to go back with me for questioning. Oh yes, Young Madam also has to go


    back with me.¡±


    After saying that, the man just stood there, not in the least bit anxious. His words revealed a lot of


    information.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Firstly, it was an order from thew enforcement hall, not a request. Secondly, they wanted him to go


    back. They were not asking. It was enough to show that thew enforcement hall had a clear attitude


    on this matter and did not fear Philip.


    Moreover, the respect this man had for Philip was feigned.


    People of thew enforcement hall would not be afraid of the young masters of the main or branch


    families. That was because thew enforcement hall was a cage!


    Those who arrived there, regardless of their status and whether they were the heir of the rke family


    or the old master, were all prisoners and would be treated equally. As the youngest great-grandson of


    the third elder of thew enforcement hall, Gerry rke would naturally not show any respect to Philip,


    the young master who had not yet officially inherited the main rke family. However, due to his


    position, he still did his part.


    Philip nced at the other party and found Gerry smiling subtly at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Philip suddenly asked.


    Gerry smiled slightly and said, ¡°My name is Gerry rke. I¡¯m the youngest great-grandson of Third


    Elder, Desmond rke.¡±


    ¡°Desmond rke?¡±


    When Philip heard this name, he sneered and said, ¡°Is that old turtle still alive? After so many years, he


    has lived long enough, so why is he jumping around now? Is be not afraid of straining his back?¡±


    Hearing this, Gerry¡¯s face trembled as a trace of displeasure appeared in the corners of his eyes. He


    said, ¡°Young Master Philip, my great-grandfather is Desmond rke. In terms of seniority, he¡¯s also


    your third great-granduncle. You shouldn¡¯t call him by his name directly, let alone call him an old turtle.¡±


    Gerry was upset. With Philip¡¯s attitude, was he trying to go against thew enforcement hall?


    Moreover, what did he mean by an old turtle? Was that not the same as calling him a little turtle?


    This hateful heir of the main family!


    No wonder people outside said that Philip was very arrogant and cocky even though he had just


    returned. He did not put the branch family andw enforcement hall in his eyes at all!


    So be it!


    Today, Philip shall taste the power of thew enforcement hall!


    Philip chuckled and motioned the servants to serve tea to Gerry and the rest. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,


    it¡¯s just a slip of the tongue. I just brewed some Darjeeling tea. Have a taste.¡±


    Gerry¡¯s face darkened as he wiped away his fake pretense and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I hope


    that you¡¯ll hurry up and make the release before returning to thew enforcement hall with me so that I


    can finish my job.¡±


    Smack!


    Philip mmed the teacup heavily on the table and scratched his ear indifferently. He asked


    disdainfully andnguidly, ¡°Gerry rke, let me ask you. As the eldest young master and future heir of


    the main family, if I ask you to drink this cup of tea and you refuse, what are the consequences


    ording to the rules of thew enforcement hall?¡±

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    Hearing that, Gerry furrowed his good-looking eyebrows as his eyes flickered with chills. Of course, the


    consequences would be three days of istion and ten canes!


    One should not underestimate the ten canes. One¡¯s legs could be broken. The offender would be


    struck with ten wooden canes until they broke.


    It was extremely harsh and strict!


    Thinking of this, Gerry resentfully epted the tea from the servant and took a sip.


    Pfft!


    Instantly, Gerry spat the tea out and the subordinates behind him quickly followed suit!


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Gerry¡¯s face was full of suffering. This tea was very astringent and bitter, just like horse urine.


    Philip pped his hands andughed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That pot is made with horse urine. How


    is it? Doesn¡¯t it taste special?¡±


    Smack!


    Gerry flew into a rage when he heard this. He smashed the teacup in his hand to the ground, pointed at


    Philip, and shouted, ¡°Philip rke, you arrogant and cocky guy! How dare you mess with me? I¡¯m a


    member of thew enforcement hall!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip got up and put his hands in his trouser pockets. His face was cold with a kingly dominance


    radiating from him. He said, ¡°You have one minute to get out of my territory immediately!¡±


    Like a king¡¯s roar, his voice shook the entire residence abuzz!


    When Gerry heard that, his face flushed with anger. He pointed at Philip and said angrily,


    ¡°Presumptuous! I¡¯m speaking to you on behalf of thew enforcement hall. How dare you tell us to get


    lost? Do you have any respect for thew enforcement hall at all?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Excuse me, but I really don¡¯t. You still have 40 seconds.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re outrageous!¡± Gerry almost went mad with fury. He had never met such a cocky guy.


    In the past, whenever he went to the main or branch families to execute orders of thew enforcement


    hall, those young masters and young misses would lower their heads obediently while waiting for his


    statement or reprimand.


    Unexpectedly, he encountered a tough one today. However, he was just the eldest young master of the


    main family without any officiation, so how dare he be so domineering?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simply audacious!


    ¡°20 seconds.¡±


    Despite that, Philip just looked at the white jade clock on the wall and spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Philip, stop being so defiant I repeat, I¡¯m here to announce the order of thew enforcement hall! You


    must release Sixth Elder immediately and go back with me for questioning. That lowly woman you


    brought back from outside and those two kids of yours are to go back with me as well!¡± Gerry roared,


    his eyes flushed.


    ¡°Five seconds,¡± Philip said ndly and started to crane his neck.


    ¡°Four seconds.¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡±


    A biting killing intent began to gather in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing this, Gerry also started to panic. The look in Philip¡¯s eyes just now was terrifying!


    Did he really dare to make a move against him?


    ¡°Atrocious! I¡¯ll give you two seconds, one second, and zero seconds! If you have the guts, you can


    break my limbs too! Let¡¯s see how rampant the eldest young master of the main family like you can


    really be!¡± Gerry roared.


    ¡°In that case, as you wish,¡± Philip said with a cruel sneer.

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    As soon as he said that, Philip walked up coldly in front of Gerry. His icy eyes stared at Gerry.


    This caused Gerry to fluster as he suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast.


    Those eyes were too terrifying!


    ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Gerry stepped back in a panic.


    As a result, Philip sneered and raised his hand.


    Smack!


    A crisp p resounded in the hall. This p from Philip caused Gerry to stagger. His mouth gushed


    with blood as two teeth were knocked out.


    He was used to being spoiled so how could he be Philip¡®s match?!


    ¡°Ah, how dare you hit me?! Blood, it¡¯s blood! Philip rke, you¡¯re done! It¡¯s over for you! I¡¯m the young


    master of thew enforcement hall and my great-grandfather is Desmond rke!¡±


    Gerry roared with anger.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    Philip pped Gerry again on the other cheek and said coldly, ¡°These two ps are the price for your


    disrespect to me and my wife just now.¡±


    Gerry was dumbfounded, his eyes wide open as he stared at Philip incredulously. It was a while before


    he finally reacted and shouted hysterically, ¡°You dare to hit me again? I¡¯m going to kill you! Men, take


    him down for me!¡±


    Swish!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards of thew enforcement hall behind Gerry quickly rushed over and immediately tried to grab


    hold of Philip¡¯s arms. Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he sneered with anger.


    It seemed that he had been away from the rke family for too long that the guards of thew


    enforcement hall even dared to make a move against the young master of the main family.


    Bang, thud!


    Without any fancy moves, Philip raised his hand and punched one of the guardsing at him in the


    face. Blood immediately gushed from the guard¡¯s nose before he fell to the ground on his back. He was


    unconscious.


    Another guard, with his hands raised, tried to grab Philip¡¯s arm.


    Philip¡¯s eyes flickered with chills as he reached out and grabbed the other party¡¯s arm. With a sneer, he


    said, ¡°Too slow!¡±


    Click!


    The next second, Philip forcefully broke the opponent¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable scream resounded throughout the hall. The guard clutched his broken arm and knelt on


    the ground. Philip kicked him in the chest and sent him flying. Then, he flexed his neck and walked to


    the remaining four guards standing in front of Gerry.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave. I already warned you that if thew enforcement hall dares to


    intervene, I¡¯ll break off all of your fangs and ws!¡± Philip said coldly before he dashed forward.


    A punch! A kick!


    His momentum was like a tyrannosaurus!


    Just like that, the four guards in front of Gerry, with their eyes wide and mouths bleeding, fell on the


    floor limply.


    Gerry was so shocked that his scalp went numb. He looked at the fallen guards and noticed the indents


    in their chests. They were all dead.


    ¡°You¡­ Insolence!¡± Gerry raised his eyebrows in a panic and roared as he resisted the urge to kneel.


    Philip sneered cruelly and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± With that said, he walked toward Gerry.


    Gerry trembled with fright at this moment and backed away. He staggered and fell on his butt before he


    roared while trying to scramble away. However, Philip¡¯s foot was right there!

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    Bang!


    Like a tonne of bricks, Philip stomped heavily on Gerry¡¯s back.


    Crack!


    Gerry¡¯s backbone seemed to have shattered.


    ¡°Argh, it hurts!¡±


    Gerry was lying on the ground, and his limbs iled wildly. His face was pale, while his eyes were


    round and bloodshot. He was being stepped on the spine and the piercing pain made him almost faint


    on the spot.


    ¡°Ah, get off! I¡¯m about to be trampled to death!¡±


    Gerry roared with a flushed face. He felt as if he was about to lose his breath. The force on his back


    brought his chest into close contact with the floor tiles and that pressure made him breathless.


    Philip looked down at Gerry on the ground and said grimly, ¡°Now, I want you to apologize to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! I¡¯m from thew enforcement hall and I¡¯m working on their orders! Your wife is


    nothing but a lowly woman with no background in the outside world. In the rke family, she¡¯s


    supposed to be lynched! Moreover, she gave birth to the child of a rke. She¡¯s an impure woman with


    no background, and the child born to her is a bastard who deserves to be drowned!¡± Gerry gritted his


    teeth and was about to bite his tongue.


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face turned as dark as a bottomless ocean. With a voice like the Grim Reaper, he


    said, ¡°You gave the wrong answer!¡±


    With that said, Philip stomped his foot down fiercely.


    Crack!


    His entire spine seemed to be broken. Gerry screamed before his eyes rolled back and he fell to the


    ground, unconscious.


    Immediately after, the guards waiting at the door rushed in and cleaned the scene.


    Philip just stood at the door with his hands behind his back. He looked up at the thick dark clouds in the


    sky.


    With a sneer, he said, ¡°Law enforcement hall, this is my warning to you. If you dare toe here again,


    I¡¯ll demolish your hall with my bare hands!¡±


    After that, Philip said to the guard at the door, ¡°Arrange two people to send him back to thew


    enforcement hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Two guards carried the unconscious Gerry and quickly ran toward thew enforcement hall.


    ***


    Back to thew enforcement hall of the branch family.


    The building of thew enforcement hall was quite magnificent. It was medieval-style with candles


    burning. From time to time, nging from a grandfather clock could be heard. Thew enforcement hall


    had eight entrances and eight exits. Each brick and tile was at least hundreds of years old, giving off an


    aged and ancient feel.


    In the solemn main hall, eight red pirs carved with dragons and phoenixes supported the entire hall.


    The pirs were also engraved with the rke family rules.


    The hall was draped in numerous yellow cloth, and in the center, three golden statues were enshrined.


    These were the three ancestors of the rke family and the founders of thew enforcement hall.


    Five people were sitting in the hall at this moment.


    They were five of the ten elders of thew enforcement hall. The atmosphere in the hall was very tense


    and cold.


    It seemed as though an explosion could ur at any time. The faces of the five elders were covered


    with frost and gloom.


    At this time, a servant hurried in from the front door. He ran through four doors before reaching the


    main hall. Then, he knelt on the ground and bowed to the three statues before he got up and said to


    the five elders, ¡°Five Elders, it¡¯s not good, something has happened!¡±


    Seeing him in such a panic, the elders asked coldly, ¡°Why are you in such a panic? This is thew


    enforcement hall. Your behavior is uneptable.¡±


    The servant knelt on the ground and gulped nervously before saying, ¡°T-Third Elder, Young Master


    Gerry, he He¡¯s not going to make it! ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When the old man sitting on the chair heard this, he stood up abruptly, his face full of panic. His eyes


    widened.


    ¡°What did you say? Gerry isn¡¯t going to make it? What the hell is going on?¡± the old man asked


    anxiously.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was the third elder of thew enforcement hall and also Gerry¡¯s great-grandfather, Desmond


    rke. He was the third old master of the branch family. His seniority was as high as Sinir¡¯s.


    He was one of the few from the first four generations of the branch family who were still alive.


    Desmond was a very protective person and extremely doted on Gerry. He could not wait to hold Gerry


    in his arms every day. This was his youngest great-grandson and he was very fond of him. Moreover,


    Gerry had always been a sweet-talker, well-behaved, and very good at pleasing Desmond. Desmond


    had high expectations of him and even wanted to make Gerry the future sessor of his lineage.


    At this moment, when he heard that Gerry was not going to make it, Desmond was flustered and


    anxious.


    The kneeling servant bowed in fear and said, ¡°T-Third Elder, Youn

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    After saying that, Desmond led hundreds of guards and carried Gerry¡¯s body to the main family. This


    group of people left thew enforcement hall boisterously.


    Wherever they went, all the servants of the rke family and ordinary citizens were so shocked that


    they stood by the roadside and dared not move. They bowed with their heads lowered.


    It was only after Desmond and the group passed by in front of them that they dared to whisper.


    ¡°Oh no! Something¡¯s wrong! Isn¡¯t that the third elder? What are they doing here?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Philip rke of the main family, who just returned, has killed Gerry rke! The


    third elder is bringing people to question him!¡±


    ¡°What? Young Master Philip killed Gerry? It¡¯s over! He¡¯s in big trouble now!¡±


    Soon, news of Philip beating Gerry to death spread throughout rke Manor. The news spread like


    wildfire. From the children of the rke family down to the servants, everyone knew that Philip had


    beaten Gerry to death.


    Incidentally, even the news that Philip had broken the limbs of Fourth Old Master and Sixth Elder of the


    law enforcement hall at the Fourth Madam¡¯s residence today to protect the wife he brought back from


    outside, the so-called Young Madam, had spread. Almost everyone who knew the news gasped.


    Unbelievable!


    Young Master Philip rke had only just returned to the ind and he already caused such a big fuss.


    He had offended both the branch family and thew enforcement hall in one shot. Moreover, they were


    high-ranking old masters and elders.


    Just as Desmond was leading a group of people to Philip¡¯s residence, Horace stood at the entrance of


    thew enforcement hall. He swept a nce at the three elders behind him who disyed different


    expressions and said, ¡°Everyone, since a decision has been made, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. This matter


    is a fight between the main and branch families. I hope you won¡¯t interfere readily. I¡¯ll inform First Elder


    now.¡±


    After saying that, Horace turned around and left the main hall, heading straight for the courtyard at the


    back. This ce was the sleeping chambers of the ten elders.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Horace did not waste time in announcing his arrival at the entrance and directly barged into First


    Elder¡¯s courtyard. This courtyard looked ancient, simple, and uncharacteristic with no sign of luxury and


    extravagance.


    Everything looked elegant and rustic. Trees and flowers were nted in the courtyard. There were


    some birds and crickets.


    As Horace walked in, the servant standing at the entrance bowed slightly and whispered, ¡°Fifth Elder,


    First Elder is resting and declines to see guests.¡±


    Horace frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I¡¯m going in. I¡¯ll be responsible if something happens.¡±


    After saying that, Horace barged in and saw an old man in white pajamas lying on a wicker chair. He


    was leisurely basking in the sun. With a head full of white hair, he was over a hundred years old!


    He was the most senior and oldest person in the entire rke family. He was the ancestor of thest


    five generations. He belonged to the generation of Roger rke¡¯s great-grandfather!


    He was in the same generation as Philip¡¯s great-great-grandfather. He was practically a relic in terms of


    status and identity in the rke family.


    Everyone was just a kid in his eyes. His power could be said to be very high. He could even veto the


    sessor of the rke family.


    Despite that, he had retired to the background and did not interfere in the rke family¡¯s affairs.


    However, if he were to walk out of this courtyard, it would definitely be a big event for the rke family.


    At that time, perhaps many heads would roll!

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Horace walked in with light steps, knelt beside the old man lying on the wicker chair, and said, ¡°First


    Elder.¡±


    The old man did not say a word and continued to rest with his eyes closed. At his side, the servant


    gently waved the fan.


    Speaking of Horace rke, he had the same seniority as Roger and also belonged to the same


    generation. He was one of the few talented people of the main rke family.


    He was also Roger¡¯s younger half-brother. His status and identity in the main family were quite high.


    He was also highly regarded by Roger.


    About ten minutester, the old man on the wicker chair said with his eyes closed, ¡°Little Horace, why


    are you here?¡±


    Horace knelt on the ground and said, ¡°First Elder, the third elder is bringing people to the main family.¡±


    The old man hummed and said, ¡°Let it be, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s time to make some noise. The rke family


    has been quiet for too long. It¡¯s good to make a fuss to make things livelier.¡±


    Horace was anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°First Elder, Third Elder is bringing a lot of people with him this


    time. I¡¯m afraid that the boy from the main family can¡®t handle it.¡±


    The old manughed and said, ¡°That little monkey just returned to the ind and has already caused


    such a fuss. Since he dares to make trouble, he should know what to do. Why are you worried about


    him? Just sit back and watch. The third elder is simply too domineering at times. It¡¯s not a bad thing if


    he can suffer in the hands of that little monkey this time.¡±


    Hearing this, Horace was taken aback and asked, ¡°First Elder, do you mean to say that Philip has a


    way to handle and solve this matter?¡±


    The first elder turned over and said, ¡°That brat is a monkey by nature. None of you are as shrewd as he


    is. Go back and don¡¯t disturb me from sleeping and sunbathing.¡±


    With that said, the first elder stopped talking.


    Horace knelt for a few minutes before getting up and leaving the courtyard. As he retreated to the door,


    the old man on the wicker chair said leisurely, ¡°Under the brick at the doorway, you can find my token. If


    things really get out of control, you may go over with the token.¡±


    Horace quickly bowed when he heard that and ran to the door, spotting the brick at a nce. He


    squatted and turned the brick over. There was indeed a purple- gold token under the brick. However,


    the token seemed to have been ced here for a long time. Moss had grown on it.


    Horace took it and wiped it carefully with his clothes before he hurriedly left thew enforcement hall.


    ***


    The line of sight returned to Philip¡¯s residence.


    At this moment, Desmond rke of thew enforcement hall had arrived at the entrance with a big


    group of people.


    Snap!


    The stretcher was ced down.


    Desmond stood at the door with gloomy eyes and murderous intent. He roared, ¡°Philip rke, get out


    here and ept your death punishment!¡±


    This roar resounded throughout the mountain. The guards around the residence quickly gathered at the


    entrance.


    Although there were only a few dozen of them, they were fearless and simply blocked the hundreds of


    law enforcement hall guards.


    Upon seeing this scene, Desmond immediately ordered, ¡°Take them down!¡±


    Biff, bang!


    In an instant, these dozens of guards of the main family were disarmed and pressed to the ground.


    Then, Desmond stood at the door with his hands behind his back. Looking at the magnificent pce,


    he roared, ¡°Philip, I know you¡¯re hiding inside. Since you did something wrong, you have toe out


    and ept the punishment! You killed my great-grandson, Gerry. I¡¯ll take your life as a tribute to my


    dead great-grandson!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    With the sound of Desmond¡¯s roar at the entrance of this magnificent pce, hundreds ofw


    enforcement hall guards stood ready for battle with guns raised and aimed at the main gate.


    However, even after a long time, no one came out.


    Desmond¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes shed sharply. He waved his big hand and shouted, ¡°Charge


    inside and arrest him! Anyone who resists will have their limbs broken!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A vanguard that consisted of a dozen people immediately walked into this golden pce in abat


    stance with their guns raised. They stomped on their boots.


    However, at this moment, two figures appeared hurriedly at the door. Wynn and Lydia stood at the


    door, looking at the scene in front of them in astonishment.


    ¡°W-Who are you people? Philip isn¡¯t here. If you¡¯re looking for him,e backter.¡±


    Wynn was scared and panicking. She was facing hundreds of guards with guns. How could she, a


    woman who had just given birth, not be afraid?


    Lydia stood next to Wynn. Seeing this scene at the moment, she stood in front of Wynn and said,


    ¡°Sister Wynn, stand behind me.¡±


    With that said, Lydia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes stared chillingly at the hundreds of gun-wielding guards


    across.


    If they dared to barge in, she vowed to protect Wynn and Nelson to the death!


    Philip was not here now so she must take responsibility.


    At the forefront, Desmond stood with his hands behind his back. With a chill on his face, he stared at


    the two women at the door. His sullen gaze was fixed directly on Wynn, who was behind Lydia, at this


    moment. Without guessing, this must be the sl*t brought by Philip from outside!


    ¡°Are you Wynn Johnston?¡± Desmond asked coldly, the tone of his voice full of the nobility of his identity


    and contempt as an elder.


    Wynn stepped forward, bowed slightly out of politeness, and said, ¡°I¡¯m Wynn Johnston. I wonder which


    elder of Philip¡¯s you are?¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! You¡¯re not qualified to inquire about my identity! A lowly woman from the outside world


    like you should kneel to me when you see me!¡±


    Desmond said angrily, his eyes bursting into mes!


    Since Philip was not here, he would deal a fierce blow to his wife. No matter what, he must take


    revenge for his great- grandson. He would collect some interest from this lowly woman first.


    Wynn¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly at his words but she knew that the old man across from her must be


    Philip¡¯s elder. She had just returned from the outside and absolutely must not have a conflict with her


    elders.


    Thus, Wynn said delicately, ¡°Greetings to the granduncle.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the seniority is too low. I¡¯m Philip¡¯s great-granduncle!¡± Desmond sneered coldly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn immediately changed her words and said, ¡°Greetings to the great-granduncle.¡±


    ¡°No need. You¡¯re not worthy to call me ¡®Great-granduncle¡® yet. ¡±


    Desmond waved his hand with a chill in his eyes and said, ¡°Since Philip isn¡¯t around, I¡¯ll start with you


    first!¡±


    After saying that, Desmond¡¯s eyes glinted sinisterly as he said to the dozen or so guards in front of him,


    ¡°Take this lowly woman down!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the dozen people immediately rushed over. Seeing this, Lydia


    frowned. Her expression turned cold as she assumed a fighting stance. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to


    make a move against Sister Wynn!¡±


    After that, she rushed out. After all, Lydia was a member of the Jensen family. Her skills were not bad.


    After a few rounds, she had taken down four or five strong guards.


    However, she was outnumbered. A few minutester, she was kicked by a guard on her chest and sent


    flying. She hit the door frame heavily, bleeding from the corner of her mouth.


    Upon seeing this, Wynn ran over immediately, helped Lydia up, and eximed, ¡°Lydia, how are you?


    Are you okay?¡±


    Lydia wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Then, she stood up, continued to stand in front of Wynn, and said to the guards, ¡°Come on!¡±


    The dozen or so guards looked at each other and attacked instantly.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    Bang!


    Another few roundster, Lydia was kicked in the stomach and flew out again. This time, the


    opponent¡¯s kick was very powerful. Lydia fell to the ground with a pained expression. She clutched her


    stomach and threw up bile, her whole body shaking.


    At this scene, Wynn burst into tears. She ran up to her and shouted, ¡°No, Lydia, don¡¯t!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lydia turned to Wynn with an innocent and brilliant smile, saying, ¡°Sister Wynn, don¡®t worry, I¡¯m fine.


    With me around, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. This is what I promised Brother Philip.¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as she said that. A forceful punch!


    One guard punched Lydia¡¯s cheek. With this punch, Lydia fell on her back. Her ears were ringing, and


    her mouth was gushing blood.


    Thud!


    Immediately after, the guard kicked the chest of Lydia, who was lying unconscious on the ground.


    Blergh!


    This time, Lydia spat a mouthful of blood and passed out.


    Thump!


    Seeing this scene, Wynn slumped at the doorway with eyes full of tears. She looked at Lydia who was


    lying on the ground covered in blood.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wynn covered her mouth and screamed, ¡°Lydia!¡±


    Then, she got up and ran over to Lydia. She crouched on the ground and pulled her into her arms.


    Desmond coldly nced at the unconscious Lydia and snorted, ¡°Ignorant fool!¡±


    After that, his eyes went cold and he ordered the guards, ¡°Take that b*tch down immediately. Break her


    limbs and throw her into the dungeon!¡±


    With that, the gun-wielding guards walked toward Wynn who was slumped on the ground. One of the


    heavily armed guards strapped the gun to his waist and drew out a shiny dagger before walking toward


    Wynn.


    Third Elder had ordered her limbs to be broken.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed Wynn, who was kneeling on the ground and holding Lydia, her


    expression full of pain.


    However, just when that guard¡¯s ck-gloved hand was about to touch Wynn¡¯s shoulder¡­


    Whoosh!


    A long spear like a bolt of cold light with the force of lightning that transformed into a red meteor and


    carrying endless waves of anger burst in from a distance!


    Poof!


    That spear directly pierced through the guard¡¯s chest. The explosive power of the long spear directly


    took the guard along and flew out dozens of meters before stopping.


    Such an amazing scene instantly shocked everyone. They turned around and looked up the road.


    There, a figure with his back against the setting sun and whose shadow was stretched out by the


    golden afterglow stood upright like a demonic god had descended.


    Behind him was a troop of warriors in greenbat uniform.


    Fully armed. They were like a pack of ferocious beasts!


    All of them had a saber with a griffin pattern at their waists. There were long spears on their backs and


    tactical rifles on their chests.


    Combatants with modern and ancient weapons. They belonged to the eldest young master of the main


    rke family, Philip rke.


    They were only loyal to Philip. They had only one name. Griffin Army!


    A roar filled with explosive killing intent followed. ¡°Whoever dares toy a finger on Young Madam, I¡¯ll


    massacre his entire family!¡±

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    Philip¡¯s magnificent figure stood at the end of that golden avenue!


    Behind him, the entire troop of Griffin Army with armor and weapons, all wearing ck masks with a


    biting chill in their eyes, stared fixedly at the hundreds of guards of thew enforcement hall at the


    entrance. As long as the young lord gave an order, they would engulf these people like a torrent.


    Desmond turned around with a cruel sneer and murderous intent in his eyes. He looked at Philip and


    yelled, ¡°Philip, you really dare to show up and suffer death!¡±


    Philip stepped forward silently and walked past Desmond and the rest.


    Oblivious. He did not pay the slightest attention to Desmond. This made Desmond furious.


    Arrogant!


    This arrogant kid from the main family actually dared to ignore his great-granduncle.


    Desmond watched as Philip passed by in front of him. He walked steadily to Wynn, squatted down, put


    his arm around her shoulder, and said softly, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m back.¡±


    After that, he looked at Lydia who was lying on the ground. His eyes were burning, and his face was full


    of chills.


    ¡°Anyone who made a move against her, on your knees!¡± Philip shouted angrily, every word like a


    ferocious beast brandishing its fangs and ws.


    That biting killing intent swept over the scene and startled all the guards behind Desmond that they


    started to tremble.


    Was the aura exuded by the heir of the main family? How strong!


    Some could hardly resist the urge to kneel. The dozen people from the other side who fought with


    Lydia just now looked at Philip before turning to Desmond.


    Desmondughed and said, ¡°I told them to do it, so what? Do you dare to do anything to me?¡±


    Philip snorted, got up, and motioned to the servants to take the seriously injured Lydia and the terrified


    Wynn away. Then, he looked at Desmond with a spine-chilling smile.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After that, in the crowd¡¯s bewildered gaze, Philip walked to the guard who was just prated by the


    spear. He reached out, gripped the end of the spear, and pulled it out with a swish. A stream of red


    followed the silver tip of the spear.


    Swoosh!


    Then, Philip flicked the spear in his hand, held it sideways, sneered at the dozen or so guards of the


    law enforcement hall, and said, ¡°All of you,e at me together!¡±


    Seeing this, Desmond was furious. He frowned and snarled. ¡°Go on, break all his limbs!¡±


    In an instant, more than a dozen guards unloaded their guns, assumed a fighting stance, and drew out


    various weapons from their waists.


    Swoosh!


    Philip flicked the spear and shattered the bricks on the ground. A brick fragment hit one of the guards.


    The guard tried to dodge. However, his pupils suddenly constricted. He saw an aggressive figure


    approaching before jumping high. The spear in his hand descended from the sky like a curved bow and


    was shing at his face.


    A blow to the head. Before that guard could understand what was going on, his vision went ck and


    he fell into a pool of blood.


    In a sh, the remaining dozen guards looked at each other and instantlyunched a group attack.


    They attacked Philip with the most vicious killing moves. However, Philip was like a battle god incarnate


    at this moment. His spear flicked left and right, shed up and down, rendering the dozens of guards


    dead or defenseless. Broken helmets and shattered armor were scattered across the ground.


    All this happened in just a few minutes. All the guards were lying on the ground now!

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    With the spear in his hand, Philip flicked the spearhead that carried a piercing purple- gold glint and


    pointed directly at Desmond who stood in the distance with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Old man, for beating up my people on my territory, you really deserve to die!¡± Philip said coldly.


    Desmond was still shocked by Philip¡¯s skill at the moment. Hearing these words, he raised his


    eyebrows and his mouth trembled with hatred as he roared, ¡°Philip rke, you killed my great-


    grandson. I represent thew enforcement hall and am here to arrest you! You can either meekly give


    up and let me bring you back to thew enforcement hall, or I¡¯ll break all your limbs before bringing you


    back!¡±


    Overbearing. This was Desmond¡¯s confidence!


    As the third elder of thew enforcement hall, he had a distinguished status. If Philip dared to defy him


    today, Desmond would dare to take his life right here.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Gerry rke asked for it, and yourw enforcement hall is also to me!


    After Wilfred rke came along and was taken down by me, Sinir rke turned up and was also


    taken down by me. Don¡¯t you people in thew enforcement hall have any brains at all? And now,


    you¡¯re here too. Do you want to die too?¡±


    ¡°Such impudence, you arrogant brat! I¡¯m Desmond rke! You¡¯re so cocky and refuse to repent. In that


    case, I¡¯ll get rid of a viin for the rke family today!¡±


    Desmond was annoyed, and his face flushed. His eyes shed with bitter killing intent. He waved his


    hand andmanded, ¡°Everyone, take down this arrogant child who ignores the rke family rules. If


    he dares to resist, kill him on the spot! If anything happens, I¡¯ll take the me!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the hundreds ofw enforcement hall guards behind Desmond raised their


    guns and aimed at Philip.


    Thud, thud!


    Just when the group of guards held their guns up, the Griffin Army suddenly stomped their feet on the


    ground.


    nk!


    All members of the Griffin Army took the spears from their backs, stepped forward, and gathered in


    front of Philip. They held the spear sideways and assumed a fighting stance.


    When the guards of thew enforcement hall saw this scene, a sneer appeared on their mouths.


    What the hell?


    This was the era of firearms. This group of people would rather abandon the guns on their chests for


    spears instead. Was that not the same as seeking death?


    ¡°Fire!¡± Desmond could not bear it any longer andmanded.


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Instantly, shots were rapidly fired from the guns of dozens of guards. However, a surprising scene


    urred!


    When the bullets hit the Griffin Army, it was like hitting a thick steel te. They burst into sparks, but


    did not deal them any damage at all.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell? Bulletproof vests?¡± The guards immediately realized it.


    The Griffin Army was wearing customized bulletproof vests.


    Guns did no damage to them!


    ¡°Fire! Keep shooting! Let¡¯s see how long those bulletproof vests canst!¡±


    Desmond roared with crazy killing intent in his eyes. However, immediately after that, all the guards of


    thew enforcement hall were left with nothing but horror in their eyes. That was because they saw the


    entire Griffin Army across from them holding the middle of the spears above their shoulders before their


    bodies leaned back in a throwing stance.


    ¡°Release!¡±


    In a sh, a demonic roar resounded in front of the golden residence!

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Sounds of objects flying through the air.


    At Philip¡¯smand, hundreds of spears wereunched like dazzling meteors, carrying the momentum


    of lightning.


    In the eyes of thew enforcement hall guards, the sky was full of purple meteors that shone with a


    golden glow. They broke through the distance of a few hundred meters and arrived in the blink of an


    eye!


    Puff, thud!


    The spears pierced through the chests and abdomens of different figures. In a sh, seven or eight


    rows of guards in front of Desmond fell in a pool of blood.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond¡¯s eyes flowed with panic as he looked at the few guards left standing on his side.


    Flustered!


    Completely bbergasted!


    This was just the first face-off!


    Philip¡¯s Griffin Army had taken down most of his personal guards. This was something Desmond totally


    did not expect.


    Thebat effectiveness of the Griffin Army hadpletely surpassed Desmond¡¯s perception.


    Scary! Absolutely terrifying!


    Philip had been away from the rke family for seven years, so why was his Griffin Army still so


    strong?


    This was simply a one-sided battle.


    At the same time, the guards standing next to Desmond panicked when they saw the guards falling


    everywhere. Without further ado, they fell to their knees, held their heads, and threw away their


    helmets and armor.


    Thud, thud!


    The Griffin Army parted, leaving a passage.


    Philip walked out from the back with his hands in his trouser pockets. He stepped over the cold bodies


    of thew enforcement hall guards, walked in front of Desmond, and stopped about half an arm¡¯s


    distance away.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were icy-cold as he stared at Desmond and asked, ¡°Now, do you have anyst words?¡±


    Desmond suddenly became furious as his eyes turned red. He growled. ¡°Philip boy, I¡¯m Desmond


    rke, the third elder of thew enforcement hall! If you dare to do anything to me today, the branch


    family will definitely not spare you!¡±


    Philip sneered, ¡°Desmond, I¡¯ve heard this same sentence not less than ten times today! If your branch


    family really wants to deal with me, juste at me together! There¡¯s no need for you toe one by


    one and serve your heads on a silver tter to me. Look, Connor, Allen, Wilfred, Sinir, Levi, Kelsey,


    Gerry, and now, you. If you guys continue like this, I really don¡¯t know who else will be left alive to


    preside over your branch family.¡±


    Hiss!


    Desmond gasped, and a sinister glint appeared in his eyes. He roared. ¡°Philip rke, you arrogant


    brat! You¡¯re ignorant and provoking our branch family!¡±


    Smack!


    Philip flung his hand, pped Desmond across the face, and said, ¡°Insolence! Is this the way to speak


    to the heir of the main family? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you¡¯re my


    great-granduncle? You im to represent thew enforcement hall, so let me ask you. In the family


    rules, what should you do when you meet the heir of the main family?¡±


    Desmond¡¯s face darkened, and his left cheek turned red. He was 70 years old and had never been hit


    in the face. However, he was actually pped in the face today by a junior like Philip!


    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m your third great¡­¡± Desmond still wanted to use his status to suppress others.


    Smack!


    Without any hesitation, Philip very decisively pped him again and asked coldly, ¡°When you see the


    heir of the main family, what should you do ording to the family rules?¡±


    ¡°You! You dare¡­¡± Desmond roared.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Smack!


    Philip continued to p Desmond.


    Following that, after a dozen ps in a row, Desmond¡¯s face was swollen. Half the teeth in his mouth


    were also knocked out, and blood gushed from his nose and mouth.


    Desmond staggered, feeling the world spinning around him. His ears were buzzing.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Philip flexed his hand and said, ¡°You people from the branch family are always threatening me with the


    family rules, but your actions have already vited the family rules! Today, I¡¯ll stand here and tell you


    that I¡¯ll get rid of the branch family sooner orter! I¡¯ll also rece thew enforcement hall!¡±


    p, p, p!


    Suddenly, sounds of apuse came from a distance.


    It was followed by a fierce and rough bellow. ¡°Very well, the child of the main family is very bold,


    indeed! How dare you spout such a brazen joke? It seems that I¡¯ve arrived at the right time!¡±


    With those words, Philip frowned and looked sideways at the other end.


    It was a burly middle-aged man with a hooked nose in his 50s wearing a greenbat uniform. Behind


    him, three men in ck armor and 300 warriors in ck steel armor arrived at the square in front of the


    golden pce.


    Wade rke, he was the fifth old master of the branch family. Wilfred¡¯s fifth brother.


    The chieftain¡¯s fifth uncle. He was also Levi¡¯s fifth granduncle.


    At this moment, he brought along three out of the 13 elite Tiger Generals of the branch family and 300


    Tiger Guards with him.


    They were all fully armed. Unlike ordinary guards, all of them wore ck steel armor like a troop of


    ck tiger riders.


    The 13 Tiger Generals were definitely ranked in the top three in terms ofbat power in the branch


    family. Thebat power of the guards under theirmand was also not to be underestimated. They


    were on par with the Griffin Army behind Philip.


    With a face full of arrogance and coldness, Wade walked closer, bowed to Desmond, and said, ¡°Third


    Uncle, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m a littlete.¡±


    While saying that, he raised his eyebrows and his sullen eyes fell on Desmond¡¯s face. Suddenly, his


    face was full of shock and surprise. He asked, ¡°Uncle Desmond, what happened to your face?¡±


    With an expression full of anger and shame, Desmond red at Philip viciously.


    Wade immediately understood at a nce. He pointed at Philip and said angrily, ¡°Philip boy, did you do


    this?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, smiled indifferently, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! He¡¯s your elder, your great-granduncle! I order you to kneel and apologize to him at


    once!¡± Wade roared with a biting chill in his eyes.


    However, Philip smiled calmly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and nced at the neatly


    assembled guards of the 13 Tiger Generals on the other side.


    Interesting.


    Wade even brought them over. It seemed that today would be a tough battle.


    ¡°You want me to apologize?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Wade, your branch family is getting a little too arrogant. I haven¡¯t even been


    bothered to look for you yet, but you guys are showing up at my doorstep one after another. Do you


    really think the main family is a pushover? Or do you think that I¡¯m weak and defenseless because I¡¯ve


    just returned and can be killed easily?¡±


    Wadeughed coldly and said, ¡°So what if it is? You¡¯re just a child who has just returned and you have


    a weak foundation. Even if you are the eldest young master of the main family and the heir apparent,


    so what? In my opinion, you¡¯re just a kid who knows nothing. You have no means and strength!¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here today, let¡¯s make it clear. You shall follow me to the memorial hall of the branch family,


    kneel, and plead guilty. You¡¯ll also take the initiative to step down from the heir apparent position. If you


    do that, I can forget everything that happened today!¡± Wade said with a smile as his eyes grew dark


    with malice.

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    As soon as Wade finished speaking, Philip chuckled. He looked sideways, stared at Wade coldly, and


    asked, ¡°You want me to kneel in the branch family¡¯s memorial hall and plead guilty? And you want me


    to voluntarily step down as heir of the main family?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wade stood with his hands behind his back with the aura and demeanor of an elder. His pair of gloomy


    eyes were full of mocking sneers at this moment.


    How dare this little young master of the main cause such a big fuss on the day he returned?


    The news had even spread throughout the rke family and caused some damage to the branch


    family¡¯s reputation. This was uneptable!


    If the branch family wanted to take the top spot in the rke family, they could not tolerate having a


    bad reputation.


    Today, Wade must get this boy in front of him to go to the branch family¡¯s memorial hall to kneel and


    confess his sins. Then, they had to make it known to the entire rke family!


    Seeing Philip motionless, a chill shed in Wade¡¯s eye as he said, ¡°Are you going to disobey me?¡±


    Wade was a prideful person. Seeing Philip ignoring him, he was inevitably angry.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Wade, do you think your words have any effect on me? I don¡¯t even listen to


    Wflfred, Sinir, and Desmond. Do you think you can overwhelm me by bringing this bunch of people


    over here today?¡±


    Hearing this, Wade raised his eyebrows and said sternly, ¡°How audacious of you! This is the rke


    family, not the outside world! Now that you¡¯re back, you must abide by the rke family rules and


    understand the rke familyw! You¡¯re simply too tyrannical andwless now!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, old thing, don¡®t pull that crap with me! I¡¯ll tell you right now. If you want to bring me to the branch


    family, you may do so over my dead body! Instead, I¡¯ll go there in person. I¡¯ll see how many people in


    your branch family want to take a shot at me!¡±


    Philip shouted angrily. It was not loud, but it was enough to rock the square in front of the pce.


    ¡°Bold child, how arrogant of you. What did you say? You want to go to the branch family and question


    us? Dream on! I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Knee! and apologize to Uncle Desmond, and pay your


    respects to Gerry¡¯s dead body! Otherwise, the Tiger Guards behind me will take action!¡±


    Wade bellowed coldly as a stern aura surged from his body.


    That intensity shocked Philip. This old turtle was not that simple!


    No wonder he was in charge of the 13 Tiger Generals. He had concealed himself well.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and nced at the three Tiger Generals who had lined up in an offensive


    position, as well as the 300 Tiger Guards behind them. Without him having to say anything, the Griffin


    Army stepped out in all directions and instantly blocked 50 meters in front of the Tiger Guards.


    ng!


    All members of the Griffin Army drew their weapons. The sabers embossed with a griffin were held in


    their hands in a diagonal position. From a distance, the height and angle of each saber were the same.


    Swish!


    A sh of purple silver!


    The de glowed with a cold light that made the soul tremble.


    Too overwhehning!


    This intensity, this formation, and this neat and uniformed movement. They seemed carved out of the


    same mold.


    This was the Griffin Army!


    Although there were only a hundred of them, it was a majestic and magnificent disy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    When Wade saw that the Griffin Army had drawn their weapons, a stern look shed in his eyes as he


    said with a lightugh, ¡°The Griffin Army of the main family that belongs solely to the heir. Interesting.


    Philip, do you really think you can rely on this 100 member Griffin Army to fight against the 300 guards


    under my three Tiger Generals? You underestimate me too much!¡±


    With a loud shout, Wade added coldly, ¡°All guards of the Tiger Generals, draw your weapons!¡±


    Clink, nk!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, the three Tiger Generals pulled out their tiger patterned sabers from their waists. Behind


    them, the 300 Tiger Guards followed suit.


    The tiger-patterned sabers glowed with a light that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    With just one face-off, the atmosphere was already tense to the extreme. Both parties stood ready in


    confrontation.


    Wade looked at the Tiger Guards under hismand with joy. More than 300 people were enough to


    drown the Griffin Army on the opposite side.


    ¡°Philip boy, I advise you not to overestimate yourself! No matter how powerful your main family is, as


    long as Roger rke is not on the ind today, I dare to bring you down!¡±


    Wadeughed, his eyes filled with ferocious coldness. Facing Philip, Wade was confident to take him


    down.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he frowned and sneered. ¡°Oh, really? Then I really want to see if the people


    of the branch family have the guts and strength to do so.¡±


    After saying that, Philip calmly took out a pack of cigarettes from his trouser pocket. With a flick of his


    finger, a cigarette jumped out and Philip caught it with his mouth.


    At his side, a guard quickly walked up and lit the cigarette for Philip. Philip took a deep puff and


    exhaled the smoke in Wade¡¯s face. The action was smooth without any hesitation.


    The nonchnt and calm manner disyed by Philip at this moment made Wade a little confused.


    Why was this kid so indifferent and fearless?


    Was he really not worried for himself? Did he have a n B?


    The scarlet end of the cigarette cast white smoke in the air.


    Philip inhaled heavily. Seeing Wade motionless, he smiled and said, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to make a


    move?¡±


    Wade was startled and snapped back to his senses. With burning eyes that reflected biting chills, he


    yelled, ¡°Philip, are you really not going to kneel?¡±


    Philip frowned as he lost all patience and cursed, ¡°Damn it, if you want to do it, then do it! Cut the crap!


    I¡¯m standing right here. If you have the guts, take your Tiger Guards and step over my Griffin Army


    today!¡±


    At this moment, Philip abandoned the calmness and dignity of an affluent young master and became


    aggressive.


    Philip threw the cigarette butt in his hand onto the ground and stomped it out fiercely. With a wave of


    his hand, he shouted, ¡°Griffin Army, listen to my order. Wade rke of the branch family and the Tiger


    General Guards are conspiring an evil plot to usurp power. As the heir of the main family, I officially


    issue a family kill order against Wade rke!¡±


    Thud, thud!


    Instantly, the Griffin Army took two steps forward. The sabers held sideways in their hands reflected a


    piercing silver glow.


    Seeing this, Wade nodded repeatedly and sneered. ¡°Very well. The young master of the main family is


    very bold, indeed! Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious!¡±


    ¡°All Tiger General Guards, listen to my order. This boy has killed a family member, turned his back on


    the family rules, disrespected his elders, and is plotting to destroy the branch family. Now, with the


    Tiger Order, I hereby give three warnings to this child. If he doesn¡¯t give up resistance, kill him!¡±


    Wade shouted angrily as he raised a ck and gold Tiger Order token in his hand.

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in front of the golden pce became extremely tense. The two parties


    officially faced each other. Everyone drew their sabers.


    Such a situation had not appeared in the rke family for a long time.


    With cold eyes, Wade sneered and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re simply too arrogant. You just returned to the


    ind today and haven¡¯t even entered the memorial hall, yet you dare to raise a storm and do as you


    please! On behalf of the branch family, I¡¯ll take you down today!¡±


    Next to him, Desmond¡¯s face was also flushed red at this moment. He looked at his poor great-


    grandson, who had been lying dead on the ground for a long time. He said, ¡°Little Wade, you must


    avenge Gerry, my poor great-grandson.¡±


    Wade turned his head, bowed slightly to Desmond, and said, ¡°Uncle Desmond, don¡¯t worry. With me


    around, it¡¯ll be the end for this tyrannical boy today!¡±


    After saying that, he sneered mockingly, looked at Philip who still had a calm face, and said, ¡°Oh,


    looking at you, you don¡¯t seem to care about me at all!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was calm, and his hands were in his trouser pockets. He nced at Wade¡¯s guards with


    their sabers drawn and said, ¡°Wade, what do you think your chances of winning are?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m 100% confident, of course!¡±


    Wadeughed and added, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of waiting for the Shadow Squadron or the Dragon


    Knights under your father¡¯smand, are yo u? Dispel that idea as soon as possible! In rke Manor,


    without your father¡¯s orders, the Shadow Squadron and Dragon Knights will never show up!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned.


    Seeing the change in Philip¡¯s expression, Wade knew that he had guessed correctly. He snorted and


    said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯ve left Arcadia Ind for so many years. You may not be aware that many things and


    rules have changed on the ind. Since you don¡¯t know, you should behave properly instead of acting


    recklessly like what you¡¯re doing now!¡± Wade sneered.


    Philip was still frowning. The Shadow Squadron and the Dragon Knights could not set foot in the


    manor?


    When did this rule change?


    Did his father change it?


    Why would he do that?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression getting darker, Wade¡¯s mockery became even more ruthless.


    He snorted and said, ¡°Philip, looking at your expression, you really didn¡¯t know about it. Hahaha,


    anyway, let me tell you, this rule changed seven years ago!¡±


    ¡°Who changed it?¡± Philip¡¯s expression was cold, and fath killing intent was reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, you guessed it right. Our branch family joined forces with several elders of thew enforcement


    hall to force your father to make the change!¡± Wade said triumphantly, his face full of pride.


    Next to him, Desmond recovered from the grief of his great- grandson¡®s tragic death. He stood up and


    said to Philip angrily, ¡°Philip, you can¡¯t escape today! After doing such a treacherous thing, thew


    enforcement hall will definitely expel you from the rke family and deprive you of your identity as a


    descendant!¡±


    Desmond¡¯s speech was slurred, and he whimpered inaudibly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Things had arrived at the point of no return.


    Philip frowned as a trace of worry appeared in his eyes. The Shadow Squadron and the Dragon


    Knights could not appear in the manor without his father¡¯s order. Now, he could only make use of the


    main family¡¯s guards and the Griffin Army.


    However, there were not many guards near this ce. This was what Philip had ordered before he left


    Arcadia Ind. He did not need any guards.


    Now, even if the main family¡¯s guards came to the rescue, it would still take at least ten minutes to get


    from the bottom of the mountain to the pce here!


    Seeing Philip¡¯s face getting more unpleasant, Wade and Desmond became more exuberant.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    Wade yelled, ¡°Philip, give up resistance and obediently go back to the branch family memorial hall with


    me to admit your mistake. You¡¯ll be spared the pain of the flesh. If you still refuse to repent, don¡¯t me


    me for being harsh! Including the woman you brought and your two children, I¡¯ll bring them all away!


    So, for their sake, you¡¯d better give up and surrender!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression was very ugly. The dormant chills in his eyes were obvious. It seemed


    that he had been away for too long and many things on the ind were no longer in his control.


    He had been careless.


    Looking at the Griffin Army in front of him with their sabers drawn, Philip quickly thought about the


    countermeasures. After a while, he took a deep breath and said with a sneer, ¡°Wade, if you have the


    guts, let your people take me away.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Wade was full of angry chills. He sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, kid, you¡¯re looking


    for death!¡±


    ¡°Well, since you said so, let me fulfill your wishes!¡±


    With that said, bitter killing intent appeared in Wade¡¯s eyes. With a wave of his hand, he shouted,


    ¡°Everyone, listen to my order. Immediately take down that heinous viin who killed his family member!


    If he dares to resist, kill at will!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, the 300 Tiger Guards roared solemnly. The tiger-patterned sabers in their hands also


    reflected with a piercing glint.


    Thud!


    The Griffin Army stood in a formation. The atmosphere was extremely tense.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Wade roared, his eyes already full of killing intent. He must kill Philip today!


    With a chill in his eyes, Philip shouted at the same time, ¡°Charge!¡±


    A fight to the death!


    Philip did not expect to start a fight with the branch family on the first day he returned. At this critical


    juncture, an angry shout resounded from in front of the golden pce.


    ¡°Whoever dares to touch the heir of my main family will be my enemy! All enemies will be in!¡±


    A figure dressed in white suddenly led a squad of more than a hundred guards and hurried over from


    the end of the golden avenue.


    Horace rke!


    With a face full ofposure and angry coldness, he suddenly barged in with his Leopard Cavalier.


    Guards d in silver armor with silver helmets followed closely behind him.


    This wave of silver reflected an expanse of blinding silver-gray under the sunset and shone under the


    sky!


    The Leopard Cavalier!


    The most powerful personal guards under Horace¡¯smand. 132 members. Every single one of them


    had returned from the battlefield and experienced the cruelest fights.


    The Leopard Cavalier was not inferior to the Griffin Army.


    This group of guards that suddenly appeared wore silver armor embossed with the head of a roaring


    leopard on their chests.


    All of them had two scimitars slung around their waists, and the hilts were of leopard heads with their


    eyes opened. Everyone carried a silver bow on their backs and a bag with 20 silver arrows with tail


    feathers.


    They also had silver steel guns strapped over their chests. A red plume was also inserted at the top of


    their silver helmets, swaying like red gs in the breeze.


    Extraordinarily dazzling, but also extraordinarily shocking.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    The first three rows of the Leopard Cavalier held shields weighing hundreds of pounds that were


    stamped with leopard heads and snake prints.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    With every step they took, the ground shook slightly. The sound of the neat and uniform footsteps


    resounded in the ears just like a thousand troops on the battlefield.


    Thump!


    The shields in the hands of the three rows of Leopard Cavalier crashed heavily on the ground. The


    ground in the small square in front of the golden pce trembled.


    Swoosh!


    Instantly, three rows of the shield-wielding Leopard Cavalier separated and surrounded the Tiger


    Guards brought by Wade from three directions. Behind each row of shield-wielding Leopard Cavalier,


    there were several rows of more members of Leopard Cavalier standing.


    At this time!


    ¡°Bows up!¡±


    Horace roared and stood aside.


    Instantly, the Leopard Cavalier behind the shields took off the silver bows from their backs neatly and


    uniformly.


    Swoosh!


    After that, they took out a silver arrow from the quiver, the feathers silver-gray and shining with dazzling


    silver light. The arrowhead was made of steel and engraved with the head of a leopard.


    With the bows drawn in the hands of the Leopard Cavalier, the dazzling silver arrowheads shone with


    biting chill and shocked everyone. These arrows could prate armor, pierce through steel tes,


    and wreak destruction.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wade¡¯s face went dark at this moment as he scanned the three directions shielded by the Leopard


    Cavalier.


    Immediately, Wade looked sideways and yelled at Horace, ¡°Horace rke, what¡¯s the meaning of this?


    Did you mobilize your Leopard Cavalier just to deal with me? This is starting internal strife! If something


    goes wrong, you might lose your head!¡±


    However, Horace walked out from behind the guards, ignored Wade, and walked up to Philip. With a


    fatherly smile on his face, he said, ¡°Back already?¡±


    Philip retracted his domineering stance, became humble, and bowed as be greeted, ¡°Third Uncle¡­¡±


    Horace smiled and said to Philip without dy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me take care of the rest.¡±


    With that said, he turned to Wade, the fatherly smile on his face just now reced with a cold and stern


    look.


    ¡°Wade rke, how dare you transfer the Tiger Guards to the territory of the main family and disy


    them in front of the heir¡¯s residence? What are you trying to do? Are you plotting a rebellion?¡±


    Horace let out a resounding roar that shook everyone¡¯s eardrums. That was quite a serious statement.


    However, Wade was fearless. He snorted and said, ¡°Horace, don¡¯t threaten me with such unfounded


    usations. You may be an elder of thew enforcement hall, but the third uncle behind me is also an


    elder of thew enforcement hall! The two of you are at the same level! Since you said that I¡¯m


    rebelling, I can also say that you intend to revolt!¡±


    Wade was a tough nut to crack. He would definitely not back down just because of a few words from


    Horace. Besides, he transferred the Tiger Guards here today just to take down Philip.


    ¡°Horace, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still here. I won¡¯t allow you to dictate recklessly! What rebellion are you


    talking about? Don¡¯t put such words in the mouths of the branch family!¡±


    Desmond stood forward at this moment, his face cold and his eyes stern.


    ¡®Damned Horace rke!¡¯


    In terms of seniority, he was Desmond¡¯s grand-nephew.


    However, because he was Roger¡¯s younger brother and due to his outstanding talents, he was able to


    join thew enforcement hall at such a young age. He sat in the position of the top ten elders.


    Moreover, Horace was always opposing the branch family, be it covertly or overtly.


    Desmond had tolerated him for the longest time. Today too!


    Desmond wanted to take Philip down to day, but Horace interfered again. He even deployed the


    Leopard Cavalier under hismand.


    Hateful!

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    Horace snorted and said, ¡°Third Elder, it¡¯s wrong for you to say that. Since my nephew arrived on the


    ind from the outside world today, your branch family has sent four waves of people to repeatedly


    harass my nephew.¡±


    ¡°You even want to detain the heir of the main family. If my elder brother catches wind of this matter, do


    you think your branch family can still live quietly on the ind?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Hehe, Horace, are you trying to use the patriarch to threaten us now? If so, then you¡¯re wrong! Our


    branch family has our Chieftain and rules. Even Roger can¡¯t easily interfere in our branch family¡¯s


    affairs!¡±


    Desmond shouted, and the cold intent in his eyes grew more exuberant.


    If they could not take down Philip today, it would not only be a loss of dignity to the branch family but


    also a loss of prestige.


    In the future, it would be difficult for the branch family to do anything.


    Wade also sneered and said, ¡°Horace, have your men withdraw immediately and don¡¯t hinder me from


    taking down this heinous viin! He may be your nephew, but Gerry is also my grand-nephew! Today,


    I¡¯m going to demand an exnation on behalf of the branch family and Gerry!¡±


    Silence.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    Horace just stood there in front of everyone with his hands behind his back.


    Then, he smirked and said, ¡°Demand an exnation? Hehe, you can say this so openly when it¡¯s


    obvious that you¡¯re just protecting your own interests. It¡¯s really not in vain that the old fogeys like you


    have been nning this for so long.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you?! What did you say? Old fogeys? Horace, as an elder of thew enforcement hall, you


    can¡¯t be unaware of the crime of disrespecting your elders, can you?¡±


    Desmond roared furiously, his eyes wide open and his breathing rapid.


    However, Horace said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with the rules of thew enforcement hall. You¡¯re


    an elder but so am I. In terms of understanding the family rules, we¡¯re on par. Old man, I didn¡¯t chastise


    you openly in thew enforcement hall just now, but now, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to say another


    word, I¡¯ll definitely make you lie in a coffin!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply outrageous!¡± Desmond said angrily.


    Earlier, he was called an old fogey by Philip, and Horace followed suit again.


    These people from the main rke family were simply too much.


    Abominable!


    Simply audacious!

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    On the side, Wade also said angrily, ¡°Horace, what do you intend on doing?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Horace smiled, took a step forward, and said, ¡°I¡¯m learning from the branch family to protect my


    interest!¡±


    Snap!


    While saying that, Horace had already walked up to Wade and was about half an arm¡¯s length away.


    The floor tiles under his feet shattered the moment he stepped on them.


    Suddenly, Horace¡¯s body radiated with raging killing intent.


    Like a sword, this killing intent swept over the area and soared to the sky.


    At this moment, Horace¡¯s entire person was like a solid white sword, standing there, insurmountable by


    all.


    Everywhere seemed to be enveloped by the aura of Horace, who was dressed in white.


    Wade¡¯s heart jolted, his eyes twitched, and his brows furrowed. He asked, ¡°You, have you crossed that


    chasm?¡±


    Horace smiled mildly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing this, Wade¡¯s face dripped with cold sweat.


    Damn it!


    Horace had actually taken that step!


    In that case, why did he behave so meekly in the rke family in recent years?


    Anyone who had taken that step was not an ordinary person.


    Wade had been fumbling around for ten years but could never take that step, always hovering at the


    edge. Instantly, he felt a little flustered.


    If Horace was speaking the truth, then there was no way Wade could defeat him.


    This was their gap in strength and the difference of the realms.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    There was a look of horror in Wade¡¯s eyes as he kept scrutinizing Horace. After a while, he bit the


    bullet and said, ¡°Horace, even if you¡¯ve taken that step, so what? I¡¯m Wade rke of the branch family.


    I¡¯m acting ording to the family rules and am here on behalf of thew enforcement hall to make an


    arrest. If you dare stop me, you¡¯ll be fighting against the branch family andw enforcement hall!¡±


    ¡°The branch family?¡±


    Horace sneered and said one word at a time, ¡°Wade rke, in my opinion, the branch family is nothing


    to fear. In my eyes, the branch family is a dispensable existence. The reason why our main family has


    been tolerating the existence of the branch family is that you haven¡¯t crossed the line. But if you insist


    on doing things your way to seek justice or make a move against the heir of my main family, then I¡¯m


    sorry to say that I¡¯ll be the first to stand in your way!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a chill burst out.


    The entire small square was enveloped by the biting chill. It chilled the flesh and made one¡¯s soul


    tremble.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was all due to the aura radiating from Horace¡¯s body. This strong and unstoppable aura made


    Wade and Desmond behind him dumbfounded.


    What did Horace say?


    He would be the first person to stand in the branch family¡¯s way?


    Arrogant!


    ¡°Presumptuous! Horace, in terms of seniority, I¡¯m your fifth uncle. What do you mean by treating me in


    this manner? Do you have any respect for your elders?¡±


    Wade was furious, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    However, he dared not strike out at Horace recklessly. After all, the elite archers of the Leopard


    Cavalier stood behind him.


    If this came to a fight, his people would be dead under the arrows before they even started.


    It was not that the Tiger Guards under the 13 Tiger Generals were not strong enough. Rather, within


    these 100 meters, there was nobat power stronger than the archers.


    Besides, they also had shields.


    Thebat power of the Tiger Guards was weakened by half. Was it possible to fight the archers with


    sabers?


    That was courting death!


    They would be riddled with arrows before they even touched the opponents¡¯ bodies.


    However, Horace smiled and said, ¡°Wade, I really don¡¯t care about you, and the same goes even to


    Desmond behind you. If you¡¯re unwilling to concede, you can ask your Tiger Guards to attack right now.


    Let me see exactly how strong the branch family is.¡±


    Provocation!


    Wade was furious, and his fists were tightly clenched.


    His eyes were cold as he shouted, ¡°Horace rke, are you forcing me to make a move?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am? Do you dare?¡±


    Horace¡¯s indifferent words were quite domineering.


    Philip stood aside with his hands in his trouser pockets, watching this ndly.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    Uncle Horace. Compared to Uncle Tim, he was not inferior.


    Back then, Uncle Horace once wielded a sword alone and disabled an elder of thew enforcement


    hall.


    At that time, the elders of the branch family rallied and attacked.


    The entirew enforcement hall, from inside out, was surrounded by guards from the branch family.


    However, a miracle happened.


    Just like that, Uncle Horace fearlessly walked out of thew enforcement hall in his white clothes while


    holding a long sword dripping with blood.


    Since that incident, Uncle Horace took up the position as one of the ten elders of thew enforcement


    hall. Later, it was rumored that a verbal message from the first elder came out of the courtyard before


    the branch family stopped.


    After that time, Uncle Horace¡¯s fame in the rke family shot through the roof.


    Many years had passed. Uncle Horace had never made a move since that incident and became


    unknown again. However, everyone knew that he was a lion pretending to be asleep.


    Today, this lion opened its eyes.


    Hearing Horace¡¯s words, Wade could no longer bear it and roared. ¡°You forced me to do this! Tiger


    Guards, listen to my order. Abandon your armor and fight bare-handed!¡±


    Shed all weapons and fight bare-handed. This was a rke family rule!


    If a fight between two parties could not be avoided but they were worried ab out causing too much


    commotion, they could choose to abandon all armor and fight bare-handed.


    This was the fairest and most effective way of confrontation.


    The people on both sides must disarm all equipment and rely solely on individual strength to fight.


    Hearing that, Horace only said indifferently, ¡°Leopard Cavalier, disarm all weapons and armor!¡±


    Swish!


    Instantly, all archers of the Leopard Cavalier shot the silver arrows to the sky.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    At once, dense streaks of silver light with the sound of lightning bolts soared through the sky. That


    shocking scene, that ear-piercing whistling.


    Those who did not know might assume that a grenade wasing.


    Once the bows of the Leopard Cavalier archer were drawn, there was no turning back for the arrows.


    Immediately after, all guards of the Leopard Cavalier removed their silver armor. The movement was


    neat and uniform with no hesitation at all.


    Instantly, both parties had removed all armor.


    Watching this scene, Wade was a little flustered. This was not his intention. He just wanted to use


    deterrence to force Philip to give in. However, who would have thought that Horace would step in


    halfway and be so protective?!


    It was simply too hateful!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Horace said with a smile.


    Wade swallowed nervously. Behind him, Desmond also looked panicked. He kept looking at Wade and


    asked in a low voice, ¡°Can you defeat Horace? The Leopard Cavalier under hismand are not


    ordinary guards but have been specially trained by Roger rke!¡±


    Wade¡¯s heart was also in turmoil as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Uncle Desmond, things havee


    this far, so we can only fight! If we admit defeat now, the branch family will be aughing stock! If


    something happens, I¡¯ll take the me!¡±


    Desmond nodded and said, ¡°Okay! In that case, we shall be the sword-bearers of the branch family


    today. As long as we can take down Horace¡¯s Leopard Cavalier and that arrogant Philip boy today, I¡¯ll


    bear the consequences!¡±


    The two exchanged a nce after speaking.


    Then, Wade turned his head, his eyes flowing with coldness. He said to Horace with a smile, ¡°Horace,


    in that case, let¡¯s meet each other in battle! I want to see what¡¯s so great about the Leopard Cavalier


    under yourmand!¡±

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    The atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out. Horace¡¯s Leopard Cavalier and Wade¡¯s Tiger


    Guards had already gotten into formation by now.


    They were just waiting for their master¡¯smand!


    However, at this moment, Philip walked over leisurely and said to Horace, ¡°Uncle Horace, forget it. I¡¯ll


    go with them to the branch family.¡±


    Hiss!


    As soon as he said that, everyone fell silent.


    Horace looked at Philip in disbelief and said, ¡°Philip, what are you saying? You want to go to the branch


    family with them? You can¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t worry. With me around, there won¡¯t be a problem here! Wade


    won¡¯t dare to do anything to you! If he does, I¡¯ll be the first to go after him! And I won¡¯t spare the branch


    family either!¡±


    On the other side, Wade and Desmond were also very surprised. They exchanged a nce and


    wondered what Philip was up to. Why did he agree to their request so suddenly?


    What was he trying to do by putting on that murderous and death defying look just now?


    Wade could not figure it out, and his mind raced in contemtion. In the end, he could only attribute it


    to Philip being too young, so he dared not do anything to the branch family. Especially since Wade was


    the person in charge of the branch family¡¯ s guards. If a fight happened, it would be a war between the


    branch and main families.


    A boy like Philip could not bear such a responsibility alone.


    Thus, thinking of this, Wade sneered disdainfully. ¡°Haha, Philip, I was still wondering about how strong


    and courageous you are, but it turns out that everything is just a false pretense! Now that you know you


    can¡¯t beat me, are you going to admit your mistake?¡±


    Desmond also figured it out and shared the same thoughts as Wade. He sneered, ¡°Good for you,


    Philip! As long as you obediently go back to the memorial hall with me today, kneel down and confess


    your guilt to my great-grandson, and go with me to thew enforcement hall to receive your


    punishment, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of your past mistakes!¡±


    Facing the big picture, Desmond still had a choice. He was heartbroken to use his great-grandson¡¯s life


    in exchange for punishing Philip. However, things had progressed this far. He could only ept it.


    When the right time came, Desmond would operate in secret and join forces with several elders to


    deprive Philip¡¯s identity as the heir to the main family. Perhaps by seizing the opportunity, he could


    even get some benefits from the main family.


    When Horace heard that, his face darkened. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Old coot, shut your


    mouth! I¡¯m talking to my nephew and it¡¯s not your turn to interrupt!¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Horace rke?! I¡¯m your granduncle, after all. How dare you speak to me so rudely?!¡±


    Desmond was almost dying of anger. He was repeatedly scolded by others today. He even got pped


    more than a dozen times by Philip. Until now, his head was still buzzing and his speech was slurred.


    Horace could not be bothered with the other two. He looked at Philip in bewilderment and asked,


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. We won¡¯t go to the


    branch family unless they personally invite us to be their guests!¡±


    Philip smiled and said to Horace, ¡°Uncle Horace, I have my ns. You don¡¯t have to get involved in this


    matter. I just want to see what those old things in the branch family want to do. Otherwise, it¡¯s annoying


    if theye here one after another.¡±


    ¡®Annoying?¡¯


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Wade and Desmond heard Philip¡¯s words, their eyelids twitched and their eyes went cold. It


    seemed that Philip was going to the branch family just because he was getting annoyed by them.


    Audacious!


    Wade shouted, ¡°Philip, you¡®re arrogant! When you get to the branch family, you¡¯ll know what your


    consequences are!¡±


    Philip chuckled, stepped forward with his hands behind his back, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wade and Desmond were taken aback. Was this kid really taking this so lightly?

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    ¡°Very well, then! Everyone, let¡¯s return! I want to see how arrogant this boy can still be once he gets to


    the branch family!¡± Wade shouted angrily and put his hands behind his back.


    Philip smiled calmly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and led the way. Behind him, the Griffin Army


    formed a square and followed closely.


    Wade and Desmondgged behind everyone for fear that Philip would escape halfway.


    Horace looked at Philip getting farther away with his eyebrows raised in contemtion.


    What the hell was this brat trying to do?


    Was he going to kick up a big fuss in the branch family?


    Thinking of this, a trace of worry appeared on Horace¡¯s face. However, after thinking about it, a faint


    smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    After not seeing this brat for seven years, he dared to create such a bigmotion when he just


    returned. In that case, Horace would go along with him for once.


    ¡°Men, inform Third Madam as soon as possible. The rest of you, follow me to the branch family!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Horace also followed. However, he did not intend to make a move directly but


    observe the changes before he came to a decision.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    At this moment, he led the Griffin Army into the sunset, walking leisurely on the road leading to the


    branch family. Along the way, the roadside was crowded with people watching the excitement.


    Many offspring of the rke family also stood at the roadside in morous clothes, pointing fingers at


    Philip.


    ¡°Hey, look at that! Isn¡¯t that the eldest young master of the main family, Philip rke?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! Wow, is he bringing so many people to the branch family?¡±


    ¡°Look, the people following behind him are Granduncle Wade and Great-granduncle Desmond!¡±


    For a while, everyone spoke incessantly with faces full of curiosity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with them and take a look. This is so exciting.¡±


    ¡°Be careful of getting hurt. Don¡¯tyou see Gerry¡¯s body on the stretcher? The branch family is


    questioning Young Master Philip!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Philip rke? He¡¯s been away from Arcadia Ind for seven years yet he dared to make


    trouble when he came back. This time, I bet the branch family will take away his status as the heir!¡±


    Among the crowd, many people watched, including some guys who used to be Philip¡¯s rivals. These


    young masters and young misses had all been taught a lesson by Philip before, so they could not wait


    for Philip to get into trouble this time. The best oue would be for Philip to be expelled from the


    rke family.


    Among these people was a slender and refined man who stood silently on the balcony of a vi with his


    hands behind his back. He watched indifferently as Philip walked toward the memorial hall of the


    branch family. This man was none other than the second young master of the branch family, Lex


    rke.


    In the branch family, he had an obscure reputation that few people mentioned.


    To be fair, Lex had the potential to be among the best, but because he was not born by the first wife


    and was ranked lower than Levi in the branch family, he was not valued.


    At this moment, he stared closely at Philip.


    Philip seemed to sense something and looked sideways. He saw the man on the vi balcony and


    frowned before turning away.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    It was just brief eye contact. Philip did not have much of an impression of Lex. The number of times he


    met Lex could be counted on one hand. Besides, Lex seldom did anything influential in the branch


    family and his reputation was so-so.


    At this moment, a man in a ck outfit with burly muscles stood behind Lex.


    Next to him was a charming woman in a short purple dress, a pair of ck high heels, and her hair was


    in a high ponytail.


    ¡°Second Young Master, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± the woman said, her voice soft.


    A delicate chill shed in Lex¡¯s eyes as he smiled and said, ¡°Of course, why not? It¡¯s so interesting. It¡¯d


    be a waste to miss it.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the burly man in ck attire straightened up from the wall he was leaning


    against and said, ¡°Let me check out the situation first.¡±


    Lex shook his head and said, ¡°No need. No one will make a move against me at this time. Just go with


    ease and confidence.¡±


    After saying that, Lex stared at Philip who was already walking toward the branch family¡¯s memorial


    hall. He softly murmured under his breath, ¡°Philip rke, I¡¯m looking forward to you kicking up a storm


    in the branch family. For me, this is a godsend opportunity.¡±


    Following that, Lex turned around as he left this vi and headed to the branch family¡¯s memorial hall.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ***


    Back to the branch family¡¯s memorial hall. Inside the hall, several elders of the branch family had


    arrived.


    Salem rke and Hansel rke were already sitting in wait. Next to them and on both sides of the


    hall, several heads and people in charge were also sitting and waiting.


    Many young masters and youngdies of the branch family had fought their way through the crowd to


    get inside. After bowing and greeting several elders, they obediently stood aside and quietly waited for


    the uing good show.


    Hansel¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as he sat on the chair. His face seemed to be covered with frost, and


    his demeanor made others feel oppressed. On the side, Salem was constantly snacking on seeds and


    nuts. He even asked the servants to distribute fruit tters to the young masters and youngdies of


    the branch family.


    This made him seem very approachable.


    ¡°Salem, Philip will being soon, so you should stop eating. It won¡¯t leave a good impact.¡±


    Hansel nced at Salem with a frown and reminded softly.


    Salem chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    With that said, he asked the servants to clear the table before he pped his hands and sat upright.


    ¡°By the way, how is Morrow doing? Can Dr. Garfield Gates do anything?¡± Suddenly, Hansel asked.


    Salem shook his head and said, ¡°That problem of Morrow¡¯s is an old ailment. Dr. Gates has indicated


    that time is running out.¡±


    Hearing that, Hansel frowned and clenched his fists resentfully. He said grimly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of


    Philip. If he didn¡¯t disrespect the branch family, Morrow wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry and suffered a


    rpse! This time, I¡¯ll make sure that Philip kneels and admits his sins to the branch family!¡±


    Salem nodded without saying anything.


    Suddenly, a servant ran in from the door, knelt on the floor, and said, ¡°Old Masters, they have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Hansel answered with a cough, and the noisy memorial hall immediately fell silent.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused at the entrance of the memorial hall at this moment. Sure enough, a


    leisurely figure with his hands in his trouser pockets appeared in the sight of the crowd. He looked so


    nonchnt when he walked right in as if he was shopping.


    Behind him was the Griffin Army.


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Some young masters and youngdies present did not get a close look at the Griffin Army earlier as


    they were a distance away. At the majestic sight of the Griffin Army now, they could not help but


    tremble.


    What a strong aura. Was the young master of the main family here to admit his mistakes or pick a


    fight?


    Thud, thud.


    As their imaginations ran wild, Philip had already stepped into the memorial hall. He was standing in


    everyone¡¯s sight fearlessly.


    Hansel immediately got angry and mmed his palm on the chair. He shouted, ¡°Philip, how dare you?!


    Why aren¡¯t you kneeling upon seeing your granduncles?¡±


    Philip smiled ndly and raised his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with disdain as he said, ¡°You¡¯re not


    worthy for me to kneel to you.¡±


    Smack!


    Hansel was furious and immediately stood up with a face full of anger. He pointed at Philip and roared,


    ¡°Presumptuous! This is the branch family¡¯s memorial hall. We are your granduncles. The purpose of


    opening the hall today is to convict you! ording to our family rules, those who arrive at the memorial


    hall must kneel and pay respects! Do you want to challenge the family rules that have been passed


    down for hundreds of years? Or is there nothing tomemorate in your opinion?¡±


    Hiss!


    Hansel¡¯s words were quite harsh as he directly used Philip of disrespecting his ancestors.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If word of this spread out, it would be huge. Even if Roger rke was present, it would be difficult to


    handle. After all, disrespecting the rke family¡¯s ancestors was a major crime.


    Hearing this, Philip frowned. He had long been prepared to brave through these deep waters. He also


    had his backup ns and agenda. However, he did not expect the old master of the branch family to be


    so eager to use him of disrespecting his ancestors the moment he arrived.


    This was a little faster and more ruthless than he expected. It seemed that in the eyes of the old


    masters of the branch family, Philip was a thorn to be removed.


    With a chuckle, Philip nced at the high memorial tform full of ques behind Hansel. Each


    memorial que represented an ancestor of the branch rke family.


    The sight was quite majestic and imposing. If it was an ordinary person, they might really kneel down


    under such pressure.


    However, Philip merely chuckled and said righteously, ¡°I only kneel to the ancestors of my main family.


    Those cowardly ancestors of the branch family are not worthy for me to kneel to them!¡±


    Rumble!


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, all the elders and people in charge in the branch family¡¯s


    memorial hall were filled with anger. They stood up indignantly. They pointed at Philip and cursed,


    ¡°How dare you disrespect the ancestors of the branch family?¡±


    ¡°Audacious! Simply outrageous! Take him down immediately! Those who disregard the family rules and


    memorial ques should be thrown into the dungeon, never to see the light of day again!¡±


    ¡°This is a humiliation to our branch family and disrespect to our ancestors! Two elders, I request that


    this mouthy child be put to death immediately!¡±


    Instantly, overwhelming curses resounded throughout the entire branch family¡¯s memorial hall.


    At this moment, Hansel¡¯s face was full of chills, and the corners of his eyes shed with bitter killing


    intent. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, be quiet. This is the memorial hall and noise is not


    allowed!¡±


    Gradually, the noise subsided, but everyone was still looking at Philip with hostility. It was also at this


    moment that Wade and Desmond stepped in.


    They had heard Philip¡¯s disrespectful words at the door just now.


    Immediately, Wade shouted angrily, ¡° Philip, how can you be so insolent in the memorial hall? Men,


    break his legs and make him kneel to confess his sins to our ancestors!¡±

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    At Wade¡¯smand, four guards withw enforcement batons immediately rushed in from the main


    entrance of the memorial hall.


    Thew enforcement batons in their hands were made of redwood. They were as thick as an arm and


    engraved with the rke family rules.


    tter!


    The four guards knocked thew enforcement batons onto the floor tiles. The young masters and


    youngdies watching the excitement went pale with fright. They were about to enforce the family rules


    in front of the branch family¡¯s memorial ques.


    If Philip got hit with the wooden batons, even if he did not die, ayer of his skin would surely be peeled


    off.


    In the crowd, the elders and people in charge of the branch family sat on the chairs with faces filled


    with anger, as well as cold ridicule and sarcasm.


    An old man with a goatee stroked his beard and sneered. ¡°Huh, a child of the main family dares to be


    so arrogant and rebellious in the branch family¡¯s memorial hall. Master Wade, I think breaking his legs


    is too easy of a punishment for him.¡±


    When Wade heard that, he nced sideways and asked with a sneer, ¡°Oh, what do you have in mind,


    then?¡±


    The old man with a goatee added with a sinister smile, ¡°I think we should first let this kid bow and


    apologize to our ancestors in addition to breaking both his legs. Then, we¡¯ll hang him up in the branch


    family¡¯s square so that all the children of the rke family can see what happens if they vite the


    family rules and disrespect our ancestors!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ted is right! Such a disrespectful child deserves to suffer! Breaking both his legs is indeed too


    easy for him!¡±


    Next to him, another tall, thin, and withered old man agreed.


    ¡°Master Wade, I think that Ted has a point. So what if he¡¯s the young master of the main family? When


    he¡¯s in the branch family¡¯s memorial hall, he has to follow our rules!¡±


    ¡°Right! Even if Roger is here now, he still has to kneel and pay his respects!¡±


    In a sh, all the heads and people in charge of the branch family followed in agreement.


    On the side, the young masters and youngdies of the branch family watching the excitement were


    full of cold smiles at this moment.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, look, that¡¯s the eldest young master of the main family. He¡¯s the heir too, but when hees to


    our branch family, he has to act like a cowardly turtle!¡±


    ¡°But of course! You may not. know this, but he used to be very arrogant on Arcadia Ind. He beat up


    many of our branch family members. Such a guy deserves to be disabled!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just because he has a good father. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d be dead long ago!¡±


    This group of young masters and youngdiesughed mockingly at this moment. They could hardly


    wait for Granduncle Wade to immediately take action.


    Hearing that, Wade nodded with an expression of approval. Then, he turned to the indifferent Philip and


    asked, ¡°Philip, how about it? Do you admit your mistakes? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to enforce the branch


    family rules!¡±


    At this moment, Desmond stepped forward. He had been treated by the servants, so the injury on his


    face was a little better. He walked out with his cane, his cold eyes staring at Philip. He said, ¡°Before the


    familyw is enforced on him, I want this boy to kneel before my great-grandson¡®s corpse and confess


    his sins!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, four underlings carried a stretcher into the branch family¡¯s


    memorial hall.


    Gerry rke was lying on it, his eyes tightly closed. He had long ago taken hisst breath.


    Seeing this scene, all the branch family members were furious and immediately pointed at Philip while


    cursing, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re simply too brutal! Kneel, on your knees at once!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kneel and plead guilty!¡±


    ¡°He must receive the harshest punislnnent!¡±


    For a while, everyone rallied. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Philip was a viin who did nothing but evil. Wade


    sneered at Philip who was drowning in a whirlpool of angry curses.


    However, amid everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, Philip snorted and turned to look coldly at the old man with a


    goatee who spoke earlier.


    With a smirk, Philip asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    Seeing that Philip could still behave so arrogantly in such a situation, the old man with a goatee got


    angry. His eyes widened as he pped the table. Standing up, he pointed at Philip angrily and shouted,


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in this manner? Well, since you want to know, I see no harm in telling you.


    My name is Ted rke!¡±


    ¡°Ted rke?¡±


    Philip frowned and murmured before he raised his eyebrows. With a mocking smile, he said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m


    not familiar with this name.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ted scowled.


    What did this kid mean by that? Was his reputation so obscure?


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°It only means one thing. For an unknown old guy like you, I think you¡¯re


    nothing but a useless piece of crap with no contribution to the rke family. An old thing like you


    should rest in peace earlier!¡±


    Hiss!


    Instantly, the entire memorial hall fell silent. Everyone looked at Philip in disbelief. This guy was so


    cocky!


    This was the branch family¡¯s memorial hall that was full of reputable old masters and elders.


    He actually said that he had never heard of Ted rke? Also, the term ¡®rest in peace¡¯ was simply a


    provocation.


    ¡°You¡­ insolence! Simply outrageous!¡±


    Ted was furious. He pointed at Philip and said to Wade, ¡°Master Wade, just look at how domineering


    this brat is. I suggest that we break his limbs immediately and drag him to the square to hang him up¡­¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, before he could finish his words¡­


    Smack!


    A loud p was heard in the hall.


    Hiss!


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Their faces were full of astonishment as they stared at Philip


    who had struck out. He actually pped Ted!


    Overhearing!


    He totally disregarded the seniors of the branch family present. He also ignored the memorial hall!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ted yelled immediately. When he finally reacted, his eyes were already blood shot as he stared at


    Philip like a hysterical rabid dog. While pointing at him with trembling fingers, he roared. ¡°You, how dare


    you hit me? I¡®m Ted rke! I am¡­¡±


    Smack!


    When everyone just reacted, Philip reached out and pped Ted viciously on the other side of his face.


    Before the shock on everyone¡¯s faces disappeared, they were shocked again. Their worldview


    shattered from the impact!


    Was the young master of the main family really so arrogant?


    Wade also red and roared. ¡°Presumptuous! Simply arrogant! You four, immediately break his legs


    and make him kneel down before us!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In an instant, the four subordinates armed withw enforcement batons approached Philip.


    However, Philip said leisurely at this time, ¡°Wade, I¡¯m afraid that all your heads will roll if I kneel down.¡±

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Wadeughed and said, ¡°Philip boy, you think too highly of yourself. This is the branch family, not your


    main family! Here, the branch family rules over the sky! Get down on your knees at once!¡±


    Philip snorted and asked instead, ¡°Really? Okay, I¡¯ll kneel, then.¡±


    As soon as Philip said that, Wade was taken aback. Was he going to kneel just like that?


    The elders and people in charge of the branch family were also slightly startled. However, they were


    instantly overwhelmed by anger.


    ¡°Kneel! That¡¯s right, on your knees at once!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote for him to kneel now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s too insolent. lt¡¯s useless even if he kneels now. He must be punished severely! Otherwise,


    others will think that the branch family is a pushover!¡±


    For a while, everyone¡¯s anger was ignited again. Among them, Ted rke was the most furious.


    At his age, he was actually pped twice by a junior in front of all the elders and people in charge of


    the branch family.


    Hateful!


    Simply intolerable!


    He could not wait to rush over, grab thew enforcement batons, and cane Philip to death.


    However, when he thought of Philip¡¯s brutal attack on him just now, he felt weak in the knees. Thus, he


    could only curse and condemn Philip along with the rest.


    Philip looked at the ugly faces of this group of people.


    His eyes then fell on Wade as he said ndly, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Wade scoffed and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? I won¡¯t rest until I take you down today!¡±


    Philip nodded and bent his knees, prepared to kneel.


    tter!


    Suddenly, the crisp sound of an object falling to the ground resounded throughout the branch family¡¯s


    memorial hall.


    Everyone watched as a jade thumb ring fell on the floor. On the ring was the word ¡®Sovereign¡¯ engraved


    on it.


    The moment they saw this ring, all the elders and people in charge of the branch family stopped


    talking. All the angry curses got stuck in their throats.


    They stared at the ring on the floor with wide eyes.


    Wade, Desmond, as well as Hansel and Salem behind them, rushed over at the first opportunity to look


    at the ring on the floor. Instantly, the four of them gasped aloud, their faces full of horror.


    The expressions on their faces also changed from anger to horror, then disbelief and finally panic.


    This¡­ Was this the Sovereignty Seal?


    Why the hell did this kid have the Sovereignty Seal?


    Everyone could not figure it out. All of them looked at each other without daring to say another word or


    even breathe aloud.


    The surrounding young masters and youngdies of the branch family did not know the Sovereignty


    Seal very well and looked at the ring on the floor with curiosity.


    What was going on?


    Why did everyone stop talking when they saw this ring?


    At this moment, Philip, who was about to kneel, sneered faintly. He bent down to pick up the ring as


    though he had identally dropped it and said casually, ¡°Oops, sorry. It identally fell out. I didn¡¯t


    scare you guys, did I?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, the smile on his face innocent and harmless. It looked as though it was really


    an ident.


    Damn it!


    Wade was about to vomit blood!


    Was he really being careless?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He stared at the Sovereignty Seal in Philip¡¯s hand with wide eyes for a long while before saying, ¡°How


    did you get this ring?¡±


    Philip hummed, raised the ring in his hand, waved it at Wade deliberately. He said, ¡°Oh, you mean this?


    Uncle Tim gave it to me.¡±


    With that said, Philip changed his tone and sneered. ¡°So, do I still need to kneel?¡±


    Kneel?


    Wade was flustered and at a loss as he turned to look at Desmond. At this moment, Desmond¡¯s face


    was flushed red.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    Damn it!


    They finally got the chance to bring this kid to the branch family¡¯s memorial hall and were about toy


    their hands on him when the Sovereignty Seal suddenly appeared and disrupted their ns.


    The hell with kneeling.


    Desmond shook his head slightly and looked at Hansel and Salem, who also looked helpless.


    Then, Desmond suddenly whispered to Wade, ¡°Wade, check and see if the ring is a fake.¡±


    Hearing that, Wade understood. He said to Philip, ¡°Boy, show me the ring!¡±


    Philip knew they would do this. He casually tossed the ring to Wade and said nonchntly, ¡°Take a


    good look at it and give it back to me.¡±


    After that, he walked to a chair on the side and sat down swaggeringly. Looking at this scene, everyone


    was furious but no one dared to speak up.


    All of them came to Wade¡¯s side and looked at the Sovereignty Seal in his hand.


    Wade also looked at it carefully, flipping it back and forth. He finally looked at everyone helplessly as he


    nodded and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s genuine.¡±


    At this moment, ayer of cold sweat appeared on the foreheads of the elders of the branch family.


    Everyone felt a chill down their backs. It was like being targeted by someone they could not mess with


    easily.


    That feeling was terrifying.


    In an instant, the figure of that person appeared in their heads.


    Tim rke!


    The second old master of the main family and Roger rke¡¯s younger brother. He had actually given


    Philip this Sovereignty Seal.


    Was it not the same as handing over the general¡¯s troops to the crown prince in medieval times? .


    It was the same as the crown prince overseeing the kingdom.


    How were they supposed to y this game now?


    Send all the elite guards of the branch family to fight to their deaths with the guards of the main family?


    That was courting death.


    Wade panicked, his eyes full of indignity. He turned to look at Philip who was sitting with his legs


    crossed. He was indifferent.


    Seeing Wade looking at him at this moment, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Are you done looking? Then give


    it back to me.¡±


    Wade frowned helplessly, but he still passed the ring back to Philip.


    Philip took it and casually held it in his hand. After that, he got up, stared at Wade, and asked with a


    smile, ¡°Do you still need me to kneel?¡±


    Wade¡¯s chest was burning with anger but he could not vent it at this moment After holding back for a


    long time, he said, ¡°No, you can go.¡±


    He regretted it now.


    Philip snorted and swept his gaze over the hall impassively.


    Wherever he looked, the elders and people in charge of the branch family were looking sideways or


    had their heads lowered. Nobody dared to look straight at him. This Sovereignty Seal was equivalent to


    Tim¡¯s presence, and it also represented Roger.


    Seeing the ring was like seeing the king!


    Would the people of the branch family dare to disrespect Roger?


    If they asked Philip to kneel now, it would be equivalent to asking Roger to kneel. The oue would


    be absolutely miserable.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Philip averted his eyes and turned around. He put his hands behind his back and whistled as he walked


    out of the branch family¡¯s memorial hall in a dignified manner.


    With Wade in the lead, all the elders of the branch family were full of reluctance. It was really hateful to


    let this brat leave like this.


    Philip leisurely walked out of the memorial hall, waved his hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit again next time.¡±


    After saying that, he was about to leave with the Griffin Army.


    However, suddenly, a deep voice with the majesty of a dragon was heard at the entrance of the branch


    family¡¯s memorial hall.


    ¡°Who allowed you to leave?¡±

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    That imposing voice resounded throughout the entire branch family¡¯s memorial hall. Everyone focused


    their eyes in the direction of the main entrance.


    A tall and imposing figure that was full of majesty had appeared at the main entrance with the setting


    sun behind him.


    This person had a resolute and serious-looking angr face, searing eyes, thick eyebrows, stern eyes,


    a high nose, and thick lips, as well as an invincible aura that of a raging wolf. His eyebrows, cold like


    they were carved from a de, were deeply etched on his face.


    When everyone saw this figure, they stopped moring and lowered their noble heads. Even the high


    and mighty Wade and the others silently stood to the side. They bowed slightly when they saw this


    figure.


    At the same time, there was a look of excitement and relief on their faces and they finally released a


    long breath. This matter could be considered resolved to their satisfaction.


    It would be the end of Philip today!


    When Philip heard the words at this moment, he also raised his eyebrows and stared at the majestic


    figure who was walking through the front door.


    Christian rke!


    He was the current Chieftain of the branch family with a high and powerful position. He was the leader


    of the entire branch family and an absolute authority figure. In the rke family, his position was


    second only to his father, Roger rke.


    There was ament that the two rke dragons referred to Roger and Christian. This person was by


    no meansparable to these mediocre people present.


    To be able to control such arge branch rke family in his hands, he definitely had extraordinary


    talent and courage.


    Philip frowned. He did not expect Christian to return at this time.


    Christian had already stepped into the courtyard of the branch family¡¯s memorial hall with only four


    personal guards behind him. They were the elite guards of the branch family.


    Four Dragon Guards!


    Although not as powerful as Fulton Hash, if the four of them attacked Fulton together, it would be tricky


    for Fulton to handle them.


    The background of the branch family was not as simple as one might think.


    At this moment, Christian stood in the courtyard with his hands behind his back His deep and dark eyes


    were staring at Philip, who was across from him. Between them, the distance of three meters seemed


    to be separated by a gxy. There was turmoil and lighting in the middle, causing dazzling sparks to


    erupt.


    Aura!


    The entire branch family¡¯s memorial hall was now shrouded by Christian¡¯s invincible aura. Everyone


    could not help but kneel and worship.


    This was Christian¡¯s prestige!


    ¡°Are you back?¡± Suddenly, Christian said impassively.


    Philip nodded with a frown and said quite respectfully, ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡±


    He could not help it. In terms of seniority, Christian was Philip¡¯s fourth uncle and also the patriarch of


    the branch family. He had to greet him as such.


    At the same time, the Griffin Army behind him had enteredbat mode. Their cold eyes stared fixedly


    at the branch family¡¯s Chieftain and the four elite guards behind him.


    Christian responded coldly and said, ¡°You still remember that I¡¯m your fourth uncle.¡±


    Those words carried a thunderous reprimand.


    On the side, Wade, Desmond, and the rest were overjoyed when they heard Christian¡¯s words.


    Desmond was the first to rush out andin to Christian, ¡°Chieftain, you came back at the right


    time! Just look at this arrogant boy of the main family, causing trouble on the first day he returned.


    Before he even entered the memorial hall, he already wreaked havoc on the branch family! Look at my


    great-grandson, he was beaten to death by Philip!¡±


    While Desmond was speaking, four guards carried Gerry¡¯s corpse to Christian.


    Christian¡¯s face darkened as he nced at Gerry¡¯s corpse before he turned to Philip and asked, ¡°Did


    you do it?¡±


    Philip frowned and responded coldly, ¡°He bullied my god-sister and insulted my wife. ording to the


    rke family rules, he deserved to die!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Like a tolling bell, his words rocked the branch family¡¯s memorial hall!

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    Instantly, Desmond pointed at Philip and snarled. ¡°Bullsh*t! How dare a brat like you talk nonsense


    without blinking at a time like this? How could Gerry have done such a thing? You¡¯re simply full of


    crap!¡±


    With that said, Desmond looked at Christian and was about to kneel as he shouted, ¡°Chieftain, let me


    kneel before you. You must seek justice for my great-grandson. This brat must be killed!¡±


    Seeing this, Christian reached out and grabbed Desmond while saying, ¡°Granduncle Desmond, you


    mustn¡¯t.¡±


    Desmond was just yacting and went along with it as he stood up. Covering his face, he started to


    sob, ¡°Chieftain, you must stand up for me.¡±


    Christian nodded and replied, ¡°Granduncle Desmond, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    After saying that, Christian looked at Philip and scolded, ¡°You dare to be so rampant on the first day


    you returned? Do you not put my branch family in your eyes, or do you not put me, your fourth uncle, in


    your eyes?¡±


    Philip frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Christian looked at the branch family¡¯s memorial hall and said after a brief silence, ¡°Bring out the family


    discipline.¡±


    Instantly, all the elders and people in charge of the branch family were full of gloating smiles when they


    heard Christian¡¯s order.


    The family discipline. This time, Philip was doomed for sure!


    Everyone gave way as Christian walked into the memorial hall. After paying his respects, Christian took


    down a purple-red cane from the high tform. This cane was engraved with the rke family rules


    and names of the ancestors.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    There were two of such canes-one for the main family and one for the branch family. It was the cane


    used by the rke family to enforce family discipline.


    This cane could be used on mindless kings and treacherous officials!


    Even if Roger vited the rke family rules, they could use the family discipline to pursue


    ountability. It could be said that once the family discipline was invoked, the matter hade to an


    end.


    In the crowd, Lex rke stood on one side, not saying a word since the beginning. With cold light in his


    eyes, he kept staring at Philip from outside the door.


    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s nothing more than that,¡± Lex mumbled under his breath.


    The personal guards behind him said softly, ¡°Second Young Master, do we still need to make contact


    with Philip in secret?¡±


    Lex thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now. If he can¡¯t even get through this, he won¡¯t be of


    much help to me.¡±


    All eyes were focused on Christian. At this moment, he held the cane in his hand, his searing eyes


    staring at Philip standing at the door. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kneel now?¡±


    Instantly, all the elders and people in charge of the branch family pointed at Philip while shouting


    angrily in unison, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and kneel!¡±


    The voices resounded throughout the entire branch family¡¯s memorial hall imposingly. After being


    chastised by so many people and asked to kneel, an ordinary person might really give in and kneel.


    However, Philip was no ordinary person. With his hands still in his trouser pockets, he looked


    indifferently at Christian who was standing in front of the ancestors¡¯ memorial ques.


    Snap!


    Christian whipped the cane against the chair next to him.


    Bam!


    The chair shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Kneel down now!¡±


    Christian shouted solemnly, ¡°Men, take down this arrogant child for me!¡±


    In an instant, the four Dragon Guards behind him stepped toward Philip. In just a few steps, Philip felt


    the surge of pressure from these four Dragon Guards.


    ¡°Chieftain, Third Madam is here!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from the main entrance!

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    Third Madam?


    Hearing that, Christian frowned and looked at the entrance with raised eyebrows.


    There, two guards stepped in. After that, there was a delicate woman dressed in in clothes with a


    rosary in hand. She was about 30 to 40 years old with well-maintained skin. Her figure was slim and


    curvy.


    From a distance, this woman carried a cold demeanor as though she was a pious and religious person.


    It made others feel that they could not help but bow and retreat This woman, with long hair coiled on


    the top of her head, had a delicate face, pale thin lips, and a high nose bridge. There was indifference


    in her eyes.


    She walked in slowly, and everyone in the courtyard stepped back silently to the side, not daring to say


    a word. It seemed that this woman with a delicate body and only two apanying guards made them


    very scared and intimidated.


    The third madam of the rke family.


    Since marrying into the rke family, she rarely made an appearance.


    Even Philip had only seen her not more than three times in the past 20 years, and each meeting was


    very brief.


    Therefore, Philip did not have a deep impression of the third mother nor did he know her very well.


    Right behind the third madam was none other than Horace rke. With his hands behind his back, and


    with a few attendants, he just slowly followed her inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Such a bigmotion. Even Christian rke has stepped out.¡±


    Horace walked in with a trace of helplessness in his eyes as he asked Philip in a low voice.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he¡¯de either. It seems that the branch family is


    determined to make an example out of me this time.¡±


    Horace rolled his eyes at Philip and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a n?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you my backup n?¡±


    Horace was startled before saying, ¡°A kid like you dares to make use of me?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Right back at you. All members of the rke family have the same virtue.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Horace red at him and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave this matter to your third mother.¡±


    Philip nodded and turned to look at the woman standing in the courtyard. The woman turned her head


    and nced at Philip first before she walked over with light steps. She asked with a soft and cold voice,


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said with a bow, ¡°Third Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    Third Madam?


    Hearing that, Christian frowned and looked at the entrance with raised eyebrows.


    There, two guards stepped in. After that, there was a delicate woman dressed in in clothes with a


    rosary in hand. She was about 30 to 40 years old with well-maintained skin. Her figure was slim and


    curvy.


    From a distance, this woman carried a cold demeanor as though she was a pious and religious person.


    It made others feel that they could not help but bow and retreat This woman, with long hair coiled on


    the top of her head, had a delicate face, pale thin lips, and a high nose bridge. There was indifference


    in her eyes.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She walked in slowly, and everyone in the courtyard stepped back silently to the side, not daring to say


    a word. It seemed that this woman with a delicate body and only two apanying guards made them


    very scared and intimidated.


    The third madam of the rke family.


    Since marrying into the rke family, she rarely made an appearance.


    Even Philip had only seen her not more than three times in the past 20 years, and each meeting was


    very brief.


    Therefore, Philip did not have a deep impression of the third mother nor did he know her very well.


    Right behind the third madam was none other than Horace rke. With his hands behind his back, and


    with a few attendants, he just slowly followed her inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Such a bigmotion. Even Christian rke has stepped out.¡±


    Horace walked in with a trace of helplessness in his eyes as he asked Philip in a low voice.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he¡¯de either. It seems that the branch family is


    determined to make an example out of me this time.¡±


    Horace rolled his eyes at Philip and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a n?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you my backup n?¡±


    Horace was startled before saying, ¡°A kid like you dares to make use of me?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Right back at you. All members of the rke family have the same virtue.¡±


    Horace red at him and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave this matter to your third mother.¡±


    Philip nodded and turned to look at the woman standing in the courtyard. The woman turned her head


    and nced at Philip first before she walked over with light steps. She asked with a soft and cold voice,


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said with a bow, ¡°Third Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Horace nodded and said, ¡°You guessed it right. Who else in this country would dare to use thisst


    name? She¡¯s the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s younger sister, Aria Tsar.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s younger sister?


    Philip gasped. In the past, it was always his identity that made others gasp. Today, it was his third


    mother¡¯s identity that made him gasp.


    His third mother was actually the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s younger sister!


    No wonder Desmond dared not do anything to her. Here, Desmond¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat.


    He looked at the third madam standing in front of him without daring to say a word.


    ¡°Granduncle Desmond, what do you think?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Aria looked calm and spoke lightly, making others unable to show the slightest disrespect.


    Desmond wiped the cold sweat from the corner of his forehead. After thinking about it for a long time,


    he nodded and replied, ¡°I shall follow your wishes.¡±


    Aria smiled and nodded slightly before turning to Wade, asking, ¡°Uncle Wade, do you have anything to


    discuss?¡±


    Wade was also flustered now. He lowered his head and nced at Desmond in bewilderment before


    he shook his head, saying, ¡°No.¡±


    Aria smiled lightly and turned to Christian, who was standing in the memorial hall. She said, ¡°Chieftain,


    do you have anything else to say now?¡±


    Christian narrowed his eyes, looked at Aria coldly, and said, ¡°Aria Tsar, even if you¡¯re the Imperial


    Precep tor¡¯s younger sister and the third madam of the rke family, you have no right to intervene in


    the affairs of the branch family!¡±


    Christian was very unhappy at the moment.


    How dare the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s sister do this?

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    Horace nodded and said, ¡°You guessed it right. Who else in this country would dare to use thisst


    name? She¡¯s the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s younger sister, Aria Tsar.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s younger sister?


    Philip gasped. In the past, it was always his identity that made others gasp. Today, it was his third


    mother¡¯s identity that made him gasp.


    His third mother was actually the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s younger sister!


    No wonder Desmond dared not do anything to her. Here, Desmond¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat.


    He looked at the third madam standing in front of him without daring to say a word.


    ¡°Granduncle Desmond, what do you think?¡±


    Aria looked calm and spoke lightly, making others unable to show the slightest disrespect.


    Desmond wiped the cold sweat from the corner of his forehead. After thinking about it for a long time,


    he nodded and replied, ¡°I shall follow your wishes.¡±


    Aria smiled and nodded slightly before turning to Wade, asking, ¡°Uncle Wade, do you have anything to


    discuss?¡±


    Wade was also flustered now. He lowered his head and nced at Desmond in bewilderment before


    he shook his head, saying, ¡°No.¡±


    Aria smiled lightly and turned to Christian, who was standing in the memorial hall. She said, ¡°Chieftain,


    do you have anything else to say now?¡±


    Christian narrowed his eyes, looked at Aria coldly, and said, ¡°Aria Tsar, even if you¡¯re the Imperial


    Precep tor¡¯s younger sister and the third madam of the rke family, you have no right to intervene in


    the affairs of the branch family!¡±


    Christian was very unhappy at the moment.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    How dare the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s sister do this?

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    The branch family¡¯s memorial hall quickly fell silent at this question. Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Philip


    who asked that question.


    This kid was really too cocky!


    He actually dared to make use of the third madam¡¯s identity and status to demand an exnation from


    the Chieftain!


    He was ying with fire.


    With cold eyes, Wade and Desmond turned to Philip and shouted gravely, ¡°Insolent boy! The branch


    family has given up pursuing your ountability, yet you still dare to say such arrogant words and ask


    the branch family to give you an exnation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You simply have no respect for your elders and hold no regard for the chieftain¡¯s prestige!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chieftain, just look at this impudent child. How dare he say such things? I think we shouldn¡¯t let him off


    so easily!¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone rallied.


    On the other hand, Philip was calm. From his eyes, it could be seen that he was determined to cause a


    fuss. Since his third mother was here, what else did he have to worry about?


    Aria looked at Philip in surprise and said softly, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t be rude! Since the branch family will not


    hold you ountable, you shouldn¡¯t dwell on this any further. After all, we¡¯re a family. We can sit and


    discuss anything. Where appropriate, let them go or apologize if necessary. Don¡¯t cause any more


    trouble.¡±


    Philip looked at Aria, thought about it, and finally said unrelentingly, ¡°Third Mother, this matter can¡¯t be


    resolved so easily. I only have one stance today. Either they give me an exnation or take me down


    today.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Christian, who was standing in the memorial hall, suddenly sneered and said,


    ¡°Okay, as expected of my eldest brother¡¯s son. You certainly are bold and courageous! Let¡¯s see what


    storms you can cause in the branch family today! If you want to rely on your third mother¡¯s identity and


    status to suppress me, you¡¯re still too young. Even the Imperial Preceptor has to show me some


    respect What¡¯s more, she doesn¡¯t have the right to interfere in this matter either. Don¡¯t you think so,


    Third Madam?¡±


    Aria¡¯s face darkened as she replied, ¡°Christian, I hope you can understand that I¡¯m standing here not


    on behalf of my brother but of the main rke family and the third madams of the rke family.¡±


    Christian said with a smile, ¡°Very well. Since this is themon understanding between the four


    madams, I won¡¯t be too harsh and calctive. I only have one request now, which is for him to release


    my people and make apologies!¡±


    When Philip heard this, he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Christian, are you using your


    position as Chieftain of the branch family to suppress me? Well then, I¡¯ll make things clear to you too.


    Today, I also have only one request. I can release them, but these people from your branch family must


    apologize to me and my wife in person. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never let them go!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Christian shouted angrily and swung the disciplinary cane in his hand.


    Snap!


    With a crisp sound, it hit the floor. The floor tiles shattered apart. A deep crack appeared on the ground!


    At this moment, everyone in the memorial hall fell to their knees.


    The Chieftain was angry!


    Philip naturally noticed that Christian was furious.


    At the scene, only Philip, Horace, Aria, the Griffin Army, and the main family¡¯s followers did not kneel.


    The rest of the people were kneeling on the floor.


    This scene really made people a little breathless. However, Philip¡¯s expression remained calm. His


    eyes were firm with no signs of relenting.

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Aria frowned, turned to Philip, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop fooling around. Otherwise, your father will


    definitely chastise you when hees back!¡±


    ¡°Third Mother, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m grateful that you came to rescue me, but there are some


    things that I can¡¯t give in to! The branch family has gone too far this time! Today, either I die or the


    branch family must apologize!¡±


    Philip said sternly with a burst of anger in his eyes.


    At this moment, Aria looked at Philip¡¯s resolute face and that stubborn temper. She suddenly felt a little


    lost. This child had the same temper as his father back then. Once he made up his mind, nothing could


    change it.


    Then, so be it


    Aria turned around and looked at the angry Christian. She said, ¡°Christian rke, as the third madam


    of the main family, I¡¯m now warning you not to cross the line recklessly! He¡¯s the eldest young master of


    my main family, and even more so, the heir. You¡¯re not qualified to use the family discipline on him!¡±


    Christian scoffed. ¡°Third Madam, I never asked whether I¡¯m qualified to use the family discipline on


    him. If I want to do it, it¡¯s done. Even if this matter ends up going to Roger, so what?¡±


    At this moment, Christian disyed his prestige as the Chieftain of the branch family to the fullest. As


    the Chieftain of the branch family, he would do as he pleased.


    He even paid no heed to Roger rke!


    Hearing this, Aria¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of sternness. Even her calm and unruffled heart was


    stirred. She said coldly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll use my identity as the younger sister of the Imperial Preceptor


    to suppress you!¡±


    Christian smiled fearlessly and said, ¡°Third Madam, as I said, no matter how great the Imperial


    Preceptor is, he¡¯s just the Imperial Preceptor. He has no right to interfere in the rke family¡¯s affairs!


    After you married into the rke family and became the third madam of the rke family, you no


    longer have the status of being the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s sister!¡±


    ¡°Christian rke, you have wild ambitions, indeed! You don¡¯t even have any regard for the patriarch.


    What exactly does the branch family want?¡±


    Aria was furious as she pointed and chastised.


    Christianughed as he stepped out of the memorial hall and said, ¡°Aria Tsar, I advise you not to


    mislead yourself!¡±


    ¡°What? Do you dare to kill me?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At this moment, Aria also exuded her aura as the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s sister. In an instant, her cold and


    aloof demeanor was reced by the temperament of a heroine.


    It seemed that the person standing in front of everyone was not a pious and religious woman but an


    empress who ruled over the kingdom.


    The two of them were about burst into sparks!


    At this moment, Horace walked out silently from behind, sped his hands in front of his belly, and said


    with augh, ¡°Christian, you¡¯re very arrogant, indeed. Have you forgotten all about me?¡±


    Christian frowned, nced at Horace, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me yet!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Horaceughed and said, ¡°Very well, Christian. You¡¯re really getting out of hand. No wonder Roger has


    always been worried about your branch family. With you around, the branch family will rebel sooner or


    later!¡±


    ¡°Horace rke, don¡¯t try to falsely use me at this time. As chieftain of the branch family, do you


    think you can convict me with just a few words? I have people in thew enforcement hall too! Or


    perhaps you want to revoke my position as the chieftain as well?¡±


    Christian sneered and added, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid you are not qualified enough!¡±


    This time, Horace smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not qualified? Well then, let me see if this is enough to qualify!¡±


    After saying that, Horace took out a purple and gold token from his pocket.

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, the purple-gold token reflected a dazzling cold light. The moment


    this token was taken out, Christian, who was standing at the entrance of the memorial hall, widened his


    eyes as his breathing became rapid.


    After that, without another word, he knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Greetings to the grand elder.¡±


    Instantly, all the elders and people in charge of the branch family, as well as the young masters and


    youngdies, turned to Horace and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Greetings to the grand elder.¡±


    For a while, these words resormded throughout the branch family¡¯s memorial hall!


    Philip also trembled when he saw the purple-gold token in Horace¡¯s hand. His third uncle actually got


    hold of the grand elder¡¯s token.


    Behind him, all members of the Griffin Army knelt on one knee and said with bowed heads, ¡°Greetings


    to the grand elder.¡±


    Their cries were more majestic and imposing than those people from the branch family. Like rumbling


    thunder, the sound echoed and circled above the branch family¡¯s memorial hall.


    When she saw the token, Aria also bowed slightly and said, ¡°Greetings to the grand elder.¡±


    Horace indicated that Aria and Philip did not have to kneel. With the purple-gold token in his hand, he


    nced indifferently at Christian who was kneeling on the floor and said, ¡°Christian rke, weren¡¯t you


    very arrogant just now? Why are you kneeling now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Christian raised his head, red at Horace with a chill in his eyes, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Horace,


    why do you have the grand elder¡¯s token?¡±


    This was the grand elder¡¯s token that had never been easily given to others. Today, for Philip¡¯s sake,


    the grand elder actually gave the token to Horace.


    He was obviously taking sides!


    Sure enough, Christian did not have a ce in the grand elder¡¯s eyes. With the purple-gold token in his


    hand, Horace walked up to Christian with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I


    got it. The matter today will end here. Philip will release all the people from your branch family and your


    people should not mess with Philip anymore.¡±


    While saying that, Horace looked at Philip. Philip thought about it, frowned, and nodded in agreement.


    After that, Horace looked at Christian again and asked, ¡°Do you agree? Just say the word.¡±


    Christian knelt on the floor with a piercing chill in the corner of his eyes. He said with his head lowered,


    ¡°l obey the grand elder¡¯s wishes.¡±


    Horace smiled as he turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When he walked to the main entrance, Horace turned around and said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. You


    people of the branch family are very protective. In that case, I¡¯ll use the grand elder¡¯s token to give you


    a small punishment. All of you can just kneel like this until tomorrow morning.¡±


    With that said, he led Philip and the rest. They left the branch family¡¯s memorial hall.


    Even when this group of people was far away, Christian and the rest remained kneeling on the floor,


    not daring to get up.


    Horace had used the grand elder¡¯s token to order them to kneel until tomorrow morning, so it must be


    done!


    At a nce, the courtyard inside the branch family¡¯s memorial hall was full of people kneeling.


    Everyone held resentment in their hearts toward Horace.


    However, they dared not speak out. This incident happened and ended quickly.


    On the way back, Philip followed behind Horace and Aria. Aria suddenly stopped, turned her head, and


    pped Philip across the face!


    Philip was stunned by this p. He looked at his third mother¡¯s cold face and her eyes that carried


    traces of anger. He dared not make a sound.


    Aria¡¯s eyes were red, and her lips trembled slightly as she reprimanded, ¡°Rascal! If something had


    happened to you today, how would I exin it to your father? How should I exin it to Charlotte?¡±


    Philip nced sideways at Horace. Horace winked at him, and it was caught by Aria.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Aria turned her head, looked at Horace disapprovingly, and said, ¡°And you! Do you want to cause


    trouble with him too? Do you know what kind of ce the branch family is? If Christian really had the


    intention to kill today, who would¡¯ve been able to stop him?¡±


    Horace looked a little sullen and said, ¡°But Aria, I did ask for the grand elder¡¯s token, didn¡¯t I? Besides,


    nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Say it again!¡± Aria coldly scolded.


    Horace was like a schoolboy who had made a mistake. He turned to Philip and used him, ¡°Why are


    you so stubborn? Why couldn¡¯t you hold back a little? You just had to go and cause such a big fuss!


    Apologize to your third mother right now!¡±


    Philip felt helpless. He knew that his third mother loved him.


    ¡°Third Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong.¡±


    Philip lowered his head and said. Then, he took a step forward, pulled Aria¡¯s delicate arm, and said,


    ¡°Third Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t dare to do it again next time.¡±


    With that said, Philip even wanted to make a vow.


    Aria snorted and said to the attendant next to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Aria turned to leave. After walking a few steps, she said without looking back, ¡°Tomorrow, bring your


    wife and children to my ce for a meal.¡±


    Philip smiled and responded, ¡°Okay, sure.¡±


    Philip breathed a sigh of relief when Aria finally got into the car and left. He rubbed his burning cheek


    and grumbled, ¡°Uncle Horace, Third Mother is too hard on me.¡±


    Horace rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Do you still dare to say that? I don¡¯t even dare to talk back to


    her. Only you can do that. If that little brat Ethan was the one who did something like this, with your


    third mother¡¯s temper, she would have skinned him!¡±


    Philip waved his hand and shrugged, his eyes fixing sneakily on the purple-gold token in Horace¡¯s


    hand. He said, ¡°Uncle Horace, can you let me y with the grand elder¡¯s token for two days?¡±


    Hearing this, Horace stared at Philip as if he was a thief and said, ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t even


    think about it! This is the grand elder¡¯s token. I have to send it backter.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Boring.¡±


    Horace rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned, so take a break today. Tomorrow


    morning, I¡¯ll get someone to pick you, Wynnie, and your kids up. You need to visit the grand elder and


    pay him your respects.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been away for seven years! Don¡¯t you know that the grand elder loves to talk about you, the


    little monkey?¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°I know.¡±


    ***


    Nightfall. Philip was in his residence.


    Inside a huge bedroom, Lydia was lying on the bed and wrapped in bandages all over.


    Wynn sat on the side, her eyes swollen from crying. She was keeping watch over Lydia.


    Philip nced at Lydia, who was still unconscious on the bed. He said to the doctor who was packing


    up the medical equipment, ¡°Dr. Garfield Gates, is she okay?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The old man with a headful of gray and dressed in white looked like an expert.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just needs a few days of rest.¡±


    Philip nodded and said to the servant behind him, ¡°Triple the payment.¡±


    Dr. Gates smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Philip, you think too highly of me. You don¡¯t have to pay me.


    This is part of my job.¡±


    With that said, Dr. Gates nced at Wynn who was guarding by the bedside. He then winked at Philip


    and said, ¡°Young Master Philip, let¡¯s talk in private.¡±


    Philip understood, turned sideways respectfully, and said, ¡°Dr. Gates, this way please.¡±


    In the yard, under the starry sky.


    Philip¡¯s expression looked very ugly at this moment. With a deep frown, he looked at the doctor and


    asked anxiously, ¡°What did you say? Wynnie has a hidden illness? She only has three years left to


    live?¡±

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    Philip was dumbfounded at Dr. Garfield Gates¡¯ words.


    Wynn had a hidden illness? She only had three years left to live?


    How was this possible?


    ¡°Dr. Gates, are you sure?¡± Philip looked a little unhappy. If not for the doctor¡¯s superb medical skills, he


    would have gotten someone to give him a bashing!


    Dr. Gates nodded with a look of regret and said, ¡°Young Master Philip, there¡¯s no reason for me to lie to


    you. Young Madam¡¯s body is very special, indeed.¡±


    Philip frowned, and his heart was in turmoil. His breathing became very rapid and tense.


    Was Dr. Gates telling the truth?


    Wynnie¡­ How could she have only three years left to live?


    ¡°Dr. Gates, what the hell is going on here? How can she have a hidden illness? She looks fine to me,¡±


    Philip asked.


    Dr. Gates shook his head and narrowed his eyes. Through the window, he nced at Wynn who was


    guarding Lydia at the bedside and asked Philip, ¡°Young Master Philip, let me ask you. Did the young


    madam show signs of hemorrhaging during her recent childbirth?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Philip replied.


    Indeed, Wynn had bled heavily during delivery.


    Dr. Gates nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, then.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Philip noticed the somewhat obscure and unfamiliar look on Dr. Gates¡¯ face, so he


    quickly asked.


    The doctor shook his head and looked at the moon in the sky before revealing his judgment. ¡°Young


    Master Philip, when you were away just now, I observed the young madam¡¯splexion and facial


    features. I found that the blood flow in the young madam¡¯s body is abnormal. It¡¯s not as robust. To be


    precise, the vitality in her blood iscking. The hemorrhage during childbirth this time is also one of the


    culprits. For more details, I need to give her a more thorough check-up.¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, the two returned to the living room.


    ¡°Wynnie,e out for a moment. Dr. Gates will give you a check-up.¡± Philip forced out a smile on his


    face and called out to Wynn who was sitting by the bed.


    With a puzzled face, Wynn asked, ¡°Phil, I¡¯m not sick. Why do I need a check-up?¡±


    Philip walked over and said, ¡°You had a hemorrhage in the hospitalst time. I¡¯m still worried about it,


    so I asked Dr. Gates to give you a check-up and prescribe something to nourish your body.¡±


    Hearing that, Wynn agreed. She got up and walked to the living room.


    20 minutester, Dr. Gates¡¯ face became more serious and unpleasant. He would also look at Wynn


    from time to time. Finally, he stopped and sat on the chair. After pondering for a moment, he squeezed


    a smile and said, ¡°Young Madam, there¡¯s nothing serious. I can just prescribe a few supplements for


    you.¡±


    Wynn nodded, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Gates.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Philip sent Wynn back to the room before he walked out and met up with Dr. Gates in the yard.


    ¡°How is Wynnie¡¯s health?¡± Philip asked impatiently.


    With a face full of hesitation, Dr. Gates shook his head and said to Philip, ¡°Young Master Philip, if my


    diagnosis is correct, the blood in the young madam¡¯s body is different from normal people. I¡¯ve only


    seen this kind of blood once in my life.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip was full of confusion.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Dr. Gates sighed and paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. Finally, he said, ¡°Young


    Master Philip, have you ever heard of something called the golden blood in this world?¡±


    Philip abruptly reacted and said, ¡°It has something to do with golden blood?¡±


    Dr. Gates nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Philip, truth be told, 20 years ago, I was fortunate enough to


    have encountered a patient with golden blood. That patient¡¯s condition was very simr to the young


    madam¡¯s. She underwent two childbirths and had a hemorrhage during her second delivery. Later, her


    blood flow copsed and her body quickly deteriorated. All vitality in her blood essence was lost. In less


    than three years, the patient passed away and left two children behind.¡±


    ¡°I have visited famous doctors and read various ancient books, but there¡¯s no treatment for this


    disease. It can be said that for people with golden blood, regardless of men or women, the blood flow in


    their bodies will copse at a certain age. Within three years, they will die.¡±


    Dr. Gates¡¯ face was full of chagrin and regret. He had practiced medicine all his life and saved


    countless people.


    However, the patient back then had be a source of his heartache for decades.


    In the past 20 years, he had read countless books and searched for countless famous doctors, but he


    was unable to find a cure for the golden blood disease. There was nothing more regrettable for a


    medical practitioner than failing to save a patient.


    Philip was silent before muttering, ¡°Golden blood? Is it because of the golden blood?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Dr. Gates nodded and said, ¡°ording to the current medical terminology, this golden blood is a very


    rare and special blood type. I once studied this blood type with my friends. This blood type wasn¡¯t born


    from nature but artificially created by man. This blood type is constantly depriving people of their vital


    life force. As for who created it, I really can¡¯t find out. However, based on my understanding, someone


    who can spend so much to artificially create this blood type must not be an ordinary person and should


    have some kind of ulterior motive. Perhaps if we can find this person or mysterious organization, there


    could be a remedy for the young madam¡¯s illness.¡±


    Philip frowned, and his eyes shed with chills. He thought to himself, ¡®Is it rted to the Lovce


    family?¡¯


    Philip took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Dr. Gates, is there anything that can temporarily relieve Wynnie¡¯s


    illness?¡±


    Dr. Gates narrowed his eyes. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Young Master Philip, to be honest, I


    still haven¡¯t found a remedy to deal with it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Philip¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°No remedy? In that case, Wynnie¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Suddenly, Dr. Gates said.


    Philip quickly asked, ¡°But what? Do you have a way?¡±


    Dr. Gates nodded before shaking his head and saying, ¡°I read this in an ancient book. Perhaps it might


    be helpful to the young madam¡¯s current condition, but I¡¯m not very sure about it.¡±


    ¡°What book? What method? As long as there¡¯s a way, we can try,¡± Philip said.


    Dr. Gates nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Philip, the method recorded in this ancient book is too


    mysterious, or rather, too shocking. The three herbs needed for this prescription are not something


    ordinary people can find.¡±


    ¡°What herbs are those? No matter how much they cost, I can buy them!¡± Philip said solemnly.


    Dr. Gates shook his head and said, ¡°The first two herbs can be obtained with your identity and the


    rke family¡¯s background. They are the thousand year mandrake and the thousand year bedonna.


    However, I¡¯ve never seen this third ingredient nor even heard of anyone ownng it. Even the current


    developed medical system has no record of this item.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Philip asked.

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    After pondering for a moment, Dr. Gates said, ¡°Multidew Herb.¡±


    ¡®Multidew Herb?¡¯


    ¡®What kind of medicinal material is that?¡¯


    After hearing this, Philip¡¯s entire face trembled as he inquired, ¡°Dr. Gates, what medicine is this?¡±


    Dr. Gates shook his head, put his hands behind his back, and exined, ¡°Young Master Philip, I don¡¯t


    know this medicine either. It¡¯s just something recorded in an ancient book. It¡¯s said to be made from the


    juice of a hundred kinds of herbs that has absorbed sunlight and moonlight. It takes 3,000 years to form


    a nt. Then, the nt is taken and pounded into medicinal dew.¡±


    Dr. Gates raised three fingers as he said that, his face full of helpless distress as he shook his head.


    Philip did not feel well after hearing this. Was there really such a thing in this world?


    It sounded more like a nt from a fairytale. The nt needed 3,000 years to grow?


    The history of this country was only 5,000 years.


    ¡°Dr. Gates, was this recorded in an ancient book?¡± Philip asked.


    Dr. Gates nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it was recorded in an ancient book with the handwritten notes of


    Symonds Soto, the King of Medicine. I was fortunate enough to have contact with a descendant of the


    Soto family before I could see this ancient book. This prescription was recorded there. However, this


    remedy is not aimed at the young madam¡¯s golden blood disease but involves a more secret legend.¡±


    Handwritten notes of Symonds Soto, the King of Medicine?


    Philip froze for a moment. He knew something about the Soto family. There was some business


    cooperation between the rke and Soto families. Moreover, there was also a medical hall inside the


    rke family exclusively opened by the Soto family to serve the rke family.


    ¡°What legend does this prescription involve?¡± Philip asked with some eagerness in his eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Dr. Gates said, ¡°The path of eternal life.¡±


    ¡®The path of eternal life?¡¯


    Hiss!


    Philip suddenly felt that he had heard something remarkable.


    ¡°Dr. Gates, don¡¯t lie to me. How can there be a path to eternal life in this world? A thing like the fountain


    of youth is nothing but a myth. In this world, there¡¯s no such thing,¡± Philip said with a self deprecating


    laugh.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Dr. Gates shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master Philip, you know very little about the medical arts. In


    this world, there may not be a fountain of youth but there are pills to prolong life and promote vitality.


    This is the real deal. It only feels unbelievable because ordinary people can¡¯t ess it easily.


    Moreover, these pills are exclusive items and can¡¯t be purchased by ordinary people. Even if you have


    a mountain of gold, you might not necessarily be able to buy these things.¡±


    Dr. Gates exined with a face that did not seem like he was lying.


    ¡°In that case, are you saying that the prescription recorded in this ancient book is the recipe for eternal


    life?¡± Philip asked in surprise.


    Dr. Gates nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is the recorded recipe for the elixir of life. However, without these


    three important medicinal materials, the elixir of life is just empty talk. In particr, thest material is


    not something born of nature but has to be cultivated for 3,000 years by hundreds of generations of


    medical ves before it can be used.¡±


    ¡®Elixir of life?¡¯


    ¡®3,000 years?¡¯


    Philip suddenly felt that the world was spinning as his mind was overwhelmed.


    Did that mean that Wynn only had three years to live?


    Where the hell was he supposed to find this thing?

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    ¡°Young Master Philip, the 3,000 years mentioned in the ancient texts may not be very credible and


    perhaps just exaggerated.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s look of dejection, Dr. Gates coughed lightly and said, ¡°However, don¡¯t be discouraged.


    Although this prescription is hard toe by, I¡¯ll try my best to read the ancient books again to find out


    if there¡¯s a remedy to alleviate the young madam¡¯s illness.¡±


    Philip nodded. He felt very empty, disappointed, and upset.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Dr. Gates, I¡¯ll be counting on you, then,¡± Philip said respectfully with a bow.


    Dr. Gates quickly helped Philip up and said, ¡°Young Master Philip, you don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m just


    one of the rke family¡¯s doctors and I should do my best. You don¡¯t have to bow to me.¡±


    Philip did not say anything but looked at Dr. Gates very seriously and said, ¡°Dr. Gates, don¡¯t tell the


    young madam about this matter for now.¡±


    Dr. Gates naturally understood and answered with a nod, ¡°I understand, please rest assured. I¡¯ll go


    back and prescribe a few supplements to the young madam to replenish her blood and boost her


    vitality. Even though it can¡¯t help much, it can lessen her suffering for the next three years.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were red as he nodded and instructed the servant to send Dr. Gates back. Looking at the


    doctor¡¯s departure, Philip stood in the yard and looked up at the vast starry sky.


    There were countless stars in the sky, and shooting stars could be seen from time to time.


    ¡°Phil, what are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, a gentle voice came from behind Philip.


    Then, Philip felt an extra jacket over his shoulders. He turned around and saw Wynn looking at him


    with a gentle smile on her face. He squeezed out a smile, gently took Wynn into his arms, and said,


    ¡°Wynnie, it¡¯s been a long time since we looked at the stars together.¡±


    Wynn leaned in Philip¡¯s arms, raised her delicate little face, and looked at the stars in the sky. A happy


    smile appeared at the corners of her mouth as she said, ¡°Phil, do you still remember the time when we


    used to count the stars together at the university¡¯s lover¡¯s slope?¡±


    Philip nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Of course I do. At that time, you were wearing a white dress and


    was worried about the bugs in the grass, so you refused to sit. I had to take off my jacket and spread it


    on the ground for you.¡±


    ¡°After that, I found a ring in the jacket.¡±


    Wynn looked up at Philip and suddenly said with augh, ¡°You said that you had just started attending


    university and only knew this one trick to deceive young women. I was really foolish at that time to


    believe your nonsense. I was moved by you and agreed to be with you.¡±


    Philip hugged Wynn tightly and said, ¡°Wynnie, do you regret being with me?¡±


    Wynn shook her head seriously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. Since I chose you, I won¡¯t regret it. Even if


    you¡¯re not the young master of the rke family and don¡¯t have such a big family business, even if


    you¡¯re just the ordinary Philip rke you used to be, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Philip lowered his head and looked at Wynn in his arms. He gently leaned over, kissed her smooth


    forehead, and said, ¡°I love you.¡± .


    ¡°I love you too.¡± Wynn stood on tiptoes and kissed Philip on the lips.


    Then, the two just leaned against each other, stood in the yard, and looked at the starry sky. The


    surrounding servants stood far away at this moment, not daring to disturb them at all.


    ***


    In the bedroom, Philip stood guard by Wynn¡¯s bedside. He looked at the sleeping Wynn with her


    delicate brows and beautiful features.


    ¡®Wynnie, don¡¯t worry. Even if I use up all of the rke family¡¯s fortune, I¡¯ll find the Multidew Herb for


    you! Even if I make an enemy out of the whole world, I¡¯ll cure your disease!¡¯


    At this moment, Philip had made a decision.

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    At this moment, a tiny figure was rubbing her sleepy eyes. She was wearing a cute pair of pink


    pajamas and standing at the bedroom door.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    M called out and walked in wearing big pink slippers.


    Philip smiled, bent over, and picked M up. He hopped her nose and asked, ¡°Why are you awake?¡±


    M hid in Philip¡¯s arms in fear and said, ¡°I had a nightmare. I dreamed that Mom left me and went far


    away.¡±


    While saying that, M looked at the sleeping Wynn on the bed and wanted to call out to her.


    Philip immediately put a finger to his mouth in a shushing gesture and said, ¡°Mom is asleep. Let me


    y with you for a while.¡±


    M nodded, looking very cute with her hair slightly disheveled.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The father and daughter sat in the living room to y at this moment. While ying, Philip noticed a


    small object hanging from M¡¯s neck. It was a small green bottle carved with patterns and there was a


    red string on both ends. The bottle was about the size of a little finger.


    Philip frowned. He did not buy this for his daughter.


    ¡®Was it given by Wynn?¡¯


    ¡°M, who gave you the thing on your neck?¡± Philip put M on his knee and looked at the small object


    on her neck very carefully.


    It seemed to be a container with veryplicated lines and patterns on it.


    M held the object in her chubby little hands and said happily, ¡°Dad, this is from Aunt.¡±


    Aunt? Hannah rke?


    With a frown, Philip suddenly thought of the letter that Hannah handed to him before he left the hospital


    in Uppercreekst time. The letter mentioned that Hannah had left something for M.


    Was it the small object in front of him?


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°M, can you show it to me?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± M agreed obediently. She took off the small object from her neck and put it in Philip¡¯s hand.


    Philip took the small green bottle and looked at it carefully several times under the light. Apart from


    someplicated patterns on it, nothing seemed peculiar.


    He tried to twist it and break it apart, only to find that the material of this thing was very hard. It was


    simr to jade but not quite like it, or perhaps something metal. After looking at it for a while, Philip still


    could not figure out what it was. He could only hand it back to M glumly. He stroked her head and


    said, ¡°Aunt Hannah gave it to you, so keep it well and don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    M nodded, revealing two dimples. She said, ¡°Okay, Dad, I know.¡±


    After spending a little more time with M, Philip sent her back to her room and put her to sleep. Before


    he left the room, Philip¡¯s eyes fell on the object on M¡¯s neck again.


    What exactly did Hannah mean by this?


    ***


    Early the next morning. Outside Philip¡¯s residence, a group of servants and a butler had arrived.


    The butler said to the butler of the residence, ¡°Butler Little, I¡¯m here on Third Old Master¡¯s order to pick


    up the young master and young madam to visit the grand elder.¡±


    Butler Little nodded and said, ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go in and inform them.¡±


    Soon, Butler Little came to the hall and looked at Philip who was having breakfast at the dining table.


    He said, ¡°Young Master Philip, someone from Third Old Master¡¯s side hase to pick you and Young


    Madam to the grand elder¡¯s ce.¡±


    Philip was startled. He almost forgot about it and responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go overter. Please tell them to


    wait for a while.¡±


    At the dining table, Wynn, who was eating, trembled slightly. She asked, ¡°Phil, what grand elder? Who


    are you taking me to see?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s just an elder of the family. You can bring M to have a change of clothes


    first. I¡¯ll take you thereter.¡±


    ¡°Which elder?¡± Wynn asked.


    Philip replied, ¡°My great great grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    Wynn was stunned. Philip actually had a great great grandfather. Was that not her father-inw¡¯s great


    grandfather?


    The generation gap was too huge!


    For a while, Wynn was a little flustered. She stared reproachfully at Philip and said, ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell


    me earlier? You nearly got me into trouble.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Wynn took M, who was still drinking her milk, back to the room and started changing.


    About half an hourter, Wynn changed into a long white dress with a small trench coat. Her hair was


    coiled on her head, and she put on high heels. With light makeup on, she looked very savvy and


    approachable.


    ¡°How is it? Do I look okay?¡± Wynn looked at herself and nced at Philip expectantly.


    Philip stroked his chin, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, this is fine. The grand elder is not a particr person.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°How can we act so casually? No way, I¡¯ll change into another


    outfit.¡±


    With that said, Wynn returned to the room. Ten minutester, she still decided to stick with the previous


    outfit.


    Then, Philip carried M, who was in a white princess dress, with the graceful-looking Wynn next to


    him. They left the residence and got into the Bentley that was waiting at the entrance.


    About ten minutester, the car stopped at the side door of thew enforcement hall.


    Philip and Wynn got down from the car. At this time, Wynn was very nervous and her palms were all


    sweaty. Seeing her current state, Philip gently put his arm around Wynn¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay,


    don¡¯t be nervous. The grand elder is a very nice person. He just wants to see my wife.¡±


    Wynn gave Philip an admonishing nce before she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip smiled. The family of three followed the butler to the entrance of the grand elder¡¯s courtyard. He


    was also the first elder of thew enforcement hall.


    At this moment, Horace had already been waiting for them. As soon as he saw Philip, heined


    softly, ¡°Stinking brat, what took you so long? The grand elder has been waiting for you.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t take that long, right? Wynnie just freshened up a bit.¡±


    Next to Philip, Wynn looked at Horace with some embarrassment. Not knowing who the other party


    was, she could only smile and nod.


    When Horace saw Wynn, he immediately squeezed out a pleased smile and said, ¡°This must be


    Wynnie, right?¡±


    Wynn nodded and looked at Philip who made introductions, ¡°This is my third uncle.¡±


    ¡°How are you, Third Uncle.¡± Wynn bowed slightly, looking very gracious.


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Horace smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s good to freshen up a little. Taking some time is not a big


    deal.¡±


    Philip was taken aback. Uncle Horace was just good at reprimanding him. When it came to Wynn, be


    disregarded everything. It was a typical act of not siding with the nephew.


    Then, Philip said to M in his arms, ¡°M, this is your third grandpa.¡±


    Little M looked exactly like a princess in her white dress. With a chubby face full of smiles, she called


    out to Horace sweetly, ¡°Third Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hello! As expected of the little princess of the rke family, she¡¯s so beautiful like a porcin


    doll.¡±


    Horace was very happy as though he was seeing his own daughter-inw and little granddaughter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Horace led the way, and Philip¡¯s family of three followed closely.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    Soon, the four arrived at the middle hall.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, an old man with his hand behind his back was looking at the birdcage hanging in the


    yard. From a distance, the old man was dressed in in clothes, looking quite hale and hearty.


    Horace walked in with Philip and the others. He bowed slightly to the old man and said, ¡°Grand Elder,


    Philip has brought his wife and child to visit you.¡±


    The grand elder turned around with a benevolent smile. He looked at Philip who was grinning broadly,


    stretched out his hand in a beckon, and said, ¡°Little Monkey, are you finally willing toe back and


    visit this lonely old man?¡±


    Philip stepped forward, bowed to the old man, and said with a smile, ¡°Grand Elder, I¡¯m here to visit


    you.¡±


    The old man rolled his eyes at Philip before looking at Wynn and M who were standing with


    trepidation on the side.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he beckoned to Wynn and M while saying, ¡°Come here, all of you.


    There are not so many rules to follow here.¡±


    Wynn stepped forward with M in her arms, bowed to the old man, and said respectfully, ¡°Grand


    Elder¡­¡± Then, she said to M in her arms, ¡°M, this is your great-grand elder.¡±


    M was still a little scared of strangers. With her two big eyes that were as bright as gems, she


    nced at Philip before calling out to the old man, ¡°Great-grand Elder¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, good girl. She¡¯s a member of our rke family, indeed. She was carved out of the same mold as


    this little stinking monkey!¡±


    With a happy smile on his face, the grand elder motioned to the butler next to him, ¡°Hurry up, take out


    the things I prepared.¡±


    The butler immediately fetched three objects from the room, one of which was a white jade bracelet.


    The grand elder handed it to Wynn and said, ¡°Little Monkey¡¯s wife and the young madam of the rke


    family, I have nothing good to give you. This is something your great-great-grandmother left behind. I¡¯ll


    pass it down to you today.¡±


    Wynn was ttered and quickly bowed as she epted the white jade bracelet with both hands. She


    said, ¡°Thank you, Grand Elder.¡±


    The old man nodded kindly and motioned Wynn to get up. Then, he took a golden locket from the


    butler¡¯s hand, bent over, handed it to M. He said, ¡°Your name is M, right?¡±


    M looked at the old man with her big soulful eyes. She nced at Philip and Wynn before she


    nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, my name is M rke.¡±


    The old manughed and stroked M¡¯s head. He put the small golden locket around M¡¯s neck and


    said, ¡°This is a gift for you.¡±


    M lowered her head and looked at the small golden locket hanging around her neck. She smiled


    sweetly, revealing her two dimples. She said, ¡°Thank you, Great-grand Elder¡­¡±


    The old man nodded and praised her. Then, he looked at the third object. He turned his head and said


    to Philip, ¡°This one, you take it back for the little one.¡±


    Philip took it from him with a yes and looked at the object. It was a small white jade pendant with two


    golden dragons embroidered with gold threads on it. It looked very beautiful and valuable at first


    nce.


    ¡°Grand Elder, how much is this worth?¡± Philip asked jokingly.


    The old man rolled his eyes at Philip and scolded, ¡°How dare a stinking monkey like you tease me as


    soon as you return? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll punish you and make you stand at the door for three days!¡±


    Philipughed earnestly and kept the item in his pocket.


    Then, they exchanged more pleasantries over tea.


    Wynn breathed a sigh of relief. Her palms were already full of sweat.


    Philip looked at her, wiped her sweat from the corners of her forehead, and said, ¡°Bring M to the yard


    for a while. I¡¯ll talk to the grand elder.¡±


    Wynn agreed and took M to the yard.


    Philip watched Wynn¡¯s back as she left before he turned around and walked into the inner courtyard of


    the middle hall.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    At this moment, the grand elder was lying on a wicker chair, enjoying tea and listening to music.


    ¡°Little Monkey, refill my tea,¡± the old man called out.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Philip walked over with a few steps, refilled the old man¡¯s teapot, and sat next to him.


    The old man nced at Philip and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Something on your mind?¡±


    Philip squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    The old man chuckled, looked at the flowers and nts in the yard, and said, ¡°I watched you grow up. I


    can tell at a nce that you have something on your mind. If you tell me, perhaps I can help.¡±


    Philip thought for a while, got up, and sat down next to the grand elder. He refilled the old man¡¯s teacup


    before asking, ¡°Grand Elder, I want to ask you something.¡±


    The old man hummed and said, ¡°What is it? Why are you so secretive and why do you look so


    serious?¡±


    Philip pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you know about the Multidew Herb?¡±


    ¡°Multidew Herb..?¡±


    The grand elder suddenly repeated and sat up from the wicker chair. He looked at Philip very seriously


    and asked, ¡°Little Monkey, how did you hear about this thing?¡±


    ¡°From Dr. Garfield Gates,¡± Philip said honestly.


    ¡°Why did he tell you about this?¡± The old man frowned, somewhat puzzled.


    Philip grinned broadly and said, ¡°Grand Elder, don¡¯t worry about that. Do you know anything about it?¡±


    The old many down again, looked at the birds in the sky, and thought for a while. Then, he reached


    out and tapped on the wooden coffee table.


    Philip understood and immediately refilled his teacup.


    ¡°This is a long story. The Multidew Herb is a rare medicine. ording to the legends outside, it¡¯s the


    most important ingredient to produce the elixir of life. It takes 3,000 years to produce one.¡±


    The old man said with a look of recollection on his face.


    ¡°Do you know where I can find this herb now?¡± Philip asked.


    The grand elder nced at Philip and said, ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you think you can find


    something that thousands of people can¡¯t?¡±


    When Philip heard this, his face immediately dimmed as he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t find it?¡±


    The grand elder shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°There is no such thing in this world. It¡¯s just a


    herb recorded in ancient books. No one knows if it¡¯s true. After all, no one has ever seen it.¡±


    Philip was a little disappointed. If even the grand elder was not sure about this, there was probably no


    such thing as the Multidew Herb in this world.


    However, the old man suddenly spoke quietly, ¡°However, if I remember correctly, this thing should be


    recorded by the Nonagon.¡±


    ¡°Nonagon? Grand Elder, are you saying that the Nonagon has a record of this thing?¡± Philip was


    suddenly excited.


    The old man rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Brat, I know everything about what you did outside. Last


    time, because of you, Reed Williams and Fulton Hash almost tore down the Nonagon.¡±


    Philip smiled and quickly asked, ¡°Grand Elder, are you sure the Nonagon has a record of this thing?¡±


    The old man thought for a while, got up, and went to his bedroom. A few minutester, he returned to


    the wicker chair with a small wooden box in his hand.


    Philip nced at the wooden box. It was very old and ancient-looking. It was purple-red in color with


    several images carved on it.


    The grand elder opened the wooden box, took out a sealed yellow old paper from it, took a few


    nces, and said, ¡°Yes, it does say that the Multidew Herb has a certain connection with Cochly


    Mountain. Cochly Mountain is now under the control of the Nonagon. If you really want to find the


    traces of that ingredient, you can only enter the Nonagon and go to Cochly Mountain.¡±


    Philip was silent and asked, ¡°Grand Elder, the Cochly Mountain you¡¯re talking about, is that the door in


    our country?¡±


    The old man nodded and said, ¡°Pretty much. This secret of the Multidew Herb that I know of is


    something your mother told me back then. She told me to keep this secret and said that one day,


    someone wille to find me.¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡± Philip was amazed.

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    His mother actually knew about the Multidew Herb?


    ¡°Grand Elder, what¡¯s going on? Why did Mother leave you this thing?¡± Philip asked.


    The old man shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Your mother¡¯s talent is the first in this world, and no


    one would dare to say no to her. She must have her reasons for leaving this thing behind. Back then,


    your mother and your father were in charge of the sixth and seventh zones in the Nonagon. They were


    known as the double emperors. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before the turmoil in the Nonagon broke


    out. Your parents had no choice but to leave. Your mother¡¯s ident was more or less rted to the


    Nonagon. Perhaps it was also connected to the Multidew Herb.¡±


    The grand elder looked at the sky, lost in thoughts. Waves of sadness appeared on his face.


    Philip listened in amazement.


    He had already learned from Fennel Leigh that his mother¡¯s ident was rted to the Nonagon.


    However, the Multidew Herb was also rted to his mother now.


    Could it be that what his mother left behind in the sixth zone was the clue to this Multidew Herb?


    ¡°Little Monkey, why are you asking about this Multidew Herb?¡±


    Suddenly, the old man turned to him and asked.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened and he hesitated for a long time before he said, ¡°Wynnie has golden blood.


    ording to Dr. Gates, she only has three years to live. At the moment, only that so-called elixir of life


    can alleviate Wynnie¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°What? Golden blood?!¡± The old man abruptly sat up again with a stunned look on his face!


    After that, he seemed to have thought of something that made him very angry. He roared, ¡°You, take


    them away! Leave immediately!¡±


    Then, he got up and turned away with a face full of anger.


    Philip was shocked by the sudden scene. He got up and shouted, ¡°Grand Elder, what¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask! Hurry up and leave! Take her away with you!¡±


    The grand elder shouted and said, ¡°Heinous sins! Why is it the golden blood and the Lovce family?


    Why is this happening? Where did it go wrong?¡±


    The grand elder left the courtyard like he was in a trance.


    Philip stood there for a long time and could not figure out why the grand elder was suddenly so angry.


    He nced at the butler standing on the side before he turned around and left the courtyard.


    At the door, Wynn and M had been waiting for a while. Seeing Philip walking out with an unpleasant


    look on his face, Wynn walked up and said, ¡°Phil, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a fight with the grand


    elder?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip nced at Wynn with a gentle expression in his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°It¡®s nothing, let¡¯s go


    back.¡±


    Wynn nodded and got into the car with M in her arms.


    Horace walked over at this moment with a slightly surprised look on his face. He signaled Philip to step


    aside and asked, ¡°Did you quarrel with the grand elder?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know why he suddenly get angry. We were just talking


    about some irrelevant things.¡±


    ¡°What irrelevant things?¡± Horace asked.


    Philip thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Uncle Horace. I¡¯ll send Wynnie and M back first. We


    still have to go to Third Mother¡®s ce this afternoon.¡± With that said, Philip turned around and left.


    Horace frowned as he looked at Philip¡¯s departing back. He nced at the courtyard door resignedly


    before he shook his head and left.


    Meanwhile, in the grand elder¡¯s yard.


    The grand elder, dressed in in clothes, stood in the yard with his hands behind his back. Facing a


    guard wearing ck clothes and who was kneeling on the ground, he solemnly said, ¡°Go to the


    Lovce family to investigate Wynn¡¯s details and confirm whether she¡¯s their child!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grand Elder!¡±


    The guard responded respectfully and withdrew from the yard.


    The grand elder stood in the yard, looked up at the white clouds in the sky, and muttered, ¡°What went


    wrong? Is this part of your n too?¡±

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. In the afternoon, he brought Wynn and M to his third mother¡¯s residence.


    Aria Tsar¡¯s ce was in and simple. The decoration style was homely and elegant.


    At Wynn and the child¡¯s arrival, Aria came out from the backyard with a loving smile on her face. She


    stepped forward and took Wynn¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯ve heard so much about you from


    Hazel and Nadia. Seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed a beauty. Come here and sit down. You just gave


    birth and shouldn¡¯t stand for too long.¡±


    ¡°Third Mother.¡± Wynn inclined slightly and addressed her politely.


    Aria was very fond of Wynn and M.


    ¡°This must be M. How cute!¡± Aria pinched M¡¯s chubby face dotingly.


    Wynn said to M, ¡°This is Third Grandma.¡±


    M looked up at Aria with her big eyes and greeted, ¡°Third Grandma¡­¡±


    Aria keptughing happily and started chatting with Wynn and M.


    Poor Philip was just a decoration next to them.


    After the meal, Wynn and Aria chatted for a few more minutes before Philip took them back.


    Before leaving, Aria pulled Philip aside. She said seriously and earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t run around in the next


    few days. Your father isn¡¯t around and the branch family has a grudge against you. Don¡¯t cause any


    trouble and learn how to take over the rke business. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you around the


    properties.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Philip nodded and responded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the branch rke family.


    Early in the morning, the group of people kneeling in the branch family¡¯s memorial hall showed signs of


    exhaustion and excitement when they saw the rising sun.


    They wanted to stand up, but after kneeling all night, their legs were already numb!


    Moreover, at this moment, Christian rke, the chieftain of the branch family, had not stood up yet.


    Christian was still kneeling in the courtyard of the memorial hall with a biting chill flowing all over his


    body.


    This chill was like a de hidden in the storm, about to tear the world apart.


    When the butler saw that the chieftain was still kneeling, he reminded in a small voice, ¡°Chieftain, it¡¯s


    already morning. You can get up now.¡±


    However, Christian paid no attention and remained kneeling. Since he was still kneeling, the elders and


    people in charge of the branch family, as well as the young masters and youngdies, dared not get


    up.


    At this moment, they hated Philip to the core. It was all because of him that they had to kneel here all


    night!


    Ten minutester, a group of guards walked in from the main entrance of the memorial hall, led by an


    old man in his 50s. He looked at all the people kneeling in the courtyard.


    Then, he walked up to Christian, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Chieftain, the first elder has given the order


    for you to get up. In addition, he¡¯d like to see you in thew enforcement hall.¡±


    Hearing that, Christian frowned. He took a deep breath and said with a bow, ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    After Christian stood up, the elders and people in charge of the branch family, as well as the young


    masters and youngdies, finally dared to follow suit. Then, Christian left the memorial hall with the


    man in his 50s.


    After Christian left, the other members of the branch family in the memorial hall finally dared to air their


    grievances.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, my legs are numb! It¡®s all that damned Philip¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Yes, damn it! After kneeling here all night, I¡¯m nearly starving to death!¡±


    The group of pampered young masters and youngdies felt dizzy. They could not wait to leave the


    memorial hall and go back to thefort of their own homes.


    In the memorial hall, more than a dozen elders and people in charge of the branch family remained.


    At this moment, they looked at each other. Some helplessly shook their heads and sighed before


    saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be going back, then. After one night of suffering, my body can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too. I still have things to handle at thepany.¡±


    For a while, several elders and people in charge of the branch family bade farewell to Wade and


    Desmond.


    In the memorial hall, only a few old masters and Desmond were left.


    Bang!


    With a sullen face, Wade kicked a flower pot on the side and shouted, ¡°Damn it! What an outrage! I¡¯ve


    lived for 50 years, but I have never suffered such a disgrace as yesterday!¡±


    Hansel also had a cold expression on his face. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°No matter what, we


    can¡®t just let this matter go! Word of what happened yesterday has already spread out. This is a loss of


    the branch family¡¯s image and dignity! If we just let it go, the prestige of the branch family on Arcadia


    Ind will decline. The n we haveid out for so long will be in vain!¡±


    Desmond snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That damned brat bullied the branch family and killed my


    great-grandson. I definitely won¡¯t give up on this matter! Even if the chieftain doesn¡¯t pursue it, I¡¯ll still


    go all out!¡±


    Several people looked at each other, their eyes full of anger.


    At this time, Salem spoke up from the side, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening


    after yesterday¡¯s incident? First, it was Aria Tsar. Then, we have Horace rke. Finally, even the grand


    elder stepped in. Do you still think we can do anything to Philip in the rke family?¡±


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, all of them fell silent.


    Yes.


    The incident yesterday had already spoken for itself. Moreover, even the grand elder was involved now.


    It would be really difficult for them to do anything to Philip.


    ¡°So what do we do? Do we just let it go?¡±


    Wade was very reluctant. He received the greatest humiliation yesterday. He made an oath, but the


    result was not satisfactory.


    Desmond raised his eyebrows, followed by a sh of cold light in his eyes. He made a gesture of


    swiping his neck and said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we try to lure Philip out of rke Manor and get rid


    of him outside? That way, even if an investigation is conducted, it won¡¯t be traced back to us.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Hansel agreed.


    However, Salem shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Think about it carefully. Philip dared to cause


    such a big disturbance on the first day he returned. Why is that?¡±


    Several people¡¯s faces darkened as they looked at each other. Then, they turned to Salem and asked,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    Salem smiled and said, ¡°All of you have been used by Philip. To be precise, we¡¯re Philip¡¯s pawns. After


    all the trouble yesterday, everyone¡¯s eyes are now on the branch family and Philip. If anything happens


    to Philip from now on, everyone will suspect the branch family. When the timees, even if we didn¡¯t


    do it, it¡¯ll be our doing. So, do you still want to make a move against Philip?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Instantly, everyone was speechless. When they thought about it carefully, it was true.


    ¡°Damn it! That brat is actually using us as pawns and shields!¡±


    Desmond was not a fool and instantly figured it out. Not only could the branch family not make a move


    against Philip, but they even had to try to protect him now.


    That was because now everyone knew that the conflict between the branch family and Philip had


    escted to the point that it could not be resolved.


    If an interested party used this to attack Philip and anything happened to him, everyone¡¯s eyes would


    be focused on the branch family.


    Silence!


    The entire memorial hall was silent.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Wade clenched his fist very reluctantly and roared, ¡°Damn it, that brat is the same as his father!¡±


    ***


    Back to Connor¡¯s residence. At this time, Connor and the others had been released by Philip. In the


    hall, Connor was sitting on the sofa and leaning on his walking cane with an angry expression on his


    face. Around him, Wade, Salem, Hansel, and the others were standing.


    ¡°Connor, what should we do about this? Philip has used all of us,¡± Wade asked.


    Connor coughed lightly. He caught a cold in the cargo hold of the cruise ship.


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter first. As Salem said, the branch family has be the target in


    everyone¡¯s eyes. Even the slightest movement will be exploited.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to just forget about it, then?¡± Hansel said indignantly.


    Connor shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°We¡¯re to me for underestimating Philip¡¯s wisdom and


    schemes. This incident can be regarded as a lesson for all of us. Let¡¯s settle down for the time being.


    Two dayster, Philip will return to the ind to pay respects to the ancestors. If possible, we can think


    of ways to cause trouble for Philip on that day.¡±


    Everyone perked up at that suggestion.


    Yes, paying respects to the ancestors was a big deal. If they could make use of that day and cause


    trouble for Philip, that would be great.


    ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Wade asked.


    Connor pondered and said, ¡°Did you find out everything about Wynn Johnston¡¯s background like I told


    you to?¡±


    Wade immediately replied, ¡°Connor, it¡¯s all done. That b*tch is indeed the surviving child of that couple


    from the Lovce family!¡±


    ¡°Good! In that case, we¡¯ll expose Wynn¡¯s background on that day. When the timees, let¡¯s see how


    the main family can defend that b*tch and protect Philip!¡±


    Connor tapped his cane on the ground with a fierce expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, inside Levi¡®s residence, he was currently lying on a soft golden silk bed. He was


    surrounded by four graceful maids who were massaging his shoulders and legs.


    He was finally home. He had been living like a beggar during this time.


    Bang!


    He threw the wine ss in his hand heavily on the ground, smashing it to pieces.


    ¡°Damn you, Philip rke, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Levi roared. His face was flushed, and he was obviously


    drunk.


    At this time, the butler ran in and said, ¡°Young Master Levi, Young Master Lex requests to see you.¡±


    ¡°Lex rke? Why does he want to see me?¡± Levi was taken aback. He frowned, looking unhappy.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    Levi and Lex had never gotten along. They had little interaction with each other. Today, Lex actually


    came to see Levi, which caused a sense of foreboding to well in his heart.


    While thinking, he said to the butler, ¡°Send him in.¡±


    Soon, Lex walked into the hall and saw Levi sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    At this moment, Levi¡¯s cheeks were still flushed and his body reeked of alcohol. When Lex entered, he


    first bowed and said, ¡°Hello, Levi.¡±


    Levi nced at Lex indifferently and said with a smirk, ¡°Oh, my second brother is here. I wonder why


    you¡¯re looking for me. This is the first time you¡¯ve visited my humble abode in recent years. I always


    thought my ce was too shabby for your liking.¡±


    A dagger was hidden in his smile. Levi¡¯s words were to give Lex a tongueshing.


    Lex smiled and said, ¡°Levi, you must be joking. It¡¯s just your mighty reputation that prevented me from


    visiting.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, since you¡¯re here today, are you saying that my reputation isn¡¯t as mighty as before?¡±


    Suddenly, Levi said grimly with a hint of anger in his tone.


    Lex¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said with a smile, ¡°Of course not. I just heard that Young Master


    Philip of the main family has done many bad things to you. I really couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it, so I


    decided toe and visit you.¡±


    Levi frowned as a stern glint shed in his eyes. He said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, then. I¡¯m fine. If


    there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave. I have to recuperate.¡±


    It was an eviction order.


    Lex smiled, took a few steps forward, sat on one side of the sofa, and said, ¡°Levi, I¡¯m here today to talk


    to you about Philip. If you don¡¯t mind, I have a wonderful n here that can let you vent your anger and


    at the same time, help you regain your lost reputation.¡±


    Levi raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes at Lex. This guy was really getting more and more


    presumptuous. How dare he sit down directly?


    However, Levi did not pursue such details but sneered and said, ¡°Oh? Are you saying that you can help


    me teach Philip a lesson?¡±


    Lex smiled and said, ¡°Of course, but I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to. Or rather, do you dare to?¡±


    Did he dare?


    Hehe.


    Levi scoffed and said, ¡°Lex, is this reverse psychology?


    Are you really that eager to see me and Philip fight so that you can reap the benefits?¡±


    After saying this, Levi threw the teapot in his hand to the ground, got up, and pointed at Lex. He said


    angrily, ¡°Good for you, Lex rke! I¡¯ve never seen you this way before. You¡¯ve always kept a low


    profile in the branch family. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such lofty ambitions too!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Facing Levi¡¯s anger, Lex was calm. Heughed lightly and said, ¡°Levi, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ll always


    be your younger brother. In my opinion, you¡¯re the future of the branch family. I really can¡¯t bear to see


    what Philip has done to you, so I came here to offer my help. If you think I have an ulterior motive, I¡¯ll


    take my leave.¡±


    After saying that, Lex got up, bowed, and turned to leave.


    Levi stood in the living room and watched as Lex walked to the door.


    In the short distance of more than ten meters, it seemed as though time and space had slowed down.


    During these ten meters, the two plotted numerous strategies and ns in their minds.


    Suddenly, Leviughed loudly and said, ¡°Lex, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just a little confused. Of


    course, we should work hand in hand. Since you have a good n, why don¡¯t we talk about it?¡±


    At that moment, a hint of triumph shed in Lex¡¯s eyes as he stood at the door.

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    After that, Lex turned around, returned to Levi¡¯s side, and said, ¡°Levi, this matter is actually very simple.


    Since Philip is already on bad terms with the branch family, we can do this¡­¡±


    After half an hour of conversation, Lex bowed and left Levi¡¯s residence.


    At this moment, Levi stood in front of the gate with his hands behind his back and looked at Lex¡¯s


    departing back. The smile on his lips gradually solidified, reced by coldness.


    ¡°Men, monitor Lex¡¯s every move. No matter what he does and whoever he meets, even what he eats, I


    want a detailed report on everything!¡±


    Suddenly, Levi said solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Levi.¡± Behind him, a guard replied.


    Back to Lex¡¯s vi. In the living room of the vi, a burly man sat on the floor with his eyes fixed on the


    TV as he yed video games. The woman with a sultry figure sat on the side, fiddling with her phone.


    She was live-streaming on a live broadcast tform.


    After he returned, Lex stood in the living room and said to the burly man ying video games, ¡°ck


    Tiger, get rid of that stalker outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ck Tiger put down the game console, got up, and left the vi.


    The woman also got off the live broadcast, walked over, and asked, ¡°How was your conversation with


    Levi?¡±


    Lex stood with his hands behind his back, his face solemn. He sneered and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe


    me, but he agreed.¡±


    The woman¡¯s delicate features twitched with chills as she asked, ¡°Are we still going to proceed, then?¡±


    With a smile that expressed he had everything under control, Lex said, ¡°Why not? It¡¯s more interesting


    this way. He wants to use me, and I want to use him. Let¡¯s see who gets thestugh. If I lose this


    time, why should I even fight for the crown of the branch family?¡±


    The woman was silent.


    At this moment, ck Tiger, who had left earlier, returned. He was dragging a lifeless corpse in his


    hand. He tossed it in the living room and said, ¡°Young Master Lex, it¡¯s someone from Young Master


    Levi¡¯s side.¡±


    Lex nodded and said, ¡°I know, throw it away. Also, send a message to Levi. If he wants to know my


    every move, there¡¯s no need to send someone to spy on me. I can just report to him every day.¡±


    ck Tiger nodded, turned around, and dragged the corpse away.


    ¡°Wait a minute, also tell him that I¡¯ll be seeing Philipter.¡±


    Lex said with a smile, his eyes full of excitement.


    ¡°Okay,¡± ck Tiger replied and left the vi.


    On this side, Levi flew into a rage after he received the report from his subordinates.


    Biff, bang!


    Levi smashed a lot of valuable things in the living room and roared, ¡°Damn that Lex rke! He¡¯s


    deliberately pissing me off! He¡¯s going to see Philip? What does he want to do? Is he going to join


    forces with Philip to deal with me? Very well, then. Let¡¯s see what tricks he has!¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip, who was in his residence with Wynn and M.


    At this moment, the guard walked in and said with a bow, ¡°Young Master Philip, Young Master Lex


    requests to see you.¡±


    ¡°Lex rke? Why does he want to see me?¡± Philip frowned, somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    In the residence living room, Philip sat on the sofa and looked at Lex who was sitting on the side. He


    smiled and asked, ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡±


    Lex took a sip of the tea made by the servant and ced the teacup on the table. With a smile, he said,


    ¡°I¡¯m here to admire the mighty air of the young master of the main family.¡±


    Philip chuckled with a subtle glint in his eyes and said, ¡°Hurry up and state your business. I have to


    apany my wife outter.¡±


    Lex nodded and said directly, ¡°I want to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate?¡±


    Philip chuckled and asked, ¡°Have you mentioned this to Levi?¡±


    Hearing this, Lex raised his brows slightly, nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°I have, and he has agreed to


    it.¡±


    ¡°In that case, bying here to talk to me, are you going to be the middleman who puts on a show just


    so you can sit back and watch the two of us fight while waiting to reap the benefits?¡±


    Philip asked smilingly as the look on his face gradually darkened.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lex nodded, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t hide anything from you. As expected of the


    heir of the main family. Your wisdom is indeed notparable to mine or Levi¡¯s.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Hmmm¡­ Stop your ttery. Since you dare toe and talk to me about cooperation, it


    means that you know what I want and the consequences of doing so. I¡¯m really curious to find out what


    makes you so daring toe and talk to me about cooperation. Aren¡¯t you worried that Levi will find


    out and turn against you?¡±


    Lex got up, walked to the side, looked at the jasper colored horn hung on the wall, and said, ¡°Philip, do


    you know that I¡¯ve been enduring for 15 years and living in the branch family for 20 years? All this time,


    I¡¯ve kept a low profile. I acted like a wimp and did not care about anything. I pretended not to know


    anything. Do you know why I did that?¡±


    Philip pondered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really like to listen to stories. I¡¯m more interested in the benefits.¡±


    Lex continued, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for an opportunity to seek revenge on the branch family. Back then, my


    mother brought me to Arcadia Ind and was scorned and despised by everyone in the branch family.


    In their opinion, my mother is just a sl*t and I¡¯m her bastard child. For 15 years, I still remember my


    mother¡¯sst words to me the night she was forced to her death by them. She told me to endure and


    carry on living.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve endured it for 20 years, and my mother¡¯s death has haunted me for 15 years! 20 years! Do you


    know what it¡®s like to live in hatred for 20 years under everyone¡¯s stares and contempt?¡±


    ¡°I want to take revenge on the branch family! I want to seek revenge on those people who forced my


    mother to her death! I want all of them to kneel in front of my mother¡¯s tombstone and apologize!¡±


    Lex gritted his teeth and said. Due to his emotions, his whole body began to tremble and his eyes were


    scarlet. A raging aura surged out of his body.


    Philip was silent as he looked at Lex and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    After that, Philip got up to leave.


    Lex stared at Philip¡¯s departing back and spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°You can help me! As long as


    you help me take the top position of the branch family, in the future, the branch rke family will


    always be subservient to you, Philip rke!¡±


    His words were not loud but resounding.


    With his back to Lex, Philip snorted and said, ¡°To help you seize the top position of the branch family,


    I¡¯ll have to see your strength.¡±


    After saying this, Philip stepped away.


    Lex stood in the huge empty hall for a few minutes before he turned and left.


    After he left, Philip walked out from the back and looked at Lex¡¯s departing back. With a faint smile, he


    said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    In the afternoon, Philip took Wynn away from rke Manor. As Wynn had just arrived on Arcadia


    Ind and was unfamiliar with many ces, Philip nned to bring her out and go shopping.


    Secondly, Philip wanted to see how Arcadia Ind had changed over the years and to see how far the


    branch family¡¯s hands had reached.


    At the first stop, Philip brought Wynn to one of the main family¡¯s business properties on Arcadia Ind.


    George Thomas was the butler responsible for several of the main family¡¯s properties on Arcadia


    Ind.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re here.¡± George smiled tteringly and said to Wynn, ¡°Young Madam, you look


    much better now.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said to George, ¡°Mr. Thomas, I still can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re the rke family¡¯s


    butler.¡±


    George smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam, there are still many things you won¡¯t believe in the future, so


    learn to ept them as soon as possible.¡±


    Wynn took a deep breath and looked at Philip who was grinning broadly beside her.


    Philip turned to George and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m here today to talk to you. Two dayster for the


    ancestralmemoration day, I need to make some preparations. I¡¯m worried that the branch family


    will cause trouble for me on that day.¡±


    George nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re the young master of the main rke family. If the branch family really


    decides to make trouble for you during the ceremony, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be counterproductive.¡±


    Philip smiled coldly.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m on such bad terms with the branch family, they definitely won¡¯t spare any efforts to


    suppress me. Even if they make a loss, as long as they can cause harm to me, the purpose of the


    branch family will be achieved. Therefore, I want you to help me in private. Arrange people to put


    Arcadia Ind under martialw and wait for my order to act at any time.¡±


    Next to him, Wynn was shocked and asked Philip, ¡°Phil, are you going to fight the branch family?


    What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Philip pursed his lips at George, who nodded and briefly told Wynn about the feud between the main


    and branch rke families.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After listening, Wynn slowly lowered her head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s too much. How can they do this to


    their own family?¡±


    Philip smiled wryly and said, ¡°Self-interests are to me. Even Martin and Bernard Johnston were


    willing to kill their rtives for the small Beacon Group. I¡¯m the heir of the rke family, and I can


    inherit 70% of the world¡®s industry in the future.¡±


    Wynn nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Yes, Uncle Martin is¡­ Wait! 70% of the entire world¡¯s industry? Did


    I hear it right? The rke family¡¯s fortune ounts for 70% of the world¡¯s industry?¡± Wynn said with a


    look of disbelief.


    ¡°I know that the rke family is amazing, but if you say 70% of the world¡¯s industry¡­¡±


    Wynn thought Philip was lying to her again and put her arms akimbo, feeling very angry as if Philip was


    taking her for a fool.


    Philip and George stared at each other for a moment beforeughing loudly.


    Wynn said angrily, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    George said, ¡°Young Madam, it seems that you really don¡¯t know anything about the rke family. Did


    you bring the card that the young master gave youst time?¡±


    ¡°Card?¡±


    Wynn asked and quickly took out the card that Philip had given to her in Riverdale before.


    ¡°Is this the one?¡± Wynn asked innocently with her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    George stroked his beard and said, ¡°Yes, this is the card.¡±


    Then, George said earnestly, ¡°Young Madam, is there a golden ind symbol on the bottom left corner


    of this card?¡±


    Wynn took a look and really saw it.


    In the past, Philip gave her this card and told her that there was some money in it that she could use on


    a rainy day.


    At this moment, Wynn looked at Philip and pursed her lips.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and smiled faintly. If he remembered correctly, this card was


    issued at the bank in Riverdalest time. There should be one billion in it.


    Back then, when Martha went to check the bnce, she was almost scared to death by 100 million!


    When Philip opened an ount for Wynn, he deposited one billion. George knew about this. After all,


    Philip¡¯s property distribution must be done through the rke family¡¯s vault. Thus, George contacted


    the bank president at that time. The card issued to Wynn was also the rke family¡¯s exclusive card!


    However, Wynn did not notice it at that time, and neither did Philip.


    George smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam, this card is the symbol of the rke family! Only the core


    personnel of the rke family are worthy to have it. Do you know how much money is in it?¡±


    One billion was really not that much.


    At George¡¯s questions, Wynn shook her head nkly.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Wynnie, let¡¯s do this. It just so happens that George and I have to discuss


    something that you won¡¯t understand, so why don¡¯t you go downstairs? There¡¯s a big international bank


    downstairs and you can help me withdraw some money. You can also check the bnce in the card.¡±


    While saying that, both Philip and George had mysterious smiles on their faces.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn nodded confusedly, picked up her bag, and went downstairs. On the way, the more Wynn


    thought about it, the more she did not believe it.


    Could it be that exaggerated?


    No matter how powerful the rkes were, they were just a family, not a country. How could they own


    70% of the world¡¯s industry?


    With this in mind, Wynn arrived at an international bank.


    Philip did not say how much to withdraw. Wynn waited in line and it was finally her turn.


    ¡°Hello, Miss, how may I help you?¡± the teller at the front desk asked politely.


    ¡°I want to withdraw some money.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want to withdraw?¡±


    Wynn thought about it and said in a huff, ¡°Ummm¡­ I want to withdraw all the money in here.¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡®Let¡¯s see how much money is inside this so-called rke family¡¯s exclusive


    card.¡¯


    In Wynn¡¯s opinion, there would only be a few million dors in the card at most.


    After all, even if the rke family was rich, they probably could not put a few hundred million in a card.


    The teller at the front desk inserted Wynn¡¯s card into a machine on the counter and the data was


    extracted. After three to five seconds, the teller at the front desk screamed before falling off the stool!


    Wynn was taken aback, wondering what was going on. Was she scared by the amount of money?


    Had a bank teller never seen a few million dors?


    After a while, the teller got up with an expression as if she had seen a ghost!


    ¡°A-Are you sure you want to withdraw all the money in here?¡± the teller reconfirmed.


    ¡°Yes. If you have a case to put the money in, please give me two. I¡¯ll buy them at market price.¡±


    Wynn smiled politely, thinking that this teller was really kicking up such a big fuss. She must be a


    neer.


    The teller took the card, looked at the golden ind sign on it, and almost fainted!


    Seeing the teller¡¯s nervous look, Wynn asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The teller was taken aback. She gulped and hurriedly said to Wynn, ¡°Please wait a moment. This


    matter is too big. I can¡¯t handle it for you. Please wait as I get the branch manager!¡±


    After Wynn nodded, the tellerdy ran out with a whoosh like an arrow that left the bowl


    ¡°Manager, take a look! Something bad has happened!¡± The teller rushed into the manager¡¯s office while


    shouting.


    Inside the office, the manager was talking to a VIP customer about the terms of a loan when a teller


    from the front desk rushed toward him like a frightened wild horse.


    The manager red at her and said, ¡°Mary, why are you so flustered? Don¡¯t you know how to knock on


    the door? Don¡¯t you know I have guests here?¡±


    Mary quickly bowed and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manager, but this case is too big. I have to report it to


    you! ¡±


    The manager nodded and said a few polite words to the client. Then, with a teacup in hand, he led


    Mary to the door.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    ¡°¡¯What made you so flustered? Tell me.¡±


    The manager was in full leadership mode and spoke while drinking tea.


    ¡°Manager, look!¡±


    While saying so, Mary handed Wynn¡¯s card to the manager. ¡°A woman outside said she wants to


    withdraw all the money in here!¡±


    Pfft!


    As soon as the manager saw the golden ind on the card, he spewed a mouthful of tea on the wall.


    Was this not the rke family¡¯s exclusive Gold Ind Card?


    The rke family¡¯s Gold Ind Cards were issued by the head office of more than 200 bank alliances.


    As they were only used by members of the rke family, the number of issuances was very small. This


    card was only recognized by bank executives and the like.


    However, this was Arcadia Ind. All bank staff could recognize this card!


    The manager was stupefied. He held the bank card up, flipped it back and forth, and kept mumbling,


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is the rke family¡¯s Gold Ind Card!¡±


    Mary said, ¡°Right? Manager, if you say this is the rke family¡¯s Gold Ind Card, how is it possible for


    the person to withdraw all the money in this card?¡±


    The manager nodded. Mary was right.


    At the very least, the rke family¡¯s Gold Ind Card would have one billion in cash and one billion in


    credit. If the entire amount was withdrawn, it would not be enough even if they emptied the entire bank


    vault.


    However, this ce was located in the external area of Arcadia Ind, almost a hundred kilometers


    away from the most central rke Manor.


    Who was the noble person who came here to withdraw money?


    Sweating profusely, the manager stammered and asked, ¡°M-Mary, which noble person of the rke


    family is outside? How many cash transport trucks did they bring? Are they withdrawing so much cash


    for disaster relief?¡±


    Mary quickly said, ¡°Manager, there¡¯s no cash transport truck outside, and I don¡®t know the woman


    outside either! We know all the rke family members who own this card like the back of our hands!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her? No cash transport truck?¡± the manager asked in bewilderment.


    This was Arcadia Ind, and the person with this card must be a core member of the rke family.


    Moreover, withdrawing so much money without cash transport trucks?


    This was really puzzling. Could this be a private visit?


    Mary said, ¡°Yes, that person told me to fill two cases with money and said that she¡¯ll buy them at


    market price.¡±


    The manager was taken aback, and his face darkened. ¡°Mary, how old is that person outside and how


    is she dressed?¡±


    Mary replied, ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary woman but she¡¯s very good-looking. As for her age, she¡¯s


    probably in her 20s. Her clothes are from some ordinary brands that I¡¯d usually wear too. So, I


    suspect¡­¡±


    Mary hesitated, reluctant to say more.


    Hmph!


    The manager pped the wall heavily and said, ¡°Damn it, how dare she steal this type of card?! I think


    this little wench is tired of living!¡±


    In the bank¡¯s hall, Wynn was still sitting at the front desk and waiting. She was wondering why the teller


    had not returned after so long.


    At this time, a piercing rm suddenly sounded in the bank. This rm would only sound when a major


    incident such as a bank robbery urred!


    As soon as the people in the hall heard this rm, they fled to the side in fright. Immediately after, the


    bank¡¯s doors closed with a bang. Four or five special security personnel popped out from the side.


    Each of them wore bomb suits, steel helmets,rge transparent shields, and steel pipe weapons in the


    shape of a crescent shovel.


    Behind them, the manager asked Mary, ¡°Is that her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her! ¡± Mary replied.


    The manager nodded, pointed at Wynn, and said viciously, ¡°Quick! Arrest her!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    Arrest her?


    Hearing that, Wynn was dumbfounded.


    What did she do wrong? Why would she be arrested over a cash withdrawal?


    ¡°W-What are you doing? What did I do wrong?¡± Wynn asked in a panic, her face full of confusion.


    One of the security guards wearing a bomb suit stood in front with a shield. He pointed at Wynn fiercely


    and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and give up resistance. We¡¯re following the instructions of our superiors.


    Please cooperate with our investigation. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to take coercive measures!¡±


    Another security officer said, ¡°Put your hands up and walk slowly toward us! Hurry!¡±


    Wynn did not know what was happening, and she was very nervous. She raised her hands slightly and


    approached the security personnel.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought that since it was the bank¡¯s security personnel, they should not be bad people. Hence,


    there should be no problem in cooperating with the operation. If there was any misunderstanding, she


    would just cooperate with them and clear things up.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Wynn walked forward, two personnel in bomb suits snuck behind her at


    some point. While Wynn was not paying attention, they stepped forward and grabbed Wynn¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Let go! How can you just arrest people without a reason in broad daylight?¡±


    Wynn eximed. These people were too unreasonable.


    ¡°Behave yourself and don¡¯t move!¡±


    The security guards grabbed Wynn¡®s arms and pushed her to the bank manager.


    The manager raised his head, looked at Wynn with contempt, and said with a snort, ¡°As mentioned by


    Mary, you do have some looks. Hehe, people like you dare to steal anything from anyone, huh? How


    many victims are we talking about here?¡±


    When Wynn heard this, her beautiful face was full of anger as she said, ¡°What victims? Don¡¯t nder


    me! I¡¯m here for a transaction. What did I steal? Let go of me!¡±


    While saying that, Wynn kept struggling but the two security personnel behind her were strong and


    well-trained. How could a weak woman like Wynn break free?


    When the bank sounded the rm and closed the doors, many customers were still in the hall. These


    people were now looking at the scene happening in front of them with bated breath. Some of them


    even took out their phones to take pictures.


    The manager hurriedly led the tellers and security personnel to stop them from doing so.


    ¡°Hey, stop taking pictures. What¡¯s so interesting about catching a crook? Disperse, disperse!¡±


    The manager said to the tellers, ¡°Okay, since we¡¯ve caught the person, we¡¯ll take her to the back. You


    may deactivate the rm, open the doors, and continue business operations.¡±


    The bank staff nodded in agreement, while the security staff took Wynn to the back Manager¡¯s office.


    The customer from earlier had already been asked to leave. Now, there was only the manager, Wynn,


    and the security guards holding her in the room.


    The manager sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. He looked at Wynn coldly and said, ¡°You have a lot


    of guts, huh?¡±


    Wynn said in a huff, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that!¡±


    ¡°Come on, drop your pretenses!¡±


    As the manager said that, he took out the Gold Ind Card from his pocket and waved it in front of


    Wynn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    Wynn said, ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s my card.¡±


    ¡°Your card?¡±


    The manager sneered disdainfully and said, ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    He looked up and down at Wynn. Although she was well-dressed and looked good, her clothes were


    obviously not from expensive brands but popr styles worn by young men and women all over the


    street. The cheap fabrics did not portray her as a rich person at all.


    As for the handbag carried by Wynn, judging from the level of wear and tear, she must have used it for


    several years.


    As a core member of the rke family, how could it be possible for them to carry the same bag for


    several years?


    Simply ridiculous.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    The manager chastised, ¡°Tell the truth! Did you steal this card from a customer when you were working


    in an entertainment center? Entertainers like you sell your bodies and betray your souls just because


    you have some looks. You even stoop as low as to steal things! You¡¯re simplywless! Tell me, who did


    you steal this card from? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you until you tell the truth and send you to the rke


    family on Arcadia Ind so they can teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Who¡¯s an entertainer? Why are you saying that I stole this card? This is my card! Let go


    of me now!¡±


    Wynn was extremely aggrieved.


    Entertainer?


    Stealing?


    Ever since she was young, she had never been ndered like this!


    This issue that involved moral character was the most sensitive topic for people like her!


    ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m not a thief!¡± Wynn could not hold back any longer and struggled desperately!


    ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    To show his professionalism in front of his superior, a security officer pulled Wynn over and pped


    her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Smack!


    This p left five bright red fingerprints on Wynn¡¯s fair and delicate face.


    Wynn cried. She looked at the few people in front of her aggrievedly and sobbed. ¡°You guys are


    bullies!¡±


    The bank manager scoffed and said impatiently, ¡°Drop your pretenses. What bullies? We¡¯re catching


    crooks and doing justice! Do you know what card this is? This is the Gold Ind Card of the rke


    family with a cash bnce of one billion!¡±


    ¡®One billion?¡¯


    Wynn shuddered all over after hearing this. In the card Philip gave her, Wynn thought there would be a


    few million in it at most.


    She never expected a billion!


    Wynn¡¯s tear-filled eyes were wide and bright like two ck jewels. She had an incredulous expression.


    Back then, did Philip want to tell her about his identity through this?


    Seeing Wynn¡¯s state, the manager thought she had been exposed by him and was frightened.


    Thus, he was all the more convinced that Wynn had stolen this card.


    The manager said smugly, ¡°Youngdy, before you stole it, didn¡¯t you find out what it is and how much


    it¡¯s worth? Did you think there were only a few hundred thousand in it, so you stole the card and came


    here to withdraw the money before running away?¡±


    ¡°Now that you know the actual amount, are you afraid? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    The manager was overjoyed at this moment. He was thinking that he would force a confession out of


    Wynnter, and after that, he would contact the owner personally.


    A rke family member with a Gold Ind Card! The noble among the nobles!


    This Gold Ind Card was the symbol of the rke family¡¯s glory. How humiliating would it be to lose


    it?


    Now that he had helped to retrieve it, that person would definitely thank him.


    That was a member of the rke family on Arcadia Ind. The owner of the streets!


    Perhaps if he said something, the manager would be the head of the bank. With that in mind, the


    manager almost burst outughing.


    He coughed lightly, calmed his excitement, and said to Wynn, ¡°What do you have to say now?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s tears dripped, and her beautiful delicate lips pouted so aggrievedly. ¡°I want to make a call. I can


    prove that this card is mine.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a way to prove it?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°How are you going to prove it? Who do you want to call?¡±


    Wynn said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯ll call my husband.¡±

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    Inside the chairman¡¯s office on the top floor of the 27th subsidiary and eighth business property. Philip


    was exining his n to George.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Arcadia Ind is different from the outside world. The connection between Arcadia Ind and the


    outside world is only through the business gateway and business channels. If you want to connect


    Arcadia Ind with the outside world, it¡¯s necessary to obtain the consent of the old master and all the


    people in charge of the rke family. As long as one person objects, the n will not seed. In the


    past, the old master also wanted to do so, but because of the branch family, this matter was put on


    hold.¡±


    Before George finished speaking, Philip¡¯s phone on the coffee table suddenly buzzed. Philip took it and


    saw that it was a call from Wynn.


    He and George looked at each other and smiled.


    Philip smiled as he swiped the ept button and said, ¡°What¡¯s up, Wynnie? Did you get the money?¡±


    Abruptly, Wynn¡¯s sobs could be heard from the other end of the line!


    ¡°Boo-hoo, Phil¡­¡±


    Wynn¡¯s voice sounded extremely aggrieved.


    Philip was instantly dumbfounded. He jumped up from George¡¯s sofa and quickly asked, ¡°Wynnie,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Who bullied you?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Wynn said pitifully while sobbing, ¡°You need toe to the bank. They


    won¡¯t let me go. They even said I stole something!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes went red and he almost dropped the phone in anger.


    ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t be scared. Just wait there for me. I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    With that said, Philip ended the call and ran out of the door like the wind.


    George was baffled. ¡°Young Master, where are you going?¡±


    Philip said while putting on his coat, ¡°Wynn is being detained at the bank in the opposite building!¡±


    After that, he ran outside.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t rush. Do you want to bring a few people¡­¡±


    Before George could finish his sentence, Philip was gone.


    After Philip rushed out, he felt that the elevator was too slow, so he ran down the fire escape and went


    straight to the international bank on the side of the neighborhood.


    Inside the international bank manager¡¯s office. The manager disdainfully watched as Wynn finished the


    call and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough pretending already. For broken goods like you, how powerful can your


    husband be? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s from the streets? Hehe, let me tell you, that doesn¡¯t work here. Our


    security personnel here are all well-trained. No matter how many people you call over to cause trouble,


    it¡¯s no use.¡±


    Wynn said indignantly, ¡°My husband is not a gangster, my husband is amazing! In Arcadia Ind,


    he¡¯s¡­¡±


    However, before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by theughter of the manager and others.


    She could only stubbornly stare at the bank manager with teary eyes.


    Afterughing for a long time, the manager clutched his stomach, pointed at Wynn, and said, ¡°Oh my,


    even a rotten dreg at the bottom of the society knows how to protect her husband. This is really funny.


    Hahaha!¡±


    Faced with everyone¡¯s ridicule, Wynn lowered her head without saying a word.


    A few minutester, the manager picked up the phone to check the time and said impatiently, ¡°How


    long has it been? Is your husbanding to testify for you or not? If you can¡¯t produce evidence, we¡¯ll


    beat you up and send you to the local authorities.¡±


    At this time, a teller outside shouted, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in. Our manager is busy. Sir!¡±


    Bang!


    A loud muffled sound was heard.


    The door of the manager¡¯s office was violently kicked open. The part where the lock and the wall were


    connected crumbled. The door wobbled three times with a creak before falling to the ground.


    A man with angry red eyes stood at the doorway. That person was none other than Philip!


    ¡°Who is it? How dare youe here and cause trouble?¡±


    The security guards yelled and pulled out anti-riot batons from the back as a warning.


    Philip paid them no heed and looked around the office. His eyes fell on Wynn who was being held


    down. Philip instantly flew into a rage!


    ¡°Damn it, you must be tired of living! Let go of my wife!¡±


    Philip¡¯s roar made people¡¯s eardrums hurt. Immediately after, Philip walked to Wynn.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    Upon seeing that the man who came was so overbearing, the security staff left one person by the


    manager¡¯s side while the rest rushed up to stop Philip.


    What a joke!


    How could they be a match for Philip?


    For the first two people who rushed up, Philip merely tilted sideways slightly and avoided the anti-riot


    batons in their hands. This was followed by a violent sweep of his leg. The two took a hit and flew out,


    crashing heavily on the floor.


    For the other two security personnel who held Wynn¡¯s arms, one of them was also hit by Philip and


    instantly fell to the floor on his knees. He was delirious and foaming at the mouth.


    After these two people fell to the floor, Philip kicked each of them once.


    ¡°How dare you touch my wife?!¡±


    The two of them slid across the floor in an instant and hit tworge vases, which immediately shattered


    all over the floor.


    ¡°Phil!¡± Wynn shouted aggrievedly.


    Philip turned around and saw Wynn standing pitifully on the side. He immediately felt distressed. He


    went forward and hugged her.


    Once Philip arrived, Wynn felt safe again.


    She hugged Philip and was like a childining to her parents. She sobbed and said, ¡°They won¡¯t


    let me go. They said I stole something but I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Philip gently stroked Wynn¡¯s head and softlyforted her. ¡°Don¡®t cry. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll seek


    justice for you!¡±


    The manager and the security staff next to him, as well as the tellers and onlookers outside, were all


    dumbfounded.


    Who was this person?


    Why was he so rude and fierce, beating people tip as soon as he arrived?


    This was Arcadia Ind!


    Philipforted Wynn, took her hand, turned around, and looked at the crowd in a domineering


    manner. He said, ¡°Tell me clearly what¡¯s going on here. If you don¡¯t make it clear, I¡¯ll burn this ce to


    the ground!¡±


    Outside the door, among the onlookers was Mary, the teller who handled Wynn¡¯s transaction earlier.


    Mary said angrily, ¡°How could you do this, ying rough as soon as you arrived? She¡¯s clearly in the


    wrong. She stole something!¡±


    Philip quickly walked forward and pped Mary, whose mouth instantly gushed with blood!


    ¡°Did you see her stealing? Did she steal from your house? Can you prove that she stole something?¡±


    Philip pointed at Mary¡¯s nose fiercely and yelled.


    Mary dared not speak tip at this time. She covered her blood-filled mouth and shrank to the side, not


    daring to move.


    When the manager saw Philip¡¯s rude and unreasonable behavior, his knees went weak. He looked at


    the few security personnel lying on the ground. The one next to him was supposed to protect him but


    was more scared than him.


    Damn it!


    This bunch was usually quite powerful, right?


    Why were they beaten so easily by a young man in his 20s?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Philip turned his head and looked at the manager coldly. ¡°Are you the manager?¡±


    The manager swallowed hard, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°You, don¡¯t be so arrogant. You stole things


    and even beat others up. Are you disregarding thew? I¡¯m telling you, if you continue to y rough, I¡¯ll


    call the police!¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°All of you used Wynn of stealing. What exactly did she steal?¡±


    The manager took out the Gold Ind Card in his slightly trembling hands. ¡°This is it! Your wife insists


    that this card is hers. How is that possible? Do you know what card this is?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I gave my wife this card. Is there a problem?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°You gave her the card?¡±


    The manager said with a look of disbelief and even wanted tough.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you say that this card belongs to you?¡± the manager sneered.


    Only core members of the rke family deserved to own this card. However, the manager had


    obviously never seen the man in front of him before.


    ¡°My f*ckingst name is rke!¡± Philip shouted angrily!

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    ¡°Where did you get your arrogance? What rke are you talking about? Do you think you¡¯re amazing


    just because yourst name is rke? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll get someone to kill¡­¡±


    The manager was furious and yelled at Philip angrily, but suddenly, he realized one fact. His body


    shuddered all over.


    ¡°Wait a minute! W-What did you say yourst name was?¡± The manager asked with a serious face.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Myst name is rke. What about it? You know this card of the rke family but


    you don¡¯t know the people with thest name rke?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying¡­ You¡¯re¡­?¡±


    The manager stretched out his hand tremblingly and pointed at Philip, his face pale with fright.


    At this moment, the security officer next to the manager spoke up. ¡°Manager, don¡¯t let this kid fool you!¡±


    The manager was taken aback and asked, ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡±


    The security officer said, ¡°Manager, just look at this kid. His body is in tatters and his clothes are all


    cheap stuff. Without any signs of extravagance at all, how could he be a nobleman of the rke


    family?! Have you ever seen a rke dressed like a beggar? He must have heard about this from


    somewhere and is here under false pretenses!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, you¡¯re right!¡±


    The manager suddenly realized. He looked Philip up and down and said angrily, ¡°Hmph, I almost fell for


    your trick! How dare you pretend to be a member of the rke family? This is Arcadia Ind!


    Impersonating a rke is a capital offense! Besides, too many people have thest name rke in


    this world. What can yourst name prove?¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes and sighed helplessly as he said, ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡±


    ¡°Brat, what did you say?¡± the manager said angrily.


    Outside, more than a dozen security guards from the international bank standing guard over the cash


    machines and some security guards in themunity also rushed over upon hearing the news.


    Soon, dozens of people were gathered.


    These people were armed with anti-riot batons and shields as they surrounded the manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°Manager, are you okay? Sorry for beingte!¡±


    The security personnel said one after another. Once there were more people, the manager became


    bolder.


    ¡°You guys are just in time! Block the doorway for me and don¡¯t let a single ant escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The security personnel responded in unison and guarded all entrances and exits of the bank.


    The manager cleared his throat, straightened his cor, stood up, and said, ¡°Boy, no matter how well


    you can fight, can you escape from all these people? Hmph, the two of you are really shameless! In my


    opinion, you must be working for a syndicate! This is really well done with a clear division of work and


    cooperation. I was almost fooled by you!¡±


    Philip red at the manager and said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you!¡±


    With that said, Philip took out his phone and dialed George¡¯s number.


    Soon, the call was connected.


    ¡°Old George, where the hell are you?¡± Philip yelled into the phone.


    At this moment, George was being supported by two bodyguards. He was panting and holding the


    phone as he said, ¡°Hello, Young Master. I¡¯m on my way. You ran too fast! I can¡¯t catch up!¡±


    Philip said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Why can¡¯t I use the bank card I gave Wynn?¡±


    George was startled and said in surprise, ¡°You can¡¯t use it? Impossible. I personally contacted the bank


    alliance¡¯s HQ customize that card for the young madam.¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, then. Wynn used the card to withdraw some


    money from the bank and a small branch manager dared to question us!¡±


    George came to a realization and quickly said, ¡°Young Master, I understand now. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll call


    the president of the International Banking Alliance right away!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Philip eximed angrily and ended the call.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    The tellers and security personnel around the door could not help but sneer when they heard the


    contents of Philip¡¯s phone conversation. They looked at each other and mocked, ¡°Wow, this kid is really


    good at acting!¡±


    ¡°He even gave Mr. George Thomas a call. That¡¯s the butler of the rke family. Mr. Thomas is


    responsible for our neighborhood. He¡¯s really good at selecting people.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he call Patriarch rke instead? That would be awesome!¡±


    The security officer next to the manager said, ¡°Manager, don¡¯t waste time with this kid. I say call the


    police and notify the rke family. He¡¯s obviously a servant who ran away from the rke family. Now


    that we have so many people here, he can¡¯t escape anyway. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Manager?¡±


    The security officer asked repeatedly but found the manager motionless. His face was grim.


    George was the person in charge of this area, and he had George¡¯s number. Just now, he clearly saw


    that the number that Philip dialed. It was none other than George¡¯s number!


    This kid was not lying!


    Three seconds.


    The phone on the manager¡¯s desk rang immediately. The caller ID indicated the International Banking


    Alliance.


    The manager¡¯s face was pale with no trace of blood. He looked back at Philip in shock, but Philip paid


    no heed to him and wasforting Wynn instead.


    The manager picked up the phone hesitantly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°President!¡±


    On the other end, a thunderous voice could be heard cursing. ¡°Useless piece of crap! Trash! You son of


    a b*tch, how dare you mess with the rke family? Are you crazy?¡±


    Boom!


    A thunderbolt exploded in the manager¡¯s head. His legs went weak as he sat on the floor. The receiver


    fell to the side, swinging back and forth on the phone line.


    The security guard next to him was taken aback and quickly supported the manager. He said in


    bewilderment, ¡°Manager, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The manager just sat on the floor, shivering all over. He paid him no heed.


    Over the phone, the curses did not stop and the voice got even louder. ¡°Hello? Idiot, are you ying


    dead? Talk to me!¡±


    The manager trembled and reached for the receiver. His hand was shaking uncontrobly like he had


    Parkinson¡¯s. He almost dropped the phone.


    ¡°H-Hello, President, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The president roared over the phone, ¡°You fool! What¡¯s wrong with your head? How dare you detain


    someone from the rke family? Mr. George called me just now and suspended me directly! I¡¯m in


    deep sh*t because of you!¡±


    That voice was furious and indignant. The president¡¯s anger could be felt over the phone. It sounded as


    if he could not wait to fly over and kill the manager right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, go and apologize to Young Master rke immediately! Even if you break your head,


    you have to solve this matter for me! If this matter doesn¡¯t end well and I lose my position, I¡¯ll definitely


    find someone to take your wretched life!¡±


    Click! The call ended.


    The manager sat dumbfounded on the spot. His body was still there but his soul had fled away in


    hiding. He became like a walking zombie.


    The security officer next to him was still asking, ¡°Manager, how about it? Should we notify the rke


    family to deal with this matter?¡±


    The manager was in a daze, but when he heard this, a surge of strength popped tip from nowhere. He


    stood up and smacked the security officer in the face fiercely.


    ¡°You idiot! How dare you treat the honored guest of the rke family like this?¡±

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    The security officer was stunned by this sudden p. His ears buzzed and he saw stars. He looked at


    the manager incredulously and asked cautiously, ¡°Manager, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you hit


    me?¡±


    He was aggrieved to be pped by the manager in front of so many people.


    ¡°Why, you ask? Get the hell out of my way!¡±


    With that said, the manager kicked the security guard away, ran to Philip, and knelt in front of him with


    a thud. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you. Please forgive me, Young Master rke! I deserve to die!¡±


    As he said that, the manager bowed his head to the ground, not daring to move.


    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded!


    Young Master rke?


    This kid who was dressed like a beggar was really a young master of the rke family.


    Philip did not speak. At this time, his face was frosty, and his eyes flickered like snow on the cier. It


    was so cold it froze people¡¯s hearts.


    The manager knelt on the ground, trembling all over. Hearing no response from Philip, he continued to


    bow.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The president said that he must win Young Master rke¡¯s forgiveness. Otherwise, his life would be at


    stake. Moreover, even if the president did not specify the details, after offending the rke family, how


    could a manager like him still survive?


    ¡°Young Master rke, don¡¯t be angry! It¡¯ s all my fault and I¡¯m in the wrong! Please be merciful and


    forgive me! ¡±


    The manager said while pounding his chest and mming his head on the floor.


    ¡°Forgive you? Why should I forgive you? Who are you to bully my wife?¡±


    Philip said, his voice thunderous.


    Young Master rke¡¯s wife¡­ Was that not the young madam?


    Oh no!


    He was dead for sure!


    The manager looked up, his head covered in blood. He saw Philip¡¯s angry expression and got a fright.


    He raised his arm and pped himself fiercely on the face.


    ¡°I was wrong! Young Master rke, I was blind and ignorant. I¡¯m a piece of useless trash! Please


    forgive me!¡±


    Smack, smack!


    The manager pped his face more than a dozen times until it was all swollen, but Philip just stood


    there coldly holding Wynn¡¯s hand. There was no sign of forgiveness on his face.


    At this point, he understood. Mr. rke cared about his wife!


    If he wanted Mr. rke to forgive him, he must first get Mrs. rke¡¯s forgiveness. If Mrs. rke did not


    relent, he would die for sure!


    Yes!


    After figuring this out, the manager turned his head, scrambled on his knees in front of Wynn, and


    bowed respectfuly to her.


    ¡°Mrs. rke, please get Mr. rke to spare me! This is all a misunderstanding. I really didn¡¯t know that


    you¡¯re Mrs. rke. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to disregard you! If you don¡®t forgive me, Mr. rke


    will definitely kill me today! Mrs. rke, please be kind and persuade Mr. rke! I have an 80 year old


    mother and a newborn baby to take care of. I can¡¯t die!¡±


    Wynn nced at the manager angrily. He was now kneeling on the ground so respectfully,pletely


    devoid of his arrogance from just now. He was as humble as a begging dog with a wagging tail.


    Wynn did not say anything. For the first time today, she put away herpassion. It was because what


    the manager said just now was too much. It was simply an insult to her character.


    Wynn found it really difficult to forgive such a person. ¡°Phil.¡±


    Wynn said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I hate seeing them.¡±


    When the manager heard that, he almost fainted in fright. If she did not want to see them, was she


    asking Mr. rke to kill them?

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    ¡°M-Mrs. rke, please spare my life!¡± the manager shouted hysterically.


    Philip nced at him and yelled, ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At Philip¡¯s shout, the manager immediately kept quiet. Philip said to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, if you don¡®t want to


    stay here, go outside. Old George will be at the door soon. His bodyguards are there, so don¡¯t worry.


    No one will dare to bully you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wynn nodded pitifully and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out? I want you with me.¡±


    Philip stroked Wynn¡¯s head and said, ¡°I still have to get back at them for you. Go to the door and watch


    with Old George and the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wynn agreed and left.


    At this time, no one dared to stop her anymore. The arrogant and domineering security personnel and


    tellers just now were huddled at one side in fear, respectfully giving way to Wynn.


    At the entrance of the international bank, George and his bodyguards had arrived.


    When George saw Wynn, he disregarded his fatigue from walking and hurriedly bowed while saying,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte. Please forgive me, Young Madam!¡±


    Six or seven people in the bank passed out in fright upon hearing this!


    Holy sh*t!


    Mr. George, who was in charge of this area, actually called her ¡®Young Madam¡¯. Without a doubt, she


    must be a member of the rke family!


    Moreover, Mr. George was the butler of the main rke family. This woman was actually the young


    madam of the main rke family.


    In the room, the manager knelt on the floor without moving a muscle.


    Philip sat on the sofa behind the desk and asked coldly, ¡°Who hit my wife just now? Tell me truthfully.¡±


    ¡°Hit her? Young Master rke, I didn¡¯t hit her. Please check again!¡± the manager said anxiously, almost


    crying.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Philip suddenly burst into rage.


    He lifted his leg and kicked the manager¡¯s desk in front of him until it overturned.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? Do you think I didn¡¯t see the five finger marks on my wife¡¯s face?¡± Philip roared.


    The manager was taken aback and suddenly remembered that a security guard seemed to have hit


    Mrs. rke just now. He quickly raised his head.


    ¡°Oh, Young Master rke, it¡¯s him! He was the one who pped the young madam. It has nothing to


    do with us.¡±


    While saying that, the manager pointed at the security guard next to him. When that security guard


    heard this, his face went white and his heart pounded in fear.


    Philip huffed, looked at him sideways, and said, ¡°Which hand did you use? Break it! Are you doing it


    yourself or do you want me to do it for you?¡±


    The security guard¡¯s heart thumped and he fell to his knees.


    ¡°M-Mr. rke, please spare me!¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Philip¡¯s gray shadow shed from the sofa and got close to him in an


    instant.


    Spare him?


    There would be no such thing.


    Philip swiftly grabbed the security guard¡¯s hands and pulled them in opposite directions.


    Crack!


    The clear sound of cracking bones rang out in the office, followed by the heart-wrenching screams of


    the security officer. The man rolled on the floor back and forth, kicking his legs in pain.


    Everyone in the room was terrified. They stood in ce, not daring to move at all.


    At this time, Philip pped his hands and said with a murderous look on his face, ¡°Since you refuse to


    say which hand it is, let¡¯s break both of them. Who¡¯s next? Is it you, Manager?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    Philip turned his head to the manager.


    The manager was scared out of his mind and kept begging on the floor, ¡°Young Master rke, I didn¡¯t


    touch the madam. Don¡¯t break my hand, I beg you!¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I didn¡¯t say I was going to break your hand. Let me


    ask you, when my wife came here just now, what did she do that made you want to arrest her?¡±


    The manager shivered and said, ¡°T-The madam wanted to withdraw all the money in the card.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Oh, what are you waiting for, then? Get the money.¡±


    Get the money?


    The manager was taken aback when he heard this, and then he was overjoyed.


    Could this be the end of this matter?


    Was Young Master rke not going to me him anymore?


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Young Master rke. I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡±


    Then, he instructed the tellers, ¡°Are you all deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear Young Master rke¡¯s order? Hurry


    up and get the money for me! Withdraw all the money from the card!¡±


    The tellers disyed looks of difficulty.


    ¡°Manager, we don¡¯t have so much cash here.¡±


    What a joke. The amount in the card was not one million but one billion. At most, a bank would hold


    tens of millions of cash. Arge international bank like this might hold up to 200 to 300 million but


    hardly much more than that.


    There was simply no space for more. How could they have one billion in cash?


    The manager rebuked, ¡°Useless fools! If we don¡¯t have enough here, can¡¯t you get more from another


    branch? There are so many branches in the nearby districts. Call the cash transport trucks and get the


    cash here! Tell them I instructed as such!¡±


    Now that the manager had given the order, the tellers had no choice but to carry it out. Moreover, this


    was Young Master rke¡¯s order.


    When they thought of the domineering and cruel treatment given by Mr. rke to the security guard


    just now, these people no longer dared to say anything. One after another, they scrambled to make


    phone calls and counted the bills.


    More than an hour passed.


    Seven or eight cash transport trucks full of banknotes arrived at the entrance of this international bank.


    The manager told the security staff to disperse all the irrelevant people and clear the entire branch hall.


    They dedicated the area to process the cash distribution for Philip.


    The cash from seven or eight trucks was added to the cash from the bank Large piles of cash were


    moved into the hall, and the piles grew higher and higher.


    Thest count was the amount on Wynn¡¯ 8 card, a total of 1,008,650,000 dors.


    At the bank¡¯s entrance, Wynn was standing beside Philip. She watched as the cash piled up like a


    mountain in the bank. She was dumbfounded!


    Cash filled the lobby of the entire international bank with hardly any space for someone to stand inside.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The manager pointed to the money and said to Philip tteringly, ¡°Young Master rke, the money is


    all here now. What are your orders? The cash transport trucks are all parked outside. Just let me know


    where to deliver it and I¡¯ll arrange it right away. May I know if you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Well, the work efficiency is not bad. Bring a few cases out and put five million


    inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master rke.¡±


    The manager bowed respectfully, turned to the tellers, and said, ¡°Bring the cases out and put the cash


    inside!¡±


    The manager gave an order and a teller next to him immediately brought a money case over. Stacks of


    money were counted and ced inside. There was a total of 500 piles. After a recount to confirm the


    amount, the teller handed the cases to Philip while trembling.


    Philip took the cases and looked at them. He nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay, then. For the rest


    of the money, you can deposit it back.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the entire bank fell silent. The bank hall was surprisingly quiet. Even if a pin


    dropped, the sound would be audible.


    Deposit it back?


    Was this a joke?


    The manager was dumbfounded!


    ¡°Young Master rke, are you kidding me? Did you ask us to deposit the money back?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Who has time to joke with you? Go now. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to count the


    money and enter it directly into the ount. Go to the cash machine to deposit it! When you finish


    depositing the one billion, this matter can be considered over.¡±


    After hearing Philip¡¯s words, the manager almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    The manager slumped on the floor, looked at the mountain of cash that was piled up next to him, and


    gulped.


    Holy sh*t!


    One billion!


    How long would it take to finish depositing all this money in the ATM?


    Philip nced at the manager and said coldly, ¡°Why are you still not moving? Is the amount too little?¡±


    With that said, Philip took out his exclusive rke family Gold Ind Card. ¡°Look, do you recognize


    this? The money in this card is more than what¡¯s in that card.¡±


    Looking at Philip¡¯s Gold Ind Card, the manager shuddered all over.


    The Gold Ind Card in Philip¡¯s hand was a seven-star. His status in the rke family was second only


    to the family heads of the main and branch families.


    Terrifying!


    A great terror swept through that manager¡¯s entire body.


    Who the hell did he mess with exactly?


    He quickly replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not too little. I¡¯ll carry out your instructions right away!¡±


    After that, the manager said to the tellers on both sides, ¡°What are you waiting for? Move the money to


    the cash machine!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Others are not allowed to help you. Do it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The manager replied as he hurriedly picked up a bundle of money and rushed to the cash machine. He


    inserted Wynn¡¯s card and deposited the money in stacks.


    At this time, Philip¡¯s order was the royal decree. He would never dare to vite it. Just deposit it. It was


    better to be tired than dead.


    Philip took the money case and came to the manager¡¯s side. He said with a grin, ¡°Manager, you need


    to buck up. I¡¯lle and collect this card in a few days. If you haven¡¯t finished depositing the money by


    then, don¡¯t me me for getting angry!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The manager¡¯s jaw dropped.


    The ATM could only ept 10,000 to 20,000 at a time. If he could deposit 200,000 bucks per minute, it


    would be 12 million per hour. If the manager were to do this by himself, even if he did not eat or sleep,


    he could only deposit 400 to 500 million per day at most.


    Moreover, the cash machine did not have such arge capacity. After depositing a few million, the


    money inside had to be moved out to the back. It would take at least two or three days to get one billion


    credited with the cash machine.


    ¡°What? Do you have a question?¡± Philip said sternly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­ No,¡± the manager stammered, almost on the verge of tears.


    However, his hands still frantically depositing money into the cash machine. He did not dare to dy


    even a minute.


    Philip was the overlord now. Who would dare to offend him?


    ¡°That should be the way.¡± Philip smiled and walked out with his hands behind his back.


    He said as he walked, ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t sleep in the next few days, and you should also guard this


    cash machine when you eat. Besides, you should get a few more security guards when you work. With


    so ruuch cash in here, if anyone steals or robs it and even if one dor is missing, you should be aware


    of the oue!¡±


    After saying this, Philip put his arm around Wynn¡¯s shoulders and walked out of the bank.


    Just outside the door, a woman in a tight-fitting outfit stood in front of him with shoulder-length hair,


    delicate features, and a sexy body.


    ¡°17? Why are you here?¡± Philip was slightly surprised.


    17 bowed and greeted them respectfully before she leaned close to Philip¡¯s ear. She said mysteriously


    and nervously, ¡°Young Master, something has happened to the lord! He wants me to take you to a


    ce without anybody knowing!¡±

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    Something had happened to his father?


    How could it be?


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s my father now?¡±


    17 nced at Wynn next to Philip and said, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ll get someone to send you home.¡±


    Wynn was not stupid either. She nced at a Cadic SUV parked on the side of the road with four


    fully armed guards in green uniforms next to the car.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wynn responded before saying to Philip, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll go back and check on Nelson. ¡±


    Philip was silent He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±


    With that said, Wynn got in the car and left.


    Philip looked at the taillights of the car fading away. Then, he turned to 17 with zing eyes and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    17 frowned and said, ¡°I was only ordered toe and pick you up. I don¡¯t know the rest.¡±


    Philip nodded, and his expression became more solemn. That was because 17 rarely spoke or acted


    so seriously with him. Something was really wrong with his father.


    Soon, Philip arrived at an airport with 17.


    This was the rke family¡¯s private airfield covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters.


    Several luxurious private jets were parked here, as well as several armed helicopters and cruise fighter


    nes. Of course, this was only one of the rke family¡¯s airports on Arcadia Ind.


    Philip boarded an armed helicopter with 17, which took off directly and left Arcadia Ind.


    He looked at the vast Arcadia Ind below, his eyes filled with doubts. He asked, ¡°Where are we


    going?¡±


    ¡°Glenford,¡± 17 replied.


    ¡®Glenford?¡¯


    Why were they suddenly going there?


    Was Father there?


    Philip was puzzled and looked down at the increasingly small Arcadia Ind below.


    An ind city above the waves and blue sea. Many warships cruised in the surrounding waters, just


    like white sharks.


    ***


    On the way, 17 also prepared Philip mentally. ¡°Young Master, there are properties of the rke family


    in Glenford and there¡¯s also the lord¡¯s residence. This time, the lord settled in Glenford and asked me


    to pick you up, saying that he has something to say to you. Moreover, the lord is not in good health. No


    matter what, you must not quarrel with the lord.¡±


    17 was still quite afraid of Philip¡¯s temper. If the two quarreled, as subordinates, they would not know


    who to help.


    Philip frowned and said with a nod, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After saying that, he leaned back in his seat and narrowed his eyes. He was lost in thoughts. Suddenly,


    he remembered something.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It was about Pearce Gilson and the Harrison family. Philip almost forgot about this. He had promised


    Mr. Gilson to teach the Harrison family a lesson. After so long, he wondered if Mr. Gilson would hate


    him for not keeping his word.


    Oops, this was a mess.


    While thinking, Philip asked, ¡°Oh yes, what do you know about the Harrison family of Glenford?¡±


    The Harrison family of Glenford?


    17 frowned and said, ¡°Young Master, do you have a grudge against the Harrison family? If so, I¡¯ll go


    and look for them after I arrive. I¡¯ll tell them to get over here and apologize to you!¡±


    Philip was startled. Looking at 17¡¯s eyes and expression that did not seem like she was joking, he


    smiled, shook his head. He said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss.¡±


    17 hummed and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Harrison family has a very strong influence in


    Glenford. This noble family can be said to be the overlord in Glenford! However, the Harrison family is


    only an affiliated family of the rke family. They¡¯re nothing but a small potato. If someone from the


    Harrison family has provoked you, you can rest assured that with one word from you, I¡¯ll exterminate


    the Harrison family!¡±


    Again?


    Philip rolled his eyes and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. A girl like you shouldn¡¯t be talking about killing and


    fighting all day long. The Harrison family is not too bad and doesn¡¯t have a grudge against me. They


    just have some conflicts with someone I know.¡±


    17 hummed, lowered her head, and turned away. Then, she turned around again, her big eyes


    twinkling as she asked, ¡°Young Master, since your friend has a conflict with the Harrison family, do you


    want me to lead people to destroy them?¡±

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    Philip felt a headacheing on and decided to ignore 17. There was something wrong with this girl¡¯s


    way of thinking!


    After almost two hours of travel, the armed helicopter carrying Philip and 17 finally stopped on the


    tarmac of a luxurious mountain resort somewhere in the Glenford hintend. This was the residence of


    the rke family¡¯s patriarch in Glenford.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The mountain vi upied the top of the entire mountain peak, which was ttened and


    reconstructed. However, it was still a structure that was surrounded by mountains and rivers. From a


    high altitude, the luxurious and vast white mountain vi looked just like a little white crane in a green


    forest.


    Armed personnel in green and ckbat uniforms were patrolling the mountain resort at the


    moment. In the surrounding mountains and forests, many armedbatants withbat equipment


    lay in ambush.


    Within a radius of tens of miles, the sky and the ground were within a defensive strike. Any suspicious


    movement, whether in the sky or on the ground, would be detected and identified.


    Philip got off the helicopter and caught a whiff of martialw permeating the vi. It was very serious,


    very tense, and very rming.


    Around the entire vi, personnel on patrol could be seen every few steps away from each other.


    Fulton Hash walked over like a de with cold eyes and said to Philip, ¡°The lord is waiting for you


    inside.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly, took a deep breath, and followed Fulton inside. If Philip had guessed correctly,


    he saw several members of the Shadow Squadron nearby.


    The entire mountain vi was surrounded by the Shadow Guards. What exactly had happened to his


    father?


    This was the first time he brought all members of the Shadow Squadron with him.


    A bad feeling lingered in Philip¡¯s heart.


    Soon, Philip followed Fulton into the white vi within the mountain manor. After that, he and Fulton


    walked down the stairs and kept going underground.


    Not long after, Philip saw a thick ck stone door in front of him that was engraved with obscure


    symbols and patterns. On both sides of the stone door, the second and third experts of the Shadow


    Squadron were keeping watch.


    When they saw Philip, they nodded slightly and pushed the stone door open.


    Philip frowned as he followed Fulton through the stone door. The scene before him took his breath


    away. Behind the door was a basement of about a thousand square feet. The three walls were full of


    obscure patterns and characters as if they had existed for a long time. A sense of vicissitude exuded


    from them.


    There were dragons and phoenixes, Icarus and the sun, pyramids, and the patterns of the ruins of the


    Mayan civilization.


    Philip was startled by the scene before him.


    In this room, there were many antique bookshelves. In the middle was a pool full of blue liquid that was


    bubbling with blue mist. In the pool, there was an old man covered in wounds with his eyes closed in


    rest.


    Three gaping knife wounds could be seen on his chest. With each breath, the wounds opened and


    closed, looking terrifying.


    The blue liquid in the pool flowed with blue essence into the wounds of the old man¡¯s body. Blood


    vessels on the skin seemed to be repairing and healing him.


    The person in the pool was none other than Roger rke!

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    When Philip saw Roger¡¯s state in the pool at this moment, he exploded with bone-chilling killing intent


    and coldness.


    The kinship that made blood thicker than water allowed Philip to deeply feel the pain experienced by


    Roger. It was something no ordinary people could bear. Moreover, his father looked much older than


    before.


    There was a sense of destion!


    Instantly, Philip¡¯s pupils were bloodshot as he roared, ¡°Who did this?!¡±


    Fulton stood aside, looking at his lord in the pool. His eyes were boiling with anger as he said, ¡°You


    can¡¯t deal with this right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you who did it!¡±


    Like a slumbering dragon that just woke up, Philip grabbed Fulton¡¯s cor with his eyes aze and his


    face full of anger.


    Fulton looked at Philip and repeated, ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can deal with right now. The lord will


    wake up soon. He has something to tell you.¡±


    Philip¡¯s body was shaking from anger. After a while, he released Fulton. With a pair of scarlet eyes, he


    stared at his father, who was covered in horrible wounds, in the pool.


    Although he hated his father, that was his father after all. Between a father and son, no grudge could


    not be resolved. Moreover, when he returned to the ind this time, Philip had also felt that his father¡¯s


    love for him had always been selfless and great.


    He mobilized all members of the Shadow Squadron and Dragon Knights to escort him back to the


    ind.


    Could it be that his father was injured at that time?


    Who did it?


    ¡°How long has my father been like this?¡± Philip took a deep breath as his eyes regained rity. His


    mind was thinking fast.


    ¡°One day,¡± Fulton replied.


    ¡°When did he get injured? Where did he get hurt? Who caused it?¡±


    Philip asked three questions in one breath.


    Fulton was silent and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t answer these three questions because even if you find out, you¡¯re


    not a match for those people.¡±


    Philip was grim as he looked at the blue liquid in the pool and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Essence of life.¡± No emotional changes could be seen on Fulton¡¯s face.


    ¡°What is the essence of life?¡± Philip was puzzled.


    His father was so badly injured but did not go to the hospital. Instead, he was sitting in this pool of blue


    liquid.


    Fulton turned to Philip and asked, ¡°Do you understand biotechnology?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Philip replied.


    ¡°This is currently the world¡¯s top biotechnology product. This blue liquid is the evolutionary version of


    the original essence of life. The original version is red. This liquid is filled with highly active factors,


    which can promote the rapid regeneration and evolution of human cells. It has a rapid healing effect on


    severe injuries and can also dy aging, as well as help one resist various diseases.¡± Fulton slowly


    exined.


    Philip frowned after listening. ¡®Biotechnology?¡¯


    ¡®Essence of life? Promote the regeneration of human cells, anti-aging, and resistance to diseases?¡¯


    ¡°How many people are researching this?¡± Philip asked.


    Fulton replied, ¡°Many. Basically, all countries are studying this technology, but the rke family¡¯s


    technology is currently far ahead of the rest of the world¡¯s. You can think of it that this technology was


    introduced to various countries by the rke family, which was your father¡¯s original intention back


    then. He wanted to allow all countries to study this and gather global research power.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After half a day, Roger, who was sitting in the pool, coughed a few times before he slowly opened his


    eyes.


    With the help of his subordinates, he walked out of the pool, put on a robe, and leaned on a cane. He


    walked up to Philip. With a face full of affection, he said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    When Philip saw Roger, he still felt some hatred for him. He nodded impassively and responded,


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Roger leaned on the cane, coughed a few times, and walked to the sofa on the side to sit down. He


    motioned to Philip and said, ¡°Sit, I have something to say to you.¡±


    Philip frowned and walked over. He sat down with his arms crossed and looked at the aged Roger.


    Roger wanted to pour tea, but his hands kept shaking.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Philip said helplessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you even hold a teapot now?¡±


    With that said, he snatched the teacup from Roger¡¯s hand, poured a cup of tea, and stuffed it into


    Roger¡¯s hand.


    Roger looked at this scene and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d rather never hold this teapot forever.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at him and asked sullenly, ¡°Who caused the wounds on your body? The Nonagon,


    the Alliance, or the Gentleman Court? If you can¡¯t take this lying down, tell me and I¡¯ll take revenge for


    you.¡±


    Rogerughed and looked at Fulton, who was standing on one side. He said, ¡°Look, my son still knows


    how to care for me.¡±


    Fulton tilted his head slightly and said nothing.


    Philip also looked at the two of them and said a little anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me who did this?¡±


    Roger shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. You¡¯re not their opponent. This time, it¡¯s enough that


    you¡¯ve returned to the ind safely.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Philip got angry. He stood up abruptly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    want to tell me who did this to you, why did you call me here? You¡¯re Roger rke, the head of the


    world¡¯ srgest family who has entered the seventh zone behind the three doors! Who else in this world


    could have done this to you? Could it be that you¡¯ve already ended up in this state but you still dare not


    tell your son who the other party is?¡±


    ¡°Coward! You were the same when my mother¡¯s incident took ce back then!¡±


    Philip said coldly and turned to leave.


    Fulton blocked Philip¡¯s path and said, ¡°Young lord, you can¡¯t say that about the lord. He did all this for


    you.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as a sharp sword as he stared at Fulton in front of him and said, ¡°Get out of the


    way!¡±


    Fulton did not move.


    Roger coughed, pointed to the seat across, and said, ¡°Come and sit down. Why are you arguing with


    your old man the moment we meet? Can¡¯t you give in considering I¡¯m injured this time?¡±


    Philip turned his head and looked at Roger¡¯s appearance. After a moment of silence, he sat back down


    again and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me? If it¡¯s to inherit the rke family, you can directly issue


    the Patriarch¡¯s Order. After I inherit it, the first thing I¡¯ll do is make Fulton tell me who did this to you!¡±


    While saying this, Philip red at Fulton coldly.


    Roger smiled and said to Fulton, ¡°Look, this kid is exactly the same as me back then.¡±


    Fulton was not in the mood tough at all now. It was because the lord¡¯s state was not at all good.


    Then, Roger looked at Philip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return for thememoration two dayster. When that time


    comes, I can step in to clear some obstacles for you.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do that for me. I have my own arrangements.


    If the branch family dare not do anything to me just because they¡¯re afraid of you, then what¡¯s the point


    of my return?¡±


    Roger was silent, looked at Philip very seriously, and asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to take


    action?¡±


    Philip refused Roger¡¯s kind intention and said, ¡°No thanks!¡±


    After that, he got up and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Then, he turned around and was about to walk out of this underground chamber.


    Roger sat on the sofa. After a long while, he said, ¡°The branch family will kick up a big fuss about


    Wynn¡¯s family background during the ancestormemoration day. Are you sure you can handle it?¡±

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    Wynn¡¯s family background?


    His father knew about Wynn¡¯s family background?


    Philip turned around, his face sullen. He stared at Roger and asked, ¡°Do you know Wynn¡¯s


    background?¡±


    Roger nodded, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°I knew about it long ago. During the Lovce family incident


    back then, I was at fault, so I want to make it up to her.¡±


    ¡°Make amends?¡±


    Philip interrupted Roger with a sneer and said, ¡°The Lovce family is just another victim of those in


    power like you! When you convicted the Lovce family, why did you sacrifice the only faction that was


    on the path of righteousness? When big shots like you do things, don¡®t you think about the


    consequences? Don¡¯t you confirm the process and results of your actions?¡±


    The more Philip spoke, the louder his voice became. Finally, it almost turned into a roar of questioning.


    The expression on Roger¡¯s face wasplicated as he looked at the steaming cup of tea in front. After


    a while, he sighed and said, ¡°There are veryplicated things involved. The action back then was


    foolproof but in the end, a traitor appeared. Halfway through, the target of conviction was changed.¡±


    While saying that, Roger nced sideways at Philip¡¯s angry face and said, ¡°Phil, Wynn¡¯s background


    must never be disclosed to the world. For her, this will bring endless pain and crisis! Once her


    background is leaked, the eyes of those people acting in secret all over the world, including those few


    people, will shift to her identity. At that time, the pain she will suffer will be no less than yours.¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°I know! You don¡¯t have to teach me about this. I have my ns.¡±


    After saying that, Philip looked at the sluggish Roger and finally asked, ¡°I want to ask you something


    and I hope you won¡¯t hide anything from me. Otherwise, the father and son rtionship between us


    maye to an end.¡±


    Roger¡¯s face tensed and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you take action against the Lovce family back then?¡± Philip asked.


    What he was most worried about was that Roger had not only participated in the conviction of the


    Lovce family but also made a move against them. If that was the case, Philip would really be caught


    in a dilemma.


    Roger was silent for a long time before he sighed and said, ¡°Back then, I sent eight Shadow Guards to


    impose sanctions and attacks on the Lovce family.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s face quickly darkened. Then, he turned around with his back to Roger and said,


    ¡°Recuperate well. I don¡¯t need you to make other arrangements for me!¡±


    After saying this, Philip stepped out of the secret room.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Roger sat on the sofa and was silent for a long time, his eyes dim. Heughed in self-deprecation and


    said, ¡°Fulton, do you think there¡¯s another father in this world as big as failure as I am?¡±


    On the side, Fulton stood with his arms crossed. There was aplicated look in his eyes, and he


    said, ¡°Lord, your love for the young master is no worse than anyone else. It¡¯s just that he still doesn¡¯t


    understand. When he understands one day, the feud between the two ofyou will be resolved.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I hope to see that day.¡±


    Roger smiled, his eyes regaining their rity. He said, ¡°Make arrangements. Although this brat won¡¯t let


    me help, the current situation is not something he can handle alone. Do it in secret. Don¡¯t let him find


    out that I arranged it.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Fulton replied.


    ***


    In the mountain vi courtyard.


    Fulton stood next to Philip and said, ¡°Shadow Guards 11 to 23 will be transferred to your side. This is


    the lord¡¯s wish to protect you and the young madam.¡±


    Philip frowned and said nothing but walked across to Shadow Guards 11 to 23, who had already


    gathered around. He smiled and said, ¡°All of you will go out with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± a Shadow Guard asked.


    Philip smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Have fun!¡±

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    That night, Philip led 13 members of the Shadow Guards to a famous bar in Glenford, the Buckingham


    Pce.


    Buckingham Pce Bar, located in the most central and prosperous area of Glenford, this was the


    trendiest entertainment venue. Buckingham Pce was built in the shape of a white castle and


    decorated with opulence. It had a consumption standard that boasted to be the best in Glenford.


    Generally, only the rich and the dandy coulde here to have fun.


    It was also Philip¡¯s first time here. He looked at 17 next to him, who was wearing a red halter-neck


    dress and holding his arm. He asked, ¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡±


    17 nodded with a wink and said seductively, ¡°Handsome, it¡¯s here.¡±


    She looked very sexy tonight with a rose tattoo on her exposed back and her shoulder-length hair. It


    added to a man¡¯s desire to conquer her.


    When she and Philip appeared at the entrance of Buckingham Pce, they drew many sideways


    nces.


    Philip had booked thergest private room here. He led 17 and the other 12 Shadow Guards into the


    room and sat down.


    Among them, Brian Pascal was the strongest in the group and also the team captain. He had a


    somewhat grim face. He appeared cautious and restrained.


    ¡°Young lord, why did you bring us to a ce like this?¡±


    Brian was a brawny guy with a darkplexion.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°To have fun, of course. Since my father asked you to follow me, I¡¯ll bring you


    to rx and unwind! Look at you guys, what are you doing with long faces? Give me a smile.¡±


    Brian frowned. He was an upright person who was usually either on missions or training. He was a bit


    out of step with society and rather conservative in his thinking. However, this was the young lord¡¯s


    command, and he could not disobey. He could only sit motionless in ce, squeeze out a smile, and


    not say a word.


    Other Shadow Guards were with Brian day and night. Their thinking had also been influenced by him.


    Everyone seemed ufortable.


    Philip looked at them helplessly. If he told them to kill, this bunch of people would be full of smiles for


    sure.


    To them, asking them to enjoy themselves in a nightclub would be more painful than killing!


    Only 21, could enjoy it a little.


    At this time, the bar owner walked in.


    It was a middle-aged woman in her 30s in a revealing dress and heavy makeup. She looked sultry from


    head to toe. Seven or eight young women followed behind her, and they were all dressed morously.


    ¡°Hello, Sir, you brought so many friends here today. This is too good to be true! Why not ask some


    youngdies to sing and drink with you and have fun? Come on, girls, say hello to the gentlemen!¡±


    These young women bowed in unison, and when they bent down, their sexy figures were in full view.


    ¡°Hello, gentlemen!¡±


    The voices were so sweet that they made people¡¯s bodies tingle all over.


    Brian and the others were sitting on the sofa, one more upright than the other. No one spoke or looked


    at each other. For a while, the room was quiet.


    The middle-aged woman was a little embarrassed and asked, ¡°Uh, gentlemen, do you want to order


    some girls?¡±


    Her eyes fell on 17, who was beside Philip. She was instantly attracted by the girl¡¯s beauty and


    temperament. She had seen people bringing drinks to the restaurant, but she had never seen people


    bringing girls to nightclubs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    What was this group of people doing?


    Of course, Philip was not interested. In his eyes, no one was better-looking than Wynn.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Philip nced at everyone.


    ¡°15?¡±


    ¡°18?¡±


    ¡°22?¡±


    Philip asked around and only got shaking heads in response from the Shadow Guards. Philip sighed.


    These guys were too rigid in character and must be trained properly.


    He helplessly said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°Since no one is interested, forget it, then. We only need


    drinks.¡±


    The middle-aged woman could no longer hold back her temper.


    ¡°What did you say? Not ordering girls? What are you doing in Buckingham Pce, then?¡±


    The middle-aged woman crossed her arms and said in a huff, ¡°Fools like you don¡¯t have money to


    spend in an upscale bar like ours, yet you¡¯re upying such a big private room. Get out at once! Many


    people are waiting in line outside for a private room!¡±

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    The middle-aged woman was the bar¡¯s small boss, and the sultry girls standing behind her were all


    gold diggers. Their usual work was to apany the guests to drink. If the guests spent money, they


    could then go out to have fun.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If arge private room only ordered drinks without girls, it was the same as a dog in a manger. Thus,


    the young girls could not hold back their mouths either.


    ¡°Tsk, how dare theye here to have fun if they don¡¯t have the money? Rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of ce this is?¡±


    ¡°This is not a country pub, hillbilly!¡±


    Philip was not the only person in the room. Brian and the other 12 Shadow Guards were there too.


    These people were extremely loyal.


    For this middle-aged woman to curse Philip in front of them, she was simply looking for death.


    All 12 of them stood up with a whoosh, each ring angrily at the middle-aged woman.


    17 was already touching the butterfly knife strapped to the side of her waist, staring at the middle-aged


    woman with a pair of cold eyes.


    As long as she dared to touch the young lord, they would immediately raze this bar to the ground.


    The middle-aged woman was taken aback. She looked at the 12 burly guards and 17 who were full of


    murderous intent. Her heart immediately went weak as she said tremblingly, ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    Philip was a little helpless and quickly turned around to speak to everyone, ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t get angry.


    This small matter is not worth it. If you get angry, are you going to demolish this bar? We¡¯re here to


    have fun today.¡±


    Hearing that, they sat down indignantly but the fury remained.


    Brian angrily said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, from now on, be polite to our young


    master! If you dare to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll immediately lead people to tten thisir of yours!¡±


    When the middle-aged woman saw that they were all seated, she felt a little settled. However, hearing


    Brian talk like this, she could not help but feel angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I wrong? You¡¯re like a dog in a manger, upying such a big room for nothing!


    Young master? How dare you call such a person a young master? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think I¡¯ in afraid


    just because there are so many of you! Do you think I don¡¯t have anyone when I operate such a big


    establishment?¡±


    The middle-aged woman pped her hands. Immediately, a lot of brawny security guards came


    outside.


    ¡°Ca, what¡¯s up?¡± they asked.


    Ca said in a huff, ¡°This bunch of people booked such a big room but aren¡¯t ordering any girls to


    apany them. They¡¯re only here to drink! I think they can¡¯t even afford to drink. They¡¯re obviously a


    bunch of poor fellows pretending to be rich!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll kick them out!¡± they said eagerly. Seeing this, the Shadow Guards in the room stood


    up again.


    What a joke. All of them were experts. Especially Brian Pascal who was braver than a thousand men.


    Would they be afraid of a few punks?


    Unexpectedly, Philip waved his hand and stopped everyone.


    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t be hasty. We¡¯re out here to rx today. Don¡¯t spoil the atmosphere.¡±


    One burly Shadow Guard said, ¡°Young Master, I really can¡¯t stand seeing them talk to you like this.


    These people are all trash. There¡¯s nothing to fear at all! As long as you give an order, we¡¯ll


    immediately tten this ce!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master, give the order!¡±


    Philip shook his head. ¡°Sit down! This is an order.¡±


    Since Philip said so, they could only obey.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    Philip turned around and said to Ca, ¡°Your name is Ca, right? Don¡¯t be so aggressive. We¡¯re here


    to have fun and drink today, not to cause trouble. But if I understand correctly, we won¡¯t be allowed to


    drink here if we don¡¯t ask forpany, right?¡±


    Ca put her hands around her chest and said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re a high-end bar here, and


    we don¡¯t just ept anyone. If you don¡¯t ask forpany, you can go somewhere else to drink. It¡¯s


    none of our business.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I deliberately picked the best bar today and brought my buddies


    here to rx and unwind. The environment here is good, so we won¡¯t switch ces. I¡¯ll take all the


    people you have here, but I do wonder what they can do.¡±


    The woman was startled and said doubtfully, ¡°What did you say? You want all of them? Are you


    kidding? Do you have money?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly. ¡°Suitcase.¡±


    A member next to him took a suitcase and handed it to Philip. Philip took the case and opened the


    small lock. With a whoosh, banknotes scattered all over the floor.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Ca stared fixedly at the banknotes all over the floor and almost


    drooled.


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that you¡¯re a rich young master! Oops, Young Master, I¡¯m really sorry about just now. I


    didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Then, Ca turned around and red at the security guards. ¡°Trash, get out of the way! This is an


    honored guest! Why are you still standing here?¡±


    The security guards were taken aback and left in a hurry. Seeing Ca¡¯s state, they knew this was big


    business. She was ready to kiss some *ss.


    Ca was full of joy at this time and said to Philip, ¡°Young Master, it was a misunderstanding just now.


    Let¡¯s forget about it! You made the right choice by choosing us! We¡¯re the best bar in the western city of


    Glenford with the best environment and the best girls! Girls, why don¡¯t you say hello to the young


    master?¡±


    When the girls behind Ca saw the money, their eyes were full of stars and they were dazzled by the


    sight. Their arrogance and disdain from just now had disappeared. They immediately gathered around.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re so rich!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t I go home with you? I can stop working!¡±


    While saying that, thisrge group of girls was about to squeeze into the room.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t push me!¡±


    ¡°I came in first!¡±


    ¡°Get lost. I want to serve the young master!¡±


    Philip stopped them with his hands, took a sip of wine, and asked with a smile, ¡°Ca, I haven¡¯t asked


    you yet. After ordering the girls, what should they do?¡±


    Ca chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, young master, you¡¯re still too young, it seems. Is there a need to ask?


    The usual is to apany you to sing and drink. If you can spend money the way you do, you can do


    whatever you want!¡±


    When she said that, the group of girls made sexy poses, throwing winks at Philip while showing their


    most beautiful sides as women.


    Philip lowered his head with a smile and said to Ca, ¡°They can do whatever I want? Interesting.


    Okay,e in, then. Ca, you cane in too.¡±


    Ca was taken aback. ¡°M-Me too..?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ca¡¯s words were tinged with a hint of excitement amidst her surprise.

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    Ca used to be an escort when she was young, but now that she was older, no guests would ept


    her. She could only be a leader behind the scenes. However, today, the young master in front was so


    elegant and tasteful to order her.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have fun together.¡±


    Ca was overjoyed and said, ¡°Okay, thank you for giving me a chance! Just you wait. Although I¡¯m


    old, my skills are not inferior to young people!¡±


    The group of women entered the room and Philip closed the door behind them.


    The 12 male Shadow Guards looked embarrassed and sat motionless on the sofa. Brian asked in


    puzzlement, ¡°Young Master, with our strength, why should we be afraid of them?¡±


    Philip smiled mysteriously, shook his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    The group of women stood in a row. Ca asked the guards who they wanted to choose but no one in


    the room said anything.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re very conservative, so don¡¯t make things difficult for them. Today, let me


    take all of you!¡±


    When the women heard that Philip would take all of them, they looked at Philip in admiration.


    Philip said, ¡°I can do whatever I like, right? Come, crouch on the floor, then.¡±


    Crouch on the floor?


    What sort of hardcore y was this?


    However, he had spent so much money, so they had to apany him no matter what. The girls


    stretched their fair limbs on the floor and made attractive poses.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Philip smiled coldly and said, ¡°Are you ready? 100 push-ups per person! Start now!¡±


    ¡°What? 100 push-ups?¡±


    The group of girls was dumbfounded.


    What kind of special request and fetish was this?


    Did this young master like this type of y?


    Ca also looked stunned, but her face was full of smiles as she asked, ¡°Honored guest, what are you


    doing? Is this the way to y? All of us are fancy girls here, and our bones are very weak How would


    we know how to do push-ups?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir. Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We¡¯re all here to have fun. Your request is a bit too much.¡±


    On the side, a tall girl with a decent appearance agreed at this time.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t mess around with us. Can¡¯t we have a drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    A group of girls rushed up to propose a toast.


    Smack!


    As a result, the ss in Philip¡¯s hand fell heavily on the floor and shattered. This time, Ca and the


    girls got a fright!


    ¡°Hey, Sir, what exactly do you want?¡± Ca looked at the case full of banknotes and asked while


    holding back her temper.


    Philip still looked indifferent. He took out a few stacks of banknotes from the case, threw them on the


    table, and said ndly, ¡°Whoever does it will get this money.¡±


    The girls had different thoughts in their minds, and their eyes lit up. There were 40,000 to 50,000


    dors in that stack.


    Usually, they would only earn a few thousand dors a night when business was good.

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    ¡°Oh, Mister, I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s just push-ups, right? I can do it.¡±


    With that said, a girl in the crowd immediately crouched on the floor and started doing push-ups.


    As a result, she could not take it after doing it twice. While panting for breath and with a flushed face,


    she said, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t stand it any longer. Mister, I really can¡¯t.¡±


    As she said that, she stood up and looked at the money on the table. She reached for it and said with a


    smile, ¡°Mister, but I still did it, so this money¡­¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows. His cold eyes stared at the woman and he directly drew the butterfly knife


    from 17¡¯s waist


    ng!


    He raised his hand and the knife fell!


    The butterfly knife passed between the woman¡¯s slender and white fingers, piercing through the stack


    of banknotes, It pierced into the coffee table frighteningly!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In an instant, the woman was so scared that she withdrew her hand while shouting and screaming. Her


    face was full of horror.


    ¡°I said a hundred push-ups to get this money.¡±


    Philip said indifferently with a hint of unrelenting intent in his eyes.


    Instantly, the woman was indignant. She got up, pointed at Philip, and scolded, ¡°What the hell? Are you


    here to y with girls, or to cause trouble? With such a small amount of money, you want me to serve


    you and do push-ups? Are you crazy? Do you have nothing better to do?¡±


    It was not only her as the other girls also scowled and said usingly, ¡°Onees out to y to have


    fun. What the hell is this? You ¡¯re so difficult to please, and we even have to do push-ups. Do you think


    you¡¯re the Terminator?¡±


    ¡°Retard! Do you think you¡¯re great just because you have some money? I don¡¯t want to serve you


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All the bosses whoe here are rich men. We¡¯re not short of weirdos like you!¡±


    Ca was also scowling coldly at the side right now. She stared at Philip, who was sitting in the middle


    with a calm look on his face, and said, ¡°Young Master, if youe to Buckingham Pce to have fun, I


    can meet your request, but if you¡¯re here to pick a fight and cause trouble, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°Men,e in!¡± Ca shouted coldly. At once, the private room door was pushed open again.


    The group of bodyguards who had left earlier rushed in again. When they saw the situation in the room,


    they were also baffled.


    ¡°Ca, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you ask us to leave just now?¡± The brawny man in the floral vest who


    was leading the group asked.


    Ca pointed at Philip sitting in the middle, then at everyone else. She said, ¡°He¡¯s here to cause


    trouble. With just such a small amount of money, he f*cking made a special request, asking the girls to


    do a hundred push-ups.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What the hell? A hundred push-ups?¡±


    With a shocked expression on his face, the brawny man who took the lead turned to re at Philip. He


    pointed at him and said, ¡°Hey, kid, who are you? How dare you ask the girls here to do push-ups? Are


    you out of your mind?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a shrug, ¡°This madam was the one who said I could do


    anything as long as I had the money. ¡±


    Ca froze for a moment and retorted, ¡°Yes, I said so, but your request is too much. The girls at


    Buckingham Pce are not the girls from trashy nightclubs who can be paid to be dogs! Even if you


    want us to be dogs, who do you think you¡¯re looking down on with so little money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is Buckingham Pce! Do you even know who the boss behind this ce is? The


    girls here are more precious than you!¡±


    The brawny man yelled while ncing at the case of money next to him. He estimated that there was


    at least several million dors in it, which was quite a lot.


    However, since Ca said so, he immediately shouted, ¡°With so little money, you want our girls to do


    push-ups? It¡¯s not enough!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you saying that if I want to y, I have to offer more money?¡± Philip chuckled and said.

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    Ca snorted, crossed her arms, pointed her finger, and said, ¡°Of course! Such a small amount of


    money and you want my girls to y this and that with you. Do you really think the girls at Buckingham


    Pce are all dogs?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and asked, ¡°How much more do I need to add?¡±


    Ca smiled when she heard that. She looked at Philip¡¯s outfit and the money case next to him.


    This young man could not be a rich young master, right?


    No matter how she looked at him, he looked like a nouveau riche who had just arrived in the city. He


    brought a bunch of his poor buddies to enjoy themselves.


    After thinking about it, Ca put up a finger and said, ¡°100,000 dors for each girl and you can make


    any request you want. Even if you want them to drink urine, they¡¯ll fulfill your wishes! However, if you¡¯re


    going to make the earlier request, you have to add more money. 200,000 per person! How about it? If


    you think it¡®s okay, I¡®ll let the girls serve you, but if you think it¡¯s expensive, take your poorckeys and


    get out! Also, leave that suitcase of money as an apology to the girls.¡±


    Bang!


    On the side, Brian pounded his fist on the coffee table. He stood up, his body like a raptor, as he


    roared, ¡°Damn it! How dare you speak to our young master like that and covet his money?! You¡¯re


    simply looking for death!¡±


    Ca was startled. She frowned, stared at Brian, pointed at him, and cursed, ¡°W-What are you doing?


    This is Buckingham Pce! Don¡¯t think of causing trouble just because you have some muscles! I¡¯m a


    celebrity in this area! ck Dragon, keep an eye on them for me! If they dare to make a move, just take


    them down!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ca!¡±


    The fierce burly man led his underlings and blocked the door. He said, ¡°Sir, since you¡¯re here to y,


    you should know the rules of Buckingham Pce. I¡®m afraid it won¡¯t do for you to act in such an unruly


    and disorderly manner. As Ca mentioned, each girl will get 100,000 dors. If you have additional


    demands, each girl will get 200,000 dors. If you don¡¯t agree, you can leave right now, but the money


    stays.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Philipughed, took a sip from the ss of red wine in his hand, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t experienced


    anything yet but you want to kick me out? And you¡¯re asking me to leave the money behind? The rules


    of your Buckingham Pce are a little too overbearing, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Overbearing?¡±


    ck Dragon sneered as his body straightened. He showed off his muscles and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t


    seen anything yet! Didn¡¯t you ask around who¡¯s guarding the scene in this area? It¡¯s me, ck Dragon!


    Boy, cut the crap and just tell me if you agree. If not, get lost! This private room has to receive other


    honored guests!¡±


    Philip sighed and looked at the aggressive ck Dragon with raised eyebrows. With a grin, he said,


    ¡°What do you think your chances of winning against him are?¡±


    Hearing that, ck Dragon frowned, and his eyes were filled with anger. He looked at Brian Pascal


    who was standing at the side and pointed at Philip while saying angrily, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re very arrogant,


    huh? Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to behave!¡±


    With that said, ck Dragon took two steps forward, stretched out his pincer-like hands, and grabbed


    Philip¡¯s neck!


    Suddenly, a ck shadow shed in front of Philip!


    Then, with a loud crack, the entire private room resounded with the sound of breaking bones.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable scream instantly filled the room!

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    The girls and Ca, including ck Dragon¡¯s men who were standing around, were full of horror.


    In just one face-off, Brian broke the hand stretched out by ck Dragon.


    Anyone who revealed their teeth and brandished their ws at the young master would be crippled.


    ck Dragon held his broken right hand and knelt on the floor, his face flushed red.


    ¡°How dare you break my hand?¡± ck Dragon endured the severe pain and roared. ¡°Why are you still


    standing around? Take them down for me!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Swish!


    In an instant, the few guys standing in the room pulled out batons or daggers from their waists and


    rushed at Brian.


    Brian stood there alone like a ck mountain, full of anger. He had endured for a long time. This group


    of people was disrespectful to the young master and deserved to die.


    Then, Brian made his move¡­


    Sounds of bangs and thuds could be heard in the room. Within ten seconds, all the men looking


    aggressively at the scene fell to the floor clutching their arms or legs while wailing.


    Brian flexed his arms and swept his cold gaze around. He stepped on ck Dragon¡¯s face fiercely with


    force, and cracking sounds could be heard under his leather boot.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts! Help! I beg you to spare my life!¡±


    ck Dragon¡¯s fat face was almost deformed by being trampled on.


    Philip said ndly, ¡°Brian, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Brian lifted his foot and sat down again beside Philip, still upright.


    At this time, Ca and the girls were huddled in one corner, not daring to make a sound. They were


    seemingly very scared and flustered. Ca looked at all the guys lying on the floor and felt panicked.


    They had encountered a tough one.


    Who was this guy and why did hee to Buckingham Pce looking for trouble?


    ¡°Ca, right?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at the shivering Ca, and said, ¡°Make a call and ask the person


    behind you toe over and clean up the scene.¡±


    Ca was taken aback and quickly took out her mobile phone. She dialed a number and said, ¡°Young


    Master Harrison, something has happened. Someone hase to Buckingham Pce and wrecked


    the ce up! They even took down ck Dragon and the others. Come quickly!¡±


    There was anguid male voice on the other end of the phone. He seemed to be surrounded by many


    women¡¯s chattering voices.


    ¡°What? Someone is making trouble in my Buckingham Pce? Damn it! Who is that stupid person?


    Are they tired of living?¡±


    There was a furious roar at the other end.


    ¡°Young Master Harrison, I don¡®t know these people either. The other party asked me to call you and


    inform you. They must be targeting you.¡± Ca was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be there! Find someone to keep an eye on them!¡± Young Master Harrison ended the call.


    After hanging up the phone, Ca stood up, stared at Philip sinisterly, and asked, ¡°Who the hell are


    you? Why did youe to Buckingham Pce to make trouble? Do you know that this is Young


    Master Harrison¡¯s turf? If you dare to cause trouble here, he¡¯ll never let you off and will destroy you with


    his bare hands!¡±


    Philip smiled faintly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important thing is that your Young


    Master Harrison captured the daughter of the Gilson family of Glenford and sent her here to be an


    escort. I want to see her now.¡±


    ¡°Tanya Gilson? Are you here for that little b*tch from the Gilson family?¡±


    Ca immediately understood and nodded repeatedly as she said, ¡°So, you¡¯re the scumbag kept by


    Tanya outside. Very well. You dare toe to our Buckingham Pce to look for trouble and even


    injured our people. When Young Master Harrison arrivester, I want to see him destroy you with his


    bare hands!¡±

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    Philip smiled ndly, raised his eyebrows, and looked at the arrogant and angry Ca. He asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tanya now?¡±


    Ca snorted and said, ¡°That b*tch is apanying a guest. What? Do you dare to cause trouble? Let


    me tell you, the guest she¡¯s apanying now is not someone you can mess with!¡±


    Swoosh!


    As a result, before Ca finished her words, Philip stood up and put his hands in his trouser pockets.


    He ndly said, ¡°Take us there.¡±


    Instantly, the 12 Shadow Guards and 17 stood up. At this moment, the whole room was filled with a


    fierce murderous aura.


    Ca was taken aback, and her legs trembled. A lot of threatening words were stuck in her throat.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Bring our young master over there right now!¡± Brian roared angrily, making


    Ca so frightened that she fell to the floor.


    After that, she got up and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around, walked out of the private room, and led Philip and his gang to the


    open air deck on the third floor.


    A group of onlookers outside saw the private room door being opened and scattered to the side.


    Those with sharp eyes saw through the crack of the door. They saw ck Dragon and his men lying on


    the floor of that room!


    ¡°Holy sh*t, is that ck Dragon? He was actually taken down!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, who is this group of people? How dare they look for trouble in Buckingham Pce?¡±


    ¡°Look, where is Ca taking them?¡±


    A group of people watched from afar and chattered incessantly. Of course, there were also some


    bodyguards watching the venue. At this time, they followed behind Philip and his gang with stern faces.


    Just now, they had received a notice from Young Master Harrison to keep a close eye on them. They


    must not allow these troublemakers to leave Buckingham Pce in one piece.


    At this moment, Ca took Philip and the others up the stairs to the open-air deck on the third floor.


    In the deck, a handsome man wearing morous clothes was embracing seven or eight sexy women.


    These women, each with extremely good and curvaceous figures, were goddesses in the minds of


    many men.


    Among them was a woman with an angry and indignant face. She was wearing an ultra-short red


    backless dress and sitting in the crowd.


    The handsome man walked up to the woman with his wine ss, saying with a smile, ¡°Miss Gilson, I


    want to invite you to drink, but why won¡¯t you ept it? Here, let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    The woman had delicate facial features. It could be seen at a nce that she was a person who held


    grudges. She red with her wide eyes, pped away the ss in the handsome man¡¯s hand, and got


    up. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t drink. I¡¯m a youngdy of the Gilson family. Finn Arnell, if you want to humiliate


    me, you made the wrong move!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Smack!


    The handsome man raised his hand and pped Tanya violently on the face, making her stagger back


    and fall on the sofa.


    ¡°Damn it, b*tch! Do you have the cheek to call yourself ady of the Gilson family? You¡¯re nothing but


    an outcast now, an escort in an entertainment venue! If I want you to drink, you have to drink with me!¡±


    Finn was full of hostility as he raised his hand and grabbed the bottle on the table. Then, he pressed


    his leg on Tanya¡¯s body, grabbed her chin, and poured the hard liquor from the bottle in his hand into


    Tanya¡¯s mouth.


    A bout of violent coughs followed. Tanya choked from the hard liquor in her throat.


    The other escorts who saw this scene at this moment sneered. No one stepped forward to say a few


    words on her behalf.


    ¡°Hahaha, drink it up! Tonight, I¡¯m going to get you into bed! I want to see how chaste and fiery the


    pampered daughter of the Gilson family is!¡±


    Finn Arnell sneered lewdly. However, at this moment, a figure was already standing behind him.

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    Bang!


    Philip kicked Finn in the back of his waist. Finn flew out, hit the sofa on the side, and fell to the floor.


    The escorts got a fright from this scene and screamed as they huddled in the corner. They dared not


    get up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°F*ck! Who is it?! Who the hell dares to kick me?¡±


    Finn scrambled up from the floor and saw a cold-faced man in front of him with his hands in his trouser


    pockets. The guy was staring at him.


    Finn frowned, stared at Philip, and roared, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Do you know who I am? How dare


    you kick me? I¡¯ll break your leg!¡±


    Finn roared and looked around, wanting to call for his apanying bodyguards. However, he realized


    that behind Philip stood 12 imposing men and a sexy woman. All his bodyguards were sprawled on the


    floor.


    What the heck?


    When the hell did this happen?


    ¡°Get the f*ck up, all of you!¡± Finn went up and kicked one of the bodyguards.


    Philip looked at him coldly before shifting his gaze to Tanya Gilson, who was lying on the sofa. She was


    drunk from the hard liquor. To be honest, this youngdy from the Gilson family was not bad-looking at


    all. She had a slim figure, a pair of ivory-white legs, and a delicate face. Her cheeks ware flushed at the


    moment, and she exuded the air of a charming beauty.


    ¡°Take her away,¡± Philip said to 17 next to him.


    17 stepped forward and picked up Tanya, who was drunk and unconscious on the sofa.


    Then, Philip nced at Finn and turned to leave.


    However, at this moment, Finn was angry. He was kicked in public, his guards were injured, and his


    entertainment tonight was snatched away.


    It was simply a humiliation. He was the young master of the Arnell family in Glenford.


    ¡°Hold it right there! That¡¯s my woman! How dare you take away the woman I fancy! Do you want to


    die?¡±


    Finn roared and smashed Philip¡¯s head with a wine bottle.


    Bang!


    A crunching sound!


    A figure, like a kite with a broken string, smashed through the guardrail ss from the deck on the third


    floor.


    Rainbow-colored ss fragments filled the air. Then, with a bang, Finn fell on the dance floor on the


    first floor.


    ¡°Argh..!¡±


    In an instant, everyone on the first-floor dance floor of Buckingham Pce panicked and dispersed.


    In the middle of the dance floor, Finn was sprawled on the floor, bleeding from his mouth. His eyes


    were wide open as he looked at Philip who was standing on the third floor, staring coldly at him.


    Brian coldly nced at Finn in the center of the dance floor on the first floor. He said, ¡°Anyone who


    dares to show killing intent toward the young master will be killed!¡±


    At this moment, Ca hurriedly ran down the stairs, stood in front of Finn who had fallen in a pool of


    blood, and copsed in a heap.


    ¡°Young Master Finn?¡± Ca shouted, but the man lying on the floor seemed dead. There was a


    footprint sunken in his chest, and his ribs were all broken. She took two steps forward and felt for his


    breath.


    Ca sat down on the floor in fright, her face full of horror. Then, she pointed at Philip who was walking


    down the stairs and shouted, ¡°Ah, Young Master Finn is dead! Men, close the doors! Seal off the site!


    Surround this group of vicious criminals!¡±

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    Following Ca¡¯s shouts, the four gates of the entire Buckingham Pce were closed. Within five


    minutes, dozens of burly men surrounded the dance floor on the first floor of Buckingham Pce.


    Other guests who were here to have fun all hid in the corners. They were full of horror and fear as they


    looked at the dance floor where Finn Arnelly in the middle in a pool of blood.


    That was the eldest young master of the Arnell family in Glenford! He had always been arrogant and


    domineering, forcing young girls to do as he pleased. He was a viin through and through. However,


    because he was the young master of the Arnell family, he was never convicted.


    Despite that, Finn Arnell was dead today. He died in Buckingham Pce. He was kicked to death by


    one of the unknown guy¡¯s men!


    This was big news!


    The entire Glenford would be shaken!


    That was the Arnell family. In Glenford, it was second only to the Harrison family. They were one of the


    three great families in Glenford.


    Ca was full of fear and terror as she stared at Philip and the others who came down the stairs. She


    pointed at them and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely wicked! This is Buckingham Pce, a turf that belongs


    to the eldest young master of the Harrison family! How dare you kick the young master of the Arnell


    family to death here?! You¡¯re finished! Not a single one of you can leave!¡±


    Philip nced indifferently at Finn lying in the middle of the dance floor and said lightly, ¡°Arnell family?


    Are they very powerful? It¡¯s only right for a viin who does unscrupulous things and forces himself on


    young girls to die. What is there to be sorry about?¡±


    After saying that, Philip nced at the brawny men standing behind Ca. These people held baseball


    bats or long daggers in their hands, all of them ferocious-looking.


    Philip sighed helplessly. He did not want to cause trouble and only wanted to take Tanya Gilson away,


    but looking at the current situation, he had no other choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. Get out of the way and this ce will be safe and sound. If you insist on blocking


    us, then I¡¯m sorry. Buckingham Pce will be demolished tonight and be a historical building in


    Glenford.¡±


    Philip said calmly as a stern look shed in the corner of his eyes.


    When Ca heard that, she exploded with anger and roared. ¡°Presumptuous! You killed the young


    master of the Arnell family and you want to leave? Dream on! I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform the


    Arnell family. just you wait! When the members of the Arnell family arriveter, all of you will be buried


    with Young Master Finn!¡±


    Ca was very angry and scared at the same time.


    This group of people even dared to kill the young master of the Arnell family. They were simply too


    arrogant.


    Thus, Ca waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone, take them down for me! We¡¯ll wait for Young


    Master Harrison and people of the Arnell family toe and hold them ountable!¡±


    After all, Ca had to take responsibility now that such a major incident had taken ce at Buckingham


    Pce. If she did not take down Philip and the others, she would be dead for sure. Even if Young


    Master Harrison did not do anything to her, the future revenge from the Arnell family could kill her.


    Therefore, Ca must take down Philip and his gang. Then, they would wait for Young Master Harrison


    and the Arnell family.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, more than a dozen burly men holding clubs and daggers rushed toward Philip and his


    people.


    11, also known as Brian Pascal, took a step forward at this moment. He stood in front of Philip. With


    zing eyes and a raging coldness from his body, he bellowed at the group, ¡°If you dare to show your


    killing intent to the young master, you¡¯ll be killed!¡±


    Bang!


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he rushed forward swiftly and fiercely like a humanoid


    tyrannosaurus. With one kick, a brawny man who came in front of him was sent flying several meters


    away. He hit the bar counter heavily.


    All the wine sses and bottles on the counter burst into pieces.


    The man fell to the floor clutching his chest and spitting out blood. He died with his eyes wide open!


    Domineering and fierce. This was the power of Brian¡¯s kick!


    The remaining brawny men saw this scene and looked at each other.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    How horrifying!


    Was that guy a human or a ghost?


    In the blink of an eye, one of the guys flew out and died on the spot.


    Seeing this, Ca was also full of horror. She quickly pointed at 11 and said angrily, ¡°Go! Charge in


    together! Take them down for me!¡±


    At Ca¡¯smand, five sturdy guys walked out of the crowd and raised the iron bars in their hands.

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    The thick iron rods glinted coldly. One of the men looked at 11 in contempt and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bully you.


    If you need a weapon, just say the word.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a weapon to deal with you guys.¡± 11 crossed his arms and stood there like a sturdy


    mountain.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re good at bragging, huh? You dare to kill Young Master Arnell and cripple our brothers. Later,


    I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to get your limbs broken. Men, charge!¡±


    The man took the lead in waving the iron rod while the other four followed suit.


    With a sh, 11 dodged past the swinging iron rod and took the opportunity to grab the man¡¯s arm. He


    increased the force in both hands and broke the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The man let out a miserable cry and immediately felt his body spinning. Instantly, he swapped ces


    with 11. The brawny man, whose face had distorted, had a look of horror in his eyes. As an


    experienced fighter, he had already guessed the situation he was about to face.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    A series of muffled sounds rang out as the iron bars of the other four hit the brawny man¡¯s back.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The brawny man felt that his ribs and spine had been smashed to pieces. His body broke out in a cold


    sweat, and his face scrunched up from the pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying!¡± the man screamed hoarsely.


    The other four were still looking at him in a stunned daze when 11 had already kicked the brawny


    man¡¯s stomach and sent him flying at the four.


    When the four scrambled to help the man, 11 took the opportunity to rush out and swing his fist quickly,


    hitting the other four men in their faces. A series of miserable screams rang out, and in the blink of an


    eye, 11 had knocked the other four to the ground.


    After taking care of everything, 11 stepped on the brawny man¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°Are you


    surprised?¡±


    ¡°Wolfman, help me! I¡¯m dying. Take me to the hospital,¡± the brawny man said weakly.


    A group of sturdy men watching the venue was dumbfounded. Such a clean shot seemed to have only


    appeared in movies.


    ¡°Damn, it looks awesome. He seems to be better than Wolfman.¡±


    ¡°With the five of them working together, even Wolfman can¡¯t hold out for long. This guy is definitely an


    expert.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how long he¡¯s been practicing? If he roams the streets of underground Glenford with those


    skills, he¡¯d definitely be a rising star.¡±


    On the side, Wolfman¡¯s face had turned hideous as he stood next to Ca because his underlings said


    that he was not as good as 11, who stood in front of Philip. In fact, Wolfman also knew deep inside that


    he was not a match for 11.


    ¡°Buddy, you have good skills. Why don¡¯t you tell us your title?¡± Wolfman asked.


    This group of people was not that simple. There were still another 11 men and one woman standing on


    the spot. Only one man had taken down six of his subordinates in a sh!


    This strength was only seen in specialbat warriors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a title. People usually call me 11,¡± 11 said earnestly.


    After entering the Shadow Squadron, no one had names. Brian Pascal was his name from long ago,


    but few people called him by that now.


    Hearing 11¡¯s words, Wolfman¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°My friend, it¡¯s not right for you to do


    this. In Buckingham Pce, you killed the young master of the Arnell family, killed one of my brothers,


    and injured five of them. This is deadly enmity! Moreover, Young Master Harrison and the Arnell family


    will definitely not let you go. I advise you to obediently give yourselves up!¡±


    At this moment, Philip, who was standing behind 11, pursed his lips and said disdainfully, ¡°Fight if you


    want or get lost if you don¡¯t. Cut the crap.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, is that the proper way to speak to Wolfman?¡± an underling roared irritably.


    Wolfman¡¯s people had anger in their eyes as they looked at Philip. It seemed as though they wanted to


    eat him up.


    ¡°So gutsy, huh? Since you refuse our kind offer, we can only be rude to you!¡±


    Wolfman lifted the steel pipe in his hand and roared. ¡°Beat them to death! We must take them down


    before Young Master Harrison arrives!¡±

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    ¡°Charge! Take revenge for our brothers!¡±


    ¡°Kill this son of a b*tch! How dare he disrespect Wolfman?!¡±


    ¡°Wolfman has someone standing behind him! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡±


    A group of brawny men howled and rushed toward 11, the iron rods in their hands swinging ferociously.


    When the surrounding guests saw this scene, their faces turned pale. They turned around and dared


    not look anymore. Many women covered their faces, afraid to see Philip and the others being beaten


    into a pulp.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although 11¡¯s skills were quite impressive just now, he was outnumbered. Besides, there were the


    dozens of brawny men brought by Wolfman.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that these people like Wolfman were elite fighters who were


    definitely experienced in battle. They were notparable to ordinary street punks.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m afraid human lives will be involved this time. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°If someone is killed, I¡¯m afraid Buckingham Pce will have to shut down. We won¡¯t have a ce to


    have fun anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if something happens in Buckingham Pce, Young Master Harrison will naturally have a


    way to handle it.¡±


    Many people were worried on Philip¡¯s behalf. After all, Finn Arnell was notoriously arrogant and


    domineering. By killing Finn today, Philip¡¯s people had also helped them to vent some frustrations. On


    the other side, Wolfman yelled andmanded his underlings to charge forward but hegged behind,


    not daring to take another step forward.


    A group of people surrounded 11 and his gang. just as 11 wanted to make a move, Philip stepped


    forward, held 11¡¯s shoulder, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    After saying that, raging killing intent surged from his body. The surrounding underlings kept flying out


    as the empty spaces around them were filled with more defeated underlings.


    As the screams became louder, Wolfman gradually felt that something was wrong. Those flying out


    were all his underlings, and the number of people flying out was increasing.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? He can¡¯t even be killed by this many people. Is he a cockroach?¡±


    Wolfman said in surprise and nced sideways at Ca.


    Wolfman had never encountered such a bizarre fight before. Generally, the person being besieged


    under such circumstances might not evenst more than half a minute.


    Ca was also baffled and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else right now. We must take care of


    the situation before Young Master Harrison arrives! This is Young Master Arnell we¡¯re talking about.


    They¡¯re in big trouble!¡±


    Bang!


    An unconscious underlingnded at Wolfman¡¯s feet while the crowd surrounding Philip quickly


    dispersed. All the surviving brawny men looked at Philip in horror.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. If you do, I¡¯llmit suicide.¡±


    ¡°This guy must have a cheat code. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for one person to take on so many of us.¡±


    The floor was full of brawny men. Even those who could still stand had injuries on their bodies.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and beckoned to the brawny men. ¡°You guys are no good. I¡¯m not done yet,


    so keeping. And that Wolfman, let me see what you can do.¡±


    Wolfman gulped and looked at Philip strangely.


    Instantly, Wolfman made a decision. Fighting was definitely impossible, so running away was the best


    option here. Wolfman threw the steel rod at Philip and turned to run, wanting to run out and call for


    help.


    Philip sneered, raised his hand to catch the steel rod thrown at him, and threw it back at Wolfman who


    was running.


    ¡°Get down! None of you can escape today!¡±


    The steel rod flew toward Wolfman at a faster speed and mmed into his waist. Wolfman staggered


    and fell to the floor.

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    ¡°My waist! Someone,e and give me a hand,¡± Wolfman shouted miserably.


    The remaining people looked at Philip in horror, not knowing whether to flee or not. Ca and the


    others on the side were already stunned, not expecting such an oue at all.


    ¡°This is too scary, right? So many people just got beaten up like this?¡±


    ¡°Am I seeing things or is there really a superman in this world? Who the hell is this guy?¡±


    ¡°His subordinate kicked Young Master Finn to death and took down a group of Wolfman¡¯s people. Is he


    trying to forge a deadly feud with Young Master Harrison?¡±


    A group of onlookers pointed at Philip and his gang while talking.


    ¡°Look carefully, that¡¯s the youngdy of the Gilson family. Could this man be a helper found by the


    Gilson family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible! We can look forward to a good show now!¡±


    At this moment, Philip walked forward, stepped on Wolfman¡¯s waist, and said coldly, ¡°I thought you


    guys were very good, but you turned out to be a bunch of weaklings.¡±


    Wolfman wailed and said, ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re going too far! The person behind me is Master Bear of the


    Glenford underworld! This ce belongs to Young Master Travis of the Harrison family in Glenford! You


    wrecked his ce and allowed your men to kill the young master of the Arnell family. The Harrison and


    the Arnell families will definitely not let this grudge rest! My boss, Master Bear, won¡¯t let you off either!¡±


    ¡°Master Bear?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Never heard of him. In that case, I don¡¯t mind clearing out the forces in the


    Glenford underworld. By the way, let¡¯s see how powerful the Harrison and Arnell families are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insolent!¡±


    Wolfman wanted to yell but Philip stepped on him forcefully. He took out his cell phone, dialed the


    number of the butler in the vi in Glenford, and said, ¡°Find out the details of Master Bear, the Harrison


    family, and the Arnell family in Glenford for me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    On the other end of the line, when the rke family butler in Glenford heard Master Bear¡¯s name, a


    wry smile appeared on his face.


    Master Bear was currently the up-anding leader of the Glenford underworld, even gradually


    encroaching on the territory of Glenford¡¯s underworld lord, Troy Crow.


    Troy Crow was the leader of the Glenford underworld. Of course, he had a great connection with the


    rke family¡¯s industries in Glenford. To be precise, Troy was the puppet supported by the rke


    family in Glenford.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll let Troy tell you personally about the details of Master Bear. He is the person


    supported by the rke family,¡± the butler said and quickly forwarded Philip¡¯s number to Troy.


    When Troy received Philip¡¯s call, he respectfully bent over and greeted, ¡°Young Master rke, please


    give me your orders!¡±


    Troy was excited and flustered. If others saw this, they would surely be shocked. He was the overlord


    of the Glenford underworld. He was Master Crow who was admired by countless people.


    It took him ten years to take over and control all the forces and businesses in the Glenford underworld.


    This man was the legend of Glenford.


    However, he was acting so respectfully with the person on the other end of the phone call at this


    moment that even his secretary and his right-hand man standing next to him were stunned.


    ¡°Do you know who Master Bear is?¡±


    Philip¡¯s cold eyes looked at the howling Wolfman on the floor, the trembling Ca, and the girls all


    around.


    Troy was taken aback. He had tried to suppress Master Bear once, but he finally gave up because he


    was not alone in the fight. There was a big boss behind Master Bear.


    It was none other than the Harrison family!

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    ¡°I do know Master Bear. Has he offended you?¡± Troy asked cautiously.


    ¡°Yeah, you can say that. I¡¯m in Buckingham Pce and have beaten up his subordinate by the name of


    Wolfman.¡±


    Troy gasped and mourned for three seconds for Master Bear. Offending Young Master rke was


    equivalent to looking for death. He wondered if Master Bear¡¯s patron could protect him this time.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go over and talk to you in detail. Some things are inconvenient to say on


    the phone,¡± Troy said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside Buckingham Pce.¡±


    Philip hung up the phone, nced at the bowling Wolfman, and said with a smile, ¡°What are you


    howling for? I¡¯ll make you close your eyes forever if you howl again.¡±


    Wolfman gritted his teeth and dared not make another sound for fear that Philip would really make him


    close his eyes, never to awaken again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing Wolfman and his gang holding back their howls, Philip took a leather chair and sat in front of


    Wolfman. At this moment, Ca also knelt on the floor, shivering and not daring to speak. She was


    afraid that Philip would beat her up until she was in Wolfman¡¯s miserable state.


    She was panicking. Why was Young Master Harrison not here yet?


    ¡°How much do you think you¡¯re worth?¡± Philip asked with a grin.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not worth any money. Master Bear has always recognized money and not people. Those who


    failed him are considered trash, and he¡¯d never pay a ransom,¡± Wolfman said dejectedly.


    ¡°Call your boss and let me have a few words with him.¡± Philip thought for a while and said.


    Wolfman immediately took out his phone and dialed Master Bear¡¯s number.


    ¡°M-Master Bear¡­¡± Wolfman was flustered and trembled as he spoke.


    ¡°Wolfie, why are you calling me at this time?¡± Master Bear asked in surprise.


    ¡°Master Bear, our venue has been wrecked and the other party is detaining us. He wants to talk to you


    on the phone.¡± Wolfman nced at Philip.


    ¡°What? Buckingham Pce was wrecked? Who¡¯s the other party?¡± Master Bear roared irritably.


    Wolfman trembled and said nothing.


    ¡°Sir, the call has been connected¡­¡±


    Philip took the phone and said, ¡°Master Bear, if you want your men to live, send a ransom of ten million


    dors over. Remember, it¡¯s ten million per person. I estimate there are more than 30 people here. I¡¯ll


    give you a discount. 300 million, how about that?¡±


    ¡°A load of bull. If you want to kill them, go ahead. Money is not up for discussion. Besides, I¡¯m telling


    you, don¡¯ t think that this matter is over. I¡¯ll make you sufferter!¡± Master Bear roared.


    ¡°It seems that peaceful negotiation is not on the table. In that case, we can only resort to violence,¡±


    Philip said indifferently.


    As if he had heard a big joke, Master Bearughed and said, ¡°This is really amusing. Who do you think


    you are to resort to violence? If you dare to make trouble in Buckingham Pce, not only me but


    Young Master Harrison will be after you as well!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and ended the call. He tossed the phone at Wolfman¡¯s face and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ re


    not in a good position. Your boss won¡¯t even shell out a single dime to buy your life.¡±


    Wolfman remained silent and only sighed helplessly.


    After that, Philip got up, looked around, and said to Ca who was kneeling on the floor, ¡°Okay, since


    Young Master Harrison hasn¡¯t arrived yet, I¡¯ll leave first. If hees, you can tell him to look for me at


    Sparrow Vi. My name is Philip rke and I¡¯ll be waiting for him.¡±


    After saying that, Philip walked out of Buckingham Pce swaggeringly, stepping on Wolfman and the


    others as he did so.


    No one dared to stand forward and all remained silent. Too powerful!


    This was the first time they had seen such a troublemaker in Buckingham Pce, and he walked out


    unscathed.


    Not long after Philip left, a group ofbatants in ckbat uniforms swarmed in through the door.


    They quickly cleared the scene, detaining all those who had fallen, including Wolfman!


    However, Ca was released. She knelt on the floor trembling, took out her phone, and dialed Travis


    Harrison¡¯s number again. ¡°H-Hello, Young Master Harrison, it¡¯s over for us. That group of people killed


    Young Master Arnell. They¡¯re also detaining Wolfman and his men.¡±

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    ¡°What?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Travis Harrison was in the car, almost roaring with his eyes wide open.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Finn Arnell died in his venue? Wolfman was also being detained?


    ¡°Damn it! Where is he? Where is the troublemaker now? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on them?¡±


    Travis roared.


    Ca was flustered and wailed. ¡°Young Master Harrison, I couldn¡¯t stop them. They¡¯re too fierce. Even


    dozens of Wolfman¡¯s people couldn¡¯t stop one of them.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Travis hung up the call furiously.


    Five minutester, Travis rushed into Buckingham Pce with dozens of bodyguards from the Harrison


    family.


    The entire ce was a wreck. Finn¡¯s body was still lying in the middle of the dance floor.


    ¡°Young Master Harrison, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Seeing Travis, Ca looked as if she had seen her savior.


    She was crying as she rushed toward him.


    Bam!


    Travis lifted his leg and kicked Ca, sending her flying. He asked angrily, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Ca fell to the floor and clutched her stomach. She crawled on her knees to Travis¡¯ feet and shouted,


    ¡°Young Master Harrison, they¡¯ve left. The kid in the lead said his name is Philip rke. When you


    arrive, you can look for him at Sparrow Vi.¡±


    Hearing this, Travis flew into a rage. He walked to Ca, grabbed the crystal ashtray on the coffee


    table, and smashed it down on Ca!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Miserable screams echoed throughout Buckingham Pce.


    After a while, Travis¡¯ hands were full of blood as he dropped the ashtray that was already stained red.


    He pulled the tie around his neck, took a deep breath, and cursed, ¡°A bunch of trash! Throw her into


    the mountains and bury her!¡±


    Two bodyguards of the Harrison family stepped forward, dragged Ca, and left Buckingham Pce.


    After that, Travis walked to the center of the dance floor, looked at Finn¡¯s cold body, and dialed the


    Arnell family¡¯s number with a grim look in his eyes.


    ***


    At the same time, Troy Crow hurriedly rushed to a small park He had agreed on the location with Philip.


    Seeing Wolfman and his gang in the open space, Troy was stunned.


    ¡°Is this your handiwork?¡± Troy asked in surprise.


    The Young Master rke in front of him was too young, but the 13 people standing beside him were all


    experts. The intensity emanating from them was enough to cause rm for miles around.


    ¡°I just exercised a little,¡± Philip said with a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Troy nced at the people around him.


    Philip nodded and followed Troy into the car.


    ¡°Master Bear has risen rapidly over the years and has taken away a lot of my business. Before this, I


    joined forces with several figures in Glenford to suppress Master Bear, but we soon encountered some


    obstacles.¡±


    Troy spoke frankly and his expression turned ugly. Philip looked at Troy in surprise. ¡°Why is that? Could


    it be that all of you couldn¡¯t suppress Master Bear?¡±

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    ¡°It¡¯ s not that we couldn¡¯t suppress Master Bear but the backer behind him is too powerful. When we


    first started to suppress Master Bear, we ran into various obstacles and eventually had to give up.¡±


    Troy sighed.


    ¡°lnteresting. Who is his backer?¡±


    Troy¡¯s expression was very solemn as he slowly shook his head. ¡°We couldn¡¯t figure it out either. We


    just know that it¡¯s a powerful character above the Harrison family. As to exactly how powerful, we have


    no way of knowing. But we have also summarized the situation. To be able to restrain all of us at the


    same time is not something ordinary people can do. They must be very powerful and influential to do


    so.¡±


    Philip nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, Master Bear is just ackey, right?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re not going to make a move against Master Bear, are you? Even if you attack theckey,


    you have to be wary of the master,¡± Troy said worriedly.


    ¡°A viciousckey should be beaten severely. As for those who condone that viciousckey, they should


    also be beaten, right?¡± Philip said as a matter of fact.


    Was the Harrison family not an affiliated family of the rkes?


    Why would the Harrison family support Master Bear topete for Troy¡¯s territory and business?


    This was a little interesting. Since they had such wild ambitions, it was high time to teach the Harrison


    family a lesson.


    Troy¡¯s heart thumped in fright, but thinking of Philip¡®s background, he felt that Philip was indeed


    qualified to say this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements, then. Later, I¡¯ll bring people to raid hisir,¡± Troy said in a show of loyalty.


    ¡°You can make the arrangements. Where is hisir?¡± Philip asked after thinking about it.


    He decided to go there himself.


    ¡°In Golden Dragon Club, a club owned by him. Usually, Master Bear stays there all day,¡± Troy quickly


    replied.


    ¡°Okay. Hurry up with the arrangements.¡± Philip waved his hand, pulled the door, and got out of the car.


    Troy took out his phone, dialed a number, and said solemnly, ¡°Frankie, gather everyone together. We


    have something big to deal with.¡±


    Philip watched as Troy¡¯s car left. He told 17, who was standing next to him, to send Tanya Gilson back


    to the Gilson family.


    Then, he took two Shadow Guards with him, stood by the roadside, and hailed a cab.


    ¡°Golden Dragon Club, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The driver stepped on the elerator and drove the car as fast as possible. When they arrived at the


    entrance of Golden Dragon Club, Philip paid the fare and got out of the cab. Looking at the magnificent


    door of Golden Dragon Club, he instructed the two Shadow Guards to wait nearby while he walked in


    calmly.


    ¡°Sir, please stop.¡± Two security guards stopped Philip as he walked into the lobby.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Philip asked with a smile.


    The security guard nced at Philip contemptuously, pointed to the sign on the side, and said, ¡°Take a


    look at the signage. No one is allowed to enter without proper attire.¡±


    Philip adjusted his clothes. ¡°This should be okay now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, are you stupid? Do you think you just need to adjust your clothing for it to be proper attire?


    You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    A security guard sneered andughed.


    ¡°This is what it means to be poor and stupid. How dare youe here without money? Do you know


    what the minimum spending of Golden Dragon Club is? You can¡¯t afford it even if you sell two of your


    kidneys.¡± Another security guard added.

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    ¡°Hurry up and tell this piece of trash to get lost. The Golden Dragon Club will not ept the poor. If


    other guests see him, it¡¯ll min our image.¡±


    The supervisor on the side looked at Philip with contempt.


    ¡°What a bunch of snooty minions. I¡¯m here to look for Master Bear.¡±


    Philip said with a sneer.


    ¡°Huh, do you think Master Bear is someone you can meet as you please? You must be looking for


    death, right?¡±


    ¡°Such a trashy character is here to look for Master Bear. Is he here to seek revenge? Let¡¯s catch and


    interrogate him first!¡±


    The two security guards pulled out the batons and rushed at Philip threateningly.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Philip lifted his leg sideways and swept a high kick dashingly. The two security guards flew back one


    after another.


    The security guards flew out a few meters away and fell heavily on the smooth floor. They slid out more


    than ten meters due to inertia until their heads hit the wall and they stoppedpletely.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The supervisor cried out shrilly, frightened into a state of hysterics.


    Philip stepped forward and struck the supervisor on the neck, rendering her unconscious.


    ¡°She can really scream. Her voice is suitable to sing soprano.¡±


    Philip mocked and walked along the passage into the club.


    The surveince video captured the events in the hall, and the security guard manning the surveince


    room immediately rushed into Master Bear¡¯s room.


    ¡°Master Bear, it¡¯s not good. Someone has barged in.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who is so bold? How many people are there?¡± Master Bear mmed the table and said


    domineeringly.


    ¡°O-One person.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why the hell are you afraid of one person? Just act ordingly,¡± Master Bear said angrily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The security guard hastily withdrew to make arrangements.


    Soon, eight burly men entered the room and stood behind Master Bear. ¡°All arrangements are made.


    As long as you give the order, we¡¯ll ensure that no one can get out alive.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Master Bear sat down on the sofa imposingly, slowly raised his right hand, and stretched out his middle


    and index fingers. A burly man immediately picked up a cigar and put it between Master Bear¡¯s two


    fingers.


    Click.


    The lighter made a crisp sound and the me ignited the cigar between Master Bear¡¯s fingers.


    Bam!


    The room door was kicked open by Philip. Master Bear squinted at Philip, who entered the door. He


    slowly put the cigar in his mouth and took a deep puff.


    Huff!


    Master Bear exhaled a smoke ring at Philip and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. I haven¡¯t gone to


    look for you yet but you dare toe to my territory.¡±


    ¡°Using a lighter to light a cigar. That¡¯s the standard of a nouveau riche.¡± Philip said coldly.


    Master Bear¡¯s eyes widened. He did smoke cigars to show off, but when Philip described him as


    ¡®nouveau riche¡¯, he simply could not tolerate it.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t use a lighter, am I supposed to use a match, you nitwit?¡± Master Bear yelled.


    ¡°As expected of a country bumpkin. At worst, you have to use cedarwood matches for smoking cigars.


    Lighters are not used for smoking cigars. Don¡¯t be pretentious if you don¡¯t know anything. Be more


    humble, understand?¡±


    After being lectured by Philip, Master Bear simply could not bear it any longer.


    With a scowl, Master Bear snuffed out the cigar in the ashtray fiercely. ¡°How dare you show off in front


    of me? Who the hell do you think you are? An ignorant and arrogant junior like you dare toe to my


    territory and make trouble?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter whether I¡¯m ignorant or arrogant,¡± Philip said indifferently.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s not your position to lecture me yet. Why are you idiots still standing around? Grab him for


    me. I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson and let him know that my dignity is invible!¡±


    Master Bear roared in anger as his right hand pped the table with a loud bang.


    The eight brawny men standing behind Master Bear stepped forward together. They were the eight


    gold medal fighters under Master Bear and also his strongestbat force.

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    The eight men stood in front of Philip and flexed their arms. Their muscles swelled, and their clothes


    rustled. Finally, the buttons of their clothes broke apart, revealing unusually strong muscles.


    ¡°The Eight King Kongs challenge you!¡±


    ¡°They just have a little more muscles. What¡¯s the big deal? Do you think these eight muscr


    simpletons can deal with me? How naive!¡±


    Philip was very disdainful of the Eight King Kongs, and they were also annoyed by his expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death! I¡¯ll make you regret itter!¡±


    The Eight King Kongs spread out, surrounded Philip from all sides, and attacked him at the same time.


    Master Bear took out another cigar and lit it again. He crossed his legs and watched the Eight King


    Kongs and Philip fight as if he was watching a performance.


    In Master Bear¡¯s opinion, this round was a sure win. Eight against one was already an advantage, not


    to mention that the Eight King Kongs were expert fighters who had participated in tournaments with


    good rankings. This person dared to cripple his men, ask for ransom, and even came here to cause a


    scene.


    He was simply looking for death!


    Philip did not show the slightest fear. Like an arrow, he rushed toward a King Kong in the forefront and


    aimed a flying kick at the opponent¡¯s crotch.


    The King Kong¡¯s face changed, and he tried to use his hip bone to block Philip¡¯s kick, but Philip¡¯s


    movements were too fast. When the opponent had just figured out how to deal with it, Philip had


    already kicked the opponent¡¯ s crotch forcefully.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The King Kong flew out with a scream and fell heavily on the long table in front of Master Bear,


    smashing the table to pieces.


    ¡°My balls¡­¡± With a flushed face, the King Kong covered his crotch.


    ¡°Piece of sh*t! Useless trash!¡±


    Master Bear cursed angrily. He did not expect one of his men to be taken down just as the fight started.


    There were only seven of the Eight King Kongs left. The corners of the seven men¡¯s eyes twitched.


    They thought that Philip was really a bit reckless, and they seemed to have underestimated hisbat


    ability. While the seven were still stunned, Philip had already made his move again. In the blink of an


    eye, two more King Kongs fell.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing the screams of the two at the same time, the others recovered their senses and immediately


    continued to attack Philip. Philip nonchntly handled the remaining five, who let out miserable cries


    from time to time as they were knocked to the floor by Philip.


    Master Bear¡¯s face was grim as he looked at the men he had pinned high hop es up on being knocked


    to the floor so constantly. His cheeks twitched violently.


    ¡°This is rubbish! How did I raise such f*cking losers? You can¡¯t even beat this stinking kid! If you can¡¯t


    beat him, you¡¯re worse than trash!¡±


    Master Bear roared in anger but the Eight King Kongs could only wallow in misery. Only after fighting


    with Philip did they know how powerful he really was.


    tter!


    Clunk!


    Another two King Kongs were knocked to the floor, leaving only one to confront Philip.


    ¡°Master Bear, this guy is really no kid. He¡¯s not only powerful but ruthless too. We have really tried our


    best.¡± The remaining King Kong stopped in front of Master Bear and said.


    Of course, Master Bear was aware of this, but because of his dignity, Master Bear refused to admit that


    Philip was powerful. In fact, Master Bear was already scared out of his wits at this moment. His back


    was drenched in a cold sweat. He was just pretending to be calm and forcing himself to hang on.

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    Bam!


    Philip kicked out and thest King Kong fell to the floor unconscious.


    ¡°Very well, I really have to give it to you. Do you think I¡¯m unprepared? You must die here today!¡±


    Master Bear pped his hands heavily, and countless men rushed in from all doors while holding


    machetes in their hands. They looked at Philip enthusiastically.


    ¡°Haha, have you ever seen such a spectacle? If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel in front of me!¡± Master


    Bear said mockingly.


    ¡°Who dares to make Young Master rke kneel?¡± Troy Crow¡¯s shout was heard.


    The thugs at the front door backed away and made a path.


    Troy walked into the room with his subordinates and immediately looked at Philip. Seeing that Philip


    was not injured, he was relieved.


    Lord Bear¡¯s heart jolted. He did not expect Troy to show up at this time. Master Bear had a backing so


    he was not afraid of Troy, but Troy was also a reputable kingpin. If he fought with Troy¡¯s people at this


    time, both sides would end up suffering losses.


    At that time, Master Bear would lose all value and he might be kicked out by his backer, or even


    silenced.


    A series of pros and cons shed in Master Bear¡¯s mind. Instantly, he decided to try to avoid a conflict.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Master Crow. It seems that you know this Young Master rke quite well.¡± Master Bear


    squeezed out a smile and said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Troy paid no heed to Master Bear but walked to Philip¡¯s side, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Young Master


    rke, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°How could I not be? I was just dealing with some punks,¡± Philip said tly.


    Seeing Troy¡¯s respectful attitude toward Philip, Master Bear suddenly felt a foreboding.


    No matter what, Troy Crow was the overlord of the Glenford underworld. He had upied the top


    position for more than ten years. The one who could make him grovel like this must definitely not be an


    ordinary person.


    ¡°What exactly is the background of this rke fellow?¡± Master Bear muttered under his breath, feeling


    that all his previous spections had been overturned.


    Master Bear thought it was Troy who was watching over Philip at first, but now, it did not seem that way


    at all.


    When did Glenford produce such an amazing person?


    He had never heard anything about it before. Tonight, Master Bear was just informed that someone had


    wrecked Buckingham Pce, which belonged to Young Master Harrison. Moreover, this person


    showed up at his turf not long after!


    Master Bear looked at Philip in bafflement. He picked up the cigar and put it to his mouth. After taking


    two deep puffs, he exhaled white smoke from his nostrils.


    ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect Young Master rke to be on such good terms with Master Crow. If I had


    known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been so reckless to Young Master rke. This dispute only happened


    because we didn¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°This is my fault and I admit my mistake. How about I punish myself with three sses of wer?


    However, I do wonder what Young Master rke¡¯s identity is. Let me get to know Young Master rke


    properly so that we can avoid any future misunderstandings.¡±


    Master Bear beat about the bush trying to figure out Philip¡¯s background.


    Troy said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing that yet.¡±


    After being startled briefly, Master Bear looked at Troy indignantly. ¡°Master Crow, it¡¯s not right for you to


    say that. I¡¯m already willing to admit my mistake, so you should at least let me know who I messed


    with.¡±


    Philip nced at Master Bear and could not be bothered with this guy. He said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk


    after the fight¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Master Bear was taken aback, thinking inwardly that he was already so polite but Philip still wanted to


    fight him. Did Philip really think that he was a pushover?


    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m doing this for nothing? I¡¯m just giving Master Crow some respect today. If


    not for Master Crow, I¡¯d have gotten someone to chop you into minced meat!¡± Master Bear growled


    angrily.


    Philip sneered and rushed at Master Bear.

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at Philip. No one expected Philip to act out just like that.


    The routine speech was not even over yet.


    Troy was the first toe back to his senses. He grabbed a machete from the hands of his men


    behind him and threatened Master Bear¡¯s people.


    ¡°Behave yourself. This is a matter between the bosses. Whoever dares to raise a hand or a leg, I¡¯ll


    chop it off. Whoever dares to take a step forward, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Troy¡¯s people also reacted and rushed forward, holding up their machetes and pointing them at Master


    Bear¡¯s men.


    ¡°Did you hear Master Crow¡¯s words? Don¡¯t move. Whoever moves will be killed!¡±


    ¡°The bosses are trashing things out. As subordinates, we should just watch and not break the rules.¡±


    Under Troy¡¯s pressure, Master Bear¡¯s people were a little cowed. No one dared to help Master Bear


    recklessly.


    Philip had already dashed in front of Master Bear. With a grim expression on his face, Master Bear


    raised the heavy crystal ashtray on the table as a weapon and smashed it at Philip¡¯s head.


    Philip turned sideways slightly and grabbed Master Bear¡¯s right arm with both hands. Following the


    sounds of bones cracking, Master Bear suddenly screamed in pain.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! My arm!¡±


    Seeing the arm that was bent at a weird angle, tears flowed from Master Bear¡¯s eyes as his fat body


    shuddered in pain.


    Philip did not stop but grabbed Master Bear¡¯s other arm.


    Master Bear was so scared that his soul was about to fly out. He cried out in terror, ¡°Please spare me!


    Don¡¯t do it anymore! One of my arms is already broken!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s the price for your subordinate, Wolfman, disrespecting me, while this is the price for your


    disrespect to me.¡±


    After saying that, Philip once again exerted force in his hands, and Master Bear¡¯s arm broke into two.


    ¡°Holy sh*t, it hurts like hell! Boss, please spare me. Young Master rke, forgive me. I won¡¯t hold a


    grudge against you!¡± Master Bear panicked and begged for mercy.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets now!¡±


    While saying that, Philip viciously stomped his right foot on Master Bear¡¯s thigh, and the thigh bone


    broke apart.


    ¡°F*ck, you want to get me killed, do you? Do you dare to allow me to make a call? My patron rules over


    the sky in Glenford!¡±


    Hearing this, Troy was shocked. Only one person could be said to rule over the sky in Glenford.


    The power that controlled the life and death of everyone in Glenford¡­ Just one word could copse all


    businesses in Glenford, and just a knock on the table could send someone like Troy Crow flying.


    ¡°Young Master rke¡­¡±


    Troy eximed but he did not know what else to say. Troy had no idea how powerful the rke family


    truly was. He only knew that he was supported by the rke family and had to follow their orders.


    After beating Master Bear to a pulp like this, the patron would certainly be offended to the limit. No


    matter how this matter was dealt with at this time, he felt a sense of helplessness that nothing much


    could be done.


    Philip smiled and stepped on Master Bear¡¯s other thigh.


    ¡°This is for my travel expenses toe and find you.¡± Philip said lightly with chills in his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, you son of a b*tch! Wait for me as I make the call. You must die here today!¡± Master Bear roared


    from the depths of his soul.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    Troy gave Philip a reverent look and felt that Philip was indeed the young master of the rke family.


    He was still so overbearing even at a time like this.


    Philip stretched out his finger and pointed at Master Bear. The thug behind Troy immediately trotted


    over and took out Master Bear¡¯s phone, asking him which one in the address book to call.


    ¡°Just call the first person in the address book,¡± Master Bear said weakly.


    After the thug dialed the number, he put the phone to Master Bear¡¯s ear. After Master Bear spoke to the


    other party, his expression turned joyful. However, that moment of joy affected the injuries on his body,


    and he grimaced in pain again.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts. Just you wait. My patron will be here soon. I¡¯ll let you know who rules over Glenford!¡±


    Troy pulled a chair and ced it behind Philip. After Philip sat down, Troy took out the gold cigar box


    and ced a cigar between Philip¡¯s two fingers.


    Sizzle!


    A cedar wood match burned, and the unique aroma of cedar wafted.


    The match lit the cigar. After Philip took a puff, he smiled and said, ¡°Troy, this is a good cigar of yours.


    The top batch of goods from Havana rolled upon a maiden¡¯s chest. It carries the fragrance of a young


    maiden.¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯re really amazing. It took me a great deal of effort just to get a few of these.


    I usually can¡¯t bear to smoke it, so only take a few puffs asionally.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Troy smiled tteringly.


    Master Bear was stunned at the sight and felt that Philip¡¯s appearance of smoking a cigar was indeed


    more refinedpared to him. It seemed that the cigars he smoked before were just a waste.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can put up with this act. It¡¯s just smoking a cigar. Big deal!¡± Master Bear


    muttered under his breath.


    He could also be regarded as a leader of the middle forces in Glenford, but he actually had all his limbs


    broken by a kid with an unknown background.


    Abominable!


    Simply outrageous!


    Philip chatted casually with Troy. Before long, footsteps could be heard.


    A middle-aged man with his hairbed meticulously had a pair of ck sunsses over his eyes. He


    was draped in a ck tweed coat. He walked in, followed by two young men with indifferent


    expressions. The middle-aged man ignored the thugs with machetes around him and seemed to have


    no sense of fear at all, simply treating these ferocious-looking guys like thin air.


    When Master Bear saw the visitor, he burst into tears of excitement. ¡°Second Master Harrison, just look


    at how I¡¯ve been beaten by them. All my limbs are broken, and they¡¯re not showing you any respect at


    all. I¡¯ve even mentioned your name but they didn¡¯t relent!¡±


    ¡°Hmph..!¡±


    Second Master Harrison snorted, shrugged his shoulders, and the coat draped over his body flew back.


    A young man following behind Second Master Harrison reached out and caught the coat. He turned


    around, looked at Philip and Troy, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Second Master Harrison¡¯s identity?


    Troy Crow, Second Master Harrison was merciful to you before and didn¡¯t drive you into a corner on the


    ount that you knew when to advance and retreat. Are you so swell-headed now that you don¡¯t know


    your limits anymore?¡±

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    Philip put his hands in his pockets and walked toward Troy. ¡°Get someone to dial the number for him.¡±


    Now that Master Bear had all his limbs broken, he could not pick up the phone by himself and needed


    someone to make the call for him.


    ¡°Young Master rke, Master Bear said that his patron is the one with the highest position in Glenford.


    He¡¯s not a person we can mess with. If Master Bear makes the call, the consequences¡­¡±


    Troy felt that there was no need to finish the sentence. Philip should be able to understand the interests


    involved in this. The person mentioned by Bear Renner was none other than the master of the Harrison


    family!


    That person was not in the business field but at that level of Glenford itself. If he showed up, even Troy


    would have to apologize on his knees.


    After all, people of that level only needed to move their fingers to kill.


    That was why the Harrison family ruled over Glenford. Members of the Harrison family could be found


    at every level and they were all amazing characters.


    ¡°No harm. I¡¯ll teach them something.¡± Philip raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    Troy¡¯s heart trembled slightly as he looked at the young man who spoke. He leaned down and


    whispered in Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°That is the first secretary beside that one. Just a stomp of his foot and the


    entire Glenford will shake.¡±


    Philip sneered and flicked out the remaining half of the cigar in his hand. The cigar drew an arc in the


    air and fell onto Second Master Harrison.


    The young man standing on the other side raised his hand, caught the cigar, and red at Philip with


    murderous eyes. It seemed that as long as the Second Master Harrison gave the order, he would rush


    out and kill Philip.


    ¡°Good reflexes. That¡¯s your reward,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Second Master Harrison frowned. From Troy¡¯s treatment of Philip and Philip¡¯s undaunted attitude,


    Second Master Harrison was a little baffled about Philip¡¯s identity.


    In Glenford, Second Master Harrison could be regarded as the overlord. Those who made a living in


    Glenford had to bow respectfully to Second Master Harrison whenever they saw him.


    For Philip to be this way, either he was really stupid or his background was solid enough.


    ¡°Interesting. Do you know what happened to thest person who dared to be disrespectful to me?¡±


    Second Master Harrison asked with a scowl.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, shook his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested to find out, but I do know what


    will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, how funny. No one in Glenford can touch me. I rule the sky here! You have sessfully


    angered me. I¡¯ll let you suffer punishment!¡±


    Second Master Harrison could not suppress his anger. No one had dared to disobey him for many


    years. What Philip did today made Second Master Harrison feel that his authority had been challenged.


    He must make Philip pay the price with his life!


    ¡°There¡¯s an expression that the sky is not the limit Besides, the person who should be punished is you.¡±


    Philip grinned as he took out his phone and dialed a number.


    Second Master Harrison shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to call for help now. Without at least two


    weeks of nning and preparation, you wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against me even if you¡¯re a behemoth


    from elsewhere!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip ignored him and only said lightly into the phone, ¡°Second master of the Harrison family, you can


    deal with him now.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really amusing. Did you ask someone to take care of me? Let¡¯s see what they can do.


    The person who can deal with me in Glenford hasn¡¯t been born yet!¡±


    Second Master Harrison sat down on the sofa, crossed his legs, and closed his eyes to rest.


    Within two minutes of closing his eyes, Second Master Harrison¡¯s phone rang. The first secretary took


    out the phone from his bag, nced at the caller ID, and whispered, ¡°Second Master Harrison, it¡¯s Mr.


    Jones from above.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    After taking the phone and connecting it, Second Master Harrison smiled and was just about to speak


    when he heard a bellow from the receiver.


    ¡°Harrison, how dare you drag me down when you¡¯re the one who caused trouble? F*ck you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones, what¡¯s the matter? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Second Master Harrison frowned and asked in confusion.


    ¡°What do I mean? Don¡¯t you know what you did? How dare you mess with that person?! You have


    been dismissed and not even I can do anything about it. Even your family¡¯s grave is about to explode,


    do you know that?¡±


    Mr. Jones on the other end of the phone roared.


    Second Master Harrison was startled. He looked at Philip and suddenly felt enlightened.

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    ¡°Have I really been dismissed? You have to help me out! I¡¯ll apologize and make amends immediately!¡±


    Second Master Harrison understood in an instant and panicked.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. I¡¯ve already delegated the tasks. Someone is already out to arrest you. If you


    want to make amends, hurry up. Maybe it¡¯s still not toote. I have a review to do, so I won¡¯t talk to you


    anymore. You should hope for the best.¡±


    Hearing the busy tone after the call was hung up, Second Master Harrison slumped on the sofa.


    What was going on?


    He was dismissed all of a sudden. This could only be done with great power.


    Who the hell was the young man sitting across from him?


    When did such a character appear in Glenford?


    Was he the one who wrecked Travis¡¯ Buckingham Pce and took away the youngdy of the Gilson


    family?


    Such a method was too terrifying!


    Even if his eldest brother was here, he probably could not do such a thing.


    Second Master Harrison stood up weakly. The first secretary supported him and looked at Philip with


    apprehension.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Don¡¯t help me. I want to kneel and apologize!¡± Second Master Harrison said.


    He knelt.


    Apart from Philip, everyone else was dumbfounded. That was Second Master Harrison, a person sitting


    in that position in Glenford. He could be considered the local king. For such a figure to kneel just like


    that was really mind-boggling.


    ¡°Second Master Harrison, you¡­ What are you doing? How can you kneel? You¡¯re the lord of Glenford.


    How can you kneel?¡±


    The first secretary was so anxious that his eyes reddened. Second Master Harrison was on his knees


    and this was the utmost humiliation. As his first secretary, he must find a way to save the dignity of his


    master.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I kneel? All of you must kneel with me. Bear Renner, get your people to kneel to Mr. rke!¡±


    Second Master Harrison said through clenched teeth. The first secretary hesitated and finally knelt


    behind Second Master Harrison helplessly.


    ¡°Hurry up and kneel. Don¡¯t you see that Second Master Harrison is already on his knees? Why are you


    still standing? Kneel and apologize to Mr. rke quickly. Someone help me kneel.¡±


    Master Bear was quite astute. His backer was already acting like this, so he must quickly admit his


    mistakes. Otherwise, only death would await him.


    Two men came over and helped Master Bear. The fractures in his limbs were excruciatingly painful.


    Master Bear gritted his teeth desperately and tried to endure it. Muffled groans could be heard, and his


    back was already drenched in a cold sweat.


    His men helped Master Bear to kneel. He forced a smile and said humbly, ¡°Mr. rke, I was blind and


    ignorant for not recognizing you. I beg you to forgive me.¡±


    Second Master Harrison nced at Master Bear and shook with anger. If Master Bear had not messed


    with Philip, this disaster would not have befallen him.


    The exasperated Second Master Harrison pped Master Bear across the face. ¡°You idiot! How dare


    you mess with Mr. rke? Who gave you the guts to do so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s all my fault. I deserve to be punished. I¡¯m at Mr. rke¡¯s disposal.¡±


    After being pped, Master Bear lowered his head and dared not resist, but he felt extremely upset


    inwardly.


    Second Master Harrison said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m also willing to work for you. You must need people in


    Glenford. Troy Crow alone is not reliable. I can do many things that he can¡¯t, and so can the Harrison


    family.¡±

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    Second Master Harrison instantly had the idea of riding on Philip¡¯s coattails. There was always a silver


    lining in a crisis. Although he had offended Philip this time, as long as he admitted his mistake and


    worked for Philip instead, he would be his follower in the future.


    With the power Philip had just disyed, as long as Second Master Harrison could ride on his coattails,


    the future would be bright. With that thought in mind, Second Master Harrison got more enthusiastic.


    He bowed and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I really know my mistake this time. I¡¯ll listen to you and serve you well


    in the future!¡±


    At this moment, Second Master Harrison had abandoned all dignity. All he wanted to do was to lower


    his posture, get through this crisis, and ride on Philip¡¯s coattails.


    Dignity was worthless at this time.


    Thinking of this, Second Master Harrison felt that he was really too witty. If his n worked out, rising to


    the top was possible.


    On the side, Master Bear was stunned. He thought he was shameless enough, but after seeing Second


    Master Harrison¡¯s actions, he had to concede.


    Second Master Harrison¡¯s secretary felt that his brain could not keep up with how things were


    unfolding. In the past, Second Master Harrison¡¯s image was extremely domineering. He was an


    absolute overlord. However, seeing him at this moment, the secretary felt as if he had seen an


    impostor.


    ¡°Second Master Harrison, you should be more¡­ reserved,¡± the first secretary whispered.


    ¡°Reserved, my *ss! Time and tide wait for no man. It¡¯s the same as changing allegiance. It¡¯s not easy to


    meet such a wise and powerful man as Mr. rke, so I naturally have to join his side no matter what!¡±


    Second Master Harrison said shamelessly.


    Philip sneered and kicked Second Master Harrison on the head, making him roll on the floor.


    ¡°Ouch! Mr. rke, that kick was well-deserved. I did do something wrong just now, so I need your strict


    punishment. Just teach me a good lesson.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Second Master Harrison clutched his head and shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless,¡± Philip said helplessly.


    Faced with such a brazen person, he could only be sent to jail for proper reformation.


    Troy Crow waspletely stunned. He thought of himself as a knowledgeable person, but seeing


    Second Master Harrison at this moment, he felt that he had still underestimated the people of the


    world. For someone who could be as shameless as Second Master Harrison, he had probably done


    many dark deeds behind the scenes.


    Second Master Harrison got up, crawled to Philip, and knelt in front of him again. He said with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. rke, continue the lesson. From now on, I¡¯ll definitely listen to you.¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Sounds of orderly footsteps could be heard!


    Second Master Harrison¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Philip nervously. ¡°Mr. rke, they¡¯re


    here. You should quickly make the call. You must keep me safe. I have admitted my mistake and I


    sincerely repent!¡±


    ¡°Is it useful to admit your mistake now? If I killed you and apologized to your corpse, am I not a


    murderer anymore? You couldn¡¯t have forgotten what you¡¯ve done over the years, right? The evidence


    of your crimes is too numerous to list down! Repent in prison for the rest of your life.¡±


    A look of disgust shed in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯ t do this to me! I¡¯ve already done so much. I¡¯ ll be your dog, okay? As long as you bail me


    out, I¡¯ll be your dog in the future!¡± Second Master Harrison said in a panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a dog like you. You don¡¯t appeal to me,¡± Philip said tly.


    A group of people in ckbat uniforms barged in. The person in the lead walked up to Philip and


    saluted.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    ¡°Mr. rke, are you alright? We rushed over the moment we received the order.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can arrest all those who are kneeling here,¡± Philip said calmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Thebatant in the lead turned around and looked at Second Master Harrison, Master Bear, and the


    rest. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Take them away. We have gathered all evidence of your crimes.¡±


    This group of people arrested Second Master Harrison and the others. Second Master Harrison red


    at Philip angrily. ¡°I curse that you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±


    ¡°I represent justice. Your curse is invalid,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Seeing Second Master Harrison being taken away, Troy was still in shock. He hurriedly came forward


    and asked, ¡°Young Master rke, what should we do now?¡±


    Philip frowned slightly and said, ¡°Bring me to the Gilson family.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Troy responded and immediately arranged for a special car to personally escort Philip to the Gilson


    family. As for the two Shadow Guards outside the Golden Dragon Club, they naturally followed.


    On this side, when Second Master Harrison was taken away, he no longer struggled or yelled. Instead,


    he said to the people around him, ¡°Contact my eldest brother immediately!¡±


    The person who restrained Second Master Harrison raised his eyebrows but still took out his phone,


    dialed the number, and handed the phone to Second Master Harrison.


    After all, Second Master Harrison used to be their superior. In Glenford, that was the existence of the


    overlord. Even though he had been dismissed now, the residual power was still there.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Soon, the call was connected and Second Master Harrison said, ¡°Big Brother, I was dismissed from my


    position. The other party is a young man. I don¡¯t know the exact situation. The other party seems to


    have huge backing. You have to be prepared and help me make some connections with the top.¡±


    On the other end of the line, the Harrison family¡¯s head, Holt Harrison, was in the main hall of Harrison


    Manor at this moment. With a look of astonishment, he stood up from the white leather sofa and asked


    with eyes wide open, ¡°What? You¡¯ve been dismissed? Who is the other party? What¡¯s his background?¡±


    Second Master Harrison shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The other party just made a call and


    Mr. Jones at that level directly dismissed me!¡±


    ¡°Walt Jones did it in person?¡± Holt was full of shock.


    Walt Jones was the leading figure who was just transferred to the three northwestern districts. He was


    fully in charge of the markets, businesses, wealthy families, associations, and other aspects of the


    Glenford, Newtown, and Yarra regions.


    For him to dismiss his younger brother because of a kid with an unknown background, it was enough to


    show that the other party¡¯s identity was definitely not simple.


    ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll handle it! Don¡¯t worry, we have members of the Harrison family on the inside!¡±


    Holt hung up the phone and paced back and forth in the living room, his face dark and sullen. After


    thinking about it, he quickly dialed Walt Jones¡¯ number and asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Mr. Jones,


    what¡¯s going on here? What did my brother do wrong for him to be dismissed like this?¡±


    A snort could be heard over the phone, and the voice said, ¡°Holt Harrison, I knew you would call me.


    I¡¯m telling you that this matter is the fault of your Harrison family. I warn you not toe to me. The life


    and death of the Harrison family have nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I must give you a piece of advice. You¡¯re considered a first-ss figure in Glenford. If


    someone in your family makes such a stupid mistake, don¡¯t even think of wiping his ass. Just go and


    apologize to the young master properly. Otherwise, your Harrison family will suffer!¡±

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    Very soon, the call was hung up!


    Holt Harrison stood in the living room with a gloomy face. To make Walt Jones so fearful, the other


    party was definitely not simple.


    However, when did such a person appear in Glenford?


    Holt could not figure it out. Glenford was the territory of the Harrison family, but there were still people


    who dared to target them. That young man even took on his brother directly without going through the


    Harrison family.


    This was definitely premeditated.


    Holt was flustered but soon calmed down. He was thinking about who he had offended over the years


    and whether anyone wanted to retaliate against the Harrison family.


    However, after thinking about it, Glenford was already the Harrison family¡¯s territory. Theirwork was


    spread throughout the city. There was simply no one who would dare to challenge or go against the


    Harrison family.


    It must be an outside force. Could it be the ones from Newtown and Yarra?


    However, those in Newtown and Yarra did not have such solid power and background. Someone who


    could make Walt Jones act without prior warning, take on his brother, and even made himself feel


    threatened¡­ He was definitely an unreachable figure of that level.


    ¡°Men, prepare a car immediately. I¡¯m going to Sparrow Vi!¡± After thinking about it, Holt decided to go


    there.


    If the Harrison family really encountered an irreversible crisis, perhaps the people at Sparrow Vi


    could help the Harrison family.


    Thus, Holt adjusted his clothes, stepped out of Harrison Manor, got into the Bentley prepared for him,


    and headed straight to the highest and most luxurious vi at the central mountain range of Glenford.


    ***


    At the same time, Philip had arrived at Gilson Manor in Troy¡¯s car.


    When he got out of the car at the entrance, Philip looked at Gilson Manor. A hint of stem gloom shed


    in his eyes. He turned and asked Troy next to him, ¡°Is the Gilson family in such dire straits now?¡±


    In front of Philip, the entire Gilson Manor was very dpidated. It was just an empty shell.


    There was no one at the entrance, and thewn was overgrown with weeds. Red paint was sshed


    on the walls of the manor, and a lot of ss was also smashed.


    Troy wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and replied respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, the Gilson


    family offended the Harrison family and sufferedplete suppression from the Harrison family in all


    aspects. They fell into dire straits a month ago. The head of the Gilson family was sent to jail as a co-


    conspirator, while the youngdy of the Gilson family was also taken to Buckingham Pce by Travis


    Harrison to be an escort. Now, the current Gilson family is probably left with Pearce Gilson and a few


    loyal servants.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and walked toward the small Western-style building in the center of the


    manor. The farther in, the more Philip felt that the Gilson family was inplete decline.


    Looking at theyout of this small manor, it used to be a big family, but it was too dpidated now.


    When he was about to step into this small Western-style building, Philip saw the Shadow Guards


    standing at the door. Their faces were dark and with a hint of anger.


    They bowed slightly upon seeing Philip and said, ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why so gloomy?¡±


    The Shadow Guards looked at each other and sighed helplessly.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he felt a foreboding.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, 17 came out from inside. Seeing Philip standing at the door, she bowed slightly, shook


    her head, and said, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid Old Master Gilson won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±


    ¡®Not able to make it?¡¯


    Philip frowned and rushed into the building. He saw a few old servants standing at the door of a


    bedroom, hiding their faces and wiping tears.


    From the room, Tanya Gilson¡¯s mournful cries could be heard.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t leave me behind. Big Brother has been taken away and Second Brother is missing. If you


    leave me too, how will I live alone?¡±


    Philip stood at the door and nced at the situation in the room.

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    Tanya knelt in front of the bed, crying soundlessly. Her head was buried in the arms of an old man with


    weak breathing who was hooked up to an IV drip and venttor.


    The old man was none other than Pearce Gilson.


    Philip was shocked when he saw Pearce¡¯s state at this moment. It had only been a few months but the


    old man looked as if he was terminally ill.


    Pearce was leaning on the bed frame at this time. When he saw Philip appear at the door, his eyes


    cleared and a bolt of energy surged in his body. He reached out for Philip and shouted with all his


    strength, ¡°Y-Young Master rke¡­¡±


    While shouting, he tried to get out of the bed and salute Philip.


    Philip hurried forward, grabbed Pearce, and said, ¡°Old Master, there¡¯s no need to do so.¡±


    Pearce coughed violently, took off his breathing mask, and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I can¡¯t salute


    you anymore. Please forgive me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Philip did not say anything and helped Pearce into the bed again. Then, he nced at Tanya who was


    still crying. He asked with a frown, ¡°Old Master Gilson, how did you end up like this?¡±


    Pearce squeezed out a smile on his pale face and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because the Harrison family imposed


    sanctions on my family and forced my youngest daughter to marry. I refused, so the Harrison family


    sent people to break my legs and poison me. My body won¡¯tst long. I¡¯m satisfied that I could see


    Tanyae back before I die.¡±


    Then, Pearce took Philip¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Young Master rke, thank you for taking time out of your


    busy schedule to help the Gilson family. We won¡¯t forget this favor.¡±


    ¡°Tanya, quickly thank your benefactor.¡±


    Tanya got up, wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes, and bowed to Philip. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Philip hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Old Master Gilson, I gave you my promise about


    this. It was my negligence that caused you¡­¡±


    Pearce quickly stopped Philip and said, ¡°Young Master rke, this matter has nothing to do with you.


    You¡¯re already a great benefactor to the Gilson family for helping my daughter get out of the clutches of


    the Harrison family. It¡¯s a pity that I have nothing to repay you now. I believe you don¡¯t need jewelry and


    treasures. If you don¡¯t mind, my daughter can follow you and serve you.¡±


    After that, Pearce said to Tanya, ¡°Tanya, are you willing to serve your benefactor?¡±


    Tanya knelt on the floor as she lowered her head and said, ¡°I was saved by the benefactor. Of course,


    I¡¯m willing to serve.¡±


    Philip was a little surprised. Old Master Gilson was too straightforward.


    Was he entrusting his orphan to Philip?


    Philip pulled Tanya up and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t need you to repay me in this way.¡±


    Tanya stubbornly wiped her tears and said to Philip, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll remain on my knees.¡± With


    that said, Tanya knelt again.


    Pearce coughed and said, ¡°Young Master rke, the Gilson family has always returned favors. If you


    don¡¯t agree, my daughter will certainly not get up. This is myst request before I die.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old servants at the door also knelt and shouted, ¡°Young Master


    rke, please take in the youngdy.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes flickered. Seeing Pearce like this, and looking at the members of the Gilson family, he


    found it unbearable. He looked at Tanya who was kneeling on the floor and said, ¡°Alright, get up, all of


    you.¡±


    However, a furious roar suddenly came outside!


    ¡°Damn it! Get the f*ck out of my way! I¡¯m Travis Harrison, the young master of the Harrison family! Who


    are you to stop me?¡±

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    At the gate of the dpidated and small Gilson Manor, Travis and dozens of the Harrison family


    bodyguards had surrounded the ce. At this moment, he had his hands in his trouser pockets. His


    face was full of arrogance as he raised his eyebrows to look at the 13 Shadow Guards in front of him.


    ¡°Get out of my way! I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to stand in the way!¡±


    Travis¡¯ face was full of arrogance and he paid no heed to the 13 Shadow Guards at all.


    This was the territory of the Harrison family and no one dared to stop the young master of the Harrison


    family. However, he did not know that any one of the people on the opposite side would be enough to


    erase the Harrison family from this world.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    11 stood at the forefront, his arms crossed over his sturdy figure. He stared at the arrogant and


    domineering Travis with icy eyes, saying solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll only warn you once, leave quickly! Otherwise,


    don¡¯t me me for making a move against you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Travisughed out loud, his eyes full of ridicule. He reached out for a cigar handed by his subordinate


    and put it in his mouth. He took a deep puff, pointed at 11, and said, ¡°Big guy, are you kidding me?


    Don¡¯t you know where this is? This is Glenford, the territory of the Harrison family. You people were


    simply seeking death when you dared to wreck my Buckingham Pce. I new order you to kneel and


    apologize to me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop all of you up and bury you in the mountain!¡±


    Travis acted frivolously, his face smug. Since young, he was taught by the Harrison culture that a


    person must be arrogant. That was especially true for a member of the Harrison family.


    A subordinate beside him with a ttering smile on his face was also full of disdain and arrogance. He


    pointed at 11 and the others while yelling, ¡°Presumptuous! Who told you to talk to our young master like


    this? Are big muscly guys like you looking for death? This is the young master of the Harrison family.


    Don¡¯t you know the status of the Harrison family in Glenford? Trashing my young master¡¯s venue


    means you¡¯re simply looking for death!¡±


    This subordinate spoke in an effeminate manner.


    11¡¯s eyes went cold and he said, ¡°So noisy!¡±


    As he said that, he raised his hand and took out a flying de from his waist.


    Swish!


    A sh of silver!


    With unparalleled sharpness, the flying de passed through the neck of the cursing subordinate with


    lightning speed.


    A spray like fire!


    The man¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt a flow of heat in his neck before he understood what was going


    on. He looked down, pointed at 11, and shouted, ¡°Y-You dare¡­¡±


    Thud!


    Before he finished speaking, the man clutched his bleeding neck and fell to the ground, dying with his


    eyes wide open!


    Travis got a fright. He turned his head to look at his dead subordinate on the ground and immediately


    flew into a rage. Full of anger, he red at 11 and the others as be roared, ¡°How dare you make a


    move on my people?! Everyone, charge! Kill them all! ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In an instant, dozens of bodyguards behind Travis rushed toward 11 and his gang.


    However, 11 just frowned with a look of disdain. Then, with his arms across his chest, he stepped


    forward one step at a time with increasing speed.


    Bam!


    He stomped on the ground with his left leg and jumped into the air. He clenched his fists and punched


    out. His right knee also mmed into the chest of an iing bodyguard.


    With just one face-off, the bodyguard was kicked by 11¡¯s knee and flew out several meters with a


    sunken chest and several broken ribs. After hended, 11 made a half-turn sideways and punched the


    cheek of the bodyguard holding a baseball bat.

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    Boom!


    The sound was like a sting cannon!


    The bodyguard only saw the fist that was quickly magnified in front of him mming into his face like a


    cannonball. Then, his entire body flew back, knocking over several bodyguards behind him.


    11¡¯s movements did not stop. Like a cheetah, he swiftly rushed into the crowd of dozens of


    bodyguards. Wherever he went, all the figures flew out. None of them survived the impact intact, and


    all of them died violently.


    11 did not show any mercy at all.


    Bang, thud!


    The sounds were endless. Travis Harrison stood in the same spot, his face that was previously


    stered with a triumphant expression hadpletely stiffened at this moment.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The cigar dangling in his mouth also fell.


    That was because within a minute, the dozens of bodyguards he brought had all fallen to the ground


    with no survivors.


    In front of him, 11 walked with firm steps toward Travis. At this moment, 11 was like a demon from hell.


    A biting killing intent flowed from all over him.


    Travis would never forget everything he saw today. He shuddered all over in fear.


    ¡°W-What do you want to do?! I¡¯m the young master of the Harrison family. This is the territory of the


    Harrison family. If you dare to do anything to me, the Harrison family will definitely not spare you!¡±


    Travis was extremely flustered and quickly backed away. With a misstep, he fell to the ground.


    Crack!


    11 lifted his foot and viciously stepped on Travis¡¯ chest. He exerted some force and Travis shouted


    hoarsely.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts! Lift your foot! I¡¯m the young master of the Harrison family!¡±


    11¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Travis struggling constantly on the ground. He said, ¡°So what if


    you¡¯re the young master of the Harrison family? Trampling you to death is no different from trampling


    on an ant.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?! If you dare to trample me to death, the Harrison family will kill you, all of you!¡±


    Travis was still being arrogant and threatening at this moment.


    11 frowned and was about to exert force in his leg when Philip walked over from behind him. He patted


    him lightly on the shoulder. Philip then looked at Travis and said with a smile, ¡°Are you the young


    master of the Harrison family, Travis Harrison?¡±


    Travis saw Philip who suddenly appeared in front of him and frowned. With a smug expression, he


    said, ¡°Who the hell are you? Is this your sub ordinate? Quickly tell him to get lost and apologize to me!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell my father and second uncle about this. I¡¯m telling you, my second uncle is a figure of


    that level in Glenford!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Second Master Harrison?¡± Philip suddenly grinned.


    Travis was taken aback and said doubtfully, ¡°Do you know my second uncle? Since you know him,


    hurry up and tell yourckey to lift his foot, or else¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Philip squatted and pped Travis on his jabbering mouth.


    Travis was stunned by that p.


    He looked at Philip in disbelief and roared. ¡°How dare you hit my face?! I¡¯m Travis Harrison, the young


    master of the Harrison family, and my face is the face of the Harrison family. I want my second uncle


    and my father to kill you! No matter who you are and no matter who is behind you, if you dare to make


    a move against me in Glenford, I want all of you dead!¡±

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    Philipughed, took out his phone, tossed it to Travis, and said, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Travis picked up the phone on the ground and opened it to see the scene of his second uncle kneeling


    down and begging Philip for mercy. Of course, it was taken by Troy Crow at that time.


    There was also a scene of Second Master Harrison being taken away next.


    Seeing the short videos, Travis was dumbfounded as his brain buzzed.


    After that, he looked up at Philip and asked in disbelief, ¡°Who the hell are you? Is this really my second


    uncle?¡±


    Philip got up, put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked indifferently at Travis who was sitting on the


    ground, and said, ¡°Before you came over, didn¡¯t you find out who I am? Didn¡¯t that Ca from


    Buckingham Pce tell you about me?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing this, Travis abruptly remembered. ¡°Are you that Philip rke? The guy who took Tanya Gilson


    away? Was it your people who kicked Finn Arnell to death?¡±


    Travis suddenly remembered. He never expected to run into the culprit when he came to the Gilson


    family looking for trouble.


    With that thought in mind, Travis got up from the ground, stared at Philip with a face full of arrogant


    malice, and said, ¡°Boy, no matter who you are, you made a very serious mistake today! You dare trash


    my ce, take my woman away, and even allow your men to kill the young master of the Arnell family.


    Now, you even took down so many of my bodyguards. You definitely won¡¯t leave Glenford today!¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave Glenford today? Let¡¯s see who can do that to me.¡±


    As soon as Philip said that, dozens of people rushed in through the gate of Gilson Manor.


    The leader was a middle-aged man who walked with powerful strides. He had murderous intent on his


    face. The dozens of men behind him were armed and wearingbat uniforms. It was abat


    group!


    ¡°I, Greg Arnell, am the first person who won¡¯t let you leave Glenford!¡±


    ¡°How dare you kill my son? I want to see who dares to be so bold!¡±


    Two furious shouts like mighty thunder pierced through the air and deafened the ears. A group of


    people stomped on the ground and walked over briskly.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, and his face darkened as he looked at the dozens of guards inbat


    outfits.


    Greg Arnell had an angr face and straight eyebrows, exuding irond sternness. I-Iis fierce eyes


    carried an appalling chill.


    The Arnell family was abat guard group in Glenford. At this moment, Greg brought his men and


    personally came over. It was enough to show the anger of the Arnell family.


    When Travis saw Greg, he ran over and shouted with a face full of anger, ¡°Uncle Greg, it¡¯s him. They


    killed Finn. You must take revenge for him!¡±


    Greg¡¯s eyes were cold. He turned his head, stared at Philip and the dozen or so Shadow Guards


    behind him, and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you kill my son? Kneel immediately and apologize to my


    son!¡±


    Without a word from Philip, the 13 Shadow Guards behind him had already stepped over. All of them


    were either standing behind or next to him. The soaring killing intent of these 13 people directly


    enveloped the entire Gilson Manor.


    Their killing intent was like a substantial sword that pierced the sky!


    Even someone like Greg Arnell who was experienced on the battlefield was shocked by the astounding


    killing intent emanating from these 13 people.


    These people were definitely not ordinary people. They must have survived from all kinds of life and


    death situations on the battlefields. Their killing intent felt like something that came out of a sea of


    blood on a mountain of corpses.


    Instantly, Greg understood that these people were not simple. Especially the handsome man standing


    in the forefront.


    With 13 powerful guards as escorts, he must be the son of a hidden family or simr. However, even


    so, Greg would not back down!

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    ¡°Do you want me to kneel and apologize?¡± Philip asked calmly.


    Greg frowned and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right! Killing my son in the territory of Glenford is an unforgivable


    sin!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Seeng that you¡¯re also a member of a battle group and you actually brought


    your personal guards over, aren¡¯t you worried about being exposed?¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯ve never cared about what the world thinks of me. What¡¯s more, I¡®m here to punish the


    most vicious viins. What¡¯s wrong with that? Who dares to say anything?¡± Greg said coldly, his face


    full of anger.


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Then do you know why your son was kicked to death by my men?¡±


    Greg could not help his grief when he heard this. His most beloved son was gone just like that.


    Moreover, Finn died tragically.


    Greg clenched his fists, his face full of murderous intent. He yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care what my son did. I only


    know that my son¡¯s murderer is right in front of me, and you¡¯re the mastermind! You condoned your


    men to make mistakes, so you¡¯re equally guilty! Men, take them down for me! If you encounter


    someone who dares to resist, kill them on the spot!¡±


    At Greg¡¯smand, the heavily armed guards behind him immediately pointed their guns at Philip and


    the others. Their bodies were covered with dense red dots. Normal people would have crouched down


    with their heads in their arms.


    However, Philip sneered and said, ¡°Take care of it quickly. I have to hurry back to have dinner with my


    wife.¡±


    The 13 Shadow Guards stepped forward upon hearing this.


    At this scene, Greg roared. ¡°Whoever dares to take another step will be killed on the spot!¡±


    However, the 13 Shadow Guards paid no attention to Greg¡¯s warning.


    Greg¡¯s face darkened as he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Suddenly, dense sounds of gunshots resounded throughout Gilson Manor!


    At this moment, the old servants of the Gilson family who were hiding in the manor, as well as Tanya


    and the others, were dumbfounded.


    That was because within their line of sight, the 13 Shadow Guards on Philip¡¯s side disappeared as


    soon as the shots were fired.


    Immediately after, they saw that the group of guards holding guns in front of Greg had all fallen to the


    ground. Yes, and it happened in just a split second!


    The 13 Shadow Guards acted together and dealt with the guards brought by Greg in no time.


    On the ground, dozens of guards armed with guns did not even know how they died. The only clue was


    the line of blood on their necks. Even the guns they carried were cut apart by a sharp weapon.


    Greg¡¯s eyes popped wide open at this sight, and he gasped for breath.


    Philip stepped over the corpses and walked up to Greg. With cold eyes and a faint smile, Philip asked,


    ¡°Greg Arnell, what do you think your oue will be?¡±


    Greg reacted at this moment He was shocked silly and asked in a daze, ¡°W-Who are you? Why do you


    have guards with this kind of skill around you? T-They¡¯re not ordinary people. They came from that


    ce¡­¡±

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    Greg Arnell was almost going crazy.


    Many years ago, he went to Cochly Mountain on a guarding mission.


    At that time, he had seen with his own eyes those unparalleled geniuses who came out from Cochly


    Mountain. All of them were iprehensible with the current societal ideology. All of them were


    superhuman beings beyond imagination. Those people could turn the tide at every turn and even


    destroy abat group with their own power.


    Such an existence could not bepared with secr concepts at all. They existed in preparation for


    the final battle.


    At this moment, although the people in front of him had only disyed a little of theirbat prowess,


    Greg Arnell instinctively linked them with the people in Cochly Mountain.


    That was because only the people who came out of there could have such unimaginablebat


    power. However, Greg also understood that they were different from the people who came out from


    Cochly Mountain. As for the exact difference, Greg had no time to think about it now.


    That was because Philip had already walked up to him and asked him what his oue was.


    Greg¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked around at the guards who were down on the ground, unable to


    stand. His eyes reflected a chill as he asked, ¡°Who are you? Why do the guards around you have such


    a fighting power that goes beyond the existing world? Of the people I¡¯ve seen, only those who came


    from Cochly Mountain can fight like this.¡±


    Philip was dumbfounded. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you talking about the door?¡±


    The door!N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡®Philip actually knew about the door!¡¯


    In that case, Greg had guessed it right. Sure enough, they came from that ce.


    Greg was disheartened. Knowing that he was doomed today, he simply said, ¡°Since you know the door,


    then my guess is right. In that case, my Arnell family will cease to exist today. But what I can¡¯t figure out


    is that people like you shouldn¡¯t be able to appear in the world at will. Why do you want to vite the


    relevant regtions and appear in the secr world? Moreover, you have also interfered in worldly


    affairs. Aren¡¯t you worried about the punishment from the door and the Nonagon?¡±


    Philip chuckled as he stared at Greg and said, ¡°Interesting. You¡¯re a person I¡¯ve met in the secr


    world who knows about the door and the Nonagon. Then I can tell you that I¡¯m not from behind the


    door, nor are they. We¡¯re not under the jurisdiction of the Nonagon.¡±


    Hearing this, Greg was stunned. His eyes widened as he said incredulously, ¡°How is that possible?


    With suchbat power like yours, apart from the door and the Nonagon, there can¡¯t be¡­ Wait a


    minute, you¡¯re from the rke¡­¡±


    Instantly, Greg thought of a very scary thing. The one existence that could rival or even surpass the


    Nonagon!


    That invincible existence that once ruled over Cochly Mountain and the Nonagon.


    The rkes, It was the rke family!


    He was a rke!


    In an instant, Greg knew what kind of terrifying existence he was facing. He used to work for the


    Nonagon and was dispatched to Cochly Mountain to perform guard duties. At that time, those few


    people were still in charge of Cochly Mountain.


    Especially that unparalleled talent, that big mountain that weighed on everyone¡¯s heart. That


    magnificent figure that once ruled the Cochly Mountain and the Nonagon for ten years.


    Thud!


    Greg knelt, knowing that he had messed with an existence that he should not have. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was


    wrong. My son deserved to die! Please have mercy, Young Master rke!¡±


    Greg could not afford any resistance now. No one could challenge that big mountain!


    Travis Harrison stood on one side. From the moment the 13 Shadow Guards next to Philip took action,


    he had been scared silly.


    What kind of people was this group?


    Now, even the head of the Arnell family was down on his knees.


    Travispletely panicked. He slowly backed away, turned around, and ran!

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    However, Travis received a violent kick on his back. He flew out and fell face down on the ground. His


    chin and mouth hit the floor and he slid out several meters.


    Two rows of Travis¡¯ teeth were knocked out, leaving a trail of blood all over the floor. He struggled to


    get up but a foot stomped on his back viciously like a tonne of bricks.


    ¡°Ah, let go of me! I¡®m the young master of the Harrison family, you can¡¯t kill me! My father is Holt


    Harrison and he has a huge backer behind him! If you dare to do anything to me, my father will


    definitely y you alive with his bare hands!¡±


    Travis was still full of threats.


    Philip walked over, looked at Travis who was struggling on the ground, and asked indifferently, ¡°Who is


    the huge backer behind your father?¡±


    Travis roared at Philip ferociously, ¡°Hmph, the huge backer behind my father is not someone a small fry


    like you can mess with! Do you know the rke family? That¡®s the most powerful family in the world!


    How dare a punk like you mess with me? My father only needs to say one word to the rke family


    and they¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±


    Travis shouted and kept talking about the rke family. At this time, Greg, who was kneeling on the


    floor, shook his head helplessly.


    The Harrison family was doomed now.


    The master they looked up to was standing right in front of Travis but he actually did not recognize him.


    Greg had really never seen such a stupid and defiant person.


    Philip chuckled and suddenly felt yful. He pretended to be afraid and said, ¡°The rke family? The


    huge backer behind your Harrison family is actually the rke family?¡±


    At Philip¡¯s terrified look, Travis smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Kid, are you afraid now? Let me tell you,


    you¡¯re dead today! You dare to take action against me, trash my ce, and even beat my people. I¡¯ll


    skin you alive! No matter who you are or who you have in your family, just one word from the rkes


    and your family will disappear from this world! Without a trace!¡±


    Philip turned to look at the Shadow Guards, who each had a helpless look on their faces.


    ¡°11, what do you think will happen if we offend the rke family?¡± Philip asked with a smile.


    11 smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, I think it¡¯ll be a miserable death.¡±


    Travis got up from the ground at this moment, pointed at Philip and the others with a sneer, and roared.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a miserable death! It¡®s good that you know! Now, I¡®m going to call and tell my father! I¡¯ll


    have him ask the rke family to take action and all of you will die!¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Do as you please. I want to see if the rke family you speak about can kill


    me.¡±


    Travis clenched his fists and shouted, ¡°Okay, just wait and you¡¯ll see!¡±


    Travis took out his phone, dialed his father¡®s number, and wailed, ¡°Dad, I was beaten, and the dozen or


    so guards I brought have all died. Where are you now? The other party is so arrogant that they don¡¯t


    even care about the rke family! You must notify the rke family immediately and ask their butler to


    get rid of these people for the Harrison family.¡±


    At this moment, Holt was kneeling in the living room of Sparrow Vi. In front of him, a butler was


    staring coldly at Holt as he answered the call.


    Holt was full of anger with his disappointment in Travis. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m in


    Sparrow Vi now. You handle the situation first. I¡¯ll bring someone there right away!¡±


    After that, Holt hung up the phone and said to the butler tteringly, ¡°Butler Cross, you can¡¯t wash your


    hands off this matter now. The other party¡¯s background is a little fuzzy. Not only was my son¡¯s


    Buckingham Pce wrecked, but he even condoned his subordinates to kill the son of the Arnell family.


    Just now, my second brother was also dismissed from his position because of him. Now, that viin is


    also threatening to destroy the Harrison family.¡±


    The butler in front of him said coldly, ¡°Holt Harrison, do you know who Travis Harrison offended?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Holt looked baffled. To be frank, he had asked someone to check it out but nothing was found. He only


    knew the other party was named Philip rke.


    The butler said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re courting death, you shouldn¡¯t be doing it like this. The person Travis


    Harrison has offended is none other than the young master of the main family and the future heir of the


    rke family!¡±

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    ¡®The young master of the main family? The future heir of the rke family?¡¯


    How could this be?


    Holt was stunned. He knelt on the ground while sweating all over, just like a drenched rat. He looked


    flustered as he fell into extreme fear.


    After running around for half a day and asking the backer for help, it turned out that the person his


    stupid son had offended was none other than the young master of the backer. He was even the young


    master of the main family too!


    Everything was over!


    For a moment, Holt¡¯s face was full of panic. He shuddered all over as he knelt on the floor and bowed


    to Butler Cross. He admitted his mistake while shouting, ¡°Butler Cross, the Harrison family was wrong


    this time. Please put in a few good words for us. My son didn¡¯t mean to offend Young Master rke.


    Everything is just a misunderstanding. I beg you to talk to Young Master rke¡­¡±


    Thump, thump!


    Huge fear instantly filled Holt¡¯s heart. He knelt and kept knocking his head on the floor until his


    forehead was red and bleeding.


    Butler Cross stood in front of him impassively, his eyes cold. At this moment, there was sudden


    coughing in the living room.


    With the help of Fulton Hash, Roger rke walked in from the yard to the living room. He sat on the


    sofa, looked at Holt kneeling on the ground indifferently, and said, ¡°Holt Harrison, what did you promise


    me back then?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Holt felt as if he was struck by lightning. He immediately prostrated on the floor.


    ¡°M-My lord, I was wrong. Please have mercy on me.¡± Holt stammered with a muffled voice. His head


    was stuck to the ground, and he dared not raise his head at all.


    After a moment of silence, Roger asked, ¡°Do you want to save yourself?¡±


    Holt kept nodding and said, ¡°Please be gracious, my lord. No matter what the terms are, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Roger pondered and said, ¡°Very well, two conditions. First, Glenford no longer belongs to the Harrison


    family. I¡¯ll support a new family.¡±


    Hearing this, Holt was stunned before he went weak. It was over for the Harrison family.


    He knelt on the ground and trembled all over as he said, ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, I know that the ancestors of the Harrison family were involved in making the elixir of life


    back then. I need to know about the records of one of the most important ingredients in the elixir, the


    Multidew Herb,¡± Roger said serenely.


    To be honest, with Roger¡¯s status, it was easy to get the records of the Multidew Herb from the


    Harrison family. However, there were rules for everything. Roger would not take them by force.


    Moreover, the Harrison family had kept this secret for thousands of years. Of course, they would not


    reveal it easily.


    Holt raised his head from the ground and looked at Roger sitting on the sofa with a strong look of


    reluctance in his eyes.


    The lord wanted the records of the Multidew Herb. This was handed down from his ancestors and


    recorded in an ancient book. It was the secret treasure of the Harrison family. It was absolutely


    impossible to show it to the world. Even when Roger mentioned this a long time ago, Holt had


    pretended that he knew nothing about it.


    Now, in the face of the Harrison family¡¯s impending destruction, Holt had no other choice.


    He slowly lowered his head and said, ¡°I promise¡­¡±


    Roger nodded, stood up, and said to Fulton next to him, ¡°You should follow him. Don¡¯t let that brat go


    too far.¡±


    Fulton agreed, looked at Holt who was kneeling on the ground, and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Holt immediately got up and made a respectful inviting gesture to Fulton, inviting him to get into the


    Bentley that he drove here.

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    Meanwhile, Gilson Manor.


    Travis stood in the same spot, his face full of arrogance and anger as he stared at Philip and the


    others. He cursed, ¡°Boy, if you don¡¯t want to die, kneel and apologize to me right now! Otherwise, when


    my father arrives, none of you can escape!¡±


    ¡°The huge backer behind my father is the rke family, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Looking at you, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know much about the rke family, so I¡¯ll tell you. The rke family


    holds more than half of the world¡¯s assets! Amazing, right? Does it feel like your head is buzzing?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I knew that you¡¯d be afraid. Now, down on your knees immediately! Once my father arrives


    with people of the rke family, no matter who you are, no matter who is behind you, and whether


    you¡¯re deliberately targeting the Harrison family or not, all of you will die!¡±


    Travis was like a lunatic, roaring hysterically. He was trying to give himself a boost. He had no choice.


    The only people left on the scene were him and Greg Arnell, who was kneeling.


    He felt very discouraged.


    However, no matter how he shouted and threatened, Philip and his people still looked indifferent as if


    they were watching a monkey performing.


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this moment, Philip asked with a slight frown. Travis coughed. His throat was burning and he roared,


    ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t said enough! All of you, on your knees now!¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, several cars stopped at Gilson Manor¡¯s entrance. The one in the lead was naturally Holt


    Harrison¡¯s ride. He quickly got down from the car and invited Fulton out very respectfully.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Travis pointing and yelling at Philip. Suddenly, Holt felt that he


    was having a heart attack.


    ¡®This stupid son!¡¯


    What a way to court death!


    At the same time, Travis also saw his father get out of the car and respectfully invite a middle-aged


    man down the car.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    At once, Travisughed and pointed at Holt and Fulton who were walking briskly to the door. He said to


    Philip, ¡°Look, my father is here with someone from the rke family. All of you are dead for sure!¡±


    Travis went wild and immediately ran to his father. He knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Dad, look,


    these people are so fierce. They killed all the Harrison family¡¯s guards and injured me.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you must stand up for me,¡± Travis cried out.


    Holt was following behind Fulton at this moment. Seeing that his stupid son dared to ask him to stand


    up for him, his chest was immediately on fire. He stepped over, kicked Travis on the shoulder, and


    scolded, ¡°Idiot! You got into a big mess, do you know that? You even want me to stand up for you? You


    have brought harm upon the Harrison family!¡±


    Travis fell to the ground and looked at his furious father in confusion. He yelled, ¡°Dad, what are you


    doing? I¡¯m your son! Why did you kick me? He was the one who smashed my Buckingham Pce, he


    was the one who sent Second Uncle to jail, and he also condoned his subordinates to kill Finn Arnell!


    He even said that he wanted to destroy the Harrison family!¡±


    Holt¡¯s eyes were round, and his pupils were red as he stared at Travis. He roared, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re


    incorrigible! If Young Master rke wants to destroy the Harrison family, so be it! Why aren¡¯t you still


    apologizing to Young Master rke?!¡±


    ¡®Young Master rke?¡¯


    ¡®What Young Master rke?¡¯


    Travis Harrison was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    Travis looked up at Philip in wide eyed disbelief.


    At this moment, Holt had already walked past Fulton and arrived in front of Philip. He bent his knees,


    knelt on the ground, and shouted, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry for beingte and allowing my son


    to offend you. I deserve to be punished.¡±


    Philip coldly looked at Holt kneeling on the ground.


    Was this the head of the Harrison family?


    ¡°Are you the head of the Harrison family? I heard that your Harrison family rules the sky of Glenford?


    And that you don¡¯t care about anyone else?¡±


    Philip asked ndly.


    Holt¡¯s face was full of fear as he trembled on the ground and said, ¡°Young Master rke, the Harrison


    family is wrong and should be punished. On the ount that the Harrison family has made great


    contributions to the rke family over the years, please spare the Harrison family and give me and my


    son a way out.¡±


    Philip did not speak.


    At this moment, when Travis, who was kneeling on the ground, saw his father kneeling in front of Philip,


    his head was buzzing!


    He dared not ept it. and neither did he want to ept it.


    That was the head of the Harrison family, his father. He was the figure who ruled over Glenford behind


    the scenes!


    He was actually kneeling to Philip rke? Moreover, he kept calling him ¡®Young Master rke¡¯.


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy? Why are you kneeling to him? He¡¯s just a punk! Get up and ask the people from


    the rke family you brought to destroy these people!¡± Travis roared.


    Holt turned his head and red at Travis. He got up, rushed over, kicked Travis several times while


    yelling, ¡°Rascal! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?! Do you know who is standing in front


    of you?¡±


    Travis covered his face and stared at his raging father in bafflement. This was the first time his father


    hadshed out at him like this.


    ¡°Who could he be? He¡¯s just a punk who has a few powerful guards. This is Glenford, the territory of


    the Harrison family! Didn¡®t you bring someone from the rke family? Why are you afraid of him?¡±


    Travis shouted indignantly.


    However, Holt pped Travis and shouted, ¡°Insolence! This Young Master rke in front of you is


    none other than the young master of the rke family! He¡¯s the eldest young master of the main


    family!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Boom!


    His father¡¯s words instantly exploded in Travis¡¯ mind.


    The young master of the rke family?


    The eldest young master of the main family too?


    How was this possible?


    Travis was dumbfounded and slumped on the ground like a deted balloon, staring at Philip in wide-


    eyed disbelief.


    Holt knelt on the ground again and shouted, ¡°Young Master rke, my son didn¡¯t mean to offend you.


    He really didn¡¯t know your identity. I beg you to spare him.¡±


    While saying that, Holt knocked his head on the floor.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he looked at Travis who was in a dazed state. He said coldly, ¡°Travis


    Harrison, you said just now that anyone who offends the rke family must die. Now, let me ask you,


    what do you think will happen to you since you¡¯ve offended me?¡±


    Travis instantly reacted and crawled to Philip like a dog. He hugged Philip¡¯s thighs and cried out, ¡°Y-


    Young Master rke, I was wrong, I was really wrong! I¡¯m a stupid fool! I failed to recognize you. I¡¯ll


    punish myself!¡±


    With that said, Travis pped his mouth!

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    Travis¡¯ pping was really aggressive and directly drew blood.


    Philip looked at the father and son indifferently. He finally said after a long while, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Holt and Travis knelt on the ground, not daring to breathe aloud as they waited for the verdict.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at Fulton, and asked, ¡°Did my father ask you toe?¡±


    Fulton nodded and said lightly, ¡°The lord thinks that the Harrison family is still useful. Since the crime


    doesn¡¯t warrant a death sentence, you may let it go. The lord also said that Glenford won¡¯t be the


    Harrison family¡¯s territory in the future, and you may personally choose a family to support.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows. Was the Harrison family useful to his father?


    ¡°What other use does the Harrison family have?¡± Philip asked.


    Fulton shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to know now.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡®s brows furrowed even deeper. He looked down at Holt and Travis. Unexpectedly,


    they were still useful to his father.


    Taking a deep breath, Philip said, ¡°Since my father has pleaded on your behalf, get lost! Disappear


    from my sight and don¡¯t let me see you two again! Also, let go of the head of the Gilson family.¡±


    Holt quickly led Travis to thank Philip and said, ¡°Yes, we will release him immediately.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Philip turned around and walked to Gilson Manor.


    The Gilson family¡¯s old servants and Tanya were crowded at the door. At this moment, everyone stared


    at Philip in amazement.


    This young man was too amazing. Who could he be?


    Even the overlord of Glenford, the Harrison family, knelt to him.


    Tanya¡¯s face was red as she looked at Philip with great admiration. She lowered her head and fidgeted


    with her fingers.


    Philip nced at her and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your eldest brother will be out soon. As for


    your second brother, I¡¯ll also send someone to look for him.¡±


    Tanya bit her red lip as tears flickered in her eyes. She said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I¡¯ll never


    forget it, and the Gilson family will also remember this in our hearts forever.¡±


    After saying that, Tanya knelt down on the ground.


    Seeing this, Philip quickly pulled Tanya up and said, ¡°Why do you keep kneeling at every turn? This is


    just something I promised Old Master Gilson.¡±


    At this time, Pearce got up from the bed with the help of his servants and walked to the living room. He


    bowed to Philip in front of everyone and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I have nothing to repay you with.


    My daughter will serve you for the rest of her life from now on. The Gilson family will also be the


    servants of the rke family forever.¡±


    Having said that, Pearce also wanted to kneel. Philip quickly stepped forward, held Pearce¡¯s arm, and


    said, ¡°Old Master Gilson, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Pearce coughed a few times and sat down again with the help of his servants.


    Philip sat in the main seat and looked at the group of Gilson family members.


    Almost ten minutester, Ss Gilson, the head of the Gilson family, returned. He looked disheveled,


    and his clothes were dirty.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Philip sitting at the main seat. Quick-wittedly, he dusted


    himself, knelt in the living room, and said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget your kindness in this lifetime! Thank


    you for saving the Gilson family from this crisis. I¡¯m willing to serve you from now on!¡±


    Philip looked at Ss, who seemed quite strong and capable. Philip got up, stepped forward, and pulled


    Ss up. With a smile, he said, ¡°Brother Ss, you¡¯re older than me, so I¡¯ll call you Brother Ss.¡±


    Ss was ttered and said, ¡°Young Master rke, you can¡¯t do that. How can someone like you call


    me that?¡±


    Philip patted Ss on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡®s okay. By the way, Glenford will be left to your Gilson


    family to manage from now on. I¡¯ll have people assist you. Hopefully, when I visit Glenford again, the


    atmosphere here will be different.¡±

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    Ss was stunned and looked at Philip incredulously. After a few seconds, he understood.


    Glenford was about to undergo tremendous change.


    He stared at his old father sitting on the sofa. Pearce nodded, got up, and said to Philip, ¡°Young Master


    rke, the Gilson family will definitely not fail to meet your expectations. We¡¯ll definitely take care of


    everything in Glenford in an orderly manner.¡±


    ¡°Ss, why don¡¯t you kneel and thank Young Master rke for his kindness?¡±


    Pearce shouted, and his voice seemed particrly vigorous at this moment.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ss immediately knelt down, bowed three times, and shouted, ¡°From now on, Ss Gilson of the


    Gilson family will serve only Young Master rke! The Gilson family will always be Young Master


    rke¡¯s pawn!¡±


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, the Gilson family members who were still standing in the living room all knelt down.


    Philip was helpless. After a while, he left the Gilson family. Before he left, Pearce¡¯splexion looked


    very good. He seemed to have suddenly gotten much better. As for Tanya, she stayed behind to take


    care of the old man for the time being.


    After Philip and Troy left Gilson Manor, Troy sent Philip back to Sparrow Vi.


    When Philip returned to Sparrow Vi, he intended to go home directly, but Fulton seemed adamant


    about him staying another day. He said that there were other arrangements.


    Philip had no choice but to stay for the time being.


    In the evening, Troy called. His tone was full of worry as he said, ¡°Young Master rke, are you free


    now?¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Troy said, ¡°Young Master rke, I have a request and hope you can support it. I¡®ll send someone to


    pick you up and we¡¯ll talk when we meet.¡±


    Philip nodded. He had nothing to do anyway, so he said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With Troy¡¯s subordinate in the lead, Philip entered a private room on Troy¡¯s turf.


    Troy, who was rubbing his temples, hurriedly stood up. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. You should look at this


    invitation first ¡±


    Troy picked up the invitation on the table and handed it to Philip.


    Philip took the invitation and looked at it. There was nothing much on the exquisite invitation, only the


    title ¡®Overlord Tournament¡¯, as well as the time and ce.


    ¡°What does it mean? Someone wants to fight you in a tournament?¡±


    Philip threw the invitation on the table with a smile and sat down on the sofanguidly.


    ¡°This is an invitation from the underworld leaders of the three cities. They organized this tournament to


    redistribute the territory of Glenford through fighting. This time, I heard rumors that there are big figures


    up there who want to get their hands on the territory of Glenford, and this tournament can be regarded


    as a prelude.¡±


    Troy¡¯s face was all scrunched up, looking as if he was being bullied. He did not look at all domineering


    at this moment.


    ¡°I have to attend this tournament Otherwise, I¡¯d only be admitting my cowardice. The loyalty of the men


    under me will be shaken. Moreover, I must win the tournament. If I lose, the consequences are not


    something I can¡¯t afford.¡±


    If he won, everything would be fine. If he lost, Troy¡¯s men would definitely have second thoughts and


    many might even switch loyalties.


    This was a life-and-death battle for Troy. He could only seed and not fail. If he failed, everything


    would be gone, even his life.


    ¡°So what? Did you ask me toe overte at night to listen to your sob story?¡± Philip asked with a


    smile.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here to ask you for help. I don¡¯t have any powerful experts under me so I want to


    ask you to deploy a few experts to help me fight in the toumament. For example, you can just send any


    two of those people you had with you during the day.¡±


    Troy looked at Philip expectantly while feeling extremely tense. If Philip refused to help, Troy would


    most likely not survive this disaster. Besides, Troy had witnessed the skills of those people by Philip¡¯s


    side during the day.


    Just as Philip reached out for a cigarette, Troy wittily ced a cigarette in Philip¡¯s hand and helped


    Philip light it with a pure gold lighter.


    After taking a drag, Philip said indifferently, ¡°Who are the people from the three cities?¡±


    ¡°There are several families but the leader is a member of the Hale family from the district capital by the


    name of Willis Hale. He specializes in dealing with the unsightly affairs of the Hale family and is


    notorious for his viciousness.¡±


    Hearing the Hale family, Philip was startled.

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    ¡®Hale?¡¯


    Was he rted to Fitzgerald Hale from the Nonagon?


    ¡°The Hale family from the district capital? I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Since it was led by someone from the Hale family, Philip did not mind meeting him to see if he was


    connected to the person in the Nonagon.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master rke. It¡¯s best if you can help. There are not many rules for the


    tournament. Each side can send two people and the number of wins will determine the final


    oue¡­¡±


    Troy rambled about the rules of the tournament but Philip did not pay attention at all. The so-called


    rules were fleeting clouds to Philip.


    ¡°So, Young Master rke, to be on the safe side, can you arrange for two experts?¡± Troy asked


    cautiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make it so troublesome. You can send one person and let me take the other spot,¡±


    Philip said domineeringly.


    Troy was stunned and stared at Philip, speechless.


    Was Young Master rke going to fight in the ring?


    What if something happened to him?


    Troy imagined the scene of Philip getting into an ident in the ring and beads of sweat instantly


    appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°Young Master rke, your body is precious. How can you fight in the ring? This won¡¯t do, absolutely


    not.¡± Troy shook his head like a rattle.


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you. I¡¯ve already decided,¡± Philip said.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s resolute attitude, Troy could only nod helplessly. ¡°Then you must pay attention to safety.


    I¡¯ll throw in the towel at any time.¡±


    At this moment, Troy decided that even if he lost all his dignity and even his territory, he must protect


    Philip¡¯s safety. If Philip really got into an ident in the ring, he could not redeem himself even if he


    died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re all street punks. They won¡¯t even be able to take two of my punches. Is it tonight?


    Isn¡¯t it time to get ready to go over?¡± Philip asked.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Yes, it starts at half-past ten in thebat stadium. The venue is of professional standard,¡± Troy


    replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and clean them up.¡± Philip got up and walked out. Troy quickly followed and led the way for


    Philip.


    After getting into the car, Troy took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Let¡¯s set off now. Bert Cress


    will be the first one up tonight. Tell him to get ready.¡±


    Troy hung up the phone and looked at Philip, wanting to say something, but Philip waved his hand and


    Troy could only swallow his words.


    The convoy soon arrived at thebat stadium. Several burly men stood in the parking lot and silently


    watched Troy¡¯s car.


    ¡°Troy Crow, Master Hale has ordered that you can only take two fighters in. Everyone else has to stay


    here.¡±


    Troy¡¯s underlings immediately exploded. By doing so, they were simply not showing any respect to


    Troy.


    ¡°How dare you talk to Master Crow in this manner? His name is not something you can call directly!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die? Why can¡¯t we go in? We need to protect Master Crow¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°This is Glenford, our territory. All of you can get the hell back to the district capital. Otherwise, we¡¯ll


    blow the whistle and call for reinforcements.¡±


    The burly man in the lead looked at Troy¡¯s subordinates coldly and reached out to lift his ck trench


    coat, revealing the gun holster hanging from his waist.


    Looking at the gun hanging from the waist of the burly man, Troy¡¯s men immediately shut up.


    This pomp was stronger than the locals. These invaders from the district capital were well-prepared,


    and the daggers carried by Troy¡¯s men could not bepared to guns.


    ¡°Hehe, you seem to understand the situation now. I thought you¡¯d still want to continue to rage.


    Whatever Master Hale arranges, you can just follow suit. Whatever you were asked to do, just do it


    obediently and don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    The burly manughed coldly and mockingly.


    ¡°Buddy, have you shown off enough yet? Can you let me and my men in now?¡± Troy said with a gloomy


    face.


    The burly man nced at Philip, who was following Troy, with a contemptuous smile on his face. ¡°Such


    a weak boy is just here to seek death!¡±

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    Philip frowned, looked at the burly man standing at the door, and said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯ll see who¡¯ll


    dieter.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what did you say?¡±


    The man¡¯s face was full ofughter. ¡°You¡¯ re really funny. How powerful do you think you are? Not to


    mention those tough people in the ring, but I bet you can¡¯t even beat me. I¡¯m just reminding you not to


    seek death, but you don¡¯t even understand simple words.¡±


    Troy was a little nervous, worried that Philip would fight with the other party. He said in a low voice,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Philip nodded slightly and followed Troy and Bert to the stadium.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    The burly man spat. With his arms akimbo, he followed them to the stadium while muttering, ¡°Let¡¯s see


    how you¡¯ll get killedter, huh?¡±


    Philip and his party entered the venue. The arena¡¯s moving spotlights immediately shone on them. The


    three squinted and raised their arms to shield themselves from the blinding re.


    ¡°Oh, Troy Crow, you really dare to show up. I thought you were scared sh*tless and wouldn¡¯t dare to


    come.¡±


    Willis was smoking a cigarette while sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. He looked at Troy with


    disdain.


    Philip¡¯s gaze also fell on Willis at the same time.


    Was this a member of the Hale family?


    Was he rted to Fitzgerald Hale?


    ¡°Here, let me introduce you. The bald man here is Master Fay and the guy with a mustache over there


    is Master Tanner. All three of us have taken a fancy to your territory. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll give it up to


    us obediently and we¡¯ll leave your miserable life alone.¡±


    Troy was dejected. If Philip were not behind him, he would probably have yielded but with Philip behind


    him, Troy would grit his teeth and stand firm to the end.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Master Hale, Master Fay, and Master Tanner, ever since I embarked on this path, I never thought that I


    would end well. So today, no matter what, I have to fight you,¡± Troy said.


    With a big bald head, Master Fay gripped a stress ball in his hand. ncing at Philip and Bert behind


    Troy, he smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Do you think you can fight our people with just the two


    punks behind you? Do you n to win by just acting tough? The people I brought are experts who


    practice martial arts and have killed people. Those miscreants behind you are unworthy.¡±


    Master Tannerughed, his mustache shaking up and down, looking a bitical. He added, ¡°Old Fay,


    don¡¯t frighten these ignorant hillbillies. Since they want to act tough, let this be an eye-opening


    experience to them so that they know what it means to be an expert.¡±


    Willis flicked the cigarette butt in his hand and said with a sneer, ¡°Looking at these two losers you


    brought, I can¡¯t even bear to bully you. We¡¯ll just send one person each. If your two subordinates can


    beat the person sent by each of us, we¡¯ll consider you the winner.¡±


    Willis originally thought that Troy would find some powerful external aid, but seeing the appearances of


    Philip and Bert, Willis could already predict the oue. He thought that Philip and Bert were just


    rtively skilled thugs but were simply useless atbat fighting.


    ¡°Master Hale is reallypassionate. In that case, let¡¯s go with your suggestion. In fact, my


    subordinate, Rhino, is enough to wipe them out,¡± Master Fay said with ack of interest.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not interested in dealing with these losers. If Master Hale hadn¡¯t dragged us here, I wouldn¡¯t


    havee.¡±


    Willis shook his propped leg. ¡°Let Rhino take care of it, then. Hey, Crow, you can also get your man to


    go on stage. Or why don¡¯t you just let the two of them go together? Otherwise, doing it one by one will


    be too slow.¡±


    Troy listened to them with his head down, his heart full of grief and anger.

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    Bert Cress raised his brows and said loudly, ¡°Master Crow, let me go first. I¡¯ll make a good head start in


    this match!¡±


    After saying that, Bert quickly ran to the ring in the arena. When he reached the ring, he did a body flip


    to get onto the stage. Although Bert was not an expert, he had practiced martial arts for several years.


    However, due to ack of talent, his achievements were also limited.


    ¡°Hehe, how dare hee here and show off with just a few moves? As expected of a country bumpkin.


    Rhino, go ahead. Make it clean.¡±


    Rhino took off the robe he was wearing, revealing his bulging muscles. After two steps, he jumped over


    a distance of more than ten meters andnded firmly on the ring.


    Troy¡¯s blood ran cold at this sight. Just this scene alone was ten times shier than Bert¡¯s.


    ¡°Young Master rke, you¡­ should give up,¡± Troy said in a low voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a bogus fighter. Are you intimidated?¡± Philip turned around and asked.


    Troy was silent. He really was a little intimidated.


    ¡°Hey Crow, and that little guy, watch closely. I only need one punch to send him to the pearly gates,


    hahaha!¡±


    Rhino looked at Troy and Philip provocatively, not taking Philip seriously at all.


    Bert¡¯s eyes went red with anger as he roared and swung his fist at Rhino.


    Rhino sneered maliciously. The muscles in his whole body swelled up suddenly, making them seem a


    size bigger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you punch me twice. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die too quickly and that¡¯ll be too boring.¡±


    Rhino just stood in ce and took a casual stance to let Bert hit him. Bert¡¯s eyes flickered, and he


    swung his hands. He punched Rhine¡¯s heart and throat in quick session.


    Biff, bang!


    The continuous sounds of pounding were heard. Rhino¡¯s legs were as steady as a rock, not moving at


    all. After a set of consecutive punches, Bert slowly raised his head to look at Rhino, who was showing


    a disdainful smile. He suddenly felt that it was over for him!


    Retreat!


    The thought of retreating popped up in his mind. Bert was just about to move back when Rhino swung


    his arm.


    ¡°Hehe, go to hell!¡±


    Rhino threw a punch at Bert¡¯s stomach, sending him flying high into the air across the ring, Hended


    in front of Troy and Philip.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bert looked at Troy and was about to speak when a stream of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Immediately after, Bert¡¯s eyes gradually lost their luster and the words he wanted to say were never


    heard.


    ¡°Hahaha, hey Crow and that little guy, are you afraid now? If you are,e over and kneel to the three


    masters. Maybe the three masters will be kind enough to let you live.¡±


    Rhino stood in the ring, pointed his middle finger, andughed contemptuously.


    Troy gulped as his eyes drifted to Philip. He wanted to dissuade Philip but Philip had already stepped


    toward the ring.


    Philip walked up the steps to the ring, triggering a burst of contemptuousughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, what the hell am I seeing here? This guy is actually walking up the steps. This is too trashy.


    How can such a person be sent to fight in the ring?¡±


    Philip walked up the steps to the ring, triggering a burst of contemptuousughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, what the hell am I seeing here? This guy is actually walking up the steps. This is too trashy.


    How can such a person be sent to fight in the ring?¡±


    ¡°This is such a rural area with not even a single person who can fight. If we¡¯d known earlier, there


    would be no need for the three big bosses to be here. We could have subdued that Crow guy by


    ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how this loser is going to die. I heard that Rhino hase up with some new moves. Maybe


    he¡¯ll use them on this loser.¡±


    Rhino looked at Philip with contempt, made a thumbs down gesture, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bust your


    head open!¡±

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    Rhino¡¯s signature program was breaking the opponent¡¯s skull, causing blood and brain to spew.


    At this moment, seeing an ordinary person with an ordinary size, an ordinary pace, and seemingly zero


    combat skills like Philip on stage, Rhino was already a little impatient.


    The melodious ringtone of a mobile phone rang, stalling the solemn atmosphere. Rhino looked at


    Philip, who took out his mobile phone from his pocket, in astonishment. Rhino¡¯s expression was full of


    anger. Bringing a phone into the ring was bad enough, but Philip even dared to bring it out and answer


    the call.


    Was he looking down on Rhino or what?


    Rhino was so annoyed that his eyes were about to spew fire.


    Willis was stunned for a moment and said with a sneer, ¡°This kid is really courting death. He still dares


    to take out his phone when he¡¯s in the ring. Does he know that as soon as he gets into the ring, it


    means that the fight has already started?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Haha, Willis, you think too highly of these country folks. He¡¯s just up on the stage to make up the


    numbers and send his head rolling. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he answers the call or not.¡±


    Master Fay said cheerfully as if he could already see Philip¡¯s head exploding.


    ¡°It¡¯s really boring, but this kid looks familiar,¡± Willis muttered.


    Philip took the phone with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Wynnie, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Who misses you? When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can make it today. Let¡¯s make it tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing the cordial conversation between Philip and his wife, Rhino felt insulted. He was already in the


    ring and had be Rhino¡¯s opponent, but he still dared to chat with his wife on the phone. This was


    simply too outrageous!


    Rhino roared angrily and rushed toward Philip, all his strength concentrated in his right arm. As the


    strength gathered, the sound of flexing muscles could be heard from Rhino¡¯s right arm. Following the


    creaking sound, Rhino¡¯s right arm swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This was Rhino¡¯s strongest move. He could instantly gather blood and power in his right arm, making it


    explode with several times more power than normal in a short time. A single punch could shatter


    boulders and easily break a human skull.


    ¡°Go to hell! How dare you answer a phone call right now?! I¡¯m going to break your head open!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The sharp sound of a punch flying through the air was heard as Rhino¡¯s angry fist moved at an


    extremely fast speed to smash into Philip¡¯s head. Meanwhile, Philip was still leisurely talking to Wynn.


    Troy trembled all over in shock. He dared not watch the scene that followed.


    Willis smiled mockingly, shaking his head slightly as if to say that Philip could not make it.


    Master Fay and Master Tanner both crossed their legs and smoked cigarettes as if they had already


    sentenced Philip to death.


    ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with the sounds over there? What are you doing?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s voice floated out of the speaker.


    ¡°I¡¯m ying games with my friends. It¡¯s a fighting game. He always loses to me, so he¡¯s annoyed. I¡¯ll


    talk to youter when I get back. Let me teach him a good lesson first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    The moment he hung up the phone, Rhino¡¯s fist was already less than ten centimeters from Philip¡¯s


    face. In the blink of an eye, his fist was about to hit Philip¡¯s head, bursting it into smithereens!


    Rhino grinned, his face full of anticipation as if he had seen his favorite scene of a skull exploding.


    However, the next instant, Philip¡¯s right hand appeared from nowhere and stopped in front of Rhino¡¯s


    fist.

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    ¡°Do you want to stop my punch? Wishful thinking!¡±


    Boom!


    With the sound of the collision, Rhino¡¯s face distorted and scrunched up together. He looked like a


    bulldog. His fist was stopped by Philip¡¯s palm, which grabbed most of Rhino¡¯s fist. His five fingers


    slowly exerted force, making Rhino¡¯s irond fist creak.


    Rhino¡¯s bones, which were harder than stone, were being crushed by Philip.


    ¡°You¡­ You!¡±


    Rhino broke out in a cold sweat as all the muscles in his body shook because of the pain.


    ¡°What? You interrupted the conversation with my wife and made me very upset.¡±


    Philip spoke calmly, and the strength in his hand suddenly increased. With a crunching sound, Rhino¡¯s


    entire fist was crushed into mincemeat. Shards of bone mixed with flesh and blood sshed


    everywhere.


    ¡°Argh! I¡­ Oof!¡±


    Before Rhino finished cursing, he was kicked in the abdomen by Philip. Rhino flew into the air and spat


    a mouthful of blood. His angry eyes gradually lost their luster.


    Thud!


    Rhinonded not far from the sofa where Willis was seated. He opened his mouth, spat out a few


    mouthfuls of blood, and took hisst breath.


    Silence.


    There was dead silence in the entirebat stadium. Everyone looked at Philip in the ring with


    shocked eyes!


    No one thought that Philip could kill Rhino so easily and casually. One second he was on the phone,


    and the next second he caught Rhino¡¯s fatal blow. Then, he easily and happilypleted the


    counterattack. Could such a thing be done by an ordinary person?


    In the corner, the burly man who taunted Philip just now was already drenched in a cold sweat.


    At this moment, his heart was full of joy. He was thankful that Philip did not make a move on him just


    now. Otherwise, he estimated that he would definitely be a corpse in the parking lot right now.


    Troy rubbed his chest with both hands vigorously, his heart finally back in its proper ce. ¡°Young


    Master rke is really as fierce as a tiger.¡±


    The cigarette in Master Fay¡¯s hand fell on his crotch. When the cigarette butt burned through the fabric


    of his pants and there was a burning pain on his thigh, Master Fay came back to his senses.


    As he quickly swept away the cigarette butt on his crotch with his right hand, Master Fay looked at


    Rhino¡¯s body with a pained expression.


    Rhino was the expert Master Fay had recruited with a lot of money. He was also the most powerful


    bodyguard around him. His sudden death could be regarded as a big loss.


    Master Fay was furious as he pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Good on you, boy! You¡¯re ruthless


    enough. I¡¯ll remember this. If you die here today, this matter is over. If you¡¯re lucky enough to stay alive,


    I¡¯ll hunt you down for the rest of your life!¡±


    Willis¡¯ face was a little gloomy. Philip¡¯sbat skills had exceeded Willis¡¯ expectations. He thought


    Philip was just an ordinary fighter, but he had disyed the level of an expert.N?velDrama.Org content.


    A fair-skinned young man with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth stood behind Willis.


    ¡°Boss, this kid has good agility and strength, but he¡¯s not my opponent.¡±


    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait and see. Let Old Tanner¡¯s men go and test him out,¡± Willis said with a frown.


    At this moment, Willis felt a little regretful that he had just changed the rules.


    However, regret was useless. Based on Willis¡¯ estimation, as long as Master Tanner¡¯s men could stall


    Philip and consume a lot of his physical strength, his men could then kill Philip.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    Master Tanner smiled and nced at the angry Master Fay. ¡°Old Fay, don¡¯t be angry. Rhino died for a


    good cause. Just give him a proper burial and let my men take revenge for him.¡±


    ¡°I recently recruited Chad, an expert in Muay Thai. He has won 30 consecutive victories in underground


    boxingpetitions abroad. He¡¯s more than enough to deal with this kid.¡±


    A brawny man with bronzed skin and a naked upper body in big pants walked out from behind Master


    Tanner. Chad had practiced Muay Thai under the guidance of an older generation of Muay Thai


    champions. He had been fighting in underground boxing fights since he was 16. Now that ten years


    had passed, Chad had be the king of the underground boxing arena. Countless of his opponents


    had been killed in the ring.


    Chad¡¯s eyes were vicious like a viper, and he grinned sinisterly.


    ¡°Master Tanner, I¡¯ll break every bone in his body.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, good. Fight well to relieve some of Master Fay¡¯s frustrations,¡± Master Tanner said with a big


    grin.


    In Master Tanner¡¯s opinion, even ten Rhinos could not beat one Chad. With this calction, it was


    estimated that three or five Philips could barely reach a draw with Chad.


    Chad did not run in the slightest. He merely leaped with his body¡¯s explosive power and jumped into


    the ring ten meters away. In the spot where Chadnded was a pair of sunken footprints and cracked


    marble floor tiles.


    Such terrifying explosive power disyed Chad¡¯s horrificbat effectiveness to the fullest.


    Chad got into the ring, stretched out his middle finger, and beckoned to Philip. ¡°Kid,e on. If you can


    last ten moves under my hands, it¡¯ll be considered my defeat.¡±


    Chad, who had just joined Master Tanner, was eager to make his mark and wanted to use Philip¡¯s life


    to make his first contribution.


    ¡°Cut the crap. I have to hurry home, ¡± Philip said impatiently.


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Chad was furious and took a deep breath. The bronze colored muscles on his body became shiny. His


    angr muscles gradually gathered together, bing like a t steel te.


    Master Tanner smiled smugly and said, ¡°Has anyone seen this before? This is Chad¡¯s unique stunt. It¡¯s


    said to be the best defense technique.¡±


    Master Fay snorted and ignored Master Tanner¡¯s gloating, still immersed in the grief of Rhino¡¯s defeat.


    Willis Hale whispered to the two men behind him, ¡°Watch carefully and look for his weaknesses.¡±


    The two men nodded together, their eyes fixed on the ring.


    The angry Chad had already moved. With a series of small steps, Chad quickly approached Philip. As


    he was using his secret technique to improve his defense, Chad decided to just directly attack Philip.


    Muay Thai moves were the most sinister and vicious. As long as the attack wasunched, it was like a


    poisonous snakeing out of a hole. It would continue to pressure and attack until the opponent was


    defeated.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Chad swung his right fist and went straight for Philip¡¯s cheek while his left fistgged slightly behind


    and attacked Philip¡¯s throat. The two punches were feints and could be changed ording to Philip¡¯s


    reaction.


    In the past, when Chad used this move, 70% of his opponents would be killed in one blow.


    Philip looked at Chad¡¯s attack with disdain and contemptuously pointed with his middle finger as fast as


    lightning.


    ¡°Since you gave me the middle finger just now, I shall return the favor.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s middle finger, Chad¡¯s eyelids fluttered as panic inexplicably grew in his heart.


    Thest time Chad felt so terrified was when he faced the number one boxing champion in the


    underground arena. That time, Chad had used all his might to escape from death and did not die in the


    ring.


    What about this time?


    Chad was suddenly flustered. The two punches that he threwbefore could no longer be used. Chad


    instinctively withdrew his fists and prepared to use his arms to protect his face.


    Chad nned it well but his arms failed him. Before his arms had enough time to retract, Philip¡¯s


    extended middle finger passed through Chad¡¯s arms and pierced straight between Chad¡¯s eyebrows.

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    Hiss!


    Master Tanner gasped aloud, his brows wrinkling from tension. Willis frowned. and the fingers of his


    right hand kept tapping on the armrest of the sofa, which was his habit whenever he was nervous.


    Master Fay shook his head, thinking that it was time for someone to apany him. He was not the


    only one who would suffer humiliation today, and it felt somewhat good to have someone share his


    plight.


    Troy¡¯s heart settled, and hisst worry was gone. He felt that Philip was like a divine soldier and would


    definitely achieve the final victory.


    Philip¡¯s middle finger was pointed between Chad¡¯s eyebrows but the scene that Chad had imagined of


    Philip¡¯s middle finger piercing directly into his skull did not happen. Philip¡¯s middle finger was just gently


    pointed in the space between his eyebrows. There was no pain or itchiness. There was no strange


    feeling either.


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment. Everyone looked at Philip¡¯s middle finger and Chad¡¯s brows


    as if they were waiting for blood to spill in the next second.


    Philip smiled faintly and slowly withdrew his middle finger.


    Chad took two steps back and touched his eyebrow with his right hand. Finding nothing amiss, Chad


    laughed triumphantly.


    ¡°Hahaha, my defense is very strong. Even a bullet from a 9 mm pistol can¡¯t prate my tense


    muscles. Next is your death!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get blood on my clothes,¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°Bullsh*t, my defense is not something you can break, so just wait to die!¡±


    Chad moved forward with a grin, but as soon as he took half a step, Chad felt like he had been hit by a


    heavy hammer in his brain. Immediately after, blood began to gush out of Chad¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth,


    and nose.


    Thud.


    Chad, who was rapidly losing his strength, knelt on the ground as his legs went weak. His body swayed


    a few times before he fell.


    Philip turned around with a smile and looked at Willis, who was so shocked that his jaw dropped open.


    ¡°Are you from the Hale family? Let the two of your mene up together.¡±


    Behind Willis, Ron and Hood looked at each other and walked to the ring together.


    ¡°Arrogant brat! You¡¯re finished today. Ron and Hood are martial arts masters, and their skills are as


    good as those experts in the movies. Get ready to tremble. I¡¯ll show you what fear is!¡±


    Willis¡¯ eyes were slightly cold as he said with a sneer. He could not help feeling that the young man in


    front of him had a familiar face but he simply could not recall.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, what are the origins of these two people?¡± Master Tanner asked in a low voice when he saw


    the two who appeared on the stage.


    ¡°Hmph, these two are Master Willow¡¯s disciples, but they were kicked out because of their violent


    nature!¡±


    ¡°In the past two years, many tricky problems were handled by these two brothers. Their movements are


    smooth and elegant. Watching them fight is more exciting than watching those action scenes in


    movies. You should take a good lookter. With the twobined, they¡¯re even more powerful.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After listening to Willis¡¯ introduction, the image of a pair of great masters suddenly appeared in the


    minds of Master Tanner and Master Fay. They felt greater awe for Willis.


    Although Willis belonged to a remote branch of the Hale family, he was still very powerful.


    The Hale family was a name that struck terror in the hearts of others. Moreover, they had also heard of


    Master Willow.


    That was an amazing man who could float in the air. Once, he broke through an iron wall with one


    punch. It was rumored that he came from the Nonagon.

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    Master Willow was not an ordinary person but a disciple of the first zone behind the Nonagon.


    However, he was eliminated not long after. Despite that, as someone who had entered the door, his


    strength was still prominent. With some marketing, he had be a so-called master.


    Ron and Hood walked slowly into the ring and stood on either side of Philip.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person with the guts to challenge us. In a moment, you¡¯ll taste the power of our


    combined attack technique, so you can die in peace after that¡± Ron, who had a fair face, said coldly.


    Facing an opponent like Philip, Ron and Hood dared not take him lightly. After all, Philip had already


    shown his strength just now.


    ¡°Stop dallying like a woman and hurry up with your attacks.¡± Philip urged impatiently.


    He naturally saw the difference in these two but they did not seem to transcend the secr world. As a


    Dragon Warrior, Philip still had the confidence to deal with them.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hood roared, leaned forward, and charged at Philip. He stretched his arms out and swept at Philip¡¯s


    waist.


    Ron moved at the same time and jtunped up to kick Philip¡¯s head with his right foot.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Willis shouted excitedly and apuded vigorously as if he was watching a show.


    Master Fay and Master Tanner also stopped smoking and watched the fight between the three


    carefully. The two of them were looking forward to Philip¡¯s victory at this time. They could not allow


    themselves to suffer losses while Willis sat back and reaped the rewards. They came here together, so


    naturally, they should suffer losses together as well. However, they only thought so inwardly and dared


    not speak aloud.


    Very quickly, however, Willis looked a little anxious. A faint feeling of unease spread in his heart.


    Philip quickly stretched out his hands and grabbed Ron¡¯s lightning-fast kick. A huge force gripped


    Ron¡¯s ankle. Ron was shocked but it was toote to resist.


    With a crack, Ron¡¯s ankle was crushed by Philip, who then swung Ron¡¯s body like a giant ax and flung


    him out at Hood.


    Hood¡¯s eyes popped wide open in an instant. ¡°Ron!¡±


    ¡°Dodge quickly!¡± Ron cried out in pain.


    ¡°Let go of my brother!¡±


    Hood furiously elerated his speed forward, wanting to rush to Philip and grab Ron from Philip¡¯s


    hands.


    Bam!


    Ron¡¯s waist mmed into Hood as he rushed forward. With a crack, Ron¡¯s upper body bent back at a


    bizarre 180-degree angle. The back of his head collided with his heels.


    Seeing the strange arc of Ron¡¯s body, everyone stood up in shock.


    Philip then tossed Ron to the ground. Hood, who had fallen to the ground as well, looked at Ron¡¯s


    strange posture. Tears instantly blurred his eyes.


    ¡°Ron!¡±


    Hoody beside Ron and looked at his brother who had taken hisst breath. He thrust his hands into


    his hair, grabbed with all his might, and pulled out handfuls of hair.


    The pain stimted Hood¡¯s thirst for vengeance. With red eyes, he stood up and red at Philip.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Hood roared as he rushed at Philip without any moves or


    techniques. He was just attacking Philip from instinct.


    Philip shook his head disdainfully and threw a seemingly light punch, hitting the cheek of the iing


    Hood.


    Hood fell to the ground with his head crooked. His body twitched, and he gradually stopped moving.

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    ¡°The fight is over and it¡¯s time to end it. Do you have othersing?¡± Philip asked with a smile.


    Master Fay and Master Tanner felt a chill in their hearts. After witnessing the deaths of Ron and Hood,


    they had no more ideas in their minds, at least not now.


    Willis opened and closed his mouth, wanting to say some threatening words. However, he just could


    not. At this moment, Willis felt a little intimidated. Willis was well aware of Ron and Hood¡¯s prowess.


    Philip was able to single-handedly kill two people, which made Willis extremely apprehensive of Philip.


    However, Willis soon pped the sofa furiously. He was very dissatisfied with the result in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant here. I¡¯ve made note of all the grudges today. When I return, your entire family will


    be dead!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. He got out of the ring and rubbed his wrists as he walked over to Willis.


    Willis¡¯ hair immediately stood on end with shock. ¡°You! What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m warning


    you not toe over or I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Master Fay and Master Tanner shrank back without even the courage to open their mouths.


    Willis forced himself to hang on and continued, ¡°The match is over and you won. We admit defeat and


    will leave now.¡±


    ¡°You can leave if you want, but let me educate you first. You wanted my whole family to die, didn¡¯t you?


    Then I¡¯ll let your whole family die without a proper burial ce.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he flicked his wrist and pped Willis¡¯ face forcefully. Willis¡¯ cheek


    twitched, but he did not even dare to rebuke Philip.


    This was the ruthless man who easily killed Ron and Hood. Willis felt that even if he faced Philip with a


    gun, he might not be Philip¡¯s opponent.


    Smack!


    Another crisp p and blood trickled from Willis¡¯ mouth. He only felt a buzzing in his head. He was


    completely stunned by Philip¡¯s p!


    He was angry. This was simply hateful!


    He was the ninth master of the Hale family but now, he was actually pped in the mouth by a


    youngster in public. He had never suffered this kind of humiliation before!


    ¡°This is a small lesson for you. The next time you appear in front of me, it¡¯ll be more than just two


    ps.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip then nced at Master Fay and Master Tanner. He said coldly, ¡°What do you say? Do you admit


    defeat or do you want to continue fighting?¡±


    ¡°No more fighting. You¡¯ re the master. I admit defeat and will leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also willing to admit defeat and leave.¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Master Fay and Master Tanner immediately left thebat stadium


    with their people.


    The dizzy Willis tilted his head and spat a mouthful of blood, which contained several posterior mrs.


    They were all knocked out by Philip¡¯s p.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave now. We¡¯ll definitely not appear in front of you in the future,¡± Willis cried out.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Philip sneered and turned around to walk toward Troy Crow.


    Looking at Philip¡¯s back, Willis let out a sigh of relief. He had never felt so nervous before.


    When Philip¡¯s back disappearedpletely, Willis said resentfully, ¡°Contact Master Willow immediately.


    I¡¯m going to kill that kid! How dare he hit me? I¡¯m the ninth master of the Hale family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The servant immediately took out his phone and called Master Willow.


    ¡°Hello, Master Willow, where are you? Come here immediately. I met a tough fighter who took down


    many of my people. Even your two precious disciples have been killed!¡±


    Willis shouted and walked out of thebat stadium with a group of servants.

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    In a high-end luxury rxation club. In the most prestigious private room of the entire club, a sturdy


    middle-aged man in his 30s or 40s was sitting on a leather sofa. He was embracing several hot, sexy,


    and fashionable models in his arms.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These women were dressed so skimpily that men¡¯s knees would go weak at the sight of them.


    The middle-aged man wasughing and fooling around with the women, eating the grapes fed to him


    and drinking the wine that rolled down from their bodies.


    The scene was intoxicating.


    At this moment, the private room door was pushed open from the outside.


    Willis¡¯ face was full of anger as he walked in with flushed cheeks. He went straight to the sofa, picked


    up a wine ss, and gulped big mouthfuls.


    tter!


    He smashed the wine ss in his hand heavily on the floor, shattering it into pieces!


    ¡°Master Willis, what¡¯s the matter? Who the hell dares to take action against a member of the Hale


    family? Could it be that Troy Crow of Glenford doesn¡¯t know the power of the Hale family?¡±


    On the sofa, the middle-aged man hugging the women around him asked with a mocking smile on his


    face. Willis¡¯ face was grim as he cursed viciously, ¡°It was none other than the person brought by Troy


    who challenged several of our experts and even killed two of your beloved disciples! Aren¡¯t you


    heartbroken at all, Master Willow?¡±


    The middle-aged man on the sofa nced at the woman next to him. The woman leaned toward Willis,


    smiled enticingly, and said, ¡°Master Willis, don¡¯t be angry. Come, have a drink. Master Willow can


    easily take care of anything for you.¡±


    Master Willow handed Willis a ss of wine and said with a smile, ¡°Master Willis, you should know that


    I have more disciples than those two. Since they¡¯re not as skilled as others, it¡¯s their time to die.


    However, I¡¯m very interested in the guy you¡¯re talking about right now.¡±


    Willis took the ss of wine and gulped the contents. He leaned back on the sofa with little interest and


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t know that kid. He was brought by Troy. He¡¯s very young and in his 20s. He goes by the


    name of Philip rke.¡±


    ¡°Philip rke?¡±


    Master Willow smiled, drank the wine from the ss in his hand, and said, ¡°Okay, Master Willis, leave


    this matter to me. I¡¯ll personally take care of it for you.¡±


    When Willis heard this, he immediately became interested and said with a sneer, ¡°That kid pped me


    twice in front of many people! I want you to catch him and chop off his hands!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Since he has disrespected the Hale family, I definitely won¡¯t sit idly by.¡±


    After saying that, Master Willow got up as a fierce chill suddenly erupted from his body. Moreover, there


    was a faintyer of aura on his body!


    Sure enough, Master Willow was not an ordinary person from the secr world.


    Willis was full of sneers when he saw the intensity that exploded from Master Willow. ¡®Damn you, Philip


    rke! How dare you make a move against me, Willis Hale? Your time to die hasel¡¯


    After sending Philip back, Troy returned to his vi. Tonight had been an eye-opener for him!


    He did not expect Young Master rke to be so brave. As expected of the young master of the rke


    family.


    Troy sat in the living room at this moment, discussing strategies for stabilizing the overall situation with


    several of his confidants.


    Suddenly, a blood covered underling rushed in from the door and fell to the floor. He shouted, ¡°Master


    Crow, someone is here to trash¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking!


    In the direction of the doorway, a burly figure walked in with a steady pace while carrying thunderous


    killing intent!

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    Troy looked at the fallen brothers in front of him, all of them who had died tragically. He swallowed


    hard, and his hands shook uncontrobly.


    This Master Willow in front of him was really not an ordinary person. Such strength and means were


    definitely not something he couldpete with.


    However, Troy would never betray Philip!


    ¡°Haha, even if you step on my dead body, I won¡®t tell you the whereabouts of Young Master rke!¡±


    Troy¡¯s heart was cold as he made a decision.


    Master Willow¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Troy with a subtle smile. He said, ¡°Troy, you¡¯re a true


    man, indeed. But you only have one life. Have you thought over it carefully?¡±


    Troy bit the bullet and said tersely, ¡°Hmph, just do as you please!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Master Willow sneered, stepped forward, and grabbed the punch that Troy threw at him.


    Crack!


    With a twist of Master Willow¡¯s hand, Troy¡¯s right arm bent at a 90-degree angle. The sound of breaking


    bones was heard.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A muffled scream resounded throughout the vi.


    Troy¡¯s eyes were red, and his forehead was full of cold sweat. He stared at Master Willow fixedly,


    raised another fist, and punched Master Willow.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However!


    Crack!


    Troy¡¯s other arm was also broken by force.


    Bang!


    Master Willow lifted his foot and kicked Troy in the chest. Thetter flewback and hit the sofa behind


    him with such force that the whole sofa flipped over. Troy fell to the floor with two broken arms. His face


    was red, and he could only fumble with his shoulders against the floor, trying to get up.


    Bam!


    Master Willow came over and stomped on Troy¡¯s back.


    Pfft!


    Troy spat a mouthful of blood and could not move from being trampled on the floor.


    Master Willow crossed his arms over his chest, looked down condescendingly at Troy with a sneer, and


    said, ¡°Troy Crow, stop being so obstinate. Why are you defending an outsider who¡¯s not rted to you?


    Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can find that kid named Philip rke! I¡¯m just giving you a chance to be my


    dog, so why aren¡¯t you cherishing it?¡±


    Troy spewed blood from his mouth and let out a beast like growl, ¡°D-Dream on! I¡¯ll never betray Young


    Master rke! He¡¯ll definitely avenge me!¡±


    p, p!


    At this moment, the sound of apuse came from the front door of the vi.


    Willis Hale, with a cigar in his mouth and an entourage behind him, walked in through the door


    swaggeringly. He walked straight to Troy, sat on the sofa on one side, and crossed his legs. Looking at


    Troy, who was lying on the floor with his arms broken, he sneered, ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you


    lying on the floor like a dog?¡±


    Troy stared angrily at Willis who was sitting on the sofa and said, ¡°Willis Hale, you¡¯ve crossed the line.


    The rules were set, but you dare seek revenge in private?¡±


    Willis looked at Troy whileughing, bent over, and provocatively spat at him. ¡°Troy Crow, do you know


    what era this is? Why are you still talking about rules? Rules are meant to be broken. Besides, the


    people of my Hale family have never cared about the so-called rules. Today, I have two purposes. First,


    tell us where that kid Philip rke is staying. Secondly, if you cherish your life, kneel and bow to me. I¡¯ll


    let you be the dog that I¡¯m raising in Glenford. Otherwise, my men will bury you in the mountain today.¡±


    After speaking, Willis sat there leisurely while looking at Troy with a subtle smile.

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    Troy¡¯s eyes flickered as he spat the blood in his mouth on Willis¡¯ shy gray id suit. Then, he


    laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never betrayed my friends. You should dream on if you think you¡¯ll get me to


    betray Young Master rke!¡±


    Hearing that, Willis¡¯ eyes darkened. He got up and said to the two men behind him, ¡°Bury him.¡±


    Following that, the two men walked over, took out ck pistols from their waists, and aimed at Troy.


    Bang, bang!


    Gunshots!


    However, unexpectedly, Troy did not fall into a pool of blood. On the contrary, those two subordinates


    fell with a hint of red between their brows.


    Willis was so scared that he froze in ce while the guards at his side surrounded him. Willis was


    stunned as he looked at the two men who fell in a pool of blood. Then, he looked at the two bullet holes


    on the huge French windows and frowned.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rapid footsteps were heard outside the vi.


    In less than ten seconds, more than a dozen soldiers wearing ckbat uniforms who were all


    armed with guns entered from all doors and windows. Theypletely surrounded the vi.


    Willis and the men he brought, as well as Master Willow, were all covered with dense red dots.


    At this moment, Philip walked out from behind these heavily armed guards. He looked at Willis and the


    rest with clear eyes.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Philip smiled.


    Willis raised his brows, stared at Philip firmly, and said, ¡°Philip rke, it seems that I had


    underestimated you!¡±


    Master Willow stepped out at this moment. He looked at Philip, nced at the guards beside him, and


    sneered disdainfully. ¡°Are you Philip rke?¡±


    Philip nced sideways at Master Willow. With just one nce, he knew that this guy was not an


    ordinary person.


    ¡°I am,¡± Philip replied indifferently. He asked, ¡°Are you Master Willow, the person he talked about?¡±


    Master Willow smiled and said, ¡°You have good eyesight. Since you know my name, why don¡¯t you


    give up obediently? With these people you brought, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even get one meter close to


    me!¡±


    This was Master Willow¡¯s confidence.


    For people in the first zone behind the door, normal firearms could no longer do much damage to them.


    This was also the reason behind his disdain and contempt for these amied guards.


    Willis also sneered and said, ¡°Philip, although you¡¯re very cute, Master Willow is not someone anyone


    can challenge casually! I should tell you that Master Willow is not the ordinary human that you know! To


    Master Willow, the guns in your hands are simply scrap metal.¡±


    Philip looked sideways at Master Willow and asked with a frown, ¡°Are you from the door of the


    Nonagon?¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing that, Master Willow shuddered instinctively. He stared at Philip fixedly and sneered.


    ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect you to know about the door and the Nonagon. Who are you?¡±


    This waspletely beyond his expectations. He thought Philip was just an ordinary person. Even if he


    was more skillful, he should just be the son of a big family.


    Now, however, Master Willow had changed his mind. Someone who knew about the door in the


    Nonagon was definitely not an ordinary person, much less from an ordinary family. This gave Master


    Willow a hint of fear, but only a hint.


    ¡°Who am I, you ask?¡±


    Philipughed with disdain and provocation between his brows. He said, ¡°Could it be that the people


    from the five pavilions didn¡®t reveal my identity?¡±

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    ¡®The five pavilions?!¡¯


    Hearing the mention of this, Master Willow¡¯s eyes tensed as shock exploded in him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The young man in front of him actually knew about the five pavilions. Unbelievable!


    To Master Willow, the five pavilions were like heaven.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Master Willow¡¯s eyes darkened, and they were filled with surprise. He stared at


    Philip closely and said, ¡°Are you also from behind the door? If so, I think we can sit down and talk. After


    all, wee from the same ce. Perhaps we can even cooperate in the future.¡±


    Master Willow gave up the idea of forcing Philip.


    Since the other party knew about the five pavilions, it meant he was not an ordinary person.


    Moreover, Master Willow could not tell how skilled Philip was. That was because he did not feel that


    special kind of energy field from Philip.


    There were only two exnations for this. First, the other party was just a normal person who


    happened to know more or had some powerful family members who had connections with the


    Nonagon.


    Secondly, the other party¡¯s strength was far beyond his. Only the disciples who had reached the third


    zone could freely restrain their special energy field.


    If it was the first possibility, Master Willow might consider the other party¡¯s background and choose not


    to take action. If it was the second, then Master Willow had absolutely no chance of winning.


    He was just a disciple who was eliminated from the first zone. Fighting a disciple who had entered the


    third zone was tantamount to an egg hitting a stone. He would be looking for death.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Philip chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Wee from the same ce? Hehe, excuse me, but you¡¯ve


    guessed wrongly. I¡¯m not from the Nonagon nor am I a disciple of the door.¡±


    Hearing that, Master Willow¡¯s furrowed brows slowly rxed. It seemed that it was the first probability.


    At this point, the tension in Master Willow¡¯s body also loosened. He nced at Philip and the heavily


    armed guards beside him with disdain. He then said with a cold smile, ¡°My friend, since you¡¯re not from


    the Nonagon or the door, what gives you the courage to stand in front of me and talk like this? From


    what you just said, you seem to know something about the Nonagon¡¯s door. If that¡¯s the case, you


    should understand what happens when an ordinary person, no, a group of ordinary people, faces a


    disciple of the door?¡±


    Master Willow sneered mockingly.


    As long as the other party was not a disciple, then he had no fear. Even if there was a big family or an


    expert behind the other party, Master Willow was not worried.


    The worst that could happen was to kill and flee. He was a disciple, after all. In the secr world, he


    had the means to defend himself.


    However, Philipughed lightly and said, ¡°From your tone, you seem very confident in your strength.¡±


    With augh, Master Willow craned his neck. A fierce aura suddenly surged from his body. He said,


    ¡°This is not confidence but my basis! Facing ordinary people such as you, I can crush you with one


    hand! Even the firearms in your bands can do me no harm. I think you should understand this.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Which zone are you from?¡±


    ¡°The first.¡±


    Master Willow answered honestly. He did not need to hide anything because in his opinion, these


    people, including Philip, were just ants that could be destroyed just by raising one hand. Moreover, his


    identity as a Nonagon disciple made him more prideful.


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and muttered under his breath, ¡°The first zone? That doesn¡¯t sound too


    bad. This is a good chance for me to try it out.¡±


    At his words, Master Willow frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a sneer, ¡°In the past two days, I¡¯ve been reading the lectures


    about the first zone. I want to have a spar with you to test out my understanding.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing that, Master Willow trembled inwardly and frowned. He could not believe that the guy in front of


    him actually dared to brag like that.


    He had only started reading the lectures about the first zone two days ago yet he dared to challenge


    him, Master Willow?

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    Cocky!


    Ignorant!


    ¡°Haha! Very well! I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant fellow like you in all my years of traveling the world!


    You¡¯ve juste into contact with the lectures of the first zone and you dare to challenge me? Simply


    preposterous!¡±


    Master Willow frowned, his face full of anger. He said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll show you how big the gap between


    the two of us is!¡±


    After saying that, Master Willow took a step forward. The muscles on his body suddenly exploded and


    blood vessels surfaced all over like tree roots.


    He also became iparably violent in an instant. Even his figure became twice as big!


    Rip!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Willow¡¯s undershirt was torn apart by his burgeoning body. He looked just like Hulk in Avengers!


    On the side, Willis Hale got a fright from the sudden change in Master Willow. This was the first time he


    saw Master Willow revealing his means as a disciple.


    Suddenly, his face was full of excitement!


    As long as Master Willow got angry, that damned Philip rke would be dead.


    ¡°Master Willow, you must teach that arrogant brat a good lesson for me!¡±


    Willis hid in the corner and shouted.


    Master Willow had be extremely irritable at this moment. With a height of nearly 2.3 meters and a


    burly stature, he nearly reached the ceiling of the first floor of this vi.


    In particr, his shiny bronzed skin revealed an iparably explosive aura!


    ¡°Boy, take this punch!¡±


    Master Willow roared and raised his hand. The huge fist that carried a thunderous momentum


    smashed heavily into Philip¡¯s head. In Master Willow¡¯s eyes, everyone here only reached the height of


    his waist.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, his eyes full of brilliance as he looked at the huge heavy fisting at him.


    At that moment, he quickly recalled the content of the first zone disciples¡¯ training module given by


    Instructor Lauder, ¡®Fundamentals for Disciples¡¯.


    The method to channel the energy in his body.


    Philip closed his eyes and felt for that special energy that was brought by Master Willow¡¯s fist.


    Pressure!


    Intense!


    Crushing!


    That was Philip¡¯s first impression. That intensity made Philip feel as if he was being crushed under a


    mountain.


    Just when Philip closed his eyes to savor it, Master Willow¡¯s face was full of sinister coldness.


    This hateful boy!


    How dare he not take him seriously?!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Master Willow roared. His fist carried a huge impact and went straight for Philip¡¯s head.


    With this punch, even an iron ball would be hammered to pieces.


    The fully-armed guards around had already loaded their guns and aimed at the furious Master Willow.


    However, without the young master¡¯s order, they dared not fire!


    All this happened in a matter of seconds.


    Seeing that Master Willow¡¯s fist was about to hit Philip, Willis sneered.


    However, suddenly¡­


    Philip opened his eyes and mes flickered in his pupils. He raised his fists and stepped back on his


    left leg. His right fist mmed into Master Willow¡¯s iing punch, which was dozens of timesrger


    than his.

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    To a normal person, this behavior was simply courting death.


    However¡­ Their fists collided!


    The expected scene of Philip being blown to smithereens with a single punch did not happen.


    On the contrary, Philip¡¯s seemingly weak punch directly blocked Master Willow¡¯s huge fist. A dull


    muffled sound was heard between the fists. Like a thunderp, everyone in the living room was


    startled.


    Master Willow was shocked. He did not expect that the punch he had thrown with all his might to be


    blocked by a kid who had not even entered the door.


    Just when he was gearing up for another punch, a shocking scene happened.


    Philip¡¯s fist was quickly engulfed in mes. Those mes were extremely fiery and domineering. From


    a ball of fire, it rapidly grew and turned into a fiery chimera.


    Immediately after, the fire chimera from Philip¡¯s fist emitted a burst of power. With a roar, it rushed


    toward Master Willow.


    Roar!


    In Master Willow¡¯s eyes, he only saw the raging fire chimera with jaws wide open rushing at him. Then,


    the powerful pressure and zing heatwave sent him flying.


    Master Willow quickly withdrew his fists and used his hands to block in front of him.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion. The fire chimera sted Master Willow into the air, and his huge body smashed into


    a wall. He flew out of the vi,nded on the ground, and rolled over. A deep scorched streakwas left


    on the ground.


    Master Willow punched the ground and stopped his backward momentum. Then, his eyes went scarlet


    as his body surged with extreme tyrannical killing intent.


    Master Willow raised his eyebrows and looked toward the vi at Philip, who was smiling and waving


    his fist at him. He growled like a beast and said, ¡°Boy, I¡¯m going to tear you apart with my bare hands!¡±


    At this moment, Philip stood in the living room of the vi, smiling as he looked at his fist. He squeezed


    his fists slightly and there was a thinyer of ming airwaves.


    Was this the power of the fire attribute?


    This was how it worked.


    Then, Philip raised his eyebrows, a cold smile ying a this lips. He looked at the hysterical Master


    Willow on thewn outside the vi and said, ¡°So this is the strength of a disciple from the first zone.¡±


    Hearing this, Master Willow was furious. He got up while roaring and hissing like a gori. He threw


    another punch.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Raging aura surged. Master Willow merely did not disy his full strength just now.


    After all, it was not necessary to use his full strength against a guy who was not yet a disciple.


    However, he was wrong. Unexpectedly, this kid¡¯s talents and attributes were so strong.


    Philip actually sted him away with a single punch. This ability was at least an S-level attribute.


    Thus, Master Willow dared not be careless and used all his strength to punch Philip.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Standing in the living room, Philip watched through the hole in the wall as Master Willow punched out


    again like a manic beast.


    With a faint smile, Philip rushed out swiftly and fiercely like a tyrannosaur that just broke out of its cage.


    Philip raised his fist and took a fighting stance. He jumped high in the air while he drew his right fist


    back. A fiery red chimera head suddenly solidified in his fist.


    Boom!


    This punch directlynded on Master Willow¡¯s head. Master Willow could not dodge in time!


    Philip¡¯s movements were simply too fast.


    Master Willow only saw what appeared to be fire marks under his opponent¡¯s feet. Then, he saw Philip


    jumping high into the air and a fist with a solidified fire chimera smashed on his head!

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    Boom!


    Master Willow staggered sideways.


    His huge body seemed ready to fall, but Master Willow¡¯s mouth tensed and his body exploded with a


    surging force as he quickly righted his body. At the same time, his fist seemed to form a stone-like


    outer shell as he punched out at Philip.


    Philip was not a disciple andcked experience in fighting another disciple. He did not dodge this


    punch.


    He just blocked with his arms in front of him. Ayer of me armor automatically solidified on his arms.


    Boom!


    Master Willow¡¯s stone-like fist smashed into the me armor on Philip¡¯s arms with unparalleled force.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The armor shattered!


    Philip was sted out from the air and fell into the nearby bushes.


    Wherever he passed, the me armor that disintegrated from his body burned thewn ck. This was


    his first time using his attribute to solidify energy, so he was not very adept yet.


    Master Willow shook his head, and his eyes exploded with piercing killing intent. He stared at Philip


    who fell to the ground and approached him step by step.


    With each step he took, the earth under his feet crumbled. From the bottom of his feet, ayer of stone


    armor formed on Master Willow¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boy, I didn¡¯t expect your fire attribute to be so powerful! I was careless, but today, it¡¯s time for you to


    die! If I allow you to train after entering the door, you¡¯ll be too much a threat to me in the future!¡±


    Master Willow walked one step at a time, his voice low. At this moment, he looked like an enraged


    gori that was covered in ayer of brown stone armor. Then, Master Willow sped up. He rushed at


    Philip and punched at the ground where Philip was lying.


    Boom!


    This punch smashed a deep pit in the ground, sending soil flying. However, there was no sight of


    bloodshed.


    Instead, in mid-air, Philip¡¯s leg carried fire waves as he kicked out sideways at Master Willow¡¯s neck.


    Master Willow just raised his left arm, where Philip¡¯s kicknded.


    No damage was done!


    Master Willow turned his head to the side with a ferocious sneer. He grabbed Philip¡¯s foot with a


    backhand and tossed him high up before mming him to the ground.


    Even a disciple would be smashed into smithereens by this blow. Moreover, Philip was only an ordinary


    person. He would surely be reduced to mincemeat.


    However, an amazing scene happened. The moment Philip was mmed into the ground, ayer of


    blue seawater suddenly gushed up underneath Philip.


    Philip was smashed into the water, offsetting the damage caused by the blow. At the same time, the


    gushing seawater turned into two blue dragons, roaring and rushing to Master Willow, knocking him


    back.


    Philipnded on the ground and rolled over. He was soaked to the skin. His eyes were tense as he


    looked at the light blue halo in his hand. His palms were full of water vapor, and water droplets dripped


    from time to time.


    Water attribute!


    At the critical moment, the water attribute came out on its own!


    Master Willow stabilized his body with a stunned expression on his face. He stared at Philip who stood


    up slowly from the ground and said, ¡°Water attribute? You have dual attributes!¡±


    At that moment, Master Willow realized that things were serious. People with dual attributes would be


    geniuses once they entered the door!


    They would surely be recruited by various organizations or even the five pavilions. The future


    achievements for someone like this were unlimited.


    Thus, in that instant, Master Willow knew that he must kill this guy today. Otherwise, in the future, it


    would be his life on the line!

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    Boom!


    Master Willow fell to the ground. His eyes widened, and his stone-like skin began to crack. He raised


    his head with difficulty, looked at the figure standing in front of Philip not far away, and stammered, ¡°W-


    Who are you?¡±


    He did not see how the other party made his move at all. It seemed as if he was bounced off by that


    intense energy alone.


    Terrible!


    Horrifying!


    Within sight, a figure stood in front of Philip with his arms folded over his chest. He had a strong figure


    and eyes as cold as a de. There was a soaring rush of intent.


    Fulton Hash!


    He had been secretly observing. He did not expect the young master¡¯s control of attributes and energy


    to progress so quickly.


    Philip got up from the ground with difficulty. He looked at Fulton in front of him and said, ¡°You came in


    the nick of time.¡±


    Fulton did notment. He looked at Master Willow coughing up blood on the ground and said, ¡°Have


    you forgotten the Nonagon¡¯smandments?¡±


    Master Willow trembled all over when he heard this.


    The Nonagon¡¯smandments?!


    Was this guy from the Nonagon too?


    Moreover, he seemed much stronger!


    Master Willow could barely stand up from the ground. His body returned to its normal size. He wiped


    the blood on the corner of his mouth and said coldly, ¡°Friend, since you¡¯re also from the Nonagon, why


    don¡¯t you give me a way out? What happened today is my fault. I can apologize.¡±


    Master Willow had already made his choice. He would surely die if he fought with this unknown man in


    front of him.


    Fulton shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line. ording to the rules of the Nonagon, the


    source of the attributes in your body should be abolished.¡±


    Hearing this, Master Willow¡¯s eyes widened. He turned around and jumped, trying to escape. However,


    Fulton snorted coldly. He raised his hand and made a grabbing motion.


    Master Willow¡¯s entire body seemed like it was being squeezed by a big invisible hand.


    The next second¡­


    Puff!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His entire body was crushed into a bloody mist in mid-air!


    The best way to abolish the source of attributes was naturally to erase the person altogether. Simple


    and effective.


    Willis Hale, who saw this scene from the living room, was dumbfounded as his legs trembled


    uncontrobly.


    At this time, Philip slowly walked up to him. He smiled coldly and asked, ¡°Who is Fitzgerald Hale to


    you?¡±


    Willis gulped as his mind raced. He knelt on the ground with a plop and answered honestly, ¡°He¡¯s the


    head of the Hale family, but he has never been bothered about the internal family affairs. The second


    old master is the one in charge of the entire Hale family. I¡¯m a member of the branch family and don¡¯t


    know much.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and seemed a little disappointed. He looked at Troy Crow, who had fallen


    to the floor, and ordered the guard next to him, ¡°Send him to the hospital.¡±


    Then, Philip left the vi with his men.


    Willis and some of his men were kneeling on the floor at this moment. He looked at Philip¡¯s back and


    was baffled.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Was Philip not going to deal with him?


    ¡°Y-Young Master rke, I was wrong. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Willis was not an idiot. He immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. However, he did not die as


    expected.


    One of the guards who stayed behind looked at Willis coldly and said, ¡°Go back and tell your second


    old master that Glenford belongs to the rke family. If the Hale family wants to interfere, be prepared


    to have your arms broken!¡±


    Willis froze. Instantly, he thought of something and quickly bowed as he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely pass


    the message.¡±


    Philip returned to Sparrow Vi. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Roger rke sitting in the


    living room waiting for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Roger said with a smile.


    Philip nced at him indifferently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Roger picked up an ancient book on the coffee table and tossed it to Philip. He said, ¡°I found the thing


    you¡¯ve been looking for.¡±

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    Philip nced at the yellowed ancient book on the coffee table, looked at Roger in confusion, and


    asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Roger smiled and motioned for Philip to look at it. Philip walked over, sat on one side, and picked up


    the ancient book on the coffee table. The book cover had the words ¡®The Harrison Family¡¯s Records¡¯


    written on it.


    ¡°Is this from the Harrison family?¡± Philip asked.


    Roger leaned on a cane in his hand, coughed a few times, and said with a nod, ¡°The Harrison family is


    not as simple as you think. Their ancestors go a long way back. In those days, the Harrison family was


    the servant to a man named Fenrir Scott who was involved in the search for the elixir of life.¡±


    ¡®The elixir of life?¡¯


    ¡®Fenrir Scott?¡¯


    Philip thought of something in an instant and quickly opened the book. The first few pages recorded


    Fenrir¡¯s search for the elixir of life. After flipping through a few pages, Philip saw the mention of the


    Multidew Herb!


    Multidew Herb!


    There was actually a record about the Multidew Herb!


    Philip was shocked and looked at it for a few moments before asking, ¡°Does the Harrison family have


    any clues about the Multidew Herb?¡±


    Roger nodded and shook his head before saying, ¡°The Multidew Herb is only a legendary herb. No one


    in the world has seen it before. You may choose to believe or disbelieve the records of the Harrison


    family, but you can also try to find it.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned. He turned his head to Roger and asked with hostility, ¡°You knew long ago


    that Wynnie has golden blood and that she only has three years left to live?¡±


    Roger was silent and nodded after a while. He said, ¡°I was also at fault for the Lovce family¡¯s


    incident back then. Later, I sent many people to investigate, only to learn that they had left behind an


    offspring, which is Wynn. After I learned her identity, I thought about it for a long time because she¡¯s


    your wife, my daughter-inw, and the young madam of the rke family. But as her father-inw, I


    was involved in the conviction of the Lovce family back then. I never found a good opportunity to tell


    you and Wynn about this. I wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Before Roger finished speaking, Philip roared angrily. He clenched his fists tightly, his eyes were full of


    chills as he said bitterly, ¡°Do you think you can just admit your mistake, make amends, and that¡¯s it?


    She¡¯s my wife. Even if someone needs to make amends, I should be the one to do so. I don¡¯t need


    your pretentious hypocrisy here!¡±


    With that said, Philip got up.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roger looked at his son coldly. He knocked the cane in his hand heavily on the floor and said solemnly,


    ¡°Presumptuous! I¡¯m your father!¡±


    ¡°You are not!¡±


    Philip roared. His eyes were flushed red as he stared at Roger. He said, ¡°You are not worthy! You¡¯re not


    worthy of being my father! You don¡®t deserve to be Wynnie¡¯s father-inw! Aren¡¯t you the head of the


    most powerful family in the world? Aren¡¯t you the number one person in the Nonagon? Haven¡®t you


    seen the so-called other shore? Why don¡¯t you even dare to investigate my mother¡®s ident? You¡¯re


    a coward! You¡¯re aplete and utter loser!¡±


    Smack!


    Roger stood up and pped Philip across the face. His eyes were red as he stared into Philip¡¯s eyes.


    His hands were trembling slightly as many words were stuck in his throat. He was unable to say them


    out.


    Philip looked at his father with hatred, gritted his teeth, turned his head, and left.


    Watching Philip¡¯s departure, Roger sat down on the sofa. He was seemingly talking to the air as he


    asked, ¡°Do you think I¡®m a coward?¡±


    ¡°My lord, Philip is still young and doesn¡¯t know the responsibilities you carry. He still needs to grow up.¡±


    On one side, Fulton slowly walked over from the darkness outside the door. He said, ¡°The young


    master has already activated his energy. His dual attributes are very strong, 5S!¡±


    Hearing that, Roger¡¯s face darkened. He nodded and said, ¡°I see. Let¡¯s return to Arcadia Ind the day


    after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make arrangements,¡± Fulton said.


    Philip returned to his room and called Wynn. Whileughing gently, he said, ¡°Wynnie, what are you


    doing? Is M asleep?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s voice was a little anxious as she said, ¡°Phil, M seems to be sick. Mr. Thomas and I are at the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°What? M is sick?¡±


    Philip was very surprised and distressed. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with M? Why


    isn¡¯t she being treated at home? Why did you go to the hospital outside?¡±


    Wynn said aggrievedly, ¡°Phil, it¡¯s the branch family. They wouldn¡¯t let the doctore over to check on


    M, so I asked Mr. Thomas to bring us to the hospital.¡±


    The branch family?


    They were courting death!


    ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ll go back right away!¡±


    Philip hung up the phone and walked straight out of Sparrow Vi. He ordered the servants to prepare


    the helicopter and headed straight to Arcadia Ind.

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    District 4 of Arcadia Ind, Newsea Hospital.


    J Ball, who was wearing a red trench coat, brought her four-year-old son, Tom, to the hospital at


    night.


    In the hospital corridor, Tom saw M ying alone and immediately broke away from J¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Tom, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to y with that little girl.¡±


    J nced at M and pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Why y with her? Be careful of infectious


    diseases or something.¡±


    M heard J¡¯s words and pouted angrily.


    ¡°Do you have an infectious disease?¡±


    Tom stood in front of M and asked arrogantly with his head held high.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    M turned around and ignored Tom.


    Tom stared at M¡¯s back. He stretched out his hand and punched M¡¯s back abruptly, causing her to


    lean against the wall of the corridor.


    The pain brought tears to M¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°You have an infectious disease. You¡¯re evil. I¡¯m fighting evil. I¡¯ll kill you so that you won¡¯t infect others.¡±


    Tom cursed and even spat at M.


    ¡°You¡¯re evil. It¡¯s you.¡±


    M waved her hands at Tom¡¯s face.


    Tom staggered back and fell to the floor.


    Seeing her son fall to the floor, J hurried over and shouted at M, ¡°Who are your parents? How


    dare a wild brat like you do this to my son? If you can do this as a child, what will be of you when


    you grow up?¡±


    M shrank back as she stared at J, frightened to tears by her fierce look.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°It¡¯smon for kids to horse around when they y. This little girl¡¯s parents are usually away but


    she¡¯s a sensible child. Don¡¯t yell at her like that.¡±


    The people in the ward tried to persuade J.


    ¡°Mind your own business. My son fell because of this wild girl. If anything happens to him, will you take


    responsibility for it? Do you know who I am? Do you know who my son¡¯s father is? Do you know who


    my brother is? If you offend our family, you won¡®t be able to see a doctor for the rest of your life!¡±


    J roared angrily, frightening the bystanders. They retreated into their wards, not daring to speak


    again.


    Turning around, J grabbed M by her cor and shook her vigorously while yelling, ¡°You¡¯re just a


    wild child who wasn¡¯t raised properly by your parents. My son was kind enough to y with you but you


    dare to harm him. I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson today. Tom,e here and give her a good


    beating!¡±


    ¡°Remember what I taught you. People in our family don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. If someone


    dares to do something to you, just give them a good beating. With me around, even if something goes


    wrong, our family can handle it. We won¡¯t be bullied!¡±


    M cried and struggled but she could not break free from J¡¯s grip.

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    ¡°Let go of me. It¡¯s not true that I wasn¡¯t raised properly. He fell on his own. He even beat me before this.


    I didn¡¯t touch him at all. You¡¯re a bad person. All of you are bad people!¡±


    M cried with tears in her eyes, looking very pitiful.


    ¡°This unruly child is even a liar. How dare you say that I¡¯m a bad person? You¡¯re really uneducated. I


    must rip your mouth out today so you know what proper upbringing is!¡±


    J reached out angrily was about to p M¡¯s face, but as soon as she raised her hand, her wrist


    was grabbed.


    ¡°Who the hell dares to stop me?¡±


    J turned her head, looked at the man who grabbed her wrist, and roared. ¡°Hurry up and let go!


    How dare a poor loser like you dare to interfere in my business?! If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ ll destroy your


    family!¡±


    Philip did not say anything, his eyes cold and gloomy.


    Smack!


    He raised his hand and pped J on her face, causing her to fall to the floor.


    Wynn rushed over from behind and hugged M. ¡°M, I¡¯m here. Are you alright?¡± Wynn asked


    anxiously.


    She had just stepped out to fetch Philip, but when she came back, this happened.


    M looked at Philip with a radiant glint in her big eyes. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, M. Wynn, bring M and sit at the side. I¡¯ll have a good talk with this unruly woman.¡±


    Philip smiled gently before turning to J, his gaze bing cold.


    How dare she make a move on his daughter on Arcadia Ind?


    She was courting death!


    ¡°Talk? The hell with talking! How dare you hit me? I must teach you a good lesson today. Your daughter


    is barbaric and so are you. You¡¯re just a bunch of losers. Hurry back to the vige you came from. This


    is not a ce for unworthy people like you!¡±


    J shouted angrily, covering her burning cheek.


    Philip smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re the unworthy one. Both you and your son must apologize to my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Apologize, my *ss! Your daughter pushed my son down, and you hit my face. It¡¯s your family who


    should kneel and apologize to me! If you don¡®t apologize today, I¡¯ll immediately kick you out of the


    hospital and leave you with nowhere to see a doctor on this ind!¡±


    J was extremely furious. No one had ever dared to hit her on the face.


    Hateful!


    Abominable!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you and your son don¡¯t apologize, I don¡¯t mind being more barbaric,¡±


    Philip said coldly.


    ¡°Ridiculous! You¡¯re giving me onest chance? Are you worthy? I¡¯ll never apologize to that wild


    daughter of yours!¡±


    J held her face high. She was full of anger.


    Smack!


    The sound was loud as Philip pped J on her other cheek. J was stunned.


    ¡°You have guts! Since you¡¯re so savage, don¡¯t me me for being unreasonable! Just you wait. You¡¯ll


    beg me on your knees for this p of yours!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After threatening Philip, J turned to look at the patients in the ward. She said with tears in her eyes,


    ¡°Everyone saw it, right? A big man like him is bullying a weak woman like me. He¡¯s bullying my family.


    You must testify for me.¡±


    The patients all turned away and none of them paid any attention to J.


    Seeing this, J was even more annoyed. She took out her mobile phone, pointed at Philip, and


    shouted, ¡°All of you, just wait. You¡¯re all finished!


    ¡°Brother, I was beaten up in the hospital by a poor loser. His daughter seems to be a patient in your


    department. Hurry over!¡± J cried and yelled.


    ¡°Are you in the emergency room? I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    There was a low voice on the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    J put away the phone, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°My brother will be here soon. Just wait to


    kneel to me! Your whole family must kneel and apologize to me!¡±


    Wynn had already pacified M and also found out the reason for this incident. Hearing J hurling


    abuse at this moment, she felt angry.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been turning the facts around. It was your son who bullied my daughter. It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re not


    letting your son admit his mistake, but you even wanted to hit my daughter. Do you even know what


    righteousness and integrity mean?¡±


    Wynn scolded. In her heart, M was most precious. Whose child was not a treasure in their mother¡¯s


    heart?


    J nced at Wynn with disdain and spat at her. ¡°People whoe to work in the city like you don¡¯t


    deserve to talk about righteousness and integrity!¡±


    ¡°I want your whole family to kneel and make amends to me and my son or this matter will never end.


    My brother is the head of the department in charge of this ward!¡±


    Wynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If this was true, things would be a little troublesome. That was because


    M would undergo a medical examination the next morning.


    What would happen if they angered the head of this department?


    Wynn tugged Philip¡¯s arm and was about to speak when she saw the department¡¯s attending doctor,


    Garett Ball, walking over.


    ¡°J, what¡¯s wrong? Who hit you? How is Tom doing?¡± Garett said coldly.


    Garett had a good rtionship with J. In addition, J¡¯s husband was fairly influential and had


    helped Garett secure his position as the department director. Hence, Garett was particrly concerned


    about his sister¡¯s feelings and opinions.


    Now that J was bullied on his turf, Garett was so angry that he could not wait to kill the person who


    did this to J.


    ¡°Garett, you¡¯re finally here. It¡¯s them, that family of losers!¡±


    J pointed at Philip and Wynn.


    ¡°Look at my face. That rude man did this to me. Barbarians like them shouldn¡¯t be allowed in the


    hospital. They don¡¯t have the right to see a doctor. We should let them die from illness and purify the


    world¡¯s environment!¡±


    Looking at the p marks on J¡¯s face, the veins on Garett¡¯s forehead popped.


    ¡°This is simply too much!¡± Garett looked at Philip and Wynn.


    ¡°This kid looks pretty cute but I didn¡¯t expect her to have trash parents like you guys. How dare you get


    rough with my sister?!¡± Garett raised his eyebrows and cursed.


    ¡°Director Ball, listen to my exnation. It¡¯s not like what your sister said. What she said is all one side


    of the story.¡± Wynn tried to exin.


    Offending the attending doctor of this department was naturally an unwise move.


    Garett Ball only had to say the word and all the hospitals in District 4 of Arcadia Ind would not ept


    M. However, in her haste, Wynn forgot about her husband¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what you said one-sided? If I don¡¯t believe my sister¡¯s words, should I believe the words of


    outsiders like you?¡± Garett said loudly.


    ¡°But we¡¯re really not the main culprits. It was your sister who wanted to do something to M, so¡­¡±


    Wynn exined.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°So what? I beat her up to teach her a lesson on your behalf. What right do you have to do anything to


    me?¡± J yelled.


    Garett patted J¡¯s back to calm her down and said in a low voice, ¡°Take it easy and leave this to me.


    I¡¯ll make them apologize and make amends to you.¡±

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    J nodded and took two steps back with her son. Garett said coldly, ¡°Do you still want to see a


    doctor here? If you still want to be examined and treated, your family will kneel and apologize to my


    sister.¡±


    ¡°As for financial losses, seeing that you¡¯re not rich, I¡¯ll leave it at that. But don¡¯t you think you should


    express your sincerity by being servants at my sister¡¯s house for three to five months?¡±


    Garett proposed an even more despicable condition. Based on J¡¯s temper, she would probably go


    mad if they were to serve at her house for months.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? Do you even think before you speak?¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you contradict me?! I think you don¡®t want your daughter to be treated. I only need


    to say the word and no hospital or doctor in District 4 will ept your daughter. With your daughter¡¯s


    disease, she can only wait to die!¡±


    Garett held his head high and spoke arrogantly. At this moment, Garett was filled with a sense of


    superiority. He felt like a god who controlled life and death.


    Philip stepped forward. Wynn grabbed Philip and muttered, ¡°What are you doing? This is the attending


    doctor. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Wynn was worried that if Philip went over and beat up Garett, no one would dare to treat M in the


    future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just reasoning with him.¡±


    Philip said ndly, ¡°Besides, have you forgotten my identity? M is my daughter, the princess of this


    ind. A servant who is disrespectful to the princess should be punished!¡±


    Seeing Wynn holding Philip back, Garett was even more triumphant.


    ¡°Hehe, what princess are you losers talking about? You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of ignorant fools. You¡¯ll


    only bow your heads and obey when you know pain. I¡¯ll give you a minute to think about it. If you don¡¯t


    kneel and admit your mistake in a minute, I¡¯ll inform all hospitals in District 4 not to ept your


    daughter! Even if you go to other districts, I have my ways to stop you!¡± Garett used M¡¯s treatment as


    a threat, thinking that an ordinary man like Philip would definitely give in.


    Then, he would do as he pleased with them.


    Philip shook Wynn¡¯s hand away and walked up to Garett.


    Garett frowned, looked at Philip warily, and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Be good and kneel, do you


    hear m?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who should kneel!¡±


    Philip rushed up to Garett and punched him in the face. With a series of loud smacks, Garett¡¯s face


    was bruised and swollen in an instant. Blood gushed from his nose, dyeing Garett¡¯s clothes red.


    ¡°What the f*ck?!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Garett swayed his head and backed up. He was seeing stars in front of him and having double vision.


    ¡°Garett, are you alright? You losers are in big trouble. How dare you hit my brother?!¡±


    J was a little panicked but also full of anger. With the two emotions intertwined, J became a


    little crazy.


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you hit me?! I¡¯m going to kill you today. Where do you think the hospital is? This is


    my territory!¡±


    Garett took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of the hospital¡¯s security captain.


    ¡°Hello, Captain Torres. I¡¯m about to be killed by a patient¡¯s family. Bring your guys over quickly. Bring


    more people!¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait a moment, Director Ball. I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Garett kept his phone and sneered at Philip, ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t run.¡±


    Philip took out his mobile phone with a smile and dialed George¡¯s number. ¡°I won¡¯t run. We¡¯re just


    calling for help now, right? Let¡¯s see whose reinforcements are more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Who could a loser like you call? The people you know are either poor or trashy. Feel free to call


    whoever you want. Let¡¯s see what kind of rubbish will show up.¡± Garett was full of disdain for Philip¡¯s


    words. ording tomon sense, losers would not know any important figures.


    ¡°Hey, tell the dean of Newsea Hospital to get the hell down!¡± Philip said icily.


    He was very angry now!


    In Arcadia Ind, there was actually someone who dated to treat his daughter and wife like this. It


    looked like it was time to inform the entire ind of Wynn¡¯s identity and broadcast it globally.


    The king¡¯s consort and the young madam of the rke family must ept the worship of the world,


    after all.

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    ¡°Yes, Young Master! Right away!¡±


    George Thomas happened to be returning from rke Manor at this time. He immediately contacted


    the dean of Newsea Hospital in District I, of Arcadia Ind. Taylor Goode, the dean of Newsea


    Hospital, was dumbfounded when he received George¡¯s call!


    Soon, he dialed Philip¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master rke. I¡¯m Taylor Goode. How may I help you?¡± Taylor bowed and said


    respectfully.


    ¡°A director surnamed Ball in your hospital has some conflicts with me. You need toe over here.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and nced at Garett, whose nose was bleeding.


    ¡°This Garett Ball! Young Master rke, wait a moment. I¡¯ll deal with him now!¡± Taylor roared


    immediately.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    As Philip ended the call, Garett leaned against the wall and clutched his stomach. He wasughing


    until his sides hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to die ofughter. A piece of sh*t like you is capable of calling Dean Goode? Your acting


    skills are really good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true in a while,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you think everything will be okay just by acting a little? How naive. You¡¯ve been given the


    opportunity to repent but you didn¡¯t cherish it. It¡¯s useless for you to do anything elseter! Your whole


    family will die today!¡± Garett said with malice and fury.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    With the sound of rapid footsteps, a group of security guards rushed over.


    Captain Torres trotted to Garett¡¯s side. He saw Garett¡¯s bruised nose, swollen face, and bloods tained


    clothes. He gasped in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Gosh, Director Ball, your injuries look serious. Why don¡¯t I send you to the emergency room first?¡±


    Captain Torres said tteringly.


    ¡°Do you want to make me aughing stock of the emergency department? Help me catch hold of that


    family of losers first. I want to take care of them!¡±


    At the arrival of the security guards, Garett felt a lot more confident. His tone was much harsher.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Captain Torres turned to Philip, sized up his attire, and sneered, ¡°Boy, how dare you hit Director Ball?


    You must be tired of living. Hurry up and apologize to Director Ball. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sent to the


    authorities for harassment and public nuisance.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his apology. Just catch hold of them. I want to teach them a lesson with my own hands!¡±


    Garett said sternly.


    ¡°Who do you want to teach a lesson to?¡±


    Suddenly, Taylor Goode¡¯s voice came from behind the crowd.


    Hearing Taylor¡¯s voice, Garett and Captain Torres were shocked. They did not expect the dean to show


    up. Captain Torres gestured to his security guards who immediately made way for him. Captain Torres


    bowed and greeted Taylor.


    ¡°Dean Goode, I was called here by Director Ball. He was beaten up quite badly, so do you think we


    should subside the perpetrators and call the police to deal with them?¡±


    Taylor¡¯s appearance caused Captain Torres to switch sides immediately. He reported the situation to


    Taylor.


    Garett narrowed his eyes as he looked at Philip. Seeing Philip¡¯s calm expression, Garett felt uneasy.


    Could it be that Dean Goode was really summoned here by this poor loser?

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    J stood next to Garett and whispered, ¡°Garett, why is this happening?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence. Let¡¯s watch and see what happens.¡±


    Garett turned around, walked to Taylor, and said pitifully, ¡°Dean Goode, you came just in time. Look at


    my face. I was beaten by this thug. You have to stand up for me.¡±


    Taylor looked at Garett¡¯s face and said bitterly, ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    ¡°What..?!¡±


    Garett stared nkly at Taylor, unable to figure out why Taylor would say something like that.


    ¡°Dean Goode, what do you mean by that? I¡¯ve done more than enough for you over the years. Now


    that I¡¯ve been beaten up by this poor loser, you said that I deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you? Just think about what you¡¯ve done. Have you investigated the truth of the matter? If you


    hadn¡¯t made them pissed, would they have beaten you up? You should reflect on what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Taylor rebuked aloud.


    Garett shrank back. If they traced this case to the root of the problem, it would lead back to J.


    ¡°Dean Goode, why are you helping them? They¡¯re just a bunch of losers!¡± J shouted indignantly.


    Taylor looked at J and said coldly, ¡°This matter was caused by you, right? Tell us what happened.¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? My son was ying with that wild daughter of theirs. That brat grabbed my


    son¡¯s face and pushed him. I asked that brat to apologize and she talked back to me. When I was


    about to teach that brat a lesson, that loser rushed over and hit me. The marks on my face are still


    here! After that, I called my brother. Look at my brother¡¯s face. He was also beaten up by that poor


    loser!¡±


    J shouted shrilly as if she wanted to vent all her anger. ¡®


    Taylor pointed to the monitor not far away and said, ¡°Captain Torres, download the footage to see if


    things happened as she said. If not, contact the relevant departments of District 4 to deal with it. I think


    a three to five month sentence will suffice in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to download the surveince footage and verify,¡± Captain Torres said loudly.


    Hearing that the footage would be downloaded and sent to the relevant authorities, J panicked.


    What she said just now was all made up. If they really watched the footage, everything would be


    exposed.


    Most importantly, J was a prideful person. If she was really sent to jail for three to five months, she


    would lose all dignity if word of it got out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    J looked at Garett with pleading eyes. Garett was also a little flustered. He quickly pulled Captain


    Torres and said with a smile, ¡°Dean Goode, this isn¡¯t necessary. We don¡¯t need to get the surveince


    footage for such a small matter.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it seems that you¡¯ve figured it out. I don¡¯t mind not looking at the surveince footage, but you


    have to apologize to Mr. rke and his family. As long as Mr. rke agrees not to pursue this matter,


    this will end here.¡±


    Hearing Taylor¡¯s words, Garett¡¯s eyes flickered and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Dean Goode, do you


    know that loser?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s a loser, then you¡¯re scum. No, saying that you¡¯re scum would be apliment. You¡¯re not even


    worthy to be scum,¡± Taylor said coldly.


    This person in front was the young master of the rke family. Although Taylor did not know which


    one, he was not someone Garett could insult!


    Garett felt a little dizzy and could not figure out Taylor¡¯s metaphor.


    How could he not be worthy of being scum?


    Garett Ball was the department head and earned an annual sry of millions. Many medical


    representatives would fight to be in his shoes!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize? If you don¡¯t do it right now, we really have to download the surveince


    footage.¡±


    Taylor exerted pressure.


    Garett gritted his teeth fiercely, turned his head to stare at Philip, lowered his head, and said, ¡°I was


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°Your attitude is not sincere enough,¡± Philip said coldly.

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    ¡°Garett Ball, is this how you apologize? ording to the hospital¡¯s regtions, what you have done


    warrants a dismissal. If your apology doesn¡¯t satisfy Mr. rke, you may pack your things and get out.¡±


    Taylor dared not defend Garett.


    If Philip misunderstood, Taylor might lose his position as dean any minute. Garett was shocked. He did


    not expect Taylor to speak up for Philip like this.


    Thinking about his position, the generous drugmissions, and everything that those gorgeous


    medical representatives were willing to offer, Garett gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply aware of my mistakes. I shouldn¡¯t have defended my rtives indiscriminately. I made a big


    mistake in the spur of the moment and damaged the reputation of Newsea Hospital in District 4. I¡¯ll


    definitely change my ways. I hope you can forgive me and give me a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡±


    After Garett finished speaking, he looked at J with a pleading look in his eyes.


    If J continued to kick up a big fuss, Garett was bound to suffer the consequences.


    J also felt a little creeped out. She was mainly intimidated at the mention of downloading the


    surveince footage and sending it to the relevant authorities. For a moment, she also felt like giving


    up.


    ¡°I know my mistake too. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in the fight between the two kids. It¡¯s all


    because I love my son too much, so I lost my rationale and did the wrong thing. I hope you can forgive


    me.¡±


    J said with her head lowered and her eyes filled with tears. She felt extremely humiliated. She had


    never bowed her head and apologized to someone in public before.


    Tom looked up at his mother and uncle. He pouted unhappily at Philip and his family.


    J pulled Tom a little and whispered, ¡°Apologize to that brat¡­ No, that little girl.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to say it. Why should I apologize?¡± Tom was full of reluctance.


    J squatted down and whispered in Tom¡¯s ear. Tom then said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have


    hit you.¡±


    J wiped her tears, stood tip, and said, ¡°This should be enough, right? We have already apologized.


    Can we go now?¡±


    Taylor turned to Philip. As long as Philip said no, this matter would not be over.


    Philip nodded slightly. He could not be bothered about a bunch of unrted people. It was better to


    spend more time with M.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s nod, Taylor said with a smile, ¡°Well then, this matter is settled.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    J gritted her teeth and hurried away with her son. Garett nced at Taylor and followed J out


    with his head lowered.


    ¡°Captain Torres, you may return to your workstation,¡± Taylor said with a wave of his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Captain Torres waved at the security guards and quickly left with them.


    ¡°Mr. rke, this mess has made all of you unhappy. I¡¯ll make internal arrangements for Garett, and


    we¡¯ll also immediately arrange a dedicated person to be responsible for M¡¯s medical examination,¡±


    Taylor said.


    He thought that Philip and his family were just members of a distant branch family of the rkes.


    Otherwise, why would core members of the rke familye to the district hospital?


    Should they not be treated in rke Manor?


    ¡°Okay, just make the arrangements for us. You may return to your work,¡± Philip said ndly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    After saying that, Taylor left quickly. Philip turned around, smiled, and stretched out his arms to M.


    ¡°M,e and give me a hug.¡±

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re amazing. I love you the most.¡±


    M smiled sweetly and jumped into Philip¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, kiss me and lift me high up.¡±


    Philipughed and kissed M on the cheek before lifting her high in the air.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s so high!¡± M¡¯sughter was like tinkling bells.


    Wynn looked at Philip and M quietly. A happy smile bloomed on her face. Wynn was in a rxed


    mood and felt that she had not been this rxed and happy for a long time.


    Philip walked to Wynn with M in his arms. ¡°M, look at how beautiful your mother is.¡±


    ¡°Mom is beautiful. She¡¯s the most beautiful person in the world. When I grow up, I want to be as


    beautiful as Mom.¡±


    M leaned on Wynn¡¯s shoulder, wrapped her arms around Wynn¡¯s neck, and looked at Wynn


    cheerfully. Wynn gently bopped M on the nose. ¡°You sweet talker.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want something delicious. I want ice cream,¡± M said childishly.


    Wynn smiled and stretched out her arms to take M from Philip¡¯s arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to eat


    something delicious.¡±


    ¡°You go, then. I¡¯ll have a chat with the new doctor arranged by Dean Goodeter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You have to be polite to the doctor.¡± Wynn urged him.


    Philip said wryly, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯m not a violent man.¡±


    Wynn nodded and walked out with M in her arms.


    Philip walked to a bench and sat down, waiting for the doctor to arrive. Incidentally, he sent a message


    to George to find out who from the branch family did not allow M to receive treatment in rke


    Manor.


    The branch family was still up to no good!


    J and her son had just gotten into a BMW with Garett. The faces of the three were filled with


    exasperation.


    ¡°Garett, what have you been doing in the hospital? You¡¯ve already be the director but your words


    don¡¯t carry any weight at all! I¡¯ve helped you for nothing all these years!¡± Jined in


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Dean Goode was there, wasn¡¯t he? If Dean Goode hadn¡¯t helped that loser, I¡¯d have taken care of him.


    We can¡¯t take this lying down. We have to take care of that loser properly.¡±


    Garett was extremely depressed. Now that he was all bruised and swollen, he did not know how to


    return to work. If he did return, he would be theughing stock of his subordinates.


    ¡°Your husband is in charge of all the private hospitals in District 4. Moreover, he has cooperation with


    the members of the branch rke family on our ind. If he steps forward, even the dean would have


    to be polite to him. Should we ask him to step in?¡±


    Garett said with a twinkle in his eyes.


    By asking his brother-inw to step in, not only could it help Garett regain some dignity but it could also


    deter Dean Goode and let him know that he had a backer.


    J nodded slowly, took out her mobile phone, and called her husband, Bud Renner.


    ¡°Hello, J, how was your visit to the hospital with our son?¡± Bud¡¯s voice came over the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Your son and I were nearly beaten to death. My brother came out to help and was


    also beaten. He has bruises on his face now. That old man Taylor Goode even defended those people


    who beat us up. We can¡¯ t live anymore.¡±


    J sobbed and wailed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Bud immediately frowned. His wife and child were bullied. A man could never tolerate this.


    ¡°Who did it? How dare they do this to my wife and child? What is Taylor Goode doing? Does he still


    want to continue running that shabby hospital of his?¡±


    ¡°Why are you yelling at me? If you have the ability,e over and help us take revenge. Take care of


    those poor losers and that old dog Taylor Goode!¡±


    Bud said vehemently, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go over immediately. This matter won¡¯t be over until they¡¯re dead!¡±

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    Bud hurried to the hospital. When he saw the p marks on J¡¯s face and the bruises on his


    brother-inw¡¯s face, he was furious. After taking out his mobile phone and dialing Taylor¡¯s number,


    Bud yelled, ¡°Taylor Goode, are you blind?¡±


    ¡°President Renner, what do you mean by that? Did I do something wrong?¡± Taylor asked in confusion.


    ¡°Damn it, you sure can put on a show. My wife is J Ball, my brother-inw is Garett Ball, and my


    son is Tom Renner! Don¡¯t you know what happened to them?¡± Taylor shuddered andined


    inwardly. He did not expect Garett to have such connections.


    Judging from Bud¡¯s attitude, he was afraid things would not turn out well!


    The anxious Taylor was suddenly at a loss. On one hand, it was Mr. rke. On the other hand, it was


    the vice president of the Medical Federation who managed the hospitals in District 4. Both parties were


    people he could not afford to offend.


    Taylor did not know much about Philip¡¯s identity. George had only revealed that he was a young master


    of the rke family. As for his exact status, he was unsure.


    After all, there were countless young masters in the rke family. Some only held a title with no power.


    ¡°President Renner, please calm down. There must be a misunderstanding here.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Where is the scumbag who bullied my family? I¡¯m going to take care of him right now. You


    need to get the hell in front of me and make amends to my family!¡±


    Garett said tteringly, ¡°Bud, I know where he is. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Bud hung up the phone and said decisively, ¡°Lead the way. Let me take care of this piece of cr*p!¡±


    ¡°Okay, at your service!¡±


    Garett acted as the guide and led Bud and his family to the hospital building. Bud strode domineeringly


    and entered the corridor of the emergency room.


    Garett pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Bud, he¡¯s the one who beat us up just now!¡±


    Bud¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Philip with hostility.


    ¡°How dare you make a move against my wife and child? This is a revolt. Come here and kneel in front


    of me. Where are your wife and kid? I¡¯m going to strip you naked today so everyone can see how ugly


    your family is!¡±


    Tom red at Philip and said loudly, ¡°Dad, strip them naked! I want to stomp on their bodies!¡±


    ¡°Good son, wait until I take care of them, then you can stomp on them as much as you want!¡±


    Bud said imposingly as if he had already dealt with Philip.


    Philip looked at Bud and said coldly, ¡°Where did this barking doge from?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°What did you say? How dare you say that I¡¯m barking?! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the vice president


    of the Medical Federation in District 4! As long as I say the word, no hospital in District 4 will dare to


    treat you in the future. You can just wait and die from illness!¡±


    Bud was full of anger and roared.


    At this time, Taylor Goode hurried over and said quickly, ¡°President Renner, this is all a


    misunderstanding. Listen to my exnation.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you? What else is there to exin? My wife, son, and brother-inw had an ident


    in your territory. It¡¯s toote for you to exin now!¡± Bud waved his arm and shouted.


    Taylor was also a little intimidated. Facing someone like Bud Renner who had a say in the hospital¡¯s


    management, Taylor could only fawn over him with a smile.


    However, Bud was not showing him an ounce of respect or even giving him an opportunity, which made


    things difficult for Taylor.


    Taylor walked up to Philip and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. rke, this is the vice president of District 4¡¯s


    Medical Federation. He happens to be in charge of us. It won¡¯t be easy to handle this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Philip said lightly.

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    Taylor suddenly felt confident. If Mr. rke said it was a small matter, it must be true.


    Seeing Taylor talking to Philip, Bud said with his head held high, ¡°Dean Goode, why are you still talking


    cr*p with him? Get your people to hold him down, tie him up, and strip him naked. Then, find his wife


    and kid for me too.¡±


    ¡°Since he dares to disgrace my family, I¡¯ll make him unable to make aeback for the rest of his life


    and make his entire family live a life of shame. I want to take pictures and record videos so that they¡¯ll


    forever regret the things they did today!¡±


    What Bud said was extremely vicious, and Taylor shuddered upon hearing that. He simply thought that


    it was true when everyone in the industry said that Bud Renner was someone who could not be


    messed with.


    This guy was indeed very ruthless.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite creative. It seems that I can let you go through that exact experienceter,¡± Philip said


    with a smile.


    Bud frowned, feeling that Philip was mocking him. ¡°You should get over here and undress. If I get


    people to do it for you, they won¡¯t be so polite. I¡¯ll give you the count of ten to get here.¡±


    ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± Bud counted down with a grim expression.


    Philip stood up and walked toward Bud, who had a smug look on his face. ¡°Hahaha, a loser like you


    finally knows how to be afraid. No one who offended me got a good ending. If you take the initiative, I


    can still show you some mercy.¡±


    Smack!


    Philip pped Bud across his face.


    Bud was momentarily stunned before he shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me?! Taylor Goode, call your


    people over here at once! Otherwise, l¡¯ll shut you down today!¡±


    Taylor looked at Philip unhappily, thinking that Philip was too reckless. Hitting others could not solve the


    problem at all. If Bud really had some means, the hospital would really get shut down.


    ¡°Damn it, my words don¡¯t carry any weight, huh? I can¡¯t order you around, huh? Just you wait. I¡¯ll make


    a call right now!¡±


    Bud took out his phone, made a call, and shouted, ¡°Prepare a corrective order and send it to me as


    soon as possible!¡±


    Hearing Bud¡¯s words, Taylor felt his knees going weak. Things had ended up with corrective action.


    ¡°Mr. rke¡­¡± Taylor looked at Philip pleadingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Philip also took out his phone and dialed George¡¯s number.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Young Master, what are your orders?¡± George¡¯s respectful voice drifted from the receiver.


    ¡°A person named Bud Renner from District 4¡¯s Medical Federation brought his family along to mess


    with me. Come over and deal With it,¡± Philip said tly.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    George hung up the phone, thought about it for a while, and recalled Bud Renner¡¯s situation. With a


    sneer, he said, ¡°How dare he offend the young master? He must be tired of living.¡±


    George asked someone to prepare a car and dialed a number while walking. He said a few words


    before he got in his car and hurried to the hospital. He had gone to rke Manor just now to prepare


    some things.


    After all, George¡¯s reputation in District 4 was not very useful. These things could only be handled


    through other people. District 4 was the territory of the branch family.


    The entire Arcadia Ind was divided into districts. The main and branch families were in charge of


    their respective areas.


    The main family was in charge of districts 1, 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, and 9, while the branch family was in charge


    of districts 4, 5, 10, 11, and 13.


    As for District 12, no one was in charge of it and it was considered a neutral zone. That was because


    the former owner was Charlotte Larson. It was the only area in the entire Arcadia Ind that was run by


    a person with a differentst name.

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    Meanwhile, Bud hung up the phone and said to Taylor with his head held high, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do


    what I told you to? If you still don¡®t do it, don¡¯t me me for being mercilesster!¡±


    Taylor looked at Philip before taking out his phone and dialing Captain Torres¡¯ number. ¡°Captain Torres,


    bring your men to the emergency room.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Taylor, you still have some sense.¡± Budughed smugly.


    Soon, Captain Torres rushed over with the security guards.


    Philip smiled and pursed his lips at Bud. Taylor shouted sternly, ¡°Captain Torres, hold them down!¡±


    With Taylor¡¯s order, Captain Torres led the security guards and pounced on Bud and the others like


    they were predators.


    Bud, who was pressed against the wall by the two security guards, felt his brain buzzing. He could not


    figure out why Taylor had such guts.


    ¡°Dean Goode, you have a lot of nerve! Bud, hurry up and chastise him. Tell these security guards to let


    go of me. My face hurts!¡±


    Garett was held down by a security guard on the back of his head, and his entire face was firmly


    pressed against the wall. His cheek that was swollen from Philip¡¯s earlier beating was squeezed even


    more painfully aftering into close contact with the wall.


    J was not in a good state either. Two security guards had grabbed J¡¯s arms and were twisting


    them, causing her to cry out in pain.


    ¡°Ow, it hurts! Bastards, let go! Bud, save me!¡±


    Bud red at Taylor and roared. ¡°Taylor Goode, are you mad? How dare you ask your people to do this


    to me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll demolish your hospital!¡±


    ¡°President Renner, you refused to listen when I spoke nicely to you, so I can only talk to you in this


    manner. I¡¯m not mad. Mr. rke is the one who gave me the guts and courage to act like this.¡±


    Taylor stood next to Philip, looking like Philip¡¯s butler. After all, he was the young master of the rke


    family. Even if it was only the branch family, Bud should not be able to mess with him.


    The rke family¡¯s bloodline was very noble, after all. Philip looked at Bud with great interest and said


    with a smile, ¡°Your family is really rambunctious. Since I can¡¯t reason with you, I have to use some


    means to make you behave.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, who the f*ck do you think you are? Taylor Goode, you must have lost your mind to listen to


    this punk! Do you think he can defend you?¡±


    Bud roared in anger. He simply could not figure out how Taylor made his choice.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that Taylor had been bewitched?


    Apart from such a mystical exnation, Bud could not think of another logical exnation at all.


    Captain Torres felt slightly smug. When he met Bud before, he had to be respectful like a bootlicker, but


    this time, the tide had turned.


    ¡°Mr. rke, Dean Goode, what should we do next? Should we bring them to the security room?¡±


    ¡°No need. Someone will be here shortly to take them away,¡± Philip said tly.


    Captain Torres was taken aback before he said with a smile, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Get them into a squatting position. Cooperate obediently if you don¡¯t want to suffer. Otherwise, don¡¯t


    me me for being rough.¡±


    The security guards who held the three people down exerted some force into their arms and kicked the


    back of the detainee¡¯s knees, making them kneel.


    Bud, Garett, and J who were kicked in the back of their knees simply could not stand still and had


    to kneel.


    ¡°Oh my, I just told you to squat but you guys are kind enough to kneel instead. Mr. rke, see how


    polite they are. Do you want them to bow down too?¡± Captain Torres said teasingly.


    ¡°Damn it, just you wait. As long as you don¡®t get me killed today, I¡¯ll send all of you to hell!¡± Bud said


    resentfully.


    ¡°Bud, kill them! Let them die! I¡¯ve never been humiliated like this since I was a child!¡± J cried and


    screamed.


    Taylor shook his head and mourned for Bud. He still could not see the situation clearly at a time like


    this. When the people that Philip had called arrivedter, it was estimated that this entire family would


    be wiped out.


    A burst of hurried footsteps sounded. George Thomas trotted over with a plump middle-aged man.


    Hearing the footsteps, Bud turned his head and looked back. When he saw the chubby middle-aged


    man, Bud¡¯ s eyes glowed with excitement.


    The president had arrived!

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    ¡°President Pan, why are you here? Hurry over and ask them to let me go. We have to issue a


    corrective order to this hospital immediately. They¡¯re simply too rude. This is not a hospital that saves


    people but kills people instead!¡± Bud said quickly.


    President Pan nced at Bud as if he was thin air, simply ignoring him. Bud¡¯s heart sank to rockbottorn


    when he watched President Pan walk past him without heeding him.


    Was President Pan not here for him?


    Was President Pan called here by that loser?


    Could it be¡­


    Bud dared not think further. Bud struggled to reach out in a panic and grabbed President Pan¡¯s pants.


    President Pan stopped and turned to Bud with dark eyes.


    ¡°Let go, now!¡±


    ¡°President Pan, please help me. In the future, I¡¯ll fully cooperate with you. I¡¯ll listen to every order you


    have as long as you help us!¡± Bud pleaded.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t drag me down with you. You¡¯re just a cocky vice president with


    your nose high up in the air! Do you think you¡¯re the top person in District 4? Where is this ce? This


    is Arcadia Ind! You have to watch your every move, understand?¡±


    President Pan waspletely annoyed with Bud. Of all people, why did he choose to mess with this


    young master of the rke family?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t do anything. They¡¯re just ordinary poor losers.¡±


    Before Bud finished speaking, President Pan raised his foot and kicked Bud in the face. Thetter half


    of Bud¡¯s words were shoved back into his throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re the poor loser. Your whole family are full of poor losers. You¡¯re nothing but a frog sitting at the


    bottom of the well and you think that the sky is only as big as the opening of the well!¡±


    Bud¡¯s brain buzzed, and his soul almost flew away from President Pan¡¯s kick. He muttered, ¡°What the


    hell is going on?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    President Pan ignored Bud, walked up to Philip, and bent his fat waist with difficulty.


    ¡°Young Master rke, it¡¯s all my fault for not maintaining the discipline of the federation that this mess


    came about today. I take full responsibility for it and ask for your punishment.¡±


    President Pan admitted his mistake at once. President Pan felt that if he shirked from his


    responsibilities when facing a character like Philip, he would definitely be severely punished. If he took


    the initiative to admit his mistake, he might be sentenced lightly.


    Seeing President Pan¡¯s fawning appearance after meeting Philip, Bud and his familypletely broke


    down.


    What was this Philip rke¡¯s background?


    This was the question Bud wanted to know the answer to the most.


    ¡°President Pan, do you like taking responsibility?¡± Philip said as he sized up President Pan.


    President Pan suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He did not expect Philip to not y by the rules.


    This was an expert, a kingpin. Only an amazing person like Philip was qualified to y outside the


    rules. President Pan shouted wildly in his heart.


    ¡°You don¡®t need to take any responsibility, just deal with this garbage.¡± Philip pointed at Bud.


    J and Garett were dumbfounded. President Pan was like a bootlicker in front of Philip. Such a


    scene was beyond the limits of their imagination. Right before this, President Pan was already a great


    figure in their opinion.


    Bud understood now that Philip, who was sitting across from him, was not a poor loser at all. He was


    definitely a boss-level figure. Otherwise, President Pan would not fawn over him like this!


    ¡°Let go of me. I want to apologize to Mr. rke!¡±


    The security guards holding Bud down looked at Philip. Philip nodded slightly, and the two security


    guards let go of Bud decisively.

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    Bud was freed but he did not stand up. Instead, he crawled on his knees to Philip.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I was wrong. It¡¯s the fault of that prodigal woman in my family. If not for herck of


    foresight, I¡¯d never have offended you.¡±


    ¡°And that Garett Ball is also out of his mind. If not for his help and abet, my wife wouldn¡¯t have offended


    you. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson right away.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly, feeling a little disgusted with Bud¡¯s behavior of shifting the me like this.


    Seeing that Philip was not speaking, Bud stood up and walked to Garett.


    ¡°Bud, what are you doing? I was trying to protect your wife! How dare you me me?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! How much trouble have you and your sister caused me? If it wasn¡¯t because I was trying to


    help you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble!¡±


    Bud roared and kicked Garett wildly. Garett was being held down by the security guards and could not


    even dodge. His whole body was soon in pain from the kick, and he slumped on the floor. Bud, who


    was struggling to survive, turned to J. At this moment, Bud just wanted Philip to forgive him so that


    he could keep his job and status.


    As long as he did not lose his job, women and children were within reach. If he lost his job, Bud would


    not know how to continue with his life.


    ¡°Bud, I was wrong. I know my mistake. Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll apologize to him and beg him for mercy. He can


    do whatever he wants to me,¡± J said in a panic.


    ¡°You b*tch! How could Mr. rke vent his anger without hearing you up? Not only will I hit you today


    but I¡¯ll hit myself too if the situation calls for it! Our family deserves a good beating!¡±


    Bud roared frantically and kept kicking J with his right foot, making her scream.


    ¡°Ow, you¡¯re really hitting me! You useless piece of sh*t! You dare not fight with others outside but are


    taking it out on your wife instead! President Pan, I want to report Bud Renner. I want to report him for


    abusing his power and extorting money. He¡¯s even keeping a mistress outside!¡± J shouted like a


    madwoman.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. I just knew that you and I are not on the same wavelength. You even dare to


    report me. If not for you, would I have done this? You¡¯re the one who ruined me!¡±


    Philip looked at the Renner family and shook his head helplessly.


    President Pan said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely deal with it strictly. I hope you¡¯ll trust me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take them back and deal with it properly. Such people should be investigated and handled


    properly. Don¡¯t condone their wrongs,¡± Philip said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll deal with it per your instructions.¡±


    President Pan gestured to Taylor Goode, who immediately arranged for the security guards to escort


    Bud and his family to go with President Pan.


    Following that, Philip looked at George, who was standing on one side. He asked coldly, ¡°Have you


    found out who from the branch family is behind this?¡±


    George hurriedly stepped forward and bowed as he said, ¡°Young Master, it was Levi¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡®Levi rke? Hehe, very good!¡¯


    Philip had let go of him but he still dared to jump out!


    ¡°Take M and Wynnie back first. Contact the best doctor to do a check-up. In addition, inform Levi that


    I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow. I want to see what he wants!¡± Philip said coldly, his eyes shining brightly!


    George nodded before he took out a letter from his gray suit and handed it to Philip. He said, ¡°Young


    Master, I have a document here. The other party asked me to hand it to you.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip nced sideways at the document in George¡¯s hand and asked in confusion, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°One of the three current district masters of District 12, Seth Larson.¡±


    George said with a tense look on his face, ¡°He¡¯s one of the children your mother adopted back then.¡±

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    A kid his mother adopted back then?


    ¡®Seth Larson?¡¯


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at George in confusion and asked, ¡°He¡¯s my mother¡¯s adopted


    son?¡±


    George nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master. Seth is the child that First Madam brought back from


    outside back then. Not many people from the rke family have seen him but your father knows of his


    existence. After your mother¡¯s ident, he took over District 12 and became one of the three district


    owners.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip fell silent. A faint streak of light flickered in his eyes as he looked at the letter in his


    hand. He thought about it and tore it open.


    The content inside was very simple. Seth invited Philip to District 12, saying that he had something to


    discuss. At the end of the letter was the emblem of District 12, a ck star pattern.


    From this letter, it could be seen that this person named Seth Larson made concise statements and


    was a man of few words. He was someone who preferred action more than talking. From this, his


    personality was probably calm, reserved, and wily.


    Philip exhaled, his heart a little unsettled. He never knew that his mother had an adopted son.


    ¡°Do you know his details? Where did hee from?¡± Philip asked.


    George shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know much about District Master Seth. I think


    only your mother would know about his background and origin. Now that your mother is not. here, no


    one knows anything about him. However, maybe the lord knows something.¡±


    Philip frowned and found it difficult to calm down. A person with no background was a district owner of


    the neutral zone in Arcadia Ind.


    His mother¡¯s adopted son in name suddenly invited him to be a guest in District 12. No matter how


    Philip looked at it, this matter reeked of a conspiracy. That was because District 12 was an area left


    unchecked. Even members of the rke family on Arcadia Ind might not be able to intervene in the


    matters there.


    That ce was a sin city that had its own rules and codes of conduct. It could be said that District 12


    was like the violent neighborhoods in certain movies and TV shows. It was the paradise of sin, a ce


    where desire was amplified infinitely.


    Once inside, it would be difficult to get back out.


    However, although it was a mixed crowd inside there, it was possible to inquire about many things not


    known in the outside world and even things that the outside world could notprehend. After all, that


    was the area that his mother used to be in charge of. It was also the only area that the rke family of


    Arcadia Ind could not touch.


    Three district masters ruled District 12. The other two district masters were loyal subordinates to his


    mother back then, but now, it was hard to say. After all, his mother was gone, and many people and


    things had changed.


    After careful consideration, Philip said, ¡°Send M and Wynn back. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, George¡¯s face darkened as he said nervously, ¡°Young Master, are you going alone?


    You can¡¯t do that The danger level in District 12 is more terrifying than that of the branch family. There¡¯s


    no such thing as the rke family there. Even a rke has to lower their noble head there.¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve decided. Since they¡¯ve sent out an invitation, why shouldn¡¯t


    I go? If I don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t it seem like I, the eldest young master of the main rke family, am


    ipetent, weak, and afraid? Don¡¯t worry. Since Seth is my mother¡¯s adopted son, him sending me


    an invitation now means that he won¡¯t do anything to me. Maybe we can even be very good


    friends.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    A look of hesitation shed across George¡¯s face as he added, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for the main family¡¯s


    guards to go along with you. We should at least take the minimum precaution.¡±


    Philip knew that George was worried about his safety. He thought about it and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    A few minutester, Wynn returned with M, who was happily holding an ice cream in her hand. She


    pounced into Philip¡¯s arms and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, eat some ice cream.¡±


    Philip smiled and took a bite, leaving some cream at the corner of his mouth. He hugged M, turned


    her around several times, and scratched her on the nose. Then, he turned to Wynn and said, ¡°Wynnie,


    George will arrange someone to bring you backter. I still have something to do and will be back


    later.¡±


    ¡°Again? You just came back. Where are you going again?¡± Wynn was a little angry.


    Why was Philip so busy recently?


    Philip smiled, walked up to Wynn, stroked her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m just meeting a friend and will be


    back soon. By the way, get ready tomorrow. I want to bring you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Wynn asked doubtfully.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s mausoleum,¡± Philip said.


    He initially nned to take Wynn to pay homage to his mother after the ancestormemoration day,


    but with the current situation, he could only push the date forward.


    When Wynn heard this, her brows trembled as she said, ¡°Mother-inw¡® s mausoleum? Okay, I¡¯ll wait


    for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Philip responded.


    Soon, the person arranged by George arrived to pick up Wynn and M.


    Philip waved as he looked at the departing Mercedes before he turned around and walked toward the


    four ck Cadics parked on the side. These four cars were the escort vehicles of the rke family.


    They were equipped with bulletproof ss and frames.


    Even missiles could not do much damage to these cars. Moreover, the vehicles were installed with


    high-techputer technology with electronic information systems. When encountering enemies, the


    car could navigate automatically to find the best escape route,unch missiles, and so on.


    After Philip got into the car, he saw three fully armed guards in ck berets and ckbat uniforms


    sitting in the car. Thebat uniforms and berets on them were different from those of other guards.


    They were made of ck iron, making them look like space warriors. Moreover, the guns in their hands


    were not ordinary but with deadlier force.


    This was the most powerful battle group in the rke family apart from the Dragon Knights and


    Shadow Squadron. They were a high-tech modernbat escort!


    They held the title of the Necrons.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ording to the most secret data in the rke family, there were only 300 members in this regiment.


    These 300 people had never revealed their true faces in front of others. There were even doubts if a


    human could be found under that armor.


    Four vehicles and nine Necrons escorted Philip to District 12 where the mostplex forces and the


    largest flow of people on Arcadia Ind resided.


    District 12 was also known as the Death Block!


    The ck convoy weaved through the streets full of neon lights across six districts, including Districts


    4, 6, 8, and 10 among others. Each time they passed through a district barrier, the soldiers in charge of


    patrolling would salute and let them pass upon seeing the pure ck iron token with the word ¡®Necron¡¯


    shown by the Necron in the co-passenger seat.


    After checking, the patrol leader of the district checkpoint would immediately report to the district


    heads.


    The heads of the six districts immediately received reports of this.


    One of the three mysterious battle groups of Arcadia Ind that was barely seen, the Necrons, had


    crossed six districts. Their destination was District 12!

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    After the district leaders received the reports from the checkpoint teams, they were stunned.


    Warriors of the Necron?!


    They had made a move!


    Moreover, they were headed to District 12, the Death Block. Which big shot from the main rke family


    was going to District 12?


    They immediately reported the unexpected situation to the actual district ruler. After all, that was the


    Necrons.


    They were one of the three major battle groups of the main rke family. Inside the branch family


    manor, several elders of the branch family were gathered together to discuss the ancestor


    commemoration day that would take ce the day after tomorrow.


    Wade rke was sitting in an armchair at this moment, looking at his second brother who was pale


    and in bad shape. He said, ¡°Morrow, during the ceremony, we must make things difficult for that boy


    from the main family! Otherwise, there¡¯s no way the branch family can regain the dignity we lost thest


    time!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Morrow. That kid was so arrogant that day. It was really disrespectful to the branch family. Third


    Madam Aria Tsar and Horace rke were also so arrogant and domineering. They simply held no


    regard for us!¡±


    Hansel echoed, his face full of anger. On the side, Salem snacked on tidbits calmly without saying a


    word.


    Morrow, who sat in the main seat in the middle hall, coughed into a handkerchief. He said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    mention this matter again. The chieftain has already given an order not to cause any trouble during the


    ceremony. Are you going to defy his order?¡±


    Hearing that, Wade got up angrily and said, ¡°The chieftain has no other choice, but as the heads of the


    branch family, we can¡¯t just let the matter rest. Otherwise, how can we exert our influence on Arcadia


    Ind? How can we lead the rke family to greater glory? Now, the door of the main family is about


    to open. If we don¡¯t do something to the main family at this time and allow Philip to enter the door and


    be another genius like Roger rke, our branch family will never have the chance to turn the


    tide!¡±


    Faced with Wade¡¯s rant, Morrow fell into deep contemtion. He nced at his third brother and


    asked, ¡°Salem, what do you think?¡±


    Salem smiled faintly, his round stomach full of grease.


    He put down the snack in his hand and said with a chuckle, ¡°Wade is right. The main family has gone


    too far this time. That boy Philip did this to the branch family but the grand elder still took his side. He


    even ordered the chieftain to be grounded for two days. If the branch family just epts this treatment,


    it¡¯ll indeed leave a bad impression on the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we face two problems now. First, Philip will soon inherit the position as head of the main


    family. Although he may not necessarily take up the top position immediately, he¡¯ll slowly prate the


    various industries and ns of the main family. Secondly, the door of the main family will open soon.


    ording to the information we received, Philip is the next candidate as the owner of the door. He¡¯s


    also the most promising candidate to enter the door. However, there¡¯s a controble factor here, and


    that¡¯s the blood of the next of kin. I have already arranged for people to look for Hannah¡¯s whereabouts


    outside.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Salem took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°These two situations now are the problems


    that the branch family must face. We can either stop Philip from inheriting the main family and prevent


    him from targeting the branch family, or we can prevent Philip from entering the door to disrupt Roger¡¯s


    n. In this way, the branch family can have a chance to breathe. After all, the chieftain is still half a


    step away from Roger¡¯s level. He just came out from behind three doors and his strength is still


    unstable. He still needs the help of that thing behind the rke family¡¯s door.¡±


    After Salem finished speaking, he sat there quietly.

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    Morrow frowned and coughed violently into a handkerchief before saying, ¡°What do the rest of you


    think?¡±


    Wade exchanged a nce with Hansel and said, ¡°Morrow, what we can do now is stop Philip from


    inheriting the rke family. Making things difficult for him during thememoration ceremony is the


    best option. Besides, we already have a n. Look at this document.¡±


    After saying that, Wade took out an envelope and handed it to Morrow.


    Morrow opened the envelope and nced at it. The expression on his face suddenly became very


    nervous and flustered.


    ¡°This¡­ Is she really the sinned descendant of the Lovce family?¡±


    When Morrow saw the contents of this letter, his entire face trembled as his eyes widened. They were


    filled with shock and horror.


    Wade sneered and said, ¡°Yes, Morrow. This wife of Philip, also the young madam of the main family, is


    none other than the surviving child of the sinful Lovce family! It¡¯s simply a huge disgrace for such a


    person with sinful blood to be the young madam of our rke family. It¡¯s the greatest disrespect


    to all our ancestors! If this matter is exposed, not only Philip but also Roger won¡¯t be able to refuse!¡±


    Hansel also smirked and said, ¡°Morrow, this matter is imminent. If we make a fuss about it, I believe the


    main family won¡¯t dare to say anything. When the timees, not only will that b*tch be kicked out of


    the rke family but she¡¯ll also be lynched! Her kids will also suffer the most severe punishment! I


    refuse to believe that Philip will be able to stay calm and not make a move when that happens. As long


    as he dares to make a move during thememoration ceremony, we have a reason to take him down


    and revoke his identity as the heir. Roger will be dragged down as well!¡±


    Hansel, Wade, and the others had nned this a long time ago, so they were fully prepared and


    confident.


    Morrow¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the contents of the letter in his hand. After a long time, he


    asked, ¡°Does the chieftain know about this?¡±


    Wade replied, ¡°Of course, he does, but it¡¯s inconvenient for him to take a stand. I think he wants us to


    take care of it. After all, this matter has great implications and involves the confidential issues of the


    main family, so the chieftain can¡¯t intervene easily. However, you can rest assured that once the main


    family crosses the line, the chieftain will not sit idly by.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Morrow nodded and hesitated before asking, ¡°What about the grand elder? He hates the lineage of the


    sinned blood very much. If he knows about Wynn¡¯s background, won¡¯t he personally take action?¡±


    Wade¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°To tell you the truth, ording to the reports we received, Philip


    took that little b*tch and his daughter to visit the grand elder a few days ago. Rumor has it that the


    grand elder got angry and drove out Philip and that little b*tch. I think the grand elder knows


    something¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Morrow¡¯s face turned grim. After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind. He


    said, ¡°Okay, everyone should get ready. During thememoration ceremony, we¡¯ll attack the main


    family!¡±


    After saying that, Morrow squeezed the letter in his hand tightly. There seemed to be a chill in his eyes.


    At this time, a butler rushed in and shouted, ¡°Masters, we received reports from Districts 4 and 10. The


    Necrons from the main family are on the way to District 12.¡±

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    ¡°District 12? What did you say?¡±


    Wade was the first to react with a look of astonishment on his face. He stared at the guard who was


    bowing and asked, ¡°Are you sure that the convoy of the main family was escorted by the Necrons to


    District 12?¡±


    The guard quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Master Wade, we¡¯re sure! The checkpoint guards at all three districts


    reported the same thing. It¡¯s a convoy escorted by the Necrons. They showed their token. Their


    destination is indeed District 12!¡±


    Hiss!


    In the hall, several of the branch family elders gasped. The main family actually sent the Necrons to


    escort a convoy to District 12?


    That was District 12!


    What the hell was the main family doing?


    ¡°Did you get a good look at the people in the car?¡± Hansel asked nervously.


    The guard shook his head and said, ¡°Master Hansel, ording to the report, they couldn¡¯t see the


    people in the car.¡±


    Hearing this, Hansel turned to Wade and Morrow. He said, ¡°Wade, Morrow, what¡¯s the meaning of this?


    Why is the main family suddenly escorting someone to District 12 at this juncture? That¡¯s the Death


    Block, an unregted area. That¡¯s Seth Larson¡¯s turf!¡±


    Morrow¡¯s face was grave. After waving his hand to dismiss the guard, he looked at Wade and the rest.


    He asked, ¡°Who do you think it could be?¡±


    Wade¡¯s face darkened. With his hands behind his back, he paced in the hall and roared, ¡°Horace


    rke? Does he want to use the power of District 12 to deal with our branch family?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°No, Wade, what you said isn¡¯t right.¡± At this time, Salem said with a smile.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wade asked.


    Salem said lightly, ¡°Who else could it be? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Philip in all likelihood. Don¡¯t forget, one of


    the three district owners in District 12 is Seth Larson. That¡¯s his territory. He was brought back by


    Charlotte Larson back then and is her adopted son. I think Seth has most probably invited Philip.¡±


    Wade frowned at his words before he nodded and said, ¡°You have a point, but Philip shouldn¡¯t be on


    Arcadia Ind now.¡±


    At this time, a young man walked in through the door. It was none other than Levi, who was recovering


    at home from his injuries.


    At this moment, he had regained his old handsome demeanor. He walked in, bowed to several elders,


    and said, ¡°Greetings to all the uncles.¡±


    Wade turned around, and the gloomy look on his face was reced by affection. He stepped forward,


    patted Levi on the shoulder, and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Levi smiled and said, ¡°Granduncle Wade, I¡¯m here to inform you that Philip¡¯s wife has returned. Earlier,


    that b*tch brought her daughter to see a doctor. All the doctors at home have received a warning from


    me, so they went to the hospital in District 4 instead. Something unpleasant urred and Philip


    stepped in. ording to the scouts in the hospital, it¡¯s indeed Philip who went to District 12.¡±


    Hearing this, Wade looked grave as he turned back to Salem and the others. His gaze fell on Morrow


    as he asked, ¡°Morrow, what should we do now? Philip won¡¯t really join forces with Seth Larson, right?¡±


    Morrow¡¯s expression did not look good either. He frowned and coughed into his handkerchief before


    asking, ¡°Salem, what do you think?¡±


    Salem ate a few nuts and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens. Seth is not a simple character. He¡¯s


    the district owner in aplex ce like District 12, which is enough to show that he¡¯s not as simple as


    we think. Moreover, judging from the main family¡¯s reaction by sending the Necrons, they¡¯re also afraid


    of District 12. They¡¯re afraid that Seth will do something that crosses the line.¡±


    Hearing this, Morrow nodded and said, ¡°Then do we need to send someone over to take a look?¡±


    Salem shook his head. He stood up and put his hands in front of his stomach. He said, ¡°Morrow,


    District 12 is unlike Districts 4 and 5. That¡¯s the Death Block, and five miles around that area are


    neutral zones. People from other districts can¡¯t enter without a permit. Moreover, if the people inside


    know that our branch family sent people over to monitor the situation, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t leave a good


    impression.¡±


    Morrow nodded, looked at Levi, and asked, ¡°Levi, do you have any other business here?¡±


    Levi smiled and said, ¡°Granduncle Morrow, I have something important to discuss with everyone.¡±

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    On this side, the Necron convoy quickly entered an eightne expressway. This road was like a bridge


    from the bustling city to the sin city.


    Behind the car were the very prosperous and lively ten districts, while in front of the car were only


    street lights and a long eightne road that seemed endless. It took about five minutes before everyone


    could see the outline of District 12.


    There were many towering concrete city walls like the outer walls of a prison. The eightnes led to a


    huge opening where a stone gate was raised. This was the entrance to District 12, and the gate


    weighed thousands of tons.


    Two teams of fully armed patrols stood outside the gate, all of them in ckbat uniforms. They


    looked just like those foreign armored soldiers in movies. Every car entering and exiting this gate would


    undergo strict inspection.


    There were canines and machine scans. It was very strict.


    Philip looked at the high city wall measuring tens of meters in front of him. He could see the tall


    buildings inside. They were pitch-ck with few lights turned on.


    The most central building of District 12 that was hundreds of meters high could be seen clearly. It was


    pitch-ck, and the outer shell of the entire building was made of reinforced concrete. Only a few


    shing red hazard lights could be seen.


    It was said that as long as the district owner pressed a button, this building symbolizing District 12


    would be locked down by iron walls from top to bottom.


    No one would be allowed to enter or leave.


    Unless someone opened it from the inside, the building could not copse even if it was bombarded


    with artillery shells, much less be broken into. That was because the outeryer of reinforced concrete


    was close to a meter thick.


    Soon, the convoy approached the gate checkpoint. The car stopped and the engine was switched off.


    Four soldiers fully armed with guns and electronic scanning berets approached.


    ¡°Check, ess permit!¡±


    The attitude of these soldiers was rather rude and rough.


    The Necron sitting in the co-passenger seat pulled out Seth¡¯s invitation letter. The patrolling soldier


    nced at the invitation letter and looked at the people in the car. He raised his hand in a wave and


    shouted to the person at the barrier, ¡°Let them through.¡±


    The car was just about to start.


    Suddenly, not far away, several off- road vehicles that were converted into armored vehicles rushed out


    from behind the gate. They were full of heavily armed soldiers.


    The four cars drove over aggressively and surrounded Philip¡¯s convoy.


    Then, a man with ck sunsses and a dark greenbat uniform jumped out from the jeep in the


    lead. He had a crew cut, deep scars at the corners of his eyes and mouth, and tanned skin.


    He wore leather boots and led a group of more than a dozen people to approach Philip¡¯s car with a


    sneer. He stomped on the hood of the car fiercely, sneered at Philip and the several Necrons in the car,


    and shouted, ¡°Young Master rke, excuse me, but my boss asked me to invite you to the house first.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I hope you can follow our vehicles without resistance. Otherwise, we might have some unnecessary


    misunderstandings. My people and guns don¡¯t have eyes on them, after all.¡±

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    The man in the lead was tall and strong with a rebellious and indomitable attitude in his words and


    gaze.


    At the appearance of this group of people, all the soldiers in charge of patrolling the checkpoint stood


    silently on the side. They did not dare to take a step forward.


    Philip sat in the car and frowned as he looked out the car window at the man with his foot on the hood.


    He could see that this squad that suddenly appeared had an extraordinary identity and status in District


    12. After thinking about it, Philip stepped out of the car while escorted by the Necrons around him.


    The appearance of the Necrons also made the atmosphere at the scene unusually tense.


    The man in the lead naturally recognized the Necrons. With a belligerent look in his eyes, he looked at


    Philip and asked, ¡°Young Master rke, so what do you think? Are youing with me or should I


    kidnap you?¡±


    Philip stuffed his hands in his trouser pockets, looked indifferently at the man who was in a battle


    uniform, and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡±


    The man in the lead pushed his sunsses up his nose bridge and said in a rather pretentious manner,


    ¡°My boss is Tucker Stone.¡±


    ¡®Tucker Stone?¡¯


    Philip frowned upon hearing that name with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    That was because Tucker Stone was none other than one of the three district masters of District 12.


    Why would he suddenly arrange for someone to stop Philip at District 12¡¯s checkpoint?


    Was be trying to snatch Philip under Seth¡¯s nose?


    Many thoughts crossed Philip¡¯s mind. Finally, his eyes fell on the man inbat uniform who was in


    the lead. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I appreciate Mr. Stone¡¯s kindness but I have other things to deal with for


    the time being. If Mr. Stone is really interested in me, why don¡¯t you wait for me to take care of the


    matter at hand before I follow you to meet Mr. Stone?¡±


    Bang!


    The man inbat uniform stomped on the hood of the vehicle until it was dented. Then, with a cold


    gaze and an arrogant attitude, he stated at Philip and said, ¡°Young Master rke, you¡¯re the eldest


    young master of the main rke family on Arcadia Ind and I should be respectful to you. But don¡¯t


    forget, this is the territory of District 12. Your rke family doesn¡¯t matter here. Here, only Master


    Stone¡¯s will is the king¡¯s order! Since he has invited you, you have to go!¡±


    After saying that, the man inbat uniform waved his hand and shouted coldly, ¡°Boys, invite Young


    Master rke into the car!¡±


    Instantly, the soldiers inbat uniforms who were already standing all around raised their guns and


    aimed the muzzles at Philip and the Necrons!


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the dozens of men inbat uniform. He was a little upset.


    Sure enough, District 12 paid no heed to the rke family at all. Even a small guard captain dared to


    point loaded guns a t him.


    Philip exhaled. Seeing the dozen or so men inbat uniforms approaching him with guns, mes of


    fury burst from his eyes.


    However, at this moment, another group of people rushed out from the gates of District 12. The man in


    the lead also wore abat uniform. He had an angr face and a stern expression.


    The only difference was that the badge on the chest of these people¡¯sbat uniforms was different


    from the badge of this man with sunsses.


    Their appearance changed the situation here in an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Hubert, what did you just say? Your Master Stone¡¯s order is the king¡¯s order in District 12? Don¡¯t you


    take Master Larson¡¯s orders into consideration?¡±


    The angr faced man barged into the scene and rebuked the man with sunsses.


    ¡°Steven, not bad. You came here fast enough.¡±


    Hubert turned his head with a sneer, the scars on his face looking extremely hideous.


    Steven snorted coldly as his stern eyes swept over the scene. He looked at Hubert¡¯s men and said


    angrily, ¡°All of you, put your guns down! Do you know who you¡¯re pointing your guns at? He¡¯s the eldest


    young master of the main rke family! How many heads can you lose over this?¡±


    The men inbat uniforms brought by Hubert nced at each other at this moment. They looked at


    Steven and were about to put the guns down. However, Hubert suddenly roared. ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever dares


    to put his gun down!¡±


    The confrontation was imminent. The atmosphere was unusually harsh and cold. The group of soldiers


    who raised their guns was panicking at the moment.


    One of them could not stand the pressure and slowly let his gun down.


    Hubert¡¯s eyes went cold as he moved his right hand and suddenly pulled out his pistol from his waist.

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    Bang! A gunshot!


    A circle of red appeared between the soldier¡¯s eyebrows as he fell on his back in a pool of blood. All


    this happened in a matter of seconds.


    Hubert¡¯s actions werepleted in one fluid motion and frightened all the soldiers he brought. He


    calmly put the pistol back into the holster at his waist.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    His men instantly raised their guns and aimed them at Philip and the others again.


    Steven¡¯s face darkened at Hubert¡¯s actions. He frowned and said angrily, ¡°Hubert, are you challenging


    District Master Larson?¡±


    Hubert smiled and said, ¡°Steven, don¡¯t threaten me with your district master. Our Master Stone is also a


    district master on the same level! If you have the ability, let¡¯s fight to grab this person today! Whoever


    wins can take him away!¡±


    Steven¡¯s eyes twitched as a cold chill slowly emerged from his body. Both parties were in a highly


    tense deadlock at this time.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    That was because this was District 12. It was an area where bloodshed could ur at the slightest


    disagreement.


    Gun battles were not umon here. This was the Death Block.


    A crack was heard.


    Abruptly, a rumble of thunder sounded in the sky as if it was marking doomsday. A blue thunderbolt


    shed across the night sky and illuminated the entire neighborhood.


    Everyone¡¯ s faces looked ghastly pale under the light.


    Thud!


    Almost at the same time, Steven and Hubert whipped out pistols from their waists. The muzzles of the


    pistols were aimed at each other¡¯s brows.


    The situation was on the verge of breaking out.


    Everyone gasped.


    ¡°Hubert, do you dare make a move?¡± Steven asked coldly.


    Hubert smiled cruelly and said, ¡°Steven, we¡¯re one of a kind, so why both er with words? Tonight, only


    one of us will remain standing. If you¡¯re scared, I don¡¯t mind letting you go as long as you bow down to


    me.¡±


    Steven sneered, ¡°Hubert, you¡¯ve crossed the line! Young Master rke is a distinguished guest invited


    by District Master Larson. Your actions are disrespectful to him!¡±


    Hubert raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Master Stone wants me to bring Young Master rke over to


    the mansion for a chat. After the chat, he¡¯ll naturally be released, so why are you so nervous? Why


    don¡¯t I ask Master Stone to call Master Larson about this?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold and deep voice came from behind everyone.


    Philip stepped out. His eyes swept over Hubert, Steven, and the others. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll just say it


    once. Tonight, I¡¯m here by invitation from District Master Larson. I don¡¯t want any fuss. If Mr. Stone


    really wants to invite me over, then let him wait!¡±

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    As soon as the words were spoken, it could be said that there was no room for maneuvering.


    Hubert side eyed the stern-faced Philip and said with a sneer, ¡°Young Master rke, have you


    decided?¡±


    Philip looked indifferently at Hubert and said, ¡°No one has treated me as an object that can be tossed


    around yet. Mr. Stone is the first, and for this reason, I¡¯ve decided to give him a little advice.¡±


    With that said, under everyone¡¯s baffled gaze, Philip drew a customized pistol from the waist of a


    Necron by his side.


    Bang!


    A gunshot was heard throughout the checkpoint.


    In everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, they saw that Hubert¡¯s hand that held the gun had been shot by Philip.


    Hiss!


    Instantly, everyone gasped aloud. He actually fired. That was Tucker Stone¡¯s subordinate!


    In District 12, Hubert had a notorious reputation.


    Hubert dropped the pistol in his hand, clutched his bloody arm as his eyes turned scarlet. He burst out


    with biting killing intent as he red at Philip and roared. ¡°Young Master rke, how dare you fire at


    me?! This is District 12, not your rke family¡¯s territory! My boss is Tucker Stone, one of the district


    masters of District 12!¡±


    However, Philip merely tossed the gun in his hand back to the Necron. He stuffed his hands in his


    trouser pockets, his stern eyes revealing a biting chill as he stared at Hubert and said, ¡°What about


    Tucker Stone? What about District 12? Don¡¯t forget, this is Arcadia Ind! The rke family will always


    be in charge! A small captain like you dares to disrespect me? Even if I kill you at District 12¡¯s entrance


    today, will Tucker Stone dare toe out and show his fangs to me?¡±


    His roar shook the scene.


    This was the first time that someone from the rke family dared to issue a challenge at the entrance


    of District 12. Moreover, it was against Tucker Stone!


    Hubert frowned, his arm bleeding non-stop. He stared at Philip grimly and sneered. ¡°Very well. As


    expected of the eldest young master of the main rke family. Such courage and confidence! I can


    also tell you right now that as long as you dare to step into District 12 today, you¡¯ll make an enemy out


    of me, Hubert Harris! I¡¯ll definitely keep a close eye on you! Just watch out, I¡¯ll certainly find the


    opportunity to kill you!¡±


    ¡°I heard that you also brought back your wife and two kids. Haha, I hope you can protect them well.


    Starting from today, you¡¯ll be up against me!¡±


    After saying this, Hubert turned his head and wanted to leave.


    However, at that moment, Philip¡¯s cold eyes that had already mellowed down sparked with bone-


    chilling killing intent.


    He exhaled as he looked up at the sky full of rolling dark clouds and lightning shes. He said, ¡°At first,


    I nned to leave you a way out, but you¡¯ve chosen to seek death. What I dislike the most is when


    people threaten me with my wife and children. The people of District 12 are no exception.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Hubert, who had turned around and was about to leave, stopped in his tracks.


    Hubert turned around again and met Philip¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he felt as if he was being targeted


    by a ferocious beast.


    That look was very scary. It was as if one look from him could overwhelm a thousand enemies.


    Hubert¡¯s heart could not help but tighten. He frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Philip walked up to Hubert, stared at him coldly, and said, ¡°My wife and kids are absolutely off-limits.


    Even if this is a verbal threat, I¡¯ll still do my best to prevent any possible mishaps. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve


    crossed the line and deserve to die!¡±


    With that said, Philip threw a punch.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At that moment, everyone saw Philip¡¯s fist transform into a zing fire chimera. It burst out suddenly


    and mmed into Hubert¡¯s chest!

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    Puff!


    The fire chimera that burst out from Philip¡¯s punch pierced through Hubert¡¯s stomach. As if being burnt


    by magma, Hubert¡¯s stomach was translucent from the front to the back. His flesh and bones could be


    seen turning into fiery liquid.


    Hubert was dumbfounded as he stared at Philip and spat out a word, ¡°You¡­¡±


    He copsed before he could finish his words.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    The fire chimera punched out by Philip just now flew into the sky before it turned into a me and


    disappeared into nothingness.


    What method was this?


    No one dared to imagine at all!


    Steven frowned as he looked at Philip¡¯s punch and made a rough judgment. Like District Master


    Larson, he was that kind of special talent!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven immediately shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen to my order and disarm their weapons!¡±


    At hismand, the soldiers brought by Steven took down Hubert¡¯s subordinates and pressed them to


    the ground.


    Then, he walked up to Philip and said, ¡°Young Master rke, my district master is waiting. Please


    follow me.¡±


    Philip looked away from Hubert¡¯s body, nodded indifferently, and got back into the car. Then, Philip¡¯s


    convoy followed Steven¡¯s convoy. They cleared the checkpoint and officially entered District 12.


    Of course, the news of what had happened at the checkpoint was quickly ryed to a brightly lit


    mansion deep in the hintend of District 12.


    This mansion that covered an area of several thousand square feet was a white building. Soldiers with


    guns patrolled inside and outside the mansion. Soldiers were also stationed at all gates, strictly


    checking the people and vehicles that entered and exited.


    At this moment, in the vi in the center of the mansion. A middle-aged man wearing a robe sat on the


    sofa in the living room, smoking a cigar.


    Around him were sexy women in all shapes and figures from all over the world. They were dancing as


    entertainment, and they were performing a striptease that stimted the heart.


    In the living room, several other men and women in suits and casual clothes mingled with this middle-


    aged man.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, here¡¯s to our cooperation.¡±


    One of them was a sexy goddess who wore a fiery red dress with a high slit. She raised her ss and


    said with ming red lips.


    The middle-aged man with gray hair, a round face, and a lot of emerald and diamond rings on his


    fingers looked like a nouveau riche. He raised his ss, toasted with the woman, and drank it all in one


    go. Then, he took a puff of his cigar and said with a big smile, ¡°Miss Young, it¡¯s a pleasure to work with


    you. I hope our operation will start tomorrow.¡±


    Miss Young nodded graciously and said, ¡°Of course. As long as you can help us get the pass, our


    goods in the outside world can directly enter District 12. At that time, those things will belong to you,


    and you can gain a 300% profit! I believe it won¡¯t be long before you be the richest district master


    in District 12! This way, your win in the next election to be the president of District 12 will be


    guaranteed.¡±


    Tucker Stone smiled happily with a cigar in his mouth. He pointed at Miss Young and said, ¡°Miss


    Young, you¡¯re such a sweet talker. I like women like you. Here, let¡¯s wish us a great victory!¡±


    Miss Young smiled and was about to raise her ss when a man inbat uniform rushed in at the


    door. He walked quickly to Tucker¡¯s side and said something in his ear.


    After he finished speaking, Tucker suddenly became furious. He smashed the wine ss in his hand to


    the floor, got up, and roared. ¡°Damn it! That guy from the rke family dares to kill my guy?!¡±

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    Tucker¡¯s sudden rage caused some panic among the bosses present. The man in front of them was


    Tucker Stone, a man who killed without blinking.


    He was one of the three district masters in District 12. He was the most money-grubbing, lustful, and


    power-hungry one. His hands were stained with blood.


    Tucker took a puff of his cigar, turned arormd, pointed a t the guard, and asked, ¡°What else did he


    say?¡±


    The guard reported, ¡°He said he has a piece of advice for you. This is Arcadia Ind and it¡¯ll always be


    the territory of the rke family. Even if District 12 is not under the rke family¡¯s jurisdiction, they


    have all the ability and means to take it back. He wants you to not cross the line, and killing Hubert is a


    warning to you.¡±


    Bang!


    After hearing this, Tucker kicked the crystal coffee table violently, causing it to topple over.


    tter!


    The wine bottles fell to the floor, and the dancing girls all stopped in shock while looking flustered.


    Tucker raised his eyebrows and pointed at the women. He grinned coldly, revealing a mouthful of gold


    teeth. He said, ¡°Dance! Keep dancing!¡±


    After yelling, Tucker sat down again. He took a puff of his cigar and said to the guard, ¡°Send someone


    to follow Steven and the others. I want to see what Seth Larson is doing by inviting that young master


    over at such ate hour. As long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with my business, I can turn a blind eye to it. But


    if Seth dares to take advantage of that young master and plot against my business, I¡¯m sorry to say that


    I¡¯ll make that rke guy stay in District 12 forever!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    The guard bowed and retreated before quickly leaving the mansion¡¯s hall. In the hall, several men in


    suits and women in long gowns had grave expressions on their faces.


    Tucker smiled and ordered the servants to clean up the ce. He got up and said to everyone,


    ¡°Everyone, follow me to the garden to continue our discussion.¡±


    Everyone smiled, got up, and followed Tucker to the garden.


    Miss Young walked next to Tucker and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Stone, listening to your conversation


    with your subordinate just now, did someone from the rke familye to District 12?¡±


    Tucker puffed on his cigar and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He turned his head and looked at the


    woman in front of him with a smile. He sized up her curvy body and fair neck, saying, ¡°Oh, are you


    interested in the rke family as well? Do you want to find out? Why don¡¯t you be my woman and


    I¡¯ll tell you all about it?¡±


    An imperceptible trace of chill shed in the corner of Miss Young¡¯s eyes but a dignified and gracious


    smile remained on her face. She said, ¡°Mr. Stone, you must be joking. How could a woman like me be


    worthy of such a majestic man like you?¡±


    Tuckerughed and said, ¡°Miss Young, your little mouth is really sweet. I really like you very much.


    Seriously, if you want to be my woman, I guarantee you can enjoy all the riches. Why don¡¯t you


    consider it?¡±


    With that said, Tucker stepped forward.


    Yana Younggged behind and stood in the same spot, looking at Tucker¡¯s back. Next to her, a guard


    in a ck suit approached and whispered, ¡°Miss Young, we received news that Seth Larson invited


    Philip rke, the eldest young master of the main rke family, to meet at Summit Restaurant


    tonight.¡±


    Yana turned her head with a darkened face and said, ¡°Have your people continue to keep an eye on


    them. I want to know their every move. This is very important for our uing n in District 12! If we


    can¡¯t take Seth Larson down, we can take Tucker Stone. Our forces must be present in District 12!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Young.¡±


    The guard said and left the mansion when no one was paying attention.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. His convoy followed Steven¡¯s convoy until they arrived at Summit Restaurant.


    This was a famous restaurant in District 12.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    Summit Restaurant was a ssic building designed with red masonry and wood. A big redntern hung


    at every corner of Summit Restaurant. It stood out in this quiet street.


    This restaurant was located in the prosperous area of Fourth Avenue in District 12. However, due to the


    late hour, there was a curfew after nine o¡¯clock. Thus, there was no one on the street Except for


    patrolling people and cars, not even a dog was seen.


    The convoy stopped at the entrance of Summit Restaurant. At the door, four youngdies weed


    the guests. All of them had curvy figures and wore long dresses. Their hair was coiled on the top of


    their heads. When the wind blew, the hem of their dresses would lift, revealing their fair skin.


    They bent over and greeted, ¡°Wee to Summit Restaurant, Young Master rke.¡±


    Philip got out of the car and looked up at the golden signboard before he followed Steven into the


    building. Five Necrons followed closely behind Philip while four stayed next to the car in case of


    emergencies.


    However, as soon as they entered the door, two men in dark greenbat uniforms stepped out. They


    reached out to stop the five N ecrons and said, ¡°District Master Larson has ordered that only Young


    Master rke is allowed to enter.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at the five Necrons behind him.


    They held guns in both hands, and a red line shed across their ck helmets. Then, a mechanical


    voice came from the helmet of one of the Necrons. A cold voice said, ¡°We¡¯re responsible for protecting


    Young Master Philip rke¡¯s safety.¡±


    It was such a simple sentence.


    The faces of the two men in dark greenbat uniforms darkened, and they also said coldly, ¡°District


    Master Larson has ordered that only Young Master rke is allowed to enter. No one else is allowed to


    enter.¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, two Necrons took two steps forward and grabbed Philip¡¯s arms.


    They turned around and left.


    This scene left the two men in dark greenbat uniforms and Steven dumbfounded.


    Since they were not allowed to enter, they simply brought Philip back to the car.


    Bang!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car doors were locked. Philip returned to the car, baffled. At the checkpoint just now, the Necrons


    did not make a move, but they were so overbearing now.


    ¡°Everyone, it should be fine for me to go in alone,¡± Philip said tentatively.


    The Necron who spoke earlier replied in the same mechanically cold voice, ¡°We¡¯re responsible for


    protecting the safety of Young Master Philip rke. If a situation has above 50% risk, we will enforce


    the safest practices!¡±


    Philip shrugged helplessly and had to sit in the car to wait quietly.


    Outside, Steven blinked his big eyes doubtfully. He was astounded. He nced at the men inbat


    uniforms next to him and took out his phone helplessly. He called Seth and said, ¡°District Master, Philip


    has arrived but his guards won¡¯t let him enter alone. We¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let his guards enter. We must be hospitable and meet all the requirements of our guests.¡±


    At the other end of the phone, a calm, mellow, and maic male voice was heard.


    Steven hung up the phone and walked to the car. He knocked on the car window and said, ¡°District


    Master Larson says that you can all enter together.¡±

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    Very soon, several people followed Steven and entered Summit Restaurant. They went up to the third


    floor and sat down in a low-key but luxurious private room. This private room was designed in a ssic


    style with carved beams, and the screens were also painted with murals.


    A view of the streets could be seen outside the window.


    Steven pushed open the private room door, bowed to the figure of a man with his back to everyone,


    and shouted respectfully, ¡°District Master Larson, Young Master rke is here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the man replied throatily.


    Steven turned sideways and made an inviting gesture to Philip and the others outside the door.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, stepped into the room, and saw the figure.


    Wearing a light gray suit, he stood with his hands behind his back. He looked at the view of the streets


    outside the window. The figure was about 1.8 meters tall with a burly stature. It was not the bulging


    muscr type but rather sinewy.


    In short, just at the sight of his back, Philip had a general impression of District Master Larson.


    ¡°Wee to Summit Restaurant.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As he spoke, Seth Larson turned around. He had a handsome face and well-defined eyebrows. He


    wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses and a tie, looking like quite the gentleman. Especially his voice,


    which sounded quite maic and sexy.


    The smile at the corner of his mouth and the upward angle of his thin lips also made it easy for others


    to feel close to him. This was Seth Larson, one of the three district masters of the Death Block that was


    District 12.


    He politely gestured to Philip and invited him to sit. Philip took a seat. Two Necrons stood at the door


    while another three stood behind him, protecting him very well.


    After all, outside the door was full of Steven¡¯s people.


    Moreover, Philip also found four cameras with shing red lights in this room.


    ¡°District Master Larson, why are you looking for me sote at night?¡± Philip asked, his eyes on Seth.


    This man, who looked just a few years older than Philip, had a handsome appearance. However, those


    eyes revealed deep wisdom andplex schemes that went beyond his age.


    This was Philip¡¯s judgment of him.


    Seth smiled, sat down, and motioned for the servant to serve tea. He said with a smile, ¡°Young Master


    rke, this is Earl Grey tea that just arrived from Riverdale. Do give it a try.¡±


    Philip looked at the cup of tea and smelled a faint fragrance.


    After thinking about it, Philip picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said with a smile, ¡°District Master


    Larson, this tea is of the highest quality. Is it from the Eastern Mountain?¡±


    Seth smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing to be able to tell the origin of this tea with just one sip. ¡±


    Philip put down the teacup, smiled, and said, ¡°If there is something you want to discuss with me, please


    go ahead. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. As you know, my wife and daughter are waiting for


    me.¡±


    Seth smiled and motioned for the servant to clear the tea set. He said directly, ¡°I want to get rid of


    Tucker Stone with the help of your power.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. He leaned back on the seatnguidly and crossed his arms. Looking at


    Seth indifferently, he asked, ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    Seth smiled ndly and said, ¡°You experienced Tucker¡¯s actions first hand just now. He won¡¯t spare


    anyone he sets his eyes on. Besides, you¡¯ve killed someone close to him, and Tucker must have found


    out by now. ording to the news sent by my people, Tucker has already dispatched two small teams


    at the checkpoint. As long as you leave this ce tonight, you¡¯ll be taken away by his people.¡±

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    At this point, Seth paused briefly to look at Philip¡¯s reaction. The expression on Philip¡¯s face darkened.


    He did not like Tucker Stone because his actions could be regarded as a provocation and they had


    crossed the line. He was the eldest young master of the main rke family, after all, yet Tucker dared


    to send his people to invite Philip back to his ce so forcefully.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough topel me to help you. District 12 is not under the rke


    family¡¯s jurisdiction, after all. It¡¯s difficult for our power to prate this ce. Besides, offending Tucker


    Stone brings no benefit to me. I don¡¯t have any ideas for District 12 right now.¡±


    Philip expressed his intentions diplomatically.


    Seth nodded. He knew it would be difficult to get Philip to help him with just a few words. Hence, he


    pped his hands, and the servant handed Philip a tablet. The tablet screen showed the footage from


    a hidden camera.


    It was none other than the image of Tucker¡¯s mansion as he conspired with Yana Young and the


    others.


    Philip looked at it with a frown.


    Seth asked lightly, ¡°Young Master rke, you should know that woman, right?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was indifferent. The woman in the video was none other than Yana Young. Philip had met


    her once.


    ¡®How did this woman appear in District 12?¡¯


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Philip asked.


    Seth got up, put his hands behind his back, and stood at the window. He looked at the vast District 12


    and said, ¡°She¡¯s from the Alliance. The power of the Alliance has prated District 12, and the culprit


    is none other than Tucker Stone. The thing they¡¯re talking about is a new type of white powder from the


    outside world, which can destroy one¡¯s nervous system and control one¡¯s mind. Once this thing enters


    District 12 and Tucker sells it rampantly, it¡¯ll cause great harm to District 12. When that happens,


    Tucker will rule over District 12 alone. Moreover, the next election is imminent. Once Tucker is elected


    president, he¡¯ll reign for three years.¡±


    ¡°In the past, the elections produced no results because of the tripartite and each of us ruled separately.


    However, it¡¯s different this time. The other party has started contacting Tucker in secret.¡±


    After saying that, Seth took a long breath. He turned to Philip and said, ¡°The goal of the Alliance is not


    just District 12. District 12 is only one stage of their experiment. Once their n seeds in District 12,


    it¡¯ll affect the entire Arcadia Ind in the future! When that happens, it¡¯ll be toote for you to stop


    them.¡±


    After hearing that, Philip looked at the content of the video and fell into deep thought. He knew that


    Seth¡¯s words were just to disguise his ambition of wanting to uproot Tucker.


    However, Philip found no reason to refute. That was because this was indeed a matter of life and death


    for Arcadia Ind.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If what Seth said was true, Philip must make a decision!


    ¡°How can I believe that what you said is true? Arcadia Ind is not the outside world. Even if the


    Alliance you mentioned has infiltrated District 12, wouldn¡¯t that be a favorable opportunity for the rke


    family? After all, I¡¯ve been thinking about reiming District 12 for a long time,¡± Philip said with a smile.

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Seth looked at Philip as a smile slowly blossomed on his face. He said, ¡°You¡¯re carved out of the same


    mold as your mother. Even your characters are the same.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned. After a long while, he said, ¡°How long were you with my mother?¡±


    Seth turned around and looked up at the gray, gloomy sky. The muffled thunder exploded in his ears as


    the lightning shed in his eyes constantly.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s about to rain.¡±


    Philip also looked out the window.


    Seth continued, ¡°Back then, it was in such weather that my adoptive mother rescued me from that


    ce. After that, she brought me into the door of the Nonagon and taught me many things. She always


    said that I was stupid, and I, too, felt that I was stupid. She had to teach me many things many times


    but I just couldn¡¯t master any of them. However, she didn¡¯t know that I had already learned everything


    long ago. I just didn¡¯t want to tell her that. In this way, she¡¯d take the time to apany me and teach


    me.¡±


    As Philip listened, his face grew darker. He stared coldly at Seth.


    Seth turned to him and said, ¡°Philip, do you know? I¡¯ve always been jealous of you because she was


    always thinking and talking about you. She kept mentioning you, her precious son, to me. You were the


    son she could never let go of. Many times, she was arranging everything for you behind your back. I


    always thought how wonderful it would be if I were you, the biological son of my adoptive mother. In


    this way, her love would all be mine.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Suddenly, Philip roared as he red fixedly at Seth. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve strayed from the topic of our


    meeting today!¡±


    Seth smiled and said, ¡°Philip, to help me is to help you. District 12 will always be a thorn in the rke


    family¡¯s side. Back then, Mother took charge of District 12 to curb the main and branch rke families


    and to achieve a delicate bnce. Here, there are many things that the rkes can¡¯t get involved in,


    and there are many things that the rkes can¡¯t control. If you help me, it will pave the road for you to


    rule the rke family in the future. As long as you help me, I can promise you one condition, a


    condition that I¡¯ll try my best to help you with. So, what do you think of my generous offer?¡±


    Seth¡¯s face was full of smiles, and his eyes were shining brightly as if he had Philip in the bag.


    After a second of silence, Philip got up and asked, ¡°You said that you have entered the Nonagon¡¯s door


    with Mother before. What¡¯s your current strength?¡±


    Seth smiled, raised his hand, and a golden ball of light suddenly erupted from his palm. Mysterious and


    obscure runes circled this ball of light. This ball of light also quickly illuminated this private room golden.


    Seth flipped his hand back and the ball of light disappeared. He said, ¡°My strength is eptable, and I


    have the ability to protect myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You, however, are not even


    considered a disciple of the first zone yet you dared to take such dangerous action at the checkpoint.


    Don¡¯t you know that many people are now keeping a close eye on the rke family and you? If they


    find out that you¡¯ve developed your energy field and attributes, do you think they can still hold back?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°I never had the intention of hiding it because my goal is to enter the


    Nonagon¡¯s door. I must take a look no matter what. In that case, why not speed up the ns for them?¡±


    Seth nodded with admiration in his eyes and said, ¡°Interesting. You¡¯re the first guy I¡¯ve met who


    interests me. As expected of my adoptive mother¡¯s son. No wonder she chose you as her heir back


    then. I¡¯m curious to know how far you can grow.¡±


    Philip frowned. His mother¡¯s heir?


    What did Seth mean by that?

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip asked. ¡°Why am I my mother¡¯s heir?¡±


    Seth smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get back to the point. I want to ask you to help me take control


    of District 12. As long as you help me, when the timees, we can cooperate from both inside and


    outside. District 12 will be a stronghold of the rke family. What do you think?¡±


    Philip sullenly looked at Seth¡¯s smiling face and said, ¡°How confident are you to deal with Tucker


    Stone?¡±


    Seth raised five fingers and said, ¡° 50-50.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Are you taking a gamble?¡±


    Seth smiled and said, ¡°Many times, it¡¯s a gamble in many things. As long as I put the right stakes, I win.


    If I lose, I also have a way to deal with it. How about it, Eldest Young Master of the main rke family?


    You aren¡¯t afraid, are you?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a sneer, ¡°Seth Larson, this is not in line with your personality.


    You shouldn¡¯t be someone who likes to use goading tactics.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sethughed and said, ¡°Philip, this is interesting. What kind of person do you think I am?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a person who trusts no one. In your eyes, everyone, including me, can


    be pawns you use to pave the way for yourself. I have to remind you that if you make use of the rke


    family¡¯s power, you can never escape again.¡±


    The smile on Seth¡¯s face slowly froze. He looked at Philip very seriously and said, ¡°I must get rid of


    Tucker Stone!¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you this once. I hope you won¡®t disappoint me.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and left with the Necrons.


    Seth stood in the private room, and a sneer slowly surfaced on his cold face before he turned solemn.


    He turned around and watched as Philip got into the car downstairs before he said to Steven behind


    him, ¡°Send him to the checkpoint and withdraw. I want to see how much strength he has to help me.¡±


    Steven was taken aback and asked doubtfully, ¡°District Master, are you going to let Tucker snipe


    Philip?¡±


    Seth said sternly, ¡°He can only be helpful to me if he survives. If he can¡¯t even pass a hurdle like Tucker


    Stone, that means I misjudged him.¡±


    Then, Seth turned to Steven and said, ¡°Tell our people at the checkpoint to withdraw. No matter what


    happens, don¡¯t show up.¡±


    Steven nodded in response and watched as Seth left. He quickly notified his men at the checkpoint by


    a satellite phone.


    Soon, all soldiers at the checkpoint belonging to Seth withdrew.


    Philip¡¯s convoy headed straight to the checkpoint and suddenly stopped about a hundred meters from


    the exit. The Necron sitting in the co-passenger seat looked at the soldiers who had quickly gathered at


    the exit a hundred meters away. He said coldly, ¡°Turn back! Find another route to head out!¡±


    After that, the driver pulled back the rifle bolt and got ready for battle. The Necrons on either side of


    Philip in the backseat also immediately went into a highly tensebat stance.


    At the same time, the car¡¯s artificial intelligence system was activated. An electronically synthesized


    female voice said, ¡°The system isputing the departure route. The system haspleted the


    computation!¡±

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    Vroom!


    A thunderous roar of the car¡¯s engine. Instantly, the car elerated and reversed in retreat with a


    tailspin. Four Cadics shuttled through the empty streets at high speed.


    At the same time, several ck modified cars rushed out quickly on both sides of the street. Every


    modified car was equipped with machine guns.


    Three fighter jets followed closely in the air.


    ¡°The vehicles below, you¡¯ve been locked on target. Pull over at once! Mr. Tucker invites Young Master


    rke for a chat at his mansion!¡±


    ¡°We repeat, don¡¯t make unnecessary struggles! Mr. Tucker doesn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship with the


    rke family. Please pull over immediately!¡±


    ¡°Please pull over immediately! Otherwise, we will take all necessary actions!¡±


    This was District 12, the Death Block. Four ck Cadics sped through the streets of District 12.


    In the car, Philip looked at the modified cars chasing them in the rearview mirror and the fighter jets


    closely following them in the sky through the panoramic sunroof. His face became darker and darker.


    Tucker Stone!


    Well done!


    He actually dared to ambush them!


    Philip asked grimly, ¡°What are the chances of breaking through?¡±


    The vehicle¡¯s AI system quickly replied, ¡°ording to the nned route, there is a 70% chance that we


    can break through, but it¡¯ll involve a fierce battle.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the Necron in the co-passenger seat. He asked, ¡°How confident


    are you?¡±


    The Necron replied, ¡°We will protect Young Master rke to our deaths.¡±


    Philip frowned, and the car quickly performed a drift. Then, the three Cadics behind blocked the only


    entrance to the street.


    The five Necrons in the car quickly jumped out and used the guns with high firepower in front of them to


    shoot at the modified armored cars behind them.


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Dense shots from the machine guns swept through!


    Boom!


    The armored car at the forefront exploded in the shoot-out. The ruined vehicle burned in the zing


    fire.


    Several other armored cars passed through the fire. The soldiers on the roof also wielded machine


    guns and fired at the Necrons.


    For a while, sounds of gunfire filled the neighborhood. Flying bullets shattered the ss, exterior walls,


    and billboards of the shops on both sides of the street.


    One of the Necrons put away the machine gun that was in front of his chest. The machine gun quickly


    transformed into a long, sharp saber. He half crouched before exerting his strength and jumped high


    into the air.


    Two dots of red!


    Two red lights shed on his helmet and hended on the iing modifiedbat vehicle. He raised


    the long ck mechanical de high in his hand and shed down.


    Squeak!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire modified car was cut apart by the Necron.


    Boom!


    An explosion raged through the streets!


    The Necron was covered in the zing mes. The long ck de in his right arm changed forms


    with a click into a submachine gun. He fired at the soldiers approaching from both sides of the street.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    All the soldiers carried submachine guns at this moment and fired wildly at the Necron. However, all


    bullets that hit the Necron would only emit a popping and crackling sotmd with sparks. They did not


    deal any damage to the Necron.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, one of the soldiers in the group with a single missileuncher on his shoulder pulled the


    trigger on the Necron.


    Boom!


    The missile wasunched and hit the Necron directly, who was blown away by the impact of the


    explosion.


    Amid the mes, the figure with electric sparks on his right arm stood up again. Red lights shed


    across his ck helmet.


    Tucker¡¯s men were all stunned when they saw the Necron standing up again in the fire. That was


    because they discovered that this Necron was actually a robot.


    At this moment, this Necron with a broken arm rushed into the crowd and started a massacre. The


    other four Necrons were also locked in battle in other corners of the ce.


    Back to Philip. He sat in the car and watched as the scenery rapidly shed past. Behind the car,


    several tails followed.


    In the sky, the three fighter jets also had the car Philip was sitting in disyed on their screen. The


    aircraft pilot pressed theunch button.


    Whoosh!


    The fighter jets filled up the magazines andunched two missiles at the speeding vehicle. The tail


    mes of the missiles carried terrifying power.


    Boom!


    Two explosions caused a fire to rage. Two charred pits were sted on the street. However, the vehicle


    rushed out of the fire unscathed.


    At this moment, Philip sat in the car. His face became darker and darker. He ordered coldly, ¡°Shoot


    down that fighter jet in the sky!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Homing missile ready tounch!¡±


    The artificial intelligence system of the car said.


    Whoosh!


    With a sound that cut through the sky, a missile bracket popped out from the lower end of the Cadic¡¯s


    left door. A missile wasunched and quickly lifted off. It was aimed at the fighter jet.


    The pilot of that fighter jet saw the speeding missile and swerved around in a panic. However, the


    missile followed right behind.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded in the air. Burning remnants of the fighter jet fell from the sky and smashed


    everywhere.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Soon, the Cadic rammed into a sixne street. Right in front of the car was the eighth exit of District


    12. At this moment, a team of patrol soldiers at the checkpoint saw the fast-approaching Cadic in the


    night and they were almost blinded by the bright swaying headlights.


    The patrol captain shouted an order, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Rat-tat-tat!


    A team of more than a dozen people immediately fired at the iing vehicle.


    Dense lines of fire and bullets hit the vehicle. They left some traces of burnt marks but they did not


    impede the vehicle one bit.


    ¡°Close the gate!¡±


    The captain roared, and the gate behind him fell slowly. Inside the car, the AI system quickly analyzed


    how much time they had left before the gate closed. In an instant, the car abruptly stopped a dozen


    meters away from the group of soldiers.


    The gate also fell with a bang. They could not get out.


    Very soon, dozens of soldiers and several modifiedbat vehicles gathered around. They


    surrounded Philip¡¯s car right in the middle.


    The man in abat uniform who took the lead was quite arrogant. He jumped off the vehicle, patted


    his uniform, and walked up to Philip¡¯s car with a gun in his hand. He shouted, ¡°Young Master rke,


    this is thest time Mr. Stone is inviting you. Get down from the car!¡±

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    Philip and the others sat in the car, staring coldly at the scene of them being surrounded. Philip¡¯s gaze


    went grim as extremely fierce killing intent rose from his body.


    Tucker Stone!


    Very good!


    Of course, the scene at this moment was also broadcasted live in the mansion. Tucker sat on the sofa


    and watched the scene on the LCD screen with a sneer on his face. He sipped his red wine and


    embraced a sexy woman. He puffed on a cigar, pointed at the LCD screen, and asked Yana Young who


    was sitting beside him with a smile, ¡°Miss Young, do you think I can invite Young Master rke over?¡±


    Yana nced at the events on the screen. With swords drawn, dozens of soldiers with guns, as well as


    combat vehicles and fighter jets, the Cadic waspletely surrounded in the middle.


    Even Superman would find it difficult to escape now.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, you¡¯re really amazing. You even dare to surround the young master of the rke family.


    The reputation of District 12 is indeed as rumored outside. You don¡¯t take the rke family seriously,¡±


    Yana said ndly.


    Tuckerughed and said, ¡°Miss Young, you¡¯re right in saying that. I¡¯m the king in District 12. Who is the


    rke family? If I want to invite him over, he has toe!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. Seeing so many soldiers outside the car, Philip opened the car door and stepped


    down. The leader inbat uniform sneered and said, ¡°Young Master rke, have you thought about


    it?¡±


    Philip nced coldly at the dozens of soldiers with guns. He then calmly took out a pack of cigarettes


    from his trousers pocket, lit one, and inhaled deeply. The scarlet cigarette butt seemed particrly eye-


    catching in the night.


    Philip exhaled a mouthful of smoke and asked the man in the lead, ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to die?¡±


    When the man heard Philip¡¯s question, his face suddenly tensed and darkened. Heughed coldly and


    said, ¡°Young Master rke, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I advise you not to make


    unnecessary struggles. Take a closer look. All the muzzles here are aimed at you. No matter how


    powerful you are, it¡¯s still a dead-end!¡±


    Philip chuckled and flicked the cigarette butt in his hand. The scarlet tip exploded in the air like


    fireworks.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Instantly, four Necrons jumped out from the Cadic. Missiles were fired from their arms and directly hit


    the severalbat vehicles around as well as the fighter jets hovering in the sky!


    Balls of fire and smoke soared into the sky. A modern warfare blockbuster was staged here.


    The leading man inbat uniform immediately shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±


    However, it was toote. After the four Necrons dealt the blow, they immediately jumped to Philip¡¯s side


    and guarded him closely in the middle. Dense firing lines and bullets hit them, which only made rattling


    sounds without dealing any damage to them.


    As for the Necrons, their arms automatically switched weapon forms into a six-barreled machine gun.


    Rat-tat- tat!


    For a while, the eighth exit was filled with the earth-shattering sound of machine-gun fire. The rapidly


    firing bullets repelled this group of dozens of soldiers.


    Many modifiedbat vehicles were sted till the doors and bodies were full of bullet holes the size


    of bird¡¯s eggs. Then, they exploded into balls of mes.


    All this happened in half a minute. The scene was a sea of fire with charred bodies everywhere.


    The leading man inbat uniform fell in a pool of blood and was continuously coughing up blood.


    Philip walked up to him and looked down on him coldly. Then, be bent down and removed a small


    camera from his neck. Philip stared at that camera, and the film footage was synchronized to Tucker¡¯s


    mansion.

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    At this moment, the sneer on Tucker¡¯s face had long since solidified and turned grim. He looked at the


    handsome face with extremely cold eyes on the screen, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    The two teams he sent out were destroyed just like that?


    This was simply too unexpected!


    On the screen, Philip¡¯s mouth curled up in a smirk as he said, ¡°Tucker Stone, I¡¯ll remember you. I hope


    you won¡¯t die first because one day in the future, I¡¯ll kill you with my hands!¡±


    With that said, Philip continued, ¡°Yana Young, it¡¯s nice to see you in District 12. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll


    meet.¡±


    After these words, the screen went ck. Tucker smashed the wine ss in his hand on the LCD


    screen in anger. He roared. ¡°That damned brat! How dare he look down on me?!¡±


    ¡°Men!¡±


    His furious roar resounded throughout the mansion. A guard walked in and asked with a bow, ¡°Boss,


    what are your orders?¡±


    Tucker got up and ordered, ¡°Mobilize the four defense teams to the eighth exit immediately. Kill Philip


    rke and the others!¡±


    The guard responded and withdrew.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, he returned soon after and said, ¡°Boss, Philip rke and his gang have left District 12.¡±


    Bang!


    Tucker kicked the coffee table into pieces and roared, ¡°All of you are a bunch of trash! I¡¯ve trained all of


    you for so long, but you can¡¯t even catch a single person! This is District 12, not the f*cking rke


    family¡¯s territory! Issue an assassination order and summon the death warriors under me. Hunt down


    Philip rke and his wife and kids on Arcadia Ind!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard backed out again.


    At this moment, Yana sat on the sofa and looked at the furious Tucker. She chuckled and said, ¡°Mr.


    Stone, why are you so angry? Doing this will only ruin your rtionship with the rke family


    completely. If Roger rke makes up his mind to take back District 12, it¡¯ll be detrimental to you.¡±


    Tucker inhaled sharply. The cold and cruel expression on his face slowly turned into a sneer. He turned


    to Yana and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ***


    Seth Larson was in a room wearing a shirt. He was holding a ss of wine in one hand and had the


    other hand in his trouser pocket. He looked at the scenery of the underworld that was District 12.


    Different from the other districts that were prosperous, this ce was more sinful.


    A knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter!¡± Seth said.


    Steven walked in and said with a bow, ¡°District Master, Philip and the others have left safely.¡±


    With a faint smile, Seth said, ¡°Okay. Send the things I prepared to the rke family on the ancestor


    commemoration day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Steven replied and left the room.


    Seth stood alone in front of the French window, took a sip of the red wine in his ss, and said softly, ¡°I


    hope you like this gift of mine.¡±


    ***


    Philip did not stop after returning to rke Manor and headed straight back to his residence.


    At this moment, Wynn was still waiting in the living room for Philip¡¯s return. When she saw him


    appearing at the door, she immediately got up and trotted over. She asked with concern, ¡°Where have


    you been? You didn¡¯t even call me or send a text message after so long. Do you that I was worried sick


    about you?¡±

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    Philip smiled tenderly, touched Wylm¡¯s spotless forehead, and said, ¡°I met a friend and chatted a little


    too long, so I got dyed. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I was worried about you. How could I sleep?¡±


    Philipughed and put his arm around Wynn. The two sat on the sofa together. Wynn leaned on his


    shoulder and curled her legs. She wrapped her arms around Philip¡®s waist. She smiled happily and


    sweetly while saying, ¡°Phil, is it true that you¡¯ll take me to my mother-inw¡¯s mausoleum tomorrow?¡±


    Philip nodded and held Wynn¡¯s tender little hand. He said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow. The day


    after tomorrow will be the ancestormemoration ceremony. At that time, you¡¯ll be the true


    young madam of the rke family.¡±


    ¡°Ancestormemoration ceremony?¡±


    Wynn raised her head and looked at Philip in confusion. She said, ¡°You never mentioned it to me.¡±


    Philip smiled, scratched her cute nose, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just to pay respect to the


    ancestors and announce that you¡¯re the young madam of the rke family. It¡®s very simple. I¡¯ll be


    going with you when the timees.¡±


    Wynn nodded doubtfully and leaned back against Philip¡¯s shoulder with a faint smile on her face.


    Philip was not so rxed. He spoke lightly of the ceremony, but it was practically a disaster waiting to


    happen.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s up with M? Did you find out anything?¡± Philip suddenly asked.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°Not yet. Some blood was drawn for testing.¡±


    Speaking of which, Philip got up and went to M¡¯s bedroom with Wynn. The cute pink bedroom was


    decorated in a princess theme. M slept soundly in bed, her little round face looking very cute.


    Philip and Wynn stood at the head of the bed and quietly looked at their daughter.


    Wynn said, ¡°Phil, I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Wynn thought for a while before she raised her head and said, ¡°When I gave birth to Nelson at the


    hospital back then, the man who gave me a blood transfusion said something to me. Although I was


    unconscious, I could vaguely hear it.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at Wynn. Was she referring to Shane Lovce?


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn thought for a while and replied, ¡°He said the blood in my body is not the same as his. It¡¯s more


    dangerous and powerful than his. I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying but I could sense that he


    seemed to be very fearful and scared.¡±


    Philip frowned as his face darkened.


    Wynn added, ¡°By the way, he also said something along the lines of¡­ The Lovce family¡¯s


    millennium n is about to seed¡­ Phil, who¡¯s the Lovce family? Why did that person say such


    strange things? Who is he?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe you heard it wrong.¡±


    Wynn nodded and did not dwell on it.


    ***


    A night passed.


    The next day, Philip got up early in the morning. First, he jogged around the mountain road outside the


    residence before he found a tranquil gazebo. He read the introductory book given by Instructor Lauder


    back then.


    It contained a detailed description of the daily lectures for the disciples in the first zone.


    Philip just had to follow along and learn. It must be said that Philip¡¯s talent was very good with 100%


    potential and superb learning ability. Philip was somewhat proficient in using the fire and water


    attributes, but his third attribute had yet to be activated.


    ***


    One morning passed.


    Near noon, Philip closed the book, got up, and looked at the blue sky.


    Who would have thought that the world was full of such wondrous things?


    Many people sought a lifetime of wealth and power, but in the eyes of the disciples, such things were


    readily avable and even frowned upon. Perhaps, more people would choose to live forever in the


    beautiful dream of the world woven by these mighty figures.


    They would never understand the cruelty of this world and would perhaps be less troubled.


    Philip packed up and walked out of the gazebo. He said to the guard next to him, ¡°Let¡¯s visit Levi rke


    of the branch family.¡±

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    Levi was having a pool party at his residence and invited many young masters and youngdies from


    the rich families on Arcadia Ind. He also found many external escorts and young models. Each one


    was a goddess-level character. He even invited some famous actresses from the entertainment


    industry.


    It was simply a feast for the eyes.


    Levi was happy as could be, surrounded by the crowd and intoxicated by the atmosphere.


    ¡°Young Master rke, when will you bring us out to have fun? We haven¡¯t left Arcadia Ind for a long


    time.¡±


    A sultry woman slipped into Levi¡¯s embrace, her skin soaked from the pool.


    Levi gave her a squeeze and said with augh, ¡°Little beauty, why are you in a hurry? Wait a few more


    days and I¡¯ll bring you out to have fun!¡±


    ¡°Really? Young Master rke, you have to take us with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re almost dying of boredom here.¡±


    For a while, a group of women tittered andughed around Levi. It was as if he was in the middle of a


    flower bush that was as beautiful as could be.


    ¡°No problem. When the timees, I¡¯ll take you little sl*ts out to the sea to have fun together!¡±


    Levi got up, raised his wine ss, andughed smugly. On the side, a group of young masters and


    youngdies from rich families had also gathered around. They were chatting andughing with Levi.


    ¡°Young Master rke, I heard that the eldest young master of the main family returned and caused a


    bigmotion in the branch family?¡± A rather handsome blond man asked at this moment.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that the eldest young master beat up a lot of people from your branch family and also


    crippled the fourth old master. Even Gerry rke died.¡±


    ¡°Young Master rke, what¡¯s going on here? Is he back to inherit the rke family?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi snorted and said, ¡°Hmph, so what if he¡¯s back? Arcadia Ind no longer has a ce for him. just


    you wait. It won¡¯t be long before that guy is expelled from the rke family! When that timees, I¡¯ll


    be the future heir of the rke family!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone exchanged looks of astonishment before beginning to tter him.


    ¡°Oh, really? Is that Philip rke going to be kicked out of the rke family?¡±


    ¡°He should have been kicked out long ago! Back in those days, that guy was like a little bully on


    Arcadia Ind! How many rich kids¡¯ faces did he beat up?¡±


    For a while, everyoneined because many of them here had been taught a lesson by Philip in


    the past and still held a grudge against him.


    Just as everyone was busy ttering Levi¡­


    Bang!


    Several guards flew in from the entrance. Following that, a handsome figure with his hands in his


    trouser pockets appeared at the front door. He was closely followed by a small team of Griffin Army.


    Philip¡¯s gaze swept coldly over the pool party here. His eyes met Levi¡¯s. Thetter was lying on the


    beach chair, and Philip said coldly to him, ¡°Levi rke, you have to give me an exnation for what


    happenedst night!¡±

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    Seeing Philip, who suddenly barged in with his men, Levi immediately jumped up from his beach chair


    in anger. He pointed at Philip and yelled, ¡°Philip rke, how dare you?! This is the branch family, my


    private residence. What¡¯s your intention by breaking in with your men and injuring my guards?¡±


    Levi¡¯s face was full of chills. He waved his hand and a group of guards with guns rushed out from


    around the residence.


    Philip nced around coldly and took a few steps forward.


    Those tittering trollops and young models were frightened and quickly hid behind Levi and the others.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Is that Philip rke? The eldest young master of the main family is so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°No sh*t. He actually dares to bring his people and barge into Young Master Levi¡¯s residence. Let¡¯s see


    how Levi is going to take care of him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I heard that he has just returned to Arcadia Ind, yet he dares to act this way. He simply


    doesn¡¯t care about the branch family.¡±


    Many men and women were gathered together at this moment, secretly looking at Philip while


    whispering.


    Hearing that, Levi was upset and roared. ¡°Philip, I¡¯m warning you again. This is my private residence!


    Take your people and get out of here! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Since they were already on bad terms, Levi saw no need to pretend and directly reprimanded Philip!


    At this moment, several friends next to Levi who were his so-calledckeys, pointed at Philip and


    cursed, ¡°Philip, hurry up and get lost! Don¡¯t ruin the fun at our party!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, go back and stay with your wife and children. I heard that your Wife is a sl*t from the


    outside world and has given birth to a bastard.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Sunny, you shouldn¡¯t say that. Otherwise, he¡¯ll get angry and destroy your entire family.¡±


    A group of people mocked and ridiculed Philip, not treating him as the eldest young master of the main


    rke family in the least. After all, he was a wastrel who had left Arcadia Ind for so many years.


    After his return, what storm could he set off?


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as he turned his head to look at the guy next to Levi. He


    was the one who joked about Wynn and M.


    He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The other party had an arrogant attitude and looked at Philip with disdain. He said with a smile, ¡°Oh, it


    seems the eldest young master of the main family is about to teach me a lesson. Fine, I¡®m standing in


    front of you right now. Hit me if you have the guts.¡±


    The rich young man named Sunny was smug. With Levi backing him up, he was not afraid. However,


    he did not understand Philip at all.


    Especially when he joked about Wynn and M, which was ying with fire!


    Thud!


    Philip took a few steps forward, his eyes gloomy and cold as he stared at the guy. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you


    a chance to admit your mistake. Kneel and apologize for your rude remarks just now.¡±


    Sunny frowned and looked a little flustered at this moment. That was because he felt the dormant


    killing intent from Philip, who was standing two meters away from him. That feeling made him a little


    scared.


    However, with so many people watching right now, he was not about to kneel and apologize to Philip.


    That would simply be too humiliating.


    Hence, he craned his neck, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°Damn it, what are you ying at? You¡¯re


    just a dog that was kicked out by the rke family and took the title of the eldest young master of the


    main family! How dare you show off in front of our Young Master Levi? What can you do to me if I don¡¯t


    apologize?¡±


    After saying this, he smugly raised his head up toward the friends around him. His face was full of


    arrogance.


    Those friends were also full of mocking smiles and looked at Philip coldly. They, too, wanted to see


    what kind of powerful character this young master of the rke family was and whether he was as


    decisive as the recent rumors imed. After all, no one here had witnessed the scene on the day Philip


    returned, so they were skeptical of the rumors outside.


    However, the next scene shocked everyone!

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    Bang!


    Amid everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Philip stepped forward, raised his foot, and kicked Sunny in the


    stomach, knocking thetter to the ground.


    ¡°You refuse to apologize? You brought it upon yourself!¡± Philip said coldly.


    Sunny knelt on the ground and clutched his stomach, his face scrunched up in pain. He looked up,


    raised a trembling finger, and roared, ¡°How dare you kick me? I¡­¡±


    Crack!


    Before Sunny could finish his sentence, Philip reached out and broke his right hand!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A heart-wrenching scream resounded throughout the yard in an instant!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.


    Philip¡¯s action was too ruthless, too fast.


    Before anyone could react, Sunny had lost an arm. Then, Philip looked down condescendingly at


    Sunny and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, will you apologize?¡±


    Sunny clutched his broken right arm, rolled on the ground in pain, and roared angrily. ¡°I won¡¯t


    apologize! This is Young Master Levi¡¯s residence! Do you dare to kill me?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth.


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out throughout the yard!


    Philip held a golden Desert Eagle in his hand, and the muzzle was still smoking. On the ground, there


    was a red dot between Sunny¡¯s eyebrows as he fell in a pool of blood with his eyes wide open.


    All this happened in two seconds!


    From the time Philip pulled out the Desert Eagle from the back of his waist until he killed Sunny,


    everything seemed to be at a standstill.


    Everyone, men and women alike, stared at this scene with wide eyes while covering their months in


    disbelief.


    Philip¡¯s cold and piercing gaze swept over all the men and women in the yard. This gaze was too cold


    and domineering. Like a real sword, it pierced everyone¡¯s heart.


    Wherever Philip¡¯s gaze went, everyone silently lowered their heads. They did not dare to look him in


    the eye!.


    Ssh!


    Behind him, the Griffin Army threw Sunny into the blue pool, which instantly stained the pool red.


    Philip looked indifferently at Levi, who was gasping with fury at this moment. He lowered his head, took


    a handkerchief from the chest of a sexy girl on the side, and gently wiped the golden Desert Eagle in


    his hand. He then asked, ¡°What do you have to say about what happenedst night?¡±


    Levi¡¯s face was red at the moment, and his eyelids twitched as he looked at Sunny¡¯s corpse in the pool.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He roared, ¡°Philip rke, this is my branch family¡¯s territory and this is my residence! How dare you kill


    my friend here?! Do you have any respect for me, the eldest young master of the branch family?¡±


    Smack!


    A crisp p sounded throughout the entire residence.


    Philip pped the furious Levi on the face and said lightly, ¡°Excuse me, don¡¯t yell at me. I really don¡¯t


    respect you at all.¡±

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    Everyone was dumbfounded at the sight of Philip pping Levi.


    Was the eldest young master of the main family so arrogant?


    He even dared to hit Levi. He really showed no respect to the eldest young master of the branch family


    at all!


    Levi¡¯s cheeks flushed red. The clear p mark was so eye-catching and looked like a stamp of


    humiliation. He red coldly at Philip and roared, ¡°Philip, how dare you hit me?! This is my residence!¡±


    However, Philip just smiled calmly as he looked at the hysterical Levi and said, ¡°So what if this is your


    residence? If you dare to yell at me again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll hit you again.¡±


    Levi was frightened by those words. He took several steps back and said with a frown, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be


    too cocky. Even if you¡¯re the eldest young master of the main family, you¡¯ll suffer the consequence if


    you beat the eldest young master of the branch family in our territory.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Men,e here and surround them! Today, I want to


    personally teach him a lesson on what it means to respect his elders!¡±


    That was right, Levi was two years older than Philip. He was Philip¡¯s elder.


    Thud!


    Instantly, in a yard of thousands of square feet, teams of guards wearing ckbat uniforms


    surrounded them from all directions. They were all armed with guns, which were aimed at Philip and


    the dozen members of Griffin Army behind him.


    The atmosphere was extremely tense.


    When Levi saw that his guards had surrounded Philip and his men, he finally dared to step forward with


    his hands behind his back. He narrowed his eyes, raised his chin arrogantly as he looked at Philip, and


    said coldly, ¡°Do you want to know what I have to say? Well, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to demand an


    exnation!¡±


    After saying that, Levi looked at Philip with a sneer.


    Philip swept a nce across the branch family¡¯s guards who were pointing their guns at him. With a


    faint chill in the corner of his eyes, he roared. ¡°Outrageous! How dare you point your guns at me? Do


    you still want to live?!¡±


    This roar was deafening.


    The group of the branch family¡¯s guards looked at each other.


    They were not stupid. The person in front of them was the eldest young master of the main family.


    Pointing their guns at Philip was an act of self-destruction. However, this was the branch family, and


    their responsibility was to protect the branch family.


    Thus, after some hesitation, they still aimed their guns at Philip.


    At this scene, Leviughed and said, ¡°How about it, Philip? Do you still want to use your prestige as the


    young master of the main family to scare my branch family¡¯s guards? What a fool¡¯s dream! This is the


    branch family and they¡¯re the guards of the branch family. Of course, they¡¯ll only obey the orders of the


    branch family! Now, I order you to knee] and apologize for the disrespect you just showed me!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Levi smirked as he watched all of this, his face full of pride. The rich kids standing on the side also


    stood up at this moment and began to ridicule Philip. It seemed that Sunny¡¯s death just now was just an


    ident to them.


    ¡°Oh, I wondered how powerful he was, but it turns out he¡¯s just a rash and impulsive young master.¡±


    ¡°Sunny was too pitiful to have be coteral damage. It¡¯s all good now. Young Master Levi will


    definitely take revenge for him!¡±


    ¡°It seems that the young master of the rke family is no big deal, after all. The rumors from the


    outside world are all false and just meant to paint a pretty picture.¡±


    A group of people chattered incessantly.


    When these words reached Philip¡¯s ears, he was very unhappy. His cold eyes swept over the scene


    again. Wherever his gaze passed, those rich kids who spoke with irony on their faces fell silent once


    more.

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    It was too scary!


    How could this guy¡¯s gaze look so terrifying?


    At this moment, with everyone watching, Philip cocked an eyebrow and looked at Levi coldly. He


    asked, ¡°Are you really not going to exin what happenedst night?¡±


    Levi chuckled and said, ¡°Last night? What happenedst night? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes went cold as he clenched his fists.


    Levi added, ¡°Oh, yes, now I remember. Do you mean that thing about your wife taking your child to see


    a doctor? Hehe, that¡¯s right, I arranged it. No doctor in the rke family will take them in for a medical


    check-up. A sl*t and a bastard from the outside world have no right to enjoy the superior medical


    resources of the rke family! What, has your daughter died from her illness already? It can¡¯t be that


    soon, right?¡±


    After saying that, Levi sneered unkindly.


    Hearing this, the pent-up anger in Philip exploded at this moment.


    Some people kept testing the waters and tempting death. In that case, they could not me Philip for


    being ruthless.


    Stomp!


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Philip moved. He stepped forward, passed through the Griffin Army, faced the cold


    muzzles of the branch family¡¯s guards, and walked toward Levi!


    Levi frowned as he had a very bad premonition and said sullenly, ¡°Philip, stop right there! If you dare


    take another step forward, I¡¯ll get them to fire!¡±


    However, Philip did not seem to hear Levi and continued to stride forward.


    Levi was furious. Seeing Philip getting closer, he roared. ¡°What are you waiting for? Fire!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The branch family¡¯s guards immediately pulled the safety!


    Swish!


    However, before the branch family¡¯s guards who made a move knew what was going on, a light whistle


    rang in the ears. Then, a long silver arrow pierced through their bulletproof vests before their heads


    went crooked and they fell in a pool of blood on the floor.


    This happened in a split second!


    The Griffin Army behind Philip had fired their arrows. Levi was shocked and roared. ¡°Everyone, fire!


    Shoot them! Kill them all! If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll be responsible!¡±


    However, it was toote.


    Philip had already walked up to Levi. His eyes were like the demon lord from hell as he stared at Levi


    condescendingly and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    After saying that, Philip reached out and fiercely strangled Levi¡¯s neck, lifting him.


    Levi¡¯s face turned red as he clutched at Philip¡¯s arms and beat him non-stop.


    ¡°You¡­ Let go of me¡­ Let go.¡±


    Levi felt very ufortable and rolled his eyes back. He had difficulty breathing and kept kicking his


    legs.


    Those rich kids all around panicked at this scene.


    Thump!


    Philip threw Levi into the pool that was dyed red just now!


    Levi fell into the pool, choked on a few mouthfuls of water, and struggled to get his head out of the


    water. However, before he could catch his breath, a big unfeeling hand grabbed his head and pressed


    him down again.


    Ssh!


    Levi struggled desperately and pped his arms constantly, sshing water all over.


    Philip asked coldly, ¡°Do you know your mistake now?¡±

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    Ssh!


    Philip pulled Levi¡¯s head up.


    Levi was choking on a lot of water at the moment. Spitting out the water, he shouted fiercely, ¡°I don¡¯t


    admit it! How dare you do this to me?! I¡¯ll ask my father¡­¡±


    Ssh!


    Before Levi could finish his sentence, Philip once again pressed his head into the water.


    This went on repeatedly. Finally, Philip let go. Levi iled a couple of times before floating in the pool.


    Seeing this scene, those rich young masters and youngdies who were hiding in silence trembled and


    dared not speak.


    This was too horrible. Philip actually drowned Levi?


    Philip got up and indifferently looked at Levi¡¯s body floating in the pool. He turned and left with the


    Griffin Army.


    After they left, the guards of the branch family jumped into the pool to fish Levi out. Then, medical staff


    appeared and quickly gave Levi CPR and artificial respiration.


    After ten minutes of rescue, Levi inhaled sharply. His eyes widened and he vomited a few mouthfuls of


    water before slumping weakly on the ground.


    He truly just had a near-death experience. He sat up with red eyes and roared angrily, ¡°Philip rke, I


    won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The group of rich kids also gathered around and asked about him in concern. Levi pushed them away


    coldly and staggered as he left the yard with the help of his servants.


    ***


    Philip received a call from George Thomas not long after he left the branch family.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Chloe of the Sommerset family has arrived at Arcadia Ind. Do you want to meet


    her?¡± George asked cautiously.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    It had been a long time since he had heard from Chloe, so he was a little surprised.


    George stammered, ¡°Uh, Miss Chloe is your fianc¨¦e in name, after all. Moreover, she has a marriage


    contract with you.¡±


    Speaking of this, Philip felt himself getting a headache.


    He had brought Wynn back to Arcadia Ind but he had not perfectly resolved this matter with Chloe


    yet.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Where is she?¡± Philip asked.


    George said, ¡°Max Bar.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Philip ended the call and stuck his hands in his trouser pockets, looking a little helpless.


    What was this woman doing in Arcadia Ind at this time?


    ***


    District 9, Max Bar.


    Although it was daytime outside, the bar was full of music and dance. It was very lively.


    Philip was slightly unhappy as he walked into this ce where young people looked to release their


    overactive hormones.


    Why did Chloee to this ce alone?


    What would happen if she was taken advantage of?


    After searching for a long time, he finally found Chloe in a white short skirt sitting at the bar counter.


    She was holding a ss of wine in her hand and bowing her head drunkenly.


    There were also two tattooed delinquent youths next to her, leaning against Chloe¡¯s body. They


    obviously had bad intentions.


    At this time, Chloe was so drunk that her mind was a little fuzzy.


    The two delinquent youths with tattoos and penned hair came to chat with Chloe because of her beauty


    at first, but when they saw no one around Chloe and that she seemed drunk, malicious thoughts welled


    in their minds.


    One of the young men put his hand on Chloe¡¯s fair shoulder and asked, ¡°Hey pretty, why are you


    drinking by yourself? Do you want mypany?¡±

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Chloe¡¯s eyes were blurry at this time, and she could not hear clearly. Hearing someone talking to her at


    this time, Chloe asked without raising her head, ¡°Philip, are you here to pick me up?¡±


    The two youths nced at each other and smirked lecherously.


    This little hussy was actually calling out a man¡¯s name.


    Was she troubled by love?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m here to pick you up! Come home with me, hehe¡­¡±


    The other guy said with a wicked smile before he reached out for Chloe¡¯s waist.


    Unexpectedly, Chloe acted as if she was electrocuted. She shook off the hands of the two, saying


    angrily and aggrievedly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home with you! You¡¯re already married and have kids. You


    have long forgotten our initial promise. I hate you!¡±


    While saying that, Chloe started crying. The two delinquent youths were stunned and exchanged a


    nce.


    One of the youths asked for a ss of wine at the bar. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he


    quietly put something in and swayed the ss to dissolve it into the wine.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯ t be angry! It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll make it up to you. Here, let me buy you a drink!¡±


    With that said, the young man handed the ss of wine to Chloe. As long as she drank the wine, she


    would be at the mercy of these two viins today!


    The two of them looked at Chloe¡¯s peach-like face, slender corbone, and soft body. They felt hot all


    over when they thought about it and could hardly resist the desire in their hearts.


    As they persuaded Chloe to drink, they rubbed against her with malicious intent.


    Philip saw this scene when he walked in to look for Chloe.


    Chloe was in a daze at this time and thought that the one who handed her the wine was Philip. In


    confusion, she took the ss and was about to drink it.


    A gray shadow shed in the crowd. Philip rushed over with lightning speed, grabbed the ss of wine


    in her hand, and ced it on the table with a bang.


    Chloe huffed and stammered unhappily, ¡°Meanie, you said you bought me a drink but you won¡¯t let me


    drink it. You¡¯re hateful.¡±


    Philip felt an ache in his heart. He red at the two delinquent youths fiercely, his expression shrouded


    with murderous intent.


    ¡°You two, what did you put in the wine you just gave her?¡± Philip asked, his voice cold and piercing.


    The two youths did not expect that someone would appear and disrupt their ns. They were slightly


    taken aback before bursting into anger. One of them rolled his eyes, looked at Philip with his nose high


    in the air, and grabbed Philip by the cor.


    ¡°Boy, who are you? What¡¯s it to you? Are you trying to meddle in our business? Are you tired of living?¡±


    Philip looked down at the hand on his cor and sneered grimly.


    ¡®Tired of living?¡¯


    ¡®Who?¡¯


    Philip grabbed the guy¡¯s wrist. The young man was stunned.


    ¡°How dare you fight back?! You¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Philip sped his five steel-like fingers violently.


    Crack!


    The youth was still being pretentious when he felt a sharp pain from his wrist.


    ¡°You¡­ Ah! It hurts! Let go of me, you brat!¡±


    ¡®Let go?¡¯


    Philip chuckled, flipped his wrist, and twisted the youth¡¯s wrist


    The youth instantly could not take it and released his grip on Philip¡¯s cor. Then, he was forced to turn


    around as Philip wrenched his wrist behind him. He was pressed to the bar by Philip in an arrest


    position.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts! Let go of me right now, do you hear?¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Philip pped him in the mouth.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    Philip had controlled his strength when he pped the youth but thetter still could not take it. With


    just one hit, the youth felt his teething loose as blood gushed in his mouth.


    ¡°Are there any adults in your family? Didn¡¯t they teach you how to speak? I¡¯m telling you, keep your


    mouth clean. If you still speak like this, I¡¯ll continue to p you! Hear that?¡±


    Philip coldly reprimanded, the tone of his voice very strong and not to be questioned.


    ¡°I¡­ understand.¡±


    Such a delinquent youth was not a member of the streets but an idle member of society who had


    dropped out of school a long time ago. He was a typical bully who only picked on the weak. The youth


    was in pain and fear after being beaten by Philip, so he immediately gave in. When the other youth on


    the side saw that Philip was so powerful, he was so frightened that he dared not breathe aloud.


    ¡°Did you rub against her just now?¡± Philip asked with a re.


    ¡°I just bumped into her identally. I didn¡¯t rub against her. Him, it¡¯s him! That guy put his arm around


    the girl¡¯s shoulders just now.¡±


    The youth who was tackled by Philip quickly sold his buddy out in an instant.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The other youth was startled and cursed his friend inwardly for being unscrupulous.


    Then, he turned to run.


    However, how could he escape in front of Philip?


    When he was about to move, Philip pressed on the first guy with his right hand, and with lightning


    speed, his left hand quickly caught the kid who was about to run.


    ¡°Run? Where do you want to run to after doing something so wicked? Tell me which hand you used to


    touch her shoulder.¡±


    Philip said coldly with a murderous look in his eyes. The young man he caught was so frightened that


    he almost pissed his pants. He shuddered all over and could not say a word.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me? I¡¯ll get rid of both your hands, then,¡± Philip said ndly and moved swiftly like


    the wind.


    Immediately after that, two crunching sounds could be heard.


    The young man who put his arm around Chloe¡¯s shoulders earlier got both his arms broken by Philip in


    an instant.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable scream resounded throughout the bar. The security guards had long heard themotion


    and stood around wanting to stop them, but due to Philip¡¯s intensity and aggressiveness, no one dared


    to make the first move.


    At this moment, Chloe sobered up slightly by the howl of the young man who had put his arm around


    her shoulders.


    She turned around and rubbed her eyes. She looked at Philip and the two youths, then she asked in a


    very cute daze, ¡°Huh? Why are there two Philips¡­? No, there are three?¡±


    Philip sighed slightly, feeling a little distressed for Chloe.


    At this time, Chloe finally recognized Philip. She got up from her seat and stumbled to Philip¡¯s side.


    Grabbing the corner of Philip¡¯s clothes, she said coquettishly like a child, ¡°Philip, what took you so


    long? I want to drink. Where did you put my wine?¡±


    Philipughed wryly as his right hand pressed the other youth and his left hand gently pulled Chloe¡¯s


    small hand.


    ¡°That ss of wine is no good. Let¡¯s give it to someone else.¡±


    As he said that, Philip turned his head and stared at the delinquent young man he was pressing on the


    table with the gaze of a wild beast.


    The man was startled by Philip¡¯s eyes and said quickly, ¡°Uh, dude, you¡¯ve already beaten me. Just let


    me go!¡±


    Philip smiled grimly and said, ¡°I can let you go but you still have something to do.¡±


    With that said, Philip took the drugged ss of wine and mmed it heavily in front of the youth¡¯s face.


    ¡°You ordered this wine, so you drink it!¡±


    ¡°Huh? D-Drink this?¡±


    The delinquent youth who was pinned to the table by Philip stared fixedly at the ss of liquid, his


    expression full of hesitation.


    ¡°This¡­ Sir, I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    The delinquent refused while shrinking his head back desperately, but he was held down by Philip.


    How could he break free?


    Philip sneered.


    ¡°What bullsh*t are you talking about? Whye to a bar if you don¡¯t drink? Are you here to drink milk


    instead of alcohol? Hurry up and drink this! Quick!¡±


    The delinquent looked panicked and could not utter a full sentence.

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to drink it? Could there be something in the wine?¡±


    Philip said coldly as his eyes tensed with murderous intent!


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Faced with Philip¡¯s questions, the delinquent¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller as sweat dripped from


    his forehead. His pupils were shifting erratically, and his heart was full of fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Will you drink it?¡±


    Philip said lightly. Although his voice was not loud, his words were full of murderous intent. One could


    not help but shudder upon hearing it.


    The delinquent did not speak


    Smack!


    Philip pped him vehemently. This time, it was with more force than the previous one.


    ¡°Aw!¡±


    The delinquent yelled and spat out a few teeth. Blood gushed from his mouth, and his body trembled all


    over with pain.


    Philip said, ¡°This is the second time. If I have to ask you for the third time, you¡¯ll end up worse than the


    person on the ground right now!¡±


    The delinquent¡¯s ears buzzed!


    He looked at hispanion who had fainted on the ground, and his face could not help shaking


    violently. He had clearly seen the ferocity and speed of Philip¡¯s attack just now. The person on the


    ground had just put his arm on the woman¡¯s shoulders and his arms were broken.


    The delinquent felt the pain just thinking of the image and the sound of bones cracking just now.


    Worse than this?


    What sort of torture would that be?


    With that thought, the delinquent quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll drink! Don¡¯t hit me anymore! I¡¯m the only son in


    my family. You mustn¡¯t harm me!¡±


    Having said that, the delinquent hurriedly reached out to grab the ss of wine that he had drugged.


    He took the ss tremblingly and without thinking, he raised his head and gulped the contents.


    Very soon after drinking, he seemed to be drunk as he swayed and slumped on the bar counter.


    Philip sighed.


    He looked at Chloe, who was behind him. If he had arrived a momentter, what would have happened


    to her if she drank the wine and fainted in the arms of these two guys?


    It was scary just thinking about it.


    Did shee to the bar without an entourage?


    At this time, he could not help but feel angry. He kicked the delinquent whose arms were broken on the


    floor!


    Bang.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a muffled sound, the delinquent¡¯s body rolled out like a bowling ball, hitting many tables and chairs


    along the way. He screamed in pain and iled around before his eyes rolled back. He fainted again.


    All eyes in the bar were focused on Philip at this time. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    This kid was so violent!


    Who was he?


    Was he the youngdy¡¯s boyfriend?


    At this time, several women in the bar who came to have fun could not help talking about it.


    ¡°Wow! Who is this guy? He¡¯s so manly! I like him so much!¡±


    ¡°Look, not only is he manly, but he¡¯s also quite handsome.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity he already has a girlfriend or I¡¯d definitely be with him! This kind of man is fantastic! He¡¯ll


    make you feel super safe!¡±


    The women chattered incessantly.


    At this time, Chloe was still in a daze and pulling on Philip¡¯s clothes, acting like a child.


    ¡°Philip, why don¡®t you bring me a drink? I want to drink! Do you dote on me or not?¡±


    Philip was helpless. After all, they were previously in love. He said softly, ¡°Chloe, we¡¯ve drunk a lot


    today. We can¡¯t drink anymore. Your body won¡¯t be able to take it. Let me send you back.¡±

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    Chloe swayed around for a while before saying, ¡°Okay, but I can¡¯t walk¡­¡±


    Philip sighed. ¡°Okay, I get it. Why are you acting like a child after a few drinks? Should I carry you on


    my back?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no!¡± Chloe acted like a child and stretched her arms toward Philip.


    ¡°I want a hug!¡±


    ¡°A hug?!¡± Philip was taken aback, and his eyes were widened.


    How could he?


    ¡®This would be too intimate, right?¡¯


    At this time, the onlookers got more excited. Many girls covered their faces and cheered.


    ¡°Wow, so romantic!¡±


    ¡°Hug her! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Hug her for a million years!¡±


    Philip was extremely embarrassed.


    With his face slightly twitching, he exined to the onlookers, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. She¡¯s just a


    friend!¡±


    While Philip was exining to the onlookers, he suddenly felt a warm and soft touch from behind his


    body at this time.


    Chloe embraced Philip from behind!


    Pfft!


    Philip almost choked.


    ¡°C-Chloe?¡±


    Philip eximed and slowly turned back to look at Chloe.


    At this moment, Chloe¡¯s face was flushed red. She opened her intoxicated and beautiful eyes slightly,


    looking at him subtly. Chloe felt a little hot due to the alcohol, and because of the close contact, Philip


    clearly felt her body temperature.


    Gulp! Philip swallowed.


    Drink less and one would not get drunk. Do not touch and one would not get tempted!


    At this time, a drunk and beautiful woman with charming eyes and an enchanting body had taken the


    initiative to hug Philip. To say that he was not tempted would be aplete lie.


    Philip¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of his mouth. If he did not do something, he


    was afraid something might happen.


    With that thought in mind, Philip could no longer refuse. Amid everyone¡¯s cheers, he picked up Chloe in


    princess-style and they got into a car. He drove quickly to a nearby hotel.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At the hotel, Chloe threw up all over the floor, so Philip took care of her for a while. Since Chloe threw


    up, most of the alcohol in her stomach was out. Hence, her consciousness began to clear up and her


    mind was more aware.


    Philip helped her to the bathroom and asked her to quickly take a shower. They would talk tomorrow.


    Chloe was sober at this time. She nodded, entered the bathroom, and closed the door.


    Philip copsed on the sofa and let out a long sigh.


    As a result, as soon as Philip sat down, he heard Chloe talking in the bathroom.


    ¡°Philip, can youe in and help me? I can¡¯t get my clothes undone.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± Philip shuddered with excitement.


    ¡°C-Can¡¯t undress?¡±


    Philip stammered.


    What should he do?


    He had good intentions, but if this continued and Wynn found out about it, he was afraid that she would


    misunderstand.


    Faced with Philip¡¯s question, Chloe also blushed in the bathroom. She heard the awlovardness in


    Philip¡¯s voice. At this point, she had thrown up most of the alcohol in her stomach and her mind was


    clear.


    However, drinking a lot of alcohol had rendered her body soft and weak.


    When Chloe went out today, she wore a strapless dress with a zipper at the back. If she wanted to


    undress for a shower, she had to reach out and unzip the zipper at the back.

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    Chloe¡¯s limbs were weak The zipper was pulled halfway down and got stuck when her hand started


    trembling. The zipper could neither go up nor down now. She had no choice but to ask Philip for help.


    She was also very shy about it!


    Now that she was sober, she remembered being at the bar and acting like a child with Philip in front of


    so many people. She even took the initiative to hug him.


    Her pretty face was flushed so red it was almost purple. After all, she had not been so close to a man


    for a long time. Moreover, it was the man she loved so much. However, he was already married.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t overthink it! The zipper is stuck and I really can¡¯t pull it down!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s voice was aggrieved and anxious. She was about to cry.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    Philip was also taken aback. After listening to Chloe¡¯s exnation, he hurriedly agreed and stumbled to


    the bathroom.


    At the bathroom door, Philip coughed and said, ¡°Um, I¡¯m here. You can open the door.¡±


    After a long time, the door slowly opened and revealed a gap.


    Chloe was also in a dilemma whether she should open the door for Philip.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chloe¡¯s cute little head stuck out from inside, and her pretty face was flushed red from embarrassment.


    It seemed as if smoke was about to rise from her head.


    ¡°P-Pleasee in,¡± Chloe said as she lowered her head and opened the doorpletely.


    Philip walked in and Chloe hurriedly closed the door, her breathing bing rapid.


    Someone not in the know might think that they were doing something that could not be seen by others.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Philip was taken aback and said.


    Chloe¡¯s behavior and expression had caused Philip to misunderstand. Chloe also seemed to realize


    this, and the flush on her face became more vivid.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t misunderstand! I¡¯m sweating all over and felt cold with the door open! Don¡¯t think too


    much! I¡¯ll kick you to death if you think like that again! I¡¯ll tell your wife!¡±


    ¡°Uh, oh!¡±


    Philip quickly responded and lowered his head in shame.


    At this moment, Chloe blushed and stepped in front of Philip.


    She turned around slightly, pointed to her back with difficulty, and said, ¡°It¡¯s that one. Just help me pull it


    down and go out immediately! Don¡¯t dy and don¡¯t let your eyes stray!¡±


    Philip did not speak but just nodded heavily.


    Seeing this, Chloe showed her back to Philip.


    Philip raised his head slightly and reached out for the zipper on Chloe¡¯s back. At this time, the zipper


    was already partly pulled down by her. Due to her weak arms, the zipper was stuck in one spot. The


    part of her flesh that was exposed was very delicate like jelly, and the shape of her two shoulder des


    was clearly visible.


    From the back, Chloe¡¯s long hair was soft and ck. Her waist was very slender as if it had been


    painted by a well-known artist. Her figure was so beautiful. Just the sight of her back alone could leave


    a man with infinite fantasies. She was truly a femme fatale!


    Philip looked at her back and could not help being stunned.


    Sensing no movement from Philip after a while, Chloe could not help being puzzled and turned slightly


    to look at Philip. Unexpectedly, when she turned her head, she found that Philip was watching her in a


    daze. She could not help feeling ashamed.


    She quickly pulled her clothes up and red at Philip with anger. She was feeling aggrieved as well.


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    ¡°Stop looking! Close your eyes!¡±


    Philip froze as Chloe¡¯s anger brought him back to reality.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t look! I¡¯ll close my eyes!¡±


    This time, Philip forced himself to stop thinking about all that nonsense and reached out to fumble for


    the zipper. In a panic, he abruptly pulled it down. As a result, Philip was too anxious and ripped Chloe¡¯s


    clothes apart.


    Chloe was stunned for a moment before she started to scream.


    Philip was also shocked and ran out of the bathroom while apologizing.

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    Philip ran out of the hotel in a hurry. Feeling the sunshine, he took a deep breath. He looked back at


    the upper floors of the hotel while feeling helpless and remorseful.


    Chloe was still a romantic history he could not get rid of.


    Something had almost happened in the suite just now.


    When did this woman be so soft?


    Was this what she meant by changing herself and letting him get to know her again?


    Philip shook his head and drove back to rke Manor. That was because he had to take Wynn and


    M to visit his mother¡¯s mausoleum in the afternoon.


    In a room on the hotel¡¯s upper floors behind arge French window, Chloe was wearing a bathrobe.


    With her arms across her chest, her eyes were cold andplicated as she looked at Philip walking to


    his car. At this moment, any trace of drunkenness had disappeared from her face.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Behind her, a guard in a ck suit said respectfully, ¡°Miss, those two punks have already been taken


    care of. No one noticed anything.¡±


    Chloe nodded and watched as Philip left.


    ¡°Miss, forgive me for saying something I shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re the youngdy of the Sonnnerset family and


    Mr. rke is already married. You shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re in no position to mind my business!¡± Chloe chided. She turned around, looked at the


    guard behind her, and said coldly, ¡°This matter is not allowed to be disclosed. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hold you


    responsible!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard responded and turned helplessly to leave the suite.


    Cold intent faintly appeared on Chloe¡¯s pretty face as she said softly, ¡°Philip, I said I won¡¯t give up on


    you! No matter the means and tactics, I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me again!¡±


    After saying that, Chloe turned to look downstairs again but Philip¡¯s car was already far away.


    Everything that happened today was arranged by Chloe in advance. The farce in the bar and the two


    punks were also arranged by Chloe. Even the shy and innocent appearance she disyed in the hotel


    suite just now was a performance.


    For Philip¡¯s sake, she could change herself. However, Philip did not seem to fall for this.


    ***


    Philip returned to his residence and saw that Wynn was ready.


    ¡°Phil, you¡¯re back Where have you been? You¡¯re sweating all over.¡±


    Wynn walked over, straightened Philip¡¯s clothes, and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    However, at that moment, Wynn¡¯s sensitive nose caught a whiff of a woman¡¯s perfume on Philip. She


    looked slightly stunned and hesitated.


    Philip was startled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wynn forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, when are we going over in the afternoon?¡±


    Wynn did a good job of concealing the change in her inner emotions.


    Did Philip go out on a date with another woman?


    Did he cheat on her?


    Wynn¡¯s heart was in a mess, and her expression was a little ugly, but she squeezed out a smile.


    Philip did not notice the change in Wynn¡¯s mood and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take you there in a while.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    At this time, M ran down from the yroom upstairs and jumped into Philip¡¯s arms. Her braids


    bounced up, making her look very cute.


    Philip picked up M, scratched her little nose happily, and asked, ¡°Have you been obediently listening


    to Mom?¡±


    M wiggled her fingers and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very obedient.¡±


    Philip smiled and then asked, ¡°So, has the doctor at home gotten the results?¡±


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°No, Dr. Garfield Gates isn¡¯t around. He¡¯s said to be out visiting friends.


    Several other doctors drew M¡¯s blood forb tests.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly, nodded, and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    It should not be this slow. Could it be that M really had some hidden illness?


    Was it the same as Wynn?

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    Philip was a little flustered. After holding M for a while, they left for his mother¡¯s mausoleum.


    Escorted by the guards, Philip brought Wynn and M onto the small cruise ship. As Nelson was born


    prematurely, it was not convenient for him toe out, so they did not bring him along.


    On the ind, Buck Jolly had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Wynn and M by Philip¡¯s


    side, he grinned and greeted with a respectful smile, ¡°Young Madam, Young Miss¡­¡±


    Wynn smiled gently and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jolly.¡±


    During their journey here, Philip had already introduced Buck and some of the ind guards to Wynn.


    Buck was stunned for a moment before his eyes reddened a little.


    This young madam was so easy-going, unlike some wives of the other young masters of the rke


    family who were arrogant and domineering. To guards like them, those wives always bad-mouthed


    them and ordered them around.


    ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re too polite. Just call me Buck,¡± Buck said.


    Wynn said, ¡°You¡¯ve been guarding my mother-inw¡¯s mausoleum for a long time. It¡¯s a tough job. This


    is the least I can do.¡±


    Hearing this, Buck¡¯s eyes got redder, and the other guards also had red eyes.


    Very few people would care about them like this. Apart from Philip and Wynn, guards like them were


    just tools in the eyes of others. Their lives were not worth mentioning, so no one would care about their


    tough jobs.


    At that moment, Buck and his buddies swore to protect Philip and Wynn to their deaths.


    Soon, the group arrived at the mausoleum.


    Philip took Wynn up to pay respects. Then, Wynn asked Philip to go down first, saying that she had


    something to say to her mother-inw.


    Philip had no choice but to walk down and meet up with Buck in the small square below.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve made arrangements for the things you told me to. You can mobilize the troop at any


    time.¡± Buck stood next to Philip at this moment as a cold chill shed across his eyes.


    Philip nodded, looked up at the sky, felt the salty sea breeze blowing on his face, and said, ¡°Tomorrow


    is the ancestormemoration day. Wait a little longer. When the timees, you may take charge of


    them. Wait for my orders.¡±


    Buck nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Philip stood for a while and watched as Wynn walked down from above while holding M¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Philip asked as he went over and tenderly put a trench coat on Wynn.


    Wynn hooked her hair behind her ears and said, ¡°Nothing¡­ Let¡¯s go back. ¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Philip nodded, bade farewell to Buck, and returned to Arcadia Ind. As soon as Philip and Wynn


    arrived on the ind, they saw a lot of heavily armed guards standing on the small square in front of


    Philip¡¯s residence.


    At this moment, Levi blocked the entrance with a team of guards. With gloomy eyes, he looked at Philip


    and Wynn and sneered, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re finally back I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he pulled Wynn behind him. He looked around and asked grimly, ¡°What are


    you doing here?¡±


    Leviughed and said, ¡°Do you have the cheek to ask me this question? You ruined my party and


    almost killed me. I¡¯m here to seek revenge!¡±

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    Levi¡¯s face was full of chilling anger. After being humiliated by Philip in his residence earlier, Levi felt


    that he had lost all dignity.


    If word of this got out to the outside world, how could he still gain a foothold?


    After thinking about it, he brought a small team to Philip¡¯s residence to demand an exnation. Yes,


    demand an exnation!


    Philip beat up the eldest young master of the branch family and almost killed him. Levi was furious just


    thinking about it.


    At this moment, Philip looked at the angry Levi coldly and said with a faint sneer, ¡°Are you trying to take


    revenge?¡±


    Levi snorted, pointed at Philip, and said, ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t be too arrogant! To tell you the truth, all


    the guards near your residence have been transferred away under false orders! The same goes for


    your Griffin Amiy! It can be said that there¡¯s not even a single guard within a kilometer range around


    here that you can use now! If you don¡¯t kneel and apologize to me today, I¡¯ll break your arms. Then, I¡¯ll


    get some people to take your wife. I¡¯ll also sell your daughter in the overseas ck market to be a


    ve!¡±


    While saying that, the smile on Levi¡¯s face grew more frenzied.


    He was ecstatic. At the thought of Philip kneeling in front of himter to apologize for his wife and


    daughter, he was ecstatic.


    ¡°Hehe, moreover, I heard that there are quite a few buyers on the dark recently who like attractive


    young women and children. I think your wife and daughter will be very popr.¡±


    Levi smiled wickedly, his face full of ferocious coldness. Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression turned as cold


    as the abyss, which made people tremble.


    Wynn, who was standing behind Philip, was the first to feel the change in Philip¡¯s mood.


    It was too cold!


    How horrifying!


    He was like a savage beast that wanted to tear everything apart!


    She gently tugged Philip¡¯s arm and looked at her husband¡¯s side profile with some fear. Those cold


    eyes revealed the killing intent to destroy everything.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t¡­¡± Wynn whispered.


    Philip turned his head and smiled gently. He patted the back of Wynn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    this is my home and I know what to do. No one can insult you like this in front of me. If he dares to, I¡¯ll


    make him suffer.¡±


    After saying this, Philip turned to Levi again.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    At this moment, Levi sneered mockingly and said to Philip, ¡°Philip, you can really pretend. You still want


    to act tough at this point? Are you ying Casanova? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t kneel today, I¡¯ll get


    someone to break your limbs, abduct your wife and daughter, and sell them overseas! During the


    ancestormemoration tomorrow, your wife and daughter will be sinners anyway. Why don¡¯t I


    help you and end them first? What do you say?¡±


    Leviughed after saying that.


    This was exhrating. He had never felt so good before. This feeling of grabbing someone¡¯s weak spot


    and controlling other people¡¯s life and death was really exciting.


    Seeing that Philip was not saying anything, Levi snorted and said, ¡°What do you mean by keeping


    quiet? Stop thinking about it. You won¡¯t lose anything if you just kneel and apologize. Think about your


    wife and kid. Don¡¯t you want to protect them? I¡¯m giving you the chance now. You should cherish it.¡±


    Having said that, Levi looked at the watch worth millions of dors on his wrist and said, ¡°Oh, time is


    running out. You still have ten minutes. You can think about it.¡±


    After saying that, Levi stood leisurely in ce with a sneer on his face.


    Philip had no way of escaping today. There was not a single guard from the main family nearby. All the


    guards here were brought by Levi. If Philip dared to resist, he would break his limbs immediately.


    Philip¡¯s cold eyes swept over the crowd as he said with a sneer, ¡°Levi, did you think that by transferring


    all my guards away, I¡¯d be afraid of you?¡±

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    Levi scowled and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to barge past them? Do you even realize


    the situation you¡¯re in now? Hurry up and kneel to me!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With that said, Levi saw Philip approaching him one step at a time. At that moment, Levi was a little


    rmed.


    What was up with Philip?


    He did not even have a guard by his side yet he dared to act tough?


    ¡°How dare you?! If you take another step forward, I¡¯ll have someone break your legs!¡± Levi roared.


    The guard beside Levi also immediately raised his gun and aimed it at Philip¡¯s knee. However, Philip


    did not seem to hear him and walked straight to Levi.


    ¡°Damn it! Fire! Kill him!¡± Levi could not bear the pressure from Philip. The pressure was so intense that


    it made him breathless.


    Rat-tat!


    Gunshots!


    The guard pulled the trigger!


    The bullet sparked from the muzzle and fired out!


    Wynn saw this scene from a distance and was so frightened that she hugged M and turned around.


    She did not dare to let the child watch.


    At the same time, she shouted, ¡°Philip!¡±


    Levi¡¯s eyes were filled with a sinister chill.


    Philip brought this upon himself. However, the next second, the scene be imagined of Philip¡¯s knee


    being pierced through by the bullet and blood spurting out did not happen.


    Instead, Philip raised his hand slightly and a tongue of me quickly burst out from his palm. Instantly,


    the fire engulfed the bullet that was sting his way. Then, the bullet stalled in mid-air while wrapped


    by the tongue of fire. The bullet seemed to have encountered a huge resistance and shook in mid-air.


    After that, it slowly melted!


    Levi¡¯s eyes widened at this scene. It made him gasp.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Levi was bbergasted and took a few steps back in a panic. He shouted, ¡°Fire! Shoot the f*ck out of


    him!¡±


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Rapid gunshots!


    Philip raised his hand. In front of him, a me barrier appeared and blocked the bullets fired by the


    branch family¡¯s guards. All the bullets shot into the me barrier and stopped. Then, all the bullets


    melted into red molten iron.


    At this moment, Levi, who was hiding behind the guards, understood why Philip had such confidence.


    ¡°Y-You clearly haven¡¯t entered the door. Why do you have the strength of a disciple?¡±


    Levi panicked upon knowing that he had gotten into trouble today. He could hardly believe that Philip


    actually possessed the strength of a disciple.


    It was not as if he had not seen his father¡¯s disy of his prowess or heard his father talking about the


    door. Everything that he was seeing in front of him could only be exined by Philip being a disciple of


    the door. However, he could not be one. He did not even have the qualifications to enter the door.


    Thus, Connor and the others thought of using Wynn and Nelson to help Levi enter the rke family¡¯s


    door and undergo a physical transformation.


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot you don¡¯t know. Now, pay the price for what you said


    and did just now!¡±

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Levi screamed in fright He quickly hid behind the guards and stared at Philip nervously. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    come near me! I¡¯m the eldest young master of the branch family, after all. You can¡¯t do this to me! My


    father is the Chieftain. If you do anything to me here, you¡¯ll be a sinner of the rke family!¡±


    Philip sneered and said into thin air, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t look.¡±


    Wynn hugged M with her back to them. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Philip stared coldly at Levi with gloomy eyes as he said, ¡°Levi, don¡¯t threaten me with your


    father¡¯s position as Chieftain of the branch family. I¡¯m not afraid at all! We already had a falling out in


    the branch family¡¯s memorial hall back then. Today, you broke into my residence for no reason and


    plotted against my wife and daughter. For this crime alone, I can already punish you with my hands!¡±


    Thest sentence exploded in Levi¡¯s mind like a thunderstorm. He had already prepared everything.


    Even the guards around Philip had been transferred away, but who would have thought that there


    would be such a change?!


    Philip actually had the strength of a disciple.


    This was something Levi never expected.


    The problem he had been struggling with for so many years was easily solved by Philip.


    Was this fate?


    Levi roared. ¡°So what? I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d dare kill me! If a young master of a branch family is


    killed by a young master of the main family, my father will definitely kill you with his bare hands!¡±


    At this time, Levi knew that begging for mercy was useless. The only chance of survival might be


    through coercion.


    However, Philip smiled faintly as he asked, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m going to kill you?¡±


    Levi trembled upon hearing this, unable to figure out what Philip meant. However, he quickly realized


    what Philip meant. Philip waved his hand and the fire chimera that sprang out from his hand sent all the


    guards in front of Levi flying.


    Then, he stepped forward and stood right in front of Levi. Like a me demon, his red eyes stared at


    Levi from above as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    With that said, Philip raised his hand and pped Levi¡¯s face violently.


    This p carried the power of his fire attribute and sent Levi flying several meters away before he


    crashed heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Owwh!¡±


    A miserable scream resounded in front of the residence. Levi fell to the ground, his cheeks red and hot


    just like molten iron. Several of his teeth were also knocked out, and his mouth was full of blood. Levi


    reached out and tried to cover his cheeks, but the burning sensation on his cheeks made him feel


    unbearable pain.


    ¡°You, don¡¯te near me!¡±


    At this moment, Levi panicked when he saw Philip walking toward him. He quickly crawled on the


    ground. However, Philip raised his foot and stomped fiercely on Levi¡¯s back!


    Crack!


    The crisp sound of bones breaking. Immediately after, a sound that sounded like a dying pig¡¯s squeal


    could be heard throughout the vicinity.


    Levi¡¯s eyes widened before his pupils rolled back. His entire back was filled with biting chills and pain.


    That kind of pain felt like it came from hell and made him feel like dying.


    His hip bone was broken.


    He screamed on the ground and shouted, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m dying! Get your leg off me!¡±


    Philip did not listen at all. With indifferent eyes, he looked coldly at Levi who was struggling on the


    ground. He said, ¡°Apologize for what you said and did to my wife and daughter!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    Levi grabbed the bricks on the ground with both hands, struggling so much until he drew blood. He


    howled. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize! Even if you trample me to death, I won¡¯t apologize! I¡¯m the eldest young


    master of the branch family. I¡¯ll never apologize!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Continue enjoying the treatment, then.¡± Philip said impassively before he lifted his leg and


    stomped down on the back of Levi¡¯s right knee.


    At that moment, Levi¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he looked back at Philip who had a sneer on his face.


    He asked, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t¡­ Argh!¡±


    A hoarse scream resounded again. Levi clenched his fists as his body fell limp on the ground. The


    soul-crunching pain made him sweat profusely!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s action had broken Levi¡¯s kneecap. He would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair


    unless he met a talented doctor who could help him reconstruct his bones. Shards of bone were stuck


    in Levi¡¯s flesh, making him tremble in pain.


    ¡°Ph¡­ Philip, I swear that I won¡¯t let you off! Just you wait. I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Levi roared, trying to vent the anger and pain in his heart.


    Philip just watched grimly. He moved his foot away, stepped on the knee socket of Levi¡¯s other leg, and


    coldly asked again, ¡°Will you apologize?¡±


    Levi gritted his teeth while trembling all over but he still shouted, ¡°No, never!¡±


    Crack!


    The sound of a crushed kneecap. Another miserable scream. This time, Levi passed out from the pain.


    Philip stood aside and looked indifferently at Levi, who had fainted on the ground from the pain. He


    shook his head. After that, he turned around, looked at the guards of the branch family who were silent,


    and shouted solemnly, ¡°Take your young master and get lost!¡±


    The branch family¡¯s guards immediately got up from the ground, hurriedly carried Levi on their backs,


    and trotted away from here.


    Wynn was still holding M in her arms and looked at the departing backs of Levi and the others. She


    then turned to Philip, trotted over, and asked, ¡°Are you okay? What did you do to him?¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Wynn hummed, carried M, and followed Philip into the house.


    ***


    Levi was carried back to the branch family by the guards. As soon as they entered the boundary of the


    branch family, the rm sounded.


    The rm red in the entire branch family¡¯s manor. In the central hall, Wade stood up suddenly. He


    listened to the harsh rm sound and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did the rme


    from? What happened?¡±


    A guard rushed in at this moment, knelt in front of Wade, and shouted, ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s not good!


    Something big has happened! Young Master Levi had both his legs broken by Young Master Philip of


    the main family!¡±


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, Wade punched the table. The redwood table and chair shattered into pieces.


    With wide eyes, he roared and asked, ¡°What? Levi¡¯s legs were broken? What the hell happened?!¡±


    The guard was very nervous but quickly told Wade what had happened.


    After hearing this, Wade was furious. He clenched his fists tightly, and there was a chill in his eyes.


    With a wave of his hand, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Bring me to see Levi!¡±

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    At the same time, many elders and heads of the branch families had also received reports from their


    subordinates. For a while, everyone who was around rushed to Levi¡¯s residence.


    All the guards were assembled in Levi¡¯s residence at this moment, keeping a close guard. Medical staff


    walked in and out, carrying trays full of bloody cloth and broken bones that had been removed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wade arrived first with his men and looked through the ss at Levi who was undergoing surgery in


    the room. Seeing Levi¡¯s miserable state, Wade was filled with gloom and anger. He stood with his


    hands behind his back. He turned his head and asked the guard beside him, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in


    the main family?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°There¡¯s no unusual movement. It seems they don¡¯t care that Young Master Philip has


    broken Young Master Levi¡¯s legs.¡±


    While saying this, the guard was trembling from feelings of guilt.


    Upon hearing this, Wade flew into a rage and roared. ¡°Damn it! How dare they take the matter so lightly


    after injuring the young master of my branch family? Very well, good for them!¡±


    ¡°Wade, what¡¯s going on? How is Levi doing?¡±


    At this time, Morrow walked in while being supported by his subordinates. He clutched a handkerchief


    in his hand while coughing. His face was a little pale. When he saw Levi undergoing surgery through


    the ss, he asked in distress, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Wade shouted coldly, ¡°Morrow, this is the handiwork of that brat, Philip! Levi just went over to talk to


    him about something but he beat him up like this and even broke his legs! Seeing that the ancestor


    commemoration ceremony is just tomorrow, Philip is doing this as a warning to the branch family! Levi


    definitely won¡¯t be able to participate in the ceremony tomorrow, and our ns will have to change.¡±


    Wade was extremely upset.


    Originally, the n was to use Wynn¡¯s identity to attack Philip and the main family during the ceremony


    before revoking Philip¡¯s status as the heir of the main family. They would then appoint Levi as the heir.


    However, now that Levi¡¯s legs were crippled, he could not attend the ceremony and thus could not


    inherit the rke family.


    That was because descendants of the rke family must be present during the ceremony!


    If Levi was not present, he would not be an eligible candidate to inherit the rke family.


    Morrow frowned upon hearing this. He looked at Levi who was undergoing surgery and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not


    talk about this first. It¡¯s fine as long as Levi is alright. The Chieftain is now in closed captivity. We can¡¯t


    afford to let anything happen to Levi.¡±


    ¡°Morrow, Wade, what happened? Did Philip make a move against Levi?¡±


    At this time, Salem and Hansel also arrived at Levi¡¯s residence. They stood at the ss window and


    looked at Levi.


    Hansel immediately exploded in anger and roared. ¡°Outrageous! This is simply preposterous! I¡¯ll bring


    my men to the main family and demand an exnation! He dares to attack a member of the family so


    ruthlessly. I want to see how the people of the family can still defend that brat Philip!¡±


    After saying that, Hansel turned around and left with his men.


    Seeing this, Morrow shouted, ¡°Hansel, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    Hansel walked to the door and said without looking back, ¡°Morrow, I know what to do!¡±


    Morrow sighed helplessly as he looked at Wade and Salem while asking, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Wade frowned. With his hands behind his back, his face darkened. He said, ¡°Let Hansel deal with it


    and take the main family down a peg or two. We need to let the people of the main family realize that


    the branch family is not a pushover! I¡¯m going to dispatch other guards to go along. I¡¯m worried that


    Hansel may not be able to stand up to Philip.¡±


    Morrow sighed and said, ¡°At this juncture, we can only do this.¡±


    Salem said at this time, ¡°Wade, when you go there, don¡¯t start a conflict so easily. I feel that this is a


    scheme set up by Philip. Be sure to proceed with caution and don¡¯ t be impulsive. After all, the


    ceremony is right around theer. We must make sure that our ns are not affected.¡±


    Wade frowned and said with a nod, ¡°I know.¡±


    After saying that, Wade waved his hand, turned around, and rushed to the main family with his guards.

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    At Philip¡¯s residence, Horace had already received the news and rushed over.


    He stood in the living room, pacing back and forth. Then, he pointed at Philip who was sitting on the


    sofa calmly and criticized, ¡°Just look at what you¡¯ve done! It¡¯ s only been a few days and this kind of


    thing happened again! Tomorrow is the ancestormemoration ceremony. By doing this, won¡¯t it put


    the main family and the branch family at odds forever? If your father finds out about this, he¡¯ll break


    your legs!¡±


    Philip leisurely took a sip of tea, poured a cup for Horace, and said, ¡°Uncle Horace, don¡¯t worry, just


    take things as theye. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Besides, everything is as nned. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°n? What¡¯s your n? You have no n! You just have a brain fart and are fooling around!¡± Horace


    scolded angrily.


    At this moment, Wynn stood upstairs and looked at themotion downstairs. She slowly walked


    down and apologized, ¡°Uncle Horace, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me that Philip¡­¡±


    When Horace saw Wynn approaching, the anger on his face quickly turned into a loving smile. He said,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s what this brat should¡¯ve done. He did a good job. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Philip looked at Horace speechlessly and muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°Uncle Horace, you¡¯re biased.


    You scolded me for fooling around just now, but now you¡¯re saying that I did a good job.¡±


    Horace red at him and scolded angrily, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re Roger¡¯s biological son!¡±


    After saying that, he kicked Philip.


    Right at this moment, Hansel and arge group of the branch family¡¯s guards barged in through the


    door. As soon as they entered, Hansel scanned the hall with a grim face before his gloomy eyes fell on


    Philip. Hansel raised his finger, pointed at Philip, and bellowed, ¡°Men, take down this viin who


    harmed one of his own!¡±


    Stomp, stomp!


    Instantly, a team of armed guards behind Hansel walked toward Philip.


    ¡°How dare you?! This is the residence of the eldest young master of the main family! I¡¯ll see who dares


    to make a move against him!¡±


    Horace was furious as he waved his hand and roared. At this moment, his aura as the third master of


    the main family was invincible and in full swing.


    Domineering!


    That piercing look alone made many of the branch family¡¯s guards balk. They dared not take another


    step forward. These guards looked at each other. Even with guns, they dared not move forward.


    This was the aura of Horace rke!


    At this moment, they realized how terrifying the man standing in front of them was. He was the third


    master of the main family, the ruthless man who once killed an elder of thew enforcement hall!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you all f*cking deaf? Take him down for me! It¡¯s just Horace rke. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Hansel was very angry when he saw the state of the guards at this moment. He went up and kicked


    them several times.


    The guards had no choice but to bite the bullet and go forward. However, immediately after, Horace


    shouted solemnly, ¡°Whoever dares to take a step forward will be killed without mercy!¡±

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    Faced with the chilly and murderous aura that exuded from Horace, the branch family¡¯s guards with


    guns were stunned and dared not move forward. That was because the chill from Horace was too


    overwhelming.


    Even if this bunch of guards were fully armed, wearing bulletproof vests, helmets, and goggles, they


    could still feel that bone-chilling killing intent.


    Hansel was furious and roared, ¡°Trash! All of you are good for nothing! Why the hell did the branch


    family hire you?¡±


    After saying that, Hansel took a pistol from the waist of one of the guards, aimed it at the back of the


    guard¡®s head, and ordered sharply, ¡°I now order you to go over and take Philip down! If you dare to


    disobey orders, I¡¯ll fire!¡±


    With that said, Hansel pulled the safety with a click!


    The guard had cold sweat all over his head and cheeks under the helmet. He was helpless and


    nervous. In front of him was Horace, who looked like a savage beast, while behind him was a ck


    pistol.


    He would die either way.


    ¡°Go on! If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll shoot!¡± Hansel roared.


    In desperation, the guard moved forward while looking at Horace and Philip with fear and trepidation.


    Horace¡¯s face darkened as he raised his hand to do something.


    Philip suddenly got up, grabbed Horace¡¯s arm, and said to Hansel, ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t need to coerce


    your guards. It¡¯s no different from taking their lives.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to the guard who was trembling badly and said, ¡°I saved your life.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The guard of the branch family copsed at this moment and slumped to the ground.


    Hansel was furious upon seeing this!


    Bang, bang!


    Gunshots!


    The guard¡¯s chest was pierced through, and blood gushed.


    ¡°Trash! What do I need you for? Such an embarrassment to the branch family!¡±


    Hansel cursed angrily before he red at Philip grimly. Philip frowned as he looked at the guard who


    was shot on the ground. He raised his eyebrows, stared at Hansel coldly, and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a guard.


    Why are you so ruthless? Could it be that the lives of these guards are so cheap to you?¡±


    His words were not loud but filled with an angry reprimand. They reached the ears of all the guards


    behind Hansel.


    They looked at therade who was shot by Hansel. Although they were a little angry, they dared not


    speak. Yes, they were guards. Their lives belonged to the branch family.


    Hansel chuckled and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t try to rock the boat. They¡¯re the guards raised by the branch


    family, and their lives naturally belong to us. They must die the way I want them to die! Now, on behalf


    of all the heads of the branch family, I demand your exnation for your atrocities against Levi!¡±


    Philip frowned before he sneered and asked, ¡°Demand an exnation? How strange. Before you came


    here to ask for an exnation, didn¡¯t you ask Levi what he did?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Hanselughed and said with a scowl, ¡°Levi must have had a reason for what he did. By breaking his


    legs so brutally, you¡¯ve destroyed the foundation of the rke family. You¡¯re instigating a war between


    the main and branch families! Don¡¯t think that just because the Chieftain is in seclusion now, you can


    do whatever you please! Today, on behalf of the branch family and the rke family¡¯s rules, I shall


    punish you for your evil deeds!¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Sure enough, the branch family is full of crooks in collusion. The bunch of you


    don¡¯t know how to distinguish right from wrong! You¡¯re so bold and arrogant. You¡¯re so disrespectful of


    the rke family¡¯s rules, yet you keep talking about them. It¡¯s simply disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Such audacity, you brat! I¡¯m your sixth granduncle. How dare you speak to me like that? You deserve


    a beating!¡±


    Hansel shouted and raised his hand to p Philip.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    Snap!


    As a result, the hand Hansel raised in mid-air was grabbed by Philip. At that moment, Philip¡¯s hand


    squeezed Hansel¡¯s arm tightly like an iron pincer. His force was increasing.


    Hansel¡¯s face turned red as he felt the pain from his arm. He scolded, ¡°Let go!¡±


    However, instead of letting go, Philip increased his strength and said solemnly, ¡°Hansel rke, don¡¯t


    rely on your seniority to suppress others. In my opinion, the branch family is worse than the beggars


    out on the streets! You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of trash with wild ambitions sporting the name of the


    rke family! Today, since you¡¯re here to demand an exnation, I¡¯ll show you what it means to


    demand an exnation!¡±


    With that said, Philip exerted force in his palm and wrenched Hansel¡¯s arm outward!


    Crack!


    The sound of broken bones resounded throughout the hall.


    Hansel let out a miserable scream, and his face was red. He leaned forward and roared, ¡°Argh! Philip,


    you brat, how dare you do this to me?! I¡¯m the sixth old master of the branch family yet you¡¯re


    disrespecting me like this. I¡¯m going to report this to the Chieftain and thew enforcement hall. I¡¯ll get


    them to¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Smack!


    Before he could finish his words, Philip raised his hand and pped Hansel¡¯s face in anger.


    ¡°So noisy!¡±


    Philip said sternly, ¡°You old fogeys of the branch family really have short-term memories! I just taught a


    few of you a lesson a few days ago but you still dare toe here and throw your weight around now!


    Law enforcement hall? Chieftain? Come if you dare! I want to see who dares to do anything to me!¡±


    This sentence was extremely domineering.


    Wynn had been standing in the corner the entire time. Seeing her husband being so domineering at


    this moment, she could not help feeling a little euphoric.


    Was this Philip¡¯s true nature?


    Hansel continued to struggle and roared. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too cocky! It was your mistake to break Levi¡¯s


    legs today, but you have the galls to act like this! You simply have no regard for the branch family and


    the rke family¡¯s rules!¡±


    While he roared, Hansel looked at Horace, who was watching the show without saying anything. He


    shouted, ¡°Horace rke, are you just going to condone his actions? Could it be that in your opinion,


    the branch family is also insignificant and dispensable?¡±


    Horace¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Hansel, then at Philip. He shook his head helplessly and sighed,


    ¡°Phil, let go.¡±


    Philip turned to Horace with a scowl. After thinking about it, he suddenly released his hand and pushed


    Hansel back.


    Hansel was freed, but his right arm was broken. He clutched his right arm, his face full of gloomy


    coldness. He said to Horace and Philip, ¡°Good for you! Both uncle and nephew are in collusion to


    disrespect the branch family! Horace, are you trying to defend him to the end? Do you know that he


    made Levi a cripple? He¡¯s the future heir of the branch family!¡±


    Horace also knew that things were a bit troublesome, mainly because Philip was too heavy-handed.


    This matter was indeed difficult to handle. However, no matter how difficult, it was not to the extent that


    the branch family could take Philip away so arrogantly.


    Just when Horace was about to say something¡­


    Suddenly!


    There was a low roar like wild waves outside!


    ¡°Hansel rke, how bold of you! Do you think you can take the heir of the main family away just like


    that? Does your branch family have any respect for me, Tim rke?¡±

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    At this moment, a majestic figure stepped in through the door with a team of elite guards. With his


    hands behind his back and a proud demeanor, his ferocious eyes were filled with a biting chill as he


    red at Hansel.


    Tim rke!


    The second old master of the main rke family, Philip¡¯s second uncle.


    ¡°Uncle Tim¡­¡±


    Philip grinned. He did not expect his second uncle to return at this time. Horace also nodded slightly


    and greeted him.


    Tim shifted his cold gaze away from Hansel. He looked at Philip and Horace with a smile, ignoring


    Hansel¡¯s anger and the branch family¡¯s guards.


    ¡°So, how does it feel to be home?¡± Tim stepped forward and patted Philip¡¯s shoulder with both hands.


    He had a loving smile on his face.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, but the people from the branch family keep bugging me.¡±


    Tim smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    After that, he turned to Wynn who stood on one side, took a few steps forward, hugged Wynn gently


    with the etiquette of an elder, and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Are you used to being in the rke


    family yet? If not, just tell me and I¡¯ll solve any problem for you.¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Tim, there¡¯s no need. Everything is quite alright.¡±


    Tim nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my little grand-nephew?¡±


    Wynn said, ¡°He¡¯s sleeping inside.¡±


    Tim nodded and said with an affectionate smile, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take care of the things here first. I¡¯ll see


    himter.¡±


    With that said, Tim turned around and walked to Hansel. However, he did not immediately make things


    difficult for Hansel but looked at Horace with dissatisfaction as he reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re the third old


    master of the main rke family, after all. Why don¡¯t you dare to take action when the branch family


    has so tantly crossed the line?¡±


    Horace felt aggrieved and muttered, ¡°Tim, I¡­¡±


    Tim could not be bothered with Horace. He turned around, looked at Hansel grimly, and merely said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider. Take your people and get out of here!¡±


    How authoritative!


    This was Tim rke!


    He was themander of all the main rke family¡¯s guards. He was also the actual owner of the


    Sovereignty Seal. If this were in ancient times, he would be equivalent to a general whomanded a


    million troops.


    A position above all others except for one.


    Hansel shuddered all over. He was really shocked by Tim¡¯s domineering aura. However, he was the


    sixth old master of the branch family, after all. How could he back down so easily?


    With a cold face full of displeasure, he shouted, ¡°Tim rke, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the


    second old master of the main family, you can harbor an evildoer like Philip! He has crippled Levi¡¯s


    legs! What do you think this means? This is internal fighting! His actions are destroying the legacy of


    my branch family!¡±


    Hansel shouted angrily with a superior sense of moral high ground.


    Tim snickered, looked at Hansel¡¯s broken arm, and said, ¡°Hansel, don¡¯t you want your other arm


    anymore?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hiss!


    This question waspletely disrespectful.


    Hansel¡¯s face trembled, and he could not help but take two steps back. He looked at Tim in horror and


    asked, ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡±


    Timughed and said, ¡°I said I¡¯d give you ten seconds to think about it. Now, time is up.¡±


    After saying that, Tim¡¯s eyes turned cold as he ordered, ¡°Tiger Knights, listen to mymand. Take


    them down!¡±


    An angry shout resounded throughout the ce.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    In an instant, the thunderous sound of footsteps filled the small square outside the residence.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    It sounded like soldiers¡¯bat boots stomping on the ground in ancient times-crisp, dull, and


    powerful. Everyone raised their eyebrows and looked outside the residence. There was an army of


    warriors in jet-ck armor and ck steel helmets with red plumes. They each held a two meter long


    golden saber. The heads of the sabers were carved with a roaring tiger using a special method.


    The appearance of this group of people was just like the warriors from TV shows.


    Fearless, brave, and murderous!


    Modern guns could also be found on their waists. They had all the most advanced weapons. This was


    abat group thatbined both ancient and modern methods.


    Invincible!


    This was everyone¡¯s first intuitive feeling!


    Hansel trembled when he saw the squad of Tiger Knights. The Tiger Knights were heavy infantry.


    Back then, Tim led a team of Tiger Knights and wiped out a disobedient small country. Moreover, they


    were unscathed.


    One could imagine how strong theirbat powers were. There were rumors that the Tiger Knights


    were not ordinary warriors but those who had gone through special training and possessed special


    abilities.


    There were even rumors that they were warriors who came out from behind the rke family¡¯s door.


    Instantly, this team of Tiger Knightspletely surrounded the ce.


    Seeing this scene, Hansel panicked and said, ¡°Tim, what the hell do you want? I¡¯m here on behalf of


    the branch family to ask for an exnation! Philip has the audacity to break the legs of a family


    member. Even if this matter goes to thew enforcement hall or your eldest brother, a statement still


    has to be given to us!¡±


    Hansel had no choice, mainly because the Tiger Knights outside were giving him too much pressure.


    Tim chuckled and said, ¡°A statement? Very well, let me give you a statement. From the moment my


    nephew and his family returned to Arcadia Ind, your branch family has repeatedly caused trouble for


    them. Can you give us an exnation for these things? Before returning to the ind, Connor, Allen,


    and Levi set up a scheme to harm Wynn. They have evil intentions toward Nelson. Can you give us an


    exnation for this?¡±


    This angry shout resounded throughout the entire residence, shaking the ce abuzz.


    Hansel¡¯s face was frozen, and he was speechless for a while.


    When he kept quiet, Tim continued his reprimand, ¡°I¡¯m standing right here today. If you want an


    exnation, you cane to me! Whoever dares to misbehave or plot against my nephew and niece-


    inw, I¡¯ll kill every single one of them! Even if I have to kill all the members of your branch family, I


    won¡¯t hesitate to do so!¡±


    Boom!


    These words were very domineering. Tim¡¯s killing intent filled the residence and outside. The Tiger


    Knights also brandished the golden sabers in their hands, waiting for Tim to give the order.


    Hansel was stunned. He was withstanding the enormous pressure with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tim¡¯s oppressive aura was too strong.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tim shouted angrily.


    Hansel got a fright from this reprimand that was like muffled thunder and fell to the ground. At that


    moment, his soul shuddered and his whole body was on the verge of copse. He waspletely


    covered in sweat.

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    Hansel hurriedly got up from the ground, turned around, and left the residence with his guards without


    looking back. After running for a few minutes, he bumped into Wade, who was rushing over.


    Seeing Hansel¡¯s scared appearance at the moment, Wade quickly stopped him and asked, ¡°Hansel,


    what¡¯s going on? Why do you look so scared? What did Philip do to you?¡±


    Hansel stopped, caught his breath, and said, ¡°Wade, don¡¯t go. Tim is back and I was kicked out by him!


    He said that if the branch family harasses them again, he¡¯ll kill every single one on sight!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Wade shuddered upon hearing that, and a trace of gloom shed in his gaze.


    ¡°Tim is back? Did he really say that?¡± Wade asked.


    Hansel nodded and said, ¡°Yes, right from the horse¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Ayer of cold sweat broke out on Wade¡¯s forehead. ncing at the residence in the distance, he


    clenched his fists tightly and said, ¡°Okay, since he¡¯s back, let¡¯s go back and reassess the situation.¡±


    Hansel nodded, and they quickly left the main family.


    After chasing Hansel away, Tim chatted with Philip and the others for a few minutes before he went to


    Nelson¡¯s small room. He looked at the little one sleeping in the incubator. Tim propped his hands on his


    knees, bent over, and said with a loving smile, ¡°This kid looks a lot like you.¡±


    Philip just stood on the side and looked indifferently at Nelson in the incubator.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    To be honest, he rarely came to see his son. For some reason, he kept feeling like he would not share


    a close rtionship with this little guy in the future.


    After watching for a while, Tim left the room and came to the small garden with Philip and Horace to


    talk.


    ¡°Tim, why did you suddenlye back at this time?¡± Horace asked.


    Tim replied, ¡°Tomorrow is the ancestormemoration ceremony. I have to return no matter what.


    Besides, I received news that the branch family is going to attack Philip and Wynn during the event.¡±


    When he said this, Tim turned to Philip and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Philip stretched his backnguidly and said, ¡°I guess.¡±


    Seeing his appearance, Timughed and said to Horace, ¡°Look at this brat. He¡¯s still keeping things


    from us.¡±


    Horace alsoughed before he looked at Philip seriously and asked, ¡°What exactly have you


    prepared?¡±


    Philip looked up at the blue sky and said, ¡°Just some leverage over the branch family. It¡¯s enough to


    make them lose something.¡±


    Horace frowned and exchanged a nce with Tim. He then shook his head and smiled bitterly before


    saying, ¡°Tim, it seems he¡¯s not going to say anything.¡±


    Tim smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As uncles, it¡¯s our duty to stand behind this brat and share the


    burden for him. You should also be prepared for the ceremony tomorrow. I don¡¯ t think the branch


    family will let it go this time. ording to the reports from my subordinates, there has been unusual


    movement in several of the branch family¡¯s guard squads. Moreover, the branch family has recently


    made contact with Tucker Stone of District 12.¡±


    ¡°Tucker Stone? That guy dares to covet the rke family too?¡± Horace asked with a frown.


    Tim sighed and said, ¡°s, District 12 has always been a double-edged sword to the rke family.


    When our sister-inw took charge of District 17 back then, she joined forces with the rke family


    and helped us to resist many external forces. It also allowed the rke family to gain a stronger


    foothold in this world. However, after that incident, District 12 fell into the hands of others and became a


    poisonous thorn in the rke family¡¯s side.¡±


    Hearing that, Horace frowned and said, ¡°Tim, in fact, I never understood why Roger never took any


    action against District 12 for so long.¡±


    Tim shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. There¡¯s a secret involving the main family behind District 12


    that you may not know about.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± Philip and Horace asked at the same time.

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    They indeed knew very little about District 12. As the third old master of the main family, Horace knew


    no more than Philip.


    After a long silence, Tim said, ¡°District 12 holds the key item to open the seventh zone behind the door.


    If my guess is correct, upon his return this time, Christian has already stepped into the seventh zone


    behind the three doors.¡±


    Hearing this, Horace shuddered with a nervous expression on his face and asked, ¡°How is this


    possible? Roger has sealed off the seventh zone behind the door!¡±


    Tim shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°This is the key to District 12. Back then, Charlotte¡¯s research


    on the door was no less than Roger¡¯s. She mastered a special way to open the seventh zone and this


    method has been sealed in a special location in District 12 all this while. Now, it seems that the branch


    family has a deep connection with District 12.. It¡¯s likely that Christian has obtained the method to enter


    the seventh zone of the three doors. He must have seeded in taking that step.¡±


    After saying this, the worried look on Tim¡¯s face became more intense.


    Christian was not what he appeared to be. He had a scheming mind with many tricks up his sleeve.


    Moreover, he had lots of patience.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Horace¡¯s face did not look good either, and he said, ¡°Then it seems that if Christian brings the members


    of the branch family to attack Philip and Wynn during the ancestormemoration ceremony, it¡¯ll be


    difficult for us to stand up to them without Roger around.¡±


    Philip frowned when he heard this. Things seemed to be beyond his expectations.


    Tim thought for a while and said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Roger will be back. The night of the


    ceremony is the global banquet, and the announcement will be made to the world at that time.¡±


    Horace nodded, gave Philip a side-eye, and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry too much. Your uncles are here.¡±


    Philip nodded without saying anything. However, he was very interested in the method left by his


    mother in District 12 about opening the seventh zone behind the door.


    ¡®District 12?¡¯


    Did Seth Larson know about it?


    ***


    Back to the branch family.


    Wade sat on the chair and became lost in thoughts, while Hansel sat next to him with a face full of


    anger. He was surrounded by medical staff who reattached his arm for him. With a cast and bandage,


    he looked quiteical.


    It would be too humiliating if the juniors of the branch family found out that his arm was broken by


    Philip.


    At this moment, Wade pped the table and said angrily, ¡°That damned Tim! He¡¯s gone too far with his


    arrogance! How dare he say he¡¯ll kill every single one of us in sight? Is he going to kill everyone in the


    branch family?¡±


    Morrow sat on the main seat. He covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed before gasping


    for breath. He then said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Since Tim is back, let¡¯s stop messing around and wait for the


    ancestormemoration ceremony tomorrow. At that time, we¡¯ll settle all scores, both old and new.¡±


    Salem sat primly, thought about it, and said, ¡°Morrow, I don¡¯t think the ceremony will proceed as we


    nned. Now that Tim is back, Roger is bound to return too. If Roger intervenes by force, things will be


    difficult.¡±


    ¡°Difficult? I don¡¯t believe that Roger can ignore the rke family¡¯s rules and side with Philip through


    force! What¡¯s more, Wynn is a descendant of the sinned blood, the enemy of all rke family members


    and the enemy of everyone in this world!¡±


    Wade got up and roared, his face full of anger!

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    Speaking of this, Hansel also pped the table with his other hand and said coldly, ¡°Morrow, Wade is


    right. Wynn Johnston is a descendant of the sinned blood, the enemy of the rke family and the


    world! By marrying such a sinned person, Philip is making an enemy out of the rke family and the


    entire world! No matter how powerful Roger rke is, can he afford to make an enemy out of the entire


    world?¡±


    Hearing this, Morrow coughed. A trace of doubt shed in his eyes before he said, ¡°Salem, what do


    you think we should do? Now that Tim has returned and his attitude is so aggressive, do we really want


    to make things difficult for Philip and the main family during thememoration ceremony? This is the


    point of no return. Once the n is set in motion, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    It was a rare asion that Salem put away hisnguid look. With a frown, he closed his eyes,


    pondered for a while, and slowly said, ¡°Do it! This is an opportunity for the branch family. If we don¡¯t


    seize this opportunity, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to make headway. Now that the Chieftain has been


    sentenced to confinement by the grand elder, many things will require us brothers to discuss together.


    What happened this time is the main family¡¯s fault. Levi¡¯s legs have been crippled so we don¡¯t need to


    care about any sentiments anymore. Let me take care of thew enforcement hall. The sess or


    failure of the matter depends on the ancestormemoration ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    After Salem finished speaking, a cold look shed in his eyes.


    This was a rare sight from this chubby man.


    Almost everyone thought that Salem was a branch family head who liked to eat, drink, and be merry,


    but they did not know that Salem¡¯s position in the branch family was higher than expected.


    It was not only because of his seniority and identity but more of his brains and resourcefulness.


    At this point, Morrow had nothing more to say. He looked at Hansel¡¯s stered arm and said, ¡°Hansel,


    you shouldn¡¯t go there tomorrow.¡±


    Hansel immediately retorted, ¡°No, Morrow, I have to be there tomorrow! This is a great opportunity to


    witness the decline of the main family and the destruction of Philip!¡±


    Morrow shook his head. Without saying anything else, he got up and left the hall. Wade, Salem, and


    Hansel did not leave immediately.


    The three of them looked at each other. Wade was first to speak, ¡°The branch family¡¯s guards who are


    scattered in all districts of Arcadia Ind will be assembled tonight! At the stroke of eight o¡¯ clock


    tomorrow morning, these guards will be secretly arranged to be sent into rke Manor. There are as


    many as 10,000 of them!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he said this, Wade could not help his pride. These were the guards that the branch family had


    spent a fortune to secretly train in various districts of Arcadia Ind.


    This group of guards was an existence that saw no light of day. It was abat group that would only


    appear as thest resort.


    This was the hidden trump card that the branch family had started preparing ten years ago.


    Hansel said excitedly, ¡°Wade, this time, we must force our hand and tell Philip to kneel in front of us


    and confess his guilt properly! The humiliation that was done to usst time was really hateful!¡±


    Wade snorted and said, ¡°Of course! Philip¡¯s good days areing to an end. This time, the 10,000


    guards of the branch family will be enough to make the main family and Roger drop their jaws in


    shock!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, great!¡± Hanselughed.


    However, Salem looked quite indifferent at this moment as he asked, ¡°Wade, are you sure you can


    send these guards into rke Manor tomorrow at eight o¡¯clock? There are more than 10 ,000 of them.


    The number is huge and the target is too big. It¡¯s too easy to get noticed.¡±


    Wade smiled and said, ¡°Salem, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought this through. Under the guise of the


    ancestormemoration ceremony, the branch family has taken up the role of providing the guards


    and security. When the timees, as long as these guards infiltrate the team of real security guards,


    they can enter in a steady stream. Moreover, even if they¡¯re discovered, they can kill on the spot!¡±


    When he said this, Wade made a swiping motion across his neck.


    Salem thought about it and said with a nod, ¡°Be careful in everything. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡±


    Wade said with a smile, ¡°Salem, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally arrange it.¡±

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    At night, Philip stood in the yard of his residence with his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked up at


    the bright moon and stars in the sky. The sky was filled with stars, forming a vast starry map.


    As he looked at the shining stars, he suddenly thought of his mother for a moment.


    He remembered when he was young, he would lean into his mother¡¯s arms and smell the faint


    fragrance of her body. He listened to her counting the stars and the stories he told her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you thinking? It¡¯s getting windy. Put your coat on.¡±


    Suddenly, a soft voice of concern sounded at Philip¡¯s side.


    Philip looked sideways and swept Wynn into his arms. Wynn apanied Philip to look at the stars in


    the sky.


    ¡°Wynnie, tomorrow is the ancestormemoration ceremony,¡± Philip said.


    Wynn hummed and asked, ¡°What about it?¡±


    Philip thought about it but was hesitant to speak. He was really worried that Wynn would suffer from


    harm during the event. However, the branch family had set things in motion, and there was no turning


    back for many things.


    During the ceremony tomorrow, Wynn would have to endure no less than him. Many things might take


    a big turn tomorrow.


    Philip was taking a gamble.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. During the ceremony, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you and the children,¡± Philip said with a


    smile.


    Wynn looked up at Philip, wondering why he suddenly said this. She asked, ¡°Phil, are you hiding


    something from me?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, stop thinking about it. You just sat down with me not long ago.¡±


    ***


    On this side, unusual activities could already be seen in various districts under the jurisdiction of the


    branch family on Arcadia Ind. Countless fully armed guards appeared from every corner and got into


    the ckmercial vehicles that merged into the traffic.


    Their destination was thergest square in each district. At this moment, the area within a five-mile


    radius of the squares was under lockdown!


    Vehicles were only allowed to enter but not to exit. Even the nearby signals were cut off.


    As far as the eyes could see, thousands of heavily armed soldiers stood in the small squares of all the


    districts under the control of the branch family. Theirbat uniforms were all ck, and they were


    equipped with the most advanced weapons. Everyone wore a hood and helmet. Except for their two


    eyes, nothing else could be seen.


    At this moment, a man appeared on the huge electronic disy screen in front of the square. It was


    none other than Wade rke.


    At this moment, he was also wearing a ckbat uniform. With his hands behind his back, his face


    was cold as he said solemnly, ¡°All death warriors of the branch family, tomorrow is the ancestor


    commemoration ceremony. It¡¯s time for you to show your allegiance to the branch family with your life


    and blood! Now, let me ask you. Who¡¯s the one feeding you?¡±


    ¡°The branch family!¡±


    A chorus of shouts resounded throughout the area.


    ¡°Who gave you everything?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The branch family!¡±


    ¡°To whom do you owe your allegiance?¡±


    ¡°The branch family!¡±


    ¡°The branch family!¡±


    For a while, the voices rumbled.


    Wade looked at the group of death warriors who had been raised by the branch family for ten years


    with satisfaction before saying solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    10,000 special guards of the branch family who had been trained in various ces over the past ten


    years quickly assembled.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Philip¡¯s residence, Philip came to the yard alone after tucking Wynn into bed.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the yard and said with a hint ofziness, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not toote


    for me to return now, right?¡±


    Philip looked at the figure walking out of the darkness and asked, ¡°Where have you been all this


    while?¡±


    Rick Davenport walked out of the darkness at this moment, stood beside Philip, and said helplessly, ¡°I


    was avoiding the pursuit of the Gentleman Court. I almost kicked the bucket in Country M back then.


    That Rachel rke is really a femme fatale. She chased after me for three days and three nights. I


    barely escaped.¡±


    While saying that, Rick took out a secret file from his pocket and handed it to Philip. He said, ¡°I found


    this in the safe of that castle. You¡¯ll be interested in it.¡±


    Philip took the secret file from Rick, nced through it, and his eyes showed a brilliant light as he took


    a few deep breaths. This thing was actually rted to the God Creation Project.


    Hiss!


    Philip gasped, nced at the secret file, and turned to ask Rick, ¡°Do the people of the Gentleman Court


    know that you got this secret file?¡±


    Rick shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. That Rachel woman chased after me without knowing


    who I am.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Philip nodded, looked at the secret file in his hand, pondered for a while, and said, ¡°Tomorrow is the


    ancestormemoration ceremony. What is the status of the things that I told you to prepare in


    advance?¡±


    Rick collected hiszy demeanor at this moment and said seriously, ¡°Everything is ready. Allrades


    of the Legion of the Sovereign are stationed at the coastline, ready to rush to Arcadia Ind at any


    time. I estimate that they can get on the ind at eight o¡®clock tomorrow morning!¡±


    Philip nodded with a strong look of reluctance in his eyes. Then, his eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°Since


    the branch family has made the first move, I have nothing to worry about. I hope they can do something


    eye-opening during the ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    After saying this, Philip¡¯s body surged with endless cold and murderous intent.


    Rick stood on one side, looked at Philip, and said after a while, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s actually


    something that I don¡¯t know if I should tell you or not.¡±


    Philip looked sideways and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rick thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Miss Hannah rke.¡±


    ¡°Hannah? Did you find her?¡± Philip suddenly became excited, and his eyes were clear.


    Rick shook his head but nodded again before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t found her, but I found some clues that


    involve many forces and other things.¡±


    When Philip heard this, his eyes darkened. He asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Rick replied, ¡°The 12 Sacred Halls of the West, the Gentleman Court, the Alliance, District 12, and the


    Nonagon are all involved. Miss Hannah seems to be hiding a huge secret. She¡¯s in grave danger, but


    she¡¯s also very safe. These forces are secretly fighting each other, and it seems that no one dares to


    take action against her. It¡¯s probably because¡­¡±


    At this point, Rick fell silent. He frowned as if he was still thinking about what to say next.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Rick said, ¡°Young Master, I can¡¯t help feeling that there seems to be another force behind Miss Hanah


    that has been preparing for something. This force is very mysterious, and nothing about them can be


    found at all.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face grew darker. He lowered his head and thought for a while before asking,


    ¡°Who do you think this force is rted to?¡±

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    Rick had a hard time deciding. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°Young Master, I don ¡®t know if my


    guess is right, but the force behind Miss Hannah seems to be connected to First Madam.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°My mother?¡± Philip asked, his eyes filled with horror!


    Rick nodded and pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°Perhaps my guess is wrong. I¡¯ll investigate.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and was unable to calm down for a long time.


    Was it rted to his mother?


    Meanwhile, in District 12, Seth Larson¡¯s mansion. Steven quickly walked in at this moment, his face full


    of gravity. He said to Seth, who was sitting in the living room in the middle of his disciple training,


    ¡°District Master, there¡¯s some unusual movement within the branch rke family.¡±


    Seth¡¯s upper body was exposed, and his bronze skin with muscles that were on full disy glinted


    under the light. He took a deep breath, picked up the towel next to him, and wiped the sweat from his


    body. He then sat on the sofa and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Steven replied, ¡°Thousands of people are gathering in the districts under the jurisdiction of the branch


    family.¡±


    Seth sneered upon hearing that and said, ¡°Has it started?¡±


    Steven nodded and said, ¡°ording to the news from the scouts, the branch family has gathered


    10,000 guards that they¡¯ve been training in the past ten years. They¡¯re ready to enter the rkes¡¯


    territory tomorrow morning while acting as security personnel for the ancestormemoration


    ceremony. Should we make some preparations?¡±


    Seth threw down the towel, picked up the tea on the table, and drank the contents in one mouthful.


    With a conspicuous sneer in his eyes, he asked, ¡°How are the movements on Philip¡¯s side?¡±


    Steven shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no movement so far. The people of the main family seem


    unaware of the branch family¡¯s unusual activity.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Sethughed and said, ¡°Steven, you underestimate the main family. Tim rke is back, and there¡¯s


    also a freak like Horace rke there. Even without Roger rke, these two are enough to counter any


    unscrupulous forces. The unusual movements of the branch family might even be a part of their n.


    Pass my order down and tell the men under yourmand to be ready for battle. Once any strife


    breaks out in the rke family, we must be ready to rescue!¡±


    After saying this, the smile on Seth¡¯s face became gloomier.


    Steven nodded and said with a bow, ¡°Yes, District Master!¡±


    Then, he turned and left the mansion.


    ***


    Back to Tucker Stone¡¯s mansion.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in his 50s or 60s sat in front of Tucker in the living room of the


    mansion. It was none other than Hansel of the branch rke family.


    Tucker was full of smiles while smoking a cigar. He said to the servants around him, ¡°Why are you


    standing around? Why aren¡¯t you serving tea to Master rke?¡±


    After that, Tucker asked with a smile, ¡°Master rke, why are you here in my mansion at thiste


    hour?¡±


    Hansel smiled and went straight to the point, saying, ¡°Master Stone, I won¡¯ t beat about the bush with


    you, so I¡¯ll get right to the point. Tomorrow is the rke family¡¯s ancestormemoration ceremony,


    and my branch family will take action then. I hope that you can lend us a helping hand when the time


    comes. As long as my branch family gets what we want, I can guarantee that in the future, District 12


    will always be your territory.¡±


    After hearing this, Tuckerughed and said, ¡°Master rke, you must be joking. How can I intervene in


    the internal affairs of the rke family? This is tantamount to offending the main family. I can¡¯t afford it.¡±

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    Hanselughed and said, ¡°Master Stone, what are you afraid of? You¡¯re one of the district masters of


    District 12, after all.¡±


    Tucker alsoughed and said, ¡°Master rke, even so, this is your rke family¡¯s internal affairs. If an


    outsider like me intervenes and the main rke family takes offense, the result won¡¯t end well for me.¡±


    Hansel fell silent. His eyes tensed as he asked, ¡°Master Stone, are you sure you won¡¯t help?¡±


    Tucker smiled and said, ¡°Master rke, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help but this is¡­ You should


    understand that I need to take care of my men. Helping the branch family at this time will pose a great


    risk for us. If there aren¡¯t enough benefits for my men to risk their lives, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m powerless to order


    them around.¡±


    At this point, Hansel naturally understood the meaning of Tucker¡¯s words.


    He thought about it and said, ¡°Master Stone, as long as you help the branch family tomorrow, not only


    will District 12 be yours but I¡¯ll also give you another district to rule. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Tucker suddenly pped the armrest of the sofa andughed. He raised his wine ss and said to


    Hansel, ¡°Master rke, you¡¯re indeed a person who has aplished great things. You have the


    drive! I¡¯ll certainly help you with this task. Cheers!¡±


    Hansel smiled and raised his ss to toast Tucker.


    The storm started brewing tonight. All forces were in motion. This was a huge vortex enough to engulf


    everything in its path.


    It was near dawn yet Philip was still awake and standing in the yard, waiting for his subordinate¡¯s


    report.


    17 faced the golden light of the rising sun and walked up to Philip from behind. She bowed slightly and


    said, ¡°Young Master, the forces of the branch family have already gathered. Tucker Stone of District 12


    also made secret contact with Hansel rkest night and should be making a move now. As for Seth


    Larson, he has yet to take action.¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked at the rising sun indifferently, and said with an


    exhale, ¡°I see. Contact Buck Jolly and tell them to be ready on standby.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    17 responded and said, ¡°Young Master, the 13 members of the Shadow Squadron are ready. As long


    as you give the order, we can wipe out the entire branch family.¡±


    Philip smiled, turned to look at 17¡¯s belligerent face, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Just wait for my order.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    17 nodded and said, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s still one hour before we have to leave.¡±


    Philip hummed, stood for a while, and returned to the living room of his residence.


    Wynn had long ago woken up to get ready because the ancestormemoration ceremony was a big


    event. Although Philip did not provide too many details, she knew it was a very special day for the


    rke family. Therefore, she wore a ck dress and ck high heels, looking very solemn and


    dignified. Even M put on a little ck dress.


    Seeing Philip walk in, Wynn smiled slightly and said, ¡°You should also change your clothes.¡±


    Philip nced at Wynn and M and nodded.


    Not long after, Philip put on a ck suit, ck leather shoes, and wore a ck tie. He looked very


    handsome!


    Wynn put on his tie for him and said softly, ¡°Philip, I know the branch family might do something today,


    but I¡¯m not worried or afraid because with you by my side, I know you¡¯ll definitely protect me, M, and


    Nelson.¡±


    Philip lowered his eyes and looked at Wynn in front of him. She had a lovely face, and her eyes


    glistened with tears.

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    Philip gently pulled Wynn into his arms and said seriously, ¡°Wynnie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll never let


    anyone do anything to hurt you, M, or Nelson.¡±


    Wynn hugged Philip¡¯s sturdy back from behind, raised her head with a happy smile, and said, ¡°Yeah, I


    believe you.¡±


    On the side, M sat on the sofa with her legs stretched out and snickered softly as she said, ¡°Tee-hee,


    Dad and Mom are hugging. I want Dad to hug me too.¡±


    Philip let go of Wynn, turned around, and picked up M from the sofa with outstretched hands. He


    scratched her little nose and said, ¡°You little imp.¡±


    Half an hourter, Philip walked out with Wynn and M, while the servants pushed Nelson¡¯s incubator.


    Under the escort of the heavily armed Shadow Guards, they left the residence and headed for that


    white castle in the center of the entire Arcadia Ind. Where that white castle was located, there was a


    huge and magnificent memorial hall shared by the main and branch rke families.


    Any major event of the rke family would be carried out here. Today¡¯s ancestormemoration


    ceremony was no exception.


    At the same time, all the elders, young masters, and youngdies of the main and branch families set


    out from their residences and went up the mountain to the white castle in an orderly manner while


    under the escort of the guards.


    The servants of rke Manor knelt on the side of the roads, bowed their heads, and quietly waited for


    these people to pass in front of them.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    About 20 minutester, everyone from the rke main and branch families was gathered in the small


    square in front of the white castle. This ce was enough to amodate thousands of people.


    The white castle was surrounded by fully armed guards in ck, putting this ce under total


    lockdown. They were armed with guns and stood in ce like stone sculptures.


    Of course, the small square was also divided into camps of the main and branch families.


    The members of the branch family stood on the right while the main family stood on the left. The ones


    standing at the forefront were naturally the heads of the families.


    In ancient times, the left side was greatly respected.


    At this time, in front of the branch family¡¯s camp, Morrow, Salem, Wade, Hansel, and Desmond stood in


    the forefront with solemn eyes and nonchnt faces. At the forefront of the main family were Tim,


    Horace, and a few elders who did not show up much.


    At this moment, a few juniors from the branch family muttered, ¡°Hey, why hasn¡¯t the eldest young


    master of the main family arrived yet? Is he showing off? Look at the time!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s evente for a big event such as the ancestormemoration ceremony. I really wonder if


    this eldest young master of the main family is qualified to take on the responsibility of the rke


    family.¡±


    ¡°You said it right! I also heard that he married a sl*t from the outside world and gave birth to two rotten


    kids. It¡¯s such a disgrace to the rke family.¡±


    The voices of discontent from this group of juniors grew bigger and louder.


    Wade and Hansel, who stood at the forefront, exchanged nces with a few others with a sneer.


    Then, Wade asked indifferently, ¡°Tim, there are only ten minutes left before the ancestor


    commemoration ceremony and Philip hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Doesn¡¯t he take the ceremony seriously at


    all?¡±

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    As soon as Wade spoke these words, the entire small square became quiet. All members of the branch


    family looked at the members of the main family with hostile eyes.


    Hansel added, ¡°Wade, I think Philip simply doesn¡¯t take the rke family seriously, let alone the


    ancestors! For a guy like that, he made the right decision to leave the rke family seven years ago!


    Bying back now, he¡¯s a disgrace to us! He even brought home some cheap trash from outside,


    which is even more shameful!¡±


    As Hansel said this, the members of the branch family started makingments filled with ridicule and


    sarcasm once more.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Philip is not worthy to appear at the ancestormemoration ceremony! In my opinion, a


    wrongdoer like him should be kicked out of the family!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he broke Young Master Levi¡¯s legs yesterday. Such a brutal man should be imprisoned in


    the dungeon and subjected to the rke family¡¯s 108 tortures!¡±


    ¡°What? He broke Young Master Levi¡¯s legs? Damn it! Such a thug should kneel at the memorial hall


    and confess his sins!¡±


    For a while, everyone in the branch family was angry and their eyes shot daggers at the people of the


    main family.


    The people of the main family were also very angry!


    ¡°Hmph! What we do in the main family is not up to the branch family to criticize!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That arrogant Levi rke deserved to have his legs broken by Young Master Philip! How


    dare he disrespect Young Madam? Even if he was killed, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make amends!¡±


    ¡°We fully support what Young Master Philip does! If you have the guts, why don¡¯t you, the branch


    family,e and make trouble? Do you think we¡¯re afraid of you?!¡±


    In a sh, the juniors of the main family started yelling at the juniors of the branch family. A loud fiasco


    immediately overtook the small square. In the end, Horace shouted grimly, ¡°Enough! Stop it! What day


    is it today? We are here to pay respects to our ancestors! The people of the main family should at least


    know how to be polite and courteous, so be quiet!¡±


    With amand from Horace, the dozens of family members behind him shut their mouths resentfully


    and red at the branch family on the opposite side. The expressions of the people of the branch


    family also looked very bad at this moment.


    They were not stupid and could naturally discern the meaning of Horace¡¯s words just now.


    What did it mean that the people of the main family knew how to be polite and courteous?


    Was it not the same as saying the people of the branch family did not know how to be polite and


    courteous?


    Wade said angrily, ¡°Horace rke, stop ying word games! There are still five minutes left before the


    ancestormemoration ceremony begins and Philip hasn¡¯t shown up yet! What, is he noting?


    That¡¯s okay. Let him give up the position of the heir of the rke family and give it to the branch family.


    The people of the branch family are not unreasonable. As long as he voluntarily gives up the position of


    heir, what happened in the past will all be forgiven!¡±


    With that said, the small square was quiet. The people of the branch family sneered and stared


    unkindly at the people of the main family.


    Horace¡¯s face darkened as he said with a faint smile, ¡°Wade, I think you should be more concerned


    about other things. The position of heir is not something you can change at will by opening yourThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    mouth.¡±


    Wade snorted and said, ¡°Horace, even if you don¡®t agree now, you¡¯ll still have to agree when you enter


    the memorial hallter. Therefore, I¡¯m just giving you a reminder and a choice to avoid a nasty fight


    between the main and branch families when we go inter. After all, wee from the same family, so


    why should we be enemies?¡±


    After saying that, Wadeughed and felt gratified.


    ¡°Hehe, I think Master Wade is right. This is a good option given by our branch family. It won¡¯t be good if


    we fight openly.¡±


    Behind Wade, an old man in his 50s said with a sneer on his face.


    ¡°Exactly! People of the main family should think about it carefully.¡±


    The others also followed suit and agreed.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    Many juniors from the branch family started to kick up a fuss again. More unpleasant words could be


    heard once more.


    Several juniors among them cursed Wynn and M the most fiercely, ¡°Hmph, an outcast of the rke


    family brought home a sl*t and two wild dogs!¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d have thrown myself into the sea long ago! What a disgrace to our rke family!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Wynn Johnston¡¯s background is quiteplicated. She seems to be a descendant of the


    sinned blood?¡±


    A descendant of the sinned blood?


    For a while, people from the branch and main families who did not know Wynn¡¯s background showed


    puzzled and grave expressions. Of course, this was arranged by Wade in advance as he bided his time


    and released a small signal first.


    ¡°What is a descendant of the sinned blood?¡± someone started asking.


    A person stood in the branch family said with a sneer, ¡°Being a descendant of the sinned blood is


    something atrocious. Let¡¯s put it this way, Wynn Johnston is the rke family¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a movement from behind.


    He turned his head and saw a pair of eyes full of murderous intent staring at him from above.


    A low voice came from the person in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s a descendant of the sinned blood?¡±


    That young master of the branch family who spoke incessantly just moments before trembled when he


    saw the person standing before him now.


    Philip rke!


    ¡°I¡­¡± He just opened his mouth and uttered one word.


    Boom!


    Philip raised his foot and kicked the man in the stomach violently. In an instant, the young master from


    the branch family flew out and crashed into a group of young masters and youngdies of the branch


    family behind him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He screamed in misery, knelt on the ground, and covered his stomach while his face twisted in pain.


    Philip just looked at him condescendingly with 13 members of the Shadow Squadron standing behind


    him. Wynn, M, and Nelson were naturally guarded by the Shadow Guards at the center.


    Following that, Philip raised his eyebrows and nced coldly at the members of the branch family at


    the venue. Wherever his eyes went, all the branch family members could not wait to dodge his gaze.


    Then, they saw Philip step forward with big strides toward the 50 year old branch family elder who had


    just spoken.


    When the old man saw Philip standing in front of him with chills all over his body, his cheeks twitched


    involuntarily.


    He asked, ¡°What do you want to do? This is the memorial hall!¡±


    Smack!


    Immediately after, in front of the crowd¡¯s horrified gaze, Philip raised his hand and pped the old


    man¡¯s face violently. It caused the other party to spin several times in ce before spitting out a few


    bloody teeth from his mouth.


    Then, Philip asked coldly, ¡°Did you say that the branch family is giving the main family a good option?¡±


    The old man clutched his cheek at this moment as his mouth bled continuously. He red at Philip,


    pointed at him tremblingly, and questioned, ¡°Philip boy, this is the ancestral memorial hall! How dare


    you make a move against me? I¡¯m the branch family¡¯s¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Philip raised his hand and pped him again, saying coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you


    qualified to give the main family an option?¡±

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    The two ps from Philip were very imposing, and the old man was stunned for a long time without


    reacting. Upon seeing Philip¡¯s tall and upright figure, especially the faint coldness flowing from his body,


    many members of the branch family shrank back and dared not say anything for a while.


    As for the old man who was pped twice, his eyes were red at this moment. His cheeks quickly grew


    swollen and were burning hot with pain. With round eyes, he red at Philip, raised his hand, and


    scolded, ¡°You arrogant brat, how dare you act so boldly in the ancestral memorial hall? I¡¯m the old


    master of the branch family, your elder! You have no respect for the rke family rules at all! Men,


    come here and take this arrogant brat down! I¡¯ll bring him in front of the ancestors¡¯ memorial ques


    and make him kneel and apologize to me!¡±


    Thud!


    In an instant, four of the branch family¡¯s guards from the surrounding area came over with guns.


    Philip stood in ce, his icy gaze sweeping over the four guards as he shouted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind


    making a move against whoever dares to take a step forward during the ancestormemoration


    ceremony today!¡±


    His words were full of provocation and threat!


    When the old man heard that, he immediately understood the meaning of Philip¡¯s words. He was about


    to resort to violence!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you? Take this brat down!¡± The old man raised his fingers angrily and


    scolded.


    Bang, bang!


    Just as the four of the branch family¡¯s guards stepped out, gunshots suddenly sounded, echoing in the


    sky above the ancestral memorial hall.


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.


    That was because more than a dozen armed guards, who were carefully selected by the main family


    and currently standing behind Philip, had killed the four guards from the branch family directly.


    In an instant, they fell into a pool of blood. The bright red caught everyone¡¯s attention. The old man was


    shocked when he saw this scene!


    Philip¡¯s guards dared to make a move like this?


    This was the ancestral memorial hall!


    However, when he looked up and met Philip¡¯s icy gaze, he realized that he had been targeted by a


    fierce beast.


    tter!


    The icy muzzle of the gold Desert Eagle was pressed against the old man¡¯s forehead.


    Philip cocked his head with an evil sneer at the corner of his mouth and asked coldly, ¡°You can choose


    to kneel and apologize to me, my wife, and my children, or choose to die like them.¡±


    His words echoed in the surrounding area. Philip¡¯s voice was not loud but it was clear like rolling


    thunder, storming the hearts of all branch family members.


    Wade could not stand still any longer. He walked over, stared at Philip coldly, and shouted angrily,


    ¡°Philip, that¡¯s enough! How much longer do you want to fool around? This is the ce to pay respects


    to our ancestors. How can you act so recklessly? Do you still hold any regard for the branch rke


    family or the ancestor memorial hall?¡±


    Not only Wade but even Hansel, who had his right hand in a cast, walked out at this moment. He


    stared at Philip grimly and scolded, ¡°Put your gun away or the guards of our branch family will definitely


    kill you on the spot!¡±


    As soon as Hansel said that, all the surrounding guards of the branch family raised their guns and


    pointed them at Philip and the others.


    The situation was on the verge of breaking out!


    \

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    Suddenly, a sharp and angry shout resounded like tolling bells.


    ¡°Presumptuous! Does the branch family have any respect for me, Tim rke, at all? How dare you


    point guns at my nephew here? Do you want to die?¡±


    Tim stood with his hands behind his back at the front of the family. Without turning around, his eyes


    were gazing straight ahead at the flower stands and flower wreaths in front. As soon as he finished


    speaking, the people of the main family behind him made a path for him.


    Then, Tim turned around while dressed in a ck suit. He had his hands behind his back and walked


    steadily toward Wade and the others with chills all over his body.


    He swept his gaze over the guards of the branch family who raised their guns and said, ¡°Put your guns


    down or be killed!¡±


    Seeing Tim¡®s appearance, the guards of the branch family looked at each other but still waited for


    Wade¡¯s order.


    Wade chuckled, turned to Tim, and said, ¡°Tim, they¡¯re the guards of our branch family. Now that I¡¯m


    here, what right do you have tomand them?¡±


    Hearing that, Tim nced sideways at Wade indifferently and asked, ¡°Are you saying that with you


    around, my orders are useless?¡±


    Wadeughed and said, ¡°Of course. With me around¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Tim made his move. He kicked Wade violently in the stomach!


    Before Wade understood what had happened, he flew out like a cannonball amid everyone¡¯s stunned


    gaze.


    ng!


    He crashed into the flower stands in front and the stands fell with loud tters. Wade rolled to the


    ground and felt as if his back was crushed by a heavy truck. The pain was as though he had broken his


    spine.


    After all, Wade had practiced martial arts, and his body was strong, so he could resist this kick. If he


    were an ordinary person, however, he would have died on the spot.


    ¡°You! How dare you attack me?!¡±


    Wade clutched his stomach and endured the pain in his back. He got up from the ground with the help


    of the guards.


    His face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of hatred. All members of the branch family were also


    dumbfounded.


    Tim rke was simply too domineering. He just kicked out without any warning at all. He was the


    second old master of the main family, and his actions represented the intentions of the main family. If


    he struck out like this, did that mean that the main and branch families werepletely at odds with


    each other?


    Therefore, the members of the branch family and the main family were all stunned.


    Hansel immediately ran out from the side, supported Wade, and said, ¡°Wade, are you alright?¡±


    Wade shook his head and gritted his teeth with anger.


    Hansel immediately pointed at Tim angrily and shouted, ¡°Tim, how dare you?! ording to our


    seniority, we¡¯re your uncles! How dare you be so rebellious?! You have no respect for the family rules


    at all!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Timughed loudly with his hands behind his back. His eyes fell on Hansel and Wade as he said,


    ¡°Uncles? How dare useless people like you who only know how to plot in the dark call yourselves my


    uncles? Simply ridiculous! I don¡¯t care about uncles with wild ambitions like you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hansel was furious and roared. ¡°Tim, don¡¯t be so arrogant! Today is an important event to


    commemorate our ancestors. As the second old master of the main family, what¡¯s your intention in


    taking action at this moment? Do you mean to represent the main family¡®s wishes and want to


    completely draw a clear line with the branch family?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    Tim snorted and said, ¡°Why, is the branch family so impatient in drawing a clear line with the main


    family?¡±


    Wade stood up straight at this moment and gnashed his teeth, his eyes full of anger as he red at


    Tim. He said, ¡°Tim, stop ying word games. Attacking me is the same as disrespecting the branch


    family! In that case, why should I care about the main family? The branch family¡¯s guards, listen to my


    command!¡±


    Following Wade¡¯s roar, the dozens of guards from the branch family in the surrounding area drew their


    guns and pulled the safety. Their muzzles were pointed at the main family in unison.


    When the branch family¡¯s guards made a move, the guards of the main family also drew their guns and


    aimed their muzzles at the people of the branch family without Tim¡®s order.


    The atmosphere on the scene was on the verge of breaking out. Like walking on a tightrope, the


    slightest mistake would cause a chain reaction.


    Tim smiled faintly and nced at the confrontation. He turned to look at Philip, who was walking over.


    He asked with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but now is not the best time to make a move.¡±


    Tim nodded and said to Wade, ¡°Wade, I¡¯ll give you a chance to shoot now. As long as you dare, you


    can fire at any time.¡±


    Wade was in a difficult position now. His face was flushed and he was very angry. However, he could


    not give the order because now was not the best time. If he did not shoot, Wade would still feel


    indignant about it.


    For a while, the atmosphere on the scene fell into a bizarre deadlock.


    It was also at this moment that Morrow rke, the second old master of the branch family who had not


    spoken until now, covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed a few times before saying,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Wade. Let them put their guns away. Today is the ancestormemoration day, not a


    day for fighting and killing. Don¡®t let outsiders see us as theughingstock of the rke family.¡±


    Since Morrow had spoken, Wade got the chance to make a retreat He red at Tim angrily and waved


    his hand before the guards of the branch family put their guns away.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, the skirmish came to a temporary end.


    The members of the main and branch families stood in their separate camps again.


    Philip also stood at the forefront of the main family on the right side of Tim. Wynn stood behind Philip.


    M was held in Wynn¡¯s arms while the Shadow Guards surrounded Wynn.


    Others stood on both sides and behind the main family members.


    Wade kept a close eye on the members of the main family. His eyes were grim as he stared at Philip


    and Wynn. A sneer appeared on his face.


    ¡°Wade, I think Philip and Tim are too arrogant. During the ceremonyter, we must get rid of them in


    one fell swoop!¡± Hansel stood beside Wade and reminded in a low voice.


    Wade snorted and said, ¡°Of course! Let them be arrogant for now. Once we enter the memorial shrine,


    it¡¯s time for us to wield our weapons and ughter them. At that time, Tim can only be a dog under my


    feet!¡±


    Hansel nodded with a sneer and nced at Tim. His eyes then fell on Wynn and M before finally


    landing on Philip.


    It was also at this time when Philip suddenly turned his head and looked at Hansel coldly.


    Hansel was momentarily startled and quickly turned away, pretending not to see anything. However, he


    suddenly heard footsteps.


    When he turned to look, Philip was already standing beside him and staring at him coldly.


    Hansel was frightened by Philip¡¯s sudden appearance and asked with some annoyance, ¡°W-What are


    you doing?¡±


    Philip¡¯s action naturally attracted the attention of the main and branch families. This guy had just


    beaten up two people from the branch family and wanted to pick another fight?

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    He was simply going too far. He did not hold any regard for the old masters of the branch family at all.


    ¡°What were you looking at just now?¡± Philip asked with a chill in his eyes.


    Hansel was taken aback before saying angrily, ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡±


    Smack!


    Unexpectedly, Philip simply raised his hand and pped Hansel across the face. Many people were


    shocked at this scene.


    Philip pped another person just like that?


    Hansel was also stunned. What the hell was going on here?


    He had just taken one look. Was it really necessary to p him in front of so many people?


    He was furious!


    Hansel roared angrily, ¡°Philip boy, what the hell are you doing? How dare you hit me? I¡¯m the sixth old


    master of the branch family, your sixth granduncle!¡±


    Smack!


    Philip pped him again, looked at Hansel coldly, and said, ¡°So what? The way you just looked at my


    wife and children was full of hostility. I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to look at them like that again, your


    fate will be no different from the guards who died just now.¡±


    A threat!


    A tant threat!


    Hansel exploded with anger when he heard Philip¡¯s words. After all, he was the sixth old master of the


    branch family and Philip¡¯s sixth granduncle.


    Philip was actually so disrespectful to him. He was pped just because he took one look?


    This was definitely a deliberate attempt to pick a fight.


    Thus, Hansel got angry. He pulled out a pistol from the waist of the guard next to him, angrily walked


    up to Wynn, raised his hand, and pointed the gun directly at Wynn¡¯s head. His eyes were viciously cold


    as he stared at Philip and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this b*tch right now and that wild dog in her arms. Let¡¯s


    see what you can do to me!¡±


    This scene frightened many people.


    The members of the branch family stared nkly before fixing their hostile eyes on Philip, wanting to


    see what he would do next.


    The members of the main family, on the other hand, stared at Hansel in anger, wishing to tear him


    apart!


    However, Philip turned around, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and looked at Hansel ndly. With


    a seemingly cruel sneer, he said, ¡°Who gave you the courage to point a gun at the young madam of the


    main rke family?¡±


    Hansel was stunned, and it was followed by a loudugh. He said, ¡°Philip, you don¡¯t have to pretend.


    Even if I shoot her, no one will dare to do anything to me!¡±


    However, Philip shook his head indifferently and gave a nce as an indication.


    17, who had been standing at Wynn¡¯s side, pulled out a butterfly knife from her waist.


    Swish!


    A sh of silver!


    The gun in Hansel¡¯s hand fell, and the tendon in his left hand was cut off. Blood instantly stained his


    sleeve.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable scream resounded throughout the small square in an instant. Hansel wailed and squatted


    on the ground, barely able to cover his left hand with his fractured right hand.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This scenepletely frightened the members of the branch family.

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    Philip rke was too cocky for words. He actually dared to let his guard cut Hansel¡¯s hand tendon.


    At the same time, Philip walked up to Hansel and coldly looked down at the tnan who was squatting on


    the floor and wailing his guts out. Philip raised his foot and stomped on Hansel¡¯s cast on his right arm.


    Bam!


    The cast shattered!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Crack!


    Hansel¡¯s right arm broke again. A blood-curdling scream resounded once more.


    ¡°Ah! Philip boy, you¡¯re going to die a miserable death! Mark my words!¡±


    Hansel fell to the ground in a state of frenzy. One hand was full of blood while the other was broken


    again. Hey on the ground, tossing and turning.


    Several of the branch family¡¯s guards saw this and rushed over to take Hansel away. However, the elite


    guards of the main family behind Philip stopped them. All of them were either standing or crouching


    with their guns aimed at the guards of the branch family who wanted to rush over.


    The two parties were in a confrontation once more.


    Philip indifferently put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked down at Hansel who was struggling


    to move his body. He said coldly, ¡°Hansel, I let you off the hook just now but you didn¡¯t know how to


    repent. You asked for this.¡±


    Hansel roared. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too arrogant! Wade, save me!¡±


    Hansel screamed desperately.


    Wade was just about to rush over with his men. However, Horace blocked the path in front of Wade


    with his men and said with a light chuckle, ¡°Wade, the eldest young master of the main family is dealing


    with important matters. Irrelevant people are not allowed to interfere!¡±


    Wade shouted angrily, ¡°Horace, what are you doing? Do you know what he¡¯s doing right now? That¡¯s


    my sixth brother, the sixth old master of the branch family! What kind of bullsh*¡¯t eldest young master of


    the main family dares to be so disrespectful?! In this sacred ancestral ce, he dares to do something


    so hical and defiant of the family rules. I must destroy him with my own hands!¡±


    Wade was furious!


    The main family¡¯s attitude today, or rather, Philip¡¯s attitude had really exceeded his expectations.


    Too audacious. It was as if Philip was now a hedgehog with spines all over his body. He would poke


    whoever displeased him until everyone was afraid of him.


    Horaceughed and said indifferently, ¡°Wade, don¡¯t forget who I am. Since you want to talk about the


    family rules, let me tell you that it¡¯s recorded in the rke family rules that the heir of the rke family


    has the right to dispose of any sinners who have bad intentions against any rke family member.


    Others have no right to interfere. Once someone dares to interfere, they can be charged with the same


    crime!¡±


    Hearing this, Wade froze. What bullsh*t family rules.


    Of course, Wade knew these rules, but he would not look closely at them, let alone abide by them. An


    heir was no big deal. The family rules were just something used by the branch family to suppress


    Philip.


    However, Horace¡¯s words gave Wade a wake-up call. Philip was still the heir of the rke family. In this


    ce of ancestralmemoration, the branch family could not step out of line. Otherwise, if word


    spread to the outside world, it would damage the reputation of the branch family.


    Wade stared at Horace grimly, looked at Hansel who was howling on the ground, and said gravely,


    ¡°Horace, I won¡¯t argue with you. Get out of the way! If anything happens to Hansel, I won¡¯t hesitate


    even if I have to kill all of you!¡±


    p, p!


    Suddenly, a faint sound of apuse came from the front.


    Tim stood on the same spot and said without looking back, ¡°Wade, how arrogant of you. Are you going


    to kill me too?¡±


    His words were loud and clear, full of chills!

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    Thud, thud!


    Instantly, the main family¡¯s guards on both sides stood with their guns raised and aimed at the people


    of the branch family. This action terrified the members of the branch family, and all of them fell silent


    They looked in horror at the main family¡¯s guards who stood with guns. That was because the killing


    intent pouring out of this group of people was too strong.


    Seeing this, Wade frowned and looked at Tim who had his back turned to him. After a long while, he


    said, ¡°I just said that in a fit of anger, but Philip is too bold and arrogant. Aren¡¯t you going to discipline


    him?¡±


    Tim was silent for a moment before he turned around, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°Phil, that¡¯s enough.


    This is a ce for ancestralmemoration, after all. Peace and harmony should take precedence.¡±


    Philip nodded and withdrew his gaze. He turned around and walked to Wynn, who held M in her


    arms. He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Wynn nodded, but she was actually a little flustered and scared. She had never experienced anything


    like this before. It was mainly because she had learned a lot about the rke family from the servants


    in the past few days that Wynn had some basic tolerance now. If she were still that naive Wynn from


    the past, she would have been scared to death by now.


    Soon, Hansel was assisted by the servants to treat his wounds.


    This incident also cast ayer of indescribable atmosphere here. It was very tense and somber.


    Before long, the blue sky was filled with lightning and covered with dark clouds.


    Tim looked up at the sky with a strange light in his eyes. The dark clouds appeared at an odd time.


    Wade nced at the time and it was exactly eight o¡¯clock. In other words, the 10,000 death warriors of


    the branch family he arranged had already started to enter rke Manor at this moment.


    ¡®Very good!¡¯


    Just a few final steps away from sess. Involuntarily, a faint sneer appeared on Wade¡¯s face.


    ¡®Tim rke, I¡¯ll allow you to be arrogant for a while longer. And Philip rke, I¡¯ll also let you be


    arrogant for a while longer. When we enter the memorial hallter, all of you have to kneel and confess


    your guilt to us!¡¯


    Wade¡¯s face was full of gloating. As for Salem, who stood next to Wade, he tucked his hands over his


    belly and looked up at the sky. He then looked at the main family¡¯s guards around him before he looked


    at Tim and Philip.


    It was too quiet. No, to be precise, they were too calm.


    They did not seem worried at all.


    Could this be a trap?


    After thinking about it, Salem immediately said to the butler behind him, ¡°Go out immediately and notify


    the seven squads that I have temporarily arranged. Tell them to get ready and wait for my orders.¡±


    The butler nodded and left.


    Just as that butler left, Philip nced at him surreptitiously and made a gesture behind his back with


    one hand.


    Then, a member of the Shadow Squadron quietly left the ce and quickly followed the butler.


    Also at this moment, a loud bell rang.


    ng!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The bell resounded throughout the entire rke Manor. When the bell rang, be it the old masters,


    young masters, youngdies, or servants of rke Manor, they all knelt on the ground.


    In the vicinity of the ancestral hall, the crowd knelt on the ground together. All the people kneeling here


    were members of the rke family.


    Following that, an old man dressed in ck and solemn clothes walked out from behind the flower


    stands and stood in front of the rke family members who were kneeling on the ground. He bent


    slightly and announced, ¡°The rke family¡¯s ancestormemoration ceremony will begin now. All


    members of the rke family are invited to enter the memorial hall. Everyone must kneel and bow in


    respect!¡±

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    The solemn bell rang throughout rke Manor.


    All members of the rke family, who were either dressed in ck suits or long ck dresses, knelt on


    the ground and bowed in respect as they made their way to the memorial hall. At this moment, time


    slowed down infinitely.


    Looking down from a high altitude, rows of people could be seen standing up and kneeling down. This


    scenested for more than ten minutes before everyone arrived at the main entrance of the memorial


    hall.


    This ce was full of gilt ck tiles and yellow walls. It was very majestic. From a distance, it looked


    like a pce-very profound and solemn.


    Three rows of people stood at the entrance of the memorial hall at this moment. They were all the


    elders of thew enforcement hall. At the forefront, an old figure stood with his hands behind his back.


    It was the oldest living person of the rke family, the grand elder of thew enforcement hall!


    He stood there dressed in in clothes, while the rest of the elders of thew enforcement hall stood


    behind him.


    The members of the main and branch rke families stopped and knelt in front of the memorial hall¡¯s


    entrance. Then, the old man from earlier stood on one side and shouted, ¡°Kneel and bow. The


    ceremony isplete. All rise!¡±


    With that said, all members of the rke family got up and quietly stood in ce with their heads


    lowered. They were waiting for the grand elder to say his piece. The grand elder just stood on the steps


    like that, his weather-beaten eyes sweeping across all members of the rke family before his gaze


    fell on Philip and Wynn.


    Following that, he reprimanded, ¡°You caused such a bigmotion outside even before the ceremony.


    How disgraceful!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was a rebuke to all members of the rke family. At once, not only the main family but the branch


    family also lowered their heads again. They did not dare to refute.


    After that, the grand elder¡¯s eyes fell on Philip again as he asked, ¡°Little monkey, what happened


    outside just now? Did you break Hansel¡¯s hands?¡±


    At that question, everyone from the branch family gave Philip a gloating side-eye.


    Very good!


    The grand elder seized the first opportunity to chastise Philip. It seemed that the rumors from the other


    day were true. Philip had brought his wife and daughter to see the grand elder, who then flew into a


    rage and threw them out.


    Now, it seemed that the grand elder was going to use Philip to establish his authority.


    However, instead of admitting his mistake, Philip unexpectedly raised his head arrogantly and looked at


    the grand elder on top of the steps while saying, ¡°Yes, I broke his hands.¡±


    Hearing that, the grand elder frowned and asked, ¡°Why? He¡¯s your sith granduncle, your elder.¡±


    Philip nced at Wynn next to him and said ndly, ¡°Because his eyes are not clean. He showed


    murderous intent to the young madam and young miss of the main family. ording to the family rules,


    he should be punished.¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    The grand elder said solemnly before asking, ¡°In that case, should you also be punished for breaking


    Levi¡¯s legs?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the mocking and gloating smiles on the faces of the branch


    family only intensified.


    Wade stepped forward in front of everyone in the branch family and shouted, ¡°Grand Elder, you must


    bring justice to Levi and the branch family! Levi just went to the main family to invite the young madam


    to visit the branch family but he got his legs broken by Philip, the arrogant and rebellious boy. If the


    branch family is not given an exnation for this matter, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to convince others.¡±


    The grand elder coldly looked at Wade who stood out and said, ¡°Stand down! I know what to do!¡±


    Wade frowned, gritted his teeth, and stepped down. Then, the grand elder re-examined Philip. He


    raised his hand and an old man behind him handed him a ck cane as thick as half an arm with both


    hands.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    The grand elder held a ck cane, looked at Philip coldly, and said, ¡°On your knees!¡±


    Philip knelt without any struggle or resistance.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Smack!


    The grand elder raised the cane in his hand high in the air and pped it across Philip¡¯s shoulder with


    a ck stream of light!


    Instantly, the clothes on Philip¡¯s shoulder ripped apart from the impact!


    Philip also muffled a grunt. The ripped jacket on his shoulders revealed a white shirt but it was quickly


    dyed red with blood.


    Seeing this scene, Wynn was very distressed and anxious. She knelt in front of Philip with M in her


    arms and blocked the next strike from the grand elder. She eximed, ¡°Grand Elder, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡®s


    all because of me that Philip did that. If you want to punish someone, hit me.¡±


    The grand elder¡®s eyes went cold at this scene as he shouted, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to hit you?¡±


    With that said, the grand elder raised the cane in his hand and was about to strike.


    At this moment, M burst into tears in Wynn¡¯s arms. She ran over, hugged Philip¡®s shoulder, and


    wailed, ¡°Dad is hurt. Dad is bleeding. Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    Then, M turned her head, stared at the grand elder with big tearful eyes, pursed her lips, and cried,


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. You hit my Dad! I don¡¯t like you. Boo-hoo¡­¡±


    Seeing M crying, the grand elder could hardly bear it and the cane in his hand wavered.


    Philip looked at the crying M, stroked her cute little head, and said, ¡°M, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at


    all. I did something wrong and must be punished. You should stand aside with Mom.¡±


    After saying that, Philip looked at Wynn. With tears in her eyes, Wynn hugged Philip¡¯s shoulder. She


    was very distressed.


    ¡°Wynnie, bring M to the side. This is an internal matter of the rke family. I¡¯m prepared for it,¡± Philip


    said.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want anything from the rke family. It¡¯s no


    big deal if we leave. Let¡¯s go, okay? I don¡¯t want¡­¡±


    Philip smiled, touched Wynn¡¯s delicate cheek, and said, ¡°Wynnie, trust me.¡±


    Tim immediately said to the guard beside him, ¡°Pull the young madam and young miss away.¡±


    The two guards walked over and pulled Wynn and M aside.


    Smack!


    The cane in the grand elder¡¯s hand was raised once again and struck Philip¡¯s shoulder fiercely. This


    time, more blood poured out. Philip did not say a word as he knelt on the ground and endured the


    grand elder¡¯s punishment.


    As for the branch family, everyone watched with enjoyment. Their faces were full of ridicule and


    sarcasm.


    Arrogant?


    Was Philip not arrogant just now?


    Then why was he kneeling in the memorial hall and enduring the caning from the grand elder now?


    Wade was also watching this scene with a grim sneer and felt delighted. It was as if the resentment


    that had been pent up for years dissipated all at once.


    After sevenshes, the grand elder handed the cane to the servant behind him and said to Philip, ¡°Get


    up, go change your clothes, ande back.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was full of pain at the moment. He could only stand up with the help of the servants.


    He was then taken to the backyard to treat his wounds and change his clothes.


    Wynn carried M and chased after him.


    In the backyard, Philip sat in the middle hall. He took off his suit and revealed his strong muscles. From


    his shoulder, he took out a bloody piece of pork and threw it on the ground. After that, with the help of


    the servants, he put on some so-called bandages and medicine before putting on a new suit.


    Wynn and M stood aside, dumbfounded.


    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    Seeing Wynn¡¯s bewildered expression, Philip walked over and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s jaw dropped open as she stared at Philip¡¯s shoulder, which was fine. She asked, ¡°What are you


    ying at?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just an act by the grand elder and me to give an exnation


    to the branch family.¡±


    ¡°The grand elder actually agreed to put on this act with you?¡± Wynn found it difficult to understand.


    How much did the grand elder dote on Philip to agree to put on a show with him?


    Was this not the same as deceiving the entire branch family?


    Philip smiled and looked at M, who was blinking her big puzzled eyes and had a face full of question


    marks. He reached out to hug her and said, ¡°M, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine. I was just acting with the grand


    elder.¡±


    M nodded and rubbed her red eyes.


    Philip looked at Wynn and saw that she still could not figure it out, so he said, ¡°Wynnie, don¡® I worry too


    much. I have everything under control. I can¡¯t tell you about everything yet. You just need to know that


    with me around, no one can bully you and M.¡±


    Wynn nodded, red a little angrily at Philip, and said, ¡°What will you do when you go outter?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Carry on with the pretense.¡±


    Wynn rolled her eyes at him.


    After ten minutes or so, Philip returned to the entrance of the memorial hall with the help of the


    servants, his face looking pale.


    When the people of the branch family saw Philip¡®s appearance at this moment and how Wynn and


    M¡¯s eyes were red from crying, they were filled with gloating sneers. It seemed that Philip was


    seriously injured.


    The grand elder was really heavy-handed just now.


    Wade looked sideways at Philip, who stood at the side with the help of the servants. He said mockingly,


    ¡°Philip boy, this is just the beginning. There¡¯s more toeter. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you


    should quickly withdraw from this ancestormemoration ceremony and give up your identity as the


    heir. This way, it¡¯ll be better for you.¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Granduncle Wade, you¡¯d better give up such wishful thinking.¡±


    Wade snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, then!¡±


    On this side, Tim and Horace looked at Philip and asked in low voices, ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes flickered as he said with a nod, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can handle it.¡±


    Tim nodded without saying anything.


    At this moment, the grand elder stood on the steps and looked at the rke family members below. He


    said with rity, ¡°Today is the day for the rke family to open the door to the memorial hall and pay


    respects to our ancestors. When entering the memorial hall, all members of the rke family are not


    allowed to make loud noises, look around, or hold grudges against each other. Otherwise, one will be


    expelled as per the family rules and never be epted into the family again!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After the grand elder finished speaking, all members of the rke family below bowed their heads and


    responded. Then, the grand elder turned around to face the red door and shouted, ¡°Open the memorial


    hall.¡±


    Creak¡­


    The red door of the memorial hall was slowly opened under the hefty push from eight guards. A


    deste chill greeted them.


    All rke family members raised their heads at this moment and looked into the memorial hall. In that


    instant, all of them were shocked!


    That was because two figures were standing inside the hall.

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    There was an old man with a walking cane whose face was cold and weather-beaten. An imposing


    man stood next to him like a battle god who supported the sky.


    The two stood there like relics. They were none other than the patriarch of the rke family, Roger


    rke, and the first battle god, Fulton Hash.


    The moment they saw Roger standing in the memorial hall, all rke family members climbed up the


    steps and knelt on the small square that was about 1,000 square feet in front of the memorial hall.


    ¡°Greetings to the patriarch.¡±


    At this moment, no one dared to act recklessly and everyone knelt on the ground respectfully. They


    bowed their heads in submission.


    He was the rke family¡¯s patriarch, after all. In a ce like the ancestral memorial hall, if anyone


    dared to act rashly, not to mention Roger but even the grand elder would tear them apart. Roger stood


    in ce and looked at the people kneeling. He said softly, ¡°All rise.¡±


    Then, he looked at Philip and beckoned, ¡°Phil,e here and stand next to me. Wynn and the kids


    too.¡±


    Philip frowned, but he still took Wynn and M to stand next to Roger while Nelson was pushed by the


    servants.


    This scene naturally made the people of the branch family who were standing below very unhappy. It


    was just in the name of the main family¡¯s heir. What right did they have to stand there?


    Wade was also very upset.


    He never expected Roger to be waiting in the memorial hall so early.


    Then, Roger said solemnly, ¡°There are two matters on the agenda for today¡¯s ancestormemoration


    ceremony. Firstly, my son Philip has returned to Arcadia Ind to officially inherit the rke family. In


    the future, all businesses of the rke family and other things will be handed to him. Secondly, my


    daughter-inw will officially enter the rke family¡¯s register and be respected as the young madam


    of the rke family. Anyone with a different opinion may state them now.¡±


    With that said, Roger nced at the grand elder.


    The grand elder took a decree from the tray held by the servant, raised it above his head, and shouted,


    ¡°In the name of the ancestral etiquette, the heir has been decided and shall be appointed as the young


    lord. Those who disagree may speak now.¡±


    ¡°I disagree!¡±


    Abruptly, Wade stepped forward with a face full of chills. He raised his hand, pointed at Philip, and said


    angrily, ¡°This child is disrespectful to the branch family and has hurt many members of my branch


    family. He¡¯s definitely not a candidate to be the young lord. I disagree! The branch family disagrees!¡±


    With that said, several elders of the branch family also stood out, pointed at Philip, and chided, ¡°I


    disagree too! Patriarch, Philip is too audacious and arrogant! Not only did he injure the eldest young


    master of the branch family but he also hurt the sixth elder on the ancestormemoration day. Such


    an arrogant person must never be the future head of the rke family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Philip has never taken the rke family rules seriously and is disrespectful to the branch


    family. We disagree!¡±


    ¡°Make someone else the young lord! This boy is not capable of taking up the responsibility!¡±


    For a while, the people of the branch family were agitated and jumped out to use Philip.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Roger watched this in silence before a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He turned to


    Morrow and asked, ¡°Uncle Morrow, do you have any objections?¡±


    Morrow had not spoken. After being questioned by Roger, he pretended to be suddenly alert and


    nced at the excited branch family members. He covered his mouth and coughed a few times. Then,


    he walked out and said, ¡°Patriarch, since everyone in my branch family disagrees, it¡¯s indeed time to


    reconsider the matter of the heir.¡±


    Roger smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°Since Uncle Morrow has said so, it¡¯s time to reconsider.¡±


    After saying that, Roger turned to Philip and asked, ¡°What do you have to say to defend yourself?¡±


    Philipughed coldly and stepped out. Facing the branch family members who were constantly


    using and berating him, he shouted, ¡°A bunch of old fogeys with wild ambitions! Men, bring over


    Allen rke!¡±

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    ¡®Allen rke?¡¯


    The branch family was startled and could not figure out why Philip wanted to bring Allen out all of a


    sudden. However, since he returned, Allen had not even stepped out of the house and declined many


    meetings rted to the branch family.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    For Philip to say this suddenly, it made it difficult for the branch family to figure out his intention.


    Wade¡¯splexion looked quite bad because he knew what Philip was up to. Connor had been


    recuperating since he returned. During this time, he told Wade what had happened to them in


    Uppercreek and at sea.


    Allen had betrayed the branch family.


    For Philip to bring Allen up at this time was no doubt rted to that matter. Sure enough, the main


    family¡¯s guards soon brought Allen, who was dressed in in clothes, to the small square outside the


    memorial hall.


    Allen now looked thin and out of shape. He was withered and had a dullplexion as if he had lost


    his soul. Following his appearance, everyone started talking in low voices.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the seventh old master of the branch family? How did he be like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He looks like a beggar on the street. This is too exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°What the hell did he do to be guarded by the main family¡¯s guards like that?¡±


    In the face of the crowd¡¯s discussion, Allen lowered his head and walked to the front.


    Philip shouted solemnly, ¡°On your knees!¡±


    This simplemand made all the people in the branch family annoyed!


    He was the seventh old master of the branch family, after all. A junior like Philip was actually


    commanding Allen to kneel in front of so many people.


    Was he not disrespecting the branch family?


    Thus, they immediately mored. ¡°Presumptuous! Philip boy, who are you asking to kneel?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s our seventh old master! You have no right to ask him to kneel!¡±


    ¡°Too audacious! He doesn¡¯t deserve to be the heir of the rke family at all! Such an arrogant and


    cocky person should be revoked of his identity as the heir!¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s reprimand and anger, Philip¡¯s face was calm. His eyes coldly swept over the branch


    family members. His gaze finallynded on Allen as he repeated, ¡°On your knees!¡±


    Thump!


    Allen immediately knelt on the ground, looking as if he had no backbone at all.


    His action caused every one of the branch family members to be dumbfounded. He was the seventh


    old master of the branch family and he actually knelt!


    Wade was furious. He looked at Allen who had knelt like a zombie and shouted angrily, ¡°Allen, are you


    mad? Stand up!¡±


    However, no matter how Wade reprimanded him, Allen remained kneeling with his head lowered, not


    saying a word.


    Philip nced at Wade before he walked up to Allen and asked condescendingly, ¡°Allen, now is your


    chance to live. Let me ask you, did you, Connor, and Levi of the branch family ever conspire tomit


    any harm to me, my wife, and my children? Have you ever sent someone to assassinate my wife and


    children?¡±


    The crowd fell silent at Philip¡¯s line of questioning.


    What?


    Connor, Allen, and Levi once plotted to assassinate the eldest young master of the main family, as well


    as the young madam and young miss?


    This was simply unheard of!


    That was worse than a beast!


    This would implicate the entire branch family!


    To do this was crossing the line and rebelling!


    ording to the family rules, such people should be executed!

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    Wade got anxious and roared. ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you dare use the branch family of such heinous crimes!


    We have never done such a thing! You¡¯re making this up!¡±


    How could the branch family admit to this kind of thing?. This was the ancestormemoration


    ceremony.


    Roger rke was standing there. The grand elder was also present. If they admitted it, it would be the


    end of the branch family!


    However, Philip just nced at Wade coldly before his gaze returned to Allen. He said solemnly, ¡°Allen,


    don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±


    At this moment, Allen was kneeling on the ground, and his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. His


    whole body was shaking. He dared not betray the branch family but he was worried that Philip would


    kill him, his wife, his children, and his grandchildren.


    In the past few days, he had been kept under close watch by the guards. He could not even move an


    inch. He simply dared not walk around freely, let alone do anything even within the boundaries of the


    branch family or in his own residence.


    The guards were all reced by the people from the main family. He spent the past few days under


    such surveince and was mentally tortured.


    As he hesitated, Philip bellowed, ¡°Allen rke, if you don¡¯t answer honestly, I can kill you right now! If


    you speak up and if the branch family dares to do anything to you, I¡¯ll take care of it for you! I¡¯ll settle


    the score with them sooner orter.¡±


    Allen trembled at Philip¡¯s words. He raised his head slightly to look at Philip. When he met Philip¡¯s cold


    eyes, he suddenly panicked. He was afraid of death!


    In those few seconds, Allen closed his eyes and said with trembling lips, ¡°That¡¯s right! Connor and I


    once made a n to assassinate the eldest young master and young madam of the main family.¡±


    Hiss!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    There was dead silence.


    An uproar!


    Wade was furious and pointed at Allen with a roar. ¡°Allen rke, that¡¯s bullsh*t! Are you being


    threatened by Philip? As long as you tell the truth, I¡¯ll make a stand for you!¡±


    After saying that, Wade raised his eyebrows and looked at Roger, who was standing indifferently. He


    shouted, ¡°Patriarch, Allen is telling lies. I suspect that this was nned by Philip! The branch family has


    never plotted such an evil n! Never!¡±


    Facing Wade¡¯s denial, Philip merely smiled calmly. He raised his hand and a guard brought a phone


    over. Then, Philip switched on the phone and clicked on a recording.


    Very soon, several conversations between Connor, Allen, and Levi conspiring against Philip and Wynn


    in a hotel in Uppercreek could be heard in the small square. The recording even involved important


    information such as the door of the rke family.


    Philip revealed just enough before he turned off the recording. He then looked indifferently at Wade,


    whose face was already ashen. He asked , ¡°Granduncle Wade, the evidence is all here this time. What


    do you have to say?¡±


    Wade clenched his fists in anger. His eyes were cold as he said grimly, ¡°Philip, I really didn¡¯t expect that


    you¡¯d fabricate a recording just to deal with the branch family. This is simply too ruthless!¡±


    ¡®Fabricate?¡¯


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Wade, at this time, you¡¯re still so thick-skinned. The branch family is just trying


    to make things difficult for me and Wynnie during the ancestormemoration ceremony. Now that I¡¯m


    here, just go ahead and do whatever.¡±


    Faced with Philip¡¯s fearless attitude, Wade was furious. He sneered at Philip gloomily and said, ¡°Okay,


    since you want to die, I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡±


    After that, Wade turned around to face the crowd and pointed at Wynn behind Philip. He shouted, ¡°Do


    you know who that woman is?¡±

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    At the scene, all members of the rke family looked at Wade with puzzled faces before their gazes


    turned to Wynn.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Who was she?


    Was she not the young madam of the main family, a cheap woman front the outside world? Who else


    could she be?


    As for Wynn, she was a little flustered being stared at by everyone at this moment. She quietly moved


    to stand behind Philip and muttered, ¡°Phil, why are they looking at me like this?¡±


    Philip nced sideways at her, his eyes a little rueful. He said with a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll


    handle everything.¡±


    On this side, Wade was full of sneers. He nced over, pointed at Wynn, and shouted angrily, ¡°She,


    Wynn Johnston, is not a member of the Johnston family from Riverdale at all! Her background is


    something else!¡±


    Hiss!


    The scene fell silent.


    Everyone gasped. They had heard some things about Wynn before. She was from an ordinary family in


    Riverdale and was the daughter of the Johnston family. Her identity and status were of low standards.


    However, now that Wade mentioned that the young madam of the main family had a different


    background, this caused everyone to be stunned.


    Wynn was even more startled. With a face full of bewilderment, she stared at Wade with agitation and


    shouted, ¡°Granduncle Wade, I don¡¯ t know what you¡¯re talking about. My name is Wynn Johnston and I


    At this moment, Wynn disyed the attitude and demeanor worthy of the young madam of the main


    rke family. After all, she could not let Philip handle everything for her.


    Since she was a part of the rke family now, she must do her part. Wynn had prepared herself for


    several days for this day. She could not let others look down on her, and she could not let these


    ambitious people conspire against Philip because of her.


    Philip was also a little surprised. He did not expect Wynn to be so tough today.


    On this side, Wadeughed and stared at Wynn coldly before he shouted, ¡°Are you sure you were born


    into the Johnston family? Have you never doubted your birthright?¡±


    Wynn said obstinately, ¡°No! I¡¯m Wynn from the Johnston family! Although the Johnston family is


    insignificantpared to the rke family, you can¡¯t belittle us like this either!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Wadeughed with cold intent in his eyes. Then, he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Men, bring Charles


    Johnston and Martha Yates here!¡±


    Crack!


    As soon as he said that, Wynn frowned and looked at Wade with iprehension. She asked, ¡°What


    are you going to do?¡±


    Philip scowled as he looked at Wade and asked, ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find them. So you¡¯ve captured


    them.¡±


    Wade chuckled and said, ¡°Since you could detain Allen, of course, I could detain your parents-inw.¡±


    It did not take long for several fully armed guards from the branch family to escort the trembling Charles


    and Martha from the back. They passed through the side corridor and walked to the front of the crowd.


    ¡°On your knees!¡± Wade shouted.


    Martha¡¯s hair was disheveled at the moment and there was a stench all over her body. That smell came


    from picking up dog poop.


    She immediately bent her knees and knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    However, Charles stood with his hands behind his back with a proud look on his face. He said coldly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll never kneel!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After saying that, he turned to Martha and shouted in a manly manner for the first time, ¡°Martha, get


    up!¡±


    Martha¡¯s legs were weak and she did not want to get up at all. She had been tortured enough.


    Seeing her parents like this, Wynn felt her heart aching and she could not bear it. She put M down,


    rushed over, and pulled Martha up while eximing, ¡°Mom, how did you end up like this? Quick, get


    up.¡±


    Martha looked up at Wynn miserably and wailed. ¡°Wynnie, I don¡¯ t want to stay here anymore. I want to


    go home.¡±


    Charles stood aside, nced at Martha, and scolded, ¡°Weakling!¡±


    After that, he looked at Wynn with love and affection. He said earnestly, ¡°Wynnie, we have let you


    down. You should stay here and be the young madam. Even if they beat me to death today, I won¡¯t say


    anything!¡±


    Hearing this, Wade shouted coldly, ¡°Charles Johnston, are you senile? Aren¡¯t you a little ignorant to


    take the me for a sinner who isn¡¯t your daughter? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you?¡±


    Charles said coldly, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re Philip¡¯s fifth granduncle, right? I¡¯m telling all of you today that Wynn


    is my daughter, a member of the Johnston family! If you want to use my daughter to make a case, I¡¯ll


    tell you now that it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Hearing this, Wade¡¯s eyes froze. He immediately took out a pistol from the guard¡¯s waist and put it


    against Charles¡¯ head while saying coldly, ¡°Charles, are you ying with me? That¡¯s not what you said


    before! Now, I want you to tell the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you immediately!¡±


    With that said, Wade pulled the safety.


    This scene frightened Wynn. She quickly stepped in front of Charles and shouted at Wade, ¡°What are


    you doing? If you dare to do anything to my father, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Wade stared at Wynn with a sneer and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t let me off? A sinner like you who is nothing?


    How dare you yell at me like this?!¡±


    Smack!


    Wade raised his hand and pped Wynn on the face!


    At that moment, Wynn closed her eyes and waited for the p tond. However, before the p


    reached her, Wynn felt a figure standing in front of her.


    She opened her eyes and saw Philip¡¯s imposing back standing in front of her like a mountain.


    With grim eyes, Philip grabbed Wade¡¯s hand in his steel-like grip and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to touch


    my wife, I¡¯ll destroy one person from your branch family!¡±


    Domineering!


    Arrogant!


    At his words, all members of the branch family had frosty faces.


    ¡°Presumptuous! He¡¯s too arrogant to defend such a lowly woman from the outside world like this!¡±


    ¡°Destroy our family? How dare he say that?! I want to hear what Old Master Wade is saying about the


    sinner!¡±


    ¡°The more he defends her, the more I believe that the cheap woman named Wynn Johnston may not


    have been born and raised by that couple. There must be something else going on here!¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s doubts and reprimands, Philip had no change of expression and looked at Wade


    grimly. Wadeughed, raised his hand, and said sullenly, ¡°Philip, it seems that you really won¡¯t give in


    until I reveal the truth about her birthright.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a sneer, ¡°You can say whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Wade roared angrily and turned to the members of the rke family. He swore, ¡°She, Wynn Johnston,


    is the sinner of the rke family and the world! What flows in her body is the blood of that sinful family


    from decades ago, the Lovce family!¡±

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    As soon as Wade said that, Lhe small square of the memorial hall fell into a dead silence!


    Hiss!


    Everyone, whether from the main or branch family, gasped aloud. Then, with various looks of disgust,


    anger, and hatred in their eyes, they stared at Wynn who was beside Philip!


    She was actually a member of that family. That sinful family that shook the world a few decades ago,


    the one that countless forces were mobilized to exterminate.


    The Lovce family!


    That evil family that was nailed to the pir of shame. In an instant, all kinds of unpleasant words


    surged in the small square like a stormy sea.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s the sinned blood of the Lovce family? Such a person can never be the young


    madam of the rke family!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Such a sl*t with sinned blood flowing in her body shouldn¡¯t even set foot on Arcadia Ind!


    She should be executed on the spot!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, kill her! Such sinful blood is simply a disgrace to the people of the world!¡±


    Facing the crowd¡¯s displeasure, Wade sneered grimly and looked at Philip provocatively. He said,


    ¡°Philip boy, what will you do now?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze. Behind him, Wynn was still dumbformded.


    What sinned blood?


    What Lovce family?


    What happened decades ago?


    She totally could not understand a word. She looked at Philip in surprise before asking Charles and


    Martha, ¡°Dad, Mom, is it true what he said? Am I really not your daughter? What¡¯s the sinned blood that


    flows in my body?¡±


    Martha was kneeling on the floor at the moment. Her hair was disheveled, her appearance was


    withered, and her tears were flowing constantly.


    Charles was outraged as he pointed at Wade and yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t! He¡¯s talking nonsense! Wynn is my


    daughter, not the sinned blood of the Lovce family. This is nonsense! The Lovce family was


    wiped out decades ago by eight forces! No one survived! He¡®s talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Wadeughed, his eyes full of gloating as he asked, ¡°Charles, how do you know that the Lovce


    family was destroyed by eight forces decades ago and that no one survived? I never mentioned how


    many forces were involved in this matter.¡±


    Speechless. Charles was taken aback as he pointed at Wade. He could hardly speak from anger.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Following that, he clutched his chest and staggered a few steps back. He was unable to catch his


    breath.


    Wynn quickly supported Charles and shouted, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Charles looked at Wynn as he fell to the ground. He took Wynn¡¯s hand and said forcefully, ¡°Wynnie,


    you¡¯re my daughter. You¡¯re not of sinned blood from the Lovce family. Don¡¯t believe their nonsense.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were already red from crying but she nodded vigorously. However, she also understood


    something.


    Wade looked at this scene coldly before he took out an investigation file. He held it up and shouted to


    the rke family members, ¡°I spent a great fortune to investigate this case. Everything here about the


    origins of the sinned-blooded people is true! She, Wynn Johnston, is the sinned blood of the Lovce


    family, the eternal enemy of the rke family and the entire world! Can such a person be the


    young madam of our rke family? She has even given birth to two children! This is simply a great


    disgrace to the rke family and a great disrespect to our ancestors! Today, in this memorial hall, I


    want to ask the main family if they know her identity, if they¡¯re hiding anything, and what the main family


    is going to do with this sinner and her two children!¡±


    With that said, Wade turned around with a chill in his eyes. He stared at Roger, who was standing on


    the high pedestal with his eyes closed. He asked, ¡°Patriarch, ording to the ancestral legacy and the


    rules you set in the past, once a sinned blood of the Lovce family is found, they must be killed


    without mercy and leave nothing behind!¡±


    With this, the entire small square fell silent.


    All rke family members were looking at Roger, who had his eyes closed.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip also watched silently before he turned around. He walked to Wynn¡¯s side, squatted down, and


    tenderly looked at Wynn who was supporting Charles. He said, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve kept this from


    you for a long time. In fact¡­¡±


    Wynn shook her head desperately with tears in her eyes. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I


    don¡¯t want to know. All I know is that my father is Charles Johnston and my mother is Martha Yates. I


    don¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs of your rke family. I¡¯m not of sinned blood. I¡¯m not a sinner.


    My name is Wynn Johnston.¡±


    In the end, Wynn burst into tears.

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    Looking at Wynn whose eyes were red from crying, Philip felt very guilty and sad. Some things could


    not be concealed.


    Philip looked at Wynn and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to handle everything. You¡¯re my wife and you¡¯ll always be the


    young madam of the rke family. No matter who you are, no matter what blood flows through your


    body, as long as anyone dares to show their ws and fangs to you, I¡¯ll eradicate them for you!¡±


    With that said, Philip got up.


    However, Charles suddenly grabbed Philip¡¯s hand and said to him earnestly, ¡°Philip, I¡¯ve never begged


    you. But this time, I¡¯m begging you to take care of this matter for Wynn. She¡­¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and looked at Wade who was still prattling away with deep killing


    intent in his eyes!


    ¡°Wade rke!¡± A deep and angry shout resounded throughout the small square.


    Wade turned his head with a sneer on his face. He looked at Philip who was walking to him with a


    gloomy face. He asked provocatively, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The look on Wade¡¯s face was asking for a bashing. Philip walked over, and every step carried a chilling


    intent!


    ¡°You deserve death!¡±


    Three simple words rang in Wade¡¯s ears. He did not react, or rather, he never expected this. Philip¡¯s


    punch smashed into his face.


    Boom!


    Philip¡¯s fist collided with his nose.


    Crack!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Bones were shattered. Wade¡¯s head tilted and he took a few steps back. He felt a fiery heat in his nose


    before crimson blood gushed out.


    Hiss!


    Everyone fell silent.


    No one could believe that Philip was so bold as to break Wade¡¯s nose with one punch in front of


    everyone at the memorial hall!


    Outrage!


    Wade covered his nose and roared angrily, ¡°Philip boy, you¡¯re too audacious! This is the ancestral


    memorial hall and we¡¯re judging your wife and children. By bringing them back to the rke family, you


    have vited the teachings and the rules set by the patriarch back then! ording to the rules, you¡¯re


    an enemy of the rke family and the world! Your status as the heir should be revoked and you should


    be thrown into the dungeon for ten years!¡±


    Not only Wade but the branch family members on the side were all pointing at Philip and Wynn at this


    moment. The atmosphere was tenser than the situation just now!


    On the main family¡¯s side, however, with Tim and Horace present, there was no unusual movement.


    Philip stared at Wade coldly before his gaze swept across the branch family members. He said


    solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m standing here today. Whoever dares to make a fuss over my wife and children will not be


    forgiven!¡±


    With that said, Philip looked at Wynn, who was still immersed in grief. He said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Even if


    she¡¯s an enemy of the world, so what? sinned blood? Tell me, what is sinned blood?¡±

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    Wynn half-knelt on the side as she supported Charles. When she heard Philip¡¯s words, she raised her


    eyes that were red from crying and looked at him seriously with some hints of surprise.


    He was still the same person who had always loved her. Wynn cried. Although she did not know what


    sinned blood was and why the rke family became so aggressive when they heard that term, she


    knew that she had dragged Philip down and be a burden. She could not bear to see Philip make


    an enemy out of the entire rke family or the world for her sake.


    ¡°Philip, don¡¯t¡­¡± Wynn cried.


    However, Philip merely gave her a look ofplete assurance and said, ¡°Wynnie, trust me. You¡¯re my


    wife, M is my daughter, and Nelson is my son. In this world, no one can hurt any of you.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around. His face was like the Grim Reaper, his eyes like a demon king,


    and he bore the intensity of an angry dragon. He stared fixedly at Wade and shouted, ¡°Wade rke, as


    the heir of the rke family, I formally warn you for falsifying and fabricating the file in your hand. If you


    kneel and admit it now, I can let you off the hook. But if you insist on doing so, I don¡¯t mind killing in the


    ancestral memorial hall today!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Wadeughed as he looked at Philip and said, ¡°Philip boy, are you kidding me? At this point, you¡¯re still


    saying that this file is fake? Let me tell you, this file was obtained from the second uncle and third uncle


    of the sinned blood. It has their personal signatures on it.¡±


    Having said that, Wade took out a document again and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, I still have the recording


    from back then. Do you want to listen to it?¡±


    Then, Wade gestured to his servant to y the recording.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Philip roared angrily and pulled out the golden Desert Eagle from his waist. He aimed it at the middle of


    Wade¡¯s eyebrows.


    Wade chuckled and said with a provocative look, ¡°Fire off. If you have the guts, fire at me right now.¡±


    After saying that, heughed again.


    ¡°Do you think I dare not?¡± Philip shouted angrily and was about to pull the trigger. However, at this time,


    a few guards rushed in and ran to Roger¡¯s side, muttering in his ear.


    Roger¡¯s face twitched as chills appeared in his eyes. He stared at Wade and asked, ¡°Did you rece


    all the guards near the memorial hall?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was also taken aback and instantly understood.


    Wadeughed as he looked at Roger, who stood on the high pedestal. He said, ¡°Patriarch, I had no


    choice but to do so. I believe you can see the situation clearly now. Either you punish Philip, his wife,


    and kids with the family rules, or the 10,000 guards assembled by the branch family will rush in the next


    second. As for what will happen next, I can¡¯t predict it.¡±


    At this moment, Wade was extremely confident like a high ruler in control of everything. He was trying


    to force the hand.


    Roger frowned and suppressed the killing intent in his eyes. He said, ¡°Is this your decision or the


    branch family¡¯s decision?¡±


    Wade smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my decision. It has nothing to do with the branch family.¡±


    Wade was still a sly old fox. He was also worried that if this failed, he would implicate the branch family,


    hence be shouldered all responsibility. At the side, Morrow coughed several times. He deliberately


    shouted angrily and reproachfully, ¡°Wade, how dare you mess around? This is the ancestral hall. How


    can you do this? Tell your men to withdraw!¡±


    Wade chuckled and said, ¡°Morrow, don¡¯t try to persuade me. Today, I¡¯m going to force his hand!¡±

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    Wade looked at Roger and said, ¡°Patriarch, you set the rules regarding the sinned blood of the


    Lovce family back then. Anyone who sees the sinned blood of the Lovce family must kill and


    eradicate them! Do you want to break this rule today? If so, are you still qualified to be the head of the


    rke family?¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    Horace shouted angrily and scolded, ¡°How dare the branch family speak to the family head like this?


    Are you trying to rebel?¡±


    Wadeughed disdainfully and said to Horace, ¡°Horace, at this stage, what¡¯s the point of saying such


    things? Today, I¡¯m here to set the record straight. I¡¯ve arranged 10,000 guards outside, and they¡¯re


    enough to overturn the entire ancestral hall. All of you here are within my reach! Today, either strip


    Philip of his status as the heir ording to the family rules or punish the sinned blood and the two wild


    dogs ording to the family head¡¯s rules!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    While saying that, Wade looked coldly at M, who was hiding behind Wynn.


    ¡°What if I don¡®t agree?¡±


    Philip spoke up at this moment, his eyes brimming with a dragon¡¯s might.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m talking to the family head. It¡¯s not your turn to interrupt! Besides, this is


    a trial for you, your wife, and your kids!¡± Wade shouted.


    Philip merely sneered and said, ¡°Is that so? Your greatest support and confidence are the 10,000


    guards outside. In that case, I¡®ll give you a chance. You can go find out how your 10,000 guards are


    doing right now.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Wade frowned and could not figure out what he meant


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wade asked.


    Philip chuckled, which made Wade tremble.


    He immediately took out his phone and dialed the number of his confidant, but strangely enough, no


    one answered for a long time. At this time, Wade panicked. He quickly dialed another number, and the


    call was quickly connected.


    ¡°Lloyd, where are you guys?¡± Wade asked.


    A noise came from the other end of the phone like the sound of a fight. It was followed by a deep voice


    that said, ¡°I¡¯ve already killed Lloyd.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯ Instantly, Wade¡¯s heart jolted!


    Lloyd had been killed?


    He was Wade¡¯s confidant of the third squad!


    Immediately after, Wade called several confidants again, but no one answered. At this moment, Wade


    waspletely flustered. He stared at Philip sternly and asked, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Philip chuckled.


    Very soon, there was amotion at the back. In everyone¡¯s eyes, a special fully armedbat team


    could be seen. They were all in ck and goldbat uniforms. Their chest, abdomen, back, and


    head were protected by ck and gold steel armor.


    Under close scrutiny, their armor andbat uniforms were embroidered with a golden dragon and


    branded with the words ¡®Legion of the Sovereign¡¯. Thisbat group consisted of 12 people. Six of


    them carried ck and gold wooden boxes in their hands, while their waists were equipped with long


    sabers and short spears. The wooden boxes were carved with four mythical beasts.


    The other six escorted behind them.


    They barged in from the memorial hall entrance. With every step they took, theirbat boots made a


    nging sound on the ground, which was shocking to the senses.

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    The appearance of this group of 12 fully armed warriors instantly attracted the attention of the entire


    rke family because they had never seen such soldiers or guards before.


    Just the killing intent and chills radiating from them were enough to tell that this squad of 12 might be


    even stronger than a 100 member squad of the rke family. This was a cavalry built from a battlefield


    of life and death.


    There was a sense of soaring invincibility.


    12 people of the Sovereign Legion approached the ancestral memorial hall. Each of the six men in front


    carried a ck and gold wooden box in their hands.


    They passed through the crowd, walked up to Philip, and ced the ck and gold wooden boxes in a


    row. Then, with a flick of their armored robes, these 12 people knelt in front of Philip on one knee. They


    bowed their heads and shouted in a muffled voice, ¡°The 12 Legion of the Sovereign at yourmand.¡±


    ¡®Sovereign?¡¯


    It was just a simple phrase but all members of the rke family gasped aloud.


    Was this thebat group developed by Philip?


    Legion of the Sovereign?


    What a strong aura!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    What a cold killing intent!


    Wade¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon seeing the appearance of this group of people. Especially the six


    ck and gold wooden boxes that carried a strong stench of blood. He seemed to have a bad


    premonition.


    Standing on the high pedestal, Roger looked at the 12 members of the Sovereign Legion kneeling in


    front of Philip and muttered to Fulton beside him, ¡°What do you think of their strength?¡±


    Fulton¡¯s gaze swept over them before he said ndly, ¡°Their future achievements will not be inferior to


    the Shadow Guards, and they can even be on par with the Dragon Knights.¡±


    Roger nodded with satisfaction, his eyes filled with relief. He said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t in vain for you to find so


    many people for him.¡±


    Fulton smiled and said, ¡°This is due to the young lord¡¯s efforts. For these people to vow to support him


    to their deaths, it¡¯s also because of the young lord¡¯s charm and means. My lord, I think the young lord¡¯s


    potential has been unleashed.¡±


    Roger hummed and nodded without saying a word.


    At this moment, Philip said, ¡°All rise.¡±


    The 12 members of the Sovereign Legion got up in an orderly manner and stood next to Philip. Philip


    nced at the six ck and gold wooden boxes on the floor before he turned his attention to Wade,


    who looked stunned. He said, ¡°Granduncle Wade, these are six gifts for you. Please ept them.¡±


    Wade was a little flustered at the moment, and his expression looked quite bad. He looked at those six


    ck and gold wooden boxes on the floor that had traces of blood seeping out of the bottom.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    Wade shouted solemnly before he strode forward. He bent his waist and opened one of the wooden


    boxes.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The moment the wooden box was opened, a pungent smell of blood gushed out and caused Wade to


    cough. At the same time, the bloody thing in the wooden box also frightened Wade into taking a few


    steps back.


    ¡®Lloyd!¡¯


    It was Lloyd¡¯s head! He was dead!


    It was tragic!


    Wade was furious as he raised his eyes and stared at Philip grimly. He then quickly opened the other


    five ck and gold wooden boxes, all of which contained the heads of his confidants who were


    responsible for leading the 10,000 guards he had arranged outside.


    All of them had died tragically!


    At this moment, Wade finally realized what Philip had done. ¡°Philip boy, how dare you kill my


    confidants?¡±


    Wade was livid as he pointed at Philip and roared!

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    This was his trump card, but now that his confidants were killed, it also meant that his connection with


    the 10,000 guards outside was severed!


    In that case, what else could he use to ckmail the main rke family and force their hand?


    Had Philip predicted this long ago?


    Was there a traitor among his people?


    Philip chuckled as his eyes swept over Lex rke standing among the branch family members. Lex


    was impassive as he stood among the crowd. He was a spectator from the beginning to the end.


    This was what Lex had to prove himself. Philip epted it.


    Then, Philip walked up to Wade who was furious but flustered. He said coldly, ¡°Wade, now that you¡¯ve


    lost your greatest support, what do you think I¡¯ll do to you?¡±


    Although Wade was very angry at the moment, he soon calmed down and said with a sneer, ¡°Philip


    boy, do you think that I¡¯d be afraid of you just because you killed a few confidants of mine? Today, the


    main family must give a statement to the branch family. They need to either revoke your status or wipe


    out the sinned blood of the Lovce family!¡±


    After saying that, Wade turned to stare at Roger gloomily and said, ¡°Patriarch, do you want to harbor


    this sinned blood in front of the entire rke family?¡±


    While saying that, Wade pointed at Wynn and cursed.


    Smack!


    However, before Roger could continue, Philip pped Wade angrily.


    ¡°How dare you?! You¡¯re just an old master of the branch family while she¡¯s the young madam of the


    main family and the future youngdy! What¡¯s your intention by repeatedly addressing her as sinned


    blood?!¡± Philip said angrily.


    Wade was also furious as he stared at Philip and said, ¡°Philip boy, are you going to deny it to the end? I


    have evidence here!¡±


    Bam!


    As soon as Wade said that, Philip kicked him in anger. Wade stumbled and fell to the floor. He stared at


    Philip angrily and roared.


    ¡°How dare you strike out at me again and again?!¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Why not? If I said she¡¯s not, then so be it. How dare you question the words of the heir of


    the main family? Men, give him 20 strokes of the cane!¡±


    tter!


    Five guards stepped out among the main family¡¯s guards. Four of them held Wade¡¯s limbs and pinned


    him to the floor. The fifth person took out a cane and struck Wade fiercely on the back of his waist and


    buttocks.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Miserable screams resounded throughout the ancestral memorial hall!


    Wade struggled and roared. ¡°Philip boy, you¡¯re too arrogant! I¡¯m the fifth old master of the branch


    family! Guards, take him down!¡±


    At Wade¡¯smand, the guards of the branch family who were about to rush out knelt on the floor


    instead.


    That was because Philip held up a jade thumb ring. The Sovereignty Seal!


    Seeing the ring was like seeing the king!


    Although Roger was here, he stayed out of the matter and wanted to see how Philip would handle it.


    Wade was furious at this scene. Gritting his teeth, he endured the pain and stared at the Sovereignty


    Seal held aloft in Philip¡¯s hand. He was almost dying of hatred.


    Miserable screams kept echoing.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Morrow walked out from the corner at this moment and looked at Roger on the stage. Then, he said to


    Philip coldly, ¡°Philip, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Philip turned around but did not call off the guards who meted out the punishment. He looked at


    Morrow and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, Granduncle Morrow. You finally can¡¯t stand it, huh?¡±


    Morrow frowned at Philip¡¯s words, coughed several times, and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯ve gone too far. By


    acting like this, don¡¯t you have any respect for the branch family at all?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Granduncle Morrow, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect the branch family, but the


    branch family has never shown me any respect.¡±


    As Morrow listened, he looked at Wade who was covered in a cold sweat and close to fainting from the


    beating. Shaking his head helplessly, he pointed at Wynn and said, ¡°As the second old master of the


    branch family, I hereby initiate a trial against the young madam of the main family in the ancestral


    memorial hall. She¡¯s the surviving descendant of the sinned blood! The fourw enforcement hall


    elders of my branch family will jointly petition this case!¡±


    Ashe said that, the door of the memorial hall opened and fourw enforcement hall elders wearing


    ck and red robes walked in with a petition written in blood in their hands.

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    A blood petition. This was a serious matter!


    The four elders of thew enforcement hall jointly filed a petition written in blood, and this was done


    during the ancestormemoration ceremony. It was enough to show the determination of the branch


    family this time.


    Thump!


    The four elders of thew enforcement hall from the branch family knelt in front of the ancestral hall at


    this moment. They held the blood petition in their hands above their heads and announced aloud, ¡°The


    four elders of the branch family jointly present a blood petition requesting the patriarch to punish Philip


    ording to the family rules! Revoke his status as the heir and convict the sinned blood of the


    Lovce family to wipe them out!¡±


    With this announcement, the four elders of the branch family prostrated on the floor and did not get up


    for a long time.


    In everyone¡¯s sight, the blood petition was so eye-catching and rming.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Wadey on the floor with a sneer on his face. He looked at Philip and said provocatively, ¡°Philip boy,


    do you think you can do whatever you want to me just because you broke my connection with the


    guards outside? This is a joint blood petition from thew enforcement hall! I don¡¯t believe that the


    family head can still shield you!¡±


    With that said, Wade shouted, ¡°Members of the branch family, all kneel! Today, if the main family


    doesn¡¯t deal with Philip and that sinned blood, the branch family will kneel forever!¡±


    Thump!


    In an instant, all the branch family members knelt on the floor.


    Morrow and a few other elders still stood and looked at Roger, who was on top of the high tform,


    with their heads held high.


    In the end, Morrow also pushed away the support of the servants with both hands and knelt on the


    floor. He shouted, ¡°On behalf of the branch family, I, Morrow rke, request the family head to punish


    Philip rke and the sinned blood of the Lovce family!¡±


    Immediately after, a group of people from the branch family behind him also shouted, ¡°We beseech the


    family head to punish Philip rke and the descendant of the sinned blood!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, please punish Philip and the sinned blood!¡±


    This request was repeated three times in a row. Their shouts echoed throughout the ancestral hall. This


    was forcing the hand to yield!


    Roger stood on the high tform, the gloom in his eyes as thick as clouds. He nced at Philip before


    hitting the floor tiles heavily with the walking cane in his hand, which shattered the tiles!


    He roared solemnly, ¡°Outrageous! Are you trying to force my hand?¡±


    This angry shout was like the wrath of a dragon, startling the entire rke family within the ancestral


    hall!


    What a strong aura and sense of oppression!


    Morrow knelt on the floor and repeated, ¡°Patriarch, please punish Philip and the sinned blood!¡±


    Following that, all branch family members kneeling behind him echoed, ¡°Patriarch, please punish Philip


    and the sinned blood!¡±


    With cold eyes, Roger nodded and reared. ¡°Very good! How dare the branch family try to force my


    hand? Very good, indeed! Men, take Philip rke and Wynn Johnston down!¡±


    At hismand, a team of Roger¡¯s personal guards poured out from around the ancestral hall. All of


    them were dressed in ck armor with their true faces obscured. Each person had a ck triangr


    silk mask embroidered with golden roses on their face.


    ck Gold Rose!


    Besides the Shadow Squadron, this was anotherbat cavalry of Roger. This was a battle cavalry


    that had appeared on major battlefields and made countless contributions. Their appearance also


    made the kneeling elders of the branch family feel chills!


    Wade, Morrow, Salem, and the others exchanged a nce imperceptibly.

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    The ck Gold Rose generally never appeared in rke Manor because it was an external battle


    cavalry. With great military exploits all over the world, they were an invincible existence.


    Their presence was a signal. There would be a massacre!


    For the ck Gold Rose to appear in the rkes¡¯ ancestral hall, it posed a bad foreboding.


    Morrow even thought of retreating.


    ck Gold Rose escorted Philip, Wynn, M, and Nelson in the incubator to stand in the hall. Wynn


    wanted to struggle. She could not figure out why her father-inw was doing this. Was he really going


    to carry out the so-called trial and punishment upon her and Philip?


    Thus, Wynn immediately shouted, ¡°Father-inw, it has nothing to do with Philip. It¡¯s my fault that this is


    all happening. I¡¯m willing to bear all the consequences.¡±


    Philip nced sideways at Wynn, whose face was full of tears. She was still thinking on his behalf until


    now. With a gentle smile, Philip whispered to Wynn, ¡°Wynnie, it¡®s alright. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip as M continued to cry in her arms. She said, ¡°Phil, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip shook his head and turned to Roger on the high tform.


    Roger sternly looked at Philip and Wynn, as well as the two kids below. He said, ¡°The branch family is


    judging you with a blood petition. Philip rke, do you admit your guilt?¡±


    ¡°Guilt? What guilt?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said tersely, ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the rke family, Wynn Johnston is mywful wife, and


    M and Nelson are my children. They¡¯re not descendants of the sinned blood but the descendants of


    the rke family! She¡¯s the honorable young madam of the rke family! Whoever nders them like


    this is making an enemy out of me, Philip rke, and the entire rke family. They should be killed!¡±


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s words were full of dominance with no signs of weakness or concession. That


    was because he understood that once he backed down, Wynn and his children would be in danger.


    Roger looked at Philip and walked down from the high tform. He walked up to Philip and said, ¡°The


    fourw enforcement hall elders of the branch family have submitted a blood petition to revoke your


    status as the family heir. Do you have a defense against that?¡±


    Philip looked at Roger unwaveringly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a status. If the branch family wants it, just give it


    to them. Anyway, the rke family will definitely fall into my hands. If the branch family stops me, I¡¯ll


    just get rid of them.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing that, all members of the rke family gasped.


    ¡®What an arrogant tone!¡¯


    Morrow immediately shouted, ¡°Patriarch, just look at how bold and arrogant Philip is! He doesn¡¯t


    respect the branch family at all and even wants to get rid of us. He¡¯s simply too rebellious¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Roger roared, ring at Morrow and the others sternly. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone knows


    what the branch family is after. There¡¯s no need to put on an act any longer. Today, your branch family


    just wants a statement, and I shall give you one!¡±


    After that, Roger said, ¡°Grand Elder.¡±


    The grand elder who was standing on one side now walked over. With indifferent eyes, he looked at


    Philip before he unfolded a yellow cloth that was embroidered with dragons. He recited, ¡°In view that


    the eldest young master of the rke family does not abide by the family rules, has repeatedly


    harassed the branch family, and injured the elders and young masters of the branch family, Philip


    rke¡¯s status as the heir of the rke family is officially revoked. All members of the rke family are


    hereby informed. ¡±


    With that said, the grand elder folded the yellow cloth in half, put his hands behind his back, and said to


    everyone in the branch family, ¡°Philip¡¯s status as the heir has been revoked. What else do you ask for?¡±

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    Faced with the grand elder¡¯s inquiry, Morrow bowed his head and said, ¡°Grand Elder, there¡¯s still Wynn


    Johnston, the descendant of the sinned blood, and the two sinful children. They¡¯re the enemies of the


    rke family and the entire world. They shouldn¡¯t live in this world. I also request to kill them per the


    family rules!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the entire small square was filled with chills and a murderous aura. This did


    note from Roger or the grand elder.


    Instead, it radiated from Philip!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a face like a demon god and a voice like the roar of a dragon, he said angrily to Morrow, ¡°Morrow


    rke, don¡¯t take a mile when you¡¯re given an inch!¡±


    Morrow knelt on the floor and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m thinking of the rke family. If these descendants


    of the sinned blood are not put to death, I and all members of the branch family are willing to kneel in


    this ancestral hall forever!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Philip shouted angrily and immediately pulled out the golden Desert Eagle from his waist!


    Bang!


    The gun went off and the bulletnded right in front of Morrow, sttering rubble.


    At that moment, Morrow was also startled, but he still knelt on the ground and bowed his head


    repeatedly. He shouted, ¡°If you kill your fellow elders to defend those of sinned blood, you won¡¯t escape


    death either. You¡¯ll be a sinner of the rke family!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me? So what if I be a sinner of the rke family? In my opinion, nothing in


    this world is more important than to have my wife smile at me. Morrow rke, aren¡¯t you leading all


    members of the branch family just to force our hand and make me step down from the position as heir?


    Now that I have done so, you still refuse to restrain yourself. Do you really think that I dare not kill?¡±


    Philip said coldly.


    Morrow knelt on the floor, shook his head, and said loudly, ¡°Patriarch, I and the branch family will


    always protect the rke family with not a trace of selfishness. I hope you can see the situation clearly.


    We ask the patriarch to punish this sinned blood ording to the ancestral legacy and the family rules


    you have set!¡±


    Instantly, the small square fell into a dead silence!


    Roger ndly looked at all the branch family members kneeling on the floor before he looked at Philip,


    Wynn, and the two children. He said loudly, ¡°The matter of the Lovce family has already been


    concluded. The original sin-blooded family has been destroyed. In this world, there are no more sin-


    blooded people. Everything is hearsay and can¡¯t be trusted. Wynn Johnston is the young madam of the


    rke family and a member of the Johnston family of Riverdale. There is no doubt about this. Whoever


    dares to mention the sinned blood again, don¡¯t me me for not showing any mercy!¡±


    His words were the verdict!


    All kneeling members of the branch family showed frozen expressions at this moment. Roger rke


    was trying to use his prestige as the patriarch to refuse to deal with this matter.


    Morrow immediately shouted, ¡°Patriarch, she¡¯s the surviving descendant of the sinned blood! By


    concealing the truth from the rke family like this, you¡¯re viting the ancestral teachings,


    abandoning the rke family, and deceiving the world! What qualifications do you have to be the head


    of the rke family?!¡±


    Boom!


    These words exploded like a thunderbolt in the ears of all rke family members. The sky was also


    filled with dark clouds and lightning now. It was like an apocalyptic scene.


    The scene was deadly silent!


    ¡°Presumptuous! You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±


    Roger raised his eyebrows as his cold eyes twinkled like the vast starry sky.


    Then, he walked up to Morrow who was kneeling on the floor, lowered his eyebrows, and asked coldly,


    ¡°Yourst sentence expresses your main purpose today, right?¡±

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    Morrow trembled all over as he knelt there, bowing and shouting, ¡°I have a clear conscience.


    Everything is for the sake of the rke family!¡±


    ¡°For the rke family? Is that your reason? For the sake of the rke family, you¡¯re forcing my hand!


    You forced me to strip the heir of his position and now, you¡¯re forcing me to punish my daughter-inw


    and two grandchildren with my hands. Does the branch family think doing these is for the sake of the


    rke family?¡±


    Roger shouted angrily, and the muffled thunder in the sky exploded. This sound was amplified infinitely


    and resounded through the sky.


    Morrow and other members of the branch family suddenly panicked.


    Roger¡¯s prestige was too strong.


    ¡°Patriarch, I only have the rke family in mind. I hope you can severely punish¡­¡± Morrow continued


    to shout.


    However, before he could finish his words, Roger waved his hand and shouted, ¡°If you dare to speak


    another word, beware of getting killed!¡±


    Boom!


    A st of thunder fell from the sky.


    Immediately after, Roger was just about to tum around and leave.


    Morrow got up from the floor, his delicate and sickly look all gone. He looked at Roger¡¯s back coldly


    and said, ¡°Patriarch, since you refuse, let me carry out the punishment for you.¡±


    Hearing that, Roger stopped in his tracks and turned around. His pair of dark eyes stared at Morrow,


    who looked greatly different now, and asked, ¡°Have you been pretending to be sick?¡±


    Morrow smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch, for today, I¡¯ve held back for 20 years. I absolutely cannot allow the


    rke family to be tainted by sinned blood!¡±


    With that said, Morrow stared at Wynn and roared, ¡°Make the move!¡±


    Then, he took out a re from his pocket and fired it into the sky. The red re instantly illuminated the


    entire area. At the same time, muffled thunder rolled in the sky andrge raindrops with the residual


    power of lightning fell from the sky.


    Outside the ancestral hall, 10,000 of the branch family¡¯s guards in ambush saw the red re rising into


    the sky in the direction of the ancestral hall. All of them removed their coverings and rushed into the


    ancestral hall from all directions while armed with guns.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The sound of densebat boots!


    Tap, tap, tap!


    The sound of boots stepping on puddles of water!


    At this moment, these sounds were mixed with the muffled thunder in the sky and the momentum was


    monstrous. In the square building of the ancestral hall, everyone could hear the dense sound of boots


    outside as well as the sound of gunshots.


    Outside the ancestral hall, the main family¡¯s guards in charge of security fought with this group of


    guards from the branch family who poured in like a ck torrent.


    The sound of gunfire rang incessantly. In the hall, Roger stared at Morrow coldly as his ears were filled


    with the sound of gunshots.


    The rest of the rke family panicked at the moment. Some even started to hide.


    ¡°Morrow rke, are you trying to rebel?¡± Roger asked gravely.


    Morrow smiled and said, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m doing this for the rke family. As long as you punish the


    sinned blood today, I¡¯m willing to be punished.¡±


    Roger nodded and raised his eyebrows, revealing his cold eyes. He said, ¡°Good. It¡¯s been a long time.


    The branch family has finally started to show their fangs to the main family.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the door of the ancestral hall opened. Teams after teams of guards from the


    branch family dressed in ckbat uniforms poured in from outside the door and surrounded the


    ancestral hall.


    Raindrops sttered all over the floor. The situation was critical. The 10,000 guards of the branch


    family hadpletely enclosed the ancestral hall.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roger looked at the guards with guns in front of him with a faint sneer and said, ¡°Morrow, how much


    chance of victory do you think you have?¡±


    Morrow nced at the ck Gold Rose guards next to Roger and said, ¡°50 percent.¡±

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    50 percent chance of sess was Morrow¡¯s biggest estimation. Even if the 10,000 guards from the


    branch family were not strong enough, they were enough to flood the entire rke Manor.


    Morrow had nned this long ago. Without Roger¡¯s mobilization, the Dragon Knights would never be


    deployed. It would be difficult to win just relying on the ck Gold Rose alone.


    Roger looked at Morrow coldly exhaled lightly, and said, ¡°Morrow, I¡¯ll give your branch family onest


    chance to stop.¡±


    Hearing that, Morrow chuckled and said, ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t know what it means to stop. I¡¯m only


    thinking for the sake of the rke family. Philip doesn¡¯t deserve to be the heir of the rke family,


    while Wynn and the kids are offspring of the sinned blood. If this spreads out, the rke family will


    be the enemy of the whole world. We¡¯ll be doomed! To prevent this from happening, I hope you


    can destroy the enemy by the roots!¡±


    ¡°Well said! Are you asking me to kill my granddaughter and grandson with my hands and cut off the


    lineage of the main family?¡±


    Roger said coldly with a stern look in his eyes.


    Morrow nced at Wynn and M on the side, saying, ¡°Patriarch, such sinned blood is not worthy to be


    the lineage of the rke family at all. Back then, the Lovce family affair was decided by various


    forces. Now, you want to protect this bloodline on your own, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll offend other


    forces. If that happens, the rke family will surely face a catastrophe. when the timees, how


    many lives should the rke family pay for them before things can be pacified?¡±


    This line of questioning resounded throughout the small square.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The rke family members did not know the severity of the Lovce family incident and had only


    heard of the sinned blood. The sinned blood must never appear in the world alive. This was the


    consensus of all parties.


    If Roger protected Wynn and the two children, it would mean he was staying on the opposite side of all


    parties.


    Roger struck the floor tiles heavily with the walking cane in his hand and shouted solemnly in tandem


    with the thunder and rain, ¡°The matter of the Lovce family has long since passed. The events back


    then were secretly tampered with, and the family that was destroyed was the conservative faction of


    the Lovce family. You and I both know this. Why are you condemning them to death now? Is your


    purpose them, the main family, or is it the door?!¡±


    Morrow was startled at these words. He said, ¡°Everything is for the rke family. I request that you


    punish the sinned blood.¡±


    ¡°Audacious!¡±


    Roger shouted angrily, ¡°Morrow, on ount that you¡¯re my uncle, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell your


    people to withdraw and never mention the sinned blood again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being


    merciless!¡±


    With that said, dozens of ck Gold Rose guards rushed out from the ancestral hall. Some had been


    lying in ambush on the roof, dressed in ck robe armors. Some rushed in from among the branch


    family¡¯s guards, shedding thebat uniform of the branch family¡¯s guards in the process. Instantly,


    sparks from colliding weapons flickered, and all the branch family¡¯s guards who rushed into the


    ancestral hall died under the sparks.


    The rain mixed with blood dyed the entire ancestral hall red. Thunder rumbled in the sky.


    Morrow watched as the branch family¡¯s guards fell under the weapon sparks and into pools of blood.


    His eyes shed fiercely as he turned his head, gritted his teeth, and said to Roger, ¡°Have your people


    infiltrated my 10,000 guards long ago?¡±


    Roger said indifferently, ¡°The branch family is still the branch family, after all. Your duty is to protect the


    main family, not plot treason!¡±


    After saying that, Roger said grimly to the branch family members kneeling on the floor, ¡°If you get up


    and leave right now, I won¡¯t pursue this matter today. If you refuse to change your mind, a few more


    people¡¯s memorial ques will appear in the ancestral hall after today.¡±


    As he said that¡­


    ng!


    Numerous cold des flickered in the rain, pierced through the raindrops, andnded on the necks of


    the branch family members. Within two or three minutes, ck Gold Rose had taken down the entire


    ancestral hall.

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    All the branch family members who knelt in the rain felt the cold des on their necks and wailed.


    Many people started to bow and shout.


    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m not involved in this. I just¡­ Forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t kill us. We were wrong! Please forgive us!¡±


    For a while, many branch family members got up and were quickly brought to the side by the ck


    Gold Rose soldiers. In the middle of the ancestral hall, only a few remaining branch family members


    were still kneeling upright.


    They still eximed, ¡°All for the rke family!¡±


    Seeing that the door of the ancestral hall was about to close, Morrow¡¯s tears slipped from the corners


    of his eyes and mixed with the rainwater.


    Was everything over?


    Was this how it would end today?


    After such a long preparation, 10,000 guards of the branch family turned out to be no match for the


    ck Gold Rose cavalry under Roger rke. It turned out that Roger had been on guard against the


    branch family as early as ten years ago.


    However, at this moment, a ck Gold Rose guard stepped on the puddle on the ground and barged


    in. He knelt on one knee and shouted, ¡°My lord, Tucker Stone of District 12 is outside rke Manor


    with a 20,000 memberbat group.¡±


    ¡°Mutiny!¡±


    At this moment, Tim rke roared angrily, stepped out, and said, ¡°Roger, I¡¯ll go and meet this punk!¡±


    Roger frowned and said with a nod, ¡°Be careful. District 12 is not to be underestimated.¡±


    Tim nodded and nced at Philip and Wynn. He walked over, patted Philip¡¯s shoulder, and said,


    ¡°Nephew, don¡¯t worry. With me around, I won¡¯t let the branch family cross the line!¡±


    With that said, Tim left the ancestral hall with his men. Roger then looked at Morrow, Wade, Salem, and


    the others who were kneeling on the ground. He said coldly, ¡°Do you know your mistakes?¡±


    Morrowughed and said, ¡°The winner takes all. I was negligent today. I didn¡¯t expect you to be


    prepared for it, but I have a clear conscience!¡±


    As he said that, he stared at Wynn coldly and shouted, ¡°Do you know who caused the deaths of your


    biological parents?¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn, who stood under the umbre with M in her arms, shouted, ¡°Stop talking


    nonsense. My biological parents are still alive. I¡¯m not the sinned blood, and I don¡¯t know the Lovce


    family!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Morrow chuckled and said, ¡°Oh dear, Grant Lovce, look. Your daughter doesn¡¯t


    acknowledge you anymore. Hahaha!¡±


    Afterughing, Morrow suddenly said, ¡°Wynn Johnston, your biological father is Grant Lovce and


    your biological mother is Holly Glover. Both of them died tragically because of a word from this good


    father-inw of yours. They became traitors of this country who can never reverse their fate! They


    became the sinned blood of the entire country and world!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Wynn panicked.


    Grant Lovce? Holly Glover?


    Did they die because of her father-inw?


    ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t know Grant Lovce, and I don¡¯t know the Lovce family or the sinned blood!¡±


    Wynn shouted as tears rolled from the corners of her eyes.


    However, Morrow took out a secret ffle from his pocket, threw it at Wynn¡¯s feet, and said, ¡°See for


    yourself!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    There¡¯s a record of your background and the conviction of the Lovce family back then. It has the


    signature of our great rke family head, Roger rke!¡±

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Wynn looked at the secret file with red and wet eyes. She dared not believe it, nor did she want to


    believe it. However, many facts were right before her eyes. She stumbled toward Morrow and took the


    confidential file.


    Philip stood aside with dark eyes and shouted, ¡°Wynnie¡­¡±


    He was about to walk to Wynn¡¯s side when Roger said with mixed emotions behind him, ¡°Phil, she


    should find out the truth about certain matters. Everything happened because of my mistake, and I


    should resolve it.¡±


    Philip turned to Roger in confusion and said, ¡°What right do you have to resolve the case back then?


    She¡¯s my woman, and I¡¯ll protect her.¡±


    With that said, Philip walked in the rain, took a big ck umbre, and stood next to Wynn. He shielded


    her from the rain. Under the umbre, Wynn¡¯s hands trembled as she held the wet confidential file. She


    burst into tears and slumped kneeling on the ground.


    This confidential file clearly recorded her birth. She was the surviving child of the Lovce family. Her


    biological father was Grant Lovce, and her biological mother was Holly Glover.


    The destruction of her father¡¯s lineage was the handiwork of the rke family.


    Her parent¡¯s murderer was none other than her father-inw, her husband¡¯s father and the grandfather


    of her two children!


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Why did this happen?¡¯


    At that moment, Wynn simply could not ept it. She held the confidential file in her hands while tears


    and rain blinded her eyes.


    Philip just stood by Wynn¡¯s side like this, looking at her as she was drenched in the rain. He then slowly


    squatted down, put his hand on her delicate shoulder, and said tenderly, ¡°Wynnie, I¡¯m sorry. I only


    found out about this not long ago. I hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell you. The only thing I can promise you


    is that if you want to seek revenge on my father, I¡¯m willing to bear it for him.¡±


    Wynn turned her face, her eyes red as she looked at Philip. Her lips trembled as she asked, ¡°No, I want


    you to tell me that none of this is true! You¡¯re not the son of my enemy. You¡¯re my husband and M¡¯s


    father. Philip, I¡­¡±


    Wynn cried bitterly and spoke incoherently. She did not want to believe what she had just seen before


    her eyes.


    Philip hugged Wynn and said, ¡°Wynnie, trust me. Everything will pass. I¡¯ll make it up to you. You can


    have anything you want.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m not the sinned blood of the Lovce family. My father is Charles Johnston


    and my mother is Martha Yates. I don¡¯t know the Lovce family. I¡¯m not Wynn Lovce. My name is


    Wynn Johnston.¡±


    Wynn was buried in Philip¡¯s arms. She was crying bitterly and constantly shaking her head. She looked


    too pitiful, and it was too heartbreaking. The world was full of uncertainties.


    Seeing this scene, Morrow, who was kneeling on one side, shouted to Wynn with a sneer, ¡°Your name


    is Wynn Lovce, and the sinned blood of the Lovce family flows in your body. Your enemy is right


    in front of you. As Grant Lovce¡¯s daughter, don¡¯t you want to avenge your father?¡±


    Faced with Morrow¡¯s roaring question, Wynn was taken aback, and her eyes went nk.


    Philip handed the umbre to the servant and grabbed Wynn¡¯s shoulders. He then got up. With a


    morose face, he walked up to Morrow, kicked him on the shoulder, and roared, ¡°You really deserve to


    die!¡±


    Thud!


    Morrow fell in the rain and looked up at the sky. Seeing the raindrops that fell like des, he shouted


    with a miserable smile, ¡°Grant Lovce, your lifetime of fame was in vain. You¡¯ve given birth to such a


    daughter who doesn¡¯t distinguish between her enemies. Hahaha, this is too funny¡­¡±


    Bang!

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    Gunshot!


    Philip stood in the rain, soaked to the skin. His suit was dripping, as were the bangs on his forehead.


    He held up the golden Desert Eagle with the muzzle smoking.


    Many members of the rke family were indeed shocked by the shooting scene they just witnessed in


    the rain.


    That was because Philip had really fired at Morrow!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A miserable scream echoed loudly. Morrow fell in the rain. He was shot in the leg, and bright red


    instantly dyed the rainwater around him. He clutched his thigh, wailing and howling. He roared a t


    Philip. ¡°Philip boy, kill me if you have the guts! Do it!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I dare not?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were cold, and the Desert Eagle in his hand burst with sparks!


    Three shots were fired into Morrow¡¯s chest. Instantly, blood gushed from Morrow¡¯s mouth and he fell on


    his back in the rain.


    The cold rain hit his face.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At thest moment, he coughed up blood and said with a miserableugh, ¡°Roger rke, until the day


    you die, you¡¯ll never find out who tampered¡­ Tampered with the n back then¡­¡±


    After saying these words, Morrow took hisst breath.


    Seeing this scene, Wade roared. ¡°Morrow? Morrow!¡±


    Then, he turned around. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at Philip and yelled, ¡°Philip boy, you¡¯re


    committing parricide! This is an unpardonable sin! You¡¯re a wicked and evil person!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed as he aimed his gtm at Wade and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to die too?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the sound of footsteps treading on water could be heard in the direction of the


    doorway. Following that, a cold voice was heard, ¡°Philip rke, you killed the bloodline of the branch


    family and in the guards of my branch family. If the patriarch doesn¡¯t punish you today, I¡¯ll personally


    take care of you!¡±


    With those words, everyone turned to look. In the direction of the doorway, Christian rke was


    dressed in a gray coat. With his hands behind his back, he stepped in. His eyes were cold.


    He kept staring at Roger behind Philip and said, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Roger¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at Christian and asked, ¡°Are you already halfway to the other


    side?¡±


    Christian walked into the ancestral hall with a smile. The raindrops could not even get an inch closer to


    him as if there was an invisible barrier that isted the rain from him.


    After that, he said with a faint smile, ¡°Thanks to your guidance, I¡¯ve seen the door and be one of


    the doorkeepers. I also caught a glimpse of the view on the other side.¡±


    Hearing that, Roger frowned and sighed before he asked, ¡°Did your branch family send Tucker Stone


    here?¡±


    Christian did not deny it but said instead, ¡°District 12 has something I can make use of. This is simply


    mutual assistance and mutual benefit.¡±


    Rogerughed and said, ¡°So, what is your purpose today?¡±


    Christian smiled, nced at Morrow on the ground, and pointed at Philip next to him while saying, ¡°Not


    only do I want to revoke his status as the heir, but I also want his arms, legs, and blood. I wonder if you


    agree.¡±


    Silence. Dead silence.


    It was as if time had stopped in the ancestral hall.


    Everyone felt like a big stone was weighing upon their hearts. Moreover, everyone clearly felt the


    pressure here getting stronger and stronger.


    This pressure originated from the two people standing in the hall.


    The head of the rke family and the Chieftain of the branch family.

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    The small square raged with overwhelming pressure. Roger and Christian locked eyes with each other.


    The might that surged through their bodies was enough to overturn everything here.


    Roger looked at Christian and said, ¡°Your request is too much. You should change it.¡±


    Christian chuckled and said, ¡°Roger, I only have this request. You also know that he¡¯s an important part


    of that n. Since that battle, your dragon heart was damaged, so why don¡¯t you fulfill my wish? As


    long as I get his source of origin, I¡¯ll be the next leader of the rke family. I¡¯ll even surpass you. When


    the timees, the rke family can go further and higher under my leadership. I can lead the whole


    family to cross that door and go to the other side, so why are you hesitating?¡±


    Hearing this, Roger frowned. His eyes were gloomy, and it looked like stars were floating in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have that strength yet. Since you have reached half a step, you should understand


    what impact it¡¯ll have on the rke family and the world once the door is opened. At that time, the


    whole world will face a catastrophe. The other side is just a tempting pretense. Why can¡¯t you see


    through this?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Christian said, ¡°Roger, you¡¯ve seen the wonders of the other side, so you can say such things lightly.


    But I have not, and many others have not either. That door was sealed by you. I want to open it. I want


    to see with my own eyes what lies beyond the other shore. Only then can I be content. Besides, how


    long do you think you can guard that door by yourself? You forcibly detained them at the doorway to


    guard the door for you. It¡¯s not easy for you either, right?¡±


    ¡°If I guessed correctly, your dragon heart was damaged in that battle and your strength has


    deteriorated. The one from the Nonagon is also about to break the seal. When the timees, you¡¯ll


    make an enemy of the entire world and the rke family will fall into their ns. Before that, you want


    to train Philip and let him take up the big responsibility. Do you think it¡¯s realistic? Do you think it¡¯s


    possible?¡±


    With that said, Christian turned to Philip,ughed darkly, and said, ¡°He¡¯s the best candidate for that


    n. Isn¡®t that what you have prepared long ago? Once he fails to grow up, you¡¯ll use him to


    aplish it yourself. Isn¡¯t this part of your n? Why are you still acting like a good father?¡±


    After Christian finished speaking, Roger raised his eyebrows and knocked his walking cane heavily on


    the floor tiles. The tiles burst into pieces and debris sttered as high as ten centimeters before turning


    into dust and dissipating in the air.


    ¡°Shut up! I never intended to implement that n!¡± Roger said angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Christianughed and said, ¡°Roger, do you think it¡¯s still useful to pretend to be a good father now? If it


    weren¡¯t for your selfishness during the God Creation Project back then, our rke family would have


    landed on the other side long ago. Everything in the world would have been under our control! But


    because of you, the efforts of many people have gone down the drain! Just because you¡¯re not perfect,


    you¡¯re putting everything on your son. You just want to get your hands on his dragon that¡¯s still growing


    to rece your own dragon heart that¡¯s on the verge of breaking down. Otherwise, why did my sister-


    inw set up District 12? She was guarding against you!¡±


    A st of thunder fell from the sky!


    Roger¡¯s eyes suddenly tensed and changed with wisps of lightning shing across his eyes.


    He struck with the walking cane in his hand and half of it sank into the floor tiles!


    The walking cane was also covered in lightning. Lightning raged all over his body as if he was a


    lightning god!


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    A furious roar came out of Roger¡¯s mouth like a thunderbolt. A vertical streak of lightning fell from the


    sky and struck right on top of Christian¡¯s head!

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    Christian raised his hand and waved a grabbing motion. With his palm, he caught the lightning strike!


    Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Roger, it seems you¡¯re not the man you used to be anymore! Has your


    strength deteriorated to this level? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll seize the position of the rke family head with


    my own hands!¡± With that said, Christian stepped forward and flung a lightning palm strike at Roger.


    Sizzle!


    The mighty sound of lightning with raging waves of energy engulfed the entire ce. Each corner was


    full of blue and white lightning.


    The spectacle was as great as the end of the world. The surrounding ten-mile radius was filled with the


    might of lightning. From a high altitude, one could see the power of lightning raging the sky above the


    quaint ancestral hall in rke Manor on the highest Zion Mountain. Such vast energy fluctuations were


    naturally captured by the satellite detectors in space.


    In an instant, all the rms in the energy detection department in the Nonagon red in unison as red


    lights shed.


    The entire department was in chaos!


    ¡°Report! Powerful energy pressure fluctuation is detected on the sea! Locking the position!¡±


    ¡°Report! The energy pressure value has exceeded the highest threshold! It has reached the highest


    critical level of kingship in the seventh zone!¡±


    ¡°Report! It has broken the limit! The pressure has exceeded the threshold of the disciples and has


    reached the realm of the doorkeepers!¡±


    ¡°Notify the five pavilions immediately! Request backup from the five pavilion masters! Also, notify the


    deputy consul at once!¡±


    ***


    In the meantime, two parties had assembled near the coastline. The ones in the lead were the master


    of the Gentleman Court as well as the master of the Alliance who rarely appeared. The two stood on


    either side and looked at the turbulent sea.


    ¡°Court Master Landon, who do you think will win this time?¡± The old man, also known as the Alliance


    Master, stood with his hands behind his back at this moment. His eyes slightly narrowed as he looked


    at the movement on the sea and asked casually.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing not far from him, the master of Gentleman Court who was dressed in a ck suit gazed


    intently in the direction of Arcadia Ind. He said, ¡°The oue is uncertain. There are too many


    changes. The fates of these two people can¡¯t be easily discerned.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    The Alliance Master said, ¡°Court Master Landon, you¡¯re the prophet among us. All the changes in this


    world are within your grasp. Can¡¯t you make a divination about the double dragons of the rke


    family?¡±


    Court Master Landon smiled lightly and said, ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, this is a heavenly secret. These


    two people are not in the 64 geomancy. They have their destinies. Philip rke is also not in this


    geomancy. Even under the wrath of these two dragons, Philip¡¯stent dragon geomancy is still bright. If


    I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s the final candidate for that project.¡±


    The Alliance Master nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Regardless if that¡¯s the case, we just need to go


    there and find out. If Christian wins this time, thistent dragon geomancy of yours will be broken.¡±


    Court Master Landon smiled and said, ¡°I think we should wait a little longer. The kings are gathered in


    Arcadia Ind now. This is not something we can interfere with at will.¡±

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    Hearing this, Alliance Master Yarn turned his head. His eyes were profound as if he could see the


    situation on Arcadia Ind that was hundreds of nautical miles away.


    After a while, he asked, ¡°I have something I don¡¯t understand. I wonder if you can rify my doubt.¡±


    Court Master Landon turned his head as a glint of light shed in his cold eyes. He said with a smile,


    ¡°Please ask away. If I know, I¡®ll answer.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn nodded, looked around, and asked, ¡°Who tampered with the target n of the


    Lovce family¡¯s conviction back then?¡±


    Hearing this, Court Master Landon¡¯s eyes turned cold as the corners of his mouth curled up. He twisted


    his head, his eyes gazing straight ahead. He exhaled loudly and said, ¡°You already have the answer in


    your mind, so why ask?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn looked at Court Master Landon¡¯s side profile before heughed and said, ¡°Are


    you afraid to answer my question?¡±


    Court Master Landon was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I had my motive regarding the Lovce


    family back then. Grant Lovce refused to yield to his destiny. Before the incident happened, he used


    a secret of the Lovce family to ask me to interpret a prediction. Until now, I still feel remorse over


    that prediction.¡±


    ¡°What prediction?¡± Alliance Master Yarn asked.


    ¡°The Four Disastrous Geomancy.¡±


    Court Master Landon said, exhaled, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s a Zed geomancy prediction. There was the


    third water lightning diagram, the 29th water diagram, the 39th water mountain diagram, and the 47th


    swamp diagram. Back then, Grant brought these four diagrams for me to interpret. Do you know what


    the results of the Four Disastrous Geomancy were?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn shook his head, and his eyes were grave. He dabbled in Zed geomancy but was


    not proficient. A person with the Four Disastrous Geomancy would definitely face a catalyst with no


    chance of survival!


    Court Master Landon took two steps forward, stood in the sea breeze, and said, ¡°This geomancy of


    Grant alone exined the problem. The internal strife of the Lovce family and the destruction of


    Grant¡¯s lineage were the oues of this prediction. There was only one way out of this predicament.¡±


    Hearing that, Alliance Master Yarn perceived something. He said, ¡°Are you saying that in order to leave


    a descendant, he chose for his lineage to seek their deaths?¡±


    Court Master Landonughed miserably, looked up at the sky, and said, ¡°Yes, there was only one


    solution to the Four Disastrous Geomancy. Grant used all the lives in his lineage in exchange for Wynn


    Johnston because that child¡¯s destiny is auxiliary to the king. She also has the life of an imperial.


    Without her, the king¡¯s destiny will not beplete.¡±


    Silence¡­


    Alliance Master Yarn looked at the sea. After a long while, heughed and said, ¡°As expected, what a


    good n. The remaining people of the Lovce family probably still don¡¯t know that the person they


    want to bring back to study has an imperial destiny.¡±


    ¡°Court Master Landon, the king¡¯s destiny you mentioned just now¡­ Is it him?¡± Alliance Master Yarn


    asked.


    Court Master Landon replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    With a loudugh, Alliance Master Yarn seemed enlightened and said, ¡°I finally understand why Roger


    rke didn¡¯t hesitate to dy the God Creation Project to his next generation even at the cost of


    damaging his dragon heart. It seems that he already knew something.¡±


    Court Master Landonughed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to see through Roger so far. Our skills


    combined may even be less than half of his.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn snorted and said, ¡°You think too highly of him. His dragon heart is damaged and


    his strength is lesser than before. Just Christian alone is enough to make him suffer.¡±


    ***


    Back to Arcadia Ind.


    At this moment, thunderstorms and lightning filled the sky over rke Manor.


    Far away in a red building in District 12, Seth Larson stood at the window. His eyes were flickering as


    he looked at the center of Arcadia Ind at the sky above the tall white castle where the eye of the


    storm was.


    The sky was full of lightning there. There seemed to be two dragons in the sky, circling and fighting in


    the clouds!


    The rolling wind and clouds made it seem like doomsday.


    Seth said, ¡°Men!¡±


    Steven walked in immediately as he bowed and said, ¡°District Master Larson.¡±


    ¡°Send over the gift I prepared,¡± Seth said.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Steven replied, turned around, and left District 12.


    Seth turned around, looked out the window, and said with a smile, ¡°I hope you like the gift from this


    adopted brother of yours.¡±

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    Abat group of 12 soldiers in ck iron armor drove three ckbat vehicles and headed


    straight to rke Manor. In just over ten minutes, Steven and his people arrived at the entrance of


    rke Manor.


    At this moment, the highest level of martialw was already executed within rke Manor.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Steven got out of the car and took out the token of the master of District 12. He showed it to the guard


    at the entrance and said loudly, ¡°This is a gift for Young Master Philip rke from District Master


    Larson. I hope you can send it to him immediately. Don¡¯t dy!¡±


    The entrance guards nced at the iron box behind Steven. It was carved with dragons and phoenixes


    and locked securely. It looked extremely dangerous. The ck iron box looked as if there was a


    savage beast trapped inside.


    After looking at it, the guards quickly mobilized four people to carry the huge ck iron box straight to


    the ancestral hall. Ten minutester, four guards stood at the door of the ancestral hall with the box.


    At this moment, the entrance of the ancestral hall was closely guarded by Roger¡¯s ck Gold Rose. In


    the ancestral hall, the energy pressure surged again and again.


    ¡°This is a gift for Young Master Philip from District Master Larson of District 12,¡± a guard said.


    One of the ck Gold Rose warriors nced at the ck iron box, turned around, and approached the


    ancestral hall. At this moment, Roger and Christian stood facing each other in the ancestral hall.


    A storm raged all around them. However, both were restrained.


    The ck Gold Rose warrior walked in quickly, knelt on one knee, and announced, ¡°My lord, there¡¯s a


    gift from District Master Larson of District 12 for Young Master Philip outside.¡±


    Roger looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Did you make contact with Seth Larson?¡±


    Philip did not deny it and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Roger thought about it and said, ¡°Carry it in.¡±


    Soon, four ck Gold Rose warriors walked in with the heavy ck iron box.


    Thump!


    The boxnded with a heavy muffled sound.


    Roger looked at it and said, ¡°Open it.¡±


    ng!


    The chains were pried open. Instantly, a powerful pressure full of ferocious aura surged from the iron


    box. The iron box also shook violently with a loud nging sound.


    Roger raised his hand and pressed it in the air. The iron box went quiet. Then, the iron box was


    opened. Inside was a pure ck stone that looked like a heart. It was flickering with red and ck


    lights.


    ¡°Dragon Heart!¡±


    Christian shouted and took immediate action, grabbing the Dragon Heart inside the box with one hand!


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Roger roared and struck out with his palm that carried the might of lightning, giving a st that went


    straight for Christian¡¯s stomach!

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    Roger¡¯s palm strike, which contained the power of cosmic rules, was so strong that it overturned


    Christian.


    Boom!


    Christian flew out and crashed heavily into a wall of the ancestral hall. The wall instantly cracked like a


    cobweb before it shattered and copsed. However, the next moment, a golden light shed in the


    corner of Christian¡¯s eyes. His entire person disappeared from the spot like a golden shadow. In a


    sh, he approached the ck iron box and reached out with his hands that were shaped like dragon¡¯s


    ws to grab the ck heart-shaped stone that emitted a terrifying pressure.


    A Dragon Heart.


    The surface of this stone was densely covered with ayer of fine lines like the blood vessels of the


    heart. A red and ck glow constantly flickered inside the stone. Every time the red and ck glow


    flickered, the stone emitted a terrifying pressure that made people want to worship it.


    When Roger saw Christian rushing at him, he lifted his walking cane like a spear and shed with


    Christian¡¯s palm strike.


    Boom!


    A burst of terrifying energy pressure radiated from the collision point between the walking cane and the


    palm. A golden energy storm instantly rippled from the ancestral hall to the entire Arcadia Ind in an


    instant.


    From a high altitude, a golden circle of energy could be seen rippling outward from the white castle at


    the highest point of rke Manor. It quickly enveloped the entire ind. Wherever this energy pressure


    passed, it brought an airwave that was enough to overturn everything.


    In the ancestral hall, Roger maintained the posture of holding his walking cane against Christian¡¯s


    palm. The terrifying energy and intensity from both parties continued to increase. The entire ancestral


    hall was enveloped by two golden light barriers.


    ¡°Roger! You don¡¯t need this third Dragon Heart anymore. Why don¡¯t you give it to me? I can lead the


    rke family to new glory!¡±


    Christian¡¯s hair danced backward, his body raging with the special power from behind the door.


    Roger frowned and looked at the Dragon Heart inside the iron box that kept absorbing the energy


    pressure emanating from him and Christian. He said, ¡°This is the ck Dragon Heart! Are you thinking


    of getting this? You must be crazy!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Christianughed and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a ck Dragon Heart? It¡¯s a Dragon Heart all the


    same! As long as it can help me breakthrough to that step, I can push open that door and reach the


    other shore. By then, I¡¯ll be the glory of the entire rke family and the king of this world! The grand


    spectacle where everyone bows to me will soon be realized! Can you imagine what m and glory that


    will be? Why are you unwilling to fulfill my wish?¡±


    Roger frowned and said, ¡°You simply don¡¯t understand what the world behind the other shore is!


    Everything isn¡¯t as simple as you think!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Christian sneered and said, ¡°Roger, you were the one who brought this ck Dragon Heart back from


    the other side back then, so why are you so wary of it now? Today, I¡¯m going to get this Dragon Heart


    for sure!¡±


    After saying that, the aura on Christian¡¯s body surged violently!


    Boom!


    He struck out with another palm and knocked Roger back half a step. Then, he grabbed the ck


    Dragon Heart with a nasty sneer. The ck Dragon Heart belonged to Christian rke now.


    Christian had even fantasized about how after he obtained the ck Dragon Heart, he would progress


    rapidly and his strength would skyrocket. He would unify the entire rke family, reaching a peak that


    even Roger rke could not attain.


    However¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ng!


    With a sh of silver light, a longsword fell from the sky. It carried terrifying energy fluctuations that


    could destroy everything and shed straight at Christian¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Christian looked up at the sword in the sky as his eyes shed grimly. Suddenly, he withdrew his hand


    and sprang back.

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    Twang!


    The longsword hummed loudly and hovered above the ck Dragon Heart. Bursts of cyan energy


    emitted from the sword¡¯s body with roars of a dragon.


    ¡°Fitzgerald Hale! This is the rke family¡¯s ancestral hall! How dare you trespass?! Your crime is


    unforgivable!¡±


    Christian looked up at the sky and roared.


    Following that, a middle-aged man with his hands behind his back and dressed in a cyan robe stepped


    on thin air as he walked down. With every step he took, there seemed to be a water ripple fluctuating


    on the bottom of his feet.


    It was the use of spatial rules.


    Fitzgeraldnded on the ground with his hands behind his back. With a slight movement of his fingers,


    the longsword glowed brightly and suppressed the ck Dragon Heart that seemed to be on the verge


    of rampage.


    From the beginning to the end, Fitzgerald never looked at Christian. His attention was fixed on the


    ck Dragon Heart in the iron box.


    Then, he looked at Philip, who was dumbfounded on the side. He muttered, ¡°Is this her backup n?


    She was indeed the most talented woman to have anticipated the events today.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to Roger, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Patriarch rke, on behalf of the


    Dragon Pavilion, I shall take this ck Dragon Heart away and suppress it.¡±


    Roger raised his eyebrows and stepped forward. His aura suddenly surged and reached its peak. His


    gray hair fluttered as the walking cane in his hand also emitted bursts of ck and golden light.


    ¡°Fitzgerald, you can¡¯t take this ck Dragon Heart with you. I want to refine it myself,¡± Roger said


    coldly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fitzgerald smiled, pointed to Philip, and said, ¡°Do you want to use your remaining life to refine this


    ck Dragon Heart and imnt it in your son¡¯s body?¡±


    Roger did not say anything but just nced at Philip before saying, ¡°I have my ns. If you insist on


    taking it away, there¡¯ll be a battle between us.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Fitzgeraldughed loudly before the aura on his body suddenly surged. Bursts of thunder


    could be heard.


    Seeing this, Fulton Hash, who had been standing on one side, frowned and said, ¡°So, you have long


    reached that step. You must have been sealing your strength with a special method.¡±


    Fitzgerald smiled and gently hooked his finger that was behind his back. The longsword that was above


    the ck Dragon Heart immediately transformed into another longsword.


    Then, Roger and Fitzgerald vanished into the sky. Instantly, in the dark clouds above the entire


    ancestral hall, thunder surged as golden and cyan dragons roared.


    This apocalyptic scene stunned everyone on Arcadia Ind. Everyone took out their mobile phones


    and frantically took pictures of the sky. While they were taking pictures, team after team of guards from


    the main rke family poured out from the streets in all directions. They headed straight for rke


    Manor.


    The leader was none other than Buck Jolly.


    At the same time in rke Manor, the Legion of the Sovereignbined with the Tiger Knights led by


    Tim rke confronted Tucker Stone at the entrance.


    The cunning Tucker did not rush into rke Manor at the first chance but gathered with his troops


    outside.


    Tim stood across from Tucker with his hands behind his back With a cold and gloomy face, he said,


    ¡°Tucker Stone, take your people and go back to District 12!¡±

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    Tucker stood on the spot with a sneer and said, ¡°Master Tim, that¡¯s not right. I risked my life and came


    here from District 12 to protect the rkes¡¯ lineage. How could you drive us away? If anything happens


    to the rke family, it¡¯ll be detrimental to Arcadia Ind. Master Tim, how is it going? Do you need me


    to go in now and help stabilize the situation?¡± Tucker said with a faint sneer.


    Tim frowned and said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the rke family¡¯s affairs! This is the


    rke family¡¯s territory. I now order you to take your people and get out!¡±


    Hearing this, Tucker¡¯s face darkened. He chuckled and said, ¡°Master Tim, you¡¯re being unreasonable.


    I¡¯m not inside rke Manor now. I¡¯m just looking from the outside. In case of an emergency, Ican


    quickly go to the rescue.¡±


    Hearing Tucker¡¯s shameless words, Tim was full of anger. If it were in the past, Tim would have led the


    Tiger Knights to tten District 12. However, it was different now. More than half of the Tiger Knights


    had been deployed to fight against the branch family¡¯s guards. Now, there were not many people he


    could use.


    With Tucker¡¯s 20,000 troops blocking the entrance, it was not easy.


    However, at this time, teams of people suddenly appeared on the street behind Tucker. There were


    more than tens of thousands of people.


    The leaders were none other than Buck Jolly as well as Theo Zander, Victor Bell, and even Nigel


    Lambert!


    Faced with this group that suddenly appeared, Tucker turned back with a grim and cold face. His eyes


    twitched constantly when he realized he was surrounded all around.


    Buck led his men, passed by Tucker from the side, and stood in front of the entrance. He bowed to Tim


    and said respectfully, ¡°Master Tim, by order of the young lord, we¡¯re here as reinforcements!¡±


    With that said, Buck pointed to Theo, Victor, and Nigel next to him before saying, ¡°They¡¯re also the


    young lord¡¯s men, and they¡¯ve brought a total of 40,000 people!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Tim was overjoyed, his face full of excitement. He nced at Theo and Victor with friendly eyes.


    He did not expect his nephew to have such backup. Philip was simply the same as his eldest brother,


    always scheming before he took action. He was always with a hidden trump card.


    Immediately after, Tim looked at Tucker, whose face had turned ugly. He said solemnly, ¡°Tucker, l¡¯m


    now telling you to get lost. You only have thisst chance.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Tucker scowled. He looked sideways at therge group of people behind him and then at


    the few leading people standing on both sides. He felt both angry and resentful. Finally, he waved his


    hand helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that said, Tucker took his 20,000 soldiers and quickly evacuated five miles away from rke


    Manor. He did not leave directly.


    On Tim¡¯s side, a subordinate naturally reported, ¡°Master Tim, Tucker and his men are stationed five


    miles away.¡±


    Tim nodded and said, ¡°Leave 2,000 men on guard here. The rest can follow me to wipe out all the


    remaining members of the branch family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Instantly, arge group of people headed straight for the branch family.


    This was the biggest catastrophe faced by the branch family yet.


    ***


    Back to the ancestral hall. Roger and Fitzgerald fought fiercely in mid-air while Christian eagerly eyed


    the ck Dragon Heart in the ancestral hall.


    However, Fulton¡¯s aura was in full swing at this moment while a ck sword of kingship enveloped the


    entire ancestral hall in the sky. Within this kingship energy field, Christian¡¯s strength was suppressed


    but he was still slightly stronger than Fulton.


    This was the strength of taking a half-step to the other shore.

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    ¡°Fulton, why don¡¯t you follow me from now on? As long as I get this ck Dragon Heart, I can be


    the next Roger rke. When the timees, you can follow me to conquer the world. Isn¡¯t that


    wonderful?¡± Christian enticed, his face full of smiles.


    Fulton crossed his arms and stood opposite Christian with the ck Dragon Heart between them. He


    said solemnly, ¡°Lord Chieftain, I only have one lord in my life.¡±


    Hearing that, Christian snorted. He took a step, and the soles of his feet made a sound like breaking


    ss. This was none other than the sound of breaking the kingship energy field.


    ¡°Fulton, you¡¯re just the king of disciples of the seventh zone. Compared to me, you¡¯re still no match. I¡¯ll


    ask you again now, will you follow me?¡± Christian asked coldly with killing intent dancing in his eyes.


    Fulton¡¯s eyes tensed as he said, ¡°If you dare to take a step forward, you¡¯ll be killed!¡±


    Christian threw a punch and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    In an instant, two figures fought fiercely in this ancestral hall.


    Every time a figure flew out, it would definitely break a wall or destroy a wooden pir. The two figures


    could be seen constantly changing positions within the ancestral hall.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    By now, Philip had escorted Wynn and the others to the inner hall of the ancestral hall. Here, people of


    the branch and main families hid in the corners timidly.


    Wynn sat limply on the ground, holding the wet confidential file in her hands. She looked as though she


    had lost her soul.


    Philip stood beside her, squatted down, and gently pressed her shoulder. He said, ¡°Wynnie, if you really


    want revenge, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯m willing to take my father¡¯s stead¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Wynn turned her head. Her eyes were red as she looked at Philip and interrupted him. ¡°Stop


    talking! I want to be alone.¡±


    After saying that, Wynn got up with the file in her hand and stumbled to the side alone.


    Philip felt his heart ache as he stared at Wynn¡¯s back. If he were in her shoes, he would find it difficult


    to ept too.


    Then, he turned to Charles and Martha. He said, ¡°Keep an eye on Wynnie and don¡¯t let her do anything


    stupid. I still have things to deal with.¡±


    Charles and Martha nodded and quickly left. It was mainly because the situation here was too bizarre.


    Due to the barrier and the power of cosmic rule cast by Roger to iste the five senses, in the eyes of


    these ordinary people, they merely saw a group of people arguing. They could not see the fierce battle


    in the sky and within the ancestral hall.


    Philip was different. He had unleashed his potential and was naturally able to see it.


    Seeing Charles and Martha leave under the escort of the guards, Philip turned around and stared at


    the ck Dragon Heart in the ck box in the yard.


    Was that the Dragon Heart his father and Christian were talking about?


    Was his father¡¯s Dragon Heart the same as this stone?


    Philip walked toward that ck Dragon Heart. The closer he got, the more he felt as if someone was


    grabbing the heart in his chest. It was very painful, and he even had difficulty breathing. Moreover,


    every step forward took a huge amount of energy.


    When Philip approached the ck Dragon Heart, the longsword above buzzed incessantly as cyan


    streams of light flowed continuously. They formed a barrier that prevented Philip from approaching.


    Philip raised his eyebrows when suddenly, something he had been carrying with him shone with white


    and golden light.

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    Philip quickly looked down and took out the shining object.


    Jade gold phoenix!


    It was the jade gold phoenix that was auctioned off at the Phoenix Pavilion auction house during the


    underground chamber ofmerce back then. It was something that belonged to his mother!


    At this moment, the jade gold phoenix shone with white and golden brilliance. A soft and majestic


    energy fluctuation radiated from within the jade gold phoenix, which canceled out the mighty pressure


    of the longsword and even offset the ck energy radiating from the ck Dragon Heart.


    Instantly, Philip felt the pressure on him dissipating. He held the jade gold phoenix and walked toward


    the ck Dragon Heart. He could only see the ck Dragon Heart clearly when he got close. It was a


    ck stone shaped like a heart with fine and obscure lines on it. Bursts of red and ck light flowed in


    the lines just like blood.


    Moreover, Philip could also feel the heartbeat of this ck Dragon Heart.


    Thump, thump!


    With every beat of the ck Dragon Heart, Philip could feel the rhythm of his heartbeat that began to


    match the ck Dragon Heart. In the end, Philip could feel his heartbeat bing a perfect match


    with the beating of the ck Dragon Heart.


    At that moment, Philip felt a drastic change in his surroundings. Everywhere he saw was apletely


    ck space. Nothing could be seen, and nothing could be heard. It was as if his five senses were


    completely severed.


    At this moment, Philip seemed to be immersed in a vortex of ck space. Then, he felt water slowly


    flowing over the soles of his feet. When he looked down and before he could react, Philip felt


    He was cold and unable to breathe. However, he could feel the movement in his surroundings.


    A huge ck shadow seemed to sh across the soles of his feet. Philip looked down and swam in the


    direction of the huge shadow. After some time, a small ray of light appeared in front. It was rippling with


    water waves.


    Philip looked for the light and kept swimming.


    Ssh!


    He swam out of the water, and the scene that entered his eyes was like a fairnd. It was andscape


    of birds and flowers. Philip stood on the grass and saw a white castle a hundred meters away.


    Philip walked to the castle and arrived at a thick and ancient door. He reached out and pushed it open.


    Behind the door was a figure with their back facing him. She was in a long white dress, looking


    dignified and elegant. With a white-gold crown on her head, she stood on top of a 19-step stairway.


    The moment Philip saw this figure, his eyes turned red. He walked to the figure before he started


    running. Tears welled up in his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Mom!¡±


    The figure turned around slowly, revealing her face that was alluring and beautiful. She was full of


    gentle smiles and had a doting look in her eyes. Looking at Philip standing in front, she stretched out


    her hand and touched his cheek. He was half a head taller than her. Her red lips parted slightly as she


    said softly, ¡°Phil, it¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯ve grown taller and bigger.¡±


    At that moment, Philip¡¯s eyes were full of tears. Like a lost child, he jumped into the woman¡¯s arms and


    cried bitterly.


    After a long while, Philip let go of the woman and asked nervously, ¡°Mom, where is this ce? Why are


    you here? Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°This is the inner space of the ck Dragon Heart. What you see now is


    an image I left back then using some special techniques.¡±


    ¡°Image..?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip was startled before he realized that everything in front of him was not real.

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    The woman nodded, took two steps forward, and said, ¡°This is a space inside the Dragon Heart, and


    you can only get here with the jade gold phoenix. Phil, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I know you have many


    questions for me, but time is running out. This image can onlyst for a while, so don¡¯t ask anything


    and just listen to me.¡±


    The woman continued, ¡°The ck Dragon Heart is the devil stone that your father brought back from


    the other shore. The energy it contains exceeds the civilization standard of this world. Your father


    brought a total of three Dragon Hearts back then, two White Dragon Hearts and one ck Dragon


    Heart, which is the one you¡¯re seeing now. Your father¡¯s white Dragon Heart was damaged in order to


    stop the conspiracy of those people, while the other White Dragon Heart went missing during that


    battle. Only this ck Dragon Heart remains. However, both your father and I know that the energy


    and rules contained in this ck Dragon Heart are beyond the tolerance level of ordinary people. Even


    your father may not be a perfect fit, nor can he wield total control over it. So, I tried my best to seal this


    ck Dragon Heart and change its internal cosmic rules. Except for you, no one else in this world can


    get close to it. The XD factor in your body is a 100% perfect fit for it.¡±


    Philip was taken aback and could not fullyprehend his mother¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°Mom, are you


    saying that this ck Dragon Heart was prepared for me? A-Am I just a vessel?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Charlotte Larson said with great reluctance and helplessness, ¡°Phil, don¡¯t me


    me or your father. We have no other choice either. I left this ck Dragon Heart for you. You have to


    bear greater responsibility and hardships than others because you¡¯re my son, and you¡¯re the key


    component to the God Creation Project. Only you can lead the rke family and the civilization here to


    the other shore. Only you can be themander and protect everything here.¡±


    ¡°Me..?¡±


    Philip was puzzled, and there was more doubt in his eyes.


    Charlotte nodded and said, ¡°Phil, beware of the Dragon Pavilion Master and the Nonagon Consul.


    They¡¯re the nners of the previous generation¡¯s God Creation Project.¡±


    After saying this, Charlotte¡¯s figure slowly turned into a cloud of light.


    Philip chased after her and reached out to grab the light while yelling, ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t told me


    clearly what the God Creation Project is. Why me?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s image dissipated, and at thest moment, she said with a gentle smile, ¡°Phil, one day, we


    shall meet again. When that timees, I hope you¡¯ll have surpassed your father.¡±


    After saying this, Charlotte¡¯s light imagepletely disappeared.


    Then, this space also shattered.


    Whoosh!


    Abruptly, Philip woke up. He opened his eyes and saw that he was still in the rke family¡¯s ancestral


    hall. The ck Dragon Heart inside that iron box still glowed with a red and ck light.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Philip looked down and saw a red mark on his palm. It was a blood-red geometric pattern that


    resembled an eye. Philip looked at his hand and slowly raised it to touch the ck Dragon Heart.


    He touched it with his palm. At that moment, Philip felt a surge of powerful vitality pouring into his body!


    Suddenly, the world lost all color and the wind raged. Huge waves surged in the sea. Even dark


    billowing clouds gathered in the sky. Thunder rumbled, and lightning shed!


    Swoosh!


    Two figures fell from the sky and stood in the ancestral hall.


    Roger and Fitzgerald stared closely at Philip, who was touching the ck Dragon Heart with his hand.


    They saw the red and ck light in that ck Dragon Heart constantly pouring into Philip¡¯s body.


    ¡°So it¡¯s really him!¡±


    Fitzgerald¡¯s eyes widened as he raised his hand to sh at Philip with the longsword in his hand.


    Roger frowned, and a majestic pressure surged from his body. He roared, ¡°Whoever dares to touch my


    son shall die!¡±

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    Just as Roger unleashed all his strength and his aura surged¡­


    Several figures appeared on the horizon! The kings had gathered!


    ¡°Roger rke, we shall join forces to destroy your rke family today!¡±


    A gloomy roar pierced through the sky. Then, those figuresnded in the rke family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    There were eight of them. They were foreigners of different ethnicities. The moment they appeared,


    majestic energy pressure surged. Even the satellites that had been closely monitoring data in space


    issued a red warning signal at this moment!


    From space, the sea in this area could be seen surging with violent storm clouds.


    Far away in the Nonagon¡¯s energy monitoring department, more than a dozen men and women


    wearingbat helmets and camo uniforms were staring at the images disyed on the huge


    electronic screen.


    The 12 beams of light that soared into the sky represented the energy pressure fluctuations of the 12


    kings of disciple and above. Among them, two of the eight kings of disciples had actually reached the


    energy value of the king of disciples in the seventh zone. The remaining six also disyed the energy


    values of the king of disciples in the sixth and fifth zones!


    ¡°Report! Nine swords of kingship have appeared in the sky above the sea! One of them is the king of


    disciples in the seventh zone of our country! The remaining eight are the kings of disciples from


    abroad!¡±


    A man inbat uniform quickly monitored the analysis report at this moment and reported to the


    dozen men and women inbat uniforms who were standing around. All of them had gloomy faces


    as they stared grimly at the electronic screen.


    A man in his 50s punched the air resentfully and roared, ¡°Damn it! How dare Country M and Country Y


    cross the line like this?! The eight kings have gathered here. What are they trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Pass on mybat order! Immediately notify the Nonagon¡¯s kings of disciples in the fifth and sixth


    zones to reinforce them! No matter the cost, we must let the intruders know our country is not the


    borders of a hundred years ago! Those who trespass into our territory without reason will be executed!¡±


    The man inbat uniform standing at the forefront was the senior wartimemander of the


    Nonagon and also the war general arranged by the Imperial Pce in the Nonagon. In the event of


    such arge-scale vition, this seniormander could directlymand the wartime forces of the


    Nonagon. At this moment, his face was frosty and his eyes shed with anger as he gave an order.


    Behind him, more than a dozen subordinates moved out quickly.


    At the same time, in the towering Nonagon building, the door opened and a group of soldiers rushed


    out of the building in full armor. Not long after, four men and women of different ages with raging auras


    walked out of the shadows behind the door and flew up into the air!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    The four figures, like four cold swords unsheathed, turned into four streams of light and soared into the


    sky. They stirred the clouds and headed straight to the eastern coast of the sea.


    Intruders would be punished!


    ***


    At the same time, in Imperial Pce.


    Inside the magnificent, tall, and vast golden pce¡­ Behind a bookcase, a middle-aged man with an


    elegant figure was dressed in a white long tunic that was embroidered with golden dragons in red on


    thepels and edges.


    He stood in the center of the pce and looked up at the sky. There, on a patio, he could see the stars.

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    Stargazing.


    At this moment on the patio, one could see with the naked eye how several stars twinkled and shone


    brightly. Among them, the star on the edge that had been dull for more than 20 years now glowed


    brightly. This light slowly surpassed the other stars and even vaguely had the tendency to shroud this


    patio. However, that star was extremely unstable. It flickered brightly and dimly, wavering precariously.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Suddenly, rapid footsteps barged into the Imperial Pce.


    An armored warrior knelt on one knee and shouted anxiously, ¡°Imperial Preceptor, we received an


    emergency order from the Nonagon. The eight kings of disciples of CountryM and Counterhave joined


    forces to break into the southeastern sea. In addition, four aircraft carriers and a dozen frigates have


    formed a siege at sea!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Imperial Preceptor frowned. His face was cold, and his eyes were


    full of brilliance.


    Boom!


    Soaring battle intent engulfed the entire Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial Preceptor waved his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare they?!¡±


    ¡°Issue an Imperial Preceptor Order. The supremes are to return to their stations and follow me to the


    battlefield! Intruders shall be killed!¡±


    Within seconds, a Golden Imperial Order was transmitted across the country. The three supremes


    received the order at the same time. It was the highestbat order. In addition, several retired


    supremes also put on theirbat uniforms that had been taken off for a long time upon receiving the


    combat order. They returned to the battlefield to fight.


    In the event of war, they would be recalled. Even a retired soldier could still wield a bloodthirsty sword.


    Intruders would be killed!


    For a while, several supremes in the entire country gathered at the coastline at the first opportunity.


    Dozens of battleships and two aircraft carriers issued the highest battle orders.


    In an instant, the war situation in the entire southeastern sea escted. The entire country caught a


    whiff of battle. All retired soldiers also returned to their stations at this moment.


    ***


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Back to the ancestral hall in rke Manor. At this moment, the eight kings had gathered. Including


    Fulton Hash, nine swords of kingship with different colors and shapes hovered in the sky.


    Oneyer after another, the entire rke Manor waspletely shrouded in the energy field produced


    by the swords of kingship. The sea area near Arcadia Ind also surged with strong winds and waves.


    In the sky, lightning continued to sh.


    From a distance, nine swords of kingship could be seen hovering above the white castle in the center


    of Arcadia Ind. Monstrous energy pressure continued to radiate as lightning sparks of various colors


    enveloped the swords of kingship. They struck from time to time, burning the buildings and trees on the


    ground.


    Eight swords of kingship were in full swing at this moment, jointly suppressing the pure ck sword of


    kingship enveloped in ck lightning on the opposite side.


    Under the pressure of the eight kings, the pure ck sword of kingship began to crumble. Shards of


    de kept falling off.


    This meant that Fulton had started to unleash his kingship power and was on the verge of a rampage.


    That was because he had no other choice.


    Faced with two kings of disciples from the seventh zone and six others from the other party, Fulton


    could only kill or seriously injure those two if he went on a rampage.


    As for Christian rke, he stood in the ancestral hall with Fitzgerald at this moment. He stared across


    at Roger and said coldly, ¡°Roger, there¡¯s no way out from today¡¯s crisis unless the ck Dragon Heart


    is given to me and I reach the realm of the other shore! Only then will I stop the destruction of the


    rke family today!¡±

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    Roger nced at a ck-red orb formed by the simr-colored energy emanating from the ck


    Dragon Heart. There, Philip was wrapped inside. He was already isted from the outside world.


    Snort!


    A dragon¡¯s roar!


    Roger shouted solemnly, ¡°Christian, this ck Dragon Heart is not for you! Whoever dares to take a


    step forward today will be killed!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hearing this, Christian frowned. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°Roger, in your opinion, am I no


    better than Philip? Even if he gets the ck Dragon Heart, he still needs to grow up first. Have you


    ever considered how many changes will happen during that period? If I get this ck Dragon Heart, I


    can use it to reach the other shore directly. Why are you so stubborn? Why can¡¯t the candidate be me?¡±


    Roger looked at Christian and said, ¡°Because you¡¯re not perfect enough! Even if the ck Dragon


    Heart can help you break through to the other shore, you won¡¯t be able to control the demonic power


    contained in this ck Dragon Heart! Once you¡¯re consumed by the ck Dragon Heart, it¡¯ll be a


    disaster for the whole world. I can¡¯t allow that to happen!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Christianughed and said, ¡°Good excuse! In that case, I¡¯ll take it myself!¡±


    With that said, Christian ran forth and tried to break the ck-red orb barrier formed by the ck


    Dragon Heart.


    However, Roger roared angrily and raised his fist!


    Bam!


    This punch was sted and directly hit Christian¡¯s palm, causing him to stagger back several steps.


    His face was full of horror. ¡°You¡¯re not hesitating to deplete your life force so you can forcefully raise


    your strength from the realm of the other shore? Do you know the consequences of doing so?¡±


    ¡°For my son, for the rke family, and for the world, so what if I die?¡± Roger said as his eyes flickered.


    The aura on his body suddenly surged, drowning everything.


    The realm of the other shore!


    For an instant, there seemed to be only one person and one might in this world. The energy fluctuation


    from Roger was so huge that it overshadowed the aura of the eight foreign kings.


    Such terrifying energy pressure was instantly captured by the Nonagon.


    ¡°The realm of the other shore!¡±


    In the Nonagon¡¯s energy monitoring department, more than a dozen huge electronic instruments


    issued red alerts at this moment. Almost immediately, all the soldiers stood up and stared at the huge


    electronic screen in the center. Their faces were full of astonishment.


    The realm of the other shore!


    When they saw the map of Arcadia Ind disyed by the satellite on the screen, several


    commanders inbat uniforms were shocked.


    It must be him!


    Almost immediately, they made a judgment. It was rumored that the strength of that person was unlike


    before. Unexpectedly, it was still in the realm of the other shore.


    At the same time, in the west of Cochly Mountain where the sealednd was located. The obscure


    words and patterns on the ancient altar glowed brightly at this moment. Angry roars resounded in this


    area. Suddenly, the altar crumbled to pieces.


    A figure appeared on the altar. He was covered in rags and looked disheveled. He hunched over as his


    scarlet eyes glowed coldly.


    ¡°Roger rke, I¡¯m finally out! From now on, this world is mine to control!¡±


    A low beast-like roar was heard from the old man¡®s mouth. Then, he flew into the sky with mighty


    pressure and crossed the country from the west. He headed straight for the sea.


    The moment the altar copsed, the Nonagon¡¯s energy monitoring department detected this sudden


    terrifying energy pressure.

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The senior wartimemander from earlier saw an unusually bright red dot shing on the electronic


    screen at this moment. At an ultra high speed of more than ten times the speed of sound, it headed


    straight for the sea where Arcadia Ind was located.


    ¡°Report! This energy fluctuation appeared from Cochly Mountain. It should be¡­ The lord consul.¡±


    ¡°The lord consul? He actually came out?¡±


    The senior wartimemander was full of doubts at this moment.


    The monitoring personnel quickly analyzed theparison data and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the lord consul!¡±


    The old man in thebat uniform stared at the unusually bright red dot on the electronic screen with


    a solemn expression on his face.


    The energy value of the red dot was still increasing and had reached half a step to the other shore.


    However, the energy value was far from stopping and was still increasing. In the end, the energy value


    stopped in the value range close to the other shore. The next second, the red dot suddenly stalled and


    went in the reverse direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is he going?¡± The old man inbat uniform asked nervously.


    The monitoring officer nced at the screen and stammered with a stunned expression on his face,


    ¡°Report! It¡¯sing our way and looking at the speed, it has arrived.¡±


    As soon as he said that¡­


    Bang!


    With a great tremor, the entire Nonagon building rocked. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the entrance of


    the department. A hunched figure was already standing at the door at this moment.


    ¡°L-Lord C-Consul¡­¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing the figure standing at the door, dozens of staff members got up and bowed while greeting.


    Only the few wartime leaders left in charge were a little surprised and amazed when they saw the


    sudden appearance of the lord consul. The lord consul walked in, nced around with cold eyes, and


    said, ¡°Withdraw all disciples!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The old man inbat uniform was shocked and argued, ¡°Lord Consul, you¡¯ve just returned and may


    not be aware of many things. At this moment, eight foreign kings of disciples have invaded our territory.


    We must go all out, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°So noisy!¡±


    The lord consul nced coldly. With just one look, the old man inbat uniform found it difficult to


    breathe and knelt on the floor.


    ¡°This is the Nonagon. My order is everything. The people of the Imperial Pce, I hereby order you to


    withdraw within ten minutes!¡± The lord consul said coldly without any concession in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you going to betray the country?¡±


    The rest of the people in charge were filled with angry chills at this moment. The lord consul¡¯s eyes


    were cold as he raised his hand and made a grabbing motion.


    Puff!


    Several staff members inbat uniforms turned into blood mist. Others were shocked by this scene.


    Then, the lord consul¡¯s cold eyes swept over them as he said, ¡°From today onward, no Nonagon


    disciples can be mobilized without my orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Consul.¡±


    After saying that, the lord consul disappeared again and headed straight to the sea.


    ***


    Back to rke Manor. At this moment, five more swords of kingship suddenly appeared in the sky


    above rke Manor. These five swords of kingship carried monstrous pressure and formed a


    confrontation with the eight foreign kings. One of them was none other than the red dragon kingship!


    Fennel Leigh!


    The moment he appeared in rke Manor, he fought with the two foreign kings of disciples of the fifth


    zone. The other four kings of disciples from the Nonagon also joined forces.

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    Their figures stood in the four directions of the ancestral hall. They did not rush to take action but


    formed a siege.


    Several foreign kings of disciples immediately went forward after seeing them. The battles were one


    against one. However, all of them did not rush to make a move. The four local kings of disciples of the


    fifth and sixth zones were only unleashing their kingship energy fields at this moment. It was because,


    just now, they had received the highest order from the Nonagon.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hold the horses!


    Among them, a rickety old man stood with his hands behind his back. His eyes twinkled with brilliance,


    but his eyebrows were furrowed.


    ¡°The lord consul has broken the seal,¡± the old man said.


    A burly middle-aged man beside him looked at the four foreign kings across and said, ¡°As the kings of


    disciples, we¡¯re supposed to guard the country¡¯s borders. I¡¯ll disobey the lord consul¡¯s order.¡±


    After saying that, he stepped forward and blue lightning flowed all over his body, forming ayer of


    lightning armor.


    Above him, a blue lightning sword of kingship also raged with monstrous pressure and energy storm.


    The king of disciples of the sixth zone from the previous generation, The Lightning King!


    He took one step forward, and the tiles on the floor were shattered by the lightning raging from his


    body. His figure was like a thunderbolt as he immediately fought with a bald foreign king of disciples.


    The remaining three local kings of disciples were also helpless at the moment.


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re already old bones. The only value we have left is to


    defend the country. This is our glory as kings of disciples.¡± After saying that, he also stepped forward


    with his hunched back.


    Suddenly, a huge ming giant emerged behind the old man. On top of his head was a crimson ming


    sword of kingship.


    Fire Kingship!


    The remaining two kings of disciples followed suit and quickly rushed into the battlefield, fighting


    furiously with the four foreign kings of disciples.


    For a while, several battles were fought in rke Manor, all of which was enough to destroy the world.


    However, due to the enclosure of the kingship energy field and Roger¡¯s power, the entire Arcadia Ind


    was locked in a huge barrier.


    Even if there were terrifying energy fluctuations enough to destroy a country and a continent inside the


    energy field, they would not be able to break through the barrier. However, the foreign kings of disciples


    kept bringing the battles to the edge, wanting to use the energy emitted by the fierce battles to break


    down this barrier. In turn, it would cause a chain reaction enough to destroy the sea. They could then


    carry out their vicious n of destroying the coastal cities.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Suddenly, a figure descended from the sky!


    Reed Williams raged with monstrous fighting spirit and energy as he barged into the battlefield.


    The seven kings of the country against eight foreign kings. Instantly, the battlefield underwent earth-


    shaking changes. The entire sky lost all color.


    Roger, Christian, and Fitzgerald had already fought hundreds of rounds in the ancestral hall. Roger


    alone fought against thebined forces of Christian and Fitzgerald.


    However, at this very moment, a figure that surged with manic and terrifying energy descended from


    the sky like a ck thunderbolt andshed out at Roger!


    Boom!


    A huge deep pit full of scorched soil appeared on the ground. The earlier three stood around and


    stared at the depths of the huge scorched pit. There, a figure raging with evil energy rose into the sky


    again.

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    Roger stared at the figure that rushed out of the deep pit and was now standing more than ten meters


    in front of him. He frowned and asked coldly, ¡°You came out?¡±


    That figure surged with an intimidating aura andughed as he said, ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right, I came out!


    Today, I¡¯m here to wipe out the shame of my past and destroy the rke family with my bare hands!


    I¡¯m going to kill you myself! And this ck Dragon Heart¡­ I¡¯ll be taking it as well.¡±


    That figure whoughed evilly was none other than the previously sealed lord consul of the Nonagon.


    Roger frowned as he looked at him and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to settle old scores with you


    today.¡±


    After saying that, Roger moved his gaze away from the lord consul and stared at the ck-red energy


    orb formed by the ck Dragon Heart in the center.


    Seeing this, the lord consul went crazy with fury. He had been sealed for more than ten years. Now that


    he was free, he was here to seek revenge!


    However, Roger was simply ignoring him!


    This was contempt!


    The lord consul roared angrily. ¡°You¡¯re still the same, always looking down on me! In that case, I¡¯ll let


    you see with your own eyes the destruction of the rke family in your hands!¡±


    After saying that, the lord consul stepped forth and struck out with a palm that surged with the ck


    power of lightning!


    Seeing this, Roger¡¯s body surged with terrifying energy fluctuations. With a flick of his hand, like a


    dragon swinging its tail, he attacked the lord consul.


    Rumble!


    Two terrifying energies collided. The entire expanse of space trembled. The energy storm formed by


    the collision filled this ce.


    Fitzgerald and Christian quickly retreated several hundred meters away to escape the terrifying energy


    storm.


    ¡°He has taken more than half a step to the other shore but is still short of an opportunity to reach the


    other shore!¡± Fitzgerald said coldly, his eyes full of astonishment.


    Christian stared even more intently at the lord consul of the Nonagon and said coldly, ¡°Juno Yarrow!


    This is the rke family¡¯s territory. You can¡¯t do as you please here! Moreover, I want that ck


    Dragon Heart! If you dare to steal it, don¡¯t me me for sealing you up again!¡±


    Hearing this, Lord Consul Juno Yarrowughed aloud and said, ¡°Hahaha! It was you two brothers who


    joined forces to seal me in the seventh zone back then. If I hadn¡®t made a wrong move at that time, the


    realm of the other shore would have belonged to me! Today, it¡¯s you two brothers again. One forcibly


    elevated to the other shore, while the other is a half-step away. Very well, then. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s


    stronger nowpared to before!¡±


    With that said, Juno rushed out at the two!


    Instantly, the three were locked in a fierce battle. Christian did not help Roger, but the three of them


    fought for their lives.


    Seeing this, Fitzgerald¡¯s eyes fell on the ck-red ball of light formed by the ck Dragon Heart. He


    mustpletely seal the ck Dragon Heart. This was not something that should appear in this


    civilized world.


    He took advantage of the fact that the three of them were immersed in their fight and resisted the


    energy pressure emitted from the ck Dragon Heart as he approached it one step at a time.


    Then, with a glint of viciousness in his gaze, he raised his hand and formed seals with both hands.


    Obscure and iprehensible light diagrams kept hitting that ball of light.


    At the same time, at the periphery of Arcadia Ind. Court Master Larson and Alliance Master Yarn


    had arrived. Court Master Larson suddenly frowned and quickly counted with his fingers to make a


    prediction.


    ¡°Oh no! The Dragon Heart is unstable! There¡¯s great movement in the emperor¡¯s throne! Someone is


    interfering with him!¡±


    Hearing that, Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s gaze was as cold as a de as he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Fitzgerald Hale? It¡¯s him!¡±


    Court Master Larson shouted and said, ¡°Oh no! This person is not one of our kind! He actually knows


    the God Exterminating Seal Technique!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    ¡°God Exterminating Seal Technique?¡± Alliance Master Yarn frowned at that. With a shudder, he


    understood everything in an instant!


    ¡°Are you saying that Fitzgerald Hale is not from this world but from behind the door?¡± Alliance Master


    Yarn¡¯s expression darkened as an ugly look shed from the corners of his eyes.


    Court Master Larson rapidly counted with his fingers to make a prediction. A bright glow slowly


    appeared in his eyes as if he could see through the space and chaos!


    Pfft!


    In the end, he spurred out a mouthful of blood and staggered back, almost losing himself in the


    process. Alliance Master Yarn reached out to help him before Court Master Larson could stabilize


    himself. Then, his face was pale and his eyes were full of surprise and shock as he said, ¡°Roger


    personally closed the door back then and also killed three extraterrestrial beings from the other side of


    the door. He even sealed the Nonagon¡¯s lord consul to suppress the door and prevent the invasion of


    the other races. Why do they still exist here? Fitzgerald Hale came from the other shore! He¡¯s now


    sabotaging our God Creation Project! He must be stopped. Otherwise, our n will be ruined! The


    consequences could be disastrous!¡±


    After Court Master Larson finished speaking, his heart was greatly stirred. His aura immediately


    surged, reaching the peak of the king of disciples of the seventh zone!


    There was even a vague potential and aptitude to break through to the half-step to the other shore!


    Alliance Master Yarn stood aside and looked at Court Master Larson, who had unleashed his aura. He


    asked, ¡°Are you sure that hees from the other shore and is not one of our kind?¡±


    Court Master Larson nodded and said, ¡°In the Great Geomancy Prediction, there was a deduction


    made by Tony Bailey and Springer Lyon of one diagram but it was burnt. Only 59 diagrams and one


    last geomancy diagram were left, making up the 60 Great Geomancy Diagrams in history. In fact, there


    were supposed to be 61 diagrams in total, but the 60th diagram was too shocking for the people in the


    world to understand. They even had a premonition that the descendants after a thousand years


    wouldn¡¯t be able to understand thest diagram, so they burned it. However, it was preserved as


    rubbings and is being closely guarded by Springer Lyon¡¯s descendants. I had the privilege to meet


    them and jointly deduce the fate of this world. I¡¯ve seen thest diagram. It¡¯s really shocking and


    corresponds to the other shore.¡±


    Court Master Larson said a lot in one breath, but his aura remained undiminished. Then, he put his


    hands on the bright barrier covering the entire Arcadia Ind and muttered a few words under his


    breath. Two golden circles of a spell formation emerged in his hands. He tore open a crack in the


    barrier and entered Arcadia Ind.


    Alliance Master Yarn followed closely behind and looked in the direction of rke Manor where the


    center of the energy storm was. Even when standing on the periphery of Arcadia Ind, the powerful


    energy fluctuations that erupted from the manor could still be felt!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The seven local kings against the eight foreign kings! There were also three freaks at half-step to the


    other shore or already in the realm of the other shore fighting each other.


    The sky over Arcadia Ind was dark with thunder as lightning poured down.


    Court Master Larson nced through the expanse of space, turned to Alliance Master Yarn beside him,


    and said, ¡°I know that your purpose lies in the stone tablet of eternal life left behind by the First


    Emperor. All I can tell you is that if you want to obtain the secret scroll of eternal life, you can¡¯t do it


    without Philip¡¯s help.¡±


    After saying that, Court Master Larson dashed forth to rke Manor.


    Alliance Master Yarn stood in ce with his hands behind his back, his eyes flickering.


    He smiled and said, ¡°This guy¡­ Well, since you said that I need Philip in my life, I¡¯ll lend him a hand.¡±


    With that said, an iparably strong and exuberant dragon power surged from Alliance Master Yarn.


    His entire aged demeanor was reced by a golden dragon in its prime. He soared into the sky, turned


    into a golden dragon-shaped silhouette, and rushed in the direction of rke Manor.


    ***


    Back to the ancestral hall.


    At this moment, Fitzgerald¡¯s face was full of gloom as his hands continuously formed obscure and


    iprehensible runes. He kept thrusting them to the ck-red ball of light.


    In his eyes, dense numbers and runes shed constantly as if he was receiving some kind of signal.

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    At the same time, more than a dozen satellites in outer space were also disturbed by a powerful and


    irregr force. The Nonagon screen disy also started to be blurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Adjust the screen immediately!¡± someone shouted.


    ¡°Report! The satellite shows external energy interference. We¡¯re unable to capture the image over the


    sea area,¡± a staff member replied.


    ¡°How is that possible? We have the most advanced satellite system in the world. How is it¡­¡± The man


    was full of surprise before he stared at the image that appeared in the middle of the screen.


    It was a huge ck and red ball of light as well as the back view of a figure in green.


    The Dragon Pavilion Master?


    However, at this moment, the back view of the Dragon Pavilion Master shown on the screen looked


    extraordinarily grim.


    Click!


    Next, the entire image disappeared.


    ¡°Adjust it for me immediately! The signal must be restored as soon as possible!¡± the captain shouted.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the ancestral hall.


    Four figures descended from the sky in four separate directions, trapping Fitzgerald Hale in the middle.


    ¡°Fitzgerald Hale! I didn¡¯t expect you to be an extraterrestrial being from the other shore when you¡¯ve


    been lurking in the Nonagon for so long!¡±


    That sturdy Tiger Pavilion Master was full of anger at this moment, and his body also raged with manic


    power. On the other hand, the master of Turtle Pavilion, Chandler Curtis, stood with his hands behind


    his back. His eyes shone brightly. Staring at the grim Fitzgerald, he said, ¡°Person of the other shore,


    when it was said that Patriarch rke killed three people back then, which one were you? You actually


    managed to survive.¡±


    Fitzgerald smiled and released his hand from the ck-red orb formed by the ck Dragon Heart. With


    a wave of his hand, he caught the longsword in his hand.


    He sneered and said, ¡°During the battle back then, more than three people stepped into thisnd. I¡¯m


    the fourth person, but I¡¯m better at concealing myself. For so many years, even Roger rke didn¡¯t


    notice the difference in me. If not for this ck Dragon Heart, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed myself.¡±


    After saying that, the longsword in Fitzgerald¡¯s hand emitted bursts of ck energy and turned into a


    ck-red demonic sword. It looked very ferocious and terrifying.


    ¡°Hmph, very well, then. Today, we shall kill an extraterrestrial being from the other shore!¡±


    Zayn Lowe, the master of Tiger Pavilion, roared angrily and stomped on the ground before throwing a


    violent punch at Fitzgerald!


    This punch was like the roaring of a tiger with violent energy pressure. It sted Fitzgerald on the


    chest.


    Fitzgerald¡¯s eyes gradually turned ck as a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said,


    ¡°You¡¯re not yet my opponent.¡±


    With that said, the demonic sword in his hand shed away!


    Buzz!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sword hummed. The sword gave off a ck light as it shed at Zayn¡¯s punch!


    Boom!


    The ck sword struck Zayn¡¯s tiger fist, and a terrifying energy fluctuation was produced from the


    collision. The surrounding floor tiles and brick walls copsed from this manic energy.


    Chandler stood at the center of the energy storm. His clothes fluttered, and his body staggered back


    uncontrobly. He forced himself to remain on the spot and that action left two deep imprints on the


    ground.


    Too strong!

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    The same was true for the other two pavilion masters, both of whom were in the center of the storm


    and enduring the pressure of this raging energy. However, immediately after, the master of Phoenix


    Pavilion, Susie Sharp, raised her hand and struck out with a palm.


    The call of a phoenix resounded through the sky. In the sky, a huge ming bird cried out and swooped


    down with the might of soaring mes.


    Rumble!


    The ming phoenix headed where Fitzgerald stood. Fitzgerald looked up with a pair of pure ck


    pupils that flickered with an extremely vicious chill. He waved the demonic sword in his hand and


    shed it at the swooping me phoenix.


    A ck shadow shaped like a ck skeleton rose from the ground, carrying extremely manic and dark


    energy. It soared into the sky. It opened its big skeleton hands and grabbed the wings of the ming


    phoenix. With a hellish roar, it tore the ming phoenix into pieces.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Puff!


    The sky was filled with scattered me energy fluctuations that formed a sea of fire.


    However, the next moment, that sea of mes turned into countless small ming phoenixes. Then, like


    a torrential rain of mes, they bombarded the huge ck skeleton.


    Rumble!


    There was a series of explosions that was enough to destroy the world. That huge ck skeleton was


    defeated by the ming phoenixes that swooped down from the sky, turning into a ck mist that


    dissipated into thin air.


    Fitzgerald staggered back. Just as he was about to raise his hand, a burly body got close to him.


    Zayn roared, ¡°Where are you looking?! Your opponent is me!¡±


    Biff, bang!


    Instantly, the two fought!


    However, Fitzgerald was like an undefeated warrior at this moment. He sted Zayn away with just a


    few moves.


    Swoosh!


    The next second, Griffin Pavilion Master Dahlia Una joined the battle and fought Fitzgerald. Then, the


    four pavilion masters took turns fighting Fitzgerald!


    Even so, Fitzgerald still had the strength to fight back.


    Bang!


    Zayn¡¯s kick carried the roar of a tiger and hit Fitzgerald on the side of his face.


    Fitzgerald was sent flying out like a meteor and crashed into several walls before he tumbled heavily on


    the ground. He left a long deep pit.


    The four pavilion masters stood together, all gasping for breath. They had numerous wounds all over


    their bodies.


    Fitzgerald was too strong!


    Immediately after, they saw Fitzgerald slowly get up from the ground. Raising his head, he revealed his


    eyes that were full of sternness and excitement. He raised his hand and wiped away the ck blood


    that spilled from the corner of his mouth. He said with a wicked sneer, ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect the


    four of you to still have some strength. This primitive world really surprises me.¡±


    While saying that, ck blood flowed out of Fitzgerald¡¯s arm.


    The ck blood quickly formed a pool of viscous ck liquid on the ground, which then slowly rose into


    the air and formed a human silhouette that was exactly like Fitzgerald.


    Seeing this scene, the expressions of the four pavilion masters darkened.


    Dealing with one Fitzgerald was already troublesome enough, but now, it was double the trouble.


    Chandler said, ¡°I finally know how he survived.¡±


    The other three pavilion masters also understood.


    He had such vitality and this mysterious cloning technique, which could form a new life as long as there


    was blood. It was indeed unheard of and simply beyond their knowledge.


    No wonder Patriarch rke once said that the other shore was not a ce essible to the people of


    this world. With such human cell regeneration ability, one was forced to believe that the civilization of


    the other shore had surpassed this world¡¯s by at least one civilization.


    They were most likely already the third civilization.

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    Several pavilion masters looked at each other and nodded before fighting Fitzgerald again.


    Fitzgerald sneered while his clone rushed into the battlefield and tussled with the four pavilion masters.


    His original body walked toward a ck-red dragon egg that was formed by the ck Dragon Heart.


    Standing in front of the dragon egg, Fitzgerald revealed a look of excitement in his eyes and said, ¡°I


    never expected someone here to match the ck Dragon Heart so perfectly. I can¡¯t even find many


    people with such physical quality and bloodline on the other shore. Very well. In that case, I¡¯ve changed


    my mind. I¡¯m going to bring you back and train you to be the strongest killing machine on the


    other shore! In the future, I want you to return here and massacre your own kind!¡±


    With that said, Fitzgerald stretched out his hand, and there was a ck rune in his palm.


    That ck rune constantly glowed with a ck light and slowly erged. Finally, like a wriggling bug, it


    attached to the ck- red dragon egg that shone with a strange light.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this time, two figures descended from the sky and smashed to the ground. Fitzgerald quickly


    retreated.


    A golden 64-diagram magic circle rushed out of the smoke and enveloped the dragon egg.


    Instantly, the ck worm-like thing that was attached to the dragon egg was engulfed by the golden


    magic circle. It sizzled with ck smoke and dissipated after some struggling.


    Two figures walked out of the smoke. They were none other than Court Master Larson and Alliance


    Master Yarn.


    At this moment, golden magic circle runes glowed in the eyes of Court Master Larson, as well as on his


    neck and arms. He pointed with one finger and a golden magic circle formed in front of him, from which


    several fireballs sted out at Fitzgerald.


    Immediately after, the golden magic circle in Court Master Larson¡¯s hand turned like a mechanical gear.


    The obscure runes on it shone with golden light. In the middle of the magic circle, dozens of gold-ted


    sabers and spears appeared slowly.


    These sabers and spears continuously formed out of the alternate space behind the magic circle and


    were suspended in the air in front of Court Master Larson.


    Court Master Larson frowned and waved his hand.


    ng!


    The golden weapons formed by the magic circle sted at Fitzgerald like a meteor shower.


    A treasure trove of golden magic weapons. These golden magic weapons exuded monstrous pressure


    and energy fluctuations!


    Puff, puff!


    In an instant, these golden magic weapons pierced through Fitzgerald¡¯s body, which produced bright


    sparks all over his body. His wounds carried a golden afterglow. Fitzgerald fell into a pool of blood.


    Remnants of the magic circle remained in the area. With just one face-off, Fitzgerald was pierced


    countless times by Court Master Larson.


    Alliance Master Yarn and Court Master Larson stared at the pool of blood on the ground, not daring to


    let down their vignce in the slightest.


    Sure enough, a few secondster, that puddle of blood on the ground began to wriggle and quickly


    fused like ck metal liquid before slowly condensing into a human shape.


    Court Master Larson frowned and felt very nervous. He asked Alliance Master Yarn, ¡°What do you


    see?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn pondered for a moment with his hands behind his back. He said, ¡°Non-human. It


    must be some kind of super high-tech product that utilizes the activity of cells and advanced


    technology. There are countless ultra-fine machineponents in the blood that can be separated and


    re-fused as quickly as cells to re-form the human body. To be precise, it¡¯s the human body modification


    technology that Cooper Berry, the Nonagon¡¯s deputy consul, is studying. However, Cooper¡¯s research


    is far inferiorpared to what Fitzgerald is disying now.¡±

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    After hearing this, Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°Then what do we do now? His


    strength is not below ours. He¡¯s already half-step to the other shore. Moreover, in my opinion, his real


    strength should be in the realm of the other shore, so why does it feel like something is wrong with his


    body and his power is only at the half-step now?¡±


    Court Master Larson frowned as he looked at Fitzgerald, who was still forming his human body. He


    said, ¡°Perhaps the battle with Patriarch rke back then caused him some damage, or maybe it¡¯s


    because of the Nonagon¡¯s lord consul. In any case, we must keep this dragon egg today. Otherwise, if


    he brings it back to the other shore, it¡¯ll inevitably cause immeasurable destruction to our civilization. At


    that time, even if we gather our global resources and strength, as well as those hidden supernatural


    talents, we won¡¯t be able to resist the power and civilizational impact from the other shore.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn nodded and said, ¡°The door to the other shore is a stargate that has always


    existed under this starry sky. Since the time of the First Emperor, that stargate has existed. I thought


    that it was just a passage to the higher and more profound outside realm left by the ancient people but I


    never thought that it was a source of chaos. I wonder how amazing and talented the First Emperor


    was. With the wisdom and strength at that time, he actually managed to seal the stargate for thousands


    of years.¡±


    Court Master Larson added, ¡°The First Emperor isn¡¯t someone we can evaluate. His great


    achievements are definitely not limited to just those recorded in the history books. His wisdom wasn¡¯t


    something the people of that era should have. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the First Emperor was likely to have


    come into contact with the door in our country for some reason, and thus he came into contact with a


    higher civilization. This led him to have such amazing wisdom and vision. However, due to the


    limitations of that era, the only thing he could do was to be the First Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ancientmandment of the First Emperor still exists until today. To unify the world as one,


    to suppress the dragon ley lines, and to protect the country! I hereby swear in the name of the FirstThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emperor! As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll defend the country and open up the frontiers. I¡¯ll destroy the enemies


    and set the foundation of thisnd! When I die, I¡¯ll transform into a dragon spirit and bless thend for


    eternity! The sun and the moon shall witness this oath, heaven and earth shall acknowledge it, and all


    immortals, devils, and gods shall listen to it!¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn said, his eyes were full of admiration and excitement. ¡°This is how a proper man


    should act. Today, as a descendant of the First Emperor, I shall protect the foundation of my people for


    generations and protect mynd for eternity!¡±


    After saying that, dragon energy surged from Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s body. Behind him, a towering


    shadow of an emperor in a yellow robe and a golden jade crown rose. He looked tall from all directions.


    Every move of his caused people to have the urge to worship him!


    Such pressure and aura were enough to rock the world.


    The dragon energy from Alliance Master Yarn contained enough domineering arrogance to overwhelm


    the world. As if because of the words of the First Emperor, his realm immediately soared to half-step to


    the other shore.


    Fitzgerald had formed his human shape at this moment. With a frown and a sneer, he said, ¡°Today has


    given me constant surprises. Alliance Master Yarn has actually made a breakthrough in his realm. So,


    you¡¯re a descendant of the First Emperor. No wonder!¡±


    As Fitzgerald said that, he held the demonic sword in his hand, which was pitch-ck and emitting a


    demonic aura. His figure sted out abruptly as he shed his sword at Alliance Master Yarn!


    ¡°Back then, the First Emperor destroyed the pioneers of my people. Now, I really want to find out what


    kind of strength the descendants of the First Emperor possess!¡± Fitzgerald roared.


    Here, crimson dragon eyes appeared on Alliance Master Yarn. His aura had soared to the extreme.


    Half-step to the other shore. One could even sense a vague tendency to break through to the other


    shore!


    However, in the end, Alliance Master Yarn sighed. His eyes shed red and gold as he said, ¡°I¡¯m still


    short of an opportunity. In that case, let me fight you with my wrecked body!¡±


    Boom!

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    Alliance Master Yarn raised his hand and the world lost all color. A gigantic palm with monstrous


    pressure fell from the sky. The golden palm was extremely huge and apanied by Sanskrit chants


    as it fell.


    Rumble!


    The huge golden palm mmed at the approaching Fitzgerald!


    Bam!


    Fitzgerald raised his arms and braced himself against the huge golden palm. However, the ground was


    shaken by the residual power of the golden palm and sank in by one meter.


    Boom!


    A huge crater in the shape of a palm appeared on the ground.


    Fitzgerald¡¯s knees sank into the ground, and his face was full of agony as he resisted the huge golden


    palm above his head. It could be seen that he was under tremendous pressure. Alliance Master Yarn


    approached Fitzgerald.


    The gigantic shadow of the emperor behind him also seemed to look down on the world. With a wave


    of Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s hand, another huge golden palm fell from the sky again.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the sky, the shadow of the emperor also roared, ¡°Those who are not of my kind shall be destroyed!¡±


    Boom!


    The golden palm formed by the golden shadow was mmed on top of the golden palm struck out by


    Alliance Master Yarn. The two palms ovepped and exploded in golden brilliance.


    Boom!


    Golden airwaves rippled and exploded with Fitzgerald in the center. Under the palm of the golden


    emperor¡¯s shadow, Fitzgerald once again burst into a ck viscous liquid and turned into a pool of


    blood.


    Roar!


    A low beast-like roar came from the pool of blood on the ground. ¡°Julius Yarn, damn you! Thousands of


    years have passed yet you still have such great power!¡±


    Then, as Court Master Larson and Alliance Master Yarn watched, that pool of blood rapidly manifested


    into countless ck mechanical little bugs.


    The clicking noises made by those bugs resounded throughout the world. Then, the bugs flew into the


    air. It could be clearly seen that the mouths of these bugs were equipped with tinyser cannons.


    Puff!


    Instantly, this swarm of mechanical bugs fired ultra high energyser rays at Alliance Master Yarn. The


    denseser rays formed huge scorching energy that was enough to destroy a king of disciples in the


    seventh zone!


    Seeing this, Court Master Larson sprang into action and made a grabbing motion in the air. As if he


    was twisting a knob, the golden magic circle that floated in mid-air in front of him rotated rapidly before


    it ovepped and formed a huge golden barrier that shielded Alliance Master Yarn.


    Sizzle!


    All the denseser rays sted against the huge golden barrier. The area of attack formed an ultra


    high energy point that was tens of thousands of degrees Celsius.


    Even the space was distorted because of the boiling energy pressure.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    Seeing this, Alliance Master Yarn raised his hand and struck out a sliver of dragon¡¯s might to reinforce


    the golden barrier.


    At the same time, he raised his other hand, pointed at the sky, and shouted with agitation, ¡°I¡¯m the


    emperor through the ages. You and other small extraterrestrial beings from the other shore must


    kneel!¡±


    With that said, Alliance Master Yarn pointed with his hand and the golden emperor shadow behind him


    waved one hand as well, causing his robe to flutter. A powerful and terrifying pressure worthy of an


    emperor swept through the area. It rushed toward the dense ck mechanical bugs that filled the sky.


    Instantly, the golden emperor¡¯s shadow glowed brilliantly as if it was the only presence in the world!


    From a distance in the outside world, the golden emperor¡¯s shadow could be seen standing in the


    middle of Arcadia Ind, pointing to the sky and changing the rules and trajectory of a star. Then, that


    shining star shot from outer space at high speed, forming an extremely hot fireball in the atmosphere. It


    fell from the sky.


    Star Maniption Technique!


    With just one finger, the trajectory of the stars could be manipted.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, a huge meteorite the size of Arcadia Ind turned into an extremely bright fireball and fell


    from the sky. It carried a power that could destroy the world. It was as if it would sink Arcadia Ind.


    In the outside world, satellite and TV channels around the world simultaneously broadcasted this


    image. However, they reported that a meteorite was falling into the sea and everyone was strictly


    forbidden to go out to sea.


    At the same time, a level 16 tsunami warning was issued for coastal areas. Ordinary citizens who did


    not know the truth took out their mobile phones and took pictures of this devastating scene. The entire


    socialwork also exploded.


    Rumors of doomsday spread. Of course, thebat forces of all countries were also on high alert.


    Such arge meteorite had never been seen before and it was enough to destroy half of the human


    civilization. However, the expected image of the meteorite falling into the sea and causing an


    earthquake of dozens of magnitude and a tsunami of a magnitude more than ten did not happen.


    The moment the meteorite was about to engulf the entire Arcadia Ind, it shattered and turned to


    dust. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    All countries also rushed to exin that it was because of an extremely advanced weapon system that


    used the power of ultrasonic waves to st the meteorite into dust. However, in reality, it was Court


    Master Larson who stopped Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s attack in the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Are you crazy? If this continues, Arcadia Ind will sink and the coastal areas will be engulfed by


    waves!¡±


    At that moment, Court Master Larson had already thought about the consequences of Alliance Master


    Yarn¡¯s attack


    Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°How can we wipe out these extraterrestrial beings if


    you¡¯re so cowardly?¡±


    Court Master Larson raised his eyebrows and looked at the densely packed mechanical bugs that were


    reorganizing and forming a human shape.


    Fitzgerald reconstructed his body again. The skin on his face had a ck-gold metallic luster before it


    slowly healed and became the same as before.


    ¡°Gentlemen, if this continues, you¡¯re bound to lose,¡± Fitzgerald sneered.


    Alliance Master Yarn snorted and said, ¡°Fitzgerald Hale, if you have the guts, let¡¯s fight on Cochly


    Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Alliance Master Yarn, Cochly Mountain is thest purend of your human race. If you want to


    trick me there and seal me, l¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Fitzgerald sneered, and the demon sword


    appeared in his hand again.


    Court Master Larson added, ¡°Fitzgerald, you definitely won¡¯t be able to take the ck Dragon Heart


    away today. lf you insist on doing so, we¡¯ll kill you even if we have to make some sacrifices!¡±


    Hearing this, Fitzgerald frowned.


    That was right. His strength was unstable, and he was only half-step to the other shore. It took him


    more than ten years of recuperation before he could return to this realm. If he fought against them for


    too long, Fitzgerald was not confident that he could escape unscathed.

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    After consideration, Fitzgerald looked at the three figures fighting in the sky and said solemnly with a


    scowl, ¡°Even if you want to stop me, it¡¯ll depend on how strong you are!¡±


    With that said, Fitzgerald dashed forth again. In an instant, this ce was filled with the energies of


    Fitzgerald, Court Master Larson, and Alliance Master Yarn.


    The battle was on. The sky raged with terrifying energy pressure!


    ***


    At the sea near Arcadia Ind.


    Roger rke, Christian rke, and Juno Yarrow were having a face-off with soaring intensity. At this


    moment, Christian was covered in injuries and even had a broken arm.


    Juno was not doing well either. With eyes full of gloom, he stared at Roger who disyed no changes.


    He said with a sneer, ¡°Roger, let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡± After saying that, Juno made a grabbing


    motion and caught a giant sword made of sea waves, which he shed at Roger.


    The giant sword formed a surging wave that was enough to engulf a city.


    Roger¡¯s eyes tensed with rity as he raised his hand and pointed. In an instant, the surging waves


    were frozen for hundreds of miles. Then, Roger pointed at the air.


    Crack!


    The sword in Juno¡¯s hand shattered and disintegrated half an arm away from Roger. Juno raised his


    hand and struck out with a palm.


    Roger was unperturbed as he blocked the attack seamlessly.


    Boom!


    Then, he counterattacked with a palm strike. A tiger appeared from a white ming circle on his palm,


    roaring as it pounced on Juno¡¯s chest.


    Bam!


    Juno was knocked back dozens of meters by this strike and rolled over on the sea surface.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t believe you canst much longer!¡± Juno stabilized his body and roared angrily. He


    spread his arms wide open and his body surged with energy pressure.


    In a sh, a huge wave vortex formed on the bottom of Juno¡¯s feet. This vortex surged and spun


    rapidly, slowly growing from one meter in diameter to thousands of meters.


    Waves raged on the sea surface, the sky lost all color, and countless white shes of lightning fell from


    the sky. Juno was at the center of the storm with manic energy raging all over him. A strange light


    flickered in his eyes as he sneered sinisterly. He shed at Roger while yelling, ¡°Dragon ying


    Technique!¡±


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, nine silver dragons formed by sea waves rose. They roared and hovered around


    Juno. In the center of the nine silver dragons, Juno was like a dazzling silver ball of light.


    The dragons¡¯ roars filled the air!


    In a sh, the nine silver dragons pounced on the tiny Roger with might that could destroy the world.

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    Roger calmly stood on the sea surface, looked up with twinkling eyes, and stared at the nine silver


    dragons made from sea waves that were about to attack him.


    The terrifying energy pressure contained in these nine silver dragons had already surpassed half-step


    to the other shore. Under such pressure, countless waves surged on the sea. Even the nearby


    coastline began to fomi waves more than ten meters high as if to engulf everything on the coastline.


    Roger helplessly shook his head and slowly raised his hands, his eyes shining brightly. At that moment,


    his decrepit and aged body suddenly surged with powerful energy and pressure.


    In a sh, Roger¡¯s shirt was torn apart by the nine silver dragons that attacked him. In an instant,


    Roger¡¯s injured and withered body was exposed to everyone.


    There were even several fatal wounds on his chest and back. Such fatal wounds were enough to


    shatter a person¡¯s life force.


    All of a sudden, the battlefields around Arcadia Ind stopped briefly. All the kings of disciples, the four


    pavilion masters, as well as Court Master Larson and Alliance Master Yarn felt something in their


    hearts. They simultaneously looked out to the sea.


    There, a withered figure with hands across his chest was pushing forward, fighting against Juno¡¯s


    Dragon ying Technique all alone!


    In everyone¡¯s line of sight, Roger¡¯s decrepit body was too punypared to the nine silver dragons. It


    was as if an ignorant old man was trying to defy the will of heaven.


    ¡°Hah! ¡±


    Abruptly, Roger shouted and his aura exploded. His skinny body was also full of vitality in an instant. In


    a sh, Roger¡¯s appearance and body returned to their peak. The next second, in everyone¡¯s eyes,


    Roger had returned to the peak of his prime.


    An extremely magnificent figure gazed at the world. Just a glimpse of; his back was enough to capture


    everyone¡¯s attention. That figure was like a lone phantom through the ages. His every movement was


    filled with the mysteries of cosmic rules.


    The Roger rke whom no one could surpass had returned.


    At this moment, Court Master Larson¡¯s eyes shone as he stared at the back of that figure and said, ¡°We


    havee to this point. Alliance Master Yarn, I need your help!¡±


    Hearing that, Alliance Master Yarn looked at Court Master Larson and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you


    today! If we survive, you, Benny Larson, will owe me a favor!¡±


    Court Master Larson turned to Alliance Master Yarn with indifferent eyes and said with augh, ¡°The


    descendant of the First Emperor is extraordinary, indeed! Alright! If we survive today, I, Benny Larson,


    will owe you a favor!¡±


    With that said, the two soared in to the sky and caught up with Fitzgerald who was trying to escape!


    Fitzgerald must be stopped because he was using the terrifying energy stirred up in this world to


    communicate with the stargate behind the three doors. Once Fitzgerald seeded and the stargate


    opened, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    That would be the destruction of world civilization!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In an instant, Court Master Larson activated the power of his origin and used the magic circle to push


    Alliance Master Yarn to a pseudo-realm on the other shore.


    However, Alliance Master Yarn was still one step away from the realm of the other shore.


    Alliance Master Yarn sighed inwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m still missing that little opportunity. So be it. Today,


    for my people and for my civilization, I¡¯ll fight to my death!


    ***


    Roger had returned to his peak condition. He had a handsome face, ck hair, as well as a tall and


    burly figure. He was standing on the sea with his hands behind his back. In that instant, only this


    magnificent figure could be seen.


    Roger stared at the nine silver dragons raging in front of him intently with a smug smile. He raised his


    right hand, made a grabbing motion at the nine silver dragons in mid-air, and shouted grimly, ¡°How dare


    nine worms like you kick up a storm on my sea?! Die!¡±


    Crack!


    Nine shattering sounds that shook the world!


    The nine silver dragons were crushed by Roger¡¯s grip in an instant. The sea immediately raged with


    destructive energy. Waves hundreds of meters high surged on the sea.


    Such a shocking tsunami was enough to destroy a country.

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    Roger¡¯s eyes darkened as he jumped into the air. In an instant, he broke through the atmosphere and


    jumped into outer space.


    Around him were several satellites. Then, he looked down from the sky. In his eyes, the azure sea and


    the blue looked so peaceful. However, waves hundreds of meters high were raging in the sea.


    Roger pressed down with one hand. In the sky above, a huge pahn was formed, forcibly calming down


    the huge waves.


    Such great power! This power could not be described in words! This was the power and strength of the


    other shore!


    The next instant, Roger¡¯s figure was already standing in front of Juno, who had a gloomy expression on


    his face. Roger still stood with his hands behind his back as his eyes shed with sternness. He looked


    at Juno, saying, ¡°Juno Yarrow, at the cost of my remaining life force, I¡¯ll once again seal you in the


    stargate to guard it for ten years. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°Roger rke, how dare you?!¡±


    Juno roared with scarlet eyes as his body raged with fury.


    ¡®Sealed again?¡¯


    He would never ept it. He finally escaped after much difficulty. How could he be sealed again?


    He did not want to endure the darkness of the past ten years again. Those days had tortured him.


    The stargate was an extremely terrifying existence. Every moment, Juno was fighting those monstrous


    creatures behind the stargate that wanted to break through it. For more than ten years, he had never


    stopped. However, the response he got was Roger¡¯s hand.


    Roger simply raised his hand and did a grabbing motion. With that grab, Roger absorbed and utilized


    all cosmic power.


    At that moment, Juno deeply experienced the extreme heaviness of the space around him.


    He wanted to flee but the power of spatial rules pressed down on him like a mountain, rendering him


    unable to move.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Juno roared, his whole body resisting the spatial rules modified by Roger.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His whole body bulged like a balloon that was about to explode!


    Crack!


    Suddenly, there was a shattering sound. That expanse of space shattered like a broken mirror. Then,


    Juno¡¯s figure flew several hundred meters away from where he stood before Roger grabbed him. At


    that moment, Juno was full of cold sweat and was pantingboriously. He stared at Roger who stood


    hundreds of meters away with a nd smile and extremely calm eyes.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    ¡®This old man actually burned his remaining life force to forcefully return to his peak!¡¯


    If he had not fought with his remaining power, he would have been caught by that old man just now.


    ¡°Roger rke, even if you¡¯ve returned to your peak and have forcibly changed the rules today, once


    your realm falls, you¡¯ll end up dead!¡± Juno roared indignantly.

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    Roger looked up calmly as if his eyes could see through history. He smiled ndly and said, ¡°So what if


    I die? Defending mynd and my people is my duty and responsibility. Juno Yarrow, when are you


    going to understand this sense of responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Ridiculous!¡±


    Junoughed and said, ¡°This bunch of primitive bugs doesn¡¯t even know the origin of this world! Why


    should I bother to protect them?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After saying that, Juno waved his hand, and a screen formed by water waves appeared in front of him.


    It disyed the live reactions of people in the streets around the world.


    ¡°Look, these bugs are such ignorant creatures. Are they worth you guarding them to your death like


    this?¡±


    Juno said with a ferocious chill on his face, ¡°As long as you fulfill my wish and let me ascend to the


    other shore, open the stargate, andpletely integrate the civilization of that world into this world, it¡¯ll


    be a survival of the fittest. Only in this way can the civilization of this world develop rapidly and embark


    on the right track! Don¡¯t forget. Even the four ancient civilizations in the human era used to have close


    contact with the civilization behind that stargate! This is enough to prove that the civilization behind the


    stargate can be of help to us. So, why is your stance so pedantic?!¡±


    Roger sighed and asked, ¡°Juno Yarrow, which one of the four ancient civilizations you mentioned is left


    today?¡±


    ¡°Only the one in our country!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why this is?¡±


    Faced with Roger¡¯s question, Juno frowned while he continued to restore his strength by constantly


    absorbing the power of cosmic rules.


    Roger¡¯s eyes were bleak as he answered his own question, ¡°Since the First Emperor, every regime and


    generation throughout history has been resisting the stargate. Without their sacrifices, without them


    guarding the country and stargate, we would have long ended up in the same state as those three


    ancient civilizations. This information is engraved on the stargate. You¡¯ve been there for more than ten


    years. Have you never seen the drawings on the stargate?¡±


    Juno was taken aback as a stern look shed in his eyes. He roared, ¡°What do the drawings on the


    stargate have to do with me? Roger rke, you locked me up for more than ten years and wasted so


    many years of my time. If not for you and your rke family, I would¡¯vended on the other shore long


    ago and led the current civilization to achieve a quantum leap! Since you¡¯re still so pedantic today, I¡¯ll


    use your blood as an offering to help me break through that gap!¡±


    After saying that, Juno¡¯s body surged with a manic energy pressure. At that moment, he moved the


    earth and roared, ¡°Roger, I¡¯ll show you how I survived behind the stargate!¡±


    In a sh, Juno transformed into an extremely sharp de that was thousands of meters long. He


    shed at Roger fiercely.


    Roger frowned, shook his head helplessly, and said with a sigh, ¡°Incorrigible. So be it. I¡¯ll seal you for


    another ten years!¡±


    After saying that, Roger sprang into action. His figure became huge and exuded a huge golden halo.


    This body stood like a giant on thisnd. Every move carried a destructive force that could overwhelm


    everything in all directions.


    Whoosh!


    Roger thrust out with one hand using his gigantic golden body at the huge de Juno had transformed


    into.


    Rumble!


    The world lost all color and the earth shook. Waves hundreds of meters high were set off at sea. The


    turbulent sea seemed to mark the end of the world!


    The nearby aircraft carriers and warships swayed in the storm, looking so insignificant.


    The huge golden figure collided with the dazzling de and produced a violent energy luster.

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    The whole area was filled with terrifying energy pressure. Everything seemed so puny at the moment.


    The spreading energy filled the area and was enough to crush all creatures and objects into pieces.


    Roar!


    Juno¡¯s figure staggered back several thousand meters, his scarlet eyes full of indignation. Then, he


    flew into the sky again with an invincible might and rushed at Roger.


    Instantly, the two fought above the sea and up to the sky, going even above the clouds.


    Christiannded on the sea surface and looked up at the intense energy pressure that emitted from


    above. Then, with searing eyes, he locked his gaze on the ck-red dragon egg in the ancestral hall


    on Arcadia Ind.


    Swoosh!


    Instantly, Christian¡¯s figure shes as he arrived in front of the dragon egg with a slight blue current on


    his body. With a face full of excitement and a smile at the corners of his mouth, Christian looked at the


    dragon egg that was slowly hatching in front of him. He said with a smile, ¡°Finally, this ck Dragon


    Heart belongs to me!¡±


    After saying that, Christian raised his hand and a threeyer golden magic circle appeared on his palm.


    It looked very obscure and flickered with strange characters.


    As Christian¡¯s palm rested on the surface of the ck-red magma-like shell of the dragon egg, an old


    figure stepped out from the darkness in the depths of the ancestral hall.


    ¡°Christian, you still have a chance to turn back¡­¡±


    The grand elder stood with his hands behind his back in a dim area with an indifferent look on his face.


    His eyes were clear and grave.


    Christian stared at the figure of the grand elder. A hint of resignation and harshness shed at the


    corner of his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Grand Elder, am I not worthy in your eyes?¡±


    The grand elder shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Christian, you¡¯re still too young and know too


    little. The other shore is not as simple as you think. Moreover, as Roger said, your body is not perfect


    enough, so you¡¯re not the best candidate for this ck Dragon Heart. Back then, Charlotte tried


    numerous times before her test seeded on Little Monkey. This ck Dragon Heart was prepared for


    him. ording to the n, we should wait for another three years, but that little thing in District 12


    ruined the n. Everything that¡¯s happening now is not part of our n. Christian, turn back. I can


    intercede for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hearing this, Christian¡¯s eyes reddened. He looked at the ck Dragon Heart that was just within his


    reach and roared angrily, ¡°No! I won¡¯t stop here! Grand Elder, I know that all along, you¡¯ve regarded the


    branch family as a dispensable existence. Only the main family is the root and future of the rke


    family. I¡¯ve heard such words countless times. I asked myself long ago why the fate of the branch


    family is to protect the main family. Why can¡¯t the branch family lead the rke family to another era of


    glory? It was only until that day when I saw that door and saw the glimpse of the beauty of the other


    shore that I realized I must fight for the life I want! Today, I must get this ck Dragon Heart and let


    everyone see that I, Christian rke, have my own destiny!¡±


    After that, Christian turned his head with a stern look on his face. He stared at the grand elder and said,


    ¡°Grand Elder, don¡¯t stop me. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be one more memorial que in this ancestral hall!¡±

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    Hearing this, the grand elder shook his head helplessly and said with a sigh, ¡°You may try, then.¡±


    After saying that, the grand elder still stood in the same spot with his hands behind his back. He looked


    calm and serene with neither force nor energy pressure exuding from him.


    Christian¡¯s eyes tensed. He knew that the grand elder was not a simple character despite never seeing


    thetter make a move. However, he understood that someone who was miraculously able toe


    back from that ce alive was definitely not a simple person.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Excuse my rudeness, then!¡± With an angry shout, Christian raised his hand, grabbed the thin air, and


    yanked it down!


    Rumble!


    Due to Christian¡¯s action, huge ck clouds in the sky formed a tornado cloud before transforming into


    an arrow. The arrowhead was a hundred feet in size, carrying monstrous blue and white lightning. With


    a piercing sound that shook the world, it fired at the grand elder!


    The grand elder raised his eyebrows, looked at the cloud arrow, and raised his hand indifferently.


    The cloud arrow whistled as it pierced through the sky. It carried the power of lightning and hovered


    one meter in front of the grand elder.


    Everyone could see this huge cloud arrow that was hundreds of meters long. It was like a sky enforcer.


    The monstrous pressure and raging power of lightning destroyed all the buildings in the vicinity.


    However, only this ancestral hall was protected by the white and gentle energy barrier emanated from


    the grand elder.


    Then, the corner of the grand elder¡¯s eyes twitched as he grabbed the thin air with his bare hands. The


    huge cloud arrow rapidly shrank in the grand elder¡¯s palm until it was finally fully absorbed by the


    distorted power of space in his palm!


    Huff!


    With a light breeze, everything was restored to rity. The sky cleared and the sun shone. Everything


    regained rity despite Christian¡¯s attack earlier.


    The grand elder still stood on the same spot with a calm expression. He looked at Christian with a


    smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to repent.¡±


    The corner of the Christian¡¯s eye twitched before he roared, ¡°Repent? I refuse to concede!¡±


    With this roar, Christian¡¯s body was covered with sizzling blue lightning. All around, lightning continued


    to fall from the sky, leaving more than a dozen charred deep pits on the ground.


    Crackle!


    Christian raised his hand and several thunderbolts fell on top of the grand elder¡¯s head like a deathly


    punishment from heaven.


    The grand elder looked up, and the thunderbolts reflected in his eyes. He spread his hands to the sky


    as the thunderbolts struck him on the head. However, these thunderbolts disappeared in the distorted


    space vortex above the grand elder¡¯s head before falling on uninhabited areas and streets around


    Arcadia Ind. Some even fell into the sea, wreaking havoc around the aircraft carriers and


    battleships.


    The soldiers on the aircraft carriers and the battleships were frightened upon seeing the thunderbolts


    that kept falling into the surrounding waters. It was because in their vision at this moment, the sky was


    churning with strange lightning and clouds with no one in sight.


    ¡°Report to the captain! Enemy ship spotted on the left!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Hit them hard!¡±


    ¡°If they dare to intrude into our waters, let theme with no chance of return!¡±


    Boom, bang!


    Rat-tat!


    In an instant, several domestic warships fired cannonballs. Several machine guns also shot dense


    bullets that formed lines of fiery defense.


    The sky was full of shells and missiles. War had also begun at sea. More than a dozen enemy ships


    exploded and sank under the high-speed firing of the country¡¯s intensive artillery.


    A hundred years of humiliation would be repaid in one fell swoop today!


    ¡°Fire! Fight to the death! Our territory is invible!¡±


    The two local aircraft carriers alsounched more than a dozen fighter nes that took off to the sky at


    a high speed. They engaged in a fierce battle with the enemy¡¯s aircraft.


    Battles broke out!


    Missiles fired in all directions!


    The entire sea area was a picture of modern warfare. Smoke billowed everywhere.

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    Back in the rkes¡¯ ancestral hall, a faint chill appeared in the grand elder¡¯s eyes as he looked at


    Christian, who had the power of lightning all over him. He said, ¡°Incorrigible¡±.


    Christian sneered. His eyes had already turned blue and were crackling with lightning.


    He said, ¡°Grand Elder, I must have this ck Dragon Heart. Since you want to stop me, don¡¯t me


    me for being ruthless!¡±


    After saying that, Christian transformed into a thunderbolt and rushed forth. The five fingers of his right


    hand were closed together and formed a knife that carried a manic energy pressure. Aiming at the


    grand elder¡¯s chest, he struck out.


    Crackle!


    At that moment, a streak of white light shed in the grand elder¡¯s eyes. His body tilted sideways


    slightly ash e avoided Christian¡¯s attack in the nick of time.


    This happened in the blink of an eye.


    Christian¡¯s attack fell short and he turned into a thunderbolt again. When he passed through the grand


    elder¡¯s side, the grand elder raised his leg and kicked Christian in the stomach with his knee.


    Boom!


    Christian immediately flew out dozens of meters and copsed several walls in that process.


    Fast!


    Too fast!


    The grand elder¡¯s movement was even faster than Christian, who had transformed into a thunderbolt.


    Boom!


    Christian rushed up from the ruins, his body covered with lightning. He stared angrily at the calm grand


    elder and roared, ¡°Why?! Why force me to do this?¡±


    The grand elder smiled and said, ¡°No one is forcing you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too obsessed. Why don¡¯t


    you just let it go?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Christian roared and rushed up again, directly engaging the grand elder in a fierce battle.


    His every punch and kick was easily blocked by the grand elder.


    Snap!


    In a sh, the grand elder grabbed Christian¡¯s arms that were filled with lightning. He said with a chill in


    the corner of his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Boom!


    The grand elder grabbed Christian¡¯s arms and mmed him to the ground.


    Crack!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christian¡¯s body that was full of lightning power was smashed to the ground with a st, leaving a huge


    deep pit.


    All the rubble jumped into the air by the st before crumbling into dust. The ground cracked due to the


    huge deep pit that was a hundred meters wide. Christiany in the deep pit, still covered with blue


    lightning before the power of lightning gradually disappeared momentster.


    The grand elder stood on one side, looked down at Christian, and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue the


    fight?¡±


    Christian looked up at the sky. His normal eyes quickly changed into the strange blue eyes filled with


    lightning.


    Boom!


    Instantly, in the sky, a huge beam of lightning struck Christian like a catalyst.


    The grand elder immediately jumped hundreds of meters away, his eyes solemn as he stared at the


    center of the huge thunderstorm. There, a figure with a bowed head slowly stood up from the ground.


    His thick hair was flying.


    The radius of hundreds of meters around him was full of that raging thunderstorm. The energy pressure


    of the figure in the center of the thunderstorm rose rapidly, directly breaking the shackles of the half-


    step and reaching the pseudo-realm of the other shore!


    The grand elder¡¯s eyes tensed as his clothes fluttered due to the raging power of lightning. He sighed


    helplessly and said, ¡°This is getting out of control.¡±

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    To the grand elder, Christian was like the eye of the lightning storm at the moment. The lightning


    energy all over him was several times stronger than before.


    Pseudo-realm of the other shore!


    In his rage, Christian actually surpassed the half-step and reached the pseudo-realm of the other


    shore.


    Unbelievable!


    In the sky, Roger and Juno felt the cataclysmic energy fluctuations from Arcadia Ind below at the


    same time.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pseudo-realm of the other shore!¡±


    Juno¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his face was full of shock.


    Unexpectedly, Christian could reach this realm.


    Following that, he sneered and said, ¡°Roger, the main and branch rke families are atplete odds


    with each other now. You forcefully elevated your realm today and returned to your peak, which means


    certain death for you. Once you die, Christian will take sole control of the rke family! By then, the


    main family members will face a massacre. Why don¡¯t you help me today and I¡¯ll help protect your main


    rke family?¡± Juno joked andughed as the energy pressure surging from him became stronger and


    stronger.


    Roger nced below at the blinding point of light shrouded by countless thunder bolts on Arcadia


    Ind.


    Too powerful!


    In the end, Christian failed to resist the invasion of cosmic rules from behind the door and showed


    signs of going berserk. It was the same concept as the sword of kingship owned by the kings of


    disciples. Once it went berserk, it would stimte the body¡¯s greatest potential and unleash the utmost


    strength in tandem with a massacre.


    Unless a more powerful force could suppress it, fatigue and death awaited. Of course, it was also


    possible that one could forcibly stabilize the mind, brace the awareness, and return to the normal state


    through one¡¯s efforts. However, such cases were rare and entirely depended on the individual¡¯s mind


    and potential.


    While Roger was distracted, Juno stomped on him.


    In the sky, a huge foot broke through the clouds and stomped on the top of Roger¡¯s head, trying to


    crush him with one foot.


    ¡°Being distracted at this time will be the cause of your miserable defeat!¡± Juno shouted angrily.


    Roger raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were as cold as a de. He raised his right fist and punched


    out at the giant foot that was about to stomp on him.


    Rumble!


    This punch contained the power of cosmic rules and was multiplied tenfold. Like a giant sword that


    soared to the sky, it pierced through the sole of that huge foot and shattered the foot. An energy storm


    erupted the moment the fist and sole collided. A circle of energy waves quickly rippled over the sky.


    Boom!


    The sound was dozens of times stronger than a sonic boom!


    The atmosphere was shattered by this energy storm. Looking down from the satellites in outer space, a


    huge hole had suddenly appeared in the thick white clouds above the sea on this big blue. With


    that huge hole as the center, a circr wave of energy quickly spread out in all directions.


    Instantly, the sea and the clouds disappeared.


    It was also then that the satellites received another signal.

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    All instruments and equipment inside the Nonagon and Imperial Pce returned to normal. All satellite


    surveince clearly disyed Arcadia Ind and the battle situation above it. They could also see


    dozens of warships engaged in a fierce battle out on the sea.


    Boom!


    All kinds of explosions sounded on the sea. At the same time, all coastal areas were on high alert.


    Heavily armed battle groups were assembled and on standby on the coastline.


    The other two supremes and former supremes who had adorned their armor again guarded the


    coastline in all directions, strictlymanding the battle at sea. At the same time, various countries


    sprang into action and assembled troops near the country¡¯s borders.


    The domestic battle groups on guard were on high alert at this moment, loading all weapons with


    ammunition. At the first sign of any movement, a war would break out.


    The six supremes were guarding the coastline at this moment, watching the energy storm on the sea


    attentively.


    Various instruments and satellite disys could be found next to them.


    ¡°Reporting to the supreme! Warships from Country M spotted at sea!¡±


    A man inbat uniform reported at this moment. At first nce, his position was not low.


    ¡°As expected, Country M is getting impatient! Pass my battle order. Mobilize the aircraft carrier and


    fight!¡± The eyes of one of the supremes with gray hair burst with sternness as his body surged with the


    aura and vigor that a supreme should have.


    ¡°Reporting to the supreme! Strange movements were noticed in the southwestern waters of


    neighboring countries. Dozens of warships have been mobilized with signs of warships from Country


    Y!¡±


    ¡°How dare this bunch of guys harbor intentions on my country¡¯s waters at this time?! Send out my


    battle order! Anyone who dares to cross an inch of my waters will be killed!¡±


    Another grumpy supreme waved his hand and roared. Instantly, all local cruising warships in the


    southwestern waters prepared all weapons and ammunition.


    Battle gs rustled!


    Wherever the warships went, the might of the country was fully disyed. These warships were


    modified from fishing boats. Upon seeing six or seven destroyers and frigates of the country, the others


    immediately retreated.


    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up! Damn it, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that this is thetest destroyer?¡±


    On an old warship of the neighboring country, a man inbat uniform yelled at the soldiers around


    him. In his field of vision, seven heavily armed destroyers of thetest type sailed at the boundary of


    the two countries¡¯ waters. An oceanic behemoth was looming over their hearts like a steel beast.


    Who said this country was full of paper tigers?


    The sudden appearance of seven destroyers was enough to destroy their country.


    In the monitoring center of these dozen neighboring warships, which consisted of three destroyers and


    frigates of Country Y, stood a foreignmander with a white beard.


    He was holding up binocrs and looking at the country¡¯s warships that slowly approached in front of


    them. He had a grave look on his face.


    ¡°F*ck! Didn¡¯t you say that a battle is ongoing in the southeast sea area? Why are there warships here?


    I don¡¯t want to go to war! Someone like the Imperial Preceptor will destroy us for sure!¡± That white-


    beardedmander who wore a whitebat cap was full of anger.


    ¡°Reporting to themander! ording to the battle news sent by Country M¡¯s aircraft carrier, they¡¯re


    currently engaged in a fierce battle with Orienta and requests for our reinforcement!¡±


    A soldier held a note and reported.


    ¡°F*ck! Damn Brooklier! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m getting involved in this mess! Send Brooklier a message


    immediately. My battleships and aircraft carrier fleet will not cross this sea boundary. Tell him to handle


    it himself!¡± The white-beardedmander smacked the warship railing angrily before he turned around


    and left the deck.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    The white-beardedmander left the deck, returned to themand room, and received a call from


    the highestmander of Country M.


    ¡°Georgina, get the hell out of Orienta¡¯s waters immediately! Now!¡± A roar came from the other end of


    the phone.


    Themander of the warship, Georgina, was still a little puzzled at the moment. He raised his


    hooked nose and asked, ¡°Border Chief, why is that? It¡¯s just Orienta. My warships are parked in the


    waters of the neighboring country. Would they dare to make a move on me?¡±


    ¡°You stupid fool! Look at your warships again. What waters are you in now?! Get the hell out at once!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the border chief roared. Georgina took a quick nce at the disy. A


    triangr red dot indicated that it had crossed the waters of a neighboring country and officially entered


    the waters of Orienta.


    ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s going on, you idiots?! I told you to stay in the neighboring country¡¯s waters. Why did you


    cross the border without permission!¡±


    Georgina roared and urged the soldiers. ¡°Turn around immediately and retreat! At once!¡±


    However, it was already toote.


    On the warship ¡® s instrument, the disy showed a shing red doting at them at an extremely


    fast speed.


    All the soldiers on the warship were stunned. Such an abnormal speed was definitely not something


    that a warship could achieve. Immediately after, everyone looked at the sea surface through the


    porthole.


    There, a blue wave split apart. On the sea surface, a figure with his hands behind his back was walking


    on the sea. In an instant, that figure with imperial pressure stood in front of the three warships.


    Georgina took a good look at. the person standing on the sea and shuddered all over as he roared,


    ¡°Quick! Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    Imperial Preceptor! He was someone who could go up against 10,000 enemies alone.


    He walked on the sea and looked at the three warships in front of him with grim eyes. He sighed and


    said, ¡°Our country is not as weak as it was a hundred years ago. Decades ago, I made an agreement


    with you. Today, you crossed the borders of my waters, which constitutes a breach of the agreement. In


    that case, everyone shall remain here.¡±


    After the Imperial Preceptor finished speaking, he raised his hand and made an upward lift.


    Rumble!


    Ssh!


    In an instant, the three warships were lifted out of the sea by a special cosmic rule. The seawater


    flowed out from the drainage ports of the warships. Hundreds of soldiers from Country Y were unable


    to stand due to the harsh rocking and rolling. The next second, the Imperial Preceptor clenched his


    hands.


    Boom!


    The three warships were squeezed into a deformed shape by a special spatial force. All the


    ammunition on the warships exploded.


    It looked like fireworks!


    With just one encounter, these three warships turned into three pieces of ttened scrap iron. Then, the


    Imperial Preceptor tossed them out by hand across ten thousand miles. Theynded in the harbor of


    Country Y.


    Boom!


    At this moment, thousands of soldiers were assembled at the seaport in Country Y. They were fully


    armed and on standby. Right then, three ttened warships were smashed into the harbor and churned


    up sea waves dozens of meters high.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Severalmanders and kings of disciples of Country Y who remained behind looked grave and angry


    when they saw this scene. However, before they said anything, a voice came from the sky.


    ¡°In the name of the Imperial Preceptor, I formally warn Country Y that those who vite my borders will


    be killed without mercy! This is final with no room for negotiation!¡±


    Hearing that, the faces of themanders and kings of disciples of Country Y became very ugly.


    In the residence of the border chief at 10 Downing Street, a middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s was


    wearing a ck suit and standing in front of arge French window. He looked at the scenery outside.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Pass my order. Tell the disciples to give up and return immediately! Stop testing the


    waters! The Imperial Preceptor has taken action. It¡¯s time to end this fiasco.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Border Chief!¡±

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    Back to the rke family on Arcadia Ind.


    The eight foreign kings of disciples were fighting with seven local kings. The sky looked as if it had


    shattered.


    The four kings of disciples from Country Y had received the order from the border chief and quicldy


    disengaged from the battlefield. However, a figure with fluttering thick hair surged with manic ck


    lightning.


    In the sky, the pure ck sword of kingship was on the verge of disintegrating.


    Fulton¡¯s eyes were red at this moment, and his body surged with a strange ck energy that seemed


    capable of destroying the universe.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve invaded my territory, why flee now?¡± Fulton said coldly, every word like heaven¡¯s


    punishment. It triggered the pure ck sword of kingship in the sky.


    At that moment, broken fragments from the pure ck sword of kingship fell to the ground. They were


    like falling meteorites as they created several deep pits.


    The four kings of Country Y stared at Fulton, who was standing in the way of their departure, with


    intense anger in their eyes.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Among them, there was a blonde king of disciples from the seventh zone of Country Y. He had a proud


    face and a hooked nose. He said with a cold smile, ¡°Fulton Hash, get out of the way! We wille and


    go as we please! If you insist on stopping us, we don¡¯t mind killing one of the kings of disciples from the


    seventh zone of your country today!¡±


    The blonde man looked to be in his 30s. He just recently stepped into the realm of the seventh zone¡¯s


    king of disciples when Christian opened the door to the seventh region.


    ¡°Damn it, get lost! Battle God Hash, your state is very unstable now. If you continue to fight, you¡¯ll go


    berserk!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to drag us along with you?¡±


    Several Country Y¡¯s kings of disciples shouted in anger. However, a cold snort was heard. Fulton¡¯s


    eyes were filled with anger and terrifying pressure. He nced at the four kings and said, ¡°You can try!¡±


    With that said, the four kings of disciples charged at Fulton.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Abruptly, five figures descended from the sky and joined the fight. The energy storm that spread out


    was enough to destroy a city and even a country.


    Fulton was extremely valiant at this moment. His aura and realm were maintained at the peak of the


    king of disciples in the seventh zone. His earth-shattering punch hit the chest of a king of disciples,


    sending him flying hundreds of meters away.


    The king of disciples drew an arc in mid-air but his figure quickly grew and turned into a stone man that


    was a hundred meters tall. He grabbed a tall building on the ground, held it in his hand, and swung it at


    Fulton like a club.


    At that moment, the tall building held by the giant in his hand crashed into Fulton with raging


    momentum. Compared to that hundred meter tall building, Fulton was just a small ck dot.


    However, at that moment, Fulton raised his left arm and stretched out to his side. He spread out his five


    fingers and an air ripple in his palm exploded with a bang.


    It was like an airwave!


    In an instant, the tall building swung by the stone giant bounced off the air barrier and shattered into


    dust.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    An angry roar!


    The giant punched out. The energy storm contained in his punchpressed the air in front of the fist


    and produced a loud whistling sound.


    Fulton¡¯s eyes tensed with battle intent as his figure shed in mid-air. He dodged the stone giant¡¯s


    punch. The next second, Fulton stood in front of the stone giant. At this moment, Fulton¡¯s figure was


    the size of the stone giant¡¯s nose.


    Immediately after, Fulton raised his right fist. Although his fist was small, the terrifying energy contained


    in it was not something anyone could take lightly or underestimate.


    It was a punch that could kill!


    The might of Fulton¡¯s punch was like heaven¡¯s punishment. In a sh, a dense andpressed ck


    energy storm formed from his fist.


    Rumble!


    The ck punch that seemed to carry aet¡¯s tail struck the stone giant right between the brows.


    Crack!


    The fist collided with the stone giant¡¯s brows and produced an earth-shattering rumble. The giant¡¯s


    eyebrows began to crack, and the rest of his face followed.


    Bang!


    The giant¡¯s forehead shattered as if it was sted by a cannon. An angry roar resounded throughout


    the area. The stone giant, whose head was shattered by a single punch, staggered backward. His


    entire body began to crumble and disintegrate.


    Boom!


    The body of the stone giant hundreds of meters tall began to copse, forming a waterfall of yellow


    sand and creating a magnificentndscape. On the ground, a figure covered with wounds was on the


    yellow sand spitting blood.


    High in the air, Fulton looked coldly at the king of disciples on the ground with faint disdain. Then, his


    eyes locked on the other three kings of disciples as he said coldly, ¡°If you want to go, you can leave the


    source of your kingship behind.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! Fulton Hash, you¡¯re talking about a fool¡¯s dream!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! You¡¯re just a battle god of Orienta. The three of us are enough to kill you!¡±


    The two kings of disciples of Country Y scolded him harshly at this moment.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The blonde hooked-nosed king of disciples from the seventh zone sneered and stepped forward,


    saying, ¡°Earlier, we didn¡¯t have a proper fight. Now, I¡¯ll fight you myself! I want to see if the invincible


    myth of the king of disciples in the seventh zone of Orienta is a false fabrication!¡±


    With that said, the blonde king of disciples disappeared from the spot, leaving an afterimage. The next


    second, he was already standing in front of Fulton, raising his arm and striking down to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, on the ground where his palm pointed, all the metal objects rose into the air. Even the


    steel bars lodged in the ground and the underground transportation pipelines, as long as they were


    metal, all rose from the ground and overturned the road. They quickly flew to the hands of the blonde


    man.


    During this process, the metal objects had quickly gathered as if they were being forged together. They


    formed a huge spear in just a few moments.


    Then, the blonde waved his hand and made a throwing gesture. The huge metal spear that was


    suspended in mid-air and dozens of meters long burst with a crimson glow. Itunched at Fulton with


    mighty power.


    The mighty energy carried by the huge metal spear was on par with an intercontinental missile. The


    more terrifying thing was that when the head of the spear pierced through the air, it produced a


    scorching temperature that burned through the expanse of space.


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    There was the sound of air breaking when the huge metal spear stabbed at Fulton.


    Fulton¡¯s eyes tensed. He spread out his bare hands and ced his palms together in front of his chest.


    With both palms, he held the head of the huge metal spear. The blinding glow and scorching


    temperature were enough to melt everything.


    The mighty power contained in the huge metal spear pushed Fulton out in mid-air across hundreds of


    meters.


    Whoosh!


    The next second, Fulton and the metal spear crashed into a mountain peak on Arcadia Ind and


    sted through it, leaving a huge rift.


    Smoke and dust billowed everywhere.


    The blonde king of disciples hovered in mid-air with disdain on his lips. He looked at the destroyed


    mountain several hundred meters away and said with a smile, ¡°Hmph! It seems that the strength of the


    king of disciples in the seventh zone of Orienta is nothing more than that! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The blonde king of disciples waved his hand and turned to leave.


    However, in the next second, a cold glow appeared from the ttened mountain peak. A huge metal


    spear shot out, carrying the might of lightning and producing illusions in the sky.


    Boom!


    The speed of that spear surpassed the realm of the half-step to the other shore. In the blink of an eye,


    the spear pierced through a king of disciples whogged behind.


    Before the king of disciples from Counter could even react, he saw that his chest had been pierced by


    a cold light. The next moment, his body exploded and turned into ashes. Even so, the spear¡¯s power


    did not diminish and went straight for the other king of disciples from the sixth zone.


    As if facing a great enemy, the king of disciples of the sixth zone mustered all his energy. He used his


    control over the cosmic rules to raise his hand and sweep up several waves to form a sevenyer


    wave shield in front of him.


    However!


    Bang, bang!


    The glowing spear pierced through the shield formed by sevenyers of waves with an invincible and


    unstoppable force.


    Puff!


    In an instant, the spear pierced through the king of disciples of the sixth zone. Then, with undiminished


    power, the spear headed straight for thest blonde king of disciples of the seventh zone.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the blonde king of disciples roared. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed the


    spear.


    As the spear approached the blonde king of disciples, it seemed to hit an extremely tough shield. The


    entire spear shattered and disintegrated. The next moment, the eyes of the blonde king of disciples


    were filled with anger. With a swipe of his hands, all the metal around quickly floated into the air.


    Behind him, countless spears and longswords were formed. The spears and longswords shone with a


    strange metallic luster.


    ¡°In the name of the Knight of Lancelot, I grant you destruction!¡±


    With that said, the blonde king of disciples raised his right hand and pointed at a figure standing at the


    top of the ttened mountain.


    Swoosh!


    A rain of swords and spears shot toward that mountain peak. Such monstrous power and terrifying


    energy fluctuations could pierce through the entire Arcadia Ind.


    The sea surface also reflected this apocalyptic scene.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    The sky was densely packed with metal spears and longswords. It was as though cannons were


    sting out enough ammunition to destroy an entire city. In an instant, the mountain¡¯s peak was


    bombarded with cosmic weapons.


    Rumble!


    As far as the eye could see, there were ruins and broken walls. The air was filled with thick smoke and


    rocks were flying everywhere. Such intensive bombardment was enough to destroy a city or even a


    country.


    This was like an indiscriminate nuclear attack. In an instant, thend was full of terrifying energy that


    raged and spread. The entire mountain peak seemed to have been pierced and ttened.


    The blonde king of disciples sneered wickedly as he looked at the mountain peak hundreds of meters


    away that had been bombed to the ground and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s it for the Orienta king of disciples!


    What an ignorant fool!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sneer on the corner of his mouth suddenly froze. That was


    because, in his sight, a figure full of strange ck mes raging all over his body walked out of the


    ruins in the center of the storm made up of smoke and fire.


    At that moment, ck mes several meters high surged from his body. No, to be precise, that was


    ck matter energy, which formed me armor on the surface of Fulton¡¯s body.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thud!


    Fulton took one step forward. He stepped heavily on a shattered boulder, which weighed a thousand


    pounds, and it disintegrated into dust by the raging ck matter energy on his body. At that moment,


    the ck matter energy mes behind Fulton formed a ck ferocious chimera.


    The chimera let out a terrifying roar.


    This roar alone was enough to shake the world. Then, with Fulton as the center, the sound waves


    spread hundreds of miles around.


    Swish!


    Just then, Fulton moved.


    He stomped on the ground. Carrying the supreme power of the first of a chimera, he soared into the


    sky.


    In that instant, the blonde king of disciples saw an extremely fast ck figure that was raging with a


    terrifying energy storm rushing straight at him.


    Bang!


    Before he had time to use his attribute power, that monstrous fist of fury mmed into his jaw.


    Whoosh!


    Like a meteor, the blonde king of disciples flew into the sky, pierced through the clouds, and soared


    through the atmosphere.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, a huge metallic magic circle appeared in the sky below the clouds.


    It was a metallic magic circle the size of a ser field. It was densely covered with obscure runes and


    patterns. Various knights and weapons were engraved on it. Immediately after, ten foreign knights in


    armor who rode on war horses slowly emerged from this magic circle.


    Thousands of knights followed behind them. It was like the gods in heaven descending to earth. They


    were full of furious might.


    Such a sight was even more terrifying than doomsday. The knights in their metallic armor marched


    from the sky.


    ng!


    In an instant, thousands of knights pointed their longswords at Fulton below. Then, under the lead of


    the ten knights at the forefront, thousands of knights swooped down with manic pressure and


    devastatingbat power.


    The presence of these warrior knights seemed to be the only thing left in the world. Such a terrifying


    sight was simply a weapon of siege.


    The knights were charging over!


    In the sky, the blonde king of disciples had a stern look in his eyes as he looked down at Fulton, who


    was drowning in a sea of attacking knights.


    This was his strongest attack!

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    He once used this attack tounch a bloody massacre in the seventh zone behind the door, and it


    destroyed an unknown territory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of destruction!¡± The blonde king of disciples roared with anger as his mouth


    curved into a sneer.


    However, a scene that shocked him took ce.


    In the area where the knights swarmed, a ck figure suddenly scared and transformed into a furious


    humanoid chimera. It was thousands of meters high.


    This humanoid chimera roared with anger. With a raise of its hand, hundreds of knights were sent


    flying. They turned into dots of light and crumbled into dust. Everything happened in a matter of


    seconds. Faced with the fury of the humanoid chimera, the knights were soon wiped out and turned


    into dots of light that soon disappeared into the sky.


    When the blonde king of disciples saw this scene from afar, his eyelids twitched wildly.


    He raised his eyebrows and nced at the sky above the humanoid chimera. That sword of kingship


    that was on the verge of disintegrating.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    At this moment, Fulton had gone into a rampage. If he was dragged down, he would also fall into a


    rampage sooner orter. As soon as this thought passed through his mind, the blonde king of disciples


    turned around to flee.


    At that moment, he exerted unprecedented speed to try and escape from here.


    However, the humanoid chimera roared, raised its hand, and stretched out its huge ck ws. He


    pped away theyers of clouds and grabbed the fleeing foreign king of disciples.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Damn it! F*ck!¡±


    The blonde king of disciples roared angrily and pushed the limits of his power, trying to escape.


    However, that huge w was like an overwhelming mountain!


    Rumble!


    The ws grasped the blonde king of disciples in the palm of his hand. Then, the humanoid chimera


    clenched its huge w and produced manic energy fluctuations that could destroy the world.


    In its palm, a figure covered in metal armor spread his arms, struggling to resist this giant w.


    However, the next moment¡­


    Puff!


    Blood mist filled the air.


    Far away in Country Y, there was a heavily guarded area, which was an ancient building that had never


    appeared in the eyes of the world. There were seven candles, two of which were extinguished and one


    that burned weakly. Out of the seven candles, the one that burned the brightest was also suddenly


    extinguished the next second.


    Roar!


    A roar from an ancient beast came from the depths of this ancient building. Two eyes bigger than


    lanterns shone with a strange red glow. They exploded with a huge terrifying energy pressure. A huge


    scaly w poked out from the depths of the ancient building, but just as it came into contact with a bit


    of sunlight from the outside world, an electric barrier repelled the w!


    Roar!


    It let out anolher roar to vent its rage.


    ***


    Back to Fulton.


    At this moment, he had already transformed back into his human form. He stood on the ground full of


    ruins with wreckage all around him. He was covered with wounds and his clothes were burnt, exposing


    his body.


    Above his head was the wobbly sword of kingship that might fall at any moment.

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    When Fulton was about to fall, a red figure burst out from a distance and grabbed his shoulder,


    supporting him to stand.


    Fennel Leigh raged with the might of a red dragon as he looked at Fulton, who was covered in wounds.


    He said, ¡°Good job.¡±


    Fultonughed miserably, spat out a mouthful of blood, and said, ¡°I tried my best.¡±


    Fennel¡¯s eyes were full of respect and admiration. He stared at the hellish scene in front of him. This


    was more than trying his best. With his strength alone, he killed three kings of disciples from Country Y


    and seriously injured one. Among them, the most powerful king of disciples of the seventh zone was


    also killed.


    Such a victory made him deserving of being the number one king of disciples in the country.


    He was just too strong!


    ***


    Back to the rke family¡¯s ancestral hall, a figure in the center of the thunderstorm had now reached


    the pseudo realm of the other shore.


    Christian was like the king of lightning as his eyes shed brilliantly. He stared at the stony-faced grand


    elder in front of him and shouted, ¡°Grand Elder, has it ever urred to you that I can reach the pseudo


    realm of the shore too?¡±


    The grand elder¡¯s face was dark as he stared at Christian, who was already out of control. This kid


    must have epted the temptation of those creatures in the seventh zone behind the door.


    Now that he was out of control, it was likely that he would take more irrational actions.


    Thus, the grand elder sighed, walked up to Christian in the center of the thunderstorm, and said,


    ¡°Christian, I admit that you¡¯re talented too, but many times, things are like that. That¡¯s how your life is,


    and it can¡¯t be changed. Going against heaven¡¯s will is easier said than done. As the grand elder of the


    rke family, I now advise you again. Stop right now and there¡¯s still room to maneuver.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Christianughed loudly and said, ¡°Stop? Why should I stop? I can feel that my body is full of power


    now. All of you say that those creatures are ominous but I don¡¯t think so. They can give me great power


    to fulfill my wishes. Today, let me show you how Christian rke, whom you have always looked down


    upon, can control this world!¡±


    After saying that, thick thunderbolts of destruction fell from the sky as Christian raised his hand. He left


    rifts hundreds of meters long on the ground before striking out at the grand elder.


    The grand elder raised his eyebrows and sighed helplessly as he looked at the lightning that was


    wreaking havoc with the power of destruction.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Then, in a sh, the world lost all color.


    Looking down from the sky, a white dot of light rapidly erged in the middle of Arcadia Ind before


    exploding with energy pressure that had never before been seen in this area. At that moment, the world


    was shrouded in that burst of white light. Also in that instant, another body of energy appeared in the


    sky.


    A broken sword of kingship with only 30 percent of the sword body remaining suddenly appeared in the


    sky.


    This sword of kingship that suddenly appeared was gold in color. It was gold all over, and at the hilt of


    the sword, five gems of different colors dazzled brilliantly.


    When the sword of kingship appeared, a wave of golden light swept across thousands of miles around


    the sword of kingship, covering the sea.


    The remaining swords of kingship became quiet under the radiation of this golden light wave before


    they turned into points of light and dissipated in the air. Even Fulton¡¯s wobbly sword of kingship


    dissipated in an instant under the radiation of this golden light wave.


    Everyone raised their eyes to the sky.


    In the sky, only this huge golden sword of kingship was left. The five-color gems on it glowed strangely.


    Gold King!


    It was actually the Gold King!

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    Legend had it that a few decades ago, there was a king of disciples with outstandingbat prowess


    who reached the realm of the other shore with just his qualifications as the king of disciples. He was


    also the only freak among the door disciples who first achieved the realm of the king of disciples and


    reached the realm of the other shore.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, everyone said that the Gold King did not achieve the realm of the other shore and at most, it


    was only the pseudo realm.


    It was because in a world war decades ago, the Gold King disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. No one


    knew his whereabouts, let alone whether he was alive or dead. Many people said that the Gold King


    died before the stargate behind the door. In the battle to guard the door back then, several kings of


    disciples were killed in the battle, and several kings half-step to the other shore also perished.


    The most widely circted rumor was that Gold King blocked the stargate by himself and resisted the


    invasion of the creatures from the other shore. He bought decades of time for the subsequent God


    Creation Project.


    At this moment, that golden sword of kingship in the air made all kings of disciples, as well as Court


    Master Larson, Alliance Master Yarn, and Fitzgerald Hale who were fighting each other, look sideways.


    It was him!


    Inside the ancestral hall, the figure of the grand elder grew taller and taller. His aura also soared,


    reaching the realm of the other shore.


    ¡°You! You¡¯ve reached the realm of the other shore!¡± Christian was shocked.


    The grand elder had reached the realm of the other shore. The rumors were true!


    Not only him but everyone in the outside world were shocked!


    Several kings of disciples from Country M looked solemn when they saw the pressure of the other


    shore emanating from the sword of kingship.


    As expected of an ancient country. Their foundation was so solid!


    A king of disciples in the realm of the other shore was simply an invincible existence.


    Court Master Larson, Alliance Master Yarn, and Fitzgerald also called a truce at this moment. They


    closely watched the figure whose aura had reached the realm of the other shore.


    Fitzgerald¡¯s heart trembled violently. He immediately recognized the aura emanating from the grand


    elder. It was the ¡®God of Killing¡¯ with a notorious reputation for having gone to the other shore.


    He was still alive! He was the rke family¡¯s grand elder!


    The next moment, Fitzgerald staggered back because the grand elder¡¯s cold eyes from below had


    locked on him.


    A loud sound.


    ¡°Fitzgerald Hale, I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡±


    Just this simple sentence made Fitzgerald¡¯s heart trembled. He desperately wanted to escape. If he


    was at the peak of his strength, he might not be afraid. However, Fitzgerald was only half-step to the


    other shore at most.


    Going up against the Gold King who was in the realm of the shore was undoubtedly looking for death!


    Far above the sea, Roger and Juno were also attracted by the mighty pressure from the realm of the


    shore on Arcadia Ind.


    Roger frowned and said inwardly, ¡°What is the grand elder doing?¡±


    On the other hand, Juno said grimly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the old fellow was still alive. In that case, I


    won¡¯t fight you today ande back another time.¡±


    After saying that, Juno was about to fly away. How could he fight?


    With two figures in realms of the other shore here, it was simply a suicide mission!


    However, a mighty voice like the wrath of God said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave.¡±

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    Following that voice, the huge golden sword of kingship in the sky vibrated a circle of golden light


    waves. In an instant, Arcadia Ind and the surrounding sea area were shrouded in a golden barrier.


    Thisyer of golden barrier looked like a water ripple.


    Several kings of disciples from Country M wanted to break out of the barrier and escape. However, the


    golden light waves emanating from the barrier sent them flying!


    ¡°Damn it! This is the Gold King¡¯s energy field. It can¡¯t be breached!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it can¡¯t be breached! Let¡¯s attack it with all our strength!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    For a while, the four kings of disciples from Country M sted the barrier with all their might and


    unleashed their attribute energy.


    Rumble!


    Various attacks bombarded the golden barrier, but just like hitting ayer of water, the barrier und


    ted with golden ripples as the effects of their attacks seem to disappear into the air. Seeing this


    situation, the faces of those kings of disciples from Country M were extremely dark.


    They could not get out at all.


    On the other hand, Juno Yarrow also tried to punch the golden barrier, but all energy was absorbed the


    moment his fist touched the golden light barrier.


    Juno¡¯s face changed drastically as he said coldly, ¡°Damn that old thing. This is such a restrictive


    attribute!¡±


    Meanwhile, Court Master Larson and Alliance Master Yarn fought against Fitzgerald Hale.


    Fitzgerald was covered with injuries at this moment. Alliance Master Yarn unleashed all his strength,


    and coupled with Court Master Larson¡¯s support, they had reached the pseudo realm of the other


    shore. For Fitzgerald to survive under thebined attack of the two was already a miracle.


    At this moment, looking at the golden light barrier that acted as a cage and the golden lightning raging


    all over it, Fitzgerald¡¯s expression was very ugly. His eyes were fixed down below. The upright figure


    had already gotten rid of his decrepit posture.


    The grand elder¡¯s eyes zed as he stared at Christian, who was in the middle of the thunderstorm.


    He stepped forward.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked. The manic energy pressure surging all over the grand elder¡¯s body repelled


    several thunderbolts. This was the control over the cosmic rules and the restraining attribute of the


    grand elder.


    Invincible!


    Christian roared furiously. He clenched his fists, spread them out in front of his chest, and mmed


    them together.


    Crack!


    A thunderbolt several meters thick that was enough to destroy the world fell from the sky. It was like a


    laser weapon from space. The pressure and power contained in it were enough to destroy several


    cities and countries!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Christian roared, and a huge lightning giant appeared behind him. He carried a hammer in his hand


    and smashed it heavily at the grand elder.


    The grand elder raised his eyebrows. Golden light shed in his eyes as he watched that hammer and


    thunderbolt several meters thick sting at him. That giant was like the mythical lightning god, roaring


    angrily as lightning raged all over him.


    Rumble!


    The thunderbolt and hammernded right on the spot where the grand elder stood.


    Crackle!


    Instantly, a thunderstorm exploded from that spot. For miles around, a thunderstorm with blue-white


    lightning raged. All buildings and living creatures were turned into ashes by the thunderstorm.


    Such a thunderstorm was enough to kill a mighty being who was half-step to the other shore!


    Even the satellites in space had detected the power of lightning that raged above this sea area at this


    moment. All instruments issued a warning. Such an energy value was equivalent to the self-destruction


    of a mighty being who was half-step to the other shore.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was several times more powerful than the explosion of the world¡¯srgest hydrogen weapon.


    Under such bombardment, Arcadia Ind could sink and turn to nothingness in the ocean. However, a


    gold shadow stood up from the storm.

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    It was a golden bell. It was infinitely erged over the entire area, encapsting the thunderstorm!


    ng, ng!


    The rapid sound of bells resounded throughout this world.


    In everyone¡¯s sight, the raging thunderstorm was subdued by the bell and absorbed in an instant.


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped. Too powerful!


    Just like that, Christian¡¯s attack was ovee. Immediately after, a fearless figure in white clothes


    stood with his hands behind his back. He emerged above the ruins. Although his face was aged, the


    aura he exuded was higher than the sky. Despite it being one man standing there, it felt as though he


    could engulf the world.


    The grand ancestor focused, his eyes zing with golden light as he raised his hand. The golden bell


    floated up and fell straight down on Christian who was still covered in lightning.


    The bell tolled.


    Christian looked at the huge golden bell above his head. He transformed into a thunderbolt and soared


    into the sky. When he raised his hand, hundreds of thunderbolts were fired at the golden bell.


    The rapid sound of bells resounded throughout this world. However, the golden bell remained


    motionless. With the power to suppress all gods and demons, it closed in on Christian!


    Buzz!


    The golden bell hummed!


    Inside the golden bell, Christian turned into a thunderbolt and sted the wall of the bell wherever he


    could reach. The wall of the bell was densely covered with profound and iprehensible runes and


    patterns.


    ¡°Return!¡± the grand elder roared.


    The golden bell quickly shrank from a height of several hundred meters.


    Christian kept bombarding the golden bell from the inside, and the interior of the bell rippled with


    golden waves. However, no matter how Christian attacked, the golden bell remained intact.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Finally, with an indignant cry, the golden bell went back down to its normal size. Christian also knelt on


    the ground. With his head hanging low, the lightning power in his bodypletely dissipated. The


    lightning mark between his brows also became dim.


    The grand elder nced at Christian, shook his head helplessly, and said with a sigh, ¡°You should


    reflect properly.¡±


    After saying that, the grand elder raised his eyebrows and red coldly at Fitzgerald, who was


    hovering in the sky. He said, ¡°The people of the other shore who intrude on ournd should be killed!¡±


    With that said, the grand elder soared into the sky, raised his hand in a palm strike, and mmed at


    Fitzgerald with extreme fury.


    Faced with this attack, Fitzgerald had no thoughts of resisting at all. He turned to flee. However, like a


    heavenly punishment, that golden palm pped Fitzgerald on his back.


    Puff!


    Fitzgerald spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and fell from mid-air. Like a meteor, he fell to the ground


    with a bang!


    Boom!


    The whole ground shook. A figure was pped into the ground, forming a bottomless pit!


    The pit was a hundred meters in size like it was sted from a missile. At the bottom of that pit,


    Christian¡¯s body waspletely wrecked. Lying in the ruins, half of his head was smashed to pieces


    while the remaining half seemed made up of metallic mechanical parts. They emitted crackling sparks.


    At that moment, a detached mechanical metal eyeball turned around twice before glowing red and


    shooting out to the outside world.

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    Immediately after, the wrecked body quickly disintegrated. Several active mechanical bugs slipped


    away along the earth underground. No one noticed this scene, not even the grand elder who was


    staring at this deep pit from the sky.


    The remaining densely packed mechanical bugs lost their vitality and turned into a pool of ck


    viscous mechanical liquid.


    One strike to kill!


    The grand elder hovered in mid-air, his eyes flickering as he stared at the ck charred viscous metal


    liquid in the deep pit. Then, he looked up and his pair of wise eyes locked on Juno Yarrow¡¯s dark


    complexion above the sea. The next second, the grand elder passed through time and space to stand


    next to Roger.


    Like he was facing a great enemy, Juno unleashed his aura and stood ready to fight for his life.


    The grand elder did not even pay attention to Juno. He looked sideways at Roger instead. Seeing


    Roger¡¯s state at the moment, he said, ¡°By doing this, you won¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Roger faintlyughed and looked up through the sky as if he was on guard against something. He said,


    ¡°Grand Elder, if I don¡¯t do this, that fellow hiding in the dark will not show his ws and fangs.¡±


    The grand elder frowned and also looked up. With one nce, he locked his eyes on a milky white


    net in the sky.


    The moon¡­


    A trace of sternness shed in the grand elder¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°They¡¯ve been hiding behind the


    moon for such a long time. Are they finally impatient enough to make a move now?¡±


    Roger nodded and said, ¡°The opening of the seventh zone behind the three doors has awakened the


    creatures. The stargate is also in motion. It won¡¯t be long before the stargate openspletely and


    they descend upon us. At that time, the civilization here will surely be impacted and even cease to


    exist. That is not what we want to see. The crisis of the human race is not far away.¡±


    After that, the grand elder beside him was also full of worry. He said, ¡°Back then, the four of us brothers


    were only able to seal the stargate through ourbined efforts. I didn¡¯t expect the stargate to be


    opened again so soon.¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder, I¡¯ll leave the rke family to you. I also hope you can personally lead Philip in his future


    path. He doesn¡¯t have much time left. Let him grow up as soon as possible by the time the stargate


    opens.¡±


    Roger thought about it, and his eyes were clear as he said the words.


    Hearing that, the grand elder¡¯s eyes twitched as he asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy another ten years for everyone.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you crazy? In your current state, if you want to seal the stargate for another ten years, it¡¯ll be at the


    cost of your life!¡± The grand elder shouted, his eyes full of surprise.


    Roger said instead, ¡°As a man, why fear death? As long as I can make a small contribution to my


    people and my civilization, it¡¯s enough!¡±


    After that, Roger looked at Juno with a serious look in his eyes. He said, ¡°Juno, I¡¯m sorry for this, but


    you must join me in sealing the stargate. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    Hearing that, Juno¡¯s face was full of coldness as he roared, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! If you want to


    block the stargate, you can do it yourself! I won¡¯t apany you!¡±


    With that said, Juno immediately retreated, wanting to escape.


    Roger burned his remaining life force and unleashed his peak condition. In that instant, his figure grew


    infinitely bigger as if God had descended.


    The entire sky was covered by Roger¡¯s aura. Everyone could not help but want to kneel and worship.

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    The grand elder sighed and looked at Roger, who was in his peak condition at the moment. He


    grabbed Roger¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Let me do it. Little Monkey can¡¯t do without your


    guidance. You¡¯re the executor of the God Creation Project. If something happens to you, everything


    we¡¯ve done before will be in vain.¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder?¡± Roger was puzzled and looked at the grand elder.


    The grand elder smiled, seemingly with pride. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough. It¡¯s good to do


    something that will benefit the whole world. Leave the rest to me. The rke family still needs you to


    preside over.


    After saying that, the grand elder pulled Roger back. At the same time, he unleashed the power of the


    source of kingship from the palm of his hand directly into Roger¡¯s heart.


    Seeing this, Roger¡¯s face was full of shock. The grand elder had nearly caught up with Juno Yarrow


    when Roger shouted, ¡°Grand Elder!¡±


    The grand elder¡¯s white clothes fluttered as he stood with his hands behind his back Without looking


    back, he raised his hand as if he was grabbing a chick. He caught hold of Juno and left the sea,


    heading straight for Cochly Mountain.


    ¡°Roger rke, you¡¯re the head of the rke family. You¡¯re the guardian of this civilization! The fate of


    the human race lies in your hands!¡±


    The grand elder¡¯s voice was heard all over the sea!


    It was apanied by Juno¡¯s indignant roar, ¡°No! No! I refuse to concede!¡±


    Everyone looked at the grand elder¡¯s back as he departed, full of respect. With the strength of one


    person, he would block the stargate and protect the human race for ten years!


    Such spirit and might should be remembered by the world.


    Roger hovered in the sky with tears in his eyes. His aura did not diminish as he shouted angrily,


    ¡°Dragon Knights, move out! Announce to all countries and regions! Those who obstruct my rke


    family will be destroyed! Those who invade my country will be punished!¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    In an instant, on the ind next to Arcadia Ind, the mausoleum of the rke family¡¯s first madam,


    Charlotte Larson.


    The gates of the mausoleum opened as teams of Dragon Knights dressed in red robes embroidered


    with golden dragons marched forth. In an instant, these Dragon Knights walked on the sea and in the


    air, heading to all countries and regions. Everywhere they went, no one could avoid them.


    That was because they carried the Golden Order from the rke family¡¯s head!


    After this, all countries in the world would receive the Golden Order from Roger rke. When the


    countries at the border saw the Dragon Knights, they were terrified and offeredpensation before


    retreating a hundred miles away.


    ***


    At the official residences of Country M and Country Y, eight Dragon Knights held Roger¡¯s Gold Order


    and stood at the entrance.


    The Dragon Knights were a strong contrast to the image of the metropolis. They were more like the


    knights from a mythical world.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The head of Country M, an old man with gray hair and eyebrows, flew into a rage as he yelled at his


    subordinates, ¡°Shut up! You guys are lousy subordinates! No one knows Orienta better than I do!


    Immediatelymunicate with the Imperial Preceptor and assume a negotiating stance. Also, I¡¯m


    withdrawing from the agreement between the door and the secr world. I don¡¯twant any of those


    agreements!¡±


    ¡°Border Chief, if you do this, you¡¯ll expose the door to the public. It¡¯ll cause a big upheaval.¡± A


    subordinate tried to persuade.


    However, the old man angrily criticized, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the country, not you! Follow my orders!¡±


    ***


    Back to the rke family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    The dragon egg that was formed by the ck Dragon Heart had cracked and shattered at this moment


    Roger, as well as Fulton, Fennel, Court Master Larson, and Alliance Master Yarn gathered around that


    dragon egg.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Alliance Master Yarn asked.


    Court Master Larson tried to make a prediction and said, ¡°The aura has been isted, so I can¡¯t make


    a prediction. However, judging from the power of the cosmic rules spilling forth, it shouldn¡¯t be lower


    than the strength of someone in the fifth zone.¡±

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    No less than the strength of someone in the fifth zone? This was too terrifying!


    The conditions for bing a disciple were extremely harsh. To be a king of disciples was even


    more difficult. It was all about developing one¡¯s powers while in constant battle. One had to constantly


    fight against the terrifying creatures in the unknown realm behind the door before being reborn in blood


    and finally achieving kingship!


    A king of disciples in the fifth zone was the obvious divide in the power of kingships. Only the king of


    disciples in the fifth zone was qualified to achieve the sixth zone and breakthrough to a higher realm!


    Even for a king of disciples in the sixth zone to achieve the seventh zone, it was not as difficult as


    achieving the fifth zone.


    Alliance Master Yarn was taken aback as a trace of uncontained doubt appeared in his eyes.


    Was it really that powerful?


    Only one ck Dragon Heart could make a kid who just stepped into the realm of a disciple achieve


    the strength of a king of disciples in the fifth zone.


    The four pavilion masters of the Nonagon also stood and watched from a distance.


    After all, legal boundaries still existed between the Nonagon and the rke family. Moreover, the grand


    elder of the rke family had just captured the Nonagon¡¯s consul. Following that, the Nonagon and the


    rke family would certainly be at odds with each other.


    On one side, Fennel stared at the dragon egg that was about to break out of its shell, his eyes full of


    excitement and thrill. Sure enough, it was happening.


    At this time, Roger stood in front of the dragon egg and nced at Fulton.


    Although Fulton was seriously injured at the moment, his realm was stabilized because of the grand


    elder. Fulton walked to the dragon egg, raised his hand, and took out a small pouch embroidered with


    gold silk from his pocket. This pouch seemed to contain several spherical objects. They were originally


    dim, but when they came into contact with the dragon eg, all the spherical objects in the pouch dazzled


    brightly!


    Five sources of kingship raging with manic energy and cosmic rules.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Alliance Master Yarn and Court Master Larson gasped. They did not expect Roger to deal out such a


    big hand.


    The five sources of kingship in Fulton¡¯s hand seemed to contain living creatures inside. The moment


    these five sources of kingship came into contact with the dragon egg, they seemed toe alive and


    became extremely active.


    Whoosh!


    The five sources of kingship rose in the air and glowed brilliantly, enveloping the area with a blinding


    light. Then, all five sources of kingship merged into the dragon egg. In an instant, the dragon egg burst


    into a dazzling five-color light, which illuminated the entire Arcadia Ind.


    The shining five-colored light could be seen under the entire sky!


    Alliance Master Yarn was shocked and asked, ¡°Benny, quick, make a prediction. How far can he grow


    with this?¡±


    At this moment, Benny Larson¡¯s eyes also flowed with golden light. The 64 geomancy appeared in his


    eyes as he predicted the future of the dragon egg. Immediately after, Benny was filled With


    amazement. No matter what he did, he could not predict Philip¡¯s future.


    He was not within the 64 geomancy from the start. Now, with the interference of the ck Dragon


    Heart¡¯s terrifying cosmic power, it was even more impossible to specte.


    Benny shook his head and said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to predict¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Alliance Master Yarn also frowned.


    On this side, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the dragon egg, which the five sources of kingship had


    merged into. The next second, the power of the five sources of kingship was fully absorbed by the


    dragon egg and the shell emitted a loud crack!


    Immediately after, intense clicking sounds resounded throughout the ce. Finally, in the sight of


    everyone, a figure that looked like a holy person slowly appeared.


    Until this moment, Philip had been immersed in the understanding and application of the cosmic rules


    and matter attributes. During this long period, he had no perception of everything in the outside world.


    In his world, only cosmic rules and matter remained. During this time, he could feel that his brain and


    body were being guided and developed by a strange power of rules.


    When the dragon egg shattered, Philip¡¯s senses magnified infinitely!

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    A radius of ten miles!


    The entirety of Arcadia Ind!


    The sea!


    Then, it spread to every corner of the globe!


    Almost every creature, every object, and every substance could be perceived by Philip. In that instant,


    a mass of information poured into Philip¡¯s brain. If he were an ordinary person, his brain would have


    crashed and suffered from brain damage. However, Philip¡¯s brain could withstand such a huge amount


    of information.


    Everything happened in a split second.


    Philip opened his eyes and found that he was surrounded by a circle of people some familiar, some


    not. However, all of them were looking at him with great concern.


    Philip looked at his hands and five different rules of power suddenly gushed from his palms.


    ¡°This¡­ What a terrifying aura!¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn was shocked by the power of the five rules in Philip¡¯s palm.


    Roger nodded with satisfaction and asked, ¡°How much do you know now?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked at his elderly father in front of him. With just one nce, he saw


    through the injuries on Roger¡¯s body.


    His severe injuriespletely relied on a special substance that held his body together.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Philip eximed and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this? Why is this happening?¡±


    Roger ndly nced at the horizon and exined, ¡°This is the first step of the God Creation Project.


    Since you¡¯vepletely fused with the ck Dragon Heart, you should know more things than others


    and have a deeper understanding of this world now.¡±


    His father was right.


    When he received the information from all over the world just now, Philip¡¯s brain sorted through the


    details about the God Creation Project. He even knew the records of the God Creation Project in


    foreign countries.


    This was the power of insight.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Make good use of what you have now. I¡¯ll tell you more in the future.¡±


    Roger said before he turned around and said to the members of the Shadow Guards who had gathered


    behind him, ¡°Clean up immediately and prepare for tonight¡®s global banquet. Send out invitations to the


    whole world. The eldest young master of my rke family has officially be the next head of the


    rke family. In addition, the young madam of the rke family will be honored as the youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    The members of the Shadow Guards bowed before they turned around and left.


    Roger turned to Fulton and said, ¡°Go to the Dragon Transformation Pond to recuperate.¡±


    Fulton nodded and left without saying anything.


    For the rest of the day, the rke family carried out a major cleanup. All members of the branch family


    who vited the rules were punished in the ancestral hall, deprived of their status as a member of the


    rke family, and exiled.


    As for people like Wade and Salem, they were imprisoned in the rke family¡¯s dungeon. The entire


    branch family was subjected to a major purge.


    Christian¡¯s whereabouts were unknown as Roger was personally handling him.


    People like Alliance Master Yarn and Court Master Larson were invited to stay by Roger to attend the


    global banquet in the evening. Many things and the aftermath were personally handled by Roger¡¯s


    people. It was because there were too many forces involved. The crisis of the rke family¡¯s


    destruction calmly subsided in the storm.


    ***


    Back to Philip. He stood at the entrance of his residence and looked at Wynn, who sat in the living


    room nkly. He still had to personally handle some things.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    Despite the fierce battle outside, rke Manor was still 80% intact due to the grand elder and Roger.


    Except for the borders and uninhabited areas that were affected by the battle, other parts of Arcadia


    Ind were intact.


    Thus, life still went on at Arcadia Ind without changes.


    Moreover, due to the kingship energy field exuded by the kings during the battle, ordinary people never


    caught sight of that epic fight. The most they saw was the special effects screen of 3D projection.


    It was very shocking and very realistic.


    At this moment, Philip stood at the door of his residence and looked at Wynn, who sat on the sofa in


    the living room with red eyes. Charles and Martha had apanied Wynn the entire time. Obviously,


    Wynn had learned the truth about her birth from Charles and Martha.


    ¡°Wynnie¡­¡± Philip walked inside and called out softly.


    By now, due to the ck Dragon Heart and the five sources of kingship, Philip had undergone a major


    transformation. He became quite extraordinary.


    With just one nce, he felt a powerful bloodline from Wynn.


    Golden blood¡­


    However, this powerful bloodline also contained great darkness, something that corrupted and


    constantly drained one¡¯s life force.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Was this the golden blood syndrome?


    Wynn looked up, her beautiful face full of grief. She looked at the familiar man in front of her, and her


    thin lips trembled uncontrobly.


    Why was the man she loved so deeply the son of her enemy?


    Why did God treat them this way?


    ¡°Phil¡­¡± Wynn cried out.


    Charles and Martha also sensibly found an opportunity to leave.


    Inside the living room, Philip stood while Wynn sat. Only the two of them were here.


    ¡°If you want to take revenge, you can tell me.¡± After a moment of silence, Philip uttered these words.


    Wynn was full of tears and shook her head sadly. She was in a dilemma.


    Should she take revenge? If so, how?


    Her biological parents had passed away long ago. If her family was destroyed because of the hatred


    from 20 years ago, Wynn did not wish to bring it up again. Thus, Wynn fell into a dilemma and self-


    condemnation. She did not have any memory of her biological parents, but the pain that welled from


    her heart was obvious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. Philip, tell me. What should I do?¡± Wynn covered her face and cried,


    which made those who looked at her feel sorry for her.


    Philip looked at the lovely person in front of him. He did not know what to do either. Some things


    needed to be decided by Wynn herself.


    ¡°I promise you, no matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll support you. But I want to ask you to give me a


    little time. I want to investigate the truth about the Lovce family.¡± Philip looked at Wynn very


    seriously and said.


    Wynn looked up with teary eyes and trembling lips, asking, ¡°You want to investigate the truth about the


    Lovce family?¡±


    Philip nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The destruction of your parents¡¯ lineage isn¡¯t entirely my


    father¡¯s fault. As far as I know, my father and several others jointly formted a n to target the


    Lovce family back then. It wasn¡¯t against your lineage but the radical faction of the Lovce family.


    It was a faction with inhumane morals aimed at human experimentation. However, because of an


    ident in the n, it was your parents¡® lineage that was punished and destroyed in the end. There


    must be a lot of people and forces involved in this. I want to figure this out. If my father had indeed


    participated in this, I¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do, so I want to ask you to give me some


    time.¡±


    After hearing this, Wynn sat on the sofa gloomily.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    After a while, Wynn wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her slender fingers and said,


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. However, you must also promise me something¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No matter what the oue of the investigation is, you¡¯re my husband and the father of M and


    Nelson. No matter what I choose in the end, you should not be confused or amodate others


    because of my choice.¡± Wynn spoke very seriously with a firm look in her eyes.


    Philip thought for a while before he nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wynn added, ¡°Also, I want to leave this ce. I want to go back to Riverdale.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The living room suddenly fell silent. Philip knew that from today, an invisible barrier existed between


    him and Wynn.


    This barrier would take a long time to eliminate.


    ***


    As night fell, the entire Arcadia Ind was immersed inughter and a festive atmosphere.


    The whole ind celebrated the appointment of the new head of the rke family.


    Arcadia Ind was full of life and harmony.


    In the various districts of Arcadia Ind, many people did not know the true face of the rke family¡¯s


    eldest young master. After all, Philip was previously away for seven years and was the young master of


    the rke family. It was naturally difficult for ordinary citizens to get the chance to see him. Moreover,


    he did not return with much fanfare this time, so the entire poption of Arcadia Ind was glued to


    their TVs and the electronic big screens in the streets as they waited for their new king.


    On this night, simultaneous broadcasts were held around the world. An exclusive TV channel was even


    specially arranged for all-around broadcasting. It was also the night when the world¡¯s biggest affluent


    family, the rke family, would step out of the background and appear in the public eye.


    The whole world was watching the change of thrones of this great ancient and powerful family.


    In rke Manor, a banquet for 3,000 was arranged to wee the figures and heads of the magnate


    families as well as the giants from all over the ind and the world.


    The airport near Arcadia Ind was full of exclusive nes from all over the world. The nearby waters


    were also full of warships.


    Tonight, Arcadia Ind was definitely the most special ce in the world with also the most tension. It


    was because this ind was full of global figureheads.


    The leaders of all realms and countries, including the heads of battle groups, the directors of some


    capital enterprises, and the heads of wealthy families, had all gathered on Arcadia Ind just to


    witness the new master of Arcadia Ind and the new head of the rke family ascend to the throne.


    Philip and Wynn were sitting in the residence at this moment. The entire ce was brightly lit, and


    hundreds of servants busily prepared for the banquet. Philip and Wynn were draped in golden robes


    with gold jewelry of various colors. Their clothes were also embroidered with gold dragons and


    phoenixes. They looked just like the king and queen of an ancient kingdom.


    Especially Wynn, who was wearing a golden phoenix crown. She sat there in a dignified manner. With


    her delicate features and aloof face, she presented the poise of a queen.


    Philip looked sideways and gently held Wynn¡¯s small hand. The two looked at each other with a slight


    smile. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Philip asked.


    Wynn shook her head and said, ¡°With you by my side, I¡¯m not nervous at all.¡±


    Philip smiled before turning his attention to the outside. Nine tolls of the hell were heard. Philip got up,


    pulled Wynn, looked at the bright lights outside, and said, ¡°Wynnie, I once promised you that I¡¯d make


    you the happiest woman in the world. Today, I did it.¡±

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    Wynn looked sideways at the man in front of her with love in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Philip, for giving me many things that I couldn¡¯t even imagine. Thank you for staying by my


    side all these years.¡± Wynn said softly as her little hand held Philip¡¯s big hand tightly.


    Philip looked sideways at Wynn and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out so you can be in the limelight that belongs


    to you.¡±


    After saying that, Philip took Wynn out of the residence. They boarded the golden carriage that headed


    to the white castle at the highest point of rke Manor.


    On both sides of the road, hordes of people held flowers while singing and dancing.


    It seemed as if rke Manor was having a festival. The roadside was full of crowds waiting for their


    new lord anddy to pass by. The scene was extremely lively. Naturally, this scene of Philip and Wynn


    riding in the golden carriage to the white castle was also broadcasted live worldwide.


    However, for security purposes, the image was a little blurry and distant. Hence, the faces of Philip and


    Wynn were not fully exposed in front of the cameras.


    Soon, the golden carriage arrived in front of the white castle amid the weing crowd.


    Below the white castle was a banquet for 3,000 people. The crowd was boisterous with figures from all


    countries and realms. They looked up at the viewing tform of the white castle high above.


    After the bell tolled nine times, two figures in golden robes appeared in front of the crowd and cameras.


    Explosive cheers erupted on the scene. Everyone there was very excited and thrilled.


    This was exactly like the scene of the king and queen¡¯s enthronement ceremony that only appeared on


    TV.


    Was this the strength of the world¡¯s number one family?


    It was simply too exaggerated!


    The two figures waved to the excited crowd below and the viewers in front of their screens. All over the


    world, bustlingmercial streets and huge electronic screens everywhere broadcasted this grand


    asion.


    All the streets were packed with people.


    Philip grabbed Wynn¡¯s hand and looked down at the crowd of people that seemed like a lively ocean.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Wynn was also short of breath, feeling very nervous and excited. For the first time, she was standing in


    such a high ce, wearing clothes worth billions of dors, and looking at the crowd of people below


    who came from all over the world.


    This was a scene Wynn had never imagined. She could not help but grab Philip¡¯s hand tightly and


    muttered, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Philip turned his face sideways, looked tenderly at Wynn beside him, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. From


    today onward, you¡¯re the new young madam of the rke family. Everyone you see here will have to


    bow down to you.¡±


    At this moment, Roger stepped out from behind. With a walking cane in his hand, he appeared in


    everyone¡¯s sight.


    Then, he turned to Philip and Wynn, took a red-gold key from the golden tray held by a servant, and


    handed it to Philip while saying, ¡°Phil, this is something guarded by the past generations of the rke


    family¡¯s heads. I¡¯ll hand it to you today. From now on, you¡¯re the new head of the rke family. You


    must take on the responsibility of leading the rke family.¡±


    Philip looked at his elderly father. He could sense that his father was in bad shape.


    He epted the red- gold key in Roger¡¯s hand. He then turned around, looked at the quiet crowd


    below, and held the key above his head as an indication that he had officially inherited the rke


    family.

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    Instantly, the entire Arcadia Ind burst into cheers. The entire world was also excited. From now on,


    the rke family¡¯s head had changed. However, due to special security reasons, all the shots of Philip


    and Wynn had blurred images.


    Thus, no one in the world saw Philip and Wynn¡¯s faces clearly.


    However, this did not affect the global banquet at all.


    ***


    At the same time, far away in the hintend of a deep forest, a huge pce was brightly lit. It was


    strictly surrounded by guards.


    In the hall of this pce, a dozen people sat at a long table. They were all wearing masks that hid their


    true appearances.


    At this moment, they were looking at the screen in the middle that was broadcasting the global


    banquet. The image was paused at the scene of Philip and Wynn waving at the crowd.


    The burly figure in the main seat was dressed in a ck suit. He propped his chin on his hands and


    made a mechanical sound as he spoke to the dozen people below, ¡°The n has begun. Who among


    you wants to try it first?¡±


    A rebellious figure was ying with a short dagger in both hands at this moment. He got up and said


    with a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Looking at the young and arrogant figure who stood up, the head of the group said, ¡°Very well. The


    meeting is adjourned.¡±


    The meeting was over.


    Two figures walked out of the pce¡¯s entrance one after another. It was a man and a woman. The


    man walked with arrogance. The woman had a slim and sexy figure. She caught up and eximed


    resentfully, ¡°Shane Lovce, stop right there!¡±


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, Shane stopped and turned around. He nced at the woman


    chasing after him and asked with a smile, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Cleo Lovce angrily chased after him on her high heels. Her arms were crossed over her voluptuous


    chest. Her delicate facial features, charming eyes, and ming red lips all revealed her dissatisfaction


    with Shane¡¯s statement at the meeting just now.


    She said, ¡°Why did you ept it? You know very well that this isn¡¯t good for us. So many elders didn¡¯t


    express their opinion right away, but you did. Do you know what the consequences and punishment will


    be once the mission fails?¡±


    Shane snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I just have to stay with those things


    for seven days. Besides, do you have that much distrust for your brother?¡±


    Cleo furrowed her shapely eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but ording to the


    information sent by the scouts, Philip has merged with the ck Dragon Heart. His strength has most


    likely reached the fifth zone. If you fight against him, the oue is unpredictable! Moreover, only we


    know about the secret of Wynn¡¯s blood, not the other elders. If anything leaks, you know the


    consequences!¡±


    Shane shrugged and said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    After saying that, Shane walked away and got into a jeep at the door.


    Cleo stomped her foot angrily and chased after him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ***


    Back to the rkes.


    At this moment, inside the white castle, Roger stood in the living room. Philip, Wynn, and some


    important figures of the rke family all stood in the hall.


    Outside, the crowd was boisterous as people mingled with each other.


    Inside this hall, the atmosphere was unexpectedly somber. It was because Roger had lit an eternal


    lamp for the grand elder, but at this moment, themp flickered on and off as the me swayed like a


    storm. It was as though it would go out at any time.

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    In the hall, the atmosphere was unusually somber. Everyone watched the flickering eternalmp with


    bated breath.


    Roger¡¯s eyes also flickered brilliantly as he stood with his hands behind his back.


    The eternalmp would impact everyone¡¯s hearts and the safety of the world for the next ten years.


    Alliance Master Yarn and Court Master Larson, as well as the four pavilion masters, stood in the crowd


    behind or beside Roger. They all watched the eternalmp closely. This was rted to the fate of the


    world.


    Alliance Master Yarn narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the eternalmp for a while before


    looking at Roger and Philip. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Court Master Larson, did you predict the


    oue of the rke family¡¯s grand elder?¡±


    Court Master Larson¡¯s face was cold and aloof at the moment as he stood with his hands behind his


    back. There was a trace of sadness in his eyes as he said, ¡°The oue had long been decided.


    There was no need to make another prediction. All the people in the world should thank the grand elder


    of the rke family from the bottom of their hearts for getting ten extra years for everyone.¡±


    Hearing that, Alliance Master Yarn was moved. He already understood the meaning of these words.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Right after Court Master Larson finished speaking, the eternalmp went out and green smoke rose.


    There was suddenly a mournful chill all around. At this moment, regardless of one¡¯s upation, status,


    or age, everyone in the world suddenly felt a deste chill in their hearts.


    In the country, all the disciples and even the ordinary masses sensed something in their hearts and


    looked in the direction of Cochly Mountain. There, a star shone with golden splendor before slowly


    subsiding. In other parts of the world, all the disciples looked in the direction of Orienta as their hearts


    welled up with sadness and admiration.


    Orienta was worthy of the great responsibility.


    At this moment, everyone only had lofty respect in their hearts.


    Even the leaders of Country M and Country Y received the satellite detection report almost


    immediately. They lowered their noble heads and mourned silently in the direction of Orienta¡¯s Cochly


    Mountain.


    Inside the white castle, Roger knelt on the floor.


    The remaining people, such as Alliance Master Yarn and Court Master Larson, silently sighed as they


    looked at the extinguished eternalmp.


    A man would hear great righteousness and great burden without a word!


    99 tolls of the bell also rang in rke Manor!


    All members of the rke family who heard the tolls fell to their knees. This was the funeral bell. The


    grand elder had returned to heaven. People from all over the world, after understanding the meaning of


    the bell, also mourned in silence.


    In the hall, everyone got up, and many started to prepare for the grand elder¡¯s funeral. Even without his


    remains, the ceremony would still be carried out.


    Alliance Master Yarn, Court Master Larson, and the others also took their leave.

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    In therge hall, only Roger and Philip were left.


    Roger motioned to the servant on the side to hand a document to Philip. He looked at the extinguished


    eternalmp and said, ¡°This is what the grand elder left you before he left. It¡¯s regarding the research


    results of Wynn¡¯s bloodline. These are the research materials of the Lovce family, including the


    origin and development history of the Lovce family¡®s golden blood. It may be of some help to you if


    you want to find a cure for Wynn¡¯s golden blood syndrome.¡±


    Philip looked down at the information in his hand with slightly reddened eyes.


    The heartyughter of the grand elder echoed in his ears with the affectionate voice calling him ¡®Little


    Monkey¡¯.


    Images of his past with the grand elder also began to emerge.


    ¡°Is the grand elder really gone?¡± Philip looked up and asked.


    Roger nodded and said, ¡°The stargate in Cochly Mountain can¡¯t be sealed without a person from the


    realm of the other shore. Back then, I joined forces with several people in the pseudo realm and half-


    step to the shore before we managed to seal the stargate. This time, for the grand elder and Juno


    Yarrow, the Nonagon¡¯s consul, to seal the stargate for ten years, the only price is death.¡±


    With that said, Roger raised his head and looked up at the stars in the sky through the ss dome


    above the white castle.


    Philip was gloomy and asked, ¡°Does the Lovce family incident really have nothing to do with you?¡±


    Roger turned to Philip and said, ¡°We were too hasty about the Lovce family back then because the


    radical faction of the Lovce family had produced a talented freak. The research of the human body


    and golden blood had reached a mature level, and they created a golden bloodbat group. This


    golden bloodbat group wasn¡¯t made up of ordinary people, or rather, they weren¡¯t human at all.


    The Lovce family used the cells and genes of the creatures behind the door, imnted them into the


    human body, and added golden blood to create a monsterbat group with no self-awareness, no


    fear of death, and no respect for the living. Wherever they went, they would massacre a country as a


    sacrifice to their bodies andbat power. They were a bloodthirsty monsterbat group. In order to


    sanction the radical faction of the Lovce family, our forces finally decided to eradicate them because


    this was a lineage that must not be allowed to exist.¡±


    ¡°So why was Wynn¡¯s lineage wiped out instead?¡± Philip asked.


    Roger sighed and said, ¡°I don¡®t know the reason behind it either. I previously investigated it and found a


    certain connection to Court Master Larson of the Gentleman Court. I¡¯ve also personally asked him


    about it but he refused to answer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the head of the rke family. Can the Gentleman Court defy your wishes?¡± Philip asked.


    Roger nced at the somewhat arrogant Philip and asked, ¡°What do you think the world is like? The


    countries are at war and the rulers hold all the power?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t need to know. Since you can¡¯t find out the answer, I¡¯ll ask myself. ¡±


    Philip said and turned to leave.


    Roger looked at his back and said, ¡°If I tell you that the identity of Court Master Larson is from your


    mother¡¯s Larson family, will you still approach him?¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip¡¯s eyes tensed as he stared at Roger doubtfully. He asked, ¡°What did you say? Court Master


    Larson is from Mom¡¯s family?¡±


    Roger sighed and said, ¡°Benny Larson is an outcast of the Larson family who spent his entire life


    studying geomancy and astrology. He once predicted the plight of the Larson family, everything that the


    rke family is facing today, and even the development of the world in the next few decades. Back


    then, the Larson family¡¯s withdrawal from the maind and their decision to retreat to Fernvale was


    because of Benny¡¯s warning.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why was he kicked out of the Larson family?¡± Philip was very confused.


    Roger sighed and said, ¡°This has something to do with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Philip was even more puzzled.


    Roger added, ¡°Have you ever thought that everything was nned out by your mother in this game of


    chess? Have you ever thought that even I am not half as talented and resourceful as your mother?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Philip was suddenly stunned,pletely unable toprehend the meaning of his father¡¯s words at


    all.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    Roger sighed with his hands behind his decrepit back. He looked at the starry sky and said forlornly,


    ¡°Phil, never underestimate your mother¡¯s talent and ingenuity. In front of your mother, I was always the


    inferior one. I¡¯m not the only guardian and executor of the God Creation Project. Your mother was


    involved too. Moreover, she was one of the modifiers. You have overturned the philosophy of the God


    Creation Project that our predecessors have followed for thousands of years.¡±


    ¡®God Creation Project?¡¯


    ¡®Modifier?¡¯


    Philip was full of doubts and puzzlement as he asked, ¡°Dad, what exactly is the God Creation Project?


    Why are you still working on it after thousands of years? Are our forefathers also part of the God


    Creation Project?¡±


    Roger nodded and said, ¡°The God Creation Project is divided into three stages. The first stage involved


    the First and Seventh Emperors, who were some of the most outstanding candidates of the God


    Creation Project. They also brought the first stage to a perfect end. We¡¯re now in the second stage of


    the project, using the advanced technology of modern civilization to merge with the civilization behind


    the door. The door disciples are one of the by-products of the second stage of the God Creation


    Project.¡±


    ¡°The door disciples are the product of the God Creation Project?¡± Philip suddenly thought of a


    possibility.


    Roger turned around, looked at the extinguished eternalmp, and said, ¡°Disciples are the failed


    products of the God Creation Project because they¡¯re not perfect enough. Whether it¡¯s the physical


    quality or potential, they fail to meet the final measurement standard of the God Creation Project. But


    you¡¯re different.¡±


    With that said, Roger¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared at Philip and enunciated each word, ¡°You¡¯re the son your


    mother prized the most. It was your mother who nned this for more than ten years and exhausted all


    means to make you perfect. You¡¯re the final winner and the only trump card of this chess game that has


    lasted for thousands of years against the creatures on the other side of the stargate. Phil, do you know


    what the fate that rests on your shoulders is?¡±


    Philip had no idea. At this moment, he was still a little lost.


    His father said so much at once, many of which were things he could not understand.


    Was his mother manipting this chess game?


    His perfection was the oue of his mother¡¯s prized handiwork?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Had his mother started plotting since his birth?


    What about his mother¡¯s ident, then?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s bewildered look, Roger turned around, looked up at the starry sky, pointed at several


    stars, and said, ¡°Do you know that those shining stars will be the biggest enemy of our world and


    civilization? The warning signs are not without basis. More than ten years ago, the Star Ocean Institute


    in our country discovered several strange signals, which proved that there were a small number of


    civilizations out there. All of them belong to the second civilization.¡±


    ¡®The second civilization?!¡¯ Philip felt a sense of crisis.


    He raised his eyebrows, looked at the starry sky, and asked, ¡°Is there really a second civilization?¡±


    Roger hummed, raised his hand, and waved. The starry sky outside the dome appeared in this huge


    hall. The entire hall became a sea of stars.

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    Philip and Roger stood in the sea of stars. They were surrounded by shining stars as well as star belts


    and star clusters, even ck holes.


    With a flick of Roger¡¯s hand, the stars began to rotate. Several bright stars surfaced in front of Philip¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°These are the stars most closely connected to the stargate recently. ording to the research reports


    from the Nonagon and the Star Ocean Research Institute, the creatures in the seventh zone behind the


    door have taken the initiative to contact these stars. If the data is correct, these are the mother stars of


    these creatures. The stargate in our country was also left by them.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, ording to historical records, the rock paintings in Helene Mountain from 7,000 years ago,


    the foreign emissaries met by the First Emperor during his quest for longevity, and the painting that


    depicted red mes soaring into the sky are all rted to extraterrestrial civilizations. Although many of


    them are unofficial records, they also have verifiable points.¡±


    ¡°Themon point of these unofficial records is that the creatures of the extraterrestrial civilization


    depicted are simr to those creatures in the seventh zone behind the door in Cochly Mountain.


    Therefore, what we can be sure of now is that those creatures are from these few stars that are


    connected to the stargate.¡±


    Roger finished speaking in one breath with worry reflected in his eyes.


    The stargate was unstable, and the grand elder only managed to seal the stargate for another ten


    years at the cost of his life.


    These were thest ten years left for this world¡¯s civilization and the human race.


    Once the stargate opened and formed a connection with these stars, the consequences would be


    unimaginable. Human civilization would also cease to exist.


    Philip stared at the stars before he turned to Roger and asked, ¡°What do you mean by those creatures


    in the seventh zone?¡±


    Roger seemed to have guessed that Philip would ask this question and said ndly, ¡°Some creatures


    that have never appeared in the eyes of the world. They only have a thirst for blood and fighting. They


    exist in the unknown realm of the seventh zone behind every door, and that unknown realm is also the


    last barrier in front of the stargate. In other words, they¡¯re the keepers of the stargate.¡±


    ¡°What does all this have to do with me? And what does it have to do with the God Creation Project and


    Mom?¡± Philip asked.


    Roger waved his hand, and the sky full of stars disappeared. He looked at Philip seriously and said,


    ¡°Phil, you bear the fate of the entire human race. The God Creation Project has been going on for


    thousands of years just to produce the strongest person in the human race or a group of people to


    resist civilizations from outside the domain. Your mother chose you back then, and we bet the fate of


    the entire human race on you. Your mother said that given the chance, you could surpass me and


    reach the status of a prophet.¡±


    ¡°Prophet?¡± Philip was puzzled.


    Roger said with augh, ¡°This is a legendary existence far above the other shore. Everyone thought


    that I could be someone like Doctor Strange. Indeed, someone like Doctor Strange did exist, but


    he left a long time ago. For the fate of the human race, he traveled alone to seek a solution. The


    prophet is the most ideal state and the realm beyond the doctor. Going above the other shore will deem


    you as a prophet, who can gain insight into the cosmic rules andws of all matter in the world, even


    the dimensions of space and time. As for me, I¡¯m only using the rules. I¡¯m far from being a prophet.¡±


    After listening to Roger¡¯s exnation, Philip somewhat understood.


    After a long silence, Philip asked, ¡°So was Mom¡¯s ident an illusion? Where is she exactly?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Roger sighed, his eyes a little forlorn when he said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s ident is real, but after that


    ident, I never found any substantial clues about her. ording to the clues left at the time, your


    mother¡®s ident was rted to a certain figure in the country. You should know who it is by now.¡±


    ¡°Fitzgerald Hale?¡±


    Roger nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s only one of them. There should be the shadows of several doors of other


    countries behind him. Moreover, it¡¯s rted to that evil thing behind the door of Country Y.¡±

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    Philip asked in bafflement, ¡°The evil thing behind the door of Country Y? What is it?¡±


    Roger looked grave and was silent for a moment. He sighed and said, ¡°The disciples of Country Y have


    completely be ves of that monster. They only pursue power without a care about the existence


    of civilization in this world. That monster was released from the seventh zone behind the door of


    Country Y, but due to restrictions on it, it can¡¯t leave the area behind the door. But it has many tricks up


    its sleeve to deceive others. Back then, when I sealed the seventh zone behind the door of Country Y, I


    fought against it. It was very powerful and I almost died there.¡±


    ¡®That strong?¡¯


    Even his father almost lost his life behind Country Y¡¯s door.


    What the hell was that monster exactly?


    ¡°Phil, there¡¯s not much time left for you. Make good use of the ten years that the grand elder bought for


    you. The fate of the human race and the civilization of this world rests on you. I know that this is very


    unexpected and exaggerated. It¡¯s even more iprehensible, but there¡¯s no time and no other way.¡±


    Roger suddenly said in a serious tone with a strong look of concern and sentimentality in his eyes.


    Philip frowned, looked at the extinguished eternalmp of the grand elder, and said seriously after a


    moment of silence, ¡°I want to enter the Nonagon and Cochly Mountain. I want to see with my eyes what


    kind of existence lies behind the door. I want to find what my mother left me and also find the Multidew


    Herb.¡±


    Roger frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to enter the Nonagon?¡±


    Philip nodded heavily and said, ¡°I have to go there. If my guess is correct, what my mother left behind


    the door of the Nonagon should be rted to solving this world civilization crisis. I want to find it. Also, I


    want to see what the world behind the door looks like. I want to experience it firsthand.¡±


    Roger looked at his son, his eyes gradually bing solemn and serious. He said, ¡°Okay, but you


    have to promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°No matter what you experience behind the door, what you see, or what you discover, you must not go


    to the stargate without permission,¡± Roger said.


    Philip nodded, and this conversation between the father and son came to an end.


    Many unknowns and mysteries awaited Philip to explore.


    ***


    The next day, the rke family solemnly carried out the grand elder¡¯s funeral. Everyone moumed.


    All the guards changed into whitebat uniforms. The entire rke Manor, including Arcadia Ind,


    was immersed in grief. People from all over the world also left after paying respects to the grand elder¡¯s


    memorial que.


    The mourning periodsted seven days.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seven dayster, Philip and Wynn embarked on the journey back to Riverdale because Philip had


    promised Wynn. Wynn had not figured out how to solve many things yet. She could only choose to


    temporarily escape.


    The handover of the rke family¡¯s rights, estates, and wealth had also beenpleted. Roger


    remained on Arcadia Ind. He had his preparations to make.


    Philip nned to send Wynn back to Riverdale first before finding time to go to the Nonagon and


    Cochly Mountain.


    As for the branch rke family, as some of the elders had been detained, the branch family dared not


    kick up any fuss for the time being.


    The next Chieftain of the branch family would temporarily be taken up by Levi because that was the


    rule set by the ancestors. Moreover, he was also elected by the members of the branch family.


    As for Lex, after knowing that the branch family had chosen Levi, he also chose to leave Arcadia Ind


    and explore the outside world alone. Of course, this was the statement given to the public. In truth, Levi


    had personally given an order to assassinate Lex.


    However, Philip had stepped in and saved Lex. After that, Lex chose to go into exile.

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    Due to Philip¡¯s current identity, Levi also chose to turn a blind eye because what he wanted to do now


    was to rebuild the branch family. As for Philip, he was currently not interested in the position of the


    rke family¡¯s head, so he handed many things to George Thomas as well as other trusted butlers and


    loyal guards to take care of.


    It was the end of a chess game. A new journey appeared in front of Philip¡¯s eyes.


    ***


    At this moment, Roger looked at the golden cruise ship on the ocean and asked Fulton beside him,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Lovce family?¡±


    Fulton looked at the distant golden cruise ship and said, ¡°The Lovce family has started to take action


    aimed at the young lord and youngdy. Do you need me to send some people to protect them in


    secret?¡±


    Roger frowned and said with a thoughtful look, ¡°No, let him take care of it. If he can¡®t even deal with the


    Lovce family, there won¡¯t be a need for our n to proceed.¡±


    ***


    Riverdale. It had been half a month since Philip and Wynn returned.


    During this time, Philip took care of Wynn attentively. Although Wynn knew Philip wanted to make


    amends, she still felt the rift between them. Although she tried very hard to talk to Philip, as soon as


    she saw him, Wynn could not help but think of the Lovce family¡¯s affairs.


    Therefore, there were times when nothing was said between the two.


    Charles and Martha were also helpless. Charles tried to be a peacemaker several times but was


    unable to do so. Martha did not cause trouble again. After all, having seen Philip¡¯s family, she also


    settled down.


    Despite that, she still held a grudge against Philip for making her shovel dog poop back then. However,


    due to Philip¡¯s current status, she could only wallow in silence. Therefore, she neither ttered Philip


    nor yelled at him as she did before. After all, her daughter was her trump card.


    Just look at Philip ttering her all day long.


    ***


    Riverdale, First Dragon Club.


    Inside the most luxurious private room, Juan Parker crossed his legs and lit the cigar in his hand.


    ¡°Thetest premium Havana cigar. Old Cain, try it.¡±


    Old Cain, who was sitting across from Juan, was fleshy all over with a scar on his face that looked like


    a hideous centipede. He also had six round scars on the top of his bald head. Old Cain was a gangster


    who roamed all over the world tomit crimes. He imed to have practiced martial arts, but he


    could not bear the strict discipline of the practice, so he and a few other disciples escaped from the


    mountain. He then changed his career to be a gangster.


    As for whether Old Cain was a martial artist, no one knew for sure. However, Juan knew that Old


    Cain¡¯s martial arts skills were real and not hearsay. It was said that Old Cain could break steel bars


    with one strike. Juan was fortunate enough to see it.


    It was awesome, indeed!


    ¡°Cigars are something rich people like you use to show off. Poor people like me still prefer cigarettes.¡±


    Old Cain stuck a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Just say your piece. This isn¡¯t our first time dealing with each


    other. We know all about each other.¡±


    Juan smiled and handed a document to Old Cain.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Old Cain took the document and looked at it, which was all about Philip. It included a brief introduction


    of the Johnston family at the end.


    ¡°I have a deadly feud with this man and I need your help. His wife, Wynn Johnston, is his weakness.


    My request is simple. Capture Wynn, take good care of Philip, and bring him to me.¡±


    Juan¡¯s eyes shed with hatred.

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    Old Cain nced at Juan in surprise and asked suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re a famous boss and have many


    people imder you. Why do you need me to do such a simple thing?¡±


    ¡°No, that kid isn¡¯t simple. If I could deal with it, why would I be asking an infamous gangster like you to


    take action?¡±


    Juan was full of bitterness. The setbacks he suffered at Philip¡¯s hands were not something he could


    mention. It would make his reputation fall. Moreover, Philip and Wynn had disappeared for such a long


    time with no clues of their whereabouts.


    He just recently received news from his subordinates that Philip and Wynn had returned to First


    Pce.


    Old Cain nodded slightly, having guessed that Juan must have suffered a great loss in Philip¡¯s hands.


    However, Old Cain was confident in his skills. He looked down upon those minions under Juan. He


    guessed that Philip knew some skills and could deal with one or two dozen men at most.


    ¡°In that case, what about the price?¡± Old Cain asked smilingly.


    ¡°Five million. If you can get the money from the Johnston family, then it¡¯ s all yours.¡±


    Juan stretched out five fingers.


    Just to kidnap two people, five million was not a low price.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s too little.¡± Old Cain smiled as he exhaled smoke rings.


    ¡°You name the price, then,¡± Juan frowned and said.


    ¡°Ten million, not a dime less,¡± Old Cain said.


    Juan did not hesitate and said decisively, ¡°Deal, but you must be quick.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before the sun sets tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely hand him over to you. It¡¯ s not a difficult task.


    It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the big things we¡¯ve done.¡±


    Juan nodded. He recalled the series of robberies that Old Cain and his gang had pulled off. A bright


    smile gradually appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news, then. The deposit will be credited to your ount immediately.¡±


    ***


    The sun rose, and the golden-red rays reflected the clouds in the sky. The sight filled people¡¯s hearts


    with hope.


    Wynn drove to work. When she arrived at the downstairs of thepany, she was shocked to see that


    thepany¡¯s tempered ss door had been smashed to pieces.


    Something had happened!


    This was Wynn¡¯s first thought.


    Without thinking about it, Wynn quickly got out of the car and rushed into thepany.


    Thepany was in a mess with traces of things being smashed everywhere. Wynn¡¯s heart went cold


    as she realized that something big must have happened. Otherwise, thepany would not have been


    destroyed into such a state. The person who did it must be vicious.


    Taking out her mobile phone, Wynn was about to call the police when she heard footsteps behind her.


    Turning her head in a panic, Wynn saw Old Cain.


    Old Cain grinned, and the centipede-like scar on his face wiggled as if it hade to life.


    ¡°Hey pretty, you must be Wynn Johnston. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°W-Who are you? Why did you wreck ourpany?¡± Wynn stepped back while speaking. Her hand


    that was holding the phone was shaking. She wanted to press the phone number but her trembling


    fingers refused to cooperate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. If you behave, you can suffer less. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have mercy on you even if you¡¯re


    a woman.¡±


    Old Cain walked up to Wynn and grabbed the back of her cor, lifting her easily.


    Wynn struggled in terror, while Old Cain waved his big hand in front of her.


    ¡°If you don¡®t behave, I¡¯ll p your face.¡±


    Seeing the palm full of calluses, Wynn dared not struggle anymore.


    Old Cain carried Wynn to the conference room, where the tables and chairs had been pushed to the


    corners. Therge room was full of thepany¡¯s top executives squatting around.


    Wynn swept her gaze around and saw Martin, Bernard, and Liam. They were all squatting in the crowd


    with their heads in their hands and trembling.

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    Martin, Bernard, and the others had been cursing inwardly for quite a while.


    Originally, when they received news that Wynn was back, they wanted toe over to check out the


    situation. At the same time, they wanted to use their identities as elders to exert some pressure on


    Wynn. After all, Martin¡¯s pharmaceutical group was also doing quite well and was now on par with


    Beacon Group. Moreover, Martin had received instructions from the boss behind him to make things


    difficult for Wynn.


    In addition, he still held a grudge against Beacon Group and wanted to find ways to acquire it.


    However, he unexpectedly ran into this crappy situation of the enemy seeking revenge.


    ¡°Find a rope and tie this beautiful chick to the chair,¡± Old Cain said carefreely.


    One of his subordinates came over with a chair. Old Cain put Wynn on the chair, and the subordinate


    began to tie Wynn to the chair with ropes.


    Old Cain snatched Wynn¡¯s phone from her hand, looked at it, and opened the address book.


    ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯s phone number?¡± Old Cain tilted his head and asked.


    When Martin and the others heard Old Cain¡¯s words, they stared at Wynn, thinking that this mess was


    caused by Philip and Wynn.


    ¡°Can the two of you do something good in this life? You only know to invite trouble all day long. Who


    the hell did you mess with this time?¡±


    ¡°They even came to thepany and are holding us hostage now. Wynn, shouldn¡®t you say


    something?¡±


    ¡°Mister, we have nothing to do with them. We were just passing by. Why don¡¯t you let us go?¡±


    Martin and the others roared as their fear turned into anger. Even those with money were afraid of


    meeting someone who did not care about dying.


    Wynn was also a little confused. She and Philip had been on Arcadia Ind recently and did not mess


    with anyone. She did not recognize these people in front of her either. Why were they doing this?


    ¡°Who are you and what exactly is this about?¡± Wynn forced herself to remain calm and asked.


    After knowing about the rke family, Wynn was not as afraid of things now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the reason, pretty?¡±


    Old Cain sat on the chair with a smile and took the cigarette handed by his underling. ¡°Everyone else is


    a forgetful nobleman, but here, you¡¯re the forgetful beauty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Who are you and why are you doing this?¡± Wynn eximed loudly.


    ¡°Hehe, since you don¡¯t remember, forget it, then. But this matter is rted to you and your husband. As


    for the rest of these people, just think of them as coteral damage.¡±


    Old Cain¡¯s eyes were full of taunting. He felt quite happy to be teasing Wynn. After all, there were not


    many opportunities to tease beautiful women like this.


    ¡°Wynn, you¡¯ve been away for so long. What exactly did you do with Philip? Even if you¡¯ve offended


    others, don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡± Liam roared angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Now that they were caught by these vicious-looking people, they might really end up dead!


    Wynn shook her head, unable to answer Liam¡¯s rebuke because she could not figure it out either.


    Seeing Wynn¡¯s pale face, Old Cain happily puffed a mouthful of white smoke at her. The pungent


    smoke choked Wynn into coughing.


    ¡°Oh, the great beauty isn¡¯t used to the smell of cigarettes. Seeing how delicate you are, I¡¯m about to


    feel somepassion. But I can¡¯t ignore the job that I¡¯ve taken on, so I have to do this to you.¡±


    Old Cain felt that he had teased her enough, so he picked up Wynn¡¯s phone and began to look through


    her address book.

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get your husband toe over. If he arrives within ten minutes, nothing will happen. If


    he¡¯s one minutete, I¡¯ll randomly pick one person here and break their finger.¡±


    Hearing Old Cain¡¯s words, Martin and the others turned pale as they panicked.


    ¡°Mister, we have a grudge against Philip too. You can¡¯t do this to us. We can help you scold Philip and


    beat him up. Please let us go.¡± Liam was so frightened that he wailed and howled.


    Martin trembled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this without resorting to violence, okay? We can pay up. Don¡¯t


    put Philip¡¯s fault on us. That guy has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to do with Philip and Wynn. Just let us go. We¡¯ll pretend that we know nothing about


    this. We definitely won¡¯t say anything after we leave. We won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Bernard added.


    A bunch of spinelesspany executives and employees also expressed their desire to distance


    themselves from Philip and Wynn.


    Old Cainughed darkly, waved his hand, and said, ¡°I like it when people are indignant. I¡¯ll beat them


    up until they yield and make those sounds my background music.¡±


    Like a tiger approaching a flock of sheep, a bunch of thugs ptuiched and kicked Martin and the others


    until they howled and cried miserably.


    Wynn was frightened. Her whole body trembled slightly as tears kept flowing down her eyes. ¡°Why are


    you doing this? You¡¯re going too far with this.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, you ¡®ll know whyter. Pray that your husband arrives soon.¡±


    Old Cain found Philip¡¯s phone number and pressed it.


    When Philip heard the ringing, he took out his phone and nced at the caller ID. He immediately


    answered the call and said, ¡°Hey, dear.¡±


    ¡°To hell with ¡®dear¡¯! Your wife is in my hands!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?! What have you done to my wife?! You must not hurt her. Come at me if there¡¯s


    anything!¡± Philip roared.


    It had only been a few days since they returned and Wynn had been kidnapped again. Who could it


    be?


    Philip pondered while he walked out of the house quickly. No matter who did it, he had to rush over to


    save Wynn immediately.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Could it be due to his inheritance of the rke family that some people behind the scenes were getting


    restless?


    Perhaps hostile forces outside the country were responsible for this?


    ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯re quite sentimental. Worried about your wife, huh? Let¡¯s listen to some background


    music first.¡±


    Old Cain happily held up the phone toward Martin and the others who were being beaten. Seeing Old


    Cain¡¯s action, the thugs started beating the hostages with all their might.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts! Damn you, Philip rke! You¡¯re the bastard causing us to get beaten up. Get the f*ck


    over here!¡±


    ¡°Philip, you jinx! If you don¡¯te over at once, your wife will end up getting beaten like this soon!¡±


    ¡°Wynn, you damn well speak to Philip and tell him to hurry over, or we¡¯re going to be killed!¡±


    Martin and the others cursed angrily. Their voices reached Philip¡¯s ears through the call.


    Hearing the howls and curses of Martin and the others, Philip suddenly thought of a ce, the


    company!


    Only in thepany could Martin and the others be with Wynn. Only in thepany could there be so


    many people!


    ording to the tempers of Martin and the others, they would definitely show up at the door when they


    knew Wynn had returned.


    Philip identified the ce where Wynn was held and quickly drove the Bentley at the door in the


    direction of Beacon Group.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    Old Cain allowed Philip to listen for half a minute before he put the phone back to his ear and said, ¡°Did


    you hear that? They¡¯re quite happy to curse you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± Philip roared angrily.


    ¡°I want you toe over and y a game. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to get to thepany¡¯s meeting


    room. Otherwise, you can just wait and see your wife being yed by us. Hahaha, I like your wife very


    much. She¡¯s a feisty one.¡±


    Old Cain ended the call and casually tossed the phone aside.


    ¡°The ten-minute countdown starts now. You¡¯d better hope that the punk will arrive on time, but the traffic


    today is quite bad. Maybe he¡¯ll be a few hourste.¡±


    Hearing Old Cain¡¯s words, Martin and the others trembled more violently. A group of people with


    bruised noses and swollen faces shrank together and trembled. They looked like a nest of newly born


    quails shivering in the cold wind.


    Wynn lowered her head and said nothing. She hoped that Philip would arrive, but at the same time, she


    hoped he would not. The conflicting emotions made Wynn extremely ufortable.


    ***


    Philip drove the Bentley, and the car¡¯s speed had almost reached the limit. After running through many


    red lights, he finally arrived at the door of thepany. He braked hard and the car drifted. Before the


    Bentley came to aplete stop, Philip opened the door and jumped out. Hended steadily and stood


    at the door of thepany.


    At the wreckedpany¡¯s entrance, two thugs with baseball bats looked at Philip with smiles.


    ¡°Nice racing skills. Are you Philip rke?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Philip replied icily and walked into the entrance.


    ¡°Our Master Cain wants to see you. Come with us obediently.¡±


    Philip looked at the two thugs and abruptly punched out. His two fists hit the two thugs on the left and


    right respectively.


    The eyelids of the two thugs twitched wildly. When they were about to swing the baseball bat in a


    conditioned reflex, Philip¡¯s fists had already arrived.


    Biff, bang!


    The two thugs were knocked unconscious by Philip without even making a grunt.


    Without even looking at the two thugs who had passed out, Philip walked into the office building and


    went straight to the meeting room.


    Philip arrived at the entrance of the meeting room without obstacles.


    The thug guarding the door saw Philip arrive and opened the door of the meeting room with a sneer.


    ¡°Master Cain, that kid is here.¡±


    Old Cain was taken aback and nced at the time on his phone before he said with dissatisfaction,


    ¡°How did this punk get here so quickly? Can¡¯t we get to y a brutal game now?¡±


    Philip made eye contact with Old Cain before he kicked the thug at the door, sending him flying into the


    meeting room.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wynn cried with joy. She knew Philip woulde, but she did not expect him to get here so quickly.


    Martin and the others breathed a sigh of relief. They finally did not have to worry about Old Cain¡¯s ten-


    minute game now, but seeing the thug being kicked into the meeting room by Philip, the hearts of


    Martin and the others instantly went cold.


    What the hell was Philip doing?!


    Was he trying to get them killed by these thugs?


    ¡°Philip, what are you doing? Do you know that we¡¯re all hostages here? Even if you¡¯re not thinking of


    us, you have to think about your wife¡¯s safety!¡± Martin roared anxiously.


    If Philip angered these people and caused them to start a killing spree, everyone in this room would


    have to die.


    ¡°Philip, I know you¡¯re no ordinary person now, but don¡¯t mess around! This is not the ce for you to


    run wild! Hurry up and respectfully apologize to the big shot here!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disrespecting them just to get us killed, right? Even if we die, we¡¯ll haunt you!¡±


    Martin and the others hated Philip with all their hearts. At this point, Philip was still trying to invite


    trouble. He was going to get all of them killed!

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    A gang of thugs stared at Philip intently, feeling extremely angry at the way Philip made his arrogant


    appearance.


    Old Cain¡¯s cheek twitched, causing the centipede-like scar on his face to wiggle back and forth as if it


    was about to eat people.


    ¡°How gutsy of you. Your wife¡®s life is in our hands and you still dare to mess around.¡±


    ¡°Your lives are in my hands,¡± Philip said coldly as he walked toward Old Cain.


    ¡°Hold it right there! Take one more step and I¡¯ll kill your wife!¡±


    A thug held a steel pipe and pointed at Wynn¡¯s head.


    Wynn smiled as she looked at Philip, her tears already blurring her vision. The fact that Philip could


    come was the most gratifying thing for Wynn.


    After shooting Wynn a reassuring look, Philip steadily stopped in his tracks.


    Old Cain looked at Philip with a sneer and said disdainfully, ¡°You have guts but not brains.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he looked at Old Cain with a subtle smile.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression, Old Cain felt ufortable all over. It was as if Philip had no fear at all.


    Was this kid really stupid or pretending to be stupid?


    Old Cain looked at Philip with some doubts and felt that he could not see through Philip.


    In the past, anyone caught by Old Cain¡¯s gang would act like Martin and the others, panicked and at a


    loss. Just a little beating and intimidation would scare them sh*tless. However, Philip was too calm as if


    he was afraid of nothing and everything was within his grasp.


    ¡°Charge! Beat him up until his parents can¡¯t recognize him!¡± Old Cain roared.


    Old Cain felt that Philip was just pretending. Such deceptive acts would quickly be exposed under kicks


    and punches. By then, Philip could only kneel and beg for mercy.


    Martin and the others watched Philip closely, waiting to see him get beaten. It was because of Philip


    they were beaten and intimidated just now. Their sufferings must be returned to Philip by at least


    tenfold. After all, they had suffered quite a bit under Philip¡¯s hands in the past.


    The thugs howled and rushed at Philip, brandishing baseball bats and steel pipes dauntingly. A burly


    guy behind Old Cain said with a sneer, ¡°Master Cain, let¡¯s make a bet and see how many seconds this


    kid canst.¡±


    This was a game that they liked to y the most. In the past, Old Cain would win most of the time.


    Old Cain smacked his lips twice and said with a smile, ¡°I can see a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    He canst for three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, Master Cain, you think too highly of him. Although these thugs are just so-so, they¡¯re no Tom,


    Dick, and Harry either. I think this kid canst for a minute at most.¡±


    ¡°One minute is too long. Let¡¯s start the clock from now. I don¡¯t think this wimp canst 30 seconds.¡±


    Old Cain¡¯s subordinate took out his cell phone and pulled up the stopwatch to start timing.


    ¡°Anyone who loses will buy me dinner for a month,¡± Old Cain said mildly.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll sure to win this time.¡±


    As the burly guy with the phone said, two thugs were already sent flying.


    ¡°Damn it, this wimp is quite savage. He can still send people flying under siege.¡±


    Old Cain and the others focused on Philip in the crowd. They only saw Philip darting around right and


    left. He held a steel pipe he stole in his hands. He easily suppressed a group of thugs by himself.


    ¡°Damn it, is he really a wimp? Just his skills alone are worth bragging about.¡±


    ¡°We met a tough one this time. No wonder that Parker guy dared not take action. He must have


    suffered a big loss, so he got us instead.¡±


    Hearing his subordinates¡¯ discussion, Old Cain instantly felt a little annoyed. He frowned and said,


    ¡°Watch him carefully and pay attention to find out this kid¡¯s weaknesses and vulnerabilities. If we need


    to take actionter, we know what to do. After all, our strength can¡¯t be too exposed to the public.


    Otherwise, if the people of the Supernatural Bureau find out, we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°No way, I reckon he can only keep this up for one minute. When his strength is exhaustedter, he¡¯ll


    definitely bow down.¡±


    Although Philip appeared very ferocious right now, Old Cain¡¯s subordinates were not optimistic about


    him. All of them practiced supernatural abilities, and they had entered the Nonagon to study for some


    time too. They had experienced all the big spectacles and also had a deep understanding of fighting.

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    Fighting was a physically demanding exercise. Although one often did not feel tired in a state of


    tension, that was only the mental state. Often, many people would suddenly break down while fighting,


    simply because their physical strength could not keep up. When their physical energy was severely


    depleted, even if the spirit was excited, the body would say no.


    At this moment, Philip was in a state of unrestrained energy consumption, so Old Cain¡¯s subordinates


    judged that Philip¡¯s physical strength would notst long.


    A true expert would control their pace and save their physical strength to the greatest extent to prolong


    the fight.


    Old Cain naturally understood the subordinates¡¯ meaning, but looking at Philip getting more vigorous


    the longer he fought, he could not help but feel that perhaps this guy in front of him was not normal. It


    was all because of the look in Philip¡¯s eyes just now. That gaze made an indescribable feeling well in


    his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Let¡¯s just talk about the two of you. If you were in his position, can you


    do what he did? He¡¯s just an ordinary person. One against a dozen is already very impressive.¡±


    Old Cain pointed to the ground as he spoke. More than a dozen thugs were sprawled on the floor,


    groaning while clutching their chests without the strength to even get up. The two subordinates


    hesitated for a moment before shaking their heads in unison. It was almost impossible for them to


    aplish such a feat no matter how hard they tried.


    ¡°Boss, no matter how amazing he is, he¡¯s just a normal person. If you take action, he¡¯ll be doomed for


    sure.¡± An underling tried to tter his boss at this moment.


    Wynn stared at Philip with wide eyes, worried that he would be hurt. Although she had seen Philip


    fighting against a group of people several times, she still could not help but worry. After all, Wynn had


    not seen the strength of Philip¡¯s superpowers.


    Not to mention that Philip had now surpassed ordinary people. Seeing those thugs sent flying one after


    another by Philip, Wynn finally rxed a little.


    Martin and the others were already dumbfounded, their staring eyes as big as eggs and their jaws wide


    open.


    They could not believe what they were seeing in front of them. How could Philip be so good at fighting?


    Was this still the wimp who could be abused and humiliated at will before?


    However, this thought quickly turned into anger. Martin and the others felt that since Philip could fight


    so well, why did he note to their rescue earlier?


    Why did he not dispel the crisis before it happened?


    Everything was Philip¡¯s fault. Philip was the one who caused the trouble and implicated everyone!


    ¡°These useless punks. They beat us so energetically just now. Why are they so useless when fighting


    against Philip?!¡± Martin said vehemently.


    Bernard waved his fists lightly. ¡°It¡¯s best to kill Philip. After he¡¯s dead, there won¡¯t be so much trouble in


    the future. We really should have gotten rid of him earlier!¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes were red, and he prayed silently in his heart that those thugs would kill Philip quickly so the


    guy would not prance around anymore.


    However, things did not go as they wished. While they hoped for Philip to be killed on the spot, Philip


    made a roundhouse kick and hit out with a steel pipe. He finally knocked out thest six thugs


    surrounding him. Philip stood on the spot without any signs of exertion and looked at Old Cain coldly.


    Old Cain uncrossed his legs and sat upright. The muscles of his body gradually tensed as his aura


    gradually gathered. He looked like a tiger entering battle mode.


    ¡°This speed is really unexpected. None of us won the bet this time.¡±


    Old Cain¡¯s subordinate looked at the stopwatch app on his phone that had been stopped and was


    taken aback. These dozens of experienced thugs did notst more than a minute under Philip¡¯s hands.


    Even a gangster with impressive strength like Old Cain was a little surprised.


    To be fair, if he were an ordinary person, what would have happened if he was in Philip¡¯s shoes just


    now?


    Old Cain felt that even if he could kill those thugs, he would suffer serious injuries for sure.


    However, Philip was not injured at all-not even a scratch.


    This scene made Old Cain feel a sense of powerlessness. It seemed that things had deviated from the


    proper track and destiny seemed to have reced Old Cain¡¯s script with Philip¡¯s script.


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re really surprising, but do you think you can save your wife like this?¡± Old Cain got


    up and was ready to take action personally.

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    ¡°Why not?¡± Philip said nonchntly.


    The thugs had all been incapacitated, and the only opponents left were Old Cain and his two


    subordinates. Although the auras exuded from those three were not weak, Philip did not take them


    seriously at all.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If it really came down to a fight, Philip was sure that they would notst more than a second. The only


    thing he needed to watch out for was to ensure that his supernatural ability was not exposed in this


    situation.


    The two subordinates behind Old Cain had already taken two steps forward and were standing in front


    of him, forming a triangle.


    This was the starting position of the Triangle Formation that Old Cain and his two subordinates had


    practiced for a long time since they started training in the Nonagon. After honing their skills for so long,


    the cooperation between the three could be said to have reached a perfect state.


    However, they had never used the Triangle Formation in actualbat. It was not that they did not


    want to but there had never been an opportunity to do so. Even in the face of the pursuit by the Soldier


    King, the trio did not activate this killing formation.


    The Soldier King who once hunted them down was eventually beaten and maimed by them. He was


    nowhere to be found now.


    However, facing Philip at this moment, they made a tacit decision to use the Triangle Formation. This


    might be their only fighting chance.


    Old Cain threw the half-smoked cigarette in his mouth to the ground, then lifted his foot to crush the


    cigarette out.


    ¡°Young people really don¡¯t know their limits. If you squat on the ground with your hands on your head


    right now, I can still give you a way out. Otherwise, only death awaits you.¡±


    Philip did not say anything but just stretched out his hand and hooked his finger at the three.


    Old Cain narrowed his eyes and knew a fight was inevitable.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Old Cain shouted sharply. Like a tiger out of the cage, he pounced on Philip


    with his hands bent into sharp ws. They carried ayer of weak energy that formed a sharp air


    de, which was sent wing at Philip¡¯s chest.


    Although it was a simple move, when Old Cain performed it, there was a sense of magic.


    A strong wind whistled and Old Cain¡¯s hands seemed to have turned into sharp ws. If he could grab


    Philip¡¯s body, arge chunk of flesh would be wed out.


    Old Cain¡¯s two subordinates moved at the same time. They nked Philip from the left and right,


    attacking Philip from the side and back.


    One kicked Philip¡¯s knee socket, while the other punched Philip¡¯s lumbar spine.


    The key to the Triangle Formation was to move in and out together and attack at the same time. They


    were basically constantly exchanging their lives for each other. No matter who Philip faced, his


    opponent would definitely attack Philip desperately to create opportunities for the other two.


    At this moment, Old Cain went out of his way and desperately tried to hold Philip back to create an


    opportunity for his two subordinates. Old Cain knew that as long as he could hold Philip back and let


    the other two hit Philip¡¯ s vital points, Philip would be crippled even if he managed to survive. At that


    time, Old Cain could easily take down Philip.


    Philip¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. The temperature around him instantly dropped by several


    degrees.


    Philip was never serious before this, but now, Philip got serious.


    Flipping his hands, Philip did not retreat but advanced, rushing toward Old Cain who wanted to pounce


    on him. Old Cain was fast, but Philip was faster. Philip¡¯s hands formed afterimages in the air. Before


    Old Cain could react, Philip had already grabbed Old Cain by the neck using his right hand.


    Old Cain¡¯s forward movement suddenly stalled as fear rushed from his heart to his head. Looking down


    at Philip¡¯s hand grabbing his neck, Old Cain¡¯s thoughts were in a mess.


    ¡®F*ck!¡¯


    ¡®This kid¡­ He was not an ordinary person!¡¯


    ¡®He was supernatural too!¡¯


    Philip rushed forward as he grabbed Old Cain by the neck, while his left hand ruthlessly smacked Old


    Cain on the chest.

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    Crack!


    The sound of broken bones was heard. Feeling the sharp pain in his chest, Old Cain felt that several of


    his ribs must have been broken by Philip.


    The attacks from Old Cain¡¯s two subordinatespletely fell short. As Philip pinned Old Cain against


    the wall and bludgeoned him, the two guy¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly.


    Was this guy still an ordinary person?


    Old Cain¡¯s martial art was not practiced in vain. His body was as solid as a man of steel, but he still


    spat out mouthfuls of blood upon getting beaten up by Philip against the wall.


    Chills gushed from the soles of their feet straight to their brains. Old Cain¡¯s two subordinates looked at


    each other and hesitated for a while before deciding to save Old Cain. However, Old Cain had been


    beaten to a pulp by Philip at this moment and was ced on a chair casually by Philip.


    ¡°Sit down and watch as I take care of them nice and tidy,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Old Cain¡¯s mouth kept gushing with blood. There was an expression of great pain on his face. He could


    hardly count the number of broken bones in his body. He felt as if all the bones in his body had been


    broken by Philip.


    This was a ruthless man, simply brutal!


    Moreover, his strength was not below his!


    Old Cain was not even considered a disciple of the first zone. At best, he could perform a few


    supernatural moves and knew how to develop his potential. Old Cain made a conclusion.


    His two subordinates stopped in their tracks, their legs trembling slightly. The thought of escaping


    welled up in their hearts. They could no longer muster the will to fight Philip. The Triangle Formation


    was already used, which was a method to exchange life for life. Even so, they were still no match for


    Philip.


    Just by looking at Philip¡¯s ruthlessness just now, they knew they had met a tough opponent today. They


    decided to turn around and flee!


    However, as soon as the two took a step, Philip jumped up and swept his leg across, kicking the two to


    the floor. Philipnded smoothly and looked at the two with contempt.


    Old Cain¡¯s two subordinates spat out blood from their mouths. They suffered serious internal injuries


    under Philip¡¯s kick


    ¡°Mister, we were wrong. We¡¯re just doing our jobs, all to earn money to support our family. Please let us


    go.¡±


    ¡°We have old mothers to support and young children to raise. If not for theck of money, who would


    do such a thing?¡±


    Philip sneered, raised his foot, and kicked the necks of the two, knocking them unconscious. Philip then


    walked quickly to Wynn and untied the ropes on her body.


    ¡°Wynnie, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Wynn jumped into Philip¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. At that moment, she knew how safe she felt


    with Philip around.


    Martin and the others gradually recovered from their shock. Someone abruptly shouted for them to run.


    Martin was startled like a deer and swarmed out with the crowd, lest he remained as a hostage if he


    ran too slowly.


    The small conference room door could only amodate three people standing side-by-side, but with


    the swarming crowd trying to escape, they were stuck at the door.


    Wynn looked at the blocked conference room door and could not helpughing. She said in a low


    voice, ¡°They¡¯re so silly.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Wynnie, wait here. I¡¯ll help them go out in an orderly manner. Later, you should go back to the


    office and have some rest. I¡¯d like to ask who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    Wynn nodded slightly and let go of Philip.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Philip walked to the congested door, separated the crowd in front of him, and looked at the four people


    stuck in the doorway. Philip lifted his foot and kicked the people stuck in the doorway out of the door.


    ¡°Practice some order. What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    No one paid any attention to Philip and simply ran out. Soon, everyone had left. Philip helped Wynn out


    and sent her back to her office to rest.

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    After getting Wynn settled, Philip returned to the conference room and stood in front of Old Cain,


    Whose head drooped to his chest. Old Cain no longer had the same imposing appearance as before.


    He looked like he was going to die at any moment.


    Philip grabbed Old Cain¡¯s hair and yanked his head up.


    Old Cain opened his eyelids weakly and looked up at Philip, his heart filled with endless regret.


    ¡°Talk!¡±


    The simple word that came out of Philip¡®s mouth seemed to carry endless pressure.


    Old Cain¡¯s mind was quite clear at this time. He knew that if he continued to be obstinate, he would


    probably meet his doom at any minute.


    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s Mr. Juan Parker. He asked us to kidnap the two of you and send you to Dragon Club. The price


    for the job is ten million.¡±


    ¡°Juan Parker!¡±


    A murderous intent shed in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    Philip thought that Juan would not mess with him again and no longer had the intention of killing him.


    However, Juan¡¯s actions now gave Philip the idea of getting rid of him once and for all.


    Juan had targeted Wynn again, which was something Philip absolutely could not tolerate.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll let you live. Be a good person from now on. If I see you doing bad things again, just wait


    to meet your maker.¡±


    Philip loosened his grip on Old Cain¡¯s hair, turned around, and left the conference room.


    Liam quickly rushed over with people from the relevant departments. They rushed past Phflip and went


    straight to the conference room.


    Soon, Old Cain and the others were dragged out and taken away in a car.


    Liam stared at Philip and said angrily, ¡°Come with me to the office. My dad and the rest want to see


    you.¡±


    ¡°I still have to take care of my wife. I don¡¯t have time.¡± Philip decisively refused.


    ¡°Take care of her, my *ss! She¡¯s already there! You¡¯re the only one left! Hurry up and go!¡±


    Liam left with a flick of his hand. Philip helplessly followed behind Liam and walked to the office


    together with him.


    Martin was smoking a cigarette sullenly in the office while Bernard was spitefully reprimanding Wynn.


    ¡°What are you and Philip doing? Are you trying to get us killed? We came here to talk about


    cooperation but we almost got killed here. You have to give us an exnation for this!¡±


    Bernard had received instructions from Martin to deliberately find fault with Wynn. Due to the two


    uncles¡¯ identities, Wynn merely listened without fuss.


    Philip walked into the office and looked at Bernard coldly. Bernard shuddered and felt chills all over his


    body. He could not help thinking of how Philip had dealt with him in the past. Moreover, the scene of


    Philip going up against dozens of thugs just now appeared in Bernard¡¯s mind. Faced with such a


    lunatic, Bernard felt that it would be better to keep his mouth shut. If Philip got angry, who knew if he


    might go on another killing spree?


    Martin held the cigarette butt and crushed it in the ashtray, narrowing his eyes at Philip.


    ¡°You need to give us an exnation for what happened today! Or else, we won¡¯t leave! We¡¯ll also


    arrange for someone to publicize this matter!¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip and lowered her head without saying anything.


    Philip walked to stand beside Wynn and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll


    take care of it.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    Martin picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it at Philip¡¯s feet angrily.


    Bang!


    The ss ashtray shattered allover the floor.

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    ¡°Who do you think you are?! You¡¯re just a son-inw of my Johnston family! Philip, don¡¯t think that just


    because you have some status and power, you can ignore us! Let me tell you, I¡¯m not someone you


    can easily mess with! I admit that in the past, we couldn¡¯t fight you! But now, I have a big boss behind


    me! I¡¯m afraid someone like you isn¡¯t good enough anymore!¡± Martin roared and vented all his pent-up


    anger.


    Refreshing!


    After roaring out all the grievances he had suffered due to Philip in the past, Martin felt refreshed.


    Philipughed lightly. ¡°What? With a big boss supporting you from behind, you aren¡¯t afraid of me


    anymore? Martin Johnston, I didn¡¯t expect you to be arrogant after not seeing you for a month.¡±


    Looking at Philip, Liam could not help his anger and roared. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending! We¡®ve all figured


    out your identity! You¡¯re just a bankrupt young master from the rke family. You invested in Buffer


    abroad and made some money by investing in stocks. What¡¯s there to brag about? Oh, do you think it¡¯s


    amazing to know people like Theo Zander and Victor Bell? I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t afford to mess with


    the big boss behind my dad! If she wants to touch you, she can kill you in minutes!¡±


    ¡°Wynn! You should discipline your husband and get him to tell us everything! This is not your own


    business but a matter rted to the safety of our family! We don¡¯t want to get implicated! If you can¡®t


    resolve the problem, give Beacon Group to us and we¡¯ll resolve it for you.¡±


    Liam was still full of fear. If such a thing happened again, he would definitely have a nervous


    breakdown. However, hisst sentence revealed his purpose.


    Philip nced at the three people and saw through everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter with Philip. No matter the oue, it won¡¯t implicate you. Please rest assured.¡±


    Wynn said with a hint of coldness in the corner of her eyes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After all, this was Beacon. It had nothing to do with Martin and the others.


    ¡°Damn it, are you still sticking your nose in the air? Do you really think we don¡¯t dare to deal with you?¡±


    Liam roared sternly.


    Martin snorted coldly and backed Liam up. ¡°Wynn, as your second uncle, I¡¯m doing this for your own


    good. After all, we¡¯re family. If you really encounter something that can¡¯t be solved, tell me and I¡¯ll


    definitely help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. Philip and I will deal with it.¡± Wynn said firmly.


    Liam walked up to Wynn and yelled angrily, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re some big shot now? You ¡¯re just


    a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°At this point, what¡¯s there to pretend? Do you still have your nose up in the air? I¡¯m going to beat you


    to death!¡±


    Liam was furious and swung his hand toward Wynn¡¯s cheek.


    Before Liam¡¯s pnded, Philip moved and kicked Liam in the stomach, sending him rolling to the


    floor. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Philip said coldly.


    Liam felt his stomach churning with pain as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°How dare you


    kick me? Just you wait. Don¡¯t think you can do as you please just because you have some money and


    know some people!¡±


    Martin helped Liam to his feet. Fearing Philip¡¯sbat skills, he could only yell at Philip.


    ¡°Philip, you son of a b*tch! How dare you do this to my son! Very well, then. Just you wait! I¡®ll see how


    you can solve today¡¯s matter! Also, let me tell you. Ourpany will officially bepeting against


    you! I wanted to have a good talk with you at first, but seeing you like this, forget it!¡±


    Martin supported Liam and walked out. Seeing this, Bernard dared not stay any longer and followed


    them out.


    ¡°Martin, wait for me. Philip is simply too arrogant. We must do something!¡± Bernard only dared to speak


    loudly after he left the door.


    Martin was full of anger and roared. ¡°They must be killed! Otherwise, this matter won¡¯t be over! Contact


    Boss Young immediately and say that we¡¯re ready to make a move!¡±

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    Wynn watched Martin and the others leave. She took Philip¡¯s hand, looked at him worriedly, and asked,


    ¡°Do you know who did it? Can you handle it?¡±


    ¡°I do, and I will.¡±


    Philip said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be handled. Don¡¯t forget your husband¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°Then you must be careful. Thepany has already be like this. I have to take care of the


    aftermath and at least get thepany back to its normal operation.¡±


    Wynn was still concerned about thepany¡¯s business. If Wynn washed her hands off this matter at


    this time, the entirepany would have to shut down all operations. It would cause huge damage to


    thepany¡¯s business. Wynn had put a lot of effort into bringing thepany from the brink of


    bankruptcy to where it was today. Naturally, she did not want her efforts to go down the drain.


    Philip nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be going, then. Take your time in cleaning up thepany. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Wynn gently pushed Philip. Philip turned around and


    walked out


    Looking at Philip¡¯s departing back, Wynn folded her hands and silently prayed for Philip¡¯s safety. Wiping


    the tears from the corners of her eyes, Wynn left the office and arranged for employees to clean the


    ce up, repurchase damaged office supplies, and so on.


    Philip left thepany, took out his phone, and called George Thomas.


    ¡°Young Lord, what are your orders?¡± George asked respectfully.


    Philip had handed over many things in Arcadia Ind to George and several butlers to take care of. He


    became a hands-off boss.


    Roger also began to step down as chairman of the board from the various industries of the rke


    family. He started to seclude himself. Thus, George was very busy recently.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Investigate Juan Parker and find out who¡¯s behind him now. Investigate thoroughly.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s cold voice, George¡¯s heart suddenly thumped wildly. If he remembered correctly, Juan


    Parker used to be Philip¡¯s friend and had messed with Philip before.


    He still dared to mess around?


    ¡°Please hold on. I can get the information immediately.¡±


    George gave a few orders to the assistant beside him, who quickly came to stand beside George while


    holding aptop.


    ¡°Young Lord, Juan Parker has some influence now. Most of his businesses are concentrated in the


    investment and entertainment industry. He knows many people in the underground world. He holds a


    listed investmentpany, and the boss behind the scenes is a woman named Yana Young.¡±


    George read out all of Juan¡¯s current information in detail as Philip listened quietly.


    ¡®Yana Young?¡¯


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯


    When George finished reading the information, Juan¡¯s location was also found.


    ¡°Young Lord, Juan is now in the Golden Dragon Room of First Dragon Club. Do you need me to send


    someone to capture him?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of him myself.¡±


    Philip ended the call and hailed a cab from the roadside to First Dragon Club.


    Philip simply could not tolerate that Juan had targeted Wynn again. This matter must not go


    unavenged.


    The cab sped the entire way. Ten minutester, Philip arrived at the entrance of First Dragon Club.


    At the magnificent entrance of First Dragon Club, two rows of fierce-looking security guards stood. The


    security guards held rubber batons in their hands and posed as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Philip got out of the cab and walked toward First Dragon Club. The two rows of security guards looked


    at Philip in unison. Someone else would have been frightened into turning away, but Philip simply


    ignored them.


    Seeing Philip approaching, a security guard strode forward and waved at Philip.

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    ¡°Stop! First Dragon Club has been reserved by VIPs today. Outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Philip asked ndly.


    The two rows of security guards burst intoughter. Everyone knew that Philip was here to look for


    trouble, but it was ridiculous that Philip alone dared to ignore the existence of a dozen security guards.


    ¡°Are you deaf or stupid? Don¡¯t you understand what I just said?¡±


    The security guard who walked toward Philip smiled disdainfully and waved the rubber baton in his


    hand, trying to drive Philip away.


    Philip sneered, stretched out his hand, and grabbed the security guard¡¯s hand that was holding the


    rubber baton. Philip twisted his hand with force and broke the security guard¡¯s wrist


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The security guard squealed like a pig and immediately stepped back when Philip let go of him.


    Seeing something amiss, the rest of the security guards stepped forward to surround Philip.


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you cause trouble at First Dragon Club?! Do you want to die? Don¡¯t you know


    whose territory this is?¡±


    ¡°The boss behind First Dragon Club is Mr. Parker! How dare you act so arrogantly on Mr. Parker¡¯s turf?


    Do you want to get your whole family killed?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and kneel with your hands on your head, or we won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    More than a dozen security guards roared and brandished their rubber batons at Philip, ready to beat


    him up at the drop of a hat.


    Philip looked at the security guards who surrounded him with contempt. ¡°Get out of the way if you don¡¯t


    want to die.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, he still dares to be so arrogant! Go on, kill him!¡± The security guards sprang into action.


    Philip waved his hands. His arms formed shadows in the air as if he had countless arms.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The security guards screamed in pain as the rubber batons in their hands fell one after another. None


    of the security guards¡¯ rubber batons could hit Philip. In their eyes, Philip was like a ghost. They could


    not pinpoint his exact location at all.


    Philip broke the arms and wrists of all the security guards before he stopped and coldly looked at the


    screaming guards around.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    The frightened security guards fled in a panic. Their wrists were broken and they could not even make


    a call. All the security guards who fled only had one thought in mind, which was to hurry to the hospital.


    Philip walked leisurely into First Dragon Club. The attendants in charge of weing guests at the


    entrance of the club looked at Philip with pale faces.


    A supervisor held a walkie-talkie and crouched tremblingly in the corner of the front desk. He said in a


    low voice, ¡°Someone broke in. All the security guards couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Philip looked at the supervisor who shuddered nervously as the walkie-talkie in his hand was tossed


    out.


    ¡°Mister, I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    Without waiting for the supervisor to exin, Philip had already stepped into the club¡¯s corridor.


    The usually bustling club had be extremely deserted because only Juan and his subordinates


    were in the huge First Dragon Club today. Juan was waiting for Old Cain¡¯s arrival, but that would never


    happen now.


    A bodyguard quickly walked to Juan¡¯s side, bowed, and said, ¡°Mr. Parker, someone broke in from


    outside and the security guards couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is so bold?¡± Juan said indifferently.


    The bodyguard turned on the TV inside the club. Surveince footage soon appeared on the TV.


    Philip¡¯s figure emerged from the surveince footage, and Juan¡¯s eyes snapped wide open.


    ¡°Huh? Why is be here?!¡±


    The first thought that popped into Juan¡¯s mind was that Old Cain had failed, but when he thought of Old


    Cain¡¯s skills, Juan dismissed the thought again. That person was a supernatural being, not an ordinary


    person!


    Even if Philip had some wealth and skills, he should not be able to defeat a supernatural being!


    However, if Old Cain did not fail, why would Philip appear here?


    Could it be that Old Cain sold Juan out?


    Juan¡¯s thoughts went back and forth before he finally roared grimly. ¡°Mobilize all the bodyguards! Kill


    him!¡±

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    Following Juan¡¯s order, numerous bodyguards poured out from the four private rooms next to Juan¡¯s


    room.


    As Juan was wary of Old Cain, he prepared many bodyguards in advance to guard against Old Cain.


    However, before Old Cain arrived, Philip showed up at the door first, just in time for these bodyguards


    to take care of Philip.


    Seeing the hordes of bodyguards swarming out of the rooms on the surveince screen, Juan smirked.


    ¡°Whoeveres today has to bow down, be it a dragon or a tiger. I just wonder what the hell Old Cain


    is up to, allowing Philip to get here.¡±


    Juan muttered and felt that he must find out the situation on Old Cain¡¯s side.


    Taking the phone and looking up the address book, Juan found Old Cain¡¯s phone number. He dialed it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    An unfamiliar voice came from the phone. Juan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he felt vaguely uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m


    looking for Old Cain. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Supernatural Bureau. Old Cain has been detained by us because of kidnapping and


    vition of relevant regtions. However, due to his severe injuries, he¡¯s temporarily in the hospital for


    emergency rescue. Are you his family member?¡±


    The voice on the phone made Juan feel surreal. ¡®Old Cain was arrested?¡¯


    He was even severely injured. What the hell was going on?


    Even the Soldier King could not catch hold of Old Cain. How could anyone in Riverdale take him down?


    He was a supernatural being. Could an ordinary person go up against him?


    What the hell was going on here?!


    A chill welled up in Juan¡¯s heart as a scene of some strange bodyguards around Philip appeared in his


    mind. It seemed that everything had an exnation now.


    Could Philip be more powerful than Old Cain?


    Was he also a supernatural being or a disciple of the door?


    Otherwise, how could Old Cain be defeated?


    Juan questioned himself inwardly and looked at the man in ck sitting in the corner of the room.


    The man in ck had covered his face with a ck cloth and was sleeping soundly on the sofa. He


    was a foreign expert invited by Juan at a high price. He had studied behind the door of Country M and


    was a genuine disciple of the third zone.


    He was rumored to be a great master from Fusha and the exiled disciple of the current master of jiu-


    jitsu. His name was Luka Sanchez.


    Luka was very talented, and because he was very much loved by the master of jiu-jitsu, he was very


    arrogant. Later, he shed with the disciples of other martial art disciplines in Fusha and killed those


    disciples on the street. In a fit of rage, the jiu-jitsu master cut off all rtions with Luka. He was also


    hunted in Fusha because he had invoked public outrage due to the killings.


    Later, he went to Country M and joined the 12 Sacred Halls of the West by ident. After entering the


    door to train and study, he became a disciple of the third zone when he came out.


    Compared to an ordinary supernatural being, he was dozens of times stronger!


    It was simply impossible to describe such a person withmon sense.


    Juan had seen with his own eyes how Luka jumped from a building dozens of meters high andnded


    unscathed. It was also that time that Juan paid a lot of money to hire him and made Luka his personal


    bodyguard.


    As for Luka¡¯s level of strength, Juan judged inwardly that even ten Old Cain¡¯s might not be a match for


    Luka. Hence, Luka had be Juan¡¯s trump card.


    Seeing Luka sleeping soundly, a smile appeared on Juan¡¯s face. All his worries were forgotten. With


    Luka around, he felt that he would definitely be safe.

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    Turning his eyes to the TV, Juan watched the surveince footage as though he was watching an


    entertainment show.


    The bodyguards had already rushed into the corridor and surrounded Philip.


    ¡°How dare this raging lunatic break into First Dragon Club? Do you know whose territory this is? By


    disrespecting Mr. Parker like this, you¡¯re simply looking for death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to repent. Kneel on the floor now and crawl in front of Mr. Parker, or we¡¯ll break


    your limbs and drag you to him!¡± The bodyguards hollered noisily, not taking Philip seriously at all.


    When a group of people surrounded a person, how could they take the person being surrounded


    seriously?


    Philip turned a deaf ear to the bodyguards¡¯ yelling and just stepped forward.


    ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going? Didn¡¯t you hear me? I told you to kneel!¡±


    ¡°This kid is not stupid, right? His expression ispletely abnormal. I like to take care of fools the


    most. I¡¯ll drag him to the toilet and treat him as a urinal potter!¡±


    Several bodyguards said jokingly and pulled out short daggers from their waist.


    ¡°Step aside.¡±


    Philip looked at the dagger-wielding bodyguards in front of him and said calmly, ¡°Good dogs don¡¯t get in


    the way.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you call us dogs? You¡¯re really looking for death. Boys, let¡¯s make him a dead dog!¡±


    The angry bodyguards moved together and waved their short daggers at Philip.


    Philip sneered and charged toward the group of bodyguards. He waved his arms and hit their necks.


    With the rapid movements of Philip¡¯s hands, the bodyguards were hit in the neck and passed out. This


    time, Philip did not hold back. Every bodyguard who was hit by Philip in the neck would have deformed


    cervical vertebrae in the future. Their necks would be different from normal people¡¯s.


    This was a memento left by Philip to remind them that a good dog should not stand in the way.


    Juan and the captain of the bodyguards beside him looked at the situation on the screen. The captain


    felt a chill go up to his spine.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Juan asked indifferently.


    ¡°This kid is really ruthless. I¡¯m afraid these bodyguards will be useless in the future. It¡¯s impossible for


    their necks to recover.¡±


    The captain was also a knowledgeable person. Just by looking at the shape of the bodyguards¡¯ necks,


    he could already see how powerful Philip was.


    ¡°How much stronger is he than you?¡±


    The captain was silent. This was a difficult question to answer. He silently watched as Philip abused his


    bodyguards like a wolf among a flock of sheep. The captain felt that he was far inferior to Philip.


    Initially, the captain wanted to say that the difference was not too much, but if Juan asked him to join


    the fight, he would definitely end up dead. It was better to y it down and let the Fusha expert go


    instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I canst more than ten moves against him. He¡¯s at least on the same level as Old Cain.¡±


    Juan nodded and opened the cigar box on the table. He took out a cigar and put it between his fingers.


    ¡°Old Cain¡­ I don¡¯t think Old Cain is as good as him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The captain was a little surprised.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    How awesome could this man¡¯s skills be to be stronger than Old Cain? Before Luka appeared, the


    captain once thought that Old Cain was the strongest person around. However, this was also rted to


    the bodyguard captain¡¯sck of knowledge. Many experts would not take action easily, so no one knew


    exactly how powerful the supernatural experts could be.


    ¡°I called Old Cain just now and a stranger answered. He said that Old Cain has been arrested by the


    Supernatural Bureau. He¡¯s seriously injured and lying in the hospital.¡±


    Juan was a little nervous, but to show a calm demeanor, he continued to speak to ease his emotions.


    The captain listened in a trance. His body was extremely tense.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, I think we should let Mr. Sanchez look at the surveince first. He should at least have an


    understanding of this guy so that he knows what to do during the fightter.¡±


    Juan nodded slightly, and the captain immediately turned to look at Luka.


    Luka Sanchez, who was sleeping soundly, had already sat up and was watching the surveince


    footage on the TV.

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    Luka was a light sleeper. Even when he was sound asleep, the slightest unusual movement could


    wake him up. This was due to the unusual sensory ability he developed after he entered the 12 Sacred


    Halls of the West. Otherwise, Luka would already have died in the pursuit.


    Awakened by the conversation between Juan and the captain, Luka opened his eyes and saw the


    surveince footage on the TV. After a brief casual nce, a disdainful smile appeared on Luka¡¯s face.


    ¡°Boss, is this your enemy? These bodyguards you have are too useless. You can give me their sries


    instead. I¡¯ll serve you better.¡±


    Juanughed and casually tossed a cigar to Luka.


    ¡°Money is not a problem as long as you can show me your value. This guy will be my test for you.¡±


    Luka nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°This test is simply too easy. Just watch me kick his head


    offter.¡±


    Luka was full of confidence in himself and full of contempt for Philip.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the surveince footage disyed Philip¡¯s super strength, in Luka¡¯s opinion, Philip¡¯s level was


    not even worth mentioning.


    He was just better than the average person. Even if he was powerful, at the most, he was at the


    beginner level of a supematural being. This was simr to the difference between an apprentice


    magician and a master magician, a huge rift separated them.


    To Luka, a disciple of the third zone who had long since transcended the world, Philip was just a bug


    that he could easily crush by lifting a finger!


    ¡°Hahaha, I look forward to your performance, then. If you can really kick his head off, your sry will be


    doubled.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Boss!¡±


    After Luka said that, he stood up and began to meticulously organize his clothes. He nned to fight in


    a cool and dashing manner so that Juan would realize his value.


    In the surveince footage, Philip had brought down all the bodyguards. They were now sprawled on


    the floor motionless. The scene looked like a field of dead people. Philip slowly raised his head to look


    at the camera. He smiled and gestured at the camera with a swiping motion across his neck.


    A tant provocation!


    Juan¡¯s face turned serious. Both Old Cain and the bodyguards¡¯ failures proved that Philip was very


    strong. He was much more powerful than Juan expected. ¡®Philip, it¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect


    that not only are you rich, but you also have some strength that goes beyond normal people¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡°Get ready!¡± Juan said to the captain beside him.


    The captain nodded slightly, drew his pistol from his waist, and loaded the gun with a click. Holding the


    pistol, the captain¡¯s heart surged with a sense of pride. No matter how skillful, one shot could end


    everything. If Luka also failed, the captain would be the one to save the day.


    After all, this pistol was specially customized for door disciples.


    Juan spent 30 million dors to purchase this from the Supernatural Bureau specifically to deal with


    disciples and supernatural beings. The pistol contained silver bullets soaked with a special potion.


    Even a disciple in the third zone like Luka Sanchez would fall if he were shot with it.


    Juan watched the captain pull out the pistol and revealed a smile of satisfaction.


    On his left was an expert disciple while on his right was an expert marksman. Even if Philip was a god,


    it might be difficult for him to get out alive.


    Bang!


    The door of the private room was kicked open and Philip walked in with a frosty face.


    Juan sat on the sofa haughtily as he looked at Philip who walked into the room. He said with a sneer,


    ¡°Philip, it¡¯s been a while. I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills, but can you win even if you manage to


    barge into this ce? You¡¯ve entered hell, while I¡¯m the king of the underworld who¡¯s in charge of your


    life and death. If you don¡¯t want. to die, kneel immediately.¡±


    Thinking back on the scene when he kneeled in front of Philip and was humiliated, Juan¡¯s heart filled


    with infinite resentment. He must wipe out the shame of his past today.

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    Philip sneered and looked at Juan with contempt. ¡°Haven¡¯t I taught you a good enough lesson? Who


    gave you the courage to talk to me like this now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you think I¡¯m still the same Juan Parker from before? You dare to mess around without


    knowing anything. This is First Dragon Club. Do you think that I¡¯m surrounded by ordinary bodyguards?


    How childish!¡±


    Juan pointed at Luka and said smugly, ¡°This is an expert door disciple, Luka Sanchez, who made his


    name all over Fusha. Do you know what a door disciple is? Hehe, you don¡¯t, right? Then let me tell you,


    he killed 20 martial arts descendants from Fusha in a fit of rage! Even the 13 Majors of Fusha are


    nothing in front of him! He just needs to make several moves to take them down!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if he¡¯s really that powerful, why is he here as yourpdog now?¡±


    Philip said nonchntly without paying any heed to Luka at all.


    Door disciples of Fusha were not worth mentioning. Any one of the rke family¡¯s Shadow Guard


    could wipe out all martial arts forces in Fusha. A mere disciple expert from Fusha was just an ant to


    Philip.


    The anger in Luka¡¯s heart burned instantly. He red at Philip and said viciously, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°How dare you insult me, Luka Sanchez?! I¡¯ll let you experience all the misery in the world! Just wait to


    tremble under my humiliation!¡±


    Luka stared at Philip and put on a fighting stance, waiting for Juan¡¯s order before he rushed out to beat


    Philip.


    Philip shook his head and said disdainfully, ¡°As expected of apdog. Just from that look of yours, I can


    already tell how low your standards are.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Juan snorted coldly and also felt that Philip was too arrogant. There was no need to say much


    to such an arrogant person. He would just beat him up and humiliate him.


    ¡°Luka, teach him a good lesson. Don¡¯t forget what you just said,¡± Juan said coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget I¡¯ll kick his head off!¡±


    Luka roared and rushed toward Philip.


    Juan picked up the ss of wine on the table and sipped it while watching the fight between Luka and


    Philip.


    Luka charged forward quickly while swinging his arms rapidly, producing explosive noises. Both arms


    erupted with astonishing white wind des!


    The explosive force from Luka was too powerful, which instantlypressed the air and produced a


    popping sound.


    Luka¡¯s fighting style focused on the ability to explode with super strength in an instant, thus making the


    air pop. As lofty as it sounded, he was just trained in explosive power. Luka¡¯s control of explosive


    power was undoubtedly excellent. When attacking Philip, Luka used all of his explosive power, and


    each blow carried a powerful force.


    One hit to kill!


    No one could survive Luka¡¯s attack!


    Philip frowned as he instantly gained insight into the strength of the man opposite him.


    He was actually a disciple of the third zone! Juan was really something.


    The fast-approaching Luka thought he had locked onto Philip, but he did not expect Philip to be faster.


    He intended to knock Philip down by superimposing his powerful explosive force and his fist was just


    about to hit Philip¡¯s heart, but Philip¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from Luka¡¯s line of sight.


    Luka was rmed and wanted to stop in his tracks to look for Philip when Philip had already circled


    behind Luka.


    ¡°How dare a mere disciple of the third zonee to our territory to run wild? You¡¯re simply seeking


    death!¡±

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    Philip snorted in anger and lightly kicked Luka in his lower back. Luka lost his bnce and could only


    rush forward, hitting the wall with a powerful impact.


    Bang!


    Luka¡¯s fist smashed into the wall. The wall shook and half of it copsed, covering Luka in clouds of


    dust.


    Juan sat on the sofa with his brows furrowed. He thought that Luka Sanchez was enough to kill Philip,


    but unexpectedly, Philip¡¯s strength made him a little fearful.


    Was this guy a disciple too?


    His strength was actually not below Luka¡¯s.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Luka was choked into coughing and turned around to walk toward Philip in a wretched state.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re actually a disciple too. I was careless this time. However, your death wille soon!¡±


    Anger filled Luka¡¯s mind. If anger could burn, Luka¡¯s anger now would be enough to boil the whole sea.


    ¡°I already told you that you¡¯re not good enough, but you still think so highly of yourself. Since you want


    to die, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Philip stretched out his little finger and beckoned at Luka, his disdainful expression saying it all.


    Luka roared and rushed at Philip wildly while swinging his fists.


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯ll know the price of humiliating me! Let me send you to your death with my deadliest


    technique!¡±


    The cigar in Juan¡¯s hand fell to the floor as he watched dumbfounded at the sight of Luka being


    trampled on the floor by Philip.


    Luka¡¯s imposing deadly technique was simply kicked away by Philip before he was trampled on the


    floor by Philip like a dead dog.


    What was happening here?


    How could this happen?


    Juan did not even see Philip¡¯s movements clearly. He only saw Luka rushing over aggressively, and in


    the blink of an eye, Luka fell to the floor and was then stepped on by Philip.


    He was a disciple of the third zone! He could jump down from a building dozens of meters high


    unharmed!


    He could even kick a car into smithereens. He was an absolute wonder!


    However, now¡­ Juan was a little flustered.


    The captain gulp ed frantically. This was the first time he had seen such a ruthless man despite his fair


    share of experience. His legs trembled slightly, and the hand holding the gun was shaking violently.


    The captain felt as though the gun in his hand was like a red-hot piece of iron.


    Facing someone like Philip, who was so fast that he was almost invisible, could he really shoot him with


    a gun?


    The captain felt that the possibility of hitting the mark was too low unless he was lucky enough. How


    the hell was he supposed to fight?!


    The captain even had the thought of surrendering.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, this situation doesn¡¯t seem right. Why don¡¯t I cover your retreat?¡± The captain said in a low


    voice.


    Juan frowned deeply. Retreating was impossible!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was First Dragon Club, his turf. If he retreated, he would lose all dignity. All other business


    partners would step over him in the future!


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Juan said sinisterly.


    The captain was a little rmed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hit him. This guy is too fast, just like a


    ghost!¡±


    While Juan and the captain were talking, Philip kicked Luka in the ribs.


    Crack!


    The crisp cracking sound was heard as several of Luka¡¯s ribs were broken by Philip¡¯s kick. Miserable


    screams followed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your deadly technique? Aren¡¯t you going to kick my head off? ¡± Philip asked coldly.


    ¡°Spare me. Please spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do this anymore¡­¡±


    Luka¡¯s life was in Philip¡¯s hands. Although his heart was filled with endless anger, he could only give in


    to save his life. If he continued to act tough at this time, Luka felt that he would definitely die without a


    complete body.


    He managed to escape the harsh pursuit in Fusha. Who would have thought that when he was


    prepared to live a good life, he encountered a great devil like Philip?


    This guy¡¯s strength was definitely above the disciples in the third zone!


    Damn that Juan! Why did he provoke a disciple with strength above the third zone?

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any deadly techniques. I was just bragging. I beg you to let me go. I¡¯ll be your servant


    from now on, no, your ve! As long as you spare my life, I can be your watchdog.¡±


    Luka¡¯s integrity shattered all over the floor. He was willing to do anything just to save his life.


    ¡°Be my watchdog? You¡¯re not worthy of it.¡± Philip stomped on Luka¡¯s palm.


    Crack.


    There was the sound of broken bones as Luka¡¯s palm was crushed by Philip¡¯s stomp. Luka was about


    to break down. It was still not enough even after he begged so wretchedly.


    What exactly did Philip want?


    ¡°It hurts! Boss, just tell me what to do and I¡¯ll listen to you! I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do. Should I


    go and kill Juan Parker? He ordered me to do everything!¡±


    The desperate Luka began to sell out his employer. As long as he could live, he would do anything.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Philip smiled lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill him, just break every bone in his body.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for giving me the chance. I¡¯ll definitely break all his bones.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Luka endured the pain and struggled toward Juan.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m doing this to stay alive. There¡¯s really no other way,¡± Luka said menacingly.


    Juan was full of mixed feelings. His life-saving trump card was actually turned against him by Philip.


    How powerful was Philip exactly?


    ¡°Luka Sanchez, do you want to die?¡± Juan yelled sharply.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t die as long as I break every bone in your body!¡± Luka shouted and rushed at Juan.


    The captain frantically raised his gun and pulled the trigger at Luka.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After three shots, blood gushed from Luka¡¯s body as he fell straight to the floor. The bullet holes in his


    body glowed with a strange silver light before Luka¡¯s body shrank and turned into a puddle.


    Juan picked up his ss and finished the whiskey. Although Luka was dead, Juan¡¯s shock remained.


    He urgently needed a drink to calm down. After he finished the drink, Juan smashed the ss.


    ¡°Philip, as you can see, even a person with great skills can be brought down with a gun. This is a


    special silver gun specifically targeted at supernatural beings like you. If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel


    down and beg for mercy now.¡± Juan stared at Philip and said.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just a silver gun.¡± Philip ignored the captain and the gun in his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Fire!¡± Juan roared.


    The captain hesitated briefly before he pulled the trigger.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A series of bullets were fired until the pistol made an empty click. The captain was forced to stop


    shooting. After he stopped, the captain was desperate.


    Not a single shot hit Philip. All the silver bullets were suspended in mid-air in front of Philip as if blocked


    by a huge resistance. Then, they ttered to the floor.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, y-you should leave quickly. I¡¯ll cover your back.¡±


    The captain pulled out a short dagger and decided to fight to his death to fulfill his duty.


    ¡°You want to leave? No way.¡±


    Philip sneered as he walked toward Juan. The captain immediately stepped forward in front of Juan.

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    Swish!


    The dagger swiped through the air. The dagger glowed coldly and was about to stab through Philip¡¯s


    heart when it stopped.


    It was not that the captain did not want to but his hand could not move at all.


    With his right hand, Philip grabbed the captain¡¯s hand that held the dagger. With a slight force, all the


    bones of the captain¡¯s hand shattered.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    The captain let out a muffled grunt as fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Philip¡¯s hand lifted upward, tugging along the captain¡¯s wrist, forearm, arm, and right shoulder. He


    crushed all the man¡¯s bones.


    The intense pain caused the captain to go into a shock and fall into a dead faint.


    Juan was extremely frightened but he still had to pretend to be calm on the surface. Even if he lost the


    fight, he must maintain the posture of a winner!


    ¡°You¡¯re very arrogant. Do you know the consequences of messing with me? I have a big boss behind


    me! Even if you¡¯re rich, powerful, and skillful now, in front of my boss, you¡¯re still dead meat! She¡¯s


    surrounded by guys who are more powerful than you! All of them are capable of tearing cannons with


    their bare hands!¡±


    As Juan spoke, many thoughts ran through his mind. He tried to intimidate Philip with his words.


    Philip was not alone. He had many family members who wanted to drag him down, and Juan felt that


    this was Philip¡¯s biggest weakness. As long as he controlled this weakness of Philip, there was no need


    to worry about anything!


    ¡°Consequences? You should be the one worrying about that,¡± Philip said mildly.


    ¡°What a joke! This is my turf. My boss is more powerful than you can imagine. If you dare to make a


    move against me, you and Wynn will be hunted down and killed! I promise to do what I say! You still


    have a daughter and a newborn son. As long as I say the word, someone can kidnap them in minutes!


    The boss behind me has deep-rooted forces in seven regions including Uppercreek and Southmoor!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°If you dare toy a finger on me today, someone will immediately be sent to deal with you. Whether


    the rtionship is good or bad, as long as anyone has a rtionship with you, they¡¯ll all die!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can do as you please just because you¡¯re a supernatural being? Ridiculous! This


    world is far more than what you can see! There are more powerful people than you!¡±


    Juan roared wildly like a mad lion, trying to make Philip terrified and retreat with these intimidating


    words.


    Philip listened quietly. When Juan finished speaking, a mocking smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°So childish. Your intelligence is really worrying.¡±


    Juan was taken aback for a moment before he looked at Philip with contempt. Juan felt that Philip was


    on the brink of backing down. He had already frightened Philip. He just needed to push a little more to


    completely scare Philip away!


    ¡°The childish one is you! You¡¯re just a young master of a small family. How dare you fight me? You¡¯d


    better use your brain and think about the consequences of messing with me! If you kneel on the floor


    and beg me for mercy now, I can still give you a chance to live.¡±


    While Juan was speaking, Philip had already pulled out his phone.


    ¡°The boss behind you? Hehe, let¡¯s see what she can do to me.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he dialed George¡¯s number.


    George was sitting upright at the moment, and his eyes were fixed on the phone in his hand as though


    he was waiting for the rm to sound before he charged onto the battlefield. The phone rang a


    pleasant ringtone. George jolted and quickly pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Young Lord, everything is ready. I¡¯m just waiting for your order. ¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± Philip said softly.


    ¡°Okay. Juan Parker and the people behind him will taste the pain soon!¡±


    Philip ended the call and looked at Juan with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Juan waited angrily, thinking that Philip was pretending.


    A mere supernatural disciple of the third zone dared to rant about making the boss behind him suffer.


    This was simply a joke.


    ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t brag? Do you really think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense? The boss behind me is a


    behemoth to you. Even ten of you will not be a match for my boss. I really wonder where you got your


    confidence from.¡±


    The more Juan spoke, the smugger he felt, thinking that Philip could only bow down to the powerful


    boss behind him.

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    Philip smiled without a word and raised his hand to p Juan across the face.


    ¡°You¡¯re the brainless one. Don¡¯t forget your status as a hostage now.¡±


    Juan clutched his face and sat back on the sofa, looking at Philip resentfully. After a while, heughed


    wildly. ¡°Hahaha, you dare to hit me? If you p me now, I¡¯ll repay it tenfold and hundredfold!¡±


    ¡°Wait until you can do that.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he pped Juan vigorously again.


    Forward p, backhand p, and mixed p. Juan¡¯s face quickly swelled into a pig¡¯s head. His brain


    buzzed loudly, and he was in a bad state.


    ¡°Just you wait. Hit me and I¡¯ll let you die a miserable death.¡± Juan muttered under his breath, wishing


    he could kill Philip right now.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Philip swung his fist on Juan¡¯s shoulder, denting his shoulder and shattering his entire shoulder de.


    ¡°How dare you send someone to kidnap Wynnie? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he stepped on Juan¡¯s thigh, breaking his thigh bone into several pieces.


    ¡°How dare you have evil intentions toward my daughter? It seems that I was too kind to you before.¡±


    Juan broke out in a cold sweat from the pain and howled in tears, ¡°Bastard! Just you wait! You¡¯ll get


    your just deserts!¡±


    ¡°Looks like I have to continue.¡± Philip sneered as he raised his foot and stomped down on Juan¡¯s calf


    and ankle, causing Juan to wail in pain.


    ***


    Uppercreek, a certain vi.


    In a steaming pool, Yana Young was soaking in a rose bath. Her slender body looked very enticing in


    the heat. At this moment, an assistant ran up to Yana¡¯s back in a panic and said with a bow, ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you panicking?¡±


    Yana said unhappily. She sshed the water while the maid massaged her shoulders.


    The assistant showed a smile that was worse than her crying expression. ¡°Boss, something big has


    happened.¡±


    Yana frowned and got up. With the maid¡¯s help, her graceful body was wrapped in a ckce


    nightgown. Then, she walked out of the pool with her jade-like feet and asked coldly, ¡°What could


    happen? Is it Southmoor or Tucker Stone?¡±


    ¡°Boss, all of our investment projects have been frozen and rted departments have seized all our


    properties. Even your private estates around the world have been seized.¡± The assistant spoke


    anxiously, and each word hit


    Yana¡¯s heart like a heavy hammer. Yana¡¯s face turned pale as she stared at the assistant and asked,


    ¡°Is everything you said true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true! This is the situation reported by all the branches. Because of the impact of the news, our


    company¡¯s share price has taken a nosedive and dropped by 95%!¡±


    Yana¡¯s body swayed as chills surged. She asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the Gentleman Court


    make a move against us?¡±


    When something like this happened, someone must be behind it. However, Yana had not offended


    anyone recently, so why was she being suppressed in such an aggressive manner?


    Moreover, an ordinary big family would not have such ability.


    Her strength in various ces was deeply-rooted, so such a handiwork could only be exined by the


    topmost affluent family or force.


    At present, the only party that could do this was her deadly rival, the Gentleman Court!


    The assistant shook her head and said weakly, ¡°We¡¯re still investigating. There¡¯s no specific news for


    the time being, but¡­¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But what?!¡±


    ¡°But I found out that Juan Parker in Riverdale seems to have offended someone. Maybe the problem


    came from his side.¡±

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    Riverdale, Juan Parker?


    Yana immediately thought of something.


    This damned Juan did not mess with that young master, did he?


    No, that young master was the new patriarch of the rke family!


    The vein in Yana¡¯ s temple throbbed wildly. She immediately fished out her phone and dialed Juan¡¯s


    number.


    When Yana made the call, Juan was lying on his back on the floor, looking at Philip grimly.


    ¡°Philip rke, you have guts! Let¡¯s see how much longer you can stay arrogant! Even if you kill me


    today, my boss will avenge me and kill your whole family! Do you find it very gratifying to beat me up


    now?¡±


    ¡°Soon, my boss will capture all your rtives and friends and beat them up one by one in front of you.


    Let¡¯s see how gratified you¡¯ll feel by then. You¡¯re not worthy to fight with me at all!¡±


    Juan would rather die than give in because he knew that he could still rely on the boss behind him.


    Philip would eventually be trampled to the floor and ravaged.


    Philip took out his phone, looked at the time, and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at pretending. To hell with the time! Now is yourst chance to apologize. Otherwise,


    my boss will kill everyone in your family at any time!¡±


    As Juan was ranting, his phone rang. Juan endured the pain and took out his phone with his left hand.


    He looked at the caller ID and saw the name of his boss. Juan answered the phone excitedly. ¡°Boss!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hearing Juan¡¯s mournful voice, Yana¡¯s hair stood on end.


    ¡°Boss,e and save me. Send someone to save me!¡± Juan shouted anxiously.


    However, on the other end of the phone, Yana scolded with cold eyes and a chill in the corner of her


    eyes, ¡°Juan Parker, haven¡¯t I said that you¡¯re not allowed to make another move against Philip rke?


    Why did you mess with him again?¡±


    Juan was taken aback for a moment. This was not something his boss would say. His boss was an ice


    queen who was extremely protective of her people.


    It was just Philip rke. Why would the boss suddenly be like this?


    ¡°Boss, I have a deadly feud with Philip. I¡¯ll wallow in suffering for the rest of my life if I don¡¯t get him.


    Boss, me struck out at me and injured many of my people. You must make a stand for me.¡± Juan cried


    out in tears.


    However, Yana merely snorted coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you live or die. Do you know who you¡¯ve


    been targeting?¡±


    Juan was taken aback and asked suspiciously, ¡°Boss, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Juan Parker, you really have no brains! I warned you several times but you refuse to listen. I let you


    stay in Riverdale to monitor Philip¡¯s every move for me, not to have you take action against him! Do


    you think he¡¯s just the young master of a small family? Let me tell you, Philip rke is the heir to the


    rke family, thergest wealthy family in the world! He¡¯s none other than the new patriarch of the


    rke family. It was broadcasted across the globe a few days ago! Do you know how big a mess


    you¡¯ve caused for me? Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to attack him at this time! Even the one behind me


    wouldn¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble with him at this time!¡± Yana almost roared. She was really about to


    explode in anger!


    Now that they had provoked Philip, if he held a grudge and unleashed his wrath at her, she would be


    no match for the rke family at all!


    Was it possible to seek help from the Alliance Master?


    However, a few days ago, the Alliance Master had ordered all his followers not to take Philip lightly.


    This damned Juan Parker! She really had the thought of killing him now!


    Juan waspletely flustered at this moment! Especially the few words Yana said just now made


    Juan¡¯s heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    What did it mean that Philip was the new patriarch of the rke family?


    That rke family that was on global broadcast?


    That world¡¯s number one affluent family?


    How was it possible?


    Juan raised his eyebrows and was dumbfounded. He stared at Philip with panic and fear. Stammering,


    he asked, ¡°A-Are you the new patriarch of the rke family? The world¡®srgest wealthy family?¡±


    At this moment, Philip was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. With slightly cold eyes, he smiled


    and said, ¡°As true as it can be.¡±


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    This was like a thunderbolt that struck Juan directly in the heart.


    Was he really the new head of that family?


    This was too horrifying!


    Juan panickedpletely. He never thought that Philip would have such a big identity and background.


    Also at this moment, Juan realized that no wonder no matter how he targeted Philip, Philip would


    always be safe and sound.


    No wonder his boss would warn him like that.


    ¡°Juan Parker, from now on, you no longer have anything to do with me! Your life is in his hands!¡±


    After saying this, Yana ended the call. Abandon the pawn to save the queen. Yana would not have any


    inclination to rescue a useless person. Juan Parker was just a pawn she arranged in Riverdale to hold


    Philip back.


    Now that the game had changed, such an insignificant pawn could simply be discarded.


    After hanging up the phone, Yana¡®s eyes shed with coldness. She quickly dialed the number outside


    the country and said coldly, ¡°Lord Hades, I think we should talk.¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Juan was kneeling on the floor with a pale face. His expression was extremely


    flustered. His boss had abandoned him.


    Was that the end of his life, then?


    In that instant, Juan looked up and saw Philip¡¯s cold gaze. His heart thumped wildly. Without further


    ado, he prostrated on the floor and begged, ¡°Philip, please, on the ount that we were ssmates,


    please spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do such things anymore. I¡¯m a bastard. I was confused. Please just


    give me a way out.¡±


    As he spoke, Juan burst into tears. His trembling voice proved the fear in his heart.


    Philip sat indifferently on the sofa with grim eyes. He raised his hand and gently picked up the


    bodyguard¡¯s silver gun from the coffee table. Philip looked at the silver gun, pulled the safety, and said,


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    Juan was in survival mode at this time and quickly replied, ¡°The Supernatural Bureau in our country


    that specializes in capturing supernatural beings who go out of control and disciples who step out of


    line. This gun was specially modified to restrain the attributes of disciples.¡±


    Philip nodded. He never expected something like the Supernatural Bureau to exist in the country.


    Speaking of which, a special group of people came to Beacon earlier and took Old Cain and the others


    away. The ID they produced seemed to be a golden dragon branded with the words ¡®Supernatural


    Bureau¡¯.


    Interesting. It seemed that some organizations and forces hidden deep in the world had begun to


    slowly surface in the public eye.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    Philip said and suddenly raised his gun. With a cold expression, he aimed the gun between Juan¡¯s


    eyebrows.

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    Juan looked at the silver gun in Philip¡¯s hand and trembled like a leaf. He prostrated on the floor and


    shouted, ¡°Philip, no, don¡¯t do this. We were ssmates, after all. Please forgive me. I¡¯ll leave


    immediately and never appear in front of you again. Please spare my life.¡±


    After saying that, Juan endured the pain of his broken arms and legs and kept bowing to Philip.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were impassive as he looked at Juan. Finally, he sighed, stood up, and said, ¡°This is the


    last time I¡¯ll tolerate you. Someone will arrange to send you out of the country.¡±


    After saying that, Philip was about to leave.


    Juan prostrated on the floor while trembling, but those gloomy eyes burst out with hatred. He quickly


    took out another silver gun from his pocket. When Philip walked past him, he immediately turned


    around and yelled at Philip, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    Juan sneered as he stared at Philip¡¯s back. He could already imagine the scene of Philip falling into a


    pool of blood and turning into a puddle.


    However, that scene did not happen.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Boom!


    A ming chimera armor suddenly surged from Philip¡¯s body and quickly wrapped around him!


    The bullet fired from the silver gun instantly burned to ashes the moment it hit the fire chimera armor.


    Whoosh!


    A ming chimera w popped out of Philip¡¯s armor, grabbed Juan¡¯s neck, and lifted him!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you yourst chance,¡± Philip said coldly.


    At this moment, Juan was held in the air by the sharp ws of the fire chimera. He struggled constantly


    and tried to beg for mercy with great difficulty. ¡°P-Philip, spare me. l-l¡¯ll never¡­¡±


    tter!


    However, Philip¡¯s eyes froze as the fire chimera¡¯s sharp ws threw Juan out of the window!


    The ss shattered!


    Juan was thrown out of the window, and at that moment, he experienced the feeling of deathing.


    Bang!


    A muffled noise!


    Juan¡¯s body was facing upward and he was covered in blood. He was smashed heavily into a pool of


    blood and was lifeless now.


    Philip sighed and turned to leave. Faced with such a killing machine, the bodyguards with broken arms


    and legs in the corridor all avoided him.


    ***


    Two dayster, Wynn had returned order to Beacon. After all, it had been a long time since she was in


    touch with thepany¡¯s business, so Wynn still needed to familiarize herself with it.


    As for Martin and Bernard, there seemed to be no movement from them in the past two days.


    Wynn had been worried that her uncles would make things difficult for her, so she was on guard and


    kept meeting with some of thepany¡¯s business partners. Finally, she found out that Martin¡¯s


    company had already reached a cooperation agreement with the general medical institutions and


    companies in Riverdale. Their expansion n was entirely aimed at Beacon.


    Wherever Beacon opened a branch, Martin Pharmaceutical would also open a branch.

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    ¡°This is really infuriating. Madam Johnston, I think we¡¯re too passive! Martin and Bernard Johnston are


    simply too abominable! They clearly want to drive us into the corner!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mindy Scott was wearing a red tight-fitting backless dress today. Her figure was very sexy and slim.


    Her legs were straight and slender, just like white jade. If not for the client in the morning, she would not


    have dressed like this, exposing her back and thighs for others to see.


    Wynn sat on the chairwoman¡¯s seat with a small smile on her lips. She nced at Mindy who was lying


    on the sofa and throwing a tantrum. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still having problems with Mr.


    Fadden?¡±


    Mindy was lying on the sofa at the moment. Her two slender jade-like legs were resting on the armrest


    of the sofa, swinging back and forth.


    She pouted unhappily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met that old pervert three times and each time, he wants me to


    apany him to dinner and take advantage of me! Today, he even said that if I don¡¯t apany him


    to dinner, he¡¯ll cooperate with Martin Pharmaceutical.¡±


    Mindy was angry that she had met an old scoundrel who only coveted her body.


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let me follow up with Mr. Fadden. You cane with me tonight.¡±


    Mindy abruptly got up from the sofa and said indignantly, ¡°Madam Johnston, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it,


    but Willy Fadden is simply too repulsive. I want to throw up whenever I see him. ¡±


    Wynn pursed her lips and said with a smile, ¡°No matter how repulsive, he¡¯s a potential business


    partner. Don¡¯t throw a childish tantrum. Let¡¯s discuss at night.¡±


    Mindy pouted and propped her chin on her hands. Suddenly, her eyes shed as she said, ¡°By the


    way, Madam Johnston, why don¡¯t you call Brother Philip along? Isn¡¯t he very powerful? With him


    around, everything can be solved.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s name being mentioned, Wynn¡¯s face darkened slightly. She forced a smile and said,


    ¡°No, he should be quite busy too.¡±


    Mindy was quite sensitive. Seeing Wynn like this, she knew there must be a conflict between her and


    Philip. Thus, she did not continue to pursue the topic but merely nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go


    and prepare the materials. I¡¯ll make an appointment with that old pervert too.¡±


    On Philip¡¯s side, he was in the vi taking care of M and Nelson.


    This little guy was now fair and plump with two big round curious eyes staring at the outside world. The


    only thing Philip could not figure out was that every time this little guy fell asleep, there was a faint


    golden glow on his body.


    Philip had also asked Roger about it. Roger said that he did not know and that it was probably due to


    Nelson¡¯s special physique.


    At this moment, his phone rang, and it was an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. rke? There¡¯s an antique auction tonight. Do you want to attend?¡±


    There was a very nice female voice on the other end of the phone. Philip realized who the other party


    was at this moment.


    Yana Young¡­ Why was this woman so eager all of a sudden?


    ¡°Not really. We don¡¯t know each other that well,¡± Philip said coldly and was about to end the call.


    Yana quickly said, ¡°Mr. rke, this antique auction is actually a buffet reception. The main purpose is


    to provide businessworking and cooperation, as well as to broaden our contacts. As for the


    antiques being auctioned, most of them are shrouded in mystery. There should also be some hidden


    families who have been in contact with the Nonagon and the door in attendance. I think you should be


    quite interested in this, right?¡±


    ¡°Hidden families who have been in contact with the Nonagon and the door?¡± Hearing that, Philip¡¯s voice


    was slightly cold, and his brows were furrowed together.


    ¡°Exactly. If you want to learn more about the Nonagon and the things behind the door, why not attend


    this function?¡± Yana eagerly invited.


    After a moment of silence, Philip still declined. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in all these for now.¡±


    With that said, Philip was about to end the call again. On the other end of the phone, Yana added,


    ¡°What if there are some clues about the Multidew Herb at this antique auction? Aren¡¯t you interested in


    this as well?¡±

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    ¡°Multidew Herb?¡± Philip frowned.


    Would a small antique auction have clues about the Multidew Herb?


    ording to the clues from the Harrison family, this Multidew Herb rarely appeared in the secr


    world. The clues leading to it were even more umon. How would Yana know clues about the


    Multidew Herb?


    Also, why would she tell him about this? Could it be that Yana knew the secret of Wynn¡¯s birth?


    They had taken measures on Arcadia Ind to seal the secret about Wynn¡¯s birthright. Anyone who


    dared to reveal it would face the extinction of their entire lineage!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the Multidew Herb is a medicine passed down from the First Emperor¡¯s time.


    It has the miraculous effect of bringing the dead back to life and is also effective in promoting longevity.


    But of course, the true effects are unknown.¡±


    Yana said lightly, her voice very soft.


    ¡°Well, when you say that, I do have some interest,¡± Philip said.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not directly ask Yana if she knew about Wynn¡¯s birth, or if she knew about the Golden Blood


    Syndrome. Since the other party did not mention it, it meant that the other party still had some


    reservations.


    ¡°Okay. Shall I pick you up at night?¡± Yana said cautiously at this moment.


    If not for her following ns, Yana would not be so careful and respectful.


    ¡°No need.¡± Philip shook his head.


    He knew Yana¡¯s style. If she drove a luxury car and waited for him at the door, it would be impossible to


    exin himself if Wynn or Martha saw it. After all, Wynn was acting quite coldly toward him now.


    ¡°Tell me the address and I¡¯ll go there by myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell them my name when you arrive.¡± Yana nodded.


    After he was done with the call, Martha came in through the door and asked suspiciously, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. A friend invited me to attend an antique auction tonight,¡± Philip answered casually.


    Martha snorted and went into the room without a word.


    ***


    On this side, in the chairman¡¯s office of Martin Pharmaceutical. Martin and Bernard, as well as Liam


    and Lynn, were talking about Beacon Group.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think we can wait any longer. Boss Young told us to wait, but I think this is a good time for


    us to strike. ording to the news from the people I arranged, that little b*tch Wynn will meet with Mr.


    Fadden in person tonight. If they agree to cooperate, the entire pharmaceutical market in the south will


    be taken by Wynn!¡±


    Liam was extremely anxious. He had also been in contact with Willy Fadden of Fadden Pharmaceutical


    Group for a long time, but he was a cunning old fox and a tough nut to crack.


    Lynn also echoed, ¡°Uncle Martin, I think Liam is right. Tonight is ourst chance. If Wynn wins the


    cooperation with Fadden Pharmaceutical, we¡¯ll lose our upper hand.¡±


    Standing in front of therge French windows, Martin¡¯s face was very dark at the moment. A trace of


    gloom shed in his eyes. Boss Young had recently personally instructed him not to fight head-on


    against Beacon Group, and not to mess with Wynn and Philip. It made him very puzzled. Martin also


    asked for the reason but Boss Young did not exin further.


    ¡°Arrange someone to ambush the hotel where Wynn and Willy Fadden are having dinner tonight. It¡¯ll be


    good if they don¡¯t reach an agreement, but if they do, just¡­¡±


    Gloom shed in the corner of Martin¡¯s eyes. He made a gesture of swiping across his neck.

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    Liam understood at one nce and immediately took out his phone. He said, ¡°Dad, leave this to me. I


    happen to know a group of assassins who slipped in from abroad. All of them are experts! It¡¯s said that


    they¡¯re also powerful supernatural beings!¡±


    Martin turned his head, narrowed his eyes, and said with a sneer, ¡°Supernatural beings? Good! Very


    good! No matter how much it costs, tell them to get it done!¡±


    Since they got into contact with Boss Young, their expectations had also be higher.


    They learned that this world was not the same as the one they originally came into contact with. In this


    world, there were also the so-called supernatural beings. They were those superhumans who were


    said to have existed long ago.


    Suddenly, Liam said, ¡°By the way, Dad and Uncle Bernard, there¡¯s an antique auction tonight at Spruce


    Vi. I have four invitations. Why don¡¯t we go and take a look? I heard that many big bosses and some


    people from hidden families will be there too.¡±


    Martin nced at the golden invitation in Liam¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This kind of shabby auction is just to


    fool people. If you¡¯re interested, go with Lynn. Your Uncle Bernard and I still have important things to


    do. But you must arrange things on Wynn¡¯s side first. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯lle after you!¡±


    Liam smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you can rest assured.¡±


    ***


    The antique auction was held in a high-end club called Spruce Vi next to Tundra Mountain in


    Riverdale. It was far in the suburbs, near the sea and surrounded by mountains. The ce had a very


    beautiful enviromnent.


    After Philip changed his clothes, he took a taxi to Spruce Vi and saw many luxury cars parked on the


    square.


    ¡®There seem to be many rich people here tonight,¡¯ he thought inwardly.


    After he mentioned Yana¡¯s name to the door attendant, the usher respectfully invited him in.


    The decoration inside Spruce Vi was very luxurious. The hall was brightly lit and as far as the eye


    could see, the ce was full of well-dressed figures in high society. Many rich kids the same age as


    Philip also formed small circles and mingled excitedly.


    People like Philip who came in wearing casual clothes attracted the attention of many people.


    The prelude to the antique auction was a buffet. As Philip did not have dinner yet, he went to the buffet


    area and took a te. He ate while watching the crowd around him.


    As he was quietly filling his stomach, a voice of surprise suddenly came from beside him. ¡°Philip


    rke?¡±


    Such a soft voice made people tingle all over. Philip turned to look at Vivi Joo, who was full of surprise.


    HIe could not help butugh. ¡°Hey, Miss Joo. Why do you have time to visit our little town? Did you fight


    with my cousin?¡±


    Seeing Philip, Vivi could not help but blush slightly. She rolled her eyes at him and said coquettishly,


    ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t mention him? I¡¯ve never seen such a straightforward man!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said nothing.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vivi blinked her big curious eyes and stared at Philip. She stepped forward, took Philip¡¯s arm, and


    asked with a smile, ¡°Philip, you still owe me a favor. Why don¡¯t you talk to your second uncle and


    cancel the marriage between me and Ethan?¡±


    Philip shrugged, pulled his arm away from Vivi¡®s soft embrace, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Joo. I can¡¯t


    help you with this matter. I think you and Ethan are a good match.¡±


    Hearing that, Vivi pouted, put her arms across her chest, red viciously at Philip, and said, ¡°Are you


    doing this on purpose? You¡¯re simply poking at my sore spot! I¡¯m telling you, Philip, I¡¯ll marry no one


    else but you! I¡¯ve already fallen for you! I don¡¯t care about that nerd Ethan rke!¡±


    Pfft!


    Philip almost choked on the cake he was eating upon hearing Vivi¡¯s words.


    Was she trying to cheat on Ethan with him?

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for me? Miss Joo, stop fooling around. I¡¯m already married with two kids. If Old Master


    Joo finds out about this, he¡¯ll definitelye after me.¡± Philip¡¯s expression was full of trepidation.


    Vivi shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I wonder who was the one who saw all of me in the hotel?


    You must bear responsibility for it!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop right there! You were the one who invited me. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Philip said helplessly.


    Vivi stomped her foot in anger and rolled her eyes coquettishly at Philip. ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag!¡±


    Philip shrugged.


    After standing for a while, Vivi suddenly asked, ¡°Are you here for the auction too?¡±


    Before Philip could answer, a cold sarcastic voice came from not far away.


    ¡°Hehe, what right does a small potato have to attend the auction here? Vivi, since when did you know


    such a loser?¡±


    It was a woman with an icy face. Her arms were across her chest and she were high heels with a tight-


    fitting backless red dress that showed off her figure perfectly. Her appearance instantly attracted


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    A goddess.


    The woman approached and looked at Philip disdainfully before asking Vivi with a mocking smile, ¡°Vivi,


    you didn¡¯t run away from home and escape from marriage because of this loser, did you? What¡¯s wrong


    with Ethan rke? I heard that he¡¯s from a big and powerful family!¡±


    Then, the woman sized Philip up and said coldly, ¡°Loser, I advise you to stay away from Vivi. The plot


    of a poor boy being fancied by a rich girl only exists in fiction, not in reality!¡±


    Vivi was a little anxious. She pulled the woman¡¯s delicate arm and whispered, ¡°Heidi, don¡¯t say that


    about him. He¡¯s not a loser. He¡¯s actually¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You useless girl! If your family¡¯s old master hadn¡¯t asked me to watch over you, I wouldn¡¯t be


    bothered at all!¡±


    Heidi red at Vivi and said, ¡°In the future, stay away from such losers from the bottom of society!¡±


    Looking at this elegant and arrogant woman, Philip retracted his smile and said lightly, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t


    seem to have provoked you, right? There¡¯s no need to scorn and ridicule me like this. Besides, the


    rtionship between me and Vivi Joo seems to have nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Heidi Denver was taken aback. She frowned and said to Philip coldly, ¡°Loser, what did you say? Vivi is


    my good friend. I won¡¯t allow her to have contact with a poor boy like you!¡±


    Heidi was very angry. No one had ever spoken to her like this before!


    This guy was really hateful!


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Philipughed and said, ¡°Do I look like a poor boy to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Heidi sneered, ¡°What? Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re some rich young master? Hehe, what a


    joke! Why don¡¯t you open your eyes and take a look at the people who are here tonight and the clothes


    they¡¯re wearing? And just look at you! You¡¯re wearing cheap stuff from your head to your toes. They¡¯re


    probably not even worth a few bucks! Someone like you isn¡¯t even qualified to lick my shoes!¡±


    Heidi cursed happily, not noticing the chill in Philip¡¯s eyes.


    If this were in the past, Philip might just smile slightly and not bother. However, as the new rke


    family head, Philip felt he had to maintain his dignity.


    Hence¡­


    Smack!


    Philip raised his hand and pped Heidi across the face. He said coldly, ¡°This p is a warning to you


    for disrespecting others! If you dare to bark again, I can kick you out of here today!¡±

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    Vivi was bbergasted at this scene!


    At that moment, she stared at Philip with wide eyes full of disbelief. However, she calmed down in a


    sh. After all, Philip was the new rke family¡¯s patriarch. The Joo family had already received the


    notice.


    In the hall, other chattering guests heard the p and looked sideways. When they saw Heidi Denver


    being pped in public by an unfamiliar man, everyone was dumbfounded!


    She was the daughter of the Denver family in Golden City. Her status was high and noble. Her family


    was abat group force in the country!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Was that man crazy?


    How dare he p Heidi Denver?!


    A disaster was about to happen!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Heidi cried and clutched her red cheek, her eyes full of surprise and shock. After getting hit, she came


    back to her senses. She stared at Philip hysterically and shouted frantically, ¡°You! How dare you hit


    me? Do you know who I am? I belong to Golden City¡¯s Denver¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Philip smoothly pped her again!


    ¡°How noisy!¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what your family does. One must learn to respect


    others.¡±


    Heidi exploded in anger. Both her cheeks were red and slightly swollen!


    ¡°Argh! Damn you! I¡¯m going to shred you into pieces! Mark my words! I¡¯ll make you pay for it, you


    loser!¡± Heidi screamed, turned around, and ran away in a rage.


    Vivi shook her head helplessly, nced at Philip who looked indifferent, and said, ¡°Philip, why did you


    do that? She¡¯s the daughter of the Denver family, after all. If you provoke the Denver family like this, it


    won¡¯t do you any good, right?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just the Denver family. I dare them to kick up a fuss.¡±


    Vivi shrugged and continued chatting with Philip. She had some snacks as well and asked Philip why


    he came here.


    Not far away, several men and women gathered together and gossiped about what had just happened.


    Obviously, Philip and Vivi had be the focus of the hall.


    ¡°Is that Vivi Joo¡¯s new boyfriend? How could he be so fierce? He even dared to hit Heidi Denver.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think he¡¯s an idiot who¡¯s just acting tough in front of Vivi! Just wait. Heidi Denver is a notorious


    demon girl. That dude is dead today!¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Isn¡¯t it rumored that Vivi ran away to escape from her marriage? Is it because of him?¡±


    It was an amazing spectacle when several girls gathered to gossip.


    ¡°Interesting. I heard that Vivi¡¯s fianc¨¦ is the second young master of the rke family. Do you know this


    rke family?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, I¡¯ve never heard of them. If they could marry the Joo family, they shouldn¡¯t be a small family.


    However, among the eight major families, not one is a rke. Could it be a hidden family?¡±


    The oldest one among them, a beautiful woman wearing a ck low-cut evening dress with ady¡¯s


    bun, said in wonder.


    ¡°That kid doesn¡¯t look very impressive either. Why would Vivi take a fancy to him?¡±


    ¡°He looks like a kid from a small county. Maybe Vivi wants to try something new? Shall we make a bet?


    Heidi will definitely tear that kid alive in a while.¡±


    ¡°Do we even need to bet on this? ording to Heidi¡¯s temper, it¡¯s good enough if she doesn¡¯t tear this


    ce apart.¡±


    Several peopleughed coldly. In their opinion, Philip was doomed tonight.

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    Meanwhile, Heidi had already walked out of Spruce Vi in a huff. Standing at the door, her face was


    full of chills. She angrily took out her phone, dialed her big brother¡¯s number, and cried out, ¡°Brother! I


    was beaten by a bastard! You have toe here and fix things for me!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a calm and steady voice was heard, but it was filled with chills and


    anger. He asked, ¡°Who dares to make a move on you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him! He should be one of Vivi¡¯s new boyfriends. He¡¯s just an ignorant bastard!¡± Heidi cried


    so much that her makeup was running.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll be there in a minute! Whoever dares to make a move on my sister, I¡¯ll show him the


    taste of death!¡±


    The call ended.


    Heidi¡¯s face was full of hatred as she turned her head to look in the direction of the brightly lit hall of


    Spruce Vi. She said resentfully, ¡°Poor loser, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    About ten minutester, outside Spruce Vi, seven or eight jeeps withbat tes stopped at the


    entrance like a hurricane. Soon, more than a dozen fully-armed warriors in green jumped out of the


    vehicles!


    Those wealthy families and guests nearby avoided them like the gue. That was because this group


    of people exuded such strong killing intent and auras of warriors. No one dared to get near them.


    Then, the door of the jeep at the front was opened. The first thing that came into view was a pair of


    ckbat boots, followed by a man dressed in a tiger stripe camo uniform. He had a pistol on his


    waist and abat beret with golden stars on the brim. The man had a burly figure and amanding


    demeanor so imposing that no one dared to get within three meters close of him.


    Thud!


    Hisbat boots stepped on the ground. His cold eyes that were like des looked at the gorgeous


    vi in front of him, then at Heidi who ran over with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Brother! You must do something. Just look at me. My face is all swollen.¡± At this moment, Heidi acted


    like a little bird that had found something to rely on. She pulled the arm of the man inbat uniform


    while sulking.


    The man inbat uniform gently touched Heidi¡¯s cheek, his icy eyes reflecting a biting killing intent.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll do something about this.¡±


    After saying that, a biting chill surged from within him. With more than a dozen fully armed soldiers, he


    walked toward the main hall of Spruce Vi.


    With a smug smile on her face, Heidi quickly followed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Meanwhile, in the main hall, the news about Heidi being pped by Philip just now had spread among


    the many circles of the rich young kids.


    Philip was now the focus of attention wherever he went.


    ¡°Who the hell is that kid? Doesn¡¯t he know what will happen if he offends Heidi Denver? How dare he


    stay here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. His face looks unfamiliar. But I think there¡¯ll be a good show next. Let¡¯s just wait and


    see.¡±


    ¡°Looking at Vivi, the two seem to be quite close. Are they really in a rtionship?¡±


    A group of people was very curious because Vivi was together with Philip, talking andughing. They


    paid no heed to other people¡¯s gazes at all. However, a local rich young man soon recognized Philip.


    ¡°Hehe, I know this kid. Everyone has heard of the Johnston family¡¯s Beacon Group, right? The one with


    a goddess-level chairwoman. He¡¯s Wynn Johnston¡¯s kept husband.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t?! Really? A kept husband is actually hooking up with the youngdy of the Joo family?! This


    guy really has the moves. Did he secretly study a book called ¡®How To Please A Rich Woman¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Who cares who he is? I just know that this guy has offended the daughter of the Denver family. He¡¯s


    dead for sure! If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡±


    A group of people chattered incessantly. Many people saw that Philip and Vivi were very close. They


    were talking andughing away. This sight made the rest of them angry and even jealous. Many rich


    kids here were interested in Vivi, but unfortunately, when they approached her, she just ignored them.


    Could it be that the rich kids present could notpare to a useless kept husband?

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    At this time, in the middle of the party, a group of important people in the circle gathered to mingle.


    Liam Johnston followed behind a dignified middle-aged man and watched with a smile as he kept


    introducing him to one big name after another. These people might be insignificant in the country or


    even the greater south area, but in Riverdale, they were the big shots in various industries.


    Suddenly, he saw Lynn constantly winking at him from the side.


    Liam spoke to the middle-aged man in front of him before he walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m talking to some big shots about business?¡±


    ¡°Liam, I went to get some food just now and saw Philip over there,¡± Lynn quickly said.


    ¡°Philip?¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he could not help but wonder aloud, ¡°How did he get in? I don¡¯t think


    anyone from Beacon Group was invited to the antique auction tonight, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s here to meet people and wants topete with us?¡± Lynn said nervously.


    ¡°That¡­ Isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    Liam nodded, and his face darkened. He looked at the time and said, ¡°Wynn should be in contact with


    Willy Fadden by now, and Philip is here. Are the two of them working on all angles?¡±


    Liam¡¯s face was grave. If Wynn reached an agreement with Willy Fadden and Philip got to know


    several business partners here, things would be a bit tricky.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Lynn asked.


    Liam pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Go and keep an eye on Philip. I¡®ll take care of things on my


    side and go there right away.¡±


    Lynn nodded, turned around, and left.


    Liam¡¯s eyes were cold, and he immediately took out his phone. He called the leader of a group of


    foreign supernatural beings that he had arranged and said, ¡°Heinz, I want you to keep a close eye on


    Wynn. There can¡¯t be any mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liam, with us here, there¡¯s no problem at all! We¡¯re just dealing with some ordinary


    people!¡±


    An arrogant voice was heard on the other end of the call.


    Back to the group of rich kids. A woman with a good figure smugly looked at the group chatting and


    said, ¡°Here ites! Someone saw Titus Denver at the door!¡±


    Titus Denver?!


    Everyone was stunned, full of fear and dread!


    He was the most powerful and ruthless younger generation of the Denver family. Titus Denver had a


    great reputation in the Northfrost warzone!


    He was the next family head of the Denver family in Golden City. Moreover, it was said that Titus had


    already entered the Supreme Training Camp and was one of the five most promising candidates to


    inherit the position as Northfrost Supreme!


    His future was limitless! He was definitely a tough guy!


    Who would have thought that Titus would appear here?!


    ¡°Look, is that Titus Denver? He came so fast!¡± Suddenly, a woman looked in the direction of the main


    hall¡¯s entrance and eximed.


    A group of people looked over and saw a sturdy man in a tiger stripe camo uniform walk through the


    door with a stern chill on his face. He had a dozen warriors following him.

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    Seeing a group of fully armed soldiers suddenly barging into the main hall, everyone quickly dispersed


    to the sides for fear of trouble.


    Lynn hid in the crowd and sneered, ¡°We can look forward to a good show now.¡±


    Other onlookers also burst out in whispered discussions.


    ¡°Is that the young master of the Denver family? Didn¡¯t he get into a special training camp?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know. He actually appeared here. That kid is dead this time!¡±


    ¡°Titus Denver is one of the five candidates for the Northfrost Supreme. For such a person to appear


    here, even the mayor of Riverdale must be respectful.¡±


    Listening to the chatter in the crowd, Heidi Denver, who was beaten earlier, followed behind her big


    brother with a cold face. They walked up to Philip and Vivi, who wereughing and joking. She raised a


    finger, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s him! That¡¯s the bastard who hit me just now! I want


    to p him a hundred times in front of everyone! And I want him to kneel down and apologize to me!¡±


    After saying that, Heidi stared at Philip with a cold face and biting hatred in her eyes.


    At this moment, Philip and Vivi finally noticed the arrival of Titus and the others.


    When Vivi saw Titus, her expression changed. She whispered, ¡°Titus.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At the same time, she looked at Philip worriedly. ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    Titus was here. He was a tough one!


    Although Vivi knew of Philip¡¯s identity and status, could Philip beat Titus?


    He was a future supreme candidate.


    Heidi also quickly said to Vivi, ¡°Vivi,e here! Why are you still standing with that loser?¡±


    Vivi pursed her lips and said, ¡°Heidi, he¡¯s actually¡­¡±


    Before Vivi could finish speaking, Titus red at her coldly. He then looked at the indifferent Philip and


    asked coldly, ¡°Did you hit my sister?¡±


    Philip smiled faintly.


    He had some impression of Titus Denver. When he was training with the Dragon Warriors with Reed


    Williams before, he had heard of Titus¡¯ great name in the Northfrost warzone. However, they had never


    met.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Philip nodded, his attitude indifferent.


    Titus frowned. This was the first time someone dared to behave like this in front of him.


    The other party did not seem afraid of him at all. In the past, as long as he stood there, everyone else


    would tremble. It was because the killing aura and cold intent on his body were too strong!


    ¡°Very good. You dare to admit your mistake. In front of me, no one can bully my sister. Now, I want you


    to kneel down and apologize to my sister. ept her punishment for you. What do you say?¡±


    Titus also said coldly with cold intent rising from his body. This cold intent made everyone in the hall


    shiver slightly. Titus exuded such a strong presence that others could not help but want to worship him.


    Heidi stood beside Titus, pointed at Philip, and said with a sneer, ¡°Hmph, why don¡¯t you hurry up and


    apologize to me on your knees? As I said just now, you¡¯ll die for hitting me! I must beat you to death!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Vivi was also anxious and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Titus, this is a misunderstanding.


    Philip didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was Heidi¡¯s fault. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°Vivi Joo! Why are you speaking on behalf of this loser? Do you still consider me your best friend?¡±


    Heidi was anxious as she red at Vivi and shouted.


    This was infuriating! This damn girl was siding with outsiders!

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    Vivi pursed her lips and wanted to continue when Titus said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Vivi, on the ount


    that you¡¯re Old Master Joo¡¯s granddaughter, I won¡¯t pursue this matter with you. But you can¡¯t defend


    this person!¡±


    With that said, Titus red coldly at Philip and said, ¡°I¡®ll give you one minute to think about it. Get down


    on your knees and ept my sister¡¯s punishment for you, so that you can still leave here alive. If you


    refuse to yield or want to resist, you¡¯ll disappear from this world.¡±


    After saying that, the group of men inbat uniform behind Titus stared at Philip coldly. As long as


    the boss gave an order, they would kill this man in front of them who bullied the boss¡¯ sister!


    Philip smiled, nced at Titus and Heidi, and asked, ¡°I understand your eagerness to protect your


    sister, but Young Master Denver, before you mete out the punishment, shouldn¡¯t you first figure out


    what¡¯s right or wrong?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Titus sneered and said, ¡°In my eyes, there is no right or wrong. You hit my sister, so my sister will


    punish you. It¡¯s fair.¡±


    ¡°Fair?¡± Philip smiled and nced coldly at Titus and the men behind him. He said, ¡°The Denver family


    is still too arrogant. After so many years, why do you still not know how to restrain yourselves?¡±


    Hearing this, Titus frowned and said, ¡°You have no right to speak about the Denver family!¡±


    With that said, Titus kicked out at Philip¡¯s knee with killing intent and a gust of wind! This kick was so


    powerful that an ordinary person would suffer broken kneecaps and knee! on the spot!


    The onlookers at the scene covered their mouths and widened their eyes.


    ¡°That kid is dead! Titus has made his move. He¡¯ll be crippled even if he doesn¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, a brat who is nothing dares to oppose the Denver family. He¡¯s really out of his depth!¡±


    ¡°Judging from Titus¡¯ expression, he¡¯s going to kill that guy.¡±


    However, the next scene left everyone stunned¡­


    Titus¡¯ kick fell short. Philip merely took half a step back and dodged Titus¡¯ kick.


    Titus¡¯ face darkened immediately as a trace of doubt and suspicion shed in the corner of his eyes.


    This guy had some skills!


    ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to have some skills, but in front of me, everything is in vain!¡±


    Titus shouted imposingly before punching Philip¡¯s chest!


    The average person would fall to the ground with this punch. They would not be able to get up for a


    while. In a more serious situation, it would cause instant death. However, a more shocking scene


    happened again!


    Philip merely smiled indifferently, raised his hand, and grabbed Titus¡¯ punch. The fist and the palm


    made a creaking sound.


    The atmosphere in the main hall quickly cooled down!


    Everyone gasped. They could not believe that this kid named Philip rke actually blocked two


    consecutive moves from Titus.


    Lynn, who was standing in the crowd, was also full of shock at the moment. However, when she


    thought of Philip¡¯s skills in the past, she seemed to realize something. However, soon, a sneer


    appeared on the corner of her mouth. She thought to herself, ¡®Philip, you¡¯re dead! Who are you that you


    think you can mess with the Denver family?¡¯


    On this side, Titus¡¯ eyes were full of chills. With a frown, he punched out and roared, ¡°You¡¯re seeking


    death!¡±

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    As soon as he said that, Titus¡¯ punch struck out and knocked Philip back half a step.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Titus, whose face was full of anger. He made an inward


    judgment.


    Interesting. This Titus Denver actually had the strength of the fourth zone. No wonder he could be


    one of the five candidates for the Northfrost Supreme!


    However, in front of Philip, such strength was just child¡¯s y.


    Meanwhile, the shock on Titus¡¯ face was more obvious than Philip¡¯s. However, he tried to tone it down.


    ¡®This guy was actually not sent flying under my punch! In that case, it could only mean that this guy is


    also a supernatural being or a door disciple!¡¯


    His strength should be in the third zone and above. It should not exceed the fourth zone. Thus, Titus


    did not take him too seriously.


    Within the boundaries of the fourth zone, his strength was basically invincible. It was because the


    potential he developed was physical art and fighting art. His explosive power was very strong just like a


    humanoid tyrannosaurus!


    Generally, those who trained in energy attributes and material rules would fall one step short when they


    encountered someone like Titus who trained in physical arts. Perhaps a long-ranged attack might pose


    some problems for Titus. However, if it was a rage within a ten-meter radius, physical skills were


    unbeatable. This was a recognized standard in the disciple world.


    ¡°Hehe, kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength. But this level isn¡¯t enough for me! I advise you to


    kneel down and apologize to my sister immediately before I get angry! Otherwise, I can¡®t guarantee


    what will happen next.¡±


    Titus withdrew his fist, his eyes as cold as a de. He craned his neck at the same time, making a


    creaking sound.


    Inside the main hall, everyone was dumbfounded.


    It seemed that Titus was about to get serious. The dozen or so soldiers inbat uniform behind Titus


    immediately cleared the scene.


    Soon, arge space was vacated for Titus and Philip.


    Everyone was chased to the sides. Many people took out their phones, ready to record the scene.


    However, their phones were quickly confiscated by those men inbat uniforms.


    After all, a character like Titus Denver had to hide his identity and could not be easily exposed to the


    eyes of the world. Otherwise, it would attract enemies.


    At the scene, Titus took off his tiger stripe uniform. His strong muscles were exposed to everyone¡®s


    sight. That burly figure and explosive muscles made many girls scream on the spot.


    Too manly!


    This was the kind of guy worthy to be a man!


    Many girls began to stare at Titus with bright eyes and cheered with their arms raised, ¡°Young Master


    Titus, go for it! Down with that bastard!¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go! Young Master Denver!¡±


    Even many guys started to cheer for Titus at this moment!


    After all, they did not want to offend someone of Titus¡¯ identity and status. When should they cheer if


    not now?


    Philip looked at Titus, who was on the opposite side, with a calm expression. He swept his gaze past


    the crowd of cheering onlookers as well.


    Titus smiled faintly as he walked around the arena. Then, be tapped the floor with his feet, jumping up


    and down while posing with different fighting stances. He kept shaking his body from side to side as if


    he was warming up.


    To Philip, these were merely pretentious actions. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, Titus¡¯ actions were


    simply too cool and dashing.


    Many girls fainted from that sight!


    Titus hooked his fingers and said to Philip, ¡°Kid, just take your best shot. As long as you can survive


    three moves under my hands, I¡¯ll let you go. How about it?¡±


    While saying that, Titus smirked.


    Three moves? No one could survive even one move!


    By mentioning three moves, he was just disying his graciousness.


    ¡°As expected of Young Master Denver. Such gantry is iparable!¡±


    ¡°Boy, I advise you to quickly apologize to Young Master Titus and Miss Heidi. Don¡¯t try to be a hero! No


    one canst more than three moves under Young Master Titus!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡®t want to die, just kneel and apologize. It¡¯s not shameful to bow down. Your life is more


    important.¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s persuasions, Philip did not have any emotional fluctuations.


    On the side, Vivi Joo was a little anxious. After all, Philip only provoked Heidi because of her. She


    looked at Philip before saying to Titus, ¡°Titus, can you forget about this matter on my ount? I¡¯ll


    apologize on his behalf for what happened to Heidi.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! ¡±


    Heidi, who had been sneering on the side, heard that Vivi was going to stand up for Philip. She


    immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Vivi, don¡¯t be confused! Why are you defending a useless bastard


    like him? Later, you¡¯ll see him kneel and apologize to me! At that time, you¡¯ll know that some men are


    unreliable!¡±


    While saying that, Heidi was full of sneers. It was really gratifying to see her big brother stand up for


    her!


    That damned bastard should just wait to get killed!


    Lynn, who was standing in the crowd, watched this scene with a sneer and kept taking videos for Liam.


    At this moment, Liam had left this ce and headed to the hotel where Wynn was entertaining Willy


    Fadden. That was his main focus.

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    At the entrance of Harbor Hotel, Liam had just gotten out of his Porsche when he saw a bunch of short


    videos sent to him by Lynn.


    After clicking on them, Liam was full of sneers. Even God was on his side!


    Philip was simply too pretentious. He thought so highly of himself just because he had some money


    and strength. Now that he had bumped into a big shot like the Denver family, it was simply like an egg


    hitting against a stone. He was doomed for sure!


    After replying to Lynn, Liam tugged on his suit jacket and raised his eyebrows. He looked at the


    glorious Harbor Hotel in front of him. Then, he walked toward the main entrance of the hotel. Two


    bearded and burly foreigners stood guard at the entrance. Liam stepped forward with a smile on his


    face and asked, ¡°How is it? Is everyone inside?¡±


    One of the foreigners with a hooked nose smiled and said confidently, ¡°Young Master Johnston, don¡¯t


    worry. No one can escape with us around! Our boss is eating in the private room inside.¡±


    Liam nodded and followed the foreigner through the main hall before arriving at a private room.


    The room was not big, but the table was full of food and wine.


    A sturdy-looking foreigner with a bald head and beard was wearing a ck jacket. He carried a dagger


    on his waist, and at this moment, he was gorging on the food.


    ¡°Hey, Young Master Johnston. You¡¯re just in time to eat with me. The food here is simply delicious. I


    love it! However, this local gin is not to my taste. I still prefer our vodka!¡±


    The foreigner looked at Liam with a smile on his face.


    Liam stepped forward and sat down. He looked at the foreigner whose mouth was stuffed with food and


    said, ¡°Heinz, how¡¯s the preparation?¡±


    That foreigner threw away the pork knuckle and wiped his greasy hands. He got up, pointed his finger


    to the top, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all upstairs, Young Master Johnston. You don¡¯t have to worry. With


    me here, no one can leave this hotel.¡±


    Liam nodded in satisfaction, got up, and hugged the foreigner.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Titus was hyping himself up to the max. He circled around Philip with nimble steps,


    constantly mock-punching to harass Philip. He was just like a cat ying with its food.


    This scene also made many people in the hallugh out loud.


    Philip, on the other hand, looked at Titus indifferently. Then, in everyone¡¯s stunned eyes, Philip gave


    Titus a thumbs-down gesture!


    Hiss! This guy was really not afraid of death!


    Seeing this, Titus quickly punched out. That punch carried vigor and formed a one-inch wind de.


    An ordinary person would have been sent flying with this punch. However, a glint shed in Philip¡¯s


    eyes and Titus¡¯ movements slowed down in his vision.


    ¡°Too slow!¡±


    Philip simply said this and backed away a little sideways. At the same time, he punched out at Titus¡¯


    armpit. His punch also carried a gust of wind!


    Bang!


    The expected scene of Philip being sent flying away by Titus did not happen. Instead, Titus staggered


    several steps back while constantly shaking his right arm. He looked at Philip with a hint of suspicion in


    his eyes and said, ¡°Interesting. It seems that you¡¯re not a simple person.¡±


    After saying that, Titus stretched his neck and shook his arms for a while. Then, he stomped on the


    floor with both feet before making a roundhouse kick aimed steadily and viciously at Philip¡¯s neck.


    This kick contained a thousand pounds of force. Even an elephant could be killed by this kick.


    Moreover, it was incredibly fast!


    In the eyes of ordinary people, they could not see what Titus had done.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Pop!


    In the air, an explosion sounded like a sonic boom. However, everyone only saw Philip¡¯s grim face as


    he grabbed hold of Titus¡¯ foot with his left hand. Moreover, Philip¡¯s left hand was still exerting force!


    The crunching sound of the leather boots being squeezed could be heard.


    This scene was fully disyed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Titus frowned and stomped his left leg on the floor to jump up in midair, he flipped over and kicked out


    at Philip¡¯s chest with his other leg. However, a scene that shocked everyone happened!


    Bang!


    An explosion!


    Titus flew back from the air as if he was bounced off by a huge force. He fell and crashed heavily into a


    side pir!


    Boom!


    The pir copsed!


    Instantly, the crowd in the main hall scattered. Everyone ran around like crazy and screams could be


    heard. Then, in the eyes of everyone, Philip lightly dusted off his chest. He said, ¡°That¡¯s all to your


    strength? I was even wondering how powerful you could be. In that case, I¡¯ll give you three moves. If


    you can survive three moves under me, I¡¯ll let you leave. How about it?¡±


    Arrogant!


    Domineering!

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    Philip¡¯s words were extremely domineering. He simply repeated the words Titus had said to him earlier!


    At this moment, all the onlookers hiding in the corners of the main hall were surprised. The scene


    where Philip knocked Titus away with a single move made them unable to retum to their senses.


    This was impossible!


    How could a useless loser be so powerful?


    On the side, the dozen or so guards inbat uniform who cleared the scene just now had strange


    looks on their faces upon seeing their boss being beaten by one move. They red at Philip


    ferociously and immediately raised their guns, pulling the bolts!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became extremely tense!


    Philip¡¯s cold gaze swept over the room imposingly. ¡°Hehe,paring firepower?¡± Philip said coldly.


    At this time, Titus stood up from the floor and shouted solemnly, ¡°Put your guns away! He¡¯s my


    opponent. I want to defeat him with my own hands!¡±


    Titus lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. The muscles and veins on his body quickly


    protruded like a humanoid tyrannosaurus!


    With his onemand, the guards inbat uniforms stepped back to form an open space.


    Titus abruptly raised his eyebrows, revealing his scarlet eyes. He stared fixedly at Philip. A beast-like


    growl came out of his throat as he said, ¡°Very good! You¡¯re the first enemy I¡¯ve encountered, but you¡¯ll


    also be thest! You¡¯vepletely pissed me off now! In that case, your life ends here!¡±


    With that said, an invisible wave of cold intent surged from Titus¡¯ body.


    Then¡­ Boom!


    A loud explosion!


    A ck shadow shed across everyone¡¯s eyes. Then, Titus¡¯ explosive punch had already mmed


    into Philip¡¯s face. This fist carried a wind that made the muscles hurt. However, Philip also threw a


    punch!


    Boom!


    The fists collided with such a huge impact that Titus was knocked back several steps before he could


    stop himself. Titus frowned. He never expected his full-frontal attack to be diffused by Philip so easily.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Philip had the strength of the fourth zone. Moreover, it was on par with Titus. However, he was trained


    in physical art and was invinciblepared to someone of the same zone.


    Thus, Titus changed his attack posture and rushed forward. One after another, deadly killing moves


    were aimed at Philip¡¯s vital parts. Due to the usage of physical art, it looked just like an ordinary fight in


    the eyes of everyone else. However, no one knew that every punch and kick from Titus was enough to


    kill a full-grown elephant!


    Bang!


    Just when everyone was dazzled by Titus¡¯ deadly attacks, a figure flew up from the field and was


    kicked away!


    Boom!


    The figure hit a wall so hard that the entire wall cracked.


    Then, under the incredulous gaze of everyone, they saw that the one left standing in the field was


    Philip. He did not even take two steps away from his previous spot.


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped aloud. Strong! He was simply too powerful!


    Titus Denver was one of the future Northfrost Supreme candidates, but in front of Philip, he could not


    fight back at all. He could only receive a bashing!


    Everyone felt chills go up to their necks. It was because they had all insulted Philip just now.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    Philip¡¯s cold gaze swept over the crowd, and everyone averted their eyes for fear of being noticed.


    Heidi also stared dumbfoundedly at Titus who had fallen to the floor and could not get up. Her legs


    went weak with panic. Even her big brother had lost. What should she do now?


    ¡°Go! Take him down for me! How dare this viin beat up the future supreme ¡®til he¡¯s so seriously


    injured?!¡± Heidi shouted immediately, her face full of panic and anger.


    Instantly, more than a dozen guards inbat uniforms raised their guns took aim at Philip again.


    However, at this moment, a cold voice came from the door.


    ¡°Outrageous! Who dares to do this to my distinguished guest?¡±


    Everyone followed the voice to the direction of the door and saw a woman in a long ck backless


    dress elegantly walking in. Her face was cold. This woman was very imposing. She was followed by


    four bodyguards in white suits. They all wore sunsses and had a ck tattoo of a skull on their


    necks.


    She walked in and swept a nce over the crowd before her eyes fell coldly on Heidi, as well as the


    guards inbat uniforms who had their guns raised.


    ¡°What are you doing, causing such a scene at my party? Heidi Denver, have I been too kind to you?¡±


    Yana Young reprimanded coldly.


    When Heidi saw Yana walking out, her heart skipped a beat. However, she was unwilling to back down


    and quickly replied, ¡°Boss Young, although you¡¯re hosting this auction, this reckless guy dared to hit me


    in front of so many people. He has also injured my eldest brother. I must teach him a good lesson!


    Otherwise, everyone will think that the Denver family of Golden City is a pushover!¡±


    Smack!


    Yana pped Heidi on the face and said, ¡°Do you think someone like you is worthy of shouting at him?


    You even dare to teach him a lesson? Do you know who he is?¡±


    Heidi was stunned by this p!


    She stared at Yana with confusion and anger. She said angrily, ¡°Yana Young, even if you¡¯re the blue-


    eyed girl beside the Alliance Master, you have no right to make a move on me! I¡¯m the youngdy of


    the Denver family of Golden City. My status is nobler than yours! Besides, who can he be? He¡¯s just a


    bastard who can fight!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Yana snorted and said, ¡°The Denver family of Golden City is very mighty, indeed. If you¡¯re


    indignant, you can go back and tell your father about this. Ask him if he dares to do anything to me!


    Besides, if he¡¯s a bastard, then your Denver family is not even an ant!¡±


    After saying that, Yana waved her hand, turned around, and quickly stepped forward. She walked to


    Philip, bowed slightly, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. It was my poor arrangement that


    caused such a misunderstanding.¡±


    Philip nced at Yana indifferently and said, ¡°Boss Young, make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again!¡±


    Yana nodded quickly. She turned around, nced at Titus who was lying on the floor, and said to the


    bodyguard behind her, ¡°Send him back and tell the Denver family of Golden City not to find trouble with


    Mr. rke. Otherwise, they have to bear the consequences!¡±


    With that said, the two bodyguards in white suits dragged Titus up from the floor and took him out.


    Heidi stomped her feet angrily, turned around, and ran out. She must seek revenge for this. She must


    tell her father immediately!


    Here, the crowd was still in shock.


    She was the host of tonight¡¯s antique auction. She was said to be the blue-eyed girl next to the Alliance


    Master. At this moment, she actually treated that young man so respectfully.


    Crazy!


    Lynn was also stunned and quickly sent a message to Liam.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mr. rke, pleasee with me to the inner hall.¡± Yana made an inviting gesture.

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    Philip nodded and followed Yana into the inner hall. After he left, the main hall exploded with


    discussions!


    Holy shit!


    Who the hell was that kid?


    Even the blue-eyed girl next to the Alliance Master had to treat him with such respect!


    Everyone had made the wrong judgment. Vivi Joo, who was among the crowd, also became the object


    of everyone¡¯s attention. Many children of wealthy families gathered around, wanting to inquire about


    Philip¡¯s identity.


    Vivi merely smiled, said a few words briefly, and left. These people were really good at smelling blood.


    ***


    Back to Philip. He followed Yana into the inner hall and sat down in a private room.


    ¡°Young Master rke, I apologize again for what just happened.¡± Yana stood in front of Philip, bent


    down 90 degrees, and apologized.


    Philip looked at the mature woman in front of him and said with a chuckle, ¡°Boss Young, I know exactly


    who you are. You don¡¯t have to put on this show in front of me. My purpose here is the clue to the


    Multidew Herb. I won¡¯t ask about anything else.¡±


    Yana¡¯s shapely eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She did not show the slightest anger at Philip¡¯s words but


    smiled slightly and said, ¡°Young Master rke, please wait for a moment. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be


    interested in the auction outside right now, so please take a rest here first. When it¡¯s time for the


    Multidew Herb, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±


    Philip nodded and did not say anything. He sat on the sofa, took out his phone, and sent a text


    message to Wynn, [Wynnie, what are you doing?].


    Yana was also wise enough to exit the private room.


    ***


    Wynn was having dinner with Willy Fadden in a luxurious private room of the Harbor Hotel.


    At the dinner table, Willy Fadden, a middle-aged man with a fat head and big ears, was smiling


    suggestively. He thought that Beacon Group was good enough seeing as they had a beauty like Mindy


    Scott, but he did not expect the chairwoman of Beacon Group to be even more beautiful and charming!


    Moreover, upon inquiring, she was a young married woman too! This was exactly in line with Willy¡¯s


    taste. It was said that those with experience were the best.


    Willy sat on the main seat while his eyes constantly roved over Wynn¡¯s and Mindy¡¯s bodies. No matter


    what, he must get these two little beauties into his room tonight.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, it pains me to say this, but your terms aren¡¯t very good. You must know that my


    company is a well-known enterprise in the country! In the entire south of Penhart, I have 70% of the


    business channels in my hands! Moreover, I¡¯ve cooperated with several foreign listedpanies. If


    Beacon Group wants to enter the foreign market, they can¡¯t do it without my help.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Willy had drunk too much and his face was flushed red. It was full of conspiring smiles.


    Wynn sat across from him and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Fadden, I understand everything you said.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be thinking of working with yourpany. It¡¯s just that the distribution of profits in


    the contract terms, 60:40, is already our limit. That¡¯s because the research and development of this


    medicine are our efforts. As you know, any drug on the market requires long- term research and huge


    capital investment. 60:40 is really the best profit distribution we can offer.¡±


    60:40 was Wynn¡¯s bottom line. It was already a concession made after amending the contract once.


    However, Willy tried to get the lion¡¯s share by suggesting 40:60 of profit distribution.


    This made Mindy annoyed and led to the current circumstances where Wynn apanied her to meet


    Willy.

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    ¡°Madam Johnston, my offer still stands at 60 to me and 40 to you. This is also my bottom line. If we


    can¡®t agree to this, we don¡¯t have to discuss cooperation any further. After all, Martin Pharmaceutical is


    waiting to cooperate with us. Why don¡¯t you think about it carefully?¡±


    A fox-like smile bloomed at the corner of Willy¡¯s mouth as he picked up the ss of red wine on the


    table. He swayed it slightly in his hand and took a sip. Wynn¡¯s beautiful brows twitched. Just at this


    moment, she received a text message. It was from Philip.


    Taking this opportunity, Wynn got up and said, ¡°Mr. Fadden, excuse me. I need to return a call.¡±


    Willy smiled and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    After saying that, his lecherous eyes fell on Mindy. Mindy wanted to go out too, but if she did, it would


    not be respectful to Willy. Hence, she endured Willy¡¯s lecherous eyes and remained seated.


    Wynn left the private room and saw three foreigners standing in the corridor. They were seemingly


    looking at their room. However, she did not think much about it. She dialed Philip¡¯s phone, walked to


    the side, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Philip was a little excited at suddenly receiving a call from Wynn. He quickly asked, ¡°I just wanted to


    find out what you¡¯re doing. I miss you already.¡±


    It was said that sweet talk could make a woman happy and ease the tension.


    Wynn¡¯s brows rxed slightly. She had been treating Philip coldly these days. After all, she had to sort


    out some things and make some decisions on her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a business meeting. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up,¡± Wynn said mildly, but her heart


    was a little touched.


    Philip was taken and quickly asked, ¡°What business? Is there any difficulty? You haven¡¯t been looking


    too good these days. Do you need my help?¡±


    Wynn said, ¡°No, I can handle it. ¡± After saying this, Wynn ended the call.


    She crossed her arms and frowned. To be honest, she knew that as long as Philip took action, there


    was nothing that could not be solved. Moreover, based on Philip¡¯s temper and the wealth of the rke


    family, it would be no problem to acquire Fadden¡¯spany and let Beacon Group develop globally to


    be one of the top listedpanies in the world. However, Wynn did not want to do that.


    She wanted to rely on herself and prove herself!


    In the past, Philip was just a poor boy who had nothing. Now, he was the family head of an affluent


    family. She felt that the gap between her and Philip was too big. Although she held the title of the young


    madam of the rke family, it was given by others and not earned by her.


    After thinking about it, Wynn turned around and walked on her high heels to the private room. As she


    passed the doorway of the private room, Wynn finally noticed the few foreign men smoking and


    chatting in the corridor.


    They even whistled at Wynn.


    Wynn frowned but did not take it seriously. She pushed open the door of the private room and walked


    in again.


    ¡°Mr. Fadden, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Wynn smiled and sat down again.


    Sitting across from her, Willy looked at Wynn¡¯s graceful figure and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just


    wonder if you¡¯ve considered this matter carefully?¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Fadden, this matter involves the interests of all shareholders of the


    company, so I need to go back and hold a meeting to discuss with them.¡±


    Willy nodded and smiled. He got up, walked to Wynn¡¯s side, and put his lecherous hands on Wynn¡¯s


    shoulders. He leaned close to Wynn¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, there¡¯s no need to go through


    so much trouble. As long as you and your assistant can make me happy tonight, 60 to you and 40 to


    me is just a piece of cake. It¡¯s not a big deal if I make less money. How about it?¡±


    \N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    Wynn was a little ufortable and got up. She got away from Willy¡¯s lecherous hands. She raised


    her ss and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Fadden, let me propose a toast to you. About the cooperation, I


    have to go back and discuss it.¡±


    Willy frowned and did not ept the ss in Wynn¡¯s hand but said coldly, ¡°What? Are you looking


    down on me? Mypany controls 70% of the market in the south of Penhart. Even foreign


    pharmaceuticalpanies, both import and export, have to go through me. Madam Johnston, I hope


    you don¡¯t turn down a helping hand. I¡¯m trying to advise you with good intentions.¡±


    With that said, Willy snorted and returned to his seat with a cold expression on his face.


    Wynn looked at Willy and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Fadden, don¡¯t be angry. I know the size and strength


    of yourpany, but this issue involves the profit distribution in the contract. I really need to go back


    and discuss it with the others.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Willy frowned and said with augh, ¡°Madam Johnston, it¡¯s not your first time out negotiating, right? I¡¯ve


    heard a lot about you during my recent stay in Riverdale. Now that you¡¯ve be the chairwoman of


    the board, don¡¯t you understand the rules of the business world? Besides, why are you acting chaste in


    front of me? I heard that you got all your previous cooperation and even your position as chairwoman


    by sleeping with others!¡±


    While speaking, Willy tapped his fingers heavily on the tabletop.


    Mindy could not listen to this anymore. She stood up, pointed at Willy, and shouted, ¡°Willy Fadden, stop


    your bullshit! Madam Johnston isn¡¯t as dirty as you say! She got the position of chairwoman through


    her own efforts! The rumors outside are all nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense?¡±


    Willyughed sarcastically and said, ¡°I don¡®t know if they¡¯re nonsense or not, but tonight, the two of


    you¡¯d better not leave.¡±


    His meaning was very obvious. Willy had shed all pretenses. He had to have Wynn and Mindy tonight!


    ¡°You old pervert!¡± Mindy angrily pointed at Willy and cursed.


    Willy looked indifferent and asked, ¡°How about it, Madam Johnston? Have you considered it? As long


    as you keep mepany tonight, it¡¯ll be 60:40. 60 to you, and 40 to me! Moreover, I can also introduce


    yourpany abroad. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t refuse such generous conditions.¡±


    Swoosh!


    As a result, Wynn picked up the ss of red wine on the table and sshed the contents all over


    Willy¡¯s face.


    Boom!


    The wine ss was smashed heavily on the table!


    ¡°You!¡± Willy exploded.


    Wynn picked up her handbag and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to think about it. Thank you for your kindness. We


    shall meet again! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After saying that, Wynn turned around and was about to leave the private room with Mindy. However,


    just when the two were about to leave.


    Bang!


    The door of the private room was pushed open from the outside!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At once, five or six sturdy foreign men barged in. Some had beards while others had tattoos on their


    bare heads. All of them wore leather jackets or vests.


    This group of people was unusually burly, each about 1.8 or 1.9 meters tall!


    As soon as they appeared, the burly foreign man who took the lead smiled at the frightened Wynn and


    Mindy. He asked, ¡°Hehe, youngdies, where are you going?¡±


    Seeing this, Wynn felt a little scared. She turned to look at Willy and shouted, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Willy was also stunned and scared by the scene in front of him. He desperately shook his head and


    said, ¡°How would I know? Don¡¯t you know them?¡±

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    Hearing that, Wynn seemed to realize something. She turned to look at these ferocious foreign men,


    forced a smile, and said, ¡°Did you get the wrong private room?¡±


    ¡°No mistake. It¡¯s you all right, my dear cousin.¡±


    At this time, a cold male voice came from the direction of the door.


    Liam Johnston, who was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, walked in with a cold face and a sneer.


    He had his hands in his trouser pockets.


    ¡°Liam?¡± Wynn frowned and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Liam smiled and ignored Wynn. He turned to Willy who was sitting in the main seat and said with a


    bow, ¡°Mr. Fadden, why don¡¯t you move to my private room?¡±


    Willy was not a person who could not understand the situation. He frowned, put down the wine ss,


    got up, and left the private room. After Willy left, Liam turned to Wynn with a subtle smile. He sat in a


    chair and said, ¡°Wynn, I¡®m here today just for one purpose. Martin Group wants to merge with Beacon


    Group and make Beacon Group our subsidiary. I¡¯ve prepared the contract. As long as you sign it, you


    can leave safely.¡±


    After saying that, Liam snapped his fingers. A big foreign man pulled out a contract agreement and


    handed it to Wynn.


    Wynn took the document, threw it on the table angrily, and shouted, ¡°Liam Johnston, you¡¯ve gone too


    far! Do you think I¡¯ll give in to you if you do this?¡±


    Liam smiled, yed with the knife and fork on the table with his fingers for a while, and said, ¡°Wynn,


    don¡¯t be too angry. This matter is actually good for you too. We¡¯ll give you a portion of the shares. In the


    future, you only need to bring up your children and take care of your family. A woman¡¯s ce is at


    home. Just leave thepany to us. I¡¯ve done the math for you. In this way, you¡¯ll have 50 million


    dors from dividends every year, which is very good. You¡¯ll have fewer annoying problems to deal with


    too. Just take Willy Fadden as an example. As a woman, how can you deal with such an old fox? If


    you¡¯re forced into bed, it won¡¯t be good for you or Philip.¡±


    After saying that, Liam gestured toward the burly foreign man over there and said, ¡°Let her sign it.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The burly man nodded, took out a pen, and walked up to Wynn. He shoved the pen into her hand and


    said coldly, ¡°Sign it, or we¡¯ll immediately kidnap your two children and sell them abroad!¡±


    Wynn panicked and held the pen in her hand. She was in a dilemma!


    tter!


    She threw the pen away, stared at Liam coldly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! If you dare to do


    anything to M and Nelson, Philip won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Smack!


    Liam got up, pped Wynn on the face, and yelled, ¡°Wynn, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!


    Are you counting on Philip to save you? Let me tell you, my people are on guard downstairs! Even if


    Philip sprouts wings and bes Superman, he won¡¯t be able toe here! This world is not what


    you think it is!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, after sitting for a while, Yana walked back into the room and said with a bow, ¡°Young


    Master rke, the auction for the clue to the Multidew Herb has started. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Philip hummed and got up. However, Yana said, ¡°Young Master rke, due to special reasons, please


    leave your phone here. Someone will take care of it.¡±


    Philip thought for a while and put his phone in the bag that was brought over by the female attendant


    on the side. Then, he turned around and followed Yana out.


    At this time, the screen on Philip¡¯s phone lit up. It was a text message that read, ¡°Phil, save the kids!¡±

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    Philip followed Yana and arrived at a specific area in the inner hall. It was arge and luxurious private


    room with few people.


    Philip looked around and saw four men with different expressions. They were all in their 50s.


    Yana led Philip into the room and he instantly attracted the attention of the four people.


    They looked at Philip with hostility before averting their eyes, no longer paying attention.


    Yana stepped forward with a smile, led Philip to the seat, and introduced, ¡°Everyone, this is Mr. rke.


    He¡¯s also here to participate in this auction for the clue to the Multidew Herb.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As soon as Yana finished speaking, a disdainful look crossed the face of a short and fat old man who


    had his arms folded over his chest. He looked away and said coldly, ¡°Boss Young, those sitting here


    are not ordinary people. Don¡¯t bring in any Tom, Dick, and Harry. This kid looks very unfamiliar.¡±


    Then, another middle-aged man with a crewcut and an angr face agreed with a sh of gloom in his


    eyes. ¡°Master Lowe is right. The people sitting in this room are the leaders of the hidden families of


    door disciples. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for a kid with such an unfamiliar face to be here for our next


    event.¡±


    ¡°Boss Young, it¡¯s better to ask this young man to leave. Even if he¡¯s a friend of yours, he shouldn¡¯t


    appear on such an asion.¡±


    On one side, a dignified middle-aged man narrowed his eyes with a hint of coldness.


    In the room, he was the one with the highest status.


    As soon as he said that, the other three middle-aged men showed a hint of coldness in the corners of


    their eyes.


    Yana smiled and bowed slightly to them while saying, ¡°Gentlemen, this Mr. rke is a friend of mine


    who is also here to participate in the auction for the clue to the Multidew Herb. I hope you can ept


    this on my ount.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    With several snorts, the four middle-aged men stopped talking and just sat in the same position with


    indifferent faces. They chatted with each other, not paying attention to Philip who sat in one corner.


    Seeing this scene, Philip smiled lightly without a word. However, he remembered what the man with the


    crewcut and angr face had said earlier. He asked Yana in a low voice, ¡°Just now, he said that all of


    them are from hidden families of door disciples?¡±


    Interesting.


    There were indeed hidden families of door disciples.


    Yana nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the core figures from the hidden families of door disciples,


    which are the Lowe family, the Stow family, the Cross family, and the Zen family. You should have an


    understanding of the door disciples, so I¡¯ll be direct. They¡¯re regr visitors to the second and third


    zones behind the Nonagon¡¯s door. Each family also has children studying or teaching in each zone.


    Generally, such a family will not appear in the secr world. After all, the impact is very wide, so they


    can only stay hidden.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded silently. It was simr to what he had in mind.


    After all, things like disciples and the Nonagon were too shocking and bizarre. They needed to be


    hidden. For this reason, Philip suddenly became interested in these hidden families of door disciples.


    On this side, the short and fat middle-aged man who was hostile as soon as Philip entered the room, or


    Master Lowe as others addressed him, said disdainfully, ¡°Hehe, so he¡¯s a mundane person who knows


    nothing. Boy, don¡®t be too surprised at what you see and hear in a while. You shouldn¡¯t spread the word


    out either. Otherwise, no matter who you are or what kind of wealthy family youe from, you¡¯ll


    definitely encounter unnecessary troubles.¡±


    After the man said this, the middle-aged man with a crewcut and angr face, also known as Harold


    Stow, said, ¡°Master Lowe is right. Kid, this is our advice to you.¡±


    Philip chuckled lightly and did not take this group of arrogant people seriously. He said, ¡°You¡¯re just


    hidden families of door disciples. What¡¯s there to be proud and arrogant about? Do you think you can


    kill me here?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, Master Lowe pped the mahogany table and shouted angrily,


    ¡°Arrogant kid! Is this the way you should speak to us? Not to mention killing you, but we can also kill


    your whole family without letting any news out!¡±

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    Harold Stow stared at Philip coldly and sneered, ¡°Well done, kid. You have guts. From the sound of it,


    you seem to know about the hidden families of door disciples.¡±


    ¡°I just found out,¡± Philip replied mildly.


    ¡°Haha, since you just found out, where did you get the courage and confidence to say these words?¡±


    Harold¡¯s face darkened as a murderous intent flickered in the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re just a bunch of old guys pulling your weight around. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Philip


    laughed.


    ¡°Presrmiptuous!¡± Harold shouted angrily.


    With a p, he shattered the chair he was sitting in into pieces! Such strength was indeed not


    comparable to ordinary people.


    Philip took a nce, and from the energy unleashed by Harold just now, he roughly judged his


    strength.


    A disciple of the second zone?


    A little weak.


    ¡°Boy, kneel and apologize for your disrespect to us just now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your limbs and pull


    out your tongue!¡± Harold shouted angrily.


    Philip still disyed an air of fearlessness. He looked at Harold, scratched his ears, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a


    little noisy here. If you think you¡¯re very powerful, just go ahead and take a shot at me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Harold roared and raised his hand to smack Philip!


    However, at this moment, Yana signaled with her eyes. A guard in a white suit behind her stepped


    forward and received the blow from Harold head-on without moving.


    Yana said, ¡°Patriarch Stow, there¡¯s no need to be angry. Tonight, our purpose is for the Multidew Herb.


    If we make such a scene now, I think there¡¯s no need to carry out the next auction.¡±


    Harold¡¯s face was cold at this moment, and he looked at Yana. If not for the bodyguard in the white suit


    in front of him, Harold would have smacked Philip to death!


    The dignified middle-aged man who had been sitting all this while, also the patriarch of the Zen family


    with the highest status and strength in the room, Nathan Zen, said, ¡°Patriarch Stow, please take a seat.


    The next auction is the main focus.¡±


    After saying that, Nathan looked at Philip, who had an indifferent look on his face. A hint of doubt


    shed at the corners of his eyes.


    In the face of Harold¡¯s blow just now, this young man did not show any signs of fear at all.


    Interesting.


    Yana quickly gestured to her subordinates and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Soon, a tall woman in a ck dress and ck gloves walked in with a golden tray. She walked up to


    the front and ced the golden tray on the marble countertop.


    ¡°Gentlemen, this is the clue to the Multidew Herb. This jade pendant is engraved with the location of


    where the herb grows.¡±


    Yana stood behind the marble countertop, put her hands on top of the golden tray, and lifted the red


    cloth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    ¡®The location where the Multidew Herb grew?¡¯


    Hearing this, Philip tensed and clenched his fists tightly. He must get his hands on this jade pendant!


    Of course, the other four leaders also shared the same thought as Philip. Likewise, their eyes became


    fiery while their breathing shortened!


    The short and fat Master Lowe said, ¡°Boss Young, do let us take a closer look at the jade pendant.¡±


    With a smile, Yana personally held the golden tray and walked to the front.


    Master Lowe tried to get his hands on it but Yana gently evaded him and said with a smile, ¡°Master


    Lowe, this item is very precious. It has been passed down throughout history and can¡¯t be touched


    easily. Please look at it with your eyes only.¡±


    Hearing that, Master Lowe frowned but did not say anything. He withdrew his hand and narrowed his


    eyes slightly. There was a faint glimmer in his eyes as he carefully stared at the wless pure white


    jade pendant.


    This jade pendant was more simr to the jade slips held by the ancient courtiers. It was about five


    inches long and the size of a palm.


    The front of the jade pendant was carved with dragons, phoenixes, mountains, bodies of water, and


    children taking care of the herd. It looked like andscape painting. The images engraved on it were


    very vivid and had not lost their original luster and color even after thousands of years.


    Master Lowe wanted to see the back of the pendant too but Yana shook her head and said, ¡°Only the


    person who wins the auction tonight can see what¡¯s depicted on the back as it has the clue to the


    Multidew Herb.¡±


    This made Master Lowe a little angry, but he was still lost in thoughts about the engravings on the jade


    pendant and the contents of the records on the back of the pendant.


    There were many drug research institutions in the Nonagon. The essence of life was certainly a


    research topic. The Nonagon did not neglect research on certain nts and herbs either.


    Soon, the jade pendant was passed to Harold Stow. He also narrowed his eyes, observed for a while,


    and nodded silently. A hint of conspiracy shed in the corners of his eyes. Harold¡¯s scheming thoughts


    were no less than Master Lowe¡¯s at this moment!


    He must get this item. Only with this could the Stow family reach new heights.


    No! It could be said that they would surpass several new heights. The clue to the Multidew Herb was


    priceless!


    Whoever got this would obtain more resources, time, and greater connections. Those people from the


    five pavilions and the deputy consul of the Nonagon had been looking for this thing too. If Harold


    offered this information, the Stow family would definitely achieve glory!


    Then, the jade pendant was passed to the middle-aged man with the highest status in the room,


    Nathan Zen!


    At this moment, he opened his eyes and crossed his arms. His eyes burst with brilliance. He even used


    his understanding of the rules of matter to see through the inside and back of the jade pendant.


    However, this jade pendant contained a barrier that blocked all exploring senses, which included


    Nathan¡¯s probing skill.


    This made Nathan frown.


    Then, he nodded and signaled to have it be passed to the next person.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    From the beginning to the end, an ancient-looking old man with a long beard had remained silent even


    as the other three leaders of the disciple families ridiculed and intimidated Philip. At this moment, he


    took a few nces at the jade pendant and nodded.


    Finally, the jade pendant reached Philip.


    He had just taken a nce at it when the short and fat Master Lowe sneered. He said, ¡°Boss Young,


    why show the item to that kid? What does he know? I think it¡®s better not to waste time. Just state the


    bidding price and let¡¯s get started!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Lowe is right! Here, only the few of us have the ability to bid for this jade pendant.¡±

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    Harold Stow was unhappy with Philip right from the beginning and naturally sided strongly with Master


    Lowe at this moment.


    Yana said with a smile, ¡°Gentlemen, everyone will be treated equally here. Of course, Mr. rke can


    look at it too.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Harold turned his face and mocked, ¡°Look? What does he know? A brat who doesn¡¯t know anything


    can only satisfy his voyeuristic urge.¡±


    Philip paid no heed to Harold¡¯s mockery and looked at the jade pendant seriously. At this moment, he


    used a little of his control over the rules of matter.


    Insight!


    In an instant, the barrier inside the jade pendant that could block all exploring senses copsed under


    Philip¡¯s control over the rule of insight. At this moment, a scene from a thousand years ago appeared in


    front of Philip¡¯s eyes. It was a piece of history lost in ashes. There were fragmentary images of old men


    and young boys, as well as pill production and herb fields.


    Just when Philip was still exploring the historical image of the jade pendant, a thin white shimmer


    appeared on him and the jade pendant.


    This scene naturally rmed the other four leaders present. They looked sideways slightly as a trace of


    gloom shed in the corners of their eyes!


    This kid¡­ How was it possible?!


    Even they could do nothing, but this kid resonated with the jade pendant just by looking at it. This was


    control over the cosmic rules.


    It turned out that this guy was not an ordinary person. He had been concealing his ability.


    Master Lowe, Harold, and Nathan exchanged a nce with each other. Killing intent shed in their


    eyes.


    This kid could not be allowed to live!


    Soon, Philip was done looking at it. He retracted his senses and nodded.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yana held the golden tray and returned to the front. She smiled and said, ¡°Gentleman, the bidding price


    for this jade pendant is a task.¡±


    ¡°A task?¡±


    The four members of the hidden disciple families and Philip were taken aback. They were full of


    doubts, not understanding the meaning of Yana¡¯s words.


    Yana smiled and said, ¡°This task is very simple. I need everyone¡¯s help to get me a level-three essence


    of life from the Biological Research Institute of the Nonagon.¡±


    ¡®A level-three essence of life?¡¯


    Philip did not understand a word. However, the expressions of the other four turned dark!


    Master Lowe frowned and said coldly, ¡°Boss Young, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to do that!¡±


    ¡°A level-three essence of life!¡±


    That was a new product that the Nonagon had just started researching. Just one portion could prolong


    one¡¯s lifespan by 20 years. Moreover, it could directly increase cellr activity and greatly enhance the


    user¡¯s strength. That was the Nonagon¡¯s most strictly guarded and protected gic product. It was


    because there were only ten portions.


    It was not avable for just anyone!


    As the disciple families of the second and third zones, they had no chance toe into contact with


    such things at all.


    They must pay a huge price to get it.


    Harold¡¯s face was also very dark He suddenly turned to Philip and asked with a smile, ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t


    you do it?¡±

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    Harold¡¯s words totally diverted everyone¡¯s attention to Philip.


    A level- three essence of life was not a joke!


    Yana¡¯s request was too high. No one could fulfill it. However, after Harold drew the attention to him,


    Philip merely smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what a level-three essence of life is.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Instantly, Harold and the others burst intoughter.


    ¡°Kid, you ¡®re really something! I thought you had some ability just now, but now, it seems that you¡¯re just


    an innocent young man who knows no thing! You haven¡®t even heard of the level- three essence of life.


    What are you doing sitting here?¡±


    Haroldughed before his tone turned cold.


    The short and fat Master Lowe also sarcastically said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know it, you don¡¯t need to


    participate in thepetition. Just sit and watch from the sidelines.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Master Lowe said to Yana, ¡°Boss Young, this is a matter of great importance. I need to


    discuss it with everyone in the family. I¡¯ll give you an answer as soon as possible.¡±


    Yana smiled and gestured for Master Lowe to go ahead.


    Master Lowe immediately got up, walked to the side, and made a call.


    Harold also got up and was ready to call someone from his family to ask about the situation.


    However, Nathan Zen, who had been sitting all throughout, said, ¡°I, Nathan Zen, promise to do it! I¡¯ll


    take this jade pendant!¡±


    Hiss!


    The other three looked at Nathan in shock. Was Nathan crazy?


    He agreed without even thinking about it. They were talking about a level-three essence of life.


    After Nathan finished speaking, he got up and said to Yana, ¡°Boss Young, I¡¯ll present the level-three


    essence of life to you tomorrow. When that timees, this jade pendant will belong to me.¡±


    Yana smiled, nced at the silent Philip on the side, and said, ¡°Patriarch Zen, as long as you can bring


    me the level-three essence of life, this jade pendant will naturally belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Nathan waved his hand with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked at the jade pendant


    with even more determination before he turned around to leave. However, before he took two steps, an


    uncanny voice sounded behind him.


    ¡°I want this jade pendant too. I can give you the level-three essence of life right now!¡± Philip spoke, his


    gaze very firm.


    He had to get the clue to the Multidew Herb. No matter the cost, he would pay the price. After all, it was


    rted to Wynn¡¯s Golden Blood Syndrome!


    No one could snatch this jade pendant from under his nose!


    Hiss!


    Everyone in the private room was full of shock. Nathan, who was about to leave, turned around when


    he heard Philip¡¯s words. A chill shed in the corner of his eyes as he asked Philip coldly, ¡°Are you


    trying to snatch this jade pendant from me?¡±


    Master Lowe ended his call at this moment and walked over. He stared at Philip grimly and said coldly,


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be insolent. If you snatch something from the Zen family, you¡¯ll die miserably!¡±


    A brat actually dared to fight with Nathan. He was simply out of his depths.


    Harold also mocked, saying, ¡°Patriarch Zen, I think this kid is deliberately targeting you. He actually


    wants to snatch something from you. Even if we can¡¯ t get it, we can¡¯t let this kid off so easily.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to Philip with a wicked smile and said, ¡°Boy, are you saying that you can


    get the level-three essence of life tonight?¡±

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    Ridiculous!


    Even members of the hidden families of door disciples like them could not do it.


    The most powerful person here was Nathan Zen. After all, his father-inw was an employed


    academician at the Gic Products Research Institute of the Nonagon. The research and


    development project of this level-three essence of life was also made through the efforts of his father-


    inw. Therefore, if Nathan said that he could get the level-three essence of life tomorrow, he could


    definitely do so. However, how could this ordinary kid say that he could get the essence of life tonight?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Simply preposterous!


    Faced with the criticisms and threats from the three, Philip remained seated calmly. He turned his head


    and said with a faint smile, ¡°Those who can pay the price will get the item. Isn¡¯t that the rules of an


    auction? If Patriarch Zen has the ability, he can present the essence of life one step ahead of me. In


    that case, I¡¯ll make my retreat.¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip¡¯s words were very domineering. Could he really get the essence of life tonight?


    Impossible!


    ¡°Kid! You¡¯re too arrogant! How dare you speak to Patriarch Zen like that? Don¡¯t you want to live


    anymore?¡± Harold shouted.


    When he was just about to make his move, Nathan raised his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Very well.


    Let¡¯s see how Mr. rke can get the level-three essence of life tonight!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to see it too!¡± Master Lowe said with a gloating smile.


    Philip shrugged and asked Yana for a phone. He called George Thomas and said mildly, ¡°Contact the


    Nonagon. I need a level-three essence of life. Consider it a favor that I owe the Nonagon. Have it


    delivered to Spruce Vi.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, George replied, ¡°Yes, Young Lord. I¡¯ll contact them right away.¡±


    After speaking, George ended the call and immediately called the Nonagon.


    After Philip ended the call, he sat in his seat leisurely. He was not in a hurry at all.


    Nathan and the others stood in ce, staring at Philip with hostility.


    About ten minutester, the short and fat Master Lowe frowned. He said, ¡°Kid, are you putting on a


    show? It¡¯s been more than ten minutes. Where¡¯s the level-three essence of life?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this is just a tactic to stall for time. In my opinion, we should just kill this kid! I¡¯m getting annoyed


    at the sight of him!¡±


    Harold¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. A surge of energy was about to burst from his body!


    Nathan¡¯s face was also very ugly as he asked coldly, ¡°Mr. rke, how long more do we have to wait?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows calmly and said with a smile, ¡°No hurry. Soon. ¡±


    Hearing that, Nathan¡¯s frown deepened. He said, ¡°If we find outter that you¡¯re fooling with us, don¡¯t


    me me for not showing any respect to Boss Young and taking action against you, Mr. rke.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s words were equivalent to pronouncing Philip¡¯s death sentence. Master Lowe and Harold also


    sneered. However, Philip said nonchntly, ¡°The strength of two disciples from the second zone and


    one disciple from the third zone have really given you such confidence, huh?¡±

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    The moment these words were spoken, the atmosphere in the private room immediately tensed!


    The eyes of Master Lowe and Harold burst with killing intent as they shouted, ¡°Brat! What did you say?


    You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    They were angry! How dare a worthless loser belittle them, the members of the hidden disciple


    families?


    Abominable!


    The mundane world and the world of disciples were poles apart. There was a chain of contempt.


    People from the disciple families generally despised the mundane world. It was because in their


    opinion, the people of the mundane world were ants. They simply made up the numbers and were only


    mortals.


    Meanwhile, they belonged to the disciple world. They couldpletely rece the mundane world and


    change the existing rules of the world. Now, a punk from the mundane world actually dared to speak to


    them like this and simply did not show them due respect!


    Philip calmly sneered and said, ¡°Am I wrong? The few of you think too highly of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    Master Lowe bellowed as a wave of fury rose within him. He waved his hand and a gust of wind


    headed straight at Philip!


    At the same time, he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Huff!


    Master Lowe withdrew his palm, and the wind shattered the few chairs in front of him into pieces.


    However, when the palm was about half a meter in front of Philip, Philip raised his hand and threw a


    punch!


    The fist took the form of a fire chimera, which roared loudly and burned hotly. It pounced on Master


    Lowe!


    Bang!


    This punch knocked away Master Lowe¡¯s palm strike. The fire chimera mmed itself into Master


    Lowe¡¯s chest, sending him flying several meters away before crashing into a wall heavily. The wall


    cracked and was scorched ck!


    Master Lowe spat a mouthful of blood and fell to the floor while clutching the burnt clothes and flesh on


    his chest. He stared at Philip in disbelief. He said, ¡°Y-You¡¯re actually a disciple too.¡±


    After saying this, Master Lowe fell to the floor unconscious!


    That was right. There was a surge of killing intent around Philip. How dare a disciple from the second


    zone put on airs in front of him?


    He was seeking death!


    Harold was stunned for a moment when he saw Master Lowe being punched by Philip. Then, he roared


    furiously. ¡°Boy, how dare you make a move on Master Lowe?! You¡¯re simply heading for death!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Harold struck out again, and at this moment, fierce anger swept through him. Four small white swords


    circled him, humming and ttering!


    At this moment, some objects in the room also began to shake violently following the surge of energy


    from Harold!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Harold shouted. He raised his hands, put his fingers together like cold swords, and pointed them


    straight at Philip.


    Buzz!


    Four white swords of energy carrying a biting killing intent flew out and headed straight for Philip¡¯s vital


    points. The blow would be enough to kill Philip. However, the next scene shocked everyone in the


    room.


    Philip frowned and raised his hand in a grabbing motion.


    Crack!


    The four white swords of energy exploded with bone-chilling killing intent and shattered half an inch in


    front of Philip, disintegrating into nothingness.


    Just a casual grab and he stopped Harold¡¯s Four Swords Technique!


    This was unbelievable. Harold was also dumbfounded!


    How was this possible?


    \

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    Immediately after, in Harold¡¯s shocked and frightened eyes, Philip got up. He stretchednguidly and


    said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve just mastered the control over matter. This is a good chance for me to practice


    on you.¡±


    With that said, Philip raised his hand, grabbed at Harold who stood not too far away from him, and


    rotated his five fingers. Around Philip¡¯s right hand, seven or eight buzzing silver swords appeared out of


    thin air. These long silver swords were formed by Philip using the source of kingship obtained from the


    Dunley family.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s aura suddenly formed a stark contrast to his previous aura!


    In the center of Philip¡¯s brow, a small silver snake mark seemed to appear. Moreover, the energy storm


    caused by this simple move was even more powerful than Harold¡¯s attack just now. They were two


    ends of the spectrum!


    The entire private room was filled with the terrifying and ferocious aura of the seven or eight silver


    swords that circled Philip¡¯s right hand.


    Whoosh!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Philip waved his right hand with gusto.


    Seven or eight silver swords shot out with a wave of manic energy. In the blink of an eye, they were


    half an inch away from Harold Stow. At that moment, Harold was stunned on the spot. His eyes


    widened as he stared at the seven or eight silver long swords that shone with dazzling light right in front


    of him.


    The call of death exploded in Harold¡¯s mind.


    The corner of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched as he hooked his fingers. The seven or eight silver swords shot


    straight ahead.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    These seven or eight silver swords shot past the sides of Harold¡¯s cheeks, cutting off a lot of his hair.


    They left several bloody streaks on his cheeks and ears. Then, the swords mmed into a wall behind


    Harold. In an instant, seven or eightrge holes the size of human heads were sted from the wall!


    They could even see the neon night scene outside. Then, the wall copsed and crumbled!


    The moment the wall copsed, Harold¡¯s knees went weak and he knelt on the floor. At the same time,


    a puddle of yellow liquid flowed out from the bottom of his pants. He was so scared that he pissed


    himself.


    Then, Philip calmly looked at Nathan, who was standing on the side. He said with a smile, ¡°Patriarch


    Zen, why don¡¯t we wait a while longer?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s face was full of chills at the moment.


    This hateful boy!


    How dare he conceal his strength?


    With such means, aura, and control over matter, he must at least be a disciple from the third zone.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes flickered rapidly before he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡±


    As he said that, the door of the private room was pushed open by two people in ck robes. There was


    a triangr geometric pattern branded on their chests. With masks on their faces, they walked right in


    and nced around the room mildly without a word.


    However, Nathan was shocked!


    They were the Nonagon¡¯s enforcers. Why did they suddenly appear here?!


    Was it really because of that kid, Philip rke?!


    Nathan¡¯s expression changed rapidly. Amid his shocked gaze, one of the Nonagon¡¯s enforcers walked


    up to Philip, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Patriarch rke, this is the item you want¡­¡±


    With that said, he took out a metal test tube containing a blue liquid.


    Level-three essence of life!

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    It was really a level-three essence of life!


    The moment the metal test tube was taken out, the blue liquid exuded a strong sense of vitality. The


    vitality that was as vast as an ocean filled the entire private room, causing Nathan and the others to


    tremble.


    Even if Nathan was fortunate enough to have seen the essence of life before, he was still full of shock


    when he saw it again now.


    His eyes fell on Philip.


    Who the hell was this kid?!


    Patriarch rke?


    After he made a phone call, the enforcers from the Nonagon personally delivered the level-three


    essence of life. That was a very expensive gic product that was close to priceless. There were only


    ten in total.


    Now, just because that kid said that he would owe the Nonagon a favor, they sent over the essence of


    life so quickly.


    Horrifying!


    Such terrifying strength and identity.


    Nathan was not a fool either. When the Nonagon¡¯s enforcers appeared, he had vaguely guessed


    something. Inside the private room, there was still the fourth leader of the hidden disciple families who


    had not spoken for a while. This old man¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered brilliantly as he stared at the


    essence of life. A raging aura brewed in his body.


    Boom!


    Abruptly, the old man stood up. With a hand that carried manic energy pressure, he struck toward the


    two enforcers from the Nonagon.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Seeing this, the two enforcers roared angrily as they unleashed their energy, trying to fight against the


    attack. However, that old man¡¯s palm contained the use of lightning rules. With several shes of ck


    lightning bolts, the two enforcers were sent flying.


    Crack!


    The two enforcers spat out mouthfuls of blood as they crashed on the floor heavily. The metal test tube


    was also thrown into the air.


    With a malicious sneer, the old man said, ¡°Excuse me, but both the essence of life and jade pendant


    are mine!¡±


    As soon as he said that, he shot out from his chair like a ck bolt of lightning. He manifested into a


    ck shadow in front of everyone¡¯s eyes and reached out to grab the metal test tube that contained the


    essence of life and the jade pendant on the golden tray atop the marble table.


    Nathan was also dumbfounded at this time. He never expected such a sudden turn of events. He


    cursed, ¡°Old Cross, what the hell are you doing? Are you turning against the hidden disciple families


    and the Nonagon?¡±


    Nathan was furious!


    Old Crossughed slyly and said, ¡°Patriarch Zen, I don¡®t have much time left, so I need this essence of


    life to prolong my life! I hope you won¡¯t stop me.¡±


    While he spoke, he was already holding the metal test tube and jade pendant in each hand. From the


    beginning to the end, he did not say anything or expressed his attitude. At this critical moment, the


    sudden upheaval really caught others off guard.


    Nathan¡¯s face darkened as he nced at the two Nonagon enforcers who had fallen to the floor


    unconscious. He said coldly, ¡°Old Cross, by doing this to the two Nonagon enforcers, aren¡¯t you afraid


    that the


    Nonagon wille after you?¡±


    Old Cross stared at Nathan and said with a sneer, ¡°Patriarch Zen, from today on, I¡¯ll retire abroad. No


    matter how powerful the Nonagon is, they can¡¯t reach out to the territory of the 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West!¡±


    With that said, Old Cross turned to leave. After all, it was not wise to remain here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    Nathan shouted angrily and raised his hand. A red magic circle in his hand was cast directly at Old


    Cross!


    With a sneer, Old Cross looked back, raised his hand, and struck down!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    A ck de made from a thunderbolt shattered the red magic circle!


    However, the ck thunderbolt de did not stop and hit Nathan in the chest, directly tearing his flesh


    apart. Nathan staggered back and spat out a mouthful of blood. With bloodshot eyes, he said


    incredulously, ¡°Y-You¡¯ve actually reached the fourth zone.¡±


    The fourth zone!


    Old Cross had been hiding his strength all this while. Old Cross withdrew his hands, his eyes zing


    with chills as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I just entered the fourth zone two weeks ago.¡±


    While speaking, the old guy¡¯s face was full of arrogance as if he controlled the life and death of others.


    His eyes twitched as he nced at the entire room. He said coldly, ¡°s, I didn¡¯t want to kill too many.


    But to avoid unnecessary trouble, all of you should go to hell together!¡±


    After saying that, Old Cross raised his hand. A ck spherical energy storm brewed in his palm, which


    sparked and crackled with ck lightning energy. The entire room was filled with that ck raging


    thunderstorm!


    Nathan¡¯s eyes showed a look of despair.


    This energy storm which contained the strength from the fourth zone could easily obliterate them.


    However, at this time, a dashing figure stepped forward.


    At the same time, a cold voice of disdain said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, leave the jade pendant. You


    can take the essence of life with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Old Cross¡¯ eyes burst with chills as he stared at Philip who stood at the side.


    This guy!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Young man, I know you have some strength, but you¡¯re only from the third zone, at most. You don¡¯t


    have the ability to own this jade pendant yet!¡± Old Crossughed coldly, showing contempt for Philip.


    Philip¡¯s mouth twitched in a subtle sneer as he said, ¡°Are you not going to leave the jade pendant


    behind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Old Cross cocked his eyebrows and raised his hand. The ck ball of thunderstorm wasunched


    straight at Philip. This energy storm was so huge that the entire room was filled with ck lightning


    power.


    Crackle!


    The lightning energy bombarded the walls and the ground, sting offyers of floor tiles and walls.


    From the outside, the outer wall of this room was also flooded with ck lightning energy. The rms


    all over Spruce Vi red loudly at this moment.


    Facing the powerful energy storm, Philip just stood there indifferently, unmoving. He sighed and walked


    toward the ck energy storm.


    Old Cross said with a grim sneer, ¡°Arrogant! This is suicide!¡±


    However, just as he finished these words, the scene in front of himpletely shocked him. When


    Philip faced the ck energy storm, he simply raised his hand and the cosmic rules in his palm


    disrupted the raging rules in this area.


    ¡°sh!¡± Philip eximed softly.


    Thereafter, the ck energy storm was vertically shed apart by the silver sword energy formed in


    Philip¡¯s palm. However, the silver sword¡¯s shing momentum did not decrease. With destructive


    pressure, it shed at Old Cross!


    Swish!


    Old Cross was shed by the silver sword energy. With widened eyes, his body split into two. He was


    as dead as he could be.

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    The might of one sword had directly killed a disciple from the fourth zone.


    Such strength rendered Nathan speechless!


    This kid actually killed a disciple in the fourth zone like Old Cross with just one sword.


    Powerful! And too strong!


    Only now did Nathan realize how terrifying the young man in front of him was. Such strength meant he


    was at least at the peak of the fourth zone.


    If he was even stronger, he could reach the fifth zone. Nathan could no longer express any sarcasm


    and contempt. He watched as Philip walked over to grab the metal test tube and jade pendant in his


    hand.


    Philip nced at the jade pendant before he tossed the metal test tube onto the golden tray on the


    marble table.


    ¡°The deal is done.¡± Philip said indifferently and left.


    It was not until Philip left that Nathan breathed a sigh of relief. He staggered and got up from the floor,


    his chest bright red. He bowed slightly to Yana and also left.


    Just as Philip went out, an attendant at the door of the room handed over his mobile phone. Philip said


    thank you, nced at his phone, and saw a text message from Wynn.


    The moment he saw the message, his eyes burst scarlet!


    Wynn and the kids were in danger?!


    ***


    Back to First Pce Vi.


    At this moment, three sneaky figures shed amidst the darkness. The person who took the lead


    nced at the huge vi with a cruel sneer. He waved to the two guys beside him and walked toward


    the main hall of the vi. Behind them, seven or eight bodyguards who were meant to guard the vi


    were already down. All of them had their necks broken or shed.


    At this moment, Martha was in the living room. She was on a video call with several of her friends. After


    coming back in the past few days, she would go to different ces and enjoy herself. When she was


    chatting happily, three tall foreigners suddenly barged in through the door.


    Martha was immediately scared and asked, ¡°W-Who are you? How did you get in? Security, security!¡±


    Smack!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, a bald foreign man rushed over, raised his hand, and pped Martha angrily on the face.


    This p caused Martha to bleed in the mouth. She cked out on the sofa and took a long while to


    recover. Following that, a stout foreigner whogged behind came in and sat on the sofa across. He


    made a shushing gesture at Martha before signaling to his subordinates. The two men nodded and


    went upstairs.


    Charles was awakened by themotion in the living room. d in his pajamas, he walked out with


    his reading sses and saw two people sitting in the living room. Two more were walking upstairs.


    He shouted, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Before he could get a good look, one of the foreign men dragged Charles to the sofa where Martha


    was. They were tied together as they looked at each other in horror.


    ¡°W-What do you want? This is a private residence. You¡¯ll be arrested if you break in like this.¡±


    Charles was still calm.


    However, the big foreign man on the opposite side shook his head and said with a thick ent, ¡°Old


    man, all of us are killers. We don¡¯t care about the police in your country. If you don¡¯t want to die, just sit


    here quietly.¡±

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    The two guys upstairs walked down with an unconscious M in their arms. They shook their heads at


    the man on the sofa and said in a foreignnguage, ¡°We can¡¯t find the boy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here.¡±


    The big foreign guy on the sofa also replied in a foreignnguage, ¡°Shit! Let¡¯s just go with this. We can


    still make do with this little girl!¡±


    Seeing this, Charles and Martha finally realized what was going on.


    Human traffickers!


    ¡°W-What are you doing? Don¡¯t take my granddaughter away! My son-inw is the new head of the


    rke family, the world¡¯srgest wealthy family! If you do this, my son-inw will never let you go!¡±


    Charles shouted anxiously and struggled.


    Bang!


    The guy in the lead, or Heinz as Liam called him, kicked Charles in the chest, causing Charles to spit


    out a mouthful of blood. He said viciously, ¡°What rke family head? It¡¯s all rubbish! Tell your son-in-


    law that if he wants his daughter safe,e to Lotus Pond tomorrow morning to find us! Otherwise,


    we¡¯ll kill this little girl!¡±


    After saying that, Heinz got up and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, an upright figure appeared at the doorway from the shadows. With the sound


    of footsteps, the figure slowly walked from the darkness out into the light.


    ¡°Put the child down, and then you die!¡± That figure just said a simple sentence but it was full of killing


    intent!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Heinz frowned and looked at the man.


    ¡°Haha! My friend, are you trying to meddle in our business?¡± Heinz stepped out and stood in front of his


    two subordinates. Energy began to gather around him.


    The man nced at Heinz and said, ¡°A disciple in the third zone from the 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West?¡±


    Heinz sneered and said, ¡°Oh, so you know about the disciples too. Since this is the case, I advise you


    not to seek death.¡±


    However, the man shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Leave the child, and then you can die.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, you arrogant pig!¡±


    Heinz roared furiously. He stomped on the floor and threw a punch at the man¡¯s face!


    However¡­


    Puff!


    A red dragon halberd with red hot energy pierced through Heinz¡¯s stomach!


    Swish!


    After that, the man flicked his hand, and Heinz was flung out to the floor, dead¡­


    This scene stunned the remaining two foreign disciples. It was the red dragon halberd. He was the Sun


    God of the Sacred Halls. The Sun God had a notorious reputation within the 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West.


    He was Apollo!


    In an instant, the two remaining foreigners lost all will to resist. They knelt on the floor with a thud and


    begged. ¡°Our esteemed Sun God, please forgive us for our recklessness! We were just doing the job


    entrusted to us and didn¡¯t know about your rtionship with this family. Please give us a way out!¡±


    Fear!


    Horror!


    Theypletely engulfed these two!


    Facing the Sun God, they could not fightback at all. This killing god once defeated four hall masters


    without a scratch!


    Fennel Leigh looked coldly at these two guys kneeling on the floor with a hint of coldness on the corner


    of his mouth. He said, ¡°Go back and tell the people behind you not to try to enter this country again, let


    alone have any ideas about this family. Otherwise, no matter which sacred hall stands behind you, I¡¯ll


    personally wipe you out!¡±

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    ¡°Yes, we understand! Totally!¡±


    The foreign men kept nodding their heads and bowing in apology for fear that they might anger Fennel


    if they were not careful. This was the venerable master of the Sun Hall, the Sun God Apollo. A word


    from him and they would die without a burial ce.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fennel shouted.


    The two foreign men staggered up from the floor and fled.


    Fennel nced at M, who was sleeping on the sofa. He untied the ropes for Martha and Charles.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, young man.¡±


    Charles was very polite as he expressed his gratitude. Fennel waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Johnston,


    don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m Philip¡¯s friend.¡±


    After saying this, he got up, walked aside, and called Philip.


    ***


    Philip was just running out of Spruce Vi. At this moment, he received a call from Fennel and asked


    anxiously, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°The kids are okay. It¡¯s someone from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West. As for who it is, I don¡®t know for


    now. But I¡¯ve asked them to bring a message back. If you want to teach a lesson to the person behind


    the attackter, I can go with you,¡± Fennel said.


    Philip¡¯s eyes tensed as he said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    With that said, Philip ended the call and used his contacts to locate the hotel where Wynn was.


    ***


    Harbor Hotel.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At the time in the private room, Liam sat on the sofa and looked at Wynn, whose cheeks were flushed.


    He said coldly, ¡°Wynn, stop being so stubborn and just quickly sign it. Later when my people bring the


    kids over, it won¡¯t be that easy then.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red and full of tears at the moment She stared at Liam with hatred and shouted,


    ¡°Liam Johnston! You bastard! I¡¯m your cousin!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Liam chuckled and said, ¡°Cousin? In the face of interests, family affection can be thrown


    away. Even if you were my sister, I could abandon you all the same! Are you waiting for Philip to save


    you? To be honest, I¡¯ve been waiting for more than ten minutes just to give him a chance. But where is


    he? Isn¡¯t he very arrogant? To tell you the truth, as long as Philip dares to appear here today, my


    people can get rid of him!¡±


    After saying that, Liam¡¯s face was full of malicious smiles.


    At the same time, his phone rang. It was a message and video from Lynn. Liam looked at it and


    frowned.


    ¡®Even Titus Denver was not a match for Philip?¡¯


    This was a little unexpected. With that thought, Liam frowned as a hint of gloom shed in his eyes. He


    looked at Wynn and said to the two foreign men, ¡°Take them there first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ***


    Philip hailed a cab and quickly arrived at the entrance of Harbor Hotel. At the door, two foreign men


    were smoking and chatting about women. Philip rushed over in a few steps. When the two foreign men


    saw an outsider barging in, they threw their cigarette butts away and blocked Philip¡¯s path. They said


    coldly, ¡°Hey, get lost!¡±


    Biff, bang!


    Philip simply punched the two guys in the face and sent them flying into the ss door of the lobby!


    This scene naturally rmed the guests and attendants in the hotel. Then, they saw the imposing


    Philip walk in through the door


    At the same time outside the door, several bulletproof vehicles had quickly arrived. More than a dozen


    fully armed guards inbat uniforms jumped down from the vehicles. In a sh, the entire Harbor


    Hotel was surrounded by this group of guards inbat uniforms.


    Outside the door, sirens red!

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    Philip found the room where Wynn was held and kicked the door open.


    Bang!


    The door was kicked open just in time for him to see several foreign men forcefully tackling Wynn and


    Mindy. They were trying to take them down.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡± Philip roared.


    When those foreign guys saw someone barging in, they were furious.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    A few of them rushed over with a fighting posture and punched out at Philip. Philip flung his hand and


    simply smacked one person away!


    Boom!


    That guy was sent flying three or four meters away and hit the table heavily, smashing the entire dining


    table into pieces. Another foreigner roared and kicked out at Philip. With a stern look in his eyes, Philip


    raised his foot and kicked.


    Bang!


    The foreign man was kicked by Philip. He smashed through the ss window and fell out with a


    scream.


    Boom!


    Downstairs, a car rm sounded from being smashed. The remaining few foreign men looked at Philip,


    who was like a killing god. They looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is this pig? Why is he so strong?!¡±


    When Liam saw Philip appear and how he easily took down two foreign men in just a few seconds, his


    scalp suddenly went numb. However, on second thought, he shouted, ¡°Philip rke, how dare you act


    tough?! Do you want to die? Your wife is in my hands now, and my men have already gone to bring


    your daughter here. If you want your wife and daughter to be safe and sound, stand still!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes twitched as he turned to look at Liam with killing intent in his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Do you


    want to die?¡±


    His words were full of killing intent!


    Hearing that, Liamughed and said, ¡°Philip, I know you have some strength. During the incident in


    Beacon Groupst time, I could tell that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. But I¡¯m not easy to mess with


    either! This time, I found someone from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West to deal with you! Do you know


    them? Do you know about the door disciples? I don¡¯t think you do, right? They¡¯re a n existence beyond


    this world! They can tten a car with one foot and kill an elephant with one punch! In their eyes, a guy


    like you is nothing but an ant seeking death!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the disciple you¡®re talking about.. Is it someone like me?¡±


    Philip chuckled lightly, raised his fist, and punched the wall next to him!


    Crack!


    In an instant, the entire wall cracked and the dense fine lines made Liam jump in fright!


    Just then! Rumble!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The wall copsed, startling many guests and attendants in the corridor!


    At the same time, more than a dozen fully armed guards inbat uniforms had assembled outside.


    All of them were armed with guns that aimed at Liam and a few foreign men inside the private room.


    ¡°Do not resist or we will shoot to kill!¡±


    Such a scene was something Liam never expected. He panicked and said, ¡°H-How could this be? A-


    Are you also a disciple?¡±


    Philip took a step forward with an endless chill in his eyes. Raising his hand, he grabbed Liam¡¯s neck


    and lifted him.


    ¡°Liam Johnston, I gave you a chance before but you didn¡¯t cherish it, so don¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless!¡±

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    At this moment, Liam was lifted by Philip by the neck. He struggled constantly, his face and neck


    flushing red. He forced out a sentence. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m Martin Johnston¡¯s son and


    Wynn¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Liam was frightened now. It was because Philip¡¯s body and eyes were full of biting killing intent.


    Was Philip going to kill him?


    Too terrifying!


    Moreover, the strength Philip disyed just now was too fearsome.


    Philip¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at Liam who was lifted off the floor in his hand. He said


    grimly, ¡°I¡¯ve given you many chances but you never cherished them and repeatedly caused harm to


    Wynn and my children. There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this matter so you¡¯d better go to hell!¡±


    After saying that, Philip¡¯s eyes shed coldly. The strength in his hand increased sharply. The


    chokehold was so tight that Liam was unable to breathe. He struggled as his eyes rolled back in his


    head.


    ¡°Wynn, my cousin, save me! I was wrong!¡±


    Liam squeezed out one word at a time and begged for mercy to Wynn, who was dumbfounded on the


    side.


    Wynn suddenly reacted, rushed over, and grabbed Philip¡¯s arm. With tears in her eyes, she shook her


    head and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s my cousin, after all. Please just let him go onest time.¡±


    Philip frowned and turned to look at the tearful Wynn. He asked with a questioning tone, ¡°Are you sure


    you want me to let him go? Don¡¯t you know what he just did to you and M?¡±


    Wynn¡¯s eyes were red as she nced at Liam, lowered her head, and said, ¡°He¡¯s my cousin, after all.


    Just let him go for thest time. If it happens again, I won¡¯t care about him anymore.¡±


    This was the biggest concession Wynn would make. After all, family ties were too heavy a bond for


    Wynn. First was the incident with her biological parents, and now, this happened with the Johnston


    family. Wynn really did not want to lose any family members again, including Philip.


    After Philip listened to Wynn, a cold light shed in his eyes. He turned to look at Liam who was about


    to stop struggling and die. He loosened his chokehold.


    Thump!


    Liam dropped to the floor, gasping and coughing.


    ¡°This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you! Go back and tell Martin and Bernard not to mess with me and


    Wynn again! If there¡¯s a next time, there¡¯ll be no mercy!¡± Philip said coldly, the killing intent in his eyes


    never diminishing.


    Liam sat limply on the floor. He then struggled to get up before quickly staggering out of the private


    room. When he was at the door, he looked back at Philip and Wynn with resentment.


    He would remember this grudge!


    After he left Harbor Hotel and returned to the car, Liam finally breathed a sigh of relief. He hurriedly


    dialed Heinz¡®s number but no one answered.


    Bang!


    He mmed the steering wheel in anger, certain that something might have happened to Heinz!


    Damn it!


    How did things turn out this way?


    As Liam raged and mmed the steering wheel, a ck figure appeared next to the Porsche. The


    figure in a ck robe knocked on Liam¡¯s car window.


    ¡°Who is it? Get lost!¡± Liam cursed.


    As a result, when he turned his head and looked at the figure through the car window, he saw the


    figure¡¯s eyes shining with a weird red color. The face looked like the face of a robot.

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    Bang!


    That figure stretched out a mechanical arm, smashed Liam¡¯s car window with a punch, and grabbed


    Liam from the car.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Liam screamed from fright.


    As a result, the robot in the ck robe hung Liam half a fist away from its face and said in a mechanical


    voice, ¡°I can help you deal with Philip rke.¡±


    Liam sweated profusely from fright and asked, ¡°A-Are you human or a ghost?¡±


    The robot¡¯s eyes shifted, and the mechanical arm that grabbed Liam produced a very tiny mechanical


    bug. In the blink of an eye, it prated through the skin between Liam¡¯s eyebrows and went into his


    brain. Instantly, Liam passed out in the car.


    When he woke up again, he gasped for breath and nced at the shattered window on the left. He


    touched his neck.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°A dream..?¡±


    Liam muttered before a trace of anger shed in his eyes. He was still full of resentment toward Philip.


    Then, he cursed the person who smashed his car window and drove away.


    After Liam left, in a dark ce not far away, a figure in a ck robe with two weird red eyes on its face


    looked at Philip, Wynn, and the others who came out of the hotel. It then slowly left.


    ***


    When Philip and Wynn returned to the vi, they saw the wounds on Charles and Martha¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, are you all right?¡± Wynn asked with concern.


    Charles and Martha shook their heads and said, ¡°We¡¯re fine thanks to Philip¡¯s friend.¡±


    At this moment, Fennel was also sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Wynn immediately turned around and thanked Fennel. Fennel smiled and said politely, ¡°My name is


    Fennel Leigh. I¡¯m Philip¡¯s friend. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Wynn also smiled and said, ¡°Wynn Johnston.¡±


    Then, she saw that Philip and Fennel had something to do, so she carried M and went upstairs.


    Philip looked at Fennel. The two of them tacitly left the living room and came to the courtyard of the


    vi. After taking two steps, Fennel looked at Philip in front of him and asked, ¡°How does it feel to have


    control over the cosmic rules and matter?¡±


    Philip lowered his eyes, looked at his palms, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay so far. There are still many things I


    don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Fennel nodded, looked up at the starry sky, and said, ¡°I suggest you go to the Nonagon for the


    systemized learning so that your potential can be maximized.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡° I know. I¡¯ll go there in a while. I want to settle things here first. After I leave, I¡¯ll


    need someone to protect Wynn and the others.¡±


    Fennel hummed and asked, ¡°How do you n to solve the matter tonight?¡±


    Philip looked sideways at Fennel and asked, ¡°Have you found out which sacred hall it is?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°The people from the Hall of Evil, Vataco¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°Hall of Evil?¡± Philip frowned with a slight chill in his eyes.


    Fennel nodded and sighed. Also with a slight chill in his eyes, he said, ¡°The Hall of Evil, Hall of Death,


    and Hall of the Underworld are also known as the three dark halls of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West.


    They are the three most shameless, darkest, and most unruly of them all. The three halls are filled with


    death and crime. Within their jurisdiction, it¡¯s basically a paradise for sin. For the Hall of Evil to make a


    move against you this time, I¡¯m afraid that there are other people behind the scenes. Perhaps this is a


    test from the three dark halls for this country and your rke family.¡±

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    Philip was silent. A chill shed in his eyes as he asked, ¡°The Hall of Evil, what level are they?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°The weakest are the disciples of the third zone, the middle- ranked ones are disciples


    of the fourth zone, and several fifth zone disciples are acting kings of disciples! Vataco should be the


    king of disciples in the fifth zone. Recently, there are rumors that he may soon enter the sixth zone.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, turned to look at Fennel, and asked, ¡°Between you and him, who is


    stronger?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never fought him before. It should be 50-50.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and said, ¡°I want to visit the Hall of Evil. I need to rify some things.¡±


    Fennel was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡±


    Then, Fennel took out a document and handed it to Philip while saying, ¡°These are the information and


    clues I recently found out about your sister, Hannah rke. The power disputes behind your sister are


    moreplicated than we thought. There seems to be a bigger game and conspiracy behind her. I


    advise you to be mentally prepared for it. It¡¯s very likely that the enemies you¡¯re facing are not ordinary


    people.¡±


    Philip took the document from Fennel and flipped through some photos of Hannah. Although they were


    mostly candid shots and not very clear, Philip recognized her at a nce. It was Hannah. Moreover, in


    every photo, she always had one woman beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some inquiries about that woman. There are no clues about her information. Her identity is


    very well-hidden. She must be an important person in the organization behind Hannah. Moreover,


    ording to the current information, Hannah had spent some time in the Hall of the Underworld back


    then. Later, because Hannah stole something from Hades, she incurred the pursuit of the Hall of the


    Underworld. However, for now, your sister is safe,¡± Fennel said.


    Philip¡¯s mood darkened. As he looked through the contents, he suddenly thought of the small bottle


    that hung like a pendant on M¡¯s neck.


    Was that the thing Hannah stole from the Hall of the Underworld?


    Why did she steal that and give it to M?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It seemed that Philip had to make the trip abroad to understand certain things.


    Putting away the information, Philip took a deep breath and said to Fennel, ¡°Regarding the purpose of


    our trip this time, the first is to settle the matter with the Hall of Evil. Secondly, I want to meet Hades.


    Speaking of which, I¡®ve been in contact with his people several times.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel¡¯s face darkened as he said hesitantly, ¡°Are you sure you want to contact Hades?¡±


    Philip nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡®s right. I¡¯d like to know what my sister did in the Hall of the


    Underworld in the past and what she took from them.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Fennel said, ¡°Then I need to make some preparations in advance. The


    Hall of the Underworld is not that easy to enter.¡±


    ***


    After Fennel left, Philip returned to the bedroom.


    Wynn was going through thepany¡¯s project ns. As she was wearing scant and sensual


    nightwear, it was difficult to conceal her exquisite figure. Her side profile was so gorgeous that she


    looked like a goddess who had descended to earth.


    Carrying a ss of warm milk, Philip walked to Wynn¡¯s side. He gently put the ss down and reached


    out to squeeze Wynn¡¯s shoulder.


    In the past, Philip would give Wynn a shoulder massage every night to rx.


    The pen in Wynn¡¯s hand stopped. There was a slight flicker in her eyes as she turned to look at Philip.


    She put her delicate little hand on the back of Philip¡¯s hand and said somewhat sadly, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I was


    soft-hearted again.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s because of your kindness that I love you. Leave Liam and Martin


    to me.¡±


    Wynn sniffled, shook her head, and said, ¡°I want to try on my own. I don¡¯t want to rely on your help all


    the time. If I can¡¯t handle it, you can help me then.¡±


    Philip thought about it and squatted down. He took Wynn¡¯s small hand, looked up at her delicate eyes


    that were glittering with tears, and asked, ¡°Wynnie, do you trust me?¡±


    In the past, Wynn would have nodded without hesitation. However, she did not know what to do now.


    The incident regarding her biological parents was a big stone that weighed heavily on Wynn¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wynn¡¯s eyes reddened, and she hesitated.


    Philip squeezed Wynn¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Wynnie, trust me. No matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll


    support you. I¡¯ll always be your greatest support.¡±


    Wynn¡¯s tears started falling.


    Philip got up and left the bedroom. He walked to the door, turned back to Wynn, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Have an early rest tonight.¡±


    Then, Philip returned to his bedroom.


    These days, he and Wynn slept separately. With certain things acting as a barrier between them, it was


    not that easy to resolve the issue between them. Many things needed time to fade away.


    In the middle of the night, both of themy on their beds. Neither could fall asleep as both were lost in


    their thoughts. The two rooms were separated by a wall.


    Philip could use his control of rules and matter to easily detect Wynn¡¯s situation in the master bedroom


    next door. Her breathing was even as she tossed and turned. She did not seem to be asleep.


    Wynny sideways as she kept thinking about her past with Philip.


    At one point, she suddenly got up and gently opened the bedroom door. She walked into the bedroom


    where Philip was and curled up behind Philip.


    ¡°Let me sleep here tonight.¡±


    In the dark, Wynn¡¯s weak voice carried a hint of fatigue. Philip hummed softly, turned around, and


    pulled Wynn into his arms. The two slept in each other¡¯s arms for the rest of the night.


    ***


    The next day, Wynn woke up very early and went to the office. Today was thest day to negotiate with


    Willy Fadden. Upon reaching thepany¡¯s meeting room, Willy and his team were already waiting


    impatiently.


    Bang!


    A male assistant beside him pped his hand on the table and yelled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Madam


    Johnston? Is this a show of disrespect to Mr. Fadden by making us wait here? She¡¯s already two


    minuteste!¡±


    Mindy anxiously sat in the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fadden, Mr. Warren. Madam Johnston is


    caught in traffic and will be here soon.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Willyughed and did not seem to care about the two minutes. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another minute. If


    Madam Johnston is not here by then, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Mindy was anxious and made a call.


    Suddenly, the meeting room door was pushed open and Wynn rushed in.


    First, she apologized to Willy and the others, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    However, Willy snorted coldly and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, I don¡¯t like people who are not punctual. It¡¯s


    fine if you want to start, but I want to change the profit distribution. 70-30. 70 to me, and 30 to you!¡±


    tant autocracy!

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    Instantly, the meeting room fell silent.


    Willy sat on the chair calmly as he stared at Wynn with a sh of chill in his eyes.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, you don¡¯t have much time left. I hope you¡¯ll consider the conditions I proposedst


    night.¡± Willy added, and the sneer in his eyes intensified.


    Wynn¡¯s face was slightly cold at the moment. She nced at Willy, squeezed out a smile, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Fadden, a 70-30 profit distribution is absolutely impossible for us. At the most, it¡¯ll be 60-40. 60 to


    us, and 40 to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After saying this, a determined look shed across Wynn¡¯s face.


    Willy raised his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°Oh, have you found another business partner to


    work with? Why such a firm attitude today?¡±


    Wynn smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Fadden, Beacon Group is open to discussing cooperation with like-minded


    people. If you want to take advantage of the situation or make some unspoken demands, excuse us for


    not agreeing to it! So, please think about it. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can only end the discussion here.¡±


    Smack!


    Willy was furious and pped the table. He pointed at Wynn and roared, ¡°Wynn Johnston, don¡¯t take


    things too far! I¡¯m Willy Fadden, and I hold 70 percent of the market resources in the south of Penhart.


    Several foreign giant pharmaceuticalpanies are my partners. If you offend me, I¡¯ll make Beacon


    Group go bankrupt within a month!¡±


    Willy was enraged and could not care less.


    At this scene, several directors and shareholders on Wynn¡¯s side were shocked.


    ¡°Mr. Fadden, please calm down and take it easy. Madam Johnston didn¡¯t mean that. Let¡¯s have a good


    talk.¡±


    A man in his 50s dressed in a suit and leather shoes stood up and quickly persuaded him. Another


    middle-aged man wearing sses also stood up. He red at Wynn angrily and said, ¡°Madam


    Johnston, this is a meeting room to discuss business and cooperation. How can you talk to Mr. Fadden


    in this manner? Apologize to him at once!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Johnston. This matter involves the group. You can¡¯t throw a tantrum like this.


    Apologize to Mr. Fadden quickly!¡±


    In a sh, severalpany board members and shareholders scolded Wynn. They asked her to


    apologize to Willy.


    Willy sat down again with a pleasant smile on the corner of his mouth. He leisurely waited for Wynn to


    apologize to him. However, Wynn admonished the several board members and shareholders coldly, ¡°If


    you want to apologize, go right ahead! I won¡¯t do so!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Madam Johnston, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re driving our group into a corner!¡±


    All of a sudden, several board members and shareholders severely criticized Wynn. To them, profit was


    the priority. However, Wynn turned her head and said to Willy, ¡°Mr. Fadden, I don¡¯t think there is any


    need for us to continue this discussion. Without your group, Beacon Group can still do business!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Willy snorted, his eyes cold as he stared at Wynn and said, ¡°Very well. Madam Johnston is


    high and mighty indeed! Let us wait and see how Beacon Group will tide over the next difficulties!¡±


    With that said, Willy got up, stared at Wynn resentfully, and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, after this, I¡¯ll ask


    all my business partners to terminate all business cooperation with Beacon Group! In addition, I¡¯ll


    boycott all your business in the market! Just you wait. In less than three days, you¡¯ll kneel in front of me


    and beg for my forgiveness like a dog!¡±


    Now, all board members and shareholders of Beacon Group were anxious.


    ¡°Mr. Fadden, don¡¯t be hasty. We can talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fadden, this matter is not Wynn Johnston¡¯s decision alone. We can sit and talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fadden!¡±


    As a result, Willy pushed everyone away and headed for the door.


    Bang!


    Suddenly!


    The meeting room door was kicked open.

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    A tall and handsome figure stood at the door, his eyes glowing with a cold light as he stared at Willy


    Fadden in front of him.


    ¡°How dare you threaten my wife? Do you want to die?¡± A cold and stem voice came from the figure!


    Willy was taken aback. He raised his head, stared at the man standing in front of him, and asked with a


    frown, ¡°Who are you? Go away!¡±


    As he tried to push Philip away, Philip raised his hand and pped him.


    Smack!


    This p resounded throughout the meeting room. It also caused Willy to spin on the spot like a top.


    He covered his rapidly swelling left cheek and staggered in a daze. He stared at Philip viciously and


    roared, ¡°Damn it! Where did this punke from? How dare you hit me? Do you want to die? Take him


    down!¡±


    Willy yelled, and the four bodyguards behind him rushed out immediately, kicking and punching out at


    Philip!


    As a result.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    In less than a minute, the four bodyguards were sent flying by Philip. They rolled on the floor,


    unconscious.


    Willy panicked and hurriedly hid behind his assistant. He stared at Philip in fear before shouting at


    Wynn, ¡°Wynn Johnston, is this your doing! What are you trying to do?¡±


    However, his response was a cold shout from Philip, ¡°Noisy! You¡¯re seeking death by yelling at my


    wife!¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and stood in front of Willy. Then, in Willy¡¯s terrified eyes, Philip


    raised his hand and grabbed the cor of Willy¡¯s suit with one hand. His other hand turned into a


    shadow that pped Willy left and right!


    Smack, smack, smack!


    The meeting room was filled with the sound of earth-shattering ps! Naturally, it was mixed with Willy¡¯


    s miserable howls!


    Everyone was terrified at this scene. The board members and shareholders who scolded Wynn just a


    moment before gulped and shrank back in fear while sweating profusely.


    Smack!


    With a final p, Philip sent Willy flying out.


    The other partyy on the ground, his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head. His mouth was full of blood.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Willy stretched out his hand and pointed at Philip tremblingly. He


    stammered, ¡°H-How dare you hit me? Y-Your whole family will die!¡±


    However, Philip said mildly, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a female assistant in a professional suit walked in through the door with a


    document in her hand. She bent 90 degrees and handed the document to Philip.


    Philip took the copy of the document and threw it in Willy¡¯s face while saying, ¡°I¡¯ve acquired all the


    companies and industries under you, including thergest pharmaceutical group you¡¯re so proud of!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After saying that, Philip turned to Wynn and said, ¡°Wynnie, let¡¯s drop the pretense. Hispanies are


    now all under your name. Beacon Group has also been transferred to your name. Feel free to fire these


    board members and shareholders as you please.¡±

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    As soon as Philip said that, the board members and shareholders of Beacon Group present in the


    meeting room were shocked!


    What was going on?


    All thepanies and industries under Willy Fadden, including all the shares of Beacon Group, had


    been transferred to Wynn¡¯s name?


    How was this possible?


    Was Philip rke bragging?


    ¡°Shut up! Philip, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re Madam Johnston¡¯s


    husband!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who do you think you are? This is Beacon Group¡¯s board meeting. How dare you barge in


    like this and beat Mr. Fadden up so viciously? You¡¯re simply smearing our group¡¯s image!¡±


    ¡°Madam Johnston, your husband will be in big trouble for doing this!¡±


    The board members and shareholders scolded Philip and threatened Wynn.


    Wynn furrowed her shapely eyebrows at this moment. She looked at Philip with his foot on Willy¡¯s back


    and said, ¡°Did you really do all that?¡±


    Philip nodded and replied, ¡°To avoid trouble in the future, I decided to transfer all the acquisitions to


    your name, so you don¡¯t have to step on eggshells around other people in the future. As the wife of


    Philip rke and the youngdy of the rke family, you must take full control!¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, Wynn sighed helplessly and held her forehead. She looked at Willy who


    was beaten out of shape and said, ¡°If you do this, I¡¯m very worried that someone will criticize us for this


    later.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    After that, Philip nced coldly at the board members and shareholders who wanted to speak. He


    asked the assistant beside him to hand out a copy of the document to everyone. He said, ¡°Starting from


    today, my wife, Wynn Johnston, is the sole chairwoman of Beacon Group and owns 100 percent of the


    shares! All of you have been fired! So, please get out now!¡±


    Hearing this, the board members and shareholders were shocked. They looked at the documents in


    their hands, then at each other. They wanted to refute.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be! This must be a fake document! We don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    One of the board members threw the document in his hand and the papers flew in midair.


    As a result, Philip narrowed his eyes and snapped his fingers. Instantly, two security guards rushed in


    at the door, bowed respectfully to Philip and Wynn, and dragged that troublemaker out!


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing? I¡¯ m a member of the board of directors! Have you watchdogs gone crazy?


    Let go of me!¡±


    The board member struggled.


    However.


    Smack!


    Philip walked over and pped the board member so hard that he saw stars.


    ¡°Another word from you and you won¡¯t just be fired!¡± Philip said coldly.


    After that, the guy was dragged out by two security guards. The remaining board members and


    shareholders were silent at this moment. They were very scared.


    Philip nced at them and shouted, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    tter!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In an instant, this group of people rushed out the door and fled frantically.


    After they left, Wynn and Philip were the only ones in therge meeting room.


    Willyy limply on the floor, stared at Philip and Wynn with hatred, and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re finished! I


    won¡¯t let you off! I have people from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West are behind me! You haven¡¯t heard


    of them, right? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and turned to look at Willy Fadden. This was an unexpected surprise.


    Seeing Philip walk toward him, Willy immediately trembled with panic and hurriedly stammered, ¡°W-


    What else do you want? Don¡¯t do anything to me. Otherwise, the boss behind me will¡­¡±

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    Bang!


    Before Willy Fad den finished his words, Philip went over and stomped on his chest viciously.


    Crack!


    At that moment, Willy felt as if several of his ribs seemed to be broken. His breathing became rapid,


    and it hurt him to even breathe.


    ¡°You said just now that you have the backing of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West. Which one is it? The


    Hall of the Underworld or the Hall of Evil?¡± Philip lowered his eyebrows, his eyes shing with unusual


    coldness.


    Hearing that, Willy gulped nervously, looked at the evil young man in front of him incredulously, and


    asked, ¡°H-How do you know about the Hall of the Underworld and the Hall of Evil?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Philip chuckled mildly and said, ¡°Is that very strange?¡±


    Gulp!


    Willy gulped as his forehead broke out in a cold sweat from the fright and pain. He struggled and


    roared, ¡°Since you know about the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, you should understand their horror! If


    you do this to me now, the boss behind me will not let you go! Even if you have a big family and some


    background and power, when faced with my Hall of Evil, all of you are nothing but bugs!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so the person behind you is the Hall of Evil.¡± Philip nodded lightly.


    It seemed that this Hall of Evil was determined to find trouble with Philip. The person Liam found was


    from the Hall of Evil. This time, the boss behind Willy Fadden was also from the Hall of Evil.


    Interesting.


    Philip raised his foot and kicked Willy heavily in the stomach, sending him flying.


    Bang!


    Willy crashed into the meeting room door and passed out. Then, two security guards carried him out.


    After that, Wynn looked at Philip with worried eyes and asked, ¡°What 12 Sacred Halls of the West?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. They¡¯re just some small foreign organizations with some power. I¡¯ll


    take care of the rest of the things in Riverdale for you. Tomorrow, I n to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°Go abroad? Why?¡± Wynn quickly asked.


    ¡°To meet the people of the Hall of Evil. This group of people has been harassing you and the kids. After


    this when I have to leave you and the kids for a little while, I won¡¯t feel at ease with them around,¡± Philip


    said frankly.


    Leave her and the kids?


    Wynn¡¯s heart suddenly seized as some words got stuck in her throat. However, after a long while, she


    did not ask anything. She just pretended to be strong and nodded before saying, ¡°Okay, I understand.


    Then you should be careful.¡±


    Philip actually had a lot to say to Wynn too, but in such an atmosphere, he chose not to say anything.


    After apanying Wynn for a while, Philip got up and left.


    Wynn stood on the upper floor of Beacon Group and watched as Philip walked downstairs through the


    large French windows. She had some worry and reluctance in her eyes.


    Was he going abroad alone?


    Would it be dangerous?


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and it was an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Wynn picked up the call and asked.


    ¡°Hello, Madam Johnston. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Yana Young.¡±


    A sexy female voice was heard over the phone.

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    ¡°Yana Young? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I know you.¡± Wynn smiled and was about to hang up.


    However, the voice on the other end said unhurriedly, ¡°Madam Johnston, I¡¯m Philip¡¯s friend. I¡¯ve


    reserved a private room in Avis Club. There are some things I want to talk to you about the Lovce


    family.¡±


    Things about the Lovce family?


    Wynn was startled for a moment as she watched Philip, who had already gotten into the car and left.


    She frowned and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Madam Johnston, why don¡®t we meet and talk?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Yana¡¯s voice carried a hint of sexiness, which seemed to have a magic


    power that made Wynn unable to refuse.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Wynn ended the call and crossed her arms. A hint of suspicion shed in the corner of her


    eyes before she turned around and left Beacon Group.


    Soon, Wynn drove to Avis Club. After announcing her name, Wynn was led into a private room by a


    dedicated person.


    Avis Club had a low-key but luxuriousyout. The farther they walked, the darker it got.


    Scented candles were lit along the corridor.


    As the door of the private room was pushed open, Wynn saw a woman inside brewing tea. She was


    very good-looking with a good figure. She was not at all inferiorpared to Wynn.


    ¡°Madam Johnston, please have a seat.¡± Yana smiled and made an inviting gesture in her red dress.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wynn sat down, looked at the woman in front of her, and got straight to the point, ¡°Miss Young, what do


    you want to tell me about the Lovce family?¡±


    Yana pursed her lips and smiled, her face like a peach blossom. She made a cup of tea and pushed it


    in front of Wynn while saying, ¡°Chamomile tea has a calming effect. Do try it.¡±


    Wynn looked at the teacup in front of her, picked it up, and took a sip. The fragrance immediately filled


    her senses. It did have the effect of calming her mind. Then, she put down the teacup, looked at Yana,


    and continued to ask, ¡°I want to know about the Lovce family.¡±


    Yana smiled lightly and said, ¡°Madam Johnston, it seems that you¡¯re very concerned about the


    Lovce family.¡±


    Hearing this, Wynn frowned and said, ¡°Miss Young, I have limited time. I hope you can tell me


    everything. If you want any payment, please let me know.¡±


    Yana shook her head, took a sip of tea, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any payment. I just need you to promise


    me one condition.¡±


    ¡°¡¯What is it?¡± Wynn asked.


    ¡°If something irreconcble happens between me and Philip in the future, I hope you can step in and


    save my life,¡± Yana said.


    Thump!


    Wynn¡¯s heart trembled. She could not figure out the meaning of Yana¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    say you¡¯re Philip¡¯s friend?¡±


    Yana smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends, but also foes.¡±


    At this point, Wynn understood. After thinking about it, she replied, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Yana pped her hands, and a woman pushed the door open. She walked inside and handed a file to


    Wynn. ¡°Madam Johnston, this file contains all the records about the Lovce family including some


    information about your biological parents. You can go back and take a good look at it. I hope it¡¯ll be of


    help to you,¡± Yana said.


    Wynn took the file, nced at it, and put it in her bag. She got up and said, ¡°Goodbye, Miss Young.¡±


    After that, Wynn left Avis Club.

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    Not long after Wynn left, the partition behind the private room was pushed open from the inside.


    A handsome young man with an unruly look walked out from the inside. He walked out and sat in front


    of Yana naturally. After pouring himself a cup of tea, he took a sip.


    Yana looked at the handsome man in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Lovce, I¡¯ve


    already done what you asked for. Can I also get what you promised me?¡±


    Shane Lovce raised his eyebrows, took out a small test tube with blue liquid from his pocket, and


    asked, ¡°Do women really care about their appearance so much?¡±


    Yana took the small test tube containing the blue liquid with eyes full of joy as she said, ¡°You still don¡¯t


    understand women, especially one at my age. For women like us, looks are more precious than life.¡±


    Shane nodded, took a few sips of tea, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Philip rke recently?¡±


    Yana put away the test tube containing the blue liquid and said, ¡°Someone from the Johnston family


    contacted the people from the Hall of Evil to kidnap Philip¡¯s child but the matter has been taken care of.


    Now, it seems that Philip is going to go abroad to find the trouble with the Hall of Evil. I think it¡¯ll be a


    good opportunity for you to make a move when Philip goes abroad.¡±


    Shane smiled, a gloomy gleam shing in his eyes. He said, ¡°Very good. As expected of the dark pawn


    developed by the Lovce family. You do have some tricks up your sleeve. You must have arranged


    for the actions of the Hall of Evil earlier, right?¡±


    Yana smiled, leaned her body slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. It¡¯s just a diversion


    tactic.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shane¡¯sughter echoed in the private room.


    ***


    Back to Martin Pharmaceutical.


    At this moment, Martin, Bernard, and the others sat in the chairman¡¯s office gloomily.


    Liam was mad with anger and said, ¡°Dad! We can¡¯t dy any longer! Something seems to have


    happened to Willy Fadden. All the properties under his name have suddenly been frozen! It¡¯s said that


    his assets were all transferred to a mysterious person! If Wynn gets in touch with that mysterious


    person, we won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    Martin asked worriedly, ¡°Have you found out why Willy Fadden was arrested?¡±


    Bernard replied, ¡°ording to the news we received, Willy went to Beacon Group in the morning and


    was arrested. It must be rted to Wynn. Perhaps it¡¯s even that slut¡¯s doing!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Martin¡¯s face darkened. He got up, paced back and forth for a long time, and asked, ¡°Do you have any


    ideas?¡±


    Bernard pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Martin, why don¡¯t we contact Boss Young again and ask for


    her opinion?¡±


    Martin nodded and said, ¡°Let me ask.¡± After saying that, he dialed Yana¡¯s number. A sexy female voice


    soon came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Martin, are you calling about Willy Fadden and Wynn¡¯s matter?¡±


    Martin smiled and bent slightly as he said, ¡°Yes. Boss Young is very perceptive indeed. What should we


    do next?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± the voice on the other end of the phone asked.


    ¡°We want to get our hands on Beacon Group!¡± Martin gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Oh, then go ahead and do what you want,¡± the voice on the other end agreed.


    Martin was immediately excited and said, ¡°Boss Young, will you fully support us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but it¡®s best to wait for my news in two days before you act.¡±

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    Hearing that, Martin immediately agreed. Then, after hanging up the phone, he looked at the excited


    Bernard, Liam, and the others. He said, ¡°Boss Young has agreed, but we have to wait two days. During


    this time, all of you must watch yourselves and avoid alerting the enemy. Don¡¯t mess up our ns!¡±


    Bernard nodded.


    Liam was even more overjoyed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡®ll just keep an eye on Wynn¡¯s every move


    in these two days and do nothing.¡±


    Philip had returned to First Pce at this moment. In the living room, he looked at the jade pendant


    that he got from Yana¡¯s auction. He had been exploring its internal structure. Philip found that the


    internal structure of this jade pendant was really amazing!


    It did not seem like an ordinary white jade. The texture contained spatial rules, man-made rules, and


    arrays engraved on it.


    Could it be that the predecessors from thousands of years ago had seen the door or even entered it


    and learned some tricks?


    Like those alchemists from ancient times?


    Philip was a little puzzled.


    The contents engraved on the back of this jade pendant were just nine words, ¡¯Thousands of miles of


    white snow, one green nt.¡¯


    ording to Philip¡¯s analysis and the fragmented images that appeared in front of him when he


    explored the internal space structure of the jade pendant, the thousands of miles of white snow should


    refer to a ce, while the green nt should refer to the Multidew Herb.


    Philip had a few ces in mind that had thousands of miles of white snow, but the scope of the search


    was too broad. This would consume too much manpower and material resources. Moreover, judging


    from the fragmented images he saw, many rare and weird creatures ran wild in this ce.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was bloodshed!


    He saw many ferocious beasts and ancient human practitioners. Gathering his thoughts, Philip got up


    and thought about the next steps to take. He had to settle the business with the 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West first. At the very least, he must teach the Hall of Evil a lesson and at the same time, deter the


    other sacred halls outside the country so that they understood one thing.


    Orienta was not a country they could enter or bully at will!


    More importantly, Philip wanted to send a signal to the outside world. Anyone who dared to step over


    the line and bare their fangs and ws to his wife and children would face the risk of crucifixion or even


    destruction!


    After that, Philip had to visit the Larson family in Fernvale. He wanted to learn more about the current


    situation of the Larson family, about his mother, and more importantly, the master of the Gentleman


    Court.


    Then, Philip had to go to the Nonagon. He was afraid it would take a long time. He had to find out the


    secrets of the sixth zone as well as go through systematic learning to control his current attribute


    powers and application of the rules.


    Before that, however, Philip must take care of the trivial matters in Riverdale and arrange a powerful


    guard for Wynn!


    Thinking of this, Philip called George Thomas, who asked respectfully from the other end, ¡°Young Lord,


    what are your orders?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Mobilize a team of elite guards to Riverdale to carry out the task of protecting the young


    madam. Also, arrange for four members of the Shadow Squadron to arrive in Riverdale.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Young Lord. I¡®ll make arrangements now.¡± George responded, hung up the phone respectfully,


    and immediately made the arrangements.


    However¡­

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    At the same time, the branch rke family on Arcadia Ind, inside the chieftain¡¯s residence. Levi


    rke was sitting on the chieftain¡¯s throne at the moment. Below him were all the newly selected


    elders and talents of the branch family.


    A guard walked in and bowed to Levi, who had been talking non-stop about the branch family¡¯s ns


    for the next three years that he came up with. The guard walked up to him and spoke into his ear.


    Levi¡¯s expression changed rapidly before he frowned and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    After saying that, he nced at the heads of the branch family below and said coldly, ¡°The meeting is


    adjoumed. Uncle Henry and Uncle Saul, please stay behind. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Since Wade was locked up in the dungeon, the person in charge of the branch family¡¯s guards was


    reced by Wade¡¯s son, Henry rke. Allen¡¯s lineage was naturally reced by his son, Saul rke.


    The two stayed behind and looked at Levi, who was sitting in the chieftain¡¯s seat They asked,


    ¡°Chieftain, is there something important?¡±


    Levi looked at Henry with dark eyes and said, ¡°Uncle Henry, ording to the news from the main


    family, George Thomas is mobilizing a team of elite guards to go to Riverdale. He¡¯s also secretly taking


    four members of the Shadow Squadron at the same time. What do you think about this matter?¡±


    Henry¡¯s face darkened. He sat upright, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Do you want to make a move


    on Riverdale?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A ferocious coldness shed in the corner of Levi¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Philip did this to my


    branch family and caused us to lose so much profit. I must get it back!¡±


    Henry nodded and said, ¡°Since you want to deal with Philip and Wynn, making a move on Riverdale is


    indeed the best way to start. I suggest that we gather our business partners and capital from abroad to


    directly seize the entire pharmaceutical market in Riverdale and force Philip to take action. Meanwhile,


    I¡¯ll arrange some death warriors to constantly attack the forces belonging to Philip and seize the


    underground market in Riverdale. When the timees, I¡¯ll also contact the 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West outside the country and take a three-pronged approach to ensure that Philip is caught off guard!


    At that time, we¡¯ll take advantage of the situation and kill three birds with one stone. We¡¯ll be constantly


    taking over the forces belonging to Philip!¡±


    Smack!


    Levi pped the armrest of his seat and shouted, ¡°Good! Uncle Henry, let¡¯s do as you suggested! This


    time, we must teach Philip a good lesson!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Henry got up and walked out of the residence.


    On this side, Saul frowned and asked, ¡°Chieftain, this move is a little inappropriate. At this point, our


    branch family has lost 30 percent of our strengthpared to before. Although Roger has ordered that


    onlymercialpetition is allowed between the branch and main families and there shouldn¡¯t be


    any internal strife, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll be some risks if we anger Philip.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Saul, those who achieve great things don¡®t care about minor details! As long as we¡¯re ruthless


    enough, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do! The branch family will just disobey Roger¡¯s order!¡±


    Levi waved his hand, his eyes full of chills.


    Saul wanted to say more, but in the end, he shook his head and said nothing.


    Soon, the branch family gathered a group of business teams and foreign capital. They rushed to


    Riverdale without further ado.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    Just as he was about to go out, a familiar figure walked in at the door. She was still very slender and


    graceful, exuding natural coldness.


    ¡°Philip, do you need to avoid me like this?¡±


    The woman who spoke was none other than Chloe Sommerset. She wore a white blouse with a deep


    neckline and a red leather skirt. She had a pair of straight and slender jade-like legs and curly hair. She


    wore a pair of sunsses. Under the sun, she looked like a fashionable fairy.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Philip frowned and had a foreboding.

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    Chloe walked in with grimness in her eyes. She nced at the vi before her eyes fell on Philip and


    asked, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I visit my goddaughter and godson?¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at Chloe, who was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed. Then, he silently


    poured a ss of water for Chloe and said, ¡°Just say what you have to say.¡±


    Chloe looked at Philip and said with a small smile, ¡°Philip, is it necessary for you to be so distant from


    me now? Can¡¯t we even pretend to be good friends?¡±


    Philip inhaled and said, ¡°You should understand that I¡¯m married with two kids. I love Wynn. These are


    the facts that won¡¯t change.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes dimmed. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°You really won¡¯t consider me?¡±


    Philip nced at Chloe¡¯s bright eyes and was about to say no when Chloe seemed to have expected


    his answer. She quicklyughed and interrupted, ¡°Okay, I know what you¡¯re going to say. Don¡¯t say it. I


    understand.¡±


    Then, Chloe seemed to hold back the tears in her eyes. She smiled graciously while saying, ¡°I¡¯m here


    to see you for two things. The first thing is about Arcadia Ind. A few days ago, I came into contact


    with Tucker Stone from District 12. I¡¯m here to tell you that there have been some strange movements


    in District 12 recently. Tucker Stone has already started a war against Seth Larson topete for the


    control of District 12. Secondly, the Alliance has invited the Sommerset family to be a member of


    the ten councils. I want to ask for your opinion.¡±


    After hearing Chloe¡¯s words, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Tucker Stone and Seth Larson have started


    fighting?¡±


    Chloe nodded and said, ¡°Well, since thest incident at the rke family, Tucker and Seth have been


    at war. It has been going on for more than half a month now. Both sides are currently evenly matched.


    District 12 has been divided into three areas, forming a tripartite. The two are now desperately trying to


    win over the other district master, trying to use this advantage to annex the other party. However, no


    one is a fool. At present, the third district master has not appeared, so Tucker and Seth can only hold


    each other back. As for who can win District 12, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°However, people from the branch rke family are helping Tucker in secret, so Seth¡¯s current


    situation is somewhat dangerous. It¡¯s not looking too good.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After Chloe finished speaking, she looked at Philip¡¯s grim face and waited for him to speak. After a


    while, Philip said, ¡°I got it. For the next matter, the Alliance invited you to take up the council¡¯s


    position?¡±


    Chloe nodded and said frankly, ¡°The situation on the Alliance¡¯s side is not very clear at present. It¡¯s


    rumored that the Alliance Master seems to have been trapped somewhere. Nowadays, all matters,


    whether big or small, are handled by his adopted sons and daughters.¡±


    ¡°The Alliance Master is trapped?¡± Philip was a little surprised.


    It had only been less than a month and the Alliance Master was trapped?


    Trapped where?


    Chloe shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It¡¯s just internal gossip. ording to my


    analysis, there are two possible reasons. One is that he¡¯s sick and recuperating. Secondly, he may be


    currently out of the country.¡±


    Philip nodded. Chloe¡¯s conjecture was quite reasonable.


    The Alliance Master was a descendant of the Yarn family. It was not possible for him to encounter


    difficulties that easily.


    That only meant that he had his ns and arrangements.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were grave. After thinking for a while, he said to Chloe, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Chloe shook her head and said, ¡°No. Are you so eager to drive me away?¡±


    Philip got up, made an inviting gesture, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t see you off, then.¡±


    Chloe frowned, picked up her bag, red at Philip reproachfully, and hurriedly walked out of the vi.


    However, before leaving the vi, she turned her head and said, ¡°Philip, there¡¯s one thing I forgot to tell


    you. Wynn seems to have gone to Avis Club just now.¡±

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    ¡°Avis Club?¡± Philip was puzzled.


    Chloe raised her eyebrow and said with augh, ¡°You should know the owner of Avis Club. Her name is


    Yana Young. Goodbye, then.¡±


    With that said, Chloe left the vi.


    On this side, Philip¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Did Yana contact Wynn?¡¯


    With that thought, he quickly dialed Wynn¡¯s number but it went unanswered. A sense of foreboding


    suddenly appeared. Without further ado, Philip hurried to Beacon Group.


    ***


    At this moment, scattered files were all over Wynn¡¯s desk. She stood in front of therge French


    windows with a gloomy face and her arms crossed over her chest. There was disbelief and anger in her


    eyes.


    Boom!


    The door of the chairwoman¡¯s office was pushed open as Philip rushed over in a hurry. Panting heavily,


    he shouted, ¡°Wynnie¡­¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then, his eyes fell on the information on the desk. He walked over, picked up a few copies, and


    nced at them. His eyes suddenly showed a deep chill.


    He looked at Wynn who had her back turned to him and exined, ¡°Wynnie, listen to me. This matter is


    not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wynn shouted and turned around. Her eyes were red and full of tears. Her lips were


    trembling as she stared at Philip and asked, ¡°How long were you going to lie to me? Why can¡¯t you just


    tell me honestly? I¡¯m your wife, M¡¯s mother! Why am I a burden to you? I¡¯ve be apletely


    worthless existence¡­¡±


    Wynn was full of tears. It was really heartbreaking.


    Philip stepped forward and tried to exin, ¡°Wynnie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯te here. I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation!¡±


    Wynn reached out to stop Philip from approaching. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°I need to be alone.


    You should leave.¡±


    Philip felt very bad too. He looked at Wynn who had turned her back to him and said, ¡°Wynnie, trust


    me. I¡¯ll definitely find a solution. Half of the things on this are fake. Don¡¯t believe it. They¡¯re just trying to


    ruin our rtionship.¡±


    Wynn merely said, ¡°Go out!¡±


    Philip was helpless and silently left the chairwoman¡¯s office. Then, he stood at the door and heard a


    heartbreaking cry from behind the door. Philip looked down at the documents in his hand. Inside, there


    were records about the tragic deaths of the Lovce family¡¯s conservative faction back then, as well as


    the rke family¡¯s iron-handed methods against that lineage of the Lovce family.


    There were also some of the secrets about the Lovce family¡¯s golden blood, the various symptoms


    of Golden Blood Syndrome, and the patients¡¯ final oue. In other words, Wynn already knew about


    her physical condition and the time she had left. The even more frightening thing was that she knew


    that her two children also had Golden Blood Syndrome.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    Philip¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent!


    Yana Young¡­ As expected, this woman was up to no good!


    Philip left Beacon Group and headed to Avis Club, wanting to seek Yana for an exnation. However,


    when Philip arrived at the entrance of Avis Club, he found that the club was already closed. He tried to


    dial Yana¡¯s number but it went unanswered. He had been set up by this woman!


    With anger in his heart, Philip quickly dialed George¡¯s number and said coldly, ¡°Issue a global kill order


    for Yana Young!¡±


    George immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ll arrange it right away. ¡±


    After hanging up the phone, George broke out in a cold sweat. He had just finished arranging the main


    family¡¯s guards, and now there was a kill order.


    The young lord was really too busy. Soon, the rke family of Arcadia Ind issued a global kill order


    and the target was an extremely charming woman.


    At once, all the world¡¯s active assassin organizations got to work in secret.


    Among them, some killer organizations formed by disciples were not excluded.


    ***


    Of course, at this moment, in a luxurious mountain vi. In a huge pool, a woman was taking a bath


    with her back to the maid at the door. The water in the pool glowed with a light blue enchanting light.


    Wisps of fine lines slowly gathered from the woman¡¯ s chest and arms, floating upward to her face.


    The woman¡¯s entire face glowed with shining thin blue lines. This person was none other than Yana


    Young, who had left Riverdale and was now hiding in her residence. However, it could be seen that


    Yana¡¯s face was changing under this strange blue light.


    Slowly, her face changed into another person¡¯s face. After a long while, Yana opened her eyes as a


    strange blue light shed in her eyes. Then, the maid brought the mirror. Yana looked at the beautiful


    face in the mirror and smiled as she said, ¡°Well, not bad. It¡¯s still best to be young. This face is so


    smooth and tender. I should be able to use it for a while.¡±


    After saying that, she got up, and there was the sound of sshing water. With the maid¡¯s help, Yana


    donned a pale pink nightgown. With a slender figure and graceful steps, she stepped on the carpet with


    her bare feet and walked out of the basement.


    When approaching the door, she nced at a young and beautiful woman in the corner. However, the


    woman¡¯s face was now a bloody mess as if she had been skinned alive.


    ¡°Clean it up,¡± Yana said before she walked away.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    In a subservient manner, several maids dragged the young and beautiful woman out of the basement.


    Yana returned to the main hall of the vi. Not long after, a servant handed her the contents of the


    rke family¡¯s kill order. Yana nced at it,ughed lightly, and said, ¡°Hehe, this kid is not too stupid,


    but I¡¯m sorry, that Yana Young is already dead.¡±


    As soon as she said that, an elderly man with a cane walked out from the back of the main hall.


    He was dressed in a gray suit, and his face was stern. A stout man followed behind him.


    These two people were none other than Sade Jagger, the former supreme who was released from duty


    by the Imperial Preceptor, and his bodyguard, Monty Simmons.


    Surprisingly, they appeared here!

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    At the sight of this person, Yana bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Godfather.¡±


    The old man hummed, sat on the sofa, looked at Yana, and asked, ¡°How are the preparations going?¡±


    Yana quickly made a cup of tea, handed it to Sade, and said, ¡°Godfather, the preparations are almost


    complete. Philip will go abroad within these two days, and Riverdale will be free. When that happens,


    it¡¯ll be a good time for us to strike.¡±


    Sade took a sip of tea, nodded, looked at Yana quite fondly, and said, ¡°You¡¯re the person I chose, the


    pawn I sent to the Lovce family, and the one I single-handedly ced in the Alliance. You have


    suffered all these years. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll give you your freedom.¡±


    Hearing this, a deeply hidden glint of excitement shed in Yana¡¯s eyes, but it soon dimmed. She knelt


    in front of Sade and said with a bow, ¡°As long as you need me, I¡¯m willing to offer myself, including my


    life. ¡±


    Sade nodded with satisfaction and asked, ¡°What did the Lovce family say?¡±


    Yana respectfully replied, ¡°Shane Lovce has already gone to Riverdale and is ready to strike at any


    time. The golden blood in Wynn¡¯s body is the rarest among this generation of the Lovce family and


    the closest to their experimental research results. Therefore, the Lovce family will definitely try their


    best to bring Wynn back toplete their n. However, it seems that only a few people from Shane¡¯s


    lineage know about Wynn¡¯s golden blood. As for the rest of the Lovce family, they probably don¡¯t


    know yet. ¡±


    Hearing that, Sade nodded. After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Leak out some of the news and


    let those guys who are as dirty as mice hiding in the darkpete with each other. I look forward to the


    internal strife within the Lovce family. In this way, it¡¯ll be more advantageous to my n.¡±


    Yana nodded and agreed.


    Then, she said, ¡°Godfather, on the Alliance¡¯s side, I don¡¯t think I can lurk there anymore. The Alliance


    Master seems to have discovered my identity and has kicked me out from the inner circle.¡±


    Sade smiled and said, ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡¯m afraid that old man can¡¯t even take care of himself now. He has left


    all matters within the country to his adopted sons and daughters to handle. During this period, you


    should appear less in public and take care of the affairs in Riverdale properly. Leave the rest to Monty


    for the time being.¡±


    After saying that, Sade got up and prepared to leave. Yana respectfully sent Sade away from the vi


    before returning to the main hall.


    After Sade got into the car, his face turned cold as he said to Monty next to him, ¡°Send a few people to


    monitor her every move. This little girl concealed something from me just now. If necessary, just get rid


    of her. Our ns can¡¯t be ruined.¡±


    Monty nodded and said gravely, ¡°Yes, Supreme.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, stop calling me that. I¡¯ve been released from my post¡­¡± Sadeughed lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Soon, the car left the vi.


    After seeing Sade¡¯s car leaving, the chill hidden in the corners of Yana¡¯s eyes gradually appeared.


    ¡°Men,¡± she called.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Several guards walked in and knelt on one knee with their heads lowered.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°The few of you, go to Riverdale, find Shane Lovce, and give this to him,¡± Yana said and tossed a


    pouch in her hand to the guards.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Very quickly, the guards left the vi and headed to Riverdale.


    However, when they were half a mile away from the vi¡­


    Swish!


    A cold de of light shed over their necks! Then, the guards fell into a pool of blood.


    In front of them was a tall figure with his back to them. He had a sword at his waist. At the same time,


    he reached out and caught the pouch that fell from the air.

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    After the person caught the pouch, a faint trace of arrogance shed in his eyes. Then, his figure


    turned into a ck shadow as he disappeared into the mountains. Soon, several guards rushed out


    from the vi and hurried to the ce where the ident happened. Seeing the three guards on the


    ground with their necks shed open, their faces were full of shock!


    ¡°Report to the boss immediately. We¡¯ve lost the pouch!¡±


    Soon, Yana, who was in the main hall of the vi, received a report from the servants. She jumped up


    at once, smashed many things, and said angrily, ¡°Damn it! Who was it?¡±


    The captain of the guards kneeling on the floor replied, ¡°Looking at the wounds on the bodies, they


    must have died after getting shed on their throats! Such speed, strength, and uracy¡­ As far as I


    know, something like this can only be done by the Seven Swordsmen of Fusha.¡±


    ¡°The Seven Swordsmen of Fusha? Why would someone from Fusha appear here?¡± Yana reacted


    immediately, her expression solemn.


    The Seven Swordsmen of Fusha were the seven most famous swordsmen of Fusha. Very strong!


    They were said to possess the peak strength of a fourth zone disciple. They had the title of pseudo-


    king of disciples of the fourth zone. They had a great reputation among the disciple world of Fusha!


    If the seven swordsmen joined forces, they could even kill the king of disciples from the fifth zone.


    These seven people had different personalities, each with their own quirks. Some were lecherous,


    some were quiet and avoided contact with the outside world, and some were bloodthirsty like the devil,


    always walking on the edge of challenge and death.


    Now, with the appearance of the Seven Swordsmen of Fusha near her vi, Yana was a little flustered


    and worried. The disciple of Fusha had already appeared in this country. Moreover, the other party


    knew about the pouch she wanted to deliver to Shane Lovce.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Who was spying on her?


    Yana walked back and forth in the main hall grimly. Suddenly, she took out her cell phone and dialed a


    number. With a face full of respect, she said, ¡°Lord Envoy, we need to meet. I have some questions


    and need your help.¡±


    On the other end of the phone was a hearty foreign man¡¯s voice. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m currently in Golden City.


    Come over.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Yana rushed to Golden City without dy.


    ***


    Back to Philip. He returned to Beacon Group but could not find Wynn.


    ¡°Mindy, where¡¯s Wynn?¡± Philip asked Mindy who passed by.


    Seeing Philip, Mindy immediately smiled and said, ¡°Oh, she went out with someone just now.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Philip raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Mindy shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Wynn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look that good. That man


    was a little strange, though. He seems very cold. I only heard them talking about the Lovce family


    and golden blood. I didn¡¯t understand any of it, so I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    Lovce family?


    Golden blood?


    Shane Lovce?

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    Philip immediately reacted and quickly asked, ¡°Do you know where they went?¡±


    Mindy replied, ¡°I think they went to Golden City to attend some party. I¡¯m not quite sure either. Didn¡¯t


    Wynn tell you?¡±


    Philip frowned and assured Mindy that everything was okay before he quickly left Beacon. He


    contacted Theo to get someone to send him to Golden City.


    Shane had found Wynn and brought her to Golden City with the excuse of attending a party. There


    must be some conspiracy here!


    Theo personally drove his Maybach and picked Philip up to go to Golden City. At the same time, Philip


    also contacted the manpower arranged by the rke family in Golden City through George. They


    quickly locked on the target. A global business event that involved businesses and industries from all


    over the world, as well as affluent families was going to be held at thergest and most luxurious


    Zodiac Pce in Golden City.


    However, ording to the information from George, this event was a party only on the surface. In


    reality, it was an invitation for the secr world toe into contact with the disciple world. During this


    time, various forces, organizations, and families from the disciple world that could not show up in the


    secr world would attend this party. Only specific invited people could attend this exclusive party.


    With a thought in mind, Philip immediately understood Shane¡¯s purpose for taking Wynn away. He


    wanted to expose Wynn to the disciplemunity. He was preparing for Wynn¡¯s return to the Lovce


    family!


    ¡°Drive faster!¡± Philip¡¯s face was full of gloomy chills, and he had murderous intent in his eyes.


    Damn that Shane Lovce for choosing to make a move against Wynn at this time.


    Philip would never tolerate anyone from the Lovce family making any moves against Wynn!


    ***


    Wynn followed a handsome and slightly wicked-looking young man who had already stepped down


    from the Bentley. In front of her was a magnificent golden building about seven or eight stories high. It


    was divided into 12 areas.


    Zodiac Pce of Golden City.


    This was a symbolic building in Golden City. It was very luxurious with carved beams and painted


    pirs. It was very ssic, yet with the beauty of modern architecture. At the door, two rows of male


    and female attendants in golden outfits stood on both sides. They respectfully weed the


    distinguished figures from all over the world who stepped out of the luxury cars.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With his hands in his pants pockets, Shane took the lead and walked to the red-carpeted


    passage through the golden doors leading to the main hall.


    Wynn wore a ck halter neck evening dress, stiletto heels, and carried a handbag. Her delicate little


    hands tightly grasped the handbag as she looked at Shane in front of her. She made up her mind and


    followed him to the main hall.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The main hall wasvish and opulent with a ssical sense of beauty that reminded one of Versailles


    and a sense of historical impact. There were also vivid paintings of the 12 ancient beauties of Golden


    City on the splendid walls.


    In the main hall, many wealthy businessmen and figures from all over the world had arrived. All of them


    were mingling in little circles to broaden theirwork.


    Among them, a gracefuldy was wearing a golden backless dress with a low neckline. Her hair was


    coiled on top of her head, and she held a tall ss with whiskey. Her face was full of gentle smiles as


    she chatted with wealthy businessmen from cities around the world. At this moment, her eyes fell on


    Wynn and Shane who entered through the door. A chill suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    She bowed slightly to the several wealthy businessmen, lifted her floor-length dress in her hand, and


    walked up to Wynn and Shane. She said with a smile, ¡°Wynnie, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Wynn raised her eyebrows. When she saw the woman standing in front of her, she was slightly taken


    aback. She quickly bowed and said, ¡°Second Madam.¡±


    Giada Wallis smiled, nced at the man beside Wynn, and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Shane smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Hello, Madam Wallis. My name is Shane Lovce. I¡¯m from the


    Lovce family.¡±

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    The Lovce family?


    Giada looked at Shane with a frown as many thoughts crossed her mind. Then, she suddenly pursed


    her lips and smiled. Reaching out her hand, she said, ¡°Hello, Young Master Lovce¡­¡±


    Shane nced at Giada¡¯s outstretched hand and said with a sneer, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have my affairs


    to deal with today. I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡±


    His words made Giada a little unhappy. For the party at Zodiac Pce tonight, her Wallis family of


    Golden City was the host, the initiator, and the executor.


    How dare Shane Lovce treat her with such an attitude?


    The Lovce family was amazing, indeed. This was a family that lived in the shadows like a rat. She


    never expected that they would show their faces one day!


    ¡°Young Master Lovce, are you also here to attend the disciple meeting?¡± Giada asked with a smirk.


    Shane frowned, looked at Giada, and said, ¡°Madam Wallis, you¡¯re certainly worthy of being the young


    lady of the Wallis family, which is thergest family in Golden City, as well as the second madam of the


    rke


    family on Arcadia Ind. But it seems that the Lovce family¡¯s business has nothing to do with you,


    right?¡±


    Hiss!


    Giada¡¯s face was slightly cold as she nced at the smug Shane. She turned to Wynn and asked with


    a smile, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wynn was still a little nervous at this moment and stammered, ¡°S-Second Madam, I¡¯m here to¡­¡±


    ¡°I invited her. That¡¯s okay, right?¡± Shane interrupted and said, ¡°As a member of the next disciple


    meeting, don¡¯t I have the right to invite others to attend this event?¡±


    Gloom shed in the corner of Giada¡¯s eyes. She squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    After saying that, Giada made an inviting gesture.


    Shane put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked in with Wynn without looking at Giada. They


    crossed the noisy main hall and entered the lounge on the side. Giada looked at Shane and Wynn as


    they left. The chill in her eyes grew stronger. With a nce, a butler at the side walked over briskly and


    asked with a bow, ¡°Madam, what are your orders?¡±


    Giada crossed her arms and instructed, ¡°Arrange someone to restart the investigation into the Lovce


    family immediately. I need to know what they¡¯re doing and plotting now. Also, contact Philip


    immediately. Tell him that his woman is already in contact with the Lovce family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± the butler replied, turned around, and left.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With indifferent eyes, she nced again in the direction Shane and Wynn were headed. Then, she


    turned around with a smile on her face. She once again dealt with this group of wealthy businessmen


    and family heads from all over the world.


    ***


    Outside at the entrance of Zodiac Pce, a Maybach with a Riverdale license te stopped on the red


    carpet. Philip hurriedly got out of the car and looked up at the splendid Zodiac Pce.


    Was this not a venue that belonged to the Wallis family in Golden City?


    Could this matter be rted to the Wallis family?


    Philip¡¯s mood darkened as he made some judgments. If it was really rted to the Wallis family and


    Giada, Philip would not mind erasing the Wallis family from history today!


    With that thought, Philip walked to the main hall of Zodiac Pce.


    Theo followed Philip respectfully.

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    As he stepped into the main hall, few people paid attention to Philip as there were simply too many


    people present. Besides, he was dressed quite casually. He stood in the crowd and kept looking


    around, searching for Wynn. Soon, he saw a woman who resembled Wynn.


    She was following a man into the depths of Zodiac Pce!


    Philip wanted to go after her but he was stopped by some guards.


    Shane seemed to sense Philip at this moment. When he looked back, they were dozens of meters


    apart and were separated by many guests in the middle who were queuing to enter the inner hall.


    Shane sneered and raised his eyebrow. Then, he turned around and put his arm on Wynn¡¯s shoulder in


    a deliberate attempt to provoke Philip. He then walked inside with Wynn.


    Philip was dying of anxiety and wanted to force his way inside.


    However, several guards stopped Philip and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, only VIPs are allowed to enter. Please


    show us your invitation.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold. He looked at the guards and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    After saying that, he was about to barge in. However, the guards stopped Philip, put their hands on


    their waists, and warned, ¡°Sir, please leave immediately! Otherwise, we¡¯ll use force on you!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Philip roared angrily and raised his hands. Very quickly, he took these armed guards down. This scene


    naturally drew the attention of the wealthy businessmen in the main hall.


    Immediately, screams were heard!


    Soon!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Rapid sounds ofbat boots. A group of heavily armed guards swarmed into the main hall,


    surrounded Philip, and aimed their guns at him in unison!


    The captain shouted coldly, ¡°On the floor! Do not resist! Otherwise, we¡¯ll shoot to kill!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was gloomy and cold. He looked around at the dozen or so heavily armed guards


    with a deep chill in the corners of his eyes. It was because these people were all the death warriors of


    the Wallis family!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this time, behind the heavily armed guards, a woman stepped out.


    ¡°Philip rke, you really have the guts toe to my Wallis family¡¯s territory and kick up such a fuss.


    Do I mean so little to you?¡± Giada¡¯s face was cold as she held a Persian cat with different colored eyes


    in her arms. Her eyes were cold as she stared at Philip and asked.


    Philip stared at Giada coldly and said, ¡°Giada, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Tell your people


    to get lost! I want to go inside!¡±


    Giada chuckled and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re still as arrogant and ignorant as ever. This is the territory of my


    Wallis family, not your rke family! This is the global business event that I¡¯m organizing, and inside


    are the distinguished guests of my Wallis family. If you want to force your way in like this, you¡¯re simply


    being disrespectful to me!¡±


    After saying this, Giada was also puzzled.


    How did Philip arrive here so soon?


    However, after thinking about it, Giada was full of resentment. If not for Philip, she would not have been


    banished to Golden City by Roger.


    Philip¡¯s frown deepened as he said with a chill in his eyes, ¡°Giada Wallis, I¡¯m warning you to watch your


    step!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Giadaughed and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯re Roger¡¯s


    son and you¡¯ve inherited the rke family, bing the family head. Golden City has never been a


    ce your rke family can touch! Guards, take him down!¡±


    Thud, thud!


    At Giada¡¯smand, the dozen or so fully-armed guards stepped forward and reduced the


    encirclement area. The redser beams on their guns all focused on Philip. As long as he dared to


    move, he would definitely die without a doubt.

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    Philip¡¯s eyes were full of chills as anger welled up in him. He looked back at the long corridor before he


    turned around and stared at the dozen or so fully armed death warriors of the Wallis family before him.


    His eyes were zing with fire.


    ¡°You seek death!¡± Philip stepped forward, and his body surged with a storm of energy.


    On the surface of his body, ayer of light-colored energy armor was also formed. The average person


    could not even see it.


    Suddenly, in everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, Philip¡¯s body flickered and he stood in front of an armed


    death warrior. He reached out, grabbed the other party¡¯s gun, and twisted it forcefully.


    The hot temperature of his palm bent the gun.


    Bang!


    At the same time, Philip shoved the death warrior and sent him flying!


    Boom!


    The death warrior was thrown into the air and crashed heavily into the ss wine cab on the side.


    tter!


    The wine cab that was several meters high copsed in an instant as liquor spilled all over the floor.


    The remaining death warriors of the Wallis family warriors adjusted their positions and turned their guns


    at Philip again. However, immediately after, in their shocked gazes, they saw a ck shadow shing


    in front of them. Then, amidst their astonishment, they saw that the guns they were holding had all


    melted!


    Hiss!


    Everyone was dumbfounded. When everyone returned to their senses, Philip was already standing in


    front of Giada. With angry mes in his eyes, he stared at her and asked coldly, ¡°Do you want to die?!¡±


    Giada was flustered now. She gulped as she stared at Philip, who was like the Grim Reaper at this


    moment.


    In an instant, those death warriors approached Philip with their bare hands. However, Philip did not


    even look at them but simply grabbed right and left in the space behind him.


    Bang!


    One of the guards who rushed over felt a strong suction and flew right into Philip¡¯s hands. He was


    strangled by the neck.


    Crack!


    Philip released his hold and the death warrior fell to the floor, dead!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Instantly, the entire main hall was in chaos. All the wealthy businessmen and family heads from


    all over the world fled in a panic.

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    For a while, the main hall was a mess. After the crowd dispersed, a steady stream of guards rushed in


    from all entrances of the main hall. In less than a minute, the ce was surrounded by the death


    warriors of the Wallis family of Golden City both inside and out.


    Giada felt chills all over her body, and her eyes were full of fear. However, she soon calmed down. With


    a dignified and confident sneer as though she had everything under control, she said, ¡°Philip, do you


    think you have the ability to do whatever you want here? Don¡¯t forget, this is Golden City, not Arcadia


    Ind!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes reflected a biting chill as he said, ¡°So? What are you trying to say?¡±


    Giada said, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t want to fight with you, but if you insist on breaking in, don¡®t me me for


    disregarding our rtionship as mother and son!¡±


    ¡°Mother and son rtionship?¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Giada, you¡¯re still so shameless. What mother and son rtionship is there


    between you and me? In my opinion, you¡¯ve never been worthy of being my mother because you¡¯re not


    qualified! I¡¯m telling you today, if you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll destroy your Wallis family with my hands!¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and walked toward the depths of the corridor. However, a cold


    and old voice suddenly came from the direction of the door.


    ¡°Boy from the rke family, what you said just now was a little too condescending. The only ones who


    dare to be so arrogant in the Wallis family¡¯s territory of Golden City can only be from the rke family.¡±


    The one who spoke was an old man in a suit. With his hands behind his back and a pair of slightly cold


    eyes, he stepped over. He was followed by another man in his 50s with a cold face and eyes like a


    poisonous snake. He kept staring at Philip as soon as he entered. Then, he leaned over slightly and


    said in the old man¡¯s ear, ¡°Patriarch, he has already reached the realm of the fifth zone and shouldn¡¯t


    be underestimated.¡±


    That old man was none other than the family head of the Wallis family in Golden City, Jack Wallis. The


    man behind Jack was the top expert in the Wallis family, Harry Wallis.


    Jack stepped inside, stared at Philip coldly, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I hope you¡¯ve been


    well.¡±


    Philip turned around and looked at Jack who was nearly 80 years old and said with a sneer, ¡°Jack


    Wallis, are you going to stop me too?¡±


    Jack said with a subtle smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is the territory of my Wallis family, after all.


    Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation for being so domineering?¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin anything to you!¡±


    Hearing that, Jack¡¯s face tensed as his eyes shed with a malicious chill. However, he quickly forced a


    smile and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, tonight is a global business party held by the Wallis family. If


    you wish to attend, I¡¯ll naturally wee you. But if you¡¯re here to make trouble, then I¡¯m sorry. I must


    remind you that the Wallis family is not a pushover that anyone can mess with!¡±


    Jack was angry. He had a smile stered on his face but his words were full of chills. As he said that,


    the death warriors of the Wallis family stood ready to fight!


    As long as the family head gave the order, they would riddle Philip¡¯s body with bullets!


    Philip snorted and looked around before he turned to Jack and asked, ¡°Do you want to make a move


    on me?¡±


    Jack smiled and said, ¡°If you leave now, I won¡¯t do anything to you. But if you insist on barging in, then


    I¡¯m sorry. As the master of Golden City, I can only do what it takes.¡±


    With that said, a few death warriors of the Wallis family stepped forward with guns and tried to bring


    Philip out. However, with several loud bangs, Philip sent the death warriors flying. Then, he red at


    Jack and bellowed, ¡°Jack Wallis, let me also give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t y with fire and burn


    yourself!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Jack finally failed to hold back and pointed at Philip angrily while roaring, ¡°Arrogant


    boy! I¡¯ve given you many chances but you don¡¯ t know how to cherish them! Guards, take him down-


    dead or alive!¡±


    Thud!


    Instantly, all the death warriors pulled their gun bolts. The atmosphere in the main hall was on the


    verge of breakout. However, Philip sneered and said, ¡°These people are not my opponents!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Suddenly, a gloomy voice came from the old man beside Jack.


    His dark eyes had been staring at Philip. At this moment, he stepped out, his arms drooped by his


    sides. He said, ¡°I really want to find out how strong the person who has absorbed the ck Dragon


    Heart is.¡±

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    An overwhelming burst of energy surged from Harry¡¯s body. A whiteyer of airwaves also appeared


    around his body. The powerful and terrifying airwaves overturned the objects in the main hall and sent


    them flying.


    In an instant, the entire main hall was filled with Harry¡¯s energy. There was also a tiger behind him that


    roared ferociously. The strength of a fifth zone disciple.


    Philip immediately felt the terrifying pressure and threat from Harry.


    This old fellow was actually so strong. The Wallis family actually had a disciple of such strength. They


    had concealed it very well.


    Thud!


    Harry stepped forward, and the tiger behind him roared fiercely. This roar alone was enough to deafen


    everyone here.


    Philip stared at Harry sternly and also unleashed his aura.


    Although he had notpletely mastered the energy in his body and his control as well as utilization of


    various rules, under the terrifying pressure from his opponent, Philip¡¯s aura directly soared to the realm


    of a fifth zone disciple.


    Suddenly, a roaring fire chimera appeared behind Philip. As it was raging with monstrous mes, the


    temperature of the main hall was raised to a sweat-inducing temperature.


    Roar!


    The roars from the two energy beasts produced a terrifying wave of sound pressure, which shook the


    eardrums of all the death warriors here into numbness. Moreover, just the energy pressure from them


    formed two particrly powerful killing intents that filled the space around them. Thus, all the death


    warriors exited the main hall!


    Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at the terrifying sight in the main hall.


    Was this the power of human beings?


    On one side, Giada frowned and asked her father, ¡°Father, will we anger the rke family if we do


    this?¡±


    Jack smiled and said, ¡°This is unlike you. I don¡¯t want to kill Philip here. I just want to teach him a


    lesson and let him understand that the Wallis family is not to be trifled with!¡±


    After that, Jack sneered as he watched Harry face Philip. ¡°On your knees! Ifyou apologize to the family


    head, I¡¯ll let you live!¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent as he roared angrily.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Many death warriors also mocked, saying, ¡°Hehe, how dare he show off in front of Master Harry? He¡¯ll


    be dead in a while!¡±


    ¡°Master Harry¡¯s strength has improved again!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Master Harry just went to the 12 Sacred Halls of the West to train. I wonder what level of


    strength he has reached? Whatever the case, that kid is doomed!¡±


    While the death warriors chattered, Philip said coldly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t kneel?¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    Such an arrogant guy!


    How dare he act so brazenly in front of Master Harry?


    This was Golden City, the territory of the Wallis family!


    ¡°Holy shit, that guy must be an idiot! Isn¡¯t he courting death?!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, how dare he offend Master Harry? He wants to die without a corpse, huh?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really asking for it. What trashy young patriarch of the rke family is he? I think he¡¯s just an


    arrogant brat!¡±


    At the same time, Harry¡¯s expression changed with a sh of anger. He mmed out a palm like a


    tiger¡¯s w that carried the pressure of a rabid wolf and biting killing intent. He struck it at Philip¡¯s


    chest.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Harry shouted angrily.


    This attack was enough to destroy 10,000 pounds of boulders. However, Philip calmly watched as


    Harry¡¯s forceful strike came toward him. He raised his hand at the same time and smacked out. With


    this palm, the fire chimera behind him flew out with a roar, transformed into a ming palm of fire, and


    collided with Harry¡¯s ck tiger palm.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the two palms collided and an earth-shattering energy pressure erupted. With the two


    palms as the center, the terrifying energy pressure rippled and spread. Everything in the hall was


    shattered by this terrifying energy. All the windows and doors in the hall also shattered with a bang.


    At the same time, Harry and Philip staggered back. Harry¡¯s face was full of horror as he stared fixedly


    at Philip. Heughed miserably and said, ¡°Well, well! I didn¡®t expect you to be so strong! I


    underestimated you! With such strength at such an age, the ck Dragon Heart really deserves to be


    a product from behind the stargate!¡±


    After saying that, Harry twisted his neck, and another roaring ck tiger manifested behind him. The


    roars made people¡¯s eardrums hurt while the ck tiger emitted the pressure of a rabid wolf!


    Philip also had a cold expression on his face as he stared at Harry with thoughts running through his


    mind.


    Harry Wallis actually had such solid strength. The Wallis family should not be taken lightly.


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll ask you for thest time. Will you kneel or not?¡±


    Harry roared as his eyes shed with gloom and fury.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°How noisy! Come at me if you can!¡±


    ¡°Insolent!¡±


    Harry roared in anger and rushed at Philip. Every punch and kick was meant to kill.


    Philip kept tackling the deadly attacks from Harry. After all, he had experienced too few fights. He was


    still at a disadvantage against old monsters like Harry Wallis. Moreover, Philip¡¯s control over the rules


    and energy had not yet reached the point of perfection. Every time he diffused a deadly attack from


    Harry, he was just barely able to dodge. However, because of this, Philip¡¯s movements became faster


    and faster. He also got more skilled at dealing with Harry¡¯s killing moves.


    Of course, Harry noticed this as he frowned and cursed inwardly.


    This kid was actually using him to practice hisbat experience!


    ¡°Kid, go to hell!¡±


    the power of his killing moves anymore. He shook his body, and the ck tiger behind him split into


    three. With terrifying power, they roared and pounced on Philip.


    At this moment, Philip had just avoided Harry¡¯sst killing move. When he saw the three ck tigers


    pouncing on him now, his heart jolted. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand. In a museum


    ten miles away, a long bronze sword hummed and broke out of the cab. It turned into a stream of


    gold light.


    Whoosh!


    The death warriors saw a streak of gold light in the sky and then noticed that a long bronze sword had


    appeared in Philip¡¯s hand at some point. Meanwhile, a small silver snake also appeared between his


    eyebrows, which emitted bursts of silver sparks.


    ¡°I have a sword to cut you down!¡± Philip¡¯s face tensed as he roared!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    Philip¡¯s eyes burst with chills. The bronze sword in his hand vibrated with a silvery brilliance, looking as


    though snakes were swimming on the surface. Theyer of bronze rust peeled off piece by piece at this


    moment, revealing the appearance of the original bronze sword inside.


    The de was silver-ck and shone with dazzling cold light. A dragon was coiled around the hilt. A


    roaring dragon was engraved on the body of the sword.


    The sword was named Swimming Dragon!


    Philip¡¯s body was filled with extremely sharp sword energy. The entire main hall was ravaged by the


    cold and sharp sword energy, while the walls and floors were full of sh marks.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Faced with Harry¡¯s attack, Philip raised his eyebrows in anger. He stepped forward with his sword and


    shed out dazzling white sword energy. This sword energy carried raging power and rushed at the


    three roaring ck tigers that approached.


    Roar!


    Three roars from the tigers. The sword energy shed down fiercely. The three ck tigers were


    beheaded in the air!


    Boom!


    The dispersing energy pressure rippled from the three tigers and spread throughout the hall. Three


    tigers were killed with one strike!


    Harry¡¯s eyes zed with cold anger.


    Good for him!


    As expected of the person who absorbed the ck Dragon Heart. Such strength and means made him


    the best among his peers.


    Whoosh!


    The sword light raged!


    Philip was not to be outdone, and several sword techniques appeared in his mind.


    When Harry¡¯s attack failed, he quickly sprang into action and spread his arms. A huge shadow of a


    ck tiger behind him instantly disappeared into Harry¡¯s body. Ripples of energy storm that looked like


    ck mist quickly wrapped around Harry. Then, his eyes transformed into a pair of red-ck tiger eyes


    that raged with the manic energy of wild beasts.


    He transformed into a ck tiger that was three meters long and roared. He jumped into the sky,


    opened his huge jaws, and pounced on Philip.


    Philip looked up, and his eyes were filled with the sight of the huge ck tiger in mid-air. With his left


    hand, he grabbed the elbow of his right arm. With the forefinger and middle finger of his right hand, he


    made an upward hooking gesture. The bronze dragon sword beside him quickly flew into the air in front


    of Philip, humming loudly and emitting bursts of sword energy. Philip drew a circle in the air with the


    two fingers of his right hand and the bronze dragon sword formed five white dazzling swords of energy,


    which circled the bronze sword. Then, abruptly, the five white swords of energy spread out and formed


    a huge arc in front of Philip.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    At Philip¡¯smand, the bronze dragon sword was filled with terrifying lightning power and stabbed at


    the approaching ck tiger¡¯s huge jaws in mid-air!


    The five white swords of energy also stabbed toward the ck tiger. In an instant, the entire main hall


    was filled with the raging sword energy!


    The sky was full of sword lights.


    With mighty pressure, the bronze dragon sword pierced through the ck armor-like skin of the ck


    tiger, prating through its huge jaws. At the same time, the five swords of energy with killing intent


    also pierced through the ck tiger¡¯s body and withdrew again.


    Roar!


    An indignant roar filled the air. This tiger roar was heard within a five-mile radius!


    Everything happened in a split second!

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    Bang!


    The ck tiger manifested by Harry was less than a foot away from Philip when it exploded and


    disintegrated into energy waves. Harry also fell from the air.


    Thud!


    He fell heavily to the floor and spat out several mouthfuls of blood. His body was also covered in


    bruises, ravaged by traces of the sword energy.


    ¡°You¡­ Boy!¡±


    Harry could only say this before he fell on his back in a pool of blood.


    Philip panted raggedly as he looked at Harry who had just taken hisst breath. He raised his


    eyebrows in anger and stared at Jack and Giada, who were outside the gates of Zodiac Pce.


    At this moment, the two had already lost allposure from before.


    Harry Wallis, the number one expert of the Wallis family, had actually been defeated so miserably. This


    was simply horrifying.


    What kind of strength did Philip possess?


    Jack¡¯s eyes were filled with trepidation!


    Giada was even more flustered and fearful. She looked at Harry¡¯s body before she raised her eyebrows


    and saw Philip walking toward her and her father with the bronze dragon sword in his hand. She said


    angrily, ¡°Philip, stop! This is Golden City, not Arcadia Ind!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was full of chills. He raised his sword with a tter. He held the sword right against


    Giada¡¯s fair and delicate neck. The sharp tip of the sword that exuded a biting chill was only an inch


    away from Giada¡¯s neck.


    The cold sweat on the corner of Giada¡¯s forehead dripped down her pale cheeks and fell onto the tip of


    the sword, which split into two and turned into two brilliant teardrop crystals. They fell to the ground,


    shattering and disintegrating. This sword contained a biting chill and murderous intent.


    ¡°P-Philip, what do you want to do?¡± Giada panicked, and all the hair on her body stood on end.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With the piercing killing intent from the sword against her neck, she could no longer keep her


    composure. She had always been a dignified and elegantdy, but she finally felt the threat of death at


    this moment.


    Philip smirked and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a calm andposed person like you to be afraid now. Giada


    Wallis, I¡®m warning you for thest time. Don¡¯t try to do anything to me or Wynn. In my opinion, the


    Wallis family of Golden City is just a dispensable existence. You used to be a threat to me, but now,


    you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Swish!


    With a flick of his sword, Philip cut off a lock of hair on the side of Giada¡¯s ear!


    The hair flew in the air as Philip turned his back and left. He added, ¡°If not for your status as my father¡¯s


    second wife, I¡¯d have killed you just now!¡±


    Giada¡¯s eyes were red and full of anger. ¡®Damn it! Damn it!¡¯


    How dare this kid threaten her and lord over her?!


    He even wanted to kill her!


    Giada was about to step forward when Jack grabbed her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with him. Let¡¯s go back


    and think this over!¡±


    After saying that, Jack turned around and left. The people who stayed behind quickly cleaned up the


    scene at Zodiac Pce.


    Philip re-entered Zodiac Pce, looked at those bodyguards hiding in the corner, and said grimly,


    ¡°Bring me inside!¡±


    The frightened guards quickly led Philip underground. When he got to the underground, Philip realized


    that this was just the tform of an underground train station.


    The destination was Cherry Vi!

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    Philip boarded a private train and headed straight to Cherry Vi.


    About ten minutester, the train stopped at an underground tform where heavily armed guards


    patrolled. When Philip got off the train, they led Philip to the elevator without checking his identity. After


    all, those who could board the train and arrive here must have an extraordinary status. They dared not


    take the risk and offend them.


    Philip entered the elevator and went all the way up. When he arrived, he realized that he was in a very


    luxurious and huge vi. This vi was built deep in the jungle.


    He was in the elevator hall with two rows of elevators. There were eight in total. They were made of


    ss, which could not be seen from the inside out but could be seen from the outside in.


    Philip came out of the elevator hall and saw heavily armed guards patrolling inside and outside of the


    vi. Maids in red dresses stood at elevator doors, groveling to serve the various dignitaries entering


    and leaving. Philip followed the instructions and headed to the main hall of the vi.


    However, before he took a step, mockingughter came from behind him.


    ¡°Hey, since when could such a guy be invited to attend the disciple conference at Cherry Vi?¡±


    Philip stopped walking and turned to look behind him. A group of morously dressed men and women


    had walked out of an elevator.


    The person who spoke just now was a handsome man in his 20s. He seemed to be leading the group.


    He had well- defined features, a stern face, and a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth. He was


    dressed in a navy blue id suit and tie. At first nce, one could tell he was a rich young master. The


    men and women beside him were all the same. They wore expensive brand names with haughty looks


    on their faces.


    Next to the young man, there was also an old man with a slightly hunched back and narrowed eyes. He


    nced at Philip and looked indifferent.


    ¡°Hehe, Ronan is right. The disciple conference at Cherry Vi is getting from bad to worse. Even


    casuals like him are allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°So boring! I thought there¡¯d be something new and fun tonight, but it tums out that Cherry Vi is so


    boring. It¡¯s not as good as our disciple conference at Terrain Vi.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Haha, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s just take a look around. However, seeing this kid, I¡¯m guessing tonight¡¯s


    disciple conference won¡¯t be interesting.¡±


    A group of people began to mock Philip brazenly and belittle Cherry Vi¡¯s disciple conference.


    Philip frowned slightly and did not understand what they meant by ¡®casuals¡¯. Philip simply turned


    around and walked away. He was most concerned about Wynn now. However, because of Philip¡¯s


    disregard and indifference, this group of people was angered.


    They had always been pampered and came from Terrain Vi in the north.


    The disciples from the north and south had never gotten along, so they had always looked down on the


    disciple conference held at Cherry Vi in the south. Therefore, seeing someone dare to ignore them,


    they naturally felt resentful.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The handsome man shouted coldly at this moment.


    ¡°How dare you ignore us? Do you know who we are?¡± The handsome guy, whom others called Ronan,


    stared at Philip with anger and displeasure.


    Philip turned back and looked at the group of young men and women who crowded around. He raised


    his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    Philip¡¯s words angered this group of rich kids from the north.


    All of them were children of disciple families. They had been pampered and protected since young.


    When had they ever been scolded like this?


    ¡°Damn it! This kid is so arrogant! Are the casual disciples invited by Cherry Vi so arrogant now?¡±


    ¡°Brat, how dare you talk to Ronan like that? Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think Cherry Vi is deliberately trying to make things difficult for us. They actually found such


    a weak and rotten person to humiliate us. I really apud them for doing this!¡±


    The group of children from disciple families chattered incessantly, constantly mocking and berating


    Philip while also belittling Cherry Vi.


    Ronan said coldly, ¡°Dude, I don¡¯t care what casual you are or which disciple family from the south you


    belong to. You must apologize to us for your recklessness just now or you¡¯ll pay for it!¡±


    By this time, many onlookers nearby were watching themotion. They discussed among


    themselves.


    ¡°Holy shit! Isn¡¯t that the third young master of the Singer family, Ronan Singer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect Ronan to be here. The Singer family is one of the owners of Terrain Vi in the


    north and one of the top ten supernatural families in the northern disciple world!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that kid is dead for sure! Messing with Ronan Singer is simply courting death!¡±


    The onlookers¡¯ discussion reached Philip¡¯s ears.


    He frowned as he looked at the group of people in front of him.


    The Singer family from the north?


    One of the top ten supernatural families in the northern disciple world?


    Philip frowned deeply. He was new to the disciple world and did not know many things yet. Hence, he


    turned around again and wanted to leave. He just wanted to find Wynn and bring her back.


    However, Ronan Singer did not agree!


    He was the third young master of the Singer family, a famous supematural disciple family in the north.


    This time, he came to this small ce in the south to participate in the disciple conference held at


    Cherry Vi. He did not expect to be ignored by an unknown casual person.


    That was a humiliation to him and the Singer family!


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Ronan was furious and shouted coldly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes zed with anger. He was still basking in awe from the people around him just now, but now,


    this kid was actually so disrespectful to him. It was outrageous. With a roar, Ronan¡¯s hand was shaped


    like a w as he grabbed Philip¡¯s shoulder with terrifying energy pressure.


    At that moment, Philip frowned and turned sideways while pping his palm at Ronan¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    Ronan was sent flying several meters away. That was also because Philip had held himself back. After


    all, he was here to find someone, not cause trouble. Moreover, he did not know much about the


    supernatural disciple world in the north and did not want to get into trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± Philip said coldly and turned to leave.


    Over there, Ronan stopped staggering back. His eyes froze as he clutched his chest and stared at


    Philip with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Ronan roared in anger.


    He was the third young master of the Singer family, after all. His strength had reached the third zone.


    Next month, he would enter the fourth zone behind the Nonagon¡¯s door to study. He took advantage of


    the rare holiday time in the Nonagon toe back and visit. He did not expect to bump into such a


    tough but ignorant loser here.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    Following Ronan¡¯s roar, the other children of disciple families who came with Ronan also reprimanded


    Philip.


    ¡°Hey, how dare you make a move against Young Master Singer? You¡¯re simply out of your depth here!¡±


    ¡°Ronan wasn¡¯t about to do anything to you just now. How dare you fight back? He¡®s number 65 on the


    Disciple List! Killing you is as easy as crushing an ant!¡±


    ¡°Kneel down immediately and apologize to Young Master Singer. Otherwise, we won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    This group of people continued to shout. After all, the strength disyed by Philip just now was rather


    impressive. However, in their eyes, he was still nothing more than an ant. It was because Ronan was


    ranked 65th on the Disciple List. The Disciple List was a ranking based on the strength of disciples in


    the country. Disciples who could be on this list were all experts in the country.


    It was also a status that countless people yearned for. Many people would be proud to be on this list.


    Of course, many hidden talents did not care about the ranking of such lists.


    However, the Disciple List still had a great influence in the disciple world. As the 65th disciple on the


    list, Ronan Singer was by no means an ordinary person.


    When these people said that Ronan was ranked on the Disciple List, all the onlookers gasped.


    ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s actually ranked 65th on the Disciple List?¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, I remember that he was only ranked 70th thest time! In such a short time, he has already


    progressed to 65!¡±


    ¡°The Singer family is amazing, indeed! Are they going to produce another talented genius?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    The onlookers discussed it excitedly. There were 200 spots on the Disciple List. The 100th ce was


    the obvious divide, which distinguished the disciples of the second zone from the third zone. The 50th


    ce was another obvious divide, which distinguished the disciples of the third zone from the fourth


    zone.


    The 20th ce distinguished the disciples of the fourth zone from the fifth zone. The top ten were the


    freaks and geniuses of the fifth zone and above.


    At present, six of the top ten disciples were taken up by the kings of disciples in the country. Of course,


    the ranking was not determined by themselves but by the disciples and the institutions of the Disciple


    List in the country. It was based on the overall strength of these kings of disciples. Among them, some


    kings of disciples were not included on the Disciple List due to some confidentiality agreements.


    Fennel Leigh was ranked fourth on the Disciple List. Moreover, this was the ranking from five years


    ago. The three ahead of him were hidden talents who had never appeared in the secr world or


    disciple world. It was said that those three had been studying behind the Nonagon¡¯s door and trying to


    enter the sixth zone!


    Especially with the opening of the seventh zonest time, it was rumored that these three people had


    entered the sixth zone to study. One of them had even be the new king of disciples of the sixth


    zone. Of course, these were just rumors in the disciple world and had yet to be verified. However,


    Ronan was ranked 65th on the Disciple List, which was enough to prove his strength.


    ¡°Hey, why are you still standing there? Did you piss yourself after hearing Ronan¡¯s ranking?¡±


    A handsome and delicate man behind Ronan mocked at this moment.


    ¡°Hehe, I think he¡¯s thinking about how to kneel and apologize to Ronan. These disciples of the south


    and casuals are simply a disgrace to our supernatural disciplemunity!¡±


    ¡°Yes, joey is right! I say the Terrain Vi should just take over the disciple world in the south!¡±

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    The group of rich kids started to brag.


    Ronan was also full of sneers. With a chill on his face, he pointed at Philip and said arrogantly, ¡°Boy,


    I¡¯m not interested in knowing your name, but if you kneel to me immediately, apologize to me, and


    admit to everyone that the southern disciplemunity is trash, I¡¯ll consider letting you go. Otherwise,


    I¡¯ll definitely take it out on you. Even your family won¡¯t be spared! It¡¯s your bad luck for messing with


    me!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, Ronan Singer is so ruthless!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over! This guy is so reckless. How can he represent the southern supernatural disciple


    community? Does anyone know this guy?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads, indicating that they did not know Philip. His face was very unfamiliar.


    ¡°Hehe, no matter who he is, in my opinion, he should kneel and apologize. After all, his life is the most


    important!¡±


    However, as everyone belittled Philip, expecting that he would kneel after hearing Ronan¡¯s threat and


    finding out that the other party was ranked 65th on the Disciple List, Philip only said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Like getting struck by thunder, everyone was shocked!


    Instantly, everyone gasped aloud.


    ¡°Holy shit, is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°Is that guy an idiot? He¡¯s simply courting death!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, if Ronan. gets angry, this guy will definitely die on the spot!¡±


    With a rapid change of expression, Ronan was instantly enraged by Philip¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Ronan roared and pounced, turning into a ck shadow and kicking out. With a move he was proudest


    of, he kicked Philip¡¯s chest like a dragon swinging its tail. This was a unique technique of the Singer


    family. It was the deadliest move that the Singer family was proudest of.


    It was evident that Ronan intended to kill!


    When the onlookers saw Ronan¡¯s killing move, they were astonished.


    ¡°That kid is gonna die for sure! The Dragon Swinging Its Tail! That¡¯s the famous technique of the Singer


    family!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ronan to have such a bad temper. He¡¯s actually using this technique to deal with a


    casual!¡±


    ¡°Ronan¡¯s strength has improved again. His control over material rules and energy is just right! He may


    be entering the fourth zone!¡±


    However, just when everyone thought that Philip was dead for sure, he made his move. With a chill in


    his eyes, Philip raised his hand slightly and grabbed hold of Ronan¡®s right leg, which was wrapped in


    material energy and carried a force equivalent to a thousand pounds.


    With a muffled bang, Ronan¡¯s kick mmed right into Philip¡¯s right hand. However, his kick was also


    diffused by Philip easily and effortlessly.


    Ronan was shocked, his face full of horror.


    His killing move was caught by Philip just like that?


    Was this guy so strong?


    Immediately after, a chill shed in the corner of Philip¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°You asked for it. Don¡¯t me


    me.¡±


    Crack!


    A crisp sound of a leg bone being broken resounded throughout the hall. Then, Philip raised his right


    hand, caught Ronan¡¯s leg, and tossed him out like trash. He sent Ronan flying out dozens of meters


    away before he crashed heavily into a ss wall.


    tter!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire bulletproof ss wall burst in an instant. Ronan fell to the ground and could not move for a


    while.


    Everyone fell silent


    They stared dumbfounded at this scene with wide eyes.


    ¡°Im.. Impossible! He¡¯s so strong?¡±


    ¡°Holy cow! Ronan was taken out in just one move?¡±

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Ronan was the third young master of the Singer family, which was one of the top ten supernatural


    disciple families in the north and one of the owners of Terrain Vi.


    The famous technique of the Singer family had been proven over time. As soon as the Singer family¡¯s


    technique, Dragon Swinging Its Tail was performed, it was invincible even against someone of the


    same realm. However, now, as the 65th ranked disciple on the current Disciple List, Ronan Singer was


    defeated in one move by an unknown person.


    It was truly terrifying!


    Who was this man with a stern face in front of them?


    Was he also on the Disciple List?


    However, everyone was quite familiar with the top 200 disciples on the list, excluding some children of


    hidden families and casuals.


    Could he really be a casual?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Was he the descendant of a certain hidden family?


    Moreover, judging from his ability to defeat Ronan in one move, his strength was at least in the fourth


    zone!


    In other words, a guy like this should be in the top 50 on the Disciple List!


    Everyone fell quiet.


    The disciples and supernaturals watching themotion fell silent, their faces full of shock. An


    existence in the top 50 of the Disciple List was terrifying. Among so many people here, the most


    powerful were only in the top 100. Ronan was considered the strongest, but he was only ranked 65th.


    Seeing Ronan sprawled on the ground without getting up, the rich kids who came with him quickly


    stepped forward to help him up.


    ¡°Boy! You¡¯re dead! How dare you beat up the third young master of the Singer family?¡±


    ¡°The Singer family will never let you go! Are all the disciples and supernaturals in the south so rude?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burdock, please step in and teach this ignorant boy a good lesson! Avenge Ronan!¡±


    The children from the northern disciple families were full of anger and were roaring.


    The old man who had been following them the entire time nced coldly at the unconscious Ronan


    before he turned to stare at Philip, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Then, with his hands behind his back, he stepped out and said with a gloomy voice, ¡°Junior, either


    kneel and wait for my young master to wake up and punish you, or I¡¯ll break your limbs right now. Then


    you can wait for my young master to wake up and punish you.¡±


    Hiss!


    The killing intent soared from this old man¡¯s body and stirred the surrounding air with waves of chill.


    Moreover, the energy fluctuations from the old man grew stronger until he reached the peak of the


    fourth zone.


    A disciple at the peak of the fourth zone!


    Everyone gasped again!


    ¡°Is he Mr. Burdock, one of the seven expert guardians of the Singer family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him! He once killed 12 disciples of the Shadow Organization who were from the third


    zone and seriously injured three disciples from the fourth zone!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Ronan actually brought him along. That kid is dead now!¡±


    The onlookers¡¯ emotions surged again with looks of horror. Mr. Burdock was one of the seven expert


    guardians of the Singer family!


    It was rumored that the rapid development of the Singer family was due to the secret help of the seven


    expert guardians. Mr. Burdock had a reputation in the northern disciple supernatural world and was


    once a teacher in the Nonagon, but heter retired and was recruited by the Singer family.

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    As a disciple who could hold a teaching position in the Nonagon, Mr. Burdock¡¯s strength was


    immeasurable!


    Someon e even eximed, ¡° I found it! Mr. Burdock was ranked 49 on the previous Disciple List! He¡¯s


    really a disciple of the fourth zone!¡±


    ¡°49? Oh my, that¡¯s too strong! That kid is going to be ruined today!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who cares? Just wait and watch the show. Perhaps the disciples of the north and south will fight


    it out again this time.¡±


    Amid the crowd¡¯s incessant chatter, Philip had lost all patience. He could hardly wait to find Wynn, so


    when Mr. Burdock stepped out, his face darkened. He said grimly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time with you.


    Since you want to fight, use your full power.¡±


    Hiss!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The crowd was in an uproar. What an arrogant guy!


    Was he trying to rush to his death?


    He actually wanted Mr. Burdock to use his full strength.


    Hearing that, Mr. Burdock frowned and said with a sneer, ¡°Very well. What an arrogant youngster!


    You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Instantly, Mr. Burdock unleashed his control over the material rules and the energy. He raised his hand


    and struck out. His body was immediately covered with sharp ice blocks. Then, he roared angrily and


    shed at Philip, ¡°Dragon sh!¡±


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar resounded in the hall. A blue-white dragon made of ice suddenly appeared behind Mr.


    Burdock and circled around him. It opened its huge jaws and pounced on Philip.


    The moment the ice crystal dragon appeared, the temperature in the surrounding 100 meters suddenly


    dropped to freezing point. Even the flowers and nts around were covered in ayer of white frost.


    This ice dragon exuded an extremely powerful energy pressure, and its deafening roar shocked


    everyone to their cores.


    Everyone gasped.


    Faced with such a powerful blow, it was almost certain that the opponent would die. Such an energy


    storm was enough to destroy any disciple or supernatural at the peak of the third zone.


    However, to everyone¡¯s horror, Philip simply raised his eyebrows and looked at the roaring and


    approaching giant ice crystal dragon indifferently. The image of the dragon was clearly reflected in his


    pupils. With a faint smile, he raised his hand and made a grabbing motion at the dragon in the sky.


    Boom!


    In the sky, the raging ice crystal dragon shattered in an instant and turned into countless ice cubes that


    fell from the sky!


    Rule interference! Dead silence!


    Everyone stared at this scene in disbelief. It was the first time they saw such means.


    Even Mr. Burdock was dumbfounded.


    How was this possible?


    ¡°Do you have the water attribute?!¡± Mr. Burdock reacted immediately, his face full of anger and shock!


    This was the only exnation.


    Only someone with the same attribute could interfere with his rules and material control. Besides,


    Philip¡¯s understanding and application of this attribute were higher than his.


    Perhaps it would be more urate to say that the strength of his opponent was one realm higher than


    his,


    Could he be a disciple of the fifth zone?


    No!


    Absolutely impossible!


    It was absolutely impossible to have the strength of the fifth zone at such a young age,


    Mr. Burdock was astonished before he roared angrily, ¡°Young man, you asked for this!¡±

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    Mr. Burdock¡¯s body surged with a fierce momentum, and his clothes also swelled and fluttered with


    exploding energy. His gray hair stood on end as his eyebrows appeared like two sharp des. An


    extremely fierce and powerful energy pressure soared within a one-meter radius under his feet,


    wrapping his entire being inside it.


    It was as if Mr. Burdock was in the center of the energy storm. His eyes turned blue and white in an


    instant,


    Then¡­ Roar!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened his mouth and roared, mming his hands on the ground frenziedly.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, with Mr. Burdock as the center, ayer of white ice was rapidly forming on the ground. In a


    split second, the ice froze the entire area within a one-mile radius.


    Then!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Nine ferocious ice crystal dragons burst out from under theyer of ice on the ground. The sky sparkled


    brilliantly!


    Nine ice crystal dragons about tens of meters long broke through the ice from the ground. The nine


    roaring dragons wreaked havoc in the hall, shattering the ss steel roof.


    tter!


    The broken ss in the sky and those dazzling ice crystal dragons formed a shocking scene. All the


    disciples and supernatural present were stunned.


    Such an apocalyptic scene was like nothing they had ever seen before.


    Was this the strength of a disciple of the fourth zone?


    It was too powerful!


    Such means were enough to make them worship Mr. Burdock from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡°sh!¡± Mr. Burdock shouted angrily, his pupils shining with the color of ice crystals.


    This was a reaction to the ice attribute being pushed to the extreme!


    Philip¡¯s expression changed as he looked at the nine ice crystal dragons that swooped down from the


    sky. This attack from the old coot actually disyed the strength of the fifth zone. As expected of the


    previous generation of disciples. Their strength was profound. However, Philip remained fearless.


    He looked up at the nine giant ice crystal dragons roaring and swooping down from the sky. He


    stomped his feet on the ground and jumped into the air. Then, with his hands, he drew circles on his


    side!


    One by one, white swords of energy formed like a circr fan with Philip as the center, which gradually


    opened up and formed a full circle. Then, Philip put his hands together in front of his chest and


    conjured another image of a sharp sword. The circle of white energy swords next to him vibrated with


    biting chills and terrifying energy pressure.


    The sharp sword energy raged in this area. The sky was filled with the sounds of nking swords!


    ¡°sh!¡± Philip roared!


    Countless white swords of energy aimed at the nine giant ice crystal dragons that were roaring and


    swooping from the sky. They shed out in anger.


    One by one, the white swords of energy shed at the bodies of the ice crystal dragons and pierced


    through their huge jaws.


    The entire scene created a great impact. The white swords of energy collided with the ice crystal


    dragons, causing both to shatter and copse constantly.


    The entire sky formed an extremely shocking scene.


    Boom!


    At thest minute!


    The nine ice crystal dragons and the countless white swords of energy shattered together. Where they


    collided, a dazzling white energy storm halo was formed.

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    Rumble!


    The world lost all color!


    The sky was filled with shattering crystals that were bright and dazzling. Philip diffused Mr. Burdock¡¯s


    strongest attack all by himself.


    Instantly, the hall was dead silent!


    The sky was dazzling white.


    Mr. Burdock stood on the spot and looked up in the air. Everyone thought Philip would be killed by this


    attack. However, when the white light faded, they saw a figure hovering in mid- air with dozens of white


    energy swords suspended next to him. With a hook of Philip¡¯s fingers, these energy swords aimed at


    Mr. Burdock on the ground. Then, like rapidly firing bullets, a stream of energy swords fired at Mr.


    Burdock.


    At this moment, Mr. Burdock stared at the figure in the sky. A strong threat of death welled up in his


    heart.


    The fifth zone!


    At this moment of death, he finally determined that this young man had reached the fifth zone!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Boom!


    The ground shook as smoke billowed everywhere. The ce where Mr. Burdock stood was instantly


    covered by white swords.


    Perfect and precise strike!


    When the smoke and dust cleared, the spot where Mr. Burdock stood had copsed. As for Mr.


    Burdock, his body had been pierced through by countless white energy swords, and he was covered in


    blood. Then, he reluctantly fell into a pool of blood.


    Hiss!


    The scene was deathly silent!


    At that moment, no one else dared to look down on Philip. Such means, such destructive force. Even


    one of the seven expert guardians of the Singer family had been killed by him.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    ¡°He is even stronger than Mr. Burdock!¡±


    In that case, he should be at least at the peak of the fourth zone, if not the fifth zone. Instantly,


    everyone gulped and dared not make a sound.


    His strength was too terrifying. He should at least be in the top 20 of the Disciple List!


    He was still so young!


    Who the hell is this guy?


    Could he be a king of disciples?


    Philipnded on the ground and looked indifferently at Ronan and the others who stood there silently.


    With today¡¯s battle, Philip¡¯s fame wouldpletely spread through the disciplemunity in the north


    and south. He single-handedly killed the expert guardian of the Singer family from the northern area. It


    could be foreseen that the Singer family would jump in fury and send experts to demand an


    exnation.


    Philip naturally understood this, so after hended, he walked toward Ronan and the others.


    At this moment, Ronan had already woken up. His heart was aching after watching the scene of Philip


    killing Mr. Burdock. At this moment, seeing Philip approaching with a cold expression, Ronan roared,


    ¡°How dare you kill an expert guardian of the Singer family? You¡¯re simply courting death!¡±


    However, Philip looked at Ronan ndly and said, ¡°So what if I killed him? If your Singer family is


    discontent, feel free toe and look for me. My name is Philip rke.¡±


    Hearing this, Ronan¡¯s blood boiled as he said angrily, ¡°Insolence! My Singer family will never let you


    off!¡±


    Philip calmly looked at Ronan, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°In that case, you can also join your


    guardian.¡±


    After saying that, Philip put his fingers together and a white energy sword flew up against Ronan¡¯s


    neck.


    At that moment, Ronan truly experienced the threat of death. He quickly changed his tone and said,


    ¡°Spare my life! I surrender! I¡¯m an idiot and I was wrong! If you kill me, you¡¯ll sow discord between the


    disciples in the north and south. When the timees, all the expert guardians of the Singer family will


    be dispatched. You won¡¯t be able to escape! If you let me go, the Singer family will not pursue the


    matter today!¡±


    Ronan was still acting tough the previous second, but now, he had started begging for mercy.


    It was human nature to fear death.

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    Philip looked indifferently at Ronan who was begging for mercy on his knees and threatening him at the


    same time. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly as he sneered, ¡°You should disy a proper


    attitude when you¡¯re begging for forgiveness. What do you mean by threatening me like this?¡±


    Hearing that, Ronan¡¯s face darkened. A cloud of gloom shed in the corner of his eyes as he said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been rude to you just now. Please forgive me!¡±


    Ronan Singer was not a mindless yboy. He knew that he was in a lot of trouble today, so he could


    only lower his stance as much as he could. He must stay alive first. Otherwise, if he was killed like Mr.


    Burdock, then there was nothing he could do.


    However, Philip looked at Ronan coldly and said, ¡°I think even if I let you go, your Singer family won¡¯t


    let me off. I still know the meaning of letting the tiger return to its den. So, since I¡¯ve offended the


    Singer family, I might as well take it right to the end.¡±


    After saying that, Philip raised his hand and pointed his finger!


    At that moment, Ronan was really frightened. His whole body shook as he begged for mercy, ¡°No, you


    can¡¯t kill me! I was wrong! Please let me go! I promise you, as long as you let me go, the Singer family


    won¡¯t go after you! On the contrary, I even want to invite you to be the Singer family¡¯s guest of honor.


    You can name your terms!¡±


    Ronan¡¯s mind churned rapidly as he quickly thought of a solution.


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped the moment he said this. However, at the same time, they were also full of


    approval.


    Being able to kill Mr. Burdock, one of the Singer family¡¯s expert guardians, with one strike, showed that


    Philip was very strong. Such a young disciple who might have the strength of the fifth zone would


    definitely be fought over by the major disciple families.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Their future depended on such prodigies!


    Therefore, Ronan¡¯s move was the best of both worlds. However, he had overlooked Philip¡¯s identity.


    How could the young patriarch of the rke family on the dignified Arcadia Ind be someone a small


    disciple family could recruit at will?


    Thus, Philip said with an indifferent sneer, ¡°Sorry, your Singer family doesn¡¯t have the power to recruit


    me yet.¡±


    Hiss!


    As soon as he said that, everyone was dumbfounded and gasped!


    Arrogant! Simply outrageous!


    How dare he say such arrogant words?!


    Was he saying that the Singer family was unworthy?


    Hearing that, Ronan frowned. He looked at Philip, raised his hand, and roared, ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me!


    I¡¯m the third young master of the Singer family, the core descendant of one of the top ten disciple


    families in the north! If you dare to do something to me, my eldest brother, my father, and the entire


    Singer family will never let you go! No matter how powerful you are, the Singer family will hunt you


    down! My eldest brother is the king of disciples¡­¡±


    Puff!


    Before he finished speaking, the white energy sword controlled by Philip cut Ronan¡¯s neck open!


    Blood stained the ce red.


    Until his death, Ronan¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was clutching his neck and pointing at Philip in


    anger.


    The entire ce was dead silent!


    At this moment, everyone covered their mouths, widened their eyes, and looked at the scene in front of


    them in disbelief. Philip actually killed the third young master of the Singer family!


    Something big was about to happen now!


    Moreover, Ronan¡¯sst words made everyone so nervous and scared that they almost forgot to


    breathe!


    The king of disciples?!


    The eldest young master of the Singer family was actually a king of disciples!

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    Scary!


    Horrifying!


    Out of this world!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was also at this time that the manager of Cherry Vi hurried over with a group of people. When they


    saw Mr. Burdock and Ronan lying in pools of blood, the manager was full of shock!


    ¡°Mr. Burdock, Young Master Singer¡­¡±


    A middle-aged man in a gray suit sweated profusely with a panicked look on his face.


    Something had gone wrong!


    The expert guardian and the youngest beloved son of the Singer family, a family of disciples in the


    north, had died in Cherry Vi.


    Finished! The sky was about to copse!


    That middle-aged man¡¯s gaze locked onto Philip immediately as he shouted angrily, ¡°Men, lock him up!¡±


    At once, more than a dozen fully armed guards pointed their guns at Philip. These were not ordinary


    secr guards.


    The weapons they were equipped with were specifically designed to restrain disciples. They were


    specially issued weapons from the Supematural Bureau.


    Philip looked sideways, nced coldly at the guards and the middle-aged man standing at the forefront


    with a face full of anger, and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to arrest me without asking anything?¡±


    The middle-aged man was about to explode with anger and roared. ¡°What is there to ask? That¡®s the


    third young master of the Singers and their expert guardian. A viin like has stirred up trouble between


    Cherry Vi and the Singer family. That¡¯s a big crime! You must be captured and handed over to the


    Singer family to do as they deem fit!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I thought that the southern disciples might have some backbone, but I didn¡¯t expect to see


    a bunch of spineless cowards. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between the disciples from the


    north and south, I know from the Singer family that Terrain Vi seems to have always looked down on


    Cherry Vi. Now, I finally understand that you¡¯re just a bunch of rubbish rotting under the sun!¡±


    Following Philip¡¯s words, the middle-aged man was furious and shouted, ¡°Stop trying to talk your way


    out of this. Take him down!¡±


    Suddenly, more than a dozen guards trained by the Supernatural Bureau pounced on Philip with guns.


    However, at this moment, a majestic voice came from behind the crowd, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±


    Everyone looked sideways in the direction of the main entrance of the side hall. A tall figure passed


    through the crowd and came to the front. He was a middle-aged man with a dignified poise. He wore a


    blue suit and had a rigid, stern face.


    As soon as he appeared, all the onlookers bowed their heads respectfully. Even the manager who


    wanted to arrest Philip rushed to the man¡¯s side, bowed, and respectfully said, ¡°Vi Master, why did


    youe out?¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at Philip before looking at Mr. Burdock¡¯s and Ronan¡¯s corpses


    indifferently. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The manager immediately said, ¡°Vi Master, this young man broke into Cherry Vi and killed Mr.


    Burdock, the expert guardian of the Singer family, as well as Young Master Ronan Singer. I¡¯m asking


    my men to take him down!¡±


    The middle-aged man was Leon Jefferson, one of the three masters of Cherry Vi. He sized Philip up


    sternly and asked, ¡°Do you think the supernatural disciples of the south are no match for the north?¡±


    Leon Jefferson was one of the founders of Cherry Vi. His strength was extraordinary, and no one


    could beat him. He was said to be the disciple of the sixth zone from the previous generation. However,


    the authenticity of the news had yet to be verified.


    Philip frowned, looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, and said, ¡°Although there are differences


    between the north and the south, the pride remains. It¡¯s just the Singer family from the north. If there¡¯s


    trouble, they can just look for me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leonughed heartily and said, ¡°Well said! The pride remains! I like your attitude and


    personality! It¡¯s just the Singer family from the north. The Cherry Vi can still go up against them!¡±

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    Leon¡¯s words had fully expressed his opinion. No matter who the young man in front of him was, he


    would bear the brunt.


    Firstly, it was for the dignity of Cherry Vi. Secondly, it was to cherish the young talent. It had been a


    long time since there was such a young and powerful disciple in the southern supernaturalmunity.


    Such a person could only be the guest of honor sought after by major families.


    Leon knew very well what the young man in front of him meant to the disciples in the southern world.


    There were three kings in the north but only one king in the smith. Now, the young man in front of him


    had the strength of a disciple in the fifth zone. Leon decided to have him join Cherry Vi.


    ¡°May I have your name?¡± Leon asked with a kind smile that formed a stark contrast with his stern


    angr face.


    The onlookers were amazed at this moment. They could naturally tell that Leon was showing goodwill


    to that young man.


    Yes, at such a young age, he had the ability to kill Mr. Burdock, one of the seven expert guardians of


    the Singer family. It was enough to show that his future as a disciple would be limitless.


    If such a person joined Cherry Vi and became one of the core members, Cherry Vi and even the


    entire southern disciplemunity might have two kings. It had been more than ten years since the


    northern disciplemunity had outmatched the south.


    All the disciples in the south could only wallow in anger. However, due to the difference between the


    north and the south, the strength of the disciples was also very different.


    This was also an indisputable fact.


    Now that Leon was extending an olive branch to Philip, it was enough to show that Leon and the


    southern disciplemunity desperately needed a talented genius like Philip.


    Philip frowned slightly and replied lightly, ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    Leon nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Leon Jefferson, one of the three masters of Cherry Vi. I¡¯m


    very d to meet you. I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in attending the 12 Families¡¯ Cab Meeting.¡±


    ¡®The 12 Families¡¯ Cab Meeting?¡¯


    Philip shook his head with a frown and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡®m only here to look for someone, so I won¡¯t be


    joining you.¡±


    After saying that, Philip was about to walk toward the main hall.


    Leon immediately asked, ¡°Philip, I wonder who you¡¯re looking for? I¡¯m one of the masters of Cherry


    Vi and would love to help you.¡±


    Philip stopped, looked at Leon, and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for my wife, Wynn Johnston.¡±


    ¡°Miss Johnston?¡± Leon was taken aback, and his expression changed rapidly. He looked at Philip in


    front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, pleasee with me.¡±


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and followed Leon. Leon said a few words to the middle-aged manager


    before he led Philip to the main hall.


    After Philip and Leon left, a burst of chatter broke out.


    ¡°Oh my God! What did I just see? Master Jefferson actually treated a person so politely!¡±


    ¡°But of course! This is absolutely unheard of and is shocking beyond words! How nice if it was me


    instead!¡±


    ¡°s, this is true strength!¡±


    Over there, the middle-aged manager asked his subordinates to clean up the mess here with a gloomy


    expression. Then, he sneakily ran to a corner of the vi, took out his phone, and dialed a number after


    making sure no one was around.


    Soon, the call was connected. A calm and majestic voice was heard. ¡°Cory Trent, why are you looking


    for me?¡±


    The manager groveled and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Moon, something has happened! The third young


    master of the Singer family, Ronan Singer, and Mr. Burdock have been killed by an unknown kid in


    Cherry Vi!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°What? Say that again!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Mr. Moon¡¯s trembling and angry voice was heard.


    The third young master of the Singer family and Mr. Burdock, the family¡¯s expert guardian, were killed


    in Cherry Vi?

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    The sky was about to fall!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    That was the Singer family, one of the ten great disciple families in the north. They were one of the


    three masters of Terrain Vi. There was also a king of disciples in the Singer family!


    The Singer family was one of the top three existences in the northern disciplemunity. An absolute


    behemoth!


    This time, Ronan Singer and Mr. Burdock were killed in Cherry Vi. This must be a magnitude 10


    earthquake. The entire northernmunity would be shaken!


    Not to mention the Singer family!


    ¡°M-Mr. Moon, Young Master Ronan Singer has been killed!¡±


    Cory Trent stammered with cold sweat on his forehead. It was because he could clearly feel the anger


    and chill from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Who did it? What¡¯s wrong with Cherry Vi? Are they trying to turn on the north?¡±


    Mr. Moon was in a rage, his heart full of anger and fear. His anger was toward Cherry Vi. His fear


    was of the Singer family.


    ¡°Mr. Moon, this matter has nothing to do with Cherry Vi. It was an unknown kid who had a conflict


    with Young Master Ronan. That kid attacked Young Master Ronan without holding back.¡±


    As Cory exined, he was also very flustered.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Leon Jefferson? Where was he when such a big thing happened?¡± Mr. Moon asked with a


    roar.


    ¡°M-Master Jefferson seems interested in protecting that kid because the strength disyed by that kid


    may be of the fifth zone,¡± Cory continued to exin.


    ¡®Fifth zone?¡¯ On the other end of the phone, Mr. Moon frowned.


    No wonder Leon wanted to bail him out. It had been a long time since someone with the strength of a


    fifth zone disciple had appeared in the southern disciplemunity.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Pay close attention to the movements in Cherry Vi. I¡¯ll inform Terrain Vi and the


    Singer family at once!¡±


    Mr. Moon said before he quickly ended the call.


    ***


    At this moment, far in the north of Beechwood City, in a study of a luxurious vi.


    A slightly fat middle-aged man with sses was full of anger and panic. He quickly picked up the suit


    on the hanger next to him and put it on. He left the vi in a hurry and personally drove his Ferrari to


    Terrain Vi in the northern district of Caltrop Mountain.


    At the foot of Caltrop Mountain, Quentin Moon passed through several checkpoints before he arrived at


    the gates of Terrain Vi. He quickly got out of the Ferrari and jogged to the main hall of Terrain Vi.


    It was a distance of a thousand meters. Quentin was out of breath from running.


    ¡°Q-Quickly inform the three vi masters that something big has happened!¡±


    Quentin ran to the entrance of the vi ¡¯s main hall and shouted to the several guards with guns.


    Soon, Quentin followed the guards to the main hall. The three masters of Terrain Vi were sitting on


    the high tform with their chests upright in front of him. The man in the highest position was sitting on


    a golden chair. On both sides of that man¡¯s chair were two bronze chairs.


    ¡°Quentin Moon, why are you looking for us at thiste hour?¡± A middle-aged man on the left asked,


    looking a little unhappy.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    After being called to gather in the middle of the night, feelings of resentment were inevitable.


    Quentin Moon wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, stood humbly in the hall, and lowered his head.


    He panted and stammered, ¡°Vi Masters Hopper, Singer, and Turner, something has happened.¡±


    ¡°Just spit it out already!¡±


    Vi Master Hopper, the middle-aged man with an unhappy expression, was wearing a ck suit and


    fidgeting with two stress balls in his hand. He had an imposing demeanor, a ruddyplexion, and


    exuded a harsh intensity.


    Quentin nced at Vi Master Hopper before his gazended on the person on his right.


    This was the current patriarch of the Singer family, one of the top ten disciple families in the north,


    Jenkins Singer. He was also one of the founding families of Terrain Vi and one of the three vi


    masters. His face was dignified as he sat upright. He wore a gray suit, and his hair was gray. He had a


    pair of deep-set eyes that looked very chaotic, which intimidated others and stopped them from looking


    directly at him.


    Jenkins Singer was one of the honorary teachers of the Nonagon and also a member and director of


    the Nonagon Teaching Association. He had a great reputation in Nonagon and had taught many


    disciples.


    It could be said that among the current disciples of Nonagon, two out of ten were taught by Jenkins or


    by the Singer family. Thus, the Singer family had a lot of power and prestige in Nonagon.


    Not to mention that Jenkins had taught three kings of disciples before!


    Such teaching achievements were engraved on a stone monument in Nonagon. It could be said that


    the Singer family had the power to mobilize half of the disciples in the northern supernatural disciple


    At this moment, Quentin gulped and fell to his knees. He bowed and shouted, ¡°Vi Master Singer,


    Third Young Master Ronan has been killed in Cherry Vi!¡±


    Crack!


    Abruptly, an explosion was heard!


    Jenkins, who was sitting upright, stood up in anger at this moment. With a biting chill in his eyes, he


    asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Quentin trembled all over because he felt the surging killing intent and biting coldness in the air around


    him.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ronan and Mr. Burdock were killed by an unknown young man during the


    disciples¡¯ gathering at Cherry Vi, which they attended tonight. The other party also said that if the


    Singer family wants to seek revenge, they can go look for him.¡±


    Quentin bit the bullet and lowered his head as he forced the words out.


    Boom!


    Following his words, he felt an overwhelming energy pressure that suddenly erupted.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The energy pressure was so intense that Quentin dared not raise his head at all. His whole body was


    trembling. Jenkins¡¯ eyes were full of anger as he stood on the high tform. The terrifying energy that


    raged all over him was enough to easily tear down any disciple of the fifth zone.


    ¡°Cherry Vi, damn you!¡± A furious cry from hell resounded throughout the entire Terrain Vi.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other party? Doesn¡®t he know that Ronan is my son?¡± Jenkins restrained his energy


    pressure and asked coldly.


    Quentin knelt on the floor and said tremblingly, ¡°T-The other party is an unknown junior. I heard that the


    other party killed Third Young Master Ronan because of a conflict. At that time, Ronan had already


    mentioned the Singer family and begged him for mercy, but the other party seemed to have no


    intention of letting Ronan go. He directly killed him.¡±

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    After that, the atmosphere in the main hall plummeted to freezing point. It seemed that any movement


    would cause a catastrophic ending.


    Jenkins stood on the high tform, his eyes were full of anger. He clenched his fists and asked, ¡°Did


    the people of Cherry Vi just watch my son get killed by an unknown junior?¡±


    Quentin quickly bowed and replied, ¡°Vi Master Singer, Vi Master Leon Jefferson of Cherry Vi


    stepped inter. If I understood Cory Trent correctly, Leon wishes to protect the young man named


    Philip rke.¡±


    ¡°Leon Jefferson? How dare he?!¡±


    Jenkins roared and shouted, ¡°Immediately gather all the experts of the Singer family and go with me to


    Cherry Vi. I want to see who Leon Jefferson dares to protect in front of me! After killing my beloved


    son, no matter who the other party is, I¡¯ll kill him with my bare hands!¡±


    As he said that, Jenkins clenched his fists tightly. Below the hall, a guard from the Singer family bowed


    in response and immediately walked out of the main hall.


    Seeing Jenkins¡¯ anger at the moment, Vi Master Hopper said, ¡°Vi Master Singer, please ept my


    condolences. This move from Cherry Vi is aimed at Terrain Vi. It seems that Leon Jefferson wants


    to personally protect the kid named Philip rke. Should I send people to go along with you?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Jenkins rejected Vi Master Hopper¡¯s kind intentions and said, ¡°This is a matter between the Singer


    family and Cherry Vi. There¡¯s no need for outsiders to intervene!¡±


    A chill shed in the corner of Vi Master Hopper¡¯s eyes. He squeezed outa smile and said, ¡°In that


    case, I hope you can apprehend your son¡¯s murderer and promote the prestige of Terrain Vi. Take


    this opportunity to teach a good lesson to Cherry Vi and the entire southern supernatural disciple


    community.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jenkins snorted coldly and left the main hall.


    After Jenkins left, Vi Master Hopper wiped away the ttering smile on his face and said gloatingly,


    ¡°Jenkins Singer really doesn¡¯t take us seriously now!¡±


    The middle-aged man who was sitting on the main golden chair had a gloomy expression. He raised


    his thick eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, do say less. Now that something like this has


    happened to the Singer family, we should help as much as we can. Sooner orter, there¡¯ll be a battle


    between the disciples in the north and the south. When the timees, the Singer family will still be


    the main force of the northern supernatural disciplemunity.¡±


    Vi Master Hopper chuckled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, aren¡¯t you worried that Jenkins Singer will


    rece you one day? I¡¯ve heard that the Singer family has been developing their forces over the years.


    Many times, he doesn¡¯t even show you any respect.¡±


    This sentence was a little too straightforward.


    Hearing that, Vi Master Turner¡¯s face darkened as he looked in the direction of the entrance of the


    main hall. After a while, he said, ¡°The Singer family is indeed getting out of line.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi Master Turner had long felt the persecution and threat from the Singer family. He was not as


    powerful as Jenkins Singer and only became a master of Terrain Vi thanks to his lineage. Therefore,


    many times, in front of the Singer family and Jenkins, Vi Master Turner had little right to speak.


    The strongest ruled.


    Vi Master Hopper quickly said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, I think we should make preparations in advance,


    just in case. If Jenkins and the Singer family really have intentions to rebel, we will be able to deal with


    it holistically at that time.¡±


    Vi Master Turner nced sideways at Vi Master Hopper. He thought for a long time before he


    asked, ¡°What do you have in mind, Vi Master Hopper?¡±

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    He followed Leon Jefferson through the lobby and passed through several doors before entering the


    core area of Cherry Vi. He saw a clearke with a white arch bridge over it. On both sides of the


    lake, fully armed guards strictly kept watch. They were equipped with weapons specially targeted at


    disciples.


    These guards would be able to tackle any disciples of the fourth zone and below.


    A magnificent white castle stood across theke and arch bridge. A sense of solernnity could be felt


    from the castle even from across theke.


    In front, Leon invited Philip, ¡°Philip, pleasee with me.¡±


    Philip nced at the surrounding environment. The security measures in this ce were quite


    impable.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Philip said politely and followed Leon to the arch bridge. They made their way to the white


    castle.


    When Philip got closer to the white castle, he realized that there was a special energy pressure around


    it that constantly suppressed the power of rules in his body.


    It was as if his strength was weakened just by being in this area. This was the power utilization of the


    anti-matter rule, which was especially targeted at disciples!


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Leon intently.


    Leon was incredulous at Philip¡¯s keen intuition. He smiled and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re not mistaken.


    Anyone who enters this area will have their control over the rules of matter suppressed by the power of


    the rules of anti-matter. Their strength will also be suppressed to the third zone. Whether you¡¯re in the


    fifth zone, a king of disciples, or a hidden monster from the sixth or seventh zone, all will be suppressed


    to the third zone here. The purpose of doing this is to prevent those with ulterior motives from doing


    anything. I hope you understand.¡±


    After Leon finished speaking, Philip nodded lightly and said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then, Leon led Philip into the lobby of the white castle.


    At this moment, the hall was already full of many men and women, old and young. All of them had


    slightly cold faces and serious attitudes. Seeing Leon entering with someone, all of them got up, bowed


    to Leon, and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson.¡±


    Leon walked in with a smile and motioned everyone to sit down. He said, ¡°Everyone, no need to be


    formal. Please sit down. I also brought a youngster here today.¡±


    After saying that, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Philip, who had followed Leon in. No one recognized


    Philip.


    Someone asked, ¡°Vi Jefferson, I wonder which disciple family he belongs to for you to personally


    bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vi Master Jefferson. Why don¡¯t we ask this young man to introduce himself?¡±


    Everyone spoke with an amiable attitude on the surface, but many had different ideas in their minds.


    Leon smiled, turned sideways, made an inviting gesture, and said, ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you just say


    a few words?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened. He nced at everyone present but did not find Shane Lovce or


    Wynn, so he was a little disappointed.


    Could it be that Wynn and Shane were not here?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Had they left?


    Thus, Philip just said mildly, ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    Then, he stopped talking.

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    Everyone eagerly waited for Philip¡¯s next words but after a long while, Philip said nothing. This made


    some people unhappy, and they said coldly, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, this young Philip seems very


    arrogant and only said his name. Does he look down on us?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Vi Master Jefferson, we have no objections if you bring neers in, but such a neer


    is too ignorant of the rules!¡±


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Suddenly, Philip spoke and interrupted everyone¡¯s reprimand that stemmed


    from their dissatisfaction with him.


    Hiss!


    Everyone¡¯s faces tensed with anger.


    Smack!


    A middle-aged man mmed the table, stood up suddenly, pointed at Philip, and said angrily,


    ¡°Presumptuous! This is Cherry Vi and the conference for the southern disciple families. How dare an


    unruly kid like you be so rude to the elders? Didn¡®t the adults in your family teach you any manners and


    etiquette?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Even if you were personally brought here by Vi Master Jefferson, you should mind the


    asion!¡±


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for a neer like him to attend our conference!¡±


    Amid everyone¡¯s reprimand, Leon did not say anything to discourage them but stood aside with a smile


    on his face as he looked at Philip.


    Philip frowned and nced sideways at Leon, who had a smile on his face. ¡®Heh, he is just an old fox.¡¯


    Was he deliberately staying out of this to see how Philip was going to resolve this matter?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Philip did not have time to waste on these people, so he simply said, ¡°I was never interested in your so-


    called disciple family conference to begin with. Since I¡¯m not wee, goodbye, then.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and was about to leave. However, all the people sitting there


    were haughty and full of themselves. Some people with scheming minds watched the development and


    silently observed Philip.


    ¡°Stop! Do you think the disciple conference of Cherry Vi is somewhere you cane and go as you


    wish?¡± The middle-aged man who previously pped the table and angrily shouted at Philip continued


    to berate him without giving in at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Young man, you can leave if you want, but you must apologize to us for your reckless and


    rude behavior just now!¡±


    A group of people chattered incessantly. Among them were children of disciple families who looked like


    they were just watching the fun. They had gloating looks on their faces.


    Philip stopped, turned his head, and looked at those people who berated him. Then, he said lightly,


    ¡°Why should I apologize to you?¡±


    ¡°Just because we¡¯re sitting here and you¡¯re standing there!¡± the middle-aged man sneered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Philip chuckled and asked, ¡°How did you get to sit there?¡±


    ¡°By strength, of course! Everyone sitting here has their own strength to boast of!¡± the middle-aged man


    continued.


    In his opinion, a young junior like Philip had nothing more than some background and status. Such a


    person should be taught a good lesson so that he could be properly ordered around in the future. This


    was the usual practice of the disciple family conference for neers. After all, the disciple family


    conference did not allow too many spokespersons.


    ¡°By strength? Okay, then.¡±


    Philip smiled, walked up to the middle-aged man, and said, ¡°In that case, this seat will belong to me


    from now on. You may get lost!¡±


    When that middle-aged man saw Philip walking toward him, the corners of his eyes chilled as he


    abruptly got up and shouted angrily, ¡°Presumptuous! You¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    The middle-aged man was extremely furious. This was the first time someone dared to say such


    arrogant words to him here!


    He was told to get lost?


    Ridiculous!


    Everyone else crossed their arms indifferently, waiting to watch the excitement.


    After the middle-aged man scolded, he pointed at Philip and said sharply, ¡°Junior! You¡¯re simply too


    audacious. Now, I want you to kneel and apologize!¡±


    However, Philip shook his head and repeated with a sneer, ¡°You said just now that those who get to sit


    here are judged by their strength. I think I¡¯m stronger than you, so shouldn¡¯t you get lost?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± That middle-aged manughed uproariously, but a trace of gloom shed in his eyes. He


    said, ¡°You think you¡¯re stronger than me? How dare a young brat like you brag like that? Very well,


    then. Let me show you my strength!¡±


    Bang!


    After that, the middle-aged man mmed the table, jumped into the air, and threw a punch at Philip¡¯s


    stomach!


    He did not hold back at all with this punch because he wanted to make an example out of Philip!


    Everyone present was also surprised and said, ¡°Patriarch West¡¯s strength has improved again. I¡¯m


    afraid he has reached the strength of the fourth zone!¡±


    ¡°He was still in the third zone thest time. This time, the energy fluctuations in him are much stronger


    than before.¡±


    ¡°Although everyone¡¯s strength is limited to the third zone, looking at Patriarch West¡¯s strength, that brat


    is doomed for sure!¡±


    Just as everyone kept singing Patriarch West¡¯s praises, a figure flew out with a bang and crashed


    heavily into a pir before falling to the floor with a thud!


    Everyone gasped when they saw the figure that was still standing!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    An instant kill?


    How was this possible?


    Philip was standing in the same spot and had only raised his fist slightly. With such a simple move,


    Patriarch West, whom everyone said was quite powerful just now, was blown away with one punch.


    Patriarch West fell to the floor, clutched his chest, and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Philip


    with great indignity and spat out a few words, ¡°Y-You¡¯re actually so strong.¡±


    Then, he passed out. At this moment, everyone felt a little creeped out.


    This young man who could defeat Patriarch West with one simple move was by no means a simple


    character. At this point, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Philip with doubts, shock, and naturally, some hatred.


    However, these people did not jump out immediately. After all, Philip had proven his strength.


    ¡°Now, is this position mine?¡±

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    Philip looked at everyone coldly and imposingly. Following his scrutiny, no one dared to raise any


    objection.


    Leon pped his hands at this moment, stood up with a smile, and said to the subordinates behind


    him, ¡°Men, bring Patriarch West to treat his injuries.¡±


    Then, he walked to Philip¡¯s side, patted him on the shoulder, and addressed the crowd, ¡°Everyone, this


    is the new member of Cherry Vi. Please wee him!¡±


    After saying that, Leon pped heartily while sparse apuse was heard from the crowd. However,


    Philip said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, I didn¡¯t agree to join Cherry Vi. I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t worry. The Miss Johnston you¡¯re looking for should have already


    gone back.¡±


    ¡°Gone back? With whom?¡± Philip was anxious and frowned.


    Sure enough, Wynn had gone back.


    Leon motioned for everyone to continue the conference before he walked out of the main hall with


    Philip and said, ¡°Philip, the person who brought Miss Johnston here is a young man whose strength


    can be said to be on par with yours. Such a person is naturally weed in Cherry Vi. They came


    here to get something.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked nervously, ¡°What?¡±


    Leon raised his eyebrows, looked at the stars in the sky, and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s an item left here by


    Mr. Lovce back then. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that young man should be someone from the Lovce


    family, and Miss Johnston is most likely rted to them too.¡±


    ¡®Mr. Lovce?¡¯


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, that Mr. Lovce you mentioned, could it be Grant Lovce?¡± Philip asked


    with a frown.


    Leon turned his head, scrutinized Philip seriously, and said, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Philip got his answer. Then, he shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°No, I just heard about him from


    the elders in my family.¡±


    Leon nodded upon hearing that and said a little sadly, ¡°Mr. Lovce was an outstanding talent, a


    genius who could stand on equal footing with that person among the four back then. It¡¯s a pity that luck


    wasn¡¯t on his side, and the Lovce family incident became a taboo that can¡¯t be mentioned. Back


    then, Mr. Lovce single-handedly settled the dispute between the north and south disciples. He also


    brought peace to all parties. It¡¯s a pity that because of his achievements, his talents, and his strength,


    he was envied and hated by all parties. It resulted in the destruction of his lineage. Mr. Lovce is a


    true hero of his generation.¡±


    Leon spoke as if he recalled many past events. His eyes were red, and his expression was quite


    emotional.


    Philip was silent. He did not know much about Grant Lovce. Now that he finally found someone who


    knew him, Philip had to ask clearly.


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, is Grant Lovce really the hero you mentioned? I heard that the Lovce


    family was engaged in some inhumane human experiments, which led to their destruction,¡± Philip said.


    Leon turned to Philip in surprise and said, ¡°You seem to know more than I thought¡­¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It was mentioned by the elders in my family before.¡±


    Leon nodded and said, ¡°Although the Lovce family incident has long been concluded, it¡¯s still widely


    circted among the people in the disciplemunity. There are three factions in the Lovce family.


    The radical faction is the one engaged in inhumane human experiments. The sanctions that were


    supposed to be aimed at the radical faction back then ended up falling on the conservative faction by


    ident, which led to the destrucLion of Mr. Lovce¡¯s lineage.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how this situation happened?¡± Philip asked.


    Leon shook his head in confusion and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. No one dares to investigate the


    Lovce family incident. However, there are rumors that before this incident happened, Mr. Lovce


    once went to the Gentleman Court and had a secret meeting with the court master for up to two hours.


    After that, things started to happen to his faction. The Gentleman Court may know something about it.¡±


    Gentleman Court?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benny Larson?


    Philip frowned, thought for a while, and said to Leon, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, I have some personal


    matters to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Leon smiled and said suddenly, ¡°Philip, please wait. I have a request and I wonder if you¡¯ll oblige.¡±

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    Philip nced sideways at Leon before he asked, ¡°Do tell. If l can help, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon smiled, rubbed his hands secretly, and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to participate in the Disciple


    Competition between Cherry Vi and Terrain Vi one monthter.¡±


    ¡°Disciple Competition?¡± Philip frowned, a little puzzled.


    Leon quickly exined, ¡°As you probably know by now, Cherry Vi in the south has always been at


    odds with Terrain Vi in the north. Wepete both openly and covertly. When Mr. Lovce single-


    handedly pacified the disciplemunity from the north and the south decades ago, the Disciple


    Competition became a tradition. After all, there have always been disputes between the north and the


    south, but to prevent the situation from escting, all issues will be resolved at the Disciple


    Competition. The winner will decide how the issue will be handled.¡±


    ¡°This is also the reason why the southern supernatural disciplemunity has always been inferior to


    the north for so many years, because the disciples in the north are supported by the ten great families.


    Big disciple families like the Singer family are there to provide their disciples guidance. The gap


    between the disciples in the north and the south is still quiterge, which forms a vicious cycle. That¡¯s


    why the south has always been suppressed by the north.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the young talented disciples from the north and the south have a huge disparity in strength.


    In pastpetitions, the results were all nine losses and one draw.¡±


    At this point, Leon was obviously a little embarrassed. The supernatural disciplemunity in the north


    was getting stronger and stronger. If this continued, perhaps the disciple families in the north and some


    unscrupulous forces might even defy the rules set down by Grant Lovce in the past.


    They might try to unify the entire country. When the time came, bloodshed would be inevitable. Thus,


    Leon had been troubled by this recently. It was because the people Cherry Vi could send out were


    too few. Every year, they could only rely on that one person to barely scrape through the situation.


    Philip listened in silence before he frowned and declined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vi Master Jefferson, but I can¡¯t


    help with this matter. I don¡¯t want to join Cherry Vi or participate in the Disciple Competition. Those


    things mean nothing to me. I have my affairs to deal with.¡±


    Hearing this, Leon looked a little helpless and quickly said, ¡°Philip, do think about it. As long as you


    agree to participate, I¡¯ll do my best to help you with anything in the future.¡±


    Philip looked at Leon and found that he looked very serious. However, Philip really did not want to get


    involved in the disputes of these disciple families. The supernatural disciplemunity in the north and


    south had nothing to do with him either.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vi Master Jefferson. I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Philip!¡± Suddenly, a shout came from behind.


    Philip turned around and saw a scene that shocked him.

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394


    Leon Jefferson was actually on his knees.


    He said, ¡°Philip, I sincerely implore you to represent the southern supernatural disciplemunity in


    this Disciple Competition. I¡¯m not doing this for personal gain but the greater good and stability of the


    disciples in the north and the south. We were originally one, but because of some ambitious people, we


    found ourselves in this current situation. Back then, Mr. Lovce noticed the conspiracy of those


    people and decided to use iron-handed methods to stabilize the turmoil of the disciples in the north and


    the south. I don¡¯t want to see his great achievements be drowned in the long river of history, and I don¡¯t


    want to see the disciples in this country kill each other.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left for us in this world. I hope that in my lifetime, I can see the disciples in the


    north and south unified and harmonious. I hope we can jointly resist the disciples from outside the


    country. Philip, I hope that you can grant this request of mine.¡±


    Philip was taken aback as he looked at Leon who was kneeling in front of him. He was one of the three


    masters of Cherry Vi, and Philip had heard other people¡¯sments about how he was a disciple of


    the sixth zone. With such an honorable status and strength, he was willing to kneel before Philip for the


    sake of the Disciple Competition.


    With such courtesy and virtue, he was truly a great man!


    Philip quickly stepped forward, helped Leon up, and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, what are you doing?


    Please get up. I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡±


    Leon got up with Philip¡¯s help, bowed slightly to Philip, and said, ¡°Philip, I hope you won¡¯t be angry at


    me over my actions. I really have no other choice. The disciples of Cherry Vi are dwindling. This


    year¡¯s Disciple Competition may be thest test for us from the north. If we lose again, we might face a


    life-threatening situation. I hope that you can try your best to help us!¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°Even if I promise to help you, I can only achieve one victory.¡±


    Leon sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to look for some people to participate.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°If you trust me, I can help you bring a few people over.¡±


    Hearing that, Leon asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°But I can¡®t guarantee that the other parties will participate. I can just try.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Leon bowed and thanked Philip repeatedly. ¡°Thank you for your help. In the future, if you need my help,


    just ask and I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Vi Master Jefferson. I¡¯ll take my leave, then,¡± Philip said.


    At this time, Leon suddenly stopped Philip and said, ¡°Philip, be careful of the man beside Miss


    Johnston. He¡¯s very strong!¡±


    Philip nodded and left Cherry Vi.


    When he returned to Zodiac Pce, he saw Wynn, who had been waiting for him for a long time, as


    soon as he arrived at the entrance.


    ¡°Wynnie!¡±


    Philip eximed, ran over quickly, and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip who ran over and coldly said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Philip was taken aback as he looked at Wynn who immediately got into the car. He followed suit.


    Inside the car, the atmosphere was somber. Wynn did not say a word and had her arms crossed over


    her chest. Her face was cold.


    When the car arrived at a nearby hotel, Wynn finally spoke, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m going to the Lovce


    household.¡±


    ¡°The Lovce family?¡±


    Philip eximed and quickly said, ¡°What did Shane Lovce say to you? You mustn¡¯t believe him so


    easily! He¡¯s from the radical faction of the Lovce family! He has bad intentions toward you and M.


    If you want to go back to the Lovce family, I can take you there.¡±


    However, Wynn interrupted Philip and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t take me there. You¡¯re the enemy of the


    Lovce family I have decided on this matter. In a few days, I¡¯ll go back to the Lovce family with


    him. There are some things that l have to face and investigate on my own. Philip, thank you for being


    with me and protecting me for so long. However, regarding the Lovce family and my parents, I want


    to handle the matter myself.¡±

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395


    Philip looked at Wynn solemnly and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to go by yourself?¡±


    Wynn was silent for a long time and finally nodded, saying with great certainty, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I want to


    go to the Lovce family to have a look. Only then can I know what I want, what I want to do, and¡­¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip with love in her eyes and said, ¡°I also want to be the woman behind you. I want


    to have the strength and ability to protect you, M, and Nelson. Philip, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to


    you, let alone a worthless decoration as others say. You¡¯ve always been silently helping me. I didn¡®t


    know your identity at that time, let alone mine.¡±


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t want much. I just want to know the truth and where my future path lies.¡±


    After listening to Wynn, Philip fell silent. The atmosphere in the car was somber. It was so depressing


    that it was difficult to breathe.


    Finally, Philip¡¯s eyes tensed as he said, ¡°Okay, I agree. Do whatever you want to do, and find out


    whatever you want to find out. Just remember that I¡¯m your husband and am always behind you. You¡¯ll


    have my and the rke family¡¯s backing. No matter what difficulties you encounter or problems that


    you can¡¯t solve, as long as you tell me, I¡¯ll help you solve them.¡±


    Wynn listened with tears rolling down from the corners of her eyes.


    She puther arms around Philip¡¯s neck and cried softly. ¡°Philip, thank you for your tolerance and


    understanding for me all this while. I know that I¡¯m too indecisive and weak-minded. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my


    bad. I¡¯ll change myself.¡±


    In the end, Philip hugged Wynn tightly and said, ¡°Wynnie, we¡¯re husband and wife. You don¡¯thave to


    say such things. I believe in you and I love you, so I tolerate you. No matter what you do next, I¡¯ll


    support you.¡±


    With that said, Philip pushed Wynn away, looked at her tearful eyes very seriously, and said, ¡°Before


    that, you must promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Wynn asked.


    ¡°For your safety, I¡¯ll equip you with four members of the Shadow Squadron to always protect you. This


    is my only request to you. I don¡¯t know the Lovce family. They give me a dangerous feeling, and


    they seem to be up to something.¡±


    As Philip said that, a trace of gloom shed in his eyes.


    Wynn nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you. I¡¯ll watch out for my safety too.¡±


    After saying that, Wynn¡¯s voice became smaller and she said, ¡°After going to the Lovce family this


    time, I don¡¯t know when I cane back. ording to Shane, it¡¯ll take at least three months. There are


    many things that I have to seek personally to find answers to. So, Philip, in the next three months, I¡¯ll


    leave M, Nelson, and Beacon Group to you.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip looked at Wynn affectionately, stroked her head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of the


    kids. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Wynn nodded.


    ¡°By the way, were you looking for something in Cherry Vi?¡± Philip suddenly thought of something and


    asked.


    Wynn hummed and took out a small ck box from her handbag. Under the ear lights, the ck box


    looked very mysterious. The carving on top of this ck box was also very special. It seemed to be a


    picture of a group of ancient people holding a cauldron to perform alchemy. They seemed to be offering


    treasures as well.


    ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396


    Philip asked in puzzlement.


    Wynn said, ¡°Shane told me that my biological father left this behind in Cherry Vi back then and only I


    can open it. But I don¡¯t know how to open it, so I have to go back to the Lovce family. Shane told me


    that there are many secrets and legacies in my faction. Only I can take charge of the overall situation


    now. I¡¯m not very clear about the specifics.¡±


    Philip frowned and took the small ck box in Wynn¡¯s hand. He tried to use his rule of insight to


    explore it but the little ck box rejected Philip¡¯s probing.


    ¡°Since your biological father left this to you, you should keep it well. When you go back to the Lovce


    family, you must pay attention to your safety. If anything happens, you must tell me immediately.¡±


    Those were Philip¡¯s final instructions.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wynn nodded and smiled.


    The next day, Philip and Wynn returned to Riverdale. Philip would be leaving for Sendona, Country M.


    Wynn was also making preparations for her return to the Lovce family. The couple had not been


    apart for a long time since they got married. This time, the three months apart might be a test for Wynn


    and Philip.


    Wynn sent Philip to the airport, looked at him with some reluctance, and said, ¡°When you go abroad,


    remember to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t shoulder everything yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Wynn looked at Theo Zander next to Philip and said, ¡°Mr. Theo, please take care of


    Philip when you¡¯re abroad.¡±


    Theo was ttered and quickly said with a bow, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯ll take good care of


    Mr. rke. You can rest assured.¡±


    Philip looked at Wynn, hugged her, and said, ¡°The Shadow Guards I arranged have already arrived in


    Riverdale. They¡¯ll only show up when you¡¯re in danger. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. In addition,


    I¡¯ve left Beacon Group in Mindy¡¯s hands for the time being. Let me know when you leave.¡±


    Wynn nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    After waiting for a while, Fennel Leigh finally appeared in the waiting lounge, looking handsome and


    gant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After waving goodbye to Wynn, Philip, Fennel, Theo, and two subordinates boarded the ne together.


    On the ne, in the first-ss cabin, Philip told Fennel about Wynn¡¯s return to the Lovce family.


    Fennel also looked grave and said, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for you to interfere in this matter because that¡¯s


    Wynn¡¯s private affairs. Moreover, ording to the news I received, the Lovce family has already


    started toe out of the underground and is quite active recently. They most likely have the ambition


    to return to the country. However, the Lovce family was jointly convicted by your father and several


    other big figures, after all. Even the Imperial Preceptor gave the final order, so they still have to remain


    out of sight for now. They dare not be too arrogant.¡±


    After listening to Fennel¡¯s words, Philip nodded, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help feeling that


    there¡¯s a conspiracy here. It¡¯s either the Lovce family or some other forces who are involved in it.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re now the young patriarch of the rke family. Who dares


    to do anything to you? It¡¯s all the more reason for you to be arrogant and domineering now. Let


    everyone know who you are.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at Fennel and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so high profile. I still have to deal with


    many things.¡±


    Fennel shrugged, put on his sunsses, and closed his eyes to rest.


    At this moment, a fragrance wafted over, and a graceful figure rushed in hurriedly.


    She was dressed stylishly in sunsses and a sun hat. She had a good figure and appearance. She


    wore a backless and low-cut dress that was from a designer brand. A female assistant followed her.


    As soon as she sat down, she took a long breath and said excitedly, ¡°I can finally go on vacation


    abroad.¡±


    At this moment, her eyes fell on Philip. She eximed, ¡°Philip rke? Why are you here too?¡±

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397


    Hearing this soft and sweet voice, Philip turned his head and saw a familiar smiling face.


    It was beautiful and cute. Any man would be gratified by that smile. Moreover, the other party was


    dressed in sexy and revealing clothes. Her figure was perfect and on full disy in front of Philip.


    ¡®Vivi Joo?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Why was she on the ne too?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really you!¡± Vivi eximed and trotted over immediately. She hugged Philip¡¯s arm and leaned


    on his shoulder intimately.


    Anyone who did not know would misunderstand that these two were a couple.


    Philip looked helpless and quickly pushed Vivi away. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, whoa, keep


    your distance. I¡¯m a married man with a wife and kids. You¡¯re Ethan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t get so close to me.


    Others will gossip. ¡±


    Vivi red at Philip resentfully and let go of his arm. She sat next to him and muttered, ¡°You really


    know how to hit a sore spot. I have nothing to do with Ethan. Even if there¡¯s a marriage contract, it was


    arranged by the elders in the family. It has nothing to do with me. I won¡¯t acknowledge it. What era is it


    now? We should advocate freedom of marriage. Besides, I already have someone I like.¡±


    Speaking of this, Vivi¡¯s voice gradually weakened.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°You have someone you like? Damn it! Tell me who it is. I¡¯ ll destroy him right


    now!¡±


    Hearing this, Vivi stomped her foot angrily and said, ¡°Why ask when you already know?¡±


    Then, she snorted, crossed her arms, turned her head away, and pouted. She was unwilling to pay any


    more attention to Philip.


    Philip sighed helplessly. He did not do anything at all, so why was his charm so great?


    This love triangle was not what he wanted.


    ¡°Miss Joo, let me tell you the truth. I really don¡¯t like you. We¡¯re just ordinary friends. I have Wynnie,


    and I really can¡¯t hold anyone else in my heart. Do you understand?¡± Philip began to persuade her.


    Hearing this, Vivi¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. However, a smile soon appeared on the corner of her


    mouth. She said, ¡°Whoever I like is my business. It has nothing to do with you. You only need to know


    that I like you. I won¡¯t interfere in your marriage either, so that should do.¡±


    Philip was exasperated. ¡®What kind of love concept is this?¡¯


    Philip gave up.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Philip said before he leaned back and closed his eyes to rest.


    When he woke up, he found that Vivi and Fennel had been chatting for some time. The topic of


    conversation was more or less about Philip. This youngdy was actually inquiring about him. Philip


    was helpless. He got up and left the first- ss cabin. He was about to go to the washroom.


    When he arrived at the door, a middle-aged woman holding a crying child pushed Philip aside and


    shouted, ¡°Get out of the way! Let my little grandson go first!¡±


    After saying that, the middle-aged woman red at Philip viciously and pushed him away. She took the


    child in and locked the door behind her.

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398


    Philip looked helpless but did not say anything.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The flight attendant with a graceful figure wearing a red uniform and ck stockings said apologetically,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Please wait a moment¡±


    Philip smiled, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and waited. It was because this was the washroom


    for the first-ss passengers.


    Obviously, the middle-aged woman ran over from the business ss at the back and was upying


    the first-ss washroom. However, after waiting for ten minutes, the middle-aged woman still did not


    come out.


    Philip frowned, reached out, and knocked on the door. He asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you done yet?¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s scolding voice came from inside, ¡°Why are you knocking? Don¡¯t you know


    that someone is inside?¡±


    Philip was reprimanded and became even more helpless. The flight attendant on the side also bowed


    apologetically.


    Then, she stepped forward, knocked on the door again, and said, ¡°Madam, please hurry up. This is the


    first-ss washroom. You¡¯ve been inside for more than ten minutes. Other passengers are waiting.¡±


    tter!


    The door was opened and the middle-aged woman holding the child stared at the flight attendant


    viciously. She scolded, ¡°Why are you knocking? What first ss? Is a washroom divided into different


    sses too? If he¡¯s in a hurry, tell him to go somewhere else! Why are you rushing me? What if


    something happens to my grandson from the rushing?¡±


    The middle-aged woman was very unreasonable. She was obviously upying the first-ss


    washroom but was now scolding others in turn. The worse thing was that when the flight attendant


    looked inside the washroom, it was a mess. The paper towels were also thrown everywhere. The


    manners of such middle-aged women were too poon


    ¡°Excuse me, please return to your seat.¡± The flight attendant was helpless and could only give up.


    The middle-aged woman carried her little grandson and red at the flight attendant fiercely. Then, her


    eyes fell on Philip as she scolded, ¡°Are you the one rushing me? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll get inside the


    washroom now!¡±


    Philip nced inside and found that the washroom could no longer be used. Hence, he turned to stare


    at the middle- aged woman and said, ¡°Excuse me, please clean up after yourself. Others need to use


    the washroom too.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how bizarre. Are you asking me to clean it? Why should I? I¡¯m a passenger. Isn¡¯t this the flight


    attendant? Tell her to clean it!¡±


    The middle-aged woman hugged her little grandson and grinned.


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened. He felt a little angry as he said, ¡°You¡¯re already a person in your 40s or 50s.


    Has no one ever taught you proper etiquette?¡±


    The middle-aged woman was furious at his words!


    She was a woman from the countryside who had never been to school or received a proper education.


    It was because her son became the director of a listedpany abroad that she suddenly became a


    rich person. As a result, her mannerisms had not caught up. Thus, she had offended many people.


    However, because of her son, she was not afraid at all. Over time, she had developed this snooty


    temper. Moreover, she hated it when people said she was uncultured and uncivilized.


    Immediately, she pointed at Philip and scolded, ¡°What are you talking about? Who are you calling


    uncivilized? Who do you think you are? How dare you criticize me? I¡¯m telling you, this washroom


    looked like this from the start!¡±


    Then, Philip argued with the middle-aged woman.


    In the end, the middle-aged woman started to curse Philip in different ways. ¡°You bastard! I curse you


    to never have a son and your wife will cheat on you! I¡¯m so mad! Who do you think you are?!¡±


    While cursing, the middle-aged woman also wanted to hit Philip.


    As a result¡­


    Smack!


    Philip pped her and said coldly, ¡°You asked for it! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t dare to hit an old woman!¡±

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399


    This p was clean and decisive. The crisp p startled many passengers in the business ss cabin.


    All of them looked over.


    ¡°Wow, that young man is too fierce!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s well-deserved! The old woman has been very uncivilized since she got on the ne. The


    child kept crying and running around too. She even scolded several passengers who were sitting with


    her too.¡±


    ¡°Well done! I¡¯ve been wanting to p that old woman for a long time! I¡¯ve never seen such an


    unreasonable person!¡±


    A group of business ss passengers spoke up at this moment and stood on Philip¡¯s side.


    Back to Philip.


    After Philip pped her, the middle-aged woman did not react for a long time.


    The other party clutched her cheek which rapidly became red and swollen with a face full of horror.


    Then, the middle-aged woman roared hysterically, ¡°Ah, you little b*stard! How dare you beat me? Who


    are you? How dare you hit me? Do you know who my son is? You¡¯re dead. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead!


    I¡¯ll have my son kill you!¡±


    The middle-aged woman went crazy. Since leaving the countryside, she had felt that she was superior


    to others and looked down on everyone. Everywhere she went, she was respected and loved by


    everyone. However, she was now pped by a stinking brat who was nothing!


    She was furious!


    Moreover, being surrounded by so many people, she had lost all dignity!


    However, Philip looked at the hysterical middle-aged woman coldly and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m teaching you to


    behave properly. Now, clean up this toilet immediately or I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman became even more annoyed. She pointed at Philip and cursed,


    ¡°Just you wait! ¡±


    Then, she immediately ran back with her little grandson. Soon, she returned with a fat middle-aged


    man.


    ¡°Son, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s this little bastard who hit me! Just look at my face. It¡¯s still swollen! You must stand up


    for me and teach this ignorant brat a hard lesson!¡±


    The middle-aged woman pulled her son and started throwing a tantrum. The fat man sized Philip up


    and asked angrily, ¡°Did you hit my mother?¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets nonchntly and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Do you know who I am? How dare you hit my mother? I now order you to kneel


    down and apologize to my mother! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be deported before you get to Sendona! You¡¯ll also


    be arrested and locked up for a few days!¡±


    The fat man threatened sternly.


    An ordinary person would have backed down by now. On the side, the middle-aged woman sneered


    and gloated. ¡°Little b*stard, you¡¯re dead! Do you know who my son is? My son is the director of Mekar


    Group in Sendona! The immigration people in Sendona often have dinner together with my son! As


    long as my son says the word, you¡¯ll be arrested and deported when you arrive in Sendona! If you don¡¯t


    want to get into trouble, you should kneel down and apologize to me. Pay for the mental trauma you


    just caused me too. It¡¯s not much, just 100,000 dors.¡±


    After saying this, the middle-aged woman looked at Philip with a smug smile. It was as if at this


    moment, this little brat was just amb waiting to be ughtered in her eyes.


    Behind them, those passengers in the business ss stopped talking when they heard the middle-aged


    woman¡¯s words.


    They were scared!

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400


    The director of Mekar Group!


    No wonder the middle-aged woman acted so arrogantly. Mekar Group was one of the top five


    enterprises in Sendona. It was said that the background and power behind Mekar Group were very


    huge. It was also rted to the federal intelligence agency and the Hall of the Underworld.


    They could not be messed with!


    The fat man looked at Philip arrogantly and said, ¡°Why, do you still need to think about it? You¡¯re a


    piece of trash in the economy ss, yet you dare toe to business ss?¡±


    The fat middle-aged man mistook Philip for an economy-ss passenger.


    On the side, the flight attendant quickly stepped in and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, this is a first-ss


    passenger. The cause of the incident was that your mother upied the first-ss washroom and


    made a mess inside. This gentleman just asked your mother to clean up after herself.¡±


    After listening to the flight attendant, the fat man¡¯s face darkened.


    He did not expect that the man in front of him was actually a first-ss passenger.


    The fat man fell into deep thought. Could it be that this guy had an influential identity?


    ¡°Son, what are you thinking about? It¡¯s just first ss. We just need to spend more money. It¡¯s not like


    we haven¡®t sat there before. It¡¯s just because we didn¡¯t manage to grab a seat this time that this brat


    got the spot!¡±


    The middle-aged woman cursed.


    The fat man nodded and felt his mother had a point. Hence, he immediately scolded, ¡°I don¡¯t care if


    you¡¯re a first-ss passenger. Right now, you have to kneel and apologize to my mom. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    have my ways to deal with you!¡±


    Philip was helpless. He nced at the fat man and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t kneel?¡±


    The fat man immediately shouted, ¡°Are you refusing? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    After saying that, the fat man moved to p Philip. He was always like this when he was out and about.


    He had an incredibly short temper.


    Philip smiled coldly, raised his hand, and grabbed the fat man¡¯s hand.


    The fat man was immediately stunned. His hand was grabbed in the air by the other party, and when


    he tried to pull back, he felt as though it was mped by an iron vise. He could not withdraw his hand


    at all.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± the fat man yelled.


    However, Philip said coldly, ¡°Like mother like son. Since you don¡¯t know the rules, let me teach you a


    good lesson!¡±


    Crack!


    With a little force, Philip broke the fat man¡¯s arm. Then, smack!


    Philip pped the fat man, sending him flying. Immediately, the fat man spun a few times in mid-air and


    fell heavily to the floor!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    With a miserable cry, the fat man fell to the floor. He held his broken right hand, stared at Philip with


    hatred, and shouted, ¡°How dare you make a move on me? You¡¯re dead! I¡¯m going to kill you! Just wait!¡±


    The middle-aged woman on the side was already terrified by Philip¡¯s ruthless attack.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She quickly helped her son to stand up and scolded, ¡°You brat, you broke my son¡®s hand! We won¡¯t let


    you go! Just you wait. When we get off the ne, my son will find someone to deal with you!¡±


    After saying that, the middle-aged woman supported her son and wanted to leave. However, Philip


    stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Are you leaving already? The toilet has not been cleaned. Do you


    want me to stuff you into the toilet?¡±

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401


    The fat man and the middle-aged woman stumbled a little when they heard that cold voice behind


    them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you finished yet? I can¡¯t be bothered with you now. Just you wait!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The fat man turned his head and stared at Philip threateningly. His face was distorted with pain, and his


    broken arm almost made him out of breath. He must hurry and find a doctor on the ne to take care


    of his injury, or else his hand would be ruined.


    The middle-aged woman also protected her son and shouted at Philip, ¡°Why should we clean it? I didn¡¯t


    do it! If you want to go to the washroom, clean it yourself!¡± After saying that, she turned back and


    helped her son to leave.


    Snap!


    However, Philip stepped forward, stretched out his hand, and grabbed the back of the middle-aged


    woman¡¯s neck. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you onest time. Go and clean up the washroom.


    Otherwise, the next person whose arm will be broken is you!¡±


    Philip¡¯s words made the middle-aged woman tremble and her legs go weak. It was because Philip¡¯s


    words were too cold.


    She felt as if she was targeted by a ferocious beast. The middle-aged woman still tried to struggle and


    cursed, ¡°Let go of me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the air marshal!¡±


    However, Philip could not be bothered by such a rotten person. He picked up the middle-aged woman


    and stuffed her into the toilet while saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll watch as you clean up. If I see even one stain, you


    won¡¯t have to stand anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Philip blocked the doorway.


    The middle-aged woman was about to cry from anxiety at this moment, but when she saw Philip¡¯s cold


    eyes, she was fraid. After struggling for a while, she pointed at Philip and roared. ¡°You brat! I won¡¯t do


    this! Do it yourself! Get the hell out of my way!¡±


    After saying that, she was about to push Philip away.


    Bang!


    Philip kicked the middle-aged woman in the stomach, sending her flying into the washroom. He said


    coldly, ¡°Don¡®t challenge my patience!¡±


    While saying that, Philip raised his hand.


    This frightened the woman quickly yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll do it! Don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    In the end, she had no choice but to clean the washroom.


    Themotion ended just like this.


    The middle-aged woman and the fat man returned to the business ss with faces full of resentment.


    After a simple treatment by the doctor on the ne, the fat man¡¯s hand was fine for now. However, he


    still had to go to the hospital for an examination afternding.


    ¡°Damn it! Son, are we just going to ept being treated like that by that brat? It¡¯ s so humiliating! I¡¯ve


    never suffered such treatment before!¡±


    The middle-aged woman cursed, feeling very upset.


    Paul Childe was very annoyed at this moment. With every second that went by, the pain in his arm


    made him unable to forget what Philip had done to him just now!


    ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t let this matter rest! I¡¯m the director of Mekar Group after all. I know people from


    Sendona Immigration Department. I¡¯ll contact them at once. As soon as that bratnds, I¡¯ll get him


    captured, tortured, and deported!¡±


    Paul said viciously as he began to imagine the scene where he would show his authority and teach that


    brat a lesson.


    On the side, the middle-aged woman said, ¡°That¡¯s letting him off too easy! Don¡¯t you know some


    people? Sell him to the north and make him a ve for the dignitaries. I want him to stay in Country M


    as a ve for the rest of his life!¡±


    Hearing this, Paul smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right, let¡¯s do this! I¡¯ll inform those people at once. I¡¯ll


    also get the people from the federal intelligence agency toe over and put on a show!¡±

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402


    The two nodded as the evil n formed in their minds.


    Philip returned to the first-ss cabin, and Vivi Joo came over.


    ¡°What took you so long? You¡¯re not experiencing a problem, right?¡± Vivi¡¯s small face was slightly red as


    she pointed below Philip¡¯s stomach.


    Philip said in exasperation, ¡°No!¡±


    Vivi pouted and stuck out her tongue.


    After more than ten hours of flying, Philip, Fennel, Vivi, and the others finallynded. Theo and his two


    subordinates followed behind Philip and Vivi, helping to carry their things.


    Vivi leisurely walked out of the ne with a sun hat and sunsses while holding Philip¡¯s arm. Philip


    had refused several times, but Vivi approached him enthusiastically and he was helpless. In the end,


    Philip had no choice but to let her be.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As they departed in the evening, it was the morning when theynded in Country M.


    As soon as they got off the ne, Vivi dragged Philip to go around with her. As a result, when they just


    walked out of the hall and were about to apply for entry, Paul Childe and his mother, with her grandson


    in her arms, sneaked up behind them.


    Immigration Office.


    The applications of Fennel, Vivi, Theo, and the others were all approved, but Philip¡¯s application was


    declined. The man in the dark blue uniform wore a hat with an eagle emblem in the middle.


    He pretended to look at Philip¡¯s information and stamped a big red seal of rejection on it!


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?! We came together. Why did you refuse his entry?¡± Vivi was furious.


    It had taken more than an hour and the other party actually refused to grant the entry visa!


    The man shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he doesn¡¯t meet the entry requirements. Please go


    back.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened as he asked, ¡°You must give me a reason for refusing my application.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± As soon as Philip finished speaking, a burst ofughter came from the door of the office.


    Paul Childe swaggered in with his mother with his splinted right arm hanging from his neck. He nced


    at Philip with disdain and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m that reason. Are you afraid now? Since you dare mess with


    me, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t step foot in this country!¡±


    After saying that, Paul nced at the immigration employee and skillfully took out a packaged item


    from his pocket. He handed it to the other party and said, ¡°Thanks for your help.¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Childe, you¡¯re wee. If something like this happens again, just look


    for me.¡±


    Paul nodded, and his gaze disdainfully fell on Philip and the others. When he saw Vivi, his eyes


    suddenly shed with brilliance!


    Wonderful!


    This woman was so beautiful, and her figure was so perfect!


    Could she be the little brat¡¯s girlfriend?


    With that thought, Paul was all the more spurred on. He pointed at Philip and said, ¡°Young man, hurry


    up and kneel down to admit your mistake. In addition, thepensation for my mental trauma is one


    million! Otherwise, I have ways to kill you! Refusing your entry is only the first step. Later, more good


    things will await you!¡±


    Philip frowned and said coldly, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°You dare to refuse? Then I¡¯ll make you disappear from this country!¡± Paul got angry and shouted.

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403


    Paul Childe was now like an octopus iling his hands around, looking smug and arrogant!


    After all, this was the airport immigration department. Anyone who wanted to leave the country had to


    follow the rules here. Just one word from him and Philip could never enter the country again. This was


    the allure of power!


    This was prestige!


    Therefore, he was sure that Philip would apologize to him. Moreover, the beautiful woman behind Philip


    was perfect for him, so he had to act even more pretentiously.


    ¡°Brat, I advise you not to go against me. I¡¯m the director of Mekar Group, and I know all the people


    here! Just one word from me and you can be repatriated. If you want to enter the country, you have to


    properly apologize to me and my mother. Also,pensate us for our mental trauma. Otherwise, I


    won¡¯t be able to control what happens next.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Paul sneered maliciously, his heart overjoyed. This feeling of controlling someone¡¯s life and death was


    really good!


    On the side, Paul¡¯s mother also snorted and said, ¡°Brat, knee! and apologize to us at once! How dare


    you order me to wipe the toilet? I want you to clean all the toilets in the airport today! I want you to drink


    the water from the toilet!¡±


    The middle-aged woman was full of hatred and coldness at the moment. The thought of being forced


    by Philip to clean the toilet on the ne made her very angry!


    Before Philip could speak, Vivi could not hold back her temper. She pointed at the middle-aged woman


    and Paul while scolding them, ¡°What are you saying? If you dare to treat Philip like this, believe it or


    not, I¡¯ll keep you from leaving this airport!¡±


    Vivi was very angry. No one had ever dared to treat her Philip like this.


    Mekar Group?


    The Joo family was a consultant to Mekar Group and held 30% of the shares. They were one of the


    major shareholders. A small director who dared to threaten and scold her Philip like this was simply


    courting death!


    When the middle-aged woman saw Vivi¡¯s good looks and flirty manner, she immediately pointed at


    Vivi¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Tramp, what are you talking about? Who do you think you are to keep us


    from leaving the airport? My son is the director of Mekar Group. Have you heard of it? One word from


    my son and all of you will be deported!¡±


    Paul did not get angry but tugged his suit and tie before pretending to speak in a gentlemanly manner,


    ¡°This beautifuldy, my mother has a bad temper. From the looks of it, you should be his friend, so I


    must advise you to stay away from such people. If you want, I can take you on a tour of Sendona. What


    do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Vivi sneered and took one step forward.


    She stared at Paul with her beautiful big eyes and said coquettishly, ¡°Oh, really? Can you bring me on


    a tour of Sendona?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Paul¡¯s body tingled all over. If he could enjoy this woman for one night, it would be a


    divine pleasure.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Paul jerked his chin up smugly.

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404


    As a result, Vivi raised her hand and pped Paul on his left cheek while cursing, ¡°Is someone like you


    worthy of bringing me on a tour?¡±


    Paul was startled by this p. He was instantly furious. With a wicked expression on his face, he


    pointed at Vivi and roared, ¡°You b*tch, how dare you p me?! You don¡¯t have to think of entering the


    country now. All of you will be barred from entering the country!¡±


    Paul got angry and flipped out.


    The middle-aged woman on the side also hurriedly pulled her son and looked at the p mark on his


    left cheek. She turned and scolded Vivi, ¡°Tramp, how dare you hit my precious son? I won¡¯t let you off.


    I¡¯ll scratch you to death!¡±


    With that said, the middle-aged woman was about to get started.


    However¡­


    Smack, smack!


    Vivi viciously pped the middle-aged woman on both cheeks.


    The middle-aged woman was also startled by the two ps. After that, she roared hysterically.


    Then, Vivi took out her mobile phone indifferently, made a call, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. Send


    someone here.¡±


    After the call, Vivi acted as if nothing happened. She stood next to Philip with her arms crossed and


    waited silently.


    Paul and his mother were furious as they pointed at Philip and Vivi and cursed. The angry Paul took


    out his phone, dialed a number, and yelled, ¡°Get in here!¡±


    Bang!


    Not long after, the door of this office was violently pushed open from the outside. At once, five or six tall


    and burly foreigners in jackets walked in with cold and arrogant faces. At first nce, they looked like


    thugs and gangsters from those movies.


    As soon as they entered, one could feel the tension and oppression of the atmosphere here.


    Philip frowned as he looked at the five burly foreigners who barged in and pulled Vivi behind him.


    The man in the lead put his hands in his jacket as he nced at the few people in the office


    indifferently.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Paul quickly walked up and spoke to that man, constantly pointing at Philip and the others while looking


    very angry. Then, that man swaggered up to Philip. He was half a head taller than Philip, and his figure


    was twice as burly.


    This man had a scar on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were very fierce, which exuded a biting


    air of having killed before. He first nced at Vivi, who stood behind Philip. With a wicked sneer, he


    whistled and said, ¡°Hi, beautiful.¡±


    He spoke with a foreign ent.


    Vivi was so frightened by this group of people that she hid behind Philip. Philip moved sideways and


    blocked the man¡¯s line of sight.


    The man was taken aback, and his eyes showed a chill. He grabbed Philip¡¯s cor and said


    vehemently, ¡°How dare you disrespect Mr. Childe? You seek death!¡±


    Philip raised his hand, grabbed the man¡¯s wrist, and said, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Seeing that Philip still dared to fight back, the man sneered and increased the strength in his hand


    while saying, ¡°Haha, this pig dares to resist.¡±


    Whileughing, he exerted force in his hand, trying to lift Philip. However, Philip stood motionless on


    the spot. In an instant, the man¡¯s eyes darkened as he felt a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, Philip grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and started to exert force.


    The man instantly felt tremendous pressure on his wrist, and the pain caused cold sweat to seep from


    his forehead.


    ¡°F*ck! You seek death!¡± The man cursed, raised his left fist, and threw a punch at Philip¡¯s face!

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405


    However, that man was too slow. Just as he punched and yelled, Philip grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and


    lifted it!


    Crack!


    The crisp sound of a broken wrist resounded throughout the office!


    ¡°Argh! F*ck! Damn you!¡±


    The man let out a miserable scream and clutched his broken right hand as he was pushed back


    several steps by Philip. His forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and his right arm waspletely


    broken and bent at a 90-degree angle!


    ¡°F*ck! Get rid of this pigs for me!¡± the man roared.


    At once, the four burly foreigners behind him swarmed up, kicking and punching at Philip.


    Vivi was very nervous when she saw Philip going up against them. She shouted, ¡°Philip, be careful!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was solemn as be rushed up to meet the fist of the first man in a direct collision.


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Before the first guy knew what was going on, the huge force from his fist sent him flying.


    At the same time, he clearly felt the bones in his five fingers and hand being broken inch by inch.


    Boom!


    He was sted away like a cannonball and crashed heavily into a wall behind him!


    Boom!


    Immediately, the wall copsed. The huge body of the brawny man was crushed under the rubble.


    Outside, the passing passengers screamed and fled quickly upon seeing this scene. Here, Philip


    grabbed the neck of another man with one hand, lifted him, and tossed him out heavily. The man


    crashed into the office door, which immediately shattered!


    Next, a one-sided bashing ensued.


    Within a minute, these five burly guys fell to the ground while either clutching their arms or legs. They


    were constantly groaning.


    This scenepletely terrified Paul and his mother, who were hiding in the corner.


    What the hell was going on here?


    The five street punks they found were actually taken out by that unremarkable kid!


    Holy cow!


    This was unbelievable!


    Philip flicked his hand indifferently and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the strength, don¡¯t try to confront others.¡±


    Then, he turned to stare at Paul and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have any other tricks up your sleeve? I can


    let you call a few more people over.¡±


    Overbearing!


    Paul got scared and trembled as he looked at the foreign punks on the floor. Anyone else would have


    been beaten to death by these people long ago, but this kid in front of him was too bizarre!


    Could he belong to a martial arts family in the country?


    Yes, that was quite possible!


    Otherwise, he would not be so strong.


    Paul was indignant and yelled at the people on the floor, ¡°Stand up! I hired you guys! Stand up and get


    him!¡±


    The first man in the lead suddenly flew into a rage and pulled out a pistol from his waist with his left


    hand. He aimed the gun at Philip, got up slowly, and sneered wickedly, ¡°You damn pig! I¡¯ll sell you to


    the north and make you a ve for the rest of your life! F*ck you!¡±


    The man shouted while pointing the gun at Philip. He kept swearing and cursing as if he was rapping. It


    was clear his emotions were very unstable.


    Vivi was so scared that she trembled all over. Just as the man was about to shoot, she rushed over and


    shouted, ¡°Philip, watch out!¡±


    However¡­

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406


    At that critical moment, Philip raised his eyebrows and his hand. He grabbed a pen from the penholder


    on the counter and threw it at the man¡¯s wrist!


    Puff!


    The pen pierced the man¡¯s wrist and blood instantly gushed out!


    Bang!


    At the same time, a gunshot!


    A bullet deviated from the trajectory and aimed right at Vivi, who was on the side.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes widened as he suddenly lunged over. He grabbed hold of Vivi, who was frozen stiff, and


    yanked her into his arms. The bullet brushed across Vivi¡¯s cheek and left a streak of blood before it


    sted into a wall.


    At that moment, Philip was hugging Vivi tightly. Vivi¡¯s eyes widened, and her breathing became rapid.


    She raised her head, her eyes full of panic and admiration as she looked at the man¡¯s resolute face in


    front of her.


    ¡°P-Philip,¡± Vivi called out weakly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Philip looked at Vivi¡¯s cheek and reached out to wipe it clean for her. He heaved a sigh of relief and


    scolded reproachfully, ¡°Who told you to run out?¡±


    Vivi pouted as her eyes flickered.


    Until the moment Philip let go of her, she was still immersed in the scene of when Philip rescued her


    just now. Then, she just stood there alone, smiling shyly from time to time. Philip did not take it to heart


    at all. He turned around and looked at the man covered in blood after his wrist was pierced through by


    the pen.


    Thud!


    He stomped on the man¡¯ s chest, lowered his eyebrows, and said coldly, ¡°Do you take pride in doing


    this? Is this what you call peace and freedom? Is this the human right you advocate? You¡¯re just a


    bunch of barbarians. In your eyes, only guns can protect you?¡±


    The man was full of fear for the man in front of him.


    Horrible! Too terrifying!


    What monster was this?


    A pen in his hand became a weapon as fast as a bullet. He was just like the top killers and mercenaries


    in Hollywood blockbusters!


    Philip looked at the man indifferently as he begged for mercy. ¡°I was wrong. Please let us go. We were


    just paid to do this.¡±


    Bang!


    Philip kicked the man unconscious and turned indifferently to Paul Childe, who was already scared out


    of his wits.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Paul cried out in fear and stammered, ¡°N-no, you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m the director of Mekar Group. I


    also know people from the federal secret service. If you dare to do this to me, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    At this moment, a group of bodyguards in ck suits led by an elderly man walked straight into the


    office. The old man nced at the group of people lying on the floor, then looked at Vivi with great


    respect. He quickly trotted over and said with a bow, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    Only then did Vivi react and nodded in response.


    The old man raised his eyebrows. When he saw the blood on Vivi ¡®s cheeks, he was furious and


    eximed, ¡°Miss, are you injured?¡±


    Vivi cried out as she felt the pain on her cheek. Then, she fished out a mirror and saw the scratch on


    her skin.


    The old man was furious. This was the nobledy of the Joo family, yet she was actually hurt here. He


    turned to Paul in the corner and asked, ¡°Did you do this to our youngdy?¡±


    Paul was almost frightened out of his mind. It was because the old man in front of him was none other


    than a chairman of Mekar Group!


    He actually called the woman ¡®Miss¡¯.

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407


    Paul was absolutely terrified. He crawled and knelt in front of the old man. He lowered his head and


    kept admitting his mistakes. ¡°Mr. Kern, why are you here?¡±


    The old man snorted, stared coldly at the fat man in front of him, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Sweating profusely, Paul introduced himself. ¡°M-My name is Paul Childe. I¡¯m the president of Mekar


    Group in Orienta and the director of Mekar Group¡¯s headquarters in Sendona. It¡¯s an honor to meet


    you.¡±


    Paul was panicking!


    This old man¡¯s portrait was hung on the wall of fame in the group¡¯s headquarters. As one of the five


    chairmen, this man owned 30% equity of Mekar Group. One word from him and his position as the


    director and regional president would go down the drain. Moreover, what made Paul panic was the


    respect that Mr. Kern had shown the woman just now.


    He called her ¡®Miss¡¯.


    Oh gosh!


    That young woman could actually make Mr. Kern call her ¡®Miss¡¯.


    This world had gone crazy!


    Vivi stepped out at this moment, looked coldly at Paul who was kneeling on the floor, and said, ¡°Old


    Kern, teach this fatso a good lesson! He dared to threaten Philip and found so many thugs to deal with


    him! By the way, he¡¯s been pulling his weight around as the director of Mekar Group!¡±


    After listening to Vivi¡¯s words, the old man bowed in acknowledgment before he stared at Paul coldly


    and scolded, ¡°Paul Childe, have you forgotten the group¡¯s policy? How dare you rely on your


    professional status to throw your weight around here? From today onward, you¡¯re fired from Mekar


    Group, and I¡¯ll also issue an order so that nopany in Sendona will hire you! Even in Orienta, I¡¯ll


    notify the chamber ofmerce to shut you outpletely!¡±


    Boom!


    The old man¡¯s words were like a thunderstorm that exploded in Paul¡¯s head!


    It was over! Everything was done for! His life was over!


    ¡°No, Mr. Kern, I was wrong! I won¡®t dare to do it again!¡± Paul quickly knelt and bowed to him.


    ¡°Miss Joo, please forgive me this time. I¡¯ll never do it again. I promise!¡±


    While saying that, Paul pped himself in the face and said, ¡°I was rash and ignorant. I beg you to


    forgive my recklessness.¡±


    However, Vivi just snorted coldly and said, ¡°You reap what you sow! You brought this upon yourself.


    Don¡¯t me others for it!¡±


    After saying that, Vivi looked at Philip with an adoring smile on her face. She took his arm and said,


    ¡°Philip, what do you think of this resolution?¡±


    On the side, Mr. Kern was stunned when he saw Vivi treat a man like this.


    Could this man be the youngdy¡¯s fianc¨¦?


    Was he not called Ethan? Why was it Philip now?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Was the name changed to avoid attracting people¡¯s attention?


    With that thought in mind, Mr. Kern smiled.

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408


    As long as the youngdy was happy, everything was fine.


    Old Kern practically watched Vivi as she grew up. Although he was a servant of the Joo family, he had


    regarded Vivi as his granddaughter since she was a child Therefore, Old Kern looked at Philip with a


    little more appreciation and asked, ¡°Mr. rke, did you take care of these people?¡±


    Philip nodded lightly in response.


    Old Kern was even more satisfied. With such skills, he could protect the youngdy in the future.


    Soon, the bodyguards brought by Old Kern dragged the howling Paul and his mother out. After that,


    with Old Kern¡¯s help, Philip¡¯s entry application was also quicldy resolved.


    From the beginning to the end, Fennel, Theo, and the others did not make a move.


    Soon, they walked to the gates of the airport. However, just as everyone was about to walk out of llle


    airport, three speeding ck Cadic SUVs screeched to a stop at the gates and blocked the way. Six


    guards with guns who were wearing ckbat uniforms quickly got out of the car. These people


    were all fully armed.


    The two people in the lead wore ck suits, ck trench coats, and ck sunsses. It was the


    typical look of the SPEAR Bureau in Hollywood movies!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The two guys walked up to Philip and the others. A blonde guy with a serious and resolute expression


    took out a document. He said to them in a gruff voice, ¡°I received orders from our FAI personnel to


    bring all of you back to assist in an investigation!¡±


    This scene caused many people to stop and watch. After all, the ssic scene in Hollywood movies


    where the officers of the SPEAR Bureau arrested someone was very exciting to watch in real life.


    Especially with this group of people who were full of pompadour and exuded a chill that prevented


    others from approaching!


    At this moment, Old Kern stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m Hank Kern, a chairman of


    Mekar Group. These people are my friends who have just entered the country without any problems. I


    wonder on what grounds the people from the special intelligence agency have to take them away?¡±


    The leading man in the suit took off his sunsses and revealed a pair of deep-set eyes.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth as he wiped his sunsses. He looked at Old Kern and


    said, ¡°Well, Mekar Group is a very nice and bigpany. I know the head chairman of your group, Bob


    Charles. However, we¡¯ve never provided a reason for taking people in. You just need to cooperate.¡±


    After saying that, thebatants stepped forward to arrest Philip, Fennel, Theo, and the others, not


    even sparing Vivi.


    Bang!


    Abruptly, Philip and Fennel moved in unison and kicked the six armed guards into the air!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    After the guards fell to the ground, they immediately got up and aimed their guns at Philip and the


    others.


    ¡°Damn it! Do not resist!¡±


    ¡°Put your hands on your head! Get down!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Get down or we¡¯ll fire!¡±


    For a while, the armed guards roared at Philip and the others. The two leading senior FAI officers in


    suits stared coldly at Philip and Fennel who had just attacked them and threatened, ¡°Friends, please


    cooperate with our investigation or we have the right to fire at you!¡±


    Philip was impassive as he nced at Fennel. Fennel frowned and shook his head as an indication not


    to make any rash moves.


    ¡°This is Country M, after all, so we¡¯d better be careful. Moreover, their appearance is a little fishy. Let¡¯s


    see what happens first,¡± Fennel said in a low voice.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Who do you think it could be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s go with them and find out.¡±


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The people in the federal intelligence unit are a bunch of


    losers.¡±


    How could this bunch of people do anything to Apollo of the Hall of the Sun?


    Saying that, Fennel showed his middle finger to those people and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ll respectfully invite


    us outter.¡±


    Just like this, Philip and the others were roughly invited into the car by these special intelligence


    agents.

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409


    On the way, Philip and Fennel were each escorted into a modified Cadic armored car and nked by


    two fully armed SPEAR Bureau guards on both sides. If they made any movement, these people would


    shoot them on the spot.


    This was the order from their superiors.


    Philip sat upright with a bemused expression, his mind racing as he thought about who could be


    targeting him. As soon as hended, he was taken away by the SPEAR Bureau. No matter what,


    someone must be behind this.


    ¡°Which unit do you belong to? Who is your superior?¡± Philip asked.


    The two guards escorting Philip did not answer his questions.


    The man in the front passenger seat, wearing a ck suit with ck sunsses, said with augh,


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you arrive, Mr. rke. Enjoy your final moments.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Philip asked.


    He actually knew thest name rke. The man justughed without another word.


    On Fennel¡¯s side, he also tried to dig for information but it was to no avail. This made Fennel frown.


    This group of people was obviously targeting Philip and him. Otherwise, they would not have been so


    quick and urate in making their move.


    In the other car, Vivi sat with Theo and the others. Vivi was a little scared and worried now. She had


    never experienced such a thing before and was naturally afraid. On the other hand, Old Kern followed


    behind these cars while constantly making calls and using his contacts in Sendona to handle the case.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Immediately contact the SPEAR Bureau branch in Sendona and find out who¡¯s trying to arrest the


    youngdy and her friends!¡±


    Old Kern was getting angry.


    The SPEAR Bureau had gone too far. Miss Joo was not a criminal.


    Soon, Old Kern received a call from the other party, saying that they could not help with this matter.


    The SPEAR Bureau wanted to make the arrest personally and the reason was not convenient to be


    disclosed for the time being. However, Vivi Joo could be released. Hearing this, Old Kern breathed a


    sigh of relief and asked, ¡°What about her friends? They came to Sendona for some business but they


    were arrested as soon as they entered the country. There must be a reason for this.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone sounded a littlezy. ¡°Old Kern, stop bothering about this


    matter. That¡¯s all I can do for you. Miss Vivi Joo can be released in a while, but not her friends. They


    still need to undergo a detailed investigation. You don¡¯t want the SPEAR Bureau to target your Mekar


    Group, right? When dealing with such matters, less is more.¡±


    After that, the call ended. Old Kern sat inside the Rolls-Royce gloomily.


    ***


    Soon, Philip and the others arrived in the vicinity of a tall building, which was shaped like a sharp sword


    soaring into the sky. It was surrounded by heavily armed soldiers on patrol.


    There were also various fighter jets andbat tanks. It seemed to be a secret battle unit. The car


    went through three checkpoints before entry was granted.


    ¡°Here we are. Get out!¡±


    tter!


    The door was pushed open. Philip and the rest had hoods over their heads. Then, they were taken into


    several separate secret rooms.


    Vivi was released not long after she went in.

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410


    She looked at Old Kern with bewildered eyes and said, ¡°Old Kern, think of something quickly. Why are


    Philip and the rest arrested? How could they do this to them without reason?¡±


    Old Kern was also very helpless and said with a sigh, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already asked about this matter and


    used all my contacts in Sendona to get you released. Your friends are people targeted by the SPEAR


    Bureau and can¡¯t be released for the time being. It¡¯s said that they need to go through a detailed


    investigation.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate? We just entered this country and haven¡¯t done anything. I don¡¯t care. You


    must find someone to get them out!¡± Vivi stomped her feet angrily.


    Old Kern was helpless and could only continue making calls. However, everyone who received Old


    Kern¡¯s call advised him not to interfere and ended the call. Thus, this entire case seemed shrouded in


    mystery.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. At this moment, he was sitting in a brightly lit chamber. The hood on his head was


    taken off, and for a while, he could not open his eyes under the dazzling light. When he saw the inner


    structure of this secret room, his face became very dark.


    A ck ss wall, obviously like those found in an interrogation cell. The inside could be seen from the


    outside, but not vice versa. The remaining three walls were white. A square iron-frame table and a


    chair stood in the middle. Two probe cameras were ced in two corners of the room.


    After Philip nced around the room, his eyes were focused on the ck ss wall.


    When he used his strength of the disciples and tried to use the power of rules to control matter, he


    found that his senses could not prate that ss wall.


    At the same time, four people of varying heights stood outside the ss wall. The leading middle-aged


    man had a serious and rigid face with deep-set eyes like an eagle. He had a special gold badge of the


    SPEAR Bureau on his chest. Three fully armed guards stood behind him.


    When Philip used his power of disciple rules, some electronic instruments and monitoring equipment


    outside the secret room began to monitor Philip¡¯s disciple power attributes.


    ¡°Commander Rikes! The monitoring data is responding!¡± A female employee shouted at this moment.


    Rikes turned his head and looked at the data disy on the monitoring screen, which showed


    possession of the power of a disciple in the third zone. Then, he asked in a thick, hoarse voice, ¡°Is this


    the final data?¡±


    The blonde woman shook her head and said, ¡°No, this is only the data monitored so far. As for whether


    there¡¯s a higher value, we need to continue monitoring.¡±


    Rikes nodded and turned to look at Philip, who had gotten up and walked to the ss wall in the


    chamber.


    Philip reached out and touched the ss wall, which felt cold to the touch. It was constructed of a


    special material that could iste the disciples¡¯ control over the power of rule and matter.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Was this the strength of the SPEAR Bureau?


    Was it the same as the Supernatural Bureau in the country?


    As Philip observed the ck ss wall, Rikes stood on the other side of the ss wall with a sneer on


    his mouth. He turned around and walked to the ss wall of another secret room.


    In this room, Fennel appeared much calmer. He sat on the chair with his head resting on his hands. He


    seemed to be sleeping and not taking this ce seriously at all.


    ¡°His details,¡± Rikes asked coldly with a chill in the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411


    Immediately, someone presented the data about Fennel, but the content was very brief. The corners of


    Rikes¡¯ eyes turned cold as he asked, ¡°Is there no other information?¡±


    The subordinate behind him shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Rikes looked at the blonde woman and asked, ¡°Any monitoring data?¡±


    The blonde woman shook her head as well and said, ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any disciple energy


    fluctuations in him. He¡¯s just like a normal person.¡±


    ¡°A normal person?¡±


    Rikes sneered and said, ¡°Impossible. Get a few people to go in and y with him.¡±


    After that, someone arranged for three tattooed prisoners in orange vests to enter the secret room


    where Fennel was. The three prisoners were all burly guys and half a head taller than Fennel. They


    were more than twice as brawny as him. As soon as they entered the chamber, they approached


    Fennel, who was sitting down, with ill intentions. The bald guy in the lead approached Fennel


    arrogantly and said with a sneer, ¡°Hey, stupid pig, stand up! That¡¯s not where you should sit!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, stand up, you stupid pig!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Look, this kid is so skinny that he¡¯s not even enough to pleasure me!¡±


    They kept mocking and provoking Fennel with all kinds of vulgarities.


    The bald guy in the lead with a vicious snake tattoo on his arm grabbed Fennel¡¯s cor with one hand.


    With wide eyes, he pointed at Fennel¡¯s nose and said provocatively, ¡°Hey, stupid pig, I want you to


    stand up, kneel on the floor, and crawl around here. Do you understand? Now, do as I say! Otherwise,


    I¡¯ll put your head on this piece of iron and kick it like a ball!¡±


    Fennel snorted, looked down at the guy¡¯s hand that was holding his cor, and said, ¡°You have three


    seconds to let go of me and kneel down and apologize to me. Otherwise, say goodbye to your hand.¡±


    ¡°What? F*ck you! What did you say? You want me to kneel down and apologize to you? Oh sh*t, I can¡¯t


    wait to crush you on the ground and trample you to death, you damned pig!¡± The bald man cursed, his


    eyes full of disdain for Fennel.


    This was discrimination. Fennel shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    Bang!


    He suddenly struck out, and before anyone could react, they saw that the arrogant bald guy was


    already grabbed on the wrist by Fennel. His head was pressed on the square iron table!


    ¡°Ow! F*ck, let go! You stupid pig!¡± the bald guy shouted.


    However, Fennel just looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You reap what you sow. You crossed the line!¡±


    Bang!


    Fennel grabbed the man¡¯s head and mmed it heavily on the iron table!


    With a muffled noise, the table was dented. The man¡¯s nose was bleeding, and his teeth were broken.


    He fell to the ground while clutching his head and groaning.


    ¡°F*ck! Kill him!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In an instant, the remaining two tattooed brawny men waved their fists and cursed as they rushed at


    Fennel. Fennel¡¯s face was indifferent as he threw a kick!


    Bang!


    He kicked one of the burly men and sent him flying several meters away!

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412


    The other party¡¯s back crashed into the ck ss wall!


    Crack!


    The entire ck ss wall cracked as if it was going to shatter. The burly man fell to the ground and


    rolled around in pain. With just that kick, he felt that several ribs were broken.


    When the remaining burly man saw that both his buddies had fallen, he panicked and was frightened.


    He put on a fighting stance and looked around.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, he drew a dagger from his waist, held it in his hand, and yelled, ¡°F*ck! Go to hell!¡±


    Seeing the dagger stabbing toward his chest, Fennel reached out with two fingers.


    ng!


    With his two fingers, he mped the iing dagger.


    The burly foreigner waspletely shocked. ¡®He actually mped the dagger with two fingers?¡¯


    This was horrifying!


    Was he still human? Was this martial arts?


    Immediately after, in the next second, Fennel moved his finger and broke the dagger crisply. At the


    same time, he kicked the burly man in the stomach, sending him flying back and hitting a wall heavily.


    The entire wall cracked!


    Everything only took about a minute, and Fennel easily took down three burly foreigners.


    Rikes and the others naturally saw this scene from the outside. With eyes full of chills, he looked at


    Fennel as he approached the ss wall. A trace of hatred shed in the corner of his eyes as he said,


    ¡°Interesting. What does the monitoring data say?¡±


    The blonde woman looked at the monitoring equipment and said in bafflement, ¡°Commander Rikes, the


    data still shows no fluctuation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rikes was shocked!


    It was impossible that such skills did not use any disciple power.


    He turned and stared at the monitoring equipment. Indeed, the data showed zero.


    How was this possible?


    Rikes was startled and turned to look at Fennel, who stood in front of the ss wall. Only a ss wall


    separated him and Fennel.


    At this time, a woman with a hot figure wearing a ck professional suit walked in briskly. Her body


    was perfect, and her face was of the typical beauty. It could make people¡¯s hearts flutter at a nce.


    ¡°Commander Rikes, the lord envoy is here to see you,¡± the woman said.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rikes nodded in response before he turned and left. Soon, he saw a woman in a red dress in the


    meeting room. The woman had a perfect S-shaped figure, long dark brown hair, blue eyes, a high nose


    bridge, and a queenly poise.


    ¡°Honorable Lord Envoy, I¡¯ve arrested them as you instructed.¡± Rikes bowed slightly and said


    respectfully to the woman.


    The woman turned around, and her face was totally the image of a goddess who could charm


    everyone.


    She nodded and said in a very sexy voice, ¡°You did well, Rikes. They¡¯re the people Lord Hades wants.


    Where are they now? Take me there.¡±


    Rikes respectfully replied, ¡°Lord Envoy, this way please.¡±

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413


    Soon, the female envoy followed Rikes to the ss wall where Philip was.


    Talina looked at Philip who was sitting in the secret room with an indifferent expression and asked


    Rikes, ¡°His details.¡±


    Rikes quickly and respectfully took out the information about Philip. He said, ¡°His name is Philip rke


    from Orienta. ording to the investigation, he¡¯s the son-inw of a small family in Riverdale, the


    Johnston family. His wife, Wynn Johnston, owns a pharmaceuticalpany called Beacon Group. The


    company has recently been nning to develop a branch in our country. He also has two kids.


    ording to the current monitoring data, he should possess the strength of a disciple in the third


    zone.¡±


    Talina looked at the information in her hands and asked with a frown, ¡°Is that all? Nothing else?¡±


    Rikes shook his head and said, ¡°My lord, this is all the information we could find out about him so far.¡±


    Talina nodded and put the document down. She crossed her arms and looked at Philip sitting inside the


    secret room. With a seductive sneer, she said, ¡°A mere disciple in the third zone isn¡¯t enough to make


    Lord Hades pay so much attention to him. Immediately use our secret contacts and personnel over


    there to find out all his identity and information!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Envoy!¡± Rikes immediately responded.


    Then, Talina turned to Rikes and asked, ¡°What about the other one?¡±


    ¡°This way¡­¡± Rikes led Talina to the ss wall of the secret room where Fennel was.


    Talina saw Fennel who was locked inside and the three burly men who had fallen to the ground. With a


    hint of coldness in the corners of her eyes, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Rikes quickly replied, ¡°Lord Talina, we wanted to monitor his data, but for now, he seems to be a


    normal person.¡±


    ¡°Normal person?¡±


    Talina looked at the three burly men on the ground inside, and her shapely eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°He can¡¯t be a normal person! Lord Hades once told me to be


    careful of him! Continue the test and make sure to get me the real data!¡±


    Rikes quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Lord Talina. We¡¯ll immediately arrange for the disciples to go in! If


    you¡¯re interested, you can stay and watch.¡±


    With a hint of a smile, Talina said, ¡°Very well. I¡¯d love to watch.¡±


    Soon, two disciples from the Hall of the Underworld barged into the secret room.


    The moment Fennel saw them, he smirked and asked, ¡°Wow, two disciples. Which hall are you from?¡±


    The two disciples said with cold faces and wicked sneers, ¡°Damn you, stupid pig. You don¡¯t have the


    right to know that! Now, go to hell!¡±


    With that said, one of the disciples struck out at Fennel!


    Fennel shook his head helplessly, nced at the ck ss wall, and said, ¡°If you want to test my


    strength, there¡¯s no need to find these pieces of rubbish to deal with me. You¡¯re just sending them to


    their deaths!¡±


    After that, Fennel moved. When the disciple threw a punch, Fennel did too!


    Boom!


    A thunderous explosion!


    The disciple¡¯s entire fist and arm shattered under Fennel¡¯s punch. His bones were crushed inch by


    inch!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Boom!


    His entire body flew back and crashed into the electronic iron door of the secret room. A dent in the


    shape of a human form instantly appeared on the door!


    Everyone outside the ss wall gasped. With one punch, a disciple of the second zone was knocked


    out!


    ¡°Is anything detected?¡± Rikes quickly asked the blonde woman at his side.


    The woman who had been monitoring the data still shook her head and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no fluctuation


    of any disciple¡¯s energy. He¡¯s still relying on his physical strength.¡±


    Hiss!


    Rikes and Talina were shocked by those words. Just relying on his physical strength, he defeated a


    disciple of the second zone with one punch!

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414


    Impossible!


    At this time, in the room, Fennel approached the remaining disciple. With a face full of anger, a tall


    disciple roared, ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m going to crush you!¡±


    After saying that, that guy¡¯s figure suddenly swelled and became bigger, just like the Hulk. His head


    reached the ceiling of this secret room. His body was full of bulging muscles like blocks of hard rocks!


    A stone giant!


    ¡°Go to hell, you stupid pig!¡±


    The disciple threw a punch at Fennel. However, Fennel merely nced at him in contempt before he


    raised his hand nonchntly and caught the stone giant¡¯s fist!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    The collision caused a muffled explosion, and a huge burst of pressure suddenly scattered in the secret


    room. The instruments and equipment outside quickly analyzed the monitoring data.


    The disciple power of the second zone. However, it was from the disciple they had sent over!


    The crowd outside was filled with shock and disbelief as they looked inside the secret room at the man


    who had blocked the stone giant¡®s punch with his bare hand.


    Scary! Horrifying!


    Meanwhile, when the disciple saw that Fennel had easily blocked his punch, he suddenly became


    furious and threw another punch with his other fist at Fennel. Fennel snorted and grabbed the stone


    giant¡¯s other fist as well. Then, under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, he violently tossed the stone giant


    away!


    Rumble!


    The stone giant blew the ceiling away, and at the same time, he was heavily smashed by Fennel onto


    the ck ss wall!


    Crack!


    In an instant, the ck ss wall shattered into pieces. The people behind the ss wall also quickly


    ran away. The stone giant fell into the corridor outside and crashed into another wall, cracking the


    entirety of it. The corridor billowed with smoke and dust.


    Fennel stepped out of the secret room indifferently.


    Talina and the others waited for the smoke and dust to clear before they saw Fennel, who was already


    standing three meters away in front of them.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a beauty too. Can you tell me who¡¯s trying to arrest me? Is it Hades of the Hall of the


    Underworld or Vataco of the Hall of Evil?¡±


    Fennel grinned with an innocent look on his face.


    Talina was very angry when she saw Fennel walking out. He yelled to Rikes, ¡°Arrest him! Bring him to


    theb and dissect him for research!¡±


    Hearing this, Rikes quickly pressed the rm button! Instantly, rms red in the entire Sendona


    branch of the SPEAR Bureau!


    At once, dozens of heavily armedbatants poured out from both ends of the corridor!


    Tarina looked angrily at the unbridled Fennel in front of her and said, ¡°Do it!¡±


    Fennel looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Beautiful, it¡¯s not very friendly to y rough. There¡¯s no human


    right.¡±

 Chapter 2415

    Chapter 2415


    With a cold face, Talina looked at Fennel resentfully and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to talk to me about


    human rights! Catch him!¡±


    In an instant, this group of fully armed guards rushed at Fennel.


    Under such circumstances, a normal person would definitely kneel down and beg for mercy. After all,


    there were so many heavily armed guards and those special intelligence agents in ckbat


    uniforms who only ever appeared in Hollywood movies. However, Fennel merely sneered and said,


    ¡°You just want to see how strong I am. Why go through so much trouble?¡±


    With that said, Fennel moved¡­


    In everyone¡¯s line of sight, they saw a figure with flickering red lights. Then, the sound of wailing and


    screaming could be heard throughout the long corridor. In one face-off, heavily armed guards of the


    SPEAR Bureau fell to the floor. These people were knocked unconscious without even knowing what


    went on.


    Fennel had shown mercy. After all, he was not in the country now, so he had to show some courtesy.


    Besides, these guards did nothing wrong and only acted upon orders.


    All this happened in just one minute.


    Seeing this amazing scene, Rikes¡¯ face was full of shock. This was too awesome. It was like the


    Fantastic Four of the SPEAR Bureau.


    Talina also had a surprised look on her face, but there were no signs of fear. It was because she was


    from the Hall of the Underworld and one of Lord Hades¡¯ great envoys!


    Her identity and appearance had already predetermined things. She was a character who did not need


    to be afraid wherever she went. Moreover, the Hall of the Underworld was such a famous organizationN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    in the West that controlled the underground forces of several Western countries. Its members did not


    need to worry or fear anything. Furthermore, Sendona was also the home base of the Hall of the


    Underworld.


    The Hall of the Underworld was in charge of eight regions in Country M, and its power allowed it to be


    proud and arrogant.


    ¡°Hmph! How dare you show off with just that tiny bit of skills?¡± Talina snorted coldly, looking upset.


    Fennel waved his hand and said, ¡°Beautiful, your words are a little hurtful. You wanted to see my


    strength and I¡¯ve already shown it to you. Now, shouldn¡¯t you release me and my buddy?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Talina said coldly, ¡°What I¡¯m going to do now is capture you and bring you back for dissection and


    research!¡±


    Fennel smirked and said, ¡°Beautiful, your request is quite strange.¡±


    Talina red at Fennel and said to Rikes beside her, ¡°Send the disciples over immediately. I want to


    capture him alive and personally dissect him. I want to know what kind of body structure he has!¡±


    While saying this, Talina smiled excitedly.


    Fennel was exasperated. He seemed to have met a slightly perverted woman, and a beautiful one at


    that. This made Fennel, who was bias toward beautiful people, very aggrieved. He originally wanted to


    y out a romantic drama with this beauty, but now, it seemed he could only end this fight quickly.


    Here, Rikes quickly used his headset and said, ¡°Mobilize the Seventh Condor Squad immediately!¡±


    Soon, there was an unusual movement in the corridor¡­

 Chapter 2416

    Chapter 2416


    Seven foreigners of different builds-tall and short, male and female, fat and thin-arrived. As soon as


    they appeared, they carried invincible auras with them.


    Fennel looked over and immediately judged from their auras that these seven people were mainly


    disciples of the third zone. Three of whom had even reached the strength of the fourth zone. There was


    one with the peak strength of the fourth zone.


    Suchbat power would form a very strong squad in the disciple world of any country. They were


    enough to destroy a battalion of 10,000 soldiers!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Fennel snorted as he looked at the seven disciples and said, ¡°Wow, what a big lineup. Is


    this your show of hospitality? Beautiful, isn¡¯t it a bit too much?¡±


    Talina revealed a smile that was enough to make any men submit and said, ¡°Since you know to be


    afraid now, put your hands on your head and kneel down. Let me adore you tonight.¡±


    Talina was a very forthright and outspoken woman. Thus, whatever she wanted, she would always


    pursue it.


    For example, right now, she had a very strong urge to bring Fennel back to dissect and study him.


    She was a medical doctor and also a human body research scientist with a strong interest in the


    anatomy of disciples. Although she had dissected the bodies of many disciples, she had never done so


    on someone like Fennel. Therefore, she was so excited that there was an uncontroble impulse in her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Fennel shrugged and said with a light smile, ¡°Then it seems a fight is inevitable.¡±


    With that said, the seven disciples from the Seventh Condor Squad unleashed their auras. In an


    instant, this area was filled with terrifying energy pressure. Thebinedbat power of these seven


    disciples was enough to kill a disciple who had just entered the fifth zone.


    There was a huge difference in strength between the disciples of the fourth and fifth zones. It was a


    renewedprehension of the rules and matter. Thus, to kill a disciple of the fifth zone with their


    combat power was staggering.


    ¡°Lord Talina, let us teach this ignorant boy a lesson for you!¡±


    ¡°Let me personally present him to you as your birthday gift!¡±


    In a sh, the seven disciples disyed their prowess. One of them raised his hand and unleashed a


    long ming whip at Fennel. The ming whip that looked like it could tear the space apart was


    extremely hot and seemed like it could melt the entire corridor.


    Fennel looked at the iing me whip coldly, shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°Have I been


    away from the West for too long?¡±


    Then, Fennel grabbed the ming whip with his bare hands!


    Snap!


    The crisp sound and churning energy were enough to overturn everything. However, Fennel merely


    grabbed the me whip just like that!


    The face of the disciple who used the fire attribute immediately tensed as he swung the whip


    vigorously, trying to withdraw his weapon.


    However, the me whip remained motionless in Fennel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The disciple was furious.


    At the same time, a tall disciple with tanned skin beside him suddenly stomped on the floor and jumped


    up. His hands turned into steel-like fists and smashed on Fennel¡¯s head!


    A disciple with metal attribute!


    The two steel-like fists of the tall disciple were about to hit the mark. This punch was enough to destroy


    any battle tank.

 Chapter 2417

    Chapter 2417


    At the critical juncture, when the tanned disciple saw that his fist was fast approaching Fennel, a cruel


    smile appeared on his month.


    No one could survive his steel-like fist. However, abruptly, the walls on both sides suddenly crumbled.


    The steel bars in the walls were like swimming snakes, struggling to burst out of the walls before


    turning into a cage and trapping the disciple in the air!


    The sudden turn of events shocked the other disciples, including Talina and Rikes. This was a disciple


    with the same metal attributes!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Sounds of footsteps were heard from the other end of the corridor. A tall figure reached out his right


    arm and grabbed at the tanned disciple who was trapped in the steel cage in midair!


    Creak!


    Bang!


    The steel cage suddenly shrank in mid-air and crushed the tanned disciple trapped inside into a bloody


    mist.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Terrifying!


    Very strong!


    With just one move, a disciple with metal attributes from the third zone was easily killed. The remaining


    six disciples focused their attention on the man who approached from the other end of the corridor.


    It was none other than Philip!


    With a cold expression on his face, he walked to Fennel¡¯s side and asked with a frown, ¡°What do you


    n to do?¡±


    Fennel shrugged and loosened his hold. The me whip in his hand was quickly retracted by the other


    party. Then, he looked helplessly at the remaining six disciples and the envoy named Talina on the


    opposite side.


    Fennel had heard of Talina, the envoy under Lord Hades. She was a female pervert with a passion for


    studying the human body. He did not expect to meet her here. However, the other party did not know


    him.


    At this moment, when Talina saw that Philip had easily taken down a metal disciple in the third zone,


    instead of anger, there was excitement and thrill on her face.


    ¡°Oh my, a metal disciple from Orienta. I¡¯m so excited. It¡¯s too rare! What¡¯s your attribute level?¡± Talina


    asked feverishly.


    Philip frowned and asked Fennel, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°A lunatic who loves to study the human body and disciples. Be


    careful not to be targeted by her. As far as I know, anyone who has been targeted by her has been


    turned into a specimen.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at Talina with a hint of disgust in his eyes. He abhorred these lunatics who


    studied the human body now.


    The Lovce family was one of them.


    Over here, Talina became more excited and agitated as she shouted to the remaining six disciples in


    front of her, ¡°Quick! Catch the two of them for me. I want to study them!¡±


    The six remaining disciples were still a little shocked that Philip had killed theirrade with just a


    simple move!


    Rikes also had a foreboding and quickly decided to get the defense team to surround the entire SPEAR


    Bureau in Sendona.


    At the periphery of the building at this moment, batches of heavily armed guards had assembled.


    Countless armored vehicles and battle tanks also blocked all entrances and exits. Fighter jets circled


    the building, while all cannons and missiles were aimed at the main entrance of the SPEAR Bureau.


    ***


    Meanwhile, far away in the jungle somewhere on the outskirts of Sendona.

 Chapter 2418

    Chapter 2418


    This was the base camp of the Hall of the Sun that belonged to the 12 Sacred Halls of the West. It was


    arge green training field with some building facilities hidden in the dense forest, as well as some


    battle tanks, armored vehicles, and fighter jets parked on the airfield.


    At this moment, extremely strict training was being conducted with nearly a hundred shirtless men on


    the training ground. At the forefront of this group of people, a man in a greenbat uniform was lying


    on a beach chair. His face was covered with a hat, and his eyes were closed in rest. A golden badge


    that symbolized the sun hung around his neck. His figure was not too tall but full of bulging muscles


    that deterred others.


    Suddenly, his walkie-talkie picked up a signal. A woman¡¯s voice was heard, sounding serious. ¡°Hans,


    come to the electronic warfare room!¡±


    The tanned man with closed eyes said in azy and impatient voice, ¡°Hey, Georgina, don¡¯t disturb my


    rare time under the sun, okay? Besides, you don¡¯t have the right to order me around!¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Get over here at once! The boss is back!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Georgina was obviously impatient and angry, so she broke out a curse.


    Swish!


    The man named Hans suddenly sat up straight from the beach chair. He abruptly took off the hat on his


    face, smiled foolishly, and asked in surprise, ¡°The boss is back? Are you sure? I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Then, Hans immediately got up and shouted to the nearly 100 people who were training, ¡°Give me


    extra 500 push-ups!¡±


    After saying that, he ignored the wails from the group and hurried to the electronic warfare room.


    Meanwhile, in a square building, three walls were full of electronic disy screens. In the middle, more


    than a dozenputers and high-tech equipment were ced. The surveince footage covered


    various streets in Sendona and drone surveince. This was the electronic warfare room.


    In this room, there was a sexy woman with fiery red and wavy hair dressed in a ck leather outfit. She


    sat in front of a centralputer, tapping away on the keyboard. This woman was none other than


    Georgina, who spoke to Hans earlier.


    Her hot figure and perfect face were better than certain celebrities!


    At this moment, three men and one woman had gathered around her.


    Hans rushed in from the door and shouted happily, ¡°Georgina, where¡¯s the boss? Tell me quickly!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Hans rushed in, several people merely nced at him before they silently focused their eyes on


    the electronic screen. A frail man with ck-rimmed sses looked serious andposed. He looked


    at everyone before he pushed the frame of his sses and coughed. He said, ¡°Okay, except for the


    marshal who¡¯s on a mission, everyone is here.¡±


    His codename was Strategist. He was the brains of the Sun Hall. His knowledge and strategies were


    unmatched. Generally, when the boss was absent, he was the one whomanded the operation of


    the Sun Hall.


    Once, he destroyed three dark forces under the 12 Sacred Halls of the West at a very small price. The


    strength of those three forces was ranked below the 12 Sacred Halls, and they had always wanted to


    join the 12 Sacred Halls to be the 13th Hall. However, they once offended Fennel by mistake.


    Hence, they were wiped out by the Strategist overnight!


    In that battle, the Sun Hall became so famous among the 12 Sacred Halls that their ranking suddenly


    jumped to the top five. It was because to be able to wipe out three forces capable of bing the 13th


    hall overnight was enough to shock the entire West.

 Chapter 2419

    Chapter 2419


    Hans was a little confused and asked, ¡°Strategist, what¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t the boss back? Why are you


    standing here?¡±


    The strategist looked at Hans and exined, ¡°We just received news that the boss was taken away by


    the people of SPEAR Bureau in Sendona, and the Hall of the Underworld is operating behind this.¡±


    ¡°What? Those bastards from the SPEAR Bureau actually captured the boss?¡±


    Hans took off his hat in fury and roared, ¡°Damn it! How dare those bastards capture the boss? Do they


    want to die? I¡¯ll bring my men and destroy them!¡±


    After saying that, Hans turned his head and was about to leave. However, the strategist said, ¡°Hans,


    come back! Listen to Georgina about the current situation!¡±


    Hans was so angry that he could hardly wait and shouted, ¡°Why listen to her? The boss has been


    captured by the SPEAR Bureau. We¡¯ll just fight our way in and demand his release!¡±


    The strategist¡¯s face darkened as he barked, ¡°Hans Gooding!¡±


    Hans finally stopped. After all, the prestige of the Strategist in the Hall of the Sun was second only to


    the Sun God Apollo, Fennel Leigh.


    Then, the Strategist signaled Georgina to report the situation. Georgina retrieved the surveince


    footage, as well as the footage before and after Fennel and the others were taken away. She said, ¡°As


    of now, it has been more than 20 minutes since the boss and his friends were brought in. The


    manpower we arranged in the vicinity has been taken out by the Hall of the Underworld in advance,


    which is why we just received the news.¡±


    While saying that, Georgina pressed a few keys, and the electronic disy screen switched to the real-


    time surveince footage outside the SPEAR Bureau. The screen was full of heavily armed guards,


    variousbat vehicles, battle tanks, and even fighter jets! Georgina pointed to the screen and said,


    ¡°This is the current situation at the SPEAR Bureau. From the looks of it, the boss is fighting with them


    inside.¡±


    After listening to Georgina¡¯s report, the Strategist¡¯s face darkened. He analyzed the strength of the


    armed forces on the surveince screen and said to everyone, ¡°How many people can we mobilize


    now?¡±


    After they made their reports, Hans said, ¡°Strategist, I have all my men! Let me go! I¡¯ll wipe them out in


    one fell swoop!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Strategist frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re too rash and can¡¯t hold back your temper. How about you go


    with Georgina? Remember, don¡¯t sh with them readily. Any action can only be taken at my order!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go with this big-as*ed woman? No, I¡¯ll do it alone!¡±


    Hans looked at Georgina, who had stood up with a face full of reluctance. He and Georgina had never


    been on good terms because he did not like Westerners. When Fennel brought Georgina back in the


    past, Hans had strongly objected.


    Georgina stood up, her face full of chills as she stared at Hans. She squeezed her fist and said, ¡°Hans,


    do you want to spar?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you?¡± Hans answered.


    Seeing that the fiery Georgina was about to fight with Hans, the Strategist red at Hans and said


    angrily, ¡°Stop arguing and make a move!¡±


    With thatmand, Hans snorted coldly, turned around, and left.


    Georgina followed closely and walked out of the electronic warfare room.


    The Strategist looked at the departing backs of the bickering pair and sighed helplessly as he said,


    ¡°When will Hans ept Georgina?¡±


    On one side, another woman with a sexy figure and shoulder-length ck hair smiled faintly and said,


    ¡°He¡¯s still a child at heart.¡±


    The Strategist shook his head, looked at the remaining few people, and said, ¡°You should make a


    move too. If the Hall of the Underworld makes any movement, eradicate them at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several people responded and walked out of the electronic warfare room.

 Chapter 2420

    Chapter 2420


    In the Hall of the Sun, the five great envoys under Sun God Apollo sprang into action!


    The Strategist remained in the base camp of the Sun Hall. Their actions and lineup were enough to


    shock the entire West.


    Back then, when Fennel first entered the West, he established the Sun Hall and led the seven great


    envoys to eradicate ten dark forces. With that achievement, he was promoted to one of the 12 Sacred


    Halls of the West and obtained the title of the Sacred Hall of the Sun. After that, Fennel shed several


    times with the Hall of Evil, Hall of the Underworld, and Hall of Death. He caused severe damage to the


    Hall of Evil and Hall of Death.


    Since then, the Hall of the Sun became an existence that others look up to in the West. The legend of


    Sun God Apollo was also widely circted in the West. They only knew that he was a mysterious man


    from the East.


    ***


    Back to the SPEAR Bureau.


    At this moment, the six remaining disciples stared coldly at Fennel and Philip. Abruptly, they sprang


    into action!


    The six disciples from the West used their attribute abilities and unleashed deadly killing moves upon


    Fennel and Philip. A dazzling fight broke out in the corridor, which copsed the walls.


    From the outside of the SPEAR Bureau building, walls started to crumble and ss started to shatter


    starting from below the first floor. Then, the destruction kept spreading up the floors. Within a few


    seconds, the walls and ss on the first floor were all shattered.


    Boom!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, several figures smashed through several walls as they flew out and crashed heavily


    on the ground. They sted several scorched pits!


    Rumble!


    On the seventh or eighth floor, behind a shattered wall, a roaring fire chimera suddenly bit a man


    wrapped in a blue barrier and soared into the sky!


    Roar!


    A deafening roar resounded in the area!


    Outside the SPEAR Bureau, the fully armed guards on standby saw the disciples being knocked away


    by the fire chimera. They showed expressions of horror!


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡±


    ¡°Get ready to fire!¡±


    In an instant, under the leadership of themander, all the fully armed guards of the SPEAR Bureau


    stood ready for battle. All the muzzles, including the armored vehicles and battle tanks, were aimed at


    the hole in the wall on the seventh or eighth floor. Anyone who appeared would be subjected to heavy


    artillery attacks!


    Indiscriminate firing all around!


    Suddenly, a figure flew out from that hole¡­


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Boom!


    Dozens of heavily armed SPEAR Bureau guards, seven or eight battle tanks, as well as the fighter jets


    hovering in the sky aimed and fired indiscriminately at the figure at once. Such intense firepower was


    enough to destroy any disciple in the fourth zone!


    The sky was full of bullets and missiles.


    The moment Philip jumped out, he instinctively sensed great danger. He turned his head and looked at


    the rapidly firing bullets and missilesunched from the ground and the sky. A biting chill appeared in


    the corner of his eyes!

 Chapter 2421

    Chapter 2421


    Faced with such intensive firepower, even a disciple of the fourth zone would choose to evade or


    launch defense. However, at that moment, Philip faced the firepower head-on and raised his arms.


    Boom!


    Endless raging energy pressure surged around him, and a steel wall half a meter thick suddenly


    appeared in front of his hands. At this moment, the steel bars and some metallic objects in the walls of


    the surrounding buildings flew toward the steel wall at high speed. They merged into the wall that was


    now the size of half a basketball court.


    Boom!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Rapid firepower bombarded that steel wall and caused an explosion that sted into the sky. The


    scene was like modern warfare and looked very shocking.


    At that time, several tracking missiles went around the steel wall and sted right at Philip. Philip¡¯s


    eyes were cold as he raised his hand and grabbed the missiles with ming tails.


    The speeding missiles swayed in midair, changed their flight trajectory, reversed their direction, and


    headed toward the battle tanks on the ground as well as the fighter jets in the sky.


    Rumble!


    Instantly, the battle tanks on the ground were hit by the missiles and exploded in mes. Many heavily


    armed guards were also sted into the sky. Even the two fighter jets in the sky were not spared and


    got hit by the missiles. With thick ck smoke and soaring mes, they lost control and fell from the air


    while spinning in circles.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Boom!


    The fighter jets crashed to the ground and triggered arge sea of mes. The missiles on the fighter


    jets also exploded like fireworks.


    Suchbat power stunned the heavily armed guards on the ground.


    At the same time, a red dragon halberd pierced through the SPEAR Bureau building and prated


    the body of a disciple with the peak strength of the fourth zone, flung him into the air, and tore him


    apart.


    Roar!


    The red halberd soared into the sky like a dragon, raging with iparable pressure.


    Immediately after, a figure walked out from the main entrance of the SPEAR Bureau. With a raise of his


    hand, the red dragon halberd in the air flew back to Fennel¡¯s hands, spinning with a dazzling red glow.


    Swish!


    The red dragon halberd in his hand formed a beautiful arc of red light.


    At that moment, all the guards of the SPEAR Bureau, including Commander Rikes and Talina, who


    were hiding behind the crowd, were dumbfounded.


    The red dragon halberd! It was actually the red dragon halberd!


    In that case, that man could only be the legendary master of the Hall of the Sun, The Sun God, Apollo!


    Hiss!


    The ce went dead silent. Rikes felt as if a big stone was weighing heavily on his heart. He could


    hardly breathe.


    Talina was also full of horror and shock. Her beautiful eyes were filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 2422

    Chapter 2422


    He was actually the Sun God Apollo.


    ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ Talina felt a little flustered.


    In the West, Sun God Apollo was taboo.


    At this time, in the surrounding streets and distant sky, dozens of armored vehicles and battle tanks, as


    well as several Apache fighters, suddenly approached at high speed. All the artillery muzzles and focus


    points were aimed at this group of guards surrounding Fennel and Philip.


    The leaders were naturally Hans and Georgina. They brought nearly a hundred guards and surrounded


    the ce.


    Thud!


    Hans jumped down from the battle tank in hisbat boots with a heavy machine gun in his hand and


    several missiles on his back. He looked like a battle maniac. He nced coldly at Talina in the crowd,


    and the golden sun badge on his chest was extremely eye-catching.


    The envoy of the Hall of the Sun!


    Talina¡¯s good-looking brows furrowed deeply, and she turned to look at the man with the red dragon


    halberd in his hand.


    It could be concluded that he was indeed the Sun God Apollo. In the entire 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West, he was among the top three existences. The Hall of the Sun¡¯s strength was on par with the Hall


    of the Underworld.


    How did things turn out this way?


    Hans looked at the group of heavily armed guards of the SPEAR Bureau blocking the way in the front.


    He raised the heavy machine gun in his hand and roared, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Rat-tat-tat!


    He pulled the trigger, and the machine gun fired a barrage of bullets. At once, the group of guards in


    ckbat uniforms all looked at each other.


    Then, Hans swaggered through the group of guards and walked up to Fennel.


    Georgina followed closely behind. When she passed by Talina, Georgina sneered and said, ¡°Talina,


    you¡¯ve made a serious mistake.¡±


    ¡°Sh*t! Georgina, you b*tch!¡±


    Talina and Georgina were rivals and would be at each other¡¯s throats whenever they met. Neither one


    would give in to the other. Both of them were research freaks, one with a preference for human


    anatomy while the other forputers. Both were also beauties. In the 12 Sacred Halls, they held the


    title of ¡®Goddess Envoys¡¯!


    Georgina turned her head and left Talina with the sight of her back as she walked toward Fennel.


    Hans and Georgina walked up to Fennel, knelt down on one knee, and shouted respectfully, ¡°Wee


    back, Sun God!¡±


    Fennel put the red dragon halberd in his hand away and said, ¡°Get up. Did the Strategist ask you to


    come?¡±


    Hans and Georgina got up. Georgina spoke first, her eyes full of adoration and love as she said


    excitedly, ¡°Yes, Apollo. The Strategist told us toe here.¡±


    Hans was annoyed and red at Georgina before he looked at Fennel with a silly smile, saying, ¡°Boss,


    let¡¯s go. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    Fennel nodded. He looked at the approaching Philip and introduced. ¡°This is my buddy, Philip rke.¡±


    Hans and Georgina nodded at Philip in a friendly manner.


    Then, Fennel led Philip, Hans, and Georgina toward Talina and the others.


    At Fennel¡¯s approach, with the battle maniac, Hans, and her arch-nemesis, Georgina, behind him,


    Talina¡¯s expression became very ugly. Her eyes flickered, and she was somewhat afraid to make eye


    contact with Fennel. After all, he was the legendary Sun God Apollo.


    ¡°Miss Talina, I¡¯m very sorry, but we have to go back.¡± Fennel smiled.


    He did not want to have a conflict with the Hall of the Underworld on the first day of his return. He had


    to go back and discuss many things first.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Talina was very flustered at the moment. She knew that with the people she had, she could not stop


    Fennel and the others. Furthermore, that was the master of the Sun Hall. Therefore, Talina could only


    silently watch as Fennel left with everyone.


    Fennel and the others got into the cars and left swaggeringly in front of Talina and the others.


    After they left, Talina stomped her feet angrily and shouted, ¡°Damn it! That damned Apollo and that


    b*tch Georgina! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

 Chapter 2423

    Chapter 2423


    Rikes walked over and humbly asked, ¡°Lord Envoy, what should we do next?¡±


    Talina red at Rikes angrily and said, ¡°Hmph! Keep a close eye on them and let me know if there¡¯s


    any unusual movement! Also, notify the Fantastic Four who are on a mission and have them rush back


    immediately!¡±


    With cold sweat on his forehead, Rikes said, ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    Finally, Talina took ast nce at Fennel¡¯s departing group before she turned around and got into a


    large Mercedes SUV.


    ¡°Go back!¡± Talina said coldly to the driver.


    Then, the car started and headed back to the Hall of the Underworld¡¯s base camp in Sendona.


    Unlike the Hall of the Sun, the base of the Hall of the Underworld was not in the jungle but in the city


    center. It was a splendid towering skyscraper, The Hades Tower!


    It was 300 to 400 stories high, the entire building was dazzling and andmark building in the entire


    Sendona.


    The perimeter of this building was full of patrolling guards. There were also many disciples also


    ambushed in the shadows. It could be said that the security facilities and personnel here were even


    more terrifying and powerful than the Octagon.


    At this moment, a Mercedes-Benz SUV stopped at the front entrance of the building. Talina got down


    from the car wearing a trench coat and sunsses. She was tall, sexy, and hot. She was the focus


    wherever she went.


    When the guards at the door saw Talina, they nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Lord Envoy.¡±


    Talina took off her sunsses and walked into the building elegantly. She went through a security


    check at the elevator doors and got on a private elevator. The elevator went straight to the top of the


    building. The most luxurious suite took up the topmost floor. It covered an area of thousands of square


    feet. Various luxurious objects and many cultural relics from various countries could be seen in the


    suite.


    A row of maids in short-skirted uniforms stood on both sides of the room. All of them were of top quality


    with excellent figures.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At this time, on the side of the suite near the French windows, there was a shirtless man with tanned


    skin and bulging muscles. He had tattoos all over his arms, thighs, chest, and back. He was none other


    than Hades, the Lord of the Underworld who terrified all the dark forces in the West. He was also one


    of the top three super existences in the 12 Sacred Halls of the West.


    A man of intelligence and power!


    At this time, he was doing high-level physical training. Even when standing a few meters away from the


    tall man, an overwhelming pressure could be felt from him. A man and a woman stood on either side of


    him. The man was a typical Western man-tall and burly with an indifferent face. He had his arms


    crossed. The woman had a darkplexion. Her hair was up in a ponytail, and her curvaceous body


    was S-shaped. She was a ssic tanned goddess.


    The two of them stood like guardians to the man in the middle. There was an unconcealed fierce chill in


    their eyes.


    The ck and White Furies!


    They were the two strongest envoys under Lord Hades in the Hall of the Underworld. The number of


    people who had died under their hands was no less than a hundred. Moreover, not one of those victims


    was a weakling.

 Chapter 2424

    Chapter 2424


    At this time, the door of the suite was pushed open.


    Talina strutted in while swaying her hips. She stood behind Hades, lowered her head, and said


    apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Hades, I failed.¡±


    At this moment, Hades took the warm towel brought by the servant on a gold tray and wiped the sweat


    from his face. He hummed in a muffled voice, turned around to look at Talina, and asked, ¡°Have you


    seen him?¡±


    Talina hurriedly replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Hades asked.


    Talina hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Very strong¡­¡±


    Hades smiled and said with a nod, ¡°If l went up against him, who do you think will win?¡±


    Talina replied, ¡°My honored Lord Hades, of course. Apollo, that coward, is not worthy to bepared


    to Lord Hades!¡±


    Hades smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯tpliment me. I know how strong Apollo is. The failure of this mission


    has little to do with you. I just want to find out if he¡¯s still as fierce and domineering as he used to be.¡±


    Talina was puzzled. She looked up at the kingly Lord Hades and asked with a frown, ¡°Lord Hades, are


    we just going to forget this?¡±


    Hades smiled, walked down from the high tform of the training ground, and came in front of Talina.


    Talina quickly lowered her head respectfully.


    Hades reached out and cupped Talina¡¯s jade-like chin. A pair of eyes full of temptation and wisdom


    stared at Talina as the man revealed the most sinister smile of the evilest man in the world. He said,


    ¡°Talina, do you think I¡¯d just forget it?¡±


    Talina¡¯s heart was thumping at this moment, and her mind went nk. It was because Lord Hades was


    so close to her. She could see his face. It was so handsome and so full of masculine charm. He was


    the eternal king in Talina¡¯s heart.


    Hades released his hold and said to the ck and White Furies behind him, ¡°You guys go and try him


    out. I want to see if Apollo¡¯s strength has regressed. By the way, that kid he brought back, bring him


    back to me. I¡¯m very interested in him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Hades!¡±


    The ck and White Furies replied respectfully and left.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He followed Fennel back to the base camp of the Hall of the Sun.


    A group of people surrounded Fennel and chartered non-stop. It could be seen that everyone truly


    admired and adored Fennel.


    Fennel said a few words before he solemnly introduced Philip to everyone. ¡°Everyone, this is my good


    buddy from Orienta, Philip rke. In the future, he¡¯ll also be an important member of the Hall of the


    Sun. He can represent my intent.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone was shocked!


    Philip looked very young. Although he was a little handsome, he did not feel too powerful. The Sun God


    Apollo actually treated him as such. Even Georgina, the woman who had always only been interested


    in Fennel, could not help but take a few more nces at Philip.


    Apollo¡¯s good buddy?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Boss, are you kidding? We only respect you. How can such aplete stranger represent you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. We can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    ¡°Right! In the Hall of the Sun, only strength speaks for itself!¡±


    All of a sudden, the group of people burst out into a discussion.


    There was discontent, displeasure, and most of all, unwillingness to concede!


    They only respected and admired Fennel. For an unknown man to suddenly appear and say that he


    could represent Sun God Apollo, it was only natural for everyone to be dissatisfied.


    Fennel shrugged and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Very good! Whoever disagrees, step forward.¡±

 Chapter 2425

    Chapter 2425


    tter!


    A group of guards training in the Hall of the Sun stood forward. Hans also stood among them. He was


    the most indignant. In his heart, Sun God Apollo was the only one worthy of his respect and obedience.


    No one else!


    Hans was not even willing to listen to the Strategist, but he had high prestige in the Hall of the Sun.


    Many times, Hans had no choice but to obey orders.


    ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯ s try out the standards of the so-called Hall of the Sun,¡± Philip said casually.


    He knew that Fennel did this on purpose.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s nonchnce, many people got annoyed.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he just appointed the position? How pretentious!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Looking at his age, he doesn¡¯t look like he can fight!¡±


    ¡°I think we can just send a random person to knock him down!¡±


    Fennel smiled lightly. He knew that the group of people under him would disapprove of Philip, so he


    had deliberately set this up. Fennel had already concluded that no one here couldpare to Philip¡¯s


    strength, except him. Moreover, Philip¡¯s potential had not been fully unleashed!


    On the side, Georgina also looked at Fennel and Philip with wide and confused eyes.


    ¡°Lord Apollo, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Georgina was smart Although she was a lot less sophisticated in dealing with people, she was very


    perceptive.


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Georgina, certain things should just be kept under wraps.¡±


    Georgina blinked doubtfully, not quite understanding Fennel¡¯s meaning. In the West, there was no such


    saying. A strong person should just disy their strength so that others could worship them.


    ¡°Hey! I heard that you¡¯re the Sun God¡¯s good buddy. I want to fight you one on one. Will you ept it?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, a young man stepped forward. He was very handsome but had a streak of rebelliousness


    in him. This person was rtively powerful in the Hall of the Sun and was a reserve candidate for the


    envoy position.


    Philip looked at the person in front of him. He wore a greenbat uniform, had well-defined features


    and toned muscles, and radiated a strong intensity. Interesting. A disciple at the peak of the third zone.


    Seeing that kid step forward so ignorantly, Hans immediately red at him. He wanted to be the first to


    go up.


    Philip looked at the young man who stood out and asked, ¡°Why do you want to challenge me?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong enough and you¡¯re not qualified to lord over us!¡± Tyler Wood raised


    his head with a bit of contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Philip raised his eyebrows.


    He was quite aware of which level of strength this young man had reached. It could only be said that


    this group of people under Fennel were true to their nature. All of them were snooty and arrogant. They


    had to be taught a lesson.


    ¡°My name is Tyler Wood. Your name is Philip rke, right? Just tell me if you¡¯ll ept my challenge.


    ¡°If you win the fight, I¡¯ll acknowledge you. If you lose, you should leave here as soon as possible. The


    Hall of the Sun doesn¡¯t need a weakling to order us around.¡±


    Philip also realized at this point that if he could not convince the people now, it would be difficult for him


    to speak up in the Hall of the Sun in the future.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Upon Philip¡¯s agreement, the people around quickly dispersed, leaving the two of them in the middle.


    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Fennel and the Strategist standing behind Fennel showed


    sympathetic expressions. The Strategist had sensed the dangerous vibes from Philip, and he also


    knew about Philip¡¯s details long ago. Seeing Tyler go up against him now, it was undoubtedly hitting a


    stone with an egg!


    Right at the start, Tyler rushed at Philip.

 Chapter 2426

    Chapter 2426


    Slow! He was simply too slow!


    Philip shook his head helplessly and met Tyler¡¯s punch easily. Philip turned around smoothly, switched


    the punch he had prepared to a palm strike, and knocked Tyler down with a simple attack using his


    palm.


    The rules here stated that they could not use the strength of a disciple indiscriminately.


    After all, no one could afford for anything to happen. Thus, they could only rely on their physical


    strength. At this point, dead silence filled the training ground. Tyler quickly got up from the ground, his


    face full of disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible! I wasn¡¯t prepared just now. Let¡¯s start again!¡±


    Philip stood in the same spot and looked around. He saw everyone¡¯s questioning gazes. Hence, he


    cleared his throat, and his voice echoed clearly on the training ground.


    ¡°All of you cane at me together.¡±


    As he said that, everyone was a little stunned, but they soon started talking loudly.


    ¡°What is he talking about? How dare he ask us to attack him together? We have nearly 100 people


    here!¡±


    ¡°He must be bragging, right?¡±


    ¡°How dare he say that?¡±


    However, Philip did not care what they thought at all and repeated his words.


    ¡°Come at me all at once! I don¡¯t want to waste time!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s do it, then!¡± a gruff voice said.


    Another man stood out. His figure was very stout, and his muscles were hardly concealed by the


    combat uniform.


    Someone said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s what you said. Don¡¯t say that we¡¯re taking advantage of ourrge


    numbers when you lose!¡±


    Philip shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. You guys can just go ahead.¡±


    He had seen through the strength of all these people just now. There was not much threat.


    With Philip¡¯s remark, everyone was ready to fight. They soon attacked Philip one after another.


    Philip was very fast. After easily dodging the moves of a few people, he started his counterattack.


    These people were his subordinates, after all. Hence, his attackscked the ruthlessness from the


    past.


    On the outside, Theo and the others were a little worried as they watched. This was nearly 100 people.


    No one could withstand such an overwhelming barrage of attacks, right?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    No matter how well one could fight, it was impossible for all these people to be defeated. However,


    Philip was different. He easily knocked out a few people close to him and neatly avoided the sudden


    punches and kicks with a smooth side- step.


    Soon, all the people in training uniforms were knocked out until finally, Philip was thest man standing.


    Seeing everyone sprawled on the ground howling in pain, only shock remained in the eyes of Hans and


    several other envoys. They did not expect that this killing god would defeat them so quickly. Not a


    single one was left standing.


    Philip panted slightly, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He waved at Hans who stood nearby


    and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fight me? It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Hans frowned, took off his jacket, and tossed it on the ground heavily without further dy.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this! You actually took down all of my people. It seems that you have some strength! No


    wonder the boss holds you in high regard!¡± Hans roared.


    Then, he threw one punch at Philip after another. Even the onlookers could feel the domineering power


    contained in his fists.


    Hans Gooding was one of the great envoys of the Hall of the Sun. He was very strong in his own right.


    Taking on 100 opponents single-handedly was not a problem. However, Philip took him on easily and


    sent him flying within three moves.


    ¡°Do you concede?¡±


    His voice was mild, but thesebatants could hardly think otherwise. They had no doubts about this


    new ¡®little boss¡¯ now.


    ¡°I concede!¡± Tyler Wood eximed first.


    ¡°We give in!¡±


    One after another, the shouts filled the training ground. He had subdued these people with his strength.


    Philip was satisfied with the performance of these people. Then, he turned to Fennel and said, ¡°Is this


    the effect you wanted?¡±


    Fennel smiled, stepped forward, and put his arm around Philip. He said, ¡°In this way, even if something


    happens to me in the future, I have someone to take charge of the Hall of the Sun. Come on, I¡¯ll bring


    you to my turf for a drink.¡±

 Chapter 2427

    Chapter 2427


    Philip was helpless and followed Fennel out of the base camp of the Hall of the Sun. Hans and


    Georgina followed closely behind them.


    Hans now admired Philip from the bottom of his heart because he was a man who revered strength.


    Now, in his mind, the boss was number one and Philip was number two. Hence, he followed with a


    chuckle and said, ¡°Philip, teach me something next time. The moves you did just now were simply too


    dashing!¡±


    Philip smiled. He could tell that Hans was a man true to his nature. He was very forthright.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Philip replied.


    Hans grinned broadly. Fennel also shook his head helplessly and chuckled.


    The three men walked toward a jeep parked on the side of the road. Georgina followed closely behind,


    her eyes stuck on Fennel. They were full of admiration. Even though Philip was amazing enough just


    now, in her heart, Apollo was unbeatable!


    After they left, the Strategist said to the rest of the people, ¡°Alright, inform the others that the boss is


    back safely. They can all retreat.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ***


    Fennel led Philip, who was followed by the boisterous Hans. Along the way, he and Georgina bickered


    endlessly. They were, without a doubt, foes.


    Hanks Bar.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This was the most famous bar in the Franklin neighborhood of Sendona and the most entertaining


    ce to hang out. In the past, whenever Fennel was free, he liked toe here to watch sexy girls


    pole dance while drinking whiskey. At that time, life was carefree andfortable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fennel took the lead and brought Philip and the others to a reserved booth like a frequent customer.


    They sat down and ordered a few drinks.


    Hans was one of those battle maniacs who had always been training and fighting in the jungle. Once


    he entered this prosperous downtown area and a bar filled where lust filled the air, he could not sit still


    at all. He immediately got up and went to flirt with thedies with his drink in hand.


    Georgina was very quiet as she sat in the corner of the booth and sipped her whiskey. From time to


    time, she would nce at the noisy crowd in the bar. Most of the time, she just stared at Fennel, who


    was talking with Philip.


    Fennel sat with Philip, and the two talked about the attack by the SPEAR Bureau and the Hall of the


    Underworld.


    ¡°Do you think the Hall of the Underworld is testing our strength?¡± Philip looked sideways with a frown.


    Fennel took a sip of whiskey and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Hades is a very sinister and cunning guy. I fought


    with him once.¡±


    ¡°You won?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°Almost. It was a draw. Hades is a man with brains, wisdom, and


    strength. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with him if possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip raised his brows and said, ¡°He seems to be a very tough guy.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a difficult guy to deal with, especially the few great envoys under his


    command. The ck and White Furies are the most difficult to deal with. They¡¯re two extremely


    annoying people.¡±

 Chapter 2428

    Chapter 2428


    ¡°ck and White Furies? What an unusual name.¡± Philip frowned.


    Fennel responded, ¡°They¡¯ve gone through countless life and death battles with Hades for many years.


    They¡¯re the killing machines that Hades personally developed. In the 12 Sacred Halls of the West,


    excluding the 12 hall masters, the strength of these two can be ranked in the top ten among the


    envoys.¡±


    Philip nodded at his words, and his gaze fell on Hans who was chatting with a hot girl over there. He


    asked, ¡°What about inparison to him?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°Hans is not a match for the two of them, but if it¡¯s one on one, Hans


    can draw a tie with either of them. If it¡¯s one against two, Hans¡¯ chances of winning are very low. Even


    for me, it¡¯s a little tricky.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re that powerful?¡± Philip was a little surprised.


    Fennel shrugged, while Georgina interrupted from the other side, ¡°That¡¯s because the ability of ck


    and White Furies is quite special.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡± Philip was puzzled.


    ording to Fennel, the strength of the ck and White Furies was ranked in the top ten among the


    envoys. Fennel was the king of disciples in the fifth zone, so in terms of strength, it should be easy to


    deal with them.


    Georgina said, ¡°The attribute power of the ck and White Furies can restrain the disciples. In front of


    them, even Lord Apollo¡¯s strength will be greatly reduced.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The attribute power of these two specializes in restraining the


    disciples. In front of them, no matter how strong the opponent is, they¡¯ll fall to the same level as them.¡±


    Philip finally understood that it was equivalent to neutralizing the attribute. It was also specifically aimed


    at disciples. In other words, even though the power of the ck and White Furies was not a match for


    the 12 Hall Masters, fighting against them would be a different story.


    It was indeed a little terrifying.


    After a moment of silence, Philip asked, ¡°What are we going to do next? I want to settle things here as


    soon as possible.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Take your time. Hades is definitely thinking of ways to deal with us


    right now. We might as well drink up and wait for them to turn up at our doorstep.¡±


    When Georgina heard Fennel¡¯s words, her eyes were full of admiration.


    Too cool! This was the Apollo she loved and admired! This was the Sun God!


    Philip nodded and said nothing.


    Suddenly, there was amotion over there. They looked over and saw Hans arguing with four or five


    burly men.


    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t touch me! I didn¡¯t do anything! I was just buying this prettydy a drink,¡± Hans cursed.


    Several burly men grabbed Hans by the cor and cursed, ¡°F*ck you! Go back to your country. You¡¯re


    not wee here!¡±


    ¡°Go back to your countryside! Uncivilized stupid pig!¡±


    Those people¡¯s words were unusually vulgar.


    Hans could not hold back any longer as he red at the burly guy who grabbed his cor and said


    solemnly, ¡°F*cker! Another curse from you and I¡¯ll rip your head off and kick it like a ball!¡±


    How dare these big guys discriminate against him?!


    ¡°Oh, look, this damn stupid pig dares to threaten us. Sh¡°t!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This little guy doesn¡¯t look like he can stand a beating at all. What a loser!¡±


    ¡°Look, this guy¡¯s face is all red. Hey, do you think he knows kung fu? What a joke!¡±


    Faced with the mockery of this group of foreigners, Hans was furious!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Apologize! Apologize for your words and actions just now! We¡¯re not losers or stupid pigs! If you don¡¯t


    apologize, I¡¯ll beat you until you do!¡± Hans roared.

 Chapter 2429

    Chapter 2429


    ¡°F*ck! How dare a barbaric loser like you ask me to apologize?!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man who grabbed Hans¡¯ cor looked angry. He clenched his fist, waved it in front of Hans, and


    said, ¡°Brat! Look at my fist. I can easily beat you to the ground!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at his friends around him with a smile and said smugly, ¡°Look, this is a


    loser from the East. Hahaha, watch howl beat him to his knees until he begs for mercy!¡±


    The people around also raised the drinks in their hands and cheered. ¡°Yeah, Charlie, f*ck him up!¡±


    ¡°Knock him out and throw him into the toilet! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Charlie! Go on! Beat him up! Show him the savagery and charm of Western men!¡±


    At once, the cheers of the crowdpletely drowned the ce.


    Charlie, the guy who grabbed Hans by the cor, turned around, squeezed his fists, shook his head,


    and said with a smile, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    After that, he smashed his fist right into Hans¡¯ face!


    Bang!


    As a result, Hans also threw a punch at Charlie¡¯s face!


    Charlie¡¯s face was instantly covered in blood. After staggering a few steps, he fell to the ground on his


    back and never got up again!


    Hiss! The ce went silent! All the onlookers were shocked!


    Their jaws dropped open as their eyes went wide. They held their heads and shouted like lunatics, ¡°Oh,


    sh*t! What the hell is going on here?!¡±


    ¡°Charlie, stand up! Stand up and get him!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s wrong with that kid? He knocked Charlie down with one punch!¡±


    Hans tugged at his cor, nced coldly at the foreigners who were watching and shouting, and said


    angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a loser of the East! Please show some respect!¡±


    ¡°F*cker! You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    Suddenly, a few guys in the crowd who came with Charlie swung their fists at Hans!


    The results were as expected. Within half a minute, all of them fell to the ground while clutching their


    heads and arms. They were groaning in misery.


    Hans snorted coldly, stepped over these people, and returned to the booth.


    Fennel and the others had long noticed themotion over there but did not make a move.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Fennel asked with a smile.


    Hans drank the whisky on the table, wiped his mouth, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not even enough for me to warm


    up.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back¡±


    Just as they were about to get up, a group of bodyguards in ck suits rushed in from the bar¡¯s


    entrance. They cleared the area, and everyone was driven to the corners of the bar.

 Chapter 2430

    Chapter 2430


    Immediately, someone shouted, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Michael family! Look at the symbol of the golden cobra on


    their chests!¡±


    ¡°They must be here to avenge Charlie! Those damned Orientas who offended the Michael family are


    doomed!¡±


    ¡°Guess who will show up? Rick Michael or Matlin Michael?¡±


    Fennel and the others had just gotten up from the booth when they were surrounded by a group of


    bodyguards in suits with the golden cobra logo on their chests.


    ¡°What Michael family?¡± Philip asked in puzzlement.


    Georgina replied, ¡°The Michael family is one of the four great families in Sendona. They control a


    quarter of the economy in Sendona and also own thergest casino and bar here! They¡¯re the king of


    the casinos and bars here in Sendona! Moreover, they have the backing of the Hall of Evil. Their


    patriarch is one of the great envoys of the Hall of Evil! This family of theirs is the most vengeful. It


    seems that the person Hans dealt with just now is a member of the Michael family.¡±


    Hans¡¯ face was ugly at the moment. He yelled as he stepped forward, ¡°Danm it! The hell with the


    Michael family! And that Rick Michael has been pissing me off since day one! If not for the boss


    preventing me from making a move, I¡¯d have killed him long ago!¡±


    The Michael family had had contact with the Hall of the Sun. Of course, it was over some financial


    dispute. However, because the patriarch of the Michael family was one of the seven envoys of the Hall


    of Evil, Fennel never crossed the line.


    After all, the 12 Sacred Halls of the West had their rules and guidelines. It was not like he could take


    out anyone who displeased him.


    Fennel red at him, and Hans was so scared he shrank his neck and backed away.


    Meanwhile, at the bar¡¯s entrance, there was a young man in a white suit who was very handsome and


    looked cheerful. He had his hands in his trouser pockets. There was a golden cobra badge on his chest


    and a gold pocket square in his side pocket. He walked in, and all the women in the bar cried out


    excitedly!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rick Michael! Oh my god! He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Dear Lord, please give him to me! He¡¯s too cool!¡±


    Rick walked in elegantly in his leather shoes. His eyes contained the charm of a mature man, and a


    faint smile was always present on his lips. He walked in and smiled charmingly at all the women,


    making them go crazy. Then, his eyes fell on Fennel and the others standing in the booth.


    Of course, he only knew Hans and Georgina. As for Fennel and Philip, he had never met them before.


    Hence, he first bowed slightly to Georgina and said, ¡°Dear Miss Georgina, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you


    again.¡±


    Georgina snorted coldly without looking at him at all. Rick did not feel embarrassed. He turned to Hans


    and said with a smile, ¡°Hans Gooding, making a move on my friends in my bar doesn¡¯t seem to be in


    line with the rules. Is this the way a great envoy from the Hall of the Sun should act?¡±


    Whoa!


    All the people in the bar were shocked when they heard the title ¡®the great envoy from the Hall of the


    Sun¡¯ing out of Rick¡¯s mouth!


    What?


    That Eastern man was actually the great envoy from the Hall of the Sun?


    The woman beside him whom Rick called Georgina just now¡­


    OMG!


    The goddess envoy of the Hall of the Sun, Georgina!


    This was crazy! They actually met the legendary envoy Georgina!


    All the men in the crowd finally noticed Georgina at this moment and were amazed. She was simply a


    goddess in the eyes of Western men.


    At this moment, Hans red at Rick and said coldly, ¡°Rick, are you surrounding us right now?¡±


    Rick shrugged and smiled. He turned to Fennel and Philip, asking softly, ¡°You don¡¯t look too familiar.


    May I know your names?¡±

 Chapter 2431

    Chapter 2431


    Without waiting for Hans¡¯ response, Fennel smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends of Hans.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Rick frowned slightly before he smiled and said, ¡°As the owner of this ce, I must advise


    you that there¡¯s no benefit in making friends with Hans. Why don¡¯t you be friends with me instead?¡±


    Fennel immediately chuckled and refused. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. We have different paths. In the


    eyes of the Westerners, Easterners like us don¡¯t seem to be worth mentioning.¡±


    Rick smiled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve always respected the Easterners and like being friends with them. To


    me, the East is a mysterious and ancient ce. I yearn to pay a visit. If I have the opportunity, I¡¯d love


    to visit the ancient countries in the east. I heard that the people there are not well fed and don¡¯t have


    decent living quarters. Some even have to go through the trash for a bite to eat. Is that true?¡±


    In the first half of the sentence, everyone thought that Rick Michael was a gentleman. However, the


    second half of the sentence exposed his nature.


    Arrogant! Individualistic!


    Fennel frowned and said with a chill in his eyes, ¡°Rick, is it? Your tone is very arrogant. The East is not


    as what you said. I hope that you¡¯ll really go to the East and have a look to understand just how stupid


    your prejudice is. Of course, a rotten person like you will be despised when you arrive in the East. Also,


    we don¡¯t ept foreign garbage in the East. I¡¯m sorry, but please don¡¯t stand in our way. We¡¯re


    leaving.¡±


    Fennel was not a kind person and not someone who would hold back. He was annoyed by Rick¡¯s


    words.


    However, Rick chuckled and said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Did you hear that? He told us to get


    out of the way? This is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard an Easterner telling me to get out of the way in my


    own bar. It¡¯s ridiculous! What do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Take them down! Let these stinking Easterners understand that the West is the master of this world!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Rick, we support you! Catch them all!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This group of Easterners is simply out of their depths! Messing with the Michael family is


    simply courting death!¡±


    Suddenly, all the people who came to the bar for entertainment angrily rebuked Fennel and the others.


    What did it matter if Hans was the envoy of the Hall of the Sun?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The Michael family had an envoy too!


    Moreover, most of the people here were prejudiced against Easterners and had always looked down on


    them. To them, the Easterners were all stinky rats that deserved to die!

 Chapter 2432

    Chapter 2432


    Rick turned his handsome face to Fennel, his eyes shing arrogantly as he said, ¡°Friend, I don¡¯t think I


    want to get out of the way. Why don¡¯t you crawl out from under me on your knees and I¡¯ll forget about


    what you did to my friends earlier? What do you think?¡±


    After saying that, Rick looked at Georgina. He smiled very gentlemanly and said, ¡°Of course, Miss


    Georgina doesn¡¯t need to do that. You¡¯re the goddess in my heart. I hope to have dinner with youter.¡±


    Georgina immediately scowled at him and said, ¡°Rick, I advise you not to y with fire! Otherwise,


    even your Michael family won¡¯t be able to bear the wrath from the Sun Hall!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a faked scared expression, Rick said, ¡°Miss Georgina, you only have two great envoys here, while


    I have more than a dozen men inside and the experts of the Michael family outside. I don¡¯t think even


    you can escape unscathed. Also, don¡¯t forget that the patriarch of the Michael family, my father, is also


    a great envoy.¡±


    A tant threat!


    A few simple words and Georgina¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡°Rick, don¡¯t force my hand!¡± Georgina said coldly, the aura of an iceberg beauty radiating from her.


    Rick patted his chest in mock fear and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, Miss Georgina, don¡¯t be angry. In fact,


    you can consider my conditions.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to consider them. But I do think that if you kneel down and crawl under me, I¡¯ll spare


    your Michael family from death.¡±


    At this time, Fennel suddenly said coldly.


    Hiss!


    The entire bar fell silent. The discriminatory and arrogant Westerners looked at Fennel in astonishment.


    This abominable Easterner actually dared to say such words to the honorable Rick Michael.


    He was from the highly esteemed Michael family!


    Rick was also surprised. He looked at Fennel doubtfully and said, ¡°Friend, do you know what you¡¯re


    saying? Are you asking me to kneel? Do you know that if you say that, you can have your tongue cut


    out and tossed into the river?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said confidently, ¡°Rick, every word I say is serious. I¡¯ll give you one minute to kneel


    down and apologize for what you just said and did. This will spare the Michael family from their deaths.


    Otherwise, believe me, in five minutes, Michael Colson will definitelye over in person, kneel down,


    and apologize to me.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at Fennel in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Oh my, is he crazy? Does that man want to die?¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! He actually said that the patriarch of the great Michael family, Colson Michael, wille


    over in person and kneel down and apologize?¡±


    ¡°That damned Eastern rat! They have a way with words, but they¡¯re nothing but cowards who won¡¯t


    dare to do anything!¡±


    Everyone began to roar angrily.


    Rick also frowned and said coldly with augh, ¡°What did you say? My father will personallye over


    and kneel down to apologize to you? What a f*cking arrogant Eastern man you are!¡±


    After that, he looked at Philip next to Fennel and said, ¡°What about you? As his friend, do you think so


    too?¡±


    At first, Philip had the mindset that this had nothing to do with him. With Fennel around, there was


    nothing to worry about at all.


    When Rick questioned him at this time, he naturally replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Hearing this, Rick smiled and said, ¡°Good! You have good foresight¡­¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, Philip¡¯s next words almost made him choke.


    ¡°I think even if the patriarch of the whatever Michael family kneels down and apologizes, it won¡¯t do


    much good. As the saying goes, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth¡­¡±


    Philip said mildly before adding, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another saying you should be familiar with.


    Payback¡¯s a b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 2433

    Chapter 2433


    Payback was a b*tch?


    Obviously, Rick did not believe in this.


    He frowned in disbelief and stared at Philip angrily. He sneered and said, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re a good


    friend, indeed. Messing with me will only end badly! Are you sure you want to speak up on his behalf?¡±


    Philip shrugged, rxed his eyebrows, and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Michael, you should


    understand that we Easterners have always been the most loyal. Since he¡¯s my friend, I¡¯ll naturally


    stand by his side unconditionally. Moreover, I must advise you not to think of messing with my friend


    because you can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Rickughed, his handsome face full of chills.


    He said, ¡°Interesting! This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone who says I can¡¯ t afford to mess with them!


    You Easterners are really interesting. Is this what you call courtesy before a fight?¡±


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for you to understand it that way. We have shown you


    due courtesy by telling you the consequences. If you still refuse to back down, don¡¯t me my friend


    for being rude to you.¡±


    ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡±


    Rick exploded in anger and roared. ¡°I¡¯m Rick Michael of the Michael family! No one has ever dared to


    threaten me! You and your friends will get down on your knees and apologize to me! You humble stupid


    pigs of the East!¡±


    Philip frowned, nced at the indifferent Fennel, and said coldly to Rick, ¡°I hope you apologize to the


    Easterners for what you just said and did!¡±


    Philip was not an upright hero or a great phnthropist. He just felt that this group of Westerners had


    gone too far.


    Were the Easterners always inferior to them?


    They kept calling them humble and stupid pigs. Speaking of which, the East might be the origin of all


    civilizations. Moreover, even these Westerners came to thisnd only a few hundred years ago and


    colonized this ce. Where did their sense of superioritye from?


    The East had a few thousand years of history, and some civilizations could even be traced back to


    10,000 years ago.


    ¡°Apologize? You want me to apologize to you? Ridiculous! You¡¯re the humble Easterners, the stupid


    ones! You¡¯re just trash living underground!¡±


    At this point, Rick hadpletely ripped off his pretense and became tyrannical and arrogant.


    Philip shook his head helplessly. He did not want to make a move at first, but this Rick Michael really


    asked for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, then. But your mouth really has to pay the price,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Then, in Rick¡¯s astonished eyes¡­


    Smack!


    Suddenly, a crisp p resounded throughout the bar!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2434

    Chapter 2434


    Philip had pped Rick across the face vehemently. He used about 70% of his strength, which


    knocked a few teeth out of Rick¡¯s mouth. It caused blood to gush!


    Hiss!


    All the onlookers watched with wide eyes and covered their mouths. Their faces were full of incredulity


    as they stated at Philip who had attacked first. Then, they shifted their eyes to Rick who was covering


    his mouth in anger.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What the hell did that stupid Easterner do?¡±


    ¡°He actually hit Rick Michael? He must be insane!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead for sure now! No one can ever hit someone from the Michael family in the face!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s an Easterner too. Rick will definitely kill them!¡±


    The onlookers started going crazy, screaming and talking.


    It was mainly because Philip¡¯s actions were too drastic. Here, on this street, the Michael family was


    king. Anyone who saw the golden cobra symbol must bow their head in respect. However, these crazy


    Easterners actually dared to do such a thing to the young master of the distinguished Michael family.


    On this side, Rick was full of anger. He covered his mouth and looked at his broken teeth in disbelief.


    Then, he stared at Philip angrily and roared. ¡°F*ck you! Son of a b*tch! You¡¯re dead! You¡¯ll pay for your


    words and actions with your life! Men, charge at them! Especially these two. I¡¯m going to torture them


    properly and show them what kind of status the Michael family of the Golden Cobra has here!¡±


    At once, more than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits brought by Rick pulled out pistols from their


    waists and aimed their guns at Fennel and the others.


    Hans was furious at this moment and stepped out. He stared at Rick and the bodyguards in anger,


    roaring, ¡°Rick Michael, are you looking for death? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Even if your old


    man Colson Michael is here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do this!¡±


    Georgina also stood in front of Fennel and Philip. She said to Fennel in a low voice, ¡°Lord Apollo, act


    as you see fitter. We¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    Fennel shrugged, looked at Georgina and Hans, then said, ¡°Stand down, all of you. I¡¯ll do it personally.¡±


    Hearing these words, Hans and Georgina were shocked!


    Apollo was going to do it personally?


    Georgina was full of shock and admiration. She loved nothing more than to watch Sun God Apollo


    teach these arrogant and incorrigible guys a lesson. Especially Rick Michael whom she had been


    disgusted with since long ago.


    ¡°Lord Apollo, are you really going to take action?¡± Georgina looked excited.


    Fennel nodded and motioned for her to step back. Georgina bowed and took two steps back


    respectfully.


    Rick naturally saw this scene. He simply could not understand why Hans and Georgina, the great


    envoys of the Hall of the Sun, would treat this Easterner with such respect. Moreover, Georgina


    seemed to have called that man Apollo just now.


    The Sun God Apollo?


    With a chill in his eyes, Rick was full of doubts. Could he be the master of the Hall of the Sun and one


    of the 12 Gods of the West, Apollo?


    How was this possible?


    Why would such a powerful figuree to his bar?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick could not believe it. He sneered and said, ¡°Georgina, Hans, you¡¯re really good at acting. If he¡¯s the


    Sun God Apollo, I¡¯ll lead these people to kneel down andmit suicide right now!¡±

 Chapter 2435

    Chapter 2435


    ng!


    Hans pulled out a dagger, threw it at Rick¡¯s feet, and said coldly, ¡°Go ahead and do it, then.¡±


    Rick looked at the shiny dagger at his feet and suddenly felt that he had suffered great humiliation. He


    immediately roared. ¡°F*ck you! Kill them!¡±


    In an instant, this group of more than a dozen armed bodyguards from the Michael family surrounded


    Fennel and the others.


    Fennel nced around helplessly and asked Philip next to him with a smile, ¡°How about we have a


    competition to see who can take on more?¡±


    Philip found it interesting and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Rick exploded in anger.


    What?


    At this time, they still had the mood topete on who could take on more opponents?


    Damnable!


    They simply did not give a damn to the Michael family!


    ¡°Fire!¡± Rick shouted frenziedly. At hismand!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Several bodyguards pulled the trigger while aiming at Fennel and the others. However, the two figures


    that stood in front of them suddenly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    By the time they reacted¡­


    Biff, bang!


    The bodyguards who fired the shots felt a gust of wind before huge fists exploded in front of them. In an


    instant, seven or eight bodyguards flew out and crashed heavily on the bar counter and booths.


    tter!


    Liquor bottles shattered all over the floor. These seven or eight bodyguards did not even know what


    was going on when they took theirst breath.


    Instant kill! Clean and straightforward!


    This scenepletely shocked everyone present. Seeing the seven or eight bodyguards who had


    fallen to the ground and could no longer get up, Rick almost went crazy.


    How could this happen?


    These two guys were faster than bullets. Moreover, he did not even see what went on when the other


    party had easily taken out seven or eight bodyguards of his.


    What terrifying strength!


    ¡°Fire! Kill them!¡± Rick went crazy!


    For a while, the bar was in chaos. It was filled with the sounds of gunshots. From the outside, only


    sparks from the firearms could be seen through the windows. The windows were shattered one after


    another. Moreover, people kept smashing through the windows of the bar and flying out. They fell to the


    street while covered in blood, dead.


    Outside, the bodyguards of the Michael family who surrounded the ce looked at each other.

 Chapter 2436

    Chapter 2436


    Inside the bar, sounds of gunfire and sparks from the firearms were endless. Bottles of liquor exploded


    from the shots. The bar counter and booths were full of human figures being constantly knocked down


    and then flying out. They hit the walls, bar counter, or were sent flying through the windows.


    In the end, only Fennel and Philip were left standing in the bar. Hans and Georgina protected them by


    their side.


    Well, Rick Michael was left standing too.


    The other customers who came to the bar for fun held their heads while squatting or lying on the


    ground. They screamed incessantly.


    At this moment, Rick was dumbfounded as he looked at the bodyguards who had all fallen to the


    ground haphazardly. They could no longer get up.


    How could this be?


    These were the elite bodyguards of the Michael family. All of them were dead. Rick looked up and saw


    the two men walking toward him like Grim Reapers.


    ¡°W-Who the hell are you?¡± Rick panicked.


    With such skills, they could not be unknown.


    Fennel sneered, looked at the panicked Rick, and said with a smile, ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±


    Rick¡¯s thoughts were a mess. Then, he recalled what Georgina had said earlier. The Sun God Apollo.


    No! This was absolutely impossible!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you dare to kill my people like this, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Rick roared.


    Suddenly, at the entrance, a group of guards from the Michael family rushed in with submachine guns.


    However, when they rushed in, they saw that the young master of the Michael family was being


    strangled in a chokehold by an unfamiliar Eastern man. He was lifted by the neck!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rick also did not expect the other party to make a move on him. He was now grabbed by the neck by


    Fennel¡¯s one hand, his feet lifting off the ground. He felt out of breath, and his face flushed red and


    purple.


    He struggled and squeezed out the words, ¡°L-Let go of me! I-I¡¯m Rick Michael¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Fennel threw Rick heavily on the floor. Rick immediately rolled on the floor in pain.


    With the help of his bodyguard, he was able to crawl and stand up. His face was full of chills, and blood


    trickled down the corner of his mouth. He red at Fennel and roared. ¡°Damn you! How dare you do


    such a thing to the young master of the distinguished Michael family? I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°Rick Michael, as I said earlier, even if your father Colson Michael were


    here, he¡¯d have to kneel down and beg for my forgiveness. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t we make


    a bet? If Colson Michael kneels before me, you¡¯ll kill yourself.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    Rick exploded with anger and shouted, ¡°Stupid Easterner, are you trying to stall for time? Okay, the bet


    is on! The Michael family is the king of the gambling world here!¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°Call your father and ask him toe over.¡±


    Rick sneered and said, ¡°Very well! Let me see where you¡¯ll get the confidence when the timees!¡±


    After that, Rick called his father and said, ¡° Dad, I met an arrogant Easterner who smashed our bar and


    said that even if you see him, you¡¯ll have to kneel down and beg for his mercy.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, an old voice was heard. ¡°What? What Easterner? How dare he say


    such things? Very well, Rick. I¡¯ll be right there. I want to see who dares to cause trouble in the Michael


    family¡¯s territory!¡±


    The call ended.


    Rick sneered and said, ¡°Idiots! Wait for the wrath of my Michael family! My father will be here soon.


    Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the one who¡¯ll kneel on the ground.¡±


    Fennel was indifferent.


    Sure enough, ten minutester, a ck Shelby Cobra limousine stopped at the entrance of this bar. In


    a sh, both sides of the street were cleared by bodyguards wearing ck suits with gold cobra


    badges on their chests.


    The car door opened. An old man wearing a suit and a gentleman¡¯s hat with a golden cobra walking


    cane stepped out of the car. It was the patriarch of the Michael family, Colson Michael.

 Chapter 2437

    Chapter 2437


    As soon as Colson Michael stepped out of his car, the crowd on the streets burst into discussions.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Colson Michael! He¡¯s the patriarch of the Michael family.¡±


    ¡°Why is Colson here all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Look! Someone must be making trouble in the bar! These are all the elite bodyguards of the Michael


    family. They all have the golden cobras!¡±


    Amid the chatters, Colson walked up to the bar¡¯s entrance.


    At this moment, the bar was a mess. Rick roared at Fennel and the others. ¡°F*ck you, damn


    Easterners! How dare you act so arrogantly in the Michael family¡¯s territory? I¡¯ll definitely make you


    kneel and beg for mercy! Especially you two, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Rick was furious. He had never been so humiliated by an Easterner before. This was the greatest


    shame since he was born!


    Fennel was still indifferent.


    At this moment, the door of the bar was pushed open. The first to walk in were four special bodyguards


    in white suits with golden cobra badges on their chests.


    These four men were the killing machines personally trained by Colson. More than a hundred people


    had died at the hands of the four of them. All of the victims were enemies of the Michael family. These


    four men were notoriously known in the Sendona underworld as the Four Demons of Hell.


    As soon as they entered the door, a chilling and overwhelming killing intent flowed from their bodies.


    Then, an old man with a golden cobra walking cane walked in with a serious face. He was wearing a


    gentleman¡¯s hat. He was a typical Western man. His face was full of wrinkles, but it could be said that


    he had taken care of his appearance very well.


    As soon as he appeared, the bodyguards of the Michael family in the bar all lowered their heads and


    said respectfully, ¡°Lord Patriarch!¡±


    Colson nodded indifferently. He leaned on his walking cane and walked toward Rick.


    At this moment, Rick turned around, walked to his father, and said humbly, ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally here.


    Look, these Easterners made a mess out of my bar and told me that even if you came, you¡¯d have to


    apologize to them.¡±


    Hearing this, a faint chill shed from the corners of Colson¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Interesting. Who are


    these Easterners who dare to say such arrogant words in the territory of my Michael family?¡±


    Rick replied, ¡°Father, two of them are the envoys of the Hall of the Sun, Hans and Georgina.¡±


    Hearing this, Colson frowned with a slightly worried look in his eyes. He asked, ¡°How did you provoke


    these two from the Hall of the Sun?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick told him everything about the incident, and Colson said coldly, ¡°Hmph! Even the great envoys of


    the Hall of the Sun should be punished for doing such a thing in our territory!¡±


    After that, Colson walked to the center of the bar. When Colson saw Fennel standing upright there, he


    was stunned.


    ¡®How could this be? No! Impossible!¡¯

 Chapter 2438

    Chapter 2438


    Meanwhile, Fennel put his hands in his pants pockets. With a faint smile, he looked at Colson with his


    golden cobra walking cane and said with a smile, ¡°Colson, it¡¯s been a long time. You look older now.¡±


    Boom!


    Hearing this, Colson could not stop his legs from shaking. Then, in the shocked eyes of all the Michael


    family¡¯s bodyguards and Rick, Colson knelt on the ground. He mmed his head on the cold floor and


    shouted, ¡°Honorable Sun God Apollo, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to my bar¡­.¡±


    Hiss!


    The whole ce was dead silent. One could hear a pin drop!


    Sun God Apollo!


    Holy cow!


    He was really the famous Sun God Apollo of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West! The mysterious Eastern


    man!


    The man who caused the entire West to tremble in its boots at the mention of his name, The Sun God!


    This highest honor!


    Apart from Zeus, he was the strongest existence on equal footing with Hades.


    Rick was shocked beyond words at this moment. He saw with his own eyes how his father, the


    patriarch of the Michael family and someone with the highest honor, knelt down in front of the young


    Eastern man. What was even more frightening was that the young man was really the Sun God Apollo.


    Fennel looked coldly at Colson who was trembling and on his knees. He said, ¡°Colson, have you


    forgotten what I said to you three years ago?¡±


    Colson sweated profusely on the floor. He was trembling from extreme fear.


    Three years ago, Colson had witnessed the strength of Sun God Apollo. It was a strength that he and


    the entire Michael family could not resist.


    ¡°Honorable Sun God, I haven¡¯t forgotten. Please forgive my ipetence in teaching my descendants.


    I¡¯ll be sure to lead the Michael family well! Please give us a way out!¡±


    Colson knelt on the ground humbly.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Fennel sneered and said with a chill in his eyes, ¡°Three years ago, I already gave your


    Michael family a way out. What do you thinkI should do today?¡±


    Hearing this, Colson panicked and trembled all over. Without hesitation, he got up, pped Rick across


    the face, and reprimanded, ¡°Rick, kneel and apologize to the Sun God!¡±


    Rick was at a loss and felt cold all over.


    Thump!


    He fell to his knees in front of Fennel and begged pitifully, ¡°S-Sun God, please forgive me for my


    recklessness and ignorance. I was wrong! Please spare me and give me a way out!¡±


    After saying that, Rick knelt on the ground and kept bowing in apology.


    However, Fennel looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Have you forgotten our bet earlier?¡±


    Hearing that, Rick¡¯s mind went nk.


    ¡°No! Honorable Sun God, I don¡¯t want to die! I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡± Rick bowed and


    apologized.


    Colson learned about the bet from his subordinates.


    Without further ado, he pulled out a dagger from the bodyguard¡¯s waist, threw it in front of Rick, and


    said, ¡°Rick, I don¡¯t have a stupid son like you! Since it¡¯s a bet, you have to honor it! Kill yourself!


    Apologize to the Sun God and atone for your sins for the sake of the Michael family!¡±


    \N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 2439

    Chapter 2439


    Rick Michael was trembling all over in a panic. He looked at the shiny dagger on the floor and was


    scared out of his wits!


    ¡°Father! I¡¯m your son!¡± Rick knelt on the floor and roared at Colson who had a stoic face.


    No matter what, Rick was the young master of the Michael family and the future heir. However, now,


    just to apologize to Apollo, his father wanted him to kill himself!


    Terrible!


    What kind of strength and magical power did Apollo possess to make the prideful Michael family and


    his father so afraid of him?


    ¡°Hmph! Rick, you¡¯ve vited the rules of the Michael family! You¡¯ve also offended the honorable Lord


    Apollo today. It¡¯s your honor to be allowed to kill yourself in front of him! For the sake of the Michael


    family, you should sacrifice yourself!¡±


    Colson said coldly without the demeanor of a father at all. To him, only personal interests and the


    Michael family were most important. Even if he had to kill Rick with his own hands, he would do so


    without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Rick lost all hope.


    He turned to Fennel and kept bowng and apologizing to him. ¡°Lord Apollo, please forgive my


    recklessness and ignorance. I know my mistake now. I¡¯m willing to serve you. Please forgive me. As


    long as you let me go, I¡¯ll be your follower!¡±


    This was Rick¡¯s final desperate attempt. However, Fennel looked at Rick impassively and said with a


    chuckle, ¡°Rick, you were disgusted and resentful toward Easterners earlier. In your opinion, we¡¯re


    stupid pigs and garbage. Why do you want to follow me now?¡±


    Rick quickly said, ¡°No! Lord Apollo, you misunderstood. I¡¯m garbage! I¡¯m a stupid pig! The Easterners


    are noble and worthy of respect! I hope you can forgive my ignorance.¡±


    This was human nature. It was the natural choice to make between life and death.


    Philip also felt helpless when he saw this scene.


    However, Fennel¡¯s face remained indifferent as he said, ¡°When certain words were spoken, your death


    had already been determined. You should¡¯ve respected the East from the beginning. We aren¡¯t as weak


    as we were a hundred years ago, and we¡¯ve always pursued peace. But that doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re


    weak and can be bullied at will. Rick Michael, apologize for your words and actions.¡±


    Boom!


    Fennel¡¯s words had sentenced Rick to his death.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He was stunned and knelt limply on the floor. He looked at the shiny dagger in front of him and


    trembled all over. Suddenly, there was a sh of killing intent in the corners of Rick¡¯s eyes!


    He suddenly picked up the dagger, his face full of ferocity and despair. He stabbed at Fennel angrily as


    he roared, ¡°Argh! Go to hell, Apollo!¡±

 Chapter 2440

    Chapter 2440


    However, such a struggle would only hasten his death. Fennel raised his head indifferently and kicked


    out!


    Bang!


    Rick flew out like a cannonball through the air and crashed heavily into the bar counter behind him.


    Crash!


    He fell to the ground, and blood gushed from his mouth. He felt as if his bones were broken. All the


    internal organs inside Rick¡¯s body had been destroyed by this kick.


    His death was already determined.


    Thud!


    The sound of cold footsteps.


    Fennel walked up to Rick, who was sprawled on the floor twitching. He looked down at Rick and said,


    ¡°Rick, you continued to make the wrong decision right until the end. If you had been willing to kill


    yourself, maybe I would¡¯ve let you go. However, you chose to die¡­¡±


    Rick raised his head and wanted to say something else, but in the end, he just lowered his noble head


    as his body turned cold. Rick Michael was dead¡­


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel turned around, looked indifferently at Colson, and said, ¡°Colson, your dear son died in my


    hands. Will you avenge him?¡±


    Colson quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°No! Lord Apollo, this is what he deserved! I even want to


    thank you for getting rid of a guy who didn¡¯tknow the rules of our Michael family.¡±


    Fennel chuckled and walked up to Colson. Fennel patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile,


    ¡°Colson, stop your pretense in front of me. I¡¯ll be waiting for your Michael family¡¯s revenge. I hope you


    won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    After saying that, Fennel took Philip and the others with him as he swaggered out of the bar.


    Many people had gathered outside the bar at this moment. They were shocked when they saw the four


    people walking out of the bar indifferently!


    ¡°Oh? They actually came out alive!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what the hell happened inside? Michael Colson had appeared, but they actually managed to


    walk out unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Crazy! This is ridiculous!¡±


    Fennel looked at the street outside and smiled lightly. He tossed a cigarette to Philip, and the two


    started smoking.


    ¡°This is the West, and we¡¯ll always be the humble ones in their eyes.¡± Fennel chuckled.


    Philip¡¯s face was calm as he said, ¡°Is this your purpose in creating the Hall of the Sun?¡±


    Fennel smiled. ¡°You know me well. Let¡¯s go back and wait for the Hall of Evil to visit us.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Are you saying that the Hall of Evil wille looking for us on behalf of the


    Michael family?¡±


    Fennel nodded, took a long drag on his cigarette, and said, ¡°Those people from the Hall of Evil are very


    vengeful. Moreover, Vataco is a very annoying person.¡±


    ***


    After Fennel and the others had left, Colson looked at the body of his son on the floor. Tears flickered in


    his eyes. He grasped the golden cobra walking cane in his hand tightly and roared angrily. ¡°Gather


    everyone from the Michael family immediately! I want tounch an attack on the Hall of the Sun¡¯s


    branch in Sendona!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several bodyguards immediately answered respectfully.


    After that, Colson walked to his son¡¯s body, squatted down his aged body, and closed Rick¡¯s eyes for


    him. He said, ¡°Rick, don¡¯t me me for this. I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for you. The Michael family will I


    never let this matter rest!¡±


    After saying that, Colson Michael left the bar. He got into the car and said to the driver coldly, ¡°To the


    Hall of Evil!¡±

 Chapter 2441

    Chapter 2441


    Very soon, Colson¡¯s car arrived at the branch of the Hall of Evil.


    The headquarters of the Hall of Evil was not in Sendona, but the Evil God, Lord Vataco, had been


    recuperating in Sendona recently.


    Colson arrived at a luxurious private estate with heavily armed guards all around and maids with hot


    figures. In the small garden of the manor was a swimming pool with many sexy women having fun.


    These women were all top models with very good figures, and any man who saw them could hardly


    walk straight.


    At this moment, a slender man with tender skin was lying on a beach chair with sexy women


    surrounding him. They were feeding him fruits and such.


    The elderly Colson Michael was now waiting at the entrance of the small garden.


    A tall bodyguard with a sturdy figure stood two meters away from the young man, bowed respectfully,


    and said, ¡°Lord Evil, Colson Michael requests to see you.¡±


    The slender man hummed, pointed casually with his slender finger, and said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Soon, Colson walked into the small garden and stood respectfully two meters away from the Evil God.


    He knelt humbly and said, ¡°Lord Evil, I hope you¡¯re well.¡±


    Evil God Vataco was still lying on the beach chair at this moment with sexy women in his arms. He


    smiled and asked, ¡°Colson, why are you in such a hurry to see me?¡±


    Colson knelt on the ground and said sadly, ¡°Lord Evil, Sun God Apollo showed up at my bar and killed


    Rick Michael.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Vataco, who was eating fruits, suddenly sat up straight. The face of this handsome man


    contained evil and charming coldness, while his eyes were blue, just like the waves of the sea. He had


    well-defined delicate facial features, and one might even mistake him for a woman.


    With a piercing chill in his eyes, he stared at Colson and asked, ¡°Apollo showed up at your bar?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Vataco,¡± Colson replied.


    Vataco waved his hand casually, and all the sexy women dispersed. Soon, only Vataco and Colson


    were left in the small garden.


    ¡°Did you say that Rick was killed by Apollo?¡± There was a chill in Vataco¡¯s eyes.


    Colson nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Lord Vataco. Please call the shots for me and the Michael family!


    Avenge Rick! I¡¯ve mobilized all the elites of the Michael family. At yourmand, I¡¯ll immediately


    destroy the Sendona branch of the Hall of the Sun!¡±

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442


    Vataco frowned as he looked at Colson and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can go up against Apollo?¡±


    Colson said, ¡°I may not be able to do it, which is why I want to ask you to help me in secret.¡±


    Vataco thought for a moment and said, ¡°Colson, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but you should


    understand that Apollo is not an ordinary person. What the Hall of Evil needs now are recuperation and


    development. If we lose part of our strength for the sake of your Michael family, it¡¯s not worth the loss.¡±


    Colson felt despondent at his words. However, he could not have any dissatisfaction with Vataco. Thus,


    he said, ¡°Then the Michael family will take action against the Hall of the Sun alone. I only hope that you


    can step in when necessary.¡±


    Vataco thought about it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I send two people to protect you?¡±


    Hearing this, Vataco quickly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lord Vataco. The Michael


    family will swear allegiance to you.¡±


    Vataco casually waved his hand and Colson left.


    After he left, Vataco called out, ¡°Leona, Felix, go to the Michael family and follow that old guy, Colson.


    Remember, your duty is to kill Colson if he shows any disloyalty. Then, take over the entire Michael


    family and support Matlin Michael to be the new patriarch of the Michael family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Vataco!¡±


    Two figures stood behind Vataco. They were two burly guys, one tall and one short. They had cold


    faces that were filled with deathly vibes. They were fearsome to look at.


    ***


    The next day, a piece of news exploded in Sendona. The eldest son of the Michael family, Rick


    Michael, had suddenly diedst night and his funeral was being held today.


    The entire Michael family was closed off to the public. The news caused a sensation in the entire city of


    Sendona.


    ¡°What? Have you heard? Rick Michael is dead!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too shocking! Rick is the eldest son and the future heir of the Michael family, but he died out of the


    blue.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what sudden death? Didn¡¯t you hear the newsst night? I heard that Rick messed with


    someone he shouldn¡¯t have messed with and got killed.¡±


    Many gangsters were sitting in a diner and chatting about it.


    ¡°What? Killed? Where did you hear that?¡± someone asked curiously.


    The fat bearded man was about to speak Suddenly, several men in ck suits with golden cobra


    badges on their chests burst through the door.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they entered the door, they held pistols with silencers in their hands and shot all the people


    who were talking about the Michael family!


    Likewise, all over Sendona, anyone who discussed the incident of the Michael familyst night would


    be killed. This was the strength of the Michael family.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a small mountain manor in Sendona. The Michael family¡¯s manor was very luxurious, full


    of resplendent castle buildings. At this moment, inside and outside the manor, all the death warriors


    and elites of the Michael family were assembled.


    All of them were equipped with the most advanced weapons with the golden cobra badge on their


    chests.


    Colson stood in front of this group of death warriors and elites with his golden cobra walking cane. He


    nced at them coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the pride of the Michael family. Bring your pride and cleanse


    the seventh base of the Hall of the Sun with blood!¡±

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443


    ¡°For the Michael family! For Rick! Cleanse the Hall of the Sun!¡±


    ¡°For the Michael family! For Colson! Cleanse the Hall of the Sun!¡±


    Suddenly, thunderous shouts resounded throughout Michael Manor!


    Behind Colson, the two people sent by Vataco stood silently. Looking at the fully equipped death


    warriors and elites ready to go, they also showed a chill in the corners of their eyes. Unexpectedly, the


    strength of the Michael family had grown to this point.


    No wonder Vataco had been wary of the Michael family. It seemed that the countdown to the downfall


    of the Michael family was near.


    Colson turned around and looked at the two guards, one tall and one short, sent by Vataco. He said,


    ¡°Dark Angels, pleasee with me.¡±


    Dark Angel was a self-appointed title in the Hall of Evil. In addition to the seven great envoys, there


    were nine Dark Angels under Vataco¡¯smand. They were all killing machines and indisputable


    assassins.


    They rarely took action, but once they did, the missions they carried out were 100% sessful. It could


    be said that they were the most loyal subordinates of Vataco. To Vataco, the seven envoys could be


    reced at any time, but the nine dark angels were different. They were his confidants and foundation.


    The two dark angels looked at each other and nodded. They followed Colson out of the manor and got


    into a bulletproof luxury car. Soon, the car started and the crowd headed to the seventh base of the


    Hall of the Sun in Sendona.


    Colson had selected this target carefully.


    It was far away from the Hall of the Sun¡¯s headquarters with a rtively weak defense. It was the


    easiest base to attack. As long as they could take this base down, the Michael family would be famous!


    Moreover, the old fox Colson had a backup n.


    The atmosphere was rather silent in the car. The two Dark Angels sat on either side of the back row


    while Colson sat in the middle. It was an extremely luxurious stretch limousine, so both sides could


    amodate passengers. There was a small bar table with a lot of expensive booze in the middle.


    Four bodyguards in white suits sat on either side of Colson.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The Four Demons of Hell of the Michael family were the death warriors personally trained by Colson.


    Colson personally poured two sses of wine for the two Dark Angels of the Hall of Evil. ording to


    their status, the envoys and the dark angels were actually of the same level. However, there were times


    when the Dark Angels acted on behalf of Vataco, so even the envoys would have to give way to them.


    ¡°My lords, let¡¯s have a toast in advance.¡± Colson raised his ss and invited.


    The two Dark Angels looked at the wine sses, then at each other. They picked up their sses and


    toasted with Colson.

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444


    As Colson Michael watched the two Dark Angels finish their drinks, a faint smirk appeared on his face.


    One of the Dark Angels asked indifferently, ¡°Colson, are you so confident that you can take down the


    seventh base of the Hall of the Sun?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colson smiled lightly and said, ¡°My lord, this seventh base is one of Sun Hall¡¯s data centers. There are


    not many guards around, so it¡¯s the easiest to take down. Moreover, there¡¯s a lot of information about


    the Hall of the Sun inside. I think Lord Vataco will be very happy if we can take it down.¡±


    The two Dark Angels raised their eyebrows when they heard that. They asked a little eagerly, ¡°Are you


    sure that this seventh base is one of their intelligence bases?¡±


    Seeing that the two Dark Angels had taken the bait, Colson smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me


    to deceive you. This is the urate information that my Michael family finally obtained after months of


    investigation. This seventh base is a secret intelligence base belonging to the Hall of the Sun!¡±


    Suddenly, the two Dark Angels looked at each other and read each other¡¯s inner thoughts from the


    other party¡¯s eyes. They must obtain the proceeds of this intelligence base. In this way, they would


    obtain a reward from Vataco.


    Anyway, Colson was destined to be a dead man, so such pickings would be the best.


    ¡°Haha! Good! Very good! Colson, although Lord Vataco has given orders that we can only take action


    as thest resort, for the sake of our friendship, we¡¯ll definitely step in to help you!¡±


    The tall Dark Angelughed heartily and said.


    Colson sneered before he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, my lords.¡±


    Soon, the convoy arrived at a secret base in a small jungle on the outskirts.


    At the rear of the convoy were more than a dozen armored vehicles. The doors opened, and the death


    warriors of the Michael family jumped out one after another. They were all fully armed and ready to go!


    Colson stepped down from the car, followed by the Four Demons of Hell and the two Dark Angels.


    They stared into the depths of this jungle.


    The two Dark Angels frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure that the seventh base is inside?¡±


    Colson said with certainty, ¡°Of course!¡±


    After saying that, he waved his hand and shouted to the death warriors of the Michael family who had


    lined up behind him, ¡°All the elites of the Michael family, for your honor, charge! Leave no one alive!¡±


    Instantly, this bunch of ferocious death warriors charged into the jungle. Soon, shots were fired with


    thunderous explosions.


    The two Dark Angels shuddered when they heard the intense gunshots. Their chance was here.


    ¡°Colson, this is too slow. Let us take care of it!¡±


    After saying that, the two Dark Angels ignored the change in Colson¡¯s expression and turned into two


    ck shadows. They rushed into the jungle and joined the battle.


    Colson leaned on the golden cobra walking stick in his hand and sneered. He looked at the depths of


    the jungle where the battle was fiercest with sparks and gunfire everywhere.


    ¡°Hehe, Lord Vataco, you forced me to do this. Since you want to kill me, I can only say sorry to you,¡±


    Colson said coldly.


    At the same time, two figures appeared behind Colson. ¡°Old Colson, you still know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Hans walked out with a smile ying on his lips. Next to him was none other than Georgina with her


    sexy figure.


    Seeing Hans and Georgina, Colson bowed slightly and said, ¡°I want to thank Lord Apollo for the


    warning. I, Colson Michael, swear allegiance to Sun God Apollo!¡±


    Hans snorted coldly, patted Colson on the shoulder, and said, ¡°No need. The boss doesn¡¯t like your


    Michael family. We¡¯re helping you this time just to deal with Vataco.¡±


    Colson¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he shook his head helplessly.


    Last night, Hans passed through the heavy encirclement of the Michael family and casually passed a


    message to Colson that Vataco wanted the two Dark Angels to kill Colson and support Matlin Michael


    into the position. Colson was very shocked when he heard the message. He could not imagine Evil


    God Vataco abandoning him so easily.


    Finally, he reached an agreement with Hans. It was to save himself and for the sake of the Michael


    family.


    At the same time, a majestic figure with red mes and a red dragon around his body walked out of the


    jungle together with a man shrouded in a red chimera.


    Thud, thud!


    The heads of the two Dark Angels were tossed at Colson¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Colson, you¡¯ve finally made the right decision,¡± Fennel said lightly.


    Then, he looked at Philip at his side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Vataco, then.¡±

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445


    Back to Vataco¡¯s luxurious manor.


    At this moment, Vataco¡¯s face was full of anger, and an evil aura surged all over his body. He angrily


    smashed the coffee table in front of him with a single punch!


    ¡°Damn Apollo and the Michael family! They actually joined forces against me and killed my two Dark


    Angels! I won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡±


    Vataco was furious, and his face was full of icy killing intent.


    ¡°Issue my Evil God¡¯s Order. Immediately mobilize all the Dark Angels and great envoys in Sendona and


    prepare for battle!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Vataco¡¯s eyes were full of piercing coldness, and the aura on his body was overwhelming. He added,


    ¡°Also, contact them and tell them that this is an invitation from the Hall of Evil.¡±


    After that, Vataco got up and stared at the gate of the luxurious manor with shining eyes. If his


    information was correct, Apollo and the others would be here soon.


    ***


    Almost half an hourter, Fennel and the gang arrived outside Vataco¡¯s manor.


    The whole manor was on high alert and defense at this moment. That bloodthirsty, tense, and exciting


    atmosphere could be felt even by an ordinary person.


    Fennel and Philip stood 100 meters away from the manor, their eyes staring fixedly at the huge


    entrance of the manor. Fully armed guards of the Hall of Evil had already surrounded the ce. All of


    them were dressed in ck uniforms, looking extremely evil. They were Hell Demons.


    Fennel and Philip looked at each other before walking toward the manor¡¯s entrance.


    Suddenly, ten burly men with tattoos all over their bodies rushed out of the manor. They were


    outrageously stout like goris!


    Fennel and Philip stopped at the same time. The former stared coldly at the ten burly men rushing out


    and said softly, ¡°Be careful. These ten people are the Hellhounds of the Hall of Evil, the top ten killing


    machines under the Dark Angels. Theirbat level should be between the third and fourth zones.


    Although it¡¯s not particrly high, their bodies have undergone special transformations. Once their


    power is fully unleashed, they can reach the peak strength of the fourth zone!¡±


    These ten guys were the strongestbat power under the Dark Angels of the Hall of Evil.


    Every single one was a killing machine!


    Not only were they disciples, but their bodies had also been modified through scientific research


    experiments, and they were extremely powerful. If such a group of inhuman beings was thrown to the


    battlefield, one of them could stand against a hundred. Moreover, they were extremely tall. They were


    two heads taller than Fennel and Philip, looking exactly like goris. Each of them also carried a huge


    killing weapon in their hands. There were maces, axes, chainsaws, swords, and hammers that looked


    like they belonged to Thor. One of them even carried a huge saber, shiny and overwhelming!


    For the first time, Philip felt a powerful sense of oppression from them.


    If these ten people joined forces, theirbat power would definitely reach the peak of the fifth zone,


    maybe even the sixth zone!

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446


    However, that was if they joined forces.


    At this moment, on the roof of the manor¡¯s castle, Vataco looked at the situation at the entrance with


    binocrs. Then, through the manor¡¯s loudspeaker, heughed wickedly and said, ¡°Apollo, you came


    just in time. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I didn¡¯t expect that you even bought off the Michael family. That


    really surprised me. However, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant to barge into my manor with an


    Easterner like this?¡±


    Fennel looked up with a firm focus and instantly prated the distance of several hundred meters. He


    found Vataco on the top of the building,ughed loudly, and said, ¡°Vataco, you¡¯re still as timid as a


    mouse, always up to such tricks. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Vataco alsoughed and said, ¡°Apollo, as long as you can be killed, any trick is worth trying.


    All¡¯s fair in love and war, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°Vataco, you don¡¯t need to send these people to their deaths.


    You should know my strength.¡±


    Vatacoughed, his eyes shing with a dazzling cold light. He said, ¡°No, this is just an appetizer. I


    hope you enjoy it. If you have the ability, defeat my ten precious children first. This is a game Where


    either you die or they die. I hope you take it seriously.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel and Philip showed a chill in their eyes.


    Sure enough, Vataco had never been bothered about human lives, even if these people were his


    subordinates. To him, these people were nothing more than killing machines.


    ¡°Apollo, don¡¯t be nervous and enjoy it. I¡¯ll torture you properly until your death! Then, your Hall of the


    Sun will fall into my hands!¡±


    With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, Vataco¡¯s face was full of evil.


    Fennel coldly looked at the ten stout men in front of him and said to Philip, ¡°We each take half and


    make it quick. No problem, right?¡±


    Philip nodded indifferently and said, ¡°No problem¡­¡±


    With that said, Fennel and Philip were ready to start.


    Vataco also shouted, ¡°Babies, for your faith, for your king, and your honor, charge! Tear them apart!¡±


    At thismand, the ten burly guys like goris roared and charged toward Fennel and Philip!


    However, Fennel and Philip sprang into action first. With a chill in his eyes, Philip stomped on the


    ground. He had locked on to his target. It was the guy with a huge ax!


    The guy swung his huge ax where Philip stood with a roar. However, he only sensed a ck shadow.


    Bang!


    The giant ax swung down but only hit the ground. Cracks and a huge pit appeared!


    Philip was nowhere to be found. When the guy came back to his senses, he realized that Philip was


    already on his right.


    He was one of the ten Hellhounds under Vataco¡¯smand, a top expert with strongbat


    experience. He quickly picked up the giant ax, turned around, and swung the ax at Philip who punched


    him on the right. The huge impact stirred a gust of wind in front of Philip!


    It must be said that this guy with the ax moved very fast. With suchbat experience and skills,


    ordinary disciples would be instantly killed by him.


    However, he had met Philip, an unpredictable man.


    Philip seized the right timing and moved sideways. At the same time, he threw a punch at the guy¡¯s


    chest!


    Boom!


    After the huge explosion, the manor¡¯s entrance quickly went quiet.

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447


    When Philip¡¯s punchnded on the man¡¯s chest, his fist suddenly exploded with an energy pressure


    that soared to the sky.


    At that moment, the man with the giant ax only felt an overwhelming and forceful pressure that went


    through him from the fist of the Eastern man in front of him. The power exploded in his chest. In that


    instant, he felt that his chest and internal organs were shattered by something!


    Boom!


    He flew out like a cannonball and mmed into a white wall of the manor.


    Bang!


    The wall copsed, and the man sat buried in the rubble. He opened his eyes in disbelief and looked at


    his chest which was pierced through by a punch. With the corners of his mouth full of blood, he raised


    his eyebrows with difficulty and looked at the Eastern man not far away.


    The energy contained in this punch was terrifying and domineering. This punchpletely went


    through his body, leaving him no chance of survival.


    At the same time, exposed wires and ming electronicponents could be seen in his chest. The


    man with the giant ax was actually a human-modified cyborg!


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Philip pped his hands indifferently and said with disdain in his eyes.


    On this side, Fennel wasted no time either. He took down a man with a chainsaw by removing his two


    arms. Just like Philip, he used one move to take down a powerful Hellhound of the Hall of Evil in


    seconds.


    Standing on the roof of the white castle, Evil God Vataco witnessed everything in front of him. The chill


    on his face became more pronounced.


    Abominable Apollo!


    Also, who the hell was that nasty kid?


    He actually possessed a fighting power no less than Apollo!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Had there always been two Sun Gods in the Hall of the Sun?


    Twin Sun Gods?


    Impossible!


    There had never been such information!


    Back to Fennel and Philip. After Philip easily took down the man with the giant ax, a gust of wind


    suddenly blew behind him.


    Without thinking, Philip stomped on the ground, lunged forward, and grabbed the fallen ax on the


    ground. Without looking, he jumped into the air, rotated his body 180-degrees, and swung the giant ax


    in the direction behind him.


    ng!


    A huge explosion of metal collision resounded through the vicinity of several hundred meters. The


    sound simply deafened everyone¡¯s eardrums. It was a man with a sword. The sword shed forcefully


    on the de of the giant ax, which burst with brilliant sparks.


    If Philip had not noticed the sword, it would have split him in half. However, when the man snuck up on


    Philip with his giant sword and tried to cut him in half, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    The short Eastern man easily dodged the attack and even stopped the blow with a huge ax. The


    tremendous impact from the collision made his hands that were holding the huge sword tremble


    uncontrobly.


    Such a powerful sh of the sword was easily blocked by the opponent¡¯s huge ax!

 Chapter 2448

    Chapter 2448


    Why?


    How could this short Eastern man possess such strongbat power and explosive force?


    The giant sword resisted the giant ax in midair. Both parties exerted full strength. However, the man


    with the giant sword obviously felt his strength gradually waning. The force and oppression from the


    giant ax instantly pierced the giant sword into his arms.


    Suddenly, the giant ax turned crimson as if burned by the scorching heat. At the same time, the giant


    sword in the man¡¯s hand also turned red like hot magma.


    The man suddenly retreated and widened his distance from Philip. The sword in his hand that could be


    used to y demons had turned crimson by now. However, before he could react, a gust of wind blew


    in front of him.


    Philip quickly stomped on the ground and jumped up. In his hands, the giant ax was like a hammer. He


    swung the giant ax violently right on top of the man with the giant sword in a vertical chop.


    The size of the giant ax formed a stark contrast with Philip¡¯s body proportions.


    This giant ax weighed hundreds of pounds and was not something an ordinary person could easily lift.


    However, the Eastern man in front of him easily lifted the huge ax and swung it at the man with the


    sword.


    ng!


    It was another metal collision that shook the ce.


    The huge ax swung down from midair, and the burly man could only lift his giant sword to resist this


    blow. However, when the ax collided with the sword, everyone saw the man with the sword staggering


    a few steps back due to the impact from the ax.


    His feet left two deep marks on the ground. Moreover, after such a Violent blow, the man¡¯s arms were


    drastically distorted.


    The huge force from the giant ax had shattered all the man¡¯s bones in his arms. At the same time, the


    sword also crumbled from the middle.


    Bang!


    Half of the shattered sword flew out and prated deeply into a wall, causing the wall to crack.


    The other half was still held in the man¡¯s hand. Before he had time to scream, the force from the giant


    ax did not diminish and swung down right on top of the man¡¯s head.


    Puff!


    Instantly, the man split into two halves and fell into a pool of blood. Even at thest moment, he could


    not scream before he lost his life.


    Again, he was a cyborg. Most of the body parts were human, except for some vital organs in the torso


    that were mechanical. This was the masterpiece of the Hall of Evil. The Hellhounds were killing


    machines modified from human bodies. Thus, Evil God Vataco did not care about the lives of these


    people at all, because he could continue to produce such killing machines.


    The scene went silent.


    In less than a minute, Philip had single-handedly killed two Hellhounds from the Hall of Evil. Philip killed


    two of the ten Hellhounds under Vataco¡¯smand, while two more were killed by Fennel, leaving six


    behind.


    Fennel had just finished off a man with a mace. He turned to Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Not bad.


    Yourbat skills are getting better.¡±


    Philip chuckled lightly. His eyes then fell coldly on the remaining six Hellhounds as he said, ¡°Only you


    guys are left.¡±


    The remaining six held their strongest weapons and looked at the two Eastern men coldly with a hint of


    fear deep in their eyes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Fennel walked over, stood with Philip, and said to the six men, ¡°Come at us together. Don¡¯t waste our


    time.¡±


    On the other side, Vataco stood on the roof of the castle and roared. ¡°Charge at them! Whoever kills


    them will be promoted to Dark Angels!¡±

 Chapter 2449

    Chapter 2449


    Vataco¡¯s roar resounded throughout the manor.


    The remaining six Hellhounds also raged and roared. Hearing that, a man with a Fusha longsword


    roared as he ran forward. He stomped on the ground and swung the longsword in his hand at Fennel


    and Philip.


    Seeing this Fusha longsword, a biting chill appeared in Fennel¡¯s eyes. He reached out and stopped


    Philip from moving forward. He said, ¡°Let me deal with this one.¡±


    After saying that, Fennel took a step forward, showed a middle finger to the iing man, and


    mocked him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a roaring gori. Trying to scare us off with this is nothing but a mistake.¡±


    The Fusha longsword in the man¡¯s hand reminded Fennel of a certain event in the past. During the


    early days when the Hall of the Sun was founded, he had a very loyal follower. He was a friend who


    used to wield the Fusha longsword beautifully. The longsword was none other than the one in front of


    him, which was engraved with that guy¡¯s initials on the cold de.


    Vataco stood on top of the white castle andughed lightly. He said, ¡°Apollo, does this longsword


    remind you of an unpleasant past? Hahaha, where¡¯s your buddy who went through thick and thin with


    you in the past? He died under my hands because of you. Now, using his weapon to kill you is really


    the most wonderful ending in this world.¡±


    Hearing that, Fennel¡¯s eyes showed a piercing coldness as he stared at Vataco and said, ¡°Vataco, you


    don¡¯t deserve to be a god of the 12 Sacred Halls. Today, I swear to kill you!¡±


    After saying that, Fennel looked at the iing man with the Fusha longsword. His eyes were full of


    nostalgia. This longsword represented too much of the past and memories. Fennel never imagined that


    he would see this longsword again one day. A name hidden in the depths of his memory surfaced


    again.


    ¡®Very good!¡¯


    Fennel was angry now. He stared at the roaring man approaching. His eyes showed a killing intent as


    he said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to have this Fusha longsword! He¡¯s not someone you can handle!¡±


    With that said, Fennel stared at the ck longsword. His gaze tensed as he swung the mace in his


    hands forcefully across. He ignored the other party¡¯s mighty sh and went straight for the kill!


    Such a domineering stance made Vataco who was in the distance above a little frightened!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ng!


    The longsword collided with the mace and produced a loud metallic clunk.


    Deafening!


    There was a metallic buzzing sound like humming cicadas within a radius of a few hundred meters.


    With a simple blow, the man with the Fusha longsword was powerless against Fennel¡¯s attack. He was


    swept away by the mace.


    Bang!


    The man flew out and fell heavily to the ground. The longsword in his hand was also thrown into the air.


    It shed with a dazzling ck light, and while apanied by the humming that reminded one of the


    cicadas, it fell down. However, a clean and fair big hand caught the Fusha longsword.


    Swish!


    A beautiful arc full of killing intent exploded in the air.

 Chapter 2450

    Chapter 2450


    Fennel wielded the Fusha longsword in his hands, his eyes full of nostalgia as he looked at the ck


    de inch by inch. When he saw the engraving on the de, he got quite emotional. At the same time,


    the man who was swept away by the mace suddenly jumped up from the ground at this moment. He


    stomped the ground with both feet, a powerful burst of energy exploding from within him. He threw a


    punch at Fennel.


    However, this was nothing more than child¡¯s y in front of Fennel.


    Before the Hellhound¡¯s punch could even reach half a meter in front of Fennel, a ck light magnified


    in his eyes. With a biting killing intent, the sharp de shed across his eyes.


    Swish!


    The sword rose, and the hand fell.


    The Hellhound¡¯s right fist was chopped off under the dark sh of the de and flew out in midair. A bit


    of green mechanical liquid sttered and revealed the electronic equipment and parts inside.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Other than his brain and some key parts that were still human, the rest of these Hellhounds had


    mechanical organs that had been artificially modified. In fact, such modified people would be an


    indomitable existence on the battlefield.


    However, they were facing Fennel and Philip today, who were two killing gods from the East. One of


    them was even Sun God Apollo, a presence that invoked fear in the West.


    Then, in the man¡¯s gaze, the blinding sh of ck light exploded in front of his eyes. The Fusha


    longsword had easily shed a cross in his chest. He clearly felt the sensation of that longsword going


    through his chest and cutting off his electronicponents. With wide eyes, he looked down at the


    green mechanical liquid flowing from his chest.


    Then, Fennel kicked his chest violently!


    Boom!


    The man¡¯s chest burst open, and all the mechanical organs shattered in that instant. This kick


    completely took the life of this Hellhound. Even his mechanical heart was kicked out, which rolled down


    from his chest and blinked with a red light. This should be considered another form of the Hellhound,


    but he was still killed by Fennel in seconds.


    After that, Fennel held the longsword which dazzled brightly. He stared at the remaining five


    Hellhounds and asked coldly, ¡°Are you doing this one by one or all at once?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell Apollo!¡±


    Seeing this scene from the top of the white castle, Vataco waspletely enraged. He desperately


    held the button in his hand and roared. ¡°I want you to see the strongest battle power of my children!


    Come on! Show your strongest form! I¡¯ll unleash all your powers!¡±


    With a roar, Vataco pressed the button firmly.


    At the same time, the five Hellhounds standing at the entrance of the manor suddenly tensed up. Then,


    their eyes turned dazzling red. All the mechanical organs in their bodies were changing forms at this


    moment, reaching the best and strongest fighting form. This was thetest progress of Vataco¡¯s


    research, which had not been tested yet. This was the first test.


    No matter what, he must kill Apollo!


    In an instant, the five Hellhoundspletely lost all human emotions and turned into killing machines.


    All of them lunged at Fennel with the deadliest killing moves.


    It was the strongest team, and they worked together seamlessly. Moreover, their speed, explosive


    power, andbat power had improved by several levels.


    The peak of the fourth zone!


    Five modified humans with the peakbat power of the fourth zone.


    Fennel frowned and quickly stepped back He stood with Philip and said, ¡°Here theye!¡±


    Philip nodded, and his hands suddenly burst into dazzling mes. Two ming chimeras appeared.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Fennel roared. Wielding the Fusha longsword, he charged ahead with Philip and quickly engaged in a


    fierce battle!

 Chapter 2451

    Chapter 2451


    In a sh, a ferocious battle broke out here.


    Philip coldly stared at a Hellhound with a saber in his hand. This guy hadpletely lost all human


    consciousness and turned into a killing machine. The electronic chip imnted in their heads was


    constantly stimting their brains, sending the signal to kill.


    Philip looked coldly at the burly man with the saber, his eyes full of chills. He said, ¡°Let me see what¡¯s


    so great about the people from the Hall of Evil.¡±


    ¡°Fight! Kill!¡±


    The Hellhound with the saber roared. He waved the saber and shed at Philip¡¯s neck. His movement


    was clean and neat, full of killing intent. Even the disciples of the third and fourth zone would die on the


    spot when they encountered the Hellhound in this killing frenzy. Moreover, the other party¡¯s saber-


    wielding skills were not ordinary. It was as though his moves had been programmed by a detailed


    computer program.


    The angle and force of each movement were perfect. However, ws were inevitable.


    ¡°Hehe, do you think you can be invincible after watching a few videos on using the saber and


    imnting the skills through aputer program? The power of the real saber is not used in this way!¡±


    Philip did not evade the saber that shed forcefully at his neck. Instead, he leaned forward and threw


    a punch. A fire chimera appeared with a furious roar and smashed heavily on the man¡¯s stomach!


    At the same time, the cold and dazzling saber shed horizontally an inch above Philip¡¯s head. At that


    moment, Philip could even feel the icy chill above his head. Even steel could not withstand this blow.


    However, at the critical juncture, Philip¡¯s chimera fist smashed into the Hellhound¡¯s stomach.


    Moreover, time seemed to be frozen at that moment!


    Bang!


    The ming chimera on Philip¡¯s fist suddenly exploded with overwhelming energy pressure and sted


    the man¡¯s stomach and left arm into ashes. At the same time, mes ignited all over the man¡¯s body!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The man screamed in misery and fell back to the ground in mes. The saber in his hand was retrieved


    by Philip.


    Swish!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Philip flicked the saber in his hand and performed a few fancy moves that contained a biting chill.


    He looked at the Hellhound that was covered in mes and said with a sneer, ¡°Pride and arrogance


    determined your defeat! Let me show you how a saber should be used!¡±


    After saying that, Philip held the ck saber horizontally in front of his chest. Then, he shed


    sideways at a burly man who charged at Philip with his fists.


    The saber only carried a ck light in midair, but the slender de exploded with soaring killing intent.


    The temperature around the de seemed to have dropped to the freezing point.

 Chapter 2452

    Chapter 2452


    In everyone¡¯s sight, although Philip had just made a simple sh, that move was perfect. Whether it


    was the angle, the force, or the actual oue, everything was within perfect grasp!


    That cold ck de was very fast. A ck sword light cut through the air and split the Hellhound who


    charged at Philip in a frenzied state. It was a vertical sh that went from the top of his head right to


    the bottom.


    Swish!


    After that sh, Philip abruptly held the hilt of the saber with both hands horizontally. The ck sword


    light formed the letter ¡®L¡¯ in the air. Then, he stood sideways and maintained thest action of retracting


    the saber.


    The sunlight reflected on Philip and illuminated his handsome face that showed a fearless fighting


    spirit. As for the burly man who rushed at Philip with his fists, he maintained his attacking stance and


    just stopped there. Then, a line of blood extended from the top of his head, down to his throat, then to


    his chest. Finally, it went to his stomach and continued downward.


    Clunk!


    The burly man split into two halves, revealing the mechanicalponents inside. His internal organs


    had been modified into mechanical parts and were also split into crackling halves.


    Just a simple sh like that had already disyed such powerfulbat prowess. Philip¡¯s de was


    extremely fast!


    Upon a closer look, not a drop of liquid remained on the ck de. It still shed a dazzling ck.


    Philip nced at the two modified human Hellhounds in front of him indifferently. There was nothing


    special about them at all.


    The remaining three Hellhounds had also been perfectly and easily taken down by Fennel.


    Ten human-modified killing machines from the Hall of Evil were wiped out within ten minutes by Fennel


    and Philip. This was thebat power of the two Easterners. This scenepletely stunned the


    guards of the Hall of Evil inside and outside the manor!


    Too powerful!


    Was this Sun God Apollo of the Hall of the Sun?


    Sure enough, he was as freakish and terrifying as the legends made him out to be!


    The ten Hellhounds were the killing machines under the Hall of Evil¡¯s Dark Angels. Even if they were


    thrown on the battlefield, they could easily outmatch thebat power of a small city. However, in front


    of Sun God Apollo and a man with an unknown id entity, they were easily in like des of grass.


    To a certain extent, Fennel¡¯s and Philip¡¯sbat prowess and skills really shocked Vataco, who was at


    the top of the white castle in the distance. He had seen everything through the binocrs. With a look


    of anger, Vataco¡¯s eyes burst with fury!


    ¡°Damned Apollo!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, it did not matter. After all, in Vataco¡¯s eyes, these Hellhounds were dispensable and could be


    produced at any time. After a batch died, another batch would be created. The only thing that made


    Vataco angry was that thebat power of this group of Hellhounds was too lousy!


    He needed to upgrade the next batch.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Vatacoughed as he stood on top of the castle and said sinisterly, ¡°Apollo, you haven¡¯t disappointed


    me. The human-modified warriors I spent a bomb to train and research didn¡®t evenst ten minutes


    under your hands.¡±


    ¡°Vataco, stop sending these insects to their deaths. You should understand that once I unleash my full


    power, everything here will cease to exist, so just get down here. There are some things that my buddy


    and I need to talk to you about face- to-face.¡±

 Chapter 2453

    Chapter 2453


    Vatacoughed and said, ¡°Apollo, don¡¯t antagonize me. Your aggravation methods are useless. Today,


    I just want to watch you slowly be tortured to death! And that includes the Eastern man beside you.¡±


    Vataco¡¯s evil eyes with killing intentnded on Philip, who was next to Fennel.


    Why did this unfamiliar figure possess such strength?


    With such strength, he could be considered one of the best among the 12 Sacred Halls of the West.


    Was the reason why the Hall of the Sun had developed so rapidly over the years? Was there another


    Sun God in the dark?


    Philip looked sideways at the evil and charming Vataco who stood at the top of the white castle in the


    distance. Using the rules of insight, he roughly gauged that Vataco¡¯s strength was definitely in the fifth


    zone, but he could not determine whether it was the peak or the king of disciples.


    After all, Philip was not yet fully proficient in the control over the rules. Moreover, the other party


    obviously carried equipment that could prevent such probing, which interfered with Philip¡¯s perception


    ability.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    p, p, p!


    Vataco pped his hands upstairs and said, ¡°Come out, my warrior. Use your most powerful strength to


    kill them!¡±


    At Vataco¡¯smand, Fennel¡¯s and Philip¡¯s eyes focused on the manor¡¯s entrance.


    There, a figure descended from the sky with an overwhelming chill and murderous aura. It was a


    woman with an almost perfect figure. She were ck fitting tights and metal protective gear on her four


    limbs. There were two scimitars hung at her waist. She also wore a corset, which showed off her sexy


    and hot figure in front of everyone. She had blonde hair and blue eyes. The ck leather coat was in a


    V-neck, which disyed her perfect curves under the sun.


    Any man would not be able to help but gulp at this sight. Moreover, she swayed from side to side when


    she walked. She exuded strong confidence and charm.


    The two scimitars on her waist were engraved with the picture of the devil. They were gold and


    reflected a dazzling cold light under the refraction of the sun. The most terrifying thing was that the


    devils on the scimitars were devouring human lives, which looked very bizarre and scary.


    The woman¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at Fennel and Philip the entire time, like a female leopard ready to


    hunt. She was full of ferocity.


    Fennel chuckled lightly and recognized the woman in front of him at a nce. He raised his eyebrows


    and said to Vataco on top of the white castle, ¡°Vataco, you¡¯re really going all out today to get me killed.


    You even released her. Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll identally kill your most admired and favorite


    weapon?¡±


    Vataco chuckled and said without concern, ¡°Apollo, the oue has yet to be determined. She¡¯s the


    Holy Maiden of my Hall of Evil, and her strength is notparable to the previous bunch of modified


    humans. Caroline, use your strongest move to kill these intruders and pay tribute to the deadrades


    of the Hall of Evil.¡±


    Caroline nodded lightly, her eyes bursting with monstrous killing intent. She kept staring at Fennel.


    Fennel was her mortal enemy.

 Chapter 2454

    Chapter 2454


    That was because Fennel had killed her brother, Gordon, with his hands.


    Gordon was the Holy Son and future heir of the Hall of Evil. He was the one with the highest chances


    of seeding the Evil God. However, Gordon died in Fennel¡¯s hands.


    Since that day, Caroline studied desperately and trained to improve her strength. Finally, she got a


    chance to avenge her brother today!


    Likewise, Fennel looked at Caroline andughed lightly. ¡°Vataco is really generous enough to let you


    out. However, I¡¯m most surprised that after not seeing you for three years, you¡¯ve actually be the


    Holy Maiden of the Hall of Evil. Caroline, are you thinking of killing me with your own hands?¡±


    Caroline coldly pulled out the two golden scimitars engraved with devils from her waist and said,


    ¡°Apollo, I¡¯ll definitely kill you with my own hands to avenge my brother! If you don¡¯t want to die a painful


    death today, give up resistance and surrender under my des!¡±


    While saying that, Caroline licked her lips with a piercing coldness in her eyes.


    Fennel looked at the woman who had an almost perfect figure in front of him. With all her curves tightly


    wrapped under the leather jacket, that sight was very stimting to the heart.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Caroline had changed. The innocent little girl from the past hadpletely turned into a


    pawn of the Hall of Evil.


    Fennel simply smiled with a hint of flirtatiousness and said, ¡°Caroline, your body is really perfect. I


    wonder if it¡¯s because you¡¯ve slept with so many men.¡±


    When Caroline heard this, instead of getting angry as he intended, she sneered and said, ¡°Apollo,


    trying to rile me up with words is useless! Today, I¡¯ll definitely cut your head off with my own hands to


    avenge my brother!¡±


    ¡°Caroline, your brother¡¯s death is purely an ident. He wanted to kill me, so I could only protect


    myself. Was I wrong to do so?¡± Fennel shrugged helplessly and asked.


    Caroline snorted coldly. ¡°Easterners are good at denial. Whatever you say is useless. I trained hard for


    three years just for today! Apollo, die!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Have you been shamed into anger already?¡±


    Fennel smiled faintly. ¡°Holy Maiden of the Hall of Evil¡­ Hehe, how interesting. Back then, your brother


    was the Holy Son of the Hall of Evil, and you¡¯re now the Holy Maiden. It seems that the grudges


    between me and the Hall of Evil are really endless. In that case, I can only contribute to themon


    good today and send you to be reunited with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Apollo, you deserve to die!¡±


    Caroline finally could not hold back any longer. She held the two golden devil scimitars in her hands


    and angrily shed at Fennel in a cross. She wanted to chop off Fennel¡¯s head with this blow!


    Philip watched from the side and realized that Caroline¡¯s strength was really not simple. At least, she


    was stronger than all the enemies he had encountered so far. She had the strength of a disciple in the


    fifth zone!


    Fennel merely smiled and said, ¡°Interesting. Your strength has improved.¡±


    With that said, the two golden devil scimitars collided with a loud ng. Only a residual shadow was left


    where Fennel stood just now. He kept dodging back and forth sideways, avoiding Caroline¡¯s brutal


    attack every time.


    Caroline continued with another attack each time, and her killing intent skyrocketed. Only bright and


    dense golden sword lights could be seen, apanied by Caroline¡¯s angry shouts.


    ¡°Apollo, you coward! Don¡¯t just hide! Step forward and die!¡± Caroline roared angrily and kept chasing


    after Fennel who scurried around.


    That damned Apollo was avoiding the fight.


    Abominable!

 Chapter 2455

    Chapter 2455


    Looking at the current situation, Fennel was in a passive mode while Caroline¡¯s killing moves got more


    brutal, intense, and faster. If this continued, Fennel would be killed by Caroline sooner orter.


    However, everything was within Fennel¡¯s grasp.


    In the past three years, Caroline had worked hard to hone her skills. It could be said she had reached


    the point that the two golden devil scimitars were extensions of her hands. All she wanted was to


    avenge her brother and wash away the Tapper family¡¯s shame!


    The golden des and Caroline¡®s figure that was d in ck leather presented a dexterous and


    aggressive image.


    While being continuously attacked by Caroline for five minutes straight, Fennel maintained being on the


    defense. He only relied on physical techniques to dodge the attacks. At the same time, he observed


    Caroline¡¯s de technique, as well as the subtle movements and angles of each strike to understand


    Caroline¡¯s weakness.


    Fennel was the first person who could easily dodge such intensive attacks from Caroline.


    That was because anyone who fought Caroline in the past could onlyst a maximum of two minutes


    under her strong attacks.


    Due to this prolonged attack without victory, Caroline¡¯s blood boiled hotter.


    This damned Apollo was so scared of death, huh! Why did he keep avoiding her?


    Her des had shed at Fennel¡¯s vital points several times, but each time, Fennel managed to dodge


    her attacks. It made Caroline more anxious and angry. In fact, Caroline¡¯s skills were definitely one of


    the best among all the powerful great envoys in the 12 Sacred Halls. Unfortunately, she was now facing


    the Sun God of the Hall of the Sun today, an existence that invoked fear in the 12 Sacred Halls.


    After five minutes of fighting, Fennel still did not make a move.


    Caroline was furious and agitated. No matter how she attacked him, the other party could easily dodge


    it, and it seemed that the oue of the battle was already obvious.


    ¡°Apollo, you coward! Why aren¡¯t you making a move? Are the Easterners all such cowards?¡±


    Caroline roared, but the golden devil scimitars in her hands did not stop because of this.


    Fennel chuckled lightly at this moment, and a faint confident smile appeared on the corner of his


    mouth. His pacing and dodging movements became more rxed. That was because he had seen


    through Caroline¡¯s swordsmanship and the weaknesses of her attacks. Now, in Fennel¡¯s opinion, the


    two golden devil scimitars in Caroline¡¯s hands were undoubtedly children¡¯s toys.


    Under such high tension and intensive attacks, Caroline¡¯s delicate body started to sweat. Her forehead


    was full of sweat, and she was panting slightly. Her chest heaved constantly, looking very enticing.


    Meanwhile, Fennel stood calmly, shook his head slightly at Caroline, and said, ¡°Caroline, your brother


    wasn¡¯t my opponent, and neither are you. I advise you not to make the same mistake twice. I


    appreciate you very much. Vataco doesn¡®t cherish your life, but I do. Why don¡¯t you join the Hall of the


    Sun instead?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams! I¡¯m going to kill you with my own hands!¡± Caroline shouted angrily, her eyes full of


    killing intent.


    At the same time, she delivered her strongest blow with the two golden devil scimitars in her hands and


    shed at Fennel¡¯s neck!


    This attack contained all the strength she could muster. However, Fennel shook his head lightly and


    shed out vehemently with the Fusha longsword in his hand.


    A ck light soared through the sky and sped like a thunderbolt toward Caroline. The corners of her


    eyes froze, and she turned around abruptly to avoid it. However, what followed was a kick from Fennel!


    Bang!


    Without any mercy, this kicknded forcefully on Caroline¡¯s chest. It sent the gorgeous beauty with a


    devilish figure flying out. She fell heavily to the ground and rolled over several times. Then, Caroline¡¯s


    body stopped rolling. She was about to stand up to continue attacking when a ck light came at her


    and broke the two golden devil scimitars in her hands.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2456

    Chapter 2456


    tter!


    The two golden devil scimitars broke under Fennel¡¯s Fusha longsword.


    Caroline¡¯s hands still maintained the posture of holding the two scimitars and wanting to attack, but


    now, she was kneeling on one knee and dared not move. That was because the Fusha longsword in


    Fennel¡¯s hand was only a centimeter away from Caroline¡¯s fair neck.


    As long as Caroline made the slightest movement, this Fusha longsword would cut through her neck


    and kill her immediately!


    It could be said that Fennel¡¯s swordsmanship was perfect. His movements were done in one go. In just


    one strike, he took Caroline down directly!


    If Fennel wanted to, this strike could have prated Caroline¡¯s neck directly and killed her on the


    spot.


    ¡°W-Why? Why did I lose? I practiced so hard for three years. Why?¡± Caroline looked at the broken


    golden devil scimitars before she looked up at the tall figure with the sun behind his back.


    From her point of view, Fennel looked like a god at this moment. With the golden sunlight behind him,


    that cold aura made her want to kneel down and worship him. However, she could not ept the result


    in front of her.


    She had lost!


    The results of her three years of hard training were not worth mentioning in front of this man. Just one


    move and she was defeated.


    How terrifying this man in front of her was!


    Was this the strength of Sun God Apollo?


    Carolinepletely lost her confidence and sat limply on the ground, her eyes losing the desire for


    revenge. That was because she knew the oue she would face was death. Thus, she closed her


    eyes and said, ¡°Apollo, kill me if you want. I¡¯ve lost!¡±


    Fennel looked at the blonde beauty in front of him who had her eyes closed and was waiting for death.


    He put away the longsword and said with a smile, ¡°Caroline, do you know about the truth back then?¡±


    Caroline snapped her eyes open, looked at Fennel in puzzlement, and asked, ¡°Apollo, what do you


    mean? Don¡¯t try to deceive me.¡±


    Fennel smiled, looked at Vataco standing on top of the white castle in the distance, and said, ¡°Your


    brother¡¯s death was all Vataco¡¯s doing. That¡¯s the truth. You found the wrong person to take revenge


    on. Vataco is your brother¡¯s real murderer!¡±


    Boom!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Fennel¡¯s words exploded in Caroline¡¯s mind!


    ¡®What? The Evil God was the one who killed her brother?¡¯


    ¡®No! Impossible!¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha, despicable Apollo! Since I lost, you can kill me, but don¡¯t try to deceive me. How could Lord


    Vataco be my brother¡¯s real murderer?¡± Caroline refused to believe it.


    Fennel knew that Caroline would not believe it, so he took out his phone and pulled out the surveince


    video from back then with the help of the Strategist. He then tossed his phone to Caroline.


    When Caroline saw the video, she was dumbfounded!


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    She had actually worked as a weapon under the murderer who killed her brother for three years!


    ¡°Vataco was worried that your brother would rece him, so before your brother grew up, he nned


    to kill him and wanted to frame me for it.¡±


    Fennel said coldly as he looked at Vataco and said, ¡°Vataco, you¡¯re really despicable.¡±


    Vatacoughed and said, ¡°Hahaha! Apollo, I didn¡¯t expect you to have the surveince footage from


    back then, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Either way, you¡¯re dead today!¡±


    Vataco nced angrily at Caroline who was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Hmph! Your brother opposed me back then, so I killed him! Do you want to oppose me too?¡±


    With a face full of anger and disbelief, Caroline turned to look at Vataco. That was the Evil God whom


    she respected, but he had actually killed her brother with his hands.


    Just when Caroline was lost in thought, Vatacoughed at Fennel and said, ¡°Apollo, who do you think


    will take the stage to deal with you next?¡±


    With that said, the door of the white castle opened. Two stout figures full of killing intent appeared with


    the sun shining on their backs. At the same time, Vataco also slowly walked out of the door.


    King of the Underworld, Hades!


    Evil God, Vataco!


    Also, the Death God in a ck robe, Andrew!


    Three of the most powerful gods of the West had arrived¡­

 Chapter 2457

    Chapter 2457


    Fennel and Philip did not say a word and just looked coldly in the direction of the castle¡¯s entrance.


    Their sharp gazes passed through the guards of the Hall of Evil, surging with a chilling and murderous


    intent.


    Behind the guards, three figures stood side by side. The three figures varied in height and strength, but


    their surging arrogance made everyone afraid to look at them directly. No one dared to make any


    predictions. Such domineering auras were arrogance that could only be developed by those who had


    remained in the top position for a long time. It radiated right from their very bones.


    It was impossible to fake. Moreover, there were kingly auras that flowed through them. Such kingly


    aura could be found on Fennel too, which was on the same level.


    At the gates of the white castle, the three figures stood proudly. Over the distance of a hundred meters,


    they made eye contact: with Fennel. A burst of invisible sparks crackled in the air.


    This was the confrontation between the gazes and auras of the mighty!


    This invisible confrontation produced a huge sense of oppression which suppressed the atmosphere


    within a radius of several hundred meters. The entire space felt as if it had been weighed down by a


    million pounds of boulders, which made people breathless.


    The guards from the Hall of Evil stood in the center and felt the oppression caused by the invisible


    sparks, which made them hot all over. This tense atmosphere made them sweat, and no one dared to


    move.


    This atmosphere was so tense that it made one tremble. This was the confrontation between the gods.


    The three gods of the 12 Sacred Halls were standing at the gates at this moment. In the entire


    underworld of the West, they were the top existence. They were a symbol of glory and honor. They


    represented the entire Western world. Each god had their characteristics and means to dominate the


    Western world!


    Their existence was the top symbol of the Western world. Moreover, in all the wars in Western history,


    never had there been three gods who came together. They had amon goal this time, which was to


    deal with Sun God Apollo!


    Fennel also felt unprecedented pressure.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Having these three join forces to go against him was enough to show that the three major dark forces


    of the 12 Sacred Halls could no longer tolerate him.


    As things stood now, Fennel and Philip had no reinforcements. Even the Strategist¡¯s backup n would


    take a while to arrive. Before that, Fennel and Philip must withstand the attack from the three gods.


    They would be going against three gods of the West. This was something that had almost never


    happened in the history of the dark world of the West.


    Normally, the gods of the West had their own territories and jurisdictions. Generally, they rarely


    cooperated or met with each other, much less join forces against another person. However, three gods


    were taking action today.


    It could be seen that Vataco had made up his mind to eradicate Fennel.


    To be able to unite Hades, the God of the Underworld, and Andrew, the God of Death, it was no wonder


    Vataco seemed so fearless from the very beginning. It turned out that Fennel and Philip had fallen into


    Vataco¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 2458

    Chapter 2458


    ¡°So, Apollo, what do you think? You didn¡¯t expect to see such a luxurious line-up, right? Hahaha, as I


    told you, I¡¯ll kill you today no matter what. I¡¯ve paid a huge price because of you. I hope you won¡¯t let


    me down.¡±


    Vatacoughed, his face full of chills. Combined with his eyes that were full of murderous intent, it


    made people feel disgusted from the bottom of their hearts. After saying that, Vataco waved his hand,


    and the guards in the castle automatically parted to make way for the three gods.


    The three figures surged with fighting intent, as their eyes stared fixedly at Fennel and Philip.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fighting intent also erupted in Fennel¡¯s eyes, his gaze bing extremely hot. This unprecedented


    tense atmosphere caused the oxygen in the area to thin out.


    The guards of the Hall of Evil found it difficult to breathe. It was as though they were being strangled.


    The atmosphere in the area was stirred up by the four figures until it was on the verge of breaking. At


    this time, any reckless move could trigger a battle that was enough to destroy a city.


    The battle of the gods!


    It was not unheard of in the dark history of the West.


    Every recorded battle between the gods was a bloodbath that destroyed everything. Now, there were


    four gods here. Once a battle broke out, the entire Sendona would be plunged into the mes of war.


    Moreover, with just one face-off, a battle intent that prated the depths of the soul had erupted.


    After a brief confrontation, the three gods finally stepped out of the crowd at the same time and walked


    along the road. Their rhythmic footsteps on the ground sounded like heavy hammers that pounded on


    everyone¡¯s hearts, making them gasp. It seemed like if the other party even increased the pace even a


    little, everyone¡¯s hearts would explode and they would die violent deaths.


    This was the use of the rules of the world!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    With the terrifying sound of footsteps, Vataco apuded. Vataco¡¯s apuse and the sarcastic smile on


    his face showed his confidence in the predetermined oue.


    He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Apollo, have you ever seen such a luxurious line-up? I prepared it


    especially for you, and I hope you like it. By the way, after this battle, the Hall of the Sun will be divided


    between the three of us. What do you think?¡±


    Confident and arrogant!


    He paid no heed to Fennel at all. In Vataco¡¯s opinion, no matter how strong Apollo was, he was just a


    god. Meanwhile, he had joined forces with two other gods. Even if the Eastern man beside Apollo was


    powerful, he most likely had not reached the realm of a god.


    Thus, there was nothing to fear!


    Below the gods, everything else was naught.


    Fennel chuckled as he nced at Hades and Andrew. He said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s really shocking. The three


    of you actually joined forces just to deal with me. Vataco, you¡¯re indeed known for your treachery and


    cunning. Your reputation as the Evil God is well-deserved.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Apollo, it¡¯s toote for you to realize that now. The three of us together are enough to kill you.


    Don¡¯t worry. On the ount that you¡¯re a god too, we¡¯ll leave you with a whole body and let you die in


    battle with honor.¡± Vataco smiled evilly and mockingly.

 Chapter 2459

    Chapter 2459


    ¡°Die in battle? Hehe, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do that, then.¡± Fennel sneered as if he was


    unconcerned about thebined forces of the three gods in front of him.


    Vataco¡¯s face darkened at those words. Then, a treacherous smile appeared on the corner of his


    mouth. He said, ¡°Apollo, do you really think you can escape under the joint efforts of the three of us? Is


    it with the help of your friend beside you? I¡¯ve already seen through his strength just now. It¡¯s not up to


    the standards of a god. Dealing with you and a kid who¡¯s not a god will be a piece of cake for us.¡±


    Fennel smiled and nced at the calm Philip beside him. He said, ¡°They underestimate you.¡±


    Philip smiled. His eyes had been on Hades and Andrew from the beginning.


    ¡°Hades, we finally meet,¡± Philip said at this moment.


    Hades, the King of the Underworld, had his arms crossed over his chest. He was burly and strong with


    a pair of icy eyes, looking just like the actual king of the underworld. It made people want to kneel down


    and worship him.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I do. We¡¯ve crossed paths with each other several times. I¡¯m here in Sendona


    especially for you and the Evil God.¡±


    Those words startled Hades. Then, he realized something and said with augh, ¡°Are you Philip


    rke?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Philip replied.


    With that said, Andrew, the God of Death who was shrouded in a wide ck robe and held a scythe in


    his hand, looked sideways and stared at Philip. Even in broad daylight, Andrew¡¯s face could not be


    seen clearly under the wide hood. His entire face seemed to be obscured by a ck mist. Only his


    crimson eyes could be seen, which glowed with a ghostly light.


    Hades smiled and nced at Fennel before his eyes fell on Philip again. He said, ¡°Very good. I didn¡¯t


    expect us to meet so soon. This will save me a lot of trouble, then. You can return me the thing that


    your sister, Hannah rke, stole from me now.¡±


    Philip raised his brows slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Hades, that¡¯s a gift from my sister to me. If you


    want it, juste and get it. But before that, you have to defeat me first.¡±


    Arrogant!


    Domineering!


    Hades¡¯ face darkened at those words.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Among the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, the Hall of the Underworld was one of the top few existences.


    Hades was also one of the gods most feared and worshipped. Even Andrew and Vataco were slightly


    weaker than him. Now, a guy from the East dared to say such bold words to him!


    ¡°Good! Very good! I admire your courage, but courage must be proportional to strength!¡± Hades said


    coldly, his eyes full of proud fighting intent.


    At the same time, Vataco¡®s eyes moved from Fennel to Philip. It was the first time he paid attention to


    this Eastern man with the potential of a god at such a close distance.


    ¡°Friend, I admire your courage and strength. Why don¡¯t you join my Hall of Evil? I can keep you safe,


    and Hades will never do anything to you. What do you think?¡± Vataco smiled wickedly and threw out an


    olive branch.


    Philip looked sideways at the smirking Vataco and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Vataco, you¡¯re one of my


    targets. I thought it would take some effort to find you, but I didn¡¯t expect that we can meet so soon by


    chance today. In that case, you can die today.¡±


    Hearing that, Vatacoughed and said, ¡°What did you say? You want to kill me? Just you alone?¡±

 Chapter 2460

    Chapter 2460


    Philip nodded calmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, just me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite interested. Is there any grudge between us?¡± Vataco asked with interest.


    Philip replied, ¡°Do you know Martin Johnston and Bernard Johnston?¡±


    Vataco frowned, thought for a long time, and said, ¡°I have a little impression of them, but I¡¯m not too


    familiar.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°A little impression is enough.¡±


    Vataco frowned with gloom in his eyes and said, ¡°In that case, you should just die.¡±


    However, Philip smiled and said, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s you who¡¯ll die. Such an honor is only suitable for Western


    gods like you.¡±


    Vataco raised his eyebrows with a cold sneer. ¡°What a sharp tongue. This is against the main


    characteristic of you Eastern people-humbleness. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of strength


    you have to be so proud.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Philip said coldly.


    At the same time, soaring battle intent started to surge in Philip and Fennel. They slowly gathered


    power. The muscles and cells in their bodies were already in the strongest fighting state!


    The terrifying killing intent that radiated from them was enough to shock the three gods on the other


    side.


    Philip and Fennel were up against three gods of the West!


    It was an extraordinary battle that Philip had never experienced before. A battle of the gods was like a


    battle of the kings of disciples in the East. It was enough to destroy cities!


    One careless mistake could cost lives!


    Philip must adjust his physical condition to the best possible state. Otherwise, he might kick the bucket


    here if he was not careful. After all, the three gods on the opposite side were not weak.


    Meanwhile, far away in the central area of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, it was the most sublime


    ce of the underworld in the West.


    The sacred Mount Olympus!


    It was the pce of Zeus, the most powerful, mysterious, and ancient god among the 12 Sacred Halls.


    He was the chief god of the 12 Western gods, the king of the gods!


    At this moment, in the splendid city on Mount Olympus that symbolized holiness, countless Westerners


    were having a carnival. They partied every day and lived a carefree life. However, they were not aware


    that in the distant city of Sendona, a shocking battle that would change the entire Westernndscape


    was about to happen.


    At the same time, in a golden castle located in the most central and prosperous sacred city¡­


    The castle was built in a Western architectural style, with Western mythological legends carved on the


    walls. In the main hall, warriors wearing golden knight armor stood on both sides with poleaxes in their


    hands. At the forefront, above a 19-step tform, an old man sat on a golden throne. He wore a golden


    crown on his head of gray and held a golden thunderbolt spear carved with obscure runes. The old


    man were a golden robe and had his eyes closed in rest.


    At this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes. Lightning as vast as an ocean appeared in his eyes.


    Then, his thunderous voice echoed throughout the vast pce as he said, ¡°Issue my Chief God¡¯s


    Order. Go to Sendona immediately and stop the four gods!¡±

 Chapter 2461

    Chapter 2461


    Back to the white castle.


    At this moment, the three gods had stepped forward to confront Fennel and Philip.


    The atmosphere was unusually somber. Even the air seemed to have stopped circting.


    Vataco crossed his arms, sneered sinisterly, and said, ¡°Apollo, today¡®s weather is good. It¡¯s very


    suitable to send you away from this beautiful world. I believe that today¡¯s fight is enough to be recorded


    in the historical battle of the gods in the 12 Sacred Halls. From today onward, the Hall of the Sun will


    completely disappear from the West. At that time, a new god will join us.¡±


    Fennel likewise sneered and said, ¡°Vataco, you¡¯re still as talkative as before. Since the three of you


    have joined forces, stop dallying around and let¡¯s get started. You cane at me at once. I¡®m in a


    hurry and don¡®t have time to fool around with you.¡±


    Hades stepped forward at this moment, his eyes full of dazzling fighting intent. He said, ¡°I want to do


    this one by one. Moreover, I really want to fight you again. Thest time we fought, it was a draw. This


    time, I¡¯ll break your neck with my own hands.¡±


    After saying that, Hades¡¯ eyes were full of monstrous fighting intent.


    Vataco seemed indifferent. He did not want to be the first to fight. It could not be better if Hades wanted


    to start first. After all, Hades was the strongest here. He and the Death God were slightly weaker.


    It would be best if Hades could take care of Fennel and Philip.


    At this moment, Fennel was fully prepared. His body was all tensed up in his strongest fighting state.


    After all, he was facing three gods, and all of them possessed the strength of the king of disciples of the


    fifth zone.


    Fennel was notpletely sure about facing these three. As for Philip, he stood aside as though he


    was not involved.


    Obviously, in the opinion of Hades and the others, Philip was not worth fighting against. Hence, they


    naturally ignored Philip¡¯s existence.


    Philip sighed helplessly, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Have you forgotten about me?¡±


    Hades frowned and said to Philip, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to fight you. You¡¯re not qualified for me to fight you


    yet.¡±


    At this time, Andrew, who had not spoken a word until now, said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much


    time, so let¡¯s do this together. Whether it¡¯s Apollo or him, make it a quick fight.¡±


    The Death God did not have any feelings about this entire affair. He was willing to make a move this


    time purely because Vataco had promised him a high price. Thus, he preferred to attack together and


    end it quickly.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it together, then.¡± Vataco thought about it and nodded.


    At first, he wanted Hades and Apollo to battle it out and see if he could sit back and reap the benefits.


    However, it was clear that Andrew had seen through his motive.


    As soon as Vataco finished speaking, Hades threw a punch at Fennel!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was like a white bolt of lightning that struck at Fennel. This punch contained the most powerful and


    terrifying energy. Even the space around his fist was shattered by the wind and force of the punch.


    Moreover, Hades was as fast as lightning. He covered a distance of more than ten meters in the blink


    of an eye.


    At the same time, his body exploded with a powerful impact!


    An ordinary person would be unable to withstand such terrifying and monstrous battle intent from


    Hades. They would most likely bepletely shattered by that force on the spot.

 Chapter 2462

    Chapter 2462


    Fennel also felt the immense rule energy contained in Hades¡¯ fist. A fierce gust of wind roared toward


    him, and the energy pressure it carried caused people to step back unconsciously.


    Generally speaking, even a disciple of the fifth zone would be crushed under this punch!


    However, not only did Fennel not retreat, but he stepped forward instead. Then, with a loud battle cry,


    he poured all his strength into his right fist and also threw out an extremely solid punch.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the clouds in the sky revealed a vision because of Fennel¡¯s punch. A fist formed by the


    clouds sted out!


    This was Hades¡¯ first move. If Fennel chose to avoid it, he would be at a disadvantage in terms of his


    stance, so he could only face the enemy head-on. Moreover, he also wanted to see what a terrifying


    level of strength Hades had reached in recent years.


    Among the 12 gods of the West, except for the God of War, Hades was definitely considered the battle


    maniac. Just as Fennel punched out, Vataco and Andrew sneered from the sidelines.


    In this battle of punches, Apollo was obviously at a disadvantage.


    However¡­


    Bang!


    The two fists collided and produced a shocking sound. That sound was even more earth-shattering


    than a missile explosion. With the two fists as the center, a shocking ripple of energy erupted and


    spread rapidly in all directions.


    The guards of the Hall of Evil flew out from this impact. Everyone was so shocked by this deafening


    collision of fists that they could not react. They even felt as though their chests were pounded by a


    heavy hammer. Some weaker guards from the Hall of Evil were so shocked by the impact of the


    collision that they bled and fell to the ground in a dead faint.


    Just the collision of fists had already produced such an earth- shattering impact. It was enough to show


    how terrifying the next battle between the two would be. This area might even turn to ruins and cease


    to exist.


    The moment the two fists collided, Hades and Fennel staggered back at the same time.


    This result left everyone speechless.


    It was a draw!


    But¡­ No!


    Hades took one more step than Fennel!


    In this battle of the fists, Fennel had the advantage. This oue was beyond everyone¡¯s


    expectations. Among the 12 gods, Hades¡¯ strength was evident to all. Under such a passive


    counterattack, Fennel actually forced Hades to take one more step back, which was enough to show


    that the strength of Sun God Apollo was not simply hearsay.


    Hades stood on the spot and looked at his fist. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he


    said to Fennel, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after several years, your strength has actually improved quicker


    than mine. Not bad. Very good. Only you¡¯re worthy to be my opponent!¡±


    As he felt blood surging in his right arm before it started to turn numb, the ferocious fighting and killing


    intent on Hades¡¯ face became even more intense. He removed his jacket and casually tossed it away,


    showing off his bronze and powerful body.


    It was full of bulging muscles, and the sight of it looked somewhat beautiful.


    Hades was about to fight with all his strength!

 Chapter 2463

    Chapter 2463


    Suffice to say, the power of Fennel¡¯s punch had really surprised Hades. He never expected the other


    party to possess such strong explosive power.


    Hades slowly started to build up his strength to get his body in the strongest fighting condition as soon


    as possible. Those explosive muscles that shone with a dazzling luster left everyone speechless.


    Hades was getting serious!


    At the same time, his eyes also tensed. After all, Apollo, who could force him to a disadvantage with


    just one punch, deserved his cautious treatment. He was eager to see how powerful this man from the


    East really was.


    At this moment, Fennel¡¯s face was also cold. His right arm was slightly numb. Although he had the


    upper hand with the punch just now, the price was not pleasant.


    Hades was still very strong!


    He must use all his focus and might to face Hades. Otherwise, the result would be anyone¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Hades shouted angrily. Without waiting for Fennel to adjust, he made a preemptive strike and lunged at


    Fennel like a bolt of lightning.


    At the same time, he threw his second punch at Fennel¡¯s face!


    This punch contained even more power. The previous scene where his punch was withstood by Fennel


    would never happen again. Of course, Fennel could tell Hades¡¯ intent, so he did not choose to dodge.


    He raised his fist and punched Hades again.


    Both of them were still rtively restrained. They knew that if they fought with all their might, this ce


    would definitely turn into ruins. Thus, they only fought with their fists for now. However, just as Fennel


    threw a punch at Hades, a ck ghostly figure that was as fast as lightning appeared beside Fennel.


    With a scythe in his hands, he shed at Fennel¡¯s chest.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was Death God Andrew¡¯s killing move!


    It was also his strongest attack. He employed it just to kill Fennel in one blow. He had been watching


    from the sidelines and seized the perfect opportunity to strike!


    There was a punch from Hades in front and the scythe from Andrew from the side. Even if Fennel was


    one of the 12 gods, he could only dodge one blow under thebined attack of the two gods. As they


    were all gods, theirbat experience and timing were very precise.


    Andrew had done the calctions before he struck.


    Fennel could either dodge Hades¡¯ punch and suffer a sh from the scythe, or avoid the scythe and


    suffer the punch from Hades. Even if either attack could not kill Fennel, he would be seriously injured.


    In this way, the following battle would be a one-sided situation.


    Thus, at that critical moment, under therge ck robe of the Death God and his face that was


    shrouded in ck mist, a voice so deep as if it came from the depths of hell said, ¡°Apollo, you¡¯ll


    be the sacrifice of my Hall of Death. I¡¯ll turn you into the most powerful weapon!¡±


    Fennel was none other than the Sun God. If he could take his corpse and turn it into the most powerful


    weapon of the Hall of Death, then the Hall of Death would stand at the top of the 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West.


    By then, even Chief God Zeus would have to weigh the strength of the Hall of Death.


    However, Fennel smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can kill me with a singlebined


    attack?¡±

 Chapter 2464

    Chapter 2464


    At those words, the faces of Andrew and Hades darkened.


    Immediately after, at the critical juncture, a fist covered in mes suddenly burst outbehind Fennel. A


    ferocious roaring chimera turned into a streak of fire from behind Fennel and sted toward the Death


    God.


    Philip had made his move!


    At the moment Andrew attacked, he took action too.


    To Hades and Andrew, Philip was not a god and not worthy of their attention at all. However, it was this


    lack of attention that allowed Philip to seize the opportunity.


    Boom!


    Fennel¡¯s fist collided with Hades¡¯ fist again and produced a shocking sound. Fennel simply ignored


    Andrew because he believed in Philip.


    Just as Fennel¡¯s and Hades¡¯ fists collided, Philip¡¯s chimera fist also smashed heavily on Andrew¡¯s


    scythe.


    ng!


    A deafening metallic sound erupted in the area. And it was not over yet!


    After Philip threw the punch, he grabbed the Fusha longsword that Fennel had tossed in midair with his


    other hand and shed it down vehemently on top of Andrew¡¯s head. With this strike, the ck sword


    light carried a monstrous killing intent.


    No one noticed that when Fennel threw his second punch, he had pulled out the Fusha longsword that


    was stuck diagonally into the ground and sent it flying up in the air. His movements werepleted in


    one go without any hesitation at all. In other words, he had already predicted that someone would


    launch a sneak attack.


    ng!


    Andrew staggered back from Philip¡¯s punch. Before he could react, the ck Fusha longsword was


    already shing down from above his head with a monstrous chill.


    Under the wide ck hood, the ck mist suddenly surged. A pair of dazzling crimson eyes were seen.


    They looked like two red lights.


    A roar seemingly from a devil in hell suddenly resounded.


    Death God Andrew suddenly raised the scythe in his hand and met Philip¡¯s strike.


    ng!


    Bright sparks burst forth with monstrous force. Andrew was immediately jolted back several meters by


    the powerful impact. He plunged the scythe in his hand into the ground, and the scythe sliced a rift


    several meters long in the ground.


    It was shocking to the eyes!


    In the middle, Philip stood with his sword at Fennel¡¯s side. The two of them were back to back and


    formed the strongest defensive posture.


    Hades had a gloomy look on his face. He nced at Philip with the sword and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be so strong. I take back what I just said. You have the right to fight me too!¡±


    Hades never expected that Philip could make Andrew suffer a loss. It was enough to show that the


    other party¡¯s strength was not weak.


    Realm of the gods!


    He had the strength of the gods too.


    Andrew¡¯s right hand was a little numb at the moment. He swung the scythe in his hand, and from the


    ck mist under his hood, a pair of red eyes dazzled with murderous intent.


    In a hoarse and low evil voice like a demon, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve piqued my interest. I want to turn all of


    you into the strongest weapons of my Hall of Death!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew fell into a frenzied fighting mode. On the other side, Vataco raised his eyebrows. He never


    expected Philip to be so strong. There were some subtle changes in the current situation, but this


    would not affect the final oue.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not waste time and attack together!¡± Vataco decided with a gloomy expression on his


    face.


    In an instant, the auras of the three gods were in full swing.


    In the sky, three swords of kingship that symbolized the kings of disciples suddenly appeared!

 Chapter 2465

    Chapter 2465


    The appearance of these three swords of kingship indicated that the ensuing battle had reached the


    climax. The three swords of kingship in the air were of varying shapes and colors, and the powers of


    the material rules that glowed and surrounded them were also different.


    Death God Andrew¡¯s sword of kingship was pitch-ck and surrounded by thick ck mist. There was


    a pattern of the devil¡¯s skull on the sword that glowed with a dazzling red light.


    Hades¡¯ sword of kingship was golden and looked like a knight¡¯s sword with three jewels iid on it It


    was surrounded by terrifying battle intent.


    On the other hand, Vataco¡¯s sword of kingship looked very ordinary. It was gray without any


    outstanding features. The only aspect worth mentioning was a roaring gray Western dragon head at


    the hilt of his sword.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A Western dragon looked different from an Eastern dragon. The former had a long neck, a big head,


    and a big belly with wings, while thetter looked like a long serpent. Such images could mostly be


    seen in the movies.


    The three swords of kingship formed their respective fields of kingship. They hovered in the air and


    exploded with the most earth-shattering energy pressure.


    The aura and pressure of the three swords of kingship filled a radius of more than ten miles. This was


    the consensus reached by the three of them to limit the battlefield to a sealed space within a dozen-


    mile radius. After all, if they unleashed their full power, it would not just be a dozen-mile radius, but a


    hundred or even more.


    Fennel focused on the three swords of kingship that appeared in the sky. He looked at Hades and the


    others, sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Hades said coldly, ¡°Apollo, it¡¯s toote for regrets or to beg for mercy. Today, you¡¯re destined to fall


    here! Dying under the joint efforts of three gods won¡¯t be an unjust death but an honor instead!¡±


    ¡°Honor?¡± Fennel snorted and said coldly, ¡°You should keep this honor for yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Fennel raised his hand, and a red dragon halberd suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The moment the red dragon halberd appeared, it was filled with monstrous fighting intent. This intent


    was not only the will of the weapon but of the owner¡¯s too. At the same time, a red sword of kingship


    appeared in the sky!


    Fennel unleashed his power of kingship and raised his state to the realm of the king of disciples.


    The sky was awash in blue with only a few scattered clouds. The red sword of kingship confronted the


    other three swords of kingship in the air. The pressure from the three swords of kingship soon


    overpowered Fennel¡¯s sword of kingship.


    The grave expression on Fennel¡¯s face also became darker.


    Hades smiled lightly and said, ¡°Apollo, although your friend has the strength of a god, it seems that he


    has not yet seeded in obtaining the power of kingship. If this continues, you¡¯ll be in great danger.¡±

 Chapter 2466

    Chapter 2466


    Vataco sneered and said, ¡°I thought he was very powerful, but it turns out he¡¯s a pseudo-god, so there¡¯s


    nothing to fear. Today, I¡¯ll kill you, Apollo, with my own hands!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows as he stood beside Fennel. He looked up at the four swords of kingship and


    asked with a faint smile on his lips, ¡°Fennel, how do I unleash the sword of kingship?¡±


    Fennel looked sideways at Philip and said helplessly, ¡°You need to meet certain conditions and


    opportunities. I don¡¯t think you can trigger the power of the source of kingship right now. ¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°If I trigger it, what will be the consequences?¡±


    Fennel thought for a while and said, ¡°ording to the attributes of the energy and material rules in your


    body, you have five sources of kingship. All five can aplish your power of kingship, but they also


    restrict each other. So, logically speaking, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to trigger the power of the source of


    kingship. Once triggered, I don¡¯t know what kind of kingship power will be formed. However, the


    strength should be terrifying.¡±


    Philip nodded before he looked at the three gods on the opposite side. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel frowned and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to try it. After ten minutes, if


    there¡¯s nothing you can do, leave this ce and let me take care of the rest.¡±


    His meaning was obvious. Even if he fought with all his might and died here in battle, he wanted Philip


    to leave safely. With that said, Fennel stepped forward, and his body surged with biting battle intent.


    At the same time, the halberd he held in his right hand suddenly burst into red mes, which formed a


    layer of armor over the halberd. Then, from Fennel¡¯s right hand, the mes slowly spread to the rest of


    Fennel¡¯s body to form ayer of red armor!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A thunderous roar!


    Fennel¡¯s figure turned into a streak of red light full of battle intent as he rushed toward Hades, Vataco,


    and Andrew!


    He went up against thebined attack of three gods single-handedly. Such a battle was enough to be


    recorded in the history of the battles of the Western gods.


    Hades roared, ¡°Arrogant! Apollo, going up against the three of us on your own is an act of death!¡±


    Then, Hades exploded with all his battle power and charged at Fennel to fight him.


    The sky was filled with the shadow of fists and kicks, as well as the sparks and roars from the red


    dragon halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand.


    Upon seeing this, Andrew and Vataco pulled out their weapons and rushed toward Philip, who was


    standing with his eyes closed. From his conversation with Apollo just now, Andrew and Vataco knew


    that Philip was being delusional to think that he couldprehend the rules of using the source of


    kingship power at this time.


    With monstrous chills and evil auras, the two rushed toward Philip.


    Fennel soared into the air, and the red dragon halberd in his hand struck against Hades¡¯ fists, which


    caused a mighty explosion. They sprang apart after the collision.


    Fennel noticed the two rushing toward Philip and roared with wide eyes, ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Suddenly, with a red streak of light filled with mighty pressure, he raised the red dragon halberd in his


    hand and swiped at Andrew and Vataco. The entire void was torn apart by the power that erupted from


    Fennel!


    Andrew and Vataco also sensed the sudden crisis and quickly backed away. The void and ground


    where they stood just now were destroyed by the red dragon halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand.


    Boom!


    The ground was sted apart by the red dragon halberd, and a ravine dozens of meters long and one


    meter wide was formed. The soil was scorched ck!


    Vataco looked at this scene and felt a sense of fear.


    Apollo¡¯s blow was really powerful!


    If he were a tadte, he might have had his arm cut off. Andrew¡¯s eyes burst red as he stomped on the


    ground. With a sh of ck, the scythe in his hand partied against Fennel¡¯s red halberd.


    ¡°What are you still looking at? Let¡¯s attack him together!¡± Andrew¡¯s hellish voice resounded through the


    sky.


    Hades and Vataco looked at each other and joined in the melee.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Apollo¡¯sbat power was beyond their imagination. He could go up against three gods single-


    handedly!


    He must be killed quickly!

 Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467


    In an instant, a fierce battle broke out in this area. Even from a dozen miles away, the raging pressure


    and energy fluctuations could be felt from this battle. In the center of the battle, the energy fluctuations


    were more powerful than the terrifying explosive force of various advanced weapons and missiles.


    The white castle had been reduced to rubble. The entire battle area was a wreck of scorchednd


    where not a de of grass survived. A beautiful manor had turned into a victim of battle and ceased to


    exist.


    Meanwhile, the defense unit in Sendona had detected the terrifying energy fluctuations here through


    satellite monitoring. A group of defense personnel in green uniforms gathered in a heavily guarded


    research room.


    The research room was full of electronic instruments and equipment. There was a constant flow of


    people going in and out. This was a branch of the Octagon.


    ¡°Commander Chucks, report! We¡¯ve detected huge energy pressure and fluctuations at Clink Manor on


    West Kirk Street! We suspect that the gods are fighting there!¡±


    A staff member from the SPEAR Bureau stood up at this moment and looked respectfully at the middle-


    aged man with a hooked nose standing in front of the electronic screen.


    The man wore abat uniform with a badge, looking solemn and majestic. A pair of brown eyes


    stared at the electronic screen. He asked gravely, ¡°Did you find out which two gods they are?¡±


    ¡°Commander Chucks, it¡¯s not two gods¡­¡±


    The staff member looked at the monitor and said with horror in his widened eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hooked-nosed Chucks turned around with icy eyes. He was a typical Westerner with a tall and


    terrifying appearance.


    The staff member hurriedly replied, ¡°Commander Chucks, it¡¯s not two gods. ording to the monitoring


    data, there are at least four gods!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hiss!


    The entire electronic warfare room wentpletely quiet!


    ¡®What? Four gods fighting?!¡¯


    How could that be?


    Simply ridiculous!


    Thest battle between the gods involved three of them, and it had destroyed a city. Until now, it was


    still taboo!


    It was then the Octagon issued a ban to prohibit the gods from fighting in the secr world! No more


    than two gods were allowed to fight either. That was because the cost was too immense.


    Zeus had also issued a Chief God¡¯s Order to explicitly prohibit battles among the gods.


    In the event of any conflicts that could not be reconciled, they should go to the pce of the chief god


    on Mount Olympus where Zeus would personally mediate over the matter.


    Commander Chucks was full of shock at this moment. A fight between four gods?!


    ¡®Holy sh*t! What the hell happened?¡¯


    If the battle really broke out, Sendona would cease to exist. The previous event was still fresh in


    everyone¡¯s minds.


    Chucks immediately looked at the monitoring data. Once he confirmed that the four gods were indeed


    fighting, he immediately reported it to the Octagon via satellite phone.


    The vast and solemn Octagon had the most formidable defense system in the world.

 Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468


    At this moment, in a corner of the Octagon was the most powerfulbatmand room in the entire


    Western world. The world¡¯s most advancedbat systems, satellite systems, defense systems,


    electronic systems, and more could be found here. Any corner of the world could be clearly detected by


    the satellites and unmanned aircraft in the sky from here. Of course, some restricted areas in other


    countries could not be detected.


    The atmosphere here was tense!


    More and more staff members started to get busy. Everyone in this building in the corner was on high


    alert.


    In the most centralbat conference room, five people sat at a round table. The two people in charge


    were two men with gray hair. The other three consisted of a middle-aged man, a young man, and a


    middle-aged woman in her 40s. They were the five people in charge of the battlemand room in this


    corner of the Octagon.


    In addition to the five of them, other men and women inbat uniforms also sat. on one side of the


    conference room. They were listening intently to the report.


    It was an imprompt meeting that seemed particrly intense.


    The old man with gray hair in the lead was covered in badges of glory all over. He sat upright with his


    hands and fingers crossed on the table, his expression dark and ugly. Behind him, a female assistant in


    a battle uniform with a good figure and blonde hair held a document in her hand. She said, ¡°ording


    to thetest report from Commander Chucks, there is a case of four gods fighting in Clink Manor. We


    need to discuss countermeasures quickly. Once the battle breaks out, the entire Sendona may turn into


    hell.¡±


    The other four were shocked when they heard the news.


    ¡°Four gods fighting? Isn¡¯t there a ban on more than two gods fighting? What the hell is going on here?¡±


    The middle-aged man was full of doubt and astonishment.


    The old man in the lead said, ¡°The specific situation is still under investigation. Our purpose now is not


    to find out why the battle broke out but how to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I think the 12 Gods of the West should have been arrested long ago! By virtue of some


    strength, they pay us no heed at all! Especially in recent years, they¡¯ve be more and more


    unrestrained. I do hope to see them kill each other this time while we sit back and reap the benefits.¡±


    Another old man in the lead was full of arrogance and hatred at this moment.


    Obviously, he hated the 12 Sacred Halls of the West. After all, no institution would allow an existence


    that was beyond their control.


    Very soon, themand room fell into a heated discussion. In the end, no countermeasures were


    discussed. After all, the battle between the four gods was beyond the secr world and surpassed


    everyone¡¯s imagination. Even the most advanced defense and weapon systems would not do much


    damage to them. The only thing that could be done now was to stop them before it was toote.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At this moment, a tall man in a battle uniform hurried into thebatmand room with a document


    in his hand.


    He stood at attention with a salute and said, ¡°Senior Commander Aubrey, this is the Chief God¡¯s Order


    from Mount Olympus. Zeus, the chief of the 12 gods, has issued the order.¡±


    The old man in the lead looked at the document. His expression finally rxed a little as he said, ¡°Very


    good. Immediately dispatch the best battle group and put an area of a 50-mile radius around Clink


    Manor on tight defense to prevent the gods from getting out of control!¡±


    ¡°In addition, pass on my order to notify the head of the SPEAR Bureau and get him to arrive as quickly


    as possible to deal with this crisis of the gods!¡±

 Chapter 2469

    Chapter 2469


    Back to Fennel and Philip.


    At this moment, the battle between Fennel and the other three gods had reached its peak.


    The sky was full of raging energy storms, and the ground had already been destroyed. Everything was


    all in ruins, while the earth was scorched.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, terrifying energy exploded.


    A dark figure flew out from the center of the energy storm with a terrifying ck mist that raged all over


    his body. Death God Andrew had long lost his initial appearance by now. The robe on his body was


    tattered and revealed a body that looked like a walking corpse inside. He was shrouded in a thick ck


    mist.


    The scythe in his hand glowed with ck luster and surged with raging energy pressure!


    Boom!


    An explosion!


    In the sky, a thick thunderbolt fell in the middle of the battle. Hades flew out, and the armor on his body


    was tattered.


    He raised his hand and wiped away the blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth, his eyes full of


    shock and frenzied battle intent.


    How mighty Apollo was!


    He was going up against three gods alone, yet he was still not at a disadvantage.


    At this moment, at the center of the most powerful energy storm, Fennel and Vataco were engaged in a


    fierce battle. Faced with Fennel¡¯s powerful attack, Vataco was in a constant state of defense. He could


    not fight back at all. Every punch and kick from Fennel contained monstrous killing intent and raging


    energy.


    It was already a victory for him if he was not defeated.


    Bang!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Suddenly, Fennel, who was in a berserk state at the moment, thrust the red halberd in his hand


    forward. The halberd suddenly transformed into a long red dragon, snarling fiercely as it pounced at


    Vataco.


    Vataco frowned and felt a strong sense of crisis.


    The red dragon contained destructive energy pressure. If he could not dodge this, he would be crippled


    even if he survived.


    The moment the red dragon transformed, the surrounding void waspressed to the extreme by the


    domineering energy. This produced a crackling sound like shattered ss.


    ¡°Damn it, Apollo! Don¡¯t think you can defeat me!¡± Vataco roared in a frenzy. He raised his hands and


    unleashed all his power.


    Suddenly, a huge dark gray shadow appeared behind him. It was the phantom of a ferocious wild


    beast. It looked like a Western devil. Its entire body was dark gray, and ithad a pair of green eyes as


    big asnterns. The green eyes looked very scary and disturbing.


    Hades and Andrew were also taken aback at the sight of Vatacounching his strongest attack.


    For Vataco to be forced to this point was enough to show how strong Apollo was.


    Vataco gathered the power of the rules all over his body, and the ten-meter-tall dark gray shadow


    behind him also roared at the tiny Fennel on the ground. It was like the roar of a beast-deafening. It


    produced fear and panic in people¡¯s hearts.


    There was also a fear of death.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Vataco roared and waved his hand at Fennel and the red dragon.


    The dark gray shadowbehind him made the same action. As he raised his hand, raging dark gray mist


    surged throughout the area. The huge beast-like ws more than one meter wide smacked at Fennel


    and the red dragon with a destructive force.

 Chapter 2470

    Chapter 2470


    Boom!


    Huge dark gray ws collided with the roaring red dragon in midair and produced a terrifying energy


    pressure. With the two as the center, the space around them seemed to be shattered. With a mighty


    force, the red dragon rushed forward and pierced through the dark gray ws before it soared into the


    sky!


    At the same time, the phantom grabbed the red dragon in midair with the other w and tried to tear it


    apart. However, on the ground, Fennel¡¯s eyes turned red as he went into full battle mode. He stomped


    the ground with his feet and jumped into the air. He spun the red halberd with his hand above his head,


    which produced dazzling sparks of red.


    Then, Fennel jumped into the air. The red dragon halberd in his hand shed vertically at the huge


    dark gray phantom. With that strike, the red dragon halberd, which was initially only two meters long,


    suddenly erged and extended dozens of meters long and a meter thick.


    Vataco almost went mad at the sight of such might and attack.


    He roared and raised his hands to block the vertical strike from the erged red dragon halberd.


    The huge dark gray phantom behind him also raised its hands above its head to block the deadly


    attack from the red dragon.


    Boom!


    A sound like a nuclear explosion was heard when Vataco¡¯s arms collided with the red dragon halberd.


    The entire sky was filled with terrifying energy fluctuations of dark gray and red mes!


    At the center of the collision between the two, a circle of energy storm was formed and rippled outward.


    Such energy fluctuations could not be suppressed even with the kingship energy fields from the four


    gods.


    In a small town dozens of miles away, the raging energy fluctuations could be felt. Countless residents


    took to the streets and looked toward the northwest. The sky over there seemed to be covered with


    dark gray fog and fiery red clouds.


    ¡°Oh my, what the hell is happening?¡±


    ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s the gods fighting! It¡¯s the gods!¡±


    Someone in the crowd shouted!


    What? Gods fighting?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dozens of miles away from here?


    For a while, all the residents in the small town panicked. Everyone scattered to flee!


    The crisis of the gods several years ago had left asting shadow on their hearts.


    Meanwhile, the oue had already been decided in the center of the battlefield. The ground was


    scorched and wrecked. The entire surfaceyer was overturned.


    A red figure still stood on the spot, and the red dragon halberd in his hand dazzled with sparks.


    On the opposite side, Vataco gasped for breath with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. His


    clothes were already in tatters, revealing the golden armor inside.


    Vataco wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a sneer, ¡°Apollo, I admit you¡¯re very


    strong, but it¡¯s not that easy for you to kill me!¡±


    After saying that, Hades and Andrew stepped forward. The three formed a siege with raging killing


    intent that surged on their bodies.


    ¡°Gentlemen, we can¡¯t dy any longer. We must use our best forms to kill Apollo!¡± Vataco suggested,


    his eyes full of grim chills.


    Hades nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    With that said, his eyes fell on Philip, who had been protected by Fennel on one side.


    That guy had his eyes closed as though he was still trying to sense the source of kingship power. A bad


    premonition welled up in Hades. He simply could not calm down.


    They must end this quickly to prevent any idents!

 Chapter 2471

    Chapter 2471


    In an instant, Hades, Andrew, and Vataco disyed their strongest states. Raging energy fluctuations


    surged around them. In the sky, the three swords of kingship started king at this moment.


    ¡°Apollo, today marks your death. Stop your futile struggles.¡± Andrew spoke sinisterly, and the ck mist


    on his body surged devilishly.


    The scythe in his band also glowed with a ck luster and exuded rotting vibes of death from the


    depths of hell.


    The red dragon halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand was shrouded in scorching red mes.


    He looked coldly at the three gods on the opposite side and said, ¡°Are you sure you can kill me so


    easily?¡±


    ¡°Apollo, I admit that you¡¯re very strong, but against the three of us, there¡¯s no way you can survive no


    matter how strong you are! ¡± Vataco said grimly.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Fennel chuckled as he looked at Vataco and said, ¡°Vataco, even if I die today, you won¡¯t live


    either. I¡¯ll drag you along with me!¡±


    Hearing this, Vataco¡¯s expression froze. He roared, ¡°You seek death!¡±


    With that said, Vataco attacked. It was a killing move. Hades and Andrew also quickly joined in.


    Another massive battle broke out again.


    Fennel had the upper hand in the beginning, but as time passed, he gradually fell behind. The


    combined forces of the three gods were really not something that ordinary people could withstand. It


    was impressive that Fennel could hang on for eight minutes.


    Toward the end, Fennel could not bear it any longer. The attacks from the three gods became more


    aggressive, and their teamwork was getting much better.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Fennel was sent flying by a punch from Hades and fell heavily to the ground, leaving a long


    ditch behind. Fennel spat a mouthful of blood. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and


    stood up, his eyes fixed on the three gods on the opposite side.


    Hades retracted his fists, looked at Fennel, and said coldly, ¡°Apollo, you¡¯ve lost. If this continues, you¡¯ll


    die. Even if you can protect that guy behind you now, you won¡¯t be able to do it for much longer.¡±


    Vataco also sneered and said, ¡°Apollo, you¡¯re too mindless to rely on that kid to turn the tide. Utilizing


    the source of kingship is not easy. It¡¯s impossible toprehend the source of kingship and achieve


    the level of a god in such a short time.¡±


    After saying that, Vataco chuckled, his eyes full of ridicule.


    Fennel¡¯s eyes were cold. He did not bother to look at Philip¡¯s state behind him and just took a few steps


    forward while saying, ¡°Whether he makes it or not, I¡¯ll protect him to the end. If you want to fight,e


    at me together!¡±


    ¡°Unrepentant fool!¡±


    Hades snorted coldly and suddenly lunged forward like a thunderbolt. With his most powerful killing


    move, he kicked Fennel¡¯s head!


    Vataco also descended from the sky like a huge shadow and hammered down on Fennel with sharp


    ws shrouded in dark gray mist!


    Andrew spread his arms open with the scythe in his right hand and started chanting.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Layers of ck corpse aura slowly emerged from the ground. Then, walking zombies crawled out of


    the ck mist and formed a zombiebat group. All of them held poleaxes and snarled hellishly as


    they rushed toward Fennel!

 Chapter 2472

    Chapter 2472


    Faced with thisbined attack, Fennel could not avoid it and could only fight to the death. He


    unleashed his most powerful energy and control over the rules of matter. He turned into a red ball of


    light and desperately sought for ws under the ultimate attack of these three gods. However, there


    was none to be found.


    There was Vataco¡¯s blockade from above, the deadly attack from Hades in front, and the zombie


    combat group from Andrew on the ground. Behind him, there was Philip whom he wanted to protect.


    In this dire situation, Fennel simply had no choice. Either he fought to his death or he gave up on Philip.


    However, he would not choose thetter!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Fennel roared, and the aura on his body surged.


    In the sky, the red sword of kingship began to crumble. He had no choice but to deal with the crisis in


    front of him at the danger of going berserk.


    The three gods sneered when they saw that Fennel chose to fight it out at the risk of going berserk. Of


    course, everything was within their ns. Today, they must kill Sun God Apollo!


    Suddenly, the next second, a storm of battle broke out where Fennel stood.


    Boom!


    A defeated figure flew out from the center of the storm and drew an arc in the air. He spewed arge


    amount of blood and was about to fall heavily.


    Fennel was defeated.


    Even at the risk of going berserk, he was still no match for the most powerful killing moves of the three


    gods. That was because he was running out of time. There was no way for him to fully unleash his


    potential.


    The three gods sneered maliciously as they watched Fennel being sted away. The energy pressure


    on his body slowly dissipated. They had won with this attack.


    After Fennel¡¯s source of kingship was defeated, the red sword of kingship in the sky became extremely


    unstable. However, just as Fennel was about to fall to the ground, a hand grabbed his back and held


    him steadily.


    Fennel focused his eyes and turned to look behind him.


    Philip¡¯s indifferent face appeared in front of his eyes. ¡°Good job. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Philip said tly and patted Fennel¡¯s shoulder lightly. Then, he slowly walked forward with his hands in


    his trouser pockets. His expression was indifferent, and his aura was quite calm.


    On the opposite side, Hades, Andrew, and Vataco frowned at the sight of Philip walking forward. They


    were unable to figure it out.


    Vataco spoke first, ¡°Friend, do you want to make a stand? Looking at your appearance, you must have


    failed.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly, looked at Vataco, and said, ¡°What do you think? Do you want to try?¡±


    Vataco controlled the shadow behind him and threw a punch where Philip stood as he roared, ¡°How


    dare a piece of trash speak so boldly? Go to hell!¡±


    Philip looked up and could sense the power of the huge dark gray w that was falling from the sky. It


    contained raging pressure and an energy storm. Under such pressure, a person would hardly be ableBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    to stand up. The enormous pressure from the top was enough to destroy everything. However, Philip


    shook his head lightly and said with a smirk, ¡°I think all of you should attack together.¡±


    With that said, Philip threw a punch into the sky.


    Boom!


    With mighty force, this punch broke through Vataco¡¯s attack and destroyed the dark gray w. The sky


    regained rity. The entire sky shook with terrifying energy fluctuations.


    Then, a tinum sword of kingship appeared in the sky. The body of the sword was iid with five


    colored stones, while a golden dragon with five ws circled the hilt and sides of the sword. It looked


    just like an emperor¡¯s sword!


    The entire sky was enveloped by the terrifying pressure of the tinum sword of kingship with colorful


    stones. A kingly aura spread from above!

 Chapter 2473

    Chapter 2473


    In the sky, a tinum sword of kingship hovered in the air. Complex rules of power intertwined around


    the tinum sword of kingship with five different sources of kingship, whichplemented each other


    and formed a special energy field.


    Under the pressure and rule power of the tinum sword of kingship, the other three opposing swords


    of kingship showed signs of trembling at this moment. No, to be precise, it was a form of suppression!


    The rule power and kingly aura exuded by the tinum sword of kingship gradually suppressed the


    three swords of kingship of the three gods on the opposite side. Under such suppression, the kingship


    energy field formed by the three gods actually began to show signs of falling apart and crumbling.


    Hades looked at the tinum sword of kingship in the sky with a gloomy face full of disbelief.


    The body of the sword of kingship was tinum with intricate patterns. There was also the unique


    dragon from the East that was entwined around it. Moreover, it was new and bright!


    The sword was full of majestic rule power and energy pressure.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a newly promoted kingship. As soon as it was born, it disyed the uniqueness and strong


    power of rules!


    It was even more terrifying when Hades felt the five rules of sources of kingship thatplemented


    each other surrounding the sword of kingship. Five different sources of kingship were simply unheard


    of.


    Even the chief god of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, Zeus, only had four powers of rules. But this


    young man actually had five!


    Hades¡¯ face became darker as he gazed at Vataco and Andrew beside him.


    Vataco¡¯s expression was also very ugly at this moment. He could not imagine that someone could


    comprehend the rules and methods of the source of kingship just like that, and he had five sources of


    kingship at once.


    This was simply ludicrous! A newly promoted god powerhouse!


    He had shown a growth potential no less than that of Chief God Zeus!


    Terrifying!


    If this Easterner named Philip rke was allowed to develop, he would definitely create the most


    terrifying pressure on the 12 Western Gods and the Western world!


    Such a freak could not be allowed to live. This was Vataco¡¯s inner thought


    Andrew looked at the sword of kingship disyed by Philip with a pair of crimson eyes shrouded in


    ck mist. A cacklingugh came from his throat.


    He was too excited. Such a superb weapon was exactly what he needed. If he could take down Sun


    God Apollo and this newly promoted god and turn them into the most powerful weapons in the Hall of


    Death, then Andrew would surpass all gods and be the new chief god.


    The sacred city of Mount Olympus would also change owners!

 Chapter 2474

    Chapter 2474


    Meanwhile, the electronic warfaremand room of the Octagon was tightly packed with data


    monitoring instruments and equipment. At this moment, many people surrounded those instruments


    and equipment with expressions full of shock. It was because at that moment, the monitoring data of


    one of the gods suddenly became unstable. From the highest peak, it plummeted to the lowest point


    and almost disappeared several times. However, just when the data of that god was about to


    disappear, brand new data suddenly appeared on the equipment.


    For a while, these instruments quickly monitored and analyzed the data, but there was noparison.


    It was not the data of the 12 Western gods.


    It had nothing to do with the gods. It was a newly promoted god!


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    ¡°Was the historical pattern of the Western underworld about to change?!¡±


    A new god had appeared. Under the rule suppression of the 12 gods, it was almost impossible for a


    new god to appear!


    However, under the suppression of the other three existing gods, a new god had emerged out of


    nowhere. It was enough to shake the entire Western world. Moreover, the statistics of this newly


    promoted god were constantly rising and soon overwhelmed the other three gods!


    Terrifying!


    The strength was absolutely terrifying!


    The newly-promoted god actually possessed the strength to fight against three other gods!


    In the electronic warfare room, the old man with gray hair among the five seniormanders was also


    full of shock at this moment. He had a premonition that things were out of the ordinary and beyond


    control. He quickly ordered, ¡°Speed up the reinforcements! In addition, ask the chief god to rush to


    Clink Manor immediately to prevent any outbreaks!¡±


    Not only him, but the remaining four seniormanders also looked shocked and nervous. The pattern


    of the Western world was about to change.


    Just as Philip ascended the throne of the gods, far away in the Nonagon in a simr data monitoring


    research room, the information sent back by satellite had beenpletely analyzed.


    Due to Fitzgerald Hale¡¯s identity, the Dragon Pavilion, which he was previously the master of, had been


    shut down and was now being investigated.


    The other four pavilion masters stood together at this moment and stared at the electronic disy.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The master of Turtle Pavilion, Chandler Curtis, nodded lightly and said with a face full of smiles, ¡°The


    hope of this country is really not to be underestimated. Now, he haspletely integrated the five


    sources of kingship and has reached the realm of the king of disciples in the fifth zone. As expected,


    the rke family are a bunch of freaks. With such strength, apart from those few people in the same


    realm within the entire Nonagon, few people can be his opponent, including the king of the sixth


    zone.¡±


    Zayn Lowe, the master of the Tiger Pavilion, said with a belligerent look in his eyes, ¡°I hope he won¡¯t let


    us down.¡±


    Chandler smiled kindly and said, ¡°Pavilion Master Lowe, talented people are bound to appear from time


    to time. Nowadays, the younger generation is fast surpassing the older generation such as us. ¡±


    Zayn snorted and said, ¡° Pavilion Master Curtis, don¡¯t belittle yourself. We can only determine this after


    fighting.¡±


    Chandler shook his head. Zayn Lowe was a battle maniac.


    ***


    Back to Philip.


    ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d seed.¡± Vataco sneered evilly and said, ¡°But even if you have reached the


    realm of the gods, it¡¯s useless! Your current realm is not stable yet. If the three of us join forces, it¡¯s


    enough to kill you!¡±


    Philip smiled indifferently and raised his hand. Suddenly, a solid red dragon halberd appeared in


    Philip¡¯s hand. Philip could actually summon Fennel¡¯s red dragon halberd!


    The use of the rules of kingship. This was one of Philip¡¯s five sources of kingship. He could make a


    copy of other people¡¯s weapons.


    Seeing this scene, Vataco suddenly burst out in chills and panic. He had never seen such a rule of


    kingship before. Hades and Andrew also frowned.


    ¡°Do you guys want to attack together or one by one?¡±


    Swish!


    Suddenly, Philip flung the red dragon halberd in his hand, which created red sparks.

 Chapter 2475

    Chapter 2475


    ¡°Arrogant youngster from the East! Even though you have now ascended to the throne of the gods and


    have disyed extraordinary strength, you still don¡¯t have the right to challenge three veteran gods


    such as us!¡± Vataco roared with a face full of angry chills.


    He could not ept the appearance of a second Eastern god in the Western world. This was a serious


    threat and challenge to the underworld of the West and the position of the 12 gods.


    Sun God Apollo was already enough to upset them. Now, there was another Eastern god who was not


    weaker than Apollo. How could other gods survive this?


    Thus, whether it was for their own interests or the sake of the entire Western underworld and the


    current 12 gods, this new 13th god must be stopped and destroyed as quickly as possible!


    This was not Vataco¡¯s thoughts alone. Hades shared the same thoughts as Vataco as well. Only


    Andrew had eyes full of excitement.


    If he could take the corpses of Apollo and this new god and turn them into the most powerful weapons


    of the Hall of Death, Andrew could trample all over the Western underworld and be the new


    master of the sacred city of Mount Olympus!


    At that time, everyone would worship and respect Andrew as the new chief god of the dark world of the


    West.


    Philip¡¯s face was indifferent. The replicated red dragon halberd in his hand was no weaker than


    Fennel¡¯s original weapon. On the contrary, the red dragon halberd in Philip¡¯s hand looked more


    profound and a little peculiar.


    Hades stepped forward at this moment and cracked his neck. With a sneer, he said, ¡°Philip rke,


    you¡¯ve really surprised me. You actuallyprehended the rules of the source of kingship and


    sessfully ascended the throne of the gods! In other words, a god here is equivalent to a king of


    disciples in your East. Right now, my blood is boiling all over. I¡¯m eager to fight you to see how strong


    you really are!¡±


    With that said, Hades moved. He stomped the ground heavily, and a gust of energy waves exploded!


    Bang!


    It was like a sonic boom. Then, like a bolt of lightning, Hades threw hundreds of punches at Philip in a


    sh. Every punch carried thunderous and powerful energy pressure!


    In just a sh, hundreds of punches were thrown.


    Crack!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire void seemed to have been shattered by these punches.


    Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt a strong sense of crisis and oppression in front of him. In his sight, the


    rapid punches formed hundreds of fist shadows. Under such an aggressive attack from Hades, any


    newly promoted god would be sent flying or even be rendered crippled.


    It was enough to prove the power of Hades¡¯ attack!


    Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed as he flung the red dragon halberd in his hand. Instead of retreating, be


    advanced!


    The halberd suddenly threw out several red ming pirs. These ming pirs looked like several red


    me dragons soaring into the sky. They were full of raging energy fluctuations. Combined with Philip¡¯s


    unique fire attribute, they were shrouded under ayer that looked like chimera armor.


    A red dragon with chimera armor was covered with scorching red mes.


    Such a domineering and swift strike had the power to destroy the world!

 Chapter 2476

    Chapter 2476


    Instantly, in everyone¡¯s eyes, several red me dragons in chimera armor collided with the hundreds of


    punches thrown by Hades.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the void copsed as sparks flew. Terrifying mes filled the sky and ravaged everything


    within a radius of several hundred meters.


    The entire sky was filled with mes. Some mes formed fireballs and sted everywhere. The


    crumbling mes sted out deep ck pits on the ground that was shocking to the eye.


    In the center of the raging fireball, a charred figure flew out.


    Boom!


    The burly figure was sent flying by a single blow and shot out like a meteor hundreds of meters away.


    He crashed into many broken walls before he fell heavily to the ground. Like a ball, he bounced and


    rolled out dozens of meters away.


    He left a deep pit full of charred soil on the ground!


    It was a hundred meters long!


    Incredible!


    After taking a closer look, the crowd realized that the figure on the ground was actually Hades, the king


    of the underworld. He was defeated with one move from Philip.


    This was simply unheard of!


    Hades was one of the veteran gods of the 12 Western gods, and his strength was among the best.


    However, he had been defeated by Philip in one move.


    This was simply too shocking!


    Hades trembled as he got up from the ground. While getting up, he was still coughing up blood. It could


    clearly be seen that Hades¡¯ fists had turned charred and red at this moment. His skin was charred


    ck, while his veins were red with a dark red luster. This was the special formation of a god¡¯s blood.


    If not for the self-protection function generated by his blood, Hades¡¯ hands would have been reduced to


    ashes.


    Hades got up from the ground and stood steadily. Most of his skin was charred, and his appearance


    was totally unlike the high and mighty Hades from before. He was the great king of the underworld, one


    of the 12 Westem gods, and the top few existences. However, he had ended up in such a state.


    Astonishing!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mind-boggling!


    Philip was only a newly promoted god. Even if he had fused five sources of kingship, it was impossible


    to increase his strength to such a terrifying level in a short time, right?


    Yet, he defeated Hades in just one move.


    Hades¡¯ hands glowed with a faint red light due to the blood of the gods, which could automatically heal


    injuries. After a while, Hades¡¯ physical condition returned to normal. He shook his arms and lowered his


    head with a sinister sneer. With fierce killing intent in his eyes, he said, ¡°Very good! Very strong! You


    really didn¡®t let me down! You have earned the right for me to fight you in my strongest state!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly!


    Hades raised his eyebrows, and his eyes had turned into a dazzling blue.


    On his face and neck, blue lines like horned snakes quickly appeared. They looked like strange and


    obscure patterns.


    These blue lines extended from the geometric pattern of a sphere in the middle of a blue triangle


    between Hades¡¯ eyebrows!


    At the same time, shocking energy pressure exploded from Hades. Even a normal person could see


    this energy pressure. It was like a blue energy beam of light that fell from the sky. It was huge and


    enveloped Hades, making him look disheveled as be disyed a raging state.

 Chapter 2477

    Chapter 2477


    Seeing Hades¡¯ state at this moment, Vataco and Andrew were also full of shock and surprise.


    Battle God Mode!


    Hades was actually forced to use Battle God Mode. Unbelievable!


    As the name suggested, Battle God Mode was the strongest fighting state of the gods. In this state,


    they would only havebat in their minds. The fight would only end when one party died in battle. In


    this mode, the gods would burn their lifespan at the expense of intercepting the energy and material


    rules of heaven and earth to achieve the strongest state.


    Their bodies¡¯ cellr activity would also be at peak performance, which meant they could quickly


    recover and regenerate. Generally speaking, a person in this state would be a tireless killing machine.


    Likewise, once this mode was activated, even if the fight was won, the damage to the gods would be


    huge. It had been many years since a battle like this. Such a battle was enough to destroy half of the


    Western world. Moreover, Zeus had once issued the order to prohibit the gods from entering Battle God


    Mode.


    That was because it was an irreversible state unless someone died in battle. In other words, Hades


    was determined to fight Philip until the end.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were grave. He could already tell that Hades¡¯ state at this moment was just like the sun at


    noon, hot, frenzied, and invincible. All the energy in his body was like an endless vast ocean. More


    terrifyingly, all the injuries on his bodyjust now had recovered with not even the slightest trace of


    fatigue.


    Tricky!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Very tricky!


    Philip knew that he had justprehended the power of the source of kingship and his realm was still


    unstable. That attack just now was already his strongest blow to end things quickly. Now that Hades


    wanted to fight until the end, the situation was indeed very dangerous for Philip.


    Fennelgged behind at this moment, trying to read just his physical condition. Seeing that Hades had


    entered Battle God Mode, he shouted, ¡°Philip, watch out! That¡¯s Battle God Mode. He¡¯s now at his peak


    fighting condition! He¡¯s burning his life force, and the battle will only end when one party dies in battle!¡±


    ¡®Battle God Mode?¡¯


    Philip frowned. Although he did not quite understand it, he could see that if this continued, it would only


    end up a deadly match.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Hades stomped on the ground and exploded with a burst of unprecedented force. The


    ground was shattered, and two deep pits were formed where his feet were. This was the explosive


    power of Battle God Mode.


    Before Philip could see clearly, Hades¡¯ explosive punch that contained the power of blue lightning had


    already smashed in front of him.


    It arrived in a sh!


    Unavoidable!


    The speed had exceeded his limits!


    The lightning power contained in that fist was enough to destroy all living creatures within a radius of


    hundreds of meters.


    Philip quickly lifted the red dragon halberd in his hand and ced it in front of his body to resist this


    punch from Hades.


    Bang!


    The fist of lightning collided with the red dragon halberd in Philip¡¯s hand. A dazzling wave of energy


    fluctuations exploded. This raging energy storm was very violent and enough to destroy a town.


    Immediately after, Philip was sent flying dozens of meters away by this punch from Hades. Philip


    mmed the red dragon halberd into the ground and created a rift dozens of meters long.

 Chapter 2478

    Chapter 2478


    Too strong!


    Hades in Battle God Mode wasparable to having the strength of a half-step king of disciples in the


    sixth zone!


    Hades stood in the middle of the energy storm, his body upright and majestic. He raged with energy


    fluctuations just like Super Saiyan. His thick hair was dancing with the fluctuations, and every inch of


    his body was covered with dazzling blue energy. Such an energy spill formed ayer of defensive


    armor that was almost invincible. His eyes were like blue lightning, looking as though they came from


    an abyss. It made others too afraid to look him in the eye.


    Hades sneered as his blue lightning eyes stared at Philip. He said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯ll kill you, a newly promoted


    god, to prove my prowess. This will let me go one step further and set foot onto the path of kingship of


    the sixth zone!¡±


    This roar,bined with the lightning power from his body, was as loud as a bell and as powerful as


    lightning. It shook the world.


    Immediately after, Hades moved as fast as a blue bolt of lightning once more. His speed had already


    surpassed the limit of the fifth zone.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    In an instant, Hades and Philip engaged in a fierce battle of the fists. Two figures of blue and crimson


    could be seen shing violently, producing massive energy storms.


    They fought from the ground to the air, causing the void around them to copse. What was even more


    terrifying was that the ground under their feet was now full of ravines, pits, and scorched earth.


    This was the battle between the gods!


    Especially when one of them was in Battle God Mode!


    Hades was in his primebat condition at this moment. His every move forced Philip to use his full


    strength to resist and defend or attack.


    Boom!


    Suddenly¡­


    In midair, that blue figure exploded with blue lightning force like a lightning-covered sun. Hades went


    berserk and stomped on Philip. This stomp was enough to destroy everything!


    Boom!


    Philip raised his arms to resist Hades¡¯ stomp from above his head.


    Boom!


    And in sudden¡­ The chimera armor that formed over Philip¡¯s arms quickly shattered and disintegrated


    under Hades¡¯ stomp. Then, Philip¡¯s figure shot to the ground like a missile!


    Boom!


    Philip crashed heavily to the ground. A huge pit of a hundred-meter radius was formed. In the air,


    Hades was bathed in a blue energy storm. His eyes shed with indifference as he stared at the


    bottomless pit on the ground.


    Andrew and Vataco were also a little stunned and shocked when they saw this attack.


    Too strong!


    Hades was already half a step ahead of them. His Battle God Mode was enough to kill them both.


    Fennel was grim as he dragged his tired body and stood up abruptly. He raised his hand and


    summoned his red dragon halberd!


    Boom!


    Another red energy pir of light appeared. This raging red pir of light came from Fennel.


    Battle God Mode! Sun God Apollo had also entered Battle God Mode!


    Andrew and Vataco finally realized that the situation was beyond control.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Two gods had entered Battle God Mode! A big mess was about to happen!


    Fennel held the red dragon halberd in his hand. Due to Battle God Mode, his injuries began to heal


    rapidly. However, this was the strongest state at the cost of burning his life force.


    ¡°Hades, you¡¯ve crossed the line! Today, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Fennel roared, and his eyes were red. He rose into the air. The red energy storm raging on his body


    was no weaker than the energy storm on Hades.

 Chapter 2479

    Chapter 2479


    Fennel disyed his strongest state in Battle God Mode. He jumped into the air, the red dragon


    halberd in his hand turning red gold as he fought with Hades.


    In the sky, an energy storm of red-gold and blue raged. The clouds in the sky were torn apart by the


    energy storm and disintegrated. Thick dark clouds also slowly gathered in the sky above Fennel¡¯s and


    Hades¡¯ heads. The whole area grew dark like the end of the world!


    In the sky, Fennel held the halberd. His eyes flowed with battle intent as he started at Hades who was


    bathed in a storm of lightning energy.


    Hades¡¯ face was full of sinister chills. The blue lines on his face extremely devilish were eye-piercing.


    He roared coldly, ¡°Apollo, are you going to stop me from entering the sixth zone of kingship?¡±


    Fennelughed. The red dragon halberd in his hand hadpletely turned into the color of red and


    gold at this moment. Gold dragons were wrapped around the body as though they were alive.


    Especially the head of the halberd that looked like a roaring dragon.


    ¡°Hades, it¡¯s not that easy to kill my friend to prove your path into the sixth zone of kingship.¡±


    Fennel said mildly, but the determination in his words was obvious.


    Hades roared, ¡°You¡¯re also one of the 12 Western Gods. Why are you helping him again and again?


    Don¡¯t forget the oath you made on Mount Olympus back then!¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Hades, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. Although I¡¯m a god, I don¡¯t have to


    follow the rules of your Western underworld. This was what Zeus promised me.¡±


    Hades fell silent. His fists clenched suddenly, and the blue lightning storm all over his body raged to the


    fullest extent. Then, he raised his hand and held his palm high in the air. A dazzling lightning storm


    burst out from his palm. Immediately after, in everyone¡¯s gaze, a bident slowly appeared from the storm


    in his palm.


    The body of this bident was covered with blue symbols and patterns. The power of lightning slowly


    flowed through it. The head of the bident was in the shape of a thunderbolt. It dazzled with raging


    energy pressure, which made people fearful from the bottom of their hearts.


    It was Hades¡¯ weapon, the bident!


    The moment this bident appeared, the energy storm with lightning attribute surged toward the bident in


    Hades¡¯ hand. At the same time, the energy from the scattered lightning attribute also nourished Hades¡¯


    body.


    ng!


    The bident in Hades¡¯ hand fell heavily and triggered several thunderbolts that struck the ground. They


    completely overwhelmed thend with lightning bolts. After the lightning storm stopped raging, the


    ground was cracked beyond recognition and hadpletely turned into ruins.


    Philip was nowhere to be found in that huge pit.


    Hades hovered in midair and swung his bident around, causing it to crackle. He roared, ¡°Apollo, since


    you¡¯re so persistent, I¡¯ll kill you first and take your source of kingship. I¡¯ll then kill that kid to take his


    source of kingship!¡±


    Speaking of this, Hades could not hide his sneer. If he seeded, he would have six sources of


    kingship. In addition to his own, it was enough for him to dominate the entire Western underworld and


    be the most powerful chief god in the history of the 12 Western gods!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480


    The master of Mount Olympus would be Hades, the King of the Underworld!


    Fennel snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hades, you must be dreaming! Fight if you want to!¡±


    After saying that, Fennel lunged at Hades in a streak of red- gold light.


    Boom!


    A massive battle enough to destroy the world suddenly broke out. Such a battle was not something


    normal people could withstand. Even the space began to crumble and crack.


    The two gods had entered the strongest Battle God Mode!


    On the ground, a trace of gloom shed in Vataco¡¯s eyes. His gaze shifted from the two people fighting


    in the sky to the deep pit on the ground. He walked to the edge of the pit and looked down into the


    bottomless abyss.


    This blow from Hades was really too strong.


    Was Philip killed by Hades just like that?


    As he stated into the abyss, he could suddenly hear a pounding heartbeat. The sound was very strong


    and contained endless vitality. Immediately after, Vataco suddenly and quickly backed away because


    he felt an unprecedented sense of crisis from the bottom of the deep pit. There was a sense of death


    as well.


    That feeling was too realistic!


    It was as if what he faced just now was not a deep pit but an existence that he could not see through or


    figure out. Especially with the sound of the pounding heartbeat, he felt as though he was facing an


    ancient beast that was about to awaken.


    Very scary!


    It was even more terrifying and gut-wrenching than the extraterrestrial beasts trapped under the sacred


    city thousands of years ago.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Crack!


    Immediately after, several ck thunderbolts fell into the deep pit from the sky!


    Vataco looked up at the tinum sword of kingship in the sky. At this moment, the ck gem on the


    tinum sword of kingship began to glow with a dazzling ck luster. Immediately after, the tinum


    sword of kingship was slowly shrouded in ck. The tinum sword of kingship turned into a ck


    sword of kingship. Apart from the ck shining gem, the other four colored gems became dull.


    Seeing this scene, Vataco¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and horror!


    A god who dominated the Western underworld actually disyed a look as if he had seen the end of


    the world. It was the Rotation of Kingship.


    This guy actuallyprehended the Rotation of Kingship so quickly!


    This unique skill could only be possessed by gods with multiple kingships.


    If the power of the rules of the five sources of kingship had shocked Vataco and the others earlier, the


    change from the tinum sword of kingship to the ck sword of kingship at this moment was enough


    to make Vataco want to flee!


    When the five rules of kingship achieved a bnced state, the tinum sword of kingship would


    appear. However, once the kingship chose one of the sources of kingship, the chosen source would


    absorb the power of the remaining four sources of kingship to reach the strongest state. In other words,


    the current ck source of kingship was thebination of the rules and powers of the five sources of


    kingship!


    The kin gship power would be five times stronger than the previous tinum sword of kingship.


    In a nutshell, the current Philip was stronger than Hades and Apollo who had entered Battle God Mode!


    Boom!


    Suddenly¡­ A huge ck pir of energy light erupted from that bottomless pit. This pir of light


    soared into the sky, disturbed the thick clouds above, and formed a storm vortex.

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481


    The head of the SPEAR Bureau, Gustav, was a veritable archmage. He studied under the Ancient One


    Supreme Mage and was one of Ancient One¡¯s favorite disciples. Now, he was the head of the SPEAR


    Bureau with strength that could not be underestimated.


    At this moment, Gustav¡®s eyes were cold with a trace of killing intent. He stared at the burly and


    indifferent Fulton Hash opposite him. He said coldly, ¡°Eastern Battle God Fulton Hash, why are you


    standing in my way?¡±


    As Gustav spoke, the harsh aura on his body was unleashed. The energy in his body also slowly


    gathered as he prepared to strike at any time. After all, even Gustav had heard of Fulton Hash ¡¯s fame.


    With the title of ¡®Battle God¡¯, he once resisted several kings of disciples of the West and shot to fame in


    that battle. The news spread in the Western disciple world and blocked the dreams of some people in


    the West to unify with the East. Moreover, Fulton was also one of the few kings of disciples who made


    it to the seventh zone behind the door!


    These two points were enough to warrant Gustav¡¯s caution.


    The king of disciples of the seventh zone was worthy of being his opponent.


    Fulton was indifferent as he nced at Gustav and said lightly, ¡°Archmage Gustav, you¡¯ve


    misunderstood. I¡¯m not the one in your way, but you¡¯re in my way.¡±


    Gustav frowned at these words, and his face darkened.


    ¡°Eastern Battle God, I¡¯m waming you now to leave quickly and not stand in my way. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    make you understand that this is the West, not your East! This area is under the jurisdiction of my


    SPEAR Bureau. No people or organizations with hostile forces are allowed to exist!¡±


    Gustav did not want to waste time talking to Fulton because he knew very well what it meant for a


    battle god from the seventh zone of the East to appear in this ce. It meant that there was an Eastern


    god in the battle of the gods in Clink Manor. He most likely had a close rtionship with this Eastern


    Battle God. Otherwise, a world¡¯s top powerhouse like him would not appear here.


    Fulton shrugged and said with a faint smile in his eyes, ¡°Gust, I heard that you¡¯re the most outstanding


    disciple of the Ancient One. I really want to see how outstanding you are.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    Gustav shouted and raised his left hand.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a ck magic circle appeared in the air. This ck magic circle was engraved with various


    complex and profound runes. Then, Gustav raised his hand toward the void and made a grabbing


    motion. Like a magic weapon in his hand, the ck magic circle suddenly became dazzling with ck


    rays of light. Heunched several fireballs at Fulton.


    The corners of Fulton¡¯s eyes chilled. With a wave of his hand, the ck fireballs shattered one meter in


    front of Fulton and scattered in the air.


    ¡°Gustav, if that¡¯s all the strength you have, I must advise you that the path in front is not a realm you


    can step into.¡±


    Fulton changed his previous indifferent state and became serious. The corners of his eyes showed a


    faint chill.


    Gustav sneered as he nced at the clouds in the sky hundreds of miles behind Fulton. In his sight,


    the few swords of kingship looked like tiny needles, but he could feel the energy pressure that flowed in


    the air. He smirked and said, ¡°So, you came for that newly promoted god. Five sources of kingship are


    very rare, indeed. It¡¯d be great if such a genius belonged to our West, but unfortunately, he belongs to


    your East. Hence, death will be his only way out!¡±


    Gustav made no secret of his thoughts at all.

 Chapter 2482

    Chapter 2482


    That was a newly-promoted god, and one with five sources of kingship at that. That was one more


    source of kingship than Zeus, the chief god of the 12 Western gods. If that god was allowed to develop,


    the future impact on the Western underworld would be immeasurable.


    Before that, no matter what happened, Gustav must kill him to avoid future problems. However, this


    Battle God from the East was obviously not going to let him get away with it.


    Fulton looked at Gustav coldly and said, ¡°I once heard Benny Larson, the master of the Gentleman


    Court, say that he fought with you before. He was at the same mage level as you back then, and you


    were slightly stronger than him.¡±


    ¡°Benny Larson?¡±


    A hint of coldness shed in Gustav¡¯s eyes before he said with augh, ¡°So, you know that guy. A lowly


    defector is not worthy of being called a mage. He¡¯s a disgrace to our magemunity. He¡¯s the most


    useless disciple under the master¡¯smand!¡±


    After saying that, Gustav disappeared into thin air before appearing in front of Fulton again. With a


    ck magic circle in one hand, three energy substances that looked like ck chains burst out from


    the magic circle and lunged toward Fulton¡¯s neck and limbs!


    The power of spatial rules. It was the most basic ability of a mage to control space.


    The corners of Fulton¡¯s eyes froze. He turned around and rapidly backed away several meters from


    where he stood like a bolt of lightning.


    The three chains formed by energy substances missed the mark and plunged into the ground,


    overturning ayer of soil. Then, a terrifying energy pressure erupted before they lunged at Fulton


    again. The corners of Fulton¡¯s eyes twitched as he stomped his feet on the ground. With an explosive


    impact, he did not retreat but advanced instead. He directly faced the attack from the three chains.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    tter!


    With a loud tter, the chains suddenly spread out around Fulton at a distance of one meter away from


    him. They quickly formed a circr are, trying to chain Fulton up.


    With a twitch in his eye, Gustav yanked with his left hand and the three chains went taut. They quickly


    shrank!


    One careless move and Fulton would be bound by these three chains!


    Once trapped, there was no escape. That was because these chains were inscribed with runes by a


    mage and could continuously devour the energy of the person being chained while suppressing the


    control of rules. However, at the critical moment, Fulton, who was surrounded by several chains,


    suddenly turned into an afterimage.


    At the moment the chains shrank, Fulton jumped out of the chains¡¯ entrapment and appeared half a


    meter in front of Gustav.


    Gustav¡¯s eyes were filled with terror!


    He watched as Fulton clenched his fists that contained raging energy pressure and threw a punch at


    his face.


    This was impossible!


    He actually understood the rules of space too!


    Fulton had already appeared in front of Gustav at this moment and thrown a punch at the opponent¡¯s


    face. At the same time, he chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who understands spatial rules.


    This is not exclusive to you mages.¡±


    Bang!


    This punch would hit Gustav squarely. However, at thest moment, Gustav turned his right hand. A


    golden magic circle appeared and blocked the hit right in front of him.

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483


    ng!


    Fulton¡¯s punch smashed the golden magic circle in Gustav¡¯s right hand so hard that sparks exploded.


    Gustav was also sted dozens of meters away by the force of this punch. His feet left deep gouges


    on the ground. After he steadied himself, Gustav¡¯s eyes shed with a biting chill and murderous intent.


    On this side, Fulton still looked indifferent. He shook his fist and said, ¡°You do have some strength. I


    thought I could take care of you in one move, but now it seems I¡¯ll have to take more time.¡±


    Hearing this, Gustav was furious. He was the most honorable mage. He was the favorite disciple of the


    Ancient One Supreme Mage!


    He was the head of SPEAR Bureau!


    Now, Gustav was being looked down upon by the Eastern Battle God.


    Abominable!


    The other party had no idea what the consequence of angering a mage was.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fool! You damnable and lowly Eastern Battle God. You have no idea what terrible existence you¡¯re


    facing! How dare you provoke an archmage?! You¡¯re simply seeking death!¡± Gustav was furious.


    The ck mage cloak behind him was branded with a special red-gold rune. That was the symbol of


    the Ancient One. It was a symbol of a huge golden cogwheel, while the teeth were made up of knights¡¯


    swords. In the middle of the cogwheel, there was a golden orb that symbolized the sun.


    Levitation Cloak!


    Only an archmage could possess a levitation cloak. The levitation cloak had no self-awareness and


    would establish telepathy with its owner. It could move with just one thought.


    At this moment, the levitation cloak was lifted by the vigorous energy from Gustav¡¯s body. Suddenly, a


    ck magic circle appeared under Gustav¡¯s feet. Then, Gustav slowly rose into the air. He stared


    coldly at Fulton below while a ck cogwheel mark slowly emerged from the middle of his eyebrows.


    This was a special mark that only an archmage would have. Once this mark appeared, it meant that the


    archmage was ready to fight with all his might!


    With a face full of indifference, Gustav stared at Fulton sinisterly and said coldly, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you


    the pride of a mage! Arrogant Eastern Battle God, you¡¯ll pay the price for your words and actions just


    now!¡±


    After saying that, the ck magic circle in Gustav¡¯s left hand glowed with a dark luster while the golden


    magic circle in his right hand glowed with a golden luster!

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484


    ¡°ept the punishment from God, you pathetic Eastern Battle God!¡±


    Gustav shouted angrily, and a dazzling energy glow erupted from his whole body. He looked just like a


    god who descended to earth and looked down on everything.


    Boom!


    Suddenly!


    The two magic circles in his hands dazzled brightly and exploded with ck and gold energy beams.


    Like a cannon, they sted at the ground where Fulton stood and fired indiscriminately.


    Such an attack was simply unheard of.


    He was enhancing energy through the magic circles to form rapid firepower. Under such an attack,


    even a fortified city would be sted into ruins. That was because the attack power had already


    surpassed the king of disciples in the fifth and sixth zones.


    Fulton looked up into the air.


    Gustav had his back toward the sun, so his figure was all ck at this moment.


    The ck and gold magic circles in his hands dazzled brightly and meted out attacks like they were


    God¡¯s punislnnent. This scene looked just like doomsday!


    It was even mightier than God¡¯s own punishment.


    Fulton suddenly became serious. He raised his right arm horizontally in front of him. A dazzling ck


    rune appeared on his right arm, and a ck energy shield was formed.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the sky was filled with rapid energy firepower which bombarded the ck energy shield on


    Fulton¡¯s right arm.


    For a while, all the energy pressure hit the ck energy shield and it felt as though the sky was about


    to copse. Due to the raging energy pressure, Fulton¡¯s feet slid back several meters.


    From a distance, Gustav looked like a god in the sky. He was holding a ck and a gold magic circle in


    his hands and firing rapid energy beams at Fulton on the ground.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fulton used the shield on his right arm to resist this terrifying pressure.


    The ck and golden energy beams were concentrated on the ck shield. They were like ming


    cannonballs that were constantly booming.


    Fulton was forced to slide back several meters and left deep ditches in the ground. He resisted his


    opponent¡¯s attacks for half a minute.


    In midair, Gustav turned his hands and stopped attacking. The mark of the archmage between his


    eyebrows became even brighter. He looked down at Fulton who was a little disheveled and said with a


    sneer, ¡°Lowly Eastern Battle God, do you know the gap between us now? If you don¡¯t want to die, you


    can choose to kneel down and submit to me. Sign a life-and-death contract with me and I¡¯ll let you live.


    What do you think? This is God¡¯s mercy to you, so you should consider it carefully.¡±


    Fulton stood up straight at this moment, his body like a pine tree as he stood upright in ce. He gently


    waved his burning right arm that was scorched by the energy beams and said with augh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    but the East has never believed in the god you mentioned. I don¡¯t really need your mercy.¡±


    ¡°Arrogance! Since you¡¯re so persistent, I can only kill you here! The Eastern Battle God is indeed


    worthy to fight me!¡±


    Gustav¡¯s eyes shed with a chill as he stared at Fulton, who was on the ground. An overpowering


    pressure quickly surged in Gustav¡¯s body.


    On the ground, Fulton raised his eyebrows and stared at Gustav in midair with a hint of coldness in his


    eyes. A mage would usually fight from a distance. Thus, Fulton must narrow the gap until he was right


    in front of Gustav. He would be undefeatable then.


    Of course, that was not easy. After all, he was facing an archmage with a strength simr to his. The


    atmosphere started to be peculiar.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, both of them sprang into action and exploded with bursts of energy. However, at this


    moment, a figure covered with golden lightning suddenly appeared in the deep forest not far away. The


    energy pressure on this person was not inferior to Fulton¡¯s, even surpassing his.


    His appearance suddenly reversed the situation.


    A voice that sounded like it came from the heavens was heard from the person.


    ¡°Eastern Battle God, shouldn¡¯t you pay your greetings when youe to my Western world?¡±


    Fulton frowned and saw the figure clearly. He was an old man with a golden crown and gray hair. He


    was d in a golden and white royal robe. He held a golden thunderbolt spear engraved with obscure


    runes.


    Chief God Zeus had appeared in person!

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485


    The chief god of the 12 gods of the West, Zeus. He was a mysterious old guy with terrifying strength. In


    this world, few people could fight against him, and those who could were the strongest in this world.


    At this moment, the arrival of Chief God Zeus made the atmosphere extremely grim and tense. The


    majestic golden lightning pressure from him caused a sense of trepidation in Fulton.


    He never expected Zeus to appear.


    This old man had reached half-step to the other shore 20 years ago. Now, judging from his dormant


    aura, it was very likely that he had entered the realm of the other shore. He was the strongest person in


    the West and the king in charge of the Western underworld.


    He was the chief of the 12 gods. He was the person in control of the sacred city of Mount Olympus!


    Gustav, who hovered in midair, frowned when he saw the arrival of Zeus at this moment. He slowly


    retracted the pressure and energy on his body beforending on the ground. He bowed slightly toward


    Zeus and said, ¡°Chief God¡­¡±


    Zeus nced at Gustav and said with a smile, ¡°Archmage Gustav, it¡¯s been a long time. Your strength


    has improved again.¡±


    Gustav smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your teachings. Iwas just about to visit the sacred city to pay


    my respects to you.¡±


    Zeus nodded and said no further. His cold and serious gaze fell on Fulton as he said, ¡°Eastern Battle


    God, you trespassed into my Western territory and started a fight with an archmage of the West. Do


    you have any respect for my Western world at all?¡±


    Fulton did not act rashly at this moment and said indifferently, ¡°Chief God, I didn¡¯t trespass. It was this


    archmage who insisted on fighting with me. I didn¡¯t have any choice.¡±


    Zeus frowned and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no room for your denial in my Western world. If you don¡¯t want


    to cause other unnecessary problems, please leave quickly. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Domineering!


    Fulton was not allowed any objections at all.


    Fulton frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary problems either, but you can¡¯t touch the


    two people over there. If you have any malicious intent toward them, I don¡¯t think my lord will agree.¡±


    Hearing this, Zeus frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Roger rke?¡±


    Fulton did not speak, but his eyes were cold. He was ready to fight at any time. He did not have much


    confidence to stand against Zeus, the chief god of the Western world.


    Thump!


    Suddenly, Zeus pounded the golden thunderbolt in his hand on the ground. The golden thunderbolt


    dazzled with golden sparks and sted at Fulton.


    Fulton was startled and quickly backed away. At the same time, heunched several defensive moves


    against the golden sparks.


    Boom!


    The golden sparks struck Fulton¡¯s defensive shield and dazzled brightly, knocking Fulton back a


    hundred meters.

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486


    Then, a cold and angry roar was heard. ¡°Eastern Battle God, you¡¯ re too arrogant! Even your lord


    wouldn¡¯t dare to be so presumptuous in my Western world!¡±


    Zeus shouted angrily, and a golden thunderbolt mark appeared in his eyes. The energy pressure on his


    body also became stronger. It was about to crush this side of the world.


    Gustav stood on one side and felt the vast energy of Zeus, which was terrifying.


    Was this the strength of the half-step to the other shore?


    No!


    It was likely the realm of the other shore!


    Back then, if Zeus had not stepped in and resisted the powerhouse from the other shore of the East,


    perhaps the disciples of the West would have all been killed. That battle back then was fierce and


    violent beyond belief. To this day, traces of that iconic battle could still be found on that famous


    battlefield.


    Chief God Zeus and Roger rke had fought to a draw. Since then, Zeus recuperated in the sacred


    city and never made an appearance.


    This time, he actually appeared in person, which was enough to show that this crisis of the gods might


    produce unimaginable consequences.


    Was it because of the newly-promoted god with five sources of kingship?


    As Gustav was guessing, the pressure from Zeus became stronger and stronger. On the other hand,


    Fulton, who had been sted back a hundred meters, felt his hands go numb at this moment.


    He gritted his teeth and flexed his arms. He clenched his fists, stared at Zeus, and said with a snort,


    ¡°Are you shamed into anger already?¡±


    Zeus snorted coldly, his golden eyes filled with chaotic thunderbolts revealed god-like pressure as he


    said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of making me angry yet. I just want to tell you that you¡¯re not strong enough for


    me. If you¡¯re the only one here today, I advise you not to act rashly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you so that the


    East loses a battle god!¡±


    His words were extremely domineering!


    However, Fulton smiled with a fearless look in his eyes a she said, ¡°I know that I¡¯m not as strong as


    you, but if you think that I¡¯m alone today, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a gust of wind blew, rolling up the leaves that fell from the trees and making


    them flutter in the air. The smell of crisis filled the air.


    Gustav narrowed his eyes and instantly felt the other four special energies as well as the power of rules


    in the air.


    He turned to Zeus and said, ¡°Chief God, this¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Zeus naturally noticed it too. He frowned and red at Fulton before he looked around and bellowed


    angrily, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t you want to show yourselves? Do the strong people from the East like hiding


    so much?¡±


    Except for a wisp of cold wind in the air, no one appeared.


    ¡°Hahaha! Old Zeus, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    Suddenly, a burst of cheerful and proudughter was heard. Then, someone slowly walked out from


    the back of the woods.


    This person was none other than Alliance Master Yarn. He still had the same elderly look, but there


    was a chaotic luster in his eyes.


    As soon as he appeared, the atmosphere became tenser.


    Zeus looked at Alliance Master Yarn and continued to shout, ¡°Why don¡¯t the other threee out too?¡±


    As soon as he said that, three elderly figures walked out at the same time from the remaining three


    directions. One of them was Benny Larson, the master of Gentleman Court. He stood with his hands


    behind him and exuded majestic pressure all over. He walked up calmly but a pair of cold eyes were


    fixed on Gustav.


    Naturally, Gustav¡®s eyes also fixed on Benny, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Benny Larson? You lowly traitor,


    how dare you show up here?¡±


    Gustav was very angry and he could not wait to tear Benny apart immediately.


    Benny only smiled lightly and said, ¡°Gustav, it¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯re still as impatient as ever. How


    is the Master?¡±

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487


    Gustav¡¯s face was gloomy as he stared coldly at Benny and roared. ¡°Benny Larson, you have no right


    to call him ¡®Master¡¯! You humble and cowardly Eastern mage! You¡¯re a disgrace among the Master¡¯s


    disciples and a disgrace to the entire magemunity!¡±


    Benny raised his eyebrows slightly but did not take Gustav¡¯s words to heart. He said mildly, ¡°Gustav,


    you¡¯re still the same, looking down on the East. We¡¯ve long needed to implement changes in the mage


    world. If you keep thinking of yourself as superior, there¡¯ll never be progress.¡±


    Gustav snorted coldly and said, ¡°No! Mages originated from the West, so the West is the holy sanctum


    of the mages. It¡¯s shameful for lowly Easterners like you toe to our West to steal the knowledge of


    mages! One day, I shall destroy all the humble Eastern mages and bring the honor of the mages back


    to the West!¡±


    Benny shook his head and did not want to continue this verbal argument with Gustav.


    He looked at Zeus and said mildly, ¡°Chief God, I wonder if we¡¯re qualified to be your opponents.¡±


    Zeus frowned, and the majestic golden thunderbolt power on his body became even more radiant and


    terrifying. His eyebrows and beard also twitched at this moment. The pair of golden thunderbolt eyes


    revealed a destructive killing intent.


    Of course, Zeus also recognized the other two people standing next to Benny and Alliance Master


    Yarn. The man and woman were hunchbacked, old, and had wrinkled faces. One was dressed in ck,


    while the other was dressed in white. They looked as though they could be blown away by the wind at


    any time. However, when Zeus saw these two, he dared not let his guard down or show any contempt


    at all.


    These two were the cornerstones of Nonagon. They were the founders and the most influential figures


    decades ago. They were also the doorkeepers of Nonagon¡¯s door and the caretakers guarding the


    bridge between the world behind Nonagon¡¯s door and the human secr world. Their strength was at


    the half-step to the other shore and should not be underestimated.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere here became extremely tense.


    Zeus was solemn, and his eyes throbbed with angry golden thunderbolts. He stared at the four people


    and said with a cold sneer, ¡°Very good! The East has dealt a heavy hand to send the four of you at


    once. You really think too highly of me.¡±


    Fulton looked at Zeus indifferently and said, ¡°Chief God, we have no other intention, and neither do we


    want any unnecessary conflicts with the West. If you insist on fighting us, we can only defend


    ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± With a burst ofughter, dazzling golden thunderbolts suddenly erupted from Zeus.


    He turned into a pir of golden thunderbolts. His eyes, which werepletely filled with golden


    thunderbolts, glowed with terrifying killing intent as he shouted angrily, ¡°Are you threatening me? I¡¯ve


    never feared any threat! Even if Roger rke is standing here in person, I¡¯ll still say that this is the


    West, not the East, much less the rke Manor! Don¡¯t try to anger me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill the four of


    you today!¡±


    The entire area was suddenly filled with the power of golden thunderbolts from Zeus¡¯ body. As far as


    the eye could see, his brilliant golden light was terrifying.

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488


    Gustav stood on the side and also unleashed his aura, ready to strike at any time. Of course, his first


    target was Benny Larson.


    Alliance Master Yarn stepped forward at this time and said with a snort, ¡°Old Zeus, you refused to stay


    in your sacred city and insisted oning out to partake in this mess. Do you have too much time on


    your hands?¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Zeus was furious. With a flick of his thunderbolt scepter, he struck a golden thunderbolt at


    Alliance Master Yarn.


    The power of this golden thunderbolt was equivalent to the full blow of a king of disciples in the seventh


    zone. Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s face quickly changed as he turned around. With augh, he disappeared


    from the spot.


    Boom!


    The spot where Alliance Master Yarn stood just now was sted into a deep pit hundreds of meters


    wide by the power of the golden thunderbolt.


    Terrifying!


    Just one simple strike was so frighteningly powerful!


    Alliance Master Yarn reappeared in another spot and nced at the huge pit hundreds of meters wide


    where he just stood. He shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°Old Zeus, you¡¯re still as


    impulsive as ever, fighting at the first sign of disagreement. It¡¯s very impolite. Moreover, it¡¯s not healthy


    to be so angry all the time. You shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive at this age.¡±


    Zeus frowned at those words. He pointed at Alliance Master Yarn with the golden thunderbolt scepter in


    his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°Old Yarn, cut the crap! Today, I¡¯ll kill you in the name of the chief god!¡±


    Zeus shouted angrily and was about to strike.


    Alliance Master Yarnughed coldly and said, ¡°Old Zeus, I think you should find out what¡¯s going on in


    yourir right now. Don¡¯t do something that you¡¯ll regretter.¡±


    Zeus was startled and felt a bad premonition.


    At this moment, an attendant of Zeus came running from a distance. In the beginning, he stood far


    away because this was a battle of the gods. An attendant like him was nothing but cannon fodder.


    ¡°Chief God, it¡¯s bad! The sacred city has been surrounded! The other party is too strong. The goddess


    is leading the city¡¯s golden-armored guards to confront them, but the situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    The attendant knelt next to Zeus with his head lowered.


    Hearing this, Zeus¡¯ face changed, and his anger soared higher than the sky. He roared angrily, stared


    at Alliance Master Yarn and the others, and shouted, ¡°Is this your doing?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn smiled and said, ¡°Old Zeus, this is just a diversion tactic used by the East. You


    didn¡¯t read the copy of Art of War that I sent you back then.¡±


    Hearing this, Zeus¡® face changed. That so-called Art of War had long gone missing in an unknown


    corner!


    Abominable!


    Damned Easterners!


    They were always so despicable!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At this moment, Benny said, ¡°Chief God, we don¡®t want to go to war with you. We don¡¯t want to breach


    the agreement between the East and the West without a good reason. Our purpose here today is just


    to bring back the two people. We hope that you can consider this matter carefully. If you feel that your


    dignity has been insulted, feel free to attack us. We¡¯ll do our best to fight you as well. However, the


    result is the same.¡±


    After saying that, Benny stopped talking.


    Zeus¡¯ eyes shone with the color of golden thunderbolts. Slowly, the aura on his body subsided. He


    stared coldly at Benny and Alliance Master Yarn before saying, ¡°Very well!¡±


    After saying this, Zeus turned around and left in a streak of a golden thunderbolt.


    Benny and Alliance Master Yarn heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489


    If they really fought with Zeus, they might not win. After all, Zeus was not a simple character. Zeus also


    had his concerns, which was why he did not fight them. The first being his people in the sacred city,


    and secondly, the monsters that were trapped under the sacred city.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once a battle broke out in the sacred city, the seal of the sacred city might break and the monsters


    would escape. It would bring disaster to the Western world. Thus, Zeus dared not linger.


    After Zeus left, only Archmage Gustav remained on the scene. He frowned and looked at the five


    people on the opposite side. Among them, he had heard of the Sun and Moon Ancients. They were two


    powerhouses in the realm of half-step to the other shore.


    As for Benny and Alliance Master Yarn, he also knew the approximate range of their realms.


    Damn it!


    He was trapped!


    Gustav¡®s face was full of gloomy coldness as he looked around for a way to escape.


    Fulton stepped out at this moment, looked at Gustav calmly, and said, ¡°Archmage, what¡¯s your decision


    now?¡±


    Gustav was furious. He stared at Fulton, but his eyes strayed to Benny before he said, ¡°As the head of


    the SPEAR Bureau in the West, my responsibility is to maintain the peace and stability here! Since a


    crisis of the gods has urred, I must deal with it! All of you should get out of my way! Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    put all of you on the SPEAR Bureau¡¯s S-ss global wanted list!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Fulton said, ¡°Archmage, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t realize your current situation, so I¡¯ll ask


    you again. What¡¯s your choice?¡±


    As soon as Fulton said that, the two people in ck and white slowly walked forward.


    Gustav got a fright by this. It was true that he was an archmage, but to take on two powerhouses half-


    step to the other shore at once would be self-destruction.


    ¡°Damn it, you bastards! You despicable Easterners! This is called winning by numbers. It¡¯s an unfair


    fight! F*ck you!¡± Gustav cursed and exploded with expletives.


    Fulton smiled and said, ¡°Honorable Archmage, what¡¯s your choice?¡±


    Gustav clenched his fists angrily and nced at the sky in the distance, where the burst of bright


    energy fluctuations seemed to being to an end. In desperation, Gustav could only turn around and


    leave. Before he left, he said resentfully, ¡°You must ensure the safety of the Western gods. If one of


    them falls, I¡¯ll definitely kill all the powerhouses in your East in the name of an archmage!¡±


    After saying this, Gustav nced at Benny vehemently and said, ¡°Benny Larson, you traitor! You don¡¯t


    deserve to be a mage!¡±


    After saying this, Gustav left.


    Fulton nced at the departing Gustav, and a hint of gloom shed in the corners of his eyes. Then, he


    turned around and bowed slightly to the Sun and Moon Ancients. He said, ¡°Thank you for your help.


    The rke family will definitely keep our promise to you.¡±


    The Sun and Moon Ancients looked at each other, nodded, and left. The remaining Alliance Master


    Yarn, Benny, and Fulton rushed to Clink Manor.


    By the time they arrived, they were just in time to see Philip, who was covered in raging ck energy,


    stomping down on Hades in the air.

 Chapter 2490

    Chapter 2490


    Boom!


    The kingship armor that formed all over Hades shattered under Philip¡¯s stomp. He fell from the air in a


    streak of blue light and crashed heavily to the ground, sting a pit dozens of meters deep.


    The ground trembled with the force!


    In the pit, Hades was charred all over. He opened his eyes wide, his entire body covered in injuries and


    smoke from the burns. His arms were scorched ck and glowed with red blood. The kingship armor


    on his body had crumbled at this moment. In the sky, the sword of kingship that belonged to Hades


    went dim and slowly disappeared. On the other hand, Death God Andrew was not doing well either. He


    was hiding in ck mist. He saw the right opportunity and vanished into the air. Upon transforming into


    ck mist, he escaped.


    Philip frowned and raised his hand. The Fusha longsword jumped up from the ground and chased after


    Andrew.


    Swish!


    A streak of ck light pierced through the ck mist formed by Andrew.


    The Fusha longsword was covered in blood when it prated the ground. The cloud of ck mist


    trembled for a moment before shooting away.


    Meanwhile, Fulton and the others had arrived. Everyone gasped at this scene.


    Unbelievable!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip fought against three gods single-handedly and won!


    As Fulton and the others wanted to step forward, Philip¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ck. Then, he raised


    his hand andunched a fierce attack at Fulton and the others.


    Fulton was taken aback and frowned as he said solemnly, ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s the bacsh from the kingship


    power! Quick, stop him!¡±


    The kingship bacsh was a dangerous state.


    It indicated that the person with kingship power was being controlled by the source of kingship and had


    lost their self-awareness. They hadpletely been reduced to bing a ve of the source of


    kingship. They would keep fighting until the end.


    Benny sighed and said, ¡°s, he was too impatient. After all, he just learned to control the source of


    kingship but he was eager to achieve sess and wanted to control five sources of kingship at once.


    It¡¯s not surprising for him to suffer a bacsh.¡±


    After saying that, Benny sprang into action. A golden 64-geomancy magic circle appeared in his hand.


    Then, eight golden 64-geomancy magic circles appeared in eight directions around Philip,pletely


    surrounding him. No matter how Philip attacked these magic circles, only nging sounds could be


    heard. Then, with everyone¡¯s joint efforts, Philip¡¯s power of kingship was finally brought under control.


    After that, Philip fell to the ground like a deted balloon.


    They stepped forward and looked at Philip, who had fallen unconscious on the ground, with doubts in


    their eyes.


    Alliance Master Yarn asked, ¡°Court Master Larson, are you sure he can help me in my search for the


    first emperor¡¯s b of Eternal Life?¡±


    Benny nodded and said, ¡°Only he can activate the b of Eternal Life.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn frowned but merely said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait a few more years, then¡­¡±


    Fulton bowed slightly to Alliance Master Yarn and Court Master Larson. He said, ¡°I want to thank the


    both of you on behalf of my lord. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn and Court Master Larson nodded.


    ***


    When Philip woke up, he found himself lying on a big soft bed. He opened his eyes and saw the


    architectural style of Western Europe. The room was luxurious, very elegant, and full of Western


    nostalgia.


    Two maids stepped forward when they saw Philip waking up.


    ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Fulton walked in and smiled when he saw Philip sitting up.


    Philip also smiled when he saw Fulton and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Before Fulton could answer, Fennel walked in. He looked hale and hearty at this moment without a


    trace of injury at all. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you awake? Just in time. I have something to tell you.


    It¡¯s about your sister, Hannah rke.¡±

 Chapter 2491

    Chapter 2491


    ¡°You have news about Hannah?¡±


    Philip immediately perked up at the sound of this and asked, ¡°What have you found out?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°Tonight, a ball will be held at Kester Manor. Rich and famous people from all over the


    world will attend. They¡¯re mainly dignitaries from the Western world. This ball seems to be a social


    exchange to broaden one¡¯swork among the upper ss society, but in fact, it¡¯s an underground


    business trading center behind the scenes. Many organizations and figures behind the scenes in the


    Western world will show up for a special deal.¡±


    ¡°Deal? What deal?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°The specific situation is still unclear. We can only find out if we


    attend. In the previous balls held at Kester Manor, the underground transactions were mostly shady


    businesses, such as gun smuggling and dealing prohibited drugs. This time, ording to the news


    from the informants, a special transaction will be done. The subject of the transaction may be quite


    surprising, so the confidentiality measures they have taken are rtively stricter.¡±


    After listening, Philip nodded and said, ¡°Are you saying that my sister will participate in this


    underground transaction at Kester Manor on behalf of the organization behind her?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely. However, we have no way of knowing if your sister will show


    up in person. We only know that the organization behind your sister will be there. We can only get more


    details when we go there.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Fennel finished speaking, Philip got up from the bed, put on his clothes, and was about to


    go to Kester Manor.


    Fulton immediately stopped him and said, ¡°You were in aa for three days and just woke up. You


    need to recuperate. There¡¯s still time before the ball at Kester Manor.¡±


    Philip looked at Fulton and asked with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ve been in aa for three days?¡±


    Fulton nodded and replied, ¡°Well, the source of kingship did too much damage to your body. You just


    comprehended the source of kingship powers and recklessly tried to use five sources of kingship at


    once. You suffered a bacsh, which resulted in some abnormality in your body. You need to


    recuperate for a while. But don¡¯t worry too much. When we return, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you to


    enter the Dragon Transformation Pond at the Nonagon to strengthen you.¡±


    If Philip remembered correctly, Reed Williams had made an agreement with Nonagon back then


    involving Dragon Transformation Pond.


    Fennel stepped forward with a smile, raised his hand, patted Philip on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Have a


    good rest. I¡¯ll take you there in the evening.¡±


    Philip was helpless but could not sit still. He followed Fennel out. He paced back and forth in Fennel¡¯s


    private estate to kill time.


    As for Benny and Alliance Master Yarn, they had other things to deal with and left two days ago.


    Fulton only stayed a while longer before he left too. The rest was left to Fennel to handle. After all, he


    knew more about the Western world than Fulton.


    As for Hannah, Philip had asked Fulton about her several times, but the other party refused to answer.


    Obviously, Fulton knew a little about Hannah but seemed apprehensive about the organization behind


    her. An existence that could make Fulton apprehensive might not be that simple.

 Chapter 2492

    Chapter 2492


    In the evening, Fennel and Philip dressed up a little and put on suits before they got into the limousine


    that had been arranged. They headed to Kester Manor.


    This evening, Kestor Manor was without a doubt the most radiant and luxurious manor in Sendona.


    The ball being held here was enough to rock the entire Sendona. Many media outletspeted for


    coverage. Many big figures of Sendona, as well as the rich and famous from other parts of the West


    attended the ball tonight.


    The red carpet was a dazzling sight with hot and morous models and famous celebrities. It was


    totally a spectacr red carpet ball and banquet. Any random person found here was practically a


    celebrity famous enough to cause a sensation in the Western world.


    The wealth of the rich here alone could reach trillions of assets!


    As soon as Fennel and Philip stepped down from the ck Bentley, they attracted the attention of


    many people. After all, two unfamiliar Eastern faces were still noteworthy in the eyes of the Westerners.


    Many people started talking in low voices.


    ¡°Look, those two are from the East. Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The rich and famous from all over the world are invited to the ball at Kester Manor. Could


    they be invited guests too?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us? They¡¯re nothing but two clowns from the East.¡±


    Many people were hostile and looked at Fennel and Philip as though they were a joke.


    Of course, Fennel and Philip understood that these arrogant Westerners had never looked up to


    Easterners.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, it seems that we¡¯re not wee.¡± Fennel shrugged helplessly.


    Philip asked, ¡°In whose name did you use to attend this ball?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s in your name. You¡¯re the young patriarch of the rke family.


    Any of the rke family¡¯s businesses will give us the eligibility to attend.¡±


    Philip was taken aback and looked a little helpless. Then, the two walked on the red carpet and entered


    the hall of the manor. The hall was opulent and morous. It was big enough to amodate more


    than a thousand people. As far as the eye could see, all the guests were rich and fancy. They were


    dressed splendidly.


    In the middle of the ball, a group of people surrounded two men.


    ¡°Oh my, Commander Warwick. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± A young man dressed quite elegantly in


    a white suit embraced another tall man.


    The tall man was dressed in a blue military uniform. Commander Warwick was stationed at the nearby


    Port Sendona with a naval battle group under hismand.


    The tall man named Warwick had a hooked nose and deep brown eyes. He looked at the handsome


    man in front of him and said, ¡°Viscount Steven, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you here. Is your father, Marquis


    Conrad, here too?¡±


    That handsome man, Viscount Steven, as Commander Warwick called him, raised his wine ss and


    said to Warwick with a smile, ¡°My father isn¡¯t here this time due to his health. I¡¯ll represent the Smith


    family at this ball.¡±


    Warwick said with a smile, ¡°Very good. With a Viscount like you to lead the Smith family, your family¡¯s


    future must be very bright.¡±


    Steven smiled humbly with an undisguised pride in his smile.


    At this moment, one of Steven¡¯s attendants walked up to him and said in his ear, ¡°Viscount, I saw those


    two people from the East that you asked me to look out for.¡±


    Steven was startled before he smiled and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The attendant nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sure. It¡¯s because of them that Rick Michael is dead.¡±


    Steven was overjoyed. He turned to Warwick and said with a smile, ¡°Commander Warwick, please let


    me introduce you to two friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. I really enjoy meeting new friends.¡± Warwick smiled and raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 2493

    Chapter 2493


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. Not long after he and Fennel arrived, a waft of fragrance came from behind them.


    Then, a pair of soft arms covered his eyes from behind as a sweet voice said, ¡°Guess who?¡±


    Philip was a little exasperated and helpless. He blurted out almost without any emotion, ¡°Vivi Joo, how


    old are you that you¡¯re still ying such childish games?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± With a cold snort, Vivi released her hands. She crossed her arms with a pout, red at Philip


    unhappily, and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯ve been out for so long but you didn¡¯t tell me. You made me look


    around everywhere for someone to contact the SPEAR Bureau.¡±


    Philip turned around and looked at Vivi.


    Tonight, she wore a long red dress with white butterfly crystal shoes on her feet. With her curvaceous


    figure and long wavy brown hair that fell like a waterfall, she looked very ssy and elegant. With her


    exquisite and delicate features, she looked like a fairy even with light makeup.


    Not to mention, she had the natural poise of a daughter of an affluent family exuding from her. As soon


    as she appeared, she attracted the attention of many foreigners in the hall.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I was busy and forgot.¡±


    Vivi rolled her eyes at him and pretended to be angry as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to apologize


    for your irresponsible behavior.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Philip was a little helpless, but on the ount that Vivi had done all that for him, he had to agree. ¡°Tell


    me what you want.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Vivi smiled like a fairy. She grabbed Philip¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re the best.


    As for what I want, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Let me take a raincheck and I¡¯ll tell you when I think of


    something.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly. He knew that Vivi was still like a little girl at heart, so he simply nodded and


    agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this moment, three or four people came over from the bustling crowd.


    The man in the lead was quite handsome and refined. Steven walked up to Philip and Fennel, raised


    his wine ss at them, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Leigh, Mr. rke, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Philip frowned and nced at Fennel, who shook his head to indicate that he did not know this person.


    Steven understood at a nce. He handed the wine ss to the waiter beside him, tugged at his suit,


    and said, ¡°Forgive me. Please let me introduce myself. My name is Steven Smith, the young master of


    the Smith family.¡±


    As soon as Steven said that, the surrounding foreigners erupted in heated discussions.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s actually the young master of the Smith family, Viscount Steven!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Viscount Steven is here too!¡±

 Chapter 2494

    Chapter 2494


    ¡°An aristocrat! He¡¯s from the Smith family of Country Y. He¡¯s an undeniable aristocrat!¡±


    Hearing the discussions, Philip and Fennel also understood the identity and status of the neers.


    He was an aristocrat from Country Y, and he was a Viscount at such a young age. It was quite


    interesting.


    Steven seemed to enjoy the admiration and envy of the people around him. He raised his chin


    arrogantly, looked at Philip and Fennel, and introduced, ¡°Gentlemen, the one next to me is Commander


    Warwick, the person in charge of Port Sendona with a naval battle group under hismand. He¡¯s


    also eager to meet the two of you.¡±


    Warwick nodded with a smile, but his lecherous gaze kept falling on Vivi at Philip¡¯s side. It revealed his


    undisguised admiration for her. He ignored Philip and Fennel but bowed slightly toward Vivi instead. He


    said, ¡°Mydy, I wonder if I may invite you for a dance.¡±


    Steven did not expect Warwick to be so direct, disrupting his following ns. However, his mind raced


    and he said with a smile, ¡°Mydy, Commander Warwick has invited you for a dance. It just so happens


    that I have something to discuss with Mr. Leigh and Mr. rke. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Vivi furrowed her pretty brows as her cold eyes swept across the lecherous Warwick. She retorted, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I don¡¯t dance with strangers.¡±


    As she said that, she grabbed Philip¡¯s arm tightly.


    Warwick was immediately furious at her words. His big brown eyes red sharply as his hooked nose


    bulged even bigger. He pointed his finger at Vivi and yelled, ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m Warwick! It should be your


    honor that I¡¯m asking an Eastern woman like you to dance with me! Eastern women like you always


    take the initiative to stick to me and ask me to dance. I¡¯m inviting an Eastern woman to dance for the


    first time, yet you dare to refuse me?¡±


    Warwick was angry!


    In Warwick¡¯s opinion, Eastern women were cheap. They were just like goods from the market-readily


    avable. That was because he had yed with countless Eastern women over the years, most of


    whom had taken the initiative to get close to him. Thus, this gave Warwick the impression that Eastern


    women were very casual and worshipped Westerners. However, he did not expect that Vivi would


    reject his invitation, which made Warwick very embarrassed.


    As for the foreign onlookers, they also admonished Vivi upon seeing Warwick¡¯s anger. After all, they


    wanted to get into Warwick¡¯s good books too.


    ¡°Damn you! He¡¯s Commander Warwick! It¡¯s your honor for him to invite you to dance. How dare you


    refuse?¡±


    ¡°Eastern women are always like this. I¡¯ve met several of them before. They¡¯re very proactive and


    cheap!¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Commander Warwick at once!¡±


    Following the shouts and curses from the crowd, Vivi pursed her lips and argued, ¡°All of you are too


    disrespectful! What do you mean that Eastern women are very casual? That¡¯s not me! Besides, why


    should I dance with someone I don¡¯t know? So what if he¡¯s amander? Is this the so-called


    hospitality of Westerners? Is this what you call honor?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At Vivi¡¯s daring retort, Warwick exploded with anger. He stepped forward and pped Vivi!


    ¡°F*ck! Damned Eastern woman!¡±


    However, before Warwick¡¯s pnded, Philip grabbed his hand in midair and shoved it away violently.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Warwick howled and staggered back while clutching his hand. He red at Philip and shouted angrily,


    ¡°Damn it! Who are you? How dare you attack me?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Warwick and said solemnly, ¡°Watch your words! This is my


    friend, not a cheap woman you¡¯re making her out to be!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Steven, is this the friend you wanted to introduce to me?¡± Warwick was furious and yelled at


    Steven, who stood at the side.


    He thought that Steven had wanted to introduce a woman to him.


    Steven also felt helpless at this moment. Warwick was really notoriously lecherous. He did not expect


    that his n would bepletely disrupted by Warwick.

 Chapter 2495

    Chapter 2495


    Steven said helplessly, ¡°Commander Warwick, please calm down. Let me talk to them.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t need you to talk to them. Today, I want this Eastern woman to dance with me!¡± Warwick


    roared andpletely abandoned his fake pretense.


    He turned to Philip and said with a sneer, ¡°As for you, damned Easterner, you must apologize to me for


    what you did just now! I want you on your knees! Otherwise, my battleship parked in Port Sendona will


    st you into pieces!¡±


    Faced with Warwick¡¯s arrogance, Philip shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Your name is Warwick?¡±


    Warwick snorted coldly and poked Philip¡¯s chest with his finger. His tall figure was half a head taller


    than Philip. He said smugly, ¡°Boy! You should call me Commander Warwick!¡±


    Philip looked down at Warwick¡¯s finger poking his chest and said coldly, ¡°Get your dirty hands away


    from me.¡±


    Hearing this, Warwickughed and looked at the people around him. He said, ¡°Listen, this damned


    Easterner actually wants me to take my hands away from him.¡±


    The foreigners around alsoughed mockingly.


    ¡°Haha! How dare this lowly Easterner say such things to Commander Warwick?¡±


    ¡°How did these wretched guys gain the right to attend this ball tonight? Did they sneak in?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I think we should ce a bet. In a while, I¡¯m sure this Easterner will kneel and apologize to


    Warwick.¡±


    Warwick turned his head, his dark eyes looking utterly cold. He kept poking Philip¡¯s chest with his


    fingers and said, ¡°I¡¯m already doing this now, so what can you do to me? Lowly Easterners! A bunch of


    stupid pigs!¡±


    As soon as Warwick finished speaking, Philip reached out, grabbed one of Warwick¡¯s fingers, and


    wrenched it upwards!


    Crack!


    The crisp sound of bones breaking resounded throughout the hall!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after, Warrick screamed like a pig, ¡°F*ck! Release me! Let me go!¡±


    The sudden scene stunned all the foreigners present. That was because they had never seen an


    Easterner who dared to act so recklessly in the Western world and do such a thing to amander.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Warwick, whose face had turned red with pain. He said, ¡°I hate


    it when people point at me and threaten me. You¡¯re just amander. It¡¯s nothing to be proud of!¡±


    Snap!


    With that said, Philip flicked his hand, and Warwick was released. He held his finger that had been


    broken at a 90-degree angle and staggered back. He screamed miserably and cursed, ¡°F*ck you! You


    stupid damn pig! You¡¯ll pay for your actions!¡±


    Philip looked at Warwick calmly and said seriously, ¡°By the way, let me give you a piece of advice.


    Easterners are not pushovers. We prefer peace, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re weak and can be


    bullied. The East is no longer what it used to be a hundred years ago. If you think that I can be bullied


    at will, juste to me to seek your revenge. I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you, honorable Commander


    Warwick.¡±

 Chapter 2496

    Chapter 2496


    As soon as Philip finished speaking, Warwick yelled, ¡°Just wait, you lowly Easterner! I¡¯ll make sure you


    die a horrible death!¡±


    After saying that, Warwick was taken away to have his injuries treated.


    The onlookers looked at Philip and his gang, feeling a little afraid. It was the first time they saw such an


    arrogant Easterner. Messing with Warwick meant certain death.


    Philip took Vivi and turned to leave.


    Steven came up immediately and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. rke, youngdy, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect


    Warwick to act like this. I hope it won¡¯t affect our discussion.¡±


    Philip looked at Steven and asked, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    Philip¡¯s question caused Steven¡¯s next words to get stuck in his throat.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    This young Easterner was too arrogant!


    He was the young master of the Smith family of Country Y. He was a nobleman, a viscount, and a


    dazzling presence everywhere he went!


    If not for his father¡¯s orders, Steven would not be here in search of opportunities. However, Steven was


    not a brainless person. Most aristocrats were smart and sophisticated.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, please hold on. I think there may be a misunderstanding between us. I


    think you should be quite interested in what I have to say.¡±


    Philip stopped and nced at Fennel, who said, ¡°Just spit it out already.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven held back his resentment and said with a smile, ¡°Our Smith family has heard about the Michael


    family. My father, Marquis Conrad Smith, asked me to stay in Sendona to find a chance to meet the two


    of you.¡±


    Fennel frowned. A marquis was not a small character. Aristocrats controlled most of the economy and


    resources of the West. A marquis was equivalent to the second or third rank in ancient times.


    Moreover, he had some impression of Conrad Smith. He was quite a reputable figure in Country Y.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What exactly is this about?¡±


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t you want to find out information about the Lovce family?¡±


    ¡®The Lovce family?¡¯


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and looked at Steven oddly. He could not figure out how an aristocrat from


    Country Y would know about the Lovce family or be connected to them in any way.


    Fennel leaned close and whispered in Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°The Smith family is a big aristocratic family in


    Country Y engaged in intelligence gathering. It isn¡¯t surprising that they know about you and the


    Lovce family. I think they must know your identity as well.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Steven who had a smile on his face and said, ¡°What


    do you want to say?¡±


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I know a little about your rtionship with the Lovce family, and


    the Smith family happens to have some cooperation with them too. Hence, we know some things about


    them. If you want to find out more about the Lovce family, how about you work with our Smith


    family?¡±


    ¡°A cooperation? In which area?¡± Philip asked.


    Steven said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. As long as¡­¡±


    Before Steven could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a loud noise at the entrance of the hall.


    ¡°F*ck! Go in and arrest those Easterners!¡±


    There was a mor, and a group of heavily armed warriors inbat uniforms rushed in.


    The entire hall was in chaos, and everyone hid in the corners.


    Warwick could be seen behind this group of warriors. He clutched his splinted finger and stared at


    Philip with a sinister smile. He said, ¡°That¡¯s him! Arrest him!¡±

 Chapter 2497

    Chapter 2497


    A group of fully armed guards inbat uniforms rushed into the hall of the manor at this moment, and


    the frightened guests scattered in all directions. All the guards had epaulets on their shoulders. At a


    nce, it was obvious they had gone through formal training.


    As soon as they appeared, everyone broke out into discussions.


    ¡°Oh my, those are the guards on duty at Port Sendona! They¡¯re Warwick¡¯s people!¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Now, that stupid Easterner will have to pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he messed with Commander Warwick and even injured him. Even if he¡¯s executed, nothing will


    happen.¡±


    The foreigners around scorned with all their might, full of gloating hostility toward Philip and the others.


    Philip merely nced around briefly with a slight chill in his eyes. Wherever he went, he was bound to


    encounter annoying guys.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Warwick seemed like he was not going to let Philip off.


    At this moment, Warwick stepped forward while nked by two guards inbat uniforms. He walked


    up to Philip and stared at him coldly. He stretched out the fingers of his other hand, poked Philip in the


    chest, and cursed, ¡°You stupid pig! Now, I¡¯m poking your chest just like this. What can you do to me?


    How dare you mess with me? You¡¯re courting death! Don¡¯t you know that this is my territory? You¡¯re


    just a stupid and ignorant Easterner! Get down on your knees, apologize to me, and crawl under my


    legs!¡±


    Warwick sneered and ridiculed, not taking Philip and the others seriously at all!


    Warwick was a radical racist. In his opinion, apart from the Westerners, everyone else was inferior.


    They were only worthy to be their ves! Moreover, he had a deep hatred for Eastern people.


    Now, this Easterner had not only insulted him but also injured him. Warwick must make sure he got the


    punishment he deserved!


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Do you want to blow this matter out of proportion?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Warwickughed heartily and looked at Philip with disdain, wishing he could stab Philip to death right


    away. He said, ¡°Stupid guy! Blow this matter out of proportion? Do you know where this is? This is the


    West, Sendona City! I have a naval battle group under mymand here. As long as I give an order,


    everything here will be reduced to ashes! So you tell me, why can¡¯t I blow this matter out of proportion?


    Dealing with a lowly Easterner like you, I think you should be given the harshest punishment!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the foreigners hiding in the corners began to cheer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Commander Warwick, teach these stupid Easterners a lesson! Let them know the horror


    of Sendonians!¡±

 Chapter 2498

    Chapter 2498


    ¡°Haha, look. The face of that Easterner has turned pale. He¡¯s probably pissing his pants in fright right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Commander Warwick, teach him a lesson. Make him kneel on the floor and bark like a dog!¡±


    Warwick tilted his head and seemed to have thought of something interesting. He sneered at Philip and


    said, ¡°I think what he said is very interesting. As long as you kneel and bark like a dog, I may consider


    letting you go. Eastemers like you should be the best at barking. Hahaha!¡±


    Warwickughed arrogantly, his expression and words full of sarcasm.


    On the side, Steven almost died of anger at this scene. That damned Warwick had no idea who the


    Easterner standing in front of him was and how terrifying he was.


    Steven rushed out and tried to be the peacemaker. ¡°Warwick, don¡¯t make a big deal out of this. Why


    don¡®t I be the host and invite the two of you for dinner to resolve today¡¯s misunderstanding? On my


    ount, Warwick, you should be generous as a Westerner.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Steven, what are you talking about? Are you telling me to be generous? Look at my finger. It was


    broken by this stupid Easterner!¡±


    Warwick growled and could not figure out why Steven was helping an Easterner.


    Stevenughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Warwick, let me pay for your medical expenses. As for the


    misunderstanding between you and Mr. rke, let¡¯s leave it for now for my sake. After the ball, I¡¯ll invite


    the two of you for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    With his other hand, Warwick grabbed Steven¡¯s cor with an angry look on his face and said, ¡°Steven,


    stop acting as the good guy! You¡¯re just a viscount! This is Sendona, not Country Y. You don¡¯t have the


    right to give me orders!¡±


    After saying that, Warwick shoved Steven away, stared at Philip coldly, and shouted, ¡°You, immediately


    kneel down and start barking. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my men to arrest you and bring you to my battleship.


    By then, it won¡¯t be easy for you to die even if you want to!¡±


    Steven was pushed away by Warwick, and a chill shed in his eyes. He did this for Warwick¡¯s own


    good, but the other party did not appreciate it. This arrogant Warwick was simply asking for it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, Steven did not bother speaking again. He wanted to watch the turn of eventster.


    Philip raised his brows and looked at the tall Warwick in front of him as well as the team of guards in


    combat uniform behind him. He smiled and said, ¡°Are you going to rely on these people to arrest us?¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Warwick raised his hands in a helpless gesture and said to the foreigners gathered around, ¡°Did you


    hear that? This stupid Easterner dares to say such a thing. He¡¯s simply looking down on me!¡±


    After saying that, Warwick turned and stared at Philip coldly. He pulled a pistol from his waist, pressed


    it between Philip¡¯s eyebrows, and shouted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll shoot?¡±


    This action really frightened many people.


    Vivi grabbed Philip¡¯s arm from behind and said, ¡°You just want to dance with me, right? I¡¯ll ept,


    then.¡±


    Warwick turned his head with a lustful face and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t just want to dance with you now. I


    want you to serve me in my room. So, do you agree with this condition?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Vivi was furious.


    This damned Warwick was simply evil!


    At this time, Philip, who was being held at gunpoint, said with augh, ¡°Warwick, I really suggest you


    contact your battleship now to find out if something has happened.¡±


    Warwick frowned and could not figure out Philip¡¯s meaning. He asked in a low growl, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Philip smiled without a word.


    At this moment, one of Warwick¡¯s guards outside the door rushed in with a satellite phone, pressed it to


    Warwick¡¯s ear, and said, ¡°Commander, something has happened. The battleship is being controlled by


    an unknown squad! We lost fire assistance too! Also, many people have gathered outside the manor at


    this time. We¡¯ve been surrounded!¡±


    \

 Chapter 2499

    Chapter 2499


    Hearing the guard¡¯s report, Warwick¡¯ s expression became flustered as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?


    F*ck!¡±


    The tall guard was also flustered and said, ¡°Commander Warwick, our battleship has been seized!¡±


    His previous report and this sentence were not loud, but everyone heard them!


    ¡°Oh my God! What. happened? Warwick¡¯s battleship was seized?¡±


    ¡°This is Sendona. Who dares to attack Commander Warwick¡¯s battleship?¡±


    ¡°Did that Easterner do it? How is it possible? That¡¯s a naval battle group.¡±


    The crowd chartered, full of disbelief and astonishment. Warwick was also stunned, his face full of


    disbelief and anger. Just. ten minutes ago, Port Sendona was shrouded in darkness. Four battleships


    were anchored and fully loaded withbatants. All weapon systems were also inbat mode.


    That was because a few minutes ago, they received an order from the captain of this naval battle


    group. Commander Warwick had ordered them to enterbat mode. All weapon systems were


    locked on Kester Manor dozens of miles away.


    However, in such a tense situation¡­


    In the cold waters of Port Sendona, a group of more than a dozen soldiers in ckbat uniforms


    and frogmenbat equipment slowly raised their heads above the water. They wore night-vision


    helmets and guns with infrared focus as they quietly approached the battleships.


    In the vicinity of the containers around Port Send one, four other teams of fully armed soldiers in ck


    combat uniforms and tactical helmets bent over in tactical formation. They approached these


    battleships in a quick and orderly manner. Just behind a container not far away, a sexy woman with


    fiery red curls and blue eyes was operating aputer.


    It was Georgina.


    She quickly typed on the keyboard with both hands and spoke into her headset, ¡°The radar systems


    and surveince systems have been disabled.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When thebatants were just a few meters away from the battleships, they pulled out steel cable


    guns from their waists.


    Bang, bang!


    Whoosh!


    More than a dozen steel cables were fired and hooked on the sides of these battleships. Then, they


    quickly jumped into the air, flipped over, andnded on the deck of the battleships. Just like this,


    batches ofbatants boarded the battleships under the patrolling headlights and shroud of the night.


    Everything seemed so quiet yet deadly.


    At this moment, all the decks and corners of the battleships were full ofbatants in ck uniforms.


    They pressed close to the hull of the battleships and were quickly mobilized under themander¡¯s


    orders. The patrolling guards on the battleships were captured before they even knew what was going


    on.

 Chapter 2500

    Chapter 2500


    Instantly, the sirens on the battleships red. The battleships were filled with rapid gunshots, and the


    scene was aze. However, in just five minutes, the foreign guards of the four battleships were all


    subdued.


    On one of the battleships, a man wearing abat uniform with a weapon strapped over his chest took


    off his helmet. He revealed a handsome face with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It was none other than Tyler Wood who fought with Philip the other day!


    At this moment, he dialed the satellite phone of his boss, Hans. He said, ¡°Hans, these people are too


    weak. The job is done.¡±


    Hans was just outside Kestor Manor, leading dozens ofbatants from the Hall of the Sun to


    surround the entire manor. In front of them, seven or eight of Warwick¡®s men were in a panic at this


    moment.


    Hans smiled and waved his hand. The people behind him rushed up and took these people down.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After that, Hans adjusted his clothes and carried a machine gun on his shoulder. He was also armed


    with various weapons. He swaggered into the main ballroom through the doors.


    Dozens ofbatants followed closely behind him. Hans¡¯ appearance was very high-profile and


    terrified the foreigners in the hall.


    ¡°Oh clear, who are they to barge in like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Are they terrorists? What are they going to do?¡±


    ¡°Who will save us? I don¡®t want to die. It¡¯s too scary.¡±


    A group of foreigners panicked. Even Warwick was flustered. That was because the people behind


    Hans tossed in the seven or eight guards whom Warwick had arranged outside the manor.


    At this moment, they had been disarmed and were kneeling on the floor with their arms on their heads.


    ¡°Damn it! Who are you people? Do you know who I am? I¡®m Warwick, and I own four battleships! You


    bunch of terrorists! I¡¯m going to blow you into smithereens!¡±


    Warwick roared, trying to build up his presence. However, Hans only nced at Warwick coldly. He


    tossed a tactical pad at him and said, ¡°Your battleships are already under our control.¡±


    After that, Hans walked up to Fennel and Philip. He nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Boss, Philip.¡±


    Fennel and Philip nodded.


    Over there, Warwick looked at the screen disyed on the tactical pad in his hand. His battleships had


    really been seized!


    How was this possible?


    He turned to look at Philip and Fennel in disbelief. He roared, ¡°F*ck you! Who the hell are you guys?


    This is Sendona. By doing this, you¡¯re going up against us. We¡¯ll definitely send the most elite


    personnel to wipe you out!¡±


    Boom!


    Hans went over and kicked Warwick violently in the stomach, sending him flying out. Warwick was


    quite tall. With this kick, he fell to the floor and could not get up for a long time.


    ¡°Useless soldiers like you dare to call yourselves elites? My men can wipe you out in minutes!¡± Hans


    mocked coldly.


    Warwick knelt on the floor and clutched his stomach, dry heaving. With cold intent in his brown eyes,


    he said, ¡°Damn! What do you want to do?¡±


    Before Hans could speak, Philip said, ¡°Commander Warwick, we bore no grudges against each other,


    but your pride and arrogance led us to the current situation. I need you to apologize to us Eastemers


    and also to the woman beside me.¡±


    ¡°Bah! Impossible! Easterners are all stupid¡­¡± Warwick roared.


    However, before he finished speaking, Philip had already stood in front of him. He raised his foot and


    kicked Warwick in the face!


    Bang!


    Immediately, seven or eight teeth were knocked out of Warwick¡¯s mouth that was now full of blood.


    ¡°This is the price for your unruly and unrepentant behavior!¡± Philip said coldly.


    Warwick almost went mad with anger. He covered his bloody mouth and shouted, ¡°Y-You damned


    Easterner! When I leave, I¡¯ll definitely use a battleship to blow you to pieces!¡±

 Chapter 2501

    Chapter 2501


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Philip smiled mildly before he looked at Hans and said, ¡°You know what to do.¡±


    Hans grinned broadly. Showing his white teeth, he said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the best at torturing


    people. I¡¯ll be sure to make this guy realize his mistake and repent.¡±


    Philip nodded and walked to the private exhibition hall at the back of the venue with Fennel and the


    others. Steven also followed behind them. Before leaving, he looked at the miserable Warwick and


    shook his head helplessly.


    All this happened because Warwick was too arrogant.


    Steven caught up to Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. rke, we can still talk about the cooperation


    between us?¡±


    Philip turned to Steven and said, ¡°We can, but I have other important things to do now. If you really


    want to talk about cooperation, look for me tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Steven said with a smile, ¡°Mr. rke, are you here for your sister?¡±


    Philip was just about to walk away when he heard Steven¡¯s words and stopped. With doubt and


    coldness in the corners of his eyes, he stared at Steven.


    At the same time, he nced at Fennel, trying to find out from him why Steven seemed to know


    everything.


    Fennel was also helpless and said with a shrug, ¡°The Smith family¡¯s intelligencework is indeed very


    powerful. It¡¯s no surprise that they know everything about you. After all, they control nearly half of the


    intelligencework in the West.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned slightly. He looked at Steven and asked, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Steven¡¯s smile, coupled with his typical handsome Western face, was really unfathomable. He tugged


    on his suit and said softly, ¡°I know why you¡¯re here tonight, Mr. rke. The highlight of the evening is


    the underground trade between the nobles and those in power. What I can say for sure is that the


    forces behind your sister will definitely be here.¡±


    ¡°We already know that. If that¡¯s the information you have, it¡¯s not very useful to me,¡± Philip replied


    coldly.


    He could not help but feel that Steven could not be trusted and had ulterior motives. After all, Western


    aristocrats engaged in the intelligence profession could not be trusted wholeheartedly.


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°If I say that I have information about your sister, Hannah rke, how much do


    you think it¡¯ll be worth?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip frowned, and his eyes burst with chills. He said, ¡°Steven, you should know my identity. Are you


    bargaining with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Mr. rke. You¡¯ve misunderstood. This is just the custom of our Smith family. If you want to get


    information from me, you must pay the price, of course. Moreover, this is something you need urgently,


    isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Steven¡¯s handsome face carried a hint of a sure victory.

 Chapter 2502

    Chapter 2502


    Philip frowned, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°What do you want? Or rather, what does your Smith


    family want?¡±


    When Steven heard this, the smile on his face became broader as he said, ¡°Our Smith family wants to


    obtain the right to enter your country to carry out intelligence activities. I wonder if you have a way to


    allow this.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary! I won¡¯t agree to this!¡±


    Was this not the same as asking him to betray his country?


    The Smith family was in the intelligence business. They were simply too bold to try to enter the country


    to conduct activities.


    Steven seemed to have expected that Philip would refuse and continued, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t be nervous.


    This is just one of the conditions. Since you can¡¯t agree to this, there¡¯s another condition which I think


    you can fulfill.¡±


    Philip thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Smith family wants to enter the Nonagon to study. You can rest assured that only a few elites will


    be selected for this.¡±


    Steven said with a smile, seemingly confident that Philip would definitely agree to this condition.


    Philip frowned and asked with some doubts, ¡°You should have your own door in Country Y. Why do you


    want to enter the Nonagon to study?¡±


    Steven smiled and said with a cough, ¡°Mr. rke, this involves some confidential issues of the Smith


    family. Please forgive me for not being able to answer your question.¡±


    At this moment, Fennel spoke, ¡°Hehe, the Smith family doesn¡¯t have the right to enter the door to study.


    They¡¯ve been excluded by Country Y, so they¡¯re looking for opportunities to learn behind other doors.¡±


    Hearing this, Steven¡¯s eyes twitched. He turned to look at Fennel and said, ¡°You know a lot, Mr. Leigh.¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said with a wave, ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with Dune Smith of your Smith family.¡±


    ¡®Dune Smith?¡¯


    A wary look appeared in Steven¡¯s eyes.


    Dune was the most outstanding genius of the Smith family. He was proficient in a variety of weapons,


    infiltration, tracking, assault, and killing. He was undoubtedly the king of assassins!


    ¡°You actually know Dune?¡± Steven smiled and scrutinized Fennel for the first time.


    He had only focused on Philip and did not do much investigation into Fennel¡¯s identity. Hence, he


    always thought that Fennel was Philip¡¯s bodyguard and came from the rke family. However, now it


    seemed that it was not the case. Suddenly, Steven thought of Hans and the others outside. A lightbulb


    shed in his head.


    During the Michael family¡¯s incident recently, Steven had conducted some investigation.


    Even Colson Michael dared not act rashly and even betrayed the Hall of Evil. Could it be that this man


    in front of him came from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West?


    Coupled with the men inbat uniforms outside, Steven seemed to have grasped something and


    blurted out, ¡°Are you the Sun God Apollo?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°The Smith family is amazing to have guessed my identity so quickly.¡±


    Steven was shocked when he heard Fennel¡®s confirmation.


    He was actually Apollo, the Sun God! He had actually met the legendary Sun God! He was the most


    dazzling existence among the 12 Gods of the West. He was the Sun God who rocked the Western


    world!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Steven¡¯s mind raced.


    The Sun God was so close to Philip. Unbelievable!


    Steven collected his emotions, looked at Fennel with slight respect, and said, ¡°Dear Lord Apollo, how


    do you do? Forgive my ignorance. ¡±


    Fennel smilednguidly and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. The members of the Smith family are all righteous


    people. There¡¯s no need to be so polite to me. However, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for the Smith


    family to gain the right to enter the Nonagon.¡±


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking Mr. rke for help. ording to the information


    received by the Smith family, the current Nonagon iscking a leader in ce. The rke family should


    have a way to allow the Smith family to send a few people inside to study.¡±

 Chapter 2503

    Chapter 2503


    After thinking for a moment, Philip said, ¡°Okay, I can promise you, but before that, I must state in


    advance that if the members of your Smith family cause any trouble in the country, I¡¯ ll be the first


    person to kill them!¡±


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t worry. Members of the Smith family live by a strict code of


    conduct. We only seek to learn, not cause trouble.¡±


    After that, Philip said mildly, ¡°Tell me the information you have about my sister.¡±


    Steven looked around, leaned close to Philip, and said, ¡°The organization behind your sister involves


    three doors. It¡¯s veryrge and powerful. Even the rke family wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with it easily


    because this organization was founded by your mother back then.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    An organization founded by his mother?


    After such a long time, he found something rted to his mother again. Philip¡¯s expression instantly


    became very ugly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The organization behind Hannah was actually founded by their mother?


    How could this be? If that was the case, why would Hannah join it?


    What sort of conspiracy or scheme could there be?


    Besides, why did his mother create such an organization? Was this the reason why his father did not


    investigate Hannah¡¯s disappearance?


    Did his father already know that the organization behind Hannah was rted to his mother?


    In an instant, many thoughts crossed Philip¡¯s mind, and numerous clues were all jumbled up. He never


    thought that the organization behind Hannah would have something to do with his mother.


    ¡°Mr. rke? I know that you¡¯re very surprised now, but ording to the relevant information


    investigated by my Smith family, the organization behind your sister was indeed founded by your


    mother.¡±


    Steven continued, ¡°No, to be precise, it was your mother who reformed and expanded it. Your mother


    was really amazing. There are still legends about her in the West right now. She was a delicate woman


    who was able to rise to the top of such a huge organization and even reformed it. She was the queen in


    many people¡¯s eyes. If I remember correctly, many loyal followers of your mother still remain in that


    organization to this day. Your sister, Hannah, should be under the protection of those people.¡±


    ¡°Protection?¡± Philip frowned, his eyes fixed on Steven.


    Steven said, ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s being protected. Like you, your sister carries a shocking secret. The


    people of that organization targeted you at first but failed. As for the reason, it should be the rke


    family. Later, they targeted your sister and seeded. However, it seems that the group of people took


    your sister away to protect her forever.¡±


    After Steven finished speaking, he nced at Philip and continued, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t be too nervous.


    At least your sister is safe now. Those people are your mother¡¯s loyal followers and won¡¯t harm your


    sister. But as for the others in that organization, that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    After hearing Steven¡¯s words, Philip¡¯s face became very grave.


    The organization behind his sister was actually so widely involved!


    From Steven¡¯s words, it was certain that the organization was divided into many groups. Some wanted


    to harm his sister, while some wanted to protect her. However, Philip could at least be reassured now


    that his sister was protected.

 Chapter 2504

    Chapter 2504


    However, Hannah was merely being protected.


    Philip had not found out anything about that organization until today, it was too deeply hidden. It was


    difficult to proceed. It was as if it had remained on the dark side of the world, undetectable by all.


    ¡°Do you know any other information about that organization?¡± Philip pressed.


    Steven smiled and said with a shrug, ¡°Mr. rke, information is not given based on empty words.¡±


    His meaning was obvious.


    ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± Philip¡¯s expression darkened.


    Stevenughed and said, ¡°Haha, Mr. rke, you¡¯re very straightforward. I really like this about


    Easterners. You cut straight to the chase. As for what I want, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. I have to go


    back and discuss it with my father. After all, no one in this world should know the information about that


    organization except our Smith family.¡±


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Steven smiled and shook hands with Philip. Then, he put his arms around Philip¡¯s shoulders and said,


    ¡°Mr. rke, trust me and the Smith family to give you what you want. Now, let¡¯s enter the inner hall


    together.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the inner hall of Kester Manor. This inner hall could amodate about a


    hundred people. It was decorated in the Western European style,vish and magnificent.


    At this moment, many patriarchs of Western families and many rich people were already sea ted in the


    inner hall. Some of them had their heirs beside them, as well as tall and sexydies.


    In short, there were very few Eastern faces like Philip and Fennel. However, a few Eastern faces could


    still be found among those seated. One of them was a handsome man in a ck and white striped suit.


    As soon as he saw Philip being led in by a dedicated person at the door, a faint smile appeared on the


    corner of his mouth. He got up and shouted with a wave, ¡°Young Master rke, it¡¯s been a long time. I


    didn¡¯t expect to run into you here.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and saw a familiar face approaching him with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Moses Dunley?¡± Philip was slightly startled.


    The Dunley family of Charbury.


    Moses spread his arms and embraced Philip warmly. ¡°Young Master rke, we meet again¡­¡±


    While hugging, Moses nced at Fennel who was beside Philip. A dark cloud shed in his eyes.


    Philip also embraced the other party politely before he let go.


    ¡°Come, sit next to me. I¡¯m unfamiliar with this ce and finally met someone I know.¡± Moses warmly


    invited Philip to sit beside him.


    Philip did not refuse. After all, as Moses said, apart from him, Fennel, and Vivi, only Moses and his


    entourage were from the East in this inner hall. The rest were Westerners.


    At this moment, these foreigners also looked at them with hostility and whispered among themselves.


    After sending Philip in, Steven naturally returned to his seat and chatted with the elders of the Smith


    family around him. The people of the Smith family also looked friendly and nodded to Philip and the


    others.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moses noticed the gesture of the Smith family and whispered to Philip, ¡°Do you know Steven?¡±


    Philip said mildly, ¡°We just met. I don¡¯t know him very well.¡±


    ¡°There must be a deal, then,¡± Mosesughed and said.


    Philip frowned and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re too smart.¡±


    Moses chuckled. ¡°Young Master rke, people only contact the Smith family for information. Coupled


    with your appearance here, it¡¯s not difficult to guess that you¡¯ve reached a deal with the Smith family for


    intelligence.¡±


    Philip did not answer but sat upright.


    Moses continued, ¡°But I¡¯m very curious. Is there information in this world that you can¡¯t get your hands


    on and need to get from the Smith family?¡±


    Just as Philip was about to speak, there was amotion at the door of the inner hall as if a big shot


    had appeared.

 Chapter 2505

    Chapter 2505


    Everyone looked for the sound and saw a group of people walking in from the door.


    A young man was surrounded in the middle. He was very handsome and tall with a devilish smile on


    the corner of his mouth. Wearing a golden suit, he looked like royalty. No, to be precise, he was royalty!


    Four big bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses stood beside the young man, looking very serious.


    It was evident they could not be messed with.


    As soon as they appeared, they attracted the attention of everyone in the inner hall. Many people even


    got up and greeted them with smiles andpliments.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Geoffrey Louis, Louis XXVI! He¡¯s royalty!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Even Louis XXVI is here. This underground trading is too exciting!¡±


    ¡°The youngest Duke of Country Y, Geoffrey Louis!¡±


    Hearing the discussions around, many people learned the identity of the handsome man wearing a


    golden suit who was entering the inner hall at this moment.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Very noble¡­ He was actually the heir of the legendary Louis royal family, Louis XXVI!


    ording to historical records, the lineage should end with Louis XIX, but in reality, the names of the


    two royal families, Louis and Charles, were passed down. It was now Louis XXVI. He was absolute


    royalty. He was nobler than an aristocrat like Steven Smith. He was the duke.


    ording to the Western aristocracy, he was the noble with the highest ranking. Moreover, he was


    such a young duke.


    Louis XXVI walked into the inner hall with a smile and an air of arrogance. He sat in the row of main


    seats. From his appearance to his words and actions, they fully revealed his air of superiority. It was as


    if everyone here was an inferior existence in his eyes. However, when Louis XXVI took his seat, his


    eyes naturally fell on Steven. A chill shed in the corner of his eyes.


    In Country Y, the Smith family and the Louis royal family were mortal enemies. Although both were


    hereditary nobles, the Smith family was much lower than the Louises in terms of nobility.


    The Louis family was undoubtedly royalty. Moreover, in many businesses, the Smith family and the


    Louis royal family had many conflicts and frictions. Steven also nced at Louis XXVI coldly and did


    not greet him.


    Moses sat beside Philip and said with a soft chuckle, ¡°Louis XXVI is the youngest duke of royal nobility


    and has a grudge with the Smith family. Now that you¡¯ve reached a deal with Steven, don¡¯t mess with


    this Louis XXVI easily. He¡¯s the youngest duke in the entire Country Y and the queen¡¯s favorite. It¡¯s


    rumored that it won¡¯t be long before he marries the Queen¡¯s youngest daughter, Alice Elizabeth.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly as his gaze lingered on the haughty and noble Louis XXVI for a moment.

 Chapter 2506

    Chapter 2506


    Philip said uncannily, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the disputes between the royal family and the nobles of


    Country Y. In my dealing with the Smith family, I just want to get what I want. I won¡¯t get involved in


    anything else. Of course, if I identally offend the so-called Louis XXVI, it can¡¯t be helped. As long as


    he doesn¡¯t mess with me, I¡¯ll still be an easygoing person to talk to.¡±


    Moses looked sideways at Philip earnestly and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone twist the


    facts around like that. If you¡¯re an easy-going person, there wouldn¡¯t be so many families and


    businesses going bankrupt in this world.¡±


    While they were talking, Steven seemed to be hesitating. After thinking about it, he got up and asked


    his subordinates to arrange his seat next to Philip.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I hope you don¡®t mind if I sit here with you.¡± Steven smiled cordially.


    Philip nced sideways and shook his head without saying anything.


    Moses said, ¡°Steven, if you lower your status like this and sit with us, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cause


    misunderstandings.¡±


    Steven nced at Moses and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Dunley, it¡¯s been a long time since I


    saw you. Ourst cooperation was quite a pleasant experience.¡±


    Moses nodded and smiled.


    Steven continued, ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter where I sit. It¡¯s mainly because I have something to say to


    Mr. rke.¡±


    Moses chuckled, raised his chin, and said, ¡°So, you have an ulterior motive. Are you worried about


    Louis XXVI?¡±


    Steven¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°He¡¯s just a hereditary duke. I¡¯m not worried about him.¡±


    Moses shrugged and did not continue.


    Anothermotion was heard at the door of the inner hall. This time, it was a woman wearing a


    princess dress. A hat with ckce covered her face. She wore an elegant white royal evening dress


    and had pure white gauze gloves on her hands. On her feet were high heels, and as she walked, she


    was followed by two maids with good figures. From a distance, this woman looked very ssy and had


    a good figure. Her appearance exuded a sense of innate nobility.


    ¡°It¡®s Alice Elizabeth! The Queen¡¯s favorite little princess!¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s so beautiful like an angel! How could she be so beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Oh, noble Alice! She¡¯s the angel God sent down to save me!¡±


    A group of men of varying ages was all excited and thrilled to see Alice Elizabeth at this moment!


    She was simply too beautiful!


    Alice walked to Louis XXVI¡¯s side, and the two kissed on the cheeks in Western etiquette before Alice


    sat next to him. The appearance of this golden couple really enlivened the atmosphere in the inner hall.


    It seemed that the news that Louis XXVI and Alice would soon marry was not false.


    At this moment, Steven saw that Louis XXVI and Alice were holding hands and talking intimately.


    Gloom shed in his eyes as he clenched his fists tightly.


    Philip noticed the shift in Steven¡¯s mood and asked, ¡°Do you hate Louis XXVI?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Moses smiled and said, ¡°Young Master rke, Steven is Alice¡¯s faithfulpdog, but unfortunately, she


    didn¡¯t take a fancy to him. He and Louis XXVI are love rivals, the kinds who fight whenever they meet


    each other. You see, Louis XXVI is showing off to him.¡±


    Philip came to a sudden realization and nced at the haughty Louis XXVI over there who stole a


    nce at Steven with a smug, gloating look.


    Steven was so annoyed that he simply turned his head away and asked, ¡°What do you mean by


    lapdog?¡±


    This question stumped Philip and Moses.


    Vivi Joo also pursed her lips and smiled on the side. Philip thought for a while and exined, ¡°Oh, this


    is aplimentary term in the East. It praises the other party¡¯s kindness, perseverance, hard work


    without asking anything in return, constant but silent giving, and noble character.¡±


    With that said, Philip also gave Steven a thumbs up and a nod of approval.


    When Steven heard it, his eyes twinkled as he said happily, ¡°I see. l¡¯m apdog.¡±

 Chapter 2507

    Chapter 2507


    Philip smiled helplessly and shrugged. Moses also shook his head with a faint smile. As for Vivi, she


    burst intoughter and could only stop after a long while.


    Then, she sneakily leaned close to Philip and whispered in his ear, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re such a bad person.¡±


    Philip jolted, red at Vivi, and said, ¡°I¡¯m a married man. Don¡¯t get so close to me. It might cause


    misunderstandings.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Vivi rolled her eyes at him, snorted, and muttered, ¡°Such a boring old man. I¡¯m going to ignore you! You


    can simp after your wife forever!¡±


    Philip shook his head inwardly before turning his attention to Louis XXVI.


    This guy was very haughty, indeed.


    On this side, when Steven was still in glee after repeating that he was apdog, Moses said, ¡°Steven, if


    you want to pursue Alice, I suggest that you dere yourself as apdog in front of everyone and


    express your love for Alice bravely! Isn¡¯t it true that Westerners like you advocate the freedom of love


    and are willing to sacrifice for love? I believe in you, Steven!¡±


    Hearing this, Steven turned his head sideways and looked at Moses with wide eyes. He asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Moses exined, ¡°Just think about it. If you express your love for Alice in front of so many people, it¡¯ll


    be seen as an act of bravery. You¡¯ll be seen as a real man in the eyes of Western women! I think Alice


    will definitely be moved!¡±


    Steven was silent for a moment.


    Philip turned his head and rolled his eyes at Moses, signaling him not to mess things up. He was just


    about to persuade Steven that Moses was only ying a trick on him when Steven seemed to see the


    light at the end of the tunnel. His face was full of excitement as he said, ¡°Young Master Dunley, you¡¯re


    right! I want to be brave! I want to do this for love!¡±


    After saying that, Steven stood up abruptly!


    His action attracted the attention of many people in the inner hall. Even Louis XXVI and Alice Elizabeth


    focused their attention on him.


    Seeing Alice¡¯s gaze on him steeled Steven¡¯s might for his next action. In front of everyone, Steven


    walked up to Alice and bowed.


    Alice returned the curtsy.


    Louis XXVI, on the other hand, was irritated and red at Steven. He said solemnly, ¡°Steven, what are


    you doing?¡±


    Steven adjusted his suit and nced at Louis XXVI coldly. He then looked at Alice sincerely and said,


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m your faithful suitor, yourpdog. I love you and want to express my admiration for you.


    Although I know that you have little interest in me, I won¡¯t give up. As long as you¡¯re not married to


    Louis, I¡¯ll keep courting you! I¡¯ll use my actions to prove that I¡¯m more suitable for you than Louis XXVI!


    I¡¯ll also ask my father to meet with the Queen and ask for your hand in marriage!¡±

 Chapter 2508

    Chapter 2508


    Swoosh!


    Instantly, the entire hall fell silent¡­ This was too exciting!


    Steven actually expressed his love for Alice Elizabeth in public and in front of Louis XXVI!


    At this scene, many people even took out their mobile phones and recorded this explosive event. They


    then posted it on their respective online social tforms and groups.


    In no time, the inte was full of news about Steven!


    [Explosive news! Lapdog Steven boldly proposes to Princess Alice! Louis XXVI too angry for words!]


    At first nce, this headline was the handiwork of an Eastern editor!


    At the scene, many men and women covered their mouths and looked at Steven with wide eyes.


    Although they did not understand why Steven called himself apdog just now, it sounded like a


    compliment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At this moment, Alice also looked at Steven in disbelief, her big twinkling eyes full of excitement.


    Louis XXVI exploded with anger. He grabbed Steven¡¯s cor and snarled. ¡°F*ck you, Steven. Do you


    know what you¡¯re talking about? Alice is my fianc¨¦e. She can only marry me! You¡¯re just a Viscount.


    What right do you have topete with me?!¡±


    After yelling, Louis XXVI shoved Steven away, his eyes red with anger.


    He turned to Alice who was looking at Steven in admiration and said, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t be fooled by him.


    He¡¯s just a Viscount, while I¡¯m the distinguished Louis XXVI, a duke! In this world, no one is more


    worthy of you than me!¡±


    Alice was pulled back to reality by Louis XXVI¡®s words. She looked at Steven apologetically and said,


    ¡°Viscount Steven, I¡¯m d that you can express your love for me so directly. I hope to hear good news


    about you soon.¡±


    This sentence contained too much information. It gave Steven a little hope.


    Was apdog finally going to take the rightful ce?


    Steven happily red at Louis XXVI before he returned in a dignified manner to Philip¡¯s side. On the


    other hand, Louis XXVI almost went mad with anger.


    Steven was full of smiles as he thanked Philip and Moses repeatedly.


    Philip felt helpless that Moses actually caused such a scene. On the other hand, Moses smiled and


    said, ¡°Steven, congrattions. The third wheel is about to be the official party.¡±


    ¡°Third wheel?¡±


    Steven was puzzled but quickly realized the meaning and said, ¡°Oh, I get it! This must be apliment


    in the East as well!¡±


    Moses was taken aback before he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a good student.¡±


    Steven was still immersed in his own world.


    At this moment, another group turned up at the door. The appearance of this group of people made the


    atmosphere in the entire inner hall very cold. There were eight warriors in ck metal armor who wore


    ck electronic helmets of fully bulletproof metal. They held high-tech guns simr to those seen in


    Star Wars in their hands and walked into the hall with thunderous footsteps as they guarded two tall


    women in the middle.


    These eight warriors alone were enough to shock all the people in the inner hall!


    As for the two women who were protected by these eight warriors, one was wearing a red backless


    evening gown with her hair coiled. She had a pretty face as well as a well-proportioned and curvaceous


    figure. She wore high heels and moved gracefully.


    The youngdy beside her looked a little young and awkward. She was dressed in a white casual outfit,


    a short skirt, and white sneakers. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, and she had a whitecy veil over her


    face that prevented others from seeing her true appearance. However, she was like an elf that exuded


    a breath of refreshing air.


    Her pair ofrge dewy eyes looked pure and lovely. Philip, who was sitting, abruptly stood up at the


    sight of this youngdy. He narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 2509

    Chapter 2509


    ¡®Hannah?!¡¯


    The moment the young woman entered, Philip saw Hannah¡¯s shadow on her. However, the other party


    wore a veil over her face that masked her true appearance.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s sudden action also attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What does this Easterner want to do? Is he going to express his love for thisdy


    like Steven?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little odd. I seem to have seen that Eastern man somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°Look, Steven is sitting with them. And Steven was the one who brought them in just now. What¡¯s their


    rtionship with the Smith family?¡±


    A group of people whispered. Even Louis XXVI, who was sitting and exining something to Alice


    Elizabeth, was attracted by Philip¡¯s actions.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His dark blue eyes shed suspiciously and coldly as he stared at Philip. Then, he nced at Steven at


    Philip¡¯s side and gritted his teeth in resentment.


    The Queen¡¯s youngest princess, Alice, naturally also looked at Philip. However, her gaze did not linger


    too long before she looked at Steven and smiled slightly.


    Steven was ted when he saw Alice smiling at him. Although he did not know why Philip suddenly


    stood up, there must be a reason.


    Could it be that Philip liked the woman who just entered?


    At this moment, Fennel, Vivi, and Moses turned their attention to Philip.


    Fennel immediately understood Philip¡¯s intention. With faint coldness in his eyes, he stared at the eight


    bodyguards who looked like Stormtroopers as they walked in with a woman in her 30s wearing a red


    backless evening dress.


    Philip¡¯s actions naturally attracted the attention of that group of people too.


    The woman in the red evening dress looked at Philip coldly with her almond-shaped eyes and


    whispered in the ear of the veiled woman beside her.


    The veiled woman turned her head around and looked at Philip suspiciously with her big vivid eyes.


    With a faint smile, she walked to their seats and sat down. It was in the row of main seats. Moreover,


    their seats were closer than the others.


    Their status was higher than that of Louis XXVI!


    After seeing the two women take their seats, Philip¡¯s expression was ugly and puzzled.

 Chapter 2510

    Chapter 2510


    Vivi¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Philip, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Philip reined in his emotions but could not calm down. He took a deep breath, and his gaze fell on the


    veiled woman for a brief moment.


    It was a very strange feeling. There was clearly Hannah¡¯s shadow on this woman, but the other party¡¯s


    eyes just now seemed as though she was seeing him for the first time. Her gaze was full of doubts and


    even a hint of panic. Even now when she saw Philip staring at her, the woman who looked like a young


    girl would turn her head away shyly. She would only peek at Philip from time to time with her big eyes.


    She looked like a young girl who had just entered society and felt curious about everything.


    Philip sat down again, feeling a little irate.


    Fennel asked, ¡°So, is it her?¡±


    Philip could not be sure. He shook his head before nodding again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can see the shadow


    of my sister in her, but her eyes tell me that she doesn¡¯t know me. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. What went


    wrong?¡±


    As soon as Fennel heard it, he knew that things were tricky.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at the veiled young woman and said, ¡°She does look somewhat simr to your sister.


    ording to the information you gave me about your sister and from what I¡¯ve gathered over the years,


    this woman is 60-70% simr to your sister, but there are some differences too. Indeed¡­¡±


    Before Fennel finished speaking, Philip suddenly stood up again.


    This time, in front of everyone, he walked up to the young woman with a white veil.


    Fennel was also stunned, not expecting Philip to act like this. In everyone¡¯s shocked gazes,


    Philip strode toward the young woman just like Steven did before. Seeing this, Steven clenched his


    fists and suddenly shouted, ¡°Mr. rke, I believe in you. You can do it! You¡¯re a goodpdog too! Go


    for it, third wheel!¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of Fennel, Moses, and Vivi turned dark!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    All of a sudden, the three of them red at Steven angrily and scolded him. Steven shrank his neck


    back at this rebuke, confused.


    On this side, Philip walked toward the young woman wearing a white veil. The woman was a little


    awkward as she looked at the tall and handsome Philip walking toward her.


    Before she could react, the two bodyguards who looked like Stormtroopers by her side stepped forward


    and reached out to stop Philip two meters away.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir. Please do not approach!¡±


    One of the bodyguards said in a cold voice through the ck electronic helmet. The voice was human,


    not a machine.


    Philip frowned and nced at the guards who looked like Stormtroopers. His eyes fell on the awkward-


    looking woman behind them, and he said, ¡°Hannah¡­¡±


    The young woman stared at Philip in bewilderment before she shook her head and said in a voice as


    sweet as ark, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you have the wrong person. My name isn¡¯t Hannah rke. My name is


    Susan Stark¡­ You can call me Sue for short.¡±


    After saying that, there was a hint of panic on that young woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Susan Stark?¡±


    Philip frowned. Under close observation, he really could see traces of Hannah on this young woman.


    He tried to get closer. However, the two guards aimed their guns at Philip¡¯s chest and bellowed gravely,


    ¡°Please stand back!¡±


    Many people in the inner hall were frightened by this scene.


    Was a fight going to break out at the first sign of a disagreement?


    Fennel also stepped out at this moment. He walked over and stood at Philip¡¯s side, ready to take


    action. Moses frowned at this situation and sighed. He also stood up as a show of support for Philip.


    Steven watched for a long time with gritted teeth before standing up as well.


    Seeing this scene, Alice¡¯s eyes became more excited.


    Philip¡¯s face was slightly cold. He nced at the guards with guns aimed at him and said coldly, ¡°I want


    to have a few words with that youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but Sue has nothing to say to you, Mr. rke.¡±


    At this moment, the gorgeous woman in the red evening gown sitting next to Susan got up and crossed


    her arms with a smile on her mouth.


    Her ming red lips exuded a sense of danger.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Philip frowned and asked.


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I do. If you want to find out about your sister, it¡¯s better to


    leave it at that. Your sister isn¡¯t here tonight.¡±

 Chapter 2511

    Chapter 2511


    Hearing the woman¡¯ s words, Philip¡¯s face darkened as his eyes wandered between Susan and the


    woman for a moment.


    Then, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and returned to his seat. Fennel and the others also sat down.


    ¡°Steven, didn¡¯t you say that your Smith family has information about that organization? Do you know


    those two?¡± Philip thought for a moment and asked.


    Steven smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s the Smith family that knows some information


    about that organization, not me. I don¡¯t know much about them. Most of the information is with my


    father. I don¡¯t know the two of them. However, as you can see, those eight guards are not simple


    characters. The armor they¡¯re wearing costs at least three million per set! It should be the most


    advanced and powerful set of armor at present with very good defense.¡±


    Philip was not very interested in Steven¡¯s exnation of insignificant things. His eyes lingered on


    Susan and the charming woman beside her.


    Susan raised her eyes several times and met Philip¡¯s scorching gaze, which startled her like a little


    rabbit. She hurriedly averted her eyes.


    Vivi was jealous and snorted. ¡°Philip, that¡®s not your sister. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impolite for you to stare at a


    young woman like that.¡±


    Hearing Vivi¡¯s words, Philip retracted his gaze, and his expression returned to normal.


    If that woman said that his sister was not here, where could she be, then? Moreover, the other party


    knew him and did not hide it.


    As Philip thought about it, a plump middle-aged man walked in through the door. He wore a navy blue


    suit and sses. He also had blond hair. It looked like he was the host of tonight¡¯s event. A tall and


    sexy woman was next to him, wearing a long backless dress with a low neckline. Her figure was


    splendid. All the men at the venue were seduced the moment they saw the woman, and their eyes


    shed with greed.


    The man and the woman entered the inner hall followed by four tall bodyguards with sunsses behind


    them. Their faces were unsmiling and very serious.


    After they appeared, the door of the inner hall was officially closed. The lights in the hall were also


    extinguished, leaving only the lights on the middle stage. The entire inner hall became a little dim.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to tonight¡¯s ball. I¡¯m your old friend Vic, and I¡¯ll be your host again


    tonight.¡± The blonde plump manughed heartily.


    The hall resounded with apuse.


    Immediately after, Vic smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone would like to know the theme of tonight¡¯s


    event. Allow me to give you a brief introduction.¡±


    While speaking, the sexy woman beside him took a crystal tray from the bodyguard behind them. On


    the tray was a blue liquid reagent Under the light, the blue reagent shone with a strange blue glow.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vic said with a smile, ¡°Everyone must be familiar with this. Yes, this is the essence of life, but it¡¯s the


    evolutionary version, the essence of life No. 4! With robust cell regeneration activity, it can dy the


    body¡¯s aging process for 15 years and also strengthen the human body! More importantly, this essence


    of life No. 4, can help develop the body¡¯s potential so that anyone can be a genius who¡¯s qualified


    to enter the door!¡±

 Chapter 2512

    Chapter 2512


    As Vic¡¯s enthusiastic voice rang out, the audience burst into discussions.


    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s the essence of life No. 4 that can slow down the aging process for 15 years!¡±


    ¡°The Marcus family must get our hands on this thing!¡±


    ¡°Immediately notify the family. No matter how much money or what resources are needed, we must get


    this essence of life No. 4!¡±


    For a while, everyone¡¯s faces were full of confidence as they were determined to get this essence of life


    No. 4. Only Philip¡¯s party looked a little disengaged.


    ¡®The essence of life No. 4?¡¯


    Philip was a little confused. If he remembered correctly, the highest grade essence of life in the


    Nonagon was level three, so why was there a No. 4 here?


    Could it be that the organization behind the other party had gone a step further than the Nonagon?


    With that thought in mind, Philip turned to Fennel, who shook his head and said softly, ¡°This thing isn¡¯t


    worth believing. The research on the essence of life in our country has only reached level three, but


    No. 4 has already appeared here. It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Fennel¡¯s words at this moment, Steven smiled lightly and said, ¡°Lord Apollo, you may not


    believe it, but this essence of life No. 4 is the real deal. However, ording to the information received


    by the Smith family, this product has just been developed and isn¡¯t quite stable yet. Despite that, such


    R&D results are more than enough. After all, for these people who don¡¯t know much, the ability to dy


    aging for 15 years is the biggest temptation for them. Moreover, it can also develop the potential of the


    human body, which many people dare not even think about.¡±


    After listening, Philip smiled and asked, ¡°Will you buy it?¡±


    Stevenughed and said, ¡°Why not? However, such a treasure can only be won by the highest bidder,


    so we need to first listen to the conditions put forward by the other party.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Vic, the host.


    At this moment, Vic noticed the crowd¡¯s excitement and smiled smugly. He coughed as a signal for


    everyone to stop the discussion for now and said, ¡°I believe everyone should be familiar with the rules


    of our transaction. Now, my boss has put forward two requirements. As long as anyone can meet these


    two requirements, this essence of life No. 4 will belong to that person.¡±


    ¡°Vic, quickly tell us about the two requirements!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Vic. Stop beating about the bush. Everyone is waiting.¡±


    For a while, everyone eximed again.


    Vic smiled, put up a finger, and said, ¡°First, one billion dors.¡±


    After saying that, his eyes swept over the crowd. Most of the people present were from rich and


    powerful families. A billion dors might not be a problem for them. However, some people¡¯s faces


    obviously darkened.


    One billion dors was still too expensive. They might have to give up half their assets for that.


    Vic paused for a while before he raised a second finger and said, ¡°The second requirement is that the


    person or family who obtains the essence of life No. 4 must do one thing for my boss. They must go to


    the Cochly Mountain in the East, enter the door, be a disciple of the Nonagon, and obtain some


    information for my boss.¡±

 Chapter 2513

    Chapter 2513


    Hearing this second request, the expressions on Philip and the others changed rapidly!


    Moses also frowned and nced at Vic before he turned to Philip and Fennel. He said in a low voice,


    ¡°Is he trying to infiltrate our country and gain a few puppets?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet. Let¡¯s see what happens next.¡±


    If it was really as Moses said, Philip would definitely take action and get this essence of life No. 4. At


    the same time, he would find out who the boss behind Vic was. Anyone who dared to harbor any


    intentions toward Cochly Mountain must be destroyed.


    Everyone in the inner hall fell into silence after Vic¡¯s words. They spoke quietly among themselves.


    Among them, Louis XXVI and Alice Elizabeth also spoke to each other, determined to get the essence


    of life No. 4. Louis XXVI was the first to raise his hand and said, ¡°Vic, I want to get this essence of life


    No. 4 to present it to the Queen on her birthday. In that case, are you saying that the Queen has to


    travel to this so-called Cochly Mountain?¡±


    Vic bowed slightly to Louis XXVI and said, ¡°Your Excellency, both my boss and I know all about your


    filial piety to the Queen. So, my boss has mentioned that if Your Excellency Louis XXVI wants the


    essence of life, we can provide you with product No. 3 at the price of 500 million dors.¡±


    Hearing that, Louis XXVI smiled and said with a nod, ¡°Very well. In that case, I won¡¯tpete for the


    essence of life No. 4. In that case, let everyone else fight for it.¡±


    After saying that, Louis XXVI sat down happily and watched the lively discussions.


    On the other side, Susan Stark and the charming woman beside her also spoke in low voices. Susan


    would peek at Philip from time to time as if she wanted to see what Philip was doing.


    The woman whispered in Susan¡¯s ear before she raised her hand and said, ¡°Mr. Vic, we¡¯ll take the


    essence of life No. 4. The one billion dors will arriveter. As for the second condition, we¡¯ll select the


    most elite people to go to Cochly Mountain to get what your boss wants.¡±


    Vic smiled and said, ¡°Oh, dear Madam Purcell, we need to consider this issue. Our boss prefers to


    have this young woman beside you to enter Cochly Mountain and help our boss get what he wants.¡±


    The woman raised her shapely eyebrows. Her eyes were cold as she said, ¡°Vic, you should know that


    this is impossible.¡±


    Vic shrugged and said, ¡°Madam Purcell, I know that the forces behind you aren¡¯t ordinary, and the boss


    also said to treat you with respect, but rules are rules. The transaction must meet the conditions that


    both parties are satisfied with, so I hope that you can reconsider.¡±


    After saying that, Vic nced at Susan and bowed slightly.


    Immediately after, the leaders of the major Western families present began to raise their hands to grab


    the essence of life No. 4. The situation at the scene was very intense. It could be seen that everyone


    was eager to get hold of this item.

 Chapter 2514

    Chapter 2514


    As for Philip¡¯s side, it was very quiet and no one got involved. Several times, Steven had wanted to


    raise his hand, but seeing the reaction from Philip and the others, he finally gave up.


    ¡°Mr. rke, aren¡¯t you going to fight for it?¡± Steven smiled and asked tentatively.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°An unstable product is of no use to me. I just want to know who the


    boss behind this transaction is. Steven, you should have information about him, right?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Steven smiled, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. rke. I do have


    information about this boss. Do you want to trade for it?¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and looked at Steven with some oppression.


    Steven felt the oppressive aura from Philip andughed a little ufortably. He said, ¡°Haha, Mr.


    rke, don¡¯t look at me like that. We¡¯re good friends, aren¡¯t we? In that case, I¡¯ll make the decision and


    give you this information for free.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip said tly, ¡°If it¡¯s of value, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Steven shrugged and said, ¡°You may know some of the people behind this.¡±


    ¡°I do?¡± Philip cocked an eyebrow.


    Steven blinked and said, ¡°This underground trading organization has three parties involved. First, the


    SPEAR Bureau.¡±


    ¡®The SPEAR Bureau?¡¯


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened and he thought for a moment before he motioned for Steven to continue.


    ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t know the second party, but in the Western world, the other party is a well-known


    underground market tycoon. His name is Max Nichs.¡±


    Steven was full of smiles.


    Philip frowned and indicated that he did not know this person.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fennel spoke up, ¡°I know this person. He controls more than half of the underground market in the


    Western world. His forces are intertwined, and he has in-depth cooperation with multiple forces and


    organizations. Half of the 12 Sacred Halls have dealings with Max. Moreover, this person has never


    appeared in public. So far, no one knows his true face. He¡¯s a very mysterious person. In the Western


    world, he has the title of the 13th god in addition to the 12 gods. However, the 12 Gods of the West


    have never recognized his existence, and the other party doesn¡¯t seem to care about this so-called title


    either.¡±


    After listening to Fennel¡¯s remarks, Philip¡¯s face became even darker.


    It seemed that the forces behind this underground trading market were indeed intricate andplex.


    ¡°Lord Apollo is right. Max is very famous in the Western world. His wealth upies one-third of the


    Western world. He¡¯s very rich and has many people under him. The Western countries both love and


    hate him for his wealth and power.¡±


    Steven added.


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°What about the third party?¡±


    Steven replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re no stranger to him. He¡¯s from the East, the deputy consul of the


    Nonagon, Cooper Berry! Half the research data on the essence of life is contributed by Deputy Consul


    Cooper Berry.¡±


    ¡®Cooper Berry?!¡¯ Hearing that, Philip¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Did that mean Cooper had betrayed the country?


    ¡°Are you sure the third party is Cooper Berry?¡± Philip asked.


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, you have to trust my intelligence. The Smith family¡¯s intelligence


    has never been wrong.¡±


    Looking at Steven¡¯s confident face, Philip¡¯s eyes darkened. He turned to look at Fennel and both of


    them scowled.


    ¡°Cooper Berry, good for you!¡± Philip clenched his fists.


    On the other hand, Vic continued, ¡°Everyone, we still have three minutes to go before we pick out all


    the people involved and carry out the selectionter.¡±


    However, before Vic could finish speaking, Philip suddenly said, ¡°How can we be sure that the essence


    of life No. 4 has those effects you mentioned?¡±

 Chapter 2515

    Chapter 2515


    Hearing this sudden voice, Vic pushed his sses up his nose bridge as a faint smile appeared in the


    corner of his eyes. He looked at Philip. Not only him, but all the foreigners in the hall also focused their


    attention on Philip and his gang.


    It was this Eastern man again.


    What did he mean by asking this question?


    Vic smiled and said, ¡°Sir, do you have doubts about our essence of life No. 4?¡±


    Philip¡®s eyes drooped slightly as he said, ¡°As far as I know, the research on the essence of life is


    currently at No. 3. Product No. 4 is still unstable. By trading the test product No. 4 in such a hurry, isn¡¯t


    it a little too irresponsible?¡±


    Vic said sternly, ¡°Sir, the essence of life No. 4 has been developed sessfully. This is an internal


    secret not made known to the public, so we don¡¯t me you for doubting it. However, I can tell you with


    certainty that the essence of life No. 4 has been certified by our relevant institutions and can be


    guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°What guarantee? Since it¡¯s your institution, you can say whatever you want,¡± Philip replied coldly.


    Vic scowled at Philip¡¯s words.


    He pushed his sses again and said coldly, ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t want to participate, you can choose to


    observe from the side. If you want to cause trouble, please give up this idea. This is an underground


    trading venue. I hope there won¡¯t be any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    The other spectating foreigners admonished Philip at this time.


    ¡°Damn Eastemers! Your technology is stillcking, so you¡¯re doubting the West instead. How


    despicable!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t have what it takes, don¡¯t get involved. Hurry up and get lost, you trash!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We believe in Vic! You shut up!¡±


    Faced with everyone¡¯s reprimands, Vic smiled. He ignored Philip and continued, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s begin


    now.¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Philip raised his hand indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s only one


    billion dors. I can afford it. However, for the second condition, I need to see the boss behind you


    before I decide.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the foreigners present looked at Philip with shock.


    What?


    This seemingly ordinary Eastern man said that it was only one billion dors.


    Moreover, he even made a bargain to meet the boss behind Vic!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°F*ck, you damned Easterner! You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Only one billion dors? If you have the ability, take it out now!¡±


    A group of people began to curse aloud, and even Steven whispered, ¡°Mr. rke, calm down. Don¡¯t be


    reckless. These people here are not that simple, and there are several nobles around. If you offend so


    many nobles at once, the consequences will be disastrous.¡±


    Philip paid no heed to Steven and continued ndly, ¡°Mr. Vic, what do you think?¡±


    Vic looked at Philip gravely before he muttered to the subordinate beside him. Then, he smiled and


    said, ¡°Since this gentleman wants to participate, we won¡¯t refuse, of course. However, the second


    condition is not negotiable.¡±

 Chapter 2516

    Chapter 2516


    After saying that, Vic took out a red reagent syringe and said, ¡°The person who gets the essence of life


    No. 4 will be injected with this red potion on the spot. Don¡¯t worry, it¡®s non-toxic and harmless. It¡¯s just a


    stimnt that needs to be injected every once in a while. As long a s the boss¡¯ instructions are obeyed,


    you can live a healthy life.¡±


    This was the same as bing a puppet under someone¡¯s control.


    Most of the people at the scene, however, were attracted by the essence of life No. 4 that could dy


    aging for 15 years. Many people scrambled for the injection, wanting to be the puppet of the boss


    behind Vic. However, some people began to back off and be cautious.


    At this time, Vic turned to look at Philip and said, ¡°Sir, do you still want to participate?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°No need. Tonight, no one can make a deal with you except me.¡±


    At those words, Vic¡¯s face trembled in puzzlement.


    Some of the foreigners also could not figure out his meaning. However, soon, the door of the inner hall


    was pushed open. A tall middle-aged man walked in.


    As soon as he appeared, the atmosphere in the inner hall boiled.


    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s Buffer! What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Buffer, the Stock God! He has 100 billion dors in assets!¡±


    When Vic saw the man who entered, his face darkened. He was about to say something when he saw


    Buffer running toward Philip with a face full of joy and excitement.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Then, Buffer shook hands with Philip very excitedly before he stood next to Philip like a servant. He


    said respectfully, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯ve carried out your orders.¡±


    Philip nodded lightly.


    Everyone gasped at this scene. Walter Buffer, the Stock God of the West, actually treated an Eastern


    man so respectfully.


    ¡°Oh my God, what am I seeing? Buffer is actually treating an Eastern man with such respect?¡±


    ¡°No! This isn¡¯t true!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is that Easterner?¡±


    Everyone whispered again.


    Vic looked at Philip and Buffer, saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Buffer, I didn¡®t expect you to visit our


    underground trading market.¡±


    Buffer did not pay any attention to Vic but stayed by Philip¡¯s side. He nced at everyone arrogantly


    and said, ¡°Everyone, all your properties have been acquired by me. To put it simply, only Young Master


    rke is eligible for tonight¡¯s underground trading.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the entire hall was in an uproar!


    Many people¡¯s mobile phones suddenly rang at this time. After they picked up the calls, they received


    the news that all their family¡¯s properties had been acquired. In other words, the people present now


    simply could not get a billion dors in a short time.


    Vic¡¯s face became extremely dull. He looked at Philip and said, ¡°So, your background is extraordinary.¡±


    Anyone who could make Buffer do this was definitely no ordinary person.


    Was he the son of one of the great families in the East?


    Philip said mildly, ¡°I want to see the boss behind you.¡±


    Vic was caught in a passive state. Forced by the current situation and pressure, he had to dial the


    internal number and contact his boss.


    After getting a reply, Vic smiled and said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, my boss said he can meet you. Please


    come with me.¡±


    Philip got up with Fennel closely behind him.


    However, Vic stopped and said, ¡°Mr. rke, my boss said that he would only see you. ¡±

 Chapter 2517

    Chapter 2517


    Philip frowned and said to Fennel beside him, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go and have a look on my own.¡±


    Fennel also frowned and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Philip nodded and turned to follow Vic out of the inner hall into the innermost part of Kestor Manor.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Here, the security was extremely tight. A heavily armed guard could be seen every two meters apart.


    Moreover, the entire area was heavily defended, surrounded by high walls with machine guns and


    radarworks.


    Philip followed Vic to a magnificent suite that was decorated veryvishly.


    Many electronic disy screens were found in the suite which disyed all corners of the manor,


    including the actions of everyone in the inner hall.


    In the middle of the suite, behind the expensive desk by the French windows, a fat middle-aged man in


    dark red id pajamas sat in a chair smoking a cigar. His eyes were indifferent as he looked at Philip


    and Vic walking through the door.


    ¡°Boss, the guest is here,¡± Vic said respectfully to the fat man.


    The fat man got up from the chair when Philip walked in but looked a little clumsy. Two hot women in


    bikinis next to him helped him stand up.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. rke. Hello, nice to meet you.¡± The fat man greeted Philip with a smile on his face and


    spread his arms, wanting to hug Philip.


    Philip took a half-step back and avoided the hug. However, the other party did not seem to mind. He


    smiled and waved his hand to Vic as an indication for him to leave.


    At this moment, Philip asked coldly, ¡°Are you Max Nichs?¡±


    Was Max a fat guy like this? It was out of Philip¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The fat manughed and shook his head. He took a puff of his cigar and said, ¡°No, Mr.


    rke, you¡¯ve misunderstood. How could I be Max? My name is Marvin Terry. You can call me Marvin.¡±


    Marvin was full of smiles, and the two sexy women in bikinis stood behind him, looking very flirtatious.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I want to see Max.¡±

 Chapter 2518

    Chapter 2518


    Marvin shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. rke, Maxis my big boss. Even I don¡¯t have the right to see him,


    so how could you? Besides, in Kestor Manor, you can just ask me if you need to know anything. Come,


    let¡¯s sit and talk.¡±


    Marvin said and invited Philip to take a seat.


    Philip was unmoved and did not sit down. He just said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to sit. I only have


    three questions. I hope you can answer me truthfully.¡±


    Marvin smiled, and his greasy face glowed with an eerie light. He turned around, walked to the


    expensive sofa, and sat down. The two women also sat beside him and massaged his shoulders.


    Marvinughed and gestured with his hand. ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not within the order of things to


    ask me three questions upfront. Aren¡¯t you Easterners most particr about these so-called rules?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold and stern as he nced at the smiling Marvin while observing theyout of the


    suite. Then, he asked, ¡°What conditions do you have, then, Mr. Marvin?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Marvinughed and took a puff of his cigar before saying, ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, Mr. rke. I¡¯m all about


    fair trade. Since you want something from me, you have to pay the price, of course.¡±


    After saying that, Marvin gestured to a woman beside him, who brought a small box from the desk.


    Then, Marvin opened the small box in front of Philip. There was a stone that looked like a gem inside. It


    was ck in color and glowed with a strange luster under the light.


    At first nce, Philip could tell that this stone was extraordinary because the stone could absorb the


    power of rules in his body. Fortunately, Philip was able to break off the suction immediately.


    Marvin smiled, gestured at the ck stone, and said to Philip, ¡°Do you know this thing, Mr. rke?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Marvin did not beat about the bush and said, ¡°This is the raw material for making the essence of life,


    ebony stone. Do you know where ites from?¡±


    Philip did not know this either, but he could vaguely guess the ce. Hence, he tentatively asked,


    ¡°Behind the door?¡±


    Marvin¡¯s eyes shed with a look of approval, and he gave a thumbs up. ¡°Bingo. Yes, ebony stones are


    indeed from behind the door. However, more importantly, it¡¯s only found in one ce, which is Cochly


    Mountain in your country.¡±


    ¡®Cochly Mountain?¡¯


    It was only found in Cochly Mountain?


    Philip was shocked!


    In other words, most of the essence of life was produced in Orienta.


    ¡°How did you get the research done on the essence of life, then?¡± Philip asked.


    However, as soon as he asked this question, he regretted it.


    ¡°Cooper Berry?¡±


    Marvinughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re on a roll. That¡¯s right, Deputy Consul Cooper Berry is the one who


    provides it to our institution monthly. As for the essence of life produced by the 12 Sacred Halls, I¡¯m


    afraid their source of ebony stones is also through an arrangement with someone from your country.¡±


    After saying that, Marvin looked at the ebony stone in his hand with a business smile and said, ¡°This


    thing is very valuable, dozens of times more expensive than gold. Just a small piece in my hand like


    this is worth five million! And after it¡¯s made into the essence of life, the profit margin will increase


    dozens of times more.¡±


    After saying that, Marvin looked at Philip, and his meaning could not be more obvious.


    ¡°You want me to get ebony stones for you?¡± Philip asked.


    Marvinughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to talk to smart people, Mr. rke. You¡¯re right. I want to work


    with you. As long as you provide me with such a small piece every month, we can be close friends.


    Also, I¡¯ll give you 30% of the profit What do you think?¡±


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way I can get ebony stones for you. Cochly


    Mountain is a sacred ce in our country. Besides, I can¡¯t enter Cochly Mountain for the time being, so


    I can¡¯t get them for you.¡±


    Marvin was in no hurry. He put away the stone and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Mr.


    rke. I¡¯m not asking you to agree now. When you have a chance to enter Cochly Mountain, just get a


    few small pieces for me. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 2519

    Chapter 2519


    Philip was silent for a moment before he looked at Marvin and said, ¡°Do you have other conditions?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marvin smiled and said, ¡°I do, and I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Philip asked.


    Marvin said, ¡°You can take the essence of life in the inner hall and ignore the other reagent, but you


    must promise me one thing.¡±


    Philip said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to betray my country. If you want me to give you any


    information, there¡¯s no deal.¡±


    Marvin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Mr. rke. What I want to say is that if I get into


    trouble one day in the future, I hope you can lend me a helping hand.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said, ¡°Just this?¡±


    Marvin said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Philip thought about it and agreed.


    Then, Marvin¡¯s fat body rxed slightly. He sat back down on the sofa, then motioned to Philip and


    said, ¡°Mr. rke, if you have any questions, you can ask them now.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°I need to know the information about those two women and the organization behind


    them.¡±


    As Philip spoke, he pointed to an electronic screen that disyed the inner hall in real-time. Susan


    Stark and Madam Purcell were seen.


    Marvin nced at it, and the happy look on his face was wiped off before a dark expression washed


    over in an instant. He said, ¡°Mr. rke, I can¡¯t answer this question. Please change it.¡±


    Philip frowned as he saw obvious fear and apprehension on Marvin¡¯s face. It seemed that the


    organization behind Susan Stark and Madam Purcell was so huge that this question alone made


    Marvin so afraid.


    ¡°Very well, then. My next question is, between the forces behind them and the 12 Sacred Halls of the


    West, who¡¯s more powerful?¡±


    Philip still pointed at Susan and Madam Purcell on the screen.


    Marvin narrowed his eyes before he said with a smile, ¡°I can ept this question. The 12 Sacred Halls


    are a little inferior to them. I must give you a piece of advice. Even if you have a special status and a


    powerful force behind you, you really shouldn¡¯t mess with them.¡±


    Philip smiled, thanked Marvin for his kindness, and finally said, ¡°You should have the list for tonight¡¯s


    ball, right?¡±


    Marvin frowned, looked at Philip nervously, and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I want to borrow the list and take a look at it, of course. There should be the


    background and identities of these people listed on it. You won¡¯t refuse this request, right?¡±


    Marvin frowned, and his face became serious. He had overlooked this. However, Philip¡¯s request was


    reasonable.

 Chapter 2520

    Chapter 2520


    After half a beat, Marvin said, ¡°I really must apud your wisdom.¡±


    With that said, he got up and walked to his desk. He used the key to open the bottom cab and took


    out a list from it. He handed it to Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, the list is here. I¡¯m just letting you have a


    look at it. I won¡¯t get involved in anything else. ¡±


    Of course, Philip knew that Marvin wanted nothing to do with this. Without further ado, Philip quickly


    flipped through the list He saw Steven¡¯s name, as well as the names of Louis XXVI and Alice Elizabeth.


    Then, he saw the names of Susan Stark and Lindy Purcell. However, their identity descriptions and


    background had been left nk!


    Philip¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    Marvin nced over and seemed to notice Philip¡¯s dejection. After thinking about it, he pretended to act


    nonchntly and reminded, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t just look at that column. You should look at thest


    column.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip turned his gaze to thest column.


    Margot Pearson!


    What was her name doing here?


    Was she in the inner hall too? However, there was no sign of her!


    Marvin seemed to notice Philip¡¯s confusion and said, ¡°They¡¯re from the same organization, but Madam


    Pearson has something on and didn¡¯t attend the ball tonight. That¡¯s why they came instead. If I


    remember correctly, Madam Pearson is attending another underground trade fair in Dunham with


    another woman.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He stared at Marvin and asked, ¡°Are you saying that Margot


    Pearson is from the same ce as them? And she went to Dunham with another woman tonight?¡±


    Marvin shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°Do you know the other woman and what she looks like?¡±


    Marvin thought for a while and finally pointed to Susan on the screen of the inner hall. He said, ¡°I met


    them once before, and if I remember correctly, she looks somewhat simr to the woman on the


    screen. If I hadn¡¯t taken a closer look, I might have actually mistaken them for each other. It¡¯s strange to


    say but these two have the same demeanor. The only difference is the look in their eyes.¡±


    Philip was excited. Now, he could be 100% sure!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hannah rke!


    That must be Hannah! Margot Pearson was together with Hannah!


    Moreover, Margot was from that organization. Yes, that was right!


    The Beauty Killers was an organization that his mother founded. In that case, were the Beauty Killers


    the group of people protecting Hannah?


    Numerous thoughts shed through Philip¡¯s mind. He looked at Marvin and excused himself. ¡°I still


    have something important to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Seeing that Philip was in a hurry to leave, Marvin said, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯ll give you


    onest piece of advice. Be careful and don¡¯t be too hasty. Some people and some things must be


    dealt with slowly. I¡¯m waiting for you to bring me ebony stones.¡±


    Philip did not stop and left the suite.


    After Philip left, Vic walked in. He looked at Marvin doubtfully and asked, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re breakng our


    rules by doing this. If someone at the top finds out, you¡¯ll be held responsible.¡±


    Marvin smiled, nced at Vic, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that kindness begets kindness. This is


    one of my investments.¡±


    Vic frowned and said nothing more but asked, ¡°Then what about the inner hall?¡±


    Marvin said, ¡°The essence of life belongs to Mr. rke.¡±


    Hearing the reply, Vic left the suite.


    After Vic left, Marvin sat on the sofa again and took a puff of his cigar. Holding the ck stone in his


    hand, he smiled and said, ¡°I hope you bring me great benefits.¡±


    After Philip left the suite, he found Fennel and the others in the inner hall. He said, ¡°Come with me to


    Dunham.¡±


    ¡°Dunham? Why so sudden?¡± Fennel was puzzled.


    Philip said, ¡°Hannah is at the underground trading market there.¡±


    Steven stood up at this moment, stopped Philip and the others who were about to leave, and said, ¡°Mr.


    rke, don¡¯t be so hasty. It¡¯s toote for you to go to Dunham now. The underground trade over there


    ended half an hour ago. However, someone from the Smith family is keeping an eye on the person


    you¡¯re looking for.¡±

 Chapter 2521

    Chapter 2521


    Philip red at Steven and asked coldly, ¡°You already knew she was in Dunham?¡±


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. rke. I just got the information too. The person you¡¯re


    looking for did appear in the underground trading market in Dunham, but she left in a hurry. My people


    got some shots of her but they were thrown off the trail when they tried to chase after the two women.¡±


    With that said, Steven took out his phone and pulled up the photos sent by his subordinates.


    Philip nced through the photos. There was a ck limousine and two women getting down from the


    car. A charming woman took the lead, and Philip confirmed at first nce that it was Margot Pearson.


    Behind her was a woman in a mask. She was covered from top to toe and was well-protected by the


    bodyguards. However, she seemed to notice something and nced at the hidden camera. With that


    look, Philip recognized her at first nce!


    Hannah rke! It was definitely Hannah!


    Steven looked at Philip¡¯s excited look and said, ¡°Mr. rke, this is extra information for you. No thanks


    needed. We¡¯re business partners, after all.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and sent the photo to his mobile phone. He returned the mobile phone to


    Steven and said coldly, ¡°Steven, if you really want to work with me, don¡¯t have any crooked ideas. ¡±


    Steven quickly said, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I really just want to be friends with you. To


    have Mr. Buffer respect you so much, you¡¯re more powerful than I imagined. I¡¯d love to make friends


    with people like you.¡±


    Philip was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    Steven shook his head and said with a shrug, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Their people are very alert, and my guys


    lost them. However, I¡¯ll help you keep a lookout for them.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was ugly. After going in such a big circle, he still did not see Hannah in the end.


    With disappointment, Philip left Kestor Manor with Fennel and Vivi.


    Moses chased after them.


    At the door, Moses shouted, ¡°Young Master rke, no, I should call you Young Lord. I have something


    to discuss with you.¡±


    Philip nced at Fennel and Vivi before motioning for Moses to step aside with him.

 Chapter 2522

    Chapter 2522


    Philip and Moses stepped to one side.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°What is it? Just spit it out. I don¡¯t think I have much to do with your Dunley family


    anyway.¡±


    Moses smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re still as haughty as ever. I¡¯ll cut to the chase,


    then. My uncle¡¯s source of kingship should be in your body now, right?¡±


    ¡°Spencer Dunley?¡± Philip frowned.


    Moses shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not denouncing


    you or asking for anything on behalf of my fourth uncle. He just told me to pass you a message.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Philip asked.


    Moses sighed and said, ¡°Uncle Spencer wants to tell you not to be obsessed with the power or spiritual


    enhancement brought by the source of kingship. Once you get addicted to it, it¡¯s hard to get out. The


    power of kingship is a conspiracy and a chess game. Uncle Spencer hopes that you can see through


    the core and essence of the source of kingship and break this game. External forces, after all, are


    external forces. In the end, you still have to rely on yourself.¡±


    Philip could not really figure out what Moses was trying to say.


    Moses also waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t understand either. No one can


    truly figure out his words or actions, but since he gave you this advice, he must have his reasons.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Thank you. Tell your uncle that I know what to do, and thank him for his


    advice.¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and returned to Fennel and the others. Then, they left and


    returned to Fennel¡¯s private estate in Sendona.


    The two sat in the living room.


    Fennel asked, ¡°Are we still going to Dunham?¡±


    Philip found it difficult to decide and said, ¡°If Steven didn¡¯t lie to us, we probably won¡¯t find anything


    even if we go to Dunham.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°The intelligencework of the Smith family can be trusted, but Steven is a


    little two-faced and can¡¯t be trusted that easily.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then have youe to a decision about the condition he proposed? Do you really want to make


    arrangements for a few members of the Smith family to study at the Nonagon?¡±


    Fennel asked and took a sip of red wine in his hand.


    Philip was silent for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s put this matter aside. First, I want to


    find out why the Smith family is so eager to enter the door to study. Also, I want to investigate Steven.¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°Let me arrange this.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Orienta tomorrow. The things here should be settled for the


    time being.¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy. Now that we have offended the Hall of the Underworld, the


    Hall of Evil, and the Hall of Death, they won¡¯t let us leave so easily.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Philip frowned.


    Fennel chuckled and said to Philip, ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as he said that, Philip frowned and expanded his perception ability, which spread over the


    entire private manor in no time. Instantly, Philip perceived more than a dozen silent and sneaky figures


    in the yard. Moreover, the strength of these people was not that simple. The weakest was a disciple in


    the third zone! There were even disciples at the peak of the fourth zone!


    Fennel also shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Vataco still refuses to give up. At this point, he still


    wants to send these people to their deaths.¡±


    Philip felt helpless as well.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the windows around the living room shattered. A dozen guys in ck outfits rushed in.


    These people were fully armed with undisguised killing intent.


    Fennel did not even raise his eyebrows and coldly said, ¡°Barging into my private residence in the


    middle of the night like this, are you after my life?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Damn Easterner, meet your doom!¡±


    A short man with a machete and a maskughed sinisterly. He lunged like lightning, and the machete


    swiped across Fennel¡¯s neck! They just needed to kill these two for a bounty of 50 million dors!


    A fortune!


    However¡­ Before the machete in the guy¡¯s hand got close to Fennel¡¯s neck, he saw the other party¡¯s


    contemptuous look in his eyes before Fennel raised his hand.


    Bang!


    Suddenly!


    This guy was hit right in the chest, and he instantly felt his sternum break. Even his internal organs felt


    as though they had shattered under the impact of that punch!


    Bang!


    He flew out and fell heavily to the ground. He spat out several mouthfuls of blood and died an instant


    death. This counter-kill made the assassin disciples surrounding the living room panic a little.


    It was too terrifying!


    One blow had killed a disciple in the third zone!


    Fennel said unhurriedly, ¡°Who else wants to give it a go? This bounty is not that easy to get.¡±

 Chapter 2523

    Chapter 2523


    More than a dozen assassins stood in the hall and exchanged nces with each other. The strength


    disyed by Fennel really shocked them. In just one move, a disciple from the third zone was killed!


    Powerful! Too strong!


    This must be at least the strength of the fourth zone. However, the bounty mission did not specify that


    the target was a disciple from the fourth zone.


    Damn it!


    There must be a problem with this bounty mission. It had sent them to their deaths. At once, the


    remaining assassins from the third zone backed away, looked at each other, and dated not step


    forward. Only a few assassins had reached the peak of the fourth zone. At this moment, their


    expressions were indifferent as they nced at their deadpanion on the floor with a disdainful


    smile.


    One of them was a tall, dark disciple with muscles all over his body, just like a gori.


    He stepped forward, squeezed his fists tightly together,ughed disdainfully, and said, ¡°Very good. I


    didn¡¯t expect to meet my match. Your next opponent is me, and the 50 million bounty will be mine!¡±


    After saying that, a fierce aura surged from the man. The air around him was stirred by the energy from


    his body. The peakbat power of the fourth zone!


    Fennel smiled lightly and said, ¡°Vataco is the same as always,ing up with bounty missions and


    sending people to their deaths.¡±


    After that, Fennel stood up calmly. His eyes fell on the assassin disciples coldly as he asked with a


    smile, ¡°Do you want to die together or one by one?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, you stupid Easterner! You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The tanned man shouted and punched Fennel¡¯s head. His fist was as fast as lightning. As it sted


    toward Fennel¡¯s head, the fist quickly became several times bigger and turned to metal.


    The assassin disciples standing at the back gasped at the sight of this attack.


    Too strong!


    This punch was enough to shatter that arrogant Easterner¡¯s head. However, what happened in the next


    second made them stare dumbfoundedly, not even daring to breathe. That was because Fennel had


    simply raised his hand lightly and punched out at the tanned man¡¯s metalized fist.


    When the tanned man saw that Fennel dared to meet his punch, he sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re out of


    your depths! Die!¡±


    Bang!


    Two fists collided and exploded with astonishing power and momentum. However, the expected scene


    of Fennel being shattered by the punch did not appear. Instead, the tanned man watched his metalized


    fist helplessly as it shattered into pieces. Immediately after, a huge force spread from his fist to his arm.


    His whole arm was torn apart by that tremendous force in that instant.


    Boom!


    The next second, he flew back, smashed into a window heavily, and flew out the window.


    The whole ce fell silent!


    The remaining assassin disciples were dumbfounded.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2524

    Chapter 2524


    No one expected such a shocking scene.


    Outside the window, the tanned man at the peak of the fourth zone had his en tire arm destroyed. Even


    half of his body was scorched ck by Fennel¡¯ s tremendous power.


    Too strong!


    Another blow that killed a disciple at the peak of the fourth zone.


    How powerful was this guy exactly?


    This bounty mission waspletely beyond their expectations. This was a mission that would kill them!


    In an instant, the remaining assassin disciples thought of running away. There was no other choice.


    This was just like a fight between an adult and children.


    Fennel flexed his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Next, all of you cane at once.¡±


    The assassin disciples looked at each other, and some of them turned to run away. However, some of


    them turned their attention to Philip, who was still sitting on the sofa calmly.


    Damn it!


    They must at least kill one to deliver the mission. Moreover, by the looks of it, the man on the sofa


    seemed powerless.


    In that instant, the remaining assassin disciples with the peak strength of the fourth zone exchanged


    nces with each other. Two of them rushed toward Fennel, while the remaining two rushed at Philip


    with deadly moves. They must end this quickly!


    Such a sudden attack made Fennel smile in admiration. This group of people was well-coordinated.


    Two held him back while the other two attacked Philip.


    A normal person would be dead for sure. However, they were wrong. The one sitting on the sofa might


    be stronger and more bizarre than Fennel.


    The two assassin disciplesunched their deadliest attacks on Philip. When they approached Philip, a


    sneer appeared on their faces. They thought it joyfully that the mission was going to be a sess.


    However, when Philip turned his head indifferently and looked at them with a pair of clear eyes with a


    hint of chill, the two disciples felt as if their hearts were grasped by something. It made them unable to


    breathe.


    A killing intent! Monstrous killing intent!


    In an instant, they stopped and wanted to escape. At that moment, all they had in mind was to flee.


    Terrifying!


    Just that look from him was filled with such monstrous killing intent. However, they were toote!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip made his move and used his kingship energy field. Instantly, all the assassin disciples standing in


    the hall were frozen in ce. Their legs were all nailed to the ground and no one could move an inch.


    This was the oppressive force from the kingship energy field!


    Under the kingship power, they were all ants. In that instant, these assassin disciples realized what


    terrifying beings they were supposed to assassinate tonight!


    ¡®Kingship power!¡¯


    ¡®Oh my God!¡¯


    They were actually here to kill a king of disciples?! Instantly, they were devastated!


    Immediately after, Philip got up, walked up to the two assassin disciples at the peak of the fourth zone


    who wanted to retreat, and asked coldly, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The two disciples were about to cry and could only reply honestly, ¡°It¡¯s a bounty mission¡­¡±


    ¡°A bounty mission?¡± Philip frowned.


    Fennel exined, ¡°A bounty mission is popr in the Western underworld. As long as the price offered


    by the person giving out the mission is high enough, any assassin can take it.¡±


    As soon as Fennel finished speaking, Philip raised his hand and killed the two killer disciples of the


    fourth zone. There was no pity at all. After all, the other party was here to assassinate him. If he was


    not harsh enough, he would be dead by now.


    As for the remaining assassins with varying strengths, Philip frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±


    Fennel smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just nice that theb in my base camp is short of a batch of guinea


    pigs, so you guys can take that spot.¡±

 Chapter 2525

    Chapter 2525


    The remaining killers were horrified when they saw Fennel¡¯s innocent smile.


    What did he mean by that? Hisb wascking a batch of guinea pigs?


    Instantly, this group of people went crazy. This must be the devil himself. They must escape!


    Immediately after, the killers desperately tried to escape, but they were facing the Sun God, Fennel


    Leigh. In less than a minute, the killers were taken down and fell to the ground groaning. Fennel did not


    kill them because he still had use for them.


    Soon, Hans received the order and rushed to the manor with his fully armed team to bring the group of


    disciples back.


    Philip stood in the manor, looked at the sky, and said to Fennel who walked up behind him, ¡°This


    bounty mission seems quite interesting.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to issue a mission too?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Since the other party used such a lousy trick, why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Then, Philip said, ¡°I¡¯ll offer 100 million dors. The mission is to attack and kill the people of the Hall of


    Evil! 100,000 for injuring one, and one million for killing one! If they kill a holy envoy, it¡¯ll be worth ten


    million! If they manage to kill Evil God Vataco, I¡¯ll add another 500 million!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that said, a chill permeated the entire manor.


    After hearing this, Fennel looked shocked before he said with a sneer, ¡°At this rate, I¡¯m afraid that the


    Hall of Evil will be a target in the Western world that everyone wants to aim for.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Fennel was also very excited. He had thought of doing this before but could not due to certain


    restrictions. However, Philip was different. He was offering 600 million dors in one shot. This was


    definitely the highest reward among the bounty missions in the Western underworld. At that time, there


    would definitely be countless desperadoes who would fight tooth and nail against the Hall of Evil for the


    bounty.


    It could be imagined that at that time, the Hall of Evil would be a piece of meat in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Vataco was doomed for sure this time.


    ***


    That night¡­ Using the secret channel through the Hall of the Sun, Fennel issued a mission on the


    bounty tform in the Western underworld.

 Chapter 2526

    Chapter 2526


    Of course, the person who issued the bounty mission was not made known. The moment the mission


    appeared, it sent shockwaves through the entire Western underworld.


    Someone actually dared to face a sacred hall head-on. It was the Hall of Evil at that.


    In a sh, dozens of strongholds that issued bounty missions throughout the Western underworld


    exploded. The contents of the bounty mission quickly spread throughout the dark underworld in the


    West.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Look at this bounty mission!¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Attack and kill the Hall of Evil! 100,000 for injuring one, and one million for killing one! Killing a


    great envoy is worth ten million, while Evil God Vataco¡¯s life is worth 500 million!¡±


    ¡°Crazy! Who is targeting the Hall of Evil? It¡¯s such arge sum of money, oh my¡­¡±


    A group of assassins stood in front of the bounty mission wall of a certain stronghold with incredulous


    expressions.


    This was an underground bounty mission stronghold in Sendona located in an abandoned underground


    factory and subway station tform.


    The entire underground factory and subway station had been transformed into a ce where assassins


    and other characters of all kinds gathered. It was like a small town that dealt in the dark. As far as the


    eye could see, there were densely packed partitioned rooms and areas that appeared crowded and


    dirty. Many unkempt people begged in the corridors, which were full of litter and squeaking rats. Of


    course, the ferocious-looking assassins with tattoos were in a hurry.


    The people here had been abandoned by this world. They could neither see the light nor survive in the


    outside world, so they could only hide underground. That was because this ce was not controlled by


    the outside world and had its own rules of survival.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the ck electronic screen of the bounty mission wall was flooded with a bright red


    new task. It was the mission published by Fennel that shed repeatedly.


    The bounty amount in gold was tentatively set at 100 million dors, the most lucrative bounty mission


    in history.


    The assassins who were gathered around stared at it with bloodshot eyes. After a few nces, many


    sprang into action.


    100 million dors!


    100,000 just for injuring one!


    In a sh, most of the assassins of this underground bounty stronghold started to move out. The news


    also quickly reached the boss¡¯ office of this underground bounty stronghold.


    A sexy and scantily d woman hurried into a luxurious suite in her high heels. This was the boss¡¯


    office of the bounty stronghold in the innermost part of the underground factory protected by a dozen


    powerful assassin disciples at the door.


    The woman rushed in and shouted, ¡°Mr. Kooka, something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    There was a fat middle-aged man who was dressedvishly with several tattoos on his neck and arms.


    At this moment, he was smoking a cigar. He was having close contact with his beloved woman.


    At the sight of the female secretary who barged in, he bellowed coldly, ¡°Jillian, why are you in such a


    panic?¡±


    The secretary nced at the woman sitting on her boss¡¯p and hurriedly said, ¡°A new bounty mission


    has been released!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Kooka waved his hand and exhaled a puff of the cigar.


    Jillian hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s a bounty mission of 100 million dors!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Kooka was startled and stood up from his chair.


    He immediately turned on hisputer and nced at the contents of the mission. With a look of


    surprise, he muttered under his breath, ¡°A bounty against the Hall of Evil? Can we find out the person


    who posted the mission?¡±


    Kooka was dumbfounded. This was a big deal!


    The woman shook her head and said, ¡°The other party released the mission through internal channels.


    We have no way of knowing the other party¡¯s identity. Now, the assassin squads from the six divisions


    have gone out on the mission!¡±


    Smack!


    Kooka pped the table in shock and shouted, ¡°The assassin squads from the six divisions are going


    on this mission?¡±


    The woman nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Suddenly, an electronic female voice was heard broadcasting from the outside.


    ¡°Assassin No. 57 of the Sendona underground bounty division seriously injured a member of the Hall of


    Evil and received a bounty reward of 100,000 dors!¡±


    Right after that, before Kooka could react, another broadcast followed.


    ¡°Assassin No. 17 of the Goldford underground bounty division killed a senior member of the Hall of Evil


    and received a bounty reward of one million dors!¡±


    Bang!


    Kooka fell back on his chair nkly and said, ¡°Oh no, this is bad!¡±

 Chapter 2527

    Chapter 2527


    Who exactly was targeting a sacred hall behind the scenes?


    That was the Hall of Evil for heaven¡¯s sake. It was an old customer of the underground bounty trade.


    Now, the Hall of Evil had actually be the bounty target in the eyes of others, which was enough to


    shake the entire Western underground bounty market.


    Kooka looked nervous and quickly dialed a mysterious number with his satellite phone.


    After the call was connected, anguid female voice with a hint of unhappiness came from the other


    line. ¡°Kooka, why are you calling me at thiste hour? Has the bounty mission issued earlier been


    completed?¡±


    Kooka sweated profusely from anxiety and said, ¡°Envoy Evelyn, something is wrong!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, thenguid female voice said solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kooka quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s a bounty mission. Someone issued a new bounty mission through an internal


    channel against the Hall of Evil!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? That sounds really interesting.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Envoy Evelyn¡¯s tone sounded rxed and confident, smug even. She


    said, ¡°Someone actually dares to issue a bounty mission against the Hall of Evil. Tell me the details.¡±


    Kooka quicldy replied, ¡°Envoy Evelyn, the bounty mission is very shocking and totally aimed at the Hall


    of Evil. The initial bounty amount has now reached 100 million dors. The mission is divided into four


    levels. 100,000 for injuring one person, one million for killing one, ten million for killing an envoy, and


    500 million for killing Evil God Vataco!¡±


    Hiss!


    Evelyn gasped and said gravely, ¡°What did you say? A bounty amount of 100 million? Another 500


    million for killing our lord? Who issued this mission? Are they crazy? What¡¯s the person behind the


    scenes trying to do? Do they want to start a war with the Hall of Evil?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Evelyn was full of shock and anger at this moment. She was currently in the hall of a private luxury


    manor and lying on the sofazily, enjoying a massage from a male servant. At this moment, she sat


    up from the sofa in shock, and the towel fell from her body. However, she did not mind her beautiful


    figure being seen by the servants in the hall.


    Kooka was also full of cold sweat as he said, ¡°Lord Envoy, we don¡¯t know who ced the bounty


    mission. The other party arranged it directly through an inside channel. As you know, the rules of the


    underground bounty market state that strongholds have no right to know the details of employers. Only


    the headquarters have ess to that information. Even then, only those with a 3S-level scope of


    authority can ess the information, which is the three founders.¡±


    On the other side, Evelyn had already put on her jacket and coldly asked, ¡°How long has it been since


    the mission was released?¡±


    ¡°Lord Envoy, it has been more than ten minutes. The bounty system here has already begun to issue


    rewards.¡± Kooka replied in detail.


    This meant that someone had already taken on the mission!


    Evelyn was not stupid. She had already understood since hearing the different levels of the bounty


    mission and the reward amount.


    This was a major crisis for the Hall of Evil!


    With such a high bounty, there were bound to be countless assassins wandering in the underground


    market who would attack and kill the Hall of Evil one after another.


    This was the biggest temptation for those desperados!


    Evelyn panicked and said quickly, ¡°Kooka, no matter how much it costs, find out who¡¯s behind the


    bounty mission! Those who dare to target the Hall of Evil are simply out of their depths!¡±

 Chapter 2528

    Chapter 2528


    Kooka almost went crazy. How was he supposed to investigate?


    His level of authority was simply insufficient. Moreover, Kooka immediately thought of the remaining 11


    sacred halls when he thought about who had such great courage and financial resources to directly


    target the Hall of Evil like this. Thus, Kooka only stammered, ¡°Lord Evelyn, I can try my best, but my


    authority isn¡¯t enough for me to take on this task.¡±


    Evelyn wanted to say something else when suddenly, the manor¡¯s rm red. There were sounds of


    fighting outside and even zing fire.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    More than a dozen cannonballs fell like fireworks from the air into the manor. They immediately


    detonated with loud explosions!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    It was immediately followed by rapid gunshots.


    Evelyn panicked, and the guards in the hall rushed out while shouting, ¡°Lord Envoy, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s the


    bounty hunters! They¡¯re rushing in!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Evelyn was dumbfounded!


    How long had it been? How could these people have found her manor already and were prepared to


    kill her to collect the reward?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ten million dors¡­ She was a walking vault of ten million dors!


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Evelyn cursed and dropped the phone. She followed the guards and ran frantically via the


    escape passage in the manor. Soon, the entire manor was in mes.


    A group of armed assassins stood in every corner of the manor, searching for members of the Hall of


    Evil. Unfortunately, except for some useless guards, all the important people had fled.


    ¡°F*ck! They ran really fast! Bob, let¡¯s go to the next ce! We can¡¯t let George¡¯s team get the first kill!¡±


    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s hurry to the next ce!¡±


    At once, this group of people headed for the next venue.


    That was right. These bounty hunters had formed teams to kill important figures of the Hall of Evil, and


    they werepeting with each other.


    The reason for doing this was to increase their team¡¯s reputation in the underground bounty market.


    After all, these teams mostly epted private missions. The higher the ranking, the more missions in


    the future, which meant more money. This was the tremendous strength and rules of the underground


    bounty market.


    At the same time, the bounty mission had been updated in bounty venues around the world with an


    extra condition and reward amount.


    The first person to kill a great envoy of the Hall of Evil would receive an additional reward of ten million


    dors.


    At once, an unprecedented frenzy was triggered in the entire Western underground bounty venue.


    Teams after teams swarmed out in droves. Their targets had shifted from the minor characters to the


    great envoys and other important figures.


    On this night, the entire Hall of Evil experienced the most serious crisis in history. The great envoys of


    the various branches fled as soon as they heard the rumors.


    For a while, the Hall of Evil became a moving vault in the eyes of underground bounty hunters


    throughout the Western world.


    Fights broke out everywhere. On this night, the Hall of Evil was prey.


    Evil God Vataco, who was recovering from his wounds in his base camp, was furious when he learned


    the news.


    ¡°F*ck! Damn Apollo! It must be Apollo! Only he would dare to do this! Damn it!¡±

 Chapter 2529

    Chapter 2529


    Vataco was sitting in a pool of blue liquid in his base camp, recuperating. His body was full of terrifying


    wounds, some of which even exposed his bone. Moreover, Vataco¡¯s face was also badly injured. He no


    longer had his handsome and charming appearance. These wounds made Vataco look even more


    terrifying and evil.


    Several great envoys and dark angels stood beside him, as well as thebative Hellhounds. The


    envoys looked a little disheveled at this moment. Several of them escaped back here from their


    respective jurisdictions.


    The bounty hunters outside had gone mad. For the reward, they even dared to go after the great


    envoys of the Hall of Evil. More terrifyingly, those bounty hunters also formed small teams and started a


    competition.


    All of this happened because of that damned mission and high rewards. The reward pool was only


    getting higher and higher. Moreover, the bounty mission even divided the envoys and dark angels into


    different levels with varying bounties.


    This was clearly intended to destroy the Hall of Evil. It was simply the biggest challenge faced by one of


    the 12 gods since the establishment of the Western underworld!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Vataco was full of anger as he looked at the bounty mission disyed in front of him. His bounty was


    actually as high as 500 million dors!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Vataco sneered, looked at the bounty amount, licked his dry lips, and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid they think too little about destroying the Hall of Evil! Issue my Evil God Order and tell everyone to


    stop all activities in the outside world! All shall return to their base camps and stay on guard! I don¡¯t


    believe that those damned bounty hunters dare to invade the base camp of Evil God Vataco!¡±


    However, as soon as Vataco finished speaking, a guard from the Hall of Evil rushed in, all covered in


    blood. He knelt on the ground with a thud and shouted with hisst strength, ¡°Lord Evil God, it¡¯s bad.


    Those people have attacked the seventh base. There are too many of them. The seventh base has


    beenpletely wiped out!¡±


    When this bloody guard had just finished speaking, a row of big red letters suddenly popped up on the


    electronic screen disying the progress of the bounty mission.


    At the same time, the familiar female voice was heard broadcasting throughout the Western bounty


    venues.


    ¡°Hidden mission unlocked! Destroy a base camp of the Hall of Evil for a bounty of 50 million dors!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to Team George for winning the first kill mission to destroy a base camp of the Hall of


    Evil. You¡¯ve received a bounty reward of 50 million dors!¡±


    Cheers erupted in all the underground bounty divisions!


    Team George was the most powerful team of bounty hunters in the entire underground bounty


    community. They had more than 30 of the most skillful bounty hunters. Such a superbbat force


    was enough to kill any disciple at the peak of the fifth zone. As long as they did not encounter a God or


    kingship owner, they could kill the opponent easily. Therefore, when Team George destroyed a base of


    the Hall of Evil, most people took it for granted after the initial shock.


    At the same time, after seeing the information on their electronic wristwatches, the remaining teams of


    bounty hunters went wild.


    ***


    In Dunham.


    ¡°Charge! Base No. 8, kill!¡±


    A powerful team of bounty hunters charged into the Hall of Evil¡¯s ammunition base, Base No. 8!

 Chapter 2530

    Chapter 2530


    In Bruford.


    ¡°Damn it! Go, go, go! Kill all these f*ckers and 30 million will be ours!¡±


    Another team of bounty hunters wearing ckbat uniforms with red leopard heads branded on


    their chests and backs stormed into the Hall of Evil¡¯s training base camp, Base No. 3. They carried with


    them massive firepower.


    For a while, the ce was aze, and people fell into pools of blood everywhere!


    After Team George destroyed a base camp of the Hall of Evil and received a bounty of 50 million for


    the hidden mission, these bounty hunter teams became even crazier. Such a frenzysted for three or


    four days and dealt a great blow to the Hall of Evil.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At this moment, Vataco was sitting in the pool of blue liquid. When he heard the guard¡¯sst words, he


    jumped up from the pool.


    He was livid.


    ¡°F*ck! Damn Apollo, you son of a b*tch!¡± Vataco roared furiously, and the energy pressure on his body


    surged suddenly. However, it was quite unstable and quickly plummeted.


    Vataco staggered back and sat in the pool again. After that, he said grimly to the dark angels beside


    him, ¡°Immediately issue the same bounty mission to destroy the Hall of the Sun! Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Vataco!¡±


    In just one minute, the entire underground bounty division of the Western world received a new bounty


    mission. It was exactly the same as the previous mission against the Hall of Evil, but this time, it was


    against the mysterious and great Hall of the Sun.


    For a while, the bounty hunters fighting tooth and nail against the people and bases of the Hall of Evil


    were baffled.


    Was this a direct confrontation now? The Hall of Evil was fighting back?


    The bounty hunters fell into a dilemma. That was because the Hall of the Sun was too powerful. Sun


    God Apollo was almost like a king in their hearts. Moreover,pared to the Hall of Evil, the Hall of the


    Sun was not engaged in immoral or uwful activities. They even funded many welfare and public


    facilities. Furthermore, many of the bounty hunters had also received help from the Hall of the Sun


    before.


    Although it had been two days since the Hall of Evil released the mission, most of the bounty hunters


    and teams only attacked the bases of the Hall of Evil more frantically. Only a small number of bounty


    hunters chose to sneak attack the people and bases of the Hall of the Sun for the bounty. However, as


    expected, the other party seemed fully prepared and none of them seeded. Instead, many bounty


    hunters were killed.


    ***


    Back to Philip and Fennel. Due to the bounty mission, Philip did not return to the country for the time


    being.


    Fennel said with his arms crossed, ¡°It¡¯s been two days since the Hall of Evil released the mission and


    our people have encountered several groups of bounty hunters but all were countered sessfully. I¡¯m


    more worried that the Hall of Evil may increase the stakes next and more bounty hunters will choose to


    come after us.¡±


    Yes, Fennel was right. It was likely that Vataco would be forced into a corner and choose to increase


    the rewards.


    Not long after Fennel said these words, Georgina walked in briskly, her hips and fiery red curls


    swaying.


    ¡°Apollo, the bounty mission has been updated. Evil God Vataco has indeed raised the bounty reward to


    one billion dors!¡±

 Chapter 2531

    Chapter 2531


    ¡®One billion dors?!¡¯


    Fennel¡¯s face darkened as he asked Georgina, ¡°How long has it been since the mission was updated?¡±


    Georgina looked at the time and said, ¡°Just over two minutes.¡±


    Fennel nodded and looked at Philip, who stood at the doorway looking up at the sky. He asked, ¡°What


    shall we do next?¡±


    Philip looked at the blue sky and white clouds, saying leisurely with a smile, ¡°First, we¡¯ll also increase


    our bounty to one billion. No, I want to always keep the bounty for the Hall of Evil at 100 million more


    than their bounty for us. In addition, release a new bounty mission for them to protect us. No matter


    who it is, one day of protection will earn them 100,000 dors.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Fennel¡¯s and Georgina¡¯s eyes lit up. He was simply invincible!


    Fennelughed and said, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re as smart as ever! In this case, Vataco can¡¯t do anything at all!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Georgina¡¯s eyes twinkled as she shot a curious look at Philip¡¯s back for the first time. She was now a


    little more interested in the man in front of her.


    ¡°Georgina, hurry up and release the new bounty mission. It¡¯s much better than to have them risk their


    lives to attack the bases of the Hall of Evil.¡± Fennel smiled.


    Georgina nodded in response, turned around, and left the hall.


    Soon, the underground bounty divisions of the entire Western world received a new bounty mission.


    Although there was no employer information, everyone knew it. The new bounty mission was to protect


    the members and bases of the Hall of the Sun. For each day of protection, each person would get


    100,000 dors.


    The content of the mission was very simple. It was almost like going on a holiday.


    For the smaller teams that could notpete with the bigger teams to attack the bases of the Hall of


    Evil and some bounty hunters who worked alone, this mission suited them best. Their eyes lit up when


    they saw it.


    ¡°F*ck! Why did it never ur to me that bounty missions could be done this way?¡±


    ¡°Apollo is so smart! I¡®ll take it!¡±


    ¡°Yay! We can finally take up a mission too! Although the bounty isn¡¯t much, it¡¯s simply too easy to


    protect the Hall of the Sun!¡±


    For a time, the remaining bounty hunters in the entire underground bounty divisions headed out to the


    properties and bases of the Hall of the Sun in various regions to protect them.


    ***


    At the same time, in an underground secret base. The base was huge with advanced technology. No


    outsider knew about, this base because this was the base camp of the underground bounty society.


    At this moment, in the most central area of this advanced and well-protected underground base, there


    was a huge high-tech meeting room with three walls of electronic screens that recorded numerous


    bounty missions. Among them, the threergest screens disyed the most active bounty missions in


    the past few days.


    The bounty mission targeted at the Hall of Evil had reached the bounty amount of 1.1 billion dors.

 Chapter 2532

    Chapter 2532


    The bounty mission targeted at the Hall of the Sun had also reached the bounty amount of one billion


    dors. The bounty mission to protect the Hall of the Sun was even more spectacr. As more and


    more people signed up for the mission, the bounty pool snowballed to 100 million. In other words, no


    less than 1,000 bounty hunters were participating in the mission of protecting the Hall of the Sun.


    Two men and one woman of varying ages sat in a meeting room withplicated expressions on their


    faces. The old man in the lead who had a hooked nose and an angr face showed a serious attitude.


    His eyes were unfathomable. He wore a silver jacket with a golden coin insignia on his chest.


    At this moment, he smiled faintly and said to the other two founders, ¡°It seems that we underestimated


    the Hall of the Sun. With the release of this mission, the Hall of the Sun will be unbeatable.¡±


    Another old man said grimly, ¡°Hmph! The two gods obviously want to fight but they¡¯re using our


    underground bounty to issue missions against each other instead. They¡¯re pushing us into the line of


    fire!¡±


    The woman who looked to be in her 50s was dressed very elegantly and decently. She shrugged and


    said, ¡°I find it quite interesting. In this way, many things that can¡¯t be resolved between the gods can be


    done through our underground bounty instead. Lord Yale, I think you wouldn¡¯t overlook the benefits of


    this situation, right?¡±


    The grumpy old man snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that if this continues, our underground bounty will


    be targeted sooner orter.¡±


    After listening to the argument between the two, the old man in the lead tapped on the table lightly and


    said, ¡°I think Madam Peters has a point. Yale, don¡¯t you want the underground bounty toe out into


    the open and wee a bright new future? This is an unprecedented opportunity. It¡®s not an


    exaggeration to say that in the future, things that can¡¯t be solved by the gods will be solved by our


    underground bounty. Moreover, such fierce battles can help us eliminate many weak or ipetent


    bounty hunters so that only the strong will survive. The underground bounty can usher in a new batch


    of powerful bounty hunters. When the timees, it¡¯s not impossible for the underground bounty to


    come out into the open and take the ce of one of the sacred halls.¡±


    As the old man in the lead spoke, Yale¡¯s face changed rapidly. He finally seemed to agree. He said,


    ¡°Marquis Ron, you have a point, but I¡¯m just worried that¡­¡±


    Marquis Ron smiled and said, ¡°Yale, don¡¯t worry. No one dares to make a move against the


    underground bounty yet.¡±


    At this point, Yale had nothing more to say.


    Marquis Ron looked at the bounty mission again and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to increase the bounty mission


    of the Hall of the Sun by 500 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Ron, are you trying to help the Hall of the Sun fight against: the Hall of Evil?¡±


    Yale was startled and could not understand Marquis Ron¡¯s actions at all. He said, ¡°The Hall of Evil is an


    old customer of ours. If you do this and word gets out, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cause unnecessary trouble and


    even invite retaliation from Vataco.¡±


    Peters was also slightly taken aback but soon realized something.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Marquis Ron smiled and said, ¡°Do you think that the Hall of Evil can deal with the Hall of the Sun now?¡±


    Yale was silent.


    Judging from the current situation, the Hall of Evil was in a bad shape. If this continued, the Evil God


    might really fall from the ranks of the 12. Sacred Gods.


    Marquis Ron added, ¡°Since they¡¯re already grasping at straws, why shouldn¡¯t we step in and speed up


    the results? Besides, it¡¯s not as if you haven¡¯t dealt with Vataco before. Between the two, I¡¯d rather deal


    with Apollo.¡±

 Chapter 2533

    Chapter 2533


    Yale fell silent. Marquis Ron¡¯s words were not without reason.


    Vataco was too scheming and never yed by the rules. Although he was an old customer of the


    Underground Bounty Society, many times, he would press the price down to the barest minimum!


    Marquis Ron looked at Yale¡¯s face and turned to look at the bounty mission. He pressed the electronic


    button on the table and said, ¡°Raise the Hall of the Sun¡¯s bounty mission against the Hall of Evil by 500


    million dors. At the same time, spread the news that someone behind the scenes has participated in


    this bounty mission. Don¡¯t reveal that the Underground Bounty Society has anything to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marquis Ron.¡± A seductive female voice came from the other end.


    After doing this, Marquis Ron looked at Yale and Madam Peters. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the moment


    when the Hall of Evil, one of the 12 Sacred Halls of the West, is headed for its destruction.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile, Madam Peters said, ¡°Marquis Ron, I¡¯ll wish you good luck in advance and hope you can


    be a new god, the Bounty God!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Marquis Ronughed with pride on his face.


    This deal would not result in a loss at all.


    Decades after the Underground Bounty Society was established, the Bounty God could finally see the


    light of day!


    On this side, the Underground Bounty Society made a secret fund transfer and raised the bounty of 1.1


    billion dors to 1.6 billion, which instantly caused a sensation in the entire Western underworld.


    As the information had been handled with care, many people started to specte that other gods were


    involved and ready to strike against the Hall of Evil! The Underground Bounty Society was also happy


    to see this. As long as the discussion in the outside world shifted the targets to other sacred halls, the


    Underground Bounty Society would be safe.


    In a sh, the remaining ten sacred halls immediately called for a meeting of the gods.


    After all the gods analyzed the current situation, half of them chose to take action against the Hall of


    Evil and secretly lent a helping hand. The other half chose to observe.


    Among them was Chief God Zeus in the sacred city of Mount Olympus.


    Zeus sat on the golden throne. After hearing the report from his envoy, his face was dark and very ugly.


    Although the actions of the Hall of the Sun and the Hall of Evil did not vite the prohibition of the


    gods, if this was allowed to continue, anything that happened between the gods in the future would go


    through the Underground Bounty Society. In that case, the consequences would be disastrous.


    ¡°Father, are we just going to sit back and do nothing? After all, Evil God Vataco is one of the 12 Gods.


    If he¡¯s killed like this, who will take up the vacant spot? Moreover, once Sun God Apollo gains power, it


    won¡¯t be a good thing for us either.¡±


    In the golden pce of the sacred city, there was a tall man in a white king¡¯s robe who looked to be


    about 30 or 40 years old. He wore a tinum crown on his head, looking high-spirited and vigorous. He


    was the eldest son of Zeus, Leo Sainsbury.


    Leo was one of the future masters of the sacred city and also one of the candidates for the next chief


    god. He was also the eldest son whom Zeus had carefully trained and developed.


    Hearing this, Zeus nced sideways with a hint of coldness in his eyes and asked, ¡°Leo, what do you


    want to do?¡±

 Chapter 2534

    Chapter 2534


    Leo replied respectfully, ¡°Father, you should issue a Chief God¡¯s Order to prohibit the gods from using


    the Underground Bounty Society to fight. We must maintain the bnce between the 12 gods so that


    Mount Olympus and the Sainsbury family can continue our legacy forever! Only then, the sacred city


    can belong to the Sainsbury family forever.¡±


    After hearing this, Zeus looked grave and said quietly, ¡°They didn¡¯t vite the Chief God¡¯s Order I


    issued earlier. If I forcefully issue another Chief God¡¯s Order and interfere with their actions, it will


    cause resentment from the other gods.¡±


    Leo said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re Zeus, the chief god of the 12 gods. How could the other gods dare to defy


    your Chief God¡¯s Order?¡±


    Zeus shook his head and said, ¡°Leo, you¡¯re wrong. The gods are independent. Although I¡¯m the chief


    god of the 12 gods, I have no right to interfere with their actions and choices. What we can govern are


    Mount Olympus and the sacred city. As for the outside world and the jurisdictions of the 12 gods, we


    have no right to interfere. You must remember that the gods are equal, and our Sainsbury family can¡¯t


    be hegemonic!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Zeus added, ¡°No matter what the result is, we must not interfere by force. If the Hall of Evil is defeated,


    we¡¯ll elect a new god. It has been a while since the 12 gods weed new blood. I¡¯m very much


    looking forward to having a new god join the ranks.¡±


    Hearing Zeus¡¯ words, Leo¡¯s face darkened. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your teachings.


    I shall take my leave.¡±


    After saying that, Leo left the golden pce with a team of guards in tinum armor.


    Zeus looked at the back of his departing eldest son, sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°This child is too


    ambitious. It¡¯s not the right time yet. ¡±


    After Leo left the golden pce, a man in a ck robe outside the door quickly went up to him and


    asked respectfully, ¡°Lord Leo, what did the chief god say?¡±


    Leo coldly looked at the man and said, ¡°Go back and tell your Lord Vataco that my father will let the


    gods make their own choices. He doesn¡¯t care if a new god joins the ranks.¡±


    Hearing this, the ck-robed man scowled and finally said helplessly, ¡°Thank you for your help, Lord


    Leo. Lord Vataco has said that as long as he survives, he¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness. I shall take


    my leave and tell Lord Vataco of the chief god¡¯s decision.¡±


    After saying that, the ck-robed man was about to leave.


    However, Leo frowned and stopped him. He said, ¡°Wait! Although my father do esn¡¯t want to get


    involved in this matter, Vataco and I are still friends. Moreover, I don¡¯t want a new god to join us. I don¡¯t


    really like Apollo of the Hall of the Sun either. Go back and tell Vataco that I¡¯ll help him in secret.¡±


    When the ck-robed man heard it, he quickly bowed to Leo and said, ¡°Lord Leo, thank you for your


    help. Lord Vataco will definitely support you as the new chief god.¡±


    Leo snorted and left with a flick of his robe.


    ***


    Back to Vataco. He exploded with anger after seeing the new bounty mission. The Hall of Evil had


    suffered heavy losses by now. In just four days, he had lost half of his bases. Half of the 12 dark angels


    under hismand had died too. This was an unprecedented challenge and crisis faced by the Hall of


    Evil since its establishment.


    ¡°Damn that Apollo! Those hypocritical gods have also chosen to strike out at me at this time too! When


    I recover from my injuries, I won¡¯t let them off!¡±


    Soon, the ck-robed man barged in, bowed to the furious Vataco, and said, ¡°Lord Evil God, Lord Leo


    has agreed to help us.¡±

 Chapter 2535

    Chapter 2535


    When Vataco heard the news, a sinister sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Great!


    With Lord Leo helping us secretly, let¡¯s see what else Apollo can do!¡±


    Immediately after, Vataco stood up from the blue pool of the essence of life and walked up the steps.


    The maid behind him quickly stepped forward and draped his coat over him.


    Vataco sat on his ck throne iid with gems and diamonds. Behind it was a window with an image


    of Jesus on a cross on it. The remaining four great envoys and six dark angels of the Hall of Evil stood


    below the throne on either side.


    The losses were heavy!


    With a gloomy expression on his face, Vataco looked at the envoys and dark angels who had been in a


    miserable state in the past few days. He said, ¡°Next, it¡®s a great time for us to counter-attack! Issue my


    Evil God¡¯s Order for all personnel in each base to prepare for the counter-attack! This time, I want the


    Hall of the Sun to disappear from the Western underworld!¡±


    Although these envoys and dark angels responded, they inwardly hesitated and wavered.


    The current situation was not advantageous for the Hall of Evil. More and more sacred halls had joined


    in. If this continued, the Hall of Evil would be destroyed sooner orter. Moreover, judging from the


    situation reported by various bases today, some special forces had appeared among the bounty


    hunters. It could be determined that some people from other sacred halls had joined in by posing as


    bounty hunters with the intention to wipe out the Hall of Evil in one fell swoop.


    ¡°Lord Va taco, can Lord Leo really help us through this crisis?¡± One of the envoys asked at this


    moment.


    Vataco stared coldly at the envoy with narrowed eyes and asked, ¡°Do you doubt Lord Leo¡¯s strength?¡±


    The envoy thought briefly and said, ¡°Lord Vataco, the current situation isn¡¯t favorable for us. More and


    more sacred halls are getting involved. If we¡¯re relying on Lord Leo alone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to


    fight against other sacred halls.¡±


    Vataco¡¯s eyes darkened, and he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°With me and Lord Leo around,


    there won¡¯t be any problems. Just follow my orders!¡±


    Since Vataco said so, the envoy fell silent.


    At the same time, the headquarters of the Underground Bounty Society weed a special person.


    Marquis Ron, Yale, and Madam Peters, the three founders of the Underground Bounty Society, all went


    out to greet the visitor.


    ¡°Lord Leo, I never thought that you¡¯d visit the Underground Bounty Society.¡±


    Marquis Ron looked at Leo who stepped out of the golden car in front of him with a ttering smile.


    Leo nced at Marquis Ron and the others before looking around at the headquarters of the


    Underground Bounty Society. With a trace of disdain in the corner of his eyes, he said, ¡°This ce is


    still the same, filled with a disgusting smell.¡±


    The mouth of Marquis Ron twitched slightly as he tried to maintain a smile. He said, ¡°Lord Leo, you


    must be joking. Pleasee in.¡±


    After that, Leo and his entourage followed Marquis Ron. They entered the headquarters of the


    Underground Bounty Society. Soon, they sat down in a meeting room.


    Leo was dressed in a tinum royal robe and crown, looking very dignified.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, he sat in the position that originally belonged to Marquis Ron. His eyes fell on the


    electronic disy of bounty missions around him.


    Marquis Ron, Yale, and Madam Peters stood on one side, respectfully waiting for Leo to speak.


    Leo took a few nces before he asked Marquis Ron, ¡°I want you to stop the bounty mission against


    the Hall of Evil. What do you think?¡±


    Straight to the point.


    Marquis Ron smiled and said, ¡°Lord Leo, as you are aware, bounty missions are issued by the


    employers. Only they have the right to stop the missions. The Underground Bounty Society is just a


    commissioning body and has no right to do so.¡±


    Hearing this, Leo¡¯s eyes turned cold as he exploded with pressure no less than that of a god. He


    sneered and said, ¡°Marquis Ron, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to take the opportunity to


    seriously damage or destroy the Hall of Evil so that the Underground Bounty Society can take over the


    position of the new god, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Marquis Ron¡¯s heart jolted, but he still smiled and said, ¡°Lord Leo, you must be joking.


    How could the Underground Bounty Society dream of the god¡¯s position? The missions are all issued


    by the employers and have nothing to do with the Underground Bounty Society.¡±


    Although Marquis Ron said so, his heart grew colder. Leo was really smart to have guessed it.


    Leo snorted and said, ¡°Marquis Ron, I don¡¯t care what your ns are. I want to stop the bounty mission


    against the Hall of Evil right now. You should know that the 12 Gods of the Western world are


    invible! Not to mention that other forces are not allowed to get involved! Do you understand?¡±


    Marquis Ron nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know exactly what you mean, but the Underground Bounty


    Society really can¡¯t terminate this bounty mission at will. If the employer finds out, we will¡­¡±


    Before Marquis Ron could finish, Leo got up and said coldly, ¡°If the other party finds out, tell him that I,


    Leo Sainsbury, terminated it! Tell him to look for me!¡±


    The weight of these words was quite heavy!


    Leo was the eldest son of the Chief God Zeus and was the most promising candidate to be the


    new chief god and the new master of the sacred city. Offending him was the same as offending the


    future chief god.


    Marquis Ron frowned and looked sideways at Yale and Madam Peters, whose faces also looked ugly.


    ¡°So? What else do you have to think about?¡± Leo turned his head and stared coldly at Marquis Ron.


    Marquis Ronughed and said, ¡°Lord Leo, it¡¯s not that I disagree, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to


    personally say this to the employer.¡±


    Hearing that, Leo¡¯s face was instantly cold. His aura became severe, and he said solemnly, ¡°Marquis


    Ron, are you defying my orders?¡±


    Marquis Ron did not speak, but several figures suddenly appeared at the door of the meeting room.


    A cold voice followed and said, ¡°Brother Leo, don¡¯t be angry. This is the rule of the Underground Bounty


    Society, after all. Marquis Ron is only following the rule. Besides, our Sainsbury family has never been


    tyrannical and has always been about fairness and justice. Don¡¯t you think so, my brother?¡±


    With that said, several figures appeared in the conference room.


    Leo looked around, and when he saw the familiar smiling face, his eyes gradually became cold. He


    eximed, ¡°Amos, it¡¯s you?!¡±

 Chapter 2536

    Chapter 2536


    Amos Sainsbury, the second son of Chief God Zeus. He was also one of the candidates for the next


    chief god and master of the sacred city. However, rtively speaking, Amos¡¯ power and influence were


    not as great as Leo¡¯s because he had never beenpetitive and only asionally appeared in front


    of the public. Thus, there were not many rumors about Amos in the outside world. No one even thought


    that Amos would be the new chief god and master of the sacred city.


    At this moment, for Amos to appear in the meeting room of the Underground Bounty Society was


    enough to shock Leo.


    Leoughed, his cold eyes staring at Amos as he said, ¡°Very good! Amos, do you intend to side with


    the Underground Bounty Society and oppose me?¡±


    Amosughed and said mildly, ¡°Leo, you can¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t mean to oppose you, but the


    Underground Bounty Society has its rules. If they change the rules because of a word from you, does it


    mean that the Underground Bounty Society belongs to you?¡±


    Hearing this, Leo frowned, stared at Amos coldly, and asked, ¡°Amos, what are you doing? Do you want


    topete with me?¡±


    Amos shrugged and said, ¡°Leo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡®t mean topete with you, but I have


    some connections with this Underground Bounty Society, so I hope that you can stop. If you want to


    help the Hall of Evil, you can try to have your people fight Apollo of the Hall of the Sun. But this bounty


    mission will not be terminated.¡±


    After hearing Amos out, Leo¡®s face turned grim as he gleaned more information from his words.


    ¡°The person behind the Underground Bounty Society¡­ Is it you, Amos?¡± Leo asked gravely.


    Amos did not deny it but shrugged and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one supporting it. I just took over it not long


    ago. It¡¯s not a bad ce. ¡±


    Hiss! The few attendants behind Leo gasped aloud!


    The Underground Bounty Society that was famous throughout the Western underworld was actually


    supported by Lord Amos.


    Instantly, Leo¡¯s eyes became as cold as ice as he stated at Amos. Finally, he smiled and said, ¡°Very


    good! I didn¡¯t expect you to have already taken action.¡±


    Amos chuckled and said, ¡°After all, the position of chief god and the throne of the new master of the


    sacred city would be extremely tempting to anyone. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for you to sit in that


    spot.¡±


    Hmph!


    Leo waved his hand as his eyes reflected a biting chill. He said, ¡°Amos, remember what you said


    today!¡±


    After saying that, Leo left the meeting room with his entourage.


    After they left, the seemingly non-existent smile on Amos¡¯ face gradually faded, reced by icy


    coldness. He said to Marquis Ron behind him, ¡°Ron, tell Apollo that I¡¯ve helped him once. He must


    agree unconditionally to the terms of our deal!¡±


    Marquis Ron quickly said, ¡°Yes, Lord Amos.¡±


    The Underground Bounty Society had been established for decades. Thest person behind the


    scenes was not Amos but a person with great financial power in the Western world. However, a few


    years ago, that person found Amos, put forward some conditions, and transferred the Underground


    Bounty Society to Amos. Since then, Amos became the person behind the Underground Bounty


    Society, but he had never shown his face.


    Soon, Fennel and Philip received news from the Underground Bounty Society.


    Fennel looked at the message in his hand and said to Philip, ¡°Leo Sainsbury went to the Underground


    mission but Amos stepped in and stopped him.¡±


    Philip was on a video call with little M at the moment. When he heard Fennel¡¯s words, he quickly


    ended the call.


    ¡°Between Amos and Leo, who do you prefer?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said, ¡°This is the battle of their sacred city. I don¡¯t really want to get involved, but I¡®m more


    inclined to Amos. After all, Leo is helping Vataco, our enemy.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°How well do you know Leo?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°Leo Sainsbury has a good reputation in the underworld of the West and has the


    greatest support for the next chief god and the new master of the sacred city. Moreover, Zeus is also


    grooming him as the heir. His influence is not inferior to any sacred halls and is even on par. On top of


    that, he¡¯s a scheming person and good at winning people¡¯s hearts. He¡¯s also very good at using his


    identity to exert pressure.¡±


    After Fennel finished speaking, Philip thought silently for a while and asked, ¡°Is there any way to make


    him lose his reputation or even get disqualified as a candidate for the chief god election?¡±


    Fennel frowned, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°From the looks of it, Leo mustmit an


    unforgivable sin in the sacred city before he can be stripped of his status as a candidate for the chief


    god.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°An unforgivable sin?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°There are three unforgivable sins. First, cause a war in the sacred city.


    Because the people of the sacred city are peace lovers, once a war is invoked in the sacred city, he¡¯ll


    definitely be the public enemy of everyone. Second, kill his siblings, which is absolutely not


    allowed. He¡¯ll be a sinner in the Sainsbury family. Third, seize the power of kingship from the chief


    god, which is usurping the throne in the traditional sense.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes darkened.


    It did not sound easy to make Leo lose his status as a candidate for the position of chief god by using


    these three points. A scheming person like Leo would not do such a stupid thing. Moreover, his support


    and prestige were far higher than Amos¡¯, so he did not need to take the risk. In that case, of these three


    conditions, only the first and second conditions seemed rtively better.


    Philip fell into silence. After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. What¡¯s the situation with the Hall of


    Evil now?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Vataco is probably thinking of ways to counter-attack us right now. With Leo


    backing him up, he must be eager to do something.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to increase the stakes, then. I need to make a deal with several


    other gods.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get in touch with them now, but they won¡¯t necessarily agree


    because your status is not equal to theirs.¡±


    Philip smiled subtly and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to take the lead.¡±


    Without dy, Fennel immediately notified the Strategist and Georgina to send out invitations to the


    other gods of the sacred halls. Soon, the remaining ten sacred halls of the Western underworld


    received invitations from Apollo of the Hall of the Sun, including Zeus, the chief god.

 Chapter 2537

    Chapter 2537


    After Apollo of the Hall of the Sun issued the invitations, the remaining ten sacred halls reacted in


    different ways. Among them, three sacred halls explicitly rejected Apollo¡¯s invitation.


    Of course, Chief God Zeus declined.


    Inside his golden pce, he looked at the invitation handed over by his subordinates and said with a


    smile, ¡°Good for Apollo. He¡¯s really bold enough to invite me.¡±


    ¡°Lord Zeus, how should we reply?¡± Zeus¡¯ bodyguard asked respectfully.


    Zeus thought for a while and said, ¡°Reject it. As long as the fight between them doesn¡¯t trigger an event


    of the gods, I won¡¯t interfere. The 12 Gods of the West have been dormant for too long. It¡¯s time to get


    active.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Zeus,¡± the bodyguard responded and made arrangements immediately.


    Not long after the guard left, a tall blonde woman appeared wearing a low-cut golden princess dress.


    She looked very hot and sexy. With hurried steps, she barged right in with a group of eight female


    bodyguards behind her.


    This young woman was in her 20s, looking very youthful and fiery with delicate facial features. She had


    thick eyebrows, big eyes, a high nose bridge, and a stunning faceparable to Audrey Hepburn. She


    appeared in the hall of the golden pce and called out to Zeus, who stood at the crystal window


    overlooking the sacred city. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you help Apollo? Vataco is a heinous person. I hate


    him!¡±


    She was Natasha Sainsbury, Zeus¡¯ youngest daughter and his most beloved daughter.


    In the sacred city, Natasha held the title of the purest princess and was the object of admiration in the


    hearts of all the men. Moreover, Natasha had another identity in the outside world-a pop star!


    She had a huge fan base all over the world. It could be said that she was the angel and darling of the


    entertainment and fashion industry in the Western world.


    Zeus turned around with a kind smile and looked at his youngest daughter who came in angrily. He


    spread his arms, hugged her, and said, ¡°Oh, Natasha, my dearest daughter, you finally came back to


    see your father.¡±


    Natasha hugged Zeus before she asked angrily, ¡°Father, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Why don¡¯t


    you help Apollo? You know I like Apollo!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zeus was still smiling as he put his hands on Natasha¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Natasha, this isn¡¯t the


    time for you to act willfully. This is a battle between the gods. Since Apollo has chosen to do this, he


    must bear the consequences. I won¡¯t help him or Vataco.¡±


    Natasha pouted unhappily and said, ¡°But Father, I love Apollo. Can you bear to see the man your


    daughter loves suffer the mes of war?¡±


    Zeus stroked Natasha¡¯s head and said, ¡°Natasha, you must understand that no one can sit in the


    position of god forever. Since Apollo is a god, he must ept any challenges and dangers, including


    war. Besides, are you sure Apollo likes you, Natasha?¡±


    At this question, Natasha became a little nervous and shy, but she said without concealment, ¡°Whether


    Apollo likes me or not, I love him! I¡¯ll definitely marry Apollo!¡±


    Seeing his most beloved little daughter so infatuated with Apollo, Zeus felt helpless. If not for Natasha,


    Zeus would not have been so indulgent to Apollo before.


    ¡°Natasha, I think Duke Shelby of the Shelby family is more suitable for you,¡± Zeus said.


    Natasha immediately shook her head and refused. ¡°No way! Father, I don¡¯t like Duke, and you know it!


    Since you won¡¯t take action, I¡¯ll help him myself!¡±


    After saying that, Natasha turned around and left.


    Zeus looked at his stubborn little daughter and felt helpless.


    ¡°Men, follow Natasha and protect her safety. If you encounter an emergency, you can execute the Chief


    God¡¯s Order!¡± Zeus said quietly to the hall.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, two envoys in golden armor walked out of the hall.


    ***


    Out of the remaining 7 gods, two did not reply and seemed to be hesitating and considering something.


    The other five gods happily epted Apollo¡¯s invitation. As each god was located in a different region,


    the meeting was done through a video conference.


    In a low-key but luxurious conference room, Georgina adjusted the signal and silently stood beside


    Fennel, who sat in the main seat. Georgina and the Strategist stood on either side of Fennel.


    11 electronic disys were hung on the wall in front of Fennel. Figures could be seen in five of the


    electronic disys. However, two of the five images had been modified as if the other parties were


    unwilling to reveal their true appearances. Two men and one woman were seen in the remaining three


    images. One was a tall and strong man with tanned skin. He invoked fear in others with just one


    nce!


    War God Ares. He had a beard and a ring of King Kong tattoos on his arm.


    Another screen also disyed a man in his 40s or 50s. He had a little gray in his hair and an ever-


    present smile on his face. Fire God, also the God of Craftsmen, Hephaestus. He was an easy-going


    person and the gentlest among the 12 gods. Moreover, he was a doctor by profession. He was always


    helping and saving others.


    Thest screen disyed a woman with a rather sexy and hot body. She had big wavy brown hair, a


    high nose bridge, and delicate facial features. She was noble, mature, and elegant. At this moment,


    she was dressed in a pale golden dress. She was the Goddess of Wisdom, Athena.


    Fennel looked at the screens with a smile and said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Athena spoke first with a hint of admiration in her eyes, ¡°Apollo, you still look the same, so handsome


    and charming.¡±


    Although Athena was the goddess of the 12 gods, she was also a little fangirl of Apollo.


    Fennel shrugged and said to the charming Goddess Athena, ¡°Athena, you¡¯re still the same too, always


    so bold.¡±


    Athena smiled, and the entire conference seemed to be filled with light. She said, ¡°I just like your


    frankness, lovely Eastern man.¡±


    Fennel raised his eyebrows and turned to Ares, the War God. He said, ¡°Ares, it¡¯s been a long time. You


    look stronger again.¡±


    Ares propped his chin on his hands and said with fighting intent in his eyes, ¡°Apollo, I epted your


    invitation simply because I want to fight you again.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After some casual chat, Fennel went straight to the topic and said, ¡°Everyone, the purpose of today¡¯s


    video conference is very simple. I need everyone to help me eradicate Vataco of the Hall of Evil.¡±

 Chapter 2538

    Chapter 2538


    Following Fennel¡¯s words, all the gods on the screens fell silent.


    Athena¡¯s expression quickly became cautious as she asked, ¡°Apollo, do you really want to take action


    against the Hall of Evil? He¡¯s one of the 12 Gods, after all. If you really fight it out with him, you¡¯ll suffer


    huge losses too.¡±


    Fennel grinned and said, ¡°Athena, you should trust me.¡±


    Hearing this, Athena¡¯s eyes lit up before she said with a smile, ¡°You lovely man! Okay, I agree to help


    you, but you must have dinner with me first.¡±


    Fennel thought for a while, touched his chin with his right hand, and said, ¡°Okay, deal!¡±


    Ares, with his chin still propped on his hand, said with eager fighting intent in his eyes, ¡°After everything


    is over, I want another match with you. In addition, I want the two bases of the Hall of Evil in Dunham


    and Goldford.¡±


    Fennel thought about it and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In a sh, two gods had made their stand. Among the three remaining gods, Hephaestus smiled lightly


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything. Helping others is my hobby.¡±


    Fennel looked at Hephaestus, smiled lightly, and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the same. Under the mask of


    hypocrisy lies a heart that no one can see through.¡±


    Hephaestus smiled and said, ¡°Apollo, you mustn¡¯t say that about me. We¡¯re allies.¡±


    Fennel shrugged, and his eyes fell on the remaining two gods with modified images on the screens. He


    asked, ¡°What about you two?¡±


    After a moment of silence, the two gods said, ¡°Okay, our terms are¡­¡±


    As the negotiations progressed, the five gods, as well as Fennel, re-divided the division of power after


    the destruction of the Hall of Evil and reached a final agreement.


    After the video conference, Fennel returned to Philip and told him lhe situation.


    Philip nodded indifferently and said, ¡°I won¡¯t get involved in the division of power. You can decide. I just


    want the Hall of Evil topletely disappear from the 12 Sacred Halls of the West.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°In two days, the Hall of Evil will be history.¡±


    Soon, the news that the Hall of the Sun had united with the other five halls to deal with the Hall of Evil


    spread like wildfire. It immediately caused a stir in the Western underworld!


    ¡°Oh my God! How could this happen? Six gods are going to wipe out the Hall of Evil?¡±


    ¡°Unheard of! There has never been such cooperation between six gods!¡±


    ¡°Plus the bounty hunters from the bounty society, the Hall of Evil is doomed this time.¡±


    Amid various discussions, the news that six gods had joined forces to deal with the Hall of Evil


    completely exploded in the Western world!


    Soon, the news reached Evil God Vataco.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch! That damned Apollo! He really wants to destroy me! He¡¯s dreaming! joining forces with


    five other gods against me? How extravagant!¡±


    Vataco stood up from his throne and roared. Due to his intense emotions, blue streams of light started


    flowing in the wounds on his face. That was the healing ability of the essence of life.


    ¡°Lord Vataco, what should we do?¡± an envoy asked worriedly.


    In exasperation, Vataco sat down on the throne again. He ced one hand on his forehead and the


    other hand on the armrest of the throne. stroking the gems and diamonds on the throne, he asked


    coldly, ¡°What¡¯s happening with Lord Leo now?¡±


    The ck-robed man from earlier who was an envoy under Vataco quickly said, ¡°Lord Vataco, there¡¯s


    no movement on Lord Leo¡¯s side. Do you need me to ask?¡±


    Hearing that, Vataco frowned as a bad premonition welled in his heart. He said, ¡°Ask him about the


    situation. Also, get in touch with the other gods. We can¡¯t sit back and do nothing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Vataco!¡±


    The ck-robed envoy immediately turned around and left the hall. The remaining envoys and dark


    angels had ugly expressions on their faces at this moment. Vataco also looked worried.


    After a moment of silence, several guards from the Hall of Evil rushed in, knelt on the ground, and


    respectfully reported, ¡°Lord Vataco, they¡¯ve taken action! The forces of the six gods have banded


    together with the bounty hunters to attack our remaining bases!¡±


    Bang!


    Hearing that, Vataco gripped the armrest of his throne angrily and crushed it into pieces, scattering


    gems and diamonds all over the floor!


    ¡°Damn you, Apollo! I¡¯ll never let you off!¡±


    Vataco roared, then shouted at the dark angels beside him, ¡°Head to the bases immediately and make


    sure to defend them! Also, bring all the Hellhounds that are being studied here, all of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Vataco!¡± Several dark angels bowed and left.


    Vataco¡¯s eyes were full of anger as he stared angrily at the tall stone door in the hall. He could see the


    view outside from here. It seemed to be evening time already with some afterglow of the setting sun


    that spilled on the ground like red blood.


    Vataco¡¯s angry eyes burst with killing intent as he muttered under his breath, ¡°Apollo, if you want to


    destroy the Hall of Evil, you have to pay a certain price!¡±


    Soon, the ck-robed envoy returned to the hall with a worried expression on his face. He said, ¡°Lord


    Vataco, Lord Leo¡­¡±


    Seeing the stammering envoy, Vataco¡¯s face became very ugly as he anticipated something. He said,


    ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    ¡°Lord Leo can¡¯t help us anymore. He told us to find our own way out,¡± the ck-robed envoy said.


    Hearing that, there was not much emotional fluctuation on Vataco¡¯s face except for cold chills. He had


    long guessed this oue and asked, ¡°Did Amos step in?¡±


    The ck-robed envoy nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Lord Amos has just officially announced that he¡¯ll


    compete for the position of chief god and the master of the sacred city. What¡¯s even more frightening is


    that just after he made the announcement, many forces responded to Lord Amos¡¯ deration. Now,


    from the looks of it, Lord Amos and Lord Leo are evenly matched.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a dazzling energy pressure erupted from Vataco¡¯s body. The ck crystal floor tiles under


    his feet shattered in an instant.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I never expected Amos to conceal himself so deeply!¡± Vataco said before he asked, ¡°What did Hades


    and Andrew say?¡±


    The ck-robed envoy said, ¡°There¡¯s no response from Lord Hades and Lord Andrew from the time


    being, but their envoys said that they¡¯re still recovering from their wounds. They probably have no time


    to get involved and told us to take care¡­¡±


    Crack!


    Instantly, Vataco¡¯s body erupted with ck and purple lightning which was a further release of energy


    pressure!

 Chapter 2539

    Chapter 2539


    Vataco had been betrayed! He was all alone now!


    ¡°Issue my Evil God¡¯s Order. Gather all forces of the Hall of Evil and get ready to defend with our lives!¡±


    Vataco roared.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    This time, all the envoys and dark angels knew that the Hall of Evil would be putting their lives out on


    the line for this fight. Under the joint attack of the six gods and bounty hunters, the bases of the Hall of


    Evil all over the Western world began to fall one after another. All the bases went up in mes with


    casualties all around.


    Although the six gods joined forces, no gods actually participated in the battles. Hence, no one vited


    the prohibition of the Chief God¡¯s Order. Moreover, under the cover of the bounty hunters, it was


    impossible to tell from their appearance whether they came from the sacred halls or the Underground


    Bounty Society. Under suchbined destructive force, the Hall of Evil suffered from continuous


    defeat and finally retreated to the main base camp.


    Two dayster, at the base camp of the Hall of Evil located in Fidels Mountain. 50 miles away, fully


    armed personnel of the six sacred halls and many bounty hunters had gathered.


    As far as the eye could see, the surrounding mountains and forests were full of people as well as all


    kinds of advancedbat equipment and forces! Dozens of fighter jets also hovered in the sky.


    Dozens of battle tanks moved forward on the ground.


    The entire Hall of Evil had been surrounded!


    ¡°Charge! Victory is at hand!¡±


    ¡°Destroy the Hall of Evil, kill Evil God Vataco, and get the bounty of 1.6 billion!¡±


    A group of people roared and quickly attacked. In an instant, the crowd swarmed like a tidal wave to


    the base camp of the Hall of Evil.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    mes soared, and sounds of explosions rang. The most devastating battle had begun here. All elites


    of the Hall of Evil joined in the fight. A battle squad formed by the Hellhounds also quickly joined the


    battlefield and started a one-sided massacre.


    The Hellhounds were all human-modified killing machines. They rushed to the battlefield from all sides


    andunched a killing spree. Soon, the first attacking squads were killed by these killing machines.


    At this moment, several leaders of the teams of bounty hunters stood on a hillside not far away. They


    looked at the battlefield in the distance with binocrs.


    ¡°Damn it! The Hall of Evil actually has such killing machines!¡±


    George, the captain of Team George that was ranked first among the bounty hunters, cursed at this


    moment. The first batch of personnel had suffered heavy losses. Those human-modified killing


    machines were too vicious and unafraid of death at all. Then, George waved his hand, pulled out his


    knight¡¯s dagger from his waist, and roared, ¡°The second, third, and fourth squads, charge! Four against


    one! Kill one and I¡¯ll reward you with one million dors!¡±


    Instantly, the eager bounty hunters behind George rushed out with a roar. On the other hand, other


    teams of bounty hunters also rushed up angrily.


    They could give up their lives in the face of this tempting bounty.


    In a sh, this battlefield was aze again!


    Led by the respective envoys, people from the six sacred halls cleverly circled to the back of the Hall of


    Evil from other ces andunched the most aggressive attack. The entire mountain and forest went


    up in mes, rumbling with endless explosions. The fighter jets in the sky also continuously fired bullets


    and missiles toward the ground. The battle tanks crushed the woods and rushed into the battlefield.


    At this moment, in the magnificent hall of the Hall of Evil, Vataco sat on his throne with his right hand


    supporting his head and the other hand holding a spear that glowed with a strange ck light.


    Evil God Spear!


    Nine red and ck snakes coiled around the spear, each with a pair of scarlet eyes. Their red tongues


    flicked in and out. The red-ck snakes looked very evil with a ferocity that stopped others from


    looking at them directly.


    Vataco just held the spear as he stared coldly at the stone gate in the hall while earth-shattering


    screams outside rang in his ears.


    All the dark angels had joined the battle at this moment. After all, with the joint forces of six sacred


    halls, even though no gods were directly participating in the battle, more than a few envoys were.


    Vataco knew very well that in the end, the gods hiding in the shadows would definitely join the fight.


    Gradually, the shouts of killing outside lessened, and the movements of the battle also subsided. The


    air was thick with the pungent smell of blood.


    Rumble!


    Soon, more than a dozen battle tanks gathered outside the stone gate. Everyone crowded in front of


    this magnificent Hall of Evil.


    A scene of devastation!


    In the face of such a devastating force, all the dark angels of the Hall of Evil became cannon fodder.


    They drowned in the mes of war and became corpses. Several figures with light shining on their


    backs appeared at the stone gate of the Hall of Evil at the same time.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Vataco clenched the spear in his hand tightly before heughed miserably and said, ¡°Apollo, you¡¯re


    finally here.¡±


    Fennel and the other five gods appeared at the entrance of the Hall of Evil at this moment. He walked


    in and was followed closely by the five gods. Each of them was enough to shake the entire Western


    world.


    And this time, six gods appeared at once!


    ¡°Vataco, I didn¡¯t expect you to recover from your injuries quite quickly since thest time we parted.¡±


    Fennel crossed his arms and sneered.


    Vataco sat on the high throne. The nine red and ck snakes on the spear in his hand hissed fiercely,


    baring their fangs and wanting to bite Fennel and the others.


    ¡°Apollo, you¡¯re really good to have gathered five gods just to deal with me.¡±


    Vatacoughed evilly and roared, ¡°But do you think that this is enough to destroy my Hall of Evil? I,


    Vataco, am a god!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a surge of energy pressure erupted from Vataco!


    Outside in the sky, a sword of kingship hung in the air and released a tremendous pressure that


    enveloped the entire mountain forest.


    Fennel stood in the hall calmly with five gods standing behind him. He said, ¡°Vataco, I don¡¯t want any


    unnecessary fights. As long as you give up your position as god and your source of kingship, I can


    spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant! Fight if you want! I¡¯m the great Evil God! I¡¯m the God of the West!¡±


    Vataco roared, and the snakes on his spear followed suit. Suddenly, the figures erged and turned


    into nine huge vicious snakes covered with red and ck steel scales. They tried to bite and pounce on


    Fennel and the others.


    A battle between the gods was on the verge of breaking out!

 Chapter 2540

    Chapter 2540


    Nine huge ferocious red-ck snakes hissed and roared terrifyingly. They soared into the sky and


    pounced on the six gods. Their huge jaws dripped with stinking mucus. One snake bared its fangs and


    wanted to swallow Fennel in one bite!


    The corners of Fennel¡¯s eyes were cold and stern as he stared at the snake. He raised his hand, and a


    red dragon halberd suddenly stabbed at the snake¡¯s huge jaw.


    Poof!


    Blood sprayed like a waterfall!


    Hiss!


    Roar!


    The red halberd went straight through the mouth of the huge snake, bringing out blood and scales with


    it. The snake roared in pain and quickly retreated. At the same time, the other eight snakes wrapped


    their tails around the Evil God Spear in Vataco¡¯s hand. Their bodies suddenly erged dozens of


    meters long with the aura of raging beasts. They pounced on the six gods opposite.


    In an instant, a dazzling battle broke out in the Hall of Evil.


    The six gods spared no effort to y the nine huge red and ck snakes.


    Roar!


    Two snakes lunged at Athena, wanting to trap her and tear her apart. Athena was dressed in a pale


    golden dress. Her body dazzled with white light, and the aura of the gods surged. For a while, Athena


    looked just like a great goddess in Western history and civilization. She glowed with a holy light that


    one could not help but want to worship. Athena¡¯s pale golden dress fluttered slightly. She spread her


    arms out and gestured something over her chest gently and slowly. It seemed that her pair of slender


    arms were forming dozens of blurry arms with a holy halo.


    The two snakes hissed and lunged toward Athena, but as they got closer to the gentle white light


    emanating from Athena¡¯s hands, the two snakes seemed as if they were bewitched. They slowly


    prostrated at Athena¡¯s feet,


    Their tails also fell off the Evil God Spear in Vataco¡¯s hand. Then, the two snakes submitted to Athena!


    Athena stepped forward and stood in front of the snake¡¯s heads, which slowly lifted with a biting chill on


    their bodies. Their eyes had turned holy white, and they lost their evil aura.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vataco was furious at this scene and roared, ¡°Damn beasts! How dare you betray me too?! Go to hell!¡±


    Vataco pointed the spear angrily at the two snakes. The spearhead suddenly sparkled with ck purple


    lightning and hit the two snakes that betrayed him. With a thought from Athena, the two snakes avoided


    Vataco¡¯s attack before they roared and lunged toward Vataco.


    ¡°Vataco, you¡¯ve done enough evil. Today is the day your Hall of Evil will be destroyed!¡± Athena shouted


    angrily, and her long flowing hair fluttered. She pointed her finger at Vataco with supreme energy


    pressure.


    Athena was like the Goddess of War because she was one. No one should be deceived by her


    beautiful face. She was the genuine Goddess of War!


    In an instant, a battle broke out in the Hall of Evil. In the sky outside, seven swords of kingship hung in


    the air like the colors of a rainbow.


    Among them, a white sword of kingship with a golden hilt and a white de looked very pure and


    wless. It was Athena¡¯s sword of kingship.


    Another green sword of kingship emitted a terrifying pressure and was full of fighting spirit. The sword


    of kingship belonged to Ares, the War God. The green sword de with a Western dragon head at the


    hilt looked frightening.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the Hall of Evil was overturned by huge energy pressure. Seven figures soared into the sky,


    fighting with the nine red and ck snakes. Such a shocking battle scene was enough to make the


    world tremble.


    The bounty hunters in the outside world were horrified when they saw such a destructive scene.


    Horrible! Terrifying! This was the power of the gods!


    However, they could see that these gods were not fighting with all their might.


    After all, battles between gods were not allowed.


    Vataco stood on the broken throne of the Hall of Evil, and the Evil God Spear in his hand exuded a


    biting evil aura. Energy pressure exploded from his body.


    ¡°Damn it! All of you deserve to die! For trying to destroy my Hall of Evil, I¡¯ll kill all of you today!¡± Vataco


    roared, and his power of the gods exploded toward the six gods.


    Fennel looked at the other gods and said solemnly, ¡°End the fight quickly!¡±


    Instantly, the six figures also exploded with the power of the gods as they lunged toward Vataco.


    ***


    Meanwhile, far away in the golden pce of Mount Olympus. Chief God Zeus was arguing with Leo.


    ¡°Father, are you just going to sit back and watch as they destroy the Hall of Evil? This is a challenge to


    the ranks of the 12 Gods!¡± Leo was very angry and almost shouted.


    Zeus sat on his golden throne, his face dark and serious.


    ¡°Leo, as long as a battle between the gods doesn¡¯t happen, we have no right to interfere with their


    decision. This is the rule I set in the beginning. Even if I¡¯m the chief god, I can¡¯t change the rules I set


    for no good reason.¡± Zeus¡¯ eyes were slightly cold.


    At this moment, a guard of the sacred city rushed in, knelt on one knee, and respectfully said, ¡°Chief


    God, it¡¯s bad! The gods are fighting! A battle of the gods broke out in the base camp of the Hall of Evil!


    Six gods are attacking Evil God Vataco!¡±


    Hiss!


    Zeus frowned, and the expression on his face became colder.


    Hearing this, Leo roared frantically, ¡°Father! Look at these gods! They don¡¯t care about your Chief


    God¡¯s Order at all! They don¡¯t see you as the chief god at all!¡±


    Zeus roared in anger, ¡°Enough! I know what to do!¡±


    Then, Zeus¡¯ eyes exploded with chills as he shouted, ¡°Fiori, issue my Chief God¡¯s Order! Tell them to


    stop fighting! Anyone who disobeys will be stripped of the honor of the gods!¡±


    In the hall, a tall man in golden armor bowed respectfully and was about to leave the hall.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the main hall. A smug voice came


    from the door.


    ¡°Chief God Zeus, I¡¯m d to meet you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zeus raised his eyebrows, stared in the direction of the door, and asked solemnly, ¡°Who


    are you?¡±


    The figure, with his hands in his trouser pockets, said nonchntly, ¡°Philip rke.¡±

 Chapter 2541

    Chapter 2541


    Zeus¡¯ eyes shone brightly as he stared at the young man walking in from the door.


    ¡®Philip rke?¡¯


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Eastern man causing all the disturbances recently, the young patriarch of the rke


    family and the son of Roger rke.¡± Zeus¡¯ aura instantly became very cold.


    When he looked at Philip, he vaguely saw the shadow of Roger rke in him. His son was just as rude


    and arrogant as him. This was the sacred city, his golden pce. However, this youngster just barged


    in like that.


    Were the guards outside just for decoration?


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Suddenly, rapid sounds of footsteps were heard outside the golden pce.


    Dozens of guards in golden armor with golden spears in their hands surrounded the pce¡¯s main


    entrance. It seemed as if they had just noticed the intruder.


    Leo¡¯s face was full of chills as he stated at the strange Eastern man who suddenly appeared. He


    shouted, ¡°Damn it! You insolent guy, why aren¡¯t you kneeling and saluting when you see my father, the


    chief god? Also, how did you break in?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I jumped over the wall. Your guards here are a little weak.¡±


    Philip was telling the truth. As the sacred city was a quiet and peaceful ce where people advocated


    peace and freedom, the guards were quitex and not as strict. Hearing this, Leo¡¯s face was full of


    anger, and veins throbbed on his forehead. He pointed at Philip and roared at the golden-armored


    guards at the door, ¡°Take this rude Eastern barbarian down and throw him into the dungeon! Let him


    stay with those guys!¡±


    With thatmand, the golden guards wanted toe forward and take Philip down. However, Philip


    still looked indifferent. With a faint smile, he looked at the aloof Zeus and said, ¡°Is this how the Chief


    God Zeus treats his guests in the sacred city? Is the rke family not worthy enough to stand here and


    talk to Chief God Zeus?¡±


    When Leo heard this, he remembered what his father said just now. ¡®The young patriarch of the rke


    family and the son of Roger rke?¡¯


    Was he the young patriarch of the most powerful and mysterious rke family in the East?


    The same person who inherited the position of patriarch of the rke family? The ceremony was


    broadcasted live worldwide¡­


    Leo was instantly furious because the Sainsbury family and the rke family had never gotten along.


    Leo had seen the battle between Roger and his father back then with his own eyes. It was a


    cataclysmic event!


    ¡°Insolence! You stupid fool, this is the West, the sacred city, and the territory of the Sainsbury family!


    What right do you, the rke family of the East, have to be on an equal footing with my father?¡± Leo


    roared, a biting chill shing in his eyes.


    Philip frowned slightly, stared at Leo with cold eyes, and said, ¡°Very good. Are you Leo Sainsbury? I¡¯ll


    remember you.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant! Guards, take him down!¡± Leo roared angrily.


    However, Zeus said solemnly at this moment, ¡°Stand back, all of you!¡±


    Instantly, the golden guards surrounding the entrance backed away, but they did not go far and kept


    guard outside the golden pce.

 Chapter 2542

    Chapter 2542


    Zeus slowly stepped down from his golden throne and walked up to Philip. He stared at Philip coldly


    and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t you know that the members of the rke family aren¡¯t allowed


    to enter the sacred city? Even your father has to abide by the rules of the sacred city if he¡¯s here!¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Do you really want to argue with me about the so-called rules or theck of


    them?¡±


    Zeus¡¯ eyes were slightly cold as he stared at Philip and asked, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Roger has put


    in a lot of effort by giving you five sources of kingship. Isn¡¯t he worried that I¡¯ll destroy the rke


    family¡¯s future hope right here and now?¡±


    With that said, a surge of energy pressure raged on Zeus¡¯ body, causing Philip to feel short of breath. If


    he had not released his aura in time, he might have been crushed by Zeus.


    Feeling the tremendous pressure from Zeus in front of him, Philip said ndly, ¡°Chief God, you


    shouldn¡¯t take any risks. If you do, this sacred city and the people of yours will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zeus burst intoughter and said, ¡°Very good! As expected of the young patriarch of the


    rke family. You have exactly the same temper as your father back then.¡±


    After saying that, Zeus¡¯ face became enigmatic as he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Philip did not beat about the bush and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who nned the entire attack against


    the Hall of Evil. It has nothing to do with the other gods. I¡¯m here just to tell you that I¡¯ll definitely kill Evil


    God Vataco!¡±


    Hiss!


    As soon as he said that, the atmosphere in the golden hall became extremely tense. When Leo heard


    that, he pointed at Philip¡¯s nose and roared, ¡°How dare you?! Vataco is one of the 12 gods. How can an


    Easterner like you kill him at will? Do you have any respect for the Sainsbury family or my father at


    all?!¡±


    Leo was furious. It turned out that the person behind everything was Philip rke.


    Philip smiled lightly and nced at Leo before he turned to Zeus and asked, ¡°What do you think, Chief


    God?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zeus said gravely, ¡°Outrageous! Vataco is one of the gods. How can you be so presumptuous to kill a


    god in my Western world?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a god who can be reced easily. Don¡¯t you want new blood to enter


    the ranks of the gods? Besides, as far as I know, Evil God Vataco isn¡¯t that popr in the Western


    world. Why do you still defend someone like that?¡±


    Zeus frowned and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s still a god!¡±


    Philip nodded in understanding and said, ¡°What if I insist on killing him?¡±


    Boom!


    Dazzling energy pressure suddenly exploded from Zeus and flooded the golden pce. At the same


    time, it spread over the entire sacred city. In an instant, the people of the sacred city felt the invincible


    pressure from the golden pce. Everyone, no matter what they were doing, knelt on the ground and


    bowed to the tallest andrgest golden pce in the middle of the city.


    Even the ancient beasts imprisoned in the underground cages thousands of meters below the sacred


    city felt the pressure and threat from above. They growled in response. The growls reached the ground


    as a dull rumble.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, are you challenging me?¡± Zeus barked sharply.


    Philip also felt the vast majestic energy and rule power from Zeus. They were not at the same level at


    all. To Zeus, Philip was nothing more than an ant. However, even so, Philip still said calmly, ¡°If you stop


    me from killing Vataco, you can consider it as a challenge from the young patriarch of the rke family


    to the chief god of your sacred city.¡±

 Chapter 2543

    Chapter 2543


    As soon as the words were spoken, the atmosphere in the golden pce became tense and


    oppressive. Suddenly, a tinum sword of kingship with five gems of different colors appeared above


    the golden pce. It was dazzling and eye-catching.


    The moment this sword of kingship appeared, powerful energy and rule power erupted to resist the


    tremendous pressure from the golden pce!


    Inside the hall, Zeus looked at Philip and said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re out of your depths! A guy who has


    just attained the realm of the gods dares to challenge my sacred city? You¡¯re more arrogant than your


    father!¡±


    With that said, Zeus raised his hand and grabbed Philip. The power of rules that surged from his palm


    tore apart the special field of kingship that formed around Philip. In front of a higher realm of power, the


    field of kingship could not resist the threat from Zeus at all.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept the five sources of kingship! Thank your father for the gift on my behalf!¡±


    Zeus said coldly as his gray hair danced in the wind, looking very majestic and fierce. However, when


    Zeus¡¯ hand was about to touch Philip, an old voice suddenly rang in the hall.


    ¡°Zeus, if you dare to touch my son, I¡¯ll destroy the sacred city!¡±


    Rumble!


    This old and extremely majestic voice instantly enveloped the entire sacred city.


    Hearing this, Zeus frowned and roared, ¡°Roger rke, you finally appeared!¡±


    With that said, he zoomed away in the direction of the entrance in a streak of golden lightning.


    Immediately after, the entire sky was filled with energy pressure.


    The citizens of the sacred city looked up and saw two figures in midair, each with monstrous energy


    pressure and the power of rules. Roger was dressed in a white martial art uniform and stood with his


    hands behind his back. He looked at Zeus in front of him indifferently.


    Zeus wore a golden and white king¡¯s robe and held a golden spear in his hand as he stared at the man


    in front of him coldly. He said, ¡°Roger rke, what do you mean by barging into my sacred city?¡±


    Roger smiled lightly and said, ¡°Zeus, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here just to take my son away.¡±


    Zeus snorted and said, ¡°Your rke family is really arrogant,ing and going as you please. Do you


    think the sacred city belongs to you?¡±


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°What do you want, then?¡±


    Zeus said, ¡°In that battle more than ten years ago, no winner emerged. Today, let¡¯s decide the


    oue. If you win, you¡¯re free to leave. If you lose, you¡¯ll enter the dungeon of the sacred city and


    guard the dungeon for me for ten years!¡±


    Roger thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not strong enough.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Zeus roared.


    His eyes and entire body sparkled with golden lightning. In an instant, he rushed toward Roger and the


    two came to blows. However, outsiders could not see this fight clearly because they were fighting too


    far away. Almost in an instant, they left the sky above the sacred city and flew eastward. It was also the


    day when all disciples of the Western world felt the majestic energy pressure and rule power that raged


    everywhere as if the sky would copse at any moment.


    Even ordinary people noticed the rolling clouds and terrifying lightning sparks in between.


    In thebatmand room of the Octagon, countless sets of sophisticated energy data monitoring


    instruments shed with red warning lights at this moment. The monitoring data values shot through


    the roof and directly reached the realm of the other shore.


    The entire Octagon went on high alert under martialw!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2544

    Chapter 2544


    Even the seven gods fighting at the Hall of Evil at this moment felt the raging energy pressure in the


    sky.


    ¡°Zeus!¡±


    Athena immediately felt Zeus¡¯ power of the rules from the raging energy pressure. More terrifyingly,


    someone was fighting him. Moreover, the other party¡¯s realm was no less than Zeus.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Athena looked at Fennel and asked, ¡°Is that the trump card you mentioned?¡±


    Fennel smiled lightly, and the red dragon halberd in his hand glowed brightly as if surrounded by fire


    dragons. He said, ¡°End the fight quickly!¡±


    Instantly, the six gods exploded with all their power and sted at Evil God Vataco, who was already


    bruised and battered at this moment.


    The entire mountain shook, overwhelmed by all the various energy and power of rules.


    ***


    Back in the sacred city, Philip stood calmly in front of Leo.


    Leo, dressed in a tinum royal robe, stared at Philip coldly. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you with my own


    hands, you arrogant Eastern man!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, Leo sted at Philip.


    Philip also gained insight into Leo¡¯s strength at that moment, which was also in the realm of the gods.


    Philip¡¯s figure disappeared in the direction of the hall¡¯s entrance like a ck shadow.


    Leo chased after him and roared. ¡°Don¡¯t dream of running! I¡¯m going to kill you right here for the sake of


    the sacred city!¡±


    In an instant, they fought in the sky above the sacred city.


    Philip was caught in a fierce battle because Leo was not weak. At the sight of this exciting battle, the


    people of the sacred city watched in awe.


    Boom!


    In the sky, a huge and radiant bolt of lightning with the power of raging destruction suddenly struck


    Philip. Philip looked up, and his hair danced in the wind. He raised his hand and formed a kingship


    barrier.


    Rumble!


    That huge thunderbolt struck Philip¡¯s kingship barrier squarely. That huge destructive energy


    continuously eroded the kingship barrier.


    Leo hovered in midair and struck out more thunderbolts at Philip¡¯s kingship barrier.


    For a while, Philip endured the tremendous force of destruction. He was sted out of the air and fell to


    the ground, crashing into a house. The house copsed. Smoke and dust billowed. The ground also


    cracked and looked very shocking.


    Leo hovered in midair with a smirk. He raised his left hand with a thunderbolt in his hand and whistled.


    Countless lightnings suddenly fell from the sky and struck the copsed house. He would not miss


    any opportunity to attack or give the opponent any room to catch his breath.


    Instantly, lightnings with destructive energy fell from the sky and shrouded the house. However,


    under the smoke and dust, a figure slowly stood up. He was seemingly covered with wiggling red


    mes all over his body.


    Roar!


    Several red-med chimeras suddenly flew up from the smoke and dust, roaring as they pounced at


    the lightnings and Leo.


    At the same time, that figure also flew into the sky with monstrous fighting intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 2545

    Chapter 2545


    Instantly, the sky above the sacred city was filled with raging energy pressure. Five ming chimeras


    soared into the sky, roaring as they rushed toward the huge lightnings that were falling from the sky.


    The entire sky dazzled with blue-white lightning and red mes!


    Rumble!


    There was terrifying energy pressure when the two parties collided.


    All the people of the sacred city below were dumbfounded at the destructive force. The burning mes


    and crackling lightning struck fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Leo hovered in the air, and his eyes burst with killing intent. He stared at Philip, who rushed at him in


    ming chimera armor. He shouted, ¡°Damn it! The Sainsbury family are the masters of lightning. How


    dare a weak and humble newly promoted god like you defy the will of the gods? Die!¡±


    Leo shouted, spread his arms open, and gestured something over his chest. Suddenly, the clouds in


    the sky surged and swirled like a vortex above Leo¡¯s head!


    At that moment, Leo stood in the center of that swirling cloud that crackled with radiant bolts of


    lightning. The power of lighting was enough to destroy half of the sacred city below, turning it into a pile


    of rubble forever. This scene with the rolling clouds and shing lightning seemed as if doomsday had


    approached.


    In the air, Leo raised his hands to the sky and shouted, ¡°In the name of Leo Sainsbury, I grant you


    divine punishment! Lightning of destruction!¡±


    Rumble!


    Countless shing lightning gathered and formed huge energy pressure. Suddenly, like a lightning


    cannon in the sky, it struck out at Philip who rushed up from the ground. It was an immense pir of


    lightning, seemingly a divine punishment from the sky.


    The world lost all color!


    Philip rushed to the sky but stopped abruptly. He looked up at the lightning punishment, and his eyes


    were filled with the image of the lightning pir of destruction. At that moment, rm bells rang in his


    mind. The enormous pressure of death made him breathless.


    Almost instantly, the me aura on Philip¡¯s body surged. A huge hundred-meter-long shadow of a


    chimera suddenly appeared from his back. When this shadow appeared, it was like the ruler of heaven


    and earth with the kingly aura worshiped by all beasts.


    Philip stood on the head of the huge me chimera. Almost at the same time, the tinum sword of


    kingship in the sky shone brightly. At that moment, all the power of the rules from the five gems of the


    sources of kingship converged on one of the golden gems!


    Meanwhile, the sword of kingship also went through a change in the rotation of kingship. Ayer of


    golden armor quickly formed over the surface of the ming chimera. Almost at the moment when the


    lightning punishment approached, the me chimera was covered with the strongest golden armor.


    Then, an earth-shattering roar resounded throughout the sky!


    d in golden armor, the me chimera faced the lightning punishment. As Philip threw a punch at the


    sky, the chimera also sprayed fire from its mouth.


    That me was enough to burn down the sky.


    The people of the sacred city below also felt the scorching fire. Thekes in the sacred city dried up


    instantly and evaporated into water vapor. The entire city was filled with white water mist.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In the sky, the huge beam of mes collided with the lightning punishment!


    Boom!


    Terrifying energy pressure swept through the area!

 Chapter 2546

    Chapter 2546


    The void began to crumble. The terrifying energy pressure was enough to destroy any city. Even the


    satellites in space that closely monitored the situation dared not approach the huge energy storm


    easily.


    In the battlemand room of the Octagon, the data disyed by the sophisticated instruments also


    surpassed their definition of the gods.


    Too strong! Two gods were fighting in the sacred city!


    Above the Eastern sea of the Western world, another two invincible kings at the realm of the other


    shore were fighting too. The battle there was cataclysmic. One careless move was enough to destroy a


    country and a continent!


    ***


    Back at the Hall of Evil. After the siege, the battle here finally came to an end.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Vataco¡¯s body was almost crushed as he fell from the sky to the ground. In the sky, the sword of


    kingship that belonged to him was smashed by the other six gods to the point of disintegration.


    The disaster caused by the disintegration of a sword of kingship was unimaginable. It meant that the


    terrifying energy contained in the source of kingship had lost its vessel and would explodepletely.


    Vatacoy on the ground, and the Evil God Spear in his hand was also broken into several pieces. He


    stared at the sky and constantly coughed up blood. His body was also full of wounds, and several limbs


    almost fell off his body.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Footsteps approached. Fennel coldly looked down at Vataco and said, ¡°Vataco, this is your end¡­¡±


    Vataco let out a miserableugh, and the vitality in his eyes began to dissipate. He stared at Fennel


    and said weakly, ¡°Apollo, you¡¯re very strong, but it¡¯s a pity. My Hall of Evil won¡¯t be destroyed just like


    that. In the future, someone will seek revenge on you in the name of my Hall of Evil.¡±


    Fennel looked at Vataco indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    With that said, Vataco closed his eyes permanently.


    Vataco, a generation of gods, fell and became part of the 12 Gods of the West¡¯s history.


    From this moment on, the Western underworld would undergo aplete change. 12 gods had been


    reduced to 11. Countless forces would begin topete for the vacant seat!


    The moment Vataco fell, all the powerhouses in the underworld of the West knew about it. That was


    because 11 swords of kingship that surrounded a phantom of a huge lightning sword of kingship


    suddenly appeared in the sky. Among the 11 surrounding swords of kingship, the one that belonged to


    Evil God Vataco broke into pieces and disappeared.


    It was a sign that a god had fallen!


    In an instant, the underworld of the West shook. Everyone could not believe that Vataco had fallen just


    like that. However, more people began to move.


    Fennel looked in the direction of Mount Olympus and said to the five gods around him, ¡°Everyone, I still


    have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±


    With that said, Fennel quickly rushed into the mountain forest at full speed in the direction of the sacred


    city.


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. The raging energy storm in the sky had calmed down at this moment. Half of the


    me chimera d in golden armor was destroyed. However, Leo was not in good shape either. His


    silver hair was in disarray, and half his body was scorched ck.

 Chapter 2547

    Chapter 2547


    Leo hovered in midair, his face and eyes full of anger.


    Abominable!


    A newly promoted god actually had the strength to fight him. This damned Easterner was really hateful!


    Leo constantly adjusted the energy in his body. At the same time, he took out a bottle of the essence of


    life and gulped it down to recover from his injuries. Soon, half of Leo¡¯s body thathad been scorched


    ck was stimted by the essence of life and began to proliferate rapidly. The cells became very


    active.


    Leo¡¯s aura also became stronger than before!


    After the fight, half of Philip¡¯s me chimera armor was shattered. However, with the help of Philip¡¯s


    sources of kingship, that half of his body healed slowly and turned into a roaring me chimera in


    golden armor again. This was a fusion of dual attributes.


    With a frozen smile on his face, Leo said, ¡°Dual attributes, very good. You¡¯re very strong! However, this


    is far from enough!¡±


    Suddenly, Leo roared andunched an unprecedented attack on Philip!


    The sky was filled with the power of lightning, and a powerful hurricane constantly attacked Philip like


    an icy de.


    Leo also had dual attributes. Lightning doctrine and storm doctrine!


    Under such raging offensive pressure, Philip could not help but make a retreat. After all, his realm was


    not stable, and hisbat experience wascking. Facing Leo, the future chief god with dual


    attributes, he seemed somewhat inexperienced and reserved.


    Boom!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Leo raised his hand andunched a lightning hurricane attack at Philip, who was sted back. The


    lightnings and raging hurricanes were enough to tear apart any god and even destroy a modern


    city.


    Philip retreated, and his eyes froze. He had tried his best to resist. In desperation, he raised his


    righthand and shouted at the sky, ¡°Sword!¡±


    Buzz!


    Buzzing sounds of swords were suddenly heard.


    In an instant, the swords in the hands and behind the backs of the disciples in the sacred city below


    soared to the sky at this moment. They flew to Philip¡¯s righthand in silvery streaks of light. At that


    moment, the sky was filled with silvery sword lights, which slowly converged into a huge knight¡¯s sword


    and shed at Leo angrily.


    At this moment, in the golden pce behind the golden throne, there was a sword of kingship with a


    golden hilt entwined with a Western dragon. The sword de was ck and glowed with ck luster.


    When this sword sensed the power of sword rules in the sky, it suddenly flew up from behind the throne


    and pierced through the crystal dome of the golden pce. In a sh, it flew into Philip¡¯s right hand with


    a dark golden streak of light.


    Philip looked sideways at the ck-gold sword in his hand, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of


    his mouth.


    What a fine sword! This sword contained huge energy pressure!


    Only a god could wield it.


    In midair, the huge sword formed by hundreds of silvery knight swords shed toward Leo angrily with


    raging energy pressure that was enough to crush this side of the world into pieces.


    Leo abruptly retreated as he raised his hand and formed a lightning shield to resist the huge sword


    power.


    ng!


    The huge sword struck the blue-white lightning shield with a burst of silvery light!

 Chapter 2548

    Chapter 2548


    Suddenly, the two parties collided, and a huge storm of energy spread!


    Boom!


    The sky was shrouded under this raging energy, and the world shook.


    Terrifying!


    It was like doomsday. The void began to crumble and disintegrate. However, Leo withstood the


    terrifying blow. Although the blue-white lightning shield in his hand shattered, the huge sword formed by


    hundreds of knight swords broke apart too. On the other hand, Philip easily diffused Leo¡¯s attack with


    the sword in his hand.


    ¡°The sacred sword!¡± When Leo saw the sword in Philip¡¯s hand, he was stunned and furious.


    ¡°Damn it! Return the sacred sword!¡± Leo roared furiously.


    He suddenly thought of a legend. The sacred sword was the embodiment of justice in the West.


    Rumor had it that anyone who could wield the sacred sword would end up as the master of the


    Western world. For 700 years, no one had been able to wield this sacred sword. Even his father, Chief


    God Zeus could not use this sword and could only keep it behind the throne forever. However, now, an


    Eastern man had seeded in wielding the sacred sword. It was glowing under his stimtion.


    This was absolutely impossible!


    Why should the sacred sword bow its allegiance to an Eastem man?


    Philip was indifferent. He did not know what Leo was thinking at this moment. He looked at the sacred


    sword in his hand and said, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯mcking a suitable weapon. This sword will


    belong to me, then. I thank the sacred city for the gift.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Who said it¡¯s a gift for you? Give the sacred sword back!¡± Leo was furious andunched a


    dazzling attack on Philip.


    In an instant, the two fought again, and the sky seemed like it was about to copse.


    With the sacred sword in hand, Philip used three attribute powers. Hisbat skills also seemed to


    improve as he fought. Soon, he fought on par with Leo.


    Leo also noticed that the other party¡¯s attacks were bing more mature and aggressive. He


    suddenly realized that the other party was using him to train.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Despicable Easterner, you¡¯re actually using me to improve yourbat experience!¡± Leo roared in


    anger.


    ng!


    Philip shed down, and the other partyunched a lightning shield to resist. The two faced each other


    with raging energy pressure all around them.


    ¡°Haha! So what if I am? Again!¡± Philip shouted and fell into the passion of the battle.


    He and Leo fought from the sky to the ground, from the ground to the cliff, and from the cliff to the


    nearby dried-upke.


    In the course of the battle, Leo felt more and more exhausted.


    However, the other party was still alive and kicking. He even became more ferocious. The realm of the


    other party was even increasing steadily!


    No! This was absolutely impossible!


    Was the other party going to break through to the next level?


    The realm of the gods was divided into three levels. The first level was the newly promoted, which


    corresponded to the king of disciples in the fourth zone behind the door.


    The second level corresponded to the king of disciples in the fifth zone.


    The third level corresponded to the king of disciples in the sixth zone!


    Once the third level of the god realm was surpassed, one could reach the realm of the chief god. The


    realm of the chief god was also divided into three levels.


    The first level corresponded to the king of disciples in the seventh zone!


    The second level corresponded to the half-step to the other shore!


    The third level corresponded to the realm of the other shore. One would be an invincible


    powerhouse standing at the peak of this world!

 Chapter 2549

    Chapter 2549


    The three levels of the god and chief god might look simple, but each level was an insurmountable


    chasm. Some breakthroughs and progress relied on opportunities. The three levels of the chief god


    were not something normal people could surpass easily. Many people got stuck on the first level of the


    chief god, unable to break through to the second level or reach the half-step of the other shore.


    Reaching the half-step of the other shore required the approval of heaven and earth. Meanwhile,


    someone in the realm of the other shore could gain insight into all the rules of the world, observe the


    cause and effect behind the door, and be the powerhouse at the peak of this world. Once the


    realm of the other shore was surpassed, a realm that had never been recorded in the history of this


    world could be reached, a prophet.


    No one dared to dream of or step into the realm of the prophet because it was a mystical realm that no


    one had sessfully stepped into. Countless predecessors had chased after it, and the continuation of


    the God Creation Project was solely for the realm of the prophet.


    ording to existing records and the efforts of countless predecessors, after reaching the realm of the


    prophet, one could surpass life and death and achieve the continuation of life in the doctrine of the


    universe. In other words, the consciousness could be continued in another vessel, which was


    somewhat simr to the mystical ¡®taking possession¡¯ in some literary works. However, the concept did


    not follow the traditional sense.


    The vessel could be anything.


    At the same time, being in the realm of the prophet couldpletely get rid of the shackles of the


    second civilization and enter the system of the third civilization. One would obtain the key to surpass


    the third civilization and achieve the fourth civilization!


    It was an incalcble civilization system that human society had not even heard of!


    On a global scale, the realm behind the three doors, those savage beasts, and the civilization system


    behind the door that Roger rke glimpsed upon back then were already the pinnacle of the second


    civilization. The civilization system behind the rke family¡¯s door had even reached the third


    civilization. Once the stargate was breached and the creatures on the other side discovered this world,


    only destruction would await this world.


    Leo red angrily at Philip who fought more and more aggressively. He roared. ¡°You despicable


    Easterner, return the sacred sword that belongs to our Sainsbury family! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right


    here!¡±


    Philip was calm as he got morefortable with the sword in his hand. He said provocatively, ¡°I got it


    with my ability. Why should I return it? Come and get it if you can!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Leo roared in anger, pushed his energy to the extreme, andunched the fiercest attack


    on Philip.


    Leo was already at the second level of the gods. He would soon reach the third level!


    Under normal circumstances, it would be effortless to deal with a new god like Philip who had just


    entered the realm of the gods. However, through the battle just now, Leo understood that the other


    party¡¯s potential was too great. He had five sources of kingship, and the three attributes he disyed


    just now were all of the 5s level!


    Leo knew that he had met his match!


    No!


    Once this guy grew up, the entire underworld of the West and the gods would encounter an


    unprecedented opponent.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, another heart-stopping battle broke out again. As the fight between the two reached the


    climax, a red figure from a distance rushed into the battle area in a red stream of light.


    Boom!


    A punch sent Leo flying out!

 Chapter 2550

    Chapter 2550


    The lightning shield in front of Leo copsed instantly.


    Fennel had arrived!


    He stood side by side with Philip and said, ¡°Vataco has been killed. This is not a ce to stay for long.


    Let me deal with him for a while. You should go first.¡±


    Philip frowned, somewhat reluctant to end the fight. However, after thinking about it, he said, ¡°Okay!


    Let¡¯s meet up in the manor!¡±


    After saying that, Philip turned around and was about to leave. He wanted to take the sacred sword


    with him too. However, as he was leaving the boundary of the sacred city, ayer of blue lightning


    barrier enveloped the entire city. At the same time, the sword in Philip¡¯s hand hummed loudly as if


    some sort of restriction was preventing it from leaving the sacred city.


    From afar, Leo watched this scene, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said with a


    laugh, ¡°Despicable Easterners! The sacred sword belongs to the sacred city, and its mission lies here.


    As long as the evil creatures in the underground of the sacred city are not wiped out for good, the


    sword will not leave the sacred city! Don¡¯t even dream of taking it away!¡±


    Philip frowned, nced at the sacred sword in his hand, and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you away next


    time.¡±


    With that said, he tossed the sword in the air. The sword buzzed and flew back to the golden pce on


    its own. It stood in its original position and slowly lost its previous luster as well as energy pressure.


    The moment the sword returned to its ce, countless pairs of scarlet eyes that seem to belong to wild


    beasts hidden in the shadows suddenly quieted down. They prostrated on the ground in the huge dark


    underground caverns below the sacred city.


    ***


    In the far north, in a mountain forest hintend, there was a huge ancient pce that looked pretty


    dpidated.


    Ancient Western gods with human heads and snake bodies were engraved on both sides of the pce


    stone doors. They had stonemps on their chests that were burning with eerie mes at the moment.


    This cavernous stone door looked like the dividing line between darkness and light. There was light in


    front of the door andplete darkness behind the door. The darkness was endless and profound with


    an evil aura.


    At this moment, a soul-piercing roar like that of an ancient beast resounded throughout the ancient


    broken pce.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The pce shook, and manyrge stones fell because of this roar. All the birds and beasts in the


    mountain forest scattered.


    Boom!


    A huge red and ck w full of evil aura tried to break through the dark stone door. However, as soon


    as it touched the light outside the stone door, the huge w seemed to be burnt. White smoke wafted


    into the air with a sizzling sound!


    Roar!


    Continuous growls resounded throughout the mountain. Then, a deep voice came from the pce.


    ¡°Damn sacred city, damn sacred sword, damn Zeus!¡±


    This low voice was heard before the ce slowly fell into silence again.


    On this side, Philip left the sacred city.


    Fennel and Leo fought for a while before the former also found an opportunity to leave the sacred city.


    Leo hovered above the sacred city and looked at the departing back. He wanted to give chase, but he


    also had to take care of the people of the sacred city below.


    Moreover, because the sacred sword had nearly left the golden pce earlier, Leo could feel the rage


    of those things below the sacred city. He had to check things out in person.


    ¡°Damn it! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    On this side, the battle between Roger and Zeus was alsoing to an end.

 Chapter 2551

    Chapter 2551


    Above the blue sea, two figures stepped on the surface of the sea in a tense confrontation.


    With raging energy pressure all over his body, Zeus¡¯ eyes changed from lightning eyes to ordinary


    eyes. He stared with biting killing intent at Roger, who was dozens of meters away from him.


    ¡°Roger rke, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Zeus said coldly.


    Roger still stood on the sea waves with his hands behind his back. He stared at Zeus calmly and said


    casually, ¡°Crossed the line? When the kingship holders of the West invaded my country and my


    Arcadia Ind, the West had already crossed the line. Now, I¡¯m just taking a stroll in the West. How is


    that crossing the line?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    With a cold snort, Zeus said, ¡°The king of disciples of the door has nothing to do with my 12 Gods!


    Although the 12 Sacred Halls of the West are in charge of the two doors of the West, the kings of


    disciples are from that ce! You should go there and settle the score with that guy, not against my


    sacred city!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Roger said, ¡°The door is under the care of the 12 Gods of the West, but you let that thing choose its


    kingship. Isn¡¯t it your fault? Zeus, you must be senile. After being the chief god for so many years,


    you¡¯ve be more and more foolish. The group of monsters suppressed under the sacred city can¡¯t


    be recorded as your merit of achievement forever! As long as the demonic hall remains, there¡¯ll never


    be a day of peace in your West! You clearly know this fact, yet you chose to submit to it and be its


    aplice!¡±


    Thisst sentence was powerful and deafening!


    Zeus was filled with gloom, and a hesitant look shed in his eyes.


    He shouted, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t submit to it! I¡¯m the chief god, the master of the Western world. No one can


    make me submit! That damned beast only made use of the rules of that ce! As you know very well,


    Roger, even if you and Ibine forces, we can¡¯t kill that beast! Its existence is a threat to this world. It


    has been waiting for its king to descend upon this world! Thousands of years¡­ It has lived thousands


    of years! At its fullest strength, it won¡¯t be inferior to either of us! I still have the citizens of the sacred


    city and the entire Western world to care for! I don¡¯t have a choice!¡±


    Roger calmly sighed and said, ¡°Zeus, you have a choice. You can choose to stand with me and


    challenge it. We can seal it for ten years and put it to sleep for ten years! You should understand that


    time is running out for this world! Ten years is the only amount we can strive for. The stargate won¡¯t be


    able to hold on any longer.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zeus frowned as a grim look shed in his eyes. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Roger, are you inviting


    me to join you in a fight against that beast? Do you think I¡¯ll fall for it? To me, its existence also


    threatens your existence in the East. As long as it exists, you won¡¯t dare to cross the border easily. It¡¯ s


    a bnce, don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    Hearing this, Roger frowned and said with a sigh, ¡°Zeus, in your opinion, is the enmity between the


    East and the West really that important? Is themon destiny of mankind really that worthless in your


    eyes? Once the stargate is breached, those creatures from the other side will enter this world. When


    the timees, it¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±


    Zeusughed and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s you who don¡¯t understand! With it around, the West can have two


    choices. But for you in the East, you have been opposing those creatures behind the stargate since


    ancient times. For them, your existence is a threat. You¡¯re their mortal enemy!¡±


    With that said, Zeus¡¯ eyes were full of chills.


    Roger took a deep breath, and the sea waves beneath his feet surged due to his emotions.


    ¡°Zeus, are you willing to be a ve to the other shore?¡± Roger asked coldly.


    With the lightning spear in his hand, a surge of energy pressure raged on Zeus¡¯ body. He said, ¡°You¡¯ll


    know my choice only if you can beat me.¡±


    Hearing that, Roger shook his head and said, ¡°In that case, a fight is inevitable.¡±


    With that said, the sea suddenly surged with raging energy pressure, which quickly spread throughout


    the entire ocean!


    Boom!


    The battle had started again! This was an unprecedented battle!

 Chapter 2552

    Chapter 2552


    From the electronic satellite images from outer space, it could be seen that one area of the ocean was


    caught in the vortex of battle. There was raging energy pressure, soaring mes, and waves hundreds


    of meters high. That scene was like a meteorite impact or nuclear explosion. The satellites of all the


    countries captured this apocalyptic scene.


    The Octagon and Nonagon, as well as the golden pce of Country Y, all fell into silence. This was a


    battle between the world¡¯s top two powerhouses in the realm of the other shore. It was also a full-scale


    battle at that.


    Terrifying!


    If the battle continued, the entire ocean would be dried up. Even a continent would be reduced to


    rubble. No one could predict the oue of this battle.


    The news was that three dayster, Zeus returned to the sacred city in a wretched state. Even his


    lightning spear had broken into three pieces due to the battle.


    Since that day, Zeus went into seclusion. Even the sacred city closed its doors to the outside world.


    The entire Western world was shrouded in an inexplicable air of depression. There were rumors that


    Zeus had lost, his body had copsed, and he was on the brink of death.


    In the sacred city, the forces under themand of Zeus¡¯ two sons also began to move their battle for


    power from the dark out into the open. They started topete for power fearlessly.


    The remaining gods of the West also began to tighten their control over the respective bases and


    business outside. In short, the entire West was shrouded in a great shadow of pressure.


    ***Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Back to Philip, who met up with Fennel in his private estate. Three dayster, Roger arrived at this


    manor in a bad state.


    ¡°Father!¡± Philip saw his father¡¯s pale face and the chaotic state of the power of rules in his body.


    Roger sat on the sofa in the hall with Philip¡¯s support.


    The energy and chaotic power of rules that leaked from his body prevented normal people from


    approaching him.


    Roger coughed violently and said, ¡°I¡®m fine. I¡¯m just a little injured.¡±


    Philip saw Roger¡¯s condition and turned to Fennel with a frown.


    Fennel said, ¡°I have a Dragon Transformation Pond that I found a few years ago.¡±


    Hearing that, Roger said without further ado, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll reward you in the future.¡±


    After saying that, he followed Fennel into the depths of the manor.


    When Fennel came out, Philip quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look good. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen your father like this.


    The power of rules in his body is in utter chaos.¡±


    ¡°What are the consequences?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said gravely, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but with the Dragon Transformation Pond and your father¡¯s efforts,


    there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. I¡¯m going to find out about Zeus¡¯ condition now. After a battle


    like this, I¡¯m guessing Zeus isn¡¯t doing well either.¡±

 Chapter 2553

    Chapter 2553


    Philip did not continue his line of questioning, and Fennel quickly left the manor. During this time, Philip


    remained in the manor and kept guard at the entrance leading to the secret chamber. He could sense


    the vast, chaotic energy and power of rules inside the secret chamber. His father¡¯s condition was not


    that good.


    Half a dayter, Fennel returned. His expression changed rapidly as if he was heavily burdened.


    ¡°So, what did you find out?¡± Philip sat on the sofa in the living room and asked.


    Fennel sat down, drank a cup of tea, and said, ¡°The situation is not too good. Zeus is in seclusion now.


    ording to the information from the scouts, Zeus¡¯ injuries are not light. The sacred city is under


    martialw now, and the fight between Leo and Amos has moved from the dark out into the open. The


    sacred city has been divided into two forces. They¡¯re now in the process of seizing the power of the


    chief god.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip fell silent. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Is Zeus really in seclusion?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°He should be. Since your father is already in this state, Zeus shouldn¡¯t be


    any better. Besides, ording to his temper, he wouldn¡¯t leave the sacred city unattended like this,


    unless his strength and body have encountered a huge crisis.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s face was grave as he asked tentatively, ¡°What¡¯s suppressed underneath the sacred city?¡±


    Hearing that, Fennel¡¯s face instantly became dark and grave as he said, ¡°Those things suppressed


    under the sacred city are a bunch of monsters from thousands of years ago. Only the chief god of the


    sacred citybined with the sacred sword can suppress them. Once these monsters escape from the


    sacred city, they¡¯ll cause immeasurable destruction to the entire Western world and even the Eastern


    world!¡±


    ¡°What kind of monsters?¡± Philip asked.


    After a moment of silence, Fennel said slowly, ¡°Beelzebub!¡±


    ¡°Beelzebub?¡± Philip was dumbfounded, his face full of surprise.


    He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a mythical creature? Why is such a monster here?¡±


    Fennel nodded before he shook his head and said, ¡°No, those monsters just look simr to Beelzebub.


    They¡¯re not the real thing, but you can consider them a variant of Beelzebub. They¡¯re creatures from


    the other shore. Thousands of years ago, they were suppressed here by the first chief god of the


    sacred city! Several of these monsters escaped decades ago and wreaked havoc in the sacred city,


    even destroying several surrounding cities. If not for Zeus, I¡¯m afraid things would¡¯ve been much worse.


    Moreover, those creatures almost broke Zeus because he couldn¡¯t wield the sacred sword.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip understood a little more.


    To suppress those monsters, not only was the strength of the other shore needed but also the sacred


    sword. However, Zeus, the chief god of the sacred city, could not use the sacred sword now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t outsiders know that Zeus can¡¯t use the sacred sword?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°So what if they knew? Zeus is the chief god. Who dares to oppose him?


    Besides, it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t use it at all. In the past, Zeus was able to use the sacred sword, but


    because of one choice, something seemed to have changed in him. Hence, the sacred sword no longer


    acknowledges him.¡±


    With that said, Fennel stared at Philip and said, ¡°By the way, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it seemed that you


    were holding the sacred sword in your hand when you fought with Leo?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, l¡¯m not too sure either. But I can feel the sword¡¯s dependence on me,


    just like a child who has found someone he trusts.¡±


    Fennel looked at Philip in surprise and said, ¡°In the history of the Wes tern world, there has never been


    an Easterner who could wield the sacred sword. You¡¯re the first. There must be some other reason for


    this.¡±


    Philip was silent, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°Will my father be okay?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°With the Dragon Transformation Pond, your father should be fine.


    But I don¡¯t know what will happen next.¡±


    After this, the living room fell into silence. A momentter, the guard outside the door came in, bowed,


    and said, ¡°Lord Apollo, a man named Steven asks to see you.¡±


    Fennel raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°Why is this guy here?¡±


    Soon, Steven walked into the living room led by the guard.

 Chapter 2554

    Chapter 2554


    With a smile on his face and looking as handsome as ever, Steven spread his arms as soon as he


    entered. He eximed, ¡°Oh, Young Patriarch rke, Lord Apollo, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    Philip embraced Steven slightly, but Fennel declined.


    Steven was not concerned and merely smiled.


    Philip asked, ¡°Steven, how did you find this ce?¡±


    Steven raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to send you some intelligence, of course.¡±


    ¡®Intelligence?¡¯


    ¡°Information about my sister?¡± Philip was full of excitement.


    Steven nodded and took out a delicate small box from his pocket. He opened the small box, and inside


    was a USB sh drive.


    He said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is the information about that organization collected by our Smith


    family. However, I must state in advance that this is only a part of the information. I have no ess to


    further information. I need to go back and ask my father for his opinion.¡±


    Philip frowned and said with augh, ¡°Steven, your Smith family is really good at doing business one


    step at a time.¡±


    Steven shrugged and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t make fun of me, Young Patriarch rke. I¡¯m just following the


    rules of the Smith family.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Philip did not dwell on it. He took the sh drive, found aptop, plugged the drive in, and saw the


    information inside. After reading everything, Philip¡¯s face became very dark and ugly.


    Fennel also nced through it quickly. After reading it, the look on his face was very ugly as well.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Fennel turned his head and asked.


    Philip was silent. His brows were furrowed, and he was very troubled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ording to this information, this organization is really surprising,¡± Philip said


    frankly.


    Fennel also nodded slightly and said, ¡°They actually have so many forces behind them, many of which


    we havee into contact with before. Even these are only the side branches and minor forces. If you


    really want to fight this organization, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll be a lot of trouble. Even if you¡¯re from the rke


    family, you¡¯ll face huge retaliation.¡±


    Philip understood what Fennel meant, so it was difficult for him to make a choice now.


    Steven looked at the two from the side and said with a smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I don¡¯t think you


    need to target this organization now. After all, your sister is safe for the time being. Why don¡¯t you make


    other preparations first and then decide when the time is ripe?¡±


    Steven¡¯s words reminded Philip, and his dim eyes gradually became bright.


    ¡°Steven is right. Since I can¡¯t make a choice now, I¡¯ll take my time to prepare for it. One day, I¡¯ll confront


    them. Even if I need to use the entire rke family, as long as they dare to harm my sister, I¡¯ll make


    them understand the taste of destruction!¡± Philip said coldly.

 Chapter 2555

    Chapter 2555


    This deration revealed Philip¡¯s determination. He chose to prepare for a long struggle with that


    organization in the following days. ording to Steven¡¯s information, that organization was very


    pervasive withrge andplex forces. He could not strike easily or it would cause unnecessary


    trouble.


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Young Patriarch rke, Lord Apollo, there¡¯ll be a private party


    tonight. I wonder if you two are interested in attending.¡±


    Philip shook his head and refused. ¡°I still have some personal matters to attend to, so I won¡®t be going.¡±


    Fennel also refused.


    Steven smiled and said, ¡°No, Young Patriarch rke, you must attend. Do you know what this private


    party is about?¡±


    Philip was at a loss and frowned. He looked at Steven and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Steven said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t you want to learn about the Lovce family?¡±


    ¡®The Lovce family?¡¯


    Philip¡¯s eyes suddenly became solemn as he asked, ¡°The party tonight, is it held by the Lovce


    family?¡±


    Steven shrugged and said, ¡°You can say that. If my intelligence is correct, you may meet the person


    you really want to see at the party.¡±


    Hearing Steven¡¯s words, Philip immediately thought of Wynn! Would Wynn appear at the party tonight?


    Did she not return to the Lovce family to take care of some things?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll attend!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After a moment of hesitation, Philip agreed and said, ¡°But who from the Lovce family is hosting the


    party? And what¡¯s the purpose?¡±


    Steven replied, ¡°Well, Young Patriarch rke, your question has really stumped me. I can only tell you


    that the other party¡¯s name is Shane Lovce, who should be considered a core member of the


    Lovce family. The purpose of the party is naturally for the vacant position of the gods. The outside


    world is now talking about how powerful and mysterious the two of you are to overthrow the Hall of


    Evil.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were grim. He did not expect Shane Lovce to be at this party.


    After seeing Steven away, Philip looked at Fennel. The former asked, ¡°How strong is Shane Lovce?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°He¡¯s no weaker than me, but from the looks of it now, you should stand a chance against


    him.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I need you to be prepared. There may be some unnecessary troubles at the


    party tonight.¡±


    Fennel raised his brows and asked, ¡°Are you going to take action on Shane?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I want to test the waters to find out how strong the Lovce family really is.¡±


    Fennel thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡±


    ***


    In the evening, Steven¡¯s cars arrived. Three Rolls-Royces to pick up Fennel and Philip.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Lord Apollo, let¡¯s go.¡± Steven sat in the front passenger seat with a smile on


    his face.


    The car drove to a mountain manor in Sendona. The environment here was beautiful with a natural golf


    course and a glorious castle. The castle was brightly lit at this moment. Luxury cars could be seen from


    time to time on the street leading to the castle.


    The parking lot in front of the castle was also full of various luxury cars.


    Philip, Fennel, and Steven got out of the car. They were slightly surprised by the splendid atmosphere


    of the castle in front of them.

 Chapter 2556

    Chapter 2556


    Fennel nodded inwardly and said, ¡°The Lovce family seems to be quite powerful. To have such a


    large castle and invite so many people, it seems that they¡¯re determined to get the position of the new


    god.¡±


    Steven stood next to the two and said, ¡°The Lovce family is quite influential in the West, and they do


    stand a chance for the god position. Especially Shane. He reached the realm of the gods long ago.


    ording to the Smith family¡®s intelligence, his chances of bing the new god are on par with the


    Underground Bounty Society. He¡¯s the most popr candidate right now.¡±


    Philip nodded inwardly.


    The Lovce family had almost disappeared from the country, but unexpectedly, they were doing quite


    well in the West.


    ¡°This way, please.¡± Steven made an inviting gesture.


    The three walked inside. Soon after, an uncannyugh came from behind them.


    ¡°Hehe, Steven, how dare you show up here?¡±


    The three of them looked back and saw Louis XXVI from Kester Manor walking toward them with a cold


    expression.


    He was still as arrogant as ever and was dressed in a pale golden outfit. That aristocratic demeanor


    was really obvious no matter where he went.


    Steven¡¯s face darkened when he saw Louis XXVI because he saw Alice Elizabeth who followed behind


    him. That was his goddess.


    Alice smiled when she saw Steven and seemed to take more interest in him.


    Louis XXVI walked up to them with a smug look on his face. He looked at Steven and warned, ¡°Steven,


    what right do you have to be here?¡±


    Steven frowned and said, ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I? You only got your title as duke by


    inheritance. It¡¯s nothing to be proud of.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha¡± Louis XXVI sneered and said, ¡°But I¡¯m still a duke. I¡¯m much better than you, a viscount.


    Now, as a duke, I order you to salute me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Steven was furious!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Louis XXVI actually used his title as duke to oppress Steven.


    After Louis XXVI said that, he nced at Fennel and Philip beside Steven. He said, ¡°You¡¯re actually


    hanging out with two humble Easterners. Steven, look at how far you¡¯ve fallen! In my opinion, the Smith


    family will be destroyed in your hands sooner orter!¡±


    Philip did not intend to get involved at first, but the contempt and ridicule for the Easterners contained


    in Louis XXVI¡¯s words disgusted him.


    ¡°Have the Easterners offended you? Why don¡¯t you have a good word for Easterners at all?¡± Suddenly,


    Philip asked coldly.


    Louis XXVI turned to Philip with a chill in his eyes and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m the Duke of


    Louis, a royalty! A humble and ugly Easterner like you is not worthy to stand and speak in front of me!


    Your words will only dirty the air around here! You Easterners are trash!¡±


    Louis XXVI was furious. No one ever dared to speak to him in that way, let alone a humble Easterner. It


    was an insult to his dignity and pride as a duke. The Louis family valued dignity more than life!


    Smack!


    Philip decisively pped Louis XXVI¡¯s arrogant face so hard that the other party was dumbfounded!


    ¡°Dirty? With the dirty racial thoughts of you Westerners, why do you say the Easterners are dirty?¡±


    Philip rebuked coldly.

 Chapter 2557

    Chapter 2557


    Louis XXVI was startled by that p. Next to him, Alice was also shocked. She covered her mouth, and


    her eyes popped wide open.


    ¡°Louis, are you alright?¡± Alice still cared about Louis XXVI and quickly stepped forward. She held his


    arm and asked with concern.


    At the same time, she stared at Philip angrily and scolded, ¡°Why did you hit Louis? Although he said


    something rude, you can¡¯t hit him like that! He¡¯s the youngest duke in Counter and my future husband!¡±


    After saying that, Alice stared at Steven with resentment in her eyes and said, ¡°Steven, I had changed


    my mind about you at first and wanted to give you a chance. But seeing as how you¡¯re hanging out with


    such a reckless and rowdy Easterner, I¡¯m disappointed in you! You¡¯re as mean and hateful as they are!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice reprimanded Steven, causing Steven¡¯s face to turn ugly and aggrieved. He did not expect Alice to


    act this way, whichpletely overturned the image he had of her as a sublime goddess in his mind.


    The current Alice hadpletely lost the grace, ss, and elegance of a princess.


    Steven felt very bad, but he still exined, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re my friends, so let me apologize to


    you on their behalf.¡±


    Perhaps Alice was only angry because Louis XXVI got hit, so she fumed and lost her elegance. That


    was what Steven thought. However, Alice angrily pped Steven and humiliated him. ¡°Steven, who do


    you think you are? You¡¯re just a lowly viscount. I don¡¯t ept your apology! I want them to apologize to


    Louis! He¡¯s an honorable duke! How can we allow an Easterner to p him? If you don¡¯t get them to


    apologize to Louis, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Steven was upset, and his eyes shed with worry. His cheek burned with pain!


    Philip and Fennel nced sideways at Steven. This was the price of being apdog. In Alice¡¯s opinion,


    Steven was just a viscount and a third wheel she took a slight interest in. No, perhaps he was not even


    a third wheel.


    Meanwhile, Louis XXVI finally returned to his senses and touched his somewhat swollen cheek. He


    was full of anger!


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    This humble Easterner actually dared to p him, the youngest duke of Country Y. This was a disgrace


    to the Louis royal family!


    An absolute insult!


    ¡°F*ck, you stupid Easterner! How dare you hit this noble face? I¡¯m the Duke of Louis! The youngest


    duke of Country Y! The most promising duke under Her Majesty the Queen!¡±


    Louis XXVI growled with dark eyes. His handsome face seemed a little evil due to emotional


    fluctuations. Especially that hooked nose and spraying spittle made it more difficult for others to believe


    his identity.


    Was he really a duke?


    Many people attending the party gathered nearby. They were all prominent figures of the West and


    naturally recognized Louis and Alice!


    ¡°Oh my, is that Duke Louis XXVI? He was actually pped by an Easterner?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this world? Someone dares to p Duke Louis in the face! He¡¯s a royal duke!¡±


    ¡°Viscount Steven is also there, being scolded by Princess Alice!¡±


    On one hand, the onlookers were shocked by Philip¡¯s strike. On the other hand, they mocked Steven.


    Now, the entire Western world knew that Steven was Alice¡¯s faithfulpdog. Those who probed found


    out what the termpdog meant. They kept mocking Steven in private. However, Steven was unaware.


    No, even if he was, he would think that others were just jealous of him.

 Chapter 2558

    Chapter 2558


    At this moment, Louis XXVI arrogantly pointed at Philip and roared. ¡°Damn it, you must apologize to me


    in front of everyone! I¡¯ll also break that hand of yours! That¡¯s the price of your disrespect to me!¡±


    However, Philip stared indifferently at the furious Louis and said, ¡°Duke Louis, in my opinion, you¡¯re


    nothing more than an ordinary person. Your so-called dukedom poses no threat to me at all.¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you look down on the Louis royal family?¡± Louis roared.


    Beside him, Alice also chided. Seeing this scene, Steven¡¯s heart was broken.


    Fennel gently patted Steven¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Steven, you must understand that in Alice¡¯s eyes,


    you may not be worth a dime. Don¡¯t cheapen your love. Since she looks down on you as a viscount,


    why do you still want to be herpdog? There are plenty of good women in this world. You should learn


    to give up.¡±


    Steven nced at Fennel before he looked at Alice, who hadpletely lost her poise as a princess


    and started spewing curses.


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    Finally, Steven mustered his courage and shouted at Alice, ¡°I won¡¯t be yourpdog anymore! You have


    no right to order me to do anything I don¡®t want to do! They¡¯re my friends, and they won¡¯t apologize!


    Duke Louis simply got what he deserved!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Alice was shocked, looked at Steven in disbelief, and said, ¡°Steven, are you crazy? l¡¯m Alice, your


    goddess! Haven¡¯t you been courting me all this while? How dare you talk to me like that? I now order


    you to apologize to me! If you do, I¡¯ll choose to forgive you for your recklessness to me just now! Also, I


    might consider giving you another chance to court me.¡±


    Steven chuckled and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re not worthy of it! Spend the rest of your life with Duke Louis!¡±


    These words resounded through the whole room. Alice and Louis XXVI were shocked. The people


    around them were also filled with horror.


    Steven actually gave up the opportunity to court Alice and even made things clear between them.


    At this time, Louis XXVI fell into a frenzy. He quickly dialed his phone and shouted, ¡°Guards, get over


    here right now! I want to punish three obnoxious viins!¡±


    After saying this, Louis XXVI stared at Philip and the others smugly and angrily. He threatened them,


    saying, ¡°You¡¯re finished! My personal guards will be here soon. I¡¯ll make sure they beat you up


    properly!¡±


    However, the three nced at each other with a smile. Philip and Fennel took the lead by rolling up


    their sleeves and walking toward Louis.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Louis was flustered.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna beat you up, of course!¡±


    Philip and Fennel smiled in unison. Then, they punched and kicked Louis XXVI in ¡®bloody¡¯ revenge!


    ¡°Ow¡­ Ouch! Stop it, damn it! I¡¯m a duke!¡± The miserable screams of Louis XXVI resounded in the


    castle.


    ¡°Steven,e on!¡± Fennel turned his head and shouted.


    Steven clenched his fist, took off his jacket, rushed into the fight, and yelled, ¡°Louis, go to hell, you


    b*stard!¡±

 Chapter 2559

    Chapter 2559


    Philip, Fennel, and Steven gave the high and mighty Louis XXVI a thorough beating!


    The youngest duke of Counter had lost his entire noble image and fell to the ground wretchedly. He


    covered his head and shouted desperately.


    ¡°Ow, f*ck, stop! I¡¯m Duke Louis XXVI! Steven, you damned viscount! This is insubordination! You¡¯re


    finished! Your Smith family is finished!¡±


    Louis XXVI roared. ¡°I must return and tell the Queen about this! I want the Queen to revoke the noble


    rights of your Smith family!¡±


    ¡°Louis XXVI, you b*stard, how dare you threaten me? I¡¯ll kick you to death!¡± Steven was furious.


    Once he started, he could not stop. He lifted his foot and kicked Louis XXVI, who was lying on the


    ground covering his head. He cursed, ¡°Do you want toin about me? Do you think the Smith


    family can be messed with?¡±


    In the face of Steven¡¯s ferocity, the onlookers erupted in discussions.


    ¡°Oh my, what did I see?¡±


    ¡°Steven is so scary. He even dares to beat Duke Louis?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over! The consequences are very serious for a Viscount to beat a duke!¡±


    However, Philip and the others did not seem to care about the discussions around them.


    Steven got tired and stopped his punching and kicking. He looked coldly at Louis, who looked


    miserable on the floor.


    Alice recovered from her shock and hurriedly stepped forward to help Louis, whose face was all


    swollen. She supported him up from the floor and asked with concern, ¡°Louis, are you alright? Oh, my


    dear Louis, just look at your face!¡±


    Alice was heartbroken. She turned her head and stared angrily at Steven, pointing at his nose and


    cursing, ¡°Steven, how dare you?! You¡¯re just a viscount, but you assaulted Louis in public! He¡¯s a duke!


    You¡¯ re finished! Your Smith family is finished too!¡±


    Steven looked at Alice and said coldly, ¡°Alice, stop pointing fingers at me. From today onward, I won¡¯t


    court you anymore, so please show me some respect! The Smith family had a duke once, and my


    father is now a marquis! He¡¯ll be promoted to a duke next month!¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Alice was a little flustered and did not understand what Steven meant.


    Steven smiled coldly, bowed slightly to Alice, and said, ¡°It means nothing. I just hope you can watch


    your steps in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Steven turned his head and was about to leave.


    Philip and Fennel also smiled and followed suit. However, Louis could not let go of these vicious thugs


    so easily after being beaten. He immediately shouted, ¡°Stop! Stand right there, Steven! And you two


    stupid and lowly Easterners! Beating the duke is a capital offense! Don¡¯t even try to run away!¡±


    With that said, a group of the duke¡¯s personal guards rushed over from a distance. These guards were


    dressed in silver attire with golden stripes on their shoulders and chests. They wore customized


    knight¡¯s helmets of the duke¡¯s personal guards on their heads. They were also equipped with gold and


    white knight swords around their waists.


    ng!


    A group of ten people surrounded Philip and the others and drew their swords from their waists.


    The atmosphere changed suddenly.


    Louis XXVI sneered at Steven and the others who were surrounded and said arrogantly, ¡°You want to


    run, huh? My personal guards have arrived, so let¡¯s see how you can run! How dare you assault the


    duke? I want all of you dead!¡±


    After saying that, Louis XXVI waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Take them down and bring them back to


    Country Y. I want to torture them myself!¡±


    In an instant, the ten personal guards stepped forward to take down Philip and the rest. However, Philip


    and Fennel exchanged a nce and shook their heads helplessly.


    Biff! Bang! Thud!


    In less than a minute, these ten guards were beaten to a pulp.


    Louis XXVI was dumbfounded with fear as he looked at all the guards around him wailing on the


    ground. Then, he saw Philip walking toward him with a long knight¡¯s sword. His face turned pale with


    fright.


    ¡°Y-You damned Easterner, what do you want to do?¡± Louis shouted while he staggered back for fear


    that Philip would stab him to death with the sword in his hand.


    Philip coldly looked at Louis, who was scared out of his wits at this moment. He raised the silver sword


    in his hand and ced it against Louis¡¯ neck. The sharp tip of the sword made a small cut on Louis¡¯


    neck and blood seeped out. Louis was so terrified that he almost knelt and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Duke Louis, I hope you can go back and read up about the East. Stop making insults at every turn.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the East, you¡¯re the inferior one.¡±


    Philip said coldly. With a sh of the knight¡¯s sword in his hand, he shed Louis¡¯ clothes and pants.


    Whoa!


    In an instant, Louis stood exposed in his underwear! It was immediately followed by a burst of mocking


    laughter. Although many people knew that Louis XXVI was a duke and could not be messed with


    easily, theical and embarrassed look as he scrambled to pick up his pants made it hard for them to


    remain calm.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Amid everyone¡¯s jeers, Louis stared angrily at the departing backs of Philip and the others with his


    pants in his hand. He roared, ¡°F*ck! I won¡¯t let you off! I definitely won¡¯t!¡±


    Then, he ran to his car in a panic and left the ce with Alice.


    Philip and the others walked into the castle. In the middle was a huge open-air pool party that was


    brightly lit. Countless hot and sexy girls walked around. Their swaying bodies and shimmering figures


    in the waves stimted the hearts.


    Steven stopped abruptly, looked at Philip and Fennel seriously, and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Patriarch


    rke, Lord Apollo. I¡­¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and said with a smile, ¡°Steven, if you¡¯re a little less business-


    minded, we can actually be friends.¡±


    Heating this, Steven¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Philip and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, are you


    really willing to be friends with me?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Why not? Friends should be treated with sincerity. Steven, I hope you won¡¯t


    let me down.¡±


    Steven frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show


    you my sincerity.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and walked to the corner. He took out his phone, dialed a number,


    and muttered into it. Then, he returned to Philip and Fennel¡¯s side. He said, ¡°My sincerity will be here


    soon. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Philip looked at Steven, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Steven, just call me Philip from now on.¡±

 Chapter 2560

    Chapter 2560


    Steven smiled, nodded in response, and said, ¡°I¡¯d better call you Mr. rke.¡±


    Philip was not bothered.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They stood at the entrance of the castle and watched the intoxicating pool party inside. Many


    prominent figures in the West were at the scene, mingling and chatting. Philip and the others also


    found a corner and sat down for the time being.


    A waiter walked over and served them wine.


    Philip looked at the frolicking crowd nearby, then asked Fennel and Steven in a low voice, ¡°Is the


    private event tonight this pool party? Is the election of the gods such child¡¯s y in the West?¡±


    Without waiting for Fennel to speak, Steven exined, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This is just


    an appetizer before the private party. The main event willeter. What you see now is just the


    prelude. The real big shots are usually inside.¡±


    As Steven said that, he motioned with his eyes for Philip and Fennel to look at the second floor of the


    splendid castle.


    Philip looked up. Indeed, he could see the huge open-air balcony on the second floor of the castle from


    here. Many dignitaries chatted and asionally nced at the partying crowd below.


    ¡°However, we have no internal invitation, so we can only take a look from here. Only the core guests of


    this private party can enter the second floor, including all the forces rted to the Lovce family.¡±


    Steven made full use of his intelligence expertise and introduced several big shots to Philip and Fennel.


    ¡°The old man with gray hair is Hubert Marjorie, the president of a listedpany with total assets


    amounting to 30 billion dors. He manages the import and export business for the Lovce family in


    the dark and sometimes smuggles weapons.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes fell on an old man with gray hair on the second floor. He looked plump and flushed as he


    sipped wine and chatted with a few women.


    ¡°That tall guy over there is Pete Faraday, the person in charge of liaison and main agent for the


    Lovce family in Sendona. He has many abnormal forces in his hand and likes toe up with


    devious methods, but this person has greed for money and lust.¡±


    Steven took a sip of his wine and said with a sneer, ¡°Maybe you can start with him and get a lot of


    inside information about the Lovce family.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed as he took a serious look at the tall man.


    Pete Faraday¡­


    ¡°Is there a chance to bring him over for a chat?¡± Philip looked at Fennel.


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Steven continued to introduce, ¡°The Eastern woman in a red backless dress over there is an important


    person tonight. She¡¯s a core member of the Lovce family called Cleo Lovce. ording to the


    intelligence, she¡¯s the sister of Shane Lovce. She¡¯s a very intelligent woman with a great mind and


    means.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip and Fennel looked over.


    On the second floor, the woman in a red backless dress had delicate facial features and was a


    gorgeous beauty. She was very elegant and dignified.


    Shane¡¯s elder sister, Cleo Lovce.


    As if she sensed the three people¡¯s gazes, Cleo looked over at the southeast corner downstairs. She


    made eye contact with Philip. Cleo smiled, and her eyes seemed to be twinkling. After this brief eye


    contact, Cleo said something to several people around her before she turned around and disappeared


    from sight.


    Steven continued, ¡°That one over there is¡­¡±


    After introducing many people in a row, Philip got a rough idea of these people.


    For the vacant position of the gods, the Lovce family had gone to great lengths indeed.


    ¡°So, what do you think are the chances of Shane bing the new god?¡± Philip frowned and asked


    Fennel.


    Fennel shrugged, leaned back, and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Whether he can be a god, the forces


    under hismand are one factor, but Zeus will decide in the end. Otherwise, he can only obtain the


    position by a challenge.¡±


    Philip fell silent.


    They just sat there for a while. At this time, a fragrance wafted over. The next moment, a clear and


    pleasant voice rang out.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to wee Mr. rke to the Lovce family¡¯s castle.¡±


    Philip looked up and saw Cleo in her red backless dress, looking very noble as she walked up to them.


    With a ss of whiskey in her hand, she toasted Philip.


    Steven¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Cleo and whispered in Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. rke, be careful.


    This woman is not easy to deal with.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Do you know me, Miss Lovce?¡±


    Cleo said graciously, ¡°Of course. By right, you can be considered the son-inw of our Lovce family,


    right, Mr. rke?¡±


    Hiss! The surrounding air quickly froze.


    Philip took a sip of the wine in his hand, raised his eyebrows to look at the smiling Cleo, and asked,


    ¡°Are you here for something, Miss Lovce?¡±


    Cleo shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just think that I should remind you, lest


    something unpleasant happenster.¡±


    Philip put down the wine ss in his hand, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Something unpleasant?¡±


    Cleo pursed her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while. I won¡¯t disturb you any further. I hope you have a


    good time.¡±


    With that said, Cleo turned around and left. Philip and the others fell into silence.


    What did Cleo mean?


    Fennel shook his head in puzzlement and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡±


    Soon, the pool party ended. Amid the lights and apuse, those people on the second floor of the


    castle also came down to the tform on the first floor to have fun with everyone.


    Cleo stood in the center of the tform and said to everyone with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m very d that everyone


    coulde to this private party we¡¯re hosting tonight. Next, let¡¯s invite the two main stars of the


    evening.¡±


    p, p, p!


    Amid the thunderous apuse, two well-dressed figures walked out from the castle hall surrounded by


    servants. One was young and handsome, dressed in a white suit like a Prince Charming from a fairy


    tale. There was an evil charm at the corners of his mouth, Shane Lovce.


    The other one wore a ck evening dress. She walked with noble and elegant steps, looking very


    charming and gracious. Moreover, as soon as she appeared, she attracted the attention of the


    audience. She looked dazzling under the lights.


    An Eastern woman was actually so beautiful!


    Everyone could not help butpliment her secretly.


    When Philip saw the woman in the ck evening dress, he stood up abruptly!


    Wynn Johnston!

 Chapter 2561

    Chapter 2561


    At this moment, Wynn and Shane appeared together, looking dazzling and noble under the spotlight. It


    was the first time that Philip saw such a noble and elegant side of Wynn. No, to be precise, Wynn in the


    past was very approachable. Even if she attended business events and dressed for the asion, she


    would not look like this. That was because the current Wynn appeared to carry an unfamiliar sense of


    distance.


    Philip stood up abruptly, which startled Fennel and Steven beside him.


    Fennel took it in stride. He recognized Wynn, so when he saw Wynn and Shane walking out together, a


    chill shed at the corner of his eyes. He asked, ¡°Why is Wynn here?¡±


    Philip shook his head in bafflement, but it seemed that Wynn was here to attend this party.


    Steven smiled, got up, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, this is the important person I said you may want to meet.


    ording to my information, she¡¯s your wife.¡±


    Steven did not yet understand the implications and only thought that Philip would be happy to meet his


    wife.


    After all, being in a foreignnd, he should be happy to see the woman he always thought of.


    Of course, Philip was happy. The shock on his face was instantly reced by tenderness as he looked


    at Wynn under the spotlight surrounded by everyone. She looked like a regal angel.


    Meanwhile, on stage, Cleo invited Wynn and Shane to stand in front. She smiled at everyone and said,


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯d like to formally introduce someone to you tonight. She¡¯s the long-lost bloodline of my


    Lovce family and will also be a core member of our family in the future.¡±


    Cleo apuded and invited Wynn to step forward.


    Wynn bowed to everyone humbly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a great pleasure to meet all of you. My name is Wynn


    Johnston.¡±


    A round of apuse rang. Everyone was impressed by Wynn¡¯s angelic poise and appearance.


    Discussions erupted below the stage.


    Philip stood in the corner, hoping that Wynn would see him. However, Wynn did not seem to look in


    that direction and kept chatting with the noble guests. Seeing that Wynn was about to leave the


    tform with Cleo and Shane, Philip could not wait any longer. He walked quickly through the crowd.


    As he got closer, he heard Wynn¡¯sughter.


    Philip grabbed Wynn¡¯s delicate arm as she was turning to leave and said with a gentle smile,


    ¡°Wynnie¡­¡±


    Many dignitaries of the West were taken aback at this scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is that rude Easterner?¡±


    ¡°How dare he grab the angel¡¯s arm? No!¡±


    ¡°Who is be? He looks unfamiliar. Where did hee from?¡±


    Amid the crowd¡¯s chatter, a gentle smile remained on Philip¡¯s face. After all, he had left the country for


    half a month. For him to meet Wynn whom he had been thinking of, he was naturally very happy.


    Philip spread his arms excitedly and was about to hug Wynn. However, a sudden change urred!


    Smack!


    Wynn turned around, her face cold. She raised her fair arm, pped Philip across the face, and


    reprimanded, ¡°Let go! Who are you? Do I know you?¡±


    This p resounded throughout the pool party and also in everyone¡¯s hearts!


    Philip was stunned and stood frozen in ce. He stared at the familiar woman in front of him in


    disbelief!


    Fennel and Steven who came over were also taken aback and looked at each other, unable to figure


    out the situation.


    ¡°Lord Apollo, what¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Miss Wynn Johnston the wife of Mr. rke? Why is she acting like


    she doesn¡¯t know him?¡± Steven was confused.


    Fennel was even more stunned, and his face darkened. The Westerners around were also startled


    before they burst into mockingughter.


    ¡°F*ck that Easterner for trying to take advantage of my goddess!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Miss Johnston doesn¡¯t know you, you stupid pervert!¡±


    ¡°Guards, kick that Easterner out! We don¡¯t wee him here!¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s curses, Philip could not be bothered at all. He stated fixedly at Wynn in front of him.


    He could not understand why Wynn did this. Why did she say she did not know him?


    From Wynn¡¯s eyes, Philip clearly sensed her anger and unfamiliarity with him.


    That was right. Unfamiliarity!


    Wynn¡¯s bright eyes were filled with disgust for him! She really did not recognize him?


    How was that possible?


    Philip was so agitated that he grabbed Wynn and shouted, ¡°Wynnie, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Philip rke! I¡¯m your


    husband. What¡¯s wrong with you? Why don¡¯t you recognize me?!¡±


    Wynn was grabbed by Philip and felt the pain in her wrist. She shouted, ¡°Let go of me. I don¡¯t know


    you. What husband? If you touch me again, I¡¯ll call security!¡± Wynn struggled.


    At this time, Shane stepped forward with an evil smile from beside ¡®Wynn. He grabbed Philip¡¯s hand


    and pulled him away from Wynn. He looked at Philip coldly and said, ¡°Philip rke, this is my castle,


    don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    After saying that, Shane shoved Philip abruptly with cold eyes.


    Philip staggered back, his face full of disbelief and iprehension. His eyes darted between Wynn


    and Shane. He shouted, ¡°Wynnie, it¡¯s me, Philip rke. It has only been half a month. What¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡±


    Wynn was obviously frightened by Philip¡¯s actions and hid next to Cleo. She said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know


    any Philip rke. I think you got the wrong person.¡±


    Boom!


    This sentence exploded in Philip¡¯s heart! She really did not recognize him?


    His wife of four years actually did not know him. What a ridiculous joke!


    Something must have happened to Wynn. Was she forced into it?


    Philip stared at Shane coldly and said angrily, ¡°Shane Lovce, did your Lovce family coerce


    Wynn? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to do anything to her, I¡¯ll destroy your Lovce family!¡±


    However, Shane smiled lightly and said, ¡°Philip, listen carefully. She¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°Cleo, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m a little tired,¡± Wynn said to Cleo who was beside her. She did not seem to want to


    stay here.


    Cleo nodded and turned to leave with Wynn.


    Philip got anxious and shouted, ¡°Wynnie, Wynn! Why don¡¯t you recognize me? What¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    Bang!


    Shane kicked Philip violently in the chest and shouted coldly, ¡°Guards! Throw this troublemaker out!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In an instant, four or five tall burly bodyguards rushed out and pinned Philip to the ground. They had


    special handcuffs with them. Philip waspletely suppressed when he tried to use his special


    powers!


    Shane looked down at Philip who was pinned to the ground andughed coldly. He said, ¡°Philip, you


    never expected this, right? Hahaha!¡±


    After saying that, he shouted, ¡°Break his arms and throw him out!¡±


    However, at this time, Wynn, who was ready to leave, turned around and whispered, ¡°Forget it, Shane.


    Just drive them out.¡±

 Chapter 2562

    Chapter 2562


    Wynn nced coldly at Philip who was pinned to the ground, and a trace of doubt shed in her eyes.


    This man was very strange. For a brief moment just now, her heart actually ached.


    What was wrong with her?


    She did not know the man in front of her at all, so why would her heart suddenly ache when she saw


    him being pinned to the ground?


    Shane smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he stared coldly at Philip, who was pinned to the ground. He said with a sneer, ¡°Guards, throw


    him out.¡±


    With thatmand, the bodyguards dragged Philip up and out through the back door. Philip stared at


    Wynn who turned to leave. He could not believe that Wynn could not recognize him even though he


    was right in front of her.


    They had only been separated for half a month! How could this happen?


    Why would this happen? What had happened to Wynn? Did the Lovce family do this?


    ¡°Wynn! Wynnie! I¡¯m Philip, your husband! Don¡¯t you even remember M?¡± Philip roared.


    In the distance, Wynn stopped abruptly. Her eyes froze as she muttered, ¡°M¡­¡±


    Then, she clutched at her aching head!


    ¡°Wynn!¡± Cleo shouted and watched helplessly as Wynn passed out.


    She hurriedly supported Wynn and left with the servants.


    On this side, Philip and the others had been thrown out of the castle!


    Philip, Fennel, and Steven stood at the door. Fennel and Steven did not immediately speak to Philip at


    this moment but silently looked at his gloomy face. Philip stared fixedly and coldly at the castle door


    while his disbelief and anger grew stronger.


    Something must have happened to Wynn!


    He had clearly arranged for the members of the Shadow Guards to protect her. Why would this still


    happen?


    Could something have happened to them?


    At this moment, Fennel said gravely, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t worry. Maybe Wynn has her reasons. What we need


    to do now is determine if Wynn has really forgotten you. I think there must be something going on here


    that we don¡¯t know about. Although the Lovce family has almost disappeared from the country,


    they¡¯re doing quite well in the West. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with them.¡±


    Hearing Fennel¡¯s words, Philip¡¯s fists creaked as he said coldly, ¡°No matter what, if anything happens to


    Wynn, I won¡¯t let the Lovce family off easily!¡±


    With that said, monstrous killing intent erupted from Philip!


    At this time, a car stopped at the roadside, and a young man got out of the car.


    He hurried over, bowed to Steven, and said, ¡°Viscount Steven, this is the information we just


    intercepted and the information you asked me to bring.¡±


    Steven nodded and waved his hand to signal the servant to stand aside. Then, he took the special


    metal document case, entered a special password, and pressed his fingerprint on the device. He took


    out a document from the case. He said to Philip, ¡°Mr. rke, this is my goodwill as a good friend. It¡¯s


    the information I asked my family to send about the Lovce family and your wife. You should take a


    look at it.¡±


    This information was thetest, which Steven had not even read yet.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 2563

    Chapter 2563


    Philip turned his head, looked at Steven, and took the document from Steven¡¯s hand. He looked


    through it carefully before the veins on his forehead throbbed. He roared. ¡°Damn the Lovce family!¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s state, Fennel and Steven rushed over to take a look. When they saw the contents, they


    were stunned as well. It turned out that the reason why Wynn did not recognize Philip was that the


    Lovce family had tampered with her memory. They actually used the most advanced technology to


    rewrite Wynn¡¯s memory. Now, Wynn was just a puppet for the Lovce family to make aeback.


    Hiss!


    The air fell into dead silence.


    Fennel said furiously, ¡°What the hell is the Lovce family trying to do? How dare they do something


    like this? I¡¯ll arrange for manpower at once. Even if we have to grab her by force, we¡¯ll get Wynn out


    tonight!¡±


    With that said, Fennel was about to call the Strategist. However, Philip suddenly said, ¡°No need! Let¡¯s


    go back and n this out carefully.¡±


    After saying that, Philip took a long nce at the castle door. He then turned around and left with


    Fennel and Steven. After so many things, Philip would not be reckless again. For the Lovce family to


    do this, they must have their trump card. If he broke into the castle tonight, he might be ying right


    into Shane and Cleo¡¯s hands.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He must n this out carefully. Moreover, the hidden forces of the Lovce family had not surfaced so


    far. Philip dared not take this gamble. If they hurt Wynn, he would definitely regret it.


    Meanwhile, in that tall cylindrical spire of the castle, Shane and Cleo stood side by side.


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, Shane looked at Philip and the other two leaving in a car at the


    castle door. He sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, I thought he would break-in. I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d choose


    to leave. It¡¯s really surprising.¡±


    Cleo stood with her arms crossed, disying her full figure. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°He has


    matured. We should be more careful. Moreover, ording to the informant, he hasprehended the


    usage of the source of kingship and has five sources of kingship, no less than you. Once a fight breaks


    out between the two of you, it¡¯s uncertain who will win.¡±


    Shaneughed, turned to Cleo, and said, ¡°Sister, do you underestimate me that much?¡±


    Cleo rolled her eyes at Shane and said, ¡°I¡¯m not underestimating you but warning you. Don¡¯t try to


    mess with him in private. We still have a n to execute. If the n goes awry, the elders in the family


    won¡¯t let you off! You must remember that you¡¯re the future hope of the Lovce family and the one


    who will rece him!¡±


    Shane shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°I prefer freedom.¡±


    Cleo snorted and said, ¡°Once you¡¯re born into the Lovce family, there is no freedom to speak of.¡±


    Shane¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He changed the subject and asked, ¡°How is Wynn?¡±


    Cleo said, ¡°She fell asleep after an injection. She¡¯s still feeling the after-effects of the memory rewriting.


    With Philip¡¯s appearance today, my initial n was to let Wynn stimte him so that he¡¯d lose his mind


    and act impulsively. Unexpectedly, Wynn was affected instead.¡±


    Shane frowned and said, ¡°Increase the injection dosage, then.¡±


    Hearing that, Cleo shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? If she can¡¯t withstand it, she¡¯ll go demented and be


    completely useless to our family!¡±


    Shane shrugged and said, ¡°Okay, whatever. You take care of it. What about those guys? How are they


    now?¡±


    Cleo¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°They¡¯re locked up. After all, they¡¯re members of the Shadow Guards


    belonging to the rke family. We can¡¯t really do anything to them and can only lock them up for the


    time being. Moreover, Fourth Uncle sent you a message, asking you to make a deal with Hades, the


    Lord of the Underworld.¡±

 Chapter 2564

    Chapter 2564


    ¡°I got it. ¡±


    Shane nodded in response and said, ¡°How are the preparations for the god election going?¡±


    Cleo replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m taking care of it.¡±


    ***


    Back at Fennel¡¯s private manor, Philip, Fennel, and Steven sat together.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel¡¯s face was grim as he asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Philip was silent as he looked at the intelligence sent by Steven. After a while, he said to Steven, ¡°I


    need more information about the Lovce family in the West. We can negotiate the price.¡±


    Steven frowned and said, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but my authority is limited.


    The authority lies with my father. I need to ask him about this.¡±


    Philip nodded. Steven quickly got up, walked aside, and made a call.


    ¡°Father, this is Steven. I¡¯m with Mr. rke now. He needs more information about the Lovce family,¡±


    Steven said respectfully to the person on the other end of the line.


    A stern voice rang out. ¡°Steven, you should know that any informationes with a corresponding


    price. Mr. rke has not met our previous conditions, so the Smith family will not provide any more


    information.¡±


    ¡°Father, Mr. rke is my friend. Can you be more flexible? This is also an opportunity for our Smith


    family to befriend the rkes. Do you want to pass up this opportunity?¡± Steven asked.


    There was silence on the other end of the line, then the sound of tapping on the table. After a while, the


    person on the other end of the phone replied, ¡°Steven, you have to remember that you¡¯re the one who


    did this. You didn¡¯t receive my consent. Do you understand? I¡¯m not the only person with the final say in


    the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Steven immediately understood his father¡¯s meaning.


    After ending the call, Steven quickly received the encrypted information. All intelligence was embossed


    with the Smith family¡¯s crest on the cover.


    ¡°Mr. rke, this is the information you want. I¡¯m now a sinner of the Smith family.¡± Steven hurried over,


    transmitted the information to the iPad, and handed it to Philip.


    Philip nced at it and said, ¡°Steven, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my friend. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    After saying that, Philip did not hesitate. The three of them read the information about the Lovce


    family in the West. After reading it, they had a general understanding of the Lovce family¡¯s sphere of


    influence in the West.


    Fennel said grimly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Lovce family¡¯s power in the West to actually be hidden so


    deeply. They even have dealings with several sacred halls and are involved in the development of the


    essence of life.¡±


    Although the Hall of the Sun had its own intelligence agency, it could not do everything it wanted either.


    In terms of intelligence, the Smith family was still one of the best at gathering it.


    Philip looked at the information in his hand, and his face gradually filled with gloom. He said, ¡°The


    Lovce family has disappeared from the country for many years. After working hard in the West for so


    long, it¡¯s not surprising that they¡¯ve achieved such results. The important thing is whether the Lovce


    family can gain recognition in the West. If I make a move against them, will these sacred halls and


    forces jump out to stop me?¡±

 Chapter 2565

    Chapter 2565


    Fennel said solemnly, ¡°Based on the current situation, the Lovce family has dealings with several


    major sacred halls. I don¡¯t think these sacred halls will let you make a move against them so easily.


    Moreover, this is an extraordinary period. Shane Lovce ispeting for the position of the new god.


    Once he seeds, these sacred halls will gain even more benefits. So, in my opinion, they should step


    in and stop it. After all, this ce is different from our country. Human rtions are not important, only


    profits. Furthermore, although your rke family controls a huge chunk of the economy, the rest is in


    the hands of the West. Here, they¡¯re the only kings, while the rke family¡¯s power can hardly


    prate.¡±


    After hearing Fennel out, Philip fell silent. He understood Fennel¡¯s meaning. It would be difficult to


    make a move against the Lovce family in the West. It was tantamount to threatening the interests of


    several sacred halls. To oppose the Lovce family was to dere war against these sacred halls, and


    the consequences were self-evident!


    Moreover, if that really happened and the rest of the sacred halls were also offended, it would not


    benefit Philip.


    ¡°Steven, what do you think?¡± Philip asked.


    Steven thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. rke, based on my judgment and personal opinion, what


    happened tonight was probably deliberately arranged by the Lovce family. You should still remember


    what Miss Cleo said to us when she came over. I suspect they were trying to provoke you on purpose


    and agitate you into acting impulsively. As you said, if we had chosen to fight them head-on just now,


    we might have had a tough battle waiting for us. Moreover, Miss Johnston is still in their hands. If the


    situation worsens, her safety can¡¯t be guaranteed.¡±


    Philip nodded. Steven was right.


    The incident tonight was probably nned by Cleo to trigger Philip. However, no matter what, he had to


    meet with Wynn alone.


    Memory rewriting.


    The Lovce family actually dared to use such a humanity-destructing method on Wynn. Philip would


    never let them off. Before that, Philip had to calm down and prepare for everything.


    At this time, Hans Gooding brought a kidnapped person over.


    It was Pete Faraday from the party, the person in charge of liaison for the Lovce family¡¯s


    underground forces in Sendona.


    ¡°F*ck! Who are you? Let me go! Do you know who I am? How dare you kidnap me? I¡¯ll have my men


    destroy you!¡± Pete roared menacingly.


    He was having an intimate conversation with ady when he was knocked unconscious from behind.


    When he woke up, he found himself in this strange ce.


    ¡°Mr. rke, Boss, I brought him here,¡± Hans bowed and said.


    Philip looked at the bounded Pete and asked coldly, ¡°I need to know the deployment of all the


    underground forces of the Lovce family in Sendona.¡±


    ¡°Dream on! I know you. You¡¯re the reckless Easterner at the party! Damn it! How dare you abduct me?


    My men won¡¯t let you off!¡± Pete roared frantically, and his innate arrogance made him look down on


    Philip.


    Philip frowned, got up, stared at the other party coldly, and said, ¡°I hope you can cooperate properly. In


    that way, maybe you can stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Stupid Easterner, are you trying to threaten me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Pete sneered, but before he could finish his words, Philip kicked him squarely in the stomach.


    Boom!


    He flew out, his back mming heavily against the pir in the living room.


    Thud!


    He fell to the floor with his body all curled up. At that moment, he felt that all his ribs were broken, and


    his internal organs twisted in pain.


    ¡°You only have the right to answer and cooperate, not refuse!¡± Philip looked condescendingly at Pete


    on the floor.

 Chapter 2566

    Chapter 2566


    Pete fell to the ground and was enraged by Philip¡¯s kick.


    He roared angrily, ¡°Damn Easterner, you deserve to die! How dare you kick me?! Don¡¯t let me catch


    hold of you, or I¡¯ll crush you into pieces!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression turned cold. He reached out and pulled a silver Desert Eagle from Han¡¯s waist.


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    The bullet pierced Pete¡¯s upper right leg, and blood gushed.


    ¡°Spit it out! Otherwise, the next bullet will be in your head!¡±


    Philip said coldly. The Desert Eagle in his hand was already aimed between Pete¡¯s eyebrows.


    Pete howled, gritted his teeth, and shouted angrily, ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m Pete Faraday, the


    underground contact of the Lovce family in Sendona. If you kill me, the young master of the


    Lovce family won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Philip said coldly and was about to pull the trigger!


    ¡°Argh! No! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    Under such an overwhelming death threat, Petepletely lost his arrogance. Lying in a pool of blood


    with tears all over his face, he said mournfully, ¡°The Lovce family has four underground bases in


    Sendona with eight defense squads. The members are all specially trained warriors through the use of


    special drugs. They¡¯re strong, very strong! They¡¯re known to be fighting machines in the Lovce


    family and won¡¯t appear in public so easily. They¡¯re all in the bases under special training.¡±


    ¡°Most of thepanies that have dealings with the Lovce family are biotechnologypanies doing


    R&D on drugs that enhance human limits and develop special traits in humans.¡±


    Pete spoke, and Philip listened coldly. Then, Philip suddenly asked, ¡°Is the technology of memory


    rewriting mature?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Pete heard this question, his expression suddenly became nervous, and his pupils shifted


    erratically. He said, ¡°No! I don¡®t know. This is the core secret of the Lovce family. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Philip shouted and stomped heavily on Pete¡¯s right leg with the bullet wound.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Pete squealed like a pig and shouted, ¡°I know! Please let go. I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Philip stared at Pete coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me, or you¡¯ll end up in a miserable state!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    With tears all over his face, Pete nodded and cried out the words, ¡°The memory rewriting technology


    has a branch in Sendona. It¡¯s a technology that the Lovce family has been researching for five


    years. It¡¯s currently in the testing stage with a sess rate of only 30%¡±


    ¡°30%?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as he asked, ¡°What will happen if it fails?¡±


    Pete said, ¡°If it fails, the person who underwent memory rewriting will be mentally damaged.


    That¡¯s all I know. It¡¯s the truth. I didn¡¯t participate in this technology of memory rewriting. Please let me


    go. l¡¯m about to die from blood loss.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold. He squeezed the Desert Eagle in his hand tightly.


    He said, ¡°Draw out all the internal structure of the four bases you know. In addition, contact the head of


    the memory rewriting technology research project of the Lovce family in Sendona. I need to talk to


    the other Party.¡±


    Pete shouted, ¡°No, you¡¯ll arouse Young Master Lovce¡¯ s suspicion by doing this! If he finds out that I


    leaked the information, I¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±


    ¡°If you refuse, you¡¯ll die a miserable death now!¡± Philip said coldly without any mercy.

 Chapter 2567

    Chapter 2567


    Pete cursed to hell and back, but in desperation, he could only agree to Philip¡¯s request.


    Half an hourter, under physical and mental torture, Pete finally drew out the internal structure of the


    four bases of the Lovce family,plete with the facilities and arrangements for defense.


    Philip looked at these drawings. A cloud of gloom shed across his face. He tossed them to Fennel


    and said, ¡°You make the arrangements.¡±


    Fennel naturally understood what Philip meant. He took the blueprints and said to Hans, ¡°Contact the


    Strategist immediately and make arrangements to take down these four bases!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Hans was excited. He finally had work to do!


    Here, Philip stared at Pete coldly, tossed him a phone, and said, ¡°Contact the other party.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Pete was very aggrieved. He took the phone hesitantly, dialed a number, and said, ¡°Dr. Garner, it¡¯s me,


    Pete. There¡¯s something urgent I need to discuss with you face-to-face right now.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, an elderly man¡¯s voice asked, ¡°Pete? What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s veryte


    now.¡±


    Pete nced at Philip, whose eyes were terribly cold. He said, ¡°It¡¯s really important! Uh, it¡¯s something


    requested by Young Master Lovce. You know his temper well. We can¡¯t afford any dys.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone before the voice said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at Yatter Caf¨¦


    then.¡±


    After the call, Pete tremblingly returned the phone to Philip and said, ¡°The other party asked us to meet


    at Yatter Caf¨¦.¡±


    Philip started walking and said to Fennel, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Swoosh!


    The subordinates dragged Pete into the car, and everyone rushed to Yatter Caf¨¦. About 20 minutes


    later, Fennel, Philip, and the others arrived at Yatter Caf¨¦. However, even after waiting for 10 minutes,


    there were no signs of Dr. Garner!


    Philip sat in the car, stared at Pete coldly, and asked, ¡°Are you lying to us?¡±


    Pete quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! We did agree to meet here. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    going on either.¡±


    At this moment, several ckmercial vehicles drove over from the darkness with their headlights


    on. They were all modified medium-sized vehicles!


    After the cars stopped, about a dozen bodyguards in ck suits got out of the cars, followed by a short


    and fat bespectacled old man with gray hair and a whiteb coat.


    He called out to Philip¡¯s car, ¡°Pete, what the hell are you up to?¡±


    Philip looked at Pete and said, ¡± Remember what I said! Get out of the car!¡±


    Pete nodded in response. He had received some treatment for the wound on his leg. He limped out of


    the car, smiled at Dr. Garner, and said, ¡°Dr. Garner, it¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Philip and Fennel followed behind Pete.


    They nced at the people across the street and silently followed behind Pete.


    Dr. Garner looked at the limping Pete and asked in surprise, ¡°Pete, what¡®s wrong with you?¡±


    Peteughed and said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a little ident.¡±


    Dr. Garner nodded and turned his attention to Philip and Fennel behind Pete. He frowned and asked,


    ¡°Why did you hire two Eastern bodyguards?¡±


    Pete smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Because they¡¯re cheap.¡±


    Dr. Garner shrugged and said, ¡°So, what¡¯s so important that we need to meet and discuss in the middle


    of the night?¡±


    At this moment, Philip took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°I need you to help me restore a person¡¯s


    memory.¡±

 Chapter 2568

    Chapter 2568


    Hearing this, Dr. Garner stared at Philip coldly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Then, he turned to Pete and asked, ¡°Pete, what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t they your bodyguards?¡±


    Peteughed and said apologetically, ¡°Dr. Garner, I¡¯m sorry. I had no choice.¡±


    While Pete said this, Fennel and Philip had already stepped forward. Philip looked at Dr. Garner and


    said seriously, ¡°Dr. Garner, I need your help to restore a person¡¯s memory. You may name the price.¡±


    Dr. Garner¡¯s face darkened with anger and chills as he refused. ¡°Sorry, I don¡®t do any deals! Please


    leave!¡±


    With that said, Dr. Garner turned to leave. However, Philip said indifferently, ¡°If you still want to see the


    sun tomorrow, you¡¯d better agree.¡±


    The threat was spoken mildly with a hint of domineering.


    Dr. Garner turned around and pushed his sses. With chills in his eyes, he stared at Philip and


    Fennel, saying, ¡°Damn Easterners! Do you think I¡¯ll listen to just the two of you? Ridiculous!¡±


    With that said, he waved his hand. More than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits behind him put their


    hands to their waists, ready to draw their guns at any time.


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°Dr. Garner, I¡¯m sincerely inviting you to help me. I hope you don¡¯t


    get too rash.¡±


    Dr. Garnerughed and said, ¡°Is that so? It just so happens that myb is short of two human


    experiments, so you can take those spots. Guards, capture them alive! I want to go back and


    experiment on them thoroughly!¡±


    After saying that, the dozen ck-suited bodyguards drew the guns on their waists, aimed them at.


    Philip and Fennel, and shouted, ¡°On the ground, hands on your head!¡±


    However, a shocking scene happened!


    Philip and Fennel just shook their heads indifferently before they sprang into action.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    In less than three minutes, these bodyguards had their arms broken. They wailed as they fell to the


    ground.


    Dr. Garner was frightened at this scene. He immediately hid in the corner of the car, his eyes full of


    fear.


    Philip grabbed the pistol from one of the bodyguards, pulled the bolt, and walked up to Dr. Garner. He


    reached out, grabbed Dr. Garner¡¯sb coat, and dragged him out from the back of the car.


    ¡°F*ck! Let go of me! I¡®m Dr. Garner, a senior researcher for the Lovce family!¡± Dr. Garner roared


    frantically, trying to escape from Philip¡¯s clutches.


    However, Philip threw him to the ground, looked down at him coldly, and reiterated, ¡°Dr. Garner, I don¡¯t


    like to threaten people. I hope you can cooperate with me and help me restore someone¡¯s memory.¡±


    Dr. Garner gulped as he looked at Philip¡¯s icy gaze and the weapon in his hand. However, if he


    betrayed the Lovce family, it would undoubtedly be a death sentence.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ll never help you!¡± Dr. Garner roared with a determined look on his face.


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    The bullet hit Dr. Garner¡¯s right ear, piercing through it instantly!


    Dr. Garner screamed in agony, covered his bloody right ear, and howled. ¡°Argh! You¡¯re crazy! You


    damned Easterner! I won¡¯t help you! Absolutely not!¡±


    Bang!


    The gun went off again!


    The bullet hit Dr. Garner¡¯s left ear.

 Chapter 2569

    Chapter 2569


    This time, Dr. Garner felt the pain in the depths of his soul. He never expected this Easterner in front of


    him to be the devil. He dared to fire at him!


    The next second, the pistol in Philip¡¯s hand was aimed at Dr. Garner¡¯s chest. Philip said, ¡°Dr. Garner, I


    hope you don¡¯t make the wrong choice.¡±


    ¡°You madman! Restoring a person¡¯s memory isn¡¯t as easy as you think! We¡¯ve been studying this


    research technology for five years but it just isn¡¯t ready yet!¡±


    Dr. Garner roared. ¡°Besides, even if you want to recover your friend¡¯s memory, you must first find their


    erased memory! Do you understand? You stupid fool!¡±


    Dr. Garner shouted, his ears bleeding and his head buzzing.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°We need to find the memory first?¡±


    Dr. Garner yelled, ¡°Yes! And the erased memory is in the hands of Young Master Lovce. The only


    way to recover that woman¡¯s memory is to get the memory that belongs to her from Young Master


    Lovce!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°How do you know that I want to restore a woman¡¯s memory?¡±


    Dr. Garner stared at Philip viciously and said, ¡°Because she¡¯s the only sessful case!¡±


    Philip instantly understood that Wynn was the only sessful experiment in this memory modification


    technique.


    ¡°I need you to get her memory for me and restore it,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Dr. Garner shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s difficult enough just to get the memory that


    belongs to that woman. It takes even more time and energy to restore the memory. It¡¯s definitely not


    something that can be done in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. I just want results. I hope you won¡¯t let me down. Otherwise, your body will be an


    addition to the corpses here tonight.¡±


    Philip said coldly and added, ¡°Of course, if you help me restore her memory, I can guarantee that you


    won¡¯t have to worry about a thing in the future. You won¡¯t be hunted down in any way.¡±


    Dr. Garner looked up at Philip doubtfully and asked, ¡°Why should I trust an Easterner like you?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°You can live if you do and die if you don¡¯t. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dr. Garner red angrily at Pete who was shivering and hiding in the corner. He made his choice and


    said, ¡°Give me two days.¡±


    However, Philip interrupted, ¡°Now!¡±


    Dr. Garner almost went crazy and roared. ¡°Then shoot me!¡±


    With that said, Philip raised his gun.


    This frightened Dr. Garner, who shouted, ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll go! I¡¯m going right now! You damned Easterner!¡±


    Then, after some simple treatment, Dr. Garner¡¯s head was wrapped in a bandage.


    Philip and Fennel drove to the Lovce family¡¯s researchb with Pete in tow in Dr. Garner¡¯s car. This


    researchb was built in the suburbs, surrounded by openwns and tarmac. Moreover, many heavily


    armed soldiers patrolled nearby. There were also lighthouses and snipers on the high ground.


    Anyone who attempted to break into this researchb would be easily spotted and be a living


    target on thiswn. The entrance was an anti-collision electronic gate nked by fully armed guards on


    both sides.


    A patrolling soldier raised his hand to stop the approaching ck vehicle.

 Chapter 2570

    Chapter 2570


    Philip rolled down the car window and showed Dr. Garner¡¯s ID to the other party, who nced at it


    before he turned his attention to Philip and Fennel in the car.


    He said coldly, ¡°Get out of the car and let us check!¡±


    Philip and Fennel frowned.


    At this moment, Dr. Garner poked his head out from the rear window and roared. ¡°Damn it, are you


    blind? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    When the guard saw Dr. Garner wrapped in bandages, he was startled before he bowed slightly and


    said, ¡°Dr. Garner, why are you¡­¡±


    Dr. Garner said grimly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have an emergency. Let us through!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guard immediately raised his hand and signaled the people at the back to open the electronic gate.


    The ck car drove into the institute, and they soon stopped at the entrance.


    Dr. Garner got out of the car and walked in front while Philip and Fennel followed closely. After passing


    through several doors that required fingerprint and iris verification, Philip and Fennel finally reached the


    core research room of the institute with Dr. Garner.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was arge area that covered thousands of square feet with dozens of researchers working on drugs


    and human experiments. More than a dozen men and womeny in sealed cryogenic storage bins with


    their eyes closed and catheters inserted in their heads. These were obtained through the underground


    ck market.


    When he saw this scene, Philip could hardly imagine what Wynn had gone through. Shock and anger


    brewed in Philip¡¯s heart!


    Damn the Lovce family!


    They went so far on the path of human research.


    When Dr. Garner appeared, the dozen or so researchers bowed slightly before returning to their work.


    Dr. Garner walked up to a research station and said to an assistant, ¡°Pull out the research data of No.


    13.¡±


    The assistant nodded, operated theputer, and quickly pulled out a series of data.


    Philip looked at the electronic disy, and the person in the photo was none other than Wynn. Seeing


    the data, Philip clenched his fist tightly and wished he could raze the research institute here to the


    ground.


    Fennel patted his shoulder lightly from behind and said, ¡°A little tolerance now goes a long way.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were red with anger. He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly to suppress his anger.


    Dr. Garner looked at the data and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the memory of No. 13 stored?¡±


    The assistant operated theputer. A whole row of blue squares appeared on the screen, just like


    storage lockers.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s in locker No. 7, Dr. Garner.¡±


    Dr. Garner nodded and led Philip and Fennel to the memory storage room.


    Along the way, Philip suddenly asked, ¡°Dr. Garner, didn¡¯t you just say that her memory is with Young


    Master Lovce? Why is it here?¡±


    Dr. Garner rolled his eyes at Philip, ced his hand on the palm-print monitoring device of the storage


    room door, and said, ¡°A copy of the memory should be stored here. Let¡¯s try our luck. If we have it here,


    we don¡¯t have to go to Young Master Lovce.¡±


    As he said that, the electronic door opened. A gust of cold air rushed out, enough to make one tremble.


    Two armed soldiers in whitebat uniforms stood guard in this memory storage room.


    Seeing Dr. Garnering in with guests, they stepped forward to ask for the documents and were


    relieved when everything was in order. After verifying the palm print and iris again, they finally passed


    the main electronic door of the memory storage room.


    Behind the door, three cold walls were full of metal lockers.


    Dr. Garner operated theputer and called out locker No. 7. Then, on the parallel tracks, locker No. 7


    glided in front of Dr. Garner.

 Chapter 2571

    Chapter 2571


    Dr. Garner entered the password and slowly opened locker No. 7.


    Philip and Fennel also became excited. Everything would be much easier if they could find Wynn¡¯s


    stored memory. However, when the locker was opened, it was empty inside.


    Philip frowned and looked at Dr. Garner.


    Dr. Garner shrugged and said, ¡°It looks like a copy of Miss Johnston¡¯s memory isn¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Philip asked.


    Dr. Garner said, ¡°We can only get it from Young Master Lovce.¡±


    ¡®Shane Lovce?¡¯ Philip frowned. This was an impossible feat.


    As the three pondered, suddenly, the rm bells outside red!


    ¡°Intruder alert! Intruder alert!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip frowned, grabbed Dr. Garner by the cor, and barked, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Dr. Garner roared in a fluster. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either!¡±


    Immediately after, in the corridor outside, more than a dozen fully armed guards quickly rushed to the


    memory storage room. Philip and Fennel exchanged a nce and rushed out with Dr. Garner in tow


    without further dy. The two guards in whitebat uniforms at the door even tried to fire their guns


    when their throats were slit by a ck shadow.


    Fennel flicked the dagger in his hand, looked at the dozen iing guards in the corridor, and said, ¡°It


    seems that we¡¯ve been tricked!¡±


    With that said, a red dragon halberd appeared in Fennel¡¯s hand. He rushed out while yelling, ¡°Take Dr.


    Garner and leave!¡±


    Philip did not hesitate and dragged Dr. Garner to leave decisively.


    Boom!


    The entire research institute was aze with the sounds of explosions and never-ending gunshots.


    Several people were sent flying out of the institute by scarlet airwaves and copsed several walls.


    Philip dragged Dr. Garner along and fought his way out. When they rushed out of the institute and


    stood in the field, he suddenly realized that they were fully surrounded.


    The entire field in front of him was swarmed with guards in ckbat uniforms. All the guns in their


    hands were aimed at Philip. There were about a hundred of them. In the lighthouse in the distance, all


    the lights were also aimed at Philip and Dr. Garner.


    Two fighter jets hovered in the sky. The snipers inside also aimed their guns at Philip on the ground.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened, his eyes went cold, and biting killing intent gradually surged from his body.


    An enticing figure slowly walked out from behind the armed guards. She wore a red backless evening


    gown with high heels, looking charming and gracious.


    Cleo Lovce stepped forward with a chip the size of a fingernail in her hand and said to Philip, ¡°Young


    Patriarch rke, are you looking for this?¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes, stared at the chip in Cleo¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    Cleo chuckled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, if you¡¯re looking for this, why didn¡¯t you look for me


    directly instead ofing here sneakily? How about we make a deal?¡±

 Chapter 2572

    Chapter 2572


    Philip scowled as he looked fixedly at Cleo and said coldly, ¡°What deal?¡±


    Cleoughed lightly and said, ¡°To express your goodwill, don¡¯t you think you should release Dr. Garner


    first?¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at Dr. Garner beside him, who was already scared out of his wits. He lifted


    his hand and released Dr. Garner. Dr. Garner eximed in shock and quickly ran away before he was


    brought away by relevant personnel.


    Only Philip remained at the scene now, surrounded by all the guards. He said coldly, ¡°Miss Lovce, to


    express your goodwill, shouldn¡¯t you tell them to withdraw too?¡±


    Cleo shrugged and indicated to the surrounding fully armed guards to back up three meters.


    Then, Cleo said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your fame, so this is the most basic defense. I hope you


    don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and made no furtherment. He asked instead, ¡°So, what¡¯s the


    deal?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Cleo said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, can you help the Lovce family make aeback and return to


    the peak of glory in this world? Rest assured, when the timees, the Lovce family will share the


    entire world with the rke family. What do you think?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze as he stared at Cleo as he asked, ¡°Do you think this deal is possible?¡±


    Cleo smiled, waved the chip in her hand, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you that loving husband in the rumors? Are


    you really willing to allow Wynn to be a stranger who¡¯ll never remember you, your daughter, and


    your son?¡±


    Her words were like a knife that stabbed through Philip¡¯s heart over and over again. He clenched his


    fists bitterly, and the fire in his eyes zed!


    This damned Lovce family was actually after this!


    Was he really supposed to betray everyone and help the viinous Lovce family make aeback?


    In the past, Philip once made an oath that he would betray the entire world for Wynn¡¯s sake. However,


    when this choice was right in front of his face now, how was he supposed to choose?


    Once the Lovce family made aeback, the danger to the entire world would be unimaginable!


    If it were Wynn, what would she choose?


    Philip fell silent. This was the first time he went silent.


    Seeing the silent Philip, Cleo smiled and said, ¡°So, it seems that everything you said in the past was


    just empty words. Men are really sweet talkers. In that case, I can¡¯t give you this chip.¡±


    Philip immediately scowled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the chip, but I won¡¯t help the Lovce family!¡±


    He would grab it. Philip had made his choice. Instantly, killing intent surged from his body!


    As if Cleo had expected this, she merelyughed and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, do you really think


    you cany your hands on this chip? This thing is very valuable and is the only memory chip that


    belongs to Wynn. I¡¯ve already destroyed the copy. If you do anything that makes me unhappy, this chip


    will most probably be destroyed too. If that happens, Wynn will never return to the way she was.¡±


    With that said, Cleo fished out a test tube in her other hand and said, ¡°The chip will melt instantly if


    tossed inside. What do you think you can do, Young Patriarch rke?¡±


    Philip was taken aback and frowned deeply. He stared at Cleo¡¯s hands with chills in his eyes and said


    angrily, ¡°Stop! Except for helping the Lovce family make aeback, I can agree to everything


    else!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I have to think about it carefully, then.¡±


    Cleo smiled slyly with a victorious look in her eyes. Then, she looked in the direction of the research


    institute where a fierce fight was still ongoing. The sky was full of human figures and scarlet airwaves.


    Suddenly, she smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I just thought of something. I¡¯m sure


    you can do it.¡±


    Philip frowned as he saw a trace of malice on that sly face.


    Sure enough, Cleo pointed at Fennel who was fighting over there and said, ¡°As long as you kill him, I¡¯ll


    give you this chip. What do you think? I¡¯m pretty sure you can fulfill your end of the deal.¡±


    ¡®What?!¡¯ Philip narrowed his eyes as anger raged all over him.


    He was supposed to kill Fennel Leigh in exchange for Wynn¡¯s memory chip?!

 Chapter 2573

    Chapter 2573


    Philip¡¯s expression was tense as he stared fixedly at Cleo and barked. ¡°You¡¯re challenging my limits!¡±


    Cleo chuckled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you have too many limits. These are the choices right


    in front of you now. I¡¯ll only give you 30 seconds to think about it. Kill Fennel or I¡¯ll destroy this chip!¡±


    With that said, the smile on Cleo¡¯s face waspletely reced by malevolence. This woman was


    exactly the same as described by Steven, scheming and ruthless!


    Philip stood on the spot and felt the world spinning around him. His mind was full of the two choices


    mentioned by Cleo. He could still hear Fennel¡¯s battle cries behind him.


    Rumble!


    Scarlet airwaves surged. Fennel was currently fighting with the warriors of the Lovce family who had


    been enhanced with the special drugs researched by the institute. This group of warriors was no


    ordinary people. They were totally like killing machines, very powerful. They were at least on par with


    the disciples at the peak of the fourth or fifth zones.


    The Lovce family¡¯s research on the human body had actually reached such an amazing level.


    Simply terrifying!


    However, the red dragon halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand gushed with scarlet airwaves and killed thest


    gene-enhanced warrior of the Lovce family. Then, Fennel saw Philip being surrounded. He rushed


    over with the halberd in his hand.


    Swish!


    Fennel stood in front of Philip, his face grim as he stared at Cleo on the opposite side. He raised the


    halberd in his hand, pointed at the other party, and roared. ¡°Cleo Lovce, what do you want to do?¡±


    After saying this, Fennel said to Philip behind him, ¡°You go first and I¡¯ll hold them back. Someone will


    pick you up outside.¡±


    Philip raised his brows and looked at Fennel¡¯s back in front of him as a glint shed in his eyes.


    On the opposite side, Cleo smiled sinisterly and asked, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, have you decided?


    You have ten seconds.¡±


    With that said, Cleo started the countdown.


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    ¡°Nine!¡±


    Every second was torture to Philip¡¯s nerves and heart. He had to decide. Philip was on the brink of


    copse. He clenched his fists tightly as mes burned in his eyes.


    ¡°Five!¡±


    ¡°Four!¡±


    While Cleo was counting down, Fennel had started fighting with the guards around Cleo.


    Philip looked at Fennel who had his halberd in his hand and was fighting more and more ferociously.


    Hot tears flowed from his eyes!


    Cleo¡¯s voice also rang at this time, ¡°One! Young Patriarch rke, what is your choice?!¡±


    Cleo smiled coldly and looked at Philip.


    Philip was indignant and roared angrily. He raised his hand and unleashed the rule power of the sword!


    Swish!


    Silver light shed in the sky. A knight¡¯s longsword suddenly appeared in Philip¡¯s hand.


    Philip raised the longsword in his hand and pointed it at the figure¡­N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 2574

    Chapter 2574


    Philip¡¯s eyes shed with certainty as he shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll never agree to such terms! He¡¯s my


    buddy, not a tool to be used!¡±


    The sword in Philip¡¯s hand shook as he pointed it at Cleo, his eyes full of angry mes.


    Hearing that, Cleo¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed as she said coldly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, do you have


    any idea what decision you¡¯re making right now? You want to give up Wynn¡¯s memory chip. Is that your


    choice?¡±


    The sword in Philip¡¯s hand glowed with radiant cold light as he pointed it at Cleo and said grimly, ¡°If


    Wynn were here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow me to make this choice! I love her. Even if she loses her


    memory and forgets everything that has happened in the past, I can pursue her once again and make


    her fall in love with me again! As long as her name is Wynn Johnston, she¡¯ll forever be my wife! I¡¯ll


    forever protect her and love her!¡±


    ¡°Cleo Lovce, you made the wrong move! Using Wynn to threaten me is the biggest mistake the


    Lovce family has made!¡± Philip shouted, and the final sentence was like a roar from a wild beast!


    Glug, glug!


    The memory chip quickly melted in the container as countless bubbles fizzed. Philip watched helplessly


    as the chip melted.


    Monstrous killing intent shed in his eyes, and he roared. ¡°I vow to destroy the Lovce family!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Roar!


    With a roar, Philip rushed toward Cleo in a sh of light. However, the group of guards behind Cleo


    immediately raised their guns and fired at Philip.


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Rapid gunshots filled the entire area!


    Philip retreated and chose to defend himself. That was because the other party¡¯s firepower was too


    strong. Moreover, he clearly felt that the other party¡¯s firepower contained special energy that could


    break through Philip¡¯s light shield.


    Customized weapon! Supernatural Bureau?!


    The Lovce family had dealings with the Supernatural Bureau?


    As Philip¡¯s thoughts raced, four dark burly figures shed from both sides.


    These four people were stout and bald with what seemed like metal connectors at the back of their


    heads. Their wrists and feet were also bound with chains that emitted a terrifying nking noise. Their


    faces were covered with wolf-like masks, which exposed their faces from the nose and above. They


    each had a blood-red number branded between their eyebrows.


    This was a human-modified gic warrior!


    A research project conducted by the Lovce family. Once it seeded, the warriors would be an


    irreceable force. That was because these human-modified gic warriors could be created from


    living humans or corpses.

 Chapter 2575

    Chapter 2575


    Roar!


    One of the human-modified warriors threw a punch that contained explosive energy pressure at Philip¡¯s


    face. At that moment, Philip personally experienced an extremely domineering and aggressive power.


    Moreover, there was also the rotting stench that came from being submerged in the potion previously.


    This guy had white eyes and ck teeth with ck liquid seeping from the body. His fists were also


    white from being submerged as purple and green veins protruded.


    ng!


    Philip immediately raised his hand and shed his knight¡¯s longsword at the modified warrior¡¯s neck.


    However, the other party¡¯s reaction was not slow at all. He raised his arms and blocked this sh with


    his tough skin!


    Sparks exploded!


    This guy¡¯s body was as tough as metal!


    While Philip was stunned. Another modified warrior stepped forward on a rampage and mmed into


    Philip¡¯s back.


    Philip dodged quickly, turned around, and barely avoided the attack. However, just as he steadied


    himself, another modified warrior with a huge ax mmed right at Philip¡¯s head. Philip could not dodge


    in time, so he raised the knight¡¯s longsword in his hand and swung it violently at the ax!


    ng!


    A crisp sound of metal collision!


    The longsword shattered upon impact, but the ax¡¯s shing momentum did not reduce at all.


    Philip¡¯s eyebrows twitched as a fiery wave of air burst out from his body. He raised his fist and threw


    out a chimera punch.


    Boom!


    In that instant, the modified warrior with an ax was sent flying out by Philip¡¯s punch andnded heavily


    on the ground, rolling over a dozen times before stopping.


    Cleo looked at the guy who rolled to her feet, and her eyes shed with chills. Shemented,


    ¡°They¡¯re too weak. Go back and increase the dosage of drugs. We must turn them into the strongest


    warriors of the Lovce family! Also, we have to recover the corpses of some disciples at a high price.¡±


    Behind her, several researchers nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Lovce.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    On this side, the modified warrior with an ax got up from the ground, shook his head, roared, and


    rushed toward Philip again. Instantly, this area fell into the throes of battle again.


    Cleo looked at Philip and Fennel who were busy fighting. He said to the people around her, ¡°Try to


    capture them alive. If you really can¡¯t do it, their dead bodies will do. It¡¯d be interesting if we can turn


    them into the leaders of thisbat group.¡±


    With that said, Cleo sneered maliciously.


    On this side, Philip and Fennel were caught in a tough battle. That was because they found out at the


    same time that no matter how much they boosted their strength, a rule around them kept suppressing


    them. The maximumbat power they could exert now was only the fourth zone.


    Philip and Fennel nced at each other quickly and both came to an understanding. They could not


    continue the fight here and had to run away quickly. Otherwise, they might really kick the bucket here


    tonight.


    The Lovce family was indeed well-prepared.


    After fighting with these modified warriors for a while, Philip and Fennel finally came together, standing


    back to back with grim faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip nced coldly at the dozen or so gically-modified warriors with chains around their bodies


    and said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight our way out first. The restriction here is too dangerous for us!¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll break through the siege. You can leave first as soon as the


    opportunity strikes!¡±


    Philip looked at Fennel and said, ¡°Together!¡±


    With that said, the two rushed forward and unleashed deadlier killing moves. The entire area was


    completely swamped by the battles between these people.


    Cleo stood in the distance and watched the fights. Her face grew darker as she said, ¡°Send more


    people over. We have to take them down!¡±


    However, no sooner after she said that, Philip and Fennel had broken through. Immediately after, the


    two charged into a group of guards only armed with guns. They instantly sent several people flying and


    dashed into the darkness.


    ¡°Fire! Give chase!¡± Cleo shouted.


    In a sh, allbatants on the ground chased after Philip and Fennel. In the air, several fighter jets


    used spotlights to lock on the target of the two running on the ground and fired machine guns at them


    from time to time!

 Chapter 2576

    Chapter 2576


    Rat-tat-tat!


    The machine guns fired rapidly at Philip and Fennel who were running on the ground. The surrounding


    trees were sted into pieces. Some gazebos on the roadside were also riddled with bullets. Many


    luxury cars parked on the roadside burst into mes under such fierce firepower.


    Philip and Fennel ran at top speed. Suddenly, Philip turned around, raised his hand at the sky, and


    made a grabbing motion. At that moment, the fighter jet in the sky had justunched two missiles with


    ming tails.


    Philip¡¯s action utilized the power of metal. In a sh, the two missiles turned around and shot toward


    the fighter jet!


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion!


    The fighter jet in the sky was pierced through by the missiles and exploded in a raging sea of fire. The


    shattered fusge fell from the sky and crashed into the ground heavily. The huge propeller swept past


    Philip¡¯s side and cut off several trees behind him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Immediately after, Philip¡¯s eyes focused on the dozen armored vehicles chasing after him from behind.


    He spread his arms and slowly drew a circle in front of his chest. In the process, solid white longswords


    made ofpressed air appeared as his arms unfolded. Thesepressed-air longswords carried a


    terrifying pressure. After that, Philip raised his hand and made a shing motion at the dozen armored


    vehicles.


    Whoosh!


    The longswords turned into streaks of silver as they shed at the armored vehicles!


    Rumble!


    Each longsword sliced an armored vehicle in half, which caused an explosion of mes. In an instant,


    more than a dozen vehicles drowned in a sea of fire.


    Meanwhile, four or five remaining armored vehicles rushed out from the sea of fire, carrying seven or


    eight human-modified gic warriors. Their eyes were white, and they soared straight into the sky like


    cannonballs. They raised their fists, spread their arms, or opened their roaring mouths under the masks


    while they pounced on Philip!


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a majestic dragon roar rang in the sky. A giant red dragon dozens of meters long jumped up


    from behind Philip with raging energy pressure and crashed into the seven or eight figures that fell from


    the sky.


    Roar!


    In an instant, the seven or eight figures were knocked away by the red dragon.


    Fennel held a red halberd that glowed eerily and stood in front of Philip. At that moment, Fennel¡¯s back


    looked extremely broad. His body was covered with ayer of flickering red light that circled him and


    burned.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me!¡±


    With that said, Fennel rushed out with the red dragon halberd in his hand. He stomped on the ground


    heavily and charged toward the seven or eight human-modified gic warriors in a streak of red light.


    Philip narrowed his eyes, turned around, and left.

 Chapter 2577

    Chapter 2577


    However, he caught a glimpse from the corners of his eyes. A tall and viinous-looking figure was


    already waiting under the streemp in the distance where the woods met the street.


    Shane Lovce had his hands in his pants pockets. He raised his head, an evil sneer at the corners of


    his mouth. He looked provocatively at Philip and said, ¡°I¡¯m eager to find out about the strength of the


    young patriarch of the rke family and the newly-promoted god with five sources of kingship.¡±


    With that said, Shane¡¯s figure disappeared from Philip¡¯s sight. By the time Philip reacted again, Shane


    was already standing in front of him. He had that wicked and sinister sneer on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted,¡± Shane said lightly and kicked out at the same time.


    Bam!


    Philip had no time to react at all and could only passively block his chest with his fists. However, the


    kick from Shanended on him squarely. He was kicked out by Shane dozens of meters away, which


    left two deep grooves on the ground under his feet.


    Too fast!


    Philip steadied himself as his eyes burst with anger. He stared fixedly at Shane dozens of meters away.


    The other party stood in the same position with his hands in his pants pockets as if the kick just now


    was an appetizer for him.


    ¡°Not bad. You withstood my kick,¡± Shane smiled ndly before his figure disappeared again.


    Philip was suddenly nervous, and his eyes popped wide open. However, he could not find Shane¡¯s


    figure at all. It was as if he hadpletely disappeared into thin air. He immediately activated his rule


    of insight. At that moment, he vaguely captured a little abnormal energy fluctuation in the surrounding


    air.


    In the world of Philip¡¯s rule of insight, all he could see was white!


    All the trees, the birds, the sky, and the streemps were white. The space was light gray. That


    seemingly non-existent energy fluctuation, however, was a very light red.


    On the right!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Philip abruptly opened his eyes, raised his hand, and punched out on his right side.


    Boom!


    Two fists collided!


    On the right, Shane¡¯s figure slowly appeared. A chill shed in his eye as he threw a punch at Philip.


    Then, the two jumped apart. Philip staggered several steps back while Shane walked out nonchntly


    from the void.


    There was thrill and excitement on his face as he said, ¡°Interesting. You actually perceived my


    location.¡±


    Philip frowned. He did not expect Shane to be so strong.


    Was his power of rules the use of space?


    As Philip pondered, Shane rushed up and shouted, ¡°So what if you can perceive it? If you aren¡¯t strong


    enough, you¡¯re still an ant before me!¡±


    Bam!


    Every punch met the target squarely!


    In an instant, a ferocious fight broke out between Philip and Shane. Philip used his full strength to resist


    every punch and kick.


    He clearly felt that Shane was much stronger than him. It seemed the other party was not using his full


    strength at all or was even testing him.


    Was this the strength of the Lovce family?


    Philip roared, and red mes surged from his body. A solid me chimera appeared behind him, its


    hooves pawing at the ground as it growled deeply. It attacked Shane following Philip¡¯s cue.


    Shane sneered and said, ¡°Fire chimera, interesting!¡±


    He raised his hand, and a ck metallic whip appeared in his hand. It was clearly extraordinary. The


    strange ck luster that glowed on it seemed as if it could restrain the power of the rules of this world.


    Snap!


    Shane held the long ck metal whip and struck at the fire chimera, which extinguished some mes


    on the fire chimera. It was a special metal whip that could suppress and absorb the power of the rules.

 Chapter 2578

    Chapter 2578


    Shane held the metal whip in his hand, and a cold metallic aura exuded from his body in waves. Like a


    long ck metal snake, the whip slowly twisted around Shane¡¯s body. This whip had 99 sections, and


    each piece was made of ck metal. It seemed to have an awareness of its own. In the end, the whip


    formed a circle around Shane. The head of the whip was like a scorpion¡¯s tail with a sharp stinger that


    glowed with a cold ck light. There were also two red lights like eyes.


    This long metal whip was not ordinary!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Philip immediately judged that this was a man-made metal whip, and the metal was by no means


    ordinary metal. It could actually suppress the power of rules.


    Shaneughed and stared at Philip coldly as he said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it seems that you¡¯re not


    that strong, after all. It¡¯s such a pity that you have five sources of kingship but you don¡¯t know how to


    use them. Someone like you should be deemed aplete failure. It¡¯s really unfortunate for the rke


    family to have spent so much time and effort for nothing.¡±


    With that said, a hint of pain shed in Shane¡¯s eyes as if he felt very sorry.


    Philip stared coldly at Shane and the long metal whip that kept winding around him. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    care what your Lovce family is up to. Since you dare toy your hands on Wynn, your only oue


    is to be destroyed by me!¡±


    After saying that, the aura on Philip¡¯s body suddenly soared!


    A hint of killing intent shed in Shane¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Very good. It looks much better now. I hope


    you won¡¯t let me downter.¡±


    With that said, a crackling sound suddenly exploded in the space between the two. This was the


    confrontation of energy pressure. This space seemed to be filled with something and would copse at


    any moment. The distance of a dozen meters between Philip and Shane seemed like an


    insurmountable gulf.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Philip made the first move. He stomped on the ground and threw several punches at Shane


    like a red meteor. Such might and explosive power did arouse Shane¡¯s admiration.


    Philip seemed stronger now.


    Shane sneered, raised his hand, and flicked the metal whip in his hand at the approaching Philip. With


    a dazzling ck light, this metal whip absorbed the energy from around it and struck Philip¡¯s body.


    Philip raised his hand and grabbed the metal whip with his left hand. Looking at the whip from a close


    distance, Philip found that each section of the metal whip was pure ck metal with two inverted hooks


    on two sides of each section. They shed with a strange red light.

 Chapter 2579

    Chapter 2579


    Swish!


    Suddenly, the head of the long metal whip shaped like a scorpion¡¯s tail twisted around in midair. The


    stinger that glowed with a strange ck light was held high up and stabbed at Philip¡¯s back.


    tter!


    The sound of metal chains!


    Boom!


    The head of the whip stabbed Philip who still grabbing the whip by the middle. However, only dust and


    flying gravel came into sight. Philip had left the whip¡¯s attacking range and quickly retreated, standing


    more than ten meters away.


    The head of the whip burrowed out of the ground and stood upright like a cobra. The two flickering red


    eyes were like an infrared detector, locking on Philip¡¯s position and stabbing out again.


    Rumble!


    Dust and debris flew again.


    Philip kept dodging, and at the same time, he threw punches of chimera fists at the metal whip.


    However, the metal seemed unafraid but rather cheerful as if this scattered energy were its


    nourishment.


    Shane stood nearby with evil chills in his eyes as he said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, if this is all you


    have, you¡¯re likely to die here tonight!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With that said, stern soaring sword energy suddenly exploded from Philip¡¯s body.


    Buzz!


    Above Philip¡¯s head, a huge longsword formed bypressed air suddenly appeared. The energy and


    the power of rules in the surrounding space surged toward the longsword. In an instant, the longsword


    expanded to dozens of meters long.


    The sword energy waves that swept through Philip¡¯s body shattered all the trees within a hundred-


    meter radius.


    ¡°sh!¡± With Philip¡¯s roar, he raised his hand and shed at the iing metal whip.


    A dazzling longsword shed down in midair!


    Buzz!


    ng!


    Raging sword energy collided with the metal whip, producing a harsh metallic sound.


    A huge vortex of energy erupted throughout the area. The terrifying energy pressure seemed to engulf


    this small space. After the dazzling energy storm ceased, a hundred-meter radius from the point of


    impact had been reduced to rubble. A huge ditch was formed by the sword energy.


    The metal whip fell to the ground with crackling sounds having broken into several pieces. However,


    just when Philip rejoiced slightly, he suddenly found that the broken fragments of the metal whip were


    starting toe together. Theybined into a long metal whip again.


    Philip frowned deeply and looked at Shane, who walked toward him with the long metal whip around


    his hand.


    ¡°To be honest, you¡¯ve surprised me. I thought I could easily get rid of you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to


    exceed my expectations,¡± Shane said coldly with his hands in his trouser pockets and an evil grin. He


    raised his eyebrow and stared at Philip.


    At that moment, the huge white moon in the sky was covered by ayer of dark clouds. After the dark


    clouds moved away, the pale moon turned blood red.


    A blood moon hung high in the sky. Combined with Shane¡¯s cold sinister smile, it really sent chills up


    people¡¯s spines.


    At that moment, Shane raised his hand and pointed at Philip under the shroud of the blood moon. He


    said, ¡°Death will be with you!¡±


    With that said, his figure turned into fragments and disappeared from Philip¡¯s sight.


    Philip was shocked and could only see the huge blood moon in his eyes. By the time he reacted, a


    domineering and cold gust of wind was felt beside him.


    Boom!


    Before Philip could react, he received a solid punch. He was sent flying dozens of meters away. He


    knocked down several trees and crashed to the ground. He rolled over more than a dozen times on the


    ground before he could stop himself.


    When he came back to his senses and jumped up abruptly, Shane, with a long metal whip wrapped


    around him and an evil smile on his mouth, threw another punch at Philip¡¯s face.

 Chapter 2580

    Chapter 2580


    The punch was too fast, and the energy pressure contained was too strong. Philip had no time to react


    at all when the punch was already in front of him. In the nick of time, he adjusted his position and threw


    out a punch too. However, as this was a passive attack, Philip¡¯s punch seemed too hasty andcked


    power.


    Bang!


    Two fists collided and exploded in a burst of energy pressure.


    Philip was sent flying out by Shane¡¯s punch again, sliding over the ground several meters away. When


    he finally steadied himself, he saw Shane¡¯s indifferent face on the opposite side. His eyes shed with


    a weird cold light, and the metal whip continuously twisted around his body.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, if you don¡¯t give it your all, you¡¯ll really die here today,¡± Shane said coldly and


    raised his hand. With a streak of light, the metal whip stabbed at Philip again.


    Boom!


    Severalrge pits were sted into the ground, sending dust flying.


    Philip retreated, constantly dodging and evading while observing Shane. He could not perceive the


    other party¡¯s strength.


    ording to Fennel¡¯ s earlier remark, Shane was on par with Fennel, but Philip clearly felt that Shane


    was one level higher than Philip.


    tter!


    Suddenly, the metal whip in Shane¡¯s hand swirled in midair like a lotus. The whip split into three in


    midair and stabbed at Philip from three different directions. Philip could not dodge this deadly attack


    and could only resist. He raised his arms, and mes ignited all over his body. The chimera shadow


    behind him also covered his whole body in an instant. At the same time, ayer of metal armor covered


    the fire chimera¡¯s body.


    ng!


    The fire chimera roared, stretched out two ws, and grabbed the two long metal whips that stabbed at


    Philip in mid-air. At the same time, it bit another metal whip with its sharp teeth.


    For a while, the three split metal whips fought head-on with the fire chimera that was covered with


    metal armor.


    The metal whip carried monstrous killing intent and tried to pierce through the metal armor of the fire


    chimera to get to Philip, who stood on the head of the fire chimera. The fire chimera kept its posture,


    but its feet slowly slid backward.


    At this moment, Shane sneered and stepped forward. A bright silver longsword suddenly appeared in


    his hand. He pointed it at Philip and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoosh!


    With that said, Shane¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot.


    Philip stood on the head of the fire chimera and unleashed his rule of insight. However, this time, Philip


    found no trace of Shane at all. There were no energy fluctuations of any kind within a few hundred


    meters around him.


    He could only sense Fennel, who was shrouded in crimson energy hundreds of meters away. He was


    locked in a tough battle with a dozen human-modified gic warriors. It was not that Fennel was


    weak, but the other party¡¯s weapons obviously carried the special rule power that suppressed the


    realm. Fennel was deeply caught in the fight and fell into a passive position.


    As Philip was distracted, a cold light suddenly appeared at the back of Philip¡¯s head.


    ng!


    The moment the cold light appeared, Philip had sensed it. He opened his eyes suddenly and jumped


    into the air, while the fire chimera on his body disappeared in an instant. At the same time, the cold light


    slowly transformed into a figure holding a silver longsword. The tip of the sword pointed directly at the


    back of Philip¡¯s head where he stood just now.


    If Philip had not realized it in time, the back of his head would have been pierced through by the silver


    sword in the next second.


    Philip jumped into the air and made eye contact with Shane, who raised his head to look at him.

 Chapter 2581

    Chapter 2581


    Suddenly, he saw the sneer on Shane¡¯s face, and a sense of crisis that welled up from the depths of


    his soul came from above his head. Philip looked up and saw the same figure right above his head with


    the dazzling silver longsword stabbing at the top of his head. Philip had no time to think at all. He


    unleashed all the energy and the power of rules in his body as he raised his hand. He struck out a


    longsword formed bypressed air, which collided with the silver longsword in Shane¡¯s hand.


    ng!


    A crisp sound resounded through the ce!


    Philip was knocked out by the sword energy of the silver longsword in Shane¡¯s hand and fell from the


    air, The longsword in his hand also disintegrated in a sh. However, he got his life back!


    Boom!


    Philip crashed into the ground and sted a huge pit. When the dust settled, he jumped up from the pit


    and stared fixedly at Shane, who slowlynded on the opposite side.


    He was still as calm as ever as if everything was within his grasp.


    Philip¡¯s face was grim. As he thought of the thrilling scene just now, he was filled with horror.


    What the hell happened just now?


    He had evaded the attack, but why was there another one above his head.


    Two Shane Lovces?!


    Just as Philip was stunned and full of doubts, Shane had alreadynded on the ground. With a hint of


    coldness in the corners of his eyes, he stared at Philip and said, ¡°You have good reflexes, as expected


    of someone with five sources of kingship. Your reaction time is truly astonishing. However, you¡¯re


    destined to die here tonight. I¡¯ll add you to my wall of fame.¡±


    Hearing this, Philipughed and said, ¡°Shane Lovce, you¡¯re too full of yourself. You need to have the


    ability before you can do that.¡±


    Shane sneered cruelly. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of doing that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Suddenly, the erratic and ghostly voice rang behind Philip.


    Philip was shocked!


    He abruptly jumped away, and a boom sounded behind him where he stood just now. The power of


    Shane¡¯s sword created a ravine here.


    Philip was taken aback and focused intently. Shane was still standing there, but the obvious killing


    intent and the power of the sword just now clearly indicated that someone was behind him.


    What the hell was going on here?


    Seeing the horror in Philip¡¯s eyes, Shane smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make any unnecessary struggles.


    You¡¯re not strong enough now, especially in front of me. I can kill you easily. The only reason why I¡¯m


    not doing so is that I want to see what potential the sources of kingship in your body have.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face instantly became grave. This was the first time he had felt pressured in such a long time.


    It was the pressure of death!


    Shane was too strong with unfathomable strength. Until now, Philip still could not figure out Shane¡¯s


    rule power. Next, he would face a deadly battle. If he won, the benefits would undoubtedly be


    boundless. If he lost, everything would be over.


    Philip dared not let his guard down anymore. His aura suddenly soared.


    On the other hand, Shane obviously shared the same thought. He got rid of his previous cynical


    attitude and said coldly, ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to take it seriously.¡±

 Chapter 2582

    Chapter 2582


    After he said that, Shane¡¯s aura suddenly changed, bing extremely harsh and cold. It was as if he


    was merely testing and ying with Philip previously.


    Philip looked solemn because he clearly felt the energy pressure from Shane.As well as the


    interference of that rule power that he could not fathom.


    It was another power that suppressed the rules again. It was no wonder he always felt one realm lower


    than Shane. It turned out that it was not that Philip was too weak but the rule power of the other party


    was suppressing his realm! Philip felt a foreboding. If this continued, he would eventually lose.


    Be itbat experience, his current realm, or Shane¡¯s rule power that Philip could not figure out, all of


    them made Philip feel the pressure. No wonder Fennel said that Shane was not weaker than him. He


    was definitely a tough opponent!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Shaneunched an attack with the silver longsword, aiming straight for Philip¡¯s heart. At the


    same time, the long metal whip rotated rapidly and wrapped around Shane¡¯s body like a suit of armor.


    Philip quickly retreated. He knew that in the face of such a strong attack, he could not fight it head-on


    and could only advance by retreating.


    Bang! Boom!


    Suddenly, a dazzling battle broke out in the area, where scattered energy storms and vortexes could be


    seen everywhere. The surrounding forest was razed to the ground after a short battle.


    The trees were scorched ck, the ground crumbled, and there were terrifying deep pits and trenches


    everywhere!


    Boom!


    In midair, the two figures retreated after a blow. The energy storm that followed radiated terrifying


    energy fluctuations in the air. Philip panted to catch his breath, retreated dozens of meters away, and


    wiped the blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    The knight¡¯s longsword in his hand was already full of chinks and on the verge of breaking. Moreover,


    he had many wounds on his body. He could be said to be in a bad state. However, Philip¡¯s battle intent


    was very strong at this moment like a me that waspletely ignited.


    On the other hand, Shane seemed much more rxed. Although he had also suffered a few wounds,


    his state was not affected.


    ¡°Hehe, interesting. I thought I could take you down easily, but I didn¡¯t expect you to get stronger as the


    fight progressed,¡± Shane chuckled, and the evil smirk was horrifying.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, he did the same trick as before and disappeared into thin air. No matter how Philip activated


    his rule of insight, he was unable to detect Shane¡¯s location. It was only when Shane leaked a little


    killing intent that Philip could sense him.


    ng!


    Philip jumped abruptly, and the longsword in his hand shed sharply behind him.


    The sword shattered!


    Boom!


    Shane¡¯s attack broke the longsword in Philip¡¯s hand. At the same time, he kicked Philip in the stomach.


    Philip flew out, slid dozens of meters on the ground, and sted several deep pits.


    Puff!


    Philip fell to the ground and spat a mouthful of blood. Half his energy was exhausted because of


    Shane¡¯s kick. Shane stood indifferently in the same spot, while the silver longsword in his hand dazzled


    with cold light. He was full of sneers, and his eyes revealed piercing evil intent.


    ¡°Philip rke, go to hell!¡± Shaneughed madly and rushed at Philip.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The silver longsword in his hand stabbed Philip like a silver snake. The sky was filled with biting killing


    intent!


    Philip jumped up from the ground and fought against Shane with his bare hands!

 Chapter 2583

    Chapter 2583


    Biff, bang, thud!


    Every punchnded on the flesh!


    Clink, nk, clunk!


    Shane¡¯s every sword struck Philip¡¯s tough metallic armor. However, under Shane¡¯s ferocious attack,


    Philip could not hold on either!


    Bam!


    Another kick!


    Philip was sent flying by Shane again and fell heavily to the ground. His arms went numb. The other


    party¡¯s attack was so fierce that he could hardly block it even with his arms covered in metallic armor.


    Philip coughed violently and bled from his mouth. He stood up from the ground, and the mes in his


    eyes burned brighter.


    Shane frowned as he looked at Philip who stood up again. The fighting intent in his eyes turned deadly.


    He swung the silver longsword in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just fall down and obediently


    wait for me to kill you? Why do you have to stand back up? If this is the case, you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    Philip snorted, his eyes full of fighting spirit as he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll fall.¡±


    Shane shook his head, his aura suddenly exploding as he roared furiously. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you with my own


    hands! You¡¯ll be my stepping stone! My chance to revive the Lovce family ising! Why can¡¯t you


    just wait for me to kill you?!¡±


    With that said, Shane fell into a rampage. His aura became very unstable and enraged.


    Philip frowned as he noticed the change in Shane¡¯s state. The current Shane Lovce was even more


    terrifying and evil than before. Now, he was like a great viin who was finally released after being


    imprisoned for decades and wanted to vent with all his might.


    To be precise, he was like a madman!


    Philip was still pondering when Shane already attacked.


    ¡°Go to hell! I want to kill you! I¡¯m going to prove myself! I¡¯m the one and only!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The entire area was filled with Shane¡¯s manicughter and ear-piercing battle cries.


    Philip was caught in a tough fight once again. However, he found that Shane was emotionally unstable


    in this state, so his killing moves contained many ws.


    After a while, Shane was still unable to kill Philip. His mental state waspletely unhinged!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you dead yet?! Go to hell! Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    With Shane¡¯s frantic roars, the silver longsword in his hand struck out waves of sword energy. The


    ground cracked under the shing waves of sword energy.


    Philip swiftly retreated and clutched his arm that was injured by the sword energy. His brows furrowed.


    However, he was still alive.


    Just when Shane was going crazy, Cleo rushed over from a distance. Seeing Shane¡¯s state at this


    moment, she cursed inwardly, ¡®Damn it! Why did ite out at this time?¡¯


    She frowned and said to several people beside her, ¡°Go over there and stop the young master!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, several ck figures jumped into the air and waved around iron chains made of special


    material in their hands!


    On the battlefield, Shane¡¯s five senses were very keen. He immediately caught the sound of the chains


    vibrating in the air. He sneered and trembled wildly. Like a thirsty beast, he rushed at this group of


    people while shouting, ¡°Kill, kill, kill! Everyone should be killed!¡±

 Chapter 2584

    Chapter 2584


    These guards held iron chains made of special material and rushed over from all directions. They threw


    the chains into the air, which formed a!


    ¡°Seize!¡±


    Eight people stood in eight directions and bellowed as they pulled on one end of the iron chains.


    Buzz!


    Instantly, the formed by the iron chains dazzled with brilliant red light.


    In the middle, Shane was entrapped in the iron and roared angrily, ¡°Kill! Damn them all!¡±


    With a roar, he jumped into the sky, grabbed an iron chain, and pulled it violently. The guard lost his


    bnce and flew toward Shane.


    Puff!


    Shane raised his hand, and the silver longsword in his hand pierced through the guard in the chest.


    Boom!


    After that, he grabbed the neck of the guard who had been pierced through his chest and tossed him


    out violently. The guard¡¯s body crashed heavily into another guard. In an instant, this suppression


    formation failed to work. Shane went on a killing spree, and miserable screams resounded in the night.


    Cleo stood in the distance and looked at Shane, who was like a demon soaked in blood. The chills in


    her eyes became stronger. She nced at Philip who was frowning in the distance and shouted,


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, if you don¡¯t want to die, help me subdue him!¡±


    Philip frowned, stared at Cleo, and asked, ¡°Why should I help you?¡±


    Cleo replied, ¡°Once he loses control, both you and I will die!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s face darkened. He thought briefly and rushed into the battlefield!


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cleo¡¯s eyes froze as she shouted, ¡°Everyone, move out!¡±


    Rumble!


    Instantly, the entire area fell into a vortex of an energy storm.


    Bam!


    Philip saw the right moment andunched a fierce attack. He kicked Shane in the back and sent him


    flying right into therge iron made of those special chains!


    Then, Philip saw the crazy Shane being surrounded by the guards. One of them took out a syringe and


    jabbed Shane before he finally calmed down. Seeing this, Philip frowned, raised his eyebrows to look


    at Cleo who had a grim face, and asked, ¡°Is he a test subject of your Lovce family too?¡±


    Cleo raised her shapely eyebrows and said. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You just need to remember


    that you don¡¯t know anything and saw nothing tonight. The Lovce family has our ns for Wynn¡¯s


    safety. If you want to take Wynn back, you¡¯re wee to look for me anytime.¡±


    After saying that, Cleo looked at Shane lying on the ground. A hint of reluctance shed in her eyes


    before she said to the guards around her, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then, Cleo left with the rest.


    Soon, Fennel also ended his fight. He killed five and seriously wounded three.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    In the distance, Fennel appeared from the air above. The red dragon halberd in his hand gushed with


    red airwaves before disappearing.


    Philip¡¯s gaze was profound as he stared in the direction Cleo and the others had left. He said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±


    Fennel nodded, and the two quickly left.


    This battle started and ended quickly. However, Philip seemed to have discovered some secrets about


    Shane Lovce.

 Chapter 2585

    Chapter 2585


    Back at Fennel¡¯s private manor, Steven and the rest had been waiting for a while.


    ¡°Strategist, when will the boss return? Does he need our help? I say we should just rush over!¡±


    Hans was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. The Strategist stood in the hall with his hands behind


    his back, and his eyes were unfathomable. He looked at Georgina who was sitting on the sofa fiddling


    with theputer and asked, ¡°Have you hacked your way in?¡±


    Georgina said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult. The core firewall of the Lovce family is built by three


    computer experts and isn¡¯t something that can be cracked in a short time. However, I¡¯ve already


    cracked the firewall of theirboratory. The research materials about Miss Johnston will be sorted out


    immediately.¡±


    After Georgina finished speaking, several guards rushed in from the door and said with a bow,


    ¡°Strategist, the four bases of the Lovce family are all empty as if they knew we would go over.


    Moreover, they were full of mine traps. If not for our quick reflexes, I¡¯m afraid our squads would have


    been wiped out.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the Strategist frowned and paced back and forth in the hall.


    No one was there?


    How could that be?


    Was there a leak?


    Could there be a traitor in the Hall of the Sun?


    The Strategist¡¯s cold eyes swept over everyone present before they fell on Steven. Without the need to


    speak, Hans rushed over, grabbed Steven by the cor, and shouted coldly, ¡°Damn you, did you leak


    the information? Good for you, Steven! I already knew you were up to no good! It¡¯s too bad that the


    boss still trusts you, damn it!¡±


    With that said, Hans pulled out a gun from his waist and ced it between Steven¡¯s brows.


    Steven got a fright and exined, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a traitor! I didn¡¯t leak the information! I was the one who


    told you the information in the first ce! You¡¯ve misunderstood!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! All Westerners are liars! I¡¯m not going to believe you!¡±


    Hans roared in anger. Seeing that he was about to make a move, the Strategist said grimly, ¡°Hans,


    that¡¯s enough. Let go of Viscount Steven!¡±


    ¡°But Strategist, he¡­¡±


    Hans wanted to exin, but the Strategist red at him coldly.


    Hans let go in a huff and pushed Steven away.


    The Strategist smiled and said, ¡°Viscount Steven, I hope you don¡¯t mind. Hans has a violent temper.


    We aren¡¯t doubting you, but I just want to know who gave you this information in the first ce.¡±


    Steven tugged at his cor and said with a frown, ¡°My informant told me.¡±


    The Strategist nodded and said, ¡°Please contact this informant now, Viscount Steven.¡±


    Steven was stunned and said, ¡°Do you suspect him?¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Steven quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed a number, but the


    call went unanswered.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Steven was not an idiot and instantly understood. He smashed his phone angrily.


    The Strategist did not say anything. Nothing could be done about this matter now.


    At this time, Georgina eximed, ¡°Strategist, I found three copies of Miss Johnston¡¯s memory chip!¡±


    Coincidentally, Philip and Fennel walked in from the door at this moment.


    ¡°Three copies?¡± Philip asked aloud.


    Georgina nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. rke. Following the clue you provided, I hacked into the server


    of the Lovce family¡¯s research institute and discovered that they are keeping three copies of Miss


    Johnston¡¯s memory chip. If two copies have been destroyed as you mentioned, there should be one


    more copy!¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Philip asked.


    Georgina looked at the data and said, ¡°In the Lovce family! The real one!¡±

 Chapter 2586

    Chapter 2586


    ¡®The real Lovce family?¡¯ Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened.


    He frowned, looked at Georgina, and asked, ¡°Have you gotten the location?¡±


    Georgina nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but their IP locations change every ten minutes, and many of them


    are fake. I need to process them to confirm the real IP location.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Philip asked.


    Georgina frowned and said, ¡°At least two days if I do it without alerting the other party. They have three


    computer experts on their side, and the firewall is very strong with many programs running that I¡¯ve


    never seen before. If the other party finds out, then we¡¯ll lose this opportunity. The other party is likely


    to delete all information belonging to Miss Johnston. ¡±


    After hearing Georgina¡¯s words, Philip scowled. He nced at Fennel before saying, ¡°Okay, I trust


    you.¡±


    Georgina nodded and quickly operated theputer.


    The Strategist stepped forward and said to Fennel, ¡°Boss, the four underground bases of the Lovce


    family in Sendona were empty with an ambushid out. Our guys almost couldn¡¯t make it back.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel frowned and said, ¡°Pete gave us false information?¡±


    The Strategist shook his head and said, ¡°Pete was right. The problem lies with the informant on


    Viscount Steven¡¯s side.¡±


    Steven looked at Philip and Fennel apologetically, saying, ¡°Lord Apollo, Mr. rke, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t


    expect my informant to be problematic.¡±


    Fennel shook his head, patted Steven on the shoulder, and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that everyone is


    okay.¡±


    With that said, he looked at Philip and asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. Tonight¡¯s battle with Shane had made him realize that the Lovce


    family was not as simple as he thought. The Lovce family might have grown into a behemoth in the


    dark. It was a height that no one could fathom.


    Philip thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Georgina to get the location first before we make


    further ns.¡±


    Fennel nodded.


    ***


    The next day, Philip stood at the door of the secret chamber. His father had gone in for two days


    withouting out.


    Was something wrong?


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you worried about your father?¡±


    Fennel walked in from the door at this moment and stood at Philip¡¯s side.


    Philip frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you sure my father is okay? Why isn¡¯t he out yet?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Philip, if your father were to see you now, he¡¯d be very happy.¡±


    Philip was taken aback before he realized it. His face darkened as he said, ¡°He¡¯s my father, after all.¡±


    Fennel chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. Your father wille out when he gets


    better. You should know that there¡¯s no news about Zeus too. The sacred city is in turmoil, and


    everyone is on high alert.¡±


    ¡°Have Leo and Amos started fighting?¡± Philip asked as he followed Fennel to the living room.


    Fennel sat down, took a sip of tea, and said, ¡°Almost. Now that things have turned ugly between Leo


    and Amos, the people from both sides have started fighting in the sacred city. The forces supporting


    them have also begun to fight overtly and covertly. Overall, Leo and Amos are now evenly matched.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Philip was silent and asked, ¡°Between Leo and Amos, who do you think will win?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. No one can guess the oue of the battle for the


    position of chief god.¡±


    ¡°I hope Amos wins,¡± Philip said softly with a determined look in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Fennel frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

 Chapter 2587

    Chapter 2587


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take the usual route and contact the Underground Bounty


    Society. We¡¯ll ce a mission to get rid of Leo¡¯s people. In addition, I can also support the Underground


    Bounty Society in bing the new god.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, Fennel¡¯s face became more solemn as he asked, ¡°Are you sure you


    want to do this? The Underground Bounty Society and the Lovce family are two major forces. If the


    Lovce family finds out that you¡¯re supporting the Underground Bounty Society behind the scenes,


    they may take action against Wynn.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°No, they won¡¯t. The Lovce family won¡¯t dare to do anything to Wynn right now.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fennel said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact the Underground Bounty Society.¡±


    After saying that, Fennel got up and walked out of the hall. About half an hourter, Fennel returned


    and was followed by three people. They were none other than the three giants of the Underground


    Bounty Society, Marquis Ron, Yale, and Madam Peters.


    When the three walked into the hall and saw Philip with his back to them, they bowed slightly while


    greeting him with a smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡®s nice to meet you.¡±


    Philip turned around and looked at them indifferently before saying with a smile, ¡°Hello, everyone. We


    finally meet.¡±


    Marquis Ron took the lead and said, ¡°We¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Young Patriarch rke. Seeing you


    today, it¡¯s indeed expected of someone who united the six sacred halls to destroy the Hall of Evil. I¡¯m


    very impressed.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and motioned to the three to take their seats. He said, ¡°Marquis Ron, I heard


    Fennel briefly introduce the model and history of the Underground Bounty Society. Now, I want to


    support you to be the new god. I wonder what your ns are. ¡±


    Hearing that, Marquis Ron was obviously startled. He turned to look at Yale and Madam Peters. On


    their way here, they were unable to believe what Lord Apollo said. Now, hearing it from Young Patriarch


    rke¡¯s mouth, Marquis Ron was excited.


    He quickly said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, as long as the Underground Bounty Society bes the


    new god, if you have any orders for us in the future, we¡¯ll do our very best without any hesitation.¡±


    Marquis Ron was fairly familiar with Eastern culture.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Very well. I¡¯m relieved to hear this. However, I have a mission now, and I¡¯m not


    sure if the three of you will dare to issue it.¡±


    Marquis Ron frowned and nced at Fennel before looking at his twopanions. He finally asked,


    ¡°May I know what the mission is about?¡±


    ¡°A bounty mission against Leo Sainsbury,¡± Philip said lightly as a chill shed in the corners of his eyes.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Marquis Ron¡¯s expression visibly froze, and his breathing became rapid. They had


    considered this problem before this. After all, Leo was one of the candidates for the future god. If the


    Underground Bounty Society issued a mission against Leo, it was likely they would suffer the


    consequences in the future. Therefore, they had chosen to be neutral in the fight between Leo and


    Amos.


    That was also Amos¡¯ intention. If Amos lost the fight, he would at least still have the Underground


    Bounty Society.

 Chapter 2588

    Chapter 2588


    Now, after hearing Philip¡¯s n, Marquis Ron fell into deep thought.


    He said hesitantly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t decide on this matter. You should know


    that the boss behind the Underground Bounty Society is Lord Amos. He once warned us not to


    interfere in the fight for the chief god. If our Underground Bounty Society intervenes but Lord Leo gets


    the position of chief god, the Underground Bounty Society will definitely suffer from bloodshed. This is


    not what Lord Amos wants to happen.¡±


    After hearing Marquis Ron¡®s concern, Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Marquis Ron, do you think that Amos


    will lose?¡±


    When Marquis Ron heard this, his eyes flickered. He looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, what do you mean?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Marquis Ron, just think about it. Once Amos bes the chief god and the


    Underground Bormty Society bes the new god, who will dare to point fingers at you when the time


    comes? Do you still need to remain underground all the time?¡±


    Marquis Ron pondered and frowned. Philip was not wrong, but those things were unpredictable. No


    one knew the oue between Leo and Amos.


    Seeing that Marquis Ron was silent, Philip added, ¡°Marquis Ron, the opportunity usually onlyes


    knocking once. If you seize it, you¡¯ll gain unexpected rewards. What I can tell you is that I¡¯ll fully support


    Amos in bing the new chief god. It¡¯s not impossible for the Underground Bounty Society to rise


    with the tide and be the new god as well. As for the Lovce family, I have my ways to deal with


    them.¡±


    Marquis Ron raised his eyebrows, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°I need to discuss with them.¡±


    After that, Marquis Ron, Yale, and Madam Peters gathered around and discussed in low voices. Yale


    was the first to disagree. He shook his head and refused. ¡°Marquis Ron, I don¡¯t think this matter can be


    decided like this. Although Young Patriarch rke has some strength, this is the West, after all. The


    power of the rke family may not even behalf as effective here. Moreover, there¡¯s no way to predict


    the oue of the fight between Leo and Amos at all. We should listen to Lord Amos and not interfere


    in the fight for the position of chief god.¡±


    Hearing this, Madam Peters said, ¡°Yale, I think you¡¯re too cautious. I have to agree with Young


    Patriarch rke¡¯s suggestion. This is an opportunity for the Underground Bounty Society. Once we


    help Amos sit in the position of the chief god, attaining the position of a god is much easier for us.


    Moreover, I trust Young Patriarch rke. Since he said so, he must have a n.¡±


    ¡°Peters, are you sure about this? How can we¡­¡± Yale was anxious and wanted to say something.


    Marquis Ron interrupted and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s vote. I agree.¡±


    Yale refused outright. ¡°I disagree.¡±


    Madam Peters nodded and said, ¡°I agree too.¡±


    ¡°You guys!¡± Yale gasped.


    Marquis Ron said, ¡°It¡¯s two against one. The result is obvious.¡±


    Yale flung his hands in anger and huffed. ¡°I won¡¯t say much else about this matter. I don¡®t n to


    intervene.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, Yale turned around and left the hall. Marquis Ron looked at the departing Yale, turned


    around, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we¡¯ve decided and agree with you. What


    should we do next?¡±


    Philip smiled and looked at Fennel. All of them gathered around to discuss the next steps.

 Chapter 2589

    Chapter 2589


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we¡¯ll take our leave, then,¡± Marquis Ron stood up and bowed slightly to Philip.


    Philip got up and said calmly, ¡°Marquis Ron, I trust you.¡±


    Marquis Ron nodded and left with Madam Peters. After they left, Philip exhaled, and his eyes turned


    somber. He looked in the direction of the door and said, ¡°Next up is the n against the Lovce


    family.¡±


    Fennel stood at Philip¡¯s side and said with a nod, ¡°The Strategist is almost ready.¡±


    Philip bummed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on over at Georgina¡¯s side.¡±


    About an hourter, the Underground Bounty Society released an explosive bounty mission that shook


    the entire Western world!


    A bounty mission against Leo Sainsbury! A bounty of one billion dors!


    The moment this mission was released, all the bounty hunters, as well as the Western forces who were


    watching, felt an unusual atmosphere. This bounty mission was too simr to thest mission against


    the Hall of Evil. It was practically the same!


    Was the boss behind the scenes the same person?


    After destroying the Hall of Evil, the next step was to choose the future chief god?


    For a while, the underworld of the West was shaken. At the same time, they could not believe that the


    Underground Bounty Society actually dared to take on such a mission. They were messing with Lord


    Leo!


    If Leo seeded in bing the new chief god, the future of the Underground Bounty Society would


    not be easy. Therefore, the release of this bounty mission caused an uproar. However, most of the


    bounty hunters were ecstatic!


    ¡°Wow! One billion dors! I¡¯m going to take it!¡±


    ¡°What Leo? What chief god? just kill them all! Are we afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°As expected of the Underground Bounty Society. They sure are bold!¡±


    For a while, many bounty hunters and teams epted the mission and sprang into action. As time


    went by, more and more bounty hunters epted the mission. The number exceeded the number of


    mission-takers for the Hall of Evil previously.


    A storm was brewing!


    ***


    In the sacred city of Mount Olympus.


    Leo¡¯s residence was the epitome of golden splendor with the royal standards of the West. He sat on his


    tinum throne with grim eyes as he stared at the guards kneeling on the ground below. He roared,


    ¡°What did you say? The Underground Bounty Society dares to take on a mission against me, Leo


    Sainsbury?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Lord Leo. This is the detail of the bounty mission,¡± The guard trembled all over as he handed


    the information to Leo.


    Leo looked at it, tore the document angrily, and roared, ¡°That damned Underground Bounty Society,


    that damned Amos! How dare they y this trick behind my back?! Damn it! Pass on my order. IfN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    anyone from the Underground Bounty Society dares to trespass Mount Olympus, kill them all without


    mercy! Also, tell everyone outside toe back immediately!¡±


    Leo¡¯s roar echoed in the pce.


    Soon, another guard in tinum armor rushed in and knelt on one knee. He said, ¡°Lord Leo, Miss Cleo


    Lovce is outside and asked to see you.¡±


    Leo frowned and said with a sneer, ¡°Let her in!¡±

 Chapter 2590

    Chapter 2590


    Soon, Cleo appeared wearing a long white dress, a trench coat, and high heels. She looked noble and


    elegant. She strutted into the main hall with a charming smile, bowed slightly to Leo Sainsbury who


    stood in front of her, and said, ¡°Lord Leo, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Leo¡¯s face was a little gloomy. When he saw Cleo, he squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Miss Lovce,


    it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    Cleo chuckled and said directly, ¡°Lord Leo, I¡¯m here today to discuss with you the chief god and new


    god. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient to talk now.¡±


    Hearing that, Leo frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient. Please go ahead.¡±


    After saying that, Leo said to the tinum guards at his side, ¡°Show Miss Cleo to her seat.¡±


    Soon, Cleo took her seat and said to Leo, who sat on his tinum throne, ¡°Lord Leo, I think you should


    already know about the Underground Bounty Society. The mission this time has a very high bounty,


    and it¡¯spletely aimed at you. I wonder what do you think about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Leo snorted, squeezed the armrests of the tinum throne with his palms, and said coldly,


    ¡°How dare the small Underground Bounty Society interfere in thepetition for the position of chief


    god? I¡¯ll wipe lhern out sooner orter!¡±


    Cleo smiled and said, ¡°Lord Leo, although the Underground Bounty Society is wrong to do so, we


    should pay attention to the person who issued the bounty mission instead. This is themon enemy


    we should face together.¡±


    Hearing this, Leo¡¯s face darkened. He asked, ¡°Are you saying that this bounty mission wasn¡¯t issued by


    Amos?¡±


    Cleo smiled, shook her head, and said, ¡°Lord Leo, you¡¯re wrong. The bounty mission this time wasn¡¯t


    issued by Lord Amos but by another person whom you should be familiar with¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Leo frowned, his face full of anger.


    ¡°The young patriarch of the rke family, Philip rke,¡± Cleo said.


    Hearing that, Leo stood up abruptly. Biting killing intent surged from his body, and he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s


    him!¡±


    Philip rke!


    That Eastern man who could wield the sacred sword!


    Abominable!


    Leo clenched his fists tightly, his face full of chills as he said angrily, ¡°The rke family is too nosy!


    This is the West, not the East! What is the rke family trying to do that they¡¯re interfering with the


    election of the new chief god?¡±


    Leo was livid!


    It had escted to a battle of interests between the East and the West. The rke family of the East


    was trying to interfere with the sphere of influence of the Western gods.


    Cleo added, ¡°Lord Leo, you¡¯re right. The rke family is too nosy. The rke family¡¯s attempt to


    interfere with the Western underworld ispletely self-destructive. With Lord Zeus and Lord Leo


    around the Sainsbury family, the rke family can never touch the West. The rke family is our


    common enemy now, Lord Leo. As I said not long ago, the Lovce family will always stand with the


    Sainsbury family. As long as the Sainsbury family can help the Lovce family make aeback and


    regain our foothold in the East, our two families can be close friends! When the timees, the


    whole world will be ours!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After listening to Cleo, Leoughed and said, ¡°Miss Cleo, you¡¯re overthinking this. I¡¯m not a fool, and


    the Sainsbury family doesn¡¯t want to get involved with the East either. I¡¯m only after this sacred city and


    the Western realm! The Sainsbury family is not interested in the East.¡±

 Chapter 2591

    Chapter 2591


    Hearing that, Cleo frowned and thought, ¡®This Leo isn¡¯t ambitious at all.¡¯


    However, for the sake of the Lovce family, Cleo forced a smile and said, ¡°Lord Leo, that is for the


    future. Right now, we should join forces against Philip rke, right?¡±


    Leo frowned, looked at Cleo, and said, ¡°What do you suggest? As you should know, if I lose this


    opportunity, all dealings between us will go up in smoke. Therefore, I hope that you can represent the


    Lovce family and try your best to help me.¡±


    Cleo said, ¡°But of course, The Lovce family will always stand on your side.¡±


    She added, ¡°This matter is actually very simple. We just need to issue the same bounty mission. As for


    the rke family, I¡¯ll think of ways to dy them.¡±


    Leo raised his brow and said, ¡°If we do that, won¡¯t that boost the power and prestige of the


    Underground Bounty Society instead?¡±


    Cleo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Lord Leo. At this rate, all the bounty hunters of the


    society will be out on the missions. The entire ce will be an empty city. When the timees, you


    can catch them by surprise and dispatch a troop of elite guards to take down the headquarters of the


    Underground Bounty Society easily.¡±


    Hearing this, Leo smiled and said, ¡°Wonderful! Is this the so-called strategy of luring the enemy away


    from their stronghold?¡±


    Cleo smiled and said, ¡°What do you think, Lord Leo?¡±


    Leo thought about it, pped his hands, and said, ¡°Very well, I agree!¡±


    After saying that, he waved at the guards and said, ¡°Pass my order down immediately. Notify the


    Underground Bounty Society to issue the same bounty mission against Amos!¡±


    Soon, the Underground Bounty Society received a new mission. Marquis Ron, Yale, and Madam


    Peters sat in the meeting room of the headquarters and looked at the new mission that they just


    received.


    Yale was furious and said, ¡°Ron, look! This is the choice you made. Now, Lord Leo has issued the


    same mission too. If we refuse, it¡¯s like telling the West that we¡¯re supporting Lord Amos!¡±


    Marquis Ron¡®s face darkened before heughed and said, ¡°Yale, don¡¯t get mad. This is within our


    expectations. Young Patriarch rke has mentioned that if the other party dares to issue the same


    mission, we¡¯ll double the bounty of the first mission.¡±


    Double the amount?!


    Yale was shocked!


    It was already one billion dors now. Doubling the amount would be two billion dors!


    How rich would one have to be? This hadpletely turned into a money game.


    Looking at Yale¡®s exaggeratedly shocked face, Marquis Ron said, ¡°Yale, you should trust Young


    Patriarch rke. His financial resources are not something we can estimate.¡±


    After speaking, Marquis Ron said through electronic transmission, ¡°Post the mission, and at the same


    time, raise the bounty reward for the first. mission to two billion dors!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The moment the mission was released, the entire Western world was in an uproar. Leo and Amos were


    officially at war!


    A two billion bounty against a one billion bounty! It was a money game!

 Chapter 2592

    Chapter 2592


    The Underground Bounty Society simultaneously posted the updates of two missions and increased


    the reward of the first mission to two billion dors. Instantly, this two billion dor bounty mission swept


    through the entire Underground Bounty Society and the entire Western underworld.


    The main point was that the updated bounty mission was no longer targeted at the Underground


    Bounty Society. Even other forces above ground could take up the mission.


    That was right, anyone could participate. As long as one had the guts and strength, one could


    participate!


    This time, all therge and small forces in the West geared up and held emergency meetings to


    discuss whether to take action. Of course, after a short meeting, 70 percent of theserge and small


    forces chose to join the bounty team. For a while, the call to take down Leo Sainsbury swept through


    the entire West.


    What was even more frightening was that after the mission was released, the Sacred Halls of the West


    that remained motionless now held meetings to discuss the next steps. Among them, some stood on


    Leo¡¯s side while others stood on Amos¡¯ side. Of course, the sacred halls on Amos¡¯ side chose to take


    action and decided to give Leo a fatal blow at this time. After all, they had no choice.


    Once Leo became the new chief god, what awaited them would be Leo¡¯s suppression in every aspect


    when the time came, the gods would suffer. Therefore, they could only choose to take action now.


    ***


    In the sacred city of Mount Olympus, inside the tinum pce, Leo was furious after he learned about


    the newly updated bounty mission. He smashed many things in anger and roared, ¡°Damn the rke


    family, damn Amos! They¡¯re actually teaming up against me! I¡¯ll never let them off!¡±


    Leo¡®s face was full of chills as he waved at the tinum-d guards at the side and bellowed, ¡°Contact


    the Lovce family and tell them if they help me get the position of chief god, I can agree to some of


    the conditions they¡¯ve put forward!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Leo.¡±


    The three tinum guards respectfully knelt on one knee and quickly left the pce.


    Leo sullenly stood in the huge pce, his eyes shing with piercing coldness. He gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°Amos, it¡¯s simply wishful thinking on your part to covet the position of chief god! Philip rke and


    the Underground Bounty Society, when I be the new chief god, I¡¯ll destroy all of you!¡±


    After saying that, Leo strode out of the pce and went to the ce where Zeus was in seclusion.


    It was a building shaped like a pyramid and was over 300 meters high. It had a pointed top as if it could


    pierce through the sky. A metallic sphere was suspended at the tip of the tower. It shone brightly and


    illuminated the entire sacred city and Mount Olympus.


    Nearby was and of yellow sand. The main entrance of the building was a triangr stone gate, which


    required the corresponding imprint or the consent of the people inside to open the gate.


    At this moment, Leo came from a distance d in a tinum trench coat. I-Ie climbed up more than a


    dozen steps and stood at the triangr stone door. He nced sideways at Amos, who stood on his


    left. He scoffed. ¡°Amos, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here so early.¡±


    Amos wore a ck sand-proof windbreaker and a dark golden crown. He crossed his arms and said,


    ¡°Father is seriously injured. As a son, I should be here to guard over him.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Leoughed mockingly and said, ¡°Amos, stop acting in front of me. What¡¯s more, Father


    can¡¯t even see it now, so why are you still pretending to be so kind and caring? Do you think you can


    be the new chief god by just saying a few words?¡±


    Amos nced sideways at Leo and said, ¡°Brother Leo, you¡¯re wrong. I really care about Father¡¯s


    health. As long as he¡¯s around, the sacred city will not be in danger and the West can still maintain its


    bnce.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2593

    Chapter 2593


    Leo frowned and yelled, ¡°Enough! Stop yourpassionate act in front of me! If you really care about


    Father, you wouldn¡¯t be secretly working with the rke family and the Underground Bounty Society to


    go against me!¡±


    Hearing this, Amos frowned. He was really unaware of this because he had been here for four days.


    Seeing his bewildered look, Leoughed more tantly and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at acting!¡±


    After saying that, Leo looked at the triangr stone door and said, ¡°Father, may I see you?¡±


    Half a beatter, the door slowly opened. Seeing this scene, Leo¡¯s face was full of excitement with a


    sense of superiority. He looked at Amos and said, ¡°Amos, look at this. I¡¯m Father¡¯s favorite and the


    future candidate for the position of chief god.¡±


    After saying that, Leo swaggered through the stone door. Amos stood at the door and watched as the


    door slowly closed. Sadness and helplessness appeared in his eyes. He had stood guard here for four


    days. Yet his father never showed any signs.


    It turned out that his father only took Leo seriously. Amos¡¯ heart turned cold. He stood silently at the


    stone door for thest five minutes before he turned around.


    His windbreaker fluttered in the wind, and his dark golden crown shone in this sandynd. Suddenly,


    there was a trace of connection with the sphere at the tip of the pyramid.


    Amos did not notice anything. However, in the pyramid, Zeus sensed something as he was talking to


    Leo!


    Lightning shed in his eyes, and he stared coldly at the stone door with a frown.


    Inside the pyramid was a space. The three walls were engraved with the origins and greatness of the


    sacred city, as well as the history of the monsters suppressed under the sacred city. In the middle was


    an abyss, and at the bottom was endless darkness that was just like hell. Only a stone bridge


    connected the stone door to the middle where Zeus was.


    At this moment, Zeus sat on a throne carved from stone in the middle. Leo stood under the throne and


    dared not look directly at his father because Zeus¡¯ aura was too harsh and overwhelming.


    Behind the throne were four huge carved statues of former chief gods. Every chief god would have a


    carved statue here. The weapons held by each chief god were different, but they were all divine


    weapons!


    Zeus looked at Leo and asked coldly, ¡°Are you saying that Amos has the intention to seize power and


    rebel?¡±


    Leo quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Father. Amos has recently teamed up with several hostile forces and is


    nning to attack the sacred city to make a move for the position of chief god!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 2594

    Chapter 2594


    Hearing this, Zeus frowned. He stared at Leo and said angrily, ¡°Leo, you¡¯re the most outstanding son of


    the Sainsbury family and my favorite son. Do you know the implications of your words just now?¡±


    Leo was startled and quickly defended himself, saying, ¡°Father, every word I said is true. Amos is


    working with outside forces to suppress me for the position of the next chief god! Amos is very


    ambitious and wants to take over your position!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Zeus raised his hand. Countless dazzling blue and white lightning bolts sparked from his


    palms, which formed a that wrapped around Leo. Zeus lifted Leo and scolded, ¡°Enough! Leo, the


    last thing I want to see is you two brothers turning against each other! It¡¯s just the position of chief god.


    Whether you or Amos gets it, it¡¯s an honor for the Sainsbury family! Don¡¯t think l don¡¯t know what you


    and Amos have been up to these days! Get out!¡±


    After shouting, Zeus raised his hand and threw Leo out. Leo fell to the ground, shaking all over. His


    father was too terrifying just now. In front of Zeus, Leo was like a three year old child facing an adult.


    Leo got up in fear, lowered his head, and left the ce in silence.


    However, just before he left the stone door, he looked up at his father sitting on the throne. Energy


    leaked all over his body, and his power of the rules was not very stable. His father was in really bad


    shape.


    After leaving the pyramid, Leo stood in front of the triangr stone door. The fear in his eyes was


    reced by anger. He looked at the pyramid before he turned and walked away.


    This time, when Leo left, the sphere at the top of the pyramid glowed again. Inside the pyramid, Zeus


    received a message from the metal sphere. He sat on his throne and frowned. Aplex look shed


    in his eyes as he muttered under his breath, ¡°Did I make the wrong choice?¡±


    After saying that, a deathly silence fell in the pyramid.


    ***


    Back to Philip and Fennel¡¯s side. At this moment, the two of them stood behind Georgina, staring at her


    as she operated theputer.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± Philip could not help asking.


    Georgina had been working two days straight. At this moment, she was mentally exhausted, her face


    was a little pale, and her forehead was dripping with sweat.


    ¡°A while longer. The other party seems to have discovered my whereabouts and is trying to track me


    down,¡± Georgina said as an ugly look shed in the corners of her eyes.


    Fennel gently patted Georgina¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Georgina was startled and turned to look at Fennel. With eyes full of admiration and excitement, she


    said, ¡°Lord Apollo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely get it done!¡±


    Having said that, Georgina turned around and continued working on theputer. Her heart also


    burned with the belief and desire to win the battle.


    Sure enough, ten minutester, Georgina eximed, ¡°I did it! I bypassed the Lovce family¡¯s servers


    and firewalls, hacked into their researchb¡¯s experimental data, and found the whereabouts of Miss


    Johnston¡¯s third memory chip. ording to the address shown here, the third memory chip is not in the


    West but in the East! It¡¯s in your country.¡±


    ¡°My country?¡± Philip and Fennel looked at each other at the same time, a hint of suspicion shing from


    the corners of their eyes.


    The Lovce family¡¯s main base was still in the country? They were really bold!


    That incident back then did not teach them

 Chapter 2595

    Chapter 2595


    ¡°Where¡¯s the exact location?¡± Philip quickly asked.


    Georgina fiddled around and said, ¡°The location shown by the IP address is in a forest northwest of the


    country. Their headquarters is divided into three ces. One is in a forest in the northwest, one in a


    modern city on the east coast, and thest one seems to be near Cochly Mountain in the east.¡±


    Hearing the geographic coordinates of these three locations, Philip¡¯s eyes became more solemn. The


    Lovce family was really bold to divide themselves into three base camps andpletely lock the


    three directions of the country.


    This was a big n!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Especially the one near Cochly Mountain. Was it aiming at the stargate or the Nonagon?


    Perhaps the Lovce family was connected to the Nonagon in secret?


    ¡°Send me the specific positioning coordinates. I¡¯ll return to the country immediately,¡± Philip decided and


    said.


    However, Georgina shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I can¡¯t get you the most urate


    geographical coordinates because the other party is very cunning. They¡¯re using a multi-segment IP


    address. I can only give you the approximate range for these areas. To get the most urate


    coordinates, I need to bait them to expose themselves.¡±


    ¡°Expose themselves?¡± Philip nced sideways and frowned.


    Georgina nodded and said, ¡°Yes. My idea is to attack their servers and have them show up to track my


    location so that I can use anti-tracking methods to determine their geographical coordinates.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and do it,¡± Philip said urgently.


    However, Georgina said, ¡°Mr. rke, hear me out. In doing so, there¡¯s a great risk that our position will


    be exposed. Once the other party knows our location, we may face their wrath. I can neither guess nor


    guarantee the consequences of doing so.¡±


    After hearing from Georgina, Philip understood. This bait was very risky. If the Lovce family captured


    their location, they might make a move against them or even Wynn.


    As Fennel and Philip fell silent, Georgina suddenly said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Philip asked.


    Georgina said, ¡°Cleo Lovce¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and instantly understood what Georgina meant. He said, ¡°Do you want to


    attack Cleo and let her lead us to find the exact location of the Lovce family?¡±


    Georgina nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the n. If Cleo receives any great news, she definitely needs to go


    back to the Lovce family¡¯s headquarters. We can follow her and get the location of the Lovce


    family.¡±


    Philip nodded, looked at Fennel, and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fennel thought about it and said, ¡°This is the only way now. We can give it a try.¡±


    Philip nodded, paced back and forth in the room for a long time, and said, ¡°Release the news about my


    father. I think the Lovce family must be very concerned about my father.¡±


    When Fennel heard this, he immediately frowned and said, ¡°How can we do that? Your father is still


    recovering from his current state. What if the Lovce family finds out andunches a massive


    attack?¡±


    After Fennel said that, an old voice came from the door.


    ¡°Release the news about me. I¡¯m also eager to see how the Lovce family has developed after hiding


    underground for so many years.¡±

 Chapter 2596

    Chapter 2596


    Roger walked in, looking much better, hisplexion was rosier, but he was thinner.


    Philip looked up with an aloof expression and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Roger smiled kindly, nced at his son, and said, ¡°Much better. It¡¯s the first time you¡¯re showing


    concern for me.¡±


    Philip frowned and said stubbornly, ¡°You think too much. I don¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Seeing this, Fennel shook his head helplessly. He bowed slightly to Roger and said, ¡°Patriarch rke,


    are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Roger walked over, looked at Fennel with admiration, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. The Lovce family¡¯s affairs


    are the rke family¡¯s affairs. The affairs of the Lovce family are rted to the future direction of the


    world. Time is running out for us, and I want to find out what the Lovce family has been up to over


    the years. I also hope to see some old friends whom I haven¡¯t seen for a long time.¡±


    Fennel frowned and asked, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know much about the Lovce family either?¡±


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°The Lovce family has taken precautions against the rke family. Many


    times, I may not know as much as you. I more or less know about everything this time, so just ahead


    and do it. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of it. As long as I¡¯m alive, the Lovce family won¡¯t dare to


    do anything.¡±


    Then, Roger said to Philip, ¡°I need to speak to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel winked at Georgina, and the two left the room.


    In the huge room, Philip remained with a cold face. Roger coughed violently. A trace of anger shed in


    Philip¡¯s eyes, but he still stepped forward, helped Roger to sit on the sofa, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not well


    yet. What are you doing out? I¡¯ll find a way to deal with the Lovce family.¡±


    Roger sat on the sofa with Philip¡¯s help and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll find a way? What else can you


    do? Are you going to rely on the Shadow Guards or your Legion of the Sovereign? Will you rely on


    Fennel?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression turned ugly. He looked at Roger with a frown and said, ¡°Do you really


    look down on me that much? In your opinion, I can¡¯t find my own solution?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roger chuckled and said, ¡°Son, I¡¯m not looking down on you, but you still have a lot of room to grow.


    What you¡¯re facing now is definitely not like those petty fights in the past. Before this, you were willful.


    The people and incidents you encountered before could perhaps be solved with money and the power


    of the rke family. However, the people and forces you¡¯re facing now are no longer limited to secr


    definitions. Even if the rke family controls 70% of the world¡®s economic power, that¡¯s jointly owned


    by the main and branch families. The main family owns 30% and the branch family owns 20%, while


    the remaining 20% is controlled by the other side branches. The intricacy andplexity of all this are


    not as simple as you think.¡±


    After listening, Philip said grimly, ¡°All of it belongs to the rke family, so why the differentiation? That¡¯s


    why I don¡¯t like the way you manage the household. The rke family should be controlled by one


    person, and there must only be one spokesperson. Otherwise, such arge family will fall apart sooner


    orter.¡±


    Roger nodded and said, ¡°Phil, your thoughts coincided with mine when I was young, but many times,


    many things can¡¯t be solved easily. The rke family could survive to this day only because of these


    side branches that allowed us to grow and expand. It¡¯s also inevitable that things will go out of hand


    when left unchecked.¡±


    ¡°Nheless, I do agree with what you said. But I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have so much time and energy to


    rectify the rke family. I only hope that you can make drastic reforms, hold the rke family firmly in


    your hands, and create a new rke family. This is what I want to see the most.¡±


    After saying that, Roger¡¯s eyes seemed to flicker before he patted his thigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this


    topic and talk about your opinion about the Lovce family. It¡¯s impossible for you to deal with the


    Lovce family by yourself. The trump cards you hold in your hands right now may be powerful


    enough in the eyes of outsiders, but to me or the Lovce family, they¡¯re nothing but child¡¯s y.


    There¡¯s no longer a need for so many rules in this world. Only the strong are thew, and only the


    strong can change the rules. The Lovce family has been hiding underground for so many years, and


    it¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve never tried to track them down. But I¡¯m unable to deal with their problems too. Like the


    rke family, the Lovce family has a long history. If you really want to deal with them, now isn¡¯t the


    time yet. Your strength is stillcking.¡±

 Chapter 2597

    Chapter 2597


    Philip frowned, looked at Roger, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be


    stronger. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get rid of the Lovce family! Not for the sake of your great righteousness


    but for Wynn¡¯s sake!¡±


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite devoted.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Philip nced at Roger. Thetter thought for a moment and said, ¡°I already know what happened to


    Wynn. In fact, this matter has little to do with the Lovce family. It was Wynn¡¯s decision. If she wants


    to understand the Lovce family, be a part of them, or even get her hands on them, she must


    forget everything from the past andpletely integrate into the Lovce family. When you left the


    country toe here, Wynn once approached me to discuss this matter. This is what she left behind


    for you.¡±


    With that said, Roger took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Philip. He got up, patted Philip


    on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Read it carefully. Besides your mother and me, Wynn is definitely the one


    who loves you the most in this world.¡±


    After saying that, Roger left.


    Philip stood there with the letter in his hand. He hesitated for a while before he opened the letter.


    ¡°Phil, by the time you read this letter, I may have already forgotten about you. This is my choice. Don¡¯t


    be sad, and don¡¯t do anything for me. I want to know more about the Lovce family, and I want to


    help you. This is my only way. Maybe one day, we¡¯ll meet in a crowd and I¡¯ll no longer recognize you,


    but you must know that I love you. That will never change. You, M, and Nelson will forever be my


    favorite people.¡±


    ¡°Phil, this is myst request for you. Don¡¯t challenge the Lovce family for my sake. I didn¡®t know


    before, but now I understand that the Lovce family is not as simple as you think. Remember, take


    good care of M and Nelson. From Wynn who loves you.¡±


    After reading the entire letter, Philip¡¯s expression could no longer be described in words. His eyes were


    red. For his sake, Wynn was willing to sacrifice herself and enter the Lovce family.


    ¡°Wynnie, I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely bring you back and restore your memory.¡±


    Philip squeezed the letter in his hand resentfully.


    Although Wynn told him not to provoke the Lovce family, since some things had already happened,


    there was no turning back.

 Chapter 2598

    Chapter 2598


    With Roger¡¯s consent, Georgina spread the news about Roger¡¯s injury to the Lovce family¡¯s servant.


    Sure enough, the Lovce family was very concerned about this news and immediately dispatched


    manyputer experts to track the source of this news as well as Georgina¡¯s IP address.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯ve taken the bait!¡± Georgina shouted excitedly.


    Philip and Fennel stood by Georgina¡¯s side, closely watching this war of information technology without


    gunpowder.


    ¡°How long will it take to determine their location?¡± Philip asked.


    Georgina thought for a moment and replied, ¡°At the current speed, half an hour will do. Likewise, if we


    can¡¯t hang on for half an hour on our side, our position will be exposed.¡±


    The look on Georgina¡¯s face became obviously grave. Although it was not the first time she had done


    this, the previous servers were rubbish. She could do it in five minutes. Even for the most powerful


    server in the Octagon, Georgina only spent 25 minutes getting in.


    This time, it had taken her half an hour just to pinpoint the address of the Lovce family, which was


    enough to show how powerful the security settings of the Lovce family were!


    ¡°Okay,¡± Philip replied and stood with Fennel by Georgina¡¯s side to cheer her on.


    At this moment, because of Fennel¡¯s order, the entire Hall of the Sun was intensely prepared for battle.


    The entire base camp of the Hall of the Sun had mobilized all defense forces in the surrounding areas.


    Hans and his men closely patrolled the vicinity of the private manor. The entire ce was surrounded


    by battle tanks and mechanical war corps with several fighter jets patrolling overhead from time to time.


    Other bases of the Hall of the Sun were also on defensive lockdown. It was an unusual urrence.


    After seeing all the major bases closed for defense, many forces that paid close attention to the Hall of


    the Sun in the dark were puzzled and quickly reported to their respective bosses.


    Soon, half of the forces in the Western underworld knew about it. Everyone wondered what the Hall of


    the Sun was doing.


    ¡°What kind of enemy did the Hall of the Sun encounter this time? It¡¯s the first time they put up such


    defenses.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but looking at the current defense level, it¡¯s definitely the first.¡±


    ¡°Could it be due to the selection of the chief god? Is Zeus going to take action against Apollo?¡±


    Soon, such news also spread to several other sacred halls. After receiving the news, some sacred halls


    that were on bad terms with the Hall of the Sun immediately sent people to keep a close watch on their


    every move.


    For instance, the Hall of the Underworld.


    Hades was dressed in a robe, full of strong muscles and tanned skin. He sat on his throne, nced


    coldly at the guard kneeling on the ground below, and said, ¡°Are you sure that the Hall of the Sun has


    entered a state of defense?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Hades. The entire underworld is now saying that the Hall of the Sun has encountered a


    huge crisis,¡± the guard quickly replied.


    Hades frowned and held his forehead. Cold killing intent shed at the corners of his eyes as he


    muttered to himself, ¡°Apollo, what are you trying to do?¡±


    After saying this, Hades said to his two envoys, the ck and White Furies, ¡°Go over there but don¡¯t


    expose yourselves. Just keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t make a move until thest resort.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Hades!¡± The ck and White Furies, a man and a woman, nodded respectfully before they


    turned around and left the hall.


    Hades sat on his throne in a kingly fashion, his eyes piercing cold as he said, ¡°Apollo, let¡¯s see what


    you¡¯re trying to do!¡±


    ***


    At the Hall of Athena.

 Chapter 2599

    Chapter 2599


    The hot and sexy goddess Athena walked out of her swimming pool in her bikini, which revealed her


    perfect body. She shook off the water droplets in her hair, took thece robe handed by the maid, and


    draped it over her graceful body. Then, shey on the beach chair and took a sip of whisky.


    A guard walked over at this moment, bowed, and said, ¡°Lord Athena, something has happened to the


    Hall of the Sun.¡±


    Hearing this, Athena sat up abruptly, turned her head to look at the female guard, and asked, ¡°Apollo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Athena. ording to the information we received, the Hall of the Sun has entered a state of


    defense. All their bases are closed to prepare for battle. I think they must be in big trouble,¡± the guard


    replied.


    Athena got up, exposing her pair of straight long legs that countless women envied and a proud figure.


    She walked out of the open-air swimming pool and said coldly, ¡°Prepare my battle suit. I¡¯m going to the


    Hall of the Sim!¡±


    Soon, Athena put on her tinum battle armor, left her pce, and headed to the base camp of the


    Hall of the Sun.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At the same time, War God Ares and Fire God Hephaestus also received information from their


    subordinates.


    ¡°To the Hall of the Sun!¡±


    ¡°Find Apollo!¡±


    The two gods chose to go to Fennel¡¯s private manor almost at the same time.


    Soon, the three gods gathered at the gate of Fennel¡®s private manor. They got out of their cars, looked


    at each other, and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here too?¡±


    Ares, with his burly figure and haughty posture, crossed his arms. His eyes were full of fighting intent


    as he said, ¡°To find Apollo so he canplete the deal we made before he dies.¡±


    Athena smiled, ignored Ares¡¯ words, and walked directly into the manor. The three gods came together,


    and no one dared to stop them. Soon, they saw Fennel.


    Fennel looked at the three gods in exasperation and asked, ¡°Why are you here? I won¡¯t entertain


    you¡­¡±


    Athena stepped forward, stared at Fennel with her wise eyes, and asked, ¡°Apollo, what¡¯s going on? Are


    you in trouble? Do you need my help?¡±


    Athena was still as direct as ever.


    Fennel chuckled, looked at Athena, and replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s


    help. I¡¯m fine. This is just in case something happens. It¡¯s nothing to fuss about.¡±


    Athena frowned and said, ¡°In case something happens? Who could do this to you?¡±


    Fennel stroked his chin and said, ¡°This is a personal matter. I can¡¯t tell you. If there¡¯s nothing else,


    please take your leave.¡±


    Unexpectedly, after Fennel said this, Ares stood out, stared at him coldly, and said, ¡°Apollo, fight with


    me today.¡±

 Chapter 2600

    Chapter 2600


    Hearing this, Fennel was obviously exasperated and said, ¡°Ares, do we have to fight today?¡±


    Ares said coldly, ¡°Yes, today. I have to go to Northfrost and may be away for a few months. Before that,


    I must fight with you.¡±


    Fennel¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°Northfrost? Is heing out?¡±


    After saying this, Athena and Hephaestus both looked at Ares with a sh of worry in the corners of


    their eyes. They asked, ¡°Ares, is your fathering back?¡±


    Ares nodded with gloom in his eyes and said, ¡°His punishment is almost over and he¡¯ll return. This


    time, I¡¯m going to Northfrost to pick my father up. Then the timees, the fallen Hall of the Dragon


    King will make aeback, which will pose a huge threat to the 12 Sacred Halls of the West and the


    sacred city. However, he¡¯s my father, after all. I¡¯ll choose to follow him.¡±


    There was silence. Time was at a standstill in the hall for a moment.


    Ares¡¯ father was the dragon king who once ruled the Western underworld for 20 years-the evil dragon


    of hell, Barthus. He was an extremely powerful existence!


    A powerhouse who ruled the Western underworld for 20 years, The Dragon King of Hell, Barthus!


    Back then, Zeus fought a great battle with Barthus, and manynds in the West were in ruins. Finally,


    they fought to Northfrost before Zeus was able to suppress Barthus and sessfully sat on the throne


    of the chief god. He then entered the sacred city.


    Technically speaking, Ares was the descendant of a former chief god. They were overthrown by the


    Sainsbury family.


    Fennel was silent, looked at Ares, and said, ¡°This is your choice, and we have no right to interfere.


    Since you want to fight, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Athena said coldly to Ares at this moment, ¡°Ares, must you fight with Apollo? Is fighting the only way to


    resolve disputes between men? Why can¡¯t you sit down and talk about it?¡±


    Ares looked at Athena, a gentle streak of light shing in his eyes. He said, ¡°Athena, you should


    understand that a fight between Apollo and me will happen eventually. If he wins this time, I¡¯ll never


    stand against the Hall of the Sun again. If I win, I hope you¡¯ll remember that I¡¯m in love with you!¡±


    After saying that, Ares looked at Fennel coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the training ground.¡±


    Then, Ares turned and left the hall. Athena froze in ce, shocked by Ares¡¯ words just now.


    Ares was in love with her?


    Athena was dumbfounded. That crude man was actually in love with her?


    Fennel looked at Athena, shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°Athena, all of us can tell that Ares likes


    you.¡±


    Athena immediately rebuked, ¡°No, I only like you, Apollo!¡±


    Fennel was speechless. He looked at Hephaestus and said, ¡°Look after this ce for me.¡±


    Hephaestus, still as gentle and elegant as ever, said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m happy to serve you, Apollo.¡±


    After that, Fennel also left the hall. Athena thought about it and chased after him.


    Soon, the training ground exploded with dazzling energy pressure and battle. Of course, the two gods


    were suppressing their realms. After all, if a full-fledged fight urred, the consequences would beC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    unimaginable.


    Ares exploded with raging battle intent like a stormy sea or a wild beast!

 Chapter 2601

    Chapter 2601


    Fennel wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Ares, who was also gasping for


    breath and injured. He said with a smile, ¡°As expected of War God Ares. Suchbat power is very


    strong.¡±


    Ares looked at Fennel coldly, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Apollo, you¡¯re stronger than I thought.


    You¡¯re the second person I admire in my life. The first is my father, and you¡¯re the second.¡±


    Fennel raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Then I should be very proud.¡±


    Aresughed, his soaring fighting intent exploding once more. The next second, he yelled, ¡°Again!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, the two fought again. A shocking energy pressure and the power of rules erupted. The


    training ground was reduced to rubble!


    Athena stood in the distance and used her field of kingship to shield the energy dispersed by the two¡¯s


    battle. At the same time, she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Ares, stop it! Apollo, stop fighting!¡±


    However, once two men were in battle mode, they could not stop until one party was defeated. This


    was the dignity of a man.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, one person was punched by the other person in midair. He fell heavily to the ground in a


    streak of light and rolled over dozens of meters. Several big pits were also sted on the ground!


    Fennel slowly fell from the air amid the dust, covered in wounds and gasping for breath. He stared at


    Ares who had fallen to the ground in the distance and said, ¡°You lost.¡±


    Aresy on the ground, stared at the blue sky and white clouds with his deep-set eyes, and gasped for


    breath. He was covered in wounds.


    Aresughed and said, ¡°I lost. I actually lost!¡±


    After a while, Ares stood up, nced at Fennel, and said, ¡°Apollo, I¡¯m happy to have fought you today. I


    admit that I lost, but next time, I¡¯ll definitely defeat you!¡±


    After saying that, Ares looked intently at Athena, who stood next to Fennel. Without saying a word, he


    turned around and left. Athena saw Ares leaving and wanted to chase after him but was stopped by


    Fennel. He said, ¡°He¡¯s a proud man. If you chase after him now, it¡¯ll hurt his pride.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Athena was helpless. She looked at Fennel and asked, ¡°Is he really okay?¡±


    Fennel did not answer but nced in the direction Ares left. He turned around, walked into the hall, and


    went to the room where Philip and Georgina were.


    It had entered the final stage now. Georgina¡¯ s forehead was obviously covered with sweat. When


    Philip noticed that Fennel came back with injuries, he frowned and asked, ¡°You won?¡±


    Fennel nodded, looked at Georgina, and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Georgina replied, ¡°Almost there. There¡¯s onest firewall.¡±


    After saying that, Georgina quickly typed on the keyboard. Five minutester, Georgina let out a sigh of


    relief. She said with an excited smile, ¡°Bingo! I locked their precise coordinates!¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel and Philip leaned over and stared at theputer screen. The coordinates


    disyed were converted into geographic locations, which was Moore City in the northwest.


    ¡®Moore City in the Northwest?¡¯ Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Is there such a city?¡±


    Fennel looked at the coordinates gravely and said coldly, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a city that doesn¡¯t Show up on the


    map. It¡¯s an area that¡¯s totally ungoverned and uncontrolled! Moore City in the northwest is also called


    Mystic City!¡±

 Chapter 2602

    Chapter 2602


    ¡®Mystic City in the Northwest?¡¯


    Philip trembled when he heard this name. He looked at Fennel in bafflement and asked, ¡°What is this


    ce? In today¡¯s information technology age, are there still ces that are not disyed on maps or


    known to the world?¡±


    Fennel shook his head, his face getting more serious by the minute. He said, ¡°You misunderstood. It¡¯s


    not that this ce is not known to the world, but that the people who know this ce are not ordinary


    people of the secr world. The reason it¡¯s not shown on the map or marked out is due to human


    doings. To a certain extent, every country has ces that they don¡¯t want outsiders to know about.


    Take this ce, for instance. It¡¯s divided into many districts with many bases for secret research, which


    are confidential and not marked on the map.¡±


    Philip nodded and more or less understood Fennel¡¯s meaning. He continued to ask, ¡°Then what exactly


    is this Mystic City of the Northwest?¡±


    Fennel sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about this ce. I just entered that ce by chance


    once. The reason they dared to use this name is due to the masses of people from all over the world.


    They¡¯re not ordinary people but mostly supernatural beings and disciples.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gathering ce for criminals and S-ss fugitives wanted by various countries. There are no


    rules to speak of, only strength. The strong can only survive with their own two fists. Moreover, that


    ce is not the shy urbanndscape we see now but is located in a mountainous desert area. It¡¯s


    rtively poor and backward, subject to sandstorms all year round. The location is not particrly easy


    to find and requires a certain guide to bring others in.¡±


    By the time Fennel finished speaking, Philip¡¯s face was as dark as it could be. He asked, ¡°Then what


    do you think the Lovce family is doing there? Or rather, is the Lovce family the boss behind this


    Mystic City?¡±


    Fennel shook his head gravely and said, ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about this, but since Georgina has locked the


    position, we need to take a look. After all, no matter what, it¡¯s a chance to restore Wynn¡¯s memory.


    Besides, I think you need to know more about this ce. Maybe it wille in handy for you in the


    future. If we happen to run into someone from the Lovce family, we can kill three birds with one


    stone.¡±


    Philip nodded and understood what Fennel was trying to say. He looked at the coordinates disyed


    on theputer screen and asked, ¡°Is Mystic City under the jurisdiction of the Nonagon and the


    Supernatural Bureau?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°No. This ce ispletely ungoverned. Only the mayor they


    elected has the right to run it. Even the Nonagon and the Supernatural Bureau need to obtain the


    consent of the mayor to enter that ce. By the way, that mayor is not an ordinary person. If we go


    there, we mustn¡¯t mess with that person.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip frowned and asked.


    Fennel said, ¡°That person is very powerful. You¡¯ll know when you meet them.¡±


    While Fennel and Philip were chatting about Mystic City, Georgina suddenly eximed. She quickly


    tapped on theputer and said, ¡°Oops! They found our location!¡±


    Looking at the red light shing on the screen, Philip and Fennel were solemn.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fennel asked.


    Georgina quickly replied, ¡°The other party set up a tracking program on the channel where I exited the


    server and firewall. It has locked onto our location.¡±


    After saying that, Georgina looked at Fennel with a guilty face and said, ¡°Lord Apollo, I screwed up.¡±

 Chapter 2603

    Chapter 2603


    Fennel looked at Georgina, who had her head lowered. Her face was a little haggard. He said,


    ¡°Georgina, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of the rest. You should rest.¡±


    After saying that, Fennel gently patted Georgina on her shoulder and ordered a subordinate to bring


    Georgina back to rest.


    At this time, Athena and Hephaestus walked over from the side where they had been watching. With


    doubts and worries on their faces, they asked, ¡°Who has locked your position?¡±


    Fennel looked at Athena without any intention to hide it and said, ¡°The Lovce family.¡±


    ¡°The Lovce family?¡±


    Hearing this name, Athena was taken aback. She frowned and said, ¡°How did you mess with them?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡±


    Athena still wanted to ask when Fennel said, ¡°Stop asking. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know some things.


    Now that the Lovce family has locked our position, we need to keep an eye on their actions. I think


    they¡¯llunch an attack on the Hall of the Sun.¡±


    Athena said immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Apollo. I¡¯ll always be on your side. I¡¯ll get my people over right


    now.¡±


    Hephaestus thought about it and said, ¡°If Apollo needs help, I can step in.¡±


    Fennel looked at them and said seriously, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need your help in


    this matter. This is the Hall of the Sun¡¯s business, and I don¡¯t want to get you involved in it. If we fail to


    fight against the Lovce family, I hope that when the timees, the two of you can take in as many


    members of the Hall of Sun as possible.¡±


    Hearing that, Athena said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Apollo, I believe in you.¡±


    After a short chat, Fennel sent Athena and Hephaestus away. Fennel stood in a small garden with


    Philip.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked up at the sky, and asked, ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is the first time I¡¯m facing the Lovce family, and


    it¡¯s the core members at that.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for them toe to the door.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    The two looked at each other with a smile and went about their business.


    Although the base camp of the Hall of the Sun was on high alert, the atmosphere was normal.


    ***


    Two dayster.


    A group of people suddenly appeared five miles away from Fennel¡¯s private manor. They were all


    dressed in ck outfits with various weapons of their choice on their waists and arms. They stopped


    five miles away from the private manor and took out a map of the manor to study.


    The leader said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The target is in this ce. We just need to kill the target without


    alerting the others if possible. If you encounter anything, solve it yourself.¡±


    After saying that, the other four nodded. Then, the leader took out a small bottle from which he shook


    out five pills. Each person took one pill and swallowed it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Action!¡± the leader said coldly.


    Swoosh!


    Five figures disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 2604

    Chapter 2604


    Five people slowly approached the private manor in the night.


    Guards of the Hall of the Sun constantly patrolled the surroundings, and several people of captain level


    guarded various entrances and exits. There were cameras with infrared probes everywhere and even


    temperature detectors in some ces.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The five people hid behind a bush nearby. The leader took out a small surveince drone andunched


    it into the sky. This drone that was as small as a fly sneaked into the manor, flew around a fewps,


    photographed the entire manor¡¯s structure and security forces, and transmitted the data to the


    micrputer on the leader¡¯s arm.


    The leader synchronized the data to the micrputer on the arms of the remaining four people


    before he looked at the electronic diagram and said, ¡°Two and Three will enter from here. Four will


    enter from here, and Five will stay on the periphery. If an inevitable fight urs, Five will fill in the


    position and attack amid the chaos. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Clear!¡± Four low voices sounded.


    The leader nodded and nced at the nearby monitors again. He operated the micrputer on his


    arm and carried out the intrusion.


    As Georgina was resting and this leader was also aputer expert, ten minutester, he sessfully


    hacked into the manor¡¯s surveince system and reced all the images. Then, he took out a small


    metal lightning device and threw it on the ground. The metal cylindrical device rolled over thewn as a


    red light shed on its body, followed by a subtle click.


    Two teams of guards on patrol heard themotion and quickly rushed over, their guns aimed at the


    metal cylindrical device that shed red on thewn. However, no one recognized this thing. A guard


    approached cautiously to check it out. When he was just about to pick the thing up, red lights shed


    brilliantly before¡­


    Boom!


    A muffled sound was followed by ultra-low frequency sound waves. Before the two guard teams of the


    Hall of the Sun knew what was going on, they felt a piercing pain in their ears. Everyone fell to the


    ground in a dead faint!


    The next moment, five figures rushed out and quickly cleaned up the scene. They reced their ck


    outfits with those of the guards. Then, the leader waved his hand and the other four immediately acted


    separately. The leader quickly walked to the most hidden ce in this manor. Wherever they passed,


    these five people would leave a ck lightning device on the wall or in the corner. These people were


    agile and moved around the manor effortlessly, easily taking down or avoiding the patrolling guards


    when encountered.


    Soon, they reached their respective destinations.


    Two and Three lurked outside a room door at this moment and carefully swiped the lock-opening


    device on the door.


    Beep¡­


    The door opened.


    Two and Three simultaneously drew sharp daggers and miniature pistols with silencers from their


    waists. They walked quietly into the dark room.


    A graceful figurey on the bed with their back to them, covered with a thin nket. The person was


    breathing evenly.


    The figure was fast asleep.


    Three tiptoed to the side of the bed and aimed the pistol with a silencer in his hand at the back of the


    figure¡¯s head with a cruel sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Bang!


    With a muffled gunshot, the bullet hit the back of the figure¡¯s head. Then, Three smiled in satisfaction


    and tapped on the micrputer on his arm. They were about to report thepletion of their kill


    mission.


    Two walked over at this moment, seemingly worried because the figure showed no signs of struggle.


    As a result, when the figure was turned over, the figure made a face and cried loudly!

 Chapter 2605

    Chapter 2605


    It was a puppet!


    Click!


    Instantly, the lights in the room lit up!


    Two and Three were startled. They turned their heads and saw a tall woman with fiery red wavy hair


    standing at the door. It was Georgina with a pistol in her hand!


    Bang, bang!


    Sounds of gunshots!


    Two and Three reacted almost instantly. The other party was prepared. They were trapped. At the


    same time, they dodged the bullets and ran to the window, trying to break the ss and escape.


    However¡­


    Bang, bang!


    The ss of the window shattered, and a team of heavily armed guards descended from the sky. In a


    sh, Two and Three were surrounded. They scowled and charged right out!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bang, bang!


    The room fell into chaos!


    Two heavily armed guards were sent flying by the other party with kicks and punches.


    Seeing that these two were about to break out of the siege, Georgina kicked out at the back of one of


    the assassins¡¯ heads!


    Bam!


    The kicknded squarely, and Two staggered back. Just as he reacted, two armed guards had already


    aimed their guns at his head. Seeing this, Three abandoned hisrade and jumped out of the


    window to escape.


    Georgina gave chase. Seeing Three jump out of the window, she took a rifle from one of the guards


    behind her. Aimed, adjusted, and pulled the trigger!


    Bang!


    A gunshot. A golden bullet glittered with airwaves, cut through the air, and hit the killer in the back. The


    killer stumbled and fell to the ground. However, he still dragged his bloodied body along and tried to


    crawl out


    Soon, a team of patrol guards rushed over and pinned the assassin down.


    On this side, Georgina turned around and saw the dted pupils of the captured Two. With a sneer on


    his face, blood began to gush from his mouth. Georgina was shocked. She stepped forward and


    grabbed the killer¡¯s chin but it was toote. The other party had bitten into the poison hidden in the


    back mr!


    At the same time, the voice of the patrol guard outside came over the inte, ¡°Lord Envoy, this man


    died of poison.¡±


    Georgina scowled and said, ¡°Take them away.¡±


    Then, she turned around and headed to Fennel¡¯s location.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Four snuck into a hall where a tall and burly figure stood with his back to him. He was


    looking at several paintings on the wall.


    ¡°Here already?¡±


    A cold and lifeless voice came from the figure.


    Four was startled and quickly drew his weapon from his waist. His face darkened as he went in for the


    kill.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 2606

    Chapter 2606


    Four held a sharp short dagger, lunged forward, and stabbed the person in the back.


    The tall man standing there shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re not good enough!¡±


    With that said, he turned sideways slightly. At the same time, he reached out with his right hand and


    grabbed the iing dagger.


    ng!


    Fennel exerted some force and broke the dagger!


    Seeing this, Four trembled and quickly backed away, trying to escape. With this simple encounter, he


    already knew that he was not a match for the man in front of him. The mission this time meant sure


    death!


    However, Fennel would never let him go so easily. In a sh, he appeared right in front of the killer.


    With a wicked sneer, he raised his foot and kicked Four in the stomach.


    Bam!


    Four got kicked right in the stomach and flew out like a cannonball. He hit the ss coffee table in the


    living room heavily, smashed the ss, and fell into the ss fragments. They pierced right into his


    back!


    At the same time, he felt as if several of his ribs were broken from the kick. His chest area was full of


    pain, making him unable to breathe. He struggled to get up from the ground, but Fennel walked up to


    him and kicked him to the ground again! Then, he stepped on Four¡¯s face and stomped his face into


    the broken ss!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Four screamed in agony. Half his face was pierced by the broken ss fragments. His face was


    full of blood and stabbing pain.


    ¡°I only have one question. Answer it and I¡¯ll leave you with a whole body,¡± Fennel said coldly.


    Four gasped and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything!¡±


    However, Fennel ignored him and asked, ¡°How many of you?¡±


    Four clenched his teeth and did not answer. He knew that he was in grave danger and was just about


    to swallow the poison in his back mr when a delicate figure rushed in from the direction of the door


    and shouted, ¡°Lord Apollo, he has poison hidden in his mouth!¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel quickly stomped on Four¡¯s mouth.


    Then, he bent over and took out the poison from Four¡¯s mouth.


    Four screamed miserably, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. Kill me!¡±


    Fennel looked at him coldly and kicked him violently in the stomach, which caused his stomach to


    churn. The man threw up bile!


    ¡°Take him down and keep him under close supervision. We¡¯ll interrogate himter!¡± Fennel said coldly


    to the guards at the door.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Soon, several guards walked in and dragged Four away. Georgina walked in and asked, ¡°Lord Apollo,


    ording to the surveince, there are two more killers. One went to Mr. rke during themotion,


    and the other one went to the secret room.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry about Philip and even less about the secret room. Tell everyone


    to step up patrols in case another wave of assassins shows up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing that, Georgina turned around and left the hall.


    On Philip¡¯s side, he stood in a small garden while assassin Five held a shiny silver dagger in his hand.


    He rushed at Philip with a roar!


    Philip frowned, shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°Why did youe here to die?¡±

 Chapter 2607

    Chapter 2607


    Bam!


    Philip raised his foot in a sideway kick and sent killer Five flying. Then, he stomped and jumped out.


    Before Five hit the ground, Philip mmed his knee into his chest!


    Crack!


    This attack broke five or six of Five¡¯s ribs!


    After Fivended on the ground, Philip followed closely behind. When Five painfully raised his arms to


    stab Philip, Philip broke his arms!


    Crack!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A heart-wrenching scream.


    With one confrontation, Five was easily taken down by Philip. Philip looked indifferently at Five who


    was slumped on the ground and said coldly, ¡°Did the Lovce family just send assassins of your


    caliber? That really surprises me. You¡¯re too weak.¡±


    With a face full of misery, Five sneered and said, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re the main force? You¡¯re wrong.


    We¡¯re just here to scout the way. The really powerful guys haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Ptooey!


    Five spat and said, ¡°You¡¯ll never find out. I¡¯ll tell you when you go to hell!¡±


    After saying that, he hit hard, and his eyes went wide. He spat a mouthful of blood before his head


    went crooked and he died with his eyes wide open.


    At this time, Fennel walked over, looked at the killer who died tragically on the ground, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a


    group of death warriors. All of them have taken poison.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°How many people are left?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°There¡¯s just one left who went to your father¡¯s side. There should be no chance of


    survival.¡±


    However, just as Fennel said that, there was a loud bang. The direction of the secret room suddenly


    burst into mes. At the same time, two tremendous energy pressures and the power of rules


    exploded. A silhouette of a huge ck bull about 100 meters high suddenly appeared. It raised a fist


    and punched the ground!


    Philip and Fennel were shocked at this sight!


    ¡°The king of disciples of the seventh zone!¡± Fennel eximed before he rushed out in the direction of


    the secret room.


    Philip had rushed out before him!


    When they arrived, the secret room had been reduced to rubble. Two people were confronting each


    other!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Of course, one of them was the leader of the assassins, who had revealed his disguise. He was a


    middle-aged man in his 40s with an evil face and raging ck energy. The person confronting him was


    naturally Roger rke. At this moment, he was not in a good condition. He looked pale and flushed.


    Philip was rmed and wanted to rush over to help Roger, but Fennel reached out to stop him. He


    frowned and said, ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t go over! Take a closer look at the boundaries of the magic circle


    around here and the ck substance that permeates the air!¡±


    Philip was puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Fennel made a grabbing motion in the air, and the red dragon halberd suddenly appeared. Then, he


    threw the halberd at the top of the magic circle that shrouded hundreds of meters in all directions!


    At once, the obscure and iprehensible magic circle carved on the ground shed with a brilliant


    ck light. The red dragon halberd disappeared into nothingness in an instant!


    ¡°Realm Sealing Magic Circle!¡± Fennel frowned, his face very dark.

 Chapter 2608

    Chapter 2608


    ¡®Realm Sealing Magic Circle?¡¯ Philip frowned.


    He did not know much about such magic circles, so he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fennel said solemnly, ¡°The Realm Sealing Magic Circle is a very powerful formation that can suppress


    the strength of those trapped in the formation to the realm of the king of disciples. It¡¯s arge-scale


    magic circle especially aimed at those whose realms are kings of disciples of the seventh zone and


    above! Theposition of this formation is subtle and obscure. It¡¯s not something that ordinary people


    canprehend. Moreover, this spell formation was handed down since the time of the first emperor. It


    was rumored that this magic circle was specially developed by the first emperor to unify the six


    kingdoms. However, this magic circle was lost a long time ago. There¡¯s no record in the history books,


    so few people know about it. I only found some clues through some books.¡±


    After listening to Fennel, Philip¡¯s face was extremely dark. He immediately wanted to rush out to rescue


    Roger!


    ording to Fennel, his father¡¯s realm had been forcibly suppressed to the realm of the king of


    disciples now. It was likely that he was not a match for that assassin who was a king of disciples of the


    seventh zone. That was because his father was seriously injured. Moreover, after Fennel¡¯s reminder


    just now, Philip also noticed the ck substance that filled the air in this area. It seemed to have a


    special power that prated the skin and could block the connection between the human body and


    the outside world. It was equivalent to sealing off the power of rules in Roger¡¯s body.


    Seeing that Philip was anxious and wanted to rush over, Fennel stopped him again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    impulsive! This magic circle is not something you can enter at your current level. This formation has


    another feature. It instantly activates a killing spell if someone at a lower level enters the formation. No


    one can survive it!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip froze and stared at the two people who were con fronting each other.


    ¡°Father!¡± Philip shouted.


    Roger looked over from the formation where he was trapped with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With that said, he stared at the man in front of him with ck mist raging all over his body. He said, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect the Lovce family to send you here.¡±


    The man who was covered in the ck mist had special red runes flickering on his face. He smirked


    and said, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯re still the same as before, although you¡¯re much older


    now.¡±


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of this title. Back then, if I could have guided you back on the


    right track, I wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament now.¡±


    The man said indifferently, ¡°Yes, if I had stayed behind with you back then instead of Fulton Hash,


    perhaps the rke family would have stood at the pinnacle of the world long ago. No one would dare


    to oppose you.¡±


    Roger chuckled and said, ¡°Errol Fray, you still don¡¯t understand that concept.¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t want to understand that concept. I have my thinking, and


    the Lovce family gave me the chance to realize my dream.¡±


    ¡°What chance?¡± Roger asked with a smile. He stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes calm and


    twinkling.


    ¡°Kill you and prove my concept.¡± Errol said coldly.


    The ck mist raged on his body, and the huge loo-meter tall bull-headed silhouette behind him was


    burly and powerful.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Roger sighed and said, ¡°You and Fulton are both my beloved disciples, but unfortunately, you¡¯ve taken


    the wrong path.¡±


    Errol said coldly, ¡°I chose my path. If you hadn¡¯t chosen him back then, I wouldn¡¯t have done this!¡±


    With a roar, Errol raised his arm. The bull-headed silhouette behind him also raised his fist, triggering


    the surrounding ck mist. He threw a punch at Roger on the ground!


    Boom!


    A huge explosion was followed by scattered debris and spreading energy. A deep pit several meters


    deep was sted out by that punch!


    Roger retreated several meters as he stared at Errol indifferently and said, ¡°Very well. Let the two of us


    fight it out in the same realm.¡±


    With that said, Roger had disappeared from the spot!

 Chapter 2609

    Chapter 2609


    Errol was startled as he raised his fist and threw several punches at the approaching figure!


    Bang, hang!


    The void cracked under the punches. However, Roger easily dodged these punches.


    Bam!


    When Errol was about to throw another punch, Roger was already half a meter away from him. Roger


    threw a punch thatnded squarely on Errol¡¯s hastily raised fist!


    Boom!


    Errol flew back along with the bull-headed silhouette and crashed into a nearby wall as well as the


    approaching battle tank. A huge pit several meters wide was left on the ground!


    Errol roared in anger and jumped up from the ground. His eyes shed with a strange red light as he


    stared at the figure who had his hands behind his back and was walking calmly. He raised his hands,


    formed several longswords frompressed air, and roared, ¡°You made the wrong choice! Go to hell!¡±


    With a roar, Errol jumped into the air. A huge fist fell like a meteor from the sky!


    Roger¡¯s gray hair fluttered and his eyes were cold. He looked up at the storm formed by hundreds of


    ck fists falling from the sky. A white longsword formed bypressed air appeared in his hand, and


    he struck at the sky!


    ng!


    Dozens of white longswords formed a huge sword and shed at the sky!


    Rumble!


    Sword collided with fists!


    With a huge explosion, terrifying energy pressure scattered for miles around. The sky seemed to have


    been torn apart.


    Inside the magic circle, Errol was knocked back several meters by the sword sh. The ck mist on


    his body grew more turbulent and evil. Roger still stood in ce with a cold expression on his face. He


    stared at Errol and said, ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent yet. Even after using the magic circle to suppress my


    realm to this level, you¡¯re still not my opponent¡­¡±


    Errol chuckled evilly and said, ¡°Teacher, I know I¡¯m not your opponent. I just want to test how strong


    you really are and how much time you have left.¡±


    Hearing this, Roger frowned and said, ¡°What does the Lovce family want to do?¡±


    Errol wiped the blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Needless to say, what the


    Lovce family wants to do is to rule this world and lead this world to a new civilization. Teacher, the


    Lovce family will aplish what you didn¡®t do back then.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Roger snorted and said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m still around, the Lovce family can never start their


    evil n!¡±


    Errol said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re the big mountain that obstructs everyone. However, you¡¯re at the end of


    your rope now. Do you think you can rely on that young man over there to carry out yourst wish for


    you? Is there enough time left for him?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2610

    Chapter 2610


    For a moment, Roger¡¯s and Errol¡¯s gaze fell on Philip who stood in the distance outside the Realm


    Sealing Magic Circle.


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°I believe in my son.¡±


    Errol chuckled and said, ¡°Teacher, have you ever thought that you have made the wrong decision back


    then?¡±


    Roger said lightly, ¡°Errol, you still don¡¯t understand that the great power of this world is beyond the


    control of human beings. The Lovce family¡¯s grand ns and dominance are at the cost of human


    lives and the development of all mankind. Do you really want to follow such a family?¡±


    Errol pondered over his words. However, soon, he smiled sorrowfully and said, ¡°Teacher, no matter


    what you say, I¡¯ve made my choice. I came here today just to see how you¡¯re doing. I know now, so I


    hope that when I see you again next time, I can kill you with my own hands.¡±


    After saying that, the ck mist around Errol began to surge and gradually engulfed his body.


    Roger frowned as he looked at Errol who was about to escape. However, did not choose to give chase.


    At thest moment, he said to the ck mist, ¡°You and Fulton are both my beloved disciples. I hope


    you can find your way back.¡±


    Finally, the sky cleared and the pattern of the magic circle engraved on the surroundings disappeared.


    Philip immediately ran over and asked with concern, ¡°Father, are you alright?¡±


    Roger looked at the nervous and worried Philip, saying with a gratified smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Philip breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the ruins around him. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is he your


    former disciple? Does Fulton know him?¡±


    Roger sighed, looked up at the sky, and said, ¡°Yes, his name is Errol Fray. He used to be my favorite


    student but he¡¯s too egotistical at heart. What he advocated was absolute force and hegemony, which


    is inconsistent with the rke family¡¯s development philosophy. Hence, he was expelled from my


    command.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°He chose to join the Lovce family?¡±


    Roger hummed and said, ¡°The Lovce family has already started to act. To be able to send Errol to


    test me, it seems that the Lovce family can¡¯t wait to make aeback. We have to give a


    response.¡±


    Then, Roger looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Are you ready to return to the country and head to Mystic City


    in the Northwest?¡±


    Philip was startled. He did not expect his father to know everything, so he did not hide anything and


    said, ¡°Yeah, I want to try to retrieve Wynn¡¯s memory chip.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Roger nodded, stretched out his hand, patted Philip¡¯s shoulder lightly, and said, ¡°The Mystic City in the


    Northwest is not a simple ce. During your trip this time, you must be cautious in everything and don¡¯t


    act impulsively. In that ce, even the rke family can¡¯t do so much.¡±


    After saying this, Roger still seemed uneasy and added, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the two battle gods from the Shadow


    Guards to go with you. Whatever happens, you must remember to think twice before you act.¡±


    Philip looked at his father¡¯s elderly face, and a strange feeling welled up in him. He said, ¡°I know what


    I¡¯m doing, but I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°Put the matters here aside for the time being. The battle for the position of


    chief god isn¡¯t that easy to settle. You¡¯ve gotten involved in the muddy waters of the Western


    underworld so many people will be watching you. You must be prepared to face more enemies in the


    future. Moreover, no matter who wins between Leo and Amos, neither is worthy to forge a deep


    rtionship. People of different roots will forever be different at heart.¡±


    Philip understood the meaning of Roger¡¯s words and said, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    The father and son chatted through the night. They talked about the grand scheme of this world, the


    disputes between the families, the origins of different forces, and the love-hate between the rke and


    Lovce families.


    It was dawn when Philip finally helped Roger back to his room to rest.


    On this night, after the previous five assassins, there were also several smaller assassination attempts.


    However, they all failed. In the end, the Lovce family decided to put the n on hold and recalled all


    the assassins they sent out.

 Chapter 2611

    Chapter 2611


    It was already the afternoon when Philip finally recovered his energy. He walked out of the manor and


    was ready to go to the Underground Bounty Society with Fennel.


    Marquis Ron had invited them, saying that they had found something valuable from the ruins of the Hall


    of Evil.


    Not long after, Philip and Fennel¡¯s car arrived at the entrance of the Underground Bounty Society.


    Marquis Ron had been waiting with a group of attendants.


    ¡°Mr. rke, Lord Apollo¡­¡± Marquis Ron stepped forward and personally opened the car door with


    great respect.


    Philip and Fennel got out of the car, nced at Marquis Ron, greeted him politely, and asked, ¡°What is


    it that we have toe here in person?¡±


    Marquis Ron smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, please follow me¡­¡±


    After saying that, Marquis Ron led Philip and Fennel through the main door and several corridors


    before they arrived at the most heavily defended secret room of the Underground Bounty Society.


    After the palm print and iris verification at the door, Marquis Ron took Philip and Fennel into the brightly


    lit secret room. Advanced detection instruments hung on all walls. Many men and women in whiteb


    coats fiddled withputer equipment with an intense look on their faces.


    In the middle of this secret room, there was a huge ck and red meteorite!


    This meteorite was ck on the surface with red streaks that seemed to be magma lines. They glowed


    with a strange red light. More importantly, the meteorite seemed to be breathing, expanding and


    contracting regrly. A vague thumping sound could also be heard from the inside.


    Philip and Fennel stared at the meteorite with solemn expressions. They looked at Ron in confusion


    and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Marquis Ron said, ¡°Mr. rke, Lord Apollo, if our research data is correct, this meteorite most likely


    came from the Graben Abyss behind the stargate where the realm of the other shore meets our world.¡±


    ¡°Graben Abyss?¡±


    Hearing that, Fennel frowned, and his expression became extremely tense. It was actually that ce!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Vataco actually had such a meteorite from there!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Graben Abyss?¡± Philip asked, puzzled.


    Fennel exined, ¡°It¡¯s a ce where all the kings of disciples must go and train themselves. That ce


    is extremely perilous. One can only gain the title of king of disciples by staying alive. Only then will they


    have the right to return to the secr world and obtain the title of god!¡±


    Fennel looked at Philip and said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re an exception¡­¡±

 Chapter 2612

    Chapter 2612


    Philip asked, ¡°What¡¯s this meteorite?¡±


    Fennel frowned and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s not a meteorite but a living creature from the other


    shore, a monster. In the Graben Abyss, everyone who has experienced the final trial of the king of


    disciples has to face countless monsters. Thus, they develop rapidly in the fights with them. These


    monsters hatch from meteorite-like stones like this, suck the blood of humans, and devour human flesh


    toplete the stage of evolutionary growth.¡±


    ¡°These monsters are born with the strength of the fourth zone. With every ten people they devour, they


    canplete one level of evolution. The strongest royal monsters have the strength equivalent to the


    king of disciples of the seventh zone, and they¡¯re also the existence that guards the Graben Abyss.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, there are six royal monsters. Two were killed by Fulton back then, while the


    other kings of disciples joined forces and seriously injured three, rendering them into a deep sleep.


    Only one royal monster is left loitering in the Graben Abyss now.¡±


    After hearing from Fennel, Philip was extremely grave. He never expected the door to be such a


    terrifying ce that harbored such creatures.


    Monsters..? Creatures of the other shore.


    Were they the killing machines unleashed by the high-level existences from the other shore?


    As Philip pondered, Fennel suddenly added, ¡°The ck Dragon Heart you absorbed was guarded by


    the royal monster back then, but your father was too strong and simply snatched the ck Dragon


    Heart from right under the noses of six royal monsters. Since then, the monsters had been determined


    to kill the humans.¡±


    Philip frowned¡­ The ck Dragon Heart was actually guarded by the monsters back then. Then, his


    eyes fell on the meteorite. Philip vaguely heard cries from the meteorite. They were very slight and


    weak, just like a newborn baby.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Philip asked, ¡°Do you hear something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fennel shook his head and asked in puzzlement.


    Philip pointed at the meteorite and said, ¡°The sounds it¡¯s making.¡±


    Marquis Ron looked at Fennel. The two shook their heads in unison and said, ¡°We don¡¯t hear


    anything¡­¡±


    This was strange. Philip frowned. He was quite sure he could hear sounds from the meteorite.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Fennel said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re hearing some sounds?¡±


    Philip nodded with certainty and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve been hearing it since I entered. I thought everyone


    could hear it.¡±


    Fennel frowned, stared at the meteorite, and said, ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve absorbed the ck Dragon


    Heart and formed a connection with the monsters?¡±


    Philip could not figure it out either. However, Fennel¡¯s words reminded him. Philip stepped forward and


    reached out to touch the meteorite.


    Fennel was shocked and quickly pulled Philip back. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! We¡¯ll be in big trouble if it


    hatches!¡±


    ¡°What trouble?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said, ¡°Monsters can form connections with each other. If it hatches and calls out to its


    companions, it may cause a riot among the monsters in the Graben Abyss. If they breach the door,


    break out from the stargate, and enter the secr world, it¡¯ll trigger a disaster. The consequences will


    be unimaginable!¡±


    Fennel was not making a mountain out of a molehill but stating facts.


    If this possibility became reality, it would cause a great impact on the current humankind and


    civilization. The invasion of the monsters would signify a doomsday crisis.

 Chapter 2613

    Chapter 2613


    Philip frowned, his hand suspended in midair. He said, ¡°I feel that it has formed a connection with


    something in my body. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll harm me. Instead, I feel as if I canmand it.¡±


    With that said, Philip tentatively reached out with his right hand and ced it on the meteorite.


    Suddenly, the instant his right hand touched the meteorite, a dazzling red light shed before it


    disappeared just as quickly. The contraction and expansion of the meteorite also slowed down as if it


    had quieted down.


    The staff member saw the data disyed by the monitoring device and said, ¡°Marquis Ron, the values


    have dropped. It seems much calmer.¡±


    Hearing that, Marquis Ron and Fennel turned to look at Philip.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fennel asked, ¡°How is it? What do you feel?¡±


    Philip focused and thought for a long while. He withdrew his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s a strange feeling as if


    there¡¯s something inside very close and reliant on me. Moreover, it seems to be sending me an


    important message, but I can¡¯t figure it out for the time being.¡±


    Fennel thought about it and said, ¡°Forget it, then. Let¡¯s leave it for now. Nothing goodes from the


    monsters. They¡¯re brutal and bloodthirsty by nature. Perhaps the ck Dragon Heart in your body


    made it feel a sense of closeness.¡±


    Then, Fennel said to Marquis Ron, ¡°I¡¯ll take over the guardianship of this thingter.¡±


    Marquis Ron smiled and said, ¡°Of course. We found it in Vataco¡¯s ce, so it should belong to the


    gods.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said to himself, ¡°Why would Vataco bring an unhatched monster here? What was


    he trying to do?¡±


    Right after Fennel said that, an abrupt cracking sound filled the air. Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the


    meteorite.


    The meteorite was cracking! Was the monster hatching?!


    Instantly, Fennel was prepared for the impending doom. The red dragon halberd appeared in his hand,


    full of killing intent as he stabbed right at the meteorite!


    It must be killed immediately. However, Philip stopped Fennel and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Fennel said anxiously, ¡°We can¡¯t wait! The birth of a monster will definitely cause unnecessary chaos!


    We have to kill it before it forms a connection with other monsters!¡±


    With that said, Fennel rushed out again. However, this time, the meteorite automatically formed a


    golden barrier and blocked the attack from Fennel¡¯s red dragon halberd!


    ng!


    With a loud metallic collision, Fennel was shaken away by the golden barrier. He looked at the


    meteorite gravely and said, ¡°An extraterrestrial race must be killed!¡±


    With a roar from Fennel, he unleashed his energy to strike a deadly blow. However, under the


    protection of the golden barrier, the meteorite cracked like an eggshell.


    Chirp!


    A soft and delicate sound came from the shattered meteorite. Then, a small pale golden head poked


    out of the meteorite. It had two small red horns like an elk. Two big eyes like pale golden gems stared


    at this strange group of people outside, full of fear and distress. Its small nose sniffed constantly. Its


    small mouth exposed its bright and white sharp teeth. It looked very cute like a round meatball. It was


    like a newborn pale goldenmb without ears.

 Chapter 2614

    Chapter 2614


    At the sight of this small alien creature, everyone in the room was dumbfounded!


    The eyes of the female researchers shone brightly as they stared at the little creature that had poked


    its head out from the cracked meteorite. They clenched their fists, blinked theirrge eyes, and


    eximed in excitement, ¡°Wow, this little guy is so cute! I really want to hold it.¡±


    Fennel and Marquis Ron were also stunned.


    The little creature kept looking around at the outside world with its pale golden eyes. Then, it jumped


    out lightly from the broken shell, all shrouded in a golden glow. It was just like a pale goldenmb but


    with two red antlers on its head. Other than that, its four hooves were also bright red as if it were


    stepping on magma. It just stood on theboratory table, staring at everyone and chirping.


    Fennel came back to his senses and said gravely, ¡°Oh no! This is a royal monster! A monster born as


    royalty must be killed at once!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    From the color and horns of that creature, Fennel immediately judged that it was a young royal


    monster!


    Generally speaking, monsters had to constantly devour the flesh and blood of human beings to evolve


    into royal monsters. However, this creature in front was born royalty. No wonder Vataco wanted to bring


    it back. He must have noticed something.


    With just a thought, the red dragon halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand had stabbed the pale golden creature with


    raging pressure and killing intent. However, a shocking scene happened!


    The little creature seemed to sense the danger and went on alert. An angry expression appeared on its


    face as it chirped at Fennel. Then, it lowered its head, and its body tensed as if it was gathering


    strength. Immediately after, the two fiery red horns on the top of the little creature¡¯s head formed a ball


    of energy light. It shot out at Fennel¡¯s red dragon halberd!


    Bang!


    The ball of energy light collided with Fennel¡¯s red dragon halberd, and a shocking scene happened!


    Fennel staggered back¡­ He looked at the creature a few meters away in disbelief and felt annoyed.


    This royal monster was very extraordinary. It was still so young but was able to resist his attack!


    When Fennel was about to strike again, Philip stopped him. He stood in front of the little creature,


    reached out, and ced his hand on its little head. He stroked it a few times.


    The little creature squinted and smiledzily. It fell on theb table with its hooves to the sky, exposing


    its soft underbelly. It disyed great affection to Philip and kept chirping at him.


    Fennel and Marquis Ron were dumbfounded at this scene.


    Philip looked at this creature with a smile and said to Fennel, ¡°This little thing is quite cute.¡±


    Fennel snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s a monster and royalty at that! It¡¯s only cute when it¡¯s young. It¡¯ll be


    very brutal when it gets bigger. We must get rid of it quickly!¡±


    However, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. I feel that it relies on me and


    trusts me a lot. I want to keep it.¡±

 Chapter 2615

    Chapter 2615


    ¡°What?! Keep it? Are you crazy? That¡¯s a creature from the other shore, a brutal monster! Countless


    human warriors have died under their fangs and be their food! No way, we must kill it


    immediately!¡±


    Fennel¡¯s attitude was very tough and unrelenting. However, Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bear the


    responsibility if anything happens. I¡¯m keeping it because I can feel the trust it has in me. Moreover, I


    can find out more about the door and the world of the other shore through it.¡±


    Fennel frowned. Philip was right.


    The ck Dragon Heart that was previously guarded by the royal monsters had been absorbed by


    Philip. Since the royal monster had disyed its dependence and trust in Philip, it might be a way for


    humans to understand the world of the other shore through it. However, this approach was too risky


    because there was no evidence that the monster was 100% submissive to the ck Dragon Heart.


    What if it was an act put up by this little creature?


    Maybe it also wanted to integrate into human society and explore human civilization.


    Fennel voiced his concern. Philip nodded and said, ¡°You have a point.¡±


    Following that, Philip touched the little creature¡¯s head with one hand, closed his eyes, and began to


    communicate with it. Soon, a pale golden barrier formed between Philip and this little royal monster.


    Immediately after, the monitoring devices in the secret room sounded the rm.


    Marquis Ron quickly said, ¡°Quick, record the data! It¡¯s very important data!¡±


    About a quarter of an hourter, themunication between Philip and the little royal monster ended.


    The pale golden barrier disappeared as well.


    Marquis Ron managed to record a lot of data.


    Philip looked at the little creature that was curled up in a tired little ball on theb table and said, ¡°It has


    almost zero awareness of the other shore in its brain. I think we can instill it with our human


    civilizational knowledge system.¡±


    This was a bold idea of Philip.


    Fennel was startled and said, ¡°You want to raise it with the human civilization system?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°We can give it a try.¡±


    Philip held the little thing in his arms. He frowned and said, ¡°This little guy looks quite unusual. I¡®m


    afraid it will cause misunderstandings if I bring it out.¡±


    As soon as he said that, as if it understood Philip¡¯s words, the pale golden creature that was curled up


    in a ball gave a chirp. Then, it turned into a golden ball of light and branded itself on Philip¡¯s arm. It left


    a cute golden circr mark.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Philip was dumbfounded.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel exined, ¡°I forgot to tell you. The monster has a special skill to brand itself on the human body


    to hide. Back then, many people got their minds controlled by the monsters because of this.¡±


    Philip nodded and looked at the pale golden circr mark on his arm. His gain today was quite


    surprising.


    Fennel looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to take this little thing out like this?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Well, I have to enter the door sooner orter. Maybe I¡¯ll encounter these


    monsters. When the timees, who knows if it can help me?¡±


    Fennel was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Let me say this in advance. If this little guy has other


    intentions, I¡¯ll kill it immediately!¡±


    Philip patted Fennel on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my ns.¡±


    After saying that, Fennel and Philip left the Underground Bounty Society.


    Not long after returning to the manor, Philip received a call from his mother-inw, Martha Yates.


    ¡°Philip, are you still abroad? You need to return immediately. M has been taken away!¡±

 Chapter 2616

    Chapter 2616


    M had been taken away?


    Philip jolted and asked, ¡°Mom, what happened? Isn¡¯t M under close watch?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Martha was very anxious. She sobbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was


    careless. M said she wanted to go out to y, so I took her out. I didn¡¯t let your people follow us. I


    just turned around to chat with my friends and M was gone. Oh, but they left a letter for you.¡±


    Martha was very anxious, afraid that Philip would me her. She had no choice. Her son-inw was


    now the young patriarch of a wealthy family. She could not afford to offend him at all. Martha hade


    to terms with it. In the future, she would depend on her son-inw.


    ¡°What letter?¡± Philip frowned and asked coldly.


    At the same time, he asked Fennel to arrange for a private ne to return to Orienta.


    ¡°The words written on the envelope read the Singer family.¡±


    Martha said and asked, ¡°Philip, who¡¯s the Singer family? Will something happen to M?¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Philip¡¯s face was dark.


    ¡®The Singer family?¡¯


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Was it the top family of the ten great supernatural disciple families, that Singer family?


    They actually went after a member of Philip¡¯s family!


    The chill and murderous aura on Philip¡¯s body grew stronger. At first, he nned to stay here for


    another two days before going to the Mystic City in the Northwest. Now, it seemed that he had to deal


    with this so-called Northern supernatural disciple family, the Singer family, first.


    Anyone who crossed his bottom line would be killed!


    ¡°I see. Did the Singer family say anything else?¡± Philip frowned and asked.


    Martha said, ¡°No, they called earlier and told you to go to the Singer family alone. If they don¡®t see you


    in three days, they¡¯ll kill the hostage.¡±


    Toward the end, Martha was already crying.


    After hearing that, Philip¡¯s face became even colder. He shouted, ¡°How dare they?! I¡¯ll go back


    immediately!¡±


    After saying this, Philip ended the call.


    Fennel stood behind Philip and overheard the conversation. He frowned and asked, ¡°The Northern


    Singer family has captured M? Is it because of Ronan Singer?¡±


    Philip frowned and said with a nod, ¡°Apart from that incident, there¡¯s nothing else. How dare a little


    Singer familyy a hand on my daughter? They¡¯re courting death!¡±


    His words were like a thunderbolt that caused the surrounding air to freeze instantly. Standing behind


    Philip, Fennel could feel the biting killing intent from him!


    Seriously, did this Singer family even ask around to find out who exactly they were facing?


    ¡°Philip, I have to tell you that although the Singer family is not as good as the rke family, they still


    have a reputation in the world of disciples. Especially the head of the Singer family, Jenkins Singer. He


    has a high status in the Nonagon. He¡¯s an honorary teacher who has taught three kings of disciples


    under him. If you really make an enemy out of the Singer family, I think the three kings of disciples will


    step in,¡± Fennel reminded.


    The Singer family was the leading family of the Northern supernatural disciples, not a petty small


    family. Especially Terrain Vi, which was in charge of the bnce of the entire supernatural disciple


    community in the North. If the Singer family fell, Terrain Vi would be in chaos. When the time came,


    the entire supernatural disciple world in the country might undergo a change.

 Chapter 2617

    Chapter 2617


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°When the Singer family reached their hands out to M, their ending was


    already set in stone! Without the Singer family, any Tom, Dick, and Harry family can still take charge of


    the Northern supernatural disciple world!¡±


    Philip had made his intention clear.


    Fennel said no more and told his subordinates to pack up. He got ready to return home with Philip on a


    private ne. After all, it was impossible for Philip to go to Mystic City in the Northwest alone.


    He left things in the Hall of the Sun to the Strategist. Before leaving, Fennel also called Athena up and


    asked her to take care of the hall. Of course, Athena was quite willing to do so. She also emphasized


    that she would definitely go to Orienta to look for Fennel.


    As for Roger, he would remain in the Hall of the Sun to recover from his injuries for the time being.


    Roger had his ns that Philip did not know nor intended to find out. Philip did not even tell Roger


    about M.


    ***


    On the field, an elderly figure with an indifferent expression stood with his hands behind his back. He


    looked up at the private ne taking off in the distance.


    Swish!


    Two ck figures shed out of the night, knelt on one knee behind Roger, and said, ¡°My lord, we¡¯re


    done checking. Several Shadow Guards arranged by the young patriarch in the Lovce family have


    been captured by them. In addition, regarding the kidnapping of the young miss by the Northern Singer


    family, several people responsible for secretly protecting her were attacked by a kind of mental


    paralysis toxin. It can only be found in the Nonagon.¡±


    ¡°Nonagon?¡±


    Hearing that, Roger frowned with a slight chill in his eyes and said, ¡°Did Cooper Berry arrange this?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± one of them replied respectfully.


    ¡°Okay, I see. Inform the others to head to the Singer family and assist the young patriarch. If the Singer


    family or the Nonagon dares to do anything, let Tango Lidds take action!¡±


    As Roger gave the order, his eyes strayed to the private ne that was already a little dot in the sky.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Swish!


    Two figures disappeared in the darkness.


    Roger looked at the sky and said with clear eyes, ¡°Phil, the predicament and encounter you¡¯ll face next


    will be more and moreplicated. Are you ready?¡±


    As Roger said that, a tall and imposing figure appeared behind Roger.


    ¡°My lord, I¡®ve checked out the Demon Hall. The seal of that demon dragon is still stable for now.¡±


    Fulton said solemnly, ¡°However, the connection between that demon dragon and the things suppressed


    underneath the sacred city is getting more frequent. I fear that Zeus will one day lose his light and


    be a puppet of that dragon.¡±


    Roger frowned and withdrew his gaze from the sky. He turned to look at Fulton behind him and said,


    ¡°Zeus isn¡¯t that foolish. He still has the citizens of the sacred city. Moreover, with the sacred sword


    around, Zeus won¡¯t lose his light.¡±


    Speaking of this, Fulton suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s strange that the young patriarch has a connection with the


    sacred city. This is the only urrence in hundreds of years. My lord, do you think that the young


    patriarch has received the approval of the sacred sword?¡±


    Roger smiled, patted Fulton on the shoulder, and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Suddenly, Roger added, ¡°By the way, Errol Fray came to kill me just now.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Errol Fray?¡¯


    Hearing this name, Fulton¡¯s face instantly turned grim as he said, ¡°He dares to kill you?!¡±


    Roger shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°He still doesn¡®t understand that line of reasoning and


    became a puppet of the Lovce family.¡±


    Then, Roger hesitated for a moment and said to Fulton, ¡°I need you to do something.¡±

 Chapter 2618

    Chapter 2618


    The next morning, the private nended at the Riverdale airport.


    Philip and Fennel got off the ne. They got into the car prepared by Theo Zander and headed straight


    to First Pce.


    All the streets in Riverdale were on lockdown.


    In less than ten minutes, Philip returned to First Pce, where Charles and Martha were sitting in the


    living room. Martha¡¯s eyes were red from crying, while Charles paced around anxiously.


    ¡°Stop crying. What¡¯s the use of crying now? If not for your carelessness, M wouldn¡¯t have gotten


    kidnapped.¡± Charles had not slept a winkst night.


    Martha sobbed and said, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that. I didn¡¯t know that someone wouldy their


    hands on M. If Philip hadn¡¯t messed with someone outside, who would have done such a thing to


    M?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Are you still ming Philip now?¡± Charles said angrily.


    Martha only said this because she was nervous and worried. She quickly asked, ¡°Charles, do you think


    Philip will me me when hees backter?¡±


    Charles snorted and said, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask that, huh?! When Philipes backter,


    you must admit your mistake. Even if you have to beg, you must ask Philip to forgive you. You should


    understand that our son-inw is no longer an ordinary person now!¡±


    Martha nodded aggrievedly and said, ¡°I know. You have to put in a good word for me. I didn¡¯t mean for


    this to happen.¡±


    Coincidentally, Philip hurried into the living room at this time. Before he entered the door, he heard the


    argument between Charles and Martha.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re finally back. I was wrong. I was careless.¡±


    As soon as Martha saw Philip appear at the door, she rushed over, took Philip¡¯s hand, and admitted her


    mistake.


    Charles stood aside, shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t me your mother for this.


    Although she¡¯s wrong in this matter, she didn¡¯t know that M would be kidnapped by someone.¡±


    Philip looked at Martha coldly but did not intend to pursue this matter. After all, Martha was just a


    normal person, while the kidnappers were from the Singer family.


    ¡°Give me the letter,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Martha quickly took the letter from the coffee table and handed it to Philip. She said, ¡°The letter is here.


    At that time, I just turned around and chatted with my friends for a few minutes. When I turned around,


    M was taken away. I gave chase, but the other party drove away in a car and I couldn¡¯t catch up at


    all. Then, someone sent me this letter. We were told not to call the police or M¡¯s life would be in


    danger.¡±


    Philip opened the envelope and nced through the letter, which was nothing more than a challenge


    letter from the Singer family. They were using M to threaten him to go to the Singer family alone


    within three days.


    Excluding yesterday, he had two days left.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Philip¡¯s face turned grim. He turned to Theo who stood at the


    door and said, ¡°Gather everyone to head to the Singer family in the North!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke!¡±


    Theo had returned from abroad with Philip. As soon as he got out of the car, he made arrangements.


    He made another call at this moment. In less than ten minutes, dozens of ck Mercedes and SUVs


    stopped at the entrance of First Pce.


    Nearly a hundred thugs in ck suits and ck sunsses got out of the cars in an orderly manner!


    Meanwhile, Philip also called George Thomas and said coldly, ¡°Mobilize four squads to head to the


    Northern Singer family, bynd, sea, and air!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, George, who was taking care of the rke family¡¯s business at the


    moment, was startled. He quickly said, ¡°Young Patriarch, are you sure you want to dispatch so many


    guards?¡±


    Philip said very seriously, ¡°Have them depart in ten minutes!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Young Patriarch!¡± George quickly made the arrangements without dy.

 Chapter 2619

    Chapter 2619


    George received news about M¡¯s kidnappingst night and suppressed the news within the rke


    family for fear that the people of the branch family would find out. If they found out, maybe the branch


    family would get involved too. In that case, things would get tricky.


    George immediately dialed the inte of the family guards¡¯ base camp and ordered, ¡°The young


    patriarch has given the order to mobilize four teams of sea,nd, and air to head to the Northern Singer


    family! Do this immediately without fail!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The guards of the base camp immediately sprang into action. In less than three minutes, thend


    guards assembled a hundred fully armed guards, all of them the most elite guards of the main rke


    family.


    On the sea, five escort cruise ships were mobilized with all ammunition fully loaded. They headed


    straight for the Northern port of Beechwood City where the Singer family was located. Four fighter jets


    also lifted off from the rke family¡¯s airport with thunderous roars like eagles soaring into the sky


    toward Beechwood City.


    Back to Philip. After he left the vi, he got into the Maybach parked at the door and headed straight to


    the Northern Singer family. Of course, Fennel went with him.


    For a while, a storm brewed with the northern Beechwood City as the target.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Northern Beechwood City.


    This was a vast modern city. Although not as prosperous as Uppercreek, it could be regarded as a


    second-tier city. Beechwood City had four ports with a bustling sea trade business. Moreover,


    Beechwood City was surrounded by mountains and rich in mineral resources.


    There were five major families here with the Singer family in the lead, holding half of Beechwood City¡¯s


    mineral resources and seaport market. The rest were divided equally among the four families.


    Therefore, the Singer family had absolute say and authority in Beechwood City.


    As for the entire five districts in the North, ten great families were in charge. The Singer family was one


    of the top existences. Therefore, the Singer had great power and influence. Moreover, the Singer family


    had a great authority to speak in the supernatural disciple world. They dominated both the secr


    world and the supernatural disciple world.


    For thest hundred years, no one had dared to mess with the Singer family!


    Thergest vi in Beechwood City was magnificent and luxurious with carved beams and painted


    walls. Many architectural sculptures inside the vi were antiques. The paintings and calligraphy


    hanging on the walls were antiques, as well as the exhibits in the corners. Everything within sight was


    full of luxury and prestige. If any antiques here were donated to the museum, it would surely attract


    world attention. However, they were disyed in the Singer Vi now.


    The vi was heavily guarded by several patrolling teams. Expert disciples alsoy in ambush around


    the vi. Their task was very simple, which was to guard in secret. They received a daily wage of


    10,000 dors. This was the wealth of the Singer family.


    An imposing figure sat in the middle of the vi hall, his face stern and serious as he looked at the core


    members of the Singer family on both sides below.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reply from Cherry Vi?¡± Jenkins Singer asked coldly.


    An elder of the Singer family replied, ¡°Patriarch, Leon Jefferson told us to release the little girl at once.


    Otherwise, he¡¯ll show up at our doorstep in person.¡±

 Chapter 2620

    Chapter 2620


    Jenkins snorted and said, ¡°Hehe, Leon Jefferson is very gutsy. Let¡¯s see if he dares to fight the Singer


    family head-on for the sake of that young brat!¡±


    After that, Jenkins said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Pass him my message that we won¡¯t let her go. The


    Singer family will invite Vi Master Leon Jefferson as a guest here with open arms!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The elder of the Singer family was hesitant and said, ¡°Patriarch, is this reply really appropriate? He¡¯s


    the master of Cherry Vi, after all. If we really provoke him, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be detrimental to the Singer


    family and Terrain Vi.¡±


    Jenkins snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Leon Jefferson!¡±


    Hearing that, the elder of the Singer family nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send him the reply now.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the hall went cold.


    After the middle-aged man left the hall, seven or eight other core members of the Singer family


    remained seated. A middle-aged man with a hooked nose and thin face said, ¡°Patriarch, I think Third


    Brother is confused. He¡¯s still afraid of Leon. This is Beechwood City, the territory of the Singer family.


    How dare Leon bring people and force his way in here?¡±


    Hearing this, Jenkins sneered and said, ¡°Leon¡­ Hehe, I¡¯ll be waiting for him.¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Riverdale?¡±


    Someone replied, ¡°ording to the news from our spies in Riverdale, Philip has returned. Someone


    saw him going out of the city. He¡¯s most probablying to the Singer family to admit his mistake.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jenkins pped the armrest of his chair angrily and said sternly, ¡°Admit his mistake? This


    ignorant brat killed my Ronan. I want him to repay this debt in blood!¡±


    Next was the family meeting of the Singer family. However, it was not long before several subordinates


    of the Singer family rushed in while covered in wounds. They knelt on the floor and shouted, ¡°Patriarch,


    something has happened! V-Vi Master Jefferson of Cherry Vi fought his way in alone!¡±


    Bang!


    Jenkins got up angrily, smashed the chair under him with both hands, and shouted coldly, ¡°What? Leon


    Jefferson dares to break into my Singer family? Simply outrageous! I¡¯ll see him personally!¡±


    With that said, Jenkins led a group of people from the Singer family to the small square outside the hall.


    This was the martial arts arena of the Singer family and also the training tform for the Singer family¡¯s


    disciples.


    At this moment, a tall figure stood in the distance with his hands behind his back. He was full of


    righteousness and splendor as he stared coldly at the people of the Singer family as they walked out


    the gate.


    Jenkins walked out briskly while full of chills. He raised his hand angrily, pointed at Leon who was


    dressed inly, and roared. ¡°Leon Jefferson, how dare you?! This is the Singer family¡¯s territory! How


    dare you barge into my house?! You have no respect for me at all!¡±


    This roar shook the entire Singer Vi like thunder!


    Many members of the Singer family stood behind Jenkins. Of the seven expert guardians of the Singer


    family, only six were left. When Leon barged into the vi, all of them came out of their respective


    seclusions and stopped in front of Leon!


    Leon Jefferson was one of the founders of Cherry Vi.


    It was rumored that he was a disciple of the sixth zone. There were also rumors that he had


    sessfully stepped into the realm of the king of disciples of the sixth zone. In short, Leon was a


    legend and someone who should not be underestimated.

 Chapter 2621

    Chapter 2621


    The great Southern supernatural disciplemunity had been relying on Leon Jefferson to support


    them and fight against the Northern supernatural disciplemunity. After all, in recent years, the


    number of talents in the South had dwindled.


    Leon stood with his hands behind his back, his face cold. He looked at the raging Jenkins and said,


    ¡°Patriarch Singer, I only have one piece of advice for you. Let her go.¡±


    Hearing that, Jenkins snorted and said, ¡°Leon, why should I let her go just because of a word from


    you? My son Ronan died in your Cherry Vi. As the master of Cherry Vi, not only did you not


    capture the murderer but you¡¯re even defending the murderer now? Is that how you do things in the


    South?¡±


    Leon replied frankly, ¡°Ronan wasn¡¯t as skillful as others yet he provoked him. Philip had already held


    back but Ronan was unrepentant and tried to assassinate him. In the end, he was killed by Philip.


    What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±


    Jenkins shouted angrily, ¡°My son Ronan died in your Cherry Vi in the hands of that Philip rke. An


    expert guardian of the Singer family, Mr. Burdock, also died in the hands of that brat. These two lives


    can¡¯t be brushed aside just with a word from you.¡±


    Hearing this, Leon shook his head lightly and said, ¡°If you refuse to distinguish right from wrong and are


    bent on defending your son, I have nothing else to say. However, no matter what the reason is, we


    shouldn¡¯t get innocent family members involved in this matter. I still hope that you can let the little girl


    go. I¡¯ll take responsibility for the rest!¡±


    Hearing that, Jenkins frowned and said with a hint of doubt, ¡°Leon, why are you so adamant about


    defending Philip? Is he a rare talent of your South?¡±


    Back then, Jenkins had received news that this young man named Philip rke defeated Ronan with


    one move and killed Mr. Burdock. He was definitely an unparalleled genius. It was understandable for


    Leon to defend him like this.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Patriarch Singer, bying here alone, it should be enough to show my sincerity. Please let her go.¡±


    Leon¡¯s face was indifferent as he stood with his hands behind his back. He was full of the demeanor of


    a great master.


    Jenkins sneered and said, ¡°Before I let her go, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    After saying that, Jenkins jumped onto thepetition stage. He pointed at Leon and said


    condescendingly, ¡°If you beat me today, I¡¯ll let her go immediately. But if you lose, Cherry Vi will


    belong to the Singer family in the future! Do you dare to take the challenge?¡±


    Leon frowned and looked at Jenkins standing on the stage. He shook his head helplessly and said with


    a sigh, ¡°Since you want to fight, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Leon walked up the steps with his hands behind his back. In a sh, the stage was surrounded by


    members of the Singer family.


    ¡°Hehe, how dare Leon Jefferson mess with our family head? He¡¯s out of his depths!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. This is Beechwood City, not Cherry Vi!¡±


    ¡°Our patriarch is an honorary teacher who has taught three kings of disciples, and his strength has long


    reached the pinnacle of the sixth zone! Moreover, I heard that he has already entered the realm of the


    king of disciples, but the news hasn¡¯t been announced to the public.¡±


    Many discussions could be heard below the stage. All of them were members of the Singer family, so


    naturally, everyone belittled Leon. Leon came here alone today because he did not want to disrupt the


    bnce between the North and South supernatural disciple world.


    On stage, Jenkins looked at Leon and said with a sneer. ¡°Leon, it¡¯s not toote for you to admit defeat


    now. You¡¯re not my opponent.¡±


    Leon smiled calmly and said, ¡°We won¡¯t know until we fight.¡±

 Chapter 2622

    Chapter 2622


    As soon as Leon said that, Jenkins roared and punched him.


    Instantly, a fierce fight broke out between the two. Both of them restrained their strength and tested


    each other.


    After all, if a full-scale fight broke out, the entire Singer vi would not be able to withstand the impact.


    They broke apart after one punch!


    Jenkins staggered two steps back while Leon stood calmly in ce with an indifferent look in the corner


    of his eyes.


    Jenkins frowned, and his eyes became colder. He stared at Leon, who was calm and collected. He said


    coldly, ¡°Have you taken that step?¡±


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re very perceptive, Patriarch Singer.¡±


    Jenkins frowned at his words. He did not expect that Leon would actually enter that level before him!


    ¡®D*mn it!¡¯


    Jenkins clenched his fists tightly as his face grew colder. He said, ¡°Leon, so what if you have taken that


    step? This is the Singer family! There are six expert guardians of my family around, as well as the


    underground dragon ley lines. I¡¯m in an invincible position. I advise you not to go too far! I¡¯ll never


    release that little girl! As for Philip, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±


    Leon shook his head and said, ¡°Patriarch Singer, I¡¯m not here to make enemies with you but to save


    your Singer family. Philip rke is not someone you can easily mess with, let alone his daughter. If the


    Singer family wants to continue to have a foothold in Beechwood City, you should quickly let the little


    girl go and apologize to Philip. Perhaps you¡¯ll still have a chance then.¡±


    Hearing this, Jenkins immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Leon, are you trying to scare me? I¡¯m Jenkins


    Singer, the head of the Singer family and one of the three masters of Terrain Vi! Your Cherry Vi has


    been trampled under the feet of my Terrain Vi over the years. Do you really think that you can


    support the entire Southern supernatural disciple world single-handedly? Wishful thinking! Since you


    insist on doing this, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Jenkins bellowed, and endless raging energy pressure suddenly surged from his body!


    In an instant, a green dragon appeared behind Jenkins. This green dragon had blood-red eyes, long


    whiskers, and green scales. It was hundreds of feet long. It soared into the sky and roared angrily.


    Roar!


    The dragon hovered above Jenkins¡¯ head with its fangs wide open. A pair of crimson dragon eyes


    stared at the tiny Leon on the opposite stage.


    ¡°Leon, your life is mine!¡± Jenkins shouted angrily, raised his fists, and rushed at Leon!


    Seeing this, Leon frowned. Dressed in an outfit as white as snow, be spread his hands and fought with


    Jenkins. In an instant, the stage was shattered by the raging energy pressure from the two. They


    fought from the ground to the air, and all their moves were deadly. The entire sky was filled with brilliant


    energy fluctuations.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Members of the Singer family looked up at the fight and marveled.


    ¡°I never expected Leon Jefferson of Cherry Vi to be so strong!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, so what? Our patriarch is invincible. With the green dragon around, who¡¯d dare to put up a


    fight?¡±


    ¡°Leon will lose for sure! This time, the North can finally take over the South!¡±


    However, on the ground, the six expert guardians of the Singer family did not share the same thought.

 Chapter 2623

    Chapter 2623


    The expert guardians nced at each other. They could already tell the oue of the fight.


    Leon had reached that step but he had been holding back. Although the patriarch was very aggressive


    now, he was actually using the underground dragon ley lines to forcibly increase the realm of his


    strength. If this continued, the result was inevitable. Thus, almost instantly, the six people took to the air


    in unison!


    ¡°Patriarch, let us help you capture Leon!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Six figures jumped into the air, joined the battle, and immediatelyunched a siege attack on Leon.


    Although Jenkins was reluctant, he could only ept it in this current situation.


    ¡°Okay! Take Leon down and trample the South in blood!¡±


    Jenkins shouted angrily. Instantly, seven people joined forces and attacked Leon.


    Leon¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the seven people approaching. He kept taking on the attacks.


    He could still hold on at first, but as the fight progressed, the more difficult it became for Leon to fight.


    He was hit by the other party¡¯s killing moves several times, and his white clothes were stained with


    blood.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Leon Jefferson, give up and surrender! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy!¡± Jenkins shouted


    sinisterly.


    Leon was surrounded by these seven people. With a sneer, he waved his hand, and a fiery red streak


    of light suddenly flew over from the distance. Leon held a fiery chimera sword in his hand.


    He raised his sword, pointed angrily at Jenkins, and shouted, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll use this wrecked body of mine


    to destroy your Singer family. I shall fulfill Grant¡¯sst wish back then and settle the dispute between


    the South and North!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jenkinsughed and said, ¡°Leon, you must be senile! Grant Lovce has been dead long


    ago, and hisst wish was nothing but empty talk! Sooner orter, the supernatural disciple world will


    belong to the North, to the Singer family! Since you¡¯re bent on dying, don¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless!¡±


    With a roar, Jenkins made his killing move. He spread his arms open and weaved an obscure


    trajectory.


    In the sky behind him, thunder and lightning shed in the dark clouds. The shadow of a huge green


    dragon was seen surging in the clouds. A big dragon head suddenly appeared and roared angrily at


    Leon who was holding a sword in midair!


    Rumble!


    A sky full of lightning swept at Leon like a storm. Leon red sternly and shed at the sky with the


    fiery chimera sword in his hand.


    Buzz!


    The huge fiery red sword energy turned into a huge roaring fire chimera, which soared into the air


    toward the storm and pounced on the green dragon.


    Boom!


    The world lost all color. The fire chimera fought with the green dragon in the sky. Terrifying energy


    pressure filled the sky, and dark clouds rolled like it was the end of the world. Red and green energy


    fluctuations surged in the clouds like the sky was about to copse.


    In the air, Jenkins and the other six expert guardians attacked Leon.


    For a while, a fierce battle raged. Energy pressure and power of rules surged within a five miles radius.


    Suddenly, a huge rumble resounded. In the sky, the green dragon tore the fire chimera apart.


    Leon was also hit by the seven people¡®s killing moves. He fell from the sky like a cannonball to the


    ground!


    Boom!


    A huge pit was smashed into the ground!


    After the smoke and dust settled, Leon¡¯s white clothes were stained with blood. He held a bloody fire


    chimera sword in his hand and red at the seven people in the sky.


    Jenkins hovered in the air, pointed angrily at Leon on the ground, and shouted, ¡°Leon Jefferson, kneel


    and ept your death!¡±

 Chapter 2624

    Chapter 2624


    With a roar, Jenkins raised his hand that contained raging energy pressure and pressed over Leon on


    the ground. Behind him, the green dragon shadow formed a connection with the underground dragon


    ley lines and transformed into a solid form. It manifested into a huge body that was like a dragon king


    that reigned over heaven.


    A thunderous dragon roar rocked all directions!


    Leon raised the fire chimera sword in his hand and pointed it at. the sky to counter Jenkins¡¯ energy


    pressure. However, the remaining six expert guardians of the Singer family attacked at once. Seven


    solid energy beams bombarded Leon¡¯s head.


    Leon unleashed his energy to form a light energy barrier and resisted the attack with his huge sword.


    However, one person could not fight against seven, after all. He staggered back.


    In the end!


    Crack!


    Under the attack of seven energy pressures, the fire chimera sword crumbled and disintegrated. Seven


    solid energy beams hit Leon and pressed over him like a mountain.


    Leon¡¯s white clothes were stained with blood, and his face was flushed. He held his hands up as if he


    were supporting the sky. He resisted the seven energy pressures from above. However, facing the full


    force of the seven energy pressures and the power of rules, Leon could only hold on for a while.


    Boom!


    He knelt on one knee, which sank deep into the ground. However, Leon maintained the posture of


    kneeling on one knee and roared. The veins all over his body bulged, and he bled from seven orifices.


    He stood up while resisting the seven energy pressures above his head.


    Seeing this, Jenkins roared angrily. ¡°Leon Jefferson, you¡¯re seeking death! If you kneel, I¡¯ll spare your


    life!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± A deafening roar of anger came from Leon.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m Leon Jefferson, the master of Cherry Vi. I represent the entire Southern supernatural


    disciplemunity. My blood can shed and my head can be cut off, but I¡¯ll never kneel to you, Jenkins


    Singer! As a representative of the South, I have my pride and honor! I¡¯ll kneel to you over my dead


    body, Jenkins Singer!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Jenkins snorted and said, ¡°Leon, since you seek death, don¡¯t me others for it! Let¡¯s see how much


    longer you can resist!¡±


    With that said, Jenkins raised his other hand and pressed it over Leon too. At the same time, he


    shouted angrily, ¡°Members of my Singer family, do your best to suppress Leon and make him kneel!¡±


    In a sh, those from the Singer family with the ability to do so jumped into the air while others


    remained standing on the ground. Everyone unleashed their energy rules toward Leon.


    Boom!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, the entire Singer vi was flooded with all kinds of energy and the power of rules. Within a


    radius of ten miles, all birds and beasts copsed. Such vast energy pressure was enough to match the


    full blow from a king of disciples of the sixth zone at his peak!


    Leon was in grave danger.


    ¡°Leon, will you kneel?!¡± Jenkins shouted angrily, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Leon struggled to resist the energy pressure from all sides while his knees started to bend slowly.


    Blood also flowed from his nose and mouth. Under such pressure, Leon¡¯s internal organs were


    severely damaged. Even if he remained alive, he would be crippled.


    ¡°Jenkins Singer, I¡¯ll never kneel to you, you ambitious old man!¡± Leon shouted angrily.

 Chapter 2625

    Chapter 2625


    Hearing that, killing intent red in Jenkin¡¯s eyes as he roared. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Roar!


    With a dragon¡¯s roar, Jenkins unleashed a killing attack on Leon. The huge shadow of the green


    dragon swooped down from the sky at Leon with its jaws wide open. The descent of the green dragon


    was like heaven¡¯s punishment. The deafening roar of the green dragon could be heard within a ten-mile


    radius!


    Seeing this, a hint of relief appeared in Leon¡¯s eyes as he muttered under his breath, ¡°Philip, I¡¯m sorry


    for not being able to save your daughter for you.¡±


    After saying that, Leon closed his eyes and prepared to die. However¡­


    At a critical juncture!


    A handsome and tall figure suddenly walked up from behind Leon.


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, thank you very much. Let me take care of the rest.¡±


    Hearing this, Leon abruptly opened his eyes and saw a tall figure standing in front of him.


    He was young and handsome. He stood proudly with his hands behind his back. He raised his hand,


    and the broken fire chimera sword on the ground suddenly pieced back together into a sword. He held


    the sword in his hand and shed at the green dragon roaring in the sky!


    Swish!


    A huge fire chimera soared into the air, and ayer of gold armor quickly covered its body. It spread its


    ws, grabbed the huge dragon head with a roar, and bit the dragon¡¯s neck.


    Roar!


    Roars filled the sky. The green dragon soared into the air and started fighting with the fire chimera.


    On the ground, the figure that suddenly appeared raised his hand and dispelled all the energy


    pressure. He stood proudly, raised his sword, pointed it at Jenkins in the sky, and said solemnly, ¡°The


    Singer family deserves to be killed!¡±


    This cold voice quickly spread throughout Singer vi.


    What a strong and murderous aura!


    Even Jenkins trembled as he felt the tremendous killing intent from that tall and upright figure.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into my Singer Vi? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Jenkins quickly calmed down. With a scowl, he pointed at the figure on the ground and shouted angrily.


    At this moment, the person standing in front of Leonughed lightly and said, ¡°Philip rke, here for


    the appointment!¡±


    Hiss!


    When Philip announced his name, all members of the Singer family were shocked.


    He was Philip rke?


    Was he the Philip rke who killed Young Master Ronan Singer and Mr. Burdock in one move?


    He was so young and powerful! He diffused the patriarch¡¯s killing move just now!


    It was even more terrifying that he could resist all the energy pressures from so many experts for Leon.


    Hearing that, Jenkins was furious and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re Philip rke? Very well! Since you¡¯re here to


    die today, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    Philip looked up at Jenkins and said coldly, ¡°Let my daughter go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll raze your Singer family


    to the ground!¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    Before Jenkins said anything, one of the expert guardians next to him reprimanded, ¡°How dare you act


    so arrogantly?! You even want to raze the Singer family to the ground! You¡¯re courting death! Let¡¯s see


    what you can do!¡±


    With that said, the expert guardian rushed at Philip!


    ¡°Wow! Mr. Quinn has made a move! That kid is dead!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just seeking death by making those bold words!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the patriarch to take action. Mr. Quinn is more than enough to kill that arrogant


    brat!¡±


    For a while, all members of the Singer family mocked. However, the next moment, a shocking scene


    made them dumbfounded!

 Chapter 2626

    Chapter 2626


    ¡°Arrogant boy, give your life up!¡±


    That expert guardian, Mr. Quinn, jumped up and mmed a palm strike at Philip.


    However, Philip merely smiled indifferently and said, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to act tough in front of me


    yet!¡±


    With that said, Philip raised the fire chimera sword in his hand that triggered hot airwaves.


    Swoosh!


    The sword was lifted, and his head rolled!


    Hiss! Dead silence!


    The members of the Singer family, the other five expert guardians, and Jenkins stared in disbelief.


    The expert guardian who was first to rush at Philip watched as a hot wave of air passed by his neck.


    Before he knew what was happening, he felt his vision start to blur and tilt. He was killed with one


    strike.


    Everyone was horrified!


    This young man named Philip rke was so powerful that he could kill an expert guardian of the


    Singer family with one strike. After all, Mr. Quinn was a disciple who had just stepped into the fifth zone.


    His strength was notparable to ordinary disciples. However, in front of Philip, one sh was all that


    it took!


    ¡°An expert guardian of the Singer family is nothing to shout about. The Singer family is nothing but a


    load of trash, so today, all of you may disappear from the North!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Philip said indifferently, and the fire chimera sword in his hand dazzled.


    Leon sat on the ground as he recovered his momentum and regained control over his power of rules.


    When he saw Philip beheading an expert guardian of the Singer with one move, he was shocked but it


    was followed by delight.


    The Southern supernatural disciple world had finally produced a remarkable freak!


    ¡°Philip, Jenkins Singer is not a simple character. He¡¯s already halfway through bing a king of


    disciples of the sixth zone. He also has three kings of disciples under hismand. Do be careful and


    don¡¯t take things too far,¡± Leon reminded.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, just watch and see. No one in this world dares to do


    anything to me yet, let alone this Singer family!¡±


    Jenkins naturally overheard Philip¡¯s words. He had nownded on the ground with the shadow of the


    green dragon ever-present behind him.


    He said sternly, ¡°How dare you barge into my vi and kill my guardian? I¡¯ll settle old and new scores


    with you today. In front of my entire family, I¡¯ll definitely kill you to pay homage to my son¡¯s spirit in


    heaven!¡±


    However, Philip smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Patriarch Singer, you¡¯re so unreasonable. Back then,


    Ronan Singer was the one who messed with me first, and he lost. I spared his life but he attacked me


    from behind, every move of his an attempt to kill. I merely defended myself. What¡¯s wrong with that?


    Now that you¡¯ve kidnapped my daughter, I¡¯m here as per the appointment. The expert guardian of the


    Singer family tried to kill me, so I killed him in return. Is there now in the Singer family?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jenkinsughed and said, ¡°Law? Here in the North, the Singer family is king and thew!


    After killing my son and my expert guardian, I¡¯ll definitely kill you in return!¡±


    Philip raised his brow and said, ¡°In that case, is there no discussion?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Jenkins said coldly, ¡°However, we¡¯re not unreasonable. We won¡¯t get innocent family members involved


    in this. As long as you kneel and kill yourself, I¡¯ll let your daughter go!¡±


    Hearing this, Philipughed. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Jenkins Singer, it seems that you


    don¡¯t understand my meaning at all, and you don¡¯t realize the current situation of the Singer family.¡±


    Jenkins frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? What situation are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 2627

    Chapter 2627


    Philip smiled and raised his hand slightly. Instantly, dozens of ck Mercedes andmercial vehicles


    poured in at the main entrance of Singer Vi!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Car doors opened in unison!


    Bodyguards in ck suits quickly jumped out of the cars and immediately surrounded the entrance of


    Singer Vi.


    Members of the Singer family were stunned at the sight of the ck vehicles and bodyguards.


    Jenkins was also slightly taken aback when he saw this. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Haha, Philip boy,


    you look down on the Singer family too much. Do you think you can threaten me with these


    bodyguards? The Singer family is the top family in Beechwood City, after all. We¡¯re notcking in


    talents here!¡±


    With an angry shout, teams of guards rushed out quickly from around Singer Vi. They were all armed


    with pistols and confronted the bodyguards in ck suits!


    However, Philip shook his head indifferently and said, ¡°Jenkins, do you think I¡¯d dare toe to this


    appointment with just these preparations?¡±


    With that said¡­


    Rumble!


    More than a dozen battle tanks roared and appeared at the main entrance of the vi. The green gun


    barrels reflected a biting chill in the sun. The roars of engines were also deafening!


    Behind the tanks, nearly a hundred fully armed soldiers inbat uniforms rushed up at this moment


    and immediately took control of the venue. This group of soldiers was full of killing intent with painted


    faces.


    Whistles of fighter jets also sounded in the sky!


    Whoosh!


    Several fighter jets swooped down at a low altitude over Singer Vi. The airwaves caused some


    people who could not withstand them to fall to the ground.


    In an instant, the members of the Singer family were dumbfounded!


    ¡°What the heck?! What¡¯s going on here?! Battle tanks, soldiers, and fighter jets?¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s happening? Why would such an elitebat groupe to the Singer family?!¡±


    ¡°Did the kid call them in? Who is he to have such great power?!¡±


    For a while, all members of the Singer family discussed incessantly. The scene in front of them was too


    surreal. Jenkins¡¯ face was dark as he nced at the soldiers and battle tanks, as well as the fighter jets


    roaring in his ears.


    He stared at Philip and asked coldly, ¡°Did you bring them?¡±


    Philip smiled calmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone in the Singer family gasped in horror. It was really him!


    Something big was about to happen!


    Hearing this, Jenkins¡¯ face grew sullen. He initially thought that the other party was just a stinking brat


    with some strength behind him at most. However, now, the strength and means shown by the other


    party were beyond Jenkins¡¯ imagination.


    No ordinary person could deploy such means!


    Although the Singer family was one of the top existences in Beechwood City, in the face of such


    combat power, Jenkins had to consider the identity and background of the other party.


    ¡°Philip boy, do you think you can make me let her go with these people?¡± Jenkins asked angrily.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Jenkins, Ihave no intention of making enemies with the Singer family. Release


    my daughter and my people will leave the Singer family.¡±


    ¡°Toote!¡± Jenkins sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent. that cute and precious daughter of yours to Cochly


    Mountain. I sold her to the Nonagon!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 2628

    Chapter 2628


    Boom!


    It was like a bolt of lightning!


    Philip did not want to target the Singer family at first, but Jenkins¡¯ words were like a thunderstorm that


    triggered the anger in Philip¡¯s heart. He frowned, and killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    With a gloomy face, he asked coldly, ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jenkinsughed mockingly and said, ¡°Philip boy, I have to say that your daughter¡¯s talent is


    not simple. The affinity for the power of rules in her body made history in the Nonagon. She¡¯s a good


    talent, so I sold her to the Nonagon for a very good price.¡±


    With that said¡­


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a hot wave of air swept over the ce where Jenkins stood!


    Boom!


    Jenkins staggered back, his eyes ring. A deep pit was sted out by the fire chimera sword in


    Philip¡¯s hand where he stood just now.


    The hot airwaves raged in the surroundings.


    What a terrifying killing intent andbat power.


    ¡°I had no intention to kill the Singer family, but you, Jenkins Singer, deserve to die! Damn you!¡± Philip


    shouted solemnly, and the fire chimera sword in his hand dazzled with a red glow.


    Thud, thud!


    He took two steps forward. His eyes turned red, and the monstrous fighting intent that surged from his


    body seemed to engulf the entire Singer vi!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Roar!


    A low roar came from behind Philip. A fire chimera suddenly appeared out of thin air, its body covered


    with ayer of gold armor. This fire chimera was bigger and more ferocious than any other fire


    chimeras that Philip had conjured before. Especially the vast energy pressure that seemed like it could


    shatter the world.


    Too terrifying! It was like the end of the world!


    Jenkins was no fool. With just one nce, his heart thumped.


    Was this the strength of the king of disciples?


    Such a young kid was actually already a king of disciples. Moreover, ording to the intertwining


    degree of energy and power of rules, he was at least the king of disciples in the fifth zone!


    Jenkins¡¯ face suddenly tensed as a bad premonition welled up in his heart. He never expected a king of


    disciples to appear in the southern supernatural disciple world.


    Leon, who was still recuperating in the distance, also judged from Philip¡¯s overwhelming aura that he


    had reached the realm of the king of disciples. He was overjoyed and said, ¡°Well done! The southern


    supernatural disciple world has finally produced another king of disciples!¡±


    On this side, Philip raised the fire chimera sword in his hand, pointed at Jenkins angrily, and shouted,


    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy the Singer family!¡±


    Jenkins snorted coldly, his eyes full of killing intent as he shouted at Philip, ¡°Boy, do you think you can


    be arrogant just because you have some strength? This is the Singer family, not one of those ordinary


    families in the secr world! With me around, who dares to spout nonsense about destroying the


    Singer family?!¡±


    Jenkins raised his hands, and raging energy pressure suddenly surged from his body.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Without further ado, Philip shed at Jenkins like a fiery sharp sword.


    Jenkins frowned and raised his hand. The shadow of a green dragon appeared, roaring and biting at


    Philip. However, Philip¡¯s killing intent did not diminish. With a sh of the fire chimera sword in his


    hand, the fiery sword energy cut through the shadow of the green dragon!


    In a sh, Philip¡¯s sword arrived in front of Jenkins.

 Chapter 2629

    Chapter 2629


    Jenkins stomped on the ground and jumped into the air. At the same time, he raised his hand to grab


    Philip, who was also ready to jump.


    Boom!


    The ground crumbled. The shattered gravel and debris took to the air and floated around Philip.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Then, this debris sted toward Philip like cannonballs.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened, and the fire chimera shadow behind him reached out huge ws and grabbed


    Philip in its palm to protect him.


    The debris bombarded the gold armor on the fire chimera with loud nging sounds!


    Roar!


    Philip raised his longsword, and the fire chimera looked up. Its red eyes burned with fire. It opened its


    wide jaws and spewed mes at Jenkins, who hovered in the air.


    Boom!


    The sky was flooded by the fiery mes. The members of the Singer family on the ground wanted to


    escape.


    However, the guards of the rke family and Theo¡¯s men had been waiting for this. They immediately


    rushed in and fought with the Singer family¡¯s guards.


    Fights broke out everywhere!


    On this side, Jenkins raised his hand, and the shadow of the green dragon behind him formed a green


    barrier to resist the mes. For a while, the sky was filled with green and red.


    Jenkins¡¯ face was dark as he stared at Philip, who was full of killing intent below. He shouted angrily, ¡°It


    seems that you really have some strength. Even so, it¡¯s futile! Here, I¡¯m invincible!¡±


    Following Jenkins¡¯ angry shout, he made his killing move. He raised his right hand and grabbed at the


    thick clouds in the sky. The dark clouds gathered above Jenkins¡¯ head as if they were sucked by the


    devil. They formed a huge vortex that surged with lightning,


    Jenkins roared angrily, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Then, he mmed his right hand toward Philip on the ground.


    The surging clouds in the sky suddenly formed a huge sharp arrow covered with white-blue lightning


    and shot toward Philip.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This shocking blow was enough to destroy the entire vi.


    Jenkins sneered. He could already foresee the final oue. However, Philip looked up from the


    ground, his eyes filled with the image of the arrow that was covered by lightning. He smiled, and the


    energy pressure on his body surged.


    Philip spread his arms and formed a circle above his head. The fire chimera sword in his hand floated


    upward and split into ten swords above Philip¡¯s head. The ten swords flickered with hot airwaves. At


    Philip¡¯smand, theyunched straight at the arrow.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Ten swords pierced through the sky and shed the arrow.


    Boom!


    There was a huge explosion. The moment the swords collided with the arrow, a vision appeared.


    Terrifying! Energy pressure raged everywhere!


    The copsing power of lightning and mes shattered the sky, sting a huge hole in the dark clouds.


    A ray of sunlight peeked through the hole.


    Seeing this scene, Jenkins frowned. With a stern gaze, he said, ¡°You do have some tricks up your


    sleeves, but these are child¡¯s y. I can still kill you if I want to!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Right back at you, Old Man Singer. If I want to kill you, it¡¯s no biggie!¡±

 Chapter 2630

    Chapter 2630


    Philip soared into the sky and shed a few airwaves at Jenkins with the fire chimera sword in his


    hand. Jenkins snorted and met Philip¡¯s attack head-on.


    Boom!


    Fiery airwaves surged in the sky, intertwined with green shadows. The two fought endlessly. Energy


    pressure fell from the sky like cannonballs and sted deep pits in the ground everywhere.


    ¡°Hehe, Philip boy, if this is all the strength you have, get ready to die in the Singer family today!¡±


    After one blow, Jenkins retreated sharply and pulled away from Philip.


    This kid was really not simple. Just his strength and offensive methods alone were much better than


    some of his peers. This kid must have fought others of a higher realm before!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What was even more frightening was that the other party did not seem afraid of him at all. His eyes


    werepletely filled with fighting and killing intent. If he were just a little careless, he might even be


    defeated by this kid today. However, Jenkins was not worried about this possibility. That was because


    the Singer family was located at the dragon ley lines, so he could tap on their energy and continuously


    replenish the energy lost his body lost. Moreover, with the help of the dragon ley lines, Jenkins¡¯ five


    senses were more sensitive.


    He was invincible!


    Philip hovered in the air at this moment, the fiery chimera sword in his hand exuding waves of fire and


    killing intent. He said coldly, ¡°Old Man Singer, you¡¯re destined to die here today. Your Singer family will


    be history! I¡¯ll definitely kill you no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jenkins roared and said, ¡°Such audacity! The Singer family is not a pushover. I¡¯ve taught


    three kings of disciples and am also the honorary teacher of the Nonagon. If something happens to me,


    my good disciples and the Nonagon will not let you off! You should be a good boy and surrender. On


    ount of your strength, why don¡¯t you recognize me as your godfather and offer up your source of


    origins? We can forget everything that has happened. What do you think?¡±


    Jenkins had the thought of cherishing Philip¡¯s talent. If he could get the other party¡¯s imprint of the


    source of origin, he could manipte Philip at will.


    That way, he could enhance the strength of the Singer family and the Northern supernatural disciple


    community. The day when the Singer family unified the supernatural disciple world of the entire country


    would be here soon.


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    ¡°You! Very well, you asked for it! Go to hell!¡± Jenkins said angrily.


    He waved his hand at Philip and shouted, ¡°Soaring Dragon!¡±


    A loud roar!


    The huge shadow of the green dragon in the sky red at the tiny Philip in front before clouds gathered


    and surged toward Philip. If Philip was hit by this huge shadow of the green dragon, he would be


    crippled if not dead.


    Some people watching in hiding also cried out in shock. Such terrifying pressure was really too strong,


    That kid was able to fight with Patriarch Singer until now, which was enough to show that his strength


    was not ordinary.


    Philip frowned and stared at the approaching huge shadow of the green dragon.


    On the side, Leon also frowned and shouted, ¡°Philip, get out of the way! This dragon is too powerful!


    Don¡¯t fight it head-on!¡±


    However, before he finished his words, that figure had rushed forward!

 Chapter 2631

    Chapter 2631


    Seeing this, Jenkins sneered sinisterly and said, ¡°Hahaha, such an arrogant kid. This move isn¡¯t that


    easy to handle!¡±


    However, before Jenkins finished speaking, the astonishing scene that happened next left him


    speechless!


    Philip held the fire chimera sword in his hand and attacked the huge shadow of the green dragon. The


    sword suddenly expanded several times in size, and at the same time, a new power of rule attributes


    suddenly spread over the de.


    It was the wind attribute! A level 5S wind attribute at that!


    Wind and fire merged. In an instant, the hot waves of the fire chimera sword turned into a huge and


    ferocious fire dragon, which roared as it charged at the shadow of the green dragon!


    Boom!


    The entire sky was covered with a terrifying energy pressure. The terrifying power tore the void and


    formed a spatial rift!


    Jenkins also suffered a bacsh from this tremendous energy.


    Bang!


    The energy pressure carried by the fire dragon sent Jenkins flying to the ground!


    Puff!


    Jenkins crashed into the ground, which formed a deep pit. He spat a mouthful of blood. He watched


    helplessly as the shadow of the green dragon in the sky was engulfed by the fire dragon. The next


    moment, the upright figure in the sky holding a sword rushed at Jenkins.


    With blood at the corners of his mouth, Jenkins roared, ¡°Arrogant boy, you seek death!¡±


    With this roar, Jenkins formed a connection with the great power of the underground dragon ley lines.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the ground crumbled. Several energy beams soared into the sky and formed a huge


    energy barrier that wrapped around Jenkins.


    Philip staggered back with a frown as he stared at Jenkins who was surrounded by dragon energy and


    energy beams below.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jenkins waspletely shrouded by the huge white dragon energy and energy beams.


    Every inch of his body and cells was filled with dragon energy, full of intense vitality and regeneration.


    More terrifyingly, when Jenkins opened his eyes, they werepletely white!


    Seeing this, Leon was shocked. Paying no heed to his injuries, he rushed out, stood with Philip, and


    said solemnly, ¡°This is bad. That old man is devouring the energy of the dragon ley lines and has


    reached the realm of the king of disciples in the sixth zone! If we don¡¯t stop him, he¡¯s most likely going


    to drain the dragon energy here and go berserk!¡±


    At this point, Leon fell silent before he said, ¡°Go ahead and save your daughter. Leave this to me.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, with your injuries now, you can¡¯t beat him. Only


    I can!¡±


    Hearing that, Leon trembled and said, ¡°No way. You¡¯re the hope of the Southern supernatural disciple


    world. I¡¯m old, and my life isn¡¯t worth anything. But that¡¯s not the case with you. If you die here,


    everything will be over.¡±


    Philip turned his head, chuckled lightly, and said, ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to die here?¡±


    As soon as he said that, azy drawl came from behind the two of them. ¡°Whoa, he¡¯s sucking up the


    dragon energy. Philip, well done for forcing him into this situation.¡±


    At this moment, Fennel walked over.


    Leon turned around. When he saw Fennel, he was startled before he said excitedly, ¡°Y-You¡¯re still


    alive?¡±


    Fennel looked at Leon, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

 Chapter 2632

    Chapter 2632


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°I never thought that after such a long time, I could still meet Mr. Fennel Leigh,


    the power of kingship who once caused chaos in the Nonagon and the country.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, you must be joking. If you hadn¡¯t helped me in secret


    back then, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of trouble so easily.¡±


    Leonughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Mr. Leigh. I was just following the trend of the times. Are


    you friends with Philip?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fennel nced at Philip and said with a nod, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leon came to a sudden realization and said in amazement, ¡°No wonder Philip has such strength and


    confidence. So, you two are friends.¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°No, Vi Master Jefferson, you¡¯ve misunderstood. These forces


    aren¡¯t mine but his. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the rke family of Arcadia Ind.¡±


    Hiss!


    Leon felt as if his head had exploded as a lightbulb suddenly shed!


    rke family, Arcadia Ind?!


    Was that not the biggest family in the East?


    Even more so, that person from the family had once controlled the Nonagon!


    Leon looked at Philip, took several deep breaths, and said under his breath, ¡°No wonder. So he¡¯s from


    that family¡­¡±


    Leon quickly said respectfully, ¡°Philip¡­ No, Young Master rke, please forgive me for not recognizing


    you.¡±


    Philip looked at Leon and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, you don¡¯t have to do this. You¡¯re an elder, so I


    should treat you with the respect of a junior.¡±


    Before Leon could say anything, Philip added, ¡°This isn¡¯t the right time to discuss other things. Leave


    this ce to Fennel and me. I¡¯d like to ask you to go to the Nonagon to find out who¡¯s after my


    daughter!¡±


    Hearing this, Leon hesitated. However, seeing that Fennel was here, he eventually agreed and said,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the Nonagon on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°However, the two of you must be careful. Jenkins Singer has absorbed the power of the dragon ley


    lines and won¡¯t be that easy to deal with. Moreover, he also has the support of three kings of disciples.


    If the Singer family falls, you¡¯ll face a lot of trouble, Young Master rke,¡± Leon reminded.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a Singer family. So what if they fall? Anyone who dares to harm my


    daughter must be prepared to pay the most painful price! As for those few kings of disciples, I really


    want to see who dares to brandish their ws at the rke family!¡±


    With that said, Philip stepped forward with the fire chimera sword in his hand to meet Jenkins.


    Fennel raised his hand, and a red dragon halberd appeared. He looked at Leon and said, ¡°Vi Master


    Jefferson, don¡¯t worry. In this world, no one can oppose the rke family, not the Singer family or the


    Nonagon.¡±


    Then, Fennel stepped forward and stood next to Philip. Together, they faced Jenkins, who was already


    full of the energy of the dragon ley lines,


    Jenkins¡¯ eyes werepletely white, and his body was covered with ayer of dragon energy, which


    transformed into power that flowed all over Jenkins¡¯ body. He clenched his fists, his thick hair fluttering


    in the wind as he roared. ¡°Philip rke, go to hell!¡±


    Boom!


    He stomped on the ground with his feet, and the huge explosive force left two deep pits in the ground!


    A figure covered by a white beam of light suddenly sted toward Philip and Fennel. This


    overwhelming pressure and the power of rules made Fennel frown. He said, ¡°Watch out. This old fellow


    has already stepped into the peak realm of a king of disciples of the sixth zone!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s kill him, then!¡±


    With that said, Philip shed out with the fire chimera sword in his hand and fought with Jenkins, who


    was covered by the white dragon energy.


    Rumble!


    In a sh, the two fought dozens of rounds energy pressure scattered everywhere.

 Chapter 2633

    Chapter 2633


    Boom!


    Jenkins stomped and lunged at Philip with a burst of energy pressure.


    Philip frowned and quickly resisted with his sword!


    ng!


    This was a full-blown attack from a king of disciples at the peak of the sixth zone. Philip flew out, and


    the strong power of rules that hit his chest knocked the fire chimera sword away from his hand.


    ng!


    The sword spun around with waves of fire in the air before it plunged into the ground, causing the


    ground to crack.


    Philip also fell from the sky. Seeing this, Fennel jumped into the air and attacked Jenkins with his red


    dragon halberd.


    At this moment, Jenkins was very strong indeed. The king of disciples of the sixth zone was


    comparable to Reed Williams¡¯bat power in his heyday!


    He was not someone Philip and Fennel could resist on their own.


    They only had the strength of the king of disciples of the fifth zone. Although Fennel had progressed


    and was likely to reach the realm of king of disciples of the sixth zone after he entered the door when


    the time came, it would still take some time to do so.


    Boom!


    In the sky, Fennel fought relentlessly with Jenkins. Dragon roars and lightning shes fell endlessly. For


    a while, the sky was filled with energy pressure and the power of rules.


    Fennel and Jenkins fought tirelessly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± With a snort, Jenkins looked at Fennel, who was full of injuries in front of him. He said, ¡°Fennel


    Leigh, once the king of disciples in the fifth zone of the Nonagon. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here


    today! It seems that you have a very close rtionship with that kid!¡±


    Fennel wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered. ¡°Jenkins Singer, long time no see.


    You yed a part in my sister¡¯s death back then, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Jenkinsughed loudly and said, ¡°You guessed it right. The Singer family was involved in it, but so


    what? With your current strength, can you defeat me? Even if you join forces, you¡¯re not my match!¡±


    After saying that, he raised his hand, and a white ball of light appeared in his palm. This ball of light


    continuously absorbed the energy of the dragon ley lines and the power of rules around them. It slowly


    grew bigger, and constantly flickering lightning shes covered the entirety of it.


    Seeing this, Fennel frowned and said coldly, ¡°Jenkins Singer, what do you want to do?¡±


    Jenkins sneered and said, ¡°We used this method when we attacked your sister and the others back


    then. Now, you can also have a taste of your sister¡¯s despair and pain at that time!¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel¡¯s eyes zed. Endless and terrifying killing intent suddenly surged from his body.


    In that instant, a red dragon mark suddenly appeared between Fennel¡¯s eyebrows. It slowly extended


    lines that spread all over his body, including his arms!


    At that moment, a figure full of battle intent had appeared. A vacuum suddenly appeared around that


    figure, and fiery energy waves swirled from the bottom of Fennel¡¯s feet.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Boom!


    A red beam of light soared into the sky. A hellish voice resounded through the air!


    ¡°Damn you!¡±

 Chapter 2634

    Chapter 2634


    Fennel¡¯s body was covered all over with terrifying crimson lines. The red dragon mark between his


    eyebrows also grew brighter.


    At this moment, Fennel¡¯s aura and realm greatly increased. It seemed as if he was about to break


    through to the king of disciples of the sixth zone.


    Seeing this, Jenkins frowned with a trace of worry and horror in his eyes.


    Fennel Leigh was truly worthy of being the most amazing one in that group of selected talents back


    then. He had developed his mark to this extent, and his utilization of the source of kingship had also


    reached the pinnacle. Among the king of disciples, this situation was called unleashing the power.


    It was aplete release of the power of the source of kingship in the body to achieve a state where


    one¡¯s strength skyrocketed rapidly. This state signified that the other party was ready to fight to the


    death.


    Unleashing the power of kingship would only be done in a desperate situation. However, when Fennel


    heard Jenkins¡¯ words, his anger overwhelmed him. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to


    kill Jenkins Singer and avenge his sister!


    Whoosh!


    Furious, Fennel charged and attacked Jenkins in a streak of red light. The red dragon halberd in his


    hand was like a real dragon at the moment with roars that resounded through the sky. The red glow


    transformed into a dragon covered with red scales that soared into the sky. With a low roar, it opened


    its jaws and snapped at Jenkins.


    Jenkins looked at the approaching Fennel coldly and quickly retreated. He raised his hand and shot out


    several energy balls of light at Fennel.


    Fennel raised the red dragon halberd in his hand and shed at the balls of light while he roared.


    ¡°Dragon breaks the sky!¡±


    Roar!


    The shadow of the red dragon that was formed by the halberd magnified infinitely and turned into a red


    dragon hundreds of meters long. It soared into the sky, stepped on the clouds, and spewed fire from its


    mouth.


    The sky was filled with fire that burned toward Jenkins!


    Jenkins felt an unprecedented crisis and cursed. He retreated hundreds of feet again, and at the same


    time, he urged the energy rules in his body and the underground dragon energy to form a thick earth


    shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    That endless sea of fire was like a torrent from hell that bombarded the thick earth shield relentlessly.


    The endless terrifying sea of firepletely drowned the sky. The raging waves of fire burned through


    the sky and rendered the void red. The clouds in the sky were burned to smithereens too. The


    scorching fire bombarded the earth shield mercilessly. Some nts and buildings on the ground went


    up in mes.


    Jenkins struggled to resist the heat as he held the huge earth shield in both hands. However, the fire


    was too huge and turbulent. Jenkins resisted for a while before he was forced back.


    The earth shield also gradually turned red, and the heat spread to Jenkins¡¯ arms, which quickly burned


    red. His skin began to crack and scorch!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Boom!


    The earth shield shattered in the end, and the heat bombarded Jenkins, engulfing him in a sea of fire.


    His miserable screams could be heard in the fire. However, the next moment, a dragon roar soared


    from the sea of fire to the sky.


    The huge shadow of the green dragon soared into the air and protected Jenkins in its body. When the


    fire dissipated, half of the green dragon¡¯s shadow had been burned.


    Standing in the middle of the green dragon¡¯s body, Jenkins was also scorched ck and was in a


    wretched state. His arms were burnt and cracked. His charred skin and flesh began to ke.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 2635

    Chapter 2635


    Huff, huff!


    Jenkins panted for breath, his eyes full of biting killing intent.


    ¡°Damn you, Fennel Leigh!¡± Jenkins roared and tapped on the underground dragon ley lines again.


    White streams of energy quickly rose from the ground and replenished the lost energy in Jenkins¡¯ body


    while quickly nourishing him and the shadow of the green dragon. In an instant, all the nts on the


    ground where Singer vi was located began to rapidly wither and lose their vitality. It was caused by


    the dragon energy being absorbed. Soon, Jenkins recovered to his state before. The green dragon¡¯s


    shadow was as good as new as well.


    His face was full of sneers, and his eyes were full of killing intent. He stared at Fennel and roared, ¡°As I


    said before, I¡¯m invincible here! Fennel Leigh, I¡¯m going to kill you today so that you can join your sister


    in hell!¡±


    Roar!


    With a roar, Jenkins attacked Fennel in a stream of light!


    Rumble!


    In an instant, a dazzling battle broke out, and every blow seemed to pierce the sky.


    ¡°Dragon attacks like a spear!¡± Fennel muttered, and the red dragon halberd in his hand suddenly


    sparkled as it manifested into a dragon.


    It stabbed Jenkins¡¯ chest!


    Crack!


    This blow cracked the energy armor on Jenkins¡¯ chest. However, in the next second, he sneered as he


    raised his hand to grab the tip of the halberd. He said, ¡°Too slow!¡±


    Boom!


    Then, he shoved Fennel and the halberd away forcefully. They turned into a stream of light. While


    Fennel was sent flying, Jenkins threw several punches at Fennel¡¯s chest!


    Bang, biff, thud!


    Every punchnded squarely on Fennel¡¯s chest.


    Poof!


    Fennel spat several mouthfuls of blood and fell from the air. He was still half a realm short.


    Plus the fact that Jenkins could absorb dragon energy from the underground ley lines, he could


    maintain his peak condition the entire time. However, just as Fennel fell from the sky, a figure jumped


    into the sky from a deep pit on the ground. He grabbed Fennel from behind and ced him firmly on


    the ground.


    Fennel staggered when hended on the ground, and the red marks all over his body gradually


    dimmed. This was due to energy depletion.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He looked up at Philip and said, ¡°He¡¯s very strong¡­¡±


    Philip nodded, turned to look at Jenkins standing in the air, and said with killing intent in his eyes,


    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Hearing that, Fennel looked at Philip in surprise and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do it alone.¡±


    However, just after saying that, he saw a different aura on Philip. A five-coloredplex mark


    appeared between Philip¡¯s eyebrows, which rotated in a circle before it locked into a tricolored mark. A


    thin fiery chimera could be seen in the middle of the mark with a blue sea dragon on the left and a


    golden shield on the right.

 Chapter 2636

    Chapter 2636


    This tricolored mark was narrow and eye-catching, which merged to form a whole mark that looked


    very special. At the same time, the tricolored lines that extended from this mark quickly covered Philip¡¯s


    face and spread all over his body.


    He was unleashing the power. Philip had actuallyprehended this technique and was unleashing


    the power of three kingships!


    ¡°We won¡¯t know the oue until we fight,¡± Philip said indifferently, and with a wave of his hand, be


    summoned the red dragon halberd from Fennel¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Let me use the halberd!¡±


    With that said, be scared into the sky. With energy pressure as vast as the ocean, he charged at


    Jenkins in the sky.


    Seeing this approaching figure, Jenkins sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, here, I¡¯m the king! You can¡®t beat me


    at all! Since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    With that said, Jenkins raised his hand to suppress. The green dragon¡¯s shadow behind his body


    roared and flew into the sky. With a twist of its head, it pounced on the approaching figure below.


    However, Philip was unperturbed. The red dragon halberd in his hand dazzled brightly and attacked the


    roaring dragon head. In an instant, the red dragon halberd pierced the dragon from its open jaws


    through to its tail.


    Boom!


    The green dragon¡¯s shadow in the sky wailed and shattered into a burst of light.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jenkins was shocked. He looked at Philip who had just killed his green dragon¡¯s shadow in one blow.


    Biting killing intent shed in the corner of his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Damn you!¡±


    After cursing, Jenkins charged toward Philip!


    Bang!


    His fist became a huge stone fist and smashed down from the sky. However, Philip just looked up,


    raised his left hand, and also threw a punch. It turned into a huge golden fist.


    Boom!


    The fists collided, and a dazzling rule of energy exploded. The sky trembled and buzzed incessantly.


    The stone fist quickly crumbled.


    Jenkins¡¯ eyes flickered with chills. He quickly retreated and stared coldly at Philip.


    Philip had unleashed the tricolored power of kingship.


    Jenkins scowled. This abominable kid actually possessed three sources of kingship. It was out of


    Jenkins¡¯ expectations.


    ¡°Hehe, so you have such potential. No wonder Leon Jefferson protects you so much. In that case, I¡¯ll


    perform my heavenly duty today and kill you, this talented genius!¡±


    Jenkins sneered, and the malice in his eyes intensified. Since this talent could not be taken under his


    command, he could only kill him. Otherwise, if Philip remained alive, the future threat to the Singer


    family would be great.


    Philip scoffed and said, ¡°Old Man Singer, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s see how you can kill me, then!¡± Jenkins roared and charged at Philip again.


    In an instant, the two of them fought, and the entire sky was filled with raging energy pressure. Each


    blow was enough to destroy the world!


    The endless power of rules flooded the entire Singer Vi. The inside of Singer Vi was a wreck.


    People fled everywhere!

 Chapter 2637

    Chapter 2637


    The guards brought by Philip had already wiped out all the guards of the Singer family by now. All


    members of the Singer family were detained and transported to safety.


    Several fighter jets in the sky also flew past and fired bullets and missiles at Jenkins rapidly.


    Boom!


    This scene of modern warfarebined with the fighting scene of Jenkins and Philip formed a picture


    of incongruity. On one hand, Jenkins had to deal with Philip¡¯s killing moves. On the other hand, he had


    to deal with the fighter jets in the sky and the battle tanks on the ground.


    In an instant, he fell into a passive state.


    The red halberd in Philip¡¯s hand sent out red airwaves and rushed in for the kill again, not giving


    Jenkins any breathing room at all.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The entire sky was filled with scorching airwaves, blue dragons, and armored fire chimeras. The red


    dragon, fire chimera, and sea dragon confronted the green dragon¡¯s shadow.


    Jenkins was not in good shape. His body was deprived as he had almost used up all the dragon energy


    in the underground ley lines.


    ¡°Old Man Singer, you¡¯ve drained all the dragon energy in the ley lines. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to


    fight me in the next round!¡± Philip sneered, and the red halberd in his hand threw sparks.


    Jenkins panted heavily and urged all the energy in his body. At the same time, he absorbed thest


    traces of the dragon energy from the ground and roared, ¡°Philip boy, if you dare to kill me, you¡¯ll make


    an enemy out of the Northern supernatural disciple world and the Nonagon! At that time, no matter who


    you are and what power you have behind you, you¡¯ll have to bear the wrath of the disciples in the north


    as well as the pursuit of the Nonagon!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Philip sneered and said, ¡°Old Man Singer, you¡¯re simply too proud, and the same goes for your


    Singer family. This world doesn¡¯t belong to your Singer family. The Northern supernatural disciples?


    Hmph, if they dare to cause trouble, I¡¯ll dare topletely unify the Southern and Northern


    supernatural disciple world. It¡¯ll be a feat that none of you had been able to aplish! If the Nonagon


    dares toe after me, I¡¯ll fight them to the end!¡±


    Hearing that, Jenkins¡¯ face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°What did you say? An arrogant and ignorant


    brat like you dares topletely unify the Southern and Northern supernatural disciples? And you dare


    to challenge the Nonagon?¡±


    Simply too audacious!


    Philip shrugged nonchntly. He raised his hand, and the red dragon halberd dazzled brightly.


    ¡°Old Man Singer, today marks your death! In this world, no one can harm my daughter! Now, I ask you,


    who nned this?!¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Jenkinsughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s the harm in telling you? Would


    you dare to challenge him? That person¡¯s name is Cooper Berry! It was his n to capture your


    daughter! Are you afraid now? He¡¯s the deputy consul of the Nonagon and the current person in


    charge! With your strength and forces, you¡¯ll meet a dead-end if you want to go against the Nonagon!¡±


    Hearing Jenkins¡¯ words, Philip nodded and said with a sneer, ¡°You can go to hell now!¡±


    Hearing that, Jenkins¡¯ face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Arrogant brat, let¡¯s see if you dare to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Philip shouted angrily, and the red dragon halberd in his hand stabbed Jenkins with waves of heat.


    The battle between the two broke out again!


    This time, Jenkins fought at the risk of his life because he had sucked the underground dragon ley lines


    clean. Philip¡¯s aura intensified as the battle went on. Jenkins¡¯ face was dark as his sense of foreboding


    grew stronger.


    Philip had found an opportunity to break through in the battle.


    Boom!


    Abruptly, Philip¡¯s blow hit the mark. The sea dragon soared into the sky with raging energy pressure


    and knocked Jenkins down from the sky. In an instant, his red dragon halberd had already touched


    Jenkins¡¯ neck.


    Jenkins was covered in blood, and he spat a few mouthfuls of blood. He stared at Philip coldly and said


    miserably, ¡°Do you dare to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 2638

    Chapter 2638


    Philip ced the halberd against Jenkins¡¯ neck, piercing his skin and causing blood to ooze.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Philip asked coldly, his eyes shing with killing intent.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    This killing intent stabbed Jenkins¡¯ heart like it was a tangible substance. His heart jolted. The other


    party really dared to kill him. Such terrifying killing intent and a genuine death threat made Jenkins


    realize things in an instant.


    The other party did not seem afraid of the price of killing him at all!


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Jenkins Singer was frightened. He was the head of the Singer family but was defeated at the hands of


    such a young man.


    It was a disgrace! However, he was more afraid of death!


    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Singer family, the leader of the Northern supernatural disciple world, and the


    honorary teacher of the Nonagon. Killing me is to challenge the world!¡± Jenkins roared, the fierceness


    on his face betraying his inner panic.


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°When you set your mind on my daughter, you were already doomed! Jenkins


    Singer, you asked for it. Don¡¯t me others!¡±


    After saying that, Philip was about to swing the red dragon halberd in his hand.


    Seeing this, Jenkin¡¯s pupils dted as he roared. ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Just when Philip was about to strike, three energy pressures suddenly appeared in the distance, and


    they were all aimed at Philip. At the same time, a lukewarm voice came from the distance. ¡°Young


    Patriarch rke, I hope you can spare his life.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked up at the three figures that suddenly appeared not far away.


    The person who spoke was a man in his 50s in a gray casual outfit, while the other one was in his 30s


    with an angr face. He had a burly figure and had his arms across his chest, looking like someone


    not to be trifled with. The third person was in his 20s, about the same age as Philip, with a gentle


    demeanor and a stern face. He looked quite handsome.


    With just a nce, Philip could tell that they were all kings of disciples.


    The old man was the most powerful, reaching the realm of the king of disciples in the sixth zone. The


    remaining two were undoubtedly kings of disciples in the fifth zone. Among them, that young handsome


    man seemed as though he had the strength to break through the realm of the king of disciples in the


    sixth zone.


    Were these the three kings of disciples taught by Jenkins?


    They were truly extraordinary.


    ¡°Do you want to stop me?¡± Philip raised his eyebrows coldly as he looked at these three people who


    had appeared.


    The old man in the lead with a hunched back, gray hair, and a long beard stood with his hands behind


    his back.


    He said with a smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡¯s best to forgive and forget. Jenkins Singer is the


    honorary teacher of the Nonagon. Although he did something wrong, it doesn¡¯t warrant his death. We


    hope you can spare him!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Philip sneered and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s my daughter¡¯s fault now? Or my rke family?¡±


    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s face darkened as he added, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we have investigated


    the matter. Your daughter has been safely returned. You can see her soon.¡±

 Chapter 2639

    Chapter 2639


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Philip snorted and said, ¡°Do you think the princess of the rke family can be taken away or


    returned as you please? Do you think that I, Philip rke, and the rke family are pushovers? Today,


    I¡¯ll kill him no matter what! If you have the ability,e at me at once!¡±


    An angry shoutpletely overturned the intention of the three kings of disciples to reconcile.


    The young handsome man looked at Philip and said solemnly, ¡°Let my father go and I can let you go!¡±


    Hearing this, Philipughed and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re the eldest young master of the Singer family.¡±


    ¡°Auric, you¡¯re finally home!¡± Jenkins was in tears as he looked at Auric Singer in the distance.


    Auric nodded and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. With me here, no one can destroy the Singer family!¡±


    Hearing this, Jenkins smiled coldly, turned his head to look at Philip sullenly, and said, ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t


    expect your identity to be quite special. Young Patriarch rke? It tums out that you¡¯re the new young


    patriarch of the rke family. No wonder you have such power. But so what? This is the territory of the


    Singer family. Do you dare to kill me in front of three kings of disciples?¡±


    Philip frowned, looked down at Jenkins who was full of mocking smiles, and said, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    With that said, the red dragon halberd fell with hot waves of air!


    Jenkins¡¯ smile froze on his face. Until his death, he could not believe that Philip actually dared to


    behead him in front of the three kings of disciples!


    Plop!


    An object rolled¡­


    When Auric saw this, his eyes zed as he roared. ¡°How dare you kill my father? You seek death!¡±


    Philip put away the red dragon halberd indifferently and said, ¡°The rke family is not a pushover. A


    small Singer family like you dares to work in cahoots with others. So, will you attack together?¡±


    The old man¡¯s face was dark as he shook his head helplessly. Thest thing he wanted to see had


    happened. The Northern supernatural disciple world would be undergoing a drastic change. Following


    the death of the Singer family head, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, your actions have crossed the line. Even if your father were here, he would


    have to weigh the consequences of doing such a thing. You¡¯re too young and reckless. Not only will


    your actions bring immeasurable consequences to the supernatural disciple world in the country, but


    they¡¯ll also bring trouble to your rke family. Killing an honorary teacher of the Nonagon is an


    unforgivable act!¡± The old man spoke incessantly but was interrupted by Philip.


    He said coldly, ¡°Old man, I think there¡¯s something wrong with your statement. You see yourself as a


    victim, but have you ever thought about my daughter? Based on your words, can I conclude that the


    Nonagon conspired with the Singer family to kidnap the young miss of the rke family and set up a


    plot to kill the young patriarch of the rke family? These could be considered capital crimes. By doing


    this, can you afford the consequences for the Singer family and the Nonagon?¡±


    Hearing this, the old man was suddenly speechless. This abominable brat had such a sharp tongue.


    ¡°What? Nothing else to say?¡± Philip snorted and said, ¡°If you want to attack me, just go ahead. Don¡¯t


    beat about the bush. Let¡¯s see how bold the Nonagon really is to stretch your ws to the rke


    family!¡±


    The old man sighed, reined in his hypocrisy, and said, ¡°In that case, Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m sorry


    to say that we¡¯ll have to bring you back and wait for Deputy Consul Berry to decide.¡±


    Philip snorted as the hot waves of air spread from the red dragon halberd in his hand. He said, ¡°You


    can attack together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you to avenge my father!¡± Auric roared and made the first move!


    Then, the old man shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and not cause more trouble. This is


    not a ce to stay for long. The people of the rke family will arrive soon.¡±


    The other burly middle-aged man nodded and quickly joined the battle. However, when the three


    surrounded Philip, a figure fell from the sky like a cannonball with raging energy that swept over the


    area.


    ¡°Gentleman, don¡¯t you think you should ask for my permission first before you touch my young


    patriarch of the rke family?¡±

 Chapter 2640

    Chapter 2640


    This burly figure suddenly fell from the sky with an explosive aura. Just the chills and killing intent that


    flowed from his body stopped the three kings of disciples in their tracks.


    The old man frowned with a hint of surprise in his eyes and said, ¡°Tango Lidds? Why are you here?¡±


    He was no simple character!


    Once the leader of the dark division in the Nonagon, he specialized in some underground activities. He


    was responsible for protecting the safety of the Nonagon and the rke family. However, after the riot


    in the Nonagon, the dark division was reorganized, while Tango followed Roger and left the Nonagon.


    Simrly, Tango Lidds was also one of the eight battle gods of the rke family¡¯s Shadow Guards. He


    was the Lightning Battle God.


    He broke through the realm of the king of disciples in the sixth zone more than ten years ago!


    Over the years, Tango had disappeared from the public eye with no news heard from him. Hence,


    many people could barely remember this man¡¯s name. Tango¡¯s sudden appearance here had caused


    the other three to tremble.


    Tango Lidds, the Lightning Battle God, was not just a bogus title but one he had actually obtained from


    battles.


    At this moment, Tango bowed slightly to Philip and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, I¡¯m here to help you in


    secret at your father¡¯smand. Let me take care of the rest.¡±


    Philip looked at Tango and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Tango, long time no see.¡±


    Tango smiled kindly before he turned to look at the three kings of disciples on the opposite and said


    coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll count from ten. Either get lost or die!¡±


    With that said, Tango started counting, ¡°Ten!¡±


    ¡°Nine!¡±


    ¡°Eight!¡±


    The three trembled.


    Auric Singer immediately roared. ¡°Lightning Battle God, I¡¯ve long heard of your fame, and you certainly


    live up to it. But do you think you can stop the three of us on your own?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Auric was furious. His father¡¯s death could not go unavenged.


    However, Tango sneered and continued the countdown emotionlessly, ¡°Four!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    At this point, the old man immediately went forward and said to Auric, ¡°Auric, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Aurie looked at the old man in disbelief and asked, ¡°Mr. Fuller, why leave? With the three of us here,


    why should we be afraid of him?¡±


    Mr. Fuller said solemnly, ¡°Even if the three of us join forces, we¡¯re probably not his match! Moreover,


    I¡¯m worried about other ambushes in the dark. When the timees, we¡¯ll be in trouble if we want to


    leave.¡±


    Then, Mr. Fuller nced at Tango before he turned to leave.


    Auric¡¯s face was full of hatred. He clenched his fists resentfully, stared at Philip coldly, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll


    definitely kill you with my own hands to avenge my father!¡±


    After saying this, Auric looked at the wrecked Singer Vi and Jenkins¡¯ body on the ground. He turned


    around and left with Mr. Fuller.


    After the three left, Tango turned to Philip and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, this matter is over. I¡¯ll take my


    leave.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Tango.¡±


    Tango smiled, turned around, and left.


    As Tango¡¯s appearance had frightened away the three kings of disciples, Philip was also relieved.


    To be honest, if he were to confront the three kings of disciples, it would probably be suicide. After all,


    he was not powerful enough. After the big battle just now, his body was very weak.

 Chapter 2641

    Chapter 2641


    Philip took a deep breath, walked over to Fennel, and the two exchanged a smile.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. My realm seems to be breaking through. I need to


    rest in seclusion for a few days.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I feel the same way too.¡±


    After that, Philip ordered Theo and the others to clean up the ce before he and Fennel found a hotel


    near Beechwood City for their seclusion. The advancement of the king of disciples was very


    mysterious.


    They needed an opportunity.


    When Philip and Fennel went into seclusion, Vi Master Jefferson had already picked M up. As the


    old man mentioned, when Singer Vi was destroyed, the Nonagon had arranged for someone to send


    M back. After all, they really dared not offend the rke family, and doing this was also a test by


    Cooper Berry. Of course, he had also gotten what he wanted.


    At this moment, in the underground research room of the Nonagon, Cooper was dressed in a navy blue


    suit and holding a tube of blood in his hand. He sneered and said, ¡°I finally got my hands on the golden


    blood!¡±


    After saying that, he handed the tube of blood to a waiting research professor and said, ¡°Develop


    Evolution III as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    The professor took the tube and left theb quickly. Seeing that, Cooper could hardly contain his smile.


    He muttered under his breath, ¡°The era that belongs to me is about toe! The rke family, the


    Imperial Preceptor, and the five pavilions will be trampled under my feet. They¡¯ll have to submit to me!¡±


    ***


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Back in Beechwood City.


    In the two days that Philip and Fennel were in seclusion, the news of the destruction of the Singer


    family quickly spread throughout Beechwood City.


    The Singer family, the behemoth of the Northern supernatural disciple world and the top affluent family


    in Beechwood City was destroyed by a mysterious force in one day. Even the head of the Singer family,


    Jenkins Singer was dead without a whole body.


    Such news quickly caused a sensation in Beechwood City and the entire North side.


    Everyone was specting what kind of mysterious power had taken down the Singer family. After all,


    they were a family that had ruled the North for decades but were destroyed overnight. This had caused


    the other Northern disciple families and some secr families to be on edge. Some of the rich and


    powerful organized private parties, and everyone was discussing this matter.


    ¡°Have you heard? The Singer family has been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. Although the Singer family has been a little domineering over the years, they still


    represent the North. They were destroyed just like that. What do you think the background of the other


    party is?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not small! I heard that three kingship holders of the Nonagon wanted to take down the viin


    but it was to no avail!¡±


    This remark was like a bomb that set off a stormy wave in the North again. An existence that even the


    Nonagon was helpless against was terrifying!


    For a while, everyone was in danger.


    In Terrain Vi, Vi Master Hopper and Vi Master Turner were enjoying themselves.


    ¡°Hahaha, congrattions, Vi Master Turner. From today, Terrain Vi will be yours tomand!¡±


    Vi Master Hopperughed tteringly.


    Vi Master Turner was also full of joy and said a little drunkenly, ¡°Hahaha, you must be joking, Vi


    Master Hopper. Terrain Vi is inseparable from you too.¡±

 Chapter 2642

    Chapter 2642


    Cyril Hopperughed, raised his ss, and took a sip. He said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, I¡¯m serious. With


    Jenkins out of the way, his remaining forces will be subservient to you. In the future, you¡¯ll be the leader


    of Terrain Vi. All Northern supernatural disciples will fall under yourmand. This joyous event is


    worth celebrating, indeed!¡±


    The more he listened to these words, the happier Vi Master Turner became. Heughed and said,


    ¡°You may be right, but you¡¯ve contributed your part too. In the future, the Northern supernatural disciple


    world will belong to the two of us. There¡¯ll be two top positions in Terrain Vi, and one of them will


    naturally be yours.¡±


    Hearing that, Cyril quicklyplimented, ¡°Thank you for your support, Vi Master Turner. I¡¯ll be at


    your service!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The sound ofughter echoed throughout the entire Terrain Vi.


    After three rounds of toasts, Cyril said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, there have been many rumors in the


    outside world recently, describing the force that overthrew the Singer family to such mysterious extent. I


    don¡¯t think this is good for our next n.¡±


    Hearing this, Vi Master Turner asked, ¡°What do you mean, Vi Master Hopper?¡±


    Cyril said, ¡°ording to the news from the open market and underground forces in thest two days,


    everyone is on high alert. If we step in at this time to take over some of the remaining forces, I¡¯m afraid


    that we might hit a wall. Moreover, we still don¡¯t know the real purpose of why the other party destroyed


    the Singer family. If they¡¯re trying to get their hands on the entire Northern supernatural disciple world,


    things will be tricky.¡±


    Hearing this, Vi Master Turner grew solemn. He put down the wine ss in his hand and waved his


    hand to dismiss the maids around him.


    Then, he said, ¡°You have a point, Vi Master Hopper. We don¡¯t know enough about the forces that


    struck this time.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Vi Master Turner asked, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Cyril smiled slightly and said, ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    Hearing this, Vi Master Turner quickly said, ¡°Do speak your mind, Vi Master Hopper. ¡±


    Cyril got up and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, we might as well go straight to the other party and find out


    what they want. After all, we shouldn¡¯t be considered an enemy to them. If the other party isn¡¯t


    interested in the North, it¡¯s undoubtedly the best oue. If they are, then we have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°First, the fact that the other party can destroy the Singer family in one day is enough to Show that the


    other party¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated. Moreover, ording to the rumors outside, even the


    three kings of disciples came together but returned without sess. It goes to show that the other


    party isn¡¯t afraid of the Nonagon.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, if the other party wants to take over the north, we can¡¯t do much no matter how hard we


    resist. If they can destroy the Singer family, they can also easily do that to us and the Terrain Vi.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the Singer family is just a warning from the other party. To capture the army, they must first


    capture the general. Destroying the Singer family is the same as catching the North by the throat.¡±


    Hearing this, Vi Master Turner paced back and forth, his face a little ugly. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s your


    n, then?¡±


    Cyril smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s explore the truth first. If the other party really wants to get a piece of the


    North, we only have one way out, and that¡¯s to be their spokesperson. In this way, we can continue to


    rule the North without offending them.¡±


    ¡°Be a ve?¡± the corners of Vi Master Turner¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Cyril shook his head and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, although it sounds bad, you have to understand


    that in the face of great power, everything is futile. Moreover, by doing so, we¡¯ll also avoid unnecessary


    trouble from the Northern supernatural disciple families. At the same time, we can use that force to


    rapidly expand the Northern supernatural disciple world. We¡¯ll be killing three birds with one stone!¡±


    Vi Master Turner fell silent. After a while, he shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°I guess it¡¯s the


    only way. Vi Master Hopper, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Cyril smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

 Chapter 2643

    Chapter 2643


    Back to Philip and Fennel. At this time, they had left seclusion and were chatting in the room.


    ¡°So, how do you feel?¡± Philip asked with a smile.


    Fennel took a sip of wine and said, ¡°Not bad, I finally took that step forward. Next, I need to go to the


    Nonagon to take some things back.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°What things?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Some things I once lost.¡±


    Philip pursed his lips and did not ask further but said instead, ¡°Let me know if you need my help.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At this moment, a servant walked over and said with a bow, ¡°Mr. rke, Mr. Leon Jefferson is here to


    see you.¡±


    Philip quickly got up and said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Soon, Leon walked in with M.


    Little M had been frightened out of her wits in the past few days. At the sight of Philip, she


    immediately ran and jumped into his arms while sobbing loudly, ¡°Dad, boo-hoo, I thought I¡¯d never see


    you again.¡±


    Philip hugged M, bopped her nose, and said, ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? So, are you injured


    anywhere?¡±


    M rubbed her big teary eyes, pursed her lips, and sobbed. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Philip felt his heart aching. After finallyforting M, he got someone to bring M out before he said


    to Leon, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, thank you very much.¡±


    Leon immediately replied, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±


    After the pleasantries, Leon sat down and said to Philip, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, what do you n to


    do next?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to save my daughter. I don¡¯t have any other ns. Do you have


    anything in mind?¡±


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you promised me earlier that you would participate in


    the Disciple Competition, which will start in five days. I¡¯d like to confirm if you¡¯ll be attending it.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s your request, of course, I¡¯ll agree. But the Singer family


    has been destroyed. Will thispetition go on as usual?¡±


    Hearing this, Leon breathed a sigh of relief before he said, ¡°The Disciple Competition won¡¯t be affected


    by external factors. The incident with the Singer family has caused a storm in the North, and many


    families are specting about Young Patriarch rke and Mr. Leigh. With this opportunity, the two of


    you can also make a name for yourselves in the North. When the time finallyes for the North and


    South tobine forces, it¡¯ll also fulfill Grant¡¯sst wish.¡±


    Philip nced sideways at Fennel and asked, ¡°Do you want to participate too?¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine either way.¡±

 Chapter 2644

    Chapter 2644


    Hearing this, Leon was very happy and quickly said, ¡°If the two of you can represent the Southern


    supernatural disciple world to participate in the Disciple Competition, we should be able to achieve a


    good result this time.¡±


    Leon was very excited.


    For many years, the Southern disciples had been crushed by the North and could never hold their


    heads up. This time, if these two represented the South, they would surely grab the limelight!


    The disciples of the Southern supernatural world could also hold their heads high for once.


    Philip said mildly, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll trouble you to make preparations for the uingpetition.¡±


    Leon quickly nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    After that, Leon stood up suddenly, bent down at a 90-degree angle, and said to Philip and Fennel, ¡°On


    behalf of the entire Southern supernatural disciple world, I¡¯d like to express my gratitude to Young


    Patriarch rke and Mr. Leigh!¡±


    Seeing this, Philip and Fennel quickly got up, helped Leon up, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Vi


    Master Jefferson.¡±


    The three continued to chat for a while when suddenly, a subordinate walked in and said, ¡°Mr. rke, a


    man by the name of Cyril Hopper is downstairs and asking to see you.¡±


    ¡°Cyril Hopper?¡±


    When he heard the name, Leon was startled before he frowned.


    Seeing this, Philip asked, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, do you know who¡¯s Cyril Hopper?¡±


    Leon nodded and said with a dark face, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, he¡¯s not an ordinary person. He¡¯s one


    of the three masters of Terrain Vi and also the head of the Hopper family in Beechwood City. He has


    an influence only second to the Singer family here. Moreover, this person has a deep and scheming


    mind. He has a vicious and ruthless character. He¡¯s a hypocrite who hides a dagger behind his smile.¡±


    While saying that, Leon clenched his fist as he recalled a past event that made him angry.


    Hearing that, Philip thought for a while and asked, ¡°What do you think his sudden visit is for?¡±


    Leon frowned and replied after a moment of silence, ¡°If I¡®m not mistaken, it should be for the Singer


    family and Terrain Vi. This person has a scheming mind, and I think he¡¯s here to explore the truth.


    The Northern supernatural disciple world wanting to take over the south isn¡¯t a recent matter. The


    destruction of the Singer family has helped Terrain Vi to a certain extent.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip asked, puzzled.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Leon replied, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you may not be aware that the Northern supernatural disciple


    world is not as harmonious as it seems on the surface. They¡¯ve been fighting openly and covertly for


    many years too. When Jenkins Singer was still around, although he was only the second person in


    charge, he often suppressed Vi Master Turner of Terrain Vi to the extent he dared not speak up.


    Over the years, Vi Master Turner bore a grudge against Jenkins and the Singer family. However, the


    Singer family was too strong, and Vi Master Turner was helpless.¡±


    ¡°This time, by taking action and destroying the Singer family, you¡¯ve helped Vi Master Turner


    eliminate a hidden enemy. I¡¯m sure Cyril Hopper is here to find out about your next actions so that he


    can n his next steps.¡±


    Philip nodded, thought for a while, and said to his subordinate, ¡°Let hime up and wait for me in the


    side hall.¡±


    After that, Philip looked at Leon and asked, ¡°Do you want toe along?¡±


    Hearing this, Leon smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s your intention?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Philipughed and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to see how the other party will put on his act.¡±


    After that, they got up and walked to the side hall.

 Chapter 2645

    Chapter 2645


    Cyril Hopper was waiting in the side hall at this moment. It had been ten minutes.


    A subordinate next to Cyril said in a grim tone, ¡°Patriarch, the other party is too arrogant and rude. How


    dare they make us wait so long?¡±


    Cyril stood with his hands behind his back. He frowned and reprimanded softly, ¡°Presumptuous! This is


    not the Hopper family. Don¡¯t talk nonsense and wait there quietly.¡±


    The subordinate was startled, lowered his head, and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Thus, they waited for another ten minutes before the door of the side hall opened slowly.


    A hearty voice was heard. ¡°Patriarch Hopper, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    With that said, Philip, Fennel, and Leon walked into the side hall.


    Cyril turned around and saw the three people. With a smile, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m Cyril


    Hopper, the head of the Hopper family and the third master of Terrain Vi.¡±


    ¡°Philip rke,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Cyril quickly said, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Philip waved his hand, sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose


    of your sudden visit?¡±


    Cyril smiled and was just about to speak when he suddenly noticed Leon standing on the side. His face


    darkened as he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Leon Jefferson, why are you here?¡±


    Instantly, many thoughts crossed Cyril¡¯s mind.


    Did Leon share the same thought and contacted Mr. rke to help him take care of the Northern


    supernatural disciple world?


    If that was the case, things would be tricky. Once Leon was in power, the Southern supernatural


    disciple world would surely step on the North and rise to the top. If that really happened, the Northern


    disciples would be in danger.


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Cyril smiled with a hint of chill hidden in his smile and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, I haven¡¯t seen you


    for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here a step faster than me.¡±


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Cyril was puzzled and looked at Philip.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, indeed. Vi Master Jefferson is an old acquaintance


    of mine.¡±


    ¡®Old acquaintance?¡¯ Cyril was startled.


    Seeing that, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, please speak your mind.¡±


    Cyril thought for a while, squeezed out a smile, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m here to confirm something. Is


    the Singer family incident rted to you?¡±


    Philip nced sideways at Cyril and said, ¡°You must have your ability to find your way here, so why


    bother asking?¡±


    Cyril grinned and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I was just being cautious. I don¡¯t have other intentions. Now that


    you¡¯ve mentioned it, may I know if you have any thoughts about the Northern supernatural disciple


    world?¡±


    Philip smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, you¡¯re really outspoken.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. rke. I¡¯m here today to represent the Northern supernatural disciple world and


    Terrain Vi to invite you to be the honorary master of Terrain Vi so that we can work together to


    conquer the world.¡±


    After Cyril finished speaking, he could hardly contain his smile. His remark was very meaningful.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Inviting Philip to be the honorary master of Terrain Vi was equivalent to tying Philip to the Northern


    supematural disciple world. Cyril Hopper was a deep schemer, indeed.


    Philip sipped his tea silently before he said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, what if I want to take over the entire


    North? How will you and Vi Master Turner deal with me, then?¡±

 Chapter 2647

    Chapter 2647


    Bang!


    As soon as Leon finished speaking, Cyril clenched his fists, smashed the armrest of his chair, pointed


    at Leon, and shouted, ¡°Old Man Leon, stop using me! I never did any of those things you


    mentioned! This is nder!¡±


    After that, he added, ¡°Now I understand. Since Mr. rke is here, you want to undermine the


    cooperation between us. I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re trying to frame me, right?¡±


    Leon chuckled and said, ¡°Cyril, you¡¯re really shameless. Are you going to deny everything now?¡±


    Cyril waved his hand, turned his head, and said, ¡°Of course! Everything you said is bullsh*t!¡±


    Leon snorted and did not argue with Cyril. He turned to Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I think you should


    think twice about Cyril¡¯s proposal.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Cyril quickly said, ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t listen to his crap. The Hopper family is innocent and upright; This


    time, we want to cooperate with you in good faith. The Hopper family and Terrain Vi can submit


    under yourmand. Moreover¡­¡±


    Cyril wanted to continue, but Philip interrupted him with a wave of his hand and said, ¡°Vi Master


    Hopper, I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯ve said. I can take over the entire Northern supernatural disciple


    world on my own. Why do I need you?¡±


    Hearing this, Cyril was dumbfounded, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    What did Mr. rke mean?


    After thinking about it, Cyril quickly exined, ¡°Mr. rke, the forces of the Northern supernatural


    disciple world are intricate andplicated. With us here, we can help you control them as soon as


    possible. Moreover, we can also do many things for you.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but I don¡¯t have a good impression of you. Moreover, the enmity


    between the disciples of the North and the South has gone on for too long. I think the North and the


    South should be united. We need to shift the target to outside the country.¡±


    Hearing this, Cyril¡¯s face changed, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He said, ¡°Mr. rke,


    your idea is very good, but it¡¯s not an easy task to integrate the disciples of the North and the South.


    Back then, Grant Lovce paid a great price in an attempt to do that, but he failed. The interests and


    forces involved in this can¡¯t be exined clearly in a few words. Mr. rke, I¡¯m here today in good


    faith. I hope you can consider this matter carefully.¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Are you saying that if I want to merge the disciples from the North and the


    South, it¡¯ll affect many people¡¯s interests?¡±


    Cyril smiled lightly and said, ¡°Mr. rke, a merger is not just empty talk. Even the Nonagon, the


    organization that controls all the disciples in the country, dare not lightly merge the disciples from the


    North and the South. So, Mr. rke, you have to think about it carefully. There is not only the Singer


    family in the North. If the other families here stand together, even if you have the ability and power to


    reach the sky, you might not be able to go against them.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip finally understood. Cyril was trying to intimidate him.


    Hearing that, Philip said, ¡°Since you say so, I have an idea. Tonight, let¡¯s invite all the disciple families


    to thergest hotel in Beechwood City.¡±

 Chapter 2648

    Chapter 2648


    Invite all disciple families in Beechwood City?


    Hearing this, Cyril¡¯s face grew dark. What was Mr. rke trying to do?


    Was this a trap to get them in one fell swoop?


    ¡°Mr. rke, your purpose is¡­¡± Cyril squeezed a smile and asked.


    Philip looked at Cyril and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Cyril was speechless and wondered if he had offended Philip in any way. Otherwise, why


    would Philip make things difficult for him?


    Was it because of Leon Jefferson?


    Thinking of this, Cyril looked at Leon, his eyes stern and sullen.


    ¡°Mr. rke, if I¡¯ve offended you before, please forgive me. I¡¯m here today with great sincerity to invite


    you to be an honorary master of Terrain Vi and to discuss with us how to govern the Northern


    supernatural disciple world. Vi Master Turner has set up a banquet in Terrain Vi. We hope you can


    go over.¡± Cyril quickly said tteringly.


    However, Philip shook his head, put down the teacup, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I want to hold a


    banquet tonight and invite all disciple families. If the master of Terrain Vi wants to talk to me in detail,


    he¡¯s wee to attend. Whatever it is, we can discuss it together.¡±


    Hearing this, Cyril¡¯s face was very ugly. Philip was not giving face to them at all. It would be a great


    lnuniliation for the masters of Terrain Vi to sit with the heads of the disciple families!


    However, in this current situation, he dared not say anything.


    Finally, he said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and inform Vi Master Turner about this. Mr. rke, I shall take


    my leave.¡±


    With that said, Cyril turned and left.


    In the side hall, Philip looked at Cyril¡¯s departing back before he said to Leon, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson,


    you need to attend the banquet tonight too.¡±


    Leon could not figure out Philip¡¯s intention for doing this, so he asked, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, why are


    you doing this? It won¡¯t be good for you if you cause a conflict at the banquet. The supernatural disciple


    world in the North, and even the South, areplex forces. As Cyril said, if you want to unify the North


    and the South, you have to pay a great price. Moreover, this will involve the interests of certain people


    and extraordinary forces. In that case, the disadvantages will outweigh the benefits for you.¡±


    Philip nodded. He naturally understood Leon¡¯s meaning. He said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, sometimes, if


    we want to do something, we must be determined to carry it out. If we worry about every minor detail,


    nothing will ever get done. Regarding what Grant Lovce failed to aplish back then, I want to try


    on his behalf.¡±


    Speaking of this, Wynn¡¯s face shed across Philip¡¯s mind. He wondered how she was doing in the


    Lovce family now.


    Was she bullied by anyone?


    ¡®Wynnie, wait for me. I¡¯ll help you find the memory chip! As for those people in the Lovce family, I


    won¡¯t let any of them off!¡¯


    With that thought, Philip got up, nced at Leon who looked worried, and said with a smile, ¡°Vi


    Master Jefferson, don¡¯t worry too much. Let¡¯s take one step at a time. It¡¯s just a banquet. Nothing willContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    happen.¡±


    Hearing this, Leon nodded and said with a heartyugh, ¡°Okay! Since you want to do this, I¡¯ll do it with


    you! I really think too much sometimes!¡±


    Philip smiled and stepped out of the side hall to apany M.

 Chapter 2649

    Chapter 2649


    Cyril¡¯s face was still dark after he left the hotel and got into his car. He punched the car seat in anger


    and bellowed coldly at the driver, ¡°Return to the vi!¡±


    After saying this, he frowned again. Then, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    When the call was connected, Cyril squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Lord Supreme, things have


    exceeded our expectations. The other party seems unwilling to cooperate with us.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, inside a hidden manor, an old man was practicing martial arts. He was


    none other than the former supreme who was asked to retire, Sade Jagger.


    At this moment, he said mildly, ¡°Cyril, for certain things, you can just decide without reporting to me. If


    the other party isn¡¯t willing to cooperate with us, just find one who¡¯s willing. This world is notcking in


    talents.¡±


    Hearing that, Cyril quickly said, ¡°Lord Supreme, the other party¡¯s background is a little tricky. He


    destroyed the Singer family with his strength alone and also resisted three kings of disciples of the


    Nonagon. Should we inquire about the other party¡¯s background first?¡±


    Sade frowned as a hint of chill appeared on his face. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only know that hisst name is rke,¡± Cyril replied.


    ¡°rke?¡± Sade was startled.


    The chill in his eyes became more intense as he said with a sneer, ¡°Hehe, I know who it is. I didn¡¯t


    expect that he¡¯d identally join this game by mistake. It¡¯s a little interesting.¡±


    Cyril was puzzled by this remark. He asked, ¡°Lord Supreme, do you know Mr. rke?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sade said, ¡°More than that, we¡¯ve crossed paths with each other. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, Cyril, listen. Stand by and watch the situation first. I¡¯ll get Monty Simmons to help you. Just


    follow his instructions.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Cyril quickly replied before he ended the call.


    Huff!


    With a sigh of relief, Cyril¡¯s car also headed toward Terrain Vi at top speed.


    Back to Sade Jagger.


    He said coldly to the serious Monty behind him, ¡°You need to go to Beechwood City. Philip rke has


    destroyed the Singer family, and he¡¯ll be holding a banquet for the disciple families there tonight. It


    seems like he wants to get his hands on the supernatural disciple world. Remember, watch everything


    carefully before you act. Don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Supreme!¡± Monty replied, turned around, and left the manor.


    Sade stood with his hands behind his back and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds. With a


    sneer, he said, ¡°Philip boy, I didn¡®t expect to run into you here. Let¡¯s see what you can do to take over


    the entire Northern supernatural disciple world.¡±


    ***


    At Terrain Vi.


    After Vi Master Turner listened to Cyril, he was furious and smashed many things!


    ¡°What? He rejected our terms? And he wants to hold a banquet for the disciple families? What is he


    trying to do? Seize power directly?¡±


    Vi Master Turner shouted angrily, his face very ugly. He never expected that the other party would


    turn him down.


    Did he really think that without the Singer family, he could be fearless and dominate the North?


    If it was forced into a corner, even a rabbit would bite!


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, calm down. Since the other party wants to invite all the disciple families, we should


    attend and see what this Mr. rke wants to do,¡± Cyril said with a smile.

 Chapter 2650

    Chapter 2650


    Vi Master Turner snorted and said, ¡°That arrogant brat! He¡¯s hitting the Terrain Vi in the face! I¡¯m


    the master of Terrain Vi, and I represent the entire Northern supernatural disciple world. If I lower


    myself to attend his banquet, wouldn¡®t it be a joke?¡±


    Of course, Cyril understood Vi Master Turner¡¯s concerns, but the facts were right in front of him. If


    they did not attend, they would offend Mr. rke, and the consequences would be equally


    unimaginable.


    This banquet was actually a test!


    Whoever refused to bow down would be remembered by the other party!


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, take it easy. The current situation is no longer under our control. The other party


    must have the confidence to issue such an invitation. If we refuse to attend at this time, the other party


    will definitely take notice of us. Later, we might even suffer some repercussions that we don¡¯t want to


    see happen. So, we still have to go,¡± Cyril said.


    Vi Master Turner¡¯s face was sullen as he clenched his fists bitterly and said, ¡°Did you say just now


    that Leon Jefferson had met Mr. rke one step ahead of you?¡±


    Cyril quickly replied, ¡°Yes. When I arrived, Leon was already there. From what Mr. rke said, he and


    Leon are old acquaintances.¡±


    ¡®Old acquaintances?¡¯


    This made Vi Master Turner frown. In that case, it was not impossible for Philip to side with Leon.


    ¡°Then do you think Mr. rke will really make the decision to unify the Northern supernatural disciple


    world for Leon¡¯s sake?¡± Vi Master Turner asked.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cyril shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. But I do know that it won¡¯t be that easy for Mr.


    rke to unify the North and South supernatural disciple world. Many disciple families will attend the


    banquet tonight. At that time, if he insists on doing so, we can also step in and make him an enemy of


    the entire Northern disciple world. At that time, no matter how strong he is, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be


    overwhelmed.¡±


    Vi Master Turner nodded and felt that Cyril had a point. After thinking about it, he sighed and said, ¡°In


    that case, let¡¯s attend it. However, before that, I want to talk to the heads of the disciple families first.¡±


    Cyril smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, I shared the same thought as you, so I contacted them on


    my way back. I think they should be here soon.¡±


    Sure enough, as soon as Cyril finished speaking, the servants outside the door walked in and said with


    a bow, ¡°Vi Master Turner, Vi Master Hopper, the heads of the disciple families, all 103 of them,


    have arrived.¡±


    Cyril nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let them wait in the side hall. I¡¯ll be there with Vi Master Turner right


    away.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The servant left.


    Cyril looked at Vi Master Turner and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, this is our nter¡­¡±

 Chapter 2651

    Chapter 2651


    Very soon, Cyril and Vi Master Turner arrived in the side hall of Terrain Vi. This side hall was big


    enough to amodate a thousand people.


    At this moment, the heads of various disciple families in Beechwood City had gathered here and were


    discussing something enthusiastically.


    ¡°Say, what should we do? I think the banquet invitation tonight from Mr. rke is a trap!¡±


    ¡°But of course! He¡¯s trying to take advantage of the aftermath of destroying the Singer family to


    intimidate us!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! This young brat thinks he can control the entire Northern supernatural disciplemunity just


    by destroying the Singer family?¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s words of dissatisfaction, Vi Master Turner smiled. This was what the Northern


    families should look like.


    ¡°Everyone, excuse me for asking all of you to gather here on such short notice.¡±


    Vi Master Turner walked into the side hall at this moment and said his apologies.


    Seeing Vi Master Turner walk in at this moment, more than a hundred heads of the disciple families


    stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Vi Master Turner.¡±


    Vi Master Turner waved his hand, signaling everyone to sit down. He said, ¡°Everyone, please take a


    seat.¡±


    When everyone took their seats, they turned their attention to Vi Master Turner and started asking


    questions.


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, you¡¯re the leader of our Northern supernatural disciplemunity. Now, that


    young brat wants to invade the North. You can¡¯t just sit back and watch!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Vi Master Turner! The Northern supernatural disciplemunity must stand united. We


    can¡¯t let the Southern barbarians get their hands on this ce!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vi Master Turner, as long as you say a word, we¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s excitement, Vi Master Turner smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen


    to me¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, the banquet that Mr. rke has invited us to attend may be a trap, but we don¡¯t know


    anything at this moment. We have no idea what the other party wants to do. But I do know that I stand


    with you! on behalf of Terrain Vi, I , Ernest Turner, will stand together with the Northern supernatural


    disciplemunity!¡±


    ¡°All of us will attend the banquet tonight, and we shall listen to what Mr. rke has to say. However, if


    Mr. rke makes any excessive demands, I believe everyone should know what to do. We¡¯re not doing


    this for our own interests. We¡¯re doing it for the entire North!¡±


    After saying this, Ernest Turner nced at everyone indifferently.


    The group of people quickly said, ¡°Vi Master Turner is right. Let¡¯s hold our ground and see what the


    other party is up to. At worst, we shall riot together!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter how powerful he is, if he dares to go against so many of our families, I¡¯m afraid


    he won¡¯t fare well either.¡±


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, I heard that Leon Jefferson of Cherry Vi has already met with that Mr. rke. Is


    Leon behind all this?¡± Someone suddenly asked.


    Ernest smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, but Vi Master Hopper witnessed the good


    rtionship between Mr. rke and Leon, so tonight¡¯s banquet is not that simple. I hope that when the


    timees, everyone will put up a united front and defend the dignity of our North together!¡±


    ¡°Defend our Northern dignity!¡±


    ¡°Defend our Northern dignity!¡±


    For a while, everyone was excited. More than one hundred heads of the Northern disciple families


    responded to Ernest¡¯s call.


    Looking at this scene, Ernest could hardly contain his smile.


    ¡°Vi Master Hopper, your idea is as good as always. I¡¯m afraid Mr. rke will return without sess


    after tonight¡¯s banquet,¡± Ernest said.


    Cyril smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, the North will definitely belong to Terrain Vi. ¡±


    In the evening, dozens of tables were set up in thergest hotel in Beechwood City for a banquet. The


    grand scale was definitely a banquet of the highest standard in the history of Beechwood City. That


    was because the attendees were all the heads of distinguished disciple families in Beechwood City and


    other Northern urban areas.


    Together, these people were enough to shake the entire North!

 Chapter 2652

    Chapter 2652


    Tonight, Beechwood City was about to attract attention and be a topic of discussion for everyone!


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, thergest and most luxurious hall of the Tannes Hotel was filled to its


    capacity. It was full of prominent figures in Beechwood City and other areas. If the financial resources


    and the strength behind them werebined, it would be enough to shake the entire Beechwood City


    and subvert the northern economy as well as those prominent families.


    Tonight, Tannes Hotel was brightly lit and brilliant. Many reporters and media gathered outside the


    hotel. They received news that a super grand banquet with the top families in attendance would be held


    here tonight. They did not believe it at first, but when they arrived and saw the endless stream of


    bigwigs entering the hotel, everyone shuddered.


    The dignitaries of the North had all arrived, and they were giants.


    In a sh, the entire Tannes Hotel was packed. However, the security guards controlled the scene very


    well.


    The owner of Tannes Hotel was also there in person to preside over tonight¡¯s banquet. He had no


    choice. The attendees tonight were all big shots. Every single one of them had the power to make


    Tannes Hotel disappear from Beechwood City overnight. Moreover, for Mr. rke to entertain all the


    prominent families in Beechwood City with such assurance showed that the power behind him was


    even more unfathomable.


    The main point was that everyone showed up!


    At this moment, in the most luxurious hall of the hotel, hundreds of people from Beechwood City and


    other areas were seated and discussing something in low voices.


    ¡°Vi Master Hopper of Terrain Vi has arrived!¡± The host at the door shouted loudly.


    At once, the heads of those families seated in the hall got up and bowed toward the figures walking in


    at the door.


    Cyril Hopper was dressed in a ck suit and walked in briskly. Four bodyguards in ck suits followed


    closely behind him, each with extraordinary skills.


    Cyril smiled at the heads of the families and said, ¡°Hello everyone, please have a seat.¡±


    With that said, Cyril followed the host to his seat. It was the table right at the front of the entire hall.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Cyril took his seat as a hint of a smile shed in his eye. It seemed that Mr. rke understood the rules


    well enough not to mess up their positions and identities.


    After a while, the host at the door shouted loudly, ¡°Vi Master Turner of Terrain Vi has arrived!¡±


    With this announcement, all the heads of the families stood up in greeting again. Cyril also stood up


    quickly and looked at the door with a smile on his face.


    Ernest Turner walked into the hall in a blue-gray suit with his hands behind his back. There was a


    serious look on his angr face, and he had a calm gait.


    ¡°Everyone, thank you very much.¡± Ernest greeted everyone, walked to the front table, and sat next to


    Cyril.


    ¡°Vi Master Turner.¡±


    Everyone greeted and sat down upon Ernest¡¯s signal.


    Creak! Bang!


    Soon, the huge golden doors of this hall were closed from the outside. For a while, the heads of the


    prominent families were a little confused.

 Chapter 2653

    Chapter 2653


    Ernest frowned but did not betray any other emotions. He turned to Cyril and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Cyril shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vi Master Turner. With such a big banquet and so many


    reporters outside, I don¡¯t think Mr. rke would dare to do anything. It¡¯s probably a closed-door


    banquet.¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest nodded and made no furtherment. However, it was different for the other


    heads of families.


    Everyone started discussing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did they close the door? Is this a trap?¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous! How dare they do this in the North? Do they have any respect for the families at


    all?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I want to see what Mr. rke is going to do tonight!¡±


    The discussions grew louder, but Ernest and Cyril chose to watch in silence.


    The mor was good. At least, it would intimidate Mr. rke and let him know that the North was not


    that easy to take over!


    After waiting for ten minutes, Philip and the others still did not make an appearance. The heads of the


    families in the hall grew anxious.


    What the hell? He invited them here, but he waste himself?


    The main point was that the door was locked and this made the heads of families a little flustered. Such


    flustered emotions slowly spread from a few people to the entire hall.


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell? We¡¯ve waited for 20 minutes. Why is Mr. rke not here yet?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right? Is he doing this on purpose?!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! The disciple families of the North are not push overs! Why are we still sitting here and


    tolerating this?!¡±


    Ernest and Cyril noticed the rising emotions in the hall but remained unperturbed. It was better if they


    caused a fuss. That way, they would have a better say.


    As the mor grew louder and emotions heated up, Philip, Fennel, and Leon were sipping tea and


    chatting in the side hall.


    At this moment, a subordinate walked in and said anxiously, ¡°Young Patriarch, the hall is in a mess right


    now. All the heads of the families are shouting and demanding to see you. If you still don¡¯t make an


    appearance, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no rush. Let them shout. We¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    However, Leon got up and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, wait no longer. You may not be afraid, but it


    won¡¯t be good if the fuss continues. Let¡¯s go over there quickly.¡±


    Philip thought about it, got up, and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With that said, Philip left the side hall first and walked toward the main hall.


    At this moment, the main hall was very noisy.


    ¡°Mr. rke has arrived!¡±


    A loud announcement resounded throughout the hall, causing the noisy voices and emotions in the hall


    to slowly calm down. All the heads of the families looked in the direction of the door at this moment.


    A very young man stood there. He was tall and upright. He was handsome in appearance and his


    hands in his trouser pockets as he looked at the crowd indifferently.


    Was this the Mr. rke who destroyed the Singer family in one day?


    He was too young!


    Immediately, someone questioned, ¡°Are you Mr. rke? You must be an imposter. How could you be


    so young? Tell the real Mr. rke toe out!¡±


    After someone took the lead, others immediately followed suit and shouted, ¡°Yes, tell the real Mr.


    rke toe out quickly!¡±


    For a while, the heads of dozens of families echoed.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at the head of the family who was the first to speak up, and asked


    lightly, ¡°Do you doubt my identity?¡±

 Chapter 2654

    Chapter 2654


    The head of the family who took the lead saw Philip¡®s icy eyes at this moment and trembled. He


    suppressed the panic in his heart and said, ¡°Y-Yes. Why should we believe that you¡¯re Mr. rke just


    because you said so? None of us have seen Mr. rke before. What if you¡¯re an impostor? Besides,


    would Mr. rke be a young kid like you? Let the real Mr. rkee out. The heads of the families


    in Beechwood City are not that easy to fool.¡±


    After the man finished speaking, the other heads of families also echoed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Tell Mr. rke toe out. Since we were invited here, why bother to hide?¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. rke look down on us and want to intimidate us? In that case, why should he find such a


    young kid to take his ce?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if Mr. rke refuses to see us, why bother with this banquet? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After saying that, a few people took the lead and turned around to leave. However, when they reached


    the door, several fully armed guards there showed no signs of opening the door at all.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Open the door!¡±


    A family head in his 40s with a hooked nose, also the one who took the lead earlier, said sternly.


    However, the guards at the door stood motionless on the spot.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The hook-nosed family head cursed and was about to open the door himself!


    Click!


    However, suddenly, the guns in the hands of the guards were ced on the head of the hook-nosed


    family head. The guards said coldly, ¡°Under Mr. rke¡¯s order, no one is allowed to leave without his


    permission. Those who leave without permission will be killed without mercy!¡±


    Hearing this, all family heads in the hall were dumbfounded.


    The hook-nosed family head was even more furious. He pointed at the guards angrily and shouted,


    ¡°Outrageous! Let¡¯s see who dares to fire at me! I¡¯m the head of the Farley family in Beechwood City!¡±


    After yelling, he red at Philip and shouted, ¡°Tell them to open the door!¡±


    The other family heads who followed the hooked-nose family head also roared. ¡°Open the door! This is


    Beechwood City!¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous! Is he trying to get rid of us in one fell swoop?!¡±


    After cursing, Patriarch Farley shoved the guards away, grabbed the door handle, and was about to


    open the door. However, Philip was indifferent. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he said lightly,


    ¡°You¡¯re disrespecting me¡­¡±


    With that said, one of the guards raised his gun.


    Bang!


    A gunshot resounded throughout the hall. The bullet prated right through Patriarch Farley¡¯s head!


    Until his death, Patriarch Farley had no idea why he died. His eyes rolled over, and he fell into a pool of


    blood on the floor with his eyes wide open.


    Seeing this scene, the other family heads who followed behind Patriarch Farley panicked!


    ¡°H-He really fired!¡±


    This was the head of the Farley family in Beechwood City! Was he killed just like that?


    For a moment, the entire hall was dead silent. No one dared to speak or breathe loudly!


    This was terrifying!


    Everyone looked at Patriarch Farley who died a tragic death in a pool of blood and felt as if a huge


    boulder was weighing heavily on their hearts.


    At this moment, Philip calmly stepped forward and said, ¡°Excuse me, everyone. I have a bad habit, and


    I ask everyone not to disobey my orders. Since I¡¯ve gathered everyone together, I want to talk to


    everyone in a harmonious environment. As for such bloodshed, it waspletely an ident.¡±


    An ident?


    All the family heads sweated profusely. He was making an example!


    Was this young man really that Mr. rke?!


    At this moment, at the main table, Ernest¡¯s and Cyril¡¯s expressions looked very ugly. That was because


    Philip had killed a family head in Beechwood City right in front of them! It was an act of intimidation!


    Ernest angrily squeezed the teacup in his hand, which shattered immediately. He was just about to p


    the table in anger and stand up when Cyril quickly grabbed him and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner,


    Patriarch Farley¡¯s death is no big deal. We must stay calm and see what Mr. rke wants to do next.¡±


    Ernest snorted, his eyes full of anger!


    On this side, Patriarch Farley¡¯s body was quickly taken care of.


    The other family heads looked at each other in a panic and dared not say anything. The other party


    was too strong. One move was enough to overwhelm them. Even the family heads who made a fuss


    just now kept their mouths shut now.


    Philip nced at them indifferently and asked, ¡°Do any of you still doubt my identity?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, the few family heads were afraid that the other party would make a move


    against them, so they quickly shook their heads and said with fake smiles, ¡°No, we don¡¯t doubt your


    identity at all. We were just misled by Patriarch Farley just now.¡±


    Seeing these cowardly old fellows, Philip could not be bothered with them. He snorted coldly and


    walked to the main table. Fennel and Leon followed closely behind him.


    At the sight of Leon Jefferson, the faces of the family heads went cold.


    Sure enough, Vi Master Turner was right. Leon had already reached untold cooperation with Mr.


    rke.


    Philip walked to the main table. Cyril quickly got up and introduced, ¡°Hello, Mr. rke, this is the


    master of Terrain Vi, Vi Master Ernest Turner.¡±


    Philip stopped and looked at Ernest, who was still seated. He said with a smile, ¡°Vi Master Turner,


    nice to meet you.¡±


    Ernest was still angry at the moment. Seeing Cyril who kept winking at him, he stood up, shook hands


    with Philip, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, how do you do?¡±


    Then, he sat down again. Obviously, he was brooding over the fact that Philip had just killed Patriarch


    Farley in front of him. After all, killing a family head in his territory was no different than pping him in


    the face!


    Philip was unperturbed. He chuckled and took his seat. Leon and Fennel followed suit.


    Seeing Leon sitting down, the anger on Ernest¡¯s face became even more obvious like a surging ocean


    wave. He said coldly, ¡°Leon, it¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to get a head start.¡±


    Leon chuckled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I got to know Mr. rke earlier by


    chance, and I¡¯m here tonight as an observer.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, an observer? Well said. If you hadn¡¯t instigated this, would Mr. rke be so merciless as to kill


    a Northern disciple family head in front of me?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ernest could not hold back and questioned coldly.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, you may have misunderstood. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose.


    In fact, my objective is very simple, which is to take down all the family heads in this hall. What do you


    think?¡±

 Chapter 2655

    Chapter 2655


    Crack!


    The teacup in Ernest¡¯s hand shattered again. He looked at Philip sullenly and said, ¡°Mr. rke, watch


    your words. Thebined strength of all the family heads in this hall isn¡¯t something one Singer family


    can bepared to! Even though you destroyed the Singer family with your extraordinary power and


    shook the entire North, no matter how powerful you are, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to wipe out all the


    family heads in this hall.¡±


    After saying this, Ernest sneered threateningly.


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing this, Ernest frowned and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you n to challenge the Northern


    supernatural disciple world?¡±


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°Vi Master Turner, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s best to settle things peacefully.


    If you promise to step down from the position of vi master and leave it to me to make manpower


    arrangements, those things you just mentioned won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m determined to unify the North and the


    South, so 1 hope that you can consider this matter carefully.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ernest violently threw the newly brought teacup in his hand to the table, causing the tea to ssh


    everywhere. Then, he shouted coldly, ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re too arrogant! This is the North, and Terrain


    Vi has always been in charge of it. Do you think you have the right to take over my vi master


    position with just one word?¡±


    This arrogant brat was too cocky for words!


    He even wanted to take away his vi master position. This was simply intolerable!


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, it should be better for you to get rid of such annoying


    things. As long as you step down from the position of vi master, I can arrange for you to spend the


    rest of your life without worries.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Ernest interrupted Philip and said, ¡°It seems that we won¡¯t reach a consensus tonight. In


    that case, I shall take my leave!¡±


    After saying that, Ernest got up to leave. With that move, all the family heads in the hall also got up and


    stared at Philip with dissatisfaction.


    Seeing this, Ernest snorted and said, ¡°Mr. rke,watch clearly. This is unity! In the North, Terrain Viis


    the authority!It¡¯s too soon for you to get your hands on the North.¡±


    After saying this, Ernest stepped forward and was about to leave.


    Philip took a sip of tea indifferently and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, it¡¯s easy to enter this door but difficult


    to get out. You should think twice about it.¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest stopped in his tracks. His eyes shed sharply as he turned to look at Philip, who


    was seated at the main table. At this moment, he suddenly felt that this young man was so


    unfathomable.


    The other party seemed very confident.


    Ernest snorted and said, ¡°Mr. rke, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that the family heads


    and I don¡¯t have the right toe and go freely in Beechwood City? Or do you want to deal with us like


    how you dealt with Patriarch Farley just now?¡±


    Instantly, all the family heads were encouraged by Ernest and kicked up a big fuss. The entire hall fell


    into amotion again.


    ¡°Arrogant! All of us are the heads of disciple families here. This is Beechwood City. Who dares to stop


    us?¡±


    ¡°This Mr. rke is too cocky. Does he want to get rid of us in one fell swoop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Let¡¯s force our way out! Fight them!¡±

 Chapter 2656

    Chapter 2656


    Facing the excited crowd, Leon reminded Philip in a low voice, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, there¡¯s no


    need to anger the crowd at this time. Otherwise, it won¡¯t end well.¡±


    Philip naturally understood. He got up and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest frowned and asked, ¡°What bet?¡±


    ¡°Five dayster, the disciplepetition between the North and the South will be held. Why don¡¯t we


    put all the long-standing grievances between the North and the South in thispetition? Whoever


    wins will have the right to determine the rules of the supernatural disciple world in the entire country.


    What do you think?¡±


    Philip said lightly with a faint smile in the corner of his eyes.


    Hearing that, Ernest was taken aback before he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t


    know the results of the previous North-Southpetitions. Hahaha, since you said so, I¡¯ll ept it!¡±


    With that said, Ernest turned around and left with his people. This time, no one stopped them. More


    than a hundred family heads left the hotel.


    Philip and the others remained standing in the main hall.


    Leon said worriedly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is too reckless. Even if you enter thepetition with


    Mr. Leigh, your probability of winning is not high. There¡¯s too big of a gap between the overall


    performance of the South and the North. Out of ten matches, it takes six to win. Based on the current


    strength of the South, even with the two of you in thepetition, we only stand a chance of winning


    four matches.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I fight in all ten matches?¡±


    Leon shook his head and said, ¡°No, one person can only enter one match.¡±


    Philip nodded, thought about it, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out. Don¡¯t panic.¡±


    After Ernest returned to Terrain Vi, he threw a fit in the hall and roared. ¡°Damn that Mr. rke! He


    doesn¡¯t respect Terrain Vi or me at all! Having the gall to kill Patriarch Farley is the same as pping


    me in the face!¡±


    Facing the furious Ernest, Cyril could only stand by silently. When Ernest¡¯s anger subsided, Cyril said,


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, it¡¯s no big deal. What matters now is the bet between you and Mr. rke. The


    competition in five days is what we should focus on.¡±


    Ernest calmed down, looked at Cyril, and asked, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, between the North and the


    South this time, who do you think will win thispetition?¡±


    Cyril said with a smile, ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be the North. Even if Mr. rke and Fennel Leigh enter the


    competition, the South will only stand a 40% chance of winning, which is nothing for us to worry about.


    I think Mr. rke didn¡¯t know the gap between the North and the South. He¡¯s probably regretting his


    decision by now.¡±


    Hearing this, Ernestughed and said, ¡°Hmph, how dare that ignorant brat fight with me? Okay, let¡¯s


    wait and see!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Ernest added, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, you must carefully select the participants for thepetition


    this time. This is a great opportunity for Terrain Vi to take over the south!¡±


    Cyrilughed and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared the list. You can take a look at


    it.¡±


    With that said, Cyril took out a list and handed it to Ernest.


    Seeing this, Ernest smiled. He took the list, looked over it several times, and his smile grew bigger. He


    said, ¡°Well done! Let¡¯s go with this!¡±


    In the next two days, Philip remained in Beechwood City. He apanied M while contemting


    with Leon and the others on the gap between the supernatural disciples of the North and the South. At


    the same time, he carefully investigated the strength of the disciples on the ranking list.


    The discussion between Philip and Leon was almost done.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is the participant list for the disciplepetition three dayster. Please


    have a look and see if any changes need to be made.¡±


    At this time, Leon walked into the suite and saw M sitting on Philip¡¯sp, giggling happily away.


    Philip nodded, took the list, and nced through it. His expression became a little ugly as he asked,


    ¡°Are these the top experts and talents of the southern supernatural disciple world?¡±


    Leon looked a little ashamed as he said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, to be frank, these are the only


    talents we have in the South. Due to the difference between the North and the South, we have limited


    resources for disciples to learn and improve their strength. These people have wasted precious time.


    They¡¯ re progressing slowly and notparable with the numerous talents of the North.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and looked at the list.


    Apart from him and Fennel, there was only one other king of disciples.


    Ray Warren. He was a Wicean priest.


    Wa belonged neither to the North nor the South but was a neutral party.


    ¡°Is Ray Warren the only king of disciples?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Leon said, ¡°Yes. Although he¡¯s a Wan priest, he¡¯s also the young master of the Warren family in


    Golden City in the South. As he didn¡¯t like the overt and covert fighting in the business field, he entered


    Wa when he was young and was favored by the head of Wa. He became Wa¡¯s second senior


    and the most promising sessor.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip nodded and asked, ¡°What about his strength?¡±


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°In everypetition in the past, he was the one who could win a match for the


    South so that we wouldn¡¯t lose everything in humiliation. In terms of strength, he was already in the


    realm of the king of disciples in the fifth zone thest time. This time, I believe he has improved


    tremendously and is likely to have reached the sixth zone.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°I remember that there¡¯s only one king behind the door in each zone.


    Why have so many kings of disciples appeared recently?¡±


    Leon sighed and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you only know part of it. You¡¯re right in saying that


    there¡¯s only one king in each zone who¡¯s responsible for maintaining the bnce and stability of each


    zone. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t have the opportunity to be kings. For a


    kingship holder, not only does it depend on individual strength but also the choice of the door. Anyone


    who¡¯s recognized by the door can be a king, and the king of each zone is a symbol of status.


    Many kings simply can¡¯t be bothered topete for that status.¡±


    After listening to Leon¡¯s exnation, Philip finally understood. In other words, kingship holders were not


    lacking in numbers.


    As Philip pondered, Leon tentatively asked, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, do you have any ns for the


    competition three dayster? To win, we must find two other people with extraordinary strength. The


    participant list of Terrain Vi has been announced. Compared to previous years, there were no special


    changes in the contestants, except for a recement named Stanley Berry.¡±


    ¡°Stanley Berry? Who is he?¡±


    Philip took over Terrain Vi¡¯s list of participants from Leon, and his eyes found Stanley Berry¡¯s name


    immediately.

 Chapter 2657

    Chapter 2657


    ¡°Young Master rke, Stanley Berry is none other than the son of Cooper Berry, the deputy consul of


    the Nonagon. With his extraordinary strength, he has long entered the realm of the king of disciples in


    the sixth zone. But he has kept a low profile and is a very tricky person to deal with!¡± Leon exined


    worriedly.


    Although he knew that Philip and Fennel had reached the realm of the king of disciples in the sixth


    zone, Terrain Vi had also entered two kings of disciples in the sixth zone topete.


    Stanley was one of them, and the other one was none other than the eldest son of the Singer family,


    Auric Singer. Therefore, even with Ray Warren, Philip, Fennel, and another genius on Leon¡¯s side, they


    only had a 40% chance of winning at the most.


    Once Philip and Fennel went up against Auric and Stanley, the oue of the two matches would be


    difficult to predict. After all, no one knew exactly how strong those two really were.


    Philip¡¯s face was very dark at this moment. Stanley Berry. He would remember this name.


    It turned out he was Cooper Berry¡¯s son. It seemed that Cooper also had ideas about the Northern


    supernatural disciple world.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Philip said mildly and asked the servant to bring M out. Then, he got up, dialed a number,


    and said, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, azy voice said, ¡°Young Patriarch, I¡¯m undercover at the Nonagon. But


    this is too tiring. You have to pay me extra for this.¡±


    Philip said in exasperation, ¡°Okay, but you need toe to Beechwood City first. Something¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rick Davenport ended the call and walked out of the main entrance of the towering Nonagon building.


    He even whistled at several tall and sexy girls who walked by. Then, he disappeared in a sh.


    Philip hung up the phone and thought for a moment. He called Ethan rke and said, ¡°Come to


    Beechwood City. There¡¯s work to do.¡±


    Ethan was enjoying the sun on the seaside of a coastal city with a bunch ofwomen in swimsuits.


    When he received a call from Philip at this moment, he was a little upset and said, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m busy. Let¡¯s


    talkter.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Uncle Tim to bring you back, send you to the Joo family, and force you to marry Vivi Joo, ¡±


    Philip threatened.


    Ethan immediately sat up from the beach chair, his sunsses falling off. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll


    be there soon.¡±


    With that said, he ended the call. Ethan looked at the beauties on the beach, sighed, and said


    reluctantly, ¡°Babes, wait for me.¡±


    That night, Rick and Ethan arrived in Beechwood City and took a car to the hotel where Philip was.


    In the hotel suite, several people sat together. Philip smiled and introduced them to Leon, ¡°Vi Master


    Jefferson, this is my cousin, Ethan rke.¡±


    Leon quickly got up, bowed slightly to Ethan, and said, ¡°Young Master rke, I¡¯m Leon Jefferson.¡±


    Ethan yawned as he shook hands with Leon and said, ¡°Hello, Vi Master Jefferson.¡±


    ¡°This is my friend, Rick Davenport. He¡¯s proficient in all kinds of assassinations,¡± Philip continued the


    introduction.


    Rick stood aside, leaning against the wall with his arms around his chest. He maintained a dashing


    posture at all times.


    Leon nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Davenport¡­¡±


    Rick nodded as a greeting.


    Philip sat down and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, with these two as participants, what are our chances


    of winning?¡±

 Chapter 2658

    Chapter 2658


    Hearing that, Leon looked at the two and scrutinized them for a moment. He asked, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, with all due respect, I can¡¯t tell their levels. They don¡¯t seem to disy any fluctuations in the


    power of rules or energy. Are they not disciples?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Yes and no. The good show is about toe. Let¡¯s watch and see.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing this, Leon did not know what to say but paid more attention to Ethan and Rick. Maybe Philip


    had his ideas.


    Since he had decided, Leon did not object and said, ¡°I¡¯ll change the list right now and send it out


    tomorrow.¡±


    Philip nodded and left the rest of the minor details to Leon.


    Together with Ethan, Rick, and Fennel, Philip went to thergest nightclub in Beechwood City for some


    fun. The four rarely got together, so having some fun was a must.


    The biggest night entertainment area in Beechwood City was not indoors but an entire street filled with


    bars and private clubs.


    It was thergest and most prosperous street in Beechwood City with a dazzling array of lights. The


    street was full of roaring sports cars. Tall and slender beauties twittered on the street while dressed in


    revealing clothes. They were waiting in line to enter the venue.


    The biggest and most expensive venue had to be Jumbo Bar!


    With the highest consumption rate in Beechwood City, Jumbo Bar boasted a cash flow of tens of


    millions per night. Moreover, the most beautiful girls and handsome guys in Beechwood City could be


    found here. Half the customers here were tall and hot goddesses fishing for a rich and handsome guy.


    The other half were the sons and daughters of rich families here to have fun.


    In short, Jumbo Bar was definitely an iconic ce in Beechwood City. It would be in vain if a visitor


    came to Beechwood City without going to Jumbo Bar.


    Philip got to know this ce from a subordinate who was familiar with the local neighborhood. He drove


    his Mercedes-Benz here with Fennel and the others.


    In the parking lot in front of Jumbo Bar, a Mercedes-Benz was not worth mentioning. That was because


    at a nce, the parking lot was full of luxury cars such as Porsche, GTR, Ferrari, Lamborghini, and


    Bentley. The most expensive one was a special custom-made gold Rolls-Royce.


    It was the car that belonged to the young master of Jumbo Bar. It was worth 14 million!


    Philip was used to seeing these luxury cars. As soon as he entered, the loud music almost deafened


    his ears. Fortunately, he had made a reservation in advance, so Philip followed the subordinate and


    went straight to the booth. He ordered a few bottles of liquor and drank with Fennel and the others.


    They were simply here to pass the time, so after ordering a few drinks, they just sat and chatted.


    At this moment, three morously dressed sexydies walked over hand in hand. They sat beside


    Philip and the others, saying sweetly, ¡°Hey, handsome, is this your first time in Jumbo Bar? How about


    ordering two bottles of Champagne Armand de Brignac? Beer is too crude.¡±


    Philip smiled and kept his distance from the woman wearing a ck halter dress. He pulled her arm


    away and said, ¡°No thanks. We¡¯re used to drinking beer. If you want to promote drinks, find someone


    else.¡±


    Hearing that, the woman was not angry but leaned close to Philip and said, ¡°Hey, handsome, you


    should be here to have fun. A few bottles of liquor aren¡¯t that expensive. If you order some, we can


    drink with you. Moreover, if you can make us drunk, you can punish us at will.¡±

 Chapter 2659

    Chapter 2659


    The woman leaned close to Philip¡¯s ear and said seductively, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to bring us to a


    hotel.¡±


    This was a tant temptation. In general, the three women looked good with shapely figures. They


    could be considered goddesses. Other ordinary youngsters might fall for them. However, Philip was


    different. He was an old hand at this.


    He took a sip of the beer in his hand and said with a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our health is more important


    when we¡¯re out.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This remark annoyed that woman.


    She stood up with a scowl, pped the ss from Philip¡¯s hand, and scolded, ¡°What do you mean by


    that? Are you saying that I¡¯m dirty? Do you know who I am? How dare youe to Jumbo Bar if you


    don¡¯t have money? You¡¯re even looking down on me! You¡®re looking for death!¡±


    Philip frowned, looked at the woman in exasperation, and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re the one who came here to


    promote drinks. You don¡¯t have to do this even if I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman snorted coldly and put her arms across her chest.


    The other two also got up and stood beside her. They stared at Philip and the others coldly, saying


    mockingly, ¡°Cindy, I think they¡¯re just four poor brats posing as rich kids!¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Only losers drink beer!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a shame to bump into four beggars for our first business. Cindy, let¡¯s forget it. I think the few


    rich kids over there seem quite open to having fun.¡±


    Cindy snorted coldly and said, ¡°No, this kid just called me dirty. I can¡¯t let him go! Not unless he


    apologizes to me!¡±


    Hearing this, the other two turned to Philip and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and apologize to


    Cindy, you loser!¡±


    Philip said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Did I poke a sore spot, so you get angry because of


    that?¡±


    ¡°Damn you, how dare you say that? Fine! just wait and see how I¡¯m going to deal with you!¡±


    Cindy turned around and left in her high heels.


    Philip and the others looked at each other helplessly. Just as they continued drinking, a hostile male


    voice suddenly came from a distance.


    ¡°Are these the four dumb*sses who pissed you off, Cindy?¡±


    The person who spoke was a mboyant rich kid in a floral shirt with a gold ne around his neck.


    There was a Cartier watch worth hundreds of thousands of dors on his wrist.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s them! Especially that loser who scolded me! Jake, you must help me out tonight!¡±


    At this moment, Cindy was like a proud rooster as she swaggered over with four young men.


    In an instant, seven or eight people surrounded the booth.


    The rich kid in the lead looked unfriendly as he stepped on the table and looked at Philip provocatively.


    He bent over, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said, ¡°Hey, brat, did you piss Cindy off? Hurry


    up and apologize on your knees. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Philip raised his brows coldly, looked at the rich kid, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡±

 Chapter 2660

    Chapter 2660


    Philip was peeved. He was just here to have fun, not cause trouble. However, looking at the situation,


    these rich kids would not let him off easily.


    The leading rich kid scowled at Philip¡¯s remark and said with a sneer, ¡°Whoa, brat, you¡¯re quite tough,


    huh? Do you know where this ce is? Do you know my name? How dare you speak to me like that?


    Do you want to die?¡±


    At the same time, the rich kid gestured with his hands and poked Philip several times in the nose. His


    attitude was extremely arrogant!


    His few friends behind him, including the three women before, watched the scene mockingly and said,


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m dying ofughter. How dare he act tough in front of Young Master Seely?¡±


    ¡°This trashy loser dares to drink in Jumbo Bar without money and even ordered beer. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Cindy, just let us deal with this rubbish.¡±


    Facing the ridicule and smears of these youngsters, Philip was indifferent. He took a sip of beer in the


    ss, looked sideways at the rich kid who was still yelling at him, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a count of


    three to get lost from my sight.¡±


    This remark pissed Jake Seely off immediately!


    This was the first time he had been looked down on. The other party told trim to get lost!


    In the past, he was the one who said such words to intimidate others. Today, it was the other way


    around!


    Interesting!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jake immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Brat, have you gone mad? How dare you threaten me?


    Do you know whom? My name is Jake Seely. I¡¯m the young master of the Seely family in


    Beechwood City. Have you heard of the Seely family before?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The Seely family!


    One of the top ten families in Beechwood City, a giant in the real estate business in Beechwood City.


    The Seely family had a stake in the Jumbo Bar too. He was one of the four young masters here.


    Of course, the eldest young master was the boss behind the scenes of Jumbo Bar. It was the young


    master of the Berry family, Stanley Berry. Thus, few people dared to cause trouble in Jumbo Bar, which


    led to the high and mighty attitude disyed by Jake Seely.


    He totally treated this ce as his backyard and did whatever he pleased. Moreover, the Seely family


    was quite influential in Beechwood City. Ordinary people would grovel at the mention of this name. In


    reality, it was like that too. Hence, Jake mostly announced his name when he was pissed to gain an


    advantage.


    This time was no exception.


    After he made the announcement, the smugness on his face was beyond words. He even jerked his


    chin up to Cindy and the others behind him. That was an indication for them to watch how this loser


    was about to kneel and apologize to him. However, what happened next came as a surprise.


    Philip waspletely unmoved after hearing Jake¡¯s announcement and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint


    you, but I don¡¯t know the Seely family. As I said before, I¡¯ll give you the count of three to get lost from


    my sight¡­¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    In an instant, Jake was once again pissed off by Philip!


    What the hell?!


    How dare he ignore the name of the Seely family?!


    Was this guy really not afraid of death?

 Chapter 2661

    Chapter 2661


    Not just Jake, but Cindy and the other rich young kids behind him were also dumbfounded.


    What the heck? What did this loser say just now?


    He said he did ttot know the Seely family. Was he from out of town? He was a country bumpkin!


    As Cindy and the others spewed curses, Jake had already picked up a liquor bottle front the table in a


    huff. He roared haughtily. ¡°Damn it! I dare you toplete the count! Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll do anything to you!¡±


    ¡°Two!


    ¡°One!¡±


    Philip counted down to one calmly. Seeing thatke was still standing in from of him, he shook his head


    helplessly and said, ¡°Excuse me, but you¡¯ve disturbed me from drinking.¡±


    Bang!


    As Jake raised the liquor bottle in his hand, Philip made his move and smashed the ss in his hand at


    Jake¡¯s face viciously!


    Crack!


    There was the crisp sound of a nose bone getting broken followed by Jake¡¯s miserable screams. He


    clutched his bloody nose, staggered back, and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Argh! My nose!¡± Jake cried out in pain.


    The friends behind him also surrounded him in an instant while shouting, ¡°Young Master Seely, are you


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you do this?! He¡¯s Young Master Seely!¡±


    ¡°This is a riot! You¡¯re doomed for doing this to Young Master Seely!¡±


    In an instant, these people pointed at Philip and cursed. Themotion here also instantly attracted


    the attention of everyone in the bar!


    ¡°Whoa, are my eyes ying tricks on me? Isn¡¯t that Young Master Jake Seely? Did he get hit?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this is Jumbo Bar. No one has ever dared to make trouble here!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who are those people? How dare they hit the arrogant and domineering Young Master Seely?¡±


    For a while, there was a lot of noise in the bar. Everyone watched themotion here.


    Philip flexed his hand indifferently and said, ¡°Excuse me, Young Master Seely. Since you don¡¯t


    understand civil words, I can only prove it with practical actions.¡±


    Cindy and the others were also stunned at Philip¡¯s decisive actions.


    ¡°Young Master Seely, are you alright?¡± Cindy ran forward in her high heels and helped Jake up. At the


    same time, she red at Philip and roared. ¡°Stinking loser, you¡¯re dead! How dare you hit Young


    Master Seely? Don¡¯t you dream of leaving this ce tonight!¡±


    Jake stood up with Cindy¡¯s help, took the tissue handed by his friend, and covered his nose. He


    pointed angrily at Philip and shouted, ¡°Damn you, how dare you hit me?! This is the first time I ever got


    hit. You¡¯re dead! Don¡¯t you leave! I¡¯m going to call someone to kill you!¡±


    ke was almost dying from the pain in his nose, and the sting from the alcohol made him feel a


    burning pain in his nasal cavity as soon as he breathed.


    Philip looked indifferent and was totally unconcerned. He said, ¡°If you want to call someone, go ahead.¡±


    After saying that, he turned to look at Fennel and the others who were still merrily drinking.


    This scene made everyone in the bar go crazy. These people were too cocky!


    After hitting the young master of the Seely family, they still had the nerve to sit there and drink as if


    nothing had happened.


    This was big news, indeed!


    Many people even started to specte about Philip¡¯s background.


    Onke¡¯s side, he had already dialed the phone and shouted angrily. ¡°Get the hell inside at once, all of


    you!¡±


    After that, it did not take long before more than a dozen burly men rushed over from behind the crowd.


    They stood behindke and said with a bow, ¡°Young Master Seely, what are your orders?¡±


    Jake pointed at Philip and the others angrily while roaring. ¡°Take all of them down! Especially that one.


    Chop off his right hand!¡±

 Chapter 2662

    Chapter 2662


    The security guards were burly and tall, giving off a strong sense of oppression. They rushed in, and


    after hearing Jake¡¯s order, they took out the anti-riot batons from their waists. They rushed at Philip and


    the others.


    Seeing this, Jake sneered maliciously and said, ¡°A bunch of idiots! Just wait for your doom! I¡¯ll torture


    you to deathtter!¡±


    Cindy and the others surrounded Jake and tried to stop his bleeding.


    On this side, Philip remained calm as he nced at the group of security guards who rushed in


    brandishing batons. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at all, but


    you guys are seeking death.¡±


    With that said, Philip flung the liquor ss that was just served to him right at the face of the security


    guard who rushed at him first.


    Ssh!


    The security guard was stunned at being sshed by the drink, He quickly wiped the water on his face


    with one hand while swinging the baton in his other hand at Philip¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    However, in the next second, Philip raised his hand and grabbed the iing baton. Then, with a twist


    of his arm, he snatched the baton from the security guard. At the same time, he kicked the security


    guard in the knee!


    ¡°Argh!¡± With a scream, the security guard knelt in pain.


    Meanwhile, Philip swung the baton in his hand at the security guard¡¯s head.


    Bang! Blood sttered!


    The security guard clutched his bloody head and knelt on the floor, howling in pain.


    Such a sudden scene also made the onlookers surprised.


    What the hell was going on?


    The security guard who rushed up aggressively was actually kneeling on the floor and screaming in


    pain with his bloody head in his arms now. For a while, those security guards who were about to rush


    over stopped in their tracks. They were surprised and at a loss as they looked at each other. They did


    not dare to step forward.


    The man sitting on the sofa was too strong.


    Everything happened in a split second. His moves were not ordinary.


    Seeing this, Jake was furious and roared. ¡°Why the hell are you standing around? Give it to him! F*ck


    him up!¡±


    Withke yelling from behind, the stunned security guards rushed up again.


    Philip shook his head helplessly, flicked the baton in his hand, and dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    With a few muffled noises, the security guards who had rushed up aggressively again flew out. Some


    clutched their heads while others clutched their arms. Screams could be heard one after another.


    From the beginning to the end, Fennel, Ethan, and Rick had not made any moves. They merely


    spectated.


    Philip took care of these security guards easily.


    Everyone gasped at this scene. They finally realized that Jake Seely had met a tough opponent today!


    Jake pointed at the wailing security guards on the floor and cursed, ¡°Damn it, what the hell? All of you


    couldn¡¯t even take care of a loser! Did I spend all that money on a bunch of trash? F*ck!¡±


    Jake was furious. He red at Philip who held a bloody baton in his hand and cursed, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re


    not showing any respect! Not only did you hit me, but you also beat up the people under me. Don¡¯t


    even think of leaving Jumbo Bar today!¡±

 Chapter 2663

    Chapter 2663


    Philip snorted and swung the baton in his hand, which made Jake stagger back in fright. He shouted in


    agitation, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master Seely, don¡¯t be nervous. If I wanted to hit you, I¡¯d have done


    so much earlier. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. The medical expenses of these people will be 500,000


    each. I¡¯ll give you five million.¡±


    Five million? Whoa, what a haughty tone!


    Jake snorted and said, ¡°Hey, loser, are you serious? Five million? How can a loser like youe up


    with five million? How rich can you be if you came to Jumbo Bar for beer?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Philip¡¯s remarks, Cindy and the others also sarcastically said, ¡°Hmph, five million? You


    can¡¯t even order a bottle of champagne! How can you afford five million?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Four beggars are drinking beer here, yet they still have the guts to pretend.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Seely, I say you should just call the guards of your Seely family directly and capture


    these losers!¡±


    Faced with the ridicule of a group of people, Philip took out a card from his pocket, threw it on the table,


    and said, ¡°Get someone to withdraw the money.¡±


    Seeing that, Jake scowled and said with a sneer, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re really being pretentious now. Let¡¯s see


    if you have five million in your card!¡±


    After that,ke called for a subordinate, handed the card to the other party, and said, ¡°Tell the bank


    teller to withdraw five million!¡±


    The subordinate immediately made arrangements. Jake looked at Philip coldly and said, ¡°Hey, dude, if I


    can¡¯t get five millionter, I won¡¯t be merciful.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly withoutment, looking unperturbed. This made Jake furious. He gritted his


    teeth. At the same time, he winked at a person in the crowd, who was none other than a bodyguard of


    the Seely family. That wink was an indication for the other party to notify the Seely family¡¯s guards.


    He was not about to let Philip and the others go!


    Not long after, the subordinate who went out earlier walked in hurriedly and whispered in Jake¡¯s ear.


    Jake frowned, his eyes full of disbelief.


    ¡°What did you say? You really took out five million?¡± Jake asked doubtfully.


    Without waiting for the other party to speak, two bank employees quickly walked in from the door, each


    of them carrying a silver case. The two bank employees walked up to Philip, handed over the cases,


    bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, the five million you requested are here. The moment we


    received your request, our headquarters gave the order that no matter how much you want, we need to


    fulfill your request as soon as possible.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, tell your president that I thank him for his kind intentions.¡±


    Needless to say, Philip¡¯s card had rmed the bank¡¯s headquarters. After all, the bank cards of the


    rke family were very special.


    The onlookers were dumbfounded. It was really five million dors¡­ Moreover, the two bank


    employees were obviously full of respect for that young man.


    Jake red at the two bank employees gloomily and asked his subordinate, ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re


    employees of the bank?¡±


    The subordinate replied, ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡±


    At the same time, Philip said to Jake, ¡°Young Master Seely, do you want to count the money? If there¡¯s


    nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    With that said, Philip got up to leave.


    However, how could Jake let him off so easily? He shouted, ¡°Hold on! Did I say that I¡¯d let you go?¡±

 Chapter 2664

    Chapter 2664


    At Jake¡¯s remark, the men and women around him knew that the young master of the Seely family was


    ready to teach these people a lesson.


    Cindy and the other women mocked. ¡°Young Master Seely, don¡¯t waste time with them. Just lock them


    up and torture them properly!¡±


    Jake thought so too. He covered his nose which had finally stopped bleeding with a tissue and sneered


    grimly. He red at Philip and said smugly, ¡°Idiot, do you think you¡¯re amazing just because you have


    some money? Are you pretending to be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Who do you want to frighten by


    bringing out five million? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not short of this money! I¡¯ll buy your right hand with this


    five million!¡±


    Jake shouted fiercely, his eyes full of anger.


    By now, Philip¡¯s patience had reached its limit. Putting his hands in his trouser pockets, he looked at


    Jake and asked, ¡°Young Master Seely, are you saying that you won¡¯t give up until you break my right


    hand?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been beaten! You¡¯ve humiliated me, so you must break your right hand


    to make amends! Otherwise, how can I establish my authority in Jumbo Bar?¡± Jake shouted.


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford the consequences.¡±


    Jakeughed as if he had just heard the best joke in the world. He said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s see what are the


    consequences that I can¡¯t afford!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a team of eight fully armed guards rushed in from the bar¡¯s entrance. They


    were in ckbat uniforms with tactical helmets and guns. As soon as they appeared, the whole


    bar quickly went quiet!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Everyone stood aside to watch for fear of getting into trouble.


    This team of fully armed guards quickly came in, walked behind Jake, and shouted respectfully, ¡°Young


    Master!¡±


    The leader of the team looked respectfully toward Jake with his head lowered and said, ¡°Young Master,


    I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡±


    Jake nced at him, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Captain Song, arrest these people immediately!


    Especially that one. I want you to break his right hand and then make him kneel and apologize to me!¡±


    Jake¡¯s words echoed in the bar. Anyone who heard it felt their hearts beating like a drum!


    These were not the same bar security guards from before but the real guards of the Seely family. All of


    them were warriors. The guns in their hands were fully loaded with live ammunition!


    The reason why the Seely family had armed guards was that the old master of the Seely family had


    once received a great honor, so Beechwood City rewarded them with armed guards. Moreover, due to


    the personal connections of the Seely family, they had also recruited some people in private to serve as


    armed guards of the Seely family.


    In short, now that the Seely family¡¯s guards were around after Jake was messed with, the other party


    would be doomed no matter who they were.


    ¡°Hehe, I think that idiot is done for this time! The Seely family¡¯s guards are here. He¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°No sh*t! Wasn¡¯t he very arrogant just now, flinging five million around like it was nothing? Does he


    really think he can do whatever he wants just because he¡¯s a rich kid?!¡±


    ¡°In Beechwood City, not only must you have money but also strength!¡±


    A group of people chattered and mocked.


    After receiving Jake¡¯s order, Captain Song turned around quickly. His eyes were as cold as a de as


    he stared at Philip and the others. He said coldly, ¡°Take them down!¡±


    Swish!


    In an instant, the eight-man team immediately aimed their guns at Philip and his gang. Four of them


    stepped forward with raised guns. They were ready to seize Philip and his gang.

 Chapter 2665

    Chapter 2665


    At this time, Philip coldly raised his eyebrows and looked indifferently at the team of eight guards. He


    said, ¡°You¡¯re armed guards, after all. How could you arrest people without rhyme or reason like this?¡±


    Faced with Philip¡¯s question, Captain Song, who led the team, frowned and said, ¡°Excuse me, but you


    have no right to question our code of conduct! We¡¯re the guards of the Seely family and follow the


    orders of the Seely family! Take them down!¡±


    In an instant, a few guns were aimed at the heads of Philip and the other three.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were icy cold as he turned his head to look at Fennel, Ethan, and Rick. He said, ¡°It seems


    that we¡¯re too low-key.¡±


    At this moment, Ethan sneered and said, ¡°Bro, I say we should just bring people to destroy this so-


    called Seely family. Why should we talk crap with them? Since they dare to use guns on us, they can¡¯t


    me us.¡±


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°We just came to Beechwood City. It¡¯s better not to cause too much


    trouble. After all, thepetition in three days is more important.¡±


    Ethan frowned and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? I can easily squish a small family in Beechwood City


    with one finger. It won¡¯t take more than ten minutes.¡±


    Hearing the conversation between Philip and Ethan, Jake exploded with anger!


    What the heck?! What did these two mean by that?!


    Did they not see his family guards pointing guns at their heads?


    How dare they speak so casually about destroying the Seely family?


    Damn it! Simply outrageous!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The surrounding onlookers were also stunned.


    Who were these people? Were they lunatics?


    They had guns pointed at their heads but they could still talk about destroying the Seely family as if


    nothing was going on.


    Since when did destroying a family only required talking about it?


    Madness! These people must have been scared out of their wits!


    At this time, Jake Seely roared angrily. ¡°Captain Song, what are you waiting for? Take them down now!¡±


    Captain Song¡¯s face was also sullen. He waved his hand that was in tactical gloves and shouted


    sternly, ¡°Take them down!¡±


    In an instant, the four guns aimed at Philip and the others had their safety catches released. As long as


    they dared to resist, these guards would fire and kill them without hesitation. However, in the next


    second, a shocking scene happened!


    Four clicks!


    Philip and the other three moved at the same time. As fast as lightning, they snatched the guns aimed


    at their heads from the hands of the four guards. Meanwhile, they struck hard. With several bangs, the


    four guards fell to the floor before they knew what was going on. They were foaming at the mouth and


    could not get up again.


    The remaining four guards, including Captain Song, were stunned in disbelief.


    Such skills and speed! They were not on the same level at all!


    Almost instantly, Captain Song judged the strength of Philip and his gang.


    They were definitely at the level of battle kings!


    Who the hell did Young Master Seely mess with? How could people like this be ordinary characters?

 Chapter 2666

    Chapter 2666


    At the same time, the earlier conversation between Philip and Ethan shed in Captain Song¡¯s mind.


    They could destroy the Seely family in ten minutes. Now, Captain Song could not help but tremble. He


    suddenly felt that these people were not joking!


    Their skills were definitely not ordinary, and the forces behind them might be very strong. If they really


    wanted to destroy the Seely family, it might not be impossible. Thus, in an instant, Captain Song took


    two steps back and shielded Jake to prevent the other party¡¯s sudden attack. After all, his duty was to


    protect Jake Seely!


    If anything happened to Jake, he would definitely face the wrath of the head of the Seely family!


    Philip smiled indifferently as he fiddled with the pistol he had snatched from a guard.


    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t like big guns very much. This pistol is quite good. An Italian Beretta 9213¡® series with


    9mm Parabellum. It¡¯s 8.5 inches in length with an empty cartridge weight of two pounds. The muzzle


    velocity is 0.207 miles per second, and the effective range is 50 yards with a high degree of uracy. I


    didn¡¯t expect the Seely family¡¯s guards in Beechwood City to be equipped with such a pistol. It


    surprised me a little.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s introduction, those who did not know about guns were stunned. Due to theirck of


    knowledge, they felt as if Philip was amazing for spouting such professional terms.


    For Captain Song, Philip was absolutely right. He knew a lot about guns. This also proved Captain


    Song¡¯s idea right!


    The other party also came from a battle group!


    Since he was from a battle group and had such strength, it was enough to prove that the other party¡¯s


    battle group was very special. It was also likely that the other party¡¯s level was not low.


    Something was about to happen. After messing with such an existence, Jake surely could not get off


    the hook so easily.


    Captain Song thought about it and made a bold decision. He said, ¡°My friends, we¡¯ve offended you just


    now. Please allow me to apologize to you on behalf of our young master. Let¡¯s end this matter here.¡±


    Hearing Captain Song¡¯s words, Jake exploded!


    He roared, ¡°Fred Song, what the f*ck are you talking about? What do you mean by apologizing on my


    behalf? Do I need to apologize? I told you to take them down, not apologize!¡±


    Jake was furious!


    With just one face-off, the guards of the Seely family were intimidated into apologizing. Where would he


    put his dignity, then?


    How was he supposed to continue hanging out in Beechwood City in the future?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Fred Song quickly turned around and said to Jake in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, hear me


    out. These people¡¯s skills are not ordinary, and he¡¯s very familiar with this gun. I suspect that they may


    be from a battle group, and their levels are definitely not low! It¡¯s best to avoid any trouble. Young


    Master, let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. It won¡¯t be toote to make a decision after I return and


    investigate their identities.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Jake roared angrily and interrupted Fred. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about their identities! So what if they¡¯re


    from a battle group? This is Beechwood City, and we¡¯re in Jumbo Bar! Everyone has to toe the line


    here!¡±


    Hearing this, Fred shuddered.


    This young master was too pampered, so his arrogance was inevitable.

 Chapter 2667

    Chapter 2667


    ¡°Young Master, we really need to reconsider this matter at length. Let¡¯s do this. Let me send you back


    and I¡¯ll ask the old master for his opinion.¡±


    Before Fred confirmed the identities of Philip and his gang, he dared not take any risks. That was


    because their disy just now had frightened Fred.


    Bang!


    At this moment, Jake lifted his leg and kicked Fred violently in the stomach, sending him flying. Then,


    he pulled out the pistol from his waist, pointed it at Fred, and shouted, ¡°Damn it, Fred Song! Are you on


    their side? How dare you stop me? I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m getting rid of them tonight! Let¡¯s see what


    backgrounds they have!¡±


    After yelling, Jake turned around with the loaded gun in his hand and waved it at Philip and the others.


    He yelled, ¡°Kid, weren¡¯t you very cocky just now? Why don¡¯t you go on? As long as you dare to move,


    I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked at Jake in silence. With a biting chill in his eyes, he said, ¡°Are


    you sure you want to point a gun at me?¡±


    Jake sneered and said, ¡°Pooh! So what if I¡¯m pointing it at you? Who do you think you are?!¡±


    Smack!


    As a result, before Jake finished speaking, he saw a ck shadow sh before his eyes. Immediately


    after, the pistol in his hand disappeared. At the same time, a loud p fell on his cheek. By the time he


    reacted, he realized that Philip was holding guns in both hands. They were loaded and aimed at his


    head!


    For a while, Jake panicked and his legs went weak. He could not even be bothered with the burning


    pain on his cheek.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m the young master of the Seely family. If you dare to do


    anything to me, my father will never let you go!¡± Jake suppressed his panic and threatened.


    He could not imagine how the gun in his hand was taken away by the other party when he did not even


    see it happening.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master Seely, I¡¯ve given you many chances but you didn¡¯t cherish


    them.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After saying that, Philip slowly pulled the trigger. This frightened Jake and everyone around him!


    Thud!


    Jake timidly knelt on the floor and begged for mercy, ¡°Bro, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t shoot. I was really


    wrong! I was just impulsive.¡±


    Seeing Jake apologize quickly, Philip was surprised. The onlookers were also aghast.


    The usually domineering Jake Seely was actually so cowardly. This was too disgraceful.


    Philip coldly looked at Jake who was kneeling on the floor and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite quick to admit your


    mistake.¡±


    Jake¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat as he said, ¡°Bro, calm down. I was wrong, okay?¡±


    However, just as Jake apologized, there was a suddenmotion behind the crowd.


    ¡°Jake Seely, are you still considered a young master of a family in Beechwood City? It¡®s too


    embarrassing!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone turned around to look.


    At this moment, a sparkling figure escorted by four special bodyguards with sunsses crossed the


    dance floor and came to the front.


    He was handsome and imposing with his hands in his pants pockets. He wore a golden floral shirt and


    had a pair of small sunsses on his face. He looked extremely arrogant!


    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s Young Master Berry, the big boss behind Jumbo Bar!¡± Someone shouted, which


    immediately caused amotion.


    Young Master Stanley Berry was the biggest boss behind Jumbo Bar and also the most outstanding


    young master!

 Chapter 2668

    Chapter 2668


    Stanley¡¯s appearance instantly ignited the atmosphere in the bar.


    All the onlookers were dumbfounded as they looked at the handsome guy. The reason was none other


    than that he was the eldest young master behind the Jumbo Bar. The young master of the Berry family,


    Stanley Berry.


    In the North, the Berry family was one of the toprgest families. The legend among all families!


    The Berry family rarely made public appearances in the outside world or created any influence. That


    was because the Berry family had strict family rules that did not allow family members to be too


    conspicuous. However, no matter how strict the family rules were, it could not stop the reputation of the


    Berry family from spreading among the top families. As for Stanley Berry, he was one of the few Berry


    family members with an influence in the secr world.


    At this moment, Stanley looked arrogantly at Jake who was begging on the floor before he looked at


    Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you.¡±


    Philip frowned. This Stanley Berry seemed to have been paying attention to him for a while now.


    At Stanley¡¯s appearance, Jake jumped up and eximed, ¡°Young Master Berry, you have to call the


    shots for me. This kid is too arrogant! He injured so many of my guards and forced me to apologize! I


    can¡¯t take this lying down. I must teach him a lesson!¡±


    Jake took no notice of Stanley¡¯s address of Philip and immediately cursed.


    He stared at Philip gloomily and roared, ¡°You¡¯re dead! With Young Master Berry around, I won¡¯t let you


    off!¡±


    He was the typical viin. One second, he was begging for mercy on the floor. The next second, it was


    aplete reversal. He was simply throwing his weight around while riding on someone else¡¯s


    coattails.


    Philip nced sideways at Jake, and a chill shed in his eyes. He raised his hand and mmed the


    butt of the gun in Jake¡¯s face!


    Crack!


    Jake¡¯s front teeth shattered at once. He howled as he covered his bleeding mouth.


    ¡°H-How dare you?!¡± Jake almost died of pain!


    Of course, he was also furious. This damnable guy still dared to attack him while Stanley was standing


    here. He was not showing any respect to Stanley at all!


    Philip merely nced at him coldly and said, ¡°You talk too much. This is just a lesson for you.¡±


    Then, he turned to Stanley and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Berry, do you want to call the shots for


    him?¡±


    Stanley smiled and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Philip shrugged and flicked the gun in his hand while saying nonchntly, ¡°I think your appearance


    here is too much of a coincidence. It¡¯s more like you¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡±


    Hearing that, Stanley chuckled and said, ¡°Yeah, you guessed right. I¡¯ve been watching upstairs just to


    see what kind of person the rumored young patriarch of the rke family is. It seems that there¡¯s


    nothing special about you except for your short temper.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, if you want to gain an upper hand in an


    argument, I advise you to give up. You can only get to know me after close contact.¡±


    Hearing this, Stanley raised his brows. He looked at the howlingke beside him and said, ¡°Take Young


    Master Seely away.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jake roared furiously. ¡°Young Master Berry, you must do something about this! You have to kill him!


    Ouch, it hurts! Take me to the hospital quickly.¡±


    After Jake and the others left, Stanley said to Philip, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, if you don¡¯t mind, why not


    take a seat in my private room?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and felt uneasy. He did not have a good impression of Stanley Berry. M


    was kidnapped because of his father¡¯s n. He naturally had no good feelings toward Stanley Berry,


    the son of Cooper Berry.


    ¡°Excuse me, but I do mind.¡± Philip immediately declined and said to Fennel and the others behind him,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 2669

    Chapter 2669


    However, as soon as Philip and the others got up, the special bodyguards behind Stanley blocked their


    way.


    Stanley said ndly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re being too disrespectful to me. As the young


    patriarch of the rke family, are you afraid of me?¡±


    After saying this, Stanley was full of arrogance.


    Philip frowned, his eyes full of chills as he nced at the four special bodyguards of the Berry family


    who were blocking the way.


    ¡°Do you want to stop me too?¡± Philip said coldly.


    Behind him, Fennel, Ethan, and Rick stood up at the same time with cold gazes.


    The few bodyguards with special identities on the opposite side did not give in at all. They said coldly,


    ¡°Our young master is inviting all of you to have a seat in the private room. This way, please.¡±


    That was a bit domineering.


    With murderous intent in his eyes, Philip said coldly, ¡°What if l refuse?¡±


    In an instant, a fierce killing intent poured from Philip. The atmosphere in the surroundings immediately


    became ice-cold. Almost everyone could feel the extremely cold sharpness radiating from Philip¡¯s body!


    With just a brief exposure, that feeling made many people tremble from the depths of their souls.


    After hearing Philip¡¯s reply, the special bodyguards of the Berry family remained stoic and said coldly,


    ¡°Excuse us, then.¡±


    With that said, they stepped forward and wanted to take them away. As for Stanley, he looked as if he


    were watching a show. He stood there with a sneer.


    Seeing this, Philip said grimly, ¡°You asked for it!¡±


    Boom!


    He threw a punch at the special bodyguard who approached him. However, the other party seemed to


    have expected Philip¡¯s move and also threw a punch.


    Boom!


    The dull collision of fists resounded, making everyone tremble!


    The two stood in the same spot, motionless.


    Philip froze, frowned, and immediately understood. This team of special bodyguards was not ordinary


    people but disciples. They were also quite strong!


    This man could actually resist Philip¡¯s blow.


    Fennel and the others also faced the same situation.


    At this moment, Stanley snorted as if he had expected this and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡®t


    waste your energy. They¡¯re not ordinary people but my father¡¯s personal bodyguards. Their strength is


    not inferior to mine. Well, do you want to have a seat in my private room now?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If their strength was not inferior to Stanley, it meant that these four people had actually reached the


    realm of the king of disciples in the sixth zone. That terrifying?


    Cooper Berry actually had such powerful bodyguards by his side?


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Fennel, Ethan, and Rick. The three of them also shook their


    heads secretly, which meant that it was not necessary to start a conflict now.


    Thus, Philip said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 2670

    Chapter 2670


    Stanley chuckled, turned around, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and swaggered away. He left the


    first floor of the bar and walked to a very luxurious private room on the second floor. It was thergest


    and most extravagant private room in Jumbo Bar with aplete view of the entire bar. It was also why


    Stanley had noticed the dispute between Philip and Jake earlier on.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, they arrived at the private room.


    Stanley sat down, cheerfully poured a few sses of specially brewed whisky for Philip and the others,


    and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, please have a seat.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip was not afraid and walked in. He sat down but did not take the ss from Stanley.


    ¡°Just say what you need to. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to discuss between us,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Stanley shrugged, leaned back, and said directly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, my father may not have a


    good impression of you, but I¡¯m different. I hope we can be friends, close friends.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Friends? Maybe you¡¯ve misunderstood the meaning of this word,


    Young Master Berry. You and I will never befriends because to me, your father is someone I must kill at


    any cost. Do you want to be friends with a man who¡¯s about to kill your father?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± While chuckling Stanley said, ¡°You¡¯re very forthright, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for


    you to deal with my father. My father has made too many enemies in his life, and you¡¯re not the one


    who wants to kill him. However, my father is still alive and well. He¡¯s the deputy consul of the Nonagon.


    Now, the consul has been sealed again by the grand master of your rke family. To be honest, after


    three months, my father can be the new consul of the Nonagon. When the timees, the entire


    Nonagon will belong to my father. Do you think you can still kill him?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened. With chills in his eyes, he said, ¡°Are you saying that the rke


    family can¡¯t do anything to your Berry family at all?¡±


    Stanley chuckled and said frankly, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the Nonagon, your rke family can¡¯t do anything to


    my Berry family at all. This country is not the world of your rke family. Although the rke family


    has the financial resources and strength that amazes everyone,pared to the Nonagon, we may be


    better than you in certain aspects.¡±


    At Philip¡¯s silence, Stanley continued, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, both you and I should be clear about


    the upward trend of the world. Why don¡¯t we join hands to create the future together? As long as the


    rke family joins forces with the Berry family, the entire country will belong to us. Don¡¯t you wish to


    have greater power and strength in your hands?¡±


    Hearing Stanley¡¯s tempting words, Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, do you want to


    control the supernatural disciple forces in the country together with me? Is this your idea or your


    father¡¯s?¡±


    Stanley took a sip of whiskey and said, ¡°It¡¯s my idea, of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then how can I believe that you have the ability to cooperate with me? As you have mentioned,


    your father will be the new Nonagon consul in three months. Even if I want to cooperate, I should


    do so with your father. Why should I cooperate with you instead?¡± Philip smiled lightly and asked.


    Stanley chuckled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re wrong in thinking this. My father will never


    cooperate with you. In his opinion, getting rid of you is his greatest wish, but I¡¯m different. I think mutual


    cooperation is the best choice.¡±


    Stanley continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about my proposal? During the disciplepetition three days


    later, I hope to receive your reply.¡±

 Chapter 2671

    Chapter 2671


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said tly, ¡°You seem to have put much thought into this. If I understand


    correctly, will you join forces with your father against us if I don¡¯t agree to cooperate with you?¡±


    Stanley shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. After all, no one wants another enemy.¡±


    Philip got up and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, then. In three days, I¡¯ll see you at the


    disciplepetition.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and left with Fennel and the others.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After Philip left, Stanley finished the drink in his hand and made a beckoning gesture. He said to a


    bodyguard behind him, ¡°Follow them and watch their movements. Report everything back to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±


    The special bodyguard responded respectfully before he turned and left the bar.


    At the same time, another person walked in from the door


    This person was eight feet tall and walked briskly with an imposing air. He was none other than the


    master of Terrain Vi, Ernest Turner. Of course, Vi Master Cyril Hopper followed closely behind him.


    The two stood at the door, bowed respectfully to Stanley, and greeted, ¡°Young Master Berry¡­¡±


    Stanley nodded silently, his attitude aloof. He motioned for them to sit.


    After Ernest took his seat, he asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°Young Master Berry, why did you let him leave


    like that? You even want to cooperate with him? He belongs on Leon Jefferson¡¯s side from the South.¡±


    Stanleyughed as he looked at Ernest and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s on no one¡¯s side. In front of him,


    Leon Jefferson is just an errand boy.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing that, Ernest was taken aback.


    Until now, he still did not know Philip¡¯s true identity. Stanleyughed and told Ernest and Cyril about


    Philip¡¯s identity as well as the rke family.


    After a long time, Ernest and Cyril were full of horror!


    ¡°No wonder he could destroy the Singer family single-handedly. So, he¡¯s the young patriarch of the


    rke family!¡±


    Ernest¡¯s heart beat like a drum, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He had actually


    opposed the young patriarch of the rke family.


    With just a word from the other party, Terrain Vi could follow right in the Singer family¡¯s footsteps.


    At that thought, Ernest sweated more profusely.


    Seeing this, Stanley chuckled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, don¡¯t worry too much. If he wanted to deal


    with Terrain Vi, he would have done so already. Maybe he made a bet with you for the disciple


    competition three dayster because he was worried that making any other move would trigger a


    counterattack from the Northern supernatural disciples and cause unnecessary trouble. So, you should


    rx and prepare well for the disciplepetition in three days. As long as we win, nothing will be a


    problem.¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest calmed down and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, with your presence, please rest


    assured that we¡¯ll definitely win the disciplepetition three dayster!¡±

 Chapter 2672

    Chapter 2672


    Stanleyughed and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, the oue is still uncertain. As far as I know, Philip


    has recruited three helpers. Plus Ray Warren and the other person from the South, they have a 60%


    chance of winning.¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest was taken aback before heughed and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, you worry too


    much. What sort of helpers can he find? Vi Master Hopper and I have already figured it out. Even if


    he can find helpers, he only has a 40% chance of winning. If Philip and Fennel face Young Master


    Berry and Young Master Singer, the 40% chance will drop to 20%. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±


    Stanley shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice the other two behind him when they left just now?¡±


    Ernest jolted at this question, and he carefully recalled the scene just now. Indeed, there were three


    people behind Philip just now. Apart from Fennel, he did not know the other two.


    Were those two the participants in thispetition?


    However, something was amiss. Ernest did not notice any disciple aura from those two at all.


    ¡°Young Master Berry, those two don¡¯t seem to be disciples, right? Why do we need to worry about such


    helpers?¡± Ernest asked.


    Cyril also said, ¡°Yes, Young Master Berry, those two seem very ordinary to me.¡±


    Stanley smiled and said, ¡°You know too little about this world. Those two may look like ordinary people


    to you, but in my opinion, they¡¯re true experts. They¡¯re no less powerful than the kingship holders of the


    fifth zone!¡±


    Hiss!


    Ernest and Cyril gasped.


    How was this possible?


    They had no aura of a disciple at all.


    ¡°Young Master Berry, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Those two really look very ordinary.¡± Ernest simply could not


    believe it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, Young Master Berry, I think those two are just filling in the numbers,¡± Cyril added.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and said solemnly, ¡°Do you know what the Berry family does?¡±


    Ernest said, ¡°They¡¯re dedicated to the study of the human body and the transformation of supernatural


    disciples.¡±


    That was right. The Berry family and the Lovce family had the same objective.


    However, the Berry family was recognized by the country and affirmed by the Nonagon. They were


    committed to the study of supernatural disciples. Once the research produced results, even ordinary


    people could be turned into disciples. They were the authority in the field of biological gic


    technology. However, the Lovce family was different. Their research was not tolerated by the


    country. They were cruel and full of bloodshed.


    Stanley said, ¡°Those two are not simply supernatural disciples. If I guessed correctly, although they¡¯re


    just ordinary people, they have the strengthparable to disciples. They must have been gically


    modified by the rke family. On the surface, they look like ordinary people, but once they turn on the


    chain sequence of their genes, they can unleash their hidden strength. This is why Philip asked them


    for help.¡±


    Hearing Stanley¡¯s exnation, the faces of Ernest and Cyril went dark. ording to Stanley, the


    helpers found by Philip were not weak at all.


    Did they really have a 60% chance of winning?


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Ernest asked anxiously.


    Stanley smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though he found such helpers, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid


    of. Auric Singer and I will defeat them mercilessly and make them lose any chance of winning. As for


    the rest, we¡¯ll leave it to Terrain Vi.¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest smiled. He got up and said with a bow, ¡°With Young Master Berry around, it¡¯s no


    problem.¡±


    After saying that, Ernest and Cyril left Jumbo Bar. What happened at the Jumbo Bar tonight was


    quickly squashed by an unknown force.


    After Ernest and Cyril returned to Terrain Vi, Ernest could not calm down at all. He paced back and


    forth in the hall worriedly. He asked, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, what do you think are our chances of


    winning?¡±


    Cyril said indifferently, ¡°Vi Master Turner, please rx. Since Young Master Berry said so, he must


    have full confidence. As long as we calm down and act ording to the n, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ernest nodded but shook his head again. He said, ¡°No way, I can¡¯t help feeling uneasy. If we can lower


    their chances of winning, that¡¯ll be better.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cyril asked.

 Chapter 2673

    Chapter 2673


    Ernest stopped and looked at Cyril with narrowed eyes. He made a swiping motion across his neck and


    said, ¡°Find some people and make things difficult for those guys. As long as they can¡¯t participate in the


    competition or are dead, victory will be ours!¡±


    Cyril was stunned for a moment and said worriedly, ¡°Vi Master Turner, he¡¯s the young patriarch of the


    rke family, after all. Even Young Master Berry doesn¡¯t dare to so casuallyy a finger on him. As the


    weaker force, if we make a rash move, maybe it¡¯ll cause unnecessary trouble. Moreover, they¡¯re not


    weak. If we send normal people over, we¡¯ll just be sending them to their deaths.¡±


    Ernest¡¯s eyes froze, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If we can¡¯t kill them, we can take action against their


    families. For example, the Warren family of Golden City, the parents of Ray Warren, and his brother


    and sister-inw. The other one is Tony Hart¡¯s daughter. If we capture them, do you think the other two


    will stillpete?¡±


    Hearing this, Cyril understood. He frowned and asked, ¡°Vi Master Turner, are you sure we should do


    this?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ernest turned around, looked at Cyril seriously, and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, if we don¡¯t do this, what


    are our chances of winning? All¡¯s fair in love and war. Now that we have reached this stage, we can


    only be ruthless! If Philip rke wins, neither of us will end well!¡±


    Cyril nodded, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements now!¡±


    With that said, Cyril turned around and left the hall. Ernest stood in the hall with his hands behind his


    back, his eyes full of killing intent. He clenched his fists angrily and said, ¡° Philip rke, this time, let¡¯s


    see what happens! You¡¯ll never win!¡±


    On this side, after Cyril left the hall, he quickly arranged two teams of killers with extraordinary strength


    to infiltrate Golden City and Sunbury in the south. These two teams of killers had the strength of


    disciples in the fifth zone and specialized in assassinating disciples.


    ***


    Golden City, rainy day.


    The entire Golden City looked like a spilled bowl of golden soup in the rain.


    At this time, in a small manor in Golden City that belonged to the Warren family.


    Bodyguards patrolled back and forth in the manor. However, on this rainy night, several ghostly figures


    quickly fell from the sky!


    Swish, swish!


    Several bodyguards fell in the rainy night and were dragged to the side. Then, the four figures in


    special night costumes looked at each other and lowered their bodies with weapons such as daggers.


    They quickly spread out and searched for targets in the manor!


    Swish! Poofl


    Muffled thuds and screams could be heard everywhere. The thick stench of blood soon permeated the


    damp air of the rainy night.


    Meanwhile, in a small family in Sunbury.


    Several figures fell into a pool of blood and rainwater. The blood mixed with the rainwater and flowed


    down the drains.


    ***


    Bang!


    In a hotel in Beechwood City.


    Philip was furious!


    ¡°What did you say? The Warren family and Hart family were wiped out overnight?!¡±

 Chapter 2674

    Chapter 2674


    Philip was furious and smashed the wine ss in his hand. At this moment, he was full of chills. The


    killing intent filled the entire suite.


    Leon Jefferson also scowled. He clenched his fists angrily and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Ernest


    Turner and his people are too vicious to think of such a malicious trick! The killers they secretly sent out


    last night were all expert disciples with strength in the fifth zone. For them to deal with secr people is


    simply massacre!¡±


    ¡°The Warren family and Hart family, including all the servants and non-core personnel were ughtered


    overnight! The remaining head of the Warren family, including Ray Warren¡¯s brother and sister-inw


    as well as Tony Hart¡¯s daughter were all kidnapped. Their bodies weren¡¯t found at the scene.¡±


    At this point, Leon¡¯s anger became more intense. He never expected that. Ernest and Cyril would do


    such an inhumane thing just to lower their odds of winning!


    Overnight, 72 people died tragically!


    The important members of the Warren and Hart families also disappeared.


    After Leon learned about it, he quickly dispatched people for search and rescue but found nothing.


    From the clues found on the scene, they could only determine that these people came from the North.


    After careful thought, it was not difficult to guess who the mastermind behind this was.


    After listening to Leon, Philip¡¯s face was dark, and his eyes were full of anger. He also did not expect


    the master of Terrain Vi, Ernest Turner, who represented the entire Northern supernatural disciple


    community, to do such a thing.


    Was this Ernest¡¯s idea or Stanley Berry¡¯s?


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, what¡¯s the situation now? Any other news?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Leon replied, ¡°The scene has beenpletely cordoned off, and the people from the Supernatural


    Bureau have intervened in the investigation. However, such a massacre can¡¯t be solved in a day or


    two. Mr. Sun of the Supernatural Bureau¡¯s Southern division just sent me a message that it¡¯ll take at


    least three days to find the kidnapped Warren and Hart family members.¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯ll take three days?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Leon was also skeptical, but the Supernatural Bureau was too powerful. Matty disturbances in the


    supernatural disciple world were handed over to them to deal with. It was an institution personally


    approved by the Imperial Preceptor. Thus, with such immense power, their word was the sky!


    If they said three days, no one could argue with them. However, this duration was too coincidental. It


    happened to be one day after the end of the disciplepetition.


    Was there some other implication in this?


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sacha was sure it¡¯d take three days,¡± Leon replied with a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he stood with his hands behind his back He looked at the street view of


    Beechwood City through therge French windows.


    A vi halfway up the mountain appeared in his eyes. That was Terrain Vi. As if he sensed


    something, Philip seemed to make eye contact through the air with Ernest Turner who stood at the


    memorial altar of Terrain Vi. There seemed to be a spark in the air.


    With a sneer on his face, Ernest was dressed in pale golden clothes with Cyril standing behind him.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡±


    Cyril said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, you can rest assured that everything has been handled very well with


    no evidence or trace left behind. Moreover, I¡¯ve contacted Mr. Sacha of the Supernatural Bureau¡¯s


    Southern division. Three dayster, we¡¯ll just hand the people over.¡±

 Chapter 2675

    Chapter 2675


    Ernest smiled smugly.


    ¡°Hmph, in my opinion, the young patriarch of the rke family is just an immature boy. He¡¯s nothing


    worth mentioning. In front of people like us, he has no choice but to back down because this is


    Beechwood City, the territory of Terrain Vi!¡± Ernest said solemnly with irresistible severity.


    ¡°Pass my order. From today on, no guests are allowed! Especially Philip or his friends, if they¡¯re here to


    question us, refuse them directly,¡± Ernest said to a few subordinates behind him.


    ¡°Yes, Vi Master!¡± Several subordinates responded and left to execute his order.


    Cyril smiled and said, ¡°Let me say my congrattions in advance for your victory in this year¡¯s disciple


    competition.¡±


    Ernestughed, turned around, and said to Cyril, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, you¡¯ve made your contribution


    in this matter too. As long as we can stabilize the position of Terrain Vi and defeat Young Patriarch


    rke, the entire South will be under our control. When the timees, you can take over the Cherry


    Vi in the South. We can work hand-in-hand in the North and the South. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Cyril was excited and quickly said, ¡°Thank you for your support. I¡¯ll definitely serve you to


    the best of my ability!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ernest¡¯sughter echoed throughout the vi.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He withdrew his gaze with chills in his eyes and said to Leon behind him, ¡°Send


    someone to contact Mr. Sacha of the Supernatural Bureau and tell him I want to ask him some


    questions aboutst night¡¯s incident. Also, release the news in the whole country to capture the disciple


    assassins fromst night! Anyone who provides a clue will receive a reward of 10 million! If the clue is


    very favorable, 50 million! If we can capture the assassin, 100 million!¡±


    ¡°In short, we must catch all the assassins before the disciplepetition at all costs and rescue all the


    kidnapped members of the Warren and Hart families!¡±


    Leon quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make immediate arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Also, how did you deal with Ray and Tony?¡± Philip asked.


    Leon shook his head and said, ¡°I just received news from Wa that Ray has just left the mountain. He


    was supposed toe over today and prepare for thepetition, but because of this incident, he has


    already returned to Golden City. As for whether he can participate in thepetition, I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    ¡°As for Tony, because he has been traveling all the time, I have no news of him.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip nodded and said, ¡°Send someone to Golden City to calm Ray down first. In


    addition, immediately send someone to look for Tony and contact him as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let


    them do anything rash.¡±


    After saying this, Philip sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m most worried that they won¡¯t participate in thepetition


    because of this matter. In that way, Ernest will achieve his goal.¡±


    Leon naturally understood and said, ¡°Then we only have two days.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯m going to Terrain Vi.¡±


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, do you want to see Ernest Turner?¡± Leon asked in surprise.


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Everyone is aware of this matter. I¡¯m going to meet him and hear what


    he has to say.¡±

 Chapter 2676

    Chapter 2676


    Leon quickly said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, that¡¯s too risky. Ernest has already done such a thing. If


    you go meet him now, I¡¯m worried something may happen to you.¡±


    Leon had a point. After all, Ernest even dared to assassinate the Warren and Hart families, which


    meant that he was no longer afraid of Philip¡¯s identity. Such a person was the most dangerous.


    Hearing that, Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, I just want to meet him and see what he wants to do.¡±


    After that, Philip¡®s eyes twinkled coldly. By daring to do this, Ernest was opposing Philip.


    Seeing this, Leon made no furtherment and just said, ¡°Let me go with you, then. Even if something


    happens, we can look out for each other.¡±


    Philip turned to look at Leon and said, ¡°Okay, you can make the arrangements, then. In ten minutes,


    we¡¯ll set off for Terrain Vi.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Leon responded and quickly made arrangements.


    Ten minutester, he and Philip sat in a Mercedes-Benz and headed straight for Terrain Vi.


    At the main entrance of Terrain Vi, Philip got off the car and looked up. The huge gatehouse was


    made of white jade engraved with the name of the vi. It looked quaint yet spectacr. The vi was


    located atop a small mountain, which towered above the rest, and the surrounding buildings looked


    very imposing. As expected of Terrain Vi. It looked quite majestic.


    At this moment, four bodyguards in ck suits stood in front of the Vi¡¯s main entrance.


    Philip tucked his hands in his trouser pockets and walked up the steps, followed by Leon.


    Two of the bodyguards took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Please stop. The vi master will not


    receive visitors today. Please go back.¡±


    ¡°No visitors?¡± Leon asked doubtfully before he said coldly, ¡°Stop with these pretenses. Tell Ernest


    Turner that Leon Jefferson and Philip rke are here to see him!¡±


    However, the two bodyguards remained motionless and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the vi master has given


    the order that no visitors are allowed for today and tomorrow. Please go back. You cane back


    again two dayster if there¡¯s anything urgent.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip and Leon frowned.


    He refused to see guests due to a guilty conscience. It seemed that Ernest was expecting them and


    deliberately avoiding them.


    Philip¡¯s face was cold as he looked up at the quaint hall of the vi halfway up the mountain.


    That building was big and imposing. A figure could be seen vaguely on the balcony, staring coldly at


    the two visitors at the main entrance.


    It was none other than Ernest Turner.


    With an indifferent expression and a sneer, he asked Cyril behind him, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, do you


    think I should meet Young Patriarch rke?¡±


    Cyril looked down at the two small figures at the entrance at the foot. of the mountain and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    totally up to you. Personally, I¡¯d choose to see him. After all, his appearance here means that he


    suspects us. In that case, we should try to meet him and probe a little. We may get some unexpected


    results. Moreover, we can also do something to put some pressure on Young Patriarch rke to test


    him out.¡±


    Ernest pondered before he nodded and said, ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s see him, then.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2677

    Chapter 2677


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. Leon had started arguing with the bodyguards and was even prepared to fight.


    However, at this moment, someone ran down the stairs, bowed, and said with a smile, ¡°Oh my, Young


    Patriarch rke, Vi Master Jefferson, I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person. This is an honor for our


    vi!¡±


    Leon frowned and looked at Cyril who came running over. He scoffed and said coldly, ¡°Hmph, Cyril


    Hopper, stop ying tricks. We want to meet Ernest Turner!¡±


    Cyril smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, why are you so angry? Did something happen?¡±


    Was he ying dumb?


    Leon could not bear it any longer. He raised his fingers angrily and chided, ¡°Cyril Hopper, are you still


    ying dumb at this point? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Leon was livid!


    If Philip had not reminded him not to get angry on their way here, he would have charged into Terrain


    V and destroyed everything!


    With a smile, Cyril said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, forgive me, but I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re


    saying.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Leon was furious and was about to take action.


    At this moment, Philip smiled and stopped Leon, motioning for him to calm down. He then looked at


    Cyril indifferently and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, lead the way please.¡±


    Cyril dared not dy and immediately turned around to lead the way. Soon, they crossed the stairs and


    arrived at the main hall of Terrain Vi halfway up the mountain.


    A small square paved with white marble stood in front of the main hall with a high tform that


    overlooked the entirendscape below the mountain.


    With one nce, Philip knew that Ernest must have been standing here looking at everything at the


    entrance just now.


    Cyril stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Vi Master Jefferson, Vi Master


    Turner is waiting for you in the side hall.¡±


    ¡°Side hall?¡±


    Hearing this, Leon frowned, and his face became even darker. Ernest Turner was trying to exert his


    authority by receiving them in the side hall, which was undoubtedly a humiliation to Philip!


    However, Philip just smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Vi Master Hopper.¡±


    Cyril smiled, and a hint of ruthlessness shed in the corner of his eyes. He had wanted to take the


    opportunity to humiliate Philip and see how the other party would react. However, Philip had been calm


    and indifferent since the beginning, which made Cyril a little apprehensive.


    To be the young patriarch of the rke family at such a young age, he was actually not arrogant or


    impetuous! The future for this young man was unlimited.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Soon, Cyril led Philip and Leon to the side hall. At this moment, Ernest sat on the main seat in the side


    hall.


    The hall was not big and could amodate a few dozen people. The ce was surrounded by


    paintings and bookshelves.


    Ernest sat on the main seat while sipping tea. When Philip and Leon walked in, he did not pretend to


    get up and greet them. He just ced his teacup down and asked, ¡°Young Patriarch rke and Vi


    Master Jefferson, what¡¯s the purpose for your sudden visit to Terrain Vi?¡±


    Philip stood in the side hall and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He stared at Ernest and asked


    directly, ¡°Did you arrange for someone to deal with the Warren and Hart families?¡±


    Ernest was taken aback, and a chill shed in his eyes. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t


    know what you¡¯re talking about. What about the Warren and Hart families?¡±

 Chapter 2678

    Chapter 2678


    Philip said, ¡°Last night, a group of disciple assassins with the strength of the fifth zoneunched an


    attack on the Warren and Hart families in the South, killing 72 people. All the important members of the


    Warren and Hart families have disappeared. Aren¡¯t you the one who arranged for this to happen?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ernest stood up in shock and asked, ¡°How could such a thing happen?!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He looked at Leon and asked, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, they¡¯re the families in your South. Did something


    like this really happen?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a henchman rushed in from the door, knelt on the floor in a hurry, and


    shouted, ¡°Vi Master Turner, something has happened. The Warren and Hart families in the South


    suffered a massacrest night. This case has been taken over by the Supernatural Bureau.¡±


    An imperceptible sneer shed across Ernest¡¯s mouth as he chided, ¡°I already know! How are you


    doing your job? It took you so long to inform me. Young Patriarch rke and Vi Master Jefferson had


    to tell me in person! Get lost!¡±


    Watching the old fox acting like this, Philip and Leon were full of anger.


    Ernest Turner was too good at acting.


    Then, Ernest smiled pretentiously and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Vi Master Jefferson, see, I just


    received the news too. For such a tragic thing to happen, Terrain Vi will not sit idly by and do nothing.


    If you need any help, I¡¯ll definitely try my best and help you catch those vicious killers as soon as


    possible! We must punish them severely!¡±


    Hearing Ernest¡¯s hypocritical words, Leon could not hold back any longer. He pointed at Ernest and


    shouted, ¡°Ernest Turner, it¡¯s obvious that you did it. Why are you still putting on an act here? If you


    have the guts to do it, why don¡¯t you have the guts to admit it?¡±


    Seeing the angry Leon, Ernest shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, this is nder.


    Without evidence, how can you say that I did it? No matter how evil I may be, I wouldn¡¯t do such a


    thing. Vi Master Jefferson, don¡¯t get carried away by your anger and say something by mistake.


    That¡¯ll affect the friendship between the North and South.¡±


    Hearing that, Leon¡¯s face turned pale with anger.


    At this time, Philip said ndly, ¡°Maybe we misunderstood, Vi Master Turner.¡±


    Ernest smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s not a problem. I just want to know the


    current situation of the Warren and Hart families now. Have you found any clues? Do you need my


    help?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°No need. Since you don¡¯t know much about it, we won¡¯t disturb you any


    longer.¡±


    Ernest nodded and said, ¡°Is there anything else, Young Patriarch rke?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m just here to see what you¡¯re doing right now.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around to leave. However, when he reached the door, Philip suddenly


    stopped and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, I have to remind you that if you can do some things, so can I. I


    just wonder if the talents on your side can withstand a lesson from the battle god of the rke family.¡±


    Boom!


    Ernest¡¯s head buzzed at Philip¡¯s remark!


    In his line of sight, Philip left.


    ¡°Vi Master Hopper, what did he mean by thatst remark?¡± Ernest got a fright at Philip¡¯sst words.


    Cyril frowned and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, don¡¯t worry. Maybe he¡¯s just trying to scare you and make


    you lose sight of things.¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest nodded and said, ¡°I hope so, but I still feel uneasy.¡±


    Battle god of the rke family? What was Philip going to do?

 Chapter 2679

    Chapter 2679


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. After he returned to the hotel, his face was full of chills. He stood in front of the


    French windows, dialed a number, and said coldly, ¡°Uncle Tango, I need your help.¡±


    On the other end of the line, a gruff voice rang out. ¡°Young Patriarch, how may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Help me teach some people a lesson. Remember, don¡¯t kill them. Just teach them a lesson and make


    them lie on the bed for a few months,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the voice on the line said.


    After he ended the call, Philip looked at the distance somberly and said, ¡°Ernest Turner, I hope you


    don¡¯t regret your actions.¡±


    ***


    Half a dayter, Ernest and Cyril were discussing in the hall of the vi. Suddenly, a guard at the door


    rushed in, knelt on the floor, and said while panting for breath, ¡°Vi Master Turner, something has


    happened!¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest frowned and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you panicking?¡±


    The kneeling guard quickly said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, we just received the news that someone has


    challenged the Crawford and Lewitt families. The sons of the two families were severely injured in one


    move, and they¡¯re unable to participate in the disciplepetition the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest stood up in shock and crushed his chair with one strike. His face was cold, and his


    eyes shed with biting anger!


    ¡°Philip rke! It must be Philip rke!¡± Ernest roared.


    He finally understood the meaning of Philip¡¯sst remark!


    Cyril asked quickly, ¡°What about the Jones, Woods, and Hunter families? And several other families


    who¡¯ll be participating in thepetition? Did anything happen to them too?¡±


    The guard shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t received any news yet.¡±


    Cyril breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly, ¡°Quick, notify them immediately and tell them not to see


    any guests!¡±


    However, after Cyril said that, another guard rushed in again at the door. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Vi


    Master Turner, Vi Master Hopper, something bad has happened. Five families including the Jones,


    Woods, and Hunter families were challenged by someone. The young masters and youngdies of the


    five families were all severely injured! The grand masters of the five families tried to stop the


    challenger, but they were all severely injured in one move! T-They won¡¯t be able topete!¡±


    Bang!


    Hearing this, Ernest smashed the pir beside him with a punch and said angrily, ¡°Damn it! How dare


    he do this? If this goes on, how are we going topete?¡±


    Cyril also said coldly, ¡°Vi Master Turner, we might¡¯ve made a big mistake. To be able to defeat so


    many people with one move, including the grand masters of several families, I think the person who did


    this is no simple character.¡±


    Of course, Ernest had to agree, but since things had reached this point, there was no turning back.


    ¡°Hmph! Do a reselection of talents immediately. Also, spread the news that the South has the ambition


    to take over the North! At the same time, issue a joint petition with all the families to the Supernatural


    Bureau and ask them to take action to resolve this matter!¡± Ernest said angrily.


    Cyril nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way now.¡±


    Then, he asked, ¡°What should we do with the captured members of the Warren and Hart families?¡±


    A trace of ruthlessness shed in Ernest¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Kill them all!¡±

 Chapter 2680

    Chapter 2680


    Cyril trembled at Ernest¡¯s order.


    He said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, do we really want to take things that far? They¡¯re the core members of


    the Warren and Hart families, the close rtives of Ray Warren and Tony Hart. If we do that and things


    come to light, there¡¯s no way we can get away with this.¡±


    Ernest turned his head abruptly, looked at Cyril grimly, and said, ¡°Are you afraid? Do you want to be a


    sinner of the Northern supernatural disciple world and an ant at the bottom of Philip¡¯s sole?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Cyril jolted at Ernest¡¯s words and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, I¡¯m not afraid but¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it immediately! Since Philip dares to do this, he shouldn¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Ernest


    roared.


    Cyril nodded and left quickly. Then, he got into a car and sped toward an abandoned training ground in


    the west of Beechwood City.


    This training ground was located on the outskirts with mountains and quarries nearby. There was an


    abandoned site at the edge of the quarry, which was the training ground.


    Cyril¡¯s car stopped here. He got out of the car with a dark face as he nced at the surrounding


    environment.


    A subordinate approached him with a ttering smile and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, what brings you


    here?¡±


    With an unpleasant look on his face, Cyril said, ¡°Where is everyone being locked up?¡±


    The leading man quickly said, ¡°They¡¯re inside. Pleasee with me¡­¡±


    Then, they walked toward the abandoned house at the back of the training ground.


    This scene was clearly captured by an eight-fold scope lying in ambush behind a bush on a nearby hill.


    Two people werepletely hidden behind the bushes. The man with the sniper rifle stared through


    the lens at the person walking and said into the headset, ¡°No. 7 has found the target¡¯s position.¡±


    At the same time, in the hotel suite, Leon received the news from his subordinates and quickly


    reported, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we found them at an abandoned training ground in the west.


    Several people are keeping close watch now. However, they mentioned that Cyril¡¯s presence at the


    scene may not be a good thing for the Warren and Hart family members.¡±


    Philip stood at the French window and said, ¡°Arrange for some people to rescue the hostages. Also,


    capture Cyril Hopper alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leon responded and quickly made arrangement.


    Back to Cyril¡¯s side. He had entered the abandoned house at this moment. There was a pungent smell


    of blood in the dark room. The ce was divided into two areas, and there were more than a dozen


    people who were tied up.


    These people were ragged and unkempt. They were in very low spirits and had blood stains all over


    them. Their hands and feet were also chained together with iron chains.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and several people walked in. These people huddled


    together nervously, and the chains made loud nking sounds.


    Cyril stepped in with a frown and waved his hand in front of his nose.


    The man in front of him smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, look, everyone¡¯s here. No


    one can escape.¡±


    Cyril nodded, and his eyes fell on the panic-stricken hostages. Then, he said to the man beside him,


    ¡°Kill everyone! Dig a pit and bury them. Leave no evidence behind! After everything is done, take care


    of those underlings outside. Remember, leave no traces!¡±


    The man with a grim face quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±


    The hostages of the Warren and Hart families were made up of the old and the weak. Hearing Cyril¡¯s


    words at this moment, they started screaming. Unfortunately, their mouths were taped.


    Cyril frowned, but at this point, he could only resort to this. After leaving the order, Cyril turned around


    and left. He returned to his car and told the driver to drive away.


    On this side, the man who sent Cyril away turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Boys, let¡¯s get to


    work!¡±


    These people were armed with guns. They approached the house and aimed their guns at the


    hostages of the Warren and Hart families.


    Seeing this group of Viins at this moment, the hostages burst into tears as they lowered their heads


    to wee the arrival of death.


    The leading man waved his hand with a cruel smile on his face!


    Bang, bang, bang!

 Chapter 2681

    Chapter 2681


    Something unexpected happened!


    In an instant, three teams of fully armedbatants appeared. One team fell from the sky and broke


    through the ceiling above. One team rushed in from one side and crashed through a wall with an


    armored tank, while the other one broke through the windows. Others rushed in through the doors!


    The three teams of fully armedbatants with guns in their hands brought the scene under control in


    an instant!


    ¡°Drop your weapons! On the ground!¡±


    ¡°Do not resist or we will fire!¡±


    ¡°Down on the ground!¡±


    Seeing this scene, the man in the lead still wanted to resist and roared, ¡°Charge out!¡±


    However!


    Rat- tat-tat! Rapid gunshots!


    More than a dozen vicious people guarding the hostages were shot and fell in a pool of blood. The


    scene was cleaned up in an instant!


    All the hostages were rescued.


    The leader of the team also quickly reported back, ¡°All the hostages have been rescued, but Cyril


    Hopper was not found at the scene.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come back first.¡±


    Meanwhile, Cyril sat in his car and passed by a dense forest. He was about to head back to


    Beechwood City. However, the car braked suddenly.


    In the car, Cyril was jolted forward and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know how to drive?¡±


    ¡°Vi Master Hopper, we¡¯ve been blocked,¡± the driver said.


    Hearing that, Cyril frowned. Through the car window, he saw seven or eight figures in ck clothes on


    the mountain trail. All of them had weapons and were staring at the car indifferently. Seeing this, Cyril


    turned his head to the back of the car and seemed to realize something.


    At the same time, those people had surrounded them.


    Cyril said coldly, ¡°Run them over!¡±


    Zoom!


    The car started quickly and rushed out of the blockade!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    This group of people quickly tried to use firepower to stop them, but this car was bulletproof.


    Seeing that the car was about to escape, the leader shouted, ¡°After them!¡±


    In an instant, a chase unfolded. In the end, a few missiles wereunched and blew the car into the air,


    igniting balls of mes.


    A figure spread out its wings like an eagle, full of energy pressure and power of rules!


    Cyril fell from the sky, his eyes cold. Most of his clothes were burned. Hended with a bang and


    stared at the eight people who had quickly surrounded him. These eight people, uniformly dressed,


    were disciple assassins.

 Chapter 2682

    Chapter 2682


    When he saw these eight people, Cyril¡¯s heart dropped to rock bottom. He knew that he was doomed


    today, but he would not give up without a fight!


    ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± Cyril sneered as he asked.


    Without waiting for an answer, he increased his aura to its peak and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.


    After all, I¡¯m a disciple who just entered the sixth zone!¡±


    A thunder-like roar echoed throughout the mountain forest. Birds and beasts scattered!


    Cyril¡¯s demeanor was no longer like a normal person at this moment and was extremely fierce.


    The eight people did not waste any words with Cyril at all and just charged at him. They were disciples


    of the fourth and fifth zones with very strong overallbat effectiveness!


    Bang, thud!


    Rumble!


    Instantly, the ce was engulfed by the battle. Cyril wandered among the eight people and fought non-


    stop.


    Both partiesunched killing moves. Cyril was a disciple of the sixth zone, after all. Hisprehension


    and control over the power of rules were beyond what these disciples of the fourth and fifth zones could


    imagine. Therefore, after several rounds of battle, Cyril gained the upper hand and showed signs of


    suppressing the other party.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Cyril sent two disciple assassins flying with a punch and a kick. Heughed smugly and said, ¡°A bunch


    of trash like you dares to kill me? Dream on! Did Leon Jefferson send you here? He has greatly


    underestimated me! Today, all of you will die here!¡±


    With that said, Cyril charged forward!


    The eight people also fell from proactive to reactive mode. They were wounded too.


    Seeing that these eight people were in a crisis, a figure suddenly walked out of the forest with rhythmic


    footsteps. He was tall, handsome, and imposing with his hands tucked in his trouser pockets


    indifferently. He stared coldly at Cyril who was charging ahead.


    Suddenly, a whirlwind surged with raging energy pressure!


    Cyril stopped and stared fixedly at the figure that suddenly appeared and said with a sneer, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect Young Patriarch rke to show up in person.¡±


    Philip stood indifferently with a chill in his eyes and said, ¡°Your actions are beyond my limit of tolerance,


    so I want to meet you in person.¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! I¡¯m one of the masters of Terrain Vi, after all. Do you really think that I¡¯d be afraid of


    you?¡± Cyril shouted angrily.


    The anger that had been building up for a few days exploded at this moment. He threw a punch with


    raging energy pressure at Philip. In his mind, the arrogant Young Patriarch rke would turn into


    ashes in the next second!


    However, Philip merely raised his hand calmly.


    Bang!


    Cyril¡¯s domineering punch with raging energy pressure was received by Philip easily.


    Cyril was full of shock. He wanted to step back but could not move because his fist was grabbed by the


    other party.


    A trace of killing intent shed in Philip¡¯s eyes as he squeezed Cyril¡¯s fist and said, ¡°Vi Master


    Hopper, do you have any regrets?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Cyril was furious and kicked Philip.


    Bang!


    Philip raised his other hand and blocked it. The tremendous energy pressure where the two collided


    rumbled like andslide!


    Immediately after, Philip smirked and grabbed Cyril¡¯s foot with a backhand.


    Crack!


    The sound of broken bones resounded throughout the forest trail.

 Chapter 2683

    Chapter 2683


    Cyril roared in pain, ¡°Argh! How dare you?!¡±


    However, before Cyril could continue, Philip¡¯s fist mmed into Cyril¡¯s face like a meteor with raging


    airwaves.


    Bang!


    In an instant, Cyril flew out like a ray of light!


    Boom!


    He smashed through more than a dozen towering trees and fell to the ground. As he slid across, a


    deep pit of dozens of meters was razed on the ground.


    Smoke billowed!


    When Cyril fell to the ground and was about to get up, Philip was already in front of him. He raised his


    foot and stomped on Cyril¡¯s chest.


    Crack!


    The sound of broken ribs resounded through the forest trail again!


    Cyril roared in pain and lost all ability and will to resist. ¡°Argh! You¡¯re so cruel! Let go of me. I¡¯m the


    master of Terrain Vi and the head of the Hopper family in Beechwood City. You¡­¡±


    Cyril roared but his words were distorted by the pain in his leg and chest.


    ¡°So annoying!¡± Philip said coldly and raised his hand to form a sword from condensed air.


    Puff!


    The sword pierced through Cyril¡¯s arms and rendered them useless!


    ¡°Argh!¡± With a trembling roar from the depths of his soul, Cyril¡¯s bloodshot eyes popped wide open.


    His whole body tensed due to the pain. He stared at the indifferent Philip in front of him and said


    tremblingly, ¡°How dare you cripple me?! Vi Master Turner and all the families in the North will never


    let this rest!¡±


    Philip said impassively, ¡°Then let me experience the wrath of Terrain Vi and the Northern families.¡±


    After saying this, Philip exerted force on his feet again. Cyril passed out in pain!


    Then, Philip raised his eyebrows, looked up at the sky, and said, ¡°Bring him back.¡±


    The news that Cyril was caught in an ambush soon spread to Terrain Vi.


    Bang!


    Ernest was furious and smashed the newly arrived chair. A burst of anger surged through his body, and


    the kneeling guard trembled in fear.


    ¡°Immediately inform the guards of the entire vi to step up the security in the vi! Also, notify the 12


    Killers to find Cyril Hopper at all costs and bring him back. If they can¡¯t, kill him on the spot!¡± Ernest said


    solemnly.


    He could not allow Cyril to stray outside. If Cyril spilled all their ns, Ernest would be charged and


    wanted by the Supernatural Bureau.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, he confirmed again, ¡°Were all members of the Warren and Hart families rescued?¡±


    The guard replied, ¡°Yes. No survivors were found at the scene, and all the people of the Warren and


    Hart families have been rescued. However, all the evidence and clues that point to us at the scene


    were destroyed in advance, so they can¡¯t track us down.¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he got up and said, ¡°Carry out my orders quickly. I


    need to see Young Master Berry immediately.¡±


    After saying this, Ernest got up and headed to Stanley Berry¡¯s current residence. At this time, only


    Stanley could help him.

 Chapter 2684

    Chapter 2684


    Soon, Ernest took a special car to the vi where Stanley lived.


    This was a property owned by the Berry family in Beechwood City with a moderate size equivalent to a


    ser field. The vi looked like a white castle surrounded by trees and flowers.


    After being verified by the guards at the entrance, Ernest walked into the hall of the vi.


    At this moment, inside the hall, Stanley stood by the Window looking at the scenery in the courtyard.


    ¡°Young Master Berry, you have to help me!¡±


    Ernest entered the door and knelt on the floor.


    Stanley turned around, looked at the kneeling Ernest, and said mildly, ¡°I already know everything. To be


    honest, I don¡¯t like what you did. We could¡¯ve easily defeated Philip in a fair game, but for your selfish


    intentions, you sent disciple assassins to kidnap the Warren and Hart families. You can¡¯t keep this


    matter under wraps. Although you have people in the Supernatural Bureau, they¡¯ll definitely sell you out


    to protect themselves. What do you think are your chances of survival in a ce like the Supernatural


    Bureau?¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest trembled instinctively and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, I know my mistake now. On


    ount of the past, please save me! If you can resolve this matter, I¡¯ll serve you for the rest of my life!¡±


    Hearing this, Stanley pondered in silence and said, ¡°Get up!¡±


    Ernest got up. With his waist bent, he stood respectfully next to Stanley.


    Stanley said, ¡°You¡¯ve done something foolish. Fortunately, Philip has rescued the hostages. If they had


    died, you would¡¯ve had to atone with your death!¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat. He said, ¡°I just wanted to increase our chances


    of winning.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Stanley snorted and said, ¡°Then you should¡®ve wiped everything clean and left no one alive!


    Now, the hostages have been rescued, and Cyril Hopper has also been captured. If he spills


    everything, even I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Thud!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ernest was so frightened that he knelt on the floor again and shouted, ¡°Young Master Berry, you have


    to save me! Your father has people in the Supernatural Bureau. I beseech you to ask Deputy Consul


    Berry to intercede for me.¡±


    Stanley snorted coldly and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to help you, I wouldn¡¯t have let you in! Get up!¡±


    Ernest stood up tremblingly again. He bent his body lower and waited for Stanley to speak.


    After a long while, Stanley said, ¡°Send a team of people to assassinate Cyril at any cost. In short,


    everyone involved in this matter must be dealt with cleanly! On the Supernatural Bureau¡¯s side, I¡¯ll step


    in and intercede on your behalf, but I¡¯m not sure of the oue. The Supernatural Bureau isn¡¯t a ce


    we can interfere easily. As you and I know, the person behind it is that one!¡±


    Of course, Ernest knew who Stanley was talking about and said tremblingly, ¡°As long as you can help


    me get through this crisis, the Northern supernaturalmunity and all affluent families here will obey


    you, Young Master Berry!¡±


    Hearing this, Stanley sneered faintly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll deal with the rest, On Philip¡¯s side, don¡¯t try to


    cause trouble with him for the time being and just wait for the disciplepetition the day after


    tomorrow. As for the participants, use the people I select!¡±


    With that said, Stanley¡¯s bodyguard handed a list to Ernest.


    Ernest took a few nces and said with a bow, ¡°Yes, Young Master Berry. I¡®ll make arrangements


    immediately.¡±

 Chapter 2685

    Chapter 2685


    After saying that, Ernest silently left the hall.


    Stanley sat on the sofa in the hall, took a sip of tea, and said, ¡°Help me get in touch with Mr. Fern of the


    Northern Division in the Supernatural Bureau.¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. After he returned to the hotel, Leon found him and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke,


    Mr. Sacha of the Southern Supernatural Bureau division has been waiting in the side hall.¡±


    Philip hummed and headed toward the side hall without dy.


    When the door opened, he saw a middle-aged man with a potbelly. He was wearing ck-rimmed


    sses and sat on the sofa, where he drank tea and ate snacksfortably.


    As Philip walked in, the fat middle-aged man put down the snacks in his hand, got up with a smile, and


    said with a bow, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Brad Sacha. You¡¯re indeed a


    talented and good-looking young man. You¡¯re a good role model for the younger generation. With


    young talent like Young Patriarch rke in the South, it¡¯s really a gift from heaven¡­¡±


    The moment he opened his mouth, it became obvious he was an old fox.


    Philip interrupted Brad Sacha¡¯s speech and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Sacha, are you in charge of the Southern


    division in the Supernatural Bureau?¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s indifference, Brad restrained his ttery but still smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m in


    charge of the Southern division in the Supernatural Bureau. Under my wise leadership, the situation in


    the entire South is now very stable and harmonious¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Brad to boast, Philip interrupted him again and said coldly, ¡°Your leadership? Are


    you saying that you¡¯re wise and have done your best? Mr. Sacha, right under your nose, a group of


    disciple assassins from the North infiltrated Golden City and Sunbury in the South and ughtered 72


    people from the Warren and Hart families. How dare you say you¡¯ve managed things well and call


    yourself a wise leader?¡±


    Brad was taken aback and a chill shed in his eyes.


    Young Patriarch rke did not respect him at all and reprimanded him at first sight. Who did he think


    he was?


    Brad wiped the smile off his face and said a little coldly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is the business of


    the Supernatural Bureau, which has nothing to do with you. If you¡¯re doing this for a friend, I can tell


    you some things¡­¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip chided, ¡°Brad Sacha, at this point, haven¡¯t you realized your mistake yet?¡±


    This angry shout shocked Brad for a moment. Then, he red at Philip and said coldly, ¡°Young


    Patriarch rke, no matter what, I¡¯m still the leader of the Supernatural Bureau¡¯s Southern division.


    What¡¯s with your attitude of yelling at me like this? I¡¯m giving you enough respect bying here to


    see you. How dare you be so arrogant and disrespectful?¡±


    ¡°To put it in other words, what have you got to do with the Supernatural Bureau?¡±


    Hearing Brad¡¯s remarks, Philip was furious and said solemnly, ¡°Brad Sacha, you have no idea what¡¯s


    going on, do you? Do you really think I don¡¯t know about your secret deal with Ernest Turner and Cyril


    Hopper?¡±


    After saying that, the subordinate behind Philip took out some documents and threw them in front of


    Brad!


    Brad was shocked and picked up the documents on the floor, which were full of investigation details


    about him!


    This document was enough to take his life!

 Chapter 2686

    Chapter 2686


    Brad panicked!


    He looked at the documents in his hands. Every charge and allegation wasenough to send his head


    rolling!


    ¡°nder! This is nder! These are all false usations. They¡¯re not done by me at all! How could I


    have done such things?!¡±


    Brad roared in agitation and said with panic, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, how could you joke about this


    kind of thing? Have I offended you? Are you framing me?¡±


    Brad said with certainty that everything was forged by Philip.


    Philip chuckled and said coldly, ¡°Brad, things have reached this point. How long do you think you can


    hide? As the leader of the Southern Division in the Supernatural Bureau, you dare to collude with


    external enemies! You suppressed the incident of the Warren and Hart families because you have


    unspeakable dealings with Terrain Vi! Do you want evidence? Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you! Men, bring


    Cyril Hopper here!¡±


    Brad shuddered at Philip¡¯s order.


    Cyril Hopper? Did he betray Brad?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, two heavily armed guards dragged in Cyril, who was covered in injuries.


    Bang!


    Cyril was thrown to the floor. Although he had been given some basic medical attention, the pain in his


    body made him breathless!


    On the floor, Cyril looked up at Philip, who stood like a demon king in front of him.


    Philip asked with eyes lowered, ¡°Cyril Hopper, are you and Ernest Turner the ones who did that to the


    Warren and Hart families?¡±


    Cyril had gone through the torture and only had the thought of surviving now. He nodded weakly and


    said hoarsely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing that, Brad quickly shouted, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, what does this have to do with me? Since


    they did it, you should report it to the Supernatural Bureau and we¡¯ll arrest them. It¡¯s not your ce to


    mete out torture like this!¡±


    After that, he stepped in front of Cyril and said warningly, ¡°Vi Master Hopper, we really can¡¯t judge a


    book by its cover. I admired you in the past, but I never expected that you¡¯d do such a thing! You must


    tell us everything honestly and think about your family. Don¡¯t say anything that shouldn¡¯t be said, and


    don¡¯t hide anything. Otherwise, you can¡¯t afford some consequences!¡±


    Hearing this, Cyril trembled as if he had thought of something terrible.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he red at Brad and said, ¡°Mr. Sacha, have you forgotten my existence by


    saying such threatening words?¡±


    Brad snorted and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re wrong. I just want the truth! After all, the


    Supernatural Bureau won¡¯t pay attention to any evidence gained through coercion.¡±

 Chapter 2687

    Chapter 2687


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Cyril, if you want to survive and save all your family members, tell the truth.


    Tell me if the Southern Division of the Supernatural Bureau colluded with you in the incident involving


    the Warren and Hart families.¡±


    Cyril¡¯s eyes flickered as he gritted his teeth and nced at Brad who had an ugly scowl on his face. He


    dared not say anything because his whole family was under Brad¡¯s supervision. If he said anything, his


    entire family would die in the next second!


    Cyril shook his head and said in a low, weak voice, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re


    talking about. I don¡¯t know Mr. Sacha at all. This is our first meeting.¡±


    Hearing Cyril¡¯s sensible remark, Brad said smugly, ¡°Listen, Young Patriarch rke. I don¡¯t know Vi


    Master Hopper at all. So, those false usations are nder. You¡¯re framing me.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, looked down at Cyril, and said, ¡°Cyril, you don¡¯t have many chances. If


    you don¡¯t tell the truth now, aren¡¯t you afraid that the other party will silence youter?¡±


    Cyril¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, he had no choice. Compared to his family, his life was trivial.


    Seeing Cyril¡¯s hesitation, Philip added, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, bring them in¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Very quickly, Cyril¡¯s family members were led in by several guards.


    When Cyril saw them, he slumped to the floor and burst into tears. He stared at Philip and roared


    miserably, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please let go of my family members!¡±


    Philip looked at Cyril impassively and said, ¡°I¡¯ve rescued your family members for you, so you should


    know what to do.¡±


    Seeing this, Brad sweated profusely and said sternly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is kidnapping and a


    deliberate attempt at nder and framing!¡±


    However, Philip simply ignored Brad¡¯s furious roar.


    Cyril said immediately, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Brad and I are old friends. Brad Sacha is involved in


    the Warren and Hart families¡¯ incident!¡±


    After saying this, Cyril slumped like a deted balloon on the floor. His eyes stared forlornly at his wife,


    children, and mother.


    Brad pointed angrily at Cyril and roared, ¡°Cyril Hopper, this is a false usation! I don¡¯t know you at all!


    What about the Warren and Hart families? It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    However, Philip gave Brad no chance. He asked the guards to take Cyril and the others away. After


    that, he stared at Brad coldly and asked grimly, ¡°Brad Sacha, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Faced with Philip¡¯s question, Brad shook his head desperately and refused to admit it. He said, ¡°Young


    Patriarch rke, I absolutely didn¡¯t do it! I don¡¯t know anything about the Warren and Hart families.


    This is an obvious setup! I¡¯ve never offended you in any way, so why are you framing me?¡±


    At Brad¡¯s denial, Philip stepped forward, stared at him coldly, and said, ¡°Brad, at this point, it doesn¡¯t


    matter whether you admit it or not. If the director of the Supernatural Bureau finds out about this matter,


    do you think you¡¯ll have a way out?¡±


    Thump!


    Philip¡¯s remark totally shattered Brad¡¯s final line of defense.


    The director of the Supernatural Bureau. That was one extremely dangerous and ruthless character!


    That person was a criminal expert. In front of that person, Brad had no chance to lie at all, because he


    dared not. Moreover, that person was not easy to deceive.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Thud!


    Brad knelt on the floor and said tremblingly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t tell the


    director. I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me to. I just hope that you¡¯ll give me a way out.¡±


    Faced with Brad¡¯s plea for mercy, Philip said indifferently, ¡°You only have one chance. After the disciple


    competition two dayster, I want you to point out Ernest Turner and Terrain Vi as well as everyone


    involved in this matter.¡±

 Chapter 2688

    Chapter 2688


    He had to point everyone out?


    Brad panicked. He would offend many people if he did that. Could he still survive then?


    With that thought, Brad shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Young Patriarch rke. If I point


    everyone out, I¡¯ll die all the same.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have a chance to survive in front of the director?¡±


    Brad trembled at that remark. It was better to offend everyone else than to be punished by the director!


    Thus, Brad slumped to the floor, his eyes dull.


    Seeing his state, Philip did not dwell on this topic and said to Leon behind him, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson,


    please send someone to watch over Mr. Sacha and make sure he¡¯s properly fed and served. After the


    disciplepetition two dayster, bring him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Patriarch rke,¡± Leon responded.


    He was very excited because Philip¡¯s means were simply too explosive. He took down Brad Sacha in


    such a short time.


    He was the person in charge of the Southern Division in the Supernatural Bureau, a high-ranking


    figure. Even Leon had to treat him with respect. However, Brad had knelt in front of Philip.


    This was Philip¡¯s strength and means.


    Soon, the news reached Ernest¡¯s ears in Terrain Vi. Of course, the news was deliberately released


    by Philip to make the opponent flustered so that he would reveal his w and make the wrong move.


    In the main hall, Ernest smashed the teacup in his hand, stood up angrily, and roared, ¡°That damned


    Philip rke wants to drive me to the grave!¡±


    Ernest already knew all about Brad being detained and Cyril¡¯s confession. Now, he must think of


    countermeasures to resolve the current situation.


    ¡°Men!¡± Ernest shouted angrily.


    Two guards walked in, knelt on one knee, and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner.¡±


    ¡°Tell the 12 Killers to set off immediately! If they don¡¯t bring Cyril¡¯s head back with them, they can atone


    with their deaths!¡± Ernest roared in a rage.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two guards responded and quickly left the main hall.


    Ernest stood in the hall, his breathing rapid. His eyes were full of chills. He had been oppressed by


    Jenkins Singer for many years. Now that Jenkins was finally dead and he could show off his prowess,


    he must not let everything be in vain.


    After giving the order, Ernest paced back and forth in the hall. Finally, he stepped out of the hall and


    said to the guard at the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain to see the grandmaster!¡±


    Soon, Ernest passed through a steep and winding mountain road behind Terrain Vi. He walked up


    and came to a small house on the top of the back mountain. The small house was built here hundreds


    of years ago. It looked ancient and imposing.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ernest stood outside this ancient building and said with a bow, ¡°Ernest Turner requests to see the


    grandmaster!¡±


    After a long while, the door of the ancient building slowly opened from the inside with bursts of


    fireworks. Then, an old voice came from inside the building and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ernest immediately walked respectfully and reverently into the ancient building.


    Crack, bang!

 Chapter 2689

    Chapter 2689


    The door of the ancient building was closed, and the room was dark and secluded. Only two rows of


    dimmps were lit on both sides of the hall, which seemed very quiet. In the main hall, there were two


    pirs carved with dragons and phoenixes on each side. On both sides of the pirs, there were ponds


    about half an arm deep with lotusmps and some small ck fish.


    13 steps led up to a high tform at the end of the hall. An ancient podium carved with a dragon stood


    atop the high tform.


    At this moment, a withered old man with scant gray hair and a hunched back sat cross-legged on the


    podium.


    After Ernest entered, he immediately bent down, walked cautiously to the bottom of the steps, and


    prostrated on the floor. He greeted, ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The old man on the podium opened his profound eyes, looked at the kneeling Ernest below, and said in


    a gruff, deep voice, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Ernest stood up but was still bent over.


    The old man on the podium asked, ¡°Is something wrong with the vi? Why are you here in such a


    hurry?¡±


    Ernest quickly knelt down again and wailed, ¡°Grandmaster, you must save me.¡±


    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s aura suddenly became dark as he said, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Ernest quickly said, ¡°Grandmaster, the young patriarch of the rke family wants to destroy Terrain


    Vi. I¡¯m really forced into the corner now and have no choice but to see you.¡±


    ¡°The rke family?¡± Hearing that name, uncontroble anger burst out from the old man¡¯s body and


    eyes.


    He stared at Ernest with hatred and asked, ¡°Is it that rke family? Have they already selected the


    young patriarch?¡±


    Ernest quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Grandmaster. It¡¯s that rke family! Their young patriarch is


    Philip rke. ording to the information I received, he¡¯s Roger rke¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Roger rke?!¡±


    The old man on the podium suddenly roared in rage. ¡°Is that old guy not dead yet?¡±


    The old man raged before heughed and said, ¡°Very well. The young patriarch of the rke family,


    Roger rke¡¯s son. It seems that the feud between the Turner family and the rke family isn¡¯t over


    yet.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, you have to save me,¡± Ernest said.


    The old man waved his hand, and a circle of energy aura and the power of rules rippled outward like a


    circr airwave. It spread from the ancient building to a radius of 100 miles!


    In an instant, all the disciples in the North felt that fierce and murderous aura from the sky.


    A half-step to the other shore! A powerhouse half-step to the other shore had actually appeared in the


    North!


    Leon, Fennel, and Tango Lidds in the North felt this fierce aura as well. At this moment, Tango, who


    was executing a secret mission somewhere, turned around and stared in the direction of Terrain Vi. A


    chill shed in the corner of his eyes. His brows twitched, and he said under his breath, ¡°Is that the one


    from the Turner family?¡±


    At the same time, the old man on the podium in the ancient building sneered and said, ¡°The rke


    family has no right to run rampant in my Northern territory! A young patriarch of the rke family isn¡¯t


    worth my attention! You can just act ording to your n. At the critical juncture, I¡¯ll go out and help


    you!¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest quickly knelt down and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡±


    Then, he slowly retreated from the ancient building. After he left the building, Ernest stood at the door


    and looked at the view of Terrain Vi. He sneered and said, ¡°Philip rke, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going


    to do! Terrain Vi is not a bug that you can crush at will!¡±

 Chapter 2690

    Chapter 2690


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    Cyril and his family members were ced in two separate suites.


    It was midnight now.


    Suddenly, a group of 12 assassins appeared at the hotel downstairs. They looked at each other before


    going their separate ways. They quickly ran from the outer wall of the hotel to their respective target


    points. Yes, these people ran over the walls like geckos at top speed!


    Lights could be seen in the two suites. The 12 people used advanced tools, broke open the windows


    quietly, and jumped inside!


    Soft sounds of footstepsnding.


    In Cyril¡¯s suite, hey on the bed in bandages and was on drips. He breathed weakly. Suddenly, he


    opened his eyes as if sensing the danger. However, a shiny dagger soon appeared in front of him. He


    wanted to scream for help, but the other party had covered his mouth with leather gloves!


    Swish!


    Seeing the dagger shing toward his neck, Cyril felt a sense of relief.


    He already knew that he would not survive this ordeal. He knew this group of people too. The 12 Killers


    were the most powerful assassins in the North. They were all disciple killers in the fifth zone, and the


    leader was the former king of disciples.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vi Master Hopper, you know too much. Vi Master Turner wants us to bring your head


    back.¡±


    The guy with the dagger wore a ck mask and said emotionlessly. Cyril gave up resistance and


    closed his eyes. Just as the other party made his strike!


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the room door was broken open from the outside. A team of fully armed guards quickly


    rushed out from all corners of the room with guns aimed at the people around the bed. Red focus


    beams were all over them!


    The lead assassin narrowed his eyes and threw the dagger in his hand at a guard without hesitation.


    They had been engaged in assassination missions and knew what to do right away!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    In an instant, rapid gunfire resounded in the suite. Amid the gunshots, several figures jumped back and


    forth under the lights.


    Bang, thud!


    One by one, the guards were sent flying by the other party. Some were even kicked out the window


    and fell dozens o. meters down!


    Six people fought with this group of guards. However, it was a one-sided fight. After all, these six were


    disciples of the fifth zone and could not be easily taken down by a group of secr guards.


    Just as the six were enjoying the kill, anguid figure suddenly walked out from behind the crowd.


    Ethan rke stepped forward and said with a frown, ¡°You guys are disturbing my sleep. It¡¯s very


    annoying.¡±


    The six people stood back to back, and their eyes quickly locked onto Ethan. It was because they could


    see that Ethan was the leader of this group of guards.


    In an instant, two people split away from the group and attacked Ethan.


    As Ethan did not exude any energy fluctuations, they determined that the man in front of them was not


    a disciple. Two of them could easily obliterate him.


    Seeing two assassins approaching him, Ethan smiled in disdain and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re underestimating


    me.¡±


    After saying that, he threw a punch right at the dagger that the assassin stabbed at him!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ng!

 Chapter 2691

    Chapter 2691


    The moment the dagger collided with the punch, Ethan¡¯s arm and fist transformed. Ayer of metal


    rippled over the surface of his skin like water waves and quickly disappeared.


    The dagger stabbed by the assassin broke into pieces. At the same time, Ethan¡¯s punch knocked the


    assassin back a few steps.


    The assassin was shocked.


    Impossible!


    An ordinary person actually resisted his attack. Moreover, his arm had obviously changed just now!


    Ethan flexed his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Disciples of the fifth zone have some moves, but it¡¯s not


    enough.¡±


    As he spoke, a rapid string of green numbers shed in Ethan¡¯s eyes. Strings of gene sequences


    appeared and disappeared on the surface of Ethan¡¯s skin. Finally, a blue gic sequence imprint


    appeared between Ethan¡¯s eyebrows!


    At the same time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I want to sleep and don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡±


    With that said, Ethan¡¯s figure disappeared from the sight of the six people. When they saw him again,


    Ethan reappeared in front of a killer and threw a punch in the killer¡¯s face!


    Boom!


    With tremendous force, the punch sent the killer flying several meters away before he crashed heavily


    into a wall. The entire wall shattered upon impact.


    A group of fully armed guards stood on the other side of the wall.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Instant kill!


    The remaining five killers now realized that they had met a tough opponent. This guy was not a disciple


    but had the strength of a disciple. The five exchanged a nce and charged toward Ethan in a joint


    attack. However, Ethan also attacked indifferently.


    The fight was extremely fierce and trashed this floor!


    Ethan fought single-handedly against five disciples of the fifth zone without falling to a disadvantage at


    all. From the outside, a certain floor of this building could be seen rumbling with exploding mes, as


    well as surging waves and lightning shes.


    In less than ten minutes of battle, Ethan killed the other six!


    This floor was totally ruined!


    Ethan stepped on an assassin who was already covered in wounds and kept coughing up blood. With a


    disdainful smile, he said, ¡°With this strength of yours, don¡¯te out and humiliate yourself.¡±


    With that said, Ethan exerted force under his feet. With several cracks, the assassin was dead.


    At the same time, the battle on another floor was alsoing to an end. Rick was engaged in the


    battle. As he was also an assassin, he was more proficient.


    The 12 Killers were wiped out!


    When Ernest received the news, he was furious!


    ¡°What? Everyone was wiped out? ¡± Ernest could not believe it.


    That was his pride. They were wiped out?


    ¡°This is simply outrageous!¡± Ernest roared angrily and said, ¡°Philip rke, this is war!¡±


    On Philip¡¯s side, he met up with Ethan, Rick, and Fennel.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Philip asked.


    Ethan stretchedzily and said, ¡°Too weak.¡±


    Rick also nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not all they have.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Philip asked Fennel, ¡°Do you think the aura of the half-step to the other shore today was deliberately


    unleashed to warn us?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°The water in Terrain Vi runs deeper than we thought. If such an old


    monster of half-step to the other shore really exists, we may have to stop.¡±

 Chapter 2692

    Chapter 2692


    A half-step to the other shore was not someone Philip and the others could easily mess with. That was


    an indomitable powerhouse. No one expected an old monster like this to be hidden in the Terrain Vi


    of the Northern supernatural disciple world.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°How much do you know?¡±


    With an ugly expression on his face, Fennel thought for a long time before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much


    impression about this person. If this powerful being really exists, it should be that person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Ethan asked curiously.


    Fennel sighed and said, ¡°Among the people involved in the Nonagon unrest back then, several


    powerful beings followed your father¡¯s lead. However, some people chose to oppose your father at the


    last minute. Among them was a former Northern kingship holder of the seventh zone.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, he was the head of the Turner family back then and one who was highly


    valued by your father. Unfortunately, he took a totally different path than your father.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s face darkened. He frowned and said, ¡°Are you saying that this supreme


    powerhouse who¡¯s a half-step to the other shore is the head of the Turner family back then?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°It can only be him. Ernest Turner is the descendant of the Turner family, so


    this time, this warning can only be from that person.¡±


    At this point, the four of them fell silent.


    A warning from a figure who was half-step to the other shore and who had also followed Philip¡¯s father


    back then must be a remarkable figure. However, after disappearing for so many years, there must be


    a reason for him to suddenly appear.


    ¡°Phil, what do we do next?¡± Ethan asked.


    Philip was silent. He did not know what to do either. If he was really targeted by the head of the Turner


    family, things would be unpredictable. Someone who was a half-step to the other shore was not


    someone he could defeat at this point. This was more than just crossing several realms, it was about


    theprehension of the rules, which was a huge gap.


    Unless his father stepped in. However, his father was injured and not in the country.


    As the several people were at a loss, the door was suddenly pushed open. A burly man walked in.


    ¡°Uncle Tango.¡± When Philip saw this person, his eyes flickered. He got up and shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Young Patriarch.¡±


    Tango Lidds bowed slightly, nced around, and said to Ethan, ¡°Young Master Ethan.¡±


    When Ethan saw Tango, he was like a mouse that saw a cat. He stood upright. That was because


    Tango once taught him some self-defense techniques as part of the devil¡¯s training.


    ¡°T-Teacher Tango,¡± Ethan stammered.


    Tango smiled, looked at Philip intensely, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, I already know about the Turner


    family. Don¡¯t worry and just follow your n. If any problem crops up, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s brow rxed and asked, ¡°Can you beat the Turner patriarch who¡¯s a half-step to


    the other shore?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Uncle Tango that strong?


    Unfortunately, Tango shook his head in reply.

 Chapter 2693

    Chapter 2693


    Tango said, ¡°Young Patriarch, in terms of strength, I can¡®t beat that one yet. In this world, few people


    have reached the half- step to the other shore, and powerhouses in the realm of the other shore are


    even rarer. In each era, only three or four would appear due to the limitations of this world, so many


    people won¡¯t be able to experience the beauty of the other shore in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°The strength of Patriarch Turner is one entire realm higher than mine.¡±


    Hearing Tango¡¯s remarks, Philip¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    Even Tango was not a match for Patriarch Turner, so this trip to the North was bound to fail. However,


    Tango suddenly said, ¡°However, I have a way to keep him from making a move, so you can take care


    of the rest on your own.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. They asked, ¡°What way?¡±


    Tango shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ll find out when you reach that level.¡±


    After saying that, Tango turned around and left. Philip and the others looked at Tango¡¯s departing back


    and breathed deeply.


    They looked at each other and Philip said, ¡°Since Uncle Tango has a solution, we don¡¯t. have to worry


    and just do our part.¡±


    They nodded and started the discussion.


    ***


    Back in Stanley Berry¡¯s vi.


    At this moment, several people were sitting in the living room. Two dignified middle-aged men sat on


    the sofa across from Stanley.


    With a faint smile on his face, Stanley said, ¡°Lord Administrators, I wonder what the Supernatural


    Bureau ns to do about the Southern Warren and Hart families.¡±


    The two in front of Stanley were two of the six administrators from the Supernatural Bureau


    headquarters. There were six administrators in the entire Supernatural Bureau. Five of them were


    responsible for dealing with disciples¡¯ events or supernatural incidents in the country. The other one


    was responsible for certain incidents abroad.


    They were the six enforcers under the two chiefs of the Supernatural Bureau and also the most.


    powerful people in the Supernatural Bureau apart from the chiefs. The leaders of each branch in the


    country within the Supernatural Bureau were under their jurisdiction.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    These particr two were invited by Stanley.


    The two middle-aged men had imposing airs and cold and serious faces. One of them had an angr


    face, well-defined eyes and brows, and a square nose. There was a light flowing in his eyes.


    His name was Jon Forrest, and he said at this moment, ¡°Young Master Berry, this is an internal matter


    of the Supernatural Bureau. It¡¯s inconvenient for us to disclose more details to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned slightly, but a faint smile remained on his face as he waved to the


    servant behind him.


    Soon, the servant came over with a gift box.


    There was golden silk in the yellow gift box with an ancient jade pendant on top. It shone with faint


    ck luster and was carved with a ck dragon with five ws.


    Stanley said, ¡°Administrator Forrest, this jade pendant was worn by the first emperor back then. I hope


    you like this little gift I prepared for you.¡±


    When Jon saw the ck dragon jade pendant, a glint of light shed in his eyes. He was an avid


    collector, and his greatest regret in this life was not having a treasure of the first emperor. Now,


    Stanley¡¯s ck dragon jade pendant was making him waver. However, he had always been fair and


    open.


    His face quickly returned to normal, and he said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Young Master Berry,


    but I can¡¯t ept this. We have explicit rules in the Supernatural Bureau, and I can¡¯t break the rules.


    Moreover, as an administrator, I should lead by example¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Administrator Forrest, it¡®s just a jade pendant. Just ept it as goodwill from Young Master Berry.


    This will only be known between us.¡±


    Suddenly, the other tall and thin middle-aged man next to Jon said with a chuckle. Simon Fuller was


    one of the six administrators.

 Chapter 2694

    Chapter 2694


    Hearing Simon¡¯s remark, Jon turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Administrator Fuller, what did you say?¡±


    Simon smiled and said, ¡°Administrator Forrest, you¡¯re too old-fashioned and follow the rules too strictly.


    We can turn a blind eye to this, you know? You can regard Young Master Berry¡¯s kindness as a gift


    from a junior, which won¡¯t be considered as breaking a rule. Moreover, this ck dragon jade pendant


    is the only one in the world. You always talk about how you¡¯re missing a treasure from the first emperor.


    This is Young Master Berry¡¯s kindness to you, so just ept it.¡±


    Hearing Simon¡¯s words, Stanley alsoughed and said, ¡°Administrator Forrest, Administrator Fuller is


    right. It¡¯s just my little gift to you. It¡¯s not considered a breach of the rules.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jon was in a dilemma. He clenched his fist slightly, and his eyes fell on the ck dragon jade pendant


    on the golden silk. Administrator Fuller was right. This matter was only known between them. It should


    be fine for him to ept it.


    Seeing Jon¡¯s hesitation, Simon signaled to Stanley. The other party picked up the ck dragon jade


    pendant, put it under the light, and said, ¡°Administrator Forrest, look at this ck dragon jade pendant.


    This is the only piece in the world, and the dragon is very lifelike.¡±


    While saying that, Stanley looked at Jon. Seeing that he was still hesitating, Stanley suddenly changed


    his strategy and said, ¡°If you refuse to ept it, this ck dragon jade pendant will lose a master who


    understands it. It¡¯s useless to keep it anyway, so it¡¯s better to destroy it.¡±


    With that said, Stanley raised his hand to smash the ck dragon jade pendant.


    Seeing that, Jon frowned and quickly said, ¡°Young Master Berry, please don¡¯t! I¡¯ll ept it!¡±


    Hearing that, Stanley smiled and solemnly handed the pendant over to Jon. He said, ¡°Administrator


    Forrest, here you go.¡±


    Jon received the ck dragon jade pendant without the previous hesitation. He earnestly held the


    ck dragon jade pendant and carefully examined it. The smile and excitement on his face grew more


    intense.


    Simon nced at Stanley, and the two smiled at each other. Simon got up, poured three sses of


    wine, and said, ¡°Administrator Forrest, Young Master Berry, let¡¯s have a toast and keep this matter


    tonight between the three of us.¡±


    Jon looked at the winess handed over by Simon and at. the ck dragon jade pendant in his hand.


    He got up with a smile, took the wine ss, and the three gulped the wine in one go.


    Then, Stanley sat down and asked with a smile, ¡°Administrator Forrest, I wonder if you can reveal a


    little about what I asked earlier.¡±


    Jon nced wryly at Simon, who smiled and said, ¡°Administrator Forrest, Young Master Berry is not an


    outsider. He¡¯s the son of Deputy Consul Berry and also considered a business partner of ours, so it¡¯s


    okay to talk about it.¡±


    Hearing that, Jon nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, we just received a report on the case


    involving the Warren and Hart families of the South. After learning about the situation, we found that it¡¯s


    rted to the Terrain Vi, so we temporarily suppressed the matter. We n to investigate thoroughly


    before making a decision.¡±


    At this point, Jon asked suddenly, ¡°Young Master Berry, are you involved in this case too?¡±


    Stanley smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, I just asked because I¡¯m interested in it. After all, I have


    some connections with Vi Master Turner of Terrain Vi, so I hope that you can pay more attention to


    the investigation and carefully consider what needs to be reported or otherwise. Terrain Vi can¡¯t be


    missing from the Northern supernatural disciple world, and Ernest Turner is also a descendant of


    Patriarch Turner. I think you should understand the importance of this matter.¡±


    His remark meant a lot.


    After Stanley finished speaking, he took a sip of wine and looked at Jon calmly. Jon was not a fool. He


    had been in the position of administrator for many years and naturally understood Stanley¡¯s meaning.


    This matter was definitely rted to Ernest Turner of Terrain Vi. However, Stanley¡¯s meaning was


    also very obvious. The Supernatural Bureau could not touch Terrain Vi. With the Berry family¡¯s


    backing, things were indeed tricky. Moreover, the descendant of Patriarch Turner was also not


    someone to be messed with.

 Chapter 2695

    Chapter 2695


    Seeing Jon¡¯s hesitation, Simon said, ¡°Administrator Forrest, I say we should just resolve this matter


    quickly. It¡¯s just the deaths of some irrelevant people, so it¡¯s no big deal. After all, the most important


    thing is to maintain the stability of the Northern and Southern supernatural disciple world. Moreover,


    Terrain Vi is no small potato either. There¡¯s no need to find trouble for the Supernatural Bureau, so I


    think it¡¯s enough to find a few scapegoats for this.¡±


    Simon stated his opinion.


    Hearing this, Jon was still a little hesitant and agitated. He looked at Simon and said, ¡°Administrator


    Fuller, isn¡¯t this a cover-up?¡±


    ¡°What cover-up?¡±


    Simon said, ¡°Administrator Forrest, you¡¯re overthinking it. They¡¯re just some secr people. Do you


    want to incur Patriarch Turner¡¯s wrath? All of us should know that today¡¯s warning came from a figure


    who¡¯s a half-step to the other shore.¡±


    Hearing this, Jon shuddered. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll listen to your


    advice.¡±


    Hearing this, Simon smiled, looked at Stanley, and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, this matter is settled,


    then. Administrator Forrest and I will handle the rest.¡±


    Stanley nodded and said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to the two of you, then.¡±


    Soon, Stanley sent the two administrators away. He returned to the living room and asked his servant


    to contact Ernest. He said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, I¡¯ve helped you to deal with the Supernatural Bureau.


    You should handle the rest cleanly.¡±


    Ernest was in the main hall of Terrain Vi at the moment. Hearing Stanley¡¯s words, he smiled excitedly


    and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Berry. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to serve you from now on.¡±


    ¡°No need for ttery. Just deal with things cleanly. During the disciplepetition the day after


    tomorrow, I don¡¯t want to see any undesired result.¡±


    Stanley ended the call. On this side, Ernest took a deep breath. A sharp look shed in the corner of


    his eyes, and he said, ¡°Hmph, Philip rke, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    ***


    Time flew by quickly.


    Today was the disciplepetition that rocked the country. A different venue would be chosen for each


    disciplepetition. Thest time, it was held in Golden City in the South. As a result, the South was


    badly defeated and became theughing stock of the entire supernatural disciple world. However,


    everyone was used to it. After all, the South had never won.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    This time, it was held in Beechwood City, the base camp of the North. At this moment, in a county on


    the outskirts of Beechwood City. Half a year ago, preparations for the construction of the disciple


    competition venue had begun here.


    A ring-shaped open-air stadium had been converted into thepetition venue, which could


    amodate up to 10,000 people.


    At this moment, the supernatural disciples of the North and South entered the venue in an orderly


    manner. The ce was already full of people. The scene was very lively, and the entire venue was


    quickly filled. The venue was divided into two sections with the North and South on their respective


    sides.


    Before the opening, the tension was already thick in the air as if it could explode at any time.

 Chapter 2696

    Chapter 2696


    In the outer and inner circles of the venue, fully armed guards were patrolling. Battle tanks and armored


    vehicles also form solid protection in the surrounding. Hundreds of fully armed guards at the scene


    were equipped with special weapons distributed by the Supernatural Bureau to perform patrol duty.


    After all, the spectators today were all supernatural disciples, and there were many kingship holders.


    Once the situation got out of control and triggered a war between the disciples of the North and South,


    the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, the security around the venue was at the highest


    level. Even the satellite system constantly monitored the energy fluctuations in this area.


    If an ident urred, it would be dealt with as soon as possible.


    Soon, the venue was packed.


    Heavily armed guards patrolled each section, each wearing special protective clothing enough to resist


    a blow from the disciples of the fourth zone. Moreover, the guns in their hands were also special energy


    guns with different attribute powers.


    For example, a small conflict had happened between the South and North sections just now. Eight


    guards armed with energy guns decisively made a move and fired a golden metallic that shed


    with lightning power. It tied up all the troublemakers.


    In short, the atmosphere at the scene was very tense. Of course, this was just a one-off incident.


    Disciples from the North and the South sat down, eagerly awaiting the start of thepetition. After all,


    this was traditionally the major event of the North and South!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ordinary supernatural disciples were ced in the stands. The heads of the disciple families of the


    North and South and some core family members followed the usher to the highest stands that


    overlooked thepetition tform below clearly.


    Of course, Philip and the others were ced here in the first row.


    Just as Philip led Fennel and the others to sit down, a mockingugh came from behind them.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d really dare to show up. In the followingpetition,


    the talented disciples of the North will not show any mercy. When the timees, I hope you can bear


    this in mind.¡±


    Ernest Turner walked over with arge group of experts from Terrain Vi as well as his selected


    participants. Of course, some special contestants did not show up here. After all, pride was necessary.


    Thus, Ernest felt a little angry when he saw Philip and the others sitting here nonchntly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, have you heard of the story of a


    wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest frowned in anger. He led his disciples and contestants to sit on the left.


    Philip snorted and swaggered to the right with Fennel and the others.


    Leon sat next to him and said in a low voice, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we have no information about


    the contestants from the North this time. All of them are new.¡±


    Philip knew that with Tango making the move, the Northern contestants who had always participated in


    thepetition would not be able to get out of bed for a month.


    Soon, discussions were heard in the audience. There were various opinions on this disciple


    competition and bets!


    ¡°Have you heard? The contestants of Terrain Vi have been reced with all neers this time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about it. It¡¯s rumored that two days ago, the original participants of Terrain Vi were


    challenged, and they were all disabled in one move!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, scary! Did the South find someone to do it because they were afraid of losing?¡±


    Philip and the others turned a deaf ear to the surrounding chatter.


    Soon, a morous-looking middle-aged man who was also the host of previouspetitions appeared


    on stage. As soon as he appeared, he threw a punch into the sky and shouted excitedly, ¡°Good


    afternoon, everyone! The disciplepetition is about to begin!¡±

 Chapter 2697

    Chapter 2697


    The audience was instantly ignited. Everyone shouted and cheered.


    After the crowd finished cheering, the host yelled, ¡°Everyone¡¯s very enthusiastic, so let¡¯s begin. First of


    all, this disciplepetition will adopt a new rule to match the opponents randomly on the spot. Isn¡¯t it


    exciting?¡±


    ¡°What? Match the opponents randomly? Wow!¡±


    ¡°This is so exciting! If the strongest is matched with the weakest, then¡­¡±


    For a moment, there was a heated discussion.


    The host pointed to the huge electronic screen behind him and shouted, ¡°Now, let¡¯s take a look at the


    list of final participants for the disciplepetition this year! Let the random matching begin!¡±


    In an instant, both sides of therge electronic screen that represented the participant lists of the North


    and South rolled and shed rapidly.


    Everyone¡¯s breathing became tense!


    The host shouted, ¡°Three, two, one, stop!¡±


    The screen froze, and the final list for thepetition was released. All eyes were fixed on the


    electronic screen that disyed the final list of matches.


    ¡°Hey, Fennel Leigh is up against Auric Singer, who¡¯s the eldest young master of the Singer family. He¡¯s


    an unquestionable kingship holder. Who¡¯s Fennel Leigh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. And look, Stanley Berry is up against¡­ Philip rke?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s the young master of the Berry family. It was rumored that he was a kingship holder long


    ago, and he¡¯s very strong. Who¡¯s Philip rke? I¡¯ve never heard of him at all. Is he strong?¡±


    ¡°Rick Davenport, Ethan rke, Maine Jones, and Stuart Carr. Are they neers?¡±


    In an instant, there was a heated discussion. However, everyone figured it out soon. This time, the


    South would surely lose again!


    With Stanley Berry and Auric Singerpeting, their opponents, Philip rke and Fennel Leigh would


    definitely lose. It would be an instant kill!


    ¡°Hahaha, maybe the South sent them just to make up the numbers! These people don¡¯ t even have a


    ranking on the disciple list! This is rubbish!¡±


    ¡°Huh, I say those idiots from the South shouldn¡¯tpete in the first ce. This is embarrassing.¡±


    Hearing the various discussions in the venue, Philip and the others were indifferent.


    On the side, Ernest Turner said with a sneer, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it seems that no one is optimistic


    about you. That¡¯s to be expected. After all, with such a matchup, Terrain Vi is sure to win.¡±


    Philip looked sideways and said with a sneer, ¡°Vi Master Turner, are you so sure that we¡¯ll lose?¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest frowned and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I admit that you¡¯re strong enough to


    destroy the Singer family, but Young Master Berry and Young Master Auric Singer are not people you


    can figure out. You¡¯ll know their strength on stageter!¡±


    Then, Ernest snorted, turned to a young man on his side, and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first one up. Get ready


    and give us a good head start!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vi Master!¡±


    The young talent responded, nced at Philip arrogantly, and said provocatively, ¡°I¡¯ll win the first match


    and let you know the gap between the North and the South!¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°I hope so.¡±

 Chapter 2698

    Chapter 2698


    The host shouted on stage, ¡°The first round ofpetition between the North and South supernatural


    disciples will officially begin right now!


    ¡°Ned Tomlinson of the North will be up against Alex Baxter of the South!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    After hearing the host¡¯s announcement, Ernestughed with a flushed face, ¡°Young Patriarch rke,


    the show is about to begin. I¡¯ll be taking the first win.¡±


    The patriarchs and core disciples of other disciple families in the North and South also looked over at


    this moment. Ernest Turner, the master of Terrain Vi, was really confident!


    The disciple families of the South held a breath of anger at this moment. That was because Ned


    Tomlinson was the young master of the Tomlinson family in the North with the peak strength of the


    fourth zone. With such a tricky opponent in the first round, this was really not easy to deal with!


    As for Alex Baxter of the South, since when did this person appear among the disciple families?


    Everyone was puzzled. When they looked at Philip and Leon Jefferson, they looked indifferent.


    Philip sat without speaking. His arms and legs were crossed. His eyes were indifferent and sharp as he


    stared at the two contestants who slowly took the stage.


    ¡°We invite the two contestants toe on stage!¡±


    As the host yelled, Ned and Alex stepped on stage. They bowed politely before taking their respective


    sides.


    The first match of the disciplepetition between the North and South supernatural disciple world


    officially started amid the warm apuse and cheers of everyone. It was the first match, after all.


    Hence, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm was like a surging ocean!


    The battle songs of the North and the South also rang out at the scene!


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Ned Tomlinson of the North. He¡¯s a disciple at the peak of the fourth zone with


    extraordinary strength. He¡¯ll surely defeat his opponent in seconds!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this year¡¯s North-South Disciple Competition is so boring. Have you heard of Alex Baxter of the


    South?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think a loser like that is just a casual disciple. The South has already gotten to this point. They


    got a casual disciple to make up the numbers.¡±


    Constant chatter filled the stands.


    The ridicule and irony from the North aroused dissatisfaction from the South, and heated arguments


    exploded in the audience!


    Ernestughed as he sat leisurely in his seat and sipped tea. He said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Ned


    Tomlinson is a little quick-tempered and aggressive. If he hurts your Southern contestantter, I hope


    you can bear with him.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°I hope you can do the same, Vi Master Turner.¡±


    ¡°The first match will officially begin!¡±


    The host roared, and the lift tform rose into the air, leaving thepetition tform the size of


    several thousand square feet for the two contestants.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After the announcement, Ned Tomlinson, the talent from the North, gestured his middle finger to Alex


    Baxter. He said, ¡°Trash! I¡¯ll defeat you with one move!¡±


    Whoosh! Bang!


    As a result, as soon as Ned finished speaking, Alex rushed forward and threw a heavy punch at Ned¡¯s


    stomach like aet collision. He sent the man flying!


    Ned was very arrogant and wanted to intimidate his opponent a little. The match had just started but


    before he could finish his intimidation, he was already lying on his back. He spat out blood and howled


    in pain!


    Hiss!

 Chapter 2699

    Chapter 2699


    The crowd fell silent. All cheers quieted down.


    In the stands, Ernest stood up in agitation and stared at the stage in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Impossible!¡±


    On one side, Philip took out a folding fan from nowhere, flipped it open, and said, ¡°Gee, the Northern


    disciples are really weak.¡±


    The folding fan in his hand was written with the words, ¡®Power is a lonely feeling.¡¯


    Behind Philip, Fennel and the others as well as Leon and the other contestants smiled faintly. Leon


    could not believe it either. Before this, Philip had proposed to change the list. He selected a group of


    people from somewhere and sent them to Beechwood City in secret.


    At that time, Philip had simply said, ¡°We¡¯ll witness the result on thepetition stage. Keep everything


    secret.¡±


    Now, it seemed that the group of people selected by Philip was very strong!


    Ernest was furious. He turned his head, stared at Philip angrily, and roared. ¡°You cheated! This isn¡¯t the


    strength a Southern disciple should have!¡±


    However, Philip shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, that¡¯s nonsense. They¡¯re clearly


    the disciples of the South. You¡¯re simply too ignorant of the situation in the South.¡±


    On stage, Alex looked at Ned who flew out. He turned around, scratched his head, looked at Philip on


    the high tform, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t control my strength well enough and


    sent him flying.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°27, you did well!¡±


    In the startled eyes of the audience, the first round of thepetition started and ended just like that.


    Too fast! It broke the fastest record ever! An instant kill!


    However, it was the South that defeated the North in seconds. The audience could not react for a


    while¡­


    Ernest slowly sat down at this moment, his face ashen. He felt uneasy as if he had just eaten poop.


    Before the match started, Ernest was very pretentious. Now, he was the total opposite. Just now, his


    lofty ambition of taking the first win was still vivid.


    Now¡­


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, thank you for giving way. We¡¯ll take the first win,¡± Philip said calmly, but it felt like a


    punch in Ernest¡¯s gut!


    Damn it! Simply abominable!


    Many disciples subconsciously rubbed their eyes at this moment as they watched the situation on


    stage.


    The Southern disciples slowly regained their senses. Seeing the North being defeated in seconds, the


    expressions on their faces suddenly became excited. Immediately after, all the Southern disciples in


    the audience stood up and cheered!


    The battle song of the South also rang at this time! This was a rule of thepetition. The winning side


    would y the battle song!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was like a dream. After so many years, this was the very first time that the battle song of the South


    was yed at the first match during the North-South Disciple Competition. Many Southern disciples


    were moved to tears at this moment.


    Leon sat on his seat, his fists tightly clenched. His eyes were red with tears.


    In this lifetime, he could hear the battle song of the South being yed in the first match. It was


    wonderful!


    Philip said lightly, ¡°You can shout if you want to because we¡¯re the winners!¡±


    ¡°Ah! We won, we won!¡±


    After hearing Philip¡¯s remark, Leon could no longer resist. He suddenly got up, clenched his fists,


    raised them above his head, waved vigorously, and roared. With Leon¡¯s shout, the Southern disciples


    in the audience burst into cheers again!


    On the other hand, Ernest¡¯s face was gloomy. He almost went mad with anger!

 Chapter 2700

    Chapter 2700


    The victory that should belong to the North was gone just like that!


    At this moment, the host also scratched his head in disbelief and confirmed that the contestant had


    fallen to the outfield before he announced, ¡°The winner of the first round goes to Alex Baxter of the


    South!¡±


    In an instant, thepetition venue was drowned out by cheers again. The pent-up emotions of the


    Southern disciples were released at this moment. On the other hand, the Northern disciples were full of


    doom and gloom.


    This was humiliating!


    For many years, they were used to hearing the Northern battle song being yed in the first match, but


    that practice was broken now. They found it hard to ept for a while.


    Alex returned to the stands and the others asked happily, ¡°27, how do you feel?¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°No feeling. He¡¯s too weak.¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest¡¯s face turned purple with anger!


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, Ned Tomlinson seems to be badly injured. My


    people may be a little aggressive. I hope you can overlook it. If you need me topensate for the


    medical expenses, I can pay up.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Ernest said coldly, then said to the other person behind him who was dressed in ck,


    ¡°You¡¯re up next. You must win the match!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vi Master!¡±


    ***


    Alex Baxter represented the South in the first match and defeated his opponent, Ned Tomlinson from


    the North, with the fastest time in history. The South took the first victory!


    The Northern disciples had just recovered from their astonishment and started discussing.


    ¡°Hmph, he can¡¯t even beat such a lousy opponent. Ned Tomlinson¡¯s strength is overrated!¡±


    ¡°s, I think he underestimated the enemy. He didn¡¯t expect the opponent to be so strong!¡±


    However, on the Southern side, they began to ridicule.


    ¡°Hehe, I think I can do it too. If I were in the match, I could definitely stand one second longer than Ned


    Tomlinson!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right, I can hang on for two more seconds!¡±


    Instantly, the disciples of the South and North quarreled again!


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you, so what? Hit me if you dare!¡±


    As the two sides were about to fight, the heavily armed special guards rushed out immediately and


    pulled the two parties apart. The host also broke into a cold sweat. Everyone¡¯s temper ran high this


    year.


    About ten minutester, the host took the stage again and said, ¡°In the first round of thepetition,


    the South took the first win as a dark horse in this year¡¯s disciplepetition, but can they keep


    winning? Let us wait and see! The second round of thepetition will start with Kemp Grant of the


    South against Diego Gomez of the North!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoa!


    A heated discussion erupted!


    ¡°Gosh, Diego Gomez? Isn¡¯t he an exchange student from Fusha? It¡¯s rumored that his strength has


    reached the fifth zone!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an expert in Fusha swordsmanship. When he was in the fourth zone, he killed a fifth zone


    disciple in six sword moves!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it seems that we¡¯ll win this time!¡±


    Amid the discussions, the two contestants were already on stage. The man in ck stood with his arms


    crossed with three Fusha scimitars on each side of his waist!

 Chapter 2701

    Chapter 2701


    Diego stared gloomily at Kemp on the opposite side and said with a sneer, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for


    you, you should jump off the stage. Don¡¯t waste my time or you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±


    Kemp frowned and said, ¡°Friend, watch your words or you¡¯ll end up begging for mercy instead.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Diego said coldly.


    On this side, the host shouted, ¡°Begin!¡±


    Swish!


    A sh from the sword!


    Diego seemed to be really in a hurry, wanting to break Alex Baxter¡¯s previous record. He mobilized all


    his energy and power of rules to draw out the six Fusha scimitars from his waist. He charged toward


    Kemp!


    The six scimitars were infused with silver energy and the power of rules, bringing bursts of silver sword


    light.


    ¡°Look, the Six Scimitar Technique!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. There¡¯s no suspense at all!¡±


    ¡°Diego is using his best killing move. Kemp Grant is dead for sure!¡±


    The spectators in the stands shook their heads. However, right before everyone¡¯s eyes, Kemp


    suddenly moved, and his speed was even faster than Diego¡¯s!


    Like a rabbit, he quickly evaded the other party¡¯s deadly attacks. Then, he stomped on the ground and


    lunged sideways while throwing a forceful punch infused with his energy and power of rules at Diego¡¯s


    waist. Diego staggered back by the punch and gasped!


    Very strong!


    He did not expect his opponent to be this strong!


    When did so many experts appear in the Southern supernatural disciple world?


    However, just when Diego was stunned, Kemp said, ¡°Let the show begin!¡±


    After saying that, he took advantage of the momentum to jump into the air. With a gust of wind on his


    right leg, he kicked Diego¡¯s cheek. The other party raised his hand and wanted to block the kick with a


    scimitar. However, the man and scimitars were sent flying!


    Kempnded on the ground calmly and nced at Diego whonded in the outfield. He pointed his


    middle finger and said, ¡°Too weak. An exchange student from Fusha is nothing to shout about.¡±


    In the audience, the crowd gasped again, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Previously, Alex Baxter had shocked the audience by winning in seconds. Now, the strong Diego


    Gomez was also kicked down the stage!


    The disciples in the North found it hard to ept¡­ They lost!


    Two matches in a row!


    What the hell was going on with the Southern disciples this time? Why were they so strong?


    The patriarchs of many disciple families were also secretly shocked at the moment. ¡°Kemp Grant is on


    the same level as Alex Baxter. He didn¡¯t even use his full strength and he sent a disciple of the fifth


    zone flying. His strength is at least the peak of the fifth zone!¡±


    The host shouted, ¡°The winner of the second round goes to Kemp Grant of the South!¡±


    He deliberately drew out his voice, and the audience erupted in cheers again. The battle song of the


    South resounded throughout the audience again!


    On the high stands, Leon jumped up excitedly, waved his fists, and shouted, ¡°We won again!¡±


    Too exciting! Two wins in a row!


    This was something Leon never thought of!


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, thank you for giving way.¡± At this time, Leon did not forget to rub salt in Ernest¡¯s


    wounds.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ernest snorted, his eyes gloomy as he gritted his teeth!


    ¡°Herman ir, no matter what you do, win the third match for me!¡± Ernest shouted coldly at a man in


    his 30s behind him!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2702

    Chapter 2702


    Philip smiled and looked at the middle-aged man who stepped out from behind Ernest.


    Herman ir, A disciple at the peak of the fifth zone. It seemed that Ernest was confident to win.


    However, Philip was unperturbed. He said to a sexy woman in a ck leather jacket and pants, ¡°17, it¡¯s


    your turn.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    17¡¯s face was full of excitement as she nced at Herman.


    The host roared, ¡°The third round of thepetition will not let everyone down because this is the first


    match with a female contestant! Herman ir of the North will be up against Sharon Presley of the


    South!¡±


    In an instant, the venue exploded. A female contestant!


    Philip smiled. Sharon Presley was the name he had given 17 to join thepetition. 17 liked it very


    much and said that she wanted to use it in the future because it was given by the young patriarch.


    Soon, 17 came on stage, and her appearance immediately attracted the attention of all the men in the


    audience. She had a hot figure, was a natural beauty, had delicate facial features, and had a cool and


    aloof demeanor. She was notckng in charm at all!


    Herman stepped onto the stage as he looked at 17 with a frown and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my style to fight a


    woman. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, go down quickly!¡±


    17 frowned and said to Herman, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll die a miserable death for looking down on a woman!¡±


    ¡°The match begins!¡± the host shouted.


    Herman stood on the spot, his eyes indifferent. He was still thinking about how to defeat the other party


    without losing hisposure. After all, he could not lower himself to fight a woman. However, before


    he regained his senses, he smelled a fragrance in front of him. Then, his body slowly rose into the air.


    Immediately after, he flew out andnded on the outfield with a bang!


    He fell on his back facing the blue sky!


    Hiss!


    The audience was shocked!


    17 stood on the spot and lightly withdrew her straight and slender leg. Then, she looked at the host


    standing on the elevated tform and said, ¡°You can make the announcement.¡±


    The host was stunned. He recovered with difficulty and stammered, ¡°T-The winner of the third round


    goes to Sharon Presley from the South!¡±


    Silent loomed over the stands. Everyone practically stopped breathing and stared at the scene on the


    stage with wide eyes. They watched as Sharon walked down the steps. With just one kick, she sent a


    disciple at the peak of the fifth zone flying!


    It was even faster than the first match where Alex Baxter defeated Ned Tomlinson. This was the true


    instant kill!


    She even defeated Herman ir before the host¡¯s tform was raised!


    ¡°This woman is too strong! She defeated a disciple at the peak of the fifth zone in one move! That¡¯s


    Herman ir!¡±


    ¡°This is astounding! How strong is she? The sixth zone?!¡±


    The crowd was amazed.


    Even the heads of the disciple families from the North and the South shook their heads and sighed at


    this moment. Talents were abundant. With her strength at her age, it really showed that they were in an


    era of great turbulence.


    Ernest had already stood up in shock at this moment as if he was struck by lightning.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is this possible? That¡¯s Herman ir!¡± Ernest shouted, and the disciples of Terrain Vi behind


    him also had flushed and ugly faces.


    On the other hand, Leon was so excited that he jumped in joy. They had won three matches in a row!

 Chapter 2703

    Chapter 2703


    This was an unprecedentedpetition result.


    The battle song of the South rang through the stadium again. At the northern side of the venue, all the


    disciples from the North gritted their teeth in anger.


    What was going on with the South this time? Where did they find so many strong contenders?


    They were extremely embarrassed to lose three matches in a row in their Northern base camp.


    Following the battle song of the South, all disciples from the South stood up to sing in unison, very


    much like the World Cup frenzy when the crowd¡¯s favorite team scored a goal.


    17 returned to Philip¡¯s side. Philip smiled at her and said, ¡°You did well.¡±


    17 grinned and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, these guys are too weak.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re weak but that you¡¯ve be stronger after my


    father¡¯s intensive training.¡±


    That was right. Philip had borrowed this group of Shadow Guards from his father.


    After thest fight with the branch rke family, Roger rke selected half the members of the


    Shadow Guards to undergo special intensive training in the rke family¡¯s ancestralnd, which was


    close to the door area, to improve their physical fitness again. It could be said that apart from the eight


    battle gods, the current members of the Shadow Guards had reached a new level.


    After all, ten years would be over in a sh. The rke family had a lot more preparations to make.


    This was the first time the Shadow Guards made a move after the intensive training.


    ¡°So, Vi Master Turner, what do you think? The people I selected are quite good, right?¡± Philip smiled


    faintly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ernest was full of anger at this moment. He snorted coldly and said solemnly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke,


    don¡¯t count your chickens yet! This is only the third round. If you have the ability, win all ten matches!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Philip nodded and said, ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Ernest was too angry for words. He sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent. The next few rounds


    are the key. Moreover, our ace contenders haven¡¯t made an appearance yet. Just Auric Singer alone is


    enough to destroy all of you!¡±


    Philip smiled without saying a word.


    At the right time, the guard behind him yed a song through the radio broadcast, ¡°Even the strong get


    lonely sometimes¡­¡±


    When the song came out, the audience cheered!


    Ernest¡¯s face flushed with anger. He got up angrily and shouted, ¡°Time out!¡±


    Thepetition was paused. Ernest returned to the lounge, smashed a lot of things in anger, and


    roared, ¡°Worthless good-for-nothings! Useless rubbish! What¡¯s the matter with you? We lost three


    matches in a row!¡±


    The three contestants sat on one side weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vi Master Turner. We underestimated them.¡±


    Ernest snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you underestimated them, but they¡¯re too strong. Where did Philip


    and Leon find so many strong contenders?¡±


    The other patriarchs of the disciple families looked at each other at this moment and said, ¡°Vi Master


    Turner, although we lost the first three rounds, we should be able to win the rest without any problems


    with them. It doesn¡¯t matter if they win the first three. Next, we only need to win seven games in a row.


    It¡¯s more than enough!¡±


    Ernest raised his eyebrows, pped his palm on the armrest of his chair, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! We


    must win everything next!¡±


    After that, Ernest asked, ¡°When will Young Master Singer and Young Master Berry arrive?¡±

 Chapter 2704

    Chapter 2704


    A guard from Terrain Vi stepped forward and said with a bow, ¡°Vi Master Turner, Young Master


    Singer and Young Master Berry are on their way here.¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest frowned. If they were here right now, he would not be under such pressure.


    Moreover, the Northern supernatural disciplemunity urgently need ed a win to cheer them up.


    Otherwise, they would be made aughing stock by Philip and Leon!


    It had been decades since the Northern supernatural disciplemunity suffered such humiliation.


    Three losses in a row were embarrassing enough!


    Ernest¡¯s face was very unpleasant They must take down the following seven matches. If they lost


    another two rounds, the oue would be unpredictable.


    ¡°No matter what, the few of you must do your best in the following matches. Don¡¯t underestimate the


    opponent. You must have faith that you can defeat the opponent! The winners will receive a reward of


    50 million!¡±


    Ernest suddenly said with determination. 50 million was a huge reward!


    Hearing this, the remaining contestants were startled and quickly said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, rest


    assured that we¡¯ll definitely win the remaining matches! We¡¯ll beat the cowards of the South until they


    beg for mercy! You¡¯ll hear the battle song of the North!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Ernest nodded andughed.


    It was as if the gloom from the earlier defeats had gone up in smoke.


    On Philip¡¯s side, the lounge was in celebration. After decades, the South had finally made aeback.


    The entire venue was still boiling after the three consecutive wins, and the Southern battle song could


    be heard in the lounge.


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, congrattions on the morous wins for the Southern supernatural disciple


    world!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Vi Master Jefferson. What a rare asion for our battle song to be yed three times


    in a row!¡±


    Faced with the patriarchs of the Southern disciple families who walked in with congrattions, Leon


    also thanked them and said with a smile, ¡°Patriarchs, this is all thanks to Mr. rke. If not for the


    talents selected by Mr. rke, the South wouldn¡¯t have won so easily!¡±


    Hearing that, the patriarchs of the disciple families turned their attention to Philip who sat on the side


    chatting with Fennel and the others.


    ¡°Mr. rke, congrattions. It¡¯s all thanks to you that the South can finally hold our heads high!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rke is a great benefactor to the South, indeed! All the patriarchs here really admire you!¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯spliments, Philip smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. This is what I should do. I only


    hope that all the patriarchs will work together in the future to safeguard the Southern supernatural


    disciple world and grow together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke is right,¡± all the patriarchs echoed.


    Many people who did not know Philip approached Leon to find out his identity.


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, who is this Philip rke? Why are there so many experts with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vi Master Jefferson. I heard that the Singer family of the North was destroyed by a mysterious


    man named rke. Could it be the one in front of us?¡±


    Leonughed and said, ¡°You guessed it right.¡±


    Hearing that, all the patriarchs were shocked!


    A person who could destroy the entire Singer family of the North must possess extraordinary strength!


    They have to forge a good rtionship with him.


    At this time, Philip looked at the remaining Shadow Guards as well as Ethan and the others. He said,


    ¡°In the following matches, I¡¯m guessing Ernest Turner will give a mandatory order. They won¡¯t


    underestimate us again. You must be prepared to go all out!¡±


    Several members of the Shadow Guard, Ethan, and Rick nodded in response.


    ¡°As for Fennel and I, we don¡¯t have much confidence against Auric Singer and Stanley Berry. We can


    only say that we have a 50-50 chance, so in the following five matches, you must win at least two!¡±


    With that said, Philip¡¯s eyes fell on Ethan and Rick. ¡°Any problem?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ethan grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Phil, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Rick leaned against a wall with his arms crossed. He nodded like a mncholic prince and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    fine too.¡±

 Chapter 2705

    Chapter 2705


    Very soon, thepetition resumed. The host went on stage, and the crowd cheered again!


    ¡°Next up will be the fourth round of thepetition! Ethan rke of the South will be up against Kent


    Stow of the North!¡±


    The crowd boiled with the announcement. Especially on the northern side of the stands, everyone


    stood up and cheered.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kent Stow, the eldest young master of the Stow family!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, they made a substitute!¡±


    ¡°They only have three chances to make recements, and Terrain Vi chose Kent Stow to substitute!¡±


    For a while, cheers for Kent Stow filled the audience.


    Philip frowned and asked Leon, ¡°Why did they make a substitute all of a sudden? Isn¡¯t the next


    contender Toby Hodges?¡±


    Leon quickly exined, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, in eachpetition, each party has the right to make


    three substitutions. Maybe I didn¡¯t rify with you before thepetition.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. He looked at the crowd cheering at the scene and asked, ¡°Is Kent Stow


    very powerful?¡±


    Leon looked at the two people who had already walked onto the stage, and his eyes focused on the


    handsome man in a blue suit and sses. He nodded and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, to tell you the


    truth, Kent Stow is very strong! He¡¯s a mage and one of the most promising candidates to be an


    archmage!¡±


    ¡®A mage?¡¯ Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    There were not many mages in the disciple world. They formed their own faction and were said to be


    the darlings of heaven. Mages had more means than the ordinary disciple and were unfathomable.


    They were able to manipte the rules and energy of heaven and earth. A high-level mage could even


    control people.


    ¡°What realm?¡± Philip asked.


    Leon nced and said, ¡°Three years ago, he was already in the early stage of the fifth zone. In the


    past three years, I heard that he went to Country M for further studies under the tutge of the Ancient


    One.¡±


    The Ancient One? Was that not thergest mage school outside the country?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The chief of the Supernatural Bureau was an archmage. He was one of the Ancient One¡¯s direct


    disciples. In that case, Kent Stow could be very strong, indeed!


    At this time, Ernest suddenly said sinisterly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you won the previous three


    matches because we let our guard down, but for the next few matches, Terrain Vi will take the wins. I


    hope that you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s brows twitched as he said with augh, ¡°Vi Master Turner, you seem quite


    confident in Kent Stow.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not quite confident but very confident!¡±


    Ernestughed and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, Kent has reached the peak strength of the fifth zone with


    one foot in the sixth zone. He desperately needs a good fight to help him step into the sixth zone.


    Moreover, as a mage, hisbat power is a little higher than a disciple of the same level! In other


    words, if contestant Ethan rke doesn¡¯t have the strength of the sixth zone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    beat Kent Stow.¡±

 Chapter 2706

    Chapter 2706


    Hearing Ernest¡¯s haughty remarks, Philip looked grave.


    A mage at the peak of the fifth zone with one foot in the sixth zone. It was a little tricky, indeed.


    However, Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, don¡¯t count your chickens yet. We won¡¯t know


    the oue until the match begins.¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest snorted and said, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re very bold, indeed. You¡¯re calm andposed. In


    that case, let¡¯s look forward to it!¡±


    On thepetition stage, Kent and Ethan stood facing each other. Ethan was dressed in a white


    casual outfit while Kent was in a blue suit and wore ck-rimmed sses. He was tall and handsome


    with a smile on his lips.


    After the host announced the official start of the match, a weird silence fell over the venue. Neither of


    them took the lead but stood silently as if observing their opponent.


    About five minutester, Kent broke the silence. He pushed the frame of his sses and said with a


    smile, ¡°Ethan rke, I hope you remember my name because I¡¯ll be your nightmare. You¡¯re my


    108th opponent, and I hope you can make me happy.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a clown? Why should I make you happy? I¡¯ll hammer you, believe it or not!¡±


    Ethan put his hands behind his head, his attitude was arrogant He held his chin high, chewed gum, and


    said provocatively.


    Hearing this, Kent frowned slightly, shook his head, and said, ¡°Very good. I like your arrogant


    personality. It suits my taste. I hope you can still say the same words in a while.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re so full of crap. Hurry up and fight. Stop dawdling like a woman,¡± Ethan said impatiently.


    On the opposite side, the blue veins on Kent¡¯s forehead throbbed as he clenched his fists in anger.


    Damn it! How could this arrogant kid be so nonchnt?


    In the past, his opponents would either be afraid of him or take him seriously. However, this flippant guy


    in front of him seemed to take no notice of him at all. This hurt Kent¡¯s self-esteem!


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Kent sneered and raised his hand. A ball of fire slowly formed in the palm of his hand, and he said with


    a terrifying smile, ¡°Arrogant guy, you have to pay the price for your pride just now! I¡¯m a mage, a real


    mage! In my opinion, lowly disciples like you are trash!¡±


    In the stands, after seeing the ball of fire conjured by Kent, everyone was surprised.


    ¡°Whoa, a mage with fire attribute?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, isn¡¯t Kent Stow a mage with water attribute? Why is he ying with fire now?¡±


    ¡°Is this the result of his three-year intensive study abroad? He¡¯s too strong! Water and fire are the two


    most difficult attributes to control in the world!¡±


    ¡°Ethan rke is dead for sure! He had no chance of winning against Kent in the first ce, but now,


    the other party has learned the fire attribute. Judging by the color of the me, it¡¯s a level 2S attribute!¡±


    On the high stands, when Ernest saw Kent unleashing the power of rules of the fire attribute, he smiled


    and said, ¡°Hahaha, fire attribute, very good! Everything in the world can be destroyed! We¡¯ll win this


    round!¡±


    However, Philip just watched in silence. On his side, Leon was anxious. He secretly clenched his fists


    as a cold sweat broke out from his forehead.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 2707

    Chapter 2707


    Leon was worried. Ethan was Philip¡¯s cousin and had a noble identity. If anything happened to Ethan in


    thepetition, Leon could not afford the consequences. Thus, Leon decided that if anything untoward


    happened, he would rush in to save Ethan at once even if it was against the rules!


    On thepetition stage, Kent became more conceited after he heard the astonishment of the crowd


    in the stands. He held the me in one hand and tucked his other hand in his trouser pocket. He said


    dashingly, ¡°Are you afraid now?¡±


    Ethan frowned, nced at the me in Kent¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Hearing this, Kent was stunned for a moment. He said solemnly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ethan shook his head, put his hand down, and said, ¡°Is a fire attribute something to brag about? And


    it¡¯s a lowly level 2S at that. Such a waste of time.¡±


    Hearing Ethan¡¯s remark, Kent was shocked!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    In his opinion, a level 2S fire attribute was not worth his time?


    Not only him, but all the audience in the stands were shocked!


    That was a level 2S fire attribute!


    Among the disciples, those with S-level fire attributes were already geniuses, and those with level 2S


    were even rarer. It could be said that no more than 100 disciples in the world had a level 2S fire


    attribute. Anything higher than a level 2S was as rare as a four-leaf clover!


    However, amid the crowd¡¯s shock, Ethan suddenly said, ¡°Ignorant trash, let me show you a true fire


    attribute!¡±


    With that said, Ethan raised his hand.


    Poof!


    A dazzling crimson me burst out from his palm. At the same time, a gic imprint appeared


    between his eyebrows. The moment the me in his palm appeared, the hot airwaves had already


    suppressed Kent¡¯s me on the opposite side.


    A crimson me against a pale red me. The result was apparent at one nce!


    ¡°Holy shit! A level 4S fire attribute!¡±


    ¡°Gee, what am I seeing? A level 48 fire attribute? That guy¡¯s a freak!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is he? How could he have such a terrifying attribute power?¡±


    In an instant, the audience exploded. Everyone was shocked by the power of attributes disyed by


    Ethan!


    A person with a level 4S fire attribute was definitely a freak. The number of those like him could be


    counted with two hands!


    Terrifying!


    The audience fell dead silent. Kent¡¯s face also became dark in an instant.


    ¡®He actually has a level 4S fire attribute. How is this possible?!¡¯


    On the high stands, Ernest jumped up at the sight of thepetition stage.


    ¡°A level 4S fire attribute?!¡± He eximed and turned to look at Philip with aplicated expression.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, he even felt a hint of backing down. However, he was already at the edge of the cliff!


    Philip smfled and seemed very satisfied with Ethan¡¯s performance on stage. He said, ¡°Not bad. He


    didn¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡±


    Behind him, Leon breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t expect Ethan¡¯s potential to be so high. With a level


    45 fire attribute, reaching the seventh zone would be a piece of cake!


    ¡°Haha, so you still have some tricks up your sleeve,¡± Ernest sat down slowly, the shock on his face


    reced by gloom.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°The same goes for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Even with a level 4S fire attribute, it won¡¯t change anything. Strength determines everything! It


    seems that Kent will be very happy today!¡±


    Ernest said cidly with a sh of sternness.

 Chapter 2708

    Chapter 2708


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    With that said, the fight had started on stage!


    Kent¡¯s face was stem at the moment. He did not see the fear he wanted in Ethan¡¯s eyes. On the


    contrary, the other party¡¯s disy made him embarrassed. Kent roared in anger. He waved his hand


    and threw out the me in his palm!


    Boom!


    Ethan was calm as he stepped forward to face the attack. The gic imprint between his eyebrows


    shed. His right fist was surrounded by his fire attribute power and sted on the ball of mes


    thrown by Kent!


    Puff!


    The two mes were instantly extinguished in the air. This was just a preliminary test by the two of


    them, and no one used their full power.


    In the stands, everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. After all, the first three matches


    were instant kills, and no one saw anything amazing at all.


    It was different now.


    Ethan rke did not reveal any energy or the power of rules at all, only the power of attributes. He was


    a supernatural!


    Kent smiled and slowly floated into the air. This was the unique power of the mage. With the power of


    spatial rules, he could control himself to rise into the air and keep his distance from the opponent. After


    all, mages were good at long-distance attacks and not suitable for closebat. Once the mage


    gained distance, the favor of the battle would fall on the mage¡¯s side.


    Kent rose into the air, looked down at Ethan on thepetition stage, and said coldly, ¡°Not bad. Your


    physical fitness is also very strong. It seems that you¡¯ll be an opponent who¡¯ll make me very happy.¡±


    Ethan put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked up at Kent in the air, and said, ¡°Why did you fly so


    high? Do you want me to shoot you down?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, tongue in cheek!¡± Kent said coldly and raised his hands, where several fireballs appeared in an


    instant.


    Then, he shouted angrily, ¡°Explode!¡±


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    In an instant, those scorching fireballs zoomed toward Ethan on thepetition stage. This fireball


    attack would engulf a normal person in a sea of fire. However, Ethan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and gic


    imprints suddenly appeared on his legs. Under the attack of the fireballs, he quickly dodged like a


    streak of light.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Kent kept throwing fireballs and drowned the entirepetition tform in an instant. However, Ethan


    dodged faster than a thunderbolt!


    Bang!


    In an instant, Ethan stood still, raised his foot, and kicked a fireball. That fireball was kicked out by


    Ethan and shot toward Kent!


    Kent turned sideways and dodged the blow. However, on stage, Ethan stared intently at Kent as he


    dodged the fireball in midair and smiled. He crouched down, and the gic imprints on his legs


    glowed brightly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Boom!


    He stomped on the ground with both feet and jumped into the air. Two deep footprints and cracked floor


    tiles were left on stage.


    The audience gasped with eyes widened as Ethan jumped into the air.


    In midair, Kent had just dodged the fireball when he suddenly felt strong killing intent from the ground.


    This killing intent was like a vast ocean. Kent did not even look back and just quickly controlled his


    spatial rules to dodge sideways.


    When he avoided this blow, he turned his head and saw that Ethan had jumped into the air and thrown


    a punch at his original spot.


    The void seemed as if it had shattered! It was bloodcurdling!

 Chapter 2709

    Chapter 2709


    Just as Kent secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the figure in his sight suddenly disappeared!


    A figure appeared behind him apanied by a cold voice, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you not to be


    distracted when fighting?¡±


    Kent was shocked! He immediately urged his energy and condensed a water shield behind him.


    However, it was toote!


    Boom!


    Ethan had kicked Kent in his lower back. The water shield shattered, and Kent fell to the ground like a


    crashing ne!


    Boom!


    With a muffled bang, a deep pit was smashed into the stage!


    Hiss!


    The audience fell silent. Everyone stared at Ethan as he slowlynded.


    Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hended on the stage, tucked his hands in his trouser pockets, and stared indifferently at the deep pit


    in the center of the stage.


    The audience boiled! This match was amazing!


    With his explosive power, Ethan kicked Mage Kent Stow down from the air. This scene made the


    audience boil!


    On the high stands, Ernest stood up and clenched his fists angrily, his face full of disbelief!


    How could Kent get kicked down just like that?


    Philip sat indifferently, took out his folding fan again, and opened it with a flip. ¡®Power is a lonely


    feeling.¡¯


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, don¡¯t be too excited. This is nothing,¡± Philip said mildly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ernest snorted.


    In the deep pit on stage, Kent received a kick to his lower back. The pain was unbearable. He slowly


    got up from the deep pit and jumped up.


    When Kent was seen jumping into the air, the entire venue burst into warm apuse and cheers!


    The stands on the northern side shouted, ¡°Kent Stow, defeat him! Win a match for the North!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! Kent, you¡¯re the strongest mage!¡±


    Facing the passionate crowd, Kent wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The blue suit on his


    body was already dusty.


    At this moment, he scowled at Ethan and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re the first person to hit me down. I¡¯m d!¡±


    Then, Kent looked down at his suit and said, ¡°This is my favorite suit, and the stars branded on it


    represent my defeated opponents.¡±


    After that, Kent yanked his jacket off and revealed his solid physique!


    Whoa!


    The crowd got excited.


    Kent tossed his jacket away. Instantly, all thedies in the audience stood up and cheered like crazy!


    ¡°Kent Stow! Kent Stow! Kent Stow!¡±


    Wave after wave of shouts resounded throughout the venue. Kent hovered in the air and seemed to


    enjoy such cheers.


    ¡°Look, this is my fame. Next, I¡¯ll defeat you, ravage you, and trample you under my feet!¡±


    Kent stretched out his hand and pointed at Ethan, his face full of arrogant fighting intent.


    He was about to get serious!


    Ethan raised his eyebrows, looked up at Kent, and said, ¡°Someone like you needs a good whipping, so


    let Daddy teach you a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 2710

    Chapter 2710


    Kent¡¯s face darkened, and the aura on his body suddenly raged with chills.


    This abominable guy actually dared to taunt him like this. He was courting death!


    ¡°You¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡± Kent stared coldly at Ethan on the ground.


    He stretched out his hands, and two blue magic circles appeared in front of his palms, rotating at


    different speeds like a threeyered gear. Gray-blue runes shed with a strange luster within the


    magic circle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the price of provoking me!¡±


    Kent hovered in the air with a sneer and said angrily, ¡°Dragon goes to sea!¡±


    Ssh!


    Suddenly, two blue dragons roared from within Kent¡¯s magic circles and pounced on Ethan with wide


    jaws as if they were going out to sea!


    This scene shocked the audience. What a strong aura! What strong water attribute power!


    ¡°Gosh! Such strong water attribute power has to be at least a level 2S!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Ethan rke is in danger this time!¡±


    The crowd in the stands eximed. To them, Kent was already the Winner. The female supernatural


    disciples were also swooning by now. It was because the power and means disyed by Kent were too


    cool!


    On thepetition stage, Ethan stared intently at the two blue dragons roaring in the air at this


    moment. The two blue dragons shone with a strange blue luster and their scales were clearly visible,


    reflecting a biting chill in the sunlight. Their eyes were also blue, and their huge jaws were wide open,


    ready to tear Ethan into pieces!


    Ethan¡¯s flippant attitude disappeared, and he became serious. The gic imprint between his


    eyebrows also dazzled with silver light.


    Under the watchful eyes of the audience, Ethan braced himself and threw a punch at the blue dragons


    that roared and swooped down from midair!


    ¡°Is he crazy? Is he going to fight those two dragons with his bare fists?!¡±


    ¡°He must be a lunatic to use brute force against Kent¡¯s attack. He¡¯s courting death!¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve never seen a fight like this. Who the hell is he? He doesn¡¯t have any energy or power of rules, but


    why does he give me a feeling of foreboding?¡±


    As everyone discussed it, Ethan¡¯s punch had already collided with the two dragons!


    Boom!


    An energy storm instantly exploded. The terrifying power of rules spread all over!


    At that moment, Ethan¡¯s fist which seemed to weigh a ton smashed the two dragons in front of him!


    Crack!


    Shattering sounds spread from the head of the roaring dragons to their entire bodies. With a hang, the


    two dragons turned into two pools of water and fell like torrential rain onto the stage. The terrifying


    energy pressure slowly disappeared.


    Soon, the stage returned to rity. The audience could no longer hold back!


    ¡°Dang! That¡¯s too strong!¡±


    ¡°The force of this punch must be at least ten tons!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh*t! He actually resisted Kent¡¯s blow with his fists! It¡¯s freaky!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Ethan no longer concealed his strength and got serious, the audience, including Ernest and the


    others, clearly recognized his strength!

 Chapter 2711

    Chapter 2711


    Ethan rke was not to be underestimated!


    That was Ernest¡¯s opinion, but he would never say it aloud. The chills in his eyes grew more intense. In


    the air, when Kent saw Ethan diffusing his attack with one punch, there was no displeasure on his face.


    On the contrary, he was very excited.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Very good! You¡¯re very strong and qualified to be my opponent! Next, I will¡­¡±


    ¡°So much crap! I¡¯m in a hurry to end the match!¡± Ethan said in disdain and interrupted Kent¡¯s


    pretentious words. Then, he stomped on the ground, jumped into the air, and threw several punches at


    Kent!


    Kent scowled in annoyance. This hateful guy never let him finish his words. Seeing Ethan¡¯s punches,


    Kent immediately pulled his distance.


    Rapid blue water balls shot out from the magic circle like bullets, sting away at Ethan


    indiscriminately. An ordinary person would be defeated under this attack long ago. After all, it was


    difficult to fight a mage in closebat. However, Ethan did not retreat but advanced instead. Several


    gic marks appeared on his right arm. Then, his fist dazzled brightly as he punched Kent in the air!


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s useless!¡± Kent sneered as he hovered in the air.


    In his opinion, Ethan¡¯s punch was about to fall short. It was nothing to be feared. Seeing that Ethan¡¯s


    body was about to fall, the smile on Kent¡¯s face grew bigger. However, the audience suddenly


    eximed.


    Kent also came to a sudden realization. In the void in front of him, a ming fist suddenly appeared. It


    smashed through his blue bulletproof defense and mmed at him.


    What the heck?!


    Before Kent could react, the ming fist smashed into him!


    Boom!


    Kent was sted several meters away. The magic circles in his hands blocked the space in front of


    him, and the disdain on his face was reced by severity and gloom.


    This obnoxious guy was always full of unexpected moves.


    When Kent steadied himself and was about to fight back, he looked down and saw Ethan with a broad


    grin in a pose like he was about to shoot an arrow. The object in his hand was actually a metal g


    from the sidelines!


    ¡°Go!¡± Ethan roared angrily, and the metal g in his hand was covered by the gic imprint of his right


    arm, shining with silver luster!


    Swoosh!


    The metal g zoomed through the air like aet. Kent stared at the approaching metal g with


    wide eyes.


    How fast and powerful!


    He quickly spread his arms out and formed a shield in front of him with the magic circles. However, the


    metal g that Ethan had infused with his energy approached in the blink of an eye!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With several bangs, the metal g pierced through the blue shield formed by Kent!


    Then¡­


    Puff!


    When the metal g was only half a meter away from him, Kent¡¯s pupils constricted. He hurriedly


    dodged to the side. Immediately after, blood sprayed in the air as the metal g pierced through Kent¡¯s


    left arm!

 Chapter 2712

    Chapter 2712


    The audience fell silent. No one could believe their eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ethan pierced through a mage¡¯s left arm with just one attack!


    Kent clutched his bleeding left arm in the air, his eyes full of killing intent. If he did not have enough


    combat experience, he would not have been able to dodge the attack just now. His chest would have


    been pierced through.


    This guy was strong! Very strong!


    This was the first time Kent took Ethan seriously. As a mage, he had already distanced himself from the


    opponent, but he was still suppressed all the same.


    his was simply surreal!


    On the ground, Ethan looked in exasperation at Kent who was clutching his arm in midair. He said with


    a sigh, ¡°My mark is a little off.¡±


    Hearing this, Kent was furious!


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Kent roared angrily and formed a magic circle with one hand.


    When he was ready to attack, his eyes suddenly narrowed as he saw two more metal gs in Ethan¡¯s


    hand on stage!


    What the heck?


    ¡°This is against the rules! It¡¯s a foul!¡± Kent yelled furiously.


    He turned his head to look at the host standing on the elevated tform and roared, ¡°He¡¯s breaking the


    rules!¡±


    The host was helpless and said, ¡°Young Master Stow, there are no rules that prohibit contestants from


    using props from thepetition stage.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Two sounds broke through the air!


    Kent had no time to argue at all and quickly stepped back. At the same time, he formed several blue


    light shields with one hand. Then, he once again activated his power of rules to form a circle of water


    shields around his body.


    The water shield could slow down the opponent¡¯s attack!


    Puff, puff!


    Seeing the two metal gs constantly piercing through the blue light barriers he created, Kent¡¯s heart


    dropped to rock bottom!


    In the next second, the metal gs went straight through the water shield.


    Kent was shocked and quickly pulled away. However, an icy voice behind him suddenly said, ¡°All¡¯s fair


    in love and war. Why can¡¯t you remember? Don¡¯t be distracted during a fight.¡±


    When Kent regained his senses and subconsciously wanted to escape, it was toote.


    Bang!


    Kent suffered another critical blow on his lower back and was kicked to the ground from the air.


    Boom!


    Kent crashed onto the stage and formed another human-shaped pit!


    When he stood up, Ethan was already in front of him. Without giving Kent a chance to escape, Ethan


    threw a hook punch on Kent¡¯s chin and knocked him off the ground.


    The attack was very forceful!


    Thud!


    Kent was sent flying into the air with this punch and fell heavily to the ground. In an instant, his face


    was twisted in pain, his chin was shattered, and his mouth was bleeding.


    In the stands, everyone was already dumbfounded!


    This was simply horrifying! Mage Kent Stow was beaten to a pulp by the opponent from start to finish!


    ¡°Holy cow, this guy is too strong! Is Kent going to lose just like this?!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, Kent Stow is too useless. To think that I had ced a ten million bet on him!¡±


    ¡°Does that guy have the strength of the sixth zone?!¡±


    Discussions could be heard everywhere, and there were even voices denouncing Kent Stow for fighting


    in a fake match.

 Chapter 2713

    Chapter 2713


    On the high stands, Ernest¡¯s face was already as dark as it could be as he clenched his fists angrily.


    On stage, Kent stood up with difficulty and roared in pain, ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    However, before he could make a move, Ethan already walked up and sent him away with a flying kick.


    Immediately after, Ethan followed up with a punch on Kent¡¯s back.


    Boom!


    The audience was shocked into silence by this sound.


    Too horrible!


    Then, Ethan rode on Kent¡¯s back, yanked his hair, and said coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just


    now? What about now?!¡±


    Boom!


    A punch fell. It was followed by another punch. Ethan beat the opponent to a pulp!


    The audience was terrified and felt sorry for Kent. A handsome young man had been beaten into a


    wreck!


    Kent Stow, who was fragile at heart,pletely lost his dignified appearance at the moment. He wailed


    hoarsely, ¡°S-Stop hitting me. I admit defeat. Please don¡¯t hit me anymore!¡±


    A shadow of fear had appeared in Kent¡¯s heart by Ethan¡¯s abuse. In the next second, Ethan dragged


    Kent by the ankle and threw him down thepetition stage!


    ¡°The winner of the fourth match goes to Ethan rke of the South!¡± the host roared.


    On the high stands, Philip watched silently and said indifferently, ¡°How wonderful. We won again¡­¡±


    After saying this, Philip turned his head and said to Ernest, ¡°Vi Master Turner, I¡¯m really sorry. You¡¯re


    simply giving up the matches to us. You didn¡¯t ce any bets outside, did you?¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest pped the coffee table beside him in anger, got up, pointed at Philip, and said


    furiously, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t you nder me! You only won four matches. In the following


    matches, the oue has yet to be confirmed!¡±


    Ernest was livid!


    Seeing Kent being taken away by the medical staff from the stage, his heart sank to rock bottom!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    They lost again! It was the fourth match! If this continued, this year¡¯s Disciple Competition woulde


    to an end!


    Leon could not stopughing. He was very happy. The Southern supernatural disciple world had never


    been as proud as they were today!


    ¡°Vi Master Turner, thanks for everything,¡± Leon stood up and said to Ernest at this moment.


    Ernest angrily walked away from the high stands and went to the lounge.


    Thepetition was in time out once again. In the lounge, Ernest threw a fit and smashed everything.


    He roared, ¡°Damn it! We lost four matches! Leon Jefferson isughing at us!¡±


    On one side, some patriarchs of the Northern disciple families sweated profusely and said, ¡°Vi


    Master Turner, the South is well prepared this time. We couldn¡¯t find any information about their


    contestants at all.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ernest¡¯s face was dark as he paced around the lounge with his hands behind his back.


    Then, he said to several patriarchs, ¡°It seems that we can only use that.¡±


    When several patriarchs heard that, their faces trembled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, are you sure


    you want to use that? It¡¯s very harmful to their bodies. One wrong move and they might die!¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. If we lose again, the North is doomed!¡±


    Several patriarchs looked at each other, thought for a while, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go with your suggestion.¡±


    Soon, a guard of Terrain Vi hurriedly walked into the lounge with a silver case. The suitcase was


    opened, and inside was a row of silver syringes filled with green liquid!

 Chapter 2714

    Chapter 2714


    Seeing the row of syringes filled with green liquid, Ernest¡¯s eyes shed with severity and excitement!


    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to win in the next few matches!¡± Ernest said coldly as the


    excitement in his eyes became more apparent.


    Soon, the remaining few contestants were injected with this liquid. After that, Ernest asked excitedly,


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    The four contestants shook their heads and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, we don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    However, as they said that, suddenly¡­ Green lines suddenly appeared on their injected arms, which


    glowed with a strange green luster. The four contestants also howled in pain. The green lines spread


    along their arms all over their bodies. In an instant, the aura on their bodies changed drastically!


    It became extremely harsh and intense!


    Seeing this change, Ernest was excited and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    ***


    Thepetition resumed.


    The host shouted, ¡°In the fifth match, Rick Davenport of the South will be up against Todd Hoff of the


    North!¡±


    ¡°Here ites,¡± Philip sat on the high stands with a smile.


    Ernest snorted and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll take this match!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, if I remember correctly, you said the same thing in the first


    four matches.¡±


    Hearing that, Ernest frowned but quickly rxed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, then.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression became a little solemn. Ernest Turner was not as nervous and


    talkative as before. Instead, he looked very calm andposed. Philip looked sideways at Leon and


    asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this Todd Hoff?¡±


    Leon said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Todd Hoff isn¡¯t strong at all. He¡¯s a disciple of the fifth zone and


    should be around the mid-realm. I can¡¯t figure out why Ernest sent him on stage either.¡±


    Philip frowned slightly and looked at Ernest with a foreboding.


    Could Ernest have a trick up his sleeve?!


    Philip had a rough idea of Rick¡¯s skills but had no idea of the limits of his actualbat power.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally started! Isn¡¯t Todd Hoff a disciple of the fifth zone? He¡¯s much weaker than the earlier Kent


    Stow. Why did they substitute him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡®t understand. Has Terrain Vi given up already?¡±


    In the stands, the audience discussed.


    Hearing this, Ernest was calm. He substituted Todd Hoff because his attributes and genes were the


    best matches for that liquid.


    On the high stands, the patriarchs of several Northern families also said coldly, ¡°Hmph! We may have


    lost the first few matches, but we¡¯ll definitely win this one! Todd¡¯s potential is not too bad. Plus with the


    stimtion of that thing, his actual strength should be in the early stage of the sixth zone.¡±


    The evolution reagent was thetest product developed by the Nonagon. It was targeted at untalented


    disciples to develop their bodies and maximize their potential. This research product was tested in


    secret and produced good results.


    Ernest had spent a bomb to get four doses. Therefore, he had to win the next four matches.


    ¡°What level is Rick Davenport? He looks quite ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, at this point, do you still think those people in the South are very ordinary? They¡¯ve won four


    matches in a row!¡±

 Chapter 2715

    Chapter 2715


    The remark reminded everyone, and they focused their gazes on Rick who was already standing on


    thepetition stage. Rick was dressed in ck with his arms across his chest, his face indifferent.


    Immediately after, Todd Hoff also stepped on stage. He was a big, burly man. He was stout with a


    strong physique. His upper body was bare, and he was a head taller than Rick, a big man who was


    nearly two meters tall!


    ¡°Todd Hoff! It¡¯s Todd Hoff!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, why do I feel as if Todd is a different person? Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°No, I also feel the same. He seems more dark and severe.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Following the crowd¡¯s discussion, Todd stood in front of Rick with a sneer and made a thumbs-down


    gesture. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll break your neck! ¡±


    Rick nced coldly at Todd, who was a head taller than him, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    The audience in the stands looked at Rick and the cold arrogance in his eyes.


    Todd¡¯s eyes were like a raging beast as he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a guy who doesn¡¯t even have the energy


    and power of rules. What right do you have to say that I can¡¯t?¡±


    Rick shook his head and said, ¡°It is what it is. I sensed a familiar aura from you. If I¡®m not mistaken,


    you¡¯ve used some kind of reagent that enhances and stimtes potential.¡±


    Hearing that, Todd¡¯s face darkened. He then said with a sneer, ¡°You know quite a lot, but you¡¯re


    doomed to die. I¡¯ll personally rip your head off and kick it like a ball out of here in front of everyone!¡±


    Bang!


    With that said, Todd punched his fists together and a muffled sound erupted. At the same time, raging


    energy pressure also surged from his body!


    Rick looked at Todd indifferently, shook his head, and muttered under his breath, ¡°s, those reagents


    have a fatal w. They can¡¯t evolve your brain power. Your strength will increase, but your reaction will


    decrease.¡±


    However, Todd paid no attention to Rick¡¯s remark!


    Swish!


    He punched Rick in anger!


    Boom!


    Rick disappeared from the spot in a sh!


    Todd¡¯s punchnded heavily on thepetition stage and formed a deep pit in a burst of rubble. When


    he reacted, Rick was already standing a few meters away from him, still maintaining the posture with


    his arms crossed.


    ¡°Too slow,¡± Rick said.


    This remark made Todd furious. With a roar, his huge body charged at Rick again. He punched and


    kicked at the same time!


    Biff, bang, thud!


    All kinds of noises exploded on stage. However, Rick dodged all over the stage like a nimble monkey.


    Todd could not hit the other party at all. Moreover, right from the start, Rick maintained the same


    posture.


    The audience also noticed that Rick¡¯s moves were special. He seemed to have wind under his feet to


    help him dodge urately. He could not help it. As an assassin, Rick¡¯s moves were his instinct.


    After a few rounds, Todd was obviously a little annoyed.


    ¡°Damn it, you clown! Stop jumping around and fight me!¡± Todd roared, his eyes were full of anger.


    Rick shrugged and said, ¡°Since you made the request, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    With that said!


    Swoosh!


    Ten figures of Rick suddenly appeared around Todd on stage. These figures had the same facial


    expressions, movements, and even the standing posture. They were just like a projection.


    The audience was shocked at this scene.


    Ernest stood up nervously and said, ¡°Fusha martial art?!¡±

 Chapter 2716

    Chapter 2716


    On thepetition stage, Rick disyed the famous Fusha martial art technique.


    Everyone in the audience was dazzled by Rick¡¯s ten figures on stage. Which one was the real one?


    Ernest¡¯s face darkened as he felt a sense of crisis. He never expected the unknown Rick Davenport to


    have mastered the advanced martial art of Fusha. He turned to look at Philip who sat indifferently with


    his legs crossed. Hatred shed in his eyes as he waved to his subordinates and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Mobilize all the people we have arranged around the city. Once we lose thispetition, we¡¯ll make a


    move immediately! No matter who it is, kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate responded and left the venue.


    On stage, Todd frowned angrily as he stared at Rick¡¯s ten figures around him.


    ¡®Damn it! What weird technique is this?¡¯


    Rick stood on the same spot, looked at Todd at the stage center, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent.


    Even if you¡¯ve used that reagent, you still aren¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing this, Todd¡¯s face darkened as he yelled angrily, ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    With that said, he threw a punch at one of Rick¡¯s doppelgangers. However, this punch only made the


    doppelganger sway a little before Todd¡¯s fist went through the apparition.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Todd was furious and started smashing Rick¡¯s ten figures with all his might. However, he


    chose the fake one every single time!


    ¡®This one!¡¯


    Boom!


    ¡®That one!¡¯


    Boom!


    In an instant, many more deep pits were sted on stage. After a round of smashing, Todd never found


    the real body. On stage, none of Rick¡¯s ten figures were real.


    ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m here.¡± Suddenly, a cold figure fell on Todd¡¯s head.


    He looked up and saw a figure descending rapidly in the air. His legs were about to m right on


    Todd¡¯s head. Todd roared angrily, raised his arms, and blocked the attack.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a shock wave from the collision set off dust and gravel.


    The moment Rick¡¯s feet collided with Todd¡®s arms, dazzling energy fluctuations exploded. The energy


    fluctuations rippled from the center of the collision and swept over the audience. Ayer of floor tiles


    was lifted off stage.


    Todd struggled to block the pressure from above his head with his arms. The tremendous pressure


    weighed a ton. Todd fell into a frenzy, and the muscles all over his body were tense at this moment. A


    layer of faint green lines began to appear all over his body. The reagent he took earlier had begun to


    take effect.


    Roar!


    Todd roared angrily and raised his arms, sending Rick flying away from above his head!


    Rick jumped into the air, turned several rotations, andnded steadily on the ground.


    In the center of the dust-covered stage, a stout figure slowly appeared. A pair of beast-like green eyes


    stared fixedly at Rick.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Is it unleashed?¡± Rick frowned as a chill shed at the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 2717

    Chapter 2717


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a beast-like roar resounded throughout the venue. This roar deafened everyone¡¯s ears!


    When the dust settled, everyone finally saw the stage clearly. At this moment, Todd¡¯s whole body was


    covered with ayer of green lines. His eyes had turned into strange emerald green, and the aura on


    his body had be extremely fierce. He was a whole level higher than before. More terrifyingly, his


    aura was very strange, horrible, and frightening.


    The audience was filled with terror.


    ¡°How did Todd Hoff suddenly be so strong? What are those things all over him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems to be a special transformation that made him stronger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little scary. I can¡¯t figure out the situation.¡±


    As everyone discussed it, Ernest breathed a sigh of relief on the high stands.


    It was finally activated!


    There would be no doubt about the oue of this match then.


    Seeing this scene, Philip¡¯s eyes glimmered and asked, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Leon was also stunned at the special turn of events on stage. He got up in anger, pointed at Ernest,


    and roared, ¡°Vi Master Turner, you actually let the contestants take that reagent! Do you know how


    much damage the reagents will do to their bodies? Aren¡¯t you worried if something happens to them?¡±


    Ernest snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to win!¡±


    Hearing this, Leon clenched his fists in anger and said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Ernest chuckled and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, if you don¡®t want the contestant on stage to be


    injured or killed, you should quickly admit defeat If Todd really makes a move, Rick Davenport will not


    be his match!¡±


    Leon frowned, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we can¡¯t continue this fight. Todd


    Hoff has taken a special reagent, and his overall strength has risen to a new level. Moreover, he¡¯s now


    extremely aggressive and bloodthirsty. He won¡¯t stop fighting until he kills his opponent! Mr. Davenport


    is in danger!¡±


    Hearing Leon¡¯s words, Philip frowned and looked at Rick and Todd, who were already fighting on stage.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As Ernest and Leon mentioned, Rick was in a reactive state. He was constantly avoiding the other


    party¡¯s attacks. He even suffered several blows.


    The situation was quite obvious. Rick would lose!


    Leon looked at the stage and quickly said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, there¡¯s no time. Let¡¯s admit defeat


    or Mr. Davenport will be in grave danger!¡±


    However, Philip looked solemnly at Rick who was being beaten on stage. Suddenly, he got up, took out


    the loudspeaker from the hands of his men behind him, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 100 million!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 100 million!¡± Philip¡¯s remark immediately resounded throughout the venue and echoed.


    On stage, when Rick heard this remark while fighting Todd, a wicked smile appeared on his month. At


    the same time, fighting intent shed in his eyes. He punched Todd and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For 100


    million, you¡¯ll be going down.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Rick switched from defense to attack. He stopped backing away and met Todd¡¯s punch with


    a punch of his own!


    Rumble!


    Their fists collided. A dazzling energy fluctuation and a terrifying aura erupted!


    Everyone thought Rick would be sent flying. However, they were shocked to find Todd, who had been


    taking the upper hand, flying out instead. He crashed heavily on stage, fell on the edge, and almost


    rolled down.

 Chapter 2718

    Chapter 2718


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped. This was really unexpected.


    Rick, who had been beaten all the while, suddenly exploded after hearing about the 100 million!


    Rick pped his hands indifferently and looked at Todd, who was knocked out by a punch and could


    not get up. Then, he turned his head and grinned at Philip on the high stands.


    Philip rolled his eyes at him, sat down, and said, ¡°This guy still wants to extort money from me at this


    time.¡±


    Leon watched in disbelief before he came to a realization. Rick Davenport was not weak at all.


    On the other hand, Ernest scowled. He never expected the boost of power from Rick at this time.


    What the hell was going on here?


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re cheating!¡± Ernest angrily pointed at Philip and roared.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Vi Master Turner, if my offer of 100 million is considered cheating, you can


    do the same. Why don¡¯t wepare who¡¯s richer?¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest clenched his fists angrily.


    What a joke. Comparing wealth with the rke family was an act of doom. If not for the Berry family


    and the Nonagon, Ernest would never hope to go up against Philip. However, he had no other choice


    now.


    Ernest snorted and sat down. He stared gloomily at Todd on stage, took the loudspeaker in the hands


    of the man behind him, and roared, ¡°Todd Hoff, stand up on your feet! You can¡¯t fall! Fight him until you


    win!¡±


    On stage, Todd slowly got up and flexed his bloody fist. Under the reagent¡¯s stimtion, his cell


    regeneration had reached its peak, and his wounds healed quickly. He squeezed his fist and looked at


    the healed fist. With a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have been


    hiding your strength the entire time. Very good. I¡¯m d to meet a tough opponent like you. But next,


    you¡¯ll pay for what you did just now!¡± Todd roared.


    With this degree of cell regeneration, Todd was not afraid of any attack or injury!


    After saying that, he stomped on the ground and crashed into Rick like a huge mountain. In an instant,


    an earth-shattering battle broke out again!


    Rick and Todd were caught in a fight that was more intense than in the previous matches. The more


    Todd fought, the more active the reagent in his body. Instead of diminishing, hisbat power became


    more intense.


    Rick gradually changed from being calm to being passive.


    The fight went on for ten minutes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Todd suddenly punched Rick in the stomach and sent him flying. Rick quickly stood steady, wiped the


    blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth, and panted heavily. He stared sternly at Todd who was


    full of fighting intent.


    Todd¡¯s fighting intent had reached its peak. Like a two-meter tall gori, his burly figure gave people a


    strong sense of oppression.


    With a sneer, he raised his finger, pointed at Rick, and said, ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Boom!


    With that said, he punched Rick¡¯s stomach with raging power and energy pressure. This punch


    contained all of Todd¡¯s strength and power of rules. With the aid of the earth attribute, this punch was


    extremely heavy, weighing 25 tons!


    The audience also felt the fierce fighting and killing intent from Todd¡¯s punch!


    ¡°He got this! Rick will lose for sure!¡±


    ¡°Todd¡¯s punch is invincible! It¡®s too strong! Even a disciple at the peak of the sixth zone has to dodge


    this power.¡±


    ¡°The North is finally going to win a match.¡±


    On the high stands, Ernest also smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. They were finally going to win.

 Chapter 2719

    Chapter 2719


    They finally got a match in the bag. Almost everyone thought that Rick would be defeated with this


    punch. Philip¡¯s expression also turned grave.


    On stage, Rick¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared intently at Todd¡¯s iing punch. At that moment,


    time seemed to have slowed down.


    Rick softly muttered, ¡°Three, two, one.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just as he finished speaking, Todd, on the opposite, suddenly frowned as if he had a hunch. At the


    critical juncture, Rick disappeared from the spot. Todd¡¯s punch also fell on thin air!


    Rick dodged it!


    The audience eximed!


    The moment he dodged, Rick jumped into the air behind Todd. Then, he fell from the sky and kicked


    Todd¡¯s back with great force.


    Boom!


    Rick had poured all his strength into this attack. At that moment, a burst of energy fluctuation exploded!


    Under this blow, Todd¡¯s back broke with a loud crack and he crashed into the ground, forming a human-


    shaped pit.


    The audience fell dead silent. Everyone watched this scene in disbelief.


    Ricknded steadily and panted. He looked at the human-shaped pit on the ground that was sted


    out by a kick. Todd bled all over as hey in the pit.


    With a face full of indignity, he asked weakly, ¡°How did things turn out like this?¡±


    Rick stood upright, got his breath back, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that this reagent has its ws. Even


    if your strength has improved, your reflexes have not. Instead, after yourbat power has been


    pushed to the peak, your reaction will pause! That¡¯s your most fatal w.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Toddughed miserably. ¡°So, you went on defense mode just to constantly stimte me and


    let mybat power reach the peak.¡±


    Rick nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Soon, the medical staff came up, and after everyone¡¯s unanimous decision, Todd Hoff was unable to


    continue the fight.


    Rick Davenport was the winner of this round!


    Todd was brought down the stage on a stretcher by the medical staff.


    The host took the stage and roared. ¡°The winner of the fifth round goes to Rick Davenport of the


    South!¡±


    The crowd was ecstatic! Five wins in a row! Rick Davenport turned the tide around!


    It was a miracle!


    On the high stands, Ernest¡¯s face was as dark as the abyss. He could not believe that Todd Hoff had


    lost despite taking the reagent!


    They had lost five rounds in a row. Even if they won all the following matches, it would be a draw. In


    thispetition, the North had no chance of winning. It was the greatest insult!


    Ernest smashed the coffee table beside him with an angry punch, snorted coldly, and left with his


    people.


    Thepetition was paused again!


    In the lounge, Ernest shouted furiously, ¡°Have Young Master Berry and Young Master Singer arrived


    yet?¡±


    At this moment, the guard outside the door suddenly rushed in and shouted, ¡°Vi Master Turner,


    Young Master Berry and Young Master Singer are here!¡±

 Chapter 2720

    Chapter 2720


    Hearing this, everyone gathered around the door and respectfully stood on both sides. With Ernest in


    the lead, they waited for the arrival of Auric Singer and Stanley Berry. Very soon, they walked into the


    lounge.


    ¡°Young Master Berry, Young Master Singer,¡± Ernest greeted them.


    Stanley snorted coldly and walked through the crowd. He sat on the chair with a cold expression and


    said, ¡°How many matches have you won?¡±


    Hearing this question, the atmosphere in the entire lounge turned cold. Everyone looked at each other,


    but no one dared to answer. Cold sweat also beaded Ernest¡¯s forehead. He hesitated for a long time


    without daring to say anything.


    Seeing this, Stanley scowled and said, ¡°Four matches?¡±


    Ernest shook his head.


    ¡°Three?¡±


    Ernest shook his head again.


    ¡°How many matches exactly?¡± Stanley lost his patience and asked.


    Ernest hesitated for a long time before he said, ¡°Young Master Berry, we¡¯ve won zero matches so far.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing that, Stanley scowled and said, ¡°You lost all of them?¡±


    Ernest nodded and knelt on the floor with a thud. The heads of the disciple families behind him followed


    suit.


    ¡°Young Master Berry, I¡¯m sorry to let you down, but Philip rke is too cunning. He found some helpers


    from somewhere, and all of them are very powerful. Even a contestant who¡¯s taken the reagent was


    defeated.¡± Ernest exined in a panic.


    Stanley¡¯s face was dark, and he said coldly, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    After that, Ernest told Stanley everything about thepetition.


    After listening, Stanley and Auric took the participant list from Ernest. When Stanley saw Ethan and


    Rick on the list, his eyes twitched as he said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you lost up against these two. However,


    why haven¡¯t I heard of the earlier ones?¡±


    Ernest said, ¡°Young Master Berry, these are all contestants brought by Philip. We haven¡¯t heard of


    them either, but theirbat effectiveness is amazing!¡±


    Stanley nodded and asked Auric on the side, ¡°Do you have confidence in fighting Fennel Leigh?¡±


    Auric snorted coldly and said, ¡°The one I want to fight is Philip rke. For killing my father and


    destroying my entire family, I must kill him with my own hands!¡±


    Stanley smiled and said, ¡°When you win, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Auric nodded and said, ¡°Fennel Leigh has a feud with my Singer family too. Since we¡¯re up against


    each other, I¡¯ll kill him and get the first victory.¡±


    With that said, Auric looked at Ernest and the others with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°To actually lose five matches in a row, Vi Master Turner has worked hard indeed,¡± Auric sneered.


    Ernest clenched his fists angrily but dared not say a word. He was not on good terms with the Singer


    family. He was the happiest at the death of Jenkins Singer. However, now that Auric was here, he


    dared not step out of the line.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After all, the one in front of him was a king of disciples.


    ¡°Your criticism is right, Young Master Singer. I¡¯ve led the team poorly.¡± Ernest nodded and forced a


    smile.


    Auric snorted coldly, stepped out of the lounge, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the next match.¡±


    Stanley also got up and walked toward the high stands.

 Chapter 2721

    Chapter 2721


    Ernest and the heads of the Northern disciple families quickly followed Stanley. Soon, Stanley and


    Auric arrived at the high stands. They bumped into Philip, and the two parties confronted each other


    from two ends.


    Stanley snorted and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, congrattions for taking five consecutive wins.


    What a surprise.¡±


    Philip smiled and looked at Auric beside Stanley. He said, ¡°Young Master Berry and Young Master


    Singer, are you ready to take the stage?¡±


    Stanley smiled and said, ¡°We have to win one round, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to disappoint you, Young Master Berry. The next five matches will still belong to us,¡± Philip


    retorted, not to be outdone.


    Hearing this, Auric immediately snorted and said, ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t becent. I hope you can


    survive the match against Young Master Berry so that I can personally finish you off!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°As you wish. I¡¯ll definitely live well.¡±


    Thepetition resumed again. The sixth round was about to begin.


    The host took the stage, which had been dealt with urgently. All the deep pits had been filled in and


    restored as new.


    ¡°The sixth round will officially begin with Fennel Leigh from the South against Auric Singer front the


    North!¡±


    Following the host¡¯s announcement, the audience cheered wildly. In particr, the audience on the


    northern side seemed to be venting their frustrations from the previous defeats in their cheers and


    shouts!


    ¡°It¡¯s Auric Singer, the eldest young master of the Singer family! He¡¯s finally up!¡±


    ¡°Auric will win this for sure! He¡¯s a kingship holder, not someone the contestants from the previous


    matches canpare to!¡±


    ¡°The battle of the kings is so exciting! I can finally see it!¡±


    Following the cheers and shouts of the crowd, Auric stood on stage in a green casual outfit. His figure


    was tall, straight, proud, and independent like a javelin. Standing there, he seemed invincible.


    ¡°Auric Singer!¡±


    ¡°Auric Singer!¡±


    More than half of the audience shouted Auric¡¯s name, which resounded through the sky!


    As for Fennel, he walked onto the stage but no one apuded or called his name. That was because


    he was so ordinary that no one knew him. Auric, on the other hand, was famous throughout the


    Northern supernatural disciple world. Even the disciples of the Southern supernatural disciple world


    were a little shocked upon hearing Auric¡¯s name.


    Fennel went on stage and looked around at the roaring crowd. Once upon a time, he was also the main


    focus. However, since he left Nonagon and established the Hall of the Sun in the West, his reputation


    in the country hadpletely disappeared. Only few people mentioned him here.


    Auric stood with his hands behind his back, looked at Fennel on the opposite side, and said, ¡°Fennel


    Leigh, I¡¯ve heard of you. Once the king of the fifth zone, your name is still on the Hero¡¯s Monument in


    the Nonagon. However, that¡¯s all in the past because my name is above yours on the Hero¡¯s


    Monument.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re more powerful than I


    thought. It¡¯s your honor to have your name engraved on the Hero¡¯s Monument.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my honor, not yours. As a traitor of the Nonagon, you no longer have the right to leave


    your name on that monument. Today, I¡¯ll kill you with my hands and no one will know your past!¡± Auric


    said coldly.


    Fennel raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°The Singer family is as arrogant as ever. I really wonder where


    you get your confidence from. Before this, I want to confirm one thing. Does your Singer family have


    anything to do with my sister¡¯s incident back then?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Auric said, ¡°Since you already know, why ask?¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, you can only die in my hands.¡±


    With that said, a red sword of kingship suddenly appeared in the sky!

 Chapter 2722

    Chapter 2722


    Fennel¡¯s sword of kingship shone brightly with scorching red waves as it hung in the air. In an instant,


    the kingship energy field shrouded the entire venue.


    The area fell dead silent! All shouts and cheers ceased to nothingness!


    All the spectators were dumbfounded. They gulped nervously, and their foreheads were full of cold


    sweat. Everyone stared at the huge red sword of kingship in the sky!


    Fennel Leigh was also a kingship holder!


    Boom!


    The audience exploded! The battle between two kings!


    Scary!


    This exceeded their expectations for Fennel. They thought he was just an ordinary disciple, but he


    turned out to be a king. This match was a battle between two kings!


    ¡°Gosh, what did I see? He¡¯s also a king of disciples!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! It¡¯s too exciting! A fight between two kings!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The following match will be amazing!¡±


    ¡°But since when did a kingship holder appear in the South?¡±


    Everyone discussed incessantly.


    On the high stands, Ernest panicked when he saw Fennel¡¯s sword of kingship. He muttered under his


    breath, ¡°Kingship holder, Fennel Leigh, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Suddenly, Ernest looked at the indifferent Philip on the side. His mind cleared. If he guessed correctly,


    Fennel was the king who disappeared from the country a few years ago. He did not die but returned at


    this time.


    At this moment, Philip looked at Ernest, whose face was dark and agitated. He said, ¡°Vi Master


    Turner, don¡¯t be agitated. Just watch the match.¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest clenched his fists, looked at Stanley at his side, and said, ¡°Young Master Berry,


    he¡¯s¡­¡±


    Stanley smiled slightly and said, ¡°I know. Just calm down and watch the match.¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest fell silent and focused on the stage. This match was very important. If Auric won,


    they would make aeback. If Fennel won, there was no need to continue the following matches.


    On stage, when Auric saw Fennel¡¯s sword of kingship, he sneered as his aura surged. Suddenly, a new


    sword of kingship appeared the opposite of Fennel¡¯s red sword of kingship in the sky. This new sword


    of kingship wasvender with purple stripes circling around. The hilt of the sword was a ferocious


    purple chimera with jaws wide open. The sword was a tooth-like de.


    When this sword of kingship appeared, the audience exploded again!


    Purple Chimera King!


    That was Auric¡¯s honorary title!


    At once, Auric¡¯s kingship energy field also unfolded over the entire venue. The venue was also split in


    two by the kingship energy fields in red and purple.


    ¡°Fennel Leigh, the Red Dragon King, I¡¯m d to have this fight with you,¡± Auric said coldly with strong


    fighting intent.


    Fennel said ndly, ¡°So, the purple chimera born back then was you.¡±


    Auric raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. The power of kingship of this purple chimera


    actually belonged to your sister, but she sacrificed it to help me achieve greatness. Over the years, my


    fusion with the purple chimera¡¯s source of kingship has be much closer.¡±


    While saying that, Auric looked at Fennel¡¯s gloomy face and said with a smile, ¡°Do you feel


    heartbroken? Your sister¡¯s death was actually nned by our Singer family and those people. Two


    siblings with two kingships made many people envious and jealous. It¡¯s a pity that your sister became


    my sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°You seek death!¡± Fennel roared angrily, and the power of the red dragon on his body suddenly


    reached its peak!


    Boom!

 Chapter 2723

    Chapter 2723


    Fennel sprang into action and punched Auric in a red streak of light. Auric frowned with disdain and


    met Fennel¡¯s attack.


    A fierce battle erupted instantly!


    Red and purple figures jumped around the stage. Every punch was aimed at the flesh, and hangs could


    be heard constantly.


    The raging power of rules also filled the entire venue. They fought from the ground to the air. The newly


    restored stage cracked in an instant. This was the terrifying energy of the kings¡¯ power!


    If not for the special items at the venue to suppress the battle of the kings, this ce would have been


    reduced to rubble!


    A huge egg-shaped stone with special runes engraved on it glowed with a bright sky-blue in eight


    corners of the venue that suppressed the battle power on stage. All the energy and power of rules that


    surpassed the threshold value were absorbed by these stones.


    In the air, Fennel and Auric had exchanged more titan a hundred blows with no apparent results.


    ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very strong, but your glory is destined to be wiped out after this fight with me.¡±


    Auric sneered at this moment and raised his hand where a purple chimera spear had appeared.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The purple spear was full ofplex runes like armor, and the head of the dark purple spear glowed


    brightly with the carved pattern of the purple chimera. The moment the purple spear appeared, the aura


    on Auric¡¯s body increased and reached the peak allowed by this venue. His cold eyes turned to


    lavender as he said to Fennel sinisterly, ¡°Today will mark your death! Your sister died in my hands and


    so will you! I¡¯ll take your red dragon kingship power!¡±


    Fennel was full of anger. His eyes instantly turned red, and the red dragon halberd appeared in his


    hand. Dragon growls resounded throughout the venue.


    ¡°All of you are sinners. I want to kill all of you with my own hands to avenge my sister!¡± Fennel roared


    solemnly, and the killing intent in the corner of his eyes could no longer be suppressed!


    Boom!


    Abruptly, two red and purple figures quickly collided in the sky like two streaks of light!


    ng!


    The crisp sound of metal collision!


    The red dragon halberd and the purple chimera spear collided in a burst of earth-shattering energy


    pressure. The terrifying energy was instantly released and filled the entire venue. The audience could


    hardly stay still in their seats because of this burst of energy.


    The carved runes on the eight huge stones dazzled brightly as they desperately absorbed the energy


    and power of rules from the sky. The roars of dragons and chimeras resounded throughout the venue!


    On the high stands, Stanley looked at this scene indifferently and said with a nod, ¡°As expected of the


    Red Dragon King. He¡¯s very powerful, indeed. It¡¯s a pity that he betrayed the Nonagon. Only one


    oue will be waiting for him.¡±

 Chapter 2724

    Chapter 2724


    On thepetition stage, Fennel and Auric quickly broke apart.


    ¡°Very good! But it¡¯s not enough! If this is all you have, I¡¯ll kill you here today!¡± Auric said smugly.


    It was as if in his opinion, Fennel was doomed to fail. The heroes of the past were nothing more than


    history. Fennels¡¯ face was cold and stern as he looked at the haughty Auric. He said, ¡°You¡¯re very


    arrogant, and arrogancees at a price!¡±


    With that said, a red dragon appeared from the halberd and pounced on Auric with a roar.


    Auric frowned as he looked at the approaching red dragon. A sharp glint shed from the corner of his


    eyes!


    What a strong aura!


    He responded quickly. With a flick of the purple chimera spear in his hand, a streak of purple light


    shed at the red dragon. This powerful blow struck down from the sky like a vast ocean!


    Boom!


    Purple light collided with the red dragon with a burst of raging energy pressure.


    After that, a cold red light broke through this terrifying energy and stabbed Auric.


    Auric seemed to have been expecting it With an indifferent smile on the corner of his mouth, he


    shed out with the purple spear in his hand. It collided with the red dragon halberd with a loud ng.


    This sound almost deafened everyone. The terrifying energy fluctuations raged immediately!


    ¡°As I said, your strength is not enough!¡± Auric said coldly as a hint of anger shed in the corner of his


    eyes.


    Then, he kicked Fennel violently. Fennel retreated and swung the red halberd in his hand, fighting with


    Auric. Every blow was apanied by earth-shattering energy fluctuations.


    All the spectators were dumbfounded!


    ¡°This guy is too strong. Who exactly is this Fennel Leigh? Have you heard of him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. A king who suddenly appeared out of nowhere could actually fight on par with Auric


    Singer.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Look carefully, it¡¯s a red dragon. If I remember correctly, there was a Red Dragon King in the country a


    few years ago, but I heard that he betrayed the Nonagon.¡±


    For a time, more news circted about the red dragon kingship holder. The spectators also learned


    about the Red Dragon King from various news. On the high stands, the patriarchs of the North and


    South disciple families also discussed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! Red Dragon King Fennel Leigh!¡±


    ¡°I never expected him to return after so many years!¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Red Dragon King shot to fame in one battle and made a scene at the Nonagon. His


    strength is extraordinary! In this match, I think Auric is in danger.¡±


    Memories of the past were still deeply etched in the minds of these patriarchs.


    ¡°Hehe, everyone is exaggerating. He¡¯s an outdated king who has left the country for many years. How


    could he be a match for Auric?¡± Among them, some patriarchs belittled Fennel.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know Fennel. Hisbat power is definitely not what you see now,¡± Another


    patriarch said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how amazing he is!¡±


    At this moment, a change came over the battle on stage. Fennel fell from the sky and smashed the red


    halberd on Auric. Auric raised the purple spear in his hand to block the attack above his head.


    However, he was toote!


    ng!


    With a crisp ng, dazzling energy fluctuations exploded!


    Auric¡¯s figure was smashed down heavily!


    Boom!

 Chapter 2725

    Chapter 2725


    The spectators stood up when the explosion happened.


    Auric Singer was sent crashing heavily to the ground, the impact forming a deep pit. The entire stage


    cracked once again like a spider web.


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.


    Fennel¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his body zed with red energy as he hovered in the air. He held a


    red halberd, and a long majestic red dragon formed behind him.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene!


    Auric lost? He was a king! He was beaten down just like that?


    The patriarchs who were mocking Fennel just now scowled. This was too embarrassing.


    Ernest¡¯s heart also twitched as he felt restless and wanted to stand up.


    However, Stanley said ndly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not so easy for a king to lose. This is just a small


    victory.¡±


    Sure enough, after Stanley said that, a figure glowing with purple energy jumped out from the deep pit


    andnded steadily on stage.


    The crowd boiled!


    Those ardent women were particrly excited to see Auric standing intact on stage.


    Auric lightly brushed off the dust on his body and raised his eyebrows to look at Fennel who also


    landed on the ground. He said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re much more powerful than I thought.¡±


    Fennel swung the red dragon halberd in his hand, and sparks flew. He pointed the halberd at Auric and


    said, ¡°Are you ready to die?¡±


    Auricughed coldly and said, ¡°Arrogance! You¡¯re just a traitor. What can you do to defeat me?!¡±


    With that said, Auric charged forward in closebat!


    Boom!


    Every fist was to the flesh, and every punch collided. They all burst with terrifying energy fluctuations.


    Bang!


    Auric¡¯s punchnded heavily on Fennel¡¯s left shoulder. Fennel¡¯s kick alsonded on Auric¡¯s waist!


    Boom!


    The two of them were sent flying several meters away, leaving a long ditch on the ground.


    Auric wiped the blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth and looked at Fennel, who was also


    injured.


    He said, ¡°As expected of a king from the fifth zone. However, if this is all you have, you won¡¯t have any


    chance of winning!¡±


    Fennel smiled lightly and said, ¡°You can try.¡±


    Bang!


    With that said, the two fought again!


    Swish!


    Auric rushed out like an arrow with raging energy pressure on his right fist that weighed a ton and


    punched Fennel. It was very quick and powerful!


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fennel had no time to dodge and could only cross his arms in front of him to block this attack!


    Thud, thud!


    Fennel staggered back several steps before he stopped. Judging from the energy fluctuations emitted


    by the punch just now, it had reached the early stage of the kingship power in the sixth zone!


    As Auric¡¯s punch sent Fennel staggering back, bursts of cheers came from the crowd!


    ¡°Auric Singer!¡±


    ¡°Go, Auric! Beat Fennel Leigh! Win the match!¡±

 Chapter 2726

    Chapter 2726


    Huff!


    Fennel flexed his arm, which felt a little numb. ¡°Hehe, interesting¡­¡±


    Auric retracted his fist and said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can resist my punch without a


    change in expression. The Red Dragon King is indeed worthy of being the person who caused a big


    commotion in the Nonagon back then.¡±


    Auric sneered and said, ¡°However, how many punches can you take?¡±


    With that said, Auric disappeared from the spot. With a nimble movement, he jumped into the air and


    threw a cross punch with both fists that surged with energy pressure. Only a kingship holder could


    disy such speed and power in a punch.


    Every punch was enough to destroy a city!


    Seeing this scene, the heads of the disciple families on the high stands were amazed. Some disciples


    were even more rmed.


    Was this the power of a king?


    With such a fast punching speed and force, they could not dodge it at all. They would be hammered!


    Fennel frowned slightly and crossed his arms when loud bangs resounded. Fennel blocked Auric¡¯s


    every punch, and his body staggered back under the fierce attack.


    Bang!


    Fennel was forced to retreat to the edge of the stage. A floor file was smashed with one foot before he


    steadied himself. However, the battle-spirited Auric did not intend to stop at all. He jumped into the air


    again and threw a punch that dazzled with purple energy at Fennel!


    This powerful punch was infused with Auric¡¯s energy.


    All the patriarchs of the disciple families present immediately saw the situation clearly.


    Faced with this blow, Fennel had no chance to dodge at all. He could only retreat or face the attack


    head-on. As Fennel was standing at the edge of the stage, retreat meant losing!


    ¡°Haha! I think this King Fennel Leigh is just so-so, nothing to be feared.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s being beaten by Auric with no chance of fighting back at all.¡±


    ¡°His fame is nothing but empty talk!¡±


    The heads of Northern disciple families mocked Fennel at this moment. However, a sudden change


    happened on stage!


    Thud!


    With no retreat, Fennel suddenly took a step forward. He put his fists in front of him while zing red


    energy surged on his body and gathered on his fists!


    ¡°Dragon Fist!¡±


    An angry shout resounded throughout the venue. Fennel punched out suddenly, and the dazzling red


    energy formed two red dragon heads. The ce where he stood was instantly wrapped in red airwaves


    and formed a vortex!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Colliding fists rang incessantly throughout the venue like firecrackers and shocked the audience.


    Boom!


    Abruptly, Fennel¡¯s explosive Dragon Fist sent Auric staggering back and beat him down. Immediately


    after, his punch sent Auric flying.


    Low dragon roars were also heard on stage!


    Thud!


    Auric flew out and staggered dozens of meters back before he steadied himself. His fists were also


    scorched ck and bloody by the red airwaves. A hint of shock shed in his eyes by the intense pain.


    His fists had reached the force of 50 tons. However, the Dragon Fist disyed by Fennel surpassed his


    punches!


    ¡°Have you entered the sixth zone of kingship?¡± Auric asked in horror.


    Fennel said calmly, ¡°I entered just now.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2727

    Chapter 2727


    Hearing that, Auric¡¯s expression changed rapidly. He said gravely, ¡°Impossible! The strength you


    disyed isn¡¯t the early stage of the sixth zone of kingship at all!¡±


    Fennel scoffed. ¡°Who told you I was in the early stage?¡±


    What?! Not the early stage?


    Auric was startled.


    The audience in the stands and the patriarchs of the Northern disciple families on the high stands were


    equally stunned when they saw Auric being forced to retreat.


    Fennel Leigh was actually a king in the sixth zone!


    Dragon Fist? Too strong!


    ¡°How could this Fennel Leigh be a king in the sixth zone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Swish!


    On stage, Fennel took one step forward. The red dragon halberd appeared in his hand again. Then, he


    poured the energy rules into the halberd, jumped up, and swung the halberd at Auric!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Every strike produced a crescent streak of light and faint dragon roars!


    Auric was shocked when he saw this and quickly took a defensive posture. He spread his arms and


    formed a purple light barrier in front of him. At the same time, the purple chimera spear appeared in


    Auric¡¯s hand and attacked with sparks!


    Boom!


    In an instant, the crescent streak of light struck out by Fennel collided with the sparks thrown by Auric


    and formed a terrifying wave of energy.


    The entire void shook constantly as if it was about to shatter!


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    On stage, Fennel¡¯s red halberd kept flinging red streaks of light at Auric from different angles.


    Auric, who had just stabilized himself, quickly used his spear to counter the attacks with a rapid change


    of expression.


    Boom! Bang!


    The spear collided with the red lights that attacked from different directions, which caused Auric¡¯s arms


    to tremble violently. He felt pain as if his muscles were torn. He had no time to grit his teeth because


    Fennel¡¯s red halberd drew a 90-degree arc from bottom to top with the form of a dragon on Auric¡¯s chin!


    Swoosh!


    Auric was sent flying by that powerful force. He crashed to the ground, spitting a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°D-Damn it!¡±


    Auric wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up, his face dark. He never thought that


    he would be beaten by the opponent with no chance to fight back at all. He was constantly on passive


    defense.


    On the high stands, the faces of Ernest and Stanley were extremely dark.


    ¡°Young Master Berry, if this goes on, I¡¯m afraid Young Master Singer will lose,¡± Ernest said.


    Stanley scowled, and his slender fingers kept tapping on the coffee table. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Stanley thought that Auric was bound to win, but now, it seemed that Fennel had grown a lot.


    His strength had reached the middle stage of the sixth zone of kingship!


    On stage, Auric¡¯s face was gloomy and cold. The anger in his eyes was enough to engulf the entire


    venue. He was a king, but now, he was a clown who was beaten until he could not fight back.


    This was a humiliation!


    After some adjustment, Auric took the initiative to attack. His purple chimera spear technique was


    significantly faster than before. More than a dozen purple sparks appeared at once, and the energy


    fluctuations were quite explosive.


    At the same time, Auric roared, ¡°Fennel Leigh, do you want to know if your sister is still alive?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2728

    Chapter 2728


    This roar resounded across the stage, and Fennel¡®s attack was briefly wed because of Auric¡¯s words.


    Auric seized this w, and the purple chimera spear in his hand shone brightly with a terrifying spear


    technique that engulfed Fennel in a stream of purple light.


    ng!


    Crisp metallic collisions resounded throughout the venue!


    Due to the brief w, Auric exerted a tremendous amount of pressure on Fennel and rendered him into


    a passive state. In just a few seconds, dozens of blows were exchanged between the two.


    Swish!


    The two stepped back four or five meters and looked at each other intently.


    Fennel looked a little wretched with many wounds left by the purple chimera spear on his body. His


    arms were also numb from the spear¡¯s attack. It took him a long time to recover.


    ¡°What did you just say? My sister is still alive?¡± Fennel¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared fixedly at Auric.


    How was this possible?


    Back then, he carried the coffin on his back while he battled the Nonagon. How could she be alive?


    Auric sneered maliciously and said, ¡°Hehe, after all this while, your sister is still your weakness. If you


    want to know whether she¡¯s still alive, defeat me!¡±


    Swish!


    Hearing that, the red dragon halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand glowed brightly as he pointed it at Auric and


    shouted solemnly, ¡°You only have two choices. One is to die, and the other is to tell me!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Auricughed and said, ¡°The third choice is that I kill you!¡±


    With that said, the two fought again.


    Seeing the fierce battle, the audience discussed.


    ¡°It seems that the winner won¡¯t emerge so quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. Fennel Leigh is actually so strong!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s the former kingship holder, after all. I heard that he kicked up a big fuss in the Nonagon. His


    strength should not be underestimated!¡±


    Swish!


    Fennel jumped into the air and swung the red halberd down on Auric on the ground. He shouted,


    ¡°Dragon sh!¡±


    In an instant, several red dragon-shaped lights hovered above Auric¡¯s head. They blocked his retreat


    from all directions. Auric was terrified and quickly used his technique to flee everywhere like a mouse,


    dodging the shes above his head.


    The tiles on the stage shattered from the blows!


    The crowd watched as the red dragon lights sted the entire stage from all angles.


    On the high stands, the faces of Ernest and Stanley also became very ugly. If this level of attack was


    not limited by the eight boulders around the venue, it would be enough to destroy a city.

 Chapter 2729

    Chapter 2729


    Auric tried his best to dodge past the rapid red dragon-shaped lights, but the indiscriminate attack


    finally caused Auric to suffer two cuts on his back and left arm!


    Bang!


    Auric was sent flying and fell with a thud onto the crumbling stage. Hey on his back and looked up at


    the red light that stabbed straight at his neck.


    The audience gasped.


    Was Auric going to lose like this?


    At the critical juncture, Auric roared, ¡°Your sister is not dead! I know where she is!¡±


    ng!


    That red light suddenly stopped half an inch away from Auric¡¯s neck with monstrous killing intent and


    chill.


    Fennel stood in front of Auric, pointed the red halberd at his neck, and said, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Auric¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He took a deep breath and said with a sneer, ¡°If you


    want to know, you have to admit defeat.¡±


    Hearing that, Fennel frowned and fell silent.


    ¡°I can lose this match, but if you lie to me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Fennel said coldly.


    Auric said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. The corpse in the coffin you carried back then might not be your sister¡¯s


    because when we cleaned the battlefield, we didn¡¯t find your sister¡®s body. To deal with some things,


    we randomly found a corpse and closed the coffin. As far as I know, your sister should be in Mystic


    City¡­¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Before Auric could finish his words, Fennel¡¯s red dragon halberd pierced his right shoulder. Fennel said


    coldly, ¡°This is the price of thepetition!¡±


    After saying this, Fennel turned around and walked off thepetition stage in style. He had gotten


    what he wanted.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On stage, Auric was in a miserable state. His right shoulder was prated by the red dragon halberd,


    and his left shoulder was cut.


    Although the host did not know what happened on stage, he still shouted, ¡°The winner of the sixth


    round is Auric Singer of the North!¡±


    However, no cheers came from the audience. Everyone wondered why Fennel conceded defeat at the


    last moment.


    On the high stands, Fennel returned and looked at Philip.


    Philip asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°He knows my sister¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip was surprised and said, ¡°Your sister is still alive?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°If he didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Philip nodded, patted Femiel on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Good job.¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°Don¡¯t you me me? I lost the match.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just one match. Let me take care of the rest.¡±


    Fennel grinned.


    On the other hand, the faces of Ernest and Stanley were very ugly. Although they won, it was not


    honorable.


    Stanley and the others looked at Philip and Fennel. He got up and said, ¡°l¡¯m sorry, I won a match.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one match. Otherwise, it¡¯d look bad on you.¡±


    Hearing this, Stanley¡¯s mouth twitched as a chill shed in his eyes.


    Soon, the seventh match started.


    As the people arranged by Ernest took the reagent that greatly increased their potential, the South was


    defeated by a narrow margin.


    In the seventh match, the North won.


    In the eighth match, the North won.


    In the ninth match, the North still won.


    Ernest jumped up on the high stands excitedly and shouted to Philip, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m


    sorry, we won four matches in a row. This is thest match, and I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be taking it too.¡±


    Thest match was naturally Philip rke versus Stanley Berry.


    Stanley got up, stood with his hands behind his back, and invited Philip, ¡°Young Patriarch rke,


    please go ahead.¡±


    Philip got up calmly and walked down the stands.


    The host stepped on the ruined stage. He roared, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thest match is about to


    start. Philip rke of the South against Stanley Berry of the North! This is the match point! If the North


    wins, thepetition this year will be a draw and there¡¯ll be one extra match! If the South wins, this


    competition will end with the South as the winner! Let us wee thest match with the warmest


    apuse and loudest cheers!¡±


    ¡°The tenth round begins!¡±

 Chapter 2730

    Chapter 2730


    At the host¡¯s announcement, the audience boiled. Shouts could be heard one after another!


    Thest match was also the most interesting in this year¡¯s North-South Disciple Competition. Moreover,


    it would determine the final oue. Even the bets outside had reached one billion!


    Everyone ced bets like crazy. Of course, most of them bought Stanley Berry to win because Philip¡¯ s


    odds were too high. His odds had reached one to 15!


    If he won against all odds, those who bet on Philip to win would definitely make a fortune. At this


    moment, the betting area on the outside was packed with people, and every area was full.


    ¡°Hey, hurry up and ce your bets! How much did you buy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m betting on Stanley to win! The odds are one to 15. It¡¯s obvious at one nce.¡±


    ¡°I bet 20 million!¡±


    The scene was lively, and there was even a fight over who would win.


    At this moment, a mangy man was smoking a cigarette in a betting area. He collected the deposit from


    a bettor, and his face was full of joy at the thought of making a lot of money.


    ¡°Hey, you only bet a million. Add more,¡± the mangy man said.


    At this moment, a tall and sexy figure walked through the crowd and came to the front. She stretched


    out a slender hand and said indifferently, ¡°I bet 100 million for Philip rke to win.¡±


    Thump!


    Instantly, the mangy man fell from his chair. He got up with great difficulty and looked up at the woman


    in front of him. She had delicate facial features and the beauty of an angel. Moreover, her body was


    well-proportioned. She looked cold and aloof in her long white dress.


    The bettors around were attracted by themotion and turned to look.


    The mangy man had a discerning eye and could tell at a nce that the woman in front of him was


    definitely from a big family. This innate poise was not something an ordinary person could have.


    Thus, he quickly said tteringly, ¡°Respectabledy, are you sure you want to bet 100 million on Philip


    rke to win? Just look at the odds. They¡¯re one to 15. This guy has no chance or hope of winning.


    Why don¡¯t you change it? How about betting on Stanley Berry to win?¡±


    ¡°I said to bet on Philip rke 100 million to win!¡± The woman said coldly.


    The mangy man wanted to say more but was stopped by the other party¡¯s re. He quickly made a


    record and respectfully handed the betting note to the other party.


    The woman took the note, turned coldly, and left.


    After she left, a burst of discussion exploded here.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Dang, who is that rich woman? She bet 100 million?¡±


    ¡°Is she taking a gamble? The odds are one to 15.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also betting on Philip rke to win, five million!¡±

 Chapter 2731

    Chapter 2731


    ¡°And me, 10 million!¡±


    In an instant, many people mored to bet on Philip to win. However, they were still the minority, 70


    percent of the people had chosen to bet on Stanley to win.


    On this side, the woman in the white dress left the betting area and came to a ck Bentley parked on


    the roadside. As soon as she got in the car, she said angrily, ¡°Young Miss, why did you bet on Philip


    rke to win? The man said that the odds are one to 15. This 100 million will go down the drain.¡±


    In the car, there was a quiet woman in a light blue dress quietly looking at a book in her hand. She had


    a beautiful face and a pair of twinkling big eyes. She smiled slightly with two dimples at the corners of


    her mouth. She said, ¡°Lilo, I believe in him.¡±


    If Philip were here, he would definitely be excited at the sight of this face!


    Hannah rke!


    Hannah closed the book, nced at the noisy crowd outside the car window, and said, ¡°Is there a way


    for me to go in? I want to watch.¡±


    Lilo¡¯s beautiful brows twitched and said, ¡°Young Miss, do you really want to go in? We snuck out


    without informing the lord this time. If he finds out, I¡¯ll be punished again.¡±


    Hannah smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he wants to me someone, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    Lilo thought about it and said, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡±


    With that said, Lilo got out of the car.


    Five minutester, Lilo returned and said unhappily, ¡°Young Miss, are you sure you want to go in and


    watch?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hannah looked at Lilo and knew that she had done it. She got out of the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lilo had no choice but to look at the four bodyguards next to the car. The four bodyguards immediately


    followed the two. These four people were first-ss experts. Despite their sullen appearance, they


    were very powerful.


    Soon, Hannah and Lilo arrived at the high stands of the venue through a green passage. As the


    audience in the venue was very enthusiastic at this moment, few people paid attention to Hannah and


    Lilo. Moreover, they wore sunsses and sun hats.


    After Hannah took her seat, her eyes fell on the stage.


    At this moment, Philip and Stanley stood facing each other on stage. Stanley was indifferent as he


    looked at Philip in front of him and said with a small smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I didn¡¯t expect that


    we¡¯d stand on opposite sides. Actually, I really want to befriends with you. We can also work together.¡±


    However, Philip sneered and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, do you want to cooperate with me that much?¡±


    Stanley said, ¡°Of course. If you and I join forces, the world will be in our hands sooner orter. Why not


    do it?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and said, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    Stanley seemed to have anticipated it. He shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, it seems that you still don¡¯t understand. The world has changed, and the future of this world is


    bound to be fragmented. If we don¡¯t cooperate, it¡¯d be difficult to achieve our objective. If you take a


    closer look, you¡¯ll find that the country is facing danger from all sides. Without the continuous support of


    the Nonagon, the country would¡¯ve been destroyed long ago.¡±


    ¡°The rke family has the power we want. The Berry family doesn¡¯t want to go against the rke


    family. If we work together, we can surely usher in a brighter future. Young Patriarch rke, are you


    sure you don¡¯t want to think about it?¡±


    Philip shrugged and stood with his hands behind his back. He looked up at the blue sky and said, ¡°The


    Berry family can never be my friend. Not now, notter.¡±


    Hearing this, Stanley exhaled, and hisst hope disappeared. He said, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need


    for the rke family to remain in this world. The Berry family can totally rece the rke family and


    lead the families of the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability, then,¡± Philip said coldly as a vehement look shed in the corner of his


    eyes.

 Chapter 2732

    Chapter 2732


    A strong gust of wind swept through the venue.


    This atmosphere weighed so heavily on everyone¡¯s hearts that they felt flustered and gulped nervously.


    ¡°What a strong aura! I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before!¡±


    On the high stands, many patriarchs of the disciple families also widened their eyes at this moment and


    focused their attention on the two contestants on stage.


    ¡°This is a little scary. Judging from the aura of these two, they are no less than the disciples of the sixth


    zone.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Berry is undeniably a kingship holder of the sixth zone. To resist his aura, Mr. rke


    seems to be no weaker than Young Master Berry.¡±


    ¡°This match is going to be amazing, and the oue is difficult to predict.¡±


    Many people started to discuss it.


    Ernest¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the two standing on the dpidated tform and asked his


    subordinate behind him, ¡°How are the preparations going?¡±


    The subordinate immediately replied, ¡°Vi Master, everything is ready and waiting for yourmand.¡±


    Hearing this, Ernest nodded, nced sideways at Leon, and replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    On this side, a subordinate walked up to Leon quickly and whispered, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, we lost


    contact with one team in town.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing that, Leon frowned, looked at Ernest, and said, ¡°Make arrangements for our people to


    surround this ce. If anything happens, we have to protect the safety of Young Patriarch rke and


    the others at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate left the high stands.


    Leon frowned, turned his head to look at Philip and Stanley on stage, and said inwardly, ¡®Young


    Patriarch rke, we¡¯re counting on you¡­¡¯


    On thepetition stage, Philip and Stanley had not made a move yet. Just their auras alone had


    suppressed the air around them.


    Everyone waited for them to take action.


    Boom!


    They moved!


    Stanley was the first to take action and rushed at Philip like an arrow. The tiles under his feet shattered


    due to the explosive force and even left two deep footprints. Stanley squeezed his right fist that was


    shrouded in ayer of light blue energy substance and threw a punch at Philip.


    This punch shocked everyone!


    50 tons of power!


    Stanley instantly disyed strongbat power and suppression. Philip¡¯s eyes twitched, but he did not


    back down. He also stomped on the ground and threw a punch with a fiery wave of air at Stanley.


    Low growls from a chimera could be vaguely heard!


    Boom!


    Two punches collided!


    Terrifying energy fluctuations spread out with the two as the center. They jumped apart after one attack.


    However, this strike had already filled everyone with amazement.


    Too domineering! Too powerful!


    The punch disyed by the two weighed 50 tons. An ordinary disciple would already be reduced to


    ashes!

 Chapter 2733

    Chapter 2733


    ¡°You do have what it takes,¡± After his retreat, Stanleymented mildly.


    Philip also said, ¡°Right back at you.¡±


    With that said, the two fought again. The stage was full of shadows of the two that threw punches and


    kicks with surging energy force.


    In an instant, the center stage was filled with scorching red mes and light green lights. The two


    fought fiercely, while the audience boiled with excitement. Every blow was pleasing to the eye and


    extremely domineering.


    Everyone was attracted by the gorgeous battle scenes between Philip and Stanley.


    ¡°Chimera!¡± Philip roared and raised his right arm.


    Suddenly, his entire arm was enveloped by the red mes. In the sky, a huge me suddenly turned


    into a roaring chimera with scorching airwaves that rushed toward Stanley.


    Everyone eximed in amazement at this attack.


    ¡°What a powerful blow! Mr. rke is incredible!¡±


    ¡°Chimera! Can Young Master Berry resist this blow?¡±


    Stanley frowned and stared intently at the roaring fiery chimera approaching him. The roars of the


    chimera and the ferocious look magnified in his eyes. He felt the scorching airwaves in the air that was


    enough to melt steel.


    ¡°Green fox!¡± Stanley staggered back with a roar and pushed out with his hands.


    Buzz!


    A green barrier suddenly appeared in the air with the silhouette of a green fox on top.


    Boom!


    The me chimera roared angrily and crashed into the green fox barrier. In an instant, the monstrous


    mes zed and forced Stanley to stagger back dozens of steps before he steadied himself.


    However, when the mes disappeared, a rotating figure descended from the air and struck Stanley


    with a sideways kick.


    Philip¡¯s right leg which was covered with ayer of me chimera scales and gold armor kicked down


    vertically.


    The kick was at least 75 tons of force. It had reached the peak of the early stage of the sixth zone!


    Boom!


    Stanley could not dodge in time. He raised his fists and formed a green fox barrier to resist the blow


    from the sky. As a result, Philip¡¯s attacknded vertically on the green fox barrier, shattering the barrier


    into pieces. However, Philip¡¯s attack continued unabated. Stanley could only resist with his arms.


    Boom!


    The floor crumbled. Stanley was sent crashing to the ground!


    The entire floor cracked with a huge pit in the center. Stanley was kicked into a big pit. Philip¡¯s kick hit


    the mark, and his body spun in the air before he retreated andnded smoothly.


    The whole ce went silent. Everyone forgot to cheer!


    Too amazing!


    It was a sight they could not imagine. It had only been five minutes since the match started and the


    fight was already like this. Moreover, many people could tell that the two contestants had not exerted


    their full strength at all!


    ¡°Stanley Berry lost?¡±


    ¡°Philip rke is too strong!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How could Stanley Berry lose?!¡±


    While everyone argued, a figure jumped out from the deep pit in the middle of the stage. Surging green


    energy waves flooded all over his body. In the next second, Stanley inclined close to the ground and


    rushed at Philip in a green streak of light!


    Bang, boom!


    Instantly, the two fought at the speed of lightning.


    The spectators with lower ability could not even see what was happening.


    Boom!


    A figure shrouded in mes was suddenly hit by a green fist and was sent flying. He crashed to the


    ground and rolled out.


    The audience boiled!


    Stanley¡¯s attack hit the mark. He stood on the spot panting for breath and looked at the ming figure


    lying on the ground dozens of meters away with a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    On the stands, Hannah stood up nervously and clenched her fists tightly, her eyes full of worry.


    ¡®Phil, get up! You must win!¡¯

 Chapter 2734

    Chapter 2734


    There were constant shouts in the audience, and most people cheered for Stanley¡¯s defeat of Philip.


    The disciples of the South and some family heads looked worried and gloomy. They stared nervously


    at Philip who was lying on the stage. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened.


    Stanley¡¯s blow just now was too fast and too strong.


    Leon stood up immediately with his fists clenched. His face was full of tension, and a cold sweat broke


    out from his forehead. On the other hand, Ethan, Fennel, and the others were extremely calm


    Ethan even put his hands behind his head, sat leisurely, and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, don¡¯t worry.


    My brother won¡¯t lose so easily.¡±


    After he said that, the family heads of the North on the other side mocked. ¡°Hehe, he can¡¯t even stand


    up. How can he not lose?¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, how can he be a match for Young Master Berry? Hurry up and admit


    defeat. Otherwise, he won¡¯t even know how he diedter.¡±


    ¡°Haha, as expected Young Master Berry. Among his peers, no one can surpass him.¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan¡¯s face was slightly cold. He turned his head to one side, raised his chin, and said,


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The slender old man with a hooked nose smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m Howie Stark, the head of the


    Stark family.¡±


    Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll remember you.¡±


    Howie Stark smiled coldly and said, ¡°Pooh, is a boy like you going to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Ethan nced at Howie nkly, took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and said coldly, ¡°Use my


    limit of authority and check whether there¡¯s any evidence of corruption or illegal dealings in the Stark


    family of Beechwood City. If there is, let them disappear from Beechwood City!¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, everyone felt a chill up their spines. Just a phone call and a family in Beechwood City


    would disappear?


    That was too much.


    Howie sneered and said, ¡°Little boy, your way of bragging is too pretentious. Do you want to get rid of


    the Stark family with just one call? That¡¯s over the top.¡±


    However, Ethan was indifferent. He shook his propped leg, put his hands behind his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    give you three minutes to kneel and admit your mistake. If I¡¯m satisfied, I may let you live.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± Howie shouted angrily, stood up, and pointed at Ethan.


    Leon quickly said, ¡°Young Master rke, this is the arena. It¡¯s better not to cause trouble.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ethan said indifferently, ¡°I just want to make an example out of him. They¡¯re a bunch of ignorant fools.


    Humiliating my brother is humiliating my rke family!¡±


    Then, Ethan said, ¡°You still have two minutes.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! ¡± Howie snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait two minutes. Let¡¯s see how you can deal with my


    Stark family!¡±


    Soon, two minutes passed.

 Chapter 2735

    Chapter 2735


    Howieughed and said, ¡°Haha, brat, three minutes is up, so why am I still sitting here in one piece?


    Young man, don¡¯t brag if you don¡¯t have what it takes¡­¡±


    But, before Howie finished speaking, a subordinate ran from the stairs behind him and shouted,


    ¡°Patriarch, something has happened! We just received a call that the house has been seized! A team of


    investigators has shown up!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hearing that, Howie jumped up in agitation and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? Who dares to


    investigate the Stark family?¡±


    The subordinate quickly said, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m not sure either. ording to the news, the second master


    and the young master as well as all the members of the Stark family have been taken away. All the


    businesses under the Stark family have been ordered to suspend operations due to pending


    investigation! All the stocks and some properties under your name have also been frozen!¡±


    Boom!


    These words struck Howie like a thunderbolt!


    Howie staggered and nearly fell from the high stands. He said in shock, ¡°How did this happen?


    Impossible!¡±


    At this time, Ethan said indifferently, ¡°Patriarch Stark, do you want to change your name? Maybe I can


    let you go then.¡±


    Hearing this, Howie immediately turned around. He stared at Ethan in shock and resentment, then


    roared, ¡°Is it you? Did you do this?¡±


    Ethan shrugged and admitted, ¡°Yes, I did it.¡±


    Hearing this, Howie was furious but dared not do anything.


    The other party could do this to the Stark family with just one phone call, which was enough to show


    that the strength behind Ethan rke was not simple. Hence, Howie looked at Ernest and said, ¡°Vi


    Master Turner, you have to save the Stark family. I¡­¡±


    However, Ernest frowned and said, ¡°Patriarch Stark, me it on your mouth. Since you messed up,


    find a way to solve it yourself.¡±


    He was washing his hands off this matter. Ernest knew Ethan¡¯s identity very well. The second young


    master of the rke family was no small fry. He did not want to have other conflicts with the rke


    family right now. Otherwise, if the rke family got angry, Ernest would go to hell with just one word


    from them.


    Howie never expected Ernest to abandon him. In desperation, he knelt in front of Ethan with a thud and


    said, ¡°Y-Young Master rke, I¡¯m sorry. I said something I shouldn¡¯t have said. Please spare me and


    the Stark family. I was wrong!¡±


    With that said, Howie bowed in apology.


    Themotion here also caught the attention of the nearby spectators who started talking about it.


    ¡°Gosh, isn¡¯t that Howie Stark, the head of the Stark family? Why is he kneeling in front of Ethan


    rke?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! It seems that Ethan rke is not a simple person. Even Howie has to kneel before him.¡±


    On the other side of the high stands, Hannah looked in Ethan¡¯s direction and said with a smile, ¡°Ethan


    is still so yful.¡±


    Lilo took a nce, crossed her arms, and said angrily, ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s just a wealthy young master who


    relies on his family¡¯s wealth and power. I hate this kind of person the most!¡±


    Hannah smiled and said, ¡° Lilo, I think you and Ethan are a good match.¡±


    Hearing that, Lilo jumped in anger.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    On this side, everyone¡¯s eyes returned to thepetition stage because Philip had already stood up at


    this moment.


    On this side, everyone¡¯s eyes returned to thepetition stage because Philip had already stood up at


    this moment. He brushed his chest, looked at Stanley coldly, and suddenly asked, ¡°Back then, did my


    mother¡¯s incident have anything to do with the Nonagon and your Berry family?¡±


    Hearing this, Stanley frowned with a trace of fear in his heart.


    He thought of the taboo of the Berry family and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you


    want to know something, let¡¯s talk after you defeat me!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said with a sigh, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight!¡±

 Chapter 2736

    Chapter 2736


    In an instant, two energy storms swept over the audience like hurricanes!


    Philip stomped on the floor and jumped into the air. He stretched his right arm and a bright white


    lightsaber appeared in his palm. He held the sword in front of him in his right hand and caressed the


    de with his left hand.


    Buzz!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A sword shrill rang. Great Swordsmanship!


    This was the ultimate swordsmanship power of rules in Philip¡¯s hand. The world lost all color, and a


    silhouette of a giant lightsaber appeared behind Philip. This giant lightsaber was dozens of meters high


    and shrouded the entire venue with peerless sword energy.


    Everyone was shocked by the sword energy disyed by Philip!


    ¡°The rules of swordsmanship! He actually mastered the rules of swordsmanship!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing! He actually knows this kind of special power of rules!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only familiar with the power of the five attributes, while a kingship holder can inspire a special


    power of rules. In that case, he¡¯s a king?¡±


    For a while, the stands were full of discussions. On the high stands, when Ernest saw Philip being


    surrounded by dozens of white sword energy above the stage, a stern look and worry shed in the


    corner of his eyes.


    This rule of swordsmanship was something Ernest was familiar with. The kingship of the Dunley family!


    Why would Philip have it?


    On stage, Philip was surrounded by dozens of white sword energy, each with a sword intent that could


    destroy everything.


    Seeing this, Stanley frowned as a hint of caution crossed his face. ¡®This guy¡¯s rule of swordsmanship is


    so strong!¡¯


    Stanley frowned and looked up at Philip in the air when he saw the opponent shing down with his


    sword. At the same time, a sword shrill was heard!


    ¡°Sword sh!¡± Philip shouted angrily, and the white sword energy in his hand shed Stanley.


    The dozens of white sword energy around him also buzzed at the same time and quickly shed at


    Stanley. In the air, dozens of white sword energy merged into one and shed at Stanley. The


    surrounding gravel and floor tiles also shattered due to the sword energy.


    ng!


    The entire area was abuzz with sword shrills!


    Stanley staggered back, and the green energy on his body surged. He stretched out his hands in a


    w-like grip and tore the void in front of him violently.


    Suddenly!


    Kekeke!


    The muffled roar of a beast resounded throughout the venue.

 Chapter 2737

    Chapter 2737


    The phantom of a huge green fox suddenly jumped out of the torn space in front of Stanley. Its four


    sharp ws smashed on the ground, and rubble flew everywhere. This huge green fox was more than


    ten meters long and three meters tall with a huge green tail. There was also a mark of a white lotus leaf


    between the fox¡¯s eyebrows.


    Everyone was shocked at the appearance of the green fox. Moreover, the beastly aura and raging


    energy pressure radiating from it could not be underestimated.


    That green fox with orange eyes roared and stared at Philip, who was shing away in the air. Then, it


    crouched down and jumped up. It raised its sharp front ws and pped the iing white


    lightsabers!


    ng!


    In an instant, the approaching white lightsabers were shattered by the green fox¡¯s ws and scattered


    all over the venue.


    Boom!


    Some unlucky spectators failed to avoid the fragmented lightsabers and were pierced and seriously


    injured.


    The guards quickly took action and carried the injured people away. Fortunately, the eight boulders at


    the venue had absorbed some of the power. Otherwise, these unlucky people would have definitely


    died.


    After the green fox smashed the lightsaber with one paw, it fell to the ground, lowered its head, and


    bared its teeth with a low roar at Philip.


    Philip had alreadynded with the lightsaber in his right hand. It was ready to pounce at Philip and rip


    him into pieces. Philip held the sword with a frown and looked at the huge green fox in front of him. He


    felt something unusual from it!


    At this moment, Stanley stepped forward and stood next to the green fox. He stretched out his hand


    and stroked the fox¡¯s head. The fox narrowed its eyes in enjoyment.


    ¡°Philip, I have to admit that you have some skills, but if that¡¯s all you have, you can¡¯t beat me today,¡±


    Stanley said lightly with a confident look in his eyes.


    The white lightsaber in Philip¡¯s dazzled brightly as he pointed it at Stanley and said, ¡°I can say the


    same for you as well.¡±


    Buzz!


    With that said, Philip lowered his body and rushed at Stanley while he shed out several sword


    energies with the white lightsaber in his hand These sword energies were shrouded by fiery airwaves.


    The rules of swordsmanship merged with the fire attribute!


    Seeing this, a chill shed in theer of Stanley¡¯s eyes. He patted the fox lightly with his hand and


    said with a sneer, ¡°He¡¯s your dinner. Enjoy it!¡±


    The fox seemed to understand Stanley¡¯s words and pounced on Philip with a roar. Its sharp front ws


    shed Philip in a streak of green light!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Philip shed out with his sword. Two ming red sword energies met the green ws!


    Boom!


    The two broke apart after one hit. However, as the fox retreated, its huge green tail swept toward Philip


    with a strong gust of wind. Like a steel whip, the tail was forceful and heavy. The energy wave


    shattered ayer of floor tiles.


    Bang!


    A muffled noise.


    Philip was swept by the huge green tail dozens of meters away and rolled heavily to the ground. The


    green fox snickered smugly and walked around Stanley as if trying to please him.


    Stanley looked at Philip who fell to the ground and said with a chuckle, ¡°Philip, stop struggling. You¡¯re


    not a match for me! Although you already have the strength of the kingship in the sixth zone, you still


    have a long way to go. Your foundation is unstable and you have insufficient experience. If we


    continue, you¡¯ll only lose. You should just admit defeat.¡±


    Philip got up from the ground in a wretched state. The blow from the green fox almost broke Philip¡¯s


    waist.


    On the high stands, Leon and the others were worried about Philip.


    Hannah sat in the corner with eyes full of worry and asked nervously, ¡°Lilo, do you think my brother will


    lose?¡±


    Lilo looked impatient as she nced at Philip who slowly stood up on stage. She said, ¡°Young Miss,


    let¡¯s stop watching. How can he be a match for Stanley Berry? Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t go now, the lord will


    kill me if your whereabouts are revealed.¡±


    Hannah shook her head and said, ¡°No, I want to see my brother win before we leave.¡±

 Chapter 2738

    Chapter 2738


    Hearing this, Lilo was anxious and said with a pale face, ¡°Young Miss, we¡¯ve watched the match, so


    what else do you want? Philip rke has no chance of winning at all. The gap between them is too big.


    When I was in the lord¡¯s office, I once peeked at Stanley Berry¡¯s information. That guy is very strong!


    Young Miss, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s been an hour since we came out. If the lord finds out, we¡¯ll be punished!¡±


    Lilo was very anxious, but Hannah was motionless. She stared intently at the two contestants below.


    At this moment, the entire stage was in ruins. Philip and Stanley simply fought on the ground. They


    were also forced to cancel the restriction of falling outside the periphery. The current rule was that the


    contestant who could not stand in the end would lose. In other words, both parties could not retreat at


    all and must fight with all their strength.


    Philip stood up with many wounds all over his body. After he resisted the blow from the green fox¡¯s tail


    just now, his palms were full of wounds formed by the energy storm. The skin on his arms was cracked


    and bleeding.


    Philip shook his arms, raised his hand, and wiped the blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    With dazzling fighting intent in his eyes, he stared at Stanley and asked, ¡°Is it the vessel for your source


    of kingship power?¡±


    Stanley chuckled lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Philip nodded and took two steps forward. Then, he raised his hand and made a grabbing motion.


    Suddenly, a red dragon halberd appeared in Philip¡¯s hand!


    Seeing this, Stanley frowned and said, ¡°Why do you have Fennel¡¯s red dragon halberd?¡±


    Philip sneered withoutment. He stomped on the floor and swept out with the red dragon halberd.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, the arena was swept by a dazzling red wave of fire.


    Stanley jumped onto the green fox¡¯s back. The fox kicked the ground on all fours and jumped into the


    air, bringing a gust of wind that made everyone¡¯s cheeks hurt. After that, Stanley rode on the fox in the


    air and swooped down!


    The green fox roared as it pranced in the air before swiping its green dazzling ws at Philip.


    An ordinary person would definitely be reduced to mincemeat. However, Philip raised his eyebrows and


    looked up. He swung the red dragon halberd in his hand, stabbed at the sky, and roared, ¡°Dragon


    Chimera!¡±


    Roar!


    In an instant, a scorching wave of fire burst from the halberd and formed a dragon chimera with a


    chimera head and dragon scales. With a roar, it opened its wide jaws and pounced on the green fox!


    Seeing this, the green fox quickly stepped back. However, the dragon chimera soared into the air and


    gave chase in a wave of fire!


    Rumble!


    The dragon chimera collided with the green fox, and a dazzling energy storm exploded. This energy


    storm instantly engulfed the entire venue. Everyone felt the powerful energy storm and pressure that


    swept over them.


    The eight huge boulders also flickered constantly. Even the satellite in space quickly locked onto the


    venue and churned rapid data reports.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In an instant, the energy storm formed a vortex. The surrounding gravel and some sponsors¡¯ brands


    were impacted and shattered into pieces!

 Chapter 2739

    Chapter 2739


    On the high stands, Ernest: and the others were shocked at this sight.


    The battle between these two was too exaggerated. Sure enough, Philip rke was not that simple.


    A trace of fear welled up in Ernest¡¯s heart. He had no choice now. Since he had gone against Philip, he


    must bear all possible consequences.


    ¡°Wow! This is too strong! What an incredible battle!¡±


    ¡°This has to be the strongest battle ever! Stanley Berry has met his match!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s exmations, Hannah also grinned and said, ¡°Lilo, see, l knew my brother


    wouldn¡¯t lose!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Lilo looked at Philip fighting with Stanley below and muttered, ¡°The lord¡¯s information clearly states that


    Stanley is very powerful. Could Philip rke be more powerful than Stanley Berry?¡±


    At this moment, the fight had reached a fever pitch. Philip and Stanley disyed their fields of kingship


    one after another.


    A green fox sword of kingship and a tinum sword of kingship dazzled in the sky!


    As for Philip¡¯s tinum sword of kingship, the five-colored gems had turned crimson at this moment.


    On stage, Philip was like a furious beast surging with monstrous fighting intent and red airwaves. Like a


    battle maniac, he fought relentlessly with Stanley!


    Boom! An explosion!


    The green fox flew out and disintegrated in mid-air. Philip also flew out, and the red dragon halberd in


    his hand shattered. After all, it was a red dragon halberd formed with the power of the rules. Compared


    to Fennel¡¯s, it was a little less agile.


    Boom!


    The two figures fell to the ground almost at the same time and smashed two deep pits.


    The whole ce was silent. At this moment, everyone held their breath. Countless pairs of eyes stared


    at the two who fell to the ground.


    Was the oue decided?


    Everyone was nervous and excited. After a while, Stanley moved his fingers and slowly stood up.


    The crowd went crazy!


    ¡°Stanley Berry!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Stanley Berry!¡±


    Cheers echoed throughout the venue.


    Stanley stood up amid the cheers. At this moment, his body was full of wounds and his arms were


    scorched ck. His mouth was spotted with bloodstains. He nced at Philip who was lying on the


    ground with no signs of getting up and said with a sneer, ¡°I still won in the end.¡±


    On the high stands, Hannah stood up nervously. She rushed to the edge of the high stands and


    shouted to Philip who was covered in blood. His limbs were about to copse, and his face was


    bruised. ¡°Brother! Stand up! I want you to win!¡±


    Amid the shouts and cheers, this remark seemed so insignificant. No one paid attention to Hannah¡¯s


    shouts because her voice was drowned out by the cheers.


    Hannah was anxious. She turned her head and saw a loudspeaker ced on the ground next to her.


    She picked up the loudspeaker and yelled into it, ¡°Brother! Stand up! You can win! I want you to win!¡±


    Her voice came through the loudspeakers ced in the eight corners of the venue!


    It resonated throughout the audience. All shouts went quiet at this moment. Hannah¡¯s words echoed


    throughout the venue!


    ¡°Brother, I want you to win!¡±


    Lying on the ground, Philip¡¯s fingers twitched. He vaguely heard Hannah¡¯s voice. Then, under


    everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, Philip opened his eyes, supported his swaying body with difficulty, and


    slowly stood up from the ground.

 Chapter 2740

    Chapter 2740


    Everyone stared at this scene in disbelief.


    Philip, who was so seriously injured, was actually slowly standing up. The skin all over his body was


    cracked, and his arms drooped listlessly while blood dripped. This was the most miserable state he had


    ever been in since he started fighting.


    Stanley was too strong, and both parties had also disyed their strongest power as a king. If not for


    the special boulders that absorbed energy and the power of rules, this ce would have been turned


    into ruins long ago.


    Stanley looked at Philip as he staggered up. He shook his head helplessly and said with a sigh, ¡°Why


    did you stand up? Do you know that you¡¯ll die if you stand up?¡±


    Philip chuckled, his voice a little hoarse. He turned back and looked in the direction of that voice. On


    the high stands, that gorgeous figure waved at Philip with tears in her eyes.


    Philip grinned broadly. He stretched out his trembling arm and made a thumbs-up gesture at Hannah.


    At that moment, only his bloodstained thumb was left in everyone¡¯s vision under the sun.


    Philip turned around, and his battered aura was suddenly enveloped by an endless fighting spirit.


    Puff!


    Suddenly, vast energy pressure burst from his body. Surging red and blue energy appeared bizarrely


    on Philip, forming an amazing bnce! At the same time, the metal substances scattered around the


    area suddenly floated into the air, attracted by Philip. They formed ayer of hard shiny armor on his


    body. Three attributes endlessly released the power of rules at this moment.


    ¡°Gosh, he actually possesses the power of three attributes!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! The power of attributes absolutely surpasses the power disyed by Ethan rke just


    now!¡±


    Many spectators eximed in amazement. Philip¡¯s performance was too eye-catching.


    On the high stands, Ernest, Leon, and the others were attracted by Philip¡¯s shocking changes on the


    competition stage.


    ¡°Level 5S attributes!¡± Ernest muttered under his breath in shock.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was actually the 5S attributes. No more than five people in this world possessed such a powerful


    attribute force.


    Ernest was a little scared, and he became solemn. If Stanley lost under such circumstances, what


    should Ernest do?


    On the other hand, when Ethan heard Hannah¡¯s voice, he jumped up and looked around. However,


    there were no signs of anyone where Hannah stood. Ethan saw two women leaving the high stands


    under the escort of several bodyguards. He wanted to chase after them, but an earth-shattering battle


    suddenly broke out on stage!


    Philip¡¯s fighting spirit was like a vast ocean, and his whole body was filled with red and blue energy.


    Every punch and kick of his was enough to destroy the world as he beat Stanley all over the ce!


    Biff, bang, thud!


    Stanley suffered several punches and was sent flying away. He rolled dozens of meters on the ground


    before he could stop himself. However, when he stood up, he felt a gust of wind in front of him. A


    horizontal kick hit him in the stomach!


    Stanley stood up after much difficulty but was sent flying again. He crashed into a two-meter tall wall


    that separated the stage from the stands!

 Chapter 2741

    Chapter 2741


    The wall immediately cracked like a spider web. Stanley was stuck in the wall with his head drooping.


    Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    Philipnded on the ground, his eyes full of fighting intent as he stared at Stanley who was kicked into


    the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± A beast-like roar suddenly came from Stanley!


    Suddenly, green energy burst from Stanley¡¯s body. The green energy soared into the sky and formed a


    green beam of light with the green fox¡¯s sword of kingship in the sky. Under this beam of light, Stanley¡¯s


    body also underwent a transformation that made the audience gasp.


    Crack!


    Stanley pulled himself out of the wall, which crumbled behind him. He stepped out andnded on the


    ground. The ce where he stood was also shattered by the violent green energy on his body.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Stanley charged toward Philip in a green streak of light. A green energy storm that formed


    behind him sent rubble flying.


    Bang!


    Philip reacted quickly and threw a punch that collided with Stanley¡¯s punch!


    Boom!


    Terrifying energy fluctuations exploded from the two fists. The void shattered. A raging energy storm


    swept over the audience.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person to piss me off and also the first to make me go all out!¡± Stanley sneered and


    keptunching deadly attacks at Philip!


    Philip defended passively as he fought Stanley.


    The two suddenly appeared in the east, and the entire stone wall crumbled under Stanley¡¯s punch.


    They suddenly appeared in the north, and an explosive me engulfed everything. They appeared in


    the sky, and thunderbolts struck down one after another, smashing everything on the ground into


    pieces!


    Everyone was dumbfounded! This was the ultimate battle!


    Outside the venue, Hannah and Lilo had already gotten into the car.


    Lilo said anxiously, ¡°Young Miss, why did you do that? You¡¯ve exposed yourself! If the lord finds out,


    we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±


    With eyes full of worry, Hannah said, ¡°Lilo, I want to go in again. I want to see my brother.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lilo immediately shook her head and refused. ¡°No way! You absolutely can¡¯t do that! Drive the car


    away quickly!¡±


    In the end, Hannah leaned against the car window helplessly as she looked at the venue that was


    getting farther away with tears in her eyes.


    ***


    Back to the entrance of thepetition venue where two people stood at the moment. One was


    shrouded in a ck robe. He was very tall, and his appearance was vague where only two red dots


    inside the robe could be seen.


    A handsome young man stood next to this man in a ck robe. With his hands in his trouser pockets,


    he looked at the entrance of the venue arrogantly and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    This young man was none other than Liam Johnston. Under the ck robe, a mechanical male voice


    said, ¡°I want you to do something for me.¡±


    Liam frowned and immediately refused, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Philip is here. If he finds out that I¡¯m here, he¡¯ll kill


    me!¡±


    The man in a ck robe stretched out his mechanical arm and pointed between Liam¡¯s eyebrows. In


    an instant, a red light shed in Liam¡¯s eyes. His expression became extremely gloomy as a sneer


    appeared on his mouth.

 Chapter 2742

    Chapter 2742


    Soon, Liam and the ck-robed man went in through the entrance and entered the venue. In an


    instant, they were suppressed by the raging energy storm in the venue. A soaring surge of energy


    almost knocked Liam out. Fortunately, the man in a ck robe stretched out his hand and pressed it on


    Liam¡¯s back to steady him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They looked up and saw one red-blue figure and one green figure fighting intensely on thepetition


    stage.


    The thumping punches and shattering sounds echoed throughout the audience, which made their


    blood boil and their hearts thump.


    The entirepetition area had been reduced to ruins. Both parties showed amazing talent and


    strength in this fight.


    Boom!


    A red chimera with wind under its feet and blue wings on its back roared as it swooped toward Stanley,


    who was protected by the green fox.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a scorching airwave collided with the green airwave released by the green fox. Terrifying


    energy fluctuations and the power of rules exploded!


    Scorching mes engulfed half of thepetition arena. The green energy beam spewed by the green


    fox also dazzled brilliantly.


    The entirepetition arena was engulfed by the red mes and green energy beams. Terrifying


    energy fluctuations spread all over!


    At this moment, everyone felt as if they were in a small boat on the ocean that was shaking constantly.


    They were experiencing the most turbulent waves on the sea.


    In the air, Philip rode on the fire chimera with blue wings and wind under its feet. He shed vertically


    at Stanley with a red-gold long sword that appeared in his hand. Stanley was not to be outdone. Riding


    on the green fox, he sted at Philip¡¯s attack with the two green energy vortexes that he formed in his


    hands.


    Rumble!


    When the red-gold sword collided with the green energy vortex, a devastating energy storm erupted.


    The entire sky was engulfed by the terrifying power of energy rules.


    The void shattered!


    This energy storm swept over the audience in an instant. Everyone felt the terrifying energy fluctuations


    at this moment.


    The eight huge boulders glowed radiantly, growing brighter and brighter with a vague danger of


    bursting. In the sky, the satellites in outer space closely monitored the battle data here. At this moment,


    the energy value was transmitted back to the Nonagon¡¯s Energy Monitoring Laboratory. The value kept


    increasing and reached the red zone!


    ¡°It¡¯s still increasing! This is very dangerous! We must contact the venue immediately and evacuate all


    the audience! Quick!¡± A middle-aged man stared at the value on the huge electronic screen at the


    moment, his forehead covered in a cold sweat!


    In an instant, the venue received a notification. All the special patrol guards immediately entered the


    arena and began to evacuate the audience.


    ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    For a while, the entire venue was in chaos as everyone ran!


    On the high stands, Ernest and Leon looked at each other and reacted quickly!


    Ernest shouted angrily, ¡°Tell everyone to enter the town immediately! Capture all the Southern


    supernatural disciples in one fell swoop!¡±


    Leon also yelled, ¡°Quick! Inform everyone lying in ambush in town to be on alert! Also, contact


    Supreme Williams at once!¡±

 Chapter 2743

    Chapter 2743


    A storm was brewing in the air. In an instant, the venue underwent a drastic change.


    Bang, boom!


    Several explosions! The eight boulders exploded all at once. The venue had lost its final resistance!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the energy storm created by Philip and Stanley engulfed the arena.


    Rumble!


    The venue copsed into ruins under the huge energy storm. Many people were unable to escape.


    However, most of them did. The ce was in total chaos!


    Teams of special guards on duty arrived in armored vehicles and evacuated the crowd urgently. More


    than a dozen figures in ck robes with triangr geometric patterns imprinted on their backs also


    appeared at the scene.


    They immediately surrounded the entire venue, crossed their hands over their chests, made some


    strange movements, and raised their hands to the sky. In an instant, a huge green barrier shrouded the


    entire venue. The raging energy storm was trapped inside the barrier.


    Many people who ran out looked back at this moment and saw the two contenders inside the green


    barrier still locked in a fierce battle. Many people eximed in shock. Such a battle was something they


    did not expect.


    Several people in greenbat uniforms and helmets got off the speeding armored vehicle at this


    moment.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± a middle-aged man with an angr face asked seriously.


    ¡°Chief Cross, all personnel have been evacuated, and some people trapped in the rubble are being


    rescued!¡± A chief of guards at the scene immediately reported.


    Chief Cross looked at the two figures who were still locked in a fierce battle and that green barrier. He


    said coldly, ¡°Where are the Nonagon¡¯s people? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±


    After saying that, four or five men and women dressed in the Nonagon¡¯s enforcer uniform walked over


    from the back. They looked at Chief Cross solemnly. The leader was a woman with a hot and sexy


    figure. She was dressed in a blue-gray robe, which still could not hide her curves.


    ¡°Chief Cross, we¡¯rete.¡± Her voice was cold and aloof.


    Chief Cross nced at the woman and said with a frown, ¡°How do we solve this now?¡±


    The woman replied, ¡°Let the Nonagon handle the rest. You can just work with us.¡±


    Hearing this, Jason Cross felt a little upset. After all, he was the chief of Homnd Security in


    Beechwood City, and he was responsible for all security matters in the neighborhood. For him to be at


    the beck and call of this bunch of people However, due to the current events, Jason Cross had no


    choice but to say coldly, ¡°Fine, but I have to warn you if any major ident happens, the Nonagon has


    to take responsibility!¡±


    ***


    On this side, after Ernest left thepetition venue, he took a car to a nearby hotel a mile away.


    At the hotel entrance, a dozen people were gathered. When they saw Ernest getting out of the car, they


    immediately bowed respectfully and greeted, ¡°Vi Master Turner!¡±


    Ernest walked over quickly and ordered without dy, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    Those people replied in unison, ¡°Everything is ready and awaiting your order!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Ernest nodded and said coldly, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll count on you to destroy the Southern supernatural disciple


    families in one fell swoop! If our n is sessful, everyone¡¯s contributions will result in great rewards


    in the future!¡±

 Chapter 2744

    Chapter 2744


    ¡°We await orders from Vi Master Turner!¡± In an instant, shouts filled the hotel entrance!


    After a while, teams of fully armed bodyguards in ck suits appeared. They were all wearing special


    protective clothing with guns strapped to their waists. They swarmed out from around the hotel and


    stood in front of Ernest and the others. Moreover, dozens of elite disciples carefully selected from


    Terrain Vi also poured out and stood in front of these bodyguards.


    ¡°Vi Master!¡± Shouts resounded throughout the hotel!


    With the arrogance of a greatmander, Ernest waved his hand and roared, ¡°All warriors will fight to


    the death for the Northern supernatural disciple world! Today, anyone who sacrifices their blood or life


    will forever have their names engraved on the Merit Monument of Terrain Vi! Do you feel afraid or


    wish to back down?!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Fight for the North!¡±


    Battle cries resounded throughout the area!


    With a face full of pride, Ernest spread his arms wide and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    In an instant, hundreds of bodyguards led by dozens of elite disciples charged over in the direction of


    thepetition venue!


    Looking at these departing figures, Ernest stood at the hotel entrance and asked, ¡°Can we win?¡±


    The attendant behind him immediately ttered, ¡°Of course, Vi Master Turner! We¡¯re so well


    prepared, unlike Leon Jefferson. This time, the fame of Terrain Vi will spread far and wide! When the


    timees, you¡¯ll be the leader of all supernatural disciples in the country! You can even rule the


    world!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing this, Ernestughed, full of pride and ambition!


    ***


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On Leon¡¯s side, he led Fennel, Ethan, and the others back to the tavern that had been arranged in


    advance. More than a dozen people had gathered there, some of whom were the heads of the


    Southern disciple families.


    ¡°Report!¡± A shout came from the door!


    A guard rushed in at this moment and shouted breathlessly, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, things are bad.


    Hundreds of people are gathered at Terrain Vi and they¡¯re nowing at us!¡±


    Hearing this, Leon frowned. He raised his eyebrows, looked at the surrounding patriarchs of the


    families, and asked, ¡°How many people do we have?¡±


    A patriarch replied, ¡°We have less than a hundred people. We came here in a hurry this time.


    Moreover, if we brought people from Cherry Vi, we were bound to attract the attention of Terrain Vi,


    so our people came in batches through the night.¡±


    Hearing this, Leon¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Less than a hundred¡­¡±


    There was a huge disparity in strength and numbers. There was no chance of winning at all.


    Boom!


    A patriarch mmed his fist on the table and said solemnly, ¡°That damn Ernest Turner actually yed


    us out at this time! He¡¯s trying to instigate a war between the North and the South!¡±


    Another patriarch also shouted angrily, ¡°This is such a vicious n of Terrain Vi!¡±


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, what should we do? Ernest Turner has gathered so many people to get rid of


    us in one fell swoop!¡±

 Chapter 2745

    Chapter 2745


    Leon was nervous and anxious at the moment. He said, ¡°Assemble everyone first. Remember, don¡¯t


    fight them and just try to get away.¡±


    ¡°Get away? Where to? I think we should just fight them head-on!¡± A tall patriarch shouted at this


    moment.


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch Hunter is right! The Southern disciple families have never been afraid of any threats.


    Let¡¯s fight them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, fight them! Worsees to worst, we¡¯ll die. It¡¯s better than being a coward.¡±


    For a while, the heads of the families were full of fighting intent.


    Seeing this, Leon said, ¡°We can¡¯t fight recklessly. We¡¯ll fall right into Ernest¡¯s n. If we lose, it means


    the fall of the entire Southern supernatural disciple world! Let¡¯s retreat and wait for the Young Patriarch


    to return!¡±


    After Leon said that, the atmosphere in the entire hall was a little somber. Obviously, many people were


    still indignant.


    At this time, someone said, ¡°Can Young Patriarch rke return? His fight with Stanley Berry¡­¡±


    Hearing that, everyone looked in the direction of thepetition venue where two figures still fought


    relentlessly in the sky.


    Fennel stood up at this moment and said, ¡°Everyone, if you don¡¯t mind, I can help you.¡±


    Ethan and Rick, as well as 17 and other Shadow Guards also said, ¡°And us.¡±


    Hearing that, Leon said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Leigh and Second Young Master rke, but this


    matter is a dispute between the disciples of the North and the South. If you get involved, it¡¯ll surely


    anger some people.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just hate the sight of those people from Terrain Vi,¡± Ethan said with a shrug.


    In that case, Leon no longer refused and said, ¡°Very well then. We have already seen thebat


    power of Mr. Leigh and Second Young Master rke, but Ernest won¡¯t be unprepared. He must have a


    method or the manpower necessary to handle all of you. So I hope that Mr. Leigh and the rest can help


    us leave Beechwood City instead of fighting. As long as we leave Beechwood City, Ernest can¡¯t do


    anything to us!¡±


    Hearing that, Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    This was actually an escort mission!


    Soon, Leon and the others assembled everyone. After making some arrangements, these people


    headed out. From this moment on, the whole town became extremely tense.


    Small fights broke out everywhere.


    Glints from weapons and zing fire soared to the sky. The people of Terrain Vi had officially


    dered war upon Leon and his people. Such battles could be seen everywhere.


    Fierce battles even broke out in certain areas. For instance, Fennel and Ethan had already bumped


    into many elite disciples. Five disciples from the fifth zone surrounded Ethan and others at this


    moment.


    ¡°Hey, it seems that I¡¯m in luck today. It¡¯s interesting to bump into five disciples from the fifth zone.¡±


    Ethan still looked nonchnt.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The guy in the lead from the other party held two scimitars and said coldly, ¡°Hand over the few people


    behind you and you can live! Otherwise, I¡¯ll turn you into corpses!¡±


    Ethan chuckled and said, ¡°Cut the crap and fight if you want to. Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    Swish!


    In an instant, Ethan rushed out, clenched his fists, and punched the five people!


    ¡°You seek death!¡±


    The guy in the lead sneered and said, ¡°Everyone charge over and end this quickly!¡±


    Fennel, Rick, and the others faced a simr situation. Many battles broke out at once.


    ***


    Back to thepetition stage, the fight between Philip and Stanley continued relentlessly.


    Boom!


    The two broke apart after one blow. Their bodies were already seriously injured and covered in blood.


    ¡°Hahaha! Very good, you¡¯re very strong! You actually have five sources of kingship!¡±


    Stanley said coldly, ¡°I have no choice but to ept this gift!¡±

 Chapter 2746

    Chapter 2746


    Philip wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself. I


    never expected the Berry family to produce a powerful person like you.¡±


    Stanley smiled and said, ¡°The objective of the Berry family isn¡¯t just this. We¡¯ve chosen a path that no


    one has ever stepped foot on before. As long as we seed, the whole world will surrender under the


    feet of the Berry family, including your rke family!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said with a sneer, ¡°Really? Then I really look forward to it.¡±


    Boom!


    With that said, Philip charged out, his body close to the ground. A longsword formed bypressed air


    appeared in his hand and aimed at Stanley¡¯s chest!


    Stanley frowned and stepped back. At the same time, he put his hands together in front of his chest


    and shouted angrily, ¡°Combined attack!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge green fox phantom appeared behind Stanley, which sat cross-legged on the floor. Its


    two sharp front ws were sped together, colliding with Philip¡¯s attack in the air as if it wanted to


    crush Philip under its ws!


    Philip frowned as he felt the two sharp ws of the green foxing from his sides. He quickly


    counterattacked. A burst of wind attribute came from under his feet, and his speed increased suddenly!


    Bang!


    The green fox¡¯s two sharp ws mmed together, and a burst of energy pressure exploded. Stanley


    thought that the attack had seeded and sneered. However, he suddenly found that the sharp ws


    of the green fox that were sped together were slowly being forced apart.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s body dazzled with red and blue energy storms. His arms slowly spread open


    from a bent state. He suddenly freed himself from the two sharp ws of the green fox. Then, two red-


    blue energy light balls formed in Philip¡¯s palms, which suddenly exploded on the green fox¡¯s ws.


    Boom!


    The two huge ws of the green fox were blown apart, and a lot of energy spread.


    Roar!


    The green fox¡¯s miserable scream resounded in the sky. Stanley quickly stepped back, raised his arm,


    and blocked Philip¡¯s wind de in front of him.


    Boom!


    This wind de shed Stanley¡¯s arm and knocked him back several meters. Stanley¡¯s face went


    dark. He did not expect to meet such a difficult opponent. No wonder his father always told him that


    Philip was not so easy to deal with.


    A few beatster, Stanley attacked again. His movements were more violent, and every blow could


    destroy the world.


    The two fought all over the ce with no intention of stopping at all. In such a battle, one moment of


    negligence would mean death!


    The entire venue had already been reduced to ruins due to the battle between the two of them.


    More than a dozen people in ck robes from the Nonagon struggled to keep the green barrier up to


    prevent the energy storm from the battle between the two from leaking to the outside world and causingThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    devastating results.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, in everyone¡¯s raised eyes, a terrifying energy storm formed in the air. Two figures fell from


    the sky, crashed into the ground, and formed tworge pits.


    Was the fight over?


    The thought shed in the minds of many onlookers who remained here.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Stanley and Philip slowly stood up from the ground at almost the same


    time, the injuries on them horrifying.


    Stanley¡¯s arm was almost crushed. Philip was no better. Half of his face was covered in blood, and his


    right arm was almost crushed.


    The punches they threw just now had taken all their strength!


    Huff, huff!


    The two gasped for breath and tried to recover.

 Chapter 2747

    Chapter 2747


    With a sneer, Stanley stretched out his hand, took out a syringe of reagent from his pocket, and said


    with a sinister smile, ¡°I have to admit that you¡¯re very strong, but you have to die today!¡±


    With that said, Stanley jabbed the needle in his arm. In an instant, a huge energy vortex rose from


    Stanley¡¯s feet. A huge green energy beam surged from Stanley and formed a connection with the


    green sword of kingship in the sky.


    Boom!


    Tremendous energy force poured into Stanley¡¯s body. At that moment, his eyes turned green and the


    skin on his body was also covered by green lines.


    He was about to go berserk!


    The huge green energy beam seemed to burst through the sky. It gave off a strong sense of crisis.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Stanley sneered, and his right foot moved slightly.


    Boom!


    The ground shattered, and a figure covered in green energy rushed at Philip at a speed ten times faster


    than lightning.


    Philip frowned, and before he could raise his hand to defend, a punch filled with monstrous green


    energy smashed into his face.


    Boom!


    This punch sent Philip flying out. His body drew an arc in the sky before he fell heavily to the ground.


    However, before he fell to the ground, the green figure was already waiting for him. With a sneer, he


    kicked Philip¡¯s waist!


    Boom!


    With raging green energy pressure, this kick hit Philip¡¯s waist and sent him flying into the air like a ball.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the green figure jumped into the air again, raised his leg, and kicked Philip in the


    stomach!


    Boom!


    Philip was kicked to the ground like a sh of lightning!


    Boom! A loud sound!


    The ground within several hundred meters cracked, and ayer of the earth sank with a bang. In the


    huge deep pit right in the middle, a man was covered in bruises and blood!


    Stanley¡¯s three critical strikes seemed to determine the oue. He hovered in the air, and the


    turbulent green energy on his body burned fiercely like Super Saiyan.


    On the ground, Philip coughed up blood in the deep pit. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the figure in


    the sky.


    Was he about to lose just like this?


    Philip was unwilling to concede. Was the gap between Stanley and him really that big?


    At this moment, a sweet and gentle voice like a spring breeze seemed to sound in Philip¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Phil, Phil¡­ You have to remember that you mustn¡¯t give up at any time. If I¡¯m not around one day, you


    have to learn to be strong and protect your sister. Phil, I¡¯ll always be with you. If you encounter


    problems that you can¡¯t solve, remember what I said.¡±


    The final sentence echoed in Philip¡¯s mind.


    A remark that his mother once said to him echoed infinitely in his mind at this moment!


    Boom!


    In an instant, Philip, who had already shown signs of weakening, was now shrouded in a fierce aura


    that was never seen before. A five-colored energy beam fell from the tinum sword of kingship in the


    sky and sted on Philip¡¯s body!

 Chapter 2748

    Chapter 2748


    This five-colored energy beam sted on Philip¡¯s body like heaven¡¯s punishment!


    At that moment, Philip seemed to be bathing in the five-colored divine radiance. His whole body


    glowed, bursting with dazzling energy pressure and the vast power of rules.


    Rumble!


    Even the sky seemed to be disturbed by this five-colored energy beam. It formed a huge storm cloud.


    Above the tinum sword of kingship, a thickyer of cloud formed in the sky at this moment,


    constantly rotating to form a cloud vortex. Endless lightning shed in the clouds.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A hole seemed to appear in the middle of the storm. A huge force of energy rules suddenly fell from the


    sky and mmed into the tinum sword of kingship that shone brightly. The tinum sword of


    kingship seemed to be under the pressure of the falling sky. It constantly shook and buzzed!


    The five-colored gems on the sword also glowed with strange luster!


    Under the baptism of the tinum sword of kingship, the vast power of energy rules turned into a five-


    colored energy beam and bombarded Philip¡¯s body on the ground. In that instant, Philip floated off the


    ground. His body was bathed in the five-colored energy beam.


    The tremendous power of rules could be felt within a radius of dozens of miles.


    Stanley suddenly retreated hundreds of meters, his eyes grave as he stared at Philip in the center of


    the five-colored energy storm.


    ¡°Damn this guy! How did he find the way to integrate with the sources of kingship at this time?¡± Stanley


    shouted angrily as a stern chill shed in the corner of his eyes.


    Within a radius of dozens of miles, everyone fighting was attracted by the five-colored energy beam


    that fell from the sky in the direction of thepetition venue.


    Ernest was leading a group of people to give chase after Leon and the others who fled everywhere. At


    this moment, he stopped, nced sideways, and was shocked.


    ¡°Quick, catch hold of Leon Jefferson and the rest!¡±


    Ernest shouted angrily. He knew time waited for no one. At the same time, he fished out a jade from his


    pocket that contained ancient energy. Ernest crushed the jade. The energy immediately flew into the air


    and merged with this world. Immediately after, he turned his head, his face full of viciousness. He


    stared at Leon and others who were fleeing and roared, ¡°Old Leon, you won¡¯t get away today! Die!¡±


    Leon led several heads of the Southern disciple families and ran quickly. At this moment, he was also


    shocked by the huge power of the energy rules dozens of miles away.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you must return safely!¡± Leon had no time to worry about anything else and


    could only pray silently. Then, he said to the fleeing family heads, ¡°Everyone, run separately!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Several heads of the disciple families did their best and unleashed their power of rules.


    Back to Ethan, Fennel, and Rick. They were fighting against the elite disciples selected by Terrain Vi.


    These disciples were elites among the elites. For a while, Ethan and others could not take them down.


    Simrly, these disciples could not defeat them either. These battles had fallen into a stalemate.


    However, when the five-colored energy beam fell from the sky, the disintegrating aura and the power of


    rules actually affected Ethan and the others at this moment. At that moment, they felt the vitality and


    surging energy in their bodies.


    It was as if the power in their bodies had be extremely active and excited under the influence of


    the five-colored energy beam and the tinum sword of kingship!


    Fennel frowned as he was the first to sense this change. He did not have time to think and merely


    nced in Philip¡¯s direction. With a roar, he rushed into the battlefield andunched a killing spree.

 Chapter 2749

    Chapter 2749


    Simrly, Ethan and the others also felt this change. Theirbat power soared rapidly.


    At the center of the storm, Philip waspletely unaware of the changes in the outside world. At this


    moment, he only felt the changes in his body. It was as if a strange force was being born. That feeling


    was as if he could destroy the world at the lift of one finger. That kind of unparalleled power of rules


    grew from the size of a drop of water in Philip¡¯s body. It became bigger and bigger!


    At this moment, the mark formed by the royal monster on Philip¡¯s arm glowed with a pale golden luster.


    Then, a part of the five-colored energy was absorbed by the mark of the royal monster on Philip¡¯s arm.


    In the periphery of this energy storm, a ck-robed figure with two red eyes from within therge robe


    revealed a ck mechanical face.


    With a faint chill on the corner of his mouth, he said in a mechanical voice, ¡°So, the cub of the royal


    monster family is in him.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he raised his arm. A very small mechanical flying insect separated from the center of his palm.


    The flying insect immediately flew to the middle of the five-colored energy storm, prated the


    surging energy beam, and approached Philip. However, just as the flying insect was about to enter


    Philip¡¯s skin, the mark of the royal monster suddenly shed a pale golden brilliance. Then, a golden


    thunderbolt struck the flying insect and destroyed it.


    Seeing this scene, the man in a ck robe was taken aback. He waved his hand and snorted. ¡°Damn


    that royal monster! When I return to the other shore, I¡¯ll definitely report this to the Heavenly King and


    exterminate your royal monster family!¡±


    After saying that, the five-colored energy beam in the middle of the storm disappeared.


    Only a figure hovered in the air with his back to everyone as he looked up at the sky.


    Philip¡¯s injuries had recovered, and the essence of the five colors flowed in his eyes. With a nce, he


    locked on Stanley who was hundreds of meters away from him.


    When Stanley saw Philip¡¯s state at this moment, he was filled with horror. He did not choose to take


    action but turned around and ran.


    ¡°The fight between us is a draw. We shall meet again!¡± Stanley uttered this sentence and wanted to


    leave here immediately.


    However, Philip smiled indifferently and lunged at Stanley. He said, ¡°Young Master Berry, the fight


    between us is not over yet! I have a few questions for you too!¡±


    Stanley was shocked and ran away in fear. However, behind him, Philipunched several mes and


    water dragons at Stanley. Stanley was forced to dodge, but he also suffered a few blows on his back.


    They hurt like hell!


    ¡°Damn it, Philip! Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Stanley escaped several thousand meters away before he turned around suddenly. With a chill on his


    face, the phantom of the green fox appeared behind him. It was ready to fight Philip to the death.

 Chapter 2750

    Chapter 2750


    Philip looked at the fuming Stanley in front of him and said, ¡°Young Master Berry, do you think I¡¯ll let


    you go?¡±


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned, and his aura surged again. He felt that Philip¡¯s aura was extraordinary,


    not something he could withstand at all,


    The five energies and power of rules were immense and exuberant. His kingship power was at the


    peak of the sixth zone!


    Stanley frowned. He was only in the mid-realm of the kingship power of the sixth zone. If he fought


    against Philip now, he would definitely lose. No one expected that Philip would increase his realm in


    such a battle.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Roar!


    Stanley rushed toward Philip, and the silhouette of the green fox behind him also roared and swiped


    Philip angrily.


    Philip was indifferent. He raised his right hand, and a dazzling red me appeared in his palm, which


    erged infinitely and soon became a huge ball of fire with a diameter of 100 meters!


    The entire space was shrouded by the huge fireball in Philip¡¯s hands and filled with endless waves of


    scorching heat!


    Boom!


    Philip suddenly threw the huge fireball at the approaching Stanley.


    Seeing this, Stanley was shocked and quickly dodged. However, the huge me was still expanding


    infinitely. It instantly enveloped the entire area and formed a huge ming fireball. The surrounding


    trees and some buildings instantly turned to ashes under this huge me, Stanley was also engulfed by


    this huge fireball!


    Rumble!


    Stanley endured the mes as he trembled all over and roared!


    After everything dissipated, a huge open space within a kilometer radius was scorched ck. In the


    middle of this huge open space, a smoking scorched figure fell to the ground.


    Stanley Berry was defeated! A miserable defeat!


    Hey on the ground and looked up at the sky. With a smile, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Have I


    lost?¡±


    Thud!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Footsteps approached Stanley.


    Philip stood next to Stanley, looked down at him, and asked, ¡°Does my mother¡¯s death have anything to


    do with the Berry family?¡±


    Stanley looked at the tall and upright Philip, let out a miserableugh, and said, ¡°Philip rke, there


    are some things that you¡¯ll never find out in this lifetime. You¡­¡±


    Argh!


    Before Stanley could finish speaking, he let out a miserable cry. Philip had stepped on his right arm and


    broken it!


    At that moment, a heart-piercing pain spread throughout Stanley¡¯s body. He roared angrily, ¡°Damn you,


    Philip! If you treat me like this, the Berry family will not let you go, and neither will my father!¡±


    However, Philip still asked indifferently, ¡°For thest time, does my mother¡¯s ident have anything to


    do with the Berry family? If you don¡¯t know, you can tell me who¡¯s rted to it.¡±


    Stanley gritted his teeth, his face flushed red. No matter what, he was a kingship holder of the sixth


    zone. At this moment, he was actually trampled to the ground by someone!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Stanley roared.

 Chapter 2751

    Chapter 2751


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s the wrong answer. Say goodbye to your other


    arm.¡±


    With that said, Philip stepped on Stanley¡¯s other arm. In an instant, a painful roar resounded all around!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When Philip was about to finish Stanley off, an overwhelming presence came from a distance in the


    blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    A gray streak of light sted on Philip¡¯s body and sent him flying hundreds of meters away. His feet left


    a long trench in the ground. In the nick of time, Philip blocked with both hands in front of him.


    Otherwise, this blow would have been enough to kill him.


    When he steadied himself and looked at Stanley, he saw an old figure standing with his hands behind


    his back. His hair was gray, and his body exuded overwhelming energy and the power of rules. The


    energy and the power of rules were so vast that Philip dared not look at it directly!


    Half step to the other shore?


    The grandmaster of the Turner family!


    If Philip was not mistaken just now, the other party almost killed him with just one finger!


    Strong! Too strong!


    They were not at the same level at all.


    Philip immediately realized that this grandmaster of the Turner family was here to rescue Stanley Berry.


    ¡°The rke family? Hehe, it¡¯s been a while since I saw one. I never expected that the first person I see


    aftering out of seclusion would be a member of the rke family.¡± The grandmaster of the Turner


    family spoke indifferently, his face full of pride and confidence.


    Two gray figures shed behind him and lifted Stanley off the ground. They looked at Grandmaster


    Turner, lowered their heads, and said, ¡°Consul Berry said that he¡¯ll remember this favor.¡±


    With that said, the two gray figures carried Stanley and left.


    Grandmaster Turner stood there indifferently with a hint of chill in his eyes. He looked at Philip and


    said, ¡°Are you the young patriarch of the rke family mentioned by Ernest?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was grave as he nced around. He was trying to gauge if he could escape.


    Facing an old monster a half step to the other shore, Philip had no chance of winning. Maybe he was


    just an insect in the other party¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Hehe, little boy, don¡¯t think of trying to escape from my clutches. Even if you flee a hundred miles


    away, I can find you easily, so just answer my questions obediently.¡± The old man¡¯s wrinkly face was full


    of smiles, but he had a chill in his eyes.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°The grandmaster of the Turner family is a powerhouse a half step to the


    other shore. Are you going to deal with me in person?¡±


    Grandmaster Turner shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not here to deal with you


    but to kill you! If I kill the young patriarch of the rke family, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re left without a head.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and adjusted his energy and the power of rules to the peak state.


    Grandmaster Turner seemed to have seen through Philip¡¯s actions and chuckled lightly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    make unnecessary struggles. You¡¯re just an ant to me.


    You can only escape if I allow you to. Also, don¡¯t think that someone will save you. I¡¯ve put a restriction


    on this space. People from the outside world can¡¯t detect us at all. In other words, I can easily kill you


    with just one thought. If you answer my questions properly, maybe I can make your death a little


    easier.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that my father will destroy the entire


    Turner family?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Grandmaster Turnerughed and said, ¡°Your father is very strong, indeed. But if I leave this


    ce after killing you and enter the stargate in Cochly Mountain, your father can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

 Chapter 2752

    Chapter 2752


    Hearing Grandmaster Turner¡¯s remark, Philip¡¯s eyes grew darker as he sneered and said, ¡°It seems


    that you¡¯re determined to kill me?¡±


    An energy wave surged on Grandmaster Turner¡¯s body as he said ndly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll kill a rke


    whenever I see one. Besides, you¡¯re the young patriarch of the rke family. If I kill you, Roger rke


    will be heartbroken for sure and even fall into decline. This is the best opportunity for us.¡±


    After saying that, Grandmaster Turner raised his skinny right hand, stretched out a finger, and pointed


    at Philip. His fingertip surged with energy. This energy pressure was even stronger than a blow from


    the peak of kingship in the sixth zone.


    Was this the strength of a half step to the other shore?


    One finger wasparable to the peak of kingship in the sixth zone!


    ¡°Are you ready to die? This is the first time I¡¯m killing a genius!¡± Grandmaster Turner sneered with a


    ferocious chill on the corner of his mouth.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as he got ready. His energy and power of rules had reached the peak of his


    current strength.


    Whoosh!


    A sound in the air!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A ck energy beam from Grandmaster Turner¡¯s fingertips fired at Philip like aser beam. Philip


    swiftly dodged with no hope of withstanding it at all.


    Boom!


    In an instant, where Philip stood earlier, a tree was destroyed by the ck energy beam. It left a ditch


    nearly a kilometer long.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. He did not have time to see what had happened behind him and


    could only dodge and escape.


    Grandmaster Turner seemed quite yful and did not rush to kill Philip. Instead, he kept shooting


    energy beams and chased after Philip leisurely.


    ¡°Hahaha, run! Escape! I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Grandmaster Turner said, and the entire energy field


    was full of hisughter.


    Philip tried his best to escape, but a big gray hand fell from the sky and smacked him out.


    Puff!


    He spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. Philip fell to the ground without stopping, and another hand fell


    from the sky behind him. Philip quickly ran away and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He


    endured the surging energy and power of rules in his body. He kept running!


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Grandmaster Turner¡¯sughter echoed.


    This was a game of hunter and prey.


    In the outside world, everyone reacted differently after Philip defeated Stanley. With ugly faces, Ernest


    and his gang also stepped up the pace of surrounding and suppressing Leon and his people. As for


    Leon and the others, they breathed a sigh of relief. However, Leon and others soon discovered that


    something was wrong.


    A terrifying aura swept over from a distance.

 Chapter 2753

    Chapter 2753


    A half-step to the other shore! The grandmaster of the Turner family had made a move. However, this


    presence only appeared for a sh before it disappeared again. Philip¡¯s presence also disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A fleeing patriarch behind Leon asked.


    Leon¡¯s face darkened as he replied while fleeing, ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s the pressure from a half step to the other


    shore! Young Patriarch rke has been trapped by Grandmaster Turner. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s in trouble!¡±


    Leon was shocked. He never expected Grandmaster Turner to darey his hands on Philip. That was


    the young patriarch of the rke family!


    On Fennel, Ethan, Rick, and 17¡¯s side, everyone ended their fights quickly under the enhancement of


    Philip¡¯s five-colored power of kingship. However, the moment they ended their battles, they found that


    Philip¡¯s presence was gone.


    A half-step to the other shore!


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Fennel was shocked and quickly ran toward the ce where Philip¡¯s presence disappeared.


    At the same time, several figures rose into the air and quickly headed to the same ce. At the


    periphery of this area, the man in a ck robe stood atop a small hill and closely monitored the


    movement on this side. In his red eyes, he clearly saw Grandmaster Turner chasing after Philip


    yfully. Philip looked wretched at this moment and was covered in injuries all over.


    At that moment, the man in a ck robe suddenly realized that while Philip was escaping, he seemed


    to nce at the ce where he was standing.


    Philip discovered him?


    Philip was just a kingship holder of the sixth zone. How could Philip discover him?


    On Philip¡¯s side, he turned to look at the hill but saw no one. However, he clearly felt a gloomy gaze


    staring at him the entire time.


    Grandmaster Turner chased after him and looked at the hill at this moment too. He could see the figure


    of the ck- robed man. Grandmaster Turner frowned. There was another half-step to the other shore


    in this ce too?


    Did the other party want to make a move?


    However, after a while, the ck-robed man showed no signs of taking action. Grandmaster Turner


    breathed a sigh of relief and continued his yful pursuit of Philip. However, after a while, Grandmaster


    Turner lost patience and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s about time to send you on your way.¡±


    With that said, Grandmaster Turner raised his hands. In an instant, dark clouds rolled in the sky and


    endless lightning shed! At the peak strength of a half-step to the other shore, he could connect with


    the world and make use of its power of rules. Rolling clouds shed with endless lightning and


    bombarded the area where Philip fled.


    It was an indiscriminate attack!


    Rumble!


    Crack!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Every bolt of lightning was the peak of kingship power of the sixth zone. No one could survive under


    such an attack!


    In a sh, the entire area was filled with blue and white lightning. Falling lightning filled the sky. The


    terrifying energy storm swept over this ce in an instant. Under this attack, the earth quickly


    copsed, and all the trees and buildings were also destroyed by the power of destruction brought by


    the lightning. All living creatures that could not escape were also turned to ashes in an instant.


    After the storm dissipated, the area within a kilometer radius had turned into scorched earth. A circr


    ruin was formed on the ground with crumbled soil and charred trees. It was a terrifying power of


    destruction. In the center of the thunderstorm, the terrifying power of lighting also spread across


    dozens of miles!


    Looking down from a high altitude, it was like the power of a small nuclear bomb.


    Grandmaster Turner stood on the edge with a sneer and looked indifferently at the central area where


    the thunderstorm dissipated. Under such destructive power, Philip rke would definitely not survive.


    However¡­ When the smoke and dust settled, two upright figures stood in the middle of the destruction.

 Chapter 2754

    Chapter 2754


    Hiss!


    Seeing this, Grandmaster Turner gasped. ¡®He survived?! Damn it! Who was the guy who suddenly


    appeared?¡¯


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    This was his energy field that belonged to a half-step to the other shore. The other party had to be a


    half-step to the other shore to enter his energy field. In an instant, Grandmaster Turner¡¯s eyes turned


    frosty with murderous intent.


    At this moment, an imposing figure stood in front of Philip in the middle of the ruins. The other party


    was dressed in a ck suit and stood with his hands behind his back. His burly figure contained an


    overwhelming aura that soared to the sky!


    A maniac in a suit!


    Philip could not figure it out. At thest moment, before the storm hit, the void in front of him suddenly


    fluctuated. The man in a ck suit appeared in front of him and isted them from the storm.


    Philip knew that the man in front of him was also a half-step to the other shore!


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Mister¡­¡± Philip held back his curiosity and thanked him first.


    The tall man said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. If not for Hannah begging me, I wouldn¡¯t have rescued you.¡±


    Hannah? His younger sister?!


    Abruptly, Philip¡¯s heart clenched as he immediately figured out the other party¡¯s identity. He was


    someone from that organization. That organization that once served his mother¡­ Those people chose


    to disappear after his mother¡¯s ident butter protected Hannah!


    Was he the leader of the faction that Hannah belonged to?


    Was this the mysterious person whom Philip tried to investigate but could not dig out any information


    on?


    That boss mentioned by Margot Pearson?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Philip said solemnly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    The man snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to see her now. Leave this ce and let me take


    care of the rest.¡±


    After saying that, the man walked toward Grandmaster Turner. His every step seemed to be stepping


    on the great rhythmic rule of heaven and earth.


    Grandmaster Turner was grim and said with a sneer, ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s you! I never expected that you¡¯d


    save a member of the rke family one day!¡±


    That imposing man replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just fulfilling my promise to others. ncy Turner, you¡¯ve


    crossed the line. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Roger rke wille after you if you do this?¡±

 Chapter 2755

    Chapter 2755


    Grandmaster Turner snorted and said, ¡°Roger rke? So what?! I¡¯m also a half-step to the other shore


    now. After I kill that kid, I¡¯ll get away from here and go to Cochly Mountain. Do you think that Roger


    rke dares to give up the grand scheme that he has prepared for so long just to chase after me and


    enter the stargate once again?¡±


    The man shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Roger is not as simple as you think. You have no


    chance to escape to Cochly Mountain. Even if you go there, Roger can kill you all the same.¡±


    Hearing this, Grandmaster Turner scowled and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. We¡¯re not ordinary


    people. Trying to scare me with a few words is a fool¡¯s errand!¡±


    The man in the suit shook his head and said, ¡°Are you saying that you must kill this kid today?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Grandmaster Turner said coldly and got ready to fight the other party.


    Huff!


    The man in the suit sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight, then.¡±


    With that said, both parties soared into the sky and jumped into the clouds!


    In an instant, lightning filled the sky and terrifying energy pressure enveloped the entire Beechwood


    City!


    On this side, Fennel, Ethan, Rick, and the others approached at top speed.


    ¡°Philip, are you alright?¡± Fennel was the first to arrive, his eyebrows tightly furrowed.


    Immediately after, Ethan and the rest also arrived and asked, ¡°Phil, what¡¯s up? Did Grandmaster Turner


    do anything to you? ¡±


    When Philip saw his buddies and the members of the Shadow Guard, he could no longer withstand his


    injuries. Heughed miserably and fell to the ground!


    ¡°Philip!¡±


    ¡°Phil!¡±


    ¡°Young Patriarch!¡±


    Cries of exmation and panic ensued.


    ***


    Three dayster, when Philip woke up, he found himself lying in a manor.


    ¡°How are you? Do you feel better?¡±


    Fennel and the others had been watching over Philip. Seeing him awake, they asked with concern.


    Philip got up and looked at the room full of people, his injuries still severe. He shook his head and said


    with a small smile, ¡°I¡®m fine. What about Vi Master Jefferson? Did they leave Beechwood City


    safely?¡±


    Fennel scowled and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson and all the disciple families lost half of their people,


    but they¡¯ve left Beechwood City safely. After you passed out, Supreme Williams arrived with many


    people and took the situation under control. However, we failed to capture Ernest Turner and the others


    from Terrain Vi. They ran away, and Supreme Williams has been leading a group of people to hunt


    them down.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip nodded lightly and asked, ¡°What about Grandmaster Turner?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The man who fought with Grandmaster Turner left after


    that. As for the oue of the battle, no one knows. However, it looked like a draw. After all, a half-


    step to the other shore wouldn¡¯t make a move so easily. They have their limitations.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°My sister appeared at thepetition venue. Get someone to check her


    whereabouts.¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°It has been arranged.¡±


    Fennel added, ¡°By the way, when you were in aa, Supreme Williams came by and left this behind.¡±


    Fennel took out a letter, handed it to Philip, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a request for help from the Larson family in


    Fernvale. I didn¡¯t read the specific content. Supreme Williams said that you should decide what to do.¡±


    Philip frowned, took the letter, opened it, and read the content. It was a request for help from Cynthia


    Larson. For Cynthia to write this letter, something big must have happened to the Larson family in


    Fernvale.


    Philip frowned. If he remembered correctly, he had promised Cynthia that he would go to the Larson


    family in Fernvale to see his grandfather and learn more about his mother. The letter did not specify the


    reason for the help request, perhaps to keep it from other people¡¯s prying eyes. However, the few


    words were full of urgency.


    It was only written that Cynthia was being forced to marry Stanley Berry. There were only four days left


    before the wedding.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Has the problem in the North been resolved?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°Almost. The people from the Supernatural Bureau have started the investigations, and


    Terrain Vi has been seized. The rest is out of our control.¡±


    Philip nodded, clenched the letter in his hand, and said, ¡°Get ready to go to the Larson family in


    Fernvale!¡±


    Ethan stepped forward and said, ¡°Phil, I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°No can do. I need you to go back to Arcadia Ind to do something for me.¡±

 Chapter 2756

    Chapter 2756


    In the following days, Philip recuperated in the manor. The Supernatural Bureaupletely took


    control over the supernatural disciples of the North and alsounched a thorough investigation into


    what Terrain Vi had done. As for Terrain Vi, it was closed down and all the disciples of Terrain Vi


    were taken away for investigation.


    The entire Northern supernatural disciple world was suddenly without a leader. Fortunately, under


    Philip¡¯s suggestion and the permission of the Supernatural Bureau, Leon Jefferson¡¯s Cherry Vi began


    to ept disciples from the North. Among them, there were naturally many indignant heads of


    Northern disciple families. They immediately called for a meeting.


    On the highest floor of a hotel in Beechwood City, a meeting room that covered several hundred square


    feet was filled with patriarchs of the Northern disciple families. These people were not only from


    Beechwood City but also from other cities in the North.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was very somber and tense.


    Three people were seated in the main seats, two middle-aged men and one middle-aged woman. They


    were the three representatives elected by Northern disciple families after the Terrain Vi incident.


    They were the heads of the Crawford, Jones, and Stow families in the North!


    ¡°Patriarch Crawford, what should we do now? Cherry Vi of the South is going to take over our


    Northern supernatural disciple world. This is the greatest humiliation!¡±


    ¡°Yes! What right does Leon Jefferson have to take over us? We will never agree to this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯d rather die than give in!¡±


    In an instant, all the heads were very agitated. Their discussion and argument made the ce very


    chaotic. Among them, some were also inclined to let Cherry Vi take over the North.


    ¡°All of you are wrong. Now that Terrain Vi is under investigation and the Supernatural Bureau has


    joined forces with Cherry Vi, we have no other choice but to ept our fate!¡±


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s better for Cherry Vi to take over. In this way, our families can still remain in the North. As


    long as we don¡¯t go against Leon, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. The North is so big that Leon can¡¯t swallow it in one bite. When the timees, he¡¯ll still


    need us.¡±


    Just like this, arguments came one after another, and some people even quarreled until they fought.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    At this moment, Patriarch Crawford scowled and ordered everyone to quiet down. He said, ¡°We need to


    discuss this matter seriously, but I want to express my stand. I absolutely will not agree for Leon to take


    over the North. This is our bottom line.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Patriarch Jones also said, ¡°I agree with Patriarch Crawford. Since the establishment of the


    Northern supernatural disciple world decades ago, the Northerners have always been inmand. For


    Leon in the South to dominate the North now, it¡¯s an insult to our predecessors! We can¡¯t be the ones


    who give in!¡±

 Chapter 2757

    Chapter 2757


    On the other hand, Matriarch Stow, one of the few female family heads in the meeting room, remained


    calm and did not speak. The rest of the heads also fell silent when they heard the opinions of


    Patriarchs Crawford and Jones.


    ¡°I agree with Patriarch Jones. We can¡¯t give in!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What can the Supernatural Bureau do to the entire North? We mustn¡¯tpromise!¡±


    Someone shouted, ¡°But don¡¯t forget that the South won thepetition the other day, and there¡¯s also


    that Mr. rke. I heard that the force behind him is not that simple. Even Grandmaster Turner failed to


    kill him. It¡¯s rumored that another powerhouse a half-step to the other shore appeared and stopped


    Grandmaster Turner.¡±


    An uncanny voice sounded in the meeting room. Everyone raised their eyebrows when they heard this.


    Yes, even Grandmaster Turner failed to kill Philip rke, which went to show that the force behind him


    was not simple.


    ¡°Say, does anyone know the identity of Philip rke? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a simple character. He¡¯s the one


    secretly supporting some of the things behind this,¡± Someone asked at this moment.


    Patriarchs Crawford and Jones scowled. The former said, ¡°No matter who he is, we absolutely can¡¯t


    allow him to stick his fingers in the Northern supernatural disciple world! Of course, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t


    give them any leeway. As long as they agree to our terms, everything can be discussed.¡±


    Patriarchs Crawford and Jones exchanged a nce. Everyone looked at Patriarch Crawford and


    asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Patriarch Crawford smiled subtly and said, ¡°As long as they agree that the North will still be managed


    by the Northern families, we¡¯ll allow them to set up a branch of Cherry Vi in the North.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone immediately understood. This meant that they would only allow Leon¡¯s Cherry


    Vi to set up a branch in the North, but the actual rights remained in the hands of the Northern disciple


    families.


    This was a good proposal!


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°I second that!¡±


    In an instant, almost half the attendees raised their hands in agreement. However, the remaining


    minority looked worried. They did not think that things could progress so smoothly. At least, Leon would


    not agree, and neither would Mr. rke.


    ¡°Well, since more than half of the people agreed, this is decided!¡± Patriarch Crawford said mildly.


    However¡­


    Bang!


    At this moment, the door of the meeting room was pushed open from the outside!


    Two rows of fully-armedbatants with goggles rushed in and surrounded the room in an instant. All


    the family heads panicked.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? ¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Who let you in? Get out of here!¡± Patriarch Crawford shouted angrily with a dark face.


    At this time, a handsome figure walked in through the door. Wearing a blue suit and sunsses with


    his hands in his trouser pockets, he looked quite arrogant. Several people followed behind him, all


    dressed up in style.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was none other than Philip rke!


    He walked into the meeting room and looked around through his sunsses. He sneered and said,


    ¡°Are you having a meeting? I¡¯m here just in time, then. Let me introduce myself. Philip rke. I think


    most people know me.¡±


    Hearing that, the heads of the Northern disciple families were all stunned. Patriarchs Crawford and


    Jones also scowled.


    ¡°Hmph, Mr. rke, you¡¯re so daring to break into the meeting held by the Northern disciple families and


    bring so many people with you. Are you trying to establish your authority?¡± Patriarch Crawford said


    coldly with dissatisfaction in his tone.


    Philip took off his sunsses and wiped them. He said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right in saying that. I¡¯m


    also here to inform you that starting from today, Cherry Vi of the South will officially take over the


    Northern supernatural disciple world. Anyone who disagrees can stand up now.¡±

 Chapter 2758

    Chapter 2758


    Philip¡¯s remark was like a bomb that detonated in the meeting room. In an instant, the meeting room


    was full of bubbling emotions, and the heads of the Northern disciple families were very agitated.


    By saying such words, Philip did not take them seriously at all!


    ¡°Arrogant! Don¡¯t think that you can belittle our Northern disciple families just because you destroyed the


    Singer family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We have more than a hundred disciple families here, and we¡¯re not pushovers! If we join


    forces, our strength is not something a junior like you can withstand!¡±


    ¡°Outrageous! The North will never agree to this!¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s angry rebukes, Patriarch Jones smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, we know you have


    the power to destroy the Singer family, which is enough for small family heads like us to fear you, but


    this is a matter of survival for the Northern supernatural disciples. We¡¯re not people who will give in just


    to survive. If you insist on forcing this matter, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t gain much either.¡±


    Philip hummed and said, ¡°Oh, if I understand correctly, you seem ready to negotiate terms.¡±


    Hearing that, Patriarch Crawford nced at Patriarch Jones and said, ¡°We do have some terms that


    we hope you can consider. We in the North are not unreasonable.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip swaggered over, sat on Patriarch Crawford¡¯s chair, and crossed his legs. He said


    lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    His actions made many Northern family heads angry. Philip rke was too insolent. This was a


    meeting of the Northern disciple families, but he actually disregarded everyone and sat on the main


    seat.


    Patriarch Crawford¡¯s eyes twitched but he made noment and said, ¡°We can allow Cherry Vi to


    take over the North, but any affairs regarding the Northern supernatural disciples have to be managed


    by the Northern people. If you agree to this condition, we can cooperate.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Philip smiled faintly. After a moment of silence, he raised his eyebrows, looked at


    Patriarch Crawford, and asked, ¡°Is this your idea?¡±


    Patriarch Crawford shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s decision.¡±


    He was not stupid. At this time, he must not take on sole responsibility. After all, they had strength in


    numbers.


    The other heads echoed, ¡°Yes, this is our joint decision!¡±


    Philip nodded, tapped his temple with his finger, and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Philip was not stupid either and could naturally tell the meaning behind this condition. It was equivalent


    to giving the title to Cherry Vi without any practical use. Autonomy in the North and disassociation


    from the South meant no cooperation.


    Patriarch Crawford smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, this is our only condition. If you can¡¯t even agree to


    this, we won¡¯t allow Cherry Vi to enter the North.¡±

 Chapter 2759

    Chapter 2759


    After saying this, Patriarch Crawford looked very grave. All the Northern family heads present also put


    on a united front.


    After a while, Philip got up and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡±


    Patriarch Crawford smiled withoutment and looked at Philip indifferently.


    Philip also stared at Patriarch Crawford and said, ¡°Patriarch Crawford, since you want to take the lead,


    let¡¯s start with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Patriarch Crawford was taken aback for a moment. He scowled and said, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Philip smiled wickedly and said, ¡°What do I mean? You¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    At this moment, the meeting room door was pushed open again. A tall female assistant ran in


    breathlessly and shouted, ¡°Patriarch Crawford, it¡¯s bad! Something has happened!¡±


    Hearing that, Patriarch Crawford turned around with a chill in the corners of his eyes and stared at the


    female assistant¡¯s heaving chest. He asked coldly, ¡°It¡¯s such a disgrace for you to be running and


    shouting like this! What is it?¡±


    The female assistant nced at the present atmosphere and said timidly, ¡°P-Patriarch Crawford, I just


    received a message from the Crawford family that all the businesses have been seized! The members


    of the Crawford family have also been taken away by the Supernatural Bureau for suspected


    involvement in the Terrain Vi incident. Also, some people from the Supernatural Bureau are waiting


    to meet you downstairs.¡±


    Boom!


    The female assistant¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt that struck Patriarch Crawford¡¯s heart!


    ¡°What did you say? Make it clear! The Crawford family¡¯s businesses have been seized? And the people


    from the Supernatural Bureau are here?¡± Patriarch Crawford was impatient, and panic shed in his


    eyes.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    At this time, a team of four in special dark purplebat uniforms with special guns on their chests


    broke into the meeting room.


    The leadingbatant took out the arrest warrant from the Supernatural Bureau, walked up to


    Patriarch Crawford, and said coldly, ¡°Harry Crawford, you¡¯re suspected of being involved in the Terrain


    Vi incident; We now officially arrest you!¡±


    After saying that, twobatants from the Supernatural Bureau stepped forward and grabbed


    Patriarch Crawford. Without waiting for him to put up any resistance, they took him out of the meeting


    room!


    Harry Crawford was anxious and panicked. He turned his head, looked at Philip resentfully, and


    shouted, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Philip grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do the crime if you don¡¯t want to do the time. Harry Crawford, you have


    a part to y in the Terrain Vi incident. You asked for it! Take him away!¡±


    In an instant, Harry was taken away by thebatants of the Supernatural Bureau. The leader looked


    at Philip and nodded respectfully with a bow before he turned and left.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the meeting room changed. The heads of the Northern disciple families


    present looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    The Crawford family had been seized¡­ Harry Crawford was also taken away.


    Many heads now looked at Anton Jones, the patriarch of the Jones family. Anton was sweating


    profusely. He was like a cat on a hot tin roof at this moment.


    Philip turned to Anton and asked, ¡°Patriarch Jones, what do you think about Cherry Vi of the South


    taking over the Northern supernatural disciples?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Anton was full of cold sweat. The oue of Patriarch Crawford was still vivid in his mind. If he dared


    to say no, he would end up like Patriarch Crawford!


    Thus, Anton immediately smiled tteringly and said, ¡°M-Mr. rke, you must be joking. I agree that


    Cherry Vi should take over the Northern supernatural disciples. The great merger of the South and


    the North is the right choice. Moreover, under the leadership of Mr. rke and Vi Master Leon


    Jefferson, the Northern supernatural disciple world will surely soar to greater heights in the future!¡±


    Hearing Anton¡¯s words, many heads of the disciple families were disgusted!


    ¡°Patriarch Jones, you actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Anton Jones, we trusted the wrong person!¡±


    However, more heads smiled and said, ¡°Mr. rke, we agree. We were misled by Harry Crawford


    before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. rke, you have to believe us.¡±

 Chapter 2760

    Chapter 2760


    The tide had turned. The oue had been decided!


    Philip nced at Anton, patted hint on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Very good. You¡¯ll get what you want.¡±


    Hearing this, Anton was so excited that he knelt and shouted to express his loyalty, ¡°The Jones family


    swear our allegiance to you and will serve you to the death!¡±


    When the other heads saw Anton kneeling, they hesitated. When Philip looked over, most of them


    knelt.


    ¡°We await Mr. rke¡¯s order!¡±


    The shouts continued endlessly. However, some stubborn people remain standing.


    They looked angrily at the kneeling heads and yelled, ¡°You guys are shameful! A disgrace! How did the


    Northern disciple families turn out this way?¡±


    Philip looked at those people with admiration.


    He said, ¡°Patriarchs, I admire your courage to remain standing. To be honest, I hold no grudge against


    the Northern disciple families, nor do I want to cause any grudges. Merging the North and the South


    will be of great benefit to the North. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so hostile to the South, but what I want to


    say is that everyone is a citizen of the country. Our goal should be to stand together and jointly defend


    against external forces. If you really think about the future of the disciples in the country, you should


    understand the reason I¡¯m doing this¡­¡±


    ¡°Merging the North and the South is something that l have to do. There¡¯s not much time left for us, and


    disputes are happening everywhere outside. If we don¡®t work together, we¡¯ll repeat the same mistakes


    from a hundred years ago. Do you really want to see the downfall of this country and let your family


    members die at the hands of foreign enemies?¡±


    Philip gave a long speech, and the standing family heads lowered their heads at this moment.


    One of them said, ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s not that we disagree with the merger, but we¡¯re worried that the


    North will be suppressed by the South.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°You can rest assured that the North and the South are one family. Here, I can promise


    everyone that the North and the South will share the same resources and walk hand-in-hand!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the remaining family heads looked at each other and said with a nod, ¡°Okay! We believe


    you!¡±


    At this point, the affairs of the North were settled.


    When Philip returned to the manor, he saw Leon who came.


    ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, from now on, the burden on your shoulders will be heavier,¡± Philip said jokingly.


    Leon knelt on the floor with a thud and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯ll never fail you!¡±


    Seeing this, Philip quickly stepped forward, helped Leon up, and said, ¡°Vi Master Jefferson, what are


    you doing? Please stand up! You¡¯re an elder!¡±


    Leon stood up a little woefully and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯ve been waiting for 20 years before


    my wish finally havee true. Grant will surely be very gratified in heaven! You have done what he


    failed to aplish!¡±

 Chapter 2761

    Chapter 2761


    Speaking of Grant Lovce, Philip asked, ¡°By the way, when my wife went to Cherry Vi thest time,


    what did she take with her?¡±


    The rtionship between Philip and Wynn had been made known to Leon. He also knew that Grant


    was Philip¡¯s father-inw.


    Leon frowned and said, ¡°It was something Grant brought back from the stargate back then. It¡¯s said that


    it can reveal a secret, but no one knows what secret it is. If the legend is true, there should be four of


    these things in total. Grant got one, and the other three should be in the hands of three of the


    remaining people back then. If these four things reveal their secrets at the same time, it¡¯ll cause drastic


    changes.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch rke, your father, Roger rke, once predicted that the secrets behind these four things


    implicated too much. Besides, they could not be opened with their strength at that time. So, the four


    items have always been kept by them.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned.


    Four items, four secrets¡­ Did his father have one too?


    ording to Leon, Wynn took the item left by Grant?


    Perhaps it was taken by Shane Lovce or the Lovce family?


    Philip was silent for a moment before he spoke a few words to Leon and told him to get back to work.


    Due to the merger of the North and the South, a lot of follow-ups had to be done. In the following days,


    Leon kept running around in the Northern supernatural disciple world. Although he met many


    obstacles, the situation was still good.


    Three dayster, Philip was almost recovered. However, suddenly, Tango Lidds found Philip.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, did Grandmaster Turner attack you?¡± Tango appeared in the manor with a worried


    look on his face.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, but another half-step to the other shore appeared and stopped him for


    me.¡±


    Tango breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°He really showed up.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Uncle Tango, do you know that person?¡±


    Tango nodded and said, ¡°I do. Among the people who followed your mother back then, he was the


    most resourceful and gifted person. If not for the limitations of the rules of this world where only a few


    powerhouses in the realm of the other shore are allowed to appear, he might have alreadynded on


    the other shore.¡±


    Boom!


    Tango¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt that struck Philip¡¯s heart!


    What? He was someone who could step into the realm of the other shore!


    Too strong!


    ¡°Uncle Tango, are you serious? He can enter the realm of the other shore?¡± Philip asked again.


    Tango nodded and said, ¡°Yes, even your father has praised his talent before. He¡¯s the most outstanding


    one among his peers. If not for the suppression of the rules, he would have be the youngest


    powerhouse in the realm of the other shore!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Philip took a deep breath, his expression grave.


    Was it good or bad for someone like that to be around Hannah?


    ¡°Uncle Tango, you said thest time that you had a way to stop Grandmaster Turner, so why did he still


    make a move?¡± Philip asked suddenly.


    Tango shook his head and said, ¡°Someone set up an ambush for me and secretly helped him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Philip asked.


    This was not simple. Someone who could secretly help Grandmaster Turner must be a powerful


    person.


    Tango said, ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating but found nothing. However, I found this thing at the scene.¡±


    Tango took out a very tiny thing that resembled a mechanical flying insect.


    Philip recognized it at a nce!


    This was the thing that came from Fitzgerald Hale¡¯s body!


    He was still alive!


    ¡°Fitzgerald Hale, the master of Dragon Pavilion! He¡¯s still alive!¡± Philip said with chills on his body.


    Tango nodded and said, ¡°That¡®s right, it¡¯s him! However, his whereabouts are very mysterious and I


    can¡¯t track him down. I need to report this matter to the lord and let him decide.¡±

 Chapter 2762

    Chapter 2762


    Hearing this, Philip nodded and said, ¡°Tell me if you have any news. The fact that Fitzgerald Hale isn¡¯t


    dead is very important! By the way, what¡¯s the situation with Christian rke and the branch family?¡±


    Philip asked.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tango smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, the branch family has been quite well-behaved recently.


    Christian is still under detention in the memorial hall. Without the lord¡¯s permission, he can¡¯t leave. After


    all, the entire branch family is now under the lord¡¯s control. If Christian insists oning out, the entire


    branch family will go down with him. So, Christian won¡¯t do anything rash for the time being, but¡­¡±


    While saying that, Tango looked a little hesitant.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Philip said.


    Tango said, ¡°Levi rke, the new Chieftain of the branch family has been up to some things recently.


    But since he¡¯s the Chieftain of the branch family, I have no right to interfere. I can¡®t do anything to him.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on him. Other than that,


    Uncle Tango, I need you to go to Mystic City in the Northwest and do something for me.¡±


    ¡°Mystic City in the Northwest?¡±


    Hearing this name, Tango¡¯s face trembled. With a hint of dread, he asked, ¡°Young Patriarch, why are


    you going to Mystic City? It¡¯s not a simple ce. It¡¯s very messy andplicated. Even now, the power


    of the rke family hasn¡¯t prated the core level.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I have something to deal with. I need you to help me explore the way and get familiar with


    that ce.¡±


    Tango thought for a moment and said darkly, ¡°Okay, but if you really go to Mystic City, you need to


    make some preparations as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    In the afternoon, Philip¡¯s informant in Arcadia Ind arrived at this manor. He was a member of the


    Legion of the Sovereign. When the rke family riot broke out on Arcadia Ind back then, Philip had


    ced some members of the Legion of the Sovereign on Arcadia Ind. One reason was to monitor


    every movement of the branch family, and the other was to keep an eye on District 12 and Seth Larson.


    In Philip¡¯s opinion, Seth Larson was definitely not a simple character.


    This guy was very ambitious. As his mother¡¯s adopted son, he must know many things about her.


    Moreover, Seth sending over the ck Dragon Heart on that day showed that he had a lot of dreaded


    things in his hands. Otherwise, his father would not have allowed District 12 to grow and develop on its


    own.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, this is the information you want. Every move of the branch family since you left


    Arcadia Ind is recorded on it.¡± His subordinate knelt on one knee and handed the box containing the


    chip to Philip.


    Philip took it with a nod before dismissing him. Then, Philip decrypted the chip and learned about every


    move of the branch family.


    What was surprising but not unexpected was that Levi had done something to Wynn and Riverdale.


    However, he failed, and the people arranged by Philip in Riverdale took care of it. After that, Levi put


    the affairs of Philip and Wynn aside for the time being.

 Chapter 2763

    Chapter 2763


    Looking at the record, it seemed that Levi met a mysterious person recently and started secret


    activities in the dark against Philip and Riverdale.


    ¡°Who is this person that Levi met?¡± Philip frowned.


    There were videos and photos in the chip, but they were blurry due to the far distance. The other party


    deliberately concealed his identity, so he could not tell at all.


    Huff!


    Philip exhaled and felt a headache. The branch family had not given up on the main family yet.


    After thinking about it, Philip dialed a number and said, ¡°Arrange some members of the Legion of the


    Sovereign to be stationed in Riverdale. In addition, transfer some of them to Fernvale. After they arrive,


    await my orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A gruff male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    After ending the call, Philip took his mobile phone and paced around the hall. He made another call and


    said, ¡°Old George, is Uncle Tim still on Arcadia Ind?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, George Thomas¡¯ respectful voice said, ¡°Young Patriarch, Master Tim


    has left Arcadia Ind. He should be negotiating some business deals in the Southern hemisphere with


    other countries now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Philip nodded and said with augh, ¡°Can I mobilize the Dragon Knights now?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Knights?¡± On the other end of the phone, George trembled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, the


    Dragon Knights only obey the lord. Although you¡¯ re the young patriarch, you can¡¯t mobilize them yet.


    What do you want to do?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip sighed and said, ¡°Never mind, I understand.¡±


    With that said, Philip ended the call. It would be a little tricky if he could not mobilize the Dragon


    Knights.


    On this trip to the Larson family in Fernvale, Philip wanted to make foolproof preparations. After all, the


    political marriage between the Larson and Berry families posed huge implications.


    If the Larson family did this, it was equivalent to abandoning the rke family and switching sides to


    the Berry family. Therefore, Philip had to do enough to overwhelm the entire Larson family to deter


    those people who had other ideas within the Larson family!


    After some arrangements, Philip gathered Fennel and the others together and said, ¡°Two dayster,


    we¡¯ll go to Fernvale. This time, it¡¯s not to fight but to establish authority. Everything has to be


    harmonious, friendly, and civilized. We must not take action unless it¡¯s thest resort. After all, that¡¯s my


    grandfather¡¯s house and my mother¡¯s side of the family.¡±


    Several people gathered around and nodded.


    Fennel said, ¡°In that case, let me transfer some people from the Hall of the Sun.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    17 interrupted at this time and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, what do we need to do?¡±


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°Just follow along. I¡¯ll tell you if I need your help.¡±


    Hearing that, 17 pursed her lips and hummed. She loved violence and fighting. Philip was well aware of


    that. Therefore, he was reluctant for 17 toe along. If this violent little girl could not hold herself


    back, it would make a mess of things.


    ***


    In the meantime, the Larson family of Fernvale.


    The luxurious Larson Manor covered an area of 10,000 square meters with various luxurious buildings


    and vis. At this moment, in the courtyard of the Larson memorial hall, the most core members of the


    Larson family were seated. In the four main seats at the forefront, four middle-aged men sat ording


    to ranking.


    The middle-aged man in the lead said coldly, ¡°How are the wedding preparations?¡±


    The current head of the Larson family, Silva Larson, was ruthless and scheming. He was a persevering


    person. The Larson family rose silently under his leadership.


    A member of the Larson family in the hall immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Patriarch, everything is


    almost prepared ording to your requirements.¡±


    Silva nodded and asked, ¡°What about Cynthia?¡±


    The Larson family member sneered helplessly and said, ¡°She¡¯s still on a hunger strike, but this matter


    is out of her hands now. The wedding will be held in two days.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, a trace of sadness and anger shed in the eyes of the middle-aged man seated at the


    end of the four main seats.

 Chapter 2764

    Chapter 2764


    The middle-aged man at the end of the four main seats was none other than Cynthia¡¯s father, Hogan


    Larson. Hogan was ranked the fourth in the family and the half-brother of Silva. He was not well-


    received in the Larson family and was far away from the power center, only holding the title of Fourth


    Master.


    The fourth branch of the Larson family had always been weak and gentle. It was because of Hogan¡¯s


    gentle way of running the household that other members of the Larson family had ideas about them.


    Facing the members of the fourth branch, the other three branches always put on an air of superiority


    and targeted them both overtly and covertly. However, due to Hogan¡¯s status as Fourth Master, the


    other three branches still held back and did not go too far.


    Nevertheless, Cynthia¡¯s marriage this time was personally facilitated by the head of the Larson family


    and left no room for refusal from the fourth branch. Even if Cynthia went on hunger strike as a sign of


    objection, it could not sway Silva¡¯s decision!


    Cynthia must marry Stanley. The Larson family must form a political marriage with the Berry family and


    stand united.


    Hogan felt sorry for his daughter and had spoken to Silva several times about this. He did not want his


    daughter to marry someone she had never seen before. However, he was always scolded by Silva


    without mercy. This time, of course, was no exception.


    Silva sat on the main seat and nodded. Without asking for Hogan¡¯s opinion, he said to the Larson


    family member below, ¡°Keep an eye on Cynthia. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡± The Larson family member quickly nodded and responded respectfully.


    At this point, Silva frowned and asked Hogan next to him, ¡°Hogan, what do you think?¡±


    Hogan dared not say anything. He clenched his fists and finally said with a helpless sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll go along


    with your decision.¡±


    Silva nodded and smiled with satisfaction. As everyone knew, Hogan¡¯s branch was weak and could


    nevermand any respect.


    On the side, the second and third masters of the Larson family also smiled and said, ¡°Hogan, we know


    that you¡¯re indignant, but you really can¡¯t me Silva for this. Many changes will happen in the next ten


    years, and the Larson family must seize strong support to survive in this chaotic world.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Silva is doing this for the sake of the Larson family. Cynthia marrying into the Berry family


    on behalf of the Larson family is an opportunity for her to rise to the top. She¡¯ll live a life of luxury in the


    future. You should be happy.¡±


    Hearing the irony in the words of these two people, Hogan clenched his fists angrily. He faked augh


    and said, ¡°What you said is right I understand. I still have other matters to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my


    leave.¡±


    With that said, Hogan left.

 Chapter 2765

    Chapter 2765


    After Hogan had left, Zayn Larson and Nash Larson sneered and said, ¡°Hogan must still be angry with


    us.¡±


    Silva frowned and said, ¡°Ignore him and just make sure that things are ready. Two dayster, Cynthia


    must marry into the Berry family in style.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Silva.¡± Zayn and Nash nodded in response.


    The meeting was adjourned.


    At this moment, in the vicinity of the Larson family¡¯s fourth branch, a small vi was closely guarded by


    bodyguards in ck suits.


    Hogan stood in front of the vi and raised his eyes to look at the vi. He smiled at the bodyguards


    guarding the door and said, ¡°I want to see my daughter.¡±


    However, the bodyguards reached out to stop Hogan and said, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m sorry. The patriarch


    has ordered that without his patriarch¡¯s token, no one is allowed to approach this vi.¡±


    Hearing that, Hogan¡¯s face flushed red in anger as he clenched his fists.


    This was too far. However, Hogan had no choice. He stood at the door for a long while before he turned


    and left.


    At this moment, at the window on the second floor of the vi, a woman with a mncholic face and an


    unhappy expression watched as Hogan left with tears in her eyes. She said softly, ¡°Dad, save me. I


    don¡¯t want to marry¡­¡±


    However, only she could hear her voice because Cynthia knew that her fate had been set in stone. She


    had been like a living zombie this whole time. Her life was entirely in the hands of others. She had been


    on a hunger strike for three days. She was weak and exhausted. She wanted to fight, but Cynthia knew


    that no matter how hard she fought, it would be futile. Two dayster, she would be forced to marry into


    the Berry family.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside. A stern middle-aged woman¡¯s voice was heard,


    ¡°Third Young Miss, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    At the door, a middle-aged woman with a cold face walked in with a dinner tray.


    Cynthia turned around and knocked the food away. She pointed at the door and shouted, ¡°Get out! I


    won¡¯t eat this! Even if I starve to death, I won¡¯t eat anything from the Larson family!¡±


    Hearing that, the woman was furious and scolded, ¡°Hey, Third Young Miss, you really don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s good for you! Do you really think of yourself as a youngdy of the Larson family? You¡¯re just an


    illegitimate child of the fourth branch family who¡¯s without a status!¡±


    While cursing, the woman turned her head and spat, ¡°Hmph! Even a wretch wants to put on airs. What


    a joke! I don¡¯t care if you eat or not. It¡¯s best if you die!¡±


    After saying that, the woman left and closed the door with a m, followed by the tter of chains. To


    prevent Cynthia from escaping, all the entrances and exits were guarded. The doors and windows were


    reced with steel. To prevent Cynthia frommitting suicide, all the furnishings in the room had no


    sharp edges, and there were no tools for her tomit suicide.


    Cynthia slumped to the ground in despair. She hugged her slender and tender fair knees, curling up in


    pain.


    What a sad and pitiful woman.


    A woman who could notmand her destiny finally became a victim of a wealthy family.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯lle and save me, right?¡± Cynthia cried for a while, and her eyes were full of tears. She


    felt cold all over.


    All her hopes were now pinned on that letter. It was the only thing she sent out for help.


    After a while, the sounds of chains at the door rang again. Cynthia raised her head suddenly and


    looked over with hope, but the face of the person who walked in was one she was familiar and


    disgusted with!


    ¡°Hey, Cynthia, are you still crying? I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but marriage is a good thing, so why are


    you crying?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who spoke was a beautiful woman about the same age as Cynthia. She was dressed


    luxuriously with the poise and demeanor of a youngdy. Zinnia Laron was the youngest daughter of


    Zayn, the second branch of the Larson family. Arrogant and domineering, she was a typical rich young


    lady with a petty and spiteful attitude.


    Seeing her walk in, Cynthia wiped her tears, got up, and said ndly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Zinnia walked over, crossed her arms, and looked at Cynthia haugh Lily.


    Smack!


    She pped Cynthia and shouted, ¡°How dare you look at me like that? The illegitimate child of the


    fourth wife has no right to look at me like that!¡±

 Chapter 2766

    Chapter 2766


    Smack!


    This pnded on Cynthia¡¯s face squarely. Cynthia¡¯s cheeks turned red immediately with a


    conspicuous mark. Her beautiful eyes were full of anger, but she could only re at Zinnia without a


    word.


    Zinnia was the youngest daughter of Zayn, the favorite daughter. No matter what Zinnia did in the


    Larson family, no one would dare to speak up. She was a youngdy born with a silver spoon in her


    mouth, very arrogant and domineering. Many servants in the Larson family were crippled by Zinnia in


    her anger.


    When she saw Cynthia ring at her at this moment, Zinnia pped her again and shouted, ¡°How dare


    you stare at me?! I¡¯ll beat you to death! Let¡¯s see how you can re at me again!¡±


    Smack!


    However, Zinnia¡¯s p fell short. The delicate arm raised in the air was grabbed by Cynthia.


    Zinnia shuddered, not expecting Cynthia to fight back at all.


    ¡°How dare you fight back?!¡± Zinnia eximed in surprise.


    Cynthia pushed Zinnia¡¯s arm away and thetter staggered back, looking at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t go too far! In terms of seniority, I¡¯m your elder sister!¡± Cynthia said coldly, her eyes filled


    with tears and anger.


    This was her first time resisting. In the past, no matter how Zinnia humiliated, beat, or scolded her, she


    endured it. However, today was different. Cynthia was in a very bad mood and full of resentment.


    Zinnia stared at Cynthia full of surprise. She pointed at her nose and shouted sharply, ¡°Cynthia, are you


    crazy? How dare you yell at me? An illegitimate child like you is not worthy of being my sister! The


    Larson family doesn¡¯t have someone like you! You¡¯re just a wild brat brought home by Fourth Uncle


    from the outside! Do you really think that you¡¯re a member of the Larson family just because you


    entered the door? You and that cheap mother of yours have the same sl*tty nature in your bones!¡±


    While cursing, Zinnia raised her arm in anger and wanted to hit Cynthia again.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Smack!


    A crisp p resounded throughout the room. However, it was not Zinnia¡¯s p thatnded on Cynthia¡¯s


    face but thetter who pped Zinnia, the pampered, arrogant, and domineering rich youngdy!

 Chapter 2767

    Chapter 2767


    In an instant, Zinnia was stunned. She clutched her burning cheek, looked at Cynthia in disbelief, and


    shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡±


    Cynthia red at Zinnia coldly and said, ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t go too far! That p is for your disrespect to me


    and my mother! If you dare to insult my mother again, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me go? Haha, ridiculous! For what you did just now, I can get someone to beat you to


    death right now!¡±


    Zinnia shrieked, ¡°Men, get in here!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    The room door was pushed open and two big guys in ck suits rushed in. They were Zinnia¡¯s


    personal bodyguards. They stood behind her respectfully and said, ¡°Young Miss, what are your


    orders?¡±


    Zinnia pointed at Cynthia and shouted viciously, ¡°Give her a good pping! She dared to hit me. Let¡¯s


    see if the skin on her face is thicker or my men are stronger!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hearing the order, the two bodyguards stepped forward. One grabbed Cynthia from behind and the


    other walked up to her. With an emotionless face, he raised his hand and pped her!


    This p drew blood from Cynthia!


    Zinnia smiled wickedly, crossed her arms over her chest as if she was watching a good show, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold for daring to hit me! Keep pping her until she apologizes and begs for


    mercy!¡±


    Smack! Smack!


    Loud ps resounded throughout the room. However, Cynthia just red at Zinnia angrily. She was


    bleeding from the corner of her mouth but had no intention of begging for mercy at all!


    ¡°Will you apologize or not?¡± Zinnia stared at Cynthia¡¯s steadfast appearance and was furious!


    ¡°Beat me to death if you will!¡±


    Cynthia spat a mouthful of blood at Zinnia¡¯s face.


    Zinnia almost went crazy. She pointed at Cynthia and shrieked, ¡°Argh! p her! Beat her to death!¡±


    Cynthiaughed miserably, her eyes full of hatred.


    ¡°Stop it right there!¡± At this time, a masculine figure suddenly rushed in and bellowed angrily.


    The bodyguards turned their heads and saw the second master. They immediately backed away in


    fright, lowered their heads, and said, ¡°Second Master.¡±


    Seeing her father, Zinnia immediately rushed into Zayn¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Dad, look, that b*tch dared to


    hit me. My face is all swollen. You have to make a stand for me!¡±


    Zayn looked at the p mark on Zinnia¡¯s face before he nced at Cynthia, whose mouth was full of


    blood at the moment. He frowned and said, ¡°Preposterous! Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯ll be marrying into


    the Berry family in two days? If they see her getting beaten up like this and are unhappy, what should


    we do?¡±


    Hearing this, Zinnia was a little flustered and muttered, ¡°Dad, why are you scolding me now? She¡¯s the


    one who started it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zayn snorted coldly. He knew very well the temper of his youngest daughter.


    ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± Zayn shouted.


    If not for Cynthia¡¯s current status, Zayn would not have stopped his daughter. Zinnia stomped her foot


    angrily before she left.


    Cynthia¡¯s knees went weak as she slumped to the ground. Sheughed to herself, wiped her blood,


    and said, ¡°Uncle Zayn, why are you here?¡±


    Zayn put his hands behind his back and said grimly, ¡°Cynthia, I advise you to give up your unrealistic


    ideas. In two days, you¡¯ll marry into the Berry family. That way, you can also get rid of your identity as


    the Larson family¡¯s illegitimate child! Although you¡¯ll be a concubine when you enter the Berry


    household, you must remember that you¡¯re a Larson, dead or alive. No matter what, you must


    remember to uphold the Larson family¡¯s dignity! When you arrive at the Berry household, you must


    strive to please Young Master Berry, win his favor, and get him to help the Larson family. Do you


    understand?!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Cynthiaughed miserably and said, ¡°Uncle Zayn, in your opinion, am I a tool to please the


    young master of the Berry family?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zayn snorted coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Since you have the blood of a Larson flowingin


    your body, this is your obligation. It¡¯s something a girl like you who returned from the outside should


    do!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cynthiaughed miserably, staggered to her feet, looked at Zayn seriously, and said, ¡°Uncle


    Zayn, I understand. Thank you for your reminder. When I¡¯m married into the Berry family, I¡¯ll make sure


    to return the favor to the Larson family!¡±


    Hiss!


    Seeing the look in Cynthia¡¯s eyes at this moment, Zayn suddenly felt a chill in his heart as he shouted,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of using the Berry family to seek revenge on the Larson family! You don¡¯t have the right to


    do that yet!¡±

 Chapter 2768

    Chapter 2768


    The remark was like a verdict from heaven that dashed Cynthia¡¯s final hope.


    Zayn turned around to leave and said coldly to the bodyguard at the door, ¡°Keep a close eye on her!¡±


    Watching Zayn¡¯s departing back, Cynthia could no longer hold back and fell limply to the ground. Then,


    she stared at the floor nkly, sobbing in silence. Finally, her voice became louder and turned into a


    cry of grief that echoed throughout the vi.


    The bodyguards outside the door shook their heads helplessly at this moment and said with a sigh,


    ¡°How pitiful.¡±


    ***


    Half a dayter, a maid came in again with food.


    ¡°Young Miss, eat something quickly. If this continues, your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    The maid was only 20 years old and was Cynthia¡¯s personal maid. Zayn was worried that Cynthia


    would copse because of her hunger strike, so he asked Cynthia¡¯s personal maid to try to persuade


    her.


    Seeing the maid who came in, Cynthia grabbed her delicate arm and asked, ¡°Ruth, has the letter been


    delivered? Is there any news? When will Philipe over?¡±


    Ruth shook her head sadly and said, ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ve asked someone to send the letter out, but the


    Larson family is under lockdown now. No news is allowed toe in. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia¡¯sst hope was gone. Her arms drooped listlessly as her eyes went ck.


    Seeing Cynthia¡¯s appearance, Ruth¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She persuaded, ¡°Young Miss, eat


    something. You look very haggard. I¡¯m begging you. I think it¡¯s not a bad thing for you to marry into the


    Berry family. At least you don¡¯t have to be bullied here. Young Miss, please, eat something¡­¡±


    Cynthiaughed miserably and said, ¡°Is it good to marry? Will I not be bullied? I¡¯m going there as a


    concubine. Why is my fate so miserable? Why does God treat me like this? Why can¡¯t I control my


    life?¡±


    Ruth also cried. ¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    After crying for a while, Cynthia wiped her tears. With a smile as if she had figured out something, she


    said, ¡°Ruth, I want to eat. Since I can¡¯t fight it, I should just ept it.¡±


    However, Ruth did not know that Cynthia had made up her mind.


    Ruth was very happy to hear that and quickly brought the food over.


    ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. That¡¯s


    what my mother always tells me. You¡¯ll be the young madam of the Berry family in the future. It¡¯s a very


    morous title.¡±


    Cynthia smiled, but tears dripped onto her food. There was a hint of imperceptible sadness in the


    depths of her eyes.


    Half an hourter, Ruth left.


    When she walked to the door of the Vi, Zayn was waiting there. He asked coldly, ¡°Did she eat?¡±


    Ruth lowered her head timidly and replied, ¡°Second Master, Young Miss has eaten. She said she has


    figured things out and is willing to marry.¡±


    Hearing that, Zayn smiled and said, ¡°Very good!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he left.

 Chapter 2769

    Chapter 2769


    At this moment, in the main hall of the Larson family¡¯s fourth branch, Hogan paced up and down non-


    stop. A beautiful woman sat on the sofa on the side, looking at her freshly made manicure. He said,


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been walking up and down the entire time. It¡¯s making me dizzy.¡±


    Hearing that, Hogan stopped. He looked at the coquettish woman and asked, ¡°Cynthia is going to


    marry into the Berry family in two days. How can I not be worried?¡±


    The beautiful woman snorted coldly and said, ¡°Master, why do you care about that girl? It¡¯s her blessing


    to marry into the Berry family! I say you should keep out of this. This is your eldest brother¡¯s decision. If


    you speak up for that girl, you¡¯ll offend him. Our fourth branch has always been weak. If you offend him,


    the consequences will be disastrous.¡±


    Hearing that, Hogan scowled and said, ¡°Whatever it is, Cynthia is my daughter. Don¡¯t I even have a say


    in my daughter¡¯s marriage?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the beautiful woman said, ¡°Daughter? She was born by that woman. Why do you


    care so much about her?¡±


    The beautiful woman was upset. Hogan was more concerned about that girl than his son.


    Hearing that, Hogan said, ¡°What are you saying? That woman gave birth to my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Why are you yelling at me? Yell at Big Brother if you must!¡± The beautiful woman retorted.


    Hogan fell silent and sat on the sofa.


    After a long while, the beautiful woman said, ¡°Master, I think you should stop worrying about this matter.


    Things will turn out for the best Even if Cynthia marries the Berry family, it can¡¯t be worse than her


    being in the Larson family, right?¡±


    ***


    Two dayster, Larson Manor was decoratedvishly with red carpets that covered thousands of


    meters. The wedding theme was abination of both modern and ssic styles. Just the wedding


    arrangement alone, it was said that the Larson family had spent tens of millions.


    Larson Manor was a sea of red and pink roses.


    The parking lot outside the manor was already full of various luxury cars, all owned by prominent


    figures in Fernvale. They got down from the cars and walked on the red carpet to give their


    congrattions. The entire Larson Manor was immersed in a festive atmosphere.


    An endless stream of distinguished guests arrived.


    Silva Larson, the head of the Larson family, and the master of the second and third branches greeted


    the distinguished guests at the door. As for the fourth master, Hogan was told to stay in the inner hall.


    He was not given a chance to meet the distinguished guests at all.


    Amid the cheerfulughter, Cynthia was surrounded by top makeup artists who were doing her makeup


    in the vi. She had already put on a white Elizabethan wedding dress, looking very noble and elegant.


    The small of her back and arms were exposed.


    Ruth said happily next to her, ¡°Young Miss, you look so beautiful.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face was indifferent as she looked at the fairylike woman in the mirror.


    It was her but she felt unfamiliar. With a change of mindset, everything seemed different.


    ¡°Young Miss, there¡¯s still an hour before the people from the Berry family arrive.¡±


    Seeing Cynthia¡¯s low spirits at this moment, Ruth reminded her.


    Cynthia forced a smile and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she looked through the window at the happy crowd. It seemed that she was waiting for someone.


    Meanwhile, a private jetnded at Fernvale Airport. Philip stepped off the ne in a navy blue suit,


    sunsses, and expensive Italian leather shoes Behind him, Fennel and the others followed, all


    dressed up.


    ¡®Fernvale, here Ie. Larson family, here Ie¡­¡¯

 Chapter 2770

    Chapter 2770


    This should be Philip¡¯s first visit to Fernvale since his mother¡¯s ident and the Larson family¡¯s


    withdrawal from the maind.


    After getting off the ne and walking out of the airport, a row of expensive Maybachs was waiting at


    the door. Bodyguards in ck suits stood respectfully at the car doors, waiting for Philip and the others


    to get in the cars. This appearance instantly attracted onlookers and picture-taking.


    After getting in the car, Philip said to the driver, ¡°To the Larson family.¡±


    Philip did not want to dy. He had many questions for the Larson family.


    The convoy headed to the Larson family.


    At this moment, in Larson Manor, the hugewn was full of prominent people from Fernvale who were


    discussing something excitedly.


    ¡°The youngdy from the fourth branch of the Larson family is really lucky to marry the Berry family as


    a concubine.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I heard that Cynthia Larson is an illegitimate child brought back by Hogan. Her mother is in


    that line of work, so her status in the Larson family is very low.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a real-life Cindere story? If that¡¯s the case, the Larson family is not bad. With such a big


    wedding, Cynthia should be content.¡±


    The crowd discussed incessantly.


    Zayn and the others overheard some remarks which made them scowl. However, they did not say


    anything. After today, the Larson family would have one less disgrace to worry about


    At this moment, Silva was at the forefront of the open-air wedding banquet, chatting with several nobles


    of Fernvale.


    A servant came over and whispered in Silva¡¯s ear, ¡°Patriarch, Miss Cynthia requests to see you.¡±


    Silva frowned as he held a wine ss in his hand. He raised his eyebrows, nodded slightly, and said to


    the people in front of him, ¡°Everyone, I need to deal with something. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    They nodded in response.


    Silva motioned for Zayn and Nash to apany these prominent figures before he turned and left the


    wedding banquet hall, heading straight for the small vi.


    At the door, Silva asked several servants who were kneeling on the ground, ¡°How are the


    preparations?¡±


    Several servants replied respectfully, ¡°Patriarch, they¡¯re almost done.¡±


    Hearing that, Silva nodded and walked into the room.


    Cynthia sat in front of the dresser and looked at Silva¡¯s reflection in the mirror as he stood at the door.


    She got up, turned around, bent slightly toward Silva, and said, ¡°Uncle Silva.¡±


    Silva nodded and said with a smile, ¡°As expected of a woman from the Larson family. You look


    beautiful. Cynthia, today is your big day. You should be happy.¡±


    Cynthia forced a smile and said, ¡°Uncle Silva, we both know what¡¯s going on, so let¡¯s stop with the


    pretenses. I requested to see you because I want to discuss a condition with you.¡±


    ¡®A condition?¡¯ Hearing that, Silva frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What condition?¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry into the Berry family and help you connect with them. In exchange, I


    hope that after I leave, you can treat my father a little better and let him manage some of the Larson


    family¡¯s businesses. Also, I hope that my mother¡¯s remains can return to the Larson family.¡±


    Hearing that, Silva said coldly, ¡°Cynthia, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Do you think you have the


    right to negotiate with me?¡±


    Cynthia raised her head with a faint sneer and said, ¡°I think I have the right now.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2771

    Chapter 2771


    That short remark made Silva angry.


    After a long while, Silva nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I give you my promise! Remember this, if you dare to


    do anything to the Larson family, I won¡¯ t let you and your father off!¡±


    After saying that, Silva turned around and left the room. He said coldly to the servant at the door, ¡°Hurry


    up and get ready!¡±


    Cynthia looked at Silva¡¯s departing back departure, and the chill on her face disappeared. She was


    merely putting on an act just now. She was actually feeling very nervous inside. After all, Silva was the


    head of the Larson family and a ruthless person.


    Right after Silva left, Zinnia appeared again.


    She swaggered into the room and nced at Cynthia who was very beautifully dressed. A trace of


    jealousy and hatred shed in the corner of her eyes. She said mockingly, ¡°Cynthia, congrattions on


    getting married, and it¡¯s to the Berry family too. Oh, but it¡¯s to be a concubine. It¡¯s not that bad,


    though. It¡¯ s quite suitable for your identity. After all, you were born to that disgraceful woman.¡±


    Hearing this, a chill shed in Cynthia¡¯s eyes as she stared at Zinnia. She pointed to the door and said,


    ¡°Get lost! If you don¡¯t want to be beaten by me, leave immediately!¡±


    Hearing this, Zinnia stomped her foot, pointed at Cynthia¡¯s nose angrily, and scolded, ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t


    think you can put on airs just because you¡¯re marrying into the Berry family! In my opinion, you¡¯ll always


    be an illegitimate child and a sl*t! Hmph!¡±


    A cold snort!


    Zinnia left the room. However, when she walked to the door, she said coldly to a maid standing in front


    of her, ¡°Is the thing ready?¡±


    With a sneer, the maid took out a bloody rag doll from her pocket, which was covered with silver


    needles and had Stanley Berry¡¯s birth date written on it. She said, ¡°Miss Zinnia, everything is ready.¡±


    Zinnia looked at the bloody rag doll and felt a little creeped out. She motioned the maid to stay away


    and said with a sneer, ¡°Cynthia Larson, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll leave the Larson family in one piece this


    time!¡±


    With that said, Zinnia winked at the maid. The maid got the signal and quickly walked in. She put the


    doll among Cynthia¡¯s wedding gifts.


    Before the bride left, the groom would make a record of her wedding gifts. This was the practice in


    Fernvale.


    Zinnia sneered and left the small vi.


    Soon, a convoy of wedding cars arrived outside Larson Manor. All Bentleys were led by a Rolls -Royce


    Wraith. There was a flower bouquet on the hood of the car. As the convoy stopped at the entrance of


    Larson Manor, all distinguished guests also quickly gathered around and waited for the Berry family to


    enter.


    Silva, Zayn, and Nash were already waiting at the door. At this moment, the door of the Rolls-Royce in


    the lead opened and a middle-aged man in a white tuxedo stepped out. When he got out of the car, he


    bowed slightly to the three masters of the Larson family. He said, ¡°Hello, gentleman.¡± Then, he waved


    his hand and signaled the convoy behind to bring down the wedding gifts.


    Boxes after boxes were moved into Larson Manor. This scene terrified all the guests present.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Berry family was too extravagant.


    Just the bride price alone was 88,888,000 dors!


    Silva was full of smiles as he motioned to the servants behind him and said, ¡°Bring out the wedding


    gifts.¡±


    Immediately after, the wedding gifts prepared by the Larson family were brought out and ced at the


    door. The middle-aged man also bowed slightly and nodded. He motioned to the servant behind him


    and said, ¡°Record!¡±


    Then, the servant got busy recording the gifts.

 Chapter 2772

    Chapter 2772


    Looking at the servant busy with the wedding gifts, the butler of the Berry family looked at the three


    masters of the Larson family with a smile. Silva and the other two brothers also waited quietly with


    warm smiles on their faces.


    When the gift list was announced, the jaws of the guests also dropped.


    The wedding gifts of the Larson family were not simple. They really went all out.


    ¡°Butler Berry, the inventory is done. There¡¯s no problem.¡± A servant in charge of the records walked


    over at this moment.


    The butler nodded before he said to Silva, ¡°Patriarch Larson, we can pick up the bride now.¡±


    Hearing this, Silva smiled, made an inviting gesture, and said, ¡°Butler Berry, pleasee this way. The


    bride will be out soon.¡±


    Butler Berry nodded and walked through the main entrance into the open-air wedding banquet venue


    with two teams of eight attendants.


    Meanwhile, Cynthia and her people also followed the maid out of the vi and came to the open-air


    wedding banquet venue.


    In a pure white wedding dress, Cynthia looked like a noble swan. With her fair neck, exposed back,


    graceful body curves, and delicate face, she looked like a fairy that made all the men present gulp.


    They could not help but admire her.


    ¡°Such a beauty! This youngdy from the fourth branch of the Larson family is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Who said she was ugly? If I¡¯d known she was such a beautiful fairy, I¡¯d have asked for her hand in


    marriage!¡±


    ¡°The young master of the Berry is very blessed to have such a beautiful woman as his wife.¡±


    For a time, praises rang endlessly in the wedding banquet hall.


    Cynthia seemed to turn a deaf ear to everything. She was like a walking zombie as she followed the


    two maids, walking slowly to the venue.


    Silva smiled and nodded lightly. As long as Cynthia got married, the political marriage between the


    Larson and Berry families would beplete!


    In the future, the Larson family would have another solid support!


    Zinnia stood among the Larson crowd with a sneer. Hearing thepliments of Cynthia from the


    people around her, she felt very unhappy!


    The daughter of a singing entertainer was a cheap woman! It was a disgrace to the Larson family!


    Many juniors of the Larson family stood around her. At this moment, Silva¡¯s eldest son, Whit Larson,


    the strongest contend er for the future leader of the Larson family, nced at Zinnia and said, ¡°You


    seem very unhappy.¡±


    Zinnia scoffed and said, ¡°She¡¯s just an illegitimate child and the shame of the Larson family. I really


    don¡¯t understand why Uncle Silva married her off with such great fanfare.¡±


    Whit smiled and said, ¡°Because the other party is the Berry family. We have to give them enough


    respect. Also, let me remind you that from now on, Cynthia Larson is no longer an illegitimate child but


    the daughter of the fourth branch. If you let your tongue slip again, my father will surely punish you.¡±


    Zinnia pouted, feeling more furious.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was right. For the sake of equal status, starting from today, Cynthia would no longer be an


    illegitimate child. She would officially enter the Larson family registry as the daughter of the fourth


    branch of the Larson family.

 Chapter 2773

    Chapter 2773


    Otherwise, if word got out that the Larson family married an illegitimate child to the Berry family, it


    would be a disgrace to the Larson family and offend the Barry family.


    ¡°Zinnia, don¡¯t be angry. Since Cynthia is getting married, you won¡¯t see her in the future.¡±


    On the side, Zinnia¡¯s brother and Zayn¡¯s second son, Hanson Larson, said with augh.


    Zinnia snorted and said, ¡°Hanson, I just feel upset!¡±


    Hanson smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°Just bear with it. After today, everything will be fine.¡±


    With that said, everyone¡®s eyes returned to Cynthia.


    At this moment, Cynthia stood in front of Silva, and he took her hand. He even squeezed out a few


    tears dramatically and said, ¡°Cynthia, when you arrive at the Berry family, you must serve your


    husband well. And you must listen to them. Rest assured that everything will be fine at home.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Silva, who was not her father but her uncle, without a smile on her face. She nced


    around and saw her father, Hogan Larson, standing in the distance looking at her with teary eyes. Even


    though his daughter was getting married, he could not give her hand away in marriage. This was the


    dignity of a Larson.


    The butler of the Berry family also smiled and said at this moment, ¡°Bride, please get in the car.¡±


    Suddenly, a servant of the Berry family hurriedly ran over from a distance It was the servant who


    recorded the wedding gifts before. At this moment, his face was full of anxiety, and he seemed to be


    holding something in his hand. He hurried to Butler Berry and said, ¡°Butler Berry, I found this among


    the wedding gifts.¡±


    Butler Berry turned his head and saw a bloody rag doll in the servant¡¯s hand. With a frown, he grabbed


    the doll which was covered with silver needles. The name and birth date of Stanley Berry, the young


    master of the Berry family, were written on the back!


    ¡°Patriarch Larson, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Outrageous! You resorted to such a vicious trick! Are


    you trying to kill the young master of my Berry family?¡±


    Butler Berry was furious, and his face was flushed red. He held the rag doll full of silver needles in his


    hand and threw it at Silva¡¯s face!


    The ce fell dead silent. Everyone gasped.


    Was that a voodoo doll? Such a vicious trick!


    What was the Larson family doing?


    This was at a wedding reception too.


    Zinnia stood in the crowd with a sneer, watching the excitement. Hanson, who was beside her,


    immediately knew that his sister did this. He shook his head helplessly and said nothing.


    On this side, Silva held the bloody rag doll filled with silver needles with a birth date written on it. He


    almost passed out!


    Smack!


    He raised his hand and pped Cynthia viciously. He held the doll in his hand and asked angrily,


    ¡°Cynthia, what the hell is going on? Why did you do such a thing?!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Cynthia panicked as she looked at the rag doll in Silva¡¯s hand. She kept shaking her head in denial and


    said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Who else could it be but you? Everyone knows that you don¡¯t want to marry into the Berry


    family as a concubine. However, no one expected that you¡¯d resort to such a vicious trick!¡±


    Zinnia stepped forward without hesitation at this moment. She pointed at the tearful Cynthia and


    scolded, ¡°Cynthia, if you didn¡¯t want to marry, you should¡¯ve said so earlier. Why do you treat Young


    Master Berry so viciously? Are you trying to kill him?¡±


    This remark was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. Zayn red at his daughter angrily and shouted,


    ¡°Enough! Go back!¡±


    Zayn was not a fool. He knew that his daughter did this. Cynthia¡¯s eyes were red as she pointed at


    Zinnia angrily and asked, ¡°Is it you? You framed me!¡±


    Zinnia immediately denied it and said, ¡°Stop ndering me. Why should I frame you? This thing was


    found among your wedding gifts, and you keptining about marrying into the Berry family as a


    concubine. This is your motive!¡±

 Chapter 2774

    Chapter 2774


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Cynthia was extremely anxious and full of tears.


    She kept denying it. However, no one believed her.


    Silva red at Cynthia angrily before he fumed to Butler Berry. He squeezed out a smile and said,


    ¡°Butler Berry, this could be a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding? The evidence is right here! What misunderstanding could there be?¡±


    Butler Berry was full of anger. He stared at Silva fiercely and said, ¡°Patriarch Larson, the Larson family


    must give the Berry family an exnation for this matter! Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Silva burst into a cold sweat!


    With gloomy eyes, he turned to Cynthia and bellowed, ¡°Men, take her down for me!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Two of the Larson family¡¯s guards stepped forward and grabbed Cynthia from the back.


    Bang!


    A guard kicked Cynthia behind her knee, and the delicate Cynthia immediately knelt on the ground.


    She struggled desperately and shouted, ¡°Uncle Silva, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s really not me. I didn¡®t¡­¡±


    However, no matter how Cynthia exined, Silva turned a deaf ear.


    Silva took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°The young miss of the fourth branch, Cynthia


    Larson, openly harmed her husband and implicated the Larson family. ording to the rules of the


    Larson family, she will receive 100 strokes of the cane and be thrown into the dungeon, never to see


    the light of day again!¡±


    Boom!


    Silva¡¯s remark shocked everyone!


    On the other side, Hogan walked through the crowd at this moment. He ran to the front, knelt in front of


    Silva, and begged, ¡°Silva, don¡¯t do this! 100 strokes of the cane will kill her!¡±


    Silva looked down at Hogan coldly and said with a snort, ¡°Hmph! This is the good daughter you raised!


    If she can pull through it, she can thank her lucky stars. If she can¡¯t, she¡¯ll be thrown into a mass


    grave!¡±


    After saying that, Silva waved his hand. His prestige as the family head could not be undermined.


    Immediately after, a team of the Larson family¡¯s guards walked over with the tools of punishment.


    Cynthia was pressed on the bench. Two guards with mahogany sticks the size of a person¡¯s thigh


    stood on each side of her! The more Cynthia struggled, the colder her heart became.


    Hogan kept bowling and begging Silva.


    Bang! Bang!


    Muffled noises rang!


    The mahogany stick in the hands of the Larson family guards hit Cynthia heavily!


    Cynthia cried out in pain as sweat the size of beans dripped from her forehead.


    Boom!


    By the tenth stroke, Cynthia¡¯s face was pale. Blood dripped from her tightly clenched lips.


    Hogan rushed over and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hit my daughter, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, admit your mistake. Hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 2775

    Chapter 2775


    However, Cynthia shook her head as she endured the severe pain. With bloodshot eyes and a bleeding


    mouth, she looked at her elderly father and said, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t do it, so what mistake did I make? I


    won¡¯t admit it!¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Finally, Cynthia could hold back no longer and cried out in misery.


    Seeing Cynthia refusing to admit her mistake, Silva shouted, ¡°Hit her hard! Hit her until she admits her


    mistake!¡±


    As for Zinnia, she stood in the crowd with a sneer, her heart full of joy, ¡®Kill that little b*tch!¡¯


    At this moment, seven or eight ck Maybach quickly stopped at the entrance of Larson Manor. Philip


    got out of the car and heard screams in the manor from afar.


    ¡®Cynthia Larson?¡¯ Immediately, Philip¡¯s face went grave as he quickly ran over.


    However, the Larson family¡¯s guards at the door blocked his way and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t enter


    without an invitation!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Philip bellowed, raised his leg, and kicked the two guards away. Then, he barged into the manor and


    walked over to the wedding banquet venue.


    From afar, Philip saw Cynthia being caned. Anger burned in him as he yelled, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Swish!


    In an instant, all eyes turned to Philip.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is he here to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him. How dare he barge into Larson Manor?¡±


    ¡°Could he be the rumored gigolo Cynthia Larson is having an affair with?¡±


    Members of the Larson family also looked in the direction where Philip approached.


    Philip was full of chills. He looked tall and handsome in his navy blue suit, and his well-defined eyes


    and eyebrows exuded invincible domineering arrogance.


    Cynthia looked sideways as she slumped on the bench. Her eyes were sluggish, and her face was


    pale. She saw the approaching figure and muttered, ¡°P-Philip¡­¡±


    Philip walked up to Cynthia and kicked the two guards who meted out the punishment in front of the


    Larson family, the guests, and the Berry family.


    Bang, thud!


    The two guards knocked a table over.


    Philip crouched down, helped Cynthia up from the bench, and gently put her on the side.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Philip asked.


    Cynthia leaned in Philip¡¯s arms, her face pale. She shook her head weakly and said, ¡°Y-You are


    here¡­¡±


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    After saying this, the gentle smile on Philip¡®s mouth suddenly became extremely stern. He motioned to


    17 who came along to take care of Cynthia. He got up and red at everyone with a chill in his eyes.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    In an instant, the Larson family¡¯s guards swarmed from all directions and surrounded Philip!


    Before Silva could speak, Zinnia rushed out, pointed at Philip arrogantly, and shouted, ¡°Who are you?


    Do you know where this is? How dare you help that b*tch? You¡¯re making an enemy out of the Larson


    family! Oh, I see, are you that boy-toy supported by Cynthia in Riverdale?¡±


    Of course, the news about Cynthia in Riverdale was given byden Larson.


    Philip looked at Zinnia and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Zinnia Larson. What? Do you want to take revenge on me? Hmph! Trash!¡± Zinnia said in


    prissy disdain.


    However¡­


    Smack!


    A crisp p resounded throughout the wedding banquet venue. Philip¡¯s p left a clear print on


    Zinnia¡¯s face and knocked out a few of her teeth at the same time.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zinnia screamed, pointed at Philip, and shrieked, ¡°How dare you hit me? Why are you standing


    around? Get him! Kill that b*stard!¡±


    Immediately, several Larson family guards wanted to take Philip down.


    However¡­


    Bang, thud!


    With several loud noises, the guards in front of Philip fell to the ground. Philip stood upright and took


    two steps forward. With a cold and imposing demeanor, he said, ¡°The descendant of the Larson family,


    Zinnia Larson, dared to be rude to her uncle. What is her crime?¡±

 Chapter 2776

    Chapter 2776


    Philip¡¯s cold remark resounded throughout the audience, and everyone fell silent.


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.


    This young man who barged in randomly was so imposing and arrogant.


    What did he just say?


    He dared to scold that pampered and domineering Zinnia Larson.


    At this moment, Zinnia covered her burning cheek. Hearing Philip¡¯s words, she was taken aback before


    she pointed at Philip¡¯s nose angrily and shouted, ¡°What bullsh*t are you talking about? What uncle?


    How dare you take advantage of me? I won¡¯t spare you for this! Guards, take this bastard down for me!


    Break his arms and tear his mouth apart!¡±


    Zinnia was furious, and her eyes burned with anger. However, Zinnia received another p in


    response.


    Smack!


    This p resounded throughout the wedding banquet venue again.


    Hiss!


    Everyone could not help but gasp again. They were totally overwhelmed by the aura of the man who


    barged in.


    How overbearing could he be? He dared to p Zinnia twice!


    Who the hell was this guy?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he know that this was the Larson family of Fernvale?


    Zinnia was again stunned by Philip¡¯s p, and the corners of her mouth were bleeding. She roared


    almost hysterically, ¡°Argh! Why are you still standing around? Go! Kill him!¡±


    On one side, Hanson¡¯s face was also cold. He quickly stood up. He stared at Philip with an ugly scowl


    and scolded, ¡°How dare you?! This is the Larson family, and she¡¯s my sister. How dare you beat my


    sister over and over again? Do you want to die?!¡±


    After Hanson said that, another group of the Larson family¡¯s guards rushed up and surrounded Philip in


    an instant.


    Hanson pointed at Philip and roared angrily, ¡°Take him down!¡±


    Rat-tat!


    In an instant, the guards loaded their guns.


    However¡­


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Suddenly, the sound of heavy boots on the ground resounded throughout the wedding banquet venue.


    Everyone looked around and saw a team of fully-armed guards in ckbat uniforms rushing in


    from the entrance of Larson Manor. Everyone stepped aside for fear of getting implicated.


    Everyone was startled!


    Those were not the Larson family¡¯s guards. Did the arrogant young man bring them?

 Chapter 2777

    Chapter 2777


    Fennel and the others walked in front of this team of fully-armedbatants. They went through the


    crowd and came to Philip¡¯s side.


    Rat-tat!


    In an instant, thebatants behind Fennel also loaded their guns and aimed at the Larson family¡¯s


    guards.


    The atmosphere became extremely tense. Everyone knew that this matter could not be resolved easily!


    The young man who barged into the wedding banquet venue was probably not a simple character.


    Several members of the Shadow Guards were in disguise and stood behind Philip, but their auras


    instantly overwhelmed the Larson family¡¯s guards on the opposite side.


    Hanson frowned, a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. He gulped nervously.


    What a strong aura!


    At this moment, Philip stepped forward with a sneer.


    ¡°W -What do you want?¡± Hanson asked hesitantly.


    Bang!


    Philip raised his leg and kicked Hanson in the chest, sending him flying several meters away before


    crashing heavily into a row of tables.


    ¡°The Larson family is really too bold. You don¡¯t even recognize your uncle.¡±


    Philip reprimanded coldly. He turned to the three brothers, Silva, Zayn, and Nash, who stood to the


    side. He said with a smile, ¡°My three cousins, what do you think? You won¡¯t get mad if I teach them a


    lesson, right?¡±


    Crack!


    Philip¡¯s words were like a bombshell that exploded among the crowd. He actually dared to address the


    three masters of the Larson family as his cousins.


    They obviously looked 20 to 30 years apart! What the hell was going on here?


    Silva¡®s face was very ugly as a look of gloom shed in the corner of his eyes. He said, ¡°Philip rke,


    this is the Larson family, not the rke family. By doing this, are you not taking the Larson family


    seriously?¡±


    ¡®The rke family?!¡¯


    In an instant, many dignitaries present immediately recognized Philip¡¯s identity!


    ¡°Gosh! He¡¯s actually the young master of the rke family¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the rke family! Back then, Charlotte Larson was married to that family!¡±


    ¡°Is he Charlotte¡¯s son? He¡¯s back?!¡±


    For a while, everyone discussed Philip¡¯s identity.


    On this side, Zinnia and Hanson, as well as some of the younger generation of the Larson family, also


    realized Philip¡¯s identity. He was actually the young master of that family, the son of Grandaunt


    Charlotte. In that case, he was their uncle. He really came to the Larson family.


    Zinnia and the other Larson juniors fell silent and bid to the side, not daring to look at Philip.


    Philip paid no heed to these young masters and youngdies at all. He looked at Silva and said, ¡°Why?


    Don¡¯t you wee me? Or you don¡¯t wee the rke family?¡±


    Silva¡¯s face grew dark at this remark as he clenched his fists secretly. ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    There was clearly a 30-year age gap between them, but they were cousins. Silva¡¯s face was gloomy.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zayn stepped forward from the side and said coldly, ¡°Philip, of course, we wee your visit, but today


    is Cynthia¡¯s wedding day. You¡¯re showing disrespect by causing trouble at the wedding banquet.


    Besides, not only is the Larson family present today but also the Berry family!¡±


    Zayn¡¯s remark inadvertently implicated the Berry family.


    At this moment, the butler of the Berry family who stood on one side with a gloomy expression said


    coldly, ¡°Hehe, the rke family is remarkable, indeed! Today is the joyous marriage between the Berry


    and Larson families. As a prodigal son who wasn¡¯t invited, what right do you have to appear here and


    disrupt this wedding? Do you want to make an enemy out of the Berry family?¡±


    As Butler Berry finished speaking, Philip looked at him. He scrutinized the middle-aged man in front of


    him and asked, ¡°Are you Stanley Berry¡¯s butler?¡±


    The middle-aged man immediately said arrogantly, ¡°Yes, I watched Young Master Berry grow up.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Young Master didn¡¯te. This is just a concubine. Young Master Berry doesn¡¯t have to be here in


    person,¡± Butler Berry said coldly.


    Philip nodded and turned to Cynthia, who was being looked after by 17, and asked, ¡°Are you willing to


    marry into the Berry family? As long as you shake your head or say no, no one can force you to marry


    today!¡±

 Chapter 2778

    Chapter 2778


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the pale and weak Cynthia mustered her courage, stared at Silva and the


    others with cold eyes, and said each word clearly, ¡°I won¡¯t marry!¡±


    The three concise words expressed Cynthia¡¯s inner obstinacy!


    ¡°What did you say? This is simply outrageous!¡± Silva immediately flew into a temper.


    His face flushed red, he pointed at Cynthia on the ground, and shouted coldly, ¡°Cynthia Larson, you¡¯re


    a descendant of the Larson family. I have the say in your marriage! Today, you will marry no matter


    what!¡±


    After Silva finished speaking, Zayn also chided coldly, ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯d better think this over! Doing this


    will bring no good to your father or the fourth branch!¡±


    Hiding on one side was a beautiful woman. Site was none other than Hogan¡¯s new wife. She was only


    in her 30s and dressed to the nines.


    At this moment, she stood up and scolded Cynthia, ¡°Cynthia, you brat, what are you talking about?


    You¡¯re the daughter of the fourth branch. You have to marry even if you don¡¯t want to! Don¡¯t make


    things difficult for the fourth branch or your father!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Hogan stood up and pped the beautiful woman angrily. He yelled, ¡°Shut up and get lost! If


    my daughter doesn¡¯t want to get married, so be it!¡±


    The beautiful woman immediately panicked. She covered her face, looked at the furious Hogan, and


    shouted, ¡°Master, you hit me because of this illegitimate child?¡±


    As the beautiful woman spoke, she burst into tears.


    ¡°Shut up! She¡¯s my daughter! I could tolerate it when you scolded her before, but today, no one can do


    that!¡± Hogan scolded angrily and frightened the beautiful woman into silence. Then, Hogan turned


    around and looked at Cynthia, who was slumped weakly on the ground. He said with a fatherly smile,


    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯ve let you down. I was too cowardly and made you suffer. Today, I promise you that as long


    as you don¡¯t want to, no one can make you marry! I want to make amends to you and your mother.¡±


    After saying that, Hogan looked at Philip and nodded slightly. Then, he turned to his three brothers and


    said, ¡°Silva, my daughter won¡¯t marry! No one can force her! She¡¯s my daughter and the youngdy of


    the fourth branch! Other than me, no one else has the right. to interfere and call the shots in her


    marriage!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    Nash Larson, who had never spoken a word so far, said angrily, ¡°Hogan, do you know what you¡¯re


    talking about? You were too rude to Silva just now! Apologize to him quickly! ¡±


    Zayn also scolded angrily, ¡°Hogan, we underestimated you in the past. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so


    tough! However, this matter today concerns the future of the Larson family. It¡¯s not up to you to call the


    shots!¡±


    Silva stared coldly at Hogan with a frown and said, ¡°Hogan, do you really want to fight against me?¡±


    Hearing that, Hogan felt a little flustered. After all, he had always been a coward in the Larson family


    and was used to a carefree life. He had never quarreled with Silva and the others before. However, it


    was different today.

 Chapter 2779

    Chapter 2779


    Hogan wanted to act like a father!


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If my daughter refuses to marry, so be it!¡± Hogan said.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Silva immediately shouted angrily, pointed his finger at Hogan, and said, ¡°Guards, take the


    fourth master down and lock him in the ancestral hall. Strip him of his status as the fourth master of the


    Lars on family and let him reflect on his wrongdoings in istion! If he doesn¡¯t admit his mistake, he


    shall never leave!¡±


    Thud, thud!


    Several Larson family guards rushed out immediately and grabbed Hogan.


    Cynthia shouted anxiously, ¡°No, Uncle Silva, please don¡¯t do this to my father!¡±


    Silva did not respond.


    Cynthia quickly called out to Philip, ¡°Philip¡­¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Then, he looked at Silva and said, ¡°Silva, isn¡¯t it a bit too domineering for you to take down my fourth


    cousin in front of me like this?¡±


    Silva snorted coldly and said, ¡°Philip, you have no right to interfere in the internal affairs of the Larson


    family! I won¡¯t fault you for crashing the wedding banquet today, but if you dare to interfere in the


    Larson family¡¯s internal affairs, I won¡¯t let you off that easily! Even if your father were here, he wouldn¡¯t


    do that at will!¡±


    His remark was full of intimidation. It also indicated Silva¡¯s bottom line. He dared not fight Philip head-


    on. After all, he was a rke.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Silva, no matter What, I have the blood of a Larson flowing in me. How could


    I not interfere in the Larson family¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Hearing that, Silva frowned and said, ¡°I call the shots in the Larson family now, and I have the final say!


    Philip, if you don¡¯t want to mess things up between the Larson and rke families, you¡¯d better step


    aside! If you¡¯re here to attend the wedding banquet, the Larsons will treat you as an honored guest. If


    you¡¯re here to make trouble, I¡¯m sorry, but the Larson family doesn¡¯t recognize your bloodline!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip pursed his lips, shrugged, and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that the Larson family doesn¡¯t


    wee me very much.¡±


    Then, Philip turned to Butler Berry and said, ¡°You may leave now. Be it today or in the future, Cynthia


    won¡¯t marry into the Berry family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insolent!¡± Butler Berry was immediately furious. He turned to look at Silva and said solemnly,


    ¡°Patriarch Larson, is the Larson family making a fool out of the Berry family? You have to give us an


    exnation for today¡¯s events!¡±


    Hearing this, Silvaughed tteringly and said, ¡°Butler Berry, rest assured that the Larson family will


    give you an exnation.¡±


    After that, his face changed instantly as he red at Philip and gave a final warning, ¡°Philip, this is my


    final warning to you. Take your people and step aside or get out! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for


    disregarding our family ties and kicking you out!¡±


    Damn it! Philip had no respect for the Larson family at all!


    As soon as Silva finished speaking, hordes of the Larson family¡¯s guards rushed out from around the


    open-air wedding banquet. Everyone was fully armed with guns on their chests, goggles, andbat


    boots. Moreover, their number was four times that of Philip¡¯s party.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and looked at the Larson family¡¯s guards surrounding them. A chill shed in


    the corner of his eyes as he said, ¡°Silva, do you want to make a move on me?¡±


    Silva snorted and said, ¡°Not really. As long as you step aside or leave, the Larson family will still


    wee you. After all, you¡¯re our aunt¡¯s son.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and raised his hand. The subordinate behind him handed Philip a cigarette.


    Click!


    The cigarette was lit and Philip took a breath. He exhaled a puff of smoke right at Silva¡¯s face and said,


    ¡°I have this bad habit of being a good Samaritan. Cynthia is my friend, and she calls me Uncle. I have


    to help her.¡±

 Chapter 2780

    Chapter 2780


    Hearing Philip¡¯s remark, Silva¡¯s face darkened as he said with a sneer, ¡°Philip, do you really want to


    fight against me and the Larson family?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°No. As long as you don¡¯t force Cynthia to marry the Berry family, everything


    will be fine.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no negotiation! An outsider like you has no right to interfere!¡± Silva shouted coldly.


    The Larson family¡¯s guards raised their guns. At Silva¡¯smand, they would fire and kills these


    people in front of them!


    Philip snorted, threw the cigarette butt in his hand on the ground, and stomped it out with his shiny


    leather boots. He said ndly, ¡°So, is the Larson family trying to cut all ties with the rke family now?


    ¡±


    With that said, a cold wind swept through the audience. Philip¡¯s aura suddenly became extremely cold


    and intense. His eyes were particrly cold as he stared at Silva and the others in front of him. The


    unstoppable aura of a king shocked Silva and the others in an instant!


    Silva frowned, looked at the cold and imposing Philip in front of him, and said, ¡°No matter what you say,


    no one can stop me from marrying Cynthia away today! Not even you, Philip rke!¡±


    Thump!


    The ground under. Philip¡¯s feet cracked!


    Hiss! Everyone gasped.


    Whoa! What the hell? The ground cracked! Was this the air of dominance?


    The secr dignitaries might be puzzled, but the core members of the Larson family who were present


    knew very well that Philip was angry. ording to the news that the Larson family had found out so far,


    Philip had reached the mid-level of kingship power in the sixth zone!


    He was not to be underestimated!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Silva was no pushover either. He said coldly, ¡°Philip, if you want to use force against the


    Larson family, I¡¯d advise you to think twice! Even though we¡¯ve withdrawn from the maind for more


    than ten years, we¡¯re not pushovers that anyone can mess with! The Larson family is not one you can


    touch easily at present!¡±


    As Silva finished speaking, a hunched old man walked out from behind the crowd. With a head of gray,


    this old man had a weather-beaten face and eyes that looked like floating stars. As soon as he


    appeared, the Larson family¡¯s guards moved away.


    The old man walked up to Silva, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Patriarch.¡±


    Silva also bowed in return and said, ¡°Mr. Chip¡­¡±


    Chip Larson, one of the three guardian elders of the Larson family. His status was even higher than


    that of the head of the family, Silva Larson. That was because he was the person next to the


    grandmaster of the Larson family, but he did not obey the grandmaster. To be more precise, Chip was


    now Silva¡¯s confidant.


    ¡°Of course, we wee Young Patriarch rke to visit the Larson family with open arms, but if you


    want to take action against the Larson family, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± The old man turned


    around and looked at Philip profoundly.


    Philip lowered his eyebrows and looked at the old man who suddenly appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 2781

    Chapter 2781


    The old man was a little hunched with his hands behind his back. He wore a gray martial arts uniform.


    He looked quite energetic and seemed to be in his 70s. Moreover, Philip felt a strong pressure and the


    power of rules from this old man.


    A disciple of the seventh zone?!


    Fennel also frowned as he walked to Philip¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Philip, this old man is not


    that simple. I¡¯m afraid his strength has reached the peak of the seventh zone! It doesn¡¯t matter


    anymore whether he¡¯s a kingship holder or not. Disciples in the seventh zone can crush any disciples


    and kingship holders under the seventh zone at will!¡±


    This was their gap in strength. The disciples in the seventh zone had long surpassed ordinary disciples


    and kingship holders. All the disciples who entered the seventh zone were rare talents and freaks.


    They were also a bunch of terrifying people who were finally recognized by the stargate. Their potential


    and strength could not be measured by ordinary means. Moreover, this was just an aura inadvertently


    leaked by the other party, yet it had already reached the strength of the seventh zone. His actual


    strength might be even more powerful than Philip and the others could imagine!


    Philip¡¯s face turned cold. With a chill in his eyes, he stared at the old man and said, ¡°Do you want to


    stop me?¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to stop you, but it¡¯s you who wants to stop the Larson


    family. If you leave right now, I¡¯ll take it as if nothing happened just now. I¡¯ll also ask Patriarch Larson to


    personally invite you to visit the Larson family another day. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said grimly, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    With that said, Philip¡¯s aura surged. The prestige from the rke family¡¯s young patriarch spread


    endlessly at this moment.


    Instantly, all the dignitaries present were startled and panicked.


    Terrifying! A person¡¯s aura could be so strong!


    The old man frowned, squeezed out a smile, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you have


    misunderstood. It¡¯s just that this is the Larson family, not the rke family. You have no right to


    interfere with the Larson family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°I have no right?¡± Philip sneered and took something from his pocket.


    He held it up in front of everyone and said coldly, ¡°Who dares to say that I have no right?!¡±


    Thump!


    The old man looked up, saw the item in Philip¡¯s hand, and his face darkened. The fists behind him were


    slightly clenched as his breathing became rapid.


    The three Larson brothers were dumbfounded when they saw what Philip was holding.


    ¡°Why is this thing with you?¡± Silva was shocked and stared at the thing in Philip¡¯s hand in disbelief.


    It was a bright emerald green jade bracelet. The bracelet looked very grand with many patterns


    engraved on it. This was the token that Roger rke gave to the Larson family when he married


    Charlotte back then.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a pair of bracelets. One was worn by Charlotte while the other one was kept by the Larson


    family. This particr one was kept in the custody of Grandmaster Larson. Moreover, this jade bracelet


    had another name, which was the Larson family¡¯s Dragon Phoenix Bracelet!


    It represented the will of Grandmaster Larson. Back then, the Larson family regarded this item as a


    symbol of the power of the family head.


    Silva had always wanted to get his hands on this thing, but the grandmaster seemed unwilling to pass it


    on to him. However, this thing was in Philip¡¯s hands now!


    Philip held the bracelet in his hand, nced coldly at Silva and the others, and said solemnly, ¡°All


    descendants of the Larson family, why aren¡¯t you kneeling when you see the Dragon Phoenix Bracelet?


    Do you want to rebel?¡±

 Chapter 2782

    Chapter 2782


    Why were they not kneeling?


    This cold rebuke exploded in the wedding banquet venue!


    The three Larson brothers as well as the leading members of the Larson family looked at each other


    before everyone turned to Silva in horror. They were waiting for the family head¡¯s decision.


    Silva¡¯s face was sullen as he clenched his fists tightly and said coldly, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re misusing this


    thing! This Dragon Phoenix Bracelet belongs to the Larson family. Why is an outsider like you holding


    it?¡±


    It was absolutely impossible for Silva to kneel!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were too many prominent figures present today. Once Silva knelt, he would lose his dignity and


    be unable to lift his head in front of the rke family in the future!


    However, Philip replied coldly, ¡°Silva Larson, open your eyes and see clearly. This Dragon Phoenix


    Bracelet is a symbol of your family head and represents the highest will of the Larson family! Now, I


    order you to kneel and greet the holder of the Larson family¡¯s Dragon Phoenix Bracelet!¡±


    Philip said this sentence with a voice full of chills that shocked everyone!


    Silva¡¯s face was full of chills. Just as he was about to say something, Chip suddenly said, ¡°Patriarch,


    let¡¯s kneel. The grandmaster is still around.¡±


    Hearing this, Silva nced at the old man in confusion. Then, he saw Chip Larson, one of the three


    guardian elders of the family, go down on his knees with his stooped figure. He looked as humble as he


    could be.


    Chip knelt¡­


    Silva could no longer oppose and shouted, ¡°All members of the Larson family, kneel!¡±


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, all members of the Larson family, including the guards, knelt in front of Philip.


    Hiss!


    The dignitaries of Fernvale present were shocked when they saw this scene. No one expected that the


    strong-handed Larson family would kneel in front of Young Patriarch rke. They could not afford to


    mess with this.


    Cynthia and Hogan also wanted to kneel, but Philip said, ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    After that, he looked at the kneeling members of the Larson family in front of him and said to Silva,


    ¡°Silva Larson, I now use the Dragon Phoenix Bracelet to order you to withdraw the decision of marrying


    Cynthia to the Berry family!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Hearing that, Silva was immediately furious.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Cynthia¡¯s marriage to the Berry family is already set in stone. It will never


    change because of anyone!¡±


    However, as he had just finished speaking, Philip kicked Silva¡¯s knees violently. Thetter stumbled


    and knelt on the ground again with a thud, his face full of fury!


    Philip said sternly, ¡°Did I allow you to stand up? Kneel and talk! I¡¯ll repeat my words for thest time. If


    Cynthia is unwilling to marry, she will not marry. No one can force her! Otherwise, you¡¯ll make an


    enemy out of me and the rke family!¡±


    ¡°Silva Larson, do you want to make an enemy out of the rke family?!¡±


    These sentences made Silva¡¯s face twist in horror and his heart tremble!


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± After a long while, Silva finally said.

 Chapter 2783

    Chapter 2783


    Philip sneered and said to the person behind him, ¡°Take Cynthia back to rest.¡±


    However, Butler Berry jumped out at this time and shouted, ¡°You want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy! The


    marriage certificate has been issued, and Cynthia Larson is a part of my Berry family now!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip turned around suddenly, looked at Butler Berry coldly, and saw a golden marriage


    certificate in the other party¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A marriage certificate?¡± Philip asked.


    Butler Berry¡¯s eyes were cold and stern as he waved the marriage certificate in front of Philip¡¯s eyes.


    He said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, the marriage certificate is right here. It¡¯s toote for you to stop this!¡±


    Philip sneered. Without him speaking, a member of the Shadow Guard beside him walked up to Butler


    Berry and snatched the marriage certificate under the trembling eyes of the other party.


    Philip nced at it and tore up the marriage certificate in front of everyone. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it over now?¡±


    Seeing this, Butler Berry was furious and scolded, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re too bold! This is the


    business of the Berry family. How dare you interfere? When I return, I¡¯ll definitely tell the patriarch and


    let him call the shots!¡±


    After saying that, Butler Berry snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    However¡­ Thud, thud, thud!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A team of fully armedbatants stopped Butler Berry and his people. Butler Berry was taken aback


    and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I just want to invite you to stay here for a while, and I also hope that you can


    inform the Berry family that I¡¯ll be waiting for them at the Larson family in Fernvale.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Butler Berry was furious, but before he could say anything, thebatants in front of him


    immediately detained them!


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯ll ruin the rtionship between the rke and Berry families by doing


    this! The patriarch will not let you off!¡±


    Philip shrugged as he listened to the fading threats. He looked at the kneeling members of the Larson


    family in front of him and said, ¡°All rise!¡±


    tter.


    Silva and the others got up. Silva stared at Philip grimly and said, ¡°You¡¯re forcing the Larson family into


    a corner by doing this! Even if you can help Cynthia today, can you help her for the rest of your life?


    There are times when you¡¯re not around! This is Fernvale, not the rke family!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, so I¡¯m in no hurry to leave. It took me great pains to


    get here, so I¡¯ll be staying for a while. I¡¯ll leave as soon as this matter is resolved. Iwon¡¯t be a bother to


    you, right, Cousin?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing this, Silva snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°Suit yourself!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°I want to see Grandpa.¡±


    Zayn said, ¡°The grandmaster is in seclusion and won¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°What? He won¡¯t even see his grandson? Or did you imprison my


    grandfather?¡±


    Hearing that, the faces of Silva and the others trembled. They looked a little nervous.


    Chip smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you can meet the grandmaster. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Hearing Chip¡¯s words, Silva and the others frowned and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, Philip motioned to Fennel and the others to wait in the living room while he followed Chip inside.


    Fennel had initially suggested that he should follow along because he could not help but feel that Chip


    Larson was up to no good. However, Philip refused. The Larson family would not dare to do anything to


    him yet.


    Soon, Philip followed Chip to a rtively remote small yard, which was filled with flowers and trees that


    looked ssy and peaceful. Four or five servants served around the yard. The only thing unusual was


    that this ce seemed to be under surveince with armed guards of the Larson family patrolling


    around the yard.


    Philip frowned but did not say anything and followed Chip to the gate.


    Chip turned sideways and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, the grandmaster is inside.¡±

 Chapter 2784

    Chapter 2784


    Philip took a deep breath and stepped into the courtyard. As soon as he entered the yard, he felt that it


    was unusually peaceful. Many things were nted in the yard. There were also two roons and a


    labrador. Several bird cages also hung around the yard with the birds twittering away noisily.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The ce was full of vitality¡­


    In the middle of the yard was a pond with beautiful pink lotus flowers in full bloom. It was surrounded by


    a small vegetable garden with many vegetables. It was pleasant rural scenery.


    Philip walked along the stone path for about 50 meters past the gates and saw another yard. There


    was a hundred-year-old date tree in the yard with lush branches and leaves with many green dates


    hanging from them. It was not the season for the dates to ripen. There was a bamboo reclining chair


    beneath the tree where an old man in a white martial art uniform was lying. He was leisurely fanning


    himself while humming a tune.


    Philip stood at the door, and the old man suddenly stopped his movements as if he sensed something.


    He got up and looked at the door. He looked at Philip with the kindest smile and said, ¡°Little Phil, is that


    you?¡±


    Philip couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from tearing up. He walked up, knelt in front of the old man, and said,


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Philip could still remember the time when he was held in his grandfather¡¯s arms when he was a child.


    At that time, his mother was still around, and his grandfather treated him the best. He gave Philip all the


    most delicious food and the best toys.


    The old man stretched out his wrinkled old hands, his eyes filled with tears of excitement. He stroked


    Philip¡¯s head and said, ¡°Hey, stand up. My Little Phil is back to see me. My Little Phil¡­¡±


    The old man kept repeating the phrase with wet eyes. He looked at Philip¡¯s face carefully and said,


    ¡°You look just like Charlotte. The two of you are carved out of the same mold.¡±


    The old man stretched out his hand and motioned Philip to sit on a stone seat on the side. He said, ¡°Sit


    down. I have something good for you. I¡¯ll get it for you. ¡±


    After saying that, the old man staggered up and walked into the inner yard. He took out a wooden box


    with gold trimmings and ced it on the stone table. Then, he gasped for breath before sitting down


    again.


    He happily pointed at the golden wooden box with his fan and said with a smile, ¡°Open it quickly.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip reached out and opened the wooden box. When he saw the contents inside, he


    could not stop his tears from flowing.


    ¡°They¡¯re all your favorite foods. I kept them for you,¡± The old man said happily and reached out for a


    candy.


    He peeled off the candy wrapper, handed it to Philip, and said, ¡°Eat one.¡±


    Philip dly epted it and tasted the sweetness in his mouth. He also unwrapped a candy and


    handed it to the old man while saying, ¡°Grandpa, have one too¡­¡±


    The old manughed happily and nodded. He ate the candy and said with satisfaction, ¡°My Little Phil


    treats me the best.¡±


    The grandfather and grandson sat under the old date tree and chatted.

 Chapter 2785

    Chapter 2785


    ¡°Hey, Little Phil, where¡¯s your mother? Why hasn¡¯t she visited me?¡±


    Suddenly, the grandmaster asked.


    Philip was startled as he looked at the excited old man in front of him. His words were stuck in his


    throat.


    Then, the grandmaster looked at Philip in confusion and said, ¡°Hey, who are you? Why are you in my


    yard?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip could not bear it any longer and burst into tears.


    Thump!


    Philip knelt in front of the old man, took his hand, and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Philip rke, your


    favorite Little Phil¡­ Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Phil, is he back?¡± The old man said as he looked in the direction of the door, looking very forlorn.


    Philip felt his heart aching as he took the old man¡¯s hand and looked at his aged face and the lonely


    look in his eyes.


    After apanying the grandmaster for a while, Philip was about to leave.


    When he walked to the door, the old man on the reclining chair suddenly said, ¡°My Little Phil, you have


    to watch out for them¡­¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Philip turned his head sharply and saw the old man looking at him, but soon, his eyes became lonely


    again as he muttered, ¡°Little Phil, Charlotte, when will youe and visit me?¡±


    Philip stood there for a while before he turned and left. Walking out of the yard and standing at the


    door, Philip took a deep breath.


    On the side, Chip Larson, one of the three guardian elders of the Larson family, said with a smile,


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, have you seen the grandmaster?¡±


    Philip suppressed the chill in his heart and asked, ¡°How long has Grandpa been suffering from this


    disease?¡±


    Chip replied, ¡°He has been suffering from this disease for several years. He¡¯s been thinking about you


    and Miss Charlotte. If you has visited him earlier, perhaps his condition would¡¯ve been better.¡±


    Philip exhaled, looked at Chip coldly, and said, ¡°Mr. Chip, you¡¯re one of the three guardian elders of the


    Larson family. By right, you should stay by my grandfather¡¯s side. Why have you chosen Silva?¡±


    Chip smiled and said, ¡°I simply chose the best option. Silva is the current head of the Larson family, so


    I should follow him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Philip said coldly, nced at the surrounding Larson family guards, and said, ¡°Why do I


    feel that these people are not protecting my grandfather but monitoring him instead?¡±


    Chip forced a smile and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯ve misunderstood. How is that possible?


    The grandmaster has made huge contributions to the Larson family. These guards are just to ensure


    his safety.¡±


    Philip frowned without pointing out the obvious, then, he said, ¡°I want to see Silva.¡±


    Hearing that, Chip made an inviting gesture. Then, they walked to the reception hall.


    Chip nced back at the yard, and a chill shed in the corner of his eyes. He said to the servant next


    to him, ¡°Keep a close eye on the grandmaster and don¡¯t let him say things that shouldn¡¯t be said. Also,


    increase the drug dosage in his future meals.¡±


    The maid kneeling on the ground nodded tremblingly. Then, Chip caught up to Philip.


    At this moment, the reception hall was already filled with the core members of the Larson family. The


    three masters of the Larson family, led by Silva, sat upright on the seats with cold expressions and a


    little anger in their eyes.


    Philip walked in at this moment and said with an insincere smile, ¡°Oh, I have to thank my cousins for


    weing me in such a big way.¡±

 Chapter 2786

    Chapter 2786


    Seeing Philip¡¯s harmless and yful expression, Silva felt a jolt to his heart. He pped the table and


    said coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s your cousin?!¡±


    Silva was still angry with Philip for what happened just now. If Philip was not the young patriarch of the


    rke family, the grandmaster¡¯s grandson, and his cousin, Silva could not wait to tear Philip apart right


    now!


    Were there cousins more than 30 years apart?


    Philip chuckled unrestrainedly. He looked around and found that the reception hall was already full with


    no seat for him. He knew without thinking that Silva was trying to put Philip down and establish his


    authority.


    With a faint smile, Philip looked around at the core members of the Larson family that could be


    regarded as old foxes in the business field who often manipted other people¡¯s lives. He said lightly,


    ¡°Am I so unweed that there¡¯s not even a seat for me?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Suddenly, someone from the management level of the Larson family¡¯s business and one of


    the directors sneered.


    With a disdainful smirk, he said, ¡°This is the Larson family, not your rke family. Why should we


    reserve a seat for you? Don¡¯t stick your nose where you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, it¡¯ll cause unnecessary


    trouble.¡±


    After saying that, the middle-aged man in his 40s took a sip of tea.


    Philip sneered wickedly, nced at the man, and said, ¡°May I know your name? I don¡¯t seem to have


    seen you much.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The man replied arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m Dexter Larson, a member of the branch family. I¡¯m fortunate enough to


    be appreciated by the Larson family, which is why I¡¯m sitting here, unlike someone who doesn¡¯t know


    his proper ce!¡±


    After saying that, he mmed the teacup in his hand on the table heavily. All the core members of the


    Larson family sat around and watched this scene with cold faces and sneers. Of course, this was a


    disy of authority. They wanted to see what Philip would do!


    Philip sneered, walked up to Dexter, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to do anything at first, but since you jumped


    forward, let¡¯s start with you.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡± Dexter looked at Philip standing in front of him and asked coldly.


    Why did this kid¡¯s eyes suddenly be so terrifying and cold?!


    Dexter shuddered in shock.


    Smack!


    Philip raised his hand and pped Dexter¡¯s round face harshly until his fat face shook.


    Dexter howled, his face full of anger. He pointed at Philip angrily and shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me?!


    You¡¯re too insolent! This is the Larson family!¡±

 Chapter 2787

    Chapter 2787


    However, Philip responded with another violent p.


    Several teeth were knocked out, and Dexter¡¯s mouth was full of blood!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am I being insolent or are you?¡± Philip scolded coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the son of Charlotte Larson, the daughter of


    the old family head, and the cousin of the current Larson family head! ording to seniority, when a


    member of the branch family sees me, you have to give way in respect! Now, I order you to get out of


    my way. This ce is mine!¡±


    After saying that, Philip grabbed Dexter by his cor, picked up the fat man who was almost 200


    pounds, and tossed him aside.


    Bang!


    Dexter fell heavily to the ground, and Philip took his ce grandly. He pointed at Philip and shouted


    angrily, ¡°You¡¯re simply outrageous!¡±


    Then, he looked at Silva and wailed, ¡°Patriarch, look at Philip! He¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Silva shouted grimly, ¡°Useless thing, get out of here!¡±


    Hearing this, Dexter shrank back, quickly got up from the ground, and cowered to the back.


    Philip smiled nonchntly, sat with his legs crossed, looked around, and said, ¡°Oh, this seat is so


    ufortable. Does anyone want to switch ces with me?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s remark, all core members of the Larson family turned away and pretended they could


    not see him.


    Silva frowned. What exactly was Philip trying to do?


    However, when he saw them avoiding his gaze, Philip did not give up. Instead, he pointed at a core


    member of the Larson family on the opposite side and said, ¡°You, I want to sit there.¡±


    After saying that, Philip walked over without further ado, dragged the man up from his seat, and sat


    down in his ce.


    The man was anxious and helpless. He looked at Silva and said, ¡°Patriarch, this¡­¡±


    Silva frowned and shook his head, indicating to him not to say anything.


    However, this was not the end. Philip sat down and frowned. ¡°This chair is so hard. How can I sit here?


    Silva, let me send you a few chairster. It¡¯s much better than these ones and morefortable to sit


    on.¡±


    After that, he looked at Zayn, whose face was flushed. He said, ¡°That seems to be a good spot, Zayn.


    Why don¡¯t you let me sit there?¡±


    Smack!


    Zayn could not hold back any longer and pped the table. He said coldly, ¡°Philip, that¡¯s enough! This


    is the Larson family, not the rke family! If you don¡¯t want to sit here, get out!¡±


    Philip shrugged and said leisurely, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll suffer through this on your ount.¡±


    Suffer through this?


    Zayn and Silva, as well as the other members of the Larson family, felt surreal upon hearing that It


    should be them who were suffering!


    Silva thought that Philip¡¯s antics would finally end, but that was not the case.


    10 minutester, a team of heavily armedbatants barged in with chairs.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± Silva was furious.


    Philip yed with his mobile phone leisurely and said, ¡°Silva, don¡¯t be mad. I just ced an order to


    rece all the chairs for you. Take it as a wee gift from me.¡±


    After that, Philip motioned to the guards toe in and forcibly swap the chairs they were sitting on.


    Silva calmed his anger and said, ¡°I have to thank you then, Young Patriarch rke!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee.¡± Philip smiled lightly.


    Silva snorted coldly. It did not matter if the chairs were changed, but after that, they started feeling


    ufortable and felt hot under their butts.


    ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s hot!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Why is it so hot?¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to sit like this?¡±


    One after another, the members of the Larson family jumped up in anger and looked at the hot seats.


    Silva was furious at this scene. This must be Philip¡¯s doing.


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°Since you can¡¯t sit, you may stand.¡±


    Everyone was furious.


    Silva said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Philip, what¡¯s your motive in ying tricks on us? just tell me what


    you want.¡±

 Chapter 2788

    Chapter 2788


    In the Larson family¡¯s reception hall, all members of the Larson family stood and stared darkly at Philip.


    Philip sat leisurely with stern eyes at everyone. He looked at Silva and said, ¡°Silva, I don¡¯t want to do


    anything. I¡¯m just here to see how my grandfather is doing. As for the rest, the Larson family can go


    ahead and ignore me. However, I don¡¯t want what happened to Cynthia to repeat. If she doesn¡¯t want to


    marry, no one can force her!¡±


    After saying this, Philip became quite calm.


    Silva clenched his fists and said solemnly, ¡°Philip, do you know what you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t think that you


    can do anything just because you¡¯re Aunt Charlotte¡¯s son. Cynthia¡¯s marriage is an internal affair of the


    Larson family. It. should be our decision, not yours! Moreover, we¡¯ve agreed with the Berry family. Do


    you want the Larson family to make an enemy out of the Berry family?¡±


    Silva scowled after saying that.


    On his side, Zayn added, ¡°Philip, you¡¯d better not interfere in this matter. Although you have the


    grandmaster¡¯s Dragon Phoenix Bracelet, it¡¯s enough for you to use it once. Moreover, I¡¯d advise you to


    hand over the bracelet now. After all, it¡¯s a treasure of the Larson family.¡±


    The Dragon Phoenix Bracelet was a symbol of the Larson family head. Moreover, if the Larson family


    faced a crisis, the bracelet could also mobilize some of the rke family¡¯s special guards stationed in


    Fernvale. These guards were given to the Larson family by the rke family when Charlotte married


    into the rke family back then. The guards had been stationed in Fernvale the entire time, and they


    only obeyed the Larson family head. However, the head must be holding the Dragon Phoenix Bracelet.


    Philip smiled ndly, took out the bracelet, and said, ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    Hearing this, Zayn frowned and said, ¡°It belongs to the Larson family. You should return it.¡±


    Philip nodded, fidgeted with the bracelet, and said, ¡°Of course, but my conditions remain the same.


    What do you think, Silva?¡±


    Hearing that, Silva frowned. He stood with his hands behind his back and stared at Philip gloomily.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Okay, I promise! Give me the bracelet!¡±


    Without hesitation, Philip immediately tossed the bracelet to him.


    Silva was startled and quickly reached out to grab it. When he caught the bracelet, his face was full of


    smiles!


    He got it! He did not expect it to be so easy!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip got up, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and said lightly, ¡°Arrange a few rooms for me. I¡¯ll


    stay here for a while and apany my grandfather.¡±


    Silva was extremely happy at the moment and said, ¡°Men, arrange a room for Young Patriarch rke


    and serve him well! Remember, all his daily necessities and meals must be of top quality!¡±


    Thest two words were spoken with great emphasis!


    The servants understood immediately.

 Chapter 2789

    Chapter 2789


    Philip sneered and also understood Silva¡¯s meaning, but he did not say anything and turned around to


    leave.


    Silva held the bracelet in his hands joyfully, his face full of smiles.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, all members of the Larson family knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Congrattions,


    Patriarch!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Silvaughed and said, ¡°Now that the Dragon Phoenix Bracelet is in my hands, the entire


    Larson family is mine!¡±


    ¡°Zayn, arrange some people to keep watch over Philip and prevent him from having too much contact


    with the grandmaster. Also, inform the Berry family that the wedding will still happen on another day.¡±


    Zayn quickly said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡±


    However, Nash said in confusion, ¡°Silva, didn¡¯t you agree to Philip¡¯s conditions before?¡±


    Silva snorted and said, ¡°It was just a diversion. Now that the bracelet is in my hands, why should I be


    afraid of him?¡±


    Nash was startled and asked with a smile, ¡°Then what should we do next? I¡¯m afraid this kid won¡¯t


    leave so easily.¡±


    Silva thought about it and said, ¡°Just get someone to keep watch over him. Also, send more people to


    keep watch over the grandmaster. Report to me in detail every sentence and every action that goes on


    between him and the grandmaster.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nash replied.


    At this moment, Chip Larson walked in. All members of the Larson stepped aside respectfully.


    Silva quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Chip, why are you here?¡±


    Chip stood in the hall, looked around, and said, ¡°With me around, you don¡¯t have to worry about the


    grandmaster¡¯s side. As for that kid staying in the Larson family these few days, just get people to keep


    an eye on him. Remember not to act rashly. Otherwise, if he finds out what we¡¯ve done, everything will


    be in vain.¡±


    Of course, Silva knew this and said with a nod, ¡°I know, but Mr. Chip, you¡¯re a disciple of the seventh


    zone. Why were you afraid of him just now?¡±


    Chip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a disciple of the seventh zone, but don¡¯t forget that the


    background of the rke family is beyond our imagination. Someone was keeping an eye on me in the


    dark outside Larson Manor just now. If I did something rash just now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be a disaster.¡±


    ¡°What? Someone is watching outside the manor?!¡± Silva frowned upon hearing this.


    Chip said, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, that person won¡¯te in. As long as we don¡¯t do anything to Philip,


    that person won¡¯t make a move either. This is the agreement between the rke and Larson families.¡±


    Silva nodded without another word.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    Fennel, 17, and other members of the Shadow Guards settled temporarily in the residential vis that


    the Larson family prepared for them.


    At this moment, in the living room of the vi where Philip stayed, Fennel and the others sat on the


    sofa.


    ¡°So, any action from the Larson family?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°I thought they would take action against me, but they chose


    to stay put. However, they sent people to keep an eye on us. These few days, all of you should act


    arrogantly. Don¡¯t stay in the vi but walk around and observe this ce. When we return at night, we¡¯ll


    summarize our findings.¡±


    Fennel nodded and replied, ¡°We can do that, but I think Silva and the few others are not simple people.


    They must be up to something.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold. He held a candy wrapper in his hand. His face was dark as he said, ¡°Of course,


    I know that.¡±


    Surprisingly, there was a small line of words in the candy wrapper, ¡°Little Phil, beware of Silva and


    Chip!¡±


    Was Grandpa sick?


    Yes¡­


    However, this was probably written down by Grandpa long ago when he was not sick just to convey a


    message to Philip!

 Chapter 2790

    Chapter 2790


    ¡°What should we do next? Just walk around randomly?¡± 17 could not help but ask


    Philip smiled slyly and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    He motioned to 17 and the other Shadow Guards before saying, ¡°You guys can walk around in


    Fernvale and collect all the information about the Larson family. Also, recruit some punks from outside.


    They don¡¯t have to be too strong. Just spend some money and let them mess things up in various


    businesses belonging to the Larson family. I want to see what Silva, that old fox, will do. In addition,


    pay attention to the people of the Berry family. If anyonees to Fernvale, report to me immediately.¡±


    Hearing that, 17 and the other Shadow Guards smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, no problem.¡±


    After that, 17 and the others left.


    17 was not someone who could sit still. If she was made to stay in the Vi, she would be bored to


    death.


    At this moment, Fennel asked, ¡°Why did you arrange this?¡±


    Philip put his hands behind his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m bored. I want to find something for the Larson family


    to do and test their limits.¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°Right now, what worries me the most is the expert guardian elders of the


    Larson family. That Chip Larson is no simple character. If they really go all out, we have to prepare in


    advance.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and said with a nod, ¡°Your words have reminded me. I¡¯m surprised that the


    Larson family has a disciple in the seventh zone.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Philip called Tango Lidds and asked, ¡°Uncle Tango, where are you?¡±


    Tango was in Fernvale, busy doing something instructed by Roger. He said, ¡°I¡¯m in a Fernvale


    neighborhood. What¡¯s up? Did the Larson family make things difficult for you?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. What are you doing there?¡±


    Tango replied, ¡°I¡¯m getting rid of some snoops in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Snoops in the dark? Whose snoops?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    ¡°Some snoops in the organization that your mother managed back then. They¡¯ve been in Fernvale all


    these years. The lord asked me to clean them up in preparation for the next step,¡± Tango replied


    honestly.


    ¡°The organization that my mother managed back then?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip immediately understood Tango¡¯s meaning. It was the organization of the man who


    fought with Grandmaster Turner the other day. He did not expect that Fernvale would have spies from


    there too.


    After a moment of silence, Philip asked, ¡°Can you defeat the few guardian elders of the Larson family?¡±


    Tango was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Young Patriarch, I¡¯d advise you not to mess with the


    Larson family, let alone the three elders. They¡¯re not simple characters. Although I can fight on par with


    any one of them, if I face three of them at once, I can¡¯t escape unscathed.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    ¡°But, Young Patriarch, those old fogeys of the Larson family won¡¯t dare to do anything to you easily.


    They know that I¡¯m here,¡± Tango said with a smile, ¡°So you can do anything you want, but don¡¯t cross


    the line.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m relieved to hear those words.¡±


    Philip chuckled and ended the call.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Tango said that the three guardian elders won¡¯t attack us so easily. They


    have something to fear too.¡±


    Fennel nodded.

 Chapter 2791

    Chapter 2791


    After a while, Philip left this ce and headed to Cynthia¡¯s residence. He walked into the room and saw


    Cynthia lying on the bed, recovering.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cynthia was full of joy when she saw Philip walking in and wanted to get down


    from the bed.


    Philip stepped forward, pressed Cynthia¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Lie down. I¡¯m just here to see you. How are


    you doing?¡±


    Cynthia nodded shyly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Cynthia suddenly asked, ¡°Philip, I really don¡¯t have to marry into the Berry family, right?¡±


    Philip nodded and said seriously, ¡°No, if you¡¯re unwilling to, no one can force you, including Silva


    Larson!¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she said with a nod, ¡°Thank you, Philip. Thanks for


    giving me a ray of hope in my times of desperation. I¡­¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need for thanks between us. You have to call me


    Uncle, so it¡¯s just an uncle helping his niece.¡±


    Hearing this tease about their seniority, Cynthia punched Philip a couple of times and said, ¡°You always


    take advantage of me! How dreadful!¡±


    Philipughed. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°By the way, do you know that Grandpa is sick?¡±


    Hearing this question, Cynthia¡¯s eyes immediately darkened as she said with a nod, ¡°I do. My great-


    grandfather started losing his memory several years ago. The doctor said it was Alzheimer¡¯s disease.¡±


    Speaking of this, both of them looked sad. However, Cynthia suddenly said, ¡°However, I can¡¯t help but


    find it strange. Great-grandfather had always been in good health with no signs of this disease. During


    the year when Uncle Silva took over as the family head, Great-grandfather suddenly fell sick. After that,


    they put him in that yard. When his memory was clear, he would sometimes ask me to apany


    him.¡±


    While saying that, Cynthia suddenly thought of something. She got up quickly and said, ¡°By the way,


    Great-grandfather gave me something and told me to give it to you if I had a chance in the future.¡±


    Philip looked sideways. Cynthia was wearing a thin nightgown. She bent over and looked for something


    in the drawer.


    Philip could not help but take a second nce at the graceful and exquisite figure.


    What a sin!


    Cynthia turned around and saw Philip looking at her. Her cheeks flushed instantly as she said, ¡°What


    are you looking at?¡±


    Philip was taken aback and smiled awkwardly. He said, ¡°Nothing. What did Grandpa give you?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Philip changed the subject and saw that Cynthia was holding something like a pouch in her hand. The


    pouch was dark red with dragons and phoenixes embroidered on it with gold thread. Philip took the


    pouch, opened it, and found a jade key inside.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Philip asked.


    Cynthia shook her head, sat in front of Philip, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When Great-grandfather


    gave it to me, he told me to keep it carefully and only give it to you.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at the dark green key in his hand, which seemed to have some marks on it.


    After thinking about it, Philip put away the key and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Grandpa tomorrow.¡±


    Cynthia nodded and made eye contact with Philip. Suddenly, they froze. Cynthia quickly turned away


    and asked shyly, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Philip stared at Cynthia very intently. No, to be precise, he was staring at a rag doll behind Cynthia. He


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

 Chapter 2792

    Chapter 2792


    Cynthia was stunned and looked at Philip in bewilderment. Then, she saw Philip reaching out to her.


    Cynthia was immediately a little shy and scared.


    Was he going to do that to her? What should she do?


    Cynthia was very confused. As her thoughts ran wild, Philip reached out and took the rag doll behind


    her. He said coldly, ¡°This rag doll is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cynthia was startled but breathed a sigh of relief.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She leaned over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s strange about it?¡±


    Philip frowned and stared at the ck eyeball of the rag doll. He reached out, grabbed the eyeball, and


    it fell out!


    ¡°How did this happen? How could there be such a thing?¡±


    When Cynthia saw the miniature camera disguised as an eyeball in Philip¡¯s hand, she froze.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re under surveince here.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, in an underground room in Larson Manor. More than a dozen electronic screens hung in


    the room, disying various angles of the vi where Cynthia lived. Not only Cynthia¡¯s residence but


    even Hogan¡¯s residence was being monitored!


    At this moment, an electronic screen cked out!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? The screen went ck!¡± A man had just finished his dinner and looked up at the


    screen. He stood up abruptly and asked coldly.


    Another person in charge of monitoring was ying with his phone. He nced up and said, ¡°Maybe


    the camera is damaged. I¡¯ll rece it tomorrow.¡±


    The man frowned and said with a nod, ¡°Stop fooling around and rece itter.¡±


    The man ying on the phone nodded helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be promoted to gold level after this


    round!¡±


    Back to Philip and Cynthia¡¯s side, Philip made a shushing gesture and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make


    a sound. I think there¡¯s not only a camera here but also a bug!¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia got scared. She nodded and asked in a low voice, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Philip got up and started walking around in the small vi. After a while, he found seven to eight bugs


    and three to four cameras!


    Looking at these bugs and cameras, Cynthia felt goosebumps all over. It turned out that she had been


    living under the surveince of the Larson family.


    ¡°There should be more,¡± Philip frowned and said.


    Cynthia quickly said, ¡°What should I do then? I want to move out.¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, once you move out, it¡¯ll tell others that you¡¯ve discovered the


    secrets here. I¡¯ll put these things back in their original positionster. Remember, from today onward,


    you should pay attention to what you say. Of course, you also need to act naturally as if these things


    don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Cynthia thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Then, Philip put the things back in ce. He nced at the rag doll and said, ¡°By today or tomorrow,


    they shoulde to reinstall it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who are they?¡± Cynthia was a little scared.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Who else but someone from the Larson family?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m always here. If they had been here before, why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Maybe they did it while you were asleep.¡±


    Thinking of this, Philip said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back tonight. I¡¯ll stay on guard here.¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia felt a lot safer. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 2793

    Chapter 2793


    In the night.


    A silent figure snuck up in the dark and quietly approached the vi. He carried a small ck bag, wore


    a mask, and muttered under his breath, ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome. I¡¯ve already formed a team to get gold


    tonight.¡±


    While he spoke, he used the backup key to open the vi door Then, he sat grandly in the living room


    and took out food and drinks from the refrigerator with great familiarity. He was so at ease because the


    housekeeper in the vi worked with him.


    Earlier, the housekeeper had lit special aromatherapy in the vi. At this moment, he took off his mask,


    nced at the time, got up, and walked to Cynthia¡¯s bedroom. He opened the door and saw a graceful


    figure wrapped in a thin nket lying sideways on the bed.


    That curvaceous figure made the guy gulp several times before saying, ¡°She¡¯s still so beautiful and her


    figure is so good. I really hope that such a woman can sleep with me once.¡±


    While saying that, he took out his mobile phone, took a few photos of Cynthia asleep on the bed, and


    sent it to his work group with the message, ¡°What do you think of her figure?¡±


    The work group instantly became lively as a group of menmented on Cynthia¡¯s figure without


    qualms. Then, the guy put away his phone, walked to the bedside, and picked up the rag doll. He


    nced at it, took out the eyeball, and said, ¡°So it¡¯s a short circuit.¡±


    With that said, he reced it with a new one. He was on duty tonight, so there was no one in the


    underground surveince room. He had to go back to duty after this. After everything was done, he


    nced at Cynthia on the bed and licked his lips.


    Maybe because he had drunk tonight, he felt extra hot. As if he was bewitched, he reached out to touch


    Cynthia¡¯s figure. However, suddenly, a cold voice said behind him, ¡°If you dare touch her, say goodbye


    to your hand!¡±


    The sudden voice like a ghost in the dark scared the man out of his wits!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ng!


    He pulled a dagger from his waist in an instant, turned his head sharply, looked at the figure in the


    corner of the room, and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was about to ask you the same question.¡±


    Click!


    Philip switched on the room lights. The room was instantly brightly lit.


    The man hurriedly covered his face and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    With that said, he stabbed Philip with the dagger in his hand. However, a dagger like this would not hurt


    Philip.


    Philip raised his hand lightly, grabbed the other party¡®s wrist, and exerted a little force!


    Crack!


    The sound of a broken wrist bone. The dagger also fell to the floor with a tter.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to make a move on me.¡±


    Philip stared coldly at the man who was in pain in front of him. He raised his leg and kicked the man¡¯s


    knee.


    Thump!


    The man bent his knees and knelt on the ground!


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me! I belong to the Larson family. You¡¯re dead if you dare to touch me!¡±


    The man knelt on the floor and struggled violently. Hearing this, Philip kicked the man in the chest and


    sent him flying several meters away. He crashed into the wardrobe. Then, Philip stepped on the man¡¯s


    face fiercely, making his cheek press against the floor.


    Screams immediately resounded in the room!


    At this moment, Cynthia had already got up from the bed and hid timidly behind Philip.


    ¡°I know you belong to Silva Larson. If you want to stay alive, you have to do what I say!¡± Philip said


    coldly.

 Chapter 2794

    Chapter 2794


    The man¡¯s face was being stepped on by Philip and he could not put up a fight. He begged for mercy,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Please lift your foot.¡±


    Philip raised his foot and looked at the man on the floor who was clutching his stomach, rubbing his


    face, and howling. He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The man was startled and quickly shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Philip repeated.


    ¡°David Wall,¡± the man quickly replied for fear that the killing god in front of him would identally


    trample him to death.


    At this moment, David Wall finally saw the man in front of him clearly. This was Young Patriarch rke


    who crashed the Larson family¡¯s wedding banquet this morning. Even the family head could do nothing


    to him. A small potato like him would be dead for sure.


    Thus, with no other choice, David could only listen to Philip and ask, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, as long


    as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    Philip smiled with a nod and said, ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner.¡±


    David chuckled and said, ¡°We heard about your awesomeness during the day. You¡¯re amazing. We


    can¡¯t afford to mess with you!¡±


    Philip could not be bothered with someone like David and asked, ¡°How long have you been monitoring


    this ce?¡±


    David quickly replied, ¡°It¡®s been a year. Ever since Miss Cynthia came back, the patriarch told us to


    keep an eye on her.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, turned to Cynthia, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything?¡±


    Cynthia was wearing a thin nightgown at the moment. She shook her head pitifully and said, ¡°No¡­¡±


    David interrupted and said cheerfully, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡¯s impossible for Miss Cynthia to have


    noticed us. We¡¯re professionals and are very secretive in our work. Otherwise, Patriarch Larson


    wouldn¡¯t have hired us.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Professionals? How did I catch hold of you, then?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± David was speechless for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯re too good at this. I take my hats off to you.¡±


    Philip waved his hand and said, ¡°Cut the crap. You¡¯re not allowed to say a word about what happened


    today. If I find out, you¡¯ll die a miserable death.¡±


    David quickly nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t say a word. Please rest assured!¡±


    ¡°Next, just continue doing what you need to do, but I want you to install some bugs and cameras on


    Silva¡¯s side for me,¡± Philip thought about it and said.


    Hearing this, David was so frightened that he trembled all over and said, ¡°Y-Young Patriarch rke, I


    can¡¯t do that. If Patriarch Larson finds out, I¡¯m dead!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you choose to die right now, then?¡± Philip smirked wickedly.


    Seeing this smile, David shuddered and lowered his head, looking very hesitant and distraught. He was


    dead either way!


    What should he do?


    Seeing the sweat on David¡¯s forehead, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you help me with this, I¡¯ll


    arrange for you to leave Fernvale and give you 10 million.¡±

 Chapter 2795

    Chapter 2795


    ¡¯10 million?¡¯


    Hearing this, David gulped. Then, he clenched his fists.


    Since he would die either way, why not take a chance?


    ¡°Okay, Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯ll do it!¡± David nodded in response.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Very good. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll send you away from Fernvale.¡±


    Soon, David left. As he walked out the door, he felt as if he had just escaped from the gates of hell. He


    was sweating all over. He finally calmed down before he returned to the underground monitoring room.


    Coincidentally, another man from the day shift was standing at the door of the monitoring room at the


    moment, smoking a cigarette unhappily. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You were away for so


    long. Have you done the recement already?¡±


    David smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I have. I just got dyed along the way.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think you were just drooling over Cynthia¡¯s beauty. Hey, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Did you


    get hit?¡±


    The man suddenly asked, instinctively bing alert. David quickly said, ¡°No, l was in a hurry toe


    back and stumbled on the way. Hey, why did youe here suddenly?¡±


    The man did not take it to heart and replied, ¡°The patriarch told me to install some monitoring devices


    in the ce where the rke family¡¯s gang are staying. There was some signal failure, so I came back


    to get the signal device and adjust the receiver.¡±


    David hummed in response.


    After a few minutes, the man left with the tool bag. David looked around and quickly sent a few text


    messages to Philip, informing him of Silva¡¯s n.


    Philip had returned to the vi where he stayed at this moment. When he saw the text messages sent


    by David, he sneered and said, ¡°This David Wall is quite good. He got into his role so quickly. Since


    Silva wants to watch, let him watch.¡±


    For the next two days, Philip and the others wandered around Larson Manor leisurely. They ate, drank,


    and yed quitefortably.


    As for 17¡¯s side, they had arranged for some punks to start harassing some of the Larson family¡¯s


    businesses.


    ***


    Back to the Larson family meeting hall.


    At this moment, several important members of the Larson family were there, including Silva and Zayn.


    Bang!


    ¡°Outrageous! Who¡¯s targeting our Larson family? How dare they make such petty moves?!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, in the past two days, various businesses have been disrupted by these punks and the


    impact is very bad!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch, there must be someone behind this. If this goes on, it¡¯ll be difficult for ourpanies to


    operate normally.¡±


    Silva sat on the main seat and listened unhappily to theints from the representatives of various


    businesses that belonged to the Larson family.


    Smack!


    He pped the table and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s enough! They¡¯re just a bunch of troublemakers. Just deal


    with them as you should. If we¡¯re in the wrong, just pay them if they want money. If they¡¯re being


    unreasonable, find someone to drive them out!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯ve done all that, but these people areing one after another.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be discussing this matter with you.¡±


    The representatives of severalpaniesmented. These troublemakers were clearly punks who


    could not be handled easily.


    ¡°Have you found out the people behind them?¡± Zayn asked at this moment.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The representatives shook their heads. However, Silva sneered and said, ¡°Who else could it be but him


    behind the scenes?¡±


    When Zayn heard this, he said, ¡°Silva, are you talking about Philip rke?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Silva snorted coldly and said, ¡°Who else is there besides him?¡±

 Chapter 2796

    Chapter 2796


    Hearing that, Zayn frowned and said, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s him, why aren¡¯t you taking action?¡±


    Silva huffed and said, ¡°I want to, but he¡¯s the young patriarch of the rke family, so how could I? Are


    we supposed to oppose the rke family?¡±


    Zayn shook his head and said with uncertainty, ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to just let that


    brat ruin our businesses?¡±


    Silva snorted and said, ¡°Go there in person and find some people. Take care of those people with


    money if you can. If you run into some stubborn ones, you might as well cause some bloodshed and


    scare them.¡±


    Zayn nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He was chatting and drinking with Fennel and the others. Suddenly, someone


    rushed in at the door and shouted, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Silva Larson wants to see you outside.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°The old fox is here¡­ Let him in.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Silva walked in with an entourage.


    As soon as he entered the door, he asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, how is


    everything? Are you used to staying here? If youck anything, just tell the servants and they¡¯ll make


    arrangements.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for everything.¡±


    Silva smiled, and his gaze swept over everyone. He said directly, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of some


    rumors.¡±


    Philip said suspiciously, ¡°What rumors?¡±


    Silva narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°In the past two days, some troublemakers suddenly appeared in the


    Larson family¡¯s businesses outside. These people are quite strange. It¡¯s as if they were instructed to


    target the Larson family¡¯spanies and factories. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard about it?¡±


    Philip chuckled and cursed the old fox inwardly. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Is there really such a


    thing? They really don¡¯t take the Larson family seriously. No matter what, Fernvale is the Larson


    family¡¯s territory. Silva, do you need my help? Just say the word and I¡¯ll immediately bring my people to


    take a look at the variouspanies of the Larson family. After all, I¡¯m quite free.¡±


    Hearing that, a chill shed in theer of Silva¡¯s eyes. He thought, ¡®This little brat wants to take a


    look at the Larson family¡¯s businesses? Dream on!¡¯


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry too much. We can take care of this problem on our own.¡± Silvaughed insincerely,


    just like an old fox.


    Philip did not point it out and said, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll be heading out with my friends.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve been to Fernvale since many years ago. A lot has changed.¡±


    Silvaughed dryly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m just here to check on you. By the way, how was


    your visit to the grandmaster¡¯s residence?¡±

 Chapter 2797

    Chapter 2797


    Speaking of this, Philip¡¯s face darkened.


    On the candy wrapper that his grandfather gave him, he was warned to beware of Silva!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my grandfather to get this disease. I haven¡¯t visited him for so many years.¡±


    Philip said sadly and suddenly added, ¡°Silva, it just so happens that I¡¯m free and can bring Grandfather


    out today. What do you think?¡±


    Silva was taken aback for a moment. Just like a cat that got stepped on its tail, he jumped up from the


    sofa with an ugly scowl and said in refusal, ¡°No way! Absolutely not!¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Philip asked, ¡°Silva, why are you so triggered?¡±


    Hearing that, Silva frowned, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, ¡°The old patriarch is not in good


    health and you know it. If you bring him out and anything happens to him, it¡¯ll be difficult to exin. it¡¯s


    best for the old patriarch to remain in the Larson family.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Is it really for the sake of my grandfather¡®s health, or are you


    afraid of something else?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Silva frowned and looked at Philip coldly.


    Philip said, ¡°As his grandson, what¡¯s wrong with me bringing him out? Or did you cause my


    grandfather¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! This is nder!¡± Silva¡¯s face was flushed red with anger.


    Philip said, ¡°Silva, don¡¯t be triggered. It¡¯s just a casual remark.¡±


    Silva took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since you said so, you can take the old patriarch out, but I¡¯ll


    arrange for someone to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Philip nodded in response.


    Then, Silva left in a huff.


    Seeing Silva¡¯s departing back, the smile on Philip¡¯s face was gradually reced by gloom.


    Silva was very fishy!


    About half an hourter, Philip and his gang headed to the ce where his grandfather lived. Grandpa


    was in a good mood today and seemed to be in good health, but he could not recognize Philip.


    When he saw Philiping in, he hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Philip stepped forward, knelt in front of Grandpa, took his hand, and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me, Little Phil.


    I¡¯m back. Let me take you out for a walk¡­¡±


    When the grandmaster heard this, his ck eyes shone with light. His pair of wrinkled hands held


    Philip¡®s hand tightly. He said, ¡°Little Phil? Are you back? Very good! You¡¯re back to visit me!¡±


    Philip felt very distressed. He got up, asked the servant to get a wheelchair, and pushed the old man


    out of the yard.


    Outside the yard, Silva stood at the door grimly with a team of the Larson family¡¯s guards behind him.


    When he saw Philip pushing the old man out, a hint of harshness shed in Silva¡¯s eyes. He squeezed


    out a smile, walked up to the old man, bent over, and said, ¡°Grandpa, how do you feel?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man looked at Silva in front of him, pointed at him, and asked Philip next to him, ¡°Little Phil,


    who is he? Why is he here? I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    While saying that, the old man looked a little angry.


    Philip was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoever he is, tell him to go away! I don¡¯t want to see this guy. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    The old man was angry. He was a bit like a child with his mouth pouted and his head turned sideways.


    Philip shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Silva, what do you say?¡±


    Silva clenched his fists angrily, took two steps back, and said with a smile, ¡°Guards, follow the


    grandmaster. Report to me if anything happens.¡±


    Then, Philip pushed the grandmaster¡¯s wheelchair to leave.


    When they passed Silva, Philip asked, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you like that guy?¡±


    The old man chuckled, motioned for Philip to get closer, and said with a smile, ¡°Because he¡¯s ugly and


    not as handsome as my Little Phil.¡±


    Philip smiled helplessly. The conversation between the two was naturally overheard by Silva standing


    on the side. Silva was furious!


    After Philip and the others left, Silva roared angrily, ¡°That old coot!¡±

 Chapter 2798

    Chapter 2798


    On this side, Philip took the grandmaster of the Larson family out and walked around the big shopping


    malls and ygrounds in Fernvale. Behind them, the guards arranged by Silva followed closely.


    Philip and the grandmaster settled down in a diner. He looked at the guards at the door and next to the


    dining table with a frown. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Here, everyone has been running around the


    whole day. It¡¯s been hard on you. Sit down and eat something. I¡¯ve reserved a few tables for you.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards looked at each other before turning to their captain. The captain looked at Philip and the


    surrounding environment before he said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Young Patriarch rke¡­ Boys, sit


    down!¡±


    The guards said their thanks to Philip and sat down. Being a bodyguard was tiring work. After finally


    having a chance to rest, they naturally rxed. After all, Philip and the grandmaster were in the diner


    right under their noses. They would not disappear into thin air.


    Half an hourter, the bodyguards in the diner fell on the tables.


    Philip nced around and looked at Fennel, who immediately nodded and said into his earpiece,


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    In an instant, several ck Mercedes stopped outside the diner. Fully armed guards jumped out of the


    cars and quickly surrounded the ce. Then, Philip pushed the old man¡¯s wheelchair and quickly left


    the diner.


    ¡°Little Phil, where are we going?¡± the old man asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a ce. You¡¯ll definitely like it¡­¡±


    Philip and the old man got into the car in the middle. Then, the convoy quickly left. The heavily armed


    guards also quickly got into the cars.


    Only the Larson family¡¯s guards remained in the diner.


    10 minutester, the captain of the guards abruptly woke up. He opened his eyes, saw the scene in


    front of him, and immediately pped himself. He roared, ¡°Damn it! Wake up, all of you!¡±


    While he shouted, he kicked the people around him. Soon, all the Larson family¡¯s guards woke up in a


    daze.


    ¡°Captain, what should we do? Do you want to report this to the patriarch?¡± a guard asked nervously.


    The captain said grimly, ¡°Go out and find them. I¡¯ll report to the patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Whoosh!


    The Larson family¡¯s guards immediately rushed out of the diner and searched.


    The captain called Silva and said, ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    In the Larson family¡¯s ancestral hall, Silva was discussing with the core members of the Larson family


    how to continue the cooperation with the Berry family and calm their anger.


    At this moment, he received a call and coldly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, the grandmaster and Philip are missing.¡±


    Hearing this, Silva jumped up in anger and shouted, ¡°What happened? You fools! Just how did you


    keep watch for them to go missing? Find them! Search the entire city! If you can¡¯t find them, heads will


    roll!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The captain of the guards ended the call and immediately shouted through the headset, ¡°Search the


    entire city! Immediately notify the other guards! If we can¡¯t find them, we¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

 Chapter 2799

    Chapter 2799


    10 minutester, half the Larson family¡¯s guards were mobilized to search for Philip and the


    grandmaster all over the city. And it made the entire Fernvale shocked.


    ¡°What?! The grandmaster of the Larson family is missing? He was taken away by the young patriarch


    of the rke family?!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, this is breaking news! Isn¡¯t the Larson family in chaos now?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but half the Larson family¡¯s guards have been mobilized to search the entire city.¡±


    Everyone in Fernvale was discussing the missing Larson grandmaster.


    At the Larson family, Silva paced in the hall angrily. He looked at the kneeling guard in front of him and


    roared, ¡°It has been half an hour and there¡¯s still no sign of them? What the hell are you doing? The


    Larson family has kept you around for so long and you couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on two people! One


    of them was even an old man with one foot in the grave!¡±


    The kneeling guard prostrated on the floor and trembled all over as he said, ¡°Patriarch, we¡¯ve sent out


    a search party, but the other party seems well prepared. Most likely¡­¡±


    Most likely¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, they¡¯ve left Fernvale¡­¡± The captain said with trepidation.


    Smack!


    Silva smashed the teacup on the table and roared, ¡°If they¡¯ve left Fernvale, all of you will have to die to


    atone for your mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still here? Make arrangements to intercept all major airports, ferries, bus stations, and


    high-speed train stations. Don¡¯t let go of any suspicious people!¡± Silva roared in anger.


    The captain got up in response and quickly left.


    ¡°Silva, why did Philip do this?¡± Zayn asked angrily.


    Silva said solemnly, ¡°He must have discovered something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t fight the Larson


    family head-on.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what should we do?¡± Zayn looked a little flustered and worried.


    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s just a young brat! He dares to stick his nose into the Larson family affairs just because


    he¡¯s the young patriarch of the rke family! He¡¯s out of his depths!¡±


    Silva shouted angrily and added, ¡°Send someone to capture Cynthia and her family. Await my orders!


    Also, notify Mr. Chip and tell him that the grandmaster is missing.¡±


    ¡°No need, I already know.¡± An elderly voice was heard at the door at this moment.


    A slightly hunchbacked Chip Lars on walked in with his hands behind his back. His face was gloomy as


    he said, ¡°Philip had prepared for this. It¡¯s useless for you to search like this.¡±


    Hearing that, Silva frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Chip, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Spread the word that the Larson family has news about Miss Charlotte¡¯s ident back then.¡±


    Chip smiled and said, ¡°Once Philip finds out, he¡¯ll definitelye back. At that time, we can negotiate


    the terms.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chip, are you saying to reveal that secret?¡± Silva¡¯s face twitched with a frown.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chip nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to reveal that secret It¡¯s meaningless for the Larson family to keep


    guarding it.¡±


    Silva thought about it and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Then, Silva told his subordinates to contact all major TV stations and newspapers. A piece of news


    immediately exploded in all the streets of Fernvale!


    ¡°Explosive news! The truth about Charlotte Larson¡¯s ident back then will be revealed soon! The


    Larson family has guarded this secret for more than ten years and chose to disclose it today. What


    does it mean?¡±


    In an instant, major TV stations and newspapers scrambled to report the news.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on a private cruise ship, Philip sat on the sofa with the grandmaster. When he heard the


    news on TV, he sneered and said, ¡°Has it finally reached this step?¡±

 Chapter 2800

    Chapter 2800


    Cynthia walked up the spiral staircase from the first floor and saw the content broadcasted on TV. She


    looked at Philip, who was with the grandmaster, and asked, ¡°Philip, do you n to go back?¡±


    Philip stared intently at the TV screen and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Since Silva chose to do this,


    he¡¯s certain that I¡¯ll go back because of this news.¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia frowned and said, ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you. What if Uncle Silva does something


    to you?¡±


    Philip nced sideways at the worried Cynthia and said, ¡°He won¡¯t. The Larson family isn¡¯t bold


    enough to go against the rke family yet.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, he looked sideways at the old man who was dozing off. He said, ¡°I need you to take care of


    Grandpa for a few days. When I¡¯m not around, don¡¯t get off the ship.¡±


    Cynthia knew that she could not persuade Philip. She suddenly ran over, hugged Philip, and cried


    softly, ¡°Philip, you muste back safely!¡±


    Philip was startled and he froze, a little at a loss.


    ¡°My niece, since you worry so much about your uncle, of course, I¡¯ll return safely,¡± Philip smiled and


    said.


    After Cynthia left, Philip breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He understood


    Cynthia¡¯s feelings for him, but he only had Wynn in his heart. Besides, his rtionship with Cynthia was


    complicated. Hence, Philip could only avoid it.


    After Cynthia left, she walked to the stern of the cruise ship alone in a nightgown. She enjoyed the sea


    breeze while looking at the vast sea with a forlorn look on her face.


    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Cynthia quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, turned around, and said, ¡°Dad, why are


    you out?¡±


    Hogan looked at his daughter¡¯s appearance and sighed helplessly. He said, ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re my


    daughter. I know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s impossible between you and him.¡±


    Hearing that, Cynthia¡¯s expression became lonelier as she said with reddened eyes, ¡°I know. I just can¡¯t


    move on from him.¡±


    Hogan shook his head, stretched out his hand, patted Cynthia¡¯s delicate shoulder, and said, ¡°You have


    to forget even if you can¡¯t. You and he are people from two different worlds. It¡¯s impossible for you to be


    together. For certain things, you have to turn around as soon as possible and don¡¯t let yourself sink


    deeper.¡±


    Cynthia burst into tears, fell into Hogan¡¯s arms, and said, ¡°Dad, I like him. I know it won¡¯t work out


    between us, but I still like him. He always appears when I need him.¡±


    ¡°Forget him. Even if you can¡¯t, you can only like him in secret It¡¯s impossible between the two of you,¡±


    Hogan said.


    After crying for a while, Cynthia left Hogan¡¯s arms. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll forget


    him.¡±


    Hogan looked at his daughter in front of him. He wanted to tell her that she was not a daughter of the


    Larson family but a little girl he picked up back then. However, Hogan chose to keep this secret to


    himself.


    On the second floor of the cruise ship, Philip witnessed this scene.


    On his side, Fennel shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Philip, is it right for you to do this?¡±

 Chapter 2801

    Chapter 2801


    ¡°What do you want me to do, then?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel was speechless and could only sigh and shake his head. He asked, ¡°When do we set off? The


    entire Fernvale is full of the Larson family¡¯s guards right now. It¡¯s just short of being turned upside


    down.¡±


    Philip restrained his emotions and said with a sneer, ¡°We head out tomorrow. Arrange the manpower. I


    think Silva is prepared to negotiate with me this time.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ***


    The night passed.


    The next morning, Philip and his men went to Larson Manor. Many guards had been mobilized to


    protect Larson Manor at this time.


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked grandly into the Larson family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    Silva and the other two brothers as well as the members of the Larson family were in the ancestral hall


    at the moment, looking angry as if they wanted to swallow Philip alive.


    ¡°Hey, everyone looks very passionate,¡± Philip said cheerfully.


    Silva stood with his hands behind his back, staring coldly at Philip as he walked in. He said, ¡°Philip,


    hand the grandmaster over and we¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows with a shrug and said, ¡°Hand over? Grandpa said that he¡¯s sick of staying in


    Larson Manor and wants to stay somewhere else. When he gets bored, he¡¯ll return of his own ord.


    What are you worried about? Are you afraid that I can¡¯t take care of Grandpa?¡±


    Bang!


    Silva pped the table angrily and shouted, ¡°Philip, that¡¯s enough! You¡¯ve provoked the Larson family


    time and again! I don¡¯t care if you do anything else, but you must hand the grandmaster over! If


    anything happens to him, can you afford the consequences?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hand the grandmaster over! This is kidnapping!¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re the young patriarch of the rke family or not, we can detain you if you take the


    grandmaster out without permission!¡±


    ¡°The old patriarch represents the Larson family. If anything happens, will your rke family be


    responsible?¡±


    The members of the Larson family pointed at Philip angrily and chided him. However, Philip shook his


    leg indifferently, looked around with a grin, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t hand him over. My grandpa is


    quitefortable staying outside.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing this, Silva frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the truth of your mother¡¯s ident back


    then?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said sharply, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, of course, I want to know.¡±


    After that, he sat on the chair, crossed his legs, and said, ¡°State your terms.¡±


    ¡°Bring the grandmaster back. This is the only condition. If you do that, I¡¯ll tell you the truth about your


    mother¡¯s ident!¡± Silva said firmly.


    Hearing this, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°We have nothing to talk about, then. I can find out the


    truth of my mother¡¯s ident back then, but I¡¯ll never hand Grandpa over.¡±


    After that, Philip got up, turned around, and was about to walk out of the ancestral hall. He said, ¡°I¡¯m


    off.¡±


    However, before he took another step, Silva said grimly, ¡°Philip, do you think you can walk out of the


    Larson family if you don¡¯t hand over the grandmaster today?¡±


    The cold words with biting killing intent swept over Philip.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    In an instant, heavily armed guards gathered outside the ancestral hall!


    Click!


    At this moment, the guns were loaded and aimed at Philip and Fennel at the door.

 Chapter 2802

    Chapter 2802


    Seeing so many guards outside the door, Philip sneered and said, ¡°Silva, are you trying to stop me


    from leaving?¡±


    Silva snorted coldly and said, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t want to against the rke family, but if you don¡¯t hand


    over the grandmaster today, don¡¯t me me for disregarding your identity as my aunt¡¯s son!¡±


    Philip turned around with a mocking smile in his eyes, re-examined Silva, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious. How


    confident are you that you dare to detain me in the Larson family¡¯s territory?¡±


    Silva said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not something you should know about. You just need to know that you have


    two choices, let the grandmaster go or be detained by me!¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Haha, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Silva said coldly, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Guards,


    take him down!¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    The guards outside took several steps forward in theirbat boots.


    However¡­


    Rumble!


    There was a sudden roar from a huge ne engine in the sky above Larson Manor. Everyone looked


    up and saw a dozen helicopters approaching in the sky. The helicopters were loaded full of


    ammunition, and all guns were aimed at Larson Manor below!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Several helicopters lowered the ropes, and bodyguards slid down from the sky one after another.


    These guards were fully armed and equipped with arge number of advanced weapons. Their outfits


    were very different too.


    Legion of the Sovereign!


    They were the elite guards and vanguards of the Legion of the Sovereign!


    All the Larson family¡¯s guards were dumbfounded at the sight of the helicopters in the sky. The


    helicopters hovered above Larson Manor, which presented a spectacr and overwhelming scene.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Dozens of special guardsnded on the ground with guns and instantly surrounded the Larson family¡¯s


    guards.


    However, soon, more of the Larson family¡¯s guards swarmed from all directions and surrounded the


    Legion¡¯sbat team. Despite that, the Legion¡¯s guards showed no fear. They were the strongest


    combat team that had broken through numerous sieges.


    Meanwhile, outside Larson Manor, dozens of modified armored vehicles loaded with heavily armed


    guards stopped at the door at this moment.


    Whoosh!


    Hundreds of guards jumped off the vehicles and rushed into Larson Manor. The entire Larson Manor


    was tightly surrounded! Modified cars, as well as armored tanks, filled the streets outside.


    It could be said that as long as Philip gave the order, the huge Larson Manor would be reduced to


    ashes.

 Chapter 2803

    Chapter 2803


    Of course, this scene shocked the entire Fernvale. Everyone in Fernvale also received the news in an


    instant.


    ¡°What? The Larson family has been surrounded? And the scene isparable to a battle blockbuster


    setup?¡±


    ¡°Look! This is the live broadcast from the drone! It¡¯s too spectacr and overbearing! There are guards


    and armored tanks and helicopters!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, who is the Larson family up against? I¡¯ve never seen thisbat group before!¡±


    Fernvale was in an uproar, and everyone paid close attention to the Larson family¡¯s every move. Even


    some people in the dark who were eager to move quickly sent information from their respective secret


    bases.


    Back to the Larson family.


    Seeing this, Silva¡¯s eyes froze. His lips twitched as he asked, ¡°Did you make preparations?¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Excuse me, but these are my guards. I want to know if I can go now.¡±


    Silva clenched his fists angrily. The servants around him had already reported that there were


    hundreds of elite soldiers and armored vehicles outside. If he really went all out against Philip, the


    Larson family would not reap any benefit.


    ¡°Let them go!¡± After Silva thought for a moment, he waved and shouted.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Outside the door, the Larson family¡¯s guards quickly gave way after receiving the order.


    Philip smiled indifferently, took two steps, and turned around abruptly. He looked at Silva¡¯s pale face


    and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Silva, I forgot to tell you that my grandfather¡¯s memory is still very clear


    sometimes.¡±


    Philip¡¯s remark was undoubtedly like a knife in Silva¡¯s heart that could kill him at any time.


    This damned brat! He was too much!


    Seeing that Philip was about to leave the ancestral hall, Zayn and Nash stood aside anxiously and


    said, ¡°Silva, are we really letting him go just like this? Once he leaves, the consequences will be


    unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Silva, we only have one chance!¡±


    Silva gritted his teeth and stared at Philip¡¯s departing back, his mind racing. His forehead was also full


    of cold sweat!


    Damn it!


    ¡°Let them go!¡± Silva roared angrily before he turned around and punched the table.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s cheerfulughter echoed throughout Larson Manor.


    After Philip left, Silva breathed a sigh of relief, but the chills and killing intent in his eyes intensified.


    ¡°Send someone to contact the Berry family immediately and tell them that I have something important


    to discuss with them!¡± Silva said coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The servant quickly hurried away.


    At this moment, Chip Larson also came out from the back of the hall.


    ¡°Mr. Chip, about this¡­¡± Silva said, feeling a little helpless and indignant.


    He was upset at being suppressed by a brat in his 20s.


    Chip said, ¡°Patriarch, you did the right thing. We have no chance of winning against him right now. As


    for the grandmaster, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chip, what are you going to do?¡± A hint of suspicion shed in Silva¡¯s eyes.


    Chip¡¯s expression said it all.


    ¡°The grandmaster has lived long enough. It¡¯s time for him to rest in peace,¡± Chip said before he walked


    away from the Larson family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    ***


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On Philip¡¯s side, he left Larson Manor and returned to the cruise ship.


    When Cynthia saw himing back, she ran out and asked excitedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then, he looked at Hogan and said, ¡°Hogan, I have questions for you.¡±


    Hogan nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about Silva Larson and the strength of the Larson family?¡± Philip asked.


    Hogan thought about it and said reluctantly with a frown, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡¯s difficult for me to


    answer these questions. As the fourth branch, although we¡¯re a part of the Larson family, we¡¯re


    ostracized and rejected by everyone with no chance to enter the core areas at all. Even I¡¯m just an idle


    person with an empty title as the fourth master. As for Silva, I can only tell you that he¡¯s not a simple


    person. The way he thinks and does things may surpass our imaginations of him¡­¡±


    ¡°To this day, I don¡¯t know the Larson family¡¯s foundation. However, I¡¯m sure that the Larson family must


    have the advantage to be able to stand at the top of Fernvale.¡±

 Chapter 2804

    Chapter 2804


    Hearing Hogan¡¯s words, Philip was grave.


    Seeing this, Hogan asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Silva really going up against the rke family?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Maybe. From what I know about Silva so far, the Larson family may be going


    through a change, and the instigator of this change is Silva and some others. If I hadn¡¯t prepared in


    advance, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk out of the Larson family today.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing this, Hogan was shocked and said with wide eyes, ¡°He actually dared to take you


    down?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Silva¡¯s action should have something to do with Grandpa. What secrets does


    Grandpa have that Silva needed to detain me at all costs just to make me hand Grandpa over?¡±


    Cynthia and Hogan looked at each other, shook their heads, and said, ¡°I think only the grandmaster


    would know. It¡¯s a pity that his mental state is quite bad right now. We won¡¯t know if the things he says


    are true or false.¡±


    Hogan was right. The grandmaster¡¯s state right now made it really difficult to tell if what he said was


    true.


    Cynthia suddenly said, ¡°Maybe it has something to do with the jade key that my great- grandfather


    asked me to give you¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes twinkled. He quickly took out the jade key given to him by Cynthia, showed it


    to Hogan, and asked, ¡°Hogan, do you know this?¡±


    Hogan took the key in his hand and looked at it carefully, then his eyes suddenly flickered. He


    stammered, ¡°T-This is the key to the Larson family¡¯s secret vault.¡±


    ¡®The Larson family¡¯s secret vault?!¡¯


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing that, everyone looked at each other in bewilderment.


    ¡°What secret vault?¡± Philip asked.


    Hogan said, ¡°This is the topmost secret within the Larson family¡¯s core! Except for the grandmaster, the


    three uncles, and we four brothers, no one else knows about it. This key can open up the secrets that


    have been hidden in the Larson family¡¯s secret vault for hundreds of years. It¡¯s rumored that this secret


    can influence the change and development of the world. The grandmaster actually gave this to you. I


    think Silva could be after this!¡±


    Hearing Hogan¡¯s words, everyone shuddered.


    Did this key hold such a secret?


    Something that could influence the development and change of the world¡­


    What secret could it be?


    ¡°Hogan, where¡¯s this secret vault?¡± Philip asked.


    Hogan looked puzzled and said with a frown, ¡°This secret vault was sealed by your mother back then.


    No one in the Larson family knows its whereabouts except her¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Hogan shuddered and said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s another person in this world who knows


    the whereabouts of the secret vault.¡±


    In a sh, everyone knew who Hogan was referring to.

 Chapter 2805

    Chapter 2805


    The grandmaster!


    Philip frowned, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°Why did my mother seal that secret vault? Is there


    some secret here?¡±


    Hogan sighed and said, ¡°Back then, your mother was the most amazing genius of the Larson family.


    She once created many things that this world couldn¡¯t allow to exist and even opened up a passage to


    the civilization on the other shore at the stargate behind Cochly Mountain. Unfortunately, that passage


    isn¡¯t allowed by the rules of this world, so it was closed and sealed. That secret vault was also sealed


    by your mother at that time. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the secrets in this vault maybe rted to that passage


    and your mother¡¯s ident.¡±


    Hearing Hogan¡¯s words, Philip and the others were shocked.


    The stargate was not a secret in the Larson family as quite a few people knew about it. Cynthia knew a


    little but not much.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does Silva want to get the key, get the secret vault, and get those secrets?¡± Philip


    asked.


    Hogan nodded and said, ¡°Most likely. Something that can influence the pattern of this world may be


    rted to that passage!¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and looked at the jade key handed over by Hogan. His Grandpa must have


    his intentions for giving the key to Philip.


    ¡°By the way, what did the Larson family say? Didn¡¯t they say that they¡¯d reveal the truth of your


    mother¡¯s ident?¡± Hogan asked suddenly.


    Philip said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whether they reveal it or not, I can find out by myself. After all, what Silva


    said is probably false.¡±


    Hogan nodded and said, ¡°You have a point. Your mother¡¯s ident back then was a very big blow to


    the Larson family, and it was also because of that incident that the Larson family withdrew from the


    maind and has been developing in Fernvale. Unfortunately, only First Uncle knows the truth about


    many things, but he passed away five years ago.¡±


    The first uncle mentioned by Hogan was Charlotte¡¯s eldest brother and the previous head of the Larson


    family.


    He was a conscientious person and made a lot of contributions to the Larson family. He was also highly


    favored by the grandmaster. Unfortunately, he passed away too soon.


    Philip was silent. If only his First Uncle knew about his mother¡¯s ident, there was no way of knowing


    now.


    ¡°Did First Uncle leave anything behind?¡± Philip asked.


    Hogan shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t leave anything or anyst words behind. However, the


    strange thing is that in the year he passed away, his personality changed greatly, and he became very


    irritable and suspicious. He handled many things by himself without involving anyone. If I remember


    correctly, he once sent someone to the rke family to seek help, but that person never returned.


    Since then, he became depressed and finally died on his bed.¡±


    After Hogan finished speaking, Philip¡¯s face darkened.


    First Uncle once sent someone to the rke family for help?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Why did that person never return to the Larson family, then?


    After thinking about it, Philip realized that someone from the rke family must have intercepted the


    person sent by First Uncle!


    As for who, Philip had no way to ascertain. It could be Giada or the branch family. Philip scowled and


    felt that he had to check this out.


    He turned around, walked aside, called George Thomas, and asked, ¡°Old George, find out if the Larson


    family had sent anyone to Arcadia Ind five years ago!¡±


    George responded and quickly ordered the files to be brought over. He went through all the arrival


    records of Arcadia Ind for the entire year.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, I¡¯ve checked through everything. There¡¯s nothing,¡± George replied.


    Hearing this, Philip scowled and vaguely guessed something. Since that person never reached Arcadia


    Ind, it meant that they were intercepted on the way.


    Maybe it was done by the Larson family! Could it be Silva Larson?

 Chapter 2806

    Chapter 2806


    Philip ended the call and fell into deep contemtion.


    Arcadia Ind had no record of a visitor from the Larson family. There were only two reasons for this.


    First, an internal rke family member assassinated the person sent by the Larson family and


    destroyed the visitor records. Second, the person sent by the Larson family did not leave Fernvale at all


    and was assassinated by the Larson family.


    While thinking about it, Philip called George again and asked, ¡°Who was in charge of the visitor records


    back then?¡±


    George immediately investigated and replied, ¡°Young Patriarch, the person in charge of the visitor


    records was someone belonging to Madam Giada. What happened?¡±


    ¡®Giada Wallis?!¡¯ Philip frowned.


    Was this matter really rted to Giada?


    Seeing the changing expression on Philip¡¯s face, Cynthia asked, ¡°Philip, what¡¯s the matter? Did you


    find something?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, stroked his chin, nced at Cynthia and Hogan, and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not


    mistaken, the person sent by my uncle back then was either assassinated by Giada Wallis or an


    internal Larson family member.¡±


    Hearing this, Hogan frowned and muttered, ¡°Giada Wallis? The Wallis family of the Golden City?¡±


    Philip nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    Hogan raised his eyebrows, put his hands behind his back, recalled carefully, and suddenly said, ¡°If I


    remember correctly, Giada dide to the Larson family back then. As First Uncle was unwell, the


    person who met her was Silva!¡±


    Hiss!


    Cynthia and the others gasped. It seemed that they had found a clue.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°That must be it. Silva should have reached some kind of agreement with


    Giada.¡±


    Hogan clenched his fists angrily and said, ¡°Damn it! I really didn¡¯t expect Silva to do such a thing! He


    colluded with Giada!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. First Uncle¡¯s death may have something to do with Silva and Giada,¡±


    Philip suddenly sighed, his face solemn.


    ¡°Are you saying that First Uncle¡¯s death was caused by Silva and the others?¡±


    Hogan froze upon hearing that. This was parricide!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If this was confirmed, Silva would definitely be found guilty of breaching the Larson family¡¯s rules and


    be executed!


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Everything is just spection. There must be some kind of agreement


    between Silva and Giada. As for the specifics, we have no way of knowing. First Uncle¡¯s death and the


    missing person who was sent out¡­ Maybe everything was rted to them.¡±


    Everyone fell silent¡­


    After a while, Philip sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put this aside for now. Now, our priority is to prevent the


    Larson family from sending someone to assassinate Grandpa!¡±


    Boom!


    Hearing this, Hogan was shocked and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, are you saying that Silva will send


    someone to kill the grandmaster?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Based on my interactions with him today, Silva isn¡¯t a kind person. He must


    have the means to be the head of this family! Moreover, Grandpa is involved in so many secrets. Silva


    will either keep guarding him or attack! As for the secrets that Grandpa is guarding, maybe he already


    knows some.¡±


    ¡°No! It can¡¯t be! Silva will never do that!¡±


    Hogan could not believe it. That was the grandmaster, no matter how cruel or underhanded Silva might


    be, he would noty a finger on the grandmaster.

 Chapter 2807

    Chapter 2807


    However, Philip said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Silva Larson is a man who will do anything to achieve


    his goals! His ambitions are beyond your imagination. ¡±


    Hogan shook his head and said, ¡°I still don¡®t believe that Silva will do that¡­¡±


    Boom!


    However, as soon as Hogan finished speaking, there was a shocking explosion outside. A cloud in the


    shape of a mushroom rose on the sea.


    Immediately, a guard rushed in quickly, knelt on one knee, and reported, ¡°Young Patriarch, someone


    has started attacking our frigate!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold as he asked, ¡°How many people are on the other side and who are they?¡±


    The guard replied, ¡°An old man who ims to be Chip Larson of the Larson family. He wants to see


    you in person and said that he wants you to hand over the grandmaster of the Larson family.


    Otherwise, he¡¯ll attack and sink the cruise ship and frigate!¡±


    Hiss!


    Hogan staggered a few steps back, his eyes full of disbelief. He said, ¡°H-He actually dares to do this.


    Silva wants tomit parricide.¡±


    Philip looked sideways before he turned and left. He said, ¡°Take care of Grandpa. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Then, Philip came to the highest point of the cruise ship with Fennel and several members of the


    Shadow Guards beside him. They looked out to sea in the night scene.


    A small yacht was within the attack range of the frigate. An old man with his hands behind his back


    stood at the bow of the yacht.


    Chip Larson¡­


    When he saw Philip standing on the cruise ship that was surrounded by several frigates in the middle,


    he said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, can we have a chat?¡±


    Chip used the power of rules so that his voice could be heard within a few nautical miles.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Mr. Chip, this is the high sea, and my frigates are all around us. Are you going to


    attack me?¡±


    Chip said, ¡°You must be kidding. I just want to bring the grandmaster back. The Larson family can¡¯t do


    without him. His health isn¡¯t good, so I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t do for him to be out for long. I hope you can


    return the grandmaster to me. What do you think?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me apanying Grandpa? His health has been very good


    since he left the Larson family. I think Grandpa can rx for a few more days. If there¡¯s nothing else,


    you may leave. By the way, tell Silva not to cross the line. Otherwise, he can¡¯t afford the


    consequences!¡±


    Hearing this, Chip scowled and asked, ¡°Are you really not going to hand the grandmaster over?¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Chip nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m sorry for doing this. The entire Fernvale is hereby notified that


    the young patriarch of the rke family, Philip rke, has kidnapped the grandmaster of the Larson


    family. Now, the Larson family requests Young Patriarch rke to return the grandmaster. If he refuses,


    the Larson family will use all means to get the grandmaster back! All unnecessary casualties caused by


    this event will be borne by the rke family!¡±


    As soon as he said that, shocking energy and the power of rules surged from Chip!


    The power of rules stirred up the seawater, and the nearby cruise ship began to shake violently.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A huge ck shadow underneath the sea could vaguely be seen wandering below.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Will you hand him over or not?¡± Chip asked coldly.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Stop your pretenses. Come and take him if you can!¡±

 Chapter 2808

    Chapter 2808


    Hearing Philip¡¯s remark, Chip stopped pretending and said coldly, ¡°Young man, this is the boundary of


    Fernvale. Even if the rke family is huge and powerful, you have to follow the rules of the Larson


    family. So, I advise you onest time to hand over the grandmaster. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be more than a


    few corpses in the high sea tonight!¡±


    After Chip said that, the seawater under his yacht began to surge.


    Ssh!


    Suddenly, three water columns shot into the sky and turned into three dragons that were dozens of


    meters high. Roars of dragons resounded in the nearby waters!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°All battleships, prepare for battle!¡±


    In an instant, the muzzles of several frigates were aimed at the three water dragons and Chip.


    Seeing this, Chip stomped his foot slightly and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Roar!


    Three earth-shattering roars resounded!


    The three water dragons soared into the sky, stirred up monstrous waves, and pounced on several


    battleships. They opened their jaws wide and wanted to swallow the huge battleships in one bite!


    Rumble!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Abruptly, brilliant sparks shot from the muzzles of the battleships. The artillery guns also fired rapidly at


    the three water dragons in the night sky. In an instant, the battle at sea broke out!


    Fire zed! Waves surged!


    The three dragons were pierced through by the rapid shooting, turned into monstrous waves, and fell


    into the sea.


    Ssh!


    The seawater surged, and Chip jumped up from the yacht. He was floating in the air. His thin and


    hunched body erupted with enormous energy pressure at this moment!


    ¡°Hah!¡± He shouted angrily, and the clothes on his body rustled.


    He spread his skinny arms wide open, and ayer of his wrinkled skin flooded with energy. It quickly


    inted and turned into bulging muscles. In an instant, a huge vortex formed in the sea beneath him!


    The vortex swirled at high speed!


    In the middle of the vortex, a huge ck shadow swam at the bottom of the sea. Everyone could


    vaguely hear the roar of an ancient sea beast from the deep sea!


    It was loud and muffled! It was like the growl of a giant whale!


    Boom!


    In an instant, a huge blue whale jumped out of the vortex and roared hellishly. That blue whale was


    hundreds of meters long and very huge. Its huge tail pped and set off turbulent waves, sending the


    battleship back several thousand meters as it swayed in the waves!


    Smack!


    The loud ssh resounded throughout the sea. After the huge blue whale fell back into the sea,


    enormous waves hit the battleships.


    The several battleships were like small sailboats in the ocean, rocking constantly from the waves.

 Chapter 2809

    Chapter 2809


    On deck, a group ofbatants secured their bodies with ropes. Several steel artillery mounts were


    also swept away by the waves and fell heavily into the sea.


    As for the cruise ship in the center of the storm, it was calm and peaceful due to the kingship energy


    fields of Philip and Fennel. The huge twoyer red and tinum fields of kingship rapidly erged and


    shielded the battleships in the center.


    Philip¡¯s expression turned cold as he jumped into the air with Fennel!


    Above the sea, two swords of kingship stood in the air at this moment and formed a huge energy


    pressure on Chip on the opposite side.


    Chip smiled and said, ¡°The two kings in the sixth zone are indeed very powerful. It¡¯s rare to reach this


    level at your age. But today, facing me is your misfortune. Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯ll ask you onest


    time. Will you hand him over or not?¡±


    Philip hovered in the air and raised his right hand. Suddenly, sharp swords came flying from all around,


    which converged into a red longsword with a silver hilt!


    This was a new ability Philip learned after he reached the realm of kingship in the sixth zone. It was


    also an advanced stage of the power of sword rules.


    Fennel held the red dragon halberd in his hand, and red energy mes flowed all over his body!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Suddenly, the two figures quickly charged toward Chip. Two kings of the sixth zone against the seventh


    zone!


    A battle broke out instantly!


    Chip sneered and shouted, ¡°Juniors, even if you¡¯re kings, you¡¯re still not enough for me! You seek


    death!¡±


    After saying that, Chip¡¯s eyes burst with terrifying killing intent as he sneered cruelly.


    Boom!


    In the next second, Chip¡¯s skinny fist erupted with dazzling energy pressure and the power of rules. He


    punched Philip who took the lead. This punch was overwhelming and contained a powerful force.


    However, as a king, Philip had quick reflexes. He raised his fist and met the punch!


    Boom!


    A loud bang resounded.


    Philip staggered back from this punch while Chip still stood in the distance calmly.


    ¡°Hehe, is that your strength, Young Patriarch rke? If that¡¯s all you have, you¡¯re doomed today!¡± Chip


    bellowed.


    Philip steadied himself and said with a sh of chill in his eyes, ¡°Chip Larson, do you think I¡¯d be afraid


    of you?¡±


    Chip¡¯s eyes shed a strange ck as he raised his palms abruptly.


    Boom!


    The sea seemed to be torn apart, and the huge blue whale appeared again. It opened its jaws and


    inhaled in the direction of Philip and Fennel as well as the battleships behind them. In an instant, a


    huge suction force swept over the entire sea. The seawater began to pour into the mouth of the blue


    whale endlessly. Several battleships turned their course and tried to escape at full speed!


    Philip and Fennel hovered in the air and naturally felt the enormous suction power!


    ¡°y!¡± Philip roared, and the red-silver sword in his hand shed the huge blue whale in the sea!


    Huge sword energy hundreds of meters long was formed by the red-silver sword and shed at the


    body of the blue whale.


    Roar!


    With an angry roar, the blue whale jumped back into the sea. However, it also swung its huge tail into


    the air!


    When Fennel saw this, ayer of red air waves oscited from the red dragon halberd in his hand. He


    roared, ¡°Break!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Boom!


    A huge red dragon soared into the sky, pierced through the gigantic whale tail, and left a pool of bloody


    seawater.


    Roar!


    A huge scream came from the huge ck shadow at the bottom of the sea. Immediately after, the sea


    shook violently and waves surged rapidly, forming a wall as high as 100 meters. It tried to drown Philip


    and Fennel.

 Chapter 2810

    Chapter 2810


    The tall waves formed a wall and trapped Philip and Fennel in the middle.


    Philip looked at the surging wall of seawater intently, raised his right hand, activated enormous energy


    pressure in the red-silver longsword in his hand, and shed the wall!


    Ssh!


    A sword y!


    He cut through the seawater, but it quickly recovered and formed an airtight wall again. This was the


    sea with an endless supply of seawater. Moreover, water was the most delicate substance. No matter


    how many times Philip shed in anger, he could not break through it.


    Chip sneered and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this seawater prison is my pride. If you don¡¯t have the


    strength of the seventh zone, you¡¯ll never break through it. So you have only one choice now, which is


    to hand the grandmaster over. Only then will I let you go.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said with a trace of disdain, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very strong. Based on my


    current strength, I¡¯m indeed not your opponent, but nothing is absolute. It¡¯s just the seventh zone.


    Today, I¡¯ll cross the realm and kill you!¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Chip shouted angrily and said, ¡°Do you think that the people in the seventh zone are as


    abundant as the disciples of other zones? The seventh zone will always be an existence that you can¡¯t


    comprehend! We¡¯ve already taken a preliminary glimpse at the rules of this world and the changes on


    the Great Path. It¡¯s ridiculous for a kingship holder of the sixth zone like you to cross the realm and kill


    me!¡±


    With his roar, Chip¡¯s hunched body suddenly surged with dazzling energy pressure, and the surface of


    his body also seemed to burn with ayer of blue energy mes.


    ¡°Is this the strength of disciples in the seventh zone?¡± Philip narrowed his eyes at this sight gravely.


    On his side, Fennel said, ¡°Be careful. Fighting across the realm is very risky¡­¡±


    Philip naturally understood and said, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let him take my grandfather away!¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for doing this!¡±


    Chip raised his right palm andunched a dazzling blue light at Philip. The blue light in Chip¡¯s palm


    exploded with monstrous energy pressure at Philip and caused a strong reaction from the surrounding


    seawater prison wall at the same time!


    Philip scowled, the corners of his eyes showing a biting chill. The sword of kingship above his head


    dazzled with a bright red!


    Boom!


    Philip¡¯s entire body erupted with a red me, and the seawater that wanted to engulf him evaporated


    into water vapor. At the same time, he raised his right arm.


    Twang!


    In his hand, the red-silver longsword burst into a dazzling sword light andunched straight at Chip!


    ng!


    The next second, Chip raised his hands, and a blue barrier of seawater formed in front of him. It


    blocked Philip¡¯s attack!


    Boom!


    Then, Chip raised his hand, and the seawater prison wall behind him formed blue ice spears


    condensed from seawater.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of ice spears condensed from seawater burst with biting cold light and stabbed at Philip


    indiscriminately.


    Seeing this, Philip quickly retreated and kept shing the red-silver longsword in front of him!

 Chapter 2811

    Chapter 2811


    Bang, ng!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Dozens of ice spears were being cut down. They turned into ice cubes, then fell into the sea. Philip


    staggered back dozens of meters before he blocked the attack. A biting chill shed in the corners of


    his eyes.


    Seeing this, Chip smiled and said, ¡°As expected of the young patriarch of the rke family. Such


    strength and skills are amazing, indeed! However, that isn¡¯t enough for me!¡±


    Chip was right. After the spar, Philip truly realized how big the gap between the realms was. A disciple


    of the seventh zone could render a king of the sixth zone helpless!


    Was this an insurmountable chasm?


    Philip looked grave and inwardly wondered why Uncle Tango had not taken any action.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s appearance, Chip said with a smile, ¡°Are you waiting for the person behind you to make


    a move? I¡¯m sorry to inform you that he has been stopped by two seniors of mine. At this moment, I


    don¡¯t think he has the time to bother about you. Hence, you have no other way out now.¡±


    Hearing Chip¡¯s remark, a chill shed in Philip¡¯s eyes!


    Tango Lidds had been stopped. However, this was within Philip¡¯s expectations.


    The three guardians of the Larson family seemed to be bound to the same ship.


    ¡°Chip Larson, if you¡¯re sure you want to attack me, you¡®d better do your best. Otherwise, you won¡¯t


    have another chanceter,¡± Philip said lightly with a smile.


    As soon as he said that, Chip¡¯s face changed slightly, and his anger was ignited instantly.


    What an arrogant junior!


    He was one of the guardian elders of the Larson family and a disciple in the mid-level of the seventh


    zone. Moreover, just a year ago, he had sessfully stepped into the ranks of half-step kingship.


    Given a few more years, he would sessfully enter the ranks as a distinguished kingship holder of


    the seventh zone!


    ¡°Very good! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to beat me!¡±


    Chip shouted angrily as his aura skyrocketed.


    Boom!


    While speaking, his aura had increased exponentially without any signs of stopping. A huge shadow


    that looked like an octopus appeared behind him. This shadow that was huge and ferocious-looking


    was a giant octopus with red eyes!


    Seeing this, Philip and Fennel frowned, ¡®The seventh zone is indeed an insurmountable chasm.¡¯


    Fennel sighed before he fully unleashed his aura and entered the Battle God Mode. However, even so,


    Fennel¡¯s aura and energy pressure were much inferiorpared to Chip¡¯s. Moreover, Fennel had less


    comprehension of the power of rules.


    Rumble!


    The entire sea was shaking, and the seawater prison walls in the surrounding quickly dissipated. That


    was because Chip had the intent to kill.


    Philip looked at Chip in front of him.


    At this moment, Chip¡¯s aura had reached its peak. The shadow of the sea beast behind him was also


    very terrifying. Chip and the shadow of the beast behind him stared at Philip intently.


    Terrible killing intent enveloped the entire sea. A trace of steruness shed in Philip¡¯s eyes as his aura


    surged. A fire chimera d in metallic armor and a sea dragon appeared behind him. The fire chimera


    and sea dragon stared ferociously at the octopus shadow behind Chip!


    ¡°Kill!¡± Philip roared and charged forward together with Fennel!

 Chapter 2812

    Chapter 2812


    In an instant, raging waves of energy pressure and the power of rules surged in the sea.


    Three figures were locked in a dreadful battle. If they were not on the high seas, the nearby towns


    would have been destroyed long ago. However, even if Philip and Fennel joined forces, they could not


    gain an advantage over Chip.


    Chip was too strong!


    This was the strength of a mid-level half-step kingship of the seventh zone. He could easily suppress


    two kings of the sixth zone. As Chip had used the power of rules of heaven and earth, his


    comprehension of the rules was much deeperpared to Philip and Fennel. Moreover, the shadow of


    the octopus behind him had an illusion of being a solid form.


    This was an image formed by the influence of the rules of heaven and earth. However, Chip was also


    shocked.


    He was a mid-level disciple of the seventh zone and a half-step to kingship. His strength had long


    surpassed the secr world. He could deal with ordinary kings by just lifting his finger.


    However, at this moment, he could not take down two young brats even after such a long time.


    Although he could easily suppress them, he only had a 60 percent chance of winning. This made Chip


    extremely furious. His anger continued to skyrocket and reached its peak.


    ¡°Tsunami!¡± Chip roared and stomped his right foot down!


    The octopus shadow behind him waved its huge tentacles and stirred the waves below.


    Rumble!


    The seawater surged and swelled, forming huge tsunami waves that were hundreds of meters high.


    The tsunami waves contained huge energy and the power of rules. They attacked Philip and Fennel in


    front.


    Philip frowned, his face cold. He raised his hand, and the longsword in his hand dazzled with sword


    light.


    ng!


    A sword energy barrier that dazzled with golden runes suddenly appeared in front of Philip and Fennel,


    blocking the impact of these tsunami waves.


    Rumble!


    The tsunami waves hit the golden sword energy barrier with a deafening roar that resounded through


    the sky. The seawater surged, and the battleships also rocked constantly, leaving the periphery of the


    battlefield.


    ¡°As expected of a disciple in the seventh zone. He¡¯s so powerful,¡± Philip nced solemnly at the furious


    Chip.


    Fennel said, ¡°We have no chance of winning this. Let¡¯s give up when there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I wanted to give it a try, but it looks like I¡¯m still far from it.¡±


    ¡°Die!¡± While Philip was thinking, Chip raised his hand and shouted!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The huge octopus shadow behind him waved its tentacles at Philip and Fennel. The tentacles with a


    layer of ck energy shield contained enormous power of destruction with the peak power of the sixth


    zone!

 Chapter 2813

    Chapter 2813


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion!


    Several tentacles mmed down from the air while others stirred up huge waves from the bottom of


    the sea that rushed at Philip and Fennel. There was no chance for them to escape. Philip¡¯s face


    trembled. He raised his right hand, and a dazzling fireball erupted from his palm.


    Enhanced with the wind attribute, this fireball quickly erged, forming a huge fireball. It shrouded


    Philip and Fennel inside.


    It was a fireball shield!


    The eight huge tentacles smacked on the fireball and stirred countless mes.


    Sizzle!


    The seawater evaporated instantly, and the tentacles seemed to be roasted with a crackling sound.


    The fireball shield shattered, and Philip and Fennel were sent flying hundreds of meters away by the


    enormous energy pressure. The eight huge tentacles quickly wiggled apart and submerged into the


    sea, sending waves of white smoke billowing.


    Roar!


    The octopus shadow behind Chip growled. It seemed that the attack just now had burned it. Philip and


    Fennel stabilized themselves and put on a fighting stance, staring intently at Chip who was walking in


    the air.


    A hint of surprise shed in Chip¡¯s eyes. He did not expect Philip to block this attack. However, it was


    the end of Philip¡¯s good luck. Next, Chip would kill them without reservations!


    ¡°I have to say that you¡¯re very strong. You should be proud that you can fight me until now. However, I¡¯ll


    show you no more mercy,¡± Chip said solemnly with a chill in his eyes.


    He raised his left palm to the sky. At that moment, he surged with raging energy pressure and the


    power of rules, which gathered in his left hand. In an instant, his left hand became crystal clear and


    dazzling. Even an ordinary person could tell that the vortex formed by the raging energy pressure and


    the power of rules contained the power to destroy the world.


    Philip and Fennel frowned as they also felt the terrifying energy contained in Chip¡¯s left hand. If they


    could not resist it, this might be the end for them!


    ¡°The Wrath of the Sea King!¡± Chip bellowed, and the energy storm in his left hand also reached its


    peak!


    He faced Philip and Fennel, and the dazzling and terrifying energy light cannon in the palm of his left


    hand exploded toward Philip and Fennel. This energy light cannon was the embodiment of Chip¡¯s full


    strength. Only a person of the same realm or higher than him could stop this blow. In other words,


    Philip and Fennel would surely die under this attack!


    Rumble!


    Philip and Fennel were horrified. This energy light cannon with the power to destroy the world was not


    something they could resist at all. In the blink of an eye, the huge energy light cannon sted toward


    Philip and Fennel.


    The fire chimera d in metallic armor behind Philip swallowed Philip in one gulp. Ayer of me


    armor flowed all over its body, and its aura also skyrocketed. With a roar, it was ready to resist the


    energy light cannon.


    The red dragon halberd in Fennel¡¯s hand also turned into a red dragon. It soared up and guarded


    Fennel inside its body while it raised its head and roared at the sky!


    Boom!


    The fire chimera spewed out a huge beam of me in anger, and the red dragon also spewed out a red


    beam. The three beams of light collided, and a thunderous explosion sounded!


    Terrifying energy spread! Huge waves were also set off at sea!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The three people in the center formed a circle of waves which rippled to the surroundings. The


    seawater in the middle was evaporated by these three huge energy beams and turned into vapor.


    Despite this, Philip and Fennel failed to block Chip¡¯s attack!


    Boom!


    The energy light cannon bombarded Philip and Fennel. The fire chimera and the red dragon were also


    engulfed by the energy light cannon.

 Chapter 2814

    Chapter 2814


    With two loud bangs from this terrifying energy light cannon, two figures flew upside down, covered in


    bruises. Philip and Fennel fell into the seawater with two loud sshes.


    The fire chimera and the red dragon had been reduced to smithereens by the energy light cannon.


    Chip stood upright on the sea surface, lowered his eyebrows, and looked at the rolling waves. He


    bellowed. In an instant, the sea became extremely calm!


    His gloomy eyes reflected a dazzling blue light as he levitated above the sea surface, looking for Philip


    and Fennel who had fallen into the sea.


    Philip and Fennel had fallen into the sea with injuries all over their bodies. Through the blue water, they


    saw the hovering figure above.


    They were waiting for an opportunity!


    Ssh!


    The sound of the two figures breaking through the water. They soared into the sky and nked an


    attack!


    Chip seemed to be expecting it. With a wave of his hand, the giant octopus swung its tentacles angrily


    and mmed them heavily on Fennel¡¯s body. Then, he sent him flying again.


    At the same time, Chip quickly turned around, raised his hand, and grabbed Philip¡¯s neck!


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re not a match for me. Give up and surrender!¡± Chip said coldly, his


    skinny arm bursting with enormous energy.


    Philip was held in a chokehold by Chip in the air. mes constantly flickered from the palm of his right


    hand, but the mes sparked on and off. He was unable to mobilize the energy and the power of rules


    in his body at all.


    In the sky, the two swords of kingship had disappeared. This meant that Philip and Fennel were


    exhausted. In the attack just now, they had exhausted all their energy before they could barely


    withstand Chip¡¯s blow.


    ¡°Old man, do you think I¡¯ll surrender?¡±


    Philip sneered, raised his foot, and kicked Chip in the stomach. Then, he flipped in the air and


    struggled free from Chip¡¯s hold. He staggered back dozens of meters and pulled his distance away


    from Chip.


    Chip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, at this point, do you still want to fight?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Philip wiped the blood that trickled from the corner of his mouth. His body was covered with wounds,


    and he was bleeding non-stop. However, his cold eyes made his stance known.


    Chip sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it seems that you want to continue fighting.¡±


    After that, Chip raised his hand and activated the energy light cannon again. The enormous energy and


    the power of rules zed on Chip¡¯s palm.


    With a scowl, he sneered and said, ¡°Stop waiting. No one can save you! Just die!¡±


    Boom!


    Chip pped his palm out. The overwhelming energy light cannon, like a heavenly cannon, sted at


    Philip.


    At this moment, Philip was already weak and unable to avoid this attack. However, at the critical


    juncture, a figure suddenly appeared in the air. Ayer of water waves rippled across the space.


    ¡°Chip Larson, I haven¡®t seen you for decades. I didn¡¯t expect you to have reached this level.¡±


    Cold words with a hint of indifference rang in the air.

 Chapter 2815

    Chapter 2815


    The figure raised his hand, and a golden magic circle covered with obscure symbols appeared in front


    of his palm, absorbing Chip¡¯s blow. This person who suddenly appeared was dressed in a ck suit


    and had a stern face with a hint of anger.


    He lightly retracted his hands and stood with his hands behind his back, ring at Chip on the opposite


    side.


    Chip saw the man¡¯s appearance clearly at this moment.


    He was shocked and said, ¡°H-How could it be you?¡±


    Philip also saw this figure that suddenly appeared in front of him and frowned.


    The master of Gentleman Court, Benny Larson!


    Benny frowned, nced sideways at Philip, and said, ¡°Leave with your people. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Philip thought for a while and asked, ¡°Why you help me?¡±


    Benny said, ¡°You can¡¯t die yet. You¡¯re a piece in the chess game and a keyponent. Besides, you


    also have the blood of a Larson flowing in your body.¡±


    After saying that, Benny raised his hand and made a grabbing motion at the sea, hauling Fennel up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Go¡­¡±


    Benny said before he walked toward Chip and asked, ¡°Chip, how about a fight with me?¡±


    Chip yelled in horror, ¡°Benny Larson, you¡¯re making an enemy out of the Larson family by doing this.


    This is a betrayal!¡±


    Benny smiled and said, ¡°Betrayal? I¡®m no longer a member of the Larson family, so how can it be a


    betrayal? As for you, Chip Larson, isn¡¯t your action a betrayal to the Larson family?¡±


    Boom!


    Benny attacked!


    He struck out with his right hand, and a huge golden magic circle appeared in front of him. It was


    imposing and magnificent. The golden circle dazzled with bright golden symbols. The symbols


    transformed into golden swords, spears, and so on. In a sh, these weaponsunched at Chip like a


    punishment from heaven!


    Chip roared furiously, retreating again and again. At the same time, he created a barrier to resist


    Benny¡¯s attack.


    Philip nced at the weak Fennel and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The two quickly left.


    When they were dozens of nautical miles away, they could still see the golden light in the sky and the


    huge shadow of the octopus. They could also hear the loud roars in the distance.


    The sea was raging. However, peace quickly resumed.


    At this moment, a sturdy figure came from a distance on the sea.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, are you alright?¡± Tango Lidds was extremely anxious. He finally escaped from the


    two guardian elders of the Larson family and rushed here at top speed.


    Philip looked weak, shook his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hearing that, Tango looked up into the distance and said with a frown, ¡°Who stopped Chip Larson?¡±


    ¡°The master of the Gentleman Court, Benny Larson,¡± Philip said.


    Tango nodded and said, ¡°Let me escort you back.¡±


    ***


    Half a dayter, Philip and Fennel had received proper treatment for their injuries.


    At this moment, a group of people surrounded Philip and Fennel.


    With a face full of anxiety and worry, Cynthia knelt in front of Philip and bandaged his wounds. 17 and


    other members of the Shadow Guards patrolled the coastal area.


    Tango stood on one side and shouted angrily, ¡°Young Patriarch, I¡¯ll go to the Larson family and demand


    an exnation!¡±


    Philip raised his hand, stopped Tango, and said, ¡°Uncle Tango, forget it. The Larson family has a valid


    reason for doing this. There¡¯s no right or wrong in this case.¡±


    Hearing this, Tango snorted angrily and said, ¡°Silva Larson is too bold for daring to take action against


    you!¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Are the other two guardian elders of the Larson family very powerful?¡±


    Tango frowned and said, ¡°They¡¯re indeed very strong! One of them is already the king of the seventh


    zone. He probably just entered that realm, so his strength is not very stable.¡±


    The kingship of the seventh zone? Things were getting tricky.


    ording to Tango, he was only a half-step kingship of the seventh zone.

 Chapter 2816

    Chapter 2816


    Philip scowled. He did not expect the foundation of the Larson family to be so solid.


    ¡°Uncle Tango, apart from these three elders, what else does the Larson family have?¡± Philip asked.


    Tango frowned, crossed his arms, and thought about it carefully. He said, ¡°Young Patriarch, the Larson


    family could be considered a behemoth back then too, a family on par with the rke family. As for


    their foundation, not many people know about it. If you want to find out, maybe you can ask the lord.¡±


    Philip frowned and turned to look at Hogan, who shook his head and said, ¡°Silva never let me get in


    touch with such matters.¡±


    At this time, someone walked in from outside, and an elderly voice rang out. ¡°The Larson family¡¯s


    foundation is not something you can challenge now. The Larson family has existed in this world for a


    long time. Even if they¡¯re cowering in Fernvale now, their foundation is still here. Otherwise, the Larson


    family would¡¯ve been wiped out by its enemies in secret over the years.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone looked up and saw an old man in a ck suit walking in with his hands behind


    his back.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Court Master Larson.¡±


    When Hogan saw the man, he suddenly became excited. He stepped forward, knelt on the floor, and


    said to Benny, ¡°Fifth Uncle, you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Benny looked down on the kneeling Hogan and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re still so forthright. Get up. l¡¯m


    no longer a part of the Larson family, so I¡¯m not worthy of this address.¡±


    Hogan got up and said hesitantly, ¡°You¡¯ll always be my fifth uncle. What happened back then wasn¡¯t


    your fault.¡±


    Benny sighed and said with a wave, ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten what happened back then, so don¡¯t mention


    it again.¡±


    After that, he turned to look at Cynthia, who was kneeling on the floor to bandage Philip¡¯s wound. He


    said, ¡°Is this your daughter, Cynthia Larson, whom Silva tried all means to marry into the Berry family?¡±


    Hogan nodded quickly and said to Cynthia, ¡°Cynthia, greet your fifth grandpa quickly.¡±


    Cynthia got up, bowed respectfully to Benny, and said, ¡°Fifth Grandpa¡­¡±


    Benny¡¯s eyes flickered and his eyebrows twitched as if he saw something. He looked at Hogan and


    said, ¡°They say you¡¯re dumb, but I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Hogan broke out in a sweat and said, ¡°Fifth Uncle, you must be kidding.¡±


    Hogan knew that Benny had seen through Cynthia¡¯s life. Benny did notment but patted Hogan on


    the shoulder and said, ¡°You did well.¡±


    Then, he looked at Philip and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I helped you today because of your father.


    The waters in the Larson family run deep. Right now, you¡¯d better not get involved in this mess.


    Otherwise, even I can¡¯ t guarantee if the Larson family will stake their foundation and go all out against


    you.¡±

 Chapter 2817

    Chapter 2817


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and asked Benny, ¡°What secret does the Larson family have?¡±


    Benny scowled, and an indescribable look of helplessness shed in his eyes. He said, ¡°Let the Larson


    family¡¯s secret fade with time. Just remember that you¡¯re not a match for the Larson family now. As for


    your father, he has no time to take care of you for the time being. The rke family will also not help


    you to take action against the Larson family easily. This is a chess game, and every chess piece has a


    reason to exist. As a piece in this chess game, you shouldn¡¯t fight for no reason but follow the


    arrangements of this world and walk your own path.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After Benny finished speaking, everyone frowned as if they could not understand his words. However,


    Philip vaguely understood Benny¡¯s meaning. He was a pawn in this game of world chess.


    Did he have to live by obeying the wishes of others? Was he willing to be this chess piece?


    Of course not!


    ¡°Court Master Larson, you said that I¡¯m a piece in this chess game, but I want to say that no one can


    control me. I¡¯m me, and I¡¯m not a pawn in any chess game. I have my ideas, so I¡¯ll do things ording


    to my wish!¡± Philip said coldly with a very serious look on his face.


    Benny looked at Philip for a long while and said with a smile, ¡°Indeed, you and your father are very


    simr. Back then, your father had said the same thing. He didn¡¯t want to be a chess piece in this game


    of world chess. Of course, he seeded. He escaped from the chess game and became the controller


    of the chess piece.¡±


    Having said that, Benny¡¯s eyes turned cold. He looked at Philip seriously and said, ¡°However, your


    chances of seeding,pleting your father¡¯s glory, and sessfully surpassing him are very small


    at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Philip asked solemnly.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not worthy,¡± Benny replied directly without considering Philip¡¯s feelings.


    Hearing this, Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prove it with my actions! I¡¯ll definitely jump out of


    this chess game and see who¡¯s doing this. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the chess piece and who¡¯s the controller!¡±


    Benny smiled lightly and said, ¡°Your courage ismendable. You have shown me that very small


    chance of sess. Your geomancy has changed again.¡±


    ¡®Geomancy?¡¯ Philip frowned in vague understanding and asked, ¡°What geomancy?¡±


    Bennyughed and said, ¡°Just now, I made a geomancy prediction for you. The geomancy looked


    normal at first, but at thest moment, those words you said caused a change in your geomancy. I can¡¯t


    see through this variable.¡±


    Benny was not lying. At this moment, Philip¡¯s energy had be extremely unusual. The geomancy


    also showed many variations.


    Philip frowned. Next to him, Fennel, Hogan, and Cynthia were also puzzled.


    Bennyughed and said, ¡°Haha, don¡®t worry about it. I had nothing better to do, so I made a geomancy


    prediction for you. Fortune-telling isn¡¯t very urate in the first ce, so don¡¯t worry about it.


    Regarding today¡¯s incident, I¡¯ll go to the Larson family in person and exin to them on your behalf. As


    for the grandmaster, you¡¯d better send him back,¡± Benny said.


    Hearing this, Philip was anxious and quickly said, ¡°No way! Silva is up to no good. If Grandpa goes


    back, he¡¯ll be in danger! You saw today¡¯s battle! Chip wants to kill his master!¡±


    Bennyughed and said, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    After that, Benny turned around and left the cruise ship. However, as he was walking out, he suddenly


    turned back and said, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful during your trip to Mystic City in the northwest this time.


    One wrong move can be disastrous! Also, I¡¯ll give you another prediction. You¡¯ll meet your destined


    person who¡¯ll help you resolve some life-or-death situations.¡±

 Chapter 2818

    Chapter 2818


    Seeing Benny¡¯s departing back, Philip¡¯s expression was very solemn.


    Benny¡¯s final remarks echoed in his ears. What did Benny mean?


    What destined person could help him with life-or-death situations?


    Was his trip to Mystic City in the northwest going to be that difficult?


    Since he could not figure it out, Philip stopped thinking about it. He turned to Hogan and the others to


    ask, ¡°Do we really have to send Grandpa back?¡±


    Hogan nodded and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I know you¡¯re worried about the grandmaster, but


    he¡¯s the symbol of the Larson family, after all. Besides, Fifth Uncle has mentioned that he¡¯ll go to the


    Larson family in person. I think the grandmaster should be very safe.¡±


    Philip frowned, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Grandpa back tomorrow.¡±


    ***


    The next day, Philip¡¯s injuries were almost healed. As Fennel had contacted someone to send the


    essence of life over, Philip recovered quickly.


    Early in the morning, Philip pushed his grandfather¡¯s wheelchair to the entrance of Larson Manor. 17


    and the other members of the Shadow Guards followed closely.


    Of course, the Larson family¡¯s guards were patrolling the entrance of Larson Manor. They seemed to


    be expecting Philip to send the grandmaster back today, so when they saw Philip appear, they rushed


    inside to inform Silva.


    Silva strode briskly to the entrance and nced at the grandmaster. He immediately knelt on the


    ground excitedly and said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    In the wheelchair, the grandmaster looked at the pretentious Silva, turned his head, snorted coldly, and


    asked Philip, ¡°Little Phil, who¡¯s this person?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s your eldest grandson.¡±


    The grandmaster was taken aback and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t have this unfilial grandson. He doesn¡¯t


    deserve the title! Let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t want to see him!¡±


    After that, Philip nced at Silva and pushed the grandmaster toward his small yard.


    Silva got up, and his eyes shed sternly. He stared at the backs of Philip and the grandmaster while


    clenching his fists angrily.


    ¡°Damn old man! Are you really senile or faking it?!¡±


    At the same time, Zayn came over and whispered, ¡°Silva, something happened. The funds of several


    companies under our name were frozen ovemight.¡±


    Silva frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few smallpanies. Just get someone to pull some strings.¡±


    However, Zayn shook his head gravely and said, ¡°Silva, it¡¯s not a few smallpanies but several


    headquarters of the Larson family. I¡¯ve sent someone to ask, but the other party turned us away on the


    grounds of vition.¡±


    Hearing this, Silva frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zayn said, ¡°The specific situation is unclear, but ording to the news we received, it should be


    Philip¡¯s doing. He¡¯s exerting his authority and putting pressure on us.¡±


    Silva frowned, thought about it for a while, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go there in person.¡±


    Back to Philip and the grandmaster.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip sat with the grandmaster under the date tree. The grandmaster leaned on the reclining chair,


    narrowed his eyes, and saidfortably, ¡°The secret vault of the Larson family was sealed by your


    mother back then in Mystic City of the northwest. If you go there, you can see it then.¡±


    Philip was peeling an apple and was stunned when he heard Grandpa¡¯s abrupt remark!

 Chapter 2819

    Chapter 2819


    ¡°Grandpa, what did you say just now?¡± Philip asked.


    The grandmaster narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Brat, Mystic City in the northwest isn¡¯t a ce you can


    easily set foot in. There are a lot of secrets out there with a mix of people. It¡¯ll be a tough battle for you


    to get what you want there. I have nothing to give you. I can only remind you not to go to Mystic Cave


    at the center of Mystic City. There¡¯s something in there that once injured your father.¡±


    At this point, the grandmaster stopped talking. Philip was already too shocked to speak.


    Was Grandpa faking it?


    However, after a while, Grandpa had forgotten what he said and asked Philip cheerfully, ¡°Who are you?


    Why are you here?¡±


    Philip frowned. He apanied his grandfather for a while and left the yard. Before Philip left, a nanny


    outside the yard left quickly and went to Silva¡¯s residence.


    ¡°What did you say? The secret vault is in Mystic City in the northwest?¡± Silva stared at the nanny


    kneeling on the ground, his face full of excitement!


    ¡°Y-Yes, Patriarch. I heard the grandmaster telling Young Patriarch rke about this. There¡¯s no


    mistake,¡± the nanny stammered.


    Silva put his hands behind his back, paced back and forth, and said with a smile, ¡°Good! You¡¯ll get a


    reward! You can go now!¡±


    After the nanny left, Zayn and Nash came over and said, ¡°Silva, should we send someone to Mystic


    City first?¡±


    Silva thought about it and said, ¡°No, let¡¯s not be too hasty. Since Philip is going, why not let him explore


    the way for us? If there¡¯s any danger, he¡¯ll face it first. We¡¯ll just wait and reap the benefits!¡±


    Zayn and Nashughed and said, ¡°Wonderful! In this way, the Larson family can finally get out of this


    small ce and recreate the glory of the past!¡±


    Silva was excited and said, ¡°Immediately send out the elite members of the Larson family. Also, notify


    the few who are studying in the Nonagon to return to the Larson family immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Silva!¡±


    At this time, a decision that was rted to the fate of the Larson family was being determined. Philip


    was totally unaware of this.


    After he left the yard, he returned to his residence.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You look so serious. ¡± Fennel walked over and satzily on the sofa.


    Philip said, ¡°Grandpa told me that the Larson family¡¯s secret vault is in Mystic City of the northwest.¡±


    ¡°Really? What did he remember?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s just temporary. However, my grandfather also


    warned me that Mystic City is an unusual ce not ordinary people can set foot in. My father was once


    injured by some powerful person there.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel frowned and said, ¡°This sounds a bit tricky. Even someone as powerful as your


    father was injured in the Mystic City. We must be very careful during our trip.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Have you heard of Mystic Cave in Mystic City?¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel frowned and said with a nod, ¡°I heard that the Nonagon once sent four kings of


    disciples to Mystic Cave toplete a mission, butter, three died and one escaped with serious


    injuries.¡±


    ¡°That bad?¡± Philip was shocked!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°I don¡®t know the specifics. This matter has be a taboo in the Nonagon,


    and few people mention it. In that case, was your father also injured by something in Mystic Cave?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what Grandpa said.¡±


    Fennel hummed and said, ¡°We have to make other preparations, then.¡±

 Chapter 2820

    Chapter 2820


    In the afternoon, the people of the Berry family finally arrived in Fernvale. The leader was the third


    young master of the Berry family, Mick Berry.


    As soon as he arrived in Fernvale, he acted in an arrogant and domineering manner. When the Larson


    family¡¯s guards went to greet him, they were reprimanded, saying that the pomp and splendor were


    lacking, which caused Mick to lose face!


    Wherever he went, Mick was used to being weed by a huge crowd,plete with live broadcasts


    by various media such as TV stations and so on. The streets would also be full of women yelling his


    name.


    When Silva heard this, he was exasperated and asked with a frown, ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now, Patriarch. But the young master went to Tulip Club first and will onlye to the


    Larson family once he¡¯s done. I¡¯m afraid it will take a while,¡± a servant replied.


    ¡°Tulip Club?¡± Silva frowned upon hearing this.


    Tulip Club was a well-known entertainment club in Fernvale that was definitely in the leading position!


    There, women could find long-lost love andfort. Men could find the lovers and goddesses of their


    dreams and indulge.


    The moment Mick Berry arrived in Fernvale, he could hardly wait to go to Tulip Club for entertainment.


    He was really a yboy!


    Silva stood with his hands behind his back, paced in the central hall, and said, ¡°Send someone to invite


    Third Young Master Berry to drop by the Larson family again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Soon, a team of the Larson family¡¯s guards arrived at Tulip Club again. They headed straight to the


    largest private room where Mick was, respectfully pushed the door open, and went inside.


    Behind the door, theughter of men and women was instantly heard, and the scene was


    indescribable.


    ¡°Third Young Master Berry, our patriarch requests to see you at the manor,¡± A guard stepped forward


    and said softly.


    Crash!


    Mick threw the wine ss in his hand heavily, and it shattered all over the floor. He then shouted, ¡°Get


    out! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m having fun? Tell him to wait! I¡¯ll go when I¡¯ve had my fill!¡±


    Hearing this, the guard said, ¡°Third Young Master Berry, please go to Larson Manor immediately.


    There¡¯s something important to discuss.¡±


    Bang!


    Mick got up, kicked the guard, and shouted sternly, ¡°Are you threatening me? You¡¯re just a dog raised


    by the Larson family, yet you dare to threaten me? Is this the person sent by Silva Larson? Give him 30


    ps!¡±


    Thud!


    In an instant, Mick¡¯s personal bodyguard in the private room stepped forward.


    Smack, smack!


    Sounds of ps rang in the room instantly!


    Mick satzily on the sofa with a beautiful woman in his arms. He sipped on red wine arrogantly and


    watched the scene in front of him gleefully.


    The Larson family¡¯s guards were full of anger when they saw their colleague being beaten at the


    moment!


    However, they dared not do anything to Mick and could only stand aside angrily and watch silently.


    Mickughed heartily and motioned to his bodyguard to step aside. He looked at the Larson family¡¯s


    guard, whose face was swollen and his mouth was full of blood. He said, ¡°Go back and tell Silva Larson


    toe here and invite me in person! Now, get lost!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 2821

    Chapter 2821


    tter!


    The Larson family¡¯s guards were driven out of the private room.


    ***


    Larson Manor, central hall.


    Bang!


    Silva smashed the tea set in anger and shouted, ¡°Mick Berry is too arrogant! He¡¯s just the third young


    master of the Berry family. How dare he treat my Larson family¡¯s guards like this?! He doesn¡¯t respect


    the Larson family at all!¡±


    Zayn was also full of anger and said, ¡°Silva, do you really want to invite him in person? Do you think the


    Berry family is making things difficult for us on purpose and wants to make us bow our heads to them?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Silva snorted coldly and said with a wave, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to see how high and mighty this


    Third Young Master Berry can be!¡±


    After that, Silva and his people headed to Tulip Club.


    Meanwhile, in Tulip Club, Philip, Fennel, Cynthia, and the others also walked in.


    Everyone said that Tulip Club was the ce to visit in Fernvale, so Philip wanted to take a look after


    some thought. He nned to build several entertainment clubs like Tulip Club in other cities. It could be


    considered an expansion of the rke family¡¯s businesses.


    After they entered, the manager greeted them with a smile and arranged a premium private room for


    them. They went up the elevator, and on the way to the private room, the door to the private room on


    the opposite side suddenly opened. A drunken man shouted, ¡°Damn it! Where are the girls? Get a few


    more in here!¡±


    Who else could it be but Mick Berry?


    Coincidentally, his sneaky eyes fell on Cynthia behind Philip, and he was struck by her beauty. With a


    sleazy smile on his face, he said, ¡°Hey, this chick is superb. I¡¯ve never yed with a girl of this type


    before. Here,e with me!¡±


    After saying that, Mick reached out, grabbed Cynthia¡¯s arm, and dragged her into the private room!


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Let go!¡± Cynthia was startled and shouted.


    As he was walking in front, Philip did not notice Mick at first. However, when he heard Cynthia¡¯s shouts,


    he quickly turned around, grabbed the drunken Mick by the wrist, and said coldly, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mick was immediately furious. He looked at Philip and shouted, ¡°Damn it, where did this ignorant loser


    come from? Who are you to tell me to let go of the woman I want to y with? F*ck off!¡±


    With that said, Mick reached out to push Philip away.


    Crack!


    Philip exerted some force and twisted Mick¡¯s wrist!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Mick yelled in pain and howled, ¡°Y-You must be tired of living! How dare you do this to me? Let


    me go, or I¡¯ll ask my men to tear you into pieces!¡±


    Philip nced at the four or five bodyguards rushing out of the door of the private room and sneered.


    Philip loosened his hold, and Mick quickly stepped back. He clutched his hand, red at Philip, and


    shouted, ¡°Brat, do you think you¡¯ll be fine if you let go of me? Do you know who I am? Those who dare


    to do something to me are all dead! Take him down for me, break his limbs, and throw him outside!


    Also, pull this woman inside!¡± Mick roared, and the bodyguards behind him stepped forward to take


    action against Philip.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Regret my *ss! Get him!¡± Mick roared angrily.


    Several bodyguards immediately sprang into action!


    Biff, bang, thud!


    As a result, in less than a minute, all the bodyguards in front of Mick fell to the floor. They were


    clutching their stomachs, arms, or legs and could not get up at all.


    Philip looked indifferently at the flustered Mick in front of him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like causing trouble, but


    I¡¯m not afraid of it either. If you make a move against my friend, you must be prepared for the


    consequences.¡±


    Mick panicked and shouted, ¡°D-Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the third young master of the Berry family.


    I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to do anything to me, you¡¯ll die for sure!¡±

 Chapter 2822

    Chapter 2822


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re a member of the Berry family and the third young master too.¡±


    Hearing this, Mick immediately felt a burst of confidence. He held his chin up, clutched his hand, and


    said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the third young master of the Berry family, and my eldest brother is Stanley


    Berry! If you dare to mess with me, you¡¯re doomed! However, seeing that you didn¡¯t know, I can let you


    go, but you have to kneel and apologize to me, break your arms, and crawl out from here on your


    knees! Also, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to the woman next to you! Let me y with her for a month and I¡¯ll


    return her to you after that!¡±


    After Mick finished speaking, his face was full of evil smiles. There was no woman he fancied that he


    could not get his hands on.


    An ignorant kid in Fernvale actually dared to make a move against him. He was simply tired of living.


    When he returned, he must inform his father and eldest brother to manage Fernvale properly.


    These people were too rampant!


    However, Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Your request is quite simple, so I can agree to it. However, the


    subject isn¡¯t me but you. Now, you¡¯ll kneel and apologize to me and my friend. Next, you¡¯ll break the


    arm you touched my friend with just now and crawl out of here. If you do that, I can choose to forgive


    you.¡±


    Hiss!


    The guards who were sprawled on the floor gasped aloud. Before they came here, they nned to


    prepare better guards for the third young master, but Mick disagreed.


    It was just Fernvale. They did not expect to bump into such tough people here. They were taken down


    in no time at all.


    At this moment, Mick was also full of shock. His eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°What did you say? You


    want me to kneel and apologize to you? Dream on! Just you wait. I¡¯ll call someone. I don¡¯t believe that


    you dare to do anything to me in Fernvale!¡±


    After that, Mick took out his mobile phone and was about to call someone.


    Philip motioned indifferently and said, ¡°Go ahead and make the call. I want to see who in Fernvale has


    connections with the Berry family.¡±


    Mick made a call and roared angrily, ¡°Hurry up and get to Tulip Club! I¡¯ve been beaten by someone!¡±


    At this moment, Silva was on his way when his servant received a call from Mick


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Patriarch, Third Young Master Berry was beaten up in Tulip Club and he¡¯s throwing a fit,¡± the servant


    reported.


    Silva¡¯s convoy had just arrived at the entrance of Tulip Club. He scowled and said, ¡°Who dares to do


    this to Mick here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We¡¯ll find out when we get inside,¡± the servant said.


    Silva walked to the doors of Tulip Club.


    On Philip¡¯s side, the general manager of Tulip Club had hurried out at this moment. Seeing so many


    people lying on the ground and Mick having been beaten, he immediately became anxious. He ran


    over and shouted, ¡°Oh my, Third Young Master Berry, what happened here?¡±


    Seeing the general managering over, Mick rxed. He pointed at Philip and roared, ¡°Are you


    blind? Can¡¯t you see that I was beaten by him? Hurry up and call all the guards in your club! Kill him for


    me!¡±

 Chapter 2823

    Chapter 2823


    The general manager sized Philip up seriously before he reprimanded, ¡°Who are you? Do you know


    where this is? How dare you cause trouble in Tulip Club and hurt Third Young Master Berry? Guards,


    tie them up quickly and let Third Young Master Berry deal with them!¡±


    Philip frowned, his cold eyes falling on the manager. He asked solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know head or


    tail about this matter, yet you want to tie us up?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! What else should I do? I think this woman must have taken a fancy to Third Young Master


    Berry¡¯s wealth and wanted to hook up with him, but you guys jumped out to threaten him and even hurt


    his people!¡± That manager spouted nonsense.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This b*tch seduced me in the washroom just now!¡± Mick shouted at this moment.


    Many, many people from other private rooms had stepped outside to watch the excitement at this


    moment.


    Cynthia exined anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t! He¡¯s the one who tried to drag me into his private room!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Is Third Young Master Berry short of women? Just one word from him and countless women in


    Fernvale will jump into his arms! Who do you think you are?¡± the manager mocked.


    Philip shook his head and said to Cynthia, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin to them.¡±


    After that, Philip stepped forward, raised his hand, and pped the manager in the face. He said, ¡°You


    refuse to tell right from wrong, spout nonsense, and frame others maliciously. I didn¡¯t expect the


    prestigious Tulip Club to have a rotten person like you as the manager!¡±


    The manager covered his burning cheek, stared at Philip angrily, and shouted, ¡°Brat, how dare you hit


    me?! You¡¯re dead! Guards,e here! Kill him!¡±


    The manager was furious!


    All these years, he had always been well respected in Tulip Club. This was the first time he was


    beaten!


    The onlookers were also scared stiff.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Whoa, this young man was amazing. He actually dared to make a move against the manager of Tulip


    Club. It was like ying with fire.


    Swoosh!


    Soon, dozens of thugs with baseball bats and des rushed over from the stairs and elevators. They


    surrounded the corridor. Other guests were also driven back into their private rooms.


    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll give you a chance to kneel and apologize to me and Third Young Master Berry now!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll feed you to the sharks!¡± The manager of Tulip Club said coldly.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Is that all the people you have?¡±


    Hearing this, the fat manager was stunned. ¡®What did he mean by that?¡¯


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re very arrogant! Since you¡¯re eager to die, l¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± The manager shouted angrily


    and waved his hand.


    Dozens of thugs waved the bats and des in their hands before striding over. It was not necessary to


    use dozens of them to deal with a few people. However, in the next second!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Deafening footsteps resounded throughout Tulip Club!


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The manager was taken aback.


    Bang!


    Immediately after, several thugs guarding the elevator and stairs were kicked away!


    The next moment, guards inbat uniforms and berets with guns strapped on their chests rushed in.


    They surrounded the people here.


    Hiss!


    Seeing this scene, the fat manager was so frightened that his forehead was covered in a cold sweat.


    Compared to these fully armedbatants, his dozens of thugs were way inferior!


    Could an ordinary person mobilize such guards?


    Thump!


    The fat manager immediately knelt in front of Philip and said, ¡°Sir, I was wrong and ignorant. Please


    forgive me¡­¡±


    Philip nced at the fat manager coldly. With one look, two guards with guns came over and dragged


    the manager away. Then, Philip turned to Mick, who was too shocked to speak at the moment. He


    asked with a smile, ¡°Third Young Master Berry, what do you think of my conditions?¡±

 Chapter 2824

    Chapter 2824


    Mick was extremely furious at this moment, but seeing so many people on the other side, he was also


    very scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I won¡¯t do this again¡­¡± Mick had no choice but to kneel and apologize to Philip


    and Cynthia.


    However, Mick was very indignant. He had never been insulted like this before!


    ¡®Just you wait! I¡¯ll definitely take revenge on you! Mark my words!¡¯


    The chill in the corners of Mick¡¯s eyes did not escape Philip¡¯s notice. He sneered and said, ¡°Third


    Young Master Berry, are you thinking about how to seek revenge on me in the future?¡±


    Mick was taken aback and said in a panic, ¡°N-No, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Philip was unconcerned and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee to take revenge on me at any time.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and left with Cynthia, Fennel, and the others. The mood was ruined, so


    there was no need to stay. Coincidentally, as Philip and the others were leaving, they bumped into Silva


    and his party who just entered the door.


    When Silva saw Philip, he scowled, stopped in his tracks, and asked, ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Philip nced at Silva coldly and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to have fun.¡±


    With that said, Philip left with his people. Silva turned around and looked at Philip¡¯s departing back. A


    chill shed in the corner of his eyes. He then turned and walked upstairs. When he saw Mick and the


    others, Mick was standing up from the floor with the help of his men.


    In an instant, Silva realized what had just happened. A smile shed at the corner of his mouth, but he


    quickly smothered it. He stepped forward quickly and asked with fake concern, ¡°Oh, Third Young


    Master Berry, what¡¯s wrong? Did you drink too much?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mick looked at the approaching people and shouted coldly, ¡°Are you Silva Larson, the head of the


    Larson family?!¡±


    Silva said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    Mick pointed at Silva¡®s nose and roared, ¡°Why are youte? I was beaten by an unknown kid just now!


    He also injured many of my subordinates! How are you doing your job as the family head?!¡±


    Silva guessed that this was Philip¡¯s doing, so he pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Oh, is that true?


    Don¡¯t worry, Third Young Master Berry. I¡¯ll definitely catch that person and give you an exnation!¡±


    Of course, this was empty talk. Silva was not stupid enough to catch hold of Philip. However, he was


    happy to see them fighting each other.


    Mick snorted, pushed Silva away, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days! If you can¡¯t catch him, I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    After that, Mick left Tulip Club with the help of his subordinates. Soon, Silva led the rest of his people


    back to Larson Manor.


    In the central hall, Silva sat on the main seat, looked at the members of the Larson family, and said,


    ¡°Third Young Master Berry has been beaten up by Philip, and he wants me to hand Philip over within


    three days. Do you guys think I should hand him over?¡±

 Chapter 2825

    Chapter 2825


    ¡°Of course, we should hand him over! Philip is too arrogant! Let the Berry family teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Since Third Young Master Berry wants him, let¡¯s hand him over. This matter has nothing


    to do with the Larson family anyway. We can stand aside and watch them fight it out.¡±


    Listening to the chatter, Silva frowned and said, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go meet Third Young Master Berry right


    now.¡±


    After that, Silva left the central hall and came to the vi where Mick was currently staying. Before he


    entered the door, he could hear sounds of pleasure in the vi. Silva coughed before he entered the


    door and saw Mick hugging several maids of the Larson family. He sure was having fun.


    ¡°Silva Larson, what are you doing here?! Have you captured the man I told you to?¡± Mick¡¯s face was full


    of disdain. He looked down on this patriarch of the Larson family from the bottom of his heart.


    The Larson family? They were nothing more than a small family here.


    Silva smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t capture him, but I found him. Because of the other party¡¯s


    background¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Hearing this, Mick kicked the coffee table and said angrily, ¡°His background? Hmph! I want to see who


    dares to do this to me!¡±


    Silva pretended to say hesitantly, ¡°Third Young Master Berry, you should know about this person. He¡¯s


    the young patriarch of the rke family of Arcadia Ind, Philip rke.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing that, Mick gasped.


    The rke family of Arcadia Ind? Young Patriarch Philip rke?!


    Was that the guy who defeated his eldest brother in the disciplepetition? It was him!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Mick was furious!


    ¡°Damn it! So it¡¯s him! Very good! No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant!¡± Mick sneered, made a call, and said


    coldly, ¡°Send someone to do something for me! Also, inform Mr. Coral and Mr. Sun toe here too!¡±


    After ending the call, Mick sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s just one Philip rke. Let¡¯s see how capable he is!¡±


    Seeing this, Silva sneered inwardly and asked, ¡°Third Young Master Berry, Philip is not a simple


    person. His skills are quite good. Are you sure your people can deal with him?¡±


    Mickughed and said, ¡°Of course! Silva, I know your rtionship with the rke family. I heard that


    Philip is your cousin. You wouldn¡¯t tell on me, right?¡±


    Silva said, ¡°Of course not. Philip ruined the wedding between the Berry and Larson families, so he¡¯s


    already our enemy.¡±


    Mick nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t mind telling you that Mr. Coral and Mr. Sun are


    the top experts of the Berry family. They¡¯re disciples of the seventh zone!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Silva nodded upon hearing that.


    ***


    On Philip¡¯s side, they had left Larson Manor and reserved a floor at a hotel outside. At this moment,


    they sat around in a discussion.


    ¡°Any news?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said, ¡°Silva brought Mick back to the Larson family and exposed your identity. Now, the news I


    heard is that Mick has asked two experts of the Berry family to deal with you.¡±


    Philipughed indifferently and said, ¡°Very good. Mick didn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    On the side, Cynthia said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Philip quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. This matter has nothing to do with you. Did you really think


    we went to Tulip Club for no reason?¡±


    Hearing that, Cynthia blinked her big eyes in bewilderment and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I nned everything. I wanted to force the Berry family to take action and stir


    things up a little. At the same time, I¡¯ll test the bottom limits of the Berry family.¡±


    ¡°But what if the Berry family really wants to kill you?¡± Cynthia was very worried.


    Suddenly, the room door was pushed open.


    An imposing middle-aged man in a greenbat uniform appeared. He had a dragon epaulet on his


    shoulders, a longsword on his waist, and was wearing abat cap andbat boots. He walked in


    with eight men in dark greenbat uniforms behind him. An overwhelming aura and chills radiated


    from all of them.


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Philip immediately stood up and said with a bow.

 Chapter 2826

    Chapter 2826


    Reed Williams walked in briskly, his tall burly figure imposing. The aura that leaked from him made


    people unintentionally shudder. That was the aura of a supreme.


    In the room, Cynthia and the others nced at each other and stood to one side respectfully.


    Philip and Fennel seemed unperturbed. Philip got up and invited Reed to take a seat.


    Reed nodded and said, ¡°Why did you ask me toe over from Southridge in such a hurry?¡±


    Philip grinned and said, ¡°Teacher, I miss you and want to see you.¡±


    Reed rolled his eyes at Philip and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never missed me before. Even so, shouldn¡¯t you look


    for me in Southridge?¡±


    Philip scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Reed waved his hand and said, ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Teacher, I want to use the Dragon Warriors for a while.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Warriors?¡±


    Reed frowned and said, ¡°Why do you want them for? To deal with the Larson family? Or the Berry


    family?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, do you know everything already?¡±


    Reed red at Philip and said, ¡°What don¡¯t I know? Someone has already told me what you¡¯ve been


    doing here. I must remind you not to take things too far. This ce is veryplicated. Although the


    Larson family dominates this ce, many secret agents from various regions operate behind the


    scenes. There are also spies from Sendona, the SPEAR Bureau, and the 12 Sacred Halls of the West.


    From the moment you entered this ce, many people have been closely watching your movements.


    Do you know that?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I know a little, but I didn¡¯t expect that many people to pay


    attention to me.¡±


    Reed snorted and said, ¡°Not that many? You¡¯re now the young patriarch of the rke family, an


    important figure in the world for the next 10 years. Many people are keeping an eye on you.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher, in that case, will they know whatever I do?¡±


    Reed frowned and said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s about right. We have limited authority here and things are


    difficult to control. So, whatever you do, you have to consider your identity and don¡¯t cause


    unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, do you n on using the Dragon Warriors to put pressure on the Larson family?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking of doing that, but what I want more is to put pressure on the


    Berry family and to send a signal to those forces lurking in the dark.¡±


    Hearing that, Reed frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold as an invincible aura surged from him. He said, ¡°This ce falls under the


    territory of our country too, not a ce that others can taint!¡±


    Reed¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°We want to do that


    too, but there are too many forces here. Once something happens here, it¡¯ll have a bad impact on an


    international level and even affect the disciplemunity. Although the Imperial Preceptor has the


    intention to fight and restore stability, a war will definitely cause ripples.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher. Leave this to me.¡±


    Reed looked atPhilip and said doubtfully, ¡°What lousy ideas do you have in mind?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a secret. When the timees, I just need you to lend me the


    Dragon Warriors.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Reed said, ¡°Okay, you can deploy the Dragon Warriors. I¡¯ll issue a Supreme


    Order immediately. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you. After the event, I¡¯ll report to the Imperial


    Preceptor.¡±

 Chapter 2827

    Chapter 2827


    After the meeting, Reed Williams issued the Supreme Order and deployed the Dragon Warriors. In the


    next two days, all the ports and airports were swamped with teams of Dragon Warriors in brown-green


    battle uniforms!


    There were 3,000 of them. Everyone was equipped with the most advanced weapons and protective


    gear. There were evenbat vehicles dropped from the sky.


    The entire street was suddenly enveloped by a serious and cold atmosphere. Those forces lurking in


    the dark began to jump out and started spreading rumors.


    In Larson Manor, Silva¡¯s face was full of chills. All the core members of the Larson family were


    gathered in the hall.


    ¡°Have you received any notice?¡± Silva asked.


    Everyone shook their heads and said, ¡°Patriarch, we haven¡¯t received any notice. Thisbat group


    that entered suddenly belongs to Supreme Williams of Southridge.¡±


    Silva frowned, pped the table heavily, and said, ¡°Reed Williams? What does he want to do? This is


    the territory of the Larson family. How can his Dragon Warriors set foot here? Immediately get someone


    to contact Supreme Williams and find out what he¡¯s up to! Is this an order from the Imperial Preceptor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡± A subordinate immediately ran out.


    At this time, Mick barged in. With his hands in his trouser pockets, he swaggered inside and said with a


    smile, ¡°Patriarch Larson, what are you worried about? It¡¯s just a group ofbat warriors. In front of


    the Berry family, they¡¯re nothing! If that worthless Supreme Williams dares to show his face here, I¡¯ll


    comin about him in front of my father and let my father protest against him in front of the Imperial


    Preceptor! It¡¯ll be enough to strip him of his supreme status!¡±


    Seeing Mick barging in, Silva scowled. He then smiled and said, ¡°Third Young Master Berry, what do


    you mean?¡±


    Mick sat on a chair swaggeringly, crossed his legs, ate a grape, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already


    sent someone to inform my father. You promised to capture Philip and let me deal with him, so where is


    he?¡±


    Silva frowned and said with a forced smile, ¡°Third Young Master Berry, as you know, he¡¯s the young


    patriarch of the rke family. I have no right to capture him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mick snorted coldly and said, ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so. Tell me where


    they are and I¡¯ll catch them myself!¡±


    Silva immediately said, ¡°The Shangri-La Hotel.¡±


    Mick got up and left.


    Silva looked at Mick¡¯s departing back and said, ¡°Send someone to follow and protect him in secret.


    Nothing must happen to him.¡±


    Silva knew that even if Mick did not die after he went there, ayer of his skin would be peeled off.


    Then, he frowned and said, ¡°Immediately contact the patriarchs of the major families as well as the


    leaders of those forces. Tell them that I want to hold a meeting.¡±


    ***


    On Mick¡¯s side, he brought more than a dozen bodyguards who were urgently transferred from the


    Berry family. He was also followed by two old men, one in a gray suit and the other in a blue martial art


    uniform.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Sun and Mr. Coral, this is the ce! You must take down that arrogant Philip rke for me! I want


    to break his arms and make him kneel and apologize to me!¡± Mick said angrily.


    The two old men, with their hands behind their backs, nodded lightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 2828

    Chapter 2828


    Mick sneered and said with a wave of his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and meet this Young Patriarch rke!¡±


    Swoosh!


    A group of people followed Mick and rushed into the Shangri-La Hotel!


    In the hotel lobby, the manager on duty saw them and quickly greeted them, ¡° Sir, are you checking in?¡±


    ¡°Check your a*s!¡± Mick shouted coldly and pushed the male manager with sses away.


    He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Philip rke staying? Tell him to get down here and see me!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The male manager wearing sses was pushed and staggered a few steps back. Seeing so many


    people in the hotel and how their presence had scared many guests away, he quickly said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m


    sorry, but we can¡¯t reveal our guests¡¯ information.¡±


    Smack!


    Mick pped the manager and sent his sses flying. Then, he grabbed the manager by the cor of


    his suit and asked, ¡°Are you f*cking deaf? I asked you where Philip is and to tell him to get down and


    see me! If I don¡¯t see him in five minutes, I¡¯ll ask my men to demolish your hotel!¡±


    With that said, Mick pushed the male manager away. The manager fell to the floor and groped around


    to pick up his sses. He was so frightened that he told the front desk to call Philip¡¯s room number.


    At this moment, Philip was ying chess with Fennel and the others.


    Cynthia ran over quickly and said, ¡°Philip, the hotel manager is asking you to go downstairs. He said


    that someone is here to cause trouble and specifically asked for you.¡±


    Philip hummed and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Cynthia said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried? The manager said that the other party only gave five minutes, after


    which the hotel will be demolished. He was about to cry on the phone.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±


    Seeing this, Cynthia did notment but stood aside and watched him y chess with Fennel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who it is?¡± Cynthia could not hold back and asked.


    Philip raised his eyebrows, looked at Fennel, and said with a smile, ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Who else can be so arrogant but Third Young Master Berry?¡±


    Philip chuckled, nced at the time, got up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and meet that kid.¡±


    At the hotel lobby, Mick got someone to bring a golden chair from somewhere. He sat in the hotel lobby


    grandly!


    The special guards of the Berry family stood behind him, with Mr. Coral and Mr. Sun, the two disciples


    of the seventh zone, on his sides. With these guards, Mick could throw his weight around here!


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Mick asked impatiently.


    ¡°Young Master, it has been five minutes,¡± a guard replied.


    ¡°Damn it! Wreck this ce up!¡± Mick roared.


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the elevator.


    ¡°Third Young Master Berry, it seems that you¡¯ve forgotten the pain once your wound scabbed over.


    You¡¯re here to cause trouble again.¡±


    Philip walked over from the elevator with his people. His hands were in his trouser pockets, and he had


    an indifferent expression.


    Seeing Cynthia behind Philip, his eyes shed wickedly before he said, ¡°Philip rke, I already know


    your identity. Now, I want you to kneel and apologize to me! If you do it, I¡¯ll spare your life on ount of


    your rke family. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being harsh!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Are you so bold just because you have those people behind you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mick snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°Insolence! If you don¡¯t kneel and apologize to me today, I¡¯ll


    kill you!¡±


    Facing the extremely arrogant Mick, Philip asked coldly, ¡°How are you going to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 2829

    Chapter 2829


    Mickughed and said to Mr. Coral, who was in a gray suit on his right, ¡°Mr. Coral, teach that guy a


    lesson. Make him kneel and beg me for mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master.¡± Mr. Coral, who stood with his hands behind his back, stared at Philip like a


    falcon.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m sorry about this. Although you¡¯re the young patriarch


    of the rke family, you still have to follow certain rules. I¡¯ll give you a chance to kneel and apologize


    to the third young master so that I don¡¯t have to hurt you and cause unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked at Mr. Coral indifferently, and said, ¡°You can try.¡±


    Hearing that, Mr. Coral scowled, took two steps forward, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re


    forcing my hand.¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an old man throwing his weight about. Come at me if you


    have the guts. If not, you¡¯re a coward!¡±


    Philip provoked the other party on purpose.


    Hearing that, Mr. Coral¡¯s eyes twitched as he said coldly, ¡°Arrogant junior! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare


    to do anything to you just because you¡¯re the young patriarch of the rke family! You¡¯re still young


    and ignorant. Watch out or you¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    An angry roar!


    Mr. Coral raised his hand and struck out at Philip with raging energy pressure. This strike was like a


    bear¡¯s paw with the faint roars of a bear.


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised his hand and punched out.


    Boom!


    Airwaves surged, and the tables and chairs in the hotel lobby, including some ornaments, were all


    shattered and blown away by this terrifying force.


    Philip also staggered several steps back before he steadied himself.


    Mr. Coral still stood in the same spot with a calm expression and said with a sneer, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, as far as your current strength is concerned, you¡¯re nothing but an insect that can be crushed


    and killed easily. To avoid other casualties, I¡¯d advise you to kneel and apologize to the third young


    master!¡±


    Mickughed and said, ¡°Haha, Philip, kneel and apologize to me quickly. Also, I want the woman


    beside you too!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. Behind him, Fennel took a step forward and said, ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of the seventh


    zone. We¡¯re no match for him.¡±


    Philip naturally understood and said with a smile, ¡°A disciple of the seventh zone is not enough to


    threaten me.¡±


    After that, he looked at Mr. Coral coldly and said, ¡°Your status as a disciple is in vain if you help the


    evildoermit evil. If the Berry family is full of disciples like you, I¡¯ll definitely uproot the Berry family


    with my own hands today!¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    Mr. Coral and Mr. Sun shouted angrily at the same time. Mr. Coral rushed out, raised his hand, and


    grabbed Philip¡¯s neck!


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze, and he wanted to retreat, but there seemed to be an invisible aura locking him in


    ce. Seeing the iing hand, an angry shout suddenly resounded throughout the hall.


    ¡°Tom Coral! How dare you bully my student in front of me? Do you have any respect for me, Reed


    Williams?¡±

 Chapter 2830

    Chapter 2830


    Everyone looked for the source of the voice and saw a middle-aged man in a greenbat uniform


    briskly walking over. He had a sword on his waist, a dragon epaulet on his shoulders, and a dark green


    battle cap with a circle of gold stars.


    Reed walked over with a team of fully armed Dragon Warriors. Their faces were painted, and they had


    guns over their chests. They worebat uniforms, and their faces were cold and serious!


    The moment Tom Coral saw Reed, his face darkened. A chill shed in the corners of his eyes as he


    said, ¡°Supreme Williams, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Why was Reed Williams here? This was not Southridge but Fernvale!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Reed snorted coldly and walked up to Philip. Standing with his hands behind his back, he


    stared indifferently at Tom and said solemnly, ¡°Do you want to attack my student?¡±


    Tom chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Supreme Williams. I just had a few questions for


    Young Patriarch rke.¡±


    ¡°A few questions? Do you have to bring so many people with you and ask him to kneel? Is this the


    Berry family¡¯s practice?¡± Reed said coldly.


    Tom scowled and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t interfere in certain things. This is


    Fernvale, not Southridge. Besides, this is an internal affair of the Berry family and has nothing to do


    with you.¡±


    With that said, an overwhelming pressure radiated from Tom. This pressure engulfed Reed!


    Reed frowned and said with a sneer, ¡°So, you¡¯ve entered the seventh zone. No wonder you¡¯re bold


    enough to dare to attack my student.¡±


    Tom said coldly, ¡°Since you understand, I don¡¯t have to say much. I hope you can step aside.¡±


    How arrogant!


    As one of the elders of the Berry family and a disciple of the seventh zone, Tom Coral was naturally


    very arrogant. In the past, before he entered the seventh zone, he had suffered under Reed¡¯s hands.


    However, now that he had sessfully entered the seventh zone, he no longer paid any heed to Reed.


    Behind him, Mick said, ¡°Mr. Coral, don¡¯t be afraid of a supreme. No matter who he is, anyone who


    dares to mess with me will be an enemy of the Berry family! Show the enemy no mercy!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mr. Coral replied, ¡°Yes, Third Young Master.¡±


    Then, he looked at Reed, made an inviting gesture, and said, ¡°Go ahead, Supreme Williams.¡±


    Reedughed and said, ¡°Very good, Tom Coral!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an invincible and fierce aura erupted from Reed and engulfed Tom. This aura soared straight


    to the sky!


    Tom was shocked. Before he could react, he staggered back before he could stop himself. His face


    was full of shock, and his eyes widened. He said, ¡°Y-You¡¯ve entered the seventh zone too!¡±


    Tom panicked!


    A former king of the sixth zone had entered the seventh zone. That was unfathomable!


    Reed sneered and said, ¡° Now, I ask you to apologize to my student!¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±

 Chapter 2831

    Chapter 2831


    Tom Coral bellowed!


    So what if Reed had entered the seventh zone? He had too. Moreover, he represented the Berry family


    now. How could he apologize to a junior?


    ¡°In that case, I can only take you down!¡±


    With a wave of Reed¡¯s hand, the Dragon Warriors behind him raised their guns and aimed them at Tom


    and the others.


    Tom was unperturbed. With a hint of coldness in the corner of his eyes, he said, ¡°Supreme Williams,


    are you not afraid that the Berry family will misunderstand Southridge?¡±


    ¡°The Berry family? Bah, you ambitious bunch!¡± Reed said coldly, his face full of anger.


    Hearing this, Tom scowled and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see what you can do!¡±


    With that said, Tom sprang into action!


    His palm strike raged with enormous energy pressure and the power of rules!


    Reed snorted coldly, raised his hand, and met the attack. It seemed random, but the power of rules in


    his palm was extremely overwhelming!


    Boom!


    With the two as the center, the raging energy pressure vented around.


    Bang, boom!


    The ss doors and windows of the hotel lobby shattered all around. Even the ss doors and


    windows of the upper floors dozens of stories high shattered at this moment. After one attack, Tom took


    a half step back, his face full of astonishment!


    Impossible! Reed Williams was stronger than him!


    Seeing Tom¡¯s defeat, Mr. Sun stepped forward from the side and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, how about


    fighting with me? If you win, we¡¯ll leave. If you lose, you have to hand Philip over to us.¡±


    Reed looked sideways at the skinny old man and said with a frown, ¡°Baxter Sun, so you¡¯re here too.¡±


    If Reed remembered correctly, Baxter Sun was a disciple of the seventh zone from the previous


    generation. He used to be an infamous figure too. He did not expect this old freak to serve the Berry


    family.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mr. Sun chuckled. Without any teeth in his month, he looked very old in appearance. He said, ¡°What do


    you think of my suggestion?¡±


    Reed frowned and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have a match with you!¡±


    Hearing that, Baxter sneered mockingly.


    Reed was still a brash young man. 20 years ago, Baxter was already a disciple of the seventh zone.


    After so many years, he had already entered the peak of the mid-level of the seventh zone. He was just


    about to enter the advanced level.


    As a supreme who had just entered the seventh zone, Reed had no chance of winning!


    Mick sneered and shouted, ¡°Mr. Sun, you have to defeat him and show him the background of the


    Berry family!¡±


    Baxter nodded and said, ¡°Sure, Third Young Master.¡±


    After that, he turned to Reed and struck out with a palm. His palm was like an eagle¡¯s ws with the


    power of ck lightning rules. More terrifyingly, the space around his palm seemed a little distorted.


    This was the power of rules that was powerful enough to disrupt time and space.


    Philip and Fennel were also shocked. They did not expect Mick to find these two old freaks just to deal


    with them. They would surely have suffered a miserable defeat if they were the ones fighting.


    They were on par with Chip Larson!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Reed stood on the spot and struck out a palm too. His strike seemed


    ordinary, but the effect was devastating. The energy contained in his palm was enough to crush the


    world. More terrifyingly, the power of this strike was not inferior to Baxter¡¯s!


    Boom!


    An explosion!


    The terrifying energy pressure tore the hotel apart, and all the outer walls shattered. With the two at the


    center, circles of cracks rippled outward.


    Baxter Sun staggered three steps back, his face full of astonishment. Reed Williams stood on the spot


    with his hands behind his back!

 Chapter 2832

    Chapter 2832


    Baxter was full of astonishment as he looked at Reed standing in the same spot. Fear shed in the


    corners of his eyes as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve actually reached this level!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Reed¡¯sbat uniform fluttered. He said gravely, ¡°Baxter Sun, you lost!¡±


    Baxter scowled, and a ferocious look shed in the corner of his eyes. Even so, he sighed helplessly


    and said, ¡°I lost¡­¡±


    Seeing that both Mr. Coral and Mr. Sun had lost, Mick was indignant.


    He jumped up and shouted, ¡°Mr. Sun, what are you doing? You¡¯re an elder of the Berry family. How can


    you admit defeat so easily? You¡¯re a disciple in the mid-level of the seventh zone!¡±


    Baxter shook his head, looked at Mick, and said, ¡°Third Young Master, Supreme Williams is stronger


    than me. We lost today, so let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Mick jumped and roared, ¡°Baxter Sun, I¡¯m now ordering you to capture Philip rke for me! I want him


    to kneel and apologize to me! If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll go back and tell my father to punish you!¡±


    Baxter¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Mick with a frown. He was in a difficult position. Mick Berry was


    pampered and used to getting his way. This made Baxter angry. After all, he was a disciple of the


    seventh zone, but he was at the beck and call of a young brat.


    Tom Coral quickly stepped forward and persuaded Mick, saying, ¡°Third Young Master, I think we need


    to think this over. After all, Reed Williams is a supreme of our country. If we offend him, the patriarch


    will me you.¡±


    Hearing this, Mick scowled. He red at Philip and said, ¡°Philip rke, I won¡¯t let you off! You just got


    lucky today. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After saying that, Mick was about to leave in a huff with his people. However, a cold voice suddenly


    sounded from behind them.


    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±


    Philip walked out at this moment with his hands in his trouser pockets, his expression was indifferent.


    With an order from him, the Dragon Warriors outsidepletely surrounded this ce!


    Seeing this, Mick was furious. He turned around, pointed at Philip, and roared, ¡°What the hell do you


    want?! I¡¯m already being very kind to you by sparing your life! If you dare to do anything to me, you


    have to bear the consequences!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Third Young Master Berry, your words are quite unreasonable. You were the


    one who messed with me first, so why are you turning things around now?¡±


    While saying that, Philip walked up to Mick.


    Mick shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do anything just because you have Reed Williams! I have


    Mr. Coral and Mr. Sim. If you dare to¡­¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bang!


    Before Mick finished speaking, Philip kicked him. Mick fell to the floor while clutching his stomach. He


    could not get up for a while!


    He pointed at Philip tremblingly and roared, ¡°H-How dare you do this to me? Mr. Sun, Mr. Coral, you


    saw it. He made the first move. Kill him! If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡±


    Mr. Coral¡¯s and Mr. Sun¡¯s expressions darkened as they stood in front of Mick. They stared at Philip


    coldly and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is a bit too much!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Philip asked, ¡°If my teacher weren¡¯t here today, it would¡¯ve been me on the floor now.¡±


    Hearing this, both Mr. Coral and Mr. Sun frowned. However, they quickly said, ¡°No matter what, you


    can¡¯t do anything to Third Young Master Berry! If you insist, we can only retaliate!¡±

 Chapter 2833

    Chapter 2833


    ¡°Have you forgotten all about me?¡± Reed bellowed coldly at this moment.


    Mr. Sun and Mr. Coral were startled at the pressure.


    ¡°Supreme Williams, even if you¡¯re stronger, you may not have the upper hand against the two of us!¡±


    Tom Coral said coldly.


    Reed had humiliated them today. Now, he was still so aggressive, which made Tom and Baxter very


    angry!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Reed sneered and said, ¡°You can join forces and give it a try.¡±


    After saying that, Reed unleashed his aura like a battle god in a bloody war. Seeing this, Tom and


    Baxter frowned.


    ¡®What a strong aura!¡¯


    This enormous pressure was really too strong and gave off a feeling of suffocation. The two nced at


    each other and released their auras too!


    In an instant, the entire hotel lobby was filled with three different auras. Two auras suppressed the


    other!


    Even so, Reed¡¯s aura was exceptionally stable and fonned a state of bnce with the other two.


    Tom and Baxter were taken aback. They initially thought that Reed¡¯s strength was in the middle of the


    seventh zone, but now it seemed that it was a little higher than they thought!


    How was this possible? How did Reed Williams be so strong all of a sudden?


    At this moment, Philip looked indifferently at Mick lying on the floor and said coldly, ¡°Third Young


    Master Berry, I¡¯ve always been a reasonable person. But today, you messed with me first, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying that, Philip stomped on Mick¡¯s thigh.


    Crack!


    Mick howled, and his face flushed red. His leg was broken. The bones were shattered!


    ¡°P-Philip rke, you¡¯re courting death! How dare you break my leg? I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Mick fell to


    the floor and roared furiously.


    On the side, Tom and Baxter were caught in a confrontation with Reed and could not bother about


    anything else. If they rushed to Mick¡¯s rescue at this time, they might suffer a bacsh from the aura!


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, if you do this, Consul Berry will not spare you!¡± Baxter roared solemnly but


    remained motionless.


    Philip smiled calmly, looked at Baxter, and said, ¡°Baxter Sun, do you think I¡¯m afraid of Cooper Berry?¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Baxter roared angrily.


    Philip looked down at the howling Mick and said, ¡°This is my gift to Cooper. Say hello to your father for


    me, and tell him that M¡¯s case isn¡¯t over yet!¡±


    Mick red at Philip with gritted teeth and shouted, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re doomed! I¡¯ll tear you apart for


    breaking my leg today! Just you wait!¡±


    After saying that, Mick got up with the help of his subordinates and quickly ran away.


    As for Tom and Baxter, they also left quickly after they stopped fighting with Reed.


    Outside, Mick got into a Bentley, clutched his broken leg, and howled, ¡°Damn you, Philip! I won¡¯t let him


    off! Immediately inform my father and tell him that Philip broke all my limbs!¡±

 Chapter 2834

    Chapter 2834


    Hearing this, all the subordinates in the car were stunned!


    This was too much!


    ¡°Third Young Master, are you sure you want to do this? If the patriarch finds out and brings people to


    mess with Philip in a fit of rage, it¡¯ll cause a conflict between the Berry and rke families.¡±


    One of the guards was still clear-headed at the moment. If they really said that, it would cause a lot of


    trouble.


    Smack!


    Mick pped the guard on the head and shouted, ¡°Just do as I say! Are you the young master or am I?


    If my father asks, just say that I¡¯m in aa and am being rescued!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Third Young Master!¡± The guard was very helpless and could only follow orders.


    Mick sneered gloatingly and said, ¡°Philip, you and your rke family are damned!¡±


    ***


    The Nonagon¡¯s Biological Research Institute was the most high-tech and heavily guarded ce.


    With a total of four doors, four keys were required to open the doors at the same time to enter the core


    of the research base. At this moment, Cooper Berry was wearing a white protective suit, a pair of


    goggles, and a mask. He stood in front of a huge machine. This machine was spherical, silver in color,


    and full of parts.


    Researchers with gray hair gathered around, all of them professors hired by the Nonagon with high


    sries. At this moment, they were waiting intently for the product in the machine toe out.


    God Boosting Liquid No. 1!


    It was a new boosting liquid that was improved and reconstructed from the original essence of life and


    added with the golden blood of the Lovce family.


    God Boosting Liquid No. 1, as the name suggested, contained plenty of information. Once this


    research seeded, it could boost an ordinary person to the realm of a disciple in the fifth zone!


    It could also help the disciples who were stuck at the peak of the seventh zone to gain the right to enter


    the other shore!


    Cooper was trying to create the strongest self. He had to take the first God Boosting Liquid reagent!


    Beep, beep!


    As the rm sounded, the machine finally stopped moving. Everyone took a few steps back.


    Immediately after, the machine opened under the handling of some personnel. White cold air swathed


    with a pale golden liquid reagent in the middle.


    Cooper was very agitated, and his face was full of excitement.


    It was the moment of a miracle! The time to witness the future!


    He slowly stepped forward and took out the pale golden reagent. Every movement of his was full of


    care and reverence.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess! We seeded!¡± Cooper looked at the pale golden reagent in his hand, and his face


    was full of excitement!


    The entire research room burst into cheers. Then, Cooper quickly took a syringe. In everyone¡¯s sight,


    he extracted the liquid and was about to jab it into his arm!


    ¡°Consul Berry, wait a minute. We haven¡¯t tested this reagent. If anything goes wrong¡­¡± A researcher


    tried to stop Cooper.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cooper¡¯s face darkened, and he agreed after thinking about it. He nced around, pointed to one of


    the slightly younger researchers, and said, ¡°You,e here!¡±


    The researcher panicked and shook his head in refusal. However, before he could refuse, two guards


    from the Nonagon armed with guns dragged him in front of Cooper.


    Cooper held the needle in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If something happens, I¡¯ll take


    good care of your family members.¡±

 Chapter 2835

    Chapter 2835


    With that said, he stabbed the syringe into the researcher¡¯s arm!


    In an instant, a pale golden luster appeared on the veins of the researcher¡¯s body. Patterns like golden


    earthworms spread from the researcher¡¯s arm to his whole body!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The researcher howled miserably and fell to the floor while scratching his skin as if he was


    burned by fire.


    Suddenly, the researcher stood up and roared. His eyes turned into a pale golden color, and the


    muscles on his body also bulged rapidly like an inting balloon. They were still expanding!


    The researcher¡¯s expression also looked very desperate. He took a step forward, stretched out his


    hand, grabbed Cooper, and shouted, ¡°Consul Berry, save me¡­ Save me!¡±


    Poof!


    The researcher exploded into blood mist before turning into a pool of pale golden blood. Many people


    were sprayed with pale golden blood.


    Seeing this, Cooper turned pale!


    Did it fail? How could it fail?


    Everyone¡¯s expression looked very ugly. They still failed. If Cooper had jabbed himself with the reagent


    just now, the one dead now would have been him.


    Cooper¡¯s face was cold and furious as he looked at the pale golden liquid on the floor.


    ¡°Trash! All of you are good-for-nothings!¡± Cooper cursed angrily.


    A group of researchers lowered their heads. However, at this moment, a weird change came over the


    pale golden liquid. As if alive, the liquid slowly gathered together and rose from the floor to form a


    silhouette. Then, the figure slowly solidified and transformed into the appearance of the researcher


    from earlier!


    Did hee back to life? This went againstmon sense!


    The researcher looked at his body in amazement. His clothes were gone, but his body had recovered.


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    Seeing this scene, Cooper was dumbfounded before a smile spread over his face. He stepped forward,


    looked at the living researcher, and said to the guards on the side, ¡°Perform a check on him!¡±


    Soon, the researcher was pinned to a chair and tested. The data was positive and proved that he was


    a living person. More terrifyingly, he was an ordinary person before, but now, the energy and power of


    rules contained in his body had actually reached the limits of the fifth zone!


    ¡°Astonishing!¡± Looking at the data analysis, Cooper was excited!


    It worked! He quickly took the syringe and jabbed himself!


    Then, everyone saw the pale golden patterns on Cooper¡¯s body that were exactly the same as before.


    After that, Cooper¡¯s eyes turned pale golden, and the aura on his body suddenly became colder and


    more powerful!


    The only difference was that Cooper¡¯s body did not explode. Instead, his body withstood the power of


    the reagent and waspletely absorbed by him!


    Boom!


    In an instant, a monstrous pale golden energy vortex surged from Cooper.


    The entire research room and even the Nonagon shook at this moment. More terrifyingly, the pale


    golden energy vortex on Cooper¡¯s body caused an impact on the outside world!


    Something soared into the sky above the Nonagon building and formed dark clouds like it was


    doomsday, all the dark clouds formed a vortex and gathered above the Nonagon building!

 Chapter 2836

    Chapter 2836


    Rumble!


    Several destructive lightning strikes fell from the sky on top of the Nonagon building. The entire building


    was covered in lightning in an instant and formed a terrifying power grid.


    This shocking scene stunned the entire city!


    At this moment, the Nonagon building seemed to bepletely covered in lightning, and endless


    lightning strikes still fell and shrouded the entire building.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion jolted everyone!


    The vortex in the sky got bigger, and the rotation got faster. Suddenly, a figure flew out of the Nonagon


    Building. It was bathed in the endless power of lightning and stood upright in the sky above the


    building, enduring the baptism of endless lightning. The terrifying energy pressure and the power of


    rules raged.


    In the Nonagon building at this moment, all the disciples, including the four pavilion masters and


    kingship holders flew out, stood around, and looked up at the happening in the sky!


    Chandler Curtis, the master of Turtle Pavilion, stood with his hands behind his back His face was


    solemn as he looked up at the figure bathed in lightning in the sky. A look of horror shed in the


    corners of his eyes as he said, ¡°I never expected that he has reached this level. He¡¯s about to break


    through to half-step to the other shore¡­¡±


    Next to him, the master of Tiger Pavilion who had a burly figure full of explosive power, had an ugly


    expression on his face.


    ¡°Has Cooper Berry seeded?¡±


    The masters of Griffin Pavilion and Phoenix Pavilion also said gravely, ¡°Pavilion Master Curtis, how


    should we handle this situation now?¡±


    Chandler sighed and said, ¡°If Cooper seeds, no one in the Nonagon will be able to stop him.¡±


    Cooper Berry, the deputy consul of the Nonagon, had equal rights with the five pavilions. They had


    always checked and bnced each other. However, once Cooper reached the half-step to the other


    shore, he would definitely eradicate his opponents with his heightened strength!


    When that happened, the Nonagon would inevitably undergo a drastic change.


    ¡°Isn¡®t there any other way?¡± the master of Griffin Pavilion asked.


    Chandler thought about it and said, ¡°Yes, but if we do that, it¡¯ll cause unnecessary casualties, so we


    need to discuss the countermeasures as soon as possible. I think that Cooper will go after the four


    pavilions first.¡±


    Hearing this, their faces darkened as they fell silent.


    ***


    At the same time, Cooper¡¯s body flowed with pale gold as he bathed in the baptism of the power of


    lightning in the sky!


    Crack!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound in the sky. Immediately after, Cooper¡¯s eyes changed from pale


    gold back to normal. The pale golden lines on his body also slowly faded. The lightning that fell like a


    waterfall from the sky also disappeared.


    Everything returned to peace.


    Cooper raised his hands, clenched his fists, and a smile bloomed on his face. He felt immense power


    as well as the understanding and control of the rules of heaven and earth.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Cooper waved his hand. In the process, the power of rules sted away the dark clouds in


    the sky. At the same time, he exuded an extremely terrifying energy fluctuation and aura¡­


    A half-step to the other shore!


    This aura immediately spread thousands of miles from around Cooper. All disciples or kings in the


    country vaguely felt this powerful presence that lingered in the air!

 Chapter 2837

    Chapter 2837


    A half-step to the other shore! Everyone was shocked!


    Someone had actually reached that level!


    In a secret ce of Terrain Vi in Beechwood City, an old man was injured, but it was not serious. He


    was none other than the grandmaster of the Turner family. At this moment, he felt the extra aura in the


    rules of heaven and earth and frowned. Then, he rxed with relief and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect that he actually reached the half-step of the other shore¡­¡±


    Scary!


    The faces of the four pavilion masters became gloomy and uncertain. Cooper Berry really seeded!


    A change in the Nonagon was inevitable now. In the sky, Cooper felt the enormous energy and the


    power of rules in his body. His face was full of excitement! Then, he stared at the four pavilion masters


    on the ground.


    He sneered and disappeared from the air. The next second, he appeared right in front of the four


    pavilion masters.


    ¡°Four pavilion masters, are you here to congratte me?¡± Cooper asked mockingly.


    Chandler and the others looked at each other and thought inwardly that Cooper had started to exert


    pressure on them right away. He was really an impatient viin.


    Chandler bowed and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions for breaking through to the half-step to the


    other shore and leading the Nonagon to continue to prosper.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cooperughed as he looked at the other three pavilion masters. Although the three of them were


    indignant, they could only lower themselves and offer their congrattions.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cooperughed in delight.


    Unexpectedly, the four pavilion masters who had always been on an equal footing with him had to bow


    down to congratte him at this moment. This was a symbol of strength.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. In the future, we still have toplement each other and jointly lead the


    Nonagon to be the most prestigious ce in the country!¡± Cooper said with a smile, the wild


    ambitions in his mind no longer hidden.


    He was a supreme powerhouse a half-step to the other shore. How many people in this world could


    compete with him?


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, a group of people came from a distance, knelt behind Cooper, and shouted in unison,


    ¡°Congrattions, Deputy Consul Berry. The Nonagon will wee a great future!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cooperughed uproariously.


    After this day, the situation in the Nonagon skewed to one side. Most of them sided with Cooper. Some


    people who opposed Cooper were even assassinated. However, some people who did not agree with


    Cooper¡¯s philosophy still chose to temporarily avoid the limelight and condescended to serve Cooper.


    The four pavilion masters also announced on the same day that they would serve under Cooper¡¯s


    command. Cooper¡¯s influence in the Nonagon continued to soar, reaching an unprecedented peak!


    ***


    At the same time, Cooper received the news sent back by Mick.


    Boom!


    Cooper smashed the table and chairs with one palm and shouted angrily, ¡°What did you say? Philip


    rke broke Mick¡¯s limbs?¡±


    Cooper was furious, and his aura half-step to the other shore escaped, shocking everyone around.


    They were the important personnel of the Nonagon, including the four pavilion masters. When they


    heard the subordinate¡¯s report, they were also solemn.


    Cooper bellowed, ¡°Prepare the car! Let¡¯s see how arrogant the young patriarch of the rke family is!¡±


    Cooper was ready to take action in person. He had his n allid out.


    The four pavilion masters stood up at this moment and advised, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, you mustn¡¯t.


    After all, he¡¯s the young patriarch of the rke family. A conflict with him will be bad for the Nonagon.¡±


    Cooper frowned, looked coldly at Chandler, and said solemnly, ¡°Pavilion Master Curtis, are you telling


    me what to do?¡±

 Chapter 2838

    Chapter 2838


    Hearing this, Chandler¡¯s face darkened, but he still persuaded Cooper, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, I¡¯d like to


    advise you to think twice about this. If you take any action against the young patriarch of the rke


    family, I¡¯m worried that Roger rke will retaliate. If that happens, things will be very tricky and may


    even trigger a chain reaction between the rke family and the Nonagon. At that time, there¡¯ll be


    greater chaos in the country, and foreign forces will also invade.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cooper shouted coldly, walked up to Chandler, and said with a chill in his eyes, ¡°Pavilion


    Master Curtis, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯ve decided on this matter. No further discussion is


    needed! It¡¯s just the rke family. You may be afraid but I¡¯m not! Guards, invite Pavilion Master Curtis


    to go back and take a break. Let him reflect on his identity!¡±


    Cooper shouted, and two loyal subordinates of his, each with extraordinary strength, walked out behind


    him.


    This was house arrest. Chandler scowled and left the meeting room of the Nonagon. Then, Cooper


    nced at the other people present and asked, ¡°Anyone else with any objections can stand up now


    and take a break along with Pavilion Master Curtis.¡±


    No one dared to make a move. Cooper was now differentpared to before and held most of the


    power in Nonagon.


    Cooper sneered and said, ¡°In that case, our discussion ends here.¡±


    After that, Cooper left the meeting room and said to his men behind him, ¡°Go to Fernvale immediately. I


    want to see how arrogant Philip is!¡±


    ***


    On Philip¡¯s side, Reed, Fennel, the Shadow Guards, and the others were gathered together.


    Reed said gravely, ¡°I received a confidential report that Cooper Berry, the deputy consul of the


    Nonagon, has sessfully reached the half-step to the other shore yesterday!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip and Fennel shuddered. This was out of their expectations.


    Reed continued, ¡°In just half a day, most people have chosen to serve Cooper. Although Cooper has


    not officially taken over the Nonagon yet, it has be a fact. Moreover, ording to the secret


    report, the Turtle Pavilion¡¯s Master Chandler Curtis has been ced under house arrest.¡±


    Hearing Reed¡¯s words, Fennel¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Master Curtis is under house arrest?¡±


    Reed nodded and said to Philip, ¡°Another secret report shows that Cooper has embarked on a flight to


    Fernvale with numerous people. The target is you.¡±


    Philip jolted before saying with a sneer, ¡°Is it because of Mick Berry?¡±


    Reed hummed and said, ¡°Mick is just the trigger. Cooper¡¯s objective is to test the rke family¡¯s bottom


    line. If he wants to make a move this time, it¡¯ll be against the rke family. He now represents the


    Nonagon. The reason for taking action against the rke family is to force other parties to choose


    which side to take. This is deterrence and intimidation to the strength of the disciples in the country. If


    I¡¯m not mistaken, Cooper¡¯s goal is not only the Nonagon. There must be a reason why he was able to


    break through to the half-step to the other shore in such a short time.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing this, Philip became very serious.


    A powerhouse half-step to the other shore. Right now in Fernvale, no one could stand up against


    Cooper, right?


    No, there was someone!


    Benny Larson, the master of the Gentleman Court. However, Philip had no idea of his whereabouts.

 Chapter 2839

    Chapter 2839


    ¡°Teacher, did my father ever say anything to you?¡± Philip asked.


    Reed shook his head and said, ¡°Your father never said anything to me. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯]! have to deal


    with this by yourself. What I¡¯m most worried about now is that your father isn¡¯t in the country. If Cooper


    makes things difficult for you, I won¡¯ t be able to stop him with my current strength.¡±


    Reed was right. A half-step to the other shore was really not someone he could fight now. In this world,


    those who could step into that realm were few and far in between.


    Philip¡¯s face went dark as he thought for a long time.


    On the side, Cynthia said worriedly, ¡°Supreme Williams, is there no other way?¡±


    Reed shook his head and said, ¡°There are only a handful of half-steps to the other shore. Those who


    can take action have to take into ount many aspects. They won¡¯t easily help Philip, let alone the


    rke family.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Are we just going to let the Berry family bully Philip?¡±


    Cynthia was about to cry. Everything happened because of her. If she had married into the Berry family,


    none of this would have happened.


    With that thought, Cynthia sobbed quietly.


    Philip nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought of a solution?¡± Cynthia was delighted, and the others also stared at Philip.


    Philip smiled. He had no idea at all. Those were just words offort.


    ording to Reed, he was in real danger this time. Afterforting Cynthia and sending her back to


    her room, Philip looked at the rest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have no way to deal with a


    half-step to the other shore.¡±


    Reed sighed and said, ¡°In that case, I can only rely on my position as a supreme to stop him for a


    while. As for the rest, let¡¯s see if your father has any arrangements.¡±


    Philip was solemn. He did not expect things to turn out this way.


    Good for Cooper and the Berry family.


    ***


    Half a dayter, Cooper and his people arrived at the Larson family. The entire Larson family was as


    silent as a graveyard at this moment


    Silva and the other two brothers stood respectfully in front of Cooper and said with a bow, ¡°Deputy


    Consul Berry, we didn¡¯t know that you¡¯de to the Larson family in person. We failed to wee you


    properly.¡±


    Cooper stood with his hands behind his back, looked at Silva, and said with a snort, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about


    the matter. The marriage between the Berry and Larson families is officially annulled! In addition, I want


    you to hand Philip over within the day!¡±


    Hearing that, Silva¡¯s face darkened. There was a chill in the corners of his eyes. However, he forced a


    smile and said, ¡°Since you said so, we¡¯ll do it. However, Philip isn¡¯t in the Larson family now. We have


    no way to bring him to you.¡±


    Cooper sneered and said, ¡°Silva Larson, I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    Hiss!


    Silva frowned and sensed the killing intent in Cooper¡¯s words.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cooper wanted to establish his authority in the Larson family.


    Silva immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for him right away.¡±


    After saying that, Silva left Larson Manor with his people and headed to the hotel that Philip was


    staying in.


    ***


    ¡°Philip, Deputy Consul Berry wants to see you. Come to the Larson family at once!¡± Silva said coldly.


    Philip stood in front of Silva and said, ¡°Is the Larson family going to be ackey of the Berry


    family?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Silva snorted and said, ¡°Philip, this is none of your business. Deputy Consul Berry wants to


    see you, so you have to go!¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, then.¡±

 Chapter 2840

    Chapter 2840


    Reed, Fennel, and the others looked nervous when they heard Philip¡¯s words.


    Reed said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go!¡±


    Philip said to Reed, ¡°Teacher, they¡¯ve already shown up at our doorstep, so I have to go.¡±


    Reed scowled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Silva and coldly said, ¡°Patriarch Larson, I¡¯ll go with Philip.¡±


    Silva smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t say no.¡±


    After that, Philip and Reed followed Silva to Larson Manor.


    Fennel remained in the hotel. After Philip left, he quickly called the Strategist and said coldly,


    ¡°Immediately deploy all members of the Hall of the Sun. Also, contact Athena and tell her to give me


    her full support. Send fighter nes and warships to surround the Nonagon as quickly as you can!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Apollo!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, after ending the call, the Strategist in Sendona immediately ordered,


    ¡°The Sun God has ordered everyone to surround the Nonagon!¡±


    At the same time, Athena also received Fennel¡¯s instructions and immediately ordered her envoys,


    ¡°Deploy everyone to the East at once!¡±


    ***


    In an instant, Sendona, on the other side of the sea, surged. Numerous fighter nes and warships


    were filled with fully armed personnel of Athena and the Hall of the Sun. They rode the waves and


    charged forward at top speed.


    At this moment, in Larson Manor, Philip and Reed stood in the meeting room.


    In front of them, Cooper stood with his hands behind his back, looking extremely arrogant. He nced


    at Reed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here, Supreme Williams.¡±


    Reed said coldly, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but I¡¯d advise you not to act


    impulsively! With me here today, don¡¯t think of doing anything to my student!¡±


    Cooperughed and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, you seem to be doing quite well.¡±


    Reed snorted coldly, and the battle-hardened aura on his body waspletely unleashed. This aura


    made the members of the Larson family tremble and dare not speak.


    Cooper frowned. He did not expect Reed Williams to show up. The teacher was going all out to protect


    Philip. Obviously, Cooper held no regard for a supreme at this time. However, he had to consider the


    person behind Reed. He was none other than the Imperial Preceptor at the Imperial Pce.


    Cooper was most apprehensive about that. This was the reason why Reed had insisted oning with


    Philip. Reed thought that if Cooper had a shred of rationale remaining, he would not do anything to


    Philip.


    Reed said coldly, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, hurry up and say your piece. My student and I have other


    matters to attend to.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Cooper smiled and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that this young man has injured my


    son and broken all his limbs. As a father, I have to do something about this grudge for my son, right?¡±

 Chapter 2841

    Chapter 2841


    Broken all his limbs?


    Reed and Philip exchanged a nce and seemed to have thought of something. Mick Berry was really


    good at talking cr*p.


    Reed said, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, I think you should tell your son toe out and ask him about this.¡±


    Hearing this, Cooper¡¯s face darkened. He turned around, looked at his subordinate behind him, and


    said, ¡°Tell Mick toe here!¡±


    Soon, Mick was pushed inside on a wheelchair, all wrapped up in bandages like a mummy. He wailed,


    ¡°Ouch, Dad. You¡¯re finally here. Look at me. I was beaten up to this state. Ow!¡±


    Seeing Mick being pushed in while all covered in bandages, Philip and Reed looked at each other


    helplessly.


    No wonder¡­ Mick was the one behind this.


    Cooper was naturally heartbroken when he saw his favorite son being beaten up like this. In addition,


    he was also angry!


    He stared at Philip coldly and asked, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, the Berry family has always stayed away


    from the rke family. Now that you¡¯ve injured my son like this, do you have any regard for the Berry


    family at all? Or are you trying to lord over us?¡±


    Cooper was simply trying to make a mountain out of a molehill.


    Philip snorted coldly, looked at Mick, and said, ¡°Well done. Great pretense.¡±


    Then, he looked at Cooper and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, just say your piece and don¡¯t beat about the


    bush. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°Very good! Well done!¡± Cooper apuded before he looked at Philip coldly and said, ¡°I think you


    should know what I want.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t know. Just say it.¡±


    Cooper sneered and said, ¡°If you hand your daughter over to me and let me train her for a while, I¡¯ll


    forget about this matter today. What do you think? Also, I hope that the rke family can join forces


    with the Berry family. With ourbined forces, we can easily take over the country, even the world!


    How about it?¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Wishful thinking! I¡¯ll never hand my daughter over or work with you to


    achieve your wild ambitions!¡±


    Hiss!


    In an instant, all members of the Larson family in the hall gasped. The person in front was the deputy


    consul of the Nonagon and a real powerhouse a half-step to the other shore!


    Were Philip and Reed not afraid that the other party would do anything to them?


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Cooper sneered and said, ¡°I expected your reply, so thest option is for you to


    break all your limbs and apologize to my son!¡±


    Cooper¡¯s words were extremely domineering!


    To ask the young patriarch of the rke family to lose his limbs was to make an enemy out of the


    rke family. The three Larson brothers stood aside indifferently with no intention to get involved at all.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± At this moment, Reed stepped forward with a scowl and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Cooper Berry, although you¡¯re the deputy consul of the Nonagon, I¡¯m also a supreme of the country! If


    you dare to do this in front of me, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cooperughed, looked at Reed coldly, and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, I used to be afraid of


    you, but not anymore.¡±


    Boom!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Cooper released his aura!


    An overwhelming energy pressure swept across Reed in a sh. It was the aura that belonged to a


    half-step of the other shore. In an instant, Reed¡¯s legs trembled from the pressure as he staggered


    several steps back. Fortunately, he resisted and stabilized his body. However, it was not easy for him.


    He felt as if he was carrying two mountains on his shoulder!


    ¡°Cooper, even if you have reached half-step to the other shore, I¡¯m warning you that if you dare to


    attack my student, I¡¯ll destroy your entire Berry family!¡±


    Reed trembled all over from the weight on his shoulders.

 Chapter 2842

    Chapter 2842


    Hearing Reed¡¯s threatening words, Cooper said scornfully, ¡°Supreme Williams, you¡¯re still the same.


    I¡¯m not what I used to be. I might¡¯ve been afraid of you in the past, but I¡¯m a half-step to the other shore


    now. To me, you¡¯re just an ant! Do you think that the Imperial Pce or the Imperial Preceptor behind


    you will offend me for the sake of a small supreme like you?!¡±


    After Cooper finished speaking, his face was full of pride with no regard for Reed at all. To the outside


    world, Reed Williams was a mighty supreme, but to Cooper, he was nothing. He could kill Reed with a


    lift of a finger.


    Hearing this, Reed took a step forward despite the huge pressure from Cooper on his shoulders. The


    tiles beneath his feet shattered instantly!


    ¡°Cooper, as a supreme, I¡¯m not afraid of any challenge! Fight me if you can!¡± Reed shouted, and his


    slender hand fell on the sword on his waist!


    Buzz!


    The sword left the scabbard slightly.


    At that moment, green light with a low roar of a dragon resounded throughout the meeting room and


    Larson Manor!


    The Green Dragon Sword surged with violent energy pressure and offset the huge pressure and power


    of rules from Cooper!


    Cooper frowned and stared at the slightly exposed de that shone at Reed¡¯s waist. The name Green


    Dragon was engraved, looking simple and ancient. The aura and the power of rules on the de were


    not inferior to Cooper¡¯s!


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Cooper frowned and immediately realized that this sword once belonged to a half-step


    powerhouse or even a powerhouse of the other shore!


    This sword had apanied the powerhouse through countless battles and been immersed by the


    power of rules. It had actually developed a sword intent a half-step to the other shore. The Green


    Dragon Sword used to belong to the Imperial Preceptor!


    This sword was given to Reed as a sign of the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s hopes for Reed.


    In an instant, Cooper¡¯s face darkened as he stated at the sword on Reed¡¯s waist. The intertwined


    power of rules was enormous.


    He frowned and said, ¡°I never expected you to have such a magical weapon.¡±


    Reed snorted coldly and said, ¡°This is the Green Dragon Sword that once apanied the Imperial


    Preceptor to conquer the eight kingdoms! Seeing this sword is like seeing the Imperial Preceptor!¡±


    Cooper raised his eyebrows, and his face was cold. He stared at Reed for a long time before he bowed


    slightly and said, ¡°Cooper Berry pays respect to the Imperial Preceptor¡­¡±


    After that, Cooper sneered and said, ¡°Reed, do you think you can stop me with the Green Dragon


    Sword? If I really want to take you down, it won¡¯t help you even if you have the sword!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Reed understood Cooper¡¯s meaning. The Green Dragon Sword was one of his trump cards.


    If Cooper paid no heed to the Green Dragon Sword that represented the Imperial Preceptor, Reed


    really had no other idea.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± Reed scoffed. ¡°If you really want to take us down, I can only fight!¡±


    With that said, Reed pulled out the sword from his waist!


    ng!


    A green sword light dazzled in the hall. A low dragon roar also rang throughout Larson Manor.

 Chapter 2843

    Chapter 2843


    More terrifyingly, when the Green Dragon Sword was unsheathed, all the metal weapons in Larson


    Manor buzzed!


    All members of the Larson family were in horror with faces full of shock. The killing intent of the Green


    Dragon Sword was too overwhelming. There was also an invincible aura!


    Thud, thump!


    In an instant, the members of the Larson family, including Silva and the others, knelt on the floor and


    shouted, ¡°We wee the Imperial Preceptor!¡±


    Yes, they bowed down to the fully unsheathed Green Dragon Sword. That was because behind Reed,


    a shadow of an upright figure with a solemn expression had appeared. The shadow was none other


    than the Imperial Preceptor who had conquered the eight kingdoms back then.


    He was someone who possessed supremebat power and aura. With just a cold look, all members


    of the Larson family fell to their knees in fright!


    It was the Imperial Preceptor! The one with almighty power within the country!


    A legend! An extremely strong figure who stabilized the world in one battle!


    At this moment, Cooper looked at Reed with the Green Dragon Sword in his hand and the shadow of


    the Imperial Preceptor behind him. His expression became extremely ugly. The shadow swept a cold


    nce over the Larson family before his eyes fell on Cooper.


    There were no words, just one look.


    Cooper could not withstand the pressure of those eyes at all. After struggling for a while, he finally knelt


    and eximed, ¡°Wee, Imperial Preceptor!¡±


    At that moment, the tidal pressure finally dissipated. Reed nced at Cooper coldly and said, ¡°Deputy


    Consul Berry, I want to take Philip away. Do you agree?¡±


    Cooper frowned but still said with a nod, ¡°Supreme Williams, please go ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Reed snorted coldly before he turned and left. Philip also nced coldly at the kneeling


    Cooper and left.


    When they walked out of the main entrance of Larson Manor, they saw the waiting members of the


    Dragon Warriors and Fennel and his gang. Seeing Reed and Philip walking out safely, they greeted the


    two excitedly.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did Cooper let you go?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip huffed and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all thanks to the Teacher.¡±


    However, at this time¡­


    Pfft!


    Reed spat a mouthful of blood and staggered.


    Philip immediately caught hold of Reed. Seeing his face that went pale instantly, Philip asked


    nervously, ¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡±


    Reed waved his hand and said, ¡°Quick, get out of here. Let¡¯s go back before we speak!¡±


    They quickly left Larson Manor.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On Cooper¡¯s side, he stood up from the floor angrily at this moment!


    Silva and the others also stood up. They stood beside Cooper humbly and asked in lowvoices, ¡°Deputy


    Consul Berry, are we going to let this matter rest just like this?¡±


    Cooper snorted coldly and said, ¡°Let it rest? I¡¯m here in person. Why should I let it rest?¡±


    After that, he looked at Mick who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    When Mick saw his father¡¯s gaze, he immediately wailed, ¡°Ouch, it hurts! Dad, you have to do


    something.¡±


    Cooper shouted solemnly, ¡°Enough! I know you best! If it¡¯s not a big deal, just stand up and get out of


    my sight!¡±


    Hearing this, Mick immediately stood up from the wheelchair, bowed respectfully to Cooper, and


    hobbled away with the help of his servants.


    Seeing that, Cooper scowled and ordered Silva, ¡°Lock down the entire area. I want to keep Philip and


    his people from leaving!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Silva responded immediately.


    The Larson family needed to rely on the Berry family now, so Silva could only obey.


    On Philip¡¯s side, they returned to the hotel, which was already taken over by the Dragon Warriors. The


    ce was filled with fully armed soldiers both inside and out. Numerousbat vehicles were parked


    on the streets around.


    No irrelevant people were allowed near the hotel!

 Chapter 2844

    Chapter 2844


    At this moment, in arge suite, Reed sat weakly on the sofa while surrounded by many people.


    Philip asked anxiously, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s going on? How did you be like this?¡±


    Others also asked with concern, ¡°Supreme Williams, are you alright? Do you need a doctor?¡±


    Reed was covered in a green quilt and smiled slightly. He shook his head and said, ¡°No need. This is a


    bacsh from the power of rules¡­¡±


    As he said that, he looked at the Green Dragon Sword on the table, shook his head, and said with a


    sigh, ¡°s, I used the Green Dragon Sword by force to fight against Cooper and even conjured the


    image of the Imperial Preceptor before I was able to take Philip away from Larson Manor. However,


    Cooper should find out soon that I was merely bluffing¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the Green Dragon Sword.


    ¡°Teacher, will the sword consume you?¡± Philip asked.


    Reed nodded and said, ¡°With my current strength, I can¡¯t fully unleash the true strength of the Green


    Dragon Sword, but I forcibly poured in my energy and the power of rules when I confronted Cooper just


    now, which triggered the sword into disying the power of a half-step to the other shore. It even


    conjured the shadow of the Imperial Preceptor.


    ¡°However, the result of doing this is to suffer a bacsh from the sword.¡±


    After saying that, Reed coughed and grew weaker. He looked at Philip seriously, took out a Supreme


    Order token from his pocket, and handed it to Philip while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Supreme Order now.


    I¡¯m afraid I can no longer help you with the rest. Within three days, my strength will fall to the level of an


    ordinary person. It¡¯ll take half a month for me to recover. During this time, you have to be careful. Take


    the Supreme Order and look for the other supremes. Maybe they¡¯ll help you once on my ount.¡±


    After Reed finished speaking, his condition declined further.


    Philip took the token that was cool to the touch and said seriously, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. Leave the rest


    to me!¡±


    Reed nodded and said, ¡°Cooper will receive the news within the day. He¡¯ll definitelye again. You


    have to be prepared.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Philip nodded in response and asked, ¡°Teacher, I want to know the strength of the Imperial Preceptor.


    Even Cooper had to kneel upon seeing his shadow.¡±


    With a look of longing and admiration on his face, Reed coughed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know the strength


    of the Imperial Preceptor, and no one can specte. Back then, he led us to battle against the eight


    kingdoms, and we managed to achieve peace for our country for the next few decades through tragic


    bloodshed¡­¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Preceptor once fought single-handedly against several disciples and kings of the seventh


    zone from other countries. He even injured two half-step powerhouses of the other shore! It¡¯s rumored


    that his strength is in the pseudo-realm of the other shore. However, no one knows for sure what his


    real strength is. I think the only person in this world who knows the true strength of the Imperial


    Preceptor is your father¡­¡±


    ¡®My father?¡¯ Philip frowned.


    From Reed¡¯s words, he knew that the Imperial Preceptor was by no means a simple character. In this


    country, the Imperial Preceptor reigned supreme!


    ¡°By the way, Teacher, I¡¯ve heard that there are restrictions in this world on the powerhouses of the other


    shore. The rules of this world can only allow a few powerhouses of the other shore to appear. What¡¯s


    the limit?¡± Philip asked.


    He still had many questions.


    Reed¡¯s eyes grew dark, and he said after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t know the limit either because I¡¯m not at that


    level. So, I can only gather from some clues that the limit is five¡­¡±


    ¡®Five?¡¯ Philip frowned and he calcted carefully.


    His father, the main god Zeus, Consul Juno Yarrow, and the grand elder of the rke family. However,


    in order to seal the stargate, the grand elder had returned to the stargate with the Nonagon¡¯s Consul


    Yarrow.

 Chapter 2845

    Chapter 2845


    The grand elder had passed on, while the oue of Consul Yarrow was still unknown. Excluding the


    grand elder, there were three. After all, during the battle on Arcadia Ind, Juno once fought Roger in


    his peak condition. Later, the grand elder had to make a move before the matter died down. Thus,


    Juno¡¯s real strength should also be in the realm of the other shore. However, it could also be the peak


    of the pseudo-realm.


    It was difficult to determine¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If Juno was in the realm of the other shore, and there was also the Imperial Preceptor, there was one


    last spot left.


    Who could this person be?


    If the Imperial Preceptor was not in the realm of the other shore but the pseudo-realm, there would be


    two spots left. Someone else was in the realm of the other shore.


    Who was it?


    Philip looked grave.


    Seeing this, Reed said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously. The world¡¯s progression is beyond our control. You


    need to grow up as fast as you can and reach the level of your father before you can know more and


    understand more. In this game of chess, all of us are pawns now. Only when you grow to the level of


    your father can you jump out of this chess game and be the chess yer.¡±


    Hearing Reed¡¯s words, Philip¡¯s frown grew deeper. Benny Larson had told him exactly the same thing.


    It was the chess game and the chess yer again!


    ¡°Teacher, I never could figure out what exactly is the chess game you¡¯re talking about,¡± Philip asked.


    Reed sighed and said, ¡°This chess game epasses the entire world, even the ancients. This is a


    chess game that has spanned for thousands of years. So far, this chess game has been controlled by


    your father and some other people. These people are making the moves in the chess game, and the


    result will depend on each person¡¯s ability.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was even more confused.


    Who would use this world as a chessboard and all living beings as chess pieces?


    After the chat, Philip and the others left the room. Now, the entire hotel was under lockdown, and


    irrelevant people were not allowed to enter. Philip and the others returned to their room, their faces full


    of worry.


    Reed was seriously injured, and his strength had deteriorated. It would take half a month for him to


    recover. Now that Cooper was here, he woulde after them again within the day.


    Fennel said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve deployed the people from the Hall of the Sun as well as Athena¡¯s people.


    I just received the news that they¡¯re now parked on the high seas. If Cooper dares to act


    unscrupulously, I¡¯ll destroy the Nonagon building.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Then, he held the Supreme Order in his hand. After thinking for a while, he did not use it. That was


    because he had another trump card!


    ***


    Sure enough, as Reed predicted, Cooper¡¯s guards arrived at the hotel entrance within the day.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, the deputy consul would like to invite you and Supreme Williams to go to the


    Larson family again,¡± The guard said calmly.


    Philip stood at the door with Fennel and the others behind him.


    ¡°Deputy Consul Berry is really persistent,¡± Philip said, looked at the car parked on the street, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over.¡±


    Fennel and the others wanted to follow, but Philip stopped them. He said, ¡°Stay and take good care of


    Teacher.¡±


    Cynthia cried anxiously, tugged on Philip¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°You must be careful.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll make them send me back in a grand fashion.¡±

 Chapter 2846

    Chapter 2846


    Hearing this, Cooper¡¯s guard sneered and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, please get in the car.¡±


    Philip got into the car without hesitation.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After Philip left, Cynthia burst into tears and said to Fennel, ¡°Fennel, please save Philip.¡±


    Fennel frowned. He had already made the final preparations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Cooper dares to do anything to Philip, even if I have to go all out, I¡¯ll make the Nonagon


    and the Berry family pay for it!¡± Fennel said coldly. Then, he quickly left the hotel.


    ***


    On the other hand, Philip arrived at Larson Manor again. He was full of mixed emotions. Before this, he


    was unafraid with Reed beside him. Now, he had to face the music alone.


    When he walked into the Larson family¡¯s main hall, Cooper and the others were sitting with faint sneers


    on their faces.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we meet again,¡± Cooper said mockingly, his smile cold and sinister.


    ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t Supreme Williamse with you?¡±


    Philip scoffed. ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, since you already know, why ask the obvious?¡±


    Cooperughed, got up, stared at Philip sternly, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you don¡¯t seem to


    be afraid.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the young patriarch of the rke family. Why should I be afraid of


    you? You¡¯re just the deputy consul of the Nonagon.¡±


    Cooperughed and said, ¡°Good, very good! I really admire the courage you have at such a young


    age. However, now that you¡¯re here alone, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to you?¡±


    Hearing this, a chill shed in Philip¡¯s eyes. He said with a smile, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve already done what you


    wanted to, so why test the waters now? I¡¯m here just to find out if you dare to do anything to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Cooper frowned and said, ¡°As expected of Roger rke¡¯s son. This confidence is


    something not many people have.¡±


    Then, he said, ¡°As I said just now, hand your daughter over to me. I only need her for three months. If


    you agree, I¡¯ll forget this matter. What do you think?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know Why you¡¯re so obsessed with my daughter, I can tell you


    that there¡¯s no deal! If you dare to do anything to my daughter, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Cooperughed and said solemnly, ¡°Do you think you can do any harm to me now?¡±


    Boom!


    Huge pressure overwhelmed Philip!


    Bang!


    Philip was thrown out by the pressure radiating from Cooper and staggered dozens of steps back


    before he stopped himself.


    Cooper had held back. Otherwise, Philip would have died from the shock just now!


    At this moment, Philip unleashed his aura, and a tinum sword of kingship appeared in the sky. It was


    unleashed reactively!

 Chapter 2847

    Chapter 2847


    Under the pressure from Cooper, Philip trembled all over as he stood firm. He wiped the blood that


    spilled from the corner of his mouth, stared at Cooper with cold and biting eyes, and said, ¡°Deputy


    Consul Berry, you¡¯re very pompous!¡±


    Seeing that Philip had resisted this blow, Cooper said with a smile, ¡°Not bad. You have what it takes,


    but I only used less than 10% of my strength. Do you think you can survive the next move?¡±


    Philip frowned.


    Less than 10% of his strength had already rendered Philip in this state. Sure enough, a half-step to the


    other shore was not someone he could deal with at the moment. There was not even the slightest


    chance to fight back!


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°If you wanted to do it, you would have done so already. Why wait until


    now?¡±


    Cooper smiled, got up, and walked toward Philip. With every step, Philip was forced to retreat.


    Philip¡¯s entire body raged with tremendous energy pressure and the power of rules. The tinum


    sword of kingship in the sky buzzed constantly. It was dazzling with five colors. Even so, Philip was still


    at a disadvantage. He was forced out of the hall by Cooper¡¯s aura until he stood in the open square.


    The floor was left with footprints of shattered tiles. Every footprint was as deep as half a palm. The skin


    on Philip¡¯s body cracked and seeped with blood.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot as he urged all the energy and power of rules in his body. He


    activated the rotation of kingship power to resist the pressure from Cooper!


    Cooperughed coldly, looked up at the tinum sword of kingship in the sky, and focused on the five-


    colored sources of kingship gems.


    ¡°As expected of the rke family¡¯s fortune. It¡¯s really enviable. However, maybe Roger never expected


    that you¡¯d one day fall into my hands! These five sources of kingship can be regarded as your


    compensation to my son. I¡¯ll dly ept them.¡±


    With that said, Cooper pointed to the sky!


    Boom!


    In an instant, the sky surged, and dark clouds gathered over Larson Manor.


    A dazzling golden beam shot out from Cooper¡¯s finger and turned into a huge hand that tried to grab


    the tinum sword of kingship in the sky. However, the tinum sword of kingship seemed to have


    been greatly stimted. With a loud buzz, dazzling five-colored energy and the power of rules


    exploded and bombarded Cooper!


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Cooper frowned with surprise and said, ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    After saying that, he pointed again, and this attack was stronger than the previous.


    The tinum sword of kingship seemed to sense the huge power and the power of rules contained in


    this attack. It also burst with five-colored energy that mmed into the huge golden palm that made a


    grabbing motion in the sky!


    Rumble!


    The terrifying energy pressure flooded the sky. The space also copsed in that instant.


    Philip spat a few mouthfuls of blood as he flew out and crashed to the ground. The tinum sword of


    kingship in the sky also cracked all over.


    Cooper frowned. With such a powerful blow, he only managed to crack the sword. Then, he looked at


    Philip who had fallen to the ground. Philip was pale, but his eyes were stern and full of anger!


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Cooper said solemnly and walked toward Philip.


    However, suddenly, Philip took out a golden token from his pocket and shouted gravely, ¡°The Dragon


    Seal of the rke family! It canmand the whole world! Who dares to disrespect it?!¡±

 Chapter 2848

    Chapter 2848


    The Dragon Seal?


    Seeing the token in Philip¡¯s hand, Cooper¡¯s face was full of horror and fear. At that moment, his


    emotions were in upheaval.


    It was the Dragon Seal!


    That was the highest token that belonged to Roger rke. The im that it couldmand the entire


    world was not just empty talk!


    Cooper immediately thought of the incident that happened more than a decade ago. It was the incident


    that rocked the entire country. The thing that caused it was none other than the Dragon Seal. The


    meaning behind this sea! was extremely huge. The power that it could unleash was beyond Cooper¡¯s


    imagination!


    A small and simple Dragon Seal couldmand all of the rke family¡¯sbat power and wealth.


    All members of the rke family and all forces that belonged to them had to obey the Dragon Seal!


    It was a token that could even destroy a big country!


    The special influence it held was not only limited to thebat power and wealth of the rke family.


    More terrifyingly, it could summon those incredible people who had disappeared over the years and


    rarely showed up in the public eye. Including those supreme powerhouses who once ruled this world


    and stood at the pinnacle.


    They were once Roger rke¡¯s most trusted followers!


    Boom!


    When all members of the Larson family saw Philip with the token, they were horrified and fell to their


    knees. That was because that small token radiated with monstrous might and pressure that made their


    legs weak. The small token dazzled with golden light, which soared straight into the sky and turned into


    a huge golden dragon!


    Roar!


    The low growl shook the heavens!


    The golden dragon with five ws soared in the sky. Its huge dragon head, swaying beard, and horns


    shone bright gold. The entire world lost all color!


    Roar!


    The loud dragon¡¯s roar was like rumbling thunder that could be heard throughout the entire country.


    The huge golden dragon head soared and danced in the sky before it turned directions and swooped


    down from the sky.


    Golden airwaves rippled from the golden dragon!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The huge golden dragon head that was several meters wide loomed over Larson Manor. It red at


    Cooper, who was standing on the ground. In front of the huge golden dragon, Cooper looked like a tiny


    ant. The golden dragon was hundreds of meters long and hovered over Larson Manor just like that.


    The enormous pressure and dragon energy made everyone fearful!


    Cooper made eye contact with the golden dragon, and in an instant, he read supreme energy pressure


    from the depths of its eyes.

 Chapter 2849

    Chapter 2849


    Was this the creature behind the stargate that bowed down to Roger rke?


    It was forcibly tamed by Roger and sealed in this small token.


    Too scary!


    The aura of the golden dragon was a half-step to the other shore. A creature on the other shore with


    that strength was actually subdued by Roger.


    At this moment, Cooper was full of fear and trembled from the depths of his soul!


    Roar!


    The golden dragon opened its huge jaws and roared. The monstrous airwaves shattered the vi


    behind Cooper. Cooper urged the power of rules on his body to withstand the pressure from the golden


    dragon. However, two deep pits still formed beneath his feet!


    Cooper was furious!


    He waved his hands, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. He roared, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just a creature


    from the other shore. How dare you throw your weight around here? Let¡¯s see how strong you are!¡±


    Cooper was furious, and his fighting intent raged. In an instant, the entire Larson Manor was filled with


    the fighting intent of two powerhouses a half-step to the other shore.


    This fighting intent locked an area within a hundred-mile radius. However, at this moment, several


    streaks zoomed in from the distance.


    Boom!


    Several figures surging with tremendous energy pressure descended from the sky and stood in a row


    in front of Philip. Philip looked at these five figures and was shocked!


    Five powerhouses a half-step to the other shore!


    Boom!


    The sky above Larson Manor seemed unable to withstand the destructive aura of these five half-steps


    to the other shore who suddenly appeared.


    In an instant, the entire manor, the entire Fernvale, and even the entire country were shrouded in the


    aura of these five half-steps to the other shore. Plus Cooper and that golden dragon, there were seven!


    Seven supreme powerhouses a half-step to the other shore were gathered at Larson Manor at this


    moment. The intensity could crush the entire world.


    Silva and the others knelt on the ground at this moment and fully realized the power of the destructive


    force. Cooper also reacted instantly. When he saw the five figures standing in front of Philip, his


    breathing became rapid.


    Five powerhouses a half- step to the other shore!


    It was them! Roger¡¯s followers from back then! They were still alive!


    One of them stared at the golden dragon in mid-air at the moment and said, ¡°How did the Dragon Seal


    appear here?¡±


    After saying that, he finally noticed Philip slowly getting up from the ground behind him.


    Philip was seriously injured at this moment, but he still bowed and said, ¡°Five seniors, my name is


    Philip rke. I¡¯m the young patriarch of the rke family.¡±


    ¡®The young patriarch of the rke family?¡¯


    The five people of different heights and shapes looked back at Philip with a hint of surprise. The five


    looked quite advanced in years. However, their auras were vaster than the ocean!


    An old man with gray hair and a stern angr face looked at Philip. He said, ¡°So, it¡¯s Young Patriarch


    rke. Is Roger rke your father?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes,¡± Philip replied respectfully.


    He could sense that these five old people bore no hostility toward him.


    The old man nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve reached the advanced mid-level


    kingship power of the sixth zone at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t be afraid. In terms of seniority, you have to call us Uncles!¡±


    ¡°Haha! I like this kid! He looks like he was carved out of the same mold as Roger back then!¡±


    Theymented on Philip and revealed their affection for him. All of them had no children, so they


    treated Philip as their child with just one nce.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve used the Dragon Seal, we¡¯ll take care of the problem at hand for you.¡±


    The old man with gray hair from earlier scowled at this moment. He turned to look at Cooper and said


    coldly, ¡°How dare you bully the young patriarch of the rke family?!¡±


    Cooper panicked when he saw these five old men. These five were not ordinary people! The five


    marquises!


    They were the group of supreme powerhouses that followed Roger back then. However, they


    disappeared more than a decade ago. ording to rumors, they should be guarding the stargate in


    Cochly Mountain!

 Chapter 2850

    Chapter 2850


    Thebat power of these five marquises was definitely through the roof. Once, one of them fought


    against a group of creatures behind the stargate and was undefeated.


    It should be known that the weakest creatures were equivalent to disciples of the fifth zone. Facing


    such a group of creatures, they could still remain undefeated, which was enough to prove their


    strength. If not for the limitations of the rules of this world, one or two of them might have even entered


    the realm of the other shore.


    Facing these five marquises a half-step to the other shore, Cooper had no chance of winning. However,


    this did not mean that Cooper was afraid!


    They were outdated people of thest era!


    He panicked, but a chill shed in his eyes. He bowed slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet the five


    marquises. I¡¯m Cooper Berry, the current deputy consul of the Nonagon. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the five


    marquises.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± A short and fat old man in a gray martial art uniform said with disdain, ¡°Forget it! So, you¡¯re the


    current deputy consul of the Nonagon, huh?¡±


    Cooper replied, ¡°Exactly. I wonder if Marquis Locke has any advice for me. ¡±


    Hay Locke¡¯s eyes shed coldly. He waved his hand, and his body rippled with the aura of a half-step


    to the other shore. He said, ¡°Do you know what the crime is for bullying the young patriarch of the


    rke family?¡±


    Cooper frowned and said, ¡°Marquis Locke, I didn¡¯t bully him. He injured my son, so I just wanted an


    exnation from him.¡±


    ¡°An exnation?¡± A tall old man with sharp eyes was the one who spoke.


    He looked a little detached from this world. He stood with his hands behind his back, stroked his beard,


    and said, ¡°Now, with the five of us here, what other exnation do you need?¡±


    Hearing this, Cooper frowned, and ayer of cold sweat broke out from his body. The auras of the five


    marquises were so strong that he could hardly withstand the pressure!


    Obviously, this was the other party¡¯s intention!


    Cooper said, ¡°You have the final say. I have noment.¡±


    Cooper was extremely indignant!


    Philip was right in front of him, and his five sources of kingship were just within his grasp, but halfway


    through, the Dragon Seal appeared and summoned these five.


    Damn it!


    However, Cooper dared not disy his anger. Otherwise, if he annoyed these five, it might be the end


    of him today. Damn Philip for having such a trump card!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Marquis Fulmore, who looked out of this world, nodded and said, ¡°In that case, this matter is settled.


    Since your son was injured by Philip, how about making Philip pay for the medical expenses?¡±


    Cooper¡¯s mouth twitched, but he dared not object. After all, that huge golden dragon was still staring


    daggers at him in the air!


    ¡°Since Marquis Fulmore said so, I shall obey,¡± Cooper said with a smile.


    Where there was life, there was hope.


    The several marquises looked at each other and nodded. Then, they turned to Philip and said, ¡°Little


    boy, the Dragon Seal isn¡¯t something you can use casually! This time, treat it as our wee gift to


    you. Remember, you mustn¡¯t disy the Dragon Seal easily unless there¡¯s a crisis in the country or the


    rke family is facing destruction!¡±


    Philip remembered the advice, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Thank you for your teachings. I¡¯ll


    remember them.¡±


    The several of them smiled before they looked up at the golden dragon and bellowed!

 Chapter 2851

    Chapter 2851


    Rumble!


    The huge golden dragon dissipated and returned to the Dragon Seal in Philip¡¯s hands. The crisis was


    resolved.


    The five marquises nced at Philip and said, ¡°We have the task of guarding the stargate, so we won¡¯t


    stay here any longer. We hope to see you at the stargate one day.¡±


    After saying that, these five figures rose into the air, turned into five streaks of the rainbow, and


    disappeared in a sh.


    After they left, Cooper red at Philip. Philip sneered, turned around, and walked away weakly.


    ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, is that it?¡± Silva and others stood up and asked.


    Cooper¡¯s face was cold, and his harsh aura swept over Larson Manor.


    ¡®Damn Philip rke!¡¯


    With the Dragon Seal in his hand, Cooper could not touch him.


    ¡°Find some experts to assassinate him!¡± Cooper said coldly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Silva said, ¡°But Deputy Consul Berry, if something happens to him, he¡¯ll point the finger at you. Plus,


    what if the five marquises pursue this? If the rke family finds out, won¡¯t it be too risky?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Cooper snorted coldly and looked at Philip as he was leaving.


    He sensed the surrounding space and found that the five marquises had left. Cooper quickly rushed


    out and shouted angrily, ¡°Philip, do you think you can leave?!¡±


    An angry shout resounded throughout Larson Manor. In an instant, Cooper appeared outside the


    manor entrance. He was not one to y by the rules. However, when Cooper appeared at the entrance


    of Larson Manor, he was stunned!


    In front of him, ck banners embroidered with a golden ind obscured his vision, and Dragon


    Knights in heavy ck armor stood on both sides like upright poles. Their red robes embroidered with a


    golden dragon fluttered in the wind like a bright red battle g, dering the appearance of this


    undefeated battle cavalry that had gone through endless years!


    3,000 Dragon Knights!


    At the forefront, nine people stood there, all covered in ck armor with a small golden ind stamped


    on the chest. Their legs, arms, and waists were strapped full of frighteningbat weapons. It was a


    combination of ancient and futuristic warriors. The nine people were fully armored with full protective


    gear, and even their helmets were made of special indestructible metal.


    These nine people wore red robes stamped with a golden dragon. The Nine Dragon Protectors!


    At this moment, Philip stood in front of the Nine Dragon Protectors, his eyes full of pride.


    The Dragon Seal would protect the dragon!


    Cooper was dumbfounded at this sight. It was the 3,000 Dragon Knights!


    Such a terrifying cavalry stood outside Larson Manor at this moment.


    How did they get here? Cooper was full of questions!


    Philip stared sternly at Cooper who chased after him and said coldly, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, it seems


    that you have no regard for the five marquises at all.¡±


    Cooper panicked! However, he was unafraid!


    He was a half-step to the other shore. Why should he fear the Dragon Knights?


    ¡°Philip, do you think I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you with the Dragon Knights around? The five


    marquises are mighty, but they¡¯ve left, leaving you and the Dragon Knights behind. What can you do?!¡±


    Cooper scorned.


    However, Philip¡¯s indifferent smile caused a hint of fear in his heart.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, five majestic figures fell from the sky. It was the five marquises who had left earlier!


    ¡°Good for you, Cooper Berry! ow dare you fool us?!¡±

 Chapter 2852

    Chapter 2852


    The five marquises came back! Cooper¡¯s eyelids twitched!


    At this moment, the five marquises were full of anger, and their auras were absolutely crushing. This


    made Cooper, a half-step to the other shore, seem very humble and weak. Five marquises a half-step


    to the other shore joined forces to exude pressure no less than a powerhouse on the realm of the other


    shore, which swept over Cooper!


    Crack!


    The space shattered, Cooper could not withstand this pressure at all. His knees went weak, and he


    knelt on the floor With a loud bang!


    The floor shattered and cracked in an instant!


    Was this the strength of the five half-step powerhouses?


    In front of them, Cooper had no thought of resistance at all.


    ¡°Cooper Berry, how dare you ignore our order? Did you think that I was joking with you?¡±


    Marquis Locke, who had an angr face, threw a fit. His voice was like rumbling thunder. All the


    ordinary people in Fernvale could hear the rumbling thunder in the sky. Under the pressure from the


    five half-step powerhouses of the other shore, Cooper knelt on the floor. Blood trickled from the corner


    of his mouth!


    He said, ¡°Five marquises, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was just sending Young Patriarch rke¡­¡±


    At this moment, Cooper knew that if he did not admit his mistake, he would probably die here. He did


    not want to be a half-step to the other shore for just a few days. That would be too tragic!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± A cold snort was heard.


    The short and fat Marquis Brett Fulmore snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°Send him out? Is this the way to


    do it? Deputy Consul Berry, don¡¯t think that no one can do anything to you just. because you¡¯ve


    reached a half-step to the other shore! If not on the ount of the Nonagon¡¯s contribution to the


    country, I can strip the position of a deputy consul like you at any time!¡±


    That. angry shout made Cooper tremble in fear!


    He did not doubt the other party¡¯s words. That was because Marquis Brett Fulmore was the current


    Imperial Preceptor¡¯s father-inw!


    A royalty!


    Cooper knelt on the floor and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Marquis Fulmore, it was my mistake. I beg for


    your forgiveness¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Brett snorted coldly, his eyes stern. He had no intention of calming down at all.


    Five energy pressures and the power of rules poured on Cooper. At this moment, Cooper felt as if five


    mountains were weighing heavily on him, crushing him. Energy pressure and the power of rules spilled


    from him as he tried to resist the pressure of the five marquises. However, it was to no avail.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Marquis Fulmore turned to Philip and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Philip smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°Thank you, Marquis Fulmore. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Brett nodded before he looked at Cooper and barked, ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±


    Cooper nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yes, I do! Please forgive me!¡±


    Brett looked at the other marquises. Hay Locke said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go against the Nonagon at


    this point. Let¡¯s leave it at this.¡±


    With that said, the five retracted their auras.

 Chapter 2853

    Chapter 2853


    Cooper suddenly went ck and knelt on the ground in exhaustion. His hands on the floor were


    supporting himself, and his head was lowered. No one saw the hatred in Cooper¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    Blood trickled from his nose and mouth.


    Cooper squeezed a smile, looked up at the five marquises, and said, ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡±


    Brett and Hay looked at Cooper indifferently and said, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, take good care of the


    supernatural disciplemunity. Perform your duty and responsibility as the deputy consul! The Berry


    family hasn¡¯t reached the level where you can have a say, and it¡¯ll never reach that level! Forget your


    wild ambitions. Otherwise, the Berry family will cease to exist in this world!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember your advice!¡± Cooper kept admitting his mistake.


    Then, the five left with Philip. The 3,000 Dragon Knights also left Larson Manor with grand pomp.


    After everyone left, Cooper stood up from the ground. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth,


    his eyes full of anger!


    Bang!


    With a punch, he smashed the sculpture in front of the door and roared. ¡°Sooner orter, I want all of


    you to submit at my feet!¡±


    At this moment, a man in a ck robe suddenly appeared at the door of Larson Manor. Under the wide


    ck robe was a pair of red eyes and a handsome face. However, this face quickly turned into a


    mechanical face before changing back to the handsome face again.


    He said to Cooper in a hoarse voice, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, don¡¯t be so angry. Do you need my help?¡±


    Cooper coldly looked sideways at the figure who suddenly appeared. He could not sense the other


    party¡¯s aura at all!


    Was he also a half-step to the other shore?


    Moreover, the other party¡¯s appearance looked very unfamiliar.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Cooper asked coldly.


    The other party smiled and said in a voice that Cooper was very familiar with, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry,


    don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Hiss!


    Cooper froze in disbelief as if he was struck by lightning. He sized up the other party, his eyes looking


    very serious and scary. He said solemnly, ¡°Fitzgerald Hale, it¡¯s you! You¡¯re still alive!¡±


    The man in a ck robeughed in a mechanical voice and said, ¡°Deputy Consul Berry, don¡¯t be so


    wary of me. I¡¯m here to cooperate with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Cooper became very nervous and worried. He said, ¡° ¡®I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t think we have


    anything to do with each other. On the contrary, I¡¯ll arrest you on behalf of the Nonagon!¡±


    Hearing this, the man in a ck robe stretched out a pair of ck mechanical arms and said, ¡°Since


    you said so, there¡¯s no other way. Initially, I wanted to tell you that I have a way to deal with the rke


    family.¡±


    With that said, the man in a ck robe turned to leave.


    Cooper frowned as his mind raced. Suddenly, he shouted, ¡°What kind cooperation is it?¡±


    Under the ck robe, the handsome face turned into a mechanical face and showed a sneer. He


    turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯ll help me retrieve something from the stargate of Cochly Mountain and


    I¡¯ll help you deal with the rke family.¡±


    Cooper scowled as he instantly thought of the item the other party wanted. It was something from the


    other shore, a powerful weapon!


    During the battle in front of the stargate back then, this weapon killed many human experts. Even


    Roger rke was injured because of it. It was a weapon that must not fall into the hands of the other


    shore!


    ¡°I can¡®t help you with this. You should know that I can¡¯t enter because of the restriction there!¡± Cooper


    said coldly.


    The robot under the ck robe smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared everything for you.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2854

    Chapter 2854


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    He returned to the hotel under the escort of the five marquises with the strength of a half-step to the


    other shore.


    Fennel, Cynthia, and the others were full of joy upon Philip¡¯s return. However, they also saw that Philip


    was injured, but his wounds were fortunately not serious. The five marquises left after sending Philip


    back to the hotel. Fennel and the others did not manage to see them.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As for the Dragon Knights, they were stationed on the streets around the hotel at this moment. The


    entire five-mile radius was filled with the ck banners of the Dragon Knights.


    The sight was astounding. More terrifyingly, the clothes and outfits of the Dragon Knights were enough


    to shock the world. The warriors were abination of ancient and futuristic warriors. Much like the


    warriors in those futuristic movies!


    Philip sat on the sofa with Fennel and Cynthia on the opposite side, who were nervous.


    ¡°Philip, are you alright?¡± Cynthia was anxious and asked with concern.


    Philip shook his head, coughed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need some rest.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s appearance, Fennel asked, ¡°How did you return? Did Cooper do anything to you?¡±


    Philip smiled, took out the Dragon Seal from his pocket, and said, ¡°I have this.¡±


    Seeing the Dragon Seal, Fennel felt as if he was struck by lightning. He widened his eyes in shock and


    said, ¡°The Dragon Seal?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°This is my trump card. Back then, Wynn put this in an envelope and gave it to


    me. I¡¯ve always carried it with me. I never expected to use it here.¡±


    Fennel exhaled sharply and said, ¡°Seriously, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? With this thing, Cooper


    won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to use it either. This is myst resort.¡±


    Fennel nodded and asked, ¡°How do you n to coordinate the Dragon Knights? Why are they


    suddenly here?¡±


    Philip frowned, shook his head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Is it because of the Dragon Seal?¡±


    Philip, Fennel, and the others looked at the token in his hand at the same time.


    Did the token possess time and space rules? Could it deploy the Dragon Knights from anywhere?


    ¡°What did Cooper say? Is this matter really over?¡± Fennel asked worriedly.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do anything for the time being. I never expected that this


    Dragon Seal could summon five supreme powerhouses a half-step to the other shore. Cooper should


    be afraid now.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Five supreme powerhouses a half-step to the other shore?¡± Fennel was stunned!


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°They should be my father¡¯s followers from back then. They should be


    returning to Cochly Mountain to guard the stargate by now.¡±


    Fennel said gravely, ¡°I know which five you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Philip turned to Fennel and asked, ¡°You do?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it can only be the five marquises who¡¯ve been guarding the stargate.


    When I had my training in Cochly Mountain back then, I was fortunate enough to meet them.¡±

 Chapter 2855

    Chapter 2855


    ¡°The five marquises were also a part of the training. Anyone who could fight with them at the same


    level and remain undefeated would gain their approval and receive the chance to try out for the realm


    of kingship.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip asked excitedly, ¡°Are you saying that they¡¯re guarding the source of kingship?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The stargate area they guard is the ce where the source of


    kingship originates. One can only enter the ce after defeating them and be acknowledged by the


    source of kingship.¡±


    The stargate of Cochly Mountain was divided into seven sectors with increasing strength levels. The


    central area of the stargate belonged to the territory of kingship. Only those who defeated the five


    marquises could get the recognition of the source of kingship and obtain one or two sources of kingship


    that was suitable for them.


    Few people could get three sources of kingship.


    Hearing this, Philip understood. The source of kingship was separate from the seven zones.


    After a moment of silence, Philip said, ¡°The things here are almost settled. Cooper won¡¯t do anything to


    us for the time being. I think the Larson family willy low for a while as well.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the five marquises have taken action, you can rest


    assured and boldly walk around here.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at Fennel before he said to Cynthia, ¡°I need you to go back and take care of


    Grandpa for me. I have other things to do next.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Philip reluctantly and said, ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°Most likely the day after tomorrow. I want to visit Grandpa tomorrow. ¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Cynthia sobbed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ***


    The next day¡­


    When Philip woke up, he found that the Dragon Knights were gone. He was unperturbed and went


    back to the Larson family with Cynthia.


    When Philip appeared in the Larson family this time, Silva and the others dared not stop him. The


    arrival of the five marquises yesterday really terrified everyone in the Larson family!


    When he arrived at his grandfather¡¯s yard, he looked at the Larson family¡¯s guards nearby before he


    walked in. The grandmaster was still sitting on the reclining chair in the yard, drinking tea leisurely. He


    was about to doze off.


    Hearing the movement, the grandmaster opened his eyes, looked at Philip walking in, and said happily,


    ¡°Hey, Little Phil, you¡¯re here. Come, sit down.¡±


    The grandmaster seemed to remember something.


    Philip sat with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The grandmaster smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    While saying that, the old man took out a small dark purple wooden box from under the stone table.


    The top of the quaint box was carved with picturesquendscapes, dragons, and phoenixes.


    The old man said mysteriously, ¡°This is a gift for you. Don¡¯t let outsiders know about it.¡±


    Philip took the box and looked at it. The old man winked and motioned him to open it.


    Philip opened the box and was instantly attracted by the content. It was a round ck stone. There


    were many fine lines on the stone like grooves and lines carved out by some force. A picture was


    carved on the back of the stone. A person was looking up at some imposing buildings in the sky. The


    buildings were not ancient but modern buildings. They were even grander and more high-tech than


    modern buildings


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s this?¡± Philip was puzzled.


    The grandmaster smiled and said, ¡°A starstone from the stargate of Cochly Mountain. You¡¯ll use it


    later.¡±


    ¡®Starstone? A product from the stargate of Cochly Mountain? Or something from inside the stargate?¡¯


    Philip was stunned for a while.


    ¡°Grandpa, how do I use it?¡± Philip asked.


    The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened as he said, ¡°This thing is rted to your mother¡¯s secret back


    then. She asked me to give it to you. As for what it is, I don¡¯t know either.¡±

 Chapter 2856

    Chapter 2856


    His mother left it to him? It was rted to the secret vault of the Larson family?


    Philip was puzzled as he stared at the starstone in his hand and fell into deep contemtion.


    What was the starstone used for? Was it any different from the ebony stone that was used to produce


    the essence of life?


    ¡°Grandpa, is there a difference between this starstone and the ebony stone?¡± Philip asked.


    The grandmaster thought about it and said, ¡°Ebony stone? It can¡¯t bepared to the starstone. The


    ebony stone is just a special product of Cochly Mountain, an ore that metamorphosed due to the


    influence of the stargate. In fact, this product can also be found in the other two stargates. However,


    they don¡¯t have mining technology, so the ebony stone can only be supplied by our country. But we


    can¡¯t rule out that they might have the technology now.¡±


    At this point, the grandmaster seemed to remember something. He got up from the reclining chair,


    patted Philip, and said, ¡°Sit here and wait for me.¡±


    With that said, the grandmaster walked into the backyard.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip sat in the yard with the palm-sized starstone in his hand. He held it above his head and looked at


    it while facing the sun. Under the sun, this starstone was somewhat transparent, and some things could


    vaguely be seen wandering in the stone!


    ¡®What the heck?!¡¯ Philip was shocked.


    He looked at it carefully, and at the same time, activated his rule of insight. However, a powerful force


    shut out Philip¡¯s rule of insight. It was as if a strange power in this starstone was blocking out Philip¡¯s


    probing. Moreover, Philip felt a sudden burst of pain in his brain!


    At this moment, the grandmaster walked out of the backyard. Seeing Philip¡¯s state, he smiled and said,


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that if you don¡¯t have a certain level of strength, don¡¯t peek at the structure and


    material inside the starstone. It¡¯ll backfire on you.¡±


    Philip huffed and looked at the big box that the grandmaster carried with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Philip asked.


    The grandmaster rummaged through the big box for a long time, took out the things one by one, and


    finally found what he was searching for. He said joyfully, ¡°I found it!¡±


    While saying that, the grandmaster took out something in a cloth bag. He opened the cloth bag and


    there was a book inside. There were also ancient characters on the cover that Philip could not


    recognize. The grandmaster flipped through the book, took out a letter from between the pages, and


    said, ¡°Keep this properly. If you run into any problem in Mystic City, remember to hand this letter to a


    man named Cody Crane. He¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡®Cody Crane?¡¯ Philip frowned and took the letter from the grandmaster.


    There was a seal on the envelope which was still intact.


    ¡°Grandpa, who¡¯s Cody Crane? Does he have high status with the right to speak in Mystic City?¡± Philip


    asked.

 Chapter 2857

    Chapter 2857


    The grandmastery back on the reclining chair and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s just a rogue individual


    whom everyone in Mystic City is after.¡±


    Someone whom everyone in Mystic City was after? Why would Philip need his help, then?


    However, since Grandpa said so, Philip epted it.


    After chatting for a while, the grandmaster seemed tired, so Philip got ready to leave. Before he left,


    Philip stood at the door and looked at the sleeping old man, feeling very ufortable. He did not


    know how long it would take before he could see his grandfather again. With that thought in mind,


    Philip knelt at the door and bowed three times to the grandmaster before he got up and left.


    After Philip left, the old man lying on the reclining chair suddenly woke up and shouted, ¡°A mountain


    and sea full of corpses! My Little Phil!¡±


    After that, with a face full of forlorn, he stared at the door nkly and muttered, ¡°My Little Phil, when will


    youe back and see me? I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Philip left the Larson family and returned to the hotel.


    Cynthia looked quite depressed at this moment and could not cheer up even at the sight of Philip. That


    was because she knew that Philip would be leaving tomorrow.


    Philip smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem to be in low spirits.¡±


    Cynthia forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Cynthia had be much bolder.


    Philip was startled, scratched his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Fennel who just walked in and asked, ¡°How are the preparations?¡±


    Fennel replied, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. We can set off for Mystic City in the northwest tomorrow.¡±


    Philip nodded and came to Reed¡¯s recovery room. Seeing Reed working in a battle robe, he smiled and


    said, ¡°Teacher, are you busy?¡±


    Reed raised his head, gave a few instructions to the guard in front of him, and said, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Reed coughed and said, ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    Reed nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mystic City in the northwest is not a simple ce. Be careful in


    everything you do, don¡¯t act too impulsively, and don¡¯t mess with others easily. Even the Imperial


    Preceptor has to watch his every move there.¡±


    Philip looked solemn and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is this Mystic City? Even the Imperial Preceptor


    has to be wary.¡±


    Reed sighed, smoked a cigarette that smelled quite choking, and said, ¡°Do you know the legend of


    Hanger Pass?¡±


    Philip was taken aback, but he said with a nod, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that a sage exited Hanger Pass and


    caused a purple mist that spread over 3,000 miles. What¡¯s the connection between this legend and


    Mystic City?¡±


    Reed replied, ¡°That isn¡¯t just a legend. The sage has received verification. He once left his seal and


    famous words on the stargate of Cochly Mountain.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Philip was shocked!


    That sage actually left his mark and words on the stargate of Cochly Mountain? How was this possible?


    This simply overturned Philip¡¯s worldview. However, thinking of the current situation, it seemed that


    everything was possible.


    Reed nodded and said, ¡°ording to various investigations and findings, as well as your father¡¯s


    spection, when the sage left Hanger Pass and headed west back then, he had likely reached the


    pseudo realm of the other shore. As for his arrival in Cochly Mountain and after seeing the stargate, no


    one knows what realm he¡¯s reached or what happened.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip felt surreal. The ancient sage was a mighty presence.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the connection between Hanger Pass and Mystic City?¡± Philip asked.


    Reed said, ¡°The Northwest Mystic City is an alias for Hanger Pass.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Philip was stunned.


    This Northwest Mystic City was actually the Hanger Pass of the past.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Hanger Pass is disyed on the map while Mystic City isn¡¯t it,¡± Philip said.


    Reed nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mystic City isn¡¯t disyed on the map because the Hanger Pass


    disyed on the map is the Mini Hanger Pass, while the real Hanger Pass is Mystic City in the


    northwest.¡±

 Chapter 2858

    Chapter 2858


    Mini Hanger Pass?


    Philip was startled. He did not expect that Hanger Pass was divided into big and small.


    ¡°Teacher, what exactly is this Hanger Pass?¡± Philip asked.


    Reed sighed as he recalled the legend and said, ¡°This is just hearsay. Back then, the stargate was


    opened once, and the creatures from the other shore invaded this world on arge scale. Hanger Pass


    was thest line of defense for the human race to resist the creatures on the other shore! Without


    Hanger Pass, the civilization of this world would have been destroyed long ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip looked very surprised.


    The creatures on the other shore had invaded this world through the stargate and carried out a


    massacre. He suddenly thought of the group of creatures contained under the sacred city of Mount


    Olympus in the West!


    Were those the ones?


    ¡°Was it the sage who stopped those creatures on the other side?¡± Philip asked.


    Reed replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t him alone. There were sages in every era who would give their all for the era


    they lived in. They headed out of Hanger Pass to suppress the creatures on the other side, taking on


    everything for the human race and the world civilization. As for the oue of the ancient sages, we


    can only specte through history. It was very likely that our spection only encapstes one-tenth


    of what really happened.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression turned grave. If what Reed said was true, those creatures from the


    other shore could invade this world again!


    Was this the chess game nned by his father? Was this what his father did?


    Did he want to follow in the footsteps of the ancient sages?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s solemn expression, Reed patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry too much. It¡¯s still too early. Your father and those people can still protect the civilization of this


    world for now. However, after 10 years, the future of the world will depend on you. So, you have to


    grow as soon as possible and reach a certain level as quickly as you can. Only then can you learn


    more.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°However, I want to remind you that the burden on your shoulders in the future will definitely not be the


    same as now. At that time, you may have to carry the civilization of the entire world and the fate of the


    human race. Do you understand?¡±


    Philip looked at Reed in bewilderment.


    Why was he that person? He could not figure out how he became part of the chess game.


    Everyone hoped that he would grow up and reach the height of his father, but no one ever asked him if


    he was willing. The fate of the human race and the civilization of the world was a great responsibility.


    The burdennded on him just like that.


    Since he could not figure it out, Philip stopped thinking about it. He asked instead, ¡°Teacher, do you


    know Cody Crane?¡±


    ¡°Cody Crane?¡± Reed was taken aback before he said nervously, ¡°How do you know him?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°My grandpa told me. He gave me a letter and said that I can look for this person if I run into


    any problems in Mystic City. Is this person very powerful?¡±

 Chapter 2859

    Chapter 2859


    Reed frowned and said with a nod, ¡°Well, Cody Crane was once a famous character with fame no less


    than the five marquises. He once had the reputation that the world would tremble under his feet.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The world would tremble under his feet?¡¯ Philip frowned.


    Reed shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get involved with this person. However,


    since your grandfather said so, you can look for him if you really get into any trouble. Maybe you can


    get some unexpected results.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Philip nodded, nced at the letter in his hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Fernvale to you, then.¡±


    Reed smiled and said, ¡°I just received an order from the Imperial Preceptor. He¡¯s ready to make a


    move against Fernvale, so I¡¯m not helping you but simply carrying out his orders. ¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Preceptor wants to make a move against Fernvale?¡± Philip asked.


    Reed said, ¡°Yes, he has lost patience with the situation here in Fernvale. Time is running out for those


    troublemakers.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip smiled. Then, he left Reed¡¯s room and returned to his room.


    At night, after Philip finished his shower, he walked out of the bathroom in a robe while drying his hair.


    Suddenly, he saw a woman in his room.


    A delicate woman¡­ Cynthia Larson?


    She was wearing a ckce nightgown and sitting next to the bed. She looked at Philip with seductive


    eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Philip was a little awkward.


    This atmosphere was not right. Those emotional eyes of Cynthia made him uneasy all over.


    Cynthia got up, pounced into Philip¡¯s arms, hugged him, and said, ¡°Be with me tonight. I don¡¯t want to


    miss anything¡­¡±


    Philip was anxious. He tried to push Cynthia away and said, ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re a Larson. We


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Cynthia hugged Philip tightly and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. My father told me that he picked me up from the


    outside. I don¡¯t have the Larson family¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    After saying that, Cynthia looked up at Philip with tears in her eyes.


    Philip was dumbfounded. Cynthia was actually picked up by Hogan from the outside?


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible between us!¡±


    Philip pushed Cynthia away. He could not let Wynn down.


    Cynthia hugged Philip tightly from behind again and said, ¡°Philip, I know that I¡¯ve never had a ce in


    your heart, but my heart is full of you. I once told myself to forget you, but I can¡¯t do it at all. Philip,


    please, just stay with me tonight. After tonight, I¡¯ll definitely forget you!¡±


    In the end, Cynthia was already crying.


    Philip sighed helplessly, turned around, grabbed Cynthia by her shoulders, and said seriously, ¡°Cynthia,


    I know your feelings, but there¡¯s no ce in my heart for anyone else.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Philip¡¯s serious eyes andughed. She stumbled two steps back and said, ¡°I know,


    and I understand, but I won¡¯t give up. Philip, just answer my question. Don¡¯t you like me at all?¡±


    Philip was speechless. He looked at Cynthia¡¯s crying face and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve always regarded you as a


    friend¡­¡±


    Cynthiaughed at herself, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, took a deep breath, and said,


    ¡°I see. Thank you for telling me the truth.¡±


    After saying that, Cynthia turned around and ran out of the room.


    Philip looked at her back and said helplessly, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re more than a friend¡­¡±


    Fennel stood at the door with his arms crossed. Seeing this scene, he shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    want to go after her?¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±


    Fennel said helplessly, ¡°Cynthia is quite nice.¡±


    Philip did not answer but asked instead, ¡°What about the thing I asked you to do?¡±


    Fennel held a document in his hand and said, ¡°Steven just sent this. We¡¯ve found some information


    about the organization that Hannah belongs to.¡±

 Chapter 2860

    Chapter 2860


    Philip immediately perked up. He took the information from Fennel and nced through it carefully.


    Heavenly Court?! This organization was called the Heavenly Court? What a domineering name!


    This was a name that only appeared in ancient mythology!


    In modern society, those who dared to use such a name as the name of an organization were either


    very influential or powerful! This term was very meaningful!


    ¡°Is this their name?¡± Philip asked with a frown, still in disbelief.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The logo of this organization was the pearly gates of heaven, which looked huge, profound, and grand.


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°Yes, Steven sent this. To be honest, I was shocked when I found out as


    well. Those who can use this name are definitely not ordinary people!¡±


    Philip was grave as he carefully looked at some of the information about this so-called Heavenly Court.


    The information sent by Steven was not much, most of which was superficial intelligence and clues.


    There was also a little introduction about the personnel and organizational structure within the


    Heavenly Court. In short, the Heavenly Court was divided into three factions. One faction was very


    radical and ambitious. They wanted to control the world¡¯s financial resources and power, as well as


    armed forces.


    One faction was conservative with very little information about them. It was only known that they were


    doing something meaningful to mankind and civilization, but there were very few people in this faction.


    They had lesser rights to speak and were not as strong as the radical faction.


    Thest faction was neutral, which hovered between the radical and conservative. They were the


    typical peacemaker. However, the neutral faction could not be underestimated, because they had the


    greatest power and right to speak in the Heavenly Court!


    Of course, the faction that protected Hannah was the conservative faction.


    This was very simr to the three factions of the Lovce family.


    Could there be some hidden secrets between the Lovce family and the Heavenly Court?


    The more Philip discovered, the more astounded he was. This Heavenly Court had been passed down


    for thousands of years. It had been around since the time of the first emperor. In recent years, it


    enjoyed the most glory when his mother ruled!


    His mother was the first empress in the history of the Heavenly Court!


    The highest authority of the Heavenly Court was called the Heavenly Emperor or Heavenly Empress. It


    was the greatest honor.


    Was his mother really that great?


    Even the organization that Margot Pearson belonged to was just a small organization that extended


    internally from the Heavenly Court. It was an organization founded by his mother.


    Looking at the information at hand, Philip felt as if his brain capacity had reached its limit. It was too


    bizarre and surreal.


    Heavenly Court, Heavenly Emperor, three factions, his mother, the Lovce family-what was the


    connection between all of these?


    What happened in the Heavenly Court back then?

 Chapter 2861

    Chapter 2861


    Based on the information, his mother suddenly disappeared from the Heavenly Court more than 10


    years ago. Since then, the Heavenly Court had no leader for a while and was temporarily managed by


    the Great Heavenly King of the neutral faction.


    All three factions had a Great Heavenly King.


    The strength of the Great Heavenly King was not mentioned, but Philip guessed that they should be a


    half-step to the other shore. That was because during the disciplepetition between the North and


    the South, the person who fought against Grandmaster Turner was the Great Heavenly King of the


    conservative faction!


    At this point, Philip could not help but gasp. He looked up at Fennel and asked, ¡°How credible do you


    think this information is?¡±


    Fennel thought about it and said, ¡°I believe in the intelligence of the Smith family. At least 80% of this


    information is true. This Heavenly Court will be our formidable enemy in the future. We have too


    little information about it, and it has been around for 2,000 years. The background behind it, and even


    its understanding of the world, is stronger than us!¡±


    ¡°In other words, even the rke family might not be able topare to this Heavenly Court.¡±


    Philip frowned upon hearing this.


    Fennel was right. The rke family might be a little insignificant in front of the Heavenly Court.


    Although the rke family controlled huge financial resources and great power, no one knew what the


    Heavenly Court was like. After all, the current division of strength was all on the surface. No one knew


    what actually lurked in the dark.


    After a moment of silence, Philip asked, ¡°What do you think the Heavenly Court is nning?¡±


    Fennel took a deep breath, and his eyes became sharp as he said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the same as what your


    father is nning, but this is just my guess¡­¡±


    Philip nodded, looked at the information in his hand, and said, ¡°Is there a way to get in touch with the


    internal people of Heavenly Court?¡±


    Fennel thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can ask Steven to try. The Smith family sells


    intelligence, so the Heavenly Court may have some cooperation with them.¡±


    With that said, Fennel called Steven and asked, ¡°Steven, has your Smith family cooperated with the


    Heavenly Court before?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Steven immediately chuckled cautiously and said, ¡°Lord Apollo, you


    must be joking. We have nothing to do with that organization. We got all that information at a high


    price.¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°Steven, don¡¯t lie to me. I know the strength of your Smith family. Tell me the


    truth. Yes or no?¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Steven said, ¡°Okay, we have some cooperation, but not much. They¡¯re very


    cautious.¡±


    Hearing that, Fennel nodded to Philip and continued, ¡°I need your help to contact the people in the


    Heavenly Court. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°No, Lord Apollo. That¡¯s absolutely impossible. If they find out that I leaked information about them,


    they¡¯ll definitely send someone to kill me or even destroy our entire Smith family!¡± Steven refused


    vehemently and panicked.


    Fennel frowned and said, ¡°Are they so scary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very!¡±


    Steven said, ¡°I once saw them take action with my own eyes! Just three of them killed more than 100


    members of a family! That family had two powerhouses in the seventh zone but they were still


    destroyed!¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel was solemn and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you again if anything crops up.¡±


    After ending the call, Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°Steven said that the other party is very cautious


    and strong. Even a disciple of the seventh zone is not worth mentioning in front of the Heavenly Court.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip took a deep breath.


    Was the Heavenly Court really that formidable?


    However, after thinking about it, they really had nothing to fear with three Great Heavenly Kings


    around. After a moment of silence, Philip said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this for the time being. We¡¯ll head to


    Mystic City tomorrow.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel nodded and said suddenly, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another piece of information. The people of the


    Heavenly Court should be going to Mystic City too. Maybe we¡¯ll bump into them, so we have to be


    prepared.¡±

 Chapter 2862

    Chapter 2862


    The people of the Heavenly Court would be going to Mystic City too?


    Philip asked in surprise, ¡°Why would they go there? Did something happen in Mystic City?¡±


    Fennel said gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but ording to the information, something


    extraordinary seems to have appeared in Mystic City, which has attracted the attention of all parties.


    This time, I¡¯m afraid we might run into many forces and acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°What is it? It has attracted so many people¡¯s attention, and even the Heavenly Court that has always


    been hiding in the dark has sent some people over?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s said to be an object left by the ancient sages that can suppress the stargate.


    However, no one knows what it is. This is the rumor for now.¡±


    At this point, Fennel paused and said, ¡°I suspect that someone is secretly manipting something.


    Mystic City may have be a chessboard for a certain big figure who¡¯s making a move right now.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Philip gasped and said, ¡°Are you saying that all of us have be the chess pieces on


    that person¡¯s chessboard and everyone heading to Mystic City are the chess pieces?¡±


    Fennel nodded and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s just my guess because it¡¯s too much of a coincidence. It¡¯s


    suddenly rumored that something belonging to the ancient sages has appeared in Mystic City just


    when we¡¯re about to go over. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. Fennel had a point. It was too coincidental.


    ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Philip asked.


    Since so many forces were heading to Mystic City, they must be fully prepared.


    Fennel thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take one step at a time. I¡¯ll arrange for some people to follow


    us secretly, but we still have to prepare ordingly in advance. This time, Mystic City has be a


    ce of interest. Soon, this ce may appear on the map.¡±


    Philip nodded, his eyes became sharp, and asked, ¡°What forces are there?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°From within the country, we have the Nonagon, two supremes, and various wealthy


    families and disciple families, including the Wallis family of Golden City. From outside the country, some


    people from the Sacred Halls should be going, and the SPEAR Bureau will also send some people. I


    don¡¯t know about the others yet.¡±


    Hearing so many forces, Philip took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s really lively. So many forces and


    families are all headed to Mystic City. It seems that this thing left by the ancient sages has perked their


    interest.¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re interested. ording to the rumors, the treasure left by the ancient


    sages can enhance the strength of the disciples and allow a disciple at the peak of the seventh zone to


    break through to a half-step to the other shore. That¡¯s why so many people are flocking there!¡±


    Philip frowned. Such an amazing treasure was really attractive. In other words, whoever got hold of this


    treasure was equivalent to getting a powerhouse of the half-step to the other shore. No wonder so


    many forces coveted it.


    After that, Fennel left the room. Philip looked through therge French windows into the distance as he


    stood alone in the room and mumbled to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the treasure. I only care if I can


    find someone from the Lovce family there and whether I can make you return to my side. Wynn, wait


    for me!¡±


    ***


    Back to Cynthia¡¯s side. She sat alone near the hotel swimming pool, hugging her knees. Her eyes were


    red from crying. Her slender and attractive figure was reflected in the blue water of the swimming pool


    at this moment, and the sight made people feel sorry for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why don¡¯t you go back?¡± Suddenly, a maic voice sounded behind Cynthia.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2863

    Chapter 2863


    Cynthia dried her tears and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked at the moon in the night sky that rarely made an


    appearance, and said, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d do something stupid.¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthiaughed through her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. I just¡­¡±


    Cynthia did notplete her sentence.


    Philip suddenly said, ¡°Cynthia, you should understand that I can¡¯t make any promises to you. Feelings


    are like that. I admit that I don¡¯t hate you and even like you a bit.¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia became a little excited.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t think about this right now. Maybe I¡¯ll change my mind in three to five years. After all, as a


    man, loving someone is not the same as liking someone. Wynn is the love of my life. I won¡¯t hurt her or


    make her sad. If you¡¯re willing, wait for me for three years. After three years, I¡¯ll give you a reply and a


    status.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he looked at Cynthia seriously.


    Philip did not know if he was doing the right thing. He just did not want to let someone down and did not


    want any regrets. However, emotions were hard to deduce and control. He did not want to let Wynn


    down, so he needed three years. He was not only being responsible for himself but also for Wynn and


    Cynthia.


    Cynthia squatted on the ground and looked up at Philip with tears in her eyes. Then, she suddenly got


    up, hugged Philip, and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait. I¡¯ll prove myself in three years.¡±


    Philip reached out and patted Cynthia gently.


    After Cynthia and Philip separated, she walked away cheerfully.


    Hogan had been watching the scene at the swimming pool downstairs. He said with a sigh, ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s


    time for the baby bird to leave the nest.¡±


    Philip was about to go back to his room when Hogan approached him from behind. They looked at


    each other.


    ¡°Hogan, what¡¯s up?¡± Philip asked.


    Hogan said seriously, ¡°Philip, do you really want to make such a promise?¡±


    Philip was silent before he said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Hogan said, ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t care what you do outside, but Cynthia is my daughter. I treat her as my own.


    I don¡¯t want her to suffer any harm, not even from you! If I ever find out that Cynthia has suffered


    because of you, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    This was a father¡¯s deration.


    Philip said seriously, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hogan took a breath and wanted to say something else, but in the end, he kept his mouth shut and left.


    ***


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Philip and the others gathered at the airport. Cynthia and Hogan sent them off.


    It was a private ne headed directly to Mystic City. Before they boarded the ne, Cynthia hugged


    Philip tightly and said, ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back¡­¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Okay¡­ Stay here and take care of my grandfather for me. Don¡¯t worry about the Larson


    family. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±


    Cynthia nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They waved and left.


    The ne took off. Philip looked at the people on the ground getting smaller and smaller, took a deep


    breath, and said, ¡°Mystic City, here Ie¡­¡±


    As Philip¡¯s private ne took off, several guards of the Larson family rushed into the airport, found


    Hogan, and said coldly, ¡°Fourth Master, the patriarch asks you to return quickly!¡±


    Hogan frowned, looked at Cynthia, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The grandmaster is in critical condition,¡± the guard said.

 Chapter 2864

    Chapter 2864


    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing the guard¡¯s words, Hogan was shocked and said with disbelief, ¡°The grandmaster


    was fine a few days ago. How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Master, we don¡¯t know the specifics. The patriarch asked you to return to the Larson family


    quickly,¡± the guard said.


    Without dy, Hogan and Cynthia hurried back to Larson Manor.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they entered the manor, Hogan and Cynthia sensed the unusually heavy atmosphere. In


    the main hall, Silva and the other two brothers as well as the other Larson family members were there.


    They seemed to be waiting for Hogan and his daughter.


    Seeing them return, Zayn was the first to chastise them. ¡°Good for you, Hogan Larson! How dare you


    collude with outsiders and plot against the Larson family? You¡¯re disloyal and unfilial! How dare you


    come back?!¡±


    Nash followed suit. ¡°Hogan, kneel down and plead your guilt in front of everyone!¡±


    Hogan¡¯s face was cold, and an aura that had never appeared before surged from his body. He shouted


    angrily, ¡°Enough! Where¡¯s the grandmaster?¡±


    Hiss!


    All members of the Larson family were startled by Hogan¡¯s roar. His appearance was extremely


    terrifying. Those big round eyes and the aura on his body were no less formidable than the head of the


    family, Silva Larson!


    Silva frowned with a trace of fear in his eyes but still sneered, ¡°Hogan, the grandmaster is in critical


    condition now. No one can see him. There¡¯s dedicated medical staff to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Silva, stop faking it! How did the grandmaster end up like this?!¡± Hogan was furious and yelled at Silva


    in front of everyone!


    Bang!


    Silva smacked the table and overturned the tea on the table. He shouted angrily, ¡°Presumptuous!


    Hogan, how dare you talk to me like that?!¡±


    Silva stared at Hogan coldly and seriously. He did not expect the usually humble and meek Hogan to


    be so aggressive!


    Other members of the Larson family pointed at Hogan and chided, ¡°Hogan, how dare you yell at the


    patriarch?¡±


    ¡°Hogan, kneel and apologize to the patriarch!¡±


    ¡°Hogan, is the fourth branch trying to rebel? How dare you be so disrespectful?¡±


    Hogan¡¯s eyes were cold as he nced at the Larson family members who were pointing and shouting


    at him. Heughed aloud, and hisughter sent chills up their spines. Then, Hogan pointed at these


    people and said angrily, ¡°Do you have the nerve to scold me? No matter what, I¡¯m still the fourth master


    of the Larson family! Okay, you want me to plead guilty, right? Today, let me settle the score with you!¡±


    Hogan went all out as he pointed at these people and scolded, ¡°You, as the housekeeper of the Larson


    family, actually conspired with other families and leaked the secrets of the Larson family! You should be


    punished!¡±


    ¡°You, the executive director of the Larson business, actually sold our stocks at a low price and joined


    forces with outsiders to disrupt our business! You should be punished!¡±


    ¡°You sold the Larson property and embezzled hundreds of millions. Do you think I don¡¯t know? You


    should be punished!¡±


    Boom!


    Every time Hogan pointed to someone, he would reprimand them and state their crimes. His ending


    words made them flush red and could not breathe. Many people immediately knelt on the ground and


    were covered in a cold sweat. They kept denying it.

 Chapter 2865

    Chapter 2865


    Finally, Hogan turned around, pointed at Silva who was sitting on the main seat, and shouted, ¡°And


    you, the head of the Larson family, Silva Larson! You betrayed the Larson family¡¯s rules, turned against


    your predecessors, colluded with outsiders, and dragged the Larson family down because of your wild


    ambitions! You even plotted to kill your rtives. You should be executed immediately!¡±


    Rumble!


    A st of thunder exploded above Larson Manor. All the members of the Larson family were shocked,


    and their faces turned pale!


    Silva sat on the main seat, his face ashen and his fists clenched. He shouted angrily, ¡°Enough! Hogan,


    do you know what you are talking about?!¡±


    The angry shout resounded throughout the hall. Silva¡¯s face was full of anger, and his eyes seemed to


    be zing as he stared at Hogan.


    Hogan snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°I respect you as the head of the family and my eldest brother, but


    your actions recently are despicable!¡±


    With that said, Hogan turned around and was about to leave.


    Silva got up in anger and shouted, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Hogan said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯m going to see the grandmaster!¡±


    Silva angrily smacked the table and shouted to the guard, ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let him in!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several guards immediately chased after Hogan.


    Hogan left the hall and took a deep breath. His back was already wet with cold sweat. It was the first


    time he yelled at his eldest brother like this, and he was still flustered.


    Next to him, Cynthia looked at Hogan admiringly, gave him a thumbs-up, and said, ¡°Dad, you were


    amazing just now!¡±


    Hogan smiled and said, ¡°So, your dad was very cool, huh? Come, let¡¯s go and see the grandmaster.¡±


    After that, the two quickly went to the old man¡¯s yard. When they arrived outside the grandmaster¡¯s


    yard, they discovered that this ce was already surrounded by the Larson family¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Fourth Master, you can¡¯t go in without the patriarch¡¯s permission and order!¡±


    The armed guard at the door reached out and blocked Hogan¡¯s way.


    Hearing this, Hogan shouted furiously, ¡°How dare you stop me? Step aside!¡±


    With that said, Hogan was about to barge inside.


    The guard still stood in Hogan¡¯s way and said, ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m sorry. Without the patriarch¡¯s order,


    no one can approach this yard. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We¡¯re just following orders.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hogan frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s see who dares to stop me today! Shoot me if you


    can!¡±


    With that said, Hogan forced his way inside.


    Those guards dared not fire at Hogan and could only block him. However, Hogan broke through three


    lines of defense. As he approached the door of the yard, Chip Larson stood at the doorway.


    With his stooped figure and a smile on his face, Chip said, ¡°Fourth Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. The


    grandmaster is fine. Please make your way out.¡±


    Seeing Chip at the door, Hogan scowled and asked, ¡°Chip Larson, as the guardian elder of the Larson


    family, why are you stopping me from seeing the grandmaster?¡±


    Chip said with an insincere smile, ¡°Fourth Master, I have to disagree with you. The grandmaster is


    critically ill, so I want to prevent some people from harming the grandmaster. If you don¡¯t want to cause


    trouble, please leave.¡±


    Hearing this, Hogan was furious!


    At this moment, Cynthia suggested. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll contact Philip and let him decide.¡±

 Chapter 2866

    Chapter 2866


    Hogan immediately turned down Cynthia¡¯s offer and said, ¡°No way. We can¡¯t let Philip know about this.


    He¡¯s on his way to Mystic City now. That ce is dangerous. Don¡¯t let him be distracted by the


    grandmaster¡¯s problem.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Cynthia asked anxiously.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hogan looked at Chip who was standing at the door and preventing them from entering. He said coldly,


    ¡°Chip, you actually betrayed the grandmaster.¡±


    Chip sneered and said, ¡°Fourth Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ve been loyal to the Larson family all


    my life.¡±


    ¡°Loyal to the Larson family? Haha!¡± Hogan sneered and said, ¡°One day, you¡¯ll understand how stupid


    your actions today are!¡±


    Then, Hogan looked at the yard and said to Cynthia, ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for Supreme Williams!¡±


    With that said, Hogan left with Cynthia. The Larson family could no longer stop Hogan and Cynthia at


    will right now.


    Seeing them leave, a chill shed in Chip¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Everything we do means the most to the


    Larson family!¡±


    When Silva heard that Hogan was going to look for Reed, he sneered and said, ¡°Good for Hogan! He¡¯s


    betraying the Larson family tantly! Pass on my order to remove Hogan from the Larson family¡¯s


    registry. In addition, announce to all of Fernvale that Hogan Larson, including everyone from the fourth


    branch, are no longer members of the Larson family! Kick them out right away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡±


    A guard responded and quickly carried out the order. After Hogan found Reed, they were about to go to


    the Larson family when they saw an advertisement on the street!


    ¡°Breaking news! Hogan Larson tantly betrayed the Larson family and has been removed from the


    Larson family¡¯s registry! The fourth branch is being kicked out of the Larson family!¡±


    Seeing the news, Hogan¡¯s eyes froze, and he said with helplessness and anger, ¡°Silva Larson!¡±


    Cynthia said anxiously, ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡±


    Hogan turned to Reed and said, ¡°Supreme Williams, I have to trouble you to bring my family members


    out first.¡±


    Reed nodded and deployed an elite team to the Larson family to bring out all the members of the fourth


    branch. Due to the elite team sent by Reed, the Larson family did not make things difficult for the fourth


    branch.


    On this side, Hogan was despondent when he saw his family members sobbing.


    ¡°We need to make ns¡­¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip and Fennel.


    The private ne they took flew for nearly three hours before they reached the destination. Philip


    looked at the city below through the window. It was an ancient city without any modern design. To be


    precise, this ce was not affected by modernization yet and was still in the same state as decades


    ago. However, many vehicles were parked outside the city. They seemed to have arrived in the past


    few days. The peace here seemed to be broken and had be lively. Moreover, the terrain nearby


    was quite mountainous, full of yellow sand with few oases.


    From a high altitude, the city was shaped like a magic circle with a very tall temple right in the middle.


    The surrounding houses seemed to be facing the temple in the middle as if in worship.


    ¡®So this is Mystic City, which is also known as Hanger Pass?¡¯ Philip thought.

 Chapter 2867

    Chapter 2867


    On the westernmost side of the city, Philip found a mountain gate that looked vague and mysterious.


    When Philip and the othersnded, they finally had a good feel of the environment here. A dry wave of


    heat rushed over them, and the sunlight burned their skin. They were surrounded by loess and ruins. It


    was as if a great war had happened here.


    There were four entrances and exits in the city. Philip and his gangnded on the small apron outside


    the east gate.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After theynded, a local tour guide approached and asked in a local ent, ¡°Hello, everyone, are you


    here for a holiday or to participate in the Mystic City Competition?¡±


    Philip nced sideways at Fennel, who said with a smile, ¡°Holiday¡­¡±


    The tour guide immediately said cheerfully, ¡°My name is Doggo. I¡¯ll bring you into the city for a rest.¡±


    Philip nced around. Many groups of people were dressed up like they were here for business and


    seemed to be discussing with other tour guides too.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Philip replied.


    Soon, they entered Mystic City with Doggo.


    As soon as they entered the city, Philip noticed the local customs and culture. The streets were full of


    vendors selling food and souvenirs, as well as some stones and local jade. There were many shops,


    hotels, and restaurants on both sides of the street. The development of Mystic City seemed suspended


    in the early 21st century.


    The people walking around would not say anything but covered themselves up tightly as if they were


    afraid of being recognized.


    After walking for a while, Philip and the others had almost figured out the situation here. There was a


    patrolling station nearby that should be responsible for maintaining thew and order here. However,


    the patrolling station here seemed different from those in the outside cities.


    ¡°Everyone, here we are. This is our local special hotel. Please have a rest. This is my business card. If


    you have any questions or want to go anywhere, please contact me and I¡¯lle over at once,¡± Doggo


    took out the crumpled business card with a smile.


    Philip sat down and nced at the business card and Doggo.


    Doggo seemed to be in his early 20s. His freckled face was flushed and peeling from the sun, but he


    seemed quite smart.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Philip smiled, took out a banknote, and handed it to Doggo.


    Doggo was immediately excited. His eyes widened as he said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    A big banknote! He struck it rich! This was a big customer!


    Philip and the others sat down and ordered tea and some snacks.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think of this ce?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel frowned and looked around. Many groups sat in the lobby, drinking tea and eating snacks.


    Everyone was watching each other vigntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. There¡¯s something wrong with the atmosphere here. We should proceed with caution,¡±


    Fennel said.


    Philip hummed.


    17 and the others sat on the side and said, ¡°Young Lord, I think those few people have been watching


    us since we entered.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip followed 17¡¯s gaze.


    In the corner, four sturdy men stared viciously at Philip and his gang. When they saw Philip looking


    over, they deliberately made a swiping motion across their necks.


    Philip frowned. He did not want trouble. However, the other party was obviously targeting Philip and his


    gang on purpose. They got up and approached their table.

 Chapter 2868

    Chapter 2868


    Seeing the four burly men approaching, Philip and the others frowned. They remained silent.


    Bang!


    The fat man in the lead had a round face and beard, as well as yellow teeth. He was smoking a


    cigarette and had a huge machete on his waist. He stepped on Philip¡¯s chair, put his hand on his knee,


    and asked, ¡°Hey, are you new here? Which faction do you belong to? Don¡¯t you know that this territory


    belongs to me, Sumo? Why didn¡¯t you greet me when you walked in?¡±


    Philip frowned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you. We¡¯re here for a holiday.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The bearded fat manughed, sized Philip up, and said, ¡°A fair and delicate kid like you is


    here for a holiday? Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    ¡°Boy, I saw you giving a banknote to Doggo just now. I can see that you¡¯re very rich. It just so happens


    that we¡¯re short of money, so give us some right now!¡±


    The fat bearded man stretched out his ck greasy hand and motioned for money. This looked like


    daylight robbery.


    Many groups of people sat in this hotel lobby, drinking tea and eating snacks. When they saw Philip


    and his gang being harassed by Sumo and the others, no one stood up for them but looked indifferent


    instead.


    ¡°Sumo has targeted another piece of fresh meat.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, they¡¯ve been here for three years and robbed many visitors from other ces. They choose all


    the rich ones.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down and eat your food. If Sumo hears you, all of us will die!¡±


    Hearing the discussions around him, Philip also found out a little about the people in front of him.


    A typical vige bully who robbed others. A person like this could actually sit in this hotel so grandly.


    One could already imagine how chaotic this ce was. They should have a force behind them too.


    Otherwise, they would never dare to do this.


    ¡°Kid, what are you waiting for? I think you look like rich people. Pay up to ward off danger, lest Lord


    Sumo kills you!¡±


    The bearded man touched the machete on his waist, pulled it out, and swung it on the table with a


    bang!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Many guests in the hotel were so frightened that they screamed and ran out.


    Sumoughed and called them cowards. Then, he looked at Philip and the others coldly. He took out a


    cloth bag from his waist, threw it on the table, and said, ¡°Hand over all your valuables. ¡±


    Philip sipped his tea indifferently, smacked the teacup on the table, and said coldly, ¡°Everything is here.


    Take it yourself.¡±


    Philip pointed to the bulging bag on his waist.


    The bearded man snorted and reached out for Philip¡¯s waist. After fumbling around for a while, the


    arrogant smile on the bearded man¡¯s face froze. His eyes widened as if he saw a ghost, and he quickly


    pulled his hand back.


    Hispanions looked suspicious and asked excitedly, ¡°Lord Sumo, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a lot of


    money?¡±


    ¡°What the heck with money!¡±


    Sumo roared angrily and pped the guy¡¯s face so hard that he spun around on the spot. Then, he


    looked at Philip and the others with a ttering smile. He said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. We were blind and


    ignorant. We¡¯ll leave right now!¡±


    With that said, Sumo was about to run with his people.


    This scene naturally made everyone in the lobby very puzzled.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However¡­


    Click!


    Philip took out a golden Desert Eagle from his waist, raised his right hand while drinking tea, and


    pointed the muzzle at Sumo¡¯s head.


    ¡°You want to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy. On your knees.¡± Philip¡¯s muzzle pointed randomly at Sumo


    and his gang.


    Thump!


    In an instant, the four burly men with wide eyes and cold sweat on their foreheads knelt on the floor


    without hesitation!

 Chapter 2869

    Chapter 2869


    The other guests in the hotel lobby were stunned at this scene.


    Someone with a gun!


    Sumo had run into a tough opponent. No one expected these ordinary-looking people to bring a gun


    with them!


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, we were wrong. We¡¯re blind and ignorant. Please give us a way out. We won¡¯t do this


    again.¡±


    At this moment, Philip turned around indifferently. He propped his arms on his knees, and his hands


    were rxed. The golden Desert Eagle was held in his right hand. He raised the golden Desert Eagle


    in his hand, ced it on Sumo¡¯s neck, jerked his round face around, and asked, ¡°How long have you


    been here?¡±


    ¡°T-Three years¡­¡±


    Sumo stared at the golden Desert Eagle in Philip¡¯s hand and squeezed out a smile. The fat on his face


    trembled as he said, ¡°Sir, be careful or the gun will go off.¡±


    Sumo was scared. It was not as if he had not seen anyone with a gun, but he was unlucky enough to


    run head-on into one now.


    ¡°Are you very familiar with this ce?¡± Philip asked.


    Sumo immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing here that I don¡¯t know. If you want to know


    anything, just ask me and I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Who told you toe here?¡±


    This question caught Sumo off guard. He faked a smile and said, ¡°Sir, you must be mistaken. I don¡¯t


    know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just after money.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Philip sneered, and his stern gaze sent chills up Sumo¡¯s spine.


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    Philip pulled the trigger, and the bullet hit Sumo¡¯s right knee. In an instant, Sumo¡¯s gut-wrenching howl


    rang in the lobby!


    ¡°Argh! My leg!¡±


    Philip looked indifferently at Sumo as he fell to the ground and rolled around while clutching his bloody


    right leg. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Who sent you here?¡±


    Sumo hugged his bloody right leg and said stubbornly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I just want to get rich. Sir,


    you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, then looked at the other three men kneeling and trembling all over. He said,


    ¡°Is there anyone willing to tell me? Tell me and you can get one million. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll end up the


    same as him!¡±


    With that said, Philip fired twice!


    Sumo fell into a pool of blood. His left leg and right arm were shot. His screams deafened others.


    Seeing this scene, the three kneeling guys shouted quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it!¡±


    ¡°It was Lord Ludo who asked us to do this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ludo said to mess with you.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Lord Ludo?¡±


    ¡°That would be me,¡± Suddenly, a cold and uncanny voice sounded at the hotel¡¯s door.

 Chapter 2870

    Chapter 2870


    The person who walked in was a young and handsome man about 25 or 26 years old. He wore a white


    suit and ck sunsses. He was followed by six guys in ck suits and had a ck tattoo


    resembling the pearly gates on his neck.


    People from the Heavenly Court?


    Philip and the others immediately noticed the tattoos on these people¡¯s necks.


    The young man in the lead nonchntly exposed his wrist that had a golden tattoo of the pearly gates.


    In an instant, Philip recalled the information about the Heavenly Court that Fennel showed himst


    night. Everyone in the Heavenly Court had a tattoo for identification.


    It was the logo of the pearly gates. The ck ones represented the guards, bodyguards, thugs, and so


    on. The silver ones represented the management of Heavenly Court. They had some strength and


    power. The golden ones represented the core personnel of the Heavenly Court, the leaders.


    In other words, the young man in front of them was actually the core personnel of Heavenly Court. His


    status was not low!


    In an instant, the expressions of Philip and the others became very solemn. They had just arrived in


    Mystic City. They did not expect to run into someone from the mysterious Heavenly Court right away.


    Moreover, it seemed that the other party was very hostile.


    The young man put away the golden fan in his hand. The followers behind him took out a piece of gold


    foil and ced it on the seat before the man sat down with a smile.


    Seeing this scene, even Philip, the heir of the rke family, admired him somewhat.


    He had to bring his own gold foil paper when he went out just to pad his butt. It must be said that the


    Heavenly Court was really rich and powerful.


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Philip sized him up before he asked.


    The young man in a white suit did not seem to take Philip seriously at all. He said ndly, ¡°No, we


    don¡¯t.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, swung the golden Desert Eagle in his hand, and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first


    person who¡¯s made me feel disgusted at first nce.¡±


    The man in a white suit smiled and said, ¡°I feel the same way about you. Maybe, as Granny Leena


    said, you and I are destined to be opponents.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was even more puzzled.


    ¡®Granny Leena? Destined opponents?¡¯


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I want to give you a piece of advice now,¡± the man in a white suit said


    leisurely.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a shrug, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°Mystic City of the northwest is not a ce you shoulde to. If you don¡¯t want to die here, leave as


    soon as possible with your people.¡±


    After saying that, the man in a white suit radiated a cold and severe aura. He was quite domineering.


    Not many people could speak to Philip like this.


    ¡°Hmm.. Haha¡­¡± Philip scratched his head with the muzzle of the golden Desert Eagle and said with a


    smile, ¡°Do you think your advice is useful to me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the other party replied.


    Interesting. This man in a white suit did not y by the rules at all.


    ¡°In that case, why still bother?¡± Philip asked.


    The man replied, ¡°Because the advice is not only for you but also for others. Besides, I need a valid


    reason. In this way, I can make a move against you without fear. Don¡¯t you think so, Young Patriarch


    rke?¡±

 Chapter 2871

    Chapter 2871


    Philip raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the man in front of him seriously. Under the


    sunsses, there was a pair of cold eyes. The smile on the corner of his mouth made people


    ufortable. His lips were a little thin and small, unlike a man¡¯s. He looked like a boy toy too.


    Click!


    Suddenly, Philip raised the golden Desert Eagle, ced it right between Ludo¡¯s eyebrows, and said, ¡°I


    hate it when others threaten me. Do you think I dare to kill you right here?¡±


    The other party seemed unafraid and said, ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Philip asked.


    Lord Ludo replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re interested in Heavenly Court, and you want to know more secrets


    from me.¡±


    Bull¡¯s eye¡­ However, Philip said nonchntly, ¡°I can kill you first, then ask your followers.¡±


    Lord Ludo shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t work. If I¡¯m dead, what awaits you will be the never-


    ending pursuit of the Heavenly Court. Besides, your sister, Hannah, will also face a crisis.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip put away his gun and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that your status in the Heavenly


    Court isn¡¯t low.¡±


    The other party chuckled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to kill me anymore, I shall excuse myself.¡±


    After that, the other party got up, looked at Sumo and the others who were lying on the ground, and


    said coldly, ¡°A bunch of trash! Get out!¡±


    The three guys quickly bowed and apologized. Then, they lifted Sumo from the pool of blood and


    hurried out. Lord Ludo also got ready to leave with his people. When he reached the door, he suddenly


    turned around and said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity. Whatever happens next will be out of


    my control.¡±


    With that said, he and his group left.


    Philip was solemn as he looked at them leaving. His face darkened.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel frowned, shook his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. They dare to look for you with such a big


    fanfare and give you advice, which means that they¡¯re not afraid of you here, let alone the rke family


    behind you!¡±


    Philip nodded, lost in thought.


    Lord Ludo left the hotel with his people. At the door, an attendant bowed and said, ¡°Young Miss.¡±


    Smack!


    Lord Ludo, who was in a white suit, pped the attendant until his mouth bled.


    The attendant immediately changed his tune and said, ¡°Lord Ludo, if the Great Heavenly King finds out


    we did this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cause a bad impact.¡±


    Lord Ludo said coldly, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t need you to teach me what to do! Another word


    from you and you can find a ce to bury yourself!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The attendant quickly bowed.


    Ludo looked back at the hotel before he left in a car.


    Someone with a car in Mystic City must be extraordinary. After all, there were few cars here.


    In the hotel, Philip and the others went back to their rooms to rest. After a day of running around, they


    were quite tired. The condition of this hotel was eptable. It had everything necessary with air-


    conditioning, but it was rtively old. Even the TV was old-fashioned.


    Philipy on the bed with the starstone his grandfather gave him in his hand. After looking at it for a


    while, Philip activated his energy and the power of rules again, wanting to explore the inner structure of


    this starstone. However, no matter how Philip probed, he could not gain insight into the inner structure


    of this starstone. He even felt difficulty in breathing. The power of this starstone was very strong,


    indeed.


    When Philip tried for the fourth time, a change came over the starstone. Suddenly, a blue star map


    appeared in Philip¡¯s room!

 Chapter 2872

    Chapter 2872


    When he saw the star map that was triggered by the starstone, Philip was dumbfounded!


    ¡®A star map?¡¯


    This starstone could actually project a star map!


    Philip was shocked as he stared at the blue star map. The star map was a miniature version of a vast


    universe, full of stars, asteroid belts, and the like. He was surrounded by stars and gxies. He moved,


    and the star map began to rotate. Then, he noticed a gxy on the star map. He pointed with a finger,


    and the gxy quickly erged in front of Philip¡¯s eyes.


    Philip decisively targeted the star that looked like Earth. Immediately after, the surrounding space


    seemed to be distorted. Countlesss shed by Philip¡¯s eyes before stopping at the selected blue


    net. Then, in Philip¡¯s incredulous eyes, he saw a yback of Earth from ancient times to the


    present!


    It was a time tunnel! It was the power of the rules of time and space!


    Philip could feel the power of the rules of time and space all over him at this moment. Everything that


    had happened on this was reflected in his clear eyes.


    From ancient times to the present, from the rise of a civilization to its disappearance into the long river


    of history to the rise and fall of the next civilization¡­ Everything seemed to be controlled by someone!


    ¡°What is this?¡± Suddenly, Philip eximed because he saw a different picture.


    With a thought, the image stopped!


    In Philip¡¯s eyes, he was now in a strange space, and the historical progress in front of him should be


    during ancient civilization. It seemed to be the start of civilization when humans were still learning to


    use tools. However, at such an early stage of civilization, Philip saw a tribal group praying to heaven.


    The leader of the tribe was actually holding this starstone!


    It was the starstone that triggered the star map. More incredulously, there was a bizarre spaceship in


    the sky that could not be built even in modern times. Only a corner of it was exposed. It was made of a


    metal substance and covered by clouds and mist.


    Philip saw a special insignia on that corner, an insignia of a golden gate!


    It looked simr to the pearly gates¡¯ logo on those people who appeared earlier.


    Could these be the predecessors of the Heavenly Court?


    Had they been around since the tribal period? Moreover, were they extraterrestrial creatures?


    This was impossible!


    Philip was stunned as his brain churned. Philip could not ept the appearance of such a spaceship in


    the sky during this period.


    Could it be that the legends and relics of the Mayan civilization were indicating something?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The power of the rules of time and space moved, and the picture in front of Philip fast-forwarded at a


    thousand times the speed.


    Philip also widened his eyes, unwilling to miss anything!


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, Philip stopped the picture again.


    That was because he saw the insignia again. At this time, ck gs waved under the sun with a huge


    ¡®Kai¡¯ written on them!

 Chapter 2873

    Chapter 2873


    The period of Emperor Kai, the first emperor?


    There was an ancient battlefield in front of Philip where thousands of troops stood in a huge


    mountainous canyon. ck gs and red spears were seen everywhere, and millions of mighty


    soldiers demonstrated the strongestbat power of the Kai Empire. However, a canyon with no end


    in sighty in front of them.


    Mountains and steep peaks towered on both sides of the canyon. The canyon was deep and terrifying


    with bursts of low roars from beasts from time to time. Then, the mountains shook as if the canyon was


    having an earthquake. The ground trembled, and gravel jumped like popcorn. Countless boulders


    rolled down from the nearby mountains. The low roars in the canyon became more intense and finally


    turned into a thunderous sound that shook the world.


    Roar!


    Finally, countless beasts appeared in the canyon!


    The whole ce was swarmed with these ck creatures. They jumped and roared as they rushed


    toward the million soldiers!


    It was like a scene from doomsday!


    Behind the million soldiers, there was an imposing man in a ck imperial robe on a towering carriage.


    With his pair of cold eyes, it seemed as if he was looking through the ages with an aura that made


    everyone submit. He pulled out a longsword engraved with a dragon from his waist, pointed it at the


    sky angrily, and shed at the ck beasts that rushed out from the depths of the canyon.


    He roared, ¡°Protect the human race! Kill!¡±


    This roar resounded throughout the canyon and triggered a vision. Instantly, a million mighty soldiers


    fought a valiant battle with the hundreds of thousands of beasts.


    Philip clearly saw that the man in the ck imperial robe had a golden gate on the hilt of his sword.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Did Emperor Kaie into contact with this mysterious existence with the golden gate logo?


    As Philip was distracted, Emperor Kai, who wasmanding the battle, looked through time and


    space and nced at Philip sternly!


    He found Philip?


    Philip was horrified. How was this possible?


    However, something more impossible happened. Emperor Kai seemed to sense the little presence in


    time and space. He took off a token from his waist, threw it into the sky, and shouted, ¡°Take my Imperial


    Decree! Enter my Imperial Pce, take my Dragon Sword, and fight for the human race!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Philip watched as the ck-gold imperial token flew toward him. He reached out to grab it by reflex and


    actually caught hold of it!


    Crack!


    Suddenly, Philip seemed to hear the sounds of the space tunnel as it copsed. The next moment, the


    picture in front of Philip¡¯s eyes shattered. The star map disappeared, and the starstone fell to the floor.


    Philip stood in the room, dumbfounded. He had Emperor Kai¡¯s ck token in his hand!


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Philip could not ept it.


    This was something from 2,000 years ago. It traveled through time and space beforeing to his


    hands!


    The starstone!


    Philip picked up the starstone and looked at it carefully. He still wanted to activate his power of rules to


    understand something. However, this time, no matter how Philip used his power of rules, there was no


    response.


    After trying for a while, Philip looked at the ck-gold imperial token in his hand and fell into


    contemtion. The ck-gold token with a ck dragon on the front looked very imposing that people


    could not help but want to submit. On the back, the word ¡®Yarn¡¯ was engraved!


    This belonged to Emperor Kai.


    In this world, the person who knew Emperor Kai best was none other than Alliance Master Yarn!

 Chapter 2874

    Chapter 2874


    Meanwhile, in a big manor in the country, there were seven buildings shaped like pce halls.


    At this moment, in the hall right at the center, Alliance Master Yarn was looking at the tall golden statue


    of the emperor. He had been standing in front of him for a quarter of an hour.


    There was a strange time and space rule fluctuation in this golden statue of the emperor just now. More


    terrifyingly, the Dragon Sword held in the sword-wielding hand of the emperor dazzled with the power


    of rules.


    The Dragon Sword was a treasure left by Emperor Kai!


    The Yarn family had been around for 2,000 years and had been searching for it until now, but no one


    ever found the real Dragon Sword. At this moment, Alliance Master Yarn stood with his hands behind


    his back. His expression was grave as he stared intently at the golden statue of: the emperor. He


    muttered under his breath, ¡°Someone has produced a causal rtionship with the Yarn family. Who


    could it be?¡±


    At the same time, a charming and sexy woman in a fiery red short dress walked in from outside the


    hall.


    When the woman stepped into the hall, she first bowed to the golden statue of the emperor before she


    turned to look at the serious-looking Alliance Master Yarn. She said, ¡°Alliance Master, our people have


    entered Mystic City in the northwest.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Okay, let them act ording to the n. Also,


    send Joseph Burke over and let him operate in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Joseph Burke?¡± The woman frowned as if she was trying to confirm Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s order.


    ¡°Alliance Master, if we send Joseph over, I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯t be able to control himself.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn said, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I want. This time, Mystic City will be in chaos. If we mess it


    up even more, it¡¯ll be beneficial to us.¡±


    The woman nodded and left the hall respectfully.


    Alliance Master Yarn still stood in the hall and looked at the golden statue of the emperor staring sternly


    ahead with a sword in his hand. He said emotionally, ¡°My forefather, where¡¯s the person whom you said


    can save the Yarn family? We¡¯ve been waiting for 2,000 years¡­¡±


    However, the golden statue made no response to Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s question.


    Alliance Master Yarn sighed before he turned around and left.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    The woman who left the hall earlier walked to a side hall and stood in front of a slender man who


    radiated with chills.


    The man crossed his arms, his eyes cold. He had two scimitars and a specially crafted pistol on his


    waist.


    ¡°Alliance Master Yarn wants you to go to Mystic City in the northwest immediately. Remember to


    proceed with caution. Don¡¯t be too hasty, and don¡¯t screw up the big n!¡± The woman spoke with


    emphasis.


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    The man turned around and left.


    The woman shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°I hope you can control your killing intent¡­¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip, he was still studying the ck-gold Imperial Decree in his hand. He could not figure it


    out. There was nothing special about it. It was just a token.


    Philip remembered that Emperor Kai told him to enter the Imperial Pce, take his Dragon Sword, and


    protect the human race.


    The Dragon Sword.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open. Fennel walked in, saw the ck-gold token in Philip¡®s


    hand, and asked with curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°Just now, the starstone brought me into a space tunnel controlled by time and space


    rules. This should be the Imperial Decree given to me by Emperor Kai¡­¡±

 Chapter 2875

    Chapter 2875


    Hiss!


    Hearing that, Fennel gasped. He picked up the starstone from the table, looked at it, and asked, ¡°Are


    you sure this starstone has the power to change time and space rules?¡±


    Philip nodded and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sure. This is a token given to me by Emperor Kai. Check it out.¡±


    With that said, Philip handed the token to Fennel.


    Fennel took it in his hand, nced at it carefully, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary thing, indeed, and it


    does look like it¡¯s 2,000 years old. Are you sure this was given to you by Emperor Kai through the


    space tunnel?¡±


    Philip nodded, still in disbelief. That was because this was too surreal. He was given an Imperial


    Decree through 2,000 years of time and space. This hadpletely surpassed all civilization systems


    that modern society had mastered. Only the second-ss civilization could have such power.


    Fennel nodded, looked at the stars tone again, and said, ¡°It seems that your grandfather is right. This


    starstone is indeed a piece of the stargate. Only the second-ss civilization can have the power to


    change the rules of time and space.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why Emperor Kai gave me this thing.¡±


    Fennel frowned, thought about it, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but he must have his reasons. After all,


    he was an emperor from 2,000 years ago, so his ns may not be the same as ours. Besides,


    Emperor Kai was a legendary figure himself. Who knows, maybe he had predicted that this would


    happen today.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and decided to leave it alone for now. Suddenly, he thought of something and


    said, ¡°By the way, I also saw some incredible images.¡±


    Then, Philip shared what he saw with Fennel. When he mentioned the golden gate logo that looked


    simr to the pearly gates, Fennel¡¯s expression became more and more serious.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Are you saying that the Heavenly Court may be rted to the mysterious existence behind the golden


    gate?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°This is just my guess from what I saw just now. I don¡¯t know the actual


    situation either. After all, it¡¯s truly astounding to see such a huge spaceship that can only be built by


    modern technology during the tribal period. And when Emperor Kai led a million soldiers to fight against


    the creatures on the other shore, he used the Dragon Sword, which also has the symbol of this golden


    gate on it¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think that Emperor Kai came into contact with that mysterious existence?¡±


    After listening to Philip, Fennel stroked his chin and paced back and forth in the room. After pondering


    for a while, he said, ¡°Maybe one person can answer these questions.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was taken aback. Then, he thought of someone and said, ¡°Lord Ludo?¡±


    Fennel nodded.


    The two said in tacit understanding, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Lord Ludo.¡±


    After that, the two left the hotel.


    On this narrow street, Philip asked around randomly and found out about the residence of Lord Ludo.


    ¡°It seems that Lord Ludo is really a celebrity here,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    After that, the two walked to the hotel where Ludo stayed. This was the most luxurious hotel in Mystic


    City. A five-star hotel!


    It felt like the shock of finding arge oasis in the desert.


    After asking around, they found out that this hotel was actually invested in and built by Ludo. It was


    eight stories high and extremely luxurious with an open-air swinnning pool. It was surrounded by


    connnercial streets such as cafes and restaurants.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Philip said. He stood at the door and stepped inside.


    As soon as he entered the door, he was surprised by the luxurious atmosphere inside. However, Philip


    was used to seeing this. Without any change in his expression, he said, ¡°Please inform Lord Ludo that


    Philip rke is here to see him.¡±

 Chapter 2876

    Chapter 2876


    The bodyguards in ck suits guarding the hall had a ck tattoo of the pearly gates on their necks.


    They nced at Philip before talking into their headset. Then, they made an inviting gesture and said,


    ¡°Mr. rke, pleasee with me.¡±


    Philip nodded and followed.


    Fennel followed closely but was immediately stopped by the other party. The guard said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry,


    but Lord Ludo only invited Mr. rke!¡±


    Hearing that, Fennel frowned and looked at Philip.


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°Let me go in alone.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Okay, be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    With that said, Fennel sat in the lobby.


    Philip followed the bodyguard to an exclusive elevator and reached the top floor directly. Along the


    corridor, Philip found that the guards on this floor were on high alert.


    After a body search, Philip finally stood in front of thergest and most luxurious suite.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°Mr. rke, pleasee in. Lord Ludo will be here soon.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, pushed the door open, and walked inside.


    Bang.


    The door was closed.


    Philip frowned, stood at the door, and observed the suite. It was very luxurious and spacious,


    overlooking half of Mystic City. More amazingly, there was an open-air infinity pool outside therge


    French windows.


    ¡°He really knows how to enjoy himself,¡± Philip chuckled.


    The d¨¦cor in the room favored knight swords and sculptures that looked quite aggressive in nature, as


    well as battle weapons and such. It seemed that the owner of this room preferred brute force. However,


    Philip identally noticed a woman¡¯s ckcy intimate apparel on the big soft bed.


    It was very sexy!


    What was this?


    Philip was startled.


    Was Lord Ludo with a woman in this room?


    Sounds of sshing water!


    The movement of the infinity pool outside attracted Philip¡¯s attention. He looked out and saw a


    woman¡¯s heading out of the pool like a water lily. Her long hair, sexy figure, and side profile were


    perfect. That seductive face of hers deserved full marks.


    It was on par with Wynn¡¯s face!


    The woman did not seem to notice Philip¡¯s intrusion as she swam. Every stroke was a masterpiece that


    was enough to fascinate thousands of men.


    Philip could not help but gulp!


    Gosh!


    Lord Ludo really knew how to enjoy. Was this beautiful woman his mistress?


    Philip walked to the balcony, coughed, and shouted, ¡°Hey, excuse me. Where¡¯s Lord Ludo?¡±


    The woman in the swimming pool was startled at the sudden male voice from the side.


    She quickly dove into the water and only showed her face partially. She stared daggers at Philip with


    murderous intent.


    ¡°How did you get in?¡± The woman asked coldly, her voice melodious.


    Philip was taken aback, scratched the back of his head, and said, ¡°The bodyguard let me in. I¡¯m looking


    for Lord Ludo.¡±


    The woman with half of her head above the water looked very cute, especially with her angry face that


    looked fiery hot.


    ¡°Y-You go out first.¡±


    The woman stretched out her slender arm from the water and pointed to the ss door.


    Philip nodded awkwardly, turned around, left the open-air balcony, and returned to the room. After


    waiting for a long time, he heard light footstepsing from behind him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Poof!


    A sound through the air!


    Philip reacted quickly, turned his body sideways, raised his right hand, and grabbed the kick from the


    woman behind him. It felt smooth and cool to the touch!


    Her charm was endless!

 Chapter 2877

    Chapter 2877


    The woman angrily punched Philip again. Philip grabbed her punch with his left hand and said with a


    smile, ¡°Fighting is boring. I can apologize to you, but I didn¡¯t know there¡¯d be someone in here.¡±


    The woman with a beautiful face said coldly with angry eyes, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Philip let go, shrugged, and took two steps back.


    The woman put her leg down, took two steps to the side, and suddenly attacked Philip with a violent


    kick. Philip did not dodge but epted it. That was because he knew that if this woman did not hit him


    to vent her anger, she would not give up. Besides, he wanted to look for Lord Ludo.


    Rubbing his chest, Philip said, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The woman snorted coldly and walked to the bar. She poured herself a ss of red wine, looked at


    Philip seriously, and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Lord Ludo?¡±


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°I have some questions for him. I hope you can tell me where he is.¡±


    The woman¡¯s charming eyes darted around. She walked up to Philip with her hair still wet. She leaned


    close to Philip¡¯s chest and gently slid her fingers from his neck to his arms. She said seductively, ¡°Lord


    Ludo isn¡¯t here now. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts about me?¡±


    Philip looked down at her. To be frank, he was a man with some impulses. However, he was here to


    talk business.


    ¡°Please excuse me for bothering you. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Philip turned to leave.


    He wondered what Lord Ludo was up to.


    Did he arrange for this beauty to be here so that he could ruin Philip¡¯s reputation?


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, the woman shouted coldly and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡®ll inform Lord Ludo.¡±


    After that, the woman turned and left the suite.


    At the door, when the guards saw the woman walking out of the room in a bathrobe, they lowered their


    heads and dared not look at her!


    Smack!


    The woman raised her hand and pped one of the bodyguards. She said solemnly, ¡°I told you to bring


    him to the room next door. Why did you bring him here?¡±


    The bodyguard bowed humbly and said, ¡°¡®I¡¯m sorry, Young Miss, it¡¯s my fault! Please punish me!¡±


    ¡°Go back and stay in the punishment hall for seven days!¡± The woman said coldly and walked to the


    next room.


    Soon, a handsome young man in a ck id suit walked out from the next room and appeared at the


    door. It was Lord Ludo.


    He coughed and said in a genderless voice, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The door was pushed open.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Lord Ludo walked into the room, he saw Philip looking at his room. He said coldly, ¡°Why the


    sudden visit, Young Patriarch rke?¡±


    Philip turned around with a smile. However, Philip felt a little ufortable when he first came into


    contact with Ludo¡¯s gaze.


    What was going on? He felt that Ludo was angry with him.


    ¡°Lord Ludo, I¡¯m here to find out something from you,¡± Philip said.


    Ludo sat down with his right arm resting on the back of the sofa. He looked very dashing like this. He


    said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve seen this symbol before.¡±


    After saying that, Philip took out a drawing of the golden gate he had prepared beforehand and handed


    it to Lord Ludo.

 Chapter 2878

    Chapter 2878


    Ludo frowned and looked at the piece of paper handed over by Philip. He stretched out his fair hand


    and took it. Philip frowned at the sight.


    Ludo had delicate skin, just like a woman¡¯s.


    Ludo was not bothered about Philip¡¯s gaze as his attention was fully attracted by the drawing of the


    golden gate given by Philip. In an instant, his expression became extremely nervous and excited. He


    stared at Philip and asked, ¡°Where did you see this?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip knew he was on to something. He asked, ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    Ludo realized that he had lost hisposure and quickly came back to his senses. He sat upright on


    the sofa and said, ¡°You may be shocked by what I¡¯m going to say next.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip said gravely, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ludo said darkly and profoundly, ¡°If I told you that the symbol of this golden gate represents the real


    Heavenly Court while we¡¯re just a small part of that supreme organization, what would you think?¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and stared at Ludo in disbelief.


    This was the real Heavenly Court?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The organization with the symbol of the pearly gates that Ludo belonged to was only just a small part of


    the real Heavenly Court?


    It was truly terrifying!


    In that case, if what he saw in the space tunnel was true, then the real Heavenly Court had existed


    since the tribal period. Moreover, they had highly developed technology. It was the technology of the


    second civilization even!


    Was this an extraterrestrial civilization?


    Could it be that the Heavenly Court came from the other shore behind the stargate?


    No way!


    During the time of Emperor Kai, he led an army of one million to fight against hundreds of thousands of


    creatures from the other shore. The Dragon Sword in his band also had the symbol of the golden gate.


    In other words, the Heavenly Court and the creatures from the other shore were not on the same side.


    In that instant, Philip¡¯ s mind raced as his thoughts became very confused.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression, Ludo chuckled and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve found out some things that


    you shouldn¡¯t know. Although I don¡¯t know where you saw this golden gate symbol, I have to remind


    you not to take any action on our Heavenly Court. Even if we¡¯re just a separate part of the real


    Heavenly Court, in front of an ancient existence such as ours, you and the rke family behind you or


    even the whole world are just our test objects. ¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Philip was shocked!


    Did Ludo say that the whole world was just their test objects?


    Ludo got up, crossed his arms, looked at Philip calmly, and said, ¡°Heavenly Court is a system in the


    second civilization, which has been passed down for tens of thousands of years. Don¡¯t look at me with


    such shock. Although we¡¯re just a separate part of the real Heavenly Court and can never reach that


    height, the technological power and strength of disciples we have are definitely beyond your


    imagination!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Ludo. He could not tell how much of Ludo¡¯s words were true.


    The real Heavenly Court had been passed down for tens of thousands of years. That was simply


    unbelievable!

 Chapter 2879

    Chapter 2879


    However, it was consistent with what Philip had seen in the space tunnel.


    ¡°Lord Ludo, you don¡¯t have to scare me. Right now, what I want to know is useful information about the


    real Heavenly Court and you,¡± Philip said.


    Ludo raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Philip had expected that the other party would say this and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to contact the real


    Heavenly Court?¡±


    Hearing this, Ludo looked at Philip seriously before he said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve had contact with


    them.¡±


    Philip thought for a moment and smiled meaningfully. If what he saw in the space tunnel was


    considered making contact, so be it.


    After a moment of silence, Ludo turned around, stood in front of therge French windows, and said,


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve never seen the real Heavenly Court. I only know about it from some materials and elders.


    Our world has been abandoned by the Heavenly Court Back then, we were nothing more than a group


    of people left by the Heavenly Court to guard this world. Later, Heavenly Court abandoned this world,


    and we began to search for its footsteps. After thousands of years, we finally managed to progress this


    far.¡±


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, there are too many things in this world thatymen like you can¡¯t understand.


    Now, can you tell me where you saw this?¡±


    Philip came back to his senses, nced at Ludo, and said, ¡°If I said that I saw it by ident, what


    would you do?¡±


    Hearing that, Ludo¡¯s face darkened. A chill shed in the corner of his eyes as he said, ¡° Did you trick


    me?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Not really. Let me ask you another question.¡±


    Ludo¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    ¡°Is it your fake Heavenly Court that the rke family had withdrawn from back then?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Ludo shouted angrily, his face slightly red. He scolded, ¡°We¡¯re not the fake Heavenly


    Court! How dare you disrespect us?!¡±


    Philip quickly said, ¡°Okay, I made a mistake. I apologize¡­¡±


    This guy had a bad temper and would get angry at every turn.


    Lord Ludo said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, the rke family was just one of the families we


    supported. No one expected the rke family to produce Roger rke, the most amazing genius of


    the millennium. He got out of our control and became our biggest enemy!¡±


    Huff!


    Hearing this, Philip took a deep breath. He guessed it right.


    ¡°My mother was in charge of your Heavenly Court back then. I want to know some things about my


    mother,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Enough! I¡¯ve answered one of your questions!¡± Ludo was angry, and his face was stern. It seemed that


    as long as Philip dared to ask another question, he would go all out!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Philip was about to say something when suddenly, he saw a small fully armed drone hovering over the


    infinity open-air swimming pool. Moreover, the muzzle of the gun was aimed at Lord Ludo!


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Philip shouted and rushed over without another thought. He toppled Ludo to the floor, flipped over with


    him a few times, and they hid behind the bed!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Bullets fired and ss shattered! The furniture in the room was engulfed in an instant!


    Lord Ludo was totally shocked silly, and his face was pale. He snuggled in Philip¡¯s arms and clutched


    his clothes tightly. Philip¡¯s eyes were cold, and he was not bothered about Lord Ludo next to him.


    He could feel the power of rules on those bullets. This was a weapon specifically aimed at disciples!


    The buzzing sound of the drone still rang in his ears. Philip was about to get up when Ludo grabbed


    him. He stated at Philip pitifully, shook his head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡®What the heck?! Is Lord Ludo not a man? Why did he look like a helpless woman now?¡¯


    Wait a minute!


    Whoa!


    This small waist, this figure¡­ Philip felt as if his hand had touched an unusual ce¡­

 Chapter 2880

    Chapter 2880


    Philip was startled and looked at Ludo nervously.


    Lord Ludo looked down at Philip¡¯s hand, and his face flushed red immediately¡­


    Smack!


    A crisp p resounded throughout the suite!


    A few minutester, the drone got shot down, and Lord Ludo crossed his arms angrily. He red at


    Philip who had a few p prints on his cheeks and warned, ¡°If you dare to reveal my identity, I¡¯ll tear


    you apart!¡±


    Philip felt aggrieved. He rubbed his burning cheek and said, ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re a woman, so why


    do you dress up as a man?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Lord Ludo shouted angrily.


    Philip grumbled under his breath and suddenly thought of something. He said with surprise, ¡°Oh, I


    remember. Were you in the pool¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lord Ludo red at Philip and picked up the fruit knife as if he was going all out!


    Philip quickly backed away and said, ¡°Okay, geez! A gentleman doesn¡¯t fight with ady. I¡¯ll help you


    keep it a secret.¡±


    Lord Ludo red at Philip and said, ¡°Remember what you said. If I find out that you didn¡¯t keep your


    promise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Who wants to kill you?¡±


    Hearing that, Lord Ludo scowled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should know. It¡¯s my business.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Then let me take a guess. Is it someone from your Heavenly Court? You


    seem to have such a high status there that they don¡¯t hesitate to kill you here.¡±


    Seeing Philip sitting nonchntly on the sofa, Lord Ludo scowled fiercely. However, he nced at him


    and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you! Please leave!¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Okay then, but we can work together. I hope you¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    With that said, Philip left with his hands in his trouser pockets.


    After Philip left, Lord Ludo¡¯s face flushed red. He stomped angrily and said, ¡°Damn Philip! I won¡¯t let


    you go!¡±


    Especially when he thought of Philip¡¯s lecherous hands, Lord Ludo stomped his feet in anger. He fell on


    the bed and stared at the ceiling nkly.


    A strange feeling flowed in Lord Ludo¡¯s heart. However, he soon got up and said, ¡°Get in here!¡±


    A bodyguard came in and asked respectfully, ¡°Young Miss, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my father about today¡¯s assassination attempt! If any news leaks out, your heads will roll!¡±


    Lord Ludo said coldly.


    He, or precisely she, already knew who was behind this.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard left the room.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. After he left the room, he saw Fennel in the lobby. As soon as Fennel saw him,


    his gaze became a little subtle. He asked, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    Philip rubbed his cheek and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Fennel shrugged, and the two returned to the hotel.


    A group of people had gathered around. Philip told everyone about the starstone and Emperor Kai, as


    well as the information he obtained from Lord Ludo.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Heavenly Court we¡¯re in contact with now is just a branch of the real Heavenly


    Court? The real Heavenly Court is already the second civilization and probably not in this world?¡±


    Fennel asked solemnly.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Lord Ludo doesn¡¯t have a reason to lie to me. Besides, based on


    the images I saw, it¡¯s in line with what he said.¡±

 Chapter 2881

    Chapter 2881


    Philip said gravely, ¡°This is quite unexpected. There¡¯s no record of such a civilization system in world


    history.¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°History only allows us to see what we should see. The real history may


    already have been destroyed long ago.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone nodded.


    Suddenly, Fennel thought of something. He took out his phone, opened the internalmunication


    with the Hall of the Sun, and said, ¡°I just received this news, which is only being circted in the big


    countries. It¡¯s top secret¡­ Take a look.¡±


    Philip nced at the messages on Fennel¡¯s phone.


    It was the first-hand data obtained by the spacecraft that the countryunched to Mars some time ago.


    These data and images were not made public. They were all level 58 confidential documents!


    ¡°What are these?¡± Suddenly, Philip was stunned!


    Among this information, several photos of the surface of Mars caught his attention. There seemed to be


    a huge crater on the surface of Mars. In the crater, there seemed to be a stone tablet!


    Philip erged the picture, looked at it carefully, and found something that shocked him!


    On the stone tablet, there were actually ancient Orienta characters. Moreover, there was an obscure


    pattern that seemed like a geomancy formation. More terrifyingly, there were several stones around the


    stone tablet arranged in a formation. It was as if they were suppressing something. Huge characters on


    the stone tablet revealed ancient and harsh killing intent!


    [Monster imprisoned here!]


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.


    There was a stone tablet on Mars with ancient Orienta characters on the stone tablet and more


    frighteningly was the meaning behind those words.


    A monster was imprisoned there?!


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Philip looked at Fennel solemnly.


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. I just received this top-secret information. All


    the countries are keeping this quiet for now and are holding urgent meetings to talk about it. The impact


    behind this finding is very huge because no one expected to see such a thing on Mars. This is enough


    to prove that there were traces of human existence on Mars back then!¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip felt as if his brain capacity had reached its limit. This was too surreal. Although modern


    technological development allowed them to reach others, it was indeed surprising to find traces


    of human existence on others.


    In that case, did it also prove that the existence of the ancient Heavenly Court was real?


    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Philip asked.


    After a moment of silence, Fennel said, ¡°This matter has little to do with us for the time being, but it also


    means that the world is changing. In the next few years, more and more spacecraft will fly to Mars to


    seek the truth. We have to be prepared. Moreover, ording to some secrets I know, the ce behind


    the stargate will likely lead to the extraterrestrial. Perhaps Mars was the other shore behind a certain


    door back then, but something unknown happened.¡±


    At this point, everyone fell silent and looked serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this for now. Send some people to find more news. Our top priority now is to take care of


    things in Mystic City,¡± Philip said.


    Fennel nodded, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. However, a hotel attendant ran over suddenly,


    knocked on the door, and said, ¡°Mr. rke, someone is looking for you outside.¡±

 Chapter 2882

    Chapter 2882


    Everyone exchanged a nce.


    Who would look for Philip here?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He had just reached Mystic City and knew no one. Could it be¡­


    Philip got up, walked out of the room, and came to the lobby.


    A group of people stood in the lobby, and six bodyguards surrounded a man in elegant clothes. The


    man looked very handsome and stood with his hands behind his back as if he was looking at


    something.


    Seeing Philip walking downstairs, the man hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡¯s been


    a while. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in this hotel.¡±


    Philip looked at the man and said with a smile, ¡°Moses Dunley, why are you here?¡±


    Moses chuckled and invited Philip to take a seat. The two sat at the table, and the guards stood around


    with their backs to them, guarding them closely.


    Moses ordered tea and said with a smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, since you¡¯re here, of course, I can


    come here too. It¡¯s no secret that the treasure of the ancient sage has appeared in Mystic City. Not only


    me but nearly all the major families are here, including many powerful organizations¡­¡±


    ¡°Mystic City is in a mess right now! Many major families and forces have begun to work together. Under


    such circumstances, you can still stay here calmly. Aren¡¯t you worried? ¡±


    Philip crossed his arms, looked at Moses indifferently, and said, ¡°I have nothing to worry about. As for


    you, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Moses chuckled and said, ¡°As expected of Young Patriarch rke. It seems that you¡¯ve already


    guessed my intention.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°You have it all written on your face. How could I not guess?¡±


    Moses smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to work with you. Now that all the major forces and


    families are working together to obtain the treasures of the ancient sage, if we don¡¯t work together, it¡¯ll


    be difficult to fight against them.¡±


    Philip frowned before he nodded and said, ¡°You have a point, but why me?¡±


    Moses said with a smile, ¡°This is fate. I think we¡¯re simr in some aspects. Besides, I don¡¯t know many


    people here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself seem so pathetic. I know the strength of the Dunley family in Charbury,¡± Philip


    said.


    Moses chuckled without exining and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Philip thought for a long while before he said, ¡°We can cooperate, but I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Do tell.¡± Moses¡¯ face was full of smiles, and there was joy in his eyes.


    ¡°I need to know some information about Mystic City that you have on hand and all the forces that


    entered Mystic City that you know of,¡± Philip said.


    Moses nodded, gestured to the men behind him to hand over a tabletputer, and said, ¡°I have it all


    ready.¡±


    Philip was a little surprised and said, ¡°You¡¯re well prepared.¡±


    Mosesughed and said, ¡°I did it beforeing over. You came here in a hurry, so you probably don¡¯t


    know many things. Thus, I prepared some things in advance.¡±

 Chapter 2883

    Chapter 2883


    Hearing that, Philip sneered. However, he was unconcerned. He took the tablet and said, ¡°Okay, if


    there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±


    Moses quickly stopped Philip from leaving and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I have another piece of


    confidential information here that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be interested in.¡±


    Philip looked at Moses and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Moses looked around before he approached Philip and said, ¡°It¡¯s about your sister, Hannah rke.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Moses smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, but I know someone who does.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face became very dark.


    After Moses left, Philip stood in the lobby with Moses¡¯st words echoing in his mind.


    Cleo Lovce! Cleo was actually in Mystic City too!


    Philip¡¯s eyes dimmed before a biting cold light suddenly erupted.


    Then, he turned around to go upstairs when suddenly, a group of people in strange clothes with their


    faces covered barged in from the hotel door. The guy in the lead had his muscled arms exposed and


    was dressed like a bounty hunter. He had a machine gun in his hand and fired one round


    indiscriminately.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°Damn it! Who¡¯s the boss here? Get out here right now!¡±


    Behind him were ferocious-looking thugs with guns!


    Seeing this scene, some guests hid under the table in fear, while others remain seated as they


    indifferently drank tea and chatted. Soon, the boss scrambled out with a money box in his hand,


    bowing and saying, ¡°Kind sirs, I¡¯m just running a small business here. The money is all here.¡±


    The leader opened the money box and looked at it with a grim sneer all over his face. He held his gun


    to the boss¡¯ chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite sensible, but this is too little!¡±


    Hearing this, the boss knelt on the floor and said with a bow, ¡°This is everything I have!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all? Give me your life, then!¡±


    The burly man pulled the safety off and aimed the gun at the boss¡¯ head!


    The boss was so frightened that he kept howling.


    Seeing this scene, Philip scowled and shook his head. He stood up and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of


    getting caught formitting daylight robbery like this?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s someone who isn¡¯t afraid of death here!¡± The burly man in the lead sneered and red at


    Philip.


    Then, he pressed the machine gun on Philip¡¯s chest and shouted, ¡°Kid, you look unfamiliar. Do you


    want to speak up for him?¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say this once. Put your gun away and leave this ce with your people!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± In an instant, the burly man and his gangughed uproariously.


    ¡°Did you hear that? This kid actually told us to get lost! Hahaha!¡± The burly manughed like a maniac.


    However, hisughter stopped abruptly!


    That was because Philip had just nudged his golden Desert Eagle against the burly man¡¯s forehead!


    Click!


    In an instant, the guys behind the burly man loaded their guns and aimed them at Philip!


    ¡°Boy, put the gun down! How dare you point your gun at our boss? You must be tired of living!¡±


    A group of people roared in agitation.


    The burly man with a greasy face grinned and showed his yellow teeth. He said, ¡°Not only is he an


    unfamiliar face but he has a gun too. Interesting. Do you know who I am? If you dare to shoot me, I¡¯m


    afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave this hotel!¡±


    Click!


    Philip pulled the safety and said, ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t we try and see who won¡¯t leave this hotel?¡±


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± The burly man roared, ¡°I serve Third Master Lane of Mystic City!¡±

 Chapter 2884

    Chapter 2884


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Excuse me, but I don¡¯t know Third Master Lane.¡±


    Hearing that, the burly man was full of sneers and anger. He said, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re really arrogant, kid!


    You don¡¯t even know Third Master Lane. I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Put your gun down and beg for


    mercy on your knees, then maybe I¡¯ll consider letting you live. Otherwise, my buddies will put their


    bullets in your body?!¡±


    The burly man sneered menacingly.


    Third Master Lane was one of the four major forces in Mystic City of the northwest. He had about a


    thousand underlings. Moreover, they were equipped with firepower.


    In Mystic City, the four major forces should be avoided at all costs because they were extremely vicious


    people who would kill without blinking an eye. Third Master Lane was even more savage with the blood


    of dozens of lives on his hands.


    Philip nced coldly at the man in front of him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand my words. I¡¯ll


    give you onest chance too. Take your people and get out!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Insolence!¡± The burly man roared, and his men behind him were about to shoot. However, Philip was


    faster.


    Bang!


    The bullet hit the burly man in the right leg, and his pants were dyed red in an instant.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A heart-wrenching howl resounded throughout the lobby. The burly man fell to the floor while clutching


    his leg and howling. Neither he nor his men with guns behind him could believe what had happened.


    Someone actually dared to disregard Third Master Lane¡¯s reputation and attack his subordinate!


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead! How dare you shoot me? I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The burly man roared, his forehead


    covered in a cold sweat.


    His men also roared furiously, ¡°Brat, put your gun down! Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you at once!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you shoot our boss! You¡¯re seeking death!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too cocky! Let¡¯s just kill him!¡±


    Faced with a group of agitated gun-wielding gangsters, Philip remained unperturbed and stepped on


    the right leg of the burly man that got hit!


    Blood gushed out instantly, and the man clutched Philip¡¯s leg tightly while yelling miserably, ¡°Ah! Let go!


    You¡¯re dead! You definitely won¡¯t make it out of this hotel!¡±


    Even the boss of the hotel was terrified upon seeing this scene.


    ¡°Mr. rke, please stop. They¡¯re Third Master Lane¡¯s people. We can¡¯t afford to mess with them. If you


    do this, my hotel will be implicated too¡­¡± The boss begged pitifully.


    Philip smiled lightly and asked, ¡°Is Third Master Lane very famous around here?¡±


    The boss replied, ¡°He¡¯s one of the Four Earth Dragons. They¡¯re very powerful and kill without blinking


    an eye. No one dares to mess with them.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s see who these Earth Dragons are, then.¡±


    The boss panicked and almost knelt to beg Philip upon hearing that.


    However, Philip raised his eyebrows, red at the people with guns on the opposite side, and said


    coldly, ¡°Tell your Third Master Lane toe here and see me. Otherwise, he¡¯ll turn into a corpse


    immediately.¡±

 Chapter 2885

    Chapter 2885


    After saying that, Philip hooked a chair over with his foot, sat down calmly, and kept his gun pointed at


    the burly man¡¯s head. The man was now lying in a pool of blood, his face pale.


    He roared, ¡°Damn it! Why are you still standing there? Inform Third Master Lane and tell him to bring


    our buddies over to destroy this ignorant brat!¡±


    An underling quickly made a call.


    10 minutester, several cars braked to a sudden halt outside the hotel. It was followed by messy


    footsteps.


    ¡°Damn it! Who dares to touch my guys?¡±


    Everyone heard the voice first. It was low and hoarse and sounded quite menacing.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and saw dozens of men with weapons rushing in at the door. They were all


    dressed up like street gangsters. The leader was a man about 1.7 meters tall with dark skin. He was


    blind in one eye and had a long scar on the corner of his mouth. Several pistols and daggers were


    strapped around his waist. He came in with hostile vibes and kicked the door to bits.


    Dumbo Lane, Third Master Lane!


    As one of the Four Earth Dragons in Northwest Mystic City, he was a ruthless man. As soon as he


    entered the door, he saw Philip sitting in the lobby and immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Damn it! Are you


    the one who dared to touch my people?! I¡¯ll give you a count of three to kneel in front of me and break


    your arms and legs!¡±


    Hearing Dumbo¡¯s angry shouts, Philip looked over indifferently and said with a smile, ¡°Are you Third


    Master Lane?¡±


    The people behind Third Master Lane were all fully armed. Although there were no cutting-edge high-


    tech weapons, that equipment was enough to deter others.


    ¡°F*ck! This kid is so cocky! How dare he speak to Third Master Lane that way?¡±


    ¡°Kill him! He injured Jaguar and the others!¡±


    ¡°Kid, apologize to Third Master Lane at once! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be riddled with bullets!¡±


    Faced with such threatening remarks, Philip seemed fearless.


    He looked at Third Master Lane and the dozens of guys behind him indifferently. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you


    a chance. Kneel and apologize to me, then I might let you go¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    There was a burst of boisterousughter.


    Third Master Lane sneered and said, ¡°Very well, you really are the craziest kid I¡¯ve ever seen. I think


    you haven¡¯t heard of me. How dare you ask me to kneel and apologize to you? Do you think you can


    ept the consequences?¡±


    His men behind him also smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°This guy must be crazy to talk crap like that!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a neer at a nce!¡±


    ¡°Third Master, stop wasting time and just kill him!¡±


    Third Master Lane nodded, took out a gun from his waist, pointed it at Philip, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to


    three. If you don¡¯t let my man go, I¡¯ll blow your brains out immediately!¡±


    Philip looked at Third Master Lane calmly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look outside?¡±


    ¡®Outside..?¡¯ Third Master Lane looked around but saw nothing.


    ¡°Damn it! Are you still bluffing me at this time?¡± Third Master Lane was furious and was about to pull


    the trigger.


    However, in the next moment!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Rapid and orderly footsteps resounded through out the street in an instant. The sounds of cars braking


    were also ear-piercing!


    Immediately after, Dumbo Lane and his men saw several green pickup trucks full of armed soldiers in


    combat uniforms. They jumped out of the car one after another and formed a tight circle around Third


    Master Lane and his men in the hotel!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2886

    Chapter 2886


    Dumbo and dozens of his men were dumbfounded when they saw the heavily armed soldiers who


    suddenly surrounded them.


    What the hell was going on here?


    These were the guards stationed around Mystic City! They were deployed now!


    Dumbo sweated profusely and gulped nervously. While it was true that he was one of the Four Earth


    Dragons in Mystic City, he was nothing but a bug in front of thesebatants. Besides, the weapons of


    these guards were much better than theirs. The equipment in the guards¡¯ hands was the most


    advancedbat weapon.


    Soon, a man with a battle cap and a special badge branded on his shoulders and chest walked out


    briskly behind the group of guards in green uniforms. As soon as he appeared, the atmosphere


    became extremely tense.


    Dumbo nearly knelt in fright!


    Aaron Dole!


    He was the head captain of 10,000 guards in Mystic City, a definite pir of strength. His appearance


    made the atmosphere here extremely tense.


    Dumbo was bbergasted and stood there nkly. His mouth went dry, and he did not know what


    would happen next.


    Aaron walked over with steady steps and a battle-hardened chill. His eagle-like eyes carried a


    murderous chill that made people avoid eye contact with him.


    It was too strong!


    His cold and stern vibes made people stay at least five meters away from him!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thud!


    Aaron stood at attention, touched the brim of his cap, and fixed his icy eyes on Dumbo. He said in a


    hoarse and low voice, ¡°Third Master Lane, it¡¯s been a while. What are you doing with such a big


    fanfare?¡±


    Dumbo ran over in fright and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Captain Dole, I didn¡®t think that you¡¯d be here


    and didn¡¯t wee you properly. Uh, this is nothing. A new kid on the block just injured my man and I


    was about to teach him a lesson. I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll take him away immediately.¡±


    Although Dumbo was one of the Four Earth Dragons, he had to bow in front of Aaron Dole!


    After that, Dumbo turned around, stared at Philip viciously, and shouted angrily, ¡°Brat, count yourself


    lucky today, but don¡¯t think of leaving safely! Men, tie him up and bring him back to teach him a good


    lesson!¡±


    At Dumbo¡¯smand, his men behind him approached Philip.


    However¡­


    Thud, thud!


    In an instant, the guards behind Aaron aimed their guns at those people¡¯s heads.


    Dumbo was startled. He turned around, looked at Aaron in bewilderment, and said, ¡°Captain Dole,


    what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Smack!

 Chapter 2887

    Chapter 2887


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Aaron pped Dumbo so hard that he rolled out several meters away into the


    crowd.


    His buddies quickly helped Dumbo up. Dumbo clutched his burning and blood-stained cheek, spat out


    a few teeth that had been knocked out of his mouth, and said furiously, ¡°Captain Dole, what are you


    doing? Did I offend you in any way?¡±


    After all, Dumbo was one of the Four Earth Dragons, and he had a temper too. Although Aaron was an


    amazing character, Dumbo was notpletely afraid of him. He had a big figure supporting him from


    behind too. If an inevitable conflict happened between him and Aaron, the big figure behind him would


    definitely step in.


    However, Aaron did not even look at Dumbo. He walked up to Philip who was sitting inside and bowed


    to Philip in everyone¡¯s astonished gaze. He said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m sorry for beingte.


    We¡¯ve received orders from Supreme Williams. 100,000 guards of Mystic City are at your disposal!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped, dumbfounded!


    What the hell was going on here?


    He was the head captain of 100,000 guards of Mystic City. At this moment, he actually said such earth-


    shattering words to this young man¡­


    100,000 guards were at his disposal! Moreover, these words came from Aaron Dole¡¯s mouth!


    Dumbo almost keeled over in fright, his legs shaking like jelly. He had met a tough opponent!


    No, Philip was not a tough opponent but the God of Death!


    Philip raised his eyebrows, nced at Aaron, and nodded lightly. Then, he looked at Dumbo who was


    supported by his buddies and said with a smile, ¡°Third Master Lane, do you still want to teach me a


    lesson?¡±


    Thump!


    Dumbo immediately shoved his buddies away, knelt on the floor, and walled, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I


    was blind and ignorant! I was wrong! I deserve to die! I¡¯m a piece of trash! Please forgive me!¡±


    Dumbo knew very well that he could not afford to mess with this guy in front of him. He waspletely


    surrounded by Aaron¡¯s people now. As long as the party said the word, he might kick the bucket here


    today. Thus, Dumbo could only save himself now!


    Seeing their boss kneeling at this moment, Dumbo¡¯s men followed Stilt, bowing and begging for mercy.


    As for Jaguar who was lying in a pool of blood, he closed his eyes and pretended to be dead. He was


    shaking all over!


    He was doomed for sure this time!


    Philip slowly got up, walked to Dumbo who was kneeling on the floor, and said coldly, ¡°Third Master


    Lane, weren¡¯t you very arrogant before? Why are you kneeling now?¡±


    With cold sweat on his forehead, Dumbo kept bowing and said, ¡°I was wrong. Please forgive me. I¡¯m


    willing to serve you as punishment!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I need your help? You¡¯re nothing more than street


    gangsters. I hate people like you the most.¡±


    Hearing this, Dumbo knew that he was doomed. Hence, he bit the bullet, looked up at Philip, and said,


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I know that I¡¯m not your worthy opponent now, but I¡¯d still advise you to let me


    go because you may not be able to afford to mess with the person behind me!¡±


    Dumbo¡¯s pleading attitude disappeared, and his words were filled with threats now.


    Philip frowned. He did not expect Dumbo to be unrepentant at this time.


    Aaron walked over at this point and whispered, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m afraid you really can¡¯t kill


    Dumbo Lane just like this. The person behind him does have some power.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Even you¡¯re afraid of the person behind him?¡±


    Aaron said without any denial, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but it¡¯s a little tricky. After all, I¡¯m just the head captain of


    the city guards, while some people¡¯s arms could reach the sky. One word from them and I could lose


    my job¡­¡±


    Philip immediately understood what Aaron meant. A chill shed in the corner of his eyes as he looked


    at Dumbo and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the person behind you?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2888

    Chapter 2888


    Speaking of this, Dumbo sneered smugly as he stood up and said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be scared to


    death if I tell you his name!¡±


    However, as soon as Dumbo stood up, Philip kicked him again!


    Bang!


    Dumbo was immediately kicked in his knee and knelt on the floor again. He howled and roared, ¡°How


    dare you?!¡±


    Philip pped him again and said solemnly, ¡°Did I allow you to stand up?¡±


    Dumbo¡¯s angry words got stuck in his throat. He nced at the people around him and Aaron who was


    standing beside Philip. He swallowed his anger as he knelt on the floor and said with a snort, ¡°Young


    Patriarch rke, although I don¡¯t know your background, seeing the respect shown by Captain Dole to


    you, you must be an extraordinary figure. In that case, I have to remind you that the person behind me


    is not a pushover either! He has the title of the Third Dragon King of the Northwest Mystic City!¡±


    Third Dragon King?!


    Philip frowned. The forces in Mystic City really did seem quiteplicated.


    Aaron quickly exined, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, there are three Dragon Kings in Mystic City. They¡¯ve


    been around for thousands of years since ancient times. Dragon Kings are the local name for the three


    prominent figures. The three Dragon Kings are all famous characters in Mystic City.¡±


    ¡°The First Dragon King is in charge of thergest area in Mystic City. His strength and means are


    iparable. The people under hismand and the connections he has are beyond our


    imagination. The Second Dragon King may not be as good as the first and third, but he¡¯s recognized as


    a good Samaritan in Mystic City. He hasid a lot of foundation for the development here and is


    popr among the citizens¡­¡±


    ¡°The Third Dragon King is a little tricky. He¡¯s a ruthless person with meticulous thinking and is also the


    leader of the underground forces in Mystic City. Moreover, his identity is very special. He¡¯s rumored to


    be rted to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Philip frowned. After listening to Aaron¡¯s exnation, he stared at Dumbo coldly.


    At this moment, Dumbo was extremely smug. He held his chin up and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I


    advise you to let me go. Otherwise, this ce will be buried under the Dragon King¡¯s wrath!¡±


    Of course, Dumbo was exaggerating, but it was enough to show the Third Dragon King¡¯s means.


    Hearing this, Philip sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m interested in meeting this guy now.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dumboughed and said, ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said to Aaron, ¡°Lock them up first¡­¡±


    Aaron said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

 Chapter 2889

    Chapter 2889


    Hearing that he was about to be locked up, Dumbo shouted anxiously, ¡°Captain Dole, he may be


    ignorant, but you wouldn¡¯t follow in his footsteps, right? If Dragon King Well finds out that you locked


    me up, your job will be in danger!¡±


    Aaron scowled upon hearing this. He kicked Dumbo in the chest and Dumbo fell on his back.


    Aaron then said, ¡°Dumbo Lane, don¡¯t be cocky with me. If not for Dragon King Well, I¡¯d have taken you


    down long ago!¡±


    ¡°Guards, bring them back! Also, tell the relevant departments to seize all of Dumbo Lane¡¯s businesses


    and manpower!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With a roar, the guards detained Dumbo and dozens of his men.


    Dumbo struggled and shouted, ¡°Aaron Dole, you¡¯re finished! If Dragon King Well finds out, let¡¯s see


    how you¡¯ll exin it!¡±


    Looking at the dozens of people who were taken away, Aaron turned to Philip with a worried look on his


    face and asked, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, what should we do next? Dragon King Well isn¡¯t an easy


    person to deal with. Anyone who messes with him will surely suffer his retaliation.¡±


    Philip put his hands in his trouser pockets and thought about it.


    As soon as he arrived at Mystic City, so many things happened. It was amazing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Tell your men to keep an eye on Dragon King Well. Let me know if anything crops up,¡±


    Philip said.


    He wanted to discuss this with Fennel and the others. After all, they had nned to act with caution,


    but it seemed impossible now. These intricate forces were really hard to handle.


    Aaron said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave a team here to protect you.¡±


    Philip nodded, turned around, and went upstairs.


    Fennel walked out at this moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are the city guards here?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The teacher has arranged for these people to be at my disposal.¡±


    Fennel nodded and asked, ¡°Did I hear something about Dragon King Well just now?¡±


    Philip nodded and told Fennel and the others about what happened. Everyone was solemn after


    listening.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, let me go. I¡¯ll bring you the head of Dragon King Well!¡± 17 got up and was ready to go


    out.


    Philip quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. We know too little about Mystic City now, including


    the people and other things. If we cause any unnecessary trouble, it won¡¯t be beneficial to the purpose


    of our trip.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, then?¡±


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°We wait and see.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ***


    The line of sight shifted to a rather luxurious vi in Mystic City. The vi looked like an ancient pce,


    imposing and extravagant. Golden bricks and tiles were enough to symbolize the identity and status of


    the owner of this vi. Moreover, there were many statues of gods in the courtyard.


    At this moment, a team of guards in yellow-brownbat uniforms stepped into the yard.


    The leader walked into the golden hall full of statues, knelt on one knee to the slender middle-aged


    man who was burning incense, and said, ¡°Dragon King, we just received news that Dumbo Lane was


    arrested by Aaron Dole¡¯s people. Moreover, all the properties and forces under his name have been


    seized.¡±


    The middle-aged man in a ck suit with gold-rimmed sses and a small mustache looked very wise.


    He bowed to the golden statue, turned around, took a white towel from the female guard, and wiped his


    hands. He pushed the frame of his sses and asked in a refined voice, ¡°Have you found out why?¡±


    The guard with one knee on the floor said, ¡°Dumbo Lane had a conflict with a stranger. Aaron Dole


    went over and took Dumbo away. ording to our men, Aaron was quite respectful to the stranger.¡±


    The middle-aged man asked with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Philip rke,¡± the guard replied.


    Hearing that, the middle-aged man walked to the door of the main hall with his hands behind his back,


    looked up at the blue sky, and said, ¡°Very well. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s here so that I don¡¯t have to look for


    him.¡±

 Chapter 2890

    Chapter 2890


    Two dayster, Philip and the others were about to leave the hotel and walk around Mystic City.


    At the door, they bumped into Lord Ludo who walked in. Philip was still a little embarrassed when he


    saw Lord Ludo. He could not help but think of the incident when he identally touched something he


    should not have touched in the suite two days ago. To this day, his cheek still ached.


    Lord Ludo was still disguised as a man. He red coldly at Philip and asked, ¡°Where are you going,


    Young Patriarch rke?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    Hearing that, Lord Ludo frowned and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m fairly familiar with this


    ce and can be your tour guide.¡±


    Philip immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very busy. We¡¯ll just walk around


    at random.¡±


    Hearing this, Ludo stared at Philip with murderous intent and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t need me?¡±


    Philip was embarrassed. He frowned and said with augh, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    What the heck?


    Women were really not easy creatures to mess with. Philip could onlyment. Thus, the group of


    people left the hotel. The group consisted of Philip, Fennel, Ludo, 17, and a few bodyguards of Ludo¡¯s.


    The people and customs of Mystic City were fairlyid back. Most of them came from the mountains,


    so they were bold and unrestrained. Moreover, many men and women performed arts on the streets to


    make a living.


    There were few shops on both sides of the streets that mostly sold daily necessities with few luxury and


    high-end brands. After all, the economy here could only be considered average.


    However, Ludo said, ¡°You¡¯re only on the outskirts of Mystic City. The city center is quite prosperous.


    You can have whatever you want. Coastal cities may not even have those things.¡±


    When he said this, Ludo red at Philip deliberately while cursing him inwardly for being a big pervert!


    They walked around for a while before they chose a restaurant to sit down for a break.


    Not long after they sat down, they heard the discussions of other guests.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? They dug up some good stuff in Mystic Mine Three, a lot of jade stones and some


    funny little things.¡±


    ¡°I just heard that the things dug up this time are likely to be thousands of years old. Just the jade alone


    is quite valuable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mystic Mine Seven that hasn¡®t produced anything good in the past few years. I heard that


    something with bloodstains was dug up there three years ago. Since then, the pit was sealed and it


    was only recently opened.¡±


    Listening to the discussions around them, Philip frowned.


    Mines? What did that mean?


    ¡°Lord Ludo, what do they mean by Mystic Mines Three and Seven? Are those mineral mines?¡± Philip


    asked.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2891

    Chapter 2891


    Lord Ludo flipped his folding fan open, fanned himself, and cursed under his breath, ¡°How ignorant.¡±


    On the side, Fennel looked at Philip and whispered, ¡°Did you offend him? Why is he always so


    sarcastic to you?¡±


    Philip stroked his chin,ughed drily, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Maybe I¡¯m too handsome¡­¡±


    Pfft!


    Lord Ludo spat the tea he was drinking and stared daggers at Philip. Then, he said, ¡°There are nine


    mines in Mystic City. Because of some incidents that modern society can¡¯t exin, the locals call them


    Mystic Mines. A lot of jade and ancient weapons have been dug up in Mystic Mine Three in the past


    few days, so it¡¯s in the limelight and has attracted many looters.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip and the others nodded repeatedly.


    ording to Lord Ludo, it was nothing more than a mine that had unearthed jade and ancient


    weapons.


    ¡°What about Mystic Mine Seven?¡± Philip asked.


    Lord Ludo red at him vehemently and said, ¡°A bloodstone was dug up in Mystic Mine Seven three


    years ago. The entire jade looked as if it was permeated with blood. It was red from the inside out. It


    was rumored that people who have seen this bloodstone have gotten into idents one after another.


    They eithermitted suicide, were dying from illness, or went crazy. After that, Mystic Mine Seven


    was closed. It was only opened recently.¡±


    After waiting for a while, Philip asked anxiously, ¡°Is that it?¡±


    Lord Ludo shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Where is this bloodstone now? ¡±


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Philip was taken aback before he scratched his chin in embarrassment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lord Ludo stood up.


    Philip asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°To Mystic Mine Three.¡±


    After saying that, Lord Ludo left without waiting for Philip and the others to agree.


    Philip exchanged a nce with Fennel. Thetter looked at the former with a puzzled look and asked,


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t offend him?¡±


    Philipughed dryly and followed without exining. Very soon, the group arrived at Mystic Mine


    Three.


    Several streets had been formed nearby, all of which were selling jade, weapons, and other


    collectibles. Quite many people were haggling in front of the street stalls.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a jade quarry? What¡¯s up with all the mystery?¡± 17 followed behind and grumbled.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Ludo replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a jade quarry. The entire Mystic City is the base leading to the


    largest jade mine in the whole country. The jade here is of the best quality. There are two window


    periods every year when traders and tourists from other ces wille here to purchase goods.¡±


    After Lord Ludo finished speaking, Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Why did you bring us here?¡±


    Lord Ludo rolled his eyes at Philip and said, ¡°I brought you here to take a look. You can buy some if


    you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but we don¡¯t have time to waste here. In that


    case, please excuse us.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around to leave with Fennel and the others.


    Lord Ludo red at him fiercely and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the connection between these


    mines and Mystic Cave of Mystic City? Don¡¯t you want to know the location of the treasure of the


    ancient sage that¡¯s about to appear?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip stopped in his tracks, looked back at Lord Ludo, and asked, ¡°So why did you bring


    us here?¡±


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°Stone gambling!¡±


    ¡®Stone gambling?¡¯ Philip was taken aback and refused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to do this. Besides,


    it has nothing to do with our next ns.¡±


    Lord Ludo smiled and said, ¡°Sure it does! If you want to get the right to enter Mystic Cave, you have to


    gamble on stones. You need to obtain recognition from the nine mystic mines and get the token before


    you can get the opportunity to enter Mystic Cave.¡±

 Chapter 2892

    Chapter 2892


    At the mention of Mystic Cave, Philip frowned. His mother and the secret vault of the Larson family


    were connected to Mystic Cave. To enter Mystic Cave, he had to obtain the recognition of the nine


    Mystic Mines, which sounded quite far-fetched.


    After thinking about it, Philip looked at Lord Ludo and asked, ¡°Why do we need to obtain the recognition


    of the nine Mystic Mines? Is the Mystic Cave controlled by the nine Mystic Mines?¡±


    Lord Ludo smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you know nothing about Mystic City at all.¡±


    This was tant sarcasm.


    ¡°The nine Mystic Mines of Mystic City are controlled by the three Dragon Kings here, three each. As for


    Mystic Cave, it¡¯s jointly guarded by the three Dragon Kings. Without the tokens from the mines under


    their names, you won¡¯t get the chance to enter Mystic Cave.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside Mystic Cave? Why enter it?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lord Ludo smiled and said, ¡°You have many questions. No one knows what¡¯s inside the cave. All I


    know is that anything brought out of the Mystic Cave is an invaluable treasure, and quite a few people


    brought out things that don¡¯t belong to this world. Most have been taken away by the Nonagon and the


    Supernatural Bureau. Only a small portion of those can be found in the secr world.¡±


    The Nonagon and the Supernatural Bureau?


    Philip frowned and looked at Fennel beside him.


    Fennel shook his head to indicate that he was unaware of this. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of this. Few


    people know about Mystic City in the first ce. Unless they have cooperation with Mystic City, I think


    most people wouldn¡¯t even know that this ce exists.¡±


    Philip thought for a while, looked at Lord Ludo, and asked, ¡°Are these things also rted to the


    treasure of the ancient sage that¡¯s about to appear?¡±


    Lord Ludo said lightly, ¡°The treasure of the ancient sagees from Mystic Cave. Now that Mystic


    Cave has been sealed off by the three Dragon Kings, no one can enter unless they get their entry


    token.¡±


    ¡°So based on what you have said, if the major families and forces want to enter Mystic Cave in the


    following days, they have to go to any of the nine Mystic Mines to carry out the so-called stone


    gambling and gain their recognition?¡± Philip asked.


    Lord Ludo shook his fan and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is also an alternative way of boosting the jade


    business here and developing the economy. This was the Second Dragon King¡¯s idea.¡±


    So that was how it was. It was a plot ofmercial interests.


    After thinking about it, Philip turned to Fennel and the others and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°It looks like we have to go in. Although we came here to look for the Lovce family ruins


    this time, it seems that all the families and forces are connected to this Mystic Cave. Maybe the


    Lovce family will also appear at that time.¡±


    Philip nodded and said to Lord Ludo, ¡°I have to trouble you, then.¡±


    Lord Ludo snorted coldly and said, ¡°What a nuisance.¡±


    After that, they crossed the street and arrived at thergest jade quarry in Mystic Mine Three, Glenrock


    Den.


    It was thergest jade-producing area in Mystic Mine Three and the most popr ce selling jade.


    Before Philip and the others went in, they saw an endless stream of people at the doors. They were all


    wealthy people dressed quite spectacrly. Two rows of sexy women were pole-dancing at the door to


    attract the guests around.

 Chapter 2893

    Chapter 2893


    Lord Ludo walked to the door, and a manager greeted him with a fawning smile, ¡°Oh, Lord Ludo, how


    nice to see you today. Pleasee in. We¡¯ve reserved a good private room for you¡­¡±


    Lord Ludo hummed and told his subordinates to take out a wad of money to toss it to the manager.


    Philip and the others followed silently, but the manager immediately changed his attitude. He stopped


    them and shouted coldly, ¡°What are you doing? Who told you to break in? Can¡¯t you see that this is the


    VIP passage? The entrance for ordinary guests is over there!¡±


    Philip was startled and looked at the manager with a goatee in front of him.


    ¡°They¡¯re with me,¡± In front, Lord Ludo turned his head and said coldly at this moment.


    Instantly, the chills on the manager¡¯s face turned into aplimenting smile. He bowed and said, ¡°Oh,


    so you¡¯re a friend of Lord Ludo¡¯s. I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you. Pleasee this way¡­¡±


    What a pretentious guy with his nose in the air!


    Philip could not be bothered about this person and followed Lord Ludo through the front hall up to the


    second floor.


    Once they entered, they could hear the noisy mor inside.


    The first floor was a circr corridor divided into eight sections. The ce was full of people, and


    business was booming. There were fewer people on the second floor, and they seemed to have


    unusual identities. All of them were dressed up, and the atmosphere was a lot quieter here.


    The second floor was divided into four areas and more than a dozen private rooms. There were many


    dignitaries in each area. They each stroked their chins and looked at the stones in their hands while


    thinking hard. Many businessmen sat in the private rooms, talking business or cursing andughing


    aloud.


    ¡°Everyone, pleasee inside¡­¡± The manager led Philip, Lord Ludo, and the rest into a private room.


    The d¨¦cor in the private room was simple yet ssy with disy cases filled with jade. At first nce,


    the ore in here was of much better quality than that outside.


    ¡°Lord Ludo, this batch of goods just arrived. Please take a look¡­¡± The manager said tteringly.


    Lord Ludo hummed and signaled the manager to leave. Philip and the others sat in the room, looking at


    each other without a clue.


    Lord Ludo looked at the ore for a while before he said to Philip and the others, ¡°You can go out and


    have a look around if you¡¯re interested. As long as you can pick out jade worth ten million or more, you


    can get the recognition and token of Glenrock Den.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°That simple?¡±


    Lord Ludo did not respond.


    In that case, Philip got up and walked out of the private room with Fennel and the others. He strolled


    around the second floor. Many people saw them but paid no attention. The people here had special


    identities, so no one would deliberately inquire about other people¡¯s identities and status.


    After walking around for a while, Philip looked at a few pieces but made no selection. Then, he came to


    the first floor. It was better to find out some news in a crowded ce. The atmosphere on the first floor


    was very different from the second floor. It was noisy and boisterous.


    Philip randomly walked to a booth where the owner was enthusiastically introducing his stones to the


    others.


    ¡°Sir, the stones I have here came from the innermost area of Mystic Mine Three. They¡¯re definitely of


    the highest quality!¡±


    ¡°Look at this piece with a green hue. You¡¯ll definitely find emerald inside!¡±


    ¡°And this one with a purple hue. It¡¯ll surely produce purple jadeite!¡±


    Philip listened to the owner¡¯s exnation while he looked around before his eyesnded on a ck


    stone in the corner.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®This stone?¡¯


    Philip felt that this stone looked familiar. Moreover, at that moment, the starstone in his pocket suddenly


    reacted!

 Chapter 2894

    Chapter 2894


    Philip did not expect the starstone to react all of a sudden. He picked up the small ck stone without a


    change in his expression and looked at it. He found nothing special about it. It was just an ordinary


    stone.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the street vendor, who was in his 20s, counted the money in his hands from the transaction


    he just made and said, ¡°Have you taken a fancy to this stone? It¡¯s quite ordinary. It¡¯s yours for 5,000.¡±


    ¡®5,000? For a small stone like this?¡¯


    ¡°Is this stone so expensive?¡± Philip pretended to ask in surprise.


    The street vendor looked at Philip and said, ¡°Buddy, you look unfamiliar. Are you new here?¡±


    Philip did not deny it.


    The other party immediately smiled and said, ¡°This thing is from Mystic Mine Three. In fact, everything


    here is, so the prices are definitely not cheap. Moreover, to tell you the truth, this stone has been here


    for three months but no one wants it. Since you¡¯re the first person who has taken a fancy to it, I¡¯m


    willing to make a loss and will let you have it for 3,000.¡±


    Philip saw through the smiling face of the street vendor at a nce. He then said, ¡°1,500¡­¡±


    ¡°No way! That¡¯s a huge loss for me!¡± The vendor immediately snatched the stone back from Philip¡¯s


    hand.


    Philip was unconcerned. He got up and pretended to leave.


    Seeing that, the vendor got anxious and said, ¡°Well, seeing that this is your first time, let me do you a


    favor. 2,000! That¡¯s the lowest price I can give!¡±


    Philip did not hesitate and agreed with 2,000. He turned around, paid the money, took the stone, and


    left.


    As soon as Philip left, the owner of the stall next door smiled at the vendor and said, ¡°Not bad, buddy.


    You actually sold a worthless rock for 2,000. You certainly know how to run a business.¡±


    The street vendor wiped his nose and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s easy to trick rich fools like this.¡±


    After Philip left the booth, he naturally heard the conversation between the two. A faint smile appeared


    on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡®2,000 for a worthless rock?¡¯


    That was not certain.


    After that, Philip did not continue to wander around but found a ce to take a break. He took out the


    stone with irregr contours. He nced at it carefully, wondering why the starstone in his pocket was


    reacting to it.


    He then took out the starstone, which felt a little hot to the touch and also glowed with a very faint


    golden luster at this moment. The pattern on the surface also became clearer. As Philip observed the


    starstone and the ck stone, a voice suddenly rang from behind him, ¡°Not bad. You actually found a


    ckstone.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip quickly kept the starstone before he turned to the person who spoke behind him.


    It was a middle-aged man with a schrly look, a handsome face, and bright eyes. He was dressed in


    a blue suit and held a book in his hand. Two bodyguards in ck suits stood behind him. This middle-


    aged man looked very elegant and refined at first nce.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Sir, do you know this stone?¡±


    The middle-aged man closed the book, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me sir. My name is us


    Motley.¡±


    Philip also smiled and said, ¡°I, Philip rke.¡±

 Chapter 2895

    Chapter 2895


    After that, us reached out, took the ckstone from Philip, put it up to the light outside, and said,


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a ckstone alright. Although not very pure, the quality is quite good. How much did you buy


    it for?¡±


    us returned the ckstone to Philip after saying that.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°2,000.¡±


    us nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve made a profit, then. You should be able to sell this ckstone for


    hundreds of thousands of dors on the ck market.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The price of this small stone had jumped from 2,000 to


    hundreds of thousands within a few minutes?


    Although Philip was not short of money, he was still agitated.


    ¡°Mr. Motley, you mentioned just now that this is a ckstone. Is there anything special about it? Why is


    it so valuable?¡± Philip asked.


    us nced at Philip and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this your first time here?¡±


    Philip nodded and smiled with a shrug.


    us alsoughed and exined unhurriedly, ¡°Most ordinary people can¡¯t tell ckstone apart, and


    many stone diggers will treat them as worthless stones. Moreover, ordinary people can¡¯t use this


    ckstone. Only people with special means or special organizations can use this ckstone, so if you


    want to take it off your hands, you generally have to go to the ck market.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Philip and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time here, why don¡¯t you sell this


    ckstone to me for 200,000?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip looked at us and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Motley, but I don¡¯t n


    to sell this ckstone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a bodyguard behind us immediately pointed at Philip and scolded, ¡°Boy, what did


    you say? How dare you speak to our boss like this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be rude,¡± us¡¯ face was slightly angry as he red at his subordinate, who immediately


    lowered his head. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not taking him in hand. I hope you don¡¯t


    mind.¡±


    Philip smiled, unconcerned. Then, he turned to leave.


    us looked in the direction Philip was headed and shook his head slightly. When us was about to


    leave, he suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°What did he say his name was?¡±


    ¡°Philip rke, Dragon King,¡± the bodyguard replied.


    us¡¯ expression changed, and the smile on his face got bigger. He said, ¡°So it¡¯s him. Interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask someone to send a token to his private roomter.¡±


    After saying that, us left with his people.


    ***


    On this side, Philip returned to the second floor. Fennel and the others also returned one after another.


    Lord Ludo was still looking at the stones. He also bought several pieces and found some valuable


    things inside. Seeing that Philip had returned, he asked, ¡°How is it? Did you buy anything good?¡±


    Philip shrugged and took out the ckstone he bought. Lord Ludo looked at it, frowned deeply, and


    asked, ¡°Did you buy this?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lord Ludo rolled his eyes at Philip and said, ¡°You really have no foresight. This stone is worthless!¡±


    Philip was startled. Even Ludo did not recognize this stone. Was this stone really that extraordinary?


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I suggest you pick a few more stones. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have the


    right to enter Mystic Cave,¡± Ludo reminded.


    Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open and the manager from earlier walked in with a


    smile on his face. He immediately walked up to Philip and handed him a special small token with the


    word ¡®Dragon King¡¯ on it.


    ¡°Mr. rke, the boss asked me to give this to you. Please keep it carefully,¡± the manager said with a


    smile.


    Philip took it with a nce and asked in confusion, ¡°Who¡¯ your boss?¡±


    The manager smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon¡­¡±


    Lord Ludo saw the token and said in surprise, ¡°The Dragon King¡¯s Token?¡±

 Chapter 2896

    Chapter 2896


    The Dragon King¡¯s Token?


    Philip frowned as his eyes fell on the token in his hand. To grant the Dragon King¡¯s Token, the person


    behind this must be one of the Dragon Kings in Mystic City!


    Lord Ludo looked at Philip with envy and disbelief. He asked, ¡°How did you get this thing?¡±


    Even he could not get hold of a token from the three Dragon Kings, but Philip got one right after taking


    a stroll outside. His luck was really too good.


    Philip scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I met a middle-aged man earlier and had a


    conversation with him about jade.¡±


    Lord Ludo frowned and asked, ¡°A middle-aged man? What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°us Motley,¡± Philip did not hide the truth.


    Hearing this name, Lord Ludo gasped and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if l should praise your good luck or


    what. us Motley is the Second Dragon King of Mystic City.¡±


    After saying that, Lord Ludo nced at Philip with jealousy before he turned to look at his jade stones.


    Philip and the others were also full of surprise.


    ¡®us Motley is the Second Dragon King of Mystic City?¡¯ Philip looked carefully at the Dragon King¡¯s


    Token in his hand in surprise.


    That man turned out to be the Second Dragon King.


    ¡°Lord Ludo, how much do you know about us Motley?¡± Philip asked.


    Lord Ludo sat down, thought for a while, and said, ¡°us Motley, the second Dragon King of Mystic


    City, is very friendly and well-loved by the people. Manymercial entities here were brought in by


    us, including his proposal for mining in the nine mines and obtaining approval for entering the


    Mystic Cave. He has made a huge contribution to the development of Mystic City, but¡­¡±


    Hearing this, several people were startled and asked, ¡°But¡­ But what?¡±


    Lord Ludo frowned and said, ¡°There are also rumors that us is not as close to the people as he


    seems, and everything is just a mask for his ambitions¡­¡±


    Philip and the others fell silent.


    Based on his interaction with us just now, Philip felt that this rumor seemed inurate. It was likely


    that an opposition party was trying to damage his reputation.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Lord Ludo continued, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve obtained the Dragon King¡¯s


    Token, we don¡¯t have to stay here any longer. With this token, you can go anywhere in Mystic City.¡±


    To be honest, Lord Ludo was very envious because he had to abide by the rules of Mystic City even


    though he was from the Heavenly Court.


    Hearing Lord Ludo¡¯s remark, Philip looked at the Dragon King¡¯s Token in his hand again. He had only


    met us once, so why would the other party give him such a valuable thing?


    After sitting for a while longer, they finally separated and returned to their respective hotels.


    When Philip and the others returned to their hotel, they saw several bodyguards in ck suits with


    sunsses standing at the door. There was also a very luxurious Bentley parked at the entrance.


    Anyone who could drive a Bentley in Mystic City must have an extraordinary status.


    Philip and the others looked at each other with a frown and walked into the hotel. As soon as they


    entered the door, they were struck by the tense atmosphere in the hotel.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2897

    Chapter 2897


    In the lobby, a middle-aged man with gold-framed sses sat at a table, drinking tea. He wore a gray-


    ck suit and looked quite high-spirited.


    Meanwhile, other guests in the lobby knelt on the floor, afraid to look up.


    Upon seeing Philip¡¯s return, the owner of the hotel hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. rke,


    you¡¯re finally back. An esteemed guest is looking for you¡­¡±


    Philip frowned and knew without asking that the middle-aged man was looking for him.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I just made some tea. Do have some¡­¡± The


    middle-aged man with sses gently pushed the cup of tea to the opposite side.


    Philip frowned and stepped forward. Without drinking the cup of tea, he asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled slightly, turned to look at Philip, and said, ¡°The people here call me


    Dragon King Well out of respect.¡±


    Dragon King Well?


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Dragon King Well smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I heard that you¡¯ve taken one of my subordinates


    away, so I hope that you can let him go.¡±


    He was here for Dumbo Lane.


    Philip said ndly, ¡°In that case, you should look for Aaron Dole, not me.¡±


    Dragon King Well took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, let¡¯s not beat about the bush. I¡¯m


    here today just to ask you to let him go. If you do, you may make a reasonable request from me.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°It seems that you came prepared. What if I don¡¯t want to let him go?¡±


    With that said, a chill shed across Dragon King Well¡¯s eyes. He put down the teacup in his hand


    gently, looked up at Philip, and said, ¡°In that case, there¡¯ll be no ce for you in Mystic City!¡±


    A threat!


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Did you find out anything about me before you came?¡±


    Dragon King Well nodded slightly and said, ¡°I know a little.¡±


    ¡°Then you should know that I hate being threatened the most,¡± Philip said coldly.


    The atmosphere suddenly tensed. The guards behind Dragon King Well stared at Philip coldly before


    they drew guns from their waists and aimed them at Philip. On the side, Fennel and the others also got


    ready for battle.


    ¡°Your subordinates don¡¯t seem to understand the rules,¡± Philip nced around and said coldly.


    Dragon King Well said, ¡°Put your guns down.¡±


    The bodyguards followed the order. Dragon King Well stood up, looked at Philip seriously, and asked,


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t let him go?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me or you to decide but the local authorities.¡±


    Dragon King Well smiled and said with a nod, ¡°Interesting. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that the three Dragon


    Kings in Mystic City are the ones who have the final say here?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that, but I think this rule needs to be changed.¡±


    Hearing this, Dragon King Well frowned, looked at Philip meaningfully, and said, ¡°Indeed, Young


    Patriarch rke is as bold as rumored. You¡¯re young and promising. But I do wonder if you have what


    it takes to change the rules in Mystic City.¡±


    With that said, he stared daggers at Philip. Philip met his stare too!


    At that moment, an invisible confrontation broke out between the two!

 Chapter 2898

    Chapter 2898


    This confrontation caused the temperature in the lobby to plummet by more than 10 degrees!


    Everyone could feel the sparks in the air.


    The bodyguards brought by Dragon King Well were fully prepared for battle and put their hands on their


    waists. Fennel and the others also stared at these bodyguards solemnly.


    In the end, Dragon King Well chuckled and said, ¡°As expected of the young patriarch of the rke


    family. You¡¯re bold and assertive. I hope you can still have such confidence when we meet next time.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°I hope that you can still be a Dragon King when we meet again too.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    With that said, Dragon King Well turned to leave with his people. However, when he walked to the door,


    Dragon King Well said meaningfully, ¡°If you want to know the base of the Lovce family in Mystic City,


    bring Dumbo Lane to exchange for the information. I wee you anytime.¡±


    After that, Dragon King Well left with his people.


    Philip stood in the lobby and stared at the departing figures with a frown. Dragon King Well¡¯sst


    remark dropped like a bombshell!


    Did he know the base of the Lovce family in Mystic City?


    Fennel walked over and said, ¡°It seems that Dragon King Well came prepared. He actually knows


    about the base of the Lovce family in Mystic City. What will you do? Let Dumbo go?¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and said gravely, ¡°Contact Aaron and tell him to bring Dumbo here first.¡±


    Fennel nodded.


    ***


    In the base dungeon where Aaron was stationed, Dumbo and his men were locked in the dungeon.


    They were covered in mud water, and they shouted all day long.


    ¡°Aaron Dole! Arresting me is equivalent to messing with Dragon King Well! Do you know what the


    consequences are? Hurry up and let go of me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you the moment I get out!¡±


    ¡°Do you f*cking hear me?!¡±


    No matter how Dumbo shouted in the dungeon at the opening above, no one came. His voice was


    already hoarse from shouting.


    More than a dozen of his men were sprawled on the floor. He kicked them and cursed, ¡°Damn it! Get


    up and shout for me!¡±


    His men were already tired from shouting but. had no choice but to yell listlessly.


    At this time, Aaron walked over with a few guards. He looked at the dungeon below, saw Dumbo


    between the steel bars, and said, ¡°Pull them up!¡±


    Hearing that, Dumbo immediatelyughed arrogantly and said, ¡°Hahaha! Aaron Dole, count yourself


    smart! But don¡¯t think that you can offset the mistake of capturing me even if you let me go now! I¡¯ll


    make you kneel and beg for mercy when I get up there!¡±


    Aaron was unperturbed.


    When Dumbo and his men were pulled up, his face was full of anger. He was about to shout when he


    suddenly saw a figure walking out from behind Aaron.


    ¡°Dumbo Lane, what did you say just now?¡±


    Philip walked over. His eyes were indifferent, and his hands were in his trouser pockets.


    Seeing Philip, Dumbo frowned and stammered, ¡°W-What do you want?¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to let you go.¡±


    ¡°Let me go?¡± Dumbo was taken aback, full of disbelief.


    He initially thought that Aaron wanted to let him go because he was afraid of Dragon King Well¡¯s


    reputation. Now that Philip said he could go, it sounded like a conspiracy no matter how he looked at it.


    Thus, Dumbo turned to return to the dungeon. He said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t think of using


    me. I¡¯d rather stay in the dungeon and befortable.¡±


    With a signal from Philip, two guards with guns grabbed hold of Dumbo.

 Chapter 2899

    Chapter 2899


    ¡°Dumbo Lane, to tell you the truth, Dragon King Well has made an exchange for you with one


    condition. You¡¯re very lucky,¡± Philip said.


    Hearing that, Dumbo immediately shook off the two guards,ughed arrogantly, and said, ¡°Hahaha, I


    knew that Dragon King Well would definitely save me! Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re quite smart!¡±


    After Dumbo said that, Philip kicked him and sent him crashing to the ground!


    Thud!


    In an instant, the two guards pressed their guns to Dumbo¡¯s head.


    Dumbo¡¯s face was full of pain as he roared angrily, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, how dare you treat me like


    this?! Aren¡¯t you afraid that Dragon King Well will pursue this?!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Dumbo, you don¡¯t seem to understand what I said. I said that Dragon King


    Well has to fulfill one condition of mine in exchange for you. Do you understand?¡±


    Hiss!


    Dumbo finally understood, and he was dumbfounded.


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    However, Philip did not bother to give Dumbo the time to think. He said to Aaron, ¡°Go to Dragon King


    Well¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Soon, several jeeps drove out of the base. Aaron personally apanied Philip to the residence of


    Dragon King Well. He also brought a team of fully armed elite guards.


    About half an hourter, they arrived at the residence of Dragon King Well.


    The residence of Dragon King Well was very luxurious, full of statues of gods. The sight was grand and


    dazzling. It looked like an ancient pce. Moreover, the entrance was closely guarded by armored


    vehicles and armed guards.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Aaron¡¯s vehicle approached, he was stopped by several masked men with guns.


    ¡°Dragon King Well has given the order that only Mr. rke and Third Master Lane are allowed to enter.


    Other people will have to wait here,¡± the man said.


    Aaron frowned and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, do we still want to go in? This ce is full of danger.


    We shouldn¡¯t enter recklessly.¡±


    Philip frowned and nced at Dumbo who was bruised all over from being beaten. He said, ¡°I¡®ll take


    him in by myself. You guys can stay on guard outside. If anything happens, just leave and don¡¯t worry


    about me.¡±


    Aaron was taken aback and wanted to say more, but Philip had already gotten out of the car with


    Dumbo.


    ¡°Stay on full alert!¡± Aaron shouted.


    In an instant, more than a dozen fully-armed guards got out of the cars and stood on high alert.


    Philip followed the guard of Dragon King Well with Dumbo and entered the golden gate into the interior


    of the mansion. It looked quite opulent at first nce.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Dragon King Well is waiting for you in the

 Chapter 2900

    Chapter 2900


    Dragon King Well was startled before heughed and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you really hit the


    nail on the head.¡±


    After that, he signaled his subordinates to retreat. The entire side hall was left with just Dragon King


    Well and Philip.


    Dragon King Well motioned for Philip to sit down and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, there¡¯s no grudge


    between us, so we can sit down and have a good talk.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a shrug, ¡°What are you trying to say? There¡¯s no one else


    here, so let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    Dragon King Well smiled, pushed his sses, and said, ¡°I really like your forthright personality. It¡¯s very


    simple. I want to work with you. You help me get what I want, and I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know.¡±


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that I want to work with you?¡±


    Dragon King Well leaned backzily, took a sip of tea, and said, ¡°Because I, Windsor Well, may be the


    only person in the entire Mystic City who knows what you want to know.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Are you saying that only you know the clues of the Lovce family?¡± Philip asked.


    Windsor Well frowned and said, ¡°Only I know the Lovce family¡¯s location and distribution of


    manpower in Mystic City.¡±


    Philip fell silent and pondered for a long time. He asked, ¡°How can I know that you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    Windsor said unhurriedly, ¡°Feel free to ask around. If what I said is untrue, you may leave.¡±


    At this point, there was really no reason for deceit. After a moment of silence, Philip asked, ¡°I brought


    Dumbo Lane with me. Let¡¯s make an exchange for the first condition.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Windsor nodded, took out a USB sh drive from the drawer of the coffee table, and said, ¡°All the


    information in here is about the Lovce family in Mystic City. Maybe what you want to know is inside.¡±


    Philip took the USB and plugged it into theputer on the side. He clicked on the document folder


    that appeared, and it really contained the information about the Lovce family in Mystic City!


    Philip took a few nces. The information was about the Lovce family¡¯s properties in Mystic City


    and several base locations of less importance. However, the final part of the data seemed to have been


    deleted.


    Philip frowned, looked at Windsor, and asked, ¡°Did you delete the second half of the information?¡±


    Windsor did not deny it but nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I deleted it.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said, ¡°Are you trying to use the other half of the information as a


    bargaining chip to discuss the cooperation between us?¡±


    Windsor smiled and said, ¡°Bingo. I wonder what you think.¡±


    With that said, Windsor took out another USB.


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said with a sneer, ¡°Dragon King Well, you certainly know what you¡¯re


    doing.¡±


    Windsor smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, what do you think?¡±


    Philip thought for a while before asking, ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡±

 Chapter 2901

    Chapter 2901


    Windsor got up and said, ¡°It¡®s very simple. I need your help to obtain the treasure of the ancient sage at


    the Mystic Cave Treasure Digging Event that¡¯ll be held in seven days.¡±


    ¡®Treasure Digging Event?¡¯ Philip frowned in confusion.


    As if he had expected it, Windsor exined, ¡°This time, everyone knows that the treasure of the


    ancient sage has appeared in Mystic City, and a storm is brewing with countless forces and families


    flocking here. Everyone wants topete for the treasure, and I¡¯m no exception.¡±


    ¡°Then how can you be sure that I don¡¯t want topete for it too?¡± Philip asked.


    Windsor said with a smile, ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll dly share it. I just need your strength to get this secret


    treasure.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, thought about it, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this Treasure Digging Event, then?¡±


    Windsor said, ¡°This event requires the forces and families to send their representatives to Mystic Cave


    and go through some challenges. The one who can finally find the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure will


    be the ultimate winner.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are challenges too?¡± Philip frowned.


    Windsor replied, ¡°The challenges in Mystic Cave have existed for thousands of years, but I don¡¯t think


    they¡¯d pose a problem for you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of challenges?¡± Philip asked.


    Windsor huffed and said, ¡°I don¡¯ t know. Only the participants will know.¡±


    Philip was puzzled by this.


    How could there be challenges in Mystic Cave?


    The Larson family¡¯s treasure and the secret vault were also rted to Mystic Cave. Could it be that the


    treasure of the ancient sage this time was also rted to the thing in the Larson family¡¯s secret vault?


    ¡°So, Young Patriarch rke, what do you think?¡± Windsor turned around and asked with a smile.


    Philip frowned and said after a moment of silence, ¡°I need to think about it.¡±


    Windsor said, ¡°Of course. This is my business card. Once you¡¯ve decided, you can call me at any time.¡±


    With that, Philip left the side hall without lingering.


    After Philip left, a figure in a ck robe walked out from behind the side hall. With a pair of red


    mechanical eyes, he looked at Windsor¡¯s back and said, ¡°He refused?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Windsor immediately turned around and said with a bow, ¡°Lord Hale, he neither


    refused nor agreed. He needs to think about it.¡±


    The man in a ck robe nodded, stretched out his mechanical arm with a small syringe in his palm,


    and said, ¡°Look for an opportunity to jab Philip with this or make him drink it.¡±


    Windsor took the small syringe containing the pale golden liquid and asked, ¡°Lord Hale, what is this?¡±


    The man in a ck robe sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions!¡±


    After that, the space rules around the man in a ck robe changed, and he disappeared from the side


    hall in a ripple of waves.


    Windsor frowned as he looked at the syringe in his hand. He thought for a moment and called for a


    servant. He said, ¡°Take this and analyze the chemicalposition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    Then, Windsor raised his eyebrows to look at the statue of a god in the side hall and sighed.


    After Philip left Windsor¡¯s residence, he met up with Aaron Dole and returned to the hotel.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip said solemnly, ¡° He wants to cooperate with me to get the secret treasure of the ancient sage.¡±


    Fennel frowned and said, ¡°Dragon King Well wants to work with you? By using the clues of the


    Lovce family as his bargaining chip?¡±


    Philip nodded, took out a USB sh drive in his hand, and said, ¡°There¡¯s some information about the


    Lovce family in Mystic City here, but the important content has been deleted by Dragon King Well.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I can¡¯t see through Dragon King Well. I can¡¯t help


    feeling that he¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, of course, Windsor Well isn¡¯t that simple,¡± Suddenly, a cold voice rang at the door.


    Everyone turned to look and saw Lord Ludo walking in.


    ¡°Philip, I have to advise you to stay away from Windsor Well,¡± Ludo warned.

 Chapter 2902

    Chapter 2902


    Seeing Lord Ludo walking in, Philip and the others were a little puzzled.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Philip asked.


    Ludo raised his eyebrows, rolled his eyes at Philip, and said, ¡°I wanted to see if you were killed by


    Dragon King Well!¡±


    Philip was speechless. Lord Ludo was quite a vengeful person. Fennel and the others were also


    embarrassed and kept quiet.


    Then, Ludo said, ¡°You should have less contact with Windsor. He¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip asked.


    Ludo looked at Philip and said coldly, ¡°Windsor is not working alone. There¡¯s another force behind him,


    and you should know this person too.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Fitzgerald Hale of the Nonagon,¡± Lord Ludo said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing this, Philip was agitated.


    Fitzgerald Hale? How could it be him? Besides, was Fitzgerald Hale not dead?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s state, Lord Ludo said mildly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Windsor used to be a follower of


    Fitzgerald, but I heard that Fitzgerald died on Arcadia Ind of your rke family.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°He should have.¡±


    Lord Ludoughed and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. Fitzgerald won¡¯t die so easily. He¡¯s not from our


    world but the other shore. He has a strong life force. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he should still be alive.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip and the others were full of horror!


    Fitzgerald Hale was still alive?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Philip said in agitation.


    Lord Ludo shook his head and said darkly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but ording to the investigation and tracking


    of Fitzgerald by Heavenly Court for hundreds of years, it¡¯s most likely that he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve been investigating and tracking


    Fitzgerald for hundreds of years?¡±


    That was unbelievable!


    Did that mean that Fitzgerald had lived for hundreds of years?


    Lord Ludo looked at Philip as if he was an idiot and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how someone like


    you could be the young patriarch of the rke family.¡±


    Lord Ludo added, ¡°All I¡¯ve seen is the internal information of Heavenly Court. Fitzgerald has made his


    presence known in several eras, and the rise and fall of each era were more or less rted to him.


    Your father should know about this. Didn¡¯t he tell you anything?¡±


    Philip shook his head in puzzlement.


    Fitzgerald¡¯s background was simply inconceivable. He came from the other shore and had lived here


    for hundreds of years. In other words, hundreds of years ago, he came to this world from the other


    shore through the stargate. If that was the case, were there other people from the other shore besides


    Fitzgerald?


    With that thought, Philip was startled and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else from the other shore in this


    world apart from Fitzgerald?¡±


    For the first time, Lord Ludo looked at Philip with admiration and said, ¡°Hey, it seems that you¡¯re not


    that stupid, after all.¡±


    Philip sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 2903

    Chapter 2903


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°Based on the current situation, only Fitzgerald was found and confirmed to be from


    the other shore. As for the others, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°You mentioned just now that Windsor is


    Fitzgerald¡¯s follower. Are you saying that Windsor is acting on Fitzgerald¡¯s order?¡±


    Lord Ludo nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely, so it¡¯s best if you keep your distance from Windsor. His


    influence in Mystic City is not small, and he doesn¡¯t only have Fitzgerald behind him. As far as I know,


    the Imperial Pce is involved too.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Pce?¡± Philip frowned.


    When it came to matters rted to the Imperial Pce, Philip was uncertain too.


    Was someone in the Imperial Pce working with Windsor?


    Ludo said, ¡°We haven¡¯t found out the specifics. The Heavenly Court has no way to infiltrate the Imperial


    Pce. The Imperial Preceptor is very powerful.¡±


    Philip was quite surprised to hear this evaluation of the Imperial Preceptor from Lord Ludo¡¯s mouth.


    After all, the Heavenly Court that Lord Ludo belonged to was a branch of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    Philip fell silent and asked after a long while, ¡°How much do you know about the Treasure-Digging


    Event?¡±


    Hearing this term, Ludo said, ¡°The Treasure-Digging Event is held to find the secret treasure of the


    ancient sage. There are many challenges in the Mystic Cave, and only those who pass can get the


    recognition of the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure.¡±


    It was simr to what Windsor told him.


    After a moment of silence, Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Lord Ludo, can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    ¡°No can do.¡±


    Lord Ludo grumbled, got up, and was about to leave. Philip was taken aback and scratched the back of


    his head. Lord Ludo had quite the temper.


    However, he still got up and asked, ¡°How much do you know about the Lovce family in Mystic City?¡±


    Hearing this, Lord Ludo turned around, sized Philip up, and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about the


    Lovce family?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°It¡¯s a private matter.¡±


    Lord Ludo frowned, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I do know something, but why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Philip was not stupid and immediately understood Ludo¡¯s meaning.


    Lord Ludo smiled slyly and said, ¡°I haven¡®t thought of it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of something.¡±


    After saying that, Lord Ludo said, ¡°Turn right at the door and walk straight ahead for five miles. A


    medical hall there belongs to the Lovce family. You can take a look there. However, I have to tell you


    that the medical hall is not simple.¡±


    With that said, Lord Ludo left.


    After Philip got the information, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said to Fennel,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ande back as soon as possible.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel and the others quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the medical hall mentioned by Ludo. Two burly men guarded the door.


    Seeing Philip and his party approaching, they asked coldly, ¡°Show your ess card.¡±


    ess card?


    Philip was taken aback and asked, ¡°We¡¯re here to buy some medicine. We don¡¯t have an ess card.¡±


    Hearing this, the burly guard shoved Philip away and said, ¡°Go away. We don¡¯t sell medicine here. Go


    to the next street!¡±


    They did not sell medicine?


    Philip asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a medical hall?¡±


    ¡°No! Get lost! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rough!¡± The burly man scolded sternly and pulled out


    a saber from his waist.


    Philip frowned but did not force his way inside. Instead, he walked to the side with Fennel and the


    others.


    ¡°This is strange. A medical hall that doesn¡¯t sell medicine or treat patients?¡± Fennel wondered.


    Philip stroked his chin, stepped forward again, and said, ¡°I want to see Miss Cleo Lovce.¡±


    The two burly men were just about to kick Philip out when they heard Cleo¡¯s name. They were briefly


    startled before they nced at each other and said, ¡°Wait here!¡±

 Chapter 2904

    Chapter 2904


    After waiting for a while, the burly man returned and said to Philip, ¡°Miss Cleo Lovce will see you.¡±


    Philip nodded and walked into the medical hall. Fennel and the others followed closely behind.


    The internalyout of the medical hall was quite simple, but there was no medical staff at the front desk


    or a guide for selling medicine.


    They followed the burly man to the back of the medical hall only to find that there was more than met


    the eye. There was a small courtyard inside where Cleo was talking to several guests.


    She wore a sexy ck dress, looking charming and mature. Seeing Philip and the others walking in,


    Cleo greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I didn¡¯t expect you toe looking for


    me.¡±


    Philip nced around at the unfamiliar people in the yard. He looked at Cleo and said, ¡°You know the


    purpose of my visit.¡±


    Of course, Cleo knew. She motioned Philip to sit on the side and said, ¡°You¡¯re here for Wynn¡¯s memory


    chip, but I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have it here.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip scowled and said coldly, ¡°Miss Cleo, are you testing my patience?¡±


    Cleo raised her eyebrows, crossed her fair legs, and said, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here to find the base of your Lovce family and bring Wynn away.¡±


    Cleo said in response, ¡°You may have misunderstood. Wynn isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Philip raised his brows as he stared coldly at Cleo¡¯s attractive face and said, ¡°Do you want me to


    search through all your Lovce family bases one by one?¡±


    As he said that, the guard at the door rushed in, trotted to Cleo, and muttered, ¡°Miss Cleo, hundreds of


    fully armed guards outside have surrounded this ce.¡±


    Hearing that, Cleo¡¯s beautiful brows twitched as her eyes fell on Philip. She said, ¡°It looks like you were


    prepared beforeing here.¡±


    Philip said lightly, ¡°I need to get what I want. I hope you¡¯ll consider this carefully.¡±


    Cleo was unperturbed but said with a smile, ¡°Do you think you can control the Lovce family in Mystic


    City just because you have control over the guards in Mystic City?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, Cleo¡¯s face finally became cold.


    Philip said, ¡°At least this ce is under my control. What do you think?¡±


    Cleo frowned, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Wynn isn¡¯t in Mystic City. It¡¯s almost impossible for you to


    find her through the Lovce family¡¯s base here. Besides, her memory chip isn¡¯t here either. Not even I


    can get hold of it.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes exploded with chills as he said, ¡°Where, then?¡±


    ¡°Cochly Mountain,¡± Cleo said.


    Philip frowned, his expression ugly. He had heard of Cochly Mountain numerous times. Why would the


    Lovce family bring Wynn and her memory chip there?


    ¡°Why Cochly Mountain?¡± Philip asked.


    Cleo said, ¡°Because the Lovce family needs the special golden blood in Wynn¡¯s body.¡±


    Instantly, Philip flew into a rage. He got up, stared at Cleo with wide eyes, and said gravely, ¡°What are


    you going to do with Wynn?¡±

 Chapter 2905

    Chapter 2905


    Cleo said, ¡°Rx, Young Patriarch rke. To us, Wynn is the only bargaining chip now. We won¡¯t do


    anything to her, but we need her to do some things for us.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes became sterner as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to hurt Wynn! I won¡¯t let the


    Lovce family off!¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and left the medical hall with the others.


    After Philip left, Cleo breathed a sigh of relief. Her eyes became cold as she said to the men behind


    her, ¡°Tell the people at Cochly Mountain to hurry things up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Miss!¡±


    After Philip and the others left the medical hall, Fennel asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take Cleo as a


    hostage?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    They returned to the hotel.


    ***


    After a day¡¯s rest, Philip was invited by Lord Ludo¡¯s attendant to the hotel. It was still the same suite.


    However, Ludo was not dressed up as a man this time but wore a skimpy dress as shey on a beach


    chair with sunsses on. She was having a drink and enjoying a quiet time.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Philip was a little impatient. After all, Lord Ludo was a charming woman.


    Besides, her skimpy clothing fully exposed her perfect figure and appearance.


    Lord Ludo turned her head and said with a smile, ¡°Why? Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and said, ¡°Lord Ludo, it¡¯s not appropriate for the two of us to stay in one


    room alone. I¡¯m a little uneasy to stay here alone at your request.¡±


    Lord Ludo snorted, got up, and walked up to Philip gracefully. She picked up the two sses of red


    wine on the side and said, ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    Philip refused. ¡°No, thanks. Alcohol is dangerous.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Ludo did not insist She drank a ss and said, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m looking for you?¡±


    Philip shrugged in puzzlement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a condition regarding the Lovce family,¡± Lord Ludo said.


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Lord Ludo looked at Philip and said, ¡°I need you to be my fianc¨¦.¡±


    Pfft!


    At that moment, Philip almost spat a mouthful of blood. What strange request was this?


    ¡°Lord Ludo, have you misunderstood something? I¡¯m a married man. I can¡¯t agree to this,¡± Philip


    refused without hesitation.


    Lord Ludo said with a smile, ¡°I knew you¡¯d refuse. Just listen to me. I need you to pretend to be my


    fianc¨¦ and do one thing for me.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Pretend? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Lord Ludo took a sip of red wine, crossed one arm over her chest, and said, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the


    Great Heavenly King of the neutral faction in the Heavenly Court.¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip was dumbfounded at that statement!


    He knew that Lord Ludo had some status, but not that high. As the daughter of the Great Heavenly


    King of the neutral faction in the Heavenly Court, she had to be the apple of the eye of the Heavenly


    Court¡¯s actual ruler.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m even more puzzled. With your identity and looks, you should have many men after


    you, so why ask me to pretend to be your fianc¨¦?¡± Philip said with augh.


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°The assassination attempt a few days ago was done by the radical faction. I¡¯m asking


    you to pretend to be my fianc¨¦ because I want to borrow the status and power of your rke family.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ve found the wrong person. I don¡¯t want to get involved with the


    Heavenly Court. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Philip was not a fool. He could not afford to get involved in the internal battles of the Heavenly Court for


    no reason.

 Chapter 2906

    Chapter 2906


    However, when he got to the door, he found it tightly locked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Philip asked with a frown, his eyes with a hint of chill.


    He came to Mystic City firstly because of Wynn and the Lovce family, secondly because of the


    Larson family¡¯s secret vault, and thirdly for the secret treasure of the ancient sage. As for the internal


    battles of the Heavenly Court, he was not interested and did not want to get involved at all.


    Who knew what people existed in the Heavenly Court?


    Besides, ording to Lord Ludo and the information he found, the rke family broke away from the


    control of the Heavenly Court and developed on its own before it grew to such an enviable scale.


    Was it possible that the Great Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court did not bear a grudge toward the


    rke family or his father?


    Lord Ludo put down the wine ss, showed off her proud figure, bit her lip, winked her beautiful eyes,


    and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any thoughts about me at all?¡±


    Philip was taken aback. Seeing Lord Ludo like this, he immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No,


    you¡¯re not my type¡±


    Hiss!


    The atmosphere instantly became awkward!


    Lord Ludo¡¯s swaying hips immediately froze. She stared daggers at Philip, stomped her foot fiercely,


    and shouted, ¡°Hmph! Men are all scoundrels, saying one thing but thinking something else! Philip


    rke, I¡¯m telling you today that you must be my fianc¨¦ whether you agree or not! It¡¯s just for


    seven days! After everything in Mystic City is over, we shall go our separate ways!¡±


    After saying that, Lord Ludo took out a pistol from the drawer, pointed it at Philip¡¯s head, and said, ¡°You


    can either choose to walk out or be carried out in a body bag.¡±


    Philip helplessly clutched his forehead and shook his head.


    What the hell was this? A forced situation?


    ¡°Lord Ludo, don¡¯t you have any other candidates?¡± Philip asked.


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°No. Only the rke family is worthy of me. I don¡¯t want to see anyone else at all.¡±


    She was quite haughty too. Philip thought about it. The door was locked, and a gun was pointed at his


    head. Although he could escape from this ce, it would inevitably cause unnecessary trouble if he


    forced his way out.


    Thus, Philip sat down and asked, ¡°Tell me what you mean.¡±


    Lord Ludo put away the gun and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The radical faction will send someone to Mystic


    City. He¡¯s been pursuing me, but I don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s the future heir of that faction and the eldest


    grandson of the radical faction¡¯s Great Heavenly King. He¡¯s held in high regard and is one of the


    candidates as the future sessor to the Heavenly Court. I want you to pretend to be my fianc¨¦ and


    work with me on certain asions and under certain circumstances.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°That is to deliberately anger the other party, right?¡±


    Lord Ludo was startled before she said, ¡°You can say that, but it may be more dangerous than you


    think.¡±


    ¡°And you still want me to pretend despite the danger?¡± Philip grumbled.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After everything is over, you and I will have nothing more to do with each


    other.¡±


    ¡°How can I trust your words? What if your suitor finds someone to assassinate meter on?¡± Philip


    asked.


    Lord Ludo smiled slyly and said, ¡°With your strength, are you still afraid of being hunted down?¡±

 Chapter 2907

    Chapter 2907


    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t have to get involved in this in the first ce¡­¡± Philip added, ¡°I can consider


    pretending to be your fiance, but I need to put forward my demands too.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Of course, Lord Ludo knew that Philip would not help her for no reason.


    ¡°I need relevant internal information about the Heavenly Court, especially of my parents and also about


    the real Heavenly Court in history.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip.


    Lord Ludo thought for a while, pinched her chin with her tender hand, and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Soon, Philip left the hotel. As soon as he went out, Philip noticed that he was being followed by several


    men in ck clothes. Philip thought about it and walked along the street until he reached a remote


    alley. Those guys stood at the entrance of the alley and looked at the surrounding environment. They


    nced at each other and pulled out daggers or pistols.


    When they entered the alley, they realized that Philip was already waiting.


    ¡°Hey, who sent you here?¡± Philip asked as he nced at them.


    These people were not weak, mostly disciples of the fourth zone. The leader was an expert in the fifth


    zone. However, they were bugs in Philip¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you¡¯re dead!¡± The leader with a machete on his backughed creepily and waved


    his hand. The buddies behind him immediately rushed at Philip.


    Philip shook his head and raised his hand. His whole arm seemed to be on fire, dazzling with bright red


    energy. In an instant, the leader with the machete on his back felt the terrifying killing intent from Philip.


    ¡°Oh no! Run!¡±


    Without any hesitation, they turned and ran. However, Philip grinned, raised his hand, and a me


    chimera rushed out with a roar.


    Screams immediately filled the whole alley!


    Like a sonic boom, the scorching airwaves resounded all around. The people nearby quickly avoided


    this ce because fights like these always urred in Mystic City.


    After everything was over, everyone was sprawled all over the ground, naked and charred. Some were


    smoking from their mouths.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip looked down from above, stepped on the chest of the leader, and asked coldly, ¡°Who sent you


    here?¡±


    The man howled and felt as if his ribs were broken from being stepped on. He begged for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s


    Third Master Lane.¡±


    ¡®Dumbo Lane?¡¯ Philip thought briefly. It could only be him.


    Philip sent the man flying with a kick and left the alley. On the street, Philip found Dumbo¡¯s location


    from a passerby and headed there directly.


    ***


    In Dumbo¡¯s mansion, he sat on the sofa in the living room with beautiful women in his arms. He was


    smoking a cigar and ying games with his underlings.


    ¡°Third Master Lane, the people we sent are all top experts. Young Patriarch rke is dead for sure!¡±


    ¡°How dare that brat capture me? I¡¯ll find someone to kill him!¡± Dumbo cursed, raised his ss, and


    drank the wine in one gulp.


    At this time, a subordinate covered in blood rushed in, fell to the ground, and shouted, ¡°T-Third Master,


    he¡¯s forcing his way in.¡±

 Chapter 2908

    Chapter 2908


    As Dumbo Lane was drinking and having fun, he saw his subordinate rushing in. Hearing those words,


    Dumbo immediately stood up in fright and asked with wide eyes, ¡°Who broke in?¡±


    He was sweating profusely!


    The subordinate covered in blood was just about to reply when a figure full of killing intent at the door


    kicked a few subordinates away and rushed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    That deration exploded in the hall like a thunderbolt. Dumbo looked up and saw Philip barging in


    alone with murderous eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? Aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡± Dumbo panicked, and a trace of doubt shed in the corner of his


    eyes.


    Damn it!


    He had hired a few expert disciples. Why were so many people unable to take down one opponent?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip chuckled and walked up to Dumbo. He sat on the sofa, poured a ss of wine, and took a sip.


    Seeing this, Dumbo¡¯s eyes were full of chills!


    Damn it!


    Philip did not take him seriously at all.


    Outrageous!


    Dumbo shouted angrily, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is my territory. By doing this, aren¡¯t you


    disrespecting me?¡±


    Philip ignored him but said instead, ¡°Have you considered how to atone for your mistakes yet?¡±


    Atone for his mistakes?


    Dumbo was taken aback before he shouted angrily, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re too arrogant! Do


    you really think that I¡¯m a pushover? No matter what, I¡¯m one of the Four Earth Dragons of Mystic City!


    Men,e in!¡±


    Following Dumbo¡¯s angry shout, rapid and heavy footsteps could be heard. Dozens of brawny men with


    guns rushed in and instantly surrounded the hall inside and out!


    Dumbo felt more confident with these guys around. With his hands behind his back, he looked at Philip


    smugly and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you came alone today. Do you think that Aaron Dole will


    come and save you again? Even if he dares toe here, he can¡¯t enter this door!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and took a sip of wine. He looked up at Dumbo and said, ¡°Do you think


    these guys of yours can deal with me?¡±


    Dumbo was startled by Philip¡¯s remark. The people he sent out earlier were expert disciples in the


    fourth and fifth zones, but Philip still appeared in front of him, alive and kicking.


    Was this guy a disciple too? No way!


    It must be those people around him.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t try to scare me. These many guys are more than enough to deal with you!¡± Dumbo said


    coldly with killing intent in his eyes.


    Philip shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°At first, I wanted to spare your life on ount of Dragon


    King Well. But now, it seems unnecessary.¡±


    After saying that, Philip put the wine ss down as cold killing intent exploded from his body!

 Chapter 2909

    Chapter 2909


    Seeing this, Dumbo waved his hand and yelled, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    In an instant, gunfire filled the hall, and people were sent flying. The furniture and furnishing turned into


    smithereens!


    Dumbo thought that Philip would definitely die under such firepower. However, he was wrong, very


    wrong. That was because he saw that the bullets did Philip no harm at all!


    He really was a disciple!


    Roar!


    With a low roar, a fire chimera rushed out, knocking over a dozen people. They exploded in mes and


    turned to ashes.


    Roar!


    At that moment, the chimera pounced on Dumbo and stomped on his chest with ming hooves.


    Dumbo¡¯s face was pale as he fell to the ground, his clothes and hair burning.


    ¡°Argh! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Dumbo yelled miserably.


    Philip walked out of the hall silently, leaving a pile of bodies behind him that were mostly charred or had


    already been burned to ashes.


    ¡°Third Master Lane, what do you think now?¡± Philip asked with a grin.


    At this moment, Dumbo was being stepped on the ground by the fire chimera. He felt the scorching


    airwaves and kept shouting, ¡°I was wrong! Young Patriarch rke, please have mercy on me! I¡¯ll agree


    to anything! Please forgive me. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Philip chuckled.


    Roar!


    The fire chimera roared angrily and breathed fire, staring fixedly at Dumbo with its huge eyes. Philip


    stroked the fire chimera¡¯s head, and it narrowed its eyes in enjoyment. It removed its ming hooves


    from Dumbo¡¯s body and sprawled on the floor beside Philip.


    Dumbo heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that his little life was finally saved.


    He got up in a hurry, knelt in front of Philip, and said with a bow, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, please have


    mercy on me. I¡¯m willing to serve you.¡±


    Dumbo¡¯s only thought was to survive!


    Philip nced coldly at Dumbo and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a viin to serve me.¡±


    Hearing this, Dumbo panicked and quickly said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I can provide you with some


    information about Mystic City. I can also tell you some things about Dragon King Well. ¡±


    Philip thought that it sounded okay.


    ¡°Do you want to betray Dragon King Well? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll kill you?¡± Philip asked.


    Of course, Dumbo was worried, and his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. However, Philip was


    more likely to kill him now.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve you!¡± Dumbo said with a bow.


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and said, ¡°You can keep your life for the time being. I need you to do


    something for me now.¡±


    ¡°Please give me your order, Young Patriarch rke. I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡±


    Dumbo felt as if he had been granted amnesty and smiled tteringly.


    ¡°Help me keep an eye on Dragon King Well. I want to know his every move. In addition, I need to know


    the secrets of the nine mines,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Dumbo was stunned for a moment before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! I¡®ll do it!¡±


    Philip smiled and left. On the side, the fire chimera nced at Dumbo and roared before disappearing


    in a ball of mes.


    After Philip left, Dumbo breathed a sigh of relief and slumped to the ground. It was too dangerous. He


    almost died.


    ¡°Third Master, are you alright?¡± His underlings rushed in.


    Dumbo kicked them and yelled angrily, ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    ***


    After Philip left Dumbo¡¯s residence, he did not return to the hotel immediately but detoured to Glenrock


    Den in Mystic Mine Three instead. He wanted to learn something from us Motley.


    At the entrance of Glenrock Den, the two female attendants at the door saw Philip and said with a


    smile, ¡°Mr. rke, Mr. Motley is already waiting for you inside.¡±


    Philip was taken aback.


    Did us know that he wasing?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2910

    Chapter 2910


    Philip followed the female attendant into Glenrock Den. It was an elegant garden with a simple yet


    ssy atmosphere. There was a small lotus pond, a small gazebo, and many porcin decorations.


    us was ying chess in the small gazebo with a guard behind him. The guard looked quite


    imposing with stem eyes and a cold aura exuding from him.


    Philip entered the small gazebo, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°How do you do, Dragon King Motley?¡±


    usughed and said with a wave, ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal. We¡¯re friends here.¡±


    Philip sat down and nced at the chess game on the table. It was very strange, seemingly with all


    dead ends.


    ¡°Do you y chess?¡± us asked when he saw Philip looking at the game.


    Philip smiled, shook his head, and said, ¡°I know a little bit. I¡¯ve yed with my father before.¡±


    us smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. y this game with me.¡±


    Philip did not refuse, and the two began to y against each other.


    ¡°Do you need to know something?¡± us asked as he yed chess.


    Philip said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask you about that ckstone.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    us nodded and said, ¡°The ckstone isn¡¯t jade. Normal people don¡¯t use it and can¡¯t use it. This


    ckstone is simr to the raw material of the essence of life, which is a substance with a special


    energy that can only be developed by special institutions. For example, the Nonagon, the Supernatural


    Bureau, and some private research institutions outside the country. Some weapons from the


    Supernatural Bureau are made from ckstone. They can be used to curb the power of the


    disciples¡­¡±


    ¡°This is also the direction for future scientific research development. Maybe at that time, everyone can


    have weapons that can counter the disciples.¡±


    As us spoke, he made a chess move.


    Philip looked at the chess game and frowned. He also made a move and asked, ¡°Do you know about


    the Heavenly Court?¡±


    Hearing this, us paused before he raised his eyebrows slightly, nced at Philip, and said, ¡°Have


    you had contact with the people in Heavenly Court?¡±


    Philip nodded and said without hiding, ¡°Yes.¡±


    us nodded and was silent for a moment. He said, ¡°The Heavenly Court is beyond our


    comprehension and involvement. This organization has existed in this world for a long time, and based


    on what I know, it isn¡¯t the real one. There may be extraterrestrial civilizations in the real Heavenly


    Court. ¡±


    ¡°Extraterrestrial civilizations?¡± Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Is there any proof of this?¡±


    us nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Among the relics of many ancient civilizations, signs and records of


    extraterrestrial civilizations have been found, especially in certain eras. Moreover, in some tombs


    unearthed by archaeologists, there are also signs and records of extraterrestrial civilizations.¡±


    At this point, us thought of something and whispered to the guard behind him. After that, the guard


    walked into the yard and came out again with a small wooden box after a while. The box looked quite


    antiquated with the picture of an exploration painted on it.


    us said, ¡°This is a relic unearthed during the pre-Kai period. You can take a look.¡±


    Philip took the box, opened it, and found a wrist-mounted arrow inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Philip frowned and asked.

 Chapter 2911

    Chapter 2911


    us said, ¡°Look at the arrowhead.¡±


    Philip looked at it carefully and saw a golden dragon gate!


    That was right! It was that symbol! The same one that Philip saw in the space tunnel!


    It was the logo of the real Heavenly Court!


    ¡°Have you seen it before?¡± us asked when he saw Philip¡¯s expression.


    Philip frowned and said with a nod, ¡°Yes, I have¡­¡±


    us nodded and said, ¡°This is the logo of the real Heavenly Court. There were many historical


    records, but they¡¯re very obscure. Moreover, many archaeologists didn¡¯t study this topic in-depth and


    only thought of it as a coincidence.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip nodded and made a chess move.


    us looked at the chess game and shook his head with a smile. He said, ¡°Your chess skills are not


    bad.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    us got up and invited Philip into the courtyard. The two sat down, chatting while drinking tea.


    ¡°Mystic City is veryplicated. If you want to get something here, you need to make a lot of


    preparations. I can¡¯t help you that much,¡± us said.


    Philip smiled and asked, ¡°May I ask why you want to help me?¡±


    us smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of your father. Your father came here once back then and I was


    fortunate enough to meet him. He¡¯s really an outstanding man, an existence that we can only look up


    to. I received some praise from your father to be able to get to where I am now.¡±


    Philip was taken aback by this. He never expected his father and us to have this connection. us


    got to his position today because of some praise from his father.


    ¡°Dragon King Motley, you¡¯re too kind. Your position now isrgely through your efforts and has little to


    do with my father.¡±


    Philip was not stupid and would not use his father to take credit.


    us smiled and said, ¡°What do you n to do with Windsor Well?¡±


    At this question, Philip frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He has something I need.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    us smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, then. He¡¯s not the only one who has news about the Lovce


    family. In fact, you should have already gotten what you wanted when you went to the Lovce family¡¯s


    medical hall earlier.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Neither Wynn nor the memory chip was here. To arge extent, his trip to Mystic City could be


    considered over. However, Philip still wanted to find his mother¡¯s secret vault.


    ¡°I have other things to do,¡± Philip said.


    us nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Is it the Larson family¡¯s secret vault?¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Philip tensed.


    How did us Motley know about this?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression, us smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I know this because I worked


    under your mother back then. I can also tell you with certainty that your mother did some things to the


    Larson family¡¯s secret vault in the Mystic Cave back then, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    Philip was stunned.


    us had worked under his mother before?


    ¡°Have you met my mother before?¡± Philip asked anxiously.


    us shook his head and said, ¡°No. I was just a small employee back then and could only see the


    back of your mother. She was an amazing woman, a person admired and worshiped by countless


    people.¡±


    At this point, us could not help revealing a trace of fanatical worship in his eyes. us realized that


    he had lost hisposure andughed.


    Philip smiled and asked, ¡°It has always been said that there are three Dragon Kings in Mystic City. I


    wonder who the first Dragon King is.¡±

 Chapter 2912

    Chapter 2912


    The first Dragon King.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, us put down the teacup in his hand and stared at the birds and flowers in


    the yard.


    After a long time, he said apprehensively, ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to ask about him. It¡¯d be better for you.¡±


    Hearing us¡¯ remark, Philip¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Did the first Dragon King have a huge background?


    us actually showed such apprehension and also advised Philip not to ask about him.


    After a moment of silence, Philip said, ¡°I still want to know because I don¡¯t want to be controlled by


    others. I can only make corresponding judgments and preparations when I understand the other party.¡±


    Hearing this, us thought for a moment and said solemnly, ¡°I can tell you some things, but you have


    to keep the information to yourself and not disclose it to the people around you. Otherwise, it¡¯ll bring


    disaster to the people around you!¡±


    The atmosphere became tense¡­


    Philip nodded.


    us used the water from his teacup and wrote a word on the table, ¡®Preceptor¡¯.


    ¡®Preceptor?¡¯


    What did that mean?


    ¡®Wait a minute!¡¯ Philip frowned and looked at us in surprise. He said, ¡°Are you saying that the first


    Dragon King is¡­¡±


    us made a shushing motion and said, ¡°Keep it to yourself. You mustn¡¯t mention this person. It has


    always been said that the Imperial Pce can¡¯t control Mystic City, but that isn¡¯t the case. The Imperial


    Pce has already made ns for this ce. That person has great ambitions. He doesn¡¯t want


    something out of his control under his nose.¡±


    Philip inhaled deeply. He never expected the first Dragon King to be him!


    Philip was puzzled by this. Since the Imperial Pce already had control over Mystic City, what was


    with all the borate ns?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s confusion, us said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Since ancient times, few people


    can sit in that position. Since he seeded, he must be an amazing person. Besides, our country has


    flourished and made its name around the world under his hands. That¡¯s more than enough.


    ¡°As for his ambitions and ns, I can probably guess a little, but not too much because that¡¯s not


    something people like us can specte.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At this point, us paused, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°However, this won¡¯t be a problem for you. I


    really hope to see you in that position while I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was taken aback and said, ¡°Me?¡±


    us smiled and said with a nod, ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything at all?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± Philip asked.


    us smiled and said, ¡°The secret can¡¯t be revealed. Since you don¡¯t know, forget it, then¡­¡±


    us refused to say a word about it. Philip sat for a while and got ready to leave.


    When us sent him off, he reminded Philip again, ¡°The first Dragon King may already know about


    your actions in Mystic City. I guess it should be fine no matter what you do, so have courage and


    confidence in yourself, but you need to be careful too. Watch out for Windsor Well. Those people


    behind him are not easy to deal with.¡±


    Philip nodded and said goodbye to us.


    us stood at the door with a faint smile on his lips as Philip left. The personal guard behind him


    stepped forward at this moment and said, ¡°The first Dragon King would like to see you¡­¡±


    us nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 2913

    Chapter 2913


    Philip returned to the hotel where Fennel and the others were waiting for him.


    ¡°An old beggar came over just now and asked me to give this to you,¡± Fennel said with a piece of


    broken jade in his hand.


    Philip took the jade and nced at it. It seemed quite unusual, like a part of arger object.


    ¡°What old beggar?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel shook his head and said he did not know. Philip frowned, looked at the jade again, and decided


    not to dwell on it.


    ¡°By the way, Windsor Well just sent someone over to tell us that the Treasure-Digging Event at the


    Mystic Cave will be held ahead of schedule,¡± Fennel said.


    ¡°Ahead of schedule? When?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Fennel said.


    Philip scowled and frowned.


    Why would the Treasure-Digging Event be brought forward?


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel said, ¡°He also wants to know if you¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    Philip pondered and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to work with Windsor. We have our ways.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just tell him that we won¡¯t work with him.¡±


    Soon, Windsor received Philip¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Dragon King Well, Philip rke has refused,¡± his subordinate said with a bow.


    Windsor smiled and said, ¡°Okay, you may leave.¡±


    Then, he put his hands behind his back, looked at the distant sky with narrowed eyes, and muttered


    under his breath, ¡°Then don¡®t me me for being ruthless¡­¡±


    ¡°Contact Nightingale and tell him to take action!¡±


    ***


    In the night.


    Philipy on the bed and thought about the people and things he had encountered in Mystic City in the


    past few days as well as his control over the uing situation.


    People from the Heavenly Court, the Dunley family, us Motley, Windsor Well, and the first Dragon


    King who could not be named.


    There were signs of Fitzgerald Hale behind Windsor too. The Mystic Cave and the treasure of the


    ancient sage. His mother¡¯s secret vault too. Everything was rted to Mystic City in the northwest.


    What exactly was going on here? So many forces and people were involved.


    As Philip pondered, he suddenly heard a slight movement outside the window. He was not asleep in


    the first ce, so he got up in the dark and pressed close to the wall.


    After a while, a ck figure appeared on the window edge, pried open the ss nimbly, and tiptoed


    into the room. In the dark, Philip held his breath and observed the other party¡¯s movements. He


    rummaged around the house for a while as if he was looking for something. Then, he took out a syringe


    containing pale golden liquid and tiptoed to the bedside.


    When he lifted the nket and found no one on the bed, he turned around abruptly!


    Philip quickly sprang into action at this time and punched the man¡¯s head. The guy blocked with both


    arms, but he still flew out and crashed heavily into the wall!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Boom!


    The wall cracked!


    However, the man was fine. Instead, he quickly pulled out a dagger from his waist and stabbed Philip in


    the chest.


    Philip frowned. This guy was not simple. Such skills and strength!


    Philip¡¯s punch just now contained the strength of the sixth zone. The opponent actually withstood it!


    Swish!


    The dagger that shed with coldness shed across Philip¡¯s chest. Philip turned sideways and kicked


    out at the same time!


    ¡°¡¯Who are you?¡± Philip barked.


    The other party smiled menacingly and said, ¡°The person who¡¯s going to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 2914

    Chapter 2914


    Bang!


    The other party once again rushed over with the dagger in his hand. Philip frowned and kicked out


    again!


    Not to be outdone, the other party stopped abruptly before running toward the windows.


    ¡°Do you want to run?¡± Philip frowned and punched the figure by the window!


    Roar!


    A low roar resounded throughout the hotel and even disturbed the entire street. A ming fist full of


    raging energy bombarded the figure.


    Boom!


    The figure was sent flying by the ming fist, and the wall copsed. Philip stomped on the ground with


    both feet and jumped out, fighting the person again. The two ran and chased, constantly fighting each


    other.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, the ck figure raised his hand and made a grabbing motion at the sky. Several


    thunderboltsnded on Philip¡¯s head.


    Philip frowned and quickly retreated!


    Rumble!


    Lightningpletely engulfed this area. The floor shattered, and gravel flew. The surrounding houses


    and other facilities were also reduced to rubble. Philip¡¯s eyes became sharp as he rushed out and


    punched the person.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    One after another, scorching chimera fists bombarded the figure like rampaging wild horses. That


    person also instantly felt the huge raging power and sense of crisising from behind. He turned


    around and spread his arms open. Under the glow of the ming fists, blue and white lightning patterns


    appeared on his face!


    Immediately after, his arms turned into a thunderstorm!


    ¡°Thunderstorm!¡± The man shouted, and endless lightning power shot from his arms, which formed a


    thunderstorm thatpletely engulfed the overwhelming ming chimera fists.


    Rumble!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    An explosion resounded throughout the entire Mystic City. The surrounding space and buildings began


    to tremble. With the two as the center, terrifying energy fluctuations began to spread in all directions. In


    an instant, the surrounding buildings were shattered by this terrifying energy fluctuation and turned into


    ruins.


    A radius of five miles became barrennd!


    Huge ruins caused by the shockwave appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, not many people


    lived in this suburban neighborhood. However, the sound of this devastating explosion had already


    attracted the attention of many people in Mystic City.


    At this moment, everyone stood in their respective hotels or on the hillside as they looked at this


    terrifying red and blue-white center of the energy storm.


    Looking down from a high altitude, an exploding circr storm of fiery red, blue, and white could be


    seen soaring into the sky from a corner of Mystic City!


    After the shockwave dispersed, Philip and the person in dark clothes stood ring at each other in the


    center of the storm.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Philip shouted.


    He did not expect a person sent to assassinate him to be so powerful. At the very least, he had the


    strength of the sixth zone.


    The other party wore a mask andughed mockingly at this time. He said, ¡°It¡¯s better if you didn¡¯t


    know.¡±


    With that said, the other party tried to escape.


    Philip frowned and chased after him. In an instant, a more terrifying battle broke out between the two.


    Soaring mes and the terrifying power of lightningpletely submerged this area like doomsday.


    Roar!


    A fire chimera soared into the sky with an earth-shattering roar. That huge body was covered in mes!

 Chapter 2915

    Chapter 2915


    More terrifyingly, this fire chimera looked more realistic than before. It was as if it really existed!


    Philip focused and felt as if he had some subtle connections with this fire chimera. This huge me


    chimera stepped on the ground with four hooves. The surrounding space seemed to have melted, and


    the floor tiles cracked. The other party frowned as dazzling light shot out from between his eyebrows.


    Roar!


    A roar resounded throughout the area. A white giant snake suddenly appeared next to the person. It


    was covered with the power of lightning, and its scales burst with sparks. The white giant snake hissed


    with a red tongue and stared at Philip and the fire chimera with scarlet eyes.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, the giant snake was even more realistic than his fire chimera!


    ¡°Haha, do you really want to fight?¡± the other party asked with a sneer.


    Philip frowned and made the first move!


    The fire chimera jumped into the air with four hooves and pounced on the giant lightning snake with a


    loud roar. The snake opened its jaws wide and bit the fire chimera with a thunderous gust of wind. In an


    instant, a huge battle broke out between the two.


    Philip and the other person also fought at the same time!


    Bang, thud!


    Every punch to the flesh. Figures flew and energy raged!


    The entire area was plunged into a raging energy vortex with pressure from all directions!


    Boom!


    Someone was sent flying away by a punch!


    Philip stood on the spot, his cold eyes staring at the figure that flew out. He made a grabbing motion


    with his right hand and a longsword formed by air appeared. He shouted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another


    chance. Who are you and who sent you here?¡±


    In the air, the fire chimera stepped on the giant snake with four hooves, bit its neck, and spewed


    endless waves of mes.


    Roar!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The fire chimera looked like the king of beasts at this moment. The other party knelt on one knee on


    the floor, clutched his chest, and spat out a mouthful of blood. The mark between his eyebrows also


    flickered.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up tremblingly, sneered at Philip, and said,


    ¡°Stop asking. I¡¯m just a rogue individual. Even if you kill me today, you won¡¯t find out who¡¯s standing


    behind me!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip scowled and said, ¡°Are you prepared to die, then?¡±


    The other party smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. To me, life is torture.¡±


    Thud!


    Philip stepped forward, and the longsword in his hand dazzled. After that, his speed became faster. He


    waved the sword and shed at the man!


    The man quickly dodged and counterattacked with the power of lightning. The sword struck the


    opponent¡¯s lightning shield. With every strike, the other party was sted several meters away. The


    giant snake in the air was also summoned and rushed to this side!


    Roar!


    With a roar, a huge beam of lightning spewed out of the giant snake¡¯ s mouth and engulfed Philip in an


    instant. However, the fire chimera fell from the sky and bit the snake¡¯s neck. The snake¡¯s head swayed


    around and the lightning beam also sted in other directions. Just like a sweepingser beam, it left


    huge marks and deep pits in the ground!

 Chapter 2916

    Chapter 2916


    A huge battle broke out between the fire chimera and the giant snake. This scene happened in one


    corner of Mystic City and attracted the attention of many forces!


    ¡°Who¡¯s fighting? Such terrifying energy fluctuations are no less than the strength of disciples in the


    sixth zone!¡± In an attic, a man with a folding fan asked with a frown.


    ¡°Young Master, we haven¡¯t received any news yet,¡± a servant replied.


    The handsome man frowned and gazed sharply in the direction where the battle broke out in the


    distance, and his pupils were filled with mes and the power of lightning!


    ¡°Find out immediately! I want to know the detailed information of the other party. If we can¡¯t control such


    people, we must kill them!¡± the man said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The servant immediately turned and left.


    At this moment, a stoic middle-aged man walked out from behind the young man. He had gray hair and


    his hands were behind his back. His angr face looked serious and resolute.


    ¡°Uncle Samuel, why are you here?¡± the handsome man said with a slight bow.


    The middle-aged man looked into the distance where the battle broke out with his wise eyes and said


    in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t pay too much attention to such things. You should understand the purpose of our


    trip this time.¡±


    The handsome man raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Uncle Samuel, I don¡¯t understand why my father


    insists that I marry La Nn. Is it really worth the effort for us to get the neutral faction on our side?¡±


    Uncle Samuel gazed sharply at the handsome man and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet? The neutral


    faction is now the backbone of the Heavenly Court. Gaining his approval is equivalent to gaining the


    initiative in Heavenly Court! If you marry La, our faction can gain more authority and initiative!¡±


    Hearing this, the handsome man¡®s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°But you should know that La doesn¡¯t


    like me. It¡¯s difficult for me to win her over.¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°We¡¯ve made ns for this. During the Treasure-Digging Event tomorrow,


    we¡¯ll create some situations. When the timees, you just need to take action and save the damsel


    in distress¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the handsome man scowled and seemed a little reluctant.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Also, stop sending some low-level killers to assassinate La. This makes


    us seem very passive.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The handsome man nodded without another word.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. The battle was still going on, but the man with a mask was sent flying out by a


    sword strike. He rolled to the ground and spat a mouthful of blood. On the other side, the fire chimera


    stomped on the giant lightning snake and roared to the sky.


    Philip walked up to the man, nudged the longsword to his neck, and asked coldly, ¡°Onest time. Who


    sent you here?¡±


    The manughed and said, ¡°Just kill me. You won¡¯t get any information from me!¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Is the person behind you worth your life? If he cares about you, shouldn¡¯t he


    have sent someone to save you by now?¡±


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. However, he quickly chuckled and said, ¡°This outdated


    trope of sowing discord won¡¯t work on me. If my master wants me to die, I¡¯ll die without anyints!


    Just do as you please!¡±


    With that said, the man closed his eyes and waited for death.


    Philip frowned and looked at the man. He did not kill him but said instead, ¡°Go back and tell your


    master not to try to challenge my patience. I don¡¯t want to have any conflicts with him, but if it¡¯s really


    inevitable, the Dragon King of Mystic City will soon be reced!¡±

 Chapter 2917

    Chapter 2917


    Hiss!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, the masked man scowled, and his body tensed. Philip actually guessed it.


    Philip¡¯s face was dark, and his eyes were cold. He had already guessed it long ago. The only person in


    Mystic City who wanted to take Philip down could only be Dragon King Well!


    The masked man staggered up from the ground, nced at Philip, and said, ¡°Even if you let me go


    now, I won¡¯t be grateful to you. Maybe you¡¯ll even die under my hands one day!¡±


    After saying that, the man quickly backed away and left quickly.


    Philip frowned as he looked at the other party leaving.


    At this moment, Fennel and the others rushed over. ¡°Are you alright? Who was it?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip said lightly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be someone sent by Dragon King Well. He¡¯s quite


    good.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make him stay?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble. Letting him go is a warning for Dragon King


    Well.¡±


    With that said, they turned and left this ce.


    After they left, several ck figures jumped down from the sky in the dark. They were fully armed with


    a golden dragon logo on their chests.


    ¡°How was the situation?¡± In the dark, a man in special ck armor walked out and asked solemnly.


    ¡°My lord, the fight is over. ording to the traces of the fight and data analysis, we have determined


    that one of them is a wanted fugitive disciple, Nightingale!¡±


    A soldier in ck armor held a sophisticated analysis device in his hand. The LCD screen showed a


    portrait of a man and a level-2S wanted notice.


    The leading man in ck armor nced at the extent of the damage caused nearby and said with a


    sigh, ¡°Do the analysis properly and appease the nearby residents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ***


    Philip and the others returned to the hotel and gathered together.


    Fennel asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too hasty for Windsor Well to choose to assassinate you at this time?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t have much contact with Windsor, and we can¡¯t


    specte on his actions. We can only take one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°Young Patriarch, let me go and kill him!¡± 17 said coldly at this moment.


    Anyone who dared to assassinate the young patriarch had to pay the price!


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°No, you won¡¯t be a match for him. If he can send such a strong


    disciple, it means that he has other trump cards.¡±


    The atmosphere fell silent. Philip thought for a moment and suddenly took out something from his


    pocket. It was a syringe with pale gold liquid.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°The guy dropped it just now. I think it¡¯s meant for me.¡±


    As they spoke, they stared at the pale golden liquid and actually saw it squirming like a living thing.


    ¡°Get someone to analyze it,¡± Philip handed the syringe to Fennel. ¡°I think this thing is either rted to


    Windsor Well or Fitzgerald Hale.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately.¡±


    After that, they went back to their respective rooms.


    ***


    The next day, the Treasure-Digging Event that caused a sensation in Mystic City was officially held in


    the Mystic Cave.


    The Mystic Cave was located in the north of the northwest. It was heavily guarded with many rune


    restrictions nearby.

 Chapter 2918

    Chapter 2918


    As the name suggested, the Mystic Cave was full of unknown dangers. Countless people stood ready


    nearby, all armed and fully loaded. Many expert disciples were also assigned to their respective


    positions on guard duty. Such equipment and defense power were enough to show the importance of


    this Mystic Cave.


    Philip and the others arrived at the vicinity of the Mystic Cave early in the morning. However, due to the


    time, they could only wait in a restaurant nearby the Mystic Cave.


    When Philip arrived, the nearby hotels, restaurants, hotels, and leisure clubs were fully packed. There


    were just too many people around, and there was a mix of different forces. When Philip and his party


    arrived at a restaurant, it was already full of people. It was noisy and boisterous. Moreover, the


    atmosphere was quite tense too.


    As soon as they appeared at the door, these forces in the restaurant began to pay attention to the


    movements of Philip and the others. They looked very hostile!


    Philip frowned and motioned to Fennel and the others to find a corner and sit down.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, why do I feel that these people are very fierce?¡± 17 frowned after she sat down.


    Philip shook his head, drank his tea, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble. We¡¯ll leave when the time


    comes.¡±


    After he said that, there was anothermotion at the door. Philip and the others looked over and saw


    Lord Ludo walking in with several followers. As soon as they came in, other forces also looked over, but


    their gazes were filled with fear and awe. Then, in everyone¡¯s sight, Lord Ludo walked up to Philip.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite early.¡±


    Lord Ludo sat down without any pleasantries.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°We just arrived.¡±


    Lord Ludo nodded, nced at the people nearby, and said, ¡°How are your preparations? How confident


    are you?¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°The importance is in the participation.¡±


    Hearing this, Lord Ludo frowned and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, we should work together.¡±


    Philip immediately became alert and said, ¡°How do you want to work together?¡±


    Lord Ludo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. After entering the Mystic Cave, we stay together and help


    each other out.¡±


    Philip thought for a while before he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this time, Philip saw Moses Dunley walking in from the door. When he saw Philip, Moses waved his


    hand happily, trotted over, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we meet again. I didn¡¯t expect to find you


    waiting for me here.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised you, of course, I¡¯ll show up.¡±


    Moses smiled before his eyes fell on Lord Ludo. He was startled and asked, ¡°This is?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°A working partner.¡±

 Chapter 2919

    Chapter 2919


    Moses smiled upon hearing that. However, Lord Ludo looked at Philip in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Are


    you working with someone else too?¡±


    Lord Ludo looked as if her husband was cheating on her.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Firste, first serve. Young Master Dunley initiated to work with


    me first.¡±


    Hearing that, Lord Ludo was angry and gloomy but did not say anything else. Then, there was another


    commotion outside the restaurant. Everyone looked outside and saw arge group of imposing people


    on the street.


    A handsome man and a middle-aged man with a serious face were surrounded by this group of people.


    With the appearance of this group of people, the atmosphere here instantly exploded. Lord Ludo


    frowned at the sight of this group of people and a very unpleasant look appeared on his face.


    Philip naturally noticed it and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    Lord Ludo snorted coldly and did not answer Philip¡¯s question. However, that group of people soon


    walked into the restaurant. The handsome man and the middle-aged man were naturally in the lead. As


    soon as they entered the door, the other forces in the restaurant began to stand aside.


    ¡°La,e back with us¡­¡±


    The handsome man walked up to Philip¡¯s table with a chill in his eyes. When he saw Philip and the


    others, there was even disgust in his gaze.


    Lord Ludo sat in his seat and said coldly, ¡°Why should I go back with you?¡±


    When the handsome man heard that, he was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! The


    Treasure-Digging Event is about to start. What are you doing here, hanging out with these ruffians?¡±


    Hiss!


    The atmosphere in the whole restaurant changed. Undoubtedly, his words offended everyone present.


    That man was too arrogant. However, no one dared to argue with him because the background of this


    group of people was not simple. Just the equipment on the guards alone was enough to deter them!


    The middle-aged man also stepped forward at this time and said with a serious face, ¡°La, when we


    left, your father told me to take good care of you. Now, go back with us and don¡¯t fool around anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Lord Ludo stood up, stared at the two coldly, and said, ¡°Samuel ¡®Woods, I¡¯m telling you


    now that l won¡¯t go back with you. I have a working partner, and I¡¯ll enter the Mystic Cave to get the


    secret treasure of the ancient sage!¡±


    ¡°A working partner?¡± Hearing that, the handsome man naturally looked at Philip and Moses.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He said with disdain, ¡°La, don¡¯t tell me that your working partners are these people. They look very


    unfamiliar, and I don¡¯t think they have what it takes. Why did you even look for them?¡±


    Lord Ludo said coldly, ¡°Hugh Woods, you don¡¯t need to humiliate my friends like this. These are my


    chosen partners! Please go back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The middle-aged man shouted angrily and said, ¡°The secret treasure of the ancient


    sage is of great importance. How could you work with outsiders so casually? Come back with us now!¡±


    With that said, the guards behind him stepped forward and surrounded Philip and the others. Philip was


    drinking tea and put his teacup down. He did not want to cause trouble, but Hugh Woods seemed a


    little arrogant and did not take them seriously.


    ¡°Gentlemen, you can take her back if you want, but you don¡¯t need to humiliate us, right?¡± Philip said


    coldly.


    Hearing this, Hugh looked at Philip coldly and said mockingly, ¡°Hey, buddy, are you trying to stand up


    for her? I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the saying that the first person who stands up will get shot down. I


    advise you to sit down obediently. Some people and some forces are not something that an unknown


    junior like you can mess with!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip got up, took out a golden Desert Eagle from his waist, ced it


    between Hugh¡¯s eyebrows, and said with a faint smile, ¡°What about now?¡±

 Chapter 2920

    Chapter 2920


    The ce fell dead silent¡­ No one expected that a seemingly ordinary young man would be so bold


    and presumptuous.


    Philip calmly ced the golden Desert Eagle between Hugh¡¯s eyebrows.


    Hugh¡¯s pupils constricted immediately. A chill appeared on his face as he shouted angrily, ¡°Buddy, are


    you messing with me?¡±


    With that said, the guards around them loaded their bullets and aimed them at Philip and the others!


    The atmosphere became extremely tense!


    Philipughed lightly and said, ¡°Excuse me, I don¡¯t like to cause trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m


    afraid of trouble. What she chooses is her choice. Don¡¯t nder us just to elevate your self-confidence.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hugh sneered with a dazzling chill in his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dares to speak to


    me like this. I¡¯ll show you what a wastrel you are!¡±


    After saying that, Hugh was about to order his men to take action. However, Philip was not to be


    outdone and was about to pull the trigger!


    ¡°Enough! Stop!¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man with an angr face shouted.


    Then, he stared coldly at Philip and said, ¡°Young man, a conflict at this time is no good for either of us.


    Put your guns down, all of you!¡±


    At hismand, all the guards around put their guns down.


    Philip snorted and put his gun away too. Hugh red at Philip viciously with a chill on his face.


    ¡°La, since you don¡¯t want to go with me, I won¡¯t force you. But remember, this matter is of great


    importance. You¡¯d better think about it carefully and don¡¯t do anything against the family rules!¡± The


    middle-aged man said coldly before he red at Philip and the others. He then turned around and left


    with his people.


    Hugh fell behind, stared at Philip angrily, made a sweeping motion across his neck, and said, ¡°Just you


    wait. Once we enter the Mystic Cave, I¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    After saying this, Hugh said to La, ¡°La, I look forward to seeing you at the end!¡±


    Then, Hugh turned around and left swaggeringly.


    Lord Ludo¡¯s face was full of chills at this time. He snorted and sat down in a huff.


    Philip asked tentatively, ¡°Is he the one who¡¯s been pursuing you?¡±


    Lord Ludo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s him, that arrogant guy!¡±


    On the side, Fennel and Moses were puzzled.


    What the heck? A man pursuing another man?


    Seeing their looks, Lord Ludo decided to stop pretending. He took off the voice changer on his neck


    and said in an imposing female voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have lied to you before¡­ I¡¯m a woman.¡±

 Chapter 2921

    Chapter 2921


    Hearing this, Fennel and Moses were shocked but quickly epted it. That was right. This man looked


    too much like a boy toy. Fennel then nced at Philip with a look of realization.


    ¡°Hey, did something happen between the two of you the other day? Is that why Lord Ludo treated you


    with such hostility after that?¡± Fennel nudged Philip as he asked.


    Philip scratched his nose helplessly without a word. After that, their discussion revolved more around


    the uing challenges in the Mystic Cave.


    ¡°Based on the information I found out, the challenge this time is different from the previous ones.¡±


    Moses looked very worried and said, ¡°In the past, there were three levels, but this time, there are five


    levels.¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the challenge all about?¡±


    Moses said, ¡°As far as I know, the first level will be based on the individual¡¯s level. Only disciples above


    the fourth zone can enter because there are many dangers in the Mystic Cave and ordinary people


    can¡¯t set foot there.¡±


    ¡°The second level is a direct confrontation. Each person will fight on a one-to-one basis conducted in


    their respective areas. Only the winner will get to enter the third level. The third level is the start of the


    actual challenge, which is to kill the strange creatures in the Mystic Cave! Only the top five groups or


    individuals who killed the most will get the chance to enter the fourth level¡­ As for the fourth and fifth


    levels, nothing has been revealed yet.¡±


    After Moses finished speaking, Lord Ludo nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. This challenge is different from


    the previous ones. Only those who enter the fourth and fifth levels have the right to find out.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip fell silent. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°What was the strength of those


    people just now?¡±


    Lord Ludo replied solemnly, ¡°Very strong. It¡¯s more than enough to enter the fourth level!¡±


    Philip nodded and added, ¡°If I stop them from entering the fourth level, do you think they¡¯ll send


    someone to hunt us down?¡±


    Hearing this, Ludo stared at Philip in amazement before she shook her head and said with a smile,


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if you think highly of yourself, you may not run into them at all. Even among


    the rest of the forces, the strength of Hugh Woods and his party is still at the top.¡±


    Philip nodded and made a rough judgment.


    Soon, the broadcast was heard outside.


    ¡°The challenge of the Mystic Cave officially begins. Please get ready to enter the challenge area. This


    is an important reminder to all disciples below the fourth zone. Please do not enter the challenge area


    and wait outside the entrance!¡±


    This broadcast was set on repeat. Soon, various forces headed toward the entrance of the challenge


    area. At the entrance, more than a dozen groups of forces had lined up.


    When Philip and the others arrived, they saw Hugh Woods and the others in the first row. Hugh looked


    at Philip and his party with chills and mockery in his eyes. He made a swiping motion across his neck.


    Philip frowned and ignored him.


    Of course, the two Dragon Kings of Mystic City, us Motley and Windsor Well, stood at the entrance.


    The first dragon king did not attend but was represented by a middle-aged man in a ck coat with a


    grim face. us stood at the forefront and nced at the groups participating in the challenge. He


    nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d like to thank everyone for making the trip here to


    witness the secret treasures of the ancient sage. Now, the challenge of the Mystic Cave officially


    begins. I wish everyone a safe return!¡±


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    At us¡¯mand, the huge electronic door slowly opened.


    Boom!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A very terrifying aura suddenly rushed out of the Mystic Cave and engulfed everyone. In the face of this


    terrifying aura, everyone felt as if they had be very small in an instant.


    Particrly, the huge cave in front of them looked like the mouth of a huge beast that could swallow a


    ser field.


    Philip frowned and suddenly felt a strong reaction from the starstone in his pocket. The Mystic Cave


    had a connection with the starstone!

 Chapter 2922

    Chapter 2922


    The huge electronic door dozens of meters wide opened slowly. The Mystic Cave that exuded ancient


    and weathered vibes appeared in front of everyone. One after another, the terrifying aura swept over


    everyone like huge waves of the ocean. It was too strong and terrifying. Philip immediately felt that this


    aura could only be exuded by a half-step to the other shore.


    This Mystic Cave was more than met the eye!


    While Philip observed, the starstone in his pocket started to get hot. With a frown, Philip took out the


    star stone from his pocket and found that the star stone had turned a strange ck at this moment.


    Even the pattern on it glowed with a touch of gold.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± Philip was startled.


    The starstone had formed a connection with the Mystic Cave. This connection was even stronger than


    the previous ckstone!


    In other words, there were things with the same substance as the starstone in the Mystic Cave.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, us stood on the high tform at the forefront, looked at everyone, and said, ¡°The


    challenge officially begins. I wish everyone good luck!¡±


    With that said, the groups of various forces began to enter the Mystic Cave. Everyone who entered the


    Mystic Cave must undergo a check to determine their eligibility. Among them, many people who tried to


    sneak in were kicked out immediately, and those who wanted to make trouble were also arrested on


    the spot. After all, many heavily armed soldiers stood on guard nearby.


    Windsor stood next to us, looked at Philip, and sneered.


    Philip made eye contact with Windsor, and both of them looked away silently.


    Fennel noticed this and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Windsor Well has definitely arranged for someone


    among the groups to attack us. We have to be careful.¡±


    Philip understood and nodded in response but did not tell him about the connection made by the


    starstone.


    Soon, everyone entered the Mystic Cave. Once they entered, everyone felt the terrifying aura in the


    Mystic Cave. They felt cold all over and could not help the feeling of being watched.


    Following the guide, they arrived at the challenge grounds of the first level. It was a machine to test the


    individual¡¯s realm. Anyone lower than the realm of the fourth zone would be eliminated. This process


    lasted for half an hour, and half of the people were immediately eliminated.


    Next, the one-on-one fight in the second level was the highlight!


    Everyone entered their respective challenge areas andpeted ording to the rules one-on-one.


    There were alsopeting groups instead of individuals. There were a total of 30 challenge areas.


    Philip and the others stood in their challenge area and looked at the surrounding environment.


    The Mystic Cave was dark and deep with terrifying auras leaking out from time to time. As everyone


    looked at the surroundings, a group of people walked in from the opposite passage. It was their


    opponents. This group of people was all in ck with their faces covered.


    As soon as they appeared, they rushed over immediately without a word. Their target was very clear,


    Philip!


    Philip frowned and immediately knew the background of these people. Windsor Well sent them!


    Boom!


    In an instant, a dazzling battle broke out on this challenge ground which was only a hundred square


    meters!

 Chapter 2923

    Chapter 2923


    A chimera soared through the air, sword energy sparkled, and a red dragon danced. In less than five


    minutes, this group of people fell to the ground.


    Philip scowled as he held the longsword formed from the air in his hand. He wanted to get close to the


    group of people, but they suddenly turned into a pool of blood.


    Lord Ludo walked over and said with a frown, ¡°Dissolving corpse water. They¡¯re death warriors. Who


    did you offend?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Next level¡­¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the challenge grounds of the third level. This was an open area full of gravel and


    tforms with ravines more than ten meters long between each tform. At this moment, many people


    were already standing on the tform, looking coldly at Philip and his party.


    Hugh Woods and his gang stood on thergest tform. He stared at Philip and the others coldly while


    saying mockingly, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect to see you alive here. It¡¯s really gratifying.¡±


    Philip frowned, nced at the arrogant Hugh, and ignored him. Instead, he looked at the huge stone


    door in front of him.


    The door was more than ten meters high and dozens of meters wide. Many totems and portraits were


    carved on the stone door. They were of many creatures that could not be exined in modern society.


    The stone door also exuded a terrifying aura that suppressed everyone. It was as if there were


    creatures that did not belong to this world behind the stone door. As long as the stone door was


    opened, they would rush out and massacre the human world.


    At this moment, the major families and forces focused their attention on the stone door. These people


    were either carrying heavy machine guns or holding weapons in their hands. It was really quite


    contradictory to have a group of modern people appearing in the Mystic Cave facing a stone door that


    did not belong to the civilization of this era.


    Seeing that Philip had ignored him, Hugh red at him viciously, picked up a pistol, and aimed at the


    tform where Philip was!


    Bang!


    With a gunshot, the bullet hit the tform. It was a tant provocation!


    Philip stared coldly at Hugh who sneered at him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugh said coldly, ¡°How dare a bunch of riffraff like you enter the Mystic Cave? I advise you to go back


    quickly and don¡¯t go to your deaths!¡±


    Philip smiled lightly, formed a longsword made of air in his hand, and shed his sword at the tform


    where Hugh stood.


    Boom!


    The white sword light fell right at Hugh¡¯s feet and frightened him so much that he quickly retreated!


    ¡°You seek death!¡± Hugh shouted angrily, clenched his fists, and wanted to rush over.


    The middle-aged man beside him shouted solemnly, ¡°Hugh, that¡¯s enough! We have more important


    things to do here!¡±


    Hugh red at Philip and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t die hereter!¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°The same goes for you.¡±


    Rumble!


    At this time, the huge stone door suddenly opened. A terrifying aura poured out from behind the stone


    door. It was apanied by low roars. It was as if countless beasts were making their skin feel cold


    and their eardrums hurt!


    Everyone held their breath in anticipation, took out their weapons, and aimed them in the direction of


    the stone door.


    Boom!


    The door openedpletely and revealed a deep dark space behind the stone door, full of vibes from


    ancient times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Someone shouted, and a group of people ran toward the stone door immediately. It was a


    mad dash!


    Philip was in no hurry at all. He stood there and looked at the stone door warily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip said, ¡°I have a bad feeling¡­¡±


    Right after saying this, the mark of the royal monster on Philip¡¯s arm began to react a little.

 Chapter 2924

    Chapter 2924


    This sudden turn of events startled Philip. He looked at the mark on his arm. That change only


    happened for an instant before it became motionless again.


    Did it sense its kind?


    Philip frowned. The others did not notice this but stared at the stone door that was already open. After


    the forces entered the door one after another, no one could be seen, and not even a sound could be


    heard. It was as if the space behind the door was an abyss that devoured everything.


    After waiting for a while, Philip was about to enter the door. At this moment, a figure shrouded in a


    ck robe suddenly appeared on a tform beside them. This person in a ck robe watched as


    Philip and his party walked through the door and entered the deep space. At the moment he entered


    the door, Philip turned back and saw the figure in a ck robe.


    It was a very strange and familiar feeling.


    ¡°Did you see that guy over there?¡± Philip asked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fennel and the others looked back and shook their heads.


    Whoosh!


    With a bright sh, Philip and the others appeared on a very ancient battlefield. They were surrounded


    by broken walls and ruins, and the ground was full of withered bones. This ce was gloomy with a


    blood-red setting sun and clouds on the horizon.


    After Philip and the othersnded on the ground, they felt that this ce was different from the outside


    world.


    Lord Ludo said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s an alternate space!¡±


    ¡°Alternate space?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Lord Ludo frowned and said gravely for the first time, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an alternate space! To exin with the


    current scientific concept, it¡¯s the opposite dimension of space! This alternate space has always


    coexisted with the real space, but it requires a strong technical force or a strong power of rules to open


    the door of the alternate space! Now, the only ones that can open the alternate space are our country,


    County M, and Country Y. It¡¯s the highest symbol of scientific and technological civilization.¡±


    After that, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What is the alternate space used for?¡±


    Lord Ludo frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s used to train special beings and detain some special prisoners!


    There¡¯s an alternate space in the Heavenly Court too, which is used to detain some special beings


    found by the Heavenly Court over thousands of years. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the alternate space in this


    Mystic Cave should be used to detain the group of creatures from the other shore that wreaked havoc


    in our country back then!¡±


    After Lord Ludo finished speaking, Philip and the others became very solemn. Philip looked around and


    found a pre-Kai symbol on a ruined wall.


    Was this the battlefield where Emperor Kai led a million armies to face the creatures from the other


    shore?


    No wonder it felt so familiar¡­ Philip had felt and sensed this in the space tunnel!

 Chapter 2925

    Chapter 2925


    ¡°What about the others? Where did they go?¡± Moses asked at this moment.


    Everyone looked around and saw no one else on this vast battlefield.


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°An alternate space is divided into different opposites and different levels. They should


    be in a different level of the alternate space we¡¯re in.¡±


    As soon as that was said, the ground suddenly shook and the gravel on the ground began jumping like


    popcorn. In the distance, there was a galloping sound like thousands of horses and deep roars.


    ¡°Here theye!¡± Fennel frowned, raised his hand, and the red dragon halberd appeared in his hand!


    Creatures from the other shore were about to appear. Philip and the others also immediately prepared


    for battle. They formed a circle and watched for the movements in all directions.


    Rumble!


    Trampling sounds raged, and the space scorched.


    Suddenly, in front of them, four huge creatures that looked like huge scorpions raised their spiked tails


    high in the air and rushed toward Philip and the others amid the billowing dust. These ck giant


    scorpions were more than ten meters long with a glowing dark red imprint on their heads!


    ¡°Charge!¡± Philip shouted and took the lead by jumping into the air. The longsword that was formed by


    air in his hand turned into a dozen sword beams and shed at one of the creatures.


    Fennel was also ready to fight. The red dragon halberd sparked and stabbed one of the giant scorpions


    in the head in a streak of light. Moses, 17, and the others joined forces to attack the remaining two


    scorpions!


    Meanwhile, Lord Ludo hid on one side and watched from a distance.


    Philip¡¯s sword attack cut off the spiked tail of one of the giant scorpions in one strike. Dark green fluid


    oozed from the tail and dripped to the ground. Fennel¡¯s red dragon halberd also pierced through the


    head of one scorpion and came out from its abdomen with arge pool of dark green fluid!


    Moses, 17, and the others quickly got rid of the other two too.


    They quickly reassembled in a group. The entire process only took two minutes.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, a screen appeared in the sky with a voice broadcast, ¡°Four giant scorpions were killed in


    the sixth battlefield and 400 points are awarded!¡±


    Hearing the announcement, Philip and the others nced at each other and understood in an instant.


    They were supposed to kill these weird creatures on this battlefield and obtain points. In this way, only


    the top five with the highest scores would enter the fourth level.


    Philip and the others looked at each other and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move forward!¡±


    Everyone nodded and set off.


    Less than a mile away, the ground suddenly shook like an earthquake. Immediately after, the ground in


    front of them began to crack. Several huge tentacles surged from the ground and turned up the soil.


    With terrifying energy pressure, those tentacles mmed toward Philip and his party.


    ¡°The strength of the fifth zone!¡± Philip frowned and finally understood why the first level excluded all the


    people below the fourth zone. The second type of creature from the other shore they just encountered


    had already reached the strength of the fifth zone.


    In an instant, a huge battle broke out here. These tentacles had terrifying stings just like giant


    centipedes!


    Philip jumped into the air and punched one of the tentacles.


    Boom!


    The ming fist collided with the huge tentacle and a terrifying pressure exploded. The next moment,


    the tentacles shattered into pieces and turned into ashes.


    Fennel and the others also cut off several tentacles. Immediately after, the ground shook violently.


    Rumble!


    The ground copsed and a huge head emerged. There were eight huge mouths on that head, each of


    which was full of scary-looking fangs spewing smelly mucus. This huge head that emerged from the


    ground was the size of half a basketball court.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Eight-Jawed Beast!¡± Lord Ludo shouted.


    From a small device she carried with her, she scanned the giant beast and analyzed the name and


    strength of the creature.


    That was the foundation of the Heavenly Court!

 Chapter 2926

    Chapter 2926


    The internal information of the Heavenly Court recorded most of the creatures from the other shore that


    had appeared in this world. It wasplete with their detailed data analysis andbat power


    comparison.


    At this moment, the small device in Lord Ludo¡¯s hands clearly analyzed the huge extraterrestrial beast


    that suddenly emerged from the ground!


    ¡®The Eight-Jawed Beast.¡¯


    ¡®Combat power: Advanced stage of the fifth zone.¡¯


    ¡®Combat attributes: Strong destructive power, strong ability to survive.¡¯


    Lord Ludo stood at the back and shouted, ¡°Philip, watch out! This Eight-Jawed Beast has very strong


    combat power with strength at the advanced stage of the fifth zone. Moreover, its ability to survive is


    also very strong-at least three stars!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Ludo was terrified. She did not expect to run into an Eight-Jawed Beast with an overall evaluation


    of three stars as soon as she arrived in the alternate space of this challenge ground. In terms of


    strengthparison, the creatures from the other shore were more powerful despite being in the same


    realm.


    That was because theirbat power and ability to survive were stronger than humans. Even if a


    disciple were in the advanced stage of the fifth zone, they would appear very weak in front of this


    monster. That was the gap between the ability to survive.


    Philip and the others stood ready for battle, staring fixedly at the beast that emerged from the ground.


    This beast had a huge and fat body that was covered in indestructible scales all over. Its severed


    tentacles glowed with green luster at this moment, and new tentacles covered in mucus emerged from


    its body.


    Roar!


    Shrill cries resounded in the entire area!


    Puff!


    Strong corrosive liquid spewed from the creature¡¯s eight huge mouths and sprayed at Philip and the


    others like a waterfall. Philip focused and led everyone to retreat quickly. At the same time, he spread


    his arms. His body suddenly surged with tremendous energy fluctuations.


    Three meters in front of him, the ground began to crumble and shake violently.


    Rumble!


    In an instant, a huge and heavy stone wall began to appear on the crumbling ground. The stones and


    gravel in the surrounding area also flew over and smashed onto this thick stone wall, forming a huge


    stone wall with a length of 100 meters in front of them.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The liquid sprayed from the eight mouths of the beast bombarded the stone wall, shattering ityer


    afteryer. It even split the stone wall into dozens of pieces.


    Boom!


    Smoke billowed, and gravel flew. Behind the stone wall, a fire chimera soared into the sky with an


    earth-shattering roar and rushed toward Eight-Jawed Beast dozens of meters high. At the same time,


    Philip jumped into the air with the longsword in his hand and shed out a huge sword beam that


    looked like a waterfall!


    Swoosh!


    Sword light dazzled!


    The fire chimera fell from the sky and spewed fire with a roar that burned toward the huge beast. The


    beast was burned by the hot mes and roared in pain. Several huge tentacles waved wildly and


    blocked the searing mes!

 Chapter 2927

    Chapter 2927


    The huge sword beam shed out by Philip cut across the beast¡¯s stomach at this moment!


    Roar!


    A miserable scream resounded throughout the world. The body of the beast was cut across in an


    instant, separating it into two halves. An endless stream of green liquid sprayed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rumble!


    The huge body fell to the ground and sent dust and gravel flying.


    Philip and the others stepped back and stared solemnly at the body of the beast lying on the ground.


    Lord Ludo trotted over and said in a panic, ¡°We need to leave at once!¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Philip was puzzled and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it already dead?¡±


    Lord Ludo said, ¡°No, the Eight-Jawed Beast has a three-star ability to survive. If this is an adult beast,


    it¡¯ll change its form and enter a berserk state when it encounters a life crisis! At that time, itsbat


    power will increase exponentially, reaching the strength of the sixth zone in the midte stage!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone looked puzzled. At this time, the device in Lord Ludo¡¯s hands shed red. The


    analysis screen of the Eight-Jawed Beast also shed red!


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a green mist rose from the beast that had fallen to the ground in two pieces. Amid the thick


    green mist, a huge beast with hairy tentacles that looked like a spider with eight mouths slowly stood


    up.


    Roar!


    This roar resounded throughout the area. Waves of huge energy fluctuations exploded from the middle


    of the green mist. This energy fluctuation had increased from thete stage of the fifth zone to the


    middle stage of the sixth zone.


    Lord Ludo looked at the diagnostic device in her hand and shouted in horror, ¡°It¡¯s gone berserk!¡±


    With that said, Philip and the others rushed out.


    ¡°End it quickly!¡±


    Philip shouted solemnly. The longsword in his hand dazzled with energy fluctuations and shed out


    several sword beams at the huge spider-like beast with eight mouths. The beast was covered in


    tentacles, and the eight mouths on its head made a terrifying caclding sound as it quickly rushed


    toward Philip and the others.


    It moved very fast!


    One of the huge spiky tentacles shed at Philip who was wielding his sword!


    Swish!


    The spike was extremely sharp!


    ng!


    Philip¡¯s longsword collided with this sharp spike, and a terrifying energy fluctuation broke out, which


    sent him flying out several meters away.


    ¡®It¡¯s very strong¡­¡¯ Philip thought.


    This Eight-jawed Beast that had entered the berserk state had the strength of the middle stage of the


    sixth zone, which made it no weaker than Philip.


    Rumble!


    On the other hand, Fennel soared into the air in battle-ready mode. The red dragon halberd in his hand


    shed out dozens of red streaks like a machine gun and sted toward the beast on the ground.


    However, his attacks seemed like they were smashing on a huge armor that only produced mes


    without causing any great damage at all!


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Fennel was stunned, and the sharp tentacles of the beast had already stabbed Fennel


    violently.


    Fennel had to retreat dozens of meters and threw out the red dragon halberd to block the attack. Soon,


    they were caught in a tussle!


    Lord Ludo hid behind a huge stone pir and operated the diagnostic device. She said, ¡°Quick, analyze


    its weaknesses!¡±


    Finally, the screen on the device locked onto one of the huge mouths of the beast.


    Lord Ludo ran out and shouted, ¡°Philip, the second mouth on the upper left corner of the beast is its


    weakness!¡±

 Chapter 2928

    Chapter 2928


    Hearing Ludo¡¯s remark, Philip looked over intently.


    The second mouth in the upper left corner of the beast was indeed somewhat different from the rest. It


    seemed a little smaller and was full of sharp fangs.


    Philip rushed out immediately, swung the longsword in his hand, and shed out a sea dragon. With


    huge energy pressure, the dragon roared and rushed toward the beast. It was a fusion between the air


    longsword and water attribute!


    The dragon soared into the sky and stared fixedly at the beast as it roared loudly. The entire space was


    engulfed by the water waves brought by the dragon.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    The dragon crashed into the Eight-jawed Beast and sent it flying out dozens of meters away, knocking


    down more than a dozen stone pirs. At the same time, Philip jumped into the air, and the longsword


    in his hand was instantly covered with mes. Then, Philip¡¯s eyes dazzled brightly as he shed the


    beast!


    Boom!


    A ming wave dozens of meters long turned into a ming sword beam and shed at the Eight-


    jawed Beast.


    The beast roared and broke away from its fight with the water dragon. A huge tentacle pierced the body


    of the water dragon. The dragon¡¯s body turned into water and flooded the beast.


    Moses saw the opportunity and dashed forward. He raised his hand and mmed toward the water on


    the ground. In an instant, a huge wave of chill surged from Moses¡¯ hand. The water that filled the sky


    and engulfed the Eight-Jawed Beast crackled and turned into ice.


    The beast was frozen in ice like a huge ice sculpture!


    At the same time, Philip shed out a sword with mes right at the huge head of the beast.


    Boom!


    The ming longsword shed on the ice and white mist exploded.


    At the same time, the ice block shattered and the ming longsword pierced through three mouths of


    the beast.


    Roar!


    In an instant, the beast roared angrily, smashed through the ice, and jumped out. However, green liquid


    spurted out of its three injured mouths. The Eight-Jawed Beast went on a rampage and began to attack


    indiscriminately.


    The whole area turned into the most tragic battlefield!


    Philip, Fennel, and Moses attacked together, aiming at the second mouth on the upper left corner of the


    beast. However, the beast seemed to know their intention. Several of its tentacles turned into a shield


    to protect that mouth. No matter how Philip and the others attacked, they could not prate the shield


    formed by the tentacles.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the defense ability of this beast to be so strong!¡± Fennel retreated from mid-air,nded


    on Philip¡¯s side, and wiped the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    Philip looked grim and had many injuries on his body.


    ¡°How do we attack?¡± Philip asked.


    Seeing the beast swatting Moses away, he suddenly raised his sword and attacked!

 Chapter 2929

    Chapter 2929


    Lord Ludo stood at the back and kept operating the diagnostic device. She quickly locked on those


    tentacles and shouted anxiously, ¡°Those tentacles have gone through special evolution and have very


    high defense. Only the strength of the seventh zone can destroy them!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip and the others became gloomy.


    Rumble!


    The beast once again fought with Philip and the others in an earth-shattering battle. No one expected


    an Eight-Jawed Beast in the middle stage of the sixth zone to be so difficult to deal with!


    How on earth did those predecessors resist these extraterrestrial creatures from the other shore back


    then?


    ¡°Wait a minute! I found it!¡± Lord Ludo eximed, ¡°The fourth tentacle is the most fragile. Crush it and


    the other tentacles will degenerate!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Philip immediately aimed at that particr tentacle with the longsword in his hand and


    shed away!


    ¡°But we only have one chance! If the attack is unsessful, the beast will be on guard and make it


    difficult for us to attack again!¡±


    When Lord Ludo finished speaking, Philip had already jumped onto the huge body of the beast. With a


    longsword in his right hand and a ball of mes in his left, he pped down on the fourth tentacle.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    The miserable scream from the beast rang in the air. Immediately after, a figure was flung away and fell


    from the air. The beast rampaged on the spot and smashed the huge stone pirs around them


    indiscriminately.


    Philip had destroyed the fourth tentacle. In an instant, the tentacles that blocked the second mouth at


    the upper left corner degenerated!


    ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡± Lord Ludo shouted.


    Philip, Fennel, and Moses looked at each other and jumped into the air. With the weapons in their


    hands, they disyed the most dazzling power and moves. They bombarded the second mouth at the


    upper left corner!


    Boom! Bang!


    ¡°me attack!¡±


    The red dragon halberd pierced through it!


    The longsword shed at it!


    Ice crystals trapped it!


    In an instant, terrifying energy fluctuations erupted from the head of the Eight-Jawed Beast.


    Boom!


    A shocking explosion sounded all around. The beast was engulfed by the overwhelming energy and


    was smashed into pieces. After the terrifying energy fluctuations dissipated, peace was restored in the


    area. A strong corrosive smell lingered in the air. At the same time, the 3D disy screen appeared


    again in mid-air with a voice broadcast.


    ¡°Congrattions to the sixth battlefield for killing an adult Eight-Jawed Beast! You¡¯ve been awarded


    1,000 points, and you now have a total of 1,400 points!¡±


    The current rankings were also disyed. There were more than 30 battlefields in total. The first ce


    was the first battlefield, and the people there had already obtained 5,600 points!


    On the battlefield where Philip was, the earlier 400 points had put them at the bottom. With 1,400


    points now, they were ced within the top 30. The bottom three battlefields were already grayed out


    and marked with a red cross, which meant they had been eliminated.


    Being eliminated meant dying in this alternate space!


    At this moment, Lord Ludo stepped out and looked at everyone¡¯s condition. Fortunately, it was not


    serious. She quickly took out a small box from her pocket, which contained some pills.


    ¡°These are developed using the essence of life. They can heal your injuries and restore your strength


    quickly.¡±


    No one refused and simply popped one pill each. Sure enough, the injuries on their bodies were


    immediately covered by a light blue glow and they quickly recovered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Philip said and stepped forward.


    The following battles were even more cruel and tragic every time. Fortunately, with Lord Ludo around,


    she could quickly analyze the opponent¡¯s strengths and weaknesses!

 Chapter 2930

    Chapter 2930


    Presumably, the same was true for Hugh Woods seeing as how he was able to obtain so many points


    so quickly. The sixth battlefield also obtained more than 4,000 points, and its ranking jumped from more


    than 20 to fourth ce. The total points of the first battlefield had also been updated, reaching more


    than 7,000 points.


    On this side, as Philip and his party went in further, the extraterrestrial beasts from the other shore they


    encountered also got stronger and stronger.


    Philip and his party stopped outside a stone forest. The vast stone forest stretched out in front of them


    with bursts of disturbing Vibes from time to time. Moreover, a scorching airwave also apanied


    them. Philip¡¯s sixth sense told him that it was very dangerous here.


    The diagnostic device in Lord Ludo¡¯s hands also shed red at this moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Philip asked.


    With a solemn expression, Lord Ludo pointed the device at the stone forest for data collection and


    analysis. Finally, it got a result that shocked everyone!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There may be a creature of the other shore with the true strength of the seventh zone sealed in there,¡±


    Lord Ludo said in horror, her eyes grim.


    Philip and the others also gasped and looked into the depths of the stone forest. They could sense a


    force that they could not mess with in the depths.


    ¡°Are we supposed to encounter creatures of the other shore with the strength of the seventh zone so


    soon?¡± Philip frowned and asked.


    He had more or less figured out the rules of this alternate space. The further inside they went, the


    higher the level and strength of the creatures. However,pared to other battlefields, it seemed that


    the strongest was no more than the peak of the sixth zone. Thus, it was strange that Philip and his


    party had met creatures from the other shore with the strength of the seventh zone so quickly.


    Lord Ludo shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I can¡¯t help the feeling that our area is


    different from other battlefields.¡±


    Philip looked at the surroundings intently. Suddenly, the ground shook and a heart-stopping roar


    suddenly rang from the depths of the stone forest in front of them!


    Roar!


    This terrifying roar resounded throughout the world. The whole stone forest began to shake!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a raging wave of air gushed out from the depths of the stone forest. It swept over the whole


    area like a tornado. The scorching heatwave and power made Philip and the others feel the infinite


    pressure.


    Beep, beep, beep!


    At this time, a red screen appeared on the diagnostic device in Lord Ludo¡¯s hand, which disyed the


    analytical data of the scorching airwave just now.

 Chapter 2931

    Chapter 2931


    [Target: The early stage of the seventh zone, fire attribute!]


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped. Sure enough, it was the strength of the seventh zone. Although only in the early


    stage, Philip and the others were no match for such a creature at all. Facing a creature from the other


    shore, they could not win even if they were at the same level.


    That was the gap between different species!


    As they were still in amazement at the strength of this creature, a loudmotion suddenly came from


    the depths of the stone forest. Scorching airwaves erupted one after another. Although Philip and his


    party were at the edge of the stone forest, they sensed that the creature in the depths of the stone


    forest seemed angry. It was as if something had broken into its territory and made it mad.


    Boom!


    Immediately after, they heard the sounds of copsing stones in the stone forest. The ground shook


    terrifyingly.


    They looked at each other, and Moses said wryly, ¡°It can¡¯t be because of us, right?¡±


    The others also looked exasperated. Although no one wanted to admit it, from the current situation, it


    should be the case.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a thunderous roar resounded through the world. Immediately after, a huge body wiggled and


    crashed through the depths of the stone forest in front of them. Countless stone pirs were smashed


    into the ground with loud rumbles just like copsed high-rise buildings.


    The sound was deafening! The whole ground began to shake violently!


    Philip and the others looked ahead intently and saw that the huge figure in the depths of the stone


    forest was fiery red and covered with red scales.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a gigantic snake head with two fiery red horns popped out from the depths of the stone


    forest with its jaws wide open in a loud roar.


    The gigantic snake head was as big as a basketball court. Its two fiery red eyes were bigger than


    lanterns. The horns on its head glowed red, and the scales on its body seemed like they were burning.


    A gigantic snake with a fire attribute!


    No, to be precise, it was a giant snake that was about to transform into a dragon. Those huge jaws


    roared incessantly and sprayed scorching airwaves that filled the air. A pair of fiery eyes the size of


    lanterns looked down at Philip and the others condescendingly with its tongue spitting in and out


    constantly. The thick snake body as long as 100 meters hovered above several stone pirs. The


    scales on its body were also an exceptionally bright and fiery red color with a scorching aura!


    Everyone looked up at the huge extraterrestrial beast in front of them.


    The diagnostic device in Ludo¡¯s hand had collected samples and analyzed the results.


    [Target: Fire Serpent.]


    [Statez Evolution state, extremely irritable.]


    [Overallbat power: Five stars.]


    An overall evaluation of five stars!


    This was the highest level ofbat power evaluation among all creatures from the other shore


    collected by Heavenly Court. Creatures like these were very powerful and had very strong growth


    value. Once it evolved into a dragon, itsbat power would skyrocket.


    Lord Ludo panicked. She knew how high the five-star overallbat power rating was. In the Heavenly


    Court database, there were no more than 10 different creatures with a five-starbat rating. Now,


    they actually encountered one!


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Lord Ludo asked anxiously.


    Philip and the others got ready to fight and said, ¡°Back off slowly and get away from its territory.¡±


    They had no choice. A fire serpent at the early stage of the seventh zone was not something Philip and


    the others could take on now!


    They began to back off slowly.


    That huge fiery snake hissed and stared intently at them. At this moment, in the eyes of the snake


    which was like an infrared monitoring device, the energy on these people had different levels.


    Philip and Fennel disyed the brightest red!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Roar!


    The snake roared and pounced on Philip and Fennel. That huge snake body also crashed into more


    than a dozen stone pirs with a scorching hot wind!


    ¡°Run!¡± Philip shouted and everyone quickly dispersed.


    Boom!


    The big snake head hit the ground and sted a huge deep pit, sending smoke and dust flying.


    Philip and the others also escaped a few hundred meters away!


    ¡°What¡¯s its weakness?¡± Philip asked.


    Lord Ludo hid behind him, looked at the device, and finally shouted in despair, ¡°No¡­ N-None. It has no


    weaknesses¡­¡±

 Chapter 2932

    Chapter 2932


    No weaknesses?


    Philip and the others were stunned and quickly retreated.


    The huge fiery snake spat out its tongue, opened its jaws, sprayed scorching airwaves, and roared at


    them, expressing its anger for breaking into its territory!


    Roar!


    This roar resounded throughout the world and shattered all the nearby stone pirs in the forest. Philip


    and the others quickly ran away because they could not put up a fight at all. It was impossible to go up


    against a creature from the other shore with the strength of the seventh zone if they were not at least at


    the mid orte stage of the seventh zone. Moreover, it was a creature from the other shore with no


    weaknesses.


    While running, Lord Ludo quickly analyzed the ming snake with the device in her hand. The device


    analyzed the snake from head to toe more than 10 times but the conclusion was still that it had no


    weaknesses.


    Seeing this, Lord Ludo was a little desperate.


    At this moment, the huge red body of the snake swayed from the stone pir and jumped into the air.


    The first half of its body soared up before pouncing in front of Philip and the others, blocking their


    escape. They quickly stopped and took out their weapon, ready for battle.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The snake¡¯s body was covered in red armor that looked like it was burning, exuding scorching


    airwaves.


    Roar!


    With a sharp roar, the snake opened its jaws and spewed a wave of heat that was as hot asva,


    engulfing Philip and the others.


    Philip was shocked by such an attack power. He quickly stepped forward, opened his arms, activated


    the strongest power of rules, and used the power of water attribute.


    Ssh!


    Suddenly, a huge wave gushed out in front of Philip that was dozens of meters high. It rushed at the


    lava heat wave spewed by the fiery snake.


    Boom!


    An earth-shattering explosion!


    The redva heat wave collided with the blue water waves, and an extremely terrifying energy


    fluctuation exploded. In a sh, the water evaporated and theva cooled down.


    The air was full of white water vapor!


    On the side, Moses saw the opportunity, used the power of his attributes, and grabbed the water vapor


    in the air with both hands. In an instant, cold air gushed from his palms. The white water vapor also


    condensed into sharp ice spikes in an instant.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Moses pushed his hands into the air and shouted.


    The ice spikesunched toward the Fire Serpent in an instant. The air was full of ice spikes and formed


    a shocking picture!

 Chapter 2933

    Chapter 2933


    Clink, clink, clink!


    The endless ice spikes fired at the snake¡¯s huge body. However, the fiery red armor on the snake


    seemed indestructible. All the ice spikes were either shattered or evaporated upon crashing onto the


    armor.


    Roar!


    With a loud roar, the snake seemed infuriated by their retaliation. It twisted its huge body and swung its


    tail at Philip and the others.


    Like steel armor, its indestructible fiery red scale armor rolled up a strong gust of wind with scorching


    airwaves!


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Philip roared and everyone quickly backed away.


    However, Lord Ludo was a little slow on the uptake. Philip had no choice but to rush to his side, pick


    Lord Ludo up, and quickly retreated. But, they were still a tad toote. The huge snake tail mmed on


    Philip¡¯s back!


    Boom!


    A muffled sound. Philip was sent flying hundreds of meters away. He hugged Ludo tightly, and the two


    tumbled dozens of times on the ground before they finally stopped.


    Pfft!


    Philip let go of Ludo and spat a mouthful of blood!


    At the critical moment, the metallic shield that appeared on his back was also shattered by the huge


    snake tail. If not for this metallic shield, Philip would have been beaten to death just now.


    Seeing Philip spitting a mouthful of blood, Lord Ludo hurried forward, took out the pill container from


    earlier, took a pill out, and shoved it in Philip¡¯s mouth. She asked anxiously, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Philip swallowed the pill in one gulp and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. With eyes that


    were about to spit fire, he got up and red at the fiery snake roaring in the sky.


    The Fire Serpent¡¯sntern-sized vertical eyes stared at the few tiny humans on the ground.


    ¡°Damn humans, how dare you trespass my territory? I want to crush you to bits!¡± Suddenly, the snake


    spoke, screaming at Philip and the others fiercely.


    Hearing the snake speak, Philip and the others were dumbfounded for a long time before they could


    react.


    ¡°This beast can actually speak human words!¡± Moses was extremely nervous. This was beyond his


    comprehension.


    Lord Ludo exined, ¡°This is a five-star beast from the other shore. They can speak as soon as they


    reach adulthood. It can be considered a basic trait, which should be the result of spiritual


    enlightenment.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned as he stared at the ming snake with its huge body erect He shouted


    coldly, ¡°We have no intention of trespassing in your territory. We don¡¯t want to fight you. We just need to


    pass through.¡±


    Roar!


    The snake roared as mes burst from its mouth. The huge body slowly bent over, and the huge snake


    head with horns went very close to Philip. It was only a few meters away from him. Then, with a tone


    that could melt everything, it spat its tongue out at Philip and said, ¡°How dare a humble and


    insignificant human being like you speak to me like this? I haven¡¯t eaten human flesh for a thousand


    years. Today, you guys will make me do!¡±


    A thousand years? This Fire Serpent had been trapped here for a thousand years?


    Hearing this, Philip stared at the snake coldly and said, ¡°Are you sure you can defeat us?¡±


    Roar!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The snake roared and said, ¡°Puny human, you¡¯re just in the mid-stage of the sixth zone. Do you dare to


    fight me?¡±


    With that said, terrifying pressure and the power of rules suddenly poured out of Philip. A tinum


    sword of kingship appeared in the sky. The five-colored sources of kingship shone brightly!


    Seeing this scene, the snake¡¯s pupils constricted. It roared at the tinum sword of kingship and said


    angrily, ¡°Sword of kingship! You¡¯re actually a kingship holder!¡±


    Then, the snake looked down from above and stared daggers at Philip. In the other hand, Philip was


    ready for battle at this moment, and his body was full of fighting intent!


    The snake stared at Philip,ughed, and said, ¡°A kingship holder! Hahaha! Food that turned up at my


    doorstep is just enough to make up for the mistakes of those humans for trapping me here for a


    thousand years!¡±


    Roar!


    In a sh, the snake spewed out a wave ofva that engulfed Philip and the others!


    Philip activated his aura to the max and jumped into the air. He put his hands together, formed a


    longsword solidified from the air in his hands, and shed at the hot wave ofva spewed out by the


    fiery snake.


    The sword was as big as three thousand feet!

 Chapter 2934

    Chapter 2934


    The huge sword energy shed out by Philip split theva wave spewed out by the fiery snake. The


    sword that was three thousand feet long split theva. Theva spewed by the fiery snake was shed


    into two and fell from the sky likeva rain!


    Fiery energy poured out of Philip in an instant and formed ayer of chimera armor on his body


    surface. A ming chimera d in metallic armor soared into the air with a roar and breathed fire,


    staring at the snake with anger and hostility.


    At that moment, Philip seemed to sense the tremendous anger and fighting intent of the fire chimera. It


    was as if the fiery snake in front was a deadly rival.


    Seeing the fire chimera by Philip¡¯s side, the snake¡¯s eyes widened and burned with anger. It roared to


    the sky as the scaly armor on its body stood on end, forming a fiery mirror that reflected a scorching


    red glow!


    ¡°A fire chimera willing to be a ve of mankind is a traitor to the other shore!¡±


    The Fire Serpent suddenly roared, seemingly ashamed of the fire chimera beside Philip.


    Philip instantly understood the snake¡¯s meaning. It actually knew the fire chimera. Moreover, from the


    snake¡¯s tone, the fire chimera was also from the other shore!


    What the hell was going on here?


    The fire chimera was one of the sources of kingship. Could it be that the source of kingship came from


    the other shore?


    Wait a minute! All sources of kingship seemed to contain a beast!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In that case¡­


    Philip seemed to have thought of something in an instant, but the fiery snake in front of him did not give


    Philip a chance to think further. With a roar, it twisted its huge body and pounced on Philip.


    Philip was forced to fight. With a longsword in his hand and while wearing metallic armor, he rode on


    the fire chimera and faced the attack. The fire chimera exploded with unprecedented fighting intent as


    the mes on its four hooves and head burned vigorously!


    Roar!


    The fire chimera roared, stomped on its four ming hooves, and soared into the air while spewing fire


    at the snake. Not to be outdone, the snake held its body erect and opened its jaws wide, revealing the


    ambition and ferocity of an extraterrestrial beast. It spewedva waves that tried to engulf the fire


    chimera.


    In the air, the huge falling wave ofva was enough to burn the space into distortion.


    In the face of such a ferocious battle, Fennel and the others quickly retreated!


    ¡°Is there really no weakness?¡± Fennel asked anxiously.


    With the device in her hand, Lord Ludo analyzed it over and over again. She was almost in tears, but


    she still shouted, ¡°No, there¡¯s no weakness at all. It¡¯s a five-star beast, very powerful by nature!¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel and the others were despondent. A beast with no weaknesses with the strength of


    the seventh zone was not something they could resist.


    Now that Philip¡¯s aura was at its peak and with the enhancement of the sources of kingship, he could


    fight on par with the snake for the time being. However, everyone could see that Philip was at a


    disadvantage and was quickly losing ground.


    The snake¡¯s every attack was earth-shattering!


    Rumble!


    Gravel flew, the stone forest copsed, and the ground cracked. Under the earth,va erupted and


    engulfed this vast surface.


    Fennel and the others quickly found a stone mountain to settle down for the time being. The ground


    around them was mottled and cracked with bubblingva in the cracks.

 Chapter 2935

    Chapter 2935


    This was the fiery snake¡¯s territory. It lived on top of ayer ofva.


    Roar!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The snake roared in the air, twisted its huge body, and tightly wrapped itself around the fire chimera.


    That huge jaw opened and bit the back of the fire chimera¡¯s neck. The fire chimera howled in pain as


    big drops of fire sprayed. It was the fire chimera¡¯s fresh blood.


    Roar!


    Miserable screams!


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned red as he jumped into the air, full of fighting intent. One after another, he shed


    fiery waves of sword energy right at the snake¡¯s body.


    Clink, ng!


    However, the snake¡¯s scale armor blocked all attacks!


    Swish!


    The huge snake¡®s tail swept across with tremendous force and mmed heavily on Philip¡¯s stomach,


    which sent him flying hundreds of meters away. He crashed through numerous stone pirs.


    Rumble!


    Stone pirs copsed, and Philip fell amid the rubble. Lord Ludo shouted anxiously, ¡°Philip!¡±


    Seeing this, Fennel activated his power of kingship and soared into the sky with the red dragon halberd


    in his hand. One after another, red sparks were fired. At the same time, a red dragon soared into the


    air, roaring and rushing toward the fiery snake.


    The snake flung the chimera away from its mouth, roared at the red dragon, and pounced.


    In the air, Fennel activated the Battle God Mode and fought with the snake. The others also attacked,


    trying to create opportunities for Fennel. On the other hand, Lord Ludo took the opportunity and ran to


    Philip¡¯s side, where he was buried in rubble. She moved the pieces away one at a time.


    ¡°Philip,e out! ¡°Philip!¡±


    Lord Ludo¡¯s eyes were filled with tears from anxiety.


    ¡°Philip, Philip!¡±


    Lord Ludo found Philip¡¯s arm and dragged him out of the rubble.


    At this moment, Philip was covered in blood, and his aura was sluggish. The tinum sword of


    kingship in the sky was also fading in and out.


    Seeing this scene, Lord Ludo gritted her teeth as if she had made a decision. Then, she leaned over


    and kissed Philip¡¯s bloody lips. At that moment, dazzling golden rays of light erupted from Lord Ludo¡¯s


    heart!


    It was like a ball of gold!


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The sound of a heartbeat!


    The ball of golden light traveled along Lord Ludo¡¯s heart and neck, out of her mouth, and into Philip¡¯s


    body!


    Boom!


    At this time, a ck-red ball of light in Philip¡¯s heart engulfed the ball of golden light. Then, the ball of


    light emitted three different colors of red, ck, and gold.


    Boom!


    A huge blood-red ball of light wrapped around Philip. Lord Ludo was also sent flying away by the ck-


    red ball of light.


    A golden glow flickered inside the ck-red ball of light from time to time. At that moment, the world


    lost all color. In the sky, thick dark clouds began to pour in from all directions. More terrifyingly, the


    tremendous power of lightning shed across the thick clouds. Strong winds blew and dust billowed.


    Then, the energy that leaked in the air converged like a vortex and poured into the ck-red ball of


    light in Philip¡¯s chest.


    Some of it also poured into the golden imprint of the royal monster on Philip¡¯s arm.


    A drastic change came over the whole alternate space!


    All the other groups fighting on the battlefields noticed an extremely powerful presence that appeared


    in the air at this moment.


    This presence instantly spread through the alternate space!

 Chapter 2936

    Chapter 2936


    ¡°What happened? Such a powerful aura suddenly appeared here!¡±


    In a certain space, a group of people was fighting against beasts. They stopped attacking and looked in


    a certain direction.


    An aura that soared to the sky exploded there!


    The beasts in front of them trembled and prostrated on the ground in that direction. The beasts felt


    terror from the depths of their hearts. It was the presence of the royal family!


    It was their emperor!


    In anotheryer of alternate space, Hugh Woods and his people had just killed an extraterrestrial beast


    on the other shore at the peak of the sixth zone.


    At this moment, a skyrocketing aura shocked all of them!


    The middle-aged man beside Hugh stood with his hands behind his back, his profound eyes shining


    brightly at this moment as if he could see through severalyers of alternate space at Philip¡¯s position.


    He asked darkly, ¡°Is it a breakthrough of the realms?¡±


    Hugh frowned and asked, ¡°Uncle Samuel, what do you see?¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned and said solemnly, ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly. Many powerful auras shield the


    rules here, and I can¡¯t see through them, butI can see a vague outline.¡±


    Hearing that, Hugh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that this ce must be really bizarre that even


    Uncle Samuel could not see through it.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°He¡¯s about to advance, and he¡¯ll be your biggest enemy in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Hugh asked with dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll know who it is when it¡¯s over. You must remember that the


    other party¡¯s potential is very huge. Although I can only see a little outline, the other party gives me a


    very bad feeling. The rules of cause and effect wrapped around the outline are too strong. Although not


    fully formed yet, it¡¯s shocking enough!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Samuel, are you serious?¡± Hugh asked.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°Be prepared¡­ Let¡¯s continue¡­¡±


    After that, this group of people continued to move toward the depths. At this moment, in otheryers of


    the alternate space, all the other beasts from the other shore felt the aura that made their souls


    tremble.


    Their emperor had returned!


    An earth-shattering roar resounded throughout the alternate space. The barrier between eachyer of


    the alternate space seemed like it was about to copse. Even some powerful beings trapped in the


    depths of the alternate space felt the aura of the emperor. However, they merely roared in response


    without much action. That was because it was an underaged emperor, not enough to pose a threat to


    them yet.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    Philip waspletely surrounded by the ck-red ball of light that flickered with a golden glow.


    Endless energy and the power of rules from all around swarmed like a tide, pouring into the ball of light.


    The sky changed and the earth copsed!


    In the air, Fennel and the others who were still fighting the Fire Serpent stopped attacking at this


    moment.


    The snake kept spitting its tongue out, and the scales all over its body stood on end. It became


    extremely grumpy and furious. That was because it felt an aura from the ck-red ball of light that


    made it want to prostrate and worship!


    It was the emperor¡¯s aura!

 Chapter 2937

    Chapter 2937


    Roar!


    The snake roared and could no longer withstand that aura. It opened its jaw wide and pounced on the


    ball of light. It wanted to swallow the aura that made it fearful!


    Crack!


    However, suddenly, there was a sound of cracking in the air. The ball of light was shattering, and a


    golden light shot out constantly amid the ck and red.


    Roar!


    The snake was stunned for a moment before it roared and spewed out a huge mouthful ofva, trying


    to engulf the ball of light!


    However¡­


    Boom!


    A figure soared into the sky with supreme pressure and an energy storm!


    ¡°sh!¡± An angry roar resounded through the sky. The figure flowed with the power of invincible rules.


    At that moment, the world lost all color. All the energy and the power of rules turned into a huge


    longsword that was hundreds of meters long. It fell from the sky with terrifying sword intent and shed


    at the huge fiery snake.


    Rumble!


    In a sh, the sword fell on the huge snake¡¯s body. The longsword shattered the steel-like scales on


    the snake¡¯s body.


    Crack!


    The scales on the snake shattered and fell like raindrops in streams of light.


    Ow!


    At the same time, an angry howl resounded throughout the sky. The snake¡¯s huge body was shed


    and flew hundreds of meters away. One of the horns on the head, as big as a small hill, was cut off


    diagonally by the huge longsword and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Boom!


    The earth shook. The snake¡¯s huge body fell to the ground, the whole ground shaking violently. The sky


    was full of smoke and dust.


    In the sky, the figure that was bathed in mes hovered in the air with supreme pressure. It seemed as


    if he was the only person in this world. This aura and power of rules belonged to the seventh zone.


    Philip had stepped into the realm of the seventh zone!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Endless energy began to surge from all around, constantly pouring into Philip¡¯s body, healing his


    injuries and solidifying his realm. At that moment, the five-colored sources of kingship on the tinum


    sword of kingship in the sky became brighter and brighter. Moreover, the mark of a powerful being


    appeared in this world!


    Roar!


    Amid the smoke, the snake spewed a hugeva wave at Philip.


    Philip frowned and turned into a shadow. Then, he punched out a chimera fist right at the snake¡¯s head!


    Boom!


    The punch blew half of the snake¡¯s head into smithereens! A devastating energy storm erupted


    between the two!


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Mystic Cave in the outside world. us Motley and Windsor Well felt the aura in Mystic


    Cave almost at the same time.


    ¡°The seventh zone!¡± us stood up in shock with uncontroble joy on his face.


    On the other hand, Windsor¡¯s face was gloomy. He clenched his fist and sighed. ns were about to


    change.


    At the same time, several figures wearing ck armor with a golden dragon branded on their chests


    quickly walked into the challenge grounds of Mystic Cave.


    Seeing this team of ck-armored guards, us and Windsor hurriedly got up and greeted them.


    ¡°What are your orders?¡± us asked respectfully.


    The man in the lead was none other than the middle-aged man who appeared on the battlefield after


    Philip and Nightingale fought thest time.


    He said coldly, ¡°The first Dragon King orders everyone to be prepared for battle. A change has


    happened in Mystic Cave. Cracks have appeared in the passage and we need to prevent the invasion


    of creatures from the other shore!¡±

 Chapter 2938

    Chapter 2938


    ¡°What? Cracks have appeared in the passage?¡±


    us and Windsor stood up in shock at the same time. This was huge!


    Once this went out of control, the tragedy that happened decades ago would repeat itself. At that time,


    creatures from the other shore would invade this world on arge scale, and humankind would be


    doomed!


    ¡°How did this happen all of a sudden?¡± us asked with a frown.


    The middle-aged man in ck armor said, ¡°ording to the monitoring data, a royal monster has


    appeared in the alternate space and awakened the royal beasts of otheryers. If any changese


    over them, it¡¯ll be difficult to resist based on the current defensive forces of Mystic City. Therefore, the


    two of you must get ready as soon as possible. Evacuate the nearby crowd, organize the forces, and


    carry out the defense.¡±


    us nodded and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements now. Thanks for the information.¡±


    The middle-aged man in ck armor nodded and left quickly.


    After the other party left, us said to Windsor, ¡°Dragon King Well, it¡¯s time for us to work together.¡±


    Windsor¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    With that said, Windsor left.


    Seeing Windsor leave, us exhaled heavily, looked in the direction of Mystic Cave, and said, ¡°Is it


    because of you?¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, far away in Cochly Mountain, snow fell heavily. Behind the steel city wall that sprawled


    across a huge canyon in Cochly Mountain, several teams of infantry had gathered at this moment. All


    of them were fully armed warriors with special equipment.


    At the forefront of these teams, several teams of infantry made up of disciples stood under the snowy


    sky, all of them with high spirits and grim faces.


    On a high tform in front of them, a burly middle-aged man with an electronic loudspeaker in his hand


    and four guards with guns standing behind him shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, listen up! There¡¯s a crack in


    the tunnel of Mystic Cave, and there¡¯s a high possibility that the creatures from the other shore will


    invade! You¡¯ve trained a hundred times, a thousand times, even 10,000 times! Today, it¡¯s time to prove


    yourself! For glory, for the human race, and for your family! This inevitable event must be fought to the


    end!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡±


    Under the sky, in the heavy snow, roars that came from the depths of the soul resounded in all


    directions. This was lofty ambition, an oath to the death!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s sharp eyes swept across everyone before he raised his fist, pressed it against


    his chest, and roared, ¡°My soldiers, for glory, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Rumble!


    The huge steel city wall gate slowly opened. Outside, armored vehicles were already waiting on both


    sides of the road.


    Dozens of helipads nearby were also full of transport nes. All the soldiers and disciples equipped


    with special weapons set off at this moment. They stepped out the gates and got on the armored


    vehicles and transport nes in an orderly manner.


    Rumble!


    The propeller of the transport nes roared and took off in unison like dragonflies in the snowy


    mountains. On the vastnd, armored vehicles set off to Mystic City in the northwest.


    Surging fighting spirit! Soaring battle intent!


    This scene was enough to go down in history!

 Chapter 2939

    Chapter 2939


    For glory and humankind, they embarked on this journey!


    ***


    In the Nonagon¡¯s data research institute, a group of people was extremely busy. The satellite


    monitoring data was disyed on the electronic screen.


    ¡°Deputy Consul, a lot of energy fluctuations have been detected in Mystic City in the northwest.


    ording to the news from the other party, there¡¯s a crack in the passage that connects the stargate to


    the other shore!¡± A staff member shouted nervously at this moment.


    Cooper Berry stood in front of the huge electronic disy screen with his hands behind his back, his


    face dark.


    ¡°Deploy our manpower immediately and issue the Nonagon¡¯s Order to recall all disciples out on


    missions. Organize all the existing forces and guard Mystic City and the various customs clearance


    gates in the north, south, and east!¡± Cooper said coldly.


    In the face of such a crisis, he must make a decision!


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    In an instant, the Nonagon issued the Nonagon¡¯s Order to recall all the disciples and armed forces


    outside.


    The lighthouse on the top floor of the Nonagon building turned red. This was the signal for the highest


    state of battle. At the same time, the four supremes also received an Imperial Decree from the Imperial


    Pce.


    Everyone rushed to the battlefield!


    The entire country entered the highest state of defense.


    A change in the Mystic Cave! A crisis of humankind!


    The Imperial Preceptor stood in the Imperial Pce at this moment, looking up at the patio at the top of


    the pce at the stars that filled the sky. He was constantly predicting something.


    ¡°Issue an Imperial Decree to protect all citizens in this country at all costs!¡±


    In the outside world, a storm was brewing. Even so, themon people still lived and worked in peace


    and contentment, totally unaware of the situation.


    ***


    Back to the alternate space in Mystic Cave.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Philip punched out at the Fire Serpent¡¯s head and body!


    The scaly armor on the snake¡¯s body shattered under the attack, revealing its soft body that was


    covered in blood. The snake screamed in pain and spewed a wave ofva at Philip.


    Philip soared to the sky with Fennel¡¯s red dragon halberd, turning into a streak of red-gold light. He split


    theva wave apart and pierced through the wide jaws of the snake.


    Roar!


    The snake screamed, and its huge head mmed to the ground, knocking down a row of stone pirs.


    Philip hovered in the air with the red dragon halberd, exudingpelling fighting intent. He slowly


    landed and walked up to the snake. At this moment, the scales on the snake¡¯s body were shattered,


    half its head was gone, and a hole was sted through its mouth. An endless stream of blood gushed


    from its injuries.


    Huff, huff!


    The snake breathed weakly and watched as the tiny human approached.


    ¡°Humble human, why do you have the aura of royalty on you?¡± the snake asked indignantly.


    ¡®The aura of royalty?¡¯


    Philip looked down at his arm. The golden mark there seemed to have be more obvious.


    Seeing the golden mark, the snake seemed extremely frightened. It trembled violently all over with fear


    that came from the depths of its soul!


    ¡°W-White Marsh! It¡¯s actually the royal White Marsh family!¡±


    The Fire Serpent screamed in horror, and its huge eyes gradually went ck. The moment the snake


    died, an electronic screen appeared above the alternate space and a voice broadcasted,


    ¡°Congrattions to the sixth battlefield for killing a Fire Serpent with the strength of the seventh zone!


    10,000 points will be awarded, and you now have a total of 14,700 points!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to the sixth battlefield for taking first ce after the ranking update!¡±

 Chapter 2940

    Chapter 2940


    Everyyer of the alternate space received this voice broadcast.


    ¡°Congrattions to the sixth battlefield for taking first ce!¡±


    When Hugh Woods and his party heard this voice broadcast as they headed into the depths, they were


    stunned for a moment as their faces darkened.


    ¡°Who¡¯s on the sixth battlefield? They¡¯re actually strong enough to kill a creature with the strength of the


    seventh zone!¡±


    Hugh was solemn when he saw that their first position was suddenly taken over by the sixth battlefield.


    He never paid attention to the sixth battlefield at first because its ranking was too low at the beginning.


    However, when he looked at the electronic screen now, he suddenly saw the names of the people on


    the sixth battlefield¡­


    Philip rke, Fennel Leigh, Moses Dunley, La Nn¡­


    ¡°La? It¡®s them!¡± Hugh immediately scowled and clenched his fists.


    Samuel Woods also took a nce, shook his head, and said with a sigh, ¡°It seems that the fluctuation


    just now was caused by them. Someone among them has reached the strength of the seventh zone.


    We have to reach the final point as soon as possible! The ranking is not the main priority. The top five


    are all qualified. The most important thing is to see who reaches the finishing point first!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel was right. Only the top five would be eligible for the next round of the challenge. The key was


    to see who reached the finishing point first.


    Hugh cursed bitterly before following Samuel¡¯s lead toward the finishing point.


    ***


    Back to Philip and his party. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. It was unbelievable to


    have killed a creature with the strength of the seventh zone.


    Fennel and the others rushed over and shouted, ¡°Philip, are you alright?¡±


    Philip also heaved a sigh of relief and staggered slightly. The harshness of his aura that had just


    reached the seventh zone declined suddenly. Everyone surrounded Philip and was relieved to see that


    he was fine.


    Lord Ludo stood on the outside, a little afraid to approach at this moment. His, or precisely her, mind


    was in shambles.


    Philip rested for a while and felt the change in the power of the rules in his body. It was a change that


    had never been felt before. The power of rules within his body felt like a bursting dam, surging and


    roaring constantly. Moreover, Philip¡¯sprehension of the power of rules had reached a new level.


    His every move contained the aura of an invincible king.


    When he unleashed his rules of insight, he could even see all the creatures on this level easily!


    Was this the strength of the seventh zone? Was this a change in quality?


    After resting for half an hour, Philip finally got the surging energy and the power of rules in his body


    under control.


    ¡°Have you entered the seventh zone?¡± Fennel asked excitedly.


    Philip thought about it and said with a nod, ¡°I think so¡­¡±


    ¡°Buddy, this is too terrifying! You actually crossed a big realm!¡±


    Fennel said with a sigh, ¡°The sixth zone to the seventh zone is an insurmountable gap! Many people


    are stuck in the sixth zone, unable to set foot in the next zone their entire lives! You just stepped over


    it!¡±


    Then, Fennel got up and walked to Lord Ludo, scratched the back of his head, and said, ¡°Thanks for


    just now.¡±


    Lord Ludo red at Fennel and said, ¡°No need. I did it to save myself too.¡±


    She warned viciously, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t tell anyone what happened just now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    definitely kill you!¡±

 Chapter 2941

    Chapter 2941


    What happened just now?


    Philip was taken aback before he reacted. He asked curiously, ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    Lord Ludo red at him and said, ¡°I told you not to ask! I¡¯m going to ignore you!¡±


    With that said, Lord Ludo walked away. Philip was embarrassed and had no choice but to follow suit.


    They walked into the depths. Along the way, they never encountered any other creatures. It seemed


    that the Fire Serpent was the most powerful being in thisyer of the alternate space.


    Not long after, Philip and his party arrived at the deepest part of this alternate space, which was also


    the finishing point.


    It was a huge towering stone door.


    The appearance of this door was rather strange, with a long and narrow triangr stone tablet on both


    sides. The tablets were carved with many ancient characters and patterns, as well as many battle


    marks left by extraterrestrial creatures.


    There was a passage in the middle of the stone door with ayer of blue water pattern just like a space


    tunnel.


    It was very deep and scary!


    At this moment, the other four groups were already standing at the stone door. Samuel and the others


    had already arrived. Everyone seemed to be waiting for Philip and his party.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Seeing them here, Hugh¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he said coldly, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here


    alive.¡±


    Hugh was very upset. His first ce had been taken away from him.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. He nced over Hugh lightly before his eyesnded on Samuel.


    With his current strength, Philip still could not see through Samuel¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute,¡± Philip said coldly and went past Hugh.


    Hearing this, Hugh was furious and said angrily, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    With that said, Hugh punched out a huge energy vortex at Philip. Philip frowned, turned sideways, and


    kicked out!


    Boom!


    Hugh was sent flying by that kick. He fell to the ground and coughed violently.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, stop making a fool of yourself in front of rue,¡± Philip said coldly.


    Hugh was at thete stage of the sixth zone.


    Boom!


    Hugh was insulted and punched the ground in anger. He smashed a hole in the ground before he


    jumped up in anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Samuel barked solemnly and stared sternly at Hugh. He stopped Hugh and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause a scene!¡±


    Hugh pointed at Philip and said angrily, ¡°Uncle Samuel, this kid is too arrogant. I wanted to kill him


    outside just now!¡±


    Samuel red at Hugh and said, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re no match for him now! Stand aside!¡±


    Hugh was still indignant but could only wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and stand aside


    silently, staring coldly at Philip. Then, Samuel smiled at Philip and said, ¡°Do excuse us, Young Patriarch


    rke¡­¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡±


    Samuel said with a smile, ¡°I should¡¯ve recognized such talent and strength much earlier.¡±


    Philip chuckled without furtherment and looked at the passage in the middle of the huge stone


    door instead.


    The other three groups looked at each other and asked, ¡°Mr. Woods, do you recognize this? Should we


    go inside?¡±


    Samuel stared at the passage intently and said in surprise, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this passage should


    lead to thest part of this alternate space, which is the fourth level we¡¯re about to enter. The risk factor


    is very high. We need to work together.¡±

 Chapter 2942

    Chapter 2942


    Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, everyone nced at each other.


    Work together? Who would believe that?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Those who could reach this point were not ordinary, and all of them were conniving people. Even if they


    agreed to cooperate now, it was uncertain if they would kill each other once inside. Therefore, everyone


    looked at each other in silence, waiting for someone else to make a stand first.


    Finally, someone could hold back no longer and asked, ¡°Mr. Woods, what do you mean by working


    together?¡±


    Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it means that we need to work together to pass the fourth level,


    enter the fifth level, and get the secret treasure of the ancient sage.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to know if some people will have to be screened out in the fourth level. If that¡¯s the


    case, how will the cooperation work?¡±


    Hearing that, a hint of imperceptible chill shed in Samuel¡¯s eyes before he forced a smile and said, ¡°I


    think everyone is worrying too much. We¡¯ll only know the details of the fourth challenge once we go in.


    But since someone has brought it up, I hereby promise that if we really need to eliminate some


    participants in the fourth level, I can guarantee that if everyone works together, be it my team or any


    other team that can enter the fifth level and get the secret treasure of the ancient sage, everyone can


    definitely get a share of it once theye out!¡±


    ¡°A share? Haha, we don¡¯t believe this,¡± On one side, a group with strange outfits said coldly at this


    moment.


    Philip had noticed this group earlier.


    Samuel looked at the team of five and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you think, then?¡±


    The leader carried a huge saber on his back and exuded a terrifying aura. He crossed his arms and


    said ferociously, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We should go our separate ways and pass the level with our own


    strength. If we can¡¯t make it, there¡¯s no point in wasting time here.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡®s go!¡±


    Then, these five people entered the passage and disappeared from the sight of the other four teams.


    The remaining four teams looked at each other, and the other two immediately stepped into the


    passage.


    Samuel looked at Philip¡¯s party and asked with a smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, are you willing to work


    with me?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, nced at Samuel, and calmly refused, ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled and left with Hugh and the others.


    Hugh turned his head and red at Philip fiercely, made a provocative gesture, and said, ¡°Just you


    wait!¡±


    Seeing Samuel and his party enter the passage, Philip¡¯s expression became unpleasant.


    Fennel stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Philip looked at the huge stone door passage and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t help feeling that


    something is wrong.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone looked at each other.


    After a while, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. We won¡¯ t know until we enter.¡±


    Everyone nodded, followed Philip, and entered the water-like passage. When they passed through the


    passage, the world in front of them changed. It was different from the alternate space just now. It


    looked like a vast barren mountain forest that looked like they were in ancient times.

 Chapter 2943

    Chapter 2943


    ¡°Uhm, where is this ce?¡± Moses asked in amazement.


    Lord Ludo took out the diagnostic device, quickly locked onto the space they were in, and said in


    surprise, ¡°Hey, look at this!¡±


    Everyone crowded around and looked at the words on the diagnostic device. This ce was actually a


    fragmented remnant of space from the other shore.


    That was right!


    A fragmented space from the other shore. How did this happen?


    Who could actually split a space off the other shore?


    Everyone was shocked. Towering trees stood in front of them. Compared to these giant trees, they


    were absolutely insignificant. More terrifyingly, a huge ck shadow suddenly passed over their heads


    in the sky, carrying strong winds and a fearsome aura. It was apanied by thunderous roars!


    That huge ck shadow was bigger than an ind. The strong winds that came with it were even more


    terrifying than a level-10 typhoon.


    Philip and the others stood dumbfounded in ce, full of disbelief at the sight in front of them.


    This was simply too shocking! Such an amazing scene could not be felt by the outside world at all!


    Was this the world of the other shore?


    As Philip and the others were stunned, a 3D bust suddenly appeared in the sky and began its


    introduction.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wee to the fourth level of the challenge ground. You¡¯ll experience the most brutal challenge here.


    This is a space that doesn¡¯t exist in the human world. It¡¯s a space that was separated from the other


    shore due to the joint efforts of the ancient sages. Here, you¡¯ll fight individually or in groups. You¡¯ll face


    challenges from the other shore. Only those who sessfully find the exit will be eligible to enter the


    fifth level of the challenge¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don¡®t have to worry. If you die in this dimension, you¡¯ll be sent to the outside world


    safely. Are you ready, my warriors?¡±


    As the 3D bust finished speaking, electrons shed in the sky.


    Thereafter, something like an electronic watch appeared on the arms of Philip and his party. At the


    same time, a small blue projection appeared, which was a woman formed electronically.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m your guide, Sybil. I¡¯ll faithfully record the fights you encounter here. If your life is in danger,


    you can call out my name and announce your surrender. You¡¯ll be sent out of here¡­ Here, I¡¯d like to


    wish you every sess in your uing challenge. Good luck!¡±


    Then, the blue projection disappeared in a sh.


    Philip and the others looked at each other, a little confused. However, thinking about it, everyone else


    should be facing the same situation.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Moses asked.


    Philip looked at Ludo and asked, ¡°How much do you know about this ce?¡±


    Lord Ludo shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of such a space in Mystic Cave.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°In that case, we should stay together and


    help each other out if we face any danger.¡±


    Everyone nodded and moved forward.


    The electronic watch on their wrists had a map of this space, and the few red dots on the map


    represented Philip and his party. At the very front, there was a shing green dot that should be the


    exit. However, only three roads led to the green dot on the map, and there were many markers


    indicated on it. Philip and the others could not figure it out and could only take one step at a time.


    About 10 minutester, they came to a canyon with high cliffs on both sides. The inside of the canyon


    was covered in thick miasma which looked very eerie.

 Chapter 2944

    Chapter 2944


    Everyone stopped at the entrance of the canyon and observed the surroundings. Huge trees towered


    outside while the canyon was sprawled out right in front of them, which felt a little strange. More


    terrifyingly, disturbing breaths could be felt from time to time as if an animal was panting.


    With the diagnostic device in her hand, Lord Ludo began to collect the samples here for analysis.


    However, electromaic fluctuations began to appear on the device, making it unstable. Finally, there


    was data failure.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Philip asked at this moment.


    Lord Ludo sighed helplessly and said, ¡°The device broke down. This ce seems to be blocking the


    device.¡±


    Philip nced at it, turned to look at the deep canyon, and his eyes turned sharp. An unknown world


    lay ahead, and he dared not take risks. This ce was full of things that made Philip uneasy, which


    was enough to show the danger of this space.


    Recalling what the electronic figure said earlier, reaching the exit was no easy feat.


    After thinking for a while, Philip said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Everyone should be careful and stay within sight.¡±


    Fennel and the others nodded and followed Philip into the canyon. They walked one meter apart into


    this canyon full of grayish-white miasma.


    As soon as they stepped into this canyon, they heard low roars from the depths.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Lord Ludo asked in fear.


    Philip frowned, looked at the others, and said, ¡°Be careful¡­¡±


    The others nodded and walked along the canyon.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they went deeper, they finally saw the true face inside the canyon. It was an open valley


    surrounded by broken walls and ruins. A huge extraterrestrial beast was sprawled right in the middle of


    the valley. It looked like a rhinoceros with a huge horn on its head, which was several meters long. The


    beast was veryrge, tens of meters in size!


    It was resting, breathing constantly. It turned out that the miasma in the canyon was generated by its


    breathing.


    Philip and the others stopped and looked at the huge beast dozens of metersrge in front of them. At


    such a close distance, they could feel its strong vitality and terrifying aura. It was an adult beast with


    strength not lower than the sixth zone!


    ¡°This is a One-Horned Beast with a huge size and strongbat power. Its overall evaluation is three


    stars, which is simr to the Eight-Jawed Beast from earlier. However, this beast has a special


    characteristic. Once it gets angry, it¡¯ll turn red all over and enter a berserk state. At that time, the beast


    will be very difficult to deal with, and its destructive power will be very strong! We need to be careful¡­¡±


    Lord Ludo recognized the beast at a nce and told the others in a low voice.


    This One-Horned Beast could be found in the database of the Heavenly Court. This beast was normally


    very docile and did not like to attack, but once agitated, it would rampage.


    tter!


    With a slight movement, the sound of chains rang throughout the valley.


    It turned out that four huge ck chains shackled the limbs of this beast, nailing it to the surrounding


    cliffs!

 Chapter 2945

    Chapter 2945


    Those ck chains were as thick as a person¡¯s thigh. A beast that was chained with four thick chains


    filled Philip and the others with disbelief.


    ¡°The exit is over there. Let¡¯s go around¡­¡± At a nce, Philip noticed the narrow exit of the canyon right


    behind the beast.


    Everyone looked at each other and slowly walked against the cliff toward the exit. They held their


    breaths for fear of waking up this adult One-Horned Beast. However, suddenly, the sound of chains


    shook the whole canyon!


    Huff, huff!


    Loud panting breaths rang in their ears!


    The beast opened itsntern-like eyes, full of ferocity. It saw these six uninvited guests who suddenly


    broke into its territory.


    tter!


    Immediately after, the huge body as big as a hill stood up, and the stones and dust gathered on it also


    rolled down, causing tremors!


    Roar!


    A low roar resounded throughout the canyon, causing the surrounding cliffs to shake. A lot of gravel


    fell!


    ¡°Oh no, it found us!¡± Lord Ludo eximed, his face pale.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the words were spoken, the beast turned its head and approached Philip and the others. At


    such close range, Philip even felt the heat of its breath. The pair ofntern-sized eyes looked


    particrly ferocious. The beast seemed angry!


    Roar!


    The One-Horned Beast roared, opened its jaw wide, and spewed out a huge wave of heat and miasma.


    The sound was like thunder in everyone¡¯s ears. The huge wave of heat almost sent Philip and the


    others flying!


    ¡°Run!¡± Philip shouted, raised his hand, and shed out a streak of white sword energy!


    Swoosh!


    The sword energy shed the head of the beast. The beast shookits head and roared to the sky.


    Aiming with the single horn on its head, it rushed in the direction where Philip and the others stood. At


    that moment, several people quickly ran toward the exit.


    The beast¡¯s attack also approached!


    Boom!


    The cliffs cracked, the gravel flew, and the smoke billowed everywhere. The beast copsed half the


    cliff. Philip did not stay to fight but quickly dodged the falling gravel and ran to the exit.


    Roar!


    With a low roar, the beast saw that its attack had missed and was furious at the sight of its prey still


    alive and kicking.


    tter!


    With loud nging of the chains, the beast mmed toward Philip and the others. This big beast that


    looked like a moving hill caused a bigmotion.


    Seeing this, Philip could only meet the attack so that Fennel and the others could reach the exit. He


    surged with raging energy, and his whole body was covered with red mes. Then, he jumped high,


    raised his hand, and gathered energy in his right fist. The head of a fire chimera was formed and


    sted toward the One-Horned Beast!


    Boom!


    Philip jumped into the air and punched the beast¡¯s head with his fiery fist. In an instant, a terrifying


    energy fluctuation that was centered on his fist and the horn of the beast formed a red ripple, which


    exploded with a bang and spread all around. Energy raged in the canyon and miasma surged!


    The beast was knocked back dozens of meters by Philip¡¯s punch!


    Clink, ng!


    The chains were pulled taut and nged loudly.


    Roar!


    The low roar of the beast was even more earth-shattering. In an instant, its eyes turned red, and its


    huge single horn also began to turn red likeva, which contained huge and terrifying energy


    fluctuations!

 Chapter 2946

    Chapter 2946


    Buzz! Buzz!


    The huge One-Horned Beast turnedva-like red with rolling heat waves and made a humming sound


    like charging energy. Moreover, as time went by, the beast became redder and hotter!


    Boom!


    The beast pawed the ground with its four huge hooves, opened its jaws with a loud roar, and charged


    at Philip with its hugeva-red horn. At that moment, the single horn broke through the void like a


    comet collision with terrifying energy pressure. It wasparable to a full blow from a powerhouse of


    the seventh zone.


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened as terrifying energy fluctuations raged all over his body. He put his hands


    together, and a roaring fire chimera suddenly appeared behind him. The chimera soared into the air


    with a loud roar, and the entire canyon trembled violently. He pulled his arms back and gathered the


    surrounding energy in his fists.


    More and more energy gathered in his fists before they finally turned into the heads of two dragons.


    This was also an attack with all of Philip¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Dragon Scale!¡± Philip roared angrily, jumped in the air, turned into a huge fire dragon, and soared into


    the sky!


    The tremendous energy gathered in his fists that had turned into the heads of two me dragons


    roared and sted down from the sky with terrifying energy pressure. It seemed as if only Philip with


    his Dragon Scale Fists and the beast with the singleva-red horn remained in this world.


    Rumble!


    The fist smashed into the horn!


    Bang!


    An earth-shattering sound like a sonic boom resounded throughout the canyon. In an instant, gravel


    flew, cliffs crumbled, and the earth cracked. A huge ball of red light exploded between the two!


    This ball of light erged and engulfed the whole canyon.


    Boom!


    A huge sound spread in all directions throughout the entire space in an instant!


    The four groups in other areas of this space also heard the huge sound at this moment. Someone


    climbed to the top of the giant tree, looked into the distance, and saw a red ball of light rising in the air.


    Samuel Woods stood with his hands behind his back on the top of the tree. His eyes were sharp, and


    the rules of swordsmanship shed. Below him, Hugh Woods and the others worked together to kill a


    beast that looked like a goat.


    ¡°We need to hurry up!¡±


    Samuel jumped down from the treetop and took seven or eight seconds before hended. He nced


    coldly at the beast lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡°Uncle Samuel, what is this ce? Is it really a corner of the other shore?¡± Hugh stepped forward and


    asked worriedly.


    Samuel nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is one corner of the three abandoned worlds of the other shore in


    our country, all of which were separated from the other shore by thebined efforts of our


    predecessors. The purpose is to study the rules and survival methods of the other shore and to


    develop some special talents so that we can deal with future challenges.¡±


    Hugh¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°Uncle Samuel, are you saying that we¡¯ll fight the existence of the


    other shore in the near future?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2947

    Chapter 2947


    Samuel was silent before he said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. The Heavenly Court has recently detected some


    instability in the stargate, and we have also found more signs of awakening in these creatures of the


    other shore that remain in the country, so we have to make advanced preparations.¡±


    Having said that, Samuel tapped the electronic watch on his wrist and nced at the map. They were


    on the west side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have many opportunities left,¡± Samuel said.


    ***


    In the center of the storm, the cliffs and the ground were swept away, causing gravel to fly around.


    When the storm finally died away, the whole canyon no longer existed!


    In the center of the storm, there was a huge deep pit hundreds of meters in size. In the center of the pit,


    the single horn on the One-Horned Beast had shattered and the beast had fallen to the ground while


    covered in blood, howling miserably. The four huge chains were also broken.


    Philip was not in great shape either. He was fortunate enough to have withstood the storm. After he


    landed, he nced at the beast howling in the pit, turned around, and ran to the exit.


    The entire canyon had copsed. Fennel and the others had gone several miles away. They stood on


    the branches of the towering giant tree and waited for Philip.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Lord Ludo shouted and rushed over immediately.


    She looked very worried and asked nervously, ¡°Philip, are you hurt?!¡±


    Philip shook his head,nded on the branch of the giant tree, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Fennel and the others nodded and continued to move forward along a route shown on the map.


    This ce was a dense forest formed by towering giant trees. They were 100 meters tall, so tall that no


    one could see the top. A human jumping through these giant trees looked just like a squirrel.


    Was this what a corner of the other shore looked like?


    10 minutester, Philip and the others were still walking through the giant forest. They finally found a


    lake and decided to stop for a break.


    ¡°What kind of ce is the other shore exactly? Even the trees are hundreds of meters high, and the


    beasts are so powerful. If they really invade our civilization, What can we do to resist?¡± Moses asked


    worriedly.


    Philip and the others sat on the rocks and nced around. Philip said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but now that we


    know more about the rules and existence of the other shore, it¡¯ll be beneficial to how we can resist their


    invasion in the future.¡±


    Philip was right, but everyone was still filled with uncertainty. That was because they were imagining


    what the other shore was like, everything in front of them went beyond their cognition.


    Was it a world filled with wilderness and exotic beasts? Or a highly civilized existence?


    Everything was unknown. Maybe only the ancient sages who separated and moved the fragment of the


    other shore would know it.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the ground shook violently and caught everyone¡¯s attention. It felt like thousands of beasts


    were galloping on the ground.


    Everyone jumped on the tree trunks!


    After a while, hordes of beasts passed under them and knocked down countless giant trees. These


    extraterrestrial beasts seemed to be running madly for their lives. Some beasts with the strength of the


    sixth zone among them either bit to death or knocked away the beasts blocking in front of them while


    they ran frantically.


    Philip and the others kept jumping between the giant trees, and their expressions quickly became


    nervous. Something must have happened. Otherwise, these beasts would not be fleeing in a panic like


    this.


    As they were puzzled over it, in the distance, a roar of a beast resounded throughout the space.


    Moreover, a powerful and terrifying aura spread.


    ¡°A king of the beasts is trying to breach the peak of the seventh zone!¡± Lord Ludo quickly judged and


    eximed!

 Chapter 2948

    Chapter 2948


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    A king of the beasts was trying to breach the peak of the seventh zone. This was simply too scary!


    Such a powerful beast actually existed on this piece ofnd?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    This was not good news.


    Lord Ludo quickly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have records of this situation in the Heavenly


    Court database. Besides, look!¡±


    While saying that, Lord Ludo took out the damaged diagnostic device, which had returned to normal by


    now. It must be the miasma in the canyon that had affected the normal operation of this device. At this


    moment, a red light constantly shed on the screen in the middle of the device with the word ¡®Danger¡¯.


    The result of the diagnostic device stated that a king of the beasts was trying to breach the peak of the


    seventh zone!


    Hiss!


    Everyone gasped.


    A beast in the peak of the seventh zone was not something they could face at this time!


    Lord Ludo said gravely, ¡°ording to the results of the diagnostic device, every time a king of the


    beasts tries to breach the realm, a radius of a hundred miles will be shrouded in its presence, which is


    why these beasts are trying to escape because the surrounding area has been marked by the king of


    the beasts as its territory. Moreover, the king of the beasts will be most aggressive during this time.


    Thus, no one will dare to approach easily¡­ These are some records of the king of the beasts that I


    saw inside the Heavenly Court.¡±


    After Lord Ludo finished speaking, Philip and the others stared intently into the distance where giant


    trees were copsing as if a huge beast was rampaging. Below them, different beasts ran or flew for


    their lives.


    Philip nced at the map of the electronic watch on his wrist and found that the area where the king of


    beasts was trying to breach the realm was right in the middle of the route they had chosen to reach the


    exit. In other words, if they wanted to reach the exit, they had to pass through the territory where the


    king of beasts was, and they could not go around. That was because the map had marked this area as


    surrounded by broken cliffs.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Fennel asked with a frown.


    He had noticed the severity of this matter. Passing through the territory of a king of beasts at the peak


    of the seventh zone was tantamount to courting death.


    Philip looked at Ludo gravely and asked, ¡°Is there any other way?¡±


    Lord Ludo looked at the diagnostic device in her hand, shook her head, and said, ¡°No. There¡¯s little


    information about the king of beasts. They¡¯re hard toe by. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a king of beasts


    from the other shore here¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, we can only force our way through,¡± Philip raised his eyebrows and looked into the


    distance.


    After that, they gathered together, carefully looked at the electronic map, and analyzed the current


    situation. To pass through this area, they had to pass the stone bridge connecting the two cliffs. That


    was why Philip and the others had no other choice.


    The stone bridgey right behind the area belonging to the king of beasts. They could only reach the


    stone bridge after passing through the area where the beast was.

 Chapter 2949

    Chapter 2949


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first,¡± Philip got up and said.


    The others immediately followed and ran all the way.


    The closer they got to the area where the king of beasts was, the more Philip and the others could feel


    the supreme pressure and terrifying power of rules that permeated the air. The pressure was like a


    strong gust of wind that hurt people¡¯s cheeks. More terrifyingly, the closer they got, the slower they


    became because there seemed to be a huge repelling force that prevented all creatures from


    approaching. It came from the center of the area where the beast was located.


    The biting intent in the air made Philip and the others uneasy. Arge piece of scorched earthy


    before them. The surrounding giant trees had copsed into ruins, and the ground was cracked as if an


    earth-shattering battle had just happened here.


    ¡°Did the king of beasts do this? This is too scary. This destructive power isparable to a nuclear


    bomb!¡± Moses said in horror.


    He was unable to calm down at the sight in front of him.


    It was a huge pit the size of a small town, all scorched earth. Dozens of miles around were burnt ck.


    In the middle of this deep pit, a huge winged beast shaped like a pterosaur sprawled. This beast was


    very huge. Its pair of wings alone was the size of a ser field!


    Its huge head, sharp beak, and huge fleshy horn on the top of its head glowed brightly with three colors


    like a luminous gem.


    At this moment, the beast was panting as if it had just experienced a great battle. Ity in the deep pit


    and whimpered constantly, exuding a very unstable pressure. This pressure was the reason other


    beasts were fleeing for their lives!


    Screech¡­


    The beast howled as if in great pain. Its huge eyes noticed Philip and the others who had invaded its


    territory. It pped its wings and blew up a hurricane. This hurricane destroyed the nearby giant trees


    and sent gravel flying!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip and the others took on a defensive posture. However, after a few movements, the beast slid


    down again as if exhausted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fennel asked.


    Lord Ludo took out the device and pointed it at the beast to collect and analyze its data.


    ¡°This is a Winged Dragon, an adult extraterrestrial beast in the mid-stage of the seventh zone. It failed


    in its attempt to reach the peak of the seventh zone and is now gathering its strength in preparation for


    the next attempt.¡± Lord Ludo exined and became nervous.


    Philip frowned, stared at the beast, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take advantage of this opportunity to force our way


    through!¡±


    Several people looked at each other and set off immediately. Faced with the shocking pressure


    radiating from the winged dragon, they rushed to the rear!


    Screech!


    Seeing several uninvited guests breaking into its territory, the dragon was very angry. It wanted to p


    its wings, but it had consumed too much energy just now. Thus, it could only screech to vent its anger!


    Philip and the others circled the edge of this huge deep pit and ran several hundred meters forward.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a huge gust of wind swept in front of them!


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Lord Ludo eximed.


    Philip frowned. The dragon had swung its thick long tail at them with a huge gust of wind and flying


    gravel. It wasparable to an attack at the early stage of the seventh zone!


    Philip dodged, put his hands together, and smacked out!


    Rumble!


    The ground copsed and a thick stone wall rose from the ground in front of Philip and the others. They


    also jumped back dozens of meters!


    Boom!


    The huge tail of the dragon smashed through the huge stone wall and sent the shattered stones toward


    Philip and the others. Fortunately, Philip and the others had retreated to a safe area.


    Huff!


    Everyone gasped.


    ¡°What now? It refuses to let us go over,¡± Moses asked anxiously.


    Suddenly, the dragon pped its huge wings and flew into the air, bringing winds like a sandstorm with


    it. It roared several times as if dering its im over its territory!

 Chapter 2950

    Chapter 2950


    Everyone looked up at the huge dragon in the sky. It circled up high in the air with a huge gust of wind


    and screeched at Philip and the others on the ground with huge energy pressure. At that moment, that


    energy pressure was like a mountain that weighed tens of millions of tons, pressing down on


    everyone¡¯s heads!


    Philip frowned and had no choice but to unleash his kingship energy field to shield Fennel and the


    others. The kingship energy field withstood the pressure from the sky. However, he was only in the


    early stage of the seventh zone. Besides, he had just advanced to this stage and his strength was still


    unstable. Faced with a king of beasts that was about to breach the peak of the seventh zone, his odds


    of winning were very low.


    Screech!


    The dragon opened its huge beak and spewed strong winds from its mouth. The winds contained wind


    des that smashed all the giant trees around to bits!


    The sky was full of strong winds with terrifying energy pressure that swept over Philip and the others!


    Philip met the attack and unleashed the absolute barrier of the kingship energy field!


    Whoosh!


    The winds scraped on the absolute barrier of the kingship energy field with a loud whirring sound that


    tortured the eardrums of everyone inside. What more scary was the winds splintered some cracks in


    the barrier!


    ¡°If this goes on, we definitely can¡¯t beat this beast!¡± Fennel made a judgment immediately and got


    ready to fight.


    Philip raised his eyes, looked at the stone bridge in the distance, and shouted, ¡°You guys leave first. I¡¯ll


    break the pursuit!¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not! This is a king of beasts with the strength of the middle stage of the seventh zone!


    There¡¯s no way you can beat it now!¡±


    Lord Ludo immediately grabbed Philip¡¯s arm and shook her head desperately.


    Philip frowned and nced at Fennel. With a violent p, he shoved Lord Ludo and the others out of


    his kingship energy field!


    At that moment, Lord Ludo¡¯s eyes widened as she stretched out her hand, trying to grab hold of Philip


    with all her might. She shouted, ¡°Philip!¡±


    Philip turned around and red at the dragon in the sky. An energy vortex appeared around him, and


    the soles of his feet swirled with red mes.


    Boom!


    Philip soared into the air like a man on fire and punched the dragon in the sky. On Fennel¡¯s side, he led


    everyone and ran in the direction of the stone bridge.


    In the sky, the dragon looked down and saw Philip jumping into the sky like a burning man. It also saw


    Fennel and the others who wanted to take the opportunity to escape. It screeched angrily and pped


    its huge wings, wanting to dive down!


    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± An angry shout!


    Philip¡¯s body raged with energy pressure as his ming fist punched the dragon in the sky.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    This punch contained Philip¡¯s killing intent It turned into a huge ming fist and mmed into the


    dragon!


    The dragon screeched angrily and pped strong winds with its wings at Philip!


    Poof!


    The wind collided with the ming fist, and an earth-shattering power exploded. The ming fist was


    blown away by the wind and filled the air with mes, making the sky burn red!

 Chapter 2951

    Chapter 2951


    The dragon was shocked by the mes that filled the sky and flew hundreds of meters away. It


    screeched at Philip who was covered in red energy.


    It roared at the sky, and an extremely bright energy fluctuation suddenly exploded from its body. The


    fleshy horn on its head that glowed with several colors also shone brightly. Then, it spread its wings as


    green lines slowly appeared from the tips. These lines continued to extend to its wings and grew


    brighter and brighter!


    Finally, the beast waved its wings violently. Its huge wings burst with dazzling green luster. Like a burst


    of green lightning, its huge wings sted at Philip. The green lightning that distorted the sky contained


    tremendous energy pressure that could destroy everything.


    Philip frowned. At that moment, he felt an unprecedented sense of crisis!


    In his line of sight, the densely packed green lightning seemed to tear the void apart, about to bombard


    him. The power was astounding!


    At the back, Fennel and the others were also horrified by the huge pressure of the sky at this moment.


    When they looked back, they saw the dragon sting this shocking green lightning with its win gs,


    engulfing the entire sky with it.


    ¡°Philip!¡± Lord Ludo widened her eyes and wanted to run back.


    Fennel grabbed her and ran toward the stone bridge. On this side, Philip faced the terrifying attack and


    spread his arms open. A fire chimera engulfed his body. The surface of the fire chimera was quickly


    covered with ayer of gold metallic armor. Then, Philip met the attack head-on!


    From a distance, a fire chimera d in gold metallic armor stepped on the void with ming hooves,


    opened its jaws, and charged toward the green lightning that raged in the sky!


    Boom!


    The sky trembled with a loud explosion. A green and red energy vortex storm exploded. Just like a


    nuclear explosion, a huge ball of light in green and red was formed!


    In the center of this energy storm, terrifying energy fluctuations swept across the entire area.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Whoosh!


    The shockwave formed by the energy storm spread and destroyed all the giant trees in a radius of


    dozens of miles, rendering everything to rubble. An area of vacuum even appeared in the sky!


    Fennel and the others felt this extremely terrifying energy storm immediately. The huge storm and flying


    gravel swept over them! Fennel unleashed his red kingship energy field to withstand the huge energy


    storm.


    This scene was like a nuclear explosion!


    After everything died down, the sky returned to rity, and the clouds in the sky were sted out of the


    circr vacuum area. On the ground, a range of dozens of miles around was reduced into wastnd.


    Fennel¡¯s red kingship barrier had protected everyone.


    Screech!


    The high-pitched roar resounded throughout the world!


    The dragon pped its wings angrily and stared daggers at the human in front of it.


    At this moment, the fire chimera on Philip¡¯s body had almost disintegrated. It was covered in blood, and


    its skin was cracked. Philip raised his hand and wiped the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    His red eyes turned into angry mes as he stared at the dragon pping its wings in the distance. He


    sneered and said, ¡°Beast, you¡¯re no good!¡±


    His remarkpletely angered the dragon!


    ¡°Damn human! How dare you mock me , the great king of beasts? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 2952

    Chapter 2952


    The winged dragon fell into a state of rampage and continuously sted strong gusts of wind at Philip.


    Although Philip was injured, he could still face this attack. He dodged left and right while he countered


    the attack.


    Several roundster, the winged dragon roared, ¡°Insect, stop running away and let me kill you!¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°It seems that your strength is currently fluctuating between the peak of


    the sixth zone and the early stage of the seventh zone. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for you to kill


    me.¡±


    The horn on top of the winged dragon¡¯s head glowed as it roared. ¡°If I didn¡¯t suffer any damage to my


    strength when I tried to reach the peak of the seventh zone just now, I¡¯d have crushed a lowly little bug


    like you to death!¡±


    Philip was indifferent as he formed a longsword made of air in his hand. He pointed the sword at the


    winged dragon and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you. I just want to pass by.¡±


    The winged dragon roared. ¡°Puny humans don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me! If not for ants like


    you from the Land of Cage, I wouldn¡¯t be trapped here for thousands of years!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A roar resounded all around. The winged dragon pped its wings and dove down!


    Philip frowned, raised his hand, and shed away with the longsword in his hand.


    Bang!


    A huge sword light struck the body of the approaching winged dragon.


    Roar!


    The winged dragon screamed as a wound was cut on its wing and blood sprayed. At the same time, its


    wing sent Philip flying!


    Boom!


    The huge force mmed on Philip and knocked him from the air to the ground.


    Bang!


    Philip fell and sted a huge pit in the ground. In the sky, the winged dragon also fell to the ground as


    blood gushed from its wing.


    ¡°Damn bug! How dare you hurt me? I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    The winged dragon roared, ran on the ground, opened its jaws, and was about to swallow Philip!


    Philip jumped into the air and kicked the winged dragon on the head!


    Bam!


    The winged dragon¡¯s head was kicked, and its huge body staggered while Philip used the momentum


    to retreat hundreds of meters back!


    Screech!


    The winged dragon was furious and screamed to the sky. The horn on top of its head glowed again,


    and green lines appeared on its wings once more. However, in the next second, the horn on its head


    seemed to have lost its power and luster. The green lines on its wings disappeared.


    Philip wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, ¡°Your condition is very unstable. Do


    you still want to fight?¡±


    The winged dragony on the ground again, looking very tired. It whimpered and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat


    you!¡±


    Philip walked up to the winged dragon and asked, ¡°I want to know who separated you from thend of


    the other shore back then.¡±


    At the mention of this, the winged dragon seemed to have thought of something very terrifying and


    actually began to tremble. Then, it wailed and roared, ¡°You have no right to ask me! After I break


    through to the peak, I¡¯ll break free from this ce and massacre your Land of Cage!¡±


    At this time, Philip suddenly felt a burst of heat on his arm. His clothes were tattered, and his arms


    were charred. Now, a golden mark appeared on Philip¡¯s arm.


    At that moment, the winged dragon trembled violently and stared at Philip¡¯s arm while trembling from


    the depths of its soul. It said, ¡°R-Royalty¡­¡±


    Philip raised his arm, nced at the golden mark, and asked, ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±

 Chapter 2953

    Chapter 2953


    The winged dragon had lost all arrogance from before. With eyes filled with fear and doubt, it stared at


    Philip and mumbled, ¡°Why do you have the imprint of my royal family from the other shore? Who are


    you?! No! You¡¯re obviously human! Why?! Why do you have the mark of the royal family?!¡±


    Seeing the winged dragon¡¯s state at this moment, Philip frowned and squatted. He raised his arm and


    wanted to stroke its head.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The winged dragon was very frightened and trembled violently. The mark on Philip¡¯s arm grew brighter!


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of this mark?¡± Philip asked.


    The winged dragon said in fear, ¡°This is the mark of the White Marsh royal family on the other shore.


    They¡¯re a supreme existence. They¡¯re one of the nine emperors on the other shore! They¡¯re the


    supreme beings, a glorious existence. They¡¯re the powerhouses who paved the way for the other


    shore! Damnable human, you must have stolen something from the royal family to have this mark!¡±


    Philip scowled. He suddenly stroked his chin and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so afraid of this mark, does it


    mean that you¡¯ll have to listen to what I say now? Otherwise, it¡¯d be a betrayal to your royal family.¡±


    The winged dragon was instantly dumbfounded and finally squeezed a sentence out, ¡°G-Go to hell!¡±


    The winged dragon was furious but fearful too! This human was too scary!


    It could not resist the pressure from this mark. The higher the exotic creature, the more they could not


    resist it. That was because the reverence came from the soul. It was the pressure of royalty.


    It was irresistible!


    Philip smiled with narrowed eyes and said, ¡°Behave. With the mark of the royal family, I now order you


    to tell me who brought you from the other shore back then.¡±


    After speaking, the mark on Philip¡¯s arm shed for a moment. The winged dragon trembled,


    obediently lowered its head, and said, ¡°T-There are three of them. They were very powerful and made


    a bigmotion on the other shore. Later, they were hunted down and killed by thebined forces of


    the royal families¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are the three?¡± Philip asked.


    The winged dragon shook its head desperately and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was very young at that time. I


    only remember that one of them was riding a green ox, and that green ox was the young master of the


    Green Ox royal family called Symore.¡±


    ¡®Symore?¡¯


    Why did that seem simr to the green ox that belonged to that sage?


    Philip asked, ¡°Do you know the so-called secret treasure of the ancient sage here?¡±


    The winged dragon said, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s something left behind by that old man riding on the green ox!


    But I don¡¯t dare to approach it. The power of that thing is too shocking. It¡¯s born to restrain me and


    other exotic beasts!¡±


    After learning what he could, Philip got up, nced at the winged dragon, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    After that, Philip turned around and left without any dy. The winged dragon was sprawled on the


    ground. It stared at Philip¡¯s departing back and said bitterly, ¡°I vow to kill you!¡±


    Philip came to the stone bridge.


    It was at the edge of a cliff with another cliff on the opposite side. There was a bottomless moat in the


    middle that was about several thousand meters long with white mist floating on top. This stone bridge


    was like a link that had formed naturally.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lord Ludo asked anxiously.


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After that, they set foot on this stone bridge. It felt as if they were standing at an altitude of tens of


    thousands of meters high as they walked on the stone bridge across the moat.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a low roar came from the moat below the stone bridge. Amid the white mist, there seemed to


    be ck shadows moving slowly.

 Chapter 2954

    Chapter 2954


    ¡°Is there something below us?¡± 17 asked as she stuck her head out curiously and peered down.


    Thick mist billowed on top of the moat below, and there seemed to be huge beasts traversing in the


    mist. No, to be precise, they seemed to be suspended in the mist. There were also bursts of low roars


    from time to time.


    Lord Ludo took out the diagnostic device, collected data samples from the bottom of the moat for


    analysis, and said, ¡°The device can¡¯t seem to collect the data. I think it¡¯s because of the mist.¡±


    The others nodded and continued to walk forward.


    On the way, Fennel asked, ¡°How did you escape from the winged dragon?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip pointed to his arm and said, ¡°With this¡­¡±


    Fennel was startled and saw the golden mark on Philip¡¯s arm. It was that royal monster.


    Lord Ludo also saw the mark on Philip¡¯s arm at this moment and said in shock, ¡°This is the mark of the


    exotic beast royal family. Why do you have this?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m too handsome.¡±


    Hearing this, Lord Ludo rolled her eyes and said, ¡°How shameless!¡±


    As they walked along the stone bridge, they gradually saw the actual appearance of the cliff on the


    opposite side. To their surprise, they saw two huge human figures carved on both sides of this cliff!


    They were gigantic, with only their upper bodies visible while their abdomen and below were shrouded


    in the dense mist. Moreover, these two figures carved on the cliffs looked proud and majestic with


    strange marks between their eyebrows and dense lines on their bodies!


    ¡°Why are there carved figures here?¡± Lord Ludo and the others frowned.


    Philip looked at the two figures thoughtfully.


    ¡°It should be some kind of idol for worship. Maybe they were left by our predecessors on the other


    shore,¡± Philip said.


    They nodded and quickly passed the stone bridge.


    After they reached thend, the blue figure suddenly appeared on the electronic watch on their wrists


    and said, ¡°Congrattions for crossing Sky Moat. Next, you¡¯ll face¡­ Face¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the blue figure shed intermittently. The space also became unstable and started to shake!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fennel asked gravely.


    Philip quickly pressed the electronic watch, but there was no response. In the end, the blue projection


    disappeared along with the watches on their wrists!


    This space suddenly began to show signs of copse!


    ¡°Run!¡± Philip immediately judged the situation and hurried forward!


    Everyone immediately understood and ran forward. From a high altitude, it could be seen that the signs


    of crumbling started from the edge where Philip and the others entered and were extending to the


    deepest part!


    ***


    On Samuel Woods¡¯ side, the electronic watches on their wrists also disappeared.


    Samuel said solemnly, ¡°Oh no! This is the effect of the crack in the passage. Creatures from the other


    shore are trying to break the passage and set foot in the outside world! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that said, these people quickly ran to the exit. Exotic beasts started fleeing in the alternate space!

 Chapter 2955

    Chapter 2955


    Like a torrent, the beasts rushed to the moat and fell one after another while screaming. A small


    number of them passed the stone bridge and continued to run. The ground began to shake violently!


    At this moment, outside Mystic Cave, heavily armed troops stood on guard. us Motley and Windsor


    Well led their respective subordinates and controlled the order outside. One after another, transport


    nes approached in the distant sky. Onnd, armored vehicles that crossed the snow-capped


    mountains, the canyons, and the rivers also arrived quickly!


    All the forces from all directions gathered in Mystic City. Mystic City was on high alert!


    ¡°Dragon King Motley, thebat forces of Cochly Mountain have arrived!¡±


    ¡°Dragon King Motley, the Imperial Preceptor has orders to protect the safety of the country at all costs


    and to stop those creatures in the Mystic Cave!¡±


    One by one, his subordinates rushed in with reports.


    us¡¯ face darkened as he nodded. He turned to look at the entrance of Mystic Cave and asked, ¡°How


    long do we have?¡±


    Beside him, a data monitoring officer quickly replied, ¡°Lord Dragon King, the spatial structure inside


    Mystic Cave is very unstable, and the space in the fourth level challenge ground has already shown


    signs of copse. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    us¡¯ face darkened and said, ¡°Wait a while longer!¡±


    At this moment, Windsor said coldly, ¡°us Motley, what are you waiting for? If those things escape


    from the passage, Mystic City and the entire world will be in chaos! Mystic Cave must be sealed as


    soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°No! Wait a while longer!¡± us said firmly.


    Windsor was furious and shouted, ¡°The Imperial Preceptor has given the order! At all costs! This is


    insubordination!¡±


    us turned around, stared at Windsor coldly, and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet! Give me another half


    an hour!¡±


    Boom!


    At that moment, a monstrous aura exploded from us, which made Windsor step back in shock. The


    latter said in surprise, ¡°Y-You¡¯ve actually reached that realm.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    us snorted coldly and said to the people behind him, ¡°Everyone, listen. Stand by and don¡¯t cross the


    line!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tens of thousands of soldiers led by Aaron Dole shouted at this moment.


    Seeing this, Windsor said angrily, ¡°us Motley, you¡¯ll be the greatest sinner of all time! I¡¯ll talk to


    the Imperial Preceptor now!¡±


    After saying that, Windsor turned around and was about to leave!


    However, us said, ¡°Stop Dragon King Well!¡±


    tter!


    A troop of soldiers armed with machine guns blocked Windsor¡¯s path.


    ¡°us, what are you doing?!¡± Windsor was furious as he turned around and roared.


    us said, ¡°Dragon King Well, I only need half an hour. After that, I¡¯ll let you leave. At that time, no


    matter what you do, I won¡¯t stop you! Now, I only need this half an hour. If anything happens, I¡¯ll bear all


    the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Can you afford to hear them? For the sake of those people inside, you¡¯re putting the fate of all


    mankind at stake!¡± Windsor said angrily.


    us ignored him, stared intently at Mystic Cave, and said in his heart, ¡®Philip, I can only buy you half


    an hour!¡¯


    ***


    At this moment, on Philip¡¯s side, they kept running toward the exit. Along the way, many exotic


    creatures were running for their lives. Small fights also broke out but nothing major happened.


    10 minutester, they reached the exit. Coincidentally, Samuel¡¯s gang and another group arrived at the


    same time. Without any hesitation, the three groups looked at the exit and ran. After passing through


    the exit, the world in front of Philip¡¯s eyes changed drastically!


    It was a hazy ck space in front of them and shattered ground under their feet. They were suspended


    in the air. All around, there was shattered ground and flying meteorites. More terrifyingly, the meteorites


    were shackled in chains. A towering altar stood in front of them with a white jade-colored object at the


    top.


    The secret treasure of the ancient sage!

 Chapter 2956

    Chapter 2956


    Boom!


    Almost immediately, everyone rushed at it. They also came to blows!


    Roar!


    A huge bear appeared behind a person from one group, which walked upright, spread its arms, and


    pped out at Samuel and his people!


    Swish!


    The ck bear¡¯s paw made a few sharp scratches in the void that contained a fierce and terrifying


    aura.


    Hugh snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°Trash! How dare you attack me?!¡±


    After speaking, he punched out with huge energy pressure!


    Rumble!


    The gigantic ck bear was sted out by that punch, mmed into a piece of shattered ground, and


    sent gravel flying. On the other hand, Samuel ran straight to the towering altar without a care in the


    world. However, the leader of the other group, who wore a wide ck robe with his face covered,


    struck Samuel with a palm. This palm carried an astonishing power. The peakbat strength of the


    seventh zone!


    Samuel raised his eyebrows, turned sideways to avoid the attack, and punched out at the same time.


    Boom!


    Two fists collided and a dazzling energy storm filled with pressure exploded. Terrifying energy


    fluctuations spread to the surroundings and caused the nearby meteorites that were suspended and


    linked by chains to shake and tter!


    Swoosh!


    The masked man raised his hand and grabbed the two nearest meteorites. A huge suction force came


    from his palms as he pulled two meteorites roughly the size of a human over. Then, he sent the two


    meteorites flying at Samuel, who was about to set foot on the white jade steps.


    Samuel frowned, jumped up to avoid, and kicked the two meteorites to pieces at the same time.


    Then, he said angrily, ¡°Friend, why are you stopping me?¡±


    The masked man with gloomy eyes said in a low beast-like voice, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can.¡±


    After that, he charged forward and fought with Samuel again.


    A terrifying energy storm erupted between the two. Seeing this, Philip and the others rushed over


    immediately!


    ¡°Stop them!¡± Hugh immediately shouted angrily, and the men behind him also quickly attacked Philip


    and his gang. At the same time, the other group also attacked Philip and his gang.


    In an instant, a violent melee broke out!


    The three groups fought fiercely under the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure.


    Buzz!


    A loud shrill came from behind!


    Philip frowned and turned around. Behind him, he saw someone with a hand that had turned into a


    white de trying to stab him at the back of his heart!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hugh sneered and shouted, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Philip frowned and quickly backed away. At the same time, he raised his fist and threw a punch!


    Boom!


    The fist and de collided, and a terrifying wave exploded. The two broke apart after one hit!


    Hugh stared at Philip with a menacing smile and said, ¡°You have some skills, but you¡¯re still no match


    for me.¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Do you really think you can beat me?¡±


    Hugh unhurriedly took out a small bottle of blue liquid from his pocket and drank it before saying, ¡°I can


    beat you now!¡±

 Chapter 2957

    Chapter 2957


    Terrifying energy fluctuations suddenly exploded from Hugh¡¯s body as ck energy surged, which


    quickly wrapped around his body before prating inside. In an instant, Hugh¡¯s eyes turned ck,


    and ck lines appeared on his neck like the mark of the devil. At the same time, he roared, and a


    ck figure seven or eight meters tall suddenly appeared behind him.


    This burly figure had two horns on its head. It was d in heavy armor and looked like the devil himself.


    Fearsome energy surged all over it!


    Watching from a distance, Lord Ludo saw this change in Hugh and shouted, ¡°Philip, watch out! It¡¯s a


    drug-induced monster!¡±


    ¡®A drug-induced monster?¡¯ Philip frowned.


    Suddenly, a surge of energy pressure approached him!


    Hugh punched out, and the huge shadow behind him did the same. Its whole body surged with ck


    devilish energy apanied by low roars.


    Philip quickly dodged and threw a punch that transformed into a fire chimera.


    Boom!


    Two fists collided with an explosion that swept in all directions!


    ¡°The strength of the seventh zone!¡± Philip frowned.


    He did not expect Hugh to reach the strength of the seventh zone with just one drug. As Philip was still


    stunned, Hugh rushed forward. The shadow behind him also turned into terrifying devilish energy that


    raged.


    Roar!


    The shadow roared, and the ck surging energy turned into a huge sword that shed down at


    Philip.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Hugh roared.


    Seeing this, Philip formed a circle with his hands in front of his chest. A white lightsaber solidified from


    the air suddenly appeared in front of him. The lightsaber buzzed and spun quickly!


    ¡°Kill!¡± Philip was full of fighting intent and roared angrily.


    He mmed his hands together and shed at the shadow brandishing the sword!


    Buzz!


    More than a dozen lightsabers suddenly stabbed at the shadow and prated through its body,


    severing the chains of several meteorites behind Hugh. However, the devil¡¯s sword attack continued


    unabated, and the shadow was not affected in the least.


    Philip frowned, and the devil¡¯s sword had already reached him before he could react.


    Boom!


    The piece of shattered ground where Philip stood was sted by the devil¡¯s sword into ruins. Amidst


    the rubble, Philip was also sent flying by the power of the devil¡¯s sword.


    Lord Ludo was very anxious and wanted to rush over. However, 17 grabbed her and said, ¡°You¡¯ll only


    get the young patriarch into trouble if you go over now!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± With a loudugh, Hugh stared at the ruins and urged the shadow behind him to chase after


    Philip as he flew out!


    Philip shed out with his lightsaber and threw several punches at the shadow. However, that shadow


    seemed invincible and suffered no damage from Philip¡¯s attacks at all!


    ¡°Hugh is the main body. You can only defeat the shadow by hitting him!¡±


    Lord Ludo hesitated for a long time before shouting.


    Hearing that, Hugh turned his head sideways, his eyes burning with anger. He shouted, ¡°La Nn,


    you¡¯re betraying the Heavenly Court!¡±


    With that said, the shadow behind him shed out at La and the others. This sh surged with


    extremely powerful devilish energy!


    17 stepped forward and unleashed her energy to resist this blow.


    However¡­


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Boom!


    17 was sent flying by that sh, spat several mouthfuls of blood, and rolled to the ground. In a sh,


    Hugh already stood in front of La. He raised his hand, grabbed La¡¯s delicate neck, and shouted,


    ¡°Traitor, die!¡±

 Chapter 2958

    Chapter 2958


    La was strangled by Hugh and lifted off the ground. She found it difficult to breathe and kept


    pping Hugh¡¯s arms desperately. Hugh smiled menacingly, and his arms were covered with ck


    lines. With a vehement look on his face, he exerted force in his hands.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a chimera fist mmed into Hugh¡¯s face and sent him and the huge shadow flying hundreds


    of meters away before crashing into a piece of shattered ground!


    Philip caught La as she fell and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    La coughed a few times, shook her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Philip let go of La and nced at 17, who had been sent flying away. He raised his hand, his arm


    turning into a ming chimera arm that pulled 17 out of the ruins.


    ¡°Help me take care of her,¡± Philip said to La.


    Then, he got up. His eyes had turned red, and a red ming aura burst from his body. This ming aura


    suddenly raged and intensified. In an instant, a humanoid fire chimera appeared behind Philip.


    That was right!


    A drastic change had happened to the form of the fire chimera. It was no longer a beast form but a


    human form. It was huge with a chimera head, a human body, and a tail. This human-shaped fire


    chimera with scorching mes all over its body roared at the shadow and spewed mes!


    Philip threw a punch!


    Boom!


    Philip¡¯s punch contained extremely strong pressure as if to destroy the world. The human-shaped fire


    chimera behind him also punched out at the shadow with scorching mes like aet hitting the


    earth.


    Boom!


    The ming fist collided with the devil¡¯s fist and a violent energy storm exploded!


    Boom!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An earth-shattering sonic boom with the two fists as the center exploded into a ball of red and ck


    light, which quickly rippled outward and illuminated the surroundings. The seven or eight meters tall


    humanoid fire chimera fought with the shadow in an instant. The two attacked each other with brute


    force and punches in the air.


    On the ground, Philip was also locked in a fierce battle with Hugh. Longswords and fists were


    everywhere. This shocking battle shattered the energy rules in the entire space.


    On the other side, Samuel Woods was also fighting with the masked man. Fortunately, they were quite


    far away, and the fluctuations of their battle did not reach this area. Otherwise, the battle storm


    between Samuel and the masked man would be enough to engulf this ce,


    ¡°Damn it! Who are you?¡± As the fight went on, Samuel asked angrily.


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t need to know that. Today, the secret treasure of the ancient sage is mine!¡±


    The masked man shouted in a low voice, and a huge chimpanzee appeared behind him, The


    chimpanzee roared to the sky like King Kong and punched Samuel angrily,


    Samuel was forced to retreat but also fought back from time to time.


    As everyone was locked in a fierce battle, the secret treasure with white jade luster on the towering


    altar suddenly glowed with a soft white light. This white light quickly calmed the battlefield!

 Chapter 2959

    Chapter 2959


    The raging energy pressure that surged on everyone disappeared at this moment. Everyone was


    startled and looked at the altar.


    ¡°The secret treasure of the ancient sage is so powerful! Get hold of it!¡± Samuel roared angrily, and the


    people of the Heavenly Court quickly rushed to the altar!


    Not to be outdone, the other group also rushed for it frantically.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fennel said.


    Philip stopped Fennel and said with a frown, ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t help the feeling that something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    They were taken aback and watched from a distance as the others fought on the steps leading to the


    altar. The secret treasure of the ancient sage radiated a soft white light again. In an instant, those


    people fighting on the steps were sent flying. The energy and power of rules in their bodies were


    reduced to zero.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other in bewilderment. At this moment, they were like


    ordinary people without any energy and power of rules in their bodies!


    Philip frowned and tested it with his hands. Indeed, there was no energy fluctuation.


    ¡°The secret treasure of the ancient sage can actually block our power.¡±


    Samuel stepped forward, looked at the secret treasure on the altar, and said with a frown.


    The masked man snorted coldly and said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s up to our abilities!¡±


    After that, the masked man rushed up the steps quickly. However, just after taking a few steps, the


    masked man began to struggle and sweat profusely. He was trembling all over!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°W-What the hell is going on? I can¡¯t go up!¡± The masked man said in horror.


    No matter how he tried, he could not take another step. He forced himself to take another step, but with


    a bang, a strange force sted the masked man out. He rolled to the ground and spat a mouthful of


    blood, his face full of horror.


    Samuel stepped forward and said with a sneer, ¡°Friend, you¡¯ll die if you force your way up.¡±


    The masked man snorted coldly and stood up from the ground. He looked up at the ancient sage¡¯s


    secret treasure on the altar and said, ¡°Are we just going to look at the secret treasure with no way of


    taking it?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened, and he took out a white jade pendant from his pocket, which radiated with a


    soft glow that was of the same nature as that on the altar. He walked toward the altar with the jade


    pendant.


    ¡°Damn it! You actually have something passed down by the ancient sages!¡± the masked man shouted


    angrily.


    Obviously, the item Samuel held was something handed down by this particr ancient sage, which


    radiated the same aura. The secret treasure on the altar could not stop it.


    ¡°What should we do? If Heavenly Court gets the secret treasure of the ancient sage, all our efforts will


    be in vain!¡± Fennel said anxiously.


    Philip frowned and suddenly took out a ck and gold token from his pocket.


    Emperor Kai¡¯s token!


    The moment Philip took out this token, a vast and majestic aura exuded!


    It was an aura of a king who looked down upon the people with pride. It radiated from the token and


    wrapped around Philip.


    At that moment, everyone around could not help but want to worship Philip!


    With the token, Philip walked up the steps.


    The ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure kept emitting white light and tried to resist Emperor Kai¡¯s token.


    However, one was an ancient sage while the other was an emperor with great achievements. The


    karmic state of the two was at the same level. Thus, Philip could use the imperial power of Emperor


    Kai¡¯s token to ignore the soft light emitted by the ancient sage¡®s secret treasure.


    When Samuel saw Philip approaching, his eyes locked on the token as he said coldly, ¡°Emperor Kai¡¯s


    token?¡±

 Chapter 2960

    Chapter 2960


    How could Philip have Emperor Kai¡¯s token? It was an invaluable treasure!


    It was rumored that Emperor Kai left three tokens behind, but they had all disappeared. Now, Philip


    actually had one in his hand!


    This was surreal!


    Emperor Kai¡¯s tokens were recorded on the internal database of Heavenly Court. ording to legend,


    the material used to make the tokens came from outside this world. They were forged from a meteorite


    with an astounding maic field. This maic field could interfere with the rules of time and space,


    and even affect some of the power of rules of this world.


    Samuel looked at the token in Philip¡¯s hand with a scowl and fell into deep contemtion!


    It was true that the token was made of precious materials that could affect the rules of time and space.


    What was even more invaluable was the secret hidden behind this token. It was rumored that only the


    person with a token could enter Emperor Kai¡¯s pce and obtain his secret treasure and inheritance!


    Seeing Philip walking up with the token, Samuel was startled and said with a sneer, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that


    one of the only three tokens left by Emperor Kai in this world would be in your hands, Young Patriarch


    rke¡­¡±


    Philip frowned and learned some secrets that he was unaware of from Samuel¡¯s remark. He smiled and


    said, ¡°You seem very interested in this token.¡±


    Samuel said, ¡°Of course, and it¡¯s not just me. If people in the world know that you have Emperor Kai¡¯s


    token in your hand, they¡¯ll find fault with you. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to protect the secret behind


    this token on your own. Why don¡¯t you name a price and let me have it instead?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The old fox finally revealed his true colors.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this token is not for sale.¡±


    With that said, Philip passed Samuel by and walked up.


    Samuel walked next to Philip unhurriedly and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Emperor Kai¡¯s token


    involves too many secrets and forces. It¡¯s not something you or the rke family can handle. Only


    Heavenly Court can withstand the pressure of these forces in this world. In your hands, this token will


    only bring mishaps and misfortune. I believe you don¡¯t want anything to happen to the people around


    you, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and stopped in his tracks. With a grim face, he looked at Samuel next to


    him. The other party kept a smile on, but his face was chilly.


    ¡°If a token can really cause a storm, I want to see just who it is that¡¯s interested in this.¡±


    After that, Philip stepped forward and stood on the altar. A trigram altar stood in front of him with a


    white jade box on top, which glowed with faint white light. This white jade box also looked very


    extraordinary, carrying a refreshing hint of coolness.


    ¡°This should be the secret treasure of the ancient sage. I didn¡¯t expect it to be left in this space.¡±


    Samuel looked at the people below and the surroundings. He said, ¡°This should be an alternate space


    created by the ancient sage with his understanding of the rules of space.¡±


    Philip ignored Samuel and kept looking at the white jade box on the altar. There seemed to be a


    strange lifeform inside the box like a small bug. The bursts of soft white light were emitted by the life


    form in the white jade box.


    Philip was about to touch it when Samuel stopped him and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is the


    secret treasure of the ancient sage. Do you think you can take it for your own without paying any heed


    to Heavenly Court?¡±


    Philip looked at Samuel coldly, took two steps back, made an inviting gesture, and said, ¡°After you,


    then.¡±


    Samuel was taken aback and a little puzzled. He could not figure out Philip¡¯s purpose for doing this.


    Was Philip afraid of Heavenly Court¡¯s power, so he decided to give up?


    Without further ado, Samuel stepped forward and reached out to touch the white jade box.


    However¡­


    Zap!


    Like an electric shock, Samuel was bounced off!


    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 2961

    Chapter 2961


    Samuel was stunned for a moment before he looked at the white jade box with horror. That thing inside


    was trying to resist!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip sneered. He had known about it long ago because from the moment he stood on the altar. The


    golden mark on his arm had been feeding him a warning message. The thing contained in the white


    jade box was definitely an existence that made the royal monster on his arm apprehensive!


    To be precise, it was a rivalry!


    It was a life form with the same existence as the White Marsh royalty. In other words, another royalty of


    the other shore was sealed in this box. Therefore, the mark on his arm continuously fed Philip a danger


    signal.


    The two of them just looked at the white jade box, at a loss. After pondering for a moment, Philip


    reached out the arm with the golden mark and grabbed the white jade box.


    In an instant, the golden mark on Philip¡¯s arm dazzled!


    An extremely powerful aura appeared in the space. The aura that fell from the sky was so huge that


    everyone could not help but want to worship it!


    Rumble!


    The entire space began to shake. The shattered ground began to copse, and gravel flew.


    Crack!


    Cracks began to appear in the space as if it would copse at any minute!


    Buzz!


    A terrifying golden wave gushed out from Philip¡¯s arm. A huge royal beast shrouded in golden light


    suddenly appeared behind Philip.


    It was the White Marsh royal family!


    Its whole body was golden and exuded a majestic noble aura. At the same time, the life form in the


    white jade box also glowed with white light, fighting against the golden airwave. The life form in the


    white jade box suddenly floated out, shaped like a white snake!


    Suddenly, this little thing erged and turned into a 100-meter long white snake. This big snake


    opened its jaws in a roar and elerated the copse of this space. The snake looked like a dragon


    but had the head of a snake with no limbs. It was covered with white scales and had two wings on its


    back. More terrifyingly, the snake had three heads!


    A Three-Headed Flying Serpent!


    The moment he saw the snake, Philip realized that it should also be a royal creature of the other shore.


    It must be an extremely powerful existence to trigger the golden imprint on his arm like this.


    Samuel was also shocked by the scene in front of him and shouted, ¡°Royal White Marsh and royal


    Flying Serpent. You actually have the mark of the royal White Marsh on your body! This is a royal beast


    on the other shore! How could you have it? Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    Samuel was extremely agitated. However, in the next second, the entire space began to crumble!


    Before Philip had time to think, he grabbed the white jade box and used the power of White Marsh to


    break the rules and powers of this ce. He unleashed the power, swooped down, grabbed La and


    the others, and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Samuel reacted instantly and shouted angrily, ¡°After them! They took the ancient sage¡¯s secret


    treasure!¡±

 Chapter 2962

    Chapter 2962


    Immediately, Samuel and the other group gave chase!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After the secret treasure left the altar, the previous restriction effect disappeared, so everyone


    recovered their strength. In an instant, various energy storms and attacks sted at Philip.


    The ck bear roared. The chimpanzee hammered the sky. The devil¡¯s shadow writhed!


    The space was ravaged by tremendous energy and the power of rules. Philip and the others ran but


    quickly fell into this energy storm.


    Boom!


    The huge chimpanzee and ck bear punched at Philip with terrifying energy fluctuations enough to


    destroy the world. Philip¡¯s speed was already at the speed of sound, but he still could not escape. He


    had to turn around and counter with a few chimera fists!


    However¡­


    Boom!


    Philip could not withstand the terrifying attacks of these two at all. Moreover, in the devilish energy field


    not far away, Samuel and Hugh also attacked Philip.


    One person against four powerhouses of the seventh zone would die for sure!


    Lord Ludo shouted anxiously, ¡°Philip, throw the secret treasure away! You can¡¯t beat them!¡±


    However, Philip did not do so. He mobilized the energy and the power of rules in his whole body. A


    tinum sword of kingship appeared in the sky. The five-colored sources of kingship constantly rotated


    and finally turned red.


    Boom!


    In an instant, endless raging red energy surged from Philip and his entire body seemed to be covered


    in mes. The huge human-shaped fire chimera behind him roared and punched!


    Rumble!


    The world shook!


    Vast energy spread like waves. In this energy storm, a person was also sent flying.


    The masked man roared angrily, ¡°Young man, leave the secret treasure behind or I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    Samuel hovered in the air at the moment. His face was cold, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Hand over the


    secret treasure! Otherwise, I can only do something against my will!¡±


    In an instant, the two powerhouses at the peak of the seventh zone, Hugh, another person at the early


    stage of the seventh zone, and the remaining seven or eight people of the sixth zone stood in front of


    Philip.


    Philip was sent flying by theirbined attacks. He stabilized himself. His eyes were red, and his body


    was surging with monstrous fighting intent. He stuffed the secret treasure into his jacket and said with a


    sneer, ¡°Come and take it if you can!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, these people joined forces and attacked again!


    The humanoid fire chimera behind Philip threw chimera fists at them one after another. However, the


    attacks were diffused immediately.


    A devilish shadow roared angrily and shed at Philip with a huge sword.


    Philip raised his hand and met the attack with a ming chimera sword that appeared in his hand!

 Chapter 2963

    Chapter 2963


    ng!


    The sky shook, mes burned, and devilish energy surged.


    When the chimera sword collided with the devil¡¯s sword, a huge energy storm exploded and formed a


    circle of energy ripples that swept the space with a bang. This terrifying energy ripple also elerated


    the copse of this space. Cracks appeared one after another, and the space began to copse into


    fragments.


    Fennel led the others. They were fighting while retreating and kept looking for a way out.


    ¡°The exit is over there! Quick!¡± Fennel found the exit and reared angrily.


    Everyone ran quickly!


    Lord Ludo did not want to leave. She looked back at Philip who was locked in a fight with several


    people and shouted, ¡°No, I can¡®t leave! He¡¯s still there!¡±


    Fennel nced at Philip who was caught in a fight over there and said with a hint of chill in his eyes,


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. We¡¯ll only drag him down! Go!¡±


    With that said, Fennel grabbed Lord Ludo and tossed her out the exit. At the same time, the red dragon


    halberd in his hand turned into a red dragon and swept across the people sneaking up from behind.


    Rumble!


    Fennel fought with these people and shouted at 17 and the others, ¡°Go! Take them out!¡±


    17 nodded heavily, nced in Philip¡¯s direction, grabbed Lord Ludo, and ran for the exit!


    On Philip¡¯s side, he was caught in the battle and quickly fell into a disadvantage. Against two


    powerhouses at the peak of the seventh zone and two in the early stage of the seventh zone, Philip


    could only fight and flee.


    The other party¡¯s attacks were fast and aggressive.


    ¡°Young man, hand over the secret treasure, or I¡¯ll take it after I kill you!¡± The masked man surged with


    terrifying energy pressure.


    The shadow of the huge chimpanzee behind him threw a punch filled with terrifying energy pressure.


    Philip defended passively and raised his hands to form a me barrier in front of him.


    Boom!


    The chimpanzee¡¯s punch hit the me barrier.


    Anothe boom!


    The barrier copsed, and Philip was sted hundreds of meters away by the tremendous force.


    Puff!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and the angry mes in his eyes intensified.


    ¡°You¡¯re no match for us. I don¡¯t want to kill a young human talent here, so hand over the secret treasure


    and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± The masked man shouted solemnly.


    Obviously, he did not want to kill Philip. All young talents were precious. However, Samuel had different


    thoughts. The devil¡¯s shadow behind him was much stronger than Hugh¡¯s and more realistic, like an


    ancient warrior in armor. The shadow shed down with the sword in its hand, wanting to kill Philip in


    one blow.


    It was an attack from a powerhouse at the peak of the seventh zone. The power was shocking. With


    this attack, the impact of the copse of this space was doubled.


    Rumble!


    The huge devil¡¯s sword shed down at Philip with raging devilish energy.


    Philip mobilized the energy and the power of rules in his whole body. A silver snake mark appeared


    between his eyebrows, and the ming chimera sword in his hand buzzed constantly. He raised the


    chimera sword and sped it in front of his chest. He activated the sword and erged it several times.


    The human-shaped fire chimera grabbed the sword and shed away in a streak of red!


    Buzz!


    The world trembled!


    The chimera sword collided with the devil¡¯s sword again. This time, a shocking and terrifying energy


    pressure spread all around!


    Crack!


    Half the space copsed. Philip could not withstand this blow and was sent flying hundreds of meters


    away.


    Samuel did not expect Philip to have such a deep understanding of the rules of swordsmanship as he


    stumbled a few steps back.


    ¡°I see. The rules of your swordsmanship came from him. It¡¯s such a pity. If you still refuse to repent, I


    can only punish you on behalf of Heavenly Court!¡± Samuel said coldly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The shadow behind him once again held up the sword and shed four or five times in a row!

 Chapter 2964

    Chapter 2964


    The overwhelming four or five sword shes went straight at Philip. Such a powerful attack was not


    something Philip could resist!


    He quickly stepped back and mobilized the energy of his whole body. The human-shaped fire chimera


    behind him blocked the attack with the chimera sword in its hand.


    Clink! ng!


    With several consecutive blows, Philip was engulfed in the monstrous ck devilish energy. This blow


    seemed enough to split this space open!


    Boom!


    Philip was sent flying, his body covered in blood. The fire chimera behind him also suffered several


    wounds, and the chimera sword in his hand also cracked in several ces. He wiped the blood that


    spilled from the corner of his mouth and could barely steady himself. With a fierce fighting intent in his


    eyes, he said angrily, ¡°Again!¡±


    With a roar, Philip did not back away but attacked again!


    He raised his hand, and the human-shaped fire chimera behind him did the same!


    Philip drew a circle of fire with both hands in front of him, and the human-shaped fire chimera swung a


    circle of fire waves in the sky with the chimera sword. He roared, and the mark between his eyebrows


    shone brightly. The chimera sword formed dozens of swords neatly in a row in front of Philip, which


    aimed at Samuel and the others!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the air, dozens of huge chimera swords buzzed with heat waves constantly.


    ¡°All swords unite!¡± Philip roared angrily, then the dozens of chimera swords in the sky buzzed and


    swooped at Samuel and the others!


    At the same time, behind Philip and the huge human-shaped fire chimera, dozens of longswords with


    fire waves appeared and transformed into a ming dragon that roared and swept at Samuel and the


    others.


    This was Philip¡¯s strongest blow!


    Samuel looked up at the sword formation shaped like an approaching ming dragon. He waved his


    arm, and the shadow behind him roared. The devil¡¯s sword in its hand erged several hundred times


    and shed at the ming dragon with overwhelming devilish energy.


    tter!


    The devil¡¯s sword shattered a wave of sword lights. However, the ming dragon also engulfed the


    devil¡¯s sword and shed at the devil¡¯s shadow.


    Boom!


    An earth-shattering energy storm exploded. A huge force of impact rippled out with the two as the


    center. Like a nuclear explosion, the force drowned the whole space.


    The space barrier copsed once again!


    The terrifying energy swept over everyone like a destructive storm. In this energy storm, the raging


    energypletely engulfed the shadow and the humanoid fire chimera.


    After everything dissipated, Philip was covered in blood and gasping for breath with blood dripping from


    both arms. The human-shaped fire chimera behind him also disappeared with a puff.


    On the other hand, Samuel¡¯s shadow was cut in half and its sword was also broken. Samuel had


    several wounds on his body, but his injuries were nothing serious.


    With anger on his face, he stared at the weak Philip and said, ¡°You lost! Hand over the secret treasure


    or be killed!¡±


    Philip lost¡­ His current state was no match for Samuel at all.

 Chapter 2965

    Chapter 2965


    Philip had put all his strength into the attack just now, plus the rotation of kingship power, before he


    could release the power in the middle of the seventh zone. Even so, not much damage was done to


    Samuel at all.


    That was the actual gap between the realms!


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Do you want the secret treasure? Dream on!¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and ran away. Of course, he would run if he could not win. He


    could not foolishly wait to die.


    ¡°You want to run?!¡± Samuel roared, and the shadow behind him stepped forward to grab Philip.


    However, at that very moment, thisyer of space shatteredpletely, and a huge w fell from the


    sky. Under the gigantic w, the shadow was crushed like an insignificant ant!


    Puff!


    Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out.


    Everyone was stunned and stared at the sky!


    The huge ck w with tough scales suppressed the entire space. A w that was as big as the


    entire space.


    Unbelievable! It was shocking and astounding!


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The masked man asked coldly.


    Even a powerhouse at the peak of the seventh zone like him shook with chills.


    Too scary!


    This was just one giant w. It was hard to imagine how big the thing behind this giant w was.


    Could it be thousands of miles in size?


    When the giant w pressed down, an aura that did not belong to the civilization of this world suddenly


    spread to the surroundings!


    Samuel immediately roared, ¡°The other shore! This creature is from the other shore! The space barrier


    here has shattered and the passage has copsed. The creatures from the other shore are about to


    invade this world!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale.


    The creatures from the other shore were about to invade this world!


    Did that mean that human civilization was about to suffer unprecedented destruction?


    Terrifying!


    Philip frowned. Judging from the aura on this giant w, it was at least a half-step to the other shore. It


    could even be a pseudo-realm to the other shore. That aura was too terrifying. Just this giant w had


    made them unable to resist!


    Just as everyone was dumbfounded and about to flee, an imposing green sword light suddenly


    descended from the sky. The rules and energy on this green sword light were like a vast ocean. It


    shed on the giant w. It cut off one sharp w, which immediately gushed blood!


    Roar!


    A roar resounded throughout the space. The giant w writhed and stirred up a terrifying energy storm!


    The existence behind this giant w seemed like it wanted to force its way inside this world through the


    broken space. However, the intertwined power of rules in the void was preventing its invasion. Coupled


    with the green sword light from earlier, it was unable to move even an inch.


    ¡°Damn it! Who dares to cut off a finger of mine? When I arrive, I¡¯ll destroy this Land of Cage of yours!¡±


    A roar that shook the world with supreme imperial pressure swept over the area.


    A hunched figure suddenly appeared before everyone. It was a dirty old man with his hands behind his


    back. He stood proudly. He looked up at the giant w that covered the sky and said with a snort, ¡°The


    emperor from the other shore, the rules have not been broken and the time has note yet! How


    dare you force your way in here? Do you think the human race is a pushover?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Domineering!


    He reprimanded the emperor from the other shore in the sky.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you shout at me? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The giant w swung violently and grabbed the shabby old man with a force that could destroy the


    world!

 Chapter 2966

    Chapter 2966


    With terrifying energy enough to destroy the world, that giant w grabbed the old man with a roar!


    Boom!


    The power of lightning that covered the w desperately fought against the power of the rules of this


    world. There should be some kind of special restriction that prevented the giant w from entering this


    world.


    The old man snorted coldly and waved his hand. A green sword light as big as a mountain shed the


    dark giant w. At the same time, the old man roared, ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯ll cut your w off! I¡¯ll show


    you that this world is not something guys like you can covet!¡±


    Buzz!


    The green sword dazzled brilliantly. Thousands of sword lights shed from the huge green sword


    toward the huge ck w that covered the sky!


    Poof!


    The giant w was cut off, and a terrifying roar resounded all around!


    ¡°Damn you! How dare you hurt me? If not for the rules of restriction here, I can easily kill you!¡±


    The old man sneered and said, ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s still too early for you to set foot in this world! I advise you to


    go back to your other shore and stop testing the rules of the Great Path here! Otherwise, your head will


    roll the next time!¡±


    ¡°Insolence! How dare a humble bug as you speak to me like this?! I want to see what this world can do


    to me!¡± With a roar, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Two sharp giant ws grabbed both sides of the crack and ripped it apart. However, the two giant


    ws were also under tremendous restrictive pressure.


    Roar!


    Philip looked up and saw a huge red eyeball in the crack peering down at them and this world. That


    eyeball was extremely terrifying and shocking. It made them want to run away.


    One after another, terrifying auras from the other shore leaked out from the crack.


    ¡°Found you!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the crack. Immediately after, a huge arm covered with scales poked


    out from the crack and grabbed Philip.


    Its target was Philip!


    Philip froze in ce. He wanted to move, but the pressure from the sky prevented him from doing so.


    The aura of the emperor from the other shore locked onto Philip.


    The old man snorted coldly, soared to the sky, and shed his huge green sword at the giant w that


    was grabbing Philip.


    ¡°How dare you target the future of my human race? I¡¯ll get you!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rumble!


    The green sword light bloomed like 10,000 rays of light and shed on the huge w. However, this


    time, the green sword light did not cut off the giant w. Too much power of rules was intertwined on


    the giant w, which resisted the green sword light!


    The giant w reached out for Philip again and said with a sneer, ¡°As long as I crush you to death, this


    world can no longerpete with the other shore! Today, I¡¯m going to break the rules of this world,


    sever this eternal cause and effect, and destroy the hopes of you humble humans!¡±

 Chapter 2967

    Chapter 2967


    Philip stared with wide eyes at the huge w that grabbed toward him. The w was full of lightning


    and chaotic energy that was enough to kill any powerhouse at the peak of the seventh zone. Even a


    half-step to the other shore seemed very insignificant in the face of this giant w. However, at this


    moment, the golden mark on Philip¡¯s arm suddenly dazzled with a golden glow.


    The little guy suddenly sprang out from Philip¡¯s arm. With a golden body that looked like amb with


    two horns, it roared clearly. Then, with its horn, it butted the huge ck w!


    One was the overwhelming ck w enough to kill anyone at the peak of the seventh zone. One was


    a little guy of the White Marsh royal family as small as an ant. There was noparison between the


    two at all!


    Just like a boat in the vast ocean, it was a suicide attempt!


    However¡­


    Boom!


    The horns on the little guy¡®s head actually burst out with dazzling energy that couldpete with the


    sharp w. The sharp w was sted out by the little guy.


    ¡°Royal White Marsh! Damn you!¡± The emperor in the sky roared angrily, ¡°How dare the White Marsh


    family betray the other shore?! On behalf of the nine royal families, I¡¯m going to kill you, this rebel!¡±


    An angry roar! That imposing w grabbed again!


    The hunched old man shouted angrily at this moment, ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Boom!


    A soaring sword light split into three like three green peaks and shed at the giant ws with dragon


    roars. The w was cut and fell to the ground.


    The emperor in the sky shouted angrily, ¡°Damn you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    After that, the huge red eyeball wanted to break through that crack and was desperately trying to


    squeeze in.


    The eyeball was bloodshot, and the ck pupil rolled around like a wild beast. A huge head covered


    with the power of chaotic energy was about to poke through the crack.


    Suddenly, another figure appeared. The aura of an emperor rippled. He wore a golden battle robe with


    a golden sword on his waist. He stood proudly in the sky and looked down on the world. He looked at


    the creature trying to break through the cracks and said solemnly, ¡°Emperor of the other shore, you¡¯ve


    crossed the line!¡±


    Buzz!


    As soon as he said that, the golden dragon sword on his waist soared to the sky, turned into a huge


    golden dragon, and mmed into the huge head covered with chaotic energy.


    The head was blown back into the crack!


    The emperor roared indignantly, ¡°Why?! Why is there such a strong being in this abandoned world of


    yours? Damn it! How hateful!¡±


    Immediately after, the imposing figure waved his hand, and the crack was immediately filled and


    repaired by the power of rules. That indignant roar became weaker and weaker before finally


    disappearing.


    Everyone was shocked and looked up at the golden figure in the sky.


    The old man immediately knelt and said, ¡°I, Cody Crane, pay my respects to the Imperial Preceptor¡­¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor! That was the Imperial Preceptor!


    The Imperial Preceptor turned around and swept his eyes across everyone. He looked at Philip and


    said, ¡°After everything is over,e to the Imperial Pce¡­¡±


    With that said, the Imperial Preceptor disappeared again.


    At this moment, Philip was still immersed in shock!


    Cody Crane got up, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°The space here is about to copse. Come out with


    me!¡±


    Everyone quickly followed Cody and left!


    ***


    When Philip and the others came out, 100,000 soldiers were already gathered near the Mystic Cave.


    us Motley and the others were already waiting at the door. They finally breathed a sigh of relief


    when they saw Philip and the otherse out safe and sound.


    ¡°Mr. Crane,¡± us greeted respectfully and was about to approach.


    However, suddenly, Mystic Cave shook violently and a crack appeared in the sky.


    A roar resounded throughout the world, ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    A ck sharp sword shot out from the crack with destructive power and shed at Philip!


    ¡°Philip! Watch out!¡± La Nn rushed over and pushed Philip away.

 Chapter 2968

    Chapter 2968


    This attack from the crack in the sky was extremely powerful, like a blow full of anger from a strong


    being.


    Boom!


    This ck sword energy with terrifying power and mighty power of rules shed at Philip from the


    crack in the sky/


    At the scene, 100,000 guards were dumbfounded!


    us and the others were also shocked by this huge aura. By the time they could react, the ck


    sword energy was already less than an inch away from Philip. At that time, Philip felt that his whole


    body was engulfed by a huge pressure. He could not mobilize his power of the rule even if he wanted


    to. Even a powerhouse at the peak of the seventh zone would be reduced to ashes under this attack!


    us was shocked and immediately countered with an attack at the ck sword energy while shouting


    angrily, ¡°Emperor of the other shore, you¡¯re crossing the line by force and destroying the future of the


    human race!¡±


    The hunched old man also red at the sky and immediately shed out a green sword light that


    carried terrifying energy rules at the ck sword light!


    At the same time, he shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Philip!¡± At the critical juncture, La rushed forward and pushed Philip away!


    Boom!


    This was an attack filled with anger from the emperor on the other shore that sted La. She was


    sent flying dozens of meters away, and her body was covered in blood.


    ¡°La!¡± Philip shouted as his pupils constricted. He ran forward and grabbed La in his arms!


    La was held in Philip¡¯s arms. She was covered in blood but forced a smile and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t


    forget what you promised me¡­¡±


    After saying this, La¡¯s breathing became very weak like a light that could extinguish at any time.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    us and Cody ran over, looked at La, and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not good. Her vital signs are getting


    weak. She needs immediate rescue!¡±


    If not for the two attacks from us and Cody that had deflected most of the power of the ck sword,


    this blow would have killed La in an instant.


    ¡°Send her to my residence. I have a doctor there,¡± us said.


    Philip had no time to think about it. First, he took out a pill from La¡¯s pocket from earlier and fed her


    one to maintain the weak vitality in La¡¯s body that could go out at any time. Then, Philip carried


    La and followed us to his residence.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle Samuel, what should we do? The secret treasure of the ancient sage is in Philip¡¯s hands¡­¡±


    Standing on the far side, Hugh said angrily as he watched Philip leave with the seriously injured La


    in his arms.


    Samuel frowned and said coldly, ¡°No rush. Now that La is seriously injured, it¡¯s the most beneficial to


    us! We need to call home immediately!¡±


    After that, Samuel and the others found the opportunity to leave Mystic Cave. After the crowd


    dispersed, the guards remained.


    Windsor Well stood on the spot, looked at Mystic Cave grimly, and said, ¡°I missed this opportunity¡­ I


    wonder when the next time will be¡­¡±

 Chapter 2969

    Chapter 2969


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He carried La, who was covered in blood and breathing weakly, to us¡¯


    residence. us personally arranged for a famous doctor to treat La.


    Philip and the others waited outside the door anxiously.


    us walked up to Philip and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no injury that Dr. Hoff


    can¡¯t heal in this world. It just happens that I have some questions for you.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at us. Then, they walked to the garden.


    us served Philip some tea and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, do you know what happened in the


    outside world while you were having the challenge in Mystic Cave?¡±


    Philip took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Please speak your mind, Dragon King Motley.¡±


    us still felt apprehensive as he sighed and said, ¡°Mystic Cave is a passage that leads to the other


    shore. While you were having the challenge, a crack appeared in this passage, and many powerful


    beings from the other side kept attacking the crack in the passage, trying to force their way into this


    world¡­¡±


    ¡°100,000 guards of Mystic City have been deployed all around, and tens of thousands of disciples and


    special guards from Cochly Mountain joined the ranks. Even the four great supremes were urgently


    summoned to stand guard and prevent the massive invasion of creatures from the other shore. It can


    be said that our country nearly experienced a catastrophe that could¡¯ve destroyed our civilization just


    now¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was shocked. He said, ¡°Dragon King Motley, are you serious?¡±


    Philip could already imagine the oue if the passage had copsed, allowing for the massive


    invasion of creatures from the other shore.


    On the challenge ground, those extraterrestrial beasts from the other shore were extremely ferocious.


    They were definitely not something that the current human race could resist. Moreover, Philip had no


    idea what the strength of the emperor was just now.


    ¡°However, just as the crack was about to break, the passage was closed and the crack was mended.¡±


    us said suddenly and looked at Philip. With doubts in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Did you get the secret


    treasure of the ancient sage?¡±


    Philip was startled before he smiled and said, ¡°I got it¡­¡±


    us nodded and said, ¡°I guessed it right. It¡¯s your luck to get the treasure. Maybe it¡¯s all destined to


    be. Now, I want to find out what happened in the challenge ground that could force the powerful beings


    from the other shore back. Even the cracks were mended.¡±


    After asking this question, us looked at Philip and waited for his answer.


    Philip frowned and thought of the scene where the little guy on his arm resisted the emperor of the


    other shore.


    Was it because of this little guy?


    After that, the Imperial Preceptor showed up. Philip could not be certain and could only tell us about


    what happened.


    After hearing the story, us was full of astonishment. He looked at the golden mark on Philip¡¯s arm,


    shook his head, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you to have the mark of the royal family from the other


    shore. This is incredible! This mark is filled with a supreme imperial aura! On the other shore, it¡¯s the


    strongest royal family that ruled over a territory!¡±


    Hearing us¡¯ words, Philip quickly asked, ¡°You seem quite familiar with the other shore?¡±


    us smiled and turned around. He took out an ancient book from the inner hall, handed it to Philip,


    and said, ¡°There¡¯s a record in this book from Emperor Kai¡¯s era, which recorded a bit of the terrain and


    layout of the other shore. ording to rumors, Emperor Kai, the first emperor of all ages, once went to


    the other shore.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiss!


    Philip was filled with shock!


    Emperor Kai had been to the other shore?! Unbelievable!


    us continued, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, now that the secret treasure of the ancient sage is in your


    hands, many people will want to get it. Why don¡¯t you stay here for the time being?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±


    At this time, 17 trotted over and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, Dr. Hoff is out.¡±

 Chapter 2970

    Chapter 2970


    Philip quickly rushed to the room. Lay on the bed, her face pale. Her breathing was still very


    weak. He walked over, looked at La¡¯s condition, and stroked her hair. Then, he got up, walked out of


    the room, and bowed to Dr. Hoff.


    He said, ¡°Dr. Hoff, how is my friend doing?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man in front of him was talking to us. Seeing Philip, he smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, don¡¯t worry. Your friend is out of danger now. There¡¯s nothing serious, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Philip asked.


    Dr. Hoff shook his head and said, ¡°She seems to have a condition that I can¡¯t figure out. I¡¯ve practiced


    medicine for decades, but I¡¯ve never seen such a condition before.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± Philip asked nervously.


    Dr. Hoff said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell. However, this condition can be both good and bad for your


    friend. The existence of this condition offsets the dead energy that ravages your friend¡¯s body. It¡¯s my


    first time seeing such a strange disease.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s bad about it, then?¡±


    Dr. Hoff stroked his white beard and said with a sigh, ¡°The downside is that your friend will feel cold all


    over her body every night of the full moon. If there are no special drugs and hot objects to resist the


    chills from her body, she¡¯ll freeze to death.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. This condition was very strange.


    ¡°Dr. Hoff, is there any way to treat it?¡± Philip asked.


    Dr. Hoff shook his head and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this condition in my life, and I don¡®t


    have any treatment method. But please rest assured that I¡¯ll do my best to find a cure.¡±


    Philip bowed slightly to Dr. Hoff and said, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Hoff¡­¡±


    Soon, Dr. Hoff left. Philip returned to the room again and nced at La lying on the bed.


    Her breathing was weak, and her face was pale, but it was difficult to conceal her vibrant demeanor.


    After sitting for a while, Philip left the room and sat with Fennel in the garden.


    ¡°How¡¯s Lord Ludo?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip answered, ¡°She¡¯s okay for the time being. She just needs rest¡­¡±


    The others nodded and Fennel said, ¡°I just came back from outside. There are rumors that you¡¯ve


    obtained the secret treasure of the ancient sage. Many people are already gathered outside the door,


    iming that the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure belongs to the world. They want you to take out the


    secret treasure and show it to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! They must be dreaming! My young patriarch was the one who got hold of the secret treasure.


    What right do they have to look at it?¡± 17 huffed and said indignantly.

 Chapter 2971

    Chapter 2971


    Philip looked at Fennel calmly and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°I think we can¡¯t go out now. We have Dragon King Motley to hold the fort here, and those


    people won¡¯t dare to do anything for the time being. Once we go out, we won¡¯t be facing some small


    forces but the world atrge.¡±


    Philip frowned with coldness in his eyes and said, ¡°Announce to those people outside that in three


    days, I¡¯ll hold a dinner party to view the secret treasure of the ancient sage. They¡¯re invited.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Fennel was shocked and could not figure out Philip¡¯s intention for


    doing this.


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°This is the only way to do it. Staying here forever is not a solution, so I might


    as well invite them to look at it.¡±


    us walked in at this moment and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I share the same thought with


    Young Patriarch rke. If you want to deal with those people outside, you can only make it public. The


    secret treasure of the ancient sage does belong to the world. Keeping it will only invite dispute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you again,¡± Philip said.


    us smiled and said with a nod, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately.¡±


    Then, us left.


    ***


    On Windsor Well¡¯s side, he stood in the hall gloomily with a man in a ck robe in front of him.


    ¡°My lord, I failed to obtain the secret treasure of the ancient sage,¡± Windsor bent over and said.


    The man in a ck robe said in a mechanical voice, ¡°Hmph! The ancient sage¡®s secret treasure is a


    huge threat to the other shore. I don¡®t care what method you use. I must get the secret treasure of the


    ancient sage!¡±


    Windsor scowled and said, ¡°My lord, Philip is staying with us Motley now. My people can¡¯t get close


    at all. This¡­¡±


    The man in a ck robe stretched out a ck mechanical arm, which was densely packed with small


    mechanical bugs that formed the skin surface.


    The ck-robed man held a long narrow wooden box, which he handed to Windsor while saying, ¡°Take


    this to Cochly Mountain and someone will pick you up.¡±


    Windsor took the box and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    After that, the man in a ck robe left.


    Windsor stood in the hall, his face bing darker. He said solemnly, ¡°Men, deliver this to Cochly


    Mountain!¡±


    Windsor¡¯s personal guards hurried in, took the wooden box, and left quickly. Then, Windsor put his


    hands behind his back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on in Mystic Cave?¡±


    ¡°The threat at Mystic Cave has been eliminated. At present, only the 100,000 guards left behind by


    Aaron Dole remain.¡±


    Windsor nodded and looked out the door with thoughtful eyes.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Gentleman Court.


    Benny Larson had learned about the situation at Mystic Cave from his servants and said with a smile,


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as my prediction, but this little guy really can¡¯t be predicted at will. He has many tricks up


    his sleeve. No wonder he¡¯s a variable.¡±


    After Benny finished speaking, an old man walked out from the backyard behind him. It was none other


    than the master of the Alliance.


    ¡°Court Master Larson, you once said that he ys a key role in the future existence of the Yarn family.


    Can you tell me now?¡± Alliance Master Yarn said.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Benny smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alliance Master Yarn. When the time arrives, everything will have


    a natural solution. The rtionship between you and him, as well as the cause and effect between him


    and the Yarn family, has yet toe. It¡¯ll take some time.¡±


    Hearing that, Alliance Master Yarn frowned and said, ¡°Court Master Larson, how much longer will it


    take? Time is running out for the Yarn family.¡±


    Benny smiled and said, ¡°Soon. You just need to wait for a while longer.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Benny made a prediction and said, ¡°The matter in Mystic City has been resolved, but this kid has


    gotten into another rtionship. It won¡¯t have any oue, so I hope he can handle it well.¡±

 Chapter 2972

    Chapter 2972


    Three dayster, the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure viewing event was held in the most luxurious hotel


    in Mystic City. All the forces in the city and various figures from the outside world were invited to attend


    tonight¡¯s dinner party. Although there were few luxury cars in front of the hotel, famous people graced


    the red carpet.


    Among them, people from the Larson family and representatives from the Gentleman Court and the


    Alliance attended too. Representatives of various disciple families and somerge domestic forces


    were also here to view the secret treasures of the ancient sage.


    When the dinner began, the hall was already packed. Everyone chatted in low voices about the secret


    treasures of the ancient sage.


    ¡°What do you think this ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure looks like?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But I heard that the secret treasure can help a powerhouse at the peak of the seventh


    zone to enter a half-step to the other shore directly!¡±


    ¡°Really? We can watch a good show tonight, then.¡±


    The crowd chattered non-stop, and many forces among them mingled around.


    ¡°Patriarch Weed, who do you think the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure should belong to this time?¡±


    A middle-aged man turned to the other middle-aged man beside him.


    Patriarch Weed said, ¡°The secret treasure should belong to someone worthy, of course. We¡¯re just here


    to view the true appearance of the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure. The rest is out of our hands.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, is the family head of the Weed family in Southridge not at all tempted by the ancient sage¡®s


    secret treasure?¡± The middle-aged man with a goatee asked again.


    The serious-looking Patriarch Weed frowned before he said with a smile, ¡± Patriarch Lieder, even if we


    have thoughts about it, we can¡¯t get the secret treasure of the ancient sage. Those attending the dinner


    tonight are not ordinary people. Just look at those people sitting in the inner hall. Who isn¡¯t a big figure


    who can shake the entire country with one finger?¡±


    The middle-aged man with a goatee smiled and said, ¡°What if I told you that my master is also in the


    hall and is determined to get the secret treasure of the ancient sage tonight?¡±


    Patriarch Weed trembled, looked at Patriarch Lieder suspiciously, and asked, ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    Patriarch Lieder smiled and said pretentiously, ¡°My master has a special identity that can¡¯t be disclosed


    yet. If you want this secret treasure, you may join us. When my master gets this secret treasure, you


    can also have seven days toprehend it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    In an instant, Patriarch Weed was attracted by Patriarch Lieder¡¯s words.


    ¡°Patriarch Weed, this opportunity is hard toe by. You should consider it carefully.¡±


    Patriarch Lieder patted Patriarch Weed on the shoulder and left silently. At the same time, simr


    scenes could be seen throughout the hall. Soon, a secretbined force was formed in the hall.


    At this moment, the inner hall was already filled with big figures enough to shake the country.

 Chapter 2973

    Chapter 2973


    us Motley walked out from the back of the hall with a smile and greeted everyone, ¡°Everyone, do


    excuse me for beingte. I had to take care of some private matters.¡±


    As us spoke, he was already standing next to the main seat.


    Everyone nodded slightly to us.


    After that, us did not sit on the main seat but smiled at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the host for


    tonight.¡±


    Having said that, he stood on one side, looked at the door, and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s wee Young


    Patriarch rke¡­¡±


    Then, Philip walked in with Fennel and the others. Tonight, he wore a dark gray suit with shoes, looking


    handsome and imposing. Especially that pair of well-defined eyes with a faint chill that made everyone


    avert their eyes. This young man¡¯s presence was toopelling.


    Philip took his seat, and everyone looked at each other.


    An old man with a walking cane spoke up at this moment, ¡°We¡¯ve long heard of Young Patriarch


    rke¡¯s reputation. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. You¡¯re a young talent, indeed.¡±


    After the old man finished speaking, others also followed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve long heard of Young


    Patriarch rke, but we wonder if we can see something amazing tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Dragon King Motley, don¡¯t you think giving the main seat to a young man is out of his depth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dragon King Motley. Tonight is the viewing party for the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure. Is


    he going to be the host instead of you?¡±


    A group of people began to express their dissatisfaction, angry that Philip was sitting in the main seat.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    On the side, us smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Without Young Patriarch rke¡¯s


    permission, this treasure appreciation party can¡¯t go on tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± An old man from the Larson family snorted coldly and said, ¡°us Motley, the secret treasure


    of the ancient sage belongs to the world. What right does a rke have to call it his own?¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at the old man, feeling that he looked familiar.


    ¡°Yes, this ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure belongs to the world. He doesn¡¯t have the right to take it! It


    should be disyed for us to look at it together!¡± Another old man with a hooked nose and menacing


    eyes echoed.


    us¡¯ brows twitched, and he was just about to say something when Philip suddenly asked, ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    The old man with a hooked nose snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know my name! As long


    as you hand over the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure, you can leave.¡±


    Domineering.


    us whispered into Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, he¡¯s the old family head of the Stafford


    family in Northfrost, Keith Stafford. His strength should be in the middle of the seventh zone.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. He chuckled and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t hand over the secret treasure of the


    ancient sage?¡±


    A fierce aura burst from Keith, which filled the entire hall. He said coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it by force!¡±


    As the aura of the middle of the seventh zone unleashed, everyone in the hall trembled slightly.


    Many people began to marvel. ¡°The strength of Old Freak Stafford has improved again!¡±


    ¡°The Staffords are a disciple family, but it has been a while since they produced a strong character.


    Unexpectedly, Keith Stafford has flown under the radar for so many years and has reached the middle


    stage of the seventh zone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that little boy named Philip rke is going to suffer.¡±


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip took a sip of tea and said lightly, ¡°The secret treasure of the


    ancient sage is with me. If you think you can take it, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Keith was furious and pped out.


    A ck tiger shadow appeared and pounced on Philip!


    Philip snorted coldly, grabbed his knife and fork from the table, and threw them at Keith!

 Chapter 2974

    Chapter 2974


    The knife and fork flew at Keith with extreme speed and force.


    Keith sneered, snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Hmph, young man, you¡¯re out of your depths!¡±


    While saying that, the p heunched had already collided with the knife and fork!


    Boom!


    It could be clearly seen the knife and fork broke through Keith¡¯s attack with great force and pierced


    through Keith¡¯s palm with two poofs, spraying blood all over!


    ¡°Argh! How dare you, young man!¡± Keith retracted his hand, his face full of anger!


    He actually suffered a loss in front of a young man in the early stage of the seventh zone.


    All the guests present were shocked by this scene. They thought that Philip would definitely suffer in


    Keith¡¯s hands, but the oue was reversed. Keith Stafford was a powerhouse in thete stage of the


    seventh zone, but he was injured by a junior in the early stage of the seventh zone.


    ¡°Whoa, what happened? Keith Stafford was defeated in one move!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how strong is Young Patriarch rke to defeat Keith in one move?¡±


    ¡°Things seem a little unusual tonight. Keith has definitely lost it.¡±


    The guests discussed this incessantly.


    Hearing that, Keith was extremely grim. He red at Philip and shouted angrily, ¡°Young man, how dare


    you hurt me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Stafford family wille after you?¡±


    Philip nced at Keith indifferently and said, ¡°If you think you can, go ahead.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall held their breath and looked at Philip and Keith.


    Keith was taken aback. A stern glint shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°Are you trying to anger me on


    purpose? Even if your rke family is big and rich, in Mystic City, you have nothing! Besides, the


    Stafford family of Northfrost is not a bug that can be crushed at will!¡±


    Even a lion could only lord in its territory. Keith Stafford was not afraid of the rke family now.


    Therefore, he did not take Philip seriously.


    Philipughed and said, ¡°It seems that your hand has recovered.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that being mentioned, Keith was furious. He got up and mmed out at Philip again. A shadow of


    a huge ck tiger jumped out and swiped a w at Philip.


    Philip remained motionless in his seat. He took out a white jade box from his pocket and pointed it at


    Keith. Immediately, the imposing Keith felt as if his whole body had been drained of all strength.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Keith frowned, his eyes full of doubts!


    Immediately after¡­


    Boom!

 Chapter 2975

    Chapter 2975


    Philip¡¯s kicknded on Keith¡¯s chest, which sent him flying a few meters away before he fell heavily to


    the ground.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene!


    Keith rolled to the ground, clutched his chest, and spat out a mouthful of blood. He stared at Philip with


    dted pupils and said, ¡°W-What is going on? Why did I lose my strength?¡±


    Philip sneered, showed the white jade box in his hand to everyone, and said, ¡°That¡¯s because what I


    hold in my hand is the secret treasure of the ancient sage that everyone wants to see tonight!¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± The crowd was in an uproar!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped wide open as they stared at the white jade box in Philip¡¯s hands.


    Was this the secret treasure of the ancient sage?


    Everyone¡¯s minds raced. The secret treasure of the ancient sage was right in front of them now. It


    would be a lie if they said they did not want it.


    Lying on the floor, Keith looked at the white jade box in Philip¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can this ancient sage¡¯s


    secret treasure suppress my realm?¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not suppression but a shield¡­¡±


    While saying that, Philip put the white jade box on the table and said to everyone in the hall, ¡°Ladies


    and gentlemen, I know what you¡¯re thinking. The secret treasure of the ancient sage is the treasure of


    the world. If I take it for my own, I¡¯ll definitely be the target of many forces. So, I¡¯ll put this treasure on


    disy here tonight. Anyone who thinks they have what it takes can step forward and get it in person!¡±


    Hiss!


    Everyone in the hall was full of surprise at Philip¡¯s words.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    They would get it if they could?


    In an instant, the patriarchs of several disciple families got up and said to Philip, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, if you say so, we¡¯ll make our move then.¡± While saying that, they had sneers on their faces.


    Philip rke was over the top.


    Was he going to stand up to everyone single-handedly?


    Several people stepped forward, but with just a few steps, they suddenly felt a huge pressure pressing


    on them. They were unable to move an inch under this pressure. They looked at each other and began


    to mobilize the energy and the power of rules in their bodies to resist this pressure. However, they


    realized that they could not mobilize any power of rules at all!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The patriarchs of several disciple families were full of shock.


    They looked at the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure in front of them but had no way of taking it at all.


    Seeing that the patriarchs of the disciple families were unable to move and were even sweating


    profusely, the other patriarchs and representatives of the various forces in the hall mocked. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on? Hurry up and take it!¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you guys being courteous?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, since no one is moving, I¡¯ll be going then!¡± With that said, the representative of the Larson


    family stepped forward. He nced at Philip provocatively and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯ll make


    my move now!¡±


    After that, he took two steps forward, but suddenly, his expression changed. He stared at the white jade


    box in horror and said, ¡°W-What power is this?¡±


    Then, he forcibly mobilized the power of his rules to resist the soft glow from the white jade box.


    However, the glow sted him out!


    Bang!


    The old man from the Larson family crashed into a wall and fell to the ground. He stared at the ancient


    sage¡¯s secret treasure in disbelief and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this treasure!¡±


    At this moment, the other people in the hall realized that they could not approach this secret treasure at


    all. No wonder Philip took out the secret treasure so confidently and told everyone to take it if they


    could.


    At this time, Philip looked at everyone coldly and said, ¡°The secret treasure of the ancient sage belongs


    to the worthy. Since no one can take it, I¡¯ll ept it on your behalf.¡±


    After that, Philip reached out and took the white jade box steadily.


    Everyone was anxious by now.


    An old man dressed in fancy clothes took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, in my opinion,


    you may not be able to keep this treasure.¡±

 Chapter 2976

    Chapter 2976


    The hall suddenly fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the old man in fancy clothes.


    us was also taken aback when he saw the old man.


    He whispered in Philip¡¯s ear, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this person has a solid background. He¡¯s from


    the Imperial Pce and is one of the four chiefs. His name is Tyson Floyd, and his strength is


    unfathomable. Even the Imperial Preceptor has to show him some respect.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned as he looked at the old man in fancy clothes.


    The old man looked very kind and friendly, and his eyes seemed wise. He smiled and put down the


    teacup in his hand.


    He looked at Philip and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, can you let me take a look at the secret treasure


    of the ancient sage?¡±


    Everyone in the hall held their breath at the request. This old man was from the Imperial Pce, he


    was the person with the highest status here. Tyson Floyd almost entered the Imperial Pce back


    then.


    The first half of his life could be described as smooth-sailing. He left behind many legends from his


    deeds in the country. However, with one wrong move, Tyson lost the right to enter the Imperial Pce


    and could only be one of the four chiefs. Speaking of Tyson Floyd, he had many disciples under


    him, and his influence spanned all over the country. He was a great figure who could rock the world


    with a stomp of his foot.


    The moment he spoke, everyone in the hall watched silently, not daring to say a word.


    Philip frowned and looked at Tyson.


    Next to him, Fennel said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him. His strength is unpredictable, and he has many forces


    around him. We can¡¯t go up against him easily.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip raised his eyebrows. He thought for a moment, took the white jade box to Tyson,


    and said, ¡°Since you have made the request, I won¡¯t refuse, of course¡­¡±


    With that said, Philip handed the white jade box to Tyson.


    Tyson took the box and frowned. A strange power on the box spread all over his body in an instant and


    suppressed all the power of rules in his body. He scowled as beads of sweat dotted his forehead. He


    sat with the white jade box in his hand for a long time without moving.


    After that, he took a deep breath, returned the white jade box to Philip, and said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not


    meant for the secret treasure of the ancient sage¡­¡±


    At that remark, everyone gasped. Even the high-ranking Tyson Floyd said so.


    Did that mean everyone present was not meant to get the secret treasure as well?


    Tyson added, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, take good care of this treasure. It¡¯ll be useful to you one day¡­¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip nodded and took the treasure. However, at this moment, another old man in a ck suit said


    coldly, ¡°Tyson Floyd, don¡¯t you think you need to ask for my agreement before making this decision?¡±

 Chapter 2977

    Chapter 2977


    Everyone looked in the direction of the old man who spoke. The old man had a ruddy and youthful


    face. He looked very energetic.


    Tyson frowned as a chill shed in the corner of his eyes. He said, ¡°Holt Woods, this is Northwest


    Mystic City. It¡¯s my territory, not your Heavenly Court! I don¡¯t need your permission to make a decision!¡±


    The old man in a suitughed and said, ¡°Tyson, do you think you can stop Heavenly Court if we really


    want to interfere? Even if the Imperial Preceptor were here today, he wouldn¡¯t dare to question my


    actions, let alone you!¡±


    Bang!


    Tyson smacked the table and suddenly exploded with a strong aura no less than a half step to the


    other shore, which swept over the other party. He said coldly, ¡°Presumptuous! How dare you belittle the


    Imperial Preceptor in our country? You have crossed the line!¡±


    Boom!


    This angry shout frightened everyone so much that they nced at each other!


    It was like the sound of thunder. However, Holt Woods was not to be outdone. He just snorted coldly,


    and a terrifying aura also surged from his body, fighting against Tyson. For a while, two turbulent forces


    in the hall confronted each other like ocean waves.


    Holt shouted angrily, ¡°Hmph, Tyson, do you want to fight me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mystic City will be


    destroyed tonight?¡±


    Tyson snorted coldly and said, ¡°As long as you dare to cross the line, even if Mystic City is destroyed,


    I¡¯ll kill you right here!¡±


    With that said, the atmosphere in the hall became more intriguing!


    Holt scowled and shouted, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Tyson smacked the table, stood up, and red at Holt.


    Everyone in the hall trembled. These were two unpredictable powerhouses. If they really fought, the


    whole Mystic City could be destroyed.


    At this moment, us Motley stood up and said, ¡°Gentlemen, calm down. Everyone has seen the


    secret treasure of the ancient sage. Only the worthy deserve to own it. Young Patriarch rke has


    given everyone the opportunity to take it, but no one could do it. In that case, the secret treasure will


    naturally belong to Young Patriarch rke.¡±


    Holt looked at us coldly and said, ¡°Dragon King Motley, although you¡¯re a dragon king of Mystic City,


    you have no right to tell me what to do.¡±


    Hearing this, us raised his eyebrows as the corners of his eyes shed with chills. He straightened


    his body and said with a smile, ¡°Are you saying that you want to take it by force?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Holtughed and said, ¡°us, are you threatening me? I¡¯m the younger brother of a Great


    Heavenly King in Heavenly Court. In terms of identity and strength, you have to bow to me in respect!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± us sneered and said, ¡°You may have forgotten that this is Mystic City in our country,


    not the backyard of your Heavenly Court. Even if you want to establish your authority here, I¡¯m afraid it


    won¡¯t work.¡±


    Holt scowled upon hearing that and said, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    With that said¡­R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers in ck armor rushed in from the hall entrance. They had a symbol of a


    golden dragon on their chests.


    After this group of people broke in, the middle-aged man in the lead said coldly, ¡°Dragon King Motley is


    carrying out my master¡¯s order!¡±


    In an instant, this group of people surrounded the hall. They were armed with guns and ready to fight.


    Holt¡¯s face darkened as he looked at this group of people and the middle-aged man.


    The other party looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Holt Woods, my master has a message for you.


    Heavenly Court is nothing. Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±

 Chapter 2978

    Chapter 2978


    With that said, the hall quickly fell silent. Everyone gasped.


    This person had no regard for the younger brother of the Great Heavenly King at all. Of course, this


    message was given by the master behind him.


    At this moment, everyone also realized who the master behind him was!


    For a while, Holt sat frozen in ce. His face was dark, and his expression was ugly. After a while, he


    suddenly put the teacup in his hand on the table and said coldly, ¡°Are you saying that your master


    wants to take action against our Heavenly Court?¡±


    Many patriarchs of the disciple families sitting in the hall might not know much about Heavenly Court.


    However, someone said, ¡°Heavenly Court is much more powerful than you think! It¡¯s a force that has


    been around for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, I heard that they have numerous top experts who rarely make an appearance. Once


    they do, everything in this world will be within their grasp!¡±


    ¡°Are they really that powerful? Who are they?¡±


    As everyone chattered, the captain of the team looked at Philip and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we


    can handle things here. My master is waiting for you in Astro Tower. ¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned before he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, Philip turned around and left.


    Holt wanted to stop Philip, but Tyson reached out to stop Holt and said, ¡°Holt, if you dare to take


    another step, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Holt was furious and watched helplessly as Philip left with the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure.


    After Philip left the hall, there was a special jeep waiting at the door.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this way, please¡­¡± Two guards inbat uniforms stood next to the vehicle.


    After Philip got into the car, the car started quickly and left.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    About 10 minutester, Philip arrived at an elegant garden in Astro Tower. The garden looked very


    quaint and serene. There was a gazebo in the middle with armed guards inbat uniforms


    surrounding the whole area.


    The security here was very strict. Philip felt a touch of coldness around the garden as soon as he


    arrived. With such tight security, even a fly could not get close to the gazebo. Moreover, when he was


    outside, Philip noticed some top experts hiding in an ambush.


    Although Philip only saw them from a distance, he could hardly judge their strength from the dormant


    killing intent on them.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, the master is waiting for you. Please go ahead,¡± a guard said.


    Philip hummed and walked into the gazebo.


    An imposing middle-aged man sat in the gazebo. Seeing Philip, he smiled kindly and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    here. Sit down. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony here.¡±


    Philip was a little flustered because he knew who he was seeing.

 Chapter 2979

    Chapter 2979


    The Imperial Preceptor¡­ He was the first person in the country who once led the supremes to fight


    against the eight kingdoms!


    A true hero!


    Anyone who saw the Imperial Preceptor would feel a sense of fear and worship. After all, he was the


    Imperial Preceptor.


    Philip walked into the gazebo and said with a bow, ¡°Imperial Preceptor, Philip rke at your service¡­¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor raised his eyebrows and smiled. He poured a cup of tea for Philip and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Come and sit.¡±


    Philip obeyed and sat down.


    The Imperial Preceptor nced at Philip before turning his gaze up at the skylight above the gazebo.


    He sighed and said, ¡°You really look a lot like him, which reminds me of my younger days with him. At


    that time, your father was also very high-spirited like you. He never cared about anything. He had his


    ns and faith about everything.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip said, ¡°Were you good friends with my father when you were younger?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Your father and I used to be best friends. We


    were as close as brothers. of course, your father is also one of the people I admire most in my life.


    Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today, and our country wouldn¡¯t be in peace.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor got up, looked at the beautiful scenery outside the gazebo, and said, ¡°Back


    then, your father and I used to be inseparable, but now, I¡¯m the Imperial Preceptor, while your father is


    the head of the rke family. The responsibility on his shoulders is much greater than mine. Many


    times, I wonder what I would do if I were in his shoes. Now, the chess game is getting harder and


    harder to y.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s eyes darkened. He got up and said, ¡°Imperial Preceptor¡­¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor came back to his senses and smiled. He patted Philip on the shoulder and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Imperial Preceptor. I can be considered your half-uncle¡­¡±


    Philip was taken aback and said, ¡°U-Uncle¡­¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s address, heughed and said, ¡°Good boy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Then, he motioned Philip to sit down and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask. There are some things


    that you can¡¯t know yet. The more you know, the more dangerous it¡¯ll be for you. I invited you here


    today because I want to see the secret treasure of the ancient sage that you have and also to give you


    something.¡±


    The secret treasure of the ancient sage?


    Philip took out the white jade box and handed it to the Imperial Preceptor. He thought that the Imperial


    Preceptor would be blocked and suppressed by the white jade box, but nothing happened.


    The Imperial Preceptor nced at the white jade box and said, ¡°The ancient Flying Serpent is the


    secret treasure that belonged to the royal Flying Serpent family of the other shore. Since you can get it,


    it shows that you have a connection with it¡­¡±


    Having said that, the Imperial Preceptor returned the white jade box to Philip.


    Philip asked, ¡°Uncle, you seem to know a lot about the royal families on the other shore.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor smiled and asked someone to fetch an ancient book. He then said, ¡°This is a


    record of the other shore. It¡¯s a confidential file that normal people can¡¯ty their eyes on¡­¡±


    Philip looked at the ancient book with the title ¡®ssic of Mountains and Seas¡¯.


    ¡°This book records the world of the other shore?¡± Philip asked in surprise.


    The Imperial Preceptor smiled and said, ¡°Yes and no. The origin of the ssic of Mountains and Seas


    is shrouded in mystery with many rumors about it. The many exotic beasts in the ssic of Mountains


    and Seas rarely appear in this world today but are quitemon on the other shore¡­ Back then, your


    father once pushed open the stargate and saw the beauty of the other shore. After he returned, he


    once said that the records in the ssic of Mountains and Seas are not false.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip fell into deep thought. He looked at the ssic of Mountains and Seas in front of


    him in disbelief.


    ¡°Uncle, what exactly is the other shore?¡± Philip asked.


    The Imperial Preceptor shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Not many people in this world can


    witness the beauty of the other shore. Your father is one of them, and the grandmaster of your rke


    family was also one. The others maybe among those few¡­ However, what I want to tell you is that


    your mother has actually been to the other shore, and she stayed there for three years.¡±

 Chapter 2980

    Chapter 2980


    Philip trembled, and his expression became very nervous. He stood up abruptly!


    His mother had been to the other shore and had stayed there for three years?! What the hell was going


    on?


    How did his mother go to the other shore? How did she survive there?


    What did she experience during those three years? Was it because of the passage that led to the other


    shore in the Larson family¡¯s secret vault?


    Philip¡¯s mind was a mess as he asked nervously, ¡°Uncle, are you serious? My mother has really been


    to the other shore? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor shook his head, stared at the stars in the sky, and said, ¡°Your mother is a


    personparable to your father. She¡¯s amazingly talented, and she¡¯s a person that many people


    admired and wanted to follow. However, her actions were a mystery. There were many things that even


    your father didn¡¯t know what your mother was doing. As for the other shore, your mother did go there.


    You were very young at that time, so I don¡¯t think you remember¡­ After your mother returned, she


    became very mysterious, and many things changed.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After the Imperial Preceptor finished speaking, Philip¡¯s eyes became veryplicated.


    His mother was always shrouded in a fog, and he could never catch up to her. There were many


    secrets about his mother that he could not find out.


    ¡°Uncle, do you know if my mother left any clues about the other shore?¡± Philip asked.


    The Imperial Preceptor shook his head and said, ¡°Your mother never mentioned a word about the other


    shore. She only warned everyone that the time had note to set foot on the other shore. Our


    technology and strength were not enough for the other shore yet.¡±


    After saying that, the Imperial Preceptor motioned Philip to sit down and ordered his servant to bring a


    box in.


    ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± the Imperial Preceptor said with a smile, looking very kind and amiable.


    Philip looked at the box, thought about it, and reached out to open the box. He found a red jade ball


    inside the box, which glowed faintly in the night.


    ¡°Uncle, what is this?¡± Philip frowned and asked.


    That was because he felt a strange energy fluctuation and the power of rules from the jade ball. This


    energy and the power of rules actually caused the fire attribute in his body to surge excitedly.


    The Imperial Preceptor smiled and said, ¡°This is called the fire energy stone, one of the five energy


    stones that your mother brought back from the other shore. I¡¯ve been keeping this one. Your mother


    once said to give this one to you when the time came.¡±


    ¡®Fire energy stone?¡¯


    Philip reached out and took the stone from the box. As soon as he touched the stone, he felt a hot aura


    that continuously flowed into his body through the veins in his palm.


    In an instant, Philip felt a strange force in his veins. This power also instantly stimted the fire


    attribute power in Philip¡¯s body!

 Chapter 2981

    Chapter 2981


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the fire attribute in Philip¡¯s body exploded and filled the gazebo like a fiery sea!


    Roar!


    A low roar came from Philip¡¯s back. A fire chimera appeared and roared to the sky as it constantly


    absorbed the energy from the fire energy stone.


    The Imperial Preceptor sat on one side and looked at Philip¡¯s current state with a smile on his face and


    ease in his eyes.


    Philip¡¯s whole body was shrouded in the strange aura of the fire energy stone in his palm, and the


    power of mes on his body also got stronger. Even the fire chimera behind him became more solid


    after continuously absorbing the energy from the stone.


    Roar!


    A low roar like it came from ancient times came from the fire chimera. At that moment, the me on the


    fire chimera became redder. Even its fur became more lustrous. A me mark also appeared between


    the chimera¡¯s eyebrows.


    The moment this mark appeared, a change came over the fire chimera. It became real, transforming


    from a ming shadow to flesh and blood.


    This transformationsted for a long time.


    Rumble!


    In the end, the fire chimerapletely transformed into a real exotic beast. The me aura radiating


    from its body was even more scorching and fiery. In the end, the fire energy stone in Philip¡¯s hand lost


    its luster and seemed to have turned into an ordinary stone.


    Philip also woke up at this time and opened his eyes, which flowed with the aura and rules of mes. A


    mark simr to the fire chimera¡¯s also appeared between his eyebrows.


    Seeing this, the Imperial Preceptor kept shaking his head and said with a smile, ¡°So, your mother had


    given you the imprint of the Royal Chimera family of the other shore long ago. However, this imprint


    was deeply concealed in your body and required the fire energy stone as a trigger to release it¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was shocked. He looked at the stone in his hand and said to the Imperial Preceptor,


    ¡°Uncle, are you saying that I already had the mark of the Royal Chimera family in my body?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the mark between your eyebrows is indeed the mark of


    the Royal Chimera family from the other shore. This mark has appeared several times in history but


    was never verified. However, your mother did mention that she had gotten the mark of the Royal


    Chimera family¡­¡±


    Philip was even more puzzled after hearing this. He got his aura under control and put the stone back


    into the box.


    ¡°Uncle, did my mother say anything else?¡± Philip asked.


    The Imperial Preceptor shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°No.¡±


    After this, the Imperial Preceptor fell into deep thought. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll ask someone


    to take you back. After everything is settled in Mystic City,e to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Philip nodded, bade farewell to the Imperial Preceptor, and was driven back to the hotel by someone.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The Imperial Preceptor sat in the gazebo, drinking tea in silence, after a long while, an old man


    respectfully walked into the gazebo and said with a slight bow, ¡°Imperial Preceptor.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor nced at the old man and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Floyd, please sit down. How


    is everything?¡±


    Tyson Floyd sat down and replied, ¡°Holt Woods of Heavenly Courts seems a little arrogant.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor snorted coldly and said, ¡°Heavenly Court has existed for a long time. They sat


    and watched the changes in the world but had never given any correct guidance to the people. Issue


    my Imperial Decree. If Heavenly Court dares to cause trouble in the country, kill without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Imperial Preceptor¡­¡± Tyson stood up, turned around, and left.


    Seeing Tyson¡¯s departing back, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s eyes gradually became cold ad he said,


    ¡°Heavenly Court, it¡¯s time to settle the score with you guys.¡±

 Chapter 2982

    Chapter 2982


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. When he returned to us¡¯ residence, Fennel and the others were already


    waiting anxiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back¡­¡± Fennel got up and asked as the worried look on his face faded.


    17 rushed over quickly, hugged Philip, and eximed, ¡°Young Patriarch, you¡¯re finally back. I missed


    you so much.¡±


    Philip smiled, patted 17 on the back, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not in any danger.¡±


    17 pouted and let go of Philip.


    Philip nced at everyone in the hall. us was there too.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, how was your discussion with that person?¡± us asked with a faint smile on


    the corner of his mouth.


    Philip nced at us and asked, ¡°Do you know who that person is?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    us said, ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Not bad. I found out a lot of things that I didn¡¯t know before, but


    I¡¯m more confused than ever now. It feels like there¡¯s a bigger mystery and conspiracy surrounding


    me¡­¡±


    Philip was telling the truth. He was very puzzled now.


    us smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you don¡¯t have to think too much about certain things.


    They¡¯ll work out in the end.¡±


    Philip nodded and said to Fennel and the others, ¡°Things at Mystic City are settled. We should go


    back.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just nice. I found some clues about Heavenly Court that may be rted to


    Hannah.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    After that, everyone dispersed. Philip went to visit La.


    He sat on La¡¯s bedside and looked at her face which was no longer so pale. His thoughts were a


    mess. He had gotten entangled in another emotional rtionship again. La had saved his life.


    Philip sighed and felt confused. After sitting for a while, he got up and left the room. In the yard, he


    bumped into the old man he met in the alternate space earlier, Cody Crane!


    The old man sat in a corner, his face greasy from eating roast chicken. Seeing Philip walking out, he


    smiled and tossed an object at Philip.


    Philip reached out and grabbed a small bronze sword. However, in an instant, Philip felt that this


    bronze sword contained vast power of rules and sword rules.


    What was going on?


    Cody smiled and said, ¡°Little boy, this is something I owed the Larson family back then. Consider this


    as returning the kindness. Give me the letter.¡±


    Philip was taken aback, but he took out the letter and handed it to Cody. Philip said, ¡°Sir, this was given


    to me by my grandfather. He said that if my life is in danger, I can use this to look for you.¡±


    Cody wiped his greasy mouth and said, ¡°Yes, I owe your grandfather from back then. But now that this


    event in Mystic City is over and you didn¡¯t encounter any danger, treat this bronze sword as my


    payment to the Larson family to end my causal rtionship with your grandfather¡­¡±

 Chapter 2983

    Chapter 2983


    Cody stared at Philip intently before he said, ¡°Little boy, the sword rules in your body aren¡¯t your own,


    so you can¡¯t unleash their full powers. In that case, let me give you a helping hand.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Philip¡¯s reaction, Cody turned around and suddenly appeared in


    front of Philip. He stated into Philip¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Look carefully. I¡¯ll only do it once!¡±


    With that said, Cody wielded his sword. Greenpeak Sword shook with mighty sword energy that


    lingered in the world. That ancient sword energy was mysterious and unpredictable!


    Buzz!


    A huge green sword formation suddenly appeared in the sky that was enough to cover the whole


    manor. Ancient green swords glowed in the green sword formation, sweeping across all directions with


    monstrous sword intent. This big sword formation was like heaven¡¯s punishment with terrifying energy


    pressure that made people tremble in fear.


    All the green swords carried tremendous sword energy!


    Rumble!


    In an instant, this green sword formation fell from the sky like a fallen gxy. However, it stopped


    abruptly.


    Philip was startled. When he came back to his senses, Cody had already left the manor. He stood


    alone in the yard with the green sword in his hand. Mighty sword energy lingered on the sword. In


    Philip¡¯s body, the source of kingship that contained sword rules gradually calmed down from the


    extreme excitement from just now. However, Philip could feel that hisprehension of the sword rules


    had reached new heights. Moreover, that particr source of kingship felt closer to him now.


    Philip stood in the yard for a long time, silently experiencing the changes in the power of sword rules in


    his body. Thissted one night.


    At dawn, Philip exhaled heavily.


    Buzz!


    A green sword light emerged from Philip¡¯s body. In an instant, the grass, trees, and gravel where he


    stood in the yard turned into swords. This mighty sword intent swept over everything. Between Philip¡¯s


    eyebrows, the mark of the silver snake also turned silver-gold. A small silver snake curled around a


    golden sword!


    Buzz!


    Hundreds of green sword energy suddenly soared into the sky. Looking down from a high altitude,


    us¡¯ manor was shrouded in green sword energy. The overwhelming sword energy swept all over


    and dissipated.


    At that moment, everyone in Mystic City felt that bone-chilling sword intent in the air!


    us stood in the yard with his hands behind his back and stared up at the green sword energy. He


    smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Cody Crane to pass on his life¡¯s learning to him.¡±


    ¡°Dragon King, why did Mr. Crane do that? His Greenpeak Swordsmanship is the first in the world. Even


    the King of Sword of the Dunley family back then was no match for him.¡±


    A butler behind us said at this moment.


    us smiled and said, ¡°Maybe Mr. Crane wants to ept a student.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Windsor Well¡¯s residence, he was standing on the third floor. He stared intently into the


    distance where the green sword energy raged.


    ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t expect that old thing to ept a student at this time,¡± Windsor said grimly, his eyes full


    of chills.


    This green sword intent could only be triggered by Cody¡¯s sessor. This was also Cody¡¯s warning to


    all the major forces in Mystic City. He was telling everyone that Philip rke was now Cody Crane¡¯s


    beloved student!


    ¡°Dragon King Well, what should we do next? Philip rke will be leaving here in two days. What


    should we do about the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure in his hand?¡± a subordinate asked.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Windsor frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Contact the Five Elements immediately!¡±

 Chapter 2984

    Chapter 2984


    ¡°Dragon King, are you sure you want to contact the Five Elements?¡±


    The subordinate scowled and said with worry and tension, ¡°Dragon King, we can¡¯t pull our weight


    around them. Once we contact them and cause an irreversible situation, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Windsor snorted coldly, looked at the subordinate, and said coldly, ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    Thud!


    The subordinate knelt and said with a bow, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, but I¡¯m worried that doing this will cause


    unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Windsor sneered and said, ¡°Trouble? Do you think there¡¯s no trouble in Mystic City now? Once Philip


    brings the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure away, that¡¯ll be big trouble! Immediately contact the Five


    Elements and tell them that I¡¯d like to invite them toe out!¡±


    ***


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, on this bright and sunny day, dark clouds surged up in an instant as thunder boomed. On


    that day, heavy rain that had not been seen in the past six years fell!


    There were almost no pedestrians on the street. Everyone stayed at home, looking at the pouring rain


    as if there was a hole in the sky.


    Mystic City looked dark and eerie as it was shrouded in heavy rain.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ssh!


    Rapid footsteps sshed in the puddles. Several people with big ck umbres appeared at the


    entrance of Windsor¡¯s manor.


    There were five strange-looking people under five umbres with a mix of men and women of different


    shapes and sizes.


    A middle-aged man in the middle wore a ck suit and tie. He had an angr face and a me tattoo


    at the corner of his eye. There was a faint searing look in his eyes. Two men stood on his left. One


    carried a big saber and had a sturdy figure. His hair hung loose, and he wore a tight-fitting green outfit.


    He seemingly came from the West. There was a tattoo of a saber on his arm, and his whole body


    exuded brute force.


    A short man with dreadlocks stood on his right. He wore casual clothes with his hands behind his back.


    He had a hooked nose, a pair of slender hands, and a pattern of mountains on his right cheek.


    On the right of the middle-aged man in the middle were a man and a woman. The woman had a sky-


    blue half-mask on her face and enticing almond-shaped eyes. She was wearing a light blue dress, and


    the rain seemed like it could not fall on her. There was a pattern of waves on the back of her hand.


    An old man stood on the woman¡¯s left, looking like a wood statue that blended in with the environment.


    He had dark gray hair and a beard. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and there was a wood-like pattern


    below his eyes.

 Chapter 2985

    Chapter 2985


    These five people appeared at the entrance of Windsor¡¯s manor and walked in without a sound.


    Windsor had been waiting for them. At their arrival, he immediately stepped forward and said


    respectfully, ¡°Five envoys, I really had no choice but to look for you at such short notice¡­¡±


    The man in the middle nced at Windsor and said, ¡°Is the information you sent us true?¡±


    Windsor nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely! The ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure has been obtained by the


    young patriarch of the rke family. He¡¯ll leave with the secret treasure in a few days. I really had no


    choice but to ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The skinny man shook his dreadlocks, took two steps forward, pointed at Windsor with his little finger,


    and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Windsor Well, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t y any tricks in front of the five of us.


    You should know that members of the Five Elements will not interfere in the affairs of the secr world


    and disciples. If not for the secret treasure this time, we wouldn¡¯t havee. If your information is


    wrong, don¡¯t me the Five Elements foring after you!¡±


    Windsor bowed and said to the man who was only as tall as his waist, ¡°Lord Tudor, I wouldn¡¯t joke with


    you about the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure. A viewing party of the treasure was just heldst night,


    but the treasure seemed to acknowledge the young patriarch of the rke family only. No one else


    could approach it at all. Anyone who got near would lose their strength.¡±


    The old man on the far left had his eyes closed in rest. Hearing this, he opened his eyes slightly and


    said, ¡°It should be some kind of seal enchantment.¡±


    Then, the man in the middle with the me pattern at the corner of his eye said, ¡°Very well then. Let¡¯s


    go and meet this Young Patriarch rke. Windsor Well, if the Five Elements obtain the secret treasure,


    all credit will go to you. If you need anything in the future, juste to me.¡±


    As he said that, the man took out a token shaped like a me from his pocket and tossed it to Windsor.


    He said, ¡°This is a Fire Token of the Fire Element. With this, members of the Fire Element will do one


    thing for you.¡±


    With that said, the man turned around and left The five quickly left Windsor¡¯s manor.


    Windsor stood in the hall looking at the pouring rain. His eyes became darker as he said, ¡°Send people


    to keep watch. If anything happens, send someone to enter the venue immediately! If Philip wins, kill


    the people of the Five Elements! If the Five Elements win, send some elites to ambush them and get


    the secret treasure after they leave Mystic City!¡±


    His subordinate immediately said, ¡°My lord, this is a perfect example of coveting gains ahead and being


    unaware of the danger behind.¡±


    Windsorughed and said, ¡°The people of the Five Elements have been secluded for too long and


    don¡®t know much about the world. Many things are beyond their control now. They¡¯ve always thought


    that it was their duty to guard the Mirror Seal of the stargate and have never bothered about the outside


    world. This time, I¡¯ll be the person toy the n out.¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side.


    At this moment, five figures approached us¡¯ manor in the rain.


    Thunder rolled in the sky!


    The guards at the gate saw the five uninvited guests who suddenly appeared and stopped them with


    guns. ¡°Who are you? Leave quickly!¡±


    However, before they got close to these five people, the falling rain turned into water spikes and


    pierced through the guards¡¯ bodies.


    Thump!


    In an instant, they fell into a pool of blood. Then, the five people walked past their corpses.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    In an instant, more than a dozen guards armed with guns rushed out of the door and shouted angrily at


    them, ¡°Stop! Anyone who breaks into the Dragon King¡¯s manor will be killed on the spot!¡±


    However, the five people did not stop.


    Rat-tat-tat!


    In an instant, a dozen guards fired. Rapid bullets were fired at the five people. However, a shield


    formed by rainwater appeared in front of them. All the bullets fired at the barrier and were engulfed by


    rainwater. Immediately after, those bullets turned directions and fired at the dozen guards at the door.

 Chapter 2986

    Chapter 2986


    In a sh, all the guards fell into a pool of blood.


    The woman in a blue mask said coldly, ¡°Ignorant fools.¡±


    Then, the five walked into the manor in the rain, sshing water with every step. As they walked inside,


    us and several men were already waiting at the hall entrance.


    us stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the five people who broke in. With a hint of


    coldness on the corner of his mouth, he said coldly, ¡°The five of you came uninvited and killed my


    guards. Do you have any respect for me at all?¡±


    The five people stopped and stood in the rain with their big ck umbres.


    The man in the middle with the me pattern on his face sneered and said, ¡°Dragon King Motley, how


    do you do?¡±


    When us saw this man, he frowned with a trace of chill and worry. He said, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Ignis!¡±


    Then, us looked at the other four and said in turn, ¡°Terra, Aqua, Aurum, and Lignum. So, it¡¯s the


    members of the Five Elements. I wonder what the five envoys are doing in my residence.¡±


    Ignis, with the me pattern on his face, sneered and said, ¡°Dragon King Motley, we¡¯re only here for the


    ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure. If you hand it over to us, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    us sneered and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the people of the Five Elements in the secr world for a long


    time. For the sake of the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure, you actually dare to leave the Mirror Seal. This


    is considered leaving your post without permission. What will you do if your masters know about it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The burly man with a saber on his shoulders, Aurum,ughed and waved his saber,


    breaking the rain curtain.


    He said coldly, ¡°Dragon King Motley, it¡¯s not your ce to interfere in the affairs of the Five Elements!


    Don¡¯t think you can speak to us like this just because you¡¯re a little dragon king in Mystic City! Hand


    over the secret treasures of the ancient sage or I¡¯ll massacre your whole manor!¡±


    Swish!


    With that said, the giant saber in his hand burst with a cold glint.


    us scowled. He looked at the five people and made a rough estimate in his mind.


    ¡°The secret treasure of the ancient sage isn¡¯t with me. You came here in vain,¡± us said coldly.


    ¡°Hehe, we know exactly where the treasure is. I hope you can invite him out. As long as you hand over


    the secret treasure, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The old man with his eyes closed said lightly at this moment without any emotion.


    us¡¯ face darkened and he said, ¡°Lignum, the people of the wood element shouldn¡¯t interfere in


    worldly affairs. Why are you involved in this?¡±


    Lignum said indifferently, ¡°The secret treasure of the ancient sage is a treasure that belongs to the


    world. Besides, it was rumored that obtaining the secret treasure of the ancient sage can help someone


    at the peak of the seventh zone to reach a half-step to the other shore. I¡¯ve been stuck at this level for


    many years and really want to take a look at this treasure.¡±


    After saying that, an aura exploded from Lignum, which enveloped the whole manor and made


    everyone apprehensive.


    us scowled and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re already at the peak of the seventh zone. It¡¯s no wonder that you


    dare to do this.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2987

    Chapter 2987


    Ignis lost his patience, and the me pattern on his face slowly turned red. He said, ¡°Dragon King


    Motley, we don¡¯t have much time. Please take out the secret treasure of the ancient sage or we¡¯ll begin


    our killing spree here!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± us snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°If people of the Five Elements dare to cause


    harm to the world, we¡¯ll not sit back and do nothing! Have you forgotten what happened back then?¡±


    Ignis shouted angrily, ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s all in the past! Today, the people of the Five Elements are no longer


    what we used to be. us Motley, I advise you to hand over the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure and not


    cause trouble!¡±


    After saying that, the me pattern on Ignis¡¯ face became hotter, and his arms were slowly covered by


    mes. The scorching mes evaporated the rain around him.


    us frowned and he said in surprise, ¡°Have you reached the peak of the seventh zone?¡±


    Ignis said coldly, ¡°Just a bit more than that.¡±


    With that said, a me figure was left on the spot while he threw a punch at us.


    us raised his hand and pped out a palm with tremendous energy and the power of rules.


    Boom!


    The fists collided, and terrifying energy fluctuations exploded.


    Ignis stood on the spot, and a ming giant behind him roared angrily.


    us staggered back from the punch, and the men behind him jumped out quickly. They blocked in


    front of us and shouted, ¡°Dragon King?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, they quickly attacked Ignis!


    Ignis sneered and raised his bands which were contorted like eagle ws. He grabbed the necks of


    two men as mes exploded from his arms.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Puff!


    The two turned into ashes before they could resist. Then, Ignis looked at us coldly and said,


    ¡°Dragon King Motley, I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±


    us glowered as an aura burst from his body. He bellowed, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the Five Elements can


    do!¡±


    With that said, he threw a punch at Ignis.


    Bang!


    A fight broke out in a sh. Ignis¡¯ punches and kicks contained fire, and every attack caused people to


    tremble in fear.


    Boom!


    Ignis kicked us¡¯ stomach and sent him flying before he crashed heavily to the floor. A ming spear


    appeared in his hand, and he stabbed us¡¯ shoulder.


    He said coldly, ¡°us, tell me where they are!¡±


    us was injured all over, even his mouth was bleeding. He endured the burning pain in his shoulders


    and said, ¡°Hehe, they left long ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Ignis¡¯ expression changed. He pulled out the me spear from us¡¯ shoulder and


    stabbed him between his eyebrows. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way, then!¡±


    However, suddenly, a thunderous roar was heard.


    ¡°If you dare to kill Dragon King Motley, I¡¯ll eradicate the Five Elements!¡±


    Buzz!


    It was followed by a huge sword formation in the sky!


    It was followed by a huge sword formation in the sky. With tremendous sword energy, dozens of green


    swords appeared in the formation right above Ignis and the others!

 Chapter 2988

    Chapter 2988


    Vast sword energy shrouded the entire area.


    Ignis and the other four looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Is this Greenpeak Sword Formation?¡±


    A hint of fear shed in Lignum¡¯s eyes, but he quickly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t Cody Crane¡¯s Greenpeak Sword


    Formation. It¡¯s less powerfulpared to the real one!¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the huge green sword formation began to rotate. One after


    another, the green swords fell from the sky within the dark green formation, shooting at Ignis and the


    others with golden mes.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Ignis roared angrily, raised his hand, and blocked the attack with a fire phoenix barrier.


    This huge fire phoenix barrier spread its wings that surged with fiery waves and roared. It soared to the


    sky at the huge Greenpeak Sword Formation!


    ng, clink!


    One after another, green longswords pierced through the wings and body of the fire phoenix. However,


    the twopeting forces offset the terrifying energy.


    The sky was filled with disintegrating mes and green swords!


    Ignis frowned and looked at the door.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A handsome and tall figure walked in with his hands behind his back. Every step seemed as if


    extremely sharp sword intent came from the soles of his feet.


    Philip nced at us who had fallen on one side. He looked at Ignis and the others coldly.


    He said with a frown, ¡°People from the Five Elements? It¡¯s my first time seeing you guys¡­¡±


    us stood up, walked up to Philip, and whispered, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, why did youe back?¡±


    Philip replied, ¡°I got a message that someone wants to kill me here. I thought that you may not be a


    match for them, so I came back. After all, you¡¯ve taken care of me these few days. It¡¯s not appropriate


    for me to leave just like that.¡±


    Hearing that, us shook his head and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re too reckless. People of


    the Five Elements are not to be messed with. It¡¯s a nuisance to be targeted by them. You shouldn¡¯t


    havee back¡­¡±


    Philip smiled and looked at us¡¯ injuries. He took out the pill given by La and handed it to us.


    He said, ¡°This pill from Heavenly Court can heal your injuries.¡±


    Then, he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about people of the Five Elements. Tell me more detailster.¡±


    us swallowed the pill and nodded.


    After that, Philip looked coldly at the five. He took out the white jade box and said, ¡°This is the secret


    treasure of the ancient sage. Come and take it if you can.¡±


    ¡°Kid, how insolent of you!¡± Aurum shouted angrily, stomped on the floor, and shed at Philip with his


    saber!


    Philip stood on the spot, raised his hand, and waved it like a sword.


    Buzz!


    Green sword energy jumped out from behind Philip, spun in the air, and stabbed the burly man with the


    huge saber!

 Chapter 2989

    Chapter 2989


    ng!


    Green sword energy shed on the huge saber. Sparks flew and knocked the burly man back several


    steps.


    Aurum roared angrily and shouted, ¡°Hmph, this kid seems to have some skills! Old Beggar Crane


    actually taught you his Greenpeak Sword Formation! Interesting!¡±


    ¡°Watch out for my saber!¡± The burly man roared and shed at Philip again.


    The saber roared and pounced on Philip like a ck tiger descending the mountain.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he drew something in the air with a finger. Green sword energy jumped into


    the air from behind him and stabbed Aurum. All the green sword energy stabbed the huge shadow of


    the saber.


    Clink, ng!


    Metallic colliding sounds were endless. The green sword energy behind Philip stabbed at Aurum


    endlessly.


    Aurum could not withstand the strong force and was constantly forced to retreat while shing the


    saber in his hand.


    Buzz!


    Philip put his hands together in front of his chest and yanked them apart. A huge green sword shadow


    formed behind him and shed at Aurum with terrifying sword energy.


    Boom!


    Aurum was sent flying out dozens of meters by this sword energy and mmed into a wall!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m up next!¡± Suddenly, Lignum, who had his eyes closed in rest, stepped forward.


    Things like branches grew out from beneath his soles, overturned the floor, turned into wooden spikes,


    and stabbed Philip.


    Philip frowned and raised his hand. A green sword shadow appeared in his palm. He then jumped up


    and shed at the wooden spikes with his green sword.


    Lignum frowned and spread his arms. nt energy exploded from his body as several branches


    twisted around to form a wooden dragon, which roared and pounced at Philip. This huge wood dragon


    hovered over the yard, opened its jaws, andunched wooden spikes at Philip like a rainstorm.


    Seeing this, Philip stretched out his arms and slowly opened his palms. In an instant, a green sword


    formation appeared behind Philip¡¯s head. The formation constantly rotated. Green sword shadows with


    shocking sword energy dazzled in the formation.


    Philip then raised his arms above his head and shed down with both hands as he shouted angrily,


    ¡°sh!¡±


    The huge green sword shadow shed at the wooden dragon with monstrous sword intent. All the


    wooden spikes that stabbed at the green sword shadow were crushed!


    Buzz!


    The green sword shadow shed on the wooden dragon¡¯s head and cut through to the tip of its tail.


    The whole wooden dragon was cut in half by the green sword in mid-air!


    Boom!


    Green sword energy and wood splinters exploded in the air!


    Lignum spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered back before he could stabilize himself. He frowned


    as he stared at Philip and said, ¡°Y-You actually have such strength!¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was calm, and the imprint of the white snake and golden sword between his eyebrows


    grew brighter.


    Ignis stood forward at this moment, and the mes on his body zed!


    He looked at Philip intently and said solemnly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you have good skills. With your


    ability at this age, you have what it takes even among the Five Elements.¡±


    Philip looked at Ignis coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the Five Elements, and I¡¯m not interested to


    know who you are.¡±


    Ignisughed and took a step forward. The me pattern on his face immediately became extremely


    bright. Then, the me pattern slowly extended from his face to his neck and all over his body.


    Boom!


    In an instant, mes exploded all over Ignis¡¯ body as his me aura raged!

 Chapter 2990

    Chapter 2990


    Rumble!


    His body lowered as he stomped the ground with his ming feet. In an instant, he sted away like a


    rocket propeller. He rushed at Philip, spinning in midair with fire sparks. He punched out at Philip!


    This speeding punch with rotating sparks exploded like a cannon and mmed at Philip with


    destructive force. At that moment, the whole yard was engulfed in this raging killing intent.


    Philip frowned.


    What a fast attack! What a powerful force!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    With no time to dodge, he could only cross his arms over his chest reactively and form a chimera


    shield. However, Ignis¡¯ fiery punch shattered the shield in front of Philip. Immediately after, the huge


    impact exploded in front of the shield.


    Boom!


    A second impact exploded!


    Like the impact from a huge cannon, Philip was sted out of the yard. He smashed into walls and


    buildings outside the manor, even leaving a scorched trail hundreds of meters long on the ground.


    It was just one hit!


    The whole area shook as dust and smoke billowed. Fortunately, the rain was still pouring, and the


    mes in the zing trail that was hundreds of meters long were extinguished.


    Hundreds of meters away, a figure stood up shakily amid the smoke and rubble. Philip¡¯s body was


    charred, his skin was cracked, and his shirt was burned by the mes, revealing his strong physique.


    The look of his body was heart-stopping. A pale golden color was jumping where his heart was. The


    golden pattern on his heart extended to his whole body and healed his injuries in an instant. After that,


    the golden pattern faded and Philip¡¯s injuries also disappeared.


    He flexed his arms, his eyes gloomy and full of fighting intent. He stared intently in the direction of


    us¡¯ manor where a ming man stood in the rainstorm.


    Bang!


    Ignis moved!


    He lowered his body and quickly rushed toward Philip. At that moment, two fiery whips like snakes


    behind him grabbed two huge stone pirs nearby and mmed them at Philip.


    Philip nced over intently and took a deep breath. This was his first fight since yesterday. He wanted


    to test his strength since he had absorbed the fire energy stone and obtained the teachings of Cody


    Crane.


    In a sh, Philip rushed out!


    At that moment, the silver snake and golden sword mark between his eyebrows faded, reced by a


    fire chimera mark. In an instant, Philip¡¯s whole body was covered by the mes of the fire chimera.

 Chapter 2991

    Chapter 2991


    ¡°Hah!¡± Philip bellowed, jumped into the air, and punched the approaching huge stone pir!


    Boom!


    His punch turned into a chimera fist that mmed into one of the huge stone pirs. In an instant, the


    surface of the stone pir rippled with cracks with his fist as the center and shattered with a bang.


    The moment the stone pir burst, Philip spun and jumped in the air. He turned his body around and


    kicked the other stone pir that came from the side!


    Boom!


    That kick turned into a chimera leg and shattered the stone pir with one kick. Everything happened in


    a split second.


    Rumble!


    However, in a sh, Ignis had gotten close to him. His fists turned into hundreds as they bombarded


    Philip intensively.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip went into full battle mode and fought Ignis in the air, on the ground, and in the ponds!


    The whole area exploded in mes!


    Hundreds of shadow punches from Ignis sted on Philip like rapid cannonballs. Philip also countered


    with his chimera fists, each punch colliding with the other party¡¯s fists. A terrifying me storm erupted.


    Boom, bang!


    Many people from the major families nearby came over when they heard themotion and watched


    nervously.


    ¡°What a strong offensive! Young Patriarch rke has grown to such heights and shouldn¡¯t be


    underestimated!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so what? His opponent is the oldest disciple of the Fire Element! He¡¯s a powerhouse who has


    almost reached a half-step to the other shore!¡±


    ¡°This time, I think Young Patriarch rke is going to lose! Ignis¡¯ attacks are too fierce and


    domineering!¡±


    The crowd chattered as they watched the intense fight between the two in the huge area. Among them,


    those who had an understanding of the Five Elements also spoke about their history and background.


    However, everything was not within Philip¡¯s scope of consideration.


    He was fully focused on his fight with Ignis!


    ¡°Chimera!¡± Philip roared angrily and fell from the sky.


    He threw a punch at Ignis who stood there looking up at him. In an instant, Philip¡¯s chimera fist roared.


    The punch that sted Ignis at full speed turned into a ferocious chimera that pounced on Ignis with a


    roar.


    Ignis¡¯ eyes turned into mes as he frowned at this moment. He suddenly lowered his body and spread


    his arms, which turned into the wings of a fire phoenix!


    ¡°Fire Phoenix!¡± With a roar, Ignis jumped into the sky, and the ground beneath his feet shattered under


    the huge impact.


    In an instant, he turned into a fire phoenix that was screeching as it rushed toward the huge fire


    chimera swooping down from the sky.


    Roar!


    The chimera roared!


    Screech!


    The phoenix responded!


    Rumble!


    In an instant, the fire chimera and the fire phoenix collided and exploded in a huge and bright me


    storm. The huge me storm rippled and spread out. The mighty and scorching heat wave swept


    across dozens of miles. Within a one-mile radius from the middle of the storm, everything was reduced


    to ashes. Even the stones at the bottomyer of the ground shattered by the scorching heat.


    In this area, the rainstorm also turned into a temporary vacuum and formed water vapor!


    Philipnded on the ground, surrounded by white water vapor with a scorching wave of heat.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a woman formed by water vapor appeared in front of Philip and stabbed Philip with a


    transparent water sword in her hand.


    Philip took two steps back and spread his arms wide.


    ming swords appeared out of thin air andunched at the woman.


    Bang, bang!


    The ming swords missed the mark and hit the ground instead, crashing into the shattered ground.


    ¡°Did that person disappear?¡± Philip frowned and unleashed his rules of insight, which enveloped the


    surrounding area.


    Someone was moving in the water vapor, but they were impossible to locate. That was because every


    drop of water vapor seemed able to transform into that woman.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, hundreds of water swords formed by the vapor hung in the air vertically and fell abruptly.

 Chapter 2992

    Chapter 2992


    In the sky, all the raindrops turned into rain swords and hung in the air with terrifying might.


    Swoosh, swoosh!


    In an instant, these hundreds of rain swords shot down like a rapid line of fire. The attack was


    indiscriminate, fast, and intense. No one could escape such a heavy attack.


    Philip frowned. Tremendous energy pressure and the power of rules poured out from his body. He


    raised his fist and punched the hundreds of rain swords in the sky.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar shook the world.


    Philip¡¯s punch turned into a huge water dragon with its jaws wide open. It swung its tail and mmed


    into the hundreds of rain swords!


    ng, ng!


    Hundreds of swords stabbed the dragon¡¯s body, forming rainwater and ice crystals. The huge water


    dragon crushed the hundreds of rain swords in the sky in an instant.


    At the same time, a big water cannonball sted from the dragon¡¯s mouth toward a certain location on


    the ground.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    That water cannonball engulfed that ce in an instant. The white water vapor around Philip


    dissipated!


    However¡­


    Boom!


    A zing wave of heat attacked Philip from behind.


    Ignis lowered his body and rushed forward. His arms spread out and turned into the win gs of a fire


    phoenix.


    He roared, ¡°Explode!¡±


    Hundreds of fireballs burst out from the pair of huge fire phoenix wings and sted at Philip like rapid


    cannonballs. With raging energy and scorching airwaves, hundreds of fireballs shot right at Philip!


    Hiss!


    The people watching in the distance gasped aloud.


    ¡°This is the secret technique of Fire Element! Phoenix Facing the Sky!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! The envoy of the Fire Element is so powerful!¡±


    ¡°What are the Five Elements nning to do? I thought they¡¯ve washed their hands off worldly affairs


    years ago. Why did they appear so suddenly, and they have such strength too!¡±


    Everyone chattered, their eyes full of disbelief.


    us Motley, whose injuries had recovered by now, stood on the high ground in the manor and


    watched the fierce battle in the distance worriedly.


    People from the Five Elements actually possessed such terrifying strength.


    Were they nning to make aeback?


    On Philip¡¯s side, he frowned as he faced Ignis¡¯ powerful attack. He raised his hands and formed a


    me barrier in front of him.


    Boom!


    In an instant, hundreds of fireballs bombarded the me barrier. Philip retreated with every attack!


    The fire cannon hit the target with rapid attacks and forced Philip to retreat hundreds of steps before he


    could stabilize his body. However, Ignis gave Philip no chance to rest at all. With mes all over his


    body, he raised his hands, formed a hand seal, and conjured two ming figures.


    ¡°Fire Clone!¡±


    The onlookers suddenly shouted, their eyes full of astonishment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the clone technique of the Fire Element! This envoy has mastered this secret


    technique! How scary!¡±


    ¡°It was rumored that the strongest person in the Fire Element back then once formed eight clones and


    attacked a powerhouse with the pseudo-realm of the other shore until he was unable to fight back!¡±


    As everyone was still amazed by the fire clones, the two ming men approached Philip and attacked


    him with their hands and feet!

 Chapter 2993

    Chapter 2993


    Bang, boom!


    Philip had to deal with the intensive attack of the two. The battle here reached new heights. Every


    punch to the flesh produced terrifying waves of heat.


    The fight became extremely fast. The attacks between the three were so fast that no one in the


    surroundings could see clearly.


    ¡°What a fast attack! I can¡¯t see clearly at all!¡±


    ¡°This is scary! All of us are bound to die under such an attack!¡±


    ¡°This young patriarch of the rke family is amazing. Under such an offensive, he¡¯s not at a


    disadvantage at all!¡±


    ¡°Explode!¡± Suddenly, Ignis roared angrily and gathered the power of me rules in his fist.


    Boom!


    Then, he punched Philip. A huge ming cannon shot out from his punch at Philip!


    Philip quickly retreated, and the chimera mark between his eyebrows grew brighter. He raised his fist


    and met the attack. A solid chimera giant behind him also punched out!


    This fist was extremely huge. Ignis was the size of an ant under the fist of the giant chimera!


    Rumble!


    The chimera¡¯s punch collided with Ignis¡¯ fire cannon. Terrifying energy spread around the two and


    swept across dozens of miles. This terrifying energy fluctuation rippled in all directions in an instant.


    The crowd was in shock and resisted the energy storm that swept in all directions.


    At this time, Ignis¡¯ clone rushed up quickly and attacked Philip.


    Philip stood ready, raised his hand, and shed out. The chimera giant behind him shed out a huge


    chimera sword at Ignis¡¯ clone. A wave of ming heat from the chimera sword swept across all


    directions.


    Ignis¡¯ clones were engulfed by the power of the chimera sword in an instant and were defeated.


    He saw this scene from a distance and said with a sneer, ¡°Interesting. At first, I thought your fame was


    only hearsay. I never expected that your strength is not to be underestimated.¡±


    Philip stood on the spot, while the giant chimera behind him was full of mes, holding a huge ming


    chimera sword with scorching waves in its hand. The giant chimera red at Ignis with huge eyes,


    breathing heavily. It huffed out fire waves from its nostrils!


    Philip looked at Ignis coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡±


    Ignis smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I advise you to hand over the ancient sage¡¯s secret


    treasure. Otherwise, if I attack with all my strength, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have any chance to fight back


    at all.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, everyone was horrified!


    What?


    Ignis was not fighting with his full strength yet?


    Terrifying!


    How strong was he exactly?


    The other four members of the Five Elements also snickered at this moment. They knew very well what


    the consequences of Ignis¡¯ full-scale attack would be.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Young Patriarch rke would definitely be powerless to fight back.


    Hearing this, Philip frowned. His opponent had not fought with all his strength, but he already fought at


    80% of his capacity.


    ¡°What do you think, Young Patriarch rke?¡± Ignis asked.


    The mes on his body had changed to a red-golden color at this time. This aura swept across the


    area and terrified everyone!


    ¡°Is this the aura of a half-step to the other shore?¡± Someone asked in astonishment.

 Chapter 2994

    Chapter 2994


    Ignis¡¯ terrifying aura swept over everyone. Everyone was shocked and stared at Ignis in stunned


    silence. This aura was toopelling!


    A half-step to the other shore?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. The aura of a half-step to the other shore isn¡¯t like this. Itcks something¡­¡± In the


    crowd, an old man said with a frown.


    ¡°Scary! A strong person like this actually exists among the Five Elements. Are they really about to


    repeat the events from decades ago?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? However, if people of the Five Elements make an appearance in the world, I believe


    someone will stop them.¡±


    Everyone chattered.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Philip frowned. He could feel the fierce aura from the other party getting stronger and more terrifying.


    The opponent was about to attack with all his strength.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Will you hand it over or not?¡± Ignis said coldly, the


    golden-red me aura on his body as bright as the sun.


    Philip frowned and said coldly, ¡°Just fight if you want to.¡±


    Boom!


    After saying that, Ignis turned into a brilliant golden ball of light and punched Philip.


    Philip could not capture the sight of this punch at all. By the time he reacted, Ignis¡¯ punch had reached


    him. He raised his hand to block in passive defense!


    However¡­


    Boom!


    This punch sent Philip flying hundreds of meters away. He rolled on the ground and knocked several


    houses down before he stopped!


    Ignis stood on the spot like a golden-red ming man, ring at Philip as he slowly stood up hundreds


    of meters away.


    Philip was covered in injuries. This punch almost went through his stomach. If not for the defensive


    armor that was passively triggered by the chimera mark, perhaps Philip would already be dead!


    He stood up from the ground. The chimera armor on his body had shattered, but it was rapidly forming


    a new chimera armor. The giant chimera behind Philip also put on ayer of me armor. Then, a huge


    energy rule unleashed from Philip¡¯s body.


    Ignis sneered and said, ¡°Interesting. Your strength has improved again.¡±


    Philip looked at Ignis grimly and rushed forward. This time, he took the initiative. He raised his hand.


    The huge chimera giant behind him raised the chimera sword in his hand and shed at Ignis angrily!


    Ignis snorted coldly and sped out like a streak of red-golden lightning. Behind him, a red-golden fire


    phoenix soared into the sky. The feathers all over its body turned into sharp swords and fired at the


    giant chimera!


    Swish, swish!


    The whole sky was filled with shooting phoenix feathers. The giant chimera brandished the chimera


    sword and swept up terrifying me energy. This overwhelming chimera sword shed at the fire


    phoenix!


    The cry of the phoenix filled the sky. The chimera sword cut off one of the phoenix¡¯s wings. The


    phoenix screeched in pain, fell from the sky, turned into a ball of me, and disappeared.


    Ignis rushed at Philip, every punch and kick making Philip unable to resist. Philip could only retreat as


    he fought, looking for opportunities to break free.

 Chapter 2995

    Chapter 2995


    Bang, boom!


    Ignis¡¯ every punch contained a huge and terrifying power that was enough to destroy the world.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, if you keep dodging like this, you¡¯ll end up losing sooner orter.¡±


    Ignis jumped into the air, rotating and creating a spark shaped like a lotus. The fire lotus dazzled


    brightly, and the red-golden petals sted at Philip one after another like confetti.


    Philip looked up, and a strong sense of crisis enveloped him. He lowered his body, crossed his arms


    over his chest, and suddenly pointed to the sky.


    Buzz!


    A huge red sword formation rose from under Philip¡¯s feet. Red chimera swords circled Philip, spinning


    non-stop. The buzzing filled the air.


    Rumble!


    In a sh, the chimera sword formation sted at the fire lotus!


    Like exploding fireworks, bright fireballs illuminated the entire sky. This was something Philip


    comprehended from the Greenpeak Sword Formation, in which hebined the chimera and fire


    attribute to create the Chimera Sword Formation.


    As the name suggested, the formation was extremely imposing. However, constrained by the gap


    between realms, Philip was barely able to withstand Ignis¡¯ attack.


    As the sky became filled with mes, Ignis¡¯ red-gold figure fell from the sky like a heavy hammer and


    stomped on Philip.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip raised his fist to meet Ignis!


    Boom!


    Ignis stomped on Philip¡¯s fist!


    Bang!


    With the feet and fist of the two as the center, a terrifying energy storm exploded in a shockwave that


    spread in all directions!


    Crack!


    Philip shattered the ground where he stood, and his feet sank into the earth under the impact. Above


    his head, Ignis stomped down heavily again!


    Boom!


    He stomped down again, and half of Philip¡¯s body submerged into the ground.


    The onlookers in the distance eximed repeatedly at this moment.


    ¡°He lost! Young Patriarch rke still lost in terms of levels. The other party should be about to break


    through to half-step to the other shore.¡±


    ¡°People of the Five Elements are still as mysterious as before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the secret treasure of the ancient sage will fall into the hands of the Five Elements this time.¡±


    However, as everyone was pessimistic about Philip, a harsh aura suddenly surged from Philip¡¯s body.


    This aura made Ignis frown!


    After that¡­


    Boom!


    The energy storm that erupted from Philip¡¯s body sted Ignis away!


    Philip also jumped out from the ground, and the huge chimera giant behind him shed Ignis with the


    chimera sword. A tinum sword of kingship hovered in the air, and the five-colored sources of


    kingship turned red at this moment.


    Red energy bodies fell from the sky and bombarded Philip. In that instant, Philip¡¯s aura continued to


    surge, reaching the midte stage of the seventh zone!


    ¡°Charge!¡± Philip roared angrily and rushed forward like a fearless battle maniac.


    Ignis frowned. He never expected that the other party had not used all his power. However, there was


    nothing to fear. He crossed his arms and roared. The red-golden me aura on his body suddenly burst


    like a nuclear explosion. Then, he quickly rushed at Philip in a streak of lightning!


    Bang, boom!


    A shocking battle ensued!


    With the strength in the mid te stage of the seventh zone, Philip crossed two small realms and fought


    on par with Ignis!

 Chapter 2996

    Chapter 2996


    The battle became more exciting and tense!


    It was an eye-opening experience for the onlookers. They had never seen such an amazing fight


    before. This was simply a feast for the eyes.


    Layer afteryer, the central battleground copsed. Huge pits formed in the ground one after another,


    and the space shook with signs of copse.


    ¡°Explode!¡± Ignis suddenly punched Philip, and a heart-stopping energy pressure burst out from his fist.


    This energy seemed as if it had been umted for a long time and was released at this moment.


    Like a nuclear explosion, this earth-shattering beam of energy mmed into Philip.


    Philip also raised his hand and punched out with his umted strength. His chimera fist exerted full


    strength at this moment. Along with the chimera¡¯s roar, the mighty power of that punch mmed into


    the huge beam of energy!


    Boom!


    The chimera fist collided with Ignis¡¯ punch, and two bright energy light waves exploded!


    The two energy light waves constantlypeted with each other. Both roared with all their might!


    ¡°Hark!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The two raging energy light waves became more exuberant and terrifying. Suddenly, radiant golden


    light burst from Philip¡¯s heart! This golden glow poured into his fist, and his chimera fist turned from red


    to gold. The golden chimera roared, burst out with more dazzling and terrifying energy, and suddenly


    charged forward!


    Boom!


    In an instant, the golden light from Philip¡¯s fist erged and quickly bombarded Ignis¡¯ energy beam,


    carrying it forward.


    Bang!


    The energy beam shattered under Philip¡¯s golden chimera fist. However, his attack did not diminish. He


    punched Ignis¡¯ chest instead!


    Bang!


    With a muffled bang, lgnis¡¯ heart was hit by a heavy blow. He spat a mouthful of blood and was sted


    hundreds of meters away by that punch. He smashed through a dozen houses before he fell among


    the ruins.


    The whole area was dead silent!


    Everyone waited with bated breath, looking at the destroyed battleground.


    Philip¡¯s skin was cracked, and he knelt on the ground. Panting heavily, he stared at the ruins that


    billowed with smoke and mes hundreds of meters away.


    Huff!


    Philip gasped for breath. All the energy and the power of rules in his body was devoured by the strange


    energy in his chest earlier and gathered in his fist. At this moment, he had exhausted the energy and


    the power of rules in his body. He was gasping for breath.


    Hundreds of meters away, Ignisy in the rubble, covered in blood. He had a bloody hole in his chest.


    Hey on his back, blood gushing from his mouth as he looked up at the thick dark clouds and thunder


    in the sky.


    The heavy rain fell on him continuously, washing away the blood on his body.


    Swoosh!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Four figures came from a distance andnded around Ignis. They nced at his injuries before turning


    their attention to Philip, who was also lying on the ground in the distance.


    ¡°How could he be injured so badly?¡± Lignum asked with a frown.


    Aqua raised her hand, formed a water ball, and blocked the hole in Ignis¡¯ chest. She said, ¡°We can¡¯t


    stay here. Bring him back!¡±

 Chapter 2997

    Chapter 2997


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, the four quickly left with the seriously injured Ignis.


    The crowd mored!


    Philip actually crossed two small realms and seriously injured Ignis of the Five Elements. At this


    moment, hey in the middle of the battleground. He was exhausted and could not move an inch.


    This was the adverse effect of fighting across the realms by force. The secret treasure of the ancient


    sage fell to the ground in the rain.


    In an instant, the onlookers were about to make a move!


    ¡°It¡¯s the secret treasure of the ancient sage!¡± Someone shouted, and in an instant, dozens of figures


    rushed forward in the rain and charged at Philip who was lying on the ground. These people rushed


    over as they fought with each other.


    The first person approached with a sharp sword in his hand and wanted to kill Philip on the spot!


    ¡°The secret treasure of the ancient sage is mine, Young Patriarch rke. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    However, when the man¡¯s sharp sword was about to kill Philip, a green sword light appeared!


    Buzz!


    Mighty sword energy swooped from a distance and killed the man on the spot.


    ¡°Anyone who bullies my student will die!¡±


    ng!


    A green sword fell from the sky and stabbed forcefully into the ground at an angle, causing the ground


    to crack again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Greenpeak Sword!¡±


    Someone recognized this bronze sword. The body of the sword was full of ancient runes and dazzled


    with boundless piercing sword energy. For a time, dozens of figures stood still, not daring to take a step


    forward. Then, a hunched figure walked over slowly from a distance in the rain and stood next to the


    Greenpeak Sword.


    Cody Crane!


    ¡°Mr. Crane, are you here to stop us?!¡± Someone shouted angrily and seemed very indignant.


    ¡°Mr. Crane, we respect you as a senior and don¡¯t want to fight you. All we want is the secret treasure of


    the ancient sage!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you insist on stopping us, don¡¯t me us for being rude?¡±


    Dozens of people stood in the rain and shouted in anger.


    Codyughed and beckoned with his hand. The Greenpeak Sword, which was stabbed at an angle in


    the ground, jumped up, spun in the air with green sword energy, and fell into Cody¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Everyone, if you think you have what it takes, go ahead and give it a try,¡± Cody said ndly.


    At this moment, his decadent aura suddenly faded, reced by invincible sword intent that could lord


    over the world. This sword intent was like the emperor of all swords that the world could not help but


    want to submit to.


    As Cody held the sword, the rain stopped. All the rainwater turned into fierce sword energy, and the


    entire radius of several miles was enveloped by this mighty sword energy.


    ¡°This is the Greenpeak Sword energy field!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Run!¡±


    In a sh, dozens of people wanted to escape. However, Cody smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, since


    you¡¯re here, you should stay.¡±


    After saying that, mighty sword intent shrouded the surroundings. The stationary raindrops instantly


    turned into sword intent and shot out like 10,000 swords!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Miserable screams resounded!


    Cody Crane went on a killing spree!

 Chapter 2998

    Chapter 2998


    In just a few minutes, dozens of people who wanted to take advantage of the situation were dead. On


    the ground, blood mixed with rain, and corpses with sword injuries all over littered the ground. In the


    distance, those people lurking in the dark trembled.


    No one expected Cody to kill so boldly!


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned grim as they looked at Cody standing in the rain.


    They said loudly, ¡°Mr. Crane, you¡¯re making an enemy of all the major disciple families by doing this!¡±


    ¡°Cody Crane, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the six great disciple families by going on a rampage?¡±


    ¡°Hand over the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure and you can leave with Young Patriarch rke!


    Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for joining forces!¡±


    Some elders or patriarchs of the disciple families who had yet to make a move stepped forward at this


    moment and expressed their intention to join forces.


    Cody sneered and waved the sword in his hand. He said, ¡°I¡¯m old, and the disciple families mean


    nothing to me. If you really dare toe forward, let¡¯s see what the Greenpeak Sword in my hand will


    say.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by his remark. Those who wanted to make a move looked at the bodies on the


    ground and frowned, not daring to cross the line. However, some people refused to give up and said


    coldly at this moment, ¡°We¡¯ll take up the challenge!¡±


    But, as soon as they said that, sounds of rapid footsteps suddenly rang. There were also sounds of


    brakes screeching to a sudden halt.


    Everyone looked around and saw arge number of fully armed guardsing from all directions.


    They were all armed with guns and had serious expressions on their faces. Tanks with machine guns


    and cannons followed closely behind them.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    These heavily armed guards surrounded the area in an instant. When the members of the disciple


    families saw this, everyone frowned and dared not step forward.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At this time, us Motley walked out from behind the guards with Aaron Dole. He nced at everyone


    coldly and said solemnly, ¡°If you want to take action, go ahead, but I can¡¯t guarantee the


    consequences!¡±


    The thousands of fully armed guards were aplete shock to everyone. The disciple families that


    wanted to make a move, including some leaders who had concealed their strength, stepped back at


    this moment.


    ¡°Dragon King Motley, you¡¯ll cause public outrage by doing this!¡± someone said coldly.


    us looked over with a hint of chill and said, ¡°Really? By doing this within the territory of Mystic City,


    shouldn¡¯t you be worried about yourselves instead?¡±


    With that said, the guards behind us pulled their safety and aimed their guns at the people who


    spoke. Seeing this, those people scowled and huffed in anger but said no more.


    us nced at them before saying to Cody, ¡°Mr. Crane, pleasee to my private vi¡­¡±


    Cody nodded and they returned to us¡¯ private vi.


    Philip had lost consciousness due to his exhaustion from the battle.


    Fennel and the others had been waiting in this private vi for a long time. us had arranged for them


    to be here earlier. Seeing them return and seeing Philip¡¯s injuries, they were furious.


    ¡°What happened? Why is he so badly injured?¡± Fennel asked, his eyes full of anger.


    He could hardly wait to rush out and kill those who attacked Philip.

 Chapter 2999

    Chapter 2999


    us ordered his servant to take Philip inside for treatment before he said to everyone, ¡°Mr. Leigh,


    calm down¡­ Young Patriarch rke¡¯s opponent was someone from the Five Elements. The envoy


    from the Fire Element was seriously injured too.¡±


    us sighed and added, ¡°Young Patriarch fought across the realms this time and seriously injured the


    opponent. It really caused quite a stir.¡±


    A battle across the realms? Everyone was dumbfounded!


    After us exined everything to them, they breathed a sigh of relief but were filled with worry too.


    ¡°Why did the Five Elements appear?¡± Fennel asked with a frown.


    He knew a bit about the Five Elements. They were regarded as a bunch of ambitious people decades


    ago. After several big figures joined forcester, they were driven to the stargate to guard over the


    Mirror Seal. For decades, the Five Elements had disappeared from the secr and disciple world.


    Unexpectedly, they reappeared again.


    us frowned and said, ¡°ording to the news I received, it should be Windsor Well who contacted


    them.¡±


    ¡°Windsor Well?¡± Hearing this name, Fennel scowled as a hint of chill shed in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°Very good! Not only did he try to attack us several times, but he even contacted the Five


    Elements this time.¡±


    Fennel turned around and was about to leave.


    us quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Leigh, where are you going?¡±


    Fennel said coldly, ¡°I want him to give me an exnation!¡±


    us said, ¡°Mr. Leigh, it¡¯s not that easy to force your way into Windsor¡¯s residence.¡±


    However, Fennel paid no heed and left in the rain.


    ***


    Half a dayter, Fennel returned. He was covered in blood, and his murderous aura was raging.


    Seeing Fennel¡¯s return, us and the others hurried forward and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fennel did not say a word but fell on the living room floor.


    ¡°Quick, tell Dr. Hoff toe here!¡± us eximed.


    About a quarter of an hourter, a servant rushed into the vi and shouted, ¡°Dragon King Motley, I just


    got the news that Dragon King Well¡¯s manor was destroyed by a mysterious man and most of his men


    were killed! Dragon King Well is seriously injured, and his manor is under lockdown!¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, us gasped.


    Did Fennel do this?


    Terrifying!


    He single-handedly destroyed half of Windsor¡¯s manor and seriously injured him too. Windsor had the


    strength in the early stage of the seventh zone. Fennel was only in the midte stage of the sixth zone.


    Had his strength improved too?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I understand. Inform everyone that Mystic City will be on lockdown from now on,¡± us said coldly


    with a glint in his eyes.


    ***


    Two dayster, Philip woke up. When he learned that Fennel had destroyed half of Windsor¡¯s manor


    and seriously injured Windsor on his behalf, he got up and left the vi.


    us asked, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯ve just recovered from your injuries. Where are you going?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Anyone who injured my buddy will pay for it!¡± Then, Philip left.


    us frowned and immediately realized where Philip was going¡­


    Sure enough, within half a day, Philip returned in one piece. Then, his subordinate rushed in and


    reported, ¡°Dragon King Motley, Dragon King Well¡¯s manor waspletely destroyed. He was severely


    injured and taken away by a mysterious person!¡±


    Hiss!


    us was shocked. From today onward, Dragon King Well of Mystic City was no more a name to fear


    of.

 Chapter 3000

    Chapter 3000


    The news that Dragon King Well had offended the young patriarch of the rke family and gotten his


    manor destroyed, and subsequently got resorted by a mysterious person, quickly spread throughout


    Mystic City. Everyone in the city panicked because many families had offended Young Patriarch rke


    too.


    Now, the well-being of the Third Dragon King of Mystic City was unknown, which was enough to deter


    everyone. Everyone spected what was the next step Young Patriarch rke would take.


    In us¡¯ private vi, Philip and the others were chatting.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, your destruction of Windsor¡¯s manor has spread throughout the city. All the


    patriarchs of the families who haven¡¯t left are panicking now.¡±


    us sat on the side and said, ¡°The example you set is very good.¡±


    Philip nodded lightly and said, ¡°I want to thank you for your hospitality these days. I¡¯ll leave the rest of


    the things in Mystic City in your good hands.¡±


    us nodded and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Young Patriarch rke. I¡¯ll take good care of the


    aftermath in Mystic City.¡±


    At this time, a maid walked in quickly and said, ¡°Lord Dragon King, Young Patriarch rke, Miss Nn


    is awake.¡±


    Philip jumped to his feet and rushed to La¡¯s room. He pushed the door open. La was leaning


    against the head of the bed weakly. Seeing Philip barging in, she immediately turned her head, snorted


    coldly, and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Philip slowed down, scratched his head awkwardly, and said with a smile, ¡°I heard you woke up and


    came to see you¡­¡±


    La pursed her lips, turned her face away, and said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me. You can go now.¡±


    Philip chuckled, poured a cup of tea, walked to La¡¯s bed, and handed the cup to her. He said, ¡°You


    just woke up and your body is weak. Drink more liquids.¡±


    La frowned as she looked at the cup of tea in Philip¡¯s hand. She asked, ¡°Do men only know how to


    make a woman drink?¡±


    Philip was startled and smiled in embarrassment, not knowing what to say. This was a million-dor


    question. Was it bad to drink more water?


    Seeing his embarrassment, La chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. How long have I been


    in aa? What happened to Samuel and Hugh Woods?¡±


    Philip sat down and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in aa for six days. Samuel and Hugh have left Mystic City. I


    don¡¯t know where they went.¡±


    Hearing that, La frowned and said, ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve gone back first. No way, I have to return to


    Heavenly Court immediately.¡±


    After saying that, La was about to get up, but she was still weak. Before she could get up, she


    staggered and was about to fall. Philip quickly stepped forward to support La.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was somewhat ambiguous. La was very nervous, and her heart


    thumped as she fell into Philip¡¯s arms. When she came back to her senses, she pushed Philip away.


    Blushing like a tomato, she said, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Philip was taken aback and said, ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t recovered, so you have to rest for a few more


    days. When you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll send someone to go back with you.¡±


    La thought about it and finally nodded in agreement.


    Then, Philip suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, about the thing you told me earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± La asked cautiously and added, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The event in Mystic City is


    over, and we haven¡¯t reached any agreement. We go our separate ways now and have nothing more to


    do with each other, do you understand?¡±


    Philip nodded nonchntly and said, ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    With that said, Philip left the room.


    After Philip left, La stomped her feet in anger and cursed, ¡°That block of wood! Why couldn¡¯t he


    understand? Hmph!¡±


    On this side, Philip returned to the living room. Everyone asked about La¡¯s condition and finally


    breathed a sigh of relief.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3001

    Chapter 3001


    Philip looked at us and asked, ¡°Dragon King Motley, what do you know about the Five Elements?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, us said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, the Five Elements aren¡¯t a simple


    force. Decades ago, the Five Elements were held in high regard in the secr world and the disciple


    world. All disciples in the world came from the Five Elements.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What? All disciples in the world are from the Five Elements?¡± Philip frowned.


    us nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Before the development of the Nonagon and before the disciple


    world had stabilized, all disciples in the world were from the Five Elements and obeyed the rules and


    teachings of the Five Elements. The Five Elements was also thergest school of disciples in the


    country¡­¡±


    ¡°However, the Five Elements opened the Mirror Seal at the stargate of Cochly Mountain without


    permission, intending to use the power of the stargate to strengthen their bodies. It caused the power


    of the stargate to leak through and led to a tragedy in which the creatures from the other shore invaded


    this world¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of that incident, the Five Elements were seen as an enemy of the world. Later, your father


    stepped forward and turned the tide single-handedly. He even led dozens of followers to re-seal the


    stargate. After that, your father entered the Nonagon, settled the disputes in the disciple world, and set


    a system of rules.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip and the others gasped.


    His father was so strong back then, he settled the disputes in the disciple world single-handedly and


    even sealed the stargate again.


    ¡°What happened to the Five Elements after that?¡± Philip asked.


    us replied, ¡°That incident caused chaos in the disciple world and almost destroyed the secr


    world. In the end, your father imprisoned all the people of the Five Elements in the Mirror Seal of the


    stargate. From generation to generation, people of the Five Elements can only guard the Mirror Seal


    and can¡¯t step foot in the secr world¡­ However, I never expected to see the people from the Five


    Elements out here after decades.¡±


    After saying this, us shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°This is no simple matter. I have to report


    this to the top.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Where exactly is this Mirror Seal that¡¯s imprisoning the people of the Five


    Elements?¡±


    us said, ¡°The Mirror Seal should be at the peak of Topper Mountain.¡±


    ¡°The peak of Topper Mountain?¡± Philip frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s this Mirror Seal? Why can it be in


    Topper Mountain but it can also seal the stargate?¡±


    us shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Since ancient times, Topper Mountain has been


    under the control of the royal family. The Mirror Seal has been there for thousands of years. I believe


    only people like your father would know the connection.¡±


    Philip frowned and nodded, then, he said, ¡°Dragon King Motley, thank you for all your help these days.


    We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    us asked, ¡°So soon?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°I feel uneasy as if something is about to happen.¡±


    At this time, a servant rushed in and said, ¡°Lord Dragon King, someone delivered a package and said it


    must be given to Young Patriarch rke in person.¡±

 Chapter 3002

    Chapter 3002


    Philip frowned and stood up. Just then, the servant passed him something. It was a letter¡­


    A letter in this era? Why not a phone call?


    Philip opened the envelope and took out the letter inside. After reading a few lines, anger surged all


    over him!


    ¡°Damn it! Silva Larson, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Philip growled angrily.


    Fennel and the others hurriedly gathered around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Philip tossed the letter to Fennel. Fennel nced through it, and his eyes were also filled with anger.


    ¡°This¡­ ¡± Fennel¡¯s expression changed.


    Philip¡¯s face was full of anger and cold killing intent. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Larson family today!¡±


    The content of the letter was very simple. Silva Larson, the head of the Larson family, had put Hogan,


    Cynthia, and the others under house arrest. What angered Philip more was that his grandfather was in


    critical condition, but Silva actually had his grandfather¡¯s yard surrounded and prevented Hogan and


    the others from visiting him.


    The entire Larson family even started discussing the situation after the old man¡¯s demise. The Larson


    family was about to revolt!


    Philip was furious and left us¡¯ private vi with everyone. us had no time to make arrangements


    and could only ask someone to send Philip and the others to a small airport nearby. Of course, La


    had to stay with us for the time being, and someone would escort her back to Heavenly Court in a


    few days.


    Before Philip got on the ne, he nced at us and said, ¡°Dragon King Motley, I¡¯ll leave La in


    your good hands.¡±


    us said, ¡°Of course. Please rest assured, Young Patriarch rke¡­¡±


    Philip nodded and nced at Mystic City. For a moment, he saw a green sword light in the distance.


    Thus, Philip bowed deeply in that direction before he boarded a private ne and left Mystic City.


    ***


    Half a dayter, Larson Manor.


    Silva sat in the main seat in the hall of the manor at the moment. His eyes were cold, and his


    demeanor was imposing. Looking at the members of the Larson family in the hall, he said solemnly,


    ¡°The grandmaster is in critical condition. Now, what we need to do is decide the future and direction of


    the Larson family!¡±


    The Larson family members looked at each other.


    ¡°Patriarch, what are you nning to do?¡± someone stood up and asked at this moment.


    Silva said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Before this, the Larson family relied on the rke family of Arcadia


    Ind, but now, they¡¯re no longer my first choice to depend on. We must decide as soon as possible


    who the Larson family will follow next, and whose side we must stand on in order to seek a position in


    the chaotic world in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, the members of the Larson family expressed shock. Of course, many of Silva¡¯s supporters


    were among them.


    Those who looked surprised were followers of the grandmaster who were now recalled to the Larson


    family.


    ¡°Patriarch, do you really want to give up the rke family of Arcadia Ind? They¡¯re thergest family


    in the world today, and their financial resources and power can guarantee the Larson family a ce in


    troubled times in the future.¡±


    A representative of the older generation of the Larson family spoke up at this moment.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Silva looked at the old man and said, ¡°Uncle Gene, you don¡¯t understand. The rke family can¡¯t even


    help themselves now. In the future dispute of the major forces, the rke family may not have the


    capacity to take care of the Larson family. If not for the rke family back then, the Larson family


    wouldn¡¯t have been exiled from the country and ended up where we are today. Although the rke


    family has helped us a lot, this has stopped since Aunt Charlotte left. We can no longer stick to the


    rules and go down with the rke family. We must seek new support.¡±

 Chapter 3003

    Chapter 3003


    After Silva finished speaking, Nash and Zayn next to him also said, ¡°Silva is right. Now, the Larson


    family has to seek new development to survive in the chaotic times that will follow. Today, we gathered


    everyone to discuss and decide.¡±


    After Zayn finished speaking, the older generation of the Larson family looked at each other and


    discussed in low voices.


    Finally, the old man who spoke first said, ¡°Patriarch, we want to see the grandmaster and ask his


    opinion.¡±


    Hearing this, Silva frowned as a chill shed in his eyes. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Gene, the


    grandmaster is critically ill and is in no shape to see anyone. My words represent his opinion. As you


    know, the grandmaster misses Aunt Charlotte dearly. He once made it clear that he wants the Larson


    family to break away from the rke family and seek our own development.¡±


    Hearing this, the old man frowned, shook his head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really believe that the


    grandmaster would say such a thing. I hope you can invite the grandmaster out and let him tell us face-


    to-face. As long as we hear it from him, we¡¯ll do our best to help you.¡±


    Bang!


    Zayn suddenly put the teacup in his hand on the table and said coldly, ¡°Uncle Gene, you must be


    senile. Silva has made it very clear that the grandmaster is now in critical condition and isn¡¯t in the right


    shape to receive guests. Silva¡¯s opinion represents the grandmaster¡¯s opinion. Do you doubt Silva¡¯s


    words?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed as he looked at the others with a frown.


    ¡°Uncle Gene, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but rest assured that I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the


    Larson family. My opinion represents the grandmaster¡¯s opinion. If you insist on seeing the


    grandmaster, you may.¡±


    Silva said and waved his hand. ¡°Guards, take Uncle Gene to see the grandmaster.¡±


    At hismand, two fully armed guards from the Larson family stepped forward.


    Uncle Gene nodded, turned around, and left with the two guards from the Larson family.


    A whileter, the two guards returned with a box in their hands. They put the box on the floor in the


    middle of the hall and opened it.


    Everyone looked down and suddenly screamed in horror.


    ¡°Ah! T-This is Uncle Gene¡¯s head!¡±


    In an instant, those people sitting on the fence understood.


    Silva stepped forward, closed the box, and said, ¡°Uncle Gene, why did you do this? Why did you


    assassinate the grandmaster? Family rules must not be vited!¡±


    As he said that, Silva nced at everyone and said coldly, ¡°Uncle Gene has received his punishment


    for his attempt to assassinate the grandmaster. If anyone has any objections, you can raise them now.


    I¡¯ll take you to meet the grandmaster in person.¡±


    For a while, Uncle Gene¡¯s followers fell silent. The situation was obvious. Anyone who stood up at this


    time would lose their heads.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Silvaughed and said, ¡°Very well. Since everyone agrees, I hereby announce that the


    Larson family willpletely separate from the rke family!¡±


    However, at this moment, a roar came from the door!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Silva Larson, where are my grandfather and Cynthia? If you don¡®t hand them over today, don¡®t me


    me for being rude to the Larson family!¡±

 Chapter 3004

    Chapter 3004


    Following that roar, a figure full of chills appeared at the door.


    In the hall, everyone looked coldly at Philip and the others as they walked in.


    Philip stepped in with a dark face. He nced at everyone coldly before he looked at Silva and said,


    ¡°Where¡¯s my grandfather? Where¡¯s Cynthia?¡±


    Silva frowned as a chill shed in the corner of his eyes.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    In an instant, a team of fully armed guards from the Larson family rushed out and aimed their guns at


    Philip and his party. Philip just nced at them coldly without paying any heed.


    Silva raised his hand and signaled the Larson family¡¯s guards to step back before he chuckled and


    said, ¡°I didn¡®t expect Young Patriarch rke toe back from Mystic City so quickly. I thought you¡¯d


    take a few more days.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were stern, and his mouth was grim. He said, ¡°Silva Larson, don¡¯t try to change the


    subject; I¡¯m asking you where my grandfather is!¡±


    Silva¡¯s face turned cold when he heard this. He said, ¡°The grandmaster is critically ill and is undergoing


    treatment and recovery.¡±


    ¡°I want to see him,¡± Philip said coldly.


    On the said, Nash suddenly stood up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Patriarch rke, but no one is


    allowed to see the grandmaster now.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip looked sideways at Nash and asked with a smile, ¡°Is that your order?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nash snorted coldly and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is the Larson family. Of course, it¡¯s my


    order. The grandmaster won¡¯t see anyone now, including you! Please leave the Larson family


    immediately!¡±


    Smack!


    However, there was a sudden gust of wind!


    Philip made his move and pped Nash angrily on the face. Thetter flew out and crashed into a


    chair!


    ¡°Ouch! Argh!¡± With a cry of pain, Nash covered his rapidly swollen cheek, spat out the broken teeth and


    blood in his mouth, and red at Philip.


    He said angrily, ¡°Boy, how dare you hit me? Do you think the Larson family is a pushover? Guards,


    take them down!¡±


    At Nash¡¯smand, the Larson family¡¯s guards who had withdrawn from the door rushed in again.


    They surrounded Philip and the others and aimed their guns at them. However, Philip was indifferent as


    he looked at Nash, who stood up from the ground.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Where are my grandfather and Cynthia? If you don¡¯t tell me, the Larson


    family will be history today!¡±


    ¡°Insolence!¡± At this moment, Silva spoke up.


    His face was flushed, and he red at Philip. He said angrily, ¡°Philip rke! You¡¯re just the young


    patriarch of the rke family and don¡¯t have the right to point fingers at me about the Larson family! I


    was patient With you before because you¡¯re Aunt Charlotte¡¯s son, but today, if you dare to be insolent


    and disregard the Larson family, I¡¯ll take you down even if the entire Larson family is at stake!¡±


    Hiss!


    At Silva¡¯s words, the atmosphere in the hall became extremely cold!

 Chapter 3005

    Chapter 3005


    There seemed to be a burst of icy killing intent in the air!


    Philip and Silva looked at each other and burst into anger.


    The other Larson family members dared not speak out at this moment for fear of causing unnecessary


    trouble.


    Nash stood up from the ground, and killing intent shed in the corner of his eyes. He snorted coldly


    and said, ¡°Philip, I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. You have no right to interfere in the


    Larson family¡¯s business!¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Philip sneered and said, ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s see what you


    can do to me, then.¡±


    Hearing this, Silva lost his patience and shouted, ¡°I invite the three elders to enforce justice!¡±


    As soon as he said that, three elderly men walked in through the door. Chip Larson was one of them.


    The three elders stood in the hall and looked at Philip coldly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chip Larson, with his hunched body, said lightly, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, it¡®s been half a month since


    we parted. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. I wonder why you forced your way into the Larson family


    hall this time.¡±


    While saying this, Chip exuded the pressure of the strength of the seventh zone, which swept over


    Philip. However, Philip sneered and stood motionless on the spot, unaffected by Chip¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Old thing, do you want to use force against others?¡± Philip sneered.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s body surged with a storm and bore down on Chip like a tsunami!


    Immediately, chip¡¯s eyes widened. His face was full of disbelief, and he was knocked back under


    Philip¡¯s pressure. He looked at Philip with shock and doubt.


    He said, ¡°H-Have you reached that realm already?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Philip looked at Chip sternly and said, ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    Chip was not only surprised as a storm surged in his heart too. Philip had already reached the mid-


    stage of the seventh zone in only half a month!


    He was simply a freak among freaks!


    ¡°Haha, Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re indeed worthy of being a genius among the freaks. This is the


    realm that others are unable to break through for decades, but you crossed over several realms in just


    half a month. I¡¯m in awe¡­¡± Chip smiled pretentiously.


    However, immediately after, he sneered and said, ¡°However, even if you possess a strength that can¡¯t


    be taken lightly, you should watch your step within Larson Manor.¡±


    After saying that, the other Larson family elder next to Chip suddenly burst out with terrifying energy


    fluctuations. The strength at the peak of the seventh zone!


    Philip frowned as a chill shed in his eyes. He did not expect the Larson family¡¯s foundation to be so


    strong. Two elders at the peak of the seventh zone.


    The second old man opened his eyes that were closed the entire time, looked at Philip in front of him,


    and said, ¡°The younger generation is a force to be reckoned with. At this age, you already have the


    strength of the middle stage of the seventh zone. The rke family is worthy of being thergest family


    in the world, indeed¡­¡±


    The other one added, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we don¡¯t want to fight you today, so please leave


    quickly. The Larson family affairs will be handled internally.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°As I mentioned clearly just now, I just want to see my


    grandfather and Cynthia. Other things have nothing to do with me.¡±


    The two elders frowned and suddenly scolded, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, are you sure you want to do


    this?¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°So what if I am? Let¡¯s see what you can do to me!¡±

 Chapter 3006

    Chapter 3006


    ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be too cocky!¡± The elder immediately looked very angry.


    Suddenly, tremendous pressure fell on Philip. It was the pressure at the peak of the seventh zone.


    Anyone below that realm would be crushed to the ground under this pressure. However, Philip was


    different. He stood on the spot with dazzling chills in his eyes, staring coldly at the elder.


    The elder trembled. ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    Under the oppression of his aura, Philip showed no signs of being suppressed at all. Moreover, the


    other party seemed somewhat indifferent.


    What was going on?


    Immediately after, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Philip waved his hand. An aura that was no less than that of


    the elder suddenly surged from him and rushed over like a tsunami.


    This aura nearly overturned the hall!


    Seeing this, the elder snorted and said, ¡°Junior, do you think you can beat me? Dream on!¡±


    After that, the power of rules poured from the elder again, wanting to counteract Philip¡¯s aura. However,


    at that moment, the elder¡®s face turned red. He felt as if he was crushed by a mountain.


    With a bang, he knelt on the floor. The floor tiles shattered instantly!


    Hiss!


    The Larson family members were shocked at this scene!


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on here? Elder Kirk Larson actually knelt to Philip!¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why did Elder Kirk do this suddenly?¡±


    Everyone looked at the scene in front of them with trepidation at this moment. It was too surreal.


    Elder Kirk had the strength at the peak of the seventh zone. At this moment, he was defeated and knelt


    to Philip. He was also devastated and confused. The energy and the power of rules in his body


    disappeared at that moment just now.


    What the hell was going on?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kirk stared dumbfounded at Philip. No matter how he resisted, that mountainous pressure bore down


    on him, rendering him unable to move!


    Seeing this, Chip and the other elder were instantly furious. With a punch and a palm strike at Philip,


    shouted angrily, ¡°You damn ed brat, what did you do?!¡±


    Faced with the mighty punch and palm strike, Philip remained calm and merely nced at the attacks


    coldly.


    Two thumps.


    Chip and the other elder suddenly felt indescribable power that instantly drained the energy and the


    power of rules in their bodies. Then, they knelt in front of Philip. Their knees sank to the ground, unable


    to move at all!


    Uproar!

 Chapter 3007

    Chapter 3007


    The Larson family members in the hall were once again shocked by this scene. Including Silva and the


    others, everyone was stunned!


    All three guardian elders were kneeling in front of Philip at this moment


    Philip looked at the three elders ndly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Since you ¡¯re willing to kneel, you


    can kneel forever.¡±


    ¡°You arrogant brat, what have you done? Why?!¡± Chip roared while struggling to stand up, but no


    matter how much he struggled, it was futile.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Philip smiled coldly and said, ¡°Why did the energy and the power of rules in your body disappear in an


    instant?¡±


    Chip frowned and stared at Philip resentfully.


    Philip chuckled without exining but looked at Silva instead. He said, ¡°Silva, do you still want to stop


    me now?¡±


    Silva was furious, but the three guardian elders were already kneeling in front of Philip, so what else


    could he do?


    Although he did not know what evil sorcery Philip had used, the current situation was not to his


    advantage.


    ¡°Guards, take Young Patriarch rke to the grandmaster¡¯s yard and release Cynthia and her family.¡±


    Silva was an ambitious person and knew when to back down.


    Philip sneered, turned around, and followed a few Larson family guards. They left the hall and went to


    the grandmaster¡¯s yard.


    After Philip left, the three elders stood up from the ground.


    Silva quickly asked, ¡°Three elders, what happened just now?¡±


    Chip said grimly, ¡°Patriarch, the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure is definitely with Philip. ording to the


    news from Mystic City, the secret treasure of the ancient sage has the special power to suppress all


    realms. He must have used some special method just now to activate the treasure and suppress us.


    Otherwise, we can take him down easily if we join forces!¡±


    Hearing this, Silva¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Can you get the secret treasure of the ancient sage?¡±


    The three elders looked at each other, shook their heads, and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen this ancient


    sage¡¯s secret treasure yet. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to get it. Let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡±


    Silva nodded and looked in the direction where Philip and the others left.


    Philip and his party arrived at the grandmaster¡¯s yard. After he entered the courtyard alone, Philip saw


    his grandfather who was already weak on the bed.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Philip knelt and looked at his grandfather, who looked frail. It had only been half a month since theyst


    met and his grandfather had be so ill.


    The grandmastery on the bed and saw Philip kneeling at the head of the bed. He stretched out his


    hand tremblingly, grabbed Philip¡¯s hand, and said weakly, ¡°Little Phil¡­ My little Phil is back¡­¡±


    Philip held his grandfather¡¯s hand tightly, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    Cynthia and Hogan rushed in at this moment. Seeing Philip, Cynthia pounced on him and cried, ¡°Philip,


    you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Philip looked at Cynthia, whose face was full of tears, and patted her back gently. Then, he pulled


    Cynthia out to the hall.


    ¡°What happened after I left? Why did my grandfather be so ill?¡± Philip asked Cynthia and Hogan.


    Hogan shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°The grandmaster became seriously ill on the day you left.


    For the past 10 days, he has been relying on drugs to stay alive. Time is running out for him. If not for


    his obsession with Aunt Charlotte and you, he wouldn¡¯t havested this long¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened, and he felt very guilty.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa?¡± Philip asked.


    Cynthia said, ¡°We don¡¯t know. More than a dozen famous doctors have seen him but no one could


    diagnose his condition. They only said that he¡¯s terminally ill and doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±

 Chapter 3008

    Chapter 3008


    All those famous doctors could not diagnose his condition?


    Philip frowned and scowled. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take my grandfather out for treatment. I


    don¡¯t feelfortable leaving him in the Larson family.¡±


    Hearing this, Hogan got up immediately and said, ¡°Absolutely not! Philip, if you take him away, Silva will


    never let you off!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Hogan sighed and said, ¡°The grandmaster is the backbone of the Larson family. If you take him out for


    treatment, it¡¯ll disgrace Silva and the others. Besides, Silva is an ambitious person. He won¡¯t let you


    take the grandmaster out just like that. The entire Larson family is full of Silva¡¯s supporters. One word


    from him and everyone will follow.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip scowled and said, ¡°Do I need to seek his permission to bring my grandfather out for


    treatment?¡±


    Hogan sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s the grandmaster of the Larson family, after all. If Silva disagrees, even if


    you¡¯re the young patriarch of the rke family, you can¡¯t take him away by force. Otherwise, it¡¯ll look


    bad on you and the rke family. You have to understand that this is the Larson family, after all, not the


    rke family. I know that you desperately want to take the grandmaster out for treatment, but the


    consequences of doing so will cause dissatisfaction among many people and forces¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Silva. I must take my grandfather away today.


    If the Larson family can¡¯t cure him, the rke family will find a way!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Hogan was taken aback by Philip¡¯s decision. Then, he smacked his thigh and said, ¡°Okay, if


    you insist on doing this, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After saying that, Hogan ordered the servant to put the grandmaster in a wheelchair and walked out of


    the yard with Philip and the others. However, as soon as they left the yard, the Larson family guards


    stopped them.


    ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯m sorry. The grandmaster can¡¯t leave the yard. This is the Patriarch¡¯s order,¡± a guard


    stepped forward and said.


    Hearing that, Hogan frowned and put his hands behind his back. With the imposing demeanor of the


    fourth master of the Larson family, he shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Do you still regard me as the


    fourth master? The grandmaster is critically ill and I want to take him out for treatment. Get out of my


    way!¡±


    The guards nced at each other, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Fourth Master, the patriarch has given the


    order that the grandmaster can¡¯t leave the yard. We have doctors in the house. Please take the


    grandmaster back inside and don¡¯t make things difficult for us¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Hogan pped the guard¡¯s face sharply and scolded coldly, ¡°Audacious! I¡¯m the fourth master of the


    Larson family! How dare a guard like you speak to me in that way? I¡¯m going to take the grandmaster


    out today. Let¡¯s see who dares to stop me!¡±


    After that, Hogan pushed the grandmaster¡¯s wheelchair and was about to force his way out.


    However, the guard barked an order, ¡°All on alert!¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!

 Chapter 3009

    Chapter 3009


    In an instant, more than a dozen guards rushed up with guns aimed at Philip and the others.


    ¡°Fourth Master, don¡¯t me us for doing this. The patriarch has given the order. Anyone who walks out


    of the yard without permission will be killed without mercy!¡± the guard said coldly.


    Hearing this, Hogan frowned and shouted angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to stop me!¡±


    In the distance, Silva rushed up with his men and shouted, ¡°I dare! Hogan, you¡¯ve been exiled from the


    Larson family! What right do you have to act like this here?¡±


    Hogan raised his eyebrows, looked at Silva and the others who approached, and said coldly, ¡°Silva, I¡¯m


    just taking the grandmaster out to see a doctor. Why are you stopping me?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Silva snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hmph! We have doctors in the Larson family. The grandmaster doesn¡¯t


    need to go out at all. Guards, bring the grandmaster back inside.¡±


    With that said, several guards stepped forward.


    However¡­


    Bang, thud!


    Philip kicked the guards away, stared at Silva coldly, and said solemnly, ¡°Silva, let¡¯s see how you will


    stop me from taking my grandfather out for treatment!¡±


    Hearing that, Silva raised his eyebrows as his face grew darker. He said, ¡°Philip, I¡¯ve been patient with


    you time and again. Don¡¯t force me!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Philip said, ¡°I just want to take my grandfather out to see a doctor. I don¡¯t care about other


    things. If you insist on stopping me, then I¡¯m sorry. Even if I have to tear the Larson family apart today,


    I¡¯ll bring my grandfather out!¡±


    Hearing that, Silva¡¯s face changedpletely. He scolded angrily, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too audacious! Do you


    really think l can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    With that said, the guards behind Silva stood ready to fight!


    Philip narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, you really can¡¯t do anything to me. Even the


    three elders of the Larson family can do nothing.¡±


    Silva nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know that you¡¯ve obtained the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure and


    possess special powers, but I don¡¯t believe that you can use the treasure every single time!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned.


    Yes, Silva was right. He could not use the treasure too often. Just now, the treasure had reacted


    strangely.


    ¡°You can try if you want,¡± Philip said with a smile as a hint of chill shed in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Silva¡¯s eyes turned cold. He put his hands behind his back as his eyes shone brightly. He


    was trying to figure out the meaning of Philip¡¯s words, whether he was really confident or if it was just a


    pretense.


    In the end, after an internal battle, Silva said, ¡°I don¡®t believe you can fight against the three elders!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the three guardian elders of the Larson family stood up behind Silva again, all


    of them surging with tremendous energy and the power of rules. In an instant, this area was engulfed


    by three terrifying auras.


    Philip frowned and unleashed his aura too, resisting the three mid and peak stages of the seventh


    zone. However, the aura of the three elders exploded with all their strength, which formed three


    towering shadows that smacked their palms at Philip!


    This time, the secret treasure of the ancient sage did not react at all. Philip shook his head helplessly,


    and the mark of the chimera shed between his eyebrows.


    Boom!


    A giant chimera appeared behind him with a roar, stretched out its hands, and fought against the three


    palms from the three shadows!


    Rumble!


    The earth shook, and a raging energy storm exploded in the air. The shadows of the three elders were


    knocked back by Philip and the giant chimera!


    ¡°Junior! Die!¡± Chip shouted angrily and attacked Philip!

 Chapter 3010

    Chapter 3010


    Philip had fought Chip before, so he was quite familiar with Chip¡¯s attack methods. He roared, and the


    Greenpeak Sword in his hand dazzled brightly.


    A huge sword formation descended from the sky and shrouded the entire Larson Manor. The chimera


    giant behind Philip also took out two Greenpeak Sword shadows from the sword formation with both


    hands. With a roar, it shed at Chip who approached with a shadow!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rumble!


    Chip¡¯s shadow punched the sword shed by the chimera giant. A terrifying energy storm and sword


    sparks exploded in the air. The green sword energy spread everywhere as the sword cut off one of the


    arms from Chip¡¯s shadow!


    Meanwhile, Philip punched Chip with his mighty and powerful chimera fist.


    Roar!


    The chimera fist was like a small chimera that sted toward Chip¡¯s chest!


    Bang!


    Chip could not avoid this attack. He took a solid punch and was knocked back dozens of steps.


    Everything happened in a split second. When Chip came back to his senses, he was dumbfounded!


    ¡°H-How is this possible? It has only been half a month and you can already fight on par with me¡­¡±


    Chip was full of horror as ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Young Patriarch rke was


    too scary. The speed of his advancement was simply unheard of.


    Philip sneered as he looked coldly at the three elders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, but if you


    insist on doing this, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be too cocky!¡± Kirk shouted angrily with a flushed face.


    He raised his hand, and a golden bell appeared in the sky, boring down on Philip. This golden bell


    glowed with a terrifying force that could suppress everything in the world. However, Philip raised his


    eyebrows and looked motionlessly at the approaching golden bell.


    He hooked his finger and a green sword formation appeared in the sky. One after another, Greenpeak


    Sword shadows appeared andunched at the golden bell following Philip¡¯s movements!


    ng, clink!


    In an instant, metallic sounds of sword energy shing on the golden bell filled the air. However, the


    golden bell seemed unaffected by the attacks. With the terrifying suppressive power, it bore down on


    Philip¡¯s head!


    ng!


    The golden bell fell to the ground and imprisoned Philip inside. The tiles on the floor shattered and dust


    billowed.


    Kirk sneered, looked at Chip next to him, and said, ¡°Hmph, brat, you asked for it. In that case, I¡¯ll keep


    you here for a few days to curb your arrogance!¡±


    Silva and the others had long since moved away from the battle area.

 Chapter 3011

    Chapter 3011


    Seeing Philip imprisoned inside the golden bell, Silva sneered and said, ¡°Elder Kirk, you¡¯re worthy of


    being one of the three elders of the Larson family. Your strength is unparalleled!¡±


    Kirkughed and said, ¡°Patriarch, please rest assured that this brat has been suppressed by the golden


    bell and won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    While saying that, Kirk¡¯s face was full of pride.


    When Hogan and Cynthia saw this scene, they were anxious and shouted, ¡°Philip!¡±


    However, no matter how Cynthia shouted, there was no response from the golden bell.


    Kirk looked at Cynthia coldly and said, ¡°As a member of the Larson family, you dare collude with


    outsiders and try to take the grandmaster out. You should be punished!¡±


    With that said, Kirk grabbed Hogan and Cynthia with one hand. However, at this moment, an angry roar


    came from the golden bell, ¡°If you dare to do anything to her, I¡¯ll chop your hands off!¡±


    The roar resounded throughout Larson Manor. Kirk and the others immediately looked at the golden


    bell in shock.


    Kirkughed and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you can¡¯ t even help yourself now. How dare you say


    such arrogant words?¡±


    However, Philip¡¯s sneer responded. ¡°I just wanted to see how solid this bell is.¡±


    With that said¡­


    ng!


    Philip punched the wall of the golden bell from the inside. In an instant, the imprint of his fist was left on


    the wall.


    ng!


    Another punch!


    ng, clink!


    One after another, the punches rang out!


    Kirk¡¯s face darkened as he stared at the golden bell with dozens of fist marks smashed by Philip from


    the inside. He shouted angrily, ¡°Junior, your efforts are in vain! My golden bell is a powerful magic


    weapon that¡¯s intertwined with the power of the rules! If you don¡¯t have the strength to break the rules


    with one punch, don¡¯t think of escaping from the bell!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    An icy voice rang from the bell and resounded in the sky. Immediately after, in everyone¡¯s astonished


    gaze, Philip punched the wall of the golden bell!


    Crack!


    A breaking sound was heard. Everyone was shocked and stared intently at the golden bell.


    Cracks appeared on the surface.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Boom!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, the bell was smashed to pieces by Philip. He stood on the spot, his eyes shing red. The


    chimera mark between his eyebrows was even brighter.


    When the bell was shattered, Kirk spat out a mouthful of blood and was knocked out dozens of meters.


    He fell heavily to the ground, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Philip smashed the bell with one punch, and his aura seemed higher than the sky. He stared coldly at


    the three elders and said, ¡°Three elders, you can fight me all at once¡­¡±


    The three elders of the Larson family were outraged by Philip¡¯s remark. Thest elder stepped out at


    this moment with his hands behind his hunched back, his eyes profound.


    He looked at Philip and said in a mellow manner, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is the Larson family,


    after all. I hope you¡¯ll stop and not go too far.¡±


    Philip looked at thest elder, and a chill shed in the corner of his eyes. For some reason, Philip felt


    that the old man in front of him was not ordinary. His eyes seemed to be twinkling with stars, which was


    definitely not something seen among people in the seventh zone.


    ¡°What if I insist on taking my grandfather out today?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    The old man was silent for a moment before he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless, then¡­¡±

 Chapter 3012

    Chapter 3012


    The old man suddenly exploded with tremendous energy pressure and the power of rules. This aura


    soared to the sky and swept over the area in an instant. A terrifying power abruptly appeared in the


    world.


    As the aura spread, all the powerful forces in Fernvale sensed it and looked in the direction of Larson


    Manor.


    ¡°A half-step to the other shore?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°How is this possible? There¡¯s a half-step to the other shore in Fernvale!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the direction of the Larson family, so it must be that old monster! This is unexpected. After


    decades, he has advanced to that realm!¡±


    In an instant, the powerhouses in Fernvale moved out and rushed to Larson Manor, wanting to see the


    supreme strength of the half-step to the other shore.


    At this moment, Philip¡¯s face grew darker and more intense. He never expected that the old man in


    front of him had concealed his strength and was actually a half-step to the other shore. The moment


    this aura appeared, Philip¡¯s aura was steadily suppressed.


    Philip scowled as he felt a sense of oppression from the power of rules. That old man was interfering


    with the power of rules.


    Was that the strength of a half-step to the other shore?


    They could interfere with the power of rules.


    Before this, Philip had once fought against a half-step to the other shore, but he could only do his best


    to escape at that time. Now, although he was in a simr predicament, Philip had the desire to fight. He


    wanted to know how strong a half-step to the other shore was!


    ¡°Come, fight!¡± Philip roared angrily.


    He raised his hand and the Greenpeak Sword Formation descended from the sky. One after another,


    the Greenpeak Sword shadows in Philip¡¯s hand like long green dragons, stabbing the old man with a


    bang!


    The old man narrowed his eyes with a faint smile on his mouth and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke,


    although you¡¯re strong, the gap between the seventh zone and a half-step to the other shore is huge.


    It¡¯s an understanding andprehension of the rules. Although you have the strength of the seventh


    zone, you¡¯re no different from ordinary people to me.¡±


    With that said, the old man raised his hand. Suddenly, the clouds in the sky formed a cloud sword and


    shed the green dragon fomied by a green sword shadow with earth-shattering force.


    Rumble!


    The cloud sword smashed the Greenpeak Sword dragon into pieces and shattered the Greenpeak


    Sword Formation in the sky with one sword. Themotion was huge and the power was boundless.


    Terrifying energy fluctuations spread in all directions.


    Philip¡¯s Greenpeak Sword Formation was shattered with one blow. He frowned with a look of


    astonishment in his eyes. He never expected a half-step to the other shore to be so strong. His


    Greenpeak Sword Formation was shattered with just one blow.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, do you still want to fight?¡± The old man still stood with his hands behind his


    back, looking at Philip coldly.


    Philip frowned, and the chimera mark between his eyebrows grew brighter. He roared as his body


    surged with red mes!


    The giant chimera behind him also roared angrily at this moment and held a ming chimera sword in


    its hand!


    ¡°sh!¡±

 Chapter 3013

    Chapter 3013


    Philip roared and raised his hand in a shing motion. The giant chimera behind him shed the old


    man with the chimera sword. With hugemotion, the huge chimera sword with the raging power of


    mes shed down in anger as if destroying the world.


    The old man raised his eyebrows, and his eyes flickered. He raised his hand and pointed at the sky!


    Boom!


    In an instant, the old man¡¯s finger burst with terrifying energy rules and mmed into the chimera


    sword like a tsunami.


    Boom!


    The terrifying energy that erupted from his finger bombarded the chimera sword and tremendous me


    energy sted in all directions. At the same time, the giant chimera took a few steps back and roared


    indignantly.


    The old man still stood in the same spot motionless. He looked at Philip indifferently and said, ¡°Young


    Patriarch rke, do you still want to continue?¡±


    Philip frowned and made a rough judgment. He was not a match for this old man. A forced battle would


    be a dead end for him. However, he was unwilling to admit defeat. He had to take his grandfather out.


    Thus, Philip simply directed all the energy and rules in his body on the golden White Marsh mark on his


    arm!


    At that moment, an extremely powerful aura appeared in the world. This aura continued to grow and


    increase. The golden mark on Philip¡¯s arm grew brighter and more exuberant.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a golden wave burst out from Philip¡¯s body!


    The wave contained destructive pressure and the supreme power of the royal family. In an instant, it


    swept over the entire Larson Manor, the entire Fernvale, and spread throughout the country. Even Zeus


    in the sacred city far away sensed this royal pressure.


    Bang!


    Zeus was stationed in the sacred city at this moment. The sacred sword hanging from the throne


    behind him buzzed constantly with strong sword intent.


    Zeus frowned and looked at the sacred sword. A chill shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°The power of the


    royal family of the other shore?¡±


    At this time, all the powerful beings a half-step to the other shore in this country felt the royal pressure


    that just appeared in the world. They were shocked and grave.


    ¡°Why is there the pressure of the royal family of the other shore at this time? Is the stargate opened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Fernvale! The pressure of the royal family of the other shore ising from there!¡±


    ¡°Fernvale? The Larson family? Was the passage left by that person breached?¡±


    For a time, the powerful beings a half-step to the other shore and several pseudo-realms to the other


    shore stared intently in the direction of Fernvale. Then, they set off and rushed to Fernvale!


    On Philip¡¯s side, the moment the royal pressure surged out of him, the old man on the opposite side


    was full of astonishment. His eyes popped wide open as he muttered in amazement, ¡°P-Pressure from


    the other shore?¡±


    How could this be? Absolutely impossible!


    The old man¡¯s face went pale in disbelief. The golden wave from Philip overwhelmed him and even


    affected the power of rules in this world. He was a powerhouse half-step to the other shore, but he was


    overwhelmed by this aura!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge golden shadow of the White Marsh appeared in the sky. The shadow looked very


    blurry, and its whole body was golden, but its true appearance was obscured. However, although only a


    vague outline was seen, the shadow looked very imposing with a strong sense of ancient mystery that


    spanned across history!


    In just an instant, the golden shadow gave people a strong sense of oppression from the soul.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3014

    Chapter 3014


    With just a simple nce from the golden shadow, the old man a half-step to the other shore trembled


    and felt a strong sense of crisis welling up in his heart.


    What a strong aura! What a terrifying gaze!


    The old man stood on the spot, not daring to move an inch. Faced with such pressure, he could not


    take action or move an inch.


    The members of the Larson family around had no thoughts of resistance either.


    How could Philip produce such pressure?


    Silva and the others on the side were also full of astonishment, looking up at the imposing golden figure


    in the sky in awe. It was simply overwhelming. That golden shadow must be invincible to have such an


    aura.


    Philip red at the old man and said angrily, ¡°Old thing, do you dare to fight me?¡±


    This angry roar was enhanced by the imposing golden figure and shocked everyone. The thunderous


    sound rushed toward the old man!


    Puff!


    The guardian elder spat a mouthful of blood and was sent flying out several meters before he fell


    heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing this, Chip and Kirk dashed over to help the old man up from the ground while staring at Philip


    angrily. No one expected that an angry shout could send a half-step to the other shore flying.


    Who was this golden shadow?


    What level of strength did it possess?


    Silva and the other Larson family members frowned and felt a chill up their spines. This was too scary.


    The guardian elder spat blood from just one sentence!


    First Guardian Elder Quincy Larson stood up staggeringly at this moment. He stared at Philip, feeling


    uneasy. He was already a half-step to the other shore, but he was knocked back with just a sentence


    by this golden apparition.


    Terrifying!


    Golden waves rippled from Philip¡¯s body, and his aura soared as if it was about to break through the


    heavens. Seeing this, Quincy frowned and dared not step forward.


    Philip¡¯s cold eyes swept over everyone. Where his gaze passed, everyone lowered their heads and


    dared not look at him. Then, he stared at Silva and said, ¡°Silva, I want to take my grandfather out. Do


    you dare to stop me?¡±


    Silva felt indignant, but seeing that the first guardian elder had spat blood, he could only get out of the


    way.


    Philip snorted coldly, looked at Cynthia, and said, ¡°Take Grandpa out first.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Cynthia asked worriedly, her eyes full of love.


    Philip said, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±


    After that, he looked at Hogan and said, ¡°Please take care of Grandpa.¡±


    Hogan looked at the situation in front and immediately realized something. He nodded, pulled Cynthia


    who was pushing the grandmaster¡¯s wheelchair, and left. Cynthia turned back with every other step,


    her face full of anxiety.

 Chapter 3015

    Chapter 3015


    Philip smiled. He could not move now. To be precise, he could not leave this ce. That was because


    this golden apparition needed him.


    If he moved, this golden apparition would be disfigured and his aura would plummet. At that time, the


    three guardian elders would definitely notice something. Even if Cynthia and the others wanted to


    leave, they could not.


    After they left, Philip looked at Silva and the others for 10 minutes!


    10 minutester, Philip¡¯s aura suddenly dropped, and the golden apparition disappeared instantly.


    Puff!


    Philip spat a mouthful of blood. That was the price for triggering the golden mark by force. His energy


    and the power of rules were exhausted at this moment.


    Seeing this, Chip and Kirk frowned and shouted, ¡°So you were just bluffing!¡±


    Philip wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°So what?¡±


    Chip was furious and shouted, ¡°Brat, now that you¡¯re alone and seriously injured, you¡¯re still so


    arrogant. Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll die here?¡±


    After saying that, Chip made a move, wanting to avenge his suffering just now. However, suddenly, a


    loud voice filled with mighty pressure knocked Chip back.


    ¡°Chip Larson, have you forgotten what I told you back then?¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a figure walking over from a distance.


    The master of the Gentleman Court, Benny Larson!


    When Benny arrived, he looked at Silva and the others coldly and said, ¡°Silva Larson, you¡¯re getting


    bolder now¡­¡±


    Seeing Benny here, a chill shed in the corner of Silva¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect you to


    come here.¡±


    Benny snorted coldly, nced at Philip who was in a state of decline, and said, ¡°I want to take him


    away.¡±


    Hearing this, Silva frowned and said coldly, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Larson family.


    This is a matter of the Larson family. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you threatening me?¡± Benny said with a smile and looked at Silva coldly.


    Silva was startled and suddenly felt as if he was locked by vague murderous intent.


    ¡°Uncle, are you really going to betray the Larson family?¡± Silva asked coldly.


    Benny sneered and said, ¡°Silva, on the ount that you¡¯re the son of my eldest brother, I have to


    advise you that your actions have deviated from the Larson family principles. If this goes on, the Larson


    family will be destroyed in your hands. I hope you¡¯ll reflect on it.¡±


    After saying that, Benny looked at Philip and said, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Philip nodded and walked toward Benny.


    Benny and Philip were about to leave.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Silva suddenly roared, ¡°Three elders, stop them! There¡¯s no turning back for the


    Larson family now. If they leave, they¡¯ll be our greatest enemy!¡±


    Hearing that, the three elders blocked Benny¡¯s path.


    Benny frowned, looked at Quincy, and said, ¡°A half-step to the other shore is indeed a valuable


    resource to this world. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t be killed. Quincy Larson, it¡¯s not easy


    for you to reach this level. You should cherish it.¡±


    Quincy frowned and said, ¡°Court Master Larson, you¡¯re right, but as the guardian elder of the Larson


    family, I can¡¯t go against the wishes of the patriarch. I don¡¯t want to have a conflict with you, so I hope


    that you can leave Young Patriarch rke behind and not interfere in the Larson family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Bennyughed and said, ¡°Quincy, you¡¯re good but too fastidious, which is a pity. The fate of


    the Larson family has reached its end. No matter how you struggle, there¡¯s no ce for you in the


    troubled world in the future. Do you still want to protect the Larson family?¡±


    Quincy¡¯s face darkened and said after long hesitation, ¡°Even so, I¡¯ll still protect it.¡±


    Benny nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s determine the oue with one move, then¡­¡±

 Chapter 3016

    Chapter 3016


    Hearing this, Quincy frowned, looked at Benny coldly, and said, ¡°Court Master Larson, are you sure you


    want to do this?¡±


    Benny looked at Quincy coldly and said, ¡°Fight if you want to. Don¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Quincy¡¯s face was stern as his aura surged. Then, he threw a punch at Benny. However, Benny


    nced at him in disdain, raised his hand, and met his punch.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, but there was no dazzling energy fluctuation or terrifying power of rules. It was


    just like two normal people fighting. However, Quincy staggered back and spat a mouthful of blood, his


    eyes full of surprise. Then, heughed at himself and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve reached this level!¡±


    Benny withdrew his hand, looked at Quincy indifferently, and said to Philip, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, no one dared to stop them.


    Silva watched helplessly as Benny took Philip away. A few minutester, he flew into a rage.


    ¡°Elder Quincy, what¡¯s going on here? You¡¯re a powerhouse half-step to the other shore. How could you


    lose to Benny Larson?¡± Silva asked coldly in displeasure.


    Quincy shook his head and said, ¡°Patriarch, I didn¡¯t lose to him, but someone was lurking in the dark.


    Benny is a half-step to the other shore too, but the thought intent in the dark just now had locked onto


    us. If I really dared to fight to a draw or defeat Benny, the Larson family would definitely be eradicated


    today¡­¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, all members of the Larson family gasped!


    Someone lurking in the dark?


    ¡°Who¡¯s in the dark?¡± Silva asked with a frown.


    Quincy raised his eyebrows, looked into the distance, and said, ¡°They¡¯re here within the territory of


    Fernvale. Patriarch, get ready. We¡¯ll be facing revenge from the rke family soon enough.¡±


    Hearing this, Silva scowled and looked in the direction where Quincy was looking.


    Just now, several figures a half-step to the other shore had appeared in Fernvale and locked on to


    several people in Larson Manor. That was the reason Quincy lost.


    On Benny¡¯s side, he brought Philip out and met Cynthia and the others who had been waiting at the


    door.


    ¡°Philip, how are you? Are you alright?¡± Cynthia ran over and hugged Philip.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    No sooner had he said that than he keeled over and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Philip!¡±


    Everyone panicked.


    Benny nced at Philip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take him back first.¡±

 Chapter 3017

    Chapter 3017


    Soon, they brought Philip back to a hotel. There, Benny treated Philip with some silver needles.


    After half a day, he heaved a sigh, got up, and said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine after a few days. He used some


    energy that didn¡¯t belong to him and suffered a bacsh.¡±


    Cynthia sat on one side, looking at Philip with concern and anxiety. For the next few days, Cynthia took


    care of Philip gently and meticulously.


    On the third day, Philip finally woke up, but he was still very weak


    ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± That was Philip¡¯s first question after he woke up.


    Cynthia hurriedly helped Philip up and said with a smile, ¡°Three days¡­¡±


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡±


    Hearing this, Cynthia¡¯s face darkened as she said sadly, ¡°Granduncle Benny said that the grandmaster


    is terminally ill and doesn¡¯t have much time left. Even he can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Bring me to Grandpa.¡±


    Cynthia helped Philip and came to the grandmaster¡¯s room.


    In the room, Benny had given the grandmaster some treatment and stabilized his condition for the time


    being.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Philipe in, Benny got up and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Philip nced at the old man lying on the bed and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my grandfather?¡±


    Benny was silent for a moment before he shook his head and said, ¡°His situation isn¡¯t very optimistic.


    His illness is already at a critical stage. My treatment is just to maintain the vitality in his body. Over


    time, this method will lose its effect.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip knelt in front of Benny with a thud and said, ¡°Please save my grandfather, Court


    Master Larson¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Benny¡¯s expression turned cold. He signaled Cynthia to pull Philip up and said, ¡°Philip,


    your grandfather is my father too. I¡¯ll save him, of course. But I have no way to do that now, unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Philip asked nervously.


    Benny wiped his hands with a wet towel, walked to therge French window, looked at the gloomy sky


    outside, and said, ¡°Unless you can enter the stargate to the other shore and find the Undying Medicine


    that your mother brought back thest time.¡±


    ¡°Undying Medicine?¡± Philip frowned in confusion.


    Benny sighed and said, ¡°Your mother once entered thend of the other shore and returned with a lot


    of good things. This Undying Medicine is among them.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s that medicine, then?¡± Philip asked.


    Benny turned his head, stared at Philip seriously, and said, ¡°Your father took that medicine. Back then,


    your mother entered the other shore for three years just to find the medicine for your father to bring him


    back to life from the brink of death.¡±


    Philip was stunned upon hearing this! His father nearly died back then?


    His mother entered the other shore, found the medicine, and saved his father?


    He only knew about this secret now.


    Seeing the changes on Philip¡¯s face, Benny said, ¡°At that time, you weren¡¯t born yet. You were born the


    year after your mother returned, so it¡¯s within reason if you didn¡¯t know about such things.¡±


    ¡°But how did my mother enter the stargate? Isn¡¯t it under close guard?¡± Philip asked.


    Benny exined, ¡°Your mother used the treasure in the Larson family¡¯s secret vault to open a passage


    to the other shore.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned.


    He looked at his grandfather lying on the bed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find any clues about the Larson family¡¯s


    secret vault when I was in the Mystic Cave in Mystic City.¡±


    Benny smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the clues are no longer in the Mystic Cave.¡±


    ¡°Where are they, then?¡± Philip asked.


    Benny shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡® t know, maybe only your mother knows. However, your mother


    left a clue in the sixth zone of the Nonagon¡¯s stargate. If you want to know the clues to the vault, you


    can go there.¡±


    ¡®The sixth zone?¡¯ Philip suddenly remembered that his mother once left something in the sixth zone.


    Could it be the clues to the secret vault?

 Chapter 3018

    Chapter 3018


    Philip¡¯s expression turned grave. The thing his mother left behind was in the sixth zone.


    The Multidew Herb that could cure Wynn¡¯s golden blood syndrome also seemed connected to the


    Nonagon. Wynn¡¯s memory chip was also with the Lovce family in Cochly Mountain.


    Everything was rted to Cochly Mountain, the Nonagon, and the stargate in Cochly Mountain.


    Philip was silent for a long while before he nced at his grandfather lying on the bed and asked, ¡°If I


    can enter the other shore to get the Undying Medicine, how long can my grandfatherst?¡±


    Benny nced at the grand master¡¯s face, which was slightly ck, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to keep


    him alive, but I don¡¯t know how long he canst. Based on his current condition, it¡¯ll be one year at


    most. In other words, you only have one year to find the passage or open the stargate to enter the


    other shore and find the medicine and bring it back.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Philip¡¯s face became more solemn.


    One year¡­ The time was too short. Moreover, he was not strong enough yet, and his knowledge about


    the other shore was practically zero.


    How could he find the medicine in one year?


    It took his mother three years, so could he do it in a year?


    At this time, Benny suddenly said, ¡°There are few clues about the Multidew Herb you¡¯re looking for to


    cure Wynn¡¯s golden blood syndrome because there¡¯s no such thing in this world at all. The real herb


    has always been on the other shore. Back then, your mother discovered the Multidew Herb, but due to


    some reasons, she couldn¡¯t get it and only brought back the Undying Medicine¡­ ording to your


    mother, the efficacy of the Multidew Herb is 10 times that of the Undying Medicine. It¡¯s the real deal.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing that, Philip grew tenser. After such a big circle, the Multidew Herb he had been looking for was


    actually on the other shore.


    How could he get his hands on it?


    ¡°Are there really no signs of the Multidew Herb in this world at all?¡± Philip asked.


    Benny sighed and said, ¡°As far as I know, no. Even your father couldn¡¯t get it. He once saw the herb


    back then right behind the stargate. It absorbed the heavenly aura and the power of rules and took on


    human form. He caught a glimpse of it but didn¡¯t manage to catch it.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Philip realized how unfortunate it was that his father merely caught a glimpse of it and


    missed the opportunity to catch hold of it.

 Chapter 3019

    Chapter 3019


    At this point, the choice was disyed in front of Philip.


    The medicine that his grandfather needed and the Multidew Herb that Wynn needed were avable on


    the other shore.


    If he did not go to the other shore, he could not save his grandfather and Wynn. Moreover, Philip had


    always wanted to understand the secrets of the other shore. Otherwise, the civilization of this world


    would sooner orter be undermined by thend of the other shore.


    After a long silence, Philip had not decided how to face the next situation.


    No matter what he did, he had to first go to the sixth zone of the stargate in Cochly Mountain to obtain


    what his mother left behind back then.


    Benny looked at Philip¡¯s serious face, patted him on the shoulder lightly, and said, ¡°Your choice


    determines the fate of the people you care about and also your fate. At this point, I can no longer


    predict your fate. Philip, you¡¯re the variable in this unfathomable world and the only variable in the


    future. You need to think carefully. These may be your personal choices, but to arger extent, they


    may cause a butterfly effect and change the general course of the world¡­¡±


    With that said, Benny left the room.


    Philip sat on the sofa and nced at the old man lying on the bed with Cynthia by his side.


    ¡°Philip, are you really going to that other shore?¡± Cynthia asked.


    Philip made no reply. He did not know either. It was and of peril full of the unknown and a world with


    a second civilization. If he really wanted to go, he had to make a lot of advanced preparations.


    ¡°Yes, because I want to save Wynn and Grandpa¡­¡± Finally, Philip said seriously, his eyes full of


    determination.


    That was right. Philip had to go. No matter what, he had to explore that unknown world and find the


    Multidew Herb and Undying Medicine.


    After a moment of silence, Cynthia fidgeted and said, ¡°Can you take me with you? I want to be with


    you.¡±


    Philip looked sideways at Cynthia and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but it¡¯s an unknown


    world. Even my parents are highly cautious. I can¡¯t even guarantee my safety, so how can I protect


    you?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Cynthia wanted to say something else, but Philip¡¯s eyes said everything.


    After a moment of silence, Cynthia said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you toe back.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now isn¡¯t the time yet.¡±


    After saying that, Philip looked at his grandfather on the bed. After a long time, he left the room.


    When he returned to his room, he sought Fennel and the others and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to Cochly


    Mountain to find what my mother left behind.¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel frowned and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Philip nodded decisively and said, ¡°Yes. Besides, Wynn¡¯s memory chip is also with the Lovce family


    at Cochly Mountain. I have to go and settle the score with the Lovce family!¡±


    Fennel scowled. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°Philip, Cochly Mountain is not as simple as you


    think. That ce is different from everything here. If you go there on impulse, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll offendContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    many people. Moreover, those people in Cochly Mountain are unpredictable freaks. Their actions can¡¯t


    be spected bymon sense.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I know, but even so, I have to go.¡±


    Philip had decided to go. No matter how Fennel and the others persuaded him, he had to go.


    In the end, Fennel said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you. We can look out for each other.¡±


    Philip smiled, gave Fennel a high-five, and said, ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t gone back for a long time. I really miss the days


    when I was training and studying in Cochly Mountain.¡±


    Things were decided.


    ***


    Two dayster, Philip decided to go back to Riverdale to deal with personal matters. After all, M and


    Nelson were still in Riverdale.


    As soon as the private ne entered Riverdale, the airport was under lockdown.


    Bodyguards in ck suits surrounded the entire airport. Theo Zander waited respectfully at the airport


    with the chairman of the Riverdale Chamber of Commerce and the current chairman of Beacon Group.


    Seeing Philip and the others getting off the ne, Theo immediately stepped forward and said with a


    bow, ¡°Wee home, Young Patriarch.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and felt a surge of emotions. He patted Theo on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go home first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Theo said.


    Soon, a convoy of ck Maybachs headed to First Pce.

 Chapter 3020

    Chapter 3020


    Before Philip¡¯s convoy reached First Pce, Martha and Charles were already waiting. Since early in


    the morning, M was also eager to see Philip.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At this moment, Martha sat in the living room anxiously and kept looking at Charles, who was sulking


    beside her.


    ¡°Charles, tell me what we should do when Philip returnster.¡±


    Martha looked very nervous, and her face was full of worry.


    Charles sat on the sofa, red at Martha angrily, and said, ¡°How dare you ask me? If not for you, we


    wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.¡±


    Hearing this, Martha felt very uneasy and immediately burst into tears. She said, ¡°I was cheated. Do


    you think I¡¯m willing to lose so much money?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Charles snorted coldly, feeling angry.


    Two weeks ago, Martha went out with some friends and learned to gamble. Gambling was no big deal,


    but she lost 30 million!


    Charles did not know about this at first. Later, Martha felt indignant and wanted to win back the money


    she lost. She mortgaged First Pce and also some shares of Beacon Group, but she lost everything!


    In total, she lost 500 million!


    Yes! Martha Yates, the spendthrift, actually lost 500 million!


    Martha had been hiding this, but her friend brought the debt collector to the doorstep the other day and


    exposed everything.


    When Charles found out, he was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. They dared not tell Philip


    or Theo and could only keep it a secret. However, the debt collectors said they would return in a few


    days to collect the debt.


    Now that Philip wasing back, Martha was anxious. If Philip found out that she had lost 500 million,


    she would end up in a bad state.


    ¡°Charles, you have to think of a way. What should I do?¡± Martha subbed.


    Charles frowned and said, ¡°We have no other choice but to tell Philip the truth. It¡¯s 500 million after all,


    and this vi belongs to him. He¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡±


    Hearing this, Martha panicked. She grabbed Charles and eximed, ¡°No, we can¡¯t tell him. If he finds


    out, I¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    Charles snorted coldly and said, ¡°What else do you want to do? You disagree with all my suggestions. I


    don¡®t care about this matter anymore. Figure it out yourself!¡±


    Martha was stunned by his remark.


    At this time, the nanny ran in from the door and shouted happily, ¡°Master, Madam, the young master is


    back!¡±


    Thump!


    Hearing this, Martha was so frightened that she almost fell off the sofa.

 Chapter 3021

    Chapter 3021


    Philip was back.


    Sure enough, they soon heard footsteps outside. A team of bodyguards in ck suits ran in. Philip and


    the others walked in through the door.


    Charles and Martha quickly got up, greeted them, and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Philip nced at Charles and Martha, who was hiding behind Charles and dared not look at him. He


    did not say anything and just asked, ¡°Where are M and Nelson?¡±


    Charles quickly replied, ¡°They¡¯re taking an afternoon nap on the second floor.¡±


    Philip nodded, went up to the second floor, and saw M and his young son sleeping soundly in the


    room.


    After watching for a while, he came down from the second floor and saw Charles and Martha standing


    and whispering to each other.


    Theo and the others had already gone back, while Fennel and the others were staying in a hotel.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Philip¡¯s sixth sense told him that something was up between Charles and Martha.


    Charles was about to speak when Martha pinched him fiercely and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You just came


    back so I¡¯ll make you some food.¡±


    Philip smiled and nodded.


    Martha quickly dragged Charles into the kitchen. However, soon, several cars stopped outside First


    Pce.


    The door opened, and a few arrogant and domineering men stepped out of the car. They were dressed


    mboyantly in floral shirts and pants.


    The person in the lead was a handsome young man. He took off his sunsses, spat out the toothpick


    in his mouth, and nced at First Pce. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, buddies. This vi


    will be ours in the future.¡±


    Then, seven or eight burly men followed the handsome young man and walked into First Pce.


    ¡°Martha Yates, Charles Johnston, get out here at once! I¡¯m here to collect the money!¡± A roar came


    from the door.


    Philip frowned as he sat in the living room.


    Martha and Charles hurried out of the kitchen and saw those people walking in.


    ¡°Hey, you have a guest at home, and you¡¯re preparing lunch too. It just so happens that we¡¯re all


    hungry. You can prepare lunch for us too.¡±


    The handsome man nced at Martha who was wearing an apron and looked contemptuously at


    Philip, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room. He walked over, sat on the side, picked up the


    teacup on the table, and drank. The rest also walked into the living room one after another.


    Seeing this, Martha was so frightened that her knees went weak


    She quickly said, ¡°Um, Midge, my son-inw is here today. Can youe back another day?¡±


    As she spoke, Martha¡¯s eyes were full of plea.


    When the handsome man heard this, he looked at Philip and said with a snort, ¡°Oh, is he that useless


    son-inw of yours?¡±


    Midge was not a local, so he did not know much about Riverdale and even less about Philip. He had


    only heard that the son-inw of the Johnston family was a wastrel.


    Martha inwardlymented when she heard Midge¡¯s remark.


    Sure enough!


    Smack!


    Philip, who was sitting on the sofa, raised his hand and pped Midge, sending him flying off his seat.


    His cheek swelled and several teeth were knocked out!


    ¡°Ouch! How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± Midge clutched his cheek and got up from the


    ground with a sinister expression.


    His buddies drew daggers from their waists and aimed them at Philip.


    Philip poured a cup of tea indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 seconds to get out of here or you¡¯ll


    bear the consequences.¡±


    Poof!


    Midge spat a mouthful of blood and said vehemently, ¡°Are you threatening me? How dare a piece of


    trash like you act so arrogantly in front of me? Buddies, break his arms!¡±


    At Midge¡¯smand, seven or eight burly men roared and charged at Philip!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Biff, bang, thud!


    However, in an instant, everyone was sent flying away. Theyy on the floor with broken arms and


    legs, howling incessantly. Then, Philip looked at Midge coldly and asked, ¡°Tell me how you want to die.¡±

 Chapter 3022

    Chapter 3022


    Midge was extremely flustered. He pointed at Philip tremblingly and shouted, ¡°D-Don¡¯t be so cocky. Do


    you think you¡¯re great just because you have some moves? Let me tell you that I have a big brother


    behind me. If you dare to do anything to me, he won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Midge panicked as he looked at his buddies on the floor for fear that Philip would break his arms and


    legs too.


    Philip looked at Midge indifferently and asked coldly, ¡°I have two questions. First, what are you doing


    here?¡±


    Midge thought about it and said, ¡°T-To collect debts!¡±


    Philip frowned, looked at Martha and Charles who stood dumbfounded on the side, and asked, ¡°What


    debts?¡±


    Midge immediately replied, ¡°Your mother-inw owes us a gambling debt of 500 million dors. This


    vi and some shares of the Beacon Group belong to us now. We¡¯re here to collect the debts today!¡±


    While saying that, Midge took out an IOU from his pocket with Martha¡¯s signature and fingerprint on it.


    ¡°Look for yourself. Your mother-inw signed this herself. You can¡¯t deny this debt,¡± Midge said and


    handed the IOU to Philip.


    Philip nced at it, and a chill shed in the corner of his eyes. He turned to look at Martha coldly.


    Martha was so frightened that her face turned pale. She knelt on the floor with a thud and shouted,


    ¡°Philip, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it anymore. I was cheated. I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d turn out like this.¡±


    Martha burst into tears.


    On the side, Charles shook his head and sighed helplessly. He said, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault, but


    she was deceived.¡±


    Philip nced coldly at Martha and said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    After that, he looked at Midge and said, ¡°My mother-inw said that you deceived her. Is that true?¡±


    Midge was immediately annoyed and shouted, ¡°Nonsense! Everything is in ck and white. Where¡¯s


    the deception? She was just bad at gambling and lost so much money. How dare she say we deceived


    her?¡±


    Martha knelt on the ground, pointed at Midge, and said hoarsely, ¡°Bullsh*t! Everything was a scam! You


    even cheated!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip had figured out something.


    He tore the IOU in his hand, red at the stunned Midge, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble, but don¡¯t


    you cause any trouble either. I¡¯ve destroyed the IOU. Bring your people away.¡±


    Midge was furious!


    ¡°Hey, are you going to default on your debt?¡± Midge was no coward either.


    This was a debt worth 500 million. If his big brother found out that he screwed this up, he would end up


    dead too.


    Philip nced at Midge coldly and said, ¡°If you feel unhappy about this, we can make a bet now with


    500 million at stake. If you win, you¡¯ll get 500 million more. If you lose, take your people and get lost!¡±


    Midge gritted his teeth and shouted solemnly, ¡°Deal!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3023

    Chapter 3023


    A few minutester, Midge sat opposite Philip with a deck of ying cards on the table.


    Philip said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with the easiest. The one with the most points wins. You go first.¡±


    Midge was startled, and his forehead dripped with sweat. He hesitated for a long time before he drew a


    card from the deck He flipped it over and saw a K.


    ¡°Hahaha! I got a K!¡± Midgeughed. He was so lucky.


    On one side, Martha sweated profusely from anxiety. She thought that they would lose another 500


    million for sure. However, Philip smiled indifferently and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not the biggest card, I still


    have a chance.¡±


    Midge sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, you can only win if you draw an Ace. Unfortunately, with so many


    cards remaining, your chances are very low.¡±


    As he said that, Philip casually drew a card from the deck and flipped it over.


    A!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my luck has always been good. I won, so take your men and get lost,¡± Philip said calmly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Midge was dumbfounded. He pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°You cheated!¡±


    Philip sneered and threw a p.


    Smack!


    Midge flew out and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Philip roared angrily.


    Midge staggered up from the ground and quickly ran out with his buddies who had broken arms and


    legs. Before he left, he red at Philip resentfully, and said, ¡°Dude, remember, this isn¡¯t over yet! Just


    you wait. I¡¯ll call my big brother now!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Philip said mildly.


    Then, he stared at Martha kneeling on the floor and asked coldly, ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡±


    Martha nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Philip, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I really got cheated. I was


    just hanging out with my friends, and they brought me to a game. I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen.


    Please don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°If not for the fact that you¡¯re Wynn¡¯s mother, I¡¯d have kicked you out


    long ago! From today onward, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the Vi. I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on


    you. If you make another mistake, then you¡¯ll need to leave the vi of your own ord!¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay!¡± Martha kept nodding and apologizing.


    Then, Philip went upstairs and returned with M in his arms. M was extremely excited at seeing


    Philip after so long. She circled Philip and pestered him to y with her.


    Philip thought of Wynn when he looked at M and could not help but feel despondent.


    Not long after, several luxury cars stopped outside the vi again. A tall man with sunsses got out of


    the car with chills all over his body.


    Midge trotted over and said, ¡°Big Brother, this is it. That guy has some moves. He took all my boys


    down.¡±


    The man wearing sunsses hummed coldly, nced at First Pce in front of him, and said with a


    smile, ¡°This ce is good. As my first residence in Riverdale, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    With that said, he walked into the vi with his men. Several bodyguards left by Theo at the door


    wanted to stop him, but they were kicked by the man and sent flying.


    In the vi, Philip was ying with M when he suddenly noticed a strange energy fluctuation and the


    power of rules. Then, several people barged in through the door. The man in the lead was a burly man


    with sunsses and a scar on the corner of his mouth.


    Behind him was Midge who had left earlier.


    ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s him. He took our men down and destroyed the document,¡± Midge pointed at Philip and


    shouted.


    The man nced at Philip coldly and said, ¡°My friend, there are rules for everything. I don¡¯t want to kill


    anyone today, so you should take your family and move out from here.¡±


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes.¡±

 Chapter 3024

    Chapter 3024


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Interesting. You¡¯re the first person to talk to me in that way.¡±


    Next to him, Midge pointed at Philip and roared, ¡°Dude, you¡¯ re too arrogant. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know


    the fame of Reaper Notting, the Grim Reaper of Northwood!¡±


    The Grim Reaper of Northwood? Reaper Notting?


    Philip frowned and shrugged as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t know him. You may leave now.¡±


    With that said, Philip was about to go upstairs with M in his arms.


    Reaper Notting scowled and red at Philip with icy eyes through his sunsses. He shouted, ¡°Kid,


    you¡¯re too arrogant!¡±


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Reaper attacked. A domineering punch with mighty force mmed into Philip¡¯s back. Under


    normal circumstances, as long as Reaper made a move, his opponent would surely die. Thus, all the


    men behind Reaper snickered. That kid was dead for sure. How dare he provoke Reaper into taking


    action?


    However, a shocking scene happened¡­


    In Philip¡¯s arms, M raised her small hand, pointed at Reaper who was throwing a punch, and said,


    ¡°Dad, he¡¯s going to punch you¡­¡±


    Philip smiled, bopped M on the nose, and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll teach you how to deal with bad people


    today, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± M danced with joy.


    Reaper and his men were furious at this scene. They were being underestimated. Facing Reaper¡¯s


    punch, Philip was still so arrogant!


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Reaper roared, and the strength of his fist suddenly increased like a vortex.


    However, Philip merely turned around lightly. His icy gaze was like a falcon that locked on the iing


    punch from Reaper. Then, in Reaper¡¯s astonished eyes, Philip raised a hand and struck out a palm


    lightly.


    Boom!


    Reaper¡¯s fist mmed into Philip¡¯s palm and he was thrown out by the impact. He fell heavily to the


    ground and spat a mouthful of blood!


    ¡°R-Reaper, are you alright?¡±


    Midge was the first to run over and pulled Reaper up. The others had anxious expressions on their


    faces.


    They pointed at Philip and shouted angrily, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re courting death! How dare youunch a sneak


    attack?!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip smiled coldly with M in his arms and said, ¡°To deal with bad guys, you have to beat them until


    they surrender. Do you understand?¡±


    M looked at Reaper lying on the ground before turning to Philip. She nodded vigorously and said, ¡°I


    understand. To deal with bad guys, I must beat them until they surrender.¡±


    While saying that, M waved her fist around.


    Philip might not know this, but his words today would create a domineering little girl in the future.

 Chapter 3025

    Chapter 3025


    Philip looked indifferently at Reaper, who had fallen to the ground and vomited blood. He said, ¡°A


    disciple from the fifth zone dares to wreak havoc in the secr world. Is this how you do things in


    Northwood?¡±


    A thunderous roar shocked everyone!


    Reaper quickly got up, knelt in front of Philip like a child who did something wrong, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    know that I¡¯d offend you. Please forgive me!¡±


    Reaper lowered his head and trembled all over!


    His men were dumbfounded when they saw Reaper kneeling and apologizing. He was Reaper Notting,


    the Grim Reaper of Northwood. At this moment, he was kneeling on the ground so humbly.


    In an instant, they understood and knelt, apologizing for their mistake.


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what happened today. I¡¯ll personally make a trip to Northwood


    later and see for myself what Northwood looks like!¡±


    Hearing that, Reaper trembled. Just now, he felt the power of the seventh zone from Philip. This was


    simply unbelievable. The other party could crush him to death with one finger. Thus, Reaper could only


    kneel and apologize.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Philip bellowed angrily, and Reaper immediately got out of the vi with his men.


    After he left the vi, Reaper breathed a sigh of relief. His back waspletely drenched in a cold


    sweat.


    At this moment, Midge asked, ¡°Reaper, why were we so afraid of him just now? Isn¡¯t he just a useless


    son-inw?¡±


    Smack!


    Reaper pped Midge and shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the useless one! He¡¯s a big character that not even


    my teacher will dare to mess with! All of you, go back and prepare a generous gift! We¡¯lle back


    tomorrow and apologize again!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± Midge covered his other swollen cheek and felt like crying. However, he also realized that if


    even Reaper¡¯s teacher dared not provoke this person, he must be amazing!


    On Philip¡¯s side, after he chased this bunch of people away, he stayed in the vi for a while longer


    before heading out.


    ***


    Martin Pharmaceutical Group.


    Brothers Martin and Bernard Johnston sat in the director¡¯s office anxiously.


    ¡°Martin, I heard that Philip is back. What should we do?¡± Bernard asked.


    Martin sat on the sofa while smoking a cigar with a stern expression. He said, ¡°Get someone to tail him


    in secret. Don¡¯t mess with him. We mustn¡¯t ruin our n!¡±


    Bernard nodded and said, ¡°By the way, Martin, the man in a ck robe came again yesterday. He


    wants to know when we¡¯ll take action.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin scowled and said, ¡°Tell him to be patient. I have a n. Also, tell him to be nice to my son. If


    anything happens to my son, I won¡¯t help him!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Bernard nodded.


    ***


    On Philip¡¯s side, after he left the vi, he went to the old house where he and Wynn lived before. The


    old house brought back memories.


    After entering the house, everything in front of him seemed unchanged as if it had just been yesterday


    when they were staying here. He had lived here with Wynn for so many years, and everything seemed


    so familiar.


    Philip sat on the sofa in the living room and felt full of emotions. If he could do it again, he would tell


    Wynn everything and not let her suffer for so many years.


    After sitting for half an hour, Philip got up and was about to leave. However, suddenly, he found that the


    room seemed to have been tampered with. His eyes fell on the TV cab. He opened the cab and


    found a letter inside. He opened the envelope and found a letter left by Wynn a long time ago.


    [Philip, when you read this letter, I may havepletely forgotten about you. Remember, don¡¯te to


    Cochly Mountain to find a way to save me. This is a conspiracy of the Lovce family. They want to


    lure you into entering Cochly Mountain and use you to open the stargate to achieve their evil schemes.


    Your loving wife, Wynn Johnston.]

 Chapter 3026

    Chapter 3026


    After Philip read this letter that Wynn had left behind at some point, the chills in his eyes became more


    solemn.


    The Lovce family of Cochly Mountain was just a conspiracy?


    It was to lure Philip to enter Cochly Mountain and help the Lovce family to open the stargate?


    The Lovce family had nned such a grand scheme. Once the stargate was opened, the


    consequences would be unimaginable!


    Crack!


    Suddenly, Philip heard a sound from the window. He quickly looked back and saw a thin figure running


    away from the Window. He gave chase immediately. He saw no one, but at the window, he saw an


    overturned flower pot and a pair of small footprints in the soil. The footprints were strange, unlike a


    human.


    Philip immediately unleashed his rules of insight that covered dozens of miles. All the streets and


    alleys, pedestrians, cars, and such in the vicinity appeared in Philip¡¯s rules of insight.


    He vaguely felt a dark purple aura.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In an instant, Philip discovered someone with a dark purple aura all over that looked like a dog. It was


    weaving through the crowd and jumping on the buildings and rooftops from time to time.


    ¡°Found you!¡±


    Philip ran out immediately, jumping and chasing from building to building. Soon, he caught up with the


    other party that was jumping between buildings. The other party noticed Philip who was giving chase. It


    howled and ran away quickly!


    Philip gave chase, jumping from building to building Finally, Philip forced the other party into a dark


    alley. He stood at the entrance of the alley with his hands in his trouser pockets, staring coldly into the


    depths of the alley. The other party was hunched over with a tail upright in the air!


    The other party¡¯s eyes were red with vertical pupils, and it bared its fangs at Philip while panting shrilly.


    Philip frowned. This little creature looked like a dog, but its head was very simr to a creature that


    Philip had once seen.


    Beelzebub!


    That was right! That creature looked like Beelzebub!


    Particrly under the creature¡¯s anxiety and fear, its pair of tails grew jagged scales. Philip was even


    more surprised to see a pair of dark purple wings on its back.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Philip hummed, and the creature immediately rushed toward him like lightning.


    At the same time, dark purple lightning from its mouth struck Philip. Philip dodged sideways, raised his


    leg, and kicked the creature away.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    The creature fell to the ground with a whimper. It got up again, and dark purple lightning crackled on


    the pair of wings behind it.

 Chapter 3027

    Chapter 3027


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like killing. If you attack again, I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡±


    The creature seemed to understand his words, but due to its nature, it rushed toward Philip again!


    Philip shook his head helplessly, reached out with his hand that had turned into a chimera arm, and


    grabbed the little creature in the air. The little creature struggled violently in Philip¡¯s hand, pping its


    wings constantly.


    As Philip was about to interrogate the creature, a young girl with two ponytails and twinkling big eyes


    came running over. She was wearing a pleated skirt and had a ck cor around her neck. The young


    girl looked about 17 or 18 years old, cute and energetic.


    She ran over with clenched fists, jumped into the air, and hugged the little creature dotingly. She


    rubbed the little creature with her face and said sweetly, ¡°ckie, I finally found you. I thought I lost


    you!¡±


    Thump!


    The girl fell to the ground but still hugged the creature tightly as if she was unafraid of pain. The


    creature looked at Philip in despair, struggling with its ws. Its eyes were full of tears as if begging


    Philip to take it away.


    When the girl stood up with the creature in her arms, she walked up to Philip, looking a little foolish and


    cute. She bent down at a 90-degree angle, which sprung her two ponytails forward. She said, ¡°Thank


    you for finding ckie for me.¡±


    The creature in the girl¡¯s arms looked proud and aloof as it red at Philip resentfully. With that said,


    the girl turned to leave.


    Philip stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    The girl turned around, tilted her head, smiled cutely at Philip, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Philip stroked his chin, nced at the girl, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that in your arms?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ckie,¡± the girl said with a smile, revealing two dimples.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be something that should exist in this world,¡± Philip said.


    The girl looked at Philip nervously and asked, ¡°What do you want to do? This is my pet. Although it


    looks a little strange, it won¡¯t harm anyone.¡±


    Philip looked at the little creature in the girl¡¯s arms coldly and said, ¡°It appeared in my house just now. I


    want to know why.¡±


    The girl looked down at the creature in her arms and said, ¡°ckie must have sensed something in


    your house.¡±


    Hearing that, the creature nodded to Philip in a human-like manner and gestured with two paws.


    Philip could not figure it out and asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    The girl replied, ¡°Um, ckie said a smell that it once feared appeared in your house.¡±


    ¡®A smell that it feared?¡¯ Philip frowned and asked, ¡°And who are you?¡±


    The girl hesitated before she replied, ¡°A-Actually, I ran away from home. Please don¡¯t call the police. I


    don¡¯t want to go back. I just want toe out and see the outside world.¡±


    Philip was taken aback, wondering if something was wrong with this girl. She actually told others so


    easily that she ran away from home.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Philip said, ¡°Little girl, there are many bad people outside. You should go


    home quickly¡­¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and left.


    The creature in the girl¡¯s arms yowled at the girl, whose eyes twinkled as she said, ¡°ckie, are you


    serious? You sensed your kind in his body?¡±


    Then, the girl followed Philip sneakily.


    Philip frowned, looked back, stopped in his tracks, and turned around. The girl had her head lowered


    and bumped into Philip. She eximed and rubbed her forehead.


    ¡°¡¯Why are you following me?¡± Philip asked.


    The girl pouted and said, ¡°I have nowhere to go. Can I follow you?¡±


    Philip said in exasperation, ¡°Of course not. Where do you live? I¡¯ll get someone to take you back.¡±


    The girl kept shaking her head and refused to say a word. Philip was helpless and decided not to care


    about her. He turned to leave, but the girl followed him.


    ***


    Meanwhile, far away in Cochly Mountain near the stargate.


    Several old men with gray hair gathered near the stargate with dark faces.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh no, the guardian maiden of the stargate has run away with the little one!¡±

 Chapter 3028

    Chapter 3028


    Several old men gathered near the stargate.


    The stargate had been sealed, and this was a forbidden area. The surrounding was dark, the ground


    was cracked, and the sky was gray. Lightning and thunder intertwined in the low sky as red and ck


    mist floated in the air.


    Eight huge stone pirs towered into the sky, each with a width of a dozen people. Obscure characters


    and patterns were carved on the stone pirs. Several huge locks connected each pir, and the dull


    tter of iron chains could asionally be heard in the wind.


    An area full of restrictions was found at the end of these stone pirs with an ancient altar inside. The


    altar was full of spells and enchantments to suppress it.


    The old men stood in the outer area of the stone pirs and looked solemnly at the altar from a


    distance. They were none other than the five half-steps to the other shore who appeared in Larson


    Manor back then!


    The five marquises!


    ¡°Quickly send someone to contact Cochly Mountain and the Nonagon. We must find the guardian


    maiden quickly!¡± one of the old men scowled andmanded.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. She was hand-picked by the previous guardian maiden. Although she¡¯s


    young, she has an affinity with the stargate and those creatures. We just need to guide her more.¡±


    Marquis Fulmore said. He looked into the distance and added, ¡°Recently, the strange movements of


    the stargate are getting more frequent. We have to find a solution as soon as possible.¡±


    Another old man said gravely, ¡°It should be rted to thest incident in Mystic Cave. Those people on


    the other shore must have discovered something for them to test the power of the stargate so


    frequently.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No matter what, our duty is to guard the stargate. If those guys from the other shore dare to break in,


    I¡¯ll kill them!¡±


    ***


    At the outer area of the stargate, in the vicinity of Cochly Mountain.


    In a vast man-made city amid this endless snow-capped mountain range, there were buildings made of


    steel and boulders, guards with high-tech weapons, and vehicles.


    In the snow, a jeep that was dyed white by the wind and snow quickly stopped at the door of a house


    built from steel boulders.


    Two tall men in whitebat uniforms jumped out of the ear. The man in the lead with a serious


    angr face and a beard rushed into this building that looked like a fortress.


    ¡°Commander Greene¡­¡± Seeing the middle-aged man who walked in, the staff members in the building


    saluted one after another.


    The man hummed and headed to an office.


    An emergency meeting was being held in the office. It was full of men and women, old and young,


    dressed inbat uniforms. Everyone seemed to be waiting for Commander Greene.

 Chapter 3029

    Chapter 3029


    When the man appeared, these people stood up in salute and greeted him, ¡°Commander Greene¡­¡±


    Commander Greene walked up to the main seat, waved his hand, and said, ¡°We have no time for


    pleasantries. ording to the news from the five marquises, the guardian maiden has run away from


    the stargate. This is urgent. You must deploy more manpower to search the entire Cochly Mountain to


    find the guardian maiden as soon as possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, we need to contact the Nonagon and ask them to conduct a search in the secr world. At the


    same time, tell the Supernatural Bureau to do the same. Meeting adjourned!¡±


    tter!


    Everyone stood up with serious faces, saluted, and said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After these people left the meeting room, a young man inbat uniform rushed in with a document


    and said, ¡°Commander Greene, this is thetest monitoring data from the stargate. After the guardian


    maiden left, the stargate burst with terrifying energy fluctuations several times. Something behind the


    stargate should be trying to force their way in.¡±


    Commander Greene took the report, nced at it quickly, and a trace of chill shed in the corner of


    his eyes. He said, ¡°Deploy the disciples and tell them to guard the stargate from now on. Once anything


    happens, they need to fight at the highestbat level!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The young man received the order and left the meeting room immediately.


    Commander Greene grimly looked at the heavy snow outside the window and said to the guards


    around him, ¡°Are the new batch of kids who entered the training grounds back yet?¡±


    The female officer behind him said, ¡°Not yet. There¡¯s still one week to go before they can leave.¡±


    Commander Greene nodded with a glint in his eyes.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at a mountain range in Cochly Mountain, a figure wearing a ck robe with a lot of snow


    on his body walked along the path to the highest snow-capped mountain in front of him.


    This person had a mechanical face with two red eyes that glowed strangely.


    Soon, he came to the peak of the highest mountain here. Standing at the peak of the snow-capped


    mountain, the ck robe fluttered in the wind. He looked unfathomable and forlorn.


    Only the whistling of the wind could be heard with snow drifting in the air.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This person in a ck robe could clearly see the view of the entire Cochly Mountain, including the


    fortress-like buildings in the mountains and the huge city wall at the entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited hundreds of years just for this day. Mighty God of the other shore, I await your arrival


    here¡­¡±


    The man in a ck robe looked very excited. He raised his hands and bowed to the sky at the


    mountain-top. Then, he reached out with one hand and grabbed at the snow mountain below. The hand


    dazzled with a red light and slowly lifted!


    Rumble!


    In an instant, a huge avnche urred on the mountain as the snow lifted.


    Under the snow-capped peak, a huge ck spaceship slowly appeared. This huge thing floated up


    from the mountain, and the snow on top of it fell, revealing its true appearance. It was a spaceship that


    should not appear in this civilization!


    The lights on the hull of this huge spaceship that looked like a crab shed non-stop.


    With a look of excitement on his face, the man in a ck robe jumped onto the spaceship and entered


    the hull.


    Meanwhile, the garrison radar of Cochly Mountain detected abnormal fluctuations in this area. In an


    instant, several fighter nes took off and flew in that direction. At the same time, several missiles


    wereunched at the huge spaceship.

 Chapter 3030

    Chapter 3030


    Rumble!


    Several missiles bombarded the huge spaceship with mighty force, and mes exploded into the sky!


    The pilots on the fighter nes were horrified when they saw the huge spaceship that floated up from


    the snow-capped mountains.


    ¡°What the hell is this thing? How did it appear here?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Is this an alien spaceship?¡±


    ¡°Oh no! We¡¯ve been locked on. It¡¯s going to attack! Quick, retreat!¡±


    Immediately, the fighter nes in the sky began to retreat. However, two mechanical arms with special


    gun barrels stretched out from both sides of the huge crab-like spaceship.


    Boom, bang!


    The gun barrels fired bullets and missiles, which formed strong firepower that engulfed those fighter


    nes!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    The entire snow-capped mountain was filled with the sounds of firearms!


    Boom!


    Two fighter nes were hit and exploded in the air!


    ¡°Damn it! Fire!¡±


    Immediately after, a more intense battle broke out. Several fighter nes continued to fire at the huge


    spaceship.


    Inside the building facilities in Cochly Mountain, a group of people was monitoring the situation by


    radar.


    ¡°Report! The other party¡¯s firepower is too strong! Requesting for reinforcements!¡±


    ¡°Deploy another 10 fighter nes!¡±


    Several fighter nes took off on the tarmac.


    Commander Greene stood on the highest observation tform and watched the battle scene in the


    distant mountains with binocrs. With a chill on his face, he said, ¡°Did you find out? Where did this


    alien spaceshipe from?¡±


    The guard behind him replied, ¡°We¡¯ve retrieved the information from the global satellite database. This


    spaceship has never appeared before, and all countries deny any knowledge about it.¡±


    Hearing this, Commander Greene coldly asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a fighter aircraft that can be built by the current civilization. It should be a


    spacecraft of an extraterrestrial civilization, most likely from the other shore.¡±


    Hearing this, Commander Greene¡¯s eyes were full of fear!


    A spacecraft from the other shore had been buried in Cochly Mountain the entire time?


    Commander Greene¡¯s face was cold, and he was worried. Now that this spacecraft that did not belong


    to this world had appeared, was that a sign of something?


    ¡°Immediately issue the order for martialw!¡± Commander Greene bellowed.


    In an instant, the whole man-made city in Cochly Mountain was under martialw!

 Chapter 3031

    Chapter 3031


    Teams of guards kept the city under close watch. One after another, armored vehicles and fighter


    nes rushed to the battleground. The huge spaceship was fighting with dozens of fighter nes at


    the moment.


    All the disciples undergoing training in Cochly Mountain also came out and joined the battle.


    A battle that could destroy a city broke out here!


    In the distantnd, the Nonagon receivedmunication from Cochly Mountain.


    ¡°Report! An unknown aircraft has appeared in Cochly Mountain and is currently fighting against the


    garrison.¡±


    A correspondent quickly reported.


    ¡°Move the satellite and see what¡¯s going on there!¡± A man in abat uniform ordered coldly.


    Soon, the satellite screen wasunched and showed the huge spaceship fighting against armored


    vehicles onnd and fighter nes in the sky. There were dozens of disciples joining the battle. The


    scene was very intense.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± the man inbat uniform asked coldly.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any information about this spacecraft. ording to the information sent by Cochly


    Mountain, they suspect that it¡¯s an alien product,¡± the staff said.


    Hearing that, the man in abat uniform asked in horror, ¡°An alien product?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Then, his face darkened. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll report to themander-in-chief immediately. Monitor the


    situation closely. Also, tell Cochly Mountain to stand guard at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Soon, the man in abat uniform came to themander¡®s office.


    At this moment, Cooper Berry was talking to the researchers of the research institute in the office.


    When he saw the man who suddenly came in, he asked with an unpleasant expression, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    The man quickly walked up to Cooper and whispered in his ear.


    Cooper¡¯s expression changed rapidly. He quickly left the office and came to the satellite monitoring


    room. When he saw the extremely advanced spaceship, his expression turned wild with frenzy.


    ¡°Immediately deploy reinforcements to Cochly Mountain. Be sure to capture this spaceship for me. This


    is a great gift for us. With it, we can understand the technology of the second civilization system in


    advance!¡± Cooper said excitedly, then, he turned and added, ¡°No, I must go there in person!¡±


    He boarded a private ne and headed to Cochly Mountain with a team. Themotion in Cochly


    Mountain quickly spread to several major forces in the country.


    ***


    Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial Preceptor stood in the pce and looked up at the skylight. He watched the movements


    of the stars and constantly deduced something.


    At this moment, a guard in golden armor rushed in quickly, knelt on one knee, and said, ¡°Imperial


    Preceptor, we received emergency news from Cochly Mountain¡­¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The guard said, ¡°An unidentified aircraft has been discovered in Cochly Mountain. Commander Greene


    thinks that it¡¯s an alien product most likely left behind by the other shore back then.¡±


    Hearing this, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s face darkened instantly as a domineering aura suddenly surged


    from him. He said, ¡°Immediately deploy the Golden Battalion to Cochly Mountain, and be sure to bring


    that aircraft back to me! Show my Imperial Decree to anyone who stands in the way. Anyone who


    refuses to obey shall be killed without mercy!¡±


    With that said, the Imperial Preceptor tossed out a golden token.


    The guard caught it and left the hall respectfully.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with sses walked out from behind the screen, nced at the


    departing guard, and said, ¡°Imperial Preceptor, it seems that he has taken action ahead of schedule.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor said coldly, ¡°How dare Fitzgerald Hale try to destroy Cochly Mountain and the


    stargate? He must be dreaming! Cochly Mountain has been preparing for so many years just to deal


    with those things from the other shore lurking in the dark! Now that Fitzgerald is getting impatient, let¡¯s


    see how many of them are hiding in the dark!¡±


    The middle-aged man said indifferently, ¡°Marquis Fulmore just sent a secret message that the guardian


    maiden has left the stargate without permission.¡±


    Hearing this, the Imperial Preceptor frowned and said, ¡°That little girl ran away?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s still young and yful, so it¡¯s not surprising that she


    snuck out¡­¡±


    ¡°Has she been found?¡± the Imperial Preceptor asked.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s in Riverdale, and coincidentally, the little girl has made contact with Philip rke,¡± the


    middle-aged man said, his eyes flickering.

 Chapter 3032

    Chapter 3032


    Hearing that, the Imperial Preceptor frowned and said, ¡°How did she make contact with Philip?¡±


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°It should be credited to the little Beelzebub she


    abducted. It smelled its kind on Philip.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s eyes turned icy, and he said, ¡°When the Beelzebub family wreaked havoc in


    the human world back then, they should have been exterminated with no survivors left behind!¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°But that little one is kind by nature, different from thebat beasts of the


    Beelzebub family.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Imperial Preceptor snorted coldly and said, ¡°If they hadn¡¯t joined forces to submit the


    petition, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to keep that creature.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Imperial Preceptor, you were magnanimous. They have found


    many things from that little one now, so the benefits to the human race and civilization outweigh the


    disadvantages.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor fell silent at the remark. He looked up at the stars and said, ¡°I hope so.


    Immediately send some people to keep an eye on Riverdale. Also, the Heavenly Court is bound to


    make another move. We need to be prepared. I don¡¯t want any idents beyond the control of the


    chess game.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the middle-aged man said and left the hall silently.


    The Imperial Preceptor stood in the hall, looked up at the stars, and finally said with a sigh, ¡°Maybe the


    stargate should be opened ahead of schedule for some people to enter for training¡­¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. At this moment, he had returned to the old house, and he was followed secretly


    by the girl and the little creature in her arms.


    At the entrance of the old house, the creature in the girl¡¯s arms became extremely frantic and nervous.


    All its hairs stood on end.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ckie?¡± the girl asked with concern. ckie kept panting heavily.


    Philip frowned and stared at the girl and the little creature. He asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    The girl pondered for a while before she said to Philip in astonishment, ¡°ckie said that several auras


    that frightened it once appeared here.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze. He stared at the creature in the girl¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Ask it where they came from.¡±


    The girl nodded and did so. She replied, ¡°ckie said they came from the stargate.¡±


    Philip¡¯s gaze sharpened, he stepped forward, grabbed the girl, and asked, ¡°Do you know the stargate?¡±


    The girl was frightened by Philip¡¯s actions. She pouted and was about to cry. She said, ¡°O-Of course, I


    do. That¡¯s where I came from.¡±


    ¡®This girl came from the stargate?¡¯ Philip was doubtful.


    He let go of her and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you guys exactly?¡±


    The girl pouted and said after a while, ¡°I¡¯m the guardian maiden. Everyone calls me that. I ran away


    from the stargate. It was so boring there. I was dying of boredom facing those old men all day long, so I


    snuck out.¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s exnation, Philip¡¯s eyes froze.


    How could a girl who snuck out of the stargate be an ordinary person?


    Moreover, the old men she mentioned¡­ Could they be?


    ¡°Tell me the truth, who are you and why are you here?!¡± Philip¡¯s face became colder.


    The girl was startled and muttered, ¡°Why are you so fierce? I¡¯m the guardian maiden, and I ran away


    from the stargate!¡±


    ¡°How could a little girl like you run away from the stargate? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Philip retorted.

 Chapter 3033

    Chapter 3033


    The girl pouted and said, ¡°The stargate is my home. I¡¯ve always lived at the stargate, and I took ckie


    with me too. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask ckie.¡±


    After saying that, the girl held ckie up to Philip¡¯s face. ckie got annoyed and roared. It struggled


    free from the girl¡¯s hold, turned around, and arched in the direction of the door!


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Philip asked.


    Seeing this, the girl said worriedly, ¡°Oh no, they must be here to catch me!¡±


    With that said, the girl picked up ckie and was about to run. However, suddenly, two figures, one tall


    and fat while the other short and thin, rushed over from a distance andnded at the door, blocking the


    girl¡¯s path.


    The tall fat man carried a huge ax on his shoulders. His head was bald, and he wore a golden metallic


    mask that covered his nose and below. Vital parts such as his chest were covered with golden armor.


    The short thin man beside him held a morning star in his hand, looked at the girl indifferently, stretched


    out his hand, and said in a gruff voice, ¡°Hand the Beelzebub over!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The girl held ckie in her arms and said obstinately.


    The short thin man sneered, held the morning star up, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me us brothers for doing this,


    then!¡±


    ¡°Go out and fight. Don¡¯t destroy my house.¡± Philip suddenly said coldly with a chill in his eyes.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The tall fat man scowled and shouted angrily through the golden mask, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Then, he swung the giant ax in his hand at Philip!


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze and immediately judged that this guy had the strength in the early stage of the sixth


    zone!


    Bang!


    The giant ax smashed the floor where Philip stood. Philip had pulled the girl back and retreated to the


    side. When he saw the smashed floor, his eyes surged with biting killing intent as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care


    who you are. You have to pay for damaging my house!¡±


    After saying that, Philip¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot, and he threw a domineering punch at the


    man with an ax!


    Boom!


    Philip¡¯s punch mmed into the man¡¯s chest and sent him flying. Hended heavily on the small


    square below. Meanwhile, the short man swung his morning star at Philip!


    Philip reacted quickly. He turned sideways, grabbed the chain of the morning star, exerted force, and


    threw the short man out. Then, Philipnded on the t ground of the small square, stared at the two


    men coldly, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The short man said in a sharp voice, ¡°A dead man has no right to ask questions!¡±


    After that, he swung his morning star again, jumped up, and pounced on Philip. This time, the morning


    star erged several hundred times and mmed into Philip!


    Philip scowled, raised his eyebrows, and looked at the iing morning star. He raised his hand and


    threw a punch!


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the huge morning star shattered under Philip¡¯s punch, and the short man was sent


    flying too!


    Seeing this, the man with an ax roared like a raging beast and swung his ax at Philip again. However,


    Philip waved his hand, and a longsword formed from air cut off one of the man¡¯s arms.


    He ced the sword across the man¡¯s neck and asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, who are you?¡±


    Before the man could answer, the girl standing in the distance cheered and shouted, ¡°They¡¯re from the


    Heavenly Court, here to catch ckie!¡±

 Chapter 3034

    Chapter 3034


    ¡°People from the Heavenly Court?¡± Philip said with a frown, and his icy gaze fell on the two.


    The guy with the ax had lost one arm, and the blood stained half of his body red. Even so, he still did


    not stop attacking Philip. He swung his giant ax at Philip with his other arm.


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised his hand and a chimera fist burst out. A chimera formed and


    mmed into the man¡¯s chest!


    A ball of me engulfed the man and burned vigorously. The man was covered in mes and screamed


    miserably. Finally, he fell to the ground with a plop, turned into ashes, and dispersed as the wind blew.


    Philip nced at the scene coldly before his eyes fell on the short guy. He said grimly, ¡°Why did the


    people of Heavenly Court enter the secr world without permission? Tell me your purpose and I might


    let you live.¡±


    The short guyughed sinisterly and said, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re very strong, but going against the


    Heavenly Court is a big mistake! We have many talented people. Even if you kill the two of us today,


    stronger people wille after your life in the future!¡±


    Philip shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°You didn¡®t answer my question.¡±


    After saying that, Philip raised his hand and shed out four sword energies, which nailed the short


    man¡¯s limbs to the ground. He continued to ask, ¡°Answer my question or the next one will go right into


    your brain.¡±


    The short guy howled and struggled violently. Suddenly, something weird wiggled out of his mouth,


    turned into a ck bird. It flew into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    Philip frowned, but the short guy on the floor sneered and said, ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re finished! Next, you¡¯ll


    face the endless pursuit of the Heavenly Court until you meet your doom!¡±


    With that said, the short guy slowly closed his eyes. His body shrank rapidly and finally turned into a


    pool of blood.


    Philip frowned, obviously not expecting such a sudden turn of events.


    The girl ran over with ckie, nced at the ck bird that had disappeared, and said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry¡­ That should be the messenger bird of the Heavenly Court. They¡¯ll immediately find out what


    happened today. You need to run now or they¡¯ll chase you until the ends of the earth.¡±


    Philip felt exasperated. He looked at the girl coldly and said, ¡°Why are people of the Heavenly Court


    after you? Also, their target is the little thing in your arms. What exactly is it?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The girl hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°ckie doesn¡¯t belong to this world. It¡¯s a Beelzebub


    left behind during the stargate battle back then, but we¡¯ve been raising it since then. The Heavenly


    Court wants to catch ckie to study it and find some hidden secrets from ckie¡­¡±


    ¡®Beelzebub?¡¯ Philip frowned and stared coldly at the little creature in the girl¡¯s arms.


    The creature also felt the threat from Philip. Its hairs stood on end, and it kept baring its fangs at Philip.

 Chapter 3035

    Chapter 3035


    The girl panicked and quickly backed away. She looked at Philip nervously and asked, ¡°W-What do you


    want to do?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Beelzebub isn¡¯t something you can bring out to y with. Since it¡¯s a beast


    from behind the stargate, I have the right to kill it now!¡±


    A longsword made of air appeared in Philip¡¯s hand, and he could kill the creature at any time!


    The girl was so anxious that she burst into tears and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill ckie. It¡¯s innocent and


    very well-behaved. If not for ckie¡¯spany, I wouldn¡¯t have anyone to talk to and y with.¡±


    ¡°That reason is insufficient. All I know is that they¡¯re the source of destruction to this world,¡± Philip said


    coldly and walked toward the girl.


    The girl backed away, crying and begging. The little thing in her arms grew more nervous and


    ferocious.


    As Philip raised his sword, a figure rushed over from a distance!


    This personnded in front of them and reached out with one hand, which turned into a big hand. It


    grabbed ckie from the girl¡¯s arms!


    Seeing this, Philip frowned and shed at the big hand with his sword!


    ng!


    The collision produced a loud ng and knocked the big hand back.


    ¡°Who dares to stop the Heavenly Court from doing our duty?¡± That person shouted angrily and red


    at Philip coldly.


    Philip frowned, turned to look at the person, and said coldly, ¡°You came fast enough.¡±


    That person was dressed in a loose ck robe with a hat that covered his face, but it was obvious that


    he was an old man. His face was aged, his figure was reedy, and he had a hunched back. He also


    seemed to be carrying a pot on his back


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who killed the two warriors of the Heavenly Court! I can take your life, then!¡±


    With that said, the old man sprang into action. A dozen huge arms with weapons suddenly stretched


    out from behind him and attacked Philip.


    Philip frowned, it was the first time he had seen someone like this. He pushed the girl away violently,


    turned into a streak of lightning, and zoomed around the area, fighting against the dozen arms wielding


    weapons.


    ng, clink!


    Bang, boom!


    A fierce battle broke out in an instant.


    The old man was not bothered about the fight with Philip at all. His icy eyes fell on the young girl in the


    distance with Beelzebub in her arms.


    ¡°Little girl, hand the Beelzebub over and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    The girl hugged ckie tightly in her arms and said, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! I won¡¯t hand ckie to you


    guys!¡±


    The old manughed coldly and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill him first before dealing with you!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, before he finished speaking, the old man screamed.


    Philip roared angrily, and a Greenpeak Sword Formation appeared in the sky. Dozens of Greenpeak


    Sword shadows cut off the dozen big hands produced by the old man!


    The old man cried out in pain and quickly retracted his dozen big hands. He looked at Philip in surprise


    and fear and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°A dead person has no right to know who I am!¡±


    With that said, Philip took the initiative to attack. He stomped on the floor and jumped into the air. He


    shed out a green lotus-like sword shadow at the old man.


    Facing the Green Lotus Sword Shadow, the old man¡¯s face darkened. He roared angrily, and the robe


    on his body exploded, revealing a huge turtle shell behind him.

 Chapter 3036

    Chapter 3036


    A turtle shell?


    Seeing this, doubt shed in Philip¡¯s eyes. However, the next second, the old man took the turtle shell


    from his back and ced it in front of him.


    ng!


    The Green Lotus Sword Shadow shed on the ck turtle shell but left no trace behind. Philip even


    had the illusion that the Green Lotus Sword Shadow was absorbed by the ck turtle shell!


    The turtle shell was no ordinary thing!


    Philip once again shed several sword shadows at the old man. The old man simply lifted the turtle


    shell and blocked the attacks.


    Every sword shadow from Philip shed on the ck turtle shell but left no traces, not even a fine line.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡®What the hell?!¡¯ Philip was shocked!


    The old man sneered, held the ck turtle shell in his hand, and said to Philip, ¡°Young man, do you


    know where this turtle shell came from?¡±


    Philip frowned, and the old man continued to say proudly, ¡°This ancient treasure has been passed


    down in my family. It¡¯s an item older than Emperor Kai and has the highest defense by nature! I can


    safely say that in this world, there¡¯s no second treasure with such defensive power!¡±


    ¡°Even a half-step to the other shore will not leave any traces on it, and even a pseudo realm of the


    other shore will think twice about attacking it! That¡¯ s because this treasure will be even stronger


    in front of a mighty opponent. The more powerful the attacks it takes, the stronger the counterattacks


    will be. Watch out!¡±


    The old manughed and abruptly threw the ck turtle shell at Philip.


    Twang!


    In an instant, a dazzling energy storm burst out from the turtle shell. The Green Lotus Sword Shadows


    and sword energies that Philip shed on it earlier now rebounded on Philip. Moreover, the power was


    actually twice as powerful as Philip¡¯s attacks just now!


    Philip frowned and quickly retreated. At the same time, he shouted angrily. Ayer of chimera armor


    quickly formed on his body, and a giant chimera appeared behind him in an instant!


    The eyes of the giant chimera zed. Seeing the ck turtle shell, it exploded with tremendous energy


    pressure and aura. Even Philip felt that he could not control the fire attribute power in his body at that


    moment.


    This power seemed as if it wanted to break free from his body and fight the turtle shell. Fortunately,


    Philip tried his best to suppress it and calmed the raging giant chimera.


    The giant chimera roared and spewed mes from its mouth. Its fists blocked in front of its chest and


    formed a chimera shield on its arms. The Green Lotus Sword Shadows bombarded the chimera shield


    like a storm!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Philip was jolted by this attack and took several steps back before he stopped himself.


    Powerful!


    The turtle shell in this old man¡¯s hand was the real deal! It was so powerful!


    A realization also shed in Philip¡¯s mind.


    The rage of the chimera giant just now must be rted to this turtle shell.


    Could this turtle shell be another extraterrestrial royal beast on the other shore?


    As Philip pondered, the old man held the turtle shell and mmed it at him!

 Chapter 3037

    Chapter 3037


    Philip frowned and raised his hand, and the giant chimera threw a punch!


    Boom!


    The huge ming fist of the giant chimera mmed heavily on the turtle shell that was smacked out by


    the old man.


    Buzz!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The collision produced a terrifying energy fluctuation. This energy rippled outward like waves in all


    directions. All the houses nearby copsed.


    Fortunately, this was a nned demolition area, and all residents had moved away. Otherwise, it would


    be a big problem.


    The two quickly broke apart. The old man held the turtle shell in his hand, looked at Philip coldly, and


    said, ¡°Young man, stop struggling. You¡¯re not qualified to intervene in the affairs of the Heavenly Court.


    I advise you to hand over the girl behind you!¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to intervene at first, but you people in Heavenly Court are


    pissing me off!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The old man bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re asking for it! I¡¯ve been in the secr world and the disciple


    world for decades and have never been defeated! Today, I shall take a little guy in the middle stage of


    the seventh zone like you for a ride!¡±


    After saying that, the old man once again mmed the turtle shell at Philip. This time, a ck light


    burst from the shell, and it became even more vigorous and intense as if it was alive!


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze, and he retreated quickly. At the same time, a chimera sword appeared in his hand.


    The giant chimera behind him also held a ming chimera sword, which shed at the old man¡¯s turtle


    shell.


    One was a chimera sword dozens of meters long, while the other was a turtle shell half the size of a


    human. However, when the chimera sword shed on the turtle shell, bright red light and ayer of


    ck light exploded!


    Boom!


    Strong defensive power burst from the turtle shell and sent the giant chimera and Philip flying.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± The girl hiding in the distance saw Philip being knocked back by the blow and eximed in


    panic.


    The little creature in her arms struggled violently and jumped out of the girl¡®s arms. It quickly ran to


    Philip, jumped on his shoulder, and roared to the sky, Suddenly, ayer of ck energy vortex burst


    from the creature¡¯s body, which swirled over Philip¡¯s body and formed a ck Beelzebub armor!


    Simrly, the ck armor also formed on the giant chimera, making it look like a scary demon lord.


    When the old man saw this scene, his eyes widened as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s Beelzebub Royal Armor!¡±


    Then, the old man smashed the turtle shell at Philip again.


    Philip clenched his fists and felt the power of the ck armor that had formed over his body. He sensed


    the supreme defensive power in this armor.


    Buzz!


    Philip¡¯s eyes glowed red as he shed at the turtle shell with his sword. This sword smashed the void


    with tremendous energy pressure and shed at the old man with the turtle shell!

 Chapter 3038

    Chapter 3038


    Faced with this forceful blow, the turtle shell dazzled brightly with a ck light!


    Boom!


    A huge turtle appeared and roared loudly!


    The huge chimera sword shed at the turtle that morphed from the turtle shell and burst with terrifying


    energy fluctuations, which spread to the surroundings and shattered the space here. The surrounding


    houses copsed in an instant and turned into ruins!


    The old man with the turtle shell was also sent flying by this turbulent energy storm. The shell fell to the


    floor with a loud thump.


    Seeing this, the old man roared and wanted to rush to the shell, but Philip saw the opportunity and cut


    him with a sword.


    Puff!


    The old man was cut in half and died instantly!


    An old guy at the peak of the sixth zone resisted several attacks from the middle stage of someone


    from the seventh zone solely by relying on this turtle shell. This turtle shell was truly extraordinary!


    Philip retracted his aura and stood on the spot. He stared at the turtle shell on the floor and slowly


    approached it.


    At this moment, the little thing on his shoulder kept pointing at the turtle shell on the floor with five


    fingers that were webbed together. It gestured something and talked in Philip¡¯s ear.


    Philip could not understand it. The girl hurried over and beckoned the creature to jump into her arms.


    She exined, ¡°ckie said that this turtle shell is a good thing. It saw the same thing once in a dream,


    which made it very frightened, but ckie got biggerter and scared the other thing away¡­¡±


    Philip frowned at the girl¡¯s exnation and nced at the little Beelzebub before turning his attention


    back to the turtle shell. He then picked up the turtle shell, which was very heavy as if weighing


    hundreds of pounds.


    The patterns on the shell looked very ancient as if they had been passed down for thousands of years.


    Moreover, there were lines and symbols on the shell that Philip could not understand.


    Next, Philip tried to infuse his energy and the power of rules in his body into the shell. A ck light


    suddenly appeared. A huge turtle head appeared in front of Philip.


    The turtle stared at Philip with its huge eyes as if trying to convey a message to Philip through time and


    space. However, Philip could not hear clearly. He only felt that this beast from ancient times had


    something important to tell him.


    At this moment, Emperor Kai¡¯s Token that Philip carried with him suddenly glowed brightly and


    shrouded Philip and the turtle shadow!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The girl and the Beelzebub were sent flying a dozen meters away.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Outside the light barrier, the girl kept hitting the barrier formed by Emperor Kai¡¯s Token.


    At this moment, when he was inside the barrier, Philip was finally able to see the true appearance of


    the huge turtle. Just one nce at the turtle made Philip feel endless admiration and reverence for it!


    Royal aura!


    The turtle exuded royal power!

 Chapter 3039

    Chapter 3039


    Philip looked up at the turtle, but it was looking at Emperor Kai¡¯s Token that was suspended in the air


    instead. It said in a weather-beaten voice, ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see the Human Emperor¡¯s Token left over


    from the Human Emperor¡¯s era after thousands of years¡­¡±


    ¡®Human Emperor¡¯s Token?¡¯ Philip was shocked and puzzled.


    Was that not Emperor Kai¡¯s Token?


    How did it be the Human Emperor¡¯s Token instead?


    Then, the shadow of the huge turtle slowly lowered its head and nced at the tiny human being in


    front of it.


    It exhaled noisily and said, ¡°Are you the boy chosen by the Human Emperor?¡±


    Philip did not understand, but he still bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to address you, but I


    don¡¯t know this Human Emperor whom you¡¯re referring to¡­¡±


    Huff!


    The huge turtle exhaled again, stared at Philip for a long time, and said, ¡°My name is Shinho. I don¡¯t


    belong to the same era as you, so it¡¯s not surprising if you don¡¯t know me. I used to be the emperor of


    the earth. I guarded the earth for thousands of years.¡±


    At this point, the turtle seemed lost in nostalgia.


    After a long while, it continued, ¡°I sensed the Human Emperor in you, but you don¡¯t seem to be the


    Human Emperor. I can¡¯t see through your secrets, but I know that you¡¯re involved in a huge scheme.


    Since the Human Emperor has passed this token to you, it shows that you¡¯re his chosen sessor.


    Boy, make good use of this Human Emperor¡¯s Token in your hand. We shall meet again.¡±


    After saying this, the shadow of the huge turtle became dim.


    Philip was full of questions and asked, ¡°What Human Emperor? Who¡¯s the Human Emperor? How did I


    be his sessor? Please tell me!¡±


    Before the shadow of the turtle dimmedpletely, it said, ¡°This world is iplete, and this


    civilization has several gaps. If you want answers, you must enter the stargate and head to the other


    shore where you can find the answers to everything you want to know.¡±


    With that said, the shadow disappeared.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Emperor Kai¡¯s Token, which was suspended in the air, also lost its luster andnded in Philip¡¯s hands


    again.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the girl rushed over anxiously.


    Philip looked at Emperor Kai¡¯s Token in his hand and fell into contemtion.


    ¡®What did the turtle mean?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, hello?¡± The girl kept calling out but Philip did not hear.


    ¡°Oh no, he must be under a spell. ckie, what should we do?¡± the girl asked the creature in her arms.


    ckie immediately made a gesture of swiping across its neck.


    The girl was startled, shook her head repeatedly, and said, ¡°No way. He just saved us. We can¡¯t kill


    him!¡±


    ckie shrugged and mimed being tied up.


    Seeing this, the girl shook her head and said, ¡°No, he¡¯s our savior!¡±


    ckie looked miffed and grumbled.


    ¡°What is it saying?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s saying that since we can¡¯t kill you or tie you up, we should just cook you in a pot,¡± the girl


    replied almost instantly.


    However, she came back to her senses immediately and cried out in surprise, ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    Philip rewarded the girl and the little Beelzebub with two knocks on the head before saying, ¡°I have


    questions for you. Come with me!¡±

 Chapter 3040

    Chapter 3040


    The girl stomped her feet, pouted, and followed Philip out of this ce. Soon, Philip returned to First


    Pce with the girl and the turtle shell.


    When the girl saw Philip¡¯s luxurious house, she kept running around the vi in awe.


    Martha scowled when she saw Philip returning with a young girl of 17 or 18 years old but dared not say


    anything.


    Philip was still such a yboy, flirting with a young girl.


    What did he take Wynn for? Speaking of which, where was Wynn?


    ¡°Philip, why isn¡¯t Wynn back with you? She has been away for a while. Where did she go?¡± Martha


    walked over with tea and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt, thanks,¡± the girl said sweetly.


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and exined, ¡°Wynnie is dealing with something and won¡¯t be back


    so soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Martha pursed her lips, turned around, and left.


    Philip nced at the girl who was sitting on the sofa with her two legs dangling. The Beelzebuby


    quietly beside her as if it was tired.


    ¡°Tell me who you are and what¡¯s going on with this little Beelzebub. Why is the Heavenly Court after


    you?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The girl rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m the guardian maiden, and I


    come from the stargate. The grandfathers told me that my duty is to guard the stargate. ckie was


    raised in the stargate and ran away with me. The Heavenly Court wants to capture ckie for


    research. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Seeing the sincerity in the girl¡¯s eyes, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°You said you¡¯re a guardian of the


    stargate?¡±


    The girl nodded vigorously and said, ¡°This is the duty of the guardian maiden. Each guardian maiden


    must guard the stargate for five years. Due to our special constitution, we have a natural affinity to the


    stargate and can know what happens inside the stargate. Moreover, our physique can greatly suppress


    the stargate, but¡­¡±


    At this point, the girl¡¯s face dimmed as she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°The stargate is too powerful


    and will exhaust the guardian maiden¡¯s special physique. In the end, every guardian maiden will die


    due to the loss of physical functions. So, I want to take advantage of the present ande out to look


    at the world.¡±


    The girl smiled excitedly and said, ¡°I saw a lot of interesting things along the way as well as many


    interesting people.¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s changing moods between sadness and excitement, Philip fell silent.


    A young girl in herte teens had to take on the important task of guarding the stargate, which would


    eventually lead to her demise.


    Philip sighed helplessly. Maybe he had more reasons to go to Cochly Mountain to seek answers now.


    Then, he looked at ckie and said, ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s a Beelzebub from the other shore?¡±


    The girl nodded and said, ¡°Yes, ckie is very kind, and we¡¯ve been raising it. It helps us guard the


    stargate too.¡±


    However, Philip scowled and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, Beelzebub is a beast from the other side.


    They almost destroyed the foundation and civilization of our human race. Why are you raising such a


    beast?¡±


    The girl had expected that Philip would say this and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. ckie didn¡¯t do


    those things. It¡¯s different from those Beelzebubs. It¡¯s very kind and has always been with me. Please


    don¡¯t hurt it.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were full of tears. ckie also sensed something and suddenly sat up. It stared at Philip


    with a pair of ck eyes and growled.


    Philip stared at ckie¡¯s ck eyes, and his face darkened. After looking at it for a long time, he said,


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t appear in the secr world. You¡¯ll only cause more trouble by bringing it out, so I must


    send you back to Cochly Mountain as soon as possible. I need to go there as well, so you can go with


    me.¡±


    Hearing this, the girl¡¯s face darkened as she asked, ¡°Do I have to go back? I still want to explore the


    outside world.¡±

 Chapter 3041

    Chapter 3041


    Hearing the girl¡¯s remark, Philip¡¯s heart softened.


    She was only in herte teens. Maybe her only time remaining was the so-called five years.


    ¡°I can apany you to have fun in Riverdale, but you must follow me back to Cochly Mountain.


    Otherwise, you may leave now.¡±


    Philip did not want to invite trouble either.


    The guardian maiden had run away from the stargate, so those people from the stargate and Cochly


    Mountain would definitelye after her.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The girl was full of excitement and anticipation, her eyes twinkling.


    ***


    Back to Cochly Mountain. A fierce battle was still going on in the snow-capped mountain range.


    Dozens of fighter nes attacked several times, but the huge spaceship hidden in the snow- capped


    mountains could still put up a fight.


    Commander Greene was already at the scene and personally directed the battle.


    Hundreds of disciples training in Cochly Mountain rushed to the top of the snow-capped mountains and


    fought with the spaceship. The sky was full of mes and all kinds of attribute attack methods.


    The battlested for several hours before it came to an end.


    A man in a ck robe was ejected from the spaceship and fell into the nearby snow-capped


    mountains. He stood up from the white snow and nced at the damaged spaceship, the fighter nes


    in the sky, and the dozens of disciples. A chill shed on the mechanical face!


    ¡°This is my gift to you. Please ept it,¡± the man in a ck robe said in a cold mechanical voice,


    turned around, and walked away into the vast snow-capped mountains.


    Soon, teams of Cochly Mountain guards ced the entire area on lockdown.


    Commander Greene and the others came to the huge spaceship and looked up. He sighed and said,


    ¡°Is this the product of extraterrestrial civilization? It¡¯s a spaceship that spans eras and civilizations.¡±


    Commander Greene could tell at a nce that the spaceship in front of him could not be created with


    the current civilization on earth. Moreover, there was a mark from the other shore on this spaceship. In


    other words, this spaceship came from the other shore!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Arrange some manpower to study it on the spot!¡± Commander Greene ordered.


    At this moment, a guard rushed over and said, ¡°Command er Greene, Consul Berry of the Nonagon


    has arrived. He wants us to stop all actions. He wants to take this spaceship¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Commander Greene frowned and said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s here fast enough. Tell him that no one


    can take the spaceship away. If he wants to study it, he can bring his people here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the guard replied.


    However, before long, a group arrived at the foot of this snowy mountain in a jeep.


    Cooper Berry jumped out of the car and looked up at the mountain peak. When he saw the huge


    spaceship, his eyes were full of frenzy.


    This was something he had been dreaming of!


    A product of the other Shore¡¯s civilization!

 Chapter 3042

    Chapter 3042


    Cooper¡¯s eyes were full of frenzy as he walked toward the snow-capped mountain with a team of


    personal guards. Soon, Cooper arrived, and Commander Greene greeted him with a smile, ¡°Consul


    Berry, you¡¯re here so quickly.¡±


    Cooper nced at Owen Greene and said, ¡°Commander Greene, it¡¯s been a while. You¡¯ve done well in


    managing Cochly Mountain in such an orderly manner.¡±


    Owenughed and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Consul Berry?¡±


    ¡°For this thing, of course.¡±


    Cooper looked at the spaceship that went beyond the technological civilization in front of him, and his


    face was full of excitement.


    Walking closer, he stretched out his hand and touched it. The cold touch, the technological power, and


    the civilization system were an existence that haunted Cooper¡¯s dreams endlessly.


    Today, he finally found it!


    ¡°Commander Greene, I¡¯m going to take this spacecraft back to the Nonagon for research. Please send


    a team to escort it,¡± Cooper said.


    However, Owen frowned and said, ¡°Consul Berry, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. The Nonagon is wee


    to study this spacecraft, but it can only be done here while guarded by my people. Otherwise, you may


    take your leave.¡±


    Hearing this, Cooper frowned as a chill shed in the corners of his eyes. He shouted, ¡°Owen Greene,


    what do you mean? Do you want to stop the Nonagon?¡±


    Owen snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, but this spacecraft is of great importance and I can¡¯t


    make the decision. For now, it can only remain here. If you¡¯re unhappy with my decision, you can go to


    the stargate and discuss it with the five marquises.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the five marquises being mentioned, Cooper¡¯s expression changed.


    He suffered a loss in the hands of the five marquises back then. If he messed with them again, the


    oue would be disastrous.


    ¡°Owen, don¡¯t threaten me with the five marquises. I¡¯m the Nonagon¡¯s consul and have the right to deal


    with things that don¡¯t belong to this era of civilization. I now order you to hand over the spacecraft to the


    Nonagon!¡±


    Cooper was angry. After all, this spaceship was his dream, and he must use it to study the civilization


    and technological power of the other shore.


    Owen shook his head and said, ¡°Consul Berry, I have no right to change the decision of the stargate. I


    have orders from the five marquises.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cooper was furious, and the guards behind him immediately pulled their guns out.


    The guards on Owen¡¯s side also drew their guns, and both parties confronted each other in this snowy


    land.


    After a long while, Owenughed and said, ¡°Consul Berry, don¡¯t waste your effort. After all, this is


    Cochly Mountain, not the Nonagon. Although we have business dealings with each other, Cochly


    Mountain still has the final say in certain things. I hope you don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    ¡°Very well! Owen Greene, remember what you said just now!¡± Cooper said coldly.


    At this moment, a team of guards in golden armor arrived amid the snow in a golden jeep. This team of


    golden armored guards went through the snow to the top of the mountain and appeared in front of


    everyone.


    The man in the lead wore golden armor and had snow on his shoulders and helmet.

 Chapter 3043

    Chapter 3043


    He took out a token and said to Owen, ¡°Commander Greene, the Imperial Preceptor has given the


    order for us to bring the product of the other shore back to the Imperial Pce at once without any


    dy! Anyone who stands in our way shall be killed without mercy!¡±


    When Owen saw this team of golden armored guards, he realized something. As he saw the imperial


    token in the other party¡¯s hand, he understood everything immediately.


    His face changed slightly as he thought about it. Then, he said to the golden armor guard in the lead,


    ¡°My lord, I need to inform the five marquises about this. I can only take action upon their approval.¡±


    The leading guard frowned and said, ¡°Get in touch with them quickly.¡±


    Upon receiving themand, Owen turned around and took the satellite phone from his guard. He


    quickly got in touch with the five marquises.


    At this moment, the five marquises were still on guard nearby the stargate.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a call from Owen,¡± Marquis Fulmore frowned, took out the phone from his pocket, and


    connected the call.


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, the Imperial Preceptor has orders to bring the spacecraft back to the Imperial


    Pce,¡± Owen said.


    Marquis Fulmore frowned and said, ¡°Since the order has been given, you should act ordingly. Are


    the people from the Nonagon also here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marquis Fulmore. Consul Berry is here in person, but I turned him down,¡± Owen replied.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine, then,¡± Marquis Fulmore said and ended the call.


    The other four marquises looked at Marquis Fulmore and asked, ¡°What does the Imperial Preceptor


    mean?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore put his hands behind his back, looked at the ancient stargate in the distance, and


    said, ¡°I think the Imperial Preceptor is gearing up for his move, so we should start preparing too.¡±


    The four marquises looked at each other and said with a nod, ¡°Let¡¯s begin, then.¡±


    On this side, Owen approached the golden armor guard and said, ¡°The five marquises have agreed.¡±


    The golden armored guard nodded, turned around, and left.


    Seeing this scene, Cooper was furious. He never expected the Imperial Preceptor to be interested in


    this too.


    Could he put up a fight against the Imperial Preceptor? Of course not!


    Thus, Cooper flung his arms in anger, turned around, and left.


    Back in the car, Cooper looked at the team of golden armored guards intently and said, ¡°Contact some


    people to intercept them halfway. I must get hold of the product from the other shore at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Consul Berry, are you sure you want to do this? That¡¯s an order from the Imperial Preceptor,¡± his


    personal guard asked solenmly.


    Cooper said coldly, ¡°Out on this snowynd, who¡¯ll know I¡¯m the one behind it? Just make sure to hide


    your trail. As long as we get hold of that thing, it doesn¡¯t matter if all those death warriors are killed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Consul!¡±


    ***


    Soon, the golden armor guards and the special guards of Cochly Mountain escorted the huge


    spaceship through the snow-capped mountains to the Imperial Pce. However, halfway through, an


    incident happened and a fierce battle broke out!


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial Pce, the Imperial Preceptor was furious.


    ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡± the Imperial Preceptor asked coldly and angrily.


    A guard in golden armor said on his knees, ¡°We¡¯re still checking, but we only managed to capture some


    death warriors with no useful information.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor frowned, stood with his hands behind his back, and said with a coldugh,


    ¡°Very good! In my territory, someone dares to intercept something that I want. Well done!¡±


    ¡°Deploy 3,000 Golden Battalion at once and surround the Nonagon!¡± the Imperial Preceptor shouted


    angrily.


    There was no need to investigate at all. The Imperial Preceptor knew exactly who was behind this.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, we mustn¡¯t. We have no evidence right now. Doing this will be detrimental to the


    overall situation.¡± A man in a suit walked out from behind him.


    Hearing this, the Imperial Preceptor frowned and said coldly, ¡°The Nonagon is getting out of hand. I


    need to set an example. There¡¯s no discussion in this matter!¡±

 Chapter 3044

    Chapter 3044


    The middle-aged man behind the Imperial Preceptor shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    Once the Imperial Preceptor had decided, no one could change his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements, then,¡± the middle-aged man said and left the Imperial Pce.


    The Imperial Preceptor stood in the hall with a biting chill reflected in his eyes. After a while, he


    suddenly turned to the entrance of the main hall and said with a smile, ¡°After so many years, this is


    your first time visiting my Imperial Pce.¡±


    An old man with his hands behind his back walked into the hall.


    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, it¡¯s been a long time¡­¡±


    It was an elderly voice that contained the rules of lightning.


    ¡°Roger rke, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony,¡± The Imperial Preceptor smiled and stood on the


    spot with his hands behind his back, looking at the old man approaching.


    The Imperial Preceptor was full of emotions as he looked at this legendary figure. He was both a friend


    and a rival. Friends on duty and rivals on a personal level.


    Roger stopped, looked up at the skylight, and said, ¡°You still like to study this.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor said, ¡°A prediction is an evolution of the rules of the world and our cognition.¡±


    Roger nodded without retort and said, ¡°In that case, you should have predicted that variable.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Imperial Preceptor frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    He looked up at the skylight and said, ¡°The world is unpredictable. I thought the chess game had been


    decided, but to my surprise, some variables appeared out of nowhere. Many things are beyond our


    expectations and judgments. Looking at it, even your son has exceeded your expectations.¡±


    Roger shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never set any expectations for him. His growth has always been


    within the rules of this world. How far he can grow is his destiny and also the destiny of this world.¡±


    Hearing that, the Imperial Preceptor frowned and said, ¡°But Benny Larson¡¯s prediction isn¡¯t like that.


    Philip isn¡¯t within the five elements and isn¡¯t a fixedponent in this world. He doesn¡¯t belong here.


    His destiny is the opposite of the rules of the world here. He may not be able to break through to that


    realm in his entire life.¡±


    Roger said calmly, ¡°The predictions that you and Benny have made aren¡¯t wrong, but you have


    forgotten one thing, his mother. When Charlotte was around, she had predicted the same oue you


    predicted now, so she left him with a lot of things. Philip¡¯s destiny is no longer something you can


    predict at will. He doesn¡¯t belong to this world, but he does belong to this world at the same time.¡±


    Hearing this sentence, the Imperial Preceptor raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Human Emperor¡­¡± Roger said this casually, but it made the Imperial Preceptor tremble!


    ¡°The Human Emperor?¡± the Imperial Preceptor repeated and said intently, ¡°Are you saying that he has


    the destiny of the Human Emperor?¡±


    Roger did not deny it and said, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any sign of the Human Emperor for thousands of


    years. Thest Human Emperor vited the rules of the world and eventually stood down. Since then,


    no Human Emperor has appeared again. Do you know why?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor shook his head in puzzlement.


    Roger said, ¡°It¡¯s because of the stargate. It has affected the rules of this world and suppressed the


    destiny of the Human Emperor, causing him to never be born. Throughout the ages, many


    predecessors have pursued the Human Emperor and its path, but all ended in vain¡­¡±

 Chapter 3045

    Chapter 3045


    ¡°The God Creation Project is none other than a n to seek the Human Emperor and also a n to


    fight against the stargate and thend of the other shore¡­ Maybe no one can imagine what God looks


    like and no one will believe it. However, God does exist¡­¡±


    ¡°If we look at the history of civilization, the development of this world, and the clues of an


    extraterrestrial civilization, how can we deny the existence of God?¡±


    ¡°The so-called God may be a prophet that surpasses our existence or a technological force that


    surpasses the civilization of this world. Anyway, it¡¯s a formidable and terrifying existence.¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor listened to Roger¡¯s exnation with furrowed brows and asked, ¡°So what are


    you trying to say?¡±


    Roger said, ¡°The Human Emperor¡¯s destiny has been awakened, the God Creation Project will be


    reactivated, and strange movements will also happen to the stargate. Those existences on the other


    shore are keeping a close eye on this world¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the Imperial Preceptor¡®s face turned cold, and he said, ¡°The God Creation Project will be


    reactivated?¡±


    Roger nodded and said, ¡°One monthter, we shall select the most talented people of this world, and


    we¡¯ll reopen the stargate and escort them to the other shore for the God Creation Training¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve made preparations, but why so


    sudden?¡±


    Roger raised his eyebrows, looked up at the starry sky through the skylight, and said, ¡°Because the


    rke family¡¯s door has given a warning.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡®The rke family¡¯s door?¡¯


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s too hasty. We still need to prepare.¡±


    Roger said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to see you. The world of disciples can be made public, to allow more


    people to choose whether to be an ordinary person or learn advanced abilities to prepare for this


    world.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The Imperial Preceptor fell into deep contemtion.


    Roger turned to leave. Before he did, he said, ¡°Your daughter who went missing back then has actually


    been living quite well. I¡¯ve sent her to the Larson family. You should go and see her if you have time.¡±


    Boom!


    This sentence exploded in the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s mind!


    His daughter was still alive?!


    Back then, the Imperial Preceptor led the eight supremes to fight against the enemies. They returned


    victoriously, but his daughter went missing by ident with no news of her wellbeing. This was the


    Imperial Preceptor¡¯s eternal pain.


    ¡°Guards, follow me to the Larson family!¡±


    ***


    Three dayster, Philip met up with the others and prepared to leave for Cochly Mountain.


    When they saw the girl and the little creature, Fennel and the others were surprised. After learning


    about the background of the girl and the little creature, they looked at each other.


    The girl was the guardian maiden, and her name was Janike.


    ¡°Philip, are you sure that¡¯s a Beelzebub?¡± Fennel asked doubtfully.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but she said so. If we want to know, we have to go to Cochly


    Mountain to find out the truth.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°But you said that Wynn stopped you from going to Cochly Mountain and said


    that it¡¯s a conspiracy of the Lovce family. Won¡¯t you fall into the trap if we go now?¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°Even so, I have to go because I want to find Wynn. If the Lovce family is


    really up to something, we can just act ordingly.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s all we can do for now.¡±


    After arranging everything, Philip and the others set off for Cochly Mountain. As they took a private jet,


    it was only five or six hours before they reached Cochly Mountain. However, the vast snow-capped


    mountains still invoked fear in their hearts.


    Soon, they saw the legendary Cochly Mountain.

 Chapter 3046

    Chapter 3046


    A vast snow-capped mountain sprawled before their eyes. The rolling mountains looked like a giant


    dragon lying across thend.


    The mountains were towering and uninhabited. Even with the current technology, setting foot on Cochly


    Mountain would be a perilous experience.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It had been shrouded in mystery since ancient times with numerous records of Cochly Mountain in


    history. As for whether a god existed here, no one knew nor could it be verified. Anyhow, Cochly


    Mountain had always been a revered ce in the country.


    Philip looked at the sprawling snow-capped mountains and was filled with emotion. In this vast nature,


    human beings were so small and insignificant.


    The power of nature was simply amazing. The ravines between those mountains looked like they were


    cut by swords of men.


    What sort of power could carve such a mountain?


    The guardian maiden held the Beelzebub in her arms and looked at the endless Cochly Mountain


    through the porthole. She pursed her lips as if she was reluctant to return here.


    Philip nced at her expression and said with a smile, ¡°You seem very reluctant to be back¡­¡±


    The guardian maiden said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s boring here. All I do is apany those five old men every


    day. It¡¯s as boring as can be.¡±


    Philip shrugged. At this time, the pilot of the ne said, ¡°Mr. rke, we need to prepare fornding.


    There¡¯s a restricted flight area ahead which we can¡¯t pass through.¡±


    Philip nced below the porthole and nodded in agreement.


    Soon, theynded on a nearby snowy tarmac. The ne door opened, and the freezing cold wind


    engulfed them. Fortunately, everyone had put on their winter gear in advance.


    Heavy snow filled their eyes, and even the air they breathed was freezing cold.


    After getting their things, they saw a team of guards wearing white snowbat uniforms and armed


    with guns approaching them. They were guards of Cochly Mountain and the first line of defense to


    enter Cochly Mountain.


    ¡°Please show your documents.¡±


    The leading guard with a cold face nced at Philip and his party with a serious gaze.


    The guns in the soldiers¡¯ hands were fully loaded. Any strange movements and they would be killed.


    Cochly Mountain ruled this ce.


    Any outsiders would be killed if they disobeyed orders!


    Philip took out the prepared documents and handed them to the man in the lead. The man wore a


    mask that was covered with ayer of ice from the wind and snow.


    He looked at the documents handed over by Philip before looking at them, and his eyes suddenly burst


    with a biting chill.


    ¡°The documents are fake! They¡¯re spies sent by the enemy! Kill them immediately!¡±


    The man in the lead shouted, quickly pointed his gun at Philip and his party, and pulled the trigger. The


    guards behind him also pulled the trigger!


    Rat-tat-tat!


    Gunshots quickly filled the frigid air!


    The umted snow could muffle the sounds, so it did not cause muchmotion. However, it was


    the guards who fell into a pool of blood.

 Chapter 3047

    Chapter 3047


    Almost immediately, everyone fell and died!


    Philip flicked the golden Desert Eagle he had pulled out, looked at the corpses helplessly, and said, ¡°It


    looks like we¡¯re not weed.¡±


    Fennel and the others also put away their weapons, walked over, and said coldly, ¡°They couldn¡¯t wait to


    kill us the moment we arrived. Those behind this aren¡¯t that simple.¡±


    Philip stared into the distance with a frown and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take one step at a time. Cochly Mountain is


    much moreplicated than we thought.¡±


    Then, he looked at 17 behind him and said, ¡°Clean the mess up. Don¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡±


    17 nodded and quickly cleaned up the ce with a few members of the Shadow Guards. After that,


    they changed into the uniforms of these Cochly Mountain guards and walked toward the armored


    vehicles in the distance.


    The guardian maiden seemed quite interested in the events and followed Philip while asking, ¡°Who are


    you? Why were the guards of Cochly Mountain trying to kill you?¡±


    Philip opened the door of the snow jeep, looked at Janike coldly, and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    The little girl nced at the jeep, pursed her lips, and got into the car. Philip and the others also got into


    two jeeps and headed to the first line of city wall defense.


    Based on the navigation system installed in the car, they arrived at the first line of joint defense point


    about half an hourter.


    The gates of the checkpoint were tightly closed, and the guards of Cochly Mountain were stationed on


    both sides. Some armored vehicles and artillery were also well hidden in the nearby mountains, which


    most people could not discover at all.


    Soon, several guards with guns reached out to stop the approaching jeeps.


    One of them walked over, knocked on the door, and said, ¡°Show your pass!¡±


    The Shadow Guard driving the jeep took out the pass he found earlier and handed it to the man.


    The guard took a few nces before he looked at the people in the car. When he saw 17 and Janike in


    the back row, he frowned and asked, ¡°Why are there women here?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car! We need to check!¡± The guard held his gun up and bellowed.


    In an instant, the guards on the outside aimed their guns and surrounded the two jeeps.


    Philip grabbed the car door, and his eyes went cold. He was ready to strike at any time.


    At this time, Janike pulled out a document, tossed it to the guard, and said, ¡°Can we enter now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The guard nced at the document Janike tossed to him, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He immediately saluted respectfully, returned the document with both hands, and said, ¡°Guardian


    Maiden, I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you. Please enter¡­¡±


    ¡°Open the gates and let them through!¡± The captain of the guards turned and shouted to the person


    behind him, and the huge electronic gate opened.


    Philip and the others entered and drove away.


    After driving for a long distance, Philip turned to Janike and said, ¡°Do you have a high status here?¡±


    Janike pouted and ignored Philip, hugging the Beelzebub in her arms.


    Philip shrugged and did not pursue this matter. However, due to Janike¡¯s presence in the group, their


    trip went smoothly without hindrance. They passed through four checkpoints before they finally entered


    Cochly Mountain.


    A huge city wall that ran horizontally across the canyony before their eyes. It was dozens of meters


    high with all the most advanced weapon systems on the city wall. Hundreds of guards with heavy


    artillery defense stood before and after the city wall.


    Philip looked over and saw dozens of disciples among the guards.


    The true location of Cochly Mountain and the stargatey behind this huge man-made city wall.

 Chapter 3048

    Chapter 3048


    The two jeeps stopped because everyone had to get out of the cars and walk from there.


    They got out of the cars, looked at each other, and walked toward the guards at the gate.


    Several guards came over and nced at Philip and the others. They looked at their documents and


    asked, ¡°You don¡¯t belong to this area. Why are you here?¡±


    Philip was wearing the uniform of the guards of Cochly Mountain and said in a low voice, ¡°We need to


    escort the guardian maiden back.¡±


    ¡°The guardian maiden?¡± The captain of the guard raised his brows and looked sideways at Janike


    behind Philip.


    Immediately, he stepped forward and asked for Janike¡¯s documents with a respectful expression on his


    face. Then, he said to Philip and the others, ¡°We¡¯ll take over the escort duty from now on. You can go


    back to the first line of defense!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened, but the other party could not see it through his mask


    Janike quickly said, ¡°No need, they¡¯ll escort me.¡±


    The captain of the guard showed a chill in the corners of his eyes, but he forced a smile and said,


    ¡°Guardian Maiden, we just received an order from Commander Greene and the five marquises. Once


    we find your whereabouts, we have to escort you personally.¡±


    After saying this, the sturdy man stared coldly at Philip and the others and said, ¡°Go back to your first


    line of defense!¡±


    Philip did not move. He nced imperceptibly around the area and estimated the nearby defensive


    forces.


    There were 500 armed guards, dozens of machine gunners and forts on the city wall, missile


    launchers, and several fighter nes parked nearby. Dozens of disciples mingled among these guards,


    and their strength was not low, at least disciples in the fourth zone with quite a few disciples in the sixth


    zone too!


    Even a disciple in the early stage of the seventh zone dared not guarantee that they could deal with


    this defensive force.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Hurry back to your first line of defense!¡± The sturdy man roared angrily and walked up


    to Philip.


    He raised his hand, pulled out the gun from his waist, and aimed it at Philip¡¯s head. However, at that


    moment, Philip made his move. He immediately grabbed the gun from the man¡¯s hand and ced it


    between the other party¡¯s eyebrows!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    In an instant, the surrounding guards aimed their guns at Philip and his party!


    The atmosphere became extremely tense!


    Philip red at the man in front of him and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll escort the guardian maiden inside¡­¡±


    ¡°Insolence! How dare a guard in the first line of defense aim at me?! This is preposterous!¡± The sturdy


    man roared angrily, his eyes zing.


    However, Philip pulled the safety catch of the gun and said coldly, ¡°I repeat, we¡¯ll escort the guardian


    maiden inside.¡±


    The man scowled, feeling both fear and resentment.


    What was wrong with this guy?


    After a brief confrontation, the man gritted his teeth angrily, raised his hand, and shouted, ¡°Everyone,


    put away your guns and let them through!¡±


    In an instant, the guards put their guns away.

 Chapter 3049

    Chapter 3049


    Philip still held the gun against the man¡¯s head and watched as Fennel and the others went through the


    gate smoothly with Janike before he slowly walked inside.


    After they entered, the man angrily threw his hat on the ground and roared, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this


    first line of defense? Are they crazy?¡±


    As he vented his anger, a voice suddenly came from the headset, ¡°Everyone, alert! Outsiders have


    infiltrated Cochly Mountain! The seventh squad of the first line of defense has been killed!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s expression changed. His eyes widened as he looked at the departing backs of


    Philip and the others. He roared, ¡°After them! They¡¯re spies!¡±


    In an instant, several teams gave chase.


    After Philip and the others passed through the huge city wall, they strayed off the main road and braved


    the wind and snow to enter the nearby mountains. At this moment, theyy on the edge of a nearby cliff


    and looked down at the search parties.


    Fennel sneered and said, ¡°He guessed it. Will they discover our identities?¡±


    Philip adjusted his hat and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If they¡¯re the defense force of Cochly Mountain and


    they can¡¯t even discover us, they¡¯re simply too vulnerable.¡±


    After that, Philip nced into the distance and said, ¡°We need to stay off the main road. We don¡¯t know


    the situation inside Cochly Mountain yet, so we can only walk from here.¡±


    Hearing this, Janike¡¯s face, which was red from the cold, went dark as she said, ¡°What? Do we need to


    go through the mountains? No way. It¡¯s not a big deal if I just tell them that I brought you guys in.¡±


    Philip turned to Janike and said, ¡°If I told you that those people just now didn¡¯t really intend to escort


    you to the stargate but wanted to kidnap you, would you believe me?¡±


    Hearing that, Janike blinked her big eyes and said in puzzlement, ¡°How could they? This is Cochly


    Mountain. They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°In the face of interests, nothing is impossible. You¡¯re very important to Cochly


    Mountain. I¡¯m sure many people want to catch hold of you to threaten Cochly Mountain.¡±


    ¡°But how do you know that they want to kidnap me?¡± Janike asked seriously.


    For the first time, she realized that people could be so evil.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple¡­¡± Philip chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re very important to Cochly Mountain, but after hearing


    the news of your return, no one actually came to pick you up in person. Instead, these so-called guards


    wanted to bring you back. Don¡¯t you think that it doesn¡¯t make sense?¡±


    Janike fell silent, and her eyes dimmed. She did not want to believe it, but Philip had a point.


    Fennel looked at her and shook his head helplessly. At first nce, this girl was obviously


    inexperienced in the ways of the world and did not understand the darker side of human nature.


    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip frowned, thought about it, and said, ¡°Maybe someone from the Lovce family or the Nonagon.


    Anyway, we have to be on high alert.¡±


    A momentter, Philip got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, the group walked along the mountains following the route in Fennel¡¯s memory to the small main


    city in the depths.


    At this moment, in a snow-covered building in the main city.


    Owen Greene¡¯s face was very ugly as he stared at the electronic surveince screen angrily.


    On the screen, it showed the earlier scene where Philip impersonated a guard of Cochly Mountain and


    took Janike and the others across the defense lines.


    ¡°Search for them immediately! Be sure to find the guardian maiden¡¯s whereabouts! Also, notify the five


    marquises that she¡¯s back!¡± Owen said coldly as he clenched his fists tightly.


    He never imagined that someone could pass through so many lines of defense and enter the heart of


    Cochly Mountain unscathed!

 Chapter 3050

    Chapter 3050


    While Owen flew into a rage, a group of people in specialbat uniforms stopped in front of the


    building in a jeep.


    Several men stepped out of the car with special medals on their shoulders. They were wearing snow


    robes. They looked around with icy eyes before walking into the building.


    The guard at the door wanted to stop them but stepped aside and let them through after seeing their


    documents. They walked directly into the meeting room in the deepest part of the building.


    ¡°Commander Greene, the people from the Supernatural Bureau are here,¡± a secretary barged into the


    meeting room and said.


    Owen was venting his anger. Hearing the secretary¡¯s words, his eyes became cold, and he said with a


    frown, ¡°Let them wait outside.¡±


    However, as soon as he said that, those people barged into the meeting room and looked around


    coldly.


    The man in the lead had a square jaw, a beard, a serious face, and cold eyes. He looked at Owen and


    said, ¡°Commander Greene, how are you?¡±


    Seeing these uninvited guests, a chill shed in the corners of Owen¡¯s eyes, but he forced a smile and


    said, ¡°Deputy Commander Pascal, we¡¯re having a meeting. Please wait in the hall.¡±


    The manughed, pulled out a chair, and sat down. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just nice. I can join the meeting.¡±


    Hearing this, Owen scowled and said angrily, ¡°Derek Pascal, what¡¯s the meaning of this? This is Cochly


    Mountain, not your Supernatural Bureau!¡±


    Derek smiled, crossed his arms, and said indifferently, ¡°Commander Greene, I know that this is Cochly


    Mountain, but maybe you don¡¯t know that the Imperial Preceptor has ordered the Supernatural Bureau


    to officially join forces with Cochly Mountain to deal with the stargate together.¡±


    While saying that, a subordinate behind Derek handed a document to Owen and said, ¡°Commander


    Greene, please take a look¡­¡±


    Owen took the document angrily and nced at it.


    He smacked the document on the table and said angrily, ¡°This document is fake! I didn¡¯t receive such a


    notice!¡±


    Derek seemed to have expected that Owen would say this and said unhurriedly, ¡°Commander Greene,


    take a good look at the seal on the back of the document.¡±


    Owen opened thest page of the document and saw a golden imperial seal. No one would ever dare


    to counterfeit this seal.


    Owen stared at Derek coldly and asked, ¡°Why do the Supernatural Bureau want to intervene in the


    Cochly Mountain¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Derek shrugged and said, ¡°Commander Greene, I have to disagree. We serve the country and the


    Imperial Preceptor. We don¡¯t want anything else but toplete the task assigned by the Imperial


    Preceptor.¡±


    After saying that, Derek stood up, nced at the management present, and said, ¡°My colleagues, I look


    forward to working with all of you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    These people looked at Derek grimly and snorted, ¡°Deputy Commander Pascal, you think too highly of


    yourself. After all, this is Cochly Mountain. Be careful that you don¡¯t suddenly die in this snow-capped


    mountain range!¡±


    ¡°Deputy Commander Pascal, it¡¯s too soon to call ourselves colleagues. I just hope that you won¡¯t


    interfere in the daily operations of Cochly Mountain.¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s cynicism and threats in their words, Derek did not seem surprised at all. He said,


    ¡°Thank you for your reminders.¡±

 Chapter 3051

    Chapter 3051


    ¡°We need to report this matter to the five marquises. The Imperial Preceptor is trying to weaken the


    power of Cochly Mountain by doing this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Commander Greene, say something!¡± A group of people said anxiously.


    Owen said coldly, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t mention this again! Since the Imperial Preceptor has given the order,


    as subordinates, we need to obey orders!¡±


    With that said, Owen waved his hand and left the meeting room.


    On Derek¡¯s side, after he left the meeting room, he stood in the snow and smoked a cigarette. He


    exhaled a puff of smoke, nced at the surrounding defensive power, and said, ¡°The Cochly


    Mountain¡¯s defense is not bad. In the future, the Supernatural Bureau should follow this setup.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Deputy Commander Pascal,¡± a subordinate replied.


    ¡°By the way, how are things going?¡± Derek asked.


    ¡°ording to the informant¡¯s report, the guardian maiden has entered Cochly Mountain with several


    people. The people of Cochly Mountain are looking everywhere for them, but there seem to be no signs


    of them yet,¡± the subordinate replied.


    Derek took a puff, and his eyes went dark. He said, ¡°Interesting. The guardian maiden is an important


    symbol of Cochly Mountain, but she¡¯s so cautious about returning here. I¡¯m afraid Cochly Mountain is


    moreplicated than we thought.¡±


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± the subordinate asked.


    Derek thought for a while, looked at the snow-capped mountains in the distance, and said, ¡°Send a few


    people to meet them and protect them. I want to find out who¡¯s trying to attack them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. At this moment, they had crossed several snow-capped mountains, and during


    this time, several small fights broke out. They bumped into some patrol teams, but Philip and the others


    easily dealt with them.


    However, what worried Philip and the others was that all the patrol teams they encountered wanted to


    take the guardian maiden for themselves.


    ¡°Philip, I feel that things are getting fishy. So far, all these people we met don¡¯t seem quite right,¡± Fennel


    said coldly.


    Philip stood behind a big rock and looked at the man-made main city that could already be seen in a


    corner in the distance.


    He turned to Janike and asked, ¡°Are you sure you have a high status in Cochly Mountain?¡±


    Janike¡¯s smile had already disappeared by now, and her expression was more closed off. She raised


    her pair of big eyes that had already lost all liveliness and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    That was right. Along the way, everyone who Janike thought was going to take her back wanted to kill


    her in the end. Her pure heart had suffered a great blow!


    Suddenly, there was a strong sound of airflow. Philip and the others looked up and saw three transport


    nes flying over their heads.


    Boom!


    Four burly men in armor fell from the sky, each two meters tall. They jumped from a height of 100


    meters,nded in front of Philip and the others, and formed four deep pits on the ground!


    They were here!

 Chapter 3052

    Chapter 3052


    After these four tall and burly mennded on the ground, their icy gazes swept over Philip and the


    others.


    Seeing the four guys who suddenly fell from the sky, Philip and the others got ready to fight. That was


    because the other party¡¯s strength was not low. They were at least disciples from the sixth zone. The


    man in the lead even had the strength of the seventh zone.


    These four burly guys wore ck steel armor, and their bulging muscles were exposed in the cold air.


    All of them held weapons, and the man in the lead had a giant sword emzoned on his chest. His


    gloomy eyes swept across Philip and the others before he looked at Janike and said in a hoarse, low


    voice, ¡°Guardian Maiden,e with us!¡±


    Janike stood behind Philip and the others with Beelzebub in her arms. With struggle and hesitation in


    her eyes, she finally shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡®t go back with you. I want to follow them.¡±


    The leader held a huge sword in his hand.


    He frowned, looked coldly at Philip and the others, and said, ¡°In that case, all of you wille with us


    too.¡±


    After saying that, the man swept his giant sword over Philip and the others with a strong gust of wind


    that stirred up the snowkes!


    Boom!


    The other party sprang into action. With strong explosive power in his legs, he jumped into the air,


    raised the giant sword high in the air, and shed at Philip and the others.


    Philip frowned, raised his hand, and punched his chimera fist at the man in the air!


    Bang!


    An explosive bang!


    The red ming chimera fist collided with the burly man¡¯s giant sword and created a terrifying energy


    vortex!


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, this strong impact shook off all the snow on the surrounding trees. At the same time, an


    energy vortex spread all around and formed a huge circle on the snowy ground.


    The burly man flipped over in mid-air andnded steadily.


    A cold look shed from the corner of his eyes and he said, ¡°Not bad! I didn¡¯t expect you to have such


    strength¡­¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened, and the me on his fist slowly dissipated.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He stated at the four guys and asked, ¡°Whose people are you?¡±


    The leader waved the giant sword in his hand, and a circle of sword energy stirred up again. He said,


    ¡°A dead person has no right to ask questions.¡±


    After that, he leaned over and charged again. The giant sword in his hand shed at Philip with


    terrifying energy fluctuations and destructive power. The other three men behind him also took action


    immediately, attacking Fennel and the others!


    In an instant, several battles broke out in this area.


    Philip raised his hand, and the imprint of the golden sword and the silver snake appeared between his


    eyebrows. A snow sword formed by snowkes appeared in his hand, and he shed a white sword


    light at the burly man!


    ng!


    The giant sword collided with the white sword light, and the sound spread several miles.


    The burly man¡¯s offensive continued unabated. With a giant sword in his hand, a wave of swords


    shed out at Philip. This sword wave with tremendous sword energy stirred up the snowkes on the


    ground and the sky like an avnche that wanted to engulf Philip.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 3053

    Chapter 3053


    The burly man bellowed angrily.


    Philip frowned and backed away. At the same time, he pointed the snow sword in his hand to the sky,


    where a white sword formation suddenly appeared.


    The drifting snowkes froze in the sword formation and merged into snow swords. With destructive


    sword intent, the swords pierced through the air and stabbed the man on the ground like missiles!


    Buzz!


    One after another, the white snow sword energy sted at the burly man¡¯s attack!


    Boom!


    In an instant, a terrifying energy vortex storm engulfed this area. Snowkes danced in the air, and the


    cold wind felt like small knives cutting the skin.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were filled with snowkes, and he could not see the surroundings at all.


    The burly man also disappeared from his sight.


    Philip stood on the spot with the snow sword in his hand. His eyes became abnormally sharp as he


    searched for the burly man in the snow.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a figure as strong as a mountain with a giant sword fell from above his head. The giant


    sword shed Philip¡¯s head, wanting to cut it off!


    ¡°Invaders of Cochly Mountain shall die!¡± The burly man¡¯s furious shout was drowned out by the snow.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and shed the snow sword in his hand to the sky. A sword shadow of a


    white lotus with raging energy pressure mmed toward the man who fell from the sky.


    When the burly man saw this, the corners of his eyes were cold, and his figure suddenly stopped in


    mid-air.


    By using the gravity of the giant sword, he flew out several meters and avoided the white lotus sword


    shadow unleashed by Philip!


    Buzz!


    The white lotus sword shadow bloomed in the sky with a raging storm of sword energy and engulfed


    the snow and wind all around. Instantly, the sky returned to rity.


    Philip stared coldly at the burly man standing a dozen meters in front of him.


    The other party also looked at Philip and said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re the strongest opponent I¡¯ve ever


    met, but you have no chance of surviving.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s see how strong the people of Cochly Mountain are.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The burly man stuck the giant sword in his hand into the snow and said coldly, ¡°I know where youe


    from, and I¡¯ve heard many things about you. You may have a distinguished status in the outside world,


    but everyone is the same in Cochly Mountain. No one can do anything to me if I kill you here. This is


    thew of survival in Cochly Mountain. Only the strong will have the right to speak.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned.


    The other party knew his identity, but even so, he wanted to kill Philip.


    Who was the person behind him?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s puzzled face, the burly man smiled coldly and said, ¡°You must be wondering who the


    person behind me is and why he¡¯s so bold.¡±


    Philip did not speak, but his eyes said everything.


    The burly man clenched his fists, pulled his giant sword out, and waved a st of raging sword energy.


    He said, ¡°So what if you find out? You¡¯re still going to turn into a corpse in thisnd of ice.¡±


    Hearing this, Philipughed and asked, ¡°Are you so sure that you can kill me?¡±


    The burly man raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve read all your battle statistics, and I¡¯ve also fought


    against yourbat skills and offensive methods in the training room hundreds of times. To be honest,


    you¡¯re very strong. After a few hundred times, I could only beat you dozens of times. But even so, I


    finally found the one method to beat you every single time.¡±

 Chapter 3054

    Chapter 3054


    Hearing the burly man¡¯s words, Philip¡¯s face grew darker and darker. The other party seemed very


    confident.


    ¡°By the way, before you die, I want to tell you that my name is Reynold. I hope you remember my


    name.¡±


    The burly man sneered maliciously, and killing intent filled his eyes.


    Boom!


    Reynold suddenly jumped up, and the giant sword in his hand shed at Philip with a sword intent 10


    times stronger than before.


    Philip jumped back, and the huge sword intent cut a huge crack where he was standing.


    Rumble!


    The cliff was cut off, and the huge stone rolled from the top of the mountain, causing an avnche.


    Reynold turned sideways and shed out at Philip again.


    ¡°One sword ttens the mountains and rivers!¡± Reynold roared as strong killing intent radiated from his


    giant sword!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold, and his eyelids jumped. The other party¡¯s attack method suddenly became


    very strong and full of explosive power.


    Philip quickly evaded and punched out at the same time. A ming chimera burst outwith a roar and


    mmed into Reynold. However, Reynold seemed well prepared.


    The moment he saw Philip¡¯s chimera fist, he lowered his body, and his feet stomped on the ground. He


    jumped into the air above Philip¡¯s head and shed down with his giant sword.


    ¡°Your fist techniquepletely overlooks attacks from the air!¡± Reynold sneered as his sword fell!


    Philip frowned with shock on his face. He had no time to dodge at all. He crossed his arms in front of


    him as chimera armor appeared on his arms.


    ng!


    The giant sword fell on the chimera armor on Philip¡¯s arms. mes burst and knocked Philip back


    dozens of meters, leaving a long imprint in the snow.


    ¡°What a quick attack!¡±


    Philip steadied his body, and his eyes turned cold as he stared intently at Reynold carrying the giant


    sword in front of him.


    The other party really knew his attack methods like the back of his hand.


    ¡°Stop struggling. I know exactly what your next attacks will be and how to deal with them,¡± Reynold said


    with a sneer, seemingly confident of his win.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Philip¡¯s eyes froze, then his mouth curled into a sneer. He said, Are you sure you can beat me?¡±


    Hearing that, Reynold¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the aura on his body became much sharper. He said,


    ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    With that said, Reynold attacked again, and the giant sword¡¯s attack methods changed rapidly. After


    that, the other party seemed to anticipate Philip¡¯s every attack and could avoid all his moves urately


    while also carrying out the next attack.


    Philip was beaten down and quickly fell into a passive state. The fight continued for half an hour, and


    the entire cliff was smashed by Philip and Reynold!


    Boom!


    Reynold kicked out and sent Philip flying. He mmed into a stone wall.


    Bang!


    The stone wall cracked and exploded.


    Philip¡¯s arms and head drooped, and his arms and forehead were full of blood.

 Chapter 3055

    Chapter 3055


    Reynold stood in the distance, the giant sword dragging a long mark in the snow. He looked at Philip


    who was covered in injuries and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, as I said, I¡¯ve found the method to


    defeat you. Your meaningless struggles are futile. In my eyes, you¡¯re already dead. The only reason I¡¯m


    fighting you is to verify the method I found.¡±


    With that said, Reynold was already standing less than two meters away from Philip.


    He raised the giant sword in his hand and said, ¡°Let me take your head now!¡±


    Whoosh!


    With a gust of wind, the giant sword shed at Philip¡¯s head!


    ng!


    However, suddenly, a shocking change happened. A hand covered in blood grabbed Reynold¡¯s sword


    de.


    Reynold was shocked at this sight. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°Do you still want to resist?¡±


    Philip¡¯s head was lowered as one hand was raised to his ear, firmly grasping the de of the giant


    sword.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°You know my attack methods well, but what about its attack methods?¡±


    Hearing this, Reynold frowned, his eyes full of astonishment. He said, ¡°Who?¡±


    Then, to Reynold¡¯ s surprise, Philip¡¯s palm burst into mes, which quickly spread to his whole body. In


    a split second, Philip was covered in mes!


    Boom!


    The raging power of mes formed a huge fireball that sted Reynold hundreds of meters away.


    Reynold¡¯s face was full of horror as he stated with wide eyes at Philip who was covered in mes. No,


    to be precise, Philip had turned into a humanoid chimera!


    The mark of the me chimera dazzled between his eyebrows. The mes on his head looked more


    like a chimera head, and the mes on his limbs contained heart-pounding energy fluctuations!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Philip transformed into a streak of red in Reynold¡¯s eyes that came straight at him.


    Bang!


    A punch sted at Reynold.


    Reynold blocked the attack with the giant sword in his hand in an instant!


    ng!


    The punch sted the giant sword with a loud ng and sent the human and sword flying dozens of


    meters away.


    Sizzle!


    The giant sword instantly turned red and so hot that Reynold had to let go. However, in the next


    second, Philip¡¯s flying kick arrived. This flying kick, with a sharp whistle through the air, roared like a


    chimera!


    Boom!


    Reynold could not resist at all. He was kicked, flew out for dozens of meters, and mmed into a stone


    wall with a bang. The stone wall cracked and shattered.


    Whoosh!


    Philip raised his hand and shot two me ropes from his arms, which uprooted the two trees nearby.


    He then smashed them heavily at Reynold.


    Reynold was furious and roared. His fists exploded with domineering energy as he punched the two


    iing trees into pieces.


    However¡­


    Swoosh!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A ming chimera man swirled down from the sky with a wave of mes and mmed into Reynold on


    the ground.


    Reynold looked up at the sky full of mes that looked like a fire phoenix soaring through the air.


    What a view!


    Boom!


    Reynold had no time to react before he was engulfed by the sky full of mes. In an instant, a sea of


    mes raged, and the pressure spread to the surroundings.


    Looking down from a high altitude, the whole area was full of mes like a blooming fire lotus. After the


    mes dissipated, a charred figure roared into the sky. Green lines suddenly appeared on his skin.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Reynold¡¯s body tripled in size. He looked like a raging ck bear that was roaring and


    baring its fangs at Philip!

 Chapter 3056

    Chapter 3056


    Reynold suddenly turned into a raging ck heat, which Philip did not expect. He stood on the spot, all


    covered in mes. His red eyes stared suspiciously at the ck bear waving its huge ws and


    coming at him.


    Bang!


    One w swiped out and sent Philip flying. He knocked down several big trees before he could steady


    himself. The ck bear roared with the power of lightning gushing from its mouth at Philip!


    Crackle!


    The power of this ck lightning that filled the sky engulfed Philip like a waterfall of lightnings.


    Philip was in the form of a humanoid chimera at this moment. Facing this lightning, he threw a few


    punches and sted a hole out. He then quickly jumped out of the lightning, his eyes full of anger.


    He raised his hand, which turned into thousands of ming fist shadows. They formed a rain of


    punches that sted at the huge ck bear!


    Rumble!


    Numerous ming fist shadows engulfed the ck bear in an instant.


    Roar!


    Roars filled the air. The ck bear had tough skin and withstood the attacks. With four limbs on the


    ground, it bated its fangs angrily and charged toward Philip.


    Philip raised his hand, and his fists collided with the ck bear¡¯s front paws. They grappled with each


    other. In an instant, the two fought with brute force.


    The ck bear roared and knocked Philip back with its brute force alone!


    The mes on Philip¡¯s body skyrocketed at this moment, and he exerted force. He quickly pushed the


    huge ck bear and started running before he grabbed the bear¡¯s forelimbs and threw it away.


    Boom!


    This huge ck bear mmed into the mountain wall and caused the entire snow-capped mountain to


    shake. Upon seeing the fierce battle here, several fights in the distance became more heated!


    When Reynold slid down from the mountain wall, his figure instantly returned to normal, and wounds


    littered all over his body.


    His eyes were full of astonishment as he stared at Philip who was covered in mes in the distance. He


    wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, nced at his buddies fighting in the distance, and made


    an instant decision.


    He turned in retreat and shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    In an instant, the wind picked up. The four burly men retreated at the same time.


    Philip stood on the top of the mountain and looked at Reynold as they ran away. The mes on his


    body slowly subsided, revealing his true body.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Thump!


    Philip¡¯s knees went weak, and he knelt in the snow, gasping for breath.


    Fennel and the others quickly rushed over. Seeing Philip¡¯s current state, everyone was anxious.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Fennel asked with concern.


    Philip shook his head,y on his back, gasped for breath, and said, ¡°I just need a few minutes¡­¡±


    After half a day, the sky darkened. Philip and the others had rested enough. They traveled another few


    kilometers before finding a spot to camp out.


    At night, the weather in Cochly Mountain became unpredictable. The snow and wind became scarier at


    night.


    Outside the tent, the wind howled, and the asional low roar of beasts could be heard.


    Philip and Fennel shared a tent, while 17 and Janike shared another. The remaining members of the


    Shadow Guards shared a tent. Everyone took turns on guard duty at night.


    ¡°What do you think of the happenings during the day?¡± Philip asked.

 Chapter 3057

    Chapter 3057


    Fennel frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say. Among the forces in Cochly Mountain, it¡¯s not that easy to


    deploy so many experts at once. Moreover, the other party¡¯s targets are you and Janike.¡±


    ¡°You have no contact with Cochly Mountain, so it doesn¡¯t make sense for so many people toe after


    you. Even if there were, it should only be those few.¡±


    ¡°Which ones?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°First, the Lovce family. They know you¡¯re here and want to kill you, but that doesn¡¯t match up with


    the message Wynn left you earlier. I don¡¯ t think the Lovce family wants to kill you but to use you to


    achieve their ulterior motives instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Second, the people from the Nonagon. You have a grudge against Cooper Berry, so his intent to kill


    you is greater¡­¡±


    ¡°Third¡­¡± Fennel did not continue but frowned.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Who¡¯s the third?¡±


    Fennel said, ¡°This is thest thing I want. Someone in Cochly Mountain wants you dead. If that¡¯s the


    case, it means that someone in Cochly Mountain has already coborated with the enemy, or those


    lurking in the dark may not be one of our kind¡­¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Philip frowned. He shared the same thought. If that was really the case, things would be


    much trickier.


    That was because it would mean that there were foreign enemies within Cochly Mountain, or there was


    an enemy who might be the same as Fitzgerald Hale, from the other shore. Thetter was thest thing


    that Philip wanted to see.


    If thest possibility was the case, this problem would be huge.


    It meant that more existences from the other shore were hiding in this world, plotting some scheme that


    was enough to wreak havoc on the human race.


    ¡°I thought of this too, but. what do you think are the chances?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but this situation isn¡¯t impossible. With Fitzgerald


    Hale as an example, the probability of other existences from the other shore in this world has increased


    dramatically. We can only confirm our spections when we enter the main city.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    ***


    The next day.


    Philip and his party crossed the vast snow-capped mountains and finally arrived at the main city.


    Outside the main city gate, Commander Greene and the five marquises were already waiting for them.


    When Philip and the others finally appeared, the five marquises smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting


    for a day.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philip stepped forward and said, ¡°Gentlemen, we meet again.¡±


    The five marquises smiled and said, ¡°Please dispense with the formalities, Young Patriarch rke.¡±


    After saying that, they looked at Janike behind Philip and said, ¡°You¡¯re too reckless. Your sudden


    departure has almost caused a catastrophe. Do you know that?¡±


    Janike looked aggrieved, stepped forward, and said, ¡°Grandpas, I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    The five marquises looked at Janike dotingly and said to Philip and the others, ¡°Follow us into the city.


    You¡¯re safe here.¡±


    Philip smiled and nced at Fennel.


    He was confused. He thought it would be very difficult to enter the city, but now it seemed that the five


    marquises had been waiting for them.


    Fennel shook his head, indicating to Philip not to alert the enemy.


    Soon, they entered the city.


    The main city of Cochly Mountain was not that big, with only several office buildings and facilities.


    There were some guards stationed nearby, and a few advancedbat weapons. There were dozens


    of building facilities, restaurants and bistros, and several recreational facilities that could be considered


    quiteplete.


    After the five marquises brought Philip and the others into the main city, there was no mention of the


    previous assassination attempts at all as if they did not know about it.


    They followed the five marquises and watched as Janike entered an office building.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯ll look for you in a few days,¡± Janike reluctantly waved at Philip and the others before she


    turned around and followed the staff in.


    At the door, aside from Philip and the others, only Owen Greene and some of his guards remained.


    The five marquises had already left. After all, they had more important things to do than entertain


    Philip.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, we¡¯ve made your lodging arrangements. Pleasee with me,¡± Owen said


    with a smile.


    Philip nodded and followed Owen to a nearby training camp. Before entering, they felt the indifference


    and killing intent of everyone in this training camp.

 Chapter 3058

    Chapter 3058


    Philip and the others looked over and found that most people in the training camp were disciples. They


    had arrogance and disdain written all over their faces. Philip also felt powerful energy fluctuations and


    the power of rules from them.


    The disciples of Cochly Mountain in this training camp were not simple.


    The murderous and fierce aura exuded from them seemed as if they had just experienced a bloody


    battle. The weakest person had the strength of the fourth zone.


    Philip and the others followed Owen inside.


    Seeing Owen, the disciples bowed slightly and greeted him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Owen merely nodded with his hands behind his back He led Philip and the others inside.


    As they passed through the training grounds of the training camp, Owen introduced as he walked,


    ¡°These are disciples on rotational duty at the stargate. All of them are brave and good at fighting, but as


    you can see, they¡¯re unwilling to concede to anyone. I hope you guys can interact with them more in


    the future.¡±


    Philip frowned but said in response, ¡°Thank you, Commander Greene.¡±


    Owen turned around, stopped, looked at Philip, and grinned. He pointed to a small building next to him


    and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is where you¡¯ll stay from now on. This is Cochly Mountain, and


    the conditions can¡¯t bepared to the outside world, so I hope you can consider that. If you¡¯re not


    used to the living conditions orck any living supplies, pleasee to me at any time¡­¡±


    Philip turned his head and looked at the building next to him. It was a simple dormitory that could


    amodate eight people.


    ¡°Thank you, Commander Greene,¡± Philip said.


    Owen smiled, stepped forward, looked at Philip earnestly, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I hope


    you can obey the rules here. I know that you have a special status, and maybe no one dares to do


    anything to you in the outside world, but here, even a small guard has the right to act first and think


    later¡­¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t challenge thews of Cochly Mountain and don¡¯t mess with those people without reason. If


    you run into any trouble, feel free toe to me and I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your reminder, Commander Greene,¡± Philip smiled.


    Owen nodded and turned to leave. However, he suddenly turned around and said to them, ¡°Have you


    crossed paths with Reynold?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip scowled and asked coldly, ¡°Do you know Reynold, Commander Greene?¡±


    Owen said with a smile, ¡°Of course. He¡¯s a battle maniac, but he¡¯s not one of mine. If he has


    approached you, I¡¯d advise you to be careful.¡±


    After saying this, Owen left.


    They stood at the door of the dormitory, and Philip¡¯s eyes gradually became cold and gloomy.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Philip asked.


    Fennel¡¯s eyes were cold and stern, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything for now. We just arrived, so it¡¯s


    better to keep a low profile. Besides, I think we¡¯ve offended quite a few people.¡±


    While he said this, several disciples guarding the stargate swaggered over within their line of sight.


    ¡°Hey, newbies, I heard that you defeated Reynold. Is that true?¡±


    The leader was a bald man. Even in this snowynd, the other party only wore a singlet as if the cold


    did not affect him. He was followed by four men with cold faces.

 Chapter 3059

    Chapter 3059


    Philip shook his head helplessly, nced at Fennel, and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°They¡¯re here for you. We¡¯ll go to our rooms first.¡±


    After saying that, Fennel turned around and went into the dormitory with 17 and the others.


    Seeing their tant disregard for them, the bald man scowled and shouted coldly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re very


    cocky, huh? I asked you a question!¡±


    Philip looked at the man, raised his hand, clenched his fist, craned his neck, and said, ¡°If you want to


    fight, just go ahead. I have other things to do.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°This is Cochly Mountain. How dare a newbie like you talk to Evan like this?¡±


    ¡°Boys, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s show him who¡¯s in charge here!¡±


    With that said, these five people attacked Philip from five different directions!


    The bald man threw a punch with a ming fist. He was a disciple with the fire attribute. The others had


    the ice attribute, the wind attribute, and the earth attribute respectively with various means of attack.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Indeed, if ordinary people were besieged by five of them, they would definitely be dead. However, they


    were facing Philip.


    Philip shook his head helplessly. He could tell the strength of these five people. The strongest person


    was the bald man in the middle stage of the fifth zone. In front of others, he was quite strong indeed.


    However, now¡­


    Philip moved. His figure disappeared from the spot, and when he reappeared, he was already standing


    behind the bald mart.


    Bang!


    Philip raised his arm and hit the back of the bald man with an elbow.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the bald man was thrown to the ground and cracked open a deep pit. He was taken down


    in one move.


    The remaining four were dumbfounded at this scene. It was too fast. No one saw clearly how Philip


    made his move, and Evan was already defeated. They gasped, swallowed hard, and looked at each


    other.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Philip turned around and looked at them coldly.


    They looked at each other, roared, and rushed at Philip with their ultimate killing moves.


    ¡°Crystal Spike!¡±


    ¡°Earth Missile!¡±


    ¡°Wind de!¡±


    ¡°Water Cannon!¡±


    In an instant, these four people unleashed their energy and the power of rules tounch the most


    ferocious attacks on Philip. However, Philip looked at them indifferently, clenched his fists, stomped on


    the ground, and jumped into the air!


    Boom!


    With one punch, a chimera soared into the air with a roar and sent the four people flying.


    They rolled to the ground, their bodies charred ck as white smoke spewed from their mouths. Their


    hair was singed. Four people went down in one move. This was Philip¡¯s current strength.


    Philip shook his head helplessly at the five people on the ground. He looked sideways at the guys in


    the distance who were watching the excitement with a chill in the corners of his eyes. Then, he walked


    to the bald man who was struggling to climb out of the pit and stomped on his back heavily. The guy


    howled in pain.


    ¡°Commander Greene told me not to mess with others, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡®t take action. Next


    time, get your coffins ready. Get lost!¡± Philip shouted angrily.


    The bald man immediately got up, red at Philip with resentment in his eyes, and said angrily, ¡°Just


    you wait! This ce is not as simple as you think. One day, you¡¯ll kneel on the ground and beg for


    mercy!¡±

 Chapter 3060

    Chapter 3060


    With that threat, the bald man ran away.


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened. He nced at the people watching the fun in the distance and shouted


    coldly, ¡°Anyone else wants to try?¡±


    Those people snorted, turned around, and went on with their own business.


    Philip stood for a while before turning around and entering the dormitory. Fennel and the others were


    already resting on the beds, while 17 was polishing her scimitar.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Fennel asked while lying on the bed with his head pillowed in his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philip sat on his bed and said, ¡°I tested them. They¡¯re so-so¡­¡±


    ¡°Who do you think sent them?¡± Fennel got up and asked.


    Philip thought for a while and said, ¡°We just arrived and didn¡¯t really run into anyone. Either


    Commander Greene wants to test our strength, or the group of people who tried to kill us earlier want


    to spread the rumors on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Reynold?¡± Fennel asked with a frown.


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Philip nodded, got up, and said, ¡°Do you still remember the location of the stargate?¡±


    Fennel shook his head and said, ¡°Not really. When I first came in, I discovered that everything here has


    changed, including the strength of the defense and the garrison point. I¡¯m not entirely sure if I can even


    find the entrance, but I can give it a try.¡±


    Philip pondered and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try to find the location of the stargate tonight.¡±


    Fennel was startled and said, ¡°Are you crazy? You want to find the location of the stargate just like


    this?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help feeling that the atmosphere here is weird. I want to get to the


    bottom of it. Besides, since the Lovce family lured me to Cochly Mountain on purpose, their aim is


    for me to approach the stargate. Once I do so, the Lovce family will definitely show up.¡±


    Fennel frowned and said, ¡°But isn¡¯t it a little hasty for you to do this? We don¡¯t even understand the


    basic situation here or the division of forces. If they find out, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to justify our


    actions¡­¡±


    ¡°Commander Greene¡¯s reminder was also quite obvious. He was warning us not to cross the line.¡±


    Philip looked at Fennel and said, ¡°If you have any concerns, you don¡¯t have to go. I can go alone. You


    can draw me a map.¡±


    Fennel¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean that. We need to n this out carefully.¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Fennel thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡±


    ***


    Back to the five marquises. At this moment, they had brought Janike back to the vicinity of the stargate.


    Janike looked at the ancient and deep passage shrouded in the distance and the dark stargate that


    seemed to have existed since ancient times.


    She pouted and said, ¡°Grandpas, can I still go out and look for Philip?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore smiled, stroked Janike¡¯s head dotingly, and said, ¡°Of course, you can. Go on now¡­¡±


    When Janike heard this, she smiled and walked toward the stargate.

 Chapter 3061

    Chapter 3061


    Janike spread her arms open, and her body suddenly glowed like white jade. The bright glow poured


    into the ck stargate, which its end could not be seen. It was as if the stargate was a monster that


    devoured everything, constantly consuming the mysterious power of rules front Janike.


    This process continued for several hours. Janike became very weak, and her lips turned pale.


    Marquis Fulmore waved his hand, brought Janike away from the stargate, and said to the servant


    behind him, ¡°Bring the guardian maiden to rest¡­¡±


    Marquis Fulmore and the others looked at the stargate that was finally calm and said, ¡°Peace has been


    restored atst. A few dayster and I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t even be able to restrain the stargate if we


    join forces.¡±


    Another marquis nodded and said with a frown, ¡°The lord took Juno Yarrow to seal the stargate again


    back then. Why does the stargate still show such abnormal fluctuations?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe we can only find out on the day


    the stargate opens. We can¡¯t let our guard down. We must be ready at all times.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Preceptor has just sent a message that the candidates who will enter the other shore for


    the training will be selected in a month.¡±


    Hearing this, the other four marquises frowned and said, ¡°Why so soon? Shouldn¡¯t it be a yearter?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore shook his head helplessly and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I can only guess that


    there may be major changes in the current situation, and we have to make early preparations.¡±


    ¡°s, back in those days, only 15 out of the 60 who went returned alive. Although everyone


    progressed, many were also influenced by the demonic nature of the other shore and ended up


    betraying us,¡± another marquis said with a helpless look in his eyes.


    Marquis Fulmore smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not something we need to worry about. Just prepare for what


    will happen in a month.¡±


    The other marquises nodded.


    ¡°By the way, what are you going to do about Young Patriarch rke?¡± a marquis asked.


    Marquis Fulmore said, ¡°Let him be for now. After all, he¡¯s that person¡¯s son and the nephew of the other


    person in name. Besides, the Dragon Seal is also in his hand. We should help out wherever we can. If


    not, he¡¯s on his own.¡±


    Several people nodded silently.


    ***


    At night.


    Philip and Fennel got ready and walked out of the dormitory. However, they found someone standing in


    the open space with his arms crossed.


    Whoosh!


    The other party tossed them something that looked like a scroll, and his voice floated in the air, ¡°I hope


    you guys can return alive.¡±


    After saying that, this figure disappeared from Philip¡®s eyes like a puff of smoke.


    Philip took the scroll in his hand and opened it. It was actually a map of Cochly Mountain with the


    location of the stargate marked on it.


    ¡°How credible do you think this map is?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fake. Someone in Cochly Mountain urgently wants us to


    approach the stargate¡­¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Do you mean someone front the Lovce family?¡± Fennel frowned.


    Philip nodded, put away the scroll, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Soon, Philip and Fennel left the training camp. However, not long after they left, a man in a cape took


    out his binocrs in a distance, looked at Philip and Fennel walking in the snowy mountains, and said,


    ¡°Follow them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Along the way, Philip and Fennel followed the coordinates marked on the map and tactfully evaded the


    patrolling guards, several battlefields, and traps. Their trip went without a hitch.


    Finally, they reached a grand canyon with steep cliffs on both sides.


    Strong snowy winds blew continuously from the deep canyon with a terrifying and heart-pounding


    whistling sound. The cold wind on the skin hurt more than a knife. This was the only road to enter the


    stargate, the Death Canyon!

 Chapter 3062

    Chapter 3062


    The Death Canyon was marked on the map as the most dangerous and heavily guarded ce. Heavily


    armed guards were stationed at the entrance of Death Canyon. Many high-level disciples also stood


    guard nearby.


    Philip and Fennel hid in the snowy woods on one side, looking into the darkness in the distance at the


    patrolling guards and the huge searchlights.


    Basically, no living person could break in. In the dark, the guards were chatting and smoking. Not even


    the cry of a bird could be heard, only the whistling cold wind.


    Philip nced at Fennel and asked, ¡°Do you think you can break in?¡±


    Fennel shrugged and said, ¡°Almost impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, the ones with the giant axes are the warriors guarding Death Canyon. They look quite strong,


    probably disciples at the peak of the sixth zone. Once we fight with them, there¡¯s sure to be a big


    commotion. It¡¯ll be difficult to get in at that time.¡±


    Philip frowned and looked at the entrance of the Death Canyon where the four fat guys with giant axes


    on their backs were. They looked like quadruplets.


    ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t help feeling that I¡¯ve seen the guy resting in the armored vehicle before. He¡¯s no


    weaker than the four fat guys, most likely a powerhouse in the seventh zone¡­¡± Fennel continued


    talking and quickly analyzed the nearby garrison forces.


    Finally, after his analysis, it seemed it would be impossible to pass through unless they had a half-step


    to the other shore on their side. Moreover, even if they could pass through, themotion caused


    would alert the forces of Cochly Mountain.


    Philipy on the ground with his eyes flickering and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fennel said in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go in?¡±


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to check out the ce. Since we can¡¯t get in, let¡¯s find another


    way.¡±


    After that, Philip and Fennel returned to the training camp by the same route.


    At the door, they bumped into Marquis Fulmore. Marquis Fulmore seemed to have been waiting for a


    while. Seeing the two of them return and covered in snow, he smiled and said, ¡°Did you go to the


    stargate?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philip did not hide it and said, ¡°We just took a look¡­¡±


    Marquis Fulmore smiled and said, ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have the strength to break in yet. The armed


    forces of Death Canyon are enough to fight any powerhouse a half step to the other shore and below.¡±


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°I could tell it. l wonder what brings you here at this hour, Marquis Fulmore¡­¡±


    Marquis Fulmore smiled and motioned Philip to step aside with him. Then, he nced up at the dark


    starry sky.


    In Cochly Mountain, the sky was unusually clear and stars could be seen.

 Chapter 3063

    Chapter 3063


    ¡°Do you know that your appearance in Cochly Mountain has attracted the attention of many people?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore asked.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Marquis Fulmore sighed and said, ¡°I know what you¡®re thinking. Your recklessness will ruin the overall


    n. Cochly Mountain is not as simple as you think. The forces here are many andplicated, and


    everyone serves their master loyally. If you act impulsively, you¡¯ll most likely offend some people behind


    them. When the timees, I can¡¯t stop them if they want to do anything to you.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°Even a powerful half-step to the other shore like you are afraid of those


    people in the dark?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore turned around, nced at Philip with a hint of admiration in the corner of his eyes,


    and said, ¡°To many people, a half-step to the other shore can practically rule over a country single-


    handedly. But in Cochly Mountain, strength doesn¡¯t mean everything¡­¡±


    ¡°The scheming and chess game behind this, as well as the intricate forces, are the factors that limit us.


    Although we¡¯re a half-step to the other shore, in many cases, we have to consider the situation and the


    consequences before we take action.¡±


    As Philip listened, his expression darkened. He suddenly asked, ¡°Marquis Fulmore, are you here at this


    late hour just to tell me not to act alone in Cochly Mountain?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. What you choose to do is up to you. Also, I¡¯ve


    heard some rumors about Wynn Johnston. Not long ago, the Lovce family did arrange for a group of


    people to enter Cochly Mountain, but we don¡¯t know where they are now. They may have sneaked into


    the main city or are stationed outside Cochly Mountain. As for whether Wynn is among these people, I


    don¡¯t know.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing this, Philip scowled and said, ¡°Are you sure that the Lovce family has entered Cochly


    Mountain?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Their arrival is rted to you, so I don¡¯t want you to act


    recklessly because once anything unnecessary happens, I can¡¯t take care of you¡­¡±


    ¡°In addition, about Reynold, I can tell you with certainty that the force behind him is not the Lovce


    family but Heavenly Court.¡±


    ¡®Heavenly Court?!¡¯ Philip¡¯s eyes were stern. He had overlooked this existence!


    ¡°Has the forces of Heavenly Court prated Cochly Mountain too?¡± Philip asked, somewhat


    surprised.


    Marquis Fulmore sighed, put his hands behind his back, and said, ¡°The history of Heavenly Court may


    be on par with Cochly Mountain. Their forces have even prated the royal pce before, so it¡¯s no


    surprise if you can find them in Cochly Mountain.¡±


    At this point, Marquis Fulmore turned to Philip and said, ¡°You have to remember that in here, there are


    no friends and no enemies, only interests. Everyone exists for benefits, be it for themselves or the


    master they serve. You have to watch your every step¡­¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I just want to find Wynn¡¯s whereabouts and clues.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go to the stargate, then?¡± Marquis Fillmore asked.


    Philip said, ¡°I want to know more about the stargate and to unravel the chess game that always seems


    to surround me.¡±


    Marquis Fulmore nodded and said with a smile, ¡°The time isn¡¯t ripe yet. When it is time, you can see


    the stargate.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Philip asked.


    Marquis Fulmore looked up at the sky and said, ¡°One monthter, the time wille. During this time, I


    want you to be fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°One monthter?¡± Philip was puzzled.


    Marquis Fulmore exined, ¡°The Imperial Preceptor has just issued a notice. One monthter, 70


    talents in the country will gather. The stargate will be forced open and we¡¯ll send them to the other


    shore for training¡­¡±


    Boom!


    This remark exploded in Philip¡¯s mind.


    They wanted to select candidates and send them to the other shore for training?


    ¡°Why?¡± Philip asked.


    Marquis Fulmore shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. ording to the previous n, the


    talent selection should be carried out one yearter, but it has been brought forward one year earlier,


    and everything is done in a hurry too¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help feeling that a big change is happening, and only the Imperial Preceptor, your father, and


    those few supreme powerhouses know about this change.¡±

 Chapter 3064

    Chapter 3064


    His father knew of the reason?


    Philip was solemn as a bad premonition welled in him. This sudden turn of events had caught him off


    guard. They actually wanted to forcefully open the stargate and select talents to enter the other shore


    for this so-called training.


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, have you conducted simr training before?¡± Philip asked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Marquis Fulmore nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but all ended in failure. None of the trainees who entered the


    other shore survived. However, we still persisted in doing so every time. Only by doing so can we


    understand the level of civilization and strength of that world and prepare ourselves better.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and asked, ¡°My father and the others, have they never trained on the other


    shore before?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore shook his head and said, ¡°No, but ording to historical records, our predecessors


    have returned safely from the other shore before. Those supreme powerhouses have left a strong


    legacy in history, but they didn¡¯t say much about thend of the other shore. It seems that they were


    unwilling to mention it.¡±


    At this point, Marquis Fulmore sighed, looked at Philip seriously, and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re also one of


    the candidates to enter the other shore this time. It was your father¡¯s decision. Although I don¡¯t know


    why he wants to send you for training, there must be a reason for him to do so. You need to be


    prepared to handle any changes in the situation.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Marquis Fulmore, I understand. I also hope that you can exin something to


    me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marquis Fulmore asked with a smile.


    Philip said, ¡°It¡¯s about the Human Emperor and the Human Emperor¡¯s Token.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Marquis Fulmore¡¯s expression turned grave. He stared at Philip and asked,


    ¡°How do you know about the Human Emperor and the Human Emperor¡¯s Token?¡±


    Philip told Marquis Fulmore everything without hiding anything, but regarding certain events, Philip


    made some careful maneuvering and did not mention that the turtle shell was now in his hands.


    After pondering briefly, Marquis Fulmore said, ¡°s, the birth of the Human Emperor demands respect


    from the world. Back then, the Human Emperor led the world¡¯s strongest heroes and sessfully


    resisted the invasion from the other shore¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a battle that was enough to go down in history and also a battle that prevented the other shore


    from setting foot in this world for thousands of years. In that battle, the people of the other shore called


    this person that made history the Human Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°The emperor of the human race led the humans of the world to appease the chaos from the other


    shore. During this time, human emperors kept changing, but not many people could be called the


    Human Emperor. Only an emperor who has made a great contribution is worthy of that title. Even


    Emperor Kai, the first emperor of the ancient times, dared not call himself the Human Emperor and


    could only condescend to be the First Emperor of the ancient times.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was solemn. He took out Emperor Kai¡¯s Token from his pocket and said, ¡°Marquis


    Fulmore, why is Emperor Kai¡¯s Token also called the Human Emperor¡¯s Token, then?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore looked at Emperor Kai¡¯s Token in Philip¡¯s hand in shock and said, ¡°You actually have


    Emperor Kai¡¯s Token?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I got it by ident.¡±


    Marquis Fulmore took the token, looked at it carefully, and kept nodding.


    He said, ¡°Yes, this is Emperor Kai¡¯s Token, butpared to the Human Emperor¡¯s Token, it¡¯s still a little


    lacking. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this token must have been forged from the materials left behind after


    producing the Human Emperor¡¯s Token, which is why the supreme powerhouse you mentioned mistook


    it for the Human Emperor¡¯s Token.¡±

 Chapter 3065

    Chapter 3065


    So that was the case. Philip nodded silently.


    Marquis Fulmore returned the token to Philip and said gravely, ¡°Although Emperor Kai¡¯s Token isn¡¯t as


    good as the Human Emperor¡¯s Token, to a certain degree, its usage is the same. The splendor of the


    First Emperor stillmands awe. Even someone like Emperor Kai wouldn¡¯t dare to call himself the


    Human Emperor, so you can imagine what a supreme presence it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Kid, I never expect that you¡¯d be acknowledged by the Human Emperor as his sessor. Do your


    best. This world will eventually be handed over to the younger generation as you.¡±


    While saying that, Marquis Fulmore patted Philip on his shoulder, putting all his hopes and ambition on


    him.


    The world belonged to the younger generation, after all. Old people like them could only do their best to


    clear the obstacles for these young people of the future.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Thanks for your rification, Marquis Fulmore.¡±


    Marquis Fulmore smiled and said, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll be going back too. Come to me if you face any


    problems, but I still want to remind you not to act on your own in Cochly Mountain. I¡¯ll find time to take


    you to the stargate.¡±


    With that said, Marquis Fulmore left.


    Philip and Fennel returned to the dormitory where 17 and the other Shadow Guards had been waiting.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, are you alright?¡± 17 asked with concern.


    Philip smiled, stroked 17¡¯s head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guys should have some rest.¡±


    ***


    The next day, Philip and the others woke up bright and early.


    He and Fennel sat at the door of the dormitory, watching the guards and disciples train outside. Indeed,


    this ce was different from what they imagined. These disciples had their own way of training.


    ¡°How confident are you that you can get out?¡± Philip suddenly asked.


    Fennel frowned, thought for a while, and replied, ¡°A few of them are on par with me. I have no


    guarantees.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°When do you think they¡¯lle and mess with us?¡±


    Fennel smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. It depends on what the people behind them n to do.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the bald man who was defeated yesterday rushed over angrily with several


    people.


    ¡°It¡¯s them, Brody. You must make a stand for us. This guy was too tough on us!¡± the bald man


    comined to the burly bearded man next to him.


    The burly man had his arms exposed and was wearing a suit of armor on his upper body that revealed


    his sturdy physique.


    With his small eyes, he red at Philip and Fennel viciously, and roared, ¡°Are you the ones who beat


    my buddy up? You brats, stand up and fight with me!¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows, nced at the bald man, and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, have you recovered


    from your injuries already? It looks like the beating yesterday wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Hearing this, the bald man was furious. He pointed at Philip and shouted, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be arrogant.


    Brody has the strength of the middle of the sixth zone. He¡¯ll beat you upter until you kneel and beg


    for mercy!¡±


    Brody snorted coldly, clenched his fists, and stared at Philip coldly.


    He hooked his finger and said, ¡°Boy, stand up and let me smash your head with a punch!¡±


    Philip looked sideways and said disdainfully, ¡°No can do.¡±

 Chapter 3066

    Chapter 3066


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Brody was furious and threw a punch at Philip¡¯s head!


    The surrounding onlookers snickered coldly.


    ¡°Haha, this kid is dead. How dare he mess with that bad-tempered Brody?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he defeated Reynold. I was wondering if it was true. We can see it now¡­¡±


    ¡°I call bullsh*t. Just look at his small size. I bet he can¡¯t even beat Brody.¡±


    Boom!


    An explosion suddenly resounded throughout the training camp!


    Just when everyone thought that Brody would smash Philip¡¯s head with a punch, Philip raised his fist


    lightly and threw a punch too.


    Brody¡¯s fist was smashed to pieces in an instant. His skin was ripped apart, and he clutched his bloody


    right fist. He staggered back, red at Philip viciously, and said, ¡°H-How dare you fight back?¡±


    Many people were shocked at this scene.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Whoa, he has some moves. He sted Brody¡¯s fist with one punch.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. This kid isn¡¯t that weak. It looks like Reynold¡¯s defeat wasn¡¯t a lie, after all.¡±


    Several guys with gloomy faces stood in the crowd. Seeing this scene, everyone frowned as their


    minds raced.


    On this side, Philip stood up calmly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, stared at Brody provocatively,


    and said, ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±


    Brody was so frightened that he took a few steps back and fell on his butt. He quickly got up, turned


    around, and ran away.


    He yelled, ¡°Kid, just you wait. I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    Philip snorted, nced coldly at the onlookers around him, and said, ¡°Anyone who wants to challenge


    me can step forward right now. I can do this all day.¡±


    No sooner had he said that than the onlookers scattered. After sitting for a while, several guards


    arrived.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Commander Greene wants to see you,¡± a guard said.


    Philip frowned, patted Fennel on the shoulder, got up, and left with the guard. After Philip left, Fennel


    got up and entered the dormitory with an ugly scowl on his face.


    Philip followed the guards, got on a snow jeep, and went along a road in the snow-capped mountains


    to a camp built on the top of the mountain. Guards were stationed outside this camp, and thergest


    camp was built on a mountain that was hollowed out.


    Philip followed the guards in front, passed through the mountain gate, and entered the mountain.


    The scene before him brightened. It turned out to be a highly advanced and modernbatmand


    room. There was a huge abyss below thismand room with a faint blue light that glowed at the


    bottom from time to time.


    Philip frowned and nced at the bottom of the abyss. At that moment, he seemed to perceive an


    unusual presence.


    ¡°Commander Greene, he¡¯s here¡­¡± The guard said to Owen Greene who was standing in front of the


    huge electronic screen.


    Owen turned around with a smile and waved his hand to signal the guards to retreat. He walked to the


    side, picked up the vodka on the table, poured a ss for Philip, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke,


    wee¡­ Have a drink to warm up.¡±


    Philip hesitated but still took the ss from Owen. He asked, ¡°Commander Greene, why did you bring


    me here so suddenly?¡±


    Owen smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too cautious. I want to talk to you about Cochly Mountain.¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°About Cochly Mountain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Owen nodded, drank the vodka from the cup, and said, ¡°This is your first time in Cochly


    Mountain. Are you used to it?¡±

 Chapter 3067

    Chapter 3067


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Philip chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Of course, it¡¯d be better if fewer people turn up to test


    my strength.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Owenughed and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you¡¯re quite humorous. However, too


    many people want to test you because they see you as a thorn in their sides or maybe highly sought


    after¡­¡±


    Philip frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Owen turned around to look at the defenses of Cochly Mountain disyed on the big electronic screen


    and said, ¡°Here, you won¡¯t find any absolute friends, only absolute interests. Your arrival here has


    ruined some people¡¯s ns, so you¡¯ll be seen as a thorn in their sides. Of course, many people also


    wee your arrival because they have their own objectives too, and you have what they want.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes were cold, and he asked suddenly, ¡°Then which side do you belong to? Do you find me a


    thorn in the side or otherwise?¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly tensed.


    Owen¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared at Philip. He suddenlyughed, poured himself another drink, and


    said, ¡°Neither¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯ s frown rxed a little, and he said, ¡°Is there a third faction?¡±


    Owen shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t take sides because I have my duty,


    which is to guard Cochly Mountain. As for the fight between the sides, it has nothing to do with me. I


    don¡¯t wish to get involved either.¡±


    Philip understood, but he thought about it and asked, ¡°Commander Greene, what would you do if one


    of these forces threatened Cochly Mountain and your so-called guard duty one day?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give them a stern warning!¡± Owen said coldly, seemingly very angry.


    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t you be an aid to the other faction?¡± Philip said with a smile.


    This remark startled Owen. He stared at Philip for a long time and finally said with a smile, ¡°No one has


    ever said this to me. You¡¯re the first. I¡¯ve thought about it before, but I haven¡¯t found an answer. As far


    as my duties are concerned, if I can¡¯t stand neutral, I¡¯ll inevitably be the enemy of one side and


    aid of the other. I wonder if you have any good insight.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say that l have an insight, but I do have a small suggestion.¡±


    Owen signaled Philip to continue.


    Philip said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother if anyone threatens Cochly Mountain. You only intervene when


    one party takes action.¡±


    Owen¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he was considering Philip¡¯s words. After a while, Owen said, ¡°Your


    suggestion is quite good¡­¡±


    After saying this, Owen said, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Philip asked.


    Owen said, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no harm.¡±


    Philip frowned and watched as Owen armed himself before he went down the stairs.


    After thinking about it, Philip followed along the stairs and came to the bottom of the mountain where


    Philip saw the light blue glow before.


    There was actually a veryrge research institution at the bottom here. The main focus of the study


    was on human modification.

 Chapter 3068

    Chapter 3068


    When he saw these human studies, Philip immediately stood on guard.


    When it came to human body research, the Lovce family had the most extensive research and


    greatest achievements in the world today. Now that there was also such a research institution in Cochly


    Mountain, Philip had to be cautious!


    ¡°Are you from the Lovce family?¡± Philip frowned and asked Owen.


    Owen smiled and said, ¡°No, but this ce has some connections with the Lovce family. This is a


    secret base of the Lovce family, but we discovered it and kept it to continue their research.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, looked at the researchers, and asked, ¡°Human research isn¡¯t allowed.


    Why are you continuing the sins of the Lovce family?¡±


    Owen seemed to have anticipated this. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t be nervous.


    We took over the research in this ce long ago, and it doesn¡¯t involve any morality issues. Everyone


    here is a volunteer, and the content of the research is also beneficial to humankind.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was still doubtful but followed Owen to the end of the research room.


    An old man in a whiteb coat was studying something.


    ¡°This is the person in charge of this research institute, Mr. Skater,¡± Owen introduced.


    The old man just nced at Philip indifferently before turning back to his work without a word.


    Owen said, ¡°Mr. Skater, you said that you¡¯ve participated in the research of the golden blood. This is


    the husband of the woman left behind in the outside world by the Lovce family, Philip rke. He¡¯s


    also the young patriarch of the rke family.¡±


    Hearing that, the old man stopped his work, turned around suddenly, looked at Philip seriously, and


    asked, ¡°Are you Philip rke? Your wife¡®s name is Wynn Johnston?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philip was very agitated at this moment. He actually met someone from the Lovce family who


    participated in the research of the golden blood.


    ¡°Yes, my name is Philip rke, and my wife¡¯s name is Wynn Johnston. Are you involved in the


    research of the golden blood?¡± Philip quickly asked.


    The old man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, seven of us studied the golden blood in the beginning, but I


    discovered the drawback of the golden bloodter. After I sent in my objections, the Lovce family


    banished me to this freezing Cochly Mountain to conduct other research.¡±


    The old man said with a look of helplessness in his eyes.


    ¡°What exactly is this golden blood?¡± Philip asked. ¡°Is there a cure for the Golden Blood Syndrome?¡±


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°No¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the final hope in Philip¡¯s heart shattered. However, the old man¡¯s next sentence made


    Philip hopeful again.


    He said, ¡°Golden Blood Syndrome, in fact, is the huge potential and energy hidden in the owner¡¯s body.


    If it isn¡¯t released, it¡¯ll destroy the life force of the owner. If we can properly guide the owner to activate


    the power of the golden blood, the owner¡¯s lifespan can be extended, but this method can only extend


    the lifespan. The ultimate oue is still death. Unless we can find the Multidew Herb that doesn¡¯t


    exist in the world, there¡¯s no cure¡­¡±


    As the old man finished speaking, Philip¡¯s face became grave. He could only guide Wynn to activate


    the power of the golden blood in her body and prolong her life.


    ¡°Mr. Skater, is there anything special about the golden blood in my wife¡¯s body?¡± Philip asked.


    Mr. Skater looked at the anxious Philip.


    He walked to the side, pulled out a pile of documents, and said, ¡°I remember that half a year ago, the


    Lovce family once came to me with a tube of fresh golden blood and asked me to analyze it. That


    golden blood was the purest I¡¯ve ever seen so far, and the potential contained in it was infinitely


    powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°With careful guidance and with the aid of the herb, the owner will definitely be an existence that


    everyone will worship, the god of this world.¡±


    At this point, the old man became very excited, and his eyes were full of fervor.

 Chapter 3069

    Chapter 3069


    He took the document and pointed it out to Philip.


    He said, ¡°Look at this data. It¡¯s almost 99.9% a perfect match, simply the apple of God¡¯s eye. Althoughl


    didn¡¯t know who she was at first, I knew that the Lovce family would put a lot of effort into her and


    shift all the focus to the owner of this golden blood. She¡¯s the hope that the Lovce family has been


    waiting for.¡±


    Hearing this, the chill in Philip¡¯s eyes was already very obvious.


    Sure enough, the Lovce family was eyeing Wynn¡¯s golden blood!


    ¡°Mr. Skater, do you know what the Lovce family will do?¡± Philip asked.


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been kicked out of that research project. I don¡¯t know what


    they want to do, but I can be sure that even if they seed, the golden blood will give them a lot of


    problems because they didn¡¯t pay attention to the drawbacks of the golden blood that I found in the


    beginning. This is their biggest mistake!¡±


    ¡°What drawbacks?¡±


    ¡°Once the power of the golden blood is activated, the Lovce family will lose control over her. In other


    words, the power of the golden blood will neutralize everything that the Lovce family has prepared.


    This is an uncontroble variable that the Lovce family can¡¯t control,¡± the old man replied.


    Philip was silent before he asked, ¡°Mr. Skater, have you seen a memory chip?¡±


    The old man suddenly stared at Philip and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the memory chip you mentioned, but I


    know that the Lovce family is researching this technology. In fact, this is a memory-jamming


    technology. By injecting a special drug into the back of the human brain, it can jam the activation of


    certain memories and lead to memory loss¡­¡±


    ¡°By current technological means, the so-called memory chip can¡¯t fully extract the memories yet. Even


    if there is such a chip, it¡¯s an inferior product that can only make a rough extraction.¡±


    ¡°Is there any cure, then?¡± Philip asked anxiously.


    Mr. Skater thought for a while, walked to the side, pulled out a reagent bottle from his cab, and said,


    ¡°This is something left behind from back then. Once you inject this, the person¡¯s memory can be


    restored.¡±


    Philip tried to reach for it, but the other party evaded and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know you that well, so why


    should I give it to you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Philip said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The old man thought for a while and said, ¡°I need your blood and some tissue.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    When Philip left, his left hand was wrapped in bandages, and he looked at the reagent bottle in his


    hand with joy. Wynn¡¯s memory could be restored now.


    Owen led Philip to the door and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, don¡¯t forget our agreement just now.¡±


    Philip frowned and said with a nod, ¡°Thank you, Commander Greene.¡±


    It was a private deal with Owen Greene after getting the reagent just now.


    After that, Philip was taken back to the training camp by someone arranged by Owen.


    Just after Philip returned to the training camp, a guard rushed over and said, ¡°Mr. rke, your friend


    has been taken away for viting the rules of Cochly Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 3070

    Chapter 3070


    Hearing that, Philip scowled, and a chill shed in his eyes!


    Viting the rules of Cochly Mountain¡­ What a harsh usation. This was directly targeted at them!


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    The guard said, ¡°At the training grounds in the west district.¡±


    Philip turned around and walked toward the training grounds in the west district with a chill raging all


    over his body.


    At this moment, an open snow field in the west district was full of training equipment. The area was


    surrounded by a protective wall with a high-voltage wire mesh. Dozens of battle tanks were parked


    around, and several guards armed with guns patrolled.


    Many people crowded the training grounds. Idle guards and disciples were watching the fun.


    In the middle of the field, there was a huge arena where two people were facing each other at this


    moment.


    It was Fennel and a shirtless burly man wearing whitebat pants.


    He stretched out his hand, hooked his finger at Fennel, and said provocatively, ¡°I heard that you came


    from the stargate too. Very well, I want to see your strength. But I¡®m worried that it¡¯ll cause unnecessary


    trouble, so let¡¯s stick to some basic fighting.¡±


    Fennel frowned and looked at 17 and the other Shadow Guards who were tied up beside him.


    They could have resisted, but the other party used special drugs to control them.


    At Fennel¡¯s silence, the man said with a smile, ¡°What do you think? As long as you can beat me, you


    can take them away. ¡±


    Fennel took off his jacket and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll fight.¡±


    The other party sneered, took a fighting posture, and jumped up and down on the ring. He kept


    punching and doing warm-up movements. He said, ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll defeat you in a while.¡±


    After saying that, the man saw the opportunity and rushed ahead. He threw out a punch with a powerful


    right fist!


    Fennel frowned and quickly dodged. However, the other party seemed very experienced in fighting and


    kicked high with his leg!


    Bang!


    He kicked Fennel right in the back and knocked him back two meters!


    ¡°It seems that your reputation precedes you,¡± The man shook his head and wiggled his finger, full of


    provocation and disdain.


    The people below the ring burst intoughter.


    ¡°I thought he was very strong, but he turns out to be a weakling. He can¡¯t even handle one move from


    James.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it seems that this legend in the fifth zone of the stargate is just a rumor. He¡¯s nothing but a piece


    of trash!¡±


    ¡°James, beat him up! Let him know that this is our turf and they should get lost!¡±


    Facing the noisy sarcasm and disdain around, Fennel flexed his neck, stretched out his arm, hooked


    his fingers at James, and said with a smile, ¡°Come on!¡±


    James was still cheering with his arms raised, but seeing Fennel¡¯s provocative action now, he sneered


    and said, ¡°You have some balls¡­¡±


    Swish!


    Suddenly, James rushed out again. This time, his fists were aimed at Fennel¡¯s head!


    Fennel raised his arm to block. At the same time, he rotated and raised his leg to kick the other party¡¯s


    neck!


    The man reacted quickly. He dodged sideways, put one hand on the ground, and jumped back.


    Fennel¡¯s fist was already right in front. After the mannded, he swept out with his leg. Fennel had to


    dodge aside and lost an excellent opportunity to attack. In the next second, the man rushed over. He


    raised his arm and jabbed Fennel¡¯s chest with his elbow!


    This force of impact weighed hundreds of kilograms. A normal person would have been sent flying


    several meters away. They could even suffer from broken ribs or punctured lungs!


    Fennel raised his fist and punched the man¡¯s elbow.


    Boom!


    The collision produced a muffled sound. Both Fennel and the man staggered back.


    ¡°Very good! This is interesting! You make my blood boil!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    James stood still, and his eyes burst with fighting intent. He rushed up again!


    Bang, boom, thud!

 Chapter 3071

    Chapter 3071


    In an instant, the fight in the arena reached its peak, and punches and kicks continued relentlessly.


    Several deep pits could even be found on the floor.


    Boom!


    Abruptly, Fennel¡¯s flying kick sent James flying a few meters away!


    When James was about to fall out of the ring, he waved his hand. A lightning chain burst out and fell to


    the ground, bringing James back to the ring again!


    At the same time, James frowned and snapped the lightning chain in his hand at Fennel.


    Fennel¡¯s face darkened at this scene.


    He dodged and said angrily, ¡°You said that we weren¡¯t allowed to use the power of disciples!¡±


    James said coldly, ¡°Did you actually believe that? Today, I¡¯ll destroy you by hook or by crook!¡±


    Fennel frowned and wanted to use the power in his body, but the drug that was injected into him before


    this suppressed the power of rules in Fennel¡¯s body, rendering him unable to use it!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Smack!


    The lightning chain smacked on Fennel¡¯s body and sent him flying with lightning sparks all over his


    body. In an instant, Fennel¡¯s clothes were burnt to ashes, and lightning marks also marred his body!


    Fennel struggled to get up from the ground. His eyes were sunken and full of anger. He said,


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    James sneered and said, ¡°All¡¯s fair in love and war. If you believe your opponent¡¯s words so easily, you


    should be prepared to die!¡±


    ¡°James, kill him!¡±


    ¡°James, just take him down!¡±


    Many people shouted below the ring excitedly.


    Jamesughed and swung the lightning chain at Fennel, who was already covered in injuries!


    This attack was enough to tear off Fennel¡¯s limbs!


    Fennel¡¯s eyes were red with anger!


    17 and two Shadow Guards who were tied on one side shouted upon seeing this scene, ¡°Damn you!


    You¡¯re despicable!¡±


    Smack!


    The lightning chain fell. However, at the critical juncture, a figure stood in the arena and grabbed the


    iing lightning chain, allowing the power of lightning to crackle in his palm!


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Philip¡¯s face was cold and his eyes were full of killing intent!


    ¡°Are you Philip rke?¡± James sneered.


    Swoosh!


    Philip did not bother to answer. He exerted force in his right hand and pulled James off the ground,


    flying toward Philip. James¡¯ expression changed, and he raised his leg in mid-air, wanting to kick Philip.


    However, Philip stood on the spot motionless as his body surged with a powerful aura.


    With a bang, a chimera me burst from his left fist!


    When he raised his hand, Philip¡¯s whole body was shrouded in mes.


    Boom!


    Philip punched James who was flying toward him in the air!

 Chapter 3072

    Chapter 3072


    Bang!


    The chimera me on Philip¡¯s fist exploded in midair!


    James could not block this punch at all because the speed was too fast. With a bang, this punch sent


    James flying, and he fell to the ground from high in the air!


    Boom!


    When James fell, the entire arena shook, and cracks even formed on the ring.


    This punch shocked everyone!


    The guards and disciples who were watching held their breaths, staring with wide eyes at Philip who


    appeared in the ring.


    The main star had appeared!


    They became excited and agitated. After waiting so long, he was finally here.


    James got up from the ground, twisted his neck and fists, and said with augh, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re very


    strong. You can punch quickly, and your level is quite high. You¡¯re a good opponent.¡±


    Philip nced at Fennel lying on the floor covered in bruises, and 17 and the others who were tied on


    one side. He said coldly, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    James shook his head, made a hand gesture, and said, ¡°No can do. They vited the rules of Cochly


    Mountain and should have been executed on the spot, but I left them alive. If you want to save them,


    it¡¯s simple. Just defeat me.¡±


    Philip frowned, looked at James indifferently, and asked, ¡°Are you sure I can take them away if I defeat


    you?¡±


    James nodded with certainty and said, ¡°Yes, defeat me.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Philip made his move. His figure turned into a streak of red as he punched


    James with a burst of fists!


    James could not react at all, and his eyes were filled with magnified me fists. By the time he came


    back to his senses, Philip was already right in front of him!


    James quickly counterattacked. He stretched his arms out, and a huge lightning shield appeared in


    front of him!


    Hundreds of ming chimera fists sted rapidly on the lightning shield. Dazzling mes and the


    power of blue lightning exploded like a bomb that was thrown into a small pond!


    Rumble!


    James was knocked back several meters by this attack and left a long mark on the floor!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± James roared angrily and a strong fighting and killing intent exploded in his eyes.


    A raging blue thunderstorm surged and covered his entire body with indestructible lightning armor.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± James roared angrily, raised his fist, and punched Philip with a lightning tiger fist.


    This fist was produced by the huge power of lightning in the form of a blue tiger that roared as it sted


    at Philip!


    Philip frowned and saw through James¡¯ aura at a nce. The peak of the sixth zone. He was very


    strong indeed, but he should not be doing this to Fennel, 17, and the others!


    Philip raised his hands, and a green sword appeared in the sky, covering the entire arena. Inside the


    formation, green swords appeared, all aimed at James.


    James trembled when he saw this scene!


    Before he could react, Philip waved his hand and shouted angrily, ¡°sh!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Whoosh!


    One after another, Greenpeak Sword shadows fell from the sky like a rain of swords and shed


    James. His lightning tiger fist was shed to pieces in an instant!


    Rumble!

 Chapter 3073

    Chapter 3073


    In an instant, James and the arena were engulfed in a massacre by the Greenpeak Sword shadows!


    A few minutester, the Greenpeak Sword Formation disappeared, and the arena was already in ruins.


    James fell into the ring. He was covered in blood, and his eyes were sluggish as he looked up at the


    sky.


    He said, ¡°I lost¡­¡±


    Philip just nced at him coldly and turned to take Fennel and the others away.


    However¡­ Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd.


    A cold voice resounded throughout the training grounds, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t do


    for you to take your people back just like this.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone made way.


    A group of four appeared on the training grounds. It was none other than Reynold, who had previously


    intercepted Philip and the others. He appeared on the training grounds with his people at this moment


    A biting chill shed in his eyes as a monstrous fighting spirit surged from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Reynold! Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking crap? James is one of Reynold¡¯s men. Of course, he¡¯s here to make a stand.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it was rumored that Reynold lost to Philip before. Reynold was sore about the defeat and has


    been looking for an opportunity to fight Philip.¡±


    Philip frowned, looked at Reynold below the ring, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    Reynold smiled and said, ¡°We meet again, but this time, you won¡¯t find a good opportunity to escape


    again.¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who ran awayst time?¡±


    This remark was like a rock thrown into the ocean as it instantly caused a great ripple.


    Reynold scowled as he jumped onto the ruined arena. He nced at James, who was lying in a pool of


    blood. He said, ¡°Take him back for treatment.¡±


    Then, Reynold crossed his arms, his figure as strong as a bear. He stared at Philip sternly and said,


    ¡°Fight with me again. If you win, you¡¯re free to leave. If you lose, you have to stay.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes dimmed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and was about to take Fennel and the others away.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Reynold¡¯s eyes flickered, raised his arm, and punched the back of Philip¡¯s head!


    Philip felt the punching force from behind immediately. He turned around and punched out too!


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, and a powerful energy vortex exploded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether to fight or not!¡± Reynold shouted and immediatelyunched a fierce


    offensive, attacking Philip.


    Philip¡¯s expression turned grim. He had no choice but to fight. In an instant, a fierce battle broke out


    Everyone was stunned at the fight.


    In the ring, the two fought on par with each other.


    In theter part of the fight, Reynold turned into a huge ck bear and swiped his huge ws at Philip,


    who had turned into a ming chimera humanoid!


    At this moment, Philip truly experienced Reynold¡¯s strength. He was also in the mid-stage of the


    seventh zone. He did not fight at his fullest ability during the battle in the mountains.


    This time, however, Reynold was like a beast that burst from a dam, and every attack was given with all


    his strength.


    Of course, Philip fought his best too, and the fight was exciting and intense. This was also the heartiest


    battle he had ever encountered since he entered the mid-stage of the seventh zone, and he could


    launch all kinds of fighting moves!


    Boom!


    Reynold roared and charged. His sturdy arms lifted a battle tank and smashed it at Philip!


    Bang, boom, thud!


    Three times in a row, Philip¡¯s ming chimera humanoid figure was smashed into the ground. However,


    Philip¡¯s red eyes filled with mes. Then, his two ming arms shot up from the ground and quickly


    grabbed Reynold¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 3074

    Chapter 3074


    Bang!


    In an instant, Philip jumped up. His ming arms grabbed Reynold¡¯s feet and lifted him. He swung


    Reynold around in the air and threw him into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    Reynold flew into the sky and spun around several times.


    At this moment, Philip lowered his body and stomped his feet on the ground. Dazzling mes like a


    rocketuncher burst out. He jumped into the air.


    In a sh, he punched out hundreds of chimera fists, which morphed into a huge blooming fire lotus.


    They bombarded Reynold who was spinning high in the sky!


    Everyone on the ground was dumbfounded at this scene.


    This battle was simply surreal!


    The huge fire lotus bloomed and dazzled with mes in the sky, engulfing Reynold with a bang!


    After that, the sky turned into a burning sea of fire, and even the onlookers hundreds of meters away


    could feel the scorching heat.


    Boom!


    A charred figure fell from the sky on the arena, smashing the arena into smithereens again.


    Reynold¡¯s body was charred by the mes. He struggled to get up from the ground, and his chest was


    full of punch marks.


    At this moment, he had turned back into his normal human form. He stared at Philip sternly and said


    angrily, ¡°Again!¡±


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip charged at Reynold in a streak of light.


    Immediately after, when no one could see clearly, Reynold was sent flying dozens of meters away by a


    punch. He crashed into a wall heavily and fell into the snow!


    In the ring, Philip¡¯s chimera mark slowly disappeared from between his eyebrows. He nced around


    indifferently, turned around, and left with Fennel and the others.


    However¡­


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Several teams of Cochly Mountain guards surrounded this ce with their guns aimed at Philip!


    The muzzle of the nearby battle tank was also aimed at Philip and his party.


    Reynold got up from the snow, wiped the blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth, and roared


    maliciously, ¡°Do you really think you can leave after defeating me?¡±


    ¡°Take them down! If anyone dares to resist, kill them on the spot ording to the rules of Cochly


    Mountain!¡±


    In an instant, these Cochly Mountain guards pulled their safety.


    Philip¡¯s expression was dark as his anger approached his limit.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Do you want me to destroy the entire Cochly Mountain?¡± Philip said coldly, his eyes burning with


    anger.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Reynoldughed and said, ¡°What did you say? Can someone like you destroy Cochly


    Mountain? Keep yourself alive before you say anything else!¡±


    However, at this moment, several people walked over quickly.


    Marquis Fulmore reprimanded angrily, ¡°Reynold, don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    This angry shout resounded throughout the training grounds. When the guards saw Marquis Fulmore


    striding over with some people, they put away their weapons, stood aside, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore!¡±


    Marquis Fulmore nced at everyone coldly, and they lowered their heads when his gaze reached


    them.


    Reynold lowered his head when he saw Marquis Fulmore approaching too, but his eyes were full of


    doubts and resentment!


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, why did youe to our training grounds in the west district all of a sudden?¡±


    Reynold asked.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Marquis Fulmore snorted coldly, raised his hand, pped Reynold, and said angrily, ¡°Chief


    Reynold, do you have the right to talk to me?¡±


    This p sent Reynold flying away, and everyone was dumbfounded!


    No one dared to breathe aloud.

 Chapter 3075

    Chapter 3075


    Marquis Fulmore looked at Philip and said, ¡°Come with me¡­¡±


    Philip did not hesitate. He knew that Marquis Fulmore was helping him and immediately followed him.


    However, Reynold rushed out at this moment, blocked Marquis Fulmore and the others, and said,


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, this is the training grounds of the west district, not the stargate of the five marquises.


    You need to act in ordance with the rules of Cochly Mountain too!¡±


    ¡°Rules? I am the rules!¡± Marquis Fulmore said angrily with a chill in his eyes.


    He then added, ¡°If you dare to stop me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    This remark exploded in Reynold¡¯s ears, and his expression darkened.


    At this moment, another person walked up from behind everyone and said with a smile, ¡°Marquis


    Fulmore, calm down¡­ Why didn¡¯t you contact me if you¡¯re here to fetch someone?¡±


    Everyone backed away. An old man with gray hair, wearing a white suit and a warm mink velvet coat,


    stood in front of Marquis Fulmore and the others.


    Marquis Fulmore scowled and said with a sneer, ¡°Angus Carroll, did you n this?¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Marquis Fulmore, how can you say that? I don¡¯t see any problems with


    a spar between the young ones.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Marquis Fulmore snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you n to do. Now, tell your people to


    get out of my way. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Angus Carroll nodded and said, ¡°Your temper is as bad as ever, Marquis Fulmore.¡±


    Then, he looked at the guards around him and said, ¡°Back away and let Marquis Fulmore leave.¡±


    After saying that, the old man even made an inviting gesture.


    Marquis Fulmore snorted coldly and left the training grounds with Philip and the others.


    After they left, Reynold walked up to the old man and said, ¡°Mr. Carroll, I¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Angus pped Reynold angrily in the face and said coldly, ¡°You actually lost twice! What¡¯s the use of


    keeping you around?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With that said, Angus left angrily.


    Reynold stood in ce, clenched his fists, and looked at the departing backs of Marquis Fulmore and


    the others. There was a gloomy chill shed in his eyes.


    On this side, Philip left the west district with Marquis Fulmore.


    After Fennel and the others were carried into the car and taken to a nearby medical center, he asked,


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, who was that old man just now?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore sighed and said, ¡°His name is Angus Carroll, and he was originally in charge of


    guarding the stargate. Butter, due to an incident, he was removed from that position and is now


    responsible for external affairs.¡±


    ¡°Angus Carroll?¡±


    Philip repeated this name and asked, ¡°Is he the person arranged by the Heavenly Court in Cochly


    Mountain?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That old man isn¡¯t weak. It¡¯s best not to have any


    conflicts with him. Just because I could save you today doesn¡¯t mean I can save you again.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Thank you, Marquis Fulmore.¡±


    Marquis Fulmore patted Philip on the shoulder and said, ¡°Young man, Cochly Mountain is not as simple


    as you think. You must be careful in everything you do. One wrong step could be disastrous.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Marquis Fulmore was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way,


    that little girl has been making a fuss to see you recently. I can bring you there right now. ¡±


    Philip quickly refused, ¡°Marquis Fulmore, that¡¯s not necessary. I still have things¡­¡±


    Marquis Fulmore smiled and said, ¡°Kiddo, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Go and take a look. It¡¯ll do you


    good.¡±

 Chapter 3076

    Chapter 3076


    Philip could not figure out Marquis Fulmore¡¯s meaning, but he followed Marquis Fulmore¡¯s subordinates


    to the vicinity of Death Canyon.


    Death Canyon was still heavily guarded, and it was almost impossible to breach unless done by a half


    step to the other shore. The stargate was located right behind Death Canyon.


    After a rigorous inspection, Philip followed Marquis Fulmore¡¯s subordinates and crossed Death


    Canyon.


    This canyon was hundreds of meters long, very deep and secluded. The cliffs and snow- capped


    mountains on both sides towered into the clouds.


    The clouds in the sky were thick and gloomy, like a surgingyer of heavy demonic clouds, which


    struck panic and fear in people¡¯s hearts.


    Following the guards in front and crossing the canyon, the world in front of Philip changed. It was a vast


    barrennd that covered an area of tens of thousands of square meters.


    This ce was full of broken walls and ruins.


    An old altar stood in the middle of this barren and open area, full of profound and mysterious symbols


    on it. Dozens of chains ran through the altar as if locking something underneath.


    In the seven directions of this open area, seven portals led to seven different ces.


    Was this the area around the stargate?


    Were those the seven doors that led to the first zone through to the seventh zone?


    Philip stood on the spot, his expression grave and his eyes full of shock. He finallyid eyes on it.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, pleasee with us,¡± the guard in front bowed slightly and said.


    Then, the guards led Philip through this ce, bypassed the side of the altar, and walked toward one of


    the portals.


    As soon as he approached, Philip felt the frightening wave of terrifying energy fluctuations and the


    power of rulesing from the stone door in front of him.


    The guards who led the way took out something that looked like a silver card and scanned it in a


    groove on the side of the stone door. The door then opened.


    Philip followed the guards through the stone door. Everything in front of him suddenly changed. Behind


    the stone door was a world of its own, not the barrennd like before.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The ce in front of him looked like a small city built on a mountain. It was more like an underground


    city. An endless stream of guards and disciples performed their individual duties.


    A circr LCD screen stood in the center with many names disyed on the screen. Some statistics


    were marked behind those names, disying their strength and fight records at the stargate training


    ground.


    Many passages could be found nearby with an indoor space on both sides of the passages. Inside


    these rooms that were about ten square meters in size, most of them were filled with people doing


    special training. There was also a ce for rest and rxation nearby, and even several entertainment


    facilities.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, this is the fourth zone,¡± The guard who led the way introduced the ce to


    Philip at this moment.


    The fourth zone?


    Philip frowned. No wonder he felt that the strength of these people was around the fourth zone.


    Was this what each zone looked like?


    Soon, Philip followed the guard and came to a veryrge space in the depths.


    The door was knocked on.

 Chapter 3077

    Chapter 3077


    ¡°Coming¡­¡±


    It was Janike¡¯s voice.


    Soon, the door opened, and a cute little face full of smiles appeared in front of Philip.


    ¡°Hey, Philip, you¡¯re here. Come in quickly.¡± Janike was very happy upon seeing Philip.


    She grabbed his arm and pulled him into the room.


    Philip walked in and nced around. The room was about 100 square meters, and it was thergest


    room he had seen so far. It was decorated ording to the tastes of a little girl, full of pink furnishings.


    ckie was also there, standing haughtily on a shelf. It stared at Philip with narrowed eyes. Then, it


    jumped down and circled Philip while sniffing him. After that, ckie sat down, grumbled to Janike, and


    made some gestures.


    Janike blinked her twinkling big eyes. Philip frowned upon seeing this and asked, ¡°Is it saying


    something bad about me?¡±


    Janike said, ¡°Philip, ckie said that it senses a familiar smell on you. It tried to kill us before.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s face darkened.


    Someone who tried to kill Janike and ckie could only be from the Heavenly Court. When he entered


    the fourth zone just now, he bumped into many people. In other words, he had made contact with


    someone from the Heavenly Court without his knowledge.


    However, if the other party was here, how did ckie not realize it before?


    Could it be that this person was not here but outside?


    Reynold? Angus Carroll?


    ¡°Ask this little guy what the strength of this person is,¡± Philip said.


    Janike nodded and gestured to ckie.


    ckie also grunted, stood up, and gestured.


    ¡°ckie said that the other party is very strong, stronger than you,¡± Janike replied.


    Hearing this, Philip was almost certain that the other party was Angus Carroll! It could only be him!


    After a moment of silence, Philip asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Janike quickly pulled Philip¡¯s arm, sat on the sofa, and said, ¡°I¡¯m bored and want somepany.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Philip asked.


    Janike pouted and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Philip shook his head in exasperation and said, ¡°I have other things to do. I¡¯ll apany you next time.


    I¡¯ll take my leave for today. ¡±


    With that said, Philip stood up and was about to leave.


    Janike¡¯s eyes were full of tears as she said with a sob, ¡°You don¡¯t want to keep mepany either?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing her sobs, Philip was flustered. He turned his head and said, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Janike pouted and said, ¡°I just want to talk to you. No one wants to talk to me.¡±


    ckie jumped into Janike¡¯s arms and kept rubbing its head against Janike as if tofort her.


    Seeing this scene, Philip sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll apany you for a while, but I have to


    leave soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Janike immediately stopped crying and smiled instead.


    She stared at Philip with bright and happy eyes. After that, Philip became a nanny.


    Muchter, Janike suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Philip, hold on. I have something for


    you¡­¡±


    Philip frowned and watched as Janike rummaged through the cabs before finally finding an


    exquisite small box.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    The small box in his hand was more like something for girls. It was very exquisite with a pattern of a


    golden phoenix.


    Janike shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was left to me by the previous guardian maiden. She


    said that this thing will always be left to the next guardian maiden until she meets someone from the


    rke family¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone from the rke family?¡± Philip was even more puzzled.

 Chapter 3078

    Chapter 3078


    Looking at the delicate little box in his hand, Philip was silent for a moment before he opened the box.


    There was a stone key with a special engraving inside. Under the key, there was a note. Philip opened


    the note and was shocked when he saw the content!


    It was left by his mother!


    [Phil, when you receive this stone key, it means that you¡¯ve entered Cochly Mountain and approached


    the stargate. The journey through the stargate is extraordinary. The stone key is the key to opening the


    passage. You have to keep it safe and wait until the brink of crisis before using it. Phil, if you cross the


    stargate and enter the other shore one day, remember my words. Be careful with everything. My good


    boy, I¡¯ll always be proud of you.]


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The content was very brief, but Philip¡¯s hands trembled, and his eyes were blurry upon reading it.


    It was something his mother left behind. The stone key was actually the key to the passage in the


    Larson family¡¯s secret vault. In other words, this was what his mother left behind in the sixth zone of


    Cochly Mountain.


    ¡°Philip, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Janike felt like crying when she saw Philip¡¯s expression.


    Philip closed his eyes, forced a smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Janike, has this thing always been passed


    down by the guardian maidens?¡±


    Janike nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes, the previous guardian maiden left it to me and told me to give


    it to a rke family member. Grandpa Fulmore told me that you¡¯re the person I¡¯ve been waiting for, so I


    gave it to you¡­¡±


    Philip was silent and nced at the stone key in his hand. This was the key to the other shore. It was


    another passage that did not go through the stargate. This matter was very unusual, indeed.


    If other forces found out that he had obtained the key to the passage of the Larson family¡¯s secret vault,


    it would definitely cause chaos. He had the key now, but he had no idea where the passage was.


    After putting away the key, Philip held the delicate little box in his hand, which was left behind by his


    mother. A whileter, Philip decided to leave.


    Janike looked at Philip reluctantly and said, ¡°Philip, remember to visit me again¡­¡±


    Philip smiled, waved at Janike, and said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    When Philip was about to leave, the little Beelzebub rushed out, blocked Philip¡¯s way, and kept


    gesturing and grumbling.


    Philip looked at Janike.


    She then picked ckie up and said, ¡°ckie said that it sensed something familiar on you. It wants to


    see it.¡±


    Philip frowned and took out the ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure from his pocket, the white jade box.


    When ckie saw the white jade box, it became very cautious but excited. It kept sniffing the white


    jade box, then suddenly pped it with a paw!


    Boom!


    The white jade box dazzled brightly, and a white three-headed snake suddenly sprang out of the white


    jade box. It hissed fiercely and stared at ckie warily.


    ckie growled with a fierce light in its eyes and pounced on the three-headed snake.


    The three-headed snake was instantly suppressed and trembled violently. Then, it charged toward


    Philip and prated his body all of a sudden, leaving a mark of a three-headed snake on his chest.

 Chapter 3079

    Chapter 3079


    Philip came back to his senses and stared at his chest in disbelief.


    This ancient sage¡¯s secret treasure had never acknowledged him. Although he could bring it around


    freely, it was also because he had Emperor Kai¡¯s Token with him. Now, under ckie¡¯s intimidation, this


    little thing had finally acknowledged Philip as its master.


    Then, ckie bared its fangs and circled Philip. It sat on the floor and jerked its head up at Philip as if


    showing off.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, little one¡­¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and left.


    After Philip left the Death Canyon, he finally looked back. That altar gave Philip a very uneasy feeling.


    ***


    After returning to the dormitory of the training camp, Fennel and the others also returned with no


    serious problems. The doctors of Cochly Mountain and those special drugs healed them very quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­ I heard that you went near the stargate. What did you see?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip told Fennel what he saw. Fennel nodded and said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s not much different from


    before. A space lies behind each stone door, which is where each zone is located for the disciples to


    carry out their daily training¡­¡±


    ¡°Due to the influence of the stargate, the energy and rules of each zone fluctuate differently. The closer


    to the stargate, the stronger the power of energy and rules. However, that ce isn¡¯t where the


    stargate is. The real stargate should be under the altar. There¡¯s a very vast space below that.¡±


    Fennel told Philip about his previous experience, and this chatsted the entire night.


    ***


    The next day, Philip finally had an understanding of the stargate and the division of the zones.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After a small break, Philip and the others decided to walk around Cochly Mountain. Not long after they


    went out, they bumped into strict guards who kept checking their identities.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fennel asked with a frown.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°It seems that someone doesn¡¯t want us to go out and move around.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I do have some people in mind. In that case, let¡¯s go


    back.¡±


    Half a day passed since Philip and the others returned to the dormitory. At this moment, several guards


    suddenly walked in and said, ¡°Who¡¯s Philip rke?¡±


    Philip sat up from the bed, put away the box in his hand left by his mother, and said, ¡°I am¡­¡±


    The guards nced at him and said, ¡°Come with us. Someone wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°See me? Who?¡± Philip frowned, somewhat puzzled.


    Did anyone in Cochly Mountain know him?


    ¡°Cut the crap and juste with us,¡± The guards seemed very impatient and did not take Philip


    seriously.


    Helpless, Philip had no choice but to follow them. There were several snow jeeps at the door.


    After getting in one of the vehicles, they passed through several defense checkpoints, left the main city


    of Cochly Mountain, and entered a snowfield.


    As Philip sat in the car, his face became very serious as he asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    The driver did not answer.


    After driving for another 10 minutes, they came to a snow-capped mountain, and the car stopped at the


    entrance of a cave. The cave was heavily guarded.


    After getting out of the car, Philip followed a few guards and entered the cave that was more than met


    the eye.


    Philip looked around. When he saw the graceful back in front of him, he froze in ce.


    ¡°Wynn?!¡±

 Chapter 3080

    Chapter 3080


    Philip was too familiar with this silhouette which had appeared in his dreams countless times. It was


    Wynn Johnston, his wife!


    Philip walked over quickly and shouted, ¡°Wynnie, is that you?¡±


    The graceful woman turned around with a gentle smile on her lips.


    She looked at Philip in front of her with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s been a long time¡­¡±


    The moment Philip saw Wynn, he hugged her tightly and said, ¡°Wynnie, promise me, don¡¯t leave me


    again!¡±


    Wynn nodded in Philip¡¯s arms and replied, ¡°Okay, I promise¡­¡±


    At this moment, everything else in this world was not as important as Wynn in Philip¡¯s arms. He had


    looked forward to finding Wynn countless times, and his wish came true atst.


    ¡°Wynnie, what¡¯s going on here? Don¡¯t you have amnesia? Why are you here?¡±


    Philip had endless questions and asked anxiously at this moment.


    Wynn touched Philip¡¯s cheeks and said tearfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Philip. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After she said this, an uncanny voice rang on the side.


    ¡°Philip, long time no see. You didn¡¯t expect such a big gift from me, did you?¡±


    Philip frowned, looked sideways, and saw the face that annoyed him.


    Shane Lovce! He was here too!


    Philip pulled Wynn behind him, his eyes full of anger and caution. He stared at Shane and said, ¡°What


    do you want?¡±


    Shane smiled with a look of contempt and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t be nervous, I brought your wife here,


    restored her memory, and let the two of you reunite. You should be grateful to me.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Philip sneered and said, ¡°Shane Lovce, don¡¯t you find yourself ridiculous for saying this?¡±


    Shane frowned and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I need your help.


    As long as youplete the task for me, I¡¯ll return Wynn to you forever. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you think you can threaten me now?¡±


    With that said, Philip grabbed Wynn¡¯s hand and was about to leave. However, to his surprise, Wynn


    stood in ce, looked at Philip, shook her head gently, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Philip. I can¡¯t go now¡­¡±


    After that, Wynn slowly walked to Shane¡¯s side.


    Seeing this, Philip was agitated. His breathing became rapid, and he asked, ¡°Wynnie, what are you


    doing?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Wynn shook her head and said tearfully, ¡°Phil, I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t leave now¡­¡±


    Shane interrupted Wynn and said to Philip with a grin, ¡°Let me speak on her behalf. My cousin is the


    hope of the Lovce family and has be a core family member. She can¡¯t leave the Lovce


    family so easily now. If she leaves, you and your children will face our endless pursuit. And don¡¯t worry,


    the Lovce family isn¡¯t afraid of your rke family¡­¡±


    ¡°To put it more clearly, the Lovce family is no longer the same as before. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that


    easy for the rke family to deal with the Lovce family now. On the contrary, the Lovce family


    has something that can restrain your rke family.¡±


    ¡°Philip, think it over carefully. Do you want to save your wife or make an enemy of the Lovce family?¡±


    After Shane finished speaking, his face was full of sneers. Philip frowned and looked at the crying


    Wynn. He could not figure out how Wynn turned out like this.


    Why would she remain in the Lovce family?


    After a moment of silence, Philip asked coldly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

 Chapter 3081

    Chapter 3081


    Shane smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want you to open the stargate for us.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip immediately refused. ¡°You must be dreaming. I can¡¯t open the stargate at all. It¡¯s


    guarded by several half-steps to the other shore. Besides, I don¡¯t know how to open the stargate


    either.¡±


    Shaneughed and said, ¡°Oh, Philip, I really don¡¯t know what to say about you. You¡¯re the key to


    opening the stargate. Otherwise, why do you think the Lovce family would go through such pains to


    lead you to Cochly Mountain and bring you here to see me?¡±


    He was the key to opening the stargate?


    Philip frowned.


    Seeing that, Shane sneered and said, ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve kept a lot of things from you. Well then, let


    me tell you the secret about the stargate today¡­¡±


    ¡°The stargate is a gateway from this world to the other shore. You can see it as a sealed door left


    behind by some supreme powerhouses back then in order to block the two worlds. The stargate has


    prevented the invasion from the other shore but has alsopletely sealed this world and ruined many


    civilizations¡­¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°The current civilization is nothing but a small part of the past civilization.


    ¡°Opening the stargate will open the gate to the other shore. Gaining more civilization and expanding


    our world is the lofty goal that the Lovce family has been seeking¡­¡±


    ¡°And you! Philip rke! You are the key to the stargate because you have blood from that world


    flowing in your body. Haven¡¯t you noticed it at all?¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip was dumbfounded upon hearing this.


    He had blood from the other shore flowing in his body? How was this possible?!


    ¡°I don¡®t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Philip said coldly.


    Shane smiled and said, ¡°Philip, why do you think the rke family has a door different from other


    stargates? Why is that unique to your rke family? Haven¡¯t you thought about it at all?¡±


    Thump.


    Philip¡¯s heart trembled. He had not seen the rke family¡¯s door yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the rke family¡¯s door is an exclusive passage for the rke family to that world!


    The rke family came to this world from the other shore! The rke family is an outcast from the


    other shore, traitors from the other shore!¡±


    Boom!


    The words exploded in Philip¡¯s mind!


    The rke family came from the other shore? Outcasts and traitors?


    No! Impossible!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and he roared angrily, ¡°Bullsh*t! Shane Lovce, even if you want to anger


    me, this method is too low! Today, I¡®m going to take Wynn away!¡±


    With that said, the fire chimera mark appeared between Philip¡¯s eyebrows. At the same time, the


    golden mark of the White Marsh glowed faintly, and jade-like luster appeared on his chest too.


    Seeing that, Shane frowned and said, ¡°Then how do you exin the few marks of the royal family from


    the other shore in your body?¡±


    ¡°Why are they so close to you? Why did your father open that door and enter the other shore back then


    but close it again after that?¡±


    ¡°You know what?! Because your father has long known about it. Your father was worried that once the


    door is opened, the rke family from the other shore wille to this world and kill all of you!¡±

 Chapter 3082

    Chapter 3082


    Shane¡¯s every word exploded in Philip¡¯s mind and made him grim.


    This was absolutely impossible!


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! You¡¯re just trying to confuse me and make me angry!¡± Philip said solemnly, and the red


    mes on his body were about to explode!


    Shane snorted and said, ¡°Philip, why should I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your


    father. Ask him what the origin of your rke family is and where your rke family¡¯s door came from!


    Once the news spread to the outside world, I believe it¡¯ll cause amotion.¡±


    ¡°The richest rke family actually came from the other shore. How will others view the rke family?


    And how will you face the world?¡±


    Philip fell silent. He clenched his fists, punched Shane, and said, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Boom!


    This punch did not hit Shane because Wynn stepped forward and stood in front of Shane. Philip had to


    retract his punch.


    He looked at Wynn in confusion and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Wynn looked at Philip with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Philip, he¡¯s telling the truth¡­¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! No way! He¡¯s lying to me, and he¡¯s also lying to you. The Lovce family is plotting a grand


    scheme. This is their method to deceive the world! How could the rke familye from the other


    shore?!¡± Philip roared.


    Shane smiled and said, ¡°Philip, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You may not believe it, but eventually,


    you¡¯ll face this reality. In fact, several big figures know the secret that the rke family originated from


    the other shore¡­¡±


    ¡°However, in the face of Roger¡¯s strength, no one dares to resist. Do you really think that everyone in


    the world bows down to your father? Do you really think everyone listens to the rke family?¡±


    ¡°Philip, to tell you the truth, the forefathers of the Lovce family also came from the other shore to this


    world. We originate from the same source, so why should we be rivals? As long as you¡¯re willing to


    help me, the grudges between the Lovce and rke families can be forgotten. After all, you¡¯re my


    cousin¡¯s husband. In terms of seniority, I should address you as my brother-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Philip, the best oue for both our families is to join forces, unify this world, and return to thend of


    the other shore. You should think it over carefully.¡±


    Philip frowned, stared at Shane sternly, and said, ¡°Even if everything you said is true, so what? I was


    born in this world and belong to this world! As far as I¡¯m concerned, the other shore has invaded the


    human race, and I must step forth and put a stop to it!¡±


    ¡°Shane, forget your wishful thinking. I¡¯ll never collude with you, not my father nor the rke family!¡±


    Hearing this, Shane frowned, shook his head, and said with a sneer, ¡°Ignorant and stubborn, just like


    your father! The rke family hails from the other shore, and your roots are there too. Do you want to


    betray your forefathers and be a disloyal and unfaithful descendant?¡±


    ¡°This world is too backward and full of a bunch of foolish people. What¡¯s the worth of protecting them?


    If we join forces, this world will be at our fingertips!¡±


    ¡°The stargate is the passage that leads to the other shore from this world. As long as we open it, we


    can reunite with our families on the other shore, and they¡¯ll definitely agree to our return to the family.


    That¡¯s our home and the ce we should protect!¡±


    Facing Shane¡¯s loud reprimand, Philip was calm and indifferent. He said, ¡°That¡®s your home, not mine!


    In my lifetime, I¡¯ll fight for this world because this is my home!¡±


    With that said, Philip looked at Wynn seriously and said, ¡°My home is where she and my children are.


    The rke family will never betray the human race!¡±


    ¡°Fool!¡± Shane shouted angrily and moved to p Philip.


    Boom!


    Philip met his attack with a punch. The two attacks collided, and a huge energy storm erupted!

 Chapter 3083

    Chapter 3083


    However, the two held back with their attacks. Otherwise, this cave would have copsed!


    ¡°Since you refuse to work with me, I won¡¯t force you, but you mustplete the task of opening the


    stargate for the Lovce family. Otherwise, Wynn will stay in the Lovce family for the rest of her


    life!¡± Shane said coldly.


    This was a warning!


    Philip scowled and said, ¡°If the Lovce family dares to do this, I¡¯ll obliterate you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Shane sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the strength and qualifications yet. With your


    current strength, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s errand to want to obliterate the Lovce family.¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°The day wille.¡±


    Shane scowled as a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes, but he finally held back and said, ¡°The


    chance has been given to you. You should make the right choice.¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°The stargate will be opened in a month, and enough talents will be selected to enter


    the other shore for training. Hasn¡¯t your Lovce family heard about this?¡±


    Shane smiled and said, ¡°Of course, we have.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you need me to open the stargate?¡± Philip asked.


    Shane replied, ¡°Because we want to open the stargate in advance and send the people of the Lovce


    family to the other shore.¡±


    ¡°In advance?¡± Philip frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, and I can¡¯t get to the stargate either.¡±


    Shane smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make the arrangements. For the sake of your wife and


    children, you should think about it carefully. Send the guest out!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With that said, several guards walked over.


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened.


    He looked at Wynn and said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave with me?¡±


    Wynn shook her head with a smile on the corner of her mouth. She took a few steps forward, hugged


    Philip tightly, and said, ¡°Phil, trust me¡­¡±


    After doing this, Wynn turned around and left with Shane. Philip was also taken out of the cave.


    After leaving the cave, he was sent back to the training camp dormitory by the guards.


    ***


    Back in the dormitory, Philip¡¯s expression was very ugly, but he held a note tightly in his hand. It was


    stuffed by Wynn when she hugged him in the end.


    Fennel and the others already knew that Philip went out. They gathered around nervously and asked,


    ¡°Did you see Wynn?¡±


    Philip nodded, looked at the note in his hand, opened it, and saw beautiful handwriting.


    [Phil, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. I can¡¯t leave the Lovce family for the time being. But don¡¯t worry,


    the Lovce family won¡¯t do anything to me. You must remember that no matter how the Lovce


    family coerces you, you mustn¡¯t do anything for them. They want to make use of you and invoke the


    anger of everyone in the world against the rke family. Don¡¯t fall into their trap.]


    After reading this, Philip¡¯s face darkened.


    A me appeared in his hand and burned the letter to a crisp. Then, Philip took a deep breath, got up,


    and walked out of the dormitory.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fennel chased after him and asked.


    ¡°I want to look for Marquis Fulmore to enter the stargate,¡± Philip said coldly.

 Chapter 3084

    Chapter 3084


    Soon, Philip found Marquis Fulmore.


    ¡°What did you say? You want to enter the stargate?¡± Marquis Fulmore¡¯s face was solemn, and he


    looked at Philip in confusion.


    Philip said earnestly, ¡°Yes, I want to enter the stargate to take a look.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Marquis Fulmore said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    After saying that, Marquis Fulmore took Philip and Fennel through the Death Canyon and arrived at the


    vastnd where the broken walls and ruins came into view. The altar stood right in the middle.


    Marquis Fulmore led Philip and Fennel to the altar and used special means to open the altar, which


    was a deep and dark abyss.


    As they stood above the altar and stared at the abyss under the altar, they could feel the terrifying vibes


    that wafted over them. It was a bottomless pit that leaked heart-pounding pressure.


    Marquis Fulmore jumped down, and Philip and Fennel followed suit.


    After almost half a minute, they finallynded on the ground.


    Philip looked around the pitch-ck space like an underground world with sporadic mes on the


    surrounding stone walls. Magma flowed around them, red and bubbling with scorching temperature.


    Marquis Fulmore led Philip and Fennel through the long and narrow corridor in front of them. They


    reached a stone arch that was full of sword and ax marks, which should be the traces left behind during


    a fierce battle. Many surrounding buildings had turned to ruins on the ground.


    It could be imagined that maybe several pces once stood here in the past, but everything had turned


    into dust and ruins now.


    They passed through the stone arch and saw a fractured abyss that formed a cliff. There was boiling


    magma flowing beneath the abyss. An irregr stone bridge stood in front of them.


    Two huge stone statues stood on both sides of the stone bridge as if guarding the stone bridge.


    Marquis Fillmore walked on the stone bridge, and Philip and Fennel followed him while watching the


    surroundings. This stone bridge was a thousand meters long, and the three of them looked very small


    walking on the stone bridge.


    From time to time, the magma below would burst dozens of meters high with hot airwaves.


    After crossing the stone bridge and walking for a while, the space in front of them suddenly became


    vast. As they were underground, the surrounding space appeared deep and dark. It was a very vast


    area, full of bones, ruins, and tombstones with no end in sight.


    ¡°These were the disciples who died during the battle outside the stargate back then. They sacrificed


    their youngest and most precious lives for this world. They can only spend the rest of the time here,


    unable to tell the outside world or be hailed as heroes.¡±


    Marquis Fulmore nced at the tombstones and bowed slightly. Philip and Fennel also bowed in


    memory of these predecessors.


    They could only stay here forever, never to see the light of day.


    Next to each tombstone, there was a sharp sword inserted into the ground, symbolizing the never-


    ending war!


    The swords were on the verge of copse. Then, Philip and Fennel followed Marquis Fulmore forward


    and saw some huge bones.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 3085

    Chapter 3085


    ¡°That¡¯s an extraterrestrial beast that came here from the other shore through the stargate. The bones of


    every beast youe across were taken in exchange for our human predecessors¡¯ lives and blood. If


    not for them, those beasts would have rushed into the outside world and wreaked havoc long ago.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After Marquis Fulmore finished speaking, Philip and Fennel were filled with emotion.


    Especially Fennel, who had been here before. He had fought and trained here, so his feelings were


    more unsettled.


    Marquis Fulmore turned around, looked at Fennel, and said, ¡°You should know better.¡±


    Fennel took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I once went through a bloodbath here, and nothing has


    changed, except for more tombstones.¡±


    Marquis Fulmore sighed and said, ¡°Three years ago, a small riot happened here. A few extraterrestrial


    beasts trapped in the abyss escaped and caused some casualties. They were all heroes¡­¡±


    After saying that, Marquis Fulmore continued to walk forward with Philip and Fennel.


    Soon, they reached a broken space, which seemed to form another space from the space where Philip


    and the others stood.


    The space in front of them looked more like a gxy with a lot of floating rocks and some huge


    skeletons drifting in space. In the depths of the space, roars could be heard from time to time as well as


    sounds of chains.


    ¡°This is the Graben Abyss, a fragmented extraterrestrial space behind the stargate, so everything here


    is suspended in the air. In the depths, there are extraterrestrial beasts captured and trapped by the


    supreme beings of the past. There should also be a royal beast sleeping in the deepest part, waiting for


    an opportunity.¡±


    As Marquis Fulmore said that, he clenched his fists slightly, and his eyes showed fighting intent.


    Philip looked at the floating stones in the space in front of him and stretched out his hand. In an instant,


    his palm seemed to have entered anotheryer of space and was surrounded by ayer of shining


    stars.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Philip asked in confusion.


    Marquis Fulmore said, ¡°This is the special thing about this space that none of us has been able to


    figure out yet.¡±


    Then, Marquis Fulmore left this ce with Philip and Fennel and entered another ce.


    As soon as he stepped into this ce, Philip felt a huge energy storm and the power of rulesing at


    him!


    Then, he saw a huge ck stone door right above a stone stairway about 100 meters away in front of


    him. This huge ck stone door exuded an ancient and weather-beaten vibe as if it had traveled


    through the ages. It carried a heart-pounding atmosphere.


    The stone door was so huge that Philip and the others were as puny as ants in front of it. The stone


    door was filled with all sorts of gray patterns as if depicting a bloody battlefield with several earth-


    shattering extraterrestrial beasts and unknown ancient pces.


    Standing under the stone steps, Philip was so shocked by the ck stone door that he was unable to


    avert his gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s the stargate,¡± Marquis Fulmore said as he looked up at the huge stone door.


    In Philip¡¯s eyes, bright rays of light that seemed like they wanted to break free slipped through the


    cracks of the stargate.


    The patterns on the door started wiggling and morphed into a projection that came alive in Philip¡¯s


    eyes.


    It was a shocking battlefield with blood everywhere.


    Extraterrestrial beasts filled the sky, and there were bones on the ground as well as copsed cities.


    Then, the sky shattered, and nine huge extraterrestrial beasts with monstrous might descended from


    the sky, quickly quelling the battlefield.


    Philip also saw the White Marsh, the snake, and the chimera.


    Were those the royal families of the other shore?

 Chapter 3086

    Chapter 3086


    At this moment, Philip was on the battlefield, witnessing and feeling the impact of the battle with his


    own eyes. The spilling blood, the shaking earth, and the destructive battle all stimted Philip¡¯s nerves


    and senses!


    Was this the war with the other shore?


    It was so tragic.


    Simrly, the creatures of the other shore were actually so powerful!


    These battlefields seemed to be a depiction of past battles of the other shore.


    Each of the nine huge royal beasts stood in the sky like a supreme monarch. They were enough to


    conquer one battlefield with just a nce.


    Philip truly felt the imperial power of the nine huge royal beasts. Despite being separated by the


    different timelines, Philip still felt the huge pressure radiating from them.


    Then, he watched as they rushed into the battlefield or stood at the forefront of the city. They


    transformed into kings thatmanded millions of troops with a wave of their hands and rushed in for


    the kill.


    These shocking pictures overwhelmed Philip¡¯s senses.


    Suddenly, the scene in front of him changed. A very beautiful and gentle woman suddenly stepped out


    of the stargate and walked down the stone steps to Philip. The woman was dressed in white and


    looked like a fairy or an empress with golden light behind her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Phil¡­¡± the woman called out softly with a loving smile on her face.


    She walked up to Philip, raised her hand, and stroked his face.


    ¡°Mom, is that you?¡±


    Philip was immediately in tears. He could not believe that he could see his mother again here.


    ¡°Phil, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Your future is behind this door. Enter thend of the


    other shore, constantly improve yourself, and protect the ancestralnd.¡±


    After saying this, Charlotte Larson¡¯s figure slowly turned into wisps of light.


    Philip chased after her and shouted, ¡°Mom, where are you? When can I see you again? What is this


    ancestralnd? Mom!¡±


    The light disappeared, leaving behind a little bright spot like a star that blended into the stargate.


    Philip¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and everything in front of him returned to normal.


    It was still the huge dark stargate, and Marquis Fulmore and Fennel stood next to him. They seemed


    completely unaware of what Philip had just experienced.


    Marquis Fulmore said at this moment, ¡°This is the stargate¡­¡±


    Philip looked at the huge stargate seriously. It seemed to have a heart-pounding vibe that did not


    belong to this world.


    In particr, some of the special energies and the power of rules on the stargate actually stimted


    some of the power of rules in Philip.


    He even felt as if his blood was flowng more rapidly, and there was something hot in his body that he


    could hardly repress.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why does the stargate have such an effect on me?¡± Philip frowned.


    He looked at the golden White Marsh mark on his arm and found a touch of gold on the mark.


    Marquis Fulmore also noticed it and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It feels like something is about to rush out of my body. Do you know why?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore frowned, raised his hand, and made a swiping motion. He split the space and


    shouted, ¡°Four old guys,e quickly!¡±


    In the next second, four figures suddenly appeared beside Marquis Fulmore.


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, why did you suddenly call us here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Philip is here too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the stargate fluctuating again?¡±


    The four marquises who just. arrived looked at the stargate in shock.


    Marquis Fulmore solemnly pointed at Philip and said, ¡°Look at him¡­¡±


    The other four marquises suddenly turned to Philip and instantly realized something.


    ¡°The power of the bloodline?¡±


    ¡°Is it about to go out of control?!¡±

 Chapter 3087

    Chapter 3087


    ¡°How could this be? I thought the rke family¡¯s bloodline has been suppressed by Roger rke


    through special means. How could Philip¡¯s bloodline power suddenly go out of control?¡±


    The four marquises and Marquis Fulmore became a little anxious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Philip did not understand their conversation at all. He asked, ¡°What are you talking about? What


    bloodline power?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore¡¯s face darkened.


    He took a step forward and grabbed Philip¡¯s arm. He pressed on Philip¡¯s major vital points and the


    shocking power of the rules surged from his body, which forcibly invaded Philip¡¯s body and suppressed


    the raging power.


    Seeing this, the other four marquises sprang into action too.


    Then, the five let go, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°We must inform Roger about this as soon as


    possible so that he can get ready. Philip¡¯s bloodline suppression is about to break free, most probably


    because of the stargate¡­¡±


    The marquises nodded, and one of them said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact him.¡±


    With that said, he disappeared in front of the stargate.


    After that, Marquis Fulmore looked at Philip solemnly and asked, ¡°Why did this happen all of a


    sudden?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the marquises in confusion and asked, ¡°Marquis Fulmore, what¡¯s


    going on? What bloodline power do I have in my body?¡±


    Marquis Fulmore took a deep breath, looked at the stargate, and said, ¡°You have the bloodline power


    from the other shore in your body. Didn¡¯t the Lovce family tell you that the forefathers of the rke


    family came from the other shore?¡±


    Boom!


    Marquis Fulmore¡¯s words exploded in Philip¡¯s ears.


    Marquis Fulmore knew about his meeting with Shane Lovce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. In Cochly Mountain, there¡¯s nothing we don¡¯t know about. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t


    want to interfere in most things. After all, the Lovce family isn¡¯t a small potato,¡± Marquis Fulmore


    said.


    ¡°Since everyone is in the loop, I want to know if the forefathers of the rke family really came from


    the other shore,¡± Philip asked.


    Marquis Fulmore fell silent, looked around, and said with a nod, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Philip scowled, clenched his fists, and asked, ¡°Is it true that everyone in this world hates the existence


    of the other shore?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marquis Fulmore replied.


    Philip clenched his fists even tighter and asked, ¡°If the news that the rke family originated from the


    other shore is made known to the world, does it mean that the rke family will be seen as an enemy


    of the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marquis Fulmore replied again.


    Silence fell. Philip spoke no more, and his eyes were full of mixed emotions.


    Marquis Fulmore sighed and said, ¡°My child, in fact, this isn¡¯t something you should be concerned


    about. The forefathers of the rke family don¡¯t represent you. You have dedicated too much to this


    world and the human race. However, some ideas are deeply ingrained and can¡¯t be addressed in a


    short time¡­¡±


    ¡°As far as this world is concerned, the rke family is a loyal guardian¡­¡±


    ¡°No one knows what your father wants to do, but we can be sure that he has dedicated his life to the


    world and the human race, so we admire him.¡±


    With that said, a figure suddenly appeared before the stargate. He stood with his hands behind his


    back, and his eyes seemed to be twinkling like stars.


    He looked at Philip, smiled kindly, and said, ¡°Phil, do you hate me?¡±

 Chapter 3088

    Chapter 3088


    Philip looked sideways. When he saw Roger appear in front of him, his fists clenched even tighter!


    ¡°Why? Why did you hide everything from me?!¡± Philip roared, his mind full of questions and


    resentment.


    Why was everything kept from him?


    Why put him in this chess game?


    Was there no love? Had love disappeared?


    Roger was calm as he nced at the huge ck stargate that towered in the sky, his eyes constantly


    flickering.


    He said, ¡°Phil, there are many things I can¡¯t tell you now. Even if I tell you, there¡¯s no solution. You can


    only continue to grow and be stronger. One day, when you can finally take my ce, stand at the


    top of the world, and carry the burden upon your shoulders, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth? I don¡®t need the truth. I just want to know what your n is. As your son and as the heir of


    the rke family, why don¡¯t I have the right to know?¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that I¡¯m not strong enough. So tell me, will I only be strong enough when I reach your


    realm?!¡± Philip roared and asked, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    Roger smiled lightly and said, ¡°You can be considered the strongest person in this world if you reach


    my realm, but you won¡¯t be when ites to the other shore. Talents are abundant there, and many


    people are stronger than me. They¡¯re a threat to this world and a threat to the human race¡­¡±


    ¡°In their opinion, this is thend of sin and the source of crime and turmoil. Hence, they¡¯ll invade this


    land at all costs and try to overturn civilization and the human race here¡­¡±


    ¡°However, the bigger secret is that those people on the other shore came from thisnd of sin too. This


    is the ancestralnd and the root of all civilizations!¡±


    ¡°Thisnd has gone through hundreds of millions of years, from nothingness, primordial, chaotic,


    prehistoric, primeval, ssical, dark ages, and middle ages, to the modern era today. It has gone


    through countless eras and civilizations which were lost in history and can¡¯t be traced back¡­¡±


    ¡°Those people on the other shore lost the records of their predecessors, or rather, they did it


    deliberately. In their opinion, the people of the ancestralnd are all descendants of the sinned blood


    because several riots that led to the extermination of the human race have urred here¡­¡±


    ¡°Some people chose to leave their ancestralnd, relying on the strength and civilization at that time to


    find a new habitat. After hundreds of thousands of years, they¡¯ve forgotten their origins. They define


    their ancestralnd as thend of sin, and this concept is also deeply ingrained and educated to the


    next generations¡­¡±


    ¡°The new generation is told that this ce is a low-level civilization, a ce of sin, and a source of


    turmoil. Thus, they try all means to invade this world every thousand years and carry out the massacre


    of civilization.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing this, Philip was already dumbfounded.


    Marquis Fulmore and the others obviously knew about it, so they were not very surprised.


    ¡°On one hand, those high and mighty guys on the other shore want to plunder this civilization, but in


    fact, they¡¯re worried about some uncontroble variables that could emerge and be enough to shake


    their world¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, even as we approach doomsday, many talented beings have emerged. They broke through


    the stargate, entered thend on the other shore, and left behind brilliant legacies. This also made


    those people more worried about the existence that could overturn their ideologies¡­¡±


    ¡°Thus, they¡¯re sparing no effort to destroy the civilization here. They¡¯re trying to return to their ancestral


    land and colonize this ce.¡±

 Chapter 3089

    Chapter 3089


    After Roger finished speaking, he stared coldly at the huge ck stargate. He looked at Philip and said,


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m telling you this?¡±


    Philip could not figure it out and looked at Roger doubtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ll be embarking on the journey to the other shore. I want you to know that you bear


    the fate of the world, the civilization of this world, and the fate of the human race¡­¡±


    ¡°Although the rke family came from the other shore, our roots are here, the ancestralnd! Nothing


    can change this fact. I used to struggle with this too. If the forefathers of the rke family came from


    the other shore, what am I?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Later, I discovered the connection between the ancestralnd and thend of the other shore.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the rke family was one of the four major families that went to


    the other shore to protect the ancestralnd, but we still sought the day when we could return to our


    ancestralnd and improve our civilization.¡±


    After Roger finished speaking, his expression became very unsettled. Philip was even more emotional


    and found it difficult to ept for a while.


    The forefathers of the rke family came from the other shore, but the rke family from the other


    shore entered the other shore from the ancestralnd. They carried the mission of seeking survival and


    protecting the ancestralnd.


    Philip turned around, stared seriously at the huge ck stargate above the 99 stone steps, and asked,


    ¡°Father, is everything you said true?¡±


    Roger patted Philip on the shoulder and said, ¡°Phil, every word is true. This stargate was built by the


    land of the other shore¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then, it was to prevent people from this so-callednd of sinned blood from entering the other


    shore. Later, those supreme beings in the ancestralnd created a stargate that sealed the


    communication between the two worlds. Thus, we can find the power of the rules of both worlds on this


    door¡­¡±


    ¡°The stronger the person, the more difficult it is to pass through this stargate. At your current level,


    you¡¯re just perfect to take a look there in my stead.¡±


    Philip frowned, turned to Roger, and asked, ¡°When you pushed open this stargate back then, what did


    you see?¡±


    Roger took a deep breath and said after a long silence, ¡°And of corpses and destruction. The


    civilization of the other shore has surpassed the understanding of this world. Once I open it, I¡¯ll face


    endless killings from the other shore. Besides, I have some selfish desires too.¡±


    Philip frowned, looked at Roger, and asked, ¡°What selfish desires?¡±


    Roger sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet¡±


    After that, Roger looked at Philip seriously and said, ¡°The bloodline power in your body has been


    awakened, and I can¡®t suppress it any longer. This is the power of the bloodline unique to the rke


    family. When you arrive at the other shore, you must remember that you can¡¯t easily use the bloodline


    power. Otherwise, the people of the other shore will be alerted¡­¡±


    Roger paused his words for a while before added, ¡°In particr, if the rke family on the other shore


    knows of your existence, it¡¯ll cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°What bloodline power?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Roger smiled and said, ¡°The Divine Wilderness Physique¡­¡±


    ¡°There are nine royal families on the other shore, and the rke family is a noble family attached to


    one of the royal families, conferred nobility with a differentst name. That¡¯s because the power of the


    rke family¡¯s bloodline has yed an important role in civilizations of various eras, thus the family is


    favored by the royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°However, they¡¯re also very afraid of the rke family¡¯s bloodline because anyone who has awakened


    to the Great Path can control the universe, sh the sun and moon with their swords, and even kill the


    royal families!¡±

 Chapter 3090

    Chapter 3090


    The Divine Wilderness Physique?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Control the universe and sh the sun and moon with a sword?


    Kill the royal families?


    What an extremely desirable scene. Was this the rke family of the other shore?


    An extraterrestrial noble!


    Philip was silent. After hearing Roger¡¯s words, the power of the bloodline that was suppressed in his


    body became restless again as if yearning for the power to sh the sun and moon!


    Roger frowned and looked at the faint bloodline power surging from Philip at this moment. Although


    very weak, it was the purest bloodline of the rke family, the Divine Wilderness Physique!


    Roger¡¯s bloodline power was only more than 90% pure, not enough to rival Philip¡¯s.


    He was the best candidate.


    ¡°Charlotte, is this the future you¡®re talking about?¡± Roger sighed inwardly as he looked at the stargate


    thoughtfully.


    Then, he looked at Philip and said, ¡°I can only suppress it for you for a few more days. When the


    stargate opens and you enter the other shore, the power of the rules there may affect you differently.


    Before this, the power of your bloodline can¡¯t be released because the guys behind the stargate can


    sense it.¡±


    After saying that, Roger raised his hand.


    A dazzling power of rules shot out from his palm into Philip¡¯s body,pletely suppressing the restless


    bloodline power in his body. However, it was only for the time being.


    After doing this, Roger looked up at the stargate and said, ¡°You may leave first. I want to stay here for a


    while longer¡­¡±


    Marquis Fulmore and the others nodded and prepared to leave. However, Philip chose to stay.


    He then asked to Roger, ¡°Father, what¡¯s the realm on the other shore? How many people there are


    stronger than you?¡±


    Roger sighed and said, ¡°The realm above the other shore is the prophet, but I don¡¯t know how thend


    of the other shore addresses this level. And I don¡¯t know how many people are above the realm of the


    other shore either¡­¡±


    ¡°When I opened the stargate for a brief moment back then, I felt that several powerhouses in the realm


    of the other shore had locked onto my existence. If I hadn¡¯t closed the stargate in time, I¡¯m afraid that


    the civilization of this world would have ceased to exist.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip became more solemn and asked, ¡°Is Mom on the other shore? Was the ident


    back then just a scheme? A smokescreen for the secr world?¡±


    Roger shuddered. After a long silence, he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know too much about certain things. I


    don¡¯t know where your mother is either.¡±


    Roger stopped talking after this.


    Philip looked at his father¡¯s elderly silhouette that looked like a candle in the wind, but he could feel the


    dormant vibe in his body. It was just waiting for the moment to unleash itself upon the world. Then,


    Philip turned around and left with Marquis Fulmore and the others.


    Aftering out of the altar, Philip stood on one side and looked at the altar with bright eyes.


    The stargate, thend of the other shore. All the mysteries could only be solved by entering the


    stargate and going to the other shore.


    After that, Philip and Fennel left the altar and re turned to the training camp¡¯s dormitory.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, Shane Lovce was actually waiting for him in the dormitory.

 Chapter 3091

    Chapter 3091


    17 and the others stood on one side, their expressions nervous and hostile as they stared at Shane.


    Seeing that Philip was back, Shane said with a light smile, ¡°It seems that you went to an important


    ce. Did you get the answer you wanted?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression was gloomy as he stared at Shane coldly and said, ¡°Shane, I¡¯ll never help the


    Lovce family. Give it up. Also, I have to warn you that if Wynn suffers any harm or grievance in the


    Lovce family, I¡¯ll destroy you! Mark my words!¡±


    Shane got up, pped his hands, gave a thumbs up, and said, ¡°Very good, you¡¯re very confident and


    courageous. I knew you¡¯d choose to do so, so I¡¯m here to tell you today that if you turn down our


    request, we¡¯ll have no choice but to make use of Wynn. ¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Philip raged with anger.


    He stared at Shane angrily, stepped forward, grabbed his cor, and said, ¡°What did you say? If you


    dare to do anything to Wynn, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    Shane chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think you can kill me? Do you dare? Wynn is in the Lovce family.


    If anything happens to me, she¡¯s doomed too.¡±


    Creak!


    Philip¡¯s knuckles cracked, anger burst from his eyes, and he bellowed, ¡°The Lovce family is my


    mortal enemy. In my lifetime, I¡¯ll never forget this grudge against the Lovce family!¡±


    Shane shoved Philip¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°I sense your anger, but what can you do to me?¡±


    Philip took a deep breath, and his eyes became cold.


    He said, ¡°Shane Lovce, don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡±


    Shane chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. Philip, think over it carefully.¡±


    After that, Shane left.


    Philip clenched his fists angrily. With a cold face, he yelled, ¡°The Lovce family! ¡±


    Fennel crossed his arms on one side, walked over, and said, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°The Lovce family dare not do anything. He¡¯s just trying to intimidate me. I won¡¯t


    fall into their trap.¡±


    Fennel nodded and said, ¡°Where should we go next?¡±


    Philip thought about it. He had nothing else to do in Cochly Mountain.


    Wynn was safe for the time being, and the stargate of Cochly Mountain would only be opened one


    monthter.


    All he had to do now was to settle some worldly affairs and get ready to enter the stargate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back tomorrow. I¡¯m going to Emperor Kai¡¯s underground pce to get something,¡± Philip said


    as he took out Emperor Kai¡¯s Token from his pocket.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The Caelum Sword.


    ***


    The next day, Philip and the others got ready to leave, but an unwee guest turned up.


    Reynold barged in to the dorm, stared at Philip coldly, and stood aside. Another person walked in at


    this time-Angus Carroll!


    The old man that Heavenly Court had nted in Cochly Mountain.


    Angus walked into the dormitory, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I have something


    to tell you. Is it a convenient time for you?¡±


    Philip frowned. He knew that he was no match for Angus, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, everyone cleared out of the dorm.


    Angus put his hands behind his back and said, ¡°What do you think of the Heavenly Court, Young


    Patriarch rke?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Heavenly Court, but I do know a little about the


    Woods family. We don¡¯t get along.¡±


    Angus smiled and said, ¡°The Woods family is used to being arrogant, and many people in the Heavenly


    Court don¡¯t agree with them. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with them. After all, the Heavenly


    Court isn¡¯t ruled by the Woods family.¡±


    ¡°Oh? If I¡¯m understanding things correctly, are you saying that you don¡¯t know the Woods family?¡±


    Philip said.

 Chapter 3092

    Chapter 3092


    Angus chuckled, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know the Woods family.¡±


    This old man was really good at lying through his teeth.


    They were all members of the Heavenly Court, but he dared to say that he did not know them.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Carroll, why are you looking for me today?¡±


    Angus said, ¡°I want to work with you, of course.¡±


    ¡°Work with me? What is there to work with the Heavenly Court?¡± Philip asked.


    Angus¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly as he said with augh, ¡°You¡¯re really straightforward, Young Patriarch


    rke. Heavenly Court wants to seek enough strong and talented people to cooperate with andy the


    foundation for the establishment of the new world in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°The rke family is a partner we really hope to cooperate with. Back then, the rke family relied on


    us to develop too. Now, the Heavenly Court is willing to let go of the past and wants to join forces with


    Young Patriarch rke to share the world. What do you think?¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes twitched as he said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Carroll, your words may be seen as an insult to the


    world. Can we really share the world as we deem fit?¡±


    Angus nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, you don¡¯t seem to know much about the


    Heavenly Court. We have forces all over the world, and gaining unification of this world is as easy as


    ABC.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to cooperate with me, then? You can just take over the world directly,¡± Philip said


    with a smile.


    Angus scowled. This kid simply could not understand his meaning.


    ¡°Listen to me. The Heavenly Court has forces all over the world. As long as we want to, we can get rid


    of some important people in an instant, but the price of doing so will be very high. Therefore, we need


    more powerful families to cooperate with us¡­¡±


    ¡°The rke family is our first choice because you control half of the world¡¯s economy. Moreover, you


    have enough strength,¡± Angus said.


    ¡°As for what the future holds, you should know that once the stargate is opened, it means that the


    secr world will bepletely integrated with the disciple world. We¡¯ll face the threat from the other


    shore by then. The Heavenly Court wants to protect this world and all its people. We share the same


    objective as the rke family, so we stand on the same side.¡±


    After Angus finished speaking, Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Heavenly Court


    wants to do, but I know that you have lofty ambitions¡­¡±


    ¡°When you said you want to protect this world, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a front. What you really want to do is


    get this world and offer it up to the ancient Heavenly Court so that you can return to their ranks, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Angus¡¯ face darkened with a frown, and the hands behind his back clenched slightly.


    Then, he said, ¡°Why do you say that? The Heavenly Court has existed in this world for so many years,


    and we¡¯ve never done anything to harm the human race. On the contrary, we¡¯ve been helping this


    world.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, then. I don¡¯t have a good impression of the Heavenly


    Court. If you¡¯re here to seek cooperation, you may leave now.¡±


    Angus scowled and said solemnly, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to work with the Heavenly Court?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Philip said firmly.


    Angusughed and said, ¡°Very well. You¡¯re just like your father. In that case, if the Heavenly Court does


    something to the rke family in the future, don¡¯t me me for not giving any advanced notice.¡±


    A threat!


    Of course, Philip had figured out the meaning behind those words, but he still smiled faintly and said,


    ¡°The Heavenly Court isn¡¯t the ruler of this world yet. If my father can make you apprehensive, so can I!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Angus snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Before leaving, he said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, thend beyond the stargate is as vast as the ocean,


    and the Heavenly Court also exists on the other shore. Beware!¡±

 Chapter 3093

    Chapter 3093


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He looked as Angus left and took a deep breath.


    What existence was the Heavenly Court exactly?


    Fennel and the others rushed in anxiously and said, ¡°What¡¯s up? What did that old man want?¡±


    ¡°He wants me to cooperate with them,¡± Philip replied.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Fennel asked.


    ¡°I turned him down,¡± Philip said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fennel frowned and said, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡®t refuse so decisively. After all, the Heavenly Court has


    its strengths. Even if this isn¡¯t sincere cooperation, it¡¯s not bad to have a backup partner.¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°I know what you mean, but I¡¯m not keen on the Heavenly Court. Forget it, let¡¯s


    go¡­¡±


    Fennel and the others nodded. Soon, they got into a snow jeep and were about to leave Cochly


    Mountain.


    The five marquises stood at the top of the snow-capped mountains and looked at them from a distance.


    Marquis Fulmore stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°How far do you think he can grow?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he won¡¯t be less than his father,¡± one of the marquises said.


    ¡°I hope we have enough time tost until his return,¡± Marquis Fulmore sighed.


    ***


    Soon, Philip and his gang left the snowy Cochly Mountain.


    They boarded a private ne and returned to Riverdale. However, Philip only stayed in Riverdale for


    half a day and formally warned Martin and Bernard Johnston.


    Riverdale was on lockdown on this day. Martin and Bernard knew Philip¡¯s true identity and were scared


    to death.


    ¡°Martin, Philip¡¯s actually the heir of that rke family,¡± Bernard told Martin his opinion.


    ¡°Bernard, stop talking. I get it. Let¡¯s proceed with caution from now on,¡± Martin answered Bernard with


    gloomy face.


    ***


    Half a dayter, Philip and the others left Riverdale and went to Fernvale to visit his grandfather. His


    grandfather was still in the sameatose state. Cynthia was taking good care of him.


    ¡°Philip, I have something to tell you¡­¡± Cynthia and Philip walked to a garden.


    Philip frowned, looked at Cynthia, and said, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, Cynthia took out a golden dragon jade pendant from her pocket and


    said, ¡°A few days ago, the Imperial Preceptor found me and gave this to me. He said I¡¯m his daughter. I


    don¡®t know what to do, Philip!¡±


    Hiss!


    Philip was shocked!


    Cynthia Larson was the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s daughter?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Philip asked.


    Cynthia nodded and said tearfully, ¡°The hospital has issued a DNA report. I¡¯m indeed his daughter¡­


    Philip, I can¡¯t ept it at all right now. My father is actually the veritable Imperial Preceptor. What


    should I do? He said he wants to take me away, but I don¡¯t want to leave my father, the grandmaster,


    and you¡­¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened.


    After thinking for a long time, he reached out, hugged Cynthia, and said, ¡°This is your personal affair.


    You have to make your own choices.¡±


    Cynthia fell into Philip¡¯s arms and burst into tears.


    After a long time, Cynthia was tired from crying, so Philip sent her back to her room.


    The next day, Philip said goodbye to Cynthia and the others. He took a private ne and returned to


    the rke family on Arcadia Ind.

 Chapter 3094

    Chapter 3094


    When Philip¡¯s private nended in rke Manor, hundreds of fully armed guards were already


    waiting in line for him on one side!


    George Thomas waited quietly with a bunch of servants. Fifth Madam Nadia Sawyer and Fourth


    Madam Hazel Eva were also waiting. They were full of smiles as they watched Philip get off the ne.


    Philip got off the ne, took off his sunsses, and hugged the twodies.


    ¡°Phil, you¡¯re finally back. We missed you so much!¡± Nadia was as sexy as ever.


    Her outfit was trendy, her hair was wavy, and she looked like a strong career woman.


    ¡°Fifth Mother, Fourth Mother,¡± Philip greeted them with a slight bow.


    Eva smiled kindly, nodded elegantly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you back Let¡¯s go. I made a lot of


    delicious food for you.¡±


    Philip smiled, held their hands in each hand, and led them to his residence.


    George and the others escorted them and made arrangements for Fennel¡¯s lodging.


    This time, Philip did not bring Cynthia or his children back. Thus, when they returned to his residence,


    Nadia and Evained.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the kids back? We miss M and the little one so much,¡± Nadia said in mock


    anger.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring them back next time. I¡¯m only staying a few days this time. I¡¯ll leave


    after I settled some things.¡±


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Eva asked as she served some food to Philip.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the Third Mother?¡± Philip asked.


    Eva shook her head and said, ¡°She¡¯s still the same. She hasn¡¯te out since she made an


    appearancest time.¡±


    Nadia pouted and muttered, ¡°Your third mother is like that. Don¡¯t worry about her. ¡±


    Philip frowned slightly, thought about it, and said with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll go see herter.¡±


    Eva and Nadia nodded. Then, Philip asked, ¡°Fifth Mother, what¡¯s up with the branch family recently?¡±


    Nadia frowned and said, ¡°Levi is now in charge of the branch family. That kid is shrewd and ruthless,


    constantly suppressing the main family¡¯s businesses and assets. Fortunately, the two of us are around.


    Otherwise, that kid would have gotten away with many things.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned. Levi rke was still coveting the main family¡¯s assets.


    ¡°By the way, Levi is very close with District 12 recently, and he¡¯s been in frequent contact with Tucker


    Stone. I think they¡¯re up to something,¡± Nadia said with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    Philip nodded and chatted with the two mothers about the recent happenings in Arcadia Ind.


    ***


    At the branch family, in the meeting hall.


    Levi sat in the main seat, his demeanor cold and his face stern. His gloomy eyes were no longer as


    frivolous as before but rather mature and sinister.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He nced at the people in charge of the branch family and said coldly, ¡°Philip rke has returned.


    What do you have to say?¡±


    Hearing that, the people in charge of the branch family looked at each other and whispered.

 Chapter 3095

    Chapter 3095


    Levi pped the table and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Young Chieftain, since Philip is back, should we keep a low profile for the next few days?¡± One of the


    people in charge of the branch family said at this moment.


    Levi snorted and said, ¡°Keep a low profile? That phrase doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary. Follow my orders


    and do what you need to do. The branch family doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of Philip rke.¡±


    ¡°But Young Chieftain, Philip is the young patriarch of the main family, after all. If we provoke him like


    this, will he get angry?¡± another person in charge said worriedly.


    Levi got up, put his hands behind his back, and said, ¡°So what if he gets angry? Arcadia Ind will


    belong to the branch family sooner orter! He¡¯s just a young patriarch who doesn¡¯t know anything.


    What can he do? Besides, I saw my father a few days ago. He didn¡¯t stop me, so I can just act boldly!


    What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    There were more than a dozen people in charge, and they all looked reluctant.


    When the main and branch families fought previously, the branch family suffered a huge loss. They had


    finally recovered a little by now, but in certain things, it was still impossible to fight with the main family.


    Seeing their reluctance, Levi said, ¡°I¡¯m the Chieftain. Do you want to disobey my orders?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­¡±


    Everyone lowered their heads. Levi snorted, left the hall, and returned to his residence.


    Smack!


    Back at the residence, Levi smashed the vase at the door and sat on the sofa with a cold face. He took


    a few gulps of tea before smashing the teacup. Several maids hurried over and knelt on the ground to


    clean up.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, a charming woman in a revealing dress swayed over, walked to Levi¡¯s side, knelt beside him,


    massaged his leg, and asked, ¡°Young Chieftain, what made you so angry?¡±


    ¡°Those old fogeys are so timid and weak. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll rece them all!¡± Levi said angrily.


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Young Chieftain, you still need their help for the time being. Don¡¯t let


    them hear such words.¡±


    Levi snorted coldly and said, ¡°So what if they hear them? I¡¯m the Chieftain. Do they dare to turn against


    me?¡±


    The woman smiled and did not dwell on this topic. Instead, she asked, ¡°By the way, I heard that the


    young patriarch of the main family is back What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Levi frowned and nced at the woman kneeling in front of him and massaging his leg. He reached


    out, grabbed her chin, looked at that stunningly beautiful face, and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you very


    interested in him?¡±


    The woman smiled calmly and said, ¡°I just want to share your worries.¡±


    Levi sneered, picked the woman up in a princess carry, and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Then let¡®s go


    inside and share our worries!¡±


    ¡°Young Chieftain, you¡¯re so naughty! Oh!¡±


    Levi kissed the woman and carried her into the upstairs bedroom After a while, the vi was


    overwhelmed by melodious moans.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Philip took a private boat to the ind where his mother¡¯s mausoleum was located.


    On the ind, he was standing in front of the tombstone in his mother¡¯s mausoleum. Philip¡¯s eyes were


    full of sorrow. However, in an instant, the sorrow in Philip¡¯s eyes was reced by determination, and he


    opened the stone gate of the mausoleum.


    He wanted to enter the mausoleum and see for himself!

 Chapter 3096

    Chapter 3096


    Philip opened the stone gate of the mausoleum and walked down the stone steps. He went through the


    long corridor and arrived at the center of the mausoleum.


    A stone statue of his mother stood in front of him. It was very lifelike, and her smile was absolutely


    charming and breathtaking.


    Philip stood in front of the statue for a long time before he walked to the most central position.


    There was a golden coffin atop nine white jade stairs with dancing phoenixes engraved on the coffin.


    The coffin was very dazzling.


    Huge luminescent pearls on top of the coffin formed a picture of the night sky, emitting a soft white light


    that illuminated the tomb. Nine golden phoenixes cast in pure gold guarded the golden coffin around


    the white jade steps.


    A faint and obscure formation was found below the coffin. The golden coffin formed a formation that


    most normal people could not discern.


    Philip walked up the white jade steps and stood in front of the golden coffin. He knelt and bowed before


    he got up and stared at the golden coffin.


    ¡°Mom, forgive this unfilial son of yours. I just want to find out the truth,¡± Philip said.


    He took a deep breath, raised his hand, and pushed open the lid of the golden coffin!


    Rumble!


    The lid of the golden coffin opened slowly, and the white light of the luminescent pearl at the top


    gradually shone into the golden coffin. After Philip saw everything in the golden coffin, his expression


    became very grave and ugly.


    Inside the golden coffin, there was only a robe embroidered with golden thread. There were no signs of


    his mother¡¯s remains at all!


    Philip looked at the empty golden coffin, and his eyes became extremely dark. He did not know


    whether to be happy or worried. Sure enough, as he guessed, his mother¡¯s ident was a scam to


    deceive the world.


    His mother was not dead at all!


    Where was she? Why did his father keep this from him?


    Did his mother go to the other shore again?


    Was she unable to return here because of the stargate?


    Philip spaced out in front of the golden coffin for half an hour. He was recalling the bits and pieces of


    everything that had happened and putting together the clues before the plot began. However, Philip


    could not figure it out at all.


    Everything seemed to have been kept from him on purpose. He was already inside the grand scheme


    of things.


    Taking a deep breath, Philip was about to close the lid of the coffin when suddenly, he found something


    on the sleeve of the golden robe.


    He reached out and took the small golden box engraved with dragons and phoenixes. This golden box


    was very small, only the size of his palm. More strangely, there were no locks. It was just like one


    whole entity.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Philip took it in his hand and looked at it carefully, but he was unable to find anything strange about it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Philip asked in a low voice.


    This dragon and phoenix golden box could not be opened at all.


    Was it supposed to open from the inside?


    What could be inside?


    As Philip puzzled over it, the white jade tform suddenly trembled violently, and the golden coffin


    began to spin around. The luminescent pearls that formed the picture of the starry sky on top also


    started moving, leaving lines of trails that formed another star map.


    The golden coffin in front of Philip also stopped in another position.


    The nine phoenixes made of pure gold around the white jade tform also moved on the ground and


    formed the special points of the formation.

 Chapter 3097

    Chapter 3097


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, his mother¡¯s statue started to crumble.


    Finally, something that was shrouded in a ball of white light appeared inside the statue. It simply


    hovered in the air and dazzled brightly.


    Philip walked over and stretched out his hand.


    The white light slowly approached Philip and stayed above his palm for a moment before moving away


    from Philip and floating around the tomb.


    Philip¡¯s eyes darkened and sprang into action, trying to catch the white light. However, the white light


    was very fast. It flew out from the stone entrance of the mausoleum and disappeared in the blink of an


    eye!


    Philip stood at the stone gate in bewilderment.


    ¡°What was the white light just now? Did Mom leave that? How did this happen?¡±


    Holding the small golden box in his hand, Philip turned to look at the tomb. The lid of the golden coffin


    had closed by itself and everything had returned to normal.


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened. He thought about it, walked out of the mausoleum, and said to the guard,


    ¡°Find someone to reconstruct my mother¡¯s statue.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Philip left the ind where the mausoleum was located with the golden box and returned to


    rke Manor.


    Meanwhile, the ball of white light that flew out of Charlotte Larson¡¯s mausoleum headed toward Cochly


    Mountain. Along the way, several powerhouses a half-step to the other shore sensed an extremely


    strong and powerful force in this world!


    ¡°This is the innate power of rules! An avenue to the Great Path!¡±


    Instantly, several powerhouses a half-step to the other shore struck out at the white light, but no one


    could catch hold of it at all.


    These few powerhouses gave chase to Cochly Mountain, which alerted the five marquises!


    In an instant, 10 powerhouses a half-step to the other shore were facing each other in the air at the


    boundary of Cochly Mountain.


    ¡°How dare you trespass in Cochly Mountain?¡± Marquis Fulmore stood with his hands behind his back


    and a cold expression on his face.


    Across, five powerhouses a half-step to the other shore looked at the five marquises with


    apprehension.


    The grandmaster of the Turner family stood among them.


    At this moment, he said coldly, ¡°Marquis Fulmore, we just lost something in Cochly Mountain, so we


    want to enter and look for it. If you stop us, don¡¯t me us for attacking you!¡±


    Marquis Fulmore snorted coldly and said, ¡°Grandmaster Turner, Cochly Mountain isn¡¯t a ce you can


    enter as you wish!¡±


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, once we find the thing we lost, we¡¯ll leave immediately without any dy,¡± another


    person said solemnly.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Everything in Cochly Mountain belongs to Cochly Mountain! Leave now or I¡¯ll take action!¡±


    Marquis Locke shouted angrily at this moment and looked as if he was about to take action.


    Grandmaster Turner exchanged a nce with the other four half-steps to the other shore and decided


    to make a move!


    Boom!


    In an instant, a shocking battle broke out!


    The snow-capped mountains were destroyed. In the sky, earth-shattering apparitions stood upright and


    fought each other!


    With one sword, the snow mountain copsed!


    With one punch, lightning filled the sky!


    The radius ofhundreds of miles was shrouded in the aura and the power of rules of these powerhouses


    a half-step to the other shore. This was simply a sh of the titans!


    Every deadly strike was enough to destroy a city.


    ¡°Anyone who vites Cochly Mormtain will die!¡± Marquis Fulmore bellowed angrily.


    With one finger, a dazzling golden palm fell from the sky, stirring up the wind and clouds in a radius of


    dozens of miles. With a raging energy storm, it was aimed directly at Grandmaster Turner!

 Chapter 3098

    Chapter 3098


    This battle was simply spectacr!


    10 supreme powerhouses a half-step to the other shore fought each other for three days and three


    nights at the borders of Cochly Mountain.


    By the time everyone noticed it, this battlefield had long turned into ruins.


    In the satellite image, an area of hundreds of miles was razed to the ground. Dozens of snow-capped


    mountains were destroyed. Looking down from a high altitude, this ce waspletely barren with


    charred ground!


    After that, dozens of teams explored the battlefield, trying to find something. Among them, some


    foreign forces slipped inside, trying to find out the reason why the 10 powerhouses made such a big


    commotion the other day. However, in the end, they failed to find any relevant clues.


    In a delicate bnce of power, this fight gradually stopped.


    On the fourth day, a rumor spread like a wildfire.


    Of the five marquises responsible for guarding Cochly Mountain, one was seriously injured and two


    were slightly injured. As for the five powerhouses a half-step to the other shore who fought against the


    five marquises, one was killed, two were seriously injured, and two escaped with slight injuries!


    As soon as the news spread, the whole country was in an uproar. The major foreign forces keeping a


    close eye on Cochly Mountain were also shocked.


    A half-step to the other shore powerhouse was actually killed.


    Cochly Mountain was truly a stronghold!


    As news of Cochly Mountain overwhelmed the nation, the ball of white light that flew out of Charlotte


    Larson¡¯s mausoleum disappeared in Cochly Mountain. No one knew where it went. However, on that


    day, an apparition appeared in Cochly Mountain.


    Immediately after, the Lovce family in Cochly Mountain issued the strictest restriction in history!


    The entire Lovce family was under martialw as if a great enemy was about to appear. All experts


    of the Lovce family in the outside world returned and formed an indestructible line of defense.


    ***


    At this moment, in the underground base of the Lovce family in Cochly Mountain.


    In a heavily guarded research room, several figures in ck robes stood by the window of the research


    room, looking at the woman lying on the bed.


    Monitoring data pads were found all over her body.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A group of men and women wearing white research uniforms surrounded Wynn, closely monitoring the


    data on various machines.


    Three days ago, a white light descended from the sky and prated Wynn¡¯s body. It triggered an


    overwhelming apparition, and Wynn fell into aa.


    The entire Lovce family shook!


    At this moment, all the people behind the scenes of the Lovce family appeared here.


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± A man in a ck robe standing at the forefront asked in a cold voice.


    His true appearance was hidden.


    ¡°Patriarch, a huge energy force appeared in the young miss¡¯s body, which isn¡¯t something her body can


    withstand now, so she fell into aa. ording to our monitoring data, this energy force is constantly


    adapting and slowly integrating into her body¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the man in a ck robe said solemnly, ¡°What else?¡±


    The subordinate continued, ¡°ording to the data, this energy force has a very strong power of rules,


    which has suppressed the golden blood in her body. Her golden blood syndrome is temporarily


    stabilized.¡±

 Chapter 3099

    Chapter 3099


    Hearing this, the people behind the scenes of the Lovce family nced at each other and


    whispered.


    ¡°ording to the news we received, the reason why the 10 powerhouses a half-step to the other shore


    fought the other day was probably because of the innate power of rules in her body.¡±


    ¡°Where did this sudden innate power of rulese from? Why choose her?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Judging from the current situation, this innate power of rules can develop her from an


    ordinary person to the strength of the sixth zone. After this, she¡¯ll have to learn and use the power of


    rules¡­¡±


    After some discussions, the head of the Lovce family said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this is a blessing or


    a curse for the Lovce family. It¡¯s unclear what impact this will have on our ns either. We must find


    out as soon as possible where this special power of rules came from.¡±


    With that said, everyone left.


    ***


    On Philip¡¯s side, he had no idea what happened to the ball of white light.


    In the past few days, he was on Arcadia Ind, learning the situation of the main and branch rke


    family and making some ns in secret.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, are you really nning to take action against the branch family?¡± George Thomas


    stood in the hall and asked Philip.


    Philip put one hand in his trouser pocket and held a report about the branch family in another hand.


    With a glint in his eyes, he said, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be leaving Arcadia Ind and even this world. So, I


    have no choice but to beat the branch family down for once. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that after my


    departure, the branch family will do something that threatens the main family¡­¡±


    Hearing that, George said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you too clearly about certain things. Anyway, just make the


    arrangements. Also, tell Levi that I¡¯ll see him soon!¡±


    Soon, the news that Philip was going to reorganize the branch family spread like wildfire.


    The entire branch family was on tenterhooks, and all descendants and elders outside returned to the


    branch family, ready to face the main family¡¯s action.


    Levi sat inside the branch family¡¯s ancestral hall with all the newly appointed elders of the branch


    family. They were loyal supporters of the branch family, and they were having a heated discussion at


    this moment.


    ¡°Young Chieftain, we can¡¯t allow Philip to act like this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the territory of the branch family. He has no right to interfere in our affairs!¡±


    ¡°Young Chieftain, we should rebel, establish our own forces, and oppose the main family!¡±


    These elders shouted with flushed faces.


    Levi¡¯s face was gloomy, and his fingers kept tapping on the table.


    He said, ¡°Enough, I know what you mean. Now, I want you to analyze the purpose of this sudden attack


    from the main family. Do we have any means to fight against Philip?¡±


    Hearing that, the elders debated again. Levi listened to their opinions.


    Finally, he got up and said, ¡°Well, since the opinions of the elders are so unified, from now on, the


    branch family will officially detach from the rke family and establish our own forces! If Philip dares to


    set foot on the territory of the branch family, we¡¯ll take him down!


    ¡°Elders, go and make the necessary arrangements. When I give the order, we shall detach ourselves


    from the rke family! I¡¯ll see my father now and seek his opinion.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After that, the elders stood up, bowed to Levi, and said, ¡°Young Chieftain, the fate of the branch family


    is in your hands now. We entrust everything to you.¡±


    Levi nodded and watched the elders leave the ancestral hall.


    After that, his eyes filled with chills and he said, ¡°Immediately notify the 18 Special Corps to deploy


    manpower to surround rke Manor immediately! In addition, notify the 13 Tiger Generals to spread


    out around Arcadia Ind and wait for mymand!¡±

 Chapter 3100

    Chapter 3100


    On this day, the branch rke family made a move.


    Many guards gathered outside rke Manor, and patrolling warships also appeared in the waters


    outside Arcadia Ind, which imed to be patrolling but had malicious intents instead.


    Inside the white castle at the highest point of the main family¡­


    Philip stood with his hands behind his back in the hall, his back to the people behind him. He stood in


    the position where his father used to stand, looking at the scenery outside through the skylight roof.


    ¡°Young Patriarch, the branch family has started preparations. Levi has deployed all the guards of the


    branch family, and they¡¯re stationed ten miles away from the manor¡­¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are six warships of the branch family in the southern seas. The 13 Tiger Generals of


    the branch family have also been deployed.¡±


    George quickly reported the current situation. His eyes were full of anxiety, and there was even cold


    sweat on his forehead.


    Fourth Madam Hazel Eva and Fifth Madam Nadia Sawyer said worriedly, ¡°Phil, if you do this, Levi will


    retaliate. The branch family now maintains a delicate bnce with the main family, which we can¡¯t


    breach so easily. Once we do, a big war between the main family and the branch family is inevitable.


    You have to think twice.¡±


    Philip turned around with a faint smile on his mouth, looked at the two mothers, and said, ¡°Fourth


    Mother, Fifth Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve thought everything through¡­¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Nadia frowned and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to deter the branch family?¡±


    ¡°I have to. As ast resort, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to wipe out the branch family,¡± Philip said, his


    eyes very firm.


    Nadia was silent and said, ¡°Okay, you have my support. Rest assured and do it. Your fourth mother and


    I will stay at the main family and guard this ce for you.¡±


    Philip smiled, bowed to Hazel and Nadia, and said, ¡°Thank you, mother¡­¡±


    At this moment, several people walked in through the door.


    ¡°Third Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°Third Sister.¡±


    In the hall, the servants bowed one after another. Hazel and Nadia stepped forward to greet Aria Tsar.


    Philip watched as Aria approached him. He bowed his head slightly and said, ¡°Third Mother¡­¡±


    Aria was a woman with few desires, but her appearance and poise were very noble and dignified.


    She said, ¡°Are you going to do this as soon as you return? Do you have to mess with the branch


    family?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Before I leave, I need to deter the branch family so


    that they won¡¯t dare have any ideas about the main family for the next few years or even more than


    that.¡±


    Aria frowned and asked, ¡°How confident are you? Your father isn¡¯t around now. What will you do if


    Christian rke leaves the forbidden area?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I have my preparations.¡±


    Aria added, ¡°The fate and future of the main family are at stake here. If you lose, the entire main family


    will suffer the consequences. Have you considered this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the meaning of defeat. This time, I¡¯m determined to


    do this. I hope you won¡¯t stop me¡­¡±


    Aria fell silent. After a long time, she sighed and said, ¡°Since you insist on doing this, I won¡¯t stop you. I


    just want to tell you that with me and your mothers around, you don¡¯t have to worry about the main


    family.¡±


    After saying this, Aria¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed, bing extremely stern like a high and mighty


    queen. This was Aria Tsar, the younger sister of the Imperial Preceptor.


    Philip bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Third Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°¡¯Where¡¯s Giada?¡± Philip suddenly asked.


    He did not see Giada Wallis when he returned this time.


    To be honest, he was worried that Giada had left some setups behind on Arcadia Ind that would


    disrupt his ns out of the blue.

 Chapter 3101

    Chapter 3101


    Aria said, ¡°Your father has given Giada a restriction order that bans her entry on the ind for one year.


    The forces she nted in Arcadia Ind have more or less been uprooted by your father in secret.


    Even if some are left, they can¡¯t do anything. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Philip nodded and looked at the people in front of him. His eyes fell on George, and his gaze became


    sharp like a mighty king.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Issue my Patriarch¡¯s Order. Assemble all guard forces of the main family! Also,


    formally inform the branch family that if they obey the orders of the main family, they can survive. If they


    choose to disobey and rebel, they¡¯ll suffer the most severe oppression from the main family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Patriarch!¡± George replied respectfully.


    Philip added, ¡°In addition, inform Uncle Tim and the others about my ns and actions.¡±


    Tim rke and Horace rke were not on Arcadia Ind at this moment. They were both working on


    something in the outside world.


    After preparing a detailed n, Philip walked out of the white castle and headed to the branch family


    with his Griffin Army.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    In the branch family¡¯s ancestral hall, Levi stood in the inner hall with a serious and ugly face.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°What did you say? Philip dares to warn us?! Hehe, good, very good! Let¡¯s see if


    he has the ability and confidence to break into my branch family¡¯s ancestral hall!¡±


    ¡°Report!¡±


    Suddenly, a guard rushed in, knelt on one knee, and shouted, ¡°Young Chieftain, the young patriarch


    and a group of people are less than 100 yards away from the ancestral hall!¡±


    Boom!


    Levi pped the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Very well! Everyone, let¡¯s go and meet this ignorant young


    patriarch!¡±


    In an instant, all the elders of the branch family followed Levi out of the ancestral hall to the main


    entrance.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    From a distance, Levi saw Philip striding over with his Griffin Army.


    ¡°Philip, it¡¯s been a while. Sure enough, your demeanor changed after bing the young patriarch,¡±


    Levi said with a grim smile.


    Philip stopped, looked coldly at Levi and the elders of the branch family in front of him, and said with a


    smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to wee me.¡±


    Levi said, ¡°You¡¯re the young patriarch. Of course, we should wee you.¡±


    Philipughed, nced at everyone present, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. From the look in


    your eyes, I can see that you don¡¯t seem to wee me.¡±


    Leviughed and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, this isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Why don¡¯t we go inside and have a


    good talk? The two of us belong to the same family, so we should take care of each other, right?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go inside. The reason I¡¯m here is very simple. I


    believe you¡¯ve heard many rumors.¡±


    Levi scowled, shook his head, and said, ¡°Rumors? I haven¡¯t heard any. Why don¡¯t you tell me in more


    detail?¡±


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°I want the branch family to follow the orders of the main family for the next 10


    years, and you¡¯re not allowed to harbor any hostility toward the main family.¡±

 Chapter 3102

    Chapter 3102


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leviughed aloud and said with a cold glint in his eyes, ¡°Young Patriarch, your order is a


    little too unreasonable¡­¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°The branch and main families have always minded our own business and never interfered with each


    other. Now that you want to make this change, are you going to ignore the family rules?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Levi, we both know the truth, so why bother beating about the bush? My


    request is very simple. In the next 10 years, the branch family will obey the orders of the main family,


    and the main family will not take any unwarranted actions against the branch family. 10 yearster, if


    you want to be an independent ruler, I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    With that said, Levi¡¯s face darkened as he frowned, pondering the authenticity and credibility of Philip¡¯s


    words.


    10 years¡­


    The branch family had to endure the main family lording over them for 10 years, which was something


    Levi was unwilling to see.


    ¡°Haha, Philip, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, then. The branch family will never bow down to anyone,


    including the main family. If you¡¯re here with this request today, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get a favorable


    answer,¡± Levi said coldly.


    At this moment, the elders next to him reprimanded, ¡°Young Patriarch, by doing this, are you forcing the


    branch family to leave the rke family?¡±


    ¡°The branch and main families have never interfered in each other¡¯s affairs before. What¡¯s your reason


    and motive for forcing the branch family to submit to the main family now?¡±


    ¡°Young Patriarch, don¡¯t make any mistakes! The branch family isn¡¯t a pushover. I hope you can


    consider our opinions!¡±


    A group of people began to scold Philip in a justified manner, not taking his role as the young patriarch


    of the main family seriously at all.


    Philip¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, and his eyes also showed a chill as he said, ¡°Are you saying


    that you don¡¯t want to follow my orders?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Everyone snorted, and Levi said with a sneer, ¡°Philip, isn¡¯t it clear enough?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that you can order the entire rke family just because you¡¯re the young patriarch of the


    main family? I¡¯m the Chieftain of the branch family. By right, our positions are at the same level, and


    you don¡¯t have the right to order me around.¡±


    Philip nodded, nced around coldly, and said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Levi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. From now on, the branch family and the main family will not


    interfere with each other, and we¡¯ll run our own affairs. I¡¯ll also promise that the people of the branch


    family won¡¯t do anything to the main family again¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, as far as the outside world is concerned, we¡¯re still a family. This is my bottom line. What do


    you think?¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky.


    He sighed and said, ¡°You want to betray the rke family and rebel¡­¡±


    Levi chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for you to see it that way.¡±


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯s kingly aura emerged and overwhelmed everyone. His gloomy eyes twinkled brightly,


    and the elders of the branch family dared not look at him directly.


    ¡°If the branch family dares to rebel, I¡¯ll destroy you!¡± Philip said coldly.


    His voice was like thunder that exploded in front of the branch family¡¯s ancestral hall and struck fear in


    everyone¡¯s hearts!


    That was Philip¡¯s bottom line. He would not allow a powerful threat to exist.


    Hearing that, Levi frowned, stared at Philip coldly, and said, ¡°Philip, do you think you can intimidate


    me?¡±


    With that said, Levi waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Guards!¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    In an instant, the branch family¡¯s guards assembled around the branch family¡¯s ancestral hall while


    carrying guns. Hundreds of people surrounded the ce!


    Philip and his Griffin Army were surrounded.

 Chapter 3103

    Chapter 3103


    Levi smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too arrogant. Do you really think that being the young


    patriarch of the main family can deter me and the branch family? You even dare to barge into the


    branch family with just 100 soldiers of your Griffin Army¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that I dare not do anything to you?¡±


    With that said, the branch family¡¯s guards pointed their guns at Philip and his army.


    These people were the death warriors of the branch family and had no concept of the young patriarch


    of the main family.


    Philip nced coldly at the guards before he looked at Levi and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re


    doing?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leviughed, took a few steps forward, and got close to Philip.


    His eyes shed with killing intent as he said coldly, ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯m doing. But so what? I


    have you surrounded now, and I have 30,000 guards of the branch family standing outside rke


    Manor! I also have six warships and 13 Tiger Generals around Arcadia Ind. Do you think you can


    leave here in one piece today?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Philip was silent, which made Levi think that Philip was hesitant and afraid.


    Levi sneered and said, ¡°Philip, you¡¯re too careless and impatient. How dare you barge into the branch


    family without any preparations?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that your status as the young patriarch of the main family is useful in the branch


    family? Today, if you agree to give up half of the main family¡¯s assets and properties to me and


    concede your status as the young patriarch and heir to the rke family, I can let you go. After all,


    we¡¯re one family. What do you think?¡±


    Levi had a treacherous sneer on his face as hepletely exposed his wild ambitions.


    Philip nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Even if I give you the position of the young patriarch, do you think


    you can handle it or take up this position safely?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. What you should consider are the conditions Iid out just now.


    Otherwise, the guards outside and the 13 Tiger Generals willpletely surround Arcadia Ind. At


    that time, a massacre will follow.¡±


    Levi said coldly, looking victorious.


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Do you really think the people you¡¯ve arranged can pose a threat to the


    main family? Do you really think that I¡¯ve made no preparations at all?¡±


    Hearing that, Levi frowned and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The branch family has nted spies around. The main family hasn¡¯t done anything at all! Even if


    they¡¯ve realized something now, it¡¯s toote to do anything! Philip, are you still trying to scare me at this


    point?¡±


    Philip shook his head, sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°The spies you mentioned have long surrendered to


    the main family. The information they gave you is what I wanted you to know. On the contrary, you have


    my people among the guards you arranged.¡±


    Hiss!


    Levi¡¯s expression froze, and his pupils constricted instantly.


    At this time, several guards covered in blood suddenly rushed in and shouted, ¡°Chieftain, something


    bad has happened!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked! A riot broke out among the guards stationed outside the manor, and arge


    number of the main family¡¯s guards rushed over and captured all the 30,000 of the branch family¡¯s


    guards in one fell swoop!¡±

 Chapter 3104

    Chapter 3104


    ¡°What?!¡± Levi was shocked!


    ¡°How did this happen? Are you mistaken?¡±


    Levi shouted at the blood-covered guard and roared, ¡°Where are the others?! Where are the 13 Tiger


    Generals? Let them surround the manor immediately! Now!¡±


    Thud, thud, thud!


    As soon as Levi finished speaking, several wounded guards rushed over, fell to the ground, and said


    hesitantly, ¡°Young Chieftain, it¡¯s bad. Our warships have been surrounded, and arge number of


    guards not affiliated with the rke family stopped the 13 Tiger Generals outside Arcadia Ind. The


    13 Tiger Generals were defeated and have been captured!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Boom!


    Those words exploded in Levi¡¯s mind!


    His vision went ck, and he staggered. He slumped on the floor, his face instantly growing pale. A lot


    of cold sweat broke out from his forehead!


    ¡°Impossible! How could this happen?!¡± Levi roared and grabbed the guard¡¯s uniform frantically, his face


    flushed red!


    When the elders of the branch family heard the news, everyone panicked.


    They stood silently on one side, not daring to raise their heads for fear that Philip would give the order


    to kill them all!


    Thud, thud, thud!


    At this moment, many people rushed over. They were led by several battle generals of the main family!


    ¡°Greetings, Young Patriarch!¡±


    Swish!


    Seven battle generals of the main family knelt on one knee!


    It was not over yet.


    Another team of guards rushed over, knelt in front of Philip, and said, ¡°As ordered, the Legion of the


    Sovereign has taken down all forces in Arcadia Ind!¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and motioned them to stand up. Then, he looked indifferently at Levi, who was


    slumped on the ground.


    He said coldly, ¡°Levi rke, you lost¡­¡±


    Levi shook his head and mumbled under his breath.


    He stood up in frenzy, pointed at Philip, and shouted, ¡°Impossible! I don¡¯t believe it! I won¡¯t lose! I can¡¯t


    lose! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With a roar, Levi quickly pulled out a gun from the waist of a guard next to


    him and pulled the trigger at Philip!


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    A bullet flew through the air right between Philip¡¯s eyebrows. However, a ming barrier appeared in


    front of Philip and melted the bullet. At the same time, a general of the Legion of the Sovereign fired a


    shot at Levi¡¯s arm!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Levi dropped the gun, clutched his bleeding arm, and howled in pain.


    Boom!


    The general stepped forward, kicked Levi out, pointed the gun at Levi, and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare


    you rebel?¡±


    Philip walked over and stopped the general from firing.


    He stared indifferently at Levi in a pool of blood and said, ¡°I agree with what you said earlier. We¡¯re one


    family, after all. So, my requirements aren¡¯t high. You can remain as the chieftain of the branch family,


    but the branch family must obey the main family, and the guards of the branch family must be reced


    by the main family¡¯s guards!¡±


    ¡°From now on, the branch family will lose all guarding forces! Do you agree?!¡±


    After Philip said that, Levi roared, ¡°Philip rke, don¡¯t even think about it! Dream on! Do you think


    you¡¯ve won? Hahaha! Let me tell you, you¡¯ve lost! You¡¯re sure to lose! I have other trump cards!¡±


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Are you referring to Tucker Stone from District 12? Unfortunately¡­¡±


    While speaking, Philip took out a mobile phone, turned on the speaker, threw it to Levi, and said,


    ¡°Listen.¡±

 Chapter 3105

    Chapter 3105


    Levi was startled, took the phone, and heard a voice.


    ¡°Seth Larson, what are you doing? How dare you barge into my ce?¡±


    ¡°Per the order of the rke family, Tucker Stone conspired with external enemies and hatched an evil


    plot. This is an official warrant for Tucker Stone! Whoever dares resist will be executed on the spot!¡±


    tter!


    A huge fight broke out. Levi¡¯s face changed after hearing this.


    Finally¡­


    ¡°Seth Larson, you¡¯ll die a miserable death! You¡¯re doing this for your personal grudge. You!¡±


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    Levi cried out in fear and looked at Philip nkly.


    Philip said coldly, ¡°Levi, what else do you have to say now?¡±


    Levi¡¯s eyes darted around. Finally, heughed sinisterly and said, ¡°Hahaha! Philip, so what if you¡¯ve


    taken over District 12 and joined forces with Seth? This is still the branch family¡¯s territory. Do you dare


    to kill me?¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression darkened as he grabbed the pistol from the general¡¯s hand. He aimed the gun at


    Levi and said coldly, ¡°Do you choose to die, then?¡±


    Levi clutched his bleeding arm, struggled to stand up from the ground, and said, ¡°Come, shoot me if


    you have the guts! I don¡¯tbelieve you dare to shoot at your family!¡±


    Philip frowned, and his eyes were full of killing intent. He was ready to pull the trigger. However, at this


    moment, someone in a white martial uniform slowly walked over from a distance.


    Every step felt as if he was stepping on the power of rules.


    At the same time, a voice rang. ¡°Philip, can you let him go on my sake?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Philip turned around and saw Christian rke, the former chieftain of the branch family!


    His appearance undoubtedly gave the elders and Levi of the branch family a lot of confidence, and at


    the same time, put a lot of pressure on these people of the main family!


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He could feel that Christian¡¯s strength was more stable now. Moreover, the


    unusual power of rules surrounded him as if he could make use of all the power of rules in the world.


    Pseudo realm of the other shore!


    Christian rke had entered the pseudo realm of the other shore!


    Philip¡¯s face became very ugly. Without his father on Arcadia Ind, Christian¡¯s strength that was


    already in the pseudo realm of the other shore was unparalleled here.


    If he wanted to turn against the rke family, the whole main family was no match for him.


    ¡°Uncle Christian, if I remember correctly, you should still be in confinement now. You can¡¯t leave the


    forbidden area without permission!¡± Philip said coldly, and the guards and generals behind him were


    prepared for battle!


    Even if they died in battle, they must protect the young patriarch!


    Christian nced at Philip mildly, nodded with a smile, and said, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve already grown to this


    level. You¡¯re faster than I expected. It¡¯s the rke family¡¯s good fortune to have such a talented young


    genius like you in the main family¡­¡±


    Philip frowned, not quite sure about Christian¡¯s intentions.


    Christian looked at Levi and said with a frown, ¡°I warned you not to cross the line. Why didn¡¯t you


    listen?!¡±


    Levi said angrily, ¡°Father, why are you so afraid? Why should the branch family bow down to the main


    family?¡±


    Christian pped him and scolded, ¡°Shut up! As punishment, you¡¯ll kneel at the ancestral hall for seven


    days in reflection!¡±


    Then, Christian looked at Philip and said, ¡°What do you think of my decision?¡±

 Chapter 3106

    Chapter 3106


    Hearing Christian¡¯s words, Philip scowled, and a chill shed in the corner of his eyes.


    This was practically asking him to release Levi as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°Christian, do you really think I¡¯d agree to this?¡± Philip said coldly, and his face became more solemn.


    Christian smiled slightly and said, ¡°We¡¯re the branch of the rke family, after all. Coming from the


    same source, we mustn¡¯t forget our roots. Levi is young andcks the experience to think things


    through. What he did today waspletely reckless. I¡¯ll make him reflect upon this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Do you really think self-reflection is enough to cover up the branch family¡¯s intention to rebel against


    the rke family? Christian, your thinking is too simple¡­¡±


    ¡°The branch family is so ambitious. How can I condone such a threat by my side?¡± Philip said coldly,


    his attitude very firm and transparent.


    Christian frowned slightly, shook his head helplessly, and said with a sigh, ¡°What are your conditions,


    then?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°The branch family is to remove all guard forces, which will be taken over by the guards of


    the main family¡­¡±


    ¡°In addition, the branch family is not allowed to be involved in the rke family¡¯s core businesses, and


    you have to hand over half of your assets to the main family for management.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re dreaming! By doing this, you¡¯re driving us to our graves!¡± Levi immediately roared


    frantically.


    Christian red at Levi fiercely before he turned to Philip and said, ¡°I can agree to your conditions.¡±


    Philip frowned. He did not expect Christian to agree so indifferently.


    Hearing this, Levi was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Father, what did you say? You actually agreed? What¡¯s


    the difference between the branch family and insects, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Chieftain. If we agree to this, the branch family willpletely lose all power!¡±


    ¡°Lord Chieftain, please think twice!¡±


    tter!


    The elders of the branch family knelt at this moment.


    Philip¡¯s frown became deeper because he could tell that all members of the branch family refused to


    yield to the main family.


    Such an existence must be weakened as soon as possible, even destroyed!


    Christian shouted angrily, ¡°Enough! I¡¯ve made up my mind. Say no more! The branch family has


    belonged to the rke family right from the beginning! I won¡¯t pursue your actions before this, but if


    anyone dares to have any unruly thoughts from now on, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Crack!


    After saying that, the tiles under Christian¡¯s feet shattered and cracked.


    In an instant, the elders of the branch family fell silent.


    Christian looked at Philip and said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Philip frowned. He knew this was all he could do for today. Otherwise, if he aroused Christian¡¯s anger, it


    might cause greater conflicts.


    ¡°Christian, I hope you remember your words today! If I find out that the branch family has any


    treacherous thoughts, I¡¯ll destroy the entire branch family without hesitation!¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and left with the Griffin Army.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s departing back, Christian¡¯s face slowly darkened.


    ¡°Father, why did you bow down to him? You¡¯re the chieftain of the branch family, a pseudo realm of the


    other shore! Why are you so afraid of Philip rke?!¡± Levi could not figure it out, his face full of


    resentment and puzzlement.

 Chapter 3107

    Chapter 3107


    Christian nced at Levi and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Levi said indignantly.


    Christian said, ¡°Do you think that I can do whatever I want on Arcadia Ind just because I¡¯m now a


    pseudo realm of the other shore? Do you think I can take over the rke family just because Roger


    rke isn¡¯t on Arcadia Ind?¡±


    ¡°Levi, you¡¯re still too young¡­ Roger is a very scheming person. Of course, he¡¯d have known about the


    branch family¡¯s opposition and made necessary arrangements. Everything was done to test the bottom


    line of the branch family. If we rebel against the rke family today, in less than an hour, the entire


    branch family will cease to exist in this world.¡±


    After Christian finished speaking, Levi said in horror, ¡°Will Roger really dare to take action against the


    branch family?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him, but I do!¡±


    Christian said as he looked into the distance. ¡°He¡¯ll never allow a threat to exist, including his brothers


    of the same family.¡±


    ¡°However, now the branch family has to hand over all the guard forces and half of our assets to the


    main family. We can no longer resist the main family,¡± Levi said.


    Christian took a deep breath and said, ¡°The gecko can sacrifice its tail to survive. The branch family is


    simply handing over our resources to survive. We have time to recover slowly.¡±


    After that, Christian patted Levi on the shoulder and said, ¡°You have to learn to be more tolerant.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Levi called out.


    Christian turned to leave. He said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. All of you should watch your steps.¡±


    With that said, Levi saw Christian¡¯s figure fading before his eyes. In an instant, he had walked out for


    several miles.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Philip rke! The main family! I¡¯ll never forget today¡¯s shame!¡± Levi clenched his fists angrily.


    ***


    On Philip¡¯s side, after he left the branch family, he returned to the white castle.


    His mothers were waiting in the hall of the castle at the moment. When they saw Philiping back,


    they asked, ¡°Phil, how¡¯s everything? What happened at the branch family?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Mother, don¡¯t worry. The problem has been resolved. From now on, all


    guard forces of the branch family will be taken over by the main family, and the branch family will also


    give up half of their assets to us.¡±


    Hearing this, Hazel Eva was shocked, then surprised.


    She said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Nadia Sawyer also walked over and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why did the branch family agree so easily?


    It¡¯s not their style.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but Christian agreed in


    person.¡±


    ¡°Christian?¡±


    Aria Tsar walked over with a frown. She said, ¡°Did he leave the forbidden area?¡±


    Philip nodded, his expression bing solemn. He said, ¡°His strength has reached the pseudo realm


    of the other shore.¡±


    ¡®Pseudo realm of the other shore¡­¡¯ Aria was even more worried and said, ¡°Why would he do this?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s afraid of Father.¡±


    Aria fell silent. After a long time, she nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but your father isn¡¯t on Arcadia


    Ind now. To Christian, taking over the rke family is as easy as lifting a finger.¡±


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°Maybe Father is already prepared, and Christian is aware of that, so he dares


    not act recklessly.¡±


    Aria nodded and did not dwell on this topic. She asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things on Arcadia Ind as soon as possible, and then I¡¯ll go to Emperor


    Kai¡¯s underground pce.¡±

 Chapter 3108

    Chapter 3108


    ¡°Emperor Kai¡¯s underground pce?¡± Aria was full of confusion and asked, ¡°What will you do there?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet.¡±


    Aria frowned but did not ask further.


    She then said, ¡°Since you and your father won¡¯t say anything, we won¡¯t ask either. Emperor Kai¡¯s


    underground pce is now guarded by the Imperial Pce. If you want to enter, you need a pass.¡±


    Philip frowned. ¡°A pass from the Imperial Pce?¡±


    Aria nodded and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can get this pass for you.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Then, he suddenly said, ¡°Third Mother, do you know where the door of the rke family is?¡±


    Hearing this, Aria¡¯s expression immediately became tense and solemn. She asked, ¡°Why are you


    asking this?¡±


    ¡°I want to take a look,¡± Philip said.


    Aria frowned, looked at the other twodies, and said to Philip, ¡°We can¡¯t approach the rke family¡¯s


    door at all. Only the bloodline of the rke family can. It should be in the underground hall of the


    ancestral hall.¡±


    ¡°The ancestral hall?¡±


    Philip nodded and left the white castle, ready to go to the ancestral hall.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In the hall, Aria looked at Philip¡¯s departing back with worry in her eyes.


    Hazel walked over and asked, ¡°Third Sister, will he be alright? The old master isn¡¯t here now. Is it too


    early for Philip to approach the rke family¡¯s stargate?¡±


    Aria pondered briefly and said, ¡°That¡¯s his choice and the rke family¡¯s fate.¡±


    With that said, Aria left the castle.


    On Philip¡¯s side, he arrived at the ancestral hall and looked at the memorial ques of his forefathers.


    Especially when he saw the memorial que of the grandmaster, Philip knelt, bowed, and said,


    ¡°Grandmaster, Little Monkey is here to see you¡­¡±


    After kneeling for a while, Philip got up and walked to the back of the ancestral hall.


    It was a fairlyrge yard surrounded by green nts with a stone gate. The main family¡¯s guards


    standing nearby.


    Seeing Philip, the guards knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Wee, Young Patriarch.¡±


    Philip nodded, motioned them to get up, and said, ¡°Open the stone gate.¡±


    Hearing that, the guards immediately opened the stone gate.


    A guard stepped forward, took out a wooden box, handed it to Philip, and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, the


    patriarch told us to hand this to you. He said you¡¯d definitely be here¡­¡±


    Philip took the wooden box with a frown and wondered what his father had given him.


    Without dy, Philip opened the wooden box, which contained a test tube with blood and a short note.


    [Phil, I knew you¡¯de here to see for yourself one day. This is something I prepared for you. Take it


    with you, go down, and have a look. Pour the blood in the test tube onto the stone te of the


    stargate.]


    The content was very brief. Philip frowned, thought for a while, and walked down the stone steps


    behind the stone gate. The stone steps were long and deep.


    After walking for a long time, Philip finally saw the end.


    It was an underground hall surrounded by eternal lights, which looked very secluded.


    Eightrge pirs were supporting the top of the main hall, and eachrge pir was engraved with


    extraterrestrial beasts and patterns that should not appear in this world. The pirs exuded an ancient


    vibe as if they had traveled through the ages.


    Philip walked along the middle through the stone pirs and arrived at the most central area, which was


    a high square altar. It was surrounded by four golden dragons made of pure gold with their heads


    guarding the altar.


    A broken stone te was found on the altar, which was full of obscure lines and patterns. The te


    was dark red.


    With one nce, Philip felt an unprecedented and a powerful vibe!


    This te was made of the same material as the stargate below Cochly Mountain, but the aura was


    obviously stronger. Moreover, various power of rules hovered around, forming circles of dark red light


    surrounding the te.


    When Philip approached, he found that the circles of light surrounding the te turned out to be


    obscure symbols and characters.


    Philip was amazed and reached out to touch those symbols, but his hand passed through them.

 Chapter 3109

    Chapter 3109


    A lighting effect?


    Then, Philip looked at the te.


    The te was about one square meter, and it seemed to be broken. It looked as though several pieces


    were put together. There were some fine lines on it.


    After looking at it carefully, Philip found that the patterns on the te did not seem to belong to this era


    but something from long ago. Some creatures were extinct in history, and there were some civilizations


    that Philip could not fathom.


    Philip stretched out his hand and slowly ced it on the te. Suddenly, the te glowed with a dark


    red luster, and the surrounding characters spread out in an instant, looking extremely mysterious.


    They shrouded the space within three meters, including Philip.


    The lines and patterns on the te began toe alive, slowly floating up from the te. In front of


    Philip¡¯s eyes, the progress of a civilization that he could notprehend began to y.


    In front of him, the extraterrestrial beasts and people pictured on the te moved around, and the


    scenes were imprinted in Philip¡¯s mind.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. When Philip came back to his senses, these things in front


    of him had disappeared and the te had returned to normal, but the characters floating around were


    still there.


    Did he trigger something?


    Thinking of this, Philip opened the test tube containing blood in his hand and poured it over the te.


    The moment the blood soaked into the te, it exploded with shocking power and a terrifying glow!


    Boom!


    A dark red beam of light suddenly shot out from the stone te, passed through the underground hall,


    and appeared in the outside world!


    In an instant, a dark red beam of light that soared to the sky appeared behind the ancestral hall of


    rke Manor. It pierced through the clouds and formed a cloud vortex over rke Manor!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking down from the sky above Arcadia Ind, this dark red beam of light was very huge. Hundreds


    of nautical miles away, one could see this terrifying dark red beam of light stirring up the surroundings.


    The moment this dark red light beam appeared, the country shook. Even the powerhouses of the West


    were rmed!


    Several powerhouses a half-step to the other shore suddenly appeared on the coastline of the country,


    looking in the direction where the dark red beam of light appeared in the sea!


    ***


    Imperial Pce¡­


    The Imperial Preceptor was the first to fly into the sky. He stood above the Imperial Pce, his golden


    dragon robe rustling in the wind!


    With wise eyes, he stared in the direction of Arcadia Ind from a distance, looked solemnly at the


    dark red beam of light that appeared, and muttered, ¡°It has finally appeared!¡±

 Chapter 3110

    Chapter 3110


    This dark red beam of light was seen even by the satellites in outer space. The storm was like a giant


    pir in the sky.


    ***


    Far away in the sacred city of the West.


    Zeus was sitting on his throne at the moment, and the sacred sword behind him suddenly shook


    violently, shining brightly. He jolted and got up. In a sh, his figure appeared above the sacred city.


    He looked up and saw a dark redyer of clouds on the far horizon and a dark red beam of light as


    thick as a finger!


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± Zeus¡¯s eyes darkened and flickered chaotically.


    In an instant, his figure disappeared from above the sacred city. At the same time, satellites all over the


    world began to intensively monitor this huge beam that appeared in the sea.


    For a while, all intelligence and tactical departments of various countries sprang into action!


    In the country near the coastline, more than a dozen supreme powerhouses were gathered at this


    moment. Some were old friends, while others were alerted by the dark red beams of light and came out


    of their seclusions.


    They were the most powerful forces in the country, 13 powerhouses a half-step to the other shore!


    There were also two pseudo realms to the other shore that also appeared on the coastline at this


    moment. Their appearance caused the 13 powerhouses a half-step to the other shore to back away.


    A pseudo realm to the other shore was an existence that transcended a half-step to the other shore.


    One pseudo realm to the other shore could easily take on three half-steps to the other shore. Their


    appearance undoubtedly reflected the gravity of this matter.


    Everyone stared at the ce where the dark red light beam appeared in the sea, but no one dared to


    approach on a whim. That was because they knew that territory belonged to the rke family of


    Arcadia Ind.


    If they appeared there, it would undoubtedly be a deration of war against the rke family!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Is the stargate of the rke family finally going to be opened again?¡± A half step to the other shore


    said worriedly at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem as strong as the opening of the stargate back then.


    Maybe someone identally triggered something¡­¡± Another old man a half step to the other shore


    replied solemnly.


    ¡°No matter what, we have to stand on guard here. If anything untoward happens, we have to work


    together,¡± Marquis Fulmore stood at the forefront at this moment and said to the other four marquises


    around him.


    The four marquises nodded.


    The other half steps to the other shore each had their own agenda and did not respond to Marquis


    Fulmore¡¯s words.


    At the same time, these half-steps to the other shore and the two pseudo realms to the other shore


    who did not reveal their true faces looked up to the sky one after another.


    The figure wearing a golden dragon robe was walking in the sky. With just a few steps, he appeared


    next to the dark red beam of light.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Preceptor!¡± a half-step to the other shore eximed in surprise.


    The others looked over with solemn expressions.


    The five marquises breathed a sigh of relief. Since the Imperial Preceptor had taken action, there was


    no need for them to worry. They just needed to guard the coastline. Thus, the five marquises instantly


    formed a strong line of defense.


    They stared at the remaining powerhouses and warned coldly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t cross the line!


    Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for killing today!¡±


    The half-steps to the other shore frowned and looked at the five marquises.


    They said coldly, ¡°Five marquises, don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re just looking.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Marquis Fulmore said coldly.


    ***


    On Philip¡¯s side, he was dumbfounded when he saw the stone te that suddenly dazzled with a dark


    red light!

 Chapter 3111

    Chapter 3111


    On the te, blood flowed continuously along the lines and covered it entirely. The symbols and


    patterns on the te also seemed alive at this moment, looking very agile. Then, the te dazzled


    more brightly and the light shrouded Philip.


    At that moment, the scene in front of Philip¡¯s eyes changed. He seemed to see a stone door with


    starlight appearing in front of him. The stone door was carved with stars of the gxy and all living


    things and creatures of the world.


    He walked over, reached out, and pushed open the stone door.


    Creak!


    The stone door was pushed open by Philip, and everything in front of him was reced by white light.


    When he got used to the white light, he realized that the world in front of him was a vast starry sky.


    Hundreds of millions of stars twinkled in the starry sky, and there was a long river of chaos.


    Philip stood under the starry sky and felt everything around him.


    The silence was as if nothing had changed.


    That peace was something Philip had never experienced before.


    He pointed with a finger, and a star came rushing toward him, stopping in front of him. In his eyes, he


    witnessed the birth of this star, its growth, and its destruction in this starry sky.


    Philip saw the growth of all things in the gxy and the extinction of civilization.


    Was this the growth of all things?


    Philip was bewildered. He kept pointing at the stars, watching their birth and destruction.


    Suddenly¡­


    In Philip¡¯s sight, a big hand appeared at the end of the endless starry sky, grabbed a star field, and


    changed the rules and development of that star field. That power was something Philip could not


    comprehend.


    What existence could actually sever the trajectories of the stars and change the power of the rules of


    the world?


    Philip was bbergasted!


    Was this the prophet?


    The existence that went beyond his father?


    Only such an existence could possess such mighty power.


    Philip had no clue how long he stayed in this starry sky. When everything in front of him disappeared,


    all the stars turned into beams of light and merged into Philip¡¯s body!


    As every beam of light entered his body, Philip could feel that some kind of power in his body was


    constantly awakening and growing. Finally, he saw red fine lines appearing on his arm. The lines


    contained boiling blood!


    Boom!


    At that moment, Philip roared to the sky. A blood-red mark simr to the sun appeared between his


    eyebrows. Red lines spread out from this mark and covered Philip¡¯s whole body.


    All the blood in Philip¡¯s body was boiling!


    After that, he seemed to have transformed into a giant that stood in the sky. With a raise of his hand, he


    could change the trajectory of the stars and even destroy a gxy.


    Philip looked at his palm in disbelief and horror!


    Was this the power of the rke family¡¯s bloodline?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The bloodline power that could kill the royal family?


    While in a trance, Philip looked up and saw a pair of huge stern eyes looking at him in the starry sky.


    Then, the huge arm that appeared before suddenly grabbed him with a tremendous power of


    destruction as if wanting to destroy him!

 Chapter 3112

    Chapter 3112


    In the face of this overwhelming and terrifying force, Philip could not resist at all.


    This destructive force was extremely powerful, far beyond Philip¡¯sprehension. It seemed that this


    hand could destroy tens of thousands of stars, even this starry sky.


    What a mighty force!


    Philip watched helplessly as the giant palm with monstrous destructive power grabbed at him.


    Suddenly, when the palm approached him, Philip¡¯s blood began to boil, and a strong fighting spirit also


    ignited in his heart.


    He soared into the sky and fought with the giant palm!


    At that moment, an invincible and valiant spirit surged in Philip¡¯s heart. This was the power of his


    bloodline, his divine physique that refused to lose to anyone!


    Boom!


    Philip punched the giant palm in the starry sky!


    This punch contained the power of tens of thousands of stars from all around. His fist soared into the


    sky with a terrifying force that could crush the starry sky and sted toward the palm.


    In an instant, tens of thousands of stars exploded in the collision and shattered into pieces.


    The shock wave formed between the two rippled and swept across the starry sky. At that moment, the


    surrounding gxy seemed to be turned upside down. The giant palm withdrew from the sky.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A cold and mighty voice hummed lightly and said, ¡°Oh? The Divine Wilderness Physique?¡±


    Immediately after, the huge eyes swept over the starry sky and locked onto Philip!


    ¡°Thend of sinned blood¡­¡±


    With that said, those eyes slowly disappeared from this starry sky. It was as if the power of the rules of


    this starry sky did not allow such a powerful existence.


    Philip was grim. He could feel the power of the blood in his body burning and boiling constantly. After a


    while, Philip¡¯s bloodline power was back to normal. He stood in this starry sky and everything in front of


    him returned to rity.


    When he came back to his senses, he returned to the underground hall.


    The te that emitted a dark red luster still had the lines and patterns imprinted on it. The circles of red


    characters from the surroundings poured into his body. Spots started appearing on the te too.


    Suddenly, Philip felt a powerful force pouring into his body continuously. It was a force that he could not


    control.


    A ck-gold luster glowed on his chest and formed a vortex that continuously absorbed the power from


    the te. At the same time, the golden White Marsh imprint on Philip¡¯s arm, the three-headed snake


    imprint on his chest, and the imprint of the fire chimera that suddenly appeared between his eyebrows


    began to frantically absorb the power from the te!


    At this moment in the underground hall, endless turbulent power and the power of rules poured into


    Philip¡¯s body continuously. He was like a vessel that kept consuming!


    ***


    In the outside world, the dark red beam of light disappeared from Arcadia Ind in a sh.


    The Imperial Preceptor stood outside Arcadia Ind with his hands behind his back. With a frown, his


    pair of golden eyes stared closely at the changes on Arcadia Ind!


    He could feel the powerful force in the air forming a raging vortex that constantly poured into the


    ancestral hall of rke Manor.


    ¡°Has it begin?¡± the Imperial Preceptor muttered under his breath.


    At this moment, a powerful figure rushed over from the sea. The raging power carried by this figure was


    no weaker than the power of the Imperial Preceptor.

 Chapter 3113

    Chapter 3113


    ¡°Zeus?!¡± The Imperial Preceptor frowned and stared at Zeus who just appeared before him.


    Zeus also looked at the Imperial Preceptor and Arcadia Ind below.


    He said, ¡°Is this your choice?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor answered, ¡°It¡¯s his choice.¡±


    Zeus was silent. Holding the golden lightning spear in his hand, his eyes became very solemn. He said,


    ¡°Can he lead the human race and the world out of this predicament?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptor shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s the best candidate¡­¡±


    ¡°If he fails, what awaits us will be destruction. You know this very well,¡± Zeus said coldly.


    The Imperial Preceptor smiled and said, ¡°So what? Would you rather sit back and do nothing?¡±


    Zeus said coldly, ¡°Is it your n to put the hope of the human race on a little boy who hasn¡¯t grown up?


    Aren¡¯t you too reckless?¡±


    The Imperial Preceptorughed and said, ¡°He can surpass all of us. This is his potential.¡±


    ¡°So what? If he goes to the other shore and betrays the human race and our ancestralnd, what will


    you do then?¡± Zeus asked coldly.


    The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s face darkened, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t allow any unstable factors to exist. I want to see for myself!¡± Zeus said coldly and was about to


    barge into Arcadia Ind.


    The Imperial Preceptor bellowed, and a majestic force suddenly surged up from his body. He said,


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Boom!


    A golden wave like an ocean sted at Zeus. A blow from the other shore!


    Zeus frowned, turned into a streak of golden lightning, and disappeared from the spot, reappearing


    several nautical miles away!


    At the same time, the Imperial Preceptor gave chase and said solemnly, ¡°Zeus, this is my territory. If


    you dare to cross the line, I can¡¯t keep you here!¡±


    Zeus scowled and nced at the coastline. He sensed 13 half-steps to the other shore and two pseudo


    realms to the other shore. If it really came to a fight, he had no chance of winning.


    At this moment, a ck-gold beam of light soared into the sky above Arcadia Ind and disturbed the


    clouds, which formed a vortex that rolled and surged!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Boom!


    A figure surrounded by three light balls of gold, white, and red rose into the sky and hovered above


    Arcadia Ind.


    The golden light was the White Marsh, the white light was the three-headed snake, and the red one


    was the fire chimera. At this moment, the three little balls roared to the sky and circled Philip in three


    directions, constantly absorbing the energy and the power of the rules of the world and feeding it back


    to him at the same time.


    Philip¡¯s whole body was covered with blood-red lines. It was the bloodline power of the Divine


    Wilderness Physique!


    His eyes twinkled like stars, his aura was like a rainbow, and his body surged with tremendous power.


    The three little guys around him suddenly turned into three very huge shadows and appeared in three


    directions around Philip.


    The White Marsh stomped on the sky, the snake stirred up the sea, and the chimera burrowed into the


    earth!


    These three very huge and extremely ferocious shadows were like sacred beasts in the wild.


    Philip¡¯s aura continued to soar. From the strength in the middle stage of the seventh zone, he broke


    into thete stage!


    The supreme powerhouses a half-step to the other shore and pseudo realms to the other shore near


    the coastline, as well as other strong beings in the country, perceived the changes in this world.


    Everyone focused their attention on the figure that appeared above Arcadia Ind.


    ¡°Is he about to reach a half step to the other shore?¡±

 Chapter 3114

    Chapter 3114


    Everyone stared at the figure above the sea as the overwhelming energy and the power of rules


    poured into Philip¡¯s body.


    Suddenly¡­


    Grandmaster Turner made a move!


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Marquis Fulmore bellowed angrily, rushed forward immediately, and blocked his path!


    Boom!


    In an instant, a fight broke out!


    Several remaining half-steps to the other shores attacked the other four marquises at the same time. In


    a sh, several battlefields broke out near the coastline.


    Eight powerful beings a half-step to the other shore fell into battle and triggered an apparition. The


    remaining five half-steps to the other shore stood motionless on the spot as if those battles had nothing


    to do with them.


    Among them, Benny Larson and Alliance Master Yarn stood with their hands behind their backs,


    looking in the direction of Arcadia Ind.


    Alliance Master Yarn said solemnly, ¡°Do you think he can breach the realm of a half-step to the other


    shore?¡±


    Benny¡¯s face darkened as his fingers tweaked in a prediction.


    Finally, he shook his head helplessly and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s beyond the scope of my prediction. The


    power of the rules of heaven and earth around him is interfering with all possibilities of prediction¡­¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn scowled and asked, ¡°You said he could save the Yarn family. How much longer do


    I have to wait?¡±


    Benny said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    On the other hand, the three masked powerhouses a half-step to the other shore who were concealing


    their true appearances looked at each other. There was a symbol of the Pearly Gates on their cors.


    People of the Heavenly Court!


    Those who could appear here must be the three Great Heavenly Kings!


    In another direction, the two pseudo realms to the other shore who had never made an appearance


    looked at the sea indifferently, paying attention to the Imperial Preceptor and Zeus. They were ready to


    assist the Imperial Preceptor at any time.


    At this moment¡­


    A majestic vibe appeared in the world, which swept over the sea and spread all around. In an instant,


    the three shadows surrounding Philip rushed into his body.


    Boom!


    An aura that soared into the sky enveloped Arcadia Ind.


    Philip opened his eyes, which turned from golden to white and red before finally turning ck. With his


    every move, he could control everything in this world!


    This was the power of the rules of heaven and earth!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Philip¡¯s stern and cold eyes swept around. He instantly gained insight into the 13 half-step


    powerhouses near the coastline. At that moment, the eight people stopped fighting and stared intently


    in Philip¡¯s direction.


    This aura¡­


    A half step to the other shore!


    He had really reached that level!


    And¡­ He was only in his 20s!

 Chapter 3115

    Chapter 3115


    A powerful half-step to the other shore in his 20s!


    Grandmaster Turner was the first to back away, and he signaled hispanions with his eyes.


    ¡°Grandmaster Turner, since you¡¯re here, why leave?¡± Philip suddenly bellowed.


    As he raised his hand, a chimera fist with tremendous energy pressure sted at Grandmaster Turner.


    Philip was currently at the peak of breakthrough, and hisbat power was unfathomable!


    Grandmaster Turner had noticed this and chose to retreat.


    ¡°Philip, how dare you?!¡± Grandmaster Tumer shouted angrily.


    Seeing that Philip dared to kill him when he had only just broken through, he was really angry!


    Boom!


    In an instant, he raised his hand and his fingers turned into huge ws that grabbed Philip!


    Crack!


    The space shattered!


    The red chimera fist collided with Grandmaster Turner¡¯s attack, and a terrifying energy fluctuation broke


    out, setting off huge waves dozens of meters high in the nearby sea!


    Grandmaster Turner staggered back hundreds of meters by this punch. He could not believe that he


    was beaten back by this attack.


    The other powerhouses a half-step to the other shore also looked solemn and stunned!


    Philip had just reached this level, but he could already suppress Grandmaster Turner.


    ¡°What a letdown!¡± Philip said ndly.


    His remark infuriated Grandmaster Turner, who roared, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be arrogant! Go to hell!¡±


    With that said, Grandmaster Turner surged with amazingbat power and destructive power of the


    rules. He attacked Philip.


    That damned arrogant child dared to brag like this!


    Philip looked at Grandmaster Turner who surged with a terrifying aura and smiled lightly. He


    transformed into a ming chimera humanoid and attacked Grandmaster Turner.


    ¡°Explode!¡± Philip roared.


    Two extremely powerful pirs of fire exploded from his fists like cannons and fired at Grandmaster


    Turner.


    Grandmaster Turner frowned, raised his hands, and formed a green barrier in front of him. Two fire


    pirs bombarded the green barrier and sky-high mes exploded.


    Grandmaster Turner roared angrily. His other hand turned into a terrifying green dragon w, which fell


    from the sky and grabbed Philip.


    Philip raised his head, and his eyes darted around. He jumped into the air and transformed into a fierce


    red sword light!


    Poof!


    The red sword light pierced through the giant dragon w that fell from the sky and brought forth a


    gush of blood!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Grandmaster Turner cried out as a bleeding hole appeared in the palm of his hand.


    He red at the burning man standing across and began to frantically absorb the power of the rules of


    heaven and earth. Then, with a roar, he turned into a green dragon and charged at Philip.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Philip hovered in the air, his eyes full of fighting intent as he looked at the iing roaring green


    dragon.


    The green dragon opened its huge jaws. Its face was ferocious, and mucus sprayed from its mouth.


    The dragon scales on its body turned into dagger-axes and fired at Philip. Philip crossed his arms and


    spread them out with a loud roar!


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, fireballs fired from Philip¡¯s body and mmed into the dagger-axes formed by those


    dragon scales!


    The sky was engulfed with teeming red fireballs and green dagger-axes.


    In an instant, Philip faced the attack head-on. He turned into a ball of fire, raised his right fist, and


    punched the huge green dragon¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    This punch broke off a horn!


    At the same time, Philip jumped up and sat on the green dragon¡¯s back. In an instant, dragon roars


    engulfed the sea!


    The green dragon that was Grandmaster Turner tossed around and roared above the sea.


    Philip sat on its back and smashed its huge head with one punch after another. Every punch would


    bring forth blood and dragon scales.


    Roar!


    Endless lightning power poured from the dragon¡¯s mouth and scattered over the sea!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Philip roared as hisst punch fell.


    The green dragon howled and fell from the air to the sea with arge swath of blood.


    Philip jumped up, and a chimera sword appeared in his hand. He raised his sword and rushed toward


    the dying green dragon!


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Buzz!


    The chimera sword glowed and shed the green dragon in half!

 Chapter 3116

    Chapter 3116


    Swish!


    In the air, the chimera sword cut the green dragon in half. Blood sprayed into the sea.


    The green dragon transformed back into Grandmaster Turner. He floated in the sea with wounds all


    over his body, especially on his stomach where he was shed by the sword.


    He was dead!


    A powerhouse a half-step to the other shore died on the sea in the hands of Philip rke just like that!


    He was only in his 20s. He actually killed a powerhouse a half-step to the other shore.


    Near the coastline, all the supreme powerhouses a half-step to the other shore fell silent.


    Too strong!


    The young patriarch of the rke family was actually so powerful. One sword killed the green dragon.


    He just killed Grandmaster Turner who was a half-step to the other shore!


    Above the sea, Philip had returned to his normal state. He looked coldly at Grandmaster Turner¡¯s body


    that was floating in the sea and watched as he was slowly engulfed by the waves. Then, he raised his


    eyebrows and scanned the coastline with stem cold eyes that twinkled like the vast gxy.


    ¡°Gentlemen, do you n to enter the sea into the rke family¡¯s territory?¡±


    Philip stood proudly, raging with a monstrous fighting spirit. His threatening vibe after killing a half-step


    to the other shore with one sword was still there.


    The remaining dozen half-steps looked at each other at this moment.


    Four of them suddenly soared into the sky, surrounded Philip, and shouted sternly, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re too


    arrogant! How dare you kill Grandmaster Turner?!¡±


    ¡°An ignorant child who has just set foot into a half-step to the other shore is already so arrogant! In the


    future, you¡¯re bound to run rampant without paying any heed to us!¡±


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll teach you a lesson and let you know that there¡¯s a bigger world out there!¡±


    With that said, the four half-steps were about to rush in and kill Philip!


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Suddenly, Marquis Fuhnore and the other four marquises flew into the sky and stood next to Philip.


    ¡°Wayward King! Are you going against this country?¡± Marquis Fulmore looked at a vivacious old man


    across from him.


    The old man was dressed in rough linen, but his face was ruddy and his spirit was strong like a sword


    unsheathed. Wayward King was a powerhouse in thete stage of a half-step to the other shore


    Back in those days, he entered the West alone and killed two half-steps. Roger rke once


    commented that no one in the same realm could surpass him.


    The old man stood with his hands behind his back, and his dormant aura distorted the power of the


    surrounding rules. That was the symbol of power!


    On the other side of the sky, two pseudo realms of the other shore wearing masks nced over.


    One of them said, ¡°Wayward King is very strong and about to break into our level.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have pure intent,¡± the other person replied.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wayward King said coldly, ¡°Marquis Fulmore, you¡¯re no match for me. Today, I¡¯ll kill this rebellious child


    and avenge Brother Turner!¡±


    Marquis Fulmore scowled and said, ¡°Wayward King, where do you think this is? We¡¯re in the country


    next to the sea that belongs to the rke family! If you take action against Young Patriarch rke


    here, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending that person?¡±


    Wayward King¡¯s expression darkened, and the image of that person appeared before his eyes, mighty


    and imposing.

 Chapter 3117

    Chapter 3117


    However, after a brief silence, a chill shed in Wayward King¡¯s eyes.


    He said, ¡°We know that he won¡¯t appear here! There are strange movements in the stargate of Cochly


    Mountain now, and that person is standing on guard there. He can¡¯t be bothered with things here!¡±


    Hearing this, Marquis Fulmore¡¯s face became very dark!


    This was the top secret of Cochly Mountain, but Wayward King actually knew about it. There were


    traitors in Cochly Mountain!


    ¡°So, are you determined to attack?¡± Marquis Fulmore¡¯s tone was solemn, and there was fighting intent


    in his eyes.


    Wayward King snorted coldly and said, ¡°Five marquises, if you want to protect him, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll


    have to pay!¡±


    Marquis Fillmore said coldly, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In an instant, four half-steps including Wayward King charged at the five marquises.


    An earth-shattering fight broke out again!


    Seeing this, Philip also rushed in and joined forces with Marquis Fulmore against Wayward King.


    Wayward King was certainly worthy of being the strongest half-step to the other shore. He raised his


    hand and a crack in space shed at Philip.


    The power of space rules!


    This crack in the space that contained enough power to devour everything burst apart in front of Philip.


    Philip threw a chimera fist at it, but when facing the space crack, the chimera fist was devoured. The


    next moment, another space crack appeared behind Philip. The chimera fist thrown by Philip just now


    sted on his back and sent him flying.


    Wayward King snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hmph! Kid, you¡¯re too young to act so arrogantly in front of


    me!¡±


    After saying that, Wayward King raised his hand, and a space crack appeared all around Philip.


    Philip frowned and nced around. Surging wind vortexes appeared in the crack and extremely sharp


    wind des shed at Philip.


    Philip raised his hands. mes quickly burst out from his arms and formed ayer of chimera armor!


    Clink!


    Teeming wind des shed the chimera armor and rendered it full of cracks!


    Seeing this, Wayward King scowled and roared, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, the cracks becamerger, and the wind des became sharper and stronger.


    Seeing this, Marquis Fulmore rushed forward and raised his hand. A snow mountain appeared out of


    nowhere and crashed into Wayward King.


    The scene was spectacr!


    A snow mountain fell from the sky upon Wayward King.


    Wayward King¡¯s face darkened, and he stopped his attacks, his clothes all tattered. Then, he raised his


    hand and aimed at the snow- capped mountain that was suppressing him!


    Buzz!


    The world started to shake. Tremendous energy and the power of rules surged all over Wayward King,


    instantly tearing a huge crack above his head.


    This crack was the size of a town. The huge snow mountain fell into the crack and was slowly engulfed.


    In the end, the crack swallowed the entire snow-capped mountain.


    Ayer of cold sweat dotted Wayward King¡¯s forehead. He stared at Marquis Fulmore coldly and said


    angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Having said that, Wayward King raised his hand and grabbed Marquis Fulmore.


    Poof!


    The space suddenly distorted, formed a palm, and grabbed Marquis Fulmore fiercely.


    Marquis Fulmore sneered, waved at the sea with both hands, and said, ¡°Up!¡±


    Ssh!


    In an instant, six dragons formed by sea water soared into the air with huge waves, roaring and


    pouncing on Wayward King.


    Philip saw the opportunity. His body was covered by mes again as he turned into a chimera


    humanoid and rushed toward Wayward King in a red streak of light!

 Chapter 3118

    Chapter 3118


    This time, Philip saw the timing of Wayward King¡¯s attack and made his move.


    Bang, boom!


    In the air, the chimera fists thrown out by Philip turned into balls of fire and formed a sea of ming


    lotuses that engulfed Wayward King.


    Wayward King was constrained by Marquis Fulmore¡¯s attack and had no means to fight Philip. He


    red around furiously, and his body surged with raging energy and the power of rules.


    ¡°Junior! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Wayward King roared.


    Suddenly, his face darkened and his eyebrows twitched. In that instant, a crack mark appeared


    between his eyebrows. It was a symbol of the power of his rules!


    Crack!


    Wayward King raised his hand and shed. A space crack as deep as the abyss appeared between


    him and Philip.


    In that instant, Philip vaguely saw a corner of the starry sky and a continent that he had never seen


    before in the abyss that exuded the vibe of a great destend. It was a futuristic city full of tall


    buildings, mechas, spaceships, and space orbits!


    Where was this?


    Philip frowned and saw the endless sea of fire being engulfed by the abyss-like crack. Then, another


    space crack appeared above Philip¡¯s head!


    Fire poured out like a waterfall, engulfing Philip in an instant!


    Philip bathed in the sea of fire, but he was unscathed as though he was bathing in holy light. That


    endless sea of fire was fully absorbed by him! Immediately after, Philip charged out and fought.


    He noticed that Wayward King was only suited for long-range attacks. He used his power of rules to


    continuously form spatial cracks to attack his opponents.


    In that case, closebat would be his weakness!


    Seeing Philip¡¯s fast approach, Wayward King scowled and said with a sneer, ¡°Everyone thinks that I¡¯m


    only good at long-range attacks, but few know that closebat is my strongest trump card!¡±


    With that said, a loud bang was heard. Wayward King¡¯s aura suddenly soared, reaching the peak of a


    half step to the other shore.


    At that moment, his aura was like a vast sun in the sky, so bright that no one dared to approach it.


    Boom, bang!


    In an instant, Wayward King took dozens of punches from Philip. At the same time, he quickly


    counterattacked and fought Philip above the sea!


    The sea immediately surged and the tremendous energy pressure sted by the two set off huge


    waves dozens of meters high.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, someone fell into the sea from the air like a cannonball. A huge wave hundreds of meters


    high was sted into the sea with a bang!


    Ssh!


    Philip was smacked into the sea and sank hundreds of meters. In his line of sight, several figures were


    fighting furiously above the blue seawater.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Philip being sted into the sea, Marquis Fulmore rushed over and fought Wayward King.


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, do you really want to fight me for the sake of that kid?¡± Wayward King asked coldly


    while fighting.


    Marquis Fulmore merely said, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line and your actions can¡¯t be condoned!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Marquis Fulmore, you¡¯re underestimating me!¡± Wayward King said solemnly, and an earth-


    shattering force suddenly exploded and overwhelmed Marquis Fulmore.


    The peak of a half step to the other shore was the strongest existence in that realm. Marquis Fulmore


    felt the pressure when facing Wayward King. For a while, he was beaten down and struggled to find an


    opportunity to counterattack.


    At this time, a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the sea!

 Chapter 3119

    Chapter 3119


    The vortex continued to expand and sucked in all the seawater around it. After that, the powerhouses a


    half step to the other shore fighting in mid-air looked at this vortex on the sea.


    A drop of red appeared in the middle of the vortex, which continued to grow until the entire whirlpool


    became red sea water. That was the power of the me, which affected the sea!


    A figure stood in the center of the vortex. It was covered in burning mes that reflected all the


    surrounding seawater red.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, the burning figure raised its head sharply and stared intently with red eyes at Wayward King


    in the air.


    At that moment, everyone felt unprecedented pressure, and there was a very strong force that was


    affecting the surrounding power of the rules.


    Wayward King looked down at the red figure in the sea. His brows twitched, and the corners of his eyes


    froze. Suddenly, he felt a sense of crisis!


    How could this be?


    Philip was just in the early stage of a half step to the other shore.


    How could he exude such strong killing intent?


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, the ming man soared into the sky. A swirling fiery red ocean wave like a red sea dragon


    followed behind him and rushed at Wayward King together with Philip.


    Roar!


    The ming sea dragon roared into the sky and spewed out countless me spikes from its mouth,


    stabbing Wayward King like a storm.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wayward King frowned and cursed inwardly. He quickly backed away and raised his hands at the same


    time, ready to tear apart a space crack in the air. However, the storm of ming spikes was too fast.


    Wayward King barely had time to tear op en a tiny space crack when the endless me spikes reached


    him.


    As ast resort, Wayward King gave up the space crack and raised his arms to form an air barrier in


    front of him.


    Bang, boom!


    Countless me spikes bombarded the air barrier formed by Wayward King!


    Some stabbed him from the sides and disappeared in the air. Itsted for half a minute before all the


    me spikes in the sky were gone. The air barrier in front of Wayward King had long shattered.


    In everyone¡¯s sight, his clothes were burned to tatters and his body was covered in wounds all over.


    ¡°Brat, I¡¯m going to kill you with my bare hands!¡± Wayward King was in a furious frenzy, and his eyes


    flushed red.


    In an instant, a powerful force erupted and tore open hundreds of space cracks around Philip!


    Countless wind des appeared in these space cracks, which carried tremendous power that could


    directly kill a half-step to the other shore in the early stage, and fired at Philip!


    Philip frowned, and a huge chimera appeared behind him. This chimera immediately put on ayer of


    metallic armor and shielded Philip inside its body!


    ng, Clink!


    Rapid wind des shed at the metallic armor of the giant chimera and produced sounds like


    popping corn.


    After a while, the metallic armor was shed into pieces. The chimera armor on the giant chimera¡¯s


    body also faced the risk of being destroyedpletely as it resisted the attacks from Wayward King!

 Chapter 3120

    Chapter 3120


    Roar!


    The giant chimera roared fiercely at Wayward King as mes surged on its body.


    Seeing this, Wayward King scowled and said, ¡°No wonder you could kill Grandmaster Turner. To reach


    the level of a half-step to the other shore at your age, it¡¯s simply unheard of, not to mention the fact that


    you can withstand my attacks. If I allow you to grow, you¡¯ll be a major headache for me in the


    future! Today, I¡¯m going to end you!¡±


    With an angry shout, Wayward King crossed his arms, and a square white space structure appeared in


    his palms!


    ¡°Square Cage!¡± Wayward King shouted angrily, raised his hand, and threw the square white space


    structure into the air!


    Buzz!


    All of a sudden, the square space structure rapidly erged and covered the battlefield.


    ¡°Imprison!¡± Wayward King shouted angrily again as he pointed at Philip, and the square space


    structure shrouded Philip.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Buzz!


    Philip was trapped inside, and the square space structure started shrinking with a hand motion from


    Wayward King,pressing the inner space.


    Philip could feel a strong sense of oppression following thepression of the surrounding space. This


    sense of oppression rendered Philip and the giant chimera behind him motionless. That was because


    the surrounding space seemed to have been solidified due to the pressure.


    Roar!


    The giant chimera roared and struggled to break free from the cage, but it was futile. The square space


    continued to shrink andpress!


    Wayward Kingughed and said, ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my Square Cage. In a while, you¡¯ll be


    crushed into a pool of blood, stripped away by space, andpletely disappear from this world!¡±


    ¡°Wayward King, how dare you?!¡± Seeing this, Marquis Fulmore attacked Wayward King with all his


    strength!


    However, Wayward King spread his other hand open, and another simr cage trapped Marquis


    Fillmore inside.


    ¡°Marquis Fulmore, take a good look at how he¡¯s going to die in my hands!¡± Wayward King said coldly.


    With that said, he clenched his right hand, and the cage that trapped Philip shrank again with a loud


    hum!


    Crack!


    The giant chimera began to show signs of copse. Philip was also under tremendous pressure, and


    the mes all over his body zed. However, he seemed to be trapped in this space at the moment,


    unable to move. He mustered all his strength but could only raise his arm slightly.


    Bang, boom!


    In an instant, fireballs shot out from Philip¡¯s palm like cannonballs, bombarding the space walls of this


    square cage. However, it was futile. This space was very solid!


    ¡°Stop wasting your efforts. The space wall of this square cage is formed by the ovepping and


    extrusion of various spaceyers. Only a pseudo realm to the other shore can break free,¡± Wayward


    King said very confidently.


    Philip did not give up and struggled to raise his right arm. A chimera sword appeared in his hand, and


    he angrily shed the walls of the cage.


    Poof!


    A ming sword light shed on the wall and made a crack, but it was quickly restored.


    Wayward King sneered and clenched his right hand again.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, the square space structure shrank again into the size of a truck. The giant chimera behind


    Philip shattered and turned into nothingness!

 Chapter 3121

    Chapter 3121


    Only Philip remained in the space structure now, his flesh deformed by thepression. The mes on


    his body were also distorted by the space.


    Seeing this, Wayward King sneered and was about to clench his hand again.


    He said, ¡°Junior, go to hell!¡±


    Buzz!


    The spatial structure of the square cage shrank again, ready to return to its origins. However, at that


    moment, a bright white light shed on Philip¡¯s chest.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The imprint of the three-headed snake on his chest flickered and the tremendous power of spatial rules


    exploded from Philip¡¯s body. In an instant, everything within a few miles radius was shrouded in an


    unusual power of the rules!


    Just for a moment, the powerhouses a half-step to the other shore felt the power of rules that did not


    belong to this world, which formed an effect of suppressing their realm like a tide. Fortunately, as half


    steps to the other shore, their realms had only fallen to the seventh zone.


    Even so, this was dangerous enough!


    Wayward King was no exception. The power of rules in his body dropped rapidly in that instant to the


    seventh zone.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Wayward King watched in shock as Philip broke free of the square space structure of


    the cage!


    Then, a sh of chimera sword with mighty sword intent shed from the sky at him.


    ¡°sh!¡± Philip roared.


    The power of this sword was enough to destroy the world.


    Wayward King watched as the chimera sword with mighty sword intent shed at him. His face flushed


    red, and he angrily fought back with all his might. However, his strength had dropped to the seventh


    zone now and he could not exert the power to stop the sword attack!


    Boom!


    The sword turned into a sea of fire that engulfed Wayward King. He flew out and spat several


    mouthfuls of blood!


    Philip stood still and looked at Wayward King who was seriously injured by the sword.


    He sighed helplessly. After all, Wayward King was at the peak of a half-step to the other shore. Even if


    his strength was suppressed by the three-headed snake to the seventh zone, Philip¡¯s attack still failed


    to kill him.


    Wayward King was sent flying by the sword, and one arm was cut off. It was dripping with blood!


    He red at Philip angrily, his eyes zing. He roared, ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll pay you back for this arm!¡±


    With that said, Wayward King turned to leave. He could not remain here. That unusual power of the


    rules had suppressed his realm. If he continued to fight like this, he would die for sure!


    Philip wanted to give chase, but Marquis Fulmore stopped him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after losers!¡±


    Of course, Philip understood this concept. Besides, the special power of rules disappeared at this


    moment.


    The other half steps to the other shore were shocked when they saw Wayward King¡¯s arm being cut off,


    and they also quickly fled the battlefield.


    Peace was restored at sea.


    Benny Larson and Alliance Master Yarn flew over at this moment and nced at Philip.


    The former said, ¡°You didn¡¯t let us down¡­¡±


    Philip turned around, looked at Benny, and said, ¡°Court Master Larson, you¡¯re here too¡­¡±


    Benny smiled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. Should we head to Arcadia Ind?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    In an instant, several powerhouses a half-step to the other shorended in rke Manor.

 Chapter 3122

    Chapter 3122


    As for the two pseudo realms to the other shore powerhouses, they left the sea area with the Imperial


    Preceptor.


    Their target was Zeus!


    ***


    rke Manor, the main family¡¯s main hall.


    Philip entertained the five marquises, Benny Larson, and Alliance Master Yarn.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The other powerhouses a half-step to the other shore had already left when Wayward King escaped.


    ¡°Marquises, thank you for your help,¡± Philip said.


    Several marquises sat on the chairs and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Young Patriarch


    rke. Now that you¡¯re on the same level as us and as the young patriarch of the rke family, you


    don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°You¡¯re my elders¡­¡±


    Hearing that, they said no more. Then, Philip turned to Benny and Alliance Master Yarn.


    He asked, ¡°Court Master Larson, Alliance Master Yarn, why are you here?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn was very worried about the Yarn family¡¯s affairs. He got up and asked, ¡°Have you


    seen the rke family¡¯s stargate?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Yes, I have¡­¡±


    ¡°A broken te?¡± Alliance Master Yarn asked.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know that the rke family¡¯s stargate is a broken te?¡±


    Hearing this, Alliance Master Yarn looked bright and excited.


    He said, ¡°Sure enough, as expected!¡±


    With that said, Alliance Master Yarn bowed to Philip in front of everyone and said, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, I beg you to save the Yarn family!¡±


    Hearing this, several marquises sighed helplessly, but Philip looked in puzzlement at Alliance Master


    Yarn and said, ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, what is this about?¡±


    Benny said at this moment, ¡°Philip, the te of the rke family¡¯s stargate is rted to the future and


    survival of the Yarn family¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip asked.


    Alliance Master Yarn sighed and said, ¡°The Yarn family are descendants of Emperor Kai. We reached


    our peak during Emperor Kai¡¯s reign, but this honor onlysted for decades. After the death of Emperor


    Kai, the Yarn family suffered bacsh from the rules of heaven and earth¡­¡±


    ¡°We were cursed by a very unusual power of the rules. All members of the Yarn family can only live up


    to 40 years old.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing well now?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the Yarn family blessed me with all the luck by


    using the power of the entire family. We used some things left behind by our predecessors to fight


    against that curse, which allowed me to break through to a half-step to the other shore and gave me a


    chance to prolong my life¡­¡±


    ¡°But now, I only have a few years left to live, and I¡¯ve exhausted all the luck of the Yarn family. If we


    can¡¯t find a way to break the curse, the Yarn family will be history, and the bloodline of Emperor


    Kai will also disappear from this world.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip finally understood. He asked, ¡°But what has the fate of the Yarn family got to do


    with the rke family¡¯s stargate?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn looked at Philip seriously and said, ¡°Because Emperor Kai once left a stone


    painting that depicted a stone te, which has the power to break the curse¡­¡±


    ¡°Emperor Kai once obtained that stone te but lost it againter. Over the years, the Yarn family has


    been searching for it. We finally discovered that the rke family¡¯s stargate came from the same


    source with that te.¡±


    At this point, Alliance Master Yarn looked at Philip seriously and said with a bow, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, please save the Yarn family!¡±


    Philip had a hard time deciding and looked at Benny and the five marquises.


    Emperor Kai once obtained another stone te that came from the same source as the rke family¡¯s


    stargate?

 Chapter 3123

    Chapter 3123


    At this moment, Marquis Fulmore said, ¡°Philip, the Yarn family has done a great job in protecting the


    human race. For thousands of years, the Yarn family has been fighting at the forefront of the human


    race. Even more so, Emperor Kai was an upright and powerful being¡­¡±


    ¡°Without his unification of the world or his suppression of the extraterrestrial creatures from the other


    shore, perhaps the human race would have ceased to exist long ago.¡±


    Benny added, ¡°Philip¡­¡±


    Before Benny said his piece, Philip said, ¡°Emperor Kai was kind to me. I¡¯m willing to help the Yarn


    family.¡±


    With that said, Alliance Master Yarn was so excited that he was about to kneel. He said, ¡°Thank you,


    Young Patriarch rke!¡±


    Philip grabbed Alliance Master Yarn and said, ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, we may have had some conflicts


    before, but everything is in the past now. We should fight together to protect the human race.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Young Patriarch rke. In the past, the Alliance wanted to get


    some benefits from you, but now, the Alliance will follow you and obey your orders!¡±


    Hiss!


    Several marquises gasped.


    No one expected Alliance Master Yarn to give up the Alliance to Philip and the rke family.


    Philip quickly helped Alliance Master Yarn up and asked, ¡°How can I help the Yarn family?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn said, ¡°ording to the stone painting left behind by Emperor Kai, the people of


    the Yarn family need to get close to the te and let the power of the te change the curse on them,


    that is, the special power of the rules.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened. He said, ¡°But my father told me that only a member of the rke


    family can approach the rke family¡¯s stargate¡­¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn said, ¡°Rest assured, Young Patriarch rke. We don¡¯t need to get too close. Just


    on the periphery will do.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Philip thought of something and asked, ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, did Emperor Kai leave behind


    anything regarding the underground pce?¡±


    ¡°The underground pce?¡± Hearing this, Alliance Master Yarn frowned and said with a sigh, ¡°Even the


    Yarn family can¡¯t enter the underground pce. Because without Emperor Kai¡¯s Token, any forced


    entry will awaken the guardian warriors in the underground pce!¡±


    ¡°Guardian warriors?¡± Philip frowned.


    Alliance Master Yarn nodded and said, ¡°A half-human half-corpse existence that¡¯s like a spirit body.


    They were all soldiers under Emperor Kai¡¯smand when they were alive¡­¡±


    ¡°They fought and killed all their lives. They have strong hostility and killing intent! They fought for


    Emperor Kai when they were alive and are now guarding the underground pce for Emperor Kai after


    their deaths¡­ Their strength should not be weaker than the seventh zone! Among them, there are also


    three guardian warriors a half step to the other shore, and theirbat power is unfathomable.¡±


    ¡°Three guardian warriors a half step to the other shore?¡± Philip murmured.


    Fortunately, he had Emperor Kai¡¯s Token. If he really fought with such an existence, his chances of


    winning would be low. They were warriors when they were alive, and they turned into guardian spirits


    after death, which was enough to show their strength.


    ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, in a few days, I¡¯ll go to the underground pce to get a weapon of Emperor


    Kai¡¯s,¡± Philip said.


    Alliance Master Yarn was taken aback and asked, ¡°You want to enter the underground pce? What


    weapon?¡±


    Philip took out Emperor Kai¡¯s Token and said, ¡°This is Emperor Kai¡¯s Token. During an encounter,


    Emperor Kai asked me to take his Caelum Sword to protect the human race. Although I don¡¯t know


    why, I feel that I may be able to learn the truth after entering the underground pce¡­¡±


    ¡°Caelum Sword? You want to take the Caelum Sword?¡± Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s breathing became rapid.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Philip asked.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alliance Master Yarn took a deep breath, looked at Philip earnestly, and said, ¡°The Caelum Sword is


    the supreme treasure of the human race handed down by the Human Emperor back then. It¡¯s a sword


    that canmand the world, smash the stargate, and destroy the sun and moon!¡±

 Chapter 3124

    Chapter 3124


    The Caelum Sword was the weapon of the Human Emperor, a supreme being of the human race. It


    had been passed down for thousands of years and had transcended the world.


    After the Caelum Sword reached the hands of Emperor Kai, it only demonstrated half of its strength


    because Emperor Kai was not a real Human Emperor.


    When Philip said that he wanted to take the Caelum Sword, Alliance Master Yarn was very surprised.


    Philip had Emperor Kai¡¯s Token and naturally could get his inheritance. Entering the underground


    pce and taking the Caelum Sword was beyond reproach.


    Alliance Master Yarn looked at Philip and Emperor Kai¡¯s Token in his hand. He then turned to Benny


    and asked, ¡°Did you already know that he¡¯s the person chosen by the Human Emperor?¡±


    Benny shrugged and said, ¡°I just found out too¡­¡±


    Philip looked at Alliance Master Yarn and Benny and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn looked at Philip seriously and said, ¡°Do you know what it means to be chosen by


    the Human Emperor?¡±


    Philip frowned, shook his head, and said, ¡°I hope you can enlighten me¡­¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn sighed and said, ¡°ording to the things left behind by Emperor Kai, thest


    Human Emperor in this world was Emperor Nao, the supreme emperor whom even gods and immortals


    feared¡­¡±


    ¡°However, King Doo attacked Emperor Nao and reached a secret agreement with the ancient Heavenly


    Court, depriving Emperor Nao of the Human Emperor¡¯s luck. King Doo suppressed and absorbed all


    the luck in this world for himself. From then on, the Human Emperor ceased to exist in this world, and


    everyone worshipped gods and demons instead¡­¡±


    ¡°The emperors of the world were no longer the supreme emperors of the world but were called children


    of heaven. Since then, the human race was no longer an existence that could fight against other


    existences within the six realms. Instead, we became their ves and worshippers¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened, and he asked, ¡°You said that King Doo cooperated with the


    ancient Heavenly Court to suppress the Human Emperor¡¯s luck. Is the ancient Heavenly Court a


    powerful organization on the other shore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ The ancient Heavenly Court dide from the other shore. ording to the records on


    the stone painting, the ancient Heavenly Court came from outside the sky beyond the stargate that


    once brought some terrifying beasts and invaded this world¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, in every prosperous era of the human race, traces of the ancient Heavenly Court could be


    found. They had always prevented the prosperity of the human race and any possibilities of our


    unification.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath and said, ¡°What¡¯s the connection between the ancient Heavenly Court and


    the current Heavenly Court?¡±


    Benny got up and said, ¡°The current Heavenly Court is a small organization left behind by the ancient


    Heavenly Court. Due to some reason, they failed to go back with the big organization and stayed here


    for good. They established a new Heavenly Court, which has developed until now.¡±


    Philip frowned, and his expression became solemn.


    It would be really tricky if the other shore had such an unfathomable existence as the ancient Heavenly


    Court. To suppress the Human Emperor¡¯s luck of the entire human race, the supreme powerhouse in


    the ancient Heavenly Court must have already entered the realm of the other shore.


    ¡°Why did they suppress the human race?¡± Philip asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Alliance Master Yarn sighed and said, ¡°Because of resources. This world has the resources that the


    ancient Heavenly Court yearns for. Maybe it¡¯s also due to ack of resources on thend of the other


    shore. Every thousand years, the stargate will open, and those guys from the other shore will invade


    this world and plunder resources frantically¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to the truth that your father has uncovered over the years, this world is called the ancestral


    land or thend of sinned blood by the other shore. There is a great possibility that they escaped from


    the ancestralnd to the other shore and developed part of their existence since then¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that they¡¯ve surpassed the civilization of the ancestralnd, they view this ce as thend of


    sinned blood, and of ves that has always supplied them with resources!¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, the marquises gasped. Although they already knew it, they were still very agitated when


    they heard this.


    The other shore was full of ambitious guys!

 Chapter 3125

    Chapter 3125


    Philip finally understood.


    He thought for a while and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the stargate will be forced open. When the time


    comes, I¡¯ll enter thend of the other shore and see for myself!¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn and the others looked at Philip with more certainty in their eyes and said, ¡°You


    need to watch your every step. When do you n to leave for the underground pce?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Things in Arcadia Ind have been taken care of for the time being. I want to head out


    tomorrow, but before that, I have to go somewhere.¡±


    Benny¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°Do you want to go to District 12?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I want to see Seth. I can¡¯t help feeling that he knows more than me,


    especially about my mother¡­¡±


    Benny nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met Seth a few times before. He¡¯s young but very scheming. You must be


    careful when you see him.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve worked together before.¡±


    After that, Philip looked at Alliance Master Yarn and said, ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, you can make


    arrangements for members of the Yarn family to enter Arcadia Ind tomorrow. I¡¯ll get someone to


    handle this matter properly.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn was very excited and said, ¡°Thank you, Young Patriarch rke.¡±


    The marquises exchanged a nce before they got up and said, ¡°We shall take our leave. We¡¯re


    needed in Cochly Mountain.¡±


    Everyone nodded and parted ways. Then, Philip headed to District 12.


    ***


    District 12 was under Seth Larson¡¯s full control now. After passing through the city walls dozens of


    meters high and full of machine guns and cannons, Philip¡¯s bulletproof car entered District 12.


    Philip followed someone¡¯s lead and arrived at Red Building.


    In a private room on the third floor, Seth had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Philip, he smiled and


    said, ¡°Wee to District 12. I¡¯m sorry for not meeting you earlier.¡±


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°You still have to deal with the forces left behind by Tucker Stone and the


    others. Forget the formalities.¡±


    The two took their seats.


    Seth ordered his servants to make a pot of tea. He poured a cup for Philip and asked, ¡°Young Patriarch


    rke, are you here for something?¡±


    Philip cut to the chase and said, ¡°I want to know everything about my mother.¡±


    Seth raised his eyebrows and poured his tea.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He sat down, slowly took a sip, and said, ¡°If what l¡¯m going to tell you is different from what you


    imagined, what will you do? ¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned and said, ¡°I can make my own judgments.¡±


    Seth nodded and said, ¡°My adoptive mother is still around¡­¡±


    Thump!


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s breathing became rapid. He said, ¡°My mom is still around?¡±


    Seth nodded and said, ¡°Her ident was just a show for the outside world. However, as for where she


    is, I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s quite possible that she opened the passage to the other shore again back


    then and is now stuck there, unable to return.¡±


    Philip took a deep breath. It matched half of what he had guessed.


    His mother was still alive, and it was very possible that she had entered the other shore but could not


    come back.

 Chapter 3126

    Chapter 3126


    ¡°Is that everything you know?¡± Philip asked.


    Seth smiled and said, ¡°What else do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Philip asked.


    Seth thought for a while and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t leave behind anything much in this world. If you want to


    find her tracks, you need to go to the other shore.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I will.¡±


    Hearing that, Seth frowned and said, ¡°Have you decided? When the stargate opens in a month, will you


    enter thend of the other shore?¡±


    Philip shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Who¡¯d be willing to leave their home? But I want to know who¡¯s


    behind this and why my mother went to the other shore. Since no one is willing to tell me much, I can


    only find out for myself.¡±


    Seth was briefly silent before he said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, I¡¯m a pawn in the chess game too and


    can¡¯t tell you much¡­¡±


    ¡°Thend on the other shore isn¡¯t an existence that people like us can figure out. If you really want to


    enter that ce, I¡¯d advise you to be careful in everything and not to reveal your origins from the


    ancestralnd. Otherwise, it¡¯ll only bring misfortune upon you.¡±


    Philip got up and said, ¡°Of course, I know this. Before I leave, I want to discuss a deal with you.¡±


    Seth smiled and said eagerly, ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°Help me keep an eye on the branch family. If you notice any strange movements, I hope you can do


    something for me,¡± Philip said seriously as he took out a golden token.


    The Golden Seal!


    There was a letter P on the front!


    Seth looked at the golden token on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Are you trying to pull me into your


    ranks?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°That¡¯s up to you¡­¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and left. Seth stood by the window on the third floor and watched


    as Philip left in a car.


    After a long while, Seth turned to look at the Golden Seal on the table. He picked it up, nced at it,


    and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on the branch family. I hope you cane back alive¡­¡±


    After Philip returned to rke Manor, Aria turned up.


    ¡°This is the pass I brought from the Imperial Pce,¡± Aria handed a ck iron pass to Philip.


    Philip took it and said, ¡°Thank you, Third Mother.¡±


    Aria looked at Philip and said, ¡°The Imperial Preceptor has a message for you too. Just rest assured


    and go to thend of the other shore. They¡¯ll take care of things here. We hope that when you return,


    you can lead the human race to glory and break free from this cage.¡±


    Philip felt the weight on his shoulders. He shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t they expecting too


    much of me?¡±


    Aria rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯ve made a decision, you must do your best.¡±


    ¡°I get it, Third Mother. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest,¡± Philip said.


    Then Aria left.


    After everyone left, Philip stood in the hall and looked up at the skylight roof. He could see the vast


    starry sky and meteors zooming past from here.


    At this moment, Philip finally experienced his father¡¯s emotion when he stood here every time.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that this position was so difficult to handle. He felt so much weight and heavy


    responsibilities on his shoulders.


    At that moment, Philip could hardly sort his thoughts out. Many things and situations were like giant


    hands that pushed him forward, while he had to slowly walk out from behind the shelter of many people


    right to the forefront.


    If he turned back, he could see his father, mother, Wynn, Hannah, the Imperial Preceptor, the five


    marquises, Fennel, Benny, Alliance Master Yarn, Cynthia, and others. These people seemed to be


    looking at him and cing all their hopes on him.


    Philip sighed. That night, he just stood in the hall and watched the starry sky.

 Chapter 3127

    Chapter 3127


    The next day, Alliance Master Yarn led the Yarn family to Arcadia Ind.


    Under Philip¡®s arrangement, they knelt in the ancestral hall of the rke family, feeling the magical


    power of rules in the surrounding environment slowly hitting the power of the curse in their bodies.


    After that, Philip said goodbye to his mothers and left Arcadia Ind with Alliance Master Yarn and


    Benny to the entrance of the underground pce.


    This ce was already heavily guarded by the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s troops, and the entrance to the


    pce was full of checkpoints. With the pass in hand, Philip entered the underground pce


    unobstructed and arrived at the entrance.


    A huge bronze door stood in front of him, which depicted two dragons soaring in the sky. They were full


    of majesty and exuded the characteristics of the Emperor Kai era.


    They looked at each other, and Philip pushed open the heavy bronze door. The sound of the heavy


    bronze door opening resounded throughout the underground.


    When the bronze door opened, the three people were shocked by the scene in front of them!


    A million troops with soaring fighting spirits entered their eyes, and the loud and noisy vibe that swept


    over them was deafening!


    Spectacr!


    Millions of terracotta warriors were disyed in this underground pce as well as tens of thousands


    of war horses.


    That view could simply swallow mountains and rivers. This ce was a vast and spectacr


    underground pce!


    At the end of the endless army of millions, a splendid pce suspended in midair was disyed in


    front of the three of them. The golden pce seemed to be suspended in the sky, dominating all beings


    in the world.


    Emperor Kai¡¯s Pce!


    At this moment, even if they were the supreme powerhouses a half step to the other shore, the three of


    them were shocked by the presence of the underground pce.


    This was the pinnacle of the Emperor Kai era!


    This was the king of the world!


    The three walked on the stone steps into the underground pce, passed through the army of millions,


    and came to the magnificent pce suspended in midair.


    The 99 golden brick steps that stretched upward stood in front of the three of them.


    At this point, Alliance Master Yarn and Benny were unable to step forward. That was because an


    unusual power of rules prevented them from doing so.


    Only Philip was unaffected. He quickly took out Emperor Kai¡¯s Token from his pocket and looked at


    Alliance Master Yarn and Benny.


    They nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead. You¡¯ve been chosen by Emperor Kai.¡±


    Philip frowned and stepped on the steps made of golden bricks.


    Boom!


    A drum beat resounded throughout the underground pce!


    Philip took another step, and there was another boom¡­


    Immediately after, the loud booms continued like thunderous war drums beating!


    The entire underground pce became solemn amid the sound of this war drum. With every step,


    Philip¡¯s blood began to boil, and fighting spirit started to burn within him. It grew stronger as he climbed


    higher!


    Thud!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He took thest step andnded on the white marble floor of this golden pce. His fighting spirit also


    reached an unprecedented peak.


    At that moment, Philip turned around and looked back. The army of millions was raring to go. Every


    move exuded the majesty of the emperor!

 Chapter 3128

    Chapter 3128


    Benny and Alliance Master Yarn looked up at Philip, who was standing in the Golden Pce at this


    moment.


    They felt as if they were seeing the figure of an emperor!


    His every move couldmand an army of millions and unify all mountains and rivers!


    ¡°That¡¯s the aura of the Human Emperor!¡± Alliance Master Yarn eximed in awe.


    In his sight, a faint golden aura appeared on Philip¡®s body, which exuded the aura of a golden dragon


    mixed with the supreme power of the rules.


    It was the aura of the Human Emperor!


    The luck of the Human Emperor had reawakened!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benny also became extremely excited, and his eyes flickered. He quickly fiddled with his fingers in a


    prediction. The more he deduced, the more solemn and shocked his expression became.


    In the end, the ground under his feet shattered and cracked. A sh of lightning appeared in the sky


    and struck Benny!


    Fortunately, Benny was well prepared and avoided heaven¡¯s punishment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alliance Master Yarn asked anxiously.


    Benny shook his head, his face dark as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t make a prediction. It¡¯s too messy¡­¡±


    With that said, he looked gravely at Philip in the golden hall in midair.


    Was there something on him?


    Why was it so difficult to make a prediction about him?


    Hearing this, Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s face also turned a little ugly as he said, ¡°Even you can¡¯t make a


    prediction?¡±


    Benny nodded and said, ¡°The rules here are unusual. Moreover, the Human Emperor¡¯s aura on him


    has awakened. He¡¯s no longer someone a normal person like me can predict on a whim. That¡¯s the fate


    of the supreme being of the human race, and it represents the fate of the entire human race. I¡¯m not at


    that level yet.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn nodded and said, ¡°Do you think that person did something secretly?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Benny asked with a frown.


    ¡°Your sister, Charlotte Larson,¡± Alliance Master Yarn said.


    When Benny heard this, his expression changed. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. He stood on the white marble floor that overlooked the millions of terracotta


    warriors and horses. His spirit soared as if he wanted to contend with heaven.


    At that time, Philip seemed to see the figure of a great emperormanding an army of millions,


    fighting against external enemies and extraterrestrial beasts. Even such a tragic war could not erase


    the pride and fighting spirit in the hearts of those soldiers.


    That spirit could swallow thousands of miles of mountains and rivers.


    After a long while, Philip returned to his senses. He then turned around and walked toward the


    imposing pce. This grand pce retained the characteristics of the Emperor Kai era.


    Philip stood on the outer square of this golden pce and felt as insignificant as an ant, which was


    enough to show how huge and impressive this pce was.


    In front of the pce gate, four guards were standing.


    The guards looked vibrant and were full of fighting spirit. Even though they were statues, the vibe they


    exuded was still scary!


    After getting closer, Philip discovered that the aura of the four guards was not weaker than a half-step


    to the other shore.


    Were they the guardian warriors mentioned by Alliance Master Yarn?


    Having four supreme powerhouses a half step to the other shore guard this underground pce was a


    big deal indeed.


    Philip took out Emperor Kai¡¯s Token, easily passed through the four guards, and walked into the hall.


    Inside the hall, 16 huge towering ck pirs engraved with ck dragons stood before him. At the top


    of the main hall, there was a golden ck coffin!

 Chapter 3129

    Chapter 3129


    Guards in ck armor stood around the golden ck coffin with dagger-axes in their hands, guarding


    the slumber of the master in the coffin.


    Four golden god statues stood in four directions of the coffin. At the top of the golden ck coffin was a


    sword hanging in the air. It appeared as though it had fallen from the heavens.


    It was Caelum Sword!


    The body of the sword was pure ck, and the hilt was the head of a ck dragon, roaring fiercely.


    Above Caelum Sword was a vast starry sky. It was as if the person in the coffin had been watching the


    starry sky, waiting for the day to make aeback and fight against the world.


    Philip looked at Caelum Sword and then at the golden ck coffin. After a while, he knelt and bowed.


    This was his respect and admiration for Emperor Kai!


    He was the one who had protected the human race for centuries. He was the one who unified the


    turbulent Central ins!


    He was the one who had achieved supreme dominance. Althoughter generations both praised and


    criticized him, Philip was full of admiration for such a person.


    After three bows, Philip held Emperor Kai¡¯s Token, faced the golden ck coffin, and said, ¡°With


    Emperor Kai¡¯s Token, I, Philip rke, am here at themand of Emperor Kai¡¯s final words to take


    Caelum Sword¡­¡±


    Buzz!


    As soon as Philip said that, Caelum Sword hanging above the coffin seemed to sense something and


    hummed. That hum sounded like the deep roar of a dragon and reverberated in the hall!


    With a swoosh, Caelum Sword shed with brilliance and flew in front of Philip. The tip of the sword


    pointed at Philip as it hovered in front of him as if trying to sense something.


    Philip stood on the spot as ayer of cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Could it be that Caelum Sword had developed a sword spirit?


    Philip thought for a while. After all, Caelum Sword had been handed down since the era of the Human


    Emperor, which was a long time.


    Thus, Philip bowed and said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m Philip rke. I¡¯m here to take you.¡±


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, Caelum Sword began to tremble as if it were very angry. The body of the sword stood


    upright, and the tip of the sword looked around like a human head, pointing at Philip as if reprimanding


    him.


    Philip frowned in puzzlement. Caelum Sword seemed to understand his words and was unhappy with


    him.


    What did he say wrong?


    Was it because he had called it Senior?


    Did his words, ¡®I¡¯m here to take you,¡¯ make it sound like he wanted to take it by force?


    Whoa, that did sound a little ambiguous!


    Philip immediately bowed and exined, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It was Emperor Kai who


    asked me to bring you out of this underground pce¡­¡±


    Buzz!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Caelum Sword hummed angrily and shed at Philip with a ck sword light!


    Philip was shocked and immediately backed away. He barely dodged the attack, and his hair stood on


    end.


    ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    Swish!


    Another sword lightshed out. Philip had no choice but to defend himself. He started running around


    in the hall.


    Caelum Sword chased after Philip and knocked on his head several times!


    Finally, Philip got angry. He scowled and said, ¡°Good for you, Caelum Sword. I¡¯m here on Emperor


    Kai¡¯s order to take you out of the underground pce. Not only are you not grateful, but you¡¯re even


    chasing after me! Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Seeing that you¡¯re an antique that¡¯s many years older


    than me, I can forget about this matter. But if you continue acting like this, don¡¯t me me for taking


    action!¡±


    Buzz!


    Caelum Sword got angrier, and its sword intent was even more explosive now!


    Philip had no choice but to fight with all his strength!


    ¡°You¡¯re just a sword. Let¡¯s see how powerful you are!¡± Philip shouted angrily and charged!


    Bang!


    Buzz!


    After a round of fighting, Philip squatted on the ground with a bruised nose and a swollen face. He


    clutched his head, and his clothes were in tatters.


    He shouted, ¡°Senior, I was wrong. Please have mercy on me.¡±

 Chapter 3130

    Chapter 3130


    The Caelum Sword pointed angrily with the tip of its sword and kept poking Philip¡¯s head as if it were


    teaching him a lesson. Philip could only stare at the hall and sigh. Even a sword could lord over him


    now.


    Caelum Sword had actually developed a sword spirit.


    How many years did it take to give birth to a sword spirit?


    This was simply surreal.


    After a long while, Philip stood up, bowed to Caelum Sword, and said earnestly, ¡°Senior Caelum,


    please forgive my impudence just now¡­¡±


    To his surprise, Caelum Sword pped Philip on the head and angrily wrote on the floor tile, ¡°Don¡¯t call


    me Senior! I¡¯m a girl who¡¯s not even 5,000 years old!¡±


    Thump!


    Seeing this delicate handwriting, Philip was dumbfounded and could not react for a while.


    This sword spirit was actually a girl!


    And she was not even 5,000 years old¡­ 5,000 years¡­


    ¡®What the heck?!¡¯


    Was the origin of Caelum Sword that awesome?


    The civilization of this country was only 5,000 years old, and she was younger than that.


    Did that mean that she already existed when the civilization of this country was born?


    The same era as the founding fathers?


    Swish!


    Caelum Sword wrote another line of words on the floor.


    ¡°Boy, are you the descendant of the Human Emperor mentioned by Little Kai? I think you look quite


    common. You¡¯re not handsome or smart. How can a guy like you have the aura of the Human


    Emperor?¡±


    After Caelum Sword finished writing, the tip of the sword tilted and circled Philip carefully.


    Philip trembled, ¡®Little Kai?¡¯


    Was that how she addressed Emperor Kai?


    In an instant, a picture shed in Philip¡¯s mind. In front of Caelum Sword, maybe Emperor Kai, the


    great ruler, had also run around like Philip with his head in his arms and his face bruised from being


    beaten.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Senior Caelum¡­¡± Philip said with a bow, but Caelum Sword pped him on the butt and sent him


    flying.


    Philip immediately changed his words. ¡°Miss Caelum, please forgive my rudeness¡­¡±


    Caelum Sword finally heaved a sigh of relief and wrote on the floor. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll forgive you. Since


    you¡¯ve been chosen by Little Kai, let¡¯s see what¡¯s so great about you!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned, looked at Caelum Sword slowly drifting toward him, and said, ¡°Miss


    Caelum, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. We¡¯ve already fought just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡± A bell-like childish voice rang in Philip¡¯s mind!


    This was¡­


    Before he could react, Caelum Sword shed out at Philip.


    Philip had to fight with all his strength, but after a while, Philip fell to the ground while gasping for


    breath. He had several sword marks on his body.


    He said, ¡°Miss Caelum, please spare me. I can¡¯t beat you.¡±


    Caelum Sword hovered in the air with the tip of the sword pointing up proudly as if it wereughing.


    Then, it wrote on the floor, ¡°The Human Emperor is really getting worse. How did Little Kai find me such


    a useless and weak young boy? I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Philip felt a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Miss Caelum, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Caelum Sword proudly held up the tip of its sword and wrote, ¡°Well, since this is Little Kai¡¯s choice, I¡¯ll


    go with you. I¡¯ve lived in this ce for a long time, and it¡¯s not a bad idea for me to go out and have a


    look.¡±


    After saying that, Caelum Sword was about to float out of the hall.


    Seeing this, Philip felt chills go up his spine. He quickly stopped Caelum Sword and said, ¡°Miss


    Caelum, if you go out like this, you¡¯ll frighten many people¡­¡±


    Caelum Sword was taken aback and wrote, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Philip stroked his chin, thought for a while, and said, ¡°If you were a little smaller, maybe I can take you


    out with me¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Caelum Sword turned into the size of an arm.

 Chapter 3131

    Chapter 3131


    Philip was amazed and quickly said, ¡°A little smaller¡­¡±


    Caelum Sword fumed with white smoke all over as if it were very unhappy but still turned smaller like


    the size of a palm.


    Philip smiled as he stretched out his hand, and Caelum Sword hovered above his palm. Philip


    cautiously and respectfully put Caelum Sword in his pocket and said, ¡°Please bear with it, Miss


    Caelum¡­¡±


    Then, Philip nced at the golden ck coffin and walked up to it. He knelt and bowed several times.


    He then got up and said, ¡°Emperor Kai, I¡¯ll be taking Caelum Sword away. I¡¯ll visit you again next


    time¡­¡±


    With that said, Philip turned to leave. However, suddenly, the golden ck coffin swayed a little, and


    the stars in the starry sky above changed their trajectories.


    ***


    At the same time, in the Yarn family¡¯s manor far away. The golden statue of Emperor Kai that held a


    sword to rule the world glowed with a bright golden light, and the frightened servants in the ancestral


    hall knelt and bowed to it.


    ***


    At the same time, in front of the stargate at Cochly Mountain, Roger rke, who had been standing


    there for a while, suddenly felt something at this moment. As if traveling through time and space, his


    eyes saw a certain figure.


    ¡°Have you seeded?¡± Roger asked.


    The figure glowed with a golden aura, and his face was obscured. He said with a majestic tone, ¡°I¡¯ll be


    waiting for you there!¡±


    Roger frowned and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ***


    At the same time, in the sacred city far in the West, Zeus returned to his pce.


    At this moment, those creatures imprisoned beneath the sacred city went into a frenzy as if there was a


    presence that threatened their existence.


    Zeus frowned, turned into a sh of lightning, and traveled through space and time. He saw a figure¡¯s


    back that was enough to crush a world walking toward the long river of time.


    This figure¡¯s back was very imposing as if the power of one person was enough to rule the world.


    ¡°The Human Emperor?!¡± Zeus stood up suddenly, his eyes full of horror!


    Why did the aura of the Human Emperor appear in the long river of time and space?


    ¡°No!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This presence was unlike the Human Emperor. It was much fainter. However, those vibes had


    surpassed Zeus¡¯ power!


    The realm above the other shore was the prophet. This supreme figure in front of him had achieved the


    path of the prophet!


    How was this possible?


    ***


    Back to Philip¡¯s side. After a brief silence, he bowed to the golden ck coffin before he turned around


    and walked out of the hall.


    After he walked out of the hall, he found that everything in front of him looked very real. The army of


    millions was very lifelike as they charged forward!


    Fighting intent burst from Philip¡¯s eyes, and his blood boiled as if he were in battle!


    After a while, he walked down the steps to Benny and Alliance Master Yarn.


    ¡°So, did you get it?¡± Benny asked.


    Philip nodded and took Caelum Sword out of his pocket.

 Chapter 3132

    Chapter 3132


    Benny and Alliance Master Yarn looked at the small Caelum Sword in Philip¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is that Caelum Sword?¡± Alliance Master Yarn was a little agitated yet doubtful.


    Why was Caelum Sword so small?


    Philip smiled and made a tossing motion. The small Caelum Sword hovered in the air, and the former


    said, ¡°Miss Caelum, please get bigger.¡±


    Swish!


    Caelum Sword instantly returned to its original appearance, which made Benny and Alliance Master


    Yarn widen their eyes in shock. Caelum Sword was full of imposing sword energy that even the two of


    them found it difficult to resist!


    So strong!


    So this was Emperor Kai¡¯s Caelum Sword!


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, what did you call it just now? Miss Caelum? This is just a sword, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn asked doubtfully at this moment, sounding awkward as he mentioned the name.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, Caelum Sword spun around a few times as if it were very angry. The tip of the sword bent


    over and stared at Alliance Master Yarn before it wrote angrily on the floor, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m much older


    than you. You should call me Aunt, alright! Hey, you actually have the bloodline of Little Kai in your


    body. Although it¡¯s very faint, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn and Benny were stunned at the moment!


    Caelum Sword was actually proficient in writing.


    Could it be a sword spirit?


    Awesome!


    Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s face paled and flushed rapidly. At his age, he had never been embarrassed like


    this.


    ¡®Aunt?¡¯


    However, Caelum Sword was indeed passed down from Emperor Kai¡¯s era, so Alliance Master Yarn


    had no choice but to bow and say, ¡°Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Caelum Sword carved that word on the floor!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After that, Alliance Master Yarn said with a flushed face, ¡°Aunt, did you just say that I have Emperor


    Kai¡¯s bloodline in me?¡±


    Caelum Sword wrote on the floor nonchntly: ¡°That¡¯s right, but don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Your


    bloodline is so faint that it can almost be overlooked. In your lifetime, I¡¯m afraid your strength has


    reached its peak. I can¡¯t believe that Little Kai¡¯s descendants are so unbing.¡±


    After pausing for a while the sword wrote next sentences, ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. If I had known earlier, I


    should have forced Little Kai to make me a lot of dolls so that I could choose carefully. What a pity. That


    boy, Hai, was a piece of trash. Soo wasn¡¯t bad, but he died too early.¡±


    Caelum Sword muttered to itself while writing on the floor. Alliance Master Yarn and Benny looked at


    each other when they saw that scene.


    It was fortunate that they had good self-control, or they would have been scared to death by now!


    Philip said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough¡­¡±


    Caelum Sword stopped, turned into the size of a palm, and was stuffed into Philip¡¯s pocket again.


    Benny and Alliance Master Yarn also smiled. They looked at Philip and asked, ¡°What else did you see


    in the main hall?¡±


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°A golden ck coffin guarded by four divine beasts and a star map.¡±


    Hearing that, Benny¡¯s face became a little ugly as he muttered to himself, ¡°A golden ck coffin


    guarded by four divine beasts and a star map. What was Emperor Kai trying to do?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Philip asked.


    Benny shook his head and fiddled with his fingers in a prediction. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have a


    strange feeling that what you mentioned just now seems like a magic circle.¡±

 Chapter 3133

    Chapter 3133


    ¡°A magic circle?¡±


    Both Philip and Alliance Master Yarn took a deep breath and became a little nervous.


    Benny said, ¡°That¡®s right, I seem to have seen this magic circle somewhere before. No, I have to go


    back. I can¡¯t help feeling that there¡¯s a great secret in it!¡±


    With that said, Benny left the underground pce. Philip and Alliance Master Yarn followed suit.


    The three separated outside the underground pce. Benny returned to the Gentlemen Court, while


    Alliance Master Yarn and Philip returned to the rke family.


    Philip had retrieved Caelum Sword, so he needed to recuperate in the rke family for a while to fortify


    his strength.


    ording to Alliance Master Yarn, although he had now stepped into the realm of a half-step to the


    other shore, his advancement was too fast. He reliedrgely on external forces, so his foundation was


    not solid. Thus, Philip needed to strengthen his abilities.


    His target was the Dragon Transformation Pond of the rke family, of course!


    The Dragon Transformation Pond was located in the back mountain of the rke Manor with only one


    stone bridge leading to it.


    Philip walked over the stone bridge and entered the back mountain alone.


    There was an artificial pond in the back mountain with blue water and nine faucets in lire shape of


    dragon heads as the water inlet. The pond was surrounded by lush greenery full of vitality.


    Wearing a light silk shirt, Philip walked into the Dragon Transformation Pond and sat in the center.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At that moment, the life force of the pond water began to flow continuously through Philip¡¯s skin and


    into his body, swimming in his veins.


    Gradually, Philip¡¯s body was covered with a light blue sheen, and the imprints on his eyebrows, chest,


    and arms also began to absorb the vitality of the pond water.


    In the surroundings, an imperceptible power of rules formed a vortex and slowly poured into Philip¡¯s


    body.


    At that moment, Philip felt as if his body was drynd that was being nourished by rainwater. The


    rainwater kept pooling together before finally turning into a stream that slowly irrigated the drynd.


    In the end, the stream slowly merged into a river, and finally into a vast ocean!


    In his mind, Philip continued to evolve thebat skills and special imprint abilities he had learned


    along the way!


    He discovered that the power of kingship seemed to be sealed after he reached a half step to the other


    shore. That should not have happened. When the grandmaster fought back then, he used the power of


    kingship of the other shore, which was extremely powerful.


    With that thought in mind, Philip continued to use the power of rules and life force that poured into his


    body to constantly stimte his ability and the source of kingship power in his body.


    However, Philip discovered that the five sources of kingship power seemed to be sealed on top of the


    vast ocean, motionless. Arge amount of the power of rules kept crashing into the seal barrier but was


    unable to break through.


    This made Philip¡¯s brows break out in ayer of cold sweat.


    How could this be?


    Philip refused to admit defeat and kept at it for three days in a row, but the five sources of kingship


    remained motionless.


    On the fifth day, a loud crack suddenly rang in Philip¡¯s body. In Philip¡¯s mind space, he stood proudly


    above the ocean and watched one of the seals of the sources of kingship breaking in front of his eyes.


    It took him five days to break the seal of one of the sources of kingship power!


    At that moment, a red streak of light turned into a ball of fire and entered Philip¡¯s body, which formed


    red ming wings on the fire chimera mark between Philip¡®s eyebrows.

 Chapter 3134

    Chapter 3134


    In an instant, Philip felt a very hot surge of warmth in his body. This surge spread from between his


    eyebrows to his whole body. All the veins and blood in his body became excited at this moment.


    Philip¡¯s body tensed, and the me chimera mark with wings between his eyebrows became brighter


    and brighter!


    ¡°Argh!¡± Suddenly, Philip raised his head and roared angrily.


    An extremely bright and hot me exploded from his body, which morphed into the shadow of a


    chimera.


    Poof!


    The chimera spread its wings. A pair of ming wings with scales unfolded from Philip¡®s back!


    Swoosh!


    Philip fluttered his wings and flew into the sky, soaring up to thousands miles. He was like a me


    chimera spreading its wings soaring in the sky!


    Boom!


    With a raise of his hand, Philip smacked out streaks of red light that bombarded the sea and caused a


    storm in an instant.


    After a while, Philip restrained the raging fire on his body. He smiled lightly and felt exhrated as his


    body surged with warmth.


    Poof!


    He raised his hand, and a me burst out from the palm of his hand. It seemed as if it had a mind of its


    own. Philip controlled the me and transformed it into various forms.


    His control of the fire attribute became more refined. Just like this, Philip practiced his fire attribute.


    Before this, he only used it in battle and rarely trained like this.


    In the next few days, the surrounding of the Dragon Transformation Pond was filled with a scorching


    aura. There was a faint red sheen in the air too.


    Rings of fire appeared on the surface of Philip¡¯s body, wrapping around him like a ming eggshell.


    Suddenly, a soldier wearing the Legion of Sovereign armor rushed over briskly outside the Dragon


    Transformation Pond.


    Standing outside the Dragon Transformation Pond, he nced at Philip who was immersed in a trance-


    like state and waited anxiously on the side. After a while, the captain of the Griffin Army hurried over.


    Seeing the general of the Legion of Sovereign waiting outside, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is the Young


    Patriarch not out yet?¡±


    The general shook his head.


    The captain stepped forward, approached the edge of the Dragon Transformation Pond, and nced


    at Philip in the pool before silently retreating.


    He said to the general of the Legion of Sovereign, ¡°You stay here and guard over him. I¡¯ll go back and


    deploy the manpower.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± the general nodded in response.


    Then, the sound of ttering armor gradually drifted away.


    At this moment, rke Manor was shrouded in a somber atmosphere.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    An emergency line of defense was being deployed in the whole rke Manor.


    The rke family¡¯s guards were deployed under. the leadership of the captains and several madams.


    Members of the Legion of Sovereign guarded the entrance of the back mountain in an orderly manner.


    Members of the Griffin Army closely guarded the rke family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    That was because this was the only route to the back.


    In front of the ancestral hall, Aria was dressed in a purple-gold phoenix robe with a phoenix crown on


    her head. She had a dignified manner and a cold face. ncing around the ancestral hall, she asked


    the captain of the Griffin Army, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Hazel and Nadia stood next to Aria. They were also wearing phoenix robes, butpared to Aria, they


    looked less fabulous.


    The captain knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Third Madam, the young patriarch is still in retreat and won¡¯t


    being out for the time being.¡±


    Hearing that, Aria¡¯s face darkened as she frowned. She nced at the ancestral hall and said, ¡°You


    may continue guarding here.¡±


    After that, Aria turned around and left with the two madams.


    On the way, Hazel asked worriedly, ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t we need Phil toe out and preside over the


    situation?¡±


    Nadia added, ¡°If Phil isn¡¯t around, I¡¯m afraid no one will concede¡­¡±


    Aria snorted coldly and said, ¡°With me around, no one can bully the great rke family!¡±


    In the main hall of the rke family¡¯s white castle, three uninvited guests sat there at this moment.


    With stern faces and arrogant expressions, these three people kept looking aroruid at the huge hall of


    the rke family.


    They wore long tinum robes with gold trimmings at the edges and a golden crest embroidered with


    gold thread of the pearly gates.


    They were people of the Heavenly Court. Moreover, they were the Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly


    Court.


    They exchanged a nce with each other.

 Chapter 3135

    Chapter 3135


    At this moment, Aria led the others through the main entrance and said with a smile, ¡°Gentlemen, I


    wonder what brings you to the rke family today.¡±


    The three Heavenly Kings with different demeanors looked at Aria coldly at this moment.


    One of the younger-looking men, about 40 years old, said with a bit of arrogance and dissatisfaction,


    ¡°Aria Tsar, is there no one else in the rke family to speak to us but you?¡±


    Hearing this, Aria narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Heavenly King Woods, you must be joking.


    The young patriarch of the rke family is in seclusion right now, so I¡¯m in charge of all affairs for the


    time being.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    An old man in his 60s with a thin face and unfathomable eyes looked at Aria with a side-eye. He


    snorted and said in a throaty voice, ¡°A temporary person in charge? Even with the three of us here, the


    young patriarch of the rke family refuses toe out of his seclusion to wee us?¡±


    As soon as he said that, an extremely powerful aura exploded from the old man. The peak strength of a


    half step to the other shore!


    This aura swept across the hall and struck fear in the servants and guards of the rke family.


    Aria also felt the pressure as vast as the ocean on the old man. The other party was making a move on


    her!


    Aria clenched her fists tightly, withstood the pressure from the old man, and said, ¡°Heavenly King


    Berkley, you must be joking. It¡¯s just that the young patriarch of the rke family is in a critical period of


    his seclusion and can¡¯te out. I hope for your kind consideration. If you have a message, just tell


    me and I¡¯ll definitely pass him the message.¡±


    Calvin Berkley snorted coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary! Today, we¡¯re here to tell you that the


    Heavenly Court will be taking over this country again, and the rke family must obey us. Otherwise,


    the Heavenly Court will definitely take action against the rke family!¡±


    Hearing this, Aria frowned and said, ¡°Heavenly King Berkley, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made things clear enough. Back then, the rke family could only develop with the support of the


    Heavenly Court and several others. Now that the Heavenly Court wants to take over the country again,


    the rke family must obey us!¡± Calvin said angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Since the young patriarch of the rke family isn¡¯t here, you may sign the agreement on


    his behalf.¡±


    The young Heavenly King Woods took out an agreement and threw it to Aria with an indisputable look


    on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Aria did not even read the agreement and simply refused. She said, ¡°Heavenly Kings, I¡¯m sorry to


    disappoint you. The rke family will not submit to anyone, let alone the Heavenly Court!¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Aria, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Does the rke family want to suffer destruction in the hands of the Heavenly Court?!¡±


    In an instant, the three Heavenly Kings stood up in anger, and their auras swept over the hall without


    mercy, spreading to the entire rke Manor!

 Chapter 3136

    Chapter 3136


    The pressure from the three Heavenly Kings filled the hall in an instant. Everyone could hardly


    withstand the fierce aura from the three Heavenly Kings at this moment.


    Especially Calvin Berkley, who stared at Aria with stern cold eyes. He said, ¡°Aria, since the young


    patriarch of the rke refuses toe out today, you shall sign the agreement on his behalf!¡±


    This was a tant threat. He was forcing Aria¡¯s hand!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Three powerhouses a half-step to the other shore were enough to shake the whole country!


    Aria frowned, her face cold as she said, ¡°Heavenly King Berkley, you¡¯re too presumptuous! This is the


    rke family, not your Heavenly Court! I¡¯m the third madam of the rke family, and you, Calvin


    Berkley, should give me due respect! Besides, myst name is Tsar. Do you really want to go against


    me?¡±


    Calvin seemed to have expected Aria to say this.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Aria, do you think the Imperial Preceptor is so free to deal with such things?


    Besides, do you think Imperial Pce is in any position to point fingers at the Heavenly Court?¡±


    A cold snort rang in the hall.


    Aria¡¯s face was very dark as she clenched her fists tightly.


    The three Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court chose to break into the rke family at this time with


    such a forceful attitude. They seemed to be using this opportunity trying to get something


    As the third madam of the rke family, now that Roger was away and Philip was in retreat, she had to


    shoulder this heavy responsibility!


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Aria scolded angrily, her eyes became extremely cold.


    She said, ¡°Heavenly King Berkley, if you insist on crossing the line, my brother will definitely not spare


    the Heavenly Court! Besides, when my husband returns and finds out what the Heavenly Court has


    done, do you think you can still exist in this world?¡±


    Hearing that, the three Heavenly Kings turned grim, but immediately after that, they looked at each


    other and said with a smile, ¡°Aria, we know what you¡¯re thinking, but the Heavenly Court isn¡¯t to be


    underestimated either! Even Roger wouldn¡¯t dare to set foot in the Heavenly Court on a whim because


    we have a solid foundation!¡±


    Hearing that, Aria¡¯s face darkened.


    Then, Heavenly King Berkley walked toward Aria and said coldly, ¡°Now, do you agree or not?¡±


    While speaking, Calvin¡¯ s aura of a half step to the other shore swept over Aria and the others.


    Rumble!


    With every step, Calvin¡¯s aura became stronger.


    Aria was a delicate woman with hardly any strength. Being pressured by Calvin¡¯s aura at this moment,


    she felt as if a big mountain was weighing on her.


    ¡°Calvin Berkley, how dare you?!¡± Aria was shaking all over, her face full of anger.


    Calvin said coldly, ¡°Hmph! How dare this little girl disrespect me? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    After that, Calvin raised his hand and smacked Aria!


    Boom!


    However, at this moment, another figure a half step to the other shore appeared at the entrance and


    threw a p that collided with Calvin¡¯s attack.


    Calvin staggered several steps back by this attack. His eyes and face turned grim.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± he shouted angrily, looking toward the door.


    Someone walked over with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°The Heavenly Court really has the


    guts to kick up a fuss in the rke family¡­¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn walked into the hall at this moment, his aura raging all over. He stared angrily at


    Heavenly King Berkley and the others.


    Calvin frowned. When he saw Alliance Master Yarn, he sneered and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s the master of the


    Alliance. I didn¡®t expect you to stand up for the rke family.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn looked at Calvin and the others sternly before he nodded slightly to Aria. He said,


    ¡°Leave this to me¡­¡±


    After that, he took a step forward, stood with his hands behind his back, and said indifferently, ¡°Three


    Heavenly Kings, what brings you here?¡±


    Calvin and the other two Heavenly Kings looked at each other with dark faces.

 Chapter 3137

    Chapter 3137


    ¡°What? Is Alliance Master Yarn now a vassal of the rke family? Do you want to interfere with the


    affairs of the Heavenly Court?¡±


    The young Heavenly King Woods stepped forward and stood with Calvin.


    Alliance Master Yarnughed and said, ¡°Young Patriarch rke has been kind to the Yarn family, so


    the rke family¡¯s affairs are the Yarn family¡®s affairs¡­¡±


    With that remark, the three Heavenly Kings fell silent.


    Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s forceful words really made it a little difficult for them.


    However, Heavenly King Woods snorted and said, ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, do you mean to fight against


    the Heavenly Court? As far as I know, the Yarn family is already at the end of their rope. Today, the


    Yarn family has almost been reduced to nothing. If you do this, you¡¯ll only bring destruction upon the


    Yarn family, so I advise you not to do things that you shouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alliance Master Yarn snorted coldly and said, ¡°Lionel Woods, you may stop with your advice. If


    you think that you three Heavenly Kings are capable of forcing the rke family, just go ahead.¡±


    Hearing this, Heavenly King Wood scowled.


    Strong energy pressure and the power of rules surged from his body.


    He shouted coldly, ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, you brought this upon yourself!¡±


    Boom!


    With that said, Heavenly King Woods struck Alliance Master Yarn with a palm which turned into a huge


    ck w that had the power to tear everything apart. However, Alliance Master Yarn¡¯ s expression


    was indifferent.


    He raised his hand and pped his palm out. A golden wave of air destroyed the ck w.


    Bang!


    At the same time, Heavenly King Woods was knocked back by this attack.


    He looked nervously at Alliance Master Yarn in surprise and said, ¡°Are you at the peak of a half-step to


    the other shore?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn smiled lightly and said, ¡°Do all of you want toe at me together?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Arrogance! Alliance Master Yarn, even if you¡¯re at the peak of a half step, your odds of winning are


    very low against the three of us!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how strong you are!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In an instant, the three Heavenly Kings fought with Alliance Master Yarn out of the hall and into the sky!


    Rumble!


    The sky above rke Manor was suddenly filled with violent energy and the power of rules.


    Four figures fought in an earth-shattering battle!


    The whole sky was covered with thick dark clouds.


    Alliance Master Yarn, who was at the peak of a half-step to the other shore, fought against the three


    Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court.


    For a while, the battle oue could not be determined!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge golden shadow of an emperor appeared in the sky.


    Emperor Kai!


    His every move carried the aura of a king that shook the world!


    Boom!


    Alliance Master Yarn raised his hand, and the golden shadow behind him waved his hand. In an


    instant, tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers appeared in the sky like a tide and swept over the three


    Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court!


    Emperor Kai¡¯s fury stained thousands of miles with bloodshed. This was Emperor Kai¡¯s energy


    pressure!


    The three Heavenly Kings had no choice but to dodge, struggling to resist and defend.

 Chapter 3138

    Chapter 3138


    Rumble!


    In an instant, this area was shrouded in the might of the royal family.


    In the sky, that golden shadow wearing a golden robe raised his hand andmanded tens of


    thousands of soldiers to attack the three Heavenly Kings. The mighty soldiers swarmed like a torrent


    with terrifying energy fluctuations.


    The three Heavenly Kings had to join forces and fight together!


    Buzz!


    The huge pearly gates appeared in the sky!


    The pearly gates were extremely spectacr and magnificent, forming a magic circle in an instant.


    They swept over the tens of thousands of soldiers.


    The sky was filled with a destructive energy vortex. Tens of thousands of soldiers charged at the pearly


    gates, while bursts of white dazzling light shed from above the gates, constantly suppressing those


    soldiers.


    A whileter, both the pearly gates and the soldiers perished.


    In the sky, the three Heavenly Kings red at Alliance Master Yarn and shouted, ¡°Alliance Master Yarn,


    are you really going to oppose us?¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn stood with his hands behind his back, looked at the three people indifferently, and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ve never fought the Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court before. Today, let¡¯s see what the


    Heavenly Court, with its long history, has in store for me.¡±


    With that said, Alliance Master Yarn took the initiative to attack With tremendous energy pressure all


    over, he charged at the three Heavenly Kings.


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    In an instant, the three Heavenly Kings were furious and attacked Alliance Master Yarn!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    Heavenly King Woods waved his hand, and a shadow of a demon king appeared behind him, raging


    with ck demonic energy. When he raised his hand, a demon sword shed at Alliance Master Yarn.


    Alliance Master Yarn sneered and said, ¡°The Demon King Sword. Your Woods family has studied this


    forbidden art very well¡­¡±


    Heavenly King Woods snorted coldly and said, ¡°Old geezer, cut the crap and go to hell!¡±


    Boom!


    The demon king shadow behind Lionel Woods shed the huge Demon King Sword with monstrous


    demonic energy at Alliance Master Yarn.


    The Demon King Sword seemed as if it could cut the sky!


    Alliance Master Yarn did not hesitate. With a roar, he raised his hand, and the palm of his hand


    crackled with the power of lightning. He raised his hand and a thunderbolt struck the Demon King


    Sword.


    Crack!


    The sky was filled with thunder and lightning. Several gigantic thunderbolts cut through the sky and


    bombarded the Demon King Sword!


    Boom!


    A terrifying energy pressure exploded.


    Lionel staggered back, and the demon king shadow behind him became angrier and more rampant.


    ¡°10 shes in a row!¡± Lionel roared angrily, raised his hand, and shed out 10 swords.


    This overwhelming Demon King Sword stirred the thick dark clouds in the sky like a storm with


    monstrous demonic energy andshed out at Alliance Master Yarn again.


    10 shes in a row!


    A normal half-step to the other shore could hardly resist this attack. However, Alliance Master Yarn


    raised his eyebrows and his body surged with majestic golden waves.


    ¡°Five mountains!¡± Alliance Master Yarn roared angrily, and the surging energy in his body triggered a


    worldly apparition.


    The dark clouds behind him seem to form a half-body, roaring in the sky. The dark clouds formed two


    arms, picked up a huge mountain, and went up against the 10 shes of the Demon King Sword.

 Chapter 3139

    Chapter 3139


    Rumble!


    This overwhelming battle scene was enough to shock everyone.


    In the sky, the figure formed by the dense dark clouds with a mountain in its arms suppressed


    Heavenly King Woods. In an instant, the 10 sword shes were destroyed!


    Poof!


    Heavenly King Woods spat out a mouthful of blood and was knocked thousands of feet away by the


    mountain.


    Bang!


    Calvin soared into the sky and hundreds of long swords appeared behind him.


    He pointed at the Alliance Master Yarn in the sky and roared angrily, ¡°Sword Dragon!¡±


    Buzz!


    Hundreds of long swords behind him turned into a sword dragon, soaring in the sky and roaring as they


    rushed at Alliance Master Yarn.


    This sword dragon contained monstrous sword intent.


    Alliance Master Yarn frowned, raised his arms, and grabbed two lightning dragons from the sky, which


    raged with the power of lightning as they rushed at the sword dragon.


    Crack!


    Two dragons crackling with lightning were sted at the sword dragon.


    ng!


    tter!


    All the power of lightning bombarded the sword dragon, and the long swords shattered in an instant. In


    the sky, the sword dragon quickly shattered and disintegrated.


    Calvin scowled. He roared angrily, his body surging with endless energy and the power of rules. In an


    instant, a huge sword thousands of feet tall appeared in the sky!


    This giant sword seemed like it had fallen from the sky. In the depths of the dark clouds, the dazzling


    sword tip appeared, and the huge sword body was slowly revealed.


    ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, since you broke my sword, you can have a taste of my Heavenly Sword!¡± Calvin


    said in a cold voice and shed with the sword in his hand.


    That gigantic Heavenly Sword fell from the sky toward Alliance Master Yarn. It was very fast and


    powerful. The Heavenly Sword turned red from friction and produced a streak of red light!


    Alliance Master Yarn raised his eyebrows with a solemn look on his face. He felt unprecedented


    pressure from this Heavenly Sword.


    This Heavenly Sword had the power to kill a powerhouse at the peak of a half-step to the other shore!


    Suddenly, Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s aura soared to its limit. Then, he raised his hands and roared angrily


    at the Heavenly Sword that fell from the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s see how powerful the Heavenly Sword of the mighty


    Heavenly King Berkley is!¡±


    In an instant, Alliance Master Yarn looked as if he was supporting the sky as he resisted the sword that


    fell from the sky!


    Boom!


    The Heavenly Sword fell and was blocked by Alliance Master Yarn above his head. However, at that


    moment, the power of the Heavenly Sword suppressed Alliance Master Yarn from mid-air.


    He quickly fell to the ground, and his arms were bent, but the might of the huge Heavenly Sword was


    undiminished.


    All the veins in Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s body bulged, and the clothes on his upper body were also ripped


    apart by the sword energy of the Heavenly Sword.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Alliance Master Yarn roared angrily, his eyes glowing with golden light.


    His body was enveloped by the power of rules. At that moment, the faint bloodline of Emperor Kai in his


    body was stimted and a powerful force exploded!


    Boom!


    Alliance Master Yarn stopped three feet above the ground. The ground was shattered by the impact of


    the Heavenly Sword and formed a cracked circle.


    From a distance, Alliance Master Yarn resisted the Heavenly Sword single-handedly, looking like an ant


    on the tip of the sword.


    Above Arcadia Ind, the huge upright Heavenly Sword simply stopped in the air. If the sword fell, the


    entire Arcadia Ind would be destroyed!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 3140

    Chapter 3140


    On Arcadia Ind, the huge Heavenly Sword enveloped the entire ind with great sword energy. The


    sword was hundreds of feet tall like a towering building above rke Manor on Arcadia Ind.


    Alliance Master Yarn mustered all his strength and unleashed his aura before he could barely catch the


    Heavenly Sword that fell from the sky.


    At that moment, Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s arms were scorched red by the tip of the Heavenly Sword. His


    skin was cracked, and his veins were all severed. However, the faint Emperor Kai bloodline in his body


    exploded with a lot of life force at this moment, quickly healing the wounds on his arms and body


    caused by the sword energy of the Heavenly Sword!


    In the next moment, Alliance Master Yarn roared up to the sky, and his arms exploded with a violent


    force that could shake the world. He stopped the huge Heavenly Sword and slowly pushed it toward


    the sky.


    From a distance, Alliance Master Yarn could be seen holding up the huge Heavenly Sword of several


    hundreds of feet and slowly pushing it into the sky.


    Three feet!


    Six feet!


    30 feet!


    The Heavenly Sword was slowly pushed up!


    In rke Manor, tens of thousands of the rke family¡¯s guards and members of the rke family


    showed respect and admiration when they saw the figure in the sky holding up the Heavenly Sword.


    Such an imposing sight would surely be included in the history of the rke family. An outsider


    opposing three Heavenly Kings of a half step to the other shore for the rke family!


    Boom!


    The huge Heavenly Sword slowly rose into the air.


    Calvin¡¯s face turned cold, and his expression became extremely ferocious.


    ¡°Damn it! Alliance Master Yarn, you¡¯re asking for it! Even if you can handle one Heavenly Sword, can


    you take on the second?!¡± Calvin roared angrily and tore his clothes off suddenly.


    With hands sped together, his thin body exploded with tremendous energy and the power of rules!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin¡¯s thin body swelled up and became a strong physique. His decadent demeanor from before also


    vanished instantly.


    Seeing Calvin¡¯s state at this moment, the remaining two Heavenly Kings shouted, ¡°Heavenly King


    Berkley, are you crazy? Why ruin yourself for the sake of Alliance Master Yarn?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly King Berkley, don¡¯t do this! If this second Heavenly Sword falls, the entire Arcadia Ind will


    sink. At that time, Roger will definitely destroy the Heavenly Court!¡±


    ¡°Calvin, stop!¡± The two Heavenly Kings shouted angrily, but Calvin paid no heed at all!


    At this moment, only Alliance Master Yarn remained in his sight.


    ¡°Heavenly Sword! Descend!¡± Calvin roared angrily, pointed his hands to the sky, and made a gesture of


    falling.


    Rumble!


    At that moment, Calvin¡¯s endless power of rules dashed into the sky.

 Chapter 3141

    Chapter 3141


    In the sky, a huge Heavenly Sword pierced through the clouds as if it came from outer space. It quickly


    fell from the sky with sword energy that could destroy the entire Arcadia Ind.


    At that moment, time seemed to stop on Arcadia Ind.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone looked up at the sky and saw another huge Heavenly Sword descending from the sky with


    monstrous pressure overwhelming rke Manor.


    In District 12, Seth Larson stood at the window and looked in the direction of rke Manor. Seeing the


    Heavenly Sword that fell from the sky, he became very nervous.


    At that moment, a power that did not belong to him started surging from him.


    ***


    Back to Alliance Master Yarn. He forcefully pushed a Heavenly Sword into the sky, but at this moment,


    another Heavenly Sword with supreme pressure fell from the sky again.


    Boom!


    This Heavenly Sword fell and suppressed Alliance Master Yarn together with the Heavenly Sword he


    was pushing up.


    In the next moment, Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s veins were all severed and the faint Emperor Kai bloodline


    in his body could no longer replenish his life force.


    With his arms, he tried his best to hold up the huge two Heavenly Swords, but his efforts were in vain.


    He fell straight down like a red-hot meteorite!


    On the ground, Aria and the others looked up and watched the two Heavenly Swords fall from the sky.


    They fell silent.


    They knew that Alliance Master Yarn had done his best, and this might be a catastrophe for the rke


    family. However, as everyone¡¯s hearts turned cold, a red figure rushed out from the back mountain of


    the ancestral hall in the distance.


    Boom!


    This red figure fluttered its wings and flew high as fast as lightning, arriving in an instant.


    Suddenly, in everyone¡¯s sight, the figure that flew into the sky like a ming chimera with wings rushed


    to the two huge Heavenly Swords!


    Boom!


    The ming figure reached out two ming arms and pulled Alliance Master Yarn out. Then, he rushed


    in, raised his arms above his head, and resisted the two Heavenly Swords.


    Rumble!


    The mighty sword energy sted the red ming figure endlessly.


    The red ming figure was also suppressed by the two Heavenly Swords and fell from the sky. As the


    two Heavenly Swords were about to fall to the ground, a roar resounded through the sky at that


    moment.


    The arms of the red figure burst with dazzling me patterns, which quickly spread to the tip of the


    swords and burned to the hilts!


    Boom!


    In the sky, terrifying me energy exploded at the tips of the Heavenly Swords. The falling Heavenly


    Swords also stopped abruptly at this moment.


    That red ming figure was only one step away from the ground!


    ¡°Did he catch them..?¡±


    ¡°He caught them?!¡±


    In rke Manor, tens of thousands of guards gasped in relief, and their nervous expressions suddenly


    rxed.


    Aria and the others also burst into tears when they saw the figure.


    Far away in District 12, a faint smile crossed Seth¡¯s eyes when he saw the red figure rushing out.


    Above Arcadia Ind, Philip held the two Heavenly Swords in his arms. His body was burning with


    mes, and his eyes were red. He was a humanoid chimera. He roared angrily and the wings behind


    him fluttered, stirring up a terrifying storm!


    He dragged the two Heavenly Swords and soared into the sky. Then, Philip let go of the two swords,


    stood in the sky, gathered his strength, and punched the swords!


    Boom!


    In that instant, Philip¡¯s punch exploded with the most terrifying energy fluctuations and the power of


    rules!


    With this punch, terrifying me energy exploded like aser cannon and sted at the swords.


    The Heavenly Swords shattered!


    Peace was restored¡­


    Only the red ming figure standing proudly in the air remained in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Philip let out a sigh of relief and stared coldly at the three Heavenly Kings in the distance with a pair of


    ming eyes. He pointed at them and said, ¡°Those who vite the rke family¡¯s rules will be killed


    without mercy!¡±

 Chapter 3142

    Chapter 3142


    That remark rumbled in the sky like thunder!


    The three Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court appeared extremely ferocious and cold as they looked


    at Philip standing proudly in the air.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve only just entered a half-step to the other shore. How dare you be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°The young patriarch of the rke family is really worthy of being the most outstanding genius among


    the younger generation of the rke family. Your strength can crush your peers, indeed, but if you want


    to go against the three of us single-handedly, that¡¯s simplymitting suicide!¡±


    ¡°Young patriarch of the rke family, we¡¯re here to discuss cooperation with you. I hope you don¡¯t


    make a mistake!¡±


    The three Heavenly Kings tried to persuade him, but their tone was full of pride and arrogance.


    Philip said nothing. He raised his hand, and a chimera sword appeared in his palm as he shouted


    angrily, ¡°sh!¡±


    Buzz!


    The chimera sword quickly erged and shed out with overwhelming red sword energy that swept


    toward the three Heavenly Kings!


    Seeing that, the three Heavenly Kings frowned and shouted in fury, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Rumble!


    The demon king shadow appeared behind Heavenly King Woods, and the Demon King Sword also


    swept away!


    In the sky, the red sword energy and the Demon King Sword raging with monstrous demonic energy


    swept across thousands of miles with a terrifying power that could sh the sun and the moon.


    They collided head-on!


    Buzz!


    The red sword energy split apart the thick clouds in the sky and revealed a crack where golden rays of


    sunlight poured through.


    The Demon King Sword swept over the sea and shed out a 3,000-feet wave!


    Alliance Master Yarn had fallen to the ground at this moment, and all his strength was gone, but he was


    still trying to muster his strength.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Alliance Master Yarn, thank you¡­ The rke family will never forget your help,¡± Aria walked over with


    the others at this moment.


    Alliance Master Yarn bowed slightly and said, ¡°Third Madam, this is what I should do¡­¡±


    After that, several people looked up into the sky at the four people who were fighting.


    At this moment, Philip was like a beast out of the cage, fighting on par with the three of them.


    ¡°Little man, I have to admit that you¡¯re very strong, but in front of me, only death awaits you!¡±


    Calvin stepped forward at this moment, his face full of chills. He red at Philip in front of him. He


    raised his hands, and himdreds of long swords appeared behind, which turned into a sword dragon that


    shed at Philip.


    ¡°Sword Dragon sh!¡±


    Following Calvin¡®s angry shout, the ferocious sword dragon swept across the sky and shed toward


    Philip.


    Philip¡¯s eyes zed, but he did not move at all. He raised his hand, pointed at the sky, and shouted,


    ¡°Sword formation!¡±


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, in the sky, a huge red sword formation appeared. In the sword formation, hundreds of red


    chimera swords shed toward the sword dragon like a rain of swords.


    The world was shrouded in red and silver-white sword energy!


    The endless red sword energy bombarded the sword dragon like a torrent and exploded in the sky.


    Boom!


    This huge and terrifying energy shockwave spread ruthlessly. Calvin was sted thousands of feet


    away and barely managed to stop himself. He was furious.


    Philip still stood proudly in the air and stared at Calvin with indifferent eyes. He pointed with a middle


    finger and said, ¡°If the Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court only have such strength, you can expect


    to be buried on Arcadia Ind today where you¡¯ll guard Arcadia Ind forever!¡±


    His remark instantly infuriated the three Heavenly Kings.


    They roared angrily, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Roger¡¯s son, but you¡¯re dead meat today!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    In an instant, the three Heavenly Kings attacked together in a battle of destruction!


    This battle scene was like doomsday, where the earth shattered, dark clouds rolled, and lightning filled


    the sky.

 Chapter 3143

    Chapter 3143


    In the air, four figures attacked back and forth.


    Alliance Master Yarn frowned with worry and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Young Patriarch rke has just


    entered a half-step to the other shore. Although the retreat has greatly increased his strength, he¡¯s still


    no match for the three Heavenly Kings¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Aria frowned as she looked up into the sky and squeezed her fists tightly.


    Sure enough, as Alliance Master Yarn expected, Philip fell into a disadvantage after a while.


    The joined forces of the three Heavenly Kings were too domineering, and their rapport was so


    seamless that Philip alone could not withstand their joint attacks!


    Boom!


    Heavenly King Woods and Heavenly King Berkley charged together and sted Philip out.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Philip fell from the sky in a streak of red light, crashed into a mountain, and immediately exploded in


    mes!


    Seeing the young patriarch of the rke family falling from the sky, the residents of Arcadia Ind


    gasped and kept praying.


    In District 12, Seth¡¯s breathing also stuttered when he saw the figure being smashed to the ground from


    above rke Manor.


    He said, ¡°Did he lose?¡±


    At this moment, the three Heavenly Kingsughed wildly in the air as they looked at the shattered


    mountain below with mocking eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re out of your depths!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad for resisting our attacks for so long, but the ending is still the same!¡±


    However, as the three Heavenly Kings taunted, the mountain suddenly exploded with a ming aura.


    Then, a giant chimera stood up from the mountain!


    This giant chimera was thousands of feet tall with a burly stature and ayer of me armor on its body.


    It had a pair of red eyes like a fire lotus.


    Boom!


    The giant chimera raised its hand and smacked Heavenly King Woods!


    Heavenly King Woods scowled and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    In an instant, the demon king shadow behind himshed out at the giant chimera with the Demon King


    Sword.


    However!


    ng!


    The giant chimera raised its other hand and a chimera sword appeared in its palm. With an upward


    sh, a huge wave of mes swept over.


    In an instant, the demon king shadow was shed back several thousand feet and even Heavenly King


    Woods followed suit!


    Poofl


    A pair of ming wings sprouted from behind the chimera giant, and it spread its wings and flew up


    high. Holding the huge chimera sword, it angrily shed at the remaining two Heavenly Kings.


    The giant chimera, which was thousands of feet tall, simply fluttered its wings and attacked with


    terrifying energy!


    Seeing this, Calvin¡¯s face was grim, and his eyes were sunken with killing intent. He shouted angrily,


    ¡°Brat, in this case, let me send you on your way with the Earth Sword!¡±


    With that said, Calvin spread his arms wide and began to frantically absorb the energy and the power


    of rules from his surroundings, which formed a vortex. Then, the earth began to crack, and a giant


    sword that looked like it was made of magma appeared from under the ground.

 Chapter 3144

    Chapter 3144


    The earth cracked, and a giant sword as if it was forged from magma slowly emerged from the depths.


    The Earth Sword!


    Calvin looked ferocious and shouted angrily, ¡°Junior, taste the power of my sword!¡±


    After saying that, Calvin raised his hand in a wave. That huge magma sword jumped into the air and


    shed toward the giant chimera that Philip conjured.


    The power of this Earth Sword was no worse than that of the Heavenly Sword if not better. In an


    instant, the Earth Sword with soaring sword intent reached Philip!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Philip was standing on the head of the giant chimera. With a frown, he raised his hand in a sh.


    The giant chimera spread its wings and soared into the air, shing at the magma sword with the huge


    chimera sword.


    Boom!


    ng!


    Sword cries filled the air!


    The chimera sword collided with the magma sword, and soaring sword intent exploded!


    This sword intent swept across all directions and formed a terrifying energy shockwave that spread


    around.


    Buzz!


    Even the clouds in the sky were shattered by this shockwave!


    The sword intent of the Earth Sword was unstoppable as the sword shed at the giant chimera


    ceaselessly under the control of Calvin, who was in the distance.


    Philip kept dodging and counterattacking!


    The sky was soon shrouded in raging sword intent. The sword energy shed out by the magma Earth


    Sword smashed the mountains around Arcadia Ind into rubble, and some sword energy fell into the


    sea and set off huge waves that were dozens of feet high.


    The chimera giant also fought back tirelessly, and the oue was uncertain for a while.


    At this moment, Heavenly King Woods found the opportunity and attacked Philip from behind.


    He roared, ¡°Young Patriarch rke, go to hell!¡±


    With his roar, the demon king shadow behind him surged with monstrous demonic energy!


    After that, the demon king shadow transformed into 10 demon king shadows and charged at the giant


    chimera together.


    ¡°10 royal shes!¡±


    The sky was instantly shrouded in endless demonic energy. The 10 demon king shadows mmed into


    the back of the chimera giant in an instant!


    Boom!


    As Philip was fighting Calvin head-on, he could not deal with Heavenly King Woods behind him. In an


    instant, the giant chimera was sent flying by the 10 demon king shadows and fell heavily to the ground,


    crumbling one district!


    Fortunately, this district was an entertainment facility in rke Manor, so there were not many


    casualties. The giant chimera fell and cracked the ground into smithereens, and the huge body also slid


    out thousands of feet before stopping.


    Buzz!


    The magma sword fell from the sky and shed at the giant chimera.


    Philip raised his hand and the giant chimera followed suit, holding the chimera sword horizontally!


    ng!

 Chapter 3145

    Chapter 3145


    The magma Earth Sword shed on the chimera sword and produced raging sword energy. Although


    the giant chimera resisted this attack, the power of the magma Earth Sword was unabated, and


    tremendous sword energy rushed toward Philip.


    He raised his arms and could feel the huge sword energy rushing through his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a littlecking¡­¡± Philip sighed helplessly.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the giant chimera disappeared, and the Earth Sword plunged into the ground with a


    bang.


    On the ground, a chimera humanoid looked up at Calvin and the others in the sky with searing eyes.


    Philip had transformed into a chimera humanoid and looked like a god with raging mes all over him.


    At that moment, Calvin frowned and felt a sense of foreboding.


    As expected¡­


    Swish!


    In an instant, Philip¡¯s figure disappeared before their eyes, leaving only a me in ce.


    By the time Calvin reacted, a ming chimera humanoid suddenly appeared in front of him, punching


    him angrily in full swing!


    ¡°Ah! Explode!¡± Philip shouted angrily as he threw a punch.


    Boom!


    Like a cannonball, this punch formed a pir of mes and sted at Calvin!


    Calvin froze, he had no time to dodge at all and could only form a barrier in front of him quickly.


    Crack!


    The barrier shattered and Calvin was sent flying. Like a raging beast, Philip chased after Calvin,


    attacking him violently and ferociously.


    The sky was filled with lightning-fast attacks and endless sounds of punches and kicks!


    On the ground, Alliance Master Yarn was not happy when he saw this scene but appeared very worried


    instead. That was because he could tell that this was Philip¡¯sst desperate attempt to fight.


    He wanted to focus on attacking one person!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After all, there was still a gap in their levels. He was already very outstanding to be able to fight three


    Heavenly Kings single-handedly until now.


    Calvin was extremely angry at the moment. No matter how be resisted, he was not as fast as Philip. He


    was crushed and beaten.


    Just as he was about to use the sword dragon again, Philip¡¯s attack sent him flying.


    The fight was totally one-sided!


    Heavenly King Woods and the other Heavenly King were dumbfounded at this sight!


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Heavenly King Woods roared angrily because he could tell that if this continued, Heavenly


    King Berkley would surely die.


    If a Heavenly King of the Heavenly Court died here, it would definitely cause serious damage to the


    Heavenly Court. However, even when Heavenly King Woods and the other Heavenly King joined forces


    to attack Philip, Philip did not care at all.


    He kept attacking Heavenly King Berkley while defending against the other two.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Suddenly, a chimera sword appeared in Philip¡¯s hand andshed out at Calvin.


    Calvin watched helplessly as the chimera sword pierced through his chest with monstrous sword intent.


    At that moment, his pupils constricted as he looked at Philip, who was covered in blood in front of him.


    He said, ¡°Y-You actually¡­¡±


    Philip was covered in raging mes. His eyes burst out with fighting intent as he said, ¡°Those who


    vite the rke family¡¯s rules will die!¡±


    Swish!


    With that said, Philip shed Calvin in half in the air, and the mes on the chimera sword burned


    Calvin to ashes.


    A Heavenly King of the Heavenly Court died on Arcadia Ind in the hands of Philip!


    This scenepletely shocked the entire Arcadia Ind, Heavenly King Woods, and the other


    Heavenly King.


    Heavenly King Calvin Berkley was dead!


    In the sky, that ming figure looked like a god and struck fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Heavenly King Woods and the other Heavenly King reacted and roared angrily, ¡°Junior, how dare you


    kill Heavenly King Berkley? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Court will not let the rke family go for this!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    In an instant, the two Heavenly Kings exploded with unprecedented terrifying energy pressure and


    fighting intent as they charged toward Philip.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the far horizon with a vibe that made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    ¡°Two Heavenly Kings, do you really think there¡¯s no one else in the rke family?¡±


    Everyone looked over. That figure was all too familiar.


    Battle God Fulton Hash!

 Chapter 3146

    Chapter 3146


    Fulton¡¯s tall and straight body appeared at the end of the horizon-bathed in golden light, full of


    palpitating fighting intent and bone-piercing chills.


    The moment this figure appeared, Heavenly King Woods and the other Heavenly King turned grim.


    ¡°A-Are you at the peak of a half-step to the other shore? How is that possible?¡±


    Lionel Woods was full of shock. He never expected Fulton Hash, who had disappeared for a while, to


    return at the peak of a half-step to the other shore.


    This was horrifying!


    This was totally inconsistent with the information collected by the Heavenly Court!


    Fulton smiled lightly and raised his eyebrows, his eyes reflecting a biting killing intent. He said, ¡°Are you


    surprised? The Heavenly Court has never stopped paying attention and collecting information about


    me. It¡¯s a pity that you couldn¡¯t find the most urate data¡­¡±


    Fulton¡¯s eyes were cold, and he nced at Philip, who was standing upright and covered in blood. He


    said, ¡°Young Patriarch, you¡¯re indeed more powerful than I thought. You¡¯re almost on par with me


    now¡­¡±


    Philip looked at Fulton and said, ¡°Wee home¡­¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, Fulton stomped on the ground with both feet and jumped into the sky with a monstrous


    fighting spirit, standing side by side with Philip.


    At that moment, there were two figures in the sky, one red and burning with fiery mes, while the other


    was ck and surging with endless ck energy. The two figures overwhelmed the two Heavenly


    Kings of the Heavenly Court in a strong confrontation.


    Lionel frowned, stared at Fulton and Philip with cold eyes, and said, ¡°Battle God Hash, it seems that


    you¡¯ve encountered an amazing opportunity to have increased your level so quickly.¡±


    Fulton chuckled, shook his head, and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is my true strength. It¡¯s just that my


    teacher has never allowed me to show my true strength for fear of causing unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Hearing this, Heavenly King Woods¡¯ face darkened, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    Fulton¡¯s true strength was the peak of a half-step to the other shore, which meant the previous


    information about him was a deliberate attempt by the other party to hide his true strength.


    A powerhouse at the peak of a half-step to the other shore had actually deceived the world for so many


    years.


    Lionel and the other Heavenly King looked at each other in realization.


    There was no way this fight could go on.


    Facing a powerhouse at the peak of a half-step to the other shore whom they were not aware of ,


    Heavenly King Woods and the other Heavenly King had no confidence to fight at all.


    Fulton was too strong!


    Hispelling aura was as bright as the sun at noon!


    He was a powerhouse at the peak of a half-step to the other shore at his prime, and hisbat power


    could not be measured by ordinary standards. Therefore, Lionel frowned and said, ¡°Since Battle God


    Hash is here, we shall take our leave.¡±


    With that said, Lionel and the other Heavenly King turned around to leave.


    However, Fulton looked cold and stern as he said solemnly, ¡°Is the rke family a ce you cane


    and go as you wish? Do the two Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court see the rke family as


    weaklings? Or do you want me to personally go to the Heavenly Court to demand an exnation?¡±


    Fulton¡¯s remark was like rolling thunder that sted at the two Heavenly Kings, making their souls


    tremble.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lionel and the other Heavenly King frowned, turned around, and stared at Fulton viciously.


    They said, ¡°Fulton, don¡¯t go too far! The Heavenly Court isn¡¯t a pushover you can bend at will! Do you


    dare to barge into the Heavenly Court alone?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re only at the peak of a half step to the other shore. That¡¯s nothing to brag about. The


    Heavenly Court isn¡¯t an easy target!¡± the other Heavenly King said angrily at this moment.


    Fulton smiled lightly and said, ¡°Really? Well, the two of you can try and see if you can get out of


    Arcadia Ind!¡±

 Chapter 3147

    Chapter 3147


    Hiss!


    Hearing that, Lionel and the other Heavenly King frowned, their expressions serious.


    At this moment, a streak of rainbow rushed over from the horizon!


    Benny Larson, the master of the Gentleman Court, had arrived. With a cold face, he stood by Fulton¡¯s


    side and stared at Lionel and the other Heavenly King.


    He said with a sneer, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court to take advantage


    of the situation¡­¡±


    At Benny¡¯s arrival, Lionel¡¯s expression changed again. He appeared worried now.


    Benny Larson was a half-step to the other shore too. The three supreme powerhouses a half-step to


    the other shore really made Lionel and the other Heavenly King a little flustered.


    ¡°Court Master Larson, are you willing to be ackey of the rke family too?¡± Lionel deliberately


    taunted.


    Benny chuckled and said, ¡°Heavenly King Woods, your provocation is useless. The Heavenly Court is


    no friend to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how arrogant! I can¡¯t believe a small Gentleman Court dares to speak to the Heavenly Court in


    such a tone!¡±


    The other Heavenly King took off his hat and revealed his true face at this time. It was a handsome


    face, and the man appeared to be about 40 or 50 years old with few traces of age on his face.


    Seeing his appearance, Philip¡¯s heart jolted. This Heavenly King looked a bit simr to La Nn.


    Benny looked at the Heavenly King and said, ¡°Heavenly King Nn, you don¡¯t have to concern yourself


    about my Gentleman Court. You should be more worried about your own safety now.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you?¡± Heavenly King Nn shouted angrily with thunderous might, and


    even lightning shed in the sky.


    Seeing this, Fulton scowled and said, ¡°Johan Nn, are you trying to pick a fight?¡±


    Heavenly King Nn snorted coldly and said, ¡°Fight if you want to!¡±


    With that said, Heavenly King Nn and Fulton sprang into action. The two struck out at each other,


    and terrifying energy fluctuations exploded in the air!


    Heavenly King Nn staggered back two steps while Fulton only took one step back!


    Seeing this, Lionel¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said, ¡°Heavenly King Nn, it¡¯s not advisable to stay here.


    We can¡¯t get too hung up on them.¡±


    Johan frowned and struck out again before he turned to Lionel and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Seeing that the two were about to run, Fulton and Benny gave chase!


    Philip heaved a sigh of relief and promptlynded on the ground.


    Aria and the others hurried over before asking worriedly, ¡°How are you? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Phil, I was so worried about you,¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and she held Philip¡¯s hand tightly.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡®m fine. How¡¯s the situation in the manor now?¡±


    Aria said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Philip nodded, nced at the four figures far away, and walked up to Alliance Master Yarn. He bowed


    and said, ¡°Thank you, Alliance Master Yarn.¡±


    Alliance Master Yarn looked weak at the moment. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.


    This is what I should do.¡±


    After saying that, Alliance Master Yarn spat a mouthful of blood and promptly passed out. Upon seeing


    this, Philip immediately ordered someone to bring Alliance Master Yarn to the Dragon Transformation


    Pond.


    Half a dayter, Philip and the others gathered in the hall of the white castle. Everyone was waiting for


    Fulton and Benny.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Suddenly, a guard rushed in and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, Battle God Hash is back!¡±

 Chapter 3148

    Chapter 3148


    Everyone got up and saw Fulton walking in through the door carrying a bag dripping with blood in his


    hand.


    ¡°One got away¡­¡± Fulton said lightly and threw the cloth bag in his hand on the floor.


    Philip nced at it and said, ¡°Who got away?¡±


    ¡°Johan Nn,¡± Fulton replied.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°After killing two powerhouses a half-step to the other shore from the Heavenly


    Court today, will the Heavenly Courtunch a full-scale attack on the rke family?¡±


    Hearing that, Fulton said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The Heavenly Court lost two powerful members, so it


    stands to reason that they¡¯ll seek revenge. However, in the current situation, if the Heavenly Court goes


    against the rke family by force, it won¡¯t be beneficial for them either.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face turned cold upon hearing that. After a while, he said, ¡°Inform everyone to be on standby for


    martialw.¡±


    Then, Philip asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Court Master Larson?¡±


    Fulton replied, ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Benny walked in through the door.


    Philip said, ¡°Court Master Larson, thank you for your help today.¡±


    Benny smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m here to tell you something. ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Philip said with a frown.


    ¡°I found out something about the golden ck coffin in the underground pce,¡± Benny said.


    Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Benny¡¯s face became very grave as he said, ¡°Earlier, I said that the golden ck coffin seems like a


    magic circle based on your description. Later, I went back and read the ancient books carefully. I finally


    found the source. Everything in this underground pce hall is indeed a magic circle¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip raised his brows, looked at Benny in confusion, and asked, ¡°What magic circle?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Star Magic Circle!¡± Benny said solemnly, but his expression became extremely excited.


    ¡°Heavenly Star Magic Circle?¡± Philip and the others muttered in confusion.


    Benny said, ¡°The Heavenly Star Magic Circle uses the stars as the source of the circle and four divine


    beasts as support to sever the cause and effect so that people trapped in the circle can stay upstream


    in the long river of time without dying¡­¡±


    ¡°Through special cause and effect, a person in the downstream of the long river of time can enter the


    circle, change the trajectory of the stars, and sever some cause and effect as well as luck from that


    person to achieve special purposes.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip could barely understand it, and his expression became a little nervous.


    ¡°Court Master Larson, what exactly is this magic circle used for?¡± Philip asked.


    Benny nced at Philip, shook his head, and said, ¡°Emperor Kai used this magic circle to sever the


    cause and effect of his time, then used you to enter the circle. He severed a part of the luck that should


    belong to you and used it to achieve his goal. As for this goal, my guess, for now, is that it¡¯s to


    strengthen himself¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that upstream of the long river of time, Emperor Kai has reached an unpredictable


    realm.¡±


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, everyone gasped aloud!


    He severed cause and effect and absorbed the luck of future generations just to strengthen his realm?


    However, Emperor Kai was already a person of the past.


    Why did he want to do this?


    Seeing everyone¡¯s bewilderment, Benny said, ¡°This is the mystery of the rules of time and space. We


    can¡¯t fully understand everything¡­¡±


    ¡°However, Emperor Kai must have discovered something, so he made borate arrangements in the


    upstream of the long river of time that locked onto you after 2,000 years. That also exins why you


    received Emperor Kai¡¯s Token.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression became very solemn.


    He said, ¡°Court Master Larson, are you saying that I¡¯m just a pawn in Emperor Kai¡®s grand scheme?¡±

 Chapter 3149

    Chapter 3149


    Court Master Larson shook his head but nodded again.


    He said, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re a pawn in Emperor Kai¡¯s grand scheme but also the person he chose to


    entrust because he passed Caelum Sword to you. To be more precise, you¡¯re one of the yers too,


    but you have yet to make a move in this game. You¡¯re still standing on the sidelines as an observer.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face darkened, and it took him a long time to react. He bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for


    rifying my doubts¡­¡±


    Benny waved his hand and said, ¡°I have to return and study this carefully. I¡¯ll look for you when I find


    something else.¡±


    After saying that, Benny turned and left the rke family.


    In the hall, everyone¡¯s expressions looked a little odd.


    Fulton looked at Philip and said, ¡°Young Patriarch, did you get Caelum Sword?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at Alliance Master Yarn first¡­¡±


    ***


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, in the Holy Hall inside the Heavenly Court.


    On the high tinum tform, three men and women sat in tinum robes branded with the symbol of


    the pearly gates. All of them wore wide hats that obscured half of their faces.


    Eight generals of the Heavenly Court stood on both sides of the Holy Hall, and all of them were


    powerful people who had made great contributions to the Heavenly Court.


    At this moment, Johan Nn rushed into the holy hall while covered in blood.


    He knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Three Great Heavenly Kings!¡±


    The three Great Heavenly Kings and the eight generals of the Heavenly Court were surprised at


    Johan¡¯s disheveled state.


    One of the Great Heavenly Kings asked in a cold and ear-piercing voice, ¡°Heavenly King Nn, what


    happened to you? Where are Heavenly King Woods and Heavenly King Berkley?¡±


    Johan clenched his fist and said, ¡°They¡¯re dead! Killed by the rke family¡¯s young patriarch and


    Fulton Hash!¡±


    Boom!


    The hall was suddenly filled with a burst of terrifying aura that could engulf the sky!


    ¡°What?! Heavenly King Woods and Heavenly King Berkley are dead?¡±


    Another Great Heavenly King stood up suddenly, his face shocked and aneg under the wide hat.


    ¡°What the hell happened? Tell us quickly!¡± Immediately after, another Great Heavenly King shouted


    angrily!


    Johan got up at this moment and told them what happened in the rke family.


    In the end, the three Great Heavenly Kings were full of chills and biting killing intent!


    Bang!


    One of them shattered the tinum throne he was sitting in because his anger was too strong!


    ¡°Immediately deploy the Eight Sectors of the Heavenly Court to go to the rke family with me! How


    dare the rke family kill two Heavenly Kings of the Heavenly Court?!¡±


    The figure¡¯s furious aura lifted the hat off the Great Heavenly King¡¯s head, revealing an old man with


    gray hair and an angr face. The old man¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and his hooked nose was


    oppressive.


    He was a Great Heavenly King of the Heavenly Court, Fernand Woods. He was Lionel Woods¡¯ father!


    His strength was at the peak of a half step to the other shore, almost reaching the pseudo realm to the


    other shore.


    Hearing Fernand¡¯s remark at this moment, another Great Heavenly King scowled and said, ¡°Great


    Heavenly King Woods, this matter can¡¯t be rushed. We need to discuss this. The rke family is no


    longer what they used to be. If you rush in recklessly, it may cause more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fernand snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°Why would I be afraid of the rke family?¡±


    With that said, Fernand left the Holy Hall, took three generals from the Heavenly Court, and headed


    straight to the rke family on Arcadia Ind!

 Chapter 3150

    Chapter 3150


    However, as soon as Fernand walked out of the hall, he was stopped by the two other Great Heavenly


    Kings.


    ¡°Great Heavenly King Woods, don¡¯t be so hasty! The rke family are no easy pickings,¡± one of the


    Great Heavenly Kings said worriedly.


    ¡°Great Heavenly King Woods, we need to think this over carefully. If we rouse Roger rke¡¯s


    dissatisfaction toward the Heavenly Court, we¡¯ll face a catastrophe!¡±


    The remaining Great Heavenly King tried to persuade him too.


    Fernand shouted angrily, ¡°Are you asking me to just ept this?¡±


    Hearing that, the other two Great Heavenly Kings looked at each other and said, ¡°Great Heavenly King


    Woods, Roger is the greatest existence in this world. With him in reign, the rke family will never


    fall¡­¡±


    ¡°If we go against the rke family because of this, the Heavenly Court may be the one to perish in the


    end.¡±


    Hearing this, Fernand scowled. His fists were clenched tightly, and he shouted coldly, ¡°Before the


    rke family were allowed to develop back then, they should have been killed!¡±


    The two Great Heavenly Kings shook their heads and said with a sigh, ¡°At this point, the situation is


    already out of our control. However, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re helpless against the rke family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fernand asked.


    One Great Heavenly King sneered and said, ¡°In half a month, the stargate of Cochly Mountain will be


    opened by force to escort the selected talents to enter the other shore for training¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to the information we have received, Philip will also enter the other shore on behalf of the


    rke family. Of course, the Heavenly Court can also select talents to enter. When the timees, if


    we kill Philip on the other shore, the rke family¡¯s chess game that they¡¯ve nned for a hundred


    years will be destroyed in one fell swoop!¡±


    Hearing this, Fernand froze and said, ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The Great Heavenly King replied, ¡°70% confident. But before that, we need to open the Heavenly


    Realm and get in touch with the ancient Heavenly Court on the other shore so that they¡¯ll ept our


    talents from the Heavenly Court.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Realm? That¡®s taboo. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Fernand asked.


    The Great Heavenly King looked at the other two and said, ¡°It must be done! Only then can the


    Heavenly Court regain control of the world!¡±


    Fernand and the remaining Great Heavenly King looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The Heavenly Realm could not be opened at will. It must be agreed by the three Great Heavenly Kings


    first.


    The Heavenly Realm could be directly linked to the ancient Heavenly Court on the other shore, which


    had only been opened twice over thousands of years.


    Unless absolutely necessary, the Heavenly Court would never open the Heavenly Realm, because the


    consumption was too high. However, it was the only thing the Heavenly Court could do right now.


    ***


    In rke Manor, Philip and the others parted after visiting Alliance Master Yarn.


    Alliance Master Yarn was recovering quite well. He had left the Dragon Transformation Pond and met


    Philip and Fulton in the vi where he was recuperating.


    ¡°Young Patriarch rke, Battle God Hash, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Alliance Master Yarn walked out of the


    bedroom with the help of his servant at this moment.


    Seeing Alliance Master Yarn¡¯ s elderly state, Philip could not help sighing. He said, ¡°Alliance Master


    Yarn, in half a month, I¡¯ll be heading to the stargate of Cochly Mountain. Before that, I want to talk to


    you about the future of the world.¡±


    Hearing that, Alliance Master Yarn said, ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Young Patriarch rke.¡±


    For the next half of the day, Philip and Alliance Master Yarn were in a deep discussion about the


    current world¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 3151

    Chapter 3151


    In the end, Alliance Master Yarn sighed, got up, and said, ¡°Since this is your n, I¡¯m more than happy


    to help. The Yarn family and the rke family are officially allies. Young Patriarch rke, you can rest


    assured and go to the other shore for your training. If the rke family is in trouble, the Yarn family will


    do our best to help!¡±


    Philip also bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Alliance Master Yarn.¡±


    After that, Philip and Fulton left.


    Alliance Master Yarn watched Philip leave and vaguely saw a glimpse of the future in his trance. He


    was leading the human race to crusade against the other shore. It was an epic battle.


    ***


    Time flew by.


    For half a month, Philip had been strengthening himself in the Dragon Transformation Pond behind the


    ancestral hall.


    At the same time, he continuously used the energy and the power of the rules of the pond to impact the


    other four sources of kingship in his body. Unfortunately, however, half a month had passed but Philip


    was still unable to break the seal of the source of swordsmanship.


    With a long sigh, Philip stood up from the Dragon Transformation Pond, his eyes glowing like a sword


    light as he stared into the distance.


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t broken through the source of swordsmanship, myprehension has be


    more proficient¡­¡±


    Philip muttered under his breath as he raised his hand in a sweeping motion.


    Buzz!


    In the sky, a huge sword suddenly appeared and shed through the clouds. This sword was


    extremely powerful and attracted the attention of many people in the manor.


    Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s injury was already healed. He stood at the door of a vi and looked up at the


    sky. He nodded and said with a smile, ¡°This child is extraordinary. No wonder that old Benny keeps


    telling me that he bears the fate of the human race¡­¡±


    After saying that, Alliance Master Yarn looked to the west, where a strange apparition had begun.


    In the chaotic rules of time and space, various colors appeared like the aurora that only exists in the


    pr regions. Moreover, the sky in that area had started changing.


    Alliance Master Yarn¡¯s face darkened as he said solemnly, ¡°Has it finally begun?¡±


    On Philip¡¯s side, after he came out of retreat, he also saw the phenomenon in the west.


    ¡°Is the stargate about to open?¡± Philip frowned.


    His time was running out.


    Suddenly, at the west of Cochly Mountain, the aurora in the sky dazzled brightly. One white beam of


    light after another shot out and connected to the sky like heaven¡¯s punishment, stirring up the wind and


    clouds.


    In 10 minutes, this phenomenon spread all over the world!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The satellites of various countries immediately focused on Cochly Mountain. From outer space, it could


    be seen that eight pirs of light were soaring to the sky from Cochly Mountain with terrifying energy


    and the power of rules. Moreover, when these eight beams of light appeared on Cochly Mountain, a


    simr scene happened near the stargates of Country M and Country Y.


    This unprecedented phenomenon instantly attracted the attention of people all over the world, and it


    also quickly made headlines in various countries.


    The world was gradually changing.


    Then, countries and regions began to form their own alliances.


    At the same time, they officially broadcasted to the world, ¡°Hello, fellow humans! From now on, the AD.


    calendar is officially a thing of the past, and the world has officially entered the interster calendar.


    This is the first year of Interster Year, September 9th, Interster 0001.


    ¡°As you can see now, this world has changed. We need to fight against the invasion of another


    civilization, and this civilization has a special origin.¡±

 Chapter 3152

    Chapter 3152


    FANTASY2adlogo


    All over the world, knowledge about the disciple world, the origin of the stargate, and thend of the


    other shore was made known to the public.


    Under this exercise by joint efforts between countries and regions around the world, everyone gradually


    came to understand the truth of this world.


    The pattern of the world began to change dramatically. At the same time, various talents selected by


    countries all over the world were heading to the stargate designated by each region through special


    channels to prepare for the final entry into thend of the other shore.


    At this moment, fighter nes from all over the world took off, and otherbat forces also assembled


    in order to respond to various emergencies.


    Philip also made preparations, took care of all the family affairs, and bowed to his three mothers. He


    then got ready to embark on his journey to Cochly Mountain.


    ¡°Wait, Phil¡­ Your mother asked me to give this to you back then. She said that you¡¯d follow in her


    footsteps one day, so she asked me to give this ring to you, saying that it¡¯d be useful to you when you


    got there¡­¡± Hazel stood up suddenly and handed a green diamond ring to Philip.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Hazel shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your mother just said that there¡¯s a special space in this


    ring that only you can open.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip tried to explore this ring with the power of his rules. Sure enough, there was a


    special spatial structure in this ring that could store some things.


    Was this something his mother brought back from thend of the other shore?


    A storage space?


    Without hesitation, Philip stored Caelum Sword and the turtle shell in it. After that, he solemnly bade


    farewell to his three mothers and set off for Cochly Mountain with Fennel and the others.


    In the helicopter, Philip looked down at Arcadia Ind below and felt very emotional. He wondered


    when he could return here again.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After musing briefly, Philip looked to the west where the eight beams of light were as bright as the sun.


    Even in broad daylight thousands of miles away, he could still see them clearly.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Fennel asked.


    Philip thought about it and said with a nod, ¡°No matter what, I have to go to thend of the other shore.


    I want to find the Multidew Herb that can save Wynn and the medicine that can save my grandfather.


    Also, I have to find out if my mother is on thend of the other shore¡­¡±


    While saying that, Philip¡¯s eyes became extremely determined.


    Fennel nodded and added, ¡°Philip, I won¡¯t be entering thend of the other shore with you this time.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip froze and said, ¡°What? You won¡¯t be going with me?¡±


    Fennel took a breath, looked at the mountains and rivers below, smoked a cigarette, and said, ¡°Yes, I


    don¡¯t n to go to thend of the other shore. After all, this world needs the protection of people of our


    generation. If we go to thend of the other shore, this world will be left unguarded. Also, I want to


    continue searching for my sister¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡±


    Philip frowned when he heard this, but he did not me Fennel.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±


    Fennel smiled, patted Philip on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can fight alongside you here as


    well. After you go to thend of the other shore, be careful in doing everything. All of us will be waiting


    for your return¡­¡±


    Philip nodded, nced at the grinning Fennel, and said with a forced smile, ¡°Okay! When I return, I


    hope you can be stronger than you are now!¡±


    Bang!


    The two bumped fists.


    ***


    Three hourster, Philip¡¯s private nended in the main city of Cochly Mountain. When he got off the


    ne, Marquis Fulmore was already waiting.


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Philip nodded and followed Marquis Fulmore to the stargate.


    In Cochly Mountain, the pressure of the eight pirs of light could be clearly felt. It was overwhelming


    like the burning tail of aet.


    Soon, they passed through the altar, entered the underground, and arrived at the stargate. Returning


    here again, Philip was very emotional.

 Chapter 3153

    Chapter 3153


    ¡°Father,¡± Philip called out when he saw his father standing in front of the stargate.


    Roger nodded and said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Philip nced at the stargate that had a gap open and said after a brief hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­¡±


    Roger turned around, looked at Philip kindly, and said, ¡°You¡¯re all alone this time. Your friends won¡¯t


    enter thend of the other shore with you. When you get there, you have to think and choose carefully.


    If you don¡¯t want to go, tell me now and you won¡¯t have to.¡±


    Philip looked at Roger seriously and said with a smile, ¡°Father, do I still have a choice now?¡±


    Roger remained silent, while Philip added. ¡°Since I¡¯ve made my choice, I won¡¯t change my mind. ¡±


    ¡°Good! As expected of Roger rke¡¯s son!¡±


    Roger nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen here with me around. When


    you¡¯re on thend of the other shore, grow up as soon as possible, learn about the situation there, and


    find clues about your mother.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Philip replied.


    ¡°You only have three years. After three years, I¡¯ll open the stargate again to wee your return,¡±


    Roger said solemnly, his eyes full of expectation and hope.


    Philip knelt, bowed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to go on a long journey. I hope you¡¯ll take care of your health.¡±


    At this moment, the barrier between Philip and Roger gradually disappeared.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    With tears in his eyes, Roger patted Philip on the shoulder and said, ¡°Phil, you¡¯re the hope of the whole


    world and the human race, as well as mine. Don¡¯t forget that many people are waiting for your return


    right here¡­¡±


    Philip nodded and took a step toward the stargate.


    Standing before the stargate, Philip realized his insignificance. Above the stargate, the vast power of


    the rules seemed able to crush any existence in the world.


    He turned back and saw the five marquises, Fennel, the others, and his father. Philip was full of longing


    for the unknown world, but there was also a trace of fear. However, no matter what, Philip had no other


    choice at this point.


    He stretched out his hand, pressed it on the stargate, and pushed heavily!


    The loud opening of the door resounded throughout Cochly Mountain!


    Meanwhile, the stargates in Country M and Counter had opened too. Talents selected from various


    regions and countries stepped into the stargate and entered an unknown world.


    After Philip pushed the stargate open, he saw a white light in front of him, which slowly enveloped him.


    ¡®Land of the other shore, here Ie!¡¯

 Chapter 3154

    Chapter 3154


    Philip stepped into the stargate, and his figure disappeared with the stargate. A bright light made him


    close his eyes.


    After a long time, when he opened his eyes, he found himself in another ce. It was a street with no


    life in sight. Everything was reced with machines, tall buildings, and spaceships!


    The entire street was full of busy robots surrounded by a state of ruins as if they had just experienced a


    very tragic war. Copsed buildings and broken armored vehicles were everywhere, as were things like


    damaged mechas. In the air, there were also many floating tracks and passing trains.


    This was a world that had surpassed Philip¡¯s world civilization!


    A futuristic high-tech world!


    Was this thend of the other shore?


    In the hazy distance, there were several towering spire buildings with things like floating tracks around.


    As Philip was observing this world, a mecha suddenly fell from the sky andnded in front of Philip.


    The cannons on the mecha¡¯s two mechanical arms were instantly aimed at Philip!


    ¡°Low-ss citizen, this is the Seventeenth Patrol Team of the Starfall Continent. I now order you to


    return to your dog kennel! ¡±


    A burst of electronic voice came from the two-meter high humanoid mecha!


    Philip nced at the mecha in bewilderment. The technology of this robot was very advanced. The


    scenes in science fiction films appeared before his eyes.


    Starfall Continent?


    Was this the name of thend of the other shore?


    Bang!


    Seeing no reaction from Philip, the gun fired but did not hit Philip. Philip jumped nimbly in the other


    direction.


    ¡°You seem to be a low-ss citizen who has developed your star talent. Let¡¯s see if you can escape


    from my cannons!¡±


    The electronic voice sounded again, followed by manicughter. The cannon fired at Philip again!


    While dodging back and forth from the mecha, Philip was thinking about the star talent mentioned by


    the person who controlled the mecha. It should be simr to the division of strength from the first zone


    to the realm of the other shore in his world.


    The cannons kept firing, but Philip dodged every time.


    ¡°Damn you, low-ss citizen! I¡®m going to kill you!¡±


    Suddenly, two rows of artillery heads popped out from the mecha¡¯s shoulder, and Philip recognized


    them as tracking missiles at a nce.


    Philip¡¯s face turned cold. He jumped into the air and threw a heavy punch at the mecha¡¯s head.


    Although the power of this punch did not break the mecha, it damaged many of the mecha¡¯s sensory


    elements!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The mecha got confused, and itspartment opened. Philip saw a man sitting inside. That man was


    ring at Philip ferociously!


    At this moment, a siren red. Many patrolling robots in the distance rushed toward Philip.


    Suddenly, Philip felt something touching his feet.


    Philip looked down and saw the childish face of a little girl struggling to lift the manhole cover from the


    sewers next to the ruins. She was looking at him.


    ¡°Hey,e down quickly or you¡¯ll be in danger!¡±


    The little girl had an anxious look on her face. Seeing this, Philip opened the cover of the sewer and


    jumped in.


    At this moment, the manhole cover was suddenly shattered by the person controlling the mecha just


    now. At first, Philip was holding the little girl¡¯s hand and walking with her, butter, he found that the


    speed was too slow, so he simply carried the little girl on his back and asked her to show him the way.


    After several turns and corners, he finally got rid of the person behind him.


    Philip put the little girl down, looked around nervously, and asked, ¡°Little girl, why are you in this


    sewer?¡±

 Chapter 3155

    Chapter 3155


    Philip quickly got used to this environment. At this point, he could only take one step at a time. Thend


    of the other shore was not as peaceful as Philip thought


    He had to proceed with caution just to stay alive and wait for the opening of the stargate again after


    three years. At the same time, he had to find clues about the Multidew Herb and his mother in this


    world.


    He had to keep a low profile now.


    The little girl giggled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a sewer but an underground city. Low-ss citizens like us


    can only live underground!¡±


    Low-ss citizens? Underground city?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s stunned expression, the little girl skipped up to Philip.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re not a low-ss citizen, are you? But if you¡¯re not


    a low-ss citizen, why did you damage the mecha of the captain of the mecha patrol team?¡± The little


    girl asked with a smile on her face.


    As far as she knew, the people living above the underground city were middle-ss and high-ss


    citizens, but they were also the enemies of the so-called low-ss citizens.


    Philip followed the little girl and found that everything in front of him was bing more and more


    spacious. Very soon, he stopped in front of an old-fashioned and rickety bar. That was because he saw


    someone pointing a gun at him.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Before Philip could speak, the little girl said, ¡°Penn, he¡¯s also a low-ss citizen. He just blew up the


    patrol captain¡¯s mecha!¡±


    However, this man named Penn simply ignored the little girl.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    His gun was still aimed at Philip, and he said with a sneer, ¡°A low-ss citizen? Then tell me where in


    the underground city you stay.¡±


    This question left Philip speechless. He could hardly say that he came from another world.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not from this underground city. Ie from a ce far away¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Penn confirmed his thoughts!


    ¡°Far away? I think you¡¯re a spy sent by those people above!¡±


    Click!


    The sound of a gun being loaded.


    The little girl stood in front of Philip and said angrily to Penn, ¡°Why do you say he¡¯s a spy? Do you have


    any evidence?¡±


    Themotion here had attracted the attention of many people.


    Some people walked over immediately, but Philip could see that most of these people looked at him


    with hostility.


    ¡°Emily, if you don¡¯t step aside right now, I¡¯ll even get rid of you, believe it or not!¡±


    Penn¡¯s eyes became sterner as he held the gun and walked slowly to the little girl. Then, he raised his


    foot and was about to kick Emily. However, at this moment, Philip moved with lightning-fast speed.


    He rushed up to Penn and grabbed his wrist. Then, he knocked Penn¡¯s gun away with a knee kick.


    Finally, he tossed Penn over his shoulder and threw him to the ground.


    A dagger appeared in his hand, which be pressed against Penn¡¯s neck. However, Penn wasughing,


    because the sounds of guns being loaded rang behind Philip at this moment.


    The people of the underground city who came to watch the show had pulled out their guns and were


    now pointing them at Philip!


    Bookmark This Chapter


    Email Address


    Password


    Remember Me


    Philip quickly got used to this environment. At this point, he could only take one step at a time. Thend


    of the other shore was not as peaceful as Philip thought


    He had to proceed with caution just to stay alive and wait for the opening of the stargate again after


    three years. At the same time, he had to find clues about the Multidew Herb and his mother in this


    world.


    He had to keep a low profile now.


    The little girl giggled and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a sewer but an underground city. Low-ss citizens like us


    can only live underground!¡±


    Low-ss citizens? Underground city?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s stunned expression, the little girl skipped up to Philip.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re not a low-ss citizen, are you? But if you¡¯re not


    a low-ss citizen, why did you damage the mecha of the captain of the mecha patrol team?¡± The little


    girl asked with a smile on her face.


    As far as she knew, the people living above the underground city were middle-ss and high-ss


    citizens, but they were also the enemies of the so-called low-ss citizens.


    Philip followed the little girl and found that everything in front of him was bing more and more


    spacious. Very soon, he stopped in front of an old-fashioned and rickety bar. That was because he saw


    someone pointing a gun at him.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Before Philip could speak, the little girl said, ¡°Penn, he¡¯s also a low-ss citizen. He just blew up the


    patrol captain¡¯s mecha!¡±


    However, this man named Penn simply ignored the little girl.


    His gun was still aimed at Philip, and he said with a sneer, ¡°A low-ss citizen? Then tell me where in


    the underground city you stay.¡±


    This question left Philip speechless. He could hardly say that he came from another world.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not from this underground city. Ie from a ce far away¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Penn confirmed his thoughts!


    ¡°Far away? I think you¡¯re a spy sent by those people above!¡±


    Click!


    The sound of a gun being loaded.


    The little girl stood in front of Philip and said angrily to Penn, ¡°Why do you say he¡¯s a spy? Do you have


    any evidence?¡±


    Themotion here had attracted the attention of many people.


    Some people walked over immediately, but Philip could see that most of these people looked at him


    with hostility.


    ¡°Emily, if you don¡¯t step aside right now, I¡¯ll even get rid of you, believe it or not!¡±


    Penn¡¯s eyes became sterner as he held the gun and walked slowly to the little girl. Then, he raised his


    foot and was about to kick Emily. However, at this moment, Philip moved with lightning-fast speed.


    He rushed up to Penn and grabbed his wrist. Then, he knocked Penn¡¯s gun away with a knee kick.


    Finally, he tossed Penn over his shoulder and threw him to the ground.


    A dagger appeared in his hand, which be pressed against Penn¡¯s neck. However, Penn wasughing,


    because the sounds of guns being loaded rang behind Philip at this moment.


    The people of the underground city who came to watch the show had pulled out their guns and were


    now pointing them at Philip!

 Chapter 3156

    Chapter 3156


    Philip tossed Penn heavily on the ground in a back m. Penn felt like his whole body was about to


    break.


    However, he kept cursing, ¡°Damn it! How dare you touch me? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know who I am!¡±


    Philip nced at the guns aimed at him and suddenly twisted Penn¡¯s arm and grabbed his neck.


    ¡°Let go of him and we might spare your life!¡± Those people shouted coldly.


    However, Philip nced at them and said, ¡°Spare my life? If I let go, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll shoot without


    hesitation!¡±


    After getting involved in a dispute for no reason in an unfamiliar world and environment, Philip would


    not easily trust anyone. His background and identity were special, so he could not allow anything to


    happen to him. Besides, underground cities like this appeared often in sci-fi movies and TV dramas of


    his original world. The people here should be quite dangerous.


    ¡°If you put your guns away now, I might spare his life,¡± Philip looked at those people and said lightly.


    Facing such people, Philip knew very well that he needed an opportunity if he wanted to integrate into


    this society.


    Now, he could only appear more ruthless than them. He could only survive here for the time being by


    subduing them and slowly learning about thend of the other shore.


    ¡°Do you disagree?¡± Philip looked at everyone with a smile and asked.


    ck!


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Philip suddenly exerted force in his hand and broke Penn¡¯s arm. Penn screamed in pain.


    Of course, Philip could tell that Penn¡¯s identity was a little special. Otherwise, these people would not


    have jumped to his aid. He was taking a gamble, betting that Penn¡¯s identity would deter these people.


    Sure enough, seeing Philip¡¯s action, their expressions changed.


    At this time, rms red in the underground city.


    ¡°Those people from above are here again. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed, and that tension could not be faked.


    At this moment, Emily suddenly grabbed Philip¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Follow me. It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t leave now!¡± Emily whispered to Philip.


    Throwing the unconscious Penn on the ground, Philip followed Emily and fled.


    Everyone was attracted by the rm, and no one noticed that Emily left with Philip.


    ¡°Huff! We¡¯re finally out!¡±


    Emily patted her chest lightly and led Philip into a low, narrow little house. Not only was it dark and


    dpidated but it also smelled musty.


    Emily invited Philip to sit on a chair and poured him a ss of water.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She said, ¡°I was so scared just now. Do you know that Penn is a famous mecha master in the


    underground city?¡±


    ¡®Mecha master?¡¯ Philip nced at Emily.


    It seemed that a mecha master was well-respected in this new world.


    ¡°But it doesn¡®t matter. You¡®ve already arrived at my house anyway. Mecha masters like Penn would


    never set foot in the lowest level of the underground city!¡± Emily said and sat down across from Philip.


    At this moment, the sound of a coughing elderly was heard. Philip saw an old man with a walking stick


    coming out from the back room.


    ¡°Emily, is there a visitor?¡±


    The old man came out while coughing.


    Seeing the old maning out, Emily walked over quickly and immediately grabbed the old man¡¯s


    arm.


    ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s the most powerful person I¡¯ve ever seen. He actually defeated the patrol team¡¯s mecha


    with his bare hands!¡±


    The old man looked surprised when he heard Emily¡¯s remark.


    It was almost impossible to defeat a mecha with one¡¯s bare hands in this world unless one¡¯s level had


    reached three stars and above.

 Chapter 3157

    Chapter 3157


    ¡°Is your level higher than three stars?¡± the old man asked suddenly.


    Seeing Philip looking at the old man nkly, Emily wondered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about star talent?


    Where did youe from? Those old abandoned ces?¡±


    Philip did notment, and Emily thought she guessed it right.


    She muttered, ¡°So, you came from the wilderness. No wonder you look so dumb.¡±


    Then, Emily held her arms akimbo and exined like a teacher, ¡°We have a division of strength here,


    and the higher the level, the more advanced the mecha that can be controlled!¡±


    Then, Emily exined to Philip about the division of strength in this world.


    This world was not called thend of the other shore but the Starfall Continent. Philip finally found out


    that in this new world, strength was divided into one to nine stars, holy tier, and god tier. Although Philip


    did not know what his half-step to the other shore was equivalent to in this world, it must be higher than


    three stars.


    After thinking about it, Philip decided to stay here for the time being. Maybe he could learn more about


    this world from the little girl.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Emily helped the old man to his seat before she turned to Philip and asked.


    Philip smiled ndly and said, ¡°My name is Philip rke¡­¡±


    Emily held her hand out graciously and said, ¡°My name is Emily Finn. Nice to meet you.¡±


    While the three were chatting, the door of this tattered house was suddenly kicked open from the


    outside.


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s time to pay the rent you owe us! If you don¡®t have any money this time, you¡¯ll have to work


    as a maid at my bar!¡±


    Suddenly, three burly men broke in. They were about two meters tall and looked very strong at one


    nce.


    Emily turned pale with fright upon seeing them.


    ¡°I gave you the rent long ago. Why are you still asking for money?¡±


    Although Emily was afraid, she still plucked up the courage and said to those people.


    The leading guy sneered and said, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you need to pay interest on the rent you owed us


    before? Take her away!¡±


    The leading guy shouted, and the other two grabbed Emily.


    The old man tried to get up to help, but he was too old to help at all.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Philip stood up. As he did not speak or move just now, these people did not notice him


    at all.


    This was the strength of someone who was a half-step to the other shore. He could blend in with the


    environment at any time.


    Seeing Philip stand up, those people sneered and said, ¡°So, there¡¯s a little boy toy hiding here too!¡±


    With that said, the leading burly man made a grab for Philip.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In this new world, having a bit of strength was normal, but few people could rise to a certain level.


    Philip simply nced at the burly men lightly. To a normal person, they could be considered strong and


    scary. However, to Philip, they could not even take a hit.


    Philip¡¯s eyes shed coldly!


    He grabbed a burly man¡¯s hand.


    Seeing this, the man sneered. He was just about to use his strength to grab Philip in front of him when


    he realized that it was not Philip who moved, but him.

 Chapter 3158

    Chapter 3158


    At this moment, Philip actually grabbed one of the burly men¡¯s arms and lifted him!


    ¡°Put me down. Let go!¡± The man struggled and yelled at Philip.


    Hearing that, Philip simply sighed. Then, he threw the man heavily on the floor.


    This time, the two people beside Emily also rushed toward Philip.


    Philip sneered at them. They were just relying on their brave to be domineering. In fact, their strength


    was only equivalent to the third zone of the ancestralnd.


    Philip only needed one hand to deal with them. He then moved and punched the two of them, sending


    them flying away. In next moment, he dragged the man from the floor and tossed him out.


    He closed the door promptly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, to Philip¡¯s surprise, Emily kept repeating on the floor, ¡°Oh no, this is bad! They¡¯ll definitely


    come after us again!¡±


    Philip pulled Emily up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still around!¡±


    Hearing that, Emily shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Philip. You should leave quickly. Their boss is a five-star mecha master¡­ I know you can


    defeat the patrol team¡¯s mecha, but their boss, Leopard, is different. He has so many subordinates that


    we won¡¯t be able to put up a fight at all!¡±


    Philip said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. If they dare turn up, I¡¯ll find a way to deal with them.¡±


    After saying that, Philip walked to the floor that was smashed by the burly guy just now.


    The fight just now was so fierce that the only good piece of appliance in Emily¡¯s house was destroyed


    by Philip.


    Philip suddenly took Emily¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are five-star mecha masters very powerful?¡±


    Emily had just started to clean up the broken floor with Philip. Even prior to the fight just now, the floor


    was already decaying. Emily had not time to rece it.


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re powerful. With the increase of every level, the mechas that can be controlled are


    more powerful, so five-star mecha masters are great existences in the lower three floors of the


    underground City.¡±


    While Emily spoke, she put the broken nks at the door, and all Philip had to do was throw them


    outside.


    At this time, the old man looked at the two of them and said with a sigh, ¡°Stop cleaning up. Those guys


    were injured just now. They won¡¯t let this go!¡±


    Philip merely chuckled.


    So what if those people would not let this go?

 Chapter 3159

    Chapter 3159


    As Philip stacked the nks at the door, several people suddenly rushed over.


    ¡°Are you the one who beat up our buddies sent by Leopard?¡±


    Philip noticed that these people wore simr outfits and knew they must belong to the same gang as


    the three burly guys.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡±


    Those people sneered at Philip and said, ¡°Come with us, then!¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he grabbed Philip¡®s arm.


    Philip wanted to fight them at first, but when he turned around, he saw Emily and the old man who just


    stepped out and suppressed the urge to do so.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better behave, or I can¡¯t guarantee what we¡¯ll do!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nced at the man who spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to grab me. I can walk!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip said calmly and started walking.


    Emily had helped him before, so when he saw these people bullying Emily, Philip chose to help her.


    However, his action offended these people.


    Philip followed them and soon saw a ce simr to an underground boxing arena. However, this


    ce was much bigger than the underground boxing arena in the original world.


    On different rings, Philip saw people fighting in mechanical armor with loud banging sounds.


    Next to the stand, a bald man was sitting there drinking.


    Seeing the bald man, those people escorting Philip said, ¡°Leopard, we brought him here!¡±


    Leopard just waved his hand at them casually. ¡°Are you the one who beat my boys up?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip stepped forward and said, ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    ¡°You have guts, huh?¡±


    Leopard took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one.


    ¡°In that case, you can fight in the ring. As long as you survive, I¡¯ll let you and Emily go.¡±


    Philip looked at the mechas still fighting in the ring. He jumped lightly onto the ring.


    ¡°Do I have to operate a mecha too?¡±


    Philip thought that they wanted him to control the mecha to fight, but to his surprise, Leopardughed


    and said, ¡°Someone like you wants to operate a mecha? I want you to fight with these mechas and see


    who¡¯s better!¡±


    With that said, Leopard waved his hand, and a light barrier slowly rose.


    Soon, the ring was covered by the barrier.


    Philip looked at the two mechas in front of him and said, ¡°You want me to fight with these mechas, and


    as long as I survive, you won¡¯t make things difficult for Emily anymore, right?¡±


    Leopard stood outside and said while smoking a cigarette, ¡°Yes, as long as you can survive!¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your words!¡±


    Only Emily knew that Philip could deal with those patrolling mechas with his bare hands.


    Leopard and his buddies knew that Philip had some skills, but not that he could deal with a mecha.


    They wanted him to fight the mechas and even turned on the protective barrier. They just wanted to


    see Philip being beaten to death by the mechas and make sure that he could not escape.


    However, to their surprise, as soon as Philip entered the ring, heunched a fierce attack on the two


    mechas!


    Even though they were being controlled by people, these huge mechas were not as quick as a human.


    For instance, in the blink of an eye, Philip hadunched several attacks on these mechas!

 Chapter 3160

    Chapter 3160


    At this moment, Leopard started a betting pool.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open a handicap betting pool today. Let¡¯s bet on how long this kid can survive!¡±


    ¡°One minute. I¡¯ll bet 1,000 star dors!¡±


    ¡°I bet 2,000 star dors that he can only survive for 30 seconds!¡±


    In an instant, everyone was attracted by Leopard¡¯s handicap betting pool.


    Everyone ced a bet, and most of them were guessing how long Philip would survive.


    In the arena, the two people controlling the mechas were already sweating profusely. That was


    because they realized that even with the mecha¡¯s protective shield, they could notpete with Philip.


    Philip¡¯s movements were very agile, simply beyond their expectations. Although Philip did not know


    much about the mechas of this new world, he did have one experience fighting a patrol mecha.


    He did not attack any other ces but focused on the heads of these two mechas.


    Philip moved and barely avoided the punch a mecha threw at him. Then, Philip jumped onto the


    mecha.


    He rode on the mecha¡¯s shoulders. Then, he threw a heavy punch on the mecha¡¯s head. However, the


    mechas here were specially designed forbat and were much stronger than the mechas of the


    patrol brigade that were focused on defense.


    But, no matter how good the defense, it could not withstand Philip¡¯s three punches.


    That was after Philip had held himself back because he knew that if he revealed his true strength, he


    might attract the attention of some people on thend of the other shore.


    What he had to do now was to grow in the dark. His purpose foring here was first to understand


    thend of the other shore, then find the Multidew Herb and the medicine to save his grandfather. More


    importantly, he had to find news about his mother.


    After dealing with this mecha, Philip charged toward the other mecha in the ring.


    The man controlling the mecha immediately stepped back and raised his two mecha arms to protect its


    head. It was as if he was afraid that Philip would hit him in the head. However, Philip just licked his lips


    and smiled.


    This guy seemed to think that Philip would only attack the mecha¡¯s head.


    Philip left several afterimages in the ring and punched hard on the mecha¡¯s hatch. The mecha was not


    damaged this time, but the pilot inside was impacted by Philip¡¯s punch. Not to mention controlling the


    mecha but that person was twitching all over.


    As the fight ended, the protective light barrier disappeared at this time.


    In fact, everything was over in a sh. The protective light barrier seemed to have just risen before it


    disappeared again.


    Leopard and his buddies were still cing their bets.


    ¡°Leopard, I think there¡¯s something wrong with your handicaps!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang in the crowd.


    Leopard yelled, ¡°Who said that my handicaps are wrong? Step forward!¡±


    Philip walked away from the crowd and approached Leopard.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a handicap for my win?¡±


    Leopard was about to say something when he returned to his senses.


    ck!


    He suddenly drew his gun from his waist.


    ¡°How did you get out?!¡±


    Seeing Leopard¡¯s reaction, everyone realized what was going on.


    This kid had taken down two mechas! He was simply a freak!


    Immediately, everyone turned their attention to the ring. One mecha was down, but the pilot was fine.


    The other one had a damaged hatch. However, the pilot was not out yet.

 Chapter 3161

    Chapter 3161


    At this point, anyone could tell that something was wrong, but the problem was that this person could


    take down two mechas single-handedly.


    People like them were hardly a match for him.


    Pointing a gun at Philip, Leopard asked, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°Of course, who else?¡±


    However, although Leopard was holding a gun in his hand, he said with a smile on his face, ¡°Buddy,


    since you¡¯re so strong, why don¡¯t we work together? We can organize a battle between man and


    mecha. It¡¯s guaranteed to make a profit!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed upon hearing Leopard¡¯s suggestion!


    They also put away their guns.


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard was full of smiles with a hint of smugness. However, Philip¡¯s next words made


    his face go dark.


    ¡°But why should I work with you? Are you worthy?¡±


    Leopard sneered and said, ¡°Fine, you have guts. But let¡¯s see if your guts are tougher than my gun!¡±


    Before he finished speaking, however, Philip put his arm around Leopard¡¯s neck!


    Philip¡¯s other hand promptly grabbed the gun in Leopard¡¯s hand, which he pressed against Leopard¡¯s


    head.


    ying with guns?


    Philip was the master of guns!


    ¡°Who do you think is tougher now?¡± Philip said coldly.


    Seeing Leopard in danger, all the guns that had been lowered were aimed at Philip again. Philip


    snorted coldly and fired at the underlings.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After three gunshots, the guns in the punks¡¯ hands were shot down.


    ¡°Buddy, cool down! Keep calm!¡± Leopard was in a panic now.


    When the gun in Philip¡¯s hand fired just now, he was scared and trembled all over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me buddy! You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Philip threw Leopard out violently and aimed the gun at him!


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you go to tell you that the toys in your hands are useless in front of me!¡±


    Philip threw the gun at Leopard¡¯s face and was about to walk away when a punk fired at him!


    However, this shot did not hit Philip. Everyone just saw a blur before their eyes before Philip appeared


    in front of the punk who fired at him. Philip grabbed the punk¡¯s hair, pulled his head down, and jerked


    his knee up.


    Thump!


    After a muffled sound, the punk fell to the ground with blood all over his face.


    Silence!


    The whole arena was silent!


    Too strong!


    This was beyond theirprehension.


    When did such a freak appear on the lower floors?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Where did hee from?


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me again!¡±


    With that said, Philip left the underground mecha arena. He did not know that Leopard was still shaking


    with fear after he left.


    When Emily saw Philip, the anxious look on her face was immediately reced by surprise.


    ¡°You returned just like this?¡± Emily looked at Philip all over.


    Philip smiled lightly and said, ¡°How else should I return?¡±


    Emily circled Philip several times before she said, ¡°Leopard is a five-star mecha master, and he¡¯s


    notorious for his ruthlessness. How could he let you go so easily? It¡¯s too weird!¡±

 Chapter 3162

    Chapter 3162


    Philip pulled Emily into the house and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I just had a few words with Leopard,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    At this moment, a tall and slender woman suddenly walked in. Several men followed behind her.


    Although they also held guns in their hands, Philip could see that they were a little weaker than


    Leopard¡¯s men.


    ¡°Emily, we¡¯ll go to Leopard¡¯s ce for the rescue now¡­¡±


    However, before she finished speaking, her eyes fell on Philip¡¯s hand that was holding Emily.


    ¡°Jerk, let go of Emily!¡± the woman shouted angrily.


    Philip finally took a closer look at this woman, who had light makeup on her delicate face. Although she


    was not exactly gorgeous, she still had her charms. With her curvy figure, she was enough to be


    considered a first-ss beauty.


    Emily quickly broke free from Philip¡¯s grab and said to the woman, ¡°Iris, you misunderstood!¡±


    Before Emily could finish speaking, Iris shielded Emily behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Emily. With me around, no one can hurt you!¡±


    Then, Iris walked to Philip with a gun in her hand. The men behind her also guarded Emily on the side


    and walked toward Philip.


    Philip was unperturbed.


    He sighed lightly and said, ¡°What a pity to be a beauty with no brains!¡±


    Iris did not have to think to know that Philip was referring to her. She immediately got angry and kicked


    Philip. However, Philip grabbed hold of Iris and made her jump into the air.


    Philip also held her leg with one hand. It seemed like she was not kicking Philip at all but jumping into


    his arms instead.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned.


    What the heck?


    He dared to touch Goddess Iris¡¯ leg?!


    Philip said with a smile, ¡°You have such long legs. Are you a model?¡±


    At Philip¡¯s teasing, Iris was furious and pressed the gun on Philip¡¯s chin.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Emily jumped out and said, ¡°Iris, stop! He¡¯s the one I wanted you to save. Don¡¯t do


    anything to him.¡±


    Hearing this, Iris and the guys she brought were amazed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was taken away by Leopard¡¯s men?¡± Iris asked.


    Emily nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, but he came back on his own. I was just asking him what happened.¡±


    Iris lowered her gun upon hearing that. However, at this time, she realized that she was still in the other


    party¡¯s arms.


    She immediately got away from Philip and said coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make it clear?¡±


    Philip said indifferently to her, ¡°What could I have said when you pointed a gun at me as soon as you


    walk in?¡±


    After saying that, Philip raised his hands in mock surrender.


    Seeing this scene and knowing what happened, Iris wished that she could dig a hole to bury herself in.


    After thinking about how Philip¡¯s tricky scheme seeded, however, she wanted to tear Philip into


    pieces.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll be leaving, then!¡± Iris said coldly.


    She promptly turned to leave.


    Emily wanted to say more, but seeing this situation, she had no idea what to say. She was the one who


    asked Iris for help, but a misunderstanding nearly happened.


    While she pondered, Iris suddenly turned her head and said to Philip, ¡°Today was a misunderstanding.


    If you want,e to my bar this evening. We¡¯ll have a drink and forget everything with a toast!¡±


    At this time, Iris suddenly changed her attitude and said to Philip with a smile.


    The speed of this change surprised everyone. Not even Emily could react.


    Philip looked at Iris and said intriguingly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely turn up tonight!¡±

 Chapter 3163

    Chapter 3163


    Iris looked at Philip meaningfully and said, ¡°Emily knows the ce. Let her bring you there at night.


    Don¡¯t be toote!¡±


    This time, Iris finally left.


    As Iris left, her men asked her, ¡°Madam, what are you doing?¡±


    Iris said with a smile, ¡°Over the years, no man has ever touched me. He actually dared to take


    advantage of me. I¡¯ll make him drink his fill tonight and let him make a fool of himself!¡±


    Iris was very smug. Thinking of Philip¡¯s silly antics after he got drunk, Iris almostughed out loud. On


    the other hand, Emily looked at Iris¡¯ departing back and muttered, ¡°Iris is so strange today¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Philip touched Emily¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving. Is there anything to eat?¡±


    Hearing that, Emily returned to her senses.


    ¡°Oops, Grandpa hasn¡¯t eaten yet!¡±


    Only now did Emily remember that she still had to take care of her grandfather in this dpidated


    house.


    Emily moved quickly. Perhaps it was because she was taking care of the elderly, but the food she


    prepared mostly consisted of a soft diet. However, due to ack of money, the food was very simple.


    Looking at the meager food, Philip simply took a few bites before he said he was full. The old man and


    Emily continued to wolf the food down.


    Philip looked at the two of them. He had just arrived at the underground city of this new world, so he


    might have to stay here for a while. Emily¡¯s ce seemed to be his only choice at present. He had to


    earn some money in this world, or food would be a problem.


    Finally, after Emily finished eating and cleaning up, the two of them went out. This also allowed Philip to


    see what this underground world was like.


    In fact, it was not very different from the ancestralnd with crisscrossed streets and a few asional


    tracks in the air. Although the streets were also bustling, it seemed more like a no man¡¯snd.


    Here, everyone had to follow a set of rules.


    As the two walked, Emily suddenly pointed to a bar in the distance and said to Philip, ¡°Philip, that¡¯s Iris¡¯


    bar. Let¡¯s go there!¡±


    As the two were about to cross the street, a maic flying aircraft suddenly passed by in front of


    them.


    If Philip had not pulled Emily, the aircraft might have hit her.


    ¡°Damn it, are you blind?! Can¡¯t you see my aircraft?!¡±


    The aircraft gradually slowed and stopped. The door of the cockpit opened and a man started cursing


    at Philip and Emily.

 Chapter 3164

    Chapter 3164


    Philip looked at the middle-aged man, and Emily¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    The man walked up to Philip and Emily. He merely took a nce at Philip before turning to Emily.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± A wicked gleam suddenly shed in the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What a good-looking girl. If you take good care of me tonight, I¡¯ll forget the fact that you almost hit my


    aircraft!¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to grab Emily.


    Emily was frightened and was about to hide behind Philip. When the man saw this, he grabbed Philip¡¯s


    cor.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    However, the man could not budge Philip.


    Philip narrowed his eyes and said to the man, ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn to be civilized and polite when you were


    a child?¡±


    As he spoke, Philip grabbed the man¡¯s hand and twisted hard.


    Crack!


    ¡°Argh!¡± The middle-aged man screamed.


    ¡°You almost hit someone, but you still think you¡¯re in the right?¡± Philip snorted coldly.


    The people around noticed themotion and gathered around.


    Someone immediately recognized the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a subordinate of Penn from the middle floor of the underground city? Why is he here?¡±


    After someone recognized him, someone else immediately persuaded Philip.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better leave now or there¡¯ll be trouble!¡±


    Philip was twisting the middle-aged man¡¯s arm.


    When the man heard that, he said viciously, ¡°Boy, if you dare to do anything to me, you¡¯re dead. Let me


    tell you, my boss, Penn, is a four-star mecha master!¡±


    It would be fine if others did not mention anything, but after hearing that he was Penn¡¯s subordinate,


    Philip let go of his hand and grabbed his hair instead. Then, Philip kicked him violently in the face.


    Two kicks¡­


    Three kicks¡­


    He kicked until the middle-aged man could no longer say another word.


    Philip wiped his shoes on the man¡¯s body and said to Emily with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    In fact, even if Philip held back, the other party would never spare Philip. It was pretty obvious. He


    could not kill Philip on the street, but beating him until he was half-dead was okay.


    Emily looked at Philip nkly. She did not expect Philip to take action so decisively and thoroughly.


    This man from the wilderness seemed a little brutal. As for the middle-aged man, not only did he almost


    hit her, but he also wanted her to¡­


    Thinking of this, Emily¡¯s face flushed, and her eyes were sullen.


    The two walked on the street while Emily introduced the underground city to Philip. Although they were


    about to reach Iris¡¯ bar, Emily kept talking.


    This underground city was divided into three floors. The upper floor was mostly upied by mecha


    masters, businessmen, and all the powerful people in the underground city. Not only mecha masters


    but also true star talent practitioners.


    That was what this world was about.


    Only a star talent practitioner would take the golden path and have an unlimited future!


    Of course, Emily wanted to be a star talent practitioner too, but she knew it was impossible because


    she could not even activate her star talent.


    Philip nodded. It turned out that the division of sses in thend of the other shore was based on star


    talent. The lowest was a one-star talent, followed by two stars, and it went up to nine stars.


    ording to Emily, the most powerful existence in thend of the other shore was the holy-tier star


    talent!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Those were the leaders of the nine royal families.


    These nine royal families each led an area, and each area was even bigger than the original world


    where Philip lived. Every area had countlessrge and small countries, and theserge countries


    formed individual alliances or federations. There were also some eternal forbidden ces and some


    areas rich in mineral resources.

 Chapter 3165

    Chapter 3165


    In short, this world was much bigger than Philip imagined.


    As for the powerhouses above the holy tier, Emily had no idea. After all, she was just amoner of


    the underground city, and everything she knew, she heard from Iris.


    Philip sighed inwardly. It seemed that he had much to learn. As for the middle floor, it was upied by


    low-ss people and mecha masters.


    Philip and the others were now on the lowest floor, which was full of low-ss people like them.


    Anyone with a mecha was considered superior, although those mechas were mostly old and damaged.


    Those with maic flying aircraft were equivalent to having a supercar. In fact, this ce was simr


    to the original world.


    Philip looked around and saw some shops here, butpared to Earth, this ce was equivalent to


    the slums.


    Soon, the two arrived at Iris¡¯ bar.


    At this time, the bar was full of people, and this was the only ce where low-ss people could vent


    their emotions.


    Philip followed Emily in. From a distance, he could see the bright lights and hear the deafening music.


    As Philip and Emily walked in, the music stopped abruptly.


    Iris held the microphone and said, ¡°Everyone, the drinking contest tonight officially begins. All drinks


    are at half price!¡±


    A burst of cheers in the bar followed the announcement. People on the lower floor could hardly earn a


    few star dors a day, and the only thing they could afford was the beer in this bar. Of course, they


    were happy to hear Iris¡¯ words.


    Iris said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, we have a special guest here today, and he¡¯ll be your opponent in the


    drinking contest tonight!¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed at Philip.


    At this time, Philip finally understood her intentions. She had been waiting for him!


    Now that she had made the announcement, Philip had no choice even if he wanted to refuse.


    Philip smiled, stepped onto the stage, and walked toward Iris.


    Before Philip could walk over, however, a young man came out and stopped in front of Philip and Iris.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    He sized Philip up and said, ¡°Before you drink with Goddess Iris, you have to beat me first!¡±


    Iris frowned when she saw him.


    ¡°Young Master Curry, this is my drinking contest!¡±


    Young Master Curry was a reputable person on the lower floor. His family was in charge of the


    underground mecha boxing arena, so he led a pretty good life. As such, he had developed an arrogant


    and domineering personality.


    Actually, he fell in love with Iris at first sight.


    Philip realized everything at a nce and immediately knew that he was trying to be a hero saving the


    damsel in distress.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not familiar with the rules of this drinking contest anyway, so I¡¯ll go up against Young


    Master Curry first!¡±


    Philip¡¯s remark was greeted by apuse and cheers.


    However, Young Master Curry looked at Philip coldly. He wanted to intimidate Philip into withdrawing,


    but Philip¡¯s courtesy garnered apuse from the audience, which made Young Master Curry feel that


    Philip was stealing his limelight.


    ¡°Bring 18 sses up!¡± Young Master Curry immediately shouted when he saw his limelight being


    robbed.


    Hearing that, everyone cheered again.


    After that, Philip saw a waiter pushing up two sets of drinks with 18 sses each. One ss was


    equivalent to two pints.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip narrowed his eyes and looked at Young Master Curry in front of him, but Young Master Curry


    chuckled and said, ¡°The rule of this drinking contest is that you can¡¯t stop. You have to drink


    continuously until one party can no longer drink!¡±


    Philip¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    However, Young Master Curry continued to smile and said, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can admit defeat now.


    You should know that this drink isn¡¯t ordinary¡­¡±


    Before Young Master Curry could finish speaking, Philip interrupted him and said, ¡°Cut the crap and


    start drinking¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Philip picked up a ss.

 Chapter 3166

    Chapter 3166


    Philip did not hesitate at all but picked up a ss and started drinking!


    Seeing this, Young Master Curry also picked up a ss and snorted.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s strength had reached a half-step to the other shore. ording to Emily, he might be an eight-


    star talent in this world, so a few drinks posed no threat to him.


    Anywhere in this world, eight-star talents were an existence that all organizations in various countries


    wouldpete for and were treated as distinguished guests. Even the speed at which Philip was


    drinking could notpete with the speed at which his power of the rules could break down the


    alcohol.


    A drinking contest could be seen asparing strengths.


    Young Master Curry was only at the level of a three-star now. He was drinking his first ss now, and


    everyone cheered when the match began.


    However, when Young Master Curry was on his third ss, he found that the speed of his alcohol


    breakdown had slowed down. On the other hand, not only did Philip not slow down, but he became


    faster. He was already on his sixth ss now.


    At this pace, Young Master Curry knew that he would definitely lose. If he really downed 18 sses, he


    would probably be drunk for a week.


    Immediately, a cold glint shed in Young Master Curry¡¯s eyes, and a dagger suddenly appeared in his


    hand. He looked at Philip while drinking.


    As Philip held his seventh ss, the dagger flew out suddenly and stabbed Philip.


    Everyone was shocked!


    No one expected that Young Master Curry would actually hurt someone because of a mere drinking


    contest.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Iris immediately eximed.


    Emily also grabbed her clothes nervously.


    Philip had already noticed Young Master Curry¡¯s movements but did not stop drinking at all.


    Seeing the dagger flying toward him, Philip moved his leg and sent the dagger flying back. It stabbed


    Young Master Curry in his leg!


    Young Master Curry screamed and threw his ss on the ground.


    Philip finished his drink and said, ¡°Young Master Curry, ording to the rules you mentioned, I won!¡±


    Philip never mentioned anything about Young Master Curry¡¯s sneak attack.


    Iris¡¯ eyes shed when she looked at Philip.


    However, Young Master Curry had been humiliated and could not help being angry. Combined with


    Philip¡¯s words, he felt as if Philip was insulting him.


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t over yet. If you¡¯re a man, tell me your name!¡±


    At this time, Young Master Curry, who was on the floor, pulled out the dagger from his leg before he


    looked at Philip and said resentfully.


    Philip smiled slightly and said, ¡°My name is Philip rke. If you refuse to ept this, you can look for


    me anytime!¡±


    After saying that, Philip stopped paying attention to Young Master Curry.


    However, Iris said to her subordinates at this time, ¡°Men, Young Master Curry is drunk! Take him back!¡±

 Chapter 3167

    Chapter 3167


    After Young Master Curry left, Iris walked up to Philip and said, ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no one in the way now.


    Let¡¯s start!¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Sure!¡±


    However, to Philip¡¯s surprise, Iris did not prepare another 18 sses this time. She took off two pieces


    of cloth behind her, and everyone saw tworge jars of liquor!


    In the two big transparent wine vats, one seemed to be filled with red wine while the other was white


    wine.


    Iris said to Philip, ¡°For these two liquors, one has a strong after kick while the other has a strong taste.¡±


    Philip said to Iris, ¡°Are you asking me to choose first?¡±


    Iris nodded.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a guest, of course, you can choose first¡­¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ladies first.¡±


    Hearing that, Iris did not refuse. She walked up to the red wine and put an extrarge straw into it.


    Philip chose the other one, but he stretched his head into the vat and started drinking from the surface


    of the wine.


    One should act as the locals. Philip felt that the people here were quite unreserved. If he was wishy-


    washy, he might seem out of ce.


    Exmations came from the crowd.


    Hearing these cheers, both of them drank the wine faster. However, at this moment, two gunshots


    suddenly rang out.


    Bang, bang!


    Both wine jars shattered.


    Philip looked up at the door and saw Leopard standing there with a gun in hand. Seeing this, Philip


    narrowed his eyes at Leopard at the door


    Iris shouted angrily, ¡°Leopard, how dare you mess around in my ce?¡±


    Leopard snorted coldly.


    Immediately after, the surrounding walls copsed. Four mechas demolished the walls of the bar as


    they rushed in. Screams filled the bar as everyone ran out.


    At this time, Leopard pointed a gun at Philip and said, ¡°Boy, didn¡¯t you enjoy beating me just now? You


    can take on two mechas by yourself, right? Let¡¯s see if you can take on four!¡±


    As soon as Leopard said that, gun barrels appeared on all four mechas.


    Seeing this scene, Iris¡¯ face changed dramatically.


    Philip said to Iris, ¡°If these four mechas were sold for money, can they pay for your bar?¡±


    Iris could hardly react but still nodded at Philip¡¯s question.


    Having dealt with several mechas before, Philip had some experience now. However, this time, Philip


    wanted to keep these mechas as intact as possible. Hecked star dors anyway, so he might as well


    sell them.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s nonchnce, Leopard immediately pulled the trigger at Philip.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After several consecutive gunshots, Philip dodged Leopard¡¯s attack with Iris in his arms.


    Iris had not returned to her senses yet.


    At this moment, Philip put Iris down, and he rushed out like a gust of wind. The four mechas aimed at


    Philip.


    Philip moved quickly, flew over, and broke all the four mecha¡¯s gun barrels. After that, he punched open


    the hatch of the mecha and dragged the pilot out.


    With a violent kick, the pilot lost all ability to move.


    Seeing this, Leopard said, ¡°Beat him to death!¡±


    At hismand, a machine gun protruded from the chests of the remaining three mechas.

 Chapter 3168

    Chapter 3168


    The machine guns roared in rapid rotation!


    All customers had left the bar, but Philip saw Emily who was stunned on the spot.


    Philip immediately rushed over, picked Emily up to the side, and said, ¡°Wait for me outside!¡±


    After speaking, Philip rushed back to the second mecha again. It was still the same operation as the


    last. He punched the hatch open, dragged out the pilot, and threw him to the ground ruthlessly.


    Soon, the four mechas were taken down by Philip.


    Leopard gulped as he looked at Philip and said, ¡°Uh, hey, everything is a misunderstanding!¡±


    Although Leopard¡¯s exnation was weak, he still wanted to exin.


    However, Philip did not listen at all and just said, ¡°You don¡¯t remember the beating I gave you, huh?¡±


    At this moment, Leopard shuddered at Philip¡¯s question.


    Thump!


    Leopard promptly knelt and said, ¡°Bro, I was wrong! Please forgive me!¡±


    Leopard said with tears in his eyes.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Iris stood with Emily and could not help sneering at this sight. Unexpectedly, this tyrant on the lower


    floor had ended up like this and needed to beg others for forgiveness on his knees.


    As she thought about that, Philip suddenly said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible for me to let you off, but¡­¡±


    After a pause, Philip looked at the four mechas.


    Seeing this, Leopard immediately said, ¡°Brother, these four mechas are yours now!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip smiled but shook his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not enough!¡±


    Leopard was taken aback and asked, ¡°Just one mecha is enough to pay for this bar. Why isn¡¯t it


    enough?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°In that case, leave behind enough star dors for the four mechas


    and I can let you go!¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard took out the chip on his wrist without any hesitation.


    ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t have that many star dors on me. Can I give you the money for two mechas first?¡±


    Leopard was holding something that looked like a bank card in his hand, but looking at theplicated


    interface.


    Philip said to Iris, ¡°Come and collect the star dors!¡±


    Hearing that, Iris was startled briefly before going over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the star dors. Can I go now?¡± Leopard asked.


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you can, but you can¡¯t take the mechas away. You can only take


    the four mechas away when you pay up for the other two mechas.¡±


    Then, Philip followed Leopard outside.


    ¡°Bro, I can leave on my own. You don¡¯t have to walk me out!¡±

 Chapter 3169

    Chapter 3169


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, I have to walk you out. Otherwise, you won¡¯t remember this


    lesson!¡±


    After saying this, Philip walked to the door and kicked Leopard hard on the butt. In an instant, Leopard


    flew out. After that, Philip turned around and went inside.


    Iris looked at Philip with a look of surprise and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re that good!¡±


    Philip merely smiled at Iris¡¯ remark. ¡°You and Emily can share half the star dors for these two


    mechas. When hees to pick up the other two mechas, you can transfer the other half of the star


    dors to Emily.¡±


    Philip ignored Iris¡¯pliments and started to settle the scores.


    Hearing that, Iris¡¯ face darkened. She rolled her eyes and transferred some star dors to Emily.


    ¡°What happened today was because of me. When Leopardes back, you can take the money for


    the other mecha aspensation for your loss.¡±


    After saying that, Philip walked out of the dpidated bar with Emily. Anyway, Iris had earned the star


    dors for a mecha, so it should not be a loss!


    As Philip walked back with Emily, he said, ¡°Tomorrow, we can eat something better!¡±


    Emily nodded vigorously.


    Emily asked, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you have amunicator?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Philip nced at a gadget on Emily¡¯s arm, which should be themunicator that included personal


    information,munication channels, as well as bank cards, and other information.


    Philip shook his head and said to Emily, ¡°I don¡¯t have one. Can you take me to get one tomorrow?¡±


    Emily smiled lightly and said, ¡°Why wait for tomorrow? I can help you get one today. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Immediately after, Philip followed Emily to a ce. ording to Emily, they could apply for a


    communicator here. He followed Emily in, and with the voice prompts, Philip provided his information


    and quicklypleted the registration of hismunicator.


    When Philip looked at his identity data, it was written, [Philip rke, lower ss citizen of the


    underground city!]


    It seemed that thend of the other shore had a very strong concept of hierarchy!


    While thinking about it, Philip started to register his bank card in this underground city.


    The only thing different here from the original world was that star dors were spent here, while on


    Earth, they used different currencies.


    When everything was finally done, Emily spent 10 star dors on her card as Philip¡¯s processing fee. At


    this time, Emily touched Philip¡¯smunicator with hermunicator.


    Philip heard, ¡°You have 300,000 star dors in your ount. Please check!¡±


    Philip nced at Emily and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Emily lowered her head and whispered, ¡°This is what you earned from Leopard. It¡¯s yours!¡±


    Philip stroked Emily¡¯s head, but she did not speak and started fiddling with themunicator instead.


    When Emily was not paying attention, Philip transferred 150,000 star dors to Emily.


    Emily froze for a moment and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Philip smiled at Emily and said, ¡°This is my rent. I¡¯m counting on you for my meals in the future too. You


    won¡¯t refuse to take me in, will you?¡±


    After teasing Emily, Philipughed happily.


    Emily, on the other hand, said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ll ept the 150,000 star dors, then. I¡¯ll cook


    something delicious for you tomorrow!¡±


    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded from beside them, ¡°How amazing, 150,000 star dors


    in one shot. How about letting us spend some money for you?¡±

 Chapter 3170

    Chapter 3170


    Hearing this, Philip immediately pulled Emily behind him. Immediately, several shady-looking guys


    appeared in front of Philip and Emily. While these people snorted coldly, they surrounded Philip and


    Emily.


    Seeing this scene, Emily snorted coldly and said, ¡°What do you want? Let me tell you, we belong to


    Iris!¡±


    Hearing this, these peopleughed, ¡°So what? Iris¡¯ bar has been demolished!¡±


    Another man reached out and touched Emily¡¯s face. ¡°Even if her bar wasn¡¯t demolished, she won¡¯t


    come to a good end after offending Young Master Curry!¡±


    Philip grabbed the man¡¯s hand.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you guys Young Master Curry¡¯s people?¡±


    Those peopleughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to find out now!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve messed with Young Master Curry, you should have expected this today!¡±


    Emily wanted to say something, but Philip stopped her. In this situation, there was no point in talking


    reason. The person with the bigger fist set the rules.


    Philip knew this when he was in the ancestralnd. This ce was simr to the ancestralnd but not


    as messy.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re Young Master Curry¡¯s subordinates, this matter is easy to deal with.¡±


    Immediately, Philip grinned at the people around him.


    Philip had always held in contempt someone like Young Master Curry who would even y dirty tricks


    during a drinking contest, but he did not make a move because of Iris¡¯ sake. Now, however, Young


    Master Curry was the one who sent people after Philip, so there was nothing else to say.


    ¡°Of course, this is easy to deal with. As long as you follow us to Iris¡¯ bar and let us beat you up, this


    matter will be over! But you have to hand over all your star dors now!¡±


    As they spoke, they walked toward Philip, and the smile on Philip¡¯s face also disappeared.


    With a roar, Philip charged toward them.


    Bang!


    A loud thud.


    Philip¡¯s fist collided with the leader.


    Philip said lightly, ¡°Not bad, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong.¡±


    Hearing that, the manughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to those idiots who just mess around with those big toys. I¡¯m not them! I¡¯m


    someone who can tear a mecha apart!¡± The man snorted coldly and charged at Philip again.


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Me too!¡±


    Immediately after, a red light emanated from Philip¡¯s arm, and a scorching me rushed out from


    Philip¡¯s fist in an instant.


    This time, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°An elemental practitioner of the fire attribute?¡±


    ¡°No way! Why is there an elemental practitioner on the lower floor?¡±


    However, Philip did not give them much time to be surprised. He took these people down with just a


    few turns of his body.


    Emily¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise.


    If Philip really was an elemental practitioner, he would be considered a genius even if he went to the


    city on the upper ground.

 Chapter 3171

    Chapter 3171


    At this moment, Leopard stepped out from one side.


    Seeing Philip, he was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Boss, did you do this?¡±


    Philip red at him and said with a snort, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it clearly just now?¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard scratched his head in embarrassment. He realized that Philip had already


    discovered him just now.


    ¡°Are you here for revenge, or do you want to make up for the star dors you owe me?¡± At Leopard¡¯s


    appearance, Philip immediately asked.


    Leopard quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, Boss, you misunderstood. I¡¯m here to be your


    apprentice!¡±


    ¡®Apprentice?¡¯ Philip frowned.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Emily also looked incredulous on the side.


    Ever since she started living on the lower floor of this underground city, she had only seen Leopard


    being rampant and domineering. He had never been so humble!


    Philip nced at him calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to be my apprentice!¡±


    Emily was taken aback when she heard Philip¡¯s words. She was afraid that Leopard would get angry at


    Philip¡¯s rude remarks. However, she was afraid only because she had been intimidated by Leopard all


    year round.


    To her surprise, instead of being angry, Leopard said tteringly, ¡°Yes, Teacher, you¡¯re right! Just give


    me a few pointers!¡±


    Philip ignored Leopard and went back with Emily.


    Until they reached Emily¡¯s house, Leopard was still following them, but he seemed afraid of Philip, so


    he followed from a distance without daring toe near at all.


    Philip looked at the broken floor in the house and said to Leopard behind him, ¡°You,e here!¡±


    Leopard immediately ran up to Philip.


    Philip said, ¡°Fix the floor here and get lost!¡±


    Having received this order, Leopard seemed very happy and immediately went to buy floorboards.


    After he left, Philip simply shook his head. Philip had a new understanding of this underground world


    now.


    ording to their description, the powerful practitioners in this world should be on the upper ground.


    The lower floors of the underground city mostly relied on mechas!


    As for Young Master Curry¡¯s subordinates, they should be regarded as the top experts on this lower


    floor. After all, they dared to say that they could tear a mecha apart.


    As he thought about it, Leopard and some others returned with floorboards.


    Seeing Leopard and his men started repairing the floor here, Philip thought inwardly, ¡®Why don¡¯t I keep


    Leopard by my side? After all, he should be quite familiar with the various forces in this underground


    world¡­¡¯


    While thinking, Emily entered the back room to exin things to her grandfather. Otherwise, the old


    man would be scared to death when he saw such a scene.


    Leopard was repairing the floor in his home. Any ordinary person on the lower floor of the underground


    city would probably be afraid.


    Soon, Leopard finished repairing the floor.


    He stood up and said to Philip with a smile, ¡°Boss, is this okay?¡±


    Philip simply nodded. Then, he said softly, ¡°You barely passed the test!¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard quickly asked, ¡°Boss, feel free to guide us whenever it¡¯s convenient for you!¡±


    Philip said to Leopard and the others, ¡°Go back to the boxing arena and wait for me. I¡¯ll be there


    tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 3172

    Chapter 3172


    Leopard and the others quickly left gratefully.


    Philip stepped on the new floor before he cleaned up and went to sleep on the bed that Emily had


    prepared for him.


    In fact, this was not a bed at all and only a sofa, but the space here was too small for anything else. He


    could only put up with it for the time being.


    Emily also cleaned up and went to sleep. However, soon after Philipy down, he heard a sound from


    the door. It was a rustling sound as if someone was trying to break in.


    Philip smiled glumly.


    No way, Emily was already so poor, but thieves were still attracted to her house.


    Just as Philip was about to get up, he suddenly saw that it was Iris at the door. He frowned.


    Why was this woman sneaking around in the middle of the night?


    However, Iris seemed very familiar with Emily¡¯s home.


    Philip decided to stay still, wanting to see what Iris was up to. At this moment, Iris suddenly took a step


    inside andy down on the sofa. She did not notice Philip on the sofa at all.


    Iris finally realized something was wrong when shey on top of Philip.


    Had Emily reced that broken sofa?


    While Iris was wondering, Philip spoke, ¡°Can you please get up?¡±


    Hearing that, Iris jumped up.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scream rang out!


    This scream immediately woke Emily and her grandfather up.


    When Emily turned on the lights, she realized that Philip was lying on the sofa, while Iris was standing


    beside him, pointing at Philip.


    ¡°If you were lying there, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Iris said angrily to Philip.


    Philip was just as baffled. He did not expect Iris to turn up at Emily¡¯s house just to sit on the sofa.


    Philip said, ¡°Let¡¯s be reasonable. I was lying on the sofa and sleeping when you came in like a thief!¡±


    Hearing that, Iris got even angrier.


    ¡°Do I look like a thief? If you don¡¯t make things clear, no one will get any sleep tonight.¡±


    However, Philip looked at Iris, yawned, and turned his back to Iris. He simply ignored Iris who was like


    an angry little lion a t this moment!


    Iris was dumbfounded for a while.


    Emily pulled Iris aside at this time and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Iris¡­ Go to my room.¡±


    While speaking, Emily pulled Iris into her room.


    Emily¡¯s grandfather alsoughed at this time. ¡°It¡¯s good to be young!¡±


    After saying that, he also turned around and went back to his room.


    ***


    That night, Philip settled down and thought a lot. As soon as he arrived in this world, he got involved in


    a lot of things for no reason. He was still unfamiliar with thend of the other shore now, so he needed


    to hurry up.


    Emily, Leopard, and Iris were people he could use. They were not exactly friends yet. After all, in this


    strange world, friends were most likely to betray him.


    He wondered if those people in the other world were okay.


    ***


    When Emily prepared breakfast the next morning, Philip got up and tidied himself.


    As she had more star dors now, Emily bought breakfast today, and it was extravish. Of course, it


    wasvish in Emily¡¯s opinion.


    Iris also got up, but when she saw Philip, she still looked indignant.


    ¡°You¡¯re living in someone else¡¯s house, but you don¡¯t know how to get up early to prepare breakfast. Do


    you think this is your home?¡±


    While eating, Philip said to Iris, ¡°That¡¯s right, and some people still have the cheek to say that. How


    shameless!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    By now, Emily hadpletely given up trying to persuade the two of them.

 Chapter 3173

    Chapter 3173


    Emily simply could not figure out how they had the energy to bicker with each other so early in the


    morning. However, Emily¡¯s grandfather just smiled and looked at the two of them, seemingly enjoying


    the atmosphere very much.


    ¡°Grandpa, why do you seem so happy watching the two of them bicker?¡±


    Hearing Emily¡¯s question, Grandpa just smiled lightly and said, ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯ll know when you grow


    up. That¡¯s the smell of love in the air!¡±


    While talking, Grandpa closed his eyes and sniffed.


    He said, ¡°Well, it smells really good!¡±


    As he said this, he did not keep his voice down at all. This made Philip and Iris re at each other and


    fell silent. However, at this moment, someone knocked on the door


    The knock on the door was very gentle.


    Emily got up and opened the door. Seeing Leopard at the door, Iris¡¯ face changed abruptly. She drew


    out her gun.


    ¡°Leopard, aren¡¯t you done already?¡±


    However, at this moment, Philip¡¯s hand moved slightly and grabbed Iris¡¯ gun.


    ¡°Stop bossing around. He¡¯s here for me!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Leopard nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here to find Boss Philip!¡±


    Philip tossed the gun back to Iris and said, ¡°Don¡¯t draw the gun so casually next time. I can¡¯t guarantee


    that you can still catch the gun alive again!¡±


    After saying that, Philip walked out with the smiling Leopard. The destination was Leopard¡¯s boxing


    arena.


    Along the way, Philip learned about Leopard¡¯s reputation on the lower floor. Most of the people who


    saw Leopard avoided him from a distance. They seemed scared of running into Leopard. However,


    when they saw Philip behind Leopard and the others, they were even more surprised.


    That was because everyone knew that Leopard was quite famous on the lower floor. Seeing Philip


    behind him now, everyone wanted to know who this young man was!


    Why did Leopard look so subservient to him?


    However, before they reached the underground mecha boxing arena, someone suddenly blocked their


    way.


    It was a man who looked very young, but despite his appearance, he was without a doubt an elemental


    practitioner. Even Leopard looked apprehensive when he saw this young man.


    ¡°Keegan Weldon, why are you standing in our way?¡±


    The young man snorted coldly and said, ¡°Are you worthy to have me stand in your way? I¡¯m looking for


    him!¡±


    Keegan looked at Philip behind Leopard and said coldly.

 Chapter 3174

    Chapter 3174


    Since this person was here for him, Philip stepped forward and said, ¡°Are you here for me?¡±


    Keegan nodded and said, ¡°My useless buddies were defeated under your hands yesterday, right?¡±


    ¡®Useless buddies?¡¯ Philip thought for a moment and recalled the few people who fought with him


    yesterday.


    He asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Are you here to avenge them?¡±


    Hearing that, Keegan smiled lightly and said, ¡° I won¡¯t go as far as to say that, but I do want to


    experience for myself how strong this fire elemental practitioner is!¡±


    Although he said he was not here for revenge, this man¡¯s face looked a bit frenzied. Obviously, he was


    here to mess with Philip.


    At this time, Keegan shuddered all over, and five rays of light burst out from his body.


    Leopard eximed, ¡°A five-star talent practitioner!¡±


    Philip looked at the five rays of light and asked, ¡°Five stars? Is that strong?¡±


    Leopard nodded and said, ¡°The five-star mecha masters we spoke about earlier actually refer to those


    who rely on mechas to gain and increase their strength, but this is a real five-star talent practitioner!¡±


    Keegan snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to find out now!¡±


    As he spoke, Keegan stepped out with overwhelming power and charged at Philip.


    Seeing this, Philip stepped out too, but his step brought him right in front of this five-star talent


    practitioner. Immediately after, a burst of red light exploded from Philip¡¯s body.


    That was the me of fire attribute!


    Seeing this scene, Keegan immediately punched Philip.


    Philip did not dodge at all. He received the other party¡¯s punch but threw out a punch at the same time.


    The result was apparent.


    Philip remained on the spot, but Keegan was sent flying. Not only that but his whole body was burned


    by Philip¡¯s mes. Not one area on his body was unharmed.


    Leopard and the others were stunned at this sight.


    This five-star talent practitioner was defeated by Philip with one punch?


    Philip retracted his powers and mumbled, ¡°Is a five-star talent practitioner very strong?¡±


    With that said, Philip left.


    Leopard and the others quickly followed.


    At this time, Leopard thanked his lucky stars. Fortunately, he did not continue to fight Philip but turned


    the tide around instead. Otherwise, with Philip¡¯s skills alone, it would be as easy as crushing an ant to


    kill Leopard!


    However, as Philip walked past Keegan, he heard Keegan mumbling, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair. If I were a five-star


    water elemental talent practitioner, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have lost!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Philip nced at him before he left.


    At this point, he already had an estimate. His strength at a half-step to the other shore should be


    roughly equivalent to an eight-star talent on thend of the other shore.


    After arriving at Leopard¡¯s underground boxing arena, Leopard naturallyplimented Philip first. In


    this process, Philip also learned more about this world.

 Chapter 3175

    Chapter 3175


    A star talent practitioner could practice the elements of heaven and earth and use them to enhance


    their strength, offense, and defense. It was the same as the attributes in the original world.


    The stronger the elemental level of the star talent practitioner, the stronger their ability. They could


    enter a higher and more powerful level.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Leopard scratched his head and said, ¡°Boss, I have something to discuss with you¡­¡±


    With a nce at Leopard, Philip said, ¡°Just speak your mind. Don¡¯t dilly-dally.¡±


    With that said, Leopard looked at Philip worriedly.


    ¡°Boss, the person who messed with you today is an expert from the lower eastern district. His name is


    Keegan Weldon. He belongs to the Rain family, which has ruled over the lower eastern district for a


    long time. He¡¯s also in cahoots with Young Master Curry¡­¡±


    Philip nced at the Leopard in front of him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Leopard said to Philip, ¡°Boss, you defeated him today but didn¡¯t kill him. He¡¯ll definitelye back and


    mess with you. I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Philip said coldly, ¡°He cane and mess with me if he wants. If we want to be a king in this ce, we


    have to see who¡¯s stronger. Once we weaken, only death awaits!¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard said, ¡°Boss, can you give us some pointers now?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. I need to see your strength before I decide on your


    future direction!¡±


    However, Leopard became glum upon hearing that. ¡°Boss, to tell you the truth, all of us have gone


    through the test before, but none of us have the potential to be an expert!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip pulled Leopard to his side.


    With just a light touch of his fingers using his power of insight, Philip found a trace of fire attribute in


    Leopard. Although weak, it was present.


    ¡°Where did you get tested?¡± Philip asked.


    Leopard said, ¡°The test tower on the lower floor, of course! That¡¯s the most official test in the whole


    underground city!¡±


    ¡®Test tower?¡¯ Philip frowned at that.


    If this test tower could not urately discern the attributes and potential of an individual, perhaps


    something was wrong with this ce. It was also possible that someone did it on purpose.


    As he thought about it, Philip suddenly had a n. It was a good n to make a fortune in this new


    world.


    Anyway, he came to this new world to find a way to prevent the civilization on the other shore from


    destroying the ancestral civilization, and this cutting-edge technology must only exist on the top floor.


    Therefore, earning star dors was the top priority for Philip now.


    Seeing Philip spacing out, Leopard asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Philip said to Leopard, ¡°Take me to the test tower now. I want to see if there¡¯s something wrong with


    that ce.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s remark,bined with the way Philip examined him just now, Leopard was instantly


    ecstatic.


    Was it possible that he could be a star talent practitioner too?


    If that was the case, he really had to thank his lucky stars!


    Leopard excitedly took Philip to the test tower.


    A bustling group of people was walking to the test tower, causing much surprise along the way. They


    had no idea what these people were doing.


    When he saw the test tower, Philip pointed in that direction and asked, ¡°Is that what you¡¯re talking


    about?¡±


    Leopard nodded and looked at the test tower. ¡°Yes, Boss. That¡¯s the one!¡±


    They walked quickly to the front of the test tower, and an old man beside the test tower said to them,


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re now within the boundaries of the test tower!¡±

 Chapter 3176

    Chapter 3176


    The old man¡¯s voice attracted the attention of many people around. They were here in a big group, and


    everyone was already talking about it.


    Seeing Philip and the others heading to the test tower at this moment, everyone wanted to see the


    excitement and see what Philip and the others were about to do.


    Philip turned to the old man and said with a smile, ¡°What else can we do in the test tower? It¡¯s to test


    our talent, of course!¡±


    The old man sneered when he heard that Philip and the others were here to test their talent.


    ¡°You should know the rules for using this test tower. If you don¡¯t have talent, it¡¯ll cost you 100 star


    dors for the test. Can you afford it?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip just smiled lightly and said, ¡°Only one of us will be taking the test. Why can¡¯t we


    afford it?¡±


    When the old man heard Philip¡¯s words, he turned his head away immediately!


    ¡°The test can¡¯t be done with just one person!¡±


    The old man¡¯s words were extremely tough, not polite at all.


    Leopard lowered his head and said, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we forget it? If the test resultes back


    negative, not only will we have to spend money, but we¡¯ll also lose our dignity!¡±


    Philip immediately kicked Leopard¡¯s butt and said, ¡°Why are you so useless? Don¡¯t you believe that you


    have elemental talent?¡±


    Hearing the conversation between Philip and Leopard, the old manughed uncannily.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you saying that Leopard has elemental talent?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Yes, he has elemental talent. I brought him here for the test


    today!¡±


    The old man suddenly put his hands behind his back and said with a smile, ¡°When Leopard came to


    test his talent back then, I was the one who assisted him. He¡¯s nothing but a white husk!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    White husks referred to people with no talents. In other words, not only did Leopard have no elemental


    talent, but he evencked the talent to practice.


    Philip confronted the old man and said, ¡°So what if you said he¡¯s a white husk? I say he has fire


    elemental talent!¡±


    Hearing this, the old man suddenly moved and came in front of Philip.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? Let¡¯s bet 2,000 star dors. If he¡¯s not a white husk, I¡¯ll lose 2,000 star


    dors to you and vice versa. What do you think?¡±


    Philip waved his hand upon hearing that.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you dare?¡± The old man looked as if he had expected this.


    ¡°2,000 star dors isn¡¯t enough. I bet you 20,000 star dors!¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you dare?¡± Philip repeated the old man¡¯s earlier question back at him.


    The old man said sternly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Since you¡¯re willing to fork out the money, I have no reason


    to refuse!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip kicked Leopard into the scope of the test tower.


    Although it was called a tower, it was actually a stone iid with various gems with many colors


    corresponding to various elements!


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Philip looked at the old man and said.


    This test tower could be used at any time, which was why people stood guard there. The reason was to


    select talents at any time to enter a higher level of space.


    At this time, the test tower radiated a ray of light that shrouded Leopard, who still looked a little nk.


    Philip said sharply, ¡°Leopard, perk up and sense the fire element in your body¡­¡±

 Chapter 3177

    Chapter 3177


    However, Leopard looked at Philip glumly and miserably.


    The old man snorted coldly. He had already tested Leopard, who had no talent at all, so he was certain


    that Philip would lose for sure.


    Everyone was staring at Leopard at the test tower. They wanted to see if Leopard had the strength and


    talent. However, as the light that shrouded Leopard faded a little, there was still nothing on the stone


    that represented the element of fire.


    The old man was very smug. He could almost see the 20,000 star dors shining before him.


    At this moment, however, Philip¡¯s voice suddenly became distant and clear. This voice did not seem to


    sound in Leopard¡¯s ears but in his heart!


    ¡°Mobilize the raging fire element in your heart. Use your anger! Think about how you were belittled by


    others. Are you willing to ept it?¡±


    Leopard¡¯s expression suddenly changed at this time.


    As he was always bullied by others when he was a child, he became a bully when he grew up.


    He thought this was the only way to protect himself!


    When Philip mentioned it at this time, he remembered all sorts of experiences in his childhood.


    ¡®It¡¯s not fair. I won¡¯t ept it!¡¯


    Suddenly, Leopard¡¯s eyes closed tightly, and a dark red light rose from Leopard¡¯s feet. Then, the stone


    that represented the fire element lit up.


    ¡°Fire element level 28!¡± The old man muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    At this point, without waiting for any exnation, Philip could clearly see the level of the element.


    In the beginning, Leopard¡¯s fire element stayed on S before increasing to 2S. This meant that the


    higher the number, the higher the element level. The highest should be level 5S.


    At this time, discussions broke out around them.


    The test was over, and everyone was aware that Leopard was a level 2S fire element!


    Philip walked to the old man, picked up hismunicator, and said, ¡°Here, hand over the star dors!¡±


    The old man¡¯s face froze and he suddenly said, ¡°This is just a coincidence. If there¡¯s another one, you


    definitely won¡¯t be able to tell!¡±


    Hearing that the old man was going to default on his debt, Philip said softly, ¡°Do you want to bet again?


    This time, we bet 40,000 star dors. How about it?¡±


    Philip provoked him on purpose. He wanted the old man to have the illusion that he could win


    everything back in one shot.


    This was a gambler¡¯s mentality. Philip did it so that he could sink deeper!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Okay, I agree!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip pulled Leopard over and transferred 40,000 star dors to Leopard!


    ¡°To avoid any cheating, I want this elementalist to be the referee. You don¡¯t have any objections, do


    you?¡±


    Philip blocked all escape paths from the old man.


    Seeing this, the old man gritted his teeth and handed Leopard 40,000 star dors!


    At this time, everyone watched this test with great interest. They wanted to see if this person who came


    with Leopard could really tell if someone had elemental talent!

 Chapter 3178

    Chapter 3178


    The old man suddenly grabbed a very timid-looking child next to him. It was a little boy, seven or eight


    years old, still wet behind the ears.


    The old man pushed the child in front of Philip.


    Philip chuckled and asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°This is the subject for our second test, of course!¡±


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°You can¡¯t just pull a child with no elements over for the test. No matter what,


    we can¡¯t find any elements, can we?¡±


    After a pause, Philip continued, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. If anyone has taken a test under this gentleman before,


    let me check if anyone has been overlooked. That¡¯s only fair!¡±


    Hearing that, the onlookers who came for the show gathered together quickly.


    The old man wanted to say something but he did not want to cause public outrage!


    So, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see what tricks you cane up with!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip simply smiled faintly and started walking past these people one by one.


    Soon, Philip found a girl of fifteen or sixteen in the crowd. She was quite pretty, and her family was


    quite reputable on the lower floor too.


    At this time, she was among the crowd purely out of curiosity.


    A year ago, she had indeed taken the test but found no elements at all. Now that there was a chance in


    front of her, she still wanted to give it a try.


    Philip patted her on the shoulder twice before he pulled her out and said, ¡°She¡¯ll do!¡±


    When the old man saw that Philip had chosen Arlene Shannon, he sneered.


    ¡°Boy, you are sure to lose this time. Arlene is the daughter of the Shannon family, the white husk


    among all white husks. You actually chose her!¡±


    Philip was unperturbed.


    He whispered in Arlene¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss Shannon¡­ I may do something offensive to youter, but


    everything is for your own good. I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he pressed his hand on Arlene¡¯s belly!


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    What was this?


    Was he trying to molest Miss Shannon in the street?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This kid must be tired of living!


    Everyone knew that Arlene¡¯s father was the famous Lion Shannon on the lower floor. An absolute six-


    star expert!


    An absolute six-star expert referred to someone who could reach the strength of a six-star without the


    help of any force multipliers!


    He was more or less one of the strongestbat powers on the lower floor.


    Arlene blushed but she was pushed to the test tower by Philip.


    ¡°What? Miss Arlene didn¡¯t put up a fight at all. Something¡¯s up with this kid!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t he afraid of dying?¡±


    This was simply unbelievable for most people. However, Philip simply crossed his arms and looked at


    Arlene as if nothing happened.


    The old man snorted coldly.


    Without further ado, he activated the test tower. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, when the test started,


    Arlene, who was notorious for being a white husk, lit up the stone that represented the water element.


    Moreover, like Leopard, she was also a level 2S!


    This time, everyone regarded Philip as a god. He could actually tell if someone had elemental talents,


    and he was more urate than the test tower.


    At this time, Philip swiped 80,000 star dors from Leopard and left with him.


    ¡°If anyone wants me to check if you have any elements, be here at 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Each


    session will cost 50 star dors!¡±


    As Philip spoke, he left under the escort of Leopard and his gang.

 Chapter 3179

    Chapter 3179


    Leopard asked Philip, ¡°Boss, how did you manage to make Arlene possess the water element?¡±


    Philip knocked Leopard on the head and said, ¡°She already has that in her. I can¡¯t make people get


    elements out of thin air!¡±


    While talking, Philip and Leopard headed to the boxing arena.


    In fact, Arlene¡¯s condition was caused by a special cold energy that prevented her talent from


    activating. At that time, although Philip seemed like he was touching Arlene¡¯s belly lightly, that brief


    moment required Philip¡¯s precise control over the fire element to eliminate the cold energy without


    hurting Arlene.


    Arlene felt as if she was dreaming. At first, she had promised her father she would enter into a political


    marriage. After all, she was a white husk, so she could hardly achieve anything great in this lifetime.


    However, now that she was a level 2S water elemental talent, even in the face of her father, Lion


    Shannon, she had the right to refuse to get married.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Arlene watched as Philip left. She did not even know that man¡¯s name!


    He gave her a different life.


    How could she thank him?


    As Arlene thought about it, she walked back home. As for the old man, his expression was extremely


    ugly a t this time, not because he lost the 60,000 star dors, but because of what Philip said at the


    end!


    He was actuallying to the test tower at 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to check other people¡¯s


    elemental talents at half-price. This was snatching his business!


    No way, he had to report this matter to the president without dy. Immediately, the old man locked up


    the test tower and left.


    At this time, Philip was tutoring Leopard.


    Leopard behaved as a good student as he was tutored by Philip. His buddies looked at Philip in


    admiration, and they even wanted Philip to help check if they also had talent.


    ¡°Leopard, you haven¡¯t given me the star dors for the mechas yet!¡±


    Philip looked at Leopard.


    Leopard scratched his head and said, ¡°Boss, you know that my mechas are all at Iris¡¯ bar, so I can¡¯t go


    out and fight with others now. So, uh¡­¡±


    Philip frowned when he heard Leopard¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Stop doing this in the future. As for toys like that mecha, just sell it. It¡¯s useless anyway.¡±


    Leopard¡¯s expression changed at Philip¡¯s words.


    Suddenly, a voice rang, ¡°I thought it was some bigshot who dared to touch Keegan, but it¡¯s just a punk!¡±

 Chapter 3180

    Chapter 3180


    Philip and the others turned around and saw a young man in a leather jacket.


    When Leopard saw this person, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Kerry Rain, why are you here?!¡±


    Hearing that name and seeing Leopard¡¯s expression at this time, Philip roughly guessed the identity of


    this person.


    ¡°Someone from the lower east area?¡± Philip did not look at Kerry but asked Leopard.


    Leopard promptly nodded.


    Philip stood up from his chair and said softly to the young man named Kerry Rain, ¡°Are you here to


    seek revenge?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was calm with no expression.


    Kerry snorted coldly and said, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Philip just chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Not exactly, but it¡¯s a waste of my time when


    one pops up after I beat one down!¡±


    Kerry scowled at Philip¡¯s words.


    This person did not take him seriously at all. Or rather, the other party did not see him as a threat.


    Six rays of light exploded from Kerry¡¯s body, and he leered at Philip with a sneer.


    He said, ¡°It seems that you have a lot of confidence in yourself!¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and nced at Kerry.


    ording to the standard of strength in this new world, this Kerry Rain in front of him should be a six-


    star talent powerhouse!


    Philip snorted coldly and asked Leopard, ¡°Leopard, go outside and cordon off a ce for me. I want to


    have a match with this guy!¡±


    Leopard nodded and went out.


    Philip looked at Kerry and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. It¡¯s not nice if we break something here.¡±


    Kerry snorted, ¡°Okay, since you want to die outside, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    After saying this, he turned around and went out, and Philip followed suit.


    Certain news spread very fast among people, especially some bizarre things, and news about Philip


    was pretty bizarre. So when Philip appeared on the street, he immediately attracted many onlookers.


    Philip looked at Kerry, who glowed with six rays of light again, and said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you here


    today!¡±


    However, after he finished speaking, the people around interrupted and said to Kerry, ¡°Who are you?


    How dare you touch this mister? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s our human test tower here?¡±


    As the chatter grew louder, the crowd became more excited.


    Some people even started throwing things at Kerry. Even if Kerry was a six-star practitioner, he could


    not withstand so many things thrown by so many people against him.


    In an instant, Kerry felt miserable, and Philip only spoke up when he felt that things had progressed far


    enough. ¡°Everyone, please stop!¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, everyone stopped what they were doing.

 Chapter 3181

    Chapter 3181


    Philip said to Kerry, ¡°I bore you no grudges but you keep picking on me, so I have no choice but to fight


    you today. Today, let everyone here be a witness. If I lose, I won¡¯t go to the East District to seek


    revenge, and the same goes for you, okay?¡±


    At this time, Kerry was full of fury.


    He snorted and said, ¡°Okay, but one of us will die today!¡±


    While speaking, Kerry had charged toward Philip.


    As expected of a six-star practitioner, his movements were extremely aggressive, and his strength and


    speed were beyond Keegan¡¯s!


    Everyone was stunned at this scene. No one expected that Kerry from the East District was this strong.


    As for Philip, not only were there no rays of light on him, but he was standing with his hands behind his


    back as if waiting for Kerry to approach him.


    Everyone could not help but feel anxious for Philip.


    Was Philip no match for him?


    This question emerged in everyone¡¯s mind almost all at the same time. However, Philip seemed


    unmoved. As Kerry¡¯s powerful punch reached Philip, Philip¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold.


    A strong fire elemental power exploded from Philip¡¯s body!


    When everyone least expected it, Philip¡¯s punch collided with Kerry¡¯s fist.


    The intense mes instantly burned the clothes on Kerry¡¯s body. At the same time, a sharp sound of


    broken bones was heard.


    Crack!


    Kerry lost all fighting ability with just one punch!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Philip put his hands behind his back again, nced at Kerry, and said, ¡°Remember our agreement!¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and left the boxing arena. Kerry fled away with a drooping arm.


    The crowd booed at Kerry.


    Philip¡¯s status soared to new heights in everyone¡¯s eyes!


    Leopard also came up and said to Philip, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really amazing. You actually took down a six-


    star talent powerhouse in one move!¡±


    Philip said without looking at Leopard, ¡°If you train hard, you can do it too!¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard immediately looked at Philip eagerly.


    ¡°Boss, how should I train then?¡±


    As Leopard wondered, Philip sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. You and your buddies can start to remodel


    this ce now. I¡¯m going to hold a training cram school here.¡±


    Leopard was startled at Philip¡¯s words. ¡°A cram school for practitioners?¡±


    Philip nodded.


    No matter where they were, to have a better chance to practice, one must first have money, which of


    course is referred to as star dors here.


    Philip fought with Kerry on the street just now because he wanted to promote himself. Including the


    testing at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow, it was to promote himself too.


    This was the most feasible way to make money that Philip had thought of so far. After all, he was now a


    rising star on the lower floor of the underground city.


    After the establishment of the cram school for practitioners, in addition to guiding others to train, he


    could better understand the world, including training resources and technological resources. This was


    his capital for settling down in thend of the other shore.


    With this, he could go further in search of opportunities.


    However, at this moment, someone else turned up.


    ¡°I want to see who¡¯s so bold to molest my fianc¨¦e on the street!¡±

 Chapter 3182

    Chapter 3182


    Hearing this voice, Philip immediately looked in the direction of the door.


    A group of people was following a young man and marched into the boxing arena. With an unruly look


    on his face, he nced around the boxing arena.


    Philip wondered where this person came from. However, Leopard¡¯s face had changed drastically, then


    Philip knew that Leopard must know this person.


    Immediately, Philip tapped Leopard beside him and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Leopard¡¯s expression changed again.


    ¡°This is Young Master Firm of the lower floor underground city, also Arlene Shannon¡¯s fianc¨¦. He must


    have found out that you tested Arlene, and he¡¯s now here to make trouble!¡±


    Before Leopard could finish speaking, that group of people had approached them.


    Young Master Finn practically had his nose up in the air.


    Seeing this scene, Philip knew that the other party was here for him, and immediately stepped forward.


    When Young Master Finn saw Philip, he snorted coldly.


    ¡°Are you the one who molested my fianc¨¦e in the street?¡±


    Philip frowned slightly but grumbled inwardly.


    Was there something wrong with this person?


    He made adjustments to Arlene¡¯s condition and made her an elemental star talent practitioner. No


    matter what, he should thank Philip. However, the other party¡¯s attitude made it clear that he was here


    for trouble!


    ¡°Which one of your hands touched my fianc¨¦e? You can chop it off yourself to spare me the trouble,


    and maybe I can spare your life,¡± Young Master Finn said arrogantly.


    Philip snorted coldly and said to Young Master Finn, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your fianc¨¦e has now


    changed from a white husk to a level 2S water element star talent practitioner?¡±


    The meaning behind Philip¡¯s words was to remind Young Master Finn that he actually helped his


    fianc¨¦e Arlene.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, however, Young Master Finn suddenly rushed toward Philip at this time.


    ¡°How dare you brag in front of me? You b*stard!¡±


    Young Master Finn was not that strong. Even Philip could tell that Leopard could easily deal with him.


    However, seeing Leopard¡¯s fearful expression and what Leopard said before, Philip immediately


    realized that Young Master Finn must have some strong backing. Despite that, having strong backing


    did not mean that he could bully others on a whim.


    Especially Philip. In fact, Philip¡¯s strength was enough to lord over the entire lower floor, but Philip


    chose a steady route to develop slowly here.


    At this time, Philip was fighting against Young Master Finn. He did not even use his true strength but


    Young Master Finn was already knocked away by him.


    Yes, it was a head-on fight.


    Against Young Master Finn¡¯s attack, Philip did not even bother to dodge. He simply chose to confront


    the other party head-on.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The result was obvious. Nothing happened to Philip, but Young Master Finn was knocked far away.


    Seeing him flying out, his people helped him up.


    Philip said to Young Master Finn, ¡°You should stop embarrassing yourself!¡±


    However, Young Master Finn snorted coldly and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m embarrassing myself. just you wait. I


    don¡¯t believe no one on the lower floor of the underground city can take you down!¡±

 Chapter 3183

    Chapter 3183


    As Young Master Finn left with his people, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°This Young Master Firm is


    really out of his depth!¡±


    However, Leopard¡¯s expression crumbled.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we leave here now? Even if we go to the upper floor to be beggars, it¡¯s better than


    being hunted down by Young Master Finn¡­¡±


    Seeing Leopard¡¯s expression, Philip just smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen. You don¡¯t need to take


    him seriously. All you have to do now is to follow my orders!¡±


    Philip did not say anything else but walked out of the underground boxing arena. He had been out for a


    long time. If he did not go back now, Emily would be worried.


    On the other hand, Leopard was glum. Whether Young Master Finn or Philip, he could not afford to


    offend them. He dared not mess with Young Master Finn, much less disobey Philip.


    ¡°Young Master Firm is a petty person. Although the boss isn¡¯t afraid of him, I am. I really hope he


    doesn¡¯te after me.¡±


    Leopard could only keep praying.


    Philip finally saw Emily at this time, but when Emily saw Philip, she said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Philip,


    where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you. Food is ready!¡±


    Hearing that there was food to eat, Philip immediately moved to Emily¡¯s house excitedly. However, to


    Philip¡¯s surprise, Iris was here too.


    ¡°Oh, are you here to freeload again?¡±


    When he saw Iris, Philip could not help teasing her, but the more Philip said that, the more Iris took it


    for granted.


    As Philip had given Emily a lot of star dors, the food today was much better than before. On the


    table, there was fine food such as pan-friedmb chops too. This was the first good meal Philip had


    since he came from the original world.


    However, when they were eating, Iris said to Emily, ¡°Emily, have you heard? Someone tested Arlene of


    the Shannon family today. It turns out that Arlene is actually a level 2S water element!¡±


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s so powerful, even better than the test tower! It¡¯d be great if I can get tested too!¡±


    Iris was eating and talking, looking distracted.


    However, when Philip heard what Iris said, he said softly, ¡°Do you really think that you can also be


    a star talent practitioner if someone tested you?¡±


    Iris froze at Philip¡¯s words. This remark made Iris realize that even if someone tested her, it would be


    useless if she did not have talent.


    Iris snorted as she red at Philip and said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t need your help. Why are you bothered?¡±


    Philip smiled lightly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He knew that as long as he appeared around the test tower, he would immediately attract everyone¡¯s


    attention.

 Chapter 3184

    Chapter 3184


    Seeing this bickering couple, Emily tried smoothing things out and said, ¡°Brother Philip, since there¡¯s


    such a chance, why don¡¯t you go too? You¡¯re so strong. Maybe you have elemental talent too!¡±


    When Philip used the fire element before, Emily did not see it, so she did not know that Philip was


    actually an element practitioner. Philip also did not tell them that he was the one who did the testing for


    Arlene in the test tower.


    He did not exin to them either. After dinner, he went out for a walk. When he came back, he found


    that Iris had upied the sofa that belonged to him.


    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t you go back to Emily¡¯s room?¡± Philip asked Iris without sitting down.


    Hearing that, Iris just snorted softly and said, ¡° I want to settle things with you. Leopard and his men


    wrecked my bar, and they haven¡¯t sent the other part of the star dors yet. I¡¯m telling you, if they don¡¯t


    pay up, I¡¯m going to sell those mechas!¡±


    Philip raised his brows and asked, ¡°Do you have someone to sell those mechas to?¡±


    Iris looked pretty confident about it.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have such channels, how could I open a bar here? Just tell me what to do with those


    mechas!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip stroked his chin.


    If the training cram school were to open for business, he still needed to buy some stuff. Now, it seemed


    that selling those mechas was also a good idea.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Since Iris had a way, why not let her sell those mechas?


    At the most, he would give Leopard a cut.


    Thinking of this, Philip said to Iris, ¡°In that case, help me sell the four mechas. I¡¯ll give you a cut as


    payment for being the middleman!¡±


    Hearing that, Iris was startled before she muttered, ¡°You must be sick! Those are not your mechas!¡±


    While grumbling, Iris got up from the sofa and strode to Emily¡¯s room. Philipy on the sofa.


    When Iris and Emily got up early the next morning, Philip had just returned from a long workout.


    ¡°Brother Philip, we¡¯re going to the test tower today. Do you want to go with us?¡± Emily came out, saw


    Philip, and asked.


    Philip knew that although the other party was asking if he wanted to go with them, she wanted Philip to


    come along.


    At this moment, Iris came out.


    ¡°He just has some brute force. How could he have any elemental talents? Just the two of us will do.¡±


    Obviously, they had woken up long ago and were cleaning up in the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I can watch the fun!¡±


    With that said, Philip went out the door. Emily smiled. Philip¡¯s antics made her feel a sense of


    closeness.


    A group of three, Emily and Iris walked in front while Philip followed. They walked leisurely to the test


    tower.

 Chapter 3185

    Chapter 3185


    To Emily and Iris¡¯s surprise, as they got closer to the test tower, most people turned to look at them. It


    was not just looking but also pointing at them!


    This made both women feel a little ttered. They had never received such treatment when walking on


    the street before.


    Iris was more forthright, holding her head high as if she enjoyed the feeling of being watched. However,


    they did not know that it was Philip behind them who really caught everyone¡¯s attention. Although not


    everyone knew Philip¡¯s name, most people saw Philip yesterday and recognized him.


    At this time, seeing him following behind one older and one younger woman, would undoubtedly cause


    amotion.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Many people crowded next to the test tower. They came early because of what Philip said yesterday.


    Next to the test tower, the old man who lost 60,000 star dors to Philip yesterday was still there, and a


    middle-aged man with a serious face was standing beside him. This middle-aged man exuded a sense


    of superiority with his every movement!


    He came here because of the old man in charge of guarding the test tower. When he went back


    yesterday, the old man told his superior about this matter.


    He was none other than this imposing middle-aged man.


    ¡°Mr. rke, are you sure you heard correctly that young man said he would definitelye?¡±


    The middle-aged man asked the old man beside him.


    The old man looked at the people around him and said softly, ¡°Of course he¡¯lle. He said he¡¯ll do


    the test for others at half price today!¡±


    At this time, someone suddenly broke away from the crowd and came to this side.


    ¡°The Shannon family is here. Look, isn¡¯t that Miss Arlene of the Shannon family?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she has be a star talent practitioner of the water element with the help of that man


    yesterday!¡±


    The crowd chattered incessantly but suddenly, there was amotion. it was the so-called Young


    Master Finn that Philip saw yesterday!


    This was a meeting between two rivals. However, Young Master Finn seemed to want to present


    himself as a gentleman in front of Arlene today.


    With that thought in mind, Philip saw Young Master Finn walking to Arlene.


    ¡°Arlene, haven¡¯t you done the test already? Why are you still here?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone knew that Young Master Finn wanted everyone to know that he was Arlene¡¯s


    fianc¨¦.


    To his surprise, Arlene said coldly to Young Master Finn, ¡°I¡¯m here for him. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯m


    here to see you?¡±


    Young Master Finn scowled. His enthusiasm was put out like a bucket of cold water was dumped on


    him. Immediately, his face became ugly, and he was no longer as gentle to Arlene as before.


    At this time, more and more people gathered around, hiding Philip in the crowd!


    Young Master Finn suddenly snorted coldly and said, ¡°If this person is as powerful as you said, he


    should be here by now, instead of wasting our time here!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone immediately added, ¡°He¡¯s not a scammer, is he? Maybe he


    just wants to earn some star dors. I advise everyone to leave!¡±

 Chapter 3186

    Chapter 3186


    Hearing what Young Master Finn said, Arlene was immediately upset.


    ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense. He was the one who released my element. You don¡¯t have the right to say that


    about him!¡±


    At this time, everyone looked at the two people next to the test tower. This topic had turned into an


    argument between the two at some point. The onlookers merely looked at themotion in front of


    them.


    One party was the youngdy of the Shannon family while the other was the young master of the Finn


    family. The two were at loggerheads at this time.


    ¡°Am I talking nonsense? I think you¡¯re a shameless woman. As my fianc¨¦e, not only were you not


    ashamed of being molested by that man in the street, but you even stood up for him. I think you¡¯re just


    a cheap wh*re!¡±


    Young Master Finn¡¯s words got harsher.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I went looking for that manst night, but I still overestimated him. I didn¡¯t expect


    him to be a coward who doesn¡¯t even dare toe out now!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Arlene immediately turned pale in shock and asked Young Master Finn, ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    Young Master Finn smiled and said, ¡°What do you think? Would I let him go?¡±


    At this moment, Philip suddenly said in the crowd, ¡°It looks like you have forgotten the pain from


    yesterday!¡±


    Next to him, Emily and Iris were startled by his words.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Are you tired of living? Why did you speak up at a time like this?¡± Iris grabbed Philip and tried to hide


    him.


    But Young Master Finn had already heard Philip¡¯s voice. However, he could not locate Philip.


    At this moment, Philip walked to the space in the middle. Emily and Iris both wanted to stop Philip but


    to no avail. The two could only look at him worriedly.


    When Young Master Finn saw Philip, he smiled. ¡°Good, you¡¯re finally willing toe out!¡±


    As Philip walked toward the middle of the crowd, he said softly, ¡°If I don¡¯te out now, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d


    be blown away by your hands!¡±


    Of course, this was sarcasm, mocking Young Master Firm for hinting that Philip was taken down by him


    yesterday.


    When Arlene saw Philip, surprise shed across her face. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Philip just nodded lightly, not showing much enthusiasm for this woman.


    ¡°I said toe at ten o¡¯clock yesterday. Anyone who¡¯s here for the test can line up now!¡±


    Philip smiled at the crowd around before saying slowly.


    At this time, Emily and Iris realized that the person who caused the sensation on the lower floor of the


    underground city was none other than Philip. However, at this time, Young Master Finn was obviously


    not about to let Philip open for business!


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Young Master Finn walked up to Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Where do you think this is? Do you want


    to test people here?¡±


    Young Master Finn spoke in a bossy tone.

 Chapter 3187

    Chapter 3187


    Hearing that, Philip waved his hand, indicating Young Master Finn toe closer to him. However, as


    Young Master Finn approached, his head was grabbed by Philip.


    With sudden force in Philip¡¯s hand, he pressed Young Master Finn¡¯s head to the ground. Young Master


    Finn¡¯s head mmed to the floor and produced a muffled sound.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to poke your nose into my business?¡±


    Philip loosened his hold, pped his hands, and said to the crowd with a smile, ¡°Anyone else wants to


    cause trouble here?¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, the people brought by Young Master Finn had rushed toward


    Philip.


    Obviously, there was no way to end this without a fight today. Even if he had to face many enemies,


    Philip was ready. However, at this moment, the imposing middle-aged man and the old man guarding


    the test tower had already stood in front of Philip.


    ¡°Stop it, all of you!¡±


    The middle-aged man gave an order and made everyone stop what they were doing.


    Philip could tell at a nce that this man was extraordinary.


    When Young Master Finn¡¯s men saw this middle-aged man at this time, they dared not disobey either.


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes at Philip and asked, ¡°Are you the one who could see


    elemental talent without using the test tower?¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s me¡­¡±


    The middle-aged manughed. ¡°Hahaha! Can you show me how you did it?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Then let the first person step up beside me.¡±


    This time, everyone rushed toward Philip. However, Young Master Finn was still on the floor, but the


    people of the Finn family had not helped him up yet!


    After being trampled by the crowd, the people of the Finn family finally remembered that their young


    master was still on the floor.


    As everyone rushed to Philip, he said, ¡°Each test will cost 50 star dors, and don¡¯t push me!¡±


    Even at that price, Philip could make a small fortune judging from the number of people around. At that


    time, he could go to the middle floor and start his investigation about the Multidew Herb.


    Philip was very fast, andpleted the examination in just a few minutes. However, Philip discovered


    at this time that there were not many people with elemental talent here.


    Leopard and Arlene seemed to be special cases that allowed Philip to seize the opportunity. As for


    these ordinary people, most of them looked disappointed. Although they spent the money, they did not


    get the results they wanted.


    Finally, when a child came over, Philip put his hand on his body, and a ray of light burst out from his


    eyes!


    Philip did not notice that Young Master Finn had been dragged away by his people at this time.


    Moreover, they nned to go back to the Finn family house for reinforcements beforeing back to


    cause trouble for Philip.


    Philip did not care about them. All his attention was now on the child.


    The middle-aged man walked over at this time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to test this child anymore. I¡¯ll take him and focus on training him!¡±


    Philip took the child¡¯s other hand at this time.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Philip asked with a frown.


    The middle-aged man chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It means that I owe you a favor. You found me a good


    apprentice!¡±

 Chapter 3188

    Chapter 3188


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a favor, I should know who owes me this favor¡­¡±


    After Philip asked this question, the old man guarding the test tower said to Philip, ¡°Presumptuous,


    you¡­¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, the middle-aged man stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. rke, don¡¯t say anymore!¡±


    The middle-aged man turned to Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Keep this card with you. No matter what


    problems you encounter in this underground city, with this card, I can keep you safe!¡±


    Philip took the card, which was dark gold with a ck mecha embossed on it. ncing at the card with


    a frown, Philip was a little puzzled, having no idea what it was.


    Next to Philip, Iris eximed when she saw the dark golden card and got closer to him.


    ¡°Philip, put this card away quickly!¡± She said with excitement on her face.


    The middle-aged man smiled at Philip and said, ¡°It seems that your friend recognizes this card. If so, let


    her tell you.¡±


    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he turned to the little boy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you


    to test your elemental talent carefully!¡±


    With the old man guarding the test tower around, no one doubted the identity of this middle-aged man


    but was full of curiosity instead.


    Next, under the watchful eyes of Emily and Iris, Philip started testing those people who wanted the test


    for 50 star dors apiece. Due to the middle-aged man from before, the old man in the test tower


    turned a blind eye to Philip¡¯s actions.


    The teststed until the afternoon.


    As more and more people gathered, Philip said to the people around him, ¡°The testing will end here


    today. Those who didn¡¯t get tested today, please be early tomorrow!¡±


    Philip immediately left with the others. Although he could earn star dors if he continued testing, it was


    a waste of time.


    When they got back to Emily¡¯s house, both Emily and Iris looked at Philip, waiting for his exnation.


    ¡°Tell me what else you are hiding from us!¡± Iris crossed her arms and spoke as if she was interrogating


    a prisoner.


    Philip sat on the sofa and said indifferently, ¡°Am I very close to you? Even if I have something to hide


    from you, that¡¯s not strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hearing that, Iris pushed Emily in front of Philip.


    ¡°Okay, even if I don¡¯t know you well, she does!¡±


    She was obviously going to use Emily as a shield.


    Emily stood with arms akimbo and said, ¡°Yes, although I know you¡¯re amazing, I never knew you could


    test elemental talent for others!¡±


    Philip said, ¡°With my ability, isn¡¯t it understandable for me to do that?¡±


    Emily immediately snorted and said, ¡°If you can test for others, why don¡¯t you test it for me first?¡±


    Hearing Emily¡¯s words, Iris¡¯s head drooped. She sighed inwardly. Emily¡¯s thinking was too simple.


    Why did she not question Philip¡¯s background?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Why did hee to the lower floor of the underground city?


    This was a wasted opportunity!


    However, at this moment, Philip pulled Emily to him with a smile, and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll test it for you now,


    okay?¡±


    As Philip said, he had already mobilized his rules of insight to check Emily.


    At this time, Philip frowned. There was indeed an elemental talent in Emily, and it was very special!

 Chapter 3189

    Chapter 3189


    Vaguely, Philip sensed that it was the spatial element. However, it was not clear.


    Philip was surprised. While the lower floor was a difficult ce to live in, and most people did not have


    a lot of star dors, they should have had enough for a test at the test tower. However, the test tower


    on the lower floor of the underground city could not detect Emily¡¯s spatial element at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong?¡± Iris asked worriedly.


    Philip nodded, which made Iris more anxious.


    She said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hurry up and tell us!¡±


    Philip said softly, ¡°Actually, Emily¡¯s elemental talent is the rule of space!¡±


    After saying that, let alone Iris, even Emily¡¯s grandfather, who had been in the room the whole time,


    coughed.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Iris immediately eximed.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°I think you should know how rare the spatial elemental talent is, so you¡¯d better


    keep it quiet!¡±


    Iris quickly nodded.


    No matter where, such a special elemental talent was extremely rare, and also a target that major


    forces wanted to grab hold of.


    Often, a bloody storm could be triggered simply because of a practitioner with special elements. That


    was the reason Philip said that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll go to the cram school for practitioners that I opened, and every


    afternoon, I¡¯ll teach you the use of your elements. What do you think?¡±


    Emily nodded happily upon hearing that.


    Iris seemed hesitant at this time, and Philip knew that she also wanted the test.


    ¡°If you want the test too, just ask!¡±


    Hearing that, Iris was no longer embarrassed and said to him, ¡°Please help me with the test!¡±


    As soon as Iris finished speaking, Philip reached out his hand to Iris.


    The meaning was obvious. He wanted Iris to pay for it!


    At first, Iris was quite polite to Philip, and her good impression of him had somewhat revived.


    However, even thest bit of good impression had disappeared now. Instead, she gritted her teeth at


    Philip and asked, ¡°Are you short of those 50 star dors?¡±


    Philip shook his head at this time and said, ¡°50 star dors for others, 100 star dors for you!¡±


    Just as Iris was about to fly into a rage, someone spoke at the door. ¡°Does Mr. Philip rke live here?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 3190

    Chapter 3190


    Hearing this voice, Emily opened the door and saw Arlene outside. She was alone at the door, looking


    a little nervous.


    ¡°May I ask if Mr. rke lives here?¡±


    Hearing that, Emily invited Arlene into the small house.


    Arlene saw Philip at this time.


    Naturally, Philip also saw Arlene, and immediately asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Arlene said respectfully to Philip, ¡°Although I¡¯ve awakened my elemental


    talent, I¡¯ve never practiced before, so I don¡¯t know how to use it. So¡­¡±


    There was no need to continue her sentence. She wanted to learn from Philip how to use her element.


    Philip said to Arlene, ¡°It¡¯s no problem if you want to train. You should be able to find Leopard¡¯s mecha


    boxing arena. I¡¯ve opened a cram school for elements and star talents. You can go there in the


    afternoon!¡±


    Arlene nodded and was about to leave when Philip stopped her.


    ¡°You need to pay the fee for the cram school first.¡±


    Arlene turned around quickly and asked Philip, ¡°How many star dors?¡±


    Philip did not speak but merely held up one finger. Arlene, on the other hand, used hermunicator


    to transfer the money to Philip.


    ¡°100,000 star dors has arrived. Please check your ount!¡±


    Philip was surprised. Arlene was so generous to transfer 100,000 star dors to him.


    ¡°Is it enough?¡± Arlene asked Philip.


    Emily and Iris looked at Arlene in surprise. The actions of these big families were different indeed,


    100,000 star dors in one go.


    ¡°Be punctual at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Don¡¯t bete!¡±


    After saying this, Philip waved his hand at Arlene.


    After Arlene left, Iris asked Philip, ¡°You just epted her star dors like that. Doesn¡¯t your conscience


    hurt?¡±


    Philip ignored Iris and got ready to eat something before heading to his cram school.


    ¡°I turned her from a white husk into a level 2S elemental practitioner. Do you think I cheated her? Not to


    mention 100,000 star dors, even if it¡¯s 200,000, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Iris pondered for a while and actually agreed with his reasoning.


    As Iris was about to talk to Philip again, Philip checked the time on themunicator and pulled Emily


    out the door.


    It was still early but Philip did not want to continue talking to Iris. However, when Philip brought Emily to


    Leopard¡¯s boxing arena, he found that the ce was a mess, and there was no sign of Leopard at all.


    Several of Leopard¡¯s buddies were groaning and rolling on the ground.


    Philip immediately walked in with a frown and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hearing that, one of the men looked at Philip as if he had seen his savior.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3191

    Chapter 3191


    ¡°Big Boss, our boss has been taken away by the Rain family. They said that if you want Leopard to live,


    you need to go to the Rain family¡¯s mecha boxing arena now¡­¡±


    Philip was silent for a while before he said to Emily who was beside him, ¡°Wait here. I need to go!¡±


    Emily took Philip¡¯s hand and shook her head.


    ¡°Brother Philip, the Rain family is notorious in the East District. Here, Leopard is a lone fighter, but the


    Rain family, all of them are bullies.¡±


    Philip just patted Emily¡¯s hand lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Although Emily only said that the Rain family members were bullies, if such a simple girl could describe


    them as so, it only went to show Philip who exactly the Rain family was.


    Philip was not familiar with the streets here, but after asking around, he soon found the mecha boxing


    arena of the Rain family. The scale of this ce was simply notparable to that of Leopard¡¯s.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw a row of mechas neatly stationed on the side, and Philip also


    noticed several people were already standing at the door.


    At this time, Leopard was hung up on a mecha and treated like a sandbag!


    Philip walked slowly into the mecha boxing arena.


    Someone immediately stepped up in front of Philip and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do you have permission


    to enter?¡±


    Philip knew that the other party must have recognized him but said that on purpose to intimidate Philip.


    With a nce at the two of them, Philip suddenly lunged up and pped one of them in the face. The


    person who just spoke fell to the ground and could not get up after the blow.


    Philip then turned his attention to the other person.


    The man immediately backed away in fright, and Philip let Leopard down.


    Obviously, before Philip came, Leopard was beaten up so hard that he could not even open his eyes


    now.


    Seeing this scene, Philip asked mildly, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard forced his eyes open and gave Philip an expression that was uglier than crying.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here to save me!¡±


    When the two were talking, many people walked out of the arena. The leader was a man who looked a


    little elderly.


    ¡°Are you the one who did that to Kerry?¡± the man asked Philip.


    Philip nced at him and said, ¡°Yes, but if he didn¡¯t mess with me in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have


    done that to him either.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure enough, you have guts!¡±


    He signaled to the people around him, and they approached Philip.


    As for his promise earlier, Philip did not take it seriously at all. To these people, promises were meant to


    be broken. However, Philip did not expect them to move so quickly.


    ¡°If you tell your people to back off now, I¡¯ll take it that nothing happened today. Don¡¯t mess with me, and


    I won¡¯t mess with you either!¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s remark, the manughed. ¡°You¡¯re here alone. What right do you have to mess with me


    and tell me what to do?¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, Philip put Leopard aside before he turned and walked toward


    the man.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Since you said so, let me show you what I¡¯m capable of!¡±


    With that said, mes burst from Philip¡¯s body.

 Chapter 3192

    Chapter 3192


    As Philip was about to make a move, a person suddenly came over.


    Many people followed behind him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The people in the Rain family boxing arena looked in unison at the man who looked ferocious. Philip


    also turned to look at the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the Shannon family¡¯s guards. This is my badge¡­¡±


    The captain said to the Rain family¡¯s people and took out a badge.


    The leader of the Rain family walked over to him and asked, ¡°What brings the Shannon family here?¡±


    He stroked his mustache as he spoke to the captain of the Shannon family.


    The captain of the Shannon family pointed at Philip and said, ¡°This person has helped my young miss


    before, so I wonder if you can forget this matter today.¡±


    Hearing that, the man with a mustache immediately put on a smile.


    ¡°Since the captain said so, we¡¯ll let them go on the captain¡¯s ount!¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, Philip sneered. ¡°Go? You beat up my man to a pulp and I¡¯m


    just supposed to forget it?¡±


    Philip knew that the so-called captain of the Shannon family did not care about Philip at all. He was


    here not to help but to repay the favor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn down what¡¯s good for you. If not for my young miss begging me, I wouldn¡¯t be here to save


    you at all!¡± The captain spoke arrogantly and looked at Philip as if he was a mongrel.


    In his opinion, some people on the lower floor of the underground city were even worse than mongrels.


    ¡°When did I say I wanted your help? You think too highly of yourself. ¡±


    After saying this, the me element that had faded from Philip¡¯s body just now ignited again.


    Philip turned to the Rain family members and said, ¡°Tell me who started it just now.¡±


    The guy from the Rain family was surprised at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He never expected Philip to have such strength, but at this time, Philip¡¯s attack had already begun. The


    burning mes seared the air around Philip.


    Philip moved quickly, grabbed the hair of a person from the Rain family, and punched the guy in the


    face. In an instant, the man¡¯s hair and eyebrows were burned to a crisp. The bones on his face were


    shattered by Philip¡¯s fist and his face was deformed.


    Philip did not n to hurt anyone at first, but the Rain family provoked him time and again, so Philip


    had to warn everyone not to mess with him again. Otherwise, his cram school business might not be


    sessful.


    The following were Philip¡¯s own actions.


    Philip¡¯s strength had surpassed many people in the Rain family. Immediately, the Rain family members


    sprawled on the floor.


    Philip turned to the leader of the Rain family and said, ¡°I told you long ago not to mess with me. Didn¡¯t


    Kerry tell you?¡±


    Philip grabbed the guy¡¯s head and kneed him in the stomach.


    The leader of the Rain family reacted quickly and blocked Philip¡¯s attack with his hands. However,


    Philip did not stop but repeatedly used his knees to hit the man¡¯s arms.


    When Philip stopped, the man¡¯s arms were broken, but if he had not used his arms to block, his ribs


    would have been broken.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you onest time, don¡¯t mess with me again. Next time, it won¡¯t end like this!¡±


    With that said, Philip left with Leopard.

 Chapter 3193

    Chapter 3193


    When they passed by the captain from the Shannon family, Philip just snorted coldly. However, to


    Philip¡¯s surprise, the captain brought his men around and followed Philip to Leopard¡¯s boxing arena.


    In the boxing arena at this time, only Emily, Arlene, and two of Leopard¡¯s underlings were around.


    Seeing Leopard, the two underlings quickly walked up to him.


    Emily and Arlene approached Philip, and Arlene asked, ¡°How are you? Are you injured?¡±


    Philip just shook his head without a word.


    At this time, the captain came up and said to Philip, ¡°State your condition. What do you want to stop


    pestering my young miss?¡±


    As soon as the captain spoke, Arlene said sharply, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    However, the captain said to Arlene, ¡°Young Miss, this kid must have used some method to get you to


    pass the test of the test tower. I think he must have known your identity a long time ago!¡±


    His meaning was clear. The captain was saying that Philip was a liar, and his purpose was to deceive


    Arlene after finding out her identity.


    However, before he finished speaking, Emily said angrily, ¡°Brother Philip isn¡¯t that kind of person. I


    won¡¯t allow you to insult him like this!¡±


    Philip walked up to Emily, rubbed her head lightly, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to get angry with people


    like them. They¡¯re just used to looking down on others¡­¡±


    Arlene also said angrily to the captain, ¡°I asked you for help, not to cause trouble. Have you forgotten


    your station?¡±


    Arlene trembled with anger.


    At this moment, the captain sneered at Philip and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you did to my


    young miss, I hope you can admit that you¡¯re a liar soon. In that way, you¡¯ll suffer less!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip looked at the captain with a sneer. ¡°If you want to make a move, don¡¯t find so many


    excuses!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Philip red at the captain coldly as thetter stalked toward Philip with a smile.


    ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re amazing just because you could deal with those scum from the Rain


    family?¡±


    As he and Philip were about to fight, Arlene stood between them and said, ¡°Captain, I¡¯ll go back with


    you, but you must promise that I can see my father!¡±


    The captain smiled and said with a nod, ¡°Of course, I promise!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he red at Philip before leaving with Arlene and his men.


    ¡°You¡¯re very lucky. If my young miss didn¡¯t agree to leave in the end, I¡¯d have made you regret being


    born into this world!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip also sneered at him. ¡°You still have a chance to make me regret it!¡±


    As Philip spoke, he grabbed the captain¡¯s arm, and mes erupted from Philip¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 3194

    Chapter 3194


    The captain¡¯s expression changed with Philip¡¯s actions. He did not expect Philip to make a move at this


    time, but the captain was immediately on alert.


    The captain shook his arm off and rushed at Philip. In a sh, the two fists collided several times.


    Muffled bangs filled the air, but no one noticed that the hand that the captain used to punch Philip at


    first was a little limp now.


    ¡°Enough! I said I¡¯d go back with you!¡± Arlene rushed up and shouted at the captain.


    Finally, Philip and the captain stopped.


    ¡°Next time, we can fight in the arena!¡± The captain glowered at Philip and made a shing motion


    across his neck as a threat.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Philip snorted and said, ¡°I advise you to get your arms checked before threatening others if you don¡¯t


    want to be a cripple for the rest of your life¡­¡±


    Hearing that, the captain¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    After Philip finished speaking, he realized that he could not even clench his fist with the arm that Philip


    grabbed earlier.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Finally, Arlene left with them. However, before leaving, Arlene bowed to Philip and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    what happened today, but once everything is settled, I¡¯lle to you again!¡±


    Philip merely smiled without a word.


    After they left, Philip went up to Leopard. Although Leopard did not say anything, he knew that Philip


    went to the Rain family to save him.


    He looked a little thrilled when he saw Philip again. ¡°Boss, I¡­¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Take care of your injuries. I¡¯ll teach you how to use the power of the elementster.¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard nodded vigorously.


    Then Philip said to Emily, ¡°Emily, as your elemental talent is quite special, let me teach you some


    simple methods to perceive your spatial element¡­¡±


    Emily nodded and tried the method Philip taught her to sense the surrounding space elements.


    At this moment, a message came from themunicator. Everyone¡¯smunicator beeped as well.


    When he saw this message, Philip immediately frowned.


    Of course, Emily received the message too. After one nce at it, she looked at Philip.


    It was a notification message. ck water was surging under the underground city as if something was


    about toe out. It was a call for all practitioners of the underground city to go to ckwater Forest


    to prevent the attacks of those unknown creatures.


    However, it would happen in half a month.


    ¡°Brother Philip, are you going?¡± Emily asked.


    Philip said, ¡°I can take a look, but I need you to learn how to use your space elements first.¡±


    Philip also gave some pointers to Leopard¡¯s underlings. However, to Philip¡¯s surprise, many people


    suddenly turned up!


    ¡°Boss Philip is here!¡±


    Following the shout, everyone rushed in.


    Leopard had been taken inside and the ce had been cleaned up.


    Philip looked at the people in front of him and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    The person in the lead said to Philip, ¡°Leopard told us toe, saying that you¡¯ve modified the boxing


    arena into a cram school for elemental training, so we came here to learn!¡±

 Chapter 3195

    Chapter 3195


    Hearing that, Philip chuckled lightly. He had not seen the effect of his publicity yet, but Leopard was


    quite efficient.


    ¡°In that case, all of you shoulde inside. I¡¯ll test you out first!¡±


    After that, Philip got ready to test these people, but his mind was not fully focused on this matter.


    While testing, he thought about ckwater Forest. However, at this moment, a loud noise came from


    the door.


    ¡°Leopard, are you hiding and pretending to be dead again? I heard that you were beaten by the Rain


    family. Is that true?¡±


    Hearing this, Philip stopped what he was doing. The people who were here to support Leopard had a


    change of expression.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s Leopard¡¯s rival!¡±


    Philip looked at the door. A man bigger than Leopard was walking in. When he saw Philip, he spat at


    the ground near Philip.


    ¡°Why is Leopard taking in every Tom, Dick, and Harry now? Doesn¡¯t he know how to pick and choose?¡±


    He walked in while talking, but he was not civil at all, pushing and smashing everything in his path.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His subordinates followed suit. However, when he saw Emily, heughed oddly and said, ¡°Whoa,


    Leopard¡¯s taste has really changed recently. He actually likes little girls now! But I haven¡¯t tried this


    before, so let¡¯s give it a try today!¡±


    He was pped on the face right after saying this.


    Smack!


    Everyone was stunned by that crisp and loud p!


    Philip looked at him and said, ¡°No matter who you are, this is not the ce for you to run wild.¡±


    Hearing that, the brawny man touched his face and glowered.


    ¡°D*mn it, how dare you hit me? Bash him up!¡±


    At hismand, his people rushed to this side while Leopard¡¯s underlings rushed up too. The brawny


    man made a grab for Philip. However, before he could catch Philip, Philip grabbed his hand and threw


    the brawny man to the floor.


    Then, Philip stomped hard on the brawny man¡¯s shoulder de.


    Crack!


    With an ear-piercing crack, Philip dislocated his shoulder de. The brawny man screamed in agony.


    The brawny man tried to support his body up with one hand but Philip snorted coldly.


    With another brutal kick, Philip stepped on the other party¡¯s other shoulder de.


    ¡°Boy, how dare you¡­¡±


    The brawny man wanted to say something, but Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°How dare I what¡­?¡±

 Chapter 3196

    Chapter 3196


    Leopard¡¯s underlings were subdued by the other party by this time.


    The brawny man¡¯s underlings hollered, ¡°Let go of our Boss Teddy or all of you will die here today!¡±


    Philip let go of the brawny man named Teddy. He snorted and pulled out a long part from the mecha


    next to him.


    Seeing that, Teddy¡¯s underlings were about to rush to Teddy¡¯s side, but Philip was standing next to him.


    Philip pressed the long mecha part on Teddy¡¯s body at this time.


    ¡°What are you doing? If something happens to our boss, everyone here will die!¡±


    Hearing this, all the cheering onlookers just now fell silent. They were here to watch the fun and had


    nothing much to do with Leopard, so they chose not to get involved at this time.


    Philip said to Teddy¡¯s underlings, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. One of Teddy¡¯s body parts in exchange for one of


    Leopard¡¯s buddies. Do you agree?¡±


    Philip said to those people with a smile.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± one of Teddy¡¯s underlings asked.


    Philip picked up the long mecha part and jabbed one of Teddy¡¯s fingers mercilessly.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A miserable scream!


    Teddy lost one finger just like that.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Teddy¡¯s body parts are worth more star dors than Leopard¡¯s underlings!¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he began to draw circles on Teddy with the mecha part in his hand.


    At this moment, Teddy roared, ¡°Release Leopard¡¯s men!¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, Philip pped him hard in the mouth. After that blow, Teddy


    spat out some loose teeth.


    Philip said lightly, ¡°You¡¯d better not speak if I didn¡¯t give you permission to do so!¡±


    In fact, Philip had noticed that Teddy¡¯s underlings were bluffing. If they dared to kill Leopard¡¯s people,


    they would have done so long ago without waiting until now.


    Sure enough, Teddy¡¯s underlings panicked and let go of Leopard¡¯s underlings.


    ¡°As long as you let our boss go, we¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Really? Then you can restore this ce to the way it


    was before you came here?!¡±


    Teddy¡¯s underlings quickly got to work and cleaned up the mess they made earlier.


    Philip looked at their quick movements before he lifted Teddy and asked with a smile, ¡°You came here


    to smash things and intimidate others. It¡¯s not too much ifI asked you topensate with some star


    dors, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Teddy pointed to hismunicator without opening his mouth.


    Philip stretched out hismunicator. Teddy decisively transferred all the star dors in his


    communicator to Philip. Then, Philip tossed Teddy back to his underlings.


    When Philip turned around and returned to the boxing arena, he snorted coldly upon seeing the


    onlookers who were here to support them.


    In the situation just now, none of them was willing to lend a hand, but they called themselves Leopard¡¯s


    friends.

 Chapter 3197

    Chapter 3197


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression, those people could hardly remain here any longer.


    Philip waved to the crowd and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end things here today. You guys take good care of Leopard.


    If anything happens, let me know on themunicator as soon as possible!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After that, Philip left with Emily.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, Emily seemed to have a strong affinity for space elements. Along the way, she kept


    sensing the space elements in her surroundings. Moreover, she mastered the space elements very


    quickly!


    Philip totally did not expect this. If she continued to practice the space element, it would evolve into


    spatial rules!


    Based on Emily¡¯s speed, it should not be long before she could be a very good star talent


    practitioner of space elements.


    Soon, Philip and Emily returned home. Iris was not there, it seemed that she had already left. Only


    Emily¡¯ s grandfather was in the house with his walking cane.


    Seeing Philip, he just greeted Philip quietly and went back to his room.


    At this time, Emily said to Philip, ¡°Brother Philip, can you test Sister Iris too?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip just smiled lightly.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m so petty and unwilling to test Iris?¡±


    If Philip did not trust Iris, he would never hand over the mechas to Iris.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you test her before?¡±


    Emily tugged at Philip and was about to head outside. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Sister Iris¡¯s bar. We¡¯ll see if


    we can help out, and you can test her there.¡±


    Emily said to Philip without giving him the chance to refuse.


    Philip smiled wryly and said, ¡°Actually, Iris can test her elemental talent at the test tower, so I didn¡¯t


    waste my time testing her. Besides, I¡¯ve hinted to her that the test will cost 100 star dors.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s exnation, Emily suddenly realized.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve thought of everything. Brother Philip, you¡¯re really a viin!¡± Emilyughed and said to


    Philip.


    As they chatted, they arrived at Iris¡¯s bar, but there were a lot of people outside the bar at this time.


    Philip frowned as he walked over. By right, this bar should be under renovation at this time. No matter


    how he looked at it now, someone was deliberately trying to start trouble now!


    When Philip approached, he saw Iris holding a gun in front of the mechas, facing a group of men.


    ¡°If anyone dares to touch these mechas today, I¡¯ll fight you to the end!¡± Iris pointed a gun at the people


    around and said.


    However, the leader said to Iris, ¡°Iris, as long as you promise to apany Young Master Curry for


    one night, forget these four mechas, Young Master Curry can give you whatever mecha you want!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip walked up at this time.


    ¡°Any mecha will do? What about a mecha like those from the patrol brigade?¡±


    Everyone was startled when they heard Philip¡¯s voice.


    When they turned around, they saw Philip walking over with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 3198

    Chapter 3198


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the man immediately snorted coldly before he pointed at Philip and said, ¡°You


    should be the one Young Master Curry said who stole the limelight from him!¡±


    After a pause, the man walked up to Philip. His men followed.


    Emily knew that the other party was hostile and immediately pulled Philip back However, Philip just


    smiled faintly, signaling Emily not to be afraid.


    The man said to Philip, ¡°We¡¯ll give you a chance now. If you¡¯re willing to break one hand, Young Master


    Curry can spare your life, or else¡­¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Or else what?¡±


    The man suddenly turned to the mechas at the door of Iris¡¯s bar with Iris standing in front of those


    mechas.


    ¡°Show your strength to Miss Iris and this ignorant brat!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, one guy jumped up from behind him andnded next to the mecha


    behind Iris.


    Boom!


    With one explosion, the mecha was smashed to bits by the man.


    Seeing this, Iris was about to shoot the man, but Philip walked up to Iris and said softly, ¡°Your gun won¡¯t


    do anything to him!¡±


    Hearing that, Iris¡¯s face darkened, and asked, ¡°Are we going to let them bully us like this?¡±


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°Bully us? How is that possible? I have to make them pay for our mecha!¡±


    Philip walked up to the mecha and kept shaking his head while checking it.


    At this time, the loudmotion had attracted many people.


    Seeing those people who destroyed the mecha just now, the onlookers eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the six


    King Kongs of the Curry family? They have always been the trump card of the Curry family on the lower


    floor. Why are they here to start trouble with Iris today?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was because of that man. He was involved with Iris and made Young Master Curry


    angry!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. rke who was helping people to test their abilities at the test tower? We can expect a


    good show now!¡±


    The crowd chattered ceaselessly. However, Philip turned a deaf ear and kept fiddling with the mecha.


    The six King Kongs of the Curry family sneered at this sight.


    ¡°Miss Iris, I really can¡¯t think of any reason for you to ignore Young Master Curry for such a useless


    man instead!¡±


    ¡°Just look at his unsightly appearance!¡±


    The King Kong in the lead pointed at Philip and said.


    The others roared withughter. In their opinion, mechas were only useful in the eyes of ordinary


    people. However, Philip actually examined those mechas so carefully, which really made them look


    down on Philip.


    Iris¡¯ expression changed from pale to flushed. She really could not understand what was so interesting


    about that destroyed mecha.


    Philip walked over at this time.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m worthy or not. I just want to know who will be paying for this mecha!¡±


    Philip had just finished speaking when he heard a burst ofughter from those people.

 Chapter 3199

    Chapter 3199


    ¡°Are you even aware of your current situation now? How dare you ask us for star dors?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Several people shouted and rushed toward Philip.


    They did not care if they looked like they were bullying or what others would say!


    This was the rule of this underground city. Everyone knew thew of the jungle. No one wouldin


    about fairness or justice. Everything was determined by the might of one¡¯s fist.


    At this moment, the so-called six King Kongs suddenly burst into rays of light-four-star talent


    practitioners.


    Philip merely nced at them with narrowed eyes.


    At this time, Philip¡¯s hand suddenly burst into light too!


    Fire element!


    The color of the me was like brilliant fireworks. However, in the eyes of these six King Kongs, they


    did not think it looked beautiful. They merely felt a chill spreading up from the soles of their feet.


    This guy was actually a fire elemental practitioner.


    ¡°You¡¯re an elemental practitioner?!¡± the leader yelled.


    Philip said, ¡°You speak too much!¡±


    Philip threw a punch, and the man burst into a ball of fire. The light that represented the level of his


    practice could not prevent that exploding fire.


    Philip turned to the others and said, ¡°Next!¡±


    After several more attacks, only one so-called King Kong remained!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As he stepped back, he said, ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    At this time, Philip retracted the mes from his body and said to the man, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do


    anything to you as long as you pay the star dors for destroying my mecha just now.¡±


    Looking at the smiling Philip, he nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you now!¡±


    As he spoke, he began to fiddle with hismunicator and said, ¡°Here are 150,000 star dors. I¡¯ve


    made the transfer!¡±


    Philip patted the man on the shoulder.


    ¡°Go back and tell your Young Master Curry, if he wants to make a move again next time, he cane


    here himself¡­¡±


    After saying this, Philip turned around and walked into the bar. Emily and Iris followed.


    At this time, the bar had undergone simple repairs and was no longer a wreck. However, normal


    operations had not resumed yet.


    After Philip walked in, he transferred 75,000 star dors to Iris and said, ¡°I have to give you the money


    for selling the mecha. You deserve this!¡±


    Philip said as he sat on a chair.


    Although Iris did not say anything, she was pleased with Philip¡¯s way of doing things. She promptly


    served Philip a beer.


    Seeing this scene, Emily chuckled lightly and whispered something to Iris.


    Iris¡¯s expression changed immediately and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Emily nodded affirmatively.


    Iris turned to Philip and said, ¡°Did you really tell Emily that as long as I go to the test tower now, I can


    test my elemental talent?¡±


    Philip took a sip of beer and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, you can take the test now. If you¡¯re not a


    level 2S wood elemental talent, I¡¯llpensate you with another bar!¡±


    This was what Philip discovered through his rules of insight.


    Hearing this, Iris immediately jumped up excitedly, grabbed Philip¡¯s face happily, and kissed him on the


    cheek.

 Chapter 3200

    Chapter 3200


    Maybe Iris was so excited to learn that she had awakened her elemental talent. She could hardly


    contain her emotions but Philip was dumbfounded.


    He did not expect that Iris would do such a thing in her excitement and Philip immediately felt


    embarrassed.


    However, Iris said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m just so happy!¡±


    As she spoke, Iris also kissed Emily on the cheek.


    Philip drank his beer in one gulp, and said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk!¡±


    Seeing that, Iris and Emily looked at each other with a smile.


    ***


    Philip had garnered a certain reputation on the lower floor of the underground city now.


    Especially after Philip defeated the six King Kongs of the Curry family and after the incident involving


    Arlene Shannon and Young Master Finn, Philip¡¯s fame spread far and wide on the lower floor. However,


    this was only the lower floor of the underground city after all.


    To find better medicine and better training resources, Philip must go to the upper floors.


    The entire underground city was actually nothing more than a prison for the people of the lower floor.


    Philip¡¯s objective was to go to a higher floor or even above ground. From Emily¡¯s description, Philip


    knew that not only could the star talent practitioners enjoy better resources on the upper floors, but also


    ess to mineral mines.


    As Philip thought about it, a maic flying aircraft suddenly stopped in front of him. When Philip


    looked up, he realized that it was not one but four or five aircraft.


    ¡°What a coincidence to bump into you here!¡± A person came down and said coldly.


    Philip realized that this person was the one he and Emily met thest time.


    Philip frowned. He knew that these people belonged to Penn.


    Although Philip had a certain reputation on the lower floor of the underground city now, he had a


    grudge against Penn in the first ce, so he did not want to invite more trouble. Therefore, Philip said


    nothing but got ready to leave.


    Bang!


    A gunshot!


    Philip stood still. Although a gun posed limited harm to people like them, it was a threat and a


    provocation.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Philip asked.


    The person who was injured by Philip before sneered at Philip and said, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to


    bash you up and vent my anger!¡±


    After saying this, his followers rushed over. However, Philip snorted coldly and sprang into action!


    They were just a few 3-star practitioners. It would not take much effort for Philip to deal with them.


    However, before Philip could act, another group of people appeared, and their target was also Philip!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Philip was startled briefly at the sight of them.


    As far as he could remember, he never saw these people before.


    ¡°Philip rke, right? I heard that you¡¯re quite famous on the lower floor recently, but since you messed


    with the Finn family, you¡¯re really out of your depth!¡±


    Philip was really unlucky today. it turned out to be people from the Finn family.


    When they saw the other party, Penn¡¯s subordinates said solemnly, ¡°So it¡¯s the Finn family. Please


    excuse us. We¡¯re Penn¡¯s people, also here for Philip rke!¡±

 Chapter 3201

    Chapter 3201


    One of the men from the Finn family snorted coldly and said, ¡°Someone like you isn¡¯t worthy yet. Get


    away from me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    That guy was full of arrogance and disdain.


    When Penn¡¯s people heard this, they hurriedlyughed and left.


    Philip just looked at those from the Finn family. He knew that this matter could not be settled amicably


    today, and he got ready to fight.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang.


    ¡°Oh, Philip rke, just look at how many enemies you have!¡±


    It was another group of people and the leader was none other than Young Master Curry.


    ¡°I heard from my guys that you wanted me toe in person, so here I am. Let¡¯s see how capable you


    are!¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes, looked at the people around him, and said, ¡°Very good. Since all the


    troublemakers have assembled, I¡¯ll take care of you in one fell swoop!¡±


    With that said, Philip burst into mes. However, out of Philip¡¯s expectation, a dozen or so mechas


    landed on the ground at this time.


    ¡°Philip rke, huh? I still remember that you broke one of my arms!¡±


    Philip knew it was Penn¡¯s voice.


    After meeting Philip, Penn¡¯s underling contacted his boss. When Penn got the news, he promptly


    brought his mecha team he formed to the lower floor.


    Philip nodded. This time, all the enemies he made since he came to this new world had truly gathered


    in one ce.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s stop wasting time!¡± Philip roared and jumped into the air in a ball of fire.


    His first target was the mecha team that Penn brought. These mechas were equipped with artillery. If a


    dozen mechas fired at the same time, the pressure on him would be the greatest.


    Everyone was taken aback at Philip¡¯s fast speed. Especially those people brought by Penn, they


    started firing at Philip frantically. However, their aiming speed was too slow. When the firing started,


    Philip had already jumped on a mecha and punched the hatch.


    Scorching mes instantly incapacitated the mecha. Philip did not stop at this mecha but headed to


    another target. It was the same move, igniting the mecha with one punch.


    The people of the Finn family also reacted at this time and charged toward Philip as he attacked the


    mechas.


    Rays of light that represented their talent level also glowed from their bodies.


    Philip saw several practitioners with elemental talent approaching him. However, to their surprise, Philip


    seemed to have anticipated this.


    Immediately, the mes on his body turned into a shape of a chimera.


    ¡°ming chimera fist!¡±


    Everyone in the Finn family was shocked, and the elemental talent practitioner who came with them


    made his move at this time.


    A wall appeared in front of the members of the Finn family. It was a wall madepletely out of water!


    The chimera formed by the mes hit the water wall, and a burst of steam filled the air.

 Chapter 3202

    Chapter 3202


    However, the water wall could not stop the ming chimera. In just a few seconds, the water wall


    shattered and vanished into nothingness.


    These few seconds bought the Finn family a chance to escape. However, as the water vapor filled the


    air and obstructed the other party¡¯s vision, Philip used this opportunity to attack them one by one.


    Screams were heard in the mist from time to time.


    At this time, therge number of people became a disadvantage. They were afraid of hurting one of


    their own, so they dared not shoot indiscriminately.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Philip did not have that concern. He could just do as he pleased. Anyway, those in the mist were all his


    enemies.


    At this moment, a strong wind suddenly cleared away the water vapor.


    After everything returned to rity, it turned out it was the doing of someone brought by Young Master


    Curry. He was a talented practitioner of the wind element. Seeing this, everyone was startled and could


    not react for a while.


    Philip sneered. In the original world, he had gotten rid of countless powerhouses with various elements.


    Moreover, Philip was a gifted practitioner of the five elements himself. However, there was no need for


    Philip to disy too much strength to deal with these small fries.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± the Finn family shouted at this time.


    During the attack just now, members of the Finn family suffered the most losses. No one expected that


    they would lose one-third of their people in such a short time.


    Philip turned into a ming chimera again, but his target this time was Young Master Curry and his


    people.


    Seeing this, Young Master Curry immediately dodged. The wind elemental practitioner brought by


    Young Master Curry released a strong gust of wind at the me chimera at this time.


    The me chimera seemed to be attracted by the wind. Following the strong wind, it rushed toward the


    wind elemental practitioner. Soon, the me chimera engulfed that man.


    Everyone was shocked at this sight.


    The man had been reduced to ashes.


    This time, Young Master Curry felt fear. He finally realized that he had messed with someone that he


    should not, and because of this, he lost one of his family¡¯s elemental practitioners.


    Once his father found out about this, what awaited him would not only be a simple punishment.


    Seeing this, Penn ran away with his men. Such an opponent was not someone like him, who started up


    mechas, could deal with.


    Philip ignored Penn who had escaped. He was alone, after all. As long as they stopped messing with


    him in the future, he would not take the initiative to mess with them.


    His priority now was to keep a low profile.


    In a sh, Philip was already in front of Young Master Curry.


    Philip grabbed Young Master Curry by his neck and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re such an obedient boy toe


    here as per my order!¡±


    With just a little force in his hand, Young Master Curry¡¯s eyes started rolling to the back of his head. As


    for the members of the Firm family, they just looked at Philip from a distance and dared not approach at


    all.


    At this moment, the old man who looked after the test tower appeared.


    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 3203

    Chapter 3203


    Seeing the old man, Philip merely nced at him without loosening his hold.


    The old man said, ¡°Philip, I know you¡¯re angry, but do you know what the price will be if you mess with


    these few big families from the lower floor of the underground city?¡±


    Philip did not speak, but he knew very well that if he really made an enemy of these families, all the


    forces on the lower floor would undergo a reshuffle. With turmoil on the lower floor, countless innocent


    people like Emily would die tragically.


    In the end, Philip let them go.


    Philip said to them, ¡°Listen well. If you mess with me again, I won¡¯t be merciful anymore. Remember,


    this warning extends to everyone!¡±


    After speaking, Philip loosened his hold. Young Master Curry coughed violently.


    No one expected this to happen. Philip listened to the old manpletely because of the middle-aged


    man behind him.


    In the previousmunicator message, Philip noticed that the message about ckwater Forest had


    a pattern of a dark golden cougar at the end. This pattern was the same as the photo on the dark


    golden card that the middle-aged man had given him.


    That caught Philip¡¯s attention.


    Seeing that everyone was about to leave, the old man looked at Philip with a smile and asked, ¡°Now,


    are you interested in meeting themander of our Cougar Squad with me?¡±


    This was what Philip had been waiting for. He immediately said, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    With a few simple words, Philip followed the old man to another ce.


    Soon, they arrived at a ce that could surely be called a mansion on the lower floor.


    When Philip walked in, he saw many people in this so-called mansion wearing the same clothes. They


    all had the pattern of a dark golden cougar on their clothes!


    The old man whispered to Philip, ¡°This is where I shall leave you. Wait here. I think he¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    After speaking, the old man turned around and went out. Philip started observing this ce.


    It was not very big. As there were a lot of people here, it did not seem big even if it was a huge area.


    At this moment, someone suddenly walked up to Philip.


    ¡°Hey, rookie, it¡¯s your first time in Cougar Squad, huh?¡±


    Philip nced at the man who had a particrly well-defined body.


    ¡°Hyena, don¡¯t frighten the rookie. If he bursts into tears, we don¡¯t have a nanny here!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip merely frowned.


    Those peopleughed loudly. However, that man approached Philip with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Come on, rookie. Let me see what you¡¯re capable of. This is a mandatory lesson to join Cougar


    Squad!¡±


    The man named Hyena immediately grabbed Philip from behind. Philip stepped back, but the man


    managed to pull Philip¡¯s clothes apart.


    At this time, he saw the snake pattern on Philip¡¯s chest!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Guess what I saw? This rookie actually has a very beautiful tattoo on his body. Let everyone see it!¡±


    After saying this, Hyena was about to tear the clothes off Philip¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 3204

    Chapter 3204


    At this moment, Philip reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If you dare touch me, I won¡¯t mind turning you into a dead hyena! ¡± Philip said coldly as he grabbed


    Hyena¡¯s wrist.


    Although he knew that this was a special wee ceremony in certain ces, he did not like it.


    Especially since Philip did not want to join Cougar Squad at all. However, the people who were here to


    watch the fun apuded and cheered on Philip¡¯s words.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Hyena, it seems that the neer doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all. You need to teach him a lesson!¡±


    Hyena smiled and said, ¡°My thoughts exactly!¡±


    While speaking, he reached out to lift Philip high in the air, but to his surprise, Philip¡¯s feet seemed


    rooted to the floor. However, Hyena was all the more provoked by this.


    Hyena roared, and six rays of light burst from his body!


    A six-star talent practitioner?


    Philip frowned. He was not surprised by the strength of this man but by the middle-aged man instead.


    How strong could he be if all his subordinates were as strong as Hyena?


    Even so, Hyena could not move Philip in the slightest.


    At this moment, almost everyone present booed.


    What a letdown!


    Hyena felt very embarrassed. Immediately, his blows became heavier.


    Philip just moved his body slightly and knocked Hyena down with a backflip.


    Later, Philip pointed at Hyena and said, ¡°I told you, if you mess with me again, I¡¯ll turn you into a dead


    hyena!¡±


    Hearing that, Hyena sneered and said, ¡°Good for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to have some moves. Do you


    dare to y against me in the life-and-death arena?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed at that question. Seeing this and hearing Hyena¡¯s remarks, everyone


    stopped talking. No one expected that Hyena would invite a neer to go to the life-and-death


    arena.


    ¡°Hyena, no one has ever challenged the rules set by the boss, so don¡¯t overdo it!¡±


    Someone kindly reminded Hyena at this time. However, at this time, Hyena did not care about the rules


    at all.


    Philip spoke up instead. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it! ¡±


    Without any hesitation, Philip looked at the square ring. Everyone was dumbfounded. No one expected


    this oue!


    Philip was faster than Hyena and walked to the square ring.


    Hyena looked at Philip fiercely and said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°If you¡¯re ready, so am I!¡±


    As soon as Philip said that, Hyena charged at him. He was very fast. However, he was sent flying even


    faster. As Hyena rushed over, Philip kicked him out.


    Philip looked at everyone present and asked, ¡°Anyone else willing toe up and have a go?¡±

 Chapter 3205

    Chapter 3205


    Without exception, no one was Philip¡¯s opponent, and no one could even survive one round under


    Philip¡¯s hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop messing around. Mr. rke is just teasing you. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    When Philip heard this voice, he also saw the middle-aged man who gave him the dark golden card.


    The middle-aged man smiled at Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rk, please excuse them. They¡¯re just a bunch


    of rowdy people.¡±


    Philip flipped out of the ring and signaled to the middle-aged man that he was not offended.


    This middle-aged man was quite diplomatic. Not only did his remarks remove Philip¡¯s unease, but he


    also elevated Philip¡¯s status and allowed his subordinates to preserve their dignity.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m the leader of Cougar Squad, Cougar Yorkshire. I¡¯m a seven-star


    talent practitioner of the wood element.¡±


    Philip looked at the other party¡¯s hand and shook it, but he merely said, ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    Cougar smiled at Philip and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Let¡¯s go to my office.¡±


    Philip followed Cougar to his office.


    Philip sat down on the chair and said to Cougar, ¡°Tell me why you brought me here.¡±


    Cougar sighed and said, ¡°You should have received news about ckwater Forest.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Cougar said, ¡°To tell you the truth, something good is about to appear in ckwater Forest, which


    attracted those unknown creatures. The reason I¡¯m looking for you is to request that you bring my


    people to ckwater Forest!¡±


    Philip looked at him in exasperation.


    Why would he entrust Philip with such a task?


    Was he not afraid that Philip would take that so-called ¡®good thing¡¯ for his own?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Moreover, why not bring his men there himself?


    Before Philip could ask, Cougarughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to find it strange. If not for the fact


    that I have to stop the people of the middle floor from snatching this thing from us, I¡¯d have brought my


    men there myself!¡±


    Philip asked with a smile, ¡°Are you so sure that I can get the good thing you mentioned?¡±


    Cougarughed.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been observing you for a while. If someone with your capabilities can¡¯t get that thing, I¡¯m


    afraid others stand no chance at all!¡±


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Hyena hobbled into the room. ¡°Boss, people of the Firm family are here, looking for Philip. They said


    they want to settle scores with him!¡±


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°It seems that some people refuse to show respect to Commander Yorkshire.


    Okay then, let me go out and bash them up!¡±


    With that said, Philip went out.


    As soon as he walked out, Philip saw Young Master Finn.


    Young Master Finn was shouting, ¡°Philip rke, my engagement got canceled because of you!¡±

 Chapter 3206

    Chapter 3206


    As soon as Young Master Finn saw Philip, he looked as if he was going to eat Philip alive.


    Philip just looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Because of me? I don¡¯t think I have that honor, do I?¡±


    Young Master Finn¡¯s face was very gloomy. The men he brought said to him, ¡°Young Master Finn, let¡¯s


    stop wasting time and just kill him. If not for him, the Finn family wouldn¡¯t have suffered such


    humiliation.¡±


    Hearing that, Young Master Finn snorted.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go ahead!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cougar stepped out.


    He looked at the Young Master Finn and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Finn, you¡¯re stepping out of line.


    How dare you mess around in Cougar Squad?¡±


    Young Master Finn looked solemn and said to Cougar, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, you may not be aware


    of this, but if it wasn¡¯t for Philip rke, Arlene wouldn¡¯t have canceled our engagement and made me


    theughingstock of the entire lower floor.¡±


    However, Cougar said with a smirk, ¡°Is Arlene going to break up with you and marry Mr. rke


    instead?¡±


    Young Master Finn shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, but if he hadn¡¯t awakened Arlene¡¯ s talent, Arlene wouldn¡¯t have canceled our


    engagement!¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t dare to kick up a fuss with the Shannon family but came


    here looking for me instead?¡±


    Philip was right. If Young Master Finn could afford to mess with the Shannon family, he would have


    kicked up a fuss the moment they canceled the marriage agreement. He would not be looking for Philip


    either.


    Young Master Finn snorted coldly, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop the crap. One of us must die


    today!¡±


    Hearing that, Cougarughed and said, ¡°In that case, Young Master Finn, you can go to the life-and-


    death arena with Mr. rke. That¡¯s the fairest way and also fulfills the requirement that someone must


    die.¡±


    With that said, the people of Cougar Squad also stepped out at this time. Everyone cheered at the


    sound of a match at the life-and-death arena.


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the life-and-death arena!¡±


    Philip simply nced at Young Master Finn indifferently and asked, ¡°So, do you dare?¡±


    Young Master Finn snorted coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go right now!¡±


    The so-called life-and-death arena was not a special ce. They simply put two people in a separate


    space that was covered by a light screen.


    After two people went in, they could note out until one party died.


    Without any hesitation, Philip stepped onto the arena of life and death. However, at this time, Young


    Master Finn just looked at Philip¡¯s back and smiled. Not only did he not enter the life-and-death arena,


    but he told someone next to him to go instead.


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re not worthy enough to engage in a life-and-death match with me yet!¡±


    It was impossible for Philip to back out at this point. That was because Young Master Finn¡¯s


    subordinate had already entered the life-and-death arena.


    ¡°Philip rke, huh? I advise you not to struggle in vain. Let me kill you now and you can still have a


    whole body?¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, Philip charged at the man.


    Philip¡¯s target was Young Master Finn, so he did not care about this person and just wanted to end


    things quickly.


    Seeing that Philip had already rushed over, the man shouted loudly, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    With this roar, four rays of light burst out from his body in an instant. Obviously, he was a four-star


    practitioner. However, the light on his body had just red up when Philip grabbed his neck.


    Immediately after, Philip exerted force in his hand and broke the man¡¯s neck!


    Young Master Finn obviously did not expect Philip to be so brutal, but Cougar chuckled at this scene.


    Philip was ruthless and decisive. He would obviously be a good helper. Of course, that was if Philip


    was willing to join Cougar Squad!


    Philip was about toe out at this time, but to his surprise, Young Master Finn turned to the person


    next to him and said, ¡°You¡¯re up next. Take turns until he dies of exhaustion!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 3207

    Chapter 3207


    At Young Master Finn¡¯smand, someone else rushed in before Philip came out. However, as this


    man had seen Philip¡¯s skills before, he immediately retreated to the edge as soon as he entered the


    arena.


    Simr to the previous opponent, five rays of light exploded from him.


    A five-star talent practitioner!


    However, although his level was stronger than the earlier guy, he died even quicker. Philip¡¯s punch


    instantly went through the man¡¯s body.


    This time, Philip did not give others a chance to enter the life-and-death arena at all. He rushed out and


    grabbed hold of Young Master Finn.


    ¡°Let go of me. You can¡¯t afford to mess with someone of my identity!¡± Young Master Finn immediately


    struggled in Philip¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Your identity? Do you really think your identity makes any difference to me?¡±


    Philip punched him hard, and Young Master Finn was about to fly out. However, at this moment, Philip


    grabbed hold of him again.


    To deal with a weakling like Young Master Finn, Philip did not use much strength at all. Even so, with


    just a few punches from Philip, Young Master Finn was already spitting blood and his life was obviously


    hanging on a thread.


    Seeing this situation, although Young Master Finn¡¯s people wanted to fight Philip, they were no match


    at all.


    They could only snatch Young Master Finn from Philip and threaten him, ¡°Just you wait. The Finn


    family will definitely not let you off!¡±


    Philip did not chase after them. He knew that even if he killed them all, he could not stop the Finn


    family from finding out about this matter.


    Cougar walked up to Philip and said, ¡°Did you kill Young Master Finn just now?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Philip nodded and said softly, ¡°Barring any idents, he¡¯ll die as soon as he reaches home.¡±


    Hearing that, Cougar was surprised. ¡°Are you really not afraid that the Finn family will seek revenge on


    you?¡±


    Philip just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m more worried that they won¡¯te after me. If they seek revenge on


    me, I can have the opportunity to earn star dors and go to a higher floor!¡±


    After hearing Philip¡¯s words, Cougar pondered for a long time and said, ¡°If you want to go to the next


    floor, I can rmend you, but you need to help me first!¡±


    Philip looked at Cougar and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 3208

    Chapter 3208


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just need you to join Cougar Squad for the time being and go to ckwater


    Forest.¡±


    Philip thought about it and said, ¡°I need to think about it.¡±


    That was Cougar¡¯s objective, to get Philip to join Cougar Squad. However, Cougar knew that Philip


    should be more suitable to disy his talents on arger tform and a higher floor.


    The underground city was realistically divided into different sses. Even if Cougar Squad was


    considered one of the strongest organizations on the lower floor, it could not stand a chance on the


    middle floor.


    ¡°s! What a waste of talent!¡± Cougar Yorkshire sighed.


    Philip left after a casual chat with Cougar.


    Cougar¡¯s eyes were dark and troubled as he watched Philip leave. He knew that a person like Philip


    would look for an opportunity to achieve greater heights no matter what.


    Philip did not go far before he saw Emily and Iris running out.


    They were surprised at the sight of Philip.


    ¡°Brother Philip, did you go to the life-and-death arena just now?¡± Emily immediately asked Philip.


    Philip nodded, but he wondered how they found out. Emily took out hermunicator, which showed


    Philip¡¯s fight record just now. Some people had ced bets too.


    This surprised Philip a little.


    Iris said to the two at this time, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. Let¡¯s go to my bar.¡±


    Hearing that, they went to Iris¡¯ bar.


    In the bar, Philip told them why he had to go to the life-and-death arena and how he beat Young Master


    Finn to death.


    When Iris heard the news, she stood up. ¡°What did you say? You killed the only son of the Finn


    family?¡±


    Philip nodded.


    At this moment, Iris anxiously paced back and forth in the bar.


    ¡°Philip, why were you so impulsive? Don¡¯t you know that Young Master Finn is the only son of the Finn


    family? Your action will definitely anger the Finn family!¡±


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°Was I supposed to just stand there and let them kill me instead?¡±


    Hearing that, Emily said to Philip, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop with the meaningless words. I¡¯ll get someone to


    forge you a fake identity so that you can go to the middle floor!¡±


    However, before she could finish her words, a clear female voice rang out.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to run now!¡±


    Hearing this, all three of them turned to look at the door


    A woman stood at the door with arge saber on her back that was not suitable for her figure at all.


    Philip frowned at the sight of this woman and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman held the big saber and shed out at Philip. ¡°I¡¯m the elder sister of the Young Master Finn


    you mentioned, Lorna Finn!¡±


    Philip grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and avoided her saber.


    Philip finally had a good look at this woman. She was exceptionally tall and slender with no trace of fat


    on her body at all. There was also a hint of wildness on her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± The woman suddenly shouted as a stern aura exploded from her body!


    Philip took advantage of the situation and stepped aside.

 Chapter 3209

    Chapter 3209


    At this time, Emily said, ¡°Lorna Finn? Didn¡¯t you go to North Battle District? Why are you back?¡±


    Hearing that, the woman sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re very well informed to know that I went to North Battle District.¡±


    Lorna smiled at Emily and said, ¡°But you used to be a member of the Finn family too, so having some


    news is normal.¡±


    Philip was taken aback and looked at Emily. He did not expect Emily to have another identity, and it


    seemed that she ended up like this because of a special reason.


    At this moment, Lorna said to Philip, ¡°You, if you know what¡¯s good for you,e out now and don¡¯t be


    a nuisance!¡±


    Philip just chuckled and walked out of the bar.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily kept pulling on Philip¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t do anything to her. North Battle District is a


    battlefield between the lower and middle floors. She must be very strong if she could return alive from


    that ce.¡±


    Philip shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Even if I want to, it¡¯s impossible to avoid this, so I¡¯ll just


    y along with her!¡±


    After saying this, Philip walked out.


    Lorna chuckled lightly and walked outside while dragging her big saber. ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    With that said, she was already on the street.


    As soon as she walked outside, she took off the cape she was wearing and revealed the battle uniform


    that represented North Battle District.


    Lorna¡¯s slender figure and outstanding appearance were enough to attract the people on the street.


    Her battle uniform surprised everyone further.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the uniform from North Battle District?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s only one woman in North Battle District known as the Queen of The Doom!¡±


    The crowd chattered incessantly when suddenly, someone approached.


    Philip saw Cougar from a distance. Maybe he heard of the news and came here to rescue Philip.


    Lorna noticed Cougar too.


    She no longer hesitated and burst out with seven rays of light, which meant that she was a seven-star


    practitioner. When the light red, she rushed toward Philip.


    The big saber in her hand exuded cold light as if about to tear Philip apart.


    However, Philip was not slow either. As her saber was about to sh him, Philip knocked the side of


    the saber with his forearm.


    Lorna had to shift her momentum to avoid the powerful impact.


    ¡°Not bad. If you didn¡¯t have such strength, you couldn¡¯t have killed my brother!¡± Lorna said mildly.


    However, when Philip heard her say that, he just said indifferently, ¡°It really didn¡¯t take much effort to kill


    him.¡±


    Lorna sneered and shed Philip as she said, ¡°You have a sharp tongue!¡±


    As Philip was about to dodge again, he suddenly found that his feet were trapped. At some point, vines


    had sprouted from the ground.

 Chapter 3210

    Chapter 3210


    Lorna smiled and said to Philip, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a wood elemental practitioner too.¡±


    She seemed pretty smug about it. She picked up the big saber again as a sh of ruthlessness crossed


    her face.


    As she was about to sh Philip with that big saber again, Cougar shouted, ¡°Hold your attack!¡±


    However, no one paid attention or noticed him because a ball of fire zed from Philip¡¯s hands at this


    moment.


    Philip clenched his fists and threw out a chimera fist. A chimera made of mes rushed toward Lorna,


    who still held the big saber!


    That me also burned the vines on Philip¡¯s body in an instant.


    When Lorna saw the me chimera, she was also surprised, or rather, shocked. She did not expect


    Philip to be so strong and also an elemental practitioner, which happened to be the fire element that


    counteracted her wood element too.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lornashed out with her saber continuously. It was not to attack but to defend. Even so, she was


    engulfed by the me chimera. If Cougar did not help her in time, she might have been burned alive.


    ¡°Lorna, I witnessed the entire event when your brother died. If your brother hadn¡¯t asked for it, Philip


    never would have killed him!¡± Cougar shouted.


    Lorna snorted coldly at Cougar¡¯s words. She knew that she was no match for Philip now, so she no


    longer attacked Philip mindlessly.


    At this time, Cougar said with augh, ¡°Lorna, I know you returned because of ckwater Forest.


    Philip is the main force for us to enter ckwater Forest, so let¡¯s put aside our personal grievances for


    now¡­¡±


    Although Philip could kill this woman, Cougar had stepped in, so Philip would not go further.


    Lorna knew that Cougar was giving her the chance to back off, so she promptly snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    end this matter for today. After the matter of ckwater Forest is solved, I¡¯ll settle the score with you!¡±


    After saying that, Lorna left with her big saber on her back.


    Philip looked at Cougar. ¡°Why should I let her go?¡±


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Lorna stood no chance if Philip really wanted to deal with


    her. However, Cougar stepped in at this time, no doubt asking Philip to let her go.


    ¡°She¡¯s an important yer of North Battle District. If you kill her, they won¡¯ t let you off, so it¡¯s better if


    you don¡¯t mess with her.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes upon hearing that.


    Cougar walked up and put something in Philip¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this aspensation¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Cougar took out a stone and handed it to Philip.


    ¡®A stone?¡¯ Philip was taken aback, but Iris beside him recognized it.


    ¡°Philip, this is an energy stone that we can extract growth fluid from. Hurry up and keep it safe!¡±


    Since Iris recognized it, Cougar smiled and said, ¡°Since someone recognizes it, this matter is easy to


    deal with. When the timees, Cougar Squad will look for you and go to ckwater Forest together.¡±


    With that said, Cougar left.


    Philip held the stone and fiddled with it but could not figure out how to use it.


    He simply handed it to Iris. After Lorna spoke to her, Emily was in low spirits and did not speak.


    Philip walked up to Emily and teased her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you thinking of something delicious


    for dinner?¡±

 Chapter 3211

    Chapter 3211


    Emily looked up.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I used tomand a lot of respect when I was in the Finn family back


    then too, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would leave the Finn family one day!¡±


    Emily finally revealed the reason during Philip¡¯s questioning.


    Back then, Emily¡¯s father was a popr figure in the Finn family, but he was kicked out together with


    Emily¡¯s grandfather because he met Emily¡¯s mother in North Battle District. Since then, Emily and her


    grandfather were left to fend for each other.


    Philip looked up and asked, ¡°Do you still want to go back to them?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any feelings for the Finn family


    in the first ce, so I don¡¯t care if I go back or not!¡±


    Philip nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°Then do you want to go to the middle floor to look for your


    mother¡¯s family?¡±


    Emily nodded quickly and vigorously.


    She had been longing for her mother¡¯s family on the middle floor, but after that, she lowered her head


    sadly.


    ¡°Do I still have a chance?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Philip stroked her head with a smile and said, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a space elemental


    practitioner now. No matter where you go, I believe people prefer those with abilities.¡±


    Emily chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Leopard now.¡±


    Philip smiled and informed Iris before they went to Leopard¡¯s boxing arena.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, when he and Emily arrived at the boxing arena, they found Arlene cleaning up.


    When she saw Philip and Emily, Arlene bowed to Philip and said, ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m so sorry that you


    were harassed by the Finn family because of me¡­¡±


    Philip did notment but looked around and said, ¡°You did all this?¡±


    The boxing arena looked almost as good as new!


    At this time, Leopard walked out, which surprised Philip. By right, with Leopard¡¯s physical fitness, he


    should not have recovered so quickly.


    Leopard smiled earnestly and said, ¡°Boss, Arlene said that you prepared some growth fluid to treat my


    wounds. Thank you!¡±


    Philip was taken aback for a moment, neither admitting it nor denying it.


    He looked at Arlene and asked, ¡°Is that your handiwork too?¡±


    Arlene naturally knew that Philip was referring to the growth fluid and the refurbished underground


    boxing arena.


    She smiled at Philip and said, ¡°Just ept it as a token of my gratitude, okay?¡±


    Philip merely smiled wryly. He really did not know what to say to make her forget her sense of


    gratitude. As he thought about it, Arlene walked up to Philip.


    ¡°Um, my father would like to invite you to the Shannon family. I wonder when you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    ¡®The Shannon family? Arlene¡¯s father?¡¯


    Philip was startled. He really had no idea why Arlene¡¯s father would like to see him.

 Chapter 3212

    Chapter 3212


    However,e to think of it, it was probably rted to the Finn family.


    ¡°If your father wants me to exin about the Finn family¡¯s incident, I don¡¯t think I have anything to say!¡±


    Hearing that, Arlene was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°The Finn family¡¯s incident? Did the Finn family look for you?¡±


    Emily walked over at this time and said to Arlene, ¡°Of course. Philip even got into a fight with Lorna


    Firm of North Battle District because of this matter. If Cougar Yorkshire of Cougar Squad didn¡¯t step in,


    I¡¯m afraid this matter wouldn¡¯t be over yet.¡±


    Hearing that, Arlene lowered her head. She whispered to Philip, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d


    bring you so much trouble¡­¡±


    After saying this, her head drooped lower.


    However, Philip justughed lightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. It¡¯s not your fault. In


    fact, it¡¯s not much trouble at all.¡±


    Even without Arlene¡¯s matter, Philip would have joined Cougar Squad. He could not stay on the lower


    floor forever.


    However, Arlene felt more remorse upon hearing Philip¡¯s words.


    ¡°Can I still stay here and practice my element with you?¡± Arlene suddenly looked up with a hint of


    pleading in her eyes as if she had never yearned for anything else in her life.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve already paid for the tuition fees.¡±


    Arlene felt much better as if infected by Philip¡¯s good mood.


    However, Emily seemed a little emotional when she looked at Arlene.


    Leopard walked up to Philip at this time.


    Leopard chuckled and said to Philip, ¡°Boss, I heard from my men that Teddy came here to look for


    trouble and you dealt with him.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip nodded and said with a smile, ¡°From now on, I want you to focus on your practice and stop


    messing around with such people.¡±


    Leopard promptly nodded andughed earnestly.


    However, at this moment, someone suddenly broke in. It was none other than the captain of the


    Shannon family¡¯s first guard team.


    ¡°Philip rke, huh? Didn¡¯t you understand what I saidst time?¡±


    He snapped at Philip as soon as he came in.


    Philip just nced at him and did not say a word. He obviously turned up after finding out that Arlene


    was here.


    Leopard frowned and asked the captain, ¡°Who do you think you are to talk to my boss like that?¡±


    However, before Leopard could finish speaking, the captain of First Team snorted coldly. Immediately


    after, a strong gust of wind swept over Leopard.


    Philip narrowed his eyes. He naturally noticed that the captain had used the wind element to attack


    Leopard. At his current level, Leopard could not resist at all.


    Philip promptly stepped in front of Leopard and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem honorable to sneak an


    attack on someone like this!¡±


    Hearing that, the captain said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the life-and-death arena, then. That¡¯s the most


    honorable thing to do!¡±


    Arlene walked up to the captain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that you don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs. Why do you still meddle


    around?¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes swept over Arlene¡¯s body before he said, ¡°If not for the patriarch, I wouldn¡¯t bother!¡±


    Of course, the patriarch of the Shannon family was Arlene¡¯s father.

 Chapter 3213

    Chapter 3213


    At the mention of her father again, Arlene¡¯s face became sad.


    ¡°Patriarch said that he¡¯d only give you three days. If you still don¡¯t return to the Shannon family after


    three days, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next!¡±


    The captain left Leopard¡¯s boxing arena after saying this.


    Philip pondered and felt that the patriarch of the Shannon family¡¯s purpose in wanting to see him was


    probably not just because of the Finn family.


    Arlene walked up to Philip, and he asked her, ¡°Do you know why your father is looking for me?¡±


    Arlene shook her head.


    Her father made all the decisions at home, and no matter what he decided, no one could change them


    on a whim. Moreover, not everyone knew the reasons either.


    Philip nodded without a word.


    For the next two days, Philip kept guiding Leopard and the others. Arlene was very hardworking these


    days, but the one with the biggest improvement had to be Emily!


    Herprehension of the rules of space always seemed better than the others.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Iris also came here several times during this time, but it was because she practiced at the bar by


    herself after testing out her elemental talent.


    Philip tested others for free in the morning for the next two days.


    Since he would be going to ckwater Forest soon, he could not train the others, so the cram school


    was temporarily put on hold.


    He had just arrived at the test tower today when he was stopped by the old man from the test tower.


    ¡°Mr. rke, it¡¯s almost time to go to ckwater Forest. You should be reporting to Cougar Squad by


    now and testing your star power to determine your position in the squad!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip was startled and asked, ¡°What? I need to test my strength before I go to ckwater


    Forest?¡±


    The old man said with a smile, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not only to test your level but also your elemental talent


    so that the battle teams can be determined!¡±


    Just as the old man finished speaking, Philip saw the domineering captain of the Shannon family.


    He first nodded to the old man before he turned to Philip and said, ¡°You really have guts. The patriarch


    asked to see you, but there¡¯s been no news from you for two days in a row. Are you waiting for our


    patriarch to invite you in person before you go?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip just smiled lightly and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your patriarch know that I¡¯ve been busy


    training his daughter these two days?¡±


    The captain snorted upon hearing that.


    ¡°Whatever. Cut the crap ande with me now. It won¡¯t do you any good to keep our patriarch


    waiting.¡±


    The old man also whispered to Philip, ¡°If you want to go to the upper floors, you¡¯d better get in touch


    with the Shannon family. They have a close rtionship with the medical traders on the middle floor.¡±


    Philip definitely would not have gone if he did not hear about the medical traders.


    He hurried to the Shannon family now. However, when he arrived there, Philip found out that the


    Shannon family had prepared three challenges for him!

 Chapter 3214

    Chapter 3214


    The captain of the First Team soon brought Philip to the Shannon family, which was unlike most


    buildings on the lower floor.


    The style of the Shannon family¡¯s building was more primitive, mostly decorated with wood instead of


    useless steel essories. Just looking at the architecture and decoration set them apart in terms of


    status.


    What Philip did not expect was for the door to close behind him as soon as he entered this quaint


    building.


    At this time, a voice rang from the side. ¡°Philip rke, the Shannon family has set three challenges for


    you. You can only meet me, the patriarch of the Shannon family, if you pass these three challenges.¡±


    As soon as the words ended, the whole area turned dark.


    Philip frowned. Since he came to thend of the other shore, Philip had learned a lot about elemental


    talent from Emily and Iris.


    This should be a scenario created by a dark elemental practitioner!


    Only practitioners of the dark element had this ability to make someone be inplete darkness.


    At this moment, something sharp stabbed Philip.


    Philip could not see anything at all, so he could only dodge this attack by instinct. However, a red light


    promptly exploded from Philip¡¯s body!


    mes zed on Philip¡¯s body, but he still found no way to illuminate his surroundings!


    ¡°Although the fire element has some characteristics of the light element, it¡¯s still not the same. You must


    be delusional to try to use the fire element to defeat my dark element!¡± A voice floated in the dark.


    Hearing this, Philip merely chuckled.


    Of course, the fire element could also deal with the dark element, but it had to be done in a different


    way.


    Philip abruptly stomped his feet. mes spread out in all directions under his feet like wildfire.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t defeat it, let¡¯s see if I can engulf it!¡± Philip said lightly.


    Under the constantly burning mes, the thick dark element finally weakened.


    Something sharp stabbed him again in the darkness. However, Philip did not dodge this time but


    merely stomped his feet. A fire chimera stood up from the mes on the floor and blocked the attack


    Several fire chimeras followed suit.


    In the blink of an eye, the dark element was cut open one after another.


    At this time, Philip realized that the captain of the First Team was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Count yourself lucky!¡± he said disdainfully to Philip.


    However, in the confrontation just now, Philip did not thwart his dark element due to luck. It was a


    disy of crushing strength, but Philip was also aware of the captain¡¯s thoughts. Although no one was


    around, someone must be watching the fight just now.


    At this thought, Philip made noment.


    ¡°Even if you passed the first challenge, the next one won¡¯t be so easy!¡±


    After saying that, the captain of the First Team snorted coldly and waved his hand.


    A group of people in thin armor appeared in front of Philip.


    At the captain¡¯smand, these people rushed at Philip without further ado. Philip also charged at


    them.


    Bang!

 Chapter 3215

    Chapter 3215


    With a muffled sound, Philip¡¯s punchnded on someone. However, this punch only created a ripple on


    that person.


    Philip was taken aback. Since he was here just to pass the challenges, he thought of holding back his


    attack. He never expected his attack not to hurt his opponent at all.


    At this time, the captainughed and said, ¡°Philip, are you surprised? This is the protective armor newly


    produced by the middle floor, which is specially used to defend against attacks by star talent


    practitioners!¡±


    Philip looked at everyone. Since this thing was used for defense, he could attack them without


    scruples.


    Philip promptly rushed toward these people again, but to his surprise, they suddenly dispersed at this


    time.


    In sudden, waves of ripples spread across them, and Philip saw them disappearing from his side one


    after another. In the next second, they appeared behind Philip.


    Philip turned around and threw another punch. This time, the armor of the person who was hit burst


    into mes.


    Next, Philip moved quickly as he sted out at these people, and fire broke out continuously.


    Seeing this scene, the captain of the First Teamughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your attacks to be so


    powerful that even the armor can¡¯t stop them. In that case, let them try your defense!¡±


    After he finished speaking, those people removed their armor and reassembled them. It became a


    machine gun!


    Philip made no move. The machine gun pulsated for a while, and Philip¡¯s expression changed. This


    blow was so powerful that even Philip had to defend himself!


    In an instant, Philip waved his hand, and a wave formed by the water element wrapped around the


    attack.


    Boom!


    The st was deafening, and Philip had already retreated far away. However, he really did not expect


    that the Shannon family would dare tounch such an attack.


    At this moment, he heard a voice. ¡°That¡¯s enough! This so-called challenge is just a joke I made with


    Mr. rke!¡±


    Seeing this person walking out, Philip¡¯s eyes were slightly cold.


    This should be the Shannon family¡¯s patriarch who wanted to see Philip.


    ¡°Are you Philip rke who Arlene has taken a fancy to?¡±


    He looked at Philip seriously, but Philip frowned in exasperation.


    Why did that sound wrong?


    What did he mean by ¡®Philip rke who Arlene had taken a fancy to¡¯?


    When did Arlene take a fancy to him?


    Philip was startled and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Patriarch Shannon said indifferently, ¡°The Finn family has already turned up


    at your doorstep, haven¡¯t they? Don¡¯t you know that Arlene canceled her marriage with the Firm family


    because of you? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    Although Patriarch Shannon spoke calmly, there was an indisputable tone in his voice. Moreover, his


    eyes were fixed on Philip.


    If Philip dared to say that he did not know, Patriarch Shannon would make a move immediately!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3216

    Chapter 3216


    Seeing Patriarch Shannon with such a serious expression, Philip narrowed his eyes. This was tant


    intimidation.


    No matter how Philip looked at it, he was hostile!


    However, Philip said steadfastly, ¡°Why are you doing this, then?¡±


    Suddenly, Patriarch Shannon¡¯s expression changed, and he said to Philip, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than


    entrusting my daughter to you!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s expression changed immediately. If he refused outright, Patriarch Shannon would


    feel insulted. However, how could Philip promise the other party and be with Arlene?


    This was really a dilemma!


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to marry my daughter?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Philip adjusted his expression and said, ¡°Patriarch Shannon, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m not


    worthy of your daughter. Please withdraw your request!¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Patriarch Shannon suddenly shouted, and Philip felt a strong wind sweeping over him.


    Patriarch Shannon¡¯s aura raged. His clothes also fluttered without wind.


    Philip looked up calmly, his eyes fixed on Patriarch Shannon. He did not speak or move. He just stood


    there.


    However, even if Philip said nothing, his meaning was obvious. If they came to blows, Philip would not


    hold back either.


    At this time, Patriarch Shannon¡¯smunicator suddenly rang. He looked down and said to the captain


    of the First Team, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    The door had just opened when Cougar walked in with augh.


    ¡°Patriarch Shannon, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time since thest time we parted!¡±


    Cougar was already in front of Philip as he spoke. Patriarch Shannon looked at the person in front of


    him with searing eyes, snorted coldly, and asked, ¡°Cougar, are you here for him?¡±


    Cougar chuckled and said, ¡°You know about ckwater Forest too. He¡¯s the main force of my Cougar


    Squad now.¡±


    With that said, Patriarch Shannon¡¯s aura abruptly dissipated.


    ¡°Is his test in Cougar Squad over?¡± Patriarch Shannon asked.


    Cougar shook his head and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t started yet. If you¡¯re interested, you cane to Cougar


    Squad with me now. We¡¯re just about to start the test now!¡±


    Patriarch Shannon smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you to see how strong this kid is!¡±


    Philip did not say anything but just followed Cougar out. He did not expect Cougar to know Patriarch


    Shannon, and they seemed to be on good terms too.


    Soon, the three arrived at Cougar Squad.


    Various tests were in progress at this moment. Philip walked with them. At a nce, he could roughly


    tell that the test was done in several parts.


    The first was physical strength, followed by elemental talent, andstly, actualbat!


    However, when everyone saw that Philip was brought by Cougar personally, there was some


    dissatisfaction in their eyes. When they looked at Philip, they were not friendly either.


    Cougar said to Philip, ¡°Philip, you should join the test too. On one hand, it¡¯s to let everyone know your


    strength, and on the other hand, it¡¯s to let your teammates get familiar with your abilities. It¡¯s better to


    form a team and work together inbat! ¡±


    Philip nodded. Since he had joined Cougar Squad, the test was unavoidable.


    Philip walked to the area to test his strength and reflexes.


    There were people taking the strength test at this time. It was two men in Cougar Squad who looked


    like steel towers. They were each carrying a mecha that was taller than them.


    The muscles on their bodies bulged, and the two of them said to Philip with a smile, ¡°Hey, with your


    small stature, we hope you won¡¯t die of exhaustion before testing your strength!¡±


    Philip just smiled without a word.


    This strength test had always been simple and crude. It was nothing more than letting people pick up


    various mechas of different weights to judge their strength levels.


    Philip nced around roughly, and his eyes fell on thest ck iron mecha, which should be the


    heaviest here.


    The two burly guys who saw this scene smiled and said, ¡°I advise you not to overestimate your


    strength. That ck iron mecha isn¡¯t something someone like you can handle!¡±

 Chapter 3217

    Chapter 3217


    Philip said lightly, ¡°If someone like me can¡¯t handle it, can you?¡±


    After speaking, Philip had already arrived in front of the ck iron mecha. Philip grabbed the ck iron


    mecha with both hands.


    Everyone looked at Philip. They had not seen such a sight in a long time.


    Although this mecha had long since be a testing tool in Cougar Squad, the weight of these


    mechas was no joking matter. Especially the ck iron mecha. Maybe no one in the entire Cougar


    Squad could move it except Cougar.


    At this time, Philip¡¯s hands exploded with force. He wanted to test the weight of this ck iron mecha.


    The weight of this ck iron mecha was incredible, indeed!


    Philip was ready to change his posture and lift the ck iron mecha in one fell swoop. However, when


    everyone saw Philip let go, they thought Philip was going to give up.


    Boos immediately rang out.


    Even the two big guys from earlierughed and said, ¡°As I said earlier, you¡¯re simply out of your


    depths!¡±


    However, just as he finished speaking, he saw Philip grabbing the ck iron mecha again.


    ¡°Up you go!¡± Philip bellowed!


    Philip slowly lifted the ck iron mecha.


    ¡°What the heck?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°He actually lifted that ck iron mecha!¡±


    Exmations rang out in Cougar Squad in an instant.


    At this time, Philip put down the ck iron mecha and walked to the area where reflex speed was


    tested without a change in his expression.


    ¡°This kid is so petite. How could he actually lift the ck iron mecha?¡±


    ¡°What a freak!¡±


    The area for testing reflex speed was a corridor. Various contraptions that controlled various attacking


    weapons were ced in this corridor.


    Philip just took one nce and was about to head inside.


    He did not notice that a man had set the attack interval to a minimum from outside just before Philip


    entered.

 Chapter 3218

    Chapter 3218


    It was a corridor to test the speed of reflexes, but as soon as Philip walked in, he realized that


    something was wrong. That was because based on the speed of an average person, the pendulums,


    weapons, and even the swinging speed of the guillotine and giant ax would not be so fast.


    After all, it was a test, not something meant to kill.


    Philip walked in slowly before he smiled and shook his head. To be honest, this level of testing was


    nothing to him at all.


    Since he agreed to the test, Philip would do it seriously.


    The man outsideughed oddly as Philip walked in, and the two burly men came over at this time.


    ¡°How is it? Did you add something extra for that kid?¡±


    Hearing that, the person who had adjusted the attack interval to the minimum said with a smile, ¡°Of


    course. Otherwise, how could I call myself your buddy?¡±


    ¡°That kid is in for a good time!¡±


    However, before they could finish their words, they saw Philip standing at the door looking at them


    calmly without a hair out of ce.


    ¡°You came out so soon?¡± The three asked in unison.


    Philip nodded lightly and said, ¡°Of course. I saw that the exit on the other side was closed, so I went


    back the same way!¡±


    ¡°How could you be so fast? Is it possible that you didn¡¯t go in at all and you¡¯re just telling us that you


    passed?¡±


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go in with me and see for yourself!¡±


    As he spoke, Cougar walked over.


    ¡°Philip, you came out so quickly from the reflex test. Did they not turn on the protection switch for you?¡±


    Philip shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but Commander Yorkshire, I discovered a w in the


    design of this ce. There¡¯s no exit inside, so I could only go back the same way!¡±


    Cougar looked at the switch on the wall of the reflex speed test area and snorted.


    He said, ¡°The exit is closed, the attack interval is the shortest, and the protection switch is off. You guys


    are really the best subordinates I have!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, the faces of those people went pale.


    ¡°Now, based on Philip¡¯s speed just now, you guys can go in and take the same test too. If you can¡¯t


    reach his speed, none of you is allowed toe out!¡±


    Philip did not speak up or stop him.


    Since they made a move on him, they should be prepared to pay the corresponding price. Even if it


    was a scheme.


    Watching them walk in with glum faces, Philip said to Cougar, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, may I know if I


    can form a team myself?¡±


    Cougar raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t like my people?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want my teammates to be strangers. They don¡¯t understand my habits, and I don¡¯t


    understand their battle formations, so I prefer to bring in my own people!¡±

 Chapter 3219

    Chapter 3219


    Hearing what Philip said, and thinking of what happened earlier, Cougar finally sighed and said, ¡°Well,


    since that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t need to continue your test. Once your team is formed, I¡¯ll let you have a


    group test!¡±


    Cougar had just finished speaking when Philip thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Commander Yorkshire!¡±


    Cougar said, ¡°Don¡¯t take that group test too seriously. As we don¡¯t know how strong the enemy is, I


    don¡¯t want unnecessary casualties. If your team fails the test, I hope you can agree to my arrangement


    and enter another team!¡±


    Philip simply nodded.


    In fact, Philip already had a candidate in mind. Although Cougar decided that Philip only had one day


    before he had to take on the fight on Cougar Squad¡¯s virtual battlefield, with Philip¡¯s means, he


    believed that one day would be enough.


    After leaving Cougar Squad, Philip headed to Iris¡¯ bar.


    When he walked into the bar, Philip found that the bar was no longer in business. After all, Iris had


    developed into a star talent elemental practitioner. Since then, Iris had been trying toprehend her


    elemental talent.


    When she saw Philip walking into her bar, Iris chuckled and said, ¡°What a rare visitor. I¡¯m sure you


    aren¡¯t here for nothing, so tell me what brings you here.¡±


    Without further ado, Philip promptly went behind the bar counter, took out a bottle of beer, opened it,


    and took a sip.


    ¡°Let me contact Leopard and Emily. We¡¯ll talk after they arrive.¡±


    Philip made a Video call to Leopard and Emily on themunicator at the same time.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Once the video was connected, Leopard was sweating profusely. Obviously, Leopard was training on


    his own, and Philip nodded when he saw this.


    Sometimes, bad people just had not found an opportunity to be better people.


    ¡°Come to Iris¡¯ bar. I need to tell you something face-to-face¡­¡± Philip downed a bottle of beer and said.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Emily also connected the video.


    ¡°Brother Philip, are youing home for dinner tonight? I bought a lot of delicious food!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip just smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside. Come to Iris¡¯ bar first. I want to tell you


    something.¡±


    Emily promptly agreed and ended the call.


    Soon, Leopard and Emily arrived.


    Philip said to them, ¡°I got an opportunity in Cougar Squad for you to form abat team with me to go


    to ckwater Forest. I¡¯m not sure if you want to go with me, so I want to discuss this matter with you


    guys.¡±


    Leopard immediately looked eager. ¡°Boss, are you serious? Cougar Squad?¡±


    Leopard¡¯s face was full of excitement and anticipation.


    Iris nced at Philip meaningfully and said, ¡°When did you think of us?¡±


    Philip said mildly, ¡°I want to make it clear that I¡¯m not forcing you to go. I just feel that if I have to fight in


    an unfamiliar ce, I¡¯m more used to leaving my back open to the people I know. The decision is


    entirely up to you.¡±


    Philip could not be clearer about it.


    Iris rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Who cares about your open back? Since there¡¯s a chance to join Cougar


    Squad, only a fool would refuse!¡±

 Chapter 3220

    Chapter 3220


    Philip was fully aware of Iris¡¯ character. She would always say something different and portray her


    individuality. However, he was not concerned about it. He knew that she was a woman of faith and


    loyalty. That was why he chose her to form a battle team with him.


    At this time, Philip looked at Emily who had not yet made a decision.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Emily, I know you may need to take care of Grandpa, so I won¡¯t force you. Just


    follow your heart¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Emily nodded and said to Philip, ¡°Let me talk to Grandpa first!¡±


    After that, Emily jumped out of the chair and went to the side.


    At this moment, Iris looked at Emily who was on the phone.


    She said softly, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you think Emily is too young? It¡¯s still a little early for her to get in contact


    with such things now.¡±


    Seeing the worry in Iris¡¯ eyes, Philip said, ¡°If her experience through all the hardships and people¡¯s


    attitudes toward her on this lower floor can¡¯t mature her, she can only stay here for the rest of her life!¡±


    Iris said no more. She knew Philip had a point.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After a while, Emily walked back to the three of them with a smile and said, ¡° I spoke to my Grandpa


    just now, and he told me not to hesitate for his sake. I deserve a better future.¡±


    Leopard said to Emily, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t worry. Although we¡¯ll be going to ckwater Forest together, my


    buddies are still here. I¡¯ll ask them to take care of your grandfather!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip poured a bucket of cold water over them at the right time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited yet. We still need to go to the virtual battlefield and go through the test for the


    combat team, so we need to be as familiar as possible with each other¡¯s attack methods and pass the


    test before we can enter ckwater Forest.¡±


    Philip pped his hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Leopard¡¯s boxing arena now to familiarize ourselves with


    each other as much as possible.¡±


    With that said, Philip took the lead and walked out.


    Soon, they arrived at Leopard¡¯s boxing arena.


    Philip¡¯s method to familiarize themselves was to fight!


    The fights were on a one-on-one basis.


    Among the three of them, they would take turns fighting each other. The loser would be reced by the


    next person, and they continued fighting for an entire afternoon.


    When all three of them were exhausted, Philip said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy some food. When I return, the


    three of you will start fighting against me!¡±


    Hearing that, the three of themined almost at the same time.


    Philip merely chuckled.


    The three of them had already gained some understanding of each other during the fights, and more


    feelings were mixed in too.


    After walking around the streets, Philip found a fast food restaurant. The things sold here were quite


    simple.


    Philip finally bought some food after walking for a while.

 Chapter 3221

    Chapter 3221


    However, before Philip walked back, he saw Lorna with that big saber on her back again.


    When she saw Philip, she walked up quickly. With her high leather boots and North Battle District¡¯s


    uniform, she gave off a feeling of valor and heroism.


    She blocked Philip¡¯s path and said, ¡°I heard that you want to form your ownbat team and join


    Cougar Squad to go to ckwater Forest.¡±


    Philip nodded and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Lorna smiled and said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem. I just want to warn you not to drag the Finn


    family down when the timees or I¡¯ll kill you without hesitation!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While talking, Lorna deliberately touched the big saber behind her.


    Philip snorted softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you people from the Finn family drag your feet, I won¡¯t be


    merciful either!¡±


    After that, Philip left with the food he bought.


    After returning to Leopard¡¯s boxing arena, Philip divided the food among the three of them. By this time,


    none of them had any strength left, except to shove the food in their mouths.


    After dinner, Philip fought against the three of them!


    Even in a one versus three match, they were no match at all.


    Philip just wanted to build some rapport with them, so he asked them to rest after that.


    Early the next morning, Philip had already prepared breakfast. The three of them got up one after


    another.


    While eating, Iris said to Philip, ¡°Not bad, you have the potential to be a housekeeper!¡±


    Philip just smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m better than you think!¡±


    After joking with the three of them, Philip took them to Cougar Squad.


    Philip joked around with them on purpose. After all, they had just developed their elemental talents, so


    going to Cougar Squad would inevitably make them nervous. Therefore, Philip tried to ease the


    atmosphere so that they were less reserved with him. After all, he had been in amanding role


    since yesterday.


    If Philip did not close the distance between them, problems would easily ur when fighting.


    Soon, Philip led the three to Cougar Squad.


    Cougar was not around, so Philip led the group slightly up to the front.


    In an establishment with mostly seven people in abat team, Philip¡¯s team of only four people


    became very eye-catching. When those people saw Philip and the others, they immediately burst out


    laughing.


    ¡°Say, buddies, where did this Women¡¯s Brigadee from?¡±


    Hearing that, except for Philip, the faces of the other three did not look good.


    ¡°They don¡¯t even have the proper equipment. Are they here to die?¡±


    ¡°What proper equipment? They don¡¯t have any equipment at all!¡±


    ¡°I mean. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have any equipment, but you don¡¯t even have the numbers. Let¡¯s see¡­


    There¡¯s even a woman!¡±


    ¡°And a kid too!¡±


    The more these people spoke, the harsher they became.


    Leopard was the first to lose it. When Leopard was just about to start a fight with someone, Philip


    stopped him.


    Philip turned to Emily and said, ¡°Emily, take off their equipment and let them cool down!¡±


    Philip knew what Emily could do. Using the space element to remove the equipment from these people


    was simply too easy.


    Hearing that, Emily nodded with a smile. She stretched her hand out and move. It gently, and the armor


    on the person who was talking simply fell to the ground.


    That person did not even realize it.

 Chapter 3222

    Chapter 3222


    With Emily¡¯s exquisite cutting ability through space, not to mention removing the armor and protective


    gear on the other party¡¯s body, even if she had shed his neck, he would not have noticed it.


    Seeing that Philip and his gang had made their move, the people in that team could no longer bear it


    and wanted to rush toward Philip and the others.


    Philip patted Iris on the shoulder and said, ¡°Make your move as soon as they get here!¡±


    Iris nodded.


    Sure enough, as Philip expected, those people really rushed at them. However, before they could get


    close, Iris made her move.


    On the alloy floor of this test hall, several vines suddenly emerged and wrapped around these people.


    They were promptly trapped.


    Philip patted Leopard on the shoulder and said, ¡°If they break free, don¡¯t hesitate to st them with


    your fire element!¡±


    Leopard nodded. Then, he clenched his fists and waited.


    The test hall went into an uproar.


    At this time, those people broke free from their shackles. Leopard burst into mes and sted at


    them.


    As a whole seven-person team, no one expected that three people were enough to deal with them.


    They worked with each other seamlessly too.


    Philip regarded this conflict as their actualbat performance.


    Seeing that they were about to attack, Philip said to Iris, ¡°Tie them up again!¡±


    Iris immediately sprang into action!


    As the movements of those people paused, Philip said to Emily, ¡°Cut the vines!¡±


    Emily did not hesitate at all. The people in that team fell to the ground due to the loss of momentum.


    At this time, Philip said to Leopard, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Leopard,e back!¡±


    Leopard, who wanted to step forward and give them a beating, backed away.


    Cougar came out at this time. He saw the event just now. He turned to the seven-member team and


    said, ¡°Get out of my sight! You¡¯re a disgrace!¡±


    However, they were very indignant and said, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, we were just careless.¡±


    However, before the man could finish speaking, Cougar interrupted him. ¡°Stop your meaningless


    exnation. If they had cut your neck with the space element, do you think you can still stand here and


    talk to me?¡±


    Philip said to Cougar, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, we were just having a friendly match with the other


    teams. It was just a fluke that we won. They held back on us.¡±


    Cougar sighed and said, ¡°Philip, you don¡¯t have to speak up for them. They¡¯re just a bunch of worthless


    things!¡±


    After a pause, Cougar shouted, ¡°Okay, enter the virtual battlefield one team at a time. The team with


    the shortest time gets the best equipment!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After another nce at everyone, Cougar added, ¡°Anyone who loses on the battlefield will have no


    dinner tonight!¡±

 Chapter 3223

    Chapter 3223


    Seeing that all the squads were ready, Cougar said to Philip, ¡°Come with me to get your equipment.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Equipment could be crucial in some emergencies. However, Philip wanted to choose something most


    suitable for the four of them. Philip was also taken aback when Cougar led them into a splendid


    equipment arsenal.


    As far as equipment was concerned, it was more than enough to arm a smallbat team.


    Cougar opened the door and said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some leeway today. You can choose any


    equipment here!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip and the other three immediately sprang into action. The other three took everything


    they could.


    Philip only took one long spear, a handgun, and a saber. His gear waspleted with armor.


    Seeing that the other three were almost armed to the teeth, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Leopard, keep all


    the defensive equipment and get rid of the rest.¡±


    Then, Philip looked at Iris and said, ¡°Iris, you only need a handgun. As for other offensive weapons, get


    rid of them.¡±


    Only the things that Emily took were suitable for her element, and Emily also kept things to a minimum,


    which made Philip feel gratified.


    When they were all armed, Philip followed Cougar out again.


    At this time, most of the teams had returned from the virtual battlefield. Thergest disy screen also


    listed the time used by the top three teams.


    ¡°Commander Yorkshire, let¡¯s see if Cougar Squad¡¯s external team really has what it takes!¡± Someone


    urged at this time.


    Philip smiled and said to his team, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Philip knew that he had to enter the battlefield by this time, or Cougar would have a hard time


    exining to his people.


    Watching as Philip and the others entered, Cougar turned his attention to the screen. The fighting


    inside could be seen here, although it was virtual.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they entered the virtual battlefield, Philip said to Leopard, ¡°Leopard, walk in front. Iris, follow


    Emily and protect her as your top priority.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s arrangement, they moved out immediately.


    With this allocation, Philip took the back position. He was here to cover the rear.


    Seeing this scene, Cougar looked at the screen with narrowed eyes.


    In this virtual battlefield, every battle was randomly generated, and the difficulty of the opponent was


    the same. Not far away, a huge exotic beast suddenly appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Whoa, no way. They actually got the strongest battlefield to kill exotic beasts. This is the most difficult


    virtual battlefield!¡±


    While listening, Cougar kept his eyes glued to the screen.


    In the virtual battlefield, Philip told Iris, ¡°Bind it!¡±


    Without waiting for Philip¡¯smand, Emily used her space element to attack the exotic beast.


    At this time, Philip suddenly said, ¡°Iris, bind the vine around Leopard and toss him to the exotic beast!¡±

 Chapter 3224

    Chapter 3224


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Iris moved her hand, and a vine wrapped around Leopard¡¯s feet.


    Leopard roared, and his body burst into mes. Although he was not as imposing as Philip, his move


    was quite eye-catching.


    With Iris¡¯ control, Leopard charged at the exotic beast!


    There were burning mes on his hand in the shape of a leopard.


    Those who saw this scene snorted coldly and said, ¡°That exotic beast is very strong. He¡¯s simply


    courting death!¡±


    The exotic beast suddenly stood up and grabbed Leopard with its forelegs. With the powerful physique


    of this beast, Leopard could easily be torn to shreds. However, before the attacknded, a surprising


    scene appeared.


    The beast¡¯s front paws could not be lifted at this time, and it could only watch helplessly as Leopard


    punched its head.


    The raging mes engulfed the beast in an instant. That was because at that moment, Iris¡¯ vines had


    wrapped around the beast from the ground and trapped it in ce!


    Boom!


    The beast fell to the ground. Iris, Leopard, and Emily kept attacking it. Obviously, this beast could no


    longer resist!


    ¡°The test is over!¡±


    Following the electronic voice, Philip and the others walked out of the virtual battlefield.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their test record time had reached second ce, which was something that no one expected. After all,


    they had gotten the most difficult exotic beast. Moreover, they were a four-person team, not aplete


    seven-person team!


    Most importantly, Philip was in amanding position the entire time without making a move at all!


    In other words, only three people dealt with this exotic beast. If Philip had made a move, or if this was a


    seven-person team, Cougar Squad¡¯s record would probably be broken.


    When Cougar saw theming out, he smiled and said, ¡°Philip, I didn¡¯t expect that you actually have a


    space element practitioner who can use space barriers. I¡¯m really impressed!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip merely smiled and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll bring my people to the lounge.¡±


    Seeing a lounge on the side, Philip was about to bring his people over for a rest. He wanted to talk to


    the three of them about their teamwork, which they could have done better just now.


    Philip wanted to talk them through the details.


    Cougar promptly said, ¡°Okay, you may take a break. Tonight, we¡¯ll set off for ckwater Forest!¡±


    When Philip and the others left, Cougar said to his people, ¡°Bring me the best equipment. I¡¯ll send it to


    them personally.¡±


    After that, Cougar also walked to Philip¡¯s lounge.


    Seeing this scene, the members of Cougar Squad started discussing.


    ¡°Themander is too much. He wants to send the equipment to them in person!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They didn¡¯t take first ce. Why treat them like this?¡±


    Although they were just grumbling, those words held a different meaning for the listener. The team that


    had won first ce was celebrating before, but when they heard everyone talking about it, they became


    unhappy.

 Chapter 3225

    Chapter 3225


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? They just gathered a few elemental talents together. On a real battlefield, I don¡¯t


    believe they can take it so easy!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, the teams that had already finished their challenges on the virtual battlefield returned


    to their lounges.


    Back in the lounge, Philip began to exin the details of their teamwork to Emily and the others. There


    were two points to be exact.


    One was how to protect their teammates, and the other was how to maximize thebat effectiveness


    of the team. However, before Philip talked for long, Cougar entered with someone.


    The man behind Cougar held a few pieces of equipment and said to Philip, ¡°This is the most cutting-


    edge and most powerful equipment we have in Cougar Squad. I¡¯m giving them to you now!¡±


    Philip merely smiled and said, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, we didn¡¯t get first ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid that


    the others will be unhappy by sending this equipment over so openly?¡±


    Cougarughed heartily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those rascals deserve some thrashing so that they


    know there are always others better than them!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip said no more. Taking this opportunity, they also upgraded all their weapons and


    equipment.


    Their firearms were reced with more powerful electromaic pulse guns, and their armor and


    shields were also lighter. The level of weaponry on thend of the other shore was very high, indeed.


    In this group of four, only Leopard chose a hammer.


    After Cougar left, Philip taught the three of them some practical fighting skills before he ordered them to


    rest and recover their strength.


    ***


    At midnight, a bell suddenly rang in the room.


    Philip opened his eyes and sat up.


    The other three also got up at this time. Philip nced at the three of them and said, ¡°Remember, from


    now on, your priority is to ensure your own safety. The second is to protect the safety of your


    teammates!¡±


    After saying this, Philip went out with them.


    Outside, other teams were all lined up, and Philip led his team to thest position. When they came


    out, the people of Cougar Squad looked hostile at the sight of them!


    Philip knew that the previous incident had caused some resentment, but this was not something he


    could control.


    Cougar sent the target location to each person¡¯smunicator and told them to get into the aircraft.


    Along the way, Leopard, Iris, and Emily were nervous. None of them had encountered this before. Now


    that they were about to enter ckwater Forest to fight those unknown beasts, of course, they were


    nervous!


    The aircraft flew for a long time. Just when it was about to reach the marked target location, the entire


    aircraft shook!


    Everyone¡¯ s faces were filled with awe and tension.


    Philip whispered to Iris, ¡°Iris, try not to move too much, but use your vines to bind the four of us


    together!¡±


    Hearing that, Iris nodded slightly.


    The vines spread from Iris¡¯ hands and wrapped around the arms of the four.


    Right after that was done, a roar came from the aircraft!


    It was closely followed by the rm.

 Chapter 3226

    Chapter 3226


    ¡°Everyone, jump off the aircraft now!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, now! Quickly!¡± The pilot¡¯s anxious voice came from the speaker.


    At this time, the door of the aircraft opened, and a strong airflow rushed into the aircraftpartment.


    One by one, the members of Cougar Squad jumped out of the door.


    Philip said to the other three, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, all three nodded.


    Philip suddenly stomped on the floor and made a big hole in the aircraftpartment. The four fell


    from the aircraft. As they were bound together, no one was left behind at all.


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the propeller on the armor yet. Listen to mymand!¡±


    While calcting the time, Philip whispered, ¡°Three, two, one!¡±


    On the count of one, the four turned on the propeller in unison.


    This thing allowed them tond on the ground steadily. Finally, when theynded safely, Philip ordered


    them to break apart.


    ***


    It was midnight, and ckwater Forest was beneath the underground city, so no one could see


    anything except with night vision goggles.


    Of course, Philip was an exception. He did not wear night vision goggles at all, not even a helmet.


    ¡°Boss, shall we go to the assembly point now?¡± Leopard asked immediately afternding.


    Philip said indifferently, ¡°Evacuate thending point first and find a ce to observe the surroundings.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he said to Leopard, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, and you take the rear.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Then, Philip walked to the side.


    The ground was brown soil with a slightly damp smell. The ce was surrounded by ck towering


    trees. Leading the three to the side, Philip climbed the tree, and the three followed suit.


    Philip took out the electromaic pulse sniper rifle he was carrying. However, before Philip could


    observe the surroundings, he heard gunshots from another direction!


    Philip frowned and looked through the sniper rifle in the direction of the gunshots.


    At this time, Philip saw people of the Cougar Squad fighting nearby. In front of them was a group of


    ck humanoid creatures.


    Seeing this scene, Philip immediately fired at the ck creatures. The head of a ck humanoid


    creature promptly exploded.


    The person who was almost killed looked at the fallen ck humanoid creature with horror and gave a


    thumbs up in Philip¡¯s direction.


    Philip chuckled. Although it was a sniper rifle, the sound was reduced by an electromaic pulse.


    At this moment, Emily knocked on the radio.


    ¡°Brother Philip, there¡¯s someone under my tree!¡±


    Hearing Emily¡¯s voice, Philip immediately looked down. The man seemed to have found someone on


    the tree andughed lightly as if he was about to climb up the tree.


    At this time, Philip saw a lot of ck humanoid creatures behind him.


    Philip frowned seeing this scene.

 Chapter 3227

    Chapter 3227


    If this man climbed the tree, Emily would be in danger.


    Philip immediately said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Kill him. Don¡¯t let him climb up!¡±


    However, Philip overlooked something. Emily was a kind-hearted child. Besides, she had never killed


    before. Thus, Emily kept shaking her head.


    Philip snorted coldly. The man¡¯s purpose was obvious. If he got to the top of the tree, he would throw


    Emily down. However, before Philip could make his move, Iris had already done so!


    The vines pulled the man down and threw him among the ck humanoid creatures. However, there


    was a sh from a saber at this moment. In an instant, the ck humanoid creature fell, and the person


    who fell from the tree had be a corpse, his body bitten out of shape.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after, the sh of light from the saber disappeared, and Philip saw the familiar figure of


    Lorna.


    Several people followed behind her, obviously here in a joint operation.


    Philip did not know if the other party was a friend or foe.


    At this moment, Lorna looked in the direction of Emily¡¯s tree, where she was sobbing.


    No matter who saw this scene, they would assume that Emily had caused that person to fall.


    ¡°In order to save yourself, you actually resorted to killing others too. Get down here at once!¡±


    As soon as Lorna finished speaking, she kicked the tree and caused it to sway.


    Emily grabbed the tree tightly, not daring to move at all!


    Leopard could no longer bear it. He jumped down from the tree and swung his hammer at Lorna. Iris


    did not hesitate either and urged many vines on the ground to tie Lorna up.


    Lorna promptly jumped several times and dodged the attacks from the two.


    Philip took advantage of this opportunity to jump up and catch Emily in his arms beforending on the


    ground.


    Seeing Philip, Lorna narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, but I think you need


    to exin this first!¡±


    Lorna pointed to the corpse on the ground and asked Philip.


    Philip merely snorted coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? He died because of those monsters,


    not me.¡±


    Lorna slowly pulled out her big saber and said coldly, ¡°Really? I think if it wasn¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t


    have died here at all!¡±


    As she spoke, several people rushed up behind her.


    Seeing that the other party was ready to make a move, Leopard immediately blocked in front of the


    three people, while Iris was on Emily¡¯s left and Philip was on Emily¡¯s right.


    Lorna suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Although your fight response is not bad, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just


    casual mercenaries of Cougar Squad!¡±


    ¡°Catch them alive!¡±


    At Lorna¡¯smand, those people rushed to the four of them immediately.


    Suddenly, a wave of water vapor surged, and Philip knew that an elemental practitioner from the other


    party had taken action.

 Chapter 3228

    Chapter 3228


    Philip patted Emily on her shoulder and said, ¡°Be prepared to create a space barrier in front of


    Leopard.¡±


    Although Emily was still a little agitated, she nodded after hearing Philip¡¯s words.


    Philip said to Leopard, ¡°Leopard, listen to mymand and prepare to attack!¡±


    Then, Philip nced at Iris, who immediately understood that he was telling her to stay on alert.


    At this moment, drops of water suddenly appeared next to the people behind Lorna. As the wind


    element emerged from one of them, those water droplets fired at Philip and the others like bullets.


    At this moment, Philip gently patted Emily on the shoulder. In an instant, those zooming water droplets


    seemed to disappear in thin air!


    No matter how many were fired, they were absorbed by Emily¡¯s space barrier.


    Lorna sneered at this scene and shed her big saber in this direction.


    Philip jumped up at this time. In everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, Philip actually grabbed Lorna¡¯s big saber


    with both hands.


    No one expected this. Even Lorna was surprised.


    Her strength was seven stars. However, in front of Philip, it seemed like child¡¯s y!


    Philip shook his head at Lorna and said, ¡°Your technical ws are horrendous. Stop using this saber!


    By the way, let me warn you again. If you dare touch my people again, I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡±


    After saying that, Philip tossed Lorna¡¯s saber aside.


    At this time, Lorna was still holding the hilt of the saber in her hand. Seeing that, she staggered and


    nearly fell. However, when she saw the expression on Philip¡¯s face, seven rays of light burst out from


    her body.


    ¡°Not only do I want to touch your people, but I won¡¯t let you off either!¡±


    Seeing that Lorna was about to kill them, Philip snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re out of your depths!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when Philip was about to make a move, he suddenly heard Cougar¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t you know where this is? How dare you fight here?¡±


    Hearing that, both Lorna and Philip stopped their movements.


    Although Lorna was from North Battle District, she seemed quite apprehensive of Cougar, and now that


    Philip was a member of Cougar Squad, he had to obey the other party¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Commander Yorkshire, my people died here because of your people. Don¡¯t you think you should give


    me an exnation?¡±


    Hearing that, Cougar asked Philip, ¡°Philip, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Philip replied indifferently, ¡°He saw my team member on the tree, but he still lured those unknown


    creatures over on purpose. As for the reason, I don¡¯t think I need to mention it!¡±


    Although Philip was exining to Cougar, his eyes were on Lorna.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Lorna snorted coldly and said, ¡°Anyway, since yourmander is here, you


    can say whatever you want. Philip rke, I won¡¯ t forget this. Just you wait!¡±


    With that said, Lorna left with her people.


    As for Cougar, he asked Philip, ¡°Have you noticed anything wrong with Lorna?¡±


    Philip shook his head.


    Of course, he knew that Cougar was asking him if he noticed anything amiss about the attack.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Lorna and the others.¡±


    However, Philip suddenly recalled the stains on Lorna¡¯s North Battle District uniform and promptly said,


    ¡°Oh, I think they suffered an attack from the air!¡±

 Chapter 3229

    Chapter 3229


    Philip told Cougar his suspicions, and Cougar said to Philip and the others, ¡°Go to our assembly point


    first!¡±


    Philip nodded before heading to the assembly point marked on themunicator. However, before


    they got to the assembly point, Philip and the others were surrounded.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s our elite team. Look, a member of the elite team is so scared that she¡¯s crying!¡±


    ¡°Haha, why don¡¯t you go home? This isn¡¯t a ce people like you shoulde to!¡±


    As soon as they arrived at the assembly point, those people started taunting Philip and his team.


    Philip simply exhaled and said to the other three, ¡°Just ignore them. Let¡¯s take a break¡±


    At their silence, those people¡¯s words became harsher.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Women¡¯s Brigade has joined forces with the Boy Scouts. I say they should just go home and take


    care of the children. With their looks, even if they encounter those special creatures, they won¡¯t be able


    to deal with them!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip suddenly picked up his sniper rifle.


    Everyone got nervous.


    Cougar Squad members aimed their guns at Philip and his team.


    Leopard got ready to fight, and even Emily was stirred up by these people. As long as Philip gave the


    order, they would make a move.


    The next second, Philip fired!


    However, no one was hurt.


    Seeing this scene, those people immediately snorted coldly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even hit anyone at this


    distance. A gun is useless in your hands. It might as well be a burning stick!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip merely sneered and said, ¡°Your eyes are useless on your face. They might as well


    be decorations!¡±


    Members of Cougar Squad stood up at Philip¡¯s words.


    Philip motioned for them to look behind.


    At this time, they discovered a ck humanoid creature with a bullet in its head lying behind them at


    some point.


    Philip said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t even understand basic vignce. All your energy is focused on bickering


    with others!¡±


    The Cougar Squad members became flushed and pale at Philip¡¯s words.


    Philip was right. They were not on alert at all. If Philip had not fired just now, someone might have died


    here. Some people promptly stood on guard.


    Philip suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by Philip¡¯s shout.


    Philip said to everyone, ¡°Now, anyone who wants to live should listen to me. Climb the trees now!¡±

 Chapter 3230

    Chapter 3230


    At Philip¡¯smand, his tour-person team had already climbed the trees. The remaining members of


    Cougar Squad did not seem to believe Philip¡¯s words that much.


    Philip merely shook his head at this sight.


    These people¡¯sbat intellect was very bad. Even if thebat effectiveness of an individual was


    strong,bat intellect and teamwork must not be neglected either.


    At this time, a group of ck humanoid creatures suddenly appeared behind those people in Cougar


    Squad. This time, they did not just bite. ck silky threads sprang out of their bodies and wrapped


    around the Cougar Squad members.


    At this scene, Philip said to his team on the walkie-talkie, ¡°Protect yourselves. Without my order, you¡¯re


    not allowed to save others!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip was very serious with an indisputable air. This was the experience he gathered from surviving in


    the wild during his Dragon Warrior days.


    When there was no absolute certainty, they would only bring danger to themselves if they saved others


    recklessly.


    To be honest, as a half-step to the other shore, nothing here was Philip¡¯s match. However, he did not


    want to expose his true strength so easily. Moreover, Emily and the others were still around. Besides, in


    ckwater Forest, there seemed to be an existence watching them secretly in the dark, and it made


    Philip apprehensive.


    Although they were caught off guard this time, the people from Cougar Squad quickly reacted and


    began to organize a counterattack!


    At this time, Philip said to Leopard and the others, ¡°Now, attack the enemy who¡¯s far away from us!¡±


    Philip¡¯smand was very simple. Four of them should attack in one direction, which was the most


    efficient.


    Soon, an area not far away was cleared by Philip and the others. Philip followed this route and told the


    others to clear the way to a nearby area.


    He ordered, ¡°Follow me down!¡±


    At hismand, they climbed down the trees.


    Following the cleared path, he gathered the people from Cougar Squad around along the way.


    Soon, the entire Cougar Squad was centered around Philip and his team. The advantage of doing this


    was to bring everyone together in the shortest possible time. Their efficiency was very high, and the


    attacks of those ck humanoids were quickly blocked. An effective counterattack could beunched


    as well.


    As Philip¡¯s team of four was in the middle, they did not have to make a move at all.


    They just had to wait for this wave of ck humanoid creatures to recede.


    No one else but Philip paid attention to the time. Only half an hour had passed since thest attack by


    those ck humanoids. Although Philip was not sure if these creatures would attack once every half an


    hour, at least he was already prepared.


    At this time, Cougar arrived.


    He did not follow therge group and was seemingly in a discussion with othermanders.


    ¡°What are the casualties?¡±


    Cougar¡¯s face was grim as he asked. Needless to say, Cougar was unhappy.


    Each team reported its casualties. When it came to Philip¡¯s team, he said lightly, ¡°Our team has zero


    casualties.¡±


    At this time, the people of Cougar Squad either looked at them in surprise or jealousy.


    However, someone said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? All of them are elemental practitioners. It¡¯s normal to


    have no casualties!¡±


    Someone immediately answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. You were protected by everyone in the middle. What¡¯s


    there to be proud of?¡±


    Philip simply snorted.

 Chapter 3231

    Chapter 3231


    At this moment, everyone noticed that Philip and his team were right in the middle.


    Even Cougar was startled when he saw this and asked, ¡°How did you get in the middle?¡±


    Cougar knew that the people in Cougar Squad had opinions about Philip and his team, and there was


    no reason to protect them at all. Thus, Cougar was curious about this situation, which was why he


    asked.


    However, his words made the people in Cougar Squad think that theirmander was standing up for


    them.


    Someone promptly made a sarcastic remark, ¡°How else could they have gotten to the middle? It must


    be because they¡¯re timid and afraid of dying. They¡¯re the Women¡¯s Brigade after all, but they insist on


    coming here to act as heroes!¡±


    Leopard and Iris were angry when they heard this and were about to charge at those people. However,


    Philip stopped Leopard and chuckled.


    He said, ¡°Iris, switch positions with Emily now. You¡¯ll stand on guard.¡±


    After saying this, Philip stepped up to the person who spoke just now.


    ¡°I remember you calling for help when the ck humanoid creature came after you. If I remember


    correctly, he was the one who pulled you back.¡±


    As Philip spoke, he pointed to Leopard behind him.


    ¡°Did you say that we¡¯re timid and afraid of death? Yes, we are. Aren¡¯t you? If you aren¡¯t, why did you


    call for help?¡±


    The man wanted to say something, but Philip stopped him.


    ¡°As we¡¯re afraid of death, we didn¡¯t drop our guard since the moment we stepped into this ce. What


    about you?¡±


    Looking at the silent members of the Cougar Squad around, Philip continued.


    ¡°I found the problem and told all of you to climb the trees, but you hesitated, and your hesitation caused


    the deaths of so many people. Now, you still dare to say that we¡¯re timid and afraid of death and that


    we were protected by you?¡±


    ¡°What right do you have?¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was sharp.


    As Philip¡¯s voice got louder, those people dropped their heads lower.


    Seeing this scene, Philip said, ¡°To organize an effective counterattack, we¡¯ve been clearing these


    monsters from far to near. Did you help?¡±


    There was no need for Philip to say further because everyone remembered that when they could not


    continue fighting those ck humanoid creatures anymore, it was Philip and his team who pulled them


    up from the ground.


    When Cougar saw this, he immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°Listen carefully, all of you. From now on, if anyone dares to disrespect Philip and his team in this


    mission, I¡¯ll expel you from Cougar Squad. What a disgrace!¡± With that said, Cougar left.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After he left, the members of Cougar Squad also started moving. In fact, they also had surveince


    teams on the lookout, but they did not take this mission seriously at all, so the situation turned out this


    way.

 Chapter 3232

    Chapter 3232


    ¡°Our heroes, since you guys are so amazing, we shall hand over the lookout mission to you.¡±


    This was the team that took first ce on the virtual battlefield test. The person who spoke to Philip


    was none other than their captain.


    In the sudden battle just now, their team was also one of the few teams with zero casualties.


    Hearing that, Philip simply nodded.


    ¡°Switch teams every two hours. Four teams will go together.¡±


    The Cougar Squad members seemed receptive to Philip¡¯s orders and did not have any opinions.


    Leopard followed behind Philip and asked along the way, ¡°Boss, why should we listen to him? He¡¯s not


    amander!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip simply smiled at Leopard¡¯s remark.


    ¡°No matter what, rotating lookout duties can¡¯t be avoided. Every team is the same and will be on the


    lookout sooner orter!¡±


    At this time, the four guarded one direction of Cougar Squad, but this time, they were not on the trees


    but under the trees. The four stood in a square with their backs to their teammates. However, those


    ck humanoid creatures seemed quiet. It had been more than half an hour with no signs of those


    creatures.


    Philip knew that it was all the more reason they had to be on guard.


    Before Philip and the others noticed anything, the sound of an electromaic pulse gun was heard


    not far from them. He was about to look in that direction when Leopard¡¯s voice came over the walkie-


    talkie.


    ¡°Boss, should we help them?¡±


    Hearing Leopard¡¯s anxious voice, Philip knew that Leopard wanted to help, but he ordered instead, ¡°No


    one is allowed to leave your position!¡±


    Although he did not know why Philip gave this order, Leopard obeyed.


    Philip checked the time again. It had been about 40 minutes since thest attack.


    Philip said to Iris on the walkie-talkie, ¡°Iris, get ready to fight!¡±


    ¡°Emily, be ready to support Iris!¡±


    ¡°Leopard, remain in your position and protect the two of them!¡±


    Immediately after, Philip walked to the depths of the woods.


    Seeing this scene, the three asked on the walkie-talkie almost at the same time, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Someone sent us a gift. Of course, I have to look at it!¡±


    After saying that, Philip¡¯s figure disappeared from their sight.


    Earlier, Philip had noticed someone lurking around the periphery of his lookout area, so Philip headed


    there alone.


    Since the other party dared to lurk in this unfamiliar environment, this person must be very familiar with


    this ce. At the very least, this person could easily deal with those ck humanoid creatures.


    As Philip went in further, he realized that the ground under his feet was getting muddier.


    When Philip crouched down, he saw a lot of messy footprints on the ground. There were also many


    carcasses of those ck humanoids, but Philip could see that they were killed by a slit in their throats.


    It was a practiced movement and a kill at one strike!


    Almost no one else could be faster than this person.


    At this moment, a cold dagger was suddenly pressed on Philip¡¯s neck


    ¡°Leave your weapons and equipment, and I can let you go alive!¡±


    Philip frowned. This person moved so quickly and quietly!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. I can give you anything you want!¡± As Philip spoke, he slowly put his weapon on


    the ground.


    He had discovered this person earlier but did not do anything. It was not because he could not, but


    because Philip had his ideas.


    He was all too familiar with the dagger on his neck, which was something only avable in the world he


    came from.


    This person entered thend of the other shore through the stargate!

 Chapter 3233

    Chapter 3233


    However, Philip had no way to turn back and look at the other party now!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    Several gunshots scared the man away.


    Philip looked into the distance and saw Lorna standing not far away. Two women with sniper rifles in


    their hands stood behind her.


    ¡°I thought you were powerful, but it seems I was mistaken. You actually allowed someone to sneak up


    on you and control you. It seems that I overestimated you!¡±


    Lorna kept mocking Philip.


    Philip simply chuckled. He did not exin nor saw the need to exin. Some things were not meant to


    be exined. Moreover, this matter was of great significance to Philip. However, at this moment, Philip


    suddenly saw a ck figure flying behind Lorna.


    Bang!


    Philip immediately picked up his gun and killed the figure with one shot.


    It was a ck humanoid creature.


    ¡°You saved me once, and I saved you once. We¡¯re even.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he turned around and left. When he returned to the ce where his team


    was on the lookout, a fierce battle seemed to have happened here. Several trees had been knocked


    down.


    However, he wondered why he did not even hear a single sound in such a fierce battle!


    With that thought in mind, Philip tapped on the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Where are you guys?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s voice, Leopard¡¯s strained voice came from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve been


    dragged underground. Come and save us!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip looked around and found a rtively hidden hole.


    He promptly used themunicator to inform Cougar of the situation on his side and asked for


    immediate reinforcements. Then, he jumped into the hole.


    Philip realized that it was a dark cave, which seemed to be a ce where something lived.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll be dead if you don¡¯t save me now!¡±


    Philip saw Leopard not far away being subdued by an unknown exotic beast. Leopard was gnashing


    his teeth and fighting the beast¡¯s huge jaws.


    Seeing this scene, Philip immediately rushed to that creature as mes burst from his body.


    Boom!


    One punch sent the thing flying. Philip walked up to Leopard and helped him up.


    ¡°Where are Iris and Emily?¡±


    Philip nced at the beast that was shaking its head. He stood up again and asked Leopard.

 Chapter 3234

    Chapter 3234


    Leopard grinned at Philip and said, ¡°They¡¯re over there. Ipleted my mission. I protected them!¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Looking at the two shivering on the side, Philip said, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s roar, Iris said to Philip, ¡°No way, it won¡¯t work. Our attack can only leave a small wound


    on its body. We can¡¯t stop it at all!¡±


    Emily also said anxiously, ¡°My attack has no effect on it at all!¡±


    Philip frowned. This seemed quite interesting.


    Philip started observing the exotic beast, which looked like arge Tibetan Mastiff. Although it did not


    make a move, it had been staring at Philip the whole time.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Philip walked to the creature with a smile. The creature with ck hair all over its body like


    a Tibetan Mastiff pounced at Philip.


    Roar!


    This roar was deafening!


    Philip snorted coldly, and a sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Caelum Sword!


    However, to avoid garnering shock, Caelum Sword only appeared in Philip¡¯s hand briefly before it


    disappeared in a sh again. Nevertheless, this brief moment was enough for Philip to disembowel the


    beast.


    A ray of light was projected from the body of the beast on Philip¡¯s chest, the mark of the snake.


    The beast howled and fell to the ground, and everyone was stunned.


    The other three did not expect a beast invulnerable to them to be taken down by Philip so easily.


    Philip said to the three, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go up!¡±


    This ce was not a problem for them. However, Leopard was exhausted, so Philip carried Leopard on


    his back.


    As soon as they reached above ground, Philip saw the members of Cougar Squad around, but there


    was no sign of Cougar.


    Philip was not concerned and merely nced around. Then, he asked Emily and Iris to be on the


    lookout, while he took Leopard to rest.


    However, the members of Cougar Squad who saw this scene were very dissatisfied with Philip¡¯s


    nonchnt attitude.


    One of them looked at Philip and asked, ¡°You asked themander for reinforcements but you refuse


    to say a word now. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Philip nced at him.


    Philip clearly told Cougar that he had entered an underground cave, but these people just came here


    and looked around without even going down!


    This was a little puzzling.


    Seeing that Philip did not speak, the man continued, ¡°What do you mean by keeping quiet? Do you


    think we came here to save you for nothing?¡±


    At the other party¡¯s repeated provocations, Philip asked, ¡°Save me? Is that what you mean by standing


    outside the cave and watching? Why didn¡¯t you enter?¡±

 Chapter 3235

    Chapter 3235


    That man said grimly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that we didn¡¯t save you on


    purpose?¡±


    Philip snorted. By doing this, they forced themselves into a corner. If anything else happened after this,


    Philip would definitely not help the people of Cougar Squad again.


    At first, Philip thought that they were just unhappy with him, but they would still take action at a critical


    moment. However, Philip realized now that he had overestimated them.


    At this time, Cougar arrived. ¡°Philip, what¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Everything¡¯s settled.¡±


    After saying that, Philip did not even look at Cougar. Although Cougar knew that something was wrong,


    he did not know what was going on, so he could only pull someone to the side.


    At this moment, Lorna came over with her people.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Commander Yorkshire, I want to know if all your people have assembled. If you¡¯re done, I think it¡¯s


    time for us to head out.¡±


    Although Lorna was talking to Cougar, her eyes were fixed on Philip.


    Cougar said heartily, ¡°We¡¯re all prepared, just waiting to head out!¡±


    Hearing that, Lorna said with a smile, ¡°Okay then, please send your scout team ahead!¡±


    The scout team was responsible for detecting dangers and finding the correct route for the group at


    large.


    Cougar immediately selected two scout teams and said, ¡°You two teams, follow Commander Finn¡¯s


    scout team and head into the depths!¡±


    Some people stepped forward from among Cougar Squad. They were the scout teams selected by


    Cougar. After that, Cougar never left Cougar Squad.


    Philip and the othersgged behind everyone because of Leopard. Although Leopard looked


    indifferent, Philip knew that Leopard was physically exhausted.


    However, when Lorna¡¯s team and Cougar Squad walked forward, Philip noticed that someone was


    following the two teams from far behind.


    Philip immediately thought of the person who subdued him just now.


    ¡®Could it be him?¡¯


    As he thought about it, Philip saw more and more people behind. Although they were well hidden,


    Philip still discovered them.


    Philip tapped his walkie-talkie lightly and said, ¡°Perk up, everyone, there are people behind us!¡±


    Hearing this, Leopard hesitated before asking, ¡°Boss, should we inform themander and the


    others?¡±


    Philip shook his head. Even if he wanted Cougar Squad to avoid danger, it depended on the danger. In


    this instance, if he could take this opportunity to teach them a lesson, it might not be a bad thing.


    Philip simply supported Leopard as if nothing had happened. However, before long, Philip saw one


    person in the team next to him, who was alsogging behind therger group, whispering to the person


    next to him.

 Chapter 3236

    Chapter 3236


    Philip knew that the other party had noticed something amiss, but they were also silent. Just like Philip,


    they started looking for cover.


    In fact, Philip had used themunicator to notify Cougar while he was supporting Leopard.


    His message only contained two words, ¡®tails behind¡¯.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But, Cougar did not reveal anything. He did not even turn his head around and simply walked ahead.


    Nheless, Philip noticed several people on the edge slowly leaving therger group.


    Not long after walking ahead, Philip saw a few people from Cougar Squad walking over with several


    people in tow. They were the people who left the team.


    Seeing this scene, Philip instinctively felt that something was wrong because instead of the fear of


    being caught, these people had faint smiles on their faces.


    Cougar walked up to those people and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you, and why are you following us?¡±


    Lorna walked over at this time too.


    Her people were not as quick as Philip in detecting danger, so they were a stepte. However, when


    they came over, they were shot down from the aircraft by the others, so they wanted to know the


    reason they were being followed too.


    When Cougar was about to start the interrogation, Philip suddenly shouted, ¡°Everyone, get away from


    them! Hurry up!¡±


    The faces of the arrested people changed upon hearing Philip¡¯s shout.


    Cougar and the others were even more bewildered, so Philip added, ¡°They have explosives on them!¡±


    At this time, rays of light started shing from those people.


    Cougar was shocked at this scene and said, ¡°Get away! It¡¯s an electromaic bomb!¡±


    Everyone scattered to the sides at the sound of this!


    Although Philip and the others were far away, they still felt a sh in front of them and a buzzing sound


    in their ears.


    When Philip recovered, he realized that all his equipment could no longer be used. That included the


    firearms he brought along.


    It seemed that this electromaic bomb was not harmful to the human body.


    After checking the rest of his team, Philip was relieved to see that they were fine. Then, he turned to


    Cougar.


    Although Cougar had warned everyone else just now, he did not move away. He held a long saber in


    his hand, and there were several cuts on the bodies of those people.


    Looking at the situation, he must have killed those people just now.

 Chapter 3237

    Chapter 3237


    Lorna approached. It seemed that she wanted to make a move just now, but Cougar did not give her


    the chance.


    ¡°Members of Cougar Squad, listen up. From now on, we¡¯ll set up camp here and triple the lookout


    range!¡±


    As Cougar gave this order, Lorna followed suit.


    Cougar then waved his hand to Philip and said, ¡°Philip,e here. I want to talk to you.¡±


    Philip walked to Cougar.


    Cougar sighed and said, ¡°I think someone must have premeditated this attack on us today. Our


    equipment is now useless. I want you to go back and get some people to bring us some gear.¡±


    Philip knew that Cougar was feeling resentful at being ambushed. However, he did not believe that the


    other party went to such efforts just to trap them here.


    ¡°Commander Yorkshire, do you really think the other party will let us go just like this?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cougar frowned at Philip¡¯s question. ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±


    Philip said softly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the people you sent out just now are engaged in a battle right


    now, and it should be with those people who ambushed us!¡±


    Since the first step was to shoot down all the aircrafts and the second step was to disengage all their


    equipment, the third step must be to deal with them.


    Philip had just finished speaking when bursts of light came from not far away.


    Cougar snorted coldly and said, ¡°Another attack? Do they really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    Cougar bellowed, ¡°All teams get ready to fight. Once you find the enemy, kill!¡±


    Lorna had rushed to the periphery with her people. Although Philip knew that things were not so simple


    now, he did not think that Cougar gave the correct order.


    In Philip¡¯s opinion, everyone should assemble and act together. After all, the enemy was still in the


    dark. If this went on, they might slowly be encroached upon. However, Cougar was themander of


    Cougar Squad, and Philip could only obey his orders.


    He returned to his team, but he made adjustments to their positions with Leopard beside Emily and Iris.


    Philip took up the offensive position.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and see who¡¯s attacking us!¡±


    After that, the four-person team led by Philip walked in one direction, but before they had gone far, they


    saw groups of ck humanoids approaching them.


    Philip frowned and looked at the time. It was time for those ck humanoids to appear again. However,


    there seemed to be a lot more of them this time!


    While thinking, Philip rushed toward them.


    ¡°Emily, prepare a space barrier to protect my back!¡± Philip said to Emily before mes burst from his


    body as he rushed to those humanoid creatures.


    At this time, Philip noticed a ck light bursting out from the bodies of the humanoid creature!


    It was the ck silk threads on those ck humanoid creatures, which were gathering together at this


    time. In a sh, the ck humanoid creature in the middle became a giant.


    A rumbling sound came from the giant¡¯s mouth as it rushed toward Philip.


    Philip snorted coldly as the mes on his body gathered in front of him before bursting out!

 Chapter 3238

    Chapter 3238


    With a whistling sound, the mes rushed toward the giant ck humanoid creature.


    Roar!


    The giant opened its mouth and swallowed the fireball thrown by Philip.


    Boom!


    The body of the ck humanoid swelled and burst into mes. It quickly became a huge fireball. Due


    to the connecting ck threads, the mes spread to the rest of the ck humanoid creatures too.


    In an instant, the entire area was drowned in mes. However, Philip¡¯s mes could not stop the giant.


    It took one step forward and punched Philip!


    Bang!


    Philip quickly jumped. However, in the next second, the ck silk threads of the ck humanoid


    creatures wrapped around Philip¡¯s back like snakes.


    Philip¡¯s body burst into mes again, and a me chimera appeared under Philip¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Philip shouted.


    Emily reacted at this time and released a space barrier behind Philip.


    Philip charged toward the ck humanoid giant with the me chimera.


    The ck threads behind him were all blocked by the space barrier. The ck silk threads in front of


    him were burned by the mes on Philip¡¯s body and the me chimera. Although the giant raised its fist


    to block the attack, it was still knocked down by the me chimera.


    Immediately, Philip¡¯s fist fell on the top of the giant¡¯s head!


    Boom!


    mes exploded in a sea of fire!


    With a miserable howl, the giant turned into ashes.


    At this time, Philip realized the origin of these ck humanoids. They were formed by dark elements,


    and their formation was due to the dark matter elements here.


    To form such arge-scale attack, there must be a mine with dark elements nearby, which should be


    the main purpose that Cougar and the others were here.


    An elemental mine could greatly improve the resources of star talent practitioners!


    It was an existence that everyone would strive for in thend of the other shore!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, mines were exceptionally rare.


    Once a clue of a mine was found, even the high and mighty nine royal families would send their


    soldiers to find and grab it!


    After cleaning up the ck humanoids, Philip looked around.


    Fights were still going on, but they were very scattered. Each team fought on its own. As such, not


    many people paid attention to Philip and his team.


    Philip was about to head deeper with his team. The most important thing now was to find out who was


    attacking Cougar Squad. If they kept being dragged down by the other party like this, it would only


    result in their final demise.


    After discovering the existence of dark element star talent practitioners lurking in the dark, Philip


    wondered if someone had already taken over the mine.


    As for those who stopped them from moving forward, they probably did not want them to discover this


    mine. With this conjecture, Philip¡¯s team had a clear direction. As long as they could find the mine, they


    would have a bargaining chip to negotiate with these people.


    If the other party refused to agree, it could result in a no-win situation.

 Chapter 3239

    Chapter 3239


    While thinking, Philip walked forward.


    At Philip¡¯smand, the other three followed Philip from a distance. However, before he got far, Philip


    found many traps under his feet, which wereid out by wood and fire elemental practitioners.


    Lush greenery was wrapped around the violent fire element. If the greenery was triggered, the fire


    element would be released.


    With this discovery, Philip dared not move on a whim. Although he could find these traps, the three


    teammates behind him could not. Once they touched the trap, a chain explosion awaited.


    Philip took a deep breath and motioned for them to stop. However, at this moment, two people


    suddenly appeared behind a tree not far away.


    One was short and the other was tall.


    When they saw Philip stop, they said to Philip, ¡°Not bad. You actually discovered the traps we set up. It


    seems that the people of Cougar Squad have made a lot of progress!¡±


    Philip frowned. It seemed that they were quite familiar with Cougar Squad and must have fought with


    them before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Philip stood still and looked at the two men.


    The tall manughed and said, ¡°You look unfamiliar. You should be a new member of Cougar Squad.


    We, the Wild Pythons, and you, the Cougar Squad, are old rivals, but I advise you not to throw your


    lives away for no reason. As long as you leave immediately, we won¡¯t kill you today.¡±


    Philip sneered upon hearing that.


    If they could really deal with Philip and his team, they would have attacked instead of wasting time


    talking.


    With that thought, Philip signaled for his teammates to step back Then, he touched the connecting


    traps. With a series of loud sts, the expressions of the two guys changed.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re ying with fire!¡±


    The tall man burst into mes and waved his hands, throwing fireballs one after another at Philip.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The short man also controlled the vines to tie Philip up.


    Seeing this, Philip merely chuckled and kept moving around to avoid the exploding traps on the ground.


    They could not attack Philip at all. They could not even stop Philip from approaching them.


    As he got closer, a raging fire surged from Philip¡¯s body.


    Philip reached out and grabbed the necks of the two. In just a few seconds, Philip beheaded both of


    them.


    Under such circumstances, Philip did not hold back at all. This was a battle between life and death.


    Giving the enemy an opportunity meant more danger for him.


    Upon seeing this, Leopard was full of envy and excitement.


    ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re so strong, Boss. If I work harder, can I be as strong as you in the future?¡±


    Although he was thinking about it, he could not help speaking aloud.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to work hard, maybe you can be stronger than me in the future!¡± Philip


    walked up to them at this time and said with a smile.


    Emily asked, ¡°Brother Philip, shall we go further ahead now?¡±


    Philip immediately shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re all alone now. Even if we find the other party¡¯s main


    force, it¡¯s useless.¡±

 Chapter 3240

    Chapter 3240


    As soon as Philip finished speaking, someoneughed and said, ¡°If you want to turn back now, I can


    only say that you¡¯re too naive!¡±


    Philip turned around abruptly and saw the captain of First Team from Arlene Shannon¡¯s family!


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Philip was startled.


    The captain smiled and said to Philip, ¡°It¡¯s me alright. I¡¯ve been nning for years in the Shannon


    family, just waiting for this opportunity!¡±


    Philip immediately realized. This captain was a dark elemental practitioner. Now that he found this dark


    elemental mine, he would never let it slip through his fingers.


    ¡°So you mobilized so many people to ambush us just to upy this dark elemental mine?¡±


    Hearing that Philip knew about the mine, the captain¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡°You know too much. I wanted to spare your lives at first, but now, it seems¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Philip saw Cougar and the others.


    ¡°Now it seems that you can¡¯t upy this dark elemental mine after all.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philipughed mockingly. Not only Cougar but Lorna was here too. He chuckled at the sight of them. It


    seemed that Cougar and the others were not too stupid after all.


    Philip jumped so high just now because he wanted Cougar and the others to see him.


    Coupled with the chain explosions of the traps just now, if Cougar and the others still could not find him,


    then they would be left to their own devices.


    ¡°Philip, good on you. If you hadn¡¯t made such a bigmotion, we wouldn¡¯t have found this ce!¡±


    Cougar walked up and patted Philip lightly on the shoulder.


    A stern look shed across the captain¡¯s face at this time.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll remember this. Let¡¯s settle the score next time!¡± The captain snorted coldly and said into his


    communicator, ¡°Patriarch, I found the mine¡¯s location, but we¡¯re now surrounded by Cougar Squad and


    the Finn family!¡±


    Philip immediately knew that the captain would live for now.


    Since he had contacted the patriarch, it meant that he had given up the idea of upying this mine.


    Moreover, seeing that Cougar and the others remained motionless, they were obviously afraid of the


    patriarch of the Shannon family.


    Philip shook his head and said to Cougar, ¡°Commander, Cougar Squad has lost so manyrades.


    Are we just going to forget it?¡±


    At this point, Philip nced at Cougar Squad.


    The number of members had been significantly reduced. However, Cougar¡¯s face was grim, and he did


    not say anything.


    Philip knew that Cougar Squad had lost a lot of people this time, but the Shannon family¡¯s power was


    simply too great. He could not deal with them even if he wanted to.


    Since that was the case, they could only ask for morepensation, and Philip was aware of that too.


    Thus, when he said that, it was to allow Cougar to put forth better demands. It could also allow other


    members of Cougar Squad to better affiliate with his team members.


    Although Philip knew he could not stay in Cougar Squad forever, Leopard and the others were


    different.


    They needed to go through a long growth process, so they had to stay in Cougar Squad for a while.

 Chapter 3241

    Chapter 3241


    Cougar said sharply, ¡°Alright then. Philip, take your team back and get someone to send us some


    communicators and equipment. I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you.¡±


    Philip left with his people.


    On the way back, Emily and Iris looked very angry.


    They said to Philip, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with themander of Cougar Squad? Doesn¡¯t he want to take


    revenge for his people?¡±


    Philip put his hands behind his head and did not answer.


    On the other hand, Leopard, who had not spoken a word before this, said, ¡°Boss, have you


    experienced a simr situation before?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Philip looked at him and said, ¡°Did you notice something?¡±


    Leopard scratched his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t really say I noticed something. I was


    disgusted when I learned about such a dirty deal at first, but after I experienced moreter, I now just


    simply wonder how much a human life is worth!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip just nodded slightly.


    Leopard had always been exposed to this environment, so he was no longer bothered about such


    transactions after some time.


    Philip was full of passion when he first started too, but after seeing too many of such things, he


    gradually became numb. However, Emily and Iris were very puzzled.


    Leopard exined to them, ¡°Facing those forces that you can¡¯t resist at all, there¡¯s no way you can put


    up a fight, so the final oue is usually to put forward various conditions.¡±


    In fact, this was the nature of this world.


    When someone was strong enough, they could decide the life and death of some people and even


    influence the world. However, when someone was not strong enough, they could only choose to


    compromise.


    At most, they could add a small condition to theirpromise. Therefore, one must always strive to


    improve.


    Only when one stood at a certain height could one understand the benefits of standing at the top of the


    food chain.


    If one had not reached that position, one could not look down on anything or anyone, simply because


    one had no right at all.


    ***


    The group of four quickly walked to the passage of the lower floor where the aircraftnded before.


    Some people from Cougar Squad were waiting there. From a distance, someone saw Philip and his


    party of four wearing Cougar Squad¡¯s uniform.


    The passage opened and Philip, and his team re-entered the lower floor.


    Philip passed on Cougar¡¯s message before they headed to Iris¡¯ bar.


    Philip had yed his part in acting with Cougar, so he chose to take a break. There was no need to go


    back to Cougar Squad anyway. It was not toote to go there again when Cougar and the others


    returned.


    Philip took a bottle of beer with ease and started drinking. Although he felt nothing unusual about going


    to battle this time, it was the first time for Leopard, Iris, and Emily.


    This battle left asting impression on them. This was a very important lesson for their future growth.


    While they were chatting, someone knocked on the door.


    Iris walked to the door and said as she opened the door, ¡°The bar is closed. You¡­¡±


    However, Iris stopped before she finished speaking. Then, she walked back inside with an ugly scowl.


    She held a walking cane in her hand, which belonged to none other than Emily¡¯s grandfather!

 Chapter 3242

    Chapter 3242


    Emily¡¯s expression changed drastically when she saw the walking cane.


    She stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°Who sent the walking cane? What happened to my grandpa?¡±


    Iris held the walking cane in her hand and said in confusion to Emily, ¡°When I opened the door, I only


    saw the walking cane. There was no one outside.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip stood up and walked to Emily¡¯s side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go back and have a look.¡±


    After saying this, the group of four walked to Emily¡¯s house. At this time, Emily¡¯s house was already in a


    mess. There was no sign of Grandpa in the room at all.


    Emily panicked at this sight.


    Philip frowned and explored carefully as he walked around the room.


    On the lower floor of the underground city, Emily and her grandfather did not have any feud with


    anyone. The only possibility was the families on the lower floor that Philip had offended were here to


    seek revenge.


    Philip said to Leopard, ¡°Tell your boys to find all the people who might be involved in this matter.¡±


    Although Philip also knew that Leopard was not a powerful person on the lower floor, he was born and


    raised here, after all. It would be easy for him to find some clues.


    After giving Leopard the order, Philip told Iris to stay here with Emily.


    Philip headed to Cougar Squad. After all, Cougar Squad was quite reputable on the lower floor of the


    underground city. Although they had not returned yet, Philip wanted to go there and wait for Cougar to


    No matter what, Philip had acted with Cougar and helped him in ckwater Forest, so Cougar should


    not refuse if Philip made such a small request.


    Unexpectedly, when Philip arrived at Cougar Squad, the scene was quite chaotic. Philip frowned as he


    found someone who was busy preparing equipment and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The man looked up and said to Philip, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Themander and the others were attacked


    in ckwater Forest.¡±


    ¡®Attacked?¡¯ Philip did not expect this.


    Was everything not over?


    The next step was just to put forward conditions with the Shannon family, so how could they have been


    attacked?


    Did something happen between Cougar Squad and the Shannon family?


    When Philip wanted to continue asking, he heard Cougar¡¯s voice from themunicator of the man


    who was busy preparing equipment. ¡°All members of Cougar Squad are to head to ckwater Forest


    now, fully armed!¡±


    Fully armed meant going to war!


    Philip immediately said to Cougar in themunicator, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you negotiating terms


    with the Shannon family?¡±


    Cougar heard Philip¡¯s voice and said, ¡°The Shannon family joined forces with several other families to


    deal with us and the Finn family. They even captured an old man from the Finn family!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned.


    An old man from the Firm family? Could it be Emily¡¯s grandfather?


    After taking amunicator from Cougar Squad, Philip walked to ckwater Forest without taking an


    aircraft.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 3243

    Chapter 3243


    At the outskirts of ckwater Forest, Philip found traces of battle.


    It was a fierce battle too!


    The area was full of severed body parts and various damaged equipment. Some came from Cougar


    Squad, some from the Finn family, and some from unknown families.


    Philip contacted Cougar on themunicator, but there was no response.


    He decided to follow the earlier route and walked in the direction of the mine. However, before reaching


    the middle area, there was a burst of light!


    Few members of Cougar Squad remained around Cougar, and Philip saw that Cougar was injured


    quite badly.


    Lorna stood next to Cougar with many chinks in her saber. Although she was not injured, Philip saw


    fine beads of sweat on her forehead.


    The captain of the Shannon family was surrounding them with a group of people, and many mechas


    were aimed at them too.


    Obviously, as long as the captain gave the order, they would be wiped out.


    At this time, Philip, who came alone, was also discovered by the captain of the Shannon family.


    He nced at Philip from a distance and said with a sneer, ¡°I was looking for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    come of your own ord!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip saw several members of the Curry family surrounding him. He


    looked at them coldly. There was not only the Curry family but also the Rain family!


    It seemed that they had nned this long ago just to deal with Cougar Squad and the Firm family.


    Philip even saw Young Master Curry.


    When Young Master Curry saw Philip, there was a harsh look in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Philip, weren¡¯t you very arrogant before? Today, I¡¯ll show you the oue of messing with me!¡±


    After saying this, Young Master Curry ordered the people surrounding Philip, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes hardened, and mes exploded from his body.


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Kill me? Are you guys worthy?¡±


    His body moved quickly like a ghost in the dark night. As Philip was moving constantly, the mes on


    his body continued to spread on the ground and surrounded those people like a huge wall of fire.


    Fire chimeras sprang out from the wall of fire one after another.


    Philip bellowed, and the fire chimeras pounced on the others!


    This was the first time that Philip had used his fire element to such an extent, and everyone was


    surprised at this scene. They had never seen such a powerful fire elemental practitioner. And they had


    never fought against such a powerful fire elemental practitioner either.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The people from the Curry and Rain families were only five-star practitioners, so they did not even have


    a chance to escape. They were engulfed by the fire chimeras and turned into ashes.


    With the wall of fire blocking their line of sight, Philip also disappeared from their eyes.


    Seeing that, the captain immediately rushed in that direction. However, halfway through, Philip crashed


    into him from above the sky with a chimera under his feet. The captain¡¯s expression changed slightly as


    he unleashed his dark element.


    He looked at Philip coldly and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with elemental talent?¡±


    Then, his dark element swept over Philip in the sky like a tornado!


    Rumble!


    The tornado hit the fire chimera violently!

 Chapter 3244

    Chapter 3244


    A huge explosion!


    The fire element collided with the dark element!


    In the next second, to the captain¡¯s surprise, Philip¡¯s hand went through his chest. It was no longer a


    normal hand but the sharp ws of a chimera.


    The captain¡¯s face was full of disbelief as blood spilled from his mouth. ¡°Impossible. What level is your


    fire element? Why is it so strong?¡±


    Philip withdrew his hand and said tly, ¡°There are many things in this world that you don¡¯t know and


    you won¡¯t have the chance to know.¡±


    Philip nced around. He had killed the most powerful captain with one strike, so no one else dared to


    mess around.


    People from Cougar Squad and the Firm family appeared not far away. With Philip around, no one


    dared to move either.


    Cougar and Lorna nced at Philip.


    Cougarughed loudly and said, ¡°You really bring me luck. If not for you today, it won¡¯t be that easy for


    me to escape!¡±


    Although he had the idea of fighting it out with them, this was not what Philip really wanted. After all, it


    would cause too much damage to Cougar Squad. This incident would also send shockwaves through


    the lower floor.


    Lorna said to Philip, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such strength!¡±


    Philip just nced at her without a word.


    Although Lorna did not speak her mind, Philip knew Lorna was aware that if he had not been merciful


    the other day, Lorna might have ended up the same way as the captain.


    Philip looked around before he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the old man captured by the captain?¡±


    Everyone looked at Philip in puzzlement.


    ¡°What old man? We haven¡¯t seen any old man!¡±


    Philip tensed. If the captain did not capture Emily¡¯s grandfather, what about what was said to him on


    themunicator earlier?


    ¡°Follow me back to Cougar Squad!¡± Philip¡¯s face changed as he said to Cougar.


    There must be something wrong with that person!


    He must have a purpose for dying Philip for so long.


    Seeing the strange look on Philip¡¯s face, Cougar knew that something had happened in Cougar Squad,


    so he followed Philip back to the lower floor without saying a word.


    Lorna was surprised at this. She wanted to chase after them and ask what was going on but felt that


    this was too abrupt, so she followed them to the lower floor from a distance with her people.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Philip was very anxious at this time because he did not know the other party¡¯s purpose.


    When they reached the lower floor, Philip quickly headed to the bar. However, he found no one there!


    He frowned and looked around. No one had anymunicators now. Even if Philip wanted to contact


    them, he could not get in touch with them at all.


    Although there was no sign of a fight, Philip found the walking cane on the table, which was now


    broken.


    Seeing this, no matter how confused Philip was, he knew that someone must have taken the three of


    them away.


    As he thought about it, Cougar walked in.


    Philip turned around, nced at Cougar, and asked, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Cougar immediately smiled and said, ¡°Just speak your mind!¡±

 Chapter 3245

    Chapter 3245


    Philip said, ¡°I want to thoroughly investigate the people in Cougar Squad and find the mole hidden


    inside!¡±


    Cougar¡¯s expression promptly changed. He never expected Philip to say that.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you saying that there¡¯s a mole in Cougar Squad?¡±


    Philip told Cougar about his encounter, including how he met the man who was preparing the


    equipment in Cougar Squad and how he heard Cougar ordering them to be fully armed!


    Although Philip had his suspicions about that as Cougar did not have amunicator at that time, at


    the thought of the two scout teams sent out before, Philip disregarded this doubt.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were far away from the main troop just now, so they were not affected by the electromaic


    bomb.


    Cougar frowned when he heard Philip¡¯s words.


    ¡°Come with me to Cougar Squad now!¡±


    Philip immediately followed Cougar to Cougar Squad. On the way, he tried to contact Emily and the


    others more than once, but there was no response.


    In Cougar Squad, Cougar gathered everyone together.


    ¡°Philip, look at them and find out who gave that order at that time!¡±


    Cougar said to Philip as he looked at everyone in front of him. However, before Philip could speak,


    those people said impatiently, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, how long have you known this kid named Philip?


    We¡¯ve been through thick and thin with you for years!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Would you rather trust an outsider than us?¡±


    Philip had anticipated this scene but did not take it to heart.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Someone dared to falsify my order. If this matter is verified, the whole Cougar Squad


    may be destroyed. Don¡¯t you know what that means?¡±


    Cougar snorted coldly before saying to everyone.


    Philip looked at them one by one and said, ¡°Everyone who went to ckwater Forest before, step


    forward!¡±


    Although some people were reluctant, Cougar was here, after all.


    Philip¡¯s eyes flicked over them before he checked the others.


    Philip did not find that person.


    He then asked Cougar, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, is everyone here?¡±


    To be able to ess the equipment of Cougar Squad meant that this person was definitely not an


    outsider but a member of Cougar Squad. However, Philip could not find that person after looking


    around.


    At this moment, someone suddenly returned with a lot of things.


    It was him!


    Philip looked at the person who came back and was sure that this was the person he was looking for.


    Moreover, he was not the only one present at that time!


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Philip looked at the man and asked.


    The man looked at Philip with a slight smile on his face and said, ¡°You must be Philip rke who just


    returned in victory!¡±

 Chapter 3246

    Chapter 3246


    Hearing that question, Philip asked softly, ¡°Were you away from Cougar Squad just now?¡±


    Everyone could hear the impolite tone in Philip¡¯s voice. Most of them also realized that this matter must


    have something to do with that guy.


    At this time, Cougar came over with a smile and said, ¡°He¡¯s the person in charge of logistics in Cougar


    Squad, called Old rke! Most of the time, he¡¯ll be in Cougar Squad except when he needs to buy


    some food and necessities.¡±


    However, Philip ignored Cougar.


    ¡°I repeat, were you not in Cougar Squad just now?¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s severity, Cougar wanted to stop him, but Old rke spoke at this time, ¡°I just came


    back from shopping.¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°In that case, how do you know that I returned victorious?¡±


    Old rke was speechless. Since he said that he just came back, how would he know anything about


    Philip?


    If he said that someone told him through themunicator, Philip would definitely check his


    communicator.


    His hesitance and pondering immediately made Old rke a lot more suspicious.


    The people who were unhappy with this situation now looked at Old rke.


    They refused to believe that there would be a problem with Old rke, who had been doing logistics


    work for them for many years.


    While thinking about it, Old rkeughed and said, ¡°The news is all over the streets. You killed the


    captain of the Shannon family! Everyone knows about it!¡±


    However, just as he finished speaking, he received a solid p from Cougar on his leg.


    ¡°Not everyone knows about the captain. Tell us who sent you here!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Since they had a grudge against the Shannon family this time, Cougar had issued a strict order that no


    one was allowed to say a word about it.


    Lorna¡¯s people would not talk about it either. Cougar and Lorna were even thinking about how to deal


    with the Shannon family!


    As for the rest, they were now locked in the dungeons of Cougar Squad.


    Old rke snickered and said, ¡°Very well, Cougar. I¡¯ve been in the Cougar Squad for so long, but


    you¡¯ve never made a move against me before, so let¡¯s talk about it!¡±


    Something extra suddenly appeared in Old rke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If anyone dares to do anything to me today, we¡¯ll perish together!¡±


    While saying this, Old rke manipted themunicator in his hand.


    ¡°Cougar, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m not a person from the lower floor at all. If I didn¡¯t have to monitor every


    move of Cougar Squad, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay here!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone realized what was going on. He had obviously been undercover here for a long


    time.


    At this time, Cougar could not hold back anymore and was about to attack him.


    After being deceived for so long, no one would feel good about it.


    However, Old rke smiled and said, ¡°Philip, don¡¯t you want to know where your teammates are now?


    They were taken away because of you!¡±


    Without waiting for Old rke to say any further,


    Without waiting for Old rke to say any further, Philip stopped Cougar.

 Chapter 3247

    Chapter 3247


    Old rke was Philip¡¯s only hope of rescuing his teammates now, so Philip could not let Cougar make


    a move. However, Cougar was unwilling to let Old rke off just like that, so he said to Philip, ¡°Philip,


    what do you think is a better way to handle this?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip pondered before he looked at Old rke and said, ¡°Tell us who are the people behind you and


    what your purpose for kidnapping them is.¡±


    Old rke just smiled and pointed at Philip.


    ¡°The purpose is you, of course. You may not be aware of it, but someone has been eyeing you for a


    long time. They just want to observe you for the time being, so they haven¡¯t done anything to you yet.¡±


    After a pause, Old rke continued, ¡°If you want to keep them alive, follow me to Square Cage. I


    guarantee you¡¯ll see them there, but it¡¯s up to you whether you can save them.¡±


    Old rke was about to head outside after speaking, but Philip would not let him go so easily.


    Suddenly, Philip stepped forward and grabbed Old rke¡¯s head. With a mighty punch, he broke one


    of Old rke¡¯s legs.


    Old rke screamed, but before he could react, Philip broke his other leg.


    Philip said to Old rke, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can threaten my teammates so tantly! Now, let¡¯s go to


    Square Cage that you mentioned!¡±


    After saying this, Philip dragged Old rke by his clothes and walked outside.


    Cougar stopped him from behind and said anxiously to Philip, ¡°Philip, do you know what ce Square


    Cage is?¡±


    Philip turned to nce at Cougar and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can save my


    teammates, I have to go there,e hell or high water!¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± A voice suddenly rang at the door!


    It was Lorna Finn!


    She had arrived at Cougar Squad at some point and heard what Philip just said.


    ¡°I need to go to the middle floor too, so let me take you there!¡±


    Philip frowned and nced at Lorna. Without a word, he dragged Old rke who was about to pass


    out, and left.


    Along the way, Philip found out about Square Cage by interrogating Old rke.


    It was the bloodiest and cruelest existence on the middle floor, and everyone there was strong and


    vicious. They kidnapped Philip¡¯s people just to force him to enter Square Cage. Moreover, the people


    who controlled Square Cage had ced their bets early on.


    Philip was nothing more than a ything to them. They wanted to see how long a person from the


    lower floor like Philip couldst in Square Cage.


    The distance from the lower floor to the middle floor was not too far but required harsh conditions to


    enter. For example, Philip and Lorna were now blocked at the entrance, especially since they had a


    crippled Old rke in tow.


    A cold light shed in Old rke¡¯s eyes.


    He grinned at Philip and said, ¡°You still need me to enter the middle floor!¡±


    After saying this, he turned on hismunicator and scanned it at the entrance of the middle floor.


    There was a sh of light at the entrance.


    ¡°We can enter the middle floor now. Philip, once we get to Square Cage, I shall settle the score with


    you for breaking my legs!¡±

 Chapter 3248

    Chapter 3248


    Old rke did not even nce at Lorna, who stood aside. It was as if she did not exist.


    Old rke¡¯s disdain made Lorna unhappy. ¡°If you can keep your mouth shut, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll


    at least get to Square Cage alive!¡±


    Hearing that, Old rke red at Lorna.


    He knew that Lorna was telling the truth. To be honest, they could kill Old rke right now if they


    wanted. They could simply ask their way around to find Square Cage. As long as Philip was not there,


    those people would not do anything to Leopard and the others.


    Hearing that, Old rke also thought things through, so he stopped talking.


    The middle floor was obviously much better than the lower floor, with more resources to choose from


    and trade.


    There was even equipment made by elemental practitioners, which showed that this ce was much


    more developed than the lower floor. Even the mechas here were notparable to those scrap metal


    on the lower floor.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Lorna whispered to Philip, ¡°Don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve never seen the world before. If others


    notice that we came from the lower floor, we¡¯ll get into a lot of trouble.¡±


    Philip nodded at Lorna¡¯s warning.


    Unfortunately, they had a crippled Old rke with them, so even if they did not want to be too


    conspicuous, the three of them together were quite an eye-catching sight.


    People kept looking at Philip and the others, but Philip acted normally, carrying Old rke and walking


    in the direction he pointed out. However, before long, they saw a group of people, obviously guards,


    approaching them.


    Lorna¡¯s expression changed a little.


    She did not expect trouble toe looking for them so soon, but Philip did not even look at the guards


    at all.


    Lorna saw no trace of panic on Philip¡¯s face at all.


    The guards arrived in front of Philip. They stopped, nced at Old rke in Philip¡¯s hand, and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Philip just nced at the other party coldly and said, ¡°This is a traitor we just captured. We were afraid


    that he would run away, so we broke his legs!¡±


    Hearing that, the guards looked suspicious.


    ¡°How can you prove that he¡¯s a traitor you captured?¡± the other party asked coldly.


    Philip smiled and pped the face of the person who just spoke!


    The other party was stunned by this p.


    ¡°How dare you attack the guards?¡±


    As soon as that was said, Philip took Old rke¡¯smunicator, showed them his Square Cage


    credentials, and said loudly, ¡°You have no right to interfere in Square Cage¡¯s business!¡±


    Hearing that, not only were the guards not angry, but they even saluted Philip and said, ¡°It¡¯s our fault for


    stopping you and wasting your time. We¡¯re sorry!¡±

 Chapter 3249

    Chapter 3249


    Lorna looked at Philip in disbelief, at a loss of what to say.


    If not for Philip¡¯s quick wit, they might have let the cat out of the bag under these people¡¯s cross-


    examination.


    Old rke coughed lightly at this time. When he was about to speak to the few guards, Philip hit him


    on the back of his neck.


    Old rke passed out promptly, but when the guards saw Philip¡¯s action, they were startled, thinking


    that they had angered Philip.


    This time, Philip truly felt the respect given to Square Cage by these people. However, Philip also had


    questions about Square Cage.


    After dismissing the guards, Philip woke Old rke up and said, ¡°If you dare to y any tricks again, I¡¯ll


    kill you outright!¡±


    Old rke finally realized that Philip was no easy person to deal with and promptly behaved well.


    At least, he was well-behaved for the time being. Finally, under Old rke¡¯s direction, the three arrived


    at Square Cage.


    Square Cage was actually an abandoned factory area on the middle floor isted from the outside


    world, forming two separate worlds between the inside and outside.


    Seeing this scene, Philip immediately frowned.


    Old rke opened the entrance to Square Cage through hismunicator.


    Standing at the door, Philip said to Lorna, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, and it might be dangerous


    inside, so it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go in with me.¡±


    Hearing that, Lorna said, ¡°Emily and her grandpa are also members of my Finn family. No matter what,


    I¡¯m duty-bound to save them!¡±


    At Lorna¡¯s persistence, Philip said no more and dragged Old rke inside.


    As soon as they stepped into Square Cage, a ck shadow suddenly shed past, and Old rke was


    taken away. Although Philip was equivalent to an eight-star practitioner here, Old rke was snatched


    away while he was off-guard.


    After his escape, Old rkeughed and said, ¡°Oh Philip, as I told you, as long as youe to Square


    Cage, I¡¯ll settle the scores with you!¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, someone stabbed his neck with a dagger. It was none other


    than the person who took him away.


    Philip was taken aback and said coldly to the man, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to kill him, why bother saving


    him?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The man chuckled and said, ¡°You may not know the rules of Square Cage. Here, wastrels can only end


    up like this, just like your teammates!¡±


    Heughed as he spoke.


    But, to his surprise, however, Philip moved faster than he imagined.


    In an instant, Philip was beside him. Philip lifted him and said, ¡°What happened to my teammates?¡±


    Not only was the man not afraid of Philip, but five rays of light erupted from his body. He clearly


    intended to fight Philip. Philip simply punched the man again and again until the light disappeared.


    Philip asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, where are my teammates?! If you don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t mind turning you


    into waste!¡±

 Chapter 3250

    Chapter 3250


    Hearing Philip¡¯s threat, the cruel and cunning look in his eyes just now disappeared.


    The look in Philip¡¯s eyes was terrifying, and his strength was fearsome. It was almost impossible for


    them to imagine.


    ¡°Are you willing to talk now?¡±


    Philip grabbed the man¡¯s cor, and the other party said softly, ¡°They¡¯re in the east corner!¡±


    ¡°Give us a more precise location!¡±


    Lorna wanted to know the specific location, but before she could finish asking, a ck arrow suddenly


    shot at them.


    Philip pushed Lorna away and stepped back. He looked up and saw a tall man in ck.


    With a face full of arrogance, the man said to Philip, ¡°If you want to see your teammates, you have to


    pass through this first level, but I want to remind you that this can be fatal!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, many people with bows and arrows appeared in the building


    complexes around. They should be the subordinates of the man with the bow and arrow on his back.


    At this person¡¯smand, his subordinates startedunching their bows and arrows.


    Philip grabbed Lorna and ran to one side. Fortunately, the area in Square Cage was quite big, giving


    Philip and Lorna a ce to dodge. However, the feeling of being treated as a ything was really not


    good.


    Since the other party had made the first move, Philip had to return the favor!


    If they wanted to treat this hunt as a game, he would y this game with them until the end!


    With that thought in mind, Philip turned around and charged at those people shooting arrows at him.


    Those people were enjoying the hunt, so no one expected Philip to turn back at this time.


    In a panic, they fired at Philip haphazardly!


    Philip simply sneered and swept over them with mes on his body. In an instant, the hunter became


    the hunted.


    Philip moved so fast that those people had no chance to react at all. They were engulfed by the mes


    on Philip¡¯s body in a sh. However, this was not Philip¡¯s objective. He wanted to hunt that arrogant


    man!


    Since the beginning of the hunt, however, Philip did not see that person much.


    At this moment, a whistle sounded!


    ¡°If you choose to surrender now or submit to Square Cage, I might consider sparing your life!¡±


    That whistling sound was an arrow!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Philip saw the arrow, the man in ck appeared. To Philip¡¯s surprise, the man in ck was


    actually an elemental practitioner and a strong one too. His arrow carried a spark of fire as it shot at


    Philip.


    As his speed became faster, the mes on the arrow got bigger.


    When the arrow reached Philip, he grabbed it.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, why should I surrender?¡± Philip snorted coldly and said.


    Seeing this scene, the people in Square Cage who were about to cheer were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 3251

    Chapter 3251


    With one move, Philip appeared in front of the man in ck and stabbed the burning arrow into the


    man¡¯s body at lightning speed!


    The arrow exploded!


    The man in ck was instantly sted into a bloody mess!


    Philip nced at those people and said, ¡°Tell me where you took my friends! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll massacre


    the entire Square Cage today!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound, and an entrance extending underground appeared on the floor


    in front of Philip.


    ¡°If you want to see your teammates and witness their miserable state,e in!¡±


    Philip was full of resentment and immediately walked down the passage with Lorna.


    As soon as he entered, he heard Leopard¡¯s muffled groan.


    In a space surrounded by an energy shield, Leopard was fighting against a man many times stronger


    than him. His face was already covered in blood, but he still tried his best to protect Emily behind him


    and Iris who looked terrified.


    Leopard¡¯s opponent ravaged him repeatedly, and one of his arms was already drooping unnaturally.


    Seeing this scene, Philip immediately jumped high and hit the energy shield.


    ¡°Open this thing!¡±


    Philip kept bombarding the energy shield, but an old man with a cane nced at Philip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    waste your energy. You can¡¯t st it open! This energy shield can withstand the full blow of an eight-


    star practitioner!¡±


    Philip looked up at the old man and asked, ¡°What exactly do you want?!¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, the old man smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much. I just want to see your strength.


    I¡¯ve arranged a few opponents for you. As long as you can kill all of them, I can let your teammates go.


    10 in exchange for one. It¡¯s a good deal!¡±


    After saying this, the people around the old man walked toward Philip.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    They started by walking slowly toward Philip but suddenly began to run!


    Philip¡¯s face was filled with murderous intent, and the mes on his body skyrocketed. In a sh, me


    chimeras appeared in front of him one after another. This time, he charged at them without waiting for


    them to reach him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The chimeras formed by the mes pounced on those people like cruel and savage beasts.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and smiled smugly. He had not seen such a powerful person for a


    while. He was at least a star talent practitioner with six-star elements. Moreover, the elements were at


    least at level 3S!


    ¡®Very powerful!¡¯


    ¡°Use all your strength or you know what¡¯s in store for you!¡±


    Hearing that, the faces of those people changed drastically, and they sprang into action. In an instant,


    the fire, water, earth, and wind elements appeared on the scene.


    The people sent by the old man were all elemental practitioners!

 Chapter 3252

    Chapter 3252


    When Philip saw these people, a glint of chill shed in his eyes.


    Inside the energy shield, Leopard and the others saw Philip at this time. A look of joy appeared on their


    faces. However, they saw those people attacking Philip after that, and a look of worry shed across


    their faces.


    They knew that Philip came to the Square Cage to save them, but only Lorna was here with him.


    Philip was putting himself in danger!


    At this time, Philip did not care who this person was at all. Although there were many elemental


    practitioners among the people of the middle floor, their elemental level was too low.


    That was why Philip dared to fight them. For one to fight against many, the basis was built on the


    difference in strength. If there was no difference in strength, it was impossible to fight against many


    opponents single-handedly.


    Although Philip knew that the other party would work seamlessly in a group, in the face of the huge


    difference in strength, everything was futile.


    At this time, water bombs hit the fire chimera, but could not prevent the fire chimera from rushing


    forward.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing them running away and turning back, Philip was in no rush. He walked to those people slowly


    while he focused mostly on controlling the fire chimeras. However, at this moment, the ground under


    his feet suddenly surged, and some vines soared with it.


    Like a woven, Philip was trapped in it. Then, the raised earth copsed, burying Philippletely.


    After that, countless water bombs sted upon it, reinforcing the firm soil.


    This was their teamwork, seamless cooperation without any hesitation.


    At this time, they looked at the old man and said, ¡°Mr. Cusack, I don¡¯t think he can survive this!¡±


    Of course, they had a basis for saying so. They had done this countless times.


    Thebination of the earth and wood elements would trap the opponent first. Then, they would make


    use of the pressure from the copsed earth to tighten the vines of the wood element wrapped around


    the opponent¡¯s body, and finally, the water element to make the surrounding soil stronger.


    They believed that no one would survive at this time.


    Mr. Cusack snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s you who won¡¯t survive!¡±


    Mr. Cusack pointed to the sky where those fire chimeras appeared. Following his pointed finger, the fire


    chimeras swooped down.

 Chapter 3253

    Chapter 3253


    Several people were knocked to the ground, and the scene suddenly turned into a sea of fire.


    The mes were so intense that they almost burned everything to a crisp.


    At this moment, Philip finally came out of that cage. The sphere that was wrapped around Philip¡¯s body


    suddenly exploded while he was still zing with mes.


    In a sh, Philip attacked the energy shield again!


    Boom!


    Under Philip¡¯s attack this time, the energy shield shook. The people fighting with Leopard and the


    others stood in a daze. They could hardly believe that this person had such terrifyingbat power.


    Mr. Cusack said to Philip, ¡°Philip, let¡¯s negotiate the terms. If you¡¯re willing to submit to me, be my


    vanguard, and help me invade the upper floor, I¡¯ll release them now. What do you think?¡±


    Philip just nced at Mr. Cusack without saying a word but walked to the energy shield instead.


    ¡°Will you open it or not?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was very cold!


    Mr. Cusack snorted coldly and said to Philip, ¡°Agree to my conditions and I¡¯ll open it for you!¡±


    To his surprise, Philip suddenly rushed toward Mr. Cusack who was high up. However, Mr. Cusack


    calmly reached his hand out to Philip.


    Philip abruptly felt his body sinking, which made him ufortable.


    ¡°Is this the gravitational element?¡±


    Mr. Cusack smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, this is gravity. Otherwise, how could I order them


    around? All of them are powerful desperadoes!¡±


    While this gravitational element was umon, Philip knew a thing or two about it.


    When on the lower floor, Philip learned a lot about the elements of this world with Emily and Iris.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, will you let them out or not?¡± Philip¡¯s voice was full of chills as if he wanted to freeze


    Mr. Cusack in front of him.


    Anger appeared on Mr. Cusack¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you think you can challenge me with your strength? On your knees!¡± Mr. Cusack bellowed.


    However, to his surprise, instead of kneeling, Philip stood there unaffected.


    Mr. Cusack could not believe that someone could deal with his gravity element.


    He promptly unleashed stronger gravity on Philip. However, not only was Philip unaffected, but the


    energy shield actually cracked at this time.


    Bang!


    Following this loud noise, everyone was startled, and the energy shield exploded.


    Mr. Cusack frowned and asked Philip, ¡°You¡¯re a dual talent elemental practitioner!¡±


    Philip ignored him but walked into the energy shield and helped Leopard up.


    Leopard said to Philip, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡±


    Philip knocked him on the head and said, ¡°You were beaten up so badly. How dare you say you didn¡¯t


    embarrass me!¡±


    After Philip and his team came out, Philip released a raging me at the wrecked energy shield.


    Almost instantly, Philip got rid of all the people inside. After doing all this, Philip said to his team, ¡°Okay,


    let¡¯s go back!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Before Philip and the others could leave, Mr. Cusack said coldly, ¡°Where do you think the Square Cage


    is? How dare youe and go as you please?¡±


    Leopard took a step forward and said, ¡°Old man, I didn¡¯t want toe here in the first ce. Your


    people are the ones who brought me here!¡±

 Chapter 3254

    Chapter 3254


    Mr. Cusack¡¯s face turned cold and said, ¡°You ignorant fools. I gave you a chance toe to the middle


    floor but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. In that case, don¡¯t me me for this!¡±


    Philip looked up at him and said, ¡°Who are you to give us a chance?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about that chance at all!¡± Lorna was even more valiant.


    She drew out her big saber and rushed at Mr. Cusack


    At the same time, Mr. Cusack waved his hand lightly, and countless people and mechas appeared in


    the Square Cage.


    They were all Mr. Cusack¡¯s subordinates and under his control. As long as Mr. Cusack gave the order,


    they would tear Philip and the others into pieces without hesitation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    No matter how strong Philip was, he could not withstand such arge number.


    Everyone knew this!


    Mr. Cusack said to them sternly, ¡°Except for Philip rke, kill everyone, and leave no one alive!¡±


    The machine guns on the mecha were aimed at them in an instant, firing frantically at Philip and the


    others.


    Smoke billowed, after the machine guns stopped attacking, Mr. Cusack¡¯s men rushed into the smoke.


    To their surprise, however, they flew out faster than they went in.


    Almost as soon as they rushed in, they flew out again!


    For a time, no one knew the situation inside, so no one dared to make another move.


    When the smoke cleared, they saw that Philip had turned into a burning chimera humanoid with the


    shadow of an ancient beast behind him.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Cusack¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    No one expected Philip to have such strength. Even on the upper floor, there should be few people like


    Philip.


    Was that the shadow of the royal chimera family?


    Did hee from the royal chimera family of the nine royal families?


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Philip, the fire chimera humanoid, roared at the people around him at this moment.


    No one dared to make a move.


    To Philip, those guns on the mechas posed no threat to him at all. Just because they would not attack


    did not mean Philip would not.


    At this moment, Philip was like a tiger rushing into a flock of sheep.


    Howls and sounds of breaking mechas immediately resounded throughout the Square Cage.


    Under Philip¡¯s terrible attack, some buildings in the Square Cage were destroyed by Philip too.


    Mr. Cusack roared, and his body floated up.


    ¡°Oh Philip, I wasn¡¯t wrong about you at all. If you agree to be my subordinate, I¡¯ll let you go today!¡±


    However, the answer he got was Philip¡¯s chimera ws.


    ng!


    Philip¡¯s chimera ws were blocked by Mr. Cusack, who used gravity to form a shield in front of him. A


    loud friction could be heard from the tussle between him and Mr. Cusack.


    With this block, Philip¡¯s attack became more frantic.


    His chimera ws kept attacking and the shadow of the beast behind him gave him a boost, so Mr.


    Cusack had to back away.


    Everyone in the Square Cage looked at Mr. Cusack. No one expected this godlike man in the Square


    Cage to be overwhelmed by Philip.

 Chapter 3255

    Chapter 3255


    Mr. Cusack ordered sternly, ¡°He won¡¯tst long in this state, so attack him now!¡±


    Although he gave this order, no one was a fool. Going against Philip at this time was tantamount to


    courting death.


    Sure enough, as Mr. Cusack expected, Philip¡¯s frantic attack did notst too long, but Philip was still in


    a fire chimera humanoid form.


    Philip was also surprised. He could not unleash his full strength here. There seemed to be a certain


    limitation.


    Looking at the people in the Square Cage, Philip moved again, but this time, the target was not Mr.


    Cusack but his underlings.


    All his subordinates scattered. Even Mr. Cusack dared not fight Philip head-on now.


    Mr. Cusack kept looking for an opportunity. Finally, Philip¡¯s fire chimera humanoid state disappeared!


    He returned to his normal form, but his body immediately weakened. Iris and Lorna rushed over to help


    him, which kept him from falling.


    Philip felt weak all over. It was not a good feeling.


    His strength could not be fully unleashed here as if a lot of power of rules had been absorbed.


    Mr. Cusack smiled and said, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s over for you! Since I cannot make use of you, die!¡±


    Mr. Cusack rushed toward Philip.


    Due to his special gravity element, the ground under his feet cracked into a huge ravine. If Mr. Cusack


    took another step, Philip would be crushed!


    However, he could not take this step.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was because Cougar appeared in front of Philip. Not just Cougar but the entire Cougar Squad!


    Cougar bore the full brunt of Mr. Cusack¡¯s attack and roared. The armor on his body shattered and his


    muscles bulged, looking as if he grew one sizerger.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Cougar threw a punch and sent Mr. Cusack flying.


    That was not the end.


    Cougar chased after Mr. Cusack like a raging cougar. He exerted force on his feet, spun around, and


    sent Mr. Cusack flying with another punch.


    Seeing Mr. Cusack flying at him, Philip mustered all his strength. His right hand turned into a chimera


    w again, and he grabbed Mr. Cusack fiercely.


    Poof!


    There was a scream and Mr. Cusack spat a mouthful of blood, his chest pierced by Philip¡¯s chimera


    ws.


    He looked at Philip in disbelief.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exhausted? How can you still attack me?¡±


    As he spoke, Philip¡¯s hand turned normal again, and Philip fell to the ground.


    ¡°Yes, although I¡¯m spent, I still have enough to kill you.¡±


    Cougar walked over. Just as he was about to say something, Philip¡¯s vision went dark and he passed


    out.


    No one expected this.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. Let¡¯s go,¡± Iris said, and asked everyone to leave.


    ***


    When Philip opened his eyes again, he found himself in Iris¡¯ bar.


    Leopard, Emily, and Iris stood around him.


    ¡°Is Mr. Cusack dead?¡± Philip asked.


    Seeing Philip wake up, Leopard hurried to him and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really amazing. Can you teach


    me that move you used?¡±


    Iris knocked Leopard on his head and said, ¡°He just woke up. Be considerate.¡±

 Chapter 3256

    Chapter 3256


    Hearing Iris¡¯ words, Leopard immediately scratched his head and smiled a little embarrassedly.


    It was the first time Philip entered the inside of this bar. He did not expect Iris¡¯ room to be so pinky.


    Many things were decorated with pink with many plush dolls too.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine now,¡± Philip said while getting up.


    Although Emily was also very concerned about Philip, the worry on her face was apparent.


    Philip knew it was due to her missing grandfather so he said to Emily, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go back


    and check if there are any other clues about grandpa.¡±


    Emily shook her head.


    ¡°Your priority is to take good care of yourself. We need to think and n about grandpa¡¯s matter.¡±


    Hearing that, a smile crossed Philip¡¯s face.


    ¡°Look at this¡­¡±


    Philip took something out, which was a badge belonging to Emily¡¯s grandfather.


    Seeing this badge, Emily was startled, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my grandpa¡¯s badge? Why is it with you?¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I found this in the Square Cage. I think your grandfather¡¯s disappearance must have


    something to do with Mr. Cusack.¡±


    Philip was telling the truth. He discovered it when he was fighting Mr. Cusack. He had an impression of


    it because Grandpa once showed off this thing to him.


    Based on Mr. Cusack¡¯s character, he must have taken Grandpa away for a particr reason. However,


    since Mr. Cusack was dead, nothing could be verified now.


    If they wanted to know Grandpa¡¯s whereabouts, they had to go to the Square Cage to see if they could


    get some information from Mr. Cusack¡¯s men.


    Emily clutched the badge as she pondered.


    Iris said, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside and fill our stomachs first.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hearing that, Leopard promptly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I agree!¡±


    Philip got off the bed and stretched his body. He was all tired out from fighting Mr. Cusack.


    After some simple stretching, Philip started attacking the food on the table without further ado.


    Although Iris¡¯ cooking skill was a little inferior to Emily¡¯s, it was better than no food at all.


    Seeing that Philip had started to eat, the others also gathered around.


    During this time, Philip also found out the reason why his strength could not be brought into full y.


    ording to Iris, it was because Philip came from the wilderness and could not fully adapt to the


    environment here.


    Of course, the wilderness was simply Philip¡¯s excuse. He came from another world altogether.


    Hearing that, Philip finally understood a little. The rules of the two worlds shed with each other, but


    fortunately, it was not a big problem.


    While they were eating, Lorna walked in.


    She walked up to Philip as if nothing had happened and asked, ¡°How are you? Do you feel better?¡±


    Philip was focused on eating and his answer was muffled, ¡°Except for being famished, I¡¯m alright.¡±

 Chapter 3257

    Chapter 3257


    At this time, Lorna noticed the badge in Emily¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How did you get that thing?¡± Lorna pointed at the badge in Emily¡¯s hand and asked.


    Emily nced at Lorna in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Why? Do you recognize this badge?¡±


    Lorna nodded. ¡°Not only do I recognize this badge, but I also know where it came from.¡±


    Immediately after, Lorna told everyone about the origin of this item.


    It was a symbol of status in the Finn family, and only those who had reached the level of a warrior had


    the right to get this badge. The basis for being a warrior was to stay in the Aqualuna Cave for a week


    alone.


    Hearing that, Philip stopped what he was doing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this Aqualuna Cave all about?¡±


    Leopard quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a ce for humans at all. There are exotic beasts everywhere with pretty


    strongbat powers.¡±


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Philip asked Leopard.


    Leopard scratched his head and said hesitantly, ¡°I heard people saying that it¡¯s on the middle floor, but


    we haven¡¯t been to the middle floor before, so I don¡¯t know the exact location.¡±


    At this moment, there was another knock at the door. This time, it was the head butler of the Shannon


    family.


    When he saw Philip, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I heard that you killed the captain of our first


    team.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Any problem?¡± Philip said lightly.


    The head butler snickered and said, ¡°No problem, but the people of the first team want to avenge their


    captain!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip told Leopard and the others not to move. ¡°This is my business so I¡¯ll take care of it.


    No one is allowed to go out.¡±


    After saying that, Philip walked out of the bar. Outside the bar, the head butler had brought along the


    first team of the Shannon family.


    Everyone looked fierce and vicious. When they saw Philiping out, they immediately surrounded


    him.


    Seeing this scene, Philip narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me today?¡±


    A sinister look shed across the faces of those people.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Why should wee here if not to fight?¡±


    After saying this, they were about to charge.


    The head butler crossed his arms and stood aside as if he was unconcerned about them fighting Philip.


    Seeing that, Philip snorted coldly and mes erupted from his body again.


    He watched helplessly as the mine was snatched away right under his nose and he got no benefit at


    all. Now, they still wanted to find trouble with him.


    Philip suddenly rushed at the people of the so-called first team.


    Even their captain was no match for Philip, so how could they?


    With a few jumps, Philip already took down these people.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this sight. Even the head butler was stunned for a moment. He had


    expected that these people were no match for Philip but he did not expect them to lose so quickly!


    They could not even react before they were knocked to the ground.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    He pped his hands and said with augh, ¡°Not bad! Since you have this strength, I think they won¡¯t


    have any objections if you be their captain!¡±


    The head butler walked up to Philip while he spoke.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip turned to look at him suspiciously.

 Chapter 3258

    Chapter 3258


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Leopard and the others had been watching from the window. If Philip was in danger, they would not sit


    idly by in the bar. However, at the thought of Philip¡¯s strength, they did not believe anyone could be


    Philip¡¯s match. That was why they stayed in the bar and watched the fun.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, the head butlerughed and said, ¡°Since you killed the captain of the first


    team, there¡¯s no one to manage them now, so I brought them to you.¡±


    Philip frowned and said to the head butler, ¡°I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s someone to manage them or not, and


    I have no obligation or interest to be the captain of your first team.¡±


    Hearing that, the head butler¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    He said, ¡°What if I said I can let you manage the elemental mine?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Philip could manage the element mine?


    Was the Shannon family so generous?


    At this time, the head butler added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to decide right now. You can think about it first.


    Once you have decided, you can look for me at any time.¡±


    With that said, he left with his people.


    Philip was left bewildered. He simply could not figure out what was going on.


    The words of the head butler and the people of the first team were too bizarre. However, the mine was


    simply too attractive!


    If he could control that mine, he would have controlled half the strength of the lower floor.


    While he thought about it, Cougar arrived with his men.


    Seeing Philip at the door, he asked, ¡°Philip, are you alright?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Philip nodded and invited him into the bar.


    In the bar, Philip told Cougar what happened.


    After hearing that, Cougar frowned and asked, ¡°Is the Shannon family really willing to give up this


    mine? Although a dark element mine is not widely used, it¡¯s still a mine after all. If you can use it well,


    it¡¯ll definitely be of great help, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have fallen into the Shannon family¡¯s trap by then!¡±


    If it was just for himself, Philip would not lower his head for this mine at all. However, at the thought of


    the scarcity of this mine, which could definitely provide a clue to the herb of Wynn¡¯s cure here, Philip


    became enthusiastic.


    Cougar expressed that no matter what Philip decided, he would support Philip unconditionally.


    With Cougar¡¯s promise, Philip counted his lucky stars to meet Cougar here.


    After Cougar left, Philip went to the test tower.


    He had not been here for the past few days so there were many people here, most of them still waiting


    for Philip to test their talents. However, Philip¡¯s objective was to recruit more people for his elemental


    cram school.


    Now that he had gained a lot of poprity on the lower floor of the underground city, those people


    followed when Philip walked over.


    If Philip agreed to test them, they would pay Philip the star dors without hesitation.


    ¡°I know what everyone is waiting for, so let¡¯s make up for the time lost when I¡¯m not here for the past


    two days. Everyone cane to my elemental cram school and I can give you the test for free!¡±


    Hearing that, joy spread on their faces, and cheers erupted from the crowd.

 Chapter 3259

    Chapter 3259


    This was simply unheard of on the lower floor of the underground city. Anything free would overturn the


    entire concept here. For people on the lower floor of the underground city, this was a once-in-a-lifetime


    opportunity.


    Everyone promptly surrounded Philip and walked toward Leopard¡¯s boxing arena.


    This was an instant sensation in the underground city!


    Almost everyone flocked to Leopard¡¯s boxing arena.


    At the sight of these swarming people, Philip felt his scalp tingling. He wondered how long it would take


    to test them one by one. At this time, he regretted his decision to make the test free. Moreover, he


    never thought that there would be so many people on the lower floor of the underground city.


    However, everyone¡¯s spirits were high, and Philip had no way to refuse them, so he could only patiently


    test them one by one.


    At this time, several families on the lower floor could no longer sit still.


    The Rain family, the Curry family, and the Finn family!


    They thought that Philip had shaken their position by doing this. Although they had the Shannon family


    above them, the Shannon family had been suppressing them for many years due to their strength.


    They could tolerate being suppressed by the Shannon family but not by a rising neer. Thus, they


    were vexed about Philip¡¯s bigmotion.


    ¡°Hmph, what free test is Philip doing? I think he¡¯s trying to establish his authority,¡± the Finn family


    member said angrily.


    However, he did not know that Lorna of the Finn family worshiped Philip very much now. After all, Philip


    fought against the entire Square Cage single-handedly.


    ¡°Even so, what can you do?¡± the Curry family member said.


    ¡°The entire lower floor of the underground city sees Philip as a hero now. Do you think we can fight the


    whole lower floor?¡±


    The Rain family member suddenly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Hearing that, the other two families were curious.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n? Tell us quickly!¡± They looked at the Rain family member and asked eagerly.


    The member of the Rain family walked to the window at this time. From this angle, he could see the


    crowd in front of Leopard¡¯s boxing arena.


    ¡°As long as we can let them know that Philip is a liar, they¡¯ll no longer believe him.¡±


    The Curry family member immediately refuted this.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. His test results are as urate as the test tower. How can we make them


    believe that he¡¯s a liar?¡±


    The Rain family member sneered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get him to take the test then. As long as the test


    doesn¡¯t show any results, he must be a liar.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The Rain family member turned around and took out a bead from his pocket.


    ¡°As long as we make him eat this, even if he¡¯s an elemental practitioner, I can destroy him.¡±


    The Rain family member¡¯s expression looked ominous.

 Chapter 3260

    Chapter 3260


    Philip had no idea that his unwitting action had attracted the attention of various forces on the lower


    floor. Even after he promised everyone that he would test people in this boxing arena for free every


    morning starting tomorrow, they were unwilling to leave.


    This made Philip realize how much these people wanted to get out of the rut of the lower floor.


    As such, Philip rxed the conditions a bit and allowed everyone to observe as he instructed Leopard,


    Emily, and Iris in their elemental practice.


    At this time, those who had detected their talent elements followed Philip¡¯s method and began to


    practice here.


    Philip did not stop them, but this ce seemed too small to amodate so many people now.


    Thus, Philip said to everyone, ¡°If you like this elemental cram school so much, you can help us


    transform it into a bigger ce, making it more convenient for everyone to observe and learn.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After all, our manpower is limited, so I need your help.¡±


    Philip thought that this would reduce the number of people here. After all, not everyone was willing to


    give.


    People were only willing to give their time or money if they knew what they could receive.


    This was human nature. However, to Philip¡¯s surprise, these people on the lower floor started working


    without further ado. Moreover, their division ofbor was clear and detailed, and some people even


    went home to fetch some materials that could be used.


    As soon as this work started, it instantly became a major event on the lower floor.


    As too many people were involved, Philip and the others gave up practicing but started expanding the


    boxing arena instead.


    After a bout of busybor, the original boxing arena disappeared, reced by an empty space two or


    three timesrger.


    Philip¡¯s heart brightened at this sight. With such arge scale, even if they could not recruit so many


    talents, there were at least dozens of talent elemental practitioners.


    Not only Philip, but the Curry family, the Finn family, and the Rain family realized this too.


    The rtionship between Cougar and Philip was quite good. They had gone through thick and thin


    together, so Cougar would not stop Philip.


    The Shannon family wanted to win Philip over too, so they would not stop him either. However, these


    three families were different. If they allowed Philip to develop like this, his influence might surpass the


    three. So they turned up at the door to impede Philip.


    The Rain family was the first to arrive. Although few people turned up, everyone knew they were up to


    something


    In just a short time, they pushed away many people who were busy working and walked up to Philip.


    ¡°Philip rke, do you know that the people on the lower floor are already living a hard life? Why are


    you still exploiting them like this?¡±


    As soon as the leading Rain family member saw Philip, he said sharply.


    Everyone stopped and looked at him.


    As the saying went, trouble always turned up when one least expected it.


    Seeing this scene, the Rain family member continued his verbal attack, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, although they


    don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, I do.¡±


    ¡°You want everyone on the lower floor to worship you so that you can rise above the rest and be


    the best on the entire lower floor. This is wishful thinking!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. ¡°May I ask how did the Rain family develop on the lower floor over the


    years?¡±

 Chapter 3261

    Chapter 3261


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys exploit the people of the lower floor too? And what did they get from you?¡± Philip asked


    ndly.


    Philip guessed that themotion he caused had attracted such arge number of people from the


    lower floor that the other party came looking for trouble.


    If Philip was doing this to earn star dors before, that was no longer his purpose now. Especially after


    seeing the Square Cage on the middle floor.


    He wanted to advance step by step to the middle floor and even the upper floor. That was Philip¡¯s


    objective.


    However, after hearing Philip¡¯s remarks, the members of the Rain family were ruffled up.


    ¡°We can at least feed the people of the lower floor. And you?¡±


    Philip smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving them hope so that they¡¯ll no longer ept your


    exploitation.¡±


    Then, Philip turned to the people of the lower floor and said, ¡°Since someone has doubts, I¡¯ll make


    myself clear today. My cram school will not only help those with elemental talents but also those


    without elemental talents can attend.¡±


    His words were greeted by cheers all around!


    The people of the lower floor worked more enthusiastically now. Before this, no one treated them as


    human beings, but Philip gave them the chance.


    So even if they had to give, they were willing to do so. Especially since Philip said that even people


    without elemental talents coulde here and learn.


    Philip had sessfully ignited the fire of hope in people¡¯s hearts!


    Seeing this, the Rain family members roared angrily, ¡°Stop, all of you!¡±


    They bellowed furiously. They could not believe that these people were conquered by a few simple


    words from Philip.


    When they tried to win these people over back then, they had to fork out star dors.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    None of the people of the lower floor paid any attention to them or even looked at them.


    ¡°I repeat, if anyone dares to move another inch, I¡¯ll chop your hand off!¡± The leader of the Rain family


    shouted grimly.


    Seeing this, Philip knew that the other party was here to crash his party, and strong pressure surged


    from him.


    ¡°I dare you to touch them!¡±


    If they dared to make a move, Philip would strike without hesitation. Philip did not take the Rain family


    seriously at all.


    The people of the lower floor were very excited at this scene. They felt that someone was finally


    standing up and speaking on their behalf.


    The Rain family did not expect that they would cause public outrage at this time. However, at this point,


    there was no turning back, and they could not let it go either.


    ¡°Philip rke, let¡¯s see if you really have what it takes to fight against the Rain family!¡±


    After saying this, the members of the Rain family rushed at Philip.


    Philip did not sit idly by either. mes burst from his body as he rushed at them too!


    His strength was equivalent to eight stars so he was not afraid of them at all.

 Chapter 3262

    Chapter 3262


    Boom!


    Lightning shed and the sky above the boxing arena darkened.


    The bodies of the Rain family members flickered with water vapor, obviously all water element


    practitioners. They practiced a technique unique to their family, so thebined force was quite


    powerful.


    In the sky, rain drizzled.


    The members of the Rain family drew out their weapons which only function was to enhance their


    water element. Following their movements, water jets suddenly appeared out of thin air, shooting at


    Philip like water dragons.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Philip was not to be outdone either, and me chimeras appeared in the rain one after another.


    The sound of rumbling was deafening!


    The fire chimeras and the water dragons shed wildly, producing terrifying energy fluctuations.


    The other people of the lower floor stood aside, and everyone could see that Philip was fighting against


    these Rain family members single-handedly.


    No one expected Philip to be so strong, and after seeing this scene, the people of the lower floor


    believed in Philip¡¯s strength even more.


    At this time, Philip was their pir of hope.


    As for Leopard and the others, they did not want to make a move at all, because they had seen Philip¡¯s


    strength and knew that the Rain family would not pose any threat to Philip. However, at this time,


    everyone discovered a problem.


    In the center of the battle, the area under their feet had be wet at some point. It seemed that in


    the next second, a bigger water jet would gush from below.


    Just when the people of the lower floor were about to remind Philip, cracks appeared on the ground,


    and the water jet wrapped around Philip like a prison of water elements.


    For a while, the fire element was no longer visible in this area, and even the fire chimeras in the rain


    gradually became dim as if they would disappear at any time.


    ¡°Philip rke, aren¡¯t you very strong? Today, we¡¯re going to crush the people of the lower floor, and


    we¡¯ll see what you can do about it.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone around was furious.


    They wanted to fight too, but they were not strong enough, let alone elemental talents, so they were no


    match for these Rain family members.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of explosion!


    In the water prison, a raging fire element sted the walls violently. As if in the next moment, the water


    prison would be shattered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him out!¡± The leader of the Rain family shouted.


    However, this was beyond their control. Philip¡¯s fire elemental level was not something they could


    contend with.


    That was a level 5S fire element!


    Boom!


    The water prison finally exploded, and the water vapor evaporated under the scorching temperature of


    the fire element.


    Philip moved constantly, punching the Rain family members one after another. Following Philip¡¯s


    movements, raging mes burned the Rain family members.

 Chapter 3263

    Chapter 3263


    No matter how they tried to use their water elements to resist, it was in vain.


    The delicate raindrops were of no help at all. After all, Philip¡¯s fire element was too aggressive.


    Finally, the sky cleared up. The bodies of the Rain family members were swallowed by the fire element


    released by Philip and burned to a crisp.


    Everyone also realized the wild ambitions of the Rain family and started discussing if they should start


    boycotting the Rain family from now on. After all, their intentions were too sinister because they saw


    the people of the lower floor as their ves.


    At this time, Philip said to everyone, ¡°Nice people are often bullied. Only when your fist is strong


    enough that others will listen to you, instead of the other way around.¡±


    ¡°We have to say no to all inequality!¡±


    Everyone got excited at Philip¡¯s actions, especially his final remark. They had been suppressed for too


    long and needed to vent.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At this time, people of the Curry family turned up. There were a few of them too, but unlike the Rain


    family, they were courteous to Philip.


    ¡°When I first saw you, I thought you were no ordinary person. Today, you exceeded my expectations!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention those ignorant fools, what you did could be seen as the icon of the lower floor!¡±


    Hearing what Patriarch Curry said, Philip narrowed his eyes and stood on guard.


    As the saying went, a barking dog would not bite. Someone like him was no doubt a wolf in sheep¡¯s


    clothing.


    Philip knew that he had threatened the interests of their families, so he knew they would look for him.


    However, to Philip¡¯s surprise, not only did Patriarch Curry not say anything harsh, but he also gave him


    a little box.


    ¡°This is a small token from the Curry family. I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    After taking the small box, Philip looked at Patriarch Curry in wonder.


    He felt that he could not figure out this person, and he knew that the other party must be hiding


    something up his sleeve, but things were still under wraps for now.


    ¡°Thank you, Patriarch Curry,¡± Philip followed his lead and put the gift away.


    However, seeing his action, Patriarch Curry said, ¡°Philip, this is an elixir we obtained on the middle floor


    back then, which coincidentally is an elixir of the fire element. It¡¯s only useful for people of the fire


    element¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I realized that the power of this elixir seems to be draining all the time, so I think it¡¯s better for you


    to take it as soon as possible.¡±


    Philip nced at him suspiciously. The problem seemed to lie in this elixir!


    ¡°No rush, I¡¯ll keep the elixir for now,¡± Philip said tly.


    However, Patriarch Curry was very smart. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Since Philip has done so


    much for us, we should repay the favor, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    All the people on the lower floor replied in unison.


    ¡°Can you bear to see Philip waste such a good medicine and dy his practice?¡±


    Everyone replied like a shockwave, ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡±


    Immediately, they persuaded Philip to take the pill!


    Philip frowned. He now understood that Patriarch Curry wanted to kill him in public!


    Patriarch Curry wanted to use the public to put Philip in a situation where he could not refuse to take


    the elixir he had carefully prepared for Philip, or to be precise, poison.

 Chapter 3264

    Chapter 3264


    Since Philip had figured out the Curry family¡¯s n, he certainly would not give the other party a


    chance to harm him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He epted the item and said to the Curry family, ¡°I¡¯d like to return the token too. Since Patriarch Curry


    is so kind, I want to return a gift too. Please wait here¡­¡±


    Philip turned around and went to the back room. He took out the elixir and put it in another box before


    putting a jelly bean bought by Emily in the box prepared by the Curry family.


    Then, he came out with two boxes.


    He smiled and handed the box containing the elixir to Patriarch Curry. He said loudly, ¡°This is an elixir I


    specially prepared for Patriarch Curry. On this fine day, why don¡¯t we take the elixir together today?¡±


    Hearing that, Patriarch Curry thought that his scheme had seeded, not expecting that Philip had


    made a switch.


    Everyone else was out of the loop and simply thought that Philip and Patriarch Curry had be


    friends.


    Philip opened the box, took out the jelly bean, and popped it into his mouth.


    Then, he said to Patriarch Curry, ¡°Patriarch Curry, go ahead.¡±


    When Patriarch Curry opened the box, he was shocked silly by Philip¡¯s trick.


    ¡°Uh, this¡­¡±


    Seeing Patriarch Curry hesitate while holding the elixir, Philip confirmed his suspicions.


    He smiled and said to Patriarch Curry, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Patriarch Curry? Don¡¯t you like my gift?¡±


    Patriarch Curry was simply at a loss for words.


    He was the one who prepared the poison, so how could he not realize it?


    He wanted to make use of the public to force Philip to take the elixir, but unexpectedly, he shot himself


    in the foot.


    Everyone stared at him while he looked at Philip meaningfully.


    ¡°I just recalled that I can¡¯t take this elixir today. I¡¯m just about to break through to the next level, so I¡¯m


    afraid that I cannot control the effect of this pill.¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes at Patriarch Curry and asked, ¡°Are you afraid that something is wrong with this


    elixir? Why don¡¯t we find someone to appraise it?¡±


    Hearing that, Patriarch Curry immediately put the elixir away!


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Since it¡¯s a gift from you, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Philip grabbed his hand and said calmly, ¡°I think it¡¯s more reliable to appraise it. After all, this thing


    doesn¡¯t belong to me, but was given to me by someone else!¡±


    While speaking, Philip¡¯s eyes were fixed on Patriarch Curry.


    When he heard the suggestion to appraise the elixir, there was a sh of panic on Patriarch Curry¡¯s


    face.


    If the cat was out of the bag, with Philip¡¯s current strength, he would definitely fight Patriarch Curry to


    the end. Even so, Patriarch Curry could not disy fear.

 Chapter 3265

    Chapter 3265


    ¡°Since Philip said so, I happen to know someone, but he¡¯s no ordinary character, and we need to go to


    the upper floor to appraise this elixir. I wonder if you have the guts to go with me!¡±


    Patriarch Curry said earnestly but there was a hint of intimidation in his tone. However, as soon as he


    finished speaking, Philip heard Cougar¡¯s hearty voice.


    ¡°Philip, I just happen to have some business on the upper floor too, so may I tag along with you?¡±


    Hearing Cougar¡¯s words, everyone looked at him nkly.


    No one expected to see him here. He had always been a special existence on the lower floor.


    The Cougar Squad was the only entity that could exist on the lower floor based on might alone, and his


    status as its leader was no doubt special.


    When Patriarch Curry saw Cougar, his expression was full of uncertainty. He did not expect this


    uncontroble factor to pop up.


    Cougar said to Patriarch Curry, ¡°Patriarch Curry, having been on the lower floor for so long, I haven¡¯t


    heard that you know anyone from the upper floor.¡±


    In the underground city, the hierarchy was very clear-cut. The people of the lower floor and even the


    middle floor had always been oppressed by the upper floor. Even if Patriarch Curry had a certain


    influence on the lower floor, he was no more than an ant to the people of the upper floor.


    No one would take him seriously at all, so Cougar refused to believe his words.


    Patriarch Curry suddenly looked smug and said, ¡°Commander Yorkshire, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only


    one who knows someone on the upper floor. Don¡¯t forget that I participated in the riot back then and


    have fought my way up to the upper floor too.¡±


    Hearing that, Cougar said unceremoniously, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to ask you to go back and wait for


    us. After I¡¯m done talking to Philip, I¡¯ll get someone to find you, and I can also see who the person on


    the upper floor you know is!¡±


    Although Philip did not ask Patriarch Curry to leave, Cougar did it on his behalf!


    Since the request had been made, Patriarch Curry had no reason to stay either. With a cold snort, he


    left with his people.


    Philip invited Cougar into a room in the boxing arena while the people outside got busy.


    With the help of Leopard and others, there was no need for Philip to remain.


    ¡°Commander Yorkshire, thank you foring to my aid.¡±


    Philip thought that Cougar was just trying to help him out, so he thanked Cougar, but Cougar sighed


    heavily.


    ¡°Philip, I really need to ask you for a favor this time, so I really need you to go to the upper floor.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip looked at him in exasperation. It never urred to him that Cougar would have


    anything to do with someone from the upper floor.


    ¡°Commander Yorkshire, why do you need me to go to the upper floor?¡±


    Cougar said slowly, ¡°Do you still remember the mine fromst time?¡±


    Of course, Philip remembered this so-called mine. Because of it, the head butler of the Shannon family


    came looking for him once. He just did not tell Cougar about it.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The problem is with the mine. I secretly sent people to explore several times and found that the mine


    is toorge, so I have to report it!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip finally found out his identity.


    In fact, he was sent by the upper floor to control this ce. Once he found any talented people or


    valuable treasures, he had to report it. In other words, he was actually here to monitor the people of the


    lower floor.

 Chapter 3266

    Chapter 3266


    Nheless, so what if Philip found out?


    This world was full of injustice and oppression had always existed, although not very obvious in many


    cases.


    After delving into the reasons, one would discover that many rules were established by the people on


    the upper floor. And everyone else could only obey.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you make this trip in vain. I can give you a chance to go to the upper floor by rmending


    you¡­¡± Cougar dropped a bombshell on Philip at this time.


    This was exactly what Philip needed now. He had to get in touch with the world on the upper floor to


    achieve his goal.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In that case, why not grab this opportunity?


    ¡°When do we set off?¡± After thinking through the details, Philip asked.


    There was no doubt or hesitation. He had always been like this. Under normal circumstances, he would


    weigh the option most beneficial to him when making a choice.


    Cougar was obviously taken aback for a moment. He did not expect Philip to agree so quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to go with you.¡±


    After saying this, he added, ¡°However, you¡¯re not allowed to disclose this matter to the Shannon


    family!¡±


    Hearing this, Philip immediately understood why Cougar insisted on sending Philip.


    There was the reason. It also involved the Shannon family.


    It seemed that the background of the Shannon family was not that simple after all, so after Philip was


    targeted by the Shannon family, Cougar also tried to win him over.


    Philip nodded and said to Cougar, ¡°I¡¯ll leave my team members and the people of the lower floor over to


    you then.¡±


    Cougar agreed and switched on hismunicator.


    ¡°Panther,e over here now!¡±


    After this order, Cougar said to Philip, ¡°Without further dy, you¡¯d better leave now.¡±


    Philip did not speak but just sat on the chair and waited for Panther whom Cougar spoke of to arrive.


    This was a conflict of interest. Although Philip did not know who stood behind them, the implication was


    no small matter.


    Soon, Philip saw a thin man with cruel and cunning eyes.


    ¡°Commander Yorkshire, is this the one who wants to go to the upper floor with me?¡±


    Cougar nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s not very familiar with the middle floor and the upper floor. Take care of him on the way.¡±


    Panther just nodded slightly and sized Philip up.


    Then, he said to Cougar, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t screw things up, of course, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    However, the second half of his sentence was left unspoken. If Philip screwed things up, not to mention


    taking care of him, Panther would probably do something to Philip too.


    Of course, Philip understood his meaning, and he also knew how dangerous it would be for a person


    from the lower floor like him to go to the middle floor or even the upper floor. Thus, he did not refute it.


    Some things could only be proven by action, not words.


    Following Panther out, the two of them did not speak on the way.

 Chapter 3267

    Chapter 3267


    When Philip left, he asked Cougar to help him find Emily¡¯ s grandfather before he could leave with


    peace of mind. Otherwise, this matter would weigh heavily on his mind.


    ***


    Soon, he and Panther arrived at the ce on the middle floor that Philip had been to earlier. Although


    there were many passages from the lower floor leading to the middle floor, the passage in front of them


    seemed more often used by people of the lower floor and rtively easier to pass through.


    When he went to the Square Cagest time, Philip found out from Old rke about the passages from


    the lower floor to the middle floor.


    This was simply the back door left by the middle floor to the lower floor, which made it easier to oppress


    and understand the people of the lower floor. However, this also allowed the people of the lower floor to


    risk using this backdoor to reach the middle floor, trying to smuggle in.


    He saw themunicator in Panther¡¯s hand shing simrly to the one as Old rke¡¯s, and Philip


    knew that they must have a special identity to open this passage. However, it was a little different from


    what he saw thest time.


    Teams of guards seemed very busy.


    Seeing this scene, Panther also frowned in confusion. He had never seen the guards of the middle


    floor so busy before.


    This time, Philip had the time to take a good look at the middle floor.


    He was on a rescue mission thest time, so Philip did not observe the middle floor, not even paying


    attention to the difference between the middle floor and the lower floor.


    Walking with Panther on the street, Philip found that the streets on the middle floor were wider than


    those on the lower floor, and flying aircraft could be seen everywhere.


    On the lower floor, those with mechas and aircraft were already regarded as kings. This also showed


    that the people of the middle floor were much stronger than those on the lower floor.


    At this moment, a team of guards appeared, escorting people from the Square Cage, some of whom


    were still yelling and cursing, ¡°If not for that b*stard, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught by these guards in a


    million years!¡±


    Philip just realized that his riot in the Square Cage had actually brought such a big change to the


    middle floor. Even the Square Cage was taken down by the guards.


    Panther muttered under his breath in confusion, ¡°Mr. Cusack has been on the middle floor for so many


    years and the guards could do nothing to him. Who made that arrogant Mr. Cusack suffer such a big


    loss?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip pretended not to hear, and said to the Panther indifferently, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Panther said without even turning his head, ¡°We need to find a hotel and wait for the time when the


    passage to the upper floor opens.¡±


    Having said this, he walked to the tall building on the side.


    Philip had long discovered that the middle floor was much better than the lower floor in terms of


    architecture and prosperity.


    Most importantly, Philip saw no less than ten defense methods on the steel-covered buildings on the


    middle floor. If war really broke out, this ce could be a fortress in an instant.


    ¡°Walk faster if you don¡¯t want to be killed by the guards on the spot,¡± Panther said coldly.


    Philip merely chuckled and followed, unperturbed by Panther¡¯s words.


    Philip did not care about the guards at all. After all, Philip had taken down Mr. Cusack, whom the


    guards could not even deal with, so why would he be afraid of these guards?


    However, he did not want to say this.


    Who knew if Panther had anything to do with Mr. Cusack?


    He did not want to invite unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 3268

    Chapter 3268


    Philip thought that he and Panther could just stay in the hotel, as they had already nned to avoid the


    guards and head to the hotel. However, at this time, something dropped from one of the guards¡¯ hand.


    It was not anything important but a piece of armor he got from the Square Cage. It was an important


    part of the armor that they could use to upgrade their armor.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When he passed by Panther and Philip, the thing fell to the ground.


    The guard nced at Philip and Panther and immediately knew that they were civilians. Otherwise,


    they would not be wearing such ordinary clothes, not even simple armor.


    The guard raised his eyebrows and yelled at Philip, ¡°You, pick that up for me.¡±


    He seemed used to bossing others around, so when he spoke to Philip, he was not polite at all.


    Seeing Philip motionless, just standing there looking at him, he was immediately unhappy.


    As he walked toward Philip, he cursed, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡±


    Seeing this, Panther immediately picked up the part and stuffed it into the guard¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir, my little buddy isn¡¯t right in the head. Please forgive him¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Philip immediately realized that Panther was cold on the outside but warm on the inside.


    Once he had decided to help out, although his tongue was sharp, he would not ignore Philip. However,


    the guard refused to ept Panther¡¯s help.


    He knocked the part away from Panther¡¯s hand, let it fall to the ground, and snorted coldly.


    He said, ¡°Am I talking to you? Who do you think you are? How dare you touch my things?¡±


    The guard was not just being rude but bullying now.


    Philip felt very ufortable. He did not expect that the middle floor was worse than the lower floor,


    especially the people with a bit of status who would trample on other people¡¯s dignity as much as


    possible. The guard did not intend to let them off but wanted to fight them until the end.


    He said to Panther, ¡°Get out of my way, you ignorant fool!¡±


    He then pointed at Philip and said, ¡°I want you to pick it up for me right now.¡±


    His tone was clearly threatening.


    Panther nced at Philip, signaling Philip with his eyes to pick up the part quickly.


    Philip did not want to cause trouble either. He wanted to choose to resolve things too. After all, this was


    not the lower floor and they should not be here at all. So Philip lowered his head and reached out to


    pick up the part on the ground.


    However, before he could touch the part, the guard stomped on Philip¡¯s hand.


    Philip frowned and avoided the guard¡¯s foot. He looked at the guard coldly.


    When the guard saw this, he kicked Philip.


    ¡°What are you looking at, you lowly civilian? If you look at me again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡±


    Philip turned sideways and avoided the other party¡¯s kick.


    Seeing that, the guard still refused to give up and punched Philip in the face.

 Chapter 3269

    Chapter 3269


    At this moment, Philip was furious.


    Seeing the guard pouncing on him, he crashed into the guard, knocking him into the prison van


    transporting the prisoners of the Square Cage.


    There was a muffled bang.


    The prison van swayed. This van was no different from the normal ones, except that the bottom part


    was the structure of an aircraft while the top was steel cages.


    Seeing this, Panther¡¯s heart dropped to rock bottom.


    If this incident became serious, it was hard to say if they could return to the lower floor safely, not to


    mention go to the upper floor. However, now that things had happened, there was no other choice.


    The worst they could do was to provoke the guards and fight with them. If they could find a suitable


    opportunity, maybe they could escape.


    To his surprise, Philip did not seem prepared to escape.


    He strangled the guard¡¯s neck tightly. The guard¡¯s face was already flushed red, obviously unable to


    breathe. The guard did not expect that the young man in front of him would actually dare to fight him.


    When Philip let go of him, the people of the Square Cage inside the prison van saw Philip¡¯s face


    clearly.


    As soon as the man saw Philip¡¯s face, he shouted. ¡°Get him away from me! Quick, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    At this moment, themotion between Philip and the guard attracted the people around. They saw


    the scene in front of them and heard the people in the prison van talking.


    ¡°Stay there quietly and don¡¯t think of ying any tricks!¡±


    One of the guards said to the person in the prison van. However, the prisoner in the prison van pointed


    to Philip and said, ¡°That¡¯s the man who killed Mr. Cusack! He¡¯s horrific!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    If someone else said this, they might not believe it, but this man came from the Square Cage.


    No matter what, they had to believe him.


    Disbelief filled their eyes. Especially Panther, it never urred to him that Philip had been to the middle


    floor once, and even killed Mr. Cusack, who was notorious here.


    The people in the prison van pleaded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    There was no way this could be fake. That man was already full of tears and snot. He was afraid


    because he saw Philip¡¯s fire element burn a living person in front of him to ashes. So when he saw


    Philip now, he was terrified.


    He could hardly believe it!


    He could not believe that this person was standing in front of him alive. Moreover, he seemed to be


    fighting with a guard.


    The guards turned pale with shock at this moment. They did not expect that this seemingly ordinary


    young man in front of them would have such strength, and the atmosphere froze.

 Chapter 3270

    Chapter 3270


    The guard who heckled Philip earlier asked tremblingly, ¡°Did you really kill Mr. Cusack?¡±


    Philip did not answer. Although his hand loosened a little, it did not leave the guard¡¯s neck. However,


    his action all the more convinced the guards that Philip had really killed Mr. Cusack. And that was the


    reality, but few people admitted it.


    The guards exchanged a nce with each other before they persuaded Philip, ¡°This is just a


    misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±


    Although they had weapons and equipment and seemed in a much better shapepared to that of


    the lower floor, facing a person who killed Mr. Cusack, they simply had no courage to put up a fight.


    ¡°Sir, on the ount that I¡¯m a first-time offender, please forgive me this time¡­¡±


    The guard who was strangled by the neck started begging for mercy.


    In their opinion, anyone who could deal with Mr. Cusack on the middle floor must not be a simple


    character.


    This was not a person they could afford to mess with, so they became the ones who wanted to resolve


    this situation now.


    Philip knew that at this point, he could not carry things too far either, so he let go of his hand and


    snorted without speaking. Sometimes, actions spoke louder than words.


    As this left a lot of room for imagination, they would reflect if they had done anything wrong to make the


    other party unhappy.


    Seeing this scene, Panther felt as if he had learned a lesson this time. He even whispered to Philip that


    no matter where they chose to stay, he would pay for it.


    Philip, on the other hand, waved his hands pretentiously and told Panther to lead the way and leave


    this ce quickly. After all, this ce was fraught with danger.


    If they identally revealed any ws to show they were the people of the lower floor, it might invite


    some trouble.


    However, at this moment, the guard suddenly stopped the two of them.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Both Philip and Panther looked back at the same time.


    The leading guard approached smilingly. He reached out themunicator in his hand and swiped it


    lightly on Philip¡¯smunicator.


    He said with a smile, ¡°No matter what you do today, I¡¯ll take care of the expenses¡­¡±


    It was beyond Philip¡¯s expectation that someone would take the initiative to give him money to spend.


    ¡°The 100,000 star dors is a token of my appreciation. Please ept it, sir!¡±


    With that said, the guards left. They seemed afraid that Philip would refuse so they left quickly, leaving


    him with their backs.


    Panther asked doubtfully, ¡°Did you really kill Mr. Cusack on the middle floor?¡±


    Hearing Panther¡¯s question, Philip did not admit or deny it, merely nced at Panther indifferently.


    They quickly left.


    Although the facilities here were not on the same level as the lower floor, Philip recognized the hotel at


    a nce.


    Different from the architectural style of the original world, it was shaped like a dome, which was simr


    to most buildings here.


    Of course, just like the buildings on the ancestralnd, the outer walls were coated with ayer of steel.


    After a casual nce around, Philip walked to the building marked as a hotel.

 Chapter 3271

    Chapter 3271


    This was a ce that did not exist on the lower floor.


    Philip also saw many different ces but as he did not know what those were for, he did not enter.


    Panther was afraid of any idents. After all, what happened just now was scary enough so he did not


    want more trouble.


    With that thought in mind, Panther stepped in front of Philip. He faced the hotel front desk and showed


    the information disyed on hismunicator.


    He said, ¡°Give me a rest cabin.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although this ce was called a hotel, the room was called a rest cabin.


    Philip only realized that when Panther mentioned it.


    With Panther¡¯s identification, they sessfully checked into the rest cabin of the hotel. Although beds


    were also avable here, most were ces to replenish energy for armor or weapons.


    There were many devices operated by voice or a virtual panel. This hi-tech atmosphere was not seen


    in the ancestralnd.


    Philip also discovered at this time that some traces of the missing civilization portion of the ancestral


    land could be seen here. The two of them took a break and Panther could not help his curiosity.


    He asked Philip, ¡°When did youe to the middle floor?¡±


    Philip nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Why don¡®t you answer my question first? Is the identity on your


    communicator fake?¡±


    Philip¡¯s question was pretty direct.


    He wanted to know how to obtain such an identity. If it was forged, he wanted to get one too. After all,


    he could then freely enter and exit the middle floor or upper floor.


    However, Panther snickered and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not fake. This is a special pass.¡±


    Philip was startled. He had never heard of this thing. However, he could not be med either, because


    since he came here, the only people he came into contact with were Leopard, Iris, and Emily.


    Cougar could also be considered as one.


    Philip did not find out anything special from them at all, much less see anything special.


    ¡°How can I get a special pass then?¡± Philip was very curious about this now.


    Panther looked at him and teased, ¡°You can even kill Mr. Cusack. Don¡¯t you know how to get a special


    pass?¡±


    Philip shook his head firmly.


    Panther sighed and said, ¡°Well then, let me bring you for abat level evaluation tomorrow. If you


    can reach level A+ and above, you can get a special pass.¡±


    ¡®Abat level evaluation?¡¯ Philip was taken aback.


    It was his first time hearing this. Based on Panther¡¯s simple exnation, it should not be too


    complicated.


    With that thought in mind, Philip got ready to see if he could take down thebat level evaluation


    tomorrow. However, he had no idea what this evaluation involved.


    Panther did not tell him either that thisbat level evaluation required him to enter a special ce.

 Chapter 3272

    Chapter 3272


    Before they fell asleep, there was a knock on the rest cabin door. The knock sounded unhurried and


    courteous.


    Panther immediately stood on alert. Although he entered the middle floor normally, Philip did not, so he


    could be regarded as a smuggled immigrant.


    Philip also sat upright. Although he did not know who the visitor was, it should be rted to the


    previous incident. After all, looking at Panther¡¯s expression, it was obviously not someone he knew.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Philip was all the more unknown on the middle floor so this result was easy to judge. However, they


    were now stuck in this rest cabin, almost impossible to up and leave.


    Philip said to Panther, ¡°Open the door. I think they¡¯re here for the incident earlier.¡±


    Panther stared at Philip grimly without speaking. However, he knew how troublesome this matter was.


    If Philip¡¯s identity was found out, he would be implicated too.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t speakter, don¡¯t say a word either. Don¡¯t let the cat out of the bag.¡±


    Panther nced at Philip worriedly before he got up, walked over, and opened the rest cabin door.


    Several people stood outside the door wearing simple armor of the same style, obviously belonging to


    the same ce.


    Seeing the door open, they asked Panther very respectfully, ¡°May I know if the person who took care of


    Mr. Cusack is staying here?¡±


    They asked without beating around the bush.


    Panther frowned. He had prepared many excuses and had even thought of how to exin Philip¡¯s


    background. He never expected that these people would directly ask him if the person who took care of


    Mr. Cusack was here.


    It was simply beyond his expectation.


    He could not help but nce back at Philip and nod subconsciously. This unconscious action also


    answered those people¡¯s question.


    Philip got up and approached them. Those people smiled when they saw Philip.


    ¡°Hello, we¡¯re from the Draco Corps, and we would like to ask you toe with us and tell us about the


    Square Cage in detail. Is it convenient for you now?¡±


    These people from the Draco Corps spoke very politely, which Philip did not expect. Moreover, they


    werepletely different from the guards before.


    The guards just now were so arrogant and domineering, but these people were really polite by contrast.


    This was the rule of this world. The tougher the fist, the more respect one would earn. However, just as


    Philip was about to speak, he found Panther winking at him.


    The words almost left Panther¡¯s mouth, telling Philip not to go with them.


    Nheless, they were stuck between a rock and a hard ce, so Panther said, ¡°Can we do this?


    We¡¯re a little tired today. Can we go to the Draco Corps tomorrow instead?¡±


    Panther was anxious and interrupted.


    The guards looked at him.


    One of the Draco Corps narrowed his eyes at Panther and said, ¡°It seems that this gentleman is


    inconvenient.¡±


    Seeing that Panther had made a blunder, Philip snorted coldly, ¡°Whatever. Since you want me to go,


    let¡¯s go, but don¡¯t waste too much of my time.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he walked out first.

 Chapter 3273

    Chapter 3273


    This was the only way out. Panther¡¯s dy tactic was a failure, so Philip had to take the initiative.


    Joy spread over the faces of the Draco Corps, and they followed Philip out. Panther followed them out


    of the rest cabin anxiously too.


    Panther walked next to Philip and was about to say something when Philip stopped Panther with his


    eyes. They already made a blunder, anything they said would only arouse more suspicions. So Philip


    stopped Panther from talking.


    Soon, they followed people of the Draco Corps and came to a ce simr to a technological fortress.


    From a distance, they saw a golden dragon soaring into the sky. However, it was not a golden dragon


    but a customized light effect, presumably the logo of the Draco Corps.


    After following them through a long corridor, Philip finally saw the main lead.


    The captain of the Draco Corps.


    He was sitting upright on a chair, his face dark without any expression.


    Seeing Philip and Panther walking in, he just nced at them indifferently. His eyes were full of


    oppression, which made Panther pause visibly.


    However Philip was unaffected. He looked at ease.


    Seeing this scene, the captain of the Draco Corps immediately looked at Philip curiously. But, the


    sense of oppression in this nce was much stronger than thest.


    Philip suddenly had a feeling that the captain¡¯s strength should be at the peak of six stars, and he also


    had the aura of a kingship holder, which was equivalent to a king in the sixth zone in his original world.


    At the same level, a kingship holder was invincible. However, Philip¡¯s strength was eight stars in this


    world, a half-step to the other shore, so that nce did not affect Philip in any way.


    On the contrary, Philip met his nce and his aura surged, immediately dispelling the captain¡¯s


    pressure.


    The captain suddenly stood up and said with augh, ¡°Very well, as expected of the person who can


    deal with Mr. Cusack. You have a few tricks indeed.¡±


    Panther did not know what happened at all but nced at Philip nkly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Philip ignored him.


    He asked the captain coldly, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    The members of the Draco Corps said to Philip, ¡°Although you took care of Mr. Cusack, you have to


    respect our captain. After all, this is our territory.¡±


    They were not very polite when saying this. After all, Philip¡¯s tone was not friendly.


    Philip abruptly looked back at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to your head captain. Who are you to


    interrupt?¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone was not only unfriendly but also filled with sternness in his words and expression.


    Some people were like this, acting tough against a timid opponent, and acting weak against a tough


    opponent. Obviously, these people from the Draco Corps were like this, so there was no need to show


    mercy.

 Chapter 3274

    Chapter 3274


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. He¡¯s our invited guest after all, so don¡¯t worry about such red tapes.¡±


    The captain of the Draco Corps attracted Philip¡¯s attention. He was around after all, so he would never


    allow someone to bully his team members in front of him.


    He simply chose a more tactful way to resolve it.


    Philip knew that this was their territory, so he could not carry things too far, only to remind them. The


    intimidation just now was enough.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Panther was shocked. He had heard some things about the Draco Corps. They were the core guards in


    charge of the whole middle floor, maintaining safety here.


    Although a littleckingpared to some big families or big forces on the middle floor, their strength


    should not be underestimated. Especially their head captain, he could be considered invincible among


    the six-star powerhouses of the same level.


    Coupled with his strong attributes, Panther heard that he had even defeated a seven-star powerhouse


    before.


    ¡°Head captain, let¡¯s get straight to the point. Why am I here?¡±


    The head captain chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just want you to identify these people.¡±


    The head captain waved his hand, and someone brought several people over.


    They had chains strapped on their bodies andbination locks with bombs on their hands and feet.


    ¡°We captured these people from the Square Cage. They should be Mr. Cusack¡¯s confidantes. Do you


    know them?¡± the head captain asked aloud.


    When those few people saw Philip, they shouted before he could speak, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!


    Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be in this state. Philip rke, you¡¯d better pray that you won¡¯t meet us again, or


    we won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Philip did not speak. It was not for him to identify these criminals at all, but the other way around. He


    immediately understood the head captain¡¯s intention.


    This was clearly to confirm the fact that Philip had killed Mr. Cusack, but Philip had no idea what his


    purpose was.


    Panther stood beside Philip quietly but his heart was in turmoil. Thinking of his earlier disrespect to


    Philip, he felt a little uneasy.


    It never urred to him that Philip could beat Mr. Cusack and even kill him.


    How strong could Philip be exactly?


    He did not know that Philip had entered the Square Cage back then. Not only did he kill Mr. Cusack,


    but he also took down countless of his subordinates, killing Mr. Cusack under siege.


    Panther swore that after this, he would never show any disrespect to Philip again.


    The head captain said, ¡°So it¡¯s true that Mr. Philip killed Mr. Cusack¡­¡±


    Philip nced at the head captain coldly and said mildly, ¡°If that¡¯s the reason you asked me here, I


    think we can leave now.¡±


    He knew that the head captain would not get him here just to confirm whether he killed Mr. Cusack.


    Philip turned to leave.

 Chapter 3275

    Chapter 3275


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± the head captain eximed.


    ¡°For a lower floor person like you toe to the middle floor, anyone here has the right to kill you on


    the spot¡­¡±


    Philip stood still and turned his head back abruptly.


    Sure enough, the head captain already knew about it, but after careful thought, since they were able to


    catch these people, and Mr. Cusack knew Philip¡¯s identity at that time, it was easy to find out about it


    during interrogation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s stop wasting time and just tell me what you want,¡± Philip said lightly.


    Philip was ready to fight. The captain of the Draco Corps signaled with his eyes and his team members


    got ready to fight too.


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so forthright, I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. As long as you hand over the


    item belonging to Mr. Cusack, not only will I let you go, but I can also take you for thebat


    evaluation.¡±


    Philip frowned upon hearing that. He had no idea what Mr. Cusack had. After killing him, Philip passed


    out.


    Under normal circumstances, this situation should not happen with Philip¡¯s strength.


    However, maybe it was due to some differences in the attributes of the Starfall Continent and the


    ancestralnd that resulted in this. Thus, he did not know what he got after killing Mr. Cusack. He did


    not even know if Mr. Cusack possessed something.


    Philip was silent as if he did not know anything about this matter.


    Seeing this, the head captain of the Draco Corps shouted sternly, ¡°Young man, think over it carefully. If


    you don¡¯t hand over that thing, I won¡¯t let you walk out of here at all.¡±


    He was confident in himself and the Draco Corps. In his territory, even Mr. Cusack would find it


    impossible to escape.


    Hearing that, Panther with an ashen face asked Philip in a low voice, ¡°What did you take from them?


    Hurry up and give it to them. Don¡¯t invite more trouble.¡±


    Philip just nced at Panther coldly.


    He thought at first that Panther was a man with a strong backbone. However, he turned out to be so


    unpromising.


    Philip narrowed his eyes at the captain and asked, ¡°To be honest, I have no clue what you¡¯re talking


    about. Can you tell me what you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, the captain snorted coldly, ¡°Stop ying dumb. Isn¡¯t the key to the Square


    Cage in your hand?¡±


    ¡®A key?¡¯ Hearing what the captain said, Philip was even more puzzled.


    He neverid eyes on a key at all. If he did see one, he would at least have some impression.


    The head captain was ready to attack Philip at this point.


    ¡°Philip, since you prefer the hard way out, don¡¯t me me for doing this!¡±


    With that said, his men charged at Philip. The head captain also glowed with a pale golden light.

 Chapter 3276

    Chapter 3276


    Philip was not to be outdone.


    Red me elements erupted from his body, and the temperature was scorching hot. Even Panther


    dodged unconsciously beside Philip.


    Panther had heard of Philip¡¯s domineering strength, including the fact that he killed Mr. Cusack, but he


    never witnessed it. Seeing this today made him flustered.


    Everyone in the Draco Corps surrounded Philip at this time. Although they were nowhere as strong as


    the head captain, they could still pose some obstacles to Philip.


    The head captain glowed with six rays of light, andbined with the pale golden light, he seemed like


    a god.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Hand over the key and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±


    However, Philip simply threw a punch without another nce at him.


    ¡°Cut the crap and fight if you want!¡±


    Things had gone south by now, so fighting was inevitable. In that case, he should take the first strike.


    After all, time waited for no one. Besides, Philip was much stronger than the head captain.


    Seeing this, the head captain bellowed and charged at Philip.


    As for the punch that Philip threw just now, it was blocked by the golden light on his body. The golden


    light vaguely formed a dragon shape, seemingly roaring in silence!


    The huge dragon¡¯s mouth opened and closed as if wanting to devour Philip!


    In a sh, the two exchanged dozens of blows, and the colliding fists made muffled noises. The air


    current swept everyone out.


    They were simply not strong enough to be involved in this fight, and even the air current created by the


    two of them consumed the energy in their armor rapidly. If they did not move away, they would end up


    no better than the armor.


    The members of the Draco Corps felt sore about this and took out ion cannons. These weapons were


    targeted at people five stars and above. However, they could not keep up with their speed and could


    hardly aim at Philip.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Panther took advantage of this opportunity to hide. He had a special ability too, but it was useless in a


    fight of this level. He was now blended with the surrounding environment, making it impossible for


    others to find him.


    For safety¡¯s sake, he was also far away from the fight zone.


    The fight was still going on, and the head captain¡¯s defense was extremely strong because of the


    golden light on his body. However, as Philip was stronger than him in reality, he got more aggressive as


    the fight went on.


    Every attack made the golden light on the head captain waver slightly. It seemed that even the light


    could not resist Philip¡¯s fire element attack.


    The two shed again and the head captain exerted his full strength. The golden light on his body


    faded, and a dragon formed on his arm.


    It was a golden dragon.


    This punch was called Soaring Dragon!


    Philip was not to be outdone either. His hand turned into a chimera w and shed with the captain¡¯s


    attack.


    There was a loud bang, followed by silence.


    The captain slumped on the floor. He knew he was defeated thoroughly. Even though he used the


    strongest attack he had, it did not cause any harm to Philip.

 Chapter 3277

    Chapter 3277


    Philip stood there in good shape. Except for some ripped clothes on his arm, he was not injured at all.


    At this time, the head captain saw the golden mark of White Marsh on Philip¡¯s arm. He immediately


    turned pale with shock.


    Philip was unconcerned as he nced at the head captain and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I


    didn¡¯t see that thing you mentioned. If you insist on bothering me, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±


    After saying this, Philip was about to leave, and Panther came out of hiding too. However, seeing Philip


    now, he looked a little timid. He dared not even speak loudly to Philip.


    Seeing the two of them leaving, the members of the Draco Corps crowded around the captain.


    ¡°Head Captain, are you alright?¡±


    The head captain shook his head and stood up, his expression a little weird.


    He kept muttering to himself, ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ The members of the nine royal families should be on the


    upper floor. Besides, their territories have been clearly defined by the top. And among the nine royal


    families, the White Marsh is the most mysterious, so how could their symbol appear here?¡±


    When the members of the Draco Corps heard the head captain¡¯s mumbling, they asked, ¡°Boss, what


    are you talking about? What royal family?¡±


    Hearing that question, the head captain simply shook his head.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He struggled to get up and said, ¡°Go and check when the passage to the upper floor will open.¡±


    He had another n in mind. This was the territory of the ancient dragon royal family. Now that a


    member of the White Marsh royal family had infiltrated inside, he had to report this matter no matter


    what.


    No matter what the final oue was, he would be rewarded.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m done checking. The passage to the upper floor will be opened in a day and a half.¡±


    Hearing that, the head captain returned to his room and projected hismunicator onto the virtual


    screen.


    After turning on the virtual screen, he was ready to report the matter to the people at the top.


    At this time, one of his confidantes asked, ¡°Boss, did you discover something?¡±


    The head captain narrowed his eyes and said with a chuckle, ¡°Of course. Let me take this opportunity


    to tell you about the upper floor.¡±


    Then, he told his subordinate all about the nine royal families on the upper floor.


    The nine royal families were the ancient dragon, the fire phoenix, the chimera, the ck turtle, White


    Marsh, the green ox, the flying snake, the white tiger, and Beelzebub.


    They were the supreme rulers of this world. They divided the space on the upper floor into nine areas,


    and each royal family controlled one area.


    Their current location belonged to the ancient dragon.


    ¡°If the people above find out that someone from the White Marsh royal family has infiltrated the ancient


    dragon¡¯s territory, what do you think they¡¯ll do?¡±


    A smile appeared on his face. He could already see himself entering the upper floor.


    This was the best reward for him. For this, even being beaten up by Philip was worth it.

 Chapter 3278

    Chapter 3278


    Philip did not care about his fight with the head captain at all. After all, this was the middle floor, and he


    had not seen the real strength and powerhouses of this world yet.


    Philip and Panther quickly returned to their rest cabin.


    Philip believed that after a fight with the captain of the Draco Corps, no one would dare to mess with


    him again.


    Panther hesitated to speak. Philip ignored him. Panther had been this way ever since they returned.


    Panther always had this lukewarm attitude since Philip first met him, but at that time, he was under the


    impression that Cougar had sent Philip to the middle floor to learn from him. However, looking at it now,


    that was not the case at all because Philip was even stronger than Cougar. Thus the change in his


    attitude.


    Philip suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know anything about the key in Mr. Cusack¡¯s hand?¡±


    Philip wanted to take this opportunity to find out from Panther if Cougar had taken the key. However,


    Panther shook his head resolutely.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve heard about the middle floor and Mr. Cusack, I don¡¯t know about any key.¡±


    Philip stared at Panther while he was talking, trying to read something from his expression. However,


    he was clearly not lying.


    Philip nodded and sat cross-legged on the bed.


    ¡°Can I ask what level of strength you are?¡± Panther finally asked the question he most wanted to ask.


    As a lower-floor citizen, although Panther had seen people from the middle floor and upper floor, he


    had never seen their battles, so he had no idea what a fight would look like when their strength


    exceeded seven stars.


    When he saw Philip now, although he was a little apprehensive, there was a faint hint of excitement


    too. After all, Philip defeated the head captain of the Draco Corps without a scratch.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    How could Panther not be curious about such a powerful being?


    However, Philip ignored him and kept his eyes closed.


    If he did not know Philip¡¯s background, Panther would definitely think that Philip was too pretentious,


    but now, he only took for granted Philip¡¯s superior demeanor.


    Before he knew it, Panther fell asleep.


    After a while through the night, he was woken up by Philip.


    When he opened his sleepy eyes, he saw Philip standing beside him.


    Philip asked, ¡°Thatbat level evaluation you mentioned earlier, where is it held?¡±


    Panther still seemed a little sleepy, but he stood up anyway.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go for the evaluation now?¡±


    Due to yesterday¡¯s incident, Panther was afraid of inviting trouble if they caused anothermotion


    again. However, Philip¡¯s thinking was very simple.


    If he passed the evaluation, he would get a special pass, so his identity would not matter anymore.


    Thus, Philip made his request to Panther.


    Panther did not even have time to put on his armor and left it in the rest cabin instead.

 Chapter 3279

    Chapter 3279


    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry now. Can you let me eat first?¡± Pantherined on the way.


    He could notpare with Philip.


    Philip did not really need food to replenish his energy. After all, the elements absorbed during practice


    were sometimes far stronger than solid food. Of course, some special treasures were another matter,


    but Panther could not do that.


    Philip said lightly, ¡°When mybat evaluation is over, we¡¯ll eat our fill!¡±


    Philip did not want to rely on anyone else anymore. After all, not everyone was sincere about helping


    him.


    It was just like Cougar back then. Although Philip should not have doubted him, what the head captain


    of the Draco Corps said still rang in his ears.


    Who got hold of Mr. Cusack¡¯s key?


    If not for this incident, Cougar would still be a good person in Philip¡¯s mind. However, he had passed


    out at that time, and the words of the head captain of the Draco Corps were pretty convincing.


    Before that, Philip also tried to find out from Panther the function of the key.


    It was rumored that Mr. Cusack had a secret room, which contained all the wealth he had umted


    in his lifetime, including some treasures. If this key really existed and Cougar kept it from Philip, things


    would be intriguing.


    Soon, the two arrived at a ce.


    It was not as grand as the building of the Draco Corps but looked quite antiquated and ssy.


    Panther pointed to this ce and said softly, ¡°This is the Combat Evaluation Guild. Just go in and sign


    up!¡±


    He was already weak from hunger.


    Looking at the crowd of people before him, Philip frowned. He did not expect to see so many people


    here.


    Why were there so many people evaluating theirbat levels?


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression, Panther exined, ¡°This process is to let people enter a virtual battlefield to


    evaluate their level of strength, which can also determine the level of the special pass. The higher the


    level, the more authority you have.¡±


    After a pause, Panther added, ¡°But this is the only ce doing the evaluation, so it¡¯s always crowded.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you line up first? I¡¯ll go and eat something,¡± Panther ended his exnation to avoid more


    questions from Philip, he wanted to fill his stomach.


    Since Philip did not need Panther to line up with him, Philip let him to leave.


    Seeing the crowd in front of him, Philip sighed, ¡°How long do I need to line up?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at this moment, a group of people escorting one person approached. When everyone saw


    this scene, they quickly moved away, not even caring about the queue.


    The man who was escorted did not look too old. He looked to be about 20 years old. He had a proud


    expression on his face and his nose was up in the air.


    The people around him kept ttering him. ¡°Young Master,e this way. Don¡¯t get too close to these


    lowly citizens.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, they got closer to Philip.


    A person next to the young master raised his foot and was about to kick Philip. ¡°Mongrel, you¡¯re about


    to block our young master¡¯s way! Are you blind?!¡±

 Chapter 3280

    Chapter 3280


    This kick did notnd on Philip¡¯s body, and Philip would never allow that to happen either.


    With a frown, Philip looked back at the other party before ignoring him.


    If he chose to deal with such people, he would be too busy to deal with other things. Nheless,


    Philip still got out of the way to avoid any trouble.


    Seeing this scene, the man immediately snorted coldly at Philip and said, ¡°Ignorant mongrel, hurry up


    and get out of the way. If you dy our young master¡¯sbat evaluation, you¡¯ll pay for it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ignoring his yelling, Philip walked to the front as everyone had moved out of the way.


    The people of the middle floor would give way to this so-called young master but not Philip.


    Seeing his action, everyone was taken aback. They did not expect Philip to be so bold. This was clearly


    ying with fire.


    The young master immediately ordered the people around him, ¡°Pull him back. A lowly citizen like him


    isn¡¯t worthy of standing in my way!¡±


    His tone was pretty hostile. He simply could not hear someone else stealing his limelight, especially


    when he saw Philip¡¯s clothes that were not grand. He did not even have any decent armor. That made


    him arrogant.


    Hearing the young master¡¯s order, those people charged at Philip.


    Philip merely turned around and gave them a cold look.


    Although a look by someone ordinary was not scary, the result was different from someone with an


    aura equivalent to an eight-star powerhouse.


    However, this aura disappeared in an instant. Philip just wanted to deter them, so he did not use his


    aura to suppress them too much. Unfortunately, these people were too weak, so they did not


    understand what made them pause just now.


    They watched helplessly as Philip walked inside, and the young master was furious at this sight.


    ¡°Hey, go after him! Let¡¯s see who he is exactly!¡±


    He said sternly, and his subordinates rushed into the Combat Evaluation Guild. However, to their


    surprise, the guild was also crowded inside, and they saw no signs of Philip at all.


    The young master looked around and said angrily, ¡°Count that brat lucky. Don¡¯t let me see him again!¡±


    Although this young master was domineering, he dared not be too arrogant in this guild.


    ¡°Young Master, should we look for Third Uncle? It¡¯s too easy for that kid if we just let him go like that,¡± A


    crony next to the young master said.


    ¡°Forget it. We need to focus on business. Besides, this isn¡¯t a ce we can mess around.¡±


    The Combat Evaluation Guild was a semi-official ce that was established by the people on the upper


    floor in cooperation with the Whittle family to select talented people with excellentbat skills.


    The power of the Whittle family was even stronger than Mr. Cusack on the middle floor. This young


    master came from a side branch of the Whittle family, so he did not have the guts or ability to cause


    any trouble here.


    With that thought in mind, he left with his people.


    Thebat level evaluation required a preliminary certification. Just like the test tower on the lower


    floor, they had to test the level of strength to determine if there were any innate elements.

 Chapter 3281

    Chapter 3281


    After the test was over, they would be matched to a battle zone of corresponding strength to carry out


    thebat level evaluation.


    This young master was clear about the rules here but not Philip.


    He wandered around like a headless chicken but still found a ce that looked like the test tower in the


    end. Philip knew that this basic test had to be carried out first no matter where. Hence, he headed here


    directly.


    Before him, many people were going through the test.


    At a nce, he noticed the contrast between the middle floor and the lower floor.


    The poption on the lower floor was the densest, but there were few strong people with elemental


    talents. However, the middle floor was different. Most of the young people had the strength of about


    four stars, while a few outstanding ones could even reach five stars.


    That was the biggest difference. On the lower floor, people with five stars could already form a


    stronghold. Nheless, few people had elemental talent.


    It was like a special talent. Some lucky people would have elemental talent, while others would never


    awaken their elemental talent in their lifetime.


    No one knew that this could be made up for by acquired methods.


    Philip observed his surroundings while waiting. When the queue reached him, he took a step forward.


    At this moment, someone tapped him on the shoulder. It was the young master he had seen earlier.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you again!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The young master looked at Philip with a smile. His intention was obviously to provoke Philip. He


    stopped and spoke to Philip to provoke him into making the first move.


    The evaluator conducting the test urged, ¡°Step forward if you want to do the test. Don¡¯t waste other


    people¡¯s time.¡±


    However, the young master held Philip¡¯s arm tightly, not letting him go at all.


    Philip did not want to miss this test because of him, so he shook his arm violently and said, ¡°Let go of


    me¡­¡±


    The young master let go and almost stumbled.


    Philip did not look at him and walked forward.


    Seeing this, the young master was about to attack Philip, but the test evaluator saw him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Whittle. Come to the front,¡± The test evaluator waved to the young master


    enthusiastically and said with a smile.


    He said to Young Master Whittle, ¡°Is this your friend?¡±


    He pointed at Philip as he spoke.


    Philip¡¯s face turned cold. He did not expect the test evaluator to know this young master but concurred


    after thinking about it.


    If the young master had no connections, he would not be so arrogant.


    At this time, the young master narrowed his eyes at Philip and said smugly, ¡°I don¡¯t know this blind and


    ignorant thing.¡±


    As he spoke, he stepped onto the testing tform. It was simr to the test tower on the lower floor,


    except for two additional elements, the light and dark elements.

 Chapter 3282

    Chapter 3282


    Hearing that, the test evaluator said to Philip, ¡°Stand back!¡±


    Then, he started testing Young Master Whittle.


    On the testing tform, five rays of light erupted from Young Master Whittle¡¯s body, symbolizing a five-


    star talent.


    Seeing this, the surrounding onlookers whispered disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? He simply relied


    on his old man¡¯s elixir and evolution fluid to get this far. He has no practical skills at all.¡±


    Philip nced at the person who spoke and immediately approached him while asking, ¡°Oh? Is Young


    Master Whittle just all show, then?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question,bined with what Young Master Whittle said earlier, that person


    immediately regarded Philip as one of his own.


    ¡°All Show? He¡¯s not even good enough for that. If not for his old man, he might have been beaten to


    death long ago, but he¡¯s still here on the middle floor being a bully.¡±


    Philip nodded without furtherment.


    It seemed that this young master was not doing well on the middle floor. At the very least, his


    unsatisfactory actions and behavior had aroused public anger.


    Meanwhile, on the testing tform, Young Master Whittle¡¯s elemental talent was also disyed. He


    was a level 18 gold elemental talent.


    At this time, Young Master Whittle deliberately looked at Philip, showing off his elemental talent and


    star talent level.


    Philip had no idea what this man had to show off. In front of him, such strength was no better than dirt.


    However, he was on someone else¡¯s territory, after all, so he kept quiet.


    The test evaluator was stillplimenting Young Master Whittle.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After Young Master Whittle got off the testing tform with a smile on his face, the test evaluator


    pointed to the person behind Philip to take the test first.


    However, before that person moved, Young Master Whittle said to the test evaluator, ¡°Let him take the


    test first. I want to show him the difference between a genius and a wastrel.¡±


    Hearing that, the test evaluator nodded and said to Philip, ¡°Since Young Master Whittle has spoken,


    you cane up.¡±


    Meanwhile, Young Master Whittle watched with his arms crossed, waiting for Philip to make a fool of


    himself.


    In his opinion, if Philip really had what it took, he would have fought them at the door instead of running


    inside. This showed that Philip was not strong enough and was afraid of them.


    He never considered the possibility that Philip was so strong that he could not be bothered to fight them


    at all.


    However, he was not to me either. After all, powerful people would usually go through the special


    passage if they had to go through such an evaluation. Those doing this with the general public were


    mostly mediocre talents.


    With that thought in mind, Young Master Whittle waited for Philip to make a fool of himself. After all, not


    everyone had the financial resources like him.


    He could pop elixirs like snacks every day, which was how he reached five stars. Even his elemental


    talent was due to a special treasure.


    Philip¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he walked onto the testing tform.

 Chapter 3283

    Chapter 3283


    As the test evaluator activated the testing tform, Philip¡¯s body started glowing.


    However, in order not to attract attention, he chose to suppress his strength, disying only five stars.


    Even his fire element talent was suppressed.


    ording to the disy on the testing tform, Philip¡¯s strength was five stars, and his fire element


    talent was level 2S.


    Young Master Whittle felt as if he had swallowed a fly. He did not expect that Philip¡¯s elemental talent


    would be one level higher than his.


    ¡°How is it possible? If you¡¯re so powerful, why didn¡¯t you fight me outside?¡± He asked Philip viciously as


    if he had been tricked by Philip.


    Philip nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°Are you sick? Why do I have to fight with you just because


    I can? Besides, there¡¯s no glory in winning against someone of your caliber.¡±


    Philip wondered if the other party would be scared silly if he disyed all his elements.


    He had an all-elemental 5S level.


    It might cause quite amotion here. After all, an all-elemental talent was almost unheard of. The


    best way to insult a person was to ignore them.


    No matter how hard they tried, others would simply ignore them. Just like Young Master Whittle, he felt


    ignored and insulted by Philip.


    He said to Philip, ¡°Good for you. If you have what it takes, I¡¯ll see you in the battle zone. I¡¯ll make you


    regret being in the same battle zone as me.¡±


    After saying that, he walked in one direction.


    Seeing this scene and hearing what he said, Philip asked the man earlier about the battle zone. He


    was not sure about the rules here, after all.


    That person patiently exined to Philip the rules, including the process ofbat evaluation.


    Outside, Panther was running around anxiously.


    With so many people in line, he thought he had time to eat, but when he returned, he saw no signs of


    Philip at all.


    He thought he would bring Philip in for thebat evaluation after he returned. Anyway, with Philip¡¯s


    strength, no one here should be a match for him, but he never expected Philip to go in alone.


    This made him very anxious. He had gone through the evaluation before and knew that when entering


    the virtual battlefield, one had to bind one¡¯s identity.


    However, Philip¡¯s identity was from the lower floor, which was bound to cause trouble.


    At this time, he heard thements from the people around him.


    ¡°That kid just now was really awesome. He dared to stand in Young Master Whittle¡¯s way. I think Young


    Master Whittle won¡¯t make things easy for himter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s needless to say. With Young Master Whittle¡¯s spiteful nature, he¡¯ll definitely make things difficult


    for that kid.¡±


    ¡°I heard that thest person who offended Young Master Whittle was skinned alive and beaten to death


    by him.¡±


    Panther stepped forward to find out what the person they mentioned looked like.


    Hearing their description, Panther felt his head aching.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Based on their description, Panther knew that the person who offended Young Master Whittle was


    Philip.


    He could not hold back any longer and even thought of barging in. Although Philip was powerful, he


    was by no means strong enough to fight against the entire Whittle family.

 Chapter 3284

    Chapter 3284


    In the Combat Evaluation Guild, Philip left the testing tform ording to that person¡¯s instructions


    and found thebat zone division.


    Although no test was involved here, each person would be assigned abat zone based on their


    specialties.


    Some people were used to using mechas. Although they had certain strengths, they would choose to


    use mechas to increase theirbat power and improve theirbat skill.


    Some other people preferred to research, invent, and create machines, so they had mechanical beasts


    or robots as theirbat support. Of course, other than that, there were also many auxiliarybat


    tools and equipment.


    Thest group of people was also thergest. They were just like Philip, who fought on their own


    merits. Young Master Whittle was also one of them.


    Philip was surprised to see three other people next to Young Master Whittle. They should be here by


    special arrangement.


    As for why, Philip could tell through Young Master Whittle¡¯s re that was directed at him. They must


    be here for him. However, Philip was unperturbed. He would just take things as they came along, not to


    mention they were not strong enough to pose a threat.


    After the zone selection, Philip was assigned to the seventhbat zone. Young Master Whittle was


    here too.


    Based on the introduction, Philip found out that the level of entry into the virtual battlefield was


    determined by the points obtained from clearing individual battles in the seventhbat zone.


    An employee distributed a chip for everyone to insert into theirmunicators.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°ording to your assignedbat zone, walk through the gate of your correspondingbat zone


    and start your individual fight there.¡±


    Philip was no stranger to individual battles. He had participated in such tests when he was in Cougar


    Squad. However, when he entered the gate of the seventhbat zone, he suddenly felt his body


    stiffen, and the scene in front of him changed.


    An electronic voice sounded in his mind, ¡°Your individual goal is to prevent the enemy from invading


    the middle floor. The goalpletion time is 35 minutes.¡±


    Hearing this prompt, Philip realized that the middle floor building had appeared in front of him. He was


    standing right in front of the Combat Evaluation Guild. However, wherever Philip looked, gunpowder


    filled the air and fights were going on everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, he started thinking about how to pass this level.


    Such a chaotic scene not only tested an individual¡¯s strength but also the ability to make decisions on


    the spot, including what should be prioritized and what could be dealt withter. That should be the key


    to individual battles.


    Philip noticed the problem right away.


    Mechanical beasts and robots could be seen to the east of the simted middle floor.


    Theirbat intelligence was automatically generated throughputer AI, and their attack methods


    were also the most aggressive.


    Firearmsbined with a metallic body were not to be underestimated no matter where the attack


    came from.

 Chapter 3285

    Chapter 3285


    Many people were found in the west, all of them simted. Their attack methods consisted of


    elemental talents. These two waves of enemies were rapidly approaching. Even without the electronic


    notification to remind him, Philip knew that once he was captured by them, his individual fight would


    definitely be considered a failure.


    What should he do?


    Philip tried to activate his fire element to attack those elemental talents, but the attack was canceled


    out by the same elemental talents in their party before itnded on them.


    This was quite unusual. With so many elemental talents around, it was impossible that their attack was


    launched just to counteract his elemental fire attack.


    This meant that Philip¡¯s method was wrong. Immediately, Philipunched another attack at the robots


    and mechanical beasts. Although his attack had an effect, the speed was very slow.


    The attack effect was limited. Obviously, this was not the optimal method either.


    Suddenly, Philip had a bold idea. ¡®Would it be effective if the two parties attack each other instead?¡¯


    Philip immediately rushed toward the robots and mechanical beasts, but the difference this time was


    that his attack was not meant to destroy them. That was because Philip found that every time he


    attacked them, he could bring them closer to him.


    When Philip turned to the side, the robots and mechanical beasts would also run toward him.


    At the current speed, it was possible to bring them together. However, Philip felt that this individual


    battle was a little strange.


    Based on this idea, Philip led the robots and mechanical beasts to the elemental talents.


    Following the final attack, Philip jumped into the crowd of elemental talents. This time, a weird change


    came over the elemental talents. They began to attack each other, and the robots and mechanical


    beasts also joined the melee.


    In just five minutes, Philip¡¯s individual fight was over.


    His vision promptly went dark. When Philip opened his eyes again, he was already standing at the door


    of the seventhbat zone.


    Seeing that Philip had woken up and was standing at the door with his hand raised in signal, none of


    the staff reacted. They simply looked at him doubtfully.


    ¡°Are you done with your individualbat test so quickly?¡±


    It should be known that the strength of the testers would be weakened during the individual battle so


    that they could have the determination to fight the middle floor to the end.


    No matter who it was, every individual would fight to the death in the end.


    This was a lesson to all participants in thebat evaluation to have a spirit of sacrifice and to give up


    on themselves at critical times.


    ¡°Yes, my prompt told me that the test isplete,¡± Philip said tly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, everyone was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, they found the video of Philip¡¯s individual battle. The more they watched the video, the more


    shocked they became, and it was to the point that no one knew what to do.


    ¡°Is this a loophole?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After so many tests, we¡¯ve never had this problem.¡±


    ¡°No way. Let¡¯s go to the elder of the Whittle family now and see how he evaluates this case.¡±


    Originally, whoever persisted longer in this test would get a better result, but because of Philip,


    everything changed.

 Chapter 3286

    Chapter 3286


    Philip had no choice but to wait on the spot.


    At this time, he also noticed that most of the people who had finished quickly were shaking their heads


    in frustration. Philip was the only one who was not depressed.


    Instead, he looked bewildered. He was waiting for someone to give him a result.


    ¡°Buddy, you were so fast!¡± A man next to him smiled at Philip.


    Philip nodded and said to the man, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I should be the first.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone smiled.


    ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the virtual battlefield.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip frowned. ¡°Why not? The prompt told me Ipleted this battle and passed the


    test.¡±


    The man froze for a moment before heughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, buddy. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, you know. Failing the test is no big deal.


    Just work harder next time and try to persist for a longer time.¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, he saw the staff leading an old man out.


    The staff pointed to Philip and said, ¡°That¡¯s the guy¡­ Not only did he not die in the individual battle, but


    he alsopleted the so-called protection mission. He said the system prompted him, saying he


    completed the battle.¡±


    The old man looked grim as he walked up to Philip without a word.


    Hearing what the staff member said, the person whoforted Philip just now had an immediate


    change of expression.


    ¡°Buddy, you really passed the test. Are you serious?¡±


    Philip simply smiled. Although he did not speak, he nodded.


    At this moment, the so-called elder of the Whittle family, who was none other than the old man in front


    of him, started sizing Philip up.


    ¡°Come with me. We need to talk about your test in detail¡­¡±


    Having said this, he left with his hands behind his back He had no doubt that Philip would follow.


    Seeing this, Philip smiled. No matter what, he should have passed this test.


    When Philip was about to follow, Young Master Whittle walked out. Seeing Philip out before him, he


    mocked coldly, ¡°I thought you were very strong, but it seems that I was mistaken.¡±


    Philip ignored him and went after the old man.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Young Master Whittle wanted to say more, but seeing the direction Philip was heading, a look of


    surprise appeared on his face.


    ¡®That is a special passage for the powerful people. Why is he heading there?¡¯

 Chapter 3287

    Chapter 3287


    ¡°Ignorant fool, how dare you run around? Your life is mine!¡±


    He kept yelling, but the man who spoke to Philip earlier said to Young Master Whittle, ¡°Young Master


    Whittle, do you know the guy who cleared the individual battle just now?¡±


    Young Master Whittle snorted coldly and said, ¡°Why would I know that rubbish? Wait a minute¡­ What


    did you say? He cleared the individual battle?¡±


    Young Master Whittle finally came to his senses during the second half of the sentence.


    No one had ever cleared the individual battle before.


    What was going on?


    He asked the person who spoke just now, but there was no definite answer because that person did


    not know the details either.


    When Philip came into the room with the old man, the old man said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let anyone know


    what happened today. As for the loophole you used, we¡¯ll fix it as soon as possible. As your reward for


    discovering this loophole, I can personally award you with a certain amount of star dors. You may


    leave here today¡­¡±


    Philip frowned.


    Was he trying to drive Philip away and cover up their mistakes?


    However, Philip¡¯s purpose was not just to clear this level or earn star dors but to get a special pass.


    He refused the old man¡¯s request and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need star dors. I just need a special pass.¡±


    Displeasure crossed the old man¡¯s face.


    On the middle floor of the Combat Evaluation Guild, only he would talk terms with others, not the other


    way around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just say it once, either take the star dors and leave or just get out!¡±


    As this was his territory, he always had the final say here, so he was not afraid of offending someone


    like Philip at all. After all, he had seen the test results just now. Philip was just an elemental talent with


    level 2S, and his strength was only five stars.


    Hearing that, Philip knew that the old man was ying tough. However, he was not afraid. After all, he


    had already caused amotion at the Square Cage once, so he did not mind doing it again.


    At this moment, Panther suddenly walked in.


    Seeing the old man, he saluted and said politely, ¡°Elder Whittle, our grandmander asked me to


    show you this¡­¡±


    While speaking, he flicked his finger on hismunicator in the direction of Elder Whittle. Elder Whittle


    hesitated for a moment before he raised hismunicator.


    Seeing this scene, Philip frowned slightly. He did not know how Panther got in, but he must have used


    the connections behind him.


    At this time, Elder Whittle¡¯s expression changed rapidly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He snorted coldly before saying to Panther, ¡°Today¡¯s incident will only happen once. I¡¯ll give him a


    special pass right now. In the future, don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±


    While saying this, Elder Whittle took Philip¡¯s hand, but his purpose was themunicator in Philip¡¯s


    hand. He docked hismunicator with Philip¡¯smunicator before operating hismunicator for a


    while.


    After that, Philip saw the disy on hismunicator: [Special identity and special pass have been


    activated].


    Then, Panther pulled Philip outside.


    Seeing the two leaving, Elder Whittle snorted coldly and said, ¡°How dare you use the grand


    commander to pressure me? I¡¯ll get back at you sooner orter.¡±


    With that said, he punched the wall next to him fiercely, leaving a sunken fist mark on the alloy wall.

 Chapter 3288

    Chapter 3288


    When Philip and Panther walked out again, Panther said to Philip, ¡°Say, boss, you¡¯re simply amazing.


    It¡¯s just abat evaluation, but you were able to attract the attention of the great elder of the Whittle


    family.¡±


    While walking, Philip asked Panther, ¡°Why? Is the status of the great elder very special?¡±


    Panther sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly special, but he¡¯s one of the few dual elemental talent


    practitioners.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip was also surprised. He did not expect this great elder to be a rare and powerful


    dual elemental talent.


    He asked Panther, ¡°Let¡¯ s not talk about him. Can you tell me how you found me?¡±


    Needless to say, the room the great elder brought Philip must be a secret existence.


    For Panther to find it, there must be some special reasons. Philip also realized that Cougar Squad did


    not seem that simple after all.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Linking back to the previous incident where Mr. Cusack deliberately arranged an undercover agent in


    Cougar Squad, Philip suddenly recalled some unusual events.


    By right, Mr. Cusack had done pretty well on the middle floor, so why would he send an undercover


    agent to the lower floor?


    Moreover, the undercover agent was not the strongest force on the lower floor, which emphasized the


    problem. Cougar¡¯s identity became more mysterious now.


    At this time, Philip just wanted to crack these secrets quickly. After all, no one wanted a ticking bomb


    around, and Philip was in the middle of this ticking bomb right now.


    If any ident urred, who knew what else would happen?


    As Philip thought about it, Panther added, ¡°Themander told me before that if I encountered any


    trouble, I could go directly to the grandmander.¡±


    ¡®The grandmander?¡¯ Philip nced at Panther in confusion.


    At this time, the two had already walked back to the hotel yesterday, but Philip did not want to go back.


    He said to Panther, ¡°Can you bring me around the middle floor? I still don¡¯t know why the middle floor is


    better than the lower floor.¡±


    Panther apanied Philip reluctantly. Before he knew Philip¡¯s strength, he would never have


    apanied Philip like this. However, everything was different now. When he told the grand


    commander of Philip¡¯s strength, the grandmander told him that he must get Philip to join the


    Animal Brigade.


    That was right, the Animal Brigade.


    Following Philip¡¯s inquiry, Panther told him about their establishment.


    This so-called grandmander led the Animal Brigade, under which were several major forces such


    as Cougar Squad, Eagle Squad, and w Squad. They were spread across the lower floor, middle


    floor, and upper floor.


    Hearing Panther¡¯s exnation, Philip realized what a huge organization and terrifying fighting force it


    was. The person who couldmand them must have an unusual status.


    No wonder even the elder of the Whittle family had to show him respect and let Philip get that special


    pass.


    Since themunication between the three floors was interrupted with no way tomunicate


    through themunicator, the case of the underground mine could only be reported by sending Philip


    to the upper floor.

 Chapter 3289

    Chapter 3289


    At the same time, Cougar also wanted to rmend Philip to the grandmander.


    At this moment, Panther suddenly saw a beast¡¯s head carved from steel, and his interest was piqued.


    ¡°Shall we have some fun at the coliseum?¡±


    ¡®The coliseum?¡¯ Philip was a little puzzled.


    In the original world, the so-called coliseum only existed in ancient times. It was a ce where the


    upper echelons sought entertainment by toying with the lower echelons.


    By using financial resources, they let people fight wild beasts. They thought watching the bloody and


    exciting scenes was good entertainment. It was a form of entertainment that trampled people under


    their feet.


    They often took pleasure in this, but Philip never expected that such a bad habit would exist in this


    foreignnd of the other shore.


    Seeing Panther¡¯s excitement, he seemed no stranger to this activity.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fun in this?¡±


    Philip did not think there was anything good about this so-called coliseum or saw any value of


    entertainment in this.


    However, Panther said, ¡°You may not be aware, but the poor can get star dors and even some


    treasures by fighting those exotic beasts here. This is a rare opportunity to attract some unwanted


    attention¡­¡±


    ¡°Although there are casualties, just think about the rewards. There are even some special medicinal


    materials that can change the body¡¯s constitution.¡±


    Philip became interested when he heard about the special medicinal materials.


    Seeing Philip stop walking, Panther smiled, pulled Philip, and walked through the door.


    Just as he entered, Philip heard a burst of cheers like a tsunami.


    Panther pulled Philip to the stands. At this time, a battle had just ended in the arena. A burly man had


    taken down a mechanical beast.


    Philip was startled at this scene. It never urred to him that people not only fought with exotic beasts


    in the ce but also mechanical beasts.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s surprise, Panther smiled and said, ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t it shocking? I felt the same when


    I first came here. If you have enough star dors, you can also let your mechanical beasts or captive


    beasts fight with other people, exotic beasts, or mechanical beasts.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Philip nodded slowly. There were not that many restrictions here.


    At this time, the host stepped onto the stage and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure this fight is not enough for everyone,


    so in order to let everyone enjoy it to the max, the collector of the coliseum will offer a level 5S fire


    element equipment.¡±


    Level 5S fire element equipment!


    ¡°Anyone here who can sessfully challenge the alpine beast will get this piece of equipment!¡±


    His voice was very loud and spread throughout the venue.


    Cheers broke out again. It was not because these people wanted this piece of equipment but because


    they were looking forward to the next battle.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, Panther seemed all geared up for the fight.

 Chapter 3290

    Chapter 3290


    Seeing that, Philip asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Panther smiled and walked to the registration counter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered an alpine beast before, so I want to give it a try.¡±


    Seeing the confident look on his face, Philip did not stop Panther but looked at him as he walked


    inside. After all, if he won the battle, the reward was a piece of equipment that was level 5S fire


    elemental.


    Other than Panther, many people coveted this equipment too and wanted to give it a try. More people


    signed up for it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing them standing in front of the registration counter, Philip found a ce in the stand and sat


    down. He was not interested in the fire elemental equipment but in the medicinal materials and


    treasures.


    He dared not forget his purpose ofing to the Starfall Continent. He was here to save his wife.


    While thinking about it, he looked at the few people who were ready at this time.


    The host announced, ¡°We seem to have many brave warriors today, but there¡¯s only one alpine beast.


    Should we let these brave challengers fight one round first?¡±


    Philip frowned upon hearing that.


    If these people were really allowed topete first, they would definitely not be in their best state when


    fighting against the alpine beast. That meant they would be in danger. However, at this moment, he


    noticed a few challengers winking at each other.


    Seeing this, Philip¡¯s heart jolted.


    He suddenly had an inkling that these people were actually arranged by the coliseum. Their main


    purpose was to exhaust Panther and the others.


    If they were not in their best state when fighting the alpine beast, the advantage of doing this was to


    avoid any losses to the coliseum. Furthermore, the coliseum¡¯s profits had always been inseparable


    from betting handicaps.


    Encouraging people to ce bets was their main objective and the way they made money.


    After figuring this out, Philip could not help worrying for Panther. It seemed that Panther would suffer


    today. However, based on Panther¡¯s experience, he could not be oblivious to this. After all, he was not


    a rookie and should have had several experiences on the middle and upper floors.


    At this time, the host made an announcement and the battle in the coliseum began.


    Panther and several other challengers stood in a group. Although it looked like they were fighting each


    other, Philip could tell that those challengers were just faking it. They were not really attacking each


    other at all.

 Chapter 3291

    Chapter 3291


    However, they were different when they were fighting Panther. They were all real attacks.


    Nheless, those attacks were well-measured. They were only meant to tire him out, not kill.


    Figuring out their intention, Philip no longer held any expectations for this coliseum. After all, many


    things were arranged by the coliseum. Even if someone seeded in the challenge, it was most likely


    someone from the coliseum.


    They just wanted to garner attention and attract people to ce bets.


    Of course, Panther would not gain the upper hand in such an unfair battle and soon ran out of breath.


    However, Philip knew Panther would note to any harm.


    Since his life was not in danger, Philip did not need to help Panther.


    If Panther really fought the alpine beast, that was the time for Philip to make an appearance. After all,


    Panther was his escort. He had not seen the upper floor yet. He did not even know where the passage


    was, so he would not let Panther die just like that.


    Panther was already sweating by now. Obviously, he was not in good shape. If he continued to fight


    like this, he would be exhausted soon.


    At this time, the other challengers ignored him and turned to attack each other.


    A few momentster, all of them pretended to be hurt and fell to the ground. Only Panther was left


    standing.


    The host said, ¡°Well done, congrattions to this warrior for gaining the right to challenge the alpine


    beast.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other challengers were taken away.


    Philip got up and slowly walked to the registration counter.


    If he needed a legitimate way to enter the battle, he just had to sign up. However, under such


    circumstances, Philip guessed that the other party would not let him sign up.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, the betting handicap was already out. If he entered halfway through, others would think it was


    shady and unfair. However, Philip wanted to expose their shady and underhanded operations today.


    When Philip finally walked to the registration counter, the person in charge of the registration looked at


    Philip in surprise and said, ¡°Sir, may I help you?¡±


    Philip pointed to Panther in the stands. ¡°I want to enter the challenge too.¡±


    Hearing that, the man smiled.


    ¡°If you want to enter the challenge, you can wait until thest round of the challenge is over before


    registering. After all, he has already gone through the fight with the other challengers, so it¡¯d be unfair


    for you to go up like this.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Why is it unfair? The few of them worked together to tire my friend out, leaving him no time


    to rest before challenging the alpine beast. By doing this, you might as well just tell everyone that


    you¡¯re here to cheat their money.¡±


    The man immediately scowled upon hearing Philip¡¯s words. He did not expect Philip to see through


    their scheme at a nce. However, they could never admit it because once they did, it would be


    tantamount to telling everyone that everything was a lie and all of them were in cahoots.


    Hence, the man decided not to tell the truth no matter what.


    He said, ¡°Sir, I have to warn you to take responsibility for your words. If you say that, I have the right to


    get the coliseum guards to escort you out.¡±


    Philip did not know that his action had been discovered by the person in charge of the coliseum, and he


    was now staring at Philip closely.


    With a wink at the host, the host said loudly, ¡°Excuse me, everyone, it seems that we have a new


    challenger joining the fight now. In that case, why don¡¯t we y something more exciting?¡±

 Chapter 3292

    Chapter 3292


    Hearing that, Philip knew that someone must be manipting things behind the scenes. However, he


    did not reject it. If he wanted to save Panther, he had to follow their rules. If he followed the rules and


    seeded in the end, the other party would have nothing to say.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Philip walked to the stage.


    Seeing this, the host immediately changed his tone. ¡°Okay, it seems that this challenger is ready. Why


    don¡¯t we have a two-person challenge today? And these two challengers will challenge two alpine


    beasts!¡±


    Everyone cheered, and some even started throwing their jewelry and weapons onto the stage.


    Very quickly, under the host¡¯s prompting, almost everyone was madly cheering for Philip and Panther.


    However, Philip knew that this was the time when the other party was cing a betting handicap for


    him, and this was when they made the most money. After all, with an additional unknown variable like


    him, more people would be willing to take a gamble.


    As for the coliseum, they were in an invincible position where they could make money without making a


    loss.


    Seeing this situation, they would surely resort to some tricks, such as exchanging some exotic beasts.


    Seeing Philip, Panther said, ¡°What? Can¡¯t hold back anymore and want to have some fun too?¡±


    Philip looked at the oblivious Panther and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the previous challengers were all


    sent by the coliseum?¡±


    The rest spoke for themselves!


    Panther finally came to his senses. He knew that he had fallen into a trap, and the only thing he could


    think of now was how to escape from here. Some things seemed simple but wereplicated when


    done. People without certain strengths could not handle such a situation.


    Finally, amid loud cheers, everyone started betting frantically, hoping to make a fortune from this highly


    unpredictable fight.


    Of course, they had selfish intentions too. What they really wanted to bet on was for Philip and Panther


    to escape from the coliseum smoothly.


    There was no regret on Panther¡¯s face but a trace of determination.


    Philip did not expect that Panther would have such a strong desire to get that level 5S fire elemental


    equipment.


    After the host announced the start, the two steel gates slowly opened, which seemed a little far-fetched


    because a steel gate could hardly contain these imposing beasts.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I really didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be here too!¡± Panther felt very touched.


    He realized now how ridiculous his earlier thoughts about wanting to get something from the coliseum


    were.


    At this moment, the alpine beasts appeared before their eyes.


    This so-called two-person challenge was actually nothing more than an opportunity for the coliseum to


    trap Philip and Panther here so that they could sit back and reap the benefits.


    Panther said to Philip apologetically, ¡°Mr. Philip, don¡¯t worry about meter and just run away by


    yourself. Don¡¯t get dragged down because of me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, they heard two roars from the beasts. The roars resounded through


    the sky, making everyone feel at a loss.


    The gates slowly closed, and Philip finally saw the so-called alpine beasts.

 Chapter 3293

    Chapter 3293


    The two great beasts were about the same size-four meters tall. They looked like goris that were


    staring fiercely at Philip and Panther.


    Philip patted Panther¡¯s shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Cut the crap and get ready to fight. I don¡¯t want to


    kick the bucket here.¡±


    As he spoke, mes exploded from Philip¡¯s body. This also attracted the attention of the two alpine


    beasts.


    Seeing the mes on his body, the two alpine beasts nced at Philip curiously before turning all their


    attention to him.


    They felt no fear of the mes but a surge of interest instead.


    Without any hesitation, the two exotic beasts mmed their strong bodies against Philip, who had


    already released his mes at them.


    Not to mention how powerful the alpine beasts were, just this simple action apanied by the


    whistling sound wasparable to the strength of a six-star powerhouse. Now, Panther had no chance


    to make a move at all and could only keep dodging.


    Soon, Panther was forced to a corner by the beasts. The alpine beasts, which looked exactly like


    goris, regarded Panther as an obstacle to their goal.


    Seeing that Panther had no room to fight back, everyone thought that he would die under the beasts¡¯


    paws at any second. However, at this moment, a figure full of me elements blocked the beasts¡¯


    attack.


    It was none other than Philip.


    He was not used to hiding behind other people¡¯s backs. It was just two exotic beasts, which Philip did


    not take seriously at all. Moreover, they did not seem very formidable, just strongerpared to some


    other exotic beasts.


    With this thought in mind, Philip¡¯s me element formed several me chimeras, which crashed into the


    two alpine beasts.


    The two alpine beasts did not seem interested in dodging the me chimeras at all, allowing the two to


    crash into them. mes sparked on their bodies.


    The two attacked Philip and Panther more frantically.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound followed by a painful howl from an alpine beast.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Watching how the fight going, the spectators cheered loudly. They were happy because they saw a


    great entertainment as just the show had begun. On the other hand, the host of the coliseum was a


    little anxious to see the current show.

 Chapter 3294

    Chapter 3294


    At this time, Philip¡¯s hand transformed, and his sharp chimera ws prated the body of the alpine


    beast.


    Following this violent impact, his entire arm went through the body of the beast.


    The beast was nearly four meters tall, and Philip had chosen to attack an area that the beast could not


    reach at all.


    The alpine beast kept howling and jumping in anger, and the pain drove it into a state of frenzy. It even


    raised its fist and punched the other alpine beast beside it.


    This time, everyone was dumbfounded at this unexpected situation.


    Seeing the two alpine beasts attacking each other, the audience felt their blood boiling again. This was


    even more exciting than seeing people fighting with the giant beast.


    The onlookers started cheering more wildly, throwing their things on the field to vent their excitement.


    Philip had achieved his goal at this time. After all, Panther did not seem to be in any danger now as he


    was no longer a target for the two alpine beasts.


    Seeing this scene, the host of the coliseum was unhappy. This was not the result he wanted. This


    exciting battle was nothing more than a gimmick.


    Their real purpose was to make money andpel others to bet irrationally. This result was now


    disrupted by this stranger.


    If he did not step in and control it, this fight would surely be a major loss.


    He quickly said to the crowd, ¡°It seems that these two warriors are really strong. In that case, why don¡¯t


    we double the score?¡±


    He wanted to pin the losses of the two alpine beasts on Philip and Panther.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have these two continue to challenge the abyss golden beetle without leaving the coliseum. What


    does everyone think about it?¡±


    Hearing that name, Panther¡¯s face changed drastically.


    ¡°No way, we refuse!¡± Panther shouted loudly, but no one paid attention to him.


    Under the host¡¯s instigation, everyone started to bet on the following challenge.


    Philip patted Panther on the shoulder and said, ¡°Forget it, they won¡¯t let us go. We¡¯ve made them suffer


    losses, so they¡¯ll pin this on us.¡±


    Hearing that, Panther¡¯s face was ashen. He could hardly believe that he was about to face an abyss


    golden beetle.


    ¡°An abyss golden beetle isn¡¯t an ordinary exotic beast. Its defense is simply impossible for anyone to


    prate, unless¡­¡±


    Hearing what Panther said, Philip knew that Panther must have an understanding of this exotic beast.


    He promptly said, ¡°Tell me about this abyss golden beetle.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Panther nodded and told Philip all the characteristics of an abyss golden beetle.


    The so-called abyss golden beetles came from the forbidden abyss. Their bodies were only about two


    meters long, but they were covered with ayer of special material, making them harder than an alloy.


    No one could deal with them, and they were also immune to all elements. Even level-5S elemental


    practitioners could do nothing to them at all.

 Chapter 3295

    Chapter 3295


    They could only rely on physical strength or attacks to crush them before they could kill them.


    Hearing Panther¡¯s exnation, Philip merely nodded.


    At this time, the two alpine beasts were almost dying as they fell to the ground. Their strength was on


    par, so both parties suffered injuries during a confrontation.


    Philip saw the staff taking the two beasts away.


    The host turned his attention to Philip and Panther in the arena.


    ¡°Two warriors, for your back-to-back challenge, the coliseum will offer two special treasures as your


    reward. If you can defeat the abyss golden beetle, the fire element equipment and the two special


    treasures will be yours!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He never gave Philip and Panther a chance to stop the challenge, nor did he intend to.


    Philip¡¯s face turned cold.


    Since they refused to let him out, he would fight his way outter.


    Thinking of this, a sword appeared in Philip¡¯s hand. However, after special camouge, this sword had


    be simple and dull with nothing special about it.


    It was none other than Philip¡¯s Caelum Sword.


    The host was still boosting the atmosphere at this time, and the betting handicap went on. It would not


    stop until the abyss golden beetle took to the stage.


    The host kept dying the time just to encourage others to keep betting, trying to earn back the


    coliseum¡¯s previous losses.


    Finally, the abyss golden beetle appeared by breaking out of the ground.


    This appearance method alone was enough to make everyone exim. After all, anything unknown


    was shrouded in mystery, which could also excite people more.


    The host announced, ¡°Let the following challenge begin!¡±


    At this time, Philip said to the Panther, ¡°Go to the side and take a break. Leave this to me¡­¡±


    He never retracted his me element.


    Seeing the abyss golden beetle appear, he turned his mes into fire chimeras and attacked the


    opponent. However, as Panther mentioned, abyss golden beetles were indeed immune to the fire


    element.


    Philip kept adjusting his position, trying to see if he could find a weakness in the beetle from all angles.


    Nheless, he discovered that every time he attacked with the fire element, an unknown ck


    substance would rise from the beetle¡¯s body, and it was that substance that resisted his elemental


    attack.


    At this time, Philip realized that his elemental attack had no effect at all.


    He tightened his hold on Caelum Sword and charged at the beetle under everyone¡¯s incredulous eyes.


    His movement was so fast that it went beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    The beetle constantly rubbed its wings, and the unknown ck substance slowly spread around.


    Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was not just an elemental practitioner. He had also mastered the rules of


    swordsmanship.


    He did not take this beetle seriously at all.


    Thinking of this, he made his move. The sword in his hand shed.

 Chapter 3296

    Chapter 3296


    As the sword in Philip¡¯s hand shed, the ck substance on the beetle dispersed. A crack also


    appeared on the beetle¡¯s body. It was caused by this sword light.


    Panther was extremely shocked, hardly believing his eyes. However, it did happen in front of his eyes.


    The abyss golden beetle being injured by Philip¡¯s sword not only caught Panther by surprise but also


    the host of the coliseum and the real boss.


    This was an abyss golden beetle from the forbidden abyss. These beetles were said to be invincible in


    defense and were also one of the rarest top contenders of the coliseum. However, the beetle¡¯s defense


    was so easily broken by a sword.


    It injured the beetle with seemingly just one strike.


    Seeing the sword¡¯s sess, Philip charged at the beetle again without hesitation.


    No one expected the beetle to be so powerless under Philip¡¯s sword. It was almost fragile to a certain


    extent. However, Philip¡¯s target was not just to kill the abyss golden beetle but to uncover the curtain


    behind the coliseum that restricted their movement.


    As Philip moved, the sword shed again.


    A booming sound was heard in the next second, and the light curtain originally set up to protect the


    audience shattered.


    Seeing this scene, the boss behind the coliseum immediately said to the host, ¡°Let everyone out. You


    must take the two of them down for me.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He spent a bomb to build this light curtain back then, but it was destroyed by Philip and Panther in a


    split second.


    The boss of the coliseum would never forget this.


    At this time, the body of the abyss golden beetle glowed with a golden light as if it was transforming.


    Seeing this, the crowd in the stands shouted in surprise, ¡°Look, the abyss golden beetle has been


    resurrected. The forbidden abyss must be opened again. With the blessing of the forbidden abyss, this


    golden beetle can be resurrected infinitely!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    When someone shouted this, everyone started to flee outside. They were excited when they watched


    others fight, but it was different when it was their turn.


    No one wanted to fight with the abyss golden beetle. After all, it was a creature from the forbidden


    abyss. It was not something they could go against.


    As expected of human nature. Once someone ran, others followed.


    The blindly-following crowd turned the coliseum into a mess. Philip also took this opportunity to pull


    Panther up and ran out with the crowd.


    Although he was very interested in the terms offered by the coliseum and the two special treasures, he


    also knew that he had disturbed the ho¡¯s nest, so it was better to flee at this time.


    After the two left the coliseum, Philip asked Panther, ¡°What kind of ce is the forbidden abyss? Why


    are they so terrified of it? They¡¯re even scared of one abyss golden beetle.¡±


    Seeing that the people of the coliseum did note after them, Panther said to Philip, ¡°The forbidden


    abyss is a mysterious ce. Legend has it that a holy-tier powerhouse from a distantnd once


    entered that goldennd.¡±


    Panther swallowed while gasping for breath and continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that the holy-tier powerhouse


    wiped out all the exotic beasts in the abyss and left something inside.¡±


    ¡®A holy-tier powerhouse from a distantnd?¡¯

 Chapter 3297

    Chapter 3297


    Philip frowned. ¡°Can you tell me more about that? Where did this holy-tier beinge from?¡±


    Panther said, ¡°I heard that the ce is called the Land of the Sinned Blood. Of course, some people


    also say that the people in that ce created the Starfall Continent, or rather, all the people here


    emigrated from that ce.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip realized that Panther was talking about his original world!


    Someone came from that ce to thend of the shore and was a holy-tier being!


    A powerhouse of the other shore!


    Was it possible that this holy-tier being was Philip¡¯s mother?


    With that thought in mind, Philip also became a little curious about the so-called forbidden abyss.


    Although rumors could not be fully trusted, there must be some reason for them.


    ¡°Do you know where the forbidden abyss is?¡± Philip asked Panther.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Panther¡¯s face immediately changed.


    He said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tell me you want to go to the forbidden abyss¡­ You are not going to there, right?¡±


    Without looking at Panther¡¯s expression, Philip said, ¡°Why not take a look? Maybe I can find something


    good there¡­¡±


    He did not tell Panther that he actually wanted to find clues about his mother. After all, to the people of


    this world, his identity could be considered shocking. It would definitely invite more and more new


    problems for him in this world.


    As the two walked and talked, someone suddenly stood in their way.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was a young man with a sinister look.


    He walked up to Philip slowly and said with a smile, ¡°Are you the guy who destroyed my coliseum?¡±


    Hearing his question, Philip and Panther stopped walking. Both of them looked at the young man in


    front of them and knew he was hostile. After all, someone who could operate the coliseum on the


    middle floor must not be a simple character. However, they did not know that the other party did not just


    have an extraordinary identity.


    ¡°Your name is Philip rke, right? You were the one who killed Mr. Cusack some time ago. Am I


    correct?¡±


    The young man seemed to be talking casually, but Philip felt his heart drop.


    That guy knew his details as if he could see previous events before parts of his coliseum came to be


    ruin. However, the young man seemed unconcerned.


    He looked at Philip and said, ¡°By right, since you¡¯re from the lower floor, I shouldn¡¯t make things difficult


    for you. But you were foolish enough to make trouble in my coliseum, so we need to settle this score¡­¡±


    While speaking, he signaled to his underling toe over. It took a few of minutes when finally his face


    showed a cunning smile.


    Philip saw Leopard and the others on the other party¡¯smunicator screen.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Philip asked that person coldly.


    He did not expect his teammates on the lower floor to be captured by this guy so quickly right after the


    coliseum had just been wrecked. However, right after he said this, Philip realized something.

 Chapter 3298

    Chapter 3298


    Since the other party could find his teammates so precisely, he must have nned to deal with him


    long ago.


    Philip promptly figured it out. After he dealt with Mr. Cusack, he must have been targeted by various


    forces on the middle floor.


    ¡°My meaning is very simple. Since you killed my abyss golden beetle in the coliseum, you can go to the


    forbidden abyss and catch another one for me.¡±


    Although the young man said so, Philip knew that if he did not obey his wishes, Leopard and the others


    would be harmed.


    At this time, Panther said loudly, ¡°The forbidden abyss has been activated, and the abyss golden beetle


    has been resurrected, so why should we catch another one for you?¡±


    A sneer appeared on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Well said.¡±


    His underling walked up to Panther and abruptly punched him in the stomach.


    This punch destroyed the armor on Panther¡¯s body and made him curl up like a shrimp. However, that


    guy was not about to stop there and raised his fist to attack Panther for the second time.


    As he was about to make a move, his hand was grabbed by another powerful hand.


    ¡°Tell me the location of the forbidden abyss,¡± Philip said coldly.


    The young man smothered his smile and stared at Philip seriously.


    Their confrontation had already begun when Philip grabbed his hand. Although others did not notice it,


    the two knew that at that moment, the young man had unleashed his strongest fighting power. Even so,


    Philip was unmoved.


    Philip¡¯s hand was like an iron vice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, or I don¡¯t mind going all out,¡± Philip looked at him coldly, not caring at all how strong


    his fighting power was.


    ¡°Fine, go with my man and he¡¯ll take you to the forbidden abyss.¡±


    Philip finally let go, and the young man breathed a sigh of relief.


    Philip¡¯s action was well-measured. He did not push the young man too far, which was also another


    level of protection for his teammates and Panther.


    Although the young man looked sullen, he really could not find the opportunity to make things difficult.


    He asked his underling to take Philip to the forbidden abyss.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After Philip and Panther left, he looked at their backs and said coldly, ¡°Philip rke, huh? How dare


    you make an enemy out of me? Just you wait. I have the final say on this middle floor.¡±


    Philip and Panther followed the young man¡¯s underling and did not speak much along the way.


    At this time, Philip asked Panther through themunicator if he knew who this young man was.


    Panther was not sure either and replied through themunicator: [I heard that there¡¯s a Young


    Master Cosby on the middle floor with great power and influence. Although I¡¯m not sure, it should be


    him.]


    Philip nodded. The forbidden abyss was actually more attractive than the upper floor. After all, there


    might be clues left by his mother there, so he was eager to find them.


    They did not go far before Philip saw a stone forest.


    The shapes of these stones were weird, and the ce was obviously unpopted with no one in sight.

 Chapter 3299

    Chapter 3299


    Of course, Philip and Panther saw this through the exit of the underground city. The middle floor also


    had other exits that did not just lead to the lower floor.


    At this time, the man said to the two, ¡°This is the forbidden abyss. You can go in now.¡±


    After speaking, he was about to push them inside without waiting for them to react.


    However, Philip red at him and said, ¡°Since I promised your young master, I¡¯ll naturally do my part.


    You don¡¯t have to treat us like this.¡±


    While speaking, Philip observed this man¡¯s expression.


    He wanted to make sure that the person who made things difficult for them was Young Master Cosby.


    Looking at the calm expression on this person¡¯s face, Philip confirmed it. After all, problems had to be


    solved at the root. Philip had to take revenge on anyone who dared toy a hand on his teammates.


    So what if Young Master Cosby was the strongest force on the middle floor?


    Philip walked out with Panther.


    It was the so-called the forbidden abyss, but Philip and Panther did not see any abyss.


    They slowly made their way forward.


    These strange stones seemed to be conveying some kind of signal with a special meaning, but Philip


    could not figure it out.


    As they went farther inside, the soil under their feet began to change from soft earth to rock hard. It


    even produced a clinking sound when they stepped on the soil.


    Before they had gone far, Philip suddenly heard a gunshot. He frowned.


    Was there anyone else here besides him and Panther?


    Panther¡¯s expression changed drastically too.


    ¡°Mr. rke, let¡¯s hide. They must be hunters¡­¡±


    They hid behind a stone before Panther exined to Philip that these hunters were here to hunt the


    creatures of the abyss. It was rumored that these creatures had a special substance that could


    enhance human strength.


    Hunting and killing a high-level abyssal creature would likely increase a person¡¯s strength by one level.


    A hunting team here meant that all of them must be at a certain level.


    Hearing Panther¡¯s exnation, Philip was even more surprised. If that were the case, it would be easy


    to catch an abyss golden beetle per Young Master Cosby¡¯s request if Philip and Panther joined a


    hunting team.


    It was not impossible to pay some star dors for it either.


    However, seeing the expression on Philip¡¯s face, Panther exined to Philip, ¡°All of them are ruthless


    killers. If they find us here, we¡¯ll definitely be killed and robbed by them.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3300

    Chapter 3300


    As soon as Panther finished talking, Philip felt as if someone was watching them.


    He winked at Panther and pulled out a gun from his pocket. He bought this for self- defense.


    In fact, based on Philip¡¯s strength, such external tools had no effect on him.


    Apart from the exotic beasts in the abyss, only the hunting team that Panther mentioned could be the


    one watching them from afar. Thus, Philip quietly took out his gun without any hesitation, turned


    around, and fired in the direction where he felt someone was staring at him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In this world, this type of gun did not produce much noise.


    After Philip fired, he suddenly heard a whistle.


    This sharp whistle seemed to be some kind of signal, and a group of people surrounded him in a sh.


    There were seven or eight people equipped with unique equipment that Philip had never seen before


    and some glinting weapons. Philip immediately knew they were not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Look what we found. A hunting party of two?¡±


    One of them held a giant scythe in his hand and joked with Philip and Panther.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re a hunting team, your equipment seems a littlecking. You only have guns in hand!¡±


    Another person mocked.


    At this time, Philip had already put away his sword.


    Seeing a big skull logo on these people, Panther grimaced and said, ¡°Everyone, we didn¡¯t mean to get


    in your way. We¡¯re here on Young Master Cosby¡¯s orders and identally attacked you. Please don¡¯t


    take it to heart.¡±


    Seeing Panther¡¯s attitude, Philip knew that these people must be some ruthless characters. However,


    Philip remained calm and aloof.


    Those people burst outughing and said, ¡°Who the hell is Young Master Cosby? How dare you use


    him to intimidate us?¡±


    This was a man holding a dagger. Hearing Panther¡¯s words, he rushed forward and put his dagger


    across Panther¡¯s neck.


    Panther¡¯s armor had already been destroyed by Young Master Cosby. Faced with this speed, he had


    no way to fight back at all.


    Seeing this scene, Philip¡¯s pupils constricted.


    If they could strike and kill so easily, this hunting team was really as ruthless as Panther mentioned.


    People constantly at death¡¯s door generally did not care about other people¡¯s lives.


    At this moment, the man with the dagger said to Panther, ¡°Kneel and beg for mercy, and I¡¯ll let the two


    of you live!¡±


    Philip frowned. This person was not only ruthless but insulting too. Most importantly, he had no


    intention of letting Philip and Panther go because Philip had already seen the murderous intent in his


    eyes.


    As Panther was about to kneel, Philip grabbed him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel. Even if you do, they won¡¯t let us go,¡± Philip said tly.


    The man with the dagger narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Since I¡¯ve given you a way out, but


    you refuse to cherish it, don¡¯t me me for doing this!¡±


    After saying this, the dagger in his hand suddenly turned around and shed across Panther¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 3301

    Chapter 3301


    To the other guy¡¯s surprise, the dagger in his hand suddenly fell into Philip¡¯s hand.


    Seeing this, the others stood on guard and quickly made defensive postures.


    ¡°Who the hell are you, kiddo?¡±


    No ordinary person could snatch the dagger from that man¡¯s hand.


    The members of this hunting party knew this person¡¯s strength best. With six-star strength plus


    elemental talents, this guy was considered above average even within their team.


    Hence, Philip¡¯s action of snatching his dagger so quietly caught them by surprise.


    After toying with the dagger for a while, Philip said, ¡°My friend has already told you very clearly just now


    that we¡¯re here at Young Master Cosby¡¯s request, so our business shouldn¡¯t interfere with yours.


    Otherwise, this dagger will be your oue.¡±


    As Philip spoke, the knife shattered and fell to the ground with a loud tter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop wasting our breath and just kill this kid. How dare he speak to us that way?¡±


    The person whose dagger was taken away said harshly to Philip.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a burly man stepped out.


    He smiled at Philip and said, ¡°We have no intention of messing with you. In that case, let¡¯s agree not to


    interfere with each other¡¯s business.¡±


    After that, he winked at the other team members and left.


    Philip led Panther in another direction, and Panther finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. rke, you saved me again. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡±


    However, Philip quickly made a shushing gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. They haven¡¯t gone far. They¡¯re still


    following us.¡±


    Hearing that, Panther immediately turned pale with fright. He thought they had escaped the other


    party¡¯s clutches and did not expect to be followed secretly. Panther was at a loss at Philip¡¯s reminder.


    ¡°So what do we do next?¡±


    Philip smiled ndly and said, ¡°Just walk forward. Anyway, we haven¡¯t seen an abyss golden beetle


    yet.¡±


    Hearing that, Panther had no choice but to follow him forward.


    The farther they went, the darker and deeper this ce became. There were many caves in the


    surroundings.


    Weird and terrifying sounds echoed from within. Panther felt more frightened, but Philip¡¯s expression


    remained the same. Even the rhythm of his breathing did not change. Such things did not affect him in


    any way.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At this time, Panther suddenly felt something soft under his feet. When he looked down, he realized


    that it was actually a tentacle.


    He jumped up with a scream of fear while Philip narrowed his eyes at the tentacle. Immediately after,


    more tentacles fell from the sky.


    Philip looked up and saw a member of the hunting party hanging above his head with a rope.


    He was the one who cut off the tentacles of an unknown creature.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of this exotic beast from the abyss!¡±


    After saying this, his body was wrapped around with something like a whip. Then, he cut the rope


    wrapped around him with the scythe in his hand and left the scene.

 Chapter 3302

    Chapter 3302


    Seeing this, Philip realized what these people did and what their purpose was.


    After the member of the hunting party with the scythe left, Philip saw the unknown exotic beast writhing


    above his head. Before this, it was sprawled above quietly, but because its tentacles were cut off now,


    it started writhing.


    Philip also found that the severed tentacles were slowly growing back.


    In the dim environment, a pair of blood-red eyes stared at him and Panther. He quickly realized that


    they wanted to use the abyssal creature to kill him and Panther.


    Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The huge, exotic abyssal beastnded on the ground and swung its tentacles at the surrounding trees,


    producing muffled echoes. Obviously, this beast viewed Philip and Panther as enemies and targets.


    Panther cursed aloud. He did not expect this hunting party to be so despicable.


    Although there was no direct conflict between them, they used such underhanded means to deal with


    Philip and him.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Panther clenched his fists and looked at the exotic abyssal beast warily as he asked Philip.


    Philip sighed softly. Judging from the regenerated severed tentacles, this exotic abyssal beast was


    definitely not easy to deal with.


    At the very least, its powerful regenerative ability was very tricky.


    Philip looked back at this time. Based on the hunting party¡¯s mindset, they should not be too far away,


    so Philip immediately made a decision. He was going to lure this exotic abyssal beast to the hunting


    party.


    With that n in mind, Philip moved quickly, but instead of rushing toward the exotic abyssal beast, he


    backed away.


    Sensing Philip¡¯s movement, Panther followed Philip¡¯s lead without hesitation. However, the beast


    reacted even faster than them.


    Its huge body was very flexible, and its many tentacles made it faster.


    Seeing this, Philip¡¯s heart sank, but at this moment, the imprint of the White Marsh royal family on his


    arm flickered.


    Philip immediately sensed something. He knew that this little thing that was in his arm was very


    interested in the exotic abyssal beast.


    Without hesitation, Philip released the little guy from his arm.


    The imprint of the White Marsh royal family flickered for a while before a figure appeared in front of


    Philip and Panther.


    It was a docile goldenmb with shiny golden fur all over its body, and it had an arrogant expression.


    When the exotic abyssal beast saw the White Marsh, it was obviously a little scared. It howled with fear


    from the depths of its soul and stopped moving.


    The White Marsh bleated like a sheep, and with this cry, Philip clearly felt the exotic beast trembling.


    It seemed very fearful of the White Marsh family and dared not move at all.


    At this time, the little golden White Marsh took a few steps in the air and jumped on the head of the


    exotic abyssal beast.

 Chapter 3303

    Chapter 3303


    As it stomped with its hooves, the beast howled, and the cry of pain spread far away.


    The hunting party lurking in the distance was stunned by this sound.


    ¡°Boss, this doesn¡¯t sound like a human being. Could they have killed the beast?¡±


    The guy with the scythe was talking to a guy with a saber.


    The guy with a saber was the one who spoke to Philip earlier. He was also the captain of this hunting


    party.


    He looked in the direction of the exotic abyssal beast and Philip with a solemn expression.


    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You should know how powerful that tentacle monster is. Not to mention its


    attack, its regeneration ability alone isn¡¯t something ordinary people can handle.¡±


    Hearing that, the guy with the scythe nodded.


    He should be the one who knew this abyssal tentacle monster the best because he almost died under


    the hands of one before.


    The situation was very critical at that time, and it took almost all the strength of the entire team to


    rescue him from that tentacle monster.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They did not believe that Philip and Panther could deal with this tentacle monster.


    No one could have imagined that Philip had a White Marsh with him. Although it was only a smallmb


    now, it was a member of the royal family, after all. Its majesty could hardly be shaken by the exotic


    beast.


    Soon, everything went quiet in the distance.


    The hunting party members looked at each other in bewilderment, having no idea what had happened.


    On the other side, Philip¡¯s little golden White Marsh had returned to his arm, turning into the gold


    imprint of amb again.


    Panther waspletely dumbfounded. In his opinion, Philip was a godlike existence.


    The royal White Marsh!


    He actually had the mark of the royal White Marsh family on him!


    Was he from the royal White Marsh family?


    What was he doing in the underground city?


    To experience life?


    The White Marsh had devoured that tentacle monster, but rather than swallowing it whole, the White


    Marsh cut its body open, took out its core essence, and transformed it into the energy it needed.


    Philip did not quite understand such things. He just looked at the dead tentacle monster in front of him


    and slowly frowned.


    He not only saved some energy by not killing the monster himself, but he also had a better


    understanding of the forbidden abyss. After all, any random beast in this ce was extremely strong,


    so he could imagine the level of danger.


    Philip took out Caelum Sword from his space ring. He had to keep going farther in to look for the clues


    his mother had left behind. Moreover, there was also the threat of Young Master Cosby.


    He had no choice but to find the abyss golden beetle in exchange for the lives of Leopard and the


    others.


    Nheless, the hunting party on his tail was really a nuisance.

 Chapter 3304

    Chapter 3304


    With Caelum Sword clenched tightly in his hand, Philip walked deeper into the depths of the forest.


    He would leave a little something for the hunting party. After all, he had to return the favor.


    Philip already had a n in mind. With the carcass of the exotic beast here, the hunting party was sure


    to check on the oue. However, Philip and Panther were definitely not as familiar with the forbidden


    abysspared to that hunting party.


    He could only wait for the opportunity to take revenge. After all, Philip did not think that they were here


    just to mess with Panther and him.


    Although it was a bit dim here, Philip could still see the path, albeit vaguely.


    He continued to walk forward one step at a time.


    Without the interference of the hunting party, Philip and Panther did not encounter any beasts, merely a


    few random insects and such.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Philip found this a little odd. They had already reached the depths of the forbidden abyss, so it was


    impossible for them not to bump into any beasts.


    Panther also seemed to have noticed something was wrong and said to Philip, ¡°Do you notice


    something wrong around us?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked around as if trying to see what was wrong.


    Not far away, he spotted a wall with ck stones that looked translucent.


    He stroked the ck stones. The stone wall stretched far away, and more and more ck stones were


    found.


    Seeing this, Philip said, ¡°You¡¯d better not touch those ck stones.¡±


    Panther turned his head and said, ¡°Why? Did you notice something special?¡±


    Philip did not speak but pried off a stone with the Caelum Sword in his hand.


    The moment the ck stone fell to the ground, it turned into a faint blue light and started burning.


    At this sight, Panther dared not speak or move.


    Philip said, ¡°These ck stones contain special energy. If you¡¯re not careful, you might get burned to


    death.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a voice behind him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so clever, and you¡¯re quite lucky to find this ce too.¡±


    Philip immediately recognized the owner of this voice.


    It was none other than the guy with the scythe from the hunting party. This time, he was alone.


    Philip merely narrowed his eyes at him, having no idea what he meant by that remark. However, that


    guy seemed to understand some of the peculiarities here.


    Philip asked, ¡°It doesn¡®t matter whether we¡¯re lucky or not, but if you¡¯re here alone, I can only tell you


    that your luck isn¡¯t very good.¡±


    The man sneered and gripped the scythe in his hand.


    ¡°Are you threatening me? Do you know where this ce is? If you dare to fight here, the stone wall will


    explode in an instant. Do you want everyone to die here?¡±

 Chapter 3305

    Chapter 3305


    The man seemed confident when he spoke. After hearing his words, Philip frowned, while Panther


    looked surprised and uncertain.


    Although the man¡¯s words might not bepletely true, Panther saw with his own eyes how the stone


    had turned into a blue me when Philip knocked it down.


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Everyone will die? That¡¯s too good for you.¡±


    He snorted coldly and approached the man with a scythe.


    Seeing this, the man with a scythe started feeling a little scared. He was not afraid of Philip but feared


    setting off that chain explosion he spoke about. If they really fought here, they would die without their


    bodies intact.


    Philip forced him into a corner.


    Suddenly, the scythe in the man¡¯s hand began to change. He shook it lightly and a huge de


    appeared. It was just like the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, kiddo. If you really trigger an explosion, none of us can leave here alive.¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and chuckled. He did not stop but continued walking toward the man.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to fight with you, tell me where this ce is.¡±


    Seeing the other party¡¯s hesitance, Philip shook his sword lightly and pierced it through a stone, turning


    it into a blue me.


    This also triggered some changes to the other stones on the wall.


    Seeing this scene, the man shouted, ¡°You must be crazy!¡±


    Philip blocked the scythe with Caelum Sword.


    ¡°Forget calling your team members here. Compared with your life, I believe they¡¯ll find their own more


    important.¡±


    Hearing that, the man with the scythe finally stopped shouting.


    ¡°Tell me what exactly this ce is¡­¡±


    The man replied, ¡°This is Abyss Lair, and these stones are actually the original forms of those exotic


    abyssal beasts, but they haven¡¯t hatched yet.¡±


    Philip frowned. This never urred to him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    These exotic abyssal beasts were really strange, hatching from stones.


    While the man told Philip about the forbidden abyss and the situation here, his hands moved


    imperceptibly all throughout.


    Some dark red powder floated out of his hands, which fell on the stones and started corroding them.


    When more and more stones were corroded, he jumped away from Philip and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve wasted


    so much time with you here, but you still dare to threaten me. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my methods!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he jumped away.


    Philip did not look back but chased after him.


    With just a slight swipe of the tip of his sword, he smashed the scythe in the man¡¯s hand.


    The man never thought that Philip would charge at him at this moment, which was simply a reckless


    move. However, Philip did not care at all because he was aware of the other party¡¯s tricks.

 Chapter 3306

    Chapter 3306


    Philip was already on guard and knew the man must be trying to lure an exotic beast over.


    Philip¡¯s counter-attack came so fast that the member of the hunting party had no time to react at all.


    He pressed his sword de across the other party¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Are you thinking of doing the same old trick by drawing a beast here?¡± Philip asked.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The guy wanted to say something at first, but seeing that Philip had seen through his trick, he had no


    way to hide it now. Even so, he was unwilling to give up.


    After being a member of the hunting party in the forbidden abyss for so long, it was impossible for him


    to walk around here freely if he had no means at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can threaten me. You have no idea what I just did. At worst, we¡¯ll die here


    together.¡±


    Philip merely sneered. No matter what the man did, Philip was not afraid.


    At this moment, Panther pulled Philip¡¯s sleeve with a terrified expression.


    He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Philip, look at what¡¯s behind us.¡±


    Philip did not react. The goldenmb imprint on his arm started to flicker again but did note out. He


    did not have to look behind at the exotic beast to know that it must be motionless now.


    Panther was surprised.


    Philip looked at the other guy and asked, ¡°Do you still think you can die with me?¡±


    The person from the hunting party was full of disbelief. He had no idea how Philip did it.


    He raised his hands high above his head and said, ¡°Please let me go. I just joined the hunting party not


    long ago. I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    There was no way Philip would let him go because he was the one who made the first move to kill


    Philip and Panther. Even so, Philip decided to change the tactic and let him live a little longer.


    Meanwhile, the other members of the hunting party had gathered together.


    When the man with the scythe shouted loudly just now, everyone heard him.


    ¡°Boss, Old Siete¡¯s voice should being from the direction of the devouring beast.¡±


    The guy with the big saber from earlier simply listened to his subordinate without moving.


    As the captain of the hunting party, he gave all the orders.


    ¡°Based on Old Siete¡¯s speed and reflexes, he shouldn¡¯t have gotten discovered by the devouring beast.


    But things seem a little different this time¡­¡±


    The captain narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the devouring beast.


    ¡°The devouring beast is very sensitive to its surroundings, so Old Siete must be trying to lure it out by


    talking so loudly. Does it mean that he¡¯s in danger now and wants to take the risk and perish with the


    enemy?¡±

 Chapter 3307

    Chapter 3307


    At this time, a woman walked out. Her face was stern with murderous air.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing her words, the boss nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s happening.¡±


    The group of six headed in the direction of the devouring beast, but when they arrived, they discovered


    something astounding.


    The devouring beast was out of itsir, its round body covered with purple lines. Its jaws were wide


    open, and Old Siete was hanging right in front of it.


    Seeing this scene, the six members of the hunting party were dumbfounded. However, no one dared to


    make a sound for fear of harming Old Siete.


    The boss of the hunting party looked grave.


    He could tell that Old Siete was deliberately hung in front of the devouring beast, and someone with


    such strength was not a person they could deal with. After all, few people could tame the devouring


    beast.


    Although the devouring beast seemed to have no other powerful features except for its mouth,


    everyone in the hunting party knew that its round body, which looked harmless to humans and animals,


    was not only strong in defense but also poisonous.


    Even if they attacked as a group, it was impossible to fight against this devouring beast.


    Thus, they always went around the beast, which fortunately did not move fast.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. We meet again.¡±


    Philip stood on top of the devouring beast, looking at the hunting party with a smile.


    This surprised everyone. No one expected Philip to be so powerful to fight against the devouring beast


    and even make it obey him.


    The captain of the hunting party took a step forward and asked Philip, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Philip said to him smilingly, ¡°Before this, you wanted to use that tentacle monster to deal with my friend


    and I. I¡¯m just returning the favor now.¡±


    Hearing that, the hunting party members took out their weapons and got ready to fight.


    As soon as their boss gave the order, they would strike without hesitation. However, their boss kept


    quiet.


    He knew that things could not be resolved now, but since Philip had not taken action against Old Seite,


    there must be room for negotiation.


    ¡°Tell me what you want before you¡¯re willing to let Old Seite go.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip jumped off the devouring beast, which was more than five meters tall, and made a


    loud thud uponnding.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sensible person. My request is simple. It¡¯s just for you to bring me an abyss golden beetle.


    You do that and I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡±


    The captain was startled for a moment. He had no idea why Philip wanted an abyss golden beetle, but


    he knew that the area where the beetle was located was extremely difficult to enter.


    If they went there recklessly to catch it, one bad move could destroy them all.

 Chapter 3308

    Chapter 3308


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that the abyss golden Beetles live in the depths of this forbidden abyss, a


    ce where even our hunting party dare not enter.¡±


    Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you think you have a choice?¡±


    Philip spoke to the captain bluntly.


    No matter what the captain was up to or how dangerous he thought that ce was, Philip would not


    give him the right to refuse.


    Of course, if they did not care about Old Siete¡¯s life, everything would be naught.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is no joking matter. The danger there is beyond your imagination, and you can only find the abyss


    golden beetles after entering the forbidden fortress.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip felt that he had to go there.


    Since there was a forbidden fortress here, someone must have been there before, and his mother¡¯s


    clues might be hidden inside.


    Philip said, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to consider. I want you to take the risk, and I¡¯ll be going with you


    too.¡±


    Hearing that, the captain of the hunting party realized that something must have attracted Philip for him


    to appear here and want to enter the forbidden fortress in the depths.


    His mind started racing again.


    A person who could control the devouring beast in the abyss must be quite powerful, and whatever it


    was in the depths of the abyss, it was good enough to attract Philip¡¯s attention.


    The objective of their hunting party was to go to ces that others dared not go and seek a livelihood,


    including better practice resources and special treasures.


    A hint of eagerness filled his eyes.


    ¡°Okay, since you said so, we¡¯ll go with you, but Old Siete¡­¡±


    While talking, he looked at Old Siete who was still hung by the devouring beast¡¯s mouth.


    Philip turned to Panther and said, ¡°Keep watch here. You can let him go when I return.¡±


    The other members of the hunting party had a mind of their own too. From the captain¡¯s words, they


    caught a hint of interest, so they did not refuse but got ready to follow the captain into the depths to


    take a look.


    ¡°After you, then,¡± Philip said to the captain.


    The captain gave an order, and the group of seven walked toward the depths of the abyss.


    Along the way, Philip did not speak to them but followed them from afar.


    Since there were free guides andbor, it would be a waste not to make use of them.


    Although they encountered some small obstacles along the way with some unknown exotic abyssal


    beasts rushing out to attack them all the time, they quickly got rid of them each time.


    The group stopped in front of a dpidated fortress.

 Chapter 3309

    Chapter 3309


    Philip felt quite emotional at the sight of this fortress because the style was simr to the fortresses in


    his original world. However, it looked very old and dpidated now.


    Only a small section still retained itsplete shape.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached the deepest part of the forbidden abyss now. Once we pass through this fortress, we¡¯ll


    havepletely entered the abyss. It¡¯s a passage connecting us to another world, but I don¡¯t think we


    can use it anymore.¡±


    Hearing the captain¡¯s exnation, Philip simply nodded.


    In this ce, he could sense a different atmosphere.


    That should be the abyss passage connected to another world mentioned by the captain.


    Before they entered this huge fortress, Philip had already sensed from the outside that there should be


    many powerful exotic abyssal beasts inside.


    In a sh, he discovered many things inside that constantly sent out danger signals.


    The hunting party did not seem to receive the signals, but Philip could clearly feel them.


    Without a doubt, this ce had been abandoned for a long time and had long been upied by these


    exotic abyssal beasts.


    Now, Philip¡¯s goal was not just to get an abyss golden beetle.


    He wanted to enter the fortress and find the clues that his mother might have left behind.


    When he got closer to the fortress, he noticed something unusual. There were traces of battles here.


    Through these traces, he judged that only people from his original world could use such fighting styles.


    He wondered if anyone was still alive.


    It was possible they had just integrated into a new life and had a new identity in thisnd of the other


    shore.


    Suddenly, a member of the hunting party shouted, ¡°Watch out, everyone! Something is heading our


    way!¡±


    Philip jolted back to his senses. At this moment, he saw some lizard-like creatures walking upright like


    humans approaching them from a distance.


    They wore armor and had weapons in their hands. Obviously, they were not humans.


    The members of the hunting party looked terrified, and Philip knew that they must have encountered


    powerful opponents.


    Without waiting for their reminder, Philip dodged from afar.


    The members of the hunting party could not escape even if they wanted to. The lizard men were too


    fast and attacked without warning.


    Seeing this scene, Philip frowned because he realized that the hunting party was no match for these


    lizard men at all. However, he made no move to save them.


    While they attracted the attention of those lizard men, Philip walked toward the fortress.


    Seeing that Philip was about to walk to the fortress, the captain promptly ordered, ¡°Rush over there!¡±


    They ran while fighting and quickly led the lizard men to Philip!

 Chapter 3310

    Chapter 3310


    At this moment, everyone from the hunting party followed Philip and rushed into the fortress.


    Those lizard men gave chase. However, they obviously seemed more frantic now as if they were afraid


    that Philip and the others would enter the fortress.


    Seeing this, the hunting party ran faster.


    Suddenly, a space gate appeared in the sky.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Philip narrowed his eyes slightly upon seeing this gate.


    The captain of the hunting party shouted, ¡°Is there a space mage around?¡±


    The so-called space mage was a special profession in thend of the other shore.


    Space mages were proficient in space magic and powerful practitioners of elemental talents. Almost


    every space mage was the prime target other forces vied for.


    As the captain spoke, several people walked out of the space gate.


    Philip recognized them immediately.


    One was Young Master Cosby, while the other one was the captain of Draco Corps, but he had no idea


    why they were together.


    Philip halted. Upon seeing those people appearing in front of them, the lizard men charged toward


    them, but they were torn to pieces by a few burly guys with their bare hands.


    Young Master Cosby also saw Philip andughed aloud.


    He said, ¡°I wanted you to die here, but I didn¡¯t expect you to find this fortress by ident. Well, in that


    case, I¡¯ll let you see more before you die!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the captain of Draco Corps said, ¡°Young Master Cosby, I¡¯m afraid you


    don¡¯t know that this Philip rke in front of us belongs to the White Marsh royal family¡­¡±


    Hearing that, the look in Young Master Cosby¡¯s eyes changed abruptly.


    What did it mean to find someone from the White Marsh royal family in the territory of the ancient


    dragon royal family?


    Regardless of whether Philip was a spy sent by the White Marsh royal family, as far as the rules within


    the several royal families were concerned, sneaking into the territory of the ancient dragon royal family


    was an act of provocation.


    If Philip was captured alive, it would be a great achievement no matter what Philip¡¯s purpose was.


    ¡°Oh, Philip, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be a member of the White Marsh royal family. In that case, I


    think you should know what you¡¯ll be facing next!¡±


    Due to the appearance of these people, this forbidden ce became much quieter, and the exotic


    beasts dared not make a sound either.


    The sole reason was that the people brought by Young Master Cosby and Draco Corps were too


    powerful. Moreover, all of them released their aura with no intention of hiding it at all.


    ¡°Everyone, you have a mission of great merit in front of you right now, so I don¡¯t think I need to say


    anymore,¡± Young Master Cosby said to the people around him.

 Chapter 3311

    Chapter 3311


    The few people who just tore the beasts apart with their bare hands looked at Philip with hostile eyes.


    At this time, Philip was a prized merit in their eyes.


    The captain of Draco Corps added, ¡°Philip, I have to admit that you¡¯re very strong, and I can¡¯t beat you.


    But the Eight Berserks on the upper floor of the ancient dragon royal family aren¡¯t an existence you can


    easily deal with either.¡±


    Philip was ready to fight with the Caelum Sword in his hand.


    Philip was not only powerful in elemental talents but had alsoprehended the rules of


    swordsmanship and space long ago. Although he did not know the strength of the Eight Berserks or


    what was so special about them, he felt no fear at all.


    At this time, the eight people unleashed their overwhelming aura on Philip.


    Since they were called the Eight Berserks, they must have their own unique traits. However, when


    Philip was about to attack, he heard a distant voiceing from the fortress.


    It was a woman¡¯s voice, seemingly chanting in a low voice. The sybles were not clear, but the melody


    sounded ancient and evesting.


    When the others heard the voice, no one felt anything strange about it. However, Philip¡¯s face suddenly


    changed when he heard the voice. That was because he was very familiar with this voice, including the


    tune she was singing.


    If Philip remembered correctly, this should be scripture from the world he came from.


    At this moment, Philip was even more certain he could find some clues left by his mother in this ce.


    He flicked a nce at Young Master Cosby and the others before he turned around and dashed into


    the depths of the fortress.


    His speed was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, and the Eight Berserks chased after him.


    They wanted to capture Philip in exchange for credit, but Philip never gave them a chance.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The fortress was full of twists and turns, and the subdued exotic beasts always attacked him when he


    least expected it.


    The Caelum Sword in his hand swung continuously, and the rules of swordsmanship sted at those


    beasts one after another.


    Philip did not hope to kill them in one blow and just hoped to get to the ce where the voice came


    from as soon as possible.


    From time to time, the noises of the Eight Berserks fighting the beasts could be heard from behind him.


    Just when Philip was about to find that ce, one of the Eight Berserks attacked him from behind.


    That person¡¯s wood elemental talent had reached level 3S. Seeing that the group of them could not


    catch up to Philip, he unleashed his ultimate move.


    Wooden stakes emerged from the ground one after another. Many vines were wrapped around the


    stakes, and they were faster than Philip¡¯s running speed.


    Seeing this, Philip¡¯s irritable mood made him angrier.


    He was so close to finding the clues left by his mother, but these people kept making things difficult for


    him.


    At the sight of all the wooden stakes and vines across the fortress, Philip finally stopped.


    He quickly ran back in the opposite direction, and the Caelum Sword in his hand was suddenly covered


    in scorching mes.


    Puff!


    Heshed out with his sword!


    In a sh, all the wooden stakes started burning as Philipshed out at them. However, the Eight


    Berserks were delighted!


    Their speed was simply no match for Philip.


    Now that Philip had turned back, they mustered all their strength to run over to him and shouted angrily


    at the same time, ¡°Arrogant kid, go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 3312

    Chapter 3312


    Their actions simply angered Philip more, but they did not know it. They even thought that Philip was


    surrendering to them.


    Only the wood elemental talent had a different idea.


    At first, he thought his attack was a sess, but he suddenly realized that Philip¡¯s fire element was like


    a parasite to his element.


    It was draining his strength. Seeing that the others were fast approaching Philip, he wanted to stop his


    attack. However, suddenly, he felt a sword across his neck.


    ¡°How dare someone with a level 3S wood element like you make a fool of yourself in front of me?!¡±


    This was Philip¡¯s voice, and he had no idea how Philip appeared here out of the blue.


    Even so, hearing Philip¡¯s remark, he said coldly, ¡°Someone like me with a level 3S wood element


    managed to stop you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Philip sneered.


    In the next second, the de of the Caelum Sword shed across the man¡¯s body lightly, piercing


    through his armor and cutting his flesh.


    The sharpness of the Caelum Sword was beyond their expectation.


    At this time, the man suddenly shouted, ¡°Philip rke is here with me!¡±


    Philip was unperturbed. Heshed out with the Caelum Sword again, and blood gushed instantly. He


    was not afraid of theming. He could take this opportunity to wipe them out.


    At this moment, the rest turned back.


    They ran back quickly, but Philip knew the rules of the space. His skills were maybe on par or even


    better than that space mage.


    His sword cut off one head, and Philip promptly left.


    Through hisprehension of the power of space rules, he retreated hundreds of meters, leaving


    behind a headless corpse.


    Seeing this, the remaining members of the Eight Berserks could hardly wait to skin Philip alive or crush


    his bones.


    After getting rid of them for the time being, Philip ran to the ce the singing came from, but the sound


    was getting weaker and weaker.


    He did not want to miss this opportunity to find the clues to his mother because of these people.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Finally, Philip found the ce in the fortress where the sound came from. However, the sound stopped


    as soon as he entered, and a faint shadow in front of him slowly dissipated.


    He knew he had missed this opportunity. At the same time, the rest of the Eight Berserks rushed over,


    wanting to attack Philip again.


    After all, one member had died because of Philip. However, Philip moved, and a scorching sword light


    glowed in front of him.


    Before the two parties fought, Philip suddenly found himself being shrouded by a ray of light that came


    from behind him.


    Without giving anyone a chance to react, Philip was sucked in through the space gate, which then


    disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Just when he felt the power of the space gate, Philip used thatst bit of time to send a message to


    Panther.

 Chapter 3313

    Chapter 3313


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Although it was just one word, no one else but Philip could have reacted so quickly at this time.


    When Philip finally stood steady, he saw long-awaited sunshine.


    This must be the other side of the space gate, a one-way teleportation portal with only one chance to


    use it.


    He realized that this was the same ce he had arrived in. This should be the upper floor.


    An electronic key appeared out of thin air in his hand, but he did not recognize this key. However, he


    knew that as long as he inserted the electronic key into hismunicator, he would know all the


    information about the key.


    The difference this time was that Philip now had a special pass. Although his appearance was very


    abrupt and many patrol mechas came forth to question him, they immediately rxed when Philip


    showed them his special pass.


    After all, people with a special pass had extraordinary identities that patrols like them had no right to


    question.


    Philip looked at his surroundings.


    The difference between the upper floor and the lower floor was too great. The middle floor was already


    much better than the lower floor, but here, thend area of the upper floor alone was muchrger than


    the middle floor. Moreover, looking at the degree of prosperity, the lower floor was no match for it at all.


    Although there were quite a few people here, they were clearly well-equipped, and the armor everyone


    was wearing was not something the people on the lower floor could ever hope to get.


    Philip had never even seen this type of armor on the middle or lower floors.


    He then tapped the key in his hand and inserted it into hismunicator, which disyed that this was


    the key to a private house.


    Following the address given by themunicator, Philip found the house.


    To his surprise, however, the house had already been surrounded by people at this time.


    Judging by what was happening here, the ce did not seem that simple.


    Many people crowded around the house, but judging from the situation, two parties were in a


    confrontation.


    One party was a patrolling team with a domineering woman in the forefront. Although the woman did


    not speak, judging by her expression and the state of the people around her, she was clearly the leader


    of this confrontation.


    The other party was people with rtively simple armor.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Get out of here now and I can spare your lives. Otherwise, even if I want


    to spare you, Starfire Alliance will never allow it.¡±

 Chapter 3314

    Chapter 3314


    ¡°Why? Why make us leave our homes?¡±


    ¡°This ce was left to us by the hero back then. Just because Starfire Alliance wants to build a base


    here, you¡¯re going to chase the descendants of the hero away from here?¡±


    Philip frowned.


    He did not know what had happened, but from their conversation, he discerned something.


    Starfire Alliance wanted to upy thisnd and make them move away. However, he had no idea what


    the so-called descendants of the hero meant.


    In this current situation, he could not go over and ask either.


    ¡°What bullsh*t hero are you talking about? If you didn¡¯t have Starfire Alliance to develop various


    defense systems, you¡¯d have died in the previous turmoil. How dare you speak to me about that


    useless hero now?!¡±


    The woman spoke without courtesy, and her words aroused fierce disapproval from these people.


    ¡°If there was no former hero, how could there be your so-called Starfire Alliance now?¡±


    Questions were thrown out, and the woman scowled angrily.


    The patrol team of humans and mechas shouted at those people, ¡°Are you tired of living? How dare


    you talk to ourmander like that?!¡±


    As they shouted, their actions became more excessive.


    They began pushing these people. Some even targeted them with their mechas.


    Seeing this, Philip stepped forward and said, ¡°Excuse me, I want to go in¡­¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This sound was so abrupt that no one reacted, including the woman from Starfire Alliance.


    The patrol team said to Philip, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that this ce belongs to Starfire


    Alliance now? Get lost!¡±


    As the man spoke, he took an electromaic gun in his hand and aimed it at Philip.


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Even Starfire Alliance has no right to chase people away from their homes,


    right?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone came over and gently tugged on Philip¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been confronting them for many days. Starfire Alliance is too arrogant. Unfortunately, Montana


    Alliance is too weak and can¡¯t resist Starfire Alliance at all.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip wanted to ask him about this so-called hero.


    The woman said at this time, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for doing


    this.¡±


    ¡°Do it¡­¡±


    At the woman¡¯smand, the patrolling team behind her did not attack anyone but started shooting at


    the house.


    At this time, the role of the cannons and mechas came into full disy. To deal with buildings, such


    destructive equipment was the most efficient.

 Chapter 3315

    Chapter 3315


    Philip had just received the key, and there might be clues left by his mother hidden in this house, so


    there was no way he would allow them to destroy it.


    He quickly used his earth element to build an earth wall right in front of the house. Although this


    method blocked Starfire Alliance¡¯s attack, it also angered that woman.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that someone from Montana Alliance would dare to oppose Starfire Alliance. In


    that case, I don¡¯t have to hold back anymore!¡±


    After saying this, she was about to rush toward Philip.


    He felt a strong fluctuation of the water element from her.


    Several water jets gushed out next to the woman like water dragons and pierced through the earth wall.


    They circled around and swirled toward Philip.


    Seeing this, Philip¡¯s face turned cold. He could see that this woman went all out with this move.


    He decided not to hold back either. In that case, everyone would go all out!


    Water dragons also appeared beside Philip, swirling toward that woman.


    Philip also moved constantly, jumping on the dragons formed by water jets and rushing toward the


    woman.


    A collision happened at this time, but to Philip¡¯s surprise, the other party was also a level 5S elemental


    talent. He had never encountered such a situation on the middle and lower floors before.


    ¡°Starfire Alliance is pretty overbearing to fight with our people on ournd!¡± Suddenly, an elderly voice


    was heard, and Philip saw an old man standing in front of him.


    His appearance was definitely not unintentional. Hepletely blocked the attacks of the two.


    Unknowingly, both attacks were neutralized.


    The woman restrained herself upon seeing that old man and said, ¡°Since Elder Whitmore of the


    Montana Alliance, you¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s talk about this.¡±


    Philip knew that this was not the time for him to say anything, so he stepped back immediately.


    However, the old man just nced at Philip without speaking.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he turned to the woman and said coldly, ¡°Commander Graham, as themander of Starfire


    Alliance, you came to ournd and messed with our people. Are you trying to trigger a war between


    Starfire Alliance and Montana Alliance?¡±


    At this time, the woman lowered her head and operated hermunicator.


    A virtual document appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°This is the approval document given to us by the ancient dragon royal family. This ce is no longer


    your territory. It has been assigned to Starfire Alliance.¡±


    The old man nced at the document and frowned.


    This document could not be forged, so it must be an order given by the ancient dragon royal family.


    ¡°Elder Whitmore, since you¡¯re here today, I¡¯ll give your people three more days on your ount. If you


    still refuse to move after three days, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy.¡±


    After saying that, the woman left with her people.


    Then, Elder Whitmore turned to everyone and said, ¡°Montana Alliance has already arranged new


    amodation for you. At this point, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, so I hope all of you can give


    this ce up.¡±


    Everyone lowered their heads at this. They were unwilling to leave, but they had no other choice.


    Elder Whitmore turned to Philip and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember someone like you in Montana Alliance.


    Where did youe from?¡±


    All eyes turned to Philip. They thought that Philip was one of them, but that was not the case.

 Chapter 3316

    Chapter 3316


    Philip knew that since the other party could say that in front of everyone without hesitation, it meant he


    had noticed something special about Philip.


    Philip replied ndly, ¡°I never said that I was a member of Montana Alliance.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone looked at Philip warily because the only other people here were those from


    Starfire Alliance.


    Philip looked at Elder Whitmore. He could not exin himself either.


    Elder Whitmore said to Philip, ¡°Then who are you? And why did youe to Montana Alliance?¡±


    Although he spoke the words slowly, his tone was heavy. Obviously, if Philip could not give Elder


    Whitmore a reasonable exnation, something would happen.


    Philip said softly, ¡°I came here from the forbidden abyss through a portal. If my guess is correct, this


    ce should be rted to my mother.¡±


    Hearing that, Elder Whitmore¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Did you say your mother?¡±


    Not only Elder Whitmore but the others were also surprised. Everyone was taken aback and looked at


    Philip in disbelief.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you her descendant?¡±


    Almost everyone eximed, their eyes a mixture of surprise and doubt.


    Elder Whitmore walked up to Philip and asked, ¡°Do you have any proof that you¡¯re her child?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip shook his head at his question. He did not have any proof apart from the key in his hand.


    ¡°I only have this clue now.¡±


    While saying that, Philip handed the key in his hand to Elder Whitmore.


    Thetter reached out for the key and observed it carefully.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t confirm your identity with just this key, if you¡¯re really rted to her, pleasee with


    me¡­¡±


    After saying this, he walked into the house with the key in hand.


    Philip followed him inside. The style of this house was antiquated with abination of architectural


    features of the original world.


    At this sight, Philip immediately decided that even if there were no clues about his mother here, there


    must be some connection between it and the people from his original world.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Philip finally entered the house. Elder Whitmore had already opened


    the door with the key in his hand.


    As soon as the door was opened, a musty smell wafted over.


    Clearly, no one had lived here for a long while. Although it looked tidy, Philip could tell that not only was


    there no one living here but the door had also not been opened for a while.

 Chapter 3317

    Chapter 3317


    Looking at the room and furnishings, Philip sighed heavily.


    Everything seemed so familiar yet far away.


    Philip touched everything one by one. There were many nostalgic things around, such as an old record


    yer.


    Philip wiped the yer gently and put a record on it. He felt very close to everything here without any


    sense of unfamiliarity at all, and Elder Whitmore sighed softly at this sight.


    ¡°It seems that you have an affinity with this ce, but I have to exin some things to you. If you want


    to gain a foothold on the upper floor, look for me at Montana Alliance.¡±


    After Elder Whitmore finished speaking, he gave Philip a card. Philip looked at the card without


    speaking and just took it.


    Elder Whitmore left and closed the door behind him.


    Philip started digging around, trying to find some clues about his mother. However, he only found some


    traces of daily activities here and no clues at all. Moreover, maybe due to the room being closed off for


    many years, there was no reference value either.


    Philip left the room after the record finished ying.


    He had thought it through. If he wanted to get the medicine and find the clues his mother left behind, he


    had to gain enough influence on the upper floor.


    Before this, Panther wanted to take him along to report the situation about the underground mine, but


    ever since he lost contact with Panther, he had no idea if Panther had even left the forbidden abyss.


    With Elder Whitmore of the Montana Alliance around, it was considered an opportunity for Philip.


    When Philip walked out, the crowd in front of the house had already dispersed.


    Philip found Montana Alliance following the address on the card.


    This territory that belonged to the ancient dragon royal family was actually divided into countless small


    forces, such as Montana Alliance and Starfire Alliance. They were small forces divided under the rule


    of the ancient dragon royal family.


    Although Montana Alliance seemed a little weaker than Starfire Alliance, the building that housed


    Montana Alliance was quite magnificent too.


    Philip was stopped by the guards at the door. Before he could say anything, Elder Whitmore walked


    out. Philip smiled lightly.


    Philip practically followed Elder Whitmore right after he left, and not much time passed before Philip


    found him again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon,¡± Elder Whitmore raised his eyebrows as he said to Philip.


    ¡°To gain a foothold here, I need to find strong support, of course,¡± Philip did not hide his intentions as


    he said to Elder Whitmore.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, based on his strength, he did not have to find a backer at all. However, it would be more


    convenient for him if there was a person who was familiar with the upper floor.


    Elder Whitmore said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so straightforward, I¡¯ll cut to the chase too.¡±


    Elder Whitmore led Philip into Montana Alliance¡¯s meeting room.


    He said to Philip, ¡°Can you tell me about yourself in more detail now?¡±


    Philip pondered. There was no way he could exin his background in detail, but looking at Elder


    Whitmore¡¯s aggressive stance, it was clear that Elder Whitmore would not help him if Philip did not tell


    the truth,


    ¡°If I can help you deal with Starfire Alliance, can you not pursue the matter about my identity?¡±

 Chapter 3318

    Chapter 3318


    Elder Whitmore¡¯s face darkened.


    For a person with an unknown identity to make such a request, he could not help but wonder.


    However, Elder Whitmore suddenly changed the subject and said, ¡°Starfire Alliance isn¡¯t a big problem,


    so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Why don¡¯t you just stay here at Montana Alliance and get familiar


    with this ce first?¡±


    Elder Whitmore spoke very naturally as if he did not care about Philip¡¯s identity at all. However, Philip


    knew that the other party clearly doubted his identity and wanted to restrict his movements within


    Montana Alliance.


    Even so, Philip decided to go with the flow. Besides, Philip had to gain a better understanding of the


    upper floor too, so he was not concerned about this arrangement.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept your kindness.¡±


    Without further ado, Philip was prepared to stay in Montana Alliance, but Elder Whitmore was obviously


    worried about Philip and deliberately arranged for someone to keep an eye on him.


    ¡°In that case, enter your personal data here.¡±


    As he spoke, Elder Whitmore aimed hismunicator at Philip¡¯s.


    This was amon method of collecting information.


    If one was willing to enter their personal data, it represented absolute trust in the other party. Philip


    knew about this and did not hesitate at all.


    At this time, Elder Whitmore finally learned about what Philip had encountered in the underground city


    and the changes in his identity.


    He also knew about Philip¡¯s connection with Cougar Yorkshire of the underground city. To be precise,


    Philip was a member of Cougar Squad.


    Suddenly, someone walked in. He first nced hesitantly at Philip, then at Elder Whitmore.


    It was clear he had something to say to Elder Whitmore.


    Of course, Philip realized it immediately, so he said to Elder Whitmore, ¡°I¡¯ll get myself familiar with this


    ce first. After all, it¡¯s my first time on the upper floor, so I won¡¯t take up any more of your time.¡±


    Surprisingly, Elder Whitmore said to the other party, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Philip isn¡¯t an outsider. Just speak your


    mind.¡±


    With Elder Whitmore¡¯s permission, although the man still hesitated, he said, ¡°Elder, the people of


    Starfire Alliance are in a conflict with our people on the borders again, but this time, it¡¯s because of an


    herb.¡±


    He paused slightly and added, ¡°Because of this, a fight has broken out with some casualties!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing that, Elder Whitmore frowned and nced at Philip without speaking.


    Philip knew that it was a deliberate attempt to test him.


    Since Philip wanted to join Montana Alliance, he had to make some contributions, which was why Elder


    Whitmore told him to stay and allowed the other party to disclose the situation.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and take a look?¡± Philip said after he nced at the man and then at Elder Whitmore.


    The man looked at Philip doubtfully and said, ¡°Do you know how powerful the people of Starfire


    Alliance are? Even the top experts on our side can barely maintain a tie with them.¡±

 Chapter 3319

    Chapter 3319


    Philip merely smiled.


    ¡°I think I can give it a try. If I can deal with them, it won¡¯t be toote to tell them that I¡¯m from Montana


    Alliance. If not, they won¡¯t know any better. Either way, there¡¯s no harm. What do you think, Elder


    Whitmore?¡±


    Philip tossed the ball to Elder Whitmore¡¯s court, knowing that Elder Whitmore wanted to take this


    opportunity to test his skills.


    If he was strong enough, the other party would actively recruit him. If not, the other party might even


    kick him out.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Perhaps out of respect, he would let Philip leave of his own ord.


    Philip had realized the other party¡¯s intentions, but he could not care less. It so happened that he would


    be able to see what the herb was and also get an initial estimate of the strength of these people on the


    upper floor.


    Elder Whitmore narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°In that case, let Philip go with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip left the meeting room without hesitation. The messenger who brought the news


    followed in bewilderment.


    Some things did not have to be said explicitly, only a tacit understanding would do.


    Philip and Elder Whitmore were obviously in this situation now.


    With the messenger¡¯s brief exnation, Philip found out about the scatteredyout of allrge and


    small countries and forces within the territory of the ancient dragon royal family.


    Montana Alliance could only be regarded as a small force in the country. It was not too powerful.


    Such friction would only ur in these small forces, either because of medicine or resources. That was


    because they had control of very few things, while the strong forces had various businesses under


    them.


    Currently, Montana Alliance had not reached that level yet.


    Following the messenger, Philip saw from a distance the forces of the two parties in a conflict. This was


    an ungoverned area, or rather, it was an area controlled by all the big forces.


    Montana Alliance and Starfire Alliance could onlye to blows for some medicinal materials at the


    very edge.


    Philip immediately saw the woman from before, Commander Graham, leading Starfire Alliance to


    attack Montana Alliance. However, the method of fighting surprised Philip because both parties fought


    with mechas or robots.


    No elemental talents were involved.


    By right, there should be more elemental talents on the upper floor, so why would they choose to fight


    this way?


    While thinking about it, Philip asked this question aloud.


    The messenger beside Philip said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a rule on the upper floor. If an


    elemental talent wants to fight, they must go to the life and death arena¡­¡±


    ¡°And once the fight starts, there¡¯s no way to stop it.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip chuckled. It seemed that he had a way to deal with them already.


    Philip jumped up andnded in the middle of the two fighting parties. He used hisprehension of the


    rules of space to block the attacks of the two parties.


    Seeing someone in their way, Commander Graham immediately shouted, ¡°Who dares to interfere in the


    business of Starfire Alliance?!¡±

 Chapter 3320

    Chapter 3320


    Philip grinned at Commander Graham.


    ¡°We just parted ways not long ago, but you¡¯ve already forgotten me.¡±


    Philip¡¯s tone sounded a little frivolous as if he was teasing Commander Graham.


    How could Commander Graham lose her dignity in front of her subordinates?


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, you reckless fool. Get out of the way, or I¡¯ll make you¡­¡±


    Commander Graham¡¯s face was frosty.


    Such friction and probing were not umon on the upper floor.


    Philip said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to get out of the way, but if you want to have your way with me, I


    don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it was just a hint of teasing just now, but it was tant provocation now.


    Hearing that, everyone on Montana Alliance¡¯s side burst intoughter.


    Of course, Philip did it on purpose. He was not such a frivolous person but just wanted to infuriate this


    woman. His purpose was to get Starfire Alliance to fight him in the life-and-death arena.


    The woman jumped in fury and ordered all the mechas and robots to aim at Philip.


    Philip chuckled. Before the mechas and robots attacked him, his figure shed several times and


    destroyed all the mechas and robots.


    Sounds of breaking metal coupled could be heard while sparks from burning wires were seen.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s quick attack, everyone was taken aback.


    ¡°You have the cheek to bring this useless pile of scrap metal out. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being aughing


    stock?¡±


    Philip had already shown his strength when he attacked, but under his intentional control, his level was


    limited to six stars.


    This simple remarkpletely angered the members of Starfire Alliance. They even thought of


    attacking Philip at this time.


    Philip said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the life-and-death arena? The winner gets the herb. No matter how


    many people you send, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    His words were extremely brazen, and his meaning was obvious. He simply did not take Starfire


    Alliance seriously at all.


    Hearing that, Commander Graham said coldly, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re the one who said that!¡±


    Philip said that because he could see that Montana Alliance was no match for Starfire Alliance, and the


    herb was already in the other party¡¯s hands.


    At the messenger¡¯s signal, the people of Montana Alliance did not raise any objections either. They


    headed to the life-and-death arena, which was not too far away. To put it bluntly, it was just a ring


    surrounded by an energy shield.


    When Commander Graham walked up to the life and death arena, she said to Philip, ¡°You said just


    now that we can send as many people as we want, so don¡¯t you regret it.¡±


    Philip merely smiled and walked to the life and death arena.


    The people from Starfire Alliance were not to be outdone and said to Commander Graham,


    ¡°Commander, let me teach this ignorant brat a lesson!¡±


    A young man of average height but with bulging muscles walked up.


    Seeing this young man, the people of Starfire Alliance looked at Philip as if they were looking at a dead


    person.


    The strength of this young man was famous among Starfire Alliance. He was able to tear apart


    mechanical beasts with his bare hands.

 Chapter 3321

    Chapter 3321


    Moreover, that guy¡¯s talent was notposed of any elements but his strong physique, which was


    many times stronger than any alloy robot. This was a star talent powerhouse who trained his physique!


    When he saw Philip, a menacing grin appeared on his face.


    ¡°Kiddo, I don¡¯ t think you¡¯ve heard of Mighty Mammoth from Starfire Alliance.¡±


    A hint of arrogance shed across his face as he spoke. He was obviously very confident in his


    strength.


    The people of Starfire Alliance were very confident in his strength too. Not only was he a seven-star


    powerhouse, but he also had strong physical strength, so a normal elemental talent was not his


    opponent.


    To Philip, a seven-star powerhouse was equivalent to the peak of the seventh zone in the world he


    came from.


    In this world, an eight-star talent was equivalent to a half-step to the other shore.


    A nine-star talent was the pseudo realm to the other shore!


    The holy tier was the realm to the other shore!


    ording to Iris and Cougar¡¯s introduction before, the emperors of the nine royal families were in the


    rank of holy tier. As for god-tier, Philip had never heard of one, and neither had Iris or the others. After


    all, they were people from the lower floor, so their understanding of the world above was quite limited.


    Philip was unconcerned as if he did not take the other party as a serious opponent at all.


    He merely said, ¡°A self-introduction isn¡¯t necessary. I don¡¯t care about losers.¡±


    Hearing that, the young man¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and he charged at Philip without further


    dy.


    His movements were extremely swift, which caught everyone by surprise.


    No one expected that a person¡¯s speed could reach such a level with only his physical body, which


    even produced sonic booms when he elerated.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Philip seemed as though he could not react at all. He still stood there nkly.


    Seeing this, the people of Montana Alliance were worried about Philip.


    Especially the messenger who did not look upon Philip favorably in the first ce. He was also


    shocked at Philip¡¯s actions. However, what happened next was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    In the next second, this young man with a speed that surpassed the speed of sound fell, his face


    plowing a ditch on the ground.


    How did this happen?


    Did Mighty Mammoth lose control of his speed?


    Everyone was puzzled, but Commander Graham saw it clearly.


    At the most critical moment, Philip used the rules of space to influence his opponent, causing Mighty


    Mammoth¡¯s speed on his upper body and lower body to be inconsistent.


    This caused him to stumble and fall. However, there was something that even Commander Graham did


    not see clearly.


    At that moment, Philip¡¯s finger seemed to have touched Mighty Mammoth¡¯s body lightly. Thus, the


    Mighty Mammoth had no chance to fight back and crashed heavily to the ground.


    ¡°Seriously? I didn¡¯t even see him make a move. How did he fall on his own?¡±


    Philip pretended to be innocent and looked at these people from Starfire Alliance.


    Seeing this, several others rushed to the life-and-death arena immediately. They were a three-person


    team. After taking Mighty Mammoth away, they turned off the energy shield.


    The meaning could not be more obvious. The three of them wanted to challenge Philip. However, Philip


    still had that nonchnt attitude.


    ¡°Is there no one better in Starfire Alliance?¡± Philip questioned Commander Graham mockingly.

 Chapter 3322

    Chapter 3322


    Commander Graham¡¯s face turned grim as she gritted her teeth and shouted angrily, ¡°Tear his mouth


    apart!¡±


    At Philip¡¯s insult, the three people on the stage were furious. They scattered apart and charged at Philip


    from different directions, shouting curses.


    Philip took a sudden step forward, raised his hand, turned around, and raised his hand again.


    The three fell to the ground with a crash and could not get up again.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    How strong was Philip rke?


    He could instantly knock down three six-star powerhouses at such lightning speed.


    Not to mention the normal spectators, even Commander Graham did not see his movements clearly.


    Contrary to Commander Graham gnashing her teeth, the person sent by Elder Whitmore smiled as if


    they had found a treasure. If he could be used by Montana Alliance, they might be able topete with


    the Starfire Alliance.


    After the three of them were taken away, no one else took the stage.


    On Starfire Alliance¡¯s side, no one dared to make a sound for a while. Everyone looked at each other


    before turning to Commander Graham.


    As a seven-star practitioner with level 5S elemental talent, she was theirst hope.


    Seeing that no one came on stage anymore, Philip scratched his ears, narrowed his eyes at the people


    of Starfire Alliance beneath the stage, and said tauntingly, ¡°Is there no one else in Starfire Alliance?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Commander¡­¡± Someone next to Commander Graham reminded.


    Commander Graham had not taken her eyes off Philip since just now.


    She said, ¡°I know!¡±


    She knew she could not knock down three six-star powerhouses until they could not resist in the blink


    of an eye.


    During the small conflict earlier, the elemental abilities of the two were on par. Moreover, Philip seemed


    as if he had had some physical training.


    For eight-star practitioners and below, physical practitioners were invincible at the same level, so


    Commander Graham did not rise to the challenge recklessly.


    However, thinking about it, during the years when Starfire Alliance and Montana Alliancepeted


    with each other, Commander Graham had never heard of such a person being in Montana Alliance.


    Commander Graham adjusted her fiery personality in a sh and said to Philip on the stage with a


    yful smile, ¡°My friend, please treat the herb today as an apology for ourst conflict. If you need


    anything in the future, you can look for me at Starfire Alliance¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Commander Graham left with the people of Starfire Alliance amid everyone¡¯s surprised eyes and


    discussions.


    Commander Graham¡¯s individualistic personality made her unafraid of anyments from the public,


    which was why she could ignore the criticism targeted at Starfire Alliance after their failure.


    Philip saw through Commander Graham¡¯s intentions.


    This woman was taking a gamble that Philip had not joined Montana Alliance but had only epted


    some benefits from Montana Alliance to help them out.


    However, she made the wrong bet. Since the very beginning when Starfire Alliance wanted to demolish


    the house by force, Philip had already stood opposite them.


    Philip jumped off the stage and took the special herb away.


    ¡°Mr. rke, you¡¯re so strong that you simply scared that madwoman away.¡±


    The messenger who came with him stepped forward and smiled tteringly, wanting to take the special


    medicine from Philip as he spoke.


    ¡°Take me to Elder Whitmore.¡±


    Philip simply turned around and left.

 Chapter 3323

    Chapter 3323


    The people of Montana Alliance looked at each other.


    Was this person not here to help them grab the special medicine?


    Why did he take it with him?


    The man took Philip back to Montana Alliance.


    In the meeting room, Elder Whitmore could not hide his smile when he heard that Philip had defeated


    those people of Starfire Alliance one after another.


    However, when he heard that Commander Graham had given Philip the special medicine, his smile


    froze again.


    Elder Whitmore stood up, took Philip¡¯s hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, if you¡¯re interested in this


    herb, you can take it. If you want to know more about it, the door of Montana Alliance¡¯s medical hall will


    always be open for you.¡±


    While he spoke, Elder Whitmore kept rubbing the back of Philip¡¯s hand.


    Philip felt all creeped out but dared not show it. However, he was very interested in their medical hall.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s interest, Elder Whitmore took out a token and said, ¡°This is my Elder¡¯s Token. With this


    token, you can go anywhere within the territory of Montana Alliance without obstructions. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Whitmore. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t walk around in case anything happens.¡±


    Although he was being polite, Philip noticed that Elder Whitmore had his guard up against him. It would


    probably not be long before someone was sent to keep an eye on Philip.


    After Philip left the meeting room, Elder Whitmore contacted someone on hismunicator.


    As he walked in the street that looked very simr to the architectural style of his original world, Philip


    could not help feeling that something was wrong with his mother¡¯s previous residence.


    If the space gate sent him here, the purpose had to be more than just letting him visit his mother¡¯s


    room. There must be clues that he had not discovered yet.


    When he arrived outside the private house again, Philip took out the key to open the door, but he


    noticed some details this time.


    The books on a bookshelf by the window attracted Philip¡¯s attention.


    One row was full of ancient medical techniques in Orienta. Compared to other rows, the books on this


    row were arranged haphazardly, while others were neatly arranged ording to publication date.


    ¡°This ¡®Golden Recipes¡¯ should be in front of ¡®Meridian ssics¡¯, so why is it in front of ¡®New Herbal


    Recipes¡¯?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, Philip arranged several books in chronological order.


    Creak!


    Something under the bed seemed to have opened.


    Feeling startled, Philip walked over and moved the bed aside. He saw a long and narrow tunnel which


    he had no idea where it led to.


    After several twists and turns along the tunnel, Philip finally arrived on the bottom tform.


    Several faint fluorescent lights dotted the dark metal wall, and the tform seemedpletely made of


    metal. Except for a wooden chair in front of the main panel, all equipment was full of highly advanced


    technological vibes from the original world.


    This should be his mother¡¯s temporary workstation.


    Seeing this scene, Philip recalled that when he was a child, he often sneaked into his mother¡¯s work


    studio. When he was found, his mother would scold him gently.


    As Philip felt himself tearing up, an electronic voice brought him back to reality.


    ¡°Intrusion of an unknown creature is detected. Identification in progress. Creature identified. Gic


    match in progress. Match identified. Wee home, Philip rke¡­¡± A cold electronic sound echoed


    in the room.


    ¡°You have a message¡­¡±


    ¡°Open,¡± Philip guessed this should be a message left by his mother.


    As Philip guessed, a holographic image was projected through the ck sphere in the middle of the


    table.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Philip subconsciously yelled at the vivid image, but the image was still an image.


    ¡°Phil, I¡¯m d you found this ce.¡±


    The image in front of him said to Philip, ¡°I was forced to stay in thisnd of the other shore due to some


    forces.¡±

 Chapter 3324

    Chapter 3324


    ¡°I learned through some channels that a special medicine here can bring people back to life. Your


    grandfather has been ill for many years, so I had toe here, even if I had to leave my young son¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I have many things I need to do here, for the country, for the human race, and you, my child.¡±


    At this point, there was guilt in the image of Philip¡¯s mother. ¡°Phil, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Since Philip could remember, this was the first time his mother apologized to him.


    ¡°I found the special medicine. It¡¯s in a box under the table. No one can open it except you. I nned to


    return to Earth after getting everything, but¡­¡±


    His mother wore a difficult expression before she continued, ¡°Phil, before you reach the pseudo realm


    of the other shore, don¡¯te into contact with any members of the royal family. I have to go now.¡±


    With that said, the image scattered into fluorescent light.


    Philip was silent for a long while. He calmed his emotions and found the box with the herbs his mother


    had mentioned.


    The box was silver except for a ck identification panel in the middle. However, when Philip was


    about to open it, he realized that the box had already been opened!


    The box was empty, and the only sign that herbs were once stored here was by the scent of herbs in


    the air.


    The herbs that his mother had worked so hard to collect had disappeared just like this, and there was


    no trace of the box being broken by an external force. Even though he was angry, he was also puzzled.


    Philip put down the box and hurried to the main panel.


    ¡°Has anyone been here before I arrived?¡±


    ¡°Search history in progress. No history found¡­¡± The cold electronic voice sent shivers down Philip¡¯s


    spine.


    Philip did not doubt his mother¡¯s words. It was impossible for the medicine to disappear into thin air.


    Someone must have entered here and obtained the medicine through special means.


    Philip leaned on the wooden chair and stared at the ceiling nkly, trying to figure it out.


    ¡°The houses here are managed by Montana Alliance. I have to look for Elder Whitmore.¡±


    Philip muttered under his breath before leaving.


    After leaving the passage, Philip felt even more ufortable as he watched the residents move out.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A girl with two ponytails, looking bright and youthful, jumped out and stood in front of Philip.


    Philip was in a bad mood and did not want to speak to her, so he just walked past her.


    This was the first time the girl was ignored when talking to a man.


    She took out a mirror doubtfully, looked at her reflection, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t look ugly¡­¡±


    The girl ran up to Philip, opened her arms to stop the scowling man, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡±


    Her actions attracted the attention of onlookers.


    Philip paused, stared at her, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way!¡±


    He walked past her again. The girl became anxious.


    She went over, hugged Philip¡¯s waist, and shouted, ¡°Are you going to leave me and our child just like


    this?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and Philip was shocked.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How scandalous. He abandoned his wife and kid at such a young age¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a nice-looking young man like him could behave this way.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡±


    Amid everyone¡¯s pointing fingers and usations, Philip¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 3325

    Chapter 3325


    He turned around, picked up the girl, and disappeared between the buildings in a sh.


    Philip stopped in an alley. He looked at the snickering girl and wondered if all the girls in this world were


    so wicked.


    ¡°Tell me what you want,¡± Philip said in exasperation.


    ¡°Elder Whitmore was afraid you¡¯d get lost, so he asked me to be your tour guide,¡± the girl said with a


    smile.


    ¡®Rather than a tour guide, I think a watchdog seems more like it,¡¯ Philip thought inwardly.


    Philip sighed and said, ¡°It just happens that I want to see Elder Whitmore. Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Elder Whitmore has gone to attend the Alliance Meeting and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow. I¡¯d better


    show you around,¡± the girl said.


    ¡°What meeting?¡± Philip raised his eyebrows and asked with interest.


    The girl thought for a while as if making up her mind and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Elder Whitmore that I told


    you.¡±


    Philip nodded, motioning for her to continue.


    ¡°A forbiddennd between the territories of the ancient dragon royal family and the White Marsh royal


    family is about to open. Everyone is getting ready to recruit people andpete for resources¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder Whitmore is representing Montana Alliance to attend the meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°A forbiddennd? What sort of forbiddennd?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge gorge between the territories of the ancient dragon royal family and the White Marsh


    royal family. ording to legend, it was created by a sword strike from an ancient power, and there¡¯s a


    long and narrow bunker in the middle of this gorge¡­¡±


    ¡°At first, there was a terrifying pressure around it that made even nine-star powerhouses not dare to


    approach it easily, but the guards recently noticed that the pressure is gradually receding, and there are


    signs that the bunker is about to open.¡±


    The girl did not treat Philip as an outsider at all and spoke incessantly, ¡°The person who carved a gorge


    hundreds of miles long with a single strike of a sword must be a holy-tier powerhouse, so the treasures


    inside must be extraordinary.¡±


    After saying that, the girl stood there in a daze, her face full of admiration and yearning.


    ¡°I see. You can go now.¡±


    Philip guessed that the two parties were about to fight for the treasures.


    If he was not mistaken, Elder Whitmore would definitely ask Philip to go along, and the information this


    girl told him was most likely disclosed by Elder Whitmore to Philip on purpose.


    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t go. I have to show you the way. By the way, my name is ire So.¡±


    With that said, the girl tried to pull Philip with her.


    ¡°Philip¡­¡±


    Before Philip could finish saying his name, ire interrupted him mercilessly. ¡°Philip rke, I know!


    You¡¯re very strong!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, she raised her fair and tender arms in a front double biceps pose.


    Philip suddenly felt exasperated and powerless.


    ¡°Where do you want to visit?¡± ire asked while blinking her eyes.


    ¡°Take me to the alliance¡¯s medical hall first,¡± Philip said.


    Along the way, ire spoke about everything under the sun while Philip looked at a loss for words.


    The two arrived at the medical hall of Montana Alliance. Next to the medical hall was the forging hall,


    practice hall, mecha hall, and so on.


    Compared to the quaint and ssic wooden signboard of the medical hall, the signboards of the other


    halls were made of different types of metals. The writing looked a little familiar, almost like his mother¡¯s


    handwriting.


    Philip spaced out as he looked at the medical hall¡¯s signboard.


    Seeing that Philip was fascinated by the words, ire said smugly, ¡°That was written by the benefactor


    of Montana Alliance. It looks good, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does¡­¡±


    After saying that, Philip took out the token given to him by Elder Whitmore and walked in. Maybe he


    could find clues his mother left behind here.

 Chapter 3326

    Chapter 3326


    Facing the entrance was a small garden full of flowers, very simr to the ancient courtyards back in


    the country.


    Several people in the yard went about their own business. There was some vibrancy amid the


    elegance.


    At this time, an elderly but powerful voice came from the inner hall. It sounded quite gruff.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Soon, an old man dressed in linen walked out. Except for themunicator on his wrist, he looked like


    an ancient elder.


    He slowly walked up to Philip and said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the medical hall received any


    guests.¡±


    With that said, the old man raised his head and opened his eyes under his bushy white eyebrows.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at Philip carefully, muttering under his breath, ¡°Oh, very simr,


    indeed¡­¡±


    ire imitated the old man and looked at Philip¡¯s face but did not notice anything.


    She asked the old man nkly, ¡°Simr to what?¡±


    It was ufortable being scrutinized by two people like this.


    Philip said helplessly, ¡°That will do.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, my name is Timo Keppel. You can also call me Old Man Keppel.¡±


    The old man returned to his senses and introduced himself to Philip.


    ¡°My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°His name is Philip rke!¡±


    Philip was interrupted again by ire. Seeing that she had not learned her lesson yet, he pped her


    on the back of her head.


    ¡°Enough is enough,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so fierce. Boo!¡±


    After that, ire ran away, afraid that Philip would p her again.


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good to be young¡­¡±


    Since he stepped into the medical hall, Philip had decided to dig for clues here, so he said, ¡°Mr. Keppel,


    it¡¯s gettingte. I wonder if you have empty rooms? I want to study here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Timo led Philip to the depths of the corridor. ¡°Here,e this way.¡±


    Timo gave Philip the room at the very back and told Philip that he could walk around by himself before


    going back to his work.


    Seeing that ire had jumped onto the bed first, Philip sneered and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    The neat bed was quickly messed up by ire rolling back and forth.


    She yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to close the door.¡±


    With that said, Philip turned around and was about to close the door.


    Seeing that, ire stopped fooling around. She sat up from the bed and said in horror, ¡°I¡¯m leaving


    now!¡±


    Philip smothered augh at the girl¡¯s defeated look.


    He stood at the door in ire¡¯s way and said, ¡°Is this a ce where you cane and go whenever


    you want?¡±


    No matter how ire pushed or pulled Philip, he did not budge.


    ire was a little scared and begged for mercy, ¡°I was wrong. Please let me go.¡±


    Seeing her teary eyes, Philip stepped aside and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The moment ire ran out, Philip closed the door instantly. Then, ire asked Timo for the room next


    to Philip¡¯s room.


    After a while, Timo knocked on their doors, told them that dinner was ready, and invited them to the


    living room.


    This medical hall treated its guests quite well, and all the dishes were made with a hint of special


    medicine. Although the taste might be a bit strange, the effects of the herbs were good.


    ¡°This is pork chop in ck plum sauce. Eating this can make your skin even more beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 3327

    Chapter 3327


    ire¡¯s eyes lit up, and she turned her focus on this dish. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll have that.¡±


    ¡°Pebble grass with mixed vegetables can help in physical growth and development, but¡­¡±


    Before Timo could finish speaking, ire had already put a spoonful into her mouth and promptly


    screamed.


    Timo continued with a smile, ¡°But pebble grass is hotter than chili peppers.¡±


    Following that, more than a dozen dishes were introduced, each with its own special effect. Even


    Philip, whose realm had been stuck in the early stage of a half-step to the other shore, felt as if there


    was a slight advancement.


    ***


    In the next two days, Philip read all the books in the medical hall and asked Mr. Keppel about some


    herbal knowledge.


    The herb he got from Commander Graham the other day was a grade-seven herb to prolong life. This


    herb mostly grew in obscure ces, and herbs were also divided into grades, from grade one through


    11.


    The higher the grade, the rarer it was!


    Grade ten was also called the holy grade, While grade 11 only existed in legends. It was the god grade.


    Almost no one had ever discovered a god-grade special medicine.


    The herbs¡¯ age, appearance, and efficacy wereprehensively judged and graded. Most of the herbs


    used for normal practice were grade five.


    Philip also found that the books about herbal records in the medical hall were notprehensive. Most


    of the herbs only had a picture without detailed information, but the Multidew Herb that Philip was


    looking for did not even have a picture.


    At the end of a book, Philip found several herb records that were obviously addedter.


    [Zombie Herb: It can bring people back from the dead, but the resurrected will be irritable and attack


    both friend and foe. Grade nine.]


    [Revival Twig: It¡¯ll take about an hour to revive a person who just died, but all practice bases will be


    lost. Grade nine.]


    Philip sighed and closed the book. His mother probably left this behind when she was looking for


    special medicines.


    In the research room, Philip asked the old man who was grinding the medicine, ¡°Mr. Keppel, what does


    your benefactor look like?¡±


    Timo kept his eye on the special medicine that was gradually being ground into powder in his hand and


    said, ¡°She has been of great help to our medical hall. I can even say that she saved Montana Alliance¡¯s


    medical hall all by herself¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time, our alliance had just been established, and it was the period of expansion. The resources


    in our medical hall were no higher than grade five, but we had countless casualties. That was until she


    appeared¡­¡±


    ¡°Every seven days, she¡¯d turn up with a lot of special medicines and relied on her superb medical skills


    to bring many people back from the brink of death. Some of the herbs stored in the medical hall now


    were left over from that time.¡±


    Seeing that a portion of the medicine had been ground, Timo got up and bottled it.


    He then added another portion of dried herbs before he continued, ¡°She has done more than that. By


    virtue of her strength alone, she intimidated several established alliances and won us a suitable living


    space. Not only Montana Alliance but also the development of several other alliances nearby has to do


    with her, such as the Starfire Alliance.¡±


    At this point, Timo sighed and said, ¡°But after the growth of those alliances, they were afraid that her


    existence would affect the status of their leaders, so they joined forces to drive her out of this area.


    However, for some time after that, she¡¯d still return to the medical hall and bring some prescriptions


    with her for us. This happened more than ten years ago¡­¡±


    The old man stood up and massaged his back,menting how time flew by.


    Hearing that his mother was driven away by joint coercion, Philip clenched his fists.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After calming his emotions, he continued asking, ¡°Where did she goter?¡±


    ¡°She seemed dissatisfied with the effects of many herbs, so she set off to the depths of thend


    belonging to the ancient dragon royal family. There has been no news of her since then.¡±


    Philip muttered under his breath, ¡°But she already found it.¡±


    ¡°Found what?¡± Timo was puzzled.


    Philip was startled and thought about it. If there was a special herb that could resurrect someone


    without any conditions, the entirend of the other shore would be in an uproar if they heard about it.


    There must be some reason why his mother did not disclose it.


    Philip replied, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    At this moment, a message from Elder Whitmore popped up on Philip¡¯smunicator: [Come to the


    meeting room as soon as possible].

 Chapter 3328

    Chapter 3328


    After receiving the message, Philip said goodbye to ire and Timo and quickly left for the meeting


    room.


    In Montana Alliance¡¯s meeting room, Elder Whitmore stood at the head of the table, talking to everyone


    about the battle n formted by the ancient dragon royal family. As this meeting was held urgently,


    Elder Whitmore could only find time to send Philip a message.


    The territory of the alliance was not big, and Philip and ire only took five minutes to go from the


    medical hall to this meeting room.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, ire was able to keep up with 50% of his speed. Although she seemed to be


    struggling, it was incredible enough.


    At the entrance of the meeting room, ire pushed the door open before Philip could. Everyone in the


    meeting room turned to the two.


    Everyone¡¯s reaction was different, but Philip was caught off-guard by the greetings calling the Alliance


    Master. Although some people said it reluctantly, everyone still said it.


    ire ignored Philip who was still at a loss. She waved her hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°Good


    morning, everyone!¡±


    After that, she ran to the empty seat next to Elder Whitmore and sat down.


    She patted the other empty seat next to her and said to Philip at the door, ¡°Philip, sit here!¡±


    Philip nodded to everyone with a smile and walked over.


    ¡°So this is Philip rke whom Elder Whitmore has mentioned several times.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look any special to me.¡±


    ¡°Is he a spy sent by another alliance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say¡­¡±


    Philip¡¯s arrival caused quite amotion among the crowd, and everyone talked about him without any


    qualms.


    Elder Whitmore smiled somewhat apologetically to Philip. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone,


    quiet down¡­¡±


    As everyone quieted down, Elder Whitmore continued, ¡°As the alliance master and Mr. rke arrived a


    littlete, I¡¯ll summarize the battle n. Anyone who doesn¡¯t really understand it can listen again¡­¡±


    ¡°The seventh continent we¡¯re on is governed by the ancient dragon royal family, and the east to the


    border is the territory of the White Marsh royal family, the eighth continent. Our main priority this time is


    topete for secret treasures in the neighboring Peerless Sword Tomb.¡±


    Elder Whitmore paused before continuing, ¡°However, we have received reports that the green ox royal


    family in the south has also heard the news that the forbiddennd will be opened. They¡¯re likely to


    intervene.¡±


    Philip looked at the map of the area behind Elder Whitmore and roughly memorized it.


    ¡°This time, Montana Alliance is assigned as the first vanguard. While the mission is risky, the rewards


    can also be huge! Thest time secret treasures of the forbiddennd appeared in the auction house,


    the lowest price was in the range of 100 million.¡±


    Everyone perked up at the sound of this, wishing they could enter right now.


    ¡°This sword tomb was created by a god-tier sword practitioner from a thousand years ago. After being


    seriously injured, he struck out with his sword and produced a gorge hundreds of miles long and finally


    died within this sword mark.¡±


    ¡°What?! There¡¯s a god-tier supreme powerhouse in this forbiddennd? It¡¯s not a holy tier as rumored!¡±


    Everyone was amazed!


    God-tier!


    A supreme existence beyond the holy tier!


    In thend of the other shore, there had not been a god-tier supreme powerhouse for thousands of


    years!


    That was an existence that could destroy gxies and continents with a lift of their fingers. That was an


    existence that could crush the ancients and defy the heavens.


    To the people of the world, a god-tier powerhouse was a god. A true god!

 Chapter 3329

    Chapter 3329


    For a god-tier sword practitioner to die of serious injuries, it went to show how ridiculously powerful his


    enemy must be. That opponent must surely be a god-tier too!


    ¡°Many forces have been keeping an eye on the sword tomb ever since its inception, and now the sword


    coercion surrounding it is slowly fading. We must quickly take the lead before itpletely dissipates.¡±


    ¡°The briefing is over. Let¡¯s start thebat assignment.¡±


    Elder Whitmore turned off the projection behind him, took a sip of water, and continued, ¡°I, the alliance


    master, Philip, and Mr. Carter Marsden sent by the royal family will form the first team. We¡¯ll be located


    in the center of the main troops to conduct the battlefieldmand¡­¡±


    ¡°The second team¡­¡±


    Philip did not pay attention to the details but narrowed his eyes at the man sitting opposite him.


    He was wearing a tight-fitting silverbat uniform with a metallic luster, looking extraordinary at first


    nce. His face was quite handsome too.


    When he realized that Philip was staring at him, Carter smiled, and his gaze sharpened.


    Seeing that the other party had a certain degree of hostility toward him, Philip did not back down and


    stared back at him with a slight smile in the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°This is the end of thebat meeting. Everyone will gather in the central square this afternoon. Bring


    your equipment along, and the consumables will be provided by the alliance.¡±


    Elder Whitmore ced his hands on the table and said to everyone.


    Everyone quickly left, except for the four members of the first team.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Elder Whitmore was first to break the awkward silence.


    ire looked back and forth between Philip and Carter, who were staring daggers at each other.


    She whispered, ¡°Are you going to fight it out?¡±


    Hearing ire¡¯s nonchnce, Philip rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in fighting a boy


    toy.¡±


    Carter pped the table and stood up while shouting, ¡°Who are you talking about, you low-ss


    citizen?! ire and I are childhood sweethearts. If you dare harbor any thoughts about her, I¡¯ll skin you


    alive and break every bone in your body!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What thoughts should I harbor about her?¡± Philip propped his chin on his fists and said with a


    cheeky smile.


    Next to him, ire went red as she called Philip a creep under her breath.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You! How dare you?!¡±


    Seven rays of light glowed behind Carter¡¯s body.


    A seven-star talent!


    His aura was stronger than any seven-star practitioners Philip had ever met before. It seemed that he


    was not easy to deal with, so Philip¡¯s gaze became serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight here. I have to pay for the repairs if the meeting room is destroyed!¡±


    As he spoke, Elder Whitmore held back the red-eyed Carter.


    Carter was furious at being held back. He flung his hands, opened the door, and marched out.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your little boyfriend?¡± Philip tilted his head and asked the flushed ire with a smile.


    ire hurriedly waved her hands and said, ¡°He and I were just ymates when we were young. ¡±


    Seeing the good rtionship between the two in just a couple of days, Elder Whitmoreughed and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria. Lunch should be ready.¡±


    The three walked out of the meeting room.


    Philip suddenly thought of something and said to ire next to him, ¡°Are you the alliance master of


    Montana Alliance?¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t I look the part?¡± ire pouted.


    Looking at ire, who had juste of age, Philip replied with a face full of disbelief, ¡°Yeah, definitely


    not.¡±


    ire slowed down and became depressed.


    Her voice also became lower as she said, ¡°My father was the previous alliance master of Montana


    Alliance, but not long after its establishment, he died on the battlefield.¡±


    Philip was startled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have reminded you of something sad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I heard from the others that my father was a very hardworking and imposing alliance master


    during his time, and his every action could inspire everyone. I want to lead Montana Alliance like that


    too!¡±


    ire wiped her tears, and her gaze seemed more determined as she looked at the busy members of


    Montana Alliance around.


    ¡°The previous alliance master entrusted her to me before he died and asked me to help her be a


    qualified alliance master. The alliance master is also working very hard to be stronger, and she


    can already take charge of many things.¡±


    With a kind smile, Elder Whitmore looked at ire, who was walking in front, and said to Philip, who


    was beside him.


    After a simple lunch, everyone had just assembled in the square when a surprising figurended


    steadily beside Elder Whitmore from a hover car.


    What an imposing demeanor and fearsome strength!

 Chapter 3330

    Chapter 3330


    The neer¡¯s face was stoic, and his height was close to two meters tall. He wore a khakibat


    uniform with a crest of the ancient dragon royal family as a symbol of his status.


    His eyes had nearly no whites as his gaze swept over the audience. Even Elder Whitmore seemed


    quite surprised by his arrival.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°My lord, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Am I not wee?¡± When this person spoke, everyone felt as if they were trapped in an ice


    cer.


    ¡°We wee you, of course.¡±


    Elder Whitmore broke out in a cold sweat and said, ¡°What orders do you have, my lord?¡±


    Except for a few steady people in the crowd, most of the people started whispering among themselves.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the royal family already sent us someone?¡±


    ¡°This person looks like a member of the Shell family, a true member of the ancient dragon royal family.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do they value us so much?¡±


    The gloomy man coughed and said aloud, ¡°I¡¯m Hardy Shell, here today to go with all of you to the


    forbiddennd and help you in getting the secret treasure.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, everyone lowered their heads and remained silent.


    In the middle of the line, Philip asked ire in puzzlement, ¡°Why is everyone so quiet?¡±


    ire shushed Philip, pointed to themunicator on her wrist, and signaled Philip to use the


    communicator tomunicate.


    Philip: [What¡¯s the matter?]


    ire: [This person is very ruthless. He¡¯s said to be the fangs of the Shell family, and he hates it when


    others talk about him behind his back.]


    Seeing the silent crowd, the person on the stage twitched his mouth slightly and snorted coldly.


    He turned to Elder Whitmore and said, ¡°Elder Whitmore, let¡¯s set off after you¡¯re done arranging the


    teams.¡±


    After that, Elder Whitmore sent abat record to Hardy Shell, who nced at it before smiling


    wickedly.


    He pointed to the first team and said to Elder Whitmore, who was making arrangements for the teams


    to set off, ¡°I¡¯ll join this team.¡±


    Elder Whitmore¡¯s expression darkened, but he dared not make anyment and merely replied,


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    After all the teams got on hover cars, the first team set off. Even Carter did not look too good.


    Philip guessed it was very possible that the royal family already knew of his existence, so they sent


    someone to capture him. However, as long as they did not send a holy-tier powerhouse along, they


    could not do anything to him.


    Teams of hover cars flew out of the city, one of which Philip was familiar with. It belonged to Starfire


    Alliance.


    ire said from the side, ¡°This time, all the big and small forces are mobilized.¡±

 Chapter 3331

    Chapter 3331


    With Hardy around, others did not talk that much, and everyone fell silent.


    Philip tilted his head and looked at the scenery outside the window. This was the first time he had seen


    such a dense forest since he came to the other shore.


    It stretched for thousands of miles with no end in sight, so at least the environment here was well-


    protected.


    The general appearance of some species was quite simr to those in the original world. Maybe


    because of the strong vitality, the nts here seemed much bigger, and even an ordinary flower was


    taller than a person.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    From time to time, birds and beasts that were disturbed by the convoy ran out of the woods in hordes.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s surprise at the sizes of those creatures, ire whispered, ¡°Most special medicines are


    small in size. After all, it¡¯s the essence that counts.¡±


    In front, Hardy frowned, tilted his head, and stared at ire.


    Maybe because she was ufortable being stared at, ire quickly said with a chuckle, ¡°Of course,


    some special medicines are very big too.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get ready. We have about one hour before arriving at the destination!¡± Elder Whitmore, who


    was in the front passenger seat, broke the awkward atmosphere.


    From the earlier map disying the geographical location of the seventh continent, which was the city


    where Philip was located, they were very close to the borders of the two continents. It was probably for


    better power bnce.


    ¡°This vehicle is not bad. How much does it cost?¡± Philip felt that the speed of this vehicle was quite


    good. He could use it as a mode of transport, so he asked ire next to him.


    ire scratched her head and said, ¡°You have to ask Elder Whitmore about this. I¡¯ve no clue.¡±


    ¡°A million star dors for low-specs, ten million star dors for high-specs,¡± It was Carter on the other


    side who spoke.


    ¡°If you want to talk about the difference in specs, the most important thing is its artificial intelligence


    navigation, not to mention the panoramic sunroof¡­¡±


    Usually, Carter was calm and steady, but when it came to the topic of cars, he could hardly stop talking.


    Seeing this for the first time, Philip asked ire in shock, ¡°Has he always been like this?¡±


    ire nodded in embarrassment, covered her mouth, and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s a typical car


    addict. He¡¯s borderline crazy about cars.¡±


    ¡°The appearance of this artificial intelligence can also be customized ording to the owner¡¯s


    preferences¡­¡± Carter continued incessantly.


    Philip smothered augh and said, ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±


    Several people sat through Carter¡¯s speech. Even if they tried to interrupt, it was to no avail.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise ahead, interrupting Carter¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The vehicle ahead has been attacked by an exotic beast. Oh no, it¡¯s the eight-star wed lizard! I¡¯m


    afraid we have to make a detour.¡±


    Not far ahead, a monitor lizard about 40 to 50 meters long continued to attack the vehicles flying in the


    air. As its sharp ws swept over, a strong wind element like razor-sharp des fluctuated around.


    ¡°This thing should be inhabiting Eagle Beak Mountain. It¡¯s unlikely that it was attracted by the convoy


    here.¡± Elder Whitmore attempted to make a detour.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± After saying that, Hardy opened the door and jumped out.


    The wind gusted around him, and he flew toward the wed lizard rapidly.


    After Hardy left, ire breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°We can finally speak now. Hardy is a level 5S


    wind element practitioner in the middle stage of eight stars. He¡¯s infamous for his move called the Wind


    sh.¡±


    A powerhouse in the middle of eight stars!


    Philip frowned. He finally met a capable guy!


    Hardynded firmly on top of the wed lizard. Its short arms could not reach Hardy on top of it.


    ¡°Wind sh!¡±


    The man took a deep breath and spread his arms as if he was holding a saber. He raised his arms,


    shouted loudly, and made a shing motion. An almost solid gust of wind formed a V shape and


    shed the wed lizard.


    The wed lizard, also proficient in wind element, felt the threat of this attack and tried to flee.


    However, it was too slow and was cut into two halves.


    Due to inertia, the upper body of this exotic beast jumped forward.


    Hardy floated over unhurriedly and sliced open the exotic beast¡¯s skull with a hand knife. He took out a


    crystal nucleus emitting green fluorescence all over before he flew back to the flying aircraft, striking


    quite an imposing figure.


    Seeing this, Philip snorted coldly and said, ¡°What a poser.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s disdain, Carter said, ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t think you can beat this exotic beast, can you?¡±


    ¡°You say that as if you can,¡± Philip rolled his eyes at Carter.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Carter was speechless for a moment.


    He wanted to refute it but found it was the truth.


    Hardy opened the door, sat inside, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing but an animal.¡±


    While speaking, he flicked a contemptuous gaze at Philip.

 Chapter 3332

    Chapter 3332


    The gazes of the two shed, but no one else seemed to notice the tension between the two.


    ¡°This eight-star wed lizard isn¡¯t something an ordinary expert can deal with. We need at least two or


    three seven-star practitioners at their peak to kill it. Mr. Shell, your skills have improved again,¡± Elder


    Whitmore said with a smile.


    Hardy ignored him and slowly closed his eyes, fidgeting with the exotic beast¡¯s crystal nucleus that was


    still warm in his hands.


    The scrapped vehicle in front of them did not belong to Montana Alliance, so Philip and the others


    continued without further dy.


    Everyone was silent for a while when Carter suddenly said, ¡°What price range of a vehicle are you


    nning to buy, Philip?¡±


    Philip was taken aback momentarily before saying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter when I have


    money.¡±


    Carter made no furtherment.


    Soon, the hover car slowed down, and Elder Whitmore turned back and said to everyone, ¡°We have


    arrived.¡±


    The car slowly parked in a newly created parking lot. They got off the vehicle, and teams from other


    forces arrived one after another.


    Most of them had exclusive patterns on their bodies, most probably the logos of the organizations they


    belonged to.


    Everyone was directed to an open space where a newly built steel building stood in the dense forest.


    ording to the guide, this building could at least withstand the impact of the seven-star exotic beast.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The team of five each received a key to their rest cabin, which was different from the rest cabins in the


    city¡¯s hotels. This rest cabin was simr to the sleeping cabin used by the space travel crew in Philip¡¯s


    memory.


    ¡°They really go to such lengths to save space,¡± ireined next to him.


    Before everyone could unwind, the loudspeaker in the corner between the floors announced,


    ¡°Everyone is required to go to the rooftop.¡±


    The rooftop of this building was quite spacious, and the few thousand people taking part in this trip to


    the forbidden area had a ce to stand.


    At this time, Philip finally saw clearly the outfits of most of the participants.


    There were members of the royal family inbat uniforms, members of different families in different


    colored uniforms, and members of alliances in different outfits. The division of forces was pretty clear at


    a nce.


    When everyone was gathered, a huge holographic projection in the open space in front of them


    gradually took shape. It was a person dressed in a goldenbat uniform who looked quite imposing.


    The pce behind that person was golden and spectacr!


    Two serious-looking personal guards stood beside him. Nine symbols of the ancient dragon were


    engraved on the old man¡¯s golden uniform.


    People who were still talking to each other before fell silent upon seeing this person.


    Philip poked ire and asked curiously, ¡°Who¡¯s this old man?¡±


    ire looked as if she was looking at an idiot and said, ¡°You can be forgiven for not knowing Hardy, but


    it¡¯s too much if you don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know,¡± Philip said in exasperation.

 Chapter 3333

    Chapter 3333


    ¡°He¡¯s Surrey Shell, the person with the highest practice level in the Shell family. He¡¯s the supreme


    emperor of the ancient dragon royal family and also the only top expert in the seventh continent at the


    holy-tier level. Do you know what a holy tier means?¡±


    As she spoke, ire stared at the image in front of her with admiration.


    This old man was the emperor of the ancient dragon royal family who ruled the seventh continent!


    A holy-tier powerhouse!


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Philip nodded.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ire puzzled to have Philip manner.


    ***


    ¡°The trip to the forbidden area this time is very dangerous. I¡¯m very pleased to see everyone here,¡± The


    old man stroked his beard and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t be taking part in the young people¡¯s activities this


    time. All the treasures obtained in the forbidden area will belong to the individual.¡±


    Everyone cheered at the announcement.


    ¡°However, if we find anyone making trouble or robbing other people of their secret treasures, don¡¯t


    me the royal family for showing no mercy.¡±


    As he spoke, the old man¡¯s eyes sharpened, and everyone shuddered.


    ¡®What a strong mental impact,¡¯ Philip thought.


    ¡°The forbidden area is expected to open at noon tomorrow. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    The old man gave a few more words of advice and left after chatting with the leaders of several major


    forces.


    As it was gettingte, Philip and the others returned to their rest cabins after dinner. He never expected


    to meet the emperor of the ancient dragon royal family so soon.


    ording to the division of strength in the original world, the holy tier should be the realm of the other


    shore!


    ***


    Early the next morning, Philip woke up the others, but Hardy was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Leave him be. Let¡¯s get the consumables¡­¡±


    In the open area downstairs, several teams were already lined up to collect their items.


    ¡°On the left is food rations, in the middle are daily necessities, and on the far right is simplebat


    equipment,¡± Elder Whitmore exined briefly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the food rations.¡±


    ¡°I can get thebat equipment.¡±


    ¡°I want to getbat equipment too.¡±


    ¡°Let me get the daily necessities, then.¡±


    Philip moved to the food rations. At the front of the line were a few people from the royal family. He


    frowned when he saw that everyone had to enter their information before they could receive the items.


    Since the royal family might be aware of his existence, he could not rule out the possibility of being


    drugged. If they prepared something special for him, it might be difficult to guard against.


    At this time, there was amotion in front of the line.


    ¡°Fatty, do you have to take so much?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m fat, aren¡¯t I? I need to eat more.¡±


    A chubby guy was walking forward with sealed rations for more than a dozen people in his arms, and


    he would receive a wave of abuse and ridicule wherever he went.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, that fat guy merely grinned and said, ¡°Sorry, excuse me.¡±


    Philip saw this opportunity. When this person approached, he slightly raised his hand to change the


    space under the person¡¯s feet.


    The guy¡¯s center of gravity was unstable, and he was about to fall forward. However, he did not forget


    to protect the food in his arms before falling.


    Philip smothered a chuckle and stepped forward to support him with one hand.


    Although a little puzzled why he stumbled, the guy still said earnestly, ¡°Thanks, buddy!¡±


    While speaking, he jerked the food in his arms toward Philip and said, ¡°Buddy, take one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can get the rationster.¡±


    Although he said that, Philip had made use of his space ring when he helped that person just now and


    took three bags from the middle of the pile of rations.


    The fat guy felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°My name is Hiram Pine. If you need anything, you can


    look for me in the Pine family¡¯s team.¡±


    With that said, he left.


    Philip thought this man was interesting. Although he was thick-skinned, he was too embarrassed to


    ept favors from others.


    As the line moved forward, Philip saw the right timing and left the queue. He lined up behind other


    teams instead.


    As Philip guessed, a situation unfolded in a hidden room of the building after all the dry rations were


    distributed.


    A member of the royal family who was distributing the dry rations bowed and said to the tall figure in


    the shadows in front of him, ¡°My lord, the special dry ration wasn¡¯t given out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is just a small part of my n. He must have noticed it.¡±


    ¡°My lord, what shall we do next?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens. Although the rabbit has been alerted, a rabbit is still a rabbit. The


    forbidden area is enclosed all around. He won¡¯t escape so easily. I¡¯ll capture him in the forbidden area


    myself!¡±


    ¡°Good luck, my lord!¡±


    The figure waved his hand, and the member of the royal family stepped back.


    ¡°Oh, Philip rke, how dare someone from the White Marsh family enter our territory so boldly? I¡¯ll


    make you suffer a fate worse than death.¡±


    With that said, the figureughed menacingly. This person was none other than Hardy Shell who


    disappeared earlier.

 Chapter 3334

    Chapter 3334


    Soon, everyone assembled.


    Hardy, who disappeared earlier, also returned to the team, but no one asked questions.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They had only heard a brief description of the sword gorge earlier. Although they heard of its


    magnificence, seeing was believing.


    The sword gorge itself was quite in, but after thousands of years, some nts had grown and


    reached the edge of the sword gorge. As opposed to man-made, everyone was more inclined to


    believe that this was the work of nature.


    Standing on the edge of the sword gorge, Philip was deeply attracted by it. A god-tier being could


    actually do something like this with one blow.


    The sword intent contained in the depths of the sword gorge made the Caelum Sword in Philip¡¯s space


    ring shrill loudly.


    They were now in the middle of the sword gorge, which was also the widest area. The team sent by the


    White Marsh royal family stood on the opposite side.


    Seeing this, the two parties immediately made arrangements for their people to take the hover cars


    down to the depths of the sword gorge.


    As they descended, Philip also saw the bunker that ire had mentioned before. Its appearance was


    more simr to a deep underground passage.


    The first to arrive at the bottom was a member of the alliance under themand of the ancient


    dragon royal family. He cheered and wanted to rush into the passage, but as soon as he got close, he


    was cut into several pieces by the sword intent.


    He could not even wail before taking hisst dying breath.


    It seemed that the time was not ripe yet. People from both partiesnded one after another, and


    tension ran high.


    The source of conflict mainly came from the two royal families and the vassal families under them.


    Other ordinary alliance members merely put on a show. Their main purpose here was not for


    unnecessary conflicts.


    The outfits of the White Marsh royal family were extremely luxurious, and even thebat uniforms


    were embellished with tinum and gold patterns.


    Soon, the conflict evolved from verbal to physical. Dozens of people close to each other ended up in a


    scuffle.


    Suddenly, someone near the cave entrance shouted, ¡°It¡¯s about to open!¡±


    Everyone made a mad dash for the cave entrance, sting their skills from time to time, trying to be


    the first to enter and get the secret treasures.


    Elder Whitmore yelled to everyone from Montana Alliance, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Their small team did not cause many waves among the rushing tide.


    Philip and the others in the center quickly entered the cave. The marks on the cave entrance seemed


    as if they had been shaved by the sword intent of that powerful being. The rules of swordsmanship in


    Philip¡¯s body were constantly being nourished by the sword intent in this cave, and he could not help


    but sigh softly.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, everyone gathered together and looked at the nine silver


    portals branching out in front.


    ¡°Which one should we enter?¡±


    Many people were confused.


    If these passages did not bring them to the secret treasures first but led them into danger instead, they


    could only me it on their bad luck. Although some had chosen a passage and walked in, most were


    hesitant.


    ¡°Follow me¡­¡± Philip said to the others before he passed through the crowd and walked to the third


    passage.


    Several people looked at each other and followed.

 Chapter 3335

    Chapter 3335


    This passage had the strongest sword intent. Although it was possible to obtain treasures here, it could


    be a very dangerous trap too.


    Gradually, most people made their decisions. To normal people, the sword intent from the caves was


    almost the same, but some with stronger senses could feel the stronger intent from the third passage.


    Most of them chose to go there.


    Philip led the people of Montana Alliance through the portal and arrived at an empty field simr to a


    martial arts arena. Except for four giant stone sculptures ced in the corners, nothing else was in


    sight.


    Some people from Montana Alliance began toin, ¡°There¡¯s nothing here at all.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I¡¯d have selected another passage with the others.¡±


    There was not even another door leading to other passages in sight. The portal was a one-way


    transfer.


    Everyone started to search for secret treasures.


    One person walked up to a stone statue and said under his breath, ¡°Is there any treasure in this stone


    statue?¡±


    Then, he raised his hand and touched the stone statue.


    This man was very bold. The stone statue looked like a ferocious devil with a body as big as a hill.


    Others dared not even look at it, let alone get close to it.


    As the man¡¯s palm was about to touch the stone statue, the stone statue moved with a creak and held


    the man.


    ¡°Ah! Let go of me!¡± The man¡¯s face went pale as he shouted hoarsely.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The stone statue clenched its fist, and the man turned into mincemeat. The stone statue flung the


    corpse on the wall next to it, and the man¡¯s body burst into a spray of blood.


    ¡°Hey, that guy was at the peak of six stars¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to fight that thing, are we?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight something like that!¡±


    Some people broke down before fighting and ran back to the portal that sent them in here, but the


    portal flicked them away mercilessly.


    All the stone statues at the four corners moved, their moss-covered bodies extremely smooth. Each


    step they took on the floor made a loud bang.


    ¡°Golems,¡± Hardy said.


    He never expected to bump into such things here.


    ¡°What are golems?¡± ire tried to look calm, but her trembling voice exposed her uneasiness.


    Even Elder Whitmore eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t they only exist in myths?!¡±


    Hardy said grimly, ¡°They¡¯re the most primitive weapons of war 4,000 to 5,000 years ago. After the War


    of the Nine Emperors and peace was restored on all continents, they were banned from being used. I


    never expected to see them here again.¡±


    He raised his hand to form a wind de, but the indestructible wind de exploded after touching the


    body of the stone statue.


    ¡°Sure enough, this stone statue is immune to my level 5S wind elemental attacks. Even the wood


    element will be repelled instantly, and it¡¯s immune to most elemental attacks.¡±


    Hardy took out a firearm and said fervently, ¡°Let¡¯s try the power of modern technology!¡±


    Everyone took out their thermonuclear guns and electromaic weapons. They fired at the stone


    golems in a frenzy.


    The firing continued for half a minute, and the stone statues stopped moving.


    After the dust settled, no traces of attacks were found on their bodies, and the stone statues resumed


    moving.


    Everyone gathered in the middle of the room. When the stone statues pulled out stone swords from


    their waists, everyone retreated faster, and some even started cursing Philip.


    Seeing those swords, Philipmented that the sword intent he felt from the passage just now could be


    from these things.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± A man at the edge of the crowd drew his sword and rushed at one of


    the stone statues.


    ¡°Sunset Sword Technique!¡±


    The man¡¯s sword danced, intending to take the opponent¡¯s head off. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise,


    the seemingly bulky stone statue evaded all the attacks with extremely weird swordy.


    It seemingly repelled all attacks, while the swordy was extremely exaggerated. Everyone despaired.


    ¡°Look at the statue¡¯s arm,¡± Philip pointed out.

 Chapter 3336

    Chapter 3336


    The swordsman who was initially disheartened because all his attacks were resisted promptly perked


    up when he heard Philip¡¯s remark. He even started a continuous offensive without a pause.


    As everyone else was about to help, the stone statue¡¯s sword suddenly glowed green, and anyone with


    a discerning eye could tell that the light contained a wealth of wind elements.


    The sword reinforced with wind elements suddenly doubled in speed, and the swordsman actively


    attacking just now fell into a disadvantage in a blink of an eye. He missed one move and was cut in half


    from his shoulder.


    A few eager swordsmen stopped when they saw this, and their sword-wielding hands trembled slightly.


    ¡°As sword practitioners, don¡¯t we even have the courage to face our deaths?¡± A swordsman in a white


    combat uniform stepped forward and said heartily.


    ¡°Espada Gate, Lazaro!¡±


    With that said, the man raised his sword and rushed to the stone statue.


    Other sword practitioners were inspired by this sight and sprang into action after announcing their


    identities.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sword Dance Vi, Lance Smith!¡±


    ¡°Lily Sword Court, Fern James!¡±


    In a sh, a fierce attack wasunched on the stone statues. Many of those who charged over were


    female sword practitioners.


    Carter had practiced with a sword since he was a child and had a certain level of understanding of


    swordsmanship. Seeing this situation, he wanted to join this fight, but Philip stopped him.


    ¡°Something is about to happen,¡± Philip said tly.


    Under everyone¡¯s continuous siege, the stone statues were damaged to arge extent, and one even


    had a severed leg.


    The stone statues suddenly stopped moving as if they were waiting for everyone to smash them into


    pieces. As their outer shells fell off, the insides of the stone statues were slowly revealed.


    A few normal human-sized mechas in ck crawled out from the wreckage. Although smaller in size,


    the oppression they brought to everyone increased by several folds.


    Before everyone could react, the mechas picked up the stone swords and attacked.


    The swords that had lost their radiance burst into a fearsome ck light as soon as they were touched.


    Due to their size, the mechas were much more flexible and could weave through the crowd more


    easily.


    The swordsman named Lazaro who was first to encourage everyone to fight sneaked out and hid in the


    crowd.


    His action was noticed by Philip, who frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone with such a righteous


    attitude to do this.¡±


    The few people next to Philip were only focused on the ck mechas and did not hear his remarks.


    The sword practitioners fighting in front suffered heavy casualties, and almost everyone had lost their


    ability to fight.


    Elder Whitmore frowned and said to Philip, Hardy, and Carter next to him, ¡°May I ask the three of you


    to take action?¡±


    Elder Whitmore was quite smart, guessing that Philip was at least at the peak of seven stars or even


    eight stars.


    Elder Whitmore was at thete stage of seven stars, but due to his age, hisbat level had declined.


    ire was only at the early stage of seven stars, but as the alliance master, Elder Whitmore was even


    less likely to let her take risks.


    These three people could be regarded as the highestbat power of the Starfire Alliance at present.


    If they did not make a move now and allowed the mechas to fight their way through, few people from


    Montana Alliance might make it back.


    ¡°Since Elder Whitmore has made the request, I won¡¯t put it off any longer.¡±

 Chapter 3337

    Chapter 3337


    Hardy nced at Philip meaningfully before he chose a mecha and charged forth.


    ¡°ire, wish me luck,¡± Although his hands were shaking, Carter smiled at ire and rushed forward.


    Philip stepped forward slowly and picked up a sword.


    Fire sprang from his hands and wrapped around the sword.


    His eyes became serious, and he said, ¡°This is enough to turn you into scrap metal.¡±


    For a while, all the top experts from various forces sprang into action. If this offensive failed again, the


    entire troop would be wiped out. Although there was help on hand, Philip wanted to fight a mecha


    single-handedly.


    Most of the people were five or six stars with a few seven stars in between. Even if not everyone was


    proficient with a sword, they could fight this mecha just by the speed and strength of swinging a sword.


    Although the presence of other people around slightly affected Philip¡¯s performance, his every strike


    urately hit the joints of the mecha.


    Gradually, the four mechas seemed to be weakening, and everyone gained a boost of confidence.


    They attacked more intensely.


    Suddenly, the mechas jumped out of their attack range. They retreated to the corners and raised the


    swords in their hands without the slightest deviation in their movements.


    The light on the swords suddenly became brighter. A person closest to them noticed that the ck light


    had the potential to devour all light.


    He shouted, ¡°Close your eyes!¡±


    Although his shout came in a timely manner, many people did not close their eyes in time. They lost


    their eyesight temporarily, and their vision went ck.


    At this time, the mechas moved again, looking for those affected by the ck light.


    With a special target in mind, the mechas¡¯ attacks became fiercer, and they did not even block the


    attacks raining down on them. Screams were heard one after another.


    Philip overpowered a mecha that was hurting another person.


    Seeing the heavy casualties all over the ce, his rules of swordsmanship suddenly exploded. He cut


    off the arm of the mecha with one sword.


    Only then did Philip realize that the stronger the sword intent, the more damage it would cause to the


    mecha.


    Strike while it was down!


    To y it safe, Philip released his sword intent when his sword was infinitely close to the mecha. With


    one strike, the mecha¡¯s head flew out, and its body copsed and scattered all over the ground.


    A ball of very strong sword intent floated in front of Philip.


    The Caelum Sword in Philip¡¯s sword ring went into a frenzy as it flew back and forth.


    Seeing that the space ring was about to crack, Philip summoned Caelum Sword and transformed its


    appearance into another sword in his hand. Caelum Sword plunged into the ball of pure white light and


    quickly absorbed it.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At this time, everyone who was temporarily blinded by the ck light finally recovered, including ire


    and the others.


    Philip finally noticed that Carter had been pierced by a sharp sword. He knelt on the ground clutching


    his wound with blood gurgling from his mouth.


    Philip quickly walked up to Carter and put him down to stop the bleeding, but Carter grabbed Philip


    tightly.


    Philip realized that Carter was staring at ire who was still rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Lie down! You won¡¯t die yet,¡± Philip said in exasperation.


    ire finally looked this way and shouted, ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 3338

    Chapter 3338


    Elder Whitmore grabbed ire who was about to rush forward and yelled, ¡°ire, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    However, ire was like an arrow ready tounch and refused to be held back.


    ¡°Carter! Please don¡¯t die! Carter!¡±


    ire knelt beside Carter, whose eyes had gone ck, and kept crying.


    ¡°Stop shaking him or he¡¯ll really die!¡± Philip, who was performing an emergency rescue, said helplessly


    when he saw ire shaking Carter.


    Probably due to excessive blood loss, Carter passed out.


    The moment Carter closed his eyes, ire¡¯s body suddenly lit up the whole ce. Her eyes turned


    white, and her body floated in mid-air.


    With tears in her eyes, ire gritted her teeth and said in a sacred and indisputable voice, ¡°Everyone


    shall die!¡±


    About a thousand people entered this ce, but only 200 remained.


    For a moment, everyone was attracted by ire¡¯s glowing body. This light was like a small sun that


    seemed to inspire others, and the screams gradually stopped. Even the remaining few mechas halted.


    Seeing this, Hardy was startled before he continued to attack the mechas in a gust of wind.


    ire floated toward the nearest mecha with her hand raised and grabbed its sword-wielding hand.


    The mecha struggled but could not break free from the strange force emanating from ire¡¯s hand.


    The mecha clenched its fist and punched ire¡¯s stomach.


    As everyone eximed in shock, they realized that the light on ire¡¯s body gradually solidified and


    wrapped around the mecha¡¯s arm.


    Crak!


    After a few sounds, the ck mechanical arm held by ire was slightly deformed.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    With a ferocious expression, ire tore off the mecha¡¯s arm.


    Seeing this, the other mechas wanted to help, but Hardy exploded with violent sword intent.


    He was wrapped in a gust of wind, and his body turned into a sword as he cut the mecha in front of him


    into several pieces.


    Another mecha rushed over and shed its sword at ire¡¯s head.


    ¡°Alliance Master!¡± Elder Whitmore cried anxiously.


    Philip raised his hand to cast the rules of space. He did not think the light on ire¡¯s body could


    withstand the attack.


    The sword came to a steady stop on ire¡¯s neck. Everyone thought it was ire¡¯s golden light that


    protected her and burst into cheers. Even the sharp-eyed Hardy did not notice anything unusual.


    ire raised her hands and pped the head of the mecha whose arm she had torn off earlier.


    Amid the sounds of crushing metal and stone, the mecha¡¯s head was squashed. After several hand


    knives, the mecha¡¯s head finally fell off.


    After a while, strong sword intent floated out again.


    Just when ire turned to attack thest mecha, she went limp as the light disappeared from her body.


    She then fell to the ground.


    After Philip was done with Carter¡¯s rescue, he jumped up and rescued ire who was under attack


    and motioned for Hardy to deal with thest mecha.


    Philip brought ire and Carter back to the center of the main troop.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Hardy spat derisively but still attacked thest standing mecha.


    After realizing that sword intent was effective, almost all of Hardy¡¯s attacks could deal considerable


    damage to the mecha. In just a few moves, thest mecha turned into scrap metal and scattered on the


    ground.


    At this time, there were three balls of strong and pure sword intent on the field. Hardy tried to take them


    away but was scratched upon approach.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The others also tried, but no one could absorb any of it.


    On this side, Philip had wrapped Caelum Sword in a piece of cloth. Next to him, Carter¡¯s condition


    seemed much more stable after his timely treatment, while ire had fallen asleep like a baby.


    Hardy walked over slowly, seemingly very interested in Philip¡¯s ability to kill the mechas. He asked,


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Philip pretended to be weak, pointed to the sleeping ire, and said, ¡°Like her, my ability suddenly


    exploded.¡±

 Chapter 3339

    Chapter 3339


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the sword behind you?¡±


    Seeing that Philip was carrying a sword, Hardy asked suspiciously.


    ¡°This sword belonged to the guy who made the first move. It¡¯s no ordinary sword. I¡¯ll take good care of


    this sword for him.¡±


    As he spoke, Philip patted the hilt of the sword.


    Elder Whitmore said with tears running down his face, ¡°ire¡¯s ability was inherited from her father¡¯s


    bloodline. It¡¯s heaven¡¯s grace that I was able to see it again in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°The power of her father¡¯s bloodline? For her to explode with such power and defensive ability, it¡¯s not


    an overstatement to say it¡¯s likely Grade A.¡±


    On the side, Hardy was tempted to win her over.


    The source of power of the nine royal families came from the bloodline power inherited from the nine


    great beasts, holy beasts, or ferocious beasts passed down from ancient times. Due to the mighty


    power of their bloodline, they managed to maintain their supremacy for such a long time.


    Elder Whitmore shook his head and said, ¡°The bloodline power in this child¡¯s body is not that strong,


    and it¡¯s greatly affected by her emotions. Under normal circumstances, herbat power won¡¯t


    increase that much.¡±


    Hardy lost interest after hearing this and found a fairly open space to take a break.


    The fight finally came to an end, but there was no sign of another door opening, so Philip suspected


    that the reasony with the remaining three balls of sword intent.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He took out Caelum Sword, transformed it into a tiny dagger, and let it absorb the sword intent.


    As humans could not absorb sword intent, the others did not care too much about the sword intent


    disappearing out of the blue.


    When thest shred of sword intent disappeared, the wall on the opposite slowly opened to both sides,


    revealing another huge stone room.


    The room looked brighter due to the mirror-like walls.


    Several wooden boxes were ced around the stone chamber, and someone shouted, ¡°Secret


    treasures!¡±


    For a while, those who could still move rushed over. Philip was also very interested and used his agility


    to dash to the front. Hardy charged forth too.


    Most of the boxes contained bottles of pills while others contained some pretty good swordsmanship


    skills. Although these special medicines were sealed properly, the efficacy was still reduced by several


    degrees due to time.


    Philip did not open the box he snatched right away but carried it back to the Montana Alliance team.


    ¡°Everyone entered this dangerous ce because of me. You can divide this box among yourselves.¡±


    They did not hesitate at all. After opening the box, they rummaged around and took whatever they


    found useful.


    Elder Whitmore took a bottle of elixir and a manual from it.


    He said gratefully to Philip, ¡°With the special medicines you obtained today, we¡¯ll analyze the


    ingredients and get the prescription when we return. It can definitely help our medical hall rise to the


    next level. Let me thank you on behalf of the medical hall, Mr. rke.¡±


    Most medical halls would extract the special medicinal ingredients to make potions now. Fewer parties


    made elixirs nowadays, but the medical hall of Montana Alliance was one of them. Both methods had


    their advantages.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I didn¡¯t do much either,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    Hardy squeezed out from the crowd, but there was nothing in his hands. He had most likely already


    kept the things away in his space ring.


    Seeing this, Elder Whitmore made noment. After all the boxes were emptied, the wall on the other


    side slowly opened, but there was nothing inside except for a long stone passage.


    ire and Carter were put on a stretcher and looked after by members of Montana Alliance.


    Hardy nced at Philip, who still looked tired, before he walked into the passage with a sinister smile.

 Chapter 3340

    Chapter 3340


    After some people collected their emotions, they took care of the bodies of the people they knew.


    At this time, the people who entered the third portal looked numb. Although they got some pills, those


    pills that were about to lose their efficacy were not worth such a treacherous journey.


    Looking at the dark passage ahead, they reluctantly dragged their feet inside.


    After walking for a long time and just when they were about to copse, a stone door that could only


    amodate two people standing side-by-side appeared at the end of the tunnel. A few lines of words


    were scrawled on the door.


    Just as everyone was at a loss for what to do with the iprehensible words, an unknown old man


    with gray hair pushed aside the crowd and walked up to the door


    ¡°Sword practitioners have to fight continuously right from the start of practice. They¡¯ll fight with people,


    with heaven and earth, and with themselves. Only the party that survives the fights can be called


    powerful. Select two sword practitioners, open the stone door, and have a match.¡±


    After the old man conveyed the words, he retreated into the crowd.


    There were two mechanisms on both sides of the stone door, which most probably could only be


    opened by the participants.


    Hearing the conditions, everyone chartered, but they could not stop looking at Hardy and Philip who


    had just killed the mechas.


    These two were the strong ones who took down the mechas single-handedly just now.


    Hardy was overjoyed when he saw that everyone wanted him and Philip to go up against each other.


    This was a godsend opportunity, and no one could care if he killed Philip in one go.


    Without furtherment, Philip and Hardy stepped forward and pressed the mechanism, sending


    some sword intent in the process. The stone door opened slowly, but it was full of fog inside, obscuring


    everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    After saying that, Hardy stepped in.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Philip did not hesitate either. Although Hardy Shell had the imprint of the ancient dragon royal family


    and his strength was indisputable, Philip was no pushover either.


    After the two disappeared into the fog, the stone door closed, leaving the others waiting anxiously for


    the result. Some even started a betting pool.


    As soon as Philip and Hardy stepped in, the scenery changed instantly, and they saw shes of


    mountains, rivers,kes, and bustling streets. Finally, the scene stopped in a quiet bamboo grove. The


    wind made a rustling sound as it passed through the bamboo forest, and there seemed to be an


    outsider sitting cross-legged deep in the bamboo forest.


    The man took a sip of tea and said lightly, ¡°You can start now.¡±


    As soon as the mysterious man finished speaking, Hardy¡¯s hand turned into a sharp de and shed


    Philip, which Philip blocked in front of his chest with Caelum Sword.


    After exchanging several blows, Hardy was surprised that Philip was on par with him.


    He said with a sneer, ¡°This is it for you!¡±


    Hardy took out a quaint sword with a scabbard from his space ring. After taking off the scabbard, the


    de of the sword surged with wind elements.


    With a gust of wind, he looked quite imposing with that sword in hand.


    The sword intent of the two became more intense during the collisions, and the mysterious man


    drinking tea smiled in appreciation while watching the fight.


    ¡°Wind sh!¡±


    With the support of Hardy¡¯s treasured sword, this deadly move was more destructive. There was a


    certain degree of fluctuation in the surrounding space. This sword energy blocked all of Philip¡¯s blind


    spots.


    Just when Hardymented that this fight wascking passion, the sword in Philip¡¯s hand lost its in


    appearance and revealed its true appearance as Caelum Sword.

 Chapter 3341

    Chapter 3341


    A dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the bamboo forest.


    Before Hardy got over his surprise, Philip hadpleted his sword attack. Caelum Sword transformed


    into countless swords before merging as one again. It was more than several times stronger than


    before, and the image of an ancient giant sword could be seen right behind it.


    ¡°All Swords As One!¡± Philip raised his sword and met the Wind sh technique head-on.


    The mysterious man drinking tea apuded.


    The two swords collided, and the impact shook the forest with leaves flying all over the ce. The two


    retreated to the edge of the bamboo forest at the same time. Philip¡¯s hand felt slightly numb, while a


    Chink appeared on Hardy¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Good, very good. You didn¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Hardy said to Philip fanatically.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t go as you wish this time.¡±


    After Philip said that, his hands burst into mes, and two fiery snakes wrapped around Caelum Sword.


    The burning Caelum Sword roasted the surrounding bamboo forest yellow.


    ¡°Philip! I¡¯m very happy that you can y with me for so long! I really need to thank you!¡±


    As Hardy spoke, the wind in this bamboo forest settled.


    For a while, there was only the rustling of fallen leaves and the sound of the mysterious man drinking


    tea. Philip did not n to give Hardy any chance. He raised his sword and shed away.


    ¡°Toote!¡±


    Hardy waved his hands which were full of wind elements. They soon formed a seemingly airtight


    sphere.


    The moment Philip¡¯s attacknded on the sphere, a strong repulsion bounced Philip away. The sphere


    did not stop but rushed at Philip like a spiky hedgehog.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Philip jumped into the air and dispersed the mes from his sword.


    A huge sword formation with an overwhelming aura descended. Nearly a hundred Greenpeak Sword


    shadows danced back and forth inside the formation as the formation rotated rapidly.


    Feeling this extremely powerful sword intent, the mysterious man finally could not stop himself from


    standing up.


    Under the Greenpeak Sword Formation¡¯s constant attack, Hardy¡¯s movements began to show ws


    one after another.


    Soon, Hardy could no longer withstand it and stopped, raising his sword to resist. At this time, he lost


    his former cold and stern demeanor. His hands were full of wounds. He did not expect to end up like


    this before harming a hair on Philip¡¯s head!


    Hardy growled, ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces!¡±


    In an instant, the imprint of the ancient dragon royal family on Hardy¡¯s back glowed brightly.


    Green scales appeared on his body, vertical pupils reced his normal pupils, and the skin on his


    fingers turned into yellow ws. However, this transformation process seemed very painful.


    Philip secretly rejoiced that his chimera transformation was not so troublesome.


    When the green sword energy in the Greenpeak Sword Formation attacked Hardy again, it only


    produced some clinking sounds and left white marks on his body.


    Seeing that the attack was ineffective now, there was no need for Philip to continue using it as it would


    consume his energy. He waved his hand to disperse the sword formation, waiting and watching.


    ¡°This is the ancient dragon royal family!¡± Hardy, who hadpleted his transformation, raised his head


    and roared at Philip.


    ¡°It seems that your bloodline isn¡¯t that pure,¡± Philip mocked when he saw that the change in Hardy was


    only limited to the scales and his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to skin you alive and break every bone in your body!¡±


    After the transformation, Hardy became even more irritable. His animal instinct was unleashed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your scales are tough enough.¡±


    Philip picked up Caelum Sword and shed at the top of Hardy¡¯s skull.

 Chapter 3342

    Chapter 3342


    Hardy raised his hands to block the fearsome sword attack. Although he caught the sword, his palm


    was cut more than three inches deep with blood gushing out.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Hardy gripped the de tightly with one hand while grabbing Philip¡¯s neck with the other.


    Philip would not allow anyone to grasp his vitals so easily. An earth pir rose to block Hardy¡¯s sharp


    ws while he used his sword to chop four fingers off of Hardy¡¯s left hand. However, maybe due to the


    ancient dragon bloodline, Hardy did not seem to be in pain.


    He merelyughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you can escape!¡±


    The healing ability of the ancient dragon bloodline was very strong. Hardy took his severed fingers and


    pressed them on his wounds. In just a few seconds, the severed sections stopped bleeding.


    A dragon¡¯s roar was heard from Hardy¡¯s mouth, and the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds,


    signaling the storm toe.


    Philip did not expect that Hardy¡¯s impure ancient dragon bloodline could summon the wind and rain too.


    Thunder and lightning brewed, and a thunderbolt struck Philip.


    Philip dodged quickly, and the thunderbolt hit the ground and sted a huge crater. No more time could


    be wasted. As more lightning struck, the chimera imprint on Philip¡¯s forehead glowed red.


    Seeing this, Hardy froze in ce, shook his head, and questioned Philip, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the White


    Marsh royal family? Why do you have the imprint of the chimera royal family?!¡±


    ¡°I never said I was from the White Marsh royal family.¡±


    As he spoke, Philip¡¯s body burned with mes, which gradually turned into a chimera. The raindrops


    evaporated with a sizzle before they could get close to Philip.


    A thunderbolt struck the burning chimera man squarely in the head but only made him tilt his head


    slightly.


    In the distance, the mysterious man opened his umbre and continued to watch the duel with relish.


    Hardy¡¯s eyes became colder, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s all the more reason you can¡¯t


    stay alive!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand the current situation,¡± Philip said ndly.


    With that said, Philip rushed forward like a cannonball.


    Hardy had no time to dodge and could only let Philip punch his chest. He felt himself flying back and


    knocking down several bamboos.


    ¡°I¡¯ll crush your heart into pieces. Let¡¯s see if you can recover from that!¡± Philip yelled.


    Although the ancient dragon bloodline had remarkable healing abilities, the descendants could not be


    reborn from ashes like the fire phoenix bloodline. This injury was enough to kill Hardy.


    Unexpectedly, even though Hardy had such an obvious advantage in strength, he fell with reluctance


    and surprise in his eyes. Before facing the attack, he was still thinking about how to fight back, but he


    could not even withstand this blow.


    Philip in his chimera humanoid form did not have such a strong attack power, but he tried to put some


    sword intent to his fist so that it became an unlikely fist intent. The mes on Philip¡¯s body dispersed,


    and symptoms simr tost time appeared.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After slight dizziness, he still stood steadily. The consumption this time was not as much as before, so


    the exhaustion would not be as severe asst time.


    After Hardy died, the dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed.


    The mysterious man in the distance walked over through the bamboo forest, and his every step


    seemed full of sword intent.


    In the bamboo forest, Philip could not see his face clearly at first, but now that he got closer, Philip


    could see him clearly.


    This mysterious man looked no different from an ordinary old man except for his beard and eyebrows.


    His long gray beard almost reached his stomach, and his eyebrows were like silver swords. He wore a


    long robe, which revealed his thin figure when the wind blew.


    Philip bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, sir. My name is Philip rke.¡±

 Chapter 3343

    Chapter 3343


    ¡°I see that you have a certain level of achievement in sword practice. I have a sword technique, and I


    wonder if you¡¯d be interested in learning it,¡± the old man asked with a smile.


    ¡°Please give me your guidance, sir!¡± Philip bowed and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to another ce,¡± the old man closed his eyes and said.


    The scenery around the two of them changed like a revolving light and finally stopped beside a small


    stone gazebo with a few sturdy bamboos growing on the sides.


    The old man took Philip into the gazebo and said, ¡°I see that your swordy is quite open and


    unrestrained, but there¡¯s a trace of imperceptible finesse in it. Although unrestrained, all your moves


    are true to your heart.¡±


    ¡°My swordy is called ¡®Forthright Swordy¡¯, created when I traveled the world during my younger


    days and experienced all walks of life. This sword technique can only be mastered by a broad-minded


    person. A narrow-minded person who learns this technique will definitely go mad.¡±


    After that, the old man put his hand on the top of Philip¡¯s head and imparted the sword technique to him


    mentally.


    Suddenly, the image of a sword-wielding person appeared in Philip¡¯s mind. As the name suggested, the


    swordy was open and forthright without a trace of indecisiveness.


    ¡°This sword technique is divided into five parts, the Moon Harvest Sword, Mountain-Splitting Sword,


    Sun-Piercing Sword, Sultry Sword, and Emotional Sword. If you practice the technique to perfection,


    you can even split mountains apart.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After that, the old man told Philip the stories of his experiences when he was young like a lonely old


    man.


    Philip had some guesses about his identity, but after so many years, what remained should only be a


    shred of his soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to send you back¡­¡±


    As the old man was about to close his eyes and disappear, Philip stopped the old man and asked, ¡°Sir,


    I don¡¯t know your name yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long forgotten my name, but others call me the Bamboo Swordsman.¡±


    The old man had a slender bamboo sword strapped to his waist. After saying that, the old man


    disappeared in a puff of white smoke.


    The scene around Philip changed again.


    Inside the stone passage, everyone looked over as the stone door opened slowly. Elder Whitmore


    looked very grave. In the end, it was best if both of them returned safely.


    After the stone door was fully opened, a figure popped out. Philip steadied himself, and everyone finally


    saw the handsome man with a tired face, but where was the other one?


    Everyone was puzzled.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hardy?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he out yet?¡±


    Someone muttered, ¡°He can¡¯t have died inside, right?¡±


    Before everyone could figure out the situation, the fog inside the stone door gradually dissipated,


    revealing the true appearance inside. Swords of all shapes and sizes were inserted into the stone in


    the middle of the room.


    Hardy¡¯s body was not inside the room. Philip was quite sure it was still in the bamboo forest, so he


    turned around and said to everyone, ¡°Mr. Shell has gone forward. I returned here because I lost.¡±


    ¡°As expected, Hardy is so strong that it¡¯s impossible for him to lose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, his title as the Little Wind Demon of Imperial City is not for nothing.¡±


    Philip knew that many people here belonged to the ancient dragon royal family, so it was better to be


    cautious.


    After being relieved of their doubts, everyone entered the room and saw a ck stone tablet next to the


    stone full of swords. It had the words ¡®Sword Talent¡¯ on it.


    No one could pull any of the swords out.


    Finally, an injured person identally touched the ck stone tablet, and his blood gradually


    disappeared as if absorbed by the ck stone tablet.


    At this time, two words glowing faintly gradually appeared on the stone tablet, ¡®Level Four¡¯.

 Chapter 3344

    Chapter 3344


    Everyone crowded around and discussed loudly. Some people had extreme thought and then they cut


    their fingers eagerly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The light glowed and transformed, ¡®Level 6¡¯.


    The moment the light appeared, a sword stuck on the edge of the stone moved a little, and the man


    stepped forward and took it out effortlessly.


    Everyone became excited and scrambled to test their sword talents. Even Lazaro, the sword


    practitioner with an upright appearance but who fled right before the battle, pushed everyone aside with


    the intention to do the test.


    Suddenly, a wall made of earth rose and separated the crowd from the stone tablet. The strong


    fluctuations of the earth element made it impossible for the crowd to break through.


    ¡°Stop pushing and take turns. There are many swords here. I¡¯m sure those with talents will definitely


    get one!¡± A short figure emerged from the crowd and shouted.


    Although no one was willing to line up at the back of the line, they still did while fighting with each other


    to get a better spot.


    Philip waited for everyone to calm down before he walked slowly to the back of the line. At the front,


    constant curses or excited screams could be heard.


    Only people with a talent of at least level six could get a sword. Level-six swords were on the edge of


    the stone, the next was level seven, followed by eight and nine.


    A sword with a dragon head and a golden hilt was right at the top.


    The line slowly moved forward. Those who did not get a sword sat in the corner of the room with


    resentment on their faces, while those who did stood not far from the stone tablet and talked loudly


    about other people¡¯s sword talent.


    After a while, Lazaro, who was in the middle of the line, walked out with a look of resentment on his


    face. From the discussions, Lazaro¡¯s sword talent was only level three.


    Philip had expected this result. A sword was a gentleman, and only those with a righteous mind could


    practice it to the extreme. Although Lazaro looked very decent, he had a lot of schemes brewing up in


    his head.


    Suddenly, those people gathered in the corner rioted. Everyoneunched an attack on those who


    obtained swords. For a while, there were countless casualties in the room.


    Those who were still in the queue did not know which side to help, but no one made a move recklessly.


    Except for some who rushed to help people they knew, everyone continued with the test while


    protecting themselves.


    Philipmented. Although these people did not die at the hands of the stone golems and mechas


    earlier, they still lost themselves in theircency and desire.


    Those who got a sword ignored the feelings of others and even pointed fingers at those who did not get


    one. Instead of self-reflecting, those who did not get a sword vented their resentment toward others.


    The sword style that he had just learned suddenly popped up in his mind, the Emotional Sword.


    Philip picked up his sword and shed at the people who were still fighting each other. The sword did


    not touch anyone but seemed to have cut something.


    Those who were still in a frenzy just now gradually calmed down, and Philip backed down. The rest


    was not up to him anymore. Although the fight continued, a group of people slowly pulled away from


    the crowd.


    Only a few managed to snatch a sword. These people wore the uniforms of the White Marsh royal


    family, and they were also the ones who encouraged those people to steal swords from others.


    After being used as cannon fodder, the target shifted for a while, and the ancient dragon faction


    attacked the White Marsh faction.


    Philip backed away leisurely. He did not want to get involved with any royal families at the moment.


    The fight slowly died down. The White Marsh faction had a small number of people, and most of them


    were surrounded and wiped out by the ancient dragon faction. The few remaining people were


    disarmed and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 3345

    Chapter 3345


    The short earth elemental practitioner from earlier suggested killing them all. Although cruel, no one


    raised any obvious objection.


    After a few gunshots, more wronged souls were added to this sword tomb.


    Philip finally reached the end of the line. He squeezed out a drop of blood and thered it on the stone


    tablet.


    The words on the stone tablet kept changing before finally staying on level ten.


    The sword at the top of the stone flew out andnded right in Philip¡¯s hands. Although themotion


    was small, some attentive people still noticed.


    Someone eximed when they saw this, and for a while, everyone who had been paying attention to


    the injured looked at this young but powerful and handsome man.


    The women winked at Philip, while the men wished they were Philip. As for Philip, he held the sword


    and wondered if the stone tablet could not assess level 11.


    If others knew what he was thinking, they would probably praise his conceit.


    Philip said to everyone, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I shall humbly ept this reward.¡±


    Seeing Philip being so courteous, everyone congratted Philip for getting the sword.


    When Philip returned to the Montana Alliance team, he received another wave of blessings and


    congrattions. Even a few who were cursing him just now congratted Philip with fake smiles


    stered on their faces.


    Elder Whitmore¡¯s sword talent was level six, and he got a sword that was as clear as water.


    ¡°I¡¯m old, and sword practice will be wasted on me. It¡¯s better to leave it to the alliance master.¡±


    With that said, he put the sword beside ire.


    Carter slowly opened his eyes, his pale and chapped lips wanting to say something.


    However, Philip stopped him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I understand.¡±


    Philip roughly understood what he wanted to say. He wanted to know where ire was and how she


    was doing.


    ¡°Let me help you¡­¡±


    Philip took a little dried blood from Carter¡¯s wound and walked steadily to the stone tablet.


    A drop of water formed on Philip¡¯s fingertips to dissolve the blood scab, then he touched the stone


    tablet. The words on the stone tablet stopped at level eight. Philip nced at the listless Carter and


    shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°Your sword¡­¡± Philip handed the sword he got from the stone to Carter.


    Carter grinned weakly and held the sword tightly in his hand.


    Elder Whitmore moved ire¡¯s stretcher to Carter¡¯s side, and he also briefly told Carter about what


    happened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When Carter heard about ire¡¯s sudden outburst, he looked sideways at his childhood sweetheart


    who always made things difficult for him and shed a tear.


    ¡°The two of you should just get married right here,¡± Philip said helplessly.


    ¡°I almost forgot about you.¡±


    Philip pricked ire¡¯s fingertip to get a drop of blood and walked up to the stone tablet again.


    ¡°Level ten!¡± Philip was surprised by the result, but there were no more swords of that level on the stone.


    The stone tablet exploded suddenly, and there was actually another silver sword hidden inside the


    stone tablet.


    The sword did not fly to its owner but justy there quietly, waiting for someone to take it away.


    Philip said in astonishment, ¡°If ire and I had taken the test first, would the people behind have


    beaten us to death?¡±


    When Philip took the sword away, he identally touched the stone in the center. The indestructible


    stone turned into powder, and the remaining swords scattered all over the ground. Below this stone


    was a staircase leading to the abyss.

 Chapter 3346

    Chapter 3346


    The swords scattered all over the ground were taken away by those who did not get one before.


    Although those with some talents felt upset upon seeing this, no one said anything.


    This staircase did not seem to have walls or railings on both sides.


    A few brave people stepped forward to explore a little and only found a bare staircase.


    What should they do?


    They could not see the bottom of the staircase. If they identally fell, they might end up as a pile of


    mincemeat.


    Philip took out the fluorescent stick they received earlier and tossed it down. After more than ten


    seconds, they heard itnding. This meant it was roughly more than 150 meters to the bottom.


    Everyone looked at each other, at a loss of whether to go down or not. Several people who were afraid


    of heights imed that they would not go down no matter what.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Several wind elemental practitioners wrapped their bodies in the gust of wind and slowly floated down


    the stairs.


    Seeing this, everyone did what they could.


    Philip said to the Montana Alliance team, ¡°Leave ire and Carter to me. You guys find a way to go


    down.¡±


    Normal practitioners simply climbed down the stairs slowly.


    Philip carried the two behind his back and jumped down. At everynding, Philip used the rules of


    space to create a tform under his feet.


    Those who had reached the bottom tried to use fluorescent sticks to illuminate the ce, but the light


    seemed to be sucked away the moment it appeared no matter how many times they tried.


    This seemed like a pit full of dark elements. All light would lose its luster.


    Everyone could only see the stairs leading to the top and the things on it from here.


    The tform was huge. Relying on his remaining sense of direction, Philip walked to the edge with the


    two on his back, and the connecting staircase suddenly disappeared.


    Not even a ray of light could prate, and the people behind Philip shouted, trying to dispel the fear


    brought by the darkness.


    Gradually, the darkness devoured all sounds. It felt like a void. Philip could not even sense the


    existence of the two on his back.


    As Philip wondered, the earlier Bamboo Swordsman¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    The old man suddenly appeared next to Philip and said with a smile, ¡°We meet again.¡±


    He waved his hand, and the surrounding scenery kept changing.


    There were many high-rise buildings around, and Philip was in the middle of a square.


    The people on the streets were tightly wrapped, probably because the sun in the sky was too hot.


    ¡°This is the most central part of the continent, also thergest continent, the territory of the fire phoenix


    royal family. When I traveled around, I arrived here, and by coincidence, it was being invaded by


    foreign forces.¡±


    The scenery changed again. A round shuttle airship descended from the sky, and the people on the


    ground hid far away.


    The airship gradually stopped, and seven people got off. It was as if they were inspecting their own


    backyard and clearing the ¡®ants¡¯ away.


    People fled in all directions. The fire phoenix royal family and the main troops of other major forces


    rushed over immediately.


    A fight was about to break out. The other party¡¯s leader moved a finger, and a strong pressure swept


    over. Those with lowbat power instantly turned into ashes, and even practitioners with six stars


    and above scowled angrily.

 Chapter 3347

    Chapter 3347


    ¡°The emperor of the fire phoenix royal family and I were good friends. I waited and watched what


    happened. Heter stepped forward to negotiate with these outsiders¡­¡±


    ¡°These people were actually interster predators. They had taken a fancy to the¡¯s core in the


    deepest part of the continent.¡±


    ¡°The¡¯s core is the heart of the entire continent, so it was impossible for us to agree to their


    unreasonable request.¡±


    After that, the fight started.


    The Bamboo Swordsman and the emperor of the fire phoenix royal family joined forces, but they could


    not withstand the leader¡¯s attack. The two quickly fell into a disadvantage, and the Bamboo


    Swordsman¡¯s sword almost shattered when it blocked the attack.


    ¡°The ancient Heavenly Court noticed the anomaly here and dispatched almost all their people.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip was taken aback for a moment. He finally found a trace of the ancient Heavenly


    Court in the Starfall Continent.


    About a dozen holy-tier powerhouses of the ancient Heavenly Court arrived at the scene.


    The leader¡¯s eyes were full of contempt as he said, ¡°Is this the strongest force you have on your


    net?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Under the forceful attacks of more than a dozen people, this person could still handle them with ease.


    He yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see the difference in our strengths!¡±


    A shadow behind the man gradually grewrger and finally shrouded nearly half of the city.


    Just one wave of his hand killed tens of thousands of people, and even several veteran holy-tier


    experts were not spared.


    ¡°As no one could put up a fight, they resorted to using a forbidden technique and summoned the will of


    the great earth before they could defeat the enemy. .. However, it¡¯s a forbidden technique, after all. The


    rules of this were destroyed, and the pathway from holy-tier to god-tier was destroyed too.¡±


    ¡°I was seriously injured in that battle, and due to my age, I could never fully recover from it. After that, I


    returned here. There used to be a small town here, and I was born here.¡±


    Following the old man¡¯s words, the scene changed and became a simple frontier town untainted by


    worldly affairs.


    ¡°But both the ancient dragon royal family and the White Marsh royal family thought that this town


    belonged to the other party. They kept sending their people to harass and attack this town¡­ Thus, this


    town slowly fell apart, and I started my wandering days. But it¡¯s my home, after all. I returned here


    before I died and used all my final strength to split the ruins of the town and the ground apart.¡±


    The old man turned to look at Philip and said, ¡°We had an enemy stronger than ever, but we were still


    fighting amongst ourselves. I hope someone will step forward and unite everyone. If we face another


    invasion again, it may not be as simple as the destruction of a city¡­ I wonder if you¡¯re interested,


    young man.¡±


    Philip said with great interest, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    The old man was taken aback before heughed and said, ¡°Brat, before I built this sword tomb, I had


    predicted the appearance of a peerless genius, and the timing is about right too. Although I can¡¯t be


    certain who it¡¯ll be, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a few people after this series of tests.¡±


    The old man narrowed his eyes, poked Philip in the chest, and said, ¡°It¡¯s your honor to have caught the


    attention of the Bamboo Swordsman, kiddo.¡±


    After that, he turned around, walked forward with his head held high, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything


    for you. I think your abilities seem to be in conflict but also coexist harmoniously. There¡¯s nothing else I


    can give you but to help you improve your practice further.¡±


    The surrounding shadows turned into stars and merged into Philip¡¯s body.


    Feeling this pure and violently fluctuating energy, Philip rxed all his muscles and allowed it to


    change his constitution.


    Philip absorbed the energy without qualms, and his level continued to increase. The early stage of a


    half-step to the other shore, the middle stage, to thete stage!


    This was equivalent to thete stage of an eight-star practitioner on thend of the other shore!


    After all the energy waspletely absorbed, Philip opened his eyes. His gaze zed as he adapted


    to his body which had suddenly be stronger.


    Philip secretly wondered what other people had gotten. At the same time, he also learned that the


    Bamboo Swordsman was not a god-tier powerhouse.


    There had not been a god-tier powerhouse for thousands of years in this world. The Bamboo


    Swordsman was only at the peak of the holy-tier, a half-step to god-tier, a quasi-god-tier!

 Chapter 3348

    Chapter 3348


    The surrounding darkness gradually faded.


    The people who came down just now were sleeping peacefully on the ground, and Philip finally saw


    what this ce actually looked like. It was a natural underground cave with tunnels in all directions


    leading to this ce.


    Philip could leave here. If he went back again, he might be attacked by the ancient dragon royal family.


    He ced ire and Carter beside Elder Whitmore who was still sleeping soundly, sent a message


    through themunicator, and left in a blink of an eye.


    Philip walked along thergest passage, which did not seem man-made. It was probably dug by arge


    worm.


    As he walked, Philip felt the tremendous power in his body. He was only one step away from the


    pseudo-realm of the other shore, which was nine stars. If he ran into more opportunities, maybe he


    could advance in one fell swoop. At that time, he could even escape if he faced a holy-tier powerhouse.


    This passage split into several more passages, which looked very simr no matter which angle he


    looked at.


    Philip was at a loss of which way to choose for a while. He could take this opportunity for a break.


    Philip took out the dry ration he got from the fat guy from his space ring. As he ate, heughed and


    wondered if that fat guy could get out alive.


    Philip was about to finish his food when he heard a faint sound from the leftmost passage. If not for the


    addition of the wind element, normal people would simply think it was the wind.


    After cleaning up the traces he left, Philip ran toward the source of the sound.


    There was a huge cave at the end of this passage, but there were insect eggs the size of a basketball


    everywhere.


    The sound came from some people who just fell, and Philip sprawled at the cave entrance to observe


    them.


    Several people wore thebat uniforms of the White Marsh royal family, while others wore clothes


    that Philip had never seen before. They most likely also belonged to the White Marsh faction.


    They walked carefully among the densely packed eggs, leaving little space for them to step on. If they


    were not careful, they might step into a puddle of sludge.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A woman wearing the uniform of the White Marsh royal family in the middle of the group shouted


    after stepping on an egg.


    If Philip was not mistaken, the sound he heard earlier was made by this woman too.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! Get rid of these things!¡± The woman shouted angrily.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Just do as I said!¡±


    After the woman finished speaking, all the metal around her floated up and started crushing the eggs in


    front of her like a storm.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, everyone could only do as the woman ordered.


    Maybe because of the wind caused by this group of people, the fruit-like spores on the top of the cave


    burst open, and green light fell on the eggs.


    After the insect eggs came into contact with this green powder-like thing, they shook violently. The


    contents popped out after a while. In an instant, all the eggs hatched, and worms without eyes the size


    of a kettle emerged from them.

 Chapter 3349

    Chapter 3349


    Seeing this, several members of the White Marsh royal family activated the White Marsh imprints on


    their bodies.


    Several goldenmbs of different sizes jumped out, but facing the prestige of these White Marsh


    mythical beasts, the worms seemed unperturbed.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± one person asked.


    The White Marsh mythical beasts summoned by these people were not capable of devouring other


    exotic beasts like the one Philip had. Seeing that they could not make the worms sumb to them,


    they transformed into streaks of light and burrowed back into the imprints on their owners¡¯ bodies.


    The faces of these worms were full of circles of sharp teeth, and they slowly approached the group of


    people.


    In the crowd, the woman¡¯s face changed. She wielded a sharp sword and weaved through the worms,


    but her sword did no damage to the worms except produce sparks.


    ¡°Why are there so many metal-devouring worms?¡±


    Everyone kept retreating.


    The metal-devouring worms were not afraid of any attacks except fire, but the few fire elemental


    practitioners among them had died in the earlier fight. There were no suitablebustible items for


    them to ignite here either.


    While everyone was at a loss, a huge body that was dragged along by the team with a rope said


    quietly, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of fire. You can stop it with stun grenades.¡±


    Although everyone was a little skeptical, they still took out some stun grenades and threw them at the


    worms.


    Bang! Buzz!


    This attack sessfully slowed the worms down.


    Not far away, Philip thought this voice sounded a little familiar. After thinking about it, he grinned.


    Unexpectedly, the fat guy he thought of just now was here.


    The owner of this voice was none other than Hiram Pine, who took rations enough for several people in


    the camp the other day.


    Philip took out a mask from his space ring and put it on his face. Blood-red spots were arranged


    irregrly on the mask as if someone¡¯s blood was sshed on it.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After his fists were covered in mes, Philipunched an attack on the worms from the cave entrance


    like a ghost.


    Seeing the pure and scorching mes, the worms turned around and fled in all directions, disappearing


    into the other tunnels in a sh.


    Philip looked like a top expert now, wearing a loose robe over hisbat uniform. The blood-stained


    mask added a touch of mystery.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, sir, ¡± several people said.


    Did he look that old?


    Although ufortable, Philip said gravely, ¡°I was just passing through here and saw you in trouble. I


    just decided to lend a helping hand. But why didn¡¯t you use fire attacks?¡±


    ¡°We encountered a ferocious beast earlier and had to use fire attacks too, but because the beast was


    too strong, all our fire elemental practitioners died in that fight,¡± The person who spoke said helplessly.


    ¡°Oh, but I see that someone is all tied up. Why is that?¡± Philip nced at Hiram who was lying there


    like a corpse and smothered augh.


    ¡°This man belongs to the ancient dragon faction, but he¡¯s very knowledgeable. We can keep him and


    make use of him for a while.¡±


    It turned out this greedy little fat man also had profound knowledge, which Philip did not expect.


    The woman from the White Marsh royal family in the team spoke, ¡°Why are you alone, sir?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a casual practitioner and don¡¯t belong to any major factions,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll be interested in joining our party for the time being. Treasures obtained by the


    individual will belong to the individual and don¡¯ t have to be handed in. What do you think?¡± the woman


    said.


    ¡°That sounds reasonable¡­¡±


    Before Philip could finish speaking, a person beside the woman whispered to her, ¡°My lord, we don¡¯t


    know this person¡¯s background. Inviting him recklessly may lead to trouble.¡±


    The woman nced at the man and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? If the White Marsh is afraid of a


    casual practitioner, we can¡¯t call ourselves a major force.¡±


    They were severelycking fire elemental practitioners now, and Philip¡¯s arrival had relieved them of


    this urgent need. Moreover, the strength Philip revealed just now was only seven stars.


    The others did not raise any objections.


    Philipnded next to Hiram, kicked him, and said, ¡°The people of the ancient dragon royal family are


    really getting on my nerves.¡±

 Chapter 3350

    Chapter 3350


    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Seeing Philip¡¯s actions, the woman asked.


    ¡°I have a grudge against the ancient dragon royal family,¡± Philip continued to make up a story. ¡°Our


    faction was located in a remote vige, but a mine was found there, and their people happened to know


    about it.¡±


    Everyone listened to Philip¡¯s story as they continued walking.


    ¡°They gave our faction a three-days notice, including the residents of that town. But our people had


    been staying there for generations, so how could we leave so easily?¡±


    Philip gritted his teeth and said, ¡°They resorted to violence when we disobeyed their orders, and even


    our mayor who pleaded for mercy was killed to be made into an example. Our faction fell apart


    because of that.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Philip raised his foot and kicked Hiram, who was hurrying along.


    Hiram had never suffered such coteral damage before. This person who suddenly appeared kept


    making things difficult for him.


    Hiram said glumly, ¡°My dear sir, it was the ancient dragon royal family who did that. It has nothing to do


    with ordinary citizens like us.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s insistence, several members of the White Marsh royal family pulled Hiram to the edge.


    The woman turned to Philip and said, ¡°The White Marsh royal family has always been kind to others.


    You can stay in our territory in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss. I appreciate it,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡±


    Under the mask, Philip¡¯s eyes darted around before he said, ¡°My name is Carter Marsden.¡±


    The woman nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ayana Wisteria.¡±


    Then, the woman quickly walked ahead.


    Seeing that the other party was not interested in talking to him, Philip kept quiet.


    Led by Ayana, this group chose a passage and went on. They came across a few stone chambers


    along the way, but someone else seemed to have gotten there first, and the contents inside had


    already been taken away.


    Due to the strong electromaic interference, the only function of themunicator in this forbidden


    land was to show the time. They found a dry and somewhat clean stone room and decided to camp


    there.


    Philip unintentionally approached Hiram, who made a fuss about being hungry.


    After dinner, the White Marsh royal family made arrangements for some people to stay on guard duty


    while the rest got into their sleeping bags. This stone room was pretty dim.


    After everyone slept, Philip secretly untied the ropes that bound Hiram.


    Seeing Hiram¡¯s bewilderment, Philip whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Philip slowly created a wall made of earth to hide the two of them and slowly moved to the exit.


    The guard on night duty was dozing off, and someone was snoring loudly.


    Philip rejoiced at their good luck


    The two of them ran for more than ten miles before finally stopping after going through three passages.


    Hiram finally saw Philip¡¯s face clearly.


    Was this the same person who helped him in the campst time?


    Hiram thanked his lucky stars for this person to help him twice and said, ¡°Thank you, Carter! I¡¯ll never


    forget your kindness!¡±


    Philip smiled withoutment.

 Chapter 3351

    Chapter 3351


    The two rested in the passage. They could hear if there were any sounds.


    After about six hours, the two had rested enough. Philip and Hiram got ready to continue. Hiram was a


    big eater. Three packs of dry food were just his breakfast.


    His mouth was full of food as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯d be better if there was coffee.¡±


    The entire underground was like a huge maze, and one could get lost if one did not leave marks.


    The two walked through this intricate tunnel for a whole day. During this time, Philip left a mark


    everywhere he went, but they would still return to the same ce.


    Next to him, Hiram finally noticed something and said to Philip, ¡°You can see some small holes made


    by fire ants at the bottom of this passage, but there were no such small holes in the passage we were


    circling before¡­¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s walk along the passage with small holes like these. That should be it.¡±


    Finally, as Hiram predicted, the two passed through a waterfall and came to an underground world.


    This ce was slightly different from the outside world but more simr to Philip¡¯s original world.


    Not far away, there was a shiny disc at the highest point in the stone wall, which should be the sun


    here. The two jumped off the wall andnded in a forest.


    ¡°That¡¯s a thousand-year ck plum, and that¡¯s a thousand-year snowdrop.¡±


    Hiram walked through the forest and eximed in surprise at the age and abundance of the special


    herbs here.


    Although he was reluctant to destroy this ce, Hiram said, ¡°If we don¡¯t pick them, someone will pick


    themter. We can¡¯t leave this chance to others.¡±


    After some mental struggle, Hiram taught Philip some special herb-picking methods.


    ¡°We should be in the Bamboo Swordsman¡¯s herb garden.¡±


    Following the instructions given by Hiram, Philip picked several herbs.


    Hiram made a rough estimation. The special herbs here were all more than a thousand years old, but


    ording to their different medicinal effects, the lowest grade was as high as grade seven, with rare


    special herbs with efficacy as high as grade ten, which Hiram praised to the sky.


    When Philip sorted out the herbs, he casually asked Hiram how to get the Multidew Herb.


    Hiram was surprised when he heard it and asked Philip why he was looking for Multidew Herb. Philip


    exined briefly, and Hiram told Philip how to obtain the Multidew Herb.


    The Multidew Herb was the secret medicine of the Multiherb Guild in the third continent, which was the


    territory of the White Tiger royal family. It was precisely because of this Multidew Herb that they were


    worthy of being called the Multiherb Guild.


    This herb was not allowed to be sold outside, and only one portion was harvested each year, which


    was often given to the White Tiger Emperor of the White Tiger royal family.


    Philip did not back down because of the difficulty in obtaining it, but the look in his eyes became more


    determined after learning about it.


    The two chatted leisurely as they filled their pockets with treasures along the way.


    Suddenly, Hiram called out to Philip. It turned out that Hiram found a stone house by the stream along


    a path.


    After knocking on the door without getting a response, Hiram pushed the door and walked in.


    The furniture in the stone house was neatly arranged, and daily necessities were also in order.


    Hiram, who grew up in a modern city, had never seen such a quaint setup. There was a book on the


    small dining table near the door.


    Hiram picked it up, flipped through it, and eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such aplete record of


    special herbs.¡±


    Hiram handed the book to Philip and found the Multidew Herb that Philip had asked about earlier. The


    introduction was roughly the same as what Hiram had said. However, the book even recorded the


    growth requirements of the Multidew Herb, including its picking methods and so on.


    ¡°This book has a lot to offer¡­¡±


    Hiram flipped through the book, looking for clues as to where it came from.


    As the two rejoiced over the book, footsteps were heard outside the stone house.


    A voice apanied the footsteps. ¡°Is there a guest?¡±

 Chapter 3352

    Chapter 3352


    The owner of the voice pushed open the gaping door and walked in.


    Seeing his appearance, Hiram covered his mouth andughed in surprise. ¡°A bamboo spirit!¡±


    Its appearance was quite strange, its limbs were made up of thin or thick bamboo. Its eyebrows


    seemed made up of two thin bamboo leaves, and only its facial features appeared human.


    ¡°Show some respect,¡± Philip said as he smothered augh and smacked Hiram.


    ¡°We¡¯re Philip rke and Hiram Pine. We didn¡¯t mean to trespass in your residence. Please forgive us,¡±


    Philip continued.


    The bamboo spirit waved its hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been so many years. I¡¯m d to see another


    human¡­¡±


    The bamboo Spirit¡¯s words seemed to possess a magical power that touched their souls.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Bamboo Swordsman¡¯s bamboo sword spirit. You may call me Bamboo Shoot if you¡¯d like.


    That¡¯s what the Bamboo Swordsman used to call me.¡±


    Hearing that, the two tried hard to contain their amusement and said, ¡°Sure, Sir Bamboo Shoot.¡±


    The sword spirit took out a bag of tea from the cab and said to the two, ¡°Sit down and have a cup of


    tea.¡±


    The two sat around the small wooden table in the middle. The moment the bag of tea was opened,


    Philip and Hiram¡¯s eyes lit up. The aroma was so rich, so the tea must be extraordinary.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bamboo Shoot quickly brewed the tea and handed the teacups over. The two looked at the light green


    water with a few pieces of tea leaves still floating on top. After the tea cooled down slightly, the two of


    them took a sip and felt refreshed. Philip even felt a slight improvement in his mental strength.


    Here, mental strength referred to the rules of insight.


    ¡°What do you think of the tea?¡± Bamboo Shoot asked the two with a smile.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Seeing the two¡¯s appreciation, Bamboo Shoot suddenly said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Bamboo


    Swordsman can¡¯t drink it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the Bamboo Swordsman¡¯s remnant soul can¡¯t get in here?¡± Philip asked in


    puzzlement.


    ¡°Remnant soul! Have you seen his remnant soul?¡±


    Bamboo Shoot jumped up in surprise.


    ¡°I saw him in one of the secret rooms in the tunnels two days ago,¡± Philip replied.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee over, then?¡± Bamboo Shoot said sadly.


    ¡°Maybe his remnant soul can¡¯t get in,¡± Philip said as he took a sip of tea.


    Bamboo Shoot shook its head and said, ¡°No, this ce is essible to humans, souls, and beasts


    alike¡­¡±


    Bamboo Shoot suddenly remembered something and said even more dejectedly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because


    of that battle. I couldn¡¯t resist the enemy¡¯s attack.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip remembered the scene he had seen in the dark cave before. The Bamboo


    Swordsman¡¯s bamboo sword was slowly destroyed by the enemy¡¯s wild attacks until it lost all luster.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been recovering here since that battle¡­¡± Bamboo Shoot paused and continued, ¡°But my injuries


    won¡¯t heal no matter what. I¡¯m probably useless now.¡±


    Seeing Bamboo Shoot so depressed, Philipforted it, ¡°If I see the Bamboo Swordsman again, I¡¯ll try


    to rify the situation.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your help, then,¡± Bamboo Shoot said with a smile.

 Chapter 3353

    Chapter 3353


    On the side, the fat guy finished all the tea without a word.


    Philip said in exasperation, ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡±


    Growl¡­


    A loud noise came from Hiram¡¯s stomach.


    He rubbed his stomach and said with an awkward smile, ¡°I¡¯m hungry after drinking so much tea.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s fish in that stream. You can catch some and eat them!¡± Bamboo Shootughed through its


    tears.


    The two came to the stream, and Hiram said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you taste my special grilled fishter.¡±


    After that, he picked up the bamboo spike he had just cut and stabbed at the fish swimming in the


    water. After a while, smoke rose beside the stone house. Hiram took out some cooking utensils from


    his space ring and several bottles of secret sauces.


    Bamboo Shoot picked up a freshly grilled fish and said with a grin, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve always taken care


    of myself. I didn¡¯t expect to have someone to share my meals with one day.¡±


    Philip took a freshly sauced grilled fish from Hiram.


    This aroma spread for several miles, and some animals in the woods even gathered around. With one


    bite, the juice inside the fish spurted, and the slightly crispy skin was baked just right.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Philip ate a few bites and said, ¡°It¡¯s crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Not bad, Fatty. You


    do have some skills.¡±


    ¡°But of course. I¡¯ve been eating dry rations for several days. I¡¯ll go crazy ifI don¡¯t have a change of diet,¡±


    Hiram said while eating his fill.


    Probably because of the good environment, the fish meat was very delicate with a strong aroma to it.


    Coupled with Hiram¡¯s secret sauce, the three ate with great relish.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten something so delicious,¡± Philip said with a sigh.


    Since he came here through the stargate, his meals were not very good.


    After they were full, theyy down under the shade of the trees. It was sofortable that Philip and


    Hiram almost forgot that they were still in the forbidden area.


    Bamboo Shoot suddenly said, ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°After entering the forbidden area, we came here after several twists and turns.¡±


    ¡°Forbidden area? But this ce of mine is inside the Bamboo Swordsman¡¯s space ring¡­¡± Bamboo


    Shoot said in bewilderment, ¡°Maybe he modified this space ring before he died.¡±


    ¡°Are we inside the space ring now?¡±


    The two of them could not ept it for a while. Bymon understanding, a space ring could not store


    living things, so how could this forbidden area be exined?


    ¡°The Bamboo Swordsman is a genius who enjoys life. He added all the living conditions suited for


    survival into this space ring, such as soil, air, nts, sunlight, and water. It took him several


    experiments before it worked,¡± Bamboo Shoot said proudly.


    Hiram asked, ¡°In that case, can I modify my space ring too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. The Bamboo Swordsman has mastered the rules of space, and he seeded


    because of that.¡±


    Philip was determined to remodel his space ring, and the Caelum Sword inside should like it too.


    ¡°However, this space ring has been damaged, and the world inside has suffered some damage too.


    Since this ce has been opened as a forbidden area, it won¡¯t be far from destruction,¡± Bamboo Shoot


    said sadly.


    Both Philip and Hiram fell silent.


    After a while, Philip said, ¡°We have to keep going.¡±


    Hiram, who was about to fall asleep, sat up despite his look of reluctance.


    Bamboo Shoot took out two bags of tea from the stone house and handed them to the two respectively


    while saying, ¡°If you meet the Bamboo Swordsman, don¡¯t forget to ask him.¡±


    The two bid farewell to Bamboo Shoot and walked toward the artificial sun.


    Not far away, they heard Bamboo Shoot shout, ¡°Also, thanks for your grilled fish!¡±


    Philip and Hiram looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°What a nice guy,¡± Hiram shook the tea in his hand and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sword spirit, but I agree that it¡¯s very nice,¡± Philip said.


    This bag of tea leaves could enhance one¡¯s mental strength and enlighten one¡¯s mind. As a special


    herb, it should be grade nine and above. This sword spirit was quite nice, unlike a certain one.


    At this time, the Caelum Sword in the space ring seemed to have sensed Philip¡¯s thoughts and threw a


    tantrum. However, Philip had not noticed this anomaly yet.

 Chapter 3354

    Chapter 3354


    The two continued to walk into the depths of the passage.


    ¡°I forgot to ask Bamboo Shoot if it has a map of this ce,¡± Hiram said in annoyance.


    Philip just thought of it too. If they had a map, it would be much easier to explore. It would be much


    better than walking around like a headless chicken.


    ¡°Listen¡­¡± After walking for a while, Philip suddenly stopped and said to Hiram.


    ¡°Listen to what?¡±


    Hiram listened for a while before he asked nkly.


    Philip had forgotten that Hiram was not a wind element practitioner. Philip followed the wind and heard


    some noisy human voices from one direction. He led Hiram to the source of the sound.


    After passing through several forked intersections, the two finally found the source of the sound.


    A group of people wearing ck hooded trench coats with crescent moon symbols of different colors


    were standing by a pool and queuing up for something.


    Philip signaled to Hiram not to alert them and shrouded both of them with his mental strength to guard


    against other people¡¯s detection. The two leaned close to the passage walls and listened quietly.


    From their conversations, they learned that this spring water was stone fluid that had absorbed the


    essence of heaven and earth a thousand years old. Drinking a bowl was said to improve physical


    strength.


    The hierarchy of these people was quite strict too.


    Those with white crescents on their chests could take the stone fluid up to the size of a teacup, people


    with blue crescents could take adleful, while those with red crescents could take a bucket and put it


    in their space ring.


    After a rough count, there were 78 people with white crescents and about 40 with blue crescents. As


    for the red crescents, the numbers plummeted tremendously, with only five of them.


    In the middle of the pool, a strange-looking naked man sat cross-legged, and his strange looks were


    due to his elven-like ears.


    Suddenly, one white crescent and one blue crescent said something to a red crescent before they


    walked toward Philip.


    ¡°Buddy, do you have any tips on being promoted to blue crescent?¡± the man with the white crescent


    moon said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to be promoted? Just give the lord something and I guarantee you¡¯ll shoot up like a


    rocket,¡± the blue crescent guy replied.


    The two were six-star practitioners.


    The two came here and were about to relieve themselves. Philip used his rules of space to imprison


    the two of them and sucked out all of the air.


    The vacuum could not transmit sound. The faces of the two men slowly flushed red and hit the space


    wall in despair when they saw the two suddenly appearing in front of them. Finally, they slowly


    suffocated to death.


    Seeing this, Hiram grinned and gave Philip a thumbs-up while Philip apuded himself for being more


    flexible in using the rules of space.


    After taking off the two¡¯s clothes, Hiram suddenly looked a little embarrassed because the clothes did


    not fit him very well. Philip pped his forehead. He had forgotten about this fat guy.


    The two managed to get Hiram into the outfit after great difficulty. Fortunately, the outer robe wasrge


    enough to cover his protruding belly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The red crescent who spoke to them earlier muttered, ¡°Those two are really taking their own sweet time


    at the loo.¡±


    After transforming their appearance, Philip and Hiram put the two bodies into the space ring and


    walked out slowly.


    Seeing the two, the red crescent did not say anything.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Hiram whispered anxiously.

 Chapter 3355

    Chapter 3355


    ¡°Let¡¯s line up first.¡±


    Philip recalled that these two had not taken their share of the stone fluid yet. Except for the few red


    crescents talking, the others were quiet.


    It was finally their turn. Philip wore the blue crescent while Hiram took the white, so Philip took one


    ladle as he should. Although a naked man was sitting in the middle of the pool, Philip had no


    comints about this treasure and drank it in one go.


    This stone fluid was extremely smooth in the mouth with a sweet fruity taste. However, before the two


    of them could react, the stone fluid in their stomachs became scorching hot like mes.


    The skin on Philip¡¯s body began to slowly fall off and new skin grew. This process was extremely brutal,


    and Philip was soon covered in blood.


    Next to him, Hiram seemed to be in better condition because he only had one small teacup of it.


    Seeing this, the red crescent man from earlier sneered and said, ¡°You two ignorant fools dare to


    swallow such arge amount of stone fluid directly. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to suffer!¡±


    Under the ck hood, Philip¡¯splexion was pale. Although all his capiries were broken, Philip felt


    a little anemic due to the blood loss from the peeled skin all over his body.


    Gradually, the stone fluid inside his body calmed down. A gentle water-like energy flowed continuously,


    and all the skin on Philip¡¯s body grew back.


    Looking at his hands with skin as smooth and tender as a baby¡¯s, Philip picked up a stone and


    scratched himself. The stone fluid was indeed worthy of being hailed as a holy medicine for physical


    training. In such a short time, Philip¡¯s physical strength had increased by more than one level.


    Hiram¡¯s improvement was limited, but due to his low physical strength, his gain could be considered


    enormous too.


    The two looked up at the naked man in the pool drinking sips of the stone fluid one after another. He


    should be a body-building practitioner with a physique strong enough to support him sitting in such


    powerful stone fluid and drinking it non-stop.


    Hiram gulped and sighed that this person might have stronger physical strength than some beasts.


    As the two hid behind the crowd to n their escape, the man in the pool slowly walked out. Two red


    crescent guys on his two sides put on a simr ck trench coat on him, except that the crescent on


    his chest was silver at the edges and dark in the center.


    ¡°Congrattions to the holy son on his great achievement!¡±


    Everyone bent in a half-kneel, and Philip and Hiram quickly followed suit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite a great achievement yet, but do you guys know that two little mice have made their way in


    here?¡± The man narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    Philip and Hiram were shocked. They were found out in the end.


    The red crescent who was closest to the man was shocked, but before he could refute it, he suddenly


    remembered something and turned to look at where Philip and Hiram were standing.


    ¡°Come out, you two!¡± the red crescent guy shouted.


    Philip grabbed Hiram and was about to rush into the tunnel.


    The man stopped in front of the two of them as if he had teleported, and Philip felt chills up his spine as


    he was stared at with eyes as white as the moon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for the two of you to barge into the Moon Worship Creed and leave as if


    nothing happened.¡±


    Philip kept trying different escape routes, but that ghost-like figure could always stop them immediately.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Philip¡¯s body was covered in wind, and his speed increased several times for a while as he turned and


    rushed to another passage.


    ¡°What I hate the most are practitioners like you who only know how to use elements!¡± The man


    suddenly looked ferocious and rushed toward Philip and Hiram like a cannonball.

 Chapter 3356

    Chapter 3356


    Seeing that the other party¡¯s speed could still increase, the two were about to collide again when Philip


    tossed Hiram from his shoulder.


    A fight was inevitable. Philip turned around, covered his fists in mes, and punched the man behind


    him.


    Philip was sted backward, while his attack only slowed the other party down a couple of steps.


    Feeling the pain in his wrist and the numbness in his arm, Philipmented the guy¡¯s tough hide. He


    could not conceal his strength any longer. Philip took out the Caelum Sword and the ck turtle shell,


    ready to fight.


    Seeing the two treasures Philip took out, the other party¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He said, ¡°Those things are not bad. I¡¯ll ept them!¡±


    After that, the man raised his hand and rushed toward Philip.


    Philip raised his shield and withstood the attack from the man, his arm going numb from the impact.


    After each partying attack, Philip tried to raise his sword and sh the other party but to no avail


    because the other party was too fast.


    Seeing that Philip was suppressed by the holy son of the Moon Worship Creed, the creed members


    shouted in unison, ¡°The holy son is invincible! The holy son is invincible!¡±


    ¡°Invincible is carrying it too far.¡±


    Right before the attacknded on the turtle¡¯s shell, Philip held the shield sideways, and the man¡¯s


    attacknded in thin air.


    The man was unsteady for a moment. Philip raised his sword and stabbed at the man¡¯s ribs. The sword


    stabbed firmly into the man, and he looked up at Philip in shock.


    The sword prated only two or three centimeters in, and not even the tip of the sword was


    completely pierced in. This was beyond Philip and the man¡¯s expectations.


    Philip thought this attack had to seriously injure the other party no matter how tough his body was. On


    contrary, the other party was surprised how someone could hurt him so easily.


    The man grinned and said, ¡°After so many years, you¡¯re the first person to hurt me¡­¡±


    The man jumped to the side and added, ¡°You have some skills. Tell me your name. I won¡¯t kill an


    unknown person.¡±


    ¡°Carter Marsden,¡± Philip frowned as he watched the man¡¯s wounds begin to heal.


    ¡°Remember, my name is Leroy Feldman. Don¡¯t forget it when you arrive down there.¡±


    As he said that, the man pawed the ground with his foot and raised his leg in a sidekick. Philip quickly


    activated the rules of space, trying to block the attack before itnded.


    Leroy felt the anomaly on his leg and looked at Philip in shock, but the rules of space did not stop him


    as Philip thought.


    Philip spat out a mouthful of blood. The barrier was shattered by that kick, and the bacsh hit Philip in


    an instant.


    Although Leroy¡®s leg trembled slightly, Philip¡¯s state was worse as far as the current situation was


    concerned.


    Philip cursed his luck. He did not expect this body practitioner at the peak of eight stars to be so


    powerful. He was still thinking about how to deal with him when the next bout of attacks arrived.


    ¡°Starmoon Fist!¡±


    Starlight gathered on Leroy¡¯s right fist, glowing like silvery moonlight.


    This punch vibrated the space as it approached. Philip cursed and dodged to the side, and the energy


    sted from that punch shattered the walls on one side.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip wondered if the turtle shell could withstand this punch. The snake imprint on Philip¡¯s chest


    glowed. A three-headed snake with wings flew out, and the three heads bit Leroy.


    ¡°What?!¡± Feeling his declining strength, Leroy¡¯s eyes became sharper as he said, ¡°Carter, you bring me


    many surprises!¡±


    Thissted for about five minutes, and Leroy¡¯s strength dropped from the peak of eight stars to the


    early stage of eight stars.


    ¡°A genius like you should die by my hands!¡±


    Although Leroy¡¯s strength had decreased, he was still very violent.


    Philip judged that he could not kill his opponent this time, so he gave up the idea of using the chimera


    mark. He would continue posing as Carter.


    Philip jumped into the air and put away the turtle shell. He closed his eyes, and a gust of wind swept


    through the cave.


    Arge green formation appeared in front of Philip with nearly a hundred swords dancing rapidly inside.

 Chapter 3357

    Chapter 3357


    ¡°Greenpeak Sword Formation!¡± Philip smashed the sword formation down violently and even tossed


    the Caelum Sword into it.


    Leroy stood in the middle of the sword formation and resisted the sharp attacks, but these hundred


    swords left him no room to dodge at all.


    The green swords formed by the Greenpeak Sword Formation could only cut through his skin while the


    Caelum Sword concealed within kept attacking Leroy¡¯s vital points and weak points, so the Caelum


    Sword managed to cause some considerable damage.


    Seeing the increasing wounds on the holy son¡¯s body, the people of the Moon Worship Creed yelled as


    they rushed toward Philip.


    ¡°Everyone back down!¡± With blood trickling from his mouth, Leroy ordered them back, ¡°This fight is


    between the two of us!¡±


    They stopped not far from Philip.


    Leroy gradually slowed down, and Philip was almost exhausted from supporting the Greenpeak Sword


    Formation.


    The strength suppression seal produced by the flying snake suddenly dispersed. Five minutes was up.


    Philip retracted the sword formation. Leroy stood there like a man who had just crawled out of hell, all


    covered in blood with several gaping wounds on his body where his bones could be seen.


    Although Leroy was in a bad shape, Philip was exhausted too. Philip believed that neither of them


    could do anything to the other at this moment and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this for now!¡±


    After saying that, Philip was about to turn around and take Hiram away.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to leave!¡±


    Philip turned his head and was about to say something when Leroy raised his hands to form a triangle.


    Intense silver-white moonlight glowed brightly from within. This moonlight could make people go


    berserk!


    Philip wanted to take advantage of hisst shred of sanity to summon a space door, but inside the


    Bamboo Swordsman¡¯s space ring, Philip¡¯s space door was shattered the moment it appeared.


    ¡°You have no chance!¡± Seeing that Philip¡¯s trump card was useless, Leroyughed.


    At this time, Philip¡¯s eyes were red, and Hiram reminded him, ¡°Carter, close your eyes!¡±


    However, his reminder came toote, and Philip fell into a frenzy.


    The two jumped up and exchanged blows in the air. Philip¡¯s left arm cracked, but he just frowned and


    continued to fight Leroy.


    Despite that, he was no match for a body practitioner at all. Very soon, Philip was beaten so badly by


    Leroy that he was covered in blood.


    Leroy mmed Philip to the ground and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s your cockiness just now?¡±


    With all his bones almost broken, Philip still wanted to get up and attack in his berserk state.


    Hiram scrambled over, grabbed Philip, and shouted, ¡°Stop fighting! We won¡¯t fight anymore!¡±


    However, Philip could not distinguish friend from foe at this time. He raised his unsightly fists and


    punched Hiram¡¯s back. This attack was harmless.


    Hiram burst into tears and eximed, ¡°We surrender! We surrender!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Leroy walked over slowly, pulled Hiram away, and said, ¡°How can a warrior surrender just like that?¡±


    With that said, he grabbed Philip¡¯s head and lifted him. A punchnded on Philip¡¯s chest. His bones


    sank, and blood gushed from his mouth. He was seemingly about to die.


    However, when Leroy threw him to the ground, it seemed as if magma covered Philip¡¯s skin and the


    surrounding air began to heat up.

 Chapter 3358

    Chapter 3358


    The wounds on Philip¡¯s body sizzled with white smoke and disappeared after a while. His sunken chest


    also puffed up and returned to normal.


    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Seeing this, Leroy¡¯s heart trembled, and he began to panic.


    He promptly kicked Philip¡¯s head, but this time, Philip made a move and raised his hand to grab Leroy¡¯s


    foot. He slowly opened his eyes, and his eyeballs turned orange like the sun, scorching people¡¯s hearts


    and souls.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Leroy¡¯s foot was deformed under Philip¡¯s grab.


    However, Philip¡¯s change was far from over. His body began to swell and grow bigger, nearly reaching


    the top of the cave, which was about 40 to 50 meters high.


    No one had ever seen anything so horrifying, and they fled in all directions. Philip took one step and the


    earth shook.


    Almost every one of the Moon Worship Creed died under this attack except for the five red crescents.


    They still had a little loyalty to the creed and attacked Philip with their individual moves.


    Philip waved his hand and pped them into the wall like swatting a fly, and their oue was


    unknown.


    Leroy struggled under Philip¡¯s hold but could not get free from that big hand. Philip grabbed him over


    and sped his hands together, smacking Leroy into a pile of mincemeat.


    With one strike, he killed an eight-star body practitioner at his peak!


    This was the mighty power of Philip¡¯s bloodline. The invincible Divine Wilderness Physique!


    However, Philip did not notice that a white crescent from the Moon Worship Creed had escaped.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hiram put his hands on the ground and scrambled back in horror for fear that the giant Philip would


    identally trample him to death.


    Calm was restored in the cave again, and Philip caught a glimpse of the stone fluid still left in the pool.


    The giant dug out theyer of stone containing the stone fluid and held it like he was drinking out of a


    bowl.


    Philip burped loudly after drinking everything in one gulp before his body gradually shrank. He finally


    lay naked on the floor. Philip glowed brightly as the stone fluid transformed his body.


    With lingering fear, Hiram quickly took out some clothes and covered Philip up. Then, he took all the


    space rings from the members of the Moon Worship Creed.


    They could not stay here for long. The hugemotion was sure to attract others, and it would be hard


    to exin by then. Hiram put Philip on his back and ran to a passage that was still intact.


    Not long after the two left, several groups of people arrived from other passages. Among them was the


    White Marsh royal family that Philip had rescued Hiram from earlier.


    While everyone was amazed at the giant handprints on the wall, one person found Leroy¡¯s clothes


    covered in blood and human tissue.


    Several people with low tolerance threw up on the spot.


    ¡°These clothes belong to the holy son of the Moon Worship Creed!¡± The man grimaced.


    ¡°Are you referring to the cult?¡± one person asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± A man from the White Marsh royal family nearby rebuked.

 Chapter 3359

    Chapter 3359


    At this time, Ayana Wisteria slumped to the floor sadly, and people from other groups whispered,


    ¡°There, that woman is the third princess of the White Marsh royal family. She and the holy son of the


    Moon Worship Creed are childhood sweethearts. They were engaged to be married!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°But why did someone say that the Moon Worship Creed is a cult just now? And what has it got to do


    with the White Marsh royal family?¡±


    That person continued, ¡°Every year, the Moon Worship Creed selects newborns from the information


    database and trains them. At a certain age, those kids will be put together to kill each other, and the


    last one who survives will have the chance to be the holy son.¡±


    ¡°What savages!¡±


    ¡°Will their family members agree to such brutality?¡±


    The man shook his head and said, ¡°Those who agree will be givenpensation. I have a distant


    rtive who disagreed, which ended up in the deaths of the couple while their kid was taken away.¡±


    After that, a bout of curses rained on the Moon Worship Creed.


    ¡°s, these kids are really pitiful, going through such suffering at a young age.¡±


    Not far away, the people of the White Marsh royal family took care of the bodies. After Ayana calmed


    down, she put away Leroy¡¯s clothes and made up her mind to ask her father to find Leroy¡¯s killer and


    tear him into pieces when she returned.


    Themander of the White Marsh royal family was a holy-tier existence, and Ayana did not think


    there were stronger existences in this world besides the nine royal families.


    At this time, Hiram carried Philip and found an unopened secret room. They hid inside.


    Just when Hiram breathed a sigh of relief, the voice of an old man next to him startled him.


    It was none other than the Bamboo Swordsman, who stroked his beard and said, ¡°You seem to have


    encountered some danger.¡±


    Hiram had seen the remnant soul of the Bamboo Swordsman in other secret rooms earlier and


    recognized him immediately.


    He patted his chest and said, ¡°Your sudden appearance nearly scared me to death¡­¡±


    The Bamboo Swordsman chuckled and said, ¡°Before I left, I left nine remnant souls in this world. You¡¯re


    lucky enough to have seen me once.¡±


    The Bamboo Swordsman stepped forward, checked Philip¡®s condition, and said, ¡°This kid has


    extraordinary luck He¡¯ll definitely grow a lot after such an ordeal.¡±


    Hiram chatted with the Bamboo Swordsman before resting, waiting for Philip to wake up.


    After about half a day, the glow on Philip¡¯s body finally died down. His body was like white jade, and his


    skin was crystal clear.


    Hiram said in amazement, ¡°Whoa! I¡¯d have taken more stone fluid if I¡¯d known earlier.¡±


    Philip woke up after his eyelids twitched a few times.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hiram asked him if he remembered what happened. Philip said that he only remembered what


    happened after he went berserk due to the moonlight.


    Hiram described the events in detail, and Philip felt some lingering fear. If not for the power of his


    bloodline, he would probably be dead by now. Then, Hiram took out all the space rings he collected


    earlier and handed them over to Philip.


    ¡°These are the things you have obtained by virtue of your strength. I won¡¯t take any of it.¡±


    Philip smiled and shook his head. After breaking the restriction of several space rings and taking a few


    items, he gave all the space rings to Hiram.


    ¡°These things are not very useful to me. Just take them.¡±


    The few items Philip took are the secret manual to Leroy¡¯s body practice, the Nine Lunar Technique, a


    human skin mask that could change various appearances in the space ring of a red crescent member,


    a pile of precious metals, and severalmunicators belonging to the White Marsh royal family. These


    items were enough to support the practice of a small faction.


    Hiram said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget your kindness and generosity!¡±


    After checking his body to make sure that he was alright, the two called out the Bamboo Swordsman.


    ¡°Bamboo Shoot asked us to bring you a message. He wants to know why you¡¯ve been refusing to see


    him for so long.¡±


    The Bamboo Swordsman was startled. He did not expect to hear this.


    After a moment of silence, he found a ce to sit down and said, ¡°During that battle, it was due to my


    ipetence that Bamboo Shoot was almost destroyed.¡±


    The two looked at each other in surprise.

 Chapter 3360

    Chapter 3360


    Philip chuckled and said to the Bamboo Swordsman, ¡°Sure enough, like master, like sword spirit.


    Bamboo Shoot thinks that he¡¯s not good enough, while you share the same thought. As a sword


    practitioner, you should have full confidence in yourself. Otherwise, how could you wield a sword?¡±


    ¡°Bamboo Shoot thought you left without leaving a remnant of your soul. He was very excited when he


    heard that we had seen you,¡± Hiram added.


    The Bamboo Swordsman patted the shoulders of the two and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve received his


    heartfelt words. Thanks, both of you¡­¡±


    ¡°After this ce closes, I¡¯ll return to that stone house and live there in peace. I haven¡¯t had that tea for


    a long time.¡±


    After that, the Bamboo Swordsman looked at ease as if he was already sitting at the table in the stone


    house, drinking the tea made by Bamboo Shoot.


    Philip asked, ¡°I wonder how we can get out. These passages are soplicated.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ce is only open for five days. When the time is up, I¡¯ll toss everyone who¡¯s still


    alive out the entrance you came in.¡±


    In that case, they still had more than a day left.


    Just as Philip was about to bid farewell to the Bamboo Swordsman and continue walking into the


    depths, the swordsman stood up and stopped him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard. We¡¯re already very close to the entrance, and you¡¯ve explored this


    area thoroughly enough. If you go any further, you¡¯ll just end uping back the same way.¡±


    With a smile on his face, the swordsman continued, ¡°Just stay here with me, and I¡¯ll give you a present


    each. What do you think?¡±


    This swordsman usually acted like a tough guy, but he now behaved like a withered old man. It was not


    his fault. It would happen to anyone if they stayed in one ce without anypany.


    The two happily agreed.


    Philip took out the sword with a dragon¡¯s head he got from the test tablet and handed it to the Bamboo


    Swordsman.


    The swordsman eximed, ¡°You must be pretty talented to have obtained this.¡±


    Next, the Bamboo Swordsman told Philip about the origin of the sword.


    This sword had almost reced Bamboo Shoot¡¯s position and could also be regarded as the Bamboo


    Swordsman¡¯s apanying sword. Truth be told, this sword could not do much in Philip¡¯s hands, so


    Philip gifted it to Hiram whether the sword agreed or not.


    One day would be over soon, and the swordsman said to Philip earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re one of the rarest


    talents I¡¯ve seen since I traveled the world. I won¡¯t say too much, but if possible, I hope you can stand


    out at the critical moment.¡±


    Philip knew quite well what he meant by the critical moment, so he nodded heavily.


    After that, the Bamboo Swordsman took out three things and presented them to the two of them, a


    short robe, a sword, and a sword technique.


    Two items were handed to Philip as he exined, ¡°This was my favorite night outfit back then. Not only


    does it look good, but it can also block other people¡¯s detection. I obtained this sword from a renowned


    family of cksmiths, which you can use as a token¡­¡±


    ¡°If you need any equipment, you can go to the First Continent and look for the Divum Guild.¡±


    The book of sword technique was handed over to Hiram as he said, ¡°Although you¡¯re intelligent by


    nature, you have ordinary talents. As long as you can put some effort into learning this technique, even


    a fool can achieve something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Hiram gratefully epted the book.

 Chapter 3361

    Chapter 3361


    Almost at the same time, a light portal simr to the one they saw when they selected a passage back


    then appeared on the wall of this room. The two said goodbye to the Bamboo Swordsman and walked


    out through the portal.


    ¡°I should go back and look for Bamboo Shoot too!¡±


    After saying that, the Bamboo Swordsman turned into a wisp of white smoke and floated out.


    It was the same huge passage that they entered before, and countless light portals opened or closed


    behind them.


    Philip said to Hiram, ¡°Hiram, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± Hiram asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. I hope you see you again.¡±


    As Philip gradually disappeared from his sight, Hiram murmured, ¡®I forgot to exchange numbers with


    Carter¡­¡¯


    Seeing more peopleing out of the portals, Hiram rushed back to camp.


    All the surviving people came out from the portals, and the people from the ancient dragon royal family


    rushed over to gather the crowd. However, after a while of screening, they found that Philip and Hardy


    Shell had disappeared, so they began to question everyone.


    After learning the details of the matter, the upper echelon of the ancient dragon royal family who sent


    Hardy to capture Philip shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Hardy has been killed by Philip¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked and could not believe that the famous Hardy Shell would die at the hands of an


    unknown Philip rke.


    At this time, ire So from Montana Alliance had awakened, and Carter¡®s condition looked good


    too.


    Other members of Montana Alliance were silent. Everyone knew that Philip had left so that the ancient


    dragon royal family would not take their anger out on the alliance.


    ¡°Elder Whitmore, do you think he¡®lle back?¡± ire said with her head lowered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll return one day.¡± Elder Whitmore looked into the distance and said thoughtfully.


    Not far from the ancient dragon royal family, the people of the White Marsh royal family were also


    talking about one person, Carter Marsden.


    It turned out that the white crescent member of the Moon Worship Creed who escaped by chance told


    the White Marsh royal family about what happened.


    Ayana was so angry that her eyes and eyebrows were scrunched up. She was gnashing her teeth


    without the poise of a royal princess at all.


    Carter had not only snatched Hiram Pine, the walking dictionary of the ancient dragon faction, whom


    they had captured after much difficulty but also killed Ayana¡¯s fianc¨¦, the Holy Son Leroy Feldman of


    the Moon Worship Creed.


    On the other side, a group of random people gathered around to gossip about the forbidden area.


    ¡°Carter Marsden has offended two major forces within the White Marsh royal family¡¯s territory at once.


    I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t live long.¡±


    ¡°Philip rke won¡¯t be able to survive for too long either.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    Carter, who was still feeling weak, vaguely heard someone talking about him.


    He said indifferently, ¡°They must be jealous of my good looks¡­¡±


    Since the White Marsh faction had little conflict with the ancient dragon faction this time, they quickly


    returned after a short break without further dy.


    At this time, Philip had already entered the territory of the White Marsh royal family. He had no other


    choice.


    After this incident, the ancient dragon royal family would definitelye after him, so he could only


    make the first move.


    ¡°I need to find a map,¡± Philip muttered under his breath.


    The White Marsh royal family¡®s territory was not much different from the ancient dragon royal family¡®s


    territory.


    The wilderness was an endless forest while the city was a sprawling steel beast, but the White Marsh


    royal family produced spirit beasts and demon beasts in abundance, while the ancient dragon royal


    family produced special medicines and seafood.


    Philip sped along a transcontinental highway as some oversized trucks carrying goods roared past.


    Due to energy and power issues, it was still a wiser and more economical choice to let heavy vehicles


    run on the ground.


    The sun gradually rose overhead, and Philip moved closer to the city he caught sight of just now. He


    hopped onto a truck and sneaked into the depths of the city.


    Philip¡¯s currentmunicator was still from the ancient dragon royal family, so he needed to get a


    communicator from here as soon as possible.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He stopped a waiting cab and said, ¡°Take me to the nastiest ce here.¡±

 Chapter 3362

    Chapter 3362


    The cab driver looked at Philip in surprise but did not say anything. He immediately started the hover


    cab and sped through the air.


    Philip, who was sitting in the back row, took out hismunicator and sent a message to Emily, Iris,


    and Leopard, telling them that he had left the territory of the ancient dragon and hoped they would


    meet again in the future. He had no idea if they could receive this message.


    After sending this message, Philip shut down themunicator and threw it into the space ring.


    ncing at the densely packed tall metallic buildings outside the window, as well as the neon


    signboards that were not very bright in daylight, Philip sighed.


    If this trip went well, maybe he could see them again before the next stargate opened, but if the time


    was insufficient, it could be regarded as thest farewell.


    The cab stopped in an old town southeast of the city.


    ¡°The fare is 130 star dors.¡±


    Philip took out amunicator he had gotten from a member of the Moon Worship Creed earlier and


    transferred the money.


    Fortunately, themunicators of those people were rtively low-level with hardly any security


    system, and the data would not be automatically destroyed after the owner¡¯s death.


    Meanwhile, Leroy¡¯smunicator had turned into a pile of scrap metal. He did not know if bars were


    open at noon. Philip opened the door and walked into an old bar.


    ¡°We¡¯re not open for business during closing time. Pleasee backter¡­¡± A skinny bartender was


    wiping the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for a drink.¡±


    Philip was uncertain. This ce looked like a regr bar from all angles, so he could only take a


    gamble. He avoided the cleaning robot and walked up to the bar counter.


    He pressed his hat and said in a low voice, ¡°I want to get amunicator.¡±


    The bartender said calmly, ¡°Sir, this is a regr bar.¡±


    However, when the bartender heard Philip¡¯s words just now, his hands obviously paused, and Philip


    caught this detail.


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Philip took out a piece of mithril the size of a fist and continued to speak in a


    low voice.


    Since being in business for so long, the bartender had never seen anyone trade precious metals


    before.


    ¡°Please wait a minute. I¡¯ll call the boss.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bartender pressed a button under the bar counter.


    Soon, a tall burly man walked out of the elevator and said fiercely to the bartender, ¡°What¡¯s the


    urgency?¡±


    ¡°Boss, we have a customer.¡±


    The tall man had noticed this mysterious man with a hood sitting at the bar without saying a word.


    He stepped forward and asked, ¡°What do you want to buy, sir?¡±


    Philip looked sideways at this man with a chubby face and said, ¡°I want amunicator with my data


    recorded.¡±


    After saying that, he tapped the piece of mithril sitting quietly on the counter.


    Mithril of this size was at least two kilograms and worth at least half a million star dors. Getting a new


    communicator would only cost tens of thousands of star dors.


    The man grinned and said, ¡°Pleasee with me, sir.¡±

 Chapter 3363

    Chapter 3363


    The man took Philip into the elevator, pressed a few buttons, and the elevator went to the second-floor


    basement which was not disyed. This ce was like a small processing factory.


    The boss took Philip to the deepest part and said to a skinny man wearing sses, ¡°Make him a


    communicator.¡±


    The man rummaged through the drawer, found amunicator that looked fairly new, and said to


    Philip, ¡°Fill in your information.¡±


    Philip stepped forward and briefly input his data without concealing too much.


    After the information was entered, the man entered the information database and put Philip¡¯s


    information in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡± The man handed themunicator to Philip.


    The boss did not try to keep Philip but wanted to exchangemunicator numbers with Philip, which


    he refused.


    He said, ¡°If you need anything else in the future, you cane to me again.¡±


    Philip nodded and left.


    He was only stopping by in this White Marsh territory, which he had to pass through if he wanted to go


    to the First Continent. Amunicator would make things easier.


    Now, he needed to get a means of transport. Philip found a remote alley and transferred all the money


    from severalmunicators into his.


    Looking at the small eight-digit number in hismunicator, Philip grinned and said, ¡°I can buy the


    high-end car that Carter spoke about now.¡±


    It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Philip found a diner and ordered two dishes to fill his


    stomach.


    Incidentally, he heard a slurred voice at the next table saying, ¡°The forbidden ce has closed, and the


    holy son of the Moon Worship Creed is also dead, so when will the Moon Worship Creed fall?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Watch your words. You¡¯ll lose your head if you¡¯re not careful.¡±


    The other man was still sober and helped the drunken man out.


    What was the origin of the Moon Worship Creed?


    Philip thought of the powerful Leroy and the Nine Lunar Technique he got from him.


    At this time, a silver-gray striped cat jumped onto Philip¡®sp. Except for its unusually long tail and a


    bulge at the top of its head, the cat was not much different from other cats on Earth.


    The cat turned over and rubbed against Philip with a look of enjoyment. Philip felt amused and


    scratched its head. The cat jumped onto the table and wanted to eat the fish it saw.


    ¡°Nini!¡± A little girl in a yellow dress came running.


    Seeing the cat on Philip¡®sp, she quickly took the cat away and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for my


    naughty cat. Please forgive us.¡±


    After that, the little girl ran away and Philip forgot about it.


    Soon, the little girl walked back to Philip with a bowl of soup.


    ¡°Sir, this is my family¡®s secret medicine soup. Please take it as my apology¡­¡±


    After saying that, she nced at the busy restaurant owner and his wife. This girl should be the


    daughter of the restaurant owner.


    Philip said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept your kindness. May I ask you about the Moon Worship Creed?¡±


    The girl¡®s face changed, and she ran away in silence.


    Philip frowned.


    Was the Moon Worship Creed so terrifying?


    After a while, the boss came over and said apologetically, ¡°My daughter¡¯s reaction was over the top just


    now. I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you must be out of town and don¡¯t know much about the Moon Worship Creed¡­¡±


    The boss sat down on a stool and carefully observed if there was anyone suspicious around.


    ¡°The Moon Worship Creed is an existence that can silence the crowd.¡±


    ¡°Do they act without a conscience?¡±


    Philip was a little puzzled. In this peaceful and prosperous world, why would the Moon Worship Creed


    dare to act so rampantly?


    ¡°When the Moon Worship Creed was first established, it wasn¡¯t like this. Back then, people were


    scrambling to get their kids into the Moon Worship Creed¡­ About ten years ago, a woman appeared


    out of the blue and founded the Moon Worship Creed.¡±

 Chapter 3364

    Chapter 3364


    For some reason, whenever Philip heard of a woman who appeared suddenly, he would think of his


    mother.


    When the man was about to continue, his wife called for his help in the kitchen.


    The man smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you really want to know about the Moon Worship


    Creed, you might as well go to the capital to have a look.¡±


    The man left after that.


    Philip bought an electronic map in a store. The store manager said it was the most detailed map of


    White Marsh, but Philip did not believe him.


    He opened the map and studied it. The capital of the Eighth Continent was on the way for Philip, so he


    could go and explore that ce.


    Philip learned from a billboard that a new type of hover car was being sold, so he headed there.


    This car showroom was very spacious with three models parked in the huge space, a streamlined two-


    seater sports car, a four-seater sedan, and a spacious MPV.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment, sir?¡± An enthusiastic salesdy stepped forward and asked Philip as he


    walked in.


    ¡°That car looks good. Let me have a look.¡± Philip pointed to the two-seater sports car.


    ¡°You have good taste, sir. This is thetest research product from us and our business partner. The


    streamlined body makes it faster in flight¡­¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This woman should be a neer and talked about the car¡¯s features as if she was reciting from


    memory.


    ¡°Our store is having a promotion now. The car with the top specs only costs 9.8 million star dors after


    discount, while the lowest specs cost 5.3 million.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it, the highest specs.¡± Before the woman could finish talking about the promotion, Philip cut to


    the chase.


    The woman was startled. She just wanted to find someone to test hernguage ability, but she did not


    expect someone to buy a car directly.


    ¡°Yes, sir. This way, please¡­¡± The woman spoke respectfully to Philip with an uncontroble smile on


    her face.


    ¡°Is the silver one in stock?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Sir, the factory is behind us. You can let us know any customized configuration you want. It should be


    very fast if there are no other urgent orders.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to change anything. The silver one will do.¡±


    Philip transferred the star dors over and signed a contract.


    Since Philip was alone on this trip, the speed of this sports car could be faster. As for the color, looks


    were important too.


    The woman brought him inside the VIP lounge to wait, and she apanied him, serving him drinks


    and snacks.


    Philip nced at the woman, noticing that her unskilled makeup had undermined her good features.


    Philip waved her away and added, ¡°Your makeup doesn¡¯t need to be so heavy.¡±


    After the woman left, Philip took out Nine Lunar Technique and flipped through it. It was not exactly a


    body practice technique.


    The book was divided into nine sections, with emphasis on the internalplementing external and


    external protecting the internal. In the end, both internal and external would be indestructible, and all


    bases would stem from a person¡¯s internal strength.


    He wondered if different internal strengths could practice this method. Philip closed his eyes and tried


    to stimte his strength ording to the description in the first section.


    The energy of the five elements intertwined before dissipating. It seemed that he could not practice this


    body training method.


    Philip really wanted to get a book on body training that suited him, which was his shoring.


    Hopefully, he could get something along the way.


    Philip sighed.

 Chapter 3365

    Chapter 3365


    The production speed of this car factory was really fast.


    After waiting for about an hour, the woman knocked on the door, walked in, and told Philip that he could


    pick up the car.


    A car that looked like a spirit beast under the moonlight floated quietly on the ground. Philip opened the


    door and sat in. Sure enough, he got what he paid for. This felt much morefortable than the one


    from Montana Alliance before.


    This car had an auto-pilot mode, so there was no need for a driver¡¯s license.


    After fiddling around for a while, Philip figured out the general functions and flew away after setting the


    auto-pilot.


    Since Carter had mentioned earlier that all good cars had artificial intelligence installed, Philip tried it


    out curiously.


    A charming woman that looked like the boss¡¯ secretary appeared in the passenger seat.


    ¡°How may I assist you?¡± the projection posed seductively.


    Philip shook his head and dismissed it.


    No wonder Carter emphasized this function. Most people could hardly resist it, not to mention that its


    speaking habits and appearance could be changed at will.


    ¡°Silence is better.¡±


    Philip closed his eyes in practice.


    This car was fast enough, crossing two cities overnight. Early in the morning, however, the car stopped


    in the wilderness due to ack of energy.


    Not knowing the energy source of the car, Philip reluctantly put it into the space ring. This car worth


    tens of millions of star dors became a pile of scrap metal in a sh.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip looked at the map. It was not far from the next city, so he set off through the jungle.


    As he passed through a swamp, he heard several people fighting in front.


    They had sharp ears. Hearing the movement from Philip¡¯s side, they yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Since there was no way to hide, Philip walked out of the woods and said, ¡°I¡¯m just passing through.¡±


    There were seven people around, with two resisting the attacks from five people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± A burly man fired several shots at Philip.


    Philip dodged the bullets, stepped sideways to the guy who fired at him and smashed the gun into


    pieces.


    ¡°I told you that I¡¯m passing by, but you simply refuse to believe it.¡± Philip rolled his eyes at them.


    ¡°Hero, save us!¡±


    A man and a woman were the targets of the attack. The woman was fighting two people, while the man


    was barely able to withstand the attacks from the other three.


    No matter how Philip looked at it, it seemed that the bad guys were attacking the good guys.


    Philip was about to smack them away when the shortest guy in the team said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in


    our mission.¡±


    After that, he took out a metal square box from his space ring. The metal box kept changing shapes


    and attached to the man.


    ¡°Oh, you grew taller.¡±


    It was the first time Philip saw such equipment, and he smacked it away.


    This strike did not cause substantial damage to the man in the armor. The impact was absorbed by the


    metal on the armor.


    ¡°All practitioners are trash.¡± The man said with a chuckle, and artillery barrels kept appearing on the


    armor.


    Philip smiled. That smack just now only used 20% of his strength. After avoiding all the attacks, Philip


    smacked the head of the armor again.


    ¡°Your armor is trash!¡±


    As he spoke, the head of the armor was dented by Philip¡¯s smack. Blood mixed with brain tissue flowed


    from the cracks of the mecha.


    Seeing this, the other four who were beaten down scrambled away.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your help, brave warrior. My name is Roscoe dwin, and she¡¯s Brianna Jett,¡± The young


    man stepped forward and said.


    Philip was about to brush away his courtesy when he caught a glimpse of the crescent moon logo on


    the girl¡®s clothes, which belonged to the Moon Worship Creed.

 Chapter 3366

    Chapter 3366


    Philip suddenly stepped forward and approached the girl.


    He pointed to the logo on her chest and asked solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s rude gesture, the young man wanted to pull him away, but Philip did not budge, still


    looking at Brianna seriously.


    The girl raised her head with determination and said to Philip, ¡°I¡¯m a holy maiden of the Moon Worship


    Creed¡­¡±


    Philip could not ept it for a while. The Moon Worship Creed was notorious as an evil cult, but he just


    helped a holy maiden of the Moon Worship Creed to get rid of her enemies.


    Seeing the change on Philip¡¯s face, Roscoe quickly exined, ¡°Brianna is a good kid¡­¡±


    ¡°She and her younger brother only had each other to depend on. She was forced to take part in the kill,


    and she did her best to survive. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± the man said in agitation.


    Philip sighed and said to the girl, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    The young man was about to speak on her behalf when Philip dragged him aside and said coldly, ¡°I


    want to hear it from her.¡±


    Brianna hesitated for a while before she spoke reluctantly, ¡°I was selected, and they trained me. In the


    end, we fought and I survived, so I became a holy maiden.¡±


    The girl thought for a while and said loudly with tears in her eyes, ¡°They promised to take good care of


    my brother!¡±


    Regardless of the truth of the girl¡¯s words, Philip was shocked by the Moon Worship Creed¡®s methods.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This girl was only 11 or 12 years old and could be considered a genius with her five-star talent. Her


    performance in the earlier fight was even more like an experienced soldier.


    After a moment of silence, Philip asked, ¡°How many holy sons and holy maidens are there in the Moon


    Worship Creed?¡±


    Roscoe replied, ¡°There are 34 cities under the White Marsh royal family, and each city has two pairs of


    holy sons and holy maidens.¡±


    The young man continued to grit his teeth and said, ¡°If the previous holy son or holy maiden is killed,


    the Moon Worship Creed will select children in the next city to groom the next batch.¡±


    Philipmented. This creed was spread all over the eight continents, so their power should not be


    underestimated. However, why would the White Marsh royal family tolerate the existence of such a


    giant evil faction?


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± Philip asked the youth.


    ¡°She¡¯s my childhood friend.¡± Roscoe nced at Brianna.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s doubt, Roscoe exined, ¡°I¡¯m 14 years old, and Brianna is 13 years old.¡±


    Roscoe seemed to be from a well-to-do family, and his physical fitness was not bad. Except for his


    youthful appearance, it was not apparent that he was still a child. On the other hand, Brianna¡¯s


    complexion was sallow, her figure was thin, and she looked malnourished.


    ¡°Why is there only the two of you?¡± Philip pressed on.


    ¡°We took an intercity bus, but five people in that bus tried to stop and kill Brianna. The bus abandoned


    us here and left, and then you came along.¡±


    There was no loophole in his story.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Philip got up and walked toward the city, but he suddenly halt his steps.


    ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s the energy source of a hover car?¡±

 Chapter 3367

    Chapter 3367


    Roscoe looked at Philip in surprise, astounded that he did not know suchmon knowledge.


    He said, ¡°Energy stone, of course. Generally, most cars will have an energy stone iy on the


    console.¡±


    Philip had no energy stones yet. He nned to go to the city and find out with the two children what


    exactly this Moon Worship Creed was about.


    ¡°Keep up with me.¡±


    With that said, Philip charged ahead.


    The boy and the girl looked at each other and barely kept up with Philip¡¯s speed.


    Suddenly, several giant spiders blocked their path. The spiders must have been attracted by the silk


    thread they stepped on.


    Seeing the hairy spider legs as thick as a small tree and their round bellies, Philip said in disgust, ¡°How


    disgusting!¡±


    He raised his hand to form a wall of fire and burned the spiders into ashes.


    As they were about to move on, a few fire-loving lizards climbed out of the nearby tree.


    ¡°There are so many demon beasts in this forest,¡± Philip said in exasperation.


    ¡°Those two are spirit beasts,¡± Roscoe said.


    Philip was taken aback and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°My family runs a spirit beast store. They have clear eyes and generally won¡®t hurt anyone.¡±


    Roscoe picked up a ming torch and threw it into the open space. The lizards scrambled to give


    chase, and one of them ran back to Roscoe with the torch in its mouth.


    Roscoe continued, ¡°Demon beasts are generally huge with red eyes. They¡¯ll hurt people on sight and


    can¡¯t be tamed. There are far fewer demon beasts than spirit beasts.¡±


    ¡°So I can tell them apart with their eyes. I get it now.¡±


    With that said, Philip got up and moved on, ignoring the lizards.


    Roscoe chased the lizard away and followed.


    Along the way, they encountered some spirit beasts, but due to the proximity to human settlements,


    they did not encounter any demon beasts.


    Although it did not seem far, they still walked for a long time before arriving at the edge of the city. This


    ce seemed very simr to the urban-suburban area on Earth.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Philip found a few stores and asked if they sold energy stones, but they only had low- grade stones.


    One low-grade energy stone cost 10,000 star dors, and Philip bought three. He did not have much


    money left since he bought the car.


    Roscoe and Brianna stared in shock at thetest silver interster supercar that Philip took out from his


    space ring, and Philip was also very satisfied with their reaction.


    The two huddled in the passenger seat and Philip said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, but I want someone to show


    me the Moon Worship Creed here.¡±


    Brianna nodded hesitantly.


    This city was like a grotto with floating highways everywhere. Fortunately, this car could drive


    automatically. Otherwise, Philip would be driven nuts.


    Seeing the passing scenery, Philipmented that this ce was much more prosperous than the


    previous city. If that was a second-tier city, this would be a major first-tier city.


    ¡°This is the economic center of the Eighth Continent. My father and I have been here to participate in


    several spirit beast exhibitions,¡± Roscoe said.


    Night had just fallen, and the streets were packed with people. There were also manymercial


    streets along the way. This scene reminded Philip of the metropolis in his original country.


    Seeing that Philip was spacing out, Roscoe asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m homesick.¡±


    It had only been a month since Philip arrived here, but he felt that he had lived here for a long time. He


    wondered how his wife, kids, and Fennel were doing.


    They finally arrived at a building, which was a branch of the Moon Worship Creed.


    A huge crescent moon hung on the top of the pyramid-like building, very conspicuous without any other


    extra embellishments.


    The guard at the door stepped forward to question them. Hearing that the holy maiden had arrived, he


    brought them into the hall and notified his supervisor with amunicator.


    After a while, a man with sses wearing a ck robe walked out. His clothes were the standard


    uniform of the Moon Worship Creed that Philip had seen before, except that the moon on this man¡¯s


    chest was golden.


    The man stepped forward and wanted to take Brianna away after verifying her information.

 Chapter 3368

    Chapter 3368


    Philip frowned and said coldly, ¡°She promised me that she¡¯d show me around this ce.¡±


    The man pushed his sses, and rays of light exploded from his body. His strength was the middle


    stage of eight stars, and that aura made Roscoe breathless.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have that authority here.¡±


    After saying that, the man pulled Brianna, who kept her head lowered, and was about to enter the


    elevator.


    Roscoe barely recovered and shouted at the girl, ¡°Brianna,e back if you don¡®t like this ce!¡±


    The girl turned her head and smiled at Roscoe. The elevator doors closed quickly, but the two saw the


    tears in Brianna¡¯s eyes.


    The guards stepped forward and said to the two sternly, ¡°You can leave now!¡±


    Roscoe lowered his head without a word, but he did not want to leave.


    Philip took Roscoe out without saying a word.


    After getting into the car, Philip said to the sluggish Roscoe, ¡°Kid, do you drink?¡±


    Before Roscoe could answer, Philip parked the car in front of a bar on amercial street.


    The silver super sports car immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me¡­¡± Philip got off the car and said to Roscoe.


    Roscoe slowly got out of the car and walked in with Philip.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Philip did not know the variety of liquor here, so he said to the bartender, ¡°A bottle of the best liquor you


    have here, and something for this kiddo here.¡±


    After a while, the bartender came over with a slender ck bottle of wine and said to Philip, ¡°Sir, this is


    our store¡¯s specialty. May I serve you this bottle?¡±


    Philip nodded without paying attention. He was more focused on the Moon Worship Creed now.


    Roscoe¡¯s drink was also served. It was a ss of eggnog with a hint of milk.


    Philip picked up a ss of wine and said, ¡°You got her here safely, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Roscoe picked up the ss and downed all the contents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Briana will suffer here. During their group training before, I once sneaked into the ce


    they were staying.¡±


    Roscoe poured himself a ss of wine that Philip ordered and continued, ¡°That ce isn¡¯t for humans.


    It¡¯s more like a concentration camp.¡±


    Philip took a sip of the wine, which had a faint fruity sweetness. It was not very strong, so he did not


    stop the boy.


    ¡°They even have to fight over food and kill demon beasts. The kids who die will be thrown into the


    incinerator like garbage¡­¡± Roscoe started sobbing.


    ¡°At least Brianna became a holy maiden, didn¡¯t she?¡± Philip said a little emotionally.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard people saying that all the holy sons and holy maidens will undergo a drastic change


    after entering that ce, and even their biological parents will refuse to admit that they¡¯re their


    children.¡±


    Roscoe cried as he spoke and looked up at Philip. ¡°I¡®m afraid Brianna will end up like that too!¡±


    Philip patted the boy on the shoulder and said, ¡°If a man wants to protect his woman, he has to keep


    getting stronger. He has to be more powerful than the enemy.¡±


    Although Roscoe was yful, he had a good nature, and he grew up in a good family, so Philip took


    out the Nine Lunar Technique he had gotten earlier to give to Roscoe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone find out about this book, not even your parents. This road is full of perils. If you


    promise to persevere, you can take it¡­¡±


    Roscoe wiped away his tears, took the book, nodded heavily, and said, ¡°I will! Thank you, Philip!¡±


    With that said, he toasted Philip with a ss of wine.


    Roscoe could imagine the value of this book. No amount of words would be better than his actions in


    proving to Philip that he would live up to expectations.

 Chapter 3369

    Chapter 3369


    Roscoe passed out drunk on the table after a few drinks, still holding the Nine Lunar Technique tightly


    in his hands.


    Philip was about to take Roscoe to find a ce to sleep when he was hit on the back of the head with a


    wine bottle. Although the hit was not forceful, Philip was caught off guard.


    The aftereffect of the alcohol was quite strong that it rendered Philip¡¯s reaction a little slow. He turned


    around and stared at the bald man behind him holding a broken bottle.


    Before Philip could speak, the bald man asked, ¡°Did you touch my wife¡¯s ass just now?¡±


    A seductive woman pretending to be pitiful stood behind the bald man with a bunch of vicious-looking


    people.


    Some regr customers recognized these people. They would ckmail and threaten anyone whom


    they thought was rich. Relying on their numbers, they made a lot of money through this method.


    Since this matter had nothing to do with them, none of the regr customers stepped forward to help


    for fear of getting involved.


    Philip guessed what they were up to and thought they were probably attracted by the car he parked at


    the door.


    He flirtatiously said to the woman behind the bald head, ¡°Hey beautiful, do you miss me already? I paid


    you this afternoon, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    As Philip spoke, he raised hismunicator and shook it.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hearing that, the bald man immediately turned to the woman and asked, ¡°What did you do behind my


    back? Didn¡¯t you say you just went shopping?¡±


    It seemed that this baldy was not very bright. Philip turned to leave, but someone patted his shoulder


    again.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get your dirty hands off me!¡± Philip barked.


    As he spoke, the temperature in the bar dropped a few degrees.


    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t go!¡± The man was startled by Philip¡¯s aura but still stammered indignantly.


    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± Philip¡¯s killing intent had been triggered, but he could


    not kill in public.


    Philip flicked a small ball of fire onto the bald guy¡¯s pants before he smiled and ran out with Roscoe.


    ¡°Damn it, you run really fast. After him!¡± the bald man cursed.


    ¡°You¡¯re on fire!¡± His underlings behind him were the first to notice.


    The fire quickly spread upward and covered the bald man in an instant. Those helping him to put out


    the fire were also ignited one after another. The fire was very persistent and could not be extinguished


    no matter what everyone tried to do.


    The bar owner had to step in and help out. He was a level 4S water elemental practitioner. However, it


    was still a step toote. The smell of roasted meat wafted from the baldy, and his lower body was


    almost charred. Hey groaning on the floor and soon passed out in pain.


    Philip took Roscoe and checked into a hotel nearby. He was not aware that several people from the


    White Marsh royal family in the corner of the bar had seen his every move.


    A bearded man among them said, ¡°This man¡¯s fire element is very strong¡­¡±


    A man in sses said, ¡°Why is there such a talented and rich young kid in this lowly town?¡±


    A silent woman on the side searched for something on her tablet. After a while, she clicked on a picture


    and handed it to the other two, who eximed at the simrities.


    It was a photo of Philip in the territory of the ancient dragon royal family.

 Chapter 3370

    Chapter 3370


    The senior officials of the ancient dragon royal family received news that Philip had fled back to the


    White Marsh royal family and made a stern diplomatic statement, raising strong objections against


    sending spies to the other party.


    However, after the White Marsh royal family received this allegation, they were at a loss. Only


    members of the royal family could inherit the mark of the White Marsh, so where did this Philip rke


    come from?


    After checking the photos, the White Marsh royal family confirmed that this person was not one of


    theirs, and because Philip could utilize the White Marsh mark, they decided to arrest him.


    ¡°Gentlemen, we should be going¡­¡± The woman in the White Marsh royal family outfit got up and said.


    ¡°What a hassle¡­¡± The bearded man reluctantly finished his drink and said.


    The woman called up the nearby surveince through her tablet, and the screen showed Philip going


    into a high-end hotel.


    ¡°Is he really that cocky? How interesting,¡± the bearded man said.


    ¡°It seems that he doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s a wanted man now,¡± the guy with sses adjusted his sses and


    said.


    ¡°Inform the others to get ready for battle.¡±


    The woman frowned as she looked at the description of Philip¡¯s strength and said, ¡°This man is not


    someone we can deal with.¡±


    At this moment, Philip had just taken a cold shower and walked out of the bathroom. His intoxication


    from just now had dissipated.


    Standing by the window, Philip stretchedzily. Looking at the brightly lit city, he had a sudden desire to


    go back and reunite with his wife as soon as possible.


    A sudden mental probing alerted Philip.


    ¡°Yes, it should be this room¡­¡±


    This mental strength belonged to the sses guy among the three.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take him down now,¡± the bearded guy said.


    The woman red at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Wait for reinforcements.¡±


    The guy with sses had practiced exercises to enhance his mental strength and thought Philip would


    not notice him, but he did not expect that Philip¡¯s mental strength was very powerful too.


    Philip spread his senses and found a hover car with three people downstairs.


    How did the White Marsh royal family find him?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Carter¡¯s identity exposed?


    Philip was puzzled.


    However, these people did not make a move. They were most likely waiting for someone.


    ncing at Roscoe, who was sleeping soundly, Philip did not wake him up. He took out a piece of fine


    gold the size of a fingernail from his space ring and put it in Roscoe¡¯s pocket. He also put the book


    tightly clutched in his arms under his pillow.


    For precaution, Philip had to leave quickly.


    Philip put on the night outfit given to him by the Bamboo Swordsman earlier, opened the window, and


    fled into the night.


    His car was too conspicuous. Philip slipped into the garage and stored the expensive sports car in his


    space ring.


    The guy with sses used his mental strength to scan the room again and eximed, ¡°Oh no, that guy


    is gone!¡±

 Chapter 3371

    Chapter 3371


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The woman steered the car to the window, looked at the wide open window, gritted her teeth, and said,


    ¡°It seems that he has escaped!¡±


    ¡°This kid is really fast.¡±


    The bearded man pursed his lips, nudged the spectacled man next to him, and said, ¡°You still need to


    develop your mental strength.¡±


    After a while, several vehicles with the logo of the White Marsh royal family rushed over, led by two


    eight-star powerhouses.


    Although one felt very strong, his power was unstable. He seemed to have just reached thete stage


    of eight stars, while the other person was in the middle stage of eight stars. They opened the door and


    went in.


    Roscoe woke up from his sleep groggily.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the roomful of White Marsh royal family, he jolted to his senses. He was about to call for Philip


    when he found that Philip had disappeared.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know anything about him.¡±


    ¡°I was just hitching a ride with him, so how would I know anything?¡±


    Roscoe guessed that these people must be up to no good. Philip had been a great help, so he could


    not betray Philip like this.


    ¡°We won¡¯t get any results even if we continue the interrogation. Inform all cities to strengthen the


    screening of outsiders and inform the inspection departments to keep a close eye on surveince,¡± the


    tall fat man in the middle of eight stars said to the men.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After saying that, everyone walked out of the room, leaving Roscoe who was still in a daze.


    Roscoe realized that the book given by Philip was missing, so he quickly searched through the quilt


    and pillows around him. Luckily, he found the Nine Lunar Technique under a pillow.


    Roscoe hugged the book tightly before he found a car and rushed home overnight.


    Philip did not go far but observed everything from the top of another tall building.


    Before he figured out the situation, Philip did not want to cause amotion.


    After carefully avoiding the surveince in the city, he arrived at a youth hostel on the edge of the city.


    This ce was pretty messy, but there was no need to worry too much about people from the White


    Marsh royal family checking it out.


    After finally lying on a bed, Philip did not dare to let his guard down and fell into a light sleep. Even a


    cat passing by could wake him up.


    Early the next morning, Philip continued east.


    Along the way, he ate and slept in the open. Philip tried a lot of wild game, but the result was not


    satisfactory.


    As Philip drove past ake, several people on flying swords approached and yelled at him, ¡°This


    airspace belongs to Lily Sword Court! Hurry up and get down!¡±


    Lily Sword Court sounded somewhat familiar, but Philip was more concerned about the so-called


    airspace in this bright and clear sky. Ignoring those people, Philip turned the car around and wanted to


    leave.


    To his surprise, the leader raised his sword and attacked Philip¡¯s car with a streak of green light.


    Seeing this, Philip could ignore it no longer. He took out his Caelum Sword, swiped it in the air, and


    shattered the sword light.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Seeing his attack being repelled, the leader pointed at Philip and shouted, his


    face pale.


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s courting death, young brat. Are you up for a challenge?¡±


    Philip put his hands behind his back, acting like a great master.


    ¡°Why not? State your challenge!¡± The guy said without any hesitation, and even his juniors could not


    stop him.


    ¡°A young brat, indeed.¡±


    Philip muttered under his breath before he spoke aloud, ¡°Before that, let¡¯s state the conditions. If you


    lose, I want you to void this rule. If I lose, I¡¯ll crawl through the woods when Ie here in the future!¡±


    ¡°Um, but¡­¡± When the guy heard that he had to modify the rules, his expression changed.


    He said, ¡°I have no right to change the rules. Change your request.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you scared? You¡¯re afraid of losing to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Philip said mockingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± Next to the guy, a girl in white tried to persuade him, but she had underestimated him.


    ¡°Even if I lose, the court master and the elders will not modify the rules,¡± the guy said to himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you sure have guts. Let¡¯s see who can split theke apart,¡± Philip said with a grin.

 Chapter 3372

    Chapter 3372


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this difficult challenge, the guy hesitated.


    ¡°Are the people of Lily Sword Court all talk but no action?¡± Seeing no response from the other party,


    Philip said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    With that said, the guy raised his sword and chanted under his breath.


    The guy¡¯s sword intent soared, and his clothes pped in the blowing wind. It was not bad for a seven-


    star practitioner to produce such sword intent, but it was not enough for Philip.


    Finally, the man¡¯ s sword intent reached a certain peak, and he opened his eyes. His face was red as


    he shed his sword at theke.


    Bang! Crack!


    Theke water sshed more than ten feet high following this green sword energy.


    The man gasped and yelled at Philip, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Philip apuded and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad¡­ Not bad at all¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Philip held the Caelum Sword, and strong sword intent instantly enveloped the sword body.


    Compared to the man¡®s chaotic and raging sword intent, Philip¡®s sword intent was as calm as water. A


    faint light seemed to glow from the sword.


    The man had never seen such sword intent, not even from the court master and the elders.


    The man gulped and said a little weakly, ¡°I¡®m afraid that your sword intent only looks good on paper.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t blink, then.¡±


    With that said, he swung his sword down. A dragon¡¯s roar apanied by a huge sword light shed


    theke.


    Boom! Bang! Pop!


    The sword light shed hundreds of meters of theke, and even the silt at the bottom of theke was


    stirred up.


    Philip sighed at the improvement in his sword intent.


    After a few minutes, theke gradually restored calmness, but it was full of dead fish.


    As theke calmed down, everyone returned to their senses from the shocking sword strike just now.


    The man turned around and was about to run, but Philip grabbed his shoulders in a sh.


    ¡°Are you running away? Did you ask for my permission?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Lead the way if you want him to live.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The few female sword practitioners brought Philip to a square building on their trembling flying swords.


    Some people from Lily Sword Court practicing there gathered around upon seeing them.


    ¡°Call for your court master!¡± Philip shouted.


    ¡°Release Billy first!¡± the crowd shouted.


    Philip said no more but kept grabbing Billy¡¯s shoulder.


    At this moment, a handsome man in yellownded in the middle of the crowd with several people on


    flying swords.


    The man in yellow said, ¡°My friend, may I know how Billy has offended you?¡±


    Seeing this courteous man, Philip guessed he should be the court master, so he did not make things


    difficult for him and exined the events.


    The man in yellow scowled and said sternly, ¡°Ridiculous! Billy, you¡¯ve repeatedly yed truant with


    your juniors and even misinterpreted the school rules just to show off in front of them. How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Court Master, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do this again,¡± the guy wailed.


    ¡°Men, take Billy out, give him 30 whips, put him in an istion room for ten days, and demote him from


    the elite ss to the ordinary ss!¡± The court master said several punishments in a row and sounded


    quite sincere.

 Chapter 3373

    Chapter 3373


    After Billy was taken away, the sound of whipping was heard not far away apanied by Billy¡¯s


    painful howls.


    The court master turned to Philip and said, ¡°Our court rules were created to protect our members who


    have just learned how to fly with the sword, but it¡¯ll be organized collectively and then notified to all


    parties to restrict the airspace. It¡¯s really inappropriate for Billy to change the rules privately. As for the


    rules, we¡¯ll make some changes, so you may rest assured.¡±


    The court master saw Philip¡®s imposing manner and exined patiently.


    The rule was not as bureaucratic as Philip thought, so it did not matter if they made no changes, but


    Philip was happy to have taught Billy a lesson.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave. I¡¯ll visit again if there¡¯s a chance in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Philip was about to leave, the female sword practitioner from earlier stepped up and told


    the court master about Philip¡¯s sword strike just now.


    ¡°Are you serious? Did you exaggerate at all?¡± the court master was shocked and asked calmly.


    ¡°Billy and the rest of us were flying in the air at that time, so we saw everything clearly. There¡¯s no


    exaggeration at all,¡± the female practitioner said with certainty.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    The court master hurried to stop Philip who was taking out his hover car and about to leave. ¡°My friend,


    please hold on!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Philip wondered in the car.


    The court master in yellow said, ¡°It¡®s almost noon, and the kitchen has prepared some food. Why don¡¯t


    you stay for lunch with us?¡±


    Philip had been eating in the wild recently, which was not a good experience for him.


    Seeing the court master with sincerity all over his face, Philip said, ¡°Alright, please lead the way.¡±


    ¡°My name is Chase Nunez. May I know your name?¡± the court master said while leading the way.


    ¡°Philip rke.¡±


    The court master was obviously taken aback.


    Soon, Chase led Philip to the guest house of Lily Sword Court, which looked quite luxurious. After a


    while, several old men walked in. Judging from the sword intent exuding from them, they were all


    expert sword practitioners.


    ¡°Philip, we know that you¡¯re wanted by the White Marsh royal family.¡±


    Chase said as he took a bite of his food.


    Philip twitched his brows slightly and said calmly, ¡°Oh? What will you do to me, then?¡±


    Chaseughed and said, ¡°We have nothing to do with the White Marsh royal family, but since we¡¯re on


    their territory, we have to act the part. We won¡¯t report your whereabouts to them, so you can rest


    assured.¡±


    Philipughed pretentiously and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    Chase continued, ¡°With your mighty powers, I wonder if you¡¯d be interested in being a guest elder in


    our sword court? We won¡¯t restrict your movements.¡±


    ¡°What are the benefits?¡± Philip asked doubtfully.


    ¡°We have close contacts with several factions and alliances. You don¡¯t have to worry about your


    whereabouts being revealed, and you can still be regarded as a guest of honor. What do you think?¡±


    Philip was quite moved by the conditions put forward by Chase. However, he said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll give


    you an answer after this meal, Court Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should think it over carefully, Philip.¡±


    After a while, the court master suddenly said, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re going to the First Continent to


    participate in the Heroes Conference?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s puzzlement, he exined, ¡°The Heroes Conference is held every five years, and the


    next session will be in less than half a year. At that time, young heroes from the entire continent will


    gather there¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Philip replied.

 Chapter 3374

    Chapter 3374


    Seeing Philip unmoved, Chase asked, ¡°What is the purpose of your trip this time?¡±


    ¡°Special herbs,¡± Philip replied.


    ¡°In that case, you should really go to the First Continent. You can find all the special herbs in the


    territory of the fire phoenix royal family that can¡¯t be found in the ancient dragon royal family.¡±


    Philip did not reply. He could not reveal his whereabouts to others.


    After the meal, Chase noticed that Philip had no intention of staying. He insisted on giving Philip an


    elder¡¯s token with Lily Sword Court engraved on it.


    He said, ¡°Elder rke, please leave us your contact details.¡±


    Unable to argue with this person, Philip had to exchange his contact information with him.


    He set off again. After a while, he received the names of several forces sent to him by Court Master


    Nunez,plete with their leaders¡¯ information. Presumably, these must be the friendly forces


    mentioned by the court master earlier.


    ¡®This person is a little interesting¡­¡¯ Philip smiled as he thought so.


    ¡°Court Master, if the White Marsh royal family questions us, what should we do?¡± a sword practitioner


    asked.


    ¡°Just tell them we haven¡¯t seen him and don¡¯t know him. They can¡¯t arrest us or torture a confession


    out of us, can they?¡±


    The man looked puzzled and said, ¡°Why do you insist on befriending him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a rare talent in swordsmanship that we¡¯ve never seen in the past thousand years. That was the


    case with the Bamboo Swordsman who traveled all over the world a thousand years ago.¡±


    Chase continued with a smile, ¡°The Bamboo Swordsman was also a wanted person back then.¡±


    ***


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Philip had been driving for nearly two days but saw no signs of a city. After looking at the map, he


    realized that he was now in thergest spirit beast forest on the continent.


    It was almost time for lunch, so Philip parked the car slowly on the t ground beside argeke.


    Just as Philip was about to catch a few fish to eat, a weird fish with a length of 100 meters suddenly


    jumped out of theke. It stretched out its tongue like a chameleon, caught Philip with its sticky tongue,


    and dragged him into its mouth.


    Philip was unable to break free from that stickiness for a while and slid down the passage into a huge


    empty space.


    Before Philip got ready to st his way out, a weak voice rang, ¡°Is someone there? Can you help me?¡±


    With his hands in mes, Philip followed the voice and walked into the depths of the empty space.


    The ce was very wet and sticky, making it very ufortable. Soon, Philip saw a dying old man


    lying on the ground. The old man¡¯s legs were corroded, and he tried to grab Philip. He was obviously


    corroded by strong acid.


    Philip said, ¡°You¡¯re almost dying. Do you have any final words?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the old man suddenly regained his energy.


    He waved his hands and said, ¡°A premium body! I¡¯m not dying! I¡¯m not dying!¡±


    Suddenly, a gurgling sound was heard in the empty chamber. The four fleshy walls around slowly


    opened, and an endless gush of transparent mucus poured in.


    Philip nced at the old man. Feeling pity for him, he picked him up and flew away on his sword.


    The slime corroded everything in the empty chamber.


    ¡°I caught you!¡± The old man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 3375

    Chapter 3375


    Philip felt a little creeped out as he looked at the old man with only half a body intact holding his thigh.


    He said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Suddenly, ck mist exuded all over the old man¡¯s body.


    He cackled and said, ¡°I said I can live!¡±


    The old man¡¯s mental strength suddenly jumped out and attacked Philip.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    As this mental strength invaded, Philip realized that the other party was trying to take possession of his


    body. His consciousness went ck, and he fell into the bottomless transparent mucus below. Philip¡¯s


    body was like transparent white jade, and only the hair on his body was corroded.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the old man was confronting Philip in his consciousness.


    ¡°My body is useless now, so I will use your body to save me!¡± After saying that, he pounced on Philip.


    This old man should be quite close to the holy tier before this, so his mental strength was also very


    powerful. However, even if Philip was in his consciousness, he could barely withstand the attack.


    ¡°Your body is of the premium grade, but I didn¡¯t expect your mental strength to be that strong too. This


    is great nourishment for me!¡± The old man licked his lips and grinned.


    Philip did not expect this old man to be so difficult to deal with. All the elements could not be utilized in


    his consciousness. Philip tried to mobilize all the powers he could try, but even the imprints were


    useless, except for sword intent.


    A sharp sword resembling the Caelum Sword floated in front of Philip, and it said with a grin, ¡°Useless


    cripple, it¡¯s you who should die!¡±


    After saying that, the sword transformed into countless clones. They airmed at the old man in a ck


    robe with gray hairand red teeth in front.


    ¡°How could your sword intent be so strong?¡± The old man said in horror, but his face changed in the


    next second.


    He said with a sneer, ¡°I look forward to devouring you even more!¡±


    Without further ado, Philipunched his sharp sword and summoned the Greenpeak Sword Formation.


    An invasion in his consciousness like this must be eliminated in one fell swoop or the trouble would be


    endless.


    Countless swords tore the ck-robed old man into countless pieces, but the fragments reassembled


    in the next second.


    ¡°This is endless¡­¡±


    Philip¡¯s Greenpeak Sword Formation struck at this time. The old man was constantly being crushed in


    the sword formation but quickly reassembled again.


    He cackled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. My consciousness can never be destroyed!¡±


    Philip was getting tired mentally and felt a sense of foreboding. He could not kill the other party if this


    went on.


    At this critical moment, the chimera imprint on Philip¡¯s forehead moved.


    Where there was a will, there was a way!


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The chimera imprint on Philip¡¯s forehead glowed brightly, and the gushing mes heated the ce up.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The old man seemed very flustered.


    He never expected that Philip could utilize the elements in his consciousness.


    Philip was covered in mes as he turned into a humanoid chimera. Under his urge, the sword


    formation raged again, and the green swords disappeared, reced by burning red swords. The sword


    formation twirled wildly, spitting mes.


    Inside the sword formation, the old man identally touched the burning swords and his body was


    slowly eroded by the mes.


    As the swords continued to attack intensively, the old man¡¯s mental strength was shredded into burning


    fragments, turning into ashes like burning paper and floating in the air. Soon, the old man disappeared


    with indignant eyes from Philip¡¯s consciousness.


    Seeing no movement for a while, Philip retracted the sword formation, and the mes faded away. He


    sweated profusely from exhaustion and had a splitting headache.


    Before he had time to rest, Philip exited his consciousness for fear that his body would be corroded like


    the old man.


    He stood up suddenly from the stomach acid of the weird fish. Fortunately, his body was intact, except


    that his clothes and hair were gone. Hismunicator was of good quality and was notpletely


    corroded.


    At this time, a small item in the transparent mucus caught Philip¡¯s attention. It was none other than the


    old man¡¯s space ring.

 Chapter 3376

    Chapter 3376


    Philip fished out the green ring and used the rules of space to destroy the restriction.


    There were not many things in this space ring, but he was more interested to look at the technique that


    could produce such strong mental strength.


    In the space ring, medicines, precious metals, various weapons, and daily necessities were ced in


    small piles. They were ced quite orderly among the mess. Most of the medicines were used to


    enhance practice, which was not useful for Philip. After all, consuming too much medicine could be


    detrimental.


    He found no use for the weapons and daily necessities too.


    He probably only had use for the precious metals, so Philip decided to find a ce to sell the rest of the


    items.


    When Philip sorted out the pile of precious metals, he found a huge rusty copper box. He was


    overjoyed and quickly took it out.


    After opening the box, he saw a ck book with white letters on it, Three Phase God-Demon


    Technique.


    After flipping through the two pages, he concluded that this was the technique practiced by the old


    man. After this technique was perfected, one¡¯s mental strength could basically withstand any kind of


    attack and remain indestructible. However, the old man had only made some progress and could not


    resist Philip¡¯s me attack.


    This book was a collection divided into three phases-practicing one¡¯s energy, mind, and body.


    ording to the book, the practice could only continue once the previous phase was mastered to


    perfection. The old man had not perfected his mind practice, so he could not practice his body. It wasThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    no wonder that his body was corroded by the stomach acid of this weird fish.


    Since Philip had nothing to do, he raised his fire fist and read the book.


    At the end of the book, the author¡¯s name was penned the Venerable Demon Supreme, and the


    postscript stated, ¡°Those who have mastered this technique can be a god or demon with one


    thought.¡±


    Judging from the level of this technique, this person should be an ancient powerhouse.


    Philip followed the instructions in the book and tried to reroute his existing energy, but before he


    completed half a cycle, all the elements in his body became irritable. Philip was like a walking stove, his


    whole body red.


    He quickly stopped practicing.


    If his body had not been strengthened by the stone fluid, he would have been injured by now.


    The technique Philip had been practicing was passed down from generation to generation in his family


    and had long been perfected. As introduced by the Three Phase God-Demon Technique, this technique


    was all-inclusive and could even strengthen other techniques.


    The mental strength and body practice phases in this book were quite to Philip¡¯s liking. However, there


    was no detailed introduction on how to integrate with other techniques, so he had to explore while


    practicing.


    In the next few days, Philip kept trying to practice this technique, starting by using his existing power of


    the rules to guide the elements in practice, but nothing went smoothly. The elements generated by this


    technique were not only very irritable but also extremely corrosive.


    Philip even had a strange thought that he could only practice this technique if he purged all his previous


    techniques.


    Suddenly, Philip had an idea and wanted to give it another go.

 Chapter 3377

    Chapter 3377


    Philip started with his existing technique. After one cycle, he changed his energy pattern. Although a


    nuisance, it was worth a try.


    Without further ado, Philip sat cross-legged on high ground and practiced. There was nothing unusual


    at first, but every time he changed his energy pattern, he would feel pain all over his body at increasing


    levels.


    The pain started from his veins, from internal to external, deep to the bone marrow, and extended to his


    skin. However, there was no disorder in his technique anymore, so Philip gritted his teeth and


    persisted.


    By using his mental strength, he observed the color of his energy gradually changing, and even his


    most powerful level 5S elements were getting stronger.


    Philip suffered endless mental and physical torture. Finally, after hisst energy pattern was changed,


    the painpletely disappeared, reced by a sense of exhration as if he was on cloud nine.


    After opening his eyes, Philip found ayer of stinky grime all over his body. This technique could even


    help purge impurities from his body. He used his water element to wash up.


    Before this, he did not pay much attention to the changes in his elements.


    As soon as the water touched his body, however, Philip found that its characteristics had changed. The


    water became a little corrosive, the wind was faster and more aggressive, the earth was morepact,


    the metal was more malleable with smaller particles, and the temperature of the fire had increased.


    He felt the enhancement of each category. Although the difference was not too big, it was still an


    increase of level 5S elements by half a level or even one level.


    Philip had already reached the first level of the energy practice phase of the Three Phase God-Demon


    Technique, and even if he did not deliberately activate it, the energy in his body ran ording to the


    route.


    It was time to leave. Philip nced at the huge stomach chamber and said with a smile, ¡°This fish


    trapped me here for no reason, but considering that I got a great opportunity here, I¡¯ll teach it a small


    lesson instead of a big one¡­¡±


    Philip poked the esophagus that sent him in. It was very sticky and slippery, so he took out a pair of


    daggers from the green space ring and climbed out step by step.


    After a while, the airflow in this passage suddenly elerated. This fish must have just eaten, and


    Philip was inside the passage now. Different things smacked Philip on the face.


    ¡°This damned fish!¡± Philip gritted his teeth.


    After the fish finished eating, Philip sped up and increased his strength to crawl out. He finally reached


    the fish¡¯s throat.


    The smell in its stomach was eptable before, but the smell here could be regarded as a biochemical


    weapon now. Even though Philip had not eaten for a while, his stomach still churned.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He raised his hand and burned the fish¡¯s throat. The fish started rolling.


    After roasting it for a short while, Philip stopped. For such a big fish, this level of attack was merely


    scalding its throat. With the enhancement of the Three Phase God-Demon Technique, he was much


    stronger now.


    He broke the fish¡¯s sharp teeth and swam out.


    ¡°Mom, look A man came out of the fish¡¯s mouth!¡±


    ¡°My child, that should be a program organized by this ce.¡±


    However, when the mom saw that the man was naked, she covered the girl¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t


    look!¡±


    ¡°Why is there a special program?¡±


    ¡°This dude can measure up to me!¡±


    ¡°You? Forget it.¡±


    Philip was dumbfounded.


    Why was this fish here?


    Was this an aquarium?


    He did not want to dirty his clothes at first, so he chose toe out like this. However, he did not


    expect things to turn out this way.


    ¡°This is embarrassing¡­¡± Philip said lightly, turning his head to scold the fish.


    However, the fish behind him was already swimming in another direction.

 Chapter 3378

    Chapter 3378


    After he realized his surroundings, Philip swam toward the exit with all his strength.


    The aquarium employees quickly arranged for some people to jump into the water while others waited


    at the exit.


    Today was the aquarium¡¯s first day of opening, so it must not be ruined by the appearance of this


    naked man.


    A blond old man gritted his teeth and looked at the monitor screen where Philip nimbly dodged the


    employees like a fish.


    He pped the table and shouted, ¡°How the hell are you monitoring this ce?¡±


    ¡°Manager, this fish is an opening gift from the former White Marsh emperor,¡± the person next to him


    said tremblingly.


    The former White Marsh emperor had a good rtionship with the blond old man. The two were


    ymates when they were children. The blond old man did not shy away from scolding. ¡°Maybe that


    old geezer is messing with me!¡±


    In the center, a group of people from the White Marsh royal family surrounded an old man with gray


    hair and the little girl he held hands with.


    The little girl tilted her head and asked the old man, ¡°Grandpa, is that a merman?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he still replied kindly, ¡°My child, that¡¯s a human¡­¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he wearing any clothes? He doesn¡¯t even have any hair on his body,¡± the little girl asked


    innocently.


    The old man was at a loss for how to respond.


    Seeing that Philip was still dodging the employees smoothly, he said to the person next to him, ¡°Go and


    catch him. By the way, don¡¯t forget to put some clothes on him before youe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The man quickly headed to the exit of the exhibit center.


    Seeing that Philip was about toe out, the man decided to sit back and wait.


    He finally arrived at the exit. Philip was a little annoyed being chased by these people. These people


    even used tools such as fishings, harpoons, and fishing rods to capture him.


    As Philip burst out of the water, a big hand grabbed his throat. It turned out to be a member of the


    White Marsh royal family.


    Philip raised his arm and gave the other party a hand knife.


    Feeling the numbness spreading from his arm, the man frowned. He had underestimated this naked


    man. Seeing his glowing body, it turned out he was an eight-star powerhouse.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The moment Philipnded, huge hands made of earth emerged from both sides and wrapped around


    him.


    ¡°Are you trying to destroy my center?¡± the blond old man appeared and shouted.


    The members of the White Marsh royal family were at a loss when they saw him yelling in anger.


    After quickly putting on some clothes, Philip rushed out and said, ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± A gray-haired old man walked out.


    The pressure from him made Philip feel very ufortable, but he did not lose his fighting spirit.


    Philip guessed the identity of the old man and said, ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace for the old to bully the young.¡±


    The old man was taken aback when he heard this.


    Heughed and said, ¡°What about yourck of shame, you brat?¡±


    This situation was very unfavorable for Philip. Not only were there several eight-star powerhouses


    staring at him, but there was also someone at the holy tier in front of him. He might even be at his


    peak.


    Philip got ready to use the rules of space to open a portal and escape.


    Seeing that Philip was ready to leave, the knowledgeable old man said loudly, ¡°You must be Philip


    rke. Would you like toe to my humble abode as a guest?¡±


    His voice was gruff and loud, so vigorous and powerful that people were hardly able to stand on guard


    against him.


    Philip was taken aback.


    He withdrew his rules of space, narrowed his eyes at the old man, and said, ¡°Do you promise in front of


    everyone that you won¡¯t harm me?¡±


    The old manughed heartily and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. This is a protective stone left


    by my predecessors, a top-grade stone. It can resist attacks below the god tier for one minute. That¡¯s


    enough time for you to leave.¡±


    With that said, the old man tossed a colorful stone to Philip.

 Chapter 3379

    Chapter 3379


    Feeling the power from the stone, Philip believed the old man¡¯s words a little.


    Seeing that Philip was still somewhat doubtful, the old man said to the other members of the White


    Marsh royal family, ¡°You may return to the Jade Marsh Pce.¡±


    The leading eight-star and nine-star powerhouses hesitated for a moment but quickly took their leave.


    At this time, a little girl ran over, grabbed the old man¡¯s hand, hid behind him, and stared at Philip who


    was not far away.


    ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s wearing clothes now.¡±


    ¡°My good child, I told you he¡¯s human.¡±


    ¡°But he has no hair, and he looks very fierce.¡±


    These two did not treat Philip as an outsider and just chatted freely.


    Philip watched as the old man chatted with his granddaughter. After a while, he approached them.


    ¡°Please excuse us. This is my eldest son¡¯s daughter.¡± The old man turned to the girl behind him and


    said, ¡°dys, say hello.¡±


    Seeing Philip approaching, the girl shrank back even more.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat you.¡± Philip said in exasperation.


    He was constantly corroded by the stomach acid in that fish. Even if his hair grew a little, it would be


    corroded by the regr influx of stomach acid.


    The little girl hid behind while Philip followed beside the old man, still holding the protective stone tightly


    in his hand.


    ¡°Never in my life have I, Mallow Wisteria, seen a wanted criminale out of a fish¡¯s mouth in an


    aquarium.¡± The old manughed and continued, ¡°I caught this fish and gave it to the manager. I wonder


    if that old blond will be scared to death by you.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A blond old man jumped up to them from a distance and cursed, ¡°Old geezer, you really gave me a


    good show¡­¡±


    ¡°A good exhibition was ruined by you, this shameless naked man. So, you know how to put on clothes


    now?¡± The blond old man red at Philip and said angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily ruined. Maybe it has be more popr,¡± Philip pursed his lips and said.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hearing this, the blond old man wanted to raise his hand at Philip but was stopped by the gray-haired


    old man.


    Mallow gloated and said, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I have other things to do. Help yourself.¡± After saying that, the blond old man turned around


    and left in a huff.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to my ce.¡± The old man led the way while Philip followed closely.


    Philip wanted to figure out why the White Marsh royal family tolerated the rampant development of a


    cult like the Moon Worship Creed and also some other things about the White Marsh royal family.


    They arrived at apound of the White Marsh royal family members.


    The area was surrounded by ordinary residential buildings with no Vis or mansions in sight. With a


    puzzled face, Philip followed Mallow into a residential building. Even after going into the elevator, he


    could not believe that the strongest person in White Marsh could be so low-key.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression of disbelief, the old man said, ¡°I prefer excitement.¡±


    The elevator stopped at the top floor.


    The old man opened the door and walked in while shouting, ¡°Wife, we have a guest!¡±


    An olddy with ck hair came out, exchanged pleasantries with Philip, and went to the kitchen to


    prepare lunch.


    This looked exactly like an ordinary home. Philip looked at the old man in front of him.


    The old man ignored Philip¡¯s doubts, took a sip of water, and asked, ¡°How did you get your White


    Marsh imprint?¡±

 Chapter 3380

    Chapter 3380


    ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Seeing the old man going straight to the point, Philip replied.


    ¡°You should be from the ancestralnd. No one here can secretly get the mark of the White Marsh


    royal family.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were sharp, and Philip could only answer yes.


    The little girl opened a little gap in her room door and peeked at the two people in the living room.


    The two were silent for a while before the old man said thoughtfully, ¡°Rather than thend of the sinned


    blood, I still prefer to call it the ancestralnd¡­¡±


    That was right. This old man really was the former emperor of the White Marsh royal family!


    An indisputable holy-tier powerhouse!


    Philip was very nervous. He actually met the legendary emperor of the White Marsh royal family!


    This was a genuine holy-tier powerhouse!


    He was unexpectedly peaceful and approachable.


    Philip learned from the old man that he had four children. The eldest was currently in charge of the


    White Marsh royal family. The second child left a message after the eldest inherited the position, saying


    that he wanted to travel the world, and no news was heard from him after that. The third child was


    Ayana Wisteria, whom Philip met in the Peerless Sword Tomb before, while the fourth child was still in


    school.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hold any power now and can be regarded as retired,¡± the old man said lightly.


    In that way, the Moon Worship Creed continued to develop and grow under the territory¡¯s negligence,


    Philip gave himself a brief though.


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on with the Moon Worship Creed in the territory of the White Marsh royal


    family?¡± Philip hesitated but asked anyway.


    Mallow sighed and said, ¡°My son, Salvatore Wisteria, was honest and kind-hearted by nature, but from


    the moment he took the power from me, he seemed to have be a different person¡­ He became


    cruel and enjoyed killing. Our originally friendly rtionship with the ancient dragon royal family was


    ruined because of him.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he continued, ¡°Everything intensified after a woman appeared.¡±


    It was another woman, the same woman that the restaurant owner said in the rumors.


    ¡°That woman used her great strength and superb means to quickly create an organization, which is the


    Moon Worship Creed you mentioned.¡±


    The old man stopped talking, and Philip asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mallow nced at Philip and said, ¡°The Moon Worship Creed was founded on good intentions and


    direction. It grew rapidly and even became an existenceparable to several big families. Salvatore


    tried to negotiate with them, but he was brainwashed after that¡­¡±


    ¡°After the woman left, he became the actual overseer of the Moon Worship Creed. In order to achieve


    his goal quickly, he didn¡¯t hesitate to change the harmonious style of the Moon Worship Creed, and it


    became what it is today.¡±


    The old man stopped here.


    Philip frowned and asked, ¡°Where did that woman go? Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    ¡°It was rumored that this woman has gone to the second continent, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s urate. As


    for such management affairs, I¡¯ve washed my hands off everything. But even if I want to, I can¡¯t control


    him.¡±

 Chapter 3381

    Chapter 3381


    After saying that, the old man raised his hand, exposing his forearm. He could hardly control the violent


    trembling, even if he was a holy-tier powerhouse.


    ¡°I fought him once over this matter. I wanted to teach this rascal a lesson, but I didn¡¯t expect to be so


    useless now that I¡¯m old.¡±


    Philip could tell that the other party was helpless.


    ¡°The food is ready, Mr. rke¡­¡± The olddy cleared the table and diffused the awkward atmosphere.


    dys was the first to run over and sit down at the dining table. The food was mostly home-cooked


    dishes but tasted delicious.


    The olddy said to the old man, ¡°If you¡¯d told me earlier that there¡¯d be a guest, I¡¯d have gone


    shopping.¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± the old man said impatiently as he ate.


    ¡°See, he¡¯s so impatient after just a few words.¡±


    Pursing her lips, the olddy served Philip some food and said, ¡°Have some more. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll


    keep cooking.¡±


    Philip nodded. Putting aside their identities and his son¡¯s problem, Philip looked forward to such a


    retirement life.


    After lunch, Philip and the old man sat at the dining table again. The old man turned on the monitor with


    the news ying on a loop.


    ¡°What are your ns?¡± the old man peeled a fruit and said to Philip.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the first continent.¡±


    ¡°Are you attending the Heroes Conference?¡± the man said in puzzlement.


    Philip said without hiding, ¡°For the Multidew Herb.¡±


    Hearing that, the old man thought for a while and said, ¡°I once took part in one session when I was


    younger, and the second prize that year seemed to be the Multidew Herb. But I don¡¯t know what the


    prizes now are.¡±


    Philip was surprised. If he could not get the Multidew Herb from the Multiherb Guild, maybe he could go


    to this conference to fight for it.


    ¡°How did you do back then?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°s, I wasn¡¯t very focused on my practice back then, so I only managed to get fifth ce.¡±


    Although he said that modestly, his chest still puffed up as if implying to Philip of his strength.


    ¡°Oh, amazing,¡± Philip said perfunctorily.


    ¡°Looking at your current state, you can win the championship,¡± Mallow said seriously all of a sudden.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°No way. Even first ce isn¡¯t enough to satisfy me.¡±


    The twoughed.


    At this time, the news reported that a newly opened aquarium, purportedly thergest in the whole


    continent, had quelled the riots caused by the sudden appearance of a naked man in the center. The


    flow of visitors had also increased.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You see, that¡¯s what I said. Remember to ask him to buy me dinner next time,¡± Philip pursed his lips


    and said.


    The old man jokingly said, ¡°You really dare to own up to this. You¡¯re not afraid of inviting trouble.¡±


    At this time, dys, who was still eavesdropping in the room, ran out. She pointed to the aquarium on


    the monitor and said, ¡°We went here today.¡±


    Suddenly seeing Philip¡¯s appearance in the news, she pointed and said, ¡°Bald guy.¡±


    Philip said in exasperation, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to your grandparents, you¡¯ll be bald when you grow


    up too.¡±


    The little girl believed him and ran back to her room while covering her mouth.


    Mallow shook his head and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for lying to kids?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of retribution.¡± Philip chuckled.


    The two continued to watch the news, lost in their own thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone withdraw your arrest warrant,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡±


    The two chatted for a long time. As it was gettingte, Philip got up to leave.


    ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with the Moon Worship Creed for the time being. If you want to intervene, I suggest


    you do it after reaching the holy-tier.¡±


    Philip nodded and turned to leave.


    The little girl ran out with a wig in her hand and said, ¡°Big Brother, I made this with my nano sewing


    machine. I hope you won¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Seeing that Philip was helpless, the old man said, ¡°My granddaughter likes to tinker with such things.


    Just ept it.¡±


    Philip took the wig and put it on his head.


    He did not feel any difort, so he smiled and said to the little girl, ¡°It fits me very well. Listen to your


    grandpa and be a good kid.¡±


    The old man suddenly said solemnly, ¡°It seems that someone is going to make a move on the ancestral


    land. I don¡¯t know the specific details yet, but I advise you not to sink too deeply.¡±

 Chapter 3382

    Chapter 3382


    As Philip pushed the door open, he froze and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll make them regret evering, then. Also,


    I¡¯ll be keeping your protective stone.¡±


    After saying that, he entered the elevator and waved goodbye to the three of them.


    Philip went downstairs and found a very burly figure standing in front of the entrance. From the light


    shining outside, he seemed to be wearing the outfit of the White Marsh royal family.


    The man crossed his arms and leaned against the door.


    When he saw Philiping out, he said in a steady and powerful voice, ¡°Did my father tell you


    anything unnecessary?¡±


    Philip guessed that this person was Mallow¡¯s eldest son, Salvatore Wisteria, currently the person with


    the highest authority in the White Marsh royal family. It was not surprising that he appeared here, and


    without any entourage around, this should be a private visit.


    ¡°Nothing much. It was just a casual chat.¡± With that said, Philip was about to walk past him.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but I advise you not to use the White Marsh imprint on your body. Don¡¯t let others mistake


    you as an illegitimate child of the White Marsh royal family.¡± Salvatore merely said coldly without any


    other action.


    ¡°You can mind your own business.¡±


    Philip stopped in his tracks and stared at him. After that, Salvatore walked into the elevator, and Philip


    left theplex.


    Now that the arrest warrant was gone, Philip could move around in the city of the White Marsh royal


    family again. Only then did Philip notice the date.


    He had stayed in the fish¡¯s stomach for nearly two months, and it had been three months since he


    came to the Starfall Continent. At present, he had a clear idea of how to get some special herbs, and


    there were two ways of getting them, but Philip did not want to stop and waste too much time.


    The capital of the White Marsh royal family on the eighth continent was located in the heart of the


    territory, which was actually closer to his destination. This route would also pass through the fifth


    continent, the territory of the green ox royal family.


    Philip found a roadside electronics store to rece the previousmunicator with a new one. Then,


    he took out his sports car and found arge auction house. He nned to sell some of the things he


    got earlier.


    Philip picked a few pieces of good quality items and put them up for auction while the rest were


    disposed of at market value.


    When the manager saw that this person was so generous with more than a dozen treasures in his


    hands, he immediately became respectful.


    ¡°Sir, our auctions are held every Sunday night. If you¡¯re interested, I can arrange a private room for


    you,¡± the manager said.


    Today happened to be Sunday.


    Philip wanted to see what else was being sold in the auction house, so he said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Everyone in the auction house wore a mask, so the manager got one for Philip too. Coincidentally,


    when Philip was taken to the private room, he met the third princess of the White Marsh royal family


    along the way.


    It was none other than Ayana Wisteria whom he met in the cave before.


    Seeing Philip staring at her, Ayana frowned and asked, ¡°Sir, do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but with your good looks, I¡¯d like to get to know you,¡± Philip said unhurriedly.


    Ayana was used to such scenes and simply sneered as she said, ¡°Sweet talker¡­¡±


    After that, the two went on their separate ways, but Ayana wondered why his figure looked so familiar


    as if she had seen him somewhere before.

 Chapter 3383

    Chapter 3383


    Philip sat in a dim private room withplete facilities. If not for the auction table under the transparent


    ss cover in front, this ce would look more like a clubhouse.


    ¡°Sir, if you want to make a bid, just enter the amount through this panel. The auction will start in about


    half an hour. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. There¡¯s someone outside the room if you need


    help. If you have any questions, you can call me at any time¡­¡±


    After finding a good viewing spot and sitting down, Philip flipped through the auction items on a tablet,


    some of which caught Philip¡¯s interest.


    He pressed a button, and a sexy woman walked in from outside.


    She said, ¡°How may I help you, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Can the item I bid for be offset with the item I put up for auction in terms of star dors?¡±


    The few items that Philip took a fancy to were very important, but he was afraid his pocket was not


    deep enough.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The woman replied, but seeing that Philip did not speak again, she asked, ¡°Is there anything


    else you need, Sir?¡±


    Philip nced at this woman. Her eyes were full of charm. She was definitely willing to be the


    customer¡¯s ything at the drop of a hat, but Philip was disdainful of such things, so he said, ¡°No, you


    may leave¡­¡±


    The woman closed the door reluctantly and walked out.


    After working in this industry for so long, it was the first time a lone male client rejected her. The woman


    thought that this man must be bent.


    Philip never imagined that he would be seen in that way for no reason.


    Soon, the normal seats below were fully upied, and a man with a chubby face in a formal suit


    walked onto the stage.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Fantasy World Auction House. I¡¯m Mike, your host for today.


    Without further ado, here¡¯s our first auction item!¡±


    Twodies walked to the center stage with a tray wrapped in red silk, on which were two porcin


    bottles.


    ¡°This is a special medicine obtained by an eight-star practitioner during his travels in the ancient dragon


    royal family¡¯s territory, most likely produced in the Moon Lotus Medical Guild that was once very active


    there. Although we don¡¯t know the name of this special medicine, the medical effect canrgely


    increase a person¡¯s level if they¡¯re five stars and below¡­¡±


    ¡°Those with a level between six to eight stars can see a small increase. It can even be used to break


    through a level!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hearing that, the whole auction house went into an uproar. Everyone felt very excited that people with


    five stars and below could increase their level byrge.


    In the Starfall Continent, everyone looked forward to increasing their practice level rapidly, especially


    through a medicine called the Evolution Fluid.


    It was no wonder that Philip met many practitioners before this who were inconsistent with their level


    and strength.


    ¡°We have five special medicines in total, one bottle with two pills and one bottle with three pills. As for


    the final effect, it depends on the individual. Let¡¯s start with the bottle of two pills with a starting price of


    50,000 star dors. The increment of each bid shall not be less than 1,000 star dors!¡±


    There was a monitor on this auction table that disyed the seat number and the bid amount.


    Soon, the price soared to 150,000 star dors, and the item was finally auctioned by a couple. The


    following bottle with three pills was sold for 250,000 star dors. Next, various special medicines and


    equipment went on stage.


    Among them were two pieces of equipment sold by Philip. Ady¡¯s breastte and a more delicate


    breast piece were put together for auction and sold for 3.6 million star dors.


    Philip had a dozen other items waiting to be auctioned.


    At this time, the host on the stage suddenly said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve received a message. The following


    item is definitely the first to be auctioned in the capital, or even the eighth continent!¡±


    Everyone held their breath and waited and waited. Even Philip, who was a little sleepy just now, perked


    up when he heard that.


    The curtain slowly opened, and several people came out pushing a cart covered with a red cloth.

 Chapter 3384

    Chapter 3384


    ¡°Let me introduce to you a mermaid captured from the west coast of the continent!¡±


    After the host finished speaking, everyone stood up one after another, wanting a clearer look.


    They took off the cloth, and there was a mermaid curled up in a transparent ss case-quite simr in


    appearance to those mermaids in the movies. The mermaid was curled up into a ball, and no one could


    see her face clearly.


    A person standing on the side pressed a button. An electric current surged in the small ss case, and


    the mermaid inside rolled and howled in pain.


    The mermaid¡¯s brown-red curly hair floated in the water. Her skin was like crystal clear white jade, her


    face was as delicate as a porcin doll, and her scales were a mysterious blue-purple of the ocean.


    ¡°Oh dear, I can¡¯t let them torture such a cute woman like this. Seeing her is like a gift from God.¡±


    ¡°Her face is simply perfect.¡±


    ¡°I want to keep her in my fish pond and make her my precious collection!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I want to use her to feed my fish!¡±


    Philip saw the mermaid¡¯s misery from above. Several scales on her lower body even fell off when she


    was struggling. However, seeing the frenzy of the crowd below and the fact that he had no money, it


    was impossible to save her.


    The electric current in the water stopped. The mermaid¡¯s eyes were red, but no one saw her crying.


    She leaned against the ss panel behind her, her body trembling constantly as if she was sobbing.


    ¡°The bidding starts now. The starting price is one million star dors, and the increment for every bid


    thereafter must not be less than 20,000 star dors!¡±


    The speed at which the price soared was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, but it was within reason too.


    The bid soon reached 30 million, and the price was still increasing.


    Some people had to stop bidding already, but even so, the price still reached 30 million.


    The mermaid gradually calmed down. She could not understand the frenzied expressions of thesend


    creatures outside, but she felt very uneasy.


    Philip sat back on the chair andmented. Even if she was saved, countless more mermaids would be


    caught and auctioned for profit.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The crazy behavior of those people below had nothing to do with Philip.


    Gradually, those participating in the bid stopped one after another. Such a novelty was not worth such a


    high price. Finally, the price stopped at 87 million, won by a fat and wealthy businessman with a greasy


    face.


    The auction continued, and Philip saw the first item he wanted, which was mechanical goggles


    developed by ck Turtle Technical Institute. Although called goggles, the function was more to


    identify living creatures and their levels.


    There were too many creatures on this continent. Even if one spent their whole life studying them, it


    was impossible to understand one-tenth of all the creatures. This item was of no use to ordinary people


    but of great use to Philip.


    ¡°The starting price is 200,000 star dors, and the increment for every bid must not be less than 4,000


    star dors.¡±


    Few people were interested in it, but the people in the private room next door keptpeting with


    Philip, and the price soon reached 520,000 star dors. It was none other than Ayana in that private


    room.


    Her elder brother¡¯s child was about to celebrate her birthday, and Ayana wanted to give her this item.


    The child liked to y with mechanical gadgets since she was a child, but there was an ignorant fool


    next door who keptpeting with her.

 Chapter 3385

    Chapter 3385


    ¡°Third Princess, I have my ways to get this thing, so you don¡¯t have to spend so much money on it,¡± a


    young man on the side said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my dear sister. We can give something else if we can¡¯t get this. My dad¡¯stest research


    results this year are pretty good.¡±


    Seeing that Ayana¡¯s bidding had slowed down, Philip held on relentlessly and finally won the goggles at


    644,000 star dors.


    Philip felt a pang of heartache. He did not expect to spend so much for such a gadget.


    The crowd below had watched a good bidding war between two distinguished guests in the private


    rooms fighting over a gadget, and various rumors spread out quickly.


    Later, several weapons auctioned by Philip went on stage one after another. Some of them had good


    elemental effects, and a few people with a discerning eye kept increasing the prices, which Philip was


    happy to see.


    ¡°The Five-Element Herb, due to the power of five elements, can¡¯t be absorbed by people. But if you


    nt it in your room, it can harmonize the five elements and bnce the effects. The Five-Element


    Herb is very rare and can only grow in ces where the five elements are in bnce¡­¡±


    ¡°We have ten Five-Element Herbs here, so the starting price is 500,000 star dors, and every bid¡¯s


    increment can be no less than 10,000 star dors.¡±


    The Five-Element Herbs were quite popr among some businessmen, which could be used to adjust


    the environment for luck.


    Philip wanted to see if he could absorb them.


    Fortunately, after some struggles, Philip finally got them for 1.3 million star dors.


    The final item on auction was a powerful spirit beast with a closing bid of nearly 100 million star dors.


    Philip went backstage, ready to take the items he auctioned for and the money he got from putting his


    items up for auction. He happened to see the businessman asking a few people to pull the cloth-


    covered cart.


    The businessman was not very concerned about the envious or jealous eyes of others.


    ¡°Sir, the things you brought were sold for a total of 30.4 million. Our auction house charges a handling


    fee of 9%, so your bnce is 27.664 million star dors.¡±


    ¡°You may deduct the amount for the items that I bid for,¡± Philip said.


    ¡°Okay, one item is 664,000, and the other is 1.3 million, so your bnce is 25.7 million star dors.¡±


    As he said that, the manager transferred the star dors to Philip¡¯smunicator. Then, the manager


    took out a tinum gold card and handed it to Philip.


    He said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re now a VIP of our auction house. Every month, you¡¯ll have a quota of 100,000 star


    dors to spend in our auction house.¡±


    After taking the card, Philip casually threw it into the ring before saying his thanks. He had no idea how


    many times he coulde to this auction house.


    Philip got his two items and walked outside, cursing the auction house inwardly for deducting so much


    in one go.


    As Philip walked out the door and was just about to get in the car, he smelled the faint stench of blood


    and salty sea in the air.


    Following this scent, Philip came to an alley in a slum not far away. Those people helping the rich man


    to pull the cart before were now lying on the ground. It was not apparent if they were still alive.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Arge hover car was parked in front with its headlights on. Philip stepped forward softly, opened the


    door, and found the rich man dead on the luxurious seat.


    He was disemboweled and died tragically. There was no sign of the mermaid.


    Philip was about to leave when he heard the sshing sound of water from the roof.

 Chapter 3386

    Chapter 3386


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the murderer was still nearby. Philip jumped up. He really wanted to see what the


    murderer looked like.


    A red-haired boy dressed in rags entered his sight. He carried arge fish tank on his back, which


    contained the mermaid that had just been auctioned off.


    The boy saw that Philip was just staring at him quietly. After putting the mermaid down, he revealed a


    pair of sharp ws stained with blood.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem human,¡± Philip said lightly.


    Roar!


    The boy crouched down and growled as if warning Philip not to approach him.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Suddenly, the boy bared his teeth and rushed over,


    waving his sharp ws.


    Philip had no choice but to knock him out and carry him over to the mermaid, who kept shrinking back


    in horror. However, there was only that much room in the ss case.


    With these two merpeople, Philip sneaked into the aquarium from earlier, which was closed at this time.


    When looking over them, Philip found scars on the boy. They were densely packed like vines all over


    his body. Some had been scabbed over, while others were inmed and festering.


    After putting some medicine on him, Philip brought the mermaid to the aquarium. The ocean beasts


    cheered up when they saw the mermaid¡¯s arrival.


    The seawater in the small fish tank was stinking up.


    Philip carried the mermaid and applied some medicine where her scales fell off. He put her into the big


    fish tank for the time being.


    For a moment, Philip did not know what to do with these two. If he allowed them to escape just like this,


    not to mention their inability to move around and understand human speech, they would probably


    starve to death at some point.


    If he handed them over to this aquarium, he did not know if they would be treated well. However, it was


    not convenient for him to take them away. Philip had not yet explored the possibility of putting living


    things into his space ring.


    Since there was no better solution to this matter for the time being, he might as well ask the blond old


    man for advice.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Philip found afortable ce and sat down. He took out a Five-Element Herb and tried to absorb it


    by drawing the power of the elements into his body.


    The herb that was ck on one side and white on the other slowly faded. The power of the five


    elements inside was quickly absorbed by Philip. The effect was good, but it was a little expensive.


    The power of the five elements in this herb was but a drop in the bucket, so Philip quickly absorbed all


    the remaining nine herbs in one go.


    When Philip opened his eyes again, he saw the mermaid lying on the side of the tank, talking with the


    boy in a specialnguage.


    The boy looked happy, but the mermaid seemed aggrieved as she said something.


    Philip did not know if he should break the tranquility between them.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing that the two were about to kiss each other, Philip interrupted.


    Although the young man was indebted to Philip, he still looked wary.


    Philip raised his hands in a wave, indicating that he had no weapons and was not hostile.


    He said softly, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    The boy watched as Philip walked over slowly and did not do anything out of the ordinary.

 Chapter 3387

    Chapter 3387


    Seeing that the distance between them was quite appropriate, Philip took out a notebook. With a pen,


    he drew waves and a few figures that seemed like merpeople on it.


    The mermaid became excited, but the boy did not react much.


    Was the boy not a merman?


    Philip slid his pen and notebook across the floor.


    The boy picked them up and started to draw as Philip did. His drawing was quite sloppy, but Philip


    could still see a few key things, such as the symbol for highly toxic chemicals and a few words that


    were vague but still legible, which spelled Sammy.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip called out tentatively, ¡°Sammy?¡±


    The boy looked up at Philip, his tears uncontroble. The message contained in those eyes included


    pain, loneliness, indignity, and deep homesickness.


    Philip had some idea now. This boy probably became like this after being exposed to toxic substances.


    As for knowing the merpeople¡¯snguage, he was probably taken in by the merfolk.


    He looked about 14 or 15 years old, and he could only write his name, so he had probably lived with


    the merfolk for more than ten years. He was a pitiful child.


    Philip crouched down and spread his arms open to the boy. He wanted to see if this most primitive


    method would work.


    The boy turned to look at the mermaid and hesitated for a moment. The mermaid kept encouraging


    him. Finally, the boy could not hold back anymore and hugged Philip.


    This should be the first time in more than ten years that another human being cared so much for him.


    Philip patted him on the back andforted him. The teenager hugged Philip tightly and refused to let


    go.


    After a while, the aquarium was opened. Some workers came in to clean up and feed the fish. One of


    them saw Philip and the two creatures and quickly reported this matter to his superior.


    After a while, a skinny man came over. He recognized the mermaid in the water tank and said with


    shining eyes, ¡°My friend, thank you for giving the aquarium a rare mermaid.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend¡­¡± Philip did not look at him but felt the emotion the mermaid transmitted to him


    through the ss.


    ¡°In that case, how much will it cost for us to buy your friend?¡± the man said, not giving up.


    Philip looked at the well-dressed monster in human skin in front of him coldly and said, ¡°Call your


    manager over, that blond old man.¡±


    The man waved his hand and said, ¡°The manager isn¡¯t on duty today, and you don¡¯t call the shots here.


    Trespassing on private premises makes you look like a terrorist to me.¡±


    Seeing that Philip refused to budge, the man said to the people around, ¡°Tie them up!¡±


    Seeing that those people had bad intentions, the boy crouched down in an attacking pose, intimidating


    the people approaching him slowly.


    Philip took a step forward, stood in front of the boy, and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to touch


    them!¡±


    The figure in front of him reminded the boy of his father who often carried him on his back when he was


    a child, and his eyes began to turn red again.


    Seeing that Philip was about to fight them to the end, coupled with the invincible aura that he exuded,


    no one dared to take another step further.


    During the stalemate, it was time for the aquarium to open for business. Due to what had happened


    yesterday, many people came to watch the naked man¡¯s performance.


    Even though there were workers around, some people soon came to where the stalemate was


    happening.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? A melodrama?¡±


    ¡°Look, is that a mermaid? I¡¯ve only seen one in documentaries before!¡±


    ¡°This is really worth the money!¡±


    The crowd turned on their videos and cameras.


    The skinny man suddenly shouted to the crowd, ¡°This man wants to steal the mermaid from our


    aquarium. Please notify the patrol team!¡±

 Chapter 3388

    Chapter 3388


    Hearing that, a few people immediately notified the patrol team, but more people continued recording


    as if they were just here for the show.


    Philip said loudly to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m the naked man from yesterday. This aquarium poached the


    members of our merfolk family. My siblings and I were kidnapped and brought to this strange city. We


    haven¡¯t been able to eat or sleep well every day, and we have to perform shows in this aquarium. Is it


    wrong if we just want to go home?¡±


    While saying that, Philip pretended to wipe away his tears.


    ording to the information that Philip had gathered so far, the people of Starfall Continent were


    rtively sessful in protecting the ecological environment, which meant that they would take the


    initiative to protect some rare species. Moreover, he noticed some people who looked like journalists in


    the crowd.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡± The skinny man never thought that Philip would do such a thing and was


    speechless for a moment.


    ¡°How disgusting. He looks human, but his behavior is inhuman.¡±


    ¡°Just look at that pitiful mermaid. How could the people in this aquarium be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°How dare he run an aquarium? My friends, beat him up!¡±


    At this time, a video was uploaded on the inte and instantly went viral.


    The old blond manager who was restingfortably at home was called by his wife to watch the video,


    and he instantly became furious, ¡°What are these people doing?!¡±


    After that, he rushed to the aquarium in his hover car.


    The patrol team arrived at the aquarium, and the captain seemed acquainted with the skinny man. He


    stepped forward to find out the details from the skinny man.


    ¡°That person sneaked into our aquarium in the middle of the night, trying to steal the mermaid we were


    about to exhibit today, but he was discovered by our security system and caught red-handed. If you


    don¡¯t believe me, ask our security team.¡±


    The skinny man lied without batting an eye. In fact, the aquarium did not even have a security system


    in ce.


    The skinny man said into the captain¡¯s ear, ¡°This mermaid was given to us by the former member of the


    White Marsh royal family.¡±


    Seeing that the patrol team was about to take Philip down, the skinny man thought that he had gained


    a mermaid for the aquarium for free. He even imagined the surprise on the manager¡¯s face when he


    saw the mermaid.


    He wondered when he could officially take over this aquarium.


    Philip saw several members of the patrol team pull out their handcuffs, ready to take him and the boy


    away.


    After turning around to appease the boy, Philip did not make any moves to resist. He just stood there


    quietly.


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 3389

    Chapter 3389


    A gruff and powerful voice resounded throughout the aquarium.


    Everyone followed the voice and looked over.


    A blond old man flew in on a hover car, and someone recognized him as the manager of the aquarium.


    The blond old man slowlynded next to the patrol team and said, ¡°This is the aquarium¡¯s private affair.


    We can handle it ourselves. We don¡¯t need any help from the patrol team.¡±


    Since the old man said so, the captain of the patrol team told his men to retreat to the side.


    The blond old man saw Philip staring at him with a smile on his face and felt a little creeped out.


    He said, ¡°Little friend, I don¡¯t know what your purpose is,ing to my aquarium time and again. My


    aquarium is just newly opened, you know.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I bringing you more customers and increasing your poprity?¡± Philip smiled and said, ¡°The


    previous incident was an ident. As for this time, you should ask your supervisor.¡±


    The old man turned to the skinny man doubtfully and said with a frown, ¡°Tell me about it¡­¡±


    The skinny man recounted the facts he had fabricated. However, before he finished speaking, the


    blond old man stepped forward and pped the skinny man.


    Smack!


    The sound was crisp and loud as if all his strength was put into it.


    ¡°Pack up your things and get lost!¡±


    ¡°Mana¡­ Manager, but why?¡±


    This skinny man could not find a job at first. His family found him a decent job through money and


    connections.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, where did this mermaide from?¡± The blond old man red at him angrily.


    ¡°I-It was given to us by the former leader of the White Marsh royal family.¡± After saying that, the man


    flushed red.


    At this time, a voice came from the crowd, ¡°No, that¡¯s false¡­¡±


    A figure walked over, stepping on thin air.


    Everyone took a closer look. It was none other than the former leader of the White Marsh royal family.


    Everyone knelt to wee the king¡¯s arrival. Seeing this, the skinny man slumped to the ground.


    The guards hidden in the crowd turned on the electronic jammers. This was no time for taking casual


    pictures.


    ¡°Little Philip, we meet again after only a day. You¡¯re still so good at attracting trouble.¡± Mallow Wisteria


    laughed.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m retired, so I have all the time in the world. I saw the news right after taking my granddaughter to


    school.¡±


    The blond old man stepped forward andughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I should be cleaning my own


    mess. Isn¡¯t this too big of amotion?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so big about it?¡±


    Philip chased after the skinny man who was about to escape, picked him up, and said, ¡°What


    happened to all your arrogance just now? Didn¡¯t you make up a bunch of stories just now? Now that


    these two are here, shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I was wrong. I was ignorant and shouldn¡¯t have made up stories.¡±


    Seeing this, some wavering people started to change their tone again.


    ¡°I just knew that person was up to no good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. You just said you¡¯d bet 10,000 star dors that the young man was up to no good.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Philip threw the man in front of the patrol team and said, ¡°Please take him away and charge him


    ording to the proper procedures.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the captain of the patrol team said with a smile.


    Walking to the two old men who were talking enthusiastically, Philip said to the blond old man, ¡°I


    wonder if I can use the name of your aquarium to send the mermaid back to the sea.¡±


    The blond man thought about it. This would not only increase the poprity of his aquarium but also let


    it gain a good reputation, so why not?


    ¡°Sure. You may decide what to do.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Today, under the joint witness of Mr. Wisteria and everyone, the aquarium will


    send the mermaid back home with an exclusive entourage. I hope that the media will follow and report


    this.¡±


    As he spoke, Philip patted the head of Sammy, the young boy next to him.


    After a while, the crowd slowly dispersed, but some people still waited for things to end.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Sir.¡± Philip saluted the blond old man.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. My name is Archie Bard. Just call me Mr. Archie. I¡¯m not that old, ¡± the blond old


    man said.


    Philip looked at the vehicle that was ready and the mermaid who was still full of doubts.


    He turned to Mallow and said, ¡°Sir, I want this boy to go to school.¡±

 Chapter 3390

    Chapter 3390


    ¡°Sure, you can leave him to me. I¡¯ll raise him like my grandson.¡±


    Looking at the timid Sammy, Mallow said thoughtfully. ¡°Thanks for your help.¡±


    Philip turned to the boy and gestured to him. The boy probably understood and immediately got up and


    ran to the mermaid.


    He wanted to return to the human world too. This was a great opportunity for him, but he was reluctant


    to part with the mermaid who had been with him all the time. The two chatted with each other through


    the water tank, and both of them started to cry.


    Philip walked over. He drew a picture of a strong person and handed it to Sammy.


    He patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°When you be stronger, you can look for her again.¡±


    Probably because he understood Philip¡¯s words, the boy nodded.


    The aquarium installed a small locator on the mermaid for fear of some idents along the way.


    ¡°You should head out as soon as possible,¡± Philip said to the leader of the entourage.


    Those people the boy killedst night should have been discovered by now. The mermaid appeared


    here after going missing, and now the Inte was full of photos and videos of her. Anyone could find


    her here.


    However, Philip did not know that the auction house did not disclose the information that they had sold


    a mermaid.


    All the customers had already signed a non-disclosure agreement before entering the auction house.


    The death of the rich businessman was simply handled as a wild beast attack.


    Only living people were customers while the dead ones had no value.


    The entourage in charge of bringing the mermaid home was ready to set off under the close attention


    of the media.


    The boy chased after the car and shouted in the merfolk¡¯snguage, ¡°Be sure to wait for me!¡±


    In the car, the mermaid replied with a sad but hopeful voice for the future, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    After that, the boy reluctantly said goodbye to Philip and was soon taken away by Mallow. He was


    smart by nature, so nothing should go wrong.


    The aquarium had appointed another honest man as supervisor. Everything returned to normal, except


    that Philip was mistaken for a merman by some people.


    The next step was to fly to the fifth continent. This time, Philip had a lot of money, so he bought a few


    top-grade energy stones for a million star dors. He did not have to worry about theck of energy for


    the hover car now.


    Philip drove all the way to the south of the eighth continent, which was mostly high mountains, some of


    which were still capped with snow. Feeling a little bored after flying for a long time, Philip found a high


    mountain andnded on it.


    Suddenly, Philip¡¯smunicator received a message from nearby.


    [This is the southern battlefield of the eighth continent. You have entered the management area.


    Please leave immediately!]


    Looking at the deserted mountains and ins, Philip wondered where the battlefield was.


    At this moment, a rock next to him cracked open, and four armored hover cars drove out. The people


    inside were heavily armed and equipped with thetest armor.


    The cars quickly stopped in front of Philip. A team leader wearing a light battle uniform got off while the


    others took their guns and formed a circle.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 3391

    Chapter 3391


    Philip sighed inwardly, ¡°Trouble follows me everywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re now under suspicion for being a spy sent by the Green Ox Empire. Come with us.¡±


    Before Philip could exin, a hood was ced over his head and he was taken back to the cave.


    Philip was quickly brought into an interrogation room surrounded by mirrors. Two men walked in very


    soon.


    One of them asked, ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°The capital.¡±


    ¡°Which capital?¡±


    ¡°The capital city of White Marsh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose here?¡±


    ¡°Interstate travel.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the predefined route?¡±


    Philip was startled.


    Was there a predefined route for traveling?


    He replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    After that, the man asked more than a dozen meaningless questions in session.


    Philip was already a little annoyed by the questions, but if he were to break free from the restraints


    now, it would be extreme contempt for their efforts.


    The man finally finished asking. Philip wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but a woman with short hair


    walked in.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet?¡± Philip asked helplessly.


    The woman ignored Philip but turned on the monitor behind her and said, ¡°Through dataparison,


    you should be Philip rke, who appeared in the capital a few days ago.¡±


    The woman continued, ¡°But you¡¯re from the ancient dragon royal family. Although you have a feud with


    the former leader, we still have reason to suspect that you¡¯re a spy sent by the ancient dragon royal


    family.¡±


    ¡°What about the dead Hardy Shell?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°No one has seen his body,¡± the woman replied coldly.


    Philip was speechless for a moment, at a loss whether this was reasonable or not.


    ¡°Although our battle group is directly led by the royal family, we still have the right to make our own


    decisions. Now, put Philip rke into the holding room and wait for his judgment.¡±


    ¡°Why is there a judgment already? Aren¡¯t you guys too hasty?¡± Philip said without much resistance.


    He could get out of here easily if he wanted to.


    This ce was like abyrinth with various rooms arranged neatly but intricately. Philip was taken deep


    underground. It was said to be a holding room, but this ce looked more like a prison.


    He was pushed into a small room that was only 50 square feet with a small bed and a toilet next to the


    bed.


    A voice came from the next room, ¡°Buddy, how did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°Travel crime. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I went up the mountains to pick herbs and got caught,¡± the man said helplessly.


    Avoice from another room next door said, ¡°I¡¯m charged with espionage.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Philip got up and asked, ¡°So, you were framed too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a spy,¡± the man replied somewhat numbly.


    ¡°Leave him alone. He¡¯s not right in the head,¡± the first voice said.


    ¡°How long do we have to stay here?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°As long as it takes. I can be considered your neighbor now. My name is Joey, and I¡¯ve been here for


    three years,¡± the man replied.


    Philip was taken aback. This holding room doubled as a prison.


    It was almost lunchtime.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A robot in overalls distributed lunch to each room-a small torti, a serving of stir-fried vegetables with


    mincemeat, though there was not much meat, and an overripe banana.


    Philip spat it out after two mouthfuls. Only the torti could be eaten, while the rest were even worse


    than the food on the lowest floor of the underground city.


    Hey quietly on the somewhat cold bed, nning to get a good night¡¯s sleep before leaving. He


    nned to let these people out and create chaos.


    Ignoring the chattering Joey next door, Philip fell asleep quietly. However, before long, Philip was


    awakened by several loud noises, mostly likely explosions.

 Chapter 3392

    Chapter 3392


    For a while, all the people in the holding rooms looked out the windows.


    Soon, several fully armed men came down from the elevator and killed the wardens. However, their


    equipment did not seem uniform but rather pieced together.


    The room doors were opened one after another, and the people outside shouted, ¡°We¡¯re the battle


    group from Cloudridge! We¡¯ve taken over this ce! Leave now if you want to survive!¡±


    Philip walked out of the holding room unhurriedly.


    When Joey saw Philip, he shouted, ¡°Run quickly or something might crop up in a while!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying that, Philip acted as if he wanted to follow him to the elevator. After the leader took several


    target people away, he turned his gun around and said, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to leave now.¡±


    Immediately, Philip heard the sound of various weapons firing from behind him.


    Philip dodged all of them, but Joey next to him was not so lucky. His back got hit, and he flew into the


    elevator that had just opened, all signs of life gone.


    Philip frowned. These people were not from a formal battle group but wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    The leader of the battle groupughed and said, ¡°Look at the way they¡¯re running for their lives. Hope is


    right in front of them, but I¡¯m going to destroy it all. It¡¯s an amazing feeling.¡±


    The man stretched out his hand and made a grabbing motion.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s one person left,¡± a person next to the leader said.


    ¡°How can there be any survivors under such intensive attacks?¡± The leader opened his eyes and saw


    Philip standing in the crowd.


    ¡°You should have some skills to do this. Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡±


    After saying that, the leader drove the assembled mecha toward Philip.


    An elerated punch hit Philip firmly in the face, but an attack less than a five-star level posed no


    threat to Philip at all. It merely made him tilt his head a little.


    ¡°Are the people in remote areas so weak?¡± Philip turned his head slowly and said.


    ¡°Are you a freak?¡±


    The man¡¯s punches fell like raindrops. However, the mecha¡¯s parts quickly scattered all over the ce,


    exposing the man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Your hands are full of sin. Let me help you.¡±


    Philip grabbed the man¡¯s hands, and there was the sound of bones slowly twisting before breaking.


    The man¡¯s face was distorted, and he wanted to break free, but he could not escape this vice-like grip


    no matter what.


    The people behind him were a little afraid to step forward for a moment.


    ¡°Ah! Kill him!¡± The man ordered while enduring the pain in his body.


    Philip picked up the leader and used him as a meat shield. Even the bullets that missed the mark, he


    would use the leader to catch them.


    Soon, the man¡¯s screams and begs for mercy gradually died down until only the muffled sound of each


    attack on his flesh remained.


    Everyone stopped attacking, and Philip tossed the body away.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to surrender now.¡±


    These people were cowards, after all, so they unloaded their weapons and begged for mercy from the


    powerful person in front of them.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Suddenly, a group of people came down from several special passages, and they were wearing the


    uniform of the official battle group here before.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been surrounded. Drop¡­¡±


    Before they could give the order to drop their weapons, they saw that everyone had already put down


    their weapons and crouched obediently with their heads in their hands.

 Chapter 3393

    Chapter 3393


    Only Philip still stood there, looking very calm and rxed.


    A team leader in abat uniform came over and asked with a serious face, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Philip judged from his aura that this person was a six-star practitioner with a rtively solid base.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He nodded as his answer.


    ¡°With your abilities, why are you willing to be imprisoned here?¡± the man wondered.


    ¡°Do you think I want to be here? You guys didn¡¯t even give me a chance to exin!¡±


    Philip caught sight of the unreasonable woman in the interrogation room earlier, pointed at her, and


    said, ¡°You there, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see you. Come out here.¡±


    The woman lowered her head in embarrassment and walked over slowly.


    The team leader asked the woman what happened and was furious. ¡°Outrageous! How dare you make


    decisions without authorization about someone from the royal family? I think you don¡¯t want to work


    here anymore!¡±


    The woman tried to exin, ¡°But I was just following procedures.¡±


    Hearing that, the leader was a little awkward too.


    Although this was a forbidden area, some people were always arrested for no reason.


    ¡°Sir, I hope you don¡¯t dwell on this matter. We were just carrying out our duties,¡± the officer said.


    ¡°Well said. One person simply went up the mountain to collect some herbs and you¡¯ve locked him up


    for three years.¡±


    Philip pointed to Joey¡¯s body in the elevator and said, ¡°You can¡¯t exin away his death.¡±


    Philip frowned and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t request much. You just need to agree topensate the families


    of these people who were killed unjustly and modify this ridiculous interrogation method.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We hope you can supervise us.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have other things to do, so I won¡¯t be staying.¡±


    After Philip said that, he dashed out of the passage like the wind.


    Seeing Philip leaving, those people did not stop him.


    Philip returned to the surface andmented that this seemingly peaceful world was actually full of


    undercurrents. The borders were chaotic, rebel battle groups were everywhere, there were traces of


    the Moon Worship Creed in the city, and constant friction between continents.


    s, the wonderful upper floor mentioned by the lower floors was nowhere to be seen.


    Philip continued to drive until he reached the fifth continent, and he stopped at a small town next to the


    border. The city here looked more mechanized with shadows of various metals everywhere.


    While Philip walked on the street, most people had some cutting-edge equipment on them as if they


    were ready to fight at any time.


    When he passed by a store, there seemed to be a conflict between the buyer and seller inside. The


    buyer raised the cannon on his right arm and fired at the store. Thick smoke was everywhere for a


    while, but the store reacted quickly, changing its shape before the second attack arrived.


    The entire fa?ade was covered with a thickyer of metal now, and the cannon only left a white mark


    on it.


    Both parties were at a stalemate. Philip watched for a while, but no patrolling team came forward, while


    others watched from a distance.


    This city was befitting of its name, Lawless Land.


    Philip sat in an empty shop, ordered a local drink, and asked the boss, ¡°Boss, why is this ce called


    the Lawless Land?¡±


    ¡°Are you new here?¡± seeing at Philip the other party asked back.


    ¡°No one governs this ce. There are only deals you can¡¯t think of here, no deals that you can¡¯t do.¡±


    Tasting the dry and bitter drink, Philip looked at the map and wondered.


    Was this not the territory of the green ox royal family?


    Why was it ungoverned?


    Thus, he continued to ask, ¡°The green ox royal family has been busy fighting with the ck turtle royal


    family next door for many years, so why would they care about this ce?¡±

 Chapter 3394

    Chapter 3394


    Philip really was not used to the taste of that drink, so he went out and threw it into a trashcan.


    On the street, Philip pondered if he should go to Multiherb Guild of the white tiger royal family on the


    third continent to find the Multidew Herb or the Heroes Conference of the fire phoenix royal family on


    the first continent.


    At this moment, a little boy covered in bruises ran out, stopped Philip, and said anxiously, ¡°Big Brother,


    please save my sister¡­¡±


    With that said, the boy took Philip to an old house. The rusty smell of houses in disrepair lingered


    everywhere. It should have rained not long ago, and the water stains on the ground were reddish


    brown.


    Philip remained on guard and followed the little boy into a house with an open door. A few people were


    arguing, and a girl was sobbing.


    ¡°Ern, we agreed to let the boss go first.¡±


    ¡°Why should we give up such a good opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing. Let¡¯se to apromise and let me go first.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Philip pushed the door open and entered. In the dpidated hut in front of him, three youths with


    distorted faces stood there with a shivering young girl on the bed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When the three of them saw someoneing in, they said, ¡°Who is this idiot?¡±


    After saying that, one of them picked up a thin metal stick and shed at Philip¡¯s face.


    Philip dodged sideways, kicked the staggering man on the face with his knee, and said with a sneer,


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? Let me calm you down.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, what did you do to him?¡±


    The man¡¯s body glowed. He was a two-star practitioner.


    Philip had always been merciless to those who were bold enough to challenge him. Since there was so


    much metal around, he should borrow some.


    Thin strips of metal flew in through the window and wrapped around that man, turning him into an iron


    mummy before his attack could reach Philip.


    At this moment, thest remaining person still refused to give up. He judged that Philip was stronger


    than Ern but did not surpass him.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead today!¡±


    The man waved his fists and rushed over, seemingly proficient in boxing. This man was a four-star


    practitioner.


    Philip stretched out a finger and flicked his head lightly. The man flew upside down and hit the wall


    heavily.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,e in.¡± Philip beckoned the little boy who was hiding outside toe in.


    The little boy looked at the two men on the floor and the one who had turned into a metal statue with an


    incredulous expression. At first, he was still thinking if he should go and get more help.


    The boy ran over and hugged his sister, whose breathing slowly returned to normal.


    He said to Philip, ¡°Thank you for saving us, sir!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± As he spoke, Philip tied the three guys together with metal bars.


    Philip was in a difficult spot now. No one cared about such things here. Killing them would only add to


    his sin, but if he did not, they would harm other people in the future.


    The girl saw Philip¡¯s hesitation and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

 Chapter 3395

    Chapter 3395


    The girl took out a knife from the kitchen and was about to kill the three of them.


    Philip quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting your bedroom dirty if you do it here?¡±


    The girl shook her head, and Philip said with a sigh, ¡°Go outside.¡±


    The three were killed by the girl while they were unconscious. Philip manipted the water to wash the


    surrounding area and set the three on fire, turning them into ashes.


    The girl was very brave, unmoved despite killing three people. However, she was also a child who


    knew how to repay kindness, so she invited Philip into the house for dinner.


    The house could almost be described as barren.


    The girl took out the only piece of meat from the refrigerator and served it to Philip after cooldng it. This


    piece of meat could be considered the most valuable item in this family.


    Philip did not refuse her kindness, but he still gave the siblings half the portion of meat. The siblings did


    not speak anything, they just looked at Philip only.


    After finishing his meal, Philip asked them, ¡°What are your names?¡±


    The younger brother said, ¡°My name is Jack, and my sister¡¯s name is Jess.¡±


    Those sounded like prettymon names, so Philip continued to ask, ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    If there was an adult in the family, at least they would not lead such a miserable life.


    Jack nced at his sister aggrievedly, and he said, ¡°They went to the center of the desert and never


    came back¡­¡±


    Philip was taken aback and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The vegetation near this town was fairly lush with no desert marked on the map, so he asked, ¡°Is there


    a desert nearby?¡±


    ¡°This desert only appeared three years ago, and one part of it still surrounds this small town.¡±


    The girl handed a ss of water to Philip and added, ¡°There are storms in that desert every day, and


    hover cars and the like can¡¯t get out at all.¡±


    The boy hugged his elder sister, who had taken care of him all these years.


    ¡°They received an emergency call one day and left for the desert, but they never came back. This ce


    slowly became like this. We have to live like rats every day, and I have to make myself look ugly before


    I even dare to go out and do odd jobs in an auto repair shop.¡±


    As she spoke, the girl was about to cry.


    Philip patted her on the back and said, ¡°Fortunately, you have an obedient brother.¡±


    It was the girl¡¯s day off today. Those three guys wanted to steal something but did not expect to bump


    into a pretty girl in the house, so they got some ideas. Fortunately, they met Philip.


    ¡°I think I might go to the desertter. Maybe I can find your parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they must be alive and well,¡± the girl murmured.


    Philip wanted the siblings to move out of here, but their parents would not be able to find them if they


    returned, so they refused to leave.


    In the end, Philip could only leave behind some weapons for them before he left and also sent some


    money to the girl¡¯smunicator.


    ¡°If I have news about your parents, I¡¯lle back and tell you.¡±


    Philip walked along the street.


    Just as he was about to leave town, a group stopped Philip.


    ¡°Hey, friend, are you going into the desert?¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Philip asked back the guy who questioning him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just that our group has been hired by a wealthy businessman who told us that


    there¡¯s a secret treasure in the center of the desert, and we¡¯ll get paid whether we can bring it back or


    not.¡±


    The tanned man in front of him grinned and said, ¡°Do you want to join us?¡±


    Coincidentally, Philip wanted to take a look at the desert, and this group of people posed no threat to


    him at all.


    He replied, ¡°Sure, as long as I get paid.¡±


    Philip followed the man. Including Philip, there were 17 people in total, and ten of them were men.


    Everyone wore different outfits and seemed unfamiliar with each other.


    The man seemed to be the team leader at this moment. Seeing that no one else was joining, he took


    the lead and made the final preparations before departure.

 Chapter 3396

    Chapter 3396


    They purchased some necessities from the nearby store.


    The tanned guy called for tworge armored hover vehicles and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s save some


    energy and let the vehicles take us for the first half of the journey.¡±


    As Philip joined the teamter, he was assigned to the second car.


    A hooded girl sat next to him, constantly ying with arge-caliber handheld ion cannon. Her


    movements were spectacr like she was holding a blooming silver flower in her hand.


    Philip said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill yourself before we get there.¡±


    The girl stopped when she heard him.


    She pressed the small disy screen next to the gun to Philip¡¯s face and said, ¡°I won¡¯t make such a


    stupid mistake.¡±


    Philip was not sure why the girl was so confident since he could see that the ammo shown on the


    disy was zero.


    Seeing this, Philip said no more. He took out the goggles he bought before and put them on to test the


    functions. Although the hide of this armored car was very thick, the sound of sand and gravel hitting the


    vehicle could still be heard, which went to show that the storm in the desert should not be


    underestimated.


    After Philip adjusted the eyepiece, he frowned as he found something strange.


    He did not say anything but wrapped his head in some clothes, looking like a bandit.


    Philip then looked at the white-haired man with a mask wrapped tightly in front of him again. He could


    vaguely see that his skin was very white, and his information was disyed on the eyepiece, [Vampire


    race, a very strong physical body, afraid of sunlight and silverware].


    He belonged to a race that was almost extinct. He carried a virus that could revive the dead and was


    extremely dangerous.


    The eyepiece glowed red constantly, warning Philip. There was nothing unusual about the rest of them


    except for this vampire in the mix. In order not to alert the enemy, Philip did not look at him again.


    Soon, the car drove into the desert, and the driver said, ¡°We won¡¯t go any farther. The finer gravel will


    obstruct our car¡¯s internal system.¡±


    Everyone got off the cars, and a round ss cover protruded from their backs. Most of them could only


    use the most primitive method to block the wind and sand.


    It was almost evening at this time, and the temperature in the desert was still very high. They walked


    slowly following the GPS, and they were 100 to 200 miles away from the center of the desert.


    Philip fell behind and observed the team quietly. The vampire made no move at all, but another person


    caught Philip¡¯s attention. All the gravel was bounced off the person¡¯s body, most likely a mutation of the


    earth element and a practitioner of the sand element.


    The sun went down quickly, and even the storm gradually stopped. Everyone decided to take a break


    and set off again when it was cooler in the middle of the night.


    Philip did not hide his space ring. He took out a sleeping bag from it and went to one side. He was not


    aware that although a space ring was rtivelymon in big cities, it was enough to incite jealousy in


    such a small ce.


    Several people took close notice of Philip¡¯s ring.


    Soon, the temperature in the desert dropped, and some creatures hiding in the sand came out looking


    for food.


    Several two-meter long scorpions moved over the sand toward them. The guard on night duty shouted


    upon seeing them. This scorpion was highly defensive, and its venom could paralyze someone for a


    long time.


    A sexy woman stepped forward. After drawing a few purple magic circles in the air, the scorpions


    slowly stopped.


    When the woman waved her hand, the scorpions scattered and left.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°A beast tamer?¡±

 Chapter 3397

    Chapter 3397


    The tanned guy eximed in surprise. A beast tamer was very rare.


    The woman nodded and sat down again.


    Philip was lying in his sleeping bag, observing everything with his mental strength. This beast tamer


    was quite interesting.


    At the specified time, everyone took advantage of the huge full moon to move on. It was obvious that


    the vampire was not as weak as it was during the day.


    There were actually two moons on thend of the other shore, one far and one near. The craters could


    even be seen clearly on the one nearer. They moved quickly during the night. Most of them were six-


    star practitioners and moved fast, and they covered more than half of the distance by dawn.


    At noon, everyone decided to stop for a break. The sandstorm during the day was too big, and even


    the sky was dark.


    Philip got into his sleeping bag again, controlling the water to cool it down. Even if the high temperature


    evaporated the water, Philip could always make more water.


    Seeing that everyone was asleep Philip wondered. ¡®That dude can really sleep. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being


    smothered to death in this heat?¡¯


    After a while, the sandstorm slowly stopped.


    The tanned man stood at the front of the line and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s try to reach the center in the


    afternoon!¡±


    They started walking again, but after a while, the vampire stumbled and fell into quicksand with strong


    suction. Everyone tried to rescue him, but it was in vain in the end. The vampire died in front of


    everyone.


    Philip was surprised to see that the sand element practitioner never made a move.


    Why did the vampire walk into the quicksand all of a sudden?


    Philip explored with his senses but could not find anything. There must be something wrong here.


    Philip smelled a conspiracy.


    The tanned guy said sadly, ¡°Everyone must keep up with the team. Even six-star powerhouses may not


    escape unscathed from this type of quicksand.¡±


    Others did not feel anything. They were strangers, so there was nothing to be sad about. Due to this


    incident, everyone arrived at the center of the desert in the evening.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here at all.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of effort.¡±


    Seeing the t ins, Philip suppressed his level and urged the wind element to blow all the sand away


    with the strength of a six-star practitioner.


    A huge dome covered with intricate patterns entered their sight, and there was a hole for one person to


    scuttle through at the highest point.


    Seeing this situation, everyone eximed. This was one step closer to the secret treasure.


    Philip used his senses to explore down below. The passage was extremely long, and there was a vast


    hall full of statues at the bottom with a coffin on a high tform, which seemed very strange.


    The group discussed who should go down, and a bald man volunteered to go first.


    They walked down the passage to the hall at the bottom. A bright red carpet spread under everyone¡¯s


    feet, and candles with blue mes were lit on a few pirs. Everything looked so weird, and everyone


    took out their weapons.


    Staring at the coffin not far away, Philip felt that there might be clues in it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He left everyone and walked over.


    The coffiny there quietly. Philip flipped it open.

 Chapter 3398

    Chapter 3398


    vampire.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s in there?¡± someone asked.


    Seeing that Philip was frowning and thinking about something, the girl in the hood walked over. Several


    people followed.


    Seeing nothing unusual, the rest started searching for treasures.


    After one person saw the dried corpse, he was a little terrified and wanted to destroy it with his gun.


    However, at this moment, all the candles went out with a gust of chilly wind. Someone lit a torch and


    saw bats hovering above them.


    The few people hunting for treasure in the distance were the first to suffer. After a few screams, their


    voices became smaller and smaller before finally disappearing. They were most probably sucked dry


    by these bloodsucking vampire bats.


    Philip used the huge wind pressure to block the bats from these people.


    Seeing that they could not move forward, the bats merged and became a figure. With the help of the


    faint light from the torch, everyone could vaguely see the figure¡¯s face.


    It was none other than the man who died in the quicksand earlier.


    The tanned guy scowled unhappily and said, ¡°Monster, why did you sneak into our team?!¡±


    The vampireughed sharply and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want? I want your blood!¡±


    With a wave of his robe, a ck light shot out, extinguishing all the torches.


    The rest of them picked up their guns and fired wildly at the vampire. In the dim light, they vaguely


    noticed his figure.


    Philip tried to catch sight of the vampire with his senses.


    Everyone was slowly forced to leave the coffin. The vampire stopped andnded next to the coffin.


    Bullets caused him no damage at all. The vampire was just ying with them.


    The vampire slowly picked up the dried corpse from the coffin. The corpse gradually perked up, and the


    vampire became a little weak. The blood of the man who just died flowed toward the coffin along a


    small channel on the floor.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Wait a little longer,¡± the vampire murmured.


    The vampire put the resurrected female body back and scattered into a roomful of bats again.


    The hooded girl from earlier took out arge-caliber pistol and fired urately. Every shot could hit a


    bat, but the bats were endless.


    The girl looked at the screen showing that the bullets were almost emptied and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    to deal yvith such a monster!¡±


    The tanned man stepped forward, patted the girl on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Take a break!¡±


    With that said, seven rays of light glowed behind him. With mes in his hands, he was a fire elemental


    practitioner in the middle stage of seven stars.


    Bang! Boom!

 Chapter 3399

    Chapter 3399


    He kept waving a long ming whip,shing back and forth at the bats that kepting. Although the


    me element could cause decent damage to the bats, it was far from enough topletely kill these


    things.


    Six of the seven people took turns fighting against the bats, but the sand element practitioner lowered


    his head and remained motionless.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing!? If you don¡¯t make a move, we¡¯re dead!¡±


    Suddenly, a sand de pierced the man¡¯s chest, and he slumped slowly with a face full of disbelief.


    With one less person to help out, the rest found it more difficult to resist.


    The sand element practitioner behind them took off his mask. His eyes were extremely empty, and his


    skin was drained of blood, looking as if he had been dead for a while.


    Seeing this, Philip said, ¡°Oh no, that person is controlled by the vampire. Everyone, watch out!¡±


    Philip did not want these people to be wiped out, so he upped his game andshed countless wind


    des at the bats in the air and the zombie behind him.


    A hole was formed due to the impact, but the bats quickly closed it again. The zombie raised its hand,


    and a sand wall blocked the attack.


    ¡°If you continue to hold back, all of us will die here!¡± Seeing that Philip¡¯s attacks were getting stronger,


    the tanned guy shouted.


    The hooded girl took out the pulse rifle she was carrying on her back and said, ¡°Get ready to break


    out!¡±


    Behind them, the zombie moved again. A pile of gravel quickly surrounded them and rushed at them


    like a wave.


    One of them hurriedly put his hands on the ground and aimed the giant cannon on his shoulder at the


    zombie.


    Boom, bang!


    A pulse mixed with an electric current shattered the zombie¡¯s right forearm and the gravel stopped


    instantly.


    ¡°Damn it, I missed the mark!¡±


    The pulse cannon on the man¡¯s shoulder gathered energy again, aiming at the zombie¡¯s head.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A bat came out from his blind spot and flew to the man¡¯ s neck, chomping away.


    Feeling the pain in his neck, the man¡¯s body tilted, and the cannon on his shoulder hit the stone pir


    next to him.


    For a while, the underground hall shook.


    The zombie raised its hand and wrapped the man in gravel. Sand poured into his mouth and nose. All


    he could do was whine in despair.


    At this time, a few figures appeared outside the circling bats. They were the members of the team who


    were killed by the bats before, and they had turned into zombies.


    This was endless. Seeing the zombies using their skills one by one, Philip took out Caelum Sword and


    shed at them.


    The beast tamer could do nothing in this situation. The poisonous snakes and insects she summoned


    could not do any harm to the zombies at all. As she was getting desperate, a ck sword light cut


    several zombies in front of her into halves.


    Philip ignored that grateful gaze and shed the sand-elemental zombie instead. A thickyer of gravel


    appeared on his body like solid armor.


    No matter where Philip struck, the sand would go there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do next!¡±


    Philip used the water element and wet the gravel on his body.


    The gravel slowed down in an instant, and Philip took the opportunity to cut off the zombie¡¯s head.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s strength, no one med him for concealing his strength before but rejoiced that they


    might be able to survive.


    With the help of the hooded girl¡¯s pulse gun, they moved forward slowly. At this time, due to the death


    of the two people, the blood flowing toward the coffin increased, and the female corpse in the coffin


    was getting revitalized.


    The bats regrouped into human form, and the vampire said to them, ¡°I can let you go now.¡±

 Chapter 3400

    Chapter 3400


    ¡°Why should we go just because you want us to?¡± Philip gripped the sword in his hand and asked.


    Everyone looked at Philip in surprise, including the vampire.


    ¡°No more fighting. I¡¯ve had enough blood,¡± the vampire answered.


    ¡°You realize you can¡¯t beat us, but I¡¯m just getting started,¡± Philip narrowed his eyes and said with a


    smile.


    The others could hardly hold their weapons steadily now, and the beast tamer even sat down on the


    ground, thinking, ¡®Stop fooling around. You¡¯ re the only one who can still fight now!¡¯


    The vampire was a little panicked. The others posed no threat at all, but the person in front of him was


    unfathomable. Right from the start, he did not even see Philip panting.


    ¡°My friend, please let us go¡­¡±


    The vampire retreated to the coffin.


    ¡°You killed so many people. How can I just let you go?¡± Philip approached the vampire, and the smile


    on his face made the vampire even more uncertain.


    He suddenly turned around and hugged the female corpse.


    He then said, ¡°Marie, wake up¡­¡±


    After absorbing so much blood, the female corpse looked no different from an ordinary person now,


    except that herplexion was still pale.


    The female corpse slowly opened her eyes after hearing the call, and her somewhat unfocused gaze


    became bright after seeing the vampire.


    She hugged his neck tightly and whispered, ¡°How long have I been asleep, Hans?¡±


    ¡°Three years, my dear Marie,¡± the vampire replied with a sigh.


    Philip stood a few steps away from the two vampires but did not interrupt their reunion.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s been a lifetime¡­¡± The vampire named Marie said and kissed Hans.


    Seeing that the two were almost done, Philip picked up his sword and separated the reluctant two.


    He said, ¡°I want to know the traces of the people who have been here over the years and what they left


    behind.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you, but you have to promise to let us go.¡±


    Philip looked at the rest of the exhausted team members behind him and said to them, ¡°I can handle


    this. You guys may leave¡­¡±


    Then, he said to Hans, ¡°Deal!¡±


    He was not very concerned about the well-being of this group of people, so he added, regardless of


    everyone¡¯s objections, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Hans helped Marie, who was still a little weak, and led Philip toward a wall, which opened slowly to


    reveal a long and narrow tunnel with metal walls inside.


    Philip said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t y any tricks.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hans said, ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    The three of them came to a ce that looked like aboratory with a huge broken ss chamber. It


    seemed that something huge had been kept in it not long ago.


    At the back of the chamber was a passage about ten meters high.

 Chapter 3401

    Chapter 3401


    Hans said, ¡°This was the thing that originated here. We¡¯re simply upying this ce. After they left, I


    came here with Marie¡¯s body¡­ Something escaped from here and caused a catastrophe.¡±


    Hans pointed to the ck blood stains and the w marks on the reinforced metal on the side.


    Philip looked around, but there was nothing here except some broken bones and pieces of equipment.


    ¡°Are there other ces?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hans continued to lead the way.


    They walked to another door and down a staircase, which was bottomless as if the bottom had been


    hollowed out.


    Soon, the vampire brought Philip to other ces and said, ¡°This ce was used to store chemicals.


    Not long after we arrived, we heard that someone came and took everything away overnight.¡±


    The three of them came to the dormitory area on the first floor. Some daily necessities were scattered


    around, and it seemed that there was an emergency evacuation.


    Philip found a diary on a table and flipped through it.


    [April 12th: That thing was quite obedient, and the experiment went smoothly.]


    [April 17th: That thing seemed a little aggressive. We quickly lowered the dose.]


    [April 18th: It looked much better than yesterday, but the top decided to continue to increase the


    dosage.]


    [April 30th: I think we¡¯re going to die here. This thing isn¡¯t something humans can deal with.]


    [May 2nd: We tried to calm it down but failed.]


    The record ended there. There were various indications that this thing was likely an experimental


    creature of a battle group.


    There was no trace of Jack and Jess¡¯ parents, but judging from the timeline, they were likely sent here


    as the evacuation team.


    Philip turned to Hans and said, ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t seen those movers?¡±


    Hans was a little flustered and quickly said, ¡°I did, but I wasn¡¯t in good condition at the time, so I hid in a


    corner and just peeked at them.¡±


    Although Hans brought Philip here, his words might be full of lies.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The three continued to walk to the rooms on the lower floor.


    Philip was finally able to explore the deepest part with his mental strength. He immediately jumped


    down and found piles of bones below.


    The stairs ended halfway through the pit. It seemed that someone was trying to hide something.


    Philip managed to find an open space tond on, and the bones here were not from the same time.


    Based on the degree of decay, the bones on the lowest floor were at least four or five years old, while


    the bones on the upper floor still had flesh, which meant they should have been here for less than three


    years. Judging from the clothing, these should be ordinary people.


    The smell was too overpowering. Philip frowned and looked at the corpses.


    The vampire Hans turned into a bat and flew down.


    Hans was also amazed at this sight.


    He looked at Philip¡¯s suspicious eyes and hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve never been here before.¡±


    Regardless of whether he was telling the truth, after Philip dug out all the things on these corpses, he


    found a photo of a family of four smiling very sweetly. The two children were Jack and Jess from a few


    years ago.


    While he rummaged through these things, Philip found that most of the corpses here died of blood loss


    after falling and suffering from bone fractures. They might have spent the rest of their lives in this dark


    ce, apanied by mountains of bones.


    Philip found the two bones and burned them to ashes with fire. ¡°Rest in peace¡­¡±


    Then, he put them into two jars and kept them in his space ring. The two children could finally see their


    parents again.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s high-grade mes, Hans was d he curbed his greediness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Philip burned all the bones here to ashes and buried them in the earth.


    Philip took out a work badge that he found just now. Besides the worker¡¯s identity, there was also the


    company name, Glory Biochemical Technology.

 Chapter 3402

    Chapter 3402


    The vampire took Philip back to the first hall.


    The others did not leave and sat there quietly waiting for Philip to return.


    Philip briefly exined the situation to everyone.


    The hooded girl with a gun came forward and took off her hood.


    She took out a journalist badge from her pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯m a reporter from the Pioneer Daily of the


    fifth continent. I heard rumors that there are biochemical weapons here, so I came to investigate. I


    hope you can cooperate with me.¡±


    Hearing that Philip had burned all the bones into ashes, the oval-faced girl said with aplicated


    expression, ¡°Although you did the right thing, it¡¯s a pity that some evidence of their atrocities is gone.¡±


    Philip did not speak but took out arge portion of the personal belongings of those corpses from the


    storage ring.


    He handed them over and said, ¡°Are these enough?¡±


    After that, Philip handed over the diary too.


    Philip did not hand over certain things such as the work ID.


    Seeing that Philip got so many things from the corpses without fear, the girl quickly said, ¡°They¡¯re more


    than enough?¡±


    Then, she hurriedly sorted out and packed these things.


    The beast tamer walked over and said with a sigh, ¡°s! There are no secret treasures!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be alive,¡± the tanned guy said.


    He had been staring at the vampire. The team was almost wiped out because of him. 17 people came,


    and excluding the vampire and zombie, only four people were left out of the 15.


    ¡°Captain, we should get some money after we return, right?¡± the beast tamer asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the rich businessman said.¡± The tanned guy was uncertain.


    Hans sighed and said, ¡°The rich businessman was my puppet to lure you here on purpose.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Hearing that he was deceived, the tanned guy wanted to summon mes to burn the vampire in front of


    him.


    ¡°But I can give you some gold coins.¡±


    When the beast tamer heard this, she quickly hugged the furious tanned guy and said, ¡°Captain, forget


    it¡­¡±


    The tanned guy did not expect this oue for his first mission. Presumably, there was no need for


    him to stay back after they returned.


    Hans gave them a bag full of gold coins and said, ¡°You can take the corpses back if you want.¡±


    The tanned guy gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    His emotions underwent some subtle changes. Philip also noticed this change but made noment.


    His purpose here had been achieved.


    The tanned guy was the first to step forward and take off the equipment from the corpses. Although


    there was resentment in his eyes, it was gradually reced by viciousness.


    After a short rest, everyone returned to the desert again. Although it was the tanned guy who led the


    way this time, his hearty voice was never heard again.


    This person was already gued by inner demons, but others could not intervene so easily, and Philip


    was not bothered either.


    Everyone crossed the desert and returned to Lawless Land again, but no one weed them, and


    they were ready to part ways.


    The female reporter wanted to go back to the headquarters to expose this incident, and no one said


    anything.


    After that, Philip walked to the children¡¯s home.


    The beast tamer followed Philip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Go where you should go. Don¡¯t follow me,¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡°This ce is so messy. It¡¯s dangerous for a weak woman like me. I feel safe when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    As she spoke, the woman twisted her shoulders and tried to pull Philip¡¯s hand.


    ¡®A weak woman?¡¯


    If Philip had not seen her controlling a giant scorpion and a bunch of poisonous creatures, he might


    believe it a little.


    Philip dodged the woman¡¯s passion and said, ¡°Miss, please control yourself.¡±

 Chapter 3403

    Chapter 3403


    After saying that, he left in a sh, leaving the woman standing there in the wind. That made her angry.


    She stomped her foot on the spot and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    Philip returned to the old residential area by memory.


    He saw a group of people gathered outside, and Jack was arguing with a few well-dressed people next


    to the two huge demolition machines.


    Pushing through the crowd, Philip walked up to Jack, who was screaming, ¡°You can¡¯t just destroy our


    house like this!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re back!¡± Jack just noticed that Philip was beside him and said excitedly with his eyes wide


    open.


    Then, he pointed to the machines in front of him and said, ¡°They want to demolish this residential


    building today.¡±


    A man with a scar on his face in the lead shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t put words into our mouths! We informed you


    one week ago!¡±


    ¡°Well, you want to get ournd for nothing without giving us anypensation. You must be dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t take a step back today!¡±


    As they spoke, the crowd took out rotten vegetables and eggs and started throwing them at the group


    of people. There was even a hammer among the things that were thrown.


    Seeing this, the man yelled, and a wall made of earth appeared in front of him, blocking the ineffective


    attacks. He was a six-star earth element cultivator.


    Then, he said fiercely, ¡°Stubborn fools. Just push them away!¡±


    The vehicle started and rolled toward the crowd.


    The boisterous people were dumbfounded. They had forgotten what they said just now and went back


    home to pack their things. However, several old people still slumped on the floor, looking as if they


    were ready to die fighting.


    ¡°Philip, please help us!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jack shook the corner of Philip¡¯s clothes, his big teary eyes making Philip all soft-hearted.


    Philip patted his head and said, ¡°Go back to your sister. Let me take care of this.¡±


    Jack wiped away his tears, nodded heavily, and ran home.


    Philip stood in front of the demolition machine, kicked it with one leg, and stopped the monstrous


    machine with one hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± Philip said.


    Although he had seen Philip¡¯s strength, the man with a scar on his face still said arrogantly, ¡°Where did


    this ignorant kide from? There¡¯s nothing to talk about!¡±


    Philip walked up to the man and grabbed his arm with themunicator on. No matter how hard the


    man struggled, he could not break free from Philip¡¯s vice-like grip.


    ¡°Jumbo Construction. Take me to your boss.¡± Philip called up his personal information.


    ¡°You wish!¡± The man said with a pained expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite gutsy.¡±


    After saying that, Philip picked the man up and flew into the air.


    The man looked as the buildings got smaller at his feet and grabbed Philip¡¯s clothes tightly.


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°Someone will take me there.¡±


    After saying that, he loosened his hold and threw the man with a scarred face out.


    Feeling the rapid fall, Scarface finally begged for mercy and shouted desperately, ¡°Help! I¡¯ll take you! I¡¯ll


    take you! Help me!¡±


    Philip grabbed his cor at the back and said, ¡°You should have said so earlier instead of letting


    yourself suffer through this.¡±

 Chapter 3404

    Chapter 3404


    Philip grabbed the man andnded slowly on the ground. At this time, Scarface was devoid of his


    previous arrogance. His legs shook like jelly, and a stream of yellow liquid flowed out from the hem of


    his trousers.


    ¡°Tell your men to stop and take me to your boss,¡± Philip said coldly.


    After some arrangements, Scarface changed into a pair of pants and led Philip to a ck hover car.


    Soon, they came to a private residential area, and the car stopped outside a vi surrounded by


    strange rocks. Ignoring Scarface¡¯s objection, Philip pushed open the two security doors and walked in.


    With his senses, he detected eight people on the second floor-four sitting on the sofa and the


    remaining four standing aside as if discussing something. After hearing the noise from downstairs,


    those people standing hurried down.


    Seeing a stranger barging in, the four immediately tried to take Philip down.


    All four were in thete stage of six-stars, so they were not too bad. Philip weaved through their attacks


    like a snake, and before they realized it, they fell to the floor unconscious.


    Scarface, who was hiding outside the door, thought he was lucky to have avoided a confrontation with


    Philip.


    Philip ignored him and went upstairs.


    The sunlighting in from therge French windows shone on Philip who had just appeared like he


    was a War God. The people on the sofa were a little stunned.


    Philip said, ¡°Who¡¯s the boss of Jumbo Construction?¡±


    A fat middle-aged man slowly got up and said, ¡°I am¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I need you.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After saying that, Philip stepped forward and carried the man out, leaving behind the three people who


    had no time to react.


    Philip threw the boss of Jumbo Construction into the car.


    The boss yelled when he saw Scarface, ¡°You turncoat! Are you trying to rebel?!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I was forced to do this. Please forgive me,¡± Scarface begged for mercy.


    ¡°Postpone the date of demolishing the slums by one month and transfer the appropriatepensation


    to their ounts tomorrow.¡± Philip directed the car and left the ce.


    ¡°What? Which slum area?¡± the boss asked nkly.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the scrap metal area on the southeast corner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember now, but why should I listen to you?¡± The boss finally recovered from his panic just


    now.


    ¡°Because your life is in my hands.¡± Philip said coldly.


    He opened the car door and threw the boss off the speeding hover car.


    However, before he let go, Philip pulled him back, stared at him, and asked, ¡°Got it?¡±


    ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll issue a statement, but how much is appropriate?¡±


    ¡°You can figure it out.¡±


    After that, Philip closed his eyes in meditation.


    The car soon reached the scrap metal zone.


    Philip took the boss down and said to Scarface, ¡°If I don¡¯t see your actions and results¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Philip made a swiping motion across the boss¡¯ neck.


    ¡°Go! Keep an eye on them!¡±


    When the boss saw that there were almost no familiar faces around him, he finally became anxious.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Philip said to Scarface.

 Chapter 3405

    Chapter 3405


    After the car had gone far, Philip put a hood over the boss¡¯ head and walked to Jack and Jess¡¯ house.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Jack opened the door for Philip before he turned and called out to Jess, ¡°Jess, I told you Philip will be


    able to help us!¡±


    The siblings led Philip into the house, only to find a man with a cloth bag over his head following behind


    him.


    ¡°Philip¡­ Who¡¯s this?¡± Jess asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Is there someone more influential in this area?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Jack replied quickly.


    Seeing that Jack was about to blurt out the man¡¯s name, Philip put his hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Shush¡­¡±


    He nced at the person wriggling to and fro beside him.


    Jack understood instantly, and Philip said, ¡°Take me to him.¡±


    On the way, Philip took off the boss¡¯municator. To prevent the GPS function, Philip turned it off and


    put it into his space ring.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jack took Philip to an old house at the end of the vige that looked fortified with defense equipment.


    He then pressed the doorbell. After a camera in front of the door looked back and forth a few times, the


    door slowly opened. A tall, bearded man stood by the door.


    ¡°Oh? Why are you free today?¡± A very hoarse voice came out of his mouth.


    Jack made a shushing gesture at him. The man looked at Philip and the other man who was tied up


    next to him. He frowned slightly and invited them into the house.


    After asking the man for a vacant room, Philip shut the boss inside.


    He then exined, ¡°Jack asked me to handle the forced demolition problem. This is the boss of that


    company. I¡¯ve put forward a few conditions, and I¡¯ll let him go after the conditions are met.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too reckless.¡± The man took a sip of wine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Philip was not sure if this person was reliable, but he could only trust Jack for the time being.


    He then added, ¡°I have other things to take care of, so I may have to keep this person here for a while.


    I wonder if you can help.¡±


    The man nced at Philip and said, ¡°I can help, but it¡¯s too risky. If it gets exposed, we won¡¯t be able to


    stay here any longer.¡±


    Philip understood that this person wanted a reward.


    Seeing that this man¡¯s house was full of armor maintenance equipment and some armor parts, he was


    probably a mechanic, so money might not impress him very much. Philip had to offer something


    unusual if he wanted the other party help him willingly.


    Philip put his hand on the table, and there was an egg-sized mysterious metal with a faint blue light.


    The man¡¯s eyes promptly focused on it.


    The man stood up and said, ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    He went to fetch his tools and machines.


    Philip did not know the name of this metal, but it should be a special alloy with strong thermal


    conductivity and malleability.


    After a while, the man sat down with a bunch of tools in his hands. He wore a miniature microscope on


    his head. After careful observation, this person¡¯s tone changed a little.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± The man put his tools down and asked Philip seriously.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t die here, you can let him go when thepensation for their house is paid. I¡¯ve


    already turned off hismunicator.¡±


    Philip put hismunicator on the table.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just take care of his meals,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Alright, and remember not to let him know your name!¡± Philip reminded.

 Chapter 3406

    Chapter 3406


    Before leaving, Philip came to the dimly lit room and said to the boss sitting in the corner, ¡°As long as


    you cooperate, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After a few more reminders, Jack and Philip returned home.


    It was gettingte. Philip called the siblings to the only table, took out a photo of their family of four, and


    handed it to Jess.


    Jess was stunned for a while before she burst into tears with the photo in both hands. Jack stepped


    forward tofort his sister and also saw the photo.


    Although Jack was young, he understood the significance of finding this photo, so he burst into tears


    too. The siblings hugged each other and sobbed bitterly.


    Philip looked at the two who only had each other to depend on for the rest of their lives and did not


    know how tofort them for a while, so he just watched and waited for them to calm down.


    Jess stopped crying first and asked Philip with red eyes, ¡°Did you find the remains of my parents?¡±


    As she spoke, she sobbed again.


    Philip nodded as answer.


    After Jess calmed down again, Philip took out their parents¡¯ ashes and solemnly handed them over to


    Jess.


    He had no idea if this action was cruel, but in this small town where it was the survival of the fittest, it


    was better to be strong than weak


    Jess quickly epted reality, put the urn away, andforted her brother.


    Just as Philip was about to leave, Jess said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay for the night. ¡±


    Perhaps due to her emotional fluctuations just now, Jess blushed and continued, ¡°There are no


    regted hotels in this town. They¡¯ll extort you.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Philip was not bothered about the environment, so he agreed to stay.


    There were two rooms in this house, one upied by their parents and the other one by the siblings.


    After their parents left, the siblings lived separately. Now that there was a guest, Jess told Jack to


    vacate his room for Philip.


    The room was simple with a double bed, a dpidated desk, and a wooden wardrobe.


    Maybe because Jack had moved in here, there were several uncharacteristic hero posters on the wall.


    Philip wondered if the characters on the posters were fictional or real.


    After washing up, Philip went back to the room and thought of tomorrow¡¯s n.


    In the middle of the night, Philip woke up when he heard his room door creaking open. He used his


    senses and detected it was Jess.


    She walked to the foot of the bed and clenched her fists as if she was resolved to do this. Jess just


    stood there for three or four minutes.


    As Jess took a deep breath and was about to crawl into Philip¡¯s bed, Philip sat up. In the faint


    moonlight, the two looked at each other.


    Jess¡¯ face was flushed from holding her breath just now. She was caught red-handed while doing such


    a bad thing.


    Philip put on a jacket and sat on the edge of the bed. He patted the bed for the girl to sit down too, and


    she sat a little fearfully.


    Staring sideways at the bewildered girl with erratic eyes, Philip asked softly, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes darted around, and she said she was 19 years old, but it was obviously a lie.


    ¡°How long have we known each other?¡± Philip continued.


    The girl did the math and said, ¡°Seven days¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a week. If I allowed you into my bed just now, what¡¯s the difference between me and


    those bad guys from the other day?¡±


    Philip added, ¡°In that case, you and your brother have just exchanged three wolves with one wolf.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± The girl stared at Philip and said in agitation, ¡°You¡¯re our benefactor. If not for you,


    Jack and I might not know what happened to our parents for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I just do things out of interest.¡±

 Chapter 3407

    Chapter 3407


    Then, he said seriously, ¡°If you want to repay your benefactor with this method, it¡¯ll only cheapen you


    and your benefactor at the same time. ¡±


    The girl lowered her head and did not speak for a long time.


    Philip patted her on the head and said, ¡°Never do such a stupid thing again, no matter who it is, unless


    you meet someone worth entrusting your life to for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be the one?¡± the girl asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°Uh, another girl has entrusted her life to me.¡± Philip smiled and said, ¡°What you need to do now is to


    take good care of yourself and your brother. When your brother grows up, you can leave this ce


    too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The girl was a little lost.


    Walking to the window, Philip stared at the moon outside the rust-stained window for a while and said


    to the girl behind him, ¡°You should go back to sleep.¡±


    Soon, Philip heard the sound of the door closing.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Philip left without saying goodbye and only left a short letter.


    He arrived at the edge of the desert, his car wrapped in a gust of wind. Although the sandstorm was


    huge, not even a speck of sand and gravel prated in.


    About two hourster, Philip came out of the desert, arriving on the fifth continent.


    Not far away, there was a mechanical lookout station every few miles, which eyed Philip as soon as he


    came out of the desert.


    A message was sent to Philip¡¯smunicator: [You have entered the fifth continent, the territory of the


    green ox royal family. Please enter the continent through official channels to avoid any unnecessary


    problems]


    Was there an official channel for this?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Philip wandered around the edge for a while before he found a checkpoint with a queue. He wondered


    if themunicator of the White Marsh royal family could be used here.


    Philip drove his car and joined the queue. A few staff members in lightbat uniforms saw Philip¡¯s


    car at a nce.


    The hover cars here mostly looked battle worn, so why would a cool sports car suddenly appear?


    It was soon Philip¡¯s turn.


    The staff asked Philip through the window, ¡°What are you doing in the green ox royal family¡¯s territory?


    How long will you stay? What¡¯s your personal data?¡±


    A series of questions were ced in front of Philip. It was not their fault. This was what it should look


    like during a war.


    Philip was allowed entry after paying a toll and applying for a temporary pass.


    ¡°How much do you think his car cost?¡± A staff member asked the person next to him.


    ¡°No less than three million.¡±


    ¡°Are people from the White Marsh royal family so rich?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising to find a few rich people in a poor country.¡±


    If Philip heard this, he would have sighed. Discrimination between regions had started manifesting.


    After going through the checkpoint, he entered a big town that seemed quite prosperous. Philip lowered


    his altitude andnded.

 Chapter 3408

    Chapter 3408


    Done withnding, Philip took his time to familiarize life in this town. After a while he saw an interesting


    object to see.


    There was a huge venue simr to Square Cage that caught Philip¡¯s attention, a robot battle. A huge


    screen introduced the contestants in a loop.


    This was the first time Philip saw this kind of venue. It piqued his interest, so he bought a ticket and


    went in.


    As soon as he entered, he saw a row of damaged robots. ording to the venue¡¯s introduction, as


    long as a robot was good enough, it could even be used as a mass-produced robot on the battlefield.


    It seemed that this sort of venue was avable in every city.


    Following a robot¡¯s direction, Philip came to the auditorium.


    The next two robots due for the next match were being tested. The seats weren¡¯t filled yet, so this


    should not be an important match.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the match started per schedule, and the two robots went into the


    square cage.


    This battle was very simple with no gorgeous moves. The robots were designed to use all their strength


    to st the opponent into pieces.


    However, judging from the attacks and defense, the robots were stronger than ordinary five-star


    practitioners. If some long-range weapons were added, a robot could be used as a specialbat


    team.


    Soon, the red team¡¯s ck robot was limping from being attacked, and both mechanical arms were


    stuck due to malfunctions. Finally, the blue team¡¯s yellow robot punched its head into pieces.


    The creator of the ck robot in the audience hurried into the cage wearing a suit of equipment, but the


    yellow robot did not stop and continued to attack. As everyone cheered, a person in the audience made


    a move and sent the yellow robot flying.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Philip noticed this man too. Dressed in white and wearing a blue and white mask, he slowly sat down


    again.


    The creator of the yellow robot, who was cheering just now, burst into tears. His robot had been sent


    flying into the cage of superalloy.


    The host went on stage and shouted, ¡°Our winner is Hurricane Locust from the blue team!¡±


    The yellow robot lying on this side kept twitching its arms as if the wiring was damaged.


    Philip¡¯s attention had already shifted from the robot to the mysterious man. Philip found his aura


    somewhat familiar. Probably because he realized that he was too conspicuous, that person mixed into


    a crowd of tourists and disappeared.


    As night fell, Philip wanted to find a restaurant for dinner. He noticed that almost everyone had a robot


    with them, but they were mostly lifestyle robots. Among other things, these robots could be sold as


    works of art just by their appearance.


    Philip walked into a store that consisted of different types of robots, be they waiters or cooks. Although


    the meal was not cooked by a human, at least the taste would not be bad.


    Seeing as many robots as pets on the street, Philip found the museum here, which fortunately was not


    closed.


    He wanted to know why there was such a huge difference in appearance between adjacent continents.


    The museum disyed the perfect robots created at the beginning, from the first generation of mass-


    produced robots to the medical robots and educational robots that appearedter.


    A hundred years ago, a scientist named Norse sessfully developed nanotechnology and energy-


    transmitting bonds that were enough to bring robots to life. Later, the team released the big news that


    sent the continent into an uproar.


    This resulted in a system where a program could be input into a robot.


    Before that, robots needed instructions or could only be controlled by humans. Now, the instruction


    could be input into the program, and the robot would automatically carry out corresponding activities.

 Chapter 3409

    Chapter 3409


    This also led to a great increase in thebor force in society. People did not have to work but simply left


    it to the robots at home.


    Philipmented that the gap between the rich and the poor was not so big here, and traces of


    happiness could be found on the faces of people on the street. However, if that was the case, such a


    good thing should be promoted across all continents, so why was it not?


    After finding a tour guide robot, Philip expressed his doubts.


    The robot replied, ¡°The green ox royal family actively reformed because this ce was in an infinite


    crisis¡­¡±


    ¡°Other royal families including the upper echelons rejected this reform because it would destroy their


    collective interests, so they joined forces and collectively boycotted the robots produced by the green


    ox royal family on the grounds that they were trying to use robots to rule over the continents.¡±


    ¡°What crisis?¡± Philip asked.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, the robot warned Philip, ¡°Insufficient authority, consultation not allowed.¡±


    ¡°Then why go to war with the sixth continent?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge adamantine mine at the junction of the two continents, and¡­¡±


    Before the robot could say more, Philip caught a glimpse of the mysterious man in a white robe who


    took action during the match earlier.


    This person was also carefully looking at the brief introduction to the history of the green ox continent.


    ¡°Hey, friend. Are you from out of town too?¡± Philip said.


    The man nced at Philip before leaving quickly.


    This man was very strange, but Philip thought he felt very familiar.


    After leaving this ce, Philip found a chain hotel and checked in. To his surprise, a robot¡¯spany


    for the night was also on the list of services provided.


    He had been here for quite some time now. There was even a promotional video of the Heroes


    Conference on the giant screen on the street.


    One of the rewards introduced was indeed the Multidew Herb, and Philip was half relieved.


    Philip got ready to drive to the first continent. The main territory of the green ox royal family spread


    from east to west, so the distance from north to south was not that far.


    The fifth continent was mostly made up of mountainous areas, and the mining industry was well-


    developed.


    Before long, Philip saw traces of mining in the mountains, but most of them were filled up, so the


    mining activities should bepleted.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After about half an hour, Philip saw that the road ahead was blocked by several floating battleships and


    countless flying mechas.


    Had the war extended to this area too?


    Looking at the map, this area was rtively closer to the territory of the ck turtle royal family.


    Philip tried to turn around and use another route, but several mechas with the crest of the green ox


    royal family gave chase and sent a message to Philip, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop and cooperate, you¡¯ll be


    treated as espionage.¡±


    Looking at the giant cannon on the battleship in the distance, Philip had no choice but to fly back with


    these mechas.


    The mechas found a spot for Philip to park his car. As Philip got out of the car, a man that looked like


    an officer walked over.

 Chapter 3410

    Chapter 3410


    Seeing that Philip was an imposing young man, this person said quite politely, ¡°We¡¯ve already issued a


    war notice. Why are you here with your hover car?¡±


    Philip did not receive any notice, so he took out his temporary pass and replied, ¡°I just arrived here


    yesterday. I¡¯m not a local.¡±


    Seeing this, the officer asked his subordinates to take Philip to make a statement before letting him go.


    A brown-haired female officer who was five feet nine and wearing a dark graybat uniform brought


    Philip to make a statement. This person had exotic features.


    ¡°You can leave after making a statement. Do you need someone to lead you out of this area?¡± the


    female officer said.


    Feeling the pressure around, Philip shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I can still protect


    myself.¡±


    The following routine questions included his name, where he came from, what his upation was, and


    what he was doing on the fifth continent.


    Before Philip finished answering patiently, the battleship shock, and the electricity stopped for a


    moment. The brown-haired female officer quickly turned on themunicator and contacted other


    departments to find out the situation.


    Philip sat calmly opposite her. They were probably under enemy attack. She was quite responsible and


    fled to the exit with Philip.


    A burst of intense cannon fire followed. Looking at the endless stream of battleships pouring out near


    the hills outside through the small window, Philip sighed inwardly.


    ¡®The fleet belonging to the green ox royal family is probably being ambushed due to information


    leaks¡­¡¯


    At this time, the female officer stopped in her tracks after receiving a message.


    She nced at Philip worriedly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    After that, she took Philip and ran in another direction. He remembered that this was not the way they


    came from.


    Would it be inappropriate if he ran away like this?


    Along the way, worker robots were busy repairing the roads, and the two finally arrived at their


    destination. Philip was surprised to see that the woman had brought him to a hover car and tossed a


    set of clothes to Philip.


    Philip stood there nkly until he saw her quickly change into herbat uniform and asked him,


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°No, why am I with you?¡± Philip said in shock.


    Was going to war such a casual affair here?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±We¡¯re short of people at the moment. Even my logistics team has to go to the battlefield. Please put up


    with it for the time being,¡± the female officer said helplessly.


    ¡°Is this something we can just put up with?¡± Philip asked.


    The woman suddenly stood up straight, saluted Philip, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to protect you.¡±


    Due to the urgency, Philip did not even have time to change before he was rushed to the aircraft.


    This aircraft¡¯s control was simple enough. One person controlled the flight, and the other person


    attacked with weapons. The flight could even be set on auto-pilot.


    Philip sat in the back seat and wailed, ¡°I was just passing by. Is this really necessary?¡±


    The woman ignored Philip¡¯sints and said seriously, ¡±The button above you is the weapon


    system. The handle below is used to adjust the direction. The button for the visual panel is behind my


    chair, the blue one.¡±


    With that said, the aircraft set off after a bout of shaking. Philip fiddled with the controls and nearly


    figured them out.


    Seeing the swarming aircraft from the other party¡¯s fleet, Philip sighed and said, ¡°Curse my luck!¡±


    The battle horn rang from both parties.


    The woman picked out an enemy ne and gave chase, attacking it relentlessly from behind, while


    Philip kept pulling the trigger.


    After getting the feel for it, Philip¡¯s firing became more urate.


    ¡°When we return, do you want to join our battle group?¡± the woman asked while operating the controls.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Philip replied instantly.

 Chapter 3411

    Chapter 3411


    ¡±You should reconsider. You have great potential,¡± the woman tried to persuade Philip.


    Philip thought to himself, ¡®Are the people of this battle group selected this way?¡¯


    After shooting down a few enemy nes, the first wave of offensiveunched by the two parties ended,


    and the opponent¡¯s remaining aircraft retreated. As survivors, Philip¡¯s aircraft also flew back.


    However, the situation was not optimistic. One battleship of the green ox royal family made an


    emergencynding while another one out of three had a hull billowing with thick smoke.


    There were few surviving aircraft here, and it was likely that everyone would be wiped out in the next


    wave of attack.


    In themand room, a middle-aged man with gray sideburns said, ¡°In the next wave, we¡¯ll send all


    the flying robots through the forest and catch them by surprise.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have enough manpower for the maintenance,¡± a young man next to him said.


    The middle-aged man pondered before asking, ¡°When will reinforcements from the next battlefield


    arrive?¡±


    The young man lowered his head and said softly, ¡°We didn¡¯t receive any message. They may have


    been ambushed.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! This spy is well hidden, indeed.¡± The man pped the table and gritted his teeth.


    On Philip¡¯s side, the two of them received drinks and energy bars from the robot on the aircraft.


    Several robots outside began checking the condition of the aircraft.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before anyone could rest, the other party¡¯s attack started again, more violent than the earlier one. The


    battleship carrying Philip instantly lost power and started falling.


    The female officer hurriedly turned on the aircraft and flew out.


    Philip watched as the battleship fell behind him. Fortunately, there was a reverse buffer device, so the


    scene did not look that tragic.


    A sky full of aircraft and some flying armor greeted them. These armors were more maneuverable,


    flexible, and aggressive in airbat, but due to poor safety features and difficulty operating, they


    were usually used at the end to get rid of some remnants.


    The remaining aircraft and flying armor of the green ox royal family were deployed, ready to fight to the


    end, but the numbers were really no match.


    The aircraft that Philip was in could barely survive the hail of bullets.


    As other aircraft exploded and turned into balls of mes around him, Philip asked, ¡°Is it really worth


    it?¡±


    The woman was silent for a while before she said, ¡°We¡¯re nothing but cannon fodder. The real battle is


    a duel between the experts of the two royal families.¡±


    These people were mostly three or four-star practitioners. Except for the earlier officer with five-star


    talent, the others were not very strong.


    ¡°What if these experts interfere in this battle between cannon fodders?¡± Philip asked.


    The woman pondered and said, ¡±It¡¯ll be a full-scale war between two continents.¡±


    Sure enough, it was better not to get involved in this kind of battle between two major forces.


    The woman seemed a little distracted and did not notice an electromaic cannonball flying in front of


    her. It was already a littlete when she returned to her senses.

 Chapter 3412

    Chapter 3412


    Philip hurriedly used the rules of space to block the electromaic cannonball, but it was toote.


    The space barrier only blocked the front part, but other parts of the aircraft were burned by the ultra-


    high temperature.


    The woman wondered how she survived this attack when Philip opened the hatch. The aircraft was


    falling rapidly on the nearby mountain.


    The woman came back to her senses and was about to put on the evacuation equipment when Philip


    pulled her and jumped off the aircraft.


    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯ll die!¡± In the air, the woman closed her eyes and screamed.


    Philip ignored her but controlled the wind and slowlynded in an open area.


    The woman came back to her senses when her toes touched the ground. She looked at Philip in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    To fly like this, other than using some secret methods, one must at least be a six-star wind elemental


    practitioner.


    ¡°You!¡± The woman was so startled that she could not speak for a while.


    After finally calming down, she bowed and apologized, ¡±Sir, I¡¯m sorry for not realizing it!¡±


    Philip was amused and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t me you.¡±


    After that, Philip felt exasperated. He did not expect to earn that address after taking her to fly once.


    Just as the green ox continent¡¯s fleet not far away was about to be wiped out, several figures in ck


    dashed through the air and came to the middle of the two opposing fleets.


    Facing the fleet of the ck turtle royal family, one of them was carrying a man who was all tied up.


    Noticing the arrival of these people, the two fleets ceased fire.


    Philip looked at them. Their aura was extremely strong. Two of them flew in the wind while the other


    three seemed to have special equipment.


    The fleet of the ck turtle royal family shouted, ¡°Do you want to breach the contract?¡±


    The man in ck in the centerughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of paper. This is the spy you¡¯re most


    proud of.¡±


    As he spoke, the man grabbed the hair of the man who was all tied up.


    The man in ck continued, ¡°The information leak is just a show. You really think we haven¡¯t


    discovered his existence?¡±


    The captured man kept struggling.


    Suddenly, the man in ck released a wind de and beheaded the spy, whose body fell like a kite


    with a cut string.


    This incident happened unexpectedly, but the ck turtle fleet quickly responded, ¡°Your actions are


    futile!¡±


    The man in ck sneered and said, ¡°What do you think we should do, then?¡±


    With that said, he threw out another huge and solid wind de. The light behind him showed that he


    was a powerhouse at the peak of eight stars.


    Although the fleet responded in time, it was still a step toote, and a small warship was torn apart by


    the strong wind.


    Philip found that this attack was not just a simple cut.


    When the attack hit, all the wind elements exploded and turned into small wind des, cutting


    indiscriminately, making the attack more powerful. He could learn this trick.


    ¡°Do you want to start a full-scale war?¡± Themander took the loudspeaker and said with a dark


    face.


    ¡±We¡¯re ready to ept your challenge.¡±

 Chapter 3413

    Chapter 3413


    The voice of the man in ck resounded throughout the valley along with the wind as he tossed the


    severed head in his hand at the other party.


    The ck turtle royal family¡¯s fleet quickly left the battlefield after receiving the order, and the men in


    ck were not bothered about the defeated green ox royal family fleet behind.


    The brown-haired female officer stared at the sky and muttered, ¡°We may have a full-scale war now.¡±


    ¡°Why exactly are you fighting?¡± Philip wondered.


    The woman said, ¡°It¡¯s no big secret anymore. The exploration team of the green ox royal family


    discovered an ancient relic next to a huge gold mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Based on the traces, historians think that this relic was left by the ancients when they first arrived at


    the Starfall Continent. After the ck turtle royal family got the news, the two parties started fighting


    over the ownership of the territory there.¡±


    Since this could invoke a war between two continents, it must be more valuable than the previous


    Peerless Sword Tomb.


    ¡±This relic is coveted by other continents too. If not for the strong restriction, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± the female


    officer added.


    With some understanding now, Philip asked, ¡°Is there any spection about when the restriction will be


    lifted?¡±


    ¡°Experts predict that it¡¯ll be within ten years, but there¡¯s no specific timeline.¡±


    ¡°In other words, it could be tomorrow or ten years.¡± Philip frowned.


    The woman nodded. Philip and the woman then went back to the fleet and met the previous officer.


    After the woman stepped forward and spoke to the officer, she was assigned to logistics duty.


    The leader of the team had a change of attitude upon seeing Philip.


    He strode forward, saluted Philip, shook hands with him, and said solemnly, ¡°Do you want to join the


    sixth battle group of the green ox royal family?¡±


    Philip could not believe his ears.


    He frowned, looked at the busy woman, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to refuse.¡±


    ¡°But with your ability, you can do very well here,¡± the other party said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m a spy?¡± Philip asked doubtfully.


    The man took out a tablet and found a video of Philip in the aquarium of the White Marsh royal family.


    The only difference was that Philip¡¯s hair had grown out now.


    ¡°Through our technical team, we identified and determined that you¡¯re Philip rke who was wanted by


    the White Marsh royal family some time ago.¡±


    The man continued with determination, ¡°A real man should bathe in blood and sweat on the battlefield.¡±


    Philip almost rolled his eyes at him. If this was said in his original world, it would be true, but the battle


    group here was used as bait and cannon fodder, so he really was not interested.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t ept. l have other urgent things to do, so I shall take my leave.¡±


    With that said, Philip quickly left.


    The man could not catch hold of Philip and said regretfully, ¡°What a pity¡­¡±


    Philip sighed as he left.


    Were all the battle groups here so abnormal?


    Philip continued going south. Not long after crossing this area, he saw that ancient relic.


    Many people could be keeping watch here. To y it safe, Philip put away the car and put on his night


    outfit. He looked at the ruins dotted at the edge of the mine from a high altitude.


    A huge pale yellow light shield full of runes enveloped the ce, seemingly like a Chrysalis about to


    break out of its cocoon.


    Suddenly, Philip felt a wave of mental strength sweeping over him, but it did not linger. He was startled,


    but he did not think he had been found out. However, it was better to leave.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At this time, next to a hover car parked on the mountainside, a man with eyes like an eagle was staring


    at the sky.

 Chapter 3414

    Chapter 3414


    The eagle-eyed man frowned and asked a girl next to him who was looking down at the insects, ¡°Is


    there something wrong with my eyes? I keep feeling that someone is up there, but I can¡¯t detect them


    with my senses.¡±


    The girl looked around and said doubtfully, ¡±There¡¯s no one.¡±


    ¡°Maybe my eyesight is going bad.¡± The man lowered his head and blinked vigorously.


    The two wore the crest of the ancient dragon royal family. The man of course just saw someone up


    there.


    Philip left this ce to continue his trip.


    ording to the promotional video of the Heroes Conference he saw earlier, it should start in about six


    months, but the audition should start three months before that.


    This time, he drove continuously for five days and four nights. There was no worry about running out of


    energy. Even if he drove at full speed, the high-grade energy stone he installed earlier still had half its


    energy left.


    After a while, Philipnded slowly.


    Done with passing through several checkpoints in the green ox royal family, Philip handed over his


    temporary pass and stepped into the territory of the fire phoenix royal family.


    Ever since he got close to the territory of the fire phoenix royal family, Philip acutely felt the high


    temperature that was about to erupt from the ground.


    The fire phoenix royal family was located in a huge irregr circr in surrounded by high


    mountains that seemed like volcanoes. If those were really volcanoes, the whole continent would be


    doomed if they erupted one day.


    Philip passed through a forest and found that all the vegetation and spirit beasts here carried a trace of


    the fire element, but Philip¡¯s detection goggles could not detect the slightest difference.


    Swoosh, bang!


    A wooden spear swept past Philip¡¯s face and nailed a wild boar to a nearby tree.


    A man in tattered clothes walked out. His gaze was very sharp, looking at Philip as if he was looking at


    prey. The man who looked like a savage nced at Philip before he stepped forward and finished off


    the wild boar.


    Just as the man was about to leave, Philip stopped him and said, ¡°Buddy, what are you doing in this


    forest?¡±


    ¡°Practice!¡±


    Probably because he had not spoken for a long time, this person¡¯s voice sounded a little weird.


    This person was interesting, so Philip followed him and asked, ¡°Can I watch you practice?¡±


    The man looked at Philip and deboned the wild boar at the same time. He seemed very skilled with the


    knife.


    ¡°Watch if you want!¡±


    As he said that, the other party was about to build a fire from wood.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Philip replied.


    Philip then noticed that he was not very good at making fire from sticks. He was probably a little


    inexperienced in surviving in the wild, so Philip flicked a ball of fire and ignited the wood.


    Seeing that the wood in his hand was set on fire, the man red at Philip and said, ¡°This is part of my


    practice too. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip raised his hands in a wave and said, ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    The wild boar was strung up on thick branches and sizzled as it was roasted, the fire crackling as oil


    droplets fell. The man quietly watched the wild boar being roasted slowly, and Philip was very curious


    about this man¡¯s practice.


    At noon, the boar was finally done. The man took out arge wooden te, divided the boar into


    severalrge pieces, and sprinkled some seasoning on it.


    After washing his hands in the stream nearby, the man picked up a hind leg and handed it to Philip.


    Without standing on ceremony, Philip thanked him and started eating.


    The man ate like a storm. Before Philip finished the piece in his hand, the man had already eaten three


    pieces.


    ¡°Rest.¡±

 Chapter 3415

    Chapter 3415


    After the man finished speaking, he found a thick branch and took an afternoon nap.


    The pork was roasted crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and the special gamey aroma


    emitted by wild boar waspletely trapped in the meat. The meat had equal parts of fat and lean


    meat, so Philip did not feel queasy even after he finished the whole leg.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    About half an hourter, the man jumped down from the tree. He took out a formidable-looking scimitar


    about half the size of an adult from his space ring and started practicing in the open field.


    Although no energy was produced, the surrounding leaves rustled, stirred up by the simple


    movements.


    His technique was open and forthright. The de was sharp, and the scimitar wielder was even


    sharper.


    Philip looked at the technique and thought it focused on the basics.


    The man stopped slowly and Philip apuded.


    When Philip was about to ask his origins, a cry in the distance attracted the man. Judging from the


    sound, it should be something big.


    Philip followed the man closely, whose physical fitness was very good too. Soon, the two saw the


    owner of that voice.


    Philip did not recognize this huge monster, but with the help of his goggles, Philip said, ¡°Porcin


    rhinoceros.¡±


    This creature was a unique species in the Green Ox Empire and its vicinity. Its body was covered in


    patterns simr to porcin. It was very strong and could reach 40 to 50 meters in length after reaching


    adulthood.


    It was a spirit beast and would not normally attack humans.


    Before Philip could continue, the man stirred up a storm with his scimitar. As expected of a creature


    with a tough hide, the rhino did not bleed even under such a violent attack, and its cracked skin quickly


    healed.


    Its defense and healing ability was quite outstanding even among spirit beasts. The beast seemed


    annoyed by that man. One knock sent the man flying into the mud.


    Although this spirit beast was quite friendly to humans, it was on the basis of not messing with it. Now,


    it depended on how the man would end up.


    The man scrambled up, and his scimitar was covered with ayer of scimitar intent without any


    fluctuations. The stronger the intent, the calmer it would be, but should it not be more violent?


    Philip pondered as the man rushed at the rhino again.


    It was different from the direct attack earlier. With the addition of scimitar intent, every attack hit the


    mark. Even the rhino¡¯s healing ability could not keep up with the intensive attacks, and the rhino howled


    in pain.


    As this meaningless game was about to end, Philip detected a figure in front of the rhino and wondered


    if he was the rhino¡¯s owner.


    To prevent the man from making a mistake, Philip wanted to stop him, but the mysterious man threw a


    ball of silver powder into the air and left like a ghost.


    Philip wanted to give chase, but the other party probably had some means of hiding his whereabouts


    and disappeared in an instant.


    The powder spread in the air with the wind, and the rhino inhaled some of it. Its eyes suddenly turned


    red as some changes came over it.


    The man with the scimitar noticed the changes and quickly jumped back to Philip.

 Chapter 3416

    Chapter 3416


    Looking at the changes that came over the rhino, Philip asked the man next to him, ¡°Did you see that


    man just now?¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s probably from the Spirit Beast Guild.¡±


    ¡°The Spirit Beast Guild?¡±


    Before Philip could ask further, the man rushed forward with his scimitar again, but the scimitar intent


    was not so calm now. It was violent like an erupting volcano.


    The rhino¡¯s transformation was basically over. The horn on its head had grown by more than half, and


    the blue porcin-like patterns on its body looked like bursting blood vessels.


    The man¡¯s scimitar struck this creature that had turned into a demonic beast, and the spraying blood


    corroded everything around like strong acid.


    The rhino was bulky in size, but its attack was very strong. Getting hit by that sharp horn would mean


    the end of the fight.


    The man kept jumping and dodging the rhino¡¯s attack. He saw the right opportunity and cut off the


    rhino¡¯s horn with one blow. The next sh cut open the rhino¡¯s abdomen, rendering it immobile.


    The final blow ended its life.


    The man dug out the crystal nucleus and walked back to Philip. He took out a bag and kept the crystal.


    This bag was full of colorful crystal nuclei from different beasts. It seemed that he had killed many spirit


    or demonic beasts.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Spirit Beast Guild you mentioned just now?¡±


    Philip did not care how many spirit beasts and demonic beasts he killed but asked that question


    instead.


    The man looked at Philip suspiciously and said, ¡±It¡¯s currently the most powerful organization on the


    continent with the aim of transcending spirit beasts.¡±


    ¡°The biggest organization? Is itparable to other royal families?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°It¡®s notparable in strength, but the sphere of influence is huge. You can see them everywhere.¡±


    The man walked in one direction.


    Philip followed, wanting to find out more information.


    He then asked, ¡°Are you saying that all demonic beasts are transformed from spirit beasts?¡±


    ¡°You can say that.¡±


    The two walked to a wooden house in silence, which should be the man¡¯s temporary residence.


    The man suddenly said, ¡°You should be here to participate in the Heroes Conference.¡±


    Philip was startled before he nodded and said, ¡°Are you a participant too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there. Gordon Tine, by the way.¡±


    After that, the man held out his hand to Philip.


    ¡°Philip rke¡­¡±


    The two shook hands, and Gordon invited Philip into the house.


    Except for a wooden bed, a wooden table, and a wooden bench, there was nothing else in this wooden


    house.


    Seeing that they were short of a stool, the man went out and made a new one with his scimitar, which


    was convenient in the woods.


    The two chatted again. Philip found out that he did not belong to any forces. He only had one teacher


    known as the Scimitar Demon, and it was his teacher who suggested he practice here.


    This was thergest forest on the first continent. Although notparable to thergest forest that had


    the reputation of a spirit beast paradise in the White Marsh royal family, the number of spirit beasts and


    vegetation in this territory was also very rich with an abundance of life energy.


    This ce was not far from the capital of the fire phoenix royal family.


    After hearing from Gordon that the city was not interesting, Philip decided to practice here for a while.


    He found an open space that was not too mp and built a log cabin.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 3417

    Chapter 3417


    During these few days of interaction, although Gordon did not reveal his level, Philip guessed that he


    was at least at the early stage of eight stars, and the level of his scimitar intent was very solid.


    He was also the first person Philip hade across to participate in the Heroes Conference, which


    should be very interesting.


    Philip tried to bring the energy practice module of the Three Phase God-Demon Technique to the


    second level, but every time he tried to advance, he felt that something was missing, so he was at a


    loss for a while.


    Around noon on the fifth day of living here, the sound of a group of people approaching the wooden


    house caught Philip¡¯s attention. It should be some people traveling. Philip was not bothered and got up


    to prepare lunch.


    The leader stopped after seeing the wooden house.


    There were nine people, a mix of men and women. They did not have any transportation, and they


    were not very old, so Philip guessed that they were participants in the Heroes Conference too.


    Seeing them stop, Philip continued to prepare his meal without raising his head.


    He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Seeing Philip being so rude, a hot-tempered person wanted to teach him a lesson but was stopped by


    the leader.


    ¡°Sir, do you know the Ape Cave around here?¡± the leader said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip had not shaved recently and looked a little weather-beaten.


    ¡°Are you talking about those earth-elemental monkeys?¡±


    Philip was boiling water, getting ready to cook some meat.


    ¡°Yes, please give us some pointers.¡±


    ¡°If you follow that direction, you¡¯ll reach a rock mountain. With your speed, you should take about half


    an hour to reach it.¡± As he spoke, Philip pointed in the southeast direction.


    ¡±Thank you for your advice, Sir.¡±


    After saying that, the leader left with his people.


    Before they had gone far, the hot-tempered man said indignantly, ¡°Why were you so polite to that


    barbarian? He didn¡¯t even look us in the eye.¡±


    ¡±That temper of yours will get you into trouble sooner orter. This forest is full of danger everywhere.


    Someone who dares to live here can¡¯t be that simple. That wooden house of his is made of materials


    found in this area, but it¡¯s no different from the ones made in a factory,¡± the leader exined calmly.


    ¡°Maybe he has a machine to chip wood,¡± the hot-tempered man mumbled.


    ¡±I¡¯m saying that he may be a weapon expert. We¡¯re here for the Heroes Conference, so we must be


    careful and not act recklessly.¡±


    While chatting, they saw a small rocky mountain with a cave at the foot of the mountain. Several apes


    were patrolling the cave entrance.


    ¡°It seems that he didn¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    He turned to the others and said, ¡°This time, we¡¯ll only take the stone fruit in the cave. Try to avoid


    fighting with the stone apes.¡±


    When Philip finished eating outside the stone house and was about to practice, the group of people


    returned. It took them about an hour to go there and back.


    ¡°My name is Chet Wayne. Thanks for your directions just now.¡± As he spoke, he ced a stone fruit on


    the wooden block in front of Philip.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of it. You can keep it.¡± Seeing this fruit again, Philip answered helplessly.


    However, the man did not take it away but left with his people after saying goodbye to Philip.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s pretending?¡± a young woman walked to the front and asked.


    ¡±I don¡¯t think so. The stone apes were quite aggressive when they saw using in, and many fruits


    were missing from the stone tree, so I think that man has gone there before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but anyway, I can improve my level now, so I don¡¯t care,¡± the girl said.

 Chapter 3418

    Chapter 3418


    Philip picked up the stone fruit and ate it after wiping it.


    The nine people just now did not produce much fluctuation. Except for the courteous leader who was at


    the early stage of seven stars, the rest were mid tote stages of six stars.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One girl was even at thete stage of five stars with a great fluctuation of the earth element. Taking the


    stone fruit should be helpful to her.


    Philip stayed here for another 30 days, during which he explored every nook and cranny within a


    hundred miles. He also tested every special herb in the vicinity, but his level was as solid as a rock.


    During this time, Gordon also sparred with Philip a few times.


    They used the scimitar intent and sword intent respectively, but Philip was still slightly better. Although


    Gordon might have a trump card, Philip was not without one either.


    There was no point in staying here any longer. Gordon could improve his scimitar intent through killing


    here, but not Philip.


    Recently, however, more people passed by here, but no one caused any trouble.


    On the morning of the 36th day of his stay here, Philip found Gordon who was fighting with a lightning


    leopard. He told him he wanted to set off for the Heroes Conference first.


    At noon that day, Gordon took out some meat from a ck pig he had killed a few days ago. The two


    survived by foraging for food around them. They found some edible weeds and cooked two simple


    dishes. Gordon even took out some wine that he imed was brewed by his teacher.


    ¡°Philip, I don¡¯t want to meet you in thepetition. You might knock me out.¡± Gordon said while taking


    a sip of wine.


    With someone to speak to recently, he could speak more fluently now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be entering the finals. If you want to be eliminated, you have to wait for the finals.¡±


    Philip also took a sip of wine.


    This wine was really good. The rich aroma of the wine filled his mouth and nose in an instant. It went


    down his throat smoothly and even produced an aftertaste.


    ¡°Good wine! Do you know how this wine was made?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡±s, my teacher is willing to tell me everything except how this wine is made. If you have a chance,


    you can ask him personally,¡± Gordon said with a pout.


    ¡°How much longer will you practice here?¡± Philip asked after taking a bite of meat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there a week before the auditions,¡± Gordon replied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cutting it close?¡± Philip said.


    It was still about one and a half months before the audition now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Gordon took out a leather map of the first continent and pointed at it.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Both Philip and Gordon looked like savages now with tattered clothes and messy hair all over their


    faces. In order to recognize each other at that time, they exchanged contact details.


    ¡°Gordon, I¡¯ll see you at thepetition!¡±


    After getting into the car, Philip waved goodbye.


    ¡°See you then!¡± Gordon called out to the hover car as it soared into the sky.

 Chapter 3419

    Chapter 3419


    In the past month, Philip had modified his space ring. He added soil, running water, oxygen, nts, and


    some living creatures to it.


    After several adjustments, he was finally done.


    Philip also built a hut for the sword spirit of Caelum Sword. Although she protested every day, wanting


    to live in a big house instead, she was obviously very pleased.


    In other aspects, Philip got to know various special herbs and spirit beasts. After trying for many days,


    he finally reached the second level of the Three Phase God-Demon Technique¡¯s energy practice, and


    his overall elemental energy became more solid.


    Ever since he came to the territory of the fire phoenix royal family, Philip had not entered the city, which


    he finally visited today.


    When the routine inspection team on the edge of the city heard that Philip was here to attend the


    Heroes Conference, they were very enthusiastic and quickly issued a temporary pass for him.


    The biggest feature of this city was the numerous roads between buildings. Few people walked on the


    street, and most activities were carried out between buildings.


    Philip put his car away and entered a high-rise building that looked like amercial block.


    It was quite lively here, and some ces had already started selling merchandise of the Heroes


    Conference.


    Philip bought a copy of the information about the previous conference and found a poster he had seen


    on the wall of Jack¡¯s room before. He smiled andmented that these so-called heroes actually existed.


    It was time to rest, and many people came out to eat.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Philip found a quaint tavern and sat inside. After ordering a few dishes, Philip overheard the


    conversation at the next table.


    ¡°Many people will attend the Heroes Conference this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the Moon Worship Creed from the White Marsh royal family will send some


    participants.¡±


    ¡°The Moon Worship Creed? Isn¡¯t it the one that¡¯s about to be the most powerful organization in


    the White Marsh royal family?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what the White Marsh royal family is thinking.¡±


    ¡°I also heard¡­¡± the man suddenly lowered his voice.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°The Spirit Beast Guild may be up to something as well.¡±


    Philip did not expect to hear news about the Moon Worship Creed on the territory of the fire phoenix


    royal family, and he wondered what their purpose for joining the Heroes Conference was.


    After his food was served, Philip listened to the conversation between the two while eating.


    Through their conversation, he found out that although the Spirit Beast Guild had arge sphere of


    influence, they did not do much. They merely created demonic beasts and recruited people.


    Although there was news that they were going to attend the Heroes Conference this time, most people


    did not believe it.


    The two quickly finished their meal and left, and Philip followed suit.


    Philip passed by a well-furnished bookstore and went inside. Very few literary works were found in


    bookstores in this ce. There were mostly lifestyle, practice sharing, and self-help books. However,


    Philip found a dusty book in an inconspicuous ce.


    The title of the book was ¡®Our Journey¡¯, which briefly introduced how the fire phoenix royal family


    brought its people back to glory after the disaster thousands of years ago.


    The story was basically the same as mentioned by the Bamboo Swordsman. However, one point


    mentioned that the people were starting to ept the reality that there were no god-tier powerhouses


    in existence.


    The author described themselves as an ordinary historian.


    Philip flipped through the book. The writing was good, but there was nothing important in it. The book


    was just released, but it was already gathering dust in the corner. Even a formal history book that Philip


    found only briefly mentioned the disaster, while there was no discussion on the inte at all.


    The people here seemed very reluctant to bring up the pain in the past, even if that struggle ended with


    a painful price as the basis for victory. Although they won the battle, it was a tragic defeat.


    Philip walked out and happened to catch a glimpse of a familiar figure.

 Chapter 3420

    Chapter 3420


    The man saw Philip as well and approached him while waving his hand.


    It was none other than the leader of the team that was looking for the stone fruit in the forest.


    Although Philip looked very different now, the man still recognized his aura at a nce.


    ¡°Sir, we meet again.¡± The man was very friendly.


    ¡°Hehe, has that team member of yours sessfully advanced?¡± Philip said while walking.


    ¡±Thanks to you, she reached six stars smoothly after taking the stone fruit,¡± the man said with augh.


    Philip wanted to find a barbershop to trim the messy hair on his face. The man seemed very free and


    started to hang out with Philip.


    Seeing that Philip was a little impatient, the man suddenly said, ¡°Sir, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m


    Carl Redd from Tranquil Valley of the green ox royal family.¡±


    ¡±Oh, I see. I¡¯m Gordon Tine.¡± Philip said lightly.


    Seeing that this person had no intention of leaving, he turned and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Carl scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°My junior was yful and gambled all our funds.


    He¡¯s being held there right now. I hope you can help us again!¡±


    As he spoke, the man wanted to kneel in front of Philip.


    Philip grabbed him and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll take a look with you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Carl led Philip to an elevator. This high-rise building was like an independent town, with residents,


    businesses, workces, and entertainment venues all under one roof.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, why don¡¯t you seek help from Tranquil Valley?¡± Philip asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Our guild is very poor. The funds this time are the end of our rope. My junior wanted to make more


    money for the guild, but he was cheated in the end.¡±


    Carl said helplessly, ¡°Our guild leader is old. If we tell him about this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll kick the bucket.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Philip did not dwell on it.


    The elevator stopped at the basement. As soon as they stepped out, golden characters greeted them,


    Golden Lotus Casino.


    A guy was crying at the door, cursing as he tried to barge inside. However, he was beaten up by the


    burly security guards at the door and thrown in the corner.


    Soon after that, another person walked out with a face full of regret and helplessness. The people in


    the casino were all wild-eyed from gambling.


    Seeing Carl, the security guard stopped them and called their manager.


    A short man in formal attire with a greasy face walked over and said with a smile, ¡°You look pretty


    confident, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve raised the money.¡±


    Carl was about to speak when Philip stopped him.


    Philip looked down at the man and said with an earnest smile, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have money, but I do. I¡¯ll


    have a game with you.¡±


    ¡°Since when do beggars have the right to speak?¡± the man mocked.


    Philip did not speak but waved his hand, and a sky full of precious metals shed past. Under Philip¡¯s


    bushy hair, his eyes were like electricity.


    Philip stared at the shocked manager in front of him and said, ¡°So, am I a beggar who has the right to


    speak now?¡±

 Chapter 3421

    Chapter 3421


    ¡°Please excuse my ignorance. This way, please!¡±


    With that said, the manager bowed and led Philip inside. However, his face was full of wicked smiles as


    if he had seen a big prey.


    ¡°I have ten million star dors here. Let¡¯s see how we can y today. If things don¡¯t go well, I¡¯m afraid


    I¡¯ll lose everything to you.¡± Philip waved themunicator in his hand and said self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The manager answered so but secretly called someone specially hired by their


    casino.


    Philip came to a spinning wheel full of holes, and a pipe was located on the top of the wheel.


    ¡±How does this work?¡± Philip asked.


    The manager pressed a button, and the wheel spun faster and faster. A small ball was fired through the


    pipe onto the wheel. After spinning around with a loud tinkling sound, the ball finally fell into hole


    number 36.


    Philip explored the inside of the machine with his senses, but there was arge magic circle here that


    prevented people¡¯s detection. Despite that, Philip grinned and asked the manager to exchange some


    chips for him.


    There were eight chips worth one million each, ten chips worth 100,000 each, and 20 chips worth


    50,000 each.


    Philip smiled and ced two 50,000 chips on small number. After the spin, the small ball avoided all


    the small numbers and fell into hole number 72, which was a 50% chance.


    This casino was not good enough. They did not even let the customer have a taste of victory first. Philip


    shook his head and continued to ce his bets.


    In the next few games, Philip lost everything except for some small wins, and he lost 950,000 during


    these few games. Carl watched in horror and kept dissuading Philip from ying.


    Seeing that Philip was unmoved, the manager said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not very lucky today. Shall we have a


    change of game?¡±


    Seeing the manager¡¯s ttering smile, Philip said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, so you lead the


    way.¡±


    Philip and Carl were brought to a round table. The manager asked the other people to go to other


    ces but left a few people behind. These people were probably from the casino.


    ¡°How do we y this?¡± Philip found a seat and sat down.


    At this time, a few people walked over with iron boxes. They ced the iron boxes on the table and


    opened them slowly.


    The manager said, ¡°There are seven iron nktons here. Please choose one for the race.¡±


    This table could transform rapidly and create a venue for the iron nkton¡¯s race challenge.


    ¡°You¡¯re the VIP, so you choose first.¡±


    Philip looked at the iron nkton painted in different colors and observed carefully. The blue one was


    agile and full of vitality, but he could tell that there was something wrong with it. Its gaze was unfocused


    as if on a rebound.


    Other rookies would definitely choose this iron nkton, which looked strong on the surface but weak


    inside. Philip could not ask for more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that.¡± Philip pointed to the perky number three blue iron nkton.


    The manager was secretly delighted. He thought that this rich man was a fool, indeed. He quickly


    agreed as he took out the iron nkton and ced it at the starting point.


    The remaining three people chose iron nkton numbers one, six, and seven respectively.


    ¡±This gentleman will start by cing a bet, and the subsequent bets can¡¯t be less than this value.¡±


    The manager pointed at Philip and said to everyone at the table.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Philip ced a one million chip, and the others followed suit. After everything was ready, the manager


    pressed a virtual button on the side of the table, and a stimulus was released at the starting point.


    Driven by the stimulus, the four iron nktons rushed out together. However, after several checkpoints,


    Philip¡¯s number three iron nkton gradually slowed down.

 Chapter 3422

    Chapter 3422


    The blue iron nkton seemed like it was dying. Philip pretended to lie on the edge of the table and


    urged it along.


    Seeing the others quickly overtaking it, Philip cursed the iron nkton, ¡°I chose you not to see you stop


    here. Hurry up and move it, you piece of trash!¡±


    Philip was hysterical.


    Next to him, Carl grabbed hold of this Sir Gordon Tine tightly. His eyes gradually dimmed. It seemed


    that this expert was useless now.


    Soon, iron nkton number seven was the first to reach the finish line through numerous obstacles.


    That person yed his part well, pretending to be very shocked and excited.


    They lost one million just like that. Carl looked helplessly at Philip, who was lying on the table and


    kicking a fuss to win it back.


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s stop ying. We can pay back what we owe by working.¡±


    At this time, Philip looked as if he was buzzed from gambling.


    Philip pushed Carl and said viciously, ¡°This is my game. As an outsider, you have no say over it.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The manager narrowed his eyes and smiled. It seemed these two were not on familiar terms with each


    other. It would be interesting to see how they would turn against each other and fight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Philip turned around and chose number four from a bunch of new nkton. It was a silver nkton that


    did not like to move very much. The number seven that reached the finish line in thest round was the


    one that did not like to move the most.


    The people in this casino justughed withoutment when they saw this.


    The result came out quickly. Number six iron nkton chosen by someone else reached the finish line


    first, and Philip¡¯s number four got third ce.


    It was another million!


    Philip sprawled on the table in frustration, scratching his messy hair as he muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I


    choose number six?¡±


    Carl looked at the deranged Philip and said anxiously, ¡°Sir, we really need to stop betting! I¡¯m begging


    you!¡±


    The 2.95 million star dors that went down the drain was equivalent to a year¡¯s expenses in Tranquil


    Valley.


    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t seem to be in good shape today. You should listen to your friend and stop gambling.¡±


    The manager quipped from the side.


    Although he said so, what he really wanted was to get all the money out of the fool.


    ¡°No way! I want to win back all the money I lost!¡± Philip smacked the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make


    it big!¡±


    Philip ced five chips of one million each. The manager did not expect him to be so forthright. After


    the initial shock, he was happy. A big bet would save everyone the trouble.


    A new bunch of iron nkton was disyed again.


    Philip ced five million worth of chips and shouted, ¡°Five million!¡±


    Several people peeked at the manager. After getting an affirmative answer, they followed suit and


    pushed out five million chips each.


    Right from the first game, Philip had tested if he would be found out if he used the rules of space.


    Obviously, this ce was not that powerful yet. In the first game, the immobile iron nkton was


    actually looked in ce by Philip using the rules of space, but no one noticed anything unusual.


    This time, Philip continued to make a big show out of his selection, mumbling with his hands folded,


    ¡±Please bless me¡­¡±


    At the beginning of the race, Philip¡¯s iron nkton number two was quite slow. It was left behind by the


    other iron nkton right from the start.


    Philip tried a new trick. He unleashed the rules of space on the iron nkton that was currently in the


    first ce.


    The swamp-like area slowed down the iron nkton¡¯s speed. This was a small trick that Philip


    discovered when he was modifying the space ring in the forest of the fire phoenix royal family.

 Chapter 3423

    Chapter 3423


    The others did not pay much attention to this. After all, iron nkton would go fast or slow at any time.


    Although all the iron nkton was rigged, it was mostly targeted at the customer¡¯s iron nkton.


    Philip did the same on the second one, but it was not easy to do the same on the third one for fear of


    arousing suspicion.


    Thus, Philip added a little boost on the back of his iron nkton number two and saw a significant


    increase in its speed.


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Philip cheered frantically.


    Carl also looked excited at the sight of possible victory.


    That iron nkton finally overtook iron nkton number three at thest minute and reached the finish


    line.


    With a smile on his face, Philip quickly swept all the chips in front of him into his arms while Carl still


    looked a little dumbfounded. They won all of a sudden, and so much too.


    The manager scowled, but he could not say anything. He threw in more than 12 million in one go. His


    boss would peel his hide if he found out about it.


    At this time, Philip said that he was going to take Carl out of there, and the manager hurried forward. If


    he did not get the money back today, he would probably be skinned alive.


    ¡°Dear guest, don¡¯t you want to y another game? Look, we have so many other games here.¡± The


    manager followed Philip with a ttering smile.


    As they spoke, they happened to walk past the spinning wheel again.


    Philip stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll win back everything I lost here just now.¡±


    Philip threw in five chips worth one million each, but everything went down the drain. The manager saw


    the opportunity, so he kept encouraging Philip that he might have better luck next time.


    Pretending to believe the manager¡¯s words, Philip ced five million worth of chips in one go and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this once.¡±


    As the ball jumped around, Philip used the space barrier to adjust the angle slightly, and the ball finally


    landed on number 68.


    The manager scowled and was just about tofort Philip that the return was one-to-one, and there


    was still a chanceter.


    ¡°Manager, take a good look. I ced my bet on 68, under the big sign,¡± Philip said into the manager¡¯s


    ear.


    Due to the angle of his eyesight because of his height, the manager thought that Philip bet on big. At


    this time, he climbed onto the table and saw that the five million chips were ced on number 68


    without a doubt.


    The manager¡¯s knees went weak, and his vision went ck. He slumped on the floor. This was a ratio


    of one to 27.


    When the manager slowly returned to his senses, the first sentence he heard was, ¡°Manager, what are


    the odds?¡±


    Hearing this, he almost fainted again. Seeing this realistic scene, the manager even pinched his thigh


    to confirm if this was a dream, but the intense pain made him realize that this was not a dream, but


    reality.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After answering Philip truthfully, the manager dared not conceal this anymore but told the casino boss


    about it.


    When the manager was trying to buy time on the grounds of exchanging chips, a group of people


    walked in from the door. A serious-looking middle-aged man surrounded by a group of men in ck


    walked up to Philip and Carl.


    He yelled, ¡°Who dares to mess around on my turf?¡±

 Chapter 3424

    Chapter 3424


    ¡°You¡¯re almost in my face. Why are you yelling so loudly? Is there something wrong with your eyes?¡±


    Philip sneered before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m the one messing around. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to be so cocky. You¡¯ll get beaten up like this.¡± The middle-aged man saw that this man


    was so arrogant and spoke coldly.


    The manager hurried up to this man, told him what happened, and was scolded by the boss, ¡±Trash!


    How dare you believe in magic tricks? You let a beggar into my casino. I think you must be tired of


    living!¡±


    ¡°Boss, please spare my life. I won¡¯t dare to do this anymore!¡± The manager fell to his knees and


    begged for mercy.


    The man kicked the manager away and said, ¡°Hurry up and get out of my sight. Don¡¯t let me see you


    again.¡±


    The two continued to re at each other, and Philip said, ¡°Where¡¯s the money I won?¡±


    ¡°What money? You didn¡¯t win any money.¡±


    The boss tried to y dirty and said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can win money from me by ying


    some tricks.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you the one ying tricks the whole time?¡± Philip asked quietly.


    ¡°How else can I make money?¡±


    The boss said smugly but immediately regretted his words. He was surrounded by a group of frenzied


    gamblers.


    Someone rushed over with a shout but was stopped by the men in ck and thrown out the door.


    Philip thought inwardly that these gamblers were not strong enough, but someone strong enough


    would not have the time toe here and gamble anyway.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip took a step forward and said, ¡°Give me the money today, or I¡¯ll destroy you and your casino.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Take him down! Just leave him with one hand!¡±


    The middle-aged man stood aside with his arms behind his back, while the men in ck were about to


    rush forward.


    ¡°All of you are not bad, so why do you choose to be a bodyguard for a good-for-nothing?¡±


    While Philip spoke, he knocked down the people attacking him. These people were pretty good, mostly


    four or five stars. There were even two six stars.


    Carl blushed on the side.


    If he could not find the money today, he and his juniors might end up as thugs too. However, while he


    was embarrassed, Carl sighed at Philip¡¯s strength too. He was able to knock these people away so


    easily. He was even eager to give it a try, wanting to see how many he could handle.


    The boss became more and more surprised. As a mid-stage of seven stars, he could hardly reach this


    level, but he could not give away the money for nothing.


    Seeing the men in ck getting fewer and fewer, the boss stealthily held a dagger in his hand as if he


    was waiting for an opportunity to kill Philip with one blow.

 Chapter 3425

    Chapter 3425


    Philip had long noticed the boss¡¯ movements but did not call him out.


    Suddenly, a cold light shed in front of his eyes. With a fierce killing intent, the middle-aged man


    wanted to stab Philip¡¯s eye socket with a dagger.


    When he thought he was about to seed, a huge gust of air gushed out from Philip¡¯s body, and the


    man could hardly open his eyes from the huge pressure.


    When he opened his eyes again, his dagger was firmly mped by the man in front of him with two


    fingers.


    Philip¡¯s hair was all messed up by the strong wind. His eyes pierced into the boss¡¯ mind like sharp


    swords, and his dagger could not break free from that vice-like grip no matter what.


    ¡°You have no chance. Tell me how you want to deal with this.¡±


    As Philip spoke, he took a step forward, grabbed the man by the cor, and lifted him.


    ¡°M-My father is the leader of Mountain Wolf Squad! You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    Although the middle-aged man lost hisposure, he still tried his best to keep his tone steady.


    ¡±Really? Oh¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­¡±


    Philip turned to Carl with a smile and said, ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Who cares if you¡¯re a mountain wolf or mountain dog? You have to pay back the money you owe me.¡±


    Philip kicked the man¡¯s calf and broke it.


    The man howled in pain, writhing as he tried to break free from Philip¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another three seconds to make a decision. It¡¯ll be your right leg the next time, and the spot


    in between your legs after that,¡± Philip said coldly.


    ¡±Three, two¡­¡±


    The man struggled as he hit Philip¡¯s arm, which lifted him.


    He yelled, ¡°You devil! My father will kill you!¡±


    ¡±One!¡±


    With that said, Philip kicked the man¡¯s right calf and broke it.


    ¡°Compared to someone like you who sucks people¡¯s blood dry without spitting their bones out, I¡¯m not a


    devil,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    ¡±Three, two¡­¡±


    Before the man recovered from his previous pain, the man in front of him started counting down again,


    and the target this time was none other than his manhood.


    He did not have a child yet. What should he do if anything happened?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thousands of thoughts rushed through the middle-aged man¡¯s mind.


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you!¡± The man finally relented, sessfully preventing Philip¡¯s next attack.


    Hearing that, Philip let go. The man wailed again as soon as his feet touched the ground and sat limply


    on the floor.


    ¡°If you had done this earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered¡­ But l can¡¯t get so much money. I can give


    you 100 million, but no more than that¡­¡±


    ¡°100 million is fine, but I have one condition. Let go of all the people you captured earlier,¡± Philip fiddled


    with the dagger in his hand.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± the man hesitated.


    ¡°Any problems?¡± Philip¡¯s movements stopped, and he stared at the man.


    ¡°Sure, no problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, then.¡±


    Philip sat down on a stool and watched as the middle-aged man made calls to collect money and let


    the hostages go.


    The money was quickly collected, and Philip reached out with hismunicator to receive it. It was


    exactly 100 million star dors.


    After a while, someone brought Carl¡¯s eight juniors out of the elevator.


    Carl quickly stepped forward to see if they had been hurt. They hugged each other and wept, but Carl


    did not me that junior of his too much. Everyone came from a remote countryside, and it was


    inevitable that they would not be able to withstand the temptation.


    Carl briefly told everyone that Philip saved them. That hot-tempered young man walked up to Philip


    and knelt, but Philip did not stop him.


    ¡°Sir, thank you for saving me! I apologize for my earlier recklessness!¡± He looked very sincere.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± Philip helped him up, looked at his face full of regrets, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for


    young people to be arrogant sometimes.¡±


    Philip gave Carl the 300,000 star dors they lost earlier. Although 300,000 was not much, it was the


    hope of their entire guild. They surrounded Philip and walked out.


    The middle-aged man who just took some painkillers said to a man in ck who was leaning on the


    wall, ¡°Keep an eye on them!¡±

 Chapter 3426

    Chapter 3426


    The group of people insisted on buying Philip dinner to repay Philip for saving them. Philip tried his best


    to refuse but to no avail.


    Carl got anxious in the end before Philip finally agreed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, Philip detected someone with his senses from the Golden Lotus Casino who had been


    following them the entire way. It seemed that the boss was unwilling to give up.


    That so-called Mountain Wolf Squad would probably find trouble with themter.


    There were five men and three women in this group of nine, and all of them looked quite inexperienced.


    If Philip were not here, they probably would not have noticed the danger.


    A quirky little girl in the team kept asking Philip why he did not cut his hair and beard when he was so


    rich. She was the one who advanced with the help of the stone fruit.


    Philip finally replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll faint from my good looks.¡±


    The girl was stunned for a moment before sheughed loudly and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so funny.¡±


    Next to her, Carl grabbed her and said, ¡°Gwen, don¡¯t be rude! Look at your two senior sisters and learn


    from them!¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem much older than us, but you keep calling him ¡®Sir¡¯ all the time. You¡¯re really good at


    this.¡± The girl pouted and imitated Carl¡¯s tone in a low voice.


    ¡°You! You¡¯ll receive your guild¡¯s punishment when we return!¡± Carl could not win an argument with her


    and could only resort to this.


    Hearing this, the girl grabbed Carl¡¯s arm and kept shaking it.


    She pouted aggrievedly and said, ¡°Carl, I was wrong. Please forget the guild¡¯s punishment.¡±


    Carl was at a loss for how to deal with her and said, ¡°If not for Sir¡¯s sake, I¡¯d punish you to stay in


    istion when we return.¡±


    The girl still shook his arm and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Carl waved his hands helplessly and said, ¡±I really don¡¯t know how to deal with you.¡±


    They came to a restaurant that served the signature dishes of the Green Ox Kingdom. Philip had not


    tasted any local food when he passed through here earlier.


    In fact, this group of people had not tasted it either. They grew up in Tranquil Valley since they were


    children. It was where they studied and practiced. The nine people ordered more than 20 dishes.


    Philip looked at the table full of dishes and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, bring the leftovers away. Don¡¯t


    waste it.¡±


    However, these people were like starving wolves and finished all the food on the table in a short while.


    It was hard for Philip to imagine how they lived in Tranquil Valley.


    They took turns to toast Philip. Carl said that he wanted to achieve good results at the Heroes


    Conference so as not to disappoint Philip¡¯s kind intentions.


    The hot-tempered young man named Bobby said that he wanted to act more calmly after going through


    this incident.


    The others expressed their determination to improve themselves after this experience. The girl named


    Gwen said she wanted to cut Philip¡¯s hair, but Philip politely refused.


    During the meal, he kept sensing his surroundings, but Philip did not alert the enemy.

 Chapter 3427

    Chapter 3427


    After the meal, Philip left with Carl¡¯s contact details, and the other party returned to the hotel.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Philip asked loudly.


    At this time, three people came out of the shadows between the buildings. Philip had seen one of them


    before. He was one of the captors.


    ¡°The leader of Mountain Wolf Squad would like to see you. Can youe with us?¡±


    Although the man in the middle posed it as a question, he adjusted the gun on his waist, meaning that


    things would turn rough if Philip refused.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Philip felt amused. Among the three, two were in the middle stage of seven stars while the other one


    was in the early stage of seven stars. It seemed that the power he disyed just now was not a strong


    enough deterrent.


    ¡±Lead the way,¡± Philip said with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re smart enough.¡±


    The man thought Philip was a fool who had no fear of death and said with a grin.


    Philip and the three walked out of the building and came to an independent high-rise building through


    the connecting track. A huge neon sign on the high-rise building read out ¡®Mountain Wolf¡¯.


    This sign was obviously not on the same level of aesthetics as the signs on other buildings.


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°How tacky.¡±


    The other three did not understand his remark.


    The three of them took Philip to the top floor. The furnishing here looked much better than in the


    previous building.


    A man sat behind a ck office table, and his huge body could be vaguely seen.


    When the man spoke, his hoarse and powerful voice echoed in the room. ¡°How are you going to return


    the money you took?¡±


    The chair turned slowly. Although the man was very old, his strong beast-like figure could be seen


    under his loose clothes.


    ¡°Are you the father of the casino owner?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Compared to the boss¡¯ frail body just now, it was hard to imagine that they were rted.


    Philip sat down on a couch and said lightly, ¡°You raised a useless son.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    The man jumped into the air and attacked Philip with his fists.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Philip dodged all his attacks. This person¡¯s destructive power was not bad, destroying the couch made


    of spirit beast leather into pieces in an instant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your legs are tougher than your son¡¯s!¡±


    After saying that, Philip kicked his opponent.


    After exchanging some blows, the man¡¯s arms began to tremble slightly. The man frowned. He did not


    expect Philip¡¯s physical attack to be so strong.


    Since Philip reached the second level of energy practice in the Three Phase God-Demon Technique,


    his physical and mental strength had improved under the enhancement.


    ¡°Very well, kid. I won¡¯t y with you any longer.¡±


    After saying that, the man became more aggressive. His body swelled several times bigger, and his


    loose clothes were quickly ripped apart. Thick brown hair grew all over his body, and even his facial


    features transformed into that of a wolf¡¯s.


    Philip was exasperated. In addition to vampires, there were wolfmen on this continent too. No wonder it


    was called Mountain Wolf Squad.


    Very soon, the man¡¯s transformation waspleted, and his aura at the peak of seven stars soared to


    thete stage of eight stars.


    After avoiding his bite and lunge, Philip brought out Caelum Sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how much your wolf hide is worth.¡±


    After saying that, Philip raised his sword and shed at the wolfman¡¯s neck.


    The wolfman still retained his sanity. Seeing that the level of sword energy in Philip¡¯s hand was not low,


    he did not meet the attack head-on but jumped back instead.


    Before hended on the ground, Philip threw out a ball of mes that shrouded him in an instant. The


    level 5S mes raged on his body. Not only did the man not expect that Philip was a fire elemental


    practitioner, but he also did not expect the level to be so high.


    When the three people at the back saw their leader falling into a disadvantage, they quickly helped to


    put out the fire. Although the wolfman¡¯s healing ability was quite good, bursts of meaty aroma wafted


    under this barbecue.

 Chapter 3428

    Chapter 3428


    The smell of meat permeated the whole room, and those who did not know would think they were


    having a barbecue.


    ¡°Damn boy, how dare you?!¡± the wolfman bared his fangs in pain and red at Philip as he howled.


    With the help of his subordinates, the mes were extinguished, but the neatly groomed hair on his


    body was now scorched and burnt, making him look unkempt.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rip you apart!¡±


    The wolfman growled and rushed toward Philip again. His sharp ws shed with cold light as he


    swiped at Philip¡¯s neck.


    Seeing this, Caelum Sword shed with a fiery red as Philip blocked his attack. With a bang, Philip


    staggered a few steps back, his arms numb from the impact.


    The wolf was unbothered. A piece of flesh was burned off his arm, but it posed no threat to him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Immediately, heunched a fierce attack on Philip, and the wolfmen gained the upper hand for a while


    due to their advantage in numbers.


    On the other hand, Philip resisted in a leisurely manner. He was thinking about the characteristics of


    these wolfmen. He had been here for a while, but this was the first time he encountered living wolfmen,


    so he was in no hurry to kill them.


    ¡°It seems that wolfmen are just physically stronger with some instincts of a wolf. In the end, their bodies


    are still mortal and can take some physical damage.¡±


    Very quickly, Philip said lightly.


    Immediately, he flipped Caelum Sword in his hand. In the next second, a strong wind with high


    temperature spread out in all directions with him as the center.


    Wherever the strong wind passed, everything turned into ashes. Even the three subordinates of the


    wolfman were turned into ashes in an instant, dying before they could scream.


    ¡°You can save some money from the crematorium.¡±


    Philip joked before he turned his attention to the wolfman retreating in the distance.


    As a wolfman, his reflexes were very quick. When Philipunched an attack, he sensed the threat, so


    he retreated instinctively and avoided the attack just now.


    This was simr to before an earthquake. Humans might not feel anything, but animals would sense it.


    ¡±Do you think you can leave?¡± Philip said coldly before he gave chase in a sh.


    Seeing this, the wolfman jumped out of the room and ran wildly into the distance. He was extremely


    fast and almost disappeared in an instant.


    Philip activated his rules of space and the world changed in his vision. In the air, he could literally see a


    breath extending into the distance. Seeing this, Philip sneered.


    ¡°Since I was treated as a beggar today, can I upgrade my standard if I use the hide of the wolfman as a


    fur coat?¡±


    Philip mumbled under his breath before he unhurriedly chased after the wolfman in the direction he


    fled.

 Chapter 3429

    Chapter 3429


    In a mountain forest at this time, the wolfman leaned against a tree and panted heavily. He was almost


    killed in the fight just now. Even though he ran fast, he was still seriously injured.


    He could not help the lingering fear at the thought of Philip, wondering how the hell his stupid son


    offended such a guy.


    ¡°Damn, I was careless, but where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. I definitely won¡¯t let him go for messing


    with me!¡± the wolfman said coldly.


    He got up and was about to leave, but in the next second, a leaf pierced through the tree trunk beside


    him.


    ¡°You have no chance now. If we were in the city, maybe it¡®d be inconvenient for me to do anything, but I


    have no restrictions in this remote ce.¡±


    At this time, Philip walked over from a distance and said unhurriedly, holding the Caelum Sword in one


    hand and fiddling with a few leaves in the other.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? How did you catch up?¡±


    At this time, the wolfman looked at Philip oddly. He ran so far, but this guy managed to catch up with


    him.


    ¡®Did he have a GPS locator on him?¡¯


    ¡±I have my ways. Can I have a chat with you?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Philip was in no hurry to take action. He smiled and spoke to the wolfman. Thetter had a bad feeling


    when he heard that but made no move.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    The wolfman asked. Philip pondered for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ll give me all the star dors under your name and I¡¯ll leave you a whole body. What do you think?


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make a coat out of your fur.¡± Philip said lightly as if he was talking about the weather.


    The wolfman grimaced and roared angrily. His whole body seemed to swell because of his anger. He


    pounced on Philip without saying a word, his speed extremely fast.


    ¡°s, it seems that I can only turn you into a fur coat, then. I wanted to cheat you a little, but you¡¯re


    quite smart,¡± Philip mumbled.


    The wolfman almost passed out from anger at Philip¡¯s words, and his eyes burst with killing intent as he


    red at Philip.


    At this moment, he wished he could swallow Philip alive!


    With a bang, the wolfman grabbed Philip¡¯s shoulders with his ws, and a strong energy burst out from


    Philip¡¯s body instantly.


    Philip took a step back. The ground cracked apart, and the wolfman also took a step back, his ws


    oozing with blood.


    ¡±Impossible. You resisted my attack with your body alone. Who are you?!¡± the wolfman roared.


    He was shocked by Philip. He was a wolfman, and his ws could break gold and rocks.


    Who would dare to fight him bare-handed?


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. Your power is eptable, but I can still hold up,¡± Philip mumbled.


    The wolfman never imagined that Philip was using him to practice his skills while trying to figure out the


    wolfman¡¯s fighting ability.


    Philip was sick of fooling around now, and he tossed out the few leaves in his hands. In an instant, the


    leaves turned into several streams of light that prated the wolfman¡¯s limbs.


    In the next second, Philip turned the Caelum Sword in his hand, and he appeared in front of the


    wolfman in a sh.


    Caelum Sword pierced through the wolfman¡¯s heart, and foul-smelling ck blood spurted out from the


    wolfman¡¯s body. The wolfman that was several meters tall fell to the ground with a plop, twitched a few


    times, and lost all signs of life.


    Philip used his sword and cut off the wolfman¡¯s fur, which was high in defense and not easily damaged


    with normal weapons. It was quite good to use it as clothing.


    It was a pity that the fur was a little damaged during the earlier fight, but fortunately, Philip was not that


    big, so it would make do.


    ¡°This is not bad at all¡­¡± Philip said ndly before he turned and left the forest.


    After he left, a figure suddenly appeared in the mountain forest and disappeared again in the next


    second. In that split second, the body of the wolfman disappeared.

 Chapter 3430

    Chapter 3430


    This incident happened so fast that Philip did not notice it at all.


    Philip was thinking about some things on the way back. He was thinking about what sort of clothes he


    wanted to make with this fur.


    After thinking about it, he could not figure it out and simply stopped thinking about it.


    As Philip pondered, the Caelum Sword in his hand suddenly vibrated. It broke free from his hold and


    scrawled a few words on the floor.


    [Just look at Little Kai and then look at you. Do you need to think so long about making some clothes?


    What a shame!]


    The writing on the ground made Philip¡¯s mouth twitch. He held his forehead.


    The sword spirit of Caelum Sword was really naughty. However, he did not think too much about it. He


    was used to it anyway.


    What could he do inparison with Emperor Kai?


    ¡°Okay, you can give me some advice when the timees and I¡¯ll follow your idea. After all, you¡¯re a


    great sword spirit, and even Emperor Kai listens to you, so I believe in your taste.¡±


    Philip could not help saying, and Caelum Sword ¡®nodded¡¯ upon hearing that.


    Philip put away Caelum Sword, got up, and continued on his way. However, he realized something was


    wrong before he went very far. After walking for a long time, he was not out of the forest yet.


    This made him frown slightly as he wondered if someone was up to something. However, there was no


    one else on this mountain.


    Could it be that the other party was stronger than him?


    ¡±Interesting¡­¡± Philip said lightly before he stood on guard.


    A ray of light burst out from his eyes, which covered the entire mountain forest in the next second. He


    then discovered a strange figure that was not human!


    It was something simr to a snake. It was very big and long without limbs. It moved surprisingly fast,


    making it difficult to catch sight of it.


    ¡°A beast?¡± Philip wondered and looked around.


    He kicked a stone in the direction of that figure.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A whistling sound through the air was heard. In the next second, several big trees fell in half. A figure


    jumped out from the foliage with bloodstains on its body.


    Philip took a closer look and found that it was a big snake more than 30 feet long. It was pitch-ck


    with green patterns, obviously poisonous. It was not young judging from the size.


    ¡±How interesting. I bumped into a wolfman earlier and a snake now. Am I adding to my clothing


    collection?¡± Philip mumbled.


    Looking at the snakeskin, there was some anticipation in his eyes. After all, the wolf skin could only be


    used to make clothes. Pants and shoes required some other materials, so this snakeskin was just nice.


    It was what Philip thought.


    Hiss!


    The snake saw Philip at this time. Although it did not know what Philip was thinking, it knew that it could


    advance if it ate Philip, so a bloodthirsty glint shed in its eyes.

 Chapter 3431

    Chapter 3431


    Without further ado, the snake rushed at Philip at an extremely fast speed. It arrived in front of Philip in


    an instant and bit his head.


    ¡°Have you brushed your teeth?¡±


    Philip could not help scowling. He pped the snake on the forehead, and a burst of energy burst out


    from the snake¡¯s body in an instant.


    The figure that was more than 30 feet long flew away and smashed several trees before barelying


    to a stop. It was covered all over in blood, obviously seriously injured.


    ¡°How dare youe out and eat people with your skills? I¡¯m speechless.¡± Philip could not help


    mocking.


    Compared to the wolfman earlier, this snake was worse off.


    With that thought in mind, Philip rushed forward, intending to kill the snake quickly. However, in the next


    second, there was a whistling sound through the air, and Philip dodged sideways.


    The next moment, an arrow pierced into the ground beside Philip.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Philip asked coldly as his eyes swept in the direction of the arrow with killing intent.


    He hated people who attacked sneakily like this the most.


    ¡°Buddy, our guild members discovered this snake first, but it escaped. Thanks for your help.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, someone came from not far away. Although he did not seem to be walking fast, every step


    could span a range of hundreds of yards, which was mind-boggling.


    Many people followed that person. Their faces were obscured, and their figures looked vague, giving a


    sense of weird illusion.


    ¡±Who are you?¡± Philip asked coldly with a scowl, obviously angry.


    He did not care about the snake, but the other party gave him a bad feeling.


    ¡°As I said, we belong to a guild. I¡¯m taking this snake today, and I won¡¯t waste my breath with you.


    What do you think?¡± The man in the lead said lightly, but his tone allowed no negotiation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I discovered this snake, and I¡¯ve injured it seriously. Do you think I¡¯ll agree if you want


    to snatch it from me now?¡± Philip said lightly, not taking the other party seriously at all.


    ¡°Oh? You won¡¯t let go of it? I think you¡¯re being stupid. I¡¯ll give you another chance to reconsider.¡± At


    this time, the leader said lightly with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    No one had ever dared to refuse him before. It was the first time today, and it made him a little angry.


    Even if Philip really gave them the snake now, he would not let this go.


    ¡°What a joke. Fight if you want to. Stop being so wishy-washy like a girl. You even attack others from


    the back. How shameful.¡± Philip taunted the other party relentlessly, and thetter scowled darkly.


    ¡°Young man, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Since you¡¯re looking for death, don¡¯t me me!


    Boys, cut his limbs off. Remember to keep him alive!¡± The man said coldly, and the figures around him


    disappeared in an instant.


    When they reappeared again, they had surrounded Philip. Everyone held a ck dagger in their hands,


    stabbing Philip with cold shes.


    These people stabbed indiscriminately without order, but there was also one point inmon. They all


    stabbed the vital areas.


    Seeing this, Philip frowned slightly. A gush of energy burst out from him, knocking everyone back.


    Taking this opportunity, Philip escaped from the siege.


    Caelum Sword appeared in his hands and shed at one of the shadows. The shadow screamed and


    turned into a pool of ck water, disappearing in an instant.


    ¡°Is it the water element?¡± Philip frowned.


    He was familiar with the fire element, but the water element was not easy to deal with. Water was ever-


    changing, and that was only one of its features.


    For example, these so-called shadows were not the man¡¯s bodyguards but something that man


    conjured with his elemental power. To put it simply, they were made of water.

 Chapter 3432

    Chapter 3432


    ¡°You do have some moves, but even if you can kill one, how many more can you kill? I can make


    countless of these things!¡±


    The man noticed that Philip had seen through the nature of those things and said with a sneer.


    Philip frowned slightly. He disliked such mass attacks the most, so he did not expect to encounter such


    a situation today.


    He had wasted some energy fighting the wolfman earlier, and now he had to deal with this guy.


    Although it was not a big problem, Philip still felt a little annoyed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Philip said lightly and turned the Caelum Sword in his hand.


    Scorching streaks of light burst from the sword and spread to the surroundings.


    As those figures were thwarted, Philip rushed at the man with his Caelum Sword in hand. As long as


    Philip killed the man, those figures would disappear automatically!


    The man seemed to have expected this. ck water droplets appeared out of thin air in his hand and


    attacked Philip. These water droplets whistled through the air like bullets. The sound was ear-piercing,


    and there were countless of them.


    Philip quickly raised his Caelum Sword to resist.


    Very soon, Philip was wet from the water droplets. Although nothing happened to his body, his clothes


    were ripped and full of holes, which made him a little annoyed.


    ¡°Your physique is not bad, but you¡¯re still a little too weak.¡± The man frowned slightly when he saw this,


    obviously amazed when he realized that nothing had happened to Philip.


    Even so, he still gritted his teeth and said pretentiously.


    The man waved his hand, and water droplets appeared again. The temperature dropped in an instant.


    Cold air emerged from the water droplets. Very quickly, the water droplets turned into sharp ice


    crystals, dazzling under the sun.


    Seeing this, Philip frowned slightly. He felt some threat from these things. Although only a bit, it still


    startled him a little. Since he had been here, very few people made him feel threatened.


    ¡®This guy ims to be from the guild. Who the hell is he? He seems pretty strong, but I¡¯ve never heard


    of him,¡¯ Philip mumbled.


    Without further ado, the Caelum Sword turned in his hand, and he threw it out in the next second. In an


    instant, bursts of mes emerged from Caelum Sword, soaring into the sky in a streak of fire and


    shooting at the other party.


    Seeing this, thetter waved his hand, and the ice crystals all over the sky dazzled with a cold light as


    theyunched at Philip. The ice crystals collided with the mes in an explosion, and waves of air


    spread out through the forest.


    The airwaves even shattered the leaves of some surrounding trees into pieces, and the ice crystals


    formed a sharp contrast with the mes all over the sky in a beautiful hue.


    When the mes and ice crystals disappeared, a sharp long sword was pierced into the man¡¯s chest. It


    was none other than Caelum Sword.


    During the explosion, Caelum Sword broke through the ice crystals and pierced through the opponent¡¯s


    body.


    The man looked at the long sword on his chest in disbelief, and the stabbing pain told him that this was


    real. He wanted to say something, but blood gushed out of his mouth. He fell to the ground staggeringly


    and lost all signs of life.

 Chapter 3433

    Chapter 3433


    ¡®He¡¯s quite strong, butpared to the wolfman, his survival instinct is stillcking by far¡­¡± Philip


    mumbled,paring the wolfman and this guy.


    In the end, he concluded that the wolfman was half-human, half-beast, while this guy was an ordinary


    human, so there was noparison.


    Philip walked up to the man and pulled out Caelum Sword. After wiping the blood on the sword, he


    rummaged through the man¡¯s belongings, hoping to find something that could identify him.


    Sure enough, Philip found a token in the man¡¯s pocket after a while. The token was ck with some


    strange characters engraved on it. Philip had no idea what it meant, but it should be some kind of


    identity token.


    ¡°A guild? Interesting¡­¡± Philip mumbled but did not think too much about it.


    He put away the token and set a fire to burn the body. Then, he wanted to deal with the snake but


    found that the snake had escaped!


    ¡°Damn it, there goes my pants!¡±


    Philip pursed his lips. Such good material ran away just like that. He looked at the pile of ashes on the


    ground with contempt.


    If not for this guy¡¯s interference, he would have gotten a new set of clothes. This was really bad luck.


    This guy really had nothing better to do than to seek death. It was fine if he wanted to seek death, but


    he disrupted others too. This was so exasperating.


    Philip cursed inwardly and left without another word. He did not meet anyone else along the way, but


    half an hour after Philip left the ce, a white figure appeared next to the ashes.


    That figure bent down and touched the ashes, and their expression changed in the next second. Bursts


    of murderous intent filled the air.


    ¡°Who dared to kill my younger brother and destroy his body too? Don¡¯t let me find you or I¡¯ll definitely


    tear you apart!¡± At this time, the figure said coldly and disappeared from the forest, leaving behind a


    whiff of fragrance.


    Of course, Philip had no idea what had happened. He reached the city and found a small barbershop,


    nning to fix his hair!


    ¡®To be honest, my appearance is no different from a savage¡­¡¯ Philip mumbled as he walked into the


    barbershop.


    At this time, there were not many people in the barbershop, only two women and two burly men with


    tattoos.


    The two tattooed men watched Philip walk in with a strange look on their faces. Philip was taken aback,


    wondering if he had bumped into some trouble again.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he really that unlucky today?


    However, no one spoke after a long while.


    Philip cleared his throat and said, ¡°How much for a haircut?¡±


    ¡±Um¡­¡± A burly guy was about to say something, but a woman on the side stood up, nced at the guy,


    and spoke to Philip.


    ¡°20 star dors is enough, satisfaction guaranteed. We can also throw in styling for free.¡± The woman


    said with a smile, and Philip nodded upon hearing that.


    Although the store was not big, the service attitude was very good, so he sat aside and waited for the


    woman to wash his hair.


    However, while waiting, Philip noticed that the two burly men had weird expressions. They kept winking


    at him, making Philip a little confused. He wondered if those two guys had a special interest.

 Chapter 3434

    Chapter 3434


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you, but that¡¯s about it. No matter what your reason for doing this is, it has nothing


    to do with me. But since you want to kill me, I can¡¯t let you go!¡± Philip said coldly, and the atmosphere


    around him changed instantly.


    Murderous intent swept over, and the two women felt as if they were hallucinating. In their minds, Philip


    looked like a Grim Reaper, stepping on a floor full of corpses as he approached them.


    ¡°Damn it, who the hell is this guy?¡± At this time, the woman in silver armor felt a little uncertain and


    could not help mumbling.


    She promptly grabbed her sister, wanting to run away. However, in the next second, a cold light pierced


    her body. A sharp de pierced through her lower abdomen with a spray of blood and flesh.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± The woman spat a mouthful of blood and staggered, almost falling to the ground.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    The woman whose arm was cut off by Philip eximed and helped the woman. The two women who


    were full of murderous intent just now seemed a little forlorn now.


    ¡°Sister, hang on. I¡¯ll kill this kid before killing those two guys. I¡¯ll bring you home after that.¡±


    At this time, the womanforted her. She put her sister aside, got up, and walked toward Philip.


    Seeing this, Philip narrowed his eyes. With a wave of his hand, the Caelum Sword that pierced the


    woman¡¯s chest returned to his hand in an instant.


    The woman spat out another mouthful of blood again. She was already seriously injured, so she was


    extremely sluggish now, obviously on the brink of death.


    ¡°Damn you! I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Seeing this, the woman with the broken arm had a murderous


    look in her eyes.


    mes spread all over her body, and pale golden rays of light dazzled. Golden armor covered her body


    in an instant, exuding a sense of sacredness.


    ¡°Oh? The younger sister is silver, while the elder sister is golden. This is interesting¡­¡± Seeing this,


    Philip frowned.


    He could not figure out these two people at all. However, he was not interested either. He only knew


    that these two wanted to kill him, so he must not let them go.


    Philip made the first move. In a sh, he appeared in front of the woman and stabbed her chest with his


    sword.


    The woman disappeared like a ghost. When she reappeared behind Philip, she wed Philip¡¯s back


    with her right hand.


    Philip did not turn back at all. Caelum Sword turned around and stabbed her in her armpit. With a bang,


    the woman was knocked back more than ten yards before stopping.


    Philip turned around with the sword in his hand. mes covered the sword, exuding bursts of


    scorching heat.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman snorted coldly when she saw this, and a golden light formed in one hand like a


    longsword held horizontally in front of her.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    As she said that, the woman rushed at Philip very quickly and shed Philip¡¯s neck.


    Philip raised Caelum Sword and blocked the attack leisurely.


    In the next second, a sword pierced through the woman¡¯s abdomen. A gush of blood flowed down the


    de, staining the floor red.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3435

    Chapter 3435


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Blood spattered from the woman¡¯s mouth. She looked at Philip with resentment and fell to the ground


    with a plop.


    Seeing this, Philip frowned slightly. Although the two were a bit pitiful, he could not be merciful since


    the other party wanted to kill him. After all, he was not a saint, and he would not settle such grievances


    with a smile.


    However, when Philip was about to kill these two people, a force suddenly came from a distance. Philip


    instinctively raised Caelum Sword to block in front of him.


    With a bang, Philip was sent flying. The floor cracked due to inertia, and smoke billowed in the alley for


    a while.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Philip scolded coldly and patted off the dust on his body.


    Although he was not injured, he still felt upset.


    His arm that held Caelum Sword felt a little sore, which went to show how powerful that blow was.


    ¡±Are you the one who killed my younger brother? I really wonder how a piece of trash like you killed


    him, damn it!¡± A woman¡¯s cold voice rang.


    An enticing fragrance apanied that voice, which smelled a little strange. After Philip smelled it, he


    felt a little dizzy and could not help being shocked.


    ¡±What a weird person¡­¡± Philip said lightly.


    His eyes shed coldly, and the world in his eyes changed in the next second. Not far away, a red


    shadow appeared in his vision.


    ¡°Why are you hiding there? Come out and talk. Are you a mouse in hiding?¡± Philip said lightly, and the


    latter snorted coldly upon hearing that before appearing in front of him.


    Philip realized that it was a woman in a long white dress. She gave off a sense of aloofness, and her


    poise was definitely not something that ordinary people could have. Moreover, this person was very


    powerful.


    Compared to the two women and the wolfman, this woman was stronger and exuded a special vibe.


    She was obviously notparable to ordinary practitioners.


    ¡°You said I killed your younger brother. Who¡¯s your brother?¡± Philip asked curiously, undaunted by the


    woman¡¯s aura.


    ¡°You burned my brother into ashes in the mountain forest not long ago. Have you forgotten already?¡±


    the woman said ndly and emotionlessly.


    ¡°Burned to ashes?¡± Philip mumbled and recalled the token he had.


    It turned out she was that guy¡¯s elder sister. He did not expect her toe after him so soon. It


    seemed that this token had a positioning function too.


    ¡°So you¡¯re his elder sister. In that case, let¡¯s talk aboutpensation. If not for your brother¡¯s


    interference, I¡¯d have caught that snake. Now that the snake has escaped, I lost the material for my


    pants. You have to make up for it.¡± Philip said lightly.


    The woman was dumbfounded after hearing what Philip had said.


    What did that little rascal say?


    He killed her younger brother and he still wanted her to make up for it?


    This was ridiculous!


    The woman had always been calm andposed. Even after her younger brother died, she did not


    feel much emotion. After all, in the world of practitioners, life and death were verymon. However,


    this kid killed her younger brother and wanted to seekpensation too.


    She could not help but curse and smack Philip without another word. She was so fast that the air was


    distorted for a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing that, Philip stopped in his tracks and disappeared in an instant. In the next second, he


    appeared behind the woman, stretched out a finger, and tapped her on the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Who are you hitting? It¡¯s a pity that your eyes aren¡¯t working well at such a young age.¡± Philip


    taunted, and the woman scowled.

 Chapter 3436

    Chapter 3436


    ¡°How dare you tease me? Go to hell!¡±


    The woman grimaced and looked at Philip as if she wanted to swallow him alive!


    Philip was a little startled, wondering why the woman¡¯s eyes were more terrifying than that wolfman¡¯s


    eyes. Sure enough, women were not creatures one could easily mess with!


    The woman ignored Philip¡¯s stupefied look. She took out a sharp longsword from somewhere and


    shed at Philip¡¯s head. This sword looked very sharp, as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, and almost


    transparent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It looked very strange, but the vibes made Philip dare not underestimate it. Seeing the longsword


    shing toward him, he quickly dodged. The longsword tore open a hole several yards long in the


    ground.


    Philip took a deep breath at that sight. He knew that he met his match this time. This woman¡¯sbat


    power was definitely notparable to those people before. He dared not take it lightly and promptly


    activated the power of Caelum Sword.


    The scorching mes spread all over Caelum Sword in an instant. The clouds in the sky were


    completely cleared by the scorching heat, which spread through the whole alley. The two injured


    women could not help but crawl into the distance for fear of being implicated.


    However, Philip could not be bothered about them at this time. With a muffled grunt, he shed at the


    woman through the air. Sword energy with raging mes tore through the void and shed at the


    woman¡¯s body.


    The woman waspletely engulfed by the mes which exploded, burying the alley in a fire.


    Philip ignored the mes, but the two injured women were affected.


    Not long after, the mes dissipatedpletely. At this moment, a figure appeared in Philip¡¯s sight.


    She was still in the same white clothes with not a hair out of ce. She had a biting chill in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡®s quite powerful but still too weak. If you killed my younger brother with this level, he really deserved


    to die!¡± The woman said lightly.


    She waved her hand, and sword shadows appeared all over the sky.


    Philip was taken aback when he saw this and was a little surprised.


    Why did his earlier attack fail against this woman?


    However, it was just a sh of surprise before he closed his eyes. A different vibe emerged from him in


    an instant.


    ¡°Are you waiting to die? Hehe, you certainly know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s actions, the woman thought that Philip was going to wait for his death. She could not


    help sneering as she directed all the swords at Philip with a wave of her hands!


    However, the woman was not aware that Philip was not sitting still but observing the woman instead.


    He could not help feeling that something was wrong with this woman, but he did not know what, so he


    could only observe through meditation. Sure enough, Philip noticed the woman¡¯s anomaly within a few


    seconds.


    At this time, it seemed to Philip that the woman¡¯s body was covered in various runes. In other words,


    the woman did not seem human but more like a human-shaped pile of building blocks.


    It looked very weird, and her limbs seemed somewhat wed.

 Chapter 3437

    Chapter 3437


    There were gaps all over. It was as if the joints were not close enough, making her look like a robot.


    However, her behavior was no different from that of a living person, which confused Philip.


    But, in the next second, he realized that the opponent hadunched an attack, and it was obviously too


    late to dodge.


    Philip was engulfed in the sword shadows, which destroyed everything within a 100-yard radius, and


    smoke billowed.


    The woman sneered at the sight of the wreckage. This piece of trash dared to kill her younger brother,


    and this attack was enough to kill this opponent without a burial ce. The woman turned around and


    was about to leave.


    However, in the next second, the woman¡¯s ears moved as if she heard something. She looked back in


    disbelief and found a figure slowly standing up from the dust.


    The figure was not very tall and was stained with blood all over, but he gave off a strange feeling, which


    made people avert their eyes.


    ¡°A man-made thing has such destructive power. I¡¯ve really underestimated it, but that¡¯s about it.¡± Philip


    said lightly as he patted the dust off his body.


    Philip¡¯s clothes were totally tattered by now, leaving his upper body bare. His body was covered in


    lacerations with blood gushing.


    However, Philip was unperturbed. He waved his hand, and the stones on the ground trembled. In the


    next second, a sword formed by stones and mud appeared and aimed at that woman.


    Seeing this, the woman frowned, not because of Philip¡¯s attack but because she was thinking about


    what Philip said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    What was man-made?


    Who was man-made?


    What was he talking about?


    ¡°Have you been beaten silly?¡± The woman mumbled and forgot about it.


    Seeing that Philip had not attacked, she rushed at him.


    Various runes burst out from one hand, and her arm seemed to have transformed into a longsword,


    stabbing Philip¡¯s heart. If her attack seeded, she was certain Philip would be dead this time!


    However, before the woman got close, a powerful pressure overwhelmed her. The woman slowed


    down, and hundreds of earth swords attacked her in the next second.


    Each sword carried a strong aura and scorching heat. She had no doubt that if a sword pierced her


    body, she would be dead or crippled.


    ¡°Damn it, where did this guy came from? Why is he so powerful? Which faction does he belong to?¡± At


    this time, the woman could not help mumbling as she dodged.


    However, how could she dodge hundreds of earth swords?


    After dodging a few, a sword pierced her shoulder. The earth sword exploded, and her shoulder


    smelled of burning flesh.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The woman could not help screaming, and Philip sneered.


    With Caelum Sword in hand, he appeared in front of the woman. To confirm his guess, he stabbed the


    woman through her heart.


    He poured his internal energy into the other party¡¯s body through Caelum Sword and began to probe.


    In just a few seconds, Philip pulled out Caelum Sword and scowled darkly.


    He looked at the woman with incredulity and disbelief. Philip discovered this person¡¯s situation and


    could hardly calm down.


    ¡®This person isn¡¯t human? No, she¡¯s human, but she¡¯s not alive. No, that¡¯s not right either¡­¡¯

 Chapter 3438

    Chapter 3438


    Philip muttered under his breath, feeling extremely puzzled.


    He raised his hand and struck the woman. With a bang, the woman flew out, smashed through a wall,


    and fell into the rubble.


    Seeing that the woman did not stand up immediately, Philip heaved a sigh of relief. He then looked at


    the two women whose situation was unknown and pondered. He struck them with an energy force that


    poured into their bodies.


    In an instant, the two women¡¯splexions recovered a little, and their breathing became steadier.


    Although they did not wake up, they would not die for the time being.


    After taking care of this, Philip pondered the woman¡¯s situation.


    She was covered in runes, and her limbs were reconnected. It seemed that the woman had no idea


    what was going on either.


    ¡®Why? This is weird¡­¡¯ Philip muttered, unable to figure out what was going on.


    As Philip pondered, the ruins exploded and the woman appeared in front of Philip.


    She was no longer the cold and aloof person from before. Due to the fight, she looked a little


    disheveled with blood and dust all over her body.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead. I vow to kill you today!¡± The woman gritted her teeth and looked at Philip, unbothered


    about her appearance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She kicked a stone at Philip.


    Philip waved his hand and shattered the stone, but before he could do anything else, the woman struck


    Philip on his chest.


    Philip was taken aback and cursed his luck, but in the next second, he was dumbfounded. It was


    because that attack did not harm him. It did not even hurt at all as if it was normal horsing around


    between lovers.


    However, very soon, Philip realized that something was wrong.


    Following the woman¡¯s attack, runes appeared on Philip¡¯s body, centered on the woman¡¯s strike. They


    started spreading rapidly.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this?¡± Philip muttered and struck the woman away.


    He quickly began to decipher the runes on his body, but they were extremely persistent. He could not


    get rid of them at all.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Philip could not help swearing.


    His aura raged, trying to resist these runes, but it was to no avail. After some time, Philip lost


    consciousness and fell to the ground with a thud.


    The woman sneered, and a longsword appeared in her hand as she walked toward Philip. When she


    was about to make a move, a terrifying aura appeared in the air, and the woman¡¯s pupils shrank


    slightly.


    She promptly turned around and disappeared from the spot.


    In an instant, the whole alley fell into silence. Not long after, the sound of high heels slowly stepping on


    the ground was heard.


    ck, ck, ck!

 Chapter 3439

    Chapter 3439


    Not long after, the sound stopped in front of Philip. After some time, a voice rang.


    ¡°Take him and the two women back. As for the one who ran away, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    The voice seemed female, but Philip was not very sure because he heard it when he was in a daze.


    Soon, hepletely lost consciousness.


    After an unknown amount of time, Philip slowly woke up. He looked around and realized that he


    seemed to be in a prison cell with a small window and a bed, nothing else.


    ¡°Damn it, what happened? How did I end up here?¡±


    Philip rubbed his forehead. His memory was a mess. He only remembered that he seemed to be


    attacked by runes before he lost consciousness. He knew nothing after that.


    ¡®Oh, I seemed to have heard a woman¡¯s voiceter, but why I could not remember it¡­¡¯


    ¡®Damn, this is a waste of time. If I¡¯d known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have gone after that wolfman. Coming to


    this ce is really a nuisance¡­¡¯ Philip muttered and could not help rubbing his forehead.


    The door suddenly opened at this moment, and a beautiful figure walked in. Philip took a closer look


    and saw a woman in a ck outfit with golden patterns on the edges, obviously some kind of uniform.


    ¡°You are?¡± Philip could not help asking.


    The other party nced at Philip and smiled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Next, I¡¯ll ask, and you¡¯ll answer.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the woman spoke, she took out a notebook and a pen from her pocket as if she was about to take


    notes.


    ¡±Who are you? Why did you appear in that alley? Who are those two injured women? Who was the


    woman who escaped?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡±Just tell the truth. You can answer these few simple questions quickly, right?¡± At this moment, the


    woman smiled breezily, but Philip did not think that it was friendly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I remember that I wanted a haircut, but two women wanted to


    kill me, so I ran away. I ran into a woman in an alley, but I don¡¯t know what happened after that¡­¡±


    Philip tantly lied with his eyes wide open. The woman was stunned when she heard the words,


    obviously a little suspicious. However, she still recorded what Philip said.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re telling the truth. Stay here for a few days. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go.¡± The


    woman exined before she turned and left.


    Philipy on the bed and stared at the ceiling, his mind in jumbles. He felt a lingering fear when he


    recalled being stunned by the runes. It seemed that he was discovered by these people after he


    fainted. Otherwise, he would definitely have died at the hands of that woman.


    Fortunately, nothing happened, but what were those runes.


    Why were they so weird?


    There was something wrong with that woman too.


    Philip pondered, and time passed. Philip got up and looked around. He saw that the sky was dark. He


    pressed one hand against the wall and exerted some force. The wall vibrated.


    In an instant, the wall turned to dust without a sound, and Philip left the cell. However, in another room,


    the woman who interrogated Philip earlier suddenly opened her eyes.


    She smiled as if she thought of something. She then got up, adjusted her clothes, and walked out of


    the room in the direction Philip left.


    Philip was unaware of this. He looked around and found that this ce was unfamiliar to him. He was


    surrounded by mountains and rivers, obviously far away from the city.


    After thinking about it, Philip rushed ahead by instinct. Nothing happened along the way, and the


    woman followed him from so far behind that Philip did not notice anything.

 Chapter 3440

    Chapter 3440


    After walking a fair distance, Philip stopped, looked back, and found no trace of the ce he left before.


    He was relieved. He was just worried of trouble.


    After thinking about it, Philip looked at the time and found that it was still far from dawn, so he simply


    leaned against a tree to rest. The few fights earlier had tired him out.


    At this time, the woman watched Philip from a distance. There was a trace of doubt in her eyes, but she


    watched quietly without a word.


    After some time, Philip stood up slowly, took a deep breath, and looked back instinctively. For some


    reason, he felt someone watching him from behind, which made him a little ufortable.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a hallucination¡­¡¯ Philip mumbled after he explored with his senses.


    He got up and started walking.


    He was quite interested in the two sisters who could transform, but now that he encountered this


    incident, he dispelled his previous thoughts. If he could run into those two women again, he could think


    about it then.


    ¡®I really wonder how I ended up here. I was too careless this time. If the other party had a grudge


    against me, I¡¯d be dead by now.¡¯ Philip mumbled and felt a lingering fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to be more careful in the future. After all, anything can happen in this ce. I can¡¯t be certain


    what will happen next time.¡± As Philip spoke to himself, he stood on guard of his surroundings while


    thinking about the next step.


    Crack!


    At this moment, a slight noise entered Philip¡¯s ears and made him stop.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Philip asked coldly and stomped his foot.


    In an instant, he sent more than a dozen leaves flying in the direction where the sound came.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Poof!


    With a muffled sound, several big trees fell in session. In the next second, a figure appeared in front


    of Philip. It was none other than the woman who had interrogated Philip before.


    There was a trace of fear in the woman¡¯s eyes. One hand blocked in front of her body with two leaves


    between her fingers as blood trickled down.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so vignt. If I wasn¡¯t careful just now, I¡¯d probably be dead by now!¡¯ the


    woman muttered before she dropped the leaves in her hand.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Philip frowned when he saw this person.


    Although he could not tell this person¡¯s strength, she made him cautious. After all, he did not know who


    this woman was a friend or foe.


    Besides, what made Philip most wary was her strength. It was terrifying that she could follow him for so


    long without him noticing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. I¡¯m just curious about you. Can we sit and talk?¡±


    The woman said lightly, paying no heed to the blood trickling from her palm.


    Philip could not help admiring the woman¡¯s calm demeanor, so he nodded. Since the other party did


    not make a move, it was not right for him to do so.

 Chapter 3441

    Chapter 3441


    ¡°What do you want to talk about? Let¡¯s be frank. I have other things to do here,¡± Philip said ndly, and


    the other party chuckled lightly upon hearing this.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious how you got involved with that woman. The woman who tried to imprison you with


    runes isn¡¯t a good person.¡± The woman said with a smile, and Philip was taken aback by her words.


    He briefly told her what happened, and the woman nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know each other at all, do you?¡± The woman asked, and Philip nodded, feeling a little


    depressed.


    ¡®Damn it, why did I feel like a criminal now?¡¯ Philip sighed.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Who are you, and why are you after me time and again? I¡¯ve never messed with you,¡±


    Philip said coldly, and the woman nodded upon hearing that.


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve never messed with me, but I have to be cautious because that woman is not an


    ordinary person. A huge organization with terrifying strength stands behind her. We¡¯ve been trying to


    track down their whereabouts,¡± The woman exined, and Philip was startled.


    It seemed that he had encountered a big incident unknowingly. However, he did not want to get


    involved!


    He had other things to do!


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this. As I told you before, I met that woman by chance. I just killed her younger


    brother, and she wants revenge. I don¡¯t know anything else. Stop bothering me!¡± Philip reminded,


    obviously impatient.


    The woman nodded upon hearing this and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pester you. l was just asking.¡±


    ¡°I told you everything I know, so I have nothing else to say. If that¡¯s all, I shall take my leave now!¡± Philip


    said and turned to leave.


    As he turned around, there was a whistling sound through the air.


    Philip instinctively dodged sideways, and two cold rays swept past him and pierced through the tree


    trunk beside him. In an instant, the tree was reduced to ashes, exuding heat waves.


    ¡®Two elements?¡¯ Philip was shocked at this sight.


    He did not expect to meet a practitioner with dual elements here, and these two elements were used to


    the extreme!


    One was ice and the other was fire. The ashes on the ground were covered with frost, but strangely


    enough, a scorching heat covered the frost, seemingly a contrast between the north and south poles!


    However, such a strong contrast integrated seamlessly, which surprised Philip. It was not the first time


    he encountered dual elements, but this situation was the first!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you refuse to let me go?¡±


    Philip did not think too much about it. He looked at the woman in exasperation. His aura suddenly


    surged as he struck her with a palm.


    Seeing this, the woman smiled. In fact, she had nothing much to ask, but she was very curious about


    Philip, which drove her to fight Philip.


    Since Philip had made his move, the woman was not to be outdone. This time, she did not use any


    long-range attacks but decided to fight Philip at close range.


    ¡°Have all the women gone mad? A mage has decided to be a warrior?¡±


    Philip realized the opponent¡¯s attack pattern and was stunned. He struck the woman¡¯s chest, and she


    did the same.


    With a loud bang, Philip and the woman were knocked back more than a dozen steps. The trees in the


    surrounding forest shattered from the impact, and the silent forest exploded with activity.


    ¡°Your hand is unruly. Sure enough, men are always up to no good!¡± The woman looked at Philip and


    teased, and Philip could not help his lips from twitching.

 Chapter 3442

    Chapter 3442


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words and seeing her teasing expression, Philip realized that he had met his


    match.


    He was already shameless enough, but this woman was even more shameless, and her strength was


    not weak either.


    She resisted one blow from him, but nothing happened to her, and she could even joke about it, which


    Philip never expected!


    Without further ado, Philip took out Caelum Sword. mes spread all over the sword in an instant, and


    Philip stabbed the sword into the ground.


    mes poured into the ground along the sword, and the ground began to crack. Hot waves of heat


    gushed out and spread rapidly toward that woman.


    Seeing this, her teasing expression disappeared. She mmed the ground with her palm, and a cold


    light exploded.


    A gust of frost burst out from the woman¡¯s hand, spreading to the surroundings at a speed visible to the


    naked eye, turning everything into ice sculptures.


    On Philip¡¯s side, it was just the opposite. Everything touched by the heat wave was reduced to ashes.


    A few secondster, the two opposing energies collided, and the whole forest fell silent for a moment.


    In the next second, a burst of explosion resounded through the sky and spread in all directions. With a


    strong impact, the ground surface was overturned, razing everything within a radius of a few miles!


    In an open space, Philip¡¯s tattered clothes werepletely gone, rendering him naked and


    embarrassed. The woman¡¯s neat clothes were also wrecked, and neither of them felt any better.


    ¡°Do you want to get dressed first?¡± At this time, the woman looked at Philip¡¯s bare appearance, and her


    face flushed red as she spoke.


    Philip also blushed at her words.


    ¡®Damn it! This is really embarrassing!¡¯


    Philip quickly changed into some clothes while the woman panted for breath. Obviously, the fight just


    now had wiped her out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you. How about being friends?¡±


    The woman looked at Philip as he got dressed in a hurry and could not help but smile. To be honest,


    she held no grudge against Philip but had a rather good impression of him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Were we getting acquainted through a fight?¡± Philip fastened his belt and said with a pout.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to make friends. We made such a bigmotion here, so I need to leave. I have


    no other shorings, but I¡¯m afraid of trouble,¡± Philip said as he turned to leave, but the woman


    stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this area is within a hundred miles of our organization¡¯s territory. No one will cause you


    any trouble. You have helped us this time, so from now on, you can be considered a friend of mine. I¡¯m


    Sophie. This is for you.¡± As the woman spoke, she threw a token to Philip, and Philip took it


    instinctively.


    After taking a closer look, he found that the token was actually made of gold withplicated runes on


    it, making it look very grand.

 Chapter 3443

    Chapter 3443


    ¡°This is the token of my organization. If you need help in the future or if you meet someone like that


    woman again, you can contact us through this token. We¡¯re very powerful and can help you with many


    problems,¡± The woman exined, and Philip nodded upon hearing that.


    He took out the token that he got when he killed the woman¡¯s younger brother and tossed it to the


    woman.


    ¡±This is the token I got from that woman¡¯s younger brother. It may be useful to you.¡± Philip exined


    before he turned and left.


    The woman looked at the token given by Philip before she turned around and left the forest without


    saying anything.


    Very soon, the mountain forest calmed down again, but it had be a wreck.


    Philip was on his way back. To be honest, he was a little stumped at this moment because he


    remembered what the woman said just now.


    A radius of a hundred miles was their organization¡¯s territory, which meant that he was still at least a


    hundred miles away from the previous city.


    ¡°Damn it, this is really¡­¡±


    Philip could not help cursing as he rubbed his head, feeling a little confused. He thought for a long time


    about what to do next and finally decided to take one step at a time.


    ¡®I need to hurry up with the Heroes Conference and special herbs,¡¯ Philip mumbled before putting the


    matter aside.


    After walking for some time, he came to a small stream. He then washed his face and took out Caelum


    Sword to trim his hair.


    Philip dealt with his beard and hair and looked a lot more refreshed. He could be considered a young


    chap now, rather than being addressed as ¡®Sir¡¯ before, which was quite embarrassing.


    Plop!


    As Philip spaced out, he heard a sound. Philip followed the sound and saw some fish in the stream. He


    was delighted.


    After observing for a while, he put his hand into the stream and quickly caught two big fish.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry now, so I¡¯ll fill my stomach with you guys.¡± Philip chuckled and built a fire to grill the fish.


    Very quickly, the smell of meat wafted. Many beasts were attracted by the scent and approached but


    were quickly deterred by Philip¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Seriously, I can¡¯t even eat fish in peace without these guys thinking of snatching them from me,¡± Philip


    mumbled to himself before digging in.


    He quickly finished one fish, but when he stopped, he still heard the sound of chewing. He followed the


    sound and found that a little white cat was gnawing on his fish frantically.


    Seeing this, Philip was stunned. He did not notice the existence of this cat.


    Was he careless or was it something else?


    Philip picked up the little white cat the size of his palm with one hand and looked at it carefully.


    The cat did not even look at Philip, still gnawing on the grilled fish that was in huge contrast with its


    size. It was totally immersed in eating.


    ¡°Little thing, do you think this is appropriate?¡± Philip tapped the little guy¡¯s head and asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Thetter stretched out its paw and pped Philip¡¯s hand away as if to say not to bother it from eating.


    Philip was taken aback but did not do anything. He put it aside and let it eat slowly, while he took a


    break before he walked into the distance.


    He had many things to handle, so he could not waste time here. Now that his belly was filled, he should


    hurry on his way as soon as possible.


    Before Philip walked far, he felt a weight on his shoulder. He looked over and found that the little white


    cat that stole his fish was squatting on his shoulder.


    At this time, the little white cat was licking its paws with a look of enjoyment as if it was reminiscing


    about the fish earlier.

 Chapter 3444

    Chapter 3444


    ¡°Hey, where did youe from?¡± Philip could not help but exim.


    He was shocked by this little guy. It was so elusive that he did not even notice it.


    Maybe he was careless the first time, but not noticing it the second time meant the problemy with this


    little guy. It did not seem to be an ordinary cat!


    With that thought in mind, Philip grabbed the cat and looked at it carefully. The cat did not resist and


    allowed Philip¡¯s touch. After watching for a long time, Philip found that the cat was indeed a little


    different.


    Its whole body was white, but gray patterns could be seen vaguely. It looked like a tabby cat, but its


    ws and teeth did not look like it.


    For a while, Philip could not figure out its breed either. Since he could not discover anything, he simply


    ignored it. The cat was cute, so he would keep it as a pet. It would probably not eat much, and he could


    pass time with it.


    Philip put it on his shoulder. The cat was well-behaved and did not move around. Philip walked in one


    direction and finally got out of the forest after a long time. A huge rivery in front of him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Philip frowned at the river. He looked around and found no buildings, only a port with many big boats.


    They were seemingly prepared for crossing the river.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Why is there a port?¡± Philip mumbled and walked to the port.


    Many people were waiting to board the boat at the port. Among them, a pair of twin sisters was


    particrly conspicuous, mainly because they were so beautiful and caught many people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What are you looking at, you shameless guy? How dare you look at other girls when I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at? I won¡¯t let you into my bed if you keep looking!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking too. I¡¯m heartbroken.¡±


    At this time, many couples were reprimanded by their girlfriends, and some violent girls even took


    action, which went to show that this port was quite crowded.


    ¡°Sister, these people are so interesting. Didn¡¯t our teacher say that the people at the bottom of the


    mountain are scary? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re scary but rather cute.¡± The younger twin chuckled to the girl


    beside her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the teacher is talking about these people. The world is a dangerous ce, and we can¡¯t


    afford to be careless, but these people are very cute indeed,¡± The woman nodded when she heard the


    words and said as a smile formed on her lips.


    Her smile could light up the world, and many people could not help admiring it, which caused a


    commotion for a while.


    Philip arrived at this time. He looked at the noisy crowd and did not know what was going on, so he


    nudged the person beside him.


    ¡°Excuse me, where does this port lead to?¡± Philip asked.


    Due to the noisy crowd, he did not pay attention to who was beside him. He just thought it was an


    ordinary person.


    When he finished speaking, the people in the port stopped for a moment and looked at Philip strangely.


    Philip was taken aback when he saw this.


    What did he do wrong?


    He looked around and saw two beauties standing beside him. His hand was still on the shoulder of one


    of the beauties, and it felt rather good to the touch.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The other woman eximed, and Philip quickly retracted his hand.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice it just now. Sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Philip apologized repeatedly, feeling


    embarrassed at the thought of being treated as a hooligan.


    Sure enough, after Philip finished speaking, the other woman who spoke ran over frantically and pulled


    the other woman behind her.

 Chapter 3445

    Chapter 3445


    ¡°Huh, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Do you think we¡¯re weak women and you can bully us


    at will? Do you think an apology is enough for touching my sister?¡± The woman pursed her lips and


    said.


    She looked very angry, and her chest heaved, making the hearts of the onlookers beat erratically.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just wanted to ask for directions. If I¡¯ve offended you, please


    forgive me, or you can say the word if you need anypensation¡­¡±


    Philip knew he was in the wrong, so he was quite apologetic and was not angry at the woman¡¯s words.


    After all, he did touch her by mistake. s, he should have looked carefully before doing anything next


    time.


    ¡°Hmph, you make it seem like we¡¯re ckmailing you. What the hell is this?¡±


    The woman pursed her lips when she heard Philip¡¯s words and did not know how to respond. Finally,


    the woman Philip touched spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think you did it on purpose. Since you were asking so anxiously, where do you want to


    go?¡± the woman asked.


    Compared to the other one, this woman was more steady and dignified.


    Philip smiled and quickly asked where this ce was. However, after the woman answered, Philip was


    a little stunned.


    The woman said that this port led to the first continent.


    Philip frowned slightly. Unknowingly, he had arrived at the right ce. Since he wanted to attend the


    Heroes Conference, this was the right ce to be.


    ¡°Are you two going to participate in the Heroes Conference on the first continent too?¡± Philip asked


    curiously.


    The woman who chastised Philip earlier pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    The woman whose shoulder was touched by Philip nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are many


    prizes at the Heroes Conference, one of which I need. Are you heading there too?¡±


    ¡°Well, like you, I want to get one of the prizes too.¡± Philip exined.


    The woman nodded without furtherment.


    As the two chatted, the other woman looked around idly, and her eyes soon stopped on Philip. To be


    precise, she was looking at the little white cat on Philip¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What a cute little thing!¡± The woman eximed, but since it belonged to Philip and she did not have a


    good impression of him, she held back.


    ¡°Um, do you like it? You can y with it.¡± He heard her words and smiled as he handed the little white


    cat to the other party.


    She took it carefully and smiled.


    ¡®Sure enough, cute things like this are certainly popr with the girls,¡¯ Philip mocked inwardly before he


    started to wait.


    After some time, it was noon. The cabin of the big ship finally opened, and an old man walked out.


    When the people in the cabin saw this old man, they became serious.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Philip thought that this old man might be someone unusual. Otherwise,


    they would not be so concerned, so he started observing.

 Chapter 3446

    Chapter 3446


    After the old man walked out and looked around, he cleared his throat and started talking.


    ¡°As there are many participants in the Heroes Conference this time, the cabins are limited. ording to


    the past practice, each person only has to pay 1,000 star dors, but times are different now. Anyone


    who wants to board the ship has to pay 10,000 star dors, and it¡¯s non-negotiable!¡±


    ¡±What? That¡¯s an increase of ten times!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, this old man is just trying to make a fortune, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shush, don¡¯t talk nonsense. This person isn¡¯t to be messed with.¡±


    ¡°10,000 star dors isn¡¯t that much. We can eliminate some unqualified people too.¡±


    Many people talked softly, some happy and some sad.


    Philip was not bothered about it. It was just 10,000 star dors, and he did notck it.


    The woman who was touched by Philip looked a little unhappy because she and her sister had just


    come down from the mountain and did not have much money with them.


    ¡°Are you still in the mood to y with the cat? We won¡¯t be able to board the ship now.¡±


    The woman looked at her younger sister who was ying with the cat and felt exasperated. Thetter


    was taken aback and realized that they had no money to buy a ticket.


    ¡±Um, what should we do, then?¡± the woman said in embarrassment and anxiety.


    ¡°I have some money with me. Should I pay for the two of you?¡± Philip quickly said upon hearing their


    conversation.


    After all, he was in the wrong just now, so he wanted to make up for it.


    ¡°Is that really okay?¡± The older woman was taken aback when she heard Philip and felt a little


    embarrassed.


    She thought it was irreverent since they only met by chance.


    ¡±Tsk, do you want to buy normal tickets for two prettydies? What a shame.¡±


    At this time, an uncanny voice rang from the side and caught Philip¡¯s attention.


    Three well-dressed youths appeared in Philip¡¯s sight. The one in the lead held a folding fan in his hand


    and looked like a rich young kid. He was the one who spoke just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, buddy. If you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t try to make a fool of yourself. How dare


    you invite these two beauties with ordinary tickets? Shame on you.¡± The youth said mockingly as if he


    was the overlord.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any shame. What other solution do you have?¡± Philip was not angry but asked lightly


    instead.


    Thetter chuckled lightly, looked at Philip in disdain, and approached the twin sisters.


    He said, ¡±Two prettydies, I know the owner of this ship. There are good private rooms inside with all


    sorts of facilities. They¡¯re quiet andfortable too. Why don¡¯t I invite you for a seat inside?¡±


    The young man said with a smile, looking like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Many people showed looks of contempt at this scene, but no one dared to say anything. After all, their


    outfits did not seem affordable for ordinary people, so they were obviously not from ordinary families.


    Many people sighed at this,menting that the flower would soon be tainted by soil. Even female


    practitioners could hardly resist the temptation of wealth, and such things were not umon.


    ¡°Thank you, kind Sir, but we¡¯re not interested in your offer.¡± The woman who was touched by Philip said


    with a smile, refusing outright without beating about the bush.

 Chapter 3447

    Chapter 3447


    The other woman nodded and said in a huff, ¡°So what if you¡®re rich? That arrogant look of yours is


    really annoying. Compared to you, I prefer that little hooligan.¡±


    ¡®Little Hooligan?¡¯ Philip was speechless.


    Sure enough, he was branded a hooligan now, but that was okay.


    ¡±Ahem, buddy, as you can see, money is not always useful. s, you should go back and take a good


    look at yourself in the mirror.¡± As Philip said that, he turned around and led the two sisters toward the


    cabin.


    The rich kid was dumbfounded for a while. After thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong and


    asked the two people beside him.


    ¡°What did that kid mean just now? Why should I look in the mirror?¡±


    ¡°Um, Young Master, he seems to be implying that you¡¯re ugly¡­¡± A young man spoke, and the one in


    the lead immediately scowled darkly.


    ¡±Damn it! How dare a rotten punk like him insult me? I¡¯m going to kill that guy and make that two


    women crawl onto my bed obediently!¡±


    The young man gritted his teeth and spoke but was quickly stopped by a young man beside him.


    ¡°Young Master, this is no ordinary ce. We should keep a low profile. If something happens and


    causes trouble for the family, it¡¯d be bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let those three live a little longer, then. Let¡¯s board the ship!¡± the young man said angrily and walked


    up the ship.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Philip quickly forgot about that guy. He lost all interest at the sight of his strength. He was probably just


    going to the first continent to watch the fun. He did not have a good impression of rich young kids like


    these.


    ¡°This ce is a little shabby. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Having found the location, Philip said to the two


    sisters, and they shook their heads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is good enough. We¡¯re here to participate in thepetition, not enjoy ourselves. I


    have to thank you for today too. May I know your name?¡± The woman asked with a smile, and Philip


    nodded upon hearing that.


    The three of them started chatting, and through the conversation, Philip learned that the elder sister¡¯s


    name was Laurie and the younger sister¡¯s name was Dion. They just came down the mountain.


    This time, they were headed to the Heroes Conference in the first continent for something. Upon


    inquiry, Philip learned that it was a vessel, but he did not ask for the details.


    Very soon, the ship set off. Philip rested on the chair leisurely, hoping inwardly that he could get the


    Multidew Herb this time.


    The two sisters stayed there quietly. The younger sister kept teasing the little white cat, but the cat


    obviously disliked her. It did not even look at her.


    Instead, the cat kept looking at Philip with a look of admiration in its eyes.


    If Philip saw it, he would probably be very confused.


    It was not just the little white cat that was looking at Philip but also the elder sister among the twins.


    She nced at Philip from time to time, seemingly very curious about Philip.


    In addition, three other people had their eyes on Philip too. They were none other than the three youths


    from earlier.


    The young man in the lead watched Philip sitting with the two sisters, one on the left and the other on


    the right. He was extremely envious, which increased his resentment toward Philip.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you once we get off the ship!¡± The young man said viciously, but in the next second, a


    toothpick swept past his cheek and pierced into the nk of the ship, making him scream in fright.

 Chapter 3448

    Chapter 3448


    The toothpick brushed past the young man¡¯s cheek and pierced into the ship¡¯s nk with a crisp


    sound.


    A small hole was pierced through the metal, which still exuded heat.


    The young man was so frightened that he almost peed in his pants. He had always been pampered


    and had never encountered such a thing before. He touched his cheek and found a trace of blood on


    his hand, obviously injured by the toothpick.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The young man could hardly control himself and was about to rush at Philip but was held


    back by the two young men beside him.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not convenient for us to make a move here. Let¡¯s talk about it after we disembark


    tomorrow.¡± A young manforted him, but his hidden meaning was mocking the other party for being


    ignorant of his strength.


    If that toothpick was a little off, it would have gone through his head, but he still did not realize it.


    If the other two were not worried about being implicated in his death, they would not care if he died.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± The young man looked at Philip and said.


    He then left the deck and walked into a private cabin.


    Philip put down another toothpick slowly.


    If that kid had not run fast, he would have given him another toothpick, but it would not be as simple as


    a scratch on his face this time.


    Philip hated such annoying flies the most. He wanted to ignore him at first, but he was so persistent, so


    who was to me?


    Laurie watched as Philip put down the toothpick calmly, and her curiosity increased.


    ¡®Who¡¯s this person? He looks ordinary, but he¡¯s decisive and has a good personality too.¡¯ Laurie


    wondered but did not think too much about it.


    ***


    As the voyage would take a while, Philip started dozing off.


    He slowly woke up after a while and found that the sky had darkened.


    There were fewer people in the cabin at this time. They were probably up on the deck for some fresh


    air. Laurie and Dion were still resting, but Dion still held the cat in her arms.


    The little white cat looked pitiful. Seeing that Philip had woken up, it immediately struggled to crawl out


    of Dion¡¯s arms. It ran to Philip¡¯s shoulder and started purring.


    ¡±Why do you look so disgruntled when you were being hugged by a beautiful woman?¡± Philip knocked


    the little guy on the head.


    He got up and left the cabin. He came to the deck for some air.


    There were many people on the deck. Some were chatting in a group, while others were spacing out.


    However, everyone had something to do.


    Sure enough, rivals always crossed paths.


    When Philip arrived, he saw the three young men from earlier drinking and chatting. They were having


    a great time with two beauties beside them.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Philip ignored them and stood with his arms crossed, looking at the vast sea with a smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 3449

    Chapter 3449


    Recent events made Philip amused.


    At first, he had not decided whether to go to the Multiherb Guild of the white tiger royal family on the


    third continent to find the Multidew Herb or go to the Heroes Conference of the fire phoenix royal family


    on the first continent, but the decision was made for him.


    ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just go with the flow,¡¯ Philip muttered.


    As Philip pondered, a slightly drunk woman walked by and bumped into Philip inadvertently as she


    passed by.


    To outsiders, it was just a girl¡¯s unintentional behavior after drinking too much. It was nothing to fuss


    about, but Philip frowned slightly and put a hand on the other party¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Lady, it¡¯s not good to take things from other people¡­¡± Philip said lightly.


    That was right.


    When this woman passed by him, he felt something was wrong because the woman did not seem


    drunk at all. Besides, when the woman bumped into him, he felt like he lost something. Although he


    was not sure, it was true that something was missing, so he took action.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I just bumped into you by ident. Why are you using me of being a


    thief?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face changed rapidly as she yelled angrily, which instantly attracted the attention of many


    people.


    ¡±Are you trying to bully me? Don¡¯t think you can have your way just because I¡¯m a girl!¡± The woman


    yelled, trying to make amotion.


    Philip frowned seeing the action the other party took.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that the woman bumped into the man, and the man is refusing to let her go.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Didn¡¯t the man say that this woman is a thief?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just look at the girl¡¯s expensive clothes. How could she be a thief? Can a thief afford that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Many onlookers whispered incessantly.


    Some were curious, some were skeptical, and some thought Philip was a bully.


    Philip was unperturbed. He stared at the woman intently with a frown, obviously unhappy.


    ¡°You¡¯d better return the thing to me or I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do, even if you¡¯re a woman.¡± Philip said


    emotionlessly, but those who knew Philip would realize that he was angry this time.


    ¡°What? Do you want to hit a woman?¡± When the two were at a stalemate, a familiar voice came into


    Philip¡¯s ears.


    Philip followed the voice and saw the rich kid from before.


    The three approached Philip. The guy pulled the girl behind him and said righteously, ¡±Miss, don¡¯t be


    afraid. With me around, he won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The woman looked at the young man with tears in her eyes and said weakly, appearing


    pitiful.


    ¡±Dude, I won¡¯t me you for ruining my n just now, but why are you bullying another girl now? You


    look like a beggar. What can she steal from you?¡± the young man looked at Philip and said with disdain.


    That was right. Philip¡¯s clothes looked normal, no different from those sold on the street. The young


    man looked down on him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be humiliated, get out of here quickly. How dare you bully a weak woman?¡± The


    young man pursed his lips as if he wanted nothing to do with Philip.


    Philip frowned.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll say this again, will you return it to me or not?¡± Philip spoke again,


    but before the woman could speak, the young man could hold back no longer and punched Philip.


    ¡±Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to hit you?¡±


    The young man was already angry from the earlier incident, so he could no longer hold back and threw


    a punch, but Philip promptly caught his arm.

 Chapter 3451

    Chapter 3451


    ¡±How is it possible? How can you still move freely?¡± The woman looked at Philip in disbelief.


    She had used this method no less than dozens of times and had never missed.


    Why did she fail now?


    She had stolen a lot of good stuff with this method and escaped unscathed every time. That was why


    she could wear branded clothes as a thief.


    They were easy pickings!


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Your mistake was bumping into me. And now I¡¯m curious. Why did you take this


    token?¡± Philip asked, puzzled.


    He had many good things on him, so why did this woman take this token given by Sophie?


    Was there anything special about it?


    ¡°Cut the crap and kill me if you want! I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡± The woman looked at Philip and said


    coldly, looking as if she was resigned to her death.


    But Philip was in no rush upon seeing this. He struck the woman on her chest, and energy poured into


    thetter¡¯s body in an instant.


    The woman promptly realized that she could not utilize her elemental power now.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I just need you to behave,¡± Philip said ndly and was about to drag the woman


    back to the cabin when he was stopped by someone.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare to run away! I¡®m going to kill you today!¡± The young man whose arm was broken


    by Philip said viciously.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had scrambled up from the floor and got a dagger from somewhere. The dagger glowed with a


    green light as it stabbed Philip¡¯s back.


    Philip frowned slightly and without looking back. He threw a toothpick, which pierced through the other


    party¡¯s head in an instant, freezing him in ce.


    A few secondster, he fell to the ground with a thud, as dead as a doornail.


    The onlookers trembled and looked at Philip¡¯s back with fear in their eyes.


    Many people were shocked by Philip¡¯s decisive killing.


    ¡°Will you be in trouble for killing that guy?¡± Laurie walked up to Philip and asked.


    She was obviously a little worried about Philip¡¯s safety. After all, she was not a fool and could tell that


    the young man had some background.


    ¡°He kept messing with me time and again. He asked for it. As for trouble, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Philip


    said lightly, obviously unconcerned.


    If there was trouble, he just had to kill again.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Laurie was dumbfounded.


    It seemed that her worry for this guy was unnecessary.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s indifferent attitude, she could not say much either. She looked curiously at the woman


    being dragged away by Philip and felt at a loss.


    After all, she was woken up from her sleep just now and had no idea what happened.


    However, she believed in Philip¡¯s character even though they just met not long ago. He would not do


    anything outrageous or kill for no reason.


    Philip came to his seat and discussed with a passenger to change seats. He wanted the thief to sit next


    to him, which was safest.


    The passenger nodded obligingly, and Philip started to rest.


    Although the poison was not very toxic, it still affected him to a certain extent. The Heroes Conference


    would be held soon, so Philip had to make sure he was in perfect shape.

 Chapter 3452

    Chapter 3452


    At this time, the little white cat looked at Philip curiously before it jumped from his shoulder to his hand.


    It looked at the wound and shook its head, and a puzzled look crossed its eyes. It stuck out its tongue


    and tentatively licked the wound. In the next second, its eyes lit up as if it had eaten something


    delicious. It started to frantically lick Philip¡¯s palm.


    Philip looked down at the strange touch and was confused by the little white cat¡¯s action.


    What was that little thing doing, eating poison?


    ¡°What the heck? Don¡¯t poison yourself to death!¡± Philip eximed and tried to push the cat aside, but


    he was stunned the next second.


    He found that his wound had healed and the poison had disappearedpletely as if nothing had ever


    happened before.


    ¡°Did the little thing do this?¡± Philip looked at the little white cat that was still unsatisfied and felt doubtful.


    This was his first encounter. After all, even if there was an antidote, it was impossible to recover so


    quickly.


    Philip asked the female thief next to him for some poison. Of course, the other party refused to give it to


    him, but Philip found it and poured it into the little white cat¡¯s mouth.


    The cat licked its lips after eating and jumped onto Philip¡¯s shoulder, purring loudly.


    Philip was taken aback before he realized that he seemed to have picked up a treasure.


    ¡®This little guy is amazing. It eats poison like it¡¯s a snack¡­¡¯ Philip mumbled under his breath, not paying


    any attention to the shocked look on the thief¡¯s face.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After observing for a while, Philip found that the cat was tired, so he stopped and started dozing off


    instead. However, he did not fall asleep.


    Firstly, it was not safe here, and secondly, he was afraid that the thief would run away.


    He did not know what the function of the token Sophie gave him was or what it represented, but the


    thief seemed aware, so he had to keep her with him for now.


    In another private room, two young men looked at the body of the rich young man on the side and


    scowled darkly as if they were worried about their fate.


    ¡°Hey, what should we do? If we tell the patriarch, can we still live?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? If we don¡¯t tell the patriarch, what should we say when they ask us about it once


    we arrive?¡±


    ¡°Can we say he went missing?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Even an idiot wouldn¡¯t believe that. You¡¯re amazing for thinking that up. How could a living


    person go missing?¡±


    The two pondered and finally reached an agreement to put all the me on Philip. They were seriously


    injured too, so if they yed this right, they might still survive.


    ¡°Now that the young master is dead, the patriarch must have received the news. After all, he has a life


    card linked to him, so we can only follow the n,¡± a young man spoke and the other nodded.


    They quickly contacted the family.


    ***


    Far away in a luxurious manor on the first continent, an old man received the news of the rich young


    man¡¯s death. He promptly opened his eyes, and strong energy pressure permeated the air instantly.

 Chapter 3453

    Chapter 3453


    ¡°Who dares to kill my grandson? They¡¯ll pay for this!¡± The old man said coldly, and a murderous aura


    made everyone around him breathless.


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the major ports and find the murderer. Find the two useless men too


    and feed them to the dogs!¡± The old man said angrily, and a group of people left the manor.


    Philip had no idea about this. He was still chatting with Dion and Laurie leisurely.


    Dion was not interested in Philip but rather in Philip¡¯s little white cat, and Philip had a sh of


    inspiration.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I appoint you as a poop-shoveling officer and you can help me raise this cat?¡± Philip spoke,


    and Dion was taken aback when she heard that.


    ¡°What post is a poop-shoveling officer?¡±


    As Dion had never set foot in the mundane world since she was a child, she was not familiar with


    modern popr terminology.


    She asked Laurie beside her, but she had no idea as well.


    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t worry about such details. This cat is yours now, but I have a request. You need to feed it


    some poison every day,¡± Philip reminded them, and Dion and Laurie were startled.


    ¡±P-Poison?¡± Dion did not know that the little white cat was resistant to poison, so she asked in surprise,


    but Philip nodded with certainty.


    ¡°Feed it to the cat like it¡¯s a snack. It¡¯s not an ordinary kitten, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As Philip exined, the two were relieved, but they were more interested in the purring little white cat


    now.


    They chatted idly, and after some time, they found that it was dawn and the ship had docked, so they


    began to disembark.


    Looking at the vastnd in front of him, Philip took a deep breath. This was the first continent.


    ¡®I hope things will go well¡­¡¯ Philip muttered, but as soon as he finished speaking, he felt several eyes


    locked on him.


    He looked around instinctively and found many people in the crowd looking at him.


    ¡°Are that guy¡¯s people here already? That¡¯s fast.¡± Philip muttered but paid no heed.


    He chatted with Laurie and Dion, only to learn that they had nowhere to go. Thus, the three of them


    found a hotel and checked into a room. After all, they did not know anyone else here, so it was safer for


    the three of them to be together. As for the thief, Philip took her along, and those who did not know


    would think she was a follower.


    ¡°Say, just kill me or let me go!¡± The thief looked at Philip and said angrily, and Philip responded with a


    smile.


    ¡°You want to kill me, but I¡¯m not angry, so why should you be angry instead? As long as you answer my


    questions, I¡¯ll make it quick for you. What do you think?¡± Philip sat in the room and said to the thief with


    a smile.


    Thetter pursed her lips when she heard the words but said nothing.


    Philip was in no hurry to interrogate her and simply left her in the room. After all, her strength had been


    locked by Philip and she could not do anything.


    Now, Philip had to deal with those eyes in the dark. He felt ufortable being stared at all the time.


    No one enjoyed prying eyes, so it was better to deal with this first.


    He left the hotel and headed to a remote area.


    Not long after, Philip stopped. More than a dozen people followed not far behind him, and their strength


    was not bad.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Seeing this, Philip muttered under his breath and was curious about the identity of that


    young man.


    It seemed that the other party targeted him as soon as he got off the ship, so they should not be


    underestimated.


    ¡°Young man,e with us.¡± The leader of the group stepped forward and said coldly to Philip, implying


    that Philip would die if he refused!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3454

    Chapter 3454


    ¡±I¡¯m curious to know who you are. Why did you follow me as soon as I got off the ship? If you want me


    to go with you, shouldn¡¯t you announce yourself first?¡± Philip asked lightly, and his calm demeanor


    startled them.


    ¡°Kid, you should know the answer. You killed the young master of our family. Of course, we¡¯ll keep an


    eye on you. As for who we are, you¡¯ll know after youe with us. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t kill you!¡± The


    leader said, and a slender whip with sharp barbs appeared in his hand.


    If he hit someone, he could definitely tear off a piece of flesh from the other party.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Philip replied indifferently.


    He was quickly surrounded and led in one direction. He got into a car that finally stopped after a long


    time.


    Philip got out of the car and looked around. It was a modern manor with a stone signboard at the door


    with the words ¡¯The Finn family¡¯. It was very grand but nothing more than that.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The Finn family¡­ Is the person I killed a member of the Firm family? Well, I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡¯


    Philip mumbled and followed those people inside.


    He came to the main hall where an old man was drinking tea.


    Seeing Philip being brought in, a murderous aura exploded from him.


    Philip frowned slightly, nced at the old man, and asked, ¡°Are you that kid¡¯s family member? Why did


    you ask me toe here?¡±


    Seeing Philip asked lightly, the old man snorted coldly as reply.


    ¡°Are you the one who killed my grandson? You¡¯re very bold and gutsy, but you shouldn¡¯t have killed my


    grandson. Don¡¯t even think about leaving here today!¡± The old man snorted coldly and waved his hand.


    In an instant, two figures rushed toward Philip.


    Philip took a step back and punched the figures.


    The two figures were knocked away, and Philip finally saw that they were two women in ck dresses.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to take action in person. After all, your grandson is quite lonely down here.


    Should I send you down to apany him?¡± Philip asked.


    The old man almost died of anger upon hearing that.


    He roared angrily, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    At hismand, the two women in dresses rushed at Philip again with two short sticks in their hands.


    Fiery red auras glowed on the ck sticks, revealing that these women were also of the fire element.


    Seeing this, Philip dared not let his guard down. Caelum Sword came out of its sheath in an instant and


    fought with the four short sticks.


    With a bang, a me shed in the hall, and the ground under Philip¡¯s feet exploded.


    ¡°What mighty strength!¡± Philip frowned.


    He had underestimated these two women. Philip¡¯s arm was slightly numb from the impact, but that was


    all.


    Philip retracted Caelum Sword and kicked one of them. Thetter raised a short stick in a block.


    Again, with a bang, Philip sent her flying with a kick.


    Before Philip pulled his leg back, another woman at the side threw a whip kick directly at Philip, which


    carried a strong fire elemental aura on it.


    Philip raised his arm in a block.

 Chapter 3455

    Chapter 3455


    Another bang, and Philip was kicked out of the hall and staggered a dozen steps back before he


    steadied himself.


    At this time, the clothes on his arms had long been burned to ashes.


    ¡°Another shirt is ruined. You have to pay for this!¡± Philip looked at his clothes and muttered ruefully.


    Philip disappeared with the Caelum Sword in hand and reappeared behind the woman who kicked him


    in the next second, his sword dripping with blood.


    The woman looked at her chest in disbelief. Blood was gushing from a wound the size of a palm, but


    she could do nothing about it.


    A few secondster, she fell to the ground, lifeless.


    ¡°Elder Sister!¡± At this time, the other woman rushed out of the hall. Seeing the woman who fell on the


    ground, she eximed and threw two short sticks at Philip.


    Philip swung Caelum Sword around to cut the two short sticks, which exploded and engulfed Philip in


    mes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The mes disappeared quickly, and Philip dusted the ashes off his body, looking a little disheveled.


    His eyes fell on the woman holding the corpse.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Looking at the lifeless woman in her arms, she gnashed her teeth and


    yelled to Philip.


    ¡°Right back at you. The Finn family has offended me. Since you¡¯re willing to work for them, you can


    only die!¡± Philip said coldly and put away the Caelum Sword.


    After that, waves of energy flowed around his hands.


    ¡°Back off. I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡± At this time, the old man sitting in the hall could no longer hold back.


    In his opinion, if the fight continued, the woman would die in Philip¡¯s hands, so he had no choice but to


    take care of this matter himself.


    ¡°Oh? An old man like you should just stay on the sidelines. Why do you want to join in? Are you tired of


    living?¡± Philip said lightly.


    The old man scowled upon hearing this, and a long green stick appeared in his hand.


    ¡±I¡¯ll definitely beat you to death today!¡± The old man said coldly as bursts of green aura swirled around


    his body.


    He struck at Philip through the air, and a green shadow of the stick attacked Philip.


    Philip blocked the attack with a palm. A huge explosion resounded throughout the manor and rumbled


    for a while. He stood steadily in ce, but a deep hole had been sted around him.


    That old man¡¯s attack was very powerful, and Philip frowned as he stood in the hole.


    Philip had underestimated this old man. If not for the Three Phase God-Demon Technique he had been


    practicing, he would have suffered internal injuries from the shock!


    ¡°But that¡¯s nothing to shout about. I¡¯ll use you to hone my skills today?¡± Philip snorted coldly.


    He had been busy and had not improved his Three Phase God-Demon Technique to the second level,


    so he would use this old man to practice his skill today.


    Who knew if it might seed?


    Philip activated the Three Phase God-Demon Technique, and his aura changed in an instant, exuding


    chills.


    He frowned slightly, a little puzzled. It was not like this when he practiced before, so why did it change


    today?


    However, he had no time to think about it. The Three Phase God-Demon Technique was a self-practice


    method with no attack effects, but it could enhance other techniques. Thus, Philip rushed at the old


    man after activating this technique.

 Chapter 3456

    Chapter 3456


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself!¡± The old man sneered as if he could already see Philip¡¯s death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death today to avenge my grandson!¡±


    As the old man said that, green rays of light burst out from his eyes, and bursts of lightning flowed on


    the long stick in his hand.


    In a sh, the old man appeared in front of Philip.


    Seeing this, Philip struck out without reservation as the old man swung his stick at Philip.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, a dazzling light burst into the sky above the manor. A few secondster, the light


    dissipated. Philip and the old man took a few steps back, both looking a little disheveled.


    Philip was still okay, but his clothes were unsightly after the fight, and the old man was bleeding from all


    his orifices, looking a little pathetic.


    ¡°How is it possible? Who are you? Why do you have such strong star-level talent?¡± The old man looked


    at Philip in shock.


    He thought Philip was just an overconfident kid and did not expect him to be so strong. He was at the


    peak of seven stars, but he lost after just a few exchanges.


    Was this kid eight stars?


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak and you¡¯re throwing your weight around just because of your age. Don¡¯t


    you know your grandson¡¯s personality? Since you want to kill me without finding the truth, this is what


    you deserve!¡± Philip said coldly.


    At the same time, a strange feeling welled up in his heart. Philip felt that the second level of his Three


    Phase God-Demon Technique seemed more essible now. He could not pinpoint the exact reason,


    but it must have something to do with this fight.


    ¡®The first phase of the Three Phase God-Demon Technique is to practice energy, so it must be rted


    to it. Is there some energy in this old man that helped me improve my skills?¡¯ Philip made a guess.


    Although he was not sure, it should not be too far from the truth. After all, skills would not improve for


    no reason. There must be something about it.


    The old man did not know what Philip was thinking, but when he heard what Philip said, he became


    angrier and rushed at Philip without further ado.


    Seeing this, Philip took a deep breath. He raised his hand in the old man¡¯s direction, and energy began


    to gather in Philip¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Damn, what is this kid going to do?!¡± The old man saw Philip¡¯s movements and felt an unprecedented


    sense of crisis.


    He cursed his luck and was about to dodge when a violent wave of energy rushed toward him in the


    next second.


    Almost instantly, the old man was engulfed by that energy. In the next second, his body turned into ash


    and disappeared. Philip withdrew his hands upon seeing this.


    Without a word, Philip looked at the woman with the corpse in her arms but ignored her.


    He just had a grudge against the Finn family, but it was not enough for him to destroy everything in


    sight.


    Just as Philip was about to leave, he suddenly felt a fluctuation from the ce where the old man


    disappeared, and he stopped to observe. In the next second, Philip saw a green elemental aura


    rushing at him.


    Soon, the green elemental aura appeared in Philip¡¯s hands. The aura was not strong, but it carried a


    strong elemental power, which felt quite special.


    Philip simply opened his mouth and absorbed it. In the next second, the elemental aura around him


    surged, and streaks of green elemental aura flowed all over his body.


    He quickly absorbed the energy and expelled all residues from his body. At this time, he had


    sessfully entered the second level of the Three Phase God-Demon Technique¡¯s energy practice


    phase.


    ¡°A blessing in disguise? Not bad¡­¡± Philip chuckled and left the Finn family.


    No one dared to stop him now, nor were they in the mood to do so.

 Chapter 3457

    Chapter 3457


    The head of the Finn family was killed, and not even a corpse remained, so who would want to mess


    with Philip now?


    If they stopped Philip now, they would not be messing with him but seeking death!


    However, Philip was unaware that after he left, the woman holding her sister¡¯s body looked at his


    departing back and the murderous intent in her eyes increased instead of diminished.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill you and avenge my sister!¡± The woman mumbled under her breath and left with her


    sister¡¯s body in her arms.


    As for where she went, no one knew.


    Meanwhile, Philip returned to the hotel. Laurie and Dion were practicing, so Philip did not disturb them.


    He returned to the room and found that the female thief was writing something.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He approached her and could not help his mouth from twitching after taking a look. This thief was


    actually writing a diary, full of thoughts on how to kill him. The entries were very detailed with many


    methods and backup ns.


    ¡°This person is a genius¡­¡± Philip could not help praising before ignoring her.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll definitely kill you! You¡¯ll regret


    your decision!¡± The woman put away her diary and said coldly to Philip.


    Philip shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°As long as you tell me why you want to take that token, maybe I


    can consider your suggestion.¡±


    ¡±Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth? Once I say it, you might still kill me. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. If


    you want to know, why don¡¯t you just use that token?¡± the female thief said angrily.


    Philip was startled.


    When Sophie gave him the token before, she had told him how to use it, but what should he use it for?


    Look for someone to y cards with him?


    y games maybe?


    Should he get someone to drink with him when there was no one else?


    After thinking about it, Philip forgot about the token and looked at the female thief instead. He was very


    curious about this woman, so he started asking.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why do you want to be a thief?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Just kill me if you want!¡± The female thief answered angrily, but in the


    next second, a sharp longsword was on her neck.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to kill you?¡± Philip held the sword and looked at the woman.


    The woman was obviously taken aback and swallowed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The female thief backed down promptly. Philip put away the longsword.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡±


    Philip got up and left the room, and the female thief followed. She was hungry too.


    He also called Laurie and Dion along. They had just finished practicing and were a little hungry. The


    group of four and a little white cat walked to a tavern.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any money now, so it looks like we have to freeload off you again.¡± As they had known


    each other for quite some time, Laurie joked with Philip.


    Philip shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still afford to support you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, who needs your support? Don¡¯t put it so strangely as if we¡¯re your kept women,¡± Dion said in a


    huff.


    Philip pursed his lips upon hearing that. ¡®Okay, that did sound a little strange¡­¡¯

 Chapter 3458

    Chapter 3458


    While talking and joking, the group of four arrived at a restaurant with many people inside, seemingly


    very lively.


    Philip sat in a remote corner and ordered some food. After all, they were not here to enjoy but for the


    Heroes Conference, so no one minded. Moreover, he was here for another reason, which was to


    investigate the situation.


    People from different walks of life mingled in the restaurant, so maybe he could get some information.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the food you ordered a bit too simple? It¡¯s all vegetables. Do you think we¡¯re rabbits?¡± Dion asked


    in a huff, and Philip was speechless.


    ¡°Uh, if you¡¯re a rabbit, am I a wolf? You should watch your words around a wolf,¡± Philip teased.


    Laurie could not helpughing when she heard that, and Dion pouted.


    ¡°You, a wolf? You look more like a creep,¡± Dion said angrily as she petted the cat.


    The food was served soon, but Philip had no intention of eating. Instead, he was listening to the voices


    from a private room next door.


    ¡°I believe all of you have some ns for the Heroes Conference this time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not bad if we can enter the top ten. We dare not think about the first spot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That spot is definitely yours, so it¡¯s good enough for us to get into the top ten and brag


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good to hear. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget you guys if I win first ce. But there are a few


    powerful opponents that I need your help to hold back a little.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Philip frowned slightly when he heard this. It seemed that such a situation could not be avoided no


    matter where he went. This Heroes Conference seemed quiteplicated.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Seeing Philip spacing out, Dion could not help asking.


    Philip jolted back to his senses and nodded before he started eating.


    Very soon, everyone was ready to leave after eating their fill.


    When Philip was about to pay the bill, he was stopped by a few uninvited guests.


    ¡±Hey, buddy, can you take care of these three beauties by yourself? Why don¡¯t we help you out?¡± A


    person walked up to Philip, stopped him from paying, and said.


    ¡°Oh? How do you n to help me out?¡± Philip was not anxious but asked curiously instead.


    The other party smiled and several people appeared behind him, seemingly his followers.


    ¡°My name is Marty, and I¡¯ve taken a fancy to the threedies beside you, so I hope you¡¯ll give them to


    me.¡± The young man said with a smile, and Philip was taken aback by his words.


    He inwardly thought that it was indeed a problem to bring beautiful women out for dinner!


    ¡°Hey, buddy, to be honest, they¡¯re all my friends. Only the cat belongs to me. If you want to chat them


    up, I won¡¯t stop you. Just don¡¯t hurt my cat,¡± Philip said with a chuckle.


    The young man was taken aback and looked at Philip with ¡®appreciation¡¯. Then, he nodded and gave


    Philip a check with ten million star dors written on it.


    ¡°Oh? An unexpected windfall? If I bump into such a situation once too many times, will I be the


    richest man someday?¡± Philip mumbled and put it away happily, while the young man walked over to


    Laurie.

 Chapter 3459

    Chapter 3459


    Laurie and the others were waiting for Philip to settle the bill before leaving.


    Unexpectedly, several strangers walked over, and one of them stared at them with a creepy expression


    on his face.


    It immediately made the three women a little disgusted, but they did not say anything because they did


    not know what these people were doing.


    ¡°Hey prettydy, I saw you just now and think we can be good friends. How about it?¡± The young man


    looked at Laurie and said with a smile, trying his best to look like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    Laurie frowned seeing the other party¡¯s manner.


    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know each other, and I¡¯m not interested in getting to know you,¡± Laurie said lightly.


    The young man¡¯s face changed when he heard the words. Laurie had obviously insulted him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to know each other first? You have nothing to do anyway,¡± the young man said with


    a forced smile, and there was a hint of chill in his words.


    Laurie frowned and pped the other party.


    Thetter staggered back, which went to show how heavy the p was.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you p me, b*tch?! Take them down. I want to have a foursome tonight!¡± The


    young man cursed loudly, and those men beside him rushed toward Laurie and the others in an instant.


    ¡±How dare you?!¡±


    Laurie snorted coldly as cold air burst from her body.


    The entire restaurant was covered in cold air, and frost formed on the ground and walls, which


    disyed Laurie¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Damn it, this b*tch is so strong!¡± The young man was very shocked.


    He thought she was a pretty woman and wanted to hook up with her, but she was actually so powerful.


    ¡°me yourselves for courting death!¡± Laurie said coldly.


    In thest incident, Philip was around, so it was not convenient for her to take action, but now that


    Philip was not here, there was no holding back!


    Dion looked at her sister and could not help feeling helpless. After all, she knew her sister too well. She


    was apprehensive at her tendency to strike at the slightest disagreement!


    ¡®I wonder what these guys are thinking. They deserve this for messing with us, but if Laurie kills them,


    will there be a problem? After all, the Heroes Conference will be held soon!¡¯ Dion mumbled worriedly,


    not sure if she should dissuade Laurie or help her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point in dissuading her. Besides, those guys are the ones who started it, so it


    doesn¡¯t matter if they die. But I think this is a little strange. Where¡¯s Philip?¡± Dion mumbled.


    She began to look for Philip everywhere and quickly found him.


    That guy was eating some snacks in the corner, looking as if he was watching a show while eating


    popcorn, which was infuriating.


    ¡°Damn it, my sister is over here fighting. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help, but how can you sit there and watch


    the show? This is too much!¡± Dion could not help but say as she walked over to Philip.


    ¡°Oh? Why do I feel a murderous intent? Am I wearing too little?¡± Philip muttered but did not think too


    much.


    He then nodded as Laurie fought with the young man, thinking that this matter had nothing to do with


    him.


    He should just watch on the sidelines and observe Laurie¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 3460

    Chapter 3460


    Laurie¡¯s strength was really impressive.


    She was able to take on the young man and his followers, and her skills were more than adept, which


    showed that she was not using her full strength at all!


    ¡®I underestimated this woman. She¡¯s so powerful, and I never realized it before. What a shame!¡¯ Philip


    muttered and continued watching the show while snacking.


    Someone soon appeared beside Philip, twisted his ear, and cursed aloud.


    ¡°Are you a man? How can you watch my sister fight alone? What if she gets hurt?¡±


    ¡°But this matter has nothing to do with me!¡± Philip shrugged as if he knew nothing about this.


    Dion gritted her teeth in anger, wishing she could eat Philip alive.


    Everything was fine if she did not know about it before, but seeing Philip¡¯s expression now, she was


    absolutely sure that this matter must have something to do with Philip!


    ¡°Bullsh*t! How does it have nothing to do with you? Even if that¡¯s true, you brought us here, so my


    sister being harassed does have something to do with you!¡± Dion fumed.


    Philip was speechless.


    It seemed that he could not get out of it, so he simply got up and walked over with his snacks in hand.


    ¡°Hehe, I think you can forget about it, dude. This prettydy doesn¡¯t seem interested in you. Wouldn¡¯t it


    be an insult to you if this went on?¡± Philip said to the young man.


    He had no choice. The other party had given him some money, so he could not take action now.


    ¡°Hmph, this has nothing to do with you, so get lost. I¡¯m going to take these threedies away today.


    Hey, is one missing?¡± The young man said coldly and realized that only two women remained.


    The young man could not help asking. After all, he was fighting just now and did not notice anything


    else.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip chuckled and took out his snack.


    ¡°Buddy, let¡¯s wager on one kernel of popcorn. If you can eat this, these women will leave with you.


    What do you think?¡± Philip asked with a smile, and everyone was taken aback.


    ¡°Is this kid the person in charge of these three girls?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯re doomed! These threedies have been sold out!¡±


    ¡°I think so too. This guy actually dares to put a wager on popcorn. What a joke. How could anyone not


    be able to eat a popcorn?¡±


    Many onlookers discussed this incessantly.


    Of course, the voices were not low, and Philip heard every word clearly. However, he only smiled.


    Popcorn?


    How about they try it too?


    Philip did notment and kept staring at the young man, who had no idea what Philip was up to.


    Hence, he did not respond either.


    ¡±Is that young man afraid of this guy?¡±


    ¡±Maybe not. I think that guy¡¯s a little odd, so it¡¯s not impossible to be afraid.¡±


    ¡°I think the other party is up to something. With his strength, I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t be afraid of that guy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think something is up with that guy¡¯s popcorn. After all, if you think about it, how


    would a normal person have so many beauties around him? That¡¯s obviously impossible.¡±


    Everyone had all sorts of ideas.

 Chapter 3461

    Chapter 3461


    Philip did notment but kept staring that the young man who was frowning at Philip while lost in


    thought.


    After a long time, the young man finally said, ¡°What are you trying to do? What¡¯s up with the popcorn?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s up. I just want everyone to have some popcorn. Won¡¯t you oblige?¡± Philip asked evenly.


    There was no emotion in his words, and everyone was taken aback.


    ¡°Someone wants to take his women away, and he wants to offer them some popcorn?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is he right in the head?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t think so. What if he has some tricks up his sleeves?¡±


    Many people started talking again, but Philip ignored them.


    That young man felt that something was wrong.


    That guy did not seem afraid of him at all!


    Did he really have a strong background?


    He had his suspicion about this, but he dared not deny this suspicion. If the other party really had some


    background, could he handle it?


    With that thought in mind, the young man unconsciously picked up a kernel of popcorn from Philip¡¯s


    hand and put it into his mouth. Before he could say anything, his head exploded in an instant, killing


    him on the spot!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°How did he explode all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking about it and run!¡±


    Everyone whispered, and many of them were too scared to walk.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of popcorn here. Why are you guys in such a hurry to leave?¡± Philip looked at everyone


    and said with a smile.


    But when the others heard Philip¡¯s words, they immediately ran faster.


    He must be joking.


    Was that really popcorn?


    That was the Grim Reaper¡¯s summon!


    That guy¡¯s head exploded after eating popcorn.


    Who else would dare to eat it?


    ¡°What do you guys think?¡±


    Philip did not stop the crowd from leaving. After all, they had nothing to do with him. Instead, he turned


    to the thugs whose legs had turned to jelly and asked curiously.


    ¡°Uh, no, young sir, we¡¯re just servants. You don¡¯t have to bother about us. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves.¡±


    The three said in unison, and Philip nodded upon hearing that.


    ¡°Okay then, you can go. And take his body with you too. It¡®ll affect the business if you leave it here,¡±


    Philip said.


    The three scrambled away as if they had received the royal pardon. As for that young man¡¯s body, they


    simply dragged it away. After all, he was dead, so what else could they do?


    Soon, everyone left, and the once noisy restaurant suddenly became empty and deserted.


    Philip found the boss.


    The boss was an old man with gray hair. He thought Philip was about to rob him, so he went on his


    knees.


    ¡°My lord, we really don¡¯t have much money in this small restaurant, and the total isn¡¯t even enough to


    buy you one set of clothes. Please have mercy!¡± the old man begged.


    Philip was taken aback. He had not said a word yet.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Looking at the old man¡¯s appearance, Philip seemed to have frightened him, so he took out a check


    and handed it to the old man.


    ¡°I¡¯m not after anything. I just want you to estimate the losses I¡¯ve caused you today, so you don¡¯t need


    to be afraid,¡± Philip exined.


    The old man was stunned when he heard the words, and it took him a long time to react.

 Chapter 3462

    Chapter 3462


    The old man bowed to Philip and refused to get up no matter what Philip said, and Philip could do


    nothing about it.


    ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t have topensate me. It¡¯d be my honor if you can visit my shop more often in the


    future!¡± The old man exined, and Philip nodded upon hearing this.


    It seemed that the old man was frightened out of his wits today, so Philip threw the check on the


    counter without a word and left with thedies.


    They were just out for dinner, and no one expected things to turn out this way, but it did not matter


    since Philip would not be here for long.


    Any trouble he caused was fine. As long as he got the Multidew Herb, nothing else mattered to Philip!


    Philip and the others did not return to the hotel but wandered on the streets instead, buying some


    things and rxing.


    ¡°Say, did you have any idea what happened just now?¡± Laurie could not help asking.


    Philip nodded upon hearing that as answer, not intending to hide it from them.


    ¡±I did, but I was curious about your ability, so I took that opportunity to observe you. I didn¡¯t expect to


    frighten you, so I¡¯m really sorry and hope you don¡®t me me,¡± Philip exined.


    Laurie shook her head, not ming Philip at all.


    At the same time, she was a little interested in Philip¡¯s honesty. After all, few people told the truth in


    front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t mind. If you¡¯re unhappy, let me buy you a drink.¡±


    Seeing that Laurie did not look too good, Philip spoke up.


    Although Philip was strong, he was not proficient at dealing with a rtionship with the opposite


    gender, so he said the first thing that came to his mind.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Laurie could not helpughing.


    She did not expect Philip to be so bad at picking up girls. He showed no subtlety whatsoever.


    Philip felt a little embarrassed. He had no idea what to say, so he simply shut up.


    Seeing this, Laurie stoppedughing and said, ¡°You don¡¯t often chat with girls, do you?¡±


    Laurie asked with a smile, and Philip nodded upon hearing that.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have many friends of the opposite sex, and I¡¯m always busy with other things, so


    I¡¯m not very good at chatting with girls,¡± Philip exined frankly.


    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t believe you have such an embarrassing side to you!¡± Dion could not help saying.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Philip scowled, ¡®Why was this embarrassing?¡¯


    ¡°Cut it out!¡± Laurie reprimanded Dion before smiling at Philip


    There was a trace of pity in her smile.


    Why was there pity?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s change the subject. My friend told me that the Heroes Conference will be starting soon, but


    the event this year has changed a lotpared to the past. Are you ready for it?¡±


    Laurie changed the subject, and Philip was taken aback when he heard that.


    Changes in the Heroes Conference?


    He did not know about that. After all, he did not know many people, so that was not unusuaL


    However, Philip was a little curious about Laurie¡¯s background now.


    Before this, she said it was her first time going down the mountain, but this time, she said she met a


    friend, which simply did not add up.

 Chapter 3463

    Chapter 3463


    However, Philip did not call Laurie out on it. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him.


    If Philip tried to get to the bottom of it, he probably would not find anything out and would be mocked by


    Dion on top of that.


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t know much about these things, so I hope you can help me out by then,¡± Philip smiled and


    said to Laurie, who nodded.


    For some reason, Philip felt that the other party seemed to be blushing!


    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡± Philip muttered.


    It was not convenient to verify it, so he passed it off as an illusion. However, he had to admit that


    Laurie¡¯s blushing face made Philip¡¯s heart flutter a little, but just for a heartbeat.


    He promptly put aside this idea and continued to chat with Laurie. Very soon, they returned to the hotel,


    and Philipy on his bed, thinking about something.


    At this time, the thief looked at Philip with a puzzled look on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Philip asked curiously.


    The thief was a little awkward, apparently at a loss after being caught by Philip.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious about what kind of person you are. You give me a special feeling,¡± The female thief


    exined, and Philip nodded.


    She was not the only person who had said this.


    ¡°As for your doubts, I can only say that I¡¯m an ordinary person, nothing else,¡± Philip exined, and the


    female thief nodded without furtherment.


    Philip was merciful enough not to kill her this time, so she dared not ask for more. As for what would


    happen next and who Philip was, these were not things she should consider.


    The female thief stopped talking while Philipy on the bed, lost in thoughts.


    ***


    Before he knew it, a day passed, and Philip woke up the next morning.


    Noisy voices were heard outside the room. Philip was not sure what happened, so he got up and went


    out to have a look. It turned out that it was the first audition for the Heroes Conference.


    ¡°The first audition?¡± Philip muttered, feeling a little excited.


    Was the Heroes Conference finally here?


    ¡®Thanks heavens¡­¡¯


    He had waited for so long, and fortunately, it was not in vain.


    Philip pondered for a moment before he bought some breakfast and went back to the hotel. After


    distributing breakfast to everyone, he started eating.


    ¡°What do you think of the Heroes Conference this time?¡± Laurie was eating the breakfast bought by


    Philip and could not help asking.


    ¡°Not much, but I feel that this Heroes Conference will be quite unusual. Of course, it¡¯s just a guess. I


    don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±


    Philip replied, and Laurie nodded.


    Indeed, the Heroes Conference was a bit strange this time. Based on past experience, it would not be


    so noisy.


    The Heroes Conference should be only attended by heroes, but it looked quite messy now, and people


    could not help second-guessing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time participating, so let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Philip added, and Laurie nodded.


    It was her first time participating too, so she would not think too much about it.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can be teammates before it begins. Once it begins, we can help each other out


    too. As for the ranking, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as we get what we need,¡± Laurie said.

 Chapter 3464

    Chapter 3464


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone is here for the prizes, so we should unite. If we meet each other in the


    competition, we can hold back a little, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the ranking,¡± Philip said.


    Everyone nodded upon hearing that.


    Humans were creatures of emotions, after all. No matter how grand an event was, everything was


    rigged behind the scenes. As long as people were present, there must be something behind the


    scenes, so this was nothing unusual.


    ¡°In that case, we can be considered allies, but others are probably doing the same too,¡± Laurie said


    Philip nodded as he agreed with her words.


    The Heroes Conference this time had probably attracted many powerful people, and there would be


    many cliques among them. Whatever they could think of, the other party could definitely think of it too,


    so they had to take advanced precautions!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about others. After all, many people have not arrived yet. We don¡¯t need to n ahead.


    Let¡¯s just take one step at a time and act ordingly,¡± Laurie said.


    Philip was startled upon hearing that. Indeed, since the other party had not arrived, there was no need


    for such precautions, so he nodded.


    ¡°I think Laurie has a point. What do you think?¡± Philip said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Dion had no objections. As for the female thief, she had not spoken a word so far, so she had no


    objection either.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled, then. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. The Heroes Conference is only a few days


    away. The exact timing hasn¡¯t been revealed, but it should be within these two days. Everyone should


    take a good break,¡± Laurie said.


    Everyone was taken aback hearing that.


    ¡°Within the next two days? Laurie, are you sure?¡± Philip could not help asking.


    Although they were already here, he did not know much about the Heroes Conference.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I met an old friend, and his words can be trusted,¡± Laurie replied.


    Philip made noment and simply nodded.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Laurie¡¯s friend, it can¡¯t be too far from the truth. However, it still doesn¡¯t feel right. How can


    ordinary people know about this Heroes Conference?¡± Philip muttered inwardly and pondered.


    However, as for what was wrong, Philip could not figure it out.


    After thinking about it, he gave up. He just had to take one step at a time and not worry about such


    things. If anyone was really up to something, he had many ways to deal with it.


    With that thought in mind, Philip put aside his worries and invited everyone for drinks. They would


    worry about those thingster! Everyone got drunk and was carried back.


    As for Philip, he looked at the empty bar counter and fell into deep thought.


    After a long time, he finally realized that a person had appeared in front of him at some point.

 Chapter 3465

    Chapter 3465


    This person¡¯s face was obscured by ck strips of cloth, which made him look very strange, but from


    his figure and general appearance, he was most likely local.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    The other party did not reply but drank his wine, looking at Philip with a contemptuous smile at the


    same time.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you. This is really not worth my time, but since I¡¯m here, let me tell you that you¡¯re too weak to


    even be called trash!¡± The man in ck said lightly before his figure disappeared in a sh.


    ¡°You want to leave? How can it be so easy? How dare you leave after putting on a show like that?¡±


    Philip snorted coldly.


    He did not say anything before because he wanted this guy to say his piece.


    Who knew that this guy would run after saying that?


    Philip chased after him without further ado and struck him. Thetter quickly dodged but still got hit.


    With a bang, thetter fell from the air and disappeared, not even leaving behind a speck of dust.


    ¡°This is the oue of being pretentious,¡± Philip said tly and looked around, making sure no one


    was there before he got up and left.


    ¡°This is boring, being ridiculed as soon as I get here. But since nothing happened, everything should be


    fine, right?¡±


    Philip mumbled before he returned to the hotel.


    The others were practicing at this time.


    Seeing this, Philip returned to his room and slept.


    Philip¡¯s sleepsted until the next day. When he woke up groggily, everyone had disappeared, and he


    was the only one in the room at this time.


    ¡®What the heck! How long have I been asleep?¡¯ Philip was a little taken aback.


    He got up and checked his body.


    After seeing that he was fine, he looked around. However, he did not find anything, not even a single


    person, which made him very puzzled.


    After a short break, he got up and went outside. He was stunned for a moment.


    In front of Philip, the entire city was almost destroyed. Smoke billowed everywhere, and bodies were


    scattered all over the ground. Gravel and broken walls littered the streets, showing the extent of this


    tragedy.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Philip was confused.


    He looked around and found no living thing within his scope of detection.


    ¡°Damn it, even Laurie and Dion are gone. What the hell is going on?¡±


    Philip could not help cursing and felt troubled. He had no idea what happened.


    ¡°This is weird. How did this happen after just one night of sleep? What happened?¡± Philip muttered.


    He could not figure out what was going on after thinking for a long time, so he simply stopped thinking


    about it.


    He got up and went outside the hotel. As soon as he walked out, a pungent smell washed over him,


    making Philip cough for a long time.


    ¡°Damn it. That smell is so choking!¡±


    Philip cursed and continued to explore the surroundings without paying any heed.


    To be honest, he refused to believe that he had traveled through time after waking up, so there was


    only one possibility, he was probably confounded by something!


    ¡±Philip, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± As Philip pondered, a clear female voice rang out.


    Philip followed the voice and saw Dion.


    Philip looked at Dion with the little white cat in her arms, making a cute sight. However, Philip did not


    think the other party was cute at this time because he was not sure if he could survive.


    It was fine if that was really Dion, but if she was fake, probably no one would know even if he died!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Philip,e on. Why are you standing there?¡± As Philip pondered, that voice rang again.


    Philip was stunned and wondered where he was.


    ¡°Damn it, no matter where this ce is, I need to leave!¡± Philip muttered and started thinking.

 Chapter 3466

    Chapter 3466


    While thinking, Philip looked for the voice in front and walked over to see if it was Dion.


    However, after walking for a long time, he found that the sound was still far away from him, and he


    seemed to be walking on the same spot. This shocked Philip.


    What was wrong with him?


    After walking for a while longer, Philip decided to stay put. There was no point in walking further, and


    Philip felt as if he was trapped in an illusion at this time, but he did not encounter any strange things.


    How did he enter the illusion in the first ce?


    Who did this to him?


    Could it be that strange guy in cloth strips?


    Had Philip not killed him?


    ¡°You guessed it right, but there¡¯s no reward,¡± A familiar voice sounded.


    The surrounding environment became clear, and a figure appeared not far from Philip in the next


    second.


    He was none other than the guy who was drinking and taunting Philip earlier, and as expected, this guy


    was still alive.


    ¡°You had already cast the illusion when l attacked you, hadn¡¯t you?¡± Philip could not help asking, and


    thetter nodded.


    ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t expect you to figure it out so quickly. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t leave this


    ce. Many people like you have ended up being trapped to death here,¡± The person replied.


    He crossed his arms and sized Philip up.


    He then smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how long you canst. After all,


    how can you survive without any food and resources?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I¡¯m sure I can leave if I kill you,¡± Philip said with a smile.


    The other party shook his head hearing Philip¡¯s words.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my real body. You can¡¯t kill anyone in the illusion. If I were you, I¡¯d choose to conserve some


    strength,¡± the man said evenly.


    The man promptly disappeared, and Philip was the only one around with no trace of other people.


    ¡®Damn it, who is this guy? Why did he do this to me? Was he sent by that family I encountered earlier?¡¯


    Philip frowned and analyzed, unable to figure things out for a moment.


    In addition, Philip realized that as the other party said, everything was cut off here. Even the air was


    extremely scarce, let alone other things.


    A practitioner would not be able tost long here. After all, practitioners were human too, not gods. No


    one couldst without food and oxygen.


    ¡±Am I really trapped here for good?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Philip felt indignant and gathered all his strength before smashing the ground. Since he did not know


    the way out, it was no big deal to create a way out. After all, his strength wasparable to ten people!


    There was a loud bang.


    After Philip struck the ground, it exploded, and the surface within a radius of several hundred meters


    was overturned in an instant. Philip had sted out a deep pit just like that.

 Chapter 3467

    Chapter 3467


    However, that was all, and nothing else happened. Not to mention a way out, but there was not even a


    ripple.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Philip could not help swearing at this sight.


    He crossed his arms and started thinking. It seemed that he could not rely on his strength now and


    could only wait.


    Meanwhile, in a mountain forest outside, Philip stood quietly in an open space. There was a handprint


    on the ground, which was obviously done by him.


    ¡°Are you still resisting? But what else can you do to a surreal illusion like this?¡± The man with cloth


    strips looked at Philip and sneered as he held a golden token in hand.


    This token was obviously the one given to Philip by Sophie earlier, and the man was very interested in


    it.


    ¡°Thed who can make that woman take the initiative to give him the token is nothing to shout about,¡±


    The man muttered as he fidgeted with the token before putting it away.


    He was about to leave. He had lost interest in Philip because, in his opinion, Philip was already a dead


    man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Just as the man was about to leave, a woman¡¯s voice sounded.


    In the next second, the female thief caught by Philip suddenly appeared in the forest.


    ¡°What else should I do? Stay here for caring him?¡±


    The man looked at the other party and said lightly. Obviously, they knew each other.


    ¡°You trapped him in the illusion. If he doesn¡¯te out, the consequences will be very serious,¡± The


    female thief looked at Philip¡¯s condition and said to the man, her tone more like a reminder.


    ¡°Oh? Do you want to save this guy? Or are you afraid of that woman¡¯s revenge?¡± The man asked with


    a frown, and the female thief shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of this guy¡¯s revenge. I have a feeling that the illusion can¡¯t trap him. Just think about it.


    People stronger than you have died in his hands, not to mention your unorthodox methods,¡± the female


    thief reminded.


    The man scowled upon hearing that. Of course, he knew the stronger person the woman was talking


    about. It was none other than the elder sister of the man in white who Philip killed earlier.


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s useless to say anymore. If you want to let him go, go right ahead. I don¡¯t intend to fool


    around with you anymore. If not on the ount that we belong to the same guild, I wouldn¡¯t havee


    here to save you,¡± The man answered tly and turned around to leave.


    However, a cold light suddenly appeared in the sky and knocked him aside.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± Laurie appeared not far away, and the cold light in her hand dissipated slightly.


    Her face was full of murderous intent, obviously driven to kill.


    ¡°Let Philip go and I may consider sparing your life!¡± Laurie said coldly.


    With her strength, if she really wanted to keep the other party from leaving, it would not be a problem.


    When the man saw Laurie and felt her strength, his face turned grave. He did not expect someone to


    find this ce.


    Thinking of this, the man¡¯s eyes fell on the female thief.


    ¡°Did you expose this location?¡± The man could not help asking, and the other party nodded upon


    hearing this.


    ¡°Why did you do this? I came to save you, but you betrayed me? You little turncoat!¡± The man yelled


    with gritted teeth.


    He did not expect to be betrayed by his teammate.


    Did he just serve his head on a silver tter?


    ¡°I thought you were here for the token. I didn¡¯t expect you to kill, and since you were exposed, there¡¯s


    no way out,¡± The female thief exined helplessly, and the other party¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing


    that.


    ¡±Cut the crap and do your worst!¡± The man snorted coldly and struck Laurie through the air with strong


    ming energy.

 Chapter 3468

    Chapter 3468


    ¡°Unrepentant fool!¡± Laurie snorted coldly and shed the cold light in her hand at the opponent.


    In an instant, the whole mountain forest was filled with killing intent.


    Meanwhile, in Philip¡¯s illusion, the sky suddenly changed drastically. The cold wind howled as if


    weing a brewing storm, which made Philip a little confused.


    ¡°Why is the weather in this illusion so unstable? What¡¯s happening?¡± Philip muttered.


    He was wondering where to find a ce to shelter from the rain, but after searching for a long time, he


    could not find one, so he simply stopped.


    ¡±It seems that the change in the weather is rted to the outside world. If l¡¯m in an illusion, where is my


    real body now?¡± Philip thought.


    He felt that his consciousness should be trapped in an illusion, not his body. However, if that were true,


    it would be dangerous because even a passerby could kill him!


    Thinking of this, Philip could not calm down anymore. If he did not die in the hands of the strong but


    was ughtered by passersby instead, he would die in utter shame. No way, he had to get out as soon


    as possible.


    He took out Caelum Sword and shed the air with his sword. The air was torn apart in an instant but


    repaired quickly. It was useless.


    Of course, that was only in Philip¡¯s opinion, because at this time outside, everyone saw Philip take out


    his sword and sh at the air. The sky was shrouded in sword energy, and the clouds scattered.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Laurie frowned at this scene, wondering how Philip was doing.


    She guessed he was trapped in a magic circle, but he could still move his body. If she could contact


    him, it was not impossible to break the spell, but how could she contact him?


    Thinking of this, Laurie knocked the man back with a strike of her palm and rushed to Philip in several


    shes.


    However, how could the man allow that?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already quite difficult for him to deal with her. If Philip really got out, there was no need to fight


    anymore. He could justmit suicide. Hence, the man took out his weapon without further ado. It was


    a sharp hook with barbs, and he threw it at Laurie.


    Laurie sensed the danger behind her and instinctively dodged. The hook scraped past her body and


    pierced into a tree, which shattered in an instant.


    ¡°So close!¡± Laurie was startled as the tree turned ck in the blink of an eye.


    Laurie frowned. This thing was poisonous!


    ¡°I should have brought that little white cat if I knew earlier.¡± Laurie muttered, but she did not stop.


    She came to Philip and put her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Philip, are you alright?¡±


    Laurie asked anxiously, but Philip did not respond. He did not hear Laurie¡¯s words at all, but he felt


    something touching him.


    ¡°Damn it, has someone found me?¡±

 Chapter 3469

    Chapter 3469


    Philip felt as if someone touched him and immediately touched his shoulder. He felt a delicate hand as


    if it belonged to a woman.


    ¡°Did a woman find me? What if she thinks that I¡¯m handsome and has thoughts about me?¡± Philip could


    not help his thoughts running wild.


    In the next second, his body was pulled violently, and he fell to the ground in an unsteady heap. There


    seemed something strange under his body. It was soft andfortable.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this going a little too fast?¡± Philip was a little stunned.


    What he did not know was that the man was about to attack him just now, and Laurie pulled him,


    resulting in his unsteady bnce and causing him to pin Laurie on the ground.


    ¡°Philip!¡± Laurie looked at Philip on top of her and could not help blushing.


    A strange feeling came over her, but before she could think about it, there was another gust of wind.


    Laurie quickly pulled Philip and dodged it. The hook gouged a deep pit in the ground, still exuding a


    trace of heat.


    ¡°That¡¯s close. This guy is no weaker than me, but why is he after Philip?¡± Laurie looked at the deep


    ditch and felt a lingering fear.


    After thinking about it, she wanted to leave with Philip. After all, Philip was not in a good condition now.


    If this went on, it would be bad if he was injured. However, thinking of the man¡¯s purpose, Laurie


    hesitated.


    The man seemed like he was about to leave just now as if he had achieved his goal.


    If she took Philip away, Philip would definitely lose something, so Laurie did not know what to do for a


    while.


    At this time, Philip could not help moving his body a little, feeling that there was something strange with


    it. As his mind was trapped in the illusion, Philip did not know what was going on in the outside world.


    He reached out and groped around, trying to see if he could control his body. Unexpectedly, he touched


    something soft, which felt good to the touch.


    Philip muttered under his breath, but Laurie¡¯s face in the outside world was as red as a tomato.


    ¡®Huff, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s doing this on purpose. That¡¯s right¡­¡¯


    ¡°How interesting. Are you still in the mood to flirt with each other at this time? Hey, why don¡¯t you follow


    me instead? It¡¯s not a bad idea for you to fool around a little with me. I¡¯m better than this piece of trash


    who can¡¯t even break free from the illusion.¡±


    At the sight of Laurie and Philip, the man could not help saying. He had to admit that Laurie was very


    beautiful, so much so that he was reluctant to take action against her. It would be a waste if she died.


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Laurie snorted coldly and picked Philip up, drawing a distance in a few shes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She put Philip behind a tree before rushing back to that man. She wanted to get him!


    Philip felt that the touch on his hand was gone, and he was a little confused. He reached out again and


    touched something that felt like tree bark.


    His mind raced. It seemed that he could control solid matter. In that case, Philip activated his rules of


    the space.


    In an instant, the world in Philip¡¯s eyes changed. Although he was still in an illusion, Philip could


    already explore some things in the real world with his ability. It seemed that he was in a mountain


    forest.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ce where I killed that man with a blow? Have I been here the whole time?¡± Philip


    muttered.


    He promptly found three figures around him. He could not see clearly, but through observation, he


    could tell that one was the female thief, one was Laurie, and the other was the man.


    ¡°Why is Laurie here?¡± Philip was startled but did not dwell on it.


    With Caelum Sword in his hand, he aimed at the man who was fighting Laurie and shed.

 Chapter 3470

    Chapter 3470


    A mighty sword energy with scorching mes overturned the ground and shed the man.


    The man looked as if he had seen a ghost, and his face was full of disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible. How could this kid break my illusion?!¡± The man could not help yelling, but Philip could not


    hear him.


    ¡°Great, Philip didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    Although Laurie was a little surprised, she was even more delighted. After all, if Philip could move


    freely, the pressure on her would be much less.


    ¡°Oh, I think I lost something. Right, it¡¯s that token. What the hell did Sophie give me? Why do so many


    people want it? It was the female thief before and the man this time.¡± Philip muttered before his eyes lit


    up.


    ¡®Were the female thief and the man in the same gang?¡¯


    ¡®However, why were they after this token? Was it rted to Sophie?¡¯


    ¡®The identities of these people¡­¡¯ Philip pondered, and all his thoughts suddenly connected.


    ¡®Was it possible that these people were rted to that man-made woman covered in runes?¡¯


    ¡®Were they from the same organization?¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, many things can be exined,¡± Philip muttered.


    The Caelum Sword in his hand pierced into the ground in an instant, and cracks appeared, gushing


    with scorching heat.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Seeing Philip attacking him again, the man was startled. Knowing that it was impossible to kill this guy


    today, he turned to run.


    However, Laurie would not allow him to escape so easily. She knocked him back with one palm, and


    the scorching heat approached, engulfing the man in an instant.


    ¡±Argh!¡± Screams of anguish from the man resounded throughout the mountain forest and startled flocks


    of birds.


    ¡°Still alive? Is he a cockroach?¡± Philip frowned.


    Although Philip could not hear, he could tell whether the other party was alive or not.


    The other party¡¯s breathing was a little sluggish, he was not dead yet.


    ¡°Kid, if you piss me off, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± At this time, the man¡¯s screams had stopped, and his


    hoarse roar resounded through the mountain forest like a thunderstorm.


    After the smoke dispersed, a giant with a height of nearly ten meters appeared in front of everyone.


    This person was covered in scorched ck soil and had a ck hook in his hand, looking like a death


    god with murderous intent.


    ¡°A mutant? Or was he modified?¡± Although Philip could not hear the other party, he was sure he was


    not saying anything nice, so Philip frowned.


    This guy gave Philip a sense of oppression. Although it was not strong, it did exist. Very few people


    could make Philip feel oppressed, and each one was a formidable opponent.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡±He doesn¡¯t seem easy to deal with. With Laurie¡¯s strength, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be injured.¡±


    As Philip pondered, he waved to Laurie, wanting to call her back.

 Chapter 3471

    Chapter 3471


    However, Laurie¡¯s attention was attracted by the giant, and she did not notice Philip¡¯s action at all.


    Philip felt helpless and had no choice but to rush up with Caelum Sword, nning to strike first.


    ¡°Damn you! You forced me to use my real body. No one can stop me today!¡± the giant roared angrily.


    In the next second, he pped Philip. In his eyes, Philip was nothing more than an ant without any


    threat at all.


    The female thief who was watching the show frowned when she saw this. Of course, she knew what


    this real body represented.


    In their organization, everyone had two bodies, one with a normal human appearance, and the other


    was their real body. However, the real body was unstable. It could have any appearance and anything


    could happen.


    Some people even had a limit to the number of times they could use their real body, and they could die


    if they exceeded that. However, they would be stronger when using their real body. Danger coexisted


    with benefit, which was a fair trade off.


    Philip was able to force this guy to use his real body, so it seemed that she had underestimated Philip.


    ¡°I hope Philip can hang on, but the odds are slim¡­¡± The female thief muttered and felt a mix of


    emotions.


    After all, Philip could be regarded as her enemy.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Why did she pray that the enemy would survive?


    ¡°s, my thoughts are a mess.¡±


    The woman muttered without thinking too much. She instinctively backed away and distanced herself


    from the battlefield to avoid being implicated.


    Philip and Laurie did not notice this but rushed to the giant.


    He dodged several attacks from the opponent, but Laurie was almost injured.


    ¡°Back off! Leave this to me!¡± Philip shouted, but it was useless.


    He could not hear anything, and Laurie could not hear him either. He could only gesture with his hands,


    but Laurie was confused.


    ¡°Okay, my signnguage isn¡¯t the best.¡±


    Seeing Laurie¡¯s pitied gaze at him, Philip was speechless. He promptly shed at Laurie with a sword


    and left a mark on the ground in front of Laurie.


    ¡°Is he trying to stop me?¡± Laurie was taken aback.


    She was not a fool and quickly backed away.


    Although she wanted to help Philip, she knew she would only drag him down with her strength, so she


    did not act recklessly.


    Seeing this, Philip breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he shed mercilessly at the giant without holding


    back at all, and even the air was distorted for a moment.


    A piercing sound whizzed through the air and shed on the giant¡¯s ws. A huge cut was made in the


    giant¡¯s arm, and ck liquid gushed out endlessly.


    ¡°Argh! How dare you?!¡± The giant screamed in obvious pain.


    He swung the hook at Philip, who rolled away and counterattacked with his sword.


    With a bang, mes burst out everywhere. Caelum Sword burst with sparks upon the collision, and the


    opponent¡¯s hook also cracked in an instant.


    ¡±What a mighty force!¡± Philip felt numb in one hand, but fortunately, the strength was within his


    tolerance limit.


    Seeing that Philip had blocked his attack, the giant looked as if he had seen a ghost.


    Was this guy human?


    Their difference in their body size was huge, yet this guy actually withstood his attack!


    It was like an ant resisting a cow, something one could never imagine, but it really happened.


    ¡°The next sh will cut off your hand!¡± Philip drew Caelum Sword back, took a deep breath, and


    shed at the giant again!

 Chapter 3472

    Chapter 3472


    Seeing Philip rush over again, the giant was startled and panicked.


    The other party cut his arm with a sword just now. Although it was not severed, it nearly was, and he


    wanted to do it again.


    Seeing this, the giant retreated a few steps instinctively before he stomped on Philip. He was confident


    that he could crush the ant-like Philip to death with one stomp.


    However, reality turned out differently.


    A cold light shed, and Philip reversed the situation with a sword!


    A stream of sword energy pierced through the other party¡¯s body, and ck liquid sprayed all overthe


    sky like raindrops.


    Where itnded, the vegetation was corroded by the ck liquid in an instant, showing the toxicity of


    the liquid.


    Philip retreated instinctively, dodging the ck liquid.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The giant fell to the ground, and his screams were mind-numbing, but he could only scream.


    With a few moves, Philip almost killed this guy. Although he screamed fiercely, his deterrence had


    disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this, Philip slowly walked toward the giant, nning to behead the guy and and everything.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. If you do, you¡¯ll be trapped in the illusion until you die!¡±


    The giant saw Philip approaching and panicked. He was really scared this time and quickly threatened


    him.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t leave the illusion now, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t find a way to do so. I¡¯ll definitely kill you


    today!¡± Philip rubbed the Caelum Sword in his hand and said lightly.


    He turned the sword in his hand and shed the other party¡¯s head.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so merciless, don¡¯t me me for dragging you down with me!¡± The giant roared angrily


    and frantically.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next second, bursts of ck smoke exuded from his body.


    In an instant, smoke covered the whole mountain forest, and an explosion centered on the giant


    urred. The ground shook violently. The area within a radius of more than ten miles was razed to the


    ground, and all the vegetation disappeared in an instant.


    Philip, who was in the center of the explosion, was startled. He did not expect that this guy would dare


    to fight back with hisst dying breath. He promptly dodged, but the power was too great.


    This explosion practically detonated the giant¡¯s soul and all the essence contained in his body. Philip


    was impacted and lost consciousness in an instant.


    The female thief and Laurie were in no better condition either. They were sent flying by the shock wave


    for hundreds of meters before stopping and passing out.


    Soon, the smoke cleared. The forest was in a wreck, and the giant was reduced to ashes due to the


    explosion. The oues of Philip, Laurie, and the female thief were unknown.


    After some time, Philip gradually woke up. He had no idea if it was because the guy died or because


    the impact of the explosion shattered the illusion he was trapped in, but Philip was not happy at all.

 Chapter 3473

    Chapter 3473


    Philip was seriously injured. Although the explosion just now did not kill him, it nearly did. It was


    impossible to survive such an explosion without injuries.


    ¡°That son of a b*tch almost killed me!¡± Philip muttered and looked at the golden token that fell aside.


    He was peeved. Everything happened because of this token, damn it. However, he kept it instead of


    throwing it away. Then, he got up and looked around.


    He finally saw Laurie copsed in the ashes. He was startled and quickly ran over.


    After checking, he found that Laurie was just injured and unconscious, but it was nothing serious. He


    breathed a sigh of relief. The female thief was also fine.


    ¡°Fortunately, nothing happened. There¡¯s a silver lining in every cloud.¡±


    As Philip spoke, he moved the two to the side. He sat cross-legged in one spot and started to recover


    from his physical injuries.


    Fortunately, he had reached the second level of his Three Phase God-Demon Technique, and it was


    not that difficult for him to recover, so Philip was relieved. Otherwise, if he were to participate in the


    Heroes Conference with unhealed serious injuries, not to mention the top ranking, it was uncertain if he


    could even make it to the ranks.


    Philip did not let his thoughts run wild.


    After his injury was stabilized, he started treating Laurie and the female thief. If not for Laurie, he had


    no idea what would have happened.


    ¡°I owe you a favor. By the way, what exactly did I touch just now?¡± Philip muttered to himself and


    pondered.


    Afterparing the size and feel of his palm, Philip was embarrassed.


    ¡±It can¡¯t be that, right? Damn it, I touched her by mistake the first time we met, and this time¡­¡±


    As Philip thought, the corner of his mouth twitched violently. If he guessed correctly, Laurie must be


    aware of it.


    ¡°How should I exin this?¡± Philip muttered in embarrassment, wishing he could hide in a hole.


    He could say the first time was an ident, but what about the second time?


    Although it was an ident indeed, it did not feel right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it,¡± Philip said.


    Seeing that the two women would not be waking up for a while, he carried them out of the forest and


    returned to the hotel. Fortunately, it was not that far.


    Soon, the three of them returned to the hotel. Philip took a shower andy down for a rest.


    Dion kept asking him about what happened, and Philip just replied briefly, not in the mood to answer


    seriously.


    Seeing that,bined with the three people¡¯s disheveled state, Dion did not dwell on it but went after


    the cat instead.


    Philip fell asleep. When he opened his eyes again, it was alreadyte at night.


    Laurie and the female thief were awake too. Philip checked them and was relieved to find that they


    were alright. However, he was still a little embarrassed facing Laurie.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Likewise, Laurie was also acting a little unnaturally as if she had thought of something.


    ¡±Laurie, you don¡¯t look very good. Are you unwell?¡± Dion noticed something and could not help asking,


    but Laurie quickly shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. l¡¯m just a little hungry. Why don¡¯t you go buy something for us?¡± Laurie said.


    Dion nodded and stretched out her hand to Philip.


    ¡°Money!¡± Dion seemed like she took it for granted, and Philip had no choice but to give her some


    money.


    After Dion left, the room fell into an awkward silence. Philip and Laurie looked at each other but no one


    spoke, mainly because they had no idea what to say.

 Chapter 3474

    Chapter 3474


    ¡°Um, thanks for just now.¡± Philip broke the awkward silence and said to Laurie, who nodded upon


    hearing this.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re fine. We¡¯re friends, after all,¡± Laurie replied and smiled.


    The atmosphere became awkward again. Philip was exasperated but did not know what to say. After


    all, things were quite embarrassing earlier.


    Fortunately, Dion returned soon, and everyone ate before returning to their rooms.


    Lying on the bed, Philip looked at the ceiling and was lost in thought. After today¡¯s incident, Philip


    realized that he still had many shorings. An illusion almost killed him, which was not a good sign.


    ¡°If this happens again, what should I do? I don¡¯t even know when I entered the illusion¡­¡± Philip


    pondered.


    After thinking about it, it should be the moment when he attacked the man.


    However, he did not notice anything at all. Was it because the illusion was too special or that he was


    too careless?


    Philip had a long list of questions with no way of verifying them. He could only wait for the female thief


    to wake up before asking her. Thus, Philip sat on the bed and began to practice.


    ***


    A night passed.


    Early the next morning, Philip exhaled and opened his eyes, which contained a sharp glint in them.


    A night of practice allowed his body to fully recover.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± At this time, Dion¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    Philip responded and walked out.


    After a simple meal, Laurie dragged him out of the hotel.


    As such, Philip did not even have time to talk to the female thief who had just woken up.


    Philip was dumbfounded, not knowing what Laurie was up to.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to look at the venue of the Heroes Conference. It¡¯s divided into several venues with


    different levels of difficulty,¡± Seeing Philip¡¯s puzzled expression, Laurie quickly exined.


    ¡°Different venues? Is there a purpose behind this?¡± Philip could not help asking, and Laurie nodded.


    ¡±Of course there is. To put it inly, if you have background and influence, you¡¯ll be given a venue


    that¡¯s neither difficult nor easy. If you¡¯re extremely powerful, you¡¯ll be given a venue so easy that you


    can pass without lifting a finger,¡± Laurie exined.


    Philip nodded. So many shady businesses were going on behind the Heroes Conference.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. The rules are not for show, but such things are unavoidable. After all,


    people of great power hope that their younger generation can be heroes as it can elevate their


    reputation¡­¡±


    ¡°Thus, such things are not umon. Of course, if theye across any talents who are not pleasing


    to the eye and have no background, or those who refuse to join any major forces, they¡¯ll generally be


    given the worst venues,¡± Laurie added with a trace of fear in her eyes.


    Philip was taken aback upon hearing this.


    What the hell was this the Heroes Conference?


    It was nothing more than a ce to get rid of opposition!


    Talents who refused to join any major forces had to be killed?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    What logic was this?


    ¡±This sounds interesting. Is there no one to stop these people?¡± Philip fumed under his breath, and


    Laurie shook her head.


    ¡°You should know that those in power have the final say in this world. Without power, you¡¯ll always be


    the weaker party. Don¡¯t try to reason with the powerful, because what they say is thew,¡± Laurie said


    tly, and Philip nodded.


    ¡±That¡¯s right, the word of the powerful is thew!¡±

 Chapter 3475

    Chapter 3475


    Philip muttered as if savoring the meaning of Laurie¡¯s words.


    ¡±Let¡¯s put this aside. I¡®ll take you to the harshest ce. That may be our destination soon,¡± Laurie said


    at this time, and Philip nodded.


    ¡°Uh, why don¡¯t you let go of me first? It¡¯s been a while now.¡± Philip could not help mumbling at this time.


    Laurie was startled before she realized that she had been holding Philip¡¯s arm.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Laurie¡¯s face turned red instantly, and she quickly let go of Philip¡¯s hand.


    Philip was taken aback and wanted to p himself.


    Damn it, why did he allow his mouth to run wild?


    Was it not good to hold hands with a beautiful woman?


    ¡°Ahem, um, you can grab it now. I simply felt an itch just now.¡± Philip chuckled, and Laurie was briefly


    speechless.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Creep!¡± Laurie muttered and walked away, ignoring him, and Philip quickly chased after her.


    Soon, they arrived at a rather strange ce. It was arge courtyard full of magic circles. Many people


    crowded around watching something.


    ¡°This is a ce for training. It allows participants to get familiar with the venue before thepetition


    starts, so anyone can choose a venue and observe at random,¡± Laurie exined.


    Philip nodded. This was quite considerate. Of course, if Philip did not know the things mentioned during


    the earlier conversation, he would think this ce was more for demonstration.


    Anyone who bowed down and obeyed would not suffer. Otherwise, survival was not guaranteed!


    Philip did notment on this and started queuing up with Laurie.


    Very soon, it was their turn.


    ¡°Which level do you n to go to?¡± An old man making records with a pen and paper asked at this


    moment.


    ¡°The most difficult one,¡± Laurie said without thinking.


    The old man was stunned, and the pen in his hand stopped.


    ¡°You want to go to the Devil¡¯s Courtyard? Kids, that¡¯s not a good ce. Why do you want to go there? I


    don¡¯t think you¡¯d be so unlucky to be given that ce!¡± the old man could not help saying.


    ¡±l¡¯m just curious about the level of difficulty of the Heroes Conference this time. I hope you can grant


    our wish,¡± Laurie said.


    The old man shook his head helplessly and jotted it on the paper.


    After asking Philip and Laurie for their names, the old man instructed his people to activate the magic


    circle.


    Philip and Laurie then walked into the magic circle, which exploded with a bloodthirsty vibe in the next


    second. In addition, many phantom skeletons appeared in the air. They had pale teeth and a gloomy


    aura. Although they were projections, many onlookers got a fright.


    ¡°So this is the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, rumored to be the most difficult venue of the Heroes Conference?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, I can already feel the chills up my spine just looking at it from a distance! I can¡¯t expect what


    the real thing will be like!¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with these two people? Why did they choose to go there? Are they so bored


    that they want to look for some excitement?¡±

 Chapter 3476

    Chapter 3476


    ¡°Who cares? When they get frightened out of their witster and run out in a hurry, that¡¯ll be fun to


    watch!¡±


    Many onlookers discussed among themselves, obviously horrified by the situation at the Devil¡¯s


    Courtyard. They were also unimpressed by Philip and Laurie.


    Laurie and Philip paid no heed to these people. A white light shed before them. When they opened


    their eyes again, they had arrived in another ce.


    The sky, ground, and scenery around them were blood-red at a nce. A strong smell of blood lingered


    in the air, and many aimless skeletons drifted around like clouds.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that these skeletons are transformed by the souls of people who died here, and they can


    take away one¡¯s soul, so we need to be careful. Although we¡¯re here to observe, we may be affected


    too,¡± Laurie reminded Philip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful then. By the way, what are we observing? Is it the surrounding environment or


    something else?¡± Philip could not help asking, and Laurie shook her head.


    ¡°The environment is important but not the most important thing. We need to find out the special


    features of this ce, such as who those skeletons will attack, what traps they have here, and other


    things,¡± Laurie exined.


    ¡±In this way, if we¡®re assigned to this ce, we¡¯ll have a slight chance of winning. From what I know,


    this ce is full of danger and not just the ones you can see,¡± Laurie added.


    Hearing this, Philip perked up and looked around but did not notice anything. Except for the bloody


    smell which was very strange, there was no danger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk around. We only have one chance, so we must cherish it,¡± Laurie reminded him and walked


    into the distance, while Philip frowned as he looked at her back.


    He felt that Laurie was a bit unusual as if she knew everything, but he did not know her background, so


    he pretended not to notice and followed her.


    After walking for a while, Philip suddenly felt that the surrounding weather had changed. The wind


    roared and dust billowed, and the visibility was reduced by more than ten meters in an instant.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are there ghosts?¡± Philip joked.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not afraid of such things, of course. He was just making fun because it was quite boring.


    ¡°Ghosts? Can you stop scaring me?¡± Laurie shuddered and fumed at Philip.


    She even pouted and looked very cute.


    ¡°Hehe, I was just joking. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Philip said and started looking around.


    He quickly discovered several figures in the distance. Their figures did not look very clear, but they


    definitely looked like people.


    ¡°There are people over there. Is this the so-called training?¡± Philip reminded, and Laurie shook her


    head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. To be honest, it¡¯s my first time here too, but I heard that they won¡¯t pose a threat to the


    trainees, so let¡¯s just make way for them,¡± Laurie said as she pulled Philip back, making way for those


    figures.

 Chapter 3477

    Chapter 3477


    Philip was taken aback.


    Why should they make way for the other party?


    There was no one else here. Would those people fight them on the spot and make them a


    laughingstock?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This training isn¡¯t as simple as you think. This ce will restore the image of


    those who participated in the previouspetitions, as well as the battle scenes, for our reference,¡±


    Laurie exined.


    Philip was taken aback upon hearing that.


    They could restore it?


    This made it a lot easier. It was simr to a video recording, and Philip watched it with Laurie.


    The sandstorm had died down by now. Not far away, a stone tform appeared at some point. It


    looked veryrge with a radius of hundreds of meters.


    Three people made of sand stood on the tform. They had no faces and held weapons made of sand


    in their hands, giving off a strange feeling.


    Several people appeared out of thin air opposite those three sandmen. They looked vague as if they


    were previous participants of thepetition.


    As soon as they met, they immediatelyunched an attack on the sandmen. Both parties fought


    desperately, and the battle soon reached its peak.


    The sandmen were not injured, but those people were seriously injured. One was kneeling on the


    ground, obviously unable to fight anymore.


    ¡±Oh?¡± Philip was a little surprised.


    This fight was over too quickly. He had not even reacted yet, and one participant was already down.


    Were the sandmen really that strong?


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a problem!¡± Philip frowned as he recalled the fighting scenes, and he soon locked on to an


    image.


    When one of the sandmen shed at a person just now, a phantom appeared beside the sandman,


    which could not be discovered if one did not look carefully.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that simple, after all!¡± Philip muttered.


    At this time, those figures seemed to have noticed something was wrong. They quickly stood back-to-


    back and observed their surroundings.


    However, it was futile. There was another wave of fighting, and only two figures were left on the stone


    tform in the end, seriously injured. The other figures had disappeared, most probably dead.


    ¡°These sandmen are really strong. Those figures are definitely not weaker than me, and some are even


    much stronger, but they still died in the end!¡± Laurie could not help but sigh, and Philip shook his head.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Keep watching. It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Philip reminded.


    Laurie was taken aback. She had no idea what Philip meant, but she did not ask and kept watching.


    The fight ended soon. The three sandmen killed all the figures, announcing the end of the match. No


    one survived, which made Philip and Laurie unhappy.


    Laurie seemed to have thought of something and could not help but exim, ¡°I know, there are invisible


    things! Their opponents are not those three sandmen at all. Those three are just a cover!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Philip was startled and quickly reminded Laurie, but it was still toote.


    At this time, the three sandmen turned their heads, attracted by Laurie¡¯s shout.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Philip cursed inwardly and pulled Laurie to run away.


    He was surprised because in the fight just now, he had already noticed that something was wrong.


    Those sandmen kept looking in their direction inadvertently, and he wondered if the sandmen could see


    them.

 Chapter 3478

    Chapter 3478


    Obviously, Philip guessed it right.


    The three sandmen could see them, so he ran away with Laurie without dy.


    Who knew if the sandmen would do anything to them?


    After all, anything could happen here, so it was better to practice caution!


    However, things still went south. Before Philip and Laurie ran far, three figures blocked their path.


    They were none other than the three sandmen, who formed a triangle surrounding them and slowly


    approached. At the same time, Philip also felt many other things around him, but they did not feel very


    real. It was like they were an illusion.


    ¡°No wonder those figures were looking around when they first appeared. They seemed to have noticed


    something, but they thought it was an illusion, so they ignored it¡­¡± Philip muttered and pulled Laurie


    behind him.


    He looked at the three sand men and struck out so quickly that the sandman he aimed at had no time


    to react at all. It was blown away by Philip¡¯s strike and turned into flying sand.


    Roar!


    The other two sandmen roared like beasts upon seeing this and rushed at Philip with a de made of


    sand, looking as if they could swallow Philip alive.


    ¡°What?¡± Philip frowned and knocked one of them back while kicking the head of the other.


    The other sandman turned into sand in an instant. However, after Philip finished off the two sandmen,


    he obviously felt the body of the only remaining sandman tremble.


    The arm holding the de began to tremble slightly as if it was in great pain.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Die!¡± The sandman finally gritted a word out and startled Philip.


    As the sandman rushed over, Philip struck it again.


    He was extremely confused by now.


    Why did the invisible things not help out when he killed the two sandmen?


    Was it really just his illusion?


    Was there a problem somewhere?


    Thinking of this, Philip did not kill the sandman but nned to interrogate it instead. After all, this guy


    seemed able to talk, albeit with a little difficulty.


    With that thought in mind, Philip struck the opponent¡¯s de and knocked the sandman back a dozen


    steps. Seeing this opportunity, he rushed forth.


    He grabbed the sandman¡¯s arm and twisted it violently. With a bang, Philip broke one of the sandman¡¯s


    arms, and sand scattered everywhere.


    ¡±Behave!¡±


    Philip grabbed the sandman¡¯s other arm, pinned it on the ground, and knocked away the de made of


    sand in his hand.


    Roar!


    The sandman roared, but Philip could not understand it, so he ignored it. After taking it down, the guy


    stopped struggling after a while, and Philip started talking.


    ¡°Tell me about this ce, and what are those invisible things?¡± Philip asked coldly.


    The sandman was silent for a long time. It looked at the sand blown away by the wind and actually


    started shedding tears.


    ¡±Hmm?¡± Philip frowned.

 Chapter 3479

    Chapter 3479


    Philip¡¯s mind went nk at this sight.


    Was the sandman actually crying?


    How was this possible?


    It was something made of sand. How could it have feelings?


    ¡°This is weird. Why do I have the feeling that I¡¯ve killed the wrong person?¡± Philip muttered before he


    shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    When he was about to ask another question, Philip suddenly found some changesing over the


    sandman.


    The sand on the sandman¡¯s body started falling off, exposing some clothes, followed by his body. Very


    soon, the sandman taken down by Philip had turned into a living person.


    ¡°Run quickly!¡± The man said to Philip before looking at the ground at his feet.


    Philip followed the other party¡¯s gaze and found that the two sandmen he sted apart just now had


    turned into two corpses. They were two females, one older and one younger, seemingly mother and


    daughter. The girl looked very simr to the man in Philip¡¯s hands, and Philip¡¯s heart jolted.


    Were they a family of three?


    ¡°W-What the hell is going on here?¡± Philip realized that the people he killed just now were not sandmen


    and felt mixed emotions.


    As he was about to ask more questions, the man exploded and scattered into sand all over the air.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Philip frowned at this sight.


    It was the first time he had encountered such a strange thing.


    He looked at the two corpses on the ground and found that they had also turned into yellow sand,


    blown away by the wind.


    ¡°Philip, something is wrong here. Let¡¯s go first,¡± Laurie walked over and reminded him, and Philip


    nodded.


    He pulled Laurie along with him and walked in the direction they came. After all, the magic circle was


    predefined and could only be activated when they returned to the original position.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Along the way, Philip thought about what happened. After some time, Philip suddenly froze. He


    seemed to have seen those three people somewhere before.


    He could remember they were among the figures on the stone tform. Although their faces were not


    very clear, their clothes were exactly the same.


    Thinking of this, Philip was startled as if he had guessed something.


    ¡°Laurie, do you think there¡¯s a switch of identities in the ring? Those we think are the good guys are


    actually the bad guys, and those we think are the bad guys are actually the good guys?¡± Philip asked


    abruptly.


    Laurie was taken aback, obviously confused by Philip¡¯s remark.


    After thinking about it, she suddenly jolted in realization.


    ¡±Are you saying that those three sandmen are actually the previous participants who got turned into


    sandmen? Someone wanted us to mistake them as the enemy and let us kill each other?¡± Laurie


    asked.


    Philip nodded. This was one possibility. Otherwise, it would be impossible to exin the situation just


    now, but this was no time to think about it.


    Philip wanted to take Laurie away first. However, a sense of crisis suddenly struck, and he instinctively


    pulled Laurie to roll onto the ground.


    In the next second, an invisible sword energy brushed past them and shed the ground, causing an


    explosion.


    ¡°Damn it, it doesn¡¯t look like an illusion. Those invisible things really exist!¡±


    Philip patted the dust off his body and looked at the ground. Even a fool could tell what was going on.


    ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect this training ground to be so dangerous. Even if the organizer is shady, they


    shouldn¡¯t be so irresponsiblel¡± Laurie was a little angry, but now was not the time for it.


    That was because another invisible sword energy shed at them again!

 Chapter 3480

    Chapter 3480


    This sword energy separated the two apart.


    Philip narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the sword energy. Although he could not see


    what was there, the other party must have regarded him as the enemy.


    As he pondered, Laurie had made a move. Although her methods were not direct and forting, the


    power of her movements was notcking, and she actually blocked the attack of the sword energy.


    Philip was more curious about Laurie¡¯s identity now because not only did she know a little about


    everything, but she was also very skilled.


    An idea popped into his mind. He wanted to see how powerful Laurie actually was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s act separately and see if we can catch this thing.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Philip jumped high into the air. He looked like a big eagle with its


    wings spread wide open, and his purpose was to have an overview of the entire Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    Although the Devil¡¯s Courtyard was surrounded by gloomy vibes, he could vaguely see a tower-like


    building in the distance. It also exuded a strange vibe from time to time.


    Philip immediately realized that the three people earlier were probably affected by the strange power in


    the tower and turned into sandmen.


    The sword energy that attacked the two of them just now probably produced this effect due to the


    differenttitudes of space.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If Philip guessed correctly, it should also be due to the influence of this tower.


    With that thought in mind, Philip flew to the tower.


    Seeing this scene, Laurie felt a little unhappy. She knew that Philip was strong, but he was socking in


    grace.


    It was so ungentlemanly of him to leave her here alone to face that sword energy.


    However, when she saw Philip using his life energy to fight against the vaguely solid power, she


    realized that the person standing in front of her constantlyunching sword energies had slowly


    revealed his true colors.


    At this time, she suddenly realized that Philip had seen through the problem in this ce and found its


    weakness.


    Fortunately, she immediately figured out something was wrong because it should not be so easy to


    crack the secrets of the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    Even so, the approaching person did not allow her to think too much. The man in front of her looked


    like a swordsman.


    When he saw Laurie clearly, he was also taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°Are you also here for the Heroes Conference?¡± the swordsman asked Laurie.


    Seeing him stop, Laurie halted too.


    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Of course, I am. Why else would I be here?¡±


    Although Laurie¡¯s tone was not very polite, the swordsman did not take it to heart and swung his sword


    into the sheath.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with a young girl like you. Forget it. It¡¯s your luck for us to bump into each


    other. Hand over your token!¡±


    Laurie was startled by the swordsman¡¯s remarks.


    She asked in puzzlement, ¡±What token? The Heroes Conference hasn¡¯t started yet, has it?¡±

 Chapter 3481

    Chapter 3481


    It was the swordsman¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. His mind exploded as his body shook violently.


    He seemed to have thought of something and asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you saying that the Heroes


    Conference hasn¡¯t started yet? Are you a new batch of participants?¡±


    Laurie nodded. Of course, she was in the new batch of participants.


    ¡°Impossible. This can¡¯t be real. Have I been living in an illusion for so many years?¡±


    The swordsman dropped his sword to the ground and put his head in his hands, unable to believe what


    he had just heard.


    At this time, Philip drifted back.


    He whispered into Laurie¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing to have subdued this man with just a few words.¡±


    Laurie naturally heard the irony in Philip¡¯s tone, but she frowned. ¡°Be serious! This person is probably a


    participant in the previous Heroes Conference and never came out.¡±


    Then, the swordsman told the two about the Heroes Conference.


    Hearing his story, Philip became more and more shocked.


    It was very likely that many people had been trapped here and never went out at all. This was no


    longer some shady business behind the scenes of the Heroes Conference.


    A ce like this should be considered a deadly peril!


    ¡°s!¡± The swordsman sighed and said, ¡°Pitiful me has survived the illusion. But after fighting so many


    times, I didn¡¯t expect that everything was fake¡­¡±


    There was an aloof look on his face, but Philip knew that this swordsman was most like ruined for


    good.


    After experiencing this predicament and suffering such a blow, his mindset was already unstable. It was


    impossible for him to advance in his practice.


    In the end, Philip said to Laurie, ¡°Everything is because of that tower. We must be careful.¡±


    After stopping for a while in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, Philip was ready to go out. Laurie naturally followed.


    However, before the two of them could go out, the swordsman said, ¡°The Heroes Conference is just a


    ce to deceive people. This isn¡¯t the real Heroes Conference at all. You¡¯ve fallen into a trap!¡±


    His voice soared into the sky with a trace of sadness and dejection.


    Philip knew that the people who held the Heroes Conference must have some purpose behind them,


    but he had toe because only the Multidew Herb could save his wife.


    Laurie looked thoughtful when she heard the swordsman¡¯s words. She also seemed to have some


    reasons for being here, but since she was unwilling to talk about it, Philip did not ask either.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After they left the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, they realized that many people crowded the exit.


    Their purpose was to observe the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, the most difficult venue, but no one dared to enter


    yet.


    When they saw Philip and Laurie walking out with serious expressions on their faces, they asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s up, you guys? Is the most difficult venue of the Heroes Conference, the Devil¡¯s Courtyard,


    extremely dangerous?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, those two will be scared out of their wits. What do you think?¡±


    Some people mocked, and some wanted to inquire about the situation, but no one asked what


    happened to them inside.


    Philip looked up at them and said with a smile, ¡°If you want to know whether the Devil¡¯s Courtyard is


    dangerous or not, why don¡¯t you go in and see for yourself? Don¡¯t you even have the guts?¡±


    Philip left after saying that, but he knew that the Heroes Conference this time might not be that simple.

 Chapter 3482

    Chapter 3482


    Before the two of them got too far, Philip suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Philip turned back and found a man standing behind him. The man¡¯s face was fleshy and ferocious


    looking with no trace of friendliness at all.


    He stared at Philip and said, ¡°Everyone is asking you about the situation in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, but


    you¡¯re acting all high and mighty. We¡¯re asking you because we think highly of you. Do you have to be


    so pretentious?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was not polite at all, and Philip narrowed his eyes as a chill shed across his face.


    The Heroes Conference had not even started yet, and this ce was already packed with a mix of


    people. However, the more this happened, the more confused Philip felt.


    He wondered why the people who held the Heroes Conference gathered all these people here.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Everyone, please calm down and listen to me¡­¡±


    It was an old man with a kind face who looked at everyone with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m the manager of the Heroes Conference. Although the Heroes Conference has not started yet, it¡¯s


    my fault for not taking good care of everyone.¡±


    After saying this, he waved his hand, and the originally grand arena began to change.


    The ground suddenly split open, and a towering building emerged. This building glowed with many


    lights, but Philip could see clearly that these were all high-tech products that werebined into the


    magic circle.


    ¡°Let me talk about the rules of the Heroes Conference now. This is just the first audition¡­ No matter


    which level of difficulty you¡¯re assigned to, you must pass the final test before you can participate in the


    actual Heroes Conference.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone was taken aback for a moment. No one expected such aplicated


    procedure to participate in the Heroes Conference.


    Philip suddenly felt sorry for the swordsman. He had been trapped in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard all his life


    and had not even participated in the actual Heroes Conference yet. He had been trapped in that illusion


    for so long.


    Thinking of this, Philip suddenly felt chills up his spine. He knew that the so-called reward after getting


    the ranking would definitely not be easy to obtain.


    The old man continued to say, ¡°I know that everyone is a great talent. If you have to fight for whatever


    reasons, we can provide a life-and-death arena for you to fight, but if you want to disturb the order


    here, we won¡¯t let the matter slide so easily.¡±


    Hearing that, the ferocious-looking man just now was startled. He knew very well who the old man was


    talking about.


    Philip remained silent. He knew the old man was afraid that someone would disrupt the venue here.


    The changes in the venue just now, including the towering building that emerged out of the ground,


    showed that everything here was a conspiracy.


    However, at this moment, the man with a ferocious face suddenly said loudly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to go


    to the life-and-death arena?¡±

 Chapter 3483

    Chapter 3483


    Everyone heard his question clearly.


    The old man waved his hand lightly, and all the kindness on his face was wiped away in an instant.


    ¡°That¡¯s not too difficult to handle.¡±


    The old man snapped his fingers. A ray of lightning shed from the towering building and struck the


    man with a ferocious face.


    The man screamed.


    The electric current stuck to his body and pulled him into the clouds.


    The old man looked at everyone and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone else like him, I don¡¯t mind inviting you to


    be guests in the prison of the Heroes Conference. But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If you


    enter the prison, don¡¯t dream of ever leaving for the rest of your life.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone fell silent.


    With such an iron-handed method, no one dared to pose any objections. Besides, some smart people


    had discovered many people lying in ambush around. If any uncontroble factors appeared, they


    would definitelye out immediately.


    The old man¡¯s eyes fell on Philip again.


    Seeing this, Philip remained silent.


    He was about to leave when the old man suddenly stopped Philip and said, ¡°Sir, we have prepared a


    room for everyone at the Heroes Conference. Why don¡¯t you have a rest here?¡±


    That kind smile on his face appeared again, but everyone knew that this old man was not to be messed


    with.


    No one dared to disobey this old man. He was not just targeting Philip but also everyone here.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what sort of rooms the Heroes Conference has prepared for us.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As Philip spoke, he followed the old man to the so-called prepared room.


    In the current situation, even if Philip wanted to refuse, he had no way of doing so. He was on the other


    party¡¯s territory, after all. An outsider like him could hardly do anything.


    Knowing that, Philip simply waited for the Heroes Conference to start.


    He entered the room and began to practice his technique. There was nothing special about the room,


    but there was an unfamiliar message in hismunicator.


    When he saw this message, Philip¡¯s expression changed slightly. This message was sent by the


    organizer of the Heroes Conference to all participants.


    They were not allowed to disclose even the tiniest detail here, and all theirmunicators were


    monitored by the Heroes Conference. There was no privacy at all.


    Philip was not bothered about this. However, just when he sat cross-legged on the bed to practice, the


    bed that was still in good condition suddenly cracked open with a big hole.


    Philip fell into an endless abyss. However, he did not panic. Instead, he steadied himself and observed


    his surroundings. It was a dark passage. Although narrow, the slope was not steep and did not cause


    him any injury.


    Soon, he saw light and found himself in a special ce.


    The ce was brightly lit with many robots and machines wandering around. Judging from their


    appearance, they seemed to be wary of something.

 Chapter 3484

    Chapter 3484


    Philip finally realized that this ce was already full of people, but unlike the wandering warriors


    outside, the people here were far superior in terms of demeanor, presence, and practice level.


    He frowned as he looked around. There was no sign of Laurie.


    As he wondered, he heard someone saying, ¡°Everyone present here today is about to enter the Devil¡¯s


    Courtyard. This will be your battle arena.¡±


    Philip jolted slightly. He observed the others and found that their practice level was rtively high, and


    only these people were selected to enter the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    Was this done intentionally by the people behind the scenes?


    After hearing that the Devil¡¯s Courtyard was their battle arena, these arrogant people felt smug about it


    because in their opinion, this was a symbol of status and advanced practice level.


    However, Philip shook his head. He knew that the Devil¡¯s Courtyard was not an easy ce to handle.


    Moreover, they were given special attention, which already indicated a problem.


    ¡°You have five minutes to get ready before you enter the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.¡±


    What could anyone do in five minutes?


    Of course, Philip knew that the other party was intentionally trying to invoke a tense atmosphere.


    The spokesperson stepped aside, and a door appeared behind him.


    He said, ¡°This is the entrance to the Devil¡¯s Courtyard. Everyone, please go ahead.¡±


    This person spoke tly as if he was sending people to their deaths.


    Philip noticed a problem with this person¡¯s face but said nothing. Although he followed everyone inside,


    he was already on high alert.


    Stepping into the Devil¡¯s Courtyard again, it was no longer the gloomy scene from before, but the tower


    that Philip saw earlier was still there.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With the help of his rules of space, Philip knew that this was an individual space created separately.


    Philip also realized that only the tower was the unique entity in this ce. No matter how many


    individual spaces were created, as long as one did not leave the influence of the strange tower, it was


    futile.


    When Philip walked through the door, he found a token on his waist.


    After ncing at the words on the token, Philip finally understood the rules of the Devil¡¯s Courtyard


    event.


    Competitors who lost their tokens would be considered eliminated. Anyone who obtained three tokens


    would advance. This was the content on the token. When he saw this, Philip knew that there would be


    a bloodbath in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    At this moment, there was a roar of wild beasts.


    Philip was puzzled by this sound. He did not see any wild beasts in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard earlier.


    Why was he hearing the roars of wild beasts now?


    As he wondered, someone suddenly shouted, ¡±It¡¯s a beast stampede! Run for your lives!¡±

 Chapter 3485

    Chapter 3485


    As soon as the words were spoken, there was the sound of wild animals approaching from a distance.


    When Philip saw this scene, he knew very well that the purpose was to separate the contestants and


    prevent them from joining forces.


    However, these beasts were unable to stop talent practitioners. Sure enough, elemental practitioners


    immediately confronted the tens of thousands of beasts.


    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth¡­


    All the practitioners with different elemental powersunched their strongest attacks. However, Philip


    chose to dodge. While these people were attacking, he took this opportunity to run far away.


    ¡°Some people are scared sh*tless by a few beasts and chose to run away. You guys are a disgrace to


    practitioners!¡± At this moment, someone still had the time to mock people like Philip who chose to run.


    However, he regretted it in the next second because those beasts actually swallowed them without any


    regard.


    Of course, they were not swallowed literally but lost in the endless beast stampede. There was not


    even amotion.


    It was not that easy to take on the Devil¡¯s Courtyard. Philip realized this long ago and chose to step


    away.


    Although a few scattered beasts approached him, Philip used his Caelum Sword and quickly got rid of


    them. Others did not take much effort to get rid of the beasts either.


    This situation continued for a long time. Finally, those beasts seemed to have carved out their


    individual territories and remained there without further movements.


    At this time, Philip and others also discovered that among these wild beasts, there was always one who


    was like the leader who was stronger than the others. They had a taken on them too.


    He promptly thought of the sandmen he met before and guessed that these beasts were probably


    transformed from the previous contestants of the Heroes Conference.


    Thinking of this, he looked up at the tower in the distance.


    Sure enough, waves of energy fluctuations emitted from that tower. No one else noticed this problem.


    Philip nned to head to that tower.


    He knew that the secrets of the Devil¡¯s Courtyard were contained in that tower. However, before he


    could leave, the ground started shaking. One after another, hands emerged from the ground, followed


    by dry and rotting corpses as if they were controlled by something.


    As soon as they appeared, they fought with the beasts. They seemed to be fighting for territory and


    also the tokens.


    This confirmed Philip¡¯s guess, so he made no move.


    However, some people could not hold back at the sight of the tokens and joined the battle.


    Once they participated in the fight, it would be endless because no matter who joined in, they would


    disappear from the Devil¡¯s Courtyard after being killed.


    Following their deaths, more creatures would appear in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard. A cycle of life and death


    seemed to be going on here. The dead would appear here as a brand new species and continue to


    fight.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Philip suddenly had a strange thought.


    Was the test in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard not about how many tokens one would get but a test of humanity?


    Although he could not be certain, at least Philip had this idea in mind and was already nning his next


    step. However, he was not aware that he had be someone else¡¯s prey at this moment.

 Chapter 3486

    Chapter 3486


    It was someone who entered this ce with him and seemed very powerful. He attacked Philip with a


    deadly move. And, he left no chance at all.


    Seeing this person¡¯s approach, Philip moved abruptly.


    mes raged all over his body, and Caelum Sword appeared in his hand. The ming Caelum Sword


    stabbed that man.


    That person was not to be outdone either. Countless patterns suddenly appeared on his face, and his


    energy seemed to increase several times. Although his energy surged, his movements attracted


    countless monsters around him.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Philip rushed forward in front of that person.


    Caelum Sword was stabbed forcefully into the other party¡¯s stomach before Philip disappeared in a


    sh again. He did not want to be the target of so many monsters.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding battles were in a tragic state. Many participants of the Heroes Conference


    fell.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As more and more people died, more and more monsters appeared in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard. This


    seemed to be a ce where various species gathered in this Starfall Continent.


    There were lizardmen, giants, and modified cyborgs among others. Those people who turned into


    monsters after their deaths appeared delirious now. Just like the swordsman earlier, they seemed lost.


    Philip got closer to the tower.


    As he approached, the tower¡¯s resistance toward him got stronger. Moreover, this tower seemed to


    have a defense mechanism, which was to control the various newly-created creatures on the


    battlefield.


    Philip¡¯s mind raced.


    If he destroyed this tower, would that mean that everything here would be wiped out?


    Although he had this thought, before he put it into action, he vaguely saw some unidentified creatures


    flying out of the tower.


    Bat people!


    Philip¡¯s expression changed slightly. They were simr to that bloodsucker he met before.


    However, judging from their energy fluctuations, they were far stronger than that vampire. Moreover,


    their goal was very clear. They were aimed right at him.


    Seeing this, Philip gripped Caelum Sword in his hand. With a sudden force under his feet, the soil


    exploded instantly.


    His strength had greatly improved with the Three Phase God-Demon Technique.


    He jumped three feet high with one leap. Those bat people pped their wings and sent out


    soundwaves. Although the soundwaves were not strong attacks, they could disturb people¡¯s minds.


    However, under Caelum Sword¡¯s energy, Philip easily killed one batman with one strike.


    Although Philip knew they were probably past participants of the Heroes Conference, he could not care


    less now.


    If the tower was not destroyed, there might be no other way to save them.

 Chapter 3487

    Chapter 3487


    Philip watched helplessly at these manipted puppets.


    Cruelty seemed to be the only concept in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard. No one knew exactly how many people


    were buried in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, but judging from the current scale, it was probably not only the


    participants of the Heroes Conference who were turned into puppets.


    As Philip got closer, the bat people¡®s attacks became more savage. While attacking with soundwaves,


    they shed Philip with sharp des. However, they were no match for Philip.


    Caelum Sword¡¯s sword energy was as overwhelming as the sun and stars. Every time its sword energy


    surged, a burst of light shed like lightning.


    The fierce sword energy tore those bat people apart.


    One by one, the bat people fell and turned into puddles of blood before disappearing into the ground.


    At the same time, the devastating battles continued.


    However, everyone realized by now that they could not fight these creatures individually. They had to


    join forces.


    Small teams started putting up a fight without dy.


    At this time, no one cared if they could get tokens or anything else. This swarming attack rendered


    them unable to think at all.


    There were many tokens on the ground. As long as they could hang on, they would definitely pass.


    However, seeing this endless attack, no one had any confidence now because their energy was


    constantly being drained.


    No one even bothered to look at Philip as he approached the tower.


    Suddenly, a loud trumpet sounded. It was a sound from the tower.


    Everyone felt a wave of dizziness at this sound. Other scenes appeared before their eyes in sudden.


    Some people saw their rtives. Some people saw an unrivaled technique. Others saw treasures and


    riches.


    Philip also felt dizzy, but he saw a vast amount of Multidew Herbs.


    He returned to his senses at this moment. The Multidew Herb was no ordinary herb. It was simply


    impossible to see so many Multidew Herb at once. Thus, he immediately realized that this was an


    illusion.


    The horn continued, but it could no longer influence Philip.


    Other people were still immersed in the illusion.


    Seeing this, Philip suddenly yelled, ¡°Break the spell!¡±


    Philip¡¯s shout overwhelmed the sound of the horn.


    His shout could practically break stones apart.


    Everyone jolted back to their senses and noticed that Philip was approaching the tower.


    ¡°Look at that man. What is he going to do?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has already seen through this ce and knows that the tower is the key to the Devil¡¯s


    Courtyard.¡±


    Everyone discussed incessantly, but Philip was very anxious because he noticed a group of


    resurrected warriors from the tower approaching this side fervently.


    The warriors looked disheveled, and the weapons in their hands and the armor on their bodies were


    already stained with rust. However, their eyes glowed red.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With the power surging from them, Philip knew that each of them had the strength of seven stars. Such


    a strong team with strict discipline would be disastrous for the participants of the Heroes Conference.


    ¡°This tower is the key. If you want to pass the test, came and destroy this tower with me!¡± Philip¡¯s voice


    reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    By now, everyone knew that if the tower was not destroyed, they would be lost here forever.


    ¡°Charge into the tower and kill them!¡±


    ¡°Complete the test!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was aroused by Philip¡¯s voice. However, they overlooked one point. No one


    was nearly as strong as Philip.


    At this time, those warriors suddenly moved. They shouted in unison, but they did not make a sound.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew toward them. With this gust of wind, these warriors floated up.


    Seeing this scene, Philip frowned. He had no confidence in fighting against so many seven-star


    warriors either.


    Following this soundless shout, the warriors controlled by the tower rushed toward Philip, their first


    target.


    Bookmark This Chapter


    Email Address


    Password


    Remember Me

 Chapter 3488

    Chapter 3488


    mes exploded from Philip¡¯s body, and the scorching temperature spread to all directions. He knew


    that now was not the time to conceal his strength.


    Everyone had to work as one for a chance to destroy the tower. However, just because he thought this


    way did not mean everyone shared his thoughts.


    Some people dared to rush forward while others stood by to watch the progress, simply waiting to reap


    the rewards. Of course, Philip noticed them.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, it did not ur to Philip that some people would sneak an attack. Moreover, the target was


    not the warriors controlled by the tower.


    They wanted to make a move against the participants of the Heroes Conference.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sneak attack!¡± The moment they shed with those warriors, someone discovered this issue


    and quickly shouted for others to watch out.


    However, the warriors were too strong. Even if the elemental practitioners fought with all their might,


    they could not fight the warriors that came at them like a tide. This was even more brutal than the


    earlier beast stampede.


    Philip noticed this too, so he abandoned the tower and turned back. He must first eliminate these


    unstable factors. After all, they might sneak up on him without his knowing.


    ¡°Philip rke, we¡¯ve heard about you. We know that you¡¯re very strong, but this has nothing to do with


    you. We just want to get rich!¡±


    These few people had joined forces due to the resistance by participants of the Heroes Conference.


    Seeing Philip approaching them, the leader stepped forward immediately. However, Philip merely


    snorted at his words.


    One of his arms turned into a chimera w and swiped through that person. After Philip¡¯s w pierced


    through that man¡¯s body, he also grabbed the man behind him. mes engulfed them instantly.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this scene.


    Only a powerful elemental ability could achieve such a deadly force.


    Philip remained silent. Although he did not want to reveal his trump card, he had to do so now in


    consideration of the overall situation.


    What followed was these people¡¯s counterattack. These people who wanted to make a fortune by


    sneaking attacks on others had some means too.


    ¡±Frost for a Thousand Miles!¡±


    Suddenly, a thinyer of frost covered the ground, and the air temperature plummeted.


    Another two water elemental practitioners made use of the frost to attack Philip.


    ¡°Rain over the Sky!¡±


    This was not a deadly technique at all, but with the effect of Frost for a Thousand Miles, the water


    droplets falling from the sky turned into ice spikes.


    With nowhere to hide, Philip twirled the Caelum Sword around him and created a vortex.


    ¡°How dare you use such a method?¡± Philip¡¯s voice was cold, but his movements were quick, and


    Caelum Sword left his hand.

 Chapter 3489

    Chapter 3489


    The fire element gathered on Caelum Sword, which rushed toward those people like a fire dragon.


    Even the ice spikes in the sky had evaporated. After all, Philip¡¯s fire element was level 5S.


    This was not something ordinary people could possess, but the other party still wanted to resist Philip¡¯s


    attack at this time.


    Walls made of earth emerged from the ground, but Caelum Sword destroyed them.


    With devastating power, Caelum Sword engulfed those people. When Caelum Sword returned to Philip,


    those people who wanted to make a fortune had been turned into ashes.


    Others who were fighting against the warriors now had a certain understanding of Philip¡¯s strength. The


    evil in their nature sprouted again.


    If Philip was really allowed to destroy the tower and enter the real Heroes Conference, the first ce


    would never be theirs.


    Almost instantly, everyone made a decision. No matter what, Philip must not walk out of the Devil¡¯s


    Courtyard alive.


    In fact, this was the true test of the Devil¡¯s Courtyard. The human nature that surfaced in the face of


    absolute desperation, or the root of evil that surfaced when one saw hope.


    These people nced at each other. Although they struggled to fight the warriors now, everyone had


    reached a tacit understanding.


    After Philip took care of that tower, they would work together to get rid of him. However, their thinking


    was too simple. Even with all theirbined efforts, they were no match for those resurrected warriors.


    Those warriors were tireless and consumed no energy. Here, they were practically undead. Moreover,


    they regarded the various beasts, modified cyborgs, and other creatures in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard as


    their food.


    After fighting for a while, they would simply devour the creatures around them.


    Seeing this scene, Philip realized that these warriors were not without energy consumption, but the


    energy they consumed should be the same as the energy used by the tower to resist him. In that case,


    he should take a risk.


    With that thought in mind, Philip rushed toward a warrior, but he did not use the Caelum Sword this


    time.


    He jumped over this warrior nimbly and stepped on his shoulders with two feet, causing the warrior to


    sink.


    Philip¡¯s right hand became a w and grabbed the warrior¡¯s head. Surges of life energy poured into the


    warrior¡¯s head from his hand.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Philip wanted to drive out that strange force from the warrior¡¯s body.


    Soon, the warrior under his feet crashed to the ground and turned into a pile of bones. It looked as if


    Philip had killed that warrior.


    Seeing this, everyone still putting up a fight looked surprised. They had been fighting these warriors for


    the longest time and knew exactly how difficult it was to deal with them. Now, one was simply killed


    under Philip¡¯s hands.


    Philip looked up at them at this time and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me. Their weakness lies in


    their heads. Use your life energy to drive away the strange power in their heads and you can kill them.¡±


    With Philip¡¯s exnation, everyone came to a realization.


    It turned out that the warriors¡¯ weaknessy in their heads. In that case, they had to change their attack


    methods.

 Chapter 3490

    Chapter 3490


    Sure enough, following Philip¡¯s method, everyone quickly wiped out these warriors.


    With this threat, other creatures in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard dared not approach them either.


    Philip said softly, ¡°Everyone, if my guess is correct, as long as we destroy the tower now, we should be


    considered to havepleted the test!¡±


    Philip did not borate further, but everyone understood that after passing the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, they


    would be eligible to participate in the real Heroes Conference


    ¡°Do we still have to get the tokens per the instructions?¡± Someone started to take the tokens on the


    ground, and upon hearing that, everyone followed suit.


    Philip was no exception. However, just when he bent down to get the tokens, he felt a sense of


    foreboding behind him.


    With Caelum Sword in his hand, Philip turned sharply.


    ng!


    With a muffled sound, Philip¡¯s Caelum Sword blocked the other party¡¯s de.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Philip frowned and asked.


    However, that person narrowed his eyes at Philip, and the people around him also had the same


    expression.


    ¡°Philip rke, me yourself for being too strong. We¡¯re not sure we can beat you in the real Heroes


    Conference, so you¡®re better off dead!¡±


    With that said, everyone around saw the opportunity to attack Philip.


    Philip had the kind intention to destroy the tower and let everyone participate in the real Heroes


    Conference, but these people had evil intentions.


    His outstanding strength made everyone regard him as an imaginary enemy.


    Seeing this, Philipmented that the evil of human nature was the same no matter where he went.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since the other party had made their intentions clear, there was no need for him to hold back.


    Philip then moved. This time, he used two elements.


    ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡± One of Philip¡¯s arms burned with mes, but vines crept over


    the other.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    Dual elemental practitioners were rare, especially since the two elements disyed by Philip were not


    weak.


    ¡°He¡¯s all alone. So what if he has two elements?¡±


    ¡°Yes. With so many of us, it¡¯s not difficult to kill him!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip merely smiled.


    When he dealt with those warriors just now, although the situation was quite critical, Philip did not use


    all his strength. Rather, it was just the tip of the iceberg, and his strength was all focused on one point.


    Suddenly, the ground under his feet began to copse. An earth elemental practitioner had made the


    first move.


    Seeing this, others started moving. In their opinion, even if Philip was a practitioner with dual elements,


    they were not afraid. After all, they had the advantage in numbers.

 Chapter 3491

    Chapter 3491


    To their surprise, when the earth elemental practitioner made his move, gusts of winds blew toward


    Philip.


    A wind elemental practitioner had made a move too.


    Many strong contenders could be found among these people. After all, it was not so easy to survive


    those warriors with the strength equivalent to a seven-star powerhouse.


    Although it was Philip who discovered the weakness of these warriors, the short fight allowed them to


    recognize their gap in strength. They consumed a lot of energy too.


    Philip¡¯s arms suddenly grew bigger and longer, his body swelled, and the chimera¡¯s ws appeared


    again.


    However, he was not aiming for a precise attack this time. He swiped out with his chimera ws. He


    wanted to disrupt their formation.


    Vines promptly grew out of the ground.


    The vines crept over those people as soon as they appeared, obviously done by Philip too.


    The other party reacted quickly, leaping high with a light jump, avoiding the vines and chimera¡¯s ws.


    Although the scorching temperature made them feel a little ufortable, there was no harm.


    At this moment, their counter-attack also began.


    One after another, elemental attacks wereunched at Philip. Wooden stakes emerged from the


    ground to trap him.


    Of course, Philip knew that this was done by a wood elemental practitioner. If he allowed these wooden


    stakes to surround him, countless vines would follow to trap him in this space.


    If that happened, there would be no escape. However, Philip did not leave the area. Under Philip¡¯s


    control, a raging fire burned this area.


    The temperature soared with a hint of a scorching smell.


    One after another, ming chimeras formed by Philip crashed into the surroundings. But, in everyone¡¯s


    opinion, this was merely thest desperate attempt of a trapped animal.


    Frost and wind attacks raged in this area. Raindrops fell from the sky in torrents.


    Seeing this, Philip merely smiled.


    He had taken into consideration these people¡¯s various attack patterns. He had one hand on the


    ground, which he never lifted. It was the hand creeping with vines.


    Finally, the fire gradually died down.


    Sensing the fire element in this area weakening, everyone outside began to shout.


    ¡°That kid can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s go for it!¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, the body of the speaker was pierced through.


    It was the Caelum Sword.


    Philip was like a shadow attached to this person¡¯s back. The Caelum Sword went through the man and


    ripped him apart with a slight force of Philip¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± The man wanted to say something to remind everyone, but it was toote.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was so soft that only Philip could hear him.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m just a dual-element practitioner?¡± Philip whispered in his ear.


    He pulled out the Caelum Sword, and the man fell to the ground.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a huge chimera suddenly appeared in Philip¡¯s hand. This chimera was covered with


    scorching mes.


    Following Philip¡¯s movement, the me chimera rushed to the area formed by the wood elemental


    practitioner just now.

 Chapter 3492

    Chapter 3492


    At this moment, everyone suddenly turned around and realized that Philip hadid down arger area


    full of wood elements outside.


    He had gathered everyone together and trapped them in this area.


    ¡°That guy has escaped!¡±


    Everyone wanted to turn around and attack Philip, but it was toote. The protruding spikes on the


    ground bulged up, and loose stones were shrouded by earth elements in the shape of cannonballs.


    Amid everyone¡¯s surprised exmations, the stones flew up. No matter how quickly a person could


    react, there was no chance of survival under such an indiscriminate attack.


    Philip moved swiftly and left no one any chance once the attack began.


    His attack was a devastating blow to them because no one expected Philip to still have such strength,


    and he was not just a dual-element practitioner. His mastery over the earth element was very good too.


    Besides, everyone also realized how Philip got out of the trap.


    The rules of space!


    People who did not understand the rules of space would be unable to use this method to escape from


    such intensive attacks. Although they realized this, there was nothing they could do.


    They felt that Philip was even more difficult to deal with than the various creatures in the Devil¡¯s


    Courtyard.


    However, something surprising happened at this moment.


    ¡°Well then, let me give you a chance¡­¡±


    Although no one could see Philip, they heard his voice.


    ¡°If you kill the person next to you, I¡¯ll give you a chance to continue participating in the Heroes


    Conference¡­ If you kill three people who attacked me, you can get one spot.¡±


    ¡±The number of spots is limited, and everything will end once everyone is killed!¡±


    Since they were ruthless in the first ce, Philip simply used this ruthless method to deal with them.


    Everyone¡¯s ruthless nature was aroused.


    However, under Philip¡¯s careful observation, he found that the identities of these people were not that


    simple.


    ¡°The White Marsh royal family, the ancient dragon royal family¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, those who survived were all members of various royal families.


    Philip counted silently and made a n. Since he had offended these royal families today, he might as


    well kill them. He did not want to leave any problems for the future.


    With that thought in mind, Philip began to use the vines summoned by his wood element to attack the


    various creatures that belonged to the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    However, his purpose was not to kill these creatures but to bring them together.


    It was better to make use of others to do the killing for him. After all, if his identity was exposed, these


    members of the royal families would paint a target on his back, so it was very necessary to kill them.


    By taking advantage of these creatures in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, he could also avoid drawing attention


    to himself.


    Seeing that several members of the royal family had already started to fight, Philip frowned slightly.


    Maintaining such a huge area of wood elements was very draining for him.


    As the battle reached its peak, Philip promptly disabled his wood element.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3493

    Chapter 3493


    In the and, Philip used his fire element to ignite the wood. He also used the rules of space to hide far


    away.


    After all these people were dealt with, he would head to the tower. Everyone discovered the problem at


    this time and knew that Philip could not hold on much longer.


    Their first thought was to get out of this area, but to their surprise, after they destroyed the burning


    stakes, what awaited them was arge number of creatures from the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    Almost instantly, they were overwhelmed by the creatures of the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    Philip narrowed his eyes from a distance before heading to the tower. No one could stop or threaten


    him now.


    However, before hended on the high tower, he heard a voice.


    ¡°Philip rke, you may stop. You¡¯re the only one left in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard now!¡±


    Philip looked up and found that the creatures in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard stood unmoving as if petrified.


    In the sky, the kind old man was looking at Philip with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless for killing everyone,¡± Although he said that, the old man still had a warm smile on


    his face.


    Philip nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°If they didn¡¯t want to kill me in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t


    have done that¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t need to exin to you. Are you saying that I¡¯ve passed the test?¡±


    Hearing that, the old man nodded.


    He gently stroked his beard and said, ¡°Although you¡®ve passed this level, you must know that you¡¯ve


    offended all the royal families.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Philip frowned.


    With a chill in his eyes, he said, ¡±Are you trying to threaten me with this?¡±


    Philip was still holding the Caelum Sword in his hand, and the old man did not doubt that if he really


    threatened him, Philip would kill him with the sword without hesitation.


    However, this was not his territory, and Philip did not have the final say.


    ¡°If I really threatened you, would you kill me right away?¡± The old man¡¯s smile disappeared as a chill


    shed across his face.


    From the previous encounter, Philip knew that the other party was a ruthless person. However, Philip


    was not easy to deal with either.


    As the two were at a stalemate, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Gentlemen, instead of wasting time here, why don¡¯t we head to the main venue of the Heroes


    Conference now?¡±


    A woman with a fluttering skirtnded next to them.


    Surprise shed in Philip¡¯s eyes. In the extremely dangerous Devil¡¯s Courtyard, this woman came and


    went freely just like the old man, so there was no guarantee that she was not up to no good.


    The old man snorted coldly and walked away without looking back.


    The woman walked up to Philip and said, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing to have thought of this idea of


    defeating others without fighting. Back then, I actually fought for three days and three nights¡­¡±


    In other words, the woman had also fought her way out from the Devil¡¯s Courtyard back then. However,


    seeing the other party¡¯s weak appearance, Philip really doubted the authenticity of her words.

 Chapter 3494

    Chapter 3494


    After Philip left the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, he saw a huge grandstand in front of him.


    A ring stood in the middle of the stands. The old man was also in the stands.


    Lights shed on the stands, and people stepped out of the lights one after another.


    Presumably, these should be people who had passed the test and had the right to participate in the real


    Heroes Conference.


    At this time, Philip also saw Laurie and Dion. However, they were far away, and he had no way to greet


    them.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, all sorts of people started appearing around Philip.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we were so lucky to be assigned to the easiest ce!¡±


    ¡°Right? Our qualification to participate in the real Heroes Conference is like a stroll in the park.¡±


    Philip sat down in the stands.


    The people next to him sat down while talking excitedly.


    Hearing their conversation, Philip thought inwardly that something might be waiting for themter. It


    was too early for them to celebrate.


    More and more people sat in the stands, but it was obviously not as many as when they first started.


    However, the divisions in each stand were very obvious now, and Philip could clearly see people from


    the ancient dragon royal family, the fire phoenix royal family, the ck turtle royal family, and the White


    Marsh royal family.


    He also saw a royal family that he had never seen before, the Beelzebub royal family.


    Philip did not expect that the Heroes Conference would attract so many people from the royal families.


    The old man stood on the stands and looked around. The lights gradually faded, and everyone who


    should be here had arrived. Several people stood beside the old man, and the woman from before was


    among them.


    ¡°Young man, l¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±


    The woman moved her lips to Philip from a distance. Although there was no sound, Philip understood


    her meaning through her lip movements.


    He wondered what the rules of the Heroes Conference were.


    Finally, the lights stopped flickering.


    The old man walked to the center and said loudly, ¡°Everyone present is an elite, and you¡¯re all fortunate


    to have seen the real Heroes Conference.¡±


    He paused slightly and changed his tone. ¡°But if you want to get rewards from the Heroes Conference,


    it¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    Everyone was mentally prepared. Of course, they knew that the Heroes Conference would not be that


    simple.


    How could it have such a big influence otherwise?


    Just being able to provide so many treasures made Philip believe that the person behind the Heroes


    Conference must be a powerful being.


    Everyone waited for the old man to speak because they knew he had something to say.


    ¡±All the people present, except those from the Devil¡¯s Courtyard, please gather in the middle.¡±


    Although everyone did not know what he meant, they followed his instruction obediently.


    At this moment, thunderclouds slowly gathered in the sky over the venue. With a snap of the old man¡¯s


    fingers, lightning fell in the middle of the venue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this. For the sake of fairness, I can only use this method to weaken your strength.¡±

 Chapter 3495

    Chapter 3495


    Seeing this, Philip frowned.


    If it was really for the sake of fairness, everyone should just be assigned to the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    Why do this instead?


    There must be an ulterior motive behind this Heroes Conference.


    When the lightning passed, everyone realized that Philip was the only one who did note down


    from the stands. This also meant that only Philip walked out of the Devil¡¯s Courtyard alive.


    However, this point alone made everyone look at Philip strangely.


    When these people who had gone through the lightning session returned to the stands, several groups


    of strangers walked in. These strangers had no royal crests on them and seemed to have appeared out


    of thin air.


    Someone could not help asking, ¡°Who are they? I don¡¯t think they went through the test.¡±


    The old man just nced at the person who spoke without a word.


    In the next second, a person among the group of people heined about walked out.


    This man was tall and thin with an arrogant expression on his face. He held a spear in his hand, and


    his eyes were deep-set. This person walked up to the person who spoke just now.


    The spear in his hand pierced through the speaker¡¯s throat and lifted him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everyone listen up. I¡¯m the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court! We were invited to


    participate in the Heroes Conference. If anyone is unhappy about this, feel free to challenge me.¡±


    After saying this, nine rays of light suddenly burst out from his body.


    The nine rays reflected off the armor of the heavenly general, making him look dazzling. There was no


    energy shield on him, but his nine-star level was enough to shock everyone.


    Everyone gasped.


    ¡°I actually met a nine-star powerhouse!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? Didn¡¯t you hear him? He¡¯s going to take part in the Heroes


    Conference too.¡±


    Chatters broke out.


    They thought that Philip rke, who walked out of the Devil¡¯s Courtyard alive, was enough of a


    challenge. Unexpectedly, another person who seemed stronger than Philip appeared at this time.


    This situation practically dashed all their hopes for the Heroes Conference, not to mention that there


    were another two groups of strangers too.


    Although they looked harmless, as they saw the provocative look on the heavenly general¡¯s face but


    did not dare to make a move, everyone knew that the other two groups of people were not easy to deal


    with.


    Finally, the old man spoke again, ¡°Alright, let me tell you the detailed rules of the Heroes Conference.¡±


    With the old man¡¯s briefing, everyone understood thepetition rules of the Heroes Conference.


    Except for the three parties that were invited, everyone mustpete for the top ten in order to get the


    rewards given by the Heroes Conference.


    Philip nced at the people present where about 50 people remained. These 50 or so people would


    fight each other, dead or alive. Of course, one could take the cowardly way out, which was to kneel and


    beg for mercy.


    However, it was entirely up to the opponent whether to let the other party go, and the people of the


    Heroes Conference would not take part in any fights.


    At this moment, the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court suddenly turned his attention to


    Philip.


    He seemed quite interested in Philip, the only one who came out of the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    ¡°Everyone, if you¡¯re clear about the rules, let¡¯s start.¡±

 Chapter 3496

    Chapter 3496


    ¡°Take out your tokens and you¡¯ll find the order of your fights.¡±


    At the old man¡¯smand, everyone took out their tokens. When three tokens werebined, a


    number appeared.


    Philip did the same, and the number that appeared was one.


    He smiled wryly before he jumped lightly onto the ring. He did not expect to be the first contestant.


    Seeing this scene, the old man frowned slightly. The only person who walked out of the Devil¡¯s


    Courtyard alive was Philip.


    The old man was more or less aware of his strength. No matter who Philip faced, it would be unfair.


    The person up against Philip did not step forward.


    At this time, the old man said loudly, ¡°Due to the special circumstances of contestant Philip rke, I¡¯d


    like to ask one of the three parties to select a person to fight against him.¡±


    Everyone was aware that Philip was the only one who survived the Devil¡¯s Courtyard.


    Silence fell.


    No one expected that Philip would have to deal with these specially invited guests in his first match.


    ¡°Let me face the strongest contestant in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard!¡± A person suddenly jumped out from a


    party that had remained silent before.


    His whole body was covered by a ck cloak, and he wore a bronze mask that obscured his face.


    Philip nced at the other party with narrowed eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m Philip rke. May I know¡­¡±


    Before Philip finished speaking, the other party chuckled.


    ¡°Cut the crap. If you defeat me, I¡¯ll introduce myself then.¡±


    He shook his ck cloak, and a burst of ck light shot out from under his cloak.


    Someone in the stands said, ¡°Philip dude, watch out. He¡¯s a member of the diabolic cult. Don¡¯t let his


    attack hit you.¡±


    Philip dodged the light from the cloak and looked up at the stands at a young man who gave him the


    warning.


    This young man had an upright and chiseled face with a stern expression.


    Hearing his reminder, the members of the diabolic cult looked at the young man.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lad, are you tired of living?¡± The members of the diabolic cult immediately threatened the young man.


    ¡°I, Coy Nox, have long wanted to die, but it¡¯s a pity that no one can kill me yet.¡±


    Coy¡¯s tone was neither humble nor imposing. Even facing these members of the diabolic cult, he


    was not afraid at all.


    Philip took note of this person before shing out with his Caelum Sword.


    A sword energyshed out from the Caelum Sword, perfect in its strength and impact.


    The member of the diabolic cult shook his cloak, and a burst of gray smoke appeared. It seemed very


    corrosive, blocking the attack and corroding the sword energy little by little.

 Chapter 3497

    Chapter 3497


    ¡°Not bad, he¡¯s actually an eight-star practitioner. It seems that I need to take this more seriously.¡±


    The diabolic cultist stopped holding back and shed around the arena. Every time he moved to a new


    position, he would leave behind a figure like a clone.


    At this time, Philip could not tell which figure was his true body.


    A burst of arrogantughter sounded. ¡°Kid, go to hell!¡±


    All the clones moved, and bursts of light shot out from under their cloaks with gray smoke. The


    intensive attacks made it impossible for Philip to hide.


    Sword energyshed continuously. Although it could withstand the smoke temporarily, the sword


    energy would be corroded very quickly.


    The skill of this diabolic cultist was very weird, something Philip had never encountered before. Philip¡¯s


    defense seemed to be getting weaker, and the smoke almost covered Philip several times.


    Everyone could tell that Philip was at the end of his rope.


    At this moment, the diabolic cultist appeared in the corner of the arena.


    ¡°An eight-star practitioner is nothing to brag about. I think you were just lucky to walk out of the Devil¡¯s


    Courtyard alive.¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Philip disappeared from the spot.


    On the stands, the heavenly general sneered.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He murmured to the people around him, ¡±It seems that this member of the diabolic cult is dead. Those


    who can leave the Devil¡¯s Courtyard are very interesting, indeed.¡±


    In fact, Philip did not disappear but was submerged in the ground instead. His body had turned into


    gravel in an instant.


    The power of the earth element spread all over Philip¡¯s body at this moment.


    He was exactly like the earth under his feet. Many spikes suddenly appeared next to the diabolic cultist.


    The spikes abruptly emerged from the ground.


    Seeing this, the diabolic cultist¡¯s first reaction was to jump into the sky. However, this decision was the


    one that sent him to his doom.


    A spike chased after him into the air, and Philip appeared at the tip of the spike.


    Swoosh!


    The Caelum Sword cut the diabolic cultist into two halves.


    Seeing this scene, the other members of the diabolic cult could hardly contain themselves.


    ¡±Kid, how dare you use such an underhanded method?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The members of the diabolic cult were ready to rush in when they saw one of their own being killed.


    Before the old man could speak, the face of the woman who rescued Philip in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard


    earlier turned cold. She appeared in front of those diabolic cultists almost instantaneously.


    ¡°Everyone, we have rules in this Heroes Conference. Even as one of the three parties, you can¡¯t mess


    with the rules here.¡±


    When they saw the woman, the diabolic cultists were still going to kill Philip, but her words made them


    calm down.


    Philipnded back on the ground, and the spikes formed by the earth element turned back into soil


    again. He slowly walked to the stands. However, the way the diabolic cultists looked at Philip had


    changed.


    The people from the ancient Heavenly Court next to the heavenly general did not say a word, but the


    heavenly general asked suddenly, ¡°If you were to fight this kid, what are your chances of winning?¡±


    Hearing the heavenly general¡¯s question, one of them stood in front of the heavenly general and said,


    ¡°Heavenly General, if I were to go up against this person, I¡¯m only 30% confident of winning.¡±

 Chapter 3498

    Chapter 3498


    Philip¡¯s match was a good start for everyone.


    After all, he was up against one of the three invited parties, while the participants of the Heroes


    Conference could be considered the weaker party.


    Philip¡¯s battle greatly motivated them. He did not remain in the stands but walked slowly to the young


    man who warned him earlier.


    ¡°Thank you for your help just now.¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was soft and slow. He had a smile on his face.


    Coy Nox said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. He wasn¡¯t your match in the first ce. I


    was too hasty.¡±


    Seeing Coy¡¯s expression, Philip knew that he was kind but aloof. He felt an affinity for Coy at this


    moment.


    ¡±If you want to thank me, please fight with all your strength when you¡¯re up against me.¡± Coy


    suddenly added, but his eyes were focused on the ring the whole time without looking at Philip.


    ¡°Of course. If we meet each other, please don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Philip returned to his stand and sat down. At this time, a new match had begun in the arena. Or rather,


    a new round of life and death battle.


    Both Laurie and Dion had seen Philip¡¯s performance just now. More indescribable feelings for Philip


    welled up in their hearts.


    In this world, it was the survival of the fittest.


    No matter where and when, only the strong would arouse respect from others. Of course, some things


    were beyond respect.


    Philip focused his attention on the battle on the field without wavering. He knew that none of the


    participants who could attend and enter the real Heroes Conference were inferior, and everyone was


    unique.


    Especially for those practitioners without elemental talents, it was no easy feat getting to this point


    without relying on any elemental attacks.


    Philip could not give up this learning opportunity.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When Philip observed the battle, he never stopped practicing his Three Phase God-Demon Technique.


    However, his actions attracted the attention of the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court and


    the other party that had yet to make a move.


    Although they did not hide their faces like the diabolic cult, anyone who looked at them would feel their


    vision being blurred.


    Philip had never experienced this before.


    The ensuing battles proceeded very quickly because contestants from the same royal family would not


    kill each other, so the rhythm of the Heroes Conference slowly sped up and it soon entered the second


    round.

 Chapter 3499

    Chapter 3499


    The old man announced, ¡°To increase the level of difficulty for everyone, we¡¯ll include some special


    props in the second round.¡±


    Several stone pirs suddenly emerged from the ground, and lightning shed on the stone pirs.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was taken aback for a moment. Of course, this did not include the people


    from the three major forces, who seemed used to such scenes. However, members from various royal


    families frowned at this scene.


    They had experienced one round of lightning strikes earlier, so when they saw these stone pirs now,


    they could not help but feel a little apprehensive.


    ¡°Philip rke!¡± The old man suddenly called out Philip¡¯s name.


    ¡±The second round will start with you again. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Of course, Philip had no objection. Even if he did, the old man might not listen to his opinion.


    However, to his surprise, the old man who had always emphasized fairness said, ¡°The heavenly


    general of the ancient Heavenly Court, may I ask if you¡¯d like to send someone for this match?¡±


    Philip frowned.


    Where was the fairness in this?


    He was the only one fighting against the three major factions. This was obviously targeted at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s unfair to do so,¡± Coy spoke up again.


    He walked slowly into the arena and said to the old man, ¡°I want to fight Philip this time.¡±


    The heavenly general chuckled. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you steal our battle


    opportunity?¡±


    The heavenly general said coldly, ¡°Felix Lou, you¡¯re up against Philip rke. I want to see how good


    he is.¡±


    Seeing the heavenly general¡¯s expression, Felix jumped onto the arena.


    He had followed the heavenly general for many years and understood that the heavenly general was


    interested in recruiting Philip by saying that. However, there were three people in the arena now.


    The old man frowned. He had never encountered such a situation before, and it was also the first time


    he had seen someone like Coy.


    Coy suddenly pulled out his saber and pointed it at Felix. ¡°As I said, I want to fight him this time.¡±


    Felix snorted coldly, and the armor on his body suddenly dazzled brightly. He rushed at Coy.


    Coy swung his saber and shed, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Felix did not even try to dodge.


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With a loud bang, the de collided with Felix¡¯s armor. An ear-piercing friction sound was heard.


    The two disyed their strength, but the shadow of a green ox suddenly appeared on Felix.


    Roar!


    Felix yelled.


    His body began to swell, and his muscles were like balloons as his blood vessels burst. His eyes


    turned red!


    Coy was not as strong as Felix, not to mention that Felix had the enhancement from the green ox


    shadow.


    Some special practitioners were proficient at fighting in this method, using the power of exotic beasts to


    defeat their opponents.


    Coy was sent flying.


    ¡±Remember, I just want you out of the way this time. If this happens again, I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡±


    Panting heavily, Felix said to Coy.


    ¡°Philip rke, it¡¯s your turn!¡± As soon as Felix finished speaking, he rushed to Philip.


    Philip saw his desperate attack just now and dodged when Felix rushed over. However, he intentionally


    lured Felix to the stone pir this time. Although Felix seemed to be using brute force, he was


    surprisingly dexterous and alert.


    Seeing Philip dodging, Felix looked quite impatient.


    Eight rays of light exploded from his body. An eight-star practitioner!


    With a shudder, Felix turned into a raging giant.

 Chapter 3500

    Chapter 3500


    It was not over yet. Felix underwent another transformation, and his head was reced by an ox¡¯s


    head.


    At this time, he turned into a monster with a human body and an ox head.


    Felix¡¯s every attack could set off waves, and the wind could practically set off a storm. The power of his


    strength was pretty obvious.


    Seeing this, Philip put away his Caelum Sword.


    His fighting intent was sparked by Felix, and he turned into a chimera giant. Felix was not the only one


    who could do this.


    Philip wanted to see who was stronger between the two, him or Felix.


    In everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Philip began to grow bigger.


    Seeing this, Felix¡¯s eyes shed with a strong fighting spirit.


    ¡°Very good, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to do this too.¡± Felix apuded.


    He never thought that Philip would have the same moves as him.


    With a loud bang, the four arms of the two giants shed.


    Philip¡¯s chimera ws felt like they were scratching unbreakable iron on Felix¡¯s body.


    Felix felt the same way, and the two giants wrestled just like that. The ground at their feet sank and


    cracked under their mighty power.


    Gravel shattered and flew to the surroundings.


    The audience in the stands got upset by this. Chaos was everywhere, and the arena was almost


    destroyed.


    At this moment, something suddenly fell.


    Everyone could not help looking around, wanting to see who won this duel.


    At this moment, the spear in the heavenly general¡¯s hand suddenly stabbed toward the arena. The


    spearnded right in front of Philip.


    There was a noticeable indentation on Felix¡¯s chest.


    The heavenly general saw this and stopped the fight in time.


    ¡°Philip, l have to acknowledge your strength. If you¡¯re willing to join my ranks today, I guarantee that


    you¡¯ll reach greater heights in the future.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Philip shook his head, and his figure returned to normal. ¡±Thank you for your kindness,


    Heavenly General, but I¡¯m not interested in the ancient Heavenly Court.¡±


    Of course, Philip knew that he would definitely thrive on this continent if he entered the ancient


    Heavenly Court.


    However, he vaguely remembered that his mother¡¯s whereabouts seemed to be rted to the ancient


    Heavenly Court.


    Moreover, the ancient Heavenly Court also possessed information about his identity. If it was exposed,


    it was no different from throwing himself into a trap if he joined the ancient Heavenly Court.


    At this moment, Felix, who was lying on the ground, suddenly said, ¡°Heavenly General, he has a


    rtionship with that person.¡±


    Hearing that, the heavenly general¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°What a sudden and effortless windfall Whether you like it or not, you¡¯reing with me today!¡±


    At this time, the heavenly general had regarded Philip as fallen prey.


    ¡±What if I refuse?¡± Philip stared at the heavenly general closely with an unyielding fighting spirit in his


    eyes.

 Chapter 3501

    Chapter 3501


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to choose!¡±


    After the heavenly general finished speaking, he stretched out his hand, and the spear returned to his


    hand again. In a sh, he appeared before Philip.


    The spear in his hand suddenly turned into thousands of spears and attacked Philip.


    Philip held the Caelum Sword in his hand again, but unlikest time, the sword turned into several giant


    dragons under Philip¡¯s maniption.


    Immediately after, the chimera sword formation was activated.


    Philip dared not let his guard down in the slightest as his opponent was a nine-star heavenly general.


    With a long spear in his hand, the heavenly general suddenly jumped high into the sky and crashed


    down right at Philip like a meteor.


    Philip stood there fearlessly as his body began to change. The Caelum Sword operated within the


    chimera sword formation without his control.


    At this time, Philip had transformed into a human-shaped chimera, and mes soared into the sky.


    Everyone was stunned. When the members of the royal families saw this scene, they eximed in


    surprise.


    An eight-star up against a nine-star, and it seemed that the former was not inferior in the slightest.


    Philip rke was a scary opponent indeed.


    After a loud bang, Philip spat a mouthful of blood. However, he still stood upright on the spot opposite


    the heavenly general.


    At this moment, the heavenly general looked a little worse for wear too. His shining armor was now


    scorched ck from being burned by the mes.


    With his hair disheveled and how he was rendered to such a miserable state by Philip in public, how


    could he not be angry?


    ¡°An eight-star talent can actually withstand the attack of a nine-star practitioner like me. It seems that


    you have an irrefutable rtionship with that person! I¡¯m going to take you away today at all costs.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking and raised his spear again, a delicate finger suddenly touched the tip of


    the spear.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was the woman who had saved Philip in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard again.


    ¡°Heavenly General, don¡¯t forget where you are!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was very charming and soulful. Combined with the smile on her face, any man


    could hardly refuse her request. However, that was just an appearance. The scariest part was the


    woman¡¯s strength.


    Philip clearly felt that if the woman really fought with all her strength, she would not be inferior to the


    heavenly general.


    It was also for this reason that the heavenly general put down the spear in his hand.


    ¡°Fine. Since you have spoken, I won¡¯t do anything here, Fantasia.¡±


    After speaking, the heavenly general walked to the stands, but he turned his head and looked at Philip.


    He said, ¡±Don¡¯t think this is over yet. As long as you step out from here, I guarantee that I¡¯ll capture you


    immediately!¡±


    After that, everyone heard the heavenly general giving orders over themunicator.


    ¡°The fourth and fifth fleet of the ancient Heavenly Court, surround the venue of the Heroes Conference


    immediately. Once you see Philip rke, take him down immediately.¡±


    Fantasia sighed, she looked at Philip and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been targeted by the ancient Heavenly


    Court, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a disaster.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take one step at a time. Besides, I¡¯m not necessarily afraid of them.¡±


    After saying this, Philip returned to the stands and sat cross-legged to recover.


    In the fight just now, his opponent was one level higher than him. Although Philip was injured, the


    benefit he received wasparatively more. However, the problem was that the ancient Heavenly


    Court seemed hell-bent on going after him now.

 Chapter 3502

    Chapter 3502


    Although the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court left with his people, Philip knew that


    based on the current attitude of the ancient Heavenly Court toward him, it would not be so easy for him


    to escape.


    Besides, who was that person they were talking about?


    Philip pondered as he regained his strength.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, all the participants of the Heroes Conference looked at Philip a little differently.


    Not to mention that Philip¡¯s eight-star strength had surpassed most people, just fighting someone


    stronger than him was enough to surprise everyone.


    The heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court was a nine-star powerhouse. Although the fight


    was interrupted with Fantasia¡¯s help, everyone could see that Philip¡¯sbat power had rendered the


    heavenly general at a disadvantage.


    From this point alone, no one would dare to fight Philip even when the third round started. However, at


    this moment, the party that had remained silent until now finally made a move.


    They left through the door, but they kept looking back at Philip as they walked.


    By now, Philip had so many enemies that he simply could not be bothered. Since so many people had


    painted a target on him, he did not care if more people joined the party.


    Fantasia walked up to Philip and rested her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°It seems that many people are interested in you.¡±


    Her voice was mesmerizing, and everyone who heard her voice would feel a tug at their heartstrings.


    Philip was no exception, but his mental fortitude was very strong, so he could control himself very well


    even in this situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they are interested in me. I just care about whether I can get what I want.¡±


    Philip sat cross-legged in meditation, his focus unwavering.


    The old man with a kind face walked up behind Philip.


    ¡±Someone else may be after the thing you want too.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s voice, Philip suddenly turned his head.


    Philip had no idea what this old man was doing here now. He was already targeted by the ancient


    Heavenly Court and the other mysterious force. Anyone who approached him now was tantamount to


    inviting trouble.


    Philip did not speak but waited for the old man¡¯s next remark.


    Sure enough, the old man said, ¡°I have a way to help you. But if you want to know what this method is,


    you must win first ce in the Heroes Conference.¡±


    Philip was tempted. He knew that the old man would not say this for no reason.


    Fantasia added, ¡°That¡¯s all we can say. The rest is up to you.¡±


    After that, the two left Philip¡¯s stand together.


    When they were talking just now, Philip noticed a change in their expressions. It felt as if they were


    shouldering an important task that must bepleted.


    As Philip pondered, the old man announced the following match.


    At this moment, only 12 or 13 people remained. These talents could be considered the creme of the


    crop. None of the people who survived the screening of the Heroes Conference were weak. However,


    this final battle was unlike anything Philip had ever encountered before.

 Chapter 3503

    Chapter 3503


    The old man opened a portal and said, ¡°Everyone who decides to participate in thisst round of the


    Heroes Conference can enter this portal and face unprecedented opponents¡­ Once your final number


    reaches ten after eliminating the dead and injured, you¡¯ll thenpete with each other.¡±


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, someone walked into the portal.


    They wanted to use this short duration to figure out the situation inside the portal.


    However, in Philip¡¯s opinion, it was a meaningless struggle. Judging from the previous actions of the


    Heroes Conference, the result was the same whether they entered first orst.


    To his surprise, the diabolic cult and the other mysterious force moved in one go. No one was left


    behind, and everyone walked into the portal.


    This made Philip frown.


    With so many people entering, this final round would not be that easy to deal with.


    Before the people of the diabolic cult entered the portal, the leader said to Philip, ¡°Philip rke,e


    in if you have the guts and we¡¯ll fight to the death.¡±


    The other mysterious force red at Philip.


    Philip shook his head and smiled wryly. He did not want to be the target of public outrage, but the final


    result was the same.


    As Philip was about to go in, he was suddenly stopped by the old man.


    ¡°You should think this over carefully. Both the diabolic cult and the mysterious force treat you as their


    first target.¡±


    Philip knew it without the old man¡¯s reminder. However, for the sake of the Multidew Herb, he must


    enter. Even if he made an enemy of the whole world, he must save his wife.


    Finally, Philip stepped inside.


    At this moment, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. It looked simr to the Devil¡¯s Courtyard,


    also with a tall tower but without spooky vibes.


    On the contrary, it was full of birds and flowers, and the sky was as pure as a mirror.


    Philip did not see other participants of the Heroes Conference either. Sure enough, as the old man


    said, they would not face each other until only ten of them remained.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly jumped up from the tower.


    Seeing this, Philip frowned.


    Why did this figure look so simr to him?


    As he was about toment, Philip discovered that the other party was actually holding the same


    Caelum Sword too.


    Before Philip could speak, the Caelum Sword had alreadyunched an attack at him.


    Philip now realized that apart from a fuzzy face, the opponent was simr to him in terms of body


    shape, strength, and means. However, his practice seemed several levels lower.


    Philip drew out the Caelum Sword too. With Philip¡¯s current strength, this strange man who also held


    the Caelum Sword posed no threat to him at all.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, Philip could even kill him at any time if he wanted. However, he did not think this


    matter was so simple, so he kept fighflng.


    Philip did not allow the other party to hurt him, and he did not hurt the other party either.


    It was like parrying blows, but the difference was that Philip¡¯s attacks were not fatal, whereas the other


    party fought to the death without hesitation.

 Chapter 3504

    Chapter 3504


    The longer the two fought each other, the more Philip realized that the opponent¡¯s strength seemed to


    increase over time. He even had to use 70% of hisbat power before he could barely contain his


    opponent.


    At the same time, he also heard shouting around him.


    Obviously, other people were sharing the same experience.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Why are there more phantoms the more we kill?¡±


    Hearing the voices around him, Philip knew that it must be the result of the phantoms they killed.


    However, Philip could not see the others. This must be the use of the rules of space to separate them.


    During the fight just now, Philip tried to use the Caelum Sword to break the surrounding rules of space,


    but he realized that his mastery over the rules of space was not enough to do so.


    This also went to show that the person whoid down the rules of space was very clever. Even Philip


    could do nothing about it.


    The reason for this design was to increase the sense of crisis in all participants of the Heroes


    Conference.


    The rules were as such. Once someone could not bear it anymore, they would see each other. So


    during times like this, they had to spare the effort to observe their surroundings too.


    No one wanted to be stabbed in the back by others.


    At this moment, Philip suddenly thought of a preconceived problem.


    If he killed the phantom in front of him, more phantoms would appear, but if a phantom fought


    continuously without defeat, its strength would keep increasing.


    Did that mean that if he was injured or if he controlled his level at a very low range, this phantom would


    not be so powerful?


    With that idea in mind, Philip decided to give it a try and allowed the phantom to stab him in the arm


    with the Caelum Sword.


    However, he also came up with a trick by focusing his energy at that point, so even if he was stabbed, it


    would not have much impact.


    When the Caelum Sword stabbed Philip¡¯s arm, he felt a sudden shock. Even his consciousness went


    hazy for a moment.


    Although Philip was prepared for it, this situation was simply too dangerous.


    When Philip resumed fighting with the phantom again, he found that the opponent¡¯s strength seemed a


    little weaker. Sure enough, it was effective.


    In fact, Philip was just doing the opposite. Everyone¡¯s preconceived notion was to kill the phantom, but


    not him. Although the phantom got stronger over time, no matter how strong it got, there must be a


    limit.


    Philip¡¯s guess was right. The limit of the phantom¡¯s increase in level was twice that of the opponent.


    Once an injury urred or the level of strength decreased, the phantom would also weaken.


    Other participants of the Heroes Conference could not see what Philip was doing, but the old man and


    Fantasia saw it clearly.


    ¡±It seems that the winner of the Heroes Conference this time will be Philip,¡± Fantasia said softly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man also nodded slightly in agreement. He could see that Philip was special.


    However, everything was rted to the heritage left behind by the ancient mighty being, so if Philip


    really won first ce, there would be another test waiting for him.

 Chapter 3505

    Chapter 3505


    However, no matter what, as long as Philip won, the Heroes Conference would guarantee Philip¡¯s


    safety.


    People started dying. They were no match for phantoms, or rather, no match for twice their strength.


    The old man said nothing about this because it was only the consciousness of these people that died. It


    could also be understood as a substitute that was conjured by the mind.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯m not dead!¡± The person who was just killed by his phantom looked at his body and


    hands in disbelief.


    It turned out that everything had been arranged long ago. When they entered the portal, it was just their


    consciousness.


    However, before this person could celebrate, the old man said, ¡°You¡¯ve been eliminated. You may leave


    now¡­¡±


    This was the Heroes Conference. Without ranking, one would not receive any rewards. However, this


    experience was enough for these people.


    As more people appeared and more sounds of exmations rang, the illusion in the portal gradually


    disappeared.


    Philip finally saw the people around him. Unfortunately, the people from the diabolic cult were right next


    to Philip.


    When they saw Philip, they could not help but sneer, ¡°Well, Philip, what an unlucky coincidence.¡±


    The leader shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Hearing thatmand, the few remaining members of the diabolic cult rushed at Philip. However, at


    this time, the people from the other mysterious force sprang into action too.


    Their target was also Philip, but they held back in their attacks. They wanted him alive.


    As for other participants of the Heroes Conference, only one remained. However, he hid far away as if


    this had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing the diabolic cult rushing over, Philip no longer held back. Due to his strategy just now, he


    consumed very little energy, so his strength was still at its peak. Even when facing a few people from


    the diabolic cult, he was not at a disadvantage.


    The methods of the diabolic cult were tricky and devious. With several people surrounding Philip, it


    made his defense even more difficult.


    Clouds of gray smoke drifted around, restricting Philip¡¯s movements.


    On the other side, stealth weapons kept attacking Philip. Frighteningly, one of them had several skulls


    floating in his hand.


    Spirits kept forming from these skulls. The attacks from these spirits seemed solid, but they would only


    reveal themselves when they attacked Philip. This made it difficult for Philip to guard against.


    Only the person who gave the order earlier stood still, neither moving nor making a move.


    Philip had been keeping an eye on him.


    Just when everyone thought that Philip was about to fall, the other party suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned for a moment. No one expected that Philip would suddenly


    disappear in front of them.


    In the next second, Philip reappeared above the diabolic cultist who was giving the orders.


    The Caelum Sword pierced through his head, killing him with one blow.

 Chapter 3506

    Chapter 3506


    ¡°Young Lord!¡± The members of the diabolic cult eximed.


    Philip also realized at this time that he had just killed the young lord of the diabolic cult.


    Seeing his figure slowly disappearing in front of him, Philip did not stop. The Caelum Sword left his


    hand, and his hand turned into chimera ws.


    With raging mes, Philip grabbed the other two people of the diabolic cult.


    This gave the people from the mysterious force hiding in the dark the opportunity they had been waiting


    for. Energy chains appeared in their hands one after another. These chains connected them, and that


    was not its only function.


    Right after Philip¡¯s chimera ws went through the diabolic cultists, these chains wrapped around


    Philip.


    He red at those people coldly.


    These people were too naive to think that these energy chains could trap him.


    Philip¡¯s body suddenly swelled up. The mes on Philip¡¯s body burned, and the energy chains started


    to sizzle.


    There was a burst of creaking sound, and the energy chains had obviously reached their limits.


    Seeing this scene, those people realized the problem. A few faint blue rays of light appeared in their


    hands.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± the few people yelled in unison.


    Philip promptly felt as if he was cut off from the energy source of this world.


    At this moment, he also realized that the mysterious force he was facing might be here with hostile


    intentions. Although they did not disy very powerfulbat ability, this method alone could defeat


    many opponents.


    However, Philip¡¯s Caelum Sword was not trapped. With one thought, the Caelum Sword attacked those


    mysterious people without being controlled by anyone.


    The moment they got distracted, Philip broke free. With a surge, earth walls rose from the ground.


    mes like meteorite fireballsunched from Philip¡¯s hands and sted right at the earth walls.


    Boom!


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, the final participant of the Heroes Conference hiding in the corner finally made a


    move at this moment.


    He concentrated all his frost power on his spear. Although he was a 3S ice elemental practitioner, he


    dared not let any energy leak.


    He could not guarantee that his attack would seed, so he used his strongest move.


    ng!


    The spear hit Philip¡¯s chest, but Philip blocked the attack with one hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The power of frost engulfed his arm in an instant, and even his shoulders were covered with ayer of


    ice. Philip had eliminated the people from the mysterious force, so only this ice element practitioner in


    front of him was left.


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re too arrogant. me it on yourself for offending so many people! l¡¯ll ept the first


    ce on your behalf!¡±


    Seeing that Philip kept retreating, unable to withstand the force of his spear at all, the ice elemental


    practitioner smiled in victory.


    In his opinion, Philip stood no chance at all.

 Chapter 3507

    Chapter 3507


    Even Fantasia and the old man thought that Philip stood no chance.


    ¡°s! He won¡¯t be getting first ce, after all. His fate is sealed!¡± The old man shook his head slightly.


    However, Fantasia thought otherwise and felt a rare hint of nervousness.


    She said, ¡°Take a good look¡­ Philip doesn¡¯t seem to be defeated yet¡­¡±


    The old man abruptly looked at Philip on the ring.


    Under the ice, Philip started burning. mes emanated from his body from the inside out. The ice


    covering his body also seemed to be burning. Then, the sound of breaking was heard, and the ice


    covering Philip¡¯s body broke into pieces like a shattered mirror and fell to the ground.


    The mes on Philip¡¯s body soared into the sky and spread all over the venue.


    ¡°Impossible! He was frozen by my ice! How could he use the fire element?¡±


    As the ice elemental practitioner eximed in surprise, he was engulfed by Philip¡¯s mes.


    After getting rid of this elemental practitioner, Philip¡¯s energy was almost exhausted. He slumped on the


    floor.


    At this moment, he realized that he had appeared on the stands before entering the portal.


    Looking at the people around him, Philip realized that he had been tricked by the old man. To be


    precise, it was the rules set by the Heroes Conference.


    Since these people were not dead, they would definitely seek revenge on him. Furthermore, since he


    won first ce in the Heroes Conference, the treasures he received would also attract the attention of


    others.


    The old man walked to Philip with a smile and said, ¡±I hereby announce that the winner of the Heroes


    Conference this time is Philip rke.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Philip turned to the old man, smiled wryly, and said, ¡±You guys sure have a lot of


    tricks¡­¡±


    Fantasia also walked over and stuffed a pill into Philip¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat this to replenish your energy.¡±


    Philip swallowed the pill without hesitation.


    He did not doubt it was poisoned at all. Besides, there was no need for the other party to y tricks or


    harm him at this time. If the other party really wanted to deal with him, she did not need to use pills at


    all.


    He was already at the end of his rope. If they really wanted to attack him, it would not take much effort.


    Moreover, this was their territory.


    ¡°Fantasia, take the other participants of the Heroes Conference to receive the rewards they deserve.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s order, Fantasia nodded slightly.


    ¡°Everyone, please follow me¡­¡±


    At this time, Philip suddenly remembered that only the second ce could get the Multidew Herb. As


    Philip was about to stop those people and request a reward exchange, the old man tapped him on the


    shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He followed the old man involuntarily and could not even speak aloud.


    ¡°Philip, for the sake of the heritage left by the ancient powerful being, you have to bear with this for a


    while¡­ As long as youplete this inheritance, l¡¯ll grant your wish no matter what you want.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip stopped struggling.


    In that case, he would get the Multidew Herb from this old man.

 Chapter 3508

    Chapter 3508


    ¡±Are you saying that if I want the Multidew Herb, I just need toplete the inheritance?¡±


    Hearing that, the old man seemed troubled.


    It would be easier to discuss if Philip requested something else, but the Multidew Herb was a bit


    special. Even in the Heroes Conference, there was only one Multidew Herb.


    As the name suggested, the Multidew Herb was an herb that produced the floral dew of various nts


    on the branches and leaves when it bloomed.


    Seeing the old man¡¯s expression, Philip guessed that it might not be easy for him to get the Multidew


    Herb. He decided to find the ice elemental practitioner.


    Based on the ranking, he should be the one getting that reward.


    Philip had already made up his mind that no matter what he received, he would exchange it with the


    other party. Of course, this required the consent of the other party.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Seeing that Philip was about to leave, the old man stopped him.


    ¡°Actually, even if you get the Multidew Herb, it won¡¯t do you any good because that one is only ten


    years old!¡±


    Philip halted in his tracks.


    Initially, he was full of joy, thinking that he could get the herb to save his wife, but reality dealt him a


    great blow.


    He put in so much effort to get this herb and did not hesitate to make enemies of everyone. However, a


    ten-year-old Multidew Herb could not achieve the effect of saving his wife.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s dejection, the old man added, ¡°As long as you can get the ancient power¡¯s heritage, you


    can go to Chateau Garden, where you can get any special herb you want.¡±


    Hearing that, hope rekindled in Philip¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Philip heard Fantasia¡¯s voice, ¡±Of course, he¡¯s serious. However, you need to get the ancient power¡®s


    heritage first.¡±


    Philip immediately looked at the two solemnly and asked, ¡°How do I get it? Can you take me there


    now?¡±


    The old man and Fantasia looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°If you want to get heritage, you must return to your original state.¡±


    The old man smiled and tapped his finger lightly on Philip¡¯s forehead.


    Philip felt a wave of dizziness in sudden. His mind was hazy, and he could not even hear what they


    were saying. He only knew that he had to follow the old man. He had never encountered such a


    situation.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, for some reason, he could not control his desire to obey. Footsteps rang in his ears, and the


    sound kept echoing.

 Chapter 3509

    Chapter 3509


    Finally, when he returned to his senses, he realized that the old man had led him to a dark room.


    There were nomps in this room, but the walls were full of torches, mysterious and ancient looking.


    Philip¡¯s mind cleared at this time.


    He looked around before he asked the old man in front of him, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    The old man smiled and said to Philip, ¡°This is where you¡¯ll receive the ancient powerful being¡¯s


    heritage. I¡¯m only responsible for bringing you here. The rest is up to you¡­¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After he finished speaking, he disappeared.


    Although Philip was still a little puzzled at this scene, he immediately discovered that those torches


    emitted a strange power. This power was simr to the tower he had seen in the Devil¡¯s Courtyard


    before, and even the strange energy fluctuations were the same.


    However, this strange power was draining Philip¡¯s energy this time. Not only did he feel that his energy


    was being drained, but even the various elements in his body were gradually disappearing.


    Was this what the old man meant by returning to his original state?


    This seemed a little too weird.


    At this moment, another person suddenly appeared in front of him. He was sitting on a throne.


    However, Philip could tell that it was not a living person but a corpse. Even if it was a corpse, the


    powerful aura emanating from him was not something Philip couldpare with.


    Philip was just like amb waiting to be ughtered at this moment.


    Finally, a vague voice entered Philip¡¯s mind. ¡°Young man, are you ready for the most painful ritual?¡±


    Then, another unfamiliar voiceughed wildly.


    ¡±Only the most outstanding talent has the right to receive my heritage, so I set up the Heroes


    Conference to find someone who can inherit it. Next, let me show you what real power looks like¡­¡±


    Philip knew that this voice was just a piece of thought left by this mighty being.


    Just this sliver of thought could disy such a powerful force, so one could only imagine how powerful


    he was when he was alive. Philip quickly felt a strong airflow around him. He could hardly stand still


    and crashed into a wall.


    Bang!


    There was a muffled sound. Philip felt pain all over his body.


    He never thought that this so-called heritage would be so painful. This was simply inhumane torture.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you. Once you step in here and choose to ept the heritage, there is no turning back.


    If you fail, you¡¯ll die here.¡±


    When Philip felt that his whole body was going to be ripped apart by this airflow, the voice sounded


    again.


    Philip gritted his teeth. This might be the biggest crisis he had encountered since entering thend of


    the other shore. Even so, he was unwilling to give up, and because of the words just now, Philip¡¯s fierce


    determination was aroused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how powerful you are!¡± Philip¡¯s voice echoed in this narrow space, and he could barely stand


    firm.


    Step by step, he walked to the corpse of the ancient powerful being with difficulty.


    Although he did not know what the end result of this heritage was, he did not want to sumb to this


    powerful being.


    The airflow surged wildly, but Philip did not notice that the torches around seemed unaffected. He was


    all covered in blood now. His body was cut open by the air currents, but he could not be bothered at all.


    Due to the air currents, he discovered that his mastery over the wind element had improved a little.

 Chapter 3510

    Chapter 3510


    As Philip epted the heritage of the ancient powerful being, the people of the ancient Heavenly Court


    were unaware of it.


    The heavenly general sat on his chair, surrounded by his people. The fleets of the ancient Heavenly


    Court circled the area in constant vignce, and the troops onnd were not spared either. It was all


    just so that they could capture Philip.


    The old man walked out at this time.


    He looked at the heavenly general and said loudly, ¡°Heavenly General, did you create such a big


    commotion just for one little Philip rke?¡±


    The heavenly general snorted coldly at the old man¡¯s remark.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything at the Heroes Conference on ount of the ancient powerful being, but do you


    think you can protect him forever?¡±


    Hearing that, the old man¡¯s expression finally softened.


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting him? He doesn¡¯t need my protection at all. I can tell you that he¡¯s epting the


    inheritance of the ancient powerful being now. Once he seeds, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be his


    opponent, Heavenly General¡­¡±


    The heavenly general¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Really? In that case, I¡¯ll set up an borate trap for him right here. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger!¡±


    There was no point in saying further. The old man had sent away the other participants of the Heroes


    Conference.


    By now, everyone realized the true purpose of the Heroes Conference.


    The so-called life and death and treasures were just a foreshadowing by the ancient powerful being to


    select the person to ept his heritage.


    Everyone sighed, but no one felt that it was a pity. After all, they knew very well that it was not that easy


    to get this ancient heritage.


    Laurie and Dion did not want to leave at first, but they received news from their family that they had to


    return immediately.


    The only person who remained was Coy Nox. Even in the face of the heavenly general, he was not


    afraid at all.


    The old man nced at Coy and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Coy shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t fought against Philip yet. How can I leave?¡±


    The old man simply sighed without a word. There were few obstinate people like Coy now. However,


    such talents were the ones who could uphold the will of heaven.


    ¡°Whatever¡­ Meeting you is my fate. Come with me. I have something for you.¡±


    Coy had no chance to refuse. Just like Philip, the old man led him back to the venue of the Heroes


    Conference.


    ***


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Philip was still facing the corpse of the mighty being.


    However, he got a little closer now. The fluctuating airflow had disappeared, reced by burning


    mes.


    The mes were even hotter than Philip¡¯s level 5S mes. Philip¡¯s skin was already red and scorched


    in certain ces. However, he persisted. He relied entirely on that perseverance now. He already knew


    what this so-called powerful heritage was.


    When the airflow ended just now, he found that his wind elemental level had improved, and it was


    actually a level 6S that was unheard of. This also made Philip more determined in his goal.


    If this continued, would all his elements be upgraded by one level?


    This ancient mighty being was already so powerful just by showing the power of these elements.


    If Philip really received hisplete heritage, what terrifying heights could his strength reach?

 Chapter 3511

    Chapter 3511


    Philip was very curious about this too. However, the mes were much stronger than the air currents,


    and Philip felt that he could barely hang on a couple of times.


    Fantasia appeared at this time.


    ¡°Philip, take this!¡±


    Following her clear shout, Philip looked up and saw several pills flying toward him.


    ¡±Thanks!¡± Philip reached out, grabbed the pills, and popped them into his mouth.


    A surge of energy exploded in Philip¡¯s mouth, and the unfamiliar energy filled his whole body.


    With the energy¡¯s nourishment, Philip¡¯s skin and nerves began healing.


    At this moment, Philip finally realized what he had just experienced. Seeing his skin peeling off inch by


    inch, he thought, ¡®If others see this scene, they¡¯ll probably think I won¡¯t survive this¡­¡¯


    Fantasia chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. They¡¯re your rewards for winning the


    competition. I just gave them to you in advance.¡±


    After saying that, she disappeared from the spot just like the old man.


    On the other side of the Heroes Conference, the old man had brought Coy to a ce full of statues.


    His experience was simr to Philip¡¯s, except that he did not get the heritage of the mighty being but


    from the subordinate who was a follower of that mighty being and died in battle. This was already


    enough for Coy to go through pain and torment.


    Endless memories poured into Coy¡¯s mind, changing his body and improving his level.


    At the same time, the mysterious force that failed to capture


    Philip earlier finally made a move.


    They paid no heed to the people from the ancient Heavenly Court and deployed many people to the


    Heroes Conference. Then, theyunched an attack on the venue. They also attacked the ancient


    Heavenly Court.


    A change immediately came over the venue outside the Heroes Conference. The people who besieged


    Philip earlier sprang into action.


    The heavenly general vented his anger on the other party.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Go into the Heroes Conference venue and capture Philip rke alive!¡±


    With thatmand, the chaotic scene became even more dangerous.


    Everyone fought for themselves, and their fighting intent soared. Anyone not of their own was not


    spared.


    Fantasia appeared in front of everyone at this time.


    She looked at them and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this is the territory of the heavenly being?


    How dare you attack this ce?¡±


    However, no one was willing to stop now. Even if they wanted to stop, there was no way to do it.


    People from the mysterious force attacked Fantasia at this time. One after another, energy chains were


    wrapped around Fantasia¡¯s body.


    Seeing this scene, Fantasia shook her arms coldly and said, ¡°Ignorant fools!¡±

 Chapter 3512

    Chapter 3512


    A bright red umbre suddenly appeared in Fantasia¡¯s hand.


    She threw the umbre out, and it shattered all the energy chains around her body.


    The umbre continued growing bigger. Drops of light like pollen fell on everyone. The drops of light


    took root and sprouted on everyone¡¯s bodies, growing branches and leaves.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Although there were many people with weird skills on this continent, this was the first time they


    encountered such an odd method.


    Those drops of light sprouted with their life energy. As they grew bigger, they absorbed more energy.


    As this was an indiscriminate attack, everyone turned to Fantasia. In a sh, all attention was focused


    on her.


    All sorts of attacks wereunched at this moment. No matter how powerful Fantasia was, she could not


    withstand it at all.


    Fantasia spat a mouthful of blood. However, she was unperturbed, and her counter-attack became


    more aggressive.


    Everyone was stunned. No one expected that a woman who looked so charming and affectionate could


    stillunch such a fierce attack on them even though she was seriously injured.


    Some people started turning into nts growing on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Seeing this scene, the heavenly general was the first to realize something was wrong.


    These people growing on the ground started spreading drops of light into the surroundings too.


    The heavenly general quickly sprang into action!


    ¡°Everyone, listen up. Use your elemental attacks to block those lights or we won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone realized that their attention should not be focused on Fantasia. As


    long as they could block those drops of light, they would no longer suffer any damage.


    Fantasia¡¯s expression also changed slightly because she knew her attack had been seen through.


    Two daggers appeared in her hands, and she rushed into the crowd at this time. She chose to fight with


    these people. However, she was not proficient in this fighting style, so it was inevitable that she would


    suffer under the attack of so many people.


    Seeing this scene, the heavenly general sneered. He knew that Fantasia was at the end of her rope.


    He found the right opportunity and stabbed Fantasia with his spear.


    Energy converged into a poisonous snake at the tip of his spear, which opened its mouth wide and bit


    Fantasia. The sound of a metal collision rang at this moment.


    It was the Caelum Sword.


    Seeing this sword, the heavenly general¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°Philip, you¡¯re finally out!¡±


    Philip jumped into the air, and the Caelum Sword returned to his hand.

 Chapter 3513

    Chapter 3513


    ¡±If I didn¡¯te out, I wouldn¡¯t know that I¡¯m so popr. I¡¯m surprised that I¡¯ve attracted so many


    people.¡±


    After he said that, everyone stopped attacking and looked at Philip.


    ¡±Since all of you want to capture me alive,e on!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip promptly dashed out, but his target this time was not the mysterious force and the heavenly


    general. He was aiming at the fleet of the ancient Heavenly Court in the distance.


    The huge fleet was a good hiding ce for Philip.


    He had obtained the full inheritance but had not fully digested everything yet. It only temporarily


    increased all his elements to level 6S. For this reason, he was able to walk in the air with the help of air


    currents.


    Hended on a spaceship, and the Caelum Sword prated the hull of the spaceship. Then, Philip


    ran on the hull.


    The sword energy split the hull into two, and the spaceship fell to the ground with a loud rumble. Philip


    jumped to another spaceship.


    Seeing this scene, the heavenly general felt his anger soaring into the sky.


    ¡°Philip rke, how dare you attack my fleet?!¡± He roared and rushed toward Philip.


    However, someone was faster than him. It was none other than the mysterious force that wanted to


    capture Philip alive. Their energy chains were much faster than the heavenly general, and they did not


    care if they damaged the ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s spaceship.


    The scene became chaotic again, and the fleet of the ancient Heavenly Court aimed at the mysterious


    force.


    The deadly force of modern technology unfolded instantly. However, it was a three-way battle this time.


    On Philip¡¯s side, he fought alone, while the heavenly general led the people of the ancient Heavenly


    Court and its fleet. As for the mysterious force, they also came prepared, so they had numbers on their


    side too. However, Philip could still deal with them easily.


    Various elements switched freely on him and caught his opponents by surprise.


    For instance, vines suddenly grew on the spaceship and connected all the spaceships. Then, the


    scorching fire element ignited all the vines, and before everyone could react, all the spaceships went


    up in smoke.


    As for the people of the mysterious force on the ground, they were more miserable than the people of


    the ancient Heavenly Court. That was because when dealing with the fleet, Philip had taken into


    consideration their existence.


    Using the metal element, he controlled the location where the spaceship crashed, making sure that the


    burning spaceships crashed where the people of the mysterious force were located.


    Everyone was overwhelmed by his attack method.


    Philip had his reasons for doing so. These people would only continue to chase after him if he did not


    kill them. In this way, the venue of the Heroes Conference would also earn some breathing space.


    Finally, the heavenly general arrived in front of Philip. He also stood in the air, but his stance did not


    look as natural as Philip¡¯s.


    Bouts of energy exploded from his spear, which turned into poisonous snakes and attacked Philip from


    all angles. Not to be outdone, Philip used the chimera sword formation.

 Chapter 3514

    Chapter 3514


    sts exploded in the air, and energy lights shed. That was caused by the sh between Philip and


    the heavenly general, who became more surprised as the fight went on.


    In such a short time, Philip, who was far weaker than the heavenly general, was now able to fight on


    par with him. This was simply unbelievable.


    If Philip was allowed to develop, he would soon surpass the heavenly general. However, the heavenly


    general had no time to think too much now because Philip was like a slippery eel.


    No matter what false or real moves he used, he would retreat immediately.


    It seemed that Philip was not keen on fighting. After realizing this, the heavenly general¡¯s attack


    became more aggressive. However, when he was about to use his strongest trump card to kill Philip,


    the other party ran away.


    He suddenly felt as if the punch he threw with all his might hadnded on soft cotton.


    He knew that he had to kill Philip no matter what. If he allowed such an opponent to grow, it might leave


    infinite perils for him in the future. Besides, he might be rted to that person. However, this kid was


    too cunning and simply slipped away.


    ¡±After him! Don¡¯t let him run away!¡±


    The heavenly general issued the order and quickly gave chase.


    However, Philip was not running around like a headless chicken.


    From the memories of the mighty being, he knew that there was a ce called the Chateau Garden.


    That was where the Multidew Herb could be found, as well as other special herbs and medicines


    unknown to Philip. However, the exact location of that ce was not avable in those memories.


    There was only a vague direction. Thus, Philip was running toward that position.


    Now that they had suffered enough damage, Philip was not worried that they would not chase after


    him.


    From the mighty being¡¯s memory, he knew that Blossoms Valley was in Chateau Garden. Even the


    mighty being was apprehensive of this ce, not to mention the ancient Heavenly Court and the


    mysterious force that dared not confront the people of the Heroes Conference.


    The people behind Philip chased him relentlessly, and this huge pursuit was rare even in the Starfall


    Continent.


    Philip realized by now that he had made a mistake. It was not a wise move to choose to escape in front


    of everyone in such a big ce. The other party could easily send more people to intercept him in front.


    Philip found that his speed was getting slower, and the opponent¡¯s attack range was getting closer.


    If this continued, he would definitely be captured by the other party. He was still some distance away


    from Blossoms Valley.


    He decided to suddenly stop.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 3515

    Chapter 3515


    Philip stopped running and turned to face the people of the ancient Heavenly Court and the mysterious


    force.


    ¡±Since you want to chase after me, let me give you a big gift.¡±


    After saying this, Philip¡¯s body suddenly swelled up and turned into a giant humanoid chimera in front


    of everyone. Level 6S mes were poles apart from level 5S.


    Boom!


    A ming waterfall poured out in an instant.


    With his fire element, Philip turned into a huge ming chimera and crashed into the people who were


    chasing him. He promptly returned to his normal state and ran into the territory of the fire phoenix royal


    family.


    Blossoms Valley was within the domain of the fire phoenix royal family.


    That mysterious force and the people from the ancient Heavenly Court did not belong to the fire


    phoenix royal family, so such arge-scale intrusion would mean dering war on the other party. In


    the end, the people from the ancient Heavenly Court and the mysterious force stopped.


    They stood outside the territory of the fire phoenix royal family, not daring to take a chance.


    The people of the fire phoenix royal family were notorious for being hot-tempered, especially their


    phoenix general, who could be regarded as a rtively famous existence among many royal families.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    That was because they could risk their lives without any qualms, and the members of the fire phoenix


    royal family could be reborn from the ashes due to the fire phoenix totem.


    That was their pride in existence.


    Seeing Philip disappear from his sight, the heavenly general stabbed his long spear into the ground.


    Crack!


    The ground cracked instantly.


    ¡°Contact the fire phoenix royal family at once. No matter how much the cost will be, we must catch hold


    of Philip!¡±


    The heavenly general was prepared to go all out against Philip. For official reasons, Philip was rted


    to that person, so they must capture him alive.


    For personal reasons, now that the heavenly general had offended Philip, if Philip was allowed to


    develop, he would definitely seek revenge on the heavenly general. Hence, he had to catch Philip no


    matter what. As for the people from the mysterious force, they were about to turn back and leave.


    The heavenly general looked at the leader and said, ¡±Stop!¡±


    ¡°The Chosen Society, do you think this matter is over between us?¡±


    The man suddenly turned his head to look at the heavenly general and said, ¡°What? Does the ancient


    Heavenly Court want to dere war upon us?¡±


    Hearing that, the heavenly general said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to exin why you attacked the ancient


    Heavenly Court?¡±


    That man simply ignored the heavenly general.


    ¡°If you insist on an exnation, the Chosen Society will wait for you. As long as you people from the


    ancient Heavenly Court dare to make a move, we¡¯ll fight you to the very end!¡±


    His tone was extremely arrogant.


    This Chosen Society did not take the ancient Heavenly Court seriously at all.


    As they left, the heavenly general smiled and said, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ve found a way to exin to the


    Heavenly Emperor when I return this time.¡±


    He began to tinker with themunicator in his hand.


    He wanted to report everything that happened today to his superiors and make use of his connections


    with the fire phoenix royal family to find Philip.


    At this moment, Philip noticed something different about this ce.


    In the territory of the fire phoenix royal family, there seemed to be more barrennd and many strange


    nts. As his wood element had fully developed, he could see that these strange nts seemed to


    have been nted on purpose.


    Someone had nted so many special nts on this vast and boundlessnd. Philip refused to believe


    that it was unintentional.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice.


    ¡°Who dares to trespass on the territory of the fire phoenix royal family?¡±


    Philip finally noticed some soldiers from the fire phoenix royal family next to the nts.


    The guns in their hands were aimed at Philip.


    Seeing this, Philip quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to trespass, but I was being hunted down, so I ran into


    the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s territory by mistake.¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s miserable state and clothes that were torn in several ces, they immediately believed


    Philip¡¯s words.


    However, they said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Hurry up and get out of the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s


    territory or death awaits you!¡±

 Chapter 3516

    Chapter 3516


    Philip nced back. He had nothing to lose.


    Seeing that the pursuers had stopped, Philip said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry for this inconvenience. Once


    the people chasing after me outside have dispersed, I shall leave immediately. What do you think?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, these members of the fire phoenix royal family did not want Philip to stay.


    After all, they were bound by identity and duty here. If Philip was allowed to enter and anything


    happened, they could not shirk the responsibility.


    ¡°Although we really want to help you, we have our duty to perform here. We can only give you one


    hour. If you don¡¯t leave after an hour, please don¡¯t me us for taking action.¡±


    One hour was enough. Philip smiled and sat down cross-legged.


    His actions seemed as if he had expected this.


    He had already taken these people¡¯s reactions into ount. Although an hour was not a long time, it


    was enough for Philip to recover a little.


    The guards of the fire phoenix royal family watched Philip while keeping an eye at the time on the


    communicator. As soon as the time was up, they would chase Philip away immediately.


    Before long, a young man suddenly walked over.


    He was wearing the standard equipment of the fire phoenix royal family. Be it the armor or weapons,


    they looked very sophisticated.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± As soon as this person appeared, he shouted at the guards of the fire phoenix


    royal family.


    His attitude was as bad as it could be.


    The guards of the fire phoenix royal family nced at him helplessly. They felt very annoyed by this


    young man, but his official rank could crush them to bits.


    This young man was their superior, the captain of the fire phoenix royal family guards, Kirk Lieder.


    He saw Philip sitting cross-legged in meditation.


    He pulled out a gun from his waist, walked up to Philip, and put the gun in his hand to Philip¡¯s head.


    Philip stopped meditating and looked up at him.


    ¡°What¡®s the meaning of this?¡± Philip narrowed his eyes at the other party without evading the gun.


    The captain of the guards smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Kirk Lieder, the captain of the


    guards of the fire phoenix royal family. There has never been a single mistake on my watch, so an


    uncontroble factor like you must be eliminated as soon as possible.¡±


    Bang!


    A gunshot resounded.


    Kirk fired, but the shot missed Philip. Philip had already dodged his attack.


    ¡°You have some moves, but no matter how strong you are, you¡¯ll die for trespassing into the territory of


    the fire phoenix royal family.¡±


    In fact, Kirk had received a message from the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court, so he


    rushed here immediately.


    With the pressure from the ancient Heavenly Court, the fire phoenix royal family would definitely


    cooperate fully no matter what.


    Kirk wanted to take the lead to kill Philip and get the credit. However, Philip¡¯s reaction speed was


    beyond his expectation. Not only did Philip dodge his attack, but he also snatched the gun from his


    hand.

 Chapter 3517

    Chapter 3517


    ¡°I¡¯m just staying in your fire phoenix royal family¡¯s territory for an hour, yet you want to kill me?¡±


    Philip¡¯s questions did not make Kirk feel any guilt. His mind was filled with thoughts of killing Philip and


    getting the credit.


    ¡°One hour? Who permitted you? Let me tell you, even if you stay in the territory of the fire phoenix royal


    family for a minute, it¡¯s a capital offense!¡±


    With that said, a longsword appeared in his hand.


    As the captain of the fire phoenix royal family guards, he had a few moves too.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kirk¡¯s body exploded with energy, and eight rays of light glowed.


    Philip narrowed his eyes seeing this. ¡®An eight-star powerhouse!¡¯


    How powerful was the fire phoenix royal family?


    A captain of the guards was actually an eight-star talent!


    Philip frowned knowing how powerful the other party was.


    Could it be that everyone in the fire phoenix royal family was this strong?


    Kirk was not about to give Philip the time to ponder. He moved his sword, and a strong murderous aura


    erupted from him in an instant.


    Boom!


    The sword struck!


    Even the surroundings seemed somewhat solidified.


    If Philip had not gone through the previous battle, he would certainly show Kirk the gap in their


    strength. However, at this moment, whether in terms of strength or energy recovery, Philip was not at


    his peak condition.


    The Caelum Sword was already in his hand.


    Unlike Kirk¡¯s intense murderous intent, Philip¡¯s every strike seemed ordinary. However, he always


    managed to block Kirk¡¯s attack perfectly, rendering Kirk at a disadvantage.


    Kirk had already learned from the heavenly general that Philip was difficult to deal with, so he was


    prepared before he came over.


    Suddenly, a bell appeared in Kirk¡¯s hand.


    While fighting Philip, he threw the bell in his hand into the air.


    Philip frowned at this scene. That was because he saw the bell getting bigger in the air and pressing


    down on him like a mountain above his head. Moreover, the bell could also iste energy.


    Philip was trapped inside and felt as if he was in a vacuum, and the energy around him was no longer


    flowing as smoothly as before.


    Seeing this, Kirkughed and said, ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re about to die in my hands, but don¡¯t feel bad


    about it. If the heavenly general hadn¡¯t released the news that you¡¯ve entered the territory of the fire


    phoenix royal family, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take such a big credit for nothing.¡±


    Kirk felt he had Philip under control and was confident about killing him. Thus, he told Philip the whole


    story.


    Hearing that, Philip gritted his teeth and said loudly, ¡°Did the heavenly general not tell you that I¡¯ve


    received the heritage of the mighty being?¡±


    With that said, raging mes exploded from Philip¡¯s body. The mes soared into the sky, and the air


    crackled. The mes engulfed the bell in the sky.


    Of course, Philip knew that it was a magic weapon, so he poured thest bit of energy into his body to


    destroy the bell. That way, Kirk could no longer restrain him. Besides, by using the surrounding energy


    to recover, Philip was confident in killing Kirk.

 Chapter 3518

    Chapter 3518


    Seeing this scene, Kirk¡¯s expression changed.


    He did not expect Philip to explode with such powerful energy at thest moment. However, he was


    undaunted. After all, in his opinion, Philip was already at the end of his rope.


    So what if Philip had received the heritage from the mighty being?


    Kirk shook the sword in his hand and charged at Philip.


    The sword transformed into a big green snake and wrapped around Philip.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve received the heritage from the mighty being, in your current state, you¡¯ll only die by my


    sword!¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the big green snake transformed by his sword was already


    severed by Philip¡¯s sword. Immediately after, a shadow of a winged snake appeared behind Philip.


    Philip walked slowly toward Kirk.


    With every step, a deep pit appeared as if the ground could not withstand the raging energy emitting


    from Philip. His eyes became cold and gloomy.


    The imprint of the flying snake royal family!


    How could this guy have the imprint of the flying snake royal family?


    The report did not mention this!


    Kirk felt as if he was facing a poisonous snake and Philip had marked him as a target. This was his first


    encounter with being someone else¡¯s prey.


    He had encountered people who were stronger than him in the past, but those people simply struck


    some fear in him. However, Philip was different. Kirk felt that if Philip was allowed to walk up to him, he


    might be torn apart and devoured by Philip without hesitation.


    Kirk yelled. He was full of fear, and fear at its limit was anger.


    His swordy became erratic, and his energy was in a frenzy.


    Finally, Philip walked up to Kirk, but he did not use his sword this time. Instead, the shadow of the flying


    snake behind him bit Kirk.


    Kirk felt a sudden emptiness in his body as all his energy drained. As he fell to the ground with ck


    eyes, Philip stomped on Kirk¡¯s body.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kirk spat a mouthful of blood, but he was already dead.


    ¡°You killed our captain. You¡¯re courting death!¡± the guards shouted at Philip.


    Philip nced at them coldly and said, ¡°On the ount of the one hour you gave me earlier, I¡¯ll let you


    go. If you don¡¯t leave now, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll change my mind in the next second.¡±


    The guards exchanged a fearful nce. They knew that they were no match for Philip.


    ¡°Just you wait. We¡¯ll call for help right now!¡±


    It was empty talk, but Philip was unbothered. Seeing their boss die in front of them while they could do


    nothing about it, they had to make some threats at least.


    Philip understood this process very well.


    After they left, Philip found a rtively secluded ce and began to recover again.

 Chapter 3519

    Chapter 3519


    The shadow of the flying snake had disappeared, but it absorbed Kirk¡¯s elemental energy and


    transmitted it to Philip.


    However, the energy was very chaotic, so Philip needed a quiet ce to organize and absorb this


    chaotic energy.


    This ce looked the same no matter where he went, so Philip found a nearby cave under a small


    sand dune.


    The cave was not big, but it was just right to hide him. Although the energy he absorbed could


    replenish his strength, Philip was not in a good state right now. Moreover, after such a long battle,


    coupled with the heritage of the mighty being, there was an overload to Philip¡¯s mental limit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Not long after Philip sat cross-legged in meditation, he suddenly heard the rustling sound of someone


    walking on the sand dune.


    He promptly opened his eyes.


    Had the reinforcements of the fire phoenix royal family guards arrived so quickly?


    Had the heavenly general arrived with his people?


    Philip gathered the little energy he had just absorbed, and the Caelum Sword was also in his hand. He


    decided to make the first move.


    At this moment, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°You¡¯re really bold to hide here!¡±


    Philip¡¯s tense mood rxed a little because he recognized that the speaker was Coy Nox.


    Coy looked at Philip, who was meditating cross-legged, with a smile on his face.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Philip asked softly.


    He did not let his guard down against Coy. After all, he was in such an unfamiliar environment, and


    he did not have much contact with Coy prior. He was not sure what the other party wanted with him.


    Coy pointed at Philip with a smile and said, ¡±Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re injured?¡±


    Philip lowered his head and found that the armor on his body had been damaged by Kirk at some point.


    Kirk¡¯s sword energy had also cut his stomach. He did not notice this because he was too nervous


    earlier.


    Now that Coy had mentioned it, he thought, ¡®That¡¯s close. If my enemy found me, I¡¯d have died


    here¡­¡¯


    Seeing that Philip was lost in thought, Coy added, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave with me now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll


    face an endless stream of the fire phoenix royal family guards within half an hour.¡±


    ¡±Oh?¡± Philip gave him a puzzled look.


    He wondered why Coy knew so much about the fire phoenix royal family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I have my ways to understand the dynamics of the fire phoenix royal family. I can


    also tell you that Kirk Lieder, the captain of the guards you killed just now, was the nephew of a general


    of the fire phoenix royal family.¡±


    Coy walked out after saying this.


    Philip followed. He knew that in his current state, it was impossible to deal with high-intensity battles.


    He still had to find the location of Blossoms Valley to save his wife. He had to protect himself now.


    No matter what Coy was after, he was Philip¡¯s only hope of survival now.


    If Coy really had evil intentions, he would not be here alone but with arge troop of the fire phoenix


    royal family guards.

 Chapter 3520

    Chapter 3520


    Coy walked quickly. Although Philip felt very tired, he followed Coy in one direction.


    Not long after they left, Philip saw smoke billowing not far away when he looked back. Countless


    aircraft had arrived at the ce where they were hiding just now.


    If Coy had not appeared in time, Philip would be dead by now.


    ¡°I have to remind you that those aircraft are very fast. If we don¡¯t arrive at the desert oasis within ten


    minutes, both of us will be dead¡± Coy¡¯s voice was very calm with a hint of disdain toward the fire


    phoenix royal family.


    Philip quickened his pace, but he could also tell that Coy seemed to have some connection with the


    fire phoenix royal family.


    Judging by Coy¡¯s expression, the feud was quite deep.


    Soon, an oasis appeared in front of Philip with ake in the middle. In such a barrennd, Philip¡¯s spirit


    lifted at the sight of the oasis andke.


    After seeing the same scenery for so long, Philip felt a little excited at the sight of greenery andke


    water.


    Coy had mentioned that they would be out of danger once they reached the desert oasis. However,


    Coy¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. Philip also noticed that the sand under their feet was a little


    strange.


    Philip suddenly jumped up high and stomped on the sandy ground. His feet sank into the sand.


    He quickly moved his feet away and groped in the sand. A mechanical spider appeared in his hands.


    However, this mechanical spider was already damaged.


    When he saw the mechanical spider, Coy¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been targeted by the First Scout Squad of the fire phoenix royal family!¡±


    After he said this, there was a burst ofughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable to recognize the mechanical spider of the First Scout Squad!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, Philip saw many mechanical spiders scuttling out of the sandy ground.


    The eyes of these spiders were like the scopes on rifles. Coy and Philip were covered with redser


    lights from the spiders¡¯ eyes.


    A group of people wearing khaki cloaks also appeared in front of them.


    Seeing this scene, Philip¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that he had encountered a tough opponent.


    To target him and Coy so quietly and catch up with them proved that their strength should not be


    underestimated.


    Coy drew his saber, his eyes fixed on those people in khaki cloaks.


    ¡°Philip, watch out. All of them are earth elemental practitioners above level 4S. They¡¯re the best at


    assassination and reconnaissance.¡±


    While on guard, Coy exined to Philip the abilities and characteristics of these people.

 Chapter 3521

    Chapter 3521


    Philip¡¯s Caelum Sword was already in his hand. Even without Coy¡¯s exnation, he knew that these


    people must be difficult to deal with.


    The leading man in a khaki cloak smiled and said to the two, ¡°Since you know that we¡¯re not easy to


    deal with, just give up and let us bring you back so that the fire phoenix general can deal with you.¡±


    Hearing that, a ruthless look suddenly shed across Coy¡¯s face. He charged at those men in khaki


    cloaks.


    The sand on the ground started moving. These people in khaki cloaks were very proficient in the earth


    element. They could even use the sand as a means of attack and defense.


    Almost instantly, Coy¡¯s figure froze as the sand covered his ankles. The sand continued to spread all


    over him.


    Meanwhile, Philip was facing a simr situation.


    Although Philip¡¯s earth element had reached level 6S, he was not in a hurry to take action now.


    That was because his strength had not recovered much. He had to make sure he could block these


    people with one attack so that he and Coy could escape into the desert oasis. Thus, Philip allowed


    the sand to cover his whole body.


    ¡°I thought he was some amazing opponent, but it turns out that rich kid, Kirk Lieder, was nothing but a


    loser.¡±


    The people in khaki cloaks looked at the two people who had been taken down and smiled happily.


    Dealing with these two rookies was effortless and enjoyable.


    The sand on Philip¡¯s body had reached his neck as he stared at the changing expressions of the men


    in khaki cloaks.


    He was waiting for them to lower their guard.


    Coy shared the same thought too. He was closer to those people than Philip. The moment they


    rxed, Coy made his move.


    The sand on his body exploded, ripping his clothes apart. The skin on his muscr upper body glowed


    with an unusual red.


    He moved very quickly. With one swipe of his longsword, he shed hundreds of strikes at the men in


    khaki cloaks in front of him. However, no matter how fast his movements were, he could not beat the


    sand.


    A wall of sand suddenly formed in front of those people in khaki cloaks. The sand moved rapidly,


    alternating with the sand on the ground. This rendered Coy¡¯s attacks useless.


    At this time, Philip said, ¡°Coy, don¡¯t stop!¡±


    In an instant, Philip used his level 6S earth element to control the sand.


    The wall formed by the sand promptly copsed. Moreover, the sand seemed alive, forming chains to


    trap the men in khaki cloaks.


    This caught the other party by surprise.


    ¡°What level of the earth element are you?¡± A man in a khaki cloak asked, but he could no longer hear


    Philip¡¯s answer.


    That was because they were already severed into several parts by Coy¡¯s aggressive attacks.


    The mechanical spiders were not spared either. Under Philip¡¯s control, the sand crushed everything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Coy turned around, looked at Philip, and said, ¡°I thought I was here to save you, but I still had to rely


    on you in the end.¡±


    Philip smiled weakly and waved his hand.


    He looked at the oasis not far away and said, ¡±Let¡¯s hurry to the oasis now.¡±

 Chapter 3522

    Chapter 3522


    Coy nodded. He knew there was no time to lose.


    Since they had encountered the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s scout team, the main troop would not be too


    far away. The deaths of these men in khaki cloaks would only expose Philip and Coy.


    A huge cloud of smoke billowed behind them. Coy and Philip rushed to the desert oasis.


    Philip finally understood the meaning of the final sprint!


    If he was in peak condition, such a small distance would not be a problem for him at all. However, it


    was different now. He was exhausted from the continuous battles.


    Although he had absorbed Kirk¡¯s energy, he had consumed all his strength during the fight against the


    men in khaki cloaks just now. After all, using his earth element against other earth element experts took


    a lot.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Coy was no better than Philip because his practice level was lower.


    Facing the danger just now, he had exploded with extremely strongbat power. He was almost at


    his limit too.


    The two ran to the desert oasis simply by relying on their physical strength.


    At this moment, therge troop of the fire phoenix royal family behind them was getting closer. The two


    of them got slower and slower, and the desert oasis was just around the corner.


    Someone suddenly appeared in front of Philip and Coy.


    It was an unusually burly man. His upper body was naked, and he held a ridiculouslyrge ax in his


    hand.


    He jumped behind the two of them and shouted at therge army of the fire phoenix royal family, ¡±Who


    are you toe to your deaths?¡±


    His loud roar made the members of the fire phoenix royal family halt in their tracks.


    Philip and Coy finally had some breather, and they had set foot on thend of the desert oasis.


    Seeing someone standing behind them, both of them copsed to the ground and gasped for breath.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, the fire phoenix royal family stopped far away as soon as the burly man appeared.


    They seemed very afraid of this burly man.


    Coy struggled to get up.


    He patted Philip on the shoulder and said, ¡±Come on, let¡¯s go have a drink.¡±


    Philip looked at the burly man thoughtfully before he got up from the ground and walked with Coy to


    the depths of the desert oasis.


    When he walked into this desert oasis, he realized that this ce was not inferior to the territories of


    several royal families. Even in terms of technology, this ce seemed more advanced inparison.


    The city in the desert oasis was huge, but it was suspended above theke. Such a floating city was


    almost unheard of.


    If it was driven by technology alone, Philip could hardly imagine the energy consumption it took to


    support this city¡¯s suspension in the air.


    If it was done by a practitioner, the power must be terrifying for a practitioner to suspend something of


    this size above theke.


    As Coy disyed a token at his waist, a stairway fell from the floating city.


    When they stepped on the stairs, the stairway automatically led them into this floating city.


    It was an eye-opening experience for Philip. The prosperity of this ce was much betterthan the other


    territories of the royal families.


    Looking at the hustle and bustle here, the poption was clearly more than Philip imagined.


    ¡°Are you curious about that man?¡±


    Coy took Philip to a bar, ordered tworge mugs of malt beer, and said to Philip after he drank his


    beer in one gulp.

 Chapter 3523

    Chapter 3523


    Without standing on ceremony, Philip grabbed the beer in front of him and took arge mouthful.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m curious¡­ But I know that if you want to tell me certain things, you¡¯ll naturally tell me,


    such as the totem on your body.¡± Philip suddenly pointed to Coy¡¯s chest.


    There was a symbol of a fire phoenix on his chest. It proved that Coy should be a member of the fire


    phoenix royal family, and his position should be quite important too.


    Among the many royal families, those with totems were rted to the royal family by blood. Thus, the


    totem on Coy represented his identity.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Coyughed. ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you a little more about me.¡±


    After ordering more beer from the bartender, Coy told Philip about his background.


    He was the prince of the fire phoenix royal family, but he was double-crossed by a traitor and got


    banished.


    Fortunately, a mighty being in this desert oasis took a fancy to him. He was epted as an apprentice


    and received a heritage. After that, the mighty being went traveling and never appeared again.


    This desert oasis was the base of this mighty being, and judging from the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s


    attitude toward the desert oasis, this mighty being was no simple character.


    After all, this could be considered establishing another territory within the territory of the fire phoenix


    royal family. Moreover, the fire phoenix royal family also acquiesced with his existence, which meant


    that even the fire phoenix royal family dared not mess with this mighty being.


    After Coy was epted as an apprentice by the mighty being, he had been thinking about how to


    make his return to the fire phoenix royal family, but he was not strong enough now, so he went to the


    Heroes Conference to seek an opportunity.


    Although he did not get the opportunity, he found Philip who did.


    ¡±Although I don¡¯t know how to advise you, there are some things that can¡¯t be done overnight,¡± Philip


    said to Coy while drinking.


    Coy looked a little sad as he talked about his past.


    At this moment, the burly man walked into the bar.


    He saluted Coy and said, ¡°Young Lord, I¡¯ve gotten rid of the pursuers¡­¡±


    Coy merely nodded and dismissed the burly man without interrupting the conversation between him


    and Philip.


    Philip was a little puzzled. With this burly man¡¯s abilities, it should not be too difficult for Coy to seek


    revenge. However, before he could ask, someone suddenly grabbed his shoulder from behind.


    ¡°Boss, is it really you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again!¡±


    Philip turned around to see Leopard standing behind him.


    At this time, the burly man walked over, looked at Philip, and asked curiously, ¡°Oh? Do you know this


    worthless apprentice of mine?¡±

 Chapter 3524

    Chapter 3524


    Leopard could not be bothered about the burly man now. His hands trembled slightly.


    Likewise, Philip was very excited too.


    Although he did not know Leopard for very long, he was the first batch of people Philip met when he


    first arrived on the Starfall Conflnent


    Philip wondered how Leopard arrived in the territory of the fire phoenix royal family, and it seemed that


    he had a deep connection with this desert oasis too.


    Coyughed at this scene.


    ¡°This is such a wonderful coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect you and Leopard to be old acquaintances!¡±


    Coy handed Leopard a mug of beer, and Leopard drank it in one gulp.


    He let out a long sigh of relief and told Philip what happened after Philip left.


    Philip¡¯s departure made Emily and the others very sad for a long time. To find his whereabouts,


    Leopard came out alone to find Philip.


    After leaving the underground city, the ancient dragon royal family branded Leopard as a spy from


    other ces. However, there was a reason for this incident.


    If he had not offended someone in a fight against injustice, he would not have ended up in this


    situation.


    Due to this, Leopard met the burly man who was out on a special mission when Leopard was hunted


    down by the ancient dragon royal family.


    The burly man was strong and liked Leopard¡¯s character very much, so he rescued Leopard and


    epted him as his apprentice.


    Leopard had no choice but to leave the territory of the ancient dragon royal family due to past


    encounters, so he followed the burly man back to the territory of the fire phoenix royal family. Since


    then, Leopard had lived in this desert oasis.


    Philip nodded upon hearing Leopard¡¯s story.


    Philip asked, ¡°Are Emily and the others still staying in the territory of the ancient dragon royal family?¡±


    Leopard shook his head nkly. After leaving the territory of the ancient dragon royal family, he had no


    news about their situation.


    Philip sighed. Seeing that Leopard had a lot to say to Philip, the burly man wisely walked away.


    Coy was very considerate and specially arranged a room for Philip so Leopard could apany


    Philip.


    Philip knew that Coy had done this on purpose so that Philip and Leopard had more time to catch


    up. It was enough for Philip to remember this without saying it aloud.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been talking about my situation all this while. So, how did youe to the fire phoenix royal


    family¡¯s territory?¡±


    Only Philip and Leopard were in the separate room.


    Leopard looked at Philip and asked curiously.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡®s a long story.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He frankly told Leopard about the Heroes Conference and that he was here to find the whereabouts of


    Blossoms Valley.


    When Leopard heard the name Blossoms Valley, his expression changed.


    ¡°Boss, I know about Blossoms Valley. It¡¯s undergoing a drastic change now.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he said, ¡°It seems that you know Blossoms Valley very


    well. Can you tell me where it is?¡±


    Leopard stood up and looked out the window at the desert oasis.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but Blossoms Valley is in chaos now.¡±

 Chapter 3525

    Chapter 3525


    Philip frowned. He believed that Leopard was telling him the truth, but no matter how chaotic it was, he


    must rush to Blossoms


    Valley as soon as possible so that he could get the Multidew Herb. The opportunity to save his wife


    was right in front of him, so how could he let it slip away right under his nose?


    Although Philip did not speak, he looked at Leopard with firm determination.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. You must be exhausted by now, so you should rest for three days. After that, I¡¯ll


    take you to Blossoms Valley.¡±


    Philip nodded. He really needed a break to recover his strength and energy.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was very tired indeed. After fighting and being hunted down for such a long time, although Philip¡¯s


    level had improved a little, he was like a fully wounded clockwork at this moment.


    This was a great opportunity for him to rx.


    After Leopard left, Philipy on the bed.


    He could not remember thest time he was so tired and sleepy.


    The Three Phase God-Demon Technique could fully operate without any action from Philip now. Even if


    Philip was asleep, it was the same.


    When he fell asleep, he had a dream. In the dream, he saw countless Multidew Herbs all around him. A


    rare smile appeared on Philip¡¯s face in the dream.


    Only in his dream could he breathe a sigh of relief and forget about the pressure.


    Unbeknownst to Philip, the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court had already contacted the


    fire phoenix general of the fire phoenix royal family at this time.


    The two met at the border of the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Fire Phoenix General, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I hope you¡¯re doing well¡­¡±


    It was a rare asion that the heavenly general did not show an arrogant expression but instead had a


    very peaceful and humble expression.


    The fire phoenix general snorted coldly. ¡°Cut the crap! I¡¯ll help you catch that brat, but you have to kill


    him right in front of me.¡±


    The fire phoenix general wore a set of armor that looked like mes, and his temper was no different.


    Even when talking to the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court, he showed no courtesy.


    However, the heavenly general did not seem surprised by the fire phoenix general¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Of course, if you allow the people of the ancient Heavenly Court to enter the territory of the fire


    phoenix royal family, I¡¯ll crush Philip rke right in front of you,¡± the heavenly general said to the fire


    phoenix general with a smile.


    The fire phoenix general said, ¡°You¡¯d better!¡±


    As he turned around and left, he ordered his subordinates to lead the people from the ancient Heavenly


    Court into the territory of the fire phoenix royal family. It was because of the news from the heavenly


    general that his nephew attacked Philip recklessly.


    When he found out that his nephew, Kirk Lieder, had been killed by Philip, he hated Philip even more.


    However, he knew that Philip was hiding in the desert oasis now. As a member of the fire phoenix royal


    family, he dared not think of attacking the desert oasis. Even so, this did not stop him from letting


    people from the ancient Heavenly Court in.


    As long as he released the news by then, people from the ancient Heavenly Court would go to the


    desert oasis to face the risk.

 Chapter 3526

    Chapter 3526


    Philip woke up early the next morning. He did not stay in the room but went outside instead.


    In this floating city in the desert oasis, the air was exceptionally fresh, and the energy was much


    stronger than outside.


    After he woke up, Philip went out immediately.


    One night¡¯s rest had restored Philip¡¯s strength and energy to a certain extent. Although he was not at


    his peak condition yet, he was doing much better than before.


    Feeling the energy around him, Philip continued toprehend the mighty being¡¯s heritage. He


    needed some time to digest certain things, so Philip was in no hurry. Besides, all his elements had


    reached level 6S.


    By this point, Philip also realized that the so-called level limit was actually rtive.


    Once a person¡¯s foundation was greatly improved, take for example Philip¡¯s current level, he could


    easily crush a nine-star talent, but his current level was only at the peak of eight stars.


    That was because Philip¡¯s other elements were rtively powerful with solid energy flow and various


    means, so he could fight with someone far above his level.


    Once the level of certain elements could improve greatly, it was not impossible to fight against


    powerhouses of the so-called nine-stars or even the holy tier.


    ¡±I¡¯m surprised you recovered so quickly!¡± Upon seeing Philip, Coy walked over with a smile.


    Compared to Philip, Coy¡¯s recovery was not as fast, and he still felt some aches and pains all over


    his body. This was the aftereffect of his powerfulbat outburst, which needed some time to recover.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as fast as you think. I¡¯m not at my peak condition yet.¡±


    Due to Coy¡¯s special arrangement, Philip stayed in a very secluded ce. No outsiders bothered


    Philip, and he could not hear the noise from the street.


    As far as his eye could see, it was full of the beauty of the desert oasis.


    As the two chatted, aircraft flew back and forth above their heads.


    Philip frowned. Although the aircraft was far away from the floating city, Philip clearly felt the presence


    of these aircraft from the energy fluctuations, and no matter how they hid their presence, they were


    definitely passing over the city.


    Philip asked Coy, ¡°Does the fire phoenix royal family deploy aircraft to scout the surroundings every


    day?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Coy looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°Of course not¡­ The fire phoenix royal family will deploy scouting patrols within a certain range of the


    territory. They won¡¯t send any aircraft unless it¡¯s thest resort.¡±


    Coy asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find anything?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip did not speak but pointed his finger above his head.


    Coy narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 3527

    Chapter 3527


    Philip could see, or rather, sense the aircraft in the sky, but that did not mean that Coy could do the


    same.


    At this moment, the burly man barged in through the door.


    When he saw Coy, he bowed and said, ¡±Young Lord, the fire phoenix royal family seems to be up to


    something big. They¡¯ve deployed many fighter aircraft in our direction!¡±


    Hearing that, Coy nced at Philip.


    If Philip had not reminded him just now, he would not have known in advance that the fire phoenix royal


    family had started to investigate the desert oasis.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ferdinand, listen to mymand!¡± Coy¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed.


    At this moment, he exuded an indescribable vibe.


    Hearing that, the burly man immediately knelt.


    Coy continued, ¡°Evacuate the citizens in the desert oasis and the floating city. From now on,


    standby for battle!¡±


    Philip finally found out that this burly man was called Ferdinand. Moreover, the air of superiority that


    Coy just disyed was obviously not achieved overnight.


    Clearly, he was used to giving orders in this desert oasis.


    However, Philip had to admit that Coy had what it took. Otherwise, he would not be able to govern


    this desert oasis so well. Although the mighty being¡¯s reputation yed its part, his actual strength was


    still important.


    If Coy did not have the ability, this desert oasis would not have ended up like this even if he had a


    great reputation.


    At Coy¡¯smand, a change came over the floating city.


    Coy took Philip to the highest point. The two of them looked around and saw arge fleet


    approaching not far away. There was also a carriage approaching through the air.


    Philip recognized the person in the carriage at a nce.


    Who else could it be but the heavenly general?


    ¡°Coy, the heavenly general is obviously here for me. I¡¯ll try not to confront them to avoid implicating


    your desert oasis.¡±


    Hearing that, Coy snorted coldly, ¡°If the fire phoenix royal family hadn¡¯t let them in, they wouldn¡¯t


    dare to barge in here so recklessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve long wanted to show off the strength of my desert oasis. Otherwise, the fire phoenix


    royal family will keep looking down on me!¡±


    While they spoke, the floating city had turned into a sky fortress. Guided missiles, artillery, and


    electromaic guns made with advanced technology were all avable.


    The fighter nes deployed by the fire phoenix royal family were already wiped out by the


    electromaic interference from the floating city.


    Over the years, although Coy could not have a major conflict with the fire phoenix royal family, small


    frictions never stopped under Coy¡¯s careful control. Thus, people in the desert oasis were


    ustomed to fighting.


    Coy took advantage of these fighting opportunities to continuously improve their technology to make


    this floating city more powerful.


    ¡°Criminal Philip rke, listen up! If you surrender without a fight, the ancient Heavenly Court will not


    take action against this desert oasis. Otherwise, the whole desert oasis will be destroyed along with


    you!¡±


    The heavenly general had reached the sky above the floating city in his tinum horse carriage.


    When he yelled those words, he deliberately used his energy so all the people in the entire floating city


    could hear him clearly.


    Since the heavenly general could reach that position in the ancient Heavenly Court, there must be


    something special about him. He wisely made use of the people¡¯s need for safety to iste Philip.

 Chapter 3528

    Chapter 3528


    Hearing the heavenly general¡¯s words, Coy was the first to feel upset. Of course, he knew why the


    heavenly general said that and what his purpose was.


    However, he despised such people who were good at misleading others the most. That was why he


    was reduced from being a prince of the fire phoenix royal family to only being in charge of this desert


    oasis.


    ¡°No citizen of the desert oasis is a coward. If you want to harm our friend, we can only retaliate,¡±


    Coy said loudly.


    He waved his hand, and the artillery and electromaic guns wereunched at once.


    A huge roar sounded. Air currents surged wildly.


    It was Philip¡¯s first time seeing a sky fortressunching an attack. This scene was overwhelming, and


    he was shocked.


    With just one round of attack, the carriage brought by the heavenly general was blown to pieces in an


    instant.


    The heavenly general did not expect Coy to be so aggressive, attacking him at the first sign of


    conflict.


    He was a member of the ancient Heavenly Court, which had always been a special force outside the


    several royal families.


    Seeing that a floating city in a small desert oasis dared to attack him, how could he not be angry?


    Although the heavenly general was in a miserable state, the artillery and electromaic guns did not


    cause any substantial damage to him.


    ¡°I think you must be tired of living. All fleets, aim at this floating city and destroy it!¡±


    With this order, the vast fleet behind the heavenly general aimed their guns at the floating city. Coy


    merely smiled at this scene.


    ¡°Activate the shield!¡±


    Immediately, Philip saw ayer of faint light appear over the floating city and desert oasis. Although he


    knew something about such protective shields, what could it do in such arge-scale battle?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With that doubt in mind, Philip got ready to make a move. After all, this happened because of him, so


    he did not want to implicate others.


    However, the people of the ancient Heavenly Court were obviously not about to give him this chance.


    The fleets sprang into action. Roars sounded again.


    The fire phoenix general and the guards of the fire phoenix royal family watched from a distance.


    ¡°Heavenly General, go ahead and fight. When the mighty being returns, he¡¯ll definitely seek an


    exnation from your ancient Heavenly Court!¡±


    The fire phoenix general watched everything with narrowed eyes.


    He had his ns too. Apart from killing Philip, he also wanted to take this opportunity to kill Coy


    Nox, the banished prince.


    After all, keeping Coy alive right under their noses was a thorn in their sides to the fire phoenix royal


    family. Moreover, he controlled a territory within their territory.


    The fleet of the ancient Heavenly Court lined up in a row, and various artillery and electromaic


    guns attacked the desert oasis from all angles.


    Surprisingly, no matter how powerful their artillery was, they could not break through that thinyer of


    light.

 Chapter 3529

    Chapter 3529


    Philip was also puzzled and asked Coy, ¡°What shield is that? It¡¯s so strong that even such a strong


    attack can¡¯t break it!¡±


    Coy was quite proud.


    He looked at Philip¡¯s look of surprise and said, ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve immersed myself in the


    technological development of the desert oasisjust for this day. This shield can protect the desert oasis


    from all directions and also convert the energy from the attacks into protective energy.¡±


    Philip finally understood.


    That was why Coy seemed so fearless!


    As long as the shield was activated, the fleets attacking the floating city were as good as using their


    strength against themselves!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    How could they break through the shield in this way?


    At this time, the heavenly general also discovered that something was wrong. This thinyer of light


    could actually withstand the attack of such a huge fleet. This was simply unheard of.


    ¡°Stop attacking!¡± The heavenly general ordered.


    Since the fleet¡¯s artillery was ineffective, they would proceed with hand-to-handbat.


    Anyway, there were many practitioners in the ancient Heavenly Court. The heavenly general was all


    prepared. He wanted to use his strongest vanguard to have a battle between practitioners.


    ¡°All vanguards, charge!¡± The heavenly general waved his spear and led the army to the desert oasis.


    It was obvious that the other party was ready for hand-to-handbat.


    The firing artillery in the floating city posed no threat to these practitioners.


    Coy looked solemn.


    Ferdinand walked up to Coy and said, ¡°Young Lord, since the other party has approached, let me


    lead the 12 guards to fight them.¡±


    Philip knew it was time for him to step in.


    Coy had done him a great favor, so Philip could not let him do anymore.


    With that thought in mind, Philip sprinted away. It was toote for Coy to stop him.


    After one night¡¯s recovery,bined with the previous battles, his level had improved to a certain


    extent. Even if he were to face the heavenly general again, Philip was confident of fighting on par with


    him or even defeating him.


    With the Caelum Sword in his hand, Philip¡¯s whole body burned with mes as he rushed toward the


    heavenly general and his vanguards.


    In the heavenly general¡¯s opinion, Philip¡¯s action was no different from seeking death.


    ¡°Very well, Philip. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s settle this once and for all!¡±


    Philip, with mes all over his body, became the most conspicuous presence.


    The fire phoenix general of the fire phoenix royal family watched eagerly as Philip rushed forth.


    ¡±Fire Phoenix General, shall we kill that kid Philip right now?¡± A middle-aged man in armor next to the


    fire phoenix general bowed his head and said to him.


    However, the fire phoenix general shook his head.


    ¡°No rush. We don¡¯t know Philip¡¯s skills yet. We should let the ancient Heavenly Court try him out.¡±


    Philip¡¯s face was stern, and the Caelum Sword in his hand buzzed incessantly.


    He was full of fighting spirit as he saw the people from the ancient Heavenly Court rushing at him.


    The heavenly genera! waved his hand, and the vanguard behind himunched an attack on Philip.


    The atmosphere near this desert oasis suddenly changed. All attacks came one after another. The


    ground shook, and the solid ground under Philip¡¯s feet suddenly became muddy.


    Countless vines emerged. In the sky, sharp ice spikes fell.


    All the attacks were targeted at Philip.

 Chapter 3530

    Chapter 3530


    In an instant, Philip was engulfed in these attacks. His body sank, and he was wrapped by various


    vines. Countless ice spikes pierced him.


    However, it was not over yet. A space practitioner used his space element to trap the ce where


    Philip stood.


    Immediately after, the space practitioner shattered that space.


    Everyone thought it was impossible for Philip to survive after such massive attacks. Surprisingly, after


    all the attacks, the raging mes were still burning.


    The Caelum Sword in Philip¡¯s hand was already red. Vaguely, everyone could see that the chimeras


    formed by the mes were trying to break through the cage trapping Philip.


    They bared their fangs and stared at the man who had just attacked Philip.


    Philip smiled at everyone and said, ¡°Since your attack is over, it¡¯s my turn now!¡±


    With that said, Philip rushed toward those people of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    Seeing this, the fire phoenix general sighed inwardly. It was fortunate he did not participate in this


    battle. Otherwise, his fire phoenix royal family guards would be doomed.


    Philipunched his attack. He roared, and his voice resounded everywhere.


    Following Philip¡¯s roar, the mes on his body exploded.


    The chimeras formed by mes were finally released at this time.


    They saw the people in the distance as their targets. Philip followed closely behind the me chimeras


    and quickly fell into the center of the ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s vanguards.


    The chimera sword formation wasunched instantly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everyone could not react in time and barely resisted the me chimeras, but the power of the chimera


    sword formation was soon apparent. The tremendous sword energy was like the water of a great river.


    The vanguards seemed like a raft on the river. They had no fighting chance at all. They could only


    watch helplessly as they were pierced and stabbed by the raging sword energy in the chimera sword


    formation.


    The heavenly general finally made his move!


    He could hardly imagine how Philip had grown to such a terrifying extent in such a short time. He


    lamented in exasperation.


    If this freak was allowed to grow, what kind of terrifying existence would he be?


    Seeing that Philip¡¯s attack had just started but his vanguard did not even have the strength to resist,


    how could he not be anxious?


    ¡°Philip rke, your opponent is me!¡±


    The heavenly general waved his spear and appeared in front of Philip. He spun around and stabbed


    the other party with the force of his momentum.


    Philip¡¯s face froze slightly, and the Caelum Sword also moved.


    When the spear collided with the sword, there was nondslide or trembling ground as one might


    expect. Instead, Philip and the heavenly general started a match of energy.

 Chapter 3531

    Chapter 3531


    The air formed a vacuum around them. Even if others wanted to interfere, they could do nothing.


    Meanwhile, the space between the two began to copse. These two were too strong, so the space


    could no longer withstand their fight.


    At this moment, the heavenly general said to Philip with a smirk, ¡±I have to admire your courage. You


    dare to challenge me with your eight-star energy level!¡±


    Immediately after, dragons appeared above the heavenly general¡¯s spear one after another. Those


    were dragons made of energy.


    Philip¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was surprised that the heavenly general actually had extra


    energy to conjure dragons to attack him when vying with energy against him. The attack came so fast


    that Philip could not react at all.


    When the dragons pounced on Philip, the shadow of the flying snake shed behind Philip.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The flying snake opened its mouth wide and swallowed the dragons made of energy. The shadow of


    the flying snake appeared more solid after that.


    Before Philip could make a move, the shadow of the flying snake rushed toward the heavenly general.


    If it were a solid entity, the heavenly general would still have a way to stop it. If he had not challenged


    Philip to a fight of energy, he would have had a way to block the flying snake.


    ¡°Philip, I¡¯m the heavenly general in the ancient Heavenly Court. How dare you attack me?!¡±


    At this time, the heavenly general had a look of panic on his face. Clearly, he was afraid of death too


    and had even started talking gibberish.


    After fighting for such a long time, he could still say these remarks, which obviously showed his panic.


    The shadow of the flying snake bit the heavenly general¡¯s shoulder!


    The heavenly general was still fighting with Philip, but his energy was all messed up now. He could not


    block Philip¡¯s energy now.


    Tremendous energy poured into the heavenly general¡¯s body, causing a collision of energy between


    him and Philip.


    The heavenly general spat out a mouthful of blood. His men were also sent flying. The heavenly


    general left the flying snake¡¯s attack range because of this.


    Philip walked up to the heavenly general. People from the ancient Heavenly Court who acted


    aggressively before dared not attack Philip now. They knew very well that the heavenly general was a


    nine-star powerhouse.


    However, he lost to Philip, an eight-star powerhouse.


    How could they not be afraid?


    Would anyone dare to step forward?


    The Caelum Sword was already on the heavenly general¡¯s neck.


    Philip said loudly, ¡°Tell your people to leave the desert oasis at once?¡±


    The heavenly general smiled miserably. He was surprised to find that Philip could defeat him to this


    extent in such a short time. He simply could not ept it.


    Seeing that the heavenly general remained silent, Philip cut off the heavenly general¡¯s arm with one


    sword.


    ¡°Philip, do you want to know the secret between you and the mighty being? Do you want to know who


    that person we keep talking about is?¡±


    Philip¡¯s hand trembled. He guessed that everything should have something to do with his mother.


    Was the person mentioned by the heavenly general his mother?


    The heavenly general noticed Philip¡¯s hesitation and said, ¡°Let me go and I¡¯ll tell you this secret!¡±


    He thought he had caught Philip¡¯s weakness, but Philip was far more ruthless than he thought.

 Chapter 3532

    Chapter 3532


    Fierce sword energy suddenly erupted from the Caelum Sword.


    The heavenly general¡¯s arms and legs were pierced through. He never imagined he would end up this


    way someday.


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to negotiate with me?¡± Philip¡¯s expression suddenly calmed down with


    not a ripple across his face.


    The calmer he was on the surface, the more his heart fluctuated.


    ¡°Tell me why you want to capture me and the details of that person you mentioned. Do that and I¡¯ll end


    this quickly for you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting you suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing that, the heavenly general suddenlyughed.


    ¡°A fate worse than death? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the mighty being who has something to do with you


    might suffer more than me?¡±


    Philip¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and the emotions that had finally calmed down boiled in anger again


    because of the heavenly general¡¯s provocation.


    He put away his Caelum Sword and started punching the heavenly general in the face, one after


    another.


    Philip¡¯s forceful punches made the heavenly general dizzy. However, the smile on his face grew wider


    and wider.


    Coy walked over and said to Philip, ¡°Calm down! If you kill him now, you won¡¯t get any useful


    information from him!¡±


    Philip panted heavily, trying to calm down.


    Once he found any trace of his mother, it was difficult for him to calm down. Even a hint of a clue would


    make Philip restless for a long time.


    On the other hand, Coy frowned as he looked into the distance. He noticed that people from the fire


    phoenix royal family were approaching.


    Coy knew that they were waiting to reap the benefits. Otherwise, they would not have chosen to


    show up after the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court fought Philip.


    It was obviously impossible they did not know that people from the ancient Heavenly Court had entered


    the territory of the fire phoenix royal family.


    Coy patted Philip on the shoulder and said, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not just the ancient Heavenly Court


    who¡¯s targeting you¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Philip finally noticed the fire phoenix general bringing the fire phoenix royal family to the


    desert oasis.


    The fire phoenix general said loudly, ¡°Philip rke, no matter what grievances you have with the


    ancient Heavenly Court, if you don¡¯t hand over the heavenly general to me, the fire phoenix royal family


    will attack the desert oasis at all costs!¡±


    It was a tant threat!


    Everyone knew that the fire phoenix general was looking for an excuse to attack the desert oasis.


    Coy said, ¡±Fire Phoenix General, this is a good n of yours. Do you think you can reap the benefits


    if we fight with the people from the ancient Heavenly Court now?¡±


    The fire phoenix general took it for granted and said, ¡°If something happens to the heavenly general of


    the ancient Heavenly Court in the territory of the fire phoenix royal family, he¡¯ll definitely put the me


    on us, so how can I stand by and do nothing?¡±

 Chapter 3533

    Chapter 3533


    After saying this, his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Philip sharply.


    In fact, regardless of today¡¯s result, whether Philip defeated the heavenly general or vice versa, it was


    the same for the fire phoenix general.


    He could find an excuse to mess with Philip.


    Coy stood forward and said coldly to the fire phoenix general, ¡°Fire Phoenix General, don¡¯t think that


    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You just want to use this opportunity to attack my desert oasis.


    However, you need to ask if the people in the floating city agree!¡±


    As soon as Coy said that, the entire floating city roared again. It was the best consent and response


    to Coy¡¯s words.


    The fire phoenix general was prepared for this. At hismand, the fire phoenix guards and fire


    phoenix battalion behind him roared in response.


    With a chorus of shouts, the fire phoenix guards and fire phoenix battalion stepped in front of the fire


    phoenix general.


    Lights exploded from their bodies.


    As the rays of light gathered together, a flying phoenix soared to the sky above them.


    The fire phoenix was awe-inspiring as it looked down on the world. With a p of its wings, gusts of


    winds swept across the oasis.


    The sand almost drowned the entire desert oasis. A nging sounded above the floating city.


    Philip held tightly to the floating city, and the people of the ancient Heavenly Court were blown away by


    the wind.


    The fleet that was lined up neatly was in disarray now.


    The fire phoenix general was full of pride. This was the power of the army formation and also the trump


    card of the fire phoenix royal family. He wanted to take this opportunity to wipe out Coy and his


    desert oasis. That was why he did this now.


    Sword lights fell from the sky at this time.


    The power was overwhelming, and Philip jumped high above the floating city.


    ¡°Since you want to fight, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Philip¡¯s voice was calm as he fully activated the chimera sword formation.


    Sword energy gathered in the sky.


    The air currents caused by the fire phoenixjust now calmed down at this moment. Only the chill brought


    by the boundless sword intent lingered in the air.


    Philip threw the heavenly general to Coy and said, ¡°Keep an eye on him!¡±


    He stood up, and his figure began to change. His body continued to grow at a speed visible to the


    naked eye while more and more green sword lights fell from the sky.


    The sword de pierced through the wings of the fire phoenix and into the battalion of the fire phoenix


    royal family. There was an immediate uproar.


    The fire phoenix general never expected that Philip would still have such strength after defeating the


    heavenly general. He frowned and realized that there was no backing out now. After all, he had


    mobilized such arge battle group.


    Although he was the fire phoenix general of the fire phoenix royal family, all the me would fall on him


    if he failed to kill Philip, the culprit.


    ¡°What a powerful sword formation. I¡¯m going to destroy it.¡±


    The fire phoenix general suddenly jumped up from the fire phoenix battalion, and his body exploded.


    A powerful aura surged from him. His body grew bigger too, but unlike Philip, a pair of ming wings


    appeared behind him. He swooped down from the air and rushed toward Philip.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Coy saw this scene, his expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 3534

    Chapter 3534


    Coy roared, ¡°Philip, the fire phoenix general can use the power of the totem to transform into a fire


    phoenix!¡±


    However, before Coy¡¯s warning could take effect, the fire phoenix general seemed to grow ming


    feathers from his flesh. He really looked like a soaring phoenix on fire.


    The fire phoenix general rushed toward Philip like a meteor falling from the sky. His falling momentum


    caused the air to explode.


    People of the fire phoenix royal family cheered for the fire phoenix general.


    The phoenix formed by the cumtive military power seemed alive again, and the mes on the fire


    phoenix general seemed more solid.


    Philip merely narrowed his eyes at him. Even with the help of the totem and military power, the fire


    phoenix general¡¯s fire element only reached the peak of level 5S.


    What people saw then was Philip exploded with the fire element of level 6S.


    The mes spread from his skin to his whole body. There was no overwhelming power, only scorching


    suffocation.


    As soon as Philip¡¯s fire element exploded, the surrounding air seemed to boil. He also turned into the


    form of a chimera. The scales formed by mes spread all over Philip¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the fire phoenix general¡¯s attack arrived.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, heat waves spread to the surroundings. Even the fleet of the ancient Heavenly Court


    could not withstand this temperature.


    The aircraft from the nearby fleet started to fall. Heat waves visible to the naked eye turned the hulls


    red.


    At this level of a fight between practitioners, those fleets were simply a pile of useless scrap metal.


    The fire phoenix general backed away abruptly. He pped his wings and hovered in the air.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ With your eight-star level, you¡¯re lucky enough to take my blow. But the attack just now was


    just a warm-up.¡±


    While speaking, a spear appeared in the fire phoenix general¡¯s hand. Countless ming spears also


    appeared next to him.


    As he pped his wings, the ming spearsunched at Philip.


    Philip sneered slightly. The fire phoenix general said that the attack just now was just a warm-up, but


    the same went for him too.


    Philip waved his hand, and ming chimeras appeared in front of him, roaring continuously.


    me spears shed with me chimeras. This was a true confrontation of fire elements, but


    surprisingly, the me spears were actually swallowed by the me chimeras.


    Seeing that Philip could still fight, the fire phoenix general snorted and said, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Immediately after, a burst of mes suddenly exploded in the stomachs of the ming chimeras.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was taken aback, and Coy was worried for Philip. He was afraid that


    Philip would fall into the hands of the fire phoenix general this time.


    However, a surprising scene happened.


    Philip stomped on the ground, and mes spread over the surface. With him as the center, the mes


    on the ground resonated with the chimera sword formation in the sky.

 Chapter 3535

    Chapter 3535


    The ming chimeras bared their fangs wide open and spat out the ming spears that they swallowed


    earlier. The speed was faster than before, and the me elements were more powerful too.


    The fire phoenix general¡¯s expression changed drastically. He never thought that Philip had such


    means!


    Seeing the countless ming spearsing at him, the fire phoenix general spat a ball of mes from


    his mouth without even thinking about it.


    The ball of mes spun around and engulfed the me spears.


    Philip stomped on the ground forcefully again, and almost everyone felt the ground tremble at that


    moment. He jumped up high. His two chimera ws were like huge des grabbing the spinning ball


    of mes.


    Seeing this scene, the fire phoenix general pped his wings frantically.


    The mes became more solid, but even so, they did not block Philip¡¯s chimera ws.


    The next second there was a loud explosion.


    The ball of me exploded, and Philip¡¯s chimera ws grabbed the two wings of the fire phoenix


    general at the same time.


    Philip¡¯s ws forcefully tore off the two ming wings of the fire phoenix general.


    A miserable scream resounded throughout the desert oasis.


    Everyone stared at Philip in shock. This was simply terrifying!


    Philip actually ripped the fire phoenix general apart by hand after defeating him!


    An eight-star level against two nine-star practitioners¡­


    How powerful could Philip be?


    Philip¡¯s strength could simply be described as unfathomable.


    Both the fire phoenix royal family battalion and the people of the ancient Heavenly Courtjust wanted to


    stay as far away from Philip as possible. However, Philip¡¯s attack was not over yet. He never retracted


    the sword formation.


    At this moment, a green sword light fell from the sky. The sword light swooped straight down and


    pierced through the fire phoenix general.


    Philip roared, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    He threw out a chimera punch and sted the fire phoenix general¡¯s body away, followed by the ball of


    mes formed in front of the fire phoenix general.


    With overwhelming power, Philip swept toward the fire phoenix royal family battalion.


    Screams rang.


    Some people even turned to ashes before they could make a sound.


    This might be the first time the fire phoenix royal family suffered such a defeat in their territory.


    Coy could hardly contain his glee. If he could keep this powerful Philip by his side, it would be easy


    to regain his position as a prince.


    Seeing the dead and wounded casualties among the people from the fire phoenix royal family, as well


    as the people who were retreating, Philip turned his attention to the people from the ancient Heavenly


    Court.


    Although his whole body was in mes, his eyes exuded a bone-piercing chill.


    The people from the ancient Heavenly Court scattered without even looking back.


    Seeing this scene, cheers erupted in the floating city. Although they were not present on the scene,


    everyone in the floating city was watching the battle outside through the real-time broadcast.


    They worshiped strength and admired the strong. Philip¡¯s actions made him a hero in their eyes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Philip resumed his normal appearance before he spat out a mouthful of


    blood.

 Chapter 3536

    Chapter 3536


    Coy was shocked at this scene. He did not expect this battle to have such a big impact on Philip.


    Leopard was the first to run forward. His eyes were full of tears as he jumped out of the floating city.


    He ran up to Philip.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±


    Leopard almost forgot that jumping out from the floating city would hurt him. He carried Philip on his


    back.


    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, put him down now!¡±


    Leopard looked back and realized that a woman with fair skin dressed in white had stood behind him at


    some point.


    Leopard¡®s mind went nk for a moment. He had never seen such a beautiful woman. However, she


    was more elegant than beautiful. She looked like a fairy.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leopard quickly returned to his senses.


    He shielded Philip behind him, afraid that this woman would harm Philip. After so many events,


    Leopard had no idea who this woman was.


    The woman said softly, ¡°It seems that my reputation as Blossoms Fairy is no longer useful in this desert


    oasis.¡±


    Although the woman spoke softly, her face was full of chills. Her aura was even stronger than Philip¡¯s


    earlier.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Coy walked up to Philip¡¯s side and said, ¡°Blossoms Fairy, we weren¡¯t aware of your arrival, and my


    subordinates don¡¯t know your identity. Please excuse us.¡±


    When she saw Coy, the woman¡¯s face softened a little.


    ¡°I was wondering who made such a bigmotion. So it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    However, she still looked very cold when she looked at Leopard.


    Coy walked up to the woman at this time and said respectfully, ¡°Blossoms Fairy, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve


    misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t me who made such a bigmotion just now but this friend of mine.¡±


    Coy indicated that Philip was the instigator of this incident.


    Blossoms Fairy was taken aback before she looked at Philip and said with interest, ¡±Is he the person


    who fought the ancient Heavenly Court and then the fire phoenix general?¡±


    Coy quickly nodded.


    The woman smiled and stretched out her hand, which emitted a green light.


    As soon as the light fell on Philip¡¯s body, he looked much better. He was no longer as pale as before.


    Blossoms Fairy said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence for me to meet him today, so let me take him away and treat


    him. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that his practice will be destroyed and he won¡¯t recover forever.¡±


    Hearing that, Leopard looked at Coy. He had no idea who Blossoms Fairy was, so Leopard would


    not easily hand over a seriously injured Philip.


    Seeing his expression, Coy immediately understood what Leopard was thinking.


    ¡°Leopard, Blossoms Fairy is from Blossoms Valley. You can hand Philip over to her without any


    worries.¡±

 Chapter 3537

    Chapter 3537


    Seeing that Leopard was still hesitant, Blossoms Fairy snorted coldly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll


    show you my skills.¡±


    Blossoms Fairy pointed to Leopard and said, ¡°When you fell from that great height just now, all your


    internal organs have suffered a shock. If you don¡¯t believe me, you may try and sense it.¡±


    Leopard allowed his energy to wander in his body.


    He found that the problems were far worse than he had imagined. Not only were his internal organs


    injured, but even his bones were broken in several ces.


    Before he could react, Blossoms Fairy waved her hand, and another green light covered Leopard¡¯s


    body.


    It did not take long for Leopard¡¯s injuries to healpletely.


    His jaw dropped open, and he was unable to utter a word. He had seen powerful people who could


    destroy the opponent with one move, but it was simply surreal that someone could heal all sorts of


    injuries just by a wave of the hand.


    ¡°Now, will you let me take him away?¡±


    Leopard nodded unconsciously at Blossoms Fairy¡¯s question, and he also saw her shrouded in ayer


    of mystery.


    Philip was injured but conscious. When he heard the words ¡®Blossoms Valley¡®, he could hardly contain


    his joy.


    At this moment, he felt a strange force lifting him. He floated behind Blossoms Fairy.


    ¡±Coy, if your teacher returns, tell him toe and find me.¡±


    With that said, Blossoms Fairy and Philip disappeared before Leopard¡¯s and Coy¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that Leopard was still in a daze, Coy stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder.


    He said, ¡±Stop spacing out. We need to get ready. The people from the fire phoenix royal family will


    probablye after us.¡±


    ***


    At Philip¡¯s side, he felt as if he was enveloped in a huge ball of energy.


    This energy exuded an abundance of life force, slowly healing his injuries.


    Compared to Leopard, Philip¡¯s fighting method of squeezing all his potential had caused too much


    damage to his body. Thus, even though this life energy from Blossoms Fairy was very powerful, he


    could only heal slowly.


    Along the way, Blossoms Fairy did not speak. She walked into a dense forest with Philip.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The desert scene no longer existed. They seemed to be in two different worlds.


    It was full of greenery and the chirping of insects and birds seemed to be the main theme here.


    This ce seemed in stark contrast with the barrenness in the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s territory, but


    Philip knew very well that this was the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Is this Blossoms Valley?¡± Philip asked in a hoarse voice.


    Blossoms Fairy said tly without looking back, ¡°We¡¯re still far away from Blossoms Valley.¡±


    As if she knew that Philip had recovered a little, Blossoms Fairy started speeding up.


    The other party felt a blur in the scenery and could not rememberthe path he took. The same green


    trees and branches swept past him.


    When Philip felt that he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly smelled the refreshing fragrance of


    flowers.


    His spirits jolted as he saw the sign for Blossoms Valley.

 Chapter 3538

    Chapter 3538


    ¡°After entering Blossoms Valley, don¡¯t walk around on your own or speak casually,¡± Blossoms Fairy


    said.


    ¡°The people here are not as easy-going as the people outside.¡±


    As if afraid that Philip would mess up, Blossoms Fairy warned him again before leading him into


    Blossoms Valley.


    As soon as he arrived, Philip saw that the so-called Blossoms Valley was surrounded by huge trees.


    The size of these trees was simply unheard of and formed a valley in this barrennd.


    Philip was a little puzzled. By right, such a ce should be very obvious within the territory of the fire


    phoenix royal family. Moreover, with his heritage of the mighty being, it should not be difficult to find this


    ce. However, before Blossoms Fairy appeared, he simply could not find this ce.


    Suddenly, a possibility urred to him. This huge Blossoms Valley might actually be concealed by a


    formation.


    With that thought in mind, Philip was about to ask Blossoms Fairy if his guess was correct when he


    saw her turn around nervously. She made a shushing gesture to him.


    At this moment, a huge bird suddenly flew overhead. The wings of that huge bird covered the sky. It


    was very fast too.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, it disappeared before Philip¡¯s eyes. Although the bird was huge, it did not


    cause a single leaf to fall or make a ripple as it flew past.


    Philip was amazed at this scene.


    It was easy to unleash one¡¯s power but difficult to restrain one¡¯s power under the same circumstances


    and not have any impact on the surroundings. This proved that the bird was strong to a certain extent


    or there would not be such an effect.


    After that, Blossoms Fairy took Philip to the canopy of a tree in a rtively remote area.


    Philip finally noticed an elegant and beautiful room hidden in the canopy.


    Seeing Blossoms Fairy¡¯s rxed and natural expression after entering this ce, Philip knew that this


    must be Blossoms Fairy¡¯s room.


    ¡°Okay, you can ask any questions you have now¡­¡± Blossoms Fairy finally breathed a sigh of relief and


    said to Philip.


    Philip asked almost subconsciously, ¡°I wonder if I can find the Multidew Herb in Blossoms Valley.¡±


    The reason why he came to the territory of the fire phoenix royal family and was looking for Blossoms


    Valley was for the Multidew Herb. Now that he had finally arrived in Blossoms Valley, the Multidew Herb


    was the first thing on his mind.


    Blossoms Fairy frowned at Philip¡¯s words. A green light shed in her hand and wrapped around


    Philip¡¯s neck.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you after the Multidew Herb from Blossoms Valley?¡±


    Philip was dumbfounded.


    ording to the memories stored in the mighty being¡¯s heritage, the Multidew Herb should be very


    common in Blossoms Valley.


    Why did Blossoms Fairy seem so angry at Philip for mentioning it?


    ¡°Is there a misunderstanding?¡± Philip asked with a frown.

 Chapter 3539

    Chapter 3539


    Hearing Philip¡¯s remark, Blossoms Fairy said, ¡°A misunderstanding? If I knew you were here for the


    Multidew Herb, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you in at all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Philip was about to exin when a voice rang outside Blossoms Fairy¡¯s room.


    ¡°Blossoms, are you there?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Blossoms Fairy panicked.


    She opened her closet door and pushed Philip inside.


    However, she did not close the closet door properly in her haste, and Philip saw another older woman


    walk in through the gap.


    ¡°You¡¯re already the Blossoms Fairy in Blossoms Valley. Why are you still in such a fluster?¡±


    As soon as the woman walked in, she looked like an elder admonishing her junior.


    Blossoms Fairy lowered her head and said, ¡°Teacher, you should be aware that this is an extraordinary


    time for us in Blossoms Valley. I¡¯m just worried that something else will happen.¡±


    Hearing that, the woman nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m d that you have this awareness, but we haven¡¯t found the reason why the special


    herbs in Blossoms Valley are dying. If we don¡¯t find a way soon, I¡¯m afraid that Blossoms Valley will be


    destroyed in my hands¡­¡± The woman sighed as she spoke.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was obviously at her wit¡¯s end.


    At this moment, a group of women who looked about the same age as Blossoms Fairy suddenly


    barged in.


    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re really concerned about Blossoms. She just returned and you¡¯re already here in


    person.¡±


    ¡°Senior, Blossoms has been traveling for a long time on behalf of Blossoms Valley, and she has worked


    hard. It¡¯s just right that we should express our concern for her. Am I right, Teacher?¡±


    The middle-aged woman nodded and said, ¡°Blossoms has been working hard to take care of Blossoms


    Valley. All of you should be more considerate and take care of her.¡±


    The senior said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but is it still considered working hard for Blossoms Valley if she randomly


    brought a strange man back here?¡±


    ¡°Or is Blossoms so wanton that she dares to keep a man in Blossoms Valley?¡±


    Hearing that, Blossoms Fairy¡¯s expression changed drastically. She never expected this senior to


    discover this despite taking Philip through a remote path back to Blossoms Valley.


    This senior had been upset with Blossoms Fairy because of her status.


    Hearing the senior¡¯s words, the middle-aged woman¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Blossoms Fairy could not help stepping away, and her eyes subconsciously nced at her closet.


    The senior noticed every detail.


    ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate that Blossoms didn¡¯t learn anything else but how to raise a kept man.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked to the closet and opened the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a good look at the man that Blossoms has taken a fancy to¡­¡±


    With her action, Blossoms Fairy¡¯s closet was jerked open. However, what entered everyone¡¯s eyes was


    a dress with no sight of the man she was talking about.


    Blossoms Fairy was surprised.


    Could this man go invisible?


    The middle-aged woman turned to the senior.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t give me an exnation for this matter¡­ Well, you should already know the rules of


    Blossoms Valley.¡±


    With that said, the middle-aged woman snorted coldly and left.

 Chapter 3540

    Chapter 3540


    Hearing the teacher¡¯s words, the senior¡®s face changed immediately because she did not expect things


    to turn out this way. Moreover, she remembered clearly seeing the man walking in with Blossoms Fairy,


    so why was he missing now?


    ¡°Blossoms, even if you deny it now, things will be exposed one day,¡± The senior said to the Blossoms


    Fairy, but thetter clearly did not take it to heart.


    The rivalry between the two had never stopped.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Blossoms Fairy said, ¡±It doesn¡¯t matter whether I deny it or not, but I¡¯m afraid you¡®ll have to exin


    yourself, Senior.¡±


    Blossoms Fairy closed her closet door and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very clear about the rules of Blossoms


    Valley, Senior. You should be thinking about your exnation now.¡±


    Facing her senior, Blossoms Fairy was not courteous or hesitant at all.


    Hearing that, the senior could no longer remain in her room.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find any proof!¡± The senior said as she walked out.


    Right after she left, Blossoms Fairy hurriedly opened the closet door.


    She clearly remembered that she had hidden that man in the closet, so how did he disappear?


    At this moment, a voice rang behind her.


    ¡±Are you looking for me?¡± Philip said.


    Although Philip was a little injured, after being nourished by the green light of Blossoms Fairy for so


    long, he could still pull some tricks.


    For instance, he used the rules of space to hide just now. Although he could not do it for long, it was


    enough for Philip to hide from Blossoms Fairy¡¯s teacher and the others.


    ¡°I was really scared just now. I was afraid they¡¯d find you¡­¡± Blossoms Fairy said while patting herrge


    chest.


    Philip asked curiously, ¡°From their conversation just now, it seems that no men have ever stepped into


    Blossoms Valley before.¡±


    At this moment, Blossoms Fairy moved quickly and shrouded Philip in that green light again.


    ¡±It¡¯s not that men have never been here in Blossoms Valley, just not men with ulterior motives.¡±


    Blossoms Fairy looked at Philip warily.


    Hearing that, Philip smiled wryly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t brought me here, I wouldn¡¯t have even known the


    location of Blossoms Valley.¡±


    Philip knew that the other party had misunderstood him, but Philip was also thinking about how to


    convince Blossoms Fairy that he was here to find the Multidew Herb.


    Blossoms Fairy looked at Philip suspiciously and said, ¡°Who knows if this is a deliberate plot of yours?¡±


    Philip shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that great to make use of the fire phoenix general of the fire phoenix royal family and the


    heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court to put on a show with me just to plot against you.¡±


    Hearing that, Blossoms Fairy burst outughing. The green light that shrouded Philip also disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Philip sighed softly.


    He knew that Blossoms Fairy had stopped doubting him long ago.


    She was just teasing him.


    At this moment, there was a sound outside the door.

 Chapter 3541

    Chapter 3541


    When Blossoms Fairy heard this noise, she immediately stood on guard and even pushed Philip under


    the bed.


    Of course, Philip refused to hide under the bed and said, ¡°Blossom Fairy, do you n to let me live


    under your bed the whole time?¡±


    Blossoms Fairy quickly made a shushing gesture.


    Philip opened the door, and Blossoms Fairy realized that there was a civet at her door.


    ¡°It¡®s just a cat. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Now, can you tell me why you reacted that way when


    you heard that I want the Multidew Herb?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Blossoms Fairy exined the reason.


    Philip got to know that Blossoms Valley was initially full of life and vitality. This unique condition was the


    basis for the survival of Blossoms Valley, and they used this condition to thrive in the territory of the fire


    phoenix royal family.


    Almost all medicinal materials in the territory of the fire phoenix royal family were produced by them.


    However, everything changed a year ago.


    The lush vitality in this ce began to weaken. As a result, the well-grown medicinal materials started


    to wither gradually.


    The only survivor, the Multidew Herb, became theirst hope.


    Hearing that, Philip finally understood why Blossoms Fairy reacted so violently when she heard that he


    was here for the Multidew Herb.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I just wanted to help you today because you were seriously injured.¡±


    As she said this, the green energy began to spread over Philip¡¯s body again.


    ¡°After you recover, I¡¯ll bring you out.¡±


    After she said that, the door was pushed open again.


    The senior came alone.


    ¡°Why did I say? I¡¯m amazed that a wretch like you can be the Fairy! The teacher sent you out on


    a mission, but you hooked up with a random man and even brought him back.¡±


    The senior spoke very loudly. She was embarrassed in front of their teacher before, so she could


    hardly wait to call her teacher back and let her see this scene with her own eyes.


    Although Blossoms Valley had lost its reputation, she still yearned for the title of Blossoms Fairy.


    Especially since she was the senior of Blossoms Valley.


    However, the title of Blossoms Fairy fell into the hands of her junior, so how could she not be angry?


    She grabbed Blossoms¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make things clear to the teacher now.¡±


    Philip frowned and hit the senior on the back of her neck with his hand.


    The senior passed out on the floor.


    Seeing this scene, Blossoms Fairy was startled and said, ¡±How dare you attack my senior? How am I


    supposed to exin this?¡±


    Philip shook his head.


    If the other party had no grievances toward Blossoms Fairy, she would not have brought so many


    people to her room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to harm you, but we need her to be quiet for a while before we can proceed with the next


    step.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, the middle-aged woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang outside the door. ¡°You¡®re


    really bold!¡±

 Chapter 3542

    Chapter 3542


    All the women of Blossoms Valley appeared in Blossoms Fairy¡¯s room again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you time and again that no one is allowed to bring a man back to Blossoms Valley. Have you


    forgotten that?¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s words were fierce with no trace of kindness in her tone. Blossoms Fairy was


    dumbfounded.


    After all, she was wrong in the first ce. Her teacher had already said that no one was allowed to


    bring any strangers, especially men, back to Blossoms Valley.


    Now that this had happened, it did not matter that her teacher was questioning her in person as it was


    a fact that this was her mistake.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± Blossoms Fairy could hardly speak.


    ¡°Kill him now and maybe I can forgive you!¡± The middle-aged womanmanded with an air of


    superiority and looked at Philip with contempt in her eyes.


    It was as if Philip was a piece of trash.


    Seeing this scene, Philip finally spoke, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a strange rule in Blossoms


    Valley. May I know if you know a woman named Marigold, Ma¡¯am?¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and asked the middle-aged woman.


    Hearing this name, the woman froze and asked, ¡°How do you know this name?¡±


    Of course, Philip got this information from the mighty being¡¯s heritage.


    Back then, the mighty being had personally visited Blossoms Valley, but it was because of someone¡¯s


    rmendation that he was able to find the exact location of Blossoms Valley.


    Seeing that the middle-aged woman seemed quite sensitive to the name Marigold, Philip asked with a


    smile, ¡°Oh? Could Marigold be you, Ma¡¯am?¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s face turned cold. She stretched out her hand and held Philip¡¯s neck in a


    chokehold.


    ¡°Tell me how you know this!¡±


    Seeing this, Philip figured that the middle-aged woman¡¯s name was probably Marigold, and ording


    to the memories contained in the mighty being¡¯s heritage, he had a rtionship with Marigold.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I believe you must have heard of the name of the mighty Astrum.¡±


    As soon as Philip said this, the expression of the middle-aged woman changed rapidly. Seeing this,


    Philip knew there must be some connection between the two.


    He then said, ¡°The mighty Astrum is dead, and I know this name from the memories contained in his


    heritage.¡±


    The middle-aged woman waved her hand abruptly and said to her students, ¡°Leave us. I need to speak


    to him in private.¡±


    Everyone, including Blossoms Fairy, looked at each other.


    No one knew why their teacher¡¯s attitude toward Philip had changed at this moment.


    After everyone left, the middle-aged woman asked Philip in a cold voice, ¡°Tell me what happened. How


    did he die?¡±


    Although the mighty Astrum¡¯s memory bank was huge, it was also in a mess. Anything rted to his


    experience was even more jumbled up.


    Now, Philip was going to use the mighty Astrum¡¯s memory he had so that the woman in front of him


    would agree to hand over the Multidew Herb.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he died, but if you want to see his body, I can tell you the location.¡±

 Chapter 3543

    Chapter 3543


    Philip said that calmly, but the middle-aged woman covered her face and began to cry.


    Seeing her anguish, although she was not loud, her tone was clearly heartbroken.


    She suddenly looked up at Philip and said, ¡°Tell me where that ce is!¡±


    Philip chuckled. ¡°You haven¡¯t shown me due respect since the very beginning, so why should I tell


    you?¡±


    Hearing that, the woman¡¯s eyes became erratic.


    Like an angry lion, she suddenly rushed toward Philip, and she surged with great energy. It was a


    strong elemental power.


    Everything in the room was destroyed by the energy she exuded, and Philip crashed into the wall due


    to this impact. He spat out a mouthful of blood that stained the floor red.


    However, Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Kill me and you¡¯ll never find that ce.¡±


    The woman started punching Philip frantically. However, Philip¡¯sughter seemed to be taunting her.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang, ¡±Teacher, he¡¯ll die if you keep beating him.¡±


    Blossoms Fairy walked in.


    When the middle-aged woman saw Blossoms Fairy walking in, she pped thetter in the face.


    Blossoms Fairy was sent flying, and she was in no better condition than Philip.


    When Philip saw this, he said, ¡°You crazy woman. No wonder he left you in the first ce. People like


    you will never understand his sacrifice¡°


    The woman finally stopped. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    Philip said word by word, ¡°I said, you don¡¯t understand his sacrifice or how much he has endured for


    you!¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman could no longer restrain her emotions. She started sobbing


    aloud.


    ¡°The mighty Astrum had predicted the disaster back then, so he left you, but he did that so as not to


    implicate you¡­¡±


    Truth be told, there was no such memory in the mighty being¡¯s heritage. However, in order to calm this


    woman down, Philip said so.


    If he had not fought against two nine-star powerhouses, he would not have chosen to deal with this


    middle-aged woman in this way.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He also guessed that something must have happened between this middle-aged woman and the


    mighty Astrum back then, so he plucked up the courage and said what he just said.


    ¡±Tell me! Tell me everything!¡± the middle-aged woman wailed.


    With blood trickling from his mouth, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I can tell you the whole story, but I


    want the Multidew Herb.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he suddenly felt his eyes go dark, and he fell.


    He was already seriously injured, so after getting beaten up by the middle-aged woman, he was at the


    end of his rope.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged woman panicked.


    She quickly leaned over Philip, and energy poured into Philip¡¯s internal organs. The breath of life also


    poured into Philip¡¯s body, constantly nourishing him.

 Chapter 3544

    Chapter 3544


    When Philip opened his eyes again, he found himself on Blossoms Fairy¡¯s bed.


    Blossoms Fairy sat next to the bed primly. Judging from her appearance, her injury should not be


    serious.


    She looked at Philip while propping her chin up. She looked like a wife waiting for her husband to wake


    up.


    When Philip really opened his eyes, Blossoms Fairy¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She did not expect


    Philip to wake up at this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­¡± Blossoms Fairy lowered her head shyly and said.


    Philip sat up from the bed and asked, ¡°Yeah¡­ Where¡¯s Marigold?¡±


    Hearing Philip addressing her teacher by name, Blossoms Fairy was taken aback.


    ¡°Teacher has returned to her room. You can tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Blossoms Fairy could continue, Philip heard Marigold¡¯s voice.


    ¡±It¡®s fine¡­ Since he¡¯s awake, you may leave.¡±


    Marigold was not friendly to Blossoms Fairy, especially since thetter risked her life to save Philip


    when Marigold attacked him. This made Marigold feel a chill in her heart.


    In fact, she felt that the child was very simr to her when she was younger, but what had she gained


    after so many years?


    ¡°Tell me why you want the Multidew Herb from Blossoms Valley.¡±


    Hearing her question, Philip said almost without hesitation, ¡°I want to save someone, of course.


    Someone who means very much to me.¡±


    Marigold seemed to havepletely calmed down by now and no longer had such strong emotional


    fluctuations as before.


    She said tly, ¡±Is this person so important that you can risk your life? You should know that I can¡¯t


    control myself when I¡¯m angry, but you only thought about the Multidew Herb at the critical moment¡­ I


    don¡¯t think you would sacrifice yourself for ordinary reason, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Philip got out of bed.


    He slowly walked to the window of the canopy room and exined, ¡°That person is my wife¡­ For her


    sake, it¡¯s worth losing my life. I don¡¯t want to lose her, and for me, Multidew Herb is the answer¡­¡±


    After hearing Philip¡¯s words, disappointment and sadness crossed Blossoms Fairy¡¯s face.


    Marigold seemed keen to make Blossoms Fairy give up on Philip. The conversation left her mind nk.


    She felt she had lost something but didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°You¡¯re a person who values love and loyalty¡­ I appreciate that¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll take you for a walk


    in the medicine garden of Blossoms Valley.¡±


    After saying this, Marigold walked out. Philip followed her without hesitation. On the other hand,


    Blossoms Fairy remained sitting in a daze.


    ¡®So, he already has someone in his heart¡­¡¯ She sighed.


    Philip followed Marigold and soon arrived at the medicine garden.


    Judging from its appearance, he could see that this area should not be small, and there were quite a lot


    of special herbs nted here. However, the nts were dying.

 Chapter 3545

    Chapter 3545


    ¡°There should be a piece ofnd full of Multidew Herb in front of you, but for some reason, all the


    special herbs not only stopped growing a few years ago but were alsopletely damaged. What you


    see now are all the special herbs we currently have in Blossoms Valley¡­¡±


    Philip was dumbfounded. He never expected this result after going through so much effort.


    Only one Multidew Herb stood alone in the medicine garden. Moreover, judging by the yellow branches


    and leaves, it was almost dying.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Philip asked Marigold.


    ¡±If I knew, Blossoms Valley wouldn¡¯t be in this state now,¡± Marigold said softly with a sigh.


    At this moment, something in the medicine garden seemed to nudge Philip¡¯s mighty Astrum heritage.


    ¡°Can I go in and have a look?¡± Philip asked.


    Marigold nodded without a word.


    No matter how much Philip wanted to get the herb, he could do nothing in the current situation. That


    sickly Multidew Herb had already lost its potency and efficacy.


    Philip walked around the medicine garden and found a strange phenomenon. Something seemed to be


    buried under the medicine garden.


    This thing was the main culprit absorbing the life force of the medicine garden.


    Without the mighty Astrum¡¯s heritage, Philip would not be so keenly aware of the energy or the


    anomaly of various elements around him.


    ording to Marigold and Blossoms Fairy, no strangers had ever entered Blossoms Valley. If such a


    problem urred, it was most likely internal.


    With that thought in mind, Philip suddenly smiled at Marigold and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, if I tell you the way to


    solve the problem in Blossoms Valley, can you give me a few Multidew Herbs?¡±


    Hearing that, Marigold¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Are you saying you have a way to help me solve the problem of this medicine garden?¡±


    Philip nodded. Although he was not fully confident, he could at least take out the thing buried in the


    medicine garden. As for the next step, he could only take a step at a time.


    It would be best if the problem could be solved. If not, he would have still done something by digging


    that item out.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marigold was about to speak when Philip stopped her.


    ¡°I can help you solve the problem of the medicine garden, but I need to be in my best condition first.


    After all, it¡¯s difficult to say what will happen¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Marigold expressed doubts.


    The only thing that made Marigold trust Philip was the mighty Astrum¡¯s heritage he possessed.


    No one else knew about her and the mighty Astrum, but Philip was quite clear.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you this chance. If you have a way to deal with this problem, I¡¯ll agree to any request.¡±


    Immediately after, her tone changed. ¡±I¡¯ll try my best to meet any of your requirements in the next few


    days, but if you can¡¯t solve the problem for me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    Philip simply nodded without speaking and sat down cross-legged in the medicine garden. He needed


    to observe any subtle changes.


    His energy cirction stirred the surrounding elemental energies toward Philip. The thing buried deep


    in the ground also began to absorb the energy from Philip¡¯s body.


    After sensing that, a confident smile crossed Philip¡¯s face. He should be able to solve the problem of


    the medicine garden soon.

 Chapter 3546

    Chapter 3546


    Marigold left the medicine garden. She had nothing much to do here.


    Besides, Blossoms Valley was like abyrinth. Without a guide, one would be lost in Blossoms Valley


    forever. The only person in Blossoms Valley who could help Philip escape was Blossoms Fairy.


    Marigold immediately issued the order to imprison Blossoms Fairy and told thetter that she would not


    be released until Philip solved the problem of the medicine garden.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    On top of that, Marigold also issued a restriction order that no one was allowed to approach the


    medicine garden.


    Not long after Philip stayed in the garden, he found someone staring at him stealthily. However, he


    remained silent.


    Philip knew that the person who would appear at this time was most likely the one who buried that thing


    in the medicine garden. No matter who it was, once they realized that their hidden secret was about to


    be exposed, they would definitely not rest easy.


    Although Philip was not at his peak condition yet, his physical strength had been restored. With this


    condition, he would be strong enough to take on the other party if needed.


    After a while, he stood up, mobilized the earth elements around him, and broke through the ground.


    At this moment, the senior from before suddenly appeared.


    She stared at Philip viciously and said, ¡°Why bother? Even if you really fix the problem with the


    medicine garden, they won¡¯t thank you.¡±


    The senior stood beside a stone like a shadow. Philip could only see half of her face.


    Philip nced at her and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t need their gratitude. I even don¡¯t need your appreciation¡­


    I just want the Multidew Herb. It¡¯s not bothering me at all¡­ Why you ask?¡±


    Hearing that, the senior¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Frankly, I can give it to you, but you must promise me that


    you¡¯ll leave immediately after getting the Multidew Herb.¡±


    Philip was tempted. Even the entire Blossoms Valley could not give him the Multidew Herb, but she


    could.


    He finally stopped what he was doing and no longer mobilized the earth elements to break the ground.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s action, the senior sister smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll get what you want. Leave


    immediately and we shall meet again. You just need Multidew Herb, so don¡¯t bother with this garden¡¯s


    condition.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°You need to prove your words. Put the Multidew Herb in front of me before I


    agree to your request.¡±


    Hearing that, a sly look shed across the senior¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Okay! Just follow me¡­ I¡®ll bring you to get it!¡±


    Philip made no move.


    The senior suddenly turned around, smiled coquettishly at Philip, and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bring the


    Multidew Herb around with me, would I?¡±


    At this moment, Philip noticed something strange about the senior.


    He felt that the other party was nning to frame him or do something evil.

 Chapter 3547

    Chapter 3547


    ¡°Bring it here, then. Since you can appear here without making a sound, I¡¯m sure you can find a way to


    bring the Multidew Herb.¡± Philip¡¯s feet seemed rooted to the spot.


    Seeing Philip motionless, the senior finally lost herposure, and the charming look on her face


    changed.


    She said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡®s good for you. Come with me right now or I can¡¯t guarantee¡­¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Can¡®t guarantee what? Can¡¯t guarantee that the thing you buried here won¡¯t


    attack me?¡±


    When the senior heard what Philip said, the expression on her face changed suddenly.


    ¡°Since you already know, I¡¯ll just kill you without wasting my energy!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The senior suddenly moved, and pollen filled the surroundings. On top of that, a ck lotus flower grew


    on her hand.


    When the ck lotus appeared, all the energy around seemed absorbed by it.


    This deranged method of absorbing energy was simr to killing the goose for the golden egg.


    ¡°So everything in Blossoms Valley is your doing, huh?¡±


    In fact, the other party didn¡¯t expect Philip to be prepared with this situation. He held the Caelum Sword


    in his hand.


    He had long noticed the senior¡¯s anomaly, but he was still smiling as if he did not view her as his match


    at all.


    The senior waved her hand lightly. The ck lotus fell to the ground and began to grow instantly. The


    floating pollen also fell on the ck lotus at this time.


    Suddenly, warriors wearing armor with sharp des appeared one after another.


    A chilling air permeated the medicine garden.


    At this moment, Marigold arrived with everyone from Blossoms Valley.


    ¡°I thought everyone I trained was loyal. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a traitor¡­¡±


    Philip smiled and retreated from the medicine garden. This was the n he came up with Marigold.


    When he found out that the medicine garden was tampered with, he had hinted at Marigold.


    Marigold went with the flow.


    Seeing her teacher and fellow sisters, the seniorughed wildly. There was no need to hide anymore.


    ¡±Very well, since you¡¯ve discovered my secret, no one can escape. Everyone shall die!¡±


    With that said, her neatly tied hair fell apart at this moment. The ck lotus rose from under her feet,


    lifting her high.


    The senior¡¯s voice sounded as if it came from the depths of hell as she said, ¡°In Blossoms Valley, I


    have the highest practice and qualifications, so why did Blossoms be Blossoms Fairy? You know!


    It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    Marigold took a step forward and said to the senior, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you have such a bad attitude


    and fell onto a diabolic path. Forget your obsession and you can still find your way back.¡±


    Marigold looked very grave. When she said this, she obviously felt that her student still had a chance at


    redemption.


    To her surprise, the woman yelled at her sharply, ¡°Old woman, so what if I¡¯ve fallen onto a diabolic


    path? Didn¡¯t you use the great diablo¡¯s magic weapon to get where you are today? I¡¯ll take my chance


    today!¡±


    While speaking, countless vines had sprouted from the ck lotus, which was full of sharp barbs at the


    tips. The ck lotus also exuded a strong vibe.


    The aura made people feel despair, and Philip knew from the memory of the mighty Astrum¡¯s heritage


    that this was the diabolic energy that only diabolic practitioners could produce.


    At this moment, the seniorunched an attack. Vines that looked like tentacles stabbed everyone. The


    diabolic energy came faster than the vines.


    Some people of Blossoms Valley were stabbed and turned ck, slowly falling to the ground with


    indignity in their eyes.

 Chapter 3548

    Chapter 3548


    ¡°How dare you harm your fellow sisters?¡± Marigold¡¯s expression turned serious, and she clenched her


    fists tightly, ready to attack her disciple.


    However, the senior paid no heed to Marigold.


    ¡±So what if they¡¯re my fellow sisters? I don¡¯t even care about Blossoms Valley!¡±


    At this moment, there was a sudden tremor in the ground.


    Just below the medicine garden, something seemed to be breaking out of the ground.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this scene, the seniorughed creepily and said, ¡°Everyone is going to die! All of you will be my


    offerings to the Diablo Tower!¡±


    Hearing that, Marigold¡¯s expression changed immediately. She knew very well what this so-called


    Diablo Tower was.


    She said, ¡°You actually know the existence of the Diablo Tower.¡±


    The senior¡¯s face was gloomy.


    ¡°Of course. I knew about it when you buried the Diablo Tower. Since you won¡¯t let me be the


    Blossoms Fairy of Blossoms Valley, I can only use the Diablo Tower to improve my practice level. I can


    also tell you that this n has been going on for several years!¡±


    Blossoms Fairy was stupefied. She never thought that these things would happen just because of the


    position of Blossoms Fairy.


    ¡°Senior, if you¡¯d told me about this back then, I wouldn¡¯t have epted this position no matter what!¡±


    Philip walked up to Blossoms Fairy at this time.


    ¡±It would¡¯ve been the same even if you hadn¡¯t be the Blossoms Fairy. What she wants is not only


    the title of Blossoms Fairy but also power.¡± Philip looked at the senior indifferently.


    There was no shortcut in the path of practice. However, in order to obtain stronger practice and more


    power, some people chose to take risks. People like this woman were not umon.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, the senior became solemn and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. In this world, whoever has


    the biggest fist has the final say. Why should I submit to this old woman?¡±


    The senior did not care whether Marigold was her teacher or not.


    At this time, the thing in the ground finally made its presence known.


    The Diablo Tower finally appeared in front of everyone.


    It was a pitch-ck stone tower, but unlike other towers, the Diablo Tower seemed to be carved from a


    whole block of ck stone. There were two bull horns on the top of the tower, which looked imposing.


    Its presence was overwhelming, and the Diablo Tower exuded a mysterious and evil aura.


    As soon as the Diablo Tower appeared, everyone felt their breathing slowing down.


    Seeing this scene, the seniorughed and jumped on top of the Diablo Tower.


    The senior cut herself and let her blood drip on the Diablo Tower. ck lotus flowers bloomed at the


    feet of the Diablo Tower.


    Marigold suddenly turned to Philip and said, ¡°Take the people of Blossoms Valley and run. Any dy


    and it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    Philip was taken aback. He did not expect Marigold to approach him for help at this time.

 Chapter 3549

    Chapter 3549


    Before Philip could make a move, the senior added, ¡°Do you want to run? No one can leave here alive


    today.¡±


    This was not a threat because the Diablo Tower¡¯s door had opened.


    The people of Blossoms Valley who were killed by those ck lotuses before were sucked through the


    door into the tower. Through the memory of the mighty being¡¯s heritage, Philip knew that anyone who


    was sucked into the Diablo Tower would be turned into a sacrificial offering.


    The moment the dead bodies entered the Diablo Tower, their flesh and blood disappeared, leaving


    piles of bones at the door.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost instantly, the ck lotuses at the bottom of the tower started to spread to this side, and all the


    nts nearby were drained of their life essence.


    Seeing this scene, Philip finally realized the peculiarity of the ck lotus. However, he had not fully


    regained his strength yet, so he could not fight to his full extent.


    At this moment, someone ran into Philip¡¯s arms.


    It was Blossoms Fairy with a pill in her hand. Before Philip could speak, she stuffed the pill into Philip¡¯s


    mouth.


    ¡°I brought you into Blossoms Valley to heal your injuries, but now it seems that we¡¯re running out of


    time and opportunity. I made this pill when I first became the Blossoms Fairy. Take it and leave


    Blossoms Valley.¡±


    There was a look of determination in Blossoms Fairy¡¯s eyes. However, Philip saw through Blossoms


    Fairy¡¯s thoughts. She was going to go all out with the senior.


    Green life essence surged through her entire body. This energy was rich and intense. When the ck


    lotuses felt this life essence, they started retreating.


    Philip was stunned on the spot. He did not expect this life essence to curb the ck lotuses.


    Seeing this, the senior no longer sounded human as she said, ¡°What rich life essence. Let me take all


    of it today!¡±


    With the help of the life essence, Blossoms Fairy floated in midair.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in Blossoms Valley shouted in unison, ¡°Blossoms, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Even Marigold was solemn as she got up and stood in front of Blossoms Fairy.


    ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re ourst hope. If you die, Blossoms Valley will cease to exist!¡±


    While they were talking, one of the women¡¯s arms changed into a ck lotus vine, which quickly


    approached them.


    Before the vine reached them, a sh of sword light out it.


    It was none other than Philip. With the Caelum Sword in his hand, he looked at the senior from a


    distance.


    ¡°You sacrificed yourself to the Diablo Tower just to kill everyone in Blossoms Valley. Do you think it¡¯s


    worth it?¡±

 Chapter 3550

    Chapter 3550


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, the senior¡¯s voice was neither male nor female as she said, ¡°Wretched man,


    if not for you, I¡¯d have killed them without anymotion. But you ruined my n, so you can go to


    hell!¡±


    The senior¡®s body suddenly elongated and turned into a ck poisonous snake, biting Philip.


    Seeing this scene, Philip smiled and shed with the Caelum Sword. Sharp sword energy shed from


    the tip of the sword.


    Marigold looked at Philip in surprise and said, ¡°Your injuries shouldn¡¯t have recovered yet. How can you


    deal with her?¡±


    Philip did not speak but nced at Blossoms Fairy thoughtfully. Although the pill looked inconspicuous,


    when Philip swallowed it, he found a rich source of energy exploding in his body as well as an


    abundance of life essence.


    Indeed, a pill was not enough to heal all of Philip¡¯s injuries, but it was almost there. Moreover, Philip


    had regained most of his energy. Although he was not at his peak yet, it should be enough to deal with


    the senior.


    Immediately after, Philip¡¯s sword was covered in mes.


    There was a trace of white in the red mes, and the temperature was simply notparable to the


    level SS from before.


    ¡°Chimera sword formation!¡± Philip exerted force in his hand and activated the chimera sword formation.


    The sword lights falling from the sky seemed like deadly weapons. The powerful strength and energy of


    the sword lights were simply not something the senior could withstand.


    The senior had no choice but to hide in the ck lotus and let the sword lights fall on the Diablo Tower.


    A series of nging followed.


    The Diablo Tower was made of unknown materials and was not damaged in the slightest by Philip¡¯s


    intense chimera sword formation.


    As if sensing itself being attacked, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the Diablo Tower.


    Everyone saw a man with a bull head holding an ax.


    Seeing his weird appearance, the women of Blossoms Valley backed away. They rarely left Blossoms


    Valley and did not know much about the outside world, but they knew for sure this was not a good sign.


    Seeing this scene, one of Philip¡¯s arms was covered in mes. His arm turned into a chimera w and


    grabbed the bull-headed man.


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, the bull-headed man was unafraid and grabbed his w instead. A cry came from


    his mouth.


    The bull-headed man exerted force on his hand, and Philip¡¯s chimera w started creaking.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip¡¯s level 6S fire element had no effect on the bull-headed man either. He frowned and activated the


    earth element, which split a hole under the bull-headed man¡¯s feet.


    Seeing this, Marigold sprang into action.


    This was happening in her territory of Blossoms Valley, so how could she stand by and do nothing?


    However, unlike others, her energy was bright red.

 Chapter 3551

    Chapter 3551


    As the energy continued to surge, a giant marigold formed by the energy also appeared, and its roots


    fell on the bull-headed man.


    Marigold looked at the senior and said coldly, ¡°I thought you had a chance at redemption at first, but


    now it seems that I have to clean up this mess.¡±


    Although Marigold spoke harshly, there was a trace of sadness on her face.


    The marigold that was formed from energy kept exploding without stopping, which was Marigold¡¯s


    attack method.


    No matter which opponent she encountered, she would use this energy explosion method to attack.


    At this time, Philip also discovered that the giant marigold formed by the energy paralyzed the bull-


    headed man with its explosions, rendering him motionless.


    Philip knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so he picked up the Caelum Sword in his


    hand. His mes gathered on the tip of the Caelum Sword.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He moved and stabbed the bull-headed man. The mes that Philip continuously gathered and


    compressed instantly exploded in the body of the bull-headed man.


    This all-rounded attack sted the bull-headed man into pieces.


    Seeing this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the senior could no longer speak because only her face was still intact. The rest of her


    body had turned into a ck lotus on top of the Diablo Tower.


    Endless diabolic energy turned into small ck lotus flowers and pounced on the giant marigold.


    When the ck Iotuses fell on the marigold, the marigold became smaller at a speed visible to the


    naked eye, and the ck Iotuses began to grow rapidly.


    Philip realized that the ck Iotuses could grow by absorbing energy. However, the growth rate was


    really too fast.


    He walked to the giant marigold, and the mes on his body surged again. However, he did not use it


    for attacking this time but wrapped the giant marigold in mes instead.


    Seeing this scene, Marigold naturally understood what Philip was thinking.


    Vaguely, she felt that Philip in front of her seemed very simr to the mighty Astrum from the past. He


    had a great rapport with her, and he had the spirit that wanted to bear all burden.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, help me!¡± Philip said aloud and jolted Marigold back to her senses.


    A burst of red energy gushed from her again. With this red energy as a guide, Philip used his fire


    element to hold the giant marigold up and shed the giant marigold with his sword.


    The giant marigold was sent flying toward the Diablo Tower.


    Everyone was stunned at this attack method.


    Philip was using this attack method for the first time.


    A mushroom cloud rose from Blossoms Valley, followed by a huge rumble.


    Both the senior and Diablo Tower were devoured by the powerful sting force.


    As the mes spread, a scorching heat reverberated throughout Blossoms Valley.

 Chapter 3552

    Chapter 3552


    Almost everyone in Blossoms Valley backed off. Of course, this Included Philip and Marigold.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just after the two got out of the way, they realized something was wrong.


    Although the ck lotuses had been engulfed by the mes and reduced to ashes, no changes came


    over Diablo Tower apart from some cracks on it.


    Seeing this scene, Marigold frowned solemnly. ¡°Oh no, Diablo Tower is about to open!¡±


    As soon as she said that, stones started falling from Diablo Tower as if something was hidden in it and


    the seal had been broken.


    At this time, Philip realized that Blossoms Fairy¡¯s movements seemed a little slower. He was surprised.


    He hurried over to support Blossoms Fairy and pulled her into the distance.


    Marigold saw this but said nothing to stop them.


    After her love hurdle had been resolved, she had no more objections to her students in Blossoms


    Valleying into contact with men.


    Suddenly, there was a gust of whimpering wind, and Philip¡¯s heart jolted. He looked at Diablo Tower,


    which had turned into a statue of the bull-headed man.


    Philip realized that this was probably the true appearance of Diablo Tower.


    The whimpering sound came from the statue.


    Hearing this, Blossoms Fairy quietly said to Philip, ¡°It seems that this is my destiny¡±


    Philip asked in puzzlement, ¡°What destiny?¡±


    Marigold walked up to them and said, ¡°It seems that we can¡¯t escape this fate¡­¡±


    Philip wanted to continue asking, but Marigold suddenly grabbed Blossoms Fairy and threw her to the


    statue.


    The statue of the bull-headed man suddenly moved. He opened his mouth, and Blossoms Fairy


    screamed.


    She was caught in the air by the bull-headed man¡¯s power, and all the green life essence in her body


    flowed into the bull-headed man¡¯s mouth


    Marigold sighed.


    Blossoms Fairy seemed to be going through inhuman torture, but she endured the pain and turned to


    look at Philip.


    ¡°When the source of life leaves her body, that¡¯s the day the seal is broken. This is the reason Blossoms


    Valley exists¡­¡± Marigold said lightly, her eyes full of indifference.


    She seemed to take everything for granted.


    Philip frowned and rushed toward the bull-headed man with the Caelum Sword in his hand. He did not


    use any talent attributes this time.


    The Caelum Sword struck the bull-headed man but only made a nging sound.


    Philip felt as if he had just struck an indestructible mountain. A huge rebound sent him flying. He


    staggered back before stopping.


    Seeing this, Marigold walked over and said, ¡°When absorbing the source of life, the bull-headed man is


    invincible. No attack can harm it.¡±

 Chapter 3553

    Chapter 3553


    Marigold added, ¡°From today onward, Blossoms Valley will no longer exist within the fire phoenix royal


    family¡¯s territory. All students of Blossoms Valley may leave¡­¡±


    Everyone in Blossoms Valley seemed to have expected this. When they heard what Marigold said, they


    bowed to Marigold and Blossoms Fairy and left.


    Philip looked at Marigold in bewilderment.


    ¡±The source of life is divided into two parts, one is in the pill that you¡¯ve consumed, and the other is


    Blossoms Fairy. Back then, I was selfish and wanted to keep my daughter away from this ancient fate,


    so I chose Blossoms to take on the position of Blossoms Fairy of Blossoms Valley and carry the fate of


    the source of life. But now it seems I was wrong¡­¡±


    Philip thought of the senior of Blossoms Valley. It turned out that she was Marigold¡¯s daughter.


    The pill he got from Blossoms Fairy turned out to be the source of life.


    At this moment, Philip realized that there was such a filthy secret hidden in Blossoms Valley.


    Marigold formed a spell with her hands.


    The entire Blossoms Valley was suddenly filled with marigolds.


    Marigold said to Philip, ¡±Since you got the source of life, please help me give the monster in this statue


    the final blow.¡±


    No wonder Marigold¡¯s expression was so indifferent just now. She was ready to die. She had already


    decided to perish with the valley.


    Looking at the Marigold all over the mountains and ins, Philip could even feel Marigold¡¯s life passing


    by at this moment.


    With the Caelum Sword in his hands, Philip was preparing for his final blow.


    Blossoms Fairy was long dead. Even her body had turned into that green light.


    Seeing this scene, Philip felt as If he had been punched in the heart. He did not expect Blossoms Fairy


    to bear such a fate and that she had feelings for him. He did not even know her name.


    Finally, Blossoms Fairypletely disappeared before Philip¡¯s eyes, and the body of the bull-headed


    man was no longer ck. After absorbing the source of life, it became a living creature.


    Its horns were ck and shiny, and its muscles bulged. It roared to the sky, and the sound echoed in


    the valley.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    All the green vegetation in the valley was destroyed by this soundwave. Wildflowers and weeds flew all


    over the sky.


    The marigolds grown by Marigold moved slightly as if they were not affected by the soundwave.


    Philip just felt upset and irritable.


    This soundwave pierced through his heart and invoked infinite killing intent to surge in him. He had no


    idea if this killing intent was due to the influence of the bull-headed man or because of Blossoms


    Fairy¡¯s death!


    Did he have feelings for Blossoms Fairy too?


    Philip asked himself, but the answer was obviously no. He just felt that it was unfair for such a simple


    and kind girl to bear this cruel fate.


    mes instantly spread all over his body.


    Waves of scorching heat spread from his body to the entire valley.


    At this moment, Marigold jumped into the air. She turned into a blooming marigold.

 Chapter 3554

    Chapter 3554


    Right before Philip¡¯s eyes, the huge marigold fell on the bull-headed man.


    An explosion sounded.


    The bull-headed man had just received a body made of flesh and blood. After being attacked by the


    huge marigold¡¯s explosion, his body was immediately destroyed. Pieces of flesh and blood flew into the


    air.


    The bull-headed man tried to escape but to no avail. However, Philip noticed that the marigold¡¯s color


    was getting darker.


    Obviously, this attack would notst much longer. On the other hand, the bull-headed man¡¯s


    movements became bigger and bigger. He swung the ax in hand and cut off a petal from the marigold.


    A mushroom cloud promptly appeared, followed by continuous explosions. They were apanied by


    the screams of the bull-headed man.


    Philip stomped on the ground, and mes swept toward the bull-headed man in an instant while he


    rushed at the bull-headed man through the mes. However, he did not use the Caelum Sword this


    time.


    His soaring anger aroused his desire to fight hand-to-hand with the bull-headed man.


    The bull-headed man was not dead yet. He sensed Philip¡¯s attack and swung the ax toward Philip.


    Philip¡¯s arm had turned into a chimera w by this time.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With aloud yell, Philip grabbed the bull-headed man¡¯s ax with his chimera ws.


    Scales made of mes fell off one after another. Even half of the sharp ws formed by the mes


    were cutoff. However, instead of retreating, Philip rushed toward the bull-headed man with a battle cry.


    The mes grew bigger!


    Creak, crack!


    Finally, the ax in the bull-headed man¡¯s hand could no longer withstand the strength of the two of them.


    The ax shattered with a loud crack. Philip¡¯s blow alsonded on the bull-headed man.


    Boom!


    Raging mes and scorching temperature instantly enveloped the bull-headed man.


    The bull-headed man¡¯s soundwave attack appeared again. Moreover, it was much stronger this time.


    This attack made Philip¡¯s head buzz, but he refused to stop attacking. He withdrew his chimera ws


    and sted out at the bull-headed man even more forcefully. His ears were already trickling with blood


    by now.


    More than that, his eyes, nose, and mouth were also bleeding. However, his boundless fighting spirit


    spurred his continuous attacks on the bull-headed man.


    With Philip¡¯s every attack, some power from the source of life from the bull-headed man would be


    sted out. This power would enter Philip¡¯s body.


    Philip could not remember how many times he punched the bull-headed man, and he had forgotten all


    his fighting techniques. He simply attacked the bull-headed man with only his instincts.


    When he finally stopped, he found that all the bones in his arm were broken.


    The bull-headed man had turned into a statue again.


    The entire Blossoms Valley was a wreck. The lush Blossoms Valley full of greenery was now scorched


    ck.

 Chapter 3555

    Chapter 3555


    Philip was in no better condition either, which went to show how powerful the bull-headed man¡¯s


    soundwave attack was. His internal organs were severely injured, as well as his whole body.


    Seeing that the bull-headed man had turned into a statue, Philip sat on the ground. His face was pale,


    and he gasped for breath.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The pill that he had swallowed and digested earlier glowed softly in his stomach, nourishing Philip¡¯s


    body. It was Blossoms Fairy¡¯s source of life.


    Philip sighed, and the statue transformed into Diablo Tower at this time.


    Suddenly, there was a spark in Philip¡¯s mind. He jolted. It was the great Astrum¡¯s heritage.


    When the bull-headed man turned into a statue again, or perhaps when he got the power of the source


    of life, he activated part of the mighty being¡¯s heritage.


    From the heritage, he learned that Diablo Tower was actually an entrance to another world.


    Every time Diablo Tower was opened, it meant that a creature from another world would enter this


    world. If it was allowed to develop in this world, it would not be long before this world would be


    controlled by this creature from another world.


    With this realization, Philip carried Diablo Tower on his back and walked to the highest point of


    Blossoms Valley. Then, he used his earth element to separate the ground.


    He jumped into the hole with Diablo Tower. He wanted to bury Diablo Tower deep in the core of the


    earth.


    After doing all this, Philip left Blossoms Valley.


    He wanted to go to the floating city of the oasis again. He did not get the Multidew Herb this time, so he


    had to find another way. He should be able to find some clues if he spoke with Coy. However, before


    finding the Multidew Herb, he had to deal with the heavenly general first.


    While thinking, Philip left Blossoms Valley.


    The source of life constantly healed his body and quickly too. He also felt that his absorption of the


    energy around him had increased abnormally. Even if he did not absorb the surrounding energy


    deliberately, it would flow into him continuously.


    Was this the power of the source of life?


    It allowed him to have more connection with the surrounding energy.


    Philip was not in a hurry to return to the floating city of the oasis, so he simply walked there.


    ***


    Unbeknownst to him, in an alternate space.


    A voice full of anger roared, ¡±Damned human race! I just got the power of the source of life, but I was


    turned into a statue again!¡±


    It was none other than the bull-headed man who spoke.


    Many humanoid monsters prostrated before him. All of them knelt on the floor silently, not even daring


    to look up at the bull-headed man.


    The bull-headed man suddenly broke off one of his horns. A bow appeared in his hands.


    The bull-headed man used the horn as an arrow and shot it into the air.


    ¡°With the horn as a guide, I shall nt an eternal curse on you. Taste my humiliation with your life at


    stake!¡±


    It never urred to Philip that he would be targeted by beings from another world.


    He just felt that something seemed to be pulling him into the dark as if someone was staring at him.

 Chapter 3556

    Chapter 3556


    Along the way, Philip recovered his energy while avoiding the scouts of the fire phoenix royal family.


    After all, Philip had fought against the fire phoenix general of the fire phoenix royal family in public.


    Therefore, within the territory of the fire phoenix royal family, no matter how powerful Philip was, he


    could not fight against the entire continent by himself.


    Although Philip moved cautiously along the way, his physical strength and energy were still recovering.


    At this speed, he should be at his peak condition when he arrived at the floating city of the oasis.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With the source of life, Philip¡¯s energy was more abundant, and the speed of his practice was also


    faster. However, to his surprise, when he arrived at the oasis, he found that the floating city had


    disappeared.


    Instead, it was reced by banners of the fire phoenix royal family.


    Seeing this, Philip frowned.


    Such a big change had happened during the short time he left. Although Coy had his selfish desires,


    if Philip had not appeared, the bnce between Coy and the fire phoenix royal family would not


    have tipped.


    Now, the floating city had disappeared.


    At this moment, Philip saw an old acquaintance, the fire phoenix general.


    Philip was startled, he could only wonder seeing the other party.


    Did he not kill the fire phoenix general?


    How did he appear in the oasis again?


    This was very strange.


    The fire phoenix general stood at the highest point of the oasis and said, ¡°Everyone, perk up and listen


    to me! The first person to find the hidden floating city will be my first-inmand!¡±


    Although his words were not full of passion, Philip could clearly see that everyone yearned for the


    position.


    Seeing this scene, Philip realized that Coy had made use of the floating city¡¯s features to hide it.


    The fire phoenix general did not notice that Philip was hiding in the dark. However, that did not mean


    that no one else did.


    ¡°Who¡¯s sneaking around here?¡±


    Suddenly, Philip heard an exmation behind him. He turned around and saw a woman in fiery red


    armor. She looked dazzling like a fireball.


    Thismotion attracted the fire phoenix general¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Catch him and we can find the floating city easily!¡±


    The fire phoenix general could see Philip standing not far away, and he was not about to let Philip go.


    For a moment, old and new grudges welled up in the fire phoenix general¡¯s mind.


    Hearing thatmand, everyone rushed at Philip.


    Philip moved and kicked the woman in front of him.


    Seeing the woman flying away, Philip cursed inwardly, ¡®I hid so well, but this woman exposed my


    tracks!¡¯


    Seeing more and more people from the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion approaching him, Philip


    used the earth element to conjure an earth snake. He stepped on top of the earth snake and glided in


    the opposite direction.

 Chapter 3557

    Chapter 3557


    In order for Coy and the others to find him, Philip had to make as muchmotion as possible.


    Even if he could not find them by then, they could find him.


    Almost instantly, the aircraft of the fire phoenix royal family drifted over Philip like a dark cloud.


    Instead of being nervous, Philip had a smile on his face. It was simply wishful thinking if they wanted to


    rely on these aircraft to capture him.


    Philip sprang into action abruptly. He burrowed into the desert floor with the earth snake he conjured.


    The moment he sank into the ground, artillery and gunfire exploded at the very spot.


    A secondter and Philip might be sted into smithereens.


    Members of the fire phoenix royal family yelled, ¡°Send the spider battalion after him!¡±


    The spider battalion was the modern mechanical civilization of the fire phoenix royal family.


    The little mechanical spiders were very flexible and adept at moving underground. Not only could they


    attack and capture enemies, but they could also self-destruct.


    Members of the fire phoenix royal family did not expect the spider battalion to capture Philip. They just


    wanted the spider battalion to hold Philip back.


    To their surprise, they found several earth snakes slithering in all directions.


    The earth snakes were very fast, and the spider battalion did not know what to do for a while because


    no one had a clear direction of which snake to target.


    At this time, the main troops of the fire phoenix royal family had gathered. Philip wondered why the fire


    phoenix royal family deployed so many people just to capture him.


    Philip was using the power of the source of life, so both the mechanical battalion and the fire phoenix


    royal family could not locate Philip at all.


    Since Philip wanted amotion, he had to make it big.


    When the fire phoenix royal family had gathered all their people, Philip made his move.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Immediately, almost all members of the fire phoenix royal family felt the sand under their feet be


    scorching hot. Before they could react, tongues of me several meters high suddenly shot up from


    under their feet.


    The scorching heat engulfed them almost instantly and turned them into dust. Even the spider battalion


    and the aircraft in the sky were not spared.


    The fire phoenix general saw this scene from a distance and shouted angrily, ¡°Philip rke, first you


    killed my clone, and now you destroyed the battalion of the fire phoenix royal family. This is war!¡±


    The fire phoenix general flew up.


    Unlike his clone, the fire phoenix general immediately unleashed his strongestbat power. He


    spread out his ming wings and rushed at Philip.


    When he arrived, the sand on the ground had turned ck. There were also the remains of people


    from the fire phoenix royal family¡®s battalion that had not burnedpletely.


    The fire phoenix generalpressed his energy and sted the ground.


    When the dust settled, Philip was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡±Philip rke, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The fire phoenix general roared into the sky.

 Chapter 3558

    Chapter 3558


    Philip promptly fled after setting the fire.


    He was not stupid enough to stay where he was after setting the fire and wait for the fire phoenix


    general and the people from the fire phoenix royal family to catch him.


    With the help of the earth element, he retreated while fighting the people of the fire phoenix royal


    family. This aroused their hatred for Philip. That was because Philip managed to kill countless soldiers


    of the fire phoenix royal family, but they could not do anything to him at all.


    Philip tried to contact Coy with hismunicator, but thetter seemed unreachable.


    He used the great Astrum¡¯s heritage to change his trajectory.


    Due to this method contained in the memory of the great Astrum, he was able to urately avoid the


    pursuit of the fire phoenix royal family battalion. However, a thought suddenly popped into Philip¡¯s


    mind.


    Something was wrong!


    Coy once mentioned that the driving force behind this floating city was the existence of technological


    products. Although some practitioners yed their part in it, the main driving force was the modern


    technological civilization.


    Thinking of this, Philip guessed that the floating city might have been hidden in theke all along, but


    the members of the fire phoenix royal family and the fire phoenix general were simply not aware of it.


    They even had no idea to think of this scheme.


    As for what method Coy and the others used, Philip had no way of guessing.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiding in theke corresponded with the saying that the most dangerous ce was the safest. Thus,


    Philip turned around and walked in the direction of the oasis. This time, he stopped attacking the fire


    phoenix royal family.


    If his guess was true, his turning back would definitely attract the attention of the fire phoenix general.


    If Coy¡¯s floating city was exposed because of his negligence, it would defeat the purpose.


    Fortunately, with the power of the source of life, Philip was not discovered by the advanced


    technological spider battalion.


    Along the way, Philip lurked in the sand disguised as a member of the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s


    battalion. He felt like an experienced spy.


    Finally, he quietly sneaked into theke.


    As soon as he entered theke, Philip felt something special in theke. He continued to dive down,


    and the surrounding temperature continued to drop.


    Fortunately, the source of life could meet all of Philip¡¯s energy needs.


    For extra caution, Philip did not even turn on the diving function on his armor. He was afraid that the fire


    phoenix battalion would notice the electric fluctuations produced by using the armor.


    Philip went on like this, and he felt the water pressure around him increase. Moreover, the water


    temperature was decreasing, so he had to use energy to protect his whole body to avoid freezing.


    At this moment, a beam of light focused on him.


    Philip felt a hint of relief. It seemed that his guess was right.


    He waved at the light and dived to the entrance.

 Chapter 3559

    Chapter 3559


    When Coy saw Philip, there was a look of surprise and excitement on his face.


    He could not help but ask the other party, ¡°How did you guess we were hiding underwater?¡±


    Philip smiled at his remark. ¡°Isn¡¯t the most dangerous ce the safest?¡±


    Leopard came over at this time and said to Philip with a smile, ¡°As expected of the boss, you¡¯re much


    smarter than that so-called fire phoenix general.¡±


    Philip simply waved his hand and used his energy to dry his clothes.


    He asked, ¡°How did you trick the fire phoenix general?¡±


    Philip had been wondering about this.


    The size of this floating city was not small. If it really entered the water, it was impossible for the other


    party not to have noticed themotion.


    However, the floating city entered the water right under everyone¡¯s noses, so how could Philip not be


    surprised?


    Coy smiled and told Philip everything.


    Hearing Coy¡¯s narration, Philip only thought that Coy was very bold.


    Not long after Philip left, the fire phoenix general led arge army to the oasis. Although the floating city


    of the oasis was powerful, they could not be a match for the fire phoenix royal family.


    Coy did not think of that method at first, but in the face of the fierce attack from the fire phoenix royal


    family, he used a projection to create the illusion that the floating city had fled into the air.


    Then, he dismantled the floating city and reassembled it underwater, which made the fire phoenix royal


    family and the fire phoenix general think that the floating city was in shambles.


    They would not have thought that not only did Coy not cause much damage to the floating city, but


    he was also living leisurely under their noses.


    Philip took a short break, exchanged pleasantries with Coy and the others, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the


    heavenly general imprisoned?¡±


    Philip did not know what else the heavenly general could do. If the heavenly general could contact the


    people from the ancient Heavenly Court and guide them here to catch them, everything would be


    exposed.


    Coy said with a smile, ¡°The heavenly general is already at the end of his rope. If I didn¡¯t get


    someone to keep him alive, he¡¯d be dead long ago.¡±


    He had severely injured the heavenly general, but he was not about to die yet.


    Philip frowned and said, ¡°I want to see him.¡±


    Following Coy¡¯s lead, Philip soon saw the heavenly general.


    The heavenly general was locked in a cell, and his arms and legs were broken.


    Two chains pierced through his shoulder des and lifted him high.


    The heavenly general no longer looked heroic, and his disheveled state hardly allowed others to think


    of him as the heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    Philip casually injected a green life support into the heavenly general¡¯s body.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At this moment, the heavenly general¡¯s empty eyes seemed to regain some life.


    ¡°Philip rke¡­¡± The heavenly general opened his mouth and said hoarsely.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡± The heavenly general¡¯s voice gradually became louder.


    With his agitation, he shook the chains in his body, and blood flowed from his wounds again.


    ¡°If you still want to live, tell me who the person you mentioned earlier was.¡± Philip went straight to the


    point.


    He did not kill the heavenly general simply because thetter had this information.

 Chapter 3560

    Chapter 3560


    The heavenly general suddenlyughed. However, hisughter was extremely unpleasant to the ears.


    It sounded like two pieces of metal shing against each other.


    ¡°Philip, you¡¯ll never hear this secret from me. I won¡¯t tell you even if I die!¡±


    Hearing that, Philip simply smiled. Although he had never interrogated anyone, he had seen enough in


    the ancestralnd.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance. You can either suffer a fate worse than death, or tell me who that person


    is and I¡¯ll make it quick for you.¡±


    Philip pulled out the Caelum Sword. With a slight flick of the de, a piercing sword aura flew toward


    the heavenly general. A gash appeared on the heavenly general¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is this your version of a fate worse than death? Philip, are you really aware of your strength?¡± the


    heavenly general taunted.


    Philip sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not time for you to act tough.¡±


    Philipshed out with his Caelum Sword repeatedly, and pieces of flesh as thin as onion peel fell from


    the heavenly general¡¯s body. Even Coy was dumbfounded at this sight.


    He did not expect Philip to be so ruthless when dealing with the heavenly general, a prisoner of war.


    However, the cruelty had yet toe.


    Looking at the bleeding wounds, Philip¡¯s Caelum Sword burst into mes. He moved again, and the


    bleeding wounds were burnt ck by the mes.


    Blood stopped oozing, but the heavenly general was sweating profusely from pain.


    Another burst of green energy from the source of life entered the heavenly general. His burnt body


    started growing new flesh again. Then, the cabs slowly fell off.


    The heavenly general could only grit his teeth as he endured the numb, itchy, and painful sensations.


    Philip said, ¡°That was just the appetizer. I¡¯m going for the main course now.¡±


    Philip¡¯s sword swiftly swept across the heavenly general¡¯s leg. A blood-curdling scene happened.


    His control over his sword was simply superb. He sliced off the flesh on the heavenly general¡¯s thigh


    without causing harm to the bones.


    The heavenly general didn¡¯t even dare to look down at his legs.


    Philip injected more green source of life in that fleshless leg. New flesh and blood quickly regenerated.


    The heavenly general could hardly bear this any longer.


    ¡°Philip, you son of a b*tch! Let me go. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Leopard could not stand it anymore. He ran out and threw up.


    Although he had experienced many things over the years and seen many bloody scenes, this was the


    first time he saw such an exciting event.


    This visual impact was extremely overwhelming.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°So? Are you willing to talk now?¡± Philip stopped what he was doing and looked at the heavenly


    general.


    He would not do this if not for the secret. After all, this was against human nature and morality.

 Chapter 3561

    Chapter 3561


    Philip realized that Coy was standing behind him with a pale face.


    He turned to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this is cruel. If I had fallen into his hands, I wouldn¡¯t fare any


    better.¡±


    Philip did this because he was well aware of this. Under this torture, the heavenly general finally


    sumbed.


    ¡°Put me down, let me have a good meal, and I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡±


    The heavenly general finally gave in.


    His face was full of tears, snot, and spit. However, he could not care less now. He just wanted Philip to


    kill him quickly. He did not want to go through such torture anymore.


    ¡°Tell me the secret first. I promise that you¡¯ll have a good meal,¡± Philip looked at the heavenly general


    and said ndly.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s expression, the heavenly general¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡°For a long time, the ancient Heavenly Court has been looking for the descendant of a mighty being.


    We lost all traces of the mighty being back then, and it was rumored that the mighty being kept all her


    secrets with her child¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Philip immediately thought of his mother.


    His mother had always been mysterious, and she also fitted the description of the mighty being


    mentioned by the heavenly general. However, Philip was disappointed that the heavenly general did


    not know the whereabouts of his mother.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found any clues after all these years?¡±


    Philip sat opposite the heavenly general while thetter was half-lying on the chair. Philip had broken


    all his limbs, so he could not even sit properly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, the heavenly general sighed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t found


    any clues, but we can¡¯t enter that ce¡­¡±


    Philip quickly asked, ¡°What ce are you talking about?¡±


    The heavenly general smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry now and don¡¯t have the strength to tell you.¡±


    Philip said to Coy, ¡°Prepare some food for him quickly!¡±


    Coy nodded and ordered his people to prepare food and drinks for the heavenly general. He felt that


    he could not see through Philip anymore.


    After Philip returned from Blossoms Valley, Coy could feel the change in him although he said


    nothing about it. Not only was he stronger, but his personality also seemed to have undergone a certain


    change.


    Coupled with Philip¡¯s cruelty to the heavenly general just now, Coy thought, ¡®Fortunately, I¡®m not


    Philip¡¯s enemy. Anyone who encounters an enemy like Philip can only be described as pitiful.¡¯


    The heavenly general in front of him was the best example.


    Seeing the food served in front of him, the heavenly general finally smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°I can hardly believe that a heavenly general of the ancient Heavenly Court such as myself would die in


    this dungeon, and even myst meal had to be exchanged with information.¡±


    Philip ignored him but kept watch as someone fed the heavenly general. He looked like a dog at this


    moment.


    ¡°Are you willing to tell me now?¡±


    The heavenly general frowned and said, ¡°If you want to find the whereabouts of the mighty being, you


    have to go to the Arcane Ocean¡­ However, I can¡¯t guarantee that you can find any solid clues or even


    get out of there alive.¡±


    The heavenly general ate while talking and finally closed his eyes.

 Chapter 3562

    Chapter 3562


    Looking at the heavenly general¡¯s dead body on the ground, Philip did not know what to say.


    After hearing the heavenly general¡¯s words, Coy¡¯s face changed drastically.


    ¡°The Arcane Ocean?! I¡¯ve heard about that ce from my teacher. It¡¯s rumored to be the cemetery of


    the mighty beings! ording to legend, it¡¯s good enough if one out of ten mighty beings can walk out


    alive once they enter.¡±


    Philip frowned hearing this.


    No wonder the heavenly general said he could not guarantee that Philip could walk out alive. However,


    he had to go to that ce if he wanted to find his mother¡¯s whereabouts, no matter if the heavenly


    general spoke the truth.


    Another question arose in Philip¡¯s mind.


    Who was Coy¡¯s teacher?


    If he knew about the Arcane Ocean, had he been there before?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Has your teacher ever been to the Arcane Ocean?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Coy shook his head and said, ¡°My teacher said that with his strength,


    there¡¯s no way he can enter the Arcane Ocean.¡±


    Fire appeared in Philip¡¯s palm and incinerated the heavenly general¡¯s body.


    The top priority now was not to go to the Arcane Ocean but to help Coy get rid of the fire phoenix


    royal family. Also, he had to let the floating city appear in the oasis again.


    Philip said to Coy, ¡°Now is not the time to discuss this. Let¡¯s get out of thiske first.¡±


    The fire phoenix royal family had surrounded this ce, and Philip only managed to sneak in when the


    fire phoenix royal family dropped their guard.


    Although the floating city was reassembled in theke, it would inevitably cause a violent conflict with


    the fire phoenix royal family if it wanted to return tond again. Moreover, this floating city could not be


    submerged underwater forever.


    Coy sighed and said, ¡°s, it¡¯d be great if my teacher were here.¡±


    However, Philip shook his head.


    ¡°Since they dare to attack the floating city, it means that your teacher is no longer that important to


    them. You have to take matters into your own hands now.¡±


    Philip¡¯s words made Coy emotional. Although he had been managing the floating city fairly well for


    such a long time, he never thought that he would have to defend against the fire phoenix royal family or


    even fight back without relying on his teacher.


    At Philip¡¯s reminder, Coy finally thought things through. ¡°That¡¯s right, if things go on like this, I¡®ll only


    trap myself to death.¡±


    Moreover, Coy did not want to live in such a pitiful state anymore. Even if he could not return to the


    fire phoenix royal family, he still wanted to be an existence that they feared.


    He looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Break them into pieces and go back to square one.¡±


    Coy felt exasperated. He did not understand, and Leopard did not either.


    Philip told them his n.


    The floating city had some warriors, and Philip nned to divide these warriors into small teams.


    They would use these teams to infiltrate and kill themanders of the enemy troop. Since the other


    party had threatened their living space, they should kill their leaders.


    However, they had to determine the assembly point in advance. Everyone would head in that direction.


    Coy envisioned this n in his mind. It was feasible because now that the fire phoenix royal family


    had surrounded the oasis, they would not have such a high level of defense at this central point.


    However, once the battle started, the scattered army of the fire phoenix royal family would definitely


    approach this side immediately.


    Coy shared his thoughts with Philip.

 Chapter 3563

    Chapter 3563


    However, they had to determine the assembly point in advance. Everyone would head in that direction.


    Coy envisioned this n in his mind. It was feasible because now that the fire phoenix royal family


    had surrounded the oasis, they would not have such a high level of defense at this central point.


    However, once the battle started, the scattered army of the fire phoenix royal family would definitely


    approach this side immediately.


    Coy shared his thoughts with Philip.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Since the fire phoenix general is here, they¡¯ll definitely head this way, but what


    if he¡¯s dead? Without amander, what do you think the fire phoenix battalion will do?¡±


    Coy said in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll get rid of the fire phoenix general?¡±


    Philip nodded.


    Since the beginning, he had had this intention when he nned it. Now, he also discovered that the fire


    phoenix general¡¯s clone was something he had made at a great cost with a strength simr to his own.


    What Philip killed earlier was none other than that clone.


    Although this method was costly, it could save one¡¯s life at a critical moment. Moreover, Philip refused


    to believe that the fire phoenix general had other clones.


    ¡°Assemble the practitioners of the floating city and form small teams.¡±


    Hearing that, Coy quickly issued the order.


    ¡°After everyone is gathered, you guys can go out once I start fighting with the fire phoenix general up


    there!¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, he returned to his room. This matter could not be dyed. Besides,


    Philip still had to find a way to get the Multidew Herb.


    Until now, he had not found the Multidew Herb, which he thought he could find in Blossoms Valley


    marked in the memory of the great Astrum¡¯s heritage.


    Unexpectedly, such a huge turn of events urred in Blossoms Valley. Philip, who was full of


    confidence, became discouraged again.


    Since the Multidew Herb could not be found in Blossoms Valley, where else could he go?


    Suddenly, a bold idea popped into Philip¡¯s mind.


    After killing the fire phoenix general, maybe he should go to the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal


    family to look for it.


    Philip did not wait too long. He closed his eyes and practiced for a while before someone knocked on


    the door of his room. Philip opened the door and saw Coy standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s done and ready to go.¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows. He did not expect the floating city to be so unified. They could operate so


    quickly.


    ¡±How many practitioners do you have of six stars and above?¡± Philip asked without shying away.


    By right, this should be regarded as the utmost secret in the floating city. However, Coy did not


    regard Philip as an outsider at all.


    ¡°Per your instructions, we can form 50 teams with each team having four expert practitioners with six


    stars or higher.¡±


    Philip nodded and said, ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, you can put them on standby ande out when


    you hear me fighting with the fire phoenix general above.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 3564

    Chapter 3564


    Philip dared to fight the fire phoenix general so confidently because not only did he now have the


    power of the source of life, but he also vaguely felt that he was about to reach the next level of practice.


    He was nowcking the opportunity to break through that barrier.


    The fire phoenix general happened to be his opportunity.


    After leaving the exit of the floating city and swimming into the icy water, Philip suddenly felt a slight


    fluctuation from something underwater. However, Philip had no intention of investigating now. The two


    major issues had not been resolved yet.


    No matter what, he had to get rid of the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion from the oasis first.


    Finally, he emerged from theke. At this moment, many members of the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s


    battalion were stationed around the oasis.


    A person appeared by theke. It was the quartermaster of the fire phoenix royal family.


    Seeing Philiping out of theke, the quartermaster was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    However, he quickly reacted and was just about to yell when Philip killed him with one blow.


    Since he wanted to fight the fire phoenix general, he had to make a bigmotion. Then, the barracks


    nearby were set on fire. Of course, that was Philip¡¯s doing.


    Very quickly, screams rang.


    The screams did notst long before they were followed by the sound of water sshing.


    Philip darted around, and before long, all the barracks stationed around theke were on fire.


    At this time, the rm of the fire phoenix royal family also red. Everyone was extremely surprised at


    this scene.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    No one expected that the enemy would appear on their territory, not even the fire phoenix general.


    ¡°Philip rke, you¡¯re really bold to enter the camp of our fire phoenix royal family at this time!¡± The fire


    phoenix general¡¯s voice came from mid-air.


    His clone had fought Philip before, so he used his strongest method now by growing me wings and


    hovering in the air. Philip merely sneered and jumped into the air.


    The Caelum Sword in his hand also struck out at this time.


    A burst of sword energy surged in the sky above the fire phoenix royal family camp.


    A chimera sword formation appeared in the sky and rained countless swords on the camp of the fire


    phoenix royal family under the sword energy¡®s stimtion, causing numerous casualties in an instant.


    However, no one from the fire phoenix royal family dared tounch arge-scale attack at this moment.


    Philip had nothing to lose. Now that he was in the camp of the fire phoenix royal family, the fire phoenix


    royal family¡¯s battalion would have nowhere to run if they used thermal weapons against him.


    The fire phoenix general hovered in the air.


    Seeing Philip approaching him, a ming bow suddenly appeared in his hand. Above his wings, arrows


    made of mes were ced on the bow.


    The fire phoenix generalunched his arrows without further ado. In an instant, the arrows formed by


    mes shot at Philip.


    A phoenix cry resounded through the sky!

 Chapter 3565

    Chapter 3565


    Those mes turned into one fire phoenix after another.


    Philip smiled and also burst into mes. Countless me chimeras charged at those fire phoenixes.


    He stomped on the ground, and earth dragons formed by earth elements lifted those me chimeras


    into the air. With the help of the earth dragons, the me chimeras destroyed the fire phoenixes without


    waiting for them to fall.


    The fire phoenixes were very fast, but after being intercepted in mid-air like this, they could not exert


    their full strength no matter how powerful they were.


    Seeing this scene, the fire phoenix general¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He fully drew back the bow in his hand, and a powerful suction hauled all the fired phoenixes back.


    On top of that, the me chimeras fighting with the fire phoenixes were pulled closer too. Then, a huge


    ming spear appeared in front of him.


    Philip was taken aback by this sight.


    He did not expect the other party to be strong enough to make use of his me chimeras. Obviously,


    the fire phoenix general was gathering his strength.


    By the time that ming spear was ready tounch, one could imagine how powerful it would be.


    Countless sword lights gathered in the air at this time.


    The strongest attack of the chimera sword formation was ready tounch.


    The chimera sword formation with tremendous sword energy hovered above the fire phoenix general.


    ¡°Philip, do you really think the same trick will work on me twice?¡± The fire phoenix general suddenly


    said with augh.


    His clone was destroyed by the sword light from the chimera sword formation before, so it was


    impossible for him not to guard against this move now.


    The phoenix totem appeared on the fire phoenix general, and a human shape appeared behind the fire


    phoenix general.


    The shape looked simr to the fire phoenix general with a pair of wings on his back. The ming spear


    formed by the fire phoenix general shot at Philip.


    Boom!


    The power of the ming spear was overwhelming.


    After the attack, the fire phoenix general quickly retreated in mid-air. It seemed the power was so


    strong that even the fire phoenix general could not bear it.


    The ming spear dazzled in the air and moved extremely fast. Not only the surrounding air, but


    wherever the spear passed, the space began to distort and deform.


    The sword lights formed by the chimera sword formation finally fell.


    The target was the ming spear.


    Philip raised the Caelum Sword in his hand, and boundless sword intent surged.


    In front of him, boundless sword intent and sword energy merged and formed countless swords.


    Philip waved the Caelum Sword in his hand, and the boundless sword energy and sword intent formed


    a river of swords that swept toward the ming spear.


    The shadow behind the fire phoenix general broke away from him at this moment and quickly caught


    up to the ming spear that had beenunched.


    The ming spear was trapped in the river of swords and gradually slowed down. The shadow grabbed


    the ming spear, and the sword river formed by Philip was destroyed instantly.


    With the spear in his hand, the shadow managed to increase the power of the spear several times.


    The sword river copsed and regenerated.


    The fire phoenix general watched coldly and drew his bow again.

 Chapter 3566

    Chapter 3566


    This time, the fire phoenix general¡¯s target was the sword light formed by the chimera sword formation


    that wasunched with the ming spear.


    However, Philip finally moved. He stepped on the river of swords with the Caelum Sword in his hand


    and charged at the shadow.


    Following his movements, the sword river surged. With every step, sword energy formed under Philip¡¯s


    feet.


    The sword energy would turn into swords again and merge into the sword river.


    Finally, Philip¡¯s Caelum Sword nudged the ming spear. The shadow with the spear in hand could no


    longer advance an inch.


    Philip looked up to the sky andughed. At this time, the river of swords entered Philip¡¯s body. His


    Caelum Sword hummed continuously and broke the ming spear.


    Seeing this scene, the fire phoenix general¡¯s second attack was ready tounch. However, to his


    surprise, the chimera sword formation was not just the huge sword in the sky.


    A gigantic sword ten timesrger than the sword light hanging in the sky finally emerged from the


    ground slowly.


    Following Philip¡¯s roar, the swords in the sky and below the ground shot toward the fire phoenix general


    at the same time.


    ¡±How is this possible?¡±


    The fire phoenix general¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief, but the two giant swords had pierced through his


    body in the next second. The fire phoenix general spurted blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Your sword formation¡­¡±


    Before he could finish talking, Philip shattered the shadow with his sword.


    ¡°My sword formation is not just what you see! Swords of Heaven and Earth, kill him!¡± Philip shouted


    angrily, and endless fighting intent exploded from him.


    The fire phoenix general¡¯s body suddenly exploded from the inside out, and his skin, bones, and


    internal organs turned to dust instantly. He could not even perform the rebirth from the ashes that was


    typical of the fire phoenix royal family.


    At the sight of the fire phoenix general being killed without leaving a whole body behind, the members


    of the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion lost their pir of hope.


    The battle just now seemed like a sh of the titans.


    In particr, thebat power Philip disyed was simply beyond their reach.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In theke, Philip ordered thebat teams prepared by Coy to make a move at this time.


    The fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion had lost all their will to fight.


    Their general had been killed, and Philip could destroy them easily, so how could they still muster any


    fighting spirit?


    A one-sided massacre started in an instant.


    Philip made no move. The fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion had either died or fled by now.


    As the teams of the floating city started to kill the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion on arge scale,


    Philip grew worried.


    He knew that everything was temporary. When the people of the fire phoenix royal family finally


    reacted, a brutal ughter would await the floating city.


    If the fire phoenix royal family was not prepared to attack the floating city, they would not have


    deployed such arge troop here.

 Chapter 3567

    Chapter 3567


    Philip had long noticed this. If the people of the floating city did not fight back, the fate that awaited


    them would be annihtion.


    His n now was to help the floating city get rid of the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s pursuit in a different


    form.


    Coy dashed out at this time.


    He walked to Philip¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Philip, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. If not, our


    counterattack wouldn¡¯t have been so sessful.¡±


    Philip did not smile but asked Coy seriously, ¡°What¡¯s your n for the next step? Don¡¯t tell me you


    don¡¯t know that the fire phoenix royal family will beunching a full-scale attack on you next.¡±


    Coy sighed. He had led the floating city to deal with the fire phoenix royal family for so long.


    How could he not know what the fire phoenix royal family was thinking?


    ¡°The truth is they just want to kill me. After all, I¡¯m still the ninth prince of the fire phoenix royal family¡­


    Although I¡¯ve defected, some people just want to pull the grass by its roots.¡±


    Philip stared at Coy.


    The other¡¯s face was unusually calm at this moment. He did not look at Philip but in the direction of the


    fire phoenix royal family.


    ¡°So?¡± Philip asked.


    ¡°We need to make the first strike,¡± Coy suddenly turned to Philip and said firmly.


    Philip had this intention too. In order for the fire phoenix royal family not to attack the floating city, they


    had to divert thetter¡¯s attention to another target.


    Since he had killed the fire phoenix general of the fire phoenix royal family, they must be pursuing him


    now. Philip nned to go directly to the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal family.


    Philip and Coy smiled at each other.


    They shared the same thought. Although Coy was not as strong as Philip, they had a tacit


    understanding.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s take care of them right now.¡±


    Coy suddenly stopped Philip and said, ¡°Before that, let¡¯s add more fuel to the fire.¡±


    Philip moved and grabbed a member of the fire phoenix royal family who was lying on the ground,


    pretending to be dead.


    ¡°lf you continue to pretend to be dead, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re really dead¡­¡±


    Hearing that, the captured member of the fire phoenix royal family immediately opened his eyes, waved


    his hand at Philip, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m just a quartermaster!¡±


    Philip looked at him and burst intoughter because he did not expect that this was the person he met


    when he just came out of theke.


    ¡°Give me yourmunicator.¡±


    The quartermaster quickly handed over hismunicator to Philip.


    Philip picked up themunicator, tuned in to the battalion¡¯s channel, and said, ¡°Everyone from the fire


    phoenix royal family, listen up. I¡¯m Philip rke, and I¡¯m the one who just killed your fire phoenix


    general¡­ Since you dared to join forces with the ancient Heavenly Court to attack me, I¡¯ll make sure


    you won¡¯t live in peace!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me in your imperial city. I¡¯ll be there in three days.¡±


    After saying this, Philip crushed themunicator to bits.


    The chubby quartermaster looked at Philip with fear and said, ¡°You killed our fire phoenix general?¡±


    Philip snorted coldly at the quartermaster and said, ¡±If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll be next.¡±


    Philip waved his hand at Coy.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two followed the quartermaster closely and headed toward the imperial city of the fire phoenix


    royal family. They did not choose the remote trail nearby but walked to the fire phoenix royal family¡®s


    territory openly.


    As soon as they appeared, they were targeted by people from the fire phoenix royal family. However,


    they dared not act rashly. Only a very powerful person could kill the fire phoenix general.

 Chapter 3568

    Chapter 3568


    Philip¡¯s and Coy¡¯s outrageous behavior had certainly caught the attention of the fire phoenix royal


    family.


    Although this method was conspicuous, to Philip and Coy¡¯s surprise, not only did the fire phoenix


    royal family not behave differently, but they even opened the door and allowed them to enter the fire


    phoenix royal family¡¯s imperial city.


    All the members of the fire phoenix royal family simply looked at Philip and Coy.


    Along the way, Philip was poised to fight and did not expect this situation at all.


    Entering the imperial city again and looking at the banners of the fire phoenix royal family, Coy


    sighed. It had been a long time since he wasst back in the imperial city.


    At first, he nned to make a big fuss with Philip here, but seeing the familiar streets, buildings, and


    scenery, he could no longer arouse such emotions. This was his home, and he was the ninth prince.


    The streets were full of people from the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion. Judging from this situation,


    they seemed to be waiting to wee some important people.


    Obviously, they were not waiting for Philip and Coy. Philip even noticed adoration and worship on


    these people¡¯s faces.


    For the fire phoenix royal family, it seemed that they not only worshipped the person they were waiting


    for, but their belief was also rooted in them.


    Pulling Coy aside, Philip asked, ¡°Why are the people from the fire phoenix royal family turning a


    blind eye to us?¡±


    In thest battle with the fire phoenix royal family, even Philip did not know how many members of the


    fire phoenix royal family died.


    By right, the other party should be waiting to tear Philip apart for this grudge.


    Coy pursed his lips at Philip¡¯s question.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the Great Preceptor¡¯s handiwork¡­¡±


    Coy stared in the direction of the imperial city gates from a distance.


    ¡°The Great Preceptor?¡± Philip frowned.


    He had never heard of a great preceptor in the fire phoenix royal family.


    At this moment, drums sounded in the direction of the city gates.


    Coy said, ¡°The fire phoenix royal family is divided into many factions. The fire phoenix general leads


    one of them, while the Great Preceptor leads another. The two are deadly rivals.¡±


    Coy had more to say. Although this matter seemed to be a confrontation between the fire phoenix


    general and the Great Preceptor, it was actually a confrontation between several princes of the fire


    phoenix royal family.


    Excluding Coy, several princes supported the fire phoenix general while the rest belonged to the


    Great Preceptor¡¯s faction.


    As for the emperor of the fire phoenix royal family, he was nothing but a puppet.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Finally, the Great Preceptor appeared amid everyone¡¯s cheers.


    He stood on a chariot with ming patterns. He was dressed in a luxurious robe with a purple gold


    crown on his head, looking solemn and sacred.


    As the chariot passed by, almost all members of the fire phoenix royal family shouted, ¡°The Great


    Preceptor! The Great Preceptor!¡±


    Philip asked, ¡°Are you saying that since we killed the fire phoenix general on the Great Preceptor¡¯s


    behalf, that¡¯s why they¡¯re not doing anything to us?¡±

 Chapter 3569

    Chapter 3569


    Coy nodded.


    ¡±Now, the imperial city is almostpletely controlled by the people of the Great Preceptor. They hold


    no grudges against us, and we¡¯ve even done them a small favor.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip merely nodded. However, he did not believe that the fire phoenix general¡¯s faction


    would let him and Coy go.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Amid the cheering crowd, Philip heard them shouting, ¡°Phoenix Tribtion, Phoenix Tribtion!¡±


    A hint of reminiscence crossed Coy¡¯s eyes.


    He said to Philip, ¡°I forgot all about the Phoenix Tribtion¡­¡±


    Seeing Philip¡¯s bewilderment, Coy exined to Philip what the Phoenix Tribtion meant.


    It was a special rite circted in the fire phoenix royal family a long time ago. Every member of the fire


    phoenix royal family, or rather, a young adult under the age of 20, must go through this stage before


    they could officially evolve into members of the fire phoenix royal family.


    The phoenix totem would appear on their bodies only during this time.


    ¡°After the Phoenix Tribtion, there¡¯ll be a grand gathering in the family, the Rebirth Ceremony. Back


    then, I was the most outstanding talent of the fire phoenix royal family and even won first ce in the


    Rebirth Ceremony.¡±


    As if remembering the glory before, a smile bloomed on Coy¡¯s face, but it quickly disappeared.


    He recalled his past. After the Rebirth Ceremony, he, the ninth prince whom everyone thought of as a


    hero in the fire phoenix royal family was banished.


    Philip patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Is it true that only people from the fire phoenix royal family


    can participate in this Rebirth Ceremony?¡±


    Hearing that, Coy raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you saying that we should attend the Rebirth


    Ceremony?¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes and looked at the Great Preceptor who was still basking in everyone¡¯s


    admiration.


    ¡°Since no one from the fire phoenix general faction hase to mess with us, why don¡¯t we use this


    opportunity to reach an agreement with the Great Preceptor? This can also help you return to the fire


    phoenix royal family.¡±


    Philip had his ns. The fire phoenix general faction was sure to pursue him forever.


    They might as well use this opportunity to allow the oasis and the floating city to officially join the fire


    phoenix royal family. Although this would inevitably lead to conflicts with the fire phoenix general¡¯s


    faction, it was still better than making an enemy of the entire nation.


    Although Coy was straightforward, he also understood Philip¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s attend the Rebirth Ceremony. But since you¡¯re not a member of the


    royal family, you have to go to the Fiery Canyon. Only those whoe out of there alive can


    participate in the Rebirth Ceremony.¡±


    ¡®The Fiery Canyon?¡¯


    Although Philip did not know this ce, seeing the expression on Coy¡¯s face, he knew this ce


    was not that simple.


    Philip asked, ¡°Can I participate in the Rebirth Ceremony just by going through that ce once?¡±


    If this was the only requirement, anyone could participate in the Rebirth Ceremony as long as they


    went through the Fiery Canyon. If a powerful mighty being simply needed to go through the Fiery


    Canyon and then attend the Rebirth Ceremony, this event was as good as naught.


    Coy said softly, ¡°That¡¯s not exactly the case because outsiders can¡¯t participate in the battle of the


    royal family during the Rebirth Ceremony at all.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s sign up now.¡±


    Although Philip was not a member of the fire phoenix royal family, Coy was indeed the ninth prince


    of the fire phoenix royal family

 Chapter 3570

    Chapter 3570


    Coy said, ¡°Everything will not start until after the Phoenix Tribtion, so we probably need to wait for


    a day or so.¡±


    Hearing that, Philip nodded before he suddenly remembered the matter of the Multidew Herb.


    ¡°By the way, is there any ce in the imperial city that sells special herbs?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, Coy asked in wonder, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Blossoms Valley earlier? What


    couldn¡¯t you find there? Why would you want to buy herbs in the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal


    family?¡±


    Philip sighed and told Coy about what happened in Blossoms Valley.


    Coy was shocked. He never expected such a thing to happen in the territory of the fire phoenix royal


    family.


    When Philip was about to buy some herbs, he saw a fight at the entrance of the imperial city. It was the


    fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion.


    Philip looked carefully and realized that they were people of the fire phoenix general who left and had


    returned.


    The Great Preceptor¡¯s people were blocking them at this time. This wee ceremony had turned into


    a fight.


    Philip thought he could watch the excitement but heard the shouts at the entrance, ¡°You actually


    allowed the murderer who killed the fire phoenix general to enter the imperial city. What are you up to?


    We demand an exnation on behalf of the fire phoenix general!¡±


    Thismotion rmed the Great Preceptor.


    The Great Preceptor¡¯s robe fluttered without wind. He floated up slowly and headed to the city gates.


    ¡°Do you know that the Phoenix Tribtion is approaching? How dare you make such noise? Do you


    want to die?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Three young people stood at the gates, and they looked about the same age as Coy.


    When Coy saw them, his face suddenly turned cold.


    He said, ¡°The sixth, seventh, and eighth princes, long time no see¡­¡±


    Coy almost gritted his teeth as he enunciated each word.


    It could be seen that Coy did not have a good impression of these three young people.


    From Coy¡¯s muttering, Philip guessed that they were the three princes above Coy.


    Seeing the smoke and dust behind them, it was obvious that many soldiers had gathered.


    ¡°The Great Preceptor, the fire phoenix general of the fire phoenix royal family has been killed, but


    you¡¯re still so carefree. Is it possible that you were in collusion with the murderer who killed the fire


    phoenix general?¡± the sixth prince pointed to the Great Preceptor and said.


    The Great Preceptor¡¯s face changed and said, ¡°The fire phoenix general and I fully support the fire


    phoenix royal family. One is in military force, and the other is in office. But Sixth Prince, why did you


    make it sound as if our rtionship is very bad?


    ¡°If you have any proof against me, I¡¯ll have nothing to say about it. But if this is nder, don¡¯t me me


    for what I¡¯ll do.¡±

 Chapter 3571

    Chapter 3571


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ray of light suddenly shed in the Great Preceptor¡¯s hand, and it


    soared into the sky.


    The sky rumbled. A cloud of fire enveloped the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal family.


    Seeing this scene, Philip secretly spected about the Great Preceptor¡¯s strength.


    Judging from the situation and his methods, the Great Preceptor should have reached the peak of nine


    stars.


    ¡°What other proof do you need? Isn¡¯t it proof enough that the murderer is now in the imperial city of the


    fire phoenix royal family? Do you need me to capture the murderer, Great Preceptor?¡± the seventh


    prince said at this moment.


    Compared to the sixth prince¡¯s elegance, he was more frivolous. Only the eighth prince remained


    silent, but he tightly held his spear in his hand.


    The soldiers of the fire phoenix royal family behind him watched his movements closely. At his


    command, they would rush into the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal family without hesitation.


    ¡°Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth Princes, the Phoenix Tribtion ising. Stop messing around. You


    should know that the Phoenix Tribtion affects the next generation of our fire phoenix royal family. If it


    really dys the inheritance of the phoenix totem, will you be able to bear the responsibility?¡±


    At this time, a man in his 30s appeared beside the Great Preceptor.


    Coy¡¯s eyes wereplicated when he saw this person.


    He whispered, ¡°Second Brother.¡±


    Philip watched from the sidelines. He knew that everything would lead to him and Coy in the end.


    Coy was a little distracted now.


    Philip patted him lightly, and Coy came back to his senses.


    He muttered, ¡°My second brother should be distanced from worldly affairs. Among the nine princes, he


    has never participated in any faction disputes, but now he¡¯s standing by the Great Preceptor¡¯s side.¡±


    Philip narrowed his eyes. ¡®Distanced from worldly affairs?¡¯


    That was probably not the case.


    Seeing the Great Preceptor¡¯s attitude toward the second prince, it was obvious that the second prince


    was the one who had the final say.


    The second prince with such a scheming aptitude was probably the root cause of Coy¡¯s downfall.


    As Philip pondered, the eighth prince charged to the city gates with his spear and said, ¡±Second


    Brother, the traitor is in the imperial city right now. Kill him for me and it won¡¯t be toote for us to carry


    on with the Phoenix Tribtion.¡±


    Hearing this, the second prince exchanged nces with the Great Preceptor.


    Suddenly, there was chaos in the city.


    A team of guards from the fire phoenix royal family surrounded Philip and Coy.


    Almost everyone froze at this scene.


    The second prince said, ¡°Eighth Prince, do you really think that I¡¯m not prepared for this? I¡¯ll definitely


    give you the exnation you want, but if you really barge into the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal


    family with your people today, the nature of this matter will be different.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The second prince was stem.


    The sixth prince said to the eighth prince, ¡°Eighth Prince, what are you waiting for? Help Second


    Brother take down the traitor.¡±


    The people on the streets were in chaos.


    Philip and Coy stood in the middle with people surrounding them.


    Neither the Great Preceptor nor the princes expected that Philip would stand on the streets with the


    ninth prince.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not been back for so many years. Is this how you wee me, my brothers?¡± Coy no longer


    restrained himself but allowed his air of superiority to spread around as he looked at everyone and


    said.


    He had a clear conscience. He left the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal family because he was


    framed by a viin back then.


    ¡°Ninth Prince, are you involved in the killing of the fire phoenix general too?¡±

 Chapter 3572

    Chapter 3572


    Coy turned to the second prince who spoke to him and said, ¡°I was framed by a viin back then


    and had to leave the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal family to live in a quiet corner of the desert


    oasis and keep myself away from worldly affairs.¡±


    Then, Coy turned around abruptly, looked at the sixth prince and the others, and said, ¡°But not long


    ago, the fire phoenix general actually led his troops to the desert oasis to kill me. So you tell me, should


    I have killed the fire phoenix general?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hearing this, no one in the imperial city spoke.


    It was well known within the fire phoenix royal family that Coy was driven out of the imperial city in a


    scheme. Even those living in the imperial city were well aware of this.


    Seeing that Coy had entered his role, Philip walked to Coy¡¯s side and said, ¡°I was with the ninth


    prince during the incident back then, and the fire phoenix general also died in my hands. I¡¯m here with


    the ninth prince today to seek justice for him¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no longer interested in participating in your struggle for imperial power, but someone wants to


    wipe him out.¡±


    While he spoke, Philip unleashed his aura.


    Sometimes, strength was something one could decide not to use, but one must not be without it. Right


    now, Philip¡¯s identity was Coy¡¯s trump card.


    Philip¡¯s disy of his strength was a deterrent to everyone at this time.


    Being able to kill the fire phoenix general proved that his strength was not inferior to the Great


    Preceptor.


    Anyone who wanted to attack Philip and Coy had to carefully considerthe other faction¡¯s actions.


    After all, before Philip and Coy appeared, the two factions had always maintained a bnce.


    However, it seemed that this bnce was about to be broken.


    Finally, Philip said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t the other princes have anything to say to the ninth prince?¡±


    At this moment, the second prince walked up to Coy and Philip with a smile and said, ¡°Ninth Brother,


    why don¡¯t we go to our eldest brother¡¯s ce and listen to what he has to say?¡±


    The sixth prince approached them and said, ¡°I think that¡¯s not necessary. I can tell everyone why the


    fire phoenix general went to Coy¡¯s desert oasis this time.¡±


    Before everyone could react, the sixth prince said, ¡°If Second Brother hadn¡¯t contacted the people of


    the ancient Heavenly Court and asked them to go to the desert oasis, none of this would have


    happened.¡±


    Coy stared at the second prince coldly and said, ¡°Second Brother, is it true? Did you tell the people


    of the ancient Heavenly Court to go to my desert oasis?¡±


    The second prince was silent. This was indeed his n. Including banishing Coy from the imperial


    city of the fire phoenix royal family, it was the second prince who operated everything behind the


    scenes.


    ¡°From now on, as long as I, Coy Nox, live, I won¡¯t let the fire phoenix royal family rest in peace!¡±


    Suddenly, Coy¡¯s eyes filled with anger.


    If anger could kill, the second prince would be riddled with wounds by now.


    The sixth prince spoke again, ¡°Ninth Brother, the fire phoenix royal family is your home, after all. You


    don¡¯t have to make the whole fire phoenix royal family your enemy. If you wish, you cane back


    anytime you want.¡±


    Hearing that, Coy turned around abruptly.


    The seventh prince followed his cue and said, ¡°Everyone knows what happened back then was a


    misunderstanding, so if you really want toe back now, no one will stop you. Even if someone does,


    I¡¯ll be the first person to stop them.¡±


    Nothing attracted Coy more than this. He had intended to return to the fire phoenix royal family.


    Now, this remark was his greatest motivation.


    Finally, the Great Preceptor could not bear it any longer.


    He pointed at Coy and said coldly, ¡°How can a rebel like you reenter the fire phoenix royal family? If


    you really want toe back, you have to suffer in purgatory to atone for your crime.¡±

 Chapter 3573

    Chapter 3573


    "Purgatory!¡¯ Coy¡¯s heart sank hearing this.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Purgatory was the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s final judgment on treason. Once a person entered


    purgatory, he was as good as dead.


    Coy fell silent.


    The Great Preceptor said coldly, ¡°Ninth Prince, since you can¡¯t make up your mind, why don¡¯t you let


    me help you?¡±


    As he spoke, his hand moved slightly. The fire cloud in the sky began to move. The scorching


    temperature shrouded the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal family.


    ¡°Please enter purgatory, Ninth Prince!¡± The Great Preceptor suddenly shouted, and the fire cloud in the


    sky produced a strong suction force at this time, trying to pull Coy into the air.


    At the Great Preceptor¡¯s sudden attack, Philip also made a move.


    A strong me element appeared in Philip¡¯s hands, and level 6S mes spread all over Philip¡¯s arms in


    an instant.


    Philip grabbed Coy¡¯s shoulders as his feet left the ground. He threw out a me chimera at the fire


    cloud in the sky.


    The me chimera galloped and roared. With a loud bang, the me chimera and the fire cloud


    disappeared from the sky.


    The Great Preceptor looked at Philip solemnly. He did not expect Philip, who followed the ninth prince


    here, to be so powerful.


    Philip looked at him in a neither humble nor overbearing manner. The Caelum Sword was in his hand,


    and his body was covered in mes.


    He was ready to fight.


    However, Coy said at this time, ¡°I¡¯ll enter purgatory¡­¡±


    Everyone was taken aback, and the sixth prince took this opportunity to walk to Philip¡¯s side.


    He did not care whether Coy would return to the fire phoenix royal family or not. He was more


    concerned about this expert next to Coy.


    Now that the fire phoenix general was dead, they urgently needed someone to be their spokesperson.


    Philip was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Coy turned to the second prince and said, ¡°After purgatory, all the grudges between me and you will


    come to an end, Second Brother.¡±


    Then, Coy said to Philip, ¡±Come with me¡­¡±


    Philip looked around coldly before following Coy.


    The ce he arrived at was behind the imperial city of the fire phoenix royal family. It was under a


    charred and towering tree.


    Seeing this ce, Philip did not think it was the mentioned purgatory but more like a cemetery of the


    fire phoenix royal family.


    Coy looked at Philip thoughtfully and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say thank you. If I don¡¯t return from purgatory one


    dayter, tell the people in the floating city that I¡¯ve returned to the fire phoenix royal family and will no


    longer manage things there.¡±


    After saying this, Coy walked into the cemetery. At the same time, boundless mes ignited in the


    cemetery.

 Chapter 3574

    Chapter 3574


    To Philip¡¯s surprise, the sixth and second princes approached him not long after Coy entered the


    cemetery.


    Seeing the expressions on their faces, Philip knew that they were trying to win him over.


    The sixth prince was the first to speak. ¡°I think there must have been a big misunderstanding when you


    fought against the fire phoenix general earlier, but seeing that my ninth brother has someone like you


    by his side, as his elder brother, I feel relieved.¡±


    Philip said nothing. The sixth prince¡¯s opening remark was not interesting.


    The sixth prince nced at the second prince and continued, ¡°But with your talent, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a


    waste to stay in that desert oasis?¡±


    Philip understood the sixth prince¡¯s meaning very well. He wanted to arouse Coy¡¯s ambition toe


    back and fight for the throne.


    The second prince spoke at this time, ¡°Coy is back to atone for his crime. You haven¡¯t given him an


    exnation about the fire phoenix general yet, but you¡¯re already trying to poach his people.¡±


    Hearing this, the sixth prince immediately retorted, ¡°I just think Philip is a great talent, unlike you, who


    encouraged the Great Preceptor to let Coy suffer the pain of purgatory.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°That¡¯s his choice. No one can influence it.¡±


    With that said, Philip sat cross-legged under the scorched towering tree and began to practice.


    Seeing this, the two knew that Philip had ended this conversation, so they left.


    One day was enough to do many things.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was enough for the eighth prince to deploy his troops around the fire phoenix royal family. It was also


    enough for the second prince and the Great Preceptor toy out their strategies.


    Coy¡¯s situation was also unclear. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    Philip could only stay on guard outside, while inside, Coy was enveloped in a special kind of white


    mes.


    Seeing Coy motionless, Philip just sighed softly.He knew that from the moment Coy stepped into


    purgatory, he had already made up his mind to sever all ties with the fire phoenix royal family. The


    moment he walked out of purgatory would also be the moment he made aeback and grasped the


    imperial power of the fire phoenix royal family.


    As Philip continued to activate his practice technique, the source of life absorbed the surrounding


    energy, and Philip felt himself getting stronger. In particr, more fire elements surrounded him.


    Philip made some adjustments and realized that the me element seemed more active when he


    practiced under the scorched tree.


    Suddenly, he thought of the legend about the phoenix.


    ¡®Could this be the legendary phoenix¡¯s perch?¡¯


    At this moment, a middle-aged man arrived in an aircraft. He nced at Philip indifferently before he


    turned his attention to the ninth prince who was in purgatory.


    Philip narrowed his eyes and nced at the other party, who seemed unaware.


    Suddenly, the man raised his hand. A beam of fire shot out of his hand and fell on Coy, who was still


    in purgatory.


    Philip stood up immediately. He did not want any harm toe over Coy at this moment.


    Philip had his selfish desire for helping Coy. He wanted to use Coy¡¯s identity to obtain the


    Multidew Herb.


    If Coy could gain a position in the fire phoenix royal family, it would not be difficult to find the


    Multidew Herb by then.

 Chapter 3575

    Chapter 3575


    However, Philip quickly realized that the man was not trying to harm Coy but helping him instead.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At this moment, Coy actually started to engulf those white mes. On top of that, the phoenix totem


    on his body also turned red-white.


    Philip was relieved and sat down cross-legged again.


    When he looked at this middle-aged man, Philip was thoughtful.


    By right, the fire phoenix royal family should be full of experts. However, even though Philip made such


    a bigmotion before, only the Great Preceptor made an appearance. This was quite unusual.


    Including the scene on the street today, although those princes seemed very interested in the throne,


    they did not seem to have many trump cards or bargaining chips in their hands.


    When the middle-aged man finally stopped all movements, Philip walked over and asked, ¡°Are you the


    emperor of the fire phoenix royal family?¡±


    The middle-aged man did not even look back but just nodded.


    Philip understood instantly.


    No matter how the other princes messed around, it was within this middle-aged man¡¯s control. It was


    likely that the reason why the ninth prince was banished in the first ce was to protect him.


    This middle-aged man allowed Coy to live in the oasis to protect him.


    Come to think of it, that should also be the reason why the mighty being epted Coy as his


    apprentice. Everything made sense now.


    Philip did not meet the other powerful members of the fire phoenix royal family because Coy had


    returned.


    The middle-aged man had long nned to pass the throne to Coy.


    After figuring this out, Philip said, ¡°Fire Phoenix Emperor, you¡¯ve certainly done a lot.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at Philip in admiration and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve noticed my good


    intentions, make sure you assist the ninth prince well in the future. No matter what you want, I can


    satisfy your wish.¡±


    The middle-aged man obviously regarded Philip as Coy¡¯s aide.


    Philip shook his head and said, ¡±You¡¯re mistaken. I just gave him an excuse so that he can return to the


    fire phoenix royal family. The rest is up to him.¡±


    After Philip finished speaking, Coy seemed to sense something in purgatory and looked up at Philip.


    The middle-aged man looked a little surprised.


    ¡±Aren¡¯t you staying by his side for glory, wealth, and royal status?¡±


    Philip said tly, ¡°Some people spend their entire lives pursuing these things, but I don¡¯t care for them. I


    just want to protect the people I want to protect.¡±


    At this moment, a sudden change urred.


    The Great Preceptor appeared for some reason andid out formations in the surroundings. The


    second prince was beside him.


    He said, ¡°Father, although you¡¯ve favored Ninth Brother since a long time ago, don¡¯t forget that the


    battle for the throne depends on who¡¯s more ruthless. So please forgive me for being unfilial and for


    sending you right into this cemetery.¡±

 Chapter 3576

    Chapter 3576


    Hearing this voice, instead of being surprised, the middle-aged man seemed as if he had expected it.


    ¡°First, you harmed your eldest brother, and then your third and fifth younger brothers. Do you know I


    never confronted you for this?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was very even and calm.


    The second prince was solemn upon hearing that.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I only thought you were clearing the obstacles for your ninth brother, but I overlooked your ambition.¡±


    At this time, the Great Preceptor said, ¡°Second Prince, if we make a move now, I can guarantee


    nothing will go wrong.¡±


    The second prince nodded without a word.


    The Great Preceptor started chanting under his breath. Following his chants, energy spells enveloped


    the whole cemetery. The cemetery was like a cage, and the red-white mes scurried around.


    Even with Philip¡¯s level 6S fire element, he could hardly bear the scorching temperature of the mes


    and had to mobilize his energy to resist the surrounding heat.


    However, the middle-aged man seemed unperturbed and was even smiling gently.


    ¡±Father, don¡¯t me me. This purgatory has reached this scale today all thanks to your contribution. I¡¯m


    just repeating what you did.¡±


    There was no sadness in the second prince¡¯s voice but a hint of arrogance in the face of victory.


    Coy seemed to feel the changes around him and looked up at Philip and the middle-aged man. He


    did not expect to see them here. However, his eyes held a little affection for his father.


    As the Great Preceptor continued to increase the power of the formations outside, the temperature


    inside became hotter and hotter. The zing white mes seemed to be trying to incinerate the three of


    them.


    Philip had turned into a humanoid chimera. In these white mes, Philip constantly mobilized the


    energy and fire elements around him.


    At this time, changes began to take ce in him. The white mes seemed to prate Philip¡¯s body.


    He could only continuously transform these zing white mes into his red me.


    ¡°My son, can you understand my good intentions?¡± the middle-aged man said to Coy


    Coy was startled. He did not expect his father to be so affectionate to him in purgatory.


    Before he could react, the middle-aged man stuffed a token into Coy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is all the power of the fire phoenix royal family. After incorporating this token, everything will be at


    your disposal. There¡¯s only so much I can do for you. Forgive me for turning a blind eye to your


    departure¡­¡±


    Finally, when the middle-aged man let go of his hold, he was instantly engulfed by the white mes. He


    did not evenst for one second.


    As for Philip, he had turned into a red-white humanoid chimera. He suddenly rushed toward those


    energy spells.


    The Great Preceptor syed his palms, and dense fire clouds gathered above the cemetery.


    The Caelum Sword flew out of Philip¡¯s hand. The chimera sword formation unfolded immediately.

 Chapter 3577

    Chapter 3577


    Philip transformed into a giant, and the energy spells fell on his huge body.


    The source of life continuously replenished the energy in Philip¡¯s body. When the green source of life


    made contact with the energy spells, it seemed to neutralize the raging energy.


    Seeing this scene, both the second prince and the Great Preceptor showed panic on their faces.


    ¡°How is this possible? My energy spells don¡¯t affect that guy at all¡­ How did he neutralize the energy


    spells?¡±


    The Great Preceptor did not know that the source of life was simply a high concentration of energy. The


    so-called energy spells simply arranged the energy in a certain order, so the logic was the same as a


    snowman melting under sunlight.


    The second prince said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t control him, order the fire phoenix royal family¡¯s battalion we


    deployed earlier to raze this ce to the ground.¡±


    Hearing that, Coy said coldly, ¡°Second Brother, do you really think you can mobilize the battalion


    now?¡±


    Coy¡¯s hair had turned white by now, and he said to everyone coldly, ¡±From now on, I have the final


    say in the fire phoenix royal family.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Thirteen phoenix guards! Eight generals! Twenty-four phoenix generals! Appear before me!¡±


    Every time Coy called out a name, the second prince¡¯s face grew darker.


    They were the supreme warriors that his father groomed when he was younger.


    After a tragic battle, his father¡¯s legs were crippled, and since then, these supreme warriors had


    disappeared.


    Everyone guessed that they died in that tragic battle. After that, the emperor of the fire phoenix royal


    family also became a puppet-like existence and no longer managed anything within the fire phoenix


    royal family. Even when he saw his sons killing each other, he did not take action.


    No one expected that he had developed those warriors in secret and handed them over to the ninth


    prince right before he was engulfed by the white mes of purgatory.


    At Coy¡¯smand, responding shouts echoed around him.


    It turned out that these supreme warriors had never left but had been developing their forces in secret


    and lurking within the fire phoenix royal family.


    At this time, Coy also realized that his father had arranged everything for him. With these people¡¯s


    aid, Coy had nothing to fear.


    The Great Preceptor fled when he heard these names, and he even wished he could grow wings.


    However, Philip¡¯s Caelum Sword pierced through his back at this moment. The sharp sword energy


    severed his veins and nerves almost instantly.


    Before he ran far, he had already turned into a puddle of gore on the floor.


    The level 6S fire elementbined with Philip¡¯s exploding potential and the special features of this


    purgatory increased Philip¡¯s attack to reach the terrifying mid-stage of nine stars!


    Coy looked at the second prince and said, ¡°Second Brother, you were the one who framed me back


    then, so let¡¯s end it today!¡±


    The second prince made his move without waiting for Coy to finish speaking.


    However, Philip¡¯s chimera ws stretched out at this moment.


    Philip snorted coldly as he looked at the second prince, and his chimera ws pierced through his


    chest.

 Chapter 3578

    Chapter 3578


    Coy¡¯s heart dropped at this scene. He never imagined that his second brother would die right before


    his eyes one day.


    Although he had already made up his mind to make a clean break with his second brother and his past,


    when things really happened in front of him, his heart ached painfully.


    On the other hand, Philip sighed softly at this scene.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Everyone was different, after all.


    At thest moment, Coy wanted to give the second prince another chance. On the contrary, the


    second prince was thinking about how to kill Coy.


    Coy looked at the limp body of the second prince and asked, ¡°Did I make the right decision or not?¡±


    Coy¡¯s voice was a little hollow. In the entire fire phoenix royal family, apart from the second prince,


    he felt no affection for anyone else.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made your choice, haven¡¯t you?¡± Philip said tly.


    The supreme warriors of the fire phoenix royal family knelt around Coy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done everything you can, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. Perk up and think about the people in


    the floating city. Think about the people of the fire phoenix royal family. You still have a lot to do.¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Coy finally nodded.


    Philip knew that now was not the time to discuss with Coy how to get the Multidew Herb.


    Philip said, ¡°You should take care of the fire phoenix royal family first. Although you¡¯ve taken over your


    father¡¯s throne, certain things haven¡¯t been dealt with properly yet.¡±


    Coy also knew that in the current situation, although he had the assistance of these supreme


    warriors, many things could not be resolved by force alone.


    Many things in the fire phoenix royal family were waiting to be dealt with.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Coy nced at Philip.


    Hearing his question, Philip smiled and pointed to the purgatory Coy was in before.


    ¡°I feel that the me element here is extremely active, so I want to practice here for a while.¡±


    Then Philip walked into purgatory.


    In his opinion, the purgatory that everyone in the fire phoenix royal family feared was merely a ce


    where the fire element was extremely active, and he even wanted to use it to practice. This was simply


    unseen and unheard of.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to send you some treasures and pillster. If you need anything, just use the


    communicator to contact me.¡±


    After saying that, Coy left with the group of supreme warriors.


    When everyone left, Philip sat cross-legged on the ground.


    He was able to defeat the Great Preceptor earlier because he had absorbed some special me


    elements here. In addition, the Great Preceptor was frightened by the supreme warriors at that time


    and lost hisposure, so Philip took advantage of the situation.


    Otherwise, a nine-star powerhouse at his peak was not someone Philip could kill easily.

 Chapter 3579

    Chapter 3579


    Therefore, Philip wanted to take advantage of this time to see if he could further improve his me


    element.


    However, he had to make sure he was in peak condition. After all, this purgatory that everyone feared


    was not that easy to handle.


    Coy¡¯s life was not in danger earlier because the me element had been isted by the emperor of


    the fire phoenix royal family with his phoenix totem.


    At this moment, Coy carried two phoenix totems on his back. That was why Coy was so calm in


    the face of adversity, while Philip had to rely on the source of life in that purgatory.


    Without this source of life, Philip would have died long ago.


    The advancement of the level of the fire element was something one could only hope for, so how could


    he give up this opportunity?


    After preparing himself, Philip slowly walked into purgatory.


    The moment he stepped in, the red-white mes immediately surged and covered him. The burning


    pain on his skin prated deep into the bone marrow. He could even smell his flesh roasting.


    His dehydrated skin wrinkled like a piece of leather. After being nourished by the source of life, Philip¡¯s


    skin seemed to be polished repeatedly.


    Philip also realized that this seemed very simr to the body practice phase of the Three Phase God-


    Demon Technique.


    This resulted in Philip¡¯s skin getting tougher.


    The power of the source of life increased without limit. The purgatory looked like a white flower, and the


    touch of green emanating from Philip seemed like the stamen of this white flower. The pain that Philip


    endured also increased exponentially.


    Almost every second, he endured the torment of his skin being burned and regenerated. Hepletely


    relied on his will to persevere through this.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Energy poured into Philip¡¯s body at this time, but the energy from this ce inevitably contained a lot of


    fire elements.


    Feeling these fire elements, Philip unconsciously released the fire elements in his body. Under the


    influence of these zing white mes, the mes covering Philip¡¯s body also began to turn crimson


    white.


    Philip paid no heed to this change at this time because he was about to break through to the next level.


    With a little more energy, he would reach the pseudo realm of the other shore. That was equivalent to


    the nine-star strength of this world.


    Philip kept cheering himself on and gritted his teeth as he persevered. As long as he persisted a while


    longer, he might have a breakthrough in his strength.


    Meanwhile, Coy lifted the floating city from theke and brought the people back to the Imperial City


    of the fire phoenix royal family.


    However, this caused dissatisfaction among everyone, especially the sixth, seventh, and eighth


    princes. The three of them were not convinced that Coy could seed to the throne of the fire


    phoenix royal family. Thus, they tried their best to oppose and even wanted to mobilize their troops to


    confront Coy head-on.


    Unfortunately, Coy had too many supreme warriors on his side.


    In order to stabilize Coy¡¯s position as the emperor, Coy¡¯s father had already made thorough


    preparations before that. Unexpectedly, the sixth prince contacted the ancient Heavenly Court.


    He wanted to use the ancient Heavenly Court to get rid of Coy and Philip.


    In the sixth prince¡¯s opinion, if Philip never appeared, Coy would not have seeded so smoothly


    and be the new emperor of the fire phoenix royal family. No one hated Philip more than him.


    Of course, Philip was not aware of this.

 Chapter 3580

    Chapter 3580


    At this moment, Philip had reached the pseudo realm of the other shore, which was equivalent to nine


    stars in this world!


    The moment he broke through, he suddenly felt the surrounding energy pouring into him as if a dam


    had broken. An apocalyptic scene appeared in purgatory!


    A new ce spawned inside his body. Energy gathered there and formed a vortex like a ck hole.


    After he broke through, the mes on his body also turned red-white. The mes had upgraded to a


    new level too.


    Only a mighty being could possess a level 7S me element. After all, to ordinary people, being able to


    obtain a level 5S me element was already amazing!


    A me element at level 7S was simply surreal.


    Before Philip could rejoice, he heard the rumble of gunfire.


    He frowned hearing this.


    Although he had expected that Coy might resort to violence to suppress the other princes, there


    should not be such a bigmotion.


    Philip promptly walked out of the purgatory cemetery and headed to the center of the fire phoenix royal


    family¡¯s Imperial City.


    Before he reached the center, he discovered countless fleets circling above the fire phoenix royal


    family¡¯s Imperial City. There were also many soldiers wearing golden helmets and golden armor.


    Seeing this, Philip immediately realized that it was probably the people of the ancient Heavenly Court


    who found out about the heavenly general¡®s death and were here to seek revenge.


    Philip also noticed that the 24 phoenix generals were fighting against them. From the looks of it, this


    fight was quite strenuous.


    If the rtionship among several princes had not turned sour, Coy would not have faced the


    predicament of having so few troops to fight against the ancient Heavenly Court.


    Philip stomped violently on the ground, which cracked instantly, and jumped into the air.


    ¡°People of the ancient Heavenly Court, listen up. If you¡¯re here to seek revenge for the heavenly


    general, I, Philip rke, will make sure you never return!¡±


    Hearing this voice, all the soldiers in golden helmets looked at Philip.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In the distance, a cold and arrogant woman stared at Philip closely. There was a lotus flower between


    her eyebrows, and she was riding on a hoatzin.


    ¡°I have to apud your boldness. In that case, you can repay the heavenly general with your life.¡±


    At the woman¡¯smand, the soldiers in golden helmets rushed toward Philip.


    Seeing that, Coy shouted, ¡°Philip, you can¡¯t beat them. Come to my side. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Hearing Coy¡¯s words, Philip smiled and said, ¡°Coy, remember what you said today. One day, I¡¯ll


    make you repay this favor.¡±


    After saying this, Philip unleashed his aura, and nine rays of light behind him soared into the sky!


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°This kid actually has the strength of nine stars!¡±


    ¡°No wonder even the heavenly general of our ancient Heavenly Court died in his hands!¡±


    Seeing the change in Philip, Coyughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that he¡¯s broken through.¡±


    While everyone was astonished, ayer of red-white mes covered Philip¡¯s body.

 Chapter 3581

    Chapter 3581


    The temperature of these mes was much hotter than before.


    When the woman riding the hoatzin saw this scene, she frowned.


    ¡°The information given to me Is wrong. Didn¡¯t it show that this kid only has a level 5S me element?


    And ording to the report, he should be an eight-star practitioner¡­¡±


    Seeing the golden armored soldiers swarming up to him, Philip sneered and shouted, ¡°You¡®re here just


    in time for me to try this boundless purgatory.¡±


    As countless golden armored soldiers surrounded him, a burst of red-white mes suddenly erupted


    from Philip¡¯s body.


    Centered on Philip, the mes razed from the ground and pierced through the sky. Even the soil on the


    ground melted into magma.


    Due to the scorching temperature in the sky, the space began to distort and deform. On top of that, the


    clouds in the sky evaporated. The red-white mes engulfed the golden armored soldiers.


    The soldiers disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, leaving only pools of golden molten iron floating in


    the mes.


    Seeing this scene, the woman had to make a move.


    With a light tap of her finger, a green hurricane swept toward Philip. This hurricane was extremely


    powerful and plowed out a deep trench in the ground.


    Anything that went near this hurricane would be sucked into it.


    Of course, Philip noticed the anomaly but was unconcerned. Although this woman was also at level 5S


    wind element, the same as him, her attack was too easy to wield.


    With the Caelum Sword in his hand, Philip shed in front of this woman.


    The woman was obviously taken aback. She did not expect Philip to be so fast. Of course, she did not


    know that Philip was a level 5S wind element too.


    However, Philip¡¯s method of using the wind element was different from hers. He shrouded himself with


    the wind element to increase his speed.


    Philip shed out with his sword. The sword energy seemed like it could pierce through the sky, and


    the sword intent could swallow a river!


    This was Philip¡¯s first full-blown attack after his level had increased.


    A beam of green light suddenly burst out from the woman¡¯s body, and the hoatzin blocked in front of


    her.


    The woman¡¯s green wind element wrapped around Philip¡¯s body. This green wind element collided with


    Philip¡¯s wind element, and the two canceled each other out. However, Philip still had his level 7S fire


    element.


    The woman could not stop the red-white mes at all.


    The hoatzin suddenly cried mournfully. Philip¡¯s Caelum Sword had pierced through its body. The red-


    white mes set the hoatzin on fire in an instant.


    Almost in a split second, the feathers on the hoatzin were burnt to a crisp, and the smell of meat


    permeated the air. The hoatzin was an exotic beast, so its resistance toward the elements was quite


    high. However, this could only ensure that the hoatzin¡¯s body was not instantly incinerated.


    Philip jumped up, kicked the hoatzin¡¯s body away, and said, ¡°The people in the ancient Heavenly Court


    are no good, and this bird is no good either. I can¡¯t even roast it properly.¡±


    At the death of her hoatzin, the woman yelled, ¡°How dare you kill my mount? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The woman was hysterical.


    Philip shrouded himself with the wind element again, but his target this time was the fleet of the ancient


    Heavenly Court.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 3582

    Chapter 3582


    Philip¡¯s movements were fast, and the fleet of the ancient Heavenly Court was simply no match.


    The ancient Heavenly Court sent so many fleets to intimidate the fire phoenix royal family. However,


    the current fire phoenix royal family had had a change of leadership now.


    With Coy¡®s personality, the fire phoenix royal family directly confronted the ancient Heavenly Court.


    If Philip had not appeared, the scale of the battle would have probably continued to escte.


    Philip deftly jumped among the fleet. With his movements, every time hended, an aircraft would fall.


    The woman on the hoatzin chased after Philip, now only relying on the green wind element shrouding


    her whole body.


    Seeing that the ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s fleet could hardly fight back, she felt even angrier.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Those so-called powerful golden armored soldiers in the ancient Heavenly Court were simply no match


    for Philip. The fleets built with modern technology could not even lock onto Philip¡¯s position.


    ¡°Is this the strength of the ancient Heavenly Court? I feel as if I¡¯m ying with children.¡± Philip kept


    taunting the people of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    Hended on the ground, and a cloud of dust billowed. He did that to lure away all the fleet and people


    of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    For Coy and the fire phoenix royal family, their current situation was not suited forrge-scale


    combat, and Philip wanted to give Coy time to develop. Besides, with the previous incidents, he


    believed that Coy would not stand idly by no matter what difficult situations he encountered in the


    future.


    ¡°After him!¡± the woman shouted coldly.


    Seeing that Philip was heading to the desert oasis, the woman yelled loudly and chased after Philip.


    The other party merely smiled at this scene. Moreover, he kept turning around and tossing two me


    chimeras at the woman behind him.


    After the distance was widened, the fleets finally locked their targets on Philip along the way.


    All attacks wereunched at Philip in one go.


    Amid the very thick smoke and dust, Philip finally reached theke in the desert oasis. Standing by the


    lake, he turned around slowly. He was waiting for the fleet of the ancient Heavenly Court and the


    woman.


    Philip made his preparations too.


    He had mobilized his earth element. As soon as these fleets appeared and entered the range of this


    desert oasis, Philip would attack.


    The woman arrived first. Her movements were very fast because of her wind element.


    ¡°I did wonder how the heavenly general lost to you. It seems that you¡¯re quite good. However, now that


    you¡¯ve met me, you¡¯re going to die today no matter how powerful you are!¡±


    The woman had just finished speaking when sheunched her attack.


    A green light shed on her body, and the rays slowly spread. The woman¡¯s hair and clothes began to


    flutter.

 Chapter 3583

    Chapter 3583


    A strong gust of wind swirled on her body. Unlike the hurricane earlier, this one was much stronger than


    the previous one.


    With the appearance of this hurricane, the surrounding air seemed to evaporate and turn into a


    vacuum.


    At this moment, Philip saw that the fleet of the ancient Heavenly Court and those golden armored


    soldiers had arrived.


    He smiled and said to the woman, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you one question. How many people with


    your strength are there in the ancient Heavenly Court?¡±


    Hearing Philip¡¯s question, the woman sneered and said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid?


    ¡±I can tell you that there are many people with my strength in the ancient Heavenly Court,¡± the woman


    replied.


    Philip nodded as if he had expected this.


    ¡°Now, get ready to ept my judgment!¡±


    The woman suddenly rose into the air with the hurricane at her feet.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I did wonder why the strength of the ancient Heavenly Court was getting from


    bad to worse. With so many people at your level, it¡¯s no wonder¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the woman could no longer contain her anger. The hurricane exploded at her feet and


    rushed at Philip.


    As if it were alive, the hurricane wanted to tear Philip apart before it even reached him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Seeing this scene, the ground in front of Philip suddenly copsed, followed by the ground of the whole


    desert oasis. Immediately after, a thickyer of soil emerged from the sunken ground.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Hey, bird woman, say goodbye to your fleet.¡±


    The sand swept forth like a waterfall, but this waterfall flowed backward.


    The force was so huge that the fleets could not resist at all. As the sand invaded, the woman had no


    choice but the cover herself with the green wind element.


    ¡°If you want to catch me,e to thiske!¡±


    The woman in the distance heard Philip¡¯s shout, but the sandstorm was not over yet.


    This was Philip¡¯s move using the earth element, the Flowing Sandstorm.


    Different from other elements, the earth element was very inclusive. The seemingly inconspicuous


    grains of sand looked very light, but when all the sand merged, its weight could not be underestimated.


    Taking advantage of this feature, Philip¡¯s move almost wiped out all the fleets.


    Although the woman withstood Philip¡¯s sandstorm, the people she brought to avenge the heavenly


    general suffered very heavy casualties. Countless fleets were sacrificed as well. If she went back


    without aplishing anything, all that awaited her would be punishment.


    The woman gritted her teeth fiercely and jumped into the icyke without caring about anything else.


    Philip was very sure that the woman would follow, so the moment he entered theke, he dived down


    as fast as he could. He had felt before that there must be something in theke, so he wanted to take a


    look.


    Philip could take advantage of this opportunity to explore theke. However, as he dived deeper, the


    visibility got worse.


    At this moment, the woman caught up.


    The wind element could not exert much power in the water, but this woman refused to give up. One


    after another, green wind elements rippled in the water and attacked Philip.


    A vortex suddenly appeared and sucked the two of them into it.

 Chapter 3584

    Chapter 3584


    Neither Rowan nor the woman had the strength to struggle at this point.


    Although their levels were quite high and their physical bodies were also very strong, they had no way


    to break free from the power of the underwater vortex. It was a force that they simply could not contend


    with now. Only those who had reached the holy-tier level had extraordinary power.


    Suddenly, a voice with a hint of destion was heard.


    It was a woman singing.


    As the song grew louder, Rowan discovered that the underwater vortex had separated him from the


    woman.


    Although still underwater, he saw a small ind in the distance. On that small underwater ind, he


    saw many merpeople with the upper bodies of a human and the lower bodies of a fishtail.


    This seemed like their country.


    Rowan was extremely surprised. He never imagined that a merfolk kingdom existed underground.


    At this moment, a group of mermen with pitchforks approached Rowan.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did youe to the merfolk kingdom?¡± The mermen with weapons in their hands


    asked Rowan.


    While they spoke, they also unleashed their powerful aura.


    This team of guards all had the strength of seven stars.


    Rowan was surprised. In the underwater merfolk kingdom, even the guards were so strong.


    If he really meta powerhouse here, would that mean the other party was at least at the holy tier level?


    With this thought in mind, Rowan said politely to the mermen, ¡°Please excuse me, but I was sucked in


    by the underwater vortex and have no idea where I am now¡­¡±


    As Rowan had the source of life. There was no difference between being underwater and onnd.


    The mermen looked at Rowan doubtfully, their eyes still wary.


    ¡°Captain, is it because of the vortex device?¡±


    ¡®Vortex device?¡¯


    Rowan nced at the other party in wonder.


    Was the merfolk kingdom developing technology too?


    Did they possess a special civilization?


    The sturdiest merman, also the captain, said, ¡°Next time, we have to remind the professor to try to


    inform us in advance before doing any experiments. Otherwise, something might happen.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Then, the captain said to Bjorne, ¡°Stay away from the merfolk kingdom. We don¡¯t want to deal with you


    humans. If I find out that you¡¯re up to no good, I¡¯ll definitely kill you at once!¡±


    The captain had just finished speaking when there was a sudden burst of noise on the underwater


    ind behind him.


    The sound traveled far underwater.


    The merman who spoke just now sighed softly when he saw this scene and said, ¡°It seems that the


    professor¡¯s experiment has failed again.¡±


    Suddenly, Rowan saw a sh. It was liquefied energy.

 Chapter 3585

    Chapter 3585


    This was simply unbelievable. Apart from such liquid energy flowing in a person¡¯s body, Paul had never


    seen this liquefied energy.


    An idea popped into his mind immediately.


    If he could learn this method of liquefying energy, not to mention the Multidew Herb, he could probably


    get anything he wanted.


    Paul smiled and said to the captain, ¡°Your professor¡¯s experiment is missing several key steps, so


    failure is to be expected¡­¡±


    Hearing that, the guards were taken aback.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think you¡¯re better than our professor?¡±


    Paul tapped his head and said to the captain, ¡°Although I¡¯m not necessarily better than your professor, l


    have all the information on the development of human technology over the years. Do you think that the


    entire human race can¡¯t hold a candle to your professor?¡±


    The captain hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Although humans are cunning, this is the professor¡¯s territory. Why don¡¯t we let them meet each other?


    Maybe they cane up with a good idea,¡± the talkative merman next to the captain said.


    The captain seemed to have made up his mind and said, ¡°Human, I¡¯ll let you meet our professor. You¡¯d


    better make sure that your information is useful to the professor or you might be our dinner.¡±


    Paul nodded with a smile. Then, he followed the guards to the small ind.


    Almost everything on this small ind was built in the style of humans, but it seemed like it was built


    many years ago.


    It seemed that the professor¡¯s understanding of human beings came from many years ago.


    Soon, the door to the professor¡¯sboratory was opened.


    When Paul walked in, he realized that the professor mentioned by the guards was actually a huge


    octopus.


    Apart from his eight tentacles in the ce of arms, everything else was almost the same as that of a


    human. There was no hair on the professor¡¯s head either.


    ¡°Professor, a human was brought here by your vortex current, so we captured him and brought him


    here.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Paul was surprised at the sight of the professor.


    Paul thought, ¡®Is this guy really a professor? Just look at that fit body and solid muscles¡­¡¯


    The professor¡¯s ck eyes were surprisingly deep and profound too.


    Moreover, his level was not low, actually reaching nine stars.


    When he saw Ludwig, the professor coughed lightly and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a human for many


    years. Where are you from?¡±


    Paul said, ¡±That doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is that I can help you now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me what you can do for me.¡±


    There was a smile on the professor¡¯s face, and the eight arms kept swinging around him.


    Paul said, ¡°Can I trouble you to get rid of the water here first? To be honest, it doesn¡¯t feel good to be


    soaked in the water.¡±


    Paul had a sincere smile on his face.


    The professor waved his hand, and a merman pressed 3 switch on the wall. In an instant, all the water


    in the room was pumped out.


    Paul promptly deactivated the energy that was used to iste the water from his body.

 Chapter 3586

    Chapter 3586


    ¡°Phew!¡± Albert exhaled.


    He had never felt such pressure before, which appeared after the water was pumped out.


    Seeing Albert¡¯s expression, the octopus professor smiled at Albert and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Although


    our technological level here can pump out the water, the pressure in this room still exists. As you know,


    our underwater materials are special, so the pressure is unavoidable.¡±


    Albert nodded. The pressure was not a problem for him. He just had to get used to it.


    ¡°I heard from those mermen that you¡¯re making a vortex device.¡±


    Albert went straight to the point. If he wanted to obtain the technology to liquefy energy, he had to get


    the professor to believe in him first.


    As for how, he might not be proficient in it, but using the power of technology as a prospect to keep the


    other party from leaving Albert was the fundamental reason for Albert to stay.


    The professor sighed softly and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I decided to make a vortex device in order to


    guide the ocean currents and make our underwater world less cold.¡±


    Albert finally realized that the octopus professor was targeting the issue of ocean temperature.


    He used hismunicator to start searching for all the relevant words rted to adjusting the


    temperature.


    After screening out some information that seemed useful to the professor, Albert used his


    communicator to project that information.


    ¡°This is the relevant experience done by humans to adjust the temperature. I wonder if it¡¯ll be helpful to


    you.¡±


    When the octopus professor saw this information, his eyes lit up.


    At this moment, the professor¡¯s door was suddenly mmed open.


    ¡°Humans! A human has entered our merfolk kingdom again!¡±


    A ferocious-looking merman barged in, his body covered with crisscrossed scars. He was holding a


    sledgehammer in his hand. He fully unleashed his aura, and he was a nine-star.


    ¡°Zagu, leave us¡­¡±


    When the professor saw the fierce merman, he snapped coldly. However, Zagu was obviously unwilling


    to leave.


    He looked at Albert coldly and said, ¡±My whole family was killed by humans, and now a human has


    come to our merfolk kingdom. Shouldn¡¯t l take revenge?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The fierce merman grabbed Albert.


    Undaunted, Albert threw a punch at the fierce merman.


    When their fists and palms collided, both the merman and Albert felt a little surprised.


    Zagu was an extremely notorious existence among the merfolk, but in terms of strength, he had few


    opponents.


    The same went for Albert.


    Albert¡¯s physical body had reached terrifying heights, especially after going through the skin


    enhancement stage in his body practice.


    The toughness of his body now was simply beyond imagination. His strength was also considered the


    best among human practitioners of the same level. However, neither of them could do anything to the


    other at this moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. This is not the ce for you to fight. If you break myb equipment, you can¡¯t afford


    the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 3587

    Chapter 3587


    The professor walked between the two and wrapped his tentacles around their arms. With the


    professor¡¯s slight movement, the two were separated.


    ¡°Kiddo, you¡¯d better not leave the professors room or I¡¯ll definitely tear you to pieces.¡± The vicious


    merman nced at the professor and swam out.


    His thick fishtail left a puddle of water on the floor.


    As Richard was ready to fight that vicious merman just now, themunicator¡¯s projection on his arm


    disappeared.


    The professor smiled and said to Josef, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Zagu is like that. He lost his family because of


    human invasion many years ago.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡®Human invasion?¡¯ Richard frowned.


    That meant that many years ago, human beings hade into contact with the merfolk kingdom.


    Did that mean that this method of liquefying energy had long been introduced into the human world?


    However, he had never seen something like that on the market.


    The octopus professor suddenly said, ¡°Well, let me take you for a walk on my small ind, and we can


    talk about your human technology.¡±


    Richard nodded. He was not afraid that the merfolk would learn human technology.


    As the most cutting-edge technology was controlled by each country or each royal family, the


    information that could be searched by using themunicator came from many years ago.


    Before leaving, the professor¡¯s two tentacles twitched, and a bubble appeared and enveloped Richard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I just came up with this method because you don¡¯t like soaking in water,¡± The


    professor exined to Richard with a smile like a respected elder.


    Richard smiled and indicated that he was not afraid.


    He asked, ¡°Professor, how do you practice? Even the guards have a seven-star level¡­¡±


    Hearing Richard¡¯s question, the professor was certain this was Richard¡¯s first timeing to this


    underwater world.


    He said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re different from humans. Underwater creatures like me that can take on a


    human form have lived in the water for hundreds of years. Once we develop our intelligence, our


    practice speed will be faster. These powerful merpeople or underwater creatures you see have a


    lifespan of almost a thousand years.¡±


    Richard finally understood.


    Although everything had a spirit, these merfolk or underwater creatures could live to this day due to an


    umtion of a long lifespan. Thus, their strength was also justifiable.


    However, the professor sighed and said, ¡°Butpared to you humans, we¡¯re still too weak. We were


    invaded many years ago. At that time, I thought that I could resist the invasion just by relying on my


    strong practice level, but your human technology actually prevented us from absorbing the energy of


    the underwater world¡­¡±


    Needless to continue further, it must be because of that incident that the professor began to have a


    strong interest in human technology.


    At this time, a small fish swam up to the professor.


    The octopus professor seemed to understand what the little fish was saying.


    His face changed slightly as he said to Josef, ¡°Something has happened. I can¡¯t stay with you any


    longer.¡±


    Richard promptly expressed that the professor should take care of things first.


    However, the moment the professor left, the vicious merman from before approached Richard.


    ¡°Human, as I said before, as long as youe out, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡±

 Chapter 3588

    Chapter 3588


    The vicious merman Zagu had swum to Josef¡¯s side. Hatred shed in his eyes.


    Before Josef could speak, he punched Josef.


    Josef had never fought underwater before, so he could only defend in haste. Unexpectedly, this


    merman¡¯s underwater fighting ability was beyond Josef¡¯s imagination.


    Underwater, Josef could not urately judge the weakness of the merman¡¯s attack. He felt his body


    coming to a sudden standstill before having strong friction with the water currents.


    In the underwater world, it was definitely not a wise choice to go against the underwater undercurrent.


    However, Josef had no other choice. At this moment, Zaguunched another attack.


    ¡°I thought the human practitioners were very strong, but it seems that¡®s all you have. l¡¯m going to get


    serious now.¡±


    Zagu¡¯s actions attracted the attention of many mermen around him. However, most of these mermen


    had just recently developed their intelligence, so they only had a curiosity about humans.


    Seeing a strong contender from the merfolk kingdom fighting with a human, most of them were simply


    watching for the excitement.


    Zagu started to stir the water wildly, and whirlpools appeared around Josef.


    In this situation, it was very difficult for Josef to maintain his bnce.


    Although he could move freely underwater with the power of the source of life, it did not mean he could


    fight freely.


    Seeing that Josef could not even control his body properly, Zagu smiled viciously and said, ¡°Human, l¡¯ll


    tear your limbs apart in the cruelest way possible!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he flicked his tail and swam toward Josef. He was like aunched


    arrow underwater.


    In just a split second, he was already in front of Josef.


    At this moment, Josef saw a shining pitchfork in Zagu¡¯s hand that was aimed straight at him. The


    pitchfork was covered in blue water elements.


    The water element attack was the most annoying. Once this element corroded the body, the wound


    would not heal for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Josef¡¯s expression turned cold.


    He did not want to cause any trouble in the merfolk kingdom. Although he could not control his body, it


    did not mean he had no means to deal with this merman.


    Just when the merman raised his arm, Josef made a move.


    His water element was at level 5S, but he was more used to using the fire element.


    That did not mean that his water element was weak.


    Seeing that the merman was so aggressive, Josef decided not to hold back anymore.


    The blue water element glowed on Josef¡¯s body. He felt as if he had turned into a fish, and he could


    clearly feel the slightest change in the surrounding waters.


    That included the direction of the undercurrent water, and the flow of energy could not escape his


    senses.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 3589

    Chapter 3589


    The pitchfork in Zagu¡¯s hand fell, and a blue halo at the tip of his pitchfork spread into the water.


    At this moment, Moses made a move.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The Caelum Sword blocked the pitchfork¡¯s attack, and the blue aura on Moses¡¯s sword transformed


    into a water dragon that hovered around him.


    Seeing this scene, all the merpeople were startled.


    ¡°You can actually control the flow of water?¡± Zagu was full of disbelief.


    He never expected that a human like Moses could manipte the water flow so flexibly.


    Moses moved again. His movements were simply more nimble than that of Zagu¡¯s. On top of that, the


    water dragon formed by the Caelum Sword had wrapped around Zagu¡¯s body.


    The power of water had always been overlooked.


    That was because the water was gentle, and no one knew exactly how terrifying this power could be in


    the water.


    It was not a force that humans could contend with.


    Creek!


    The water dragon tightened around Zagu.


    Zagu screamed in pain.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, there was a sound of bones breaking.


    The water dragon controlled by Moses crushed Zagu¡¯s bones. He had advanced to the early stage of


    nine stars, so he could easily deal with Zagu.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a woman shouted.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you attack a guard of the merfolk kingdom?¡±


    Moses turned around and found a mermaid behind him. If not for her fishtail, Moses would never


    believe that such a peerless beauty existed in the merfolk kingdom.


    Anyone in his world would be astounded at the sight of this mermaid.


    ¡°l¡¯m a friend of the octopus professor, but the merman here doesn¡¯t seem very friendly to me,¡± Moses


    said coldly.


    ¡°Princess, forget about me. Just give the order to kill this hateful human!¡±


    Although some of Zagu¡¯s bones were broken, he managed to grit the words through his teeth.


    Moses smiled. It turned out this mermaid was actually the princess here.


    ¡°Release him at once, or don¡¯t me me!¡± The princess¡¯ voice was clear like tinkling bells.


    However, Moses made no move and just asked, ¡°Since the princess of the merfolk kingdom has


    spoken, I¡¯ll give you some courtesy, of course.¡±


    Moses dispersed the water dragon. Even if he released Zagu now, thetter could not do anything.


    However, the princess did not look very pleased.


    That was because all the merpeople were looking at her now, and this was rted to her authority in


    the merfolk kingdom.


    ¡°Impudent human, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off because you said that!¡±


    A ball of blue light appeared in the merman princess¡¯ hand.


    Seeing this, Moses¡¯s expression changed because he sensed a tremendous water element in the


    princess¡¯ hand.


    ¡°Goddess of the sea, please listen to the daughter of the sea¡¯s prayer. As the princess of the merfolk, I


    shall use your vast power to destroy the enemy in front of me,¡± the princess started chanting.


    The calm underwater sea started surging. Countless undercurrents gathered around the mermaid.


    Obviously, as long as she wanted to, these powerful currents could knock Moses down in an instant.

 Chapter 3590

    Chapter 3590


    Suddenly, a violent tremor spread through the water. Feeling this power, Ishac¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    All the merpeople were shocked.


    Although Ishac had no idea what happened, he noticed a huge water column soaring in the distance.


    The water quickly became cloudy. It seemed that something was about to emerge from the bottom.


    The princess noticed something strange behind her too. She turned around, and the blue ball of light in


    her hand flew toward the muddy area.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As the blue ball of light exploded, strong water fluctuations rippled through the underwater world. The


    ball of water elemental energy condensed and rotated, forming a huge vortex. The vortex cleared away


    the turbid waters.


    Ishac realized that the thing that emerged from the ground was actually a gigantic turtle.


    The turtle shell was full of barbs, which were ck but full of different colors at the tips. Obviously,


    those things were poisonous.


    Ishac saw the big turtle opening its jaws and rolling its tongue toward the princess.


    At the critical moment, Ishac formed a gush of water current with his water element and grabbed the


    princess over to him.


    The princess jumped right into Ishac¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Princess, please excuse me. I¡¯m trying to save you from danger,¡± Ishac whispered in the princess¡¯ ear.


    He let go of the princess, held the Caelum Sword, and rushed toward the big turtle.


    The turtle¡¯s eyes were like two bright lights shing red, staring closely at Ishac as if seeing him as its


    target.


    As Ishac approached, it suddenly raised one leg and stomped on the ground.


    A gush of water rushed toward him. Ishac could not get out of the way in time.


    He might be rtively strongpared with the star talent practitioners onnd, but facing a sea


    monster underwater, there was noparison at all.


    In desperation, Ishac could only use the Caelum Sword as a shield.


    Buzz!


    A buzzing sound spread through the water. Some toxins glowed on the Caelum Sword. However, it


    quickly melted into the water again.


    At this time, Ishac suddenly remembered something, which was the ck turtle shell he had with him.

 Chapter 3591

    Chapter 3591


    Frank had never used the ck turtle shell because it did not seem to have any other function besides


    being a tough shield.


    ¡®Since the other party is also a turtle, why not try this ck turtle shell?¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Frank immediately took out the ck turtle shell from his space ring.


    When the ck turtle shell appeared, the water¡¯s surface instantly became calm.


    Frank held up the ck turtle shell, and huge pressure spread to the surroundings. All things in the


    water revered the ck turtle. Although he merely held a shell, it was enough to make that strange big


    turtle submit.


    The big turtle quickly prostrated. Even the people behind George, including the princess, knelt.


    The big turtle slowly retreated.


    It left without a trace, but Frank knew that it was the remaining pressure on the ck turtle shell that


    scared the big turtle away.


    After a long time and seeing no movements from the big turtle, Frank put away the ck turtle shell. To


    his surprise, the merfolk of the merfolk kingdom made no move and remained kneeling. Even the


    princess was no exception.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Finally, Frank saw the octopus professor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Frank looked at the merfolk in bewilderment. Even Zagu, who was rude to him before, knelt respectfully


    in the water, not even caring about his broken bones.


    ¡°On behalf of all citizens of the merfolk kingdom, l, the princess, Vanessa Wasser, implore the prophet


    to save us¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Frank was dumbfounded.


    ¡®The prophet?¡¯


    Seeing Frank¡¯s puzzled expression, the professor said, ¡°Princess, you should take the prophet to our


    underwater ruins to take a look¡­¡±


    Hearing that, the princess seemed to remember something.


    Without another word, she grabbed Frank¡¯s hand.


    As Frank was pulled away by the princess, he saw that the merfolk kneeling on the ground did not even


    dare to lift their heads.


    Frank followed the princess, who finally realized that she was too anxious just now and grabbed


    Frank¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± The princess started apologizing to Frank while swimming.


    Frank smiled and said, ¡°Did that big turtlee here often to make trouble for you?¡±


    Hearing that, the princess looked unhappy.


    ¡°If not for the ruins of the merfolk kingdom, we wouldn¡¯t have attracted so many underwater creatures.¡±


    The two talked as they swam and soon arrived at the ruins that the princess mentioned.


    When Frank saw the ruins, he was shocked.


    It was a huge area with many buildings that looked a little dpidated, but even so, Frank could tell


    from the huge and exotic buildings that this ce must have been very prosperous before.


    On top of that, there were many symbols left by practitioners. Although these symbols looked peculiar,


    Frank could tell at a nce that they were left by human practitioners because of the various elemental


    attributes on them. Moreover, many well-preserved magic circles could once again be activated with


    energy.


    ¡°Was this ce left behind by humans?¡± Frank subconsciously asked.


    The princess sighed softly and said, ¡°The king of the merfolk kingdom at that time was my grandfather.


    Because my grandfather was on good terms with humans, they left this relic as a gift to us. As a gift in


    return, we gave away 10,000 merfolk hearts.¡±


    ¡°Merfolk hearts?¡± Frank was taken aback.


    How could these merpeople live without a head?

 Chapter 3592

    Chapter 3592


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s cruel to trade with merfolk¡¯s hearts?¡± the princess asked.


    George just nodded without speaking.


    The princess suddenly ripped apart the covering on her chest. A shocking wound was disyed on her


    chest.


    ¡°In fact, merpeople have two hearts.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Seeing the princess¡¯s actions, George felt a little embarrassed because she was a mermaid, after all.


    Showing her wound openly in front of him just like that made George a little embarrassed. However,


    she seemed unconcerned.


    Seeing George¡¯s expression, she simply said, ¡°We merfolk don¡¯t have as much etiquette as humans,


    so you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed¡­ Showing you my wound is to tell you that most merpeople


    have lost a heart just to protect ourst piece of homnd.¡±


    ¡®Protect theirst piece of homnd?¡¯


    ¡®Did that mean that all the merpeople used to have two hearts, but they had to give up one of them for


    some special reason?¡¯


    ¡°Why did all of you lose a heart?¡± George puzzled for a while before asked.


    The princess replied, ¡±The humans discovered that the hearts of merpeople can be used as medicine


    to improve your practice, so some practitioners with ulterior motives attacked us under the guise of


    networking.¡±


    George finally realized why Zagu, the merman from before, was so resentful upon seeing him.


    ¡°Because most of the merpeople have lost a heart, various water monsters in this underwater world are


    watching us. They have long coveted this ancient ruin.¡±


    As the two chatted, the princess took out a dust-covered stone. This stone was shaped like a book, but


    its contents were blurred.


    George took the stone. Although this thing was covered in dust, as long as he infused some energy in


    it, he could see the content. This was also a trickmonly used by most magic devices.


    George poured his energy into it without hesitation.


    Words appeared on the stone.


    [In the year 1330 of the Merfolk Calendar, the merfolk kingdom faced a crisis. It was difficult to defend


    the ancient ruins, and the merfolk kingdom wascking in manpower.]


    [Only the one who wields the divine artifact can deter all other underwater creatures. If the chosen one


    joins the merfolk kingdom, they can turn the tides.]


    George continued to read the text.


    ording to the second half, was the thing that could deter all other underwater creatures referring to


    the ck turtle shell in his hand. Since he owned the ck turtle shell, he would naturally be regarded


    as the savior by the people of this country.


    George stopped infusing his energy and returned the stone book to the princess.


    Frank said, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I really don¡¯t know how¡­¡±


    George shook his head and said wryly.


    His actions made the princess¡¯ expression change rapidly.


    There was shock, surprise, anticipation, and hope.


    Various emotions added to the princess¡¯ expression.


    ¡°You can actually read the contents of the stone book without using the power of the blood¡­ ording


    to the historical records of the merfolk kingdom, only the descendant of the mighty being who left


    behind this stone book and the royal bloodline of the merfolk kingdom can read the content.¡±

 Chapter 3593

    Chapter 3593


    Hearing that, Adrian immediately frowned.


    ¡®Was that mighty being my mother? Had she ever set foot in this merfolk kingdom?¡¯


    George really had no way or no idea at all how to help the merfolk kingdom make aeback!


    Seeing Adrian¡¯s attitude, the princess immediately prostrated on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you. After so many years of being invaded by other sea creatures, we¡¯ve lost all means to


    fight. If not for the professor¡¯s ingenuity and wisdom to pull us through the difficult times, we might have


    lost even thest ray of hope.¡±


    Adrian wanted to refuse, but at this moment, all the other merpeople of the merfolk kingdom swam


    over, prostrated on the floor, and begged.


    ¡°Please save us. No matter what conditions you put forward, we¡¯ll agree-even if you want our lives.


    Nothing else matters as long as our descendants can survive.¡±


    To disy his loyalty, Zagu swam up to Adrian.


    George held a fishbone knife tightly in his hand.


    ¡°Prophet, if you¡¯re ming the whole merfolk kingdom for my rudeness to you earlier, I¡¯m willing to


    atone for it with my death.¡±


    As he said this, he stabbed the fishbone knife into his stomach and kept sliding it downward.


    Adrian promptly grabbed his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for your previous actions, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I really don¡¯t


    know how.¡±


    At this time, the professor walked over.


    George said to Josua, ¡°Did you see a switch in the ancient ruin? As long as we can find the underwater


    spirit mine, we can open this ancient ruin again with the energy to power it.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrian immediately understood their idea. As long as they could open this ancient ruin, they could use


    all the magic circles in this ruin as they pleased. In this way, no matter what powerful underwater


    creatures turned up, they could put up a fight.


    On top of that, they could also rely on the protection of this ancient ruin to thrive here.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯ll give it a try. However, the environment in this underwater world is


    complicated. Do you know the exact location of the spirit mine?¡± Adrian asked.


    Smiles appeared on everyone¡¯s faces at his words, and the professor took out a picture at this time. It


    was a picture engraved on an iron te.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found out where the spirit mine under the ruin is, but every milepost in the spirit mine is


    guarded by an underwater beast.¡±


    Adrian immediately understood what he meant. They needed him to fight the guardian beasts of the


    spirit mine.


    ¡°We can n this out in detail, but I want to state my condition first. Regardless of whether I can help


    you open up the spirit mine, you must tell me the secret of liquefying energy.¡±


    Adrian promptlyid down the groundwork, and all the merpeople of the merfolk kingdom looked at


    Adrian with hopeful eyes. All of them hoped that their offspring could continue to flourish.

 Chapter 3594

    Chapter 3594


    Alder followed the professor to hisboratory and finally found a moment of peace.


    The professor deliberately drained all the water in theboratory so that Alder could feel more


    comfortable too.


    Alder smiled and silently epted the professor¡¯s kindness. Josua started to study the picture on the


    iron te left by the professor.


    The content of the picture was very clear. Alder could tell at a nce where the underground ruins


    were, the extension of the ruins, and the mileposts. It was also clearly written on the iron te the


    creatures guarding each milepost.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This showed that the merfolk kingdom had once tried to invade this ce but the result was not ideal.


    No matter what, Alder wanted to take a look for himself.


    When Alder was about to go out, he found the princess outside theboratory door.


    ¡°I was afraid you were busy, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Here are some things from our merfolk


    kingdom for you to have a taste.¡±


    The princess respectfully handed over a tray.


    Seeing this tray, Alder realized that the princess did not seem to have the demeanor of a princess. She


    seemed more used to being a servant.


    Alder waved his hand at her with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, but let¡¯s wait until after I return from the


    ancient ruins.¡±


    After saying this, Alder left the professor¡¯sboratory and walked in the direction of the ancient ruins.


    Although he could swim in the water, Alder preferred this way. Josua did not notice the princess¡¯s


    hesitance as she looked at his departing back.


    Right after Alder left, the professor walked out with a sullen face.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, the entire merfolk kingdom won¡¯t have any living


    creatures left¡­¡± The professor¡¯s tone was very serious.


    Hearing that, the princess immediately became nervous.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t do anything to my people.¡±


    The professor snorted coldly and closed the door.


    Alder followed the professor¡¯s map and soon arrived at the marked location of the underwater mine.


    Josua used his power of insight to explore the area but found that the so-called exotic beasts guarding


    this ce were not that powerful.


    Based on Zagu¡¯s ability, he should be able to defeat them easily. Alder frowned before heading in


    another direction.


    It was an underwater cave. After using his power of insight, he only found a few water snakes.


    However, maybe because they had survived for too long, they developed intelligence.


    Combined with living near the mine, their strength wasparable to the peak of eight stars.


    Alder had just reached the entrance of the cave when the water vibration caught their attention.


    ¡°How many times have we told you that we don¡¯t need the hearts of merpeople now?¡±


    Hearing this voice, a trace of doubt shed across Alder¡¯s face.


    ording to the princess, the merpeople¡¯s hearts were taken away by humans. However, it seemed


    that these water snakes had gotten the hearts of merpeople before.

 Chapter 3595

    Chapter 3595


    Stefan did not leave but stood at the mouth of the cave.


    A huge dark green snake came out of the cave.


    ¡°A human? You shouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡±


    Although the dark green snake did not take on a human form, it could speak.


    ¡°Are you saying that humans have been here before?¡± Stefan asked the big dark green snake.


    Stefan¡¯s whole body was shrouded in energy, so his voice could be urately transmitted.


    Sound was produced through vibration, but the medium of sound transmission was now water.


    The big dark green snake stared at Stefan with big scarlet eyes and said, ¡°So what? Don¡¯t you know


    that this ce is forbidden to humans?¡±


    The big dark green snake kept curling its body while talking.


    As it twitched, water waves formed around Stefan.


    Stefan was already on high alert when he saw this snake.


    At this moment, the snake was trying to distract Stefan¡¯s attention with its words. It was so that the


    water waves could attack Stefan in an instant.


    However, although this dark green snake had strength equivalent to the peak of eight stars, it was still


    far from Stefan, a nine-star practitioner.


    Stefan mobilized the water elements around him.


    The tremendous water elements controlled the surrounding water flow. Stefan¡¯s energy turned into


    sharp des that pressed against the dark green snake without a sound.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Human, what is the meaning of this?¡± the dark green snake asked.


    Stefan snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re up to? If you just tell me


    what I want to know today, I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind having snake soup for dinner.¡±


    As Stefan spoke, the sharp water elemental des formed by energy nicked cuts all over the dark


    green snake.


    Streams of blood flowed from the dark green snake into the surrounding waters.


    The dark green snake fell silent.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± the snake finally asked Stefan.


    Before Stefan could ask, however, several otherrge dark green snakes appeared below Stefan.


    As soon as they appeared, a gloomy cold air froze the water around Stefan.


    Stefan promptly turned into a block of ice in this underwater world.


    A ck phosphorescent light shed across the body of the first dark green snake. The water


    elemental des Stefan conjured shattered in response.


    ¡°As I said, this ce isn¡¯t for humans. It seems that my brothers and I can enjoy some meat now.¡±


    Stefan felt the gloomy cold air around him as he was trapped in the block of ice.


    Several dark green big snakes coiled around the ice block. Their bodies twisted vigorously as if they


    were trying to crush Stefan into pieces.


    To their surprise, Stefan suddenly smiled. A burst of red and white shed in him.


    It was the level 7S me that belonged to Stefan.


    Although underwater, it did not mean that Stefan could not use his fire elements. Moreover, his fire


    element had reached level 7S, which could hardly beprehended bymon measures.

 Chapter 3596

    Chapter 3596


    Moses did not even wait for the mes to melt the ice. Mozart shook his body and the ice simply


    shattered in an instant. The splintering ice cubes hit the reefs around, instantly crushing them to bits.


    At this time, several dark green snakes suddenly felt a burst of warmth. Before they even had time to


    react, Moses¡¯s transformed chimera ws grabbed all of their tails.


    Like swinging asso, he spun them around in the water.


    Following Moses¡¯s movements, Whirlpools started to form in the water. However, it was done just with


    Moses¡¯s brute force.


    Mozart was in no hurry to get rid of the snakes. From their words, Moses knew that both the professor


    and the princess seemed to be keeping some secrets from him.


    Mozart wanted to find out these secrets from these dark green big snakes.


    As they shrank into small ck snakes coiled around Moses¡¯s arms, Moses smiled at them and said,


    ¡°So? Will you behave now?¡±


    One of the little snakes raised its head and said to Frank, ¡°We¡¯re the descendants of Hydra, the Snake


    God. If you dare to hurt us¡­¡±


    However, before the little snake finished speaking, Moses grabbed the snake¡¯s head with his other


    hand and crushed it.


    ¡°Now, do you want to express your opinions or listen to me?¡±


    There was a smile on Moses¡¯s face, but to these little snakes, Moses was the devil himself.


    They had lived underwater for more than a thousand years. Although other creatures had tried to take


    them down before, there was no one like Moses who dared to crush them like this.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The snake that spoke to Moses first said.


    Moses smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look inside your cave first.¡±


    Moses chose to enter the ck snakes¡® cave because he was afraid that someone sent by the


    professor orthe merfolk kingdom was following him. Mozart was trying to investigate them now, and he


    knew very well that walls had ears.


    After Moses stepped into the cave, he realized that there was not much water at all. The ground was


    muddy and slippery, and the inside was very dark. Even so, Moses found many merfolk bones lying


    around the cave.


    ¡°Do you usually feed on merfolk?¡± Moses frowned when he saw the bones.


    Hearing Moses¡¯s question, the first sly ck snake replied, ¡°Of course not. These merpeople were


    considered a treat. The professor will only bring us a few merfolk as food when he needs our blood for


    experiments.¡±


    Moses¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was something really fishy about this professor.


    However, was the professor not afraid of being exposed?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    How dare he allow Moses to approach these ck snakes?


    At this moment, a tremor went through the cave. It was as if a huge monster was approaching from the


    other end of the cave.


    Moses immediately stood on guard. Mozart did not want things to blow up in his face unexpectedly.


    To Moses¡¯s surprise, although there was a lot of movement, nothing unusual happened. However, after


    the noises stopped and he rxed, a hand suddenly grabbed his leg.

 Chapter 3597

    Chapter 3597


    An icy chill promptly spread all over Jordan¡¯s leg. In a split second, Jordan¡¯s leg was all covered in ice.


    The little ck snakes that were coiled quietly around his hand raised their heads and bit Jordan.


    If Jordan¡¯s skin had not been toughened up through the practice before, he might have fallen under


    these little ck snakes.


    When he realized that these little ck snakes were about to attack him, Jordan exerted force in his


    hand and smashed the little snakes to the ground without hesitation.


    A burst of zing white mes shed over their bodies.


    Before the little ck snakes could turn into those giant dark green snakes again, they were reduced to


    ashes mixed with the muddy water on the ground.


    Suddenly, Jordan felt his body sinking.


    Adrian knew very well that someone was trying to use the earth element to control him at this time, but


    this person¡¯s method was quite immature.


    Thus, Jordan simply went along with the n.


    After Jordan¡¯s body was tightly enveloped by the muddy water on the ground, he saw a man in a ck


    robe standing in front of him.


    ¡®That damned octopus actually sent an opponent of such caliber to me. Does he really think that this


    ce of mine is used to get rid of his enemies for him?¡¯


    The man in a ck robe looked up, and Jordan saw the other person¡¯s face clearly. His face was


    covered in scales, and his eyes were slit like a snake¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you Hydra, the Snake God?¡± Jordan looked at the other party and asked softly.


    The man in ck sneered and said, ¡°Those little things must have told you the Hydra story again!¡±


    The man in ck waved his hand. Several dark green little snakes appeared in front of Jordan.


    To Jordan¡¯s surprise, these dark green snakes were none other than the ones he had just crushed to


    death.


    They had transformed into little children and were standing beside the man in ck.


    ¡°Father, let us eat this human being. I have a feeling that our strength will be further improved if we eat


    him.¡±


    Jordan was very shocked when he saw them. Adrian was very clear about his strength. Since he had


    already decided to kill those little ck snakes, he did not hold back at all.


    Seeing Jordan¡¯s shocked expression, those children said, ¡°Did you think we ate those merpeople for


    fun? Everyone is after their hearts because having one of their hearts is equivalent to having an extra


    life.¡±


    The man in ck just reprimanded coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you a long time ago to watch your words.


    Now, go and eat him to prevent any future problems.¡±


    The man in ck waved his hand impatiently. Adrian seemed quite used to this situation.


    Jordan sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the stomachs to eat me.¡±


    While speaking, Jordan sank into the ground and disappeared right before their eyes.


    Just when the man in ck and the few snakes that had turned into children were stunned, sharp


    spikes made from earth protruded from the ground, which spread through the entire cave.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 3598

    Chapter 3598


    Seeing this scene, the man in a ck robe was shocked.


    The whole cave seemed to be under Paul¡¯s control at this moment.


    Rumbles sounded in the cave. The ck-robed man turned pale with shock.


    At this moment, Paul suddenly appeared behind him.


    ¡°Do you still want them to eat me now?¡±


    Paul had used the rules of space. Although he was not proficient in using the rules of space, he had no


    problem dealing with these big snakes.


    The de of the Caelum Sword cut a boy in half, and blood spilled all over the floor.


    The little dark green snakes that had transformed into children were quite strong, but they had little


    combat experience. Thus, they were no match for Paul at all. Besides, they had always faced other


    underwater creatures, and this was the first time they encountered a human.


    However, it was different for the man in a ck robe.


    Seeing that Paul was able to mobilize the earth element here, he pointed with a finger, and the water


    outside the cave immediately gushed in.


    The water gathered around the man in a ck robe. Although water seemed formless, the man in a


    ck robe seemed particrly skilled in controlling the water element.


    Abraham quickly spread the water elements over the earth spikes.


    A solidyer of ice immediately covered the area. This was the ck-robed man¡¯s forte. Abraham was


    very good at turning the water element into ice.


    Paul was not idle either. With a few movements, he had cut up all the dark green snakes that had


    transformed into children.


    The man in ck snorted coldly at this scene. ¡°Who are you? What is your purpose here?¡±


    As the man in ck was surrounded by water elements, his voice sounded distant and hollow.


    Paul wiped the blood on the Caelum Sword and said to the ck-robed man, ¡°The professor said you


    knew too much and asked me to get rid of you.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul was looking for an excuse to trick the other party into revealing everything about the professor.


    Hearing that, the man¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡±We helped him with so many things before,


    but he¡¯s turning his back on us!¡±


    Turned his back on them!


    That was the answer Paul wanted to hear.


    Abraham slowed down his attack.


    Paul moved around the water element, seemingly unable to escape the entrapment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts. Even the professor can¡¯t do anything about my water element barrier,¡± The


    man in ck said when he saw Paul moving around.


    Paul raised his eyebrow. It sounded as if he had fought the professor before.


    ¡°So, this isn¡¯t the first time he wanted to kill you, huh?¡±


    Paul chuckled as he prodded the hilt of the Caelum Sword against the water elemental barrier. The


    menacing dragon head unleashed water elements too.


    The man in ck¡¯s expression changed upon seeing this, but he could not get away in time even if he


    wanted to.

 Chapter 3599

    Chapter 3599


    At this time, the water elemental barrier became a battlefield between the ck-robed man and Mozart


    and also a battle of water elements.


    Mozart and the man in ck fought with water elements.


    Once the water element was controlled by Paul, the man in ck would also be trapped in the water


    element barrier, which would then turn into a water prison for him, trapping him.


    ¡°You actually have such a powerful water element that exceeds level 5S¡­¡±


    The man in ck was originally a water snake, so he was


    extremely sensitive to the water element.


    His water element was a level 5S. Now that he was in an actual fight with Paul, he realized that


    Mozart¡¯s water element had reached level 6S.


    ¡°Of course, if I didn¡¯t have the water element, I wouldn¡¯t have entered this underwater world,¡± Mozart


    said nonchntly.


    The ck-robed man exhausted all his water elements, making the water element barrier spin rapidly


    to resist Mozart¡¯s water element invasion.


    Mozart¡¯s water element entered the water element barrier along the hilt of the Caelum Sword. It was as


    if a sharp de had been inserted into a spinning top. The two water elements shed.


    An ear-piercing friction was heard.


    The spinning water element collided with Mozart¡¯s sharp water element, and the force generated was


    no less than the two people¡¯s collision impact. However, Mozart¡¯s water element was a level 6S, after


    all.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alder imitated the man in a ck robe and rotated his sharp pointed water element, which pierced


    through the water element barrier. Due to the confrontation between the two, a humming echo spread


    through the cave.


    Finally, the spinning of the ck-robed man¡¯s water element gradually slowed down.


    On the other hand, Mozart¡¯s water element pierced through the water element barrier.


    Mozart smiled and said, ¡±You lost¡­¡±


    The man in ck howled indignantly. However, it was useless. This water element barrier had


    surrounded the ck-robed man, forming a water prison that trapped him.


    Seeing no hope of escape, the man in ck snorted coldly, and his body started twisting like a snake.


    His ck robe disappeared.


    Mozart realized that the man in ck had several hearts. Moreover, the vigorous beating of the hearts


    showed that they had be a whole entity with the man in ck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be able to control me in my original form!¡±


    With a shout, scales started growing on the man¡¯s body, which also grew longer.


    Mozart smiled at this scene. Alder knew that the other party was going to turn into his original form and


    fight him.


    Finally, the man in a ck robe transformed into a huge ck snake. However, he was still trapped in


    this water prison.


    Under Mozart¡¯s deliberate control, although the ck snake that the man in ck had transformed info


    was huge, Mozart simply poured more water elements into the water prison to expand it concurrently.


    ¡°If you give up resistance and promise that you¡¯ll answer my questions, I¡¯ll consider letting you continue


    practicing here,¡± Mozart said with a smile as he looked at the ck snake curled up in the water prison

 Chapter 3600

    Chapter 3600


    The ck snake was obviously upset at being controlled by Barne like this and kept smashing into the


    water element barrier with its body.


    ¡°You killed my offspring and still dare to threaten me now. I¡¯m telling you, I have many hearts of


    merpeople on my body. If you dare to let me out to fight you, I¡¯ll kill you even if it takes everything.¡±


    Barne smiled and shook his head.


    The ck snake immediately snapped. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe it?¡±


    Barne said, ¡°Of course, I do. Because I believe it, I can¡¯t let you out. I¡¯ll just trap you here and keep you


    as a pet.¡±


    The ck snake was taken aback by Barne¡¯s words. Adrian obviously did not expect to get such an


    answer from Barne.


    ¡®A pet?¡¯ The ck snake immediately felt a great humiliation.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Let me out! I want to fight you to the death!¡± the ck snake enunciated each word.


    Barne squatted next to the water elemental barrier, looked at the helpless ck snake inside, and


    tapped the water element barrier lightly as he said, ¡°Say, where did your intelligence go? Since I can


    trap you like this, do you really think I can¡¯t kill you? You aren¡¯t worthy of fighting me to the death!¡±


    With that said, the water element barrier changed.


    This water element barrier had be Barne¡¯s water prison, so he could do whatever he pleased.


    Barne put his hand on the barrier.


    A water dragon formed by the water elements appeared inside the barrier.


    The water dragon fought and bit the snake. Very soon, many scales fell off the ck snake.


    In Barne¡¯s water prison, the ck snake could not fight at its full strength even if it wanted to.


    The ck snake could not absorb the energy from the outside world at all. Coupled with the energy it


    consumed while pitting water elements against Barne earlier, itsbat power had reduced drastically.


    Barne just watched quietly and leisurely.


    ¡°ck Snake, I¡¯ll give you another chance. The conditions remain unchanged¡±


    Hearing that, the ck snake immediately said coldly, ¡°If you want me to obey you, stop dreaming!¡±


    Barne raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°What a tough guy¡­¡±


    Adrian quickly made another water dragon with water elements. With the addition of this water dragon,


    the ck snake started bleeding.


    However, Barne had no intention of stopping, and water dragons appeared in the water prison one after


    another.


    Very soon, the ck snake could not take it any longer. Even so, he gritted his teeth and persisted.


    This was the most disgruntling fight he had ever fought in his life.

 Chapter 3601

    Chapter 3601


    The ck snake had the strength equivalent to nine stars but could not disy it.


    Regardless whether it was man or beast, they could not disy their strength once the energy of the


    world was isted no matter how strong they were.


    Moses had known this long ago, so he came up with this method. Coincidentally, the ck snake


    chose to form a water element barrier right from the start, which was tantamount to shooting himself in


    the foot.


    ¡°I give up! What do you want to know? Ask away¡­¡± Finally, the ck snake surrendered.


    Frank could no longer withstand the attacks of these water dragons.


    Moses smiled and dispersed the water prison.


    The ck snake was covered in injuries. Frank slumped on the ground, half-dead and powerless.


    Moses squatted down, patted his head, and said, ¡°This is how you should behave¡­ Does the


    professor often feed you with merfolk from the merfolk kingdom?¡±


    Lying on the floor, the ck snake narrowed his eyes as the energy of the world gathered at an


    extremely terrifying speed.


    Seeing such tremendous energy, Moses smiled. Of course, he knew that the ck snake was trying to


    recover.


    ¡°The professor doesn¡¯te to my ce very often. He¡¯ll only send merpeople here as punishment


    when they¡¯re disobedient.¡±


    Hearing that, Moses frowned.


    It seemed that the professor had full control over the merfolk. Moreover, disobedient merfolk would be


    sent here as rations, which was obviously abnormal.


    ¡°Since the octopus professor gives you the hearts of merpeople, what do you give him in return?¡±


    Moses asked.


    The ck snake replied, ¡°We give him the blood for his experiments. In fact, it¡¯s not just the water


    snakes but almost every beast at the mileposts of the mine has traded with him.¡±


    Moses understood very well that the trade mentioned by the ck snake was done by the professor at


    the price of the merfolk. That being the case, there was no rush to open the underwater ancient ruins.


    However, why did the princess keep this from Moses?


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Moses¡¯s mind.


    Zagu, the ferocious merman before, seemed to be telling Moses that he was in danger through his


    exaggerated actions. His provocation and arrogance seemed in stark contrast to the other merfolk.


    Through this recollection, Moses discovered that although Zagu¡¯s performance was exaggerated, there


    was never any real evil in his eyes.


    His gaze was more like a pleading. Frank also recalled the scene where all the merfolk bowed to him.


    Frank realized now that the merfolk had hinted to him long ago, but it never urred to Moses that


    they were being controlled by the professor.


    At this moment, a huge snake tail suddenly swept over him. After all, the ck snake had the strength


    of nine stars. Now that he was no longer isted from the energy of the world, he could fully unleash


    his strength.


    These ancient beasts had practiced for a long time and had strong physical strength.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This attack wasparable to the full blow of a nine-star powerhouse.

 Chapter 3602

    Chapter 3602


    Jamie kept retreating. Astor dared to release the ck snake not because he was afraid of it. On the


    contrary, he had many ways to control the ck snake. However, he needed this ck snake to help


    him put on a show now.


    It was a show that could fool the professor so that Jamie could find out his true intention.


    Jamie was sent flying.


    Seeing this scene, the ck snake was also a little surprised, but more than anything, he was feeling


    smug.


    ¡°I thought this human practitioner is very strong, but he¡¯s just good at ying tricks.¡±


    The ck snake gave chase along the cave. However, when he came out of the cave, he found no


    sign of Jamie at all.


    Jamie had rushed back to the merfolk kingdom as fast as possible!


    Astor secretly mobilized his energy and made himself throw up blood. Astor also used his energy to rip


    his clothes apart.


    The protective armor on his body was also shattered. However, this was because Jamie deliberately


    used that armor to resist the ck snake¡¯s attack.


    At this point, Jamie¡¯s physical defense was already higher than this armor, so it did not matter whether


    he wore this armor or not.


    This also happened to be one of his acting props.


    After rushing back to the merfolk kingdom, Jamie discovered that the professor was not in the


    laboratory.


    As for the princess of the merfolk kingdom, she was waiting outside theboratory door with a sad face.


    When she saw Leonardo, she was overjoyed at first, but when she saw Jamie¡¯s appearance clearly,


    her face turned pale with shock.


    ¡°How did you get hurt so badly?¡± the princess asked in concern.


    Jamie coughed up blood as he said, ¡°The professor lied to me. Astor told me that the guardian beasts


    along the mine¡¯s mileposts weren¡¯t very strong. But when I got there, I found a nest of water snakes


    with a lifespan of a thousand years. I barely managed to escape with serious injuries.¡±


    Seeing Jamie¡¯s appearance and hearing what he said, the princess sighed.


    ¡°I thought that we meta human practitioner who could save the merfolk kingdom, but now it seems that


    everything is futile¡­¡±


    The princess of the merfolk kingdom started sobbing. She looked so helpless and vulnerable.


    The professor appeared at this time, looking very happy, especially when he saw Jamie¡¯s current


    appearance.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Astor smiled and said, ¡°I thought a human practitioner was very strong, but I never imagined that you¡¯re


    so fragile that you can¡¯t even beat those water snakes.¡±


    His words carried a hint of sarcasm in his tone. However, the more he acted this way, the more it meant


    he had a problem.


    Jamie pretended to stand up with difficulty and said to the professor, ¡°Are you aware of how strong


    those water snakes are? You only told me that there were guardian beasts there!¡±


    Hearing that, the professor smiled and helped him up.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m to me for this matter. I thought you were strong enough to deal with a few water snakes¡­¡±


    As the professor spoke, he took out a bottle in his hand.


    Seeing this, Jamie¡¯s expression changed slightly. The bottle was full of liquid energy. However, the


    color of this energy looked a little weird.

 Chapter 3603

    Chapter 3603


    ¡°Although you returned alive, you¡¯re seriously injured. Your strength will recover if you drink this bottle


    of energy.¡±


    Hearing the professor¡¯s words, the merfolk princess who was looking at Ludwig from the sidelines


    showed a look of reluctance.


    ¡°Professor, I think he should drink itter¡­¡±


    Seeing the princess going up to him, the professor raised one of his tentacles and mmed it fiercely


    on the princess¡¯ face.


    Paul red at the princess and said, ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do? Have you forgotten your


    position, you ve?¡±


    While he was talking, his eight tentacles coiled around the princess¡¯ arms.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, shut up!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After doing all this, the professor said to Albert, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that you humans are quite charming, but


    what¡¯s the use?¡±


    Paul fiddled with the bottle of liquid energy in his hand before he bent down.


    ¡°But in order to make my body more perfect, I¡¯d better wait before turning you into the target of my


    experiment.¡±


    At this moment, Ludwig suddenly felt the floor under his feet giving way. Paul and the princess fell into


    a dungeon.


    Above them, the professor nced at Ludwig and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you stay here for a while and deal with


    you after I¡¯m done with my business. No, to be precise, it should be the two of you.¡±


    Then, the floorboards above their heads snapped shut.


    Both of them promptly fell into darkness.


    It was fine for Ludwig. With his rules of insight, he could still see this underground cage no matter what.


    However, this seemed to be the first encounter for the princess, and she did not have any night vision


    ability. Thus, she could only hold Ludwig¡¯s arm tightly.


    Her arms trembled slightly.


    Ludwig looked over with his rules of insight and discovered that the areas on the princess¡¯ arms where


    the professor¡¯s tentacles had grabbed before had festered.


    However, the princess made no mention of it and seemed to be suffering through it.


    Ludwig covered the princess¡¯ arms with his source of life.


    As the green life essence slowly spread over the skin of the princess¡¯ arms, the wounds started


    healing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The princess was startled.


    She felt the power of the life essence slowly healing her arms. The tremendous life essence refreshed


    the princess.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t injured at all, are you?¡± The princess suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Ludwig smiled and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t put on an act, how could I have misguided the professor and let him


    lock me up with you?¡±


    A look of joy appeared on the princess¡¯ face.


    Ludwig was the merfolk kingdom¡¯sst hope. Now that Ludwig was not hurt, she was very happy.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve thought of a way to deal with the professor, right?¡± the princess asked.


    Ludwig nodded, but he suddenly covered her mouth.


    A burst of footsteps sounded above their heads.


    After the footsteps faded, Ludwig asked the princess softly, ¡±Now, can you tell me what has happened


    to the merfolk kingdom?¡±

 Chapter 3604

    Chapter 3604


    After that, the princess told Paul exactly what happened to them. Back then, the professor was


    seriously injured.


    The people of the merfolk kingdom took pity on him and kindly took him in. After that, the professor had


    always shown a positive attitude.


    ording to him, he once sneaked into the human world and had a certain understanding of the


    human world and knew of their sinister intentions.


    After that, he started to continuously develop technology for the merfolk kingdom.


    After he arrived, the merfolk kingdom was quite powerful for a while. However, good times did notst


    long. After the professor found out that he had a high status in the merfolk kingdom, he began to carry


    out various experiments to strengthen his body.


    Albert also provoked the surrounding underwater beasts in order to extract their genes to strengthen


    himself.


    In an ident, he discovered the secret of the merfolks¡¯ hearts and turned his attention to the merfolk


    of the merfolk kingdom. Since then, the nightmare of the merfolk kingdom started.


    In the beginning, the professor was quite subtle. Albert tricked the people of the merfolk kingdom out


    before he killed them and took their hearts. After that, his actions became more tant. It was because


    of the liquid energy he invented.


    Any merfolk who consumed the liquid energy would be aggressive. They would even kill each


    other.


    Moreover, this liquid energy would make them addicted. In order to get more liquid energy, they could


    only follow the professor¡¯s order.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was needless to say further. As Paul expected, everything was nned by the professor.


    The ancient ruins were proof that the merfolk kingdom once had good rtions with human beings.


    As long as they could open the ancient ruins, the merfolk kingdom could use the special magic circles


    inside to get rid of the professor¡¯s control.


    Paul narrowed his eyes. If the princess had not told him about this, he never would have known that


    there was such a secret in this underwater world.


    Suddenly, Paul stood up, and this big movement startled the princess next to him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the princess asked.


    Paul stretched and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the professor, of course.¡±


    The princess looked worried at Paul¡¯s words.


    ¡°Albert has many merfolk hearts on his body, so it won¡¯t be that easy to kill him.¡±


    At this moment, the dungeon suddenly lit up, followed by a burst of wildughter.


    The princess immediately closed her eyes, while Paul looked in the direction of theughing voice.


    It was none other than the professor.


    ¡°I knew there was something off about you! Do you really think I¡¯m such an idiot that I¡¯d believe those


    water snakes could injured you?!¡±


    The professor¡¯s eight tentacles swung around, and Paul finally realized that he and the princess were


    trapped in a water prison surrounded by raging water elements.


    On top of that, the water elements were very colorful. Obviously, a powerful toxin had been injected into


    the water elements.

 Chapter 3605

    Chapter 3605


    ¡°You¡¯re too young to put on a show in front of me. But since you want to y with me, I¡¯ll just y


    along.¡±


    After the professor said this, one of his tentacles stretched out, and a floodgate opened.


    A strong water current hit the water prison where Leonardo and the princess were. A gigantic figure


    came out from behind the gate. A hole appeared in the water elemental wall infused with powerful


    toxins, allowing the behemoth to walk in.


    Leonardo discovered that it was a modified shark.


    The modified shark had taken on a human form. Looking at the strong muscles on his body and the


    light shining in his eyes, Leonardo guessed that his level was at least eight stars.


    Frank quickly shielded the princess behind him.


    The gills of the humanoid shark kept pping, and his crimson eyes had lost all appearance of sanity.


    ¡°Human, are you very strong? Let¡¯s see if I can exhaust a human practitioner to his death!¡±


    The professor opened a few more floodgates. This time, the princess was shocked.


    Behind all the floodgates were underwater creatures modified by the professor.


    There was a crab with a metallic luster all over its body and a whale that sprayed water vapor. To her


    utmost surprise, the former king of the kingdom, the father of the princess, was also among them.


    Leonardo narrowed his eyes.


    Due to their special features, these underwater creatures had strong physical strength. Combined with


    the professor¡¯s enhancement to strengthen their special characteristics, theirbat effectiveness


    could be described as beyond this world.


    The princess cried out in surprise, ¡°You actually turned all the underwater creatures that have


    challenged you into this state.¡±


    The professor said indifferently, ¡±Are you surprised? It should be an honor for them to be generals


    under mymand.¡±


    At the professor¡¯smand, all the underwater creatures rushed toward Leonardo and the princess.


    The surrounding water poured into the water prison. These underwater creatures could send the water


    surging with just one movement. That was because of their gigantic bodies.


    Leonardo also discovered that every move they made would send energy leaking from their bodies.


    Seeing this, Leonardo rxed a little.


    As these underwater creatures that were under control had no intelligence, and their bodies could not


    store much energy.


    This was enough to limit theirbat effectiveness.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Leonardo suddenly said to the princess, ¡°Are you afraid of pain¡¯?¡±


    The princess shook her head firmly.


    Since Leonardo could ask her that, it meant that Leonardo had found a way out.


    Suddenly, she felt a huge life essence around her, followed by a scorching temperature soaring from


    Leonardo¡¯s body.


    Bursts of bubbles rose underwater. Leonardo¡¯s body surface temperature was so high that it boiled the


    water around him almost instantly.


    When the professor saw the green glow on Leonardo¡¯s body, his eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°What kind of power is this? It has such a powerful healing ability. If I can get my hands on it, I¡¯ll be


    invincible!¡±

 Chapter 3606

    Chapter 3606


    When the professor saw this green glow, greed welled in his heart. However, Steven overheard his


    mumbles.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How dare you send these rotten fish and shrimp to deal with me?¡± Steven¡¯s voice spread through the


    waves.


    Red-white mes suddenly burst from Steven¡¯s body. The water prison seemed to be filled with mes.


    And the underwater world seemed to be ignited.


    Even so, the underwater creatures controlled by the professor rushed toward Steven fearlessly.


    However, they could only fight by instinct, so they mostly used water elemental attacks and physical


    attacks.


    Despite that, the scorching temperature had already affected their judgment. Their water elemental


    attacks evaporated before reaching Steven. The professor was taken aback by this.


    Adrian realized that the underwater creatures he controlled had started to be sluggish, especially


    the huge crab with a shell that shone with a metallic luster. Its shell had now turned red.


    It was clearly cooked by Steven¡¯s ming temperature. However, he still refused to give up. For him,


    the green essence of life was difficult toe by.


    Adrian kept throwing liquid energy at these huge underwater creatures, whichnded on them with a


    rustling sound.


    Steven thought that the battle would end quickly, but he never expected that all these underwater


    creatures would start to change forms at this time.


    Due to the influence of liquid energy, they started changing into human forms right in front of Steven.


    They becamepletely human.


    ¡°Steven rke, if not for you, I wouldn¡¯t take such a risk and use the final form of these underwater


    creatures. However, your essence of life is too tempting, so you must die here no matter what!¡±


    As soon as the professor said that, the huge crab had already turned into a man in golden armor.


    Adrian moved quickly and swung a long saber in his hand at Steven¡¯s waist.


    The shark man¡¯s body was gray, and the water elements in his hands turned into sharp daggers.


    The biggest threat came from the king of the merfolk kingdom.


    His fishtail had transformed into legs. Although his figure had shrunk a lot, the steel trident in his hand


    shed with powerful water elements.


    Seeing this scene, Steven was solemn.


    At this time, the attacks of these underwater creatures had reached a terrifying level. Their every attack


    could separate the water flow and form a vacuum.


    Steven stomped on the floor. The merfolk princess wrapped in green was already sent flying. That was


    because if she was too close to Moses, she would have been roasted by Steven¡¯s scorching me.


    After ensuring the princess¡¯ safety, Steven used the earth element to make a huge ball of earth around


    him.


    However, as they were underwater, the earth elements were the sediment at the bottom of the water,


    which turned their surroundings turbid.

 Chapter 3607

    Chapter 3607


    In the meantime, Joe fell to the sand. Under the cover of the sand, he moved under the shark man.


    With a sudden sh of red and white, the Caelum Sword emerged from the ground.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe followed closely with the sword in hand, his whole body shing crimson white.


    The shark man also reacted at this moment. Abraham grabbed out with his arms, and a huge water


    elemental spear stabbed Joe with a huge underwater current.


    Joe was like a crimson white meteor.


    The extremely sharp Caelum Swordbined with the level 7S fire element made him seemed like a


    sharp de.


    The moment he shed with the shark man, thetter was promptly divided into two. This action was


    clean and neat.


    After that, Joe sank into the sand at the bottom of the water again, hiding his figure.


    Next was the crab man.


    Covered in golden armor, he floated in the water. Abraham was afraid that Joe would emerge from the


    sand again and deal him a fatal blow.


    The crab man was very strong, and his armor was high in defense, but he was afraid of high


    temperatures.


    Joe used his rules of space and appeared behind the crab man. Although the crab man reacted, Joe¡¯s


    control over the rules of space was not proficient, resulting in him getting too close to the crab man.


    Joe immediately had an idea and hugged the crab man tightly. A burst of red-white mes from his


    body engulfed the crab man. In the current, he slowlynded on the sand along with the crab shell that


    weighed more than 250 pounds.


    Then, he disappeared again.


    The crab man was burned by the red-white mes, leaving only his golden armor behind.


    Seeing this scene, the professor could not bear it anymore.


    Abraham shouted angrily, ¡±Ishac, get out here at once! You¡¯ve ruined so many of my wonderful


    creations! I want you to suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Joe smiled as he lurked in the sand. Abraham knew that the professor was already


    out of his mind.


    Abraham tightened his grip on the Caelum Sword. However, the professor noticed this tiny movement.


    The professor was no longer in human form. Abraham turned into his original form and stretched all


    eight tentacles into the water.


    An octopus was very sensitive to the vibrations of the sediment underwater. The professor was trying to


    bait Joe.


    Seeing this, Joe hid no longer. Abraham rushed out of the sand toward the professor.


    Unlike other underwater creatures, the professor grabbed Joe with his tentacles.


    Although his tentacles were constantly being burned by the zing white mes, his regeneration


    speed was much faster than Joe¡¯s burning speed.


    Joe was startled. The professor was not afraid of his level 7S fire element.


    Joe¡¯s Caelum Sword shed the professor¡¯s tentacles but left no marks. It was as if it was scratching a


    piece of tough leather Joe knew that he could not fight the professor at close range.


    Abraham shook the Caelum Sword, and countless water dragons made of energy blocked in front of


    him.


    They opened their jaws wide and bit the professor¡¯s tentacles.

 Chapter 3608

    Chapter 3608


    The professor moved rapidly, and the eight tentacles started to rotate like propellers.


    The powerful tentacles were constantly destroyed by the water dragons made by Anderson but quickly


    regenerated again.


    Anderson was waiting for a chance to kill the professor with one blow. After all, the princess told him


    that the professor had many merfolk hearts. If he could not control him and kill him, there would be


    endless trouble.


    Thinking of this, Anderson pretended to be overwhelmed and kept retreating until he had entered the


    ancient ruins. The professor sneered at this sight.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t deal with you if you run there?¡± the professor said loudly.


    However, Anderson had a n. There were many magic circles in the ancient ruins that could be used.


    Anderson wanted to use these magic circles to restrain the professor. The professor¡¯s huge body clung


    to the buildings in the ancient ruin, and the mucus from his body sprayed on the buildings.


    Very soon, the buildings started to disintegrate. The mucus secreted by the professor was extremely


    corrosive.


    Suddenly, the professor¡¯s tentacles seemed to be cut off by something.


    The ancient ruins of the underwater world suddenly trembled.


    Huge pirs emerged from the ground, and several dragon-shaped patterns were carved on the pirs.


    A light curtain connected the pirs, and the professor¡¯s tentacles were cutoff by the light curtain.


    Surrounded by the light curtains, Anderson and the professor looked at each other from a distance.


    ¡°I thought you had some other abilities, but in the end, you still have to rely on the magic circles in


    these ancient ruins.¡±


    The professor had regrown new tentacles, but he stood on high alert. In the face of the magic circles of


    the ancient ruins, he had no choice but to be on guard!


    Back then, he escaped to the merfolk kingdom with serious injuries because the humans attacked him.


    Therefore, he was not only full of hatred for human beings but also full of apprehension.


    At this time, his newly grown eight tentacles closely surrounded him.


    Anderson smiled and said, ¡±You use the merfolk¡¯s hearts to regenerate your life and enhance your


    strength. I¡¯m just borrowing the magic circles of these ancient ruins. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it.¡±


    The professor sneered and stirred a gust of water at Anderson. Jamie was so fast that the water


    current circling him could not keep up at all.


    With the Caelum Sword in his hand, Anderson stood on the spot and stared coldly as the professor


    approached.


    Suddenly, all the water in this magic circle stopped.


    A huge suction instantly pulled all the water out of the magic circle.


    The professor¡¯scent speed lost its advantage in an instant.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anderson raised the Caelum Sword in his hand.


    The chimera sword formation appeared in this magic circle. However, as a measure of caution,


    Anderson used the Sword of Heaven and Earth this time.

 Chapter 3609

    Chapter 3609


    Two huge swords appeared in the sky and on the ground, and the tremendous sword energy seemed


    to tear the light curtain of the magic circle into pieces.


    The infinite sword intent aroused a boundless chill in this space.


    Frank¡¯s energy also formed countless swords that hovered in the air above the light curtain.


    The professor finally realized that Frank was losing on purpose. That purpose was most probably for


    this scene. Jamie wanted to kill the professor in this magic circle.


    ¡°I thought I was smart enough, but I fell into your trap in the end.¡±


    Seeing this scene, the professor naturally knew that if he did not find a way to escape, he would


    probably end up dying here.


    Frank smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to find out now.¡±


    Jamie waved the Caelum Sword. The countless swords that hovered in the air rushed at the professor.


    The two huge swords in the sky and on the ground closed the gap.


    Other than the two giant swords, the other swords were very fast, and the professor was quickly riddled


    with small swords almost instantly.


    At this moment, the Sword of Heaven and Earth pierced into the professor¡¯s body. To Frank¡¯s surprise,


    the professor suddenly disintegrated like a bubble.


    Frank was stunned for a moment because he discovered that the professor had turned into countless


    small octopuses, swimming in all directions.


    The magic circles of these ancient ruins could restrict powerful underwater creatures, but for octopuses


    the size of a fist, there was no effect or restrictions on them at all. Jamie had never seen such a


    method either.


    As the little octopuses fled in all directions, they sprayed ink at Frank. This ink was very colorful. It was


    needless to mention how lethal the toxin would be.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this scene, red-white mes burst from Frank again. Jamie wanted to turn this underwater


    world into a field of fire.


    However, due to the toxic ink of these little octopuses and the fact that they were underwater, the red-


    white mes could not spread too quickly.


    Even so, Frank turned tens of thousands of small octopuses into underwater fertilizer.


    When the princess of the merfolk kingdom hiding outside noticed this, her eyes showed a trace of


    worry. ¡°Oh no, if the professor manages to escape, I wonder how he¡¯ll retaliate against us in the future.¡±


    Seeing the princess¡¯ reaction, Frank said, ¡±It¡¯s okay. I hope he can take revenge on us.¡±


    If he did note, Frank would not have the chance to kill himpletely. At this point, he could no


    longer kill all the little octopuses, so he removed the magic circle.


    Using the magic circle in the ancient ruins without permission consumed a lot of his energy, but in this


    battle, the professor did not reveal any special fighting skills.


    Obviously, the professor did not use his full strength in this fight.


    At this moment, Frank and the princess finally returned to the territory of the merfolk kingdom.

 Chapter 3610

    Chapter 3610


    When Ludwig and the princess rushed back to the territory of the merfolk kingdom, they found that the


    sluggish merfolk had regained some rity in their expressions.


    However, when some adult merfolk saw Milos, they said fiercely, ¡°Human, you shouldn¡¯t havee to


    this underwater world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for you, the professor wouldn¡¯t have left, and our liquid energy wouldn¡¯t have been


    completely destroyed just like that.¡±


    The apprehension and anger among the merfolk toward Ludwig grew stronger and stronger.


    Hearing the merfolk¡¯sments, Ludwig wanted to leave, but the princess of the merfolk kingdom


    stepped forward at this time and said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Are you really willing to


    be controlled by the professor?¡±


    The princess of the merfolk kingdom said sternly.


    However, after being brainwashed by the professor, the merfolk did not hold the princess in high regard


    and even held some resentment against her.


    ¡°Princess, do you think that you can protect our safety and let us live underwater without any worries?¡±


    ¡°If not for your weakness and ipetence, how could we be controlled by the professor?¡±


    The merfolk were obviously mad with anger and even started attacking the princess.


    At this moment, the wave of water spread in this direction.


    All the merfolk were startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the old king¡­¡±


    It was none other than the former king of the merfolk kingdom who was controlled by the professor


    earlier.


    Everyone became excited.


    The old king had always been the symbol of the strongest fighter in the merfolk kingdom, so all the


    merfolk still believed in the old king from the bottom of their hearts


    No one knew that the old king was already under the control of the professor, and after his death, the


    professor tried his best to control the old king¡¯s body and prevent it from dposing.


    Seeing the trident in the old king¡¯s hand swinging down on the princess, Ludwig elerated and sent a


    wave of water element out. It wrapped around the princess and pulled her away.


    The old king¡¯s eyes looked empty and dull with a hint of red killing intent shing.


    When the princess saw the old king, her tears fell. Her tears turned into pearls.


    ¡°Father, do you me me for not managing the people and the country well and for not protecting them


    properly?¡±


    The princess¡¯ state of mind was very fragile at this time.


    Seeing the old king approaching the princess again, Ludwig¡¯s Caelum Sword also made a move at this


    time.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ng!


    A sh sounded.


    The old king¡¯s trident collided with Ludwig¡¯s Caelum Sword.


    As the energy flowed, Ludwig allowed his water element to collide with the old king. The two water


    elements pitted against each other and were evenly matched for a while.

 Chapter 3611

    Chapter 3611


    ¡°Princess, you should realize that your father is under control now. Maybe the professor is hiding in the


    dark and watching us right now.¡±


    Bjorne¡¯s meaning was very clear.


    He was asking the merfolk princess to take this opportunity to attack her father and kill him. However,


    looking at his familiar face, how could the princess do that?


    The other merfolk got ready to attack Adrian.


    ¡°This human is up to no good. Let¡®s kill him and save the old king!¡±


    Bjorne had no time to waste with the merfolk.


    Seeing that the princess refused to make a move, Bjorne roared.


    He unleashed all the water elements he controlled, and the green essence of life hit the old king.


    He discovered earlier that these creatures controlled by the professor seemed to have an aversion to


    the essence of life, so Bjorne chose to attack in this way.


    To Bjorne¡¯s surprise, the green essence of life prated the old king¡¯s body through his mouth and


    nose.


    The old king¡¯s expression seemed to regain some rity.


    Before this, he raised his trident and was about to swing it at his daughter, but all his actions stopped at


    this moment.


    He threw his trident into the water and touched the princess¡¯ face with his hand.


    ¡°Vanessa Wasser, my daughter¡­¡±


    Hearing this familiar yet foreign voice, the princess froze briefly. She then hugged the old king tightly


    and burst into tears.


    ¡°Father!¡± the merfolk princess sobbed.


    She could not even finish aplete sentence.


    Seeing this scene, Bjorne felt relieved.


    The old king patted the princess on the back and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t taken in the professor


    back then, things would¡¯ve turned out differently.¡±


    All the merfolk rushed over excitedly.


    They spoke harshly to Bjorne and disobeyed the princess earlier because they could no longer see any


    hope and had given up on themselves. They did not think that Bjorne would help him sincerely.


    However, when they saw the old king, their spirits were lifted again.


    Finally, the old king said to the princess, ¡°We always believed that human beings had ulterior motives,


    but it¡¯s the underwater creatures that really have ulterior motives. If I¡¯d listened to that mighty being


    back then, the merfolk kingdom wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state today.¡±


    The old king looked up at Bjorne and said, ¡±Human, thank you. Although I don¡¯t know your name, I


    know that you saved our merfolk kingdom today. Come to my side. I have something for you.¡±


    The old king gasped for breath as he spoke.


    Bjorne walked up to him slowly.


    At this moment, he realized that the old king had opened his chest with his hands and taken out a still-


    beating heart.


    Bjorne froze.


    Was this king of the merfolk kingdom not dead already?


    Why was his heart still beating?


    Seeing this scene, all the merfolk and the princess were also stunned.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be surprised. My heart is the ultimate treasure of the merfolk kingdom. Take my


    heart and help me revive the merfolk kingdom¡­¡±


    After saying this, the old king did not give Bjorne any time to consider before the crystal clear heart


    entered Bjorne¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 3612

    Chapter 3612


    Mozart was briefly startled before he felt a tremendous life force spreading through his body.


    The source of life that was in Mozart¡¯s stomach seemed to have found its home. It promptly entered the


    merman¡¯s heart.


    The old king said with a smile, ¡°The professor wanted to make use of me because of this heart. Now


    that I¡¯ve given it to you, I hope you won¡¯t let me down¡­ Also, in the ancient ruins are the things left


    behind by the mighty being¡­¡±


    As the old king spoke, his skin started turning gray. That was the harbinger of his death.


    Finally, he closed his eyes and floated up with the current.


    Seeing this scene, the princess could no longer bear it.


    All the other merfolk sobbed along with her.


    Mozart sighed. It seemed that he had no other choice but to bring the merfolk kingdom back to its feet


    now, but the old king did not make things very clear before.


    What exactly existed in the ruins?


    Which mighty being was he referring to?


    Looking at the merfolk, Mozart felt he had his work cut out for him.


    After all, he could only provide external help. If the merfolk could not buck up and work for it, everything


    would be in vain.


    To Mozart¡¯s surprise, after seeing the old king, the princess seemed to be a different person.


    ¡°Mr. rke, please take us into the ancient ruins. Only you can help us now,¡± the princess said


    seriously.


    Mozart nodded. However, he also knew that there must be a reason why the octopus professor did not


    enter the ancient ruins recklessly.


    Although he took the risk to activate one of the magic circles in the ancient ruins earlier and nothing


    happened, he was just lucky.


    Mozart could not guarantee that he would be so lucky every time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to enter the ancient ruins, but I want to make things clear before that. These ancient


    ruins should be left by a mighty being, so I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.


    When Mozart fought the professor in the ancient ruins earlier, they did not enter the depths.


    They only remained on the edge. Bringing these merpeople into the ancient ruins now held a different


    significance.


    Mozart wanted to ensure that these merpeople could survive inside for a long time and have a certain


    opportunity to recover without being disturbed by other underwater creatures.


    The princess turned to the merfolk of the merfolk kingdom and said, ¡°All of you should have heard that


    clearly. From now on, anyone willing to follow me into the ancient ruins and acknowledge me as the


    princess cane along with me¡­¡±


    ¡°If anyone wants to leave the merfolk kingdom, I won¡¯t force you to stay. If you don¡¯t want me to be the


    princess anymore, you can choose another candidate after we enter the ancient ruins and settle down.¡±


    The princess seemed to be a different person. She was firm and resolute and carried the bearing of


    someone superior. It was poles apart from her previous cowardice and indecisiveness.


    Seeing her change, Mozart smiled. He knew that the princess had grown up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 3613

    Chapter 3613


    Suddenly, the underwater vibration increased. Something seemed to be approaching the merfolk


    kingdom.


    Milos noticed it and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Anyone who wants to enter the ancient ruins can


    follow me.¡±


    The princess also felt the underwater vibration, and her expression changed.


    ¡°That damn professor is retaliating so quickly.¡±


    Milos sneered and said, ¡°Based on his character, he must have nned for something to attack us.¡±


    After saying this, Milos walked in the direction of the ancient ruins. None of the merfolk left, and


    everyone followed closely behind Albert.


    As for the princess, she deliberately took thest spot.


    Everyone knew that thest spot would be the most dangerous because if the thing driven by the


    professor caught up, the first person to suffer would be the one standing at the very back. However, the


    princess took thest spot without hesitation.


    When Milos looked back and saw this scene, he nodded.


    With this sense of responsibility, she could be the princess without any doubts.


    Soon, Milos brought the merfolk to the edge of the ancient ruins.


    Milos dared not drop his guard at all and immediately unleashed his rules of insight. Although there


    were magic circles in the ancient ruins, many traps existed at the same time.


    Although Milos had no idea what those traps were protecting, he roughly guessed that there must be


    treasures around. However, now was not the time to think about it.


    Milos walked steadily ahead. Although they were not fast, they did not encounter any danger along the


    way.


    Just like that, Milos brought the merfolk of the merman kingdom to the edge of the ancient ruins.


    Suddenly, a merman eximed, and he disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes in an instant as if he was


    swallowed by something.


    Milos turned back and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He frowned and asked the merfolk.


    Ynda stepped forward and said, ¡±He seemed to have touched something just now and disappeared.¡±


    At this moment, Milos realized that there was a coffin with several animal heads carved on it under the


    sand.


    Without touching the coffin, Milos lifted it with the power of water elements and removed the silt


    covering it. The coffin looked quaint and mysterious.


    The four sides of the coffin and the cover were full of paintings of various birds and animals.


    Milos jolted. He suddenly remembered the description of an ancient profession in the ancient mighty


    being¡¯s memory.


    A beast tamer!


    ording to legend, a beast tamer had unique skills and could control various exotic beasts in the


    world!


    Driven by curiosity, the merman stroked the animal head on the coffin just now, and he was absorbed


    into the coffin by the technique left by the beast tamer.


    ¡°Everyone stay away! This could be a beast tamer¡¯s coffin!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A beast tamer was actually a unique profession on this continent. They could control various exotic


    beasts and make them fight for them, and they could also use the power of the beasts.


    However, this skill was lost in this continent for a long time, and most of them lived in seclusion and no


    longer got involved in mundane affairs. Instead, they chose to live with the animals.

 Chapter 3614

    Chapter 3614


    Looking at the coffin in front of him, Moses knew that a beast tamer had died in the ancient ruins, and


    the merman just now must have touched the magic circle on top and got swallowed by the coffin.


    Moses was about to open the coffin to rescue the merman when he heard a strange noise in the coffin.


    It was as if something was trying to break out, and the patterns carved on the coffin seemed toe


    alive at this time.


    Moses frowned. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    No one knew what the beast tamer had left in the coffin, so they could not take the risk no matter how


    much they wanted to save the merman.


    Looking at the current situation, it seemed that something was about to break out of the coffin.


    Seeing this scene, the princess hurried to Moses¡¯s side.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Moses shook his head and said, ¡°Although I know this is the coffin of a beast tamer, I don¡¯t know much


    about beast tamers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can use the water element to rescue the merman inside.¡±


    After saying that, Moses¡¯s water element covered the whole coffin, and he tried to use the water


    element to get inside the coffin.


    If the merman came into contact with the water element, there would be no danger for the time being.


    However, a change suddenly urred. It seemed that there was some unknown force in the coffin


    devouring Moses¡¯s water element.


    It sucked Moses¡¯s energy too. Even if he wanted to break free, he could not do so.


    No matter what he did, he found his energy being drained away by the coffin.


    If he allowed the coffin to continue with this, he would die of energy exhaustion.


    With that thought in mind, he pulled out the Caelum Sword, and the red-white mes instantly covered


    the Caelum Sword.


    As the mes burned, Moses was about to split the coffin apart with his sword when the flying snake


    totem on his chest became scorching hot.


    Moses was startled. This flying snake totem would not be so hot if this was not an extremely


    dangerous situation. However, the situation he was in now did not seem that dangerous.


    The patterns on the coffin that seemed to havee alive suddenly entered Moses¡¯s body.


    The shadow of a flying snake also appeared behind Barne.


    The flying snake seemed to be devouring the carved patterns that hade back to life.


    As those patterns entered his body, Moses felt an unfamiliar force spreading in him. As a result, the


    hazy shadow of the flying snake gradually became more solid.


    Since his energy was no longer being drained, Moses rxed.


    It seemed that the flying snake had discovered something that could strengthen it, so it appeared.


    As those patterns disappeared, the wobbly coffin finally quieted down. Moses used his Caelum Sword


    to pry open the coffin lid but found nothing inside.

 Chapter 3615

    Chapter 3615


    Not to mention the merman who was swallowed just now, there was not even a sign of a skeleton.


    Violet walked over.


    He looked at the coffin and said to Barne, ¡°This coffin is very strange. Why don¡¯t you let me break it


    apart?¡±


    Albert shook his head.


    ¡°No way. Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your fellow merman? Let¡¯s chain it up and take the coffin with us.¡±


    After saying that, Albert left. Violet fetched an iron chain and tied the coffin in exasperation.


    Although he was very touched when Albert said he wanted to save his fellow merman, pulling a coffin


    along for no apparent reason, apart from being inconvenient, would cause a greatmotion.


    Albert wanted to keep this coffin because he felt that he could use it somewhere. Besides, the fact that


    the coffin was able to swallow the merman without leaving any traces behind showed that this coffin


    was no ordinary thing, so Albert decided to do this.


    Finally, they came to arge hall.


    This hall had been abandoned for a long time and could no longer be described as dpidated. It was


    practically in shambles. From the traces, there were many iplete magic circles too.


    As they had been abandoned for too long, the magic circles here had lost their original appearance. It


    would also be very difficult to restore them.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a break here. If nothing else happens, this ce will be the new kingdom of the


    merfolk kingdom.¡°


    Albert finally stopped and said to everyone.


    The princess did not speak but started cleaning up the dpidated hall.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was hardly any ce for them to set foot on, and the only thing that was well-preserved was the


    door at the entrance of the main hall.


    Everything inside had copsed.


    To provide the merfolk with a ce to stay, the princess picked up the heaviest stone pir and got


    ready to clear the hall.


    Albert used the water element to help the princess, and a lot of waste and scrap materials were


    cleaned out.


    The main hall in the ancient ruin finally revealed its true face to everyone. The floor was made of white


    marble.


    After Albert cleaned the silt with his water element, it glowed with a strange light.


    When he walked on it, he found that his energy cirction became a little faster.


    Albert nced at the floor suspiciously. If the floor was made of white marble, it would be unreasonable


    if other building structures were made of normal polished sandstone.


    The people of ancient times should not be sockadaisical. Besides, judging from these exquisite


    magic circles, it did not seem as if they could not afford the materials.


    Suddenly, Albert thought of a possibility.


    Could it be that the floor he was stepping on was actually the ceiling of the hall in the ancient ruins?


    The real hall of the ancient hall was actually under his feet!


    As soon as this idea popped up, Albert said to everyone, ¡°Clean this ce up. I¡®ll take a look around.¡±


    Then, he walked out. He used the earth element to clean up the silt and unleashed his rules of insight.

 Chapter 3616

    Chapter 3616


    As his rules of insight spread out, it was blocked when it reached the white marble floor.


    Instead of disappointment, Stefan felt a surge of joy. Since the white marble had such an effect, it


    meant that the real hall was under the marble.


    Stefan unleashed his earth element to its limit. With his actions, the real hall under the white marble


    revealed its true face.


    Finally, Stefan saw the whole hall that seemed carved out of a whole block of white marble.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan searched all over but could not find the entrance to this hall.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind him, ¡°Trespassing on the ancient ruins, don¡¯t you know that


    this is our territory?¡±


    Stefan turned around and realized that a group of people was standing behind him at some point. To be


    precise, they were much smaller than real humans, and the leader held a scepter in his hand.


    It was an old man with gray hair.


    Stefan was startled. He never thought that such a strange human being still existed in the ancient ruins.


    He could not even find their existence in the memory of the mighty being¡¯s heritage.


    ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    Stefan tried his best to soften his tone as he asked the old man in charge.


    ¡°We¡¯re the natives here. In thenguage of humans, we¡¯re the guardian spirits here.¡± The old man


    tapped the scepter in his hand lightly.


    At this moment, Stefan suddenly discovered that the sword spirit in the Caelum Sword seemed to


    behave abnormally. However, he did not let it out.


    Stefan frowned and said, ¡°Sir, I had no choice but to bring these merpeople into the ancient ruins. I


    believe you¡¯re aware that the ancient ruins were originally given to the merfolk kingdom by human


    beings. The merfolk kingdom has just gone through a crisis, and almost the entire nation has been


    wiped out.¡±


    Before Stefan finished exining, a dwarf standing beside the old man spoke.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care if anything happens to the mermen. What we want to know is why are you trespassing


    on the ancient ruins?¡±


    This person was not courteous at all and carried a hint of disdain in his tone.


    Stefan just looked at him and said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    The dwarf stared at Stefan and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m saying that all of you should leave.¡±


    While speaking, the dwarf exploded with energy.


    Although they said they were guardian spirits, Stefan could see that they had existed for too long and


    had almost turned into real humans.


    However, almost bing human was still different from being a real human. No matter how they


    changed, they were still spirit bodies.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that a spirit body had the right to speak like this¡­¡±


    Seeing that the dwarf had unleashed his energy, Stefan also held the Caelum Sword in his hand and


    released his energy.


    The two bursts of energy collided and suspended the flow of water.


    The old man looked at Stefan and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want any conflicts with you. If you¡¯re willing to leave,


    not only will we not fight with you, but we¡¯ll forget everything that has happened and also give you


    some practice resources. What do you think?¡±


    Stefan narrowed his eyes at the group of dwarves in front of him. Although they were spirit bodies, they


    had learned many ways of the humans.


    For instance, they were now pretty good at ying hardball and vice versa.

 Chapter 3617

    Chapter 3617


    However, Paul was not about to fall for it.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you amodate the merfolk in the huge ancient ruins? Is there a secret here that you


    don¡¯t want others to find out?¡± Paul asked.


    Hearing that, the old man looked at Paul coldly.


    The dwarf next to him who wanted to kick them out earlier finally made a move. Although this dwarf


    was petite, he was quite strong.


    Surprisingly, Paul could not sense his strength at all.


    The dwarf pointed with his finger, and a square box made of light appeared in front of Josua.


    Following the dwarf¡¯s movement, the box got bigger until Paul was trapped inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you choose to leave now, I can spare your life!¡± The dwarf stood on top


    of the box and said loudly to Paul inside.


    Paul could tell at a nce that the dwarfs attack method was to break the space structure and activate


    a spell to trap him. Although thisbat style was rare, it was also extremely dangerous.


    That was because Paul was now contained in a small world created by the dwarf.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he was careless, he might die here.


    Paul tried to use his immature rules of the space to leave this box. However, he found that the attack


    method used by the other party was several times better than his rules of space.


    Paul decided to break out through brute force.


    The Caelum Sword was now a zing white de.


    Swoosh!


    He shed the light wall that formed the box with his sword. However, the scorching red-white mes


    that had always worked before produced no effect now.


    The white light simply shed before disappearingpletely. Not only was there nothing wrong with


    the square box, but it even shrunk a little.


    The dwarf sneered and said, ¡°How dare you take action without even knowing what it is?¡±


    A light shed in the dwarf¡¯s hand, and the box made of light shrank at a speed visible to the naked


    eye. Even Paul¡¯s zing red-white mes could not stop it.


    The box was filled with red-white mes, and the water around it started boiling.


    At this moment, Paul finally found an opportunity to turn the situation around.


    Since the light curtain was formed due to the rules of space, it was essentially special energy.


    His level 7S fire element could not break through the light curtain because the two elements shared the


    same basic attributes. Even the structure was the same.


    Paul came up with the idea to use all the elements he could use to attack at the same time.


    No matter how the light curtain evolved, it was impossible to evolve into several elements at the same


    time.


    With that thought in mind, Paul promptly activated his metal, fire, earth, and wind elements. In an


    instant, the light curtain box seemed to be a small world filled with various elements.

 Chapter 3618

    Chapter 3618


    The box formed by the light curtain copsed.


    No matter how powerful that dwarf was, he could not simte the attacks of the four elements at the


    same time.


    When he was about to create another light box again, he found that Leonardo was already standing in


    front of him, and the Caelum Sword was above his head. The sword de was almost touching his


    bald head.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Do you want to repeat the same trick?¡±


    Leonardo steadied the sword in his hand and cut down a little.


    The dwarf promptly dodged lower. He was afraid that Leonardo¡¯s Caelum Sword would cut him in half


    too.


    At this moment, the sword spirit hiding in Leonardo¡¯s Caelum Sword could hold back no longer. The


    sword spirit suddenly appeared in front of these dwarves.


    Themotion finally caught the merfolk¡¯s attention. Although there was no noise when the light


    curtain box was created, the surrounding water exploded when Leonardo broke the box open.


    The merpeople were sensitive to fluctuations in the water element and immediately knew something


    was wrong. When they saw the dwarves, their expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°Mr. rke, stay away from them. They¡¯re with the professor.¡±


    Leonardo frowned hearing at this.


    Then, he began to wonder. If the professor was in a gang with them, why did the professor not stay in


    the ancient ruins?


    Moreover, it was not difficult to guess the next steps of Leonardo and the merfolk. Although the merfolk


    kingdom was about to be destroyed, it did not mean the number of merpeople was small.


    It was not difficult for the professor to notice such arge-scale migration into the ancient ruins.


    The sword spirit stopped in front of Rowan. Although she could not speak, her actions told him


    everything.


    Leonardo pulled the sword spirit away.


    The old man among the dwarves discovered the existence of the sword spirit and immediately said,


    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the spirit body too. Why are you willing to be enved by humans? Come and join


    us. I¡¯ll give you the strongest power so that you can get away from humans and reconstruct yourself.¡±


    At this time, the sword spirit looked up at Rowan. There was confusion in her eyes.


    If she really left Adrian, the sword spirit did not know what she would face. However, when the old man


    spoke, the sword spirit seemed lost and could not find her direction.


    When she first existed in Leonardo¡¯s sword, everything seemed taken for granted.


    However, the old man¡¯s words were full of temptation as if a door had been opened. It allowed her to


    see a new world.


    Seeing that Leonardo still held the sword spirit tightly, the old dwarf finally spoke.


    ¡°Human, you¡¯re being selfish. Do you want to imprison her for the rest of your life?¡±


    When the old dwarf spoke, he thumped the scepter in his hand. The underwater world seemed toe


    to a standstill. All the bodies of the merpeople sank.


    Leonardo was also affected, and his feet sank into the sand. It was gravity.


    Leonardo reacted quickly. His hand left the sword spirit.

 Chapter 3619

    Chapter 3619


    The sword spirit floated in the direction of those spirit bodies.


    Mozart kept his eyes on her. His rtionship with the sword spirit was not built in a day or two.


    He refused to believe that the sword spirit would abandon him. The gravity seemed to iste the water


    flow.


    Although Mozart felt as if he was caught in a swamp, energy burst from his body. He jerked one foot


    out, followed by the other. His movements seemed to slow down several times. His hand reached out


    to the sword spirit.


    A burst of mes covered his body, and his figure also changed at this time. He grewrger into a


    giant.


    This was the only way his strength could multiply and be used to resist the effect of gravity.


    However, the old man sneered at this sight. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s useful to be bigger? The bigger your


    body, the more pressure you¡¯ll bear.¡±


    The scepter in the old man¡¯s hand thumped on the floor again.


    Although Mozart¡¯s figure did not change, he gritted his teeth and withstood the weight. The blood


    vessels in his whole body burst at this moment.


    His enhanced skin was now crisscrossed with cracks all over.


    It was the first time he encountered such a situation in this underwater world.


    ¡°If you continue to resist, you¡¯ll only end up dead.¡± Seeing that Mozart refused to give up, the old man


    spoke.


    ¡°Old geezer, don¡¯t you think of taking her away from me.¡± Mozart gritted his teeth, his eyes red.


    He looked like an ancient demon god with a huge body covered with red-white mes. However, he


    was in a miserable state too because his whole body was full of blood.


    After Mozart finished speaking, he took a step forward with difficulty.


    The dwarves were stunned. They never thought that Mozart¡¯s perseverance was so strong.


    The old man pounded the scepter in his hand to the ground with all his strength.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mozart felt the pressure all over his body, and even the beating of his heart weakened a little. The


    crystal clear heart given to him by the king of the merfolk kingdom was also full of cracks by now.


    A green light seeped out of it and spread all over Mozart¡¯s body.


    Mozart took another step forward and said, ¡°Old man, no matter how strong you are, you were created


    by humans.¡±


    zing red-white mes burst out from Mozart¡¯s mouth.


    A sudden stoppage appeared in front of Alder.


    The scorching temperature of the mes evaporated all the surrounding water. It created a vacuum in


    this underwater world.


    In this area, the water elements on both sides seemed to form two walls.


    Mozart¡¯s fire zed through the middle of the walls and sted at the old man.


    The old man finally panicked. He did not expect that Mozart could unleash such a strong attack under


    such circumstances. He also discovered that his gravity seemed to not affect the mes.


    ¡°Impossible. My gravity has always worked in the past. Why doesn¡®t it work on your mes?¡±

 Chapter 3620

    Chapter 3620


    Paul separated the underwater world with his water element.


    The purpose was to let his level 78 fire element attacke into full y.


    The old man kept pounding the ground with his scepter. When all his strength was exhausted, the


    scepter shattered. The pressure on everyone disappeared in that instant.


    When this huge pressure disappeared, it also brought a strong sense of difort.


    Paul almost lost control of his form and flew into the sky. Fortunately, he managed to control his power


    at thest moment.


    Paul realized that when the scepter was broken, a gemstone appeared and blocked in front of the old


    man and the dwarves. Finally, the mes dissipated.


    The gemstone hovered in the air and burned.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the spirit bodies changed when they looked at Moses.


    Paul looked at the old man and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be the spirits of magic circles.¡±


    Before the old man could answer, Paul added, ¡°Those derelict magic circles became this way because


    you left, am I right?¡±


    Paul did not need their answer. If these spirits had not left their posts without permission and extracted


    the power from the magic circles, they would not be so dauntless now.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± the other party asked coldly.


    Paul still looked like an ancient god now.


    Seeing these panicking spirits, Paul said, ¡±Nothing much, but if I were to smash the gemstone that¡¯s


    protecting you now, can you continue to exist?¡±


    Paul stepped forward and took the ming gem in his hand.


    This was the existence of these spirit bodies. Without the magic circles, these spirit bodies had no way


    to exist if they did not attach themselves to something.


    At this moment, the spirit body that created the light curtain box earlier grabbed the Caelum Sword¡¯s


    spirit by the neck.


    ¡°If you dare to crush the gemstone, I guarantee that she won¡¯t survive either.¡±


    Paul grinned. The sword spirit¡¯s expression had returned to her original state. Of course, the old man


    borrowed the power of the scepter earlier and used some means to confuse the mind of the sword


    spirit.


    The sword spirit turned around abruptly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Like a sharp de, her hand pierced into the body of the spirit that strangled her neck, and that action


    made the spirit start to disperse.


    ¡°You received a little favor from the humans, but you dare to turn this favor against the humans.¡±


    Paul returned to his normal size and clutched the gemstone in his hand.


    He said the old man, ¡°Now, you¡¯ll answer my questions. If you dare to hide anything, I¡¯ll crush this


    gemstone at once.¡±


    These spirits had existed for an unknown number of years, and they just witnessed how the spirit of the


    Caelum Sword wiped out a spiritjust now. They were very afraid of Paul and his sword spirit.


    The only thing they could do now was to cooperate with Moses.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, they heard the sound of apuse.


    ¡°A human practitioner is actually fighting with spirit bodies. This looks very exciting.¡±


    Paul turned around to see the octopus professor again.


    Several people in ck stood beside him.


    To be precise, they could not be considered human at all because there was no expression on their


    faces.


    Paul frowned as he looked at the professor and wondered how the professor came here without a


    sound.

 Chapter 3621

    Chapter 3621


    When Astor brought the merpeople from the outside world into the depths of the ancient ruins, he spent


    a lot of time and effort before they could avoid those dangers.


    However, the professor seemed like he was taking a stroll in his backyard now, and looking at those


    people in ck, it seemed they had not encountered anything.


    ¡°Leonardo, you don¡¯t need to be surprised. In fact, I discovered these spirit bodies a long time ago, but


    I didn¡¯t have much confidence to get rid of the thing in their hands. It¡¯s just nice that you¡¯ve helped me


    clean them up so I can enter the ancient ruins smoothly.¡±


    It never urred to Astor that the professor was nning for this.


    When the merpeople saw the professor, they were either frightened or angry, but without exception, no


    one dared to rush over


    Astor said, ¡°So it seems that I¡¯ve cleared the obstacles for you.¡±


    The professor burst outughing. ¡°You defeated me thest time because I didn¡¯t want to waste my


    time on you. This time, you¡¯ll be able to see my achievements.¡±


    With that said, those people in ck stood in front of the professor.


    They started splitting apart.


    One turned into two, two turned into four, four turned into eight, and so on.


    Very soon, the whole ancient ruins were filled with these strange people in ck.


    Astor sprang into action without hesitation.


    A red-white me turned into a me chimera in front of Anderson. The me chimera ran wildly to the


    people in ck.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Surprisingly, the me chimera did not cause any harm to these people in ck but passed through


    them directly.


    The professor snickered and said, ¡°What do you think? These are the puppets I created with special


    materials. No elemental attacks have any effect on them.¡±


    Hearing that, Astor swung out with his Caelum Sword.


    A sharp sword light shed at a man in ck. The sword light instantly split the man into two halves.


    However, a strange scene appeared. Astor¡¯s sword seemed to be helping these beings multiply


    instead.


    The professor looked at Astor smilingly and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you just now. The faster you attack, the


    faster they¡¯ll split. For the time being, I¡¯m calling them my deathless warriors. If you¡¯re willing to submit


    to me now, I can consider making you my deathless warrior.¡±


    Astor snorted coldly, and the mes on his body disappeared. He rushed to the men in ck.


    He refused to believe that these so-called deathless warriors had no weaknesses at all.


    When the sword spirit saw Astor rushing over, she followed closely behind.


    In the blink of an eye, Astor turned into a streak of light.

 Chapter 3622

    Chapter 3622


    The sword spirit turned into a streak of light and entered the Caelum Sword.


    When Milos saw these strange-looking deathless warriors, his first thought was to see if he could crush


    them simply with brute force. He retracted his water element.


    The water flow that was cut off like a cliff in the surrounding area gushed in again.


    The surging water seemed to drown everyone.


    The professor sneered and said, ¡±It¡¯s useless. No matter how hard you struggle, there¡¯s no way you


    can escape the attacks of these deathless warriors.¡±


    Following his words, the deathless warriors were shrouded in ck battle armor that looked like ck


    clouds. Protruding spikes covered the armor.


    The deathless warriors charged at Barne.


    Their movements were agile, and the underwater current did not seem to pose any obstacles to them.


    It was as if they belonged to this underwater world, and all their actions were decisive.


    Finally, a spike on a deathless warrior touched Milos¡¯s body. The spike pierced through Milos forcefully.


    At this moment, Milos¡¯s movements stopped, and all the merpeople eximed in shock upon watching


    this scene.


    Milos was their hope and hero. The spikes on the deathless warriors¡¯ bodies seemed stuck to Milos¡¯s


    body.


    The princess was ready to rush over. However, a ball of ck light suddenly burst out from one of the


    professor¡¯s tentacles and flicked the princess away viciously.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for you to die yet. Step aside!¡±


    The professor did not show any courtesy to the princess at all. He had ruled over the merfolk kingdom


    for so many years, so he had no reason to be polite to the princess.


    Meanwhile, the spirit bodies in the ancient ruins did not believe that Milos would lose to these deathless


    warriors at all.


    In their opinion, anyone who could defeat them, even if they were not at the level of a mighty being,


    should not die in the hands of such weird creatures. However, the fact was that Milos was full of


    crisscrossed wounds.


    One after another, ck spikes pierced through his body, and the deathless warriors lifted him high in


    the air.


    They seemed to be asking for credit from the professor and showing off to the merpeople.


    Although Milos was still holding the Caelum Sword in his hand, he could not move at all, and blood was


    dripping from his mouth. Anyone who saw Milos at this time would feel that there was no hope at all.


    Not to mention continuing to fight, it would be difficult to even survive. Anyone who was riddled with


    these ck spikes would not live for long.


    Seeing this scene, the professor narrowed his eyes and walked in front of Barne.


    He said, ¡°If you had surrendered to me earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While talking, the professor took a bottle of liquid energy out of nowhere.


    Although this liquid energy also glowed with a green luster, it was a dark green.


    Anyone could tell it was nothing good, but the professor had already forced Milos¡¯s mouth open.


    The merpeople could no longer hold back. With their limited strength, they rushed toward the professor.

 Chapter 3623

    Chapter 3623


    To their surprise, these so-called deathless warriors were much stronger than they imagined. They


    continued to split and divide.


    One by one, the merpeople were taken down by the deathless warriors.


    The professor looked at George who was unable to move and said coldly, ¡°Now, let us witness this


    great moment, and see how strong a human practitioner like you can be if you be a deathless


    warrior.¡±


    However, Richard, with countless wounds all over his body, suddenly smiled.


    ¡°I think you should first witness how your deathless warriors are going to die.¡±


    After George finished speaking, cold sword intent burst from him. He hovered above his physical body


    like a spirit.


    Sword intent substitute!


    This was George¡¯s continuous development of his sword intent, coupled with the fact that the sword


    spirit left the Caelum Sword just now, which made his sword intent truly resonate with the Caelum


    Sword for the first time.


    That resulted in George¡¯sprehension of this method.


    Due to this method, George discovered the secret of these deathless warriors.


    In fact, the so-called deathless and continuous splitting and division were just a means of using energy.


    However, the professor used special materials to turn the energy into energy without attributes so that


    the new energy was immune to the attacks of various elements.


    The way to destroy it was to give it an element. In other words, he had to use his elemental energy to


    assimte the deathless warriors at his own expense.


    Earlier, George retracted his water element for this purpose.


    His action of retracting his water element was just a cover. His true purpose was to make use of the


    opportunity when the deathless warriors were attacking him to let his water element enter their bodies.


    Not only was George¡¯s body shrouded in sword intent, but a raging white me also appeared again.


    The scorching temperature instantly incinerated those deathless warriors.


    When the professor saw this scene, his expression changed drastically.


    The bottle of liquid energy in his hand fell to the ground and shattered. At the same time, the water was


    polluted.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the sudden turn of events, the professor promptly wanted to flee.


    George sneered at his actions, which were really in line with his characteristics as an octopus. He ran


    at the first sign of danger.


    However, he had escaped once before, so how could George let him slip away again?


    George grabbed at the professorthrough the air.


    Like a water prison, the water elements trapped the professor. The polluted waters were trapped


    together along with him.


    George said loudly, ¡°Since you said that you didn¡¯t use all your strength to fight with me before, why


    don¡¯t we have a good fight this time?¡±


    As soon as George finished speaking, red-white mes burst from his body, and he rushed into the


    water prison.


    A hint of viciousness shed in the professor¡¯s eyes, but he did not show his true form this time.


    The professor¡¯s figure flickered suddenly, and small heads grew out of his eight tentacles one after


    another.

 Chapter 3624

    Chapter 3624


    The heads were of different shapes and colors, but each head carried a powerful elemental aura.


    ¡°George rke, I didn¡¯t intend to use this method against you, but you forced me to!¡± the professor said


    coldly.


    As he was speaking, a small head on his tentacle opened its mouth, and all the water elements in the


    water prison started forming small ice crystals.


    Before George could move, another head sprang into action.


    It was a skull, and amid the white bones, the deep sockets of its eyes emitted faint blue light.


    It also opened its mouth, but unlike the earlier ice element, gusts of wind in the faint blue light shattered


    the ice crystals formed by the water element.


    The water prison also ceased to exist.


    George suddenly discovered that one of the heads was actually wrapped by a powerful fire element.


    George¡¯s eyes flickered at this sight. A level 6S fire element!


    He did not expect the professor to have this ability.


    As the overwhelming fire element swept over, George felt that the fire element in him was being


    controlled by the other party¡¯s fire element.


    His red-white mes were absorbed by the other party.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that a nine-star powerhouse is very powerful. Countless nine-star powerhouses have fallen


    under my hands!¡±


    The professor was rooted to the ground like a towering tree. He continuously drew energy and


    nourishment from the ground to supply the heads.


    George was shocked. The professor was like a cycle that guided the energy of the world. If he allowed


    the professor to attack like this, George could hardly retaliate no matter what method he used.


    At this moment, the shattered merman heart in George¡¯s body actually merged with the essence of life.


    George closed his eyes abruptly. He felt a strange force exploding in his body.


    The source of life was divided into two. One was life and the other was death.


    Life was to nourish all things and moisten the world. Death was to destroy the world and sever all life.


    Terrifying!


    For the first time, George realized that the source of life and the power of life essence could be so


    terrifying.


    Before this, he always thought that the source of life was at best a power that could help people


    recover from physical injuries, and he did not take it too seriously. However, he now understood that if


    this source of life was used properly, it was an iparable force.


    Seeing George¡¯s actions, the professor smiled triumphantly.


    When the spirit bodies saw this scene, they shook their heads unconsciously.


    ¡°It seems that George is no match for that octopus, after all. But it¡¯s not his fault. After all, that octopus


    is too strong, and he has too many tricks up his sleeve!¡± The spirit bodiesmented in pity.


    They were defeated by Alder, so seeing George in such a desperate situation made them grieve. This


    potential talent might die here.


    The merpeople¡¯s eyes were full of despair at this moment.


    George was their benefactor and their hope of reviving their kingdom.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 3625

    Chapter 3625


    Seeing this scene, no matter how much the merfolk could not bear it or did not want Moses to lose to


    the professor, they were powerless to put up a fight.


    They were simply too weak.


    ¡°Go to hell, Moses rke!¡± the professor roared.


    The eight headsunched their most powerful attacks one after another.


    Various attacks assaulted Rowan.


    This seemingly calm underwater world trembled under the professor¡¯s attack.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The attacks were so powerful that Whirlpools formed one after another. Following the traction, the


    whole underwater world shook. The sediment at the bottom overturned, and the ancient ruins quaked.


    It seemed everything would be destroyed in the next second.


    When the attacks were three feet away from Stefan, it seemed as if everything stopped without a


    sound.


    Moses still had his eyes closed at this moment. His whole body was shrouded in ayer of green light.


    It was the essence of the source of life.


    Due to this life essence, the elemental attacks lost all effects. Time seemed to have stopped.


    The professor¡¯s eyes widened, and his towering body moved slowly toward Rowan.


    ¡°Impossible. Doesn¡¯t this life force only work when an individual is injured?¡±


    Although the professor had absorbed various energies before, he had never been in contact with the


    source of life nor had a deep understanding of it. Therefore, he was surprised when he saw this scene.


    As he moved, Moses¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    The mark between his eyebrows flickered.


    Under Moses¡¯s control, the green life essence flowed to the professor like silk threads drifting through


    the underwater waves. A trace of fear shed in the professor¡¯s eyes.


    By right, this light and thread-like life essence could be easily destroyed by any elemental attack.


    However, no matter how the professor urged the little heads to attack, he could not harm the silk


    threads at all.


    Seeing the silk threads getting closer to him, the professor abruptly retreated. However, due to his


    current huge body, he moved slowly.


    Finally, those threads of life essencended on the professor¡¯s tentacles.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, the professor¡¯s tentacles seemed to be cut in half by a sharp knife, leaving a neat gash.


    On top of that, the professor found it impossible to heal the wound. After cracking his brain, the


    professor still could not figure out why the power from the source of life could cut his body open.


    By right, even Moses¡¯s red-white mes could not destroy his tough body. However, his tentacles were


    actually out off by these mere silk threads now. Even if he tried his best, he could not heal his tentacles.


    The professor had lost his means of attack.

 Chapter 3626

    Chapter 3626


    ¡°This is unfair. I won¡¯t ept this! Why? To gain more power, I endured humiliation and suffered so


    much!¡±


    Hearing the professor¡¯s words, Rowan said, ¡°If others are better than you, it can only mean that they


    paid a higher price.¡±


    As Rowan spoke, the green threads of life essence wrapped around the professor.


    The professor¡¯s body was cut to pieces by the green threads of life essence.


    Seeing this scene, the professor had already given up. He knew that he had no chance, and his body


    returned to normal size. However, his face was full of indignity.


    ¡°Others paid a higher price? For the merfolk, I turned myself into this monster today, but I never saw


    the slightest hint of ambition from them. Is that my fault too?¡±


    At the professor¡¯s question, Rowan said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your fault. The merfolk never shared your


    ambition from the beginning.¡±


    After saying this, Rowan tied the professor with the green silk threads.


    In a few seconds, the professor was gone. After he died, a stiff octopus carcass fell to the sand in the


    water.


    Seeing this, the spirit bodies rushed forward.


    This surprised Rowan very much because the spirits were not trying to take over the octopus¡¯ body but


    injecting part of their energy into the carcass instead.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Rowan asked, frowning.


    The old man among the spirits smiled at Rowan and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving a seed for you in the ancient


    ruins, of course.¡±


    ¡®A seed?¡¯ Rowan was even more puzzled.


    At this moment, all the spirits smiled at Rowan from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, the underwater ancient ruins haven¡¯t been upied by other underwater


    creatures for such a long time because of our existence!¡±


    The old man had just finished speaking when another spirit emerged from the crowd.


    ¡°We have been looking for a suitable sessor for the underground ancient ruins. Today, we found


    one, and it¡¯s you!¡±


    As they injected their power into the octopus carcass, the stiff body became soft and took root in the


    underwater sand like a nt.


    It grew into a red spider lily.


    Rowan nced at it and found this scene to be somewhat familiar. In his memory, this flower was said


    to grow in theherworld.


    Looking at the blooming flower, all the spirits said with satisfaction, ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve fulfilled the wish of


    the mighty being and nted a red spider lily in the ancient ruins.¡±


    That mighty being¡¯s wish?


    Rowan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°That mighty being you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    However, before Rowan could finish asking, all the spirits entered the flower and disappeared before


    Rowan¡¯s eyes.


    Rowan sighed. If he had asked the question when he saw the red spider lily, he would have gotten the


    answer by now.


    He was toote.


    For a red spider lily to bloom here, it meant that the person who left the ancient ruins behind had a


    close rtionship with the world he came from.

 Chapter 3627

    Chapter 3627


    Jordan sighed again.


    This result was good enough. Although he did not get the answer he wanted, since the ancient ruins


    were rted to his original world, he could definitely find some clues here.


    The underwater ancient ruins were like intricate clockwork.


    From the red spider lily, an inherited memory was projected into Jordan¡¯s mind.


    It was a woman¡¯s voice that sounded as if it came from the heavens, graceful and majestic.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, I want to tell you that the ancient ruinse from a very distant


    ce called the ancestralnd¡­¡±


    ¡°I came from the ancestralnd. I¡¯ve obtained many rare treasures from this continent and also gained


    supreme supernatural powers, but there are some things that l have to follow through until the end. I


    left the ancient ruins behind also to leave a chance for me and the ancestralnd¡­¡±


    ¡°Cherish the hard-earned ancient ruins, aspire to be the prophet, and raze the nine heavens.¡±


    As this voice echoed in his mind, Jordan felt a huge jolt as if he was struck by lightning.


    It was a foreign yet familiar female voice.


    Could this be left by his mother?


    Jordan reyed the words in his mind repeatedly, and his heart throbbed in pain.


    ¡®The nine heavens? Where is that?¡¯


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That woman said she wanted to raze the nine heavens.


    Was there hatred between them, or was she in that ce now?


    No matter what, Jordan knew that if he failed to reach the realm of the prophet, he would definitely not


    be able to find his mother.


    The princess struggled to get up from the ground and went to Jordan¡¯s side.


    ¡°I, Vanessa Wasser, vow to be your servant forever, and the ancient ruins shall be my witness. If I


    vite my oath, I¡¯ll be destroyed physically and spiritually¡­¡± The princess bowed to Jamie.


    Jordan returned to his senses and found that not only the princess but also all the merfolk behind her


    was kneeling and bowing to him.


    Seeing this scene, Jordan wanted to pull them up and stop them from kneeling.


    At this time, there was a rumbling loud noise. The ancient ruins that were hidden in the sand finally


    revealed their grand and magnificent outline.


    Jordan seemed connected to the ancient ruins, and he knew everything about the ancient ruins like the


    back of his hand.


    He could even clearly feel the existence of every magic circle in the ancient ruins and how to reactivate


    the ancient ruins to make the ce shine with its former glory.


    ¡°Get up. I don¡¯t need you to be my ves. I just hope that you can recover here and guard this ce


    for me.¡± Jordan said lightly before he walked to the entrance of the hall in the ancient ruins.


    This was the center of the entire ancient ruins.


    Now that he was the master of the ancient ruins, he had to find a way to operate the ancient ruins


    again.


    A throne stood alone in the hall.

 Chapter 3628

    Chapter 3628


    Did that female mighty being sit on this throne before?


    Who served her at that time?


    Milos was very curious about this, which was also a form ofmemoration.


    He walked to the throne with low spirits and sat on it.


    At this moment, there was a rattling sound on the throne, and something like amunicator appeared


    on Milos¡¯s right hand.


    Milos was startled before he lightly touched the switch on it with his finger.


    A virtual screen was projected in front of Ishac.


    The locations of various areas of the ancient ruins appeared on the screen. The functions of each area


    were clearly marked. In fact, this ce was more like an ancient city.


    However, unlike the floating city, the ancient ruins were shrouded in a huge magic circle.


    In the outermost area, in addition to various small magic circles, there were also various thermal


    weapons developed through abination of modern technology and elemental practice methods.


    For example, there were energy cannons, earth elemental missiles, wind elemental machine guns, and


    so on.


    In terms ofbat power alone, no royal family could put up a fight if the ancient ruins disyed their


    strongestbat power.


    Next to the center were the supply area, the automated robot repair area, the training area, and the


    treasure vault.


    Milos¡¯s blood boiled at this sight. If he could make use of 80% of the power of the ancient ruins, he


    could almost conquer this continent. Besides, many technologies were still waiting to be developed and


    had not been fully demonstrated yet.


    The core areas were the automatic drive area, the upgrade area, and the living area.


    When Milos tapped his finger around, he realized that many technologies beyond his imagination had


    not beenpleted yet.


    Milos tapped several areas of the ancient ruins one after another, but very soon, the system prompted,


    ¡°The energy of the ruined city is insufficient. Please replenish the energy to continue.¡±


    Seeing the prompt on the virtual screen, Milos shook his head slightly and smiled.


    Sure enough, it was not so easy to operate this ce.


    When Milos tried to use his energy to drive the ruined city just now, in just a split second, he felt his


    vision go dark and he almost fainted.


    Milos sighed wryly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He really wanted to ask Coy Nox how much energy his floating city consumed to make it float in the


    air and submerge into the ground.


    Although the energy was insufficient, Milos still activated the automated repair robots. This area did not


    require too much energy consumption. As long as the magic circle was activated, the remaining robots


    would start to repair the ruined city.


    After doing this, Milos recovered his energy and walked out of the hall.


    The merfolk outside noticed the strange movements in the ancient ruins and immediately stood on


    guard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did that.¡± Looking at these merpeople, Milos said with a smile.

 Chapter 3629

    Chapter 3629


    Hearing that, the merpeople were relieved.


    They were already at the end of their rope and could no longer bear any changes.


    Astor led them to the living area.


    Although unlike the merfolk kingdom where they could swim freely in the water, every room in the living


    area could improve their bodies to a certain extent.


    The living area did not require energy to operate.


    As long as those robots were working again, the living area could be used.


    Astor found a room, and he said to the other merpeople, ¡°All of you can choose a room and have a rest


    first. There¡¯ll be work for youter.¡±


    In fact, Astor was very tired by now.


    The previous battles with the professor took a lot from him. Plus the energy he used to activate the


    automated repair robot area, Astor was simply exhausted.


    Therefore, Astor only wanted to find a quiet and dry ce to have a good sleep.


    Although it was no big deal for Astor to be underwater for such a long time, he was human, after all. He


    was used to living in a dry environment.


    When Astor opened the door and walked into the room to his bed, the princess followed Astor inside.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest?¡±


    Astor looked at the princess who followed him and asked in puzzlement.


    The princess blushed, lowered her head, and whispered to Abraham, ¡°I vowed to be your servant, so


    it¡¯s my duty to serve you in bed.¡±


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and fidgeted.


    Astor was taken aback.


    He did not take the princess¡¯ words seriously before and did not expect that she would regard this


    matter as the most important thing.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need any servants. You should take a good rest and think about how to manage your


    merfolk kingdom in the future!¡±


    However, the princess started crying. ¡°Do you refuse me because I¡¯m a mermaid?¡±


    The princess suddenly raised her head and looked at Abraham, her big crystal clear eyes making Astor


    guilty for a moment.


    Her movement of raising her head also brought Astor¡¯s attention to a certain body part of hers that was


    covered with two shells. Astor¡¯s eyes flicked over her unconsciously.


    The princess said, ¡°If you dislike me because of my fishtail, I can do without it from now on¡­¡±


    After the princess finished speaking, her tail twitched, and two slender legs appeared in front of Astor¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°Can you ept me now?¡±


    The princess seemed to believe that Astor did not want her to be his servant because of her fishtail and


    simply turned her tail into two human legs.


    Astor wanted to refuse again, but seeing the princess¡¯ expression, it seemed that she would not give up


    easily.


    Astor waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Okay, fine. Since you insist, I¡¯ll let you be. Just don¡¯t disturb my


    sleep!¡±


    Astor fell on the bed after speaking.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The princess cheered and jumped on the bed too.

 Chapter 3630

    Chapter 3630


    Joe took a lot of effort to calm down the princess.


    Upon his firm request, the princess agreed to stay next door to Stefan.


    Joe finally found time to rest quietly.


    After the princess left, Joe almost passed out on the bed instantly. He did not even think of doing


    anything with the princess.


    After all, he was a married man, so he had no feelings for the princess. To be precise, he did not have


    romantic feelings for her.


    Joe fell asleep just like that. When he opened his eyes again, it was already the next day.


    Sleep was undoubtedly the best way for human beings to recover. Joe finally felt that his energy was


    full again.


    To his surprise, the system of the ruined city issued an rm at this time.


    ¡°System warning, if the driving energy can¡¯t be found within 24 hours, the ruined city will fall into a deep


    sleep again.¡±


    When Joe re-entered the hall and sat on the throne, he heard this system prompt.


    Joe frowned. It was not that easy for him to own this ruined city, after all.


    At the very least, he had to find the resources to drive this ruined city.


    Joe tapped the throne lightly with his fingers while trying to figure out what power could drive this ruined


    city.


    At this moment, Joe suddenly received a system prompt.


    ¡°Mayor, the princess is requesting to see you. Do you agree?¡±


    When he saw the mention of the princess, Joe suddenly thought of the professor and naturally thought


    of the mine he had been to before.


    If he could make use of the power of that mine, it should not be too difficult to drive the city.


    With that thought in mind, Joe started asking the system.


    ¡°Does the ruined city have the ability to excavate mines?¡±


    Subsequently, the system gave an urate answer.


    As long as Joe could bring the core of the city to the mine¡¯s location, the city core could directly absorb


    the power there.


    After getting this reply, Joe immediately beamed with joy. Without further ado, Joe quickly found the


    core area under the system¡¯s direction, and the core of the ruined city was exposed in front of his eyes.


    Joe saw many magic circles in front of him, and his heart sank slightly.


    How could he find the so-called core in this mess?


    Crack!


    There was a sudden noise, and a colorful energy stone appeared in front of Joe¡¯s eyes.


    In fact, the energy stone was not colorful. It was the intricate magic circles drawn on it.


    Joe picked up the energy stone carefully. When the energy stone touched Joe¡¯s body, a ray of light


    suddenly appeared.


    This energy stone turned into a ring on Joe¡¯s finger.


    Seeing this scene, Joe narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    He had to admit that the things left behind by the mighty being were exquisite. Even the core of the city


    could be turned into a ring so easily.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3631

    Chapter 3631


    However, the magic circles carved on it were splendid, indeed. This was the core that could drive a city.


    Now that all the technology was concentrated on this small ring, how could he not be surprised?


    When Jamie returned from the core area, he saw the princess looking at him pitifully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was busy just now and forgot about you¡­¡± Jamie said apologetically to the princess while


    scratching his head.


    However, the other party seemed unperturbed.


    She shook her head with a smile and handed him something while saying, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, so I


    brought you some food.¡±


    The princess hadpletely lost the appearance of a mermaid and looked almost human now.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamie took the food and said to her, ¡±I need to go out. You and the people of the merfolk kingdom can


    rest and recover here. When I return, we can take a look at the outside world.¡±


    After Jamie finished speaking, he walked out.


    As for the food handed over by the princess, he simply stuffed it into his mouth without looking at it.


    The princess looked at Jamie¡¯s back thoughtfully with a trace of disappointment on her face.


    Jamie was in a different mood by the time he walked out of the ancient ruins. This was the first ce


    he found that might be connected to his mother.


    It felt like another home for Jamie here.


    Although he had no rtives yet, at least Jamie knew that his mother might have been here before.


    No matter what, he would guard this piece ofnd.


    While thinking about it, Jamie arrived at the ce where he killed those water snakes.


    Jamie knew there was an energy mine located in this underwater world. Now that the situation was


    quite urgent, he could onlye here.


    He had just arrived outside the cave when he noticed something unusual here.


    It seemed that some new underwater creatures had upied this ce, and there were no traces of


    the earlier water snakes.


    Jamie wanted to carefully release the rules of insight to check the situation when sharp des formed


    by water elements crisscrossed around Edgar.


    Jamie wanted to back away when he found someone already standing behind him.


    That person was holding a Sledgehammer in his hand as if waiting for Jamie tond on his


    Sledgehammer.


    Jamie twisted his body, and the Caelum Sword appeared in his hand. In a haste, Jamie shed the


    sword on the man¡¯s Sledgehammer.


    A huge impact came from the Sledgehammer.


    Jamie was startled. He finally realized that the person standing behind him in the ambush was actually


    a human practitioner.


    To meet another human practitioner in this underwater world, Jamie wondered how he could appear


    alone in this cave, and it seemed that he had alreadyid a trap, waiting for Jamie toe.


    Seeing Jamie backing away in haste, the man suddenly grinned and said, ¡±The Great Augur is really


    good at his job. He asked me to catch you here.¡±

 Chapter 3632

    Chapter 3632


    Hearing that, Josua merely sneered. Although he did not know who this so-called Great Augur was, it


    was too naive for this person to think that he could catch him so easily.


    Suddenly, Josua¡¯s aura exploded.


    That stranger was startled.


    ¡°It seems that the Great Augur is right. He said that if I underestimated you, I would fall into your


    hands¡­¡±


    After he finished speaking, the crisscrossing water elements instantly formed a big and shrouded


    Jordan.


    Josua tried to use his sword energy to break through the formed by the water elements, but for


    some unknown reason, the was surprisingly tough.


    On top of that, the was gradually getting tighter.


    At this time, the stranger finally said, ¡±If you don¡¯t want to die under my hammer, you¡¯d better behave. I


    still have to take your head to get the reward from the ancient Heavenly Court.¡±


    Hearing that, Josua finally realized the identity of the stranger.


    It seemed that the ancient Heavenly Court had not given up yet and even sent people after Jordan.


    When the water was about to trap Milos, he activated the rules of space and disappeared from the


    spot.


    Seeing this scene, a smile shed across the stranger¡¯s face.


    ¡°Interesting. Even the ancient Heavenly Court should have few people as interesting as you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he raised the Sledgehammer in his hand and turned around abruptly.


    The Sledgehammer collided with the Caelum Sword and sent waves rippling across the underwater


    world.


    On top of that, lightning sparked on the Sledgehammer too.


    Josua felt a tingling numbness spreading all over his body from his hands. This was characteristic of


    the lightning element. It could temporarily paralyze the opponent.


    The two of them hardly used any skills but simply attacked each other with brute force.


    The sound of two weapons shing was muffled underwater, followed by waves of water attack.


    Hearing the stranger¡¯s remark, Josua said, ¡°There should be few people like you in the ancient


    Heavenly Court too.¡±


    The stranger with the Sledgehammer finally stopped his movements.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not from the ancient Heavenly Court. I just took a fancy to their bounty


    reward. Theoretically speaking, if you can offer me a better price, I can even attack the ancient


    Heavenly Court for you.¡±


    While talking, the man walked toward the cave as if he had given up attacking Jordan.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Josua knew that a person who lived through bounty rewards would not let go of his prey so


    easily.


    At this moment, the Sledgehammer in the stranger¡¯s hand began to absorb the surrounding water and


    water elements.


    At the same time, a change came over the Sledgehammer.


    It stood like a pagoda in the underwater world.


    This weapon sparked Josua¡¯s interest, and the stranger said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to deal with problems, so I¡¯ll


    attack with all my strength next. If you can take it, I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    While speaking, the pagoda produced a strong suction force that surged toward Jordan.

 Chapter 3633

    Chapter 3633


    Astor thrust the Caelum Sword into the ground and activated his earth element. His whole body


    practically merged with the soil on the ground.


    Astor did this because the opponent was using the water elements in the underwater world to assist


    him inbat. Thus, he used the earth element contained in the sand under his feet to assist him.


    At this moment, it was no longer a battle between Astor and the stranger but a contest between the


    earth element and the water element.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The ripples of the water element centered on the pagoda, forming veins like spider webs one after


    another, continuously gathering the water elements in the underwater world.


    No matter how much the water element fluctuated, the sediment under the water remained motionless.


    The earth element was like a solid fortress under Astor¡¯s control. he earth element gathered together


    like a whole.


    Although this stranger also possessed many elemental talents like Ishac, the difference between him


    and Astor was in the levels of those elements.


    After all, Astor had experienced the inheritance of the mighty being, so his elemental level had already


    surpassed the level 5S that most people knew of.


    Astor¡¯s expression did not change much, but the stranger¡¯s face was a bit grim at this time. Obviously,


    he was no match for Astor on the elemental level.


    A smile appeared on Astor¡¯s face when he saw this scene.


    A hint of ruthlessness suddenly appeared on the stranger¡¯s face. The pagoda, which had absorbed a


    lot of water elements before, sted at Albert.


    The condensed water element carried a destructive force.


    The solid earth element could hardly withstand this condensed water element.


    The sand at the bottom of the water exploded as if sted by a huge force. Astor¡¯s expression


    changed slightly before he jumped away.


    The stranger heaved a sigh of relief at this time.


    Therge of water elements woven by the pagoda fell to the ground.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re quite good, it seems that you¡¯re no match for me.¡±


    The stranger rested his hands on the pagoda, obviously exhausted. However, to his surprise, Astor


    was not trapped by the big.


    Red-white mes spread all over Astor¡¯s body in an instant, and a roaring ferocious chimera jumped


    out from Astor¡¯s body to block the big.


    In an instant, the fire elements engulfed the condensed water elements.


    The stranger looked at Astor in surprise and said, ¡°You can actually release the fire element in this


    underwater world, and it¡¯s so powerful too.¡±


    Without replying, Astor turned into a red-white light and hit the pagoda.


    There was a loud bang.


    The ground of the underwater world split apart by the impact, and the pagoda turned back into the


    Sledgehammer and was sent flying away.


    Astor¡¯s Caelum Swordnded on the stranger¡¯s neck. The scorching heat instantly burned the man¡¯s


    skin. However, the stranger smiled calmly.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m going to die in your hands today.¡±


    The stranger suddenly sat down on the ground, but there was no disappointment on his face. Rather, it


    was as if he had gotten his wish.

 Chapter 3634

    Chapter 3634


    Just when the stranger thought that Morten was going to kill him, the red-white mes on Morten¡¯s


    body disappeared.


    Morten said softly, ¡°Take your weapon and leave.¡±


    The stranger asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡±


    Seeing the expression on the stranger¡¯s face, Morten shook his head and walked to the cave.


    ¡°You fought with me because you wanted to kill me, not because the weapon in your hand wanted to


    kill me.¡±


    A wave of admiration welled up in the stranger¡¯s heart.


    Although Morten did not make things very clear, the stranger knew Morten meant there was nothing


    wrong with him being a killing tool for others.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go back and contact the people in our organization to go after you again?¡±


    The stranger looked at Morten¡¯s back and asked loudly.


    Morten just waved his hand without even saying a word.


    The stranger did not care if Morten could hear him or not.


    He shouted, ¡°My name is Raven. From now on, killing you is my only goal in life!¡±


    Raven could no longer see Morten by now.


    However, his mind was filled with the image of Morten¡¯s gant back.


    Raven turned to leave the underwater world, but at that moment, themunicator in his hand rang.


    It was the head of his organization, the Great Augur.


    ¡°Raven, did you see the mission target?¡±


    Hearing the Great Augur¡¯s familiar voice, Raven felt a little restless.


    ¡°Mission failed¡­¡±


    Not only did the Great Augur hear Raven¡¯s voice but also a battle god belonging to the ancient


    Heavenly Court.


    ¡°Great Augur, since your man has failed, don¡¯t me us for taking action.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The battle god in the lead was Fenrir Lou of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    He and the heavenly general were close friends, so when he found out that Morten was in the


    underwater world, he was not about to give up this opportunity.


    ¡°Everyone,e with me. Let¡¯s go to the underwater world and kill Morten rke to avenge the


    heavenly general!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he led the people to the underwater world.


    Of course, Morten had no idea of the changes outside. He chose not to kill Raven not because he was


    kind but because he was aware that if he killed Raven at this time, more people might enter the


    underwater world.


    At that time, it was difficult to say if Raven would go all out. If that were the case, the fact that Morten


    was here at the underwater mine would be exposed.


    If the ancient Heavenly Court sent their people to guard each milepost, he could only watch the ruined


    city fall into a deep sleep again.


    Morten walked along the cave to the depths. Before he went far, he saw the colorful underwater energy


    mine.


    Although the mine was full of energy, due to the existence of those guardian beasts and infestation by


    various elements, it became disorderly and colorful.


    Seeing this scene, Morten released his rules of insight first.


    He wanted to see if there were any guardian beasts around him, and he watched the cave entrance


    warily.


    After all, he could not let his guard down yet.


    Who knew if Raven might return with a group of people to kill him?

 Chapter 3635

    Chapter 3635


    Moses adjusted his breathing rhythm and heart rate as much as possible. Combined with the power of


    the source of life, Moses seemed invisible in this cave.


    There was an explosion at the entrance of the cave.


    Moses watched as a figure was sted in.


    The figure crashed into the energy mine, and when he saw the person clearly, Moses realized that it


    was Raven.


    Blood gushed from his mouth, and cracks appeared in the Sledgehammer in his hand. Obviously, he


    was sted into this cave after a tough fight.


    A battle god of the ancient Heavenly Court said smugly to Raven, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us where Moses


    rke is hiding, even if we kill you, the Great Augur won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The battle god who spoke grabbed Raven by his cor.


    In his eyes, Raven was no different from a dead person.


    ¡°As I said, you¡¯re not worthy to kill Morten. Only I can kill him¡­¡±


    There was a strange light in Raven¡¯s eyes. He seemed to have made killing Moses his goal in life, and


    he was not afraid of saying that to whoever it was he faced.


    However, how could the battle god of the ancient Heavenly Court allow such audacity?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a rebel like you to appear in the Great Augur¡¯s organization. If I clean up this mess for


    the Great Augur, he would be very happy.¡±


    A battle god grabbed Raven¡¯s shoulder de.


    Raven had fought Moses earlier, so he was in no condition to face the 13 battle gods of the ancient


    Heavenly Court now.


    Crack!


    There was a sound of bones cracking.


    There was no water in the cave, so the sound was very clear. Raven gritted his teeth and did not even


    cry out in pain. His shoulder de was deformed, crushed by the battle god.


    ¡°You piece of trash! It¡¯d be an honor if Moses died at the hands of the battle gods, so how dare you say


    that we¡¯re unworthy?¡±


    The battle god reached out to Raven¡¯s other shoulder de.


    Raven¡¯s eyes fell on Moses¡¯s hiding ce at this time. He quickly looked away.


    Moses was startled. He knew that Raven had discovered his hiding ce, but why did he not tell the


    battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court?


    If he revealed Moses¡¯s location, at least he could save his life.


    Raven smiled and said, ¡°Even if you kill me, you¡¯re still not worthy of killing Morten.¡±


    Raven seemed to foresee his death and was even prepared to be tortured by the battle gods of the


    ancient Heavenly Court.


    At this moment, Moses¡¯s rules of insight discovered that something dormant here had been awakened


    by thismotion.


    Moses quietly made a move. Using the power of death from the source of life, he sted the


    underwater energy mine.


    Aloud noise rumbled through the cave. The roars of wild beasts followed.


    Moses knew that he had sessfully attracted the beasts that guarded the energy mine.


    No matter how strong the battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court were, they could not easily deal


    with such arge number of beasts at once even if they had the best skills.

 Chapter 3636

    Chapter 3636


    Jordan¡¯s action was not obvious. The green life essence was like little snakes.


    They suddenly exploded after they swam above the energy mine.


    When the battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court looked back, they merely noticed that something


    was wrong with this energy mine.


    Raven naturally saw everything, but he did not say anything because he knew that Jordan was doing


    this to save him.


    The roars of the beasts got closer and closer, almost arriving. They had been staying next to the


    underwater energy mine for a long time and had long regarded this ce as their territory, so any


    commotion would definitely arouse their caution.


    The battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court looked solemn, but that did not mean they were afraid of


    these beasts.


    ¡°Let me interrogate this kid first. As for the things that areing over, I¡¯ll leave them to you¡­¡± The


    leading battle god of the ancient Heavenly Court said leisurely.


    He did not seem to take the guardian beasts of the energy mine seriously at all.


    He turned to Raven and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get back to business.¡±


    His face was full of savagery. He had already crushed Raven¡¯s shoulder de with one hand just now.


    If he continued, he would definitely be more vicious than before.


    At this moment, the beasts guarding the energy mine finally appeared.


    All of them took on human forms with a mixture of men, women, old, and young.


    The leader was a middle-aged man.


    He looked at the battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court and said coldly, ¡°Are you the ones who


    disturbed the peace of our underwater energy mine?¡±


    His tone was discourteous and even contained some contempt and disdain.


    The battle god of the ancient Heavenly Court had never been treated this way before and immediately


    said arrogantly, ¡°Disturb your peace? Let me tell you, from now on, the underwater energy mine


    belongs to the ancient Heavenly Court. As for you creatures, get the hell out of here now!¡±


    The ancient Heavenly Court had always lorded over everything. Therefore, they always maintained this


    arrogant attitude toward everyone.


    Not to mention the ones they were facing now were guardian beasts of the energy mine.


    Hearing that, the middle-aged man snorted coldly and said, ¡±We haven¡¯t fought anyone for many years,


    so it¡¯s no wonder no one knows us now.¡±


    The middle-aged man yelled, ¡°Lupus Wolf, Canis Dog, Pavo Pheasant, Apus Chicken, Corvus Crow,


    Simia Monkey, Sapiens Ape,e out!¡±


    With thatmand, several people of different shapes and sizes stepped forth.


    They looked at the battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court with ferocity in their eyes.


    Jordan¡¯s heart jolted at the sight of them. They were the zodiacs of the white tiger!


    Seeing that these people obeyed that man¡¯smand, could thetter be the white tiger?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing the names yelled out by the middle-aged man, Fenrir had no choice but to give up


    interrogating Raven and walk over instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the 28 zodiacs have disappeared from the public eye, so I never expected to see


    you here today¡­¡±

 Chapter 3637

    Chapter 3637


    While speaking, Fenrir walked up to the crowd.


    When the middle-aged man saw Fenrir, his eyes flickered before saying indifferently, ¡°You were


    seriously injured in the battle back then. I didn¡¯t expect your level to improve so much¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man said that because Fenrir was defeated by his men back then.


    Fenrir¡¯s face darkened at the man¡¯s words. After all, no one wanted to reveal their shame in front of


    everyone.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the saying went, one should not air one¡¯s dirtyundry in public. However, this middle-aged man not


    only revealed his shorings but also his most humiliating moment.


    ¡°The 28 zodiacs were said to be invincible back then, so I wonder why only the white tiger in the west is


    left now.¡±


    This was obviously Fenrir¡¯s retort against the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man did not take his words to heart at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you why we left, but are you here today just to provoke us?¡±


    The middle-aged man suddenly took a step forward and unleashed his aura.


    A strong gust of wind hit the battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court. Although he did not attack


    directly, it was obvious that the middle-aged man wanted to intimidate Fenrir.


    Mozart moved quietly toward Raven. He was ready to rescue Raven. After all, Raven did not sell


    Mozart out at thest moment in exchange for his right to live.


    At this moment, Fenrir took a sudden step forward too.


    He and the middle-aged man faced each other sternly, their auras not weak at all. They were obviously


    unwilling to lose to each other.


    Mozart could hardly wait for them to start fighting each other when they felt another tremor. This tremor


    came from the water.


    Fenrir smiled while saying, ¡°We¡¯re here simply to capture a traitor, but surprisingly, there¡¯s an energy


    mine here¡­¡±


    Fenrir¡¯s idea was very simple, which was to take the energy mine for his own. Then, he would use the


    energy mine to im credit from the ancient Heavenly Court.


    After all, anyone would covet such a huge energy mine, which was an unparalleled practice resource.


    No one would refuse it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wasted enough time with you. Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance. As long as all of you withdraw from the


    energy mine, I promise that I won¡¯t hurt you at all,¡± Fenrir said with a sneer.


    The middle-aged man asked, ¡°What if we refuse?¡±


    Fenrirughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy to deal with. The troops of the ancient Heavenly Court hav


    entered the underwater world. If you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t get another chance.¡±


    Mozart knew that if he really waited until the troops of the ancient Heavenly Court arrived, he would not


    be able to get his hands on the energy mine, let alone use it to drive the ruined city.


    He had to stoke the fire now.


    With that thought in mind, Mozart released the essence of life again.


    The life essence wriggled on the floor like little snakes.

 Chapter 3638

    Chapter 3638


    Soon, they reached Fenrir and the middle-aged man. With their ability, it was very easy to notice such


    attacks, which was exactly what Barne wanted. This was the only way to make them take action.


    Finally, the middle-aged man stomped on the ground.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The green essence of life sprang out of the ground.


    ¡°Fenrir Lou, after all these years, you¡¯re still ying such lousy tricks without any improvement at all!¡±


    The middle-aged man rushed toward Fenrir.


    The white tiger zodiacs behind him also charged toward the other battle gods of the ancient Heavenly


    Court.


    Barne was waiting for this opportunity. While the two parties were fighting, he quietly pulled Raven out


    of the cave.


    Barne¡¯s movements were very nimble and subtle.


    Although Barne knew both parties would notice them the moment he rescued Raven, since they were


    fighting each other, no one could spare the time to deal with him now.


    That spurred Barne¡¯s confidence.


    After quietly moving to the entrance, Barne reappeared and pulled Raven before speeding up abruptly.


    As Raven was seriously injured, he could only allow Barne to take him away.


    However, he still said stubbornly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be grateful to you and give up the idea of killing


    you just because you saved me once¡­¡±


    Barne smiled. He saved Raven simply because Raven did not reveal his whereabouts at the most


    critical moment.


    Barne flicked a smear of life essence on Raven.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be grateful to me. When you noticed my location, you didn¡¯t tell the battle gods of


    the ancient Heavenly Court. We¡®re even.¡±


    Seeing that he was out of the range of the cave, Barne slowed down and moved underwater with


    Raven.


    However, as people from the ancient Heavenly Court had entered the underwater world on arge


    scale, Barne dared not be too conspicuous either.


    His current goal was to absorb the energy in the energy mine, so he headed toward the next milepost.


    Since the guardian beasts of the energy mine were fighting with the people of the ancient Heavenly


    Court now, he would not encounter them if he went to the next milepost.


    Without saying a word, Barne led Raven to the next milepost.


    He was silent along the way, but Raven could not help saying, ¡°I really can¡¯t figure you out. I obviously


    want to kill you, so why do you want to save me?¡±


    Barne merely smiled. ¡°You obviously wanted to kill me, so why didn¡¯t you tell them where l was at the


    most critical moment?¡±


    Barne tossed the ball to Raven¡¯s court with a smile.


    Raven snorted coldly. Most of his injuries had healed because of the life essence.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you can only die by my hands,¡± Raven replied.


    Barne said, ¡°Maybe I can say the same too¡­¡±


    Barne knew exactly where the next milepost was because of the map that the octopus professor gave


    him.


    When they were about to arrive at the milepost, Raven said, ¡°My injuries are almost healed. I have to


    go back, and l have a piece of advice for you before I leave.¡±

 Chapter 3639

    Chapter 3639


    Alder looked at Raven silently, waiting for his advice.


    ¡°The ancient Heavenly Court has issued a bounty for you with all their avable forces. All the killer


    organizations in the whole continent are after you now. Before I recover from my wounds ande


    after you again, you mustn¡¯t die in their hands.¡±


    Alder nodded, and Raven left at this point.


    As Raven left, Alder smiled. The other party was really interesting. Then, he walked to the next


    milepost.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This was the center of a vortex, and it did not take Alder too much effort to get there. If not for Alder¡¯s


    high practice level, ordinary people would need a lot of courage to enter this vortex.


    The water element in this vortex was huge, and one careless move could tear someone into pieces.


    However, Alder was not afraid. His water element was fully activated to resist the water pressure from


    the surroundings.


    Finally, he saw the whole appearance of the underwater energy mine.


    The energy stones were stacked like mountains here, and water vapor shrouded these energy stones.


    From time to time, colorful small fish swam back and forth.


    Corals swayed atop the energy stones, making this ce seem like an underwater wondend.


    Alder unleashed his rules of insight and found no beasts around, so he knew his guess was correct.


    Without hesitation, he took off the ring in his hand and pressed it on the energy mine.


    Buzz!


    A buzzing sound spread through the underwater world.


    Alder saw wave after wave of energy runes emanating from the ring.


    The runes were trying their best to absorb the energy of the energy mine.


    Although Alder had no idea how much energy was needed to drive the ruined city, he knew that the


    longer he persisted, the longer the ruined city wouldst.


    He had to admit that the core of the ruined city was very fast at absorbing energy.


    It was almost at the speed of lightning.


    In just a quarter of an hour, the color of these energy stones was actually much dimmer.


    At the same time, danger also appeared.


    Suddenly, Alder¡¯s feet glowed with light.


    Several energy stones exploded, and raging energy spread out.


    Alder frowned. He knew that his tant absorption of the energy had triggered the magic circle here,


    but he could not care less.


    Seeing that the energy under his feet was arranged in a certain order, Alder was suddenly covered with


    red-white mes.


    His n was not to destroy the magic circle but to hang on as long as he could so that the core of the


    ruined city could absorb more energy.


    Aquatic nts began to grow in the magic circle.


    Very soon, the nts filled the magic circle and wrapped around Alder¡¯s leg.


    However, Alder¡¯s level 7S fire element was too strong, turning the nts ck before they reached


    him.


    This made the magic circle more frenzied.


    The aquatic nts grew stronger and faster as they rolled toward Alder in clusters.

 Chapter 3640

    Chapter 3640


    Trees started growing at the edge of the magic circle too. Steven could not call out the names of these


    trees, but judging from the powerful wood elements emitting from the trees, they might not be easy to


    deal with.


    The trees started to grow in Steven¡¯s direction and intertwined with the aquatic nts.


    Most surprisingly, the speed at which Steven¡¯s fire element was burning them could not catch up to


    their growth.


    Based on this speed, he would soon be overwhelmed by the tremendous wood elements.


    Steven stomped his foot on the ground, and his fire element spread out around him at this time.


    The endless mes engulfed those aquatic nts and trees in an instant.


    The whole energy mine was filled with water vapor. The intense temperature practically boiled the


    water.


    The thriving nts and trees withered at this moment. When Steven was about to breathe a sigh of


    relief, he suddenly discovered that the aquatic nts and trees had not stopped growing.


    On the contrary, the mes he produced seemed to have be their nourishment.


    At this time, they seemed to be growing on the mes.


    The aquatic nts and trees wrapped around Rowan, rendering him immobile.


    Stevenmented inwardly. It seemed that the magic circle left by the white tiger zodiac was really not


    that easy to deal with.


    The Caelum Sword suddenly appeared in Steven¡¯s hand, and the fierce sword energy swept through


    the entire magic circle.


    Steven activated the chimera sword formation.


    He wanted to use his formation to fight against the magic circle.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sharp sword energy continuously cut down the aquatic nts and trees. Although it could not stop


    them from growing, it could restrain their growth momentum.


    Coupled with Steven¡¯s level 7S mes, the bnce was maintained for a while.


    It would be easy to break out of the magic circle, but he would not get enough energy in this way, so


    Steven had to brave through the magic circle.


    Finally, the energy stones turned gray. Seeing this, Steven knew it was about time.


    With the Caelum Sword in the lead, Steven spun around, and sword energy covered his whole body.


    Like a spinning top, he crushed through the aquatic nts and trees.


    When he finally got hold of the ring, he retreated and headed outside.


    At this moment, a treant formed by wood elements in the water rushed toward Steven at a high speed.


    Steven dodged sideways and quickly realized that the purpose of the treant was not to kill him. When


    the treant was only one punch away from Rowan, countless vines sprouted from its body and wrapped


    around Paul.


    Its arms wrapped around Steven like chains.


    Its feet drilled into the ground and took root in an instant.


    ¡°Little thief, how dare youe and steal our energy mine?!¡±


    A voice rang, and Steven looked up. It was none other than Lupus Wolf.


    He was on all fours and bared his fangs at Paul.


    There should be a big furry tail behind him, but it had turned into a tree branch.


    One after another, treants fell off his tail.

 Chapter 3641

    Chapter 3641


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rip you apart!¡± Lupus Wolf said as he rushed at Jamie.


    Richard closed his eyes. He was not giving up but activating his swordsmanship substitute.


    Like a sharp de, Lupus Wolf¡¯s tail pierced through the treant¡¯s body with tremendous wood


    elements.


    Sharp spikes emerged from the treant¡¯s body and stabbed Jamie.


    At this time, Richard¡¯s swordsmanship substitute came into y. He detached from the swordsmanship


    substitute and dashed outside without stopping.


    The water element covered Richard¡¯s whole body, and he swam in the water like a fish.


    Every second counted, so Richard did not want to waste any more time with these zodiacs.


    Lupus Wolf wanted to give chase but was stopped by the middle-aged man.


    They had fought the battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court, but there was no need to continue now.


    That was because the energy in the energy mine had been taken away by Jamie.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ Stop giving chase. Since the energy mine is worthless now, let¡¯s change ces.¡±


    Lupus Wolf nced at Richard¡¯s back viciously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him sooner orter!¡±


    After Richard left, he headed straight to the ruined city. His only goal now was to quickly activate the


    ruined city.


    Raven told him before that the whole continent was looking for him now, so he had to find a hiding


    ce no matter what.


    This time, he noticed that the ancient Heavenly Court was not invincible either.


    Although the ancient Heavenly Court was powerful, there were also many forces like the 28 Zodiacs on


    this continent. The ancient Heavenly Court was far from being the supreme overlord here, not to


    mention the various royal families.


    As he pondered, Richard returned to the ruined city.


    All the merpeople were recovering and continuing to improve their practice level.


    They were dependent on others now. Although they could choose to leave Richard and continue to live


    underwater even without the octopus professor, they did not have the ability to protect themselves.


    Thus, they had to rely on Richard for now.


    The princess did not continue to pester Richard but was also working to improve herself.


    Richard did not know that the princess saw him as a benchmark. No matter what, she did not want to


    have a big gap with Jamie.


    Seeing the scene before him, Richard smiled and headed straight to the core area. He put the ring


    back in its original position.


    With a rumble, the system restarted, and the ruined city began to operate again.


    The first to restart was the energy system of the ruined city, which was a huge magic circle that could


    absorb energy all the time.


    It was just that the energy required to restart it was huge. Without the energy brought back by Richard


    from the energy mine, there was no way to activate this huge magic circle.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard returned to the hall and sat on the throne again, and the system projection also appeared.


    ¡°The first area of the ruined city is activated¡­¡±


    ¡°The energy magic circle is normal, and the surrounding supply circuit is normal¡­¡±


    ¡°Activating the loop test¡­¡±


    Richard became extremely excited as the system prompts rang one after another. His hands started to


    tremble. This huge city was left behind by his mother. It was his home.


    It was also a clue to find his mother. He believed that once the city reappeared on this continent, his


    mother would also receive the news.


    By then, everything would be easier.


    As time went by, the testing in every area of the great city waspleted.


    At this time, the system prompt sounded.


    ¡°Mayor, do you want to operate the ruined city now?¡±


    Without hesitation, Richard chose yes.

 Chapter 3642

    Chapter 3642


    From the system¡¯s projection, Ludwig could see the entire ruined city, including every link and every


    area¡¯s movements and activities.


    The ruined city was like a huge moving clockwork.


    The iron pirs that were rooted to the ground had disappeared, and the ruined city could now absorb


    energy from its surroundings to drive the entire city.


    In an instant, the city floated to the water¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Radar activated. Unknown creatures are approaching¡­¡±


    ¡°Mayor, do you want to activate the invisible mode?¡±


    Ludwig was not in a hurry to activate the invisible mode but clicked on the projection to zoom in. He


    wanted to see what was approaching.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When the image disyed on the projection appeared, Ludwig narrowed his eyes.


    Those so-called unknown creatures were the people sent by the ancient Heavenly Court. These people


    were all wearing protective shields.


    Ludwig knew that this bigmotion he made would definitely be noticed. However, it was inevitable.


    ¡°The other party is approaching very quickly. Mayor, do you want to turn on the defense mode?¡±


    Ludwig only had one word to describe this system, smart and reactive by its intelligent.


    Ludwig immediately went into defensive mode.


    At this moment, the ruined city that was now floating in the water was like a fortress.


    Countless cannons stretched out of the ruined city. Under the cannons were magic circles that


    consumed energy.


    ¡°The earth elemental cannons are ready¡­¡±


    One after another, the prompts were disyed on the screen.


    ¡°Launch the attack!¡±


    Ludwig issued an order to the system. The one who made the first strike would get the first kill.


    Anyway, the other party was determined toe after him, so he would rather make the first move.


    At Ludwig¡¯smand, the whole underwater world shook.


    Elemental cannonsunched attacks one after another, and these weapons automatically locked onto


    their targets. The underwater world turned into chaos.


    Countless underwater creatures were affected by this attack and began to flee in all directions.


    The battle god battalion sent by the ancient Heavenly Court did not expect that they would suffer a


    head-on attack right after entering this underwater world.


    As they were out on a battle groupbat this time, they did not bring along modern technological


    weapons into this underwater world.


    The huge tremor just now was caused by the resonance of the breathing apparatuses because there


    were too many of them.


    The unprepared battle god battalion was promptly blown away.


    Ludwig did not expect the attack power of the ruined city to be so strong either. This was only in


    defense mode, so how powerful would it be if he switched to attack mode?


    However, Ludwig knew that he should not persist in fighting. He just wanted to teach the people in the


    ancient Heavenly Court a lesson. After all, he just took over the ruined city, and he was not familiar with


    many details, so he had to get used to this city first.


    The underwater world was in turmoil now, so Ludwig gave instructions to the system.

 Chapter 3643

    Chapter 3643


    ¡°Activate the invisible mode.¡±


    The system promptly carried out Edgar¡¯s order without hesitation.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The defense cannons were put away in an instant, and the city was shrouded in a light barrier.


    Edgar¡¯s fingers kept clicking on the operation interface. He could not stay in this underwater world


    forever. Moreover, now that the ancient Heavenly Court had discovered this ce, Edgar must find


    another ce to hide.


    The system gave him several suggestions for reference.


    Edgar noticed Blossoms Valley at a nce.


    He had been to this ce before. Although there was a diabolic power inside, the abundance of energy


    in that ce was hard toe by. Moreover, it was still within the territory of the fire phoenix royal


    family, so Edgar could form a coboration with Coy Nox.


    Edgar promptly chose Blossoms Valley.


    ¡°Mayor, do you want to consume one-third of the energy reserve to teleport?¡±


    ¡®Teleport?¡¯ Edgar was startled.


    It was the first time he had heard of it, but since the energy magic circle of the ruined city had been


    activated, it did not matter even if it consumed one-third of the energy.


    Thinking of this, Edgar chose to teleport. He immediately felt a wave of dizziness.


    Unprecedented vibrations also urred in the underwater world.


    The battle god battalion that dived underwater could hardly stand still. A strong suction force formed


    around the city and sucked all the people from the battle god battalion to the surroundings of the ruined


    city.


    The city also started sucking the energy around like crazy.


    The battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court also noticed the anomaly here, especially Fenrir Lou. He


    could tell at a nce that something was about to teleport.


    A mass of terrifying energy exploded from him instantly.


    He said to the battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court behind him, ¡±Quickly report to the Heavenly


    Emperor. Just say that teleportation technology has appeared again.¡±


    His people were already heading toward the ruined city.


    His idea was very simple, which was to enter the ruined city before the teleportation waspleted. In


    this way, he could infiltrate the enemy¡¯s turf.


    However, his thinking was too simple. Even a holy-tier powerhouse would not dare to get too close to


    the powerful magic circle in the ruined city. His actions were no different from suicide.


    Feeling the energy fluctuation, Edgar also noticed Fenrir from the projection.


    In the next second, Fenrir began to retreat rapidly. He felt the energy in his body draining away rapidly.


    At the same time, a space-time vortex appeared in the underwater world and shrouded the entire


    ruined city.


    Edgar felt his head aching.


    After that, he realized that the ruined city had appeared above Blossoms Valley.


    He did not know that just as the ruined city disappeared from the underwater world, a huge explosion


    suddenly urred. This explosion swept across the battle god battalion.


    Although Fenrir did not die, he was not in a good condition either.


    ¡°No matter who you are, I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡± Fenrir stood on the spot and said coldly as the


    underwater ancient ruin disappeared in front of him.

 Chapter 3644

    Chapter 3644


    The ruined city appeared in Blossoms Valley and crashed to the ground. The system prompt sounded


    again.


    ¡°The teleportation isplete. The ruined city will begin an automated self-inspection. For one month,


    the ruined city can¡¯t move and can¡¯t activate the invisible mode¡­¡±


    Ishac looked at the system prompt and sighed.


    It seemed that no technology was perfect. However, this was enough. Next, as long as he got familiar


    with the ruined city, it was not impossible to lead it to its former glory.


    Due to the previous battle, Blossoms Valley was in a state of devastation.


    Ishac looked at this ce thoughtfully. He still remembered how he got the source of life and everything


    that happened here. Revisiting this ce made him a little forlorn.


    He had buried Diablo Tower deep underground. Now, the ruined city had taken its ce in Blossoms


    Valley, turning into a new ancient ruin.


    The ruined city was well suited to this ce as if it was meant to be here. However, Ishac knew that


    this was a temporary shelter.


    Now that the whole continent was after him, he could only stay in peace and stability in this deserted


    ce for a while.


    At this time, the princess found Paul. She was still in a daze at this time due to the aftereffects of the


    teleportation. Even Ishac had not fully recovered yet, let alone the princess.


    ¡°Mr. rke, what just happened?¡± the princess asked nkly.


    Ishac smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much. We just changed locations.¡±


    ¡°Changed locations?¡± The princess was a little puzzled when she saw the scenery outside.


    ¡°T-This isn¡¯t the underwater world?¡± the princess eximed.


    Although a little anxious, she became extremely excited because it was her first time leaving the


    underwater world.


    ¡°Mr. rke, this is the first time I left the underwater world. I¡¯ve always lived underwater and have no


    idea what the outside world looks like¡­ But the scenery here doesn¡¯t seem to be as good as the


    underwater world.¡±


    Hearing that, Ishac said, ¡°Something happened to this ce before it became like this. After a while, I


    think things will change for the better.¡±


    Ishac had made up his mind to restore this ce to its previous state. After all, the girl who gave him


    the source of life would remain here forever.


    The princess felt her heart aching as she looked at Ishac¡¯s expression.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Was he feeling sorry for someone?


    Who could upy such a position in his heart?


    However, the princess said nothing. Everyone had a past, and it might be full of pain. Just like her. She


    was once the overlord of the underwater world, but she was now reduced to this state.


    ¡°Okay, I have something to tell you now.¡±


    Ishac suddenly turned to the princess. The princess was jolted out of her reverie.


    ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    Ishac smiled and said to the princess, ¡°Gather all your merpeople and I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    After entering Blossoms Valley, the magic circle to practice in the ancient ruins was activated.

 Chapter 3645

    Chapter 3645


    In this magic circle, the speed of practice could be increased several times. Of course, that was only


    applicable to merpeople like the princess, whose level was not very high now.


    The princess nodded and turned to summon the merpeople.


    Mozart headed to the practice magic circle, which was a special area in the ancient ruins.


    Although the speed of practice could increase in this magic circle, the repercussions would also


    increase.


    The increase in practice speed would naturally make the energy gather faster, and this would lead to a


    strong impact on the ruins.


    He did not n to allow the merpeople to enter the deepest part of the magic circle because it would


    only be harmful instead of beneficial.


    Giving them some benefits could be seen as repaying the friendship when the king of the merfolk


    kingdom gave him his head.


    After the merfolk had gathered, Mozart said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to leave the underwater world, but


    now that I¡¯m wanted by the entire ancient Heavenly Court, I came here through teleportation.¡±


    As for why he brought them here, they understood even if Mozart did not mention it.


    If the ancient Heavenly Court could not find Ludwig, they would definitely make things difficult for the


    merpeople. At that time, they would most probably be wiped out and never get the chance to make a


    comeback.


    ¡°If you want to be the overlord of the underwater world again, you need to work hard to improve


    your strength, and this magic circle is a tool that can help you by leaps and bounds. The opportunity is


    given to you, and the rest is up to you.¡±


    After Mozart finished speaking, he motioned to the princess to let them enter the magic circle.


    The princess jumped into the magic circle without any hesitation, and the other merpeople followed


    suit.


    After everyone entered the magic circle, Mozart walked over too. However, he went in the opposite


    direction.


    It was the center of the magic circle with power iparable to the edge.


    Mozart knew that if he wanted to survive in this continent full of powerful people, he had to take this


    step.


    He had to improve his strength and remain invincible to find the Multidew Herb and his mother¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    Mozart could not get used to it when he first entered the magic circle.


    Raging energy formed a vortex in this magic circle. When Mozart walked to the center of the vortex, he


    felt as if a man-eating monster was standing in front of him.


    Energy poured into his body, stretching his tough veins apart and advancing one inch at a time.


    Mozart¡¯s face turned red as the energy entered his body in a disorderly manner, making it difficult for


    him to control the energy in his body and activate the Three Phase God-Demon Technique at the same


    time.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His veins were about to explode, and Mozart gasped for breath, trying to relieve the pain in his body.


    The technique circted to the extreme but could not stop the energy from rampaging through his


    veins.


    Mozart thought of quitting but found that it was impossible.


    He was firmly trapped by the energy in the vortex with no way to move at all.


    Mozart now realized how reckless he was. However, it was useless to say anything now. Mozart turned


    into a giant, and his veins bulged. His face was full of menace.


    The sword spirit in the Caelum Sword suddenly appeared at this time.


    Although the sword spirit could not speak, she knew the situation Mozart was facing now. She hugged


    Mozart tightly, and Mozart felt a sharp stab through his veins.


    This was the sword spirit cutting open his veins inch by inch with sword energy.


    Mozart felt the energy in his body loosen and spread to his flesh and blood.

 Chapter 3646

    Chapter 3646


    Energy filled Steven¡¯s whole body. As the technique circted, his skin toughness had reached its


    peak, and the same went for his flesh and bones.


    Finally, the energy that flowed in Steven¡¯s body turned into liquid. The energy contained in Steven¡¯s


    body now surpassed his current level by several times.


    Steven was finally able to move. He quickly walked out of the magic circle and realized that he was


    sweating profusely.


    ¡°Little sword spirit, thank you¡­¡± Steven looked at the sword spirit and smiled.


    The sword spirit pouted as she looked at Steven as if there was a trace of disdain.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Steven ignored the sword spirit and sat cross-legged on the ground, nning to organize the energy


    that he had just obtained.


    Although the situation just now was dangerous, the benefits Steven got were real. Although his level


    did not increase, his energy was much stronger than before. However, hismunicator rang at this


    time.


    With a nce, Steven was taken aback by the content.


    [Mayor, please connect the ruined city¡¯s system to themunicator.]


    Steven did not expect the system to be so intelligent that it could be connected to themunicator.


    Without even the slightest hesitation, he did so.


    The system sent him a message: [Mayor, we found an energy object that can be used under the ruined


    city. Do you want to absorb it for your own use?]


    The thing under the ruined city, needless to say, must be the Diablo Tower.


    Could the system actually help him to convert the Diablo Tower to his own use?


    After turning on the system¡¯s projection, Steven discovered that the system had already transmitted the


    image of the Diablo Tower buried underground to the screen.


    Looking at the familiar Diablo Tower, Steven sighed softly. Even he had no way to deal with this thing


    back then.


    [Mayor, do you want to absorb it?]


    [Yes]


    Steven clicked on the option given by the system and felt a slight vibration under the ground.


    Very soon, he noticed that the system had ced the Diablo Tower next to him.


    The system gave Steven several options on how to make use of the Diablo Tower, and Steven could


    not help but sigh. It was too intelligent for words.


    Among the options given by the system, one was to turn the Diablo Tower into a defense mechanism


    for the ruined city and provide energy to the Diablo Tower so that it could be used for battle.


    Another option was to turn the Diablo Tower into a permanent sculpture as a passive defense magic


    circle for the ruined city.


    Steven pondered for a while. He had witnessed the strength of the Diablo Tower before. Now that there


    was no effectivebat force in the ruined city, Steven decided to select the first option.


    After clicking this option, the Diablo Tower began to move autonomously.


    He appeared at the entrance of the ancient ruins, and Steven could not helpughing when he saw the


    scene.


    The so-called creature from another world was now watching the door for him. He wondered how the


    people from the other world would feel if they found out about it.

 Chapter 3647

    Chapter 3647


    At this moment, he discovered some drones flying across the sky of the fire phoenix royal family from


    time to time. They did not seem to belong to the fire phoenix royal family.


    Leonardo wondered. Based on Coy¡¯s personality, he would not allow drones from other forces to


    patrol the sky on this territory.


    So why was this happening?


    Was it possible that the ancient Heavenly Court had made a move on the fire phoenix royal family?


    Before Leonardo could ask Coy on themunicator, he found two drones hovering above the


    ancient ruins.


    Seeing this scene, Leonardo stomped on the ground and jumped into the air.


    With a light wave of the Caelum Sword and a sh of sword light, the two drones fell to the ground.


    Immediately after, several other drones flew over.


    The ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s battalion stationed in the fire phoenix royal family immediately locked


    onto this location.


    The entire fire phoenix royal family was corralled in the imperial city by the ancient Heavenly Court, so


    it was impossible for the fire phoenix royal family to deal with their reconnaissance drones at this


    moment.


    Fenrir Lou of the ancient Heavenly Court noticed Leonardo when the drone crashed.


    ¡°Well, well, Leonardo rke, I finally found you. So, you¡¯re still lurking in the territory of the fire phoenix


    royal family without running away!¡±


    He issued an order for some people from the ancient Heavenly Court to rush to Blossoms Valley.


    When Leonardo saw the two drones, he knew that this ce would definitely be exposed. Even if they


    did not see him, they would hurry here when they noticed that ancient ruins had suddenly appeared.


    Therefore, Leonardo made a move.


    They could not teleport again, so Leonardo could only fight with the ancient Heavenly Court.


    However, this was not the ce for a fight. When he discovered the drones, Leonardo had already


    turned on the ancient ruin¡¯s defensive invisible mode.


    The real trump card hidden in the ancient ruins had not been activated yet, which was an illusory magic


    circle.


    This magic circle consumed an extremelyrge amount of energy to activate, which was why Leonardo


    dared to challenge the ancient Heavenly Court.


    This magic formation was the most powerful defensive mechanism in the ancient ruins, but it required a


    certain amount of time to umte energy to release it.


    What Leonardo needed to do now was to buy time for the ancient ruins to activate the magic circle, so


    he had to go out in person to challenge the ancient Heavenly Court battalion.


    Thinking of this, he rushed to the ancient Heavenly Court battalion after issuing an order to the system


    in the ancient ruins with hismunicator.


    Leonardo knew that he was facing not only the ancient Heavenly Court but all the people who came


    here for the bounty reward.


    However, Leonardo had no other choice now. Moreover, the people of the ancient Heavenly Court were


    acting so brazenly in the territory of the fire phoenix royal family, so Coy¡¯s side must be facing a hard


    time.


    Leonardo finally met the people from the ancient Heavenly Court.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 3648

    Chapter 3648


    Joe bumped into them on purpose so that he could attract their attention.


    The people of the ancient Heavenly Court were taken aback when they saw Joe appearing before


    them. They had never encountered an opponent who would appear in front of arge troop like that.


    The battle god battalion of the ancient Heavenly Court was given that name because of its strong


    combat power.


    After a brief surprise, they returned to their senses. They rushed toward Ludwig, and Joe sneered.


    He had had many experiences fighting against such arge-scale battalion.


    As long as he could mess them up, the odds would be in his favor. Thinking of this, red-white mes


    burst from Joe¡¯s body!


    The temperature soared and the air zed, making the eyes of the battalion a little blurry when they


    saw Alder.


    The mes on Joe¡¯s body began to spread to the surroundings. With him as the center of the mes,


    walls of fire separated the battle god battalion.


    This was just Joe¡¯s first step.


    ¡°Form the Battle God Formation.¡±


    With that sudden shout, the battle god battalion that had been separated by the mes on Joe¡¯s body


    seemed to have found their lifeline at this moment.


    Everyone shouted in unison. A pale gold energy spread over them.


    They were named the battle god battalion because they practiced the same technique and even


    possessed the same element.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This made them terrifying because their energy could be integrated.


    Just like now. The pale golden light blocked Joe¡¯s mes, making it impossible for these mes to hurt


    the people of the battalion.


    However, Joe was not unprepared. He knew that the people from the ancient Heavenly Court this time


    must be elites, so he never assumed that he could wipe them out just by using his fire element.


    Following the shouts of the battalion, the pale golden energy formed a spear, whichunched at Joe


    with an extremely sharp force.


    Joe nced over indifferently before jumping into the air with the help of the wind element.


    Of course, the attack from the battle god battalion fell short. However, the battalion did not stop but


    changed formations to adjust the angle of the golden spear.


    When Fenrir saw this scene, he jumped into the air too.


    The other battle gods waved their weapons and helped the battalion to adjust the angle of the golden


    spear.


    Joe stopped at this moment.


    Joe¡¯s body was covered with zing white mes like a huge fireball. He continued to gather the fire


    elements around him.


    The gathered fire elements were not released but got bigger and bigger in the sky.


    The red-white mes dazzled thend, and Joe was like a sun in the sky.


    With the enhancement from the battle gods, the pale golden spear flew through the sky at Joe with a


    force that could destroy the world.


    Very soon, the spear pierced the fireball that was Joe with a whistling sound.


    As soon as the pale golden spear collided with the red-white fireball, a deafening explosion rang.

 Chapter 3649

    Chapter 3649


    Boom!


    The sound was like rumbling thunder.


    Surprisingly, Adrian did not only gather the fire elements but also made use of the wind element to


    keep the fire element spinning around him.


    When the golden spear approached, Adrian smothered his palms with the essence of life. The life


    essence formed a big on Adrian¡¯s palm as he waited for the attack to reach him.


    In mid-air, Adrian transformed into a humanoid chimera covered in zing white mes, and his


    strength almost doubled.


    The bignded on the golden spear, and with the help of the wind element, Adrian swung it around.


    In everyone¡¯s horrified gaze, the pale golden spear circled Adrian¡¯s body before crashing to the ground.


    Adrian was not having a good time either. It was a light golden spear enhanced by several battle gods


    andbined with the battle god battalion. It wasparable to a full-blown attack of a mighty being.


    Although Adrian had turned into a me chimera, the ming scales all over his body started to crack.


    The ming chimera started to shatter into pieces too. This power was too great and terrifying, and


    Adrian¡¯s method of going against the grain caused an overload on him.


    If he had not turned the energy into liquid in the magic circle before, he would not be so powerful now.


    Finally, the pale golden spear was covered with red-white mes.


    Adrian let go of the life essence in his hand, and the pale golden spear seemed to speed up in the air


    before shooting back to the ground again.


    Everyone was shocked at this scene. No one expected Adrian to deal with them in this way, especially


    the battle gods and Fenrir.


    They had brought almost all their troops with them, so they had to face the result no matter what.


    That was because if this attack was sessful, all the forces they had developed in the ancient


    Heavenly Court over the years would be wiped out.


    ¡°Go all out!¡±


    Fenrir took the lead and rushed toward the spear, and the battle gods beside him dared not let their


    guard down in the slightest.


    Everyoneunched their strongest attacks.


    One after another, rays of light at the peak of nine stars flickered, and the energy gathered into one.


    Although they had different elements, there was a special method tobine these elements into one.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A shield filled with various elements from all the battle gods¡® energy appeared above the battle god


    battalion.


    Adrian said with a smile, ¡°Today, let me see what it means to use one¡¯s spear to attack one¡¯s shield!¡±


    With that said, the spear and shield collided.


    Crack!


    It indicated that the space could not withstand the impact.


    A shattering sound followed. Where the spear and shield met, the space copsed!


    The battle gods gritted their teeth. However, it was far from over.


    Adrian had been gathering the fire element in the air for a long time, and it was not in vain.


    He pulled his arms back like drawing a bow.

 Chapter 3650

    Chapter 3650


    When Milos let go, the red-white fireball sted toward the shield formed by the battle gods like a


    falling meteorite.


    Boom!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After the pale golden spear hit the shield, the shield was dull without any luster. The golden spear also


    disappeared into nothingness.


    As the battle gods heaved a sigh of relief, the red-white fireball arrived.


    This fireball was not weaker than the golden spear earlier but more powerful because of the unique


    level 7S fire element. It was as if a powerful missile exploded in the sky above the battle god battalion.


    mes instantly swept across the battle god battalion. A mushroom cloud also appeared above them.


    Miserable cries resounded throughout the area, and the battle gods were no better. They had endured


    two powerful attacks in a row.


    Fenrir roared, ¡°Milos rke, it¡¯s either you or me today!¡±


    Looking at the battle god battalion that was almost wiped out, Fenrir knew he was wrong. He should


    not have brought so many people from the battle god battalion here to fight Milos just for his dignity.


    Half of the battalion was gone now.


    He groomed them with his sweat and tears, and just to deal with one Milos rke, he suffered such a


    huge loss.


    How could he not be upset?


    The other battle gods gritted their teeth with hatred. No one expected such a tough opponent.


    They were not as strong as Fenrir, and the two attacks just now were almost their limit. Even if they had


    the mind to kill Milos now, they had no strength to match.


    The only person who could still fight was Fenrir.


    Milos had also consumed most of his energy and had tond on the ground.


    The moment hended, several men in ck robes suddenly appeared, and Fenrir was delighted at


    their appearance.


    ¡°Great Augur, if you can help me kill Milos now, I promise you can get double the reward!¡±


    Fenrir hated Milos to the bone. Seeing the Great Augur and his people now, he saw the hope of wiping


    his enemy out.


    The two attacks just now had taken a lot from him too. Moreover, he was extremely unconfident now.


    Milos was able to take down more than half of the battle god battalion single-handedly, so how


    terrifying his strength could be?


    Even if Fenrir could kill Frank, he did not want to take the risk.


    After enjoying life in the ancient Heavenly Court for so many years, he no longer had such a strong


    fighting spirit, especially after seeing Milos¡¯s strength.


    Milos looked at the so-called Great Augur.


    It was a blind old man, his eyes full of emptiness. Anyone would think he was blind at first nce and


    feel he was a harmless old man.


    The Great Augur said to Fenrir indifferently, ¡°Since the bounty hunters have taken over the mission,


    there¡¯s no reason to stop.¡±


    Suddenly, the Great Augur¡¯s eyes were no longer empty, and a burst of light shed.


    Several people in the same ck robes next to him surrounded Milos in an instant.

 Chapter 3651

    Chapter 3651


    Their movements were peculiar, but their cements were very precise. They were divided into four


    directions-east, south, north, and west,pletely blocking Rebbeca¡¯s escape.


    ¡°The Four Symbols Formation hasn¡¯t been seen for many years. I never expected to bump into such an


    opponent today,¡± the Great Augur said softly.


    Several shadows appeared on the men in ck robes.


    Seeing this, Rebbeca¡¯s expression changed.


    The shadows were a green dragon, a white tiger, a red pheasant, and a ck turtle. They trapped


    Rebbeca from the four directions. The shadows blocked the sun and light, baring their fangs and


    brandishing their ws menacingly as if they wanted to swallow Rebbeca alive.


    Even without fighting, Rebbeca knew he was no match for them.


    He knew a bit about the Four Symbols Formation from the mighty Astrum¡¯s heritage. Back then, the


    mighty Astrum met an opponent who used the Four Symbols Formation. Due to that battle, he was


    seriously injured and had no choice but to leave his heritage behind before he perished.


    This was the great cmity that the mighty Astrum could not cross in his lifetime.


    Rebbeca had fought with people who could manifest shadows before, but the Four Symbols Formation


    was fundamentally different from the previous shadows, so he had no way to deal with them at all.


    However, this did not mean Rebbeca was going to give up.


    He pulled out the Caelum Sword, and white mes zed on his body again.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared. That person was none other than Raven.


    He shouted to Rebbeca who was caught in battle, ¡°Morten, don¡¯t be afraid. Their Four Symbols


    Formation is iplete. As long as you destroy one symbol, you can break their formation!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing what Raven said, the Great Augur¡¯s face changed slightly.


    ¡°Raven, do you know that you¡¯re betraying the bounty hunters by doing this?¡± the Great Augur said


    coldly.


    Raven sneered and yelled at the Great Augur, ¡°Betray the bounty hunters? Have you forgotten how l


    joined the bounty hunters in the first ce? Or have you forgotten how you allowed the battle gods of


    the ancient Heavenly Court to attack me without caring about my life?¡±


    Raven¡¯s every word hit the mark.


    Everyone knew about his achievements among the bounty hunters, but now that he hade to such


    an end, other bounty hunters would inevitably sympathize with his plight.


    This was exactly the effect Raven wanted. He knew that if he fought the opponent, he had no chance


    of saving Morten, so he used a psychological attack instead.


    The Great Augur¡¯s eyes flickered, and he immediately knew what Raven was up to.


    They had known each other for many years and had a certain level of understanding of each other.


    ¡°Raven, you¡¯ve even resorted to scheming for prey. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll attack you?¡±


    While they were talking, Rebbeca quietly activated the chimera sword formation.


    At this moment, any energy or elemental attack was meaningless. The sword formation was


    undoubtedly the foundation for Rebbeca to fight against the bounty hunters.

 Chapter 3652

    Chapter 3652


    The mark between Vi¡¯s eyebrows glowed.


    He was ready to release the White Marsh and flying snake. He would like to see who was stronger, his


    White Marsh and the flying snake or the four symbols.


    Before Vi could make a move, Raven was already standing in front of Ludwig. To be precise, he


    entered the chimera sword formation.


    Raven looked at the Great Augur coldly and said, ¡°Is it necessary for you to attack me? When I was


    besieged and tortured by the people from the ancient Heavenly Court, you stood by and did nothing.¡±


    While Raven spoke, feathers seemed to be growing on his body.


    ¡°From that moment on, I told myself that l have nothing more to do with the bounty hunters and even


    much less with you.¡±


    After Raven finished speaking every word, his body suddenly began to grow bigger. A light shed in


    the Great Augur¡¯s eyes.


    The Great Augur said with a snort, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll remind you how you got to where you are


    today!¡±


    After saying that, the light burst out from the Great Augur¡¯s eyes.


    A light appeared faintly in the sky. The light was Raven¡¯s appearance, but it seemed far and vague.


    Seeing this, Raven looked solemn. This was the condition for joining the bounty hunters. If there was


    betrayal after signing a contract with the bounty hunters, the end would be total destruction.


    This was why the Great Augur always had the final say among the bounty hunters.


    The Great Augur added, ¡°Raven, I¡®ll give you onest chance. If you kill Vi now, I¡¯ll spare your life


    and let you return to the bounty hunters.¡±


    However, Raven kept sneering. The Great Augur nodded seeing at this.


    He knew that it was meaningless to continue. The light from his eyes wrapped around his hands.


    The Great Augurt weaked his fingers in a hand seal. The light in the sky was suddenly covered with


    chains.


    At the same time, Raven¡¯s figure also froze as if he was bound by something.


    ¡°Raven, I¡¯m going to destroy you!¡±


    Following the Great Augur¡¯s roar, the chains around the light tightened, and the light in the air


    shattered.


    Raven was all covered in blood. His skin, limbs, and torso began to deform as if under great pressure.


    Suddenly, Raven exploded like fluffy cotton wool.


    ¡°From now on, I no longer owe you or the bounty hunters.¡±


    After Raven finished speaking, he turned into countless ravens flying in all directions.


    Seeing this scene, the Great Augur¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°A manifestation technique. So, you¡¯ve mastered this technique. It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated


    you¡­¡±


    The Great Augur shouted to the other bounty hunters around him, ¡°Kill every raven for me. Don¡¯t let


    even one escape!¡±


    The moment he gave this order, the ravens started attacking the bounty hunters.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Although these people were not weak or slow, and some even killed several ck ravens in an instant,


    one or two ravens stillnded on them.


    Weirdly, the moment the ravensnded on them, the creatures burrowed into their bodies.

 Chapter 3653

    Chapter 3653


    ¡°Great Augur, you nted countless curses on me in order to increase my level. Today, l¡¯ll return all


    these curses to the bounty hunters.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®curse¡¯, all the bounty hunters, especially those who had ravens burrowing into their


    bodies, were flustered.


    The power of the curse was also revealed at this time. These people quickly aged at a speed visible to


    the naked eye.


    Moana was also shocked when he saw this. This so-called curse could elerate the speed of human


    aging. If Raven had used this trick when they fought back then, he might not be able to deal with it.


    Seeing this situation, the Great Augur also became nervous. He dared to use the power of the curse to


    improve Raven¡¯s level back then because he believed that Raven was absolutely loyal to him. He


    never expected Raven to betray him one day.


    Suddenly, a bell appeared on the Great Augur¡¯s hand.


    Jingle!


    The bell jingled.


    The body of the Great Augur seemed to be lifted by some force and slowly rose to the sky.


    ¡°Raven, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t deal with you!¡±


    Following the sound of the bell, a thundercloud rolled in the sky. Immediately after, thunderbolts fell.


    Moana took a closer look and realized that it was not thunderbolts but beams of lightning elements.


    Complex runes were carved on the beams.


    Moana was taken aback. To engrave runes on elemental attacks required a deep level of elemental


    control.


    As the beams of lightning elements fell, the number of ravens that flew without qualms in the sky


    gradually decreased. Their movements began to slow down too.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Finally, these ravens became one again.


    After performing such arge-scale curse, Raven was not in a good situation now. His face was pale,


    and he could not even stand properly.


    The Great Augur said, ¡°I thought you could give me a helping hand after mastering the manifestation


    technique, but I didn¡¯t expect you to betray me. But that¡¯s okay. I can take back all the curses on you.¡±


    Since he could groom Raven, he could groom others too.


    Raven was calm. He looked back at Moana and smiled miserably.


    He said, ¡°I can finally leave this world without owing anyone¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Great Augur gathered a huge beam of lightning element in the air.


    ¡°Raven, go to hell!¡±


    With that said, the huge beam of lightning struck.


    Raven closed his eyes.


    He was ready to die.


    From the moment he turned his back on the Great Augur, he had foreseen this oue. However, the


    lightning did not fall on him.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found a person standing in front of him. He was the one who


    blocked the lightning.


    ¡°Moana?¡±


    Moana turned around, saw his eyes opening, and said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to leave this world


    before killing me?¡±


    Moana turned around again and activated the chimera sword formation to its limit.


    He roared, ¡°Break it!¡±


    The sword of heaven and earth wasunched.

 Chapter 3654

    Chapter 3654


    The Great Augur was startled.


    Was Cindy not trapped in the Four Symbols Formation?


    How could hee here to save Raven now?


    When the Great Augur¡¯s eyes fell on the bounty hunters, he finally realized the anomaly. All of them


    had grown old. Let alone summoning the four symbols, they could barely even stand.


    ¡°Raven, this is all your fault!¡±


    The Great Augur suddenly realized that Raven released so many manifestations just now to cover up


    his real purpose.


    His purpose was to help Cindy escape, and Cindy realized it long ago, so he helped Raven.


    As those ravens flew around just now, Cindy noticed a ck shadownding on one of the people


    besieging him. He immediately thought that this might be Raven¡¯s real purpose, but he could not


    confirm it at that time.


    He only realized it when he saw the changes in the other bounty hunters after the ravens entered them.


    Raven¡¯s curse worked the strongest on him, so even if he remained on these four people like a parasite


    just for a moment, it was enough to make them unable to fight.


    Cindy was also able to escape from the danger. However, Raven¡¯s bright eyes turned gray by now.


    His body also began to wrinkle and age.


    ¡°Why did you save me? When I helped you break the Four Symbols Formation, l was already doomed.¡±


    Cindyughed, and a burst of life essence poured into Raven¡¯s body.


    The purest form of life essence brought Raven back to life.


    Cindy smiled and said, ¡°Since you destroyed the Four Symbols Formation for me, you won¡¯t die


    anymore.¡±


    Seeing this scene, the Great Augur narrowed his eyes and said softly, ¡°Since all of you want to die so


    much, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    His voice gradually became stronger, and his whole body was covered in runes.


    The Great Augur¡¯s eyes turned blue.


    Fenrir had been watching from the sidelines. When he noticed the Great Augur¡¯s power, he scowled


    darkly.


    There were few people like the Great Augur. From the day he started to practice, he had already given


    up on improving his level and simply immersed himself in curses.


    He could nt curses on others and also use these curses to enhance himself. However, the cost was


    that his practice level would stop from the day he started using the curses.


    At this moment, the Great Augur was activating the curse on himself.


    Although this curse was so powerful to the point of being destructive, the price of activating this curse


    was not low either.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The Great Augur¡¯s body was vaguely translucent, and everyone realized that they were covered in


    runes at this moment.


    Raven walked up to Mozart. He looked at the Great Augur¡¯s state and said to George, ¡°It looks like the


    Great Augur is determined to keep us here.¡±


    Cindy nced at him.


    Raven continued, ¡°The curse he¡¯s performing now will destroy the structure of his body and cause


    irreversible damage to him, but he¡¯s going all out just to kill us at the cost of injuring himself.¡±

 Chapter 3655

    Chapter 3655


    Lydia nodded and squatted slightly. He was ready to fight the Great Augur to the death.


    The mark of the White Marsh emitted a temperature as warm as the sun.


    He was ready to go, and the White Marsh coulde out whenever and wherever Lydia wanted. The


    flying snake imprint on his chest was shining brightly too.


    When the shadow of the flying snake appeared before, it was without Lydia¡¯s consent. However, now


    that Lydia¡¯s level had improved, the flying snake started to obey Lydia¡¯s wishes.


    Suddenly, an old voice rang. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years, but your level is still stagnant.¡±


    As soon as the voice was heard, everyone¡¯s expressions changed, including the battle god battalion of


    the ancient Heavenly Court and the battle gods.


    Due to this person¡¯s remarks, the transparent state of the Great Augur also dissipated. He went back


    his normal state.


    Lydia and Raven were taken aback at this scene. Finally, he saw Coy Nox.


    An old man stood next to him. Although the old man looked amiable, he was the one who spoke those


    words just now.


    He walked over, and his body flickered. He was obviously traversing through the distance. It also meant


    that his control over the rules of space was very advanced.


    ¡°ls Wilhelm still the current leader of the bounty hunters?¡±


    ¡°How dare he do as he pleases in the territory of the fire phoenix royal family? Has he forgotten the


    lesson we taught him back then?¡±


    The old man did not show any courtesy when he said this. When he looked at the Great Augur, it was


    like he was looking at an ignorant junior.


    The Great Augur finally paused at his words. Of course, he recognized the old man in front of him, and


    from his words, the bounty hunters had obviously fought against him before.


    It seemed they had suffered some losses too.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Coy came with the old man, Lydia had some guesses. Obviously, the old man had an


    unusual rtionship with Coy.


    The Great Augur sweated profusely at the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Um, I¡­¡± the Great Augur stammered.


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± The old man waved his hand, and the Great Augur backed away with the bounty


    hunters.


    They could not even withstand a small attack from the old man.


    After they backed away, the old man turned to the battle gods of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    ¡°Has the ancient Heavenly Court forgotten about the peace agreement we signed back then? What¡¯s


    the meaning of bringing your people to attack this ce now?¡±


    Hearing that, Fenrir hurried forward.


    He bowed to the old man and said, ¡°Of course, we dare not provoke the might of a holy tier. We just


    want to capture this cunning Lydia rke from the fire phoenix royal family. We had no choice but to


    send our troops here.¡±


    The old man scoffed at his exnation.


    Lydia frowned and looked at the old man. He never expected that the fire phoenix royal family would


    have a holy-tier mighty being.

 Chapter 3656

    Chapter 3656


    The old man stared at Fenrir and snorted coldly.


    This simple gesture scared Fenrir out of his wits. He did not even have the courage to go one-on-one


    with Boneng, let alone this old man whose level had surpassed him by far.


    He quickly signaled to the battle god battalion and the battle gods to retreat from the territory of the fire


    phoenix royal family.


    Geena said respectfully to the old man, ¡°Thank you for your help, Sir¡­¡±


    Coy came over and patted Geena on the shoulder while smiling.


    ¡°I knew it must be you who made such a bigmotion.¡±


    Geena also smiled and said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that you would have such a powerful patron in the fire


    phoenix royal family.¡±


    The two chatted andughed.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Coy spoke to Geena without caution, ¡°Every royal family has powerful practitioners standing on


    guard, but the grandmaster of the fire phoenix royal family has been keeping a low profile to test us.¡±


    Hearing the conversation between Coy and Boneng, the old man coughed softly.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop with the reminiscence. I¡¯m not here just to save you¡­¡± The old man paused before


    fixing his gaze on Geena and saying, ¡°I want to know how a member of the White Marsh royal family


    ended up in the fire phoenix royal family.¡±


    Hearing that, Coy¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Geena in surprise.


    Geena looked at the old man in surprise too. He did not disy his strength just now, let alone the


    strength of the White Marsh.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Grandmaster? Why can¡¯t I understand a word?¡± Coy looked at the old


    man in astonishment.


    The old man sneered and tapped his finger lightly.


    Geena felt that the White Marsh that was lying dormant in his arm could not help but appear at this


    time.


    The old man said, ¡°If he isn¡¯t a member of the White Marsh royal family, how could he have this mark


    on his body? He has a White Marsh hidden in him!¡±


    The expression on Coy¡¯s face changed subtly.


    ¡°Boneng, what the hell is going on here?¡±


    Geena had no way to exin this clearly.


    He looked at the old man and Coy, saying calmly, ¡°If you trust me, don¡¯t ask anything now. When I


    can tell you, I will.¡±


    Then, he took Raven to Blossoms Valley.


    The old man wanted to make a move on Boneng, but Coy stopped him.


    ¡°Coy, you have to understand that you¡¯re the sole heir of the fire phoenix royal family and hold the


    fate of the entire fire phoenix royal family in your hands!¡±


    The old man said solemnly. Obviously, he did not trust Moses. Even at his level, he could not discern


    the many secrets hidden within Moses.


    A person with so many secrets was like a ticking time bomb hidden in the territory of the fire phoenix


    royal family, so how could the grandmaster feel at ease?


    ¡°Grandmaster, I trust my judgment, and I believe in his character.¡±


    Coy did not say anymore but nced at Geena before he headed back to the imperial city of the fire


    phoenix royal family.

 Chapter 3657

    Chapter 3657


    The grandmaster asked, ¡°If you insist on doing things your way and want to drag the entire fire phoenix


    royal family down with you, I¡¯ll consider re-electing a sessor.¡±


    Coy merely waved his hand without even saying a word.


    However, his attitude was very clear. Regardless of whether he was going to be the sessor of the


    fire phoenix royal family or not, he was very sure that he would believe in Stefan.


    Raven followed Rowan, and the two did not say a word until Raven saw the ancient ruins.


    At this time, half of the illusory formation of the ancient ruins werepleted, and the energy


    fluctuation was not small. However, due to the special feature of the illusory formation, anyone who


    was not near the ancient ruins would not notice anything abnormal.


    ¡°This ce is very mysterious. We mustn¡¯t barge in recklessly. If we offend the people inside, I¡¯m


    afraid¡­¡±


    Raven stopped in his tracks and looked at the ancient ruins in front of him in amazement.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He knew that people who lived in this ce must not be simple.


    Nori smiled and said, ¡°This is my home. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything mysterious about this ce.¡±


    Nori said lightly and walked toward the ancient ruins.


    Raven¡¯s face was full of surprise. He finally knew why Nori dared to go against the attacks from the


    ancient Heavenly Court, the bounty hunters, and the Great Augur.


    This was his basis.


    ¡°Are you telling me that this magnificent ce is your home?¡±


    Nori said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    He patted the diabolic figurine at the door lightly as if he was showing it off to Raven.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ If you have this ce, why did you go out to fight with them? Wouldn¡¯t it be safer


    to stay here?¡±


    Hearing that, Nori merely smiled. The illusory formation of the ancient ruins was not activated, so he


    had to go out and fight with the ancient Heavenly Court.


    However, he also knew that the ancient Heavenly Court would not give up so easily. Therefore, he


    could not stop this illusory formation.


    While thinking, Nori led Raven into the ancient ruin.


    Everything in the ancient ruin was operating smoothly, and Nori could not help but sigh. It was really


    good to have this intelligent system.


    At this moment, Nori received a system message through hismunicator.


    [The supply area has been activated.]


    Nori instructed the system to find a robot and lead Raven to his room, while Nori walked to the supply


    area.


    Although the ancient ruins were slowly unfolding, the area division was still within the scope of the


    ruined city.


    It was Nori¡¯s first time lifting the veil of this ancient city, so he wanted to see what he could find there.


    After saying a few words to Raven, Nori left.


    When he arrived at the supply area of ancient ruins, he discovered a verification checkpoint at the door.


    ¡°Mayor, please enter your energy into the verification magic circle¡­¡±


    Nori raised his hand to press on the verification magic circle and infused his energy.


    ¡°The verification isplete. Please enter the supply area, Mayor.¡±

 Chapter 3658

    Chapter 3658


    The door in front of him opened, and Sonya stepped in.


    As soon as he entered, he realized that the supply area of the ancient ruins was ridiculouslyrge. The


    dazzling array of items in the supply area surprised him even more.


    Sonya finally saw what was in the supply area.


    There were rows after rows ofbat robots, mechanical beasts, and service robots.


    There were also half-human, half-mechanical creatures, which the system introduced to Sonya as he


    looked at those creatures and wondered.


    ¡°Mayor, the half-human, half-mechanical creatures that you¡¯re seeing now are second-generation


    combat robots.


    ¡°Based on the strength conversion of this continent, the strength of thesebat robots is equivalent


    to that of a seven-star powerhouse.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing the neatly disyed robots, Sonya felt a surge of warmth in his heart. If he could make use of


    them, not to mention the battle god battalion of the ancient Heavenly Court, he could even face eight or


    ten battalions.


    However, the system reminded him at this time, ¡°Mayor, due to your limited authority now, you can only


    mobilize the first-generationbat robots, mechanical beasts, and service robots.¡±


    ¡°You may increase your authority limit if you can provide more energy to the ruined city.¡±


    Sonya shook his head and sighed. His thinking was still too immature. If he could turn on these


    second-generation robots, he could practically rule over the world.


    Further down, he saw countless ss jars.


    They were full of liquid energy. At first, Sonya yearned for the liquid energy technology created by the


    octopus professor, but now it seemed it was not that advanced.


    Sonya asked the system how to make this liquid energy.


    The system told Sonya everything it knew.


    What really interested Sonya was the contents of the ss jars, which were living people. He could


    even see their slightly heaving chests. It meant they were still breathing.


    ¡°This is the main battle force of the ruined city, ourbat warriors. You need the highest authority to


    mobilize them. They¡¯re equivalent to a powerhouse at the peak of eight stars.¡±


    The system again gave Sonya an exnation in a timely manner.


    Sonya was shocked hearing at this exnation.


    Even powerhouses at the peak of eight stars could be created in this way. If this ruined city was


    allowed to develop, was it possible to produce holy-tier powerhouses?


    Sonya turned his attention to other areas, which were full of various spare parts, materials needed to


    make magic circles, and recement artillery.


    Just the supply area gave Sonya such a pleasant surprise. If other areas were activated, there might


    be constant surprises.


    ¡°Mayor, do you want to mobilize thebat robots for security patrols?¡±


    Sonya wascking in this area now, so he chose to let them patrol without hesitation and even sent out


    all the mechanical beasts and service robots.


    His objective was very simple, to bring the ruined city back to life.


    The ruined city was too lifeless, so Sonya made this decision. Sonya finally saw the tip of the iceberg of


    the ruined city.


    Sonya¡¯s top priority now was to find out how to get more energy to supplement the ruined city. Only


    then could he increase his authority limit.

 Chapter 3659

    Chapter 3659


    After everything was done, Moana received a message from Coy.


    [Abraham, the ancient Heavenly Court will be sending their true elites to attack you. I¡¯m not in a good


    situation right now and can¡¯t help you. You must be prepared.]


    Before Moana could reply to the message saying that it did not matter, Coy sent another message.


    [I can only convey the news to you but can¡¯t send you any help.]


    Moana had long expected that the ancient Heavenly Court would not let this go, so he could only


    improve his level as much as possible.


    He had no idea that just because Coy did not cooperate with the ancient Heavenly Court, thetter


    dered war on the fire phoenix royal family.


    Almost all the royal families received this news, which the ancient Heavenly Court did on purpose.


    They wanted to set an example. By showing their power, other royal families would fear the ancient


    Heavenly Court.


    Although Coy did not say so, Moana vaguely guessed that since the ancient Heavenly Court was


    going to send elites to kill him, they would definitely send their people into the territory of the fire


    phoenix royal family.


    In that case, there would inevitably be friction with the fire phoenix royal family.


    Thinking of this, Moana could not help getting restless. He did not want to cause trouble for others, but


    it seemed impossible.


    For now, he could only wait until he developed his power, give the ancient Heavenly Court a head-on


    blow, and move the ruined city somewhere else.


    Moana returned to the practice area again.


    The princess had been practicing with the other merpeople there without leaving. They knew that the


    situation was urgent now.


    With the service robots now, everything was much more convenient. At the system¡¯smand, the


    service robots had prepared food, water, and other necessities and ced them outside the practice


    area.


    Moana then went to the central area. This time, he did note oute hell or high water.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, it was not as ufortable as before. After all, his veins had been reconstructed, so his


    practice speed was faster than before.


    In the ancient Heavenly Court, Fenrir was in his room.


    He threw a huge tantrum, reducing his luxurious room into a wreck. How could he not be angry?


    The supreme sage was above his position as a battle god. He lost so many people this time and


    brought shame to the supreme sage. He was made aughing stock among his peers in the ancient


    Heavenly Court.


    Every mockery and sarcasm was branded on Fenrir¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What? He deployed the entire battle god battalion but couldn¡¯t even take down a nine-star


    practitioner?¡±


    ¡°Is the battle god battalion a scam?¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯re just an empty shell. The battle god battalion is nothing but a joke of the ancient


    Heavenly Court. I say we should just get rid of it.¡±


    Instead of reflecting on his weak strength and cowardice, Fenrir put all the me on Moana and hated


    him to the core.


    ¡°I¡¯m a battle god of the ancient Heavenly Court, and I¡¯ve never suffered such humiliation before. Not


    only Moana but also the fire phoenix royal family¡­ Just you wait.¡±

 Chapter 3660

    Chapter 3660


    Although the ancient Heavenly Court had issued an order to go after Nana and the fire phoenix royal


    family, Fenrir was also ordered not to step out of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    Such an order was issued because Fenrir¡¯s defeat this time was unjustifiable.


    For this reason, Fenrir began to contact the power he had developed in secret.


    Over the years, he had been in contact with various forces scattered on the continent. With his identity


    as a battle god of the ancient Heavenly Court, he even managed to recruit some people.


    The bounty hunters earlier could not attract his attention, but there were no other organizations in the


    territory of the fire phoenix royal family.


    Fenrir used hismunicator to make contact. He had already issued a bounty for Nana before and


    now increased the reward several times.


    On top of that, he also contacted the forces he had developed in secret, telling them to kill Nana by


    hook or by crook.


    Due to the existence of the ancient city, the scenery in Blossoms Valley had changed from the previous


    wreck.


    The scorched earth was now covered with ayer of green. Everything wasing back to life.


    Especially after the ancient ruins were stationed here, more and more energy gathered here, and


    Blossoms Valley was full of life.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The princess hade out from her practice. Her current level had reached a bottleneck, and she


    needed an opportunity to go further.


    With nothing better to do, she sat on the tallest tower in the ancient ruins and looked at the surrounding


    scenery.


    Everything here was very new to her. She had never left the undenNater world, so everything here was


    new to her.


    If Nana could change his attitude toward her, she would rather not return to the underwater world for


    the rest of her life.


    ***


    In the morning, she deliberately went to see Anderson, but he had left the ancient ruins early without


    even telling anyone what he was going to do.


    It was now evening and Nana had not returned.


    At this moment, the princess noticed that the patrol robots seemed to be fighting something. She


    tensed up and immediately rushed in that direction.


    Before she got there, she saw a pair of robots attacking an unknown creature. The robots did not seem


    to be a match for that creature.


    Without hesitation, the princess gathered the water elements in her hand. In her opinion, anyone who


    went against Nana was an enemy. Thus, she made a move.


    The blue water element was extremely clear, but that did not mean that she had no attack power.


    Tremendous water elements continued to gather, and the princess chanted softly as a wave of water


    appeared at her feet.


    She aimed the waves at the unknown creature. The boundless water element instantly enveloped the


    creature.


    At this moment, the unknown creature raised its head to look at the princess.


    It was a creature with two horns, and it was gray in the color of the earth element.


    The princess was obviously not good at fighting, but she did try her best to capture the opponent in one


    fell swoop.

 Chapter 3661

    Chapter 3661


    However, the creature was obviously not as simple as the princess thought. The sand on the ground


    surged and dust billowed, submerging her water elements.


    This was not the underwater world, so the princess¡¯s advantage over the water element could not be


    brought into full disy.


    Ynda returned at this time. He rammed into the surging water and earth elements.


    With a muffled noise, the dust cleared.


    Ynda looked at the princess and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you fighting with the gray bull here?¡±


    Facing Ynda¡¯s teasing, the princess only felt ashamed.


    She wanted to help Ynda to solve a little problem, but Ynda ended up solving it himself.


    Seeing the dying bull on the ground, Ynda raised his foot and said, ¡°How dare you barge in here


    without even developing your intelligence? Go home and continue your practice.¡±


    Ynda was well aware of this situation.


    The energy here was much more abundant than in other ces, which attracted the exotic beasts from


    the fire phoenix royal family.


    ¡°Are you going to let this creature go just like that? It just fought with the robots of the ancient ruins.¡±


    Ynda walked over, tapped the princess lightly on her head, and said, ¡°So what if they fought? If they


    didn¡¯t, the robots here won¡¯t be able to adapt to the battles here. They need to increase their levels


    through fighting too.¡±


    Although thebat robots in the ancient ruins were basically machines, the core driving them was the


    magic circle.


    Thus, fighting with the exotic beasts could perfect the magic circle in their bodies and also improve their


    strength.


    ¡°Am I really that useless, causing you trouble all the time?¡±


    Ynda shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Everyone has a hidden talent. Your advantage isn¡¯t


    here but underwater. If we¡¯re underwater, that creature wouldn¡¯t have acted so arrogantly.¡±


    The princess finally smiled.


    Ynda took her hand and said, ¡°Come with me to the ruined city. I have a surprise for you¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing Ynda¡¯s determined look, the princess let Ynda hold her hand. This was the first time she


    felt such warmth and happiness.


    When they entered the ancient ruins, Ynda asked the system of the ruined city, ¡°Can you open up a


    separate area for me? I want to create an underwater world in the ruined city.¡±


    After receiving thatmand, the system mobilized energy and rearranged the ruined city.


    Soon, a huge space appeared. However, it was empty.


    Ynda went to work. He took out his ck turtle shell and ced it in the space. A burst of energy


    stimted the ck turtle shell, and water appeared in this space. Even underwater creatures and


    various corals appeared in the water.


    Ynda turned to the princess and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you think? Are you satisfied with the


    underwater world I¡¯ve created for you in this ancient city?¡±


    The princess nodded repeatedly, so excited that she did not know what to say.


    This was too good to be true. She thought that she would never have the chance to return to the


    underwater world again and might just stay in the ancient ruin for the rest of her life.


    Ynda¡¯s action made her feel a surge of warmth.

 Chapter 3662

    Chapter 3662


    Vivian did not do this because he liked the princess.


    He simply thought creatures like merpeople should live in water. Moreover, water was the most suitable


    environment for them, and their practice speed could be faster.


    After a brief exnation, he was ready to practice again, but when he walked out, he saw Raven


    waiting for him.


    Raven looked at him with a serious expression.


    Vivian looked at Raven in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Raven hesitated as if he did not know how to broach the subject.


    After hesitating for a long time, he said, ¡°I have to tell you something¡­ Do you know the Killer


    Regime?¡±


    Vivian was puzzled. He did not recognize the name or know what it was.


    Seeing Vivian¡¯s expression, Raven continued, ¡°It¡¯s an extremelyrge assassin group with traces of


    them in every royal family. They¡¯ve already set their sights on you.¡±


    While speaking, Raven showed Vivian hismunicator.


    Vivian saw a rather special message on Raven¡¯smunicator.


    The message was more like an order, which clearly stated: [From today, the Killer Regime will specify


    Vivian rke as the first target to kill. No one from any other organization is to intervene.]


    There was no threatening content, but anyone could see that someone who dared to speak this way


    was extremely powerful. In addition to showing off, the person had achieved the effect of a


    Judging by the expression on Raven¡¯s face, it was clear that the Killer Regime was not bragging.


    Vivian wondered why only Raven received this message.


    Raven read Vivian¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be surprised. Killers like us are listed in the


    Killer Regime. Only killers can receive this news.¡±


    That cleared Vivian¡¯s doubts. From Raven¡¯s expression, he could tell that the Killer Regime was very


    powerful, even to the point ofmanding the world¡¯s killers.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Raven asked Vivian with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°The Killer Regime is different from the bounty hunters. Their strength is simply on a different level.¡±


    As if afraid that Vivian would not believe him, Raven said hastily.


    Vivian chuckled hearing this.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    What else could he do?


    Since the other party wanted to mess with him, he just had to fight them.


    However, the other party was too strong. If he really wanted to deal with them, he had to think of some


    ways.


    Raven looked at Vivian in wonder. He was still waiting for Vivian¡¯s answer.


    Vivian said, ¡°Do you know of any royal family nearby with something like an energy mine?¡±


    Raven frowned. He did not expect Vivian¡¯s thoughts to be so active. He thought about how to deal with


    the Killer Regime one second but asked about energy mines the next.


    ¡°Are you focusing on the right topic?¡±


    Vivian chuckled and said, ¡°If my guess is right, the Killer Regime must have something to do with the


    ancient Heavenly Court, so this location will definitely be exposed. I don¡¯t want any trouble when my


    foundation isn¡¯t firmly established yet.¡±

 Chapter 3663

    Chapter 3663


    Raven pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll divert their attention.¡±


    Since the other party had found him, there was nothing else to do. Geena already had a n in mind.


    However, he must not damage his foundation, which was the ancient ruins.


    He wanted to cause a greatmotion and attract the attention of the Killer Regime, but the fire


    phoenix royal family was Coy Nox¡¯s territory. He could not lure the Killer Regime here, so he


    decided to go to other royal families.


    Even so, his trip could not be in vain. He had to find more energy resources for the ruined city and


    increase his authority limit.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Thinking of this, Geena walked out.


    As Geena left, Raven could only admire his guts.


    He suddenly felt that he could not figure Geena out. However, this made things interesting. After all, he


    regarded Geena as his lifelong goal.


    Geena found a service robot and told it to inform the princess that he was going away for a while


    before he left the ancient ruins.


    He left with great fanfare without any attempt to conceal his movement.


    Raven followed Geena silently like a shadow.


    Geena asked softly without turning his head, ¡°I¡¯m wanted by the Killer Regime as their first target to kill.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying if you keep following me?¡±


    Raven replied tly without looking up, ¡°As I said, only I can kill you, and no one else can.¡±


    The two walked while chatting, and Raven was the guide.


    They were heading to the territory of the Beelzebub royal family next to the fire phoenix royal family.


    The territory of the Beelzebub royal family was several times more deste than the fire phoenix royal


    family.


    The two walked slowly, and Geena swaggered along the way.


    He was as arrogant as could be, with not a hint that he was being wanted by the Killer Regime at all.


    The more they acted this way, the more silent the Killer Regime was.


    Someone finally approached them when they stepped outside the territory of the fire phoenix royal


    family.


    However, they were not from the Killer Regime but from the Beelzebub royal family.


    Unlike the fire phoenix royal family, the people from the Beelzebub royal family had ferocious faces as


    if they were spawns of the devil.


    Geena and Raven were stopped by the people of the Beelzebub royal family the moment they stepped


    into their territory.


    ¡°People of unknown origins are not allowed to enter the territory of the Beelzebub royal family without


    authorization!¡± The guards of the Beelzebub royal family guarding the border snarled at Geena and


    Raven.


    Geena smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Beelzebub royal family is short of supplies. I¡¯m here to


    negotiate a trade.¡±


    At Geena¡¯s words, even Raven on the side was taken aback. They had nothing on them now, so what


    was Geena about to trade with them?


    As for the guards of the Beelzebub royal family, their attitudes softened at Geena¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you have?¡±


    While they were talking, a passerby walked past Ludwig.


    Geena grabbed him and smashed his head in one blow.

 Chapter 3664

    Chapter 3664


    Everyone was stunned by Cindy¡¯s action, and Cindy threw the man¡¯s body in the middle of the road


    with a smile.


    Raven discoveredter that there was a stealth weapon glowing with a green luster hidden in the man¡¯s


    sleeve.


    Raven and the others were extremely surprised at this scene. If Cindy had not struck in time, this


    person would have seeded.


    At this time, Cindy found many things on this person.


    It included an ess pass to the territory of the Beelzebub royal family.


    Cindy collected everything and asked the guard of the Beelzebub royal family, ¡°Do you need these


    things?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    People from the Beelzebub royal family respected the strong, and they were used to killing.


    They immediately said to Morten, ¡°Since you¡¯ve obtained an ess pass, please go ahead.¡±


    The guards of the Beelzebub royal family were surprisingly amiable. Cindy smiled and led Raven


    inside.


    When they entered the territory of the Beelzebub royal family, Raven finally could not hold back


    anymore.


    ¡°How did you know there was something wrong with that person?¡±


    As a bounty hunter for many years, Raven had seen a lot of various assassination methods. Just now,


    even Raven did not discover the man¡¯s identity as a killer, but Cindy caught him and killed him so fast


    that Raven did not even have the time to react.


    How could Raven not be surprised?


    Cindy merely smiled without speaking. Along the way, he did not stop using his rules of insight.


    That was why he was able to spot the murderous intent of passersby around him.


    Cindy noticed that this person should be from the Killer Regime with a code word engraved on him.


    ¡°Do you know what the code word on him represents?¡± Instead of answering Raven¡¯s question, Cindy


    asked.


    Raven thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Killer Regime is divided into three types of


    killers¡­ Assassination, forced killing, and siege.¡±


    After a slight pause, Raven continued, ¡°Looking at the situation, that person just now should be an


    assassin.¡±


    In fact, those terms were more than enough. The so-called forced killing and siege should mean killing


    the target with strength or numbers.


    Cindy sighed softly. He had just left the territory of the fire phoenix royal family when he bumped into


    the people from the Killer Regime, which meant thetter had started to move.


    ¡°Raven, it¡¯s best if you stop following me. We¡¯ve just left the fire phoenix royal family and have already


    encountered an assassination attempt from the Killer Regime. I don¡¯t know what will happen next.¡±


    Raven shook his head and said, ¡°I want to see how strong the Killer Regime is.¡±


    Cindy knew that Raven would never leave now, so he just shook his head and smiled. They followed


    the directions given by the Beelzebub royal family¡¯s guards and walked toward a city in the Beelzebub


    royal family¡¯s territory.


    This city was far from prosperous but it was crowded.


    They saw little modern technology here, but Cindy discovered that all the people of the Beelzebub royal


    family in this city more or less had a certain level of practice.


    Their level was not low either.

 Chapter 3665

    Chapter 3665


    With the ess pass of the Beelzebub royal family in hand, Molie and Raven did not attract much


    attention.


    Suddenly, Molie found that his rules of insight seemed to be obstructed. Something in this city seemed


    to affect him.


    He frowned seeing this.


    He nned to find amodation with Raven before finding out if there was an underground energy


    mine in the territory of the Beelzebub royal family.


    Molie suddenly felt a cool breeze behind him. He turned around abruptly and saw that an unknown


    demon beast had almost pounced on his back.


    ¡°Look, those two dummies are almost scared out of their wits.¡±


    Molie heard a burst of raucousughter.


    He turned around and saw that the unknown demon beast had an iron chain tied around its neck, held


    by a member of the Beelzebub royal family.


    Judging from the situation, it was obviously intentional.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Several people from the Beelzebub royal family surrounded him, pointing at Molie and Raven as if they


    wereughing at them. Molie narrowed his eyes but did not speak.


    Raven looked at Molie and did not move either.


    When he turned around, Molie used his rules of insight to observe the Beelzebub royal family


    members. After realizing that the other party was no more than a six-star practitioner, he did not take


    this matter to heart.


    However, just as he was about to leave, the man let go of the chain. The snarling demon beast rushed


    at Molie with a roar.


    Boom!


    Molie snorted coldly and threw a punch.


    The demon beast was still charging ahead when Molie punched it in the heart. Its powerful roar turned


    into a whimper in an instant.


    Molie withdrew his hand and red at the man as the demon beast fell to the ground.


    The people of the Beelzebub royal family promptly surrounded Molie and Raven and said, ¡°Outsider, do


    you know how many star dors my demon beast is worth? How dare you kill it? If you pay me back,


    don¡¯t dream of leaving today!¡±


    Molie said, ¡°How much do you think I should pay you?¡±


    Seeing Molie¡¯s nonchnt attitude, the Beelzebub royal family immediately became furious.


    ¡°Are you saying that you have a lot of star dors? But I can also tell you that with my status as Young


    Master Toby, I really don¡¯tck any star dors.¡± Young Master Toby stared at Molie fixedly.


    Molie also looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you want, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, the life of a person like you is as cheap as the demon beast I raised. If you¡¯re willing to break an


    arm, I can let you off.¡±


    Molie stroked his chin and looked at the young master in front of him.


    ¡°Since you insist, I¡¯II break your arm, then.¡±


    While speaking, Molie rushed toward the young master. He moved very quickly, and his level was


    higher than that of the young master.


    Before the young master could react, Molie grabbed his shoulder with one hand and his wrist with the


    other.


    He exerted some force and a crack was heard. Molie ripped off the young master¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 3666

    Chapter 3666


    The young master screamed in pain. He never thought that Ynda would attack him.


    The people with him were not strong, so they quickly backed away upon seeing this.


    Ynda kicked him away and threw his torn arm back to him.


    ¡°You actually wanted me to break your arm. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a strange request.¡±


    While speaking, Ynda waved his hands helplessly.


    The young master¡¯s face and body were drenched in a cold sweat, and blood was still gushing out from


    his severed arm.


    ¡°I asked you to break an arm, but you actually¡­¡±


    He had not finished speaking when he saw Ynda¡¯s cold gaze, and his expression changed


    drastically. Those eyes were simply chilling to the bone.


    He dared not take another look. The few people around him picked up the young master¡¯s arm and


    returned to his side.


    Ynda and Moana went to look for a hotel.


    Although it was called a hotel, due to the limited modern technology in the Cindy royal family, this hotel


    was also extremely basic.


    However, Ynda¡¯s expectations for his surroundings had never been high, so he just left some star


    dors at the front desk and took Moana to the room they had just paid for.


    In the room, Moana frowned and asked Abraham, ¡°Among those people just now, how many are from


    the Mozart?¡±


    Ynda smiled and gestured with his hand.


    Moana was dumbfounded for a moment because Ynda signaled three. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they just take


    you down?¡±


    Ynda said calmly, ¡°They weren¡¯t sure about it. Messing with me this time was just a test. I think


    they¡¯re waiting for someone who can go up against me.¡±


    Moana noticed some problems too. Logically speaking, they had just entered this city. Even if there


    were young masters who were reckless and unrestrained, it was too much of a coincidence to pick on


    them.


    Neither Ynda nor Moana was so conspicuous that others would notice them.


    Ynda sat cross-legged on the bed in meditation.


    Moana asked, ¡°Since you know they¡¯ve nned the next step, why are you sitting here waiting to die?¡±


    Without even opening his eyes, Ynda asked, ¡°Have you noticed anything different about this hotel


    we¡¯re staying in?¡±


    Of course, Moana knew that Ynda was not referring to the hotel¡¯s environment.


    He carefully recalled the expressions and movements of the receptionist when they first came in.


    When the man saw Abraham, he tensed almost subconsciously and kept looking at one spot.


    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s something wrong with the front desk?¡±


    Ynda opened his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re only half right. If you had observed carefully, you would¡¯ve


    found several people hidden in the spot where the receptionist kept looking at. They should all be from


    the Mozart.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Moana only felt that Ynda was bing more and more mysterious at this time.

 Chapter 3667

    Chapter 3667


    Sandra was not only super strong but also meticulous, observing every detail so carefully.


    Jasmine suddenly felt that it would be nice if he could stay by Sandra¡¯s side. After all, he could learn


    quite a lot.


    There was a knock on the door at this time.


    ¡°Hello, the hotel has prepared a meal for the two of you. Please open the door.¡±


    Jasmine got up immediately and nced at Leonardo, who still had his eyes closed as if he did not


    hear anything.


    Jasmine opened the door warily.


    A maid stood at the door and said to Jasmine with a smile on her face, ¡°Hello, Sir, this is a special meal


    we prepared for you. May I bring it in?¡±


    Josua held a tray with several exquisite snacks in her hand. Jasmine did not notice anything unusual,


    so he let her in.


    As soon as the woman stepped in, she suddenly turned around and smiled sweetly at Jasmine.


    Jasmine felt a sudden wave of stupor. Josua¡¯s eyes seemed like a sea of stars. In a split second,


    Jasmine was immersed in it.


    Jasmine wanted to speak, but he felt numb all over his body. He could not even straighten his tongue.


    Josua¡¯s hand suddenly turned into a sharp dagger.


    As she was about to stab Jasmine in the chest, Sandra made his move. He kicked out and broke the


    dagger. Then, Sandra pped Jasmine on the shoulder.


    Jasmine felt a burst of energy pouring into his body and shivered. His senses finally cleared up.


    However, he could not figure out how he fell under the woman¡¯s spell.


    Sandra was fighting the woman by now.


    He nced at the woman and said, ¡°There are few illusory masters on this continent.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Josua¡¯s expression changed slightly. Very few people could identify an illusory master at a nce.


    However, the target in front of her did just that.


    At the woman¡¯s silence, Sandra added, ¡°But it seems that you¡¯re not very proficient at it. You probably


    just started learning this technique not long ago. You haven¡¯t learned how to use your energy to create


    virtual scenes, have you?¡±


    While talking, Sandra started to build a virtual scene with his energy.


    This was something he learned from the mighty Astrum¡¯s heritage. Although not officially an illusory


    master, the heritage of the mighty Astrum and his understanding of the illusory technique were simply


    beyond this woman¡¯s reach.


    Josua was startled as the scene in her eyes changed.


    A gentle sea breeze swept through her hair, but when she looked down, she found herself above the


    sea.


    Suddenly, she felt herself falling uncontrobly. She fell to the deepest part of the sea, surrounded by


    endless darkness and chill. She felt helpless and forlorn.


    Her arms and legs kept moving, trying to get out of this underwater world. However, no matter what she


    did, her body kept sinking.


    Jasmine looked at the woman in front of him in surprise. She seemed trapped in a nightmare.

 Chapter 3668

    Chapter 3668


    Although the mighty Astrum did not like to study the illusory technique, it did not mean that he only had


    a superficial understanding of it.


    Sonya discovered this illusory technique from his inherited memory. Its name was the River Burial.


    This illusory technique not only created a virtual scene to confuse the victim but also destroyed the


    person¡¯s mind at their psychological level.


    This woman was attacked by this technique, and tears filled her eyes. She was on the brink of copse.


    She could see nothing but darkness in the water.


    Sonya¡¯s voice rang suddenly, distant and hollow. ¡°Now, tell me how many people the Jordan sent to


    assassinate me.¡±


    Bjorne was already trapped in an illusion, but when she heard the words ¡®the Jordan¡¯, her befuddled


    eyes slowly regained rity.


    Sonya was taken aback at this scene.


    ording to the mighty Astrum, it was not that easy to break free from this technique. However, this


    woman did it so easily.


    Sonya dared not hesitate any longer and quickly poured almost half of his energy into the illusory


    technique.


    Unexpectedly, the woman began to gasp for breath, and her pupils dted. Immediately after, she fell to


    the ground. Her eyes rolled back, and she died.


    Sonya was a little surprised, and Nathalia walked up to the woman to examine her.


    ¡°She¡¯s as dead as a doornail¡­ Did you use an illusory techniquejust now?¡± Nathalia asked softly.


    He did not expect Sonya to know an illusory technique and even subdue and kill the woman so easily.


    From this incident, he gathered that Sonya¡¯s illusory technique was stronger than that woman¡¯s.


    Sonya nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time using the illusory technique, and I¡¯m still not proficient in it.¡±


    Hearing that, Nathalia was even more surprised.


    He was able to kill this woman just on his first attempt, so how good was Sonya¡¯s talent in the art of


    illusion?


    It seemed Nathalia had made the right choice to choose Sonya¡¯s side. If he faced such an enemy,


    Nathalia had no idea how to deal with him.


    ¡°Your illusory technique is powerful, but if you¡¯d kept her alive, we could have gotten some useful


    information out of her.¡±


    Sonya was taken aback and asked, ¡°Are you saying I just killed her with my illusory technique?¡±


    Seeing Sonya¡¯s bewildered face, Nathalia chuckled.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re indeed using the illusory technique for the first time.¡±


    ¡°An illusory technique is all about steady progress. Even if you want to destroy the other party¡¯s


    psychological defense, you can¡¯t do it in one go. Otherwise, the current situation will ur, and the


    victim of the illusory technique will die instantly.¡±


    After hearing Nathalia¡¯s exnation, Sonya nodded.


    However, Sonya was already thinking about how the Jordan would deal with him next.

 Chapter 3669

    Chapter 3669


    Suddenly, Amber found a card under the woman¡¯s body. There was a ckntern on the card with the


    words ¡®Underworld¡¯ next to thentern.


    Amber frowned. The card was weird no matter how he looked at it.


    As Amber was about to pick up the card, Lydia stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that thing!¡±


    Hearing Lydia¡¯s exmation, Amber was startled. He did not expect that Lydia would have such a big


    reaction upon seeing this card.


    Amber asked, ¡°Do you recognize this thing?¡±


    Lydia gulped nervously and said, ¡°This is an invitation card from the Archaic Underworld. They usually


    use this method to invite people they fancy.¡±


    After a slight pause, Lydia continued, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that none of the invited guests would return alive.¡±


    Hearing that, Amber realized how serious this matter was.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Archaic Underworld is even more powerful than the Ishac?¡±


    Lydia did not answer Amber¡¯s question but stared at the card on the ground. That was because, at this


    time, the card was covered in green mes.


    A voice said among the green mes, ¡°Amber rke, Lydia, the Archaic Underworld awaits your


    presence at the Omas Abyss three dayster.¡±


    It was a maic male voice, but Amber could see that Lydia¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Amber could not understand why a simple card like this could scare Lydia almost out of his wits.


    At this moment, the burning card turned into two imprints stamped on Amber¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s hands.


    Amber even tried to use his level 7S fire element to destroy the mark to no avail.


    Lydia slumped on the floor and said wryly, ¡°During the few days I was with you, I¡¯ve experienced things


    that I¡¯ve never experienced before.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Then, Lydia told Amber about the Archaic Underworld.


    The Archaic Underworld was a remote and sinister ce where many powerful people on this continent


    would seek refuge from their enemies. No one could govern that ce, and most people formed their


    little circles.


    Every year, two envoys from the Archaic Underworld would distribute these cards, which was an


    invitation card.


    However, no one had ever returned from the Archaic Underworld alive, so no one knew what happened


    to those who went there.


    It was not that no one refused, but those who did would get their entire families killed. Since then, no


    one dared to refuse, although they were sure to die.


    Hearing Lydia¡¯s exnation, Amber suddenlyughed.


    He did not think that the Archaic Underworld would select people every year just to kill them. They must


    have their purpose for doing so.


    No matter what their purpose was, Amber guessed that they would never allow the participants to die


    before they went there.


    Thinking of this, Amber was no longer so worried about the Ishac¡¯s assassination.

 Chapter 3670

    Chapter 3670


    He said to Fiona, ¡°Since we have to go, let¡¯s rx.¡±


    After saying that, Nirina walked out the door, leaving Fiona stunned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t hide anyway, let¡¯s just eat and drink our fill.¡±


    Nirina swaggered out just like that.


    With a face full of trepidation, Fiona shook his head and followed with a wry smile. He was not as


    rxed as Ludwig. On the contrary, he was full of worries about going to the Archaic Underworld.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He was not even afraid when he was about to be killed by the Great Augur back then. That was


    because he was already prepared to die in battle back then, but now, he was full of hope to live on.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Bolot will attack you again?¡± Fiona chased after Nirina and asked.


    Nirina did not speak but walked to the hotel restaurant. He found the waiter and ordered a table full of


    dishes.


    Fiona looked at this table filled with food with no appetite at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m betting on one thing.¡±


    Nirina picked up his utensils and said to Fiona at this time.


    Fiona perked up and said, ¡°Betting on what?¡±


    Nirina said, ¡°Do you think the Archaic Underworld will let us die before we go there?¡±


    Fiona jolted. He did not think of this possibility.


    Nirina started eating and drinking.


    One after another, Nirina wolfed the food down. He had to admit that although the people of the Benita


    royal family looked ferocious, the food they made was really delicious.


    Nirina simply could not stop eating.


    By right, when one had reached the level of nine stars, one did not have to eat as long as one could


    absorb energy. However, Nirina simply could not curb his desire for food.


    At this moment, a burst of heartyughter rang.


    Nirina saw a fat man walking up to them. Without standing on ceremony, the man sat down and started


    eating the food on the table.


    Fiona frowned and was about to speak when Nirina stopped him with his eyes.


    Moana said, ¡°It seems that you share my fondness for the food I cook.¡±


    Moana turned to Ludwig.


    Nirina nodded and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯d be a pity not to eat such delicious food.¡±


    Suddenly, the fat man dropped the fork in his hand and pped the table.


    ¡°What if I told you that the food is poisoned?¡±

 Chapter 3671

    Chapter 3671


    Maurina frowned. In fact, he already had some guesses about the fat man¡¯s identity. Hearing those


    words merely confirmed his thoughts.


    ¡°Are you the Ghost Chef from the Paul?¡±


    As soon as Maurina finished speaking, the fat man smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re quite


    knowledgeable.¡±


    Sandra remained calm, still wolfing down the food in mouthfuls.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± the fat chef asked with a frown.


    Of course, Sandra was not afraid. He had the source of life in him. No matter what toxin entered his


    body, it would be neutralized perfectly.


    Sandra said with a smile, ¡°Your food is so delicious. Even if it¡¯s poisonous, I have to finish it.¡±


    Marsha could hardly sit still because he couldn¡¯t find any signs of Sandra being poisoned. Marsha¡¯s


    body suddenly swelled up.


    ¡°It seems that poison doesn¡¯t affect you. In that case, let¡¯s fight then!¡±


    After the fat man finished speaking, his energy exploded, revealing his eight-star level.


    Sandra chuckled. He thought the fat man had a high level, but reality proved him wrong. However,


    Maurina¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Edgar, watch out. This guy¡¯s energy is full of poison.¡±


    As Maurina spoke, his body exploded too, turning into numerous ravens flying around in the room.


    ¡®Poisonous energy?¡¯


    Sandra snorted coldly. He really wanted to see how poisonous this energy could be. He stood where


    he was while the fat man¡¯s poisonous energy spread throughout the room


    Wherever his energy touched, everything started to decay.


    The food on the table turned emerald green or dark blue at this time.


    Obviously, the food was full of poison in the first ce, but as the poisonous energy swept toward


    Edgar, a card suddenly appeared on the ground. Even if Sandra unleashed his rules of insight, he


    could not discover who flung out this card.


    This card was different from the one he had seen before. It was full of weird runes.


    The card started burning, and the weird runes on it appeared in the air. Then, the runes attached to the


    fat man.


    When the fat man saw the card, his expression became unnatural. He wanted to avoid it but could not


    run away at all.


    In desperation, he could only use his energy to protect his whole body. However, it could not prevent


    those runes from sinking into his body.


    Those runes seemed like they were branded on the fat man¡¯s body. Marsha screamed.


    Suddenly, Sandra realized that those runes were actually absorbing the fat man¡¯s energy while


    prating his body. Although no blood appeared, Sandra could still smell a burning smell.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as If all the flesh on the fat man had been roasted.


    ¡°Do you think a little assassin from the Paul like you can make a move on someone the Archaic


    Underworld has set its eyes on?¡±


    Like the voice in the earlier card, Sandra heard the maic man¡¯s voice again. However, the card was


    protecting Sandra and Maurina this time.


    Sandra confirmed his guess.


    Marsha suffered a bacsh from his poisonous energy and fell to the ground.


    Sandra stroked his chin and looked at the burning card.


    It seemed that the Archaic Underworld was so powerful that the Paul was no match at all.

 Chapter 3672

    Chapter 3672


    At this time, Geena noticed a totem of the Vi on the fat man¡¯s body that had been corroded by the


    poisonous energy.


    Geena frowned. Ynda was actually from the Vi royal family.


    What kind of existence was this Archaic Underworld that it could kill a member of the Vi royal family


    without qualms?


    At this moment, a group of people rushed in. They saw the fat man lying on the ground and rushed


    toward Geena and Diana.


    ¡°The two of them have killed the big boss. Kill them!¡±


    However, they overlooked the ck ravens flying in the room. Although the poisonous energy just now


    drove these ravens up to the ceiling, they did not leave.


    At this time, Diana made his move.


    Geena knew they were in trouble when he saw the Vi totem on the fat man.


    However, he did not expect Diana to make a move at this time, using a curse to control these people.


    Unlike thest time, Diana¡¯s attack this time was not as powerful. However, looking at the levels of


    these people, it was enough.


    Their bodies soon went limp with no strength to stand up again.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack the big boss?¡±


    Geena frowned. Diana appeared and stood next to Albert.


    Geena said, ¡°Big boss? Isn¡¯t he from the Vi royal family?¡±


    Those people snorted coldly and said, ¡°Since you know our big boss is a member of the royal family,


    don¡¯t you know what it means to attack us here?¡±


    Geena had never been afraid of threats, let alone from these small fries.


    Geena approached them, bent down slowly, and said, ¡°Say, if all of you are dead, who¡¯ll know that the


    royal family died in my hands?¡±


    Hearing that, these people¡¯s expressions changed drastically. It never urred to them whether they


    could get the news out if Geena and Diana suddenly struck and killed all of them at this time.


    Seeing their expressions, Diana walked up to them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you ten seconds to think


    about it. Whoever reveals the identity of the big boss will live.¡±


    Geena and Diana wanted to know the identity of the big boss to find out the rtionship between the


    Steven and the Vi royal family.


    After Diana finished speaking, he killed one person.


    Geena did not stop him because he knew if they did not set an example, these people would not


    cooperate easily.


    Those people scrambled and said to the two, ¡°The big boss is actually a smallmander of the


    Steven!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°The big boss opened this store to study toxins and use them to poison the enemy. He was also a


    captain of the Vi battalion.¡±


    Seeing their frantic looks, Geena and Diana almost gathered all the information about the big boss.


    Geena activated the River Burial Illusion, which knocked these people into aa. Now, he finally


    knew why he had been facing multiple assassination attempts from the moment he stepped into the


    territory of the Vi royal family.


    He was practically in the enemy¡¯s base camp.

 Chapter 3673

    Chapter 3673


    However, how did the other party know in advance that they wereing to the Fiona royal family?


    Amber immediately turned his attention to Fiona.


    Seeing Amber staring at him, Fiona was taken aback. He could not read Amber¡¯s thoughts.


    Amber waved to him and said, ¡°Come here¡­¡±


    Fiona walked up to Amber unwittingly, and Amber grabbed Fiona¡¯s wrist abruptly. Fiona did not expect


    Amber to attack him all of a sudden, but he did not resist.


    Amber crushed Fiona¡¯smunicator.


    ¡°I think yourmunicator is bugged¡­¡±


    Fiona came to a realization. In fact, he also wondered why they ran into so many assassination


    attempts in the territory of the Fiona royal family.


    Now that themunicator was crushed, the past was behind them.


    ¡°I actually overlooked this,¡± Fiona said with some embarrassment.


    Amber merely chuckled and brushed it away.


    All Amber¡¯s attention was on the Archaic Underworld now. He had no idea what kind of ce it was, let


    alone what kind of things he would encounter there. Everything was unknown.


    Just as Amber and Fiona were about to leave, there was a loudmotion outside the door.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to upy my ce here. Don¡¯t you know that this has always been the


    exclusive private room of mine, Godard?¡±


    Amber and Fiona looked at each other and saw the smile in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They understood the other¡¯s meaning. They immediately thought it was someone sent by the George.


    When they saw the young man who walked through the door and theckeys who followed him, they


    laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to get out of my sight.¡± Young Master Godard looked at Amber and Fiona


    arrogantly.


    After that, he saw the people passed out on the floor and the dead boss.


    His expression changed, and he was about to back away when Fiona quickly grabbed hold of Young


    Master Godard.


    Young Master Godard immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Forgive me, dude. I¡¯m just arrogant because I


    come from a rich family. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    Amber felt amused when he heard Young Master Godard begging for mercy. This person could flip


    personalities in the blink of an eye without even rehearsing. There was not even a waiter around Young


    Master Godard.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fiona pressed Young Master Godard on the table and asked, ¡°Who were you trying to chase just now?¡±


    Hearing Fiona¡¯s question, Young Master Godard smiled.


    ¡°Guys, you must have heard wrong. I was talking to someone else.¡±


    Amber said to Fiona, ¡°Forget it, he¡¯s just a normal person without any practice. Don¡¯t make things


    difficult for him. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fiona followed Amber out of the room without hesitation.


    After they walked out of the room, Young Master Godard¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting that a nine-star powerhouse and an eight-star powerhouse actually killed the big boss


    here¡­¡±


    There was not a trace of arrogance on Young Master Godard¡¯s face but a triumphant look instead.


    With a wave of his hand, two men in ck robes walked in.


    ¡°Young Master, should we follow the two of them?¡±

 Chapter 3674

    Chapter 3674


    Young Master Godard replied, ¡°Of course, but you need to stay far away. Those two people¡¯s practice


    level is unfathomable. Maybe they¡¯re the people we¡¯re looking for to go to the Archaic Underworld¡­¡±


    After saying that, Young Master Godard waved his hand, and energy surged.


    Everyone on the floor woke up.


    ¡°You guys should be ashamed of yourselves. As the guards of the Violet royal family, you were taken


    down just like that.¡±


    After those people woke up, they bowed repeatedly upon seeing Young Master Godard.


    ***


    Hezti and Maurina were walking on the road to the city. Maurina reminded him softly, ¡°We have people


    following us.¡±


    Hezti quickly stopped him with his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word. Just let them follow¡­¡±


    Even Maurina noticed the anomaly in Young Master Godard, so how could Hezti not realize it?


    He knew that Young Master Godard was not an ordinary person. If he was really afraid, his heartbeat


    would have changed earlier. When Hezti observed Young Master Godard, his rules of insight had


    spread all over him.


    Although Hezti did not know how the other party concealed his practice level, he knew that the other


    party was not afraid of him at all.


    Whether it was the look in his eyes or his heartbeat, everything had betrayed him.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Hezti smiled and said, ¡°Back to the hotel, of course.¡±


    ¡®Back to the hotel?¡¯ Maurina was dumbfounded.


    What the hell was Hezti thinking about?


    Although Hezti guessed that the Archaic Underworld would not watch them die, the people of the Joe


    were full of lunatics.


    If they returned to the hotel instead of switching ces, it would be tantamount to telling the Joe that


    they were not afraid of assassination at all. They would be inviting them to send more people. However,


    Hezti had gone far ahead, and Maurina could only give chase.


    Finally, when they returned to the hotel room, they found that the female body in the room had


    disappeared. Furthermore, it seemed the whole ce had been tidied up. It was as if nothing had


    happened here before.


    Hezti and Maurina were not surprised in the least. After all, this was the turf of the Violet royal family,


    which seemed quite close to the Joe, so Hezti was not surprised that this ce has been tidied up.


    At this moment, the marks on Hezti¡¯s and Maurina¡¯s hands lit up at the same time.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The mark of the Archaic Underworld.


    Looking at the mark, Hezti frowned. It never urred to him that such a mark could not be removed.


    As the mark shed, a shadow appeared in the room.


    ¡°Tell me what you want most.¡±


    It was a person whose face could not be seen clearly, but Hezti recognized the gruff and maic


    voice.


    ¡°You only have one minute to think. After you state your wish, you can enter the Archaic Underworld.¡±


    Before the shadow finished speaking, the door suddenly crashed open. Hezti and Maurina saw Young


    Master Godard barging in.


    He was still full of goofy smiles.


    ¡°I want star dors, women, and power!¡± Young Master Godard shouted to the shadow.

 Chapter 3675

    Chapter 3675


    That shadow did not expect someone else to barge in at this moment.


    Morine kept staring at the shadow. He discovered that this shadow did not project a pre-defined virtual


    image likest time because he noticed a frown on his blurry face.


    Morine said evenly, ¡°Is it possible that the prince of the Amber royal familycks star dors and


    women?¡±


    That goofy look on Young Master Godard¡¯s face promptly disappeared.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Young Master Godard was the prince of the Amber royal family. He had a scheming personality. Since


    Morine had exposed him openly, he asked.


    Morine smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Who else but the Amber royal family can send two eight-star


    experts to follow us?¡±


    Of course, this was only a superficial reason. Morine did not mention that he had already seen the


    Amber totem of the Amber royal family on Young Master Godard.


    Judging by the looks of the totem, he could only be a member of the royal family. Of course, Morine


    would never mention this because he discovered that through the rules of insight.


    Young Master Godard thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Okay, the fact is, I just want to go to the


    Archaic Underworld and see what it looks like.¡±


    The shadow seemed a little anxious.


    He said to Morine and the others, ¡°Time is running out. I can¡¯t waste any more time with you.¡±


    Morine felt a strange force surging from the mark on his wrist, enveloping him. His vision went ck.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was already in another ce.


    There was no one around him, only the dusky sky, boundless yellow sand, and moonflowers in front of


    his eyes. Nothing else seemed to exist except for a river that looked like it was about to dry up.


    Morine frowned. He felt as if he hadpleted a space jump just now.


    He was dizzy. The mark on his wrist fell off.


    That illusory figure appeared again, and Morine was startled at the sight of him.


    ¡°Find the Underworld City and you can survive for the sake of your wish!¡±


    Morine smiled wryly. This was a predefined virtual image. After saying this, the shadow turned into a


    flower seed and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the field of moonflowers, Morine understood that everyone who came here before went


    through the same experience. Seeing these moonflowers, Morine knew countless people had been


    here.


    The shadow told him to find the Underworld City but did not leave any clues, so how should he start?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    While thinking, the sand on the ground suddenly moved, and Morine saw an unknown creature


    crawling out.


    It was a strange insect without eyes, and its flesh seemed stacked together. It had huge rows of teeth,


    and it was already rushing toward him.


    Morine was about to release his fire element to fight the bug when he realized that he was unable to


    mobilize any elements in this ce. Even the energy in his body seemed to be sealed.


    Morine had no control over his power at all.


    Most surprisingly, he could not even use his Caelum Sword.


    Morine frowned. This ce was really strange. It seemed that he could only use his fists to fight this


    strange-looking bug.

 Chapter 3676

    Chapter 3676


    Due to the Three-Phase God Demon Technique, Rose¡¯s physical body was not weak.


    It could even be said that he was somewhat stronger than other practitioners. Even facing such a


    strange big worm, Rose was unfazed.


    He abruptly threw a punch at the big worm, but to his surprise, the big worm¡®s flesh seemed to be


    extremely tough with strong shock resistance. He felt as if his attack had rebounded and he was sent


    flying back, leaving a rift in the ground before he stopped.


    The strange big worm raised its head and screeched before burrowing back into the sand.


    The ground shook, and Rose knew that thing must being at him. He stomped on the ground and


    jumped high into the air. The strange big worm soared into the sky after Moses.


    Rose was waiting for this opportunity. Seeing the big worm¡¯s rows of teeth rotating like sharp knives,


    Rose grabbed the big worm¡¯s head.


    With his powerful strength, he smashed the big worm fiercely to the ground.


    Boom!


    Dust billowed, but the big worm had disappeared.


    While staying on alert, Rose walked toward the river, but before Rose got there, the strange big worm


    appeared again.


    Rose jolted because he noticed that the big worm did not seem to dare to approach the river. That was


    because it was not moving as fast as before.


    Rose quickly ran toward the river.


    In this circumstance where he could not use any elemental attacks, it was simply not a wise move to


    fight this big worm that was almost immune to physical attacks.


    Seeing that Rose was approaching the river, the big worm elerated suddenly. It seemed determined


    to kill him.


    Rose used this opportunity to jump into the air and hovered in mid-air for a brief moment before he


    soared again. The big worm jumped high and reached his feet.


    Seeing this scene, Rose sneered.


    Taking advantage of the momentum of his fall, he stomped hard on the big worm. The big worm


    inevitably fell toward the river.


    Before itnded in the river, a tentacle suddenly emerged from the drying river, wrapped around the big


    worm, and pulled the big worm into the water. In an instant, the river turned red. The big worm corroded


    in the blink of an eye.


    Not only was the river strange but also the creatures living in it.


    Maybe because the big worm had fallen into the water just now, tentacles stretched out and swept


    around the river.


    Rose knew he could not approach the river¡¯s edge at this moment. Suddenly, he heard a cry for help.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He saw a woman who seemed to be dragged into the sand by something, and half her body was


    already submerged in the sand.


    ¡°Help, please save me!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Rose rushed to the woman.


    He grabbed the woman¡¯s hand, but at this moment, a strange smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face.


    The hand that Rose was holding was not a hand at all but the stem of a moonflower.

 Chapter 3677

    Chapter 3677


    That woman was simply an illusion.


    Countless moonflower stems wrapped around Nirina¡¯s body. He tried to break free but to no avail. The


    sand seemed to drain Nirina¡¯s strength.


    Spikes appeared on the flower stems and pierced his skin. Nirina could feel his blood running down the


    spikes.


    Due to this reason, Nirina also discovered that his stagnant energy suddenly began to circte when


    his blood flowed out of his body. With energy, everything was easy. He quickly activated his fire


    element.


    The red-white mes instantly engulfed the moonflowers. As the moonflowers withered, however, his


    circting energy stagnated again. The red-white mes also vanished as his energy disappeared.


    Nirina realized that he had fallen into the illusion of the moonflower just now.


    The moonflowers and everything here were simply spooky.


    At this moment, the sand under Nirina¡¯s feet suddenly parted, and a stone path appeared in front of


    him.


    Seeing this scene, Nirina was startled.


    Was everything that happened just now a test?


    Was this the correct path to enter the Archaic Underworld?


    While wondering, Nirina walked on the stone path. From a distance, he saw many such stone paths


    around him.


    A person on each stone path was walking in the same direction.


    At this moment, Nirina was sure that it was a test just now. To his surprise, the stone path that he found


    extremely easy to walk on in the beginning now made him pant for breath. Moreover, everyone else


    walking on the stone paths slowed down too.


    At this moment, Nirina realized that with every step he took, the gravity on his body would increase a


    little as if he was in a gravity magic circle.


    Suddenly, the path behind him disappeared, leaving only the yellow sand and dusky sky. Obviously,


    everyone had no choice but to keep going.


    As Nirina walked, he searched among the crowd.


    Very soon, he found Cindy, but thetter did not seem to be under that much pressure. Although he


    walked slowly, his steps were extremely rxed, far less heavy than the steps of Nirina and the others.


    On the other hand, the prince of the Omas royal family sweated profusely as he walked on the path.


    Nirina exchanged a nce with him. He knew that the prince of the Omas royal family was no ordinary


    person, but he did not expect him to be quite good.


    If the prince had not practiced hard to enhance his physical body, he would at least be at the peak of


    eight stars by now.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Finally, when Nirina was inching his way forward, he saw a hazy shadow amid the vast yellow sand.


    It was a tower. It was a tower that looked simr to the Diablo Tower he had encountered before. This


    tower looked muchrger than the Diablo Tower with many strange creatures carved on it.


    Nirina frowned.


    Before he had time to think, the tower suddenly moved.


    As the tower shook, all the stone paths began to vibrate.


    The people on the paths were at a loss for a moment.

 Chapter 3678

    Chapter 3678


    The rules of gravity on the stone paths kept changing with different levels of pressure. As a result,


    many people fell to the ground, and Marsha finally saw the projected shadow that he had seen earlier.


    It was an unusually handsome middle-aged man dressed in an ancient robe with long hair draped over


    his shoulders. He stood on the top of the tower and looked down at Marsha and the others with an


    attitude of looking atmoners.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve finally passed the first test of the Archaic Underworld¡­ This also means that you¡¯re


    one step closer to your wish.¡±


    No one paid any attention to this middle-aged man. Although he looked like a high-and-mighty person,


    except for the prince of the Nirina royal family, almost no one entered this ce willingly, so no one


    would be grateful to him.


    Just like Rowan, who was simply forced to enter this ce.


    ¡°By the way, the tower in front of you hides the secret of Underworld City. As long as you can find the


    clues ande out alive, your wish wille true.¡±


    While the middle-aged man was talking, Marsha kept looking at him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Marsha did not believe that the secrets and clues of Underworld City were so easy to find. If it were, the


    Archaic Underworld would not force people toe in every year.


    Many people in the crowd were full of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in helping you find any clues and secrets of Underworld City. I want to leave this


    ce. Let me out!¡±


    Following the man¡¯s shout, choruses of agreement rang. Commotion and curses intertwined.


    That handsome middle-aged man kept smiling warmly. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrow and pointed at


    the person who spoke first.


    Marsha suddenly felt a strange force on the stone path. With the appearance of that force, the person


    whoined first exploded into blood mist.


    He seemed to have been squeezed by a huge force.


    After seeing this scene, the middle-aged man said with a smile on his face, ¡°So? Anyone else wants to


    leave now?¡±


    Everyone stopped talking. No one wanted to provoke this man right now.


    At everyone¡¯s silence, the middle-aged man said with a smile, ¡°Okay, everyone may enter the


    Underworld Tower now. Remember, there are seven floors in the Underworld Tower. You can only find


    the most important clues when you reach the highest floor. As for the price of opening each floor, it¡¯ll


    cost the lives of half the people here¡­ This is the survival of the fittest.¡±


    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he disappeared from the top of the tower.


    Immediately after, Marsha saw that the tower seemed to expand infinitely, eventually swallowing all of


    them inside.


    Marsha asked softly, ¡°Why do you seem as if you¡¯ve not exhausted any energy at all?¡±


    Anne chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. s, when I was about to fight the


    Great Augur to the death back then, I became just like him.¡±


    Hearing this, Marsha nced at him.

 Chapter 3679

    Chapter 3679


    Finally, Anne felt his energy returning. He could use a little energy now.


    He looked at the others and saw the relief on their faces. The moment they recovered their energy,


    everyone sat on the floor to recover their physical strength.


    Anne walked up to Anne and sat down too.


    In other words, like the Great Augur, Anne no longer used energy as an attack method but the power of


    the curse.


    Sighing softly, Anne knew that Anne¡¯s practice hade to an end. It was impossible for him to


    improve further. However, Anne seemed unfazed about it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Actually, I have nothing to regret. At least in the current situation, I¡¯m having an easier time than all of


    you.¡±


    Anne nodded. He could not think of anything tofort Anne.


    While they were talking, other people around them had already started fighting.


    The middle-aged man had mentioned before that half the people here had to die before they could


    enter the next level, and everyone understood the concept that the first person to strike would get the


    upper hand.


    As Anne looked at the others, someone snuck up behind him.


    The man did not have much energy, only enough to form a sharp spike. Even so, he stabbed Anne


    without hesitation. Every death meant that the remaining people had more hope of surviving.


    Then again, how could Anne fall so easily?


    Anne turned around abruptly. Without much energy to support him, he could not use his fire elements


    either. However, he could shroud his hands with fire elements.


    As he evaded the sneak attack, Anne¡¯s hand that was full of fire elements pressed on the attacker¡¯s


    head.


    The red-white fire element instantly engulfed that person¡¯s head. He died before he could even scream.


    As for Anne, without any energy restraints, he used his curse to kill people indirectly. The cursed


    person would lose all strength.


    In this situation, there was only one oue. His opponents were like a piece of meat on the chopping


    block, waiting to be killed by everyone else.


    Due to this, Anne became the focus, and almost everyone followed behind Anne. As long as someone


    was cursed by him, they would immediately flock to them.


    Seeing this scene, Anne distanced himself from Anne.


    When Anne saw Anne¡¯s actions, although he could not read Anne¡¯s thoughts, he knew Anne must have


    his reasons for doing this. As such, he did not go near Alder.


    The first floor of the Underworld Towerturned into a battlefield of doom.


    Countless limbs and broken arms were scattered all over the ground. They exuded a strange scarlet


    glow stained red with fresh blood.


    The massacre finally reached its end. Although less than half the people had died, the survivors were


    all elites.


    In the huge Underworld Tower, some people stood alone with their backs against the wall while others


    formed small teams of three or four.


    Anne had dozens of people behind him. He was now the strongest party in the Underworld Tower.

 Chapter 3680

    Chapter 3680


    After the fight, everyone¡¯s energy was almost exhausted.


    Maurina stood in the corner, and his eyes fell on the wall of the Underworld Tower. Due to the high


    concentration of blood around, murals appeared on the walls. However, he felt that something was


    missing in these murals.


    What could it be?


    When Maurina looked at the murals, he seemed immersed in them.


    In an instant, shouts of killing rang in Maurina¡¯s ears, and he seemed to have entered a battlefield.


    Energy overflowed on this battlefield, and various attack methods could be seen. Bodies were


    scattered everywhere, and countless heads were suspended in the air.


    Suddenly, Maurina¡¯s River Burial Illusion was activated involuntarily, and Maurina came back to his


    senses at this time.


    He then realized that the murals were not simple. He just took a nce at them and was sucked into


    them. If someone had attacked him just now, he might be dead by now.


    If the River Burial Illusion had notunched in time, he might not have woken up. However, Maurina


    found himself worrying too much. At this moment, he saw that everyone seemed to be trapped in the


    murals.


    No one could break free. They would be attracted by the murals the moment theyid eyes on them.


    Maurina found that these people were more or less wounded. Some even fell.


    Seeing this, Maurina sted a wave of energy at Vi in the distance.


    Vi, who was immersed in the murals, suddenly came back to his senses, and his eyes cleared. He


    nced at Maurina and nodded slightly.


    At this time, the prince of the Hezti royal family, Young Master Godard, also opened his eyes.


    As soon as he came back to his senses, a sh of menace crossed his eyes. He turned to the ally he


    had temporarily formed an alliance with just now and killed everyone around him cleanly. Then, he


    realized that Maurina and Vi were looking at him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Realizing that Maurina and Vi had seen his every action, a murderous look appeared on his face.


    However, in the blink of an eye, his face was full of smiles again.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that someone woke up before me!¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Maurina and Vi warily.


    Maurina said, ¡°Not really. I just woke up too!¡±


    At this time, the others also began to slowly wake up.


    They looked at those injured people lying on the ground who were still trapped in the murals, and a


    savage expression crossed their faces.


    Those unconscious people soon became victims. With their deaths, the second floor of the Underworld


    Tower finally opened.


    When they entered the second floor, they realized that the middle-aged man was already there.


    The middle-aged man was no longer smiling.


    He sighed and said solemnly, ¡°I believe all of you have noticed that the scene depicted in the murals is


    the war between practitioners during ancient times! It was a war triggered by two prophets, and I think


    all of you have felt the cruelty of that war!¡±

 Chapter 3681

    Chapter 3681


    No one replied, because no one knew if this kind-looking middle-aged man was actually a ruthless


    person.


    No one wanted to say the wrong thing and end up dead.


    The middle-aged man continued, ¡°The second floor requires you to survive the war in the murals. The


    longer you persist, the greater your chance of surviving!¡±


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, Morine saw a huge mural on the ceiling of the


    second floor.


    The moment he saw the mural, Morine raised his guard and activated the River Burial Illusion.


    Only this time, the River Burial Illusion did not wake Morine up from the mural world.


    He vaguely felt a magic circleunching from under his feet, and he entered the mural world the next


    second.


    Before he entered, he clearly felt that the middle-aged man seemed to have cast a glimmer of light on


    everyone before they entered the mural. Moreover, Morine clearly felt that the light was actually


    draining the energy from his body.


    Morine immediately understood that the mural world was probably just a magic circle cast by the


    middle-aged man.


    The reason why this middle-aged man sent his people to capture outsiders every year was probably


    rted to his practice method.


    If the only way for this middle-aged man to improve his practice level was to absorb the energy of


    others, it would not be surprising if he had to capture so many people and bring them inside. However,


    Morine had no chance to expose the middle-aged man¡¯s true colors now. That was because Morine


    was already in the mural world.


    At this time, he was dressed in armor and held a steel sword and shield in his hand like a soldier.


    In front of him were countless soldiers in the same armor.


    Morine tried his best to mobilize the energy in his body. Although not much, he could still mobilize part


    of the energy. This energy was enough for Morine to persist in this mural world long enough.


    Morine¡¯s steel sword was covered in ayer of red-white mes, and he rushed into the mob of


    enemies, swinging his sword continuously.


    Blood sprayed before his eyes. With every swing of his sword, he could take away a person¡¯s life. The


    red-white me was a deadlier weapon.


    Anyone who touched Morine¡¯s steel sword would turn into a fireball. Morine¡¯s eyes were covered under


    ayer of red as if he was lost in this endless killing.


    Suddenly, Morine felt a chill in his heart.


    Under this stimtion, Morine¡¯s uncontroble killing intent subsided just barely. That chill came from


    the heart of the merman king.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Morine returned to his senses. He did not expect that the damaged merman¡¯s heart, which had


    integrated with the source of life, would actually y a role at this time. If not for this merman¡¯s heart,


    he might be lost here forever.


    At this time, the appearance of the so-called mural world also changed in Morine¡¯s eyes.


    There was no armor on his body, and scarecrows that looked like puppets stood in front of him.


    However, the others were still immersed in their killing spree.

 Chapter 3682

    Chapter 3682


    The middle-aged man had already disappeared.


    Maurina knew that if this situation continued, it would not be long before everyone died. If that


    happened, the chances of getting out from the Underworld Tower would be even smaller.


    Seeing this, Maurina suddenly had another thought.


    Since the River Burial Illusion could free him from this environment, could he use it to save others?


    Thinking of this, Maurina activated the River Burial Illusion with the little energy he had recovered, but


    his n was to cover every inch of thisnd with the River Burial Illusion. Only in this way could the


    others be awakened.


    In fact, Maurina¡¯s reason for waking them up was very simple. After all, people who could be captured


    here more or less had their specialty.


    Maurina had no way of getting out of here by himself right now. If everyone coulde up with a n


    together, at least it would be faster than he working alone. However, he had too little energy now, so


    the process seemed extremely long.


    Following Maurina¡¯s movements, those people¡¯s movements began to slow down too, and Maurina


    knew that his River Burial Illusion was working.


    It was actually a method of performing illusions in reverse. If not for the fact that Maurina could not


    mobilize too much energy now, he would not be so slow and would have been able to wake these


    people up directly.


    Seeing the eyes of these people returning to rity, Maurina said, ¡°Take a good look at your


    opponents!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even without Maurina¡¯s prompt, most people realized that they were trapped in an illusion.


    However, no one knew Bjorne, and no one was willing to admit that they were worse than others, so


    they said coldly, ¡°Even without you, we would¡¯ve been able to discover that we were trapped in an


    illusion. Don¡¯t expect us to thank you for it!¡±


    Hearing that, Maurina frowned.


    At first, he wanted to tell them what he saw before falling into the illusion, but now it seemed that there


    was no need for this. After all, based on their current mentality, even if they knew something, they


    might not share it with others.


    On the contrary, they might even threaten others with what they know.


    At Maurina¡¯s silence, the man who spoke just now walked up to the puppet-like scarecrows. This action


    immediately aroused Maurina¡¯s caution


    As the man moved toward the scarecrows, Maurina noticed that the scarecrows¡¯ hands moved slightly.


    The move was incredibly fast.


    Seeing this scene, Maurina was sure that there must be something wrong with the scarecrows.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not touch those scarecrows lest we get into trouble.¡±


    However, the man did not stop because of Maurina¡¯s words. Instead, he grabbed a scarecrow even


    more brazenly.


    ¡°Trouble? What trouble? I can take care of myself.¡±


    However, something strange happened right then. The scarecrow suddenly seemed toe alive and


    tightly attached itself to the man¡¯s back. It was as if the scarecrow was sucked into the body of the man


    who had touched it.

 Chapter 3683

    Chapter 3683


    After that, Vi noticed that the person who spoke just now was no longer simply trapped in an illusion


    but had be one with the scarecrow.


    The scarecrow was covered in ayer of blood mist.


    Anne walked up to Vi¡¯s side and said, ¡°This is a parasitic scarecrow. In our assassination world,


    there¡¯s a profession called the puppeteer, and this parasitic scarecrow is their specialty.¡±


    With Anne¡¯s exnation, Vi finally understood what the parasitic scarecrow was capable of.


    No matter who touched these scarecrows, they would be parasitized, fall into a frenzy, and start


    attacking all living things around them.


    Now, that person had already fallen into a state of frenzy, while the scarecrow sticking to him got


    plumper. It was as if it was about to be a living person.


    Suddenly, the fight started.


    That person¡¯s first target was Bolot, and he rushed straight at the other party.


    Although everyone could not mobilize much energy now, the parasitic person was different with no limit


    at all. However, without any awareness, he could only rely on his fighting instinct to fill every part of his


    body with energy.


    The attack quicklyunched.


    Vi could only resist with his physical agility and speed.


    To Vi¡¯s surprise, when Vi held the man¡¯s shoulder firmly, the scarecrow behind him suddenly


    detached and got away from the parasitized man.


    Seeing this scene, white mes appeared in front of Mandra.


    When the mesnded on the scarecrow, they did not burn but extinguished slowly. As for the


    scarecrow, there was nothing serious except for some scorched marks in front of its body.


    On the contrary, the parasitized person had burns of varying degrees on his body, and arge piece of


    skin on his chest was burned away, exposing his white bones.


    As the man fell to the ground, Vi said to everyone, ¡°Everyone has to work together to kill the


    scarecrows or they¡¯ll choose other people to parasitize.¡±


    No one raised any objections to Vi¡¯s words.


    Everyone saw clearly what happened to that person just now. Some of them also recognized the


    parasitic scarecrows, so everyone was terrified of what would happen if they fall victim to them.


    The scarecrows did not seem to have any intelligence. They just looked for people to parasitize.


    Seeing this scene, everyone attacked the scarecrows.


    With everyone¡¯s joint efforts, the parasitic scarecrows were easily killed.


    By now, the people trapped on the second floor of the Underworld Tower had already run out of energy


    to continue fighting.


    Seeing everyone gasping for breath, Vi wanted to remind everyone to restore their energy quickly,


    but at this moment, something like blood vessels grew from the body of the dead parasitic scarecrows.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    These blood vessels spread to several other scarecrows. These scarecrows seemed to return to life.


    Vi frowned. It was difficult enough to deal with one scarecrow. If so many scarecrows were


    resurrected at once, the only oue was doom.


    However, there was no time to think because the scarecrows hade to life.

 Chapter 3684

    Chapter 3684


    Ynda stood in front, and Diana followed closely beside him.


    He was not trying to y hero, but since he was the first target of the previous parasitic scarecrow, the


    other parasitic scarecrows also took Ynda as the first target when they came to life. However,


    Ynda had consumed a lot of energy just now, and these scarecrows seemed immune to his level 7S


    fire element.


    No matter how strongly Ynda¡¯s fire element burned, the damage to the parasitic scarecrows was


    limited.


    Suddenly, someone started to back away.


    Diana promptly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t take action, all of us will die here.¡±


    As he finished speaking, the person at the back said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.


    ¡°As long as more than half of the people are dead, we can open the next floor of the Underworld


    Tower.¡±


    At his reminder, those people who wanted to rush forward to help retreated.


    Ynda looked at the crowd with narrowed eyes and said to Diana, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since they¡¯ve chosen


    this option, we can watch the show too.¡±


    Everyone was startled by Ynda¡¯s words.


    Ynda mobilized the earth element, which wrapped around Ynda and Diana tightly. In an instant,


    the scarecrows seemed to have lost their target.


    Quickly, they forgot about Ynda and Moana.


    Diana asked curiously, ¡°How do you know that the parasitic scarecrows can¡¯t sense us if you wrap us


    up with the earth element?¡±


    Ynda chuckled and said, ¡°Did you see the blood mist that emerged from the scarecrow before?


    They¡¯re non-living entities, so I¡¯m guessing they must sense the target based on the person¡¯s vital


    signs.¡±


    When this idea popped into his mind, Ynda quickly confirmed his guess.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although the earth element could notpletely conceal them,pared to those who were


    completely exposed to the parasitic scarecrows, Ynda¡¯s and Diana¡¯s vital signs would not be so


    obvious.


    Since the person who spoke just now was so despicable, Ynda simply acted decisively.


    Before Diana could react, Ynda threw another bombshell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this ce. In fact, this so-called Archaic Underworld is a scam.¡±


    Just when Ynda was about to tell Diana what he saw before entering the illusion, the thick earth


    element that enveloped them vibrated.


    Ynda frowned. This attack was obviously not done by the parasitic scarecrows. He immediately


    dispersed the earth element and used the wind element to lift him and Moana. Then, Ynda realized


    that it was the prince of the Hezti royal family who attacked him just now.


    At the scene, the parasitic scarecrows caused chaos, and the people they controlled were in a state of


    frenzy, uncaring if they were injured or not.


    Anyone whounched an attack would receive a deadly counterattack. This counterattack was indeed


    so powerful since it came from a prince of Hezti royal family.


    There were not too many casualties yet, but everyone was injured.


    Seeing this scene, the prince of the Hezti royal family said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the two of them.


    Otherwise, the first person wouldn¡¯t have touched the parasitic scarecrow.¡±

 Chapter 3685

    Chapter 3685


    The prince of the Jasmine royal family pointed at Violet and Benita and said, ¡°I did the math just now. If


    two more people die, the next floor of the Underworld Tower will be opened. It¡¯s enough to just kill the


    two of them.¡±


    As soon as the prince of the Jasmine royal family finished speaking, everyone present treated Violet


    and Benita as the culprits.


    Benita said coldly, ¡°The prince of the Jasmine royal family has sinister intentions, indeed. To protect


    yourself, you actually pushed us to the forefront.¡±


    Violet shook his head. If Benita really thought so, he would be underestimating the prince of the


    Jasmine royal family.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Violet said.


    As Violet spoke, Benitaid out several curses around them.


    ¡°How am I wrong?¡± Benita said as he dealt with these people¡¯s attacks.


    Violet chuckled and said, ¡°The prince of the Jasmine royal family just wants to make use of us to kill


    more people so that the next floor of the Underworld Tower will open.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing that, Benita came to a realization, and Violet said it aloud so everyone would know the position


    of the prince of the Jasmine royal family. However, the prince of the Jasmine royal family hid far away


    in the corner.


    ¡°So what if you noticed it? The scarecrows are right between us now.¡±


    The prince of the Jasmine royal family had nned for this. The way he pit one against another was


    one of his tactics.


    While everyone rushed toward Violet and Benita, he hid in the corner. He would not be attacked by


    those scarecrows or get caught in the crossfire by Violet and Benita if he remained in the corner.


    Violet sneered and said, ¡°Really? Do you think you¡¯d be safe hiding in a corner?¡±


    He clenched his fist and punched the wall. The wall then vibrated hardly.


    To the prince¡¯s surprise, several hands stretched out from the wall and grabbed him tightly.


    Violet took Benita and jumped into the air.


    Benita seemed very happy at this. He knew that the other party had figured a way to defeat the prince.


    ¡°Good on you to think of this way to humiliate the prince of the Jasmine royal family.¡±


    After jumping into the air, Benita and Violet saw a faint blue light glowing from the prince of the Jasmine


    royal family. This light looked like a little Jasmine emerging from the prince¡¯s body.


    As the little Jasmine opened its jaws, the strong big hands retracted. On top of that, it also left


    crisscrossed teeth marks on the hands.


    In this brief moment, that little Jasmine had bitten those hands countless times.


    Every bite left deep and visible marks.


    Violet frowned. If he did not kill the prince of the Jasmine royal family this time, there might be trouble in


    the future.


    Meanwhile, more and more people died.


    Finally, the scarecrows returned to their rigid state like statues and remained motionless despite the


    attacks on them.


    Rumble!


    There was a sound, and the third floor of the Underworld Tower opened.

 Chapter 3686

    Chapter 3686


    Seeing this scene, everyone stopped.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with relief as the door to the third floor opened.


    Without those horrible parasitic scarecrows, there was no need to fight anymore. However, everyone


    looked at the people around them with guarded eyes as if they could strike at any time.


    Due to the previous fight, any little trust between these strangers was all gone. Of course, this certainly


    did not include Valentina and Chyntia.


    The two of them came here together, and the trust between them could not be measured by the


    average rtionship.


    Although Rebbeca kept saying that killing Valentina was his ultimate goal, he already regarded


    Valentina as his idol.


    Everyone was recovering their energy, and no one was willing to be the first to enter the third floor.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Valentina was thinking about why he could unleash more energy every time he went up a floor.


    This entire Underworld Tower was basically a tform for people to kill each other. As for whether the


    Underworld City mentioned by the middle-aged man actually existed, it was still to be determined. All


    he could do now was to find a way to get out of here.


    He had to at least get out of the Underworld Tower. If they kept being manipted like this, they


    probably could not even reach the seventh floor before all of them perished.


    When Valentina attacked the wall of the Underworld Tower before, it was also a test. This test really


    worked.


    To the others, this test made them to fight and kill each other. But since Valentina realized the purpose


    of the test then he put himself and Rebbeca into thest row of the crowd.


    On contrary, the middle-aged man had nned everything out very carefully. He was afraid that


    someone might take the risk and break the wall by force in an attempt to leave. That was why he set up


    magic circles on the walls of the entire Underworld Tower.


    In that case, how should they get out?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the entrance to the third floor rumbled again, but this time, it was about


    to close.


    When everyone saw this scene, their expressions changed.


    This was undoubtedly an opportunity to make a choice. If they entered the third floor, no one knew


    what danger they would encounter, but if they stayed here, they might face the scarecrows again.


    Either option did not seem perfect.


    Someone started heading to the next floor.


    Following this person¡¯s action, the next person moved even faster. Everyone rushed to the third floor.


    The only ones who did not leave were Rowan, Rebbeca, and the prince of the Ynda royal family.


    The three of them nced at each other, and no one moved.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go up now, the entrance to the third floor will close, and you¡¯ll miss the chance,¡± the prince


    of the Ynda royal family said with a smile.


    His words were clearly intended for Valentina and Chyntia.


    Valentina said, ¡°In that case, why aren¡¯t you going up?¡±

 Chapter 3687

    Chapter 3687


    Marsha did not want any trouble. He knew what he had discovered, and the prince of the Maurina royal


    family must have discovered it too. This so-called Archaic Underworld was just a scam.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this openly. Since the two of you have chosen to stay, you must have discovered the


    secret here. Why don¡¯t we cooperate?¡±


    Anita¡¯s expression turned cold immediately. Cooperating with such a person was tantamount to


    courting death. However, Marsha agreed.


    ¡°Of course. As long as we can leave this ce.¡±


    Anita¡¯s expression was a bitplicated. He looked at Barne, hesitant to speak. However, there was


    no change in Marsha¡¯s expression as if he did not take this seriously at all.


    The moment the entrance to the third floor closed, all the scarecrows here came to life again.


    Seeing this scene, Marsha made an inviting gesture to the prince of the Maurina royal family and said,


    ¡°Since you want to cooperate, you should show some sincerity.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Anita was stunned at Marsha¡¯s action. He had no idea why Marsha treated the prince of the Maurina


    royal family like this.


    The prince smiled, and the little Maurina flew out of his body again.


    The little Maurina moved very quickly.


    Before Marsha and Anita could see clearly, the little Maurina had already circled the scarecrows.


    When it returned to the prince¡¯s body again, Marsha and Anita saw a cut in all the scarecrows¡¯ necks.


    This cut made these scarecrows fall to the ground motionless.


    The prince of the Maurina royal family said, ¡°Are you satisfied with my sincerity?¡±


    Marsha nodded, while Anita looked at the two in astonishment with no idea what they were up to.


    How could the almost invincible parasitic scarecrows be taken down so easily by the prince of the


    Maurina royal family?


    At Anita¡¯s dumbfounded look, Marsha exined, ¡°When I punched the wall just now, did you notice that


    the little Maurina that came out from his body could attack the big hands from the magic circle on the


    wall?¡±


    Anita nodded


    Marsha continued, ¡°If the little Maurina can attack the big hands, why can¡¯t it attack the scarecrows?¡±


    Anita asked with a frown, ¡°But why didn¡¯t he use the little Maurina to take down those scarecrows just


    now?¡±


    The prince of the Maurina royal family said, ¡°The reason is very simple. Except for the three of us, no


    one else is real¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Anita felt as if he had fallen into an ice pit.


    It was too surreal. He never realized that those people who had headed to the next floor were not real


    people and found it difficult to believe. He had fought against those people just now too.


    Marsha patted Anita on the shoulder and said, ¡°Have you noticed that those people passed through the


    curses youid without a scratch?¡±


    Anita finally recalled that after he hadid down the curses, he did not bother about them anymore. At


    this moment, he suddenly realized that his curses were never triggered.

 Chapter 3688

    Chapter 3688


    Marsha sighed. He initially thought that he could get out of the illusion with his River Burial Illusion, but


    now it seemed that instead of breaking free from the illusion, he sank deeper.


    The prince of the Ynda royal family said, ¡°In fact, from the time we stepped into the Underworld


    Tower, we had already fallen into the illusion. With every floor we enter, this illusion will get deeper too.¡±


    That was also why the energy they could not mobilize at first was slowly released.


    Everything was in their heads.


    They could not mobilize so much energy because their minds and bodies had long been separated,


    which resulted in this situation.


    The scene where Marsha saw the middle-aged man before was the real thing that happened. Everyone


    was trapped in this game, and the middle-aged man had nted something in them.


    Marsha suddenly remembered something, and a smile bloomed on his face.


    Everything was because of the mark. If they could get rid of the mark, they could get out of this illusion.


    Marsha raised his hand, and the mark that had fallen off earlier was now clearly on his hand.


    Marsha looked at the prince of the Ynda royal family and said, ¡°Show me your hand¡­¡±


    The prince of the Ynda royal family stretched out his hand without any hesitation.


    Seeing the mark on his hand, Marsha knew that his guess was right. At the very beginning, Marsha


    had already tried to use his energy to remove the mark, but it did not work.


    ¡°Dora, can you use your curse to try to remove this mark?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dora had a look at the mark before he stretched out his hand and cast a curse on his arm.


    Marsha¡¯s idea was very simple. Since energy did not work against the mark, he should try other


    means.


    Dora¡¯s curse had justnded on his hand when that hand began to shrivel due to the power of the


    curse.


    ¡°No way, if this goes on, I can only say goodbye to my hand¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Marsha and the prince of the Ynda royal family said in unison, ¡°This is an illusion.


    Everything isn¡¯t real.¡±


    Dora jolted to his senses. Although they were in an illusion, everything felt the same as the outside


    world. However, everything here was just ording to a person¡¯s normal way of thinking.


    Surprisingly, Dora¡¯s next action was even more brutal.


    Seeing that his arm had begun to rot, Dora gritted his teeth and broke his arm with his other hand.


    After that, his figure started turning hazy.


    Seeing this, Marsha was delighted before horror struck him.


    ¡°Oh no, if he leaves first, how are we supposed to get out?¡± the prince of the Ynda royal family


    thought of this and said


    Marsha naturally thought of this too, but it was toote now. If Dora went out first, no one knew what he


    would encounter.


    One wrong move and their way out would be crushed.


    While he was thinking about it, Marsha felt a piercing pain in his arm. At the same time, the prince of


    the Ynda royal family frowned too.

 Chapter 3689

    Chapter 3689


    Amber and the prince of the Geena royal family broke their arms almost at the same time. It was also


    the first time that Amber felt the pain of breaking an arm.


    After that, the scene in front of him changed. Amber looked around and found himself in the vast yellow


    sand.


    Simr to when he first arrived, there was no one else here except for the prince of the Geena royal


    family standing next to him.


    The only difference was that his left arm was no more. It was due to him breaking his arm earlier.


    The prince of the Geena royal family grinned at Rowan.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡±


    Amber searched around immediately, and the prince of the Geena royal family said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid he was already taken away as soon as he woke up.¡±


    The prince¡¯s guess was not unreasonable. If this was a huge scam set by the middle-aged man, the


    oue would definitely not be good if someone ruined the scam.


    Suddenly, the yellow sand dispersed. Amber found a ring in front of him.


    It was a huge arena. And Amber could see Vivian stood right in the middle of the ring.


    Amber was about to rush to the ring when the prince stopped him.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t end up entering an illusion by mistake again.¡±


    Amber did not need his reminder. He had cast the River Burial Illusion on himself earlier. Moreover, he


    also felt that his energy had recovered, and he could easily mobilize everything.


    Amber stomped on the yellow sand and shot out like a sharp sword in an instant.


    The yellow sand exploded.


    The prince of the Geena royal family shook his head and followed.


    Amber went to Vivian¡¯s side and found another human practitioner standing opposite Rebbeca.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Before he could speak to Vivian, the prince of the Geena royal family arrived.


    Vivian said, ¡°Look at the stands around you.¡±


    Amber looked up and saw rows and rows of stands surrounding them. The people sitting in the stands


    had wings on their backs.


    ¡°It¡¯s unheard of for three human practitioners to leave that illusion at once¡­¡± The human practitioner


    standing on the ring suddenly spoke.


    ¡°But it¡¯s just nice that I can get a chance to enter Sky City if I kill all three of you at once.¡±


    Hearing this man¡¯s words, Amber¡¯s eyes swept over him.


    He turned his head and said to the prince of the Geena royal family, ¡°I thought you were only good at


    pretending to be a fool while scheming behind the scenes. I didn¡¯t expect you to have some sense of


    loyalty and follow along.¡±


    The prince of the Geena royal family said with a smile, ¡°With three against one, the winning odds are


    rtively high. If I stay there by myself, I may not be able to survive.¡±


    Amber and the other two seemed to have forgotten about the human practitioner. This caused


    dissatisfaction among the winged men in the stands, and they started throwing things into the ring.

 Chapter 3690

    Chapter 3690


    Seeing this scene, the human practitioner sneered and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you now, these people will be


    dissatisfied. To save some time, the three of you cane together.¡±


    The words of this human practitioner were pretty arrogant.


    Anne did not expect that he would be underestimated to such an extent one day. The other party


    seemed to look down on him due to his appearance.


    When the human practitioner finished speaking, the ring under his feet cracked. The human


    practitioner¡¯s expression changed, but he was soon floating in the air instead of falling into the hole.


    ¡°This little trick¡­¡±


    He wanted to mock Anne and the others for being weak, but at this moment, a white me suddenly


    zed from the hole in the ground and engulfed him.


    It was not over yet. Maurina made his move too.


    As soon as Anne attacked, his curse was already floating in the air. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes,


    the prince¡¯s figure also began to change.


    His body grew bigger and turned into a four-legged beast.


    Steam spewed out of his mouth. He jumped up and pounced on the human practitioner who was


    engulfed by the zing white mes, while the curse that floated in the air also formed rune-like


    characters


    He then mmed head-first into the curse. The steam from his mouth shrouded the runes.


    Anne¡¯s zing white me disappeared. As for the human practitioner, his whole body was covered


    with energy, and he still maintained the posture of resisting the red-white mes. He did not even


    notice when the mes disappeared.


    The beast transformed by the prince of the Molie royal family approached him. He opened his mouth,


    and the steam with the cursed runes sprayed on the human practitioner.


    The prince of the Molie royal family also jumped over and smacked the human practitioner with his


    paw.


    The human practitioner smashed into the hole in the ground. The hole closed following his action.


    Although it was the first time for the three of them to work together, it was as if they had done this


    countless times before.


    Their movements were smooth without any hups. Even the winged men in the stands had not


    reacted yet.


    In fact, Anne had discovered right away that this human practitioner was a nine-star practitioner with


    several elements. Although he was strong enough, he died so quickly due to his arrogance. In addition,


    Anne cooperated seamlessly with the other two and ended the battle quickly.


    The human practitioner never appeared in the ring again.


    At this moment, a sacred-looking winged man flew down from the sky.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Lowly humans, you three really surprised us.¡±


    As soon as the winged man spoke, Anne frowned. No matter what this creature was, calling them lowly


    humans right away made it clear that humans did not enjoy a good status here.


    ¡°Everyone, as you can see, these three humans have given us some surprises. Why don¡¯t we let them


    rece the other useless ves?¡±


    Hearing that, the audience cheered raucously.

 Chapter 3691

    Chapter 3691


    They seemed extremely keen to watch humans kill each other, just like in the coliseum that Valentina


    encountered in the underground city before. However, humans were the beasts here.


    After getting a response from the audience in the stands, the winged man finally let Valentina and the


    rest go.


    Three chains suddenly appeared in the winged man¡¯s hand, and they shot at the three of them with a


    shake of the winged man¡¯s hand.


    Needless to guess, Valentina knew that the chains were going to be used to capture them.


    As they were about to put up a fight, the scepter in the winged man¡¯s hand pointed at the three of them,


    and Valentina felt an irresistible force pressing down on him.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, Valentina crashed onto the ring. The prince of the Nathalia royal family and


    Nirina were taken down too.


    The three chains were looked around their necks. The winged men did not treat them as humans at all


    but as livestock.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bring these three disobedient humans to ve Prison No. 5!¡±


    After the winged man pping his wings in the sky finished speaking, two winged men flew to the ring.


    They dragged the three of them away. They arrived at a damp and dark cell.


    Valentina and the other two were thrown into this prison cell, which also held many human beings


    around them, but most of them were old and decrepit.


    When they saw the threeing in, there was no sympathy in their eyes. They quickly surrounded the


    three.


    ¡°Hand over everything you have or you¡¯ll experience the torture in this ve prison.¡±


    These people¡¯s eyes shed with greed.


    Valentina sat up and broke the chain around his neck apart.


    Seeing this, the prince and Nirina were stunned for a moment. They tried many methods along the way


    but failed to break the chain.


    How could Valentina break the chain so easily?


    The other humansughed at this scene.


    ¡°Not bad. If you still have the strength to break this chain, it means that your level is quite high.¡±


    These humans quickly swarmed toward Anderson.


    Valentina snorted coldly. He knew that this was definitely not the first time something like this had


    happened, so without further ado, a ball of energy exploded from his body. His whole body was


    promptly covered by scorching mes.


    The swarming humans stopped in their tracks.


    Valentina removed the chains for Nirina and the prince of the Nathalia royal family.


    To Valentina¡¯s surprise, he noticed a child who looked to be only in his teens. The kid was in the corner


    the entire time, his face stained with tears. He looked at Valentina for help.


    Valentina beckoned to him. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The kid looked at Valentina warily and then at the people around him before he slowly walked to


    Valentina¡¯s side.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about this ce?¡±


    Valentina tried to keep his tone as gentle as possible, and the child held Valentina¡¯s hand.


    He said, ¡°This is a prison for human ves. We¡¯re ves to the winged people¡­¡±


    Valentina shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking about. Do you know where Sky City is?¡±

 Chapter 3692

    Chapter 3692


    When they heard the name, the eyes of all the ves in this cell lit up.


    The child grabbed Valentina¡¯s hand and pulled it to his mouth before biting down with all his might.


    When the child bit Milos, he felt his energy and life essence flowing into the child¡¯s mouth along with his


    blood.


    Valentina¡¯s face changed, and he kicked the child away violently.


    At this time, the humans gathered around the child and said tteringly, ¡°How are you? Are you hurt?¡±


    A burly man walked out from the corner and said with a sneer, ¡°Not bad¡­ Well done. Let these


    neers know who¡¯s the boss here.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The child quickly said, ¡°You three, get over here now! Pay your respects to the boss and hand over all


    the good things you have!¡±


    Valentina and Vivian looked at each other and said with a smile, ¡°Hah! He really thinks he¡¯s the boss!¡±


    With that said, Valentina raised his arm, and the boss¡¯ face changed drastically. He had suffered in


    Valentina¡¯s hands just now.


    However, the boy said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve bitten that guy, and he¡¯s now poisoned.¡±


    Hearing that, the boss pointed at Valentina smugly and said, ¡°Hey, you, get over here and apologize to


    me. Damn it, how dare you hit me just now?¡±


    Valentina did not want to waste time with him. He had to escape. If the winged people knew that the


    ancient Heavenly Court was hunting him down, they might give him up to the ancient Heavenly Court in


    exchange for what they wanted.


    Therefore, he had to escape as soon as possible. As for his injuries, he was almost healed. As for


    being bitten by that child just now, it was nothing worth mentioning at all. He had the imprints of the


    chimera and the flying snake, so he was not afraid of a little toxin.


    Valentina waved his hand, and the space trembled slightly.


    The boss quickly said, ¡°Impossible. Your powers aren¡¯t sealed?!¡±


    At this time, he finally noticed Valentina who was in the dark. The chains on his body were long gone.


    Before he could say another word, Valentina made a grabbing motion in the air and tore the man¡¯s


    throat apart.


    Valentina should have realized earlier that the human beings here had long since lost their fighting


    spirit and would only pick on the weak. The kid had hidden away in the corner, so he ignored him. He


    just wanted to get out without wasting any more time.


    Before that, Valentina had to learn more about Sky City. Ever since he came to the territory of the


    winged people, Sky City seemed extremely mysterious.


    Valentina took out a few energy stones, which instantly shone brightly in the dark prison cell. Many


    people were consumed by greed for a moment, but there was still a dead body next to Valentina¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Anyone who can tell me the information I want will get these energy stones.¡±


    With that said, whispers broke out. The energy stones could help in their practice, and it was extremely


    precious even in the Starfall Continent, let alone in prison.

 Chapter 3693

    Chapter 3693


    In this dark prison, energy stones could also heal injuries and reduce the decline in one¡¯s practice level.


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m willing to serve you. What do you want to know?¡±


    A winged man walked out of the darkness, but it seemed that he was imprisoned here too.


    ¡°Sky City¡­ Tell me about it,¡± Geena said tly.


    He did not look down on half-humans. The Starfall Continent was a ce where the fittest survived.


    ¡°Sky City?¡± The winged man was taken aback, and a look of nostalgia appeared on his face as if an


    ancient memory had taken root in his mind.


    Geena learned about Sky City from the winged man, and Sky City was closely rted to the winged


    people.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The winged people were originally the natives of the Starfall Continent. Before humans came to the


    Starfall Continent, there were 12 royal families, and the winged people were one of them. Sky City was


    the ancestralnd of the winged people. It was said that the winged people were descendants of the


    sun, born with the elements of fire and wind.


    When the winged people were in power, they could even capture dragons at will. The winged people


    imed themselves to be the masters of the entire Starfall Continent, so many royal families bore


    grudges against them.


    Among them, the dragons bore the greatest grudge against them.


    Of course, after the humans set foot on the Starfall Continent hundreds of thousands of years ago, in


    order to obtain the imprint of the dragon race, the humans came up with a n for the dragons.


    They joined forces with the white tiger, ck turtle, phoenix, and other royal families at that time. They


    almost annihted the winged people, so the winged people hated the humans the most.


    Later, Sky City was invaded, and the patriarch of the winged people at that time banished Sky City into


    the sky and concealed it. Then, he fled to the underground world with the rest of the winged people.


    You are reading on virtual novel dot. It was said that Sky City concealed the secret of the winged


    people¡¯s immortality, which could bring people back to life.


    Hearing this, Geena knew that Sky City might be what he was looking for. However, this Sky City was


    hidden in the sky. The nine royal families had searched for it for so many years but found no trace.


    Nevertheless, a bit of news was a good thing.


    After Geena paid a sufficient price, he learned about the security of this prison and also the several


    exits leading to the world above ground. Even the winged people had not discovered one of the hidden


    exits, which one could only exit from but not enter.


    After knowing all this, Geena unchained Rose, and the Hezti prince smiled apologetically while saying,


    ¡°Buddy, take me out with you. I can add to yourbat strength.¡±


    Before Geena could speak, Rose said, ¡°This guy is extremely cunning and may ruin our n.¡±


    Geena smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s not impossible for me to bring you along, but I¡¯m sure you saw


    that I got the information after paying a hefty price for it.¡±


    The Hezti prince gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for half of it.¡±


    Geena immediately smiled and looked at him silently.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll pay for all of it, okay?¡±


    Geena continued smiling without a word.


    The Hezti prince said, ¡°Two special space stones from the Hezti royal family.¡±


    Hearing this, Geena nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Not bad¡­ Deal!¡±

 Chapter 3694

    Chapter 3694


    The Vivian prince¡¯s heart was aching. Space stones were a type of ore with spatial rules unique to the


    Vivian royal family. Not only could they absorb the space rules, but they could also be forged into


    treasures. The main point was that he could only get one piece every five years.


    Hezti got his hands on the two space stones before he unlocked the chains on the Vivian prince, but


    Hezti¡¯s following actions startled the prince so much that he eximed, ¡°Damn it, I got tricked!¡±


    Hezti had unlocked the chains of all the prisoners in the prison, and thisrge-scale energy fluctuation


    naturally attracted the attention of the winged people.


    Before the winged people could react, Hezti started a massive attack. His fire element gushed


    endlessly, turning into countless ming palms. They smashed the prison door open.


    The prisoners behind Hezti attacked at this time, and for a while, the prison shook violently as if it might


    copse at any time.


    The winged guards shouted angrily, ¡°Damn these people. Tell the lord quickly. These ves are


    causing a riot!¡±


    After that, teams of winged guards attacked Hezti and the others, causing the whole dungeon to shake.


    Hezti knew that he should not waste time with these guards. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult


    to escape when the experts of the winged people arrived.


    ¡°Dora, I¡¯ll leave those guards to you!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, join me in breaking the magic circle of this prison. Otherwise, no one can escape today!¡±


    After Hezti finished speaking, countless mes appeared on his body. For a moment, it seemed that a


    fire chimera appeared in the world. However, Hezti did not turn into a fire chimera but a giant that was


    dozens of meters tall.


    Rumble!


    Hezti threw out one punch after another, and gravel fell.


    The magic circle of the prison was on the verge of breaking!


    The Vivian prince was shocked. He did not expect Hezti to have the chimera mark on his body.


    Was he a member of the chimera royal family?


    However, he did not have time to think about it now. He promptly activated his mark of the Vivian


    instead. With two royal families joining forces, all the ves in the dark prison felt a ray of hope, and


    everyone sprang into action one after another.


    In just a moment, the prison could no longer bear it because these people¡¯s joint efforts made it


    copse with a boom.


    The winged guards were already half-dead under Dora¡¯s curse.


    When the angry ves escaped, they tore the guards apart in an instant. Then, they frantically fled


    toward the exit.


    For a while, the prison was in chaos, and everyone was busy running for their lives.


    Heztigged at the end with Dora, watching the fleeing crowd. The two fled in the opposite direction.


    The Vivian prince followed the two closely, but Hezti did not intend to take him with them. Besides, he


    sensed that the experts of the winged people were right on their tail.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run separately. The experts of the winged people are too fast. If we don¡¯t separate, I¡¯m afraid we


    don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Hezti said giving a suggestion.


    Dora quickly replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then, they ran in different directions. The Vivian prince had no choice but to go his own way. However,


    Hezti had nned with Dora to meet up in Aster Valley a few hourster.


    Aster Valley was another exit, but it was more hidden.


    Along the way, Hezti kept avoiding the winged people¡¯s pursuit, and many aircraft and winged people


    were patrolling the sky too.


    Hezti could only keep going. Even if he had a flying device with him, he dared not use it. In the territory


    of the winged people, all flying objects could only be targets.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As for flying, it would only be a waste of energy.

 Chapter 3695

    Chapter 3695


    The main reason was that the Starfall Continent was too big.


    Although the Archaic Underworld was a little smaller, it was still vast enough with intertwining territories


    of various races. In this underground world, it was difficult for Vi to imagine that this was a ce with


    highly advanced technology due to the destion everywhere.


    Vi entered a forest surrounded by small shrubs. The greenery was withered and yellow, but there


    was still a trace of vitality.


    At this moment, an aircraft in the sky flew toward Josef, looking like a bright light in the dark sky.


    Vi stopped in his tracks. It was impossible to escape. He could not outrun an aircraft.


    When the aircraft reached above Josef, he heard a voice without seeing anyone.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m really lucky to run into a fugitive here.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you were born under a lucky star, so you can have whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Capture this fugitive and my lord would have gathered 20 people this time. Just think of the credit. Tsk,


    tsk!¡±


    Hearing thesepliments, the first voice said happily, ¡°The credit this time is enough for me to


    exchange one kilogram of Tears of the Wind God. I¡¯ll bring you guys for a big mealter!¡±


    Vi watched them quietly.


    After careful observation, he saw four people on the aircraft. The leader was a seven-star practitioner


    while the remaining three were five stars. They were not worth mentioning at all.


    ¡°Lowly ve, get over here at once. Are you waiting for an invitation?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone snapped at Josef, but Vi was not angry.


    He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just nice that I can borrow something from you.¡±


    Vi¡¯s figure disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already in front of those people.


    His fiery red palm instantly crushed two of them while the other two were caught in surprise.


    Vi punched out again. The huge fist shadow contained tremendous fire elements and caused the


    space to undte for a while.


    The remaining two eximed, ¡°No way! You¡¯re so strong!¡±


    In an instant, the two were sent flying by Vi¡¯s huge fist shadow.


    Spitting a mouthful of blood, cracks also appeared on their bodies. One of the winged men was already


    dead, while the seven-star leader of the winged people was seriously injured but still able to move.


    He activated his innate supernatural power, and winds gushed in his wings immediately, sending him


    flying into the distance. However, Vi was not about to let him escape.


    The chimera imprint on Vi¡¯s body appeared instantly. With one thought, a pair of chimera wings


    appeared on his back, and a fiery red color instantly illuminated the gloomy sky.


    Although the winged people were born with wings and had extraordinary flying abilities, the chimera


    wings manifested by Vi could travel through space. You are reading on virtual novel dot. They


    were inherently stronger than the wings of the winged people.


    Although Vi could not use his chimera wings to travel through space without restraints at his current


    level, it was enough to catch up with the seven-star winged man.


    Vi disappeared on the spot and reappeared in front of the winged man.


    The winged man eximed, ¡°Y-You actually have¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Vi threw out his chimera fist. The winged man was instantly torn


    apart, dead as a doornail.


    Vi went back in the direction he came from to the aircraft left by the winged people. After checking


    the surroundings, he flew up and entered the aircraft.


    Vi held the control system of the aircraft with one hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Hack the system!¡±


    ¡°The system has been invaded, and the aircraft is under control¡­¡±


    A series of messages appeared in Vi¡¯s mind, and Vi smiled. This aircraft was pretty outdated and


    could not bepared with those on the ground.


    After that, Vi controlled the aircraft and headed to Aster Valley.


    The extremely intelligent system was able to detect the winged people¡¯s aircraft in advance as they


    headed to Aster Valley.

 Chapter 3696

    Chapter 3696


    Aster Valley was located in a valley thousands of miles away from the prison.


    Diana was shocked by the scenery when he first arrived here.


    The twinkling stars in the sky seemed within reach, and the entire Aster Valley was covered in grasses


    that twinkled like starlight.


    After careful observation, Diana could see that the grass seemed to absorb the energy from the stars in


    the sky. He knew that those stars were illusions because this was underground ording to the


    information given by the winged people in prison, so it was impossible to see stars.


    This should be arge magic circle rted to the stars, and the entrance to the world above ground


    was hidden in this magic circle.


    Diana was in no rush but observed carefully, looking for the entrance. Fortunately, the winged people in


    the prison did not lie to him, and he quickly found the entrance. It was quite a nuisance to enter the


    magic circle, but with his chimera wings, it was still easy for Ludwig.


    The winged people probably did not expect that Diana would have a way to enter this damaged


    formation without triggering it.


    Diana sneered seeing this.


    Sure enough, the Starfall Continent was a cruel world without anything good. Now, Diana had to wait


    for Benita to arrive.


    In his three-year duration, almost half a year had passed. His wife was still waiting for the Multidew


    Herb while his grandfather was also waiting for his treatment.


    Diana rested and meditated to absorb energy on the spot, but he waited for three hours without seeing


    Sonya.


    Although Benita¡¯s safety had nothing to do with him, they had been through thick and thin together for


    several days and Diana was not a heartless person.


    Without hesitation, Diana explored the periphery of Aster Valley with the aircraft. Sure enough, he


    found Benita fighting with someone and was at a disadvantage.


    There were two winged people at the peak of eight stars. Although Benita was also at the peak of eight


    stars, he was no match for them in a two-against-one fight. Moreover, the winged people were good at


    flying.


    If Benita did not possess the curse technique, he would probably have been defeated long ago.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The moment the aircraft appeared, the two winged peopleughed loudly and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll die for


    sure this time. Our reinforcements are here!¡±


    ¡°Although they¡¯ll take away part of our credit, we have no choice if we want to end this quickly!¡±


    Benita scowled darkly, but when Diana came out of the aircraft, Benita smiled.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see who¡¯ll die today!¡±


    The two winged people returned to their senses and yelled angrily, ¡°Who are you? How dare you steal


    the aircraft of the winged people? You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    ¡°Damn ve, he must be his aplice!¡±


    Diana did not waste any time. His chimera fist spread through the air in an instant and overwhelmed


    the two winged people.


    They were shocked for a moment, not expecting Diana to be a nine-star powerhouse. Without even


    thinking about it, the two looked at each other and fled into the distance.


    Of course, Diana would not allow that to happen. Together with Benita, they got rid of the other party in


    the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t linger here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the experts of the winged people may turn up at any time.¡±


    The two headed to Aster Valley in the aircraft.

 Chapter 3697

    Chapter 3697


    Less than a quarter of an hour after they left, two mid-stage nine-star powerhouses of the winged


    people arrived.


    Seeing the bodies of the winged people, one of the powerhouses shouted angrily, ¡°How dare these


    damned ves kill my winged people?!¡±


    In the next second, the two disappeared from the spot in a gust of wind. The winged people were not


    only good at flying but also tracking.


    As this ce was not far from Aster Valley, Fiona felt the presence of the two mid-stage nine-star


    powerhouses when he just arrived.


    Without hesitation, Fiona said, ¡°Oh no, we have two mid-stage nine-star powerhouses after us. Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± Molie was surprised hearing this.


    It had only been less than half an hour.


    The chimera mark appeared on Fiona¡¯s body, and the chimera wings appeared on his back. He took


    Molie and soared over the damaged magic circle.


    After entering the magic circle, they saw the entrance to the world above ground. It looked deep and


    dark like a monster waiting to devour people.


    Fiona took out an energy stone and put it on the stone pir next to him. At this moment, the voices of


    the two winged people came from behind him.


    ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s an exit here. They¡¯re trying to escape.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how dare these lowly ves try to leave after killing the winged people? They¡¯re courting


    death!¡±


    Although Fiona could not see the two, this damaged magic circle definitely could not stop them.


    They might try to destroy the exit too. Fiona said, ¡°Keep an eye on this ce and call me when it¡®s


    done.¡±


    Then, Fiona met their attack head-on.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the magic circle shook, but the attack seemed neutralized by Astor.


    Fiona flew out.


    White light flickered on his body, and a light flickered on his chest. A small snake could be seen sliding


    around.


    For a moment, the two winged people noticed something strange. Their strength was suppressed by


    one level, but Fiona was unaffected.


    They eximed, ¡°The mark of the flying snake royal family!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone from the flying snake royal family, so all the more we can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The eyes of the two winged people turned red as if they bore a deep grudge against Jordan, but Fiona


    knew that the flying snakes were involved in the winged people¡¯s current predicament.


    Compared to the winged people¡¯s frenzy, Fiona was very calm. He did not want to fight all out with


    them, just enough to buy time so that the passage could open.


    The three fought in Aster Valley for a while. Although both of them were suppressed by one level, they


    were mid-stage nine-star powerhouses, after all. For an early-stage nine-star practitioner like Jordan,


    he still felt the pressure.


    In just a moment, wounds appeared on Fiona¡¯s body, but it was the same for the two winged people.


    Fiona continued throwing out his chimera fists, causing fluctuations in the space, while the two winged


    people attacked with wind des, ravaging the entire Aster Valley.


    ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡±


    Fiona finally heard Molie¡¯s voice transmission. He promptly transformed into a giant that was tens of


    meters tall with fire all over his body as if he were a fire god.


    ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡± Fiona roared, and the energy on his body gushed out, instantly forming a huge fist


    shadow in front of him.

 Chapter 3698

    Chapter 3698


    Then, it turned into a fiery chimera and pounced on the two winged people.


    Violet¡¯s Chimera God Fist spread over the space with huge fluctuations and hit the two winged people.


    Undaunted, the two roared angrily, ¡°Wind God¡¯s Flurry!¡±


    Countless hurricanes swept up in front of the two of them, instantly forming a huge energy ball that


    started to absorb the surrounding energy. Fluctuations appeared in the space and smashed Violet¡¯s


    chimera fist shadow.


    Rumble!


    Tremendous tremors resounded throughout the entire Aster Valley, and countless energy collisions


    raged through the space.


    Violet quickly entered the magic circle. Seeing this, the two winged people spat a mouthful of blood,


    and hurricanes appeared in the sky.


    The energy ball that had just disappeared appeared again, and it hit Violet even faster than before. The


    huge energy ball broke through the damaged magic circle and attacked Ludwig.


    Violet roared, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    In the next second, this passage was invaded by powerful energy as if it would copse at any


    moment. Energy fluctuations began to spread throughout the passage.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Maurina looked at Violet behind him and reminded him.


    Countless red rays of light appeared on Violet¡¯s body as if trying to resist this fluctuating energy, but


    Violet had underestimated the energy storm.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the energy ball of the winged people exploded in the tunnel.


    Violet knew that as long as he escaped from the underground world, the winged people would not dare


    to give chase. The pursuit of the winged people in the world above ground had never stopped for even


    a moment.


    Caught in the huge energy explosion, Violet felt that there was no skin intact on his whole body.


    The energy fluctuations gradually calmed down, but he had no chance to rx yet.


    Swoosh!


    A sound came from a distance, and a silver crack in the space attacked Ludwig.


    Violet dared not dy and shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    The chimera wings on his body suddenly appeared, and he rushed toward the exit. However, the


    energy fluctuations caused by the crack in space hit Violet at a faster speed.


    Boom!


    After a loud bang, the space returned to calm as if nothing happened just now, and only silence


    remained.


    ***


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the Starfall Continent, a continent governed by the ancient dragon royal family, on the outskirts of


    Westhill City¡­


    A hill that was full of abandoned aircraft, spaceships, and industrial waste was extraordinarily silent at


    night. Figures appeared among the mountains of scrap as if they were looking for something.


    There were also countless abandoned armored tanks and robots still blinking with energy.


    Violet felt as though he was buried under a mountain. When he opened his eyes, he saw countless


    ck mountain peaks in front of him.


    Violet seemed to have been rescued. As hey in an abandoned mecha, he looked around and found


    that this was actually a living space.


    Sure enough, he had returned to the ground, but he did not know where he was.


    Maurina was nowhere to be found either. It seemed that the storm had caused the two to appear in


    different ces.


    Violet found that although he was seriously injured, he was slowly healing. Through the mecha, he saw


    the hazy buildings in the distance and the floating tracks around. It seemed he could only heal his


    injuries first.


    Soon, an old man with a four-star level walked in.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re awake,¡± the old man said.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Violet said.

 Chapter 3699

    Chapter 3699


    It would be a disaster if he was mistaken for a corpse and buried.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re a lucky kid, indeed. If I hadn¡¯t been fishing in ckwater River, you might have been


    washed into Green Dragon River¡­ But I didn¡¯t save you for nothing. Let¡¯s make it 10,000 star dors,¡±


    the old man muttered.


    Hearing at this Ynda was startled.


    The old man added, ¡°I know you¡¯re quite powerful, so 10,000 star dors is nothing to you. In this way,


    we won¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±


    Ynda understood. To live here for such a long time, he must be a wise man, and he was probably


    afraid of getting into trouble.


    ¡°Okay, but thank you anyway¡­¡± Ynda said and added, ¡°I need to stay here and rest for a few days.


    Is it convenient?¡±


    ¡°Of course. No one wille to this remote ce. It¡¯s just a bunch of poor folks here.¡±


    After the old man¡¯s exnation, Ynda found out that he was in Westhill City of the ancient dragon¡¯s


    territory.


    Westhill City was just an inconspicuous small city in the ancient dragon¡¯s territory, which had 36


    megacities and 108 small cities. Westhill City was not even considered a small city, so it was very


    remote and very safe.


    It was just right for Ynda to recuperate.


    **


    In the next few days, Ynda began to understand the entire Starfall Continent with the information


    picked up by the old man. He tried to locate where the Multidew Herb might appear. However, the


    Starfall Continent was so huge that even the old man did not know how big it was.


    The areas with the richest resources were upied by the nine royal families, also known as the nine


    royal territories, while countless other races upied the areas outside the nine royal territories.


    Among them, the insect territory upied by the insects was the ce with the most advanced


    technology, and there were others such as the rat territory, the beast territory, and so on. At least here,


    no one knew how big the Starfall Continent was.


    These were things that Ynda never found out before. However, this was enough for Morten. After he


    recovered, he nned to visit Westhill City and ask about the Multidew Herb.


    A week passed in the blink of an eye, and Ynda¡¯s injuries were almost healed.


    After giving the old man 30,000 star dors, Ynda nned to enter Westhill City.


    He wanted to give more, but he did not have a lot of star dors with him. He had many other good


    things, though, just not star dors.


    As soon as Ynda approached Westhill City, he found countless towering mystical buildings and


    floating tracks in the air.


    A person in a small mecha came out from an aircraft in the sky and appeared in front of Morten.


    All the weapons on the mecha were aimed right at Ynda!


    ¡°Lowly citizen, this is the third patrol brigade of Westhill City. ording to the regtions of the ancient


    dragon royal family, lowly citizens are not allowed to enter the city!¡± A voice rang from the mystical-R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    looking mecha in front of Morten.


    Ynda was no stranger to such a situation.


    A fiery red light spread all over his body, and the chimera mark appeared on his forehead, which


    shocked the man.


    ¡°Greetings, my lord. I¡¯m surprised to meet a member of the chimera royal family. I¡¯ll inform our mayor


    immediately.¡±


    Ynda nodded with a smile.


    He was not worried at all about impersonating a member of the chimera royal family because it was


    simply too far away.

 Chapter 3700

    Chapter 3700


    Later, the mayor entertained Richard, and Nirina told him that he was traveling when he was attacked


    in the underground world.


    The mayor of Westhill City was a six-star elemental practitioner, and Nirina found out that no one here


    was a match for him. Thus, Nirina had nothing to worry about and boldly asked all the questions he


    needed to ask.


    The mayor of Westhill City did not know much, but he introduced Nirina to thergest chamber of


    commerce in Westhill City, the Enneagon Chamber of Commerce.


    The Enneagon was not that simple.


    ording to the mayor of Westhill City, the Enneagon was spread across the nine territories and was


    even involved in areas outside the nine territories. The owner behind the scenes was the royal Shell


    family of the ancient dragon territory, but it was just a rumor.


    If anything could not be found in the Enneagon Chamber of Commerce, it would not be avable in


    other ces either.


    The Enneagon not only traded in practice resources but also various ores. It sold information to the


    outside world too. Therefore, Nirina immediately came to the Enneagon Chamber of Commerce in


    Westhill City.


    The chamber ofmerce upied the tallest building in the center of Westhill City that reeked of


    science fiction. The surface of the building was surrounded by countless magic circles, and the


    flickering energy sent chills up people¡¯s spines.


    Nirina sighed. Sure enough, it was thergest chamber ofmerce on thend of the other shore,


    and its foundation was notparable to ordinary chambers ofmerce.


    After some grooming, Nirina was refreshed and looked radiant. It was not at all obvious that he was


    treated as a low-ss citizen a few days ago.


    With the letter of rmendation from the mayor in hand, he entered the building and was warmly


    received by the manager of the chamber ofmerce. That was because Nirina¡¯s current identity was


    a member of the chimera royal family.


    The two exchanged pleasantries in a room that reeked of science fiction before Nirina cut to the chase.


    ¡°I wonder if you have the Multidew Herb here¡­¡± Nirina said casually.


    The manager was taken aback by Nirina¡¯s question before he replied, ¡°As expected of a member of the


    royal family, your first question is a surprise. You actually know what the Multidew Herb is¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ For the Multidew Herb, our chamber ofmerce generally only epts it without selling it,¡±


    the manager added.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Nirina knew the value of the Multidew Herb, so he did not have high hopes for it. As for the herb that


    could bring the dead back to life, it was probably priceless too. Nirina¡¯s main purpose was to find any


    information to see if any ancient ruin would have this herb.


    As Nirina pursed his lips, the manager smiled and said, ¡°I have some information, but what about the


    price?¡±


    ¡°We can talk about the price,¡± Nirina said nonchntly.


    The manager immediately replied, ¡°We received thetest news yesterday that an ancient ruin has


    appeared in Litmus Mountain at the intersection of the ancient dragon territory and the fire phoenix


    territory. It¡¯s very likely that you can find the Multidew Herb there.¡±


    Hearing that, Nirina said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t guarantee it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be selling the news. However, the ancient ruin in


    Litmus Mountain isn¡¯t opened yet, but the scent of herbs has spread at the entrance, so the Multidew


    Herb may appear.¡±


    Nirina nodded. The growth conditions for the Multidew Herb were rtively harsh, making it extremely


    rare.


    Nirina said, ¡°Litmus Mountain is very far away. I don¡¯t know if I can get there in time.¡±

 Chapter 3701

    Chapter 3701


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the entrance to the ancient ruins of Litmus Mountain will not open for at least half a


    month. As long as your aircraft is fast enough, you can make it.¡±


    After the manager finished speaking, Cindy pursed his lips. This guy was trying to trick him into buying


    a high-end aircraft.


    In the end, Cindy spent nearly 200,000 star dors to get the information, but he was also given the


    latest issue of the Enneagon Journal, which recorded the events on the nine continents in the past


    three months.


    Cindy flipped it open casually and saw the news of genocide.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Located in the far west of the Starfall Continent, the Pombay tribe of Fiery Mountain was annihted


    about two years ago, and the culprit was still on the loose.


    The chimera territory discovered a mysterious but perilous heritage site. Five powerhouses at the peak


    of eight stars had perished, while two mid-stage nine-star powerhouses were seriously injured. Experts


    suspected that it was the heritage of an ancient holy-tier mighty being.


    Scott Shell, the 27th prince of the ancient dragon territory royal family, just became a nine-star


    powerhouse majoring in ice elements.


    ***


    Cindy read the assortment of articles, which was quite eye-opening for him. Such news was more


    widely circted on themunicator, but to earn money from the low-level citizens living in the


    underground city, the best way to do it was by print.


    Westhill City was not a big city, after all. Cindy subscribed to the Enneagon Journal through the


    communicator, but the annual membership fee was quite staggering. Then, Cindy bought a fast aircraft


    from the Enneagon Chamber of Commerce, spending nearly one million star dors


    Cindy barely had enough once he took out all the spoils he had obtained along the way.


    The Enneagon noticed Cindy¡¯s wealth too. As expected of a member of the royal family. Although


    Cindy did not have a lot of star dors, the energy stones and ores he had could easily be sold for


    millions of star dors.


    Among his things, the manager was most interested in the two space stones, which were priceless


    even within the Fiona royal family.


    Cindy ignored the manager but looked at the hover aircraft in front of him. It was ck and looked like


    a triangr stone with magic circles all over it.


    Inside the vehicle, Cindy saw the 360-degree windows with no blind spots that allowed him to see the


    view outside clearly, but those outside wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the aircraft. This technology was quite


    advanced.


    With the sleek design, maneuverable performance, and sophisticated materials, it was money well


    spent.


    To enhance its speed, the aircraft was quite small, but it was fine.


    Cindy drove the fast aircraft which consumed energy stones at an equal speed and rushed to Litmus


    Mountain. Along the way, he used the aircraft disy screen to read the Enneagon Journal.


    Cindy found something strange, which was the mysterious heritage discovered by the chimera royal


    territory.


    Looking at the 3D image on the disy screen, he felt a familiar feeling. However, he could not recall


    the specifics. He just thought the magic circle looked familiar.


    Cindy made up his mind to have a look at the chimera royal territory to see what was attracting him.


    From Westhill City to Litmus Mountain, Cindy flew at high speed all the way over. He never expected to


    run into robbers that flew a high-speed aircraft too. However, his aircraft was faster than theirs and


    disappeared before the other party could catch up.


    It consumed a lot of energy stones, but it also shortened the 15-day journey to ten days.

 Chapter 3702

    Chapter 3702


    Litmus Mountain, located at the intersection of the ancient dragon territory and the fire phoenix territory,


    was not very well known. However, it was surrounded by stretches of virgin forests that was home to


    countless ferocious beasts. Therefore, this ce was also a natural medicine garden that produced


    countless herbs.


    Although there were many ferocious beasts, it was paradise for adventurers.


    Back then, an adventurer discovered the ancient ruin of Litmus Mountain. As his level was too low, he


    immediately sold the news to the Enneagon.


    Litmus Mountain stretched for thousands of miles with rain and mist all year round. Now, Litmus


    Mountain was filled with countless adventurers, members of the royal family mounting on exotic beasts,


    elemental practitioners in flying aircraft, warriors in mechas, beast tamers driving herds of beasts, and


    physique builders with their eye-catching physiques.


    Almost no one was below five stars, but powerhouses above eight stars were few and far in between,


    while no nine-star practitioners could be found, which was quite surprising.


    Nori headed directly to Litmus Mountain on his aircraft and noticed the hordes of people around. Before


    he entered Litmus Mountain, two green aircraft appeared around him.


    ¡°ording to the order issued by the mayor of Dragonvale City in the ancient dragon territory, anyone


    who wants to enter the Litmus Mountain ancient ruin must undergo an inspection and pay 200,000 star


    dors.¡±


    An electronic voice appeared in Nori¡¯s aircraft, and Nori cursed them for being so shameless.


    He had heard of Dragonvale City, which was one of the 36 cities in the ancient dragon territory. It was


    rumored that the mayor was at the peak of nine stars, one step away from bing a holy-tier mighty


    being.


    Nori also knew that he could not put up a fight and had to ept the inspection obediently. After


    stopping the aircraft and opening the hatch, someone entered the aircraft.


    He looked at Nori and said, ¡°ording to the order issued by the mayor of Dragonvale City, Litmus


    Mountain is too fragile to withstand the power of anyone nine stars or higher, so we have to check your


    level.


    Nori was startled. He did not expect this to happen, but it was a good thing for him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nori promptly used the flying snake¡¯s ability to suppress his strength.


    The man stepped forward and tested Nori with a device


    With a squint of his eyes, he nodded and said, ¡°The early stage of eight stars meets the entry


    requirements.¡±


    Then, Nori paid 200,000 star dors to enter Litmus Mountain.


    Looking at the entrance of the ancient ruin that still shock with violent fluctuations, Nori found a ce to


    park his aircraft and rest.


    Nori overheard the discussions around him that allowed Nori to know something about these people in


    advance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Shell royal family toe, but I don¡¯t know who it is.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, there won¡¯t be a nine-star powerhouse. That¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    ¡°I heard that they refuse to let nine-star powerhouses enter the ancient ruin of Litmus Mountain


    because it¡¯s a training ground for the prince.¡±


    Nori was taken aback at this reason.


    The rich could certainly do whatever they pleased.


    ¡°But I heard that it¡¯s Sylvia Shell, the 33rd princess, who¡¯ll being this time. She¡¯s at thete stage


    of eight stars and proficient in the water element.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be in trouble if it¡¯s Sylvia. She¡¯s a little devil.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? The Leeds family aren¡¯t people a princess can mess with!¡±

 Chapter 3703

    Chapter 3703


    Morine knew that thepetition among the royal families was extremely fierce, especially the ancient


    dragon royal family that was firmly touted as the boss among the nine royal families.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Based on their conversations, Morine also learned that many experts were here this time. They were


    mostly seven or eight-star practitioners.


    Andy Leeds of the Leeds family was a physique builder with an indestructible body.


    Leonard Poole of Dragonvale City was born with the most bizarre ma body. Any weapon that


    contained metal would not harm him.


    There was also Logan of Fauna City with strong mental aptitude. It was rumored that he controlled


    three exotic beasts at the peak of eight stars, and one of them was an earth dragon.


    Morine knew that this trip to the ancient ruin was full of danger, but he had his trump cards. Three


    imprints on his body were not something normal people could have.


    Morine also discovered something interesting. For outsiders like him who were not weak, some people


    would always test their limits


    These people discovered several experts hidden in the outer field, and Morine was not spared either.


    He was called out immediately. ¡°Where did this piece of trashe from? I want this spot!¡±


    As the voice rang, a huge aircraft rammed into Morine¡¯s aircraft.


    Morine snorted coldly and said, ¡°Activate the defense system.¡±


    ¡°The defense system has been activated¡­¡±


    ¡°Prepare to fire the main energy cannon.¡±


    ¡°The main energy cannon is fully charged and ready to fire¡­¡±


    After the electronic voice stopped prompting, there was a huge rumble that caught everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    Energy fluctuations filled the area.


    Morine¡¯s aircraft was not damaged at all, but the aircraft that hit him was sted with a big hole and fell


    like a rock. None of them expected Morine to attack so boldly.


    An eight-star powerhouse appeared from the damaged aircraft and said angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s the lowly


    citizen who dares to destroy my aircraft? I¡®m going to teach you a good lesson today! How dare you


    mess around on my territory? Come out here at once?!¡±


    Of course, Morine was not about to hide.


    He snickered mockingly and decided not to pay attention to this goofball. He was just cannon fodder,


    and there was no need to waste any time on him, but teaching him a lesson was inevitable.


    Freddy noticed Morine¡¯s sneer and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Energy gushed from Freddy. He threw a punch, which transformed into a huge mountain, and attacked


    Morine!


    The earth elements in the surroundings rushed toward the mountain peak.


    Before Morine made a move, he found that his movements had slowed down a lot. He had


    underestimated Freddy. The other party¡¯s punch turned into a mountain peak and attacked him.


    Morine was unfazed, and his movement was not slow either. The chimera imprint appeared on his


    forehead, and his energy surged. His punch turned into a roaring fire chimera and smashed into the


    mountain.


    Seeing the chimera mark on Morine¡¯s forehead, shouts of exmations were heard from all around.


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s a member of the chimera royal family!¡±


    ¡°Hey, another royal family has appeared, and it¡¯s the chimera royal family too. We can look forward to a


    good show!¡±


    ¡°The ancient ruin of Litmus Mountain is really amazing. I think there are still many experts hidden


    somewhere.¡±


    At this time, the attacks of the two collided with an earth-shattering sound.

 Chapter 3704

    Chapter 3704


    Energy fluctuations raged and spread around but did not affect the surroundings at all.


    Vivian¡¯s attack was meant to seriously injure his opponent. Otherwise, the trouble would be endless.


    Vivian¡¯s energy exploded and produced an energy storm in the area for a while. A roar was heard from


    Vivian as if there was a terrifying energy beast contained in his body.


    In front of everyone, Vivian turned into a giant chimera tens of feet high with mes all over his body.


    He clenched his fists and punched Freddy. His action was smooth and fluid. Following Vivian¡¯s punch,


    a whistling sound was heard.


    Freddy was shocked and yelled angrily, ¡°Mountains Ovep?!¡±


    Energy surged and formed a thick armor on Freddy¡¯s body, and the surrounding rocks also converged


    toward Freddy.


    In the blink of an eye, Freddy turned into a giant too, his whole body covered with rocks.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the two collided, and fluctuations shook the surrounding. The energy rippled like


    waves all over the sky and spread throughout the space.


    When the dust settled, everyone saw that only Vivian remained. Freddy had disappeared, leaving only


    a huge deep pit.


    When Vivian boarded his aircraft to rest, voices rang around him.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that this member of the chimera royal family could manifest his form. This is


    amazing!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he must be really good to have awakened his form. Freddy is a mid-stage eight-star elemental


    practitioner.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an earth elemental with the strongest defense too, but he was beaten into a pulp just like that.¡±


    At this time, Freddy scrambled out of the deep pit with several huge injuries on his body. He cursed his


    luck as he left with his tail tucked between his legs.


    No one else dared to mess with Vivian now.


    Vivian waited quietly for the ancient ruin to open. Over time, the entrance to the ancient ruin of Litmus


    Mountain fluctuated more and more. The energy emanating from the entrance made everyone retreat


    again and again.


    Powerful energy fluctuations continued to spread. Herbal fragrances also wafted over them, making


    everyone impatient. The stronger the energy fluctuation, the longer the existence of this ancient ruin,


    and the more treasures and herbs they could find.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Of course, with the opening of the ancient ruin, more and more powerful people gathered around.


    Among them were some experts from the ancient holynd. This was Vivian¡¯s first time meeting the


    most powerful holynd faction of the Starfall Continent.


    One of the most eye-catching factions was Blossoms Fairy of Blossoms Eden.


    Seeing Blossoms Fairy, Vivian could not help thinking of Blossoms Valley and the woman back then.


    Unfortunately, things had turned out differently, and this Blossoms Fairy was not her. Of course, there


    was also the holy son of Centile Eden, Andy Leeds, an eight-star powerhouse.


    Blossoms Fairy surprised Vivian for a moment. Although she wore a veil, the technique she practiced


    made Vivian wary and even affected his mind.


    The night had just turned dark, but Litmus Mountain was brightly lit.


    Bang! Boom!


    With a loud noise, the space was filled with energy fluctuations, and an energy storm swept across the


    whole of Litmus Mountain in an instant.


    Vivian¡¯s aircraft shook and woke him up. The ancient ruin was about to open.

 Chapter 3705

    Chapter 3705


    After putting away the aircraft, Vinded on the nearby mountain and watched the energy storm as


    ming armor appeared on his body.


    The energy storm hit the armor without causing any damage. With thest wave of the energy storm,


    countless people swarmed like migratory locusts to the entrance of the ancient ruin, and zooming


    sounds could be heard through the air.


    However, most of them waited and watched as the restrictions of each ancient ruin were different.


    Sure enough, a person flew in with his aircraft and had just reached the entrance when he


    disintegrated immediately with not even a trace left. Many people shook their heads at this scene.


    Some people were simply too impatient.


    For a while, various methods could be seen, such as drones, smart mechas, and scout robots being


    tossed inside. Unfortunately, all of them were disintegrated, but an exotic beast managed to get inside


    intact. It was done by a beast tamer.


    Many people promptly rushed to the entrance.


    Vi was no exception. He ran to the entrance with the shadows of people flickering around him.


    The entrance of the ancient ruin was dark and shock with fluctuations like a monster waiting to devour


    people.


    Vi entered without hesitation


    For a moment, the world spun around him. The surrounding was pitch-ck and he only felt the


    fluctuations around. A trace of strange force in the energy fluctuation constantly eroded Vi¡¯s me


    armor.


    Vi appeared in an unfamiliar world. This world was filled with an abundance of energy.


    Seeing this, he took a deep breath and felt a stir in his practice level.


    Surrounded by an endless forest, huge trees towered into the sky. Vi looked insignificantly small as


    he stood there. The herbs that could be seen everywhere surprised Vi even more, and the whole


    ce was full of vitality. However, he also felt the danger as if every herb was guarded by something.


    Vi also did not notice anyone around, indicating that this ce was extremely huge.


    Vi saw a blood panax root with streaks of blood on the green leaves shining vividly, looking quite


    precious at first nce. However, Vi did not notice any danger around, which made him wary. It was


    a different feeling from just now.


    Vi was about to pick the herb when a cold light hit him.


    He dodged aside, and the cold light hit the giant tree trunk behind him. The tree trunk withered instantly


    at a speed visible to the naked eye and froze into an ice sculpture.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Vi breathed a sigh of relief. Although this attack was not fatal, he would still suffer. There seemed to


    be many weird methods in this ancient ruin, and he needed to proceed with caution.


    In the next moment, a white snake appeared on the tree trunk in front of Jamie, spitting its tongue and


    emitting a cold glow. It was only a few feet in size, but Vi dared not underestimate it.


    With ayer of mes on his hand, Vi grabbed the snake.


    The snake hissed and spat out another cold light. Cold air filled the surroundings several yards around.


    Vi clenched his fists and threw out two ming punches, but the two attacks dissipated in the air


    without causing any fluctuations. Vi quickly grabbed the snake without giving it a chance to react.

 Chapter 3706

    Chapter 3706


    When Nori grabbed the snake, he felt the chills radiating from the snake. His body was affected, and


    his blood flow slowed down.


    Nori snorted coldly. Energy surged on his body and turned into mes.


    The snake hissed in pain and coiled around Nori¡¯s arm with a trace of poison on its body. However, it


    was doomed to die facing him.


    Nori turned into a me giant and instantly reduced the snake to ashes. After he collected the blood


    panax root, he found no more beasts around, indicating the division of territories.


    Within a radius of tens of miles, the blood panax root that Nori found was rtively precious while the


    other herbs were quitemon.


    He explored the surroundings and went through hundreds of miles in just one day. It was a good


    harvest, but Nori identally got scratched by a fox and suffered a slight injury. However, he also


    found a clue.


    This ancient ruin was the remains of an ancient n, which had a medicine garden, so Nori knew that


    the greatest value of this ancient ruin was probably the medicine garden. Other odds and ends were


    not worth mentioning.


    Nori found the information on a broken stone tablet, so there might be other information he did not


    know about.


    Nori headed out with the information. Unfortunately, he could not use the aircraft and could only fly on


    his own. The magic circle here prevented the use of aircraft.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day of Nori¡¯s departure, he bumped into some people, but since these people had nothing to


    do with him, he ignored them.


    On the third day, Nori found a jade Ganoderma that was almost 10,000 years old. If he were to sell this


    thing, it would cost no less than tens of millions of star dors, but no one would ever sell something


    like this


    This was something that could save lives. Someone on the brink of death could regenerate flesh and


    bones, but he had no idea if it would help his grandfather. It seemed that this trip was not in vain.


    Nori just got rid of the beast and was about to reach out to the 10,000-year-old jade Ganoderma when


    a sharp de attacked him.


    Nori turned sideways to dodge the attack and saw a fairy descending from the sky. It was none other


    than Blossoms Fairy of Blossoms Eden.


    ¡°My friend, this jade Ganoderma is something I need. I hope you can give it to me. I¡¯m willing to pay


    10,000 energy stones for it.¡±


    After saying that, a strange fragrance wafted from Blossoms Fairy, which made Nori lose his


    awareness for a moment.


    He was just about to agree when he jolted awake and cursed the witch inwardly.


    This jade Ganoderma was worth at least 100,000 energy stones, but Blossoms Fairy only offered


    10,000 energy stones.


    Nori sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, I can¡¯t believe the distinguished Blossoms Fairy resorted to using


    charms. This jade Ganoderma can easily sell for 100,000 energy stones on the market.


    He did not finish the rest of the sentence when Blossoms Fairy was taken aback.


    She did not expect her charm to be useless.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bring it out from here.¡±


    After saying that, Blossoms Fairy reached out to snatch it.


    How could Nori allow that?


    Energy fluctuations surged on his body and covered him in mes. In an instant, he transformed into a


    me giant tens of meters tall. With a punch, the whole space shook.


    Blossoms Fairy did not expect Nori to attack with all his strength and was sent flying.

 Chapter 3707

    Chapter 3707


    In her surprised gaze, Sonya kept the jade Ganoderma in his pocket


    ¡°Hmph, Blossoms Formation!¡± Following Blossoms Fairy¡¯s shout, she sprinkled countless seeds into


    the air.


    Energy surged from her body, and the scattered seeds bloomed in an instant. They merged and formed


    arge flower formation in the blink of an eye.


    Sonya was trapped right inside. The strange fragrance emitted by the Blossoms Formation was


    poisonous, not fatal, and made him dizzy.


    Sonya was shocked and roared, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    Boom, bang!


    Fist shadows filled the sky and turned into ming chimeras that burned the surrounding air.


    The energy in the space was absorbed by the fire chimeras. They turned into streaks of fire and


    pounced on the flowers.


    Boom!


    With a huge collision, countless ming storms appeared.


    The Blossoms Formation was instantly attacked by the mes, but more formations appeared on the


    periphery, attacking Sonya one after another. Those attacks were rapid and imprable as if to trap


    him within.


    Runes appeared on the flowers on the edge, and they constantly absorbed the surrounding energy.


    Sonya turned into a me giant more than a hundred feet tall, and his energy surged endlessly. Before


    reaching Leonardo, the attacks from the Blossoms Formation were all reduced to ashes by the mes


    on his body.


    However, Sonya knew that this could not continue. His energy would be exhausted eventually, but


    Blossoms Fairy could continuously use the Blossoms Formation to absorb the surrounding energy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sonya frowned. Blossoms Fairy was in the formation. As long as he could find her, the Blossoms


    Formation would be destroyed automatically.


    Sonya closed his eyes and searched for anomalies in the Blossoms Formation with his mind.


    After a while, Sonya opened his eyes. He found it.


    Seeing this, he chuckled.


    The hundred-foot-high me giant promptly resumed his normal appearance, and his overwhelming


    attacks followed. However, Sonya¡¯s mes reached a higher level, now at the peak of level 7S.


    Countless attacks were instantly reduced to ashes.


    A pair of chimera wings shed behind Leonardo, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    Blossoms Fairy was caught by surprise in the Blossoms Formation. The next moment, she felt the


    danger behind her. Before she could react, a huge fist shadow suddenly appeared and hit her.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, countless energy storms appeared, and Blossoms Fairy was sent flying. The


    Blossoms Formation also shattered and disappeared without a trace.


    Although Blossoms Fairy took Sonya¡¯s punch, she did not seem injured at all. She was probably


    protected by armor.


    Before Sonya could make another move, there was a sound of wind in the distance, and several


    figures appeared.


    Someone saw Blossoms Fairy sent flying and eximed, ¡°Fairy, how are you? Are you hurt badly?


    Who dares to hurt my Blossoms Fairy? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    That person was none other than Andy Leeds from Centile Eden.


    He looked at Sonya and said coldly, ¡°How dare a mere prince from the chimera royal family throw his


    weight around here?¡±


    Sonya sneered uncaringly. If he could not beat him, he could simply run.


    Seeing that, Andy said, ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±


    Andy was about to take action when Blossoms Fairy said, ¡°My friend, as long as you hand over the


    jade Ganoderma, we¡¯ll let you go, okay?¡±


    Hearing that name, several people showed greed in their eyes. All the more they could not let Sonya


    go at this time.


    ¡°Not okay¡­ If you want the jade Ganoderm a, get it yourself,¡± Sonya said coldly.


    Andy attacked personally, probably wanting to show off his ability in front of Blossoms Fairy.

 Chapter 3708

    Chapter 3708


    Andy¡¯s sword turned into countless sword lights and attacked Ishac. Unfazed, Ynda punched out,


    and the air was full of sparks. Andy sneered at Ynda¡¯s attack. A sword case appeared in his hand,


    and several sharp sword lights burst out.


    When the sword lights appeared, sword shrills filled the air, which made Ynda wary. It must be a


    magic weapon. In the blink of an eye, several sword lights merged into one and attacked Ishac.


    Ynda roared and punched out.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, several sword lights were knocked away.


    Ynda¡¯s hands were covered in blood with no piece of skin intact. He finally noticed the cold sword


    lights.


    Andy sneered and said, ¡°Hmph, let me show you the magic weapon of Centile Eden!¡±


    ¡°Sword River!¡±


    After Andy said that, sword shadows appeared all over the sky, and the sword lights just now left


    countless sword marks in the surrounding. Following the cries of the sword, the space cracked as if


    being torn apart by the sharp sword lights.


    Countless sword shadows shot at Ynda in an instant, and the energy continuously gathered toward


    the sword shadows.


    Ynda frowned and said coldly, ¡°Caelum Sword!¡±


    At Ynda¡¯smand, a ck sword with a ferocious-looking dragon¡¯s head on the hilt appeared.


    With the appearance of the Caelum Sword, the sword cries vibrated as if fearing the Caelum Sword.


    The people behind Andy eximed, ¡°Impossible! How could you own a holy artifact?¡±


    ¡°Andy, be careful. That¡¯s a real holy weapon!¡±


    Hearing that, Andy was shocked and said with a sneer, ¡°So what? It¡¯ll be mine soon!¡±


    With that said, his energy surged. The sword shadows sped up and shed Ishac.


    Ynda activated his sword technique. The Caelum Sword hovered in the air, and Ynda¡¯s energy


    poured into the Caelum Sword.


    Boom!


    With a roar, a huge sword shadow appeared around the Caelum Sword, apanied by loud hisses.


    The sword spirit of the Caelum Sword was connected with Ynda¡®s mind, and sword intent filled the


    sky.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    At Ynda¡¯smand, the huge Caelum Sword collided with the sword shadows in the sky.


    Rumble!


    With a loud bang, sword intent spread throughout the space, and all the greenery in the surrounding


    was ripped into pieces. Energy raged in the space, and the two were blown away by the huge energy


    storm.


    Seeing that he could not take Ynda down, Andy shouted, ¡°Reigning Sword!¡±


    The sword energy that had just dissipated gathered in front of him again, quickly forming a huge sword


    shadow.


    The sword shadow screeched and radiated sword energy. The energy of the world turned into long


    rivers of energy and poured into the huge sword shadow.


    Ynda found that the sword shadow was still growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ynda scowled darkly. He could feel the pressure from the sword shadow. These holynds were


    really not to be underestimated.


    The Caelum Sword in front of him was a little excited as if she wanted the other party to have a taste of


    her power. However, Ynda knew that without a sword technique, he was no match for the other


    party, so he could only use the Chimera Sword Formation.


    Before Yndaunched the Chimera Sword Formation, Andy shouted coldly, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The huge sword shadow turned into a hurricane and hit Joe, causing fluctuations in the space.


    Ynda frowned. A light flickered on his body, and the ck turtle shield appeared, wrapping Ynda


    in it.


    The Caelum Sword screeched and attacked the huge sword shadow.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, energy spread throughout the space.


    A crack appeared where the two attacks collided, and Ynda was sent flying by the huge energy


    storm. Although the Caelum Sword was not damaged, it was also sent flying.


    Andy looked at Ynda haughtily and said coldly, ¡°A piece of trash, indeed?¡±


    ¡°Haha, our Holy Son isn¡¯t someone a down-and-out prince canpare to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many members of the chimera royal family that I wonder if this one is an


    imposter!¡±


    ¡°Andy, take him down. He¡¯s not fit to wield a holy weapon!¡±


    Andy was ttered by those people¡¯s taunts, but Blossoms Fairy was not happy. Her intuition told her


    that Ynda was not so simple.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sure enough, Ynda appeared in the distance in the next moment, his whole body intact. The


    Caelum Sword in his hand screeched endlessly. His energy surged and poured into the Caelum Sword.


    The Caelum Sword was red all over as it screeched. Sword shadows burst out over the sky, filled with


    red mes.


    ¡°Chimera Sword Formation!¡±

 Chapter 3709

    Chapter 3709


    Following Benita¡¯s shout, the sword shadows all over the sky turned into a huge sword formation and


    trapped everyone inside.


    Andy¡¯s face turned icy cold as he shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Before he could move, countless sword energy burst from the Chimera Sword Formation and rushed at


    them.


    Andy and Blossoms Fairy quickly attacked the sword shadows, but they also discovered a problem.


    The temperature in the sword formation was getting higher and higher.


    ¡°Hurry up and destroy the formation or we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Blossoms Fairy said.


    Andy was not a fool and noticed it too. The sword light in his hand shed continuously, attacking the


    formation, but the formation stood motionless.


    Outside the formation, Benita¡¯s energy continuously poured into the sword formation, and the chimera


    imprint on his forehead was also fiery red.


    The Chimera Sword Formation was very powerful, but Benita knew that it was unrealistic to kill them


    with it. His energy would be exhausted before he could kill them.


    The Chimera Sword Formation consumed too much energy.


    Benita chuckled upon seeing those frantic people in the formation. His energy surged, and the Chimera


    Sword Formation was filled with countless sword shadows, more terrifying than before.


    Buzz!


    Hundreds of ming sword shadows appeared in the Chimera Sword Formation like sharp swords


    suspended in the air, humming shrilly.


    The energy within a radius of a hundred miles was instantly absorbed by these sword shadows, which


    turned into fiery red sword shadows and shot toward Andy and his gang with terrifying power.


    Whoosh!


    Hundreds of ming sword shadows fell upon the people below like meteors. Thisrge-scale attack


    shrouded them inside, leaving Blossoms Fairy and Andy with nowhere to hide.


    The two of them exerted their strength, and the power of rules gushed out instantly, filling the space


    with wood elements and sword shadows.


    A huge mecha appeared on Andy¡¯s two underlings. The mecha¡¯s weapon fired at the fiery red sword


    shadow in the sky.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the space plunged into countless energy storms.


    Energy fluctuations spread toward the surroundings, and a vacuum area appeared in a radius often


    miles. The vegetation withered, the space vibrated, and a deep pit of several hundred feet appeared on


    the ground.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Meanwhile, Blossoms Fairy and the others in the center of the energy storm were in a miserable state


    with countless injuries on their bodies.


    The Chimera Sword Formation disappeared and Benita went missing.


    With no sign of Boneng, Andy did not know if he should be afraid or grateful.


    He said coldly, ¡°That jerk is really disgusting. When I see him again next time, I¡®ll make him pay for


    this!¡±


    Blossoms Fairy did not look optimistic. Benita was not that simple. When she returned, she had to


    investigate this prince of the chimera royal family carefully.


    Andy looked at his two subordinates and cursed angrily, ¡°Trash!¡±


    Seeing this, Blossoms Fairy only pursed her lips.


    Andy said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fairy. He won¡¯t escape. As long as he¡¯s still within the range of Dragonvale


    City, the Centile Eden can still do something about him.¡±


    In the ancient ruin, Andy could not take Benita down at all, so he dared not mess with the other party


    easily.


    At this time, Benita was already far away from the scene, recovering his energy in a valley hundreds of


    miles away. By the time he opened his eyes, half a day had passed.

 Chapter 3710

    Chapter 3710


    ¡°Haha, sure enough, fighting is the fastest way to improve.¡±


    Before Rebbeca knew it, he had reached the middle stage of nine stars.


    During this time, constantly fighting was dangerous business, but his gains were huge, be it practice


    resources or his level of improvement. However, the best progress was hisprehension of the rules,


    including the rules of swordsmanship, space, and the rules of five elements.


    In particr his space rules, Rebbeca used the two space stones as a reference and took a big step


    forward in that area.


    Rebbeca roared and released his pent-up tension. Then, he headed northeast of the ancient ruin. The


    medicine garden should be in that direction.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Along the way, Rebbeca collected a lot of herbs and ore.


    In an abyss, two people were fighting over a fire stone, which was a treasure for fire elemental


    practitioners, so the two fought fiercely.


    One of them was a fire elemental practitioner while the other one was a physique builder who did not


    look weak.


    Rebbeca hid in the corner, drooling at the sight of the fire stone. Since he had encountered such a


    good thing, he could not let it go. Without any hesitation, Rebbeca made his move when the fight


    between the two was the most intense.


    The moment the fire stone disappeared, a roar came from the abyss.


    The two also noticed it and yelled angrily, ¡°How dare you snatch my things? You¡¯re dead!¡±


    The two promptly chased after George, but he disappeared from their sight in an instant. The faces of


    the two turned pale. They did not expect this to happen right under their noses.


    ¡°Did you see who it was?¡±


    The fire elemental asked, and the physique builder replied, ¡°From his profile, he seems to be the


    chimera prince.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The two cursed angrily and took note of Rebbeca¡¯s appearance. They would teach him a lesson when


    they had a chance.


    Rebbeca headed northeast for nearly three days but still did not find the medicine garden, which


    showed how big the ancient ruin was.


    Very soon, he came across an ancient tower buried deep in the ground. Only the top floor of the


    ancient tower was exposed. Although only one floor, it was more than 30 feet high.


    It was gray with magic circles shing all over. It was extraordinary at a nce and must contain


    something good inside. At this time, many people stood outside the ancient tower, and the one who


    caught Rebbeca¡¯s attention the most was Sylvia Shell, the princess of the ancient dragon royal family.


    The other person was Logan, the beast tamer. He was rumored to have tamed three eight-star exotic


    beasts.


    Seeing the flickering ancient tower, many people studied the patterns on it.


    A person in front of Sylvia said, ¡°Your Highness, the ancient tower is filled with space rules. Only those


    proficient in space rules or possessing any space treasures can enter.¡±


    ¡°Well, Candace will go in with me, and the rest can stand guard outside. Don¡¯t let anyone else inside.


    ¡°I found this ce first, so it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Sylvia said aloud, not caring about other people¡¯s opinions at all, which made many people frown. She


    was worthy of being a member of the royal family, indeed. She was so domineering, and many people


    could only sigh.


    Sylvia ignored them, and a jade butterfly appeared in her hand. With the space energy emerging from


    it, the figures of the two disappeared in a sh. The next moment, many people looked at Rebbeca


    because he was also a member of the royal family.


    No one knew that Rebbeca was an imposter.


    Before Rebbeca made a move, Logan rushed to the ancient tower and disappeared before Sylvia¡¯s


    subordinates could stop him.


    They shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you disobey Her Highness¡¯ order?¡±


    Everyone treated those threatening words as a joke. They would not dare to be so presumptuous if


    they were in the imperial city, but they were not.


    For a while, many people did what they could, and various methods appeared, such as space


    techniques and space treasures.


    The remaining people could hardly be stopped.


    Rebbeca chuckled, and his chimera wings appeared behind him. He disappeared in a sh.

 Chapter 3711

    Chapter 3711


    When Geena reappeared, he found that he had entered the ancient tower.


    To Geena¡¯s surprise, he was not on the top floor. He was in a gray and dark ce without sunlight, and


    Geena was surprised by the faintly visible buildings around him. He did not expect to find such a big


    ce in this ancient tower.


    ¡®Is this a space enchantment?¡¯


    Geena was in an old house surrounded by desks, ancient books, and writing materials.


    At Geena¡¯s touch, these things were instantly reduced to ashes.


    He sighed. Such things could not withstand the erosion of time.


    Geena then pushed open the door and found that the door was integrated with the ancient tower.


    The next moment, he frowned as he saw countless corridors and rooms. He kept opening the room


    doors and saw a lot of porcin, treasures, and armor. Unfortunately, everything turned to ashes in an


    instant.


    After Geena opened dozens of rooms, he discovered the scent of herbs.


    He got excited. There were some treasures left behind, after all.


    When Geena walked into the room where the scent of herbs wafted, he found a translucent jade bottle


    with pills inside.


    This must be something good. Although the technology in Starfall Continent was quite advanced, the


    medical field was quitecking.


    They could only synthesize some enhancement fluids while the rest were prescriptions left in some


    ancient books. Many advanced pills had disappeared in the long river of history


    Geena opened thejade bottle and the scent of herbs wafted to his face, making Geena¡¯s energy surge


    involuntarily. It showed that it was good stuff. Unfortunately, Geena did not know what pills these were


    and could only look them up in ancient books.


    Pills were not something that could be taken casually. If the effect was unknown, it could even be


    poisonous.


    Just as Geena put away thejade bottle, he saw a figure approaching.


    When Geena saw that figure clearly, he found that it was Logan, who came following the scent of


    herbs.


    Logan showed a hint of disappointment and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve gotten the treasure. May I know


    your name?¡±


    Geena was startled and said, ¡°Geena rke¡­¡±


    Logan frowned because the chimera royal family¡¯sst name was not rke, but Geena¡¯s chimera


    mark was real.


    Was he an imposter?


    That was possible.


    However, Geena¡¯s chimera manifestation was also real. He did not believe that Geena could fake that.


    The manifestation of the royal family was not that simple.


    Seeing Logan¡¯s expression, Geena said indifferently, ¡°The name is just a title. You don¡¯t have to


    concern yourself over it.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At Geena¡¯s remark, Logan understood that Geena had given him a fake name. Maybe he was hiding


    something.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Abraham, I found that this is just one of the floors in the ancient tower, and it¡¯s a maze. If


    we want to go to the next floor, we have to find the exit. Why don¡¯t we work together and explore this


    ce?¡±


    After Logan finished speaking, Geena nodded and said, ¡°I have that intention too, but is there anyone


    else on this floor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you have to watch out,¡± Logan said.


    After that, the two agreed to meet here every three hours.


    Geena started a new exploration. As time went by, he found that this ce seemed like a prison.

 Chapter 3712

    Chapter 3712


    There was a restriction on every room. Although damaged now, the remaining traces still reflected the


    past glory.


    After half a day of exploration, Benita finally found an attic that looked different.


    Faint traces of restrictions could be found in the attic, and Benita found the room to be full of sword


    intent as soon as he entered. It was apletely different world in the room, but the sword intent did


    not attack Jamie.


    Benita walked into the attic slowly. Although the interior of the room was simple, it was extraordinary


    too. The pictures and paintings on the wall revealed the power of countless rules that could drown


    someone at a nce.


    He saw the picture of a sword on the wall and was lost in it instantly. Benita also saw a blood-red world


    with sword intent and sword shadows raging all over the sky. He felt as if he was right in the middle of


    it.


    For a brief moment, he felt that his body and soul were ripped apart, and Benita woke up.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Benita trembled in shock.


    What sword intent was that?


    It was so powerful that Benita could not help touching that picture.


    In an instant, the humming of swords roared throughout the attic, and massive sword intent attacked


    Jamie.


    Numerous ancient books, calligraphy, and paintings around him were instantly reduced to ashes, and


    Benita jolted to his senses. However, it was toote. The sword intent prated Benita¡¯s body and


    wreaked havoc.


    Benita was seriously injured, and wounds appeared all over his body. Benita was stunned, not


    expecting to be so unlucky. Most importantly, the sword intent kept destroying his body, so Benita could


    only sit down and start healing.


    Benita¡¯s energy kept fighting against the sword intent but was quickly defeated.


    Slowly, the sword intent spread throughout Benita¡¯s body and gradually moved to his brain.


    At this moment, Benita felt the danger. The moment the sword intent entered his mind, Benita bled from


    all seven orifices, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Obviously, he was in great pain.


    After a while, Benita felt that he could no longer make it and that he might pass out any time.


    Benita gritted his teeth. He could not die here. His wife was still waiting for the Multidew Herb, and his


    grandfather was also counting on him, so he could not die yet. He had not found his mother yet.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Benita roared in anger, his face ferocious, but as time passed, he gradually calmed down.


    An hourter, Benita opened his eyes. It was a false rm.


    The sword intent turned out to be a blessing in disguise. It was a sword technique called the Splitting


    Sword Technique.


    He had to form the splitting sword intent in his mind and use it to form other sword intent, and the more


    he formed, the more damage he would cause. Moreover, he could use this sword intent to form a


    splitting sword shadow. It was so powerful that he could behead someone thousands of miles away.


    Benita¡¯s swordsmanship was half-baked at most, but now that he had mastered the Splitting Sword


    Technique, it allowed him toprehend it more thoroughly. It would not take long for Benita¡¯s


    swordsmanship to achieve greater heights.

 Chapter 3713

    Chapter 3713


    By the time Sandra opened his eyes, an hour had passed, and there was no injury on him.


    His wounds just now turned out to be hallucinations, which blew Sandra¡¯s mind.


    The Splitting Sword Intent was very powerful indeed, but everything in the attic had been reduced to


    ashes. However, something was left for Paul, and he found a trace on a broken stone tablet.


    [In Year 36, 027 of the primordial age, demons raged and a hundred races ran rampant. At my


    teacher¡¯smand, I stood guard over the Verge Tower to protect the foundation of the human race¡­]


    This message was iplete, but Sandra still learned something useful.


    This ancient tower was Verge Tower, an artifact left behind by the human race, but unfortunately, it had


    been reduced to this dpidated condition.


    It seemed that this was left by the predecessors of the human race when they first arrived from the


    ancestralnd to the Starfall Continent, but there was no mention of what happened back then.


    Moreover, Verge Tower was a treasure too.


    Although it was now in shambles and did not exude any power, it was still a holy weapon.


    Verge Tower was made of ck iron, enough to kill others if it was used as a weapon. Therefore,


    Sandra wanted to control Verge Tower. The core of Verge Tower was the top floor.


    The tower had 18 floors in total, and each floor had a different function.


    Sandra was on the third floor now, and it would be more difficult to enter the 18th floor. However, now


    that Sandra had inherited the Splitting Sword Technique, he could sense the entrance to the next floor,


    so he was determined to get Verge Tower.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After meeting up with Logan this time, Sandra took him to a room that could enter the previous floor or


    the next floor.


    Seeing the two pitch-ck holes, Logan was in disbelief.


    Unexpectedly, Sandra found the entrance so soon. It seemed that luck was on his side.


    ¡°Paul, do you n to go up or down one floor?¡± Logan asked.


    ¡°Up, of course!¡± Sandra said with certainty.


    After going to the next floor, he would act alone.


    The two went to the next floor without further ado, but in the blink of an eye, the two of them appeared


    in a desert full of yellow sand.


    ¡°Logan, let¡¯s split up.¡± Sandra said to Logan.


    Logan replied pointing to his left, ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll take this one¡­¡±


    Seeing the vast yellow sand, Sandra smiled. His Splitting Sword Technique made him sense the


    location. That was because the owner of the technique left a sword intent at each entrance, which


    Sandra could sense.


    Sandra stood at the ce where he felt the sword intent, but this ce was the entrance.


    Sandra frowned and said, ¡°An illusion¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Chimera wings appeared on his back, and Sandra disappeared in the blink of an eye. The


    next second, Sandra appeared in a dark space with a mirror full of yellow sand in front of him.


    The yellow sand swept across the sky and formed countless tornadoes, all of which attacked Logan.


    Under the yellow sand, several sand scorpions were ready to attack Logan at any time.

 Chapter 3714

    Chapter 3714


    Everything was reflected in the mirror, which seemed to be a treasure but was now a part of Verge


    Tower.


    After taking a few nces, Rose set off for the next floor. As long as he controlled Verge Tower, all the


    treasures inside would be his.


    Just like this, Rose advanced several floors. He saw a world of ice and snow, a space full of fire, and a


    dark abyss. He found that Verge Tower was like a prison.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, Verge Tower also formed a world of its own, and every floor was full of life. Finally, Rose


    came to the tenth floor, which was the ocean world.


    The whole space seemed submerged in water with no sky in sight, and he felt a strong life force in the


    boundless water world.


    Rose did not expect to run into Sylvia¡¯spanion, Candace, in the canyon of an underwater chasm.


    The moment Rose appeared, Candace noticed him.


    Rose was mostly attracted by a huge crystal shining brightly with energy and light, and Rose


    immediately recognized it as a water stone.


    It was a crystallization of water essence, which could quickly allow one toprehend the rules of the


    water. It was a real treasure, indeed.


    Although tempted, as long as Rose could control Verge Tower, it would be his.


    Candace yelled angrily, ¡°How dare you disturb Her Highness¡¯ practice?¡±


    Seeing this, Rose said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by, believe it or not.¡±


    Rose did not want to fight her at all. Once he controlled Verge Tower, everything would be his, but


    Candace was afraid that Rose would disturb Sylvia¡¯s practice, so she took action.


    Candace was a water elemental too. Not only did she form energy in her hands, but she also formed


    water dragons in the water, which attacked Richard.


    The water dragons contained water elements that caused the surrounding space to vibrate.


    Rose chuckled. He knew the water element too and was quite proficient at it. With a wave of his hand,


    a serpentposed of water elements appeared.


    Apanied by loud hissing, the serpent devoured the energy around and charged at the water


    dragons with great power. However, their sizes could not bepared. Rose¡¯s serpent was three times


    bigger than the water dragons.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the space was filled with fluctuations, and the serpent swallowed the water dragons


    in one gulp. Then, the serpent charged at Candace, which caused her expression to change.


    Her practice level was no match for Rose¡¯s.


    Seeing the approaching serpent, energy gushed from Candace, and a sword emitting a cold glow


    appeared in her hand.


    With her eyes on the attacking serpent, she yelled, ¡°Form!¡±


    At hermand, countless cold lights appeared on the sword, and ayer of frost appeared around


    Rose¡¯s serpent.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, frost covered the whole serpent.


    The serpent quickly turned into an ice sculpture, and Candace shouted coldly, ¡°Scatter!¡±


    The huge serpent split apart into countless ice shards and disappeared into the water world.


    The next moment, Rose appeared behind her and punched her with both hands.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, Candace was sent flying, causing huge fluctuations in the water.

 Chapter 3715

    Chapter 3715


    Before Violet could attack again, a cold voice rang, ¡°Stop!¡±


    A powerful attack with endless killing intent overwhelmed Violet!


    Violet had no time to dodge, and a ck turtle shield appeared on his body.


    Bang!


    The attack hit him head-on. Although he was not injured, his blood surged.


    ¡°Hmph, before you attack someone, you should find out who they belong to. How dare a chimera


    prince hurt my people?¡±


    The attacker was none other than Sylvia Shell.


    Violet said tly, ¡°Hehe, do you think your status is nobler than mine?¡±


    Sylvia scowled and said coldly, ¡°This is the ancient dragon territory, not your chimera territory!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The threat was pretty obvious.


    Violet pursed his lips. He was not a real member of the chimera royal family but an imposter, so he was


    not afraid of her. This world was the survival of the fittest. Only the strong had the right to speak, and


    those with the biggest fists set the rules.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve weathered countless storms and am not afraid of a little girl like you¡­¡± Violet said with a


    chuckle, not taking Sylvia seriously at all.


    Sylvia was a pampered girl since she was a child and had never suffered such treatment before.


    She said angrily, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll torture you when I catch hold of you. I¡®ll make you suffer a


    fate worse than death!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability¡­¡± Violet replied.


    Just as Violet finished speaking, Sylvia sprang into action.


    Palm shadows appeared one after another all over the underwater world. Each palm shadow carried


    the power of rules, which could absorb the surrounding energy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do!¡±


    After Sylvia said that, palm shadows fell from the sky toward Morten.


    Violet moved and punched out. Countless fist shadows emerged and hit the palm shadows.


    For a while, muffled sounds resounded throughout the water world, and fluctuations spread.


    Violet appeared next to Sylvia and punched out so quickly that Sylvia had no chance to attack and


    could only defend passively. Rays of light burst from her, and blue armor appeared on her body,


    neutralizing Violet¡¯s attacks without any fluctuations.


    Violet sighed. As expected of the royal family. She had such a great treasure.


    Sylvia was very angry. She had never suffered such ill-treatment since she was a child. She was


    always the bully, never the one being bullied.


    ¡°3,000 Drops of Water!¡±


    Following Sylvia¡¯s voice, the space fluctuated, and a strange force enveloped Morten. Water balloons


    and meteorites fell like it was the end of the world.


    Sylvia disappeared from the spot and Violet shouted, ¡°Chimera God Fist.¡±


    Countless chimeras emerged with the punches and crouched next to Morten. The space was filled with


    smoke from the ming chimeras, and the water kept evaporating.


    Violet felt suppressed by this space the moment he used the fire element. It seemed that this ce was


    more suited to the water element. It was an underwater world, after all


    As numerous fist shadows emerged, a fiery red armor appeared on Violet¡¯s body.


    Violet closed his eyes tightly, and his hands kept moving, forming hand seals one after another.


    ¡°Splitting Sword Technique! Kill!¡±

 Chapter 3716

    Chapter 3716


    The next moment, sword cries filled the space, and a splitting word intent appeared in front of


    Anderson.


    Following Benita¡¯s movement, the sword intent disappeared. When it reappeared, it was already in


    front of Sylvia.


    The sword hummed constantly, and Sylvia was shocked. Energy emerged from her in defense. Even


    so, the sword intent pierced through Sylvia¡¯s shoulder and wreaked havoc on her body.


    Candace quickly asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but the chimera prince ran away. This is so annoying!¡± Sylvia said coldly, her body already


    injured.


    ¡°Should I give chase?¡±


    Sylvia said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after him. He has many tricks up his sleeve. You may not be his


    match¡­ It seems that my father is right. There are countless experts in the Starfall Continent, and I¡¯m


    just a frog at the bottom of the well.¡±


    Candace said softly, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand. We can enter the tenth floor because we have


    this token. How did the chimera prince get here?¡±


    Hearing this, Sylvia eximed, ¡°Oh no. He must have gotten a token and wants to control Verge Tower.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be indifferent to the water stone.¡±


    Although the water stone could not be taken away, it allowed one to continuouslyprehend the rules


    of water.


    If Benita took control of Verge Tower, he would definitely kick her out.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sylvia cursed.


    She had no other means to enter the next floor.


    Benita had entered the next floor at this time, and it was a brand new world. It seemed that Verge


    Tower was not that simple. Just the small worlds alone were incredible existences. They were able to


    operate and generate energy on their own. Most importantly, Verge Tower was in an ancient ruin, which


    was an independent small world of its own.


    From the 11th floor to the 15th floor, Benita went through them safe and sound because every floor was


    guarded by an exotic beast but Benita avoided them using the Splitting Sword Technique. However, it


    was different when Benita arrived on the 16th floor.


    He felt as if something was staring at him.


    A dangerous vibe lingered in Benita¡¯s mind and refused to go away. The Splitting Sword Technique


    sensed that the entrance was where the dangery.


    This ce looked pretty normal, except there was no sunlight but stars twinkling in the sky.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The entrance to the next floor was on a mountain in front of Anderson.


    A huge figure could be seen on the mountain, and the fluctuations radiating from it sent chills up


    Benita¡¯s spine.


    It was a powerful beast. When Benita got closer, he realized that it was a beast with the strength of


    nine stars, a ck and gold big roc monster.


    It was a legendary beast that had been extinct for a long time, and Benita did not expect to see one


    today.


    Before Benita approached, the big roc cried like an eagle, which resounded throughout the space.


    Benita immediately felt dizzy and lost control of his body, and an attack hit him. He spat a mouthful of


    blood before he returned to his senses.


    If Benita wanted to enter the next floor, he had to go through this obstacle, so he made a move without


    hesitation.


    His energy surged, and the chimera mark appeared on his forehead. With one punch, the entire space


    fluctuated.

 Chapter 3717

    Chapter 3717


    Valentina clearly saw his punch hitting the big roc without the slightest ripple.


    ¡°That thing¡¯s too strong, damn it!¡± Valentina cursed angrily.


    He did not expect the big roc¡¯s defense to be so strong.


    Valentina dared not hesitate. With a roar, his energy surged, and the whole space fluctuated.


    The next moment, he turned into a giant that was hundreds of meters tall with mes all over his body.


    It was the chimera manifestation. The space became hazy, burned by the mes of the giant chimera.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Valentina clenched his fists and punched the big roc.


    Boom!


    As the fist shadow fell, the space hummed and vibrated. However, Valentina saw the sarcasm in the


    big roc¡¯s eyes.


    The big roc simply stood motionless, waiting for Valentina¡¯s attack.


    Bang!


    Swoosh! Bam!


    The space shook, and energy fluctuations spread to the surroundings.


    Dust billowed within a range of several miles, and Valentina saw the huge eyes of the big roc even


    more closely this time.


    The big roc pped its wings. Valentina felt a tremor, and his body seemed to be torn apart.


    Valentina knew he was sent flying into the distance, but he could not control his body at all.


    After a while, Valentina finally crashed to the ground.


    With a loud bang, he felt as if he was smashed into a deep pit.


    When he came out of the huge pit, his whole body was in great pain as if it was falling apart.


    Valentina realized that he was sent flying dozens of miles away by the big roc. It was likely that the big


    roc had held back. Otherwise, he would be severely injured instead of just sustaining light injuries.


    Was the big roc ying with him?


    Maybe it was too lonely because Valentina found no other living creature here other than the big roc.


    No matter what, Valentina still had to move on. If he wanted to get to the next floor, he had to pass this


    level.


    Valentina appeared in front of big roc again, and thetter looked at him as if he was a clown.


    He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hmph, let me show you how good I am!¡±


    The Caelum Sword appeared, and mes surged from Valentina¡¯s body.


    ¡°Chimera Sword Formation!¡±


    Boom!


    Following Valentina¡¯s yell, the space fluctuated, and a sword formation appeared above the big roc.


    Thunder rumbled in the sky, mes emerged, and sword formations soared in the sky.


    A huge Chimera Sword Formation with tremendous sword energy appeared in the sky!


    Hundreds of gigantic sword shadows with strong sword intent emerged from the sword formation and


    shrouded the big roc.


    Buzz!


    Sword cries resounded throughout the space, full of monstrous sword intent and murderous aura!


    The big roc was looking at the sky with a hint of excitement in its eyes.


    A screech pierced through the sky!


    It seemed to be saying that this was interesting.


    Valentina was exasperated. However, the big roc remained motionless and allowed the sword


    formation to cover it fearlessly.


    In the sky, the Chimera Sword Formation started spinning, and fiery red sword shadows fell from the


    sky. The red sword shadows illuminated the space for a moment.


    ng, clink!


    With the sounds of metal collisions, the sword shadows hit the big roc, creating sparks.

 Chapter 3718

    Chapter 3718


    Seeing this scene, Rebbeca was speechless, and shouted coldly, ¡°Form!¡±


    The fiery red sword shadows continued to gather in the sky and formed a giant sword shadow that


    glowed with a sharp cold light as if it could tear the surrounding space.


    The big roc screeched as if it was taking this more seriously now, and a dark golden light appeared all


    over its body.


    A thick protective film appeared on the big roc. It was a state where energy was used to its best limit,


    which Rebbeca did not expect to see on a beast.


    As the giant sword shadow fell, the space vibrated, and the air hissed.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, energy fluctuations rippled like water and spread to the surroundings.


    The big roc remained in the same spot, and the Chimera Sword Formation had long since disappeared.


    To Rebbeca¡¯s surprise, a wound appeared on the big roc¡¯s body. Although not bleeding, it was a wound


    all the same.


    The big roc seemed angry, but Rebbeca was unconcerned. He knew his chance hade.


    His energy surged, and a mark that looked like a goldenmb appeared on Rebbeca¡¯s arm. It was the


    White Marsh mark he got back then.


    The White Marsh imprint glowed brightly and shrouded the big roc, which roared indignantly. It was too


    late because the same mark on Rebbeca¡¯s arm appeared on the big roc¡¯s forehead.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rebbeca could feel the big roc¡¯s anger, but thetter could not do anything to Rebbeca now.


    This was the function of the White Marsh royal imprint, which could engrave a seal in the beast¡¯s mind


    and turn the beast into one¡¯spanion. However, this ability could not be used casually or he could


    be regarded as a beast tamer


    This White Marsh royal imprint was something Rebbeca got by chance in the ancestralnd back then.


    It only yed a role at this time, which was a rare opportunity. He used the White Marsh royal imprint


    and contracted a nine-star big roc!


    It was worth it!


    Rebbeca looked at big roc with satisfaction.


    Realizing that it was unhappy, he said, ¡°If you follow me, I promise you won¡¯t be treated badly¡­


    The next moment, a thought appeared in Rebbeca¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯d better find a way to get me out first!¡±


    At this time, Rebbeca noticed two huge chains made of unknown materials glowing faintly under the big


    roc¡¯s huge body.


    Rebbeca tried to break them to no avail.


    ¡°You can only break the shackles apart by taking control of Verge Tower.¡±


    Another thought appeared in his mind, answering Rebbeca¡¯s question.


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take Verge Tower down and let you out.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, a mere human like you can¡¯t enter the 18th floor at all. How are you supposed to control Verge


    Tower?¡±


    Rebbeca did not argue with it but showed it his Splitting Sword Technique.


    ¡°Oh, I really didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re lucky enough toprehend the Splitting Sword Technique.¡±


    Seeing the big roc¡¯s shock, Rebbeca was startled too. It seemed that this Splitting Sword Technique


    was not so simple.


    After leaving this ce, he had to constantly practice this sword intent.


    When Rebbeca disappeared from this floor, the space returned to calm.


    The big roc muttered under its breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to actuallyprehend the Splitting


    Sword Technique. Haha, it looks like I¡¯m going out, after all!¡±


    Rebbeca would be shocked if he were here.

 Chapter 3719

    Chapter 3719


    Anne did not know that the big roc could speak. He had arrived on the 17th floor at this time.


    Sunlight shone brightly from the outside. This ce was deep and terrifyingly silent. He found that this


    floor was smaller than the 16th floor, and it looked quite dpidated.


    Anne could see the entire floor at a nce. It looked like a huge square with countless sealed stone


    boxes flickering with lights. Although he did not know what was inside those stone boxes, there was a


    sharp vibe radiating inside, letting him know that it must be a magic weapon or something simr.


    Anne reached out to pick up a stone box to see if he could break the seal on it, but no matter how he


    tried, the box remained motionless. It seemed this method did not work.


    Anne pursed his lips and decided to ignore it.


    After he controlled Verge Tower, maybe he could find a way, so why should he waste time here?


    The next moment, Anne¡¯s figure disappeared.


    When he appeared on the 18th floor of Verge Tower, Anne saw the world outside Verge Tower.


    Many people were still trying to enter Verge Tower. Some were watching, while some were fighting.


    When Anne returned to his senses, he found that the 18th floor was so small that it should be the spire


    of Verge Tower.


    There was a green magic circle right in the center of the 18th floor, which was operating around a huge


    energy stone. It was the biggest one Anne had ever seen so far.


    It seemed that the floor of this level was made of this energy stone, which must be a crystallization of


    energy that could not only release energy but also absorb the energy from its surroundings.


    Anne also knew that the core of the magic circle was where he could try to take control of Verge Tower,


    so without hesitation, he entered the magic circle.


    Once he entered the green magic circle, Anne found a Verge Tower the size of a palm, which should be


    its core. The miniature Verge Tower was surrounded by countless patterns emitting green light.


    The moment Anne touched those patterns, a loud buzzing sound was heard.


    A low muffled hum sound appeared. The next moment, circles of green light emerged around the mini


    Verge Tower. A huge force attacked him.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anne snorted coldly, and a ming armor appeared on his body.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the entire 18th floor shook, and countless energy fluctuations appeared.


    Anne was thrown into the air and sent flying out of the magic circle.


    Anne steadied himself, feeling bbergasted.


    His defense methods did not work at all.


    With a sh, Anne appeared in the green magic circle again, looking at the flickering mini Verge Tower.


    The Splitting Sword Technique appeared in Anne¡¯s mind and attacked the miniature Verge Tower.


    The miniature Verge Tower seemed very excited, glowing green and driving the whole magic circle.


    However, the green magic circle did not attack Astor. His Splitting Sword Technique reached right in


    front of the mini Verge Tower.

 Chapter 3720

    Chapter 3720


    The miniature Verge Tower turned into a stream of light and jumped around the Splitting Sword


    Technique.


    Before Moana could react, the miniature Verge Tower turned into a stream of light and entered Moana¡¯s


    mind.


    For a moment, Verge Tower seemed to be inside Moana¡¯s mind. However, it was extremely heavy, and


    Moana found it difficult to use his mental power. He dared not let his guard down.


    He quickly sat cross-legged and started to take control of Verge Tower.


    In his mind, his mental strength enveloped Verge Tower, trying to prate it.


    Although difficult, this process not only allowed Moana to slowly control Verge Tower but also allowed


    Moana¡¯s mental fortitude to expand, which could be seen as practice and improvement for Moana¡¯s


    mental strength.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Fortunately, Moana had mastered the Splitting Sword Technique, which allowed Verge Tower to


    acknowledge him. Otherwise, it would be impossible to take control of Verge Tower.


    Even though Verge Tower showed no resistance, Moana already found it difficult to take control. If it put


    up a fight, he felt his mind might explode


    Just like this, three days passed. More and more people gathered and entered Verge Tower.


    Moana¡¯s task also got smoother.


    At this time, many people gathered outside Verge Tower.


    ¡°s, this treasure is right here but we can¡¯t get in!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Who has a space treasure? If you bring me inside, I¡¯ll pay 10,000 energy stones!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you want to go in with 10,000 energy stones? Young Master Leeds spent 50,000 energy stones


    to get in just now!¡±


    After that person finished speaking, another person was thrown out of the tower, which surprised the


    people around.


    After taking a closer look at that person, many people eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Young Master Leeds who


    just spent 50,000 energy stones to get in? Why did hee out again?¡±


    ¡°Did he get something good already? That¡¯s too fast.¡±


    Seeing that he was thrown outside for no reason, Young Master Leeds cursed, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of


    this? I just got inside. Why did I get sent out again?¡±


    Hearing this, many onlookers chattered, and some gloated as they were not able to get in.


    After Young Master Leeds came out, many warriors soon appeared around Verge Tower too.


    All of them were thrown out of the Verge Tower, and many voices appeared.


    As more people appeared, many discussions started.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why is everyone out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel like I was thrown out by an irresistible force.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    Everyone stopped talking when Sylvia and Logan appeared.


    Logan was exasperated too. He was thrown out before getting anything.


    Sylvia looked around and said coldly, ¡°Hmph, someone is about to control Verge Tower!¡±


    With that said, many exmations were heard.


    Someone asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    Sylvia snorted coldly, and Candace beside her said, ¡°It¡¯s the prince of the chimera royal family. Does


    anyone know him?¡±


    Hearing that, many people started chattering.


    ¡°Hehe, a member of the royal family, indeed. He doesn¡¯t give two hoots about Sylvia Shell.¡±


    ¡°It looks like Sylvia has suffered in his hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know this information.¡±


    Logan was shocked because he met Moana on the fifth floor and had even joined forces for a while.

 Chapter 3721

    Chapter 3721


    Sylvia headed northeast with a group of people while Candace, who was left behind, said coldly, ¡°Her


    Highness has given the order that anyone who can provide any information about the chimera prince


    can get 10,000 energy stones!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Anyone who can capture the chimera prince alive will be rewarded with a Breakthrough Pill!¡±


    Hearing that, many people became excited.


    A Breakthrough Pill could allow an eight-star powerhouse the chance to break through to nine stars,


    and each pill usually costs no less than a million energy stones. Most importantly, demand was more


    than supply. As long as one appeared, it would be sold out immediately.


    Jealousy welled in Logan.


    The two set off at the same time, but Anne got the chance to control Verge Tower.


    After that, he revealed Anne¡¯s name.


    Everyone in the ancient ruin knew that Anne had gained control of Verge Tower and that he might be a


    fake chimera prince.


    Many people left to look for opportunities but some remained, wanting to wait for Anne to see if they


    could take him down.


    Anne opened his eyes at this time. He just barely managed to take over Verge Tower. He could now


    bring it in and out freely. The effect should be quite good if he used it as a weapon.


    It would take a lot of time to gainplete control over Verge Tower, and he even needed to improve


    his level. As for repairing Verge Tower, it could only wait until he had reached the holy tier.


    Reaching the holy tier was extremely difficult, and few could be found even in the whole Starfall


    Continent.


    So far, only the emperors of the major royal families were at the holy tier. This showed how rare a holy


    tier could be. As for the legendary prophets, they had disappeared for thousands of years.


    Many people perked up when Anne appeared outside Verge Tower.


    ¡°Haha, Anne rke, you really have the cheek to let us wait for you!¡±


    ¡°How dare an imposter like you offend Her Highness? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°If you surrender without a fight, maybe we can spare your life. If you¡­¡±


    Anne was taken aback by those remarks.


    Was his identity exposed?


    That was impossible.


    However, when he saw Logan in the distance, Anne seemed to understand.


    He smiled and said, ¡°If you want my life,e and take it. Your so-called Highness is no match for


    me.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Someone shouted sharply, and five of them attacked Anne in one go.


    Although there were many people around, most of them simply watched. Although the reward was


    tempting, they needed the strength to take it.


    Seeing five attackers, Anne yelled angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    With that said, Anne punched out.


    A roaring fire chimera with tremendous power crashed into an eight-star mecha master.


    The mecha master was like a little giant. The 30-foot-tall mecha crashed into Anne¡¯s fist shadow, and


    all the weapons started firing away.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, energy fluctuations spread in all directions. Mecha fragments scattered for several


    miles.


    Anne had smashed the mecha apart with one punch. However, he was also attacked by the remaining


    people, getting three punches and one palm.


    Anne stood upright in mid-air, and energy surged from him. With a roar, he turned into a ming giant.


    His height of tens of feet shocked many people, especially when they saw the glowing chimera imprint


    on his forehead.

 Chapter 3722

    Chapter 3722


    For a moment, everyone was certain that Lydia must be a chimera prince, except that his name was


    faked.


    Seeing Lydia¡¯s transformation, many people stopped attacking. They were unlike Sylvia who came from


    the ancient dragon royal family and was unafraid of the chimera royal family.


    Lydia turned into a ming giant and started attacking.


    For a while, the surrounding dozens of miles became a battlefield, and the whole area shook and filled


    with smoke and dust.


    By the time Lydia returned to normal, his attackers were severely injured and fled into the distance.


    However, he did not let his guard down. There would be others ready to attack him by surprise.


    Sure enough, before Lydia could turn around, several figures approached him.


    ¡°Lydia rke, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you should eradicate your own practice. You¡¯ll only die if


    we take action!¡±


    ¡°Why waste your breath with him? As a prince, he must have a lot of treasures on him. If we kill him,


    everything will be ours.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Three people appeared this time, but Lydia was unfazed and said coldly, ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll


    grant your wish¡­¡±


    The three of them were furious and rushed toward Mozart. All of them were rarely seen physique


    builders with very strong physiques.


    Facing the attacks from three people, Lydia did not seem worried at all and did not put up any defense.


    However,plex runes appeared on his hands.


    Following Lydia¡¯s movements, the whole space vibrated.


    Lydia roared, ¡°Rise!¡±


    Boom!


    The space vibrated, the ground trembled, and the air hissed. Verge Tower, which was buried deep


    underground, slowly emerged in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    When the tower finally appeared in front of everyone, they realized how tall Verge Tower was.


    Facing the attacks, Lydia¡¯s hands did not stop moving, and the huge Verge Tower enveloped them. By


    the time the three reacted and wanted to escape, they realized they could not get away from the range


    of Verge Tower.


    Rumble!


    As Verge Tower crashed down, the space shook violently. Energy storms spread to the surroundings


    and formed invisible fluctuations.


    The three attackers just now had long since disappeared, and everyone around looked at the huge


    Verge Tower in shock.


    Finally, Verge Tower gradually became smaller in front of everyone and became the size of a palm. It


    flew into Lydia¡¯s body and disappeared.


    Everyone came back to their senses and watched as Lydia disappeared, but no one made a move.


    In the distance, Andy Leeds also returned to his senses.


    With eyes full of greed, he said resentfully, ¡°Everything should have been mine!¡±


    Verge Tower was definitely not simple. It was most likely a top-notch holy weapon. Yet it disappeared in


    a sh. He wanted to make sure that Lydia did not leave Dragonvale City.


    Many people shared the same thought, all of them from different forces in Dragonvale City.


    At this time, Lydia was recovering his energy in a remote ce, restoring his peak condition. As he had


    exposed Verge Tower, he might be intercepted and killed at any time. He knew that this was a great


    temptation to many people.


    Verge Tower was not that simple.


    As he gained more control over Verge Tower, he realized that it was not a simple weapon but should be


    a rare treasure.


    It could attack and defend and form its own space. It could not only suppress others, but Lydia could


    also nt herbs in Verge Tower. Most importantly, he could practice.


    Since almost every floor contained a huge energy crystal, Lydia would not becking of resource to


    practice.

 Chapter 3723

    Chapter 3723


    Most importantly, Vi could get twice the result with half the effort if he practiced the Splitting Sword


    Technique in Verge Tower.


    Verge Tower was thest ce where the Splitting Sword Technique was formed. It contained a lot of


    the essence of the Splitting Sword Technique, which allowed Vi toprehend the technique better.


    After Vi controlled Verge Tower, he realized that the Splitting Sword Technique was not that simple.


    It was even more mysterious than Verge Tower.


    ording to the memory of Verge Tower, the owner of the Splitting Sword Technique was here to


    guard Verge Tower, but Vi had no idea what was being guarded.


    After he recovered, he headed northeast. He did not forget that he was here to find the Multidew Herb.


    The Multidew Herb had a high requirement for its growth environment, and it took hundreds of years to


    form, not several years. It needed countless herbs around that could produce dew every morning, and


    this cycle must repeat continuously, absorbing the energy of the world.


    It would take a hundred years to form. Therefore, Vi nned to go to the medicine garden in the


    northeast of this ancient ruin where the Multidew Herb appeared.


    If he could not find it, Vi would not stay here any longer. After all, he had gotten many good things


    here, which would arouse other people¡¯s jealousy. Thus, this ce was no longer safe. Even the


    outside was not necessarily safe. For his safety, he should leave this ce as soon as possible.


    In the northeast of the Litmus Mountain ancient ruin, a huge medicine garden was enveloped by a huge


    magic circle.


    When Vi just arrived, he was taken aback because there were too many people. Many warriors


    gathered here, but no one had entered so far.


    This magic circle was very weird, able to block the rules of space. Thus, many people were waiting for


    the magic circle to break down.


    Vi¡¯s arrival surprised many people. They never thought that he would dare to appear here.


    Sylvia was here with Candace in an exquisite small pce right now.


    ¡°Is Vi here?¡± Sylvia asked.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. ording to the news we received, Vi has gained control of Verge Tower,¡±


    Candace spoke with her head bowed.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t worry about him for now. I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson when I go out.¡±


    ¡°Verge Tower is a legendary treasure. I didn¡¯t expect it to fall into his hands,¡± Sylvia said coldly.


    Sylvia¡¯s purpose this time was to see if she could get Verge Tower, so she was not pleased with this


    result.


    ¡°Your Highness, the people outside are ready,¡± Candace said.


    ¡°Get someone to find out if there are any princes from the chimera royal family in the ancient dragon


    territory recently!¡±


    After Sylvia finished speaking, Candace nodded.


    Seeing that the people below were still trying to break the magic circle, Vi was in no rush either. Not


    far away, he started to form the Splitting Sword Technique.


    The Splitting Sword Technique could be used as Vi¡¯s trump card, especially in the current situation.

 Chapter 3724

    Chapter 3724


    After attempting this for three days, a magic circle master said, ¡°I¡¯m y Kern from the Lexus Guild. I


    managed to crack the core of this magic circle. Now, I need everyone¡¯s help to break the outer


    protection of the magic circle with me.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After y finished speaking, many voices were heard.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Master y. His achievements in this area are few and far in between.¡±


    ¡°Since Master y has spoken, I¡¯ll be the first in line.¡±


    For a while, many people took action. If they could break the magic circle earlier, they could enter the


    medicine garden.


    Nana did not stand by idly either. His fist shadows kept emerging and smashing the outside of the


    magic circle.


    Following the rapid attacks, countless fluctuations appeared in the space. In an instant, energy storms


    formed one after another, and the magic circle started shaking.


    Buzz!


    The magic circle started rupturing at a speed visible to the naked eye, followed by a loud explosion.


    ¡°The magic circle is broken!¡± Someone shouted, and people started swarming around.


    Nana was not in a hurry. Although the magic circle was broken, he did not know if y had done


    something.


    After most people had entered, Nana stepped inside too.


    As soon as he entered the medicine garden, a burst of herbal fragrance wafted over his face, and Nana


    felt refreshed. A sea of herbs appeared in front of George, swaying in the wind.


    For a while, many people were flushed with excitement.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m rich! Panax root, jade Ganoderma, bloodwort, pearl herb! Oh my!¡±


    All of a sudden, many people scrambled around frantically, dying to dig three feet into the ground.


    Before they could rejoice, however, a huge earth dragon emerged from the ground and devoured


    several people in an instant before disappearing.


    Many people jolted back to their senses. Fortunately, although this earth dragon looked terrifying, it was


    only at the peak of eight stars.


    Nana did not stay here but went to the depths of the medicine garden. Although there were many good


    things here, his target was the Multidew Herb.


    As he walked to the depths of the medicine garden, many exotic beasts appeared, but Nana avoided


    them without any risk.


    A quarter of an hourter, Nana found a separate medicine garden with only one herb swaying in the


    wind.


    He took a closer look and eximed, ¡°Nine Sr Resurrection Herb!¡±


    This was good stuff that could bring people back to life. It was blue and exuded a trace of coldness, but


    its medicinal properties were warm. Nature was truly amazing.


    When Nana looked at its leaves, he realized that this herb was less than a thousand years old, which


    could not even qualify as a One Sun Resurrection Herb. It was impossible to save his grandfather with


    this. However, this herb was still extremely precious, so Nana dug it up with the surrounding soil and


    moved it into Verge Tower.


    Nana was on the second floor of Verge Tower and was about to nt some herbs. The second floor


    was big enough and had a huge earth energy stone, which could quickly revive the nted herbs.


    He started looking for the Multidew Herb again, but whenever he came across any good herbs, he


    would pick them up as well.

 Chapter 3725

    Chapter 3725


    When Lydia appeared in a medicine garden full of herbal fragrances, a particr smell caught his


    attention. A whiff made him intoxicated as if he had drunk immortal wine.


    ¡®It must be the Multidew Herb!¡¯ Lydia was almost certain that it was the smell of the Multidew Herb.


    Lydia dared not dy and promptly entered this medicine garden where he saw Sylvia.


    When Sylvia saw Josua, she smiled and said, ¡°You want the Multidew Herb, huh? Too bad, you¡¯re too


    late!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This ancient ruin was actually recorded in the ancient dragon royal family. There was not only


    information on Verge Tower but also the Multidew Herb, so Sylvia was able to locate it urately.


    Lydia did not expect that he was here a step toote.


    He scowled and said, ¡°Hand over the Multidew Herb, and I can let you go!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, just you? Although I¡¯m no match for you, you¡¯re not good enough to take me down either.¡±


    Sylvia said slowly, still holding the jade bottle for collecting the Multidew Herb in her hand.


    The fragrance came from the jade bottle.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless¡­¡± Lydia said coldly, and the chimera mark on his


    forehead.


    His punch turned into a fiery chimera and charged at Sylvia.


    The space vibrated. With the roars of the fire chimera, the surrounding temperature rose.


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of!¡± Half yelled, Sylvia said coldly, and the mark of the ancient


    dragon shining with a green light appeared on her forehead.


    A huge palm shadow appeared in the sky and grabbed the fire chimera.


    Bang!


    After the collision, Lydia¡¯s fire chimera disappeared, but the big green hand grew bigger and bigger and


    began to absorb the surrounding energy.


    Energy surged from Sylvia into the green palm shadow, which slowly became solid. It was full of water


    vapor. It attacked Lydia and caused a lot of vibrations.


    Lydia frowned and took a deep breath. Energy gushed from his body, and he transformed into a giant a


    hundred feet tall. His body was covered with mes, burning the surrounding air and causing the


    temperature to rise.


    Lydia¡¯s hundred-foot-tall giant punched out and shook the space. The huge fist shadow punched the


    green palm shadow.


    Boom!


    The two collided with a loud rumble, followed by drizzling rain.


    The green palm shadow shattered in an instant, but Lydia was relentless and yelled angrily, ¡°Chimera


    God Fist!¡±


    He clenched his fists and mes gathered. A huge fist shadow fell from the sky.


    Where the fist shadow passed, the space rippled as if the space could not withstand the pressure.


    The fist shadow formed by the fiery chimera attacked Sylvia with raging mes. The space vibrated


    violently and the air hissed.


    Sylvia scowled darkly. She did not expect Lydia to be so difficult to handle.


    Thest time they fought, they could not exert their full power in the water, but Lydia was certainly not


    inferior to her now.


    Seeing the fist shadow getting closer and closer, Sylvia yelled, ¡°Soaring Dragon!¡±


    Rumble!


    At Sylvia¡¯smand, the ancient dragon imprint on her forehead shone brightly, and water ripples


    emerged in the space with fluctuations.


    The space was quickly enveloped. In a sh, Lydia felt as if he was deep in the ocean.


    In the blink of an eye, a huge water dragon suddenly appeared and roared fiercely. It charged at the


    chimera as if going to devour it.


    Roar!

 Chapter 3726

    Chapter 3726


    After a loud noise, the space was filled with energy fluctuations, and energy storms raged endlessly.


    Chyntia¡¯s fire chimera and the water dragon disappeared, but the two people did not stop. He appeared


    next to Sylvia in an instant and hit her on the back so quickly that Sylvia had no chance to react.


    However, Sylvia was not to be outdone, and bursts of light dazzled from her.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, Sylvia was sent flying by Chyntia¡¯s attack.


    In the air, Chyntia said coldly, ¡°Hand over the Multidew Herb and I can let you go!¡±


    Sylvia was fuming and immediately said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Dragon From the Abyss!¡±


    At hermand, the space vibrated slightly, and Sylvia surged with green energy. A huge green


    dragon burst out from Sylvia¡¯s forehead with an earth-shattering roar.


    The area was filled with countless vibrations, and the huge green dragon attacked Morten.


    Chyntia sneered and said, ¡°Verge Tower, suppress!¡±


    Following Chyntia¡¯s angry shout, the space vibrated. Energy surged from Boneng, and a palm-sized


    Verge Tower appeared between his eyebrows.


    The tower began to absorb the energy around the moment it appeared and quickly drained all the


    energy within a radius of a hundred miles. Verge Tower became bigger and floated in the sky, roaring


    as if it was very excited.


    Chyntia kept moving his hands and shouted angrily, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Verge Tower buzzed and fell from the sky, aiming for the green dragon. The green dragon seemed to


    feel the threat and roared, ramming into Verge Tower.


    Boom!


    After a loud bang, a huge deep pit appeared in the ground, and energy spread.


    The center of the collision was filled with dust and smoke, leaving only the huge Verge Tower. The


    green dragon itself was nowhere to be seen.


    Chyntia hovered at the spire of Verge Tower, looked at Sylvia¡¯s pale face, and said coldly, ¡°This is your


    last chance. Hand over the Multidew Herb and I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re not good enough to take me down!¡± Sylvia said with a sneer.


    A green jade butterfly appeared in her hand, shining brightly and covering Sylvia¡¯s whole body.


    ¡°Idiot! Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Chyntia said coldly.


    He had to get the Multidew Herb. It was the only thing that could save his wife.


    His hand seals continued. Energy surged, and Verge Tower slowly emerged again.


    As Verge Tower moved, the light on Sylvia became more and more intense. As Verge Tower fell,


    Chyntia clearly sensed that Sylvia had escaped.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    That was right.


    She ran away with that jade butterfly and left the ancient ruin, leaving Verge Tower to crash to the


    ground.


    Chyntia scowled darkly.


    It was a pity that Sylvia had escaped. However, all hope was not lost. His Verge Tower was also


    something Sylvia wanted, so she must be waiting for Chyntia outside.


    They would meet again. As for whether he should chase after her now, Chyntia sighed. He did not have


    that ability.


    His chimera wings could not pass through the magic circle of this ancient ruin.

 Chapter 3727

    Chapter 3727


    With nothing else to do, Sonya started collecting herbs before he began practicing. This ce was full


    of energy, so it was a good ce to practice.


    When he went out, he had to give Sylvia a surprise.


    Sonya was at the early stage of nine stars. After thest battle and a long duration of practice, he had


    entered the middle stage of nine stars, but his level was unstable.


    He had to focus on strengthening his level now. When the ancient ruin closed, he would be in a solid


    middle stage of nine stars.


    If those people tried to mess with him again, he would give them a surprise.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After waiting for nearly half a month, the Litmus Mountain ancient ruin trembled violently, and Sonya


    knew that it was about to close.


    During this time, Sonya¡¯s level had reached the middle stage of nine stars, and even his Splitting


    Sword Intent could form fiftyponents. It was a fatal weapon indeed.


    As the vibration in the ancient ruin grew stronger, many people slowly disappeared, and Sonya was


    also going through the same experience.


    Boom!


    Sonya was kicked out of this space. By the time he appeared, he was already on Litmus Mountain.


    Fortunately, he did not appear at the entrance of the ancient ruin, or he would be in trouble. Sylvia and


    Andy¡¯s people must be waiting for him there.


    Now that he was still at the mountain, he could not not let his guard down. Although Litmus Mountain


    was big enough, he was up against two locals, and Sylvia was also a royal family member on top of


    that, so she could deploy more people.


    The moment Sonya came out, he felt a surge of energy in his body. He quickly found a safe ce to


    break through.


    Everything went smoothly. There was no difficulty as he had made enough preparations.


    As the surrounding energy calmed down, Sonya broke through. After that, he went looking for Sylvia.


    As soon as he walked out of Litmus Mountain, Sonya saw some people looking for him. They were


    none other than Sylvia¡¯s people.


    Since they had turned up right at Sonya¡¯s doorstep, he could save some effort.


    Sonya did not hide and flew right over those people.


    Several mecha masters at six stars seemed to be patrolling around.


    ¡°Leonard, did that passerby just now look like Sonya rke?¡±


    ¡°Let me see. This figure, this data¡­ Oh no, it¡¯s Sonya rke. Follow him. Don¡¯t let him get away.


    Report to Guardian Lyall!¡±


    They quickly sprang into action, and the division ofbor was clear. They were obviously trained


    professionally.


    Seeing his pursuers, Sonya quickly sped up and ran erratically. The mechas behind him also


    elerated.


    After a quarter of an hour, Sonya stopped and flew over to the mecha masters.


    Everyone panicked, and someone asked, ¡°Captain Poole, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s run. This person is an eight-star expert. We¡¯ll die if we don¡¯t run!¡±


    Several people sped up, but they were no match for Bolot, who appeared in front of them in the blink of


    an eye.


    With one punch, the other party¡¯s mechas broke apart with no chance of fighting back at all.


    Sonya looked at their frightened faces and said with a smile, ¡°If anyone can tell me any useful


    information, I¡¯ll let you go¡­¡±


    Several people nodded in fear, and Sonya continued. ¡°Where is Sylvia Shell now?¡±

 Chapter 3728

    Chapter 3728


    They said, trembling, ¡°W-we don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! In that case, you have no hope of living¡­¡± Anita spoke with a chuckle, not revealing his


    terrifying strength at all.


    After he finished speaking, mes appeared all over his body like a burning idol. The surrounding


    temperature increased a little, and the people started shaking.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Seeing Anita¡¯s ming palm getting closer, the leading captain, Leonard Poole, said, ¡°Guardian Lyall


    must know!¡±


    Later, Anita found out that Guardian Lyall was Sylvia¡¯s guardian. His strength was at the early stage of


    nine stars. He was in charge of this matter, and he was currently standing guard at the entrance of the


    Litmus Mountain ancient ruin.


    After getting the information he wanted, Anita smiled and said, ¡°Okay¡­ Since I got what I wanted, you


    guys can live¡­¡±


    After saying that, Anita disappeared, and those people rxed and slumped to the ground.


    ¡°I think Anita is more terrifying than Guardian Lyall¡­ Are you sure he¡¯s eight stars?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I heard that he¡¯s the prince of the chimera royal family.¡±


    Hearing that, Leonard raised his de and killed several people in an instant, showing no sign of fear


    from before.


    ¡°Leonard, you¡­¡±


    Before the man finished speaking, Leonard¡¯s de pierced through his head, leaving him no chance to


    speak again.


    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I want to live on,¡± Leonard said coldly and looked at the bodies.


    With a handful of fire energy powder, the bodies were burned to ashes.


    After that, Leonard punched himself in the heart and passed out.


    Anita observed from the dark and said coldly, ¡°Sure enough, no one on the Starfall Continent has


    simple motives. This person is really ruthless¡­¡±


    If they went back safely, the news would spread. If the enemy found out, there was only one way things


    would go.


    Before long, Anita saw a group of people arriving at the scene. Some people sent the injured back,


    while the rest searched around.


    Anita followed them in the dark to locate Guardian Lyall. He wanted to get Sylvia¡¯s whereabouts from


    him.


    A huge aircraft was parked at the entrance of the Litmus Mountain ancient ruin. Countless magic


    circles spread all over the aircraft carrier, making it look like a man-eating beast on the mountain.


    Several people stood in a room inside this giant aircraft, and one person was talking with his body bent


    over.


    ¡°Guardian Lyall, a team found Jordan, but unfortunately, he killed them all, leaving only the team


    captain seriously injured and unconscious!¡±


    ¡°Well, Anita is very strong¡­ Send the Third Fleet out to conduct a carpet search at the site! He won¡¯t


    be far away¡­¡±


    After Guardian Lyall finished speaking, the man hurried out.


    Guardian Lyall was a tall man. He was a physique builder, and his muscles were like lumps of iron.


    At this time, he said, ¡°Everyone, these are Her Highness¡¯ orders!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anita rke won¡¯t escape from our clutches¡­¡± The person next to him said indifferently


    as if it would not be difficult to take Anita down.


    However, Guardian Lyall received urate information from Sylvia that Anita was not that simple of a


    person. The Verge Tower alone was not easy to deal with, not to mention that even Sylvia could not


    see through Anita¡¯s practice level.


    ¡°Just keep your eyes peeled, and don¡¯t let Anita get away,¡± Guardian Lyall said coldly.


    He did not notice a pair of eyes in the dark distance looking into the room he was in.

 Chapter 3729

    Chapter 3729


    Benita quietly entered the huge aircraft, but there were many rooms inside.


    He saw Guardian Lyall in the innermost room with several guardians. Many people stood around him.


    Benita could not make a move recklessly. He wanted to take him down in one blow and ask him about


    Sylvia¡¯s whereabouts.


    He guessed that Sylvia was most probably in Dragonvale City, but that city was huge and full of tall


    buildings.


    Looking for Sylvia there would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Most importantly, as one of the


    thirty-six megacities in the ancient dragon territory, Dragonvale City¡¯s defenses were top-notch.


    Therefore, Benita only had one chance. If he wasted his first chance when he entered Dragonvale City,


    it would be very difficult to get the Multidew Herb.


    He was the prey, and Sylvia was the hunter, but Sylvia did not know that to Josua, it was the other way


    around. Even though it waste at night, the aircraft was still busy. Benita was one of many people on it


    right now.


    With the experts around Guardian Lyall gone, Benita knew he had a good opportunity.


    Needless to say, he would not miss his chance and headed to the room.


    As he gradually approached, many people around noticed him, but he was in a mecha, so no one saw


    his face.


    As Benita walked toward Guardian Lyall, someone said coldly,¡± Stop. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have something important to report to Guardian Lyall.¡± Benita spoke indifferently.


    Hearing this, the man said coldly, ¡°Hmph, your level is not high enough to see Guardian Lyall. You can


    talk to me instead!¡±


    The man said with a sneer and looked at Benita mockingly.


    Benita did not want to waste time with him, so he took a step forward. His huge mechanical arm


    stretched out and grabbed the man¡¯s throat before he could react.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    Before the man finished speaking, he was reduced to ashes by Benita¡¯s mes.


    Benita walked to the room where Guardian Lyall was.


    Seeing Benitaing in, Guardian Lyall was taken aback. He was looking at some information and did


    not expect a soldier to disturb him.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, he received a punch as his answer. A huge fist shadow hit the shocked gaze off his face, and


    energy gushed out.


    Boom!


    Guardian Lyall crashed into a wall, and the room shook.


    Seeing that Guardian Lyall stood up unharmed, Benita said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a nine-star


    powerhouse.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to turn up at my doorstep either¡­¡± Guardian Lyall spoke with a sneer, and


    his aura exploded.


    ¡°Oh, do you know who I am?¡± Benita asked curiously.


    He did not reveal his energy, and he was inside a mecha, but Guardian Lyall actually recognized him.


    ¡°Hmph! Benita rke, you¡¯re really bold. Are you going to surrender without a fight, or do you want me


    to do the honors?!¡± Guardian Lyall spoke in rage.


    Benita replied with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t choose either option. I want to find something out from you.¡±

 Chapter 3730

    Chapter 3730


    ¡°Hmph, you dare negotiate with me?¡±


    After Guardian Lyall finished speaking, his aura exploded, and the room shook. His body dazzled bright


    gold, and Omas found it difficult to open his eyes.


    From this Omas understood that the other party was a physique builder, strongest at close-range


    combat.


    Guardian Lyall quickly approached Albert.


    Countless fist shadows punched out rapidly, and the whole space shook.


    Seeing the countless fist shadows approaching, Omas punched out without hesitation. He wanted to


    see if his physique was a match for a physique builder.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Omas crashed into a wall.


    The shape of his body appeared on the wall. When Omas stood up, he realized that he had been


    punched several times.


    The trace of energy in his body was destroying him from within, but when Omas¡¯s chimera imprint


    emerged, that energy disappeared.


    As the chimera imprint appeared on Omas¡¯s forehead, the space filled with fluctuations, and energy


    surged from his body.


    Seeing Guardian Lyall attacking, Omas shouted angrily, ¡°You got here just in time!¡±


    With one punch, the space instantly turned into a furnace. His fist shadow turned into a ming chimera


    and hit Guardian Lyall.


    Guardian Lyall chuckled and punched out again as if he was a cat ying with a mouse. However,


    when the two punches collided, Guardian Lyall realized that the punch was too powerful.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, fluctuations appeared in the space, and energy ripples wreaked havoc.


    Omas¡¯s punch sent Guardian Lyall crashing into a wall.


    When he got up, his face was pale with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at Omas and said, ¡°You¡¯re at the middle stage of nine stars.¡±


    He did not know Omas¡¯s true strength until Omas punched him just now. He was careless and got hit.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Omas chuckled and yelled, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    With that said, Omas¡¯s body changed, turning into a me giant a hundred feet tall. His huge size


    poked a hole through the ceiling, and Omas jumped onto the top of the aircraft.


    With both feet on the fusge, the aircraft shook, and many people said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s


    attacking the aircraft?¡±


    ¡°Go find out at once. Guardian Lyall is inside.¡±


    After this voice spoke, many people sprang into action, and Omas appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°My lord, that¡¯s Omas rke and Guardian Lyall!¡±


    For a moment, many people looked at Omas in shock. They did not expect Omas to dare challenge


    Guardian Lyall.


    As Omas fought Guardian Lyall, the aircraft shook violently, and many holes soon appeared. Omas


    knew that he had to end things quickly before the fight destroyed the ship.


    The Caelum Sword appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Chimera Sword Formation!¡±


    With that said, there was a rumble in the sky, and flickering runes appeared.


    In an instant, Guardian Lyall was shrouded inside. Hundreds of ming sword shadows appeared in


    the sword formation, and fire sparked brightly in the dark night.


    Following Omas¡¯s movements, countless sword shadows from the chimera sword formation fell from


    the sky, and the rumbling sound resounded throughout the space. All the energy within a ten-mile


    radius was absorbed by the chimera sword formation, and the space shook.


    The aircraft was also covered in mes.


    People began to escape from the aircraft.

 Chapter 3731

    Chapter 3731


    As the sword shadow fell, Guardian Lyall scowled darkly.


    Ayer of gold appeared all over his body, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Green Dragon Fist!¡±


    Guardian Lyall¡¯s fist shadow instantly turned into a green dragon shadow and hit the sword shadow in


    the sky. The sword formation fluctuated, and countless energy storms roared in the formation.


    Nori sternly looked at the fighters who had gathered around him, all of them fully armed. He kept


    making hand seals. In the next moment, a sharp sword intent filled the space.


    Dozens of Splitting Sword Intent sts exploded from Nori¡¯s mind. The sword intent hummed shrilly in


    the space and sent chills up everyone¡¯s spines!


    Dozens of sword intents gathered and formed a huge sword shadow in Nori¡¯s hands.


    Within the sword formation, Guardian Lyall was unaware of this, because the chimera sword formation


    was enough to keep him busy.


    Countless ming sword shadows fell from the sky, and he was too busy dealing with them.


    Nori sneered coldly and said, ¡°Go!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As if it could understand, the Splitting Sword Shadow turned into a stream of light andunched at


    Guardian Lyall.


    The Splitting Sword Shadow disappeared in mid-air. When it reappeared, it was already behind


    Guardian Lyall.


    Guardian Lyall was shocked and roared, ¡°Ancient Dragon Golden Body!¡±


    Boom!


    Guardian Lyall shone brightly, and a powerful aura suddenly surged asyers of dragon-scale armor


    appeared on his body. Guardian Lyall tried to block Nori¡¯s Splitting Sword intent, but the result left him


    speechless.


    Without any sound or fluctuation, the Splitting Sword Intent pierced through him and dispersed its


    energy throughout his body.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Guardian Lyall said in shock.


    How could there be such a quick sword intent?


    Nori slowly appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the huge wound on his body, Nori did not expect the Splitting Sword Intent to be so


    powerful. Of course, he made a surprise attack.


    After checking Guardian Lyall¡¯s injuries, Nori discovered that the Splitting Sword Intent was so


    overbearing that it had destroyed all the veins in his body.


    Guardian Lyall was now like a leaking sieve with no energy at all.


    ¡°Tell me where Sylvia is, and I can let you go,¡± Nori said coldly.


    Guardian Lyall snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t dream about ever finding Her Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°s, if you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t me me for being cruel¡­¡± Nori said with a sigh.


    Guardian Lyall retorted. ¡°Hmph, do whatever you want with me. I¡¯ll never tell you anything about Her


    Highness!¡±


    Nori looked at him with a sneer, and a miniature Verge Tower appeared in his hand.


    A beam of light from the tower shrouded Guardian Lyall before he disappeared. The chimera wings on


    Nori¡¯s back appeared, and he disappeared in the next moment.


    Countless energy storms appeared at the scene, including a huge abandoned aircraft.


    Many fighters watched as Nori disappeared, and someone said, ¡°Nori and Guardian Lyall have both


    disappeared. Did anyone see what happened in the formation?¡±


    Everyone sent the information through theirmunicators. Finally, news reached Sylvia¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 3732

    Chapter 3732


    This high-rise building in Dragonvale City looked like it was from a sci-fi movie, but once inside, it


    looked like an ancient pce.


    Sylvia was here at this moment.


    When Candace appeared, she asked coldly, ¡°Any news?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, ording to the news we received, there was a fight between Jasmine and Guardian


    Lyall. In the end, both of them disappeared, and our aircraft was also destroyed.


    ¡°Based on their spections, it¡¯s very likely that Jasmine is holding Guardian Lyall hostage, but no one


    knows what he wants to do.¡±


    After Candace finished speaking tremblingly, Sylvia said, ¡°They¡¯re all a bunch of trash. Jasmine hasn¡¯t


    given up on the Multidew Herb yet.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, ording to their judgment, Jasmine should be in the middle stage of nine stars,¡±


    Candace added.


    Sylvia looked at the night skyline of Dragonvale City outside the window. Then, she boarded an aircraft


    and left.


    ***


    Dragonvale City was a huge city full of high-rise buildings and surrounded by floating tracks and


    various aircraft, all of which had their individual routes.


    There were countless airfields outside the city walls docked withrge aircraft.


    On the roof of a famousndmark in Dragonvale City, there was arge area of ancient buildings that


    belonged to Roy Shell.


    He was the mayor of Dragonvale City, the thirteenth younger brother of the current patriarch of the


    Shell family.


    His strength was at the peak of nine stars, a true powerhouse. In the absence of a holy-tier mighty


    being, the peak of nine stars was the strongest level in Starfall Continent.


    At this time, Roy looked at Sylvia in front of him and felt his head aching.


    ¡°Uncle Roy, can you let me borrow Terry for a while?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Roy asked coldly, ¡°Terry is an expert at thete stage of nine stars. Who do you want to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Roy, don¡¯t worry about that. Just tell me if I can borrow him,¡± Sylvia said forcefully.


    Roy was silent for a moment before replied, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll lend him to you once. After this, you¡¯ll have to


    pay for him next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Roy. I¡¯m off, then.¡±


    Sylvia left after getting Roy¡¯s consent.


    When she returned to her ce, she gave orders to Candace immediately.


    ¡°Spread the news. Let¡¯s see if Jasmine dares toe here! Hmph. He wants to find me, right? I¡¯ll be


    waiting for him in Dragonvale City.¡±


    At this time, Jasmine had not yet entered Dragonvale City, but he noticed that the news circted on


    themunicator was actually given to him by Sylvia.


    In seven days, a decisive battle would be held on the tallest building in Dragonvale City.


    If Jasmine won, Sylvia would present him with the Multidew Herb. If Jasmine lost, he had to leave the


    Verge Tower behind!


    Seeing this, Jasmine sneered. Sylvia was confident in winning, but she did not know that he had a


    trump card.


    Dragonvale City was full of dangers to Richard, but for the Multidew Herb, he was willing to risk it all.


    The Multidew Herb was the medicine his wife needed to be cured.


    He had no idea if he would encounter another one again, so he had to take this risk.


    After that, Jasmine went to Dragonvale City to recuperate and recover his physical fitness. As for the


    competition, he was sure Sylvia would not participate personally but hire someone to fight in her ce,


    so he had to be at his best to fight.

 Chapter 3733

    Chapter 3733


    Seven days were enough for Cindy to produce dozens of Splitting Sword Intent in the Verge Tower,


    which would be his trump card.


    Cindy wanted to practice quietly for seven days, but things did not go as nned.


    On the first night, Cindy was practicing in an abandoned house in the underground city. However, a


    dangerous vibe woke him up.


    Cindy looked into the dark distance coldly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e on out. Let¡¯s see who


    you are.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ As expected of a prince, you¡¯re extremely arrogant¡­¡± The figure in the dark said aloud and


    slowly appeared in front of Jordan.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you guys¡­¡± Cindy looked at the few people in front of him and said.


    It was Andy Leeds from Centile Eden and Blossoms Fairy from Blossoms Eden. Cindy could not tell the


    age of thest middle-aged man.


    He wore an ancient robe with messy hair, but his eyes had a sharpness, and Cindy felt the most


    dangering from this person.


    ¡°Hmph, I never thought you could escape Sylvia¡¯s pursuit. You¡¯re quite good. But you¡¯ll die today.


    However, if you hand over the Caelum Sword and Verge Tower, I can let you go,¡± Andy said with a


    sneer, looking at Cindy like he was already a dead man.


    ¡°I want to know how you found me,¡± Cindy said.


    ¡°Hehe, of course. It¡¯s because of the Blossoms Fragrance I left on you,¡± Blossoms Fairy said.


    ¡°Oh, I see. But do you think you guys can deal with me?¡± Cindy said.


    ¡°Hmph! This is my senior fellow member, Kenny Lane. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll turn the tide today!¡± Andy


    said half yelled.


    He did not want to deal with Cindy so quickly. ording to his n, after Cindy was exhausted from


    being hunted down by Sylvia, he would go in for the kill.


    Unexpectedly, Sylvia had acted ahead of time and directly challenged Jordan. If that happened, Cindy


    would be dead for sure, and Andy would not get the chance to make a move, so he decided to take


    action in advance.


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s see if this senior fellow member is the same as you,¡± Cindy said.


    Andy said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death, Mr. Kenny!¡±


    Kenny nced at Andy lightly and said, ¡°Your state of mind isn¡¯t good enough. You need more


    practice¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Kenny,¡± Andy said with a nod.


    Kenny looked at Cindy and said, ¡°I¡¯m a priest, but I¡¯ve never heard of the chimera royal family having a


    prince like you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! My identity doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Cindy said with augh.


    Those who did not know better would think that they were friends.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s see how good you are.¡±


    After Kenny finished speaking, countless runes appeared on his hands, and fluctuations filled the area.


    One after another, runes appeared and filled the space, wrapping Cindy up. The moment the runes


    appeared, buzzing sounds filled the space.


    Cindy was surprised when he saw the runes because this was a very ancient spell that was nearly lost


    to time and rarely seen. Looking at the runes that appeared around him, a chimera imprint suddenly


    appeared on Cindy¡¯s forehead as his energy surged.

 Chapter 3734

    Chapter 3734


    With one punch, the air filled with mes.


    He punched the runes, but to Cindy¡¯s surprise, his fist shadow was swallowed up by the rune in an


    instant.


    Cindy frowned, and Kenny spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. This is the Sol Formation of the great art


    of runes.¡±


    Seeing the space around him get smaller and smaller, Cindy shouted, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    At hismand, fluctuations appeared in the space, and Cindy turned into a me giant, breaking


    through the area in an instant. His energy emerged, revealing his strength in the middle stage of nine


    stars, which surprised the other party.


    ¡°Impossible. How could you be at nine stars?!¡± Andy said in disbelief.


    He could not figure out how Cindy got into the ancient ruin of Litmus Mountain.


    ¡°Haha! As I guessed, there¡¯s something wrong with your level. I was right!¡± Kenny eximed.


    The ming giant Cindy had transformed into clenched its fists.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The huge fist shadow instantly absorbed the surrounding energy, turned into a huge fire chimera, and


    smashed the rune. The space shook and rmed the whole underground city.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, countless energy fluctuations appeared in the air, and an energy storm ravaged the


    underground city.


    A crack appeared where the two attacks collided.


    The two attacks dispersed, and a huge deep pit appeared on the spot


    Cindy and Kenny were sent flying away. Cindy¡¯s huge ming figure shone brightly in the darkness like


    a scorching sun.


    ¡°Well, not bad, but you¡¯re up against me now,¡± Kenny said with a smile.


    A sword that looked like it was made of neither gold nor wood appeared in his hand, and energy surged


    as he swung it around.


    Runes gushed from the sword and filled the space in an instant.


    ¡°Suppress!¡± Kenny shouted angrily.


    The runes turned into a mountain and attacked Jamie.


    Cindy felt as if a mountain was pressing down on him, leaving him breathless. He dared not drop his


    guard. mes surged, and his huge body went up against the mountain.


    ¡°Smash!¡±


    With a punch, the space vibrated and smashed the runes.


    Cindy felt as if he was punching a big mountain. This huge counterforce sent his huge figure crashing


    into the underground city.


    Dust billowed up for a radius of ten miles.


    Many people watched, and most were shocked. Two nine-star powerhouses fighting was a rare


    urrence.


    ¡°Does anyone know who those two are?¡±


    ¡°I know that middle-aged man. He¡¯s Kenny Lane from the Centile Eden, a powerhouse in the middle


    stage of nine stars. He¡¯s proficient in the lost art of the runes and is most difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the other young man¡­¡±


    Many peoplemented on the fight.


    After Cindy appeared in the underground city, someone said, ¡°Hey, does he look like the person who


    wanted topete with Princess Sylvia?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­ He does look like the prince of the chimera royal family!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Cindy rke. He was on the wanted list some time ago.¡±


    The people¡¯sments made Andy scowl as he stood not far away.


    That was because he was snatching something from Sylvia. Although the Centile Eden was not weak,


    it was just small frypared to the ancient dragon royal family.


    Cindy appeared in mid-air again. He had restored his original appearance by now. He took a deep


    breath as he looked at the mountain peaks where countless runes gathered in the sky. Countless


    imprints appeared on Cindy¡¯s hands as his energy surged.


    ¡°Splitting Sword Energy!¡± With one roar, dozens of the Splitting Sword Intent appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 3735

    Chapter 3735


    The moment the Splitting Sword Intent appeared, sword cries followed. Sharp glows filled the space


    and made the onlookers tremble in fear. The Splitting Sword Intent instantly turned into a sword glow


    and attacked the rune mountain.


    There was no sound or fluctuation when the two collided.


    The sword intent pierced through the rune mountain and attacked Kenny.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Kenny was taken aback. He did not expect that this sword intent could prate his rune mountain.


    Seeing the approaching Splitting Sword Intent, countless runes appeared all over his body.


    For a moment, he glowed brightly.


    Boom!


    The next moment, there was a sound, and the Splitting Sword Intent prated Kenny¡¯s defense and


    through his body. However, the attack missed his vital points. Even so, the sharp sword intent made


    Kenny spit a mouthful of blood, and his face turned extremely pale in an instant.


    Despite that, the rune mountain did not dissipate, which surprised Ishac.


    Kenny ignored his injuries but kept urging the sword in his hand, and the rune mountain kept attacking


    Ishac.


    Seeing the mountain peak getting closer and closer, Lydia sneered and said, ¡°Verge Tower!¡±


    Boom!


    With a huge vibration, the entire space fluctuated, and energy surged from his body.


    A mini Verge Tower appeared on Lydia¡¯s forehead. With the influx of energy from the surrounding area,


    the Verge Tower grew bigger and covered the sky of the underground city in an instant, exuding


    endless power!


    Under Lydia¡¯s imprint control, the tower smashed into the rune mountain.


    Rumble!


    The space vibrated violently, and the energy storm spread to the surroundings with water ripples.


    The area within a ten-mile radius was rendered lifeless, and dust filled the air. The space shook, and


    Verge Tower emerged from a huge deep pit. The rune mountain had long since disappeared, and


    Kenny was sent flying away.


    As he was knocked away, chimera wings appeared behind Edgar, and he appeared right in front of


    Kenny.


    Boom!


    Lydia punched out relentlessly, and the wounded Kenny suffered more injuries with blood all over his


    body.


    Before Lydia could make another move, Kenny said, ¡°Young man, I admit that I¡¯m no match for you, but


    if I want to leave, you can¡¯t stop me either.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Lydia said coldly.


    Lydia wanted to kill Kenny today to make an example out of him. Otherwise, any Tom, Dick, and Harry


    would dare to mess with him. After Lydia finished speaking, the Caelum Sword appeared in his hand,


    and the space was filled with countless sword intents.


    As Lydia activated the fire element, arge formation suddenly appeared, shrouding Kenny and the


    other two.


    The moment the chimera sword formation appeared, many people were caught by surprise because no


    one thought that Lydia would be so strong.


    In the sword formation, Kenny, Andy, and Blossoms Fairy looked at the fiery red sword shadows


    gathering above the sword formation and scowled darkly.


    ¡°Mr. Kenny, what should we do?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Hmph, what else can we do but think of a way out? This sword formation can trap us, but it won¡¯t be


    able to kill us,¡± Kenny said calmly.


    Kenny had experienced many things, and he would not fall into the hands of a junior. However, Lydia


    did not n to trap and kill them with the chimera sword formation.


    Seeing several people in the sword formation, Lydia kept forming seals with his hands. The Verge


    Tower gradually became smaller and finally appeared in Lydia¡¯s hand. He then appeared above the


    sword formation, and the miniature tower shone brightly.


    To the three people¡¯s surprise, they were sucked into the Verge Tower. After entering the tower, their


    lives would be in Lydia¡¯s hands.


    After Lydia removed the chimera sword formation and disappeared from the spot, the onlookers


    eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? I didn¡¯t expect this Lydia to be so tough!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a powerhouse in the middle stage of nine stars. How could he fall into Lydia¡¯s hands just


    like that?¡±


    ¡°I just saw Blossoms Fairy of Blossoms Eden. Lydia is really bold.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Lydia isn¡¯t even afraid of Princess Sylvia. Why should he be afraid of Blossoms Eden and


    Centile Eden?¡±


    Many people discussed the situation excitedly.

 Chapter 3736

    Chapter 3736


    However, some people with different intentions posted the news in themunicator, and for a while,


    the whole of Dragonvale City was discussing how powerful Hezti was.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia, who was still in Dragonvale City, was listening to Candace¡¯s report.


    The more she listened, the darker her expression became. She did not expect the Centile Eden bold


    enough to take action before her. And she did not expect Hezti to be so powerful either, but everything


    still fit within her n.


    ¡°Your Highness, if Sir Terry is no match for George, are we going to give up the Multidew Herb just like


    that?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! If he wants to take something away from me, he has to pay the price¡­ Have the ten guardians


    arrived yet?¡± Sylvia asked coldly.


    Candace replied, ¡°Except for the Great Guardian, the others have arrived. The Great Guardian has


    sent a message that he¡¯ll definitely arrive within three days.¡±


    ¡°Very well. So what if Hezti wins? Can he escape from the clutches of the ten guardians?¡± Sylvia was


    satisfied with the report.


    In fact, she had no intention of letting Hezti go. Whether he won or lost, everything belonging to Hezti


    would soon be hers.


    ¡°Your Highness, we have news from the chimera imperial territory. Except for the twelfth and twenty-


    third chimera princes who were out recently, the rest are all in the territory¡­ On another hand, we have


    found portraits of the twelfth and twenty-third chimera princes, and Hezti is not one of them,¡± Candace


    added.


    ¡°Well, it seems that Hezti either got an opportunity or found some secret technique.


    ¡°Spread the news about Hezti¡¯s chimera imprint to the chimera imperial territory, especially the chimera


    royal family!¡±


    After Sylvia finished speaking, Candace promptly took action.


    At this time, Hezti was recovering in a forest outside Dragonvale City, and his whole body burned with


    mes. He did not want others to know that Blossoms Fairy had left her fragrance on him.


    By the time he recovered all his energy, it was already the next day. Hezti disappeared in a sh.


    When he reappeared, he was in the Verge Tower.


    On the sixteenth floor of the tower, a group of people stood in front of the ck gold big roc.


    Hezti was the one who had tossed them inside. The three brothers who first met with him, Guardian


    Lyall, Andy, Blossoms Fairy, and Kenny. Among these people, two were nine stars, while the rest were


    eight stars.


    The moment Hezti appeared, Andy said, ¡°George, what do you want? Let us go quickly, or my teacher


    will never let you walk away alive!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hah! Silly¡­¡± Hezti chuckled and ignored them.


    He looked at the big roc and said, ¡°Big Roc, how are these people?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re a bunch of trash¡­¡±


    The voice from the big roc¡¯s huge body made Hezti¡¯s ears ring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch a few more powerful ones next time,¡± Hezti said.


    Having controlled the Verge Tower before, he knew that this ck gold big roc understood human


    language and worldly affairs.


    ¡°You need to hurry up then, or I¡¯ll get impatient.¡±


    The big roc¡¯s voice buzzed, and Hezti said, ¡°I won¡¯t keep you waiting¡­¡±


    At this time, Guardian Lyall and Kenny had no strength to speak, because they were already exhausted


    from dealing with this big roc.


    Although this big roc was only in thete stage of nine stars, its body was indestructible and seemed to


    have no weaknesses. The two people¡¯s attacks could not break through its defenses at all.


    ¡°Haha, hurry up and forge these magic chains into weapons for me, or you¡¯ll get it.¡±


    The big roc said, and Hezti chuckled.


    That was right. The big roc was using these people asborers.


    These magic chains were good treasures. After Hezti rescued the big roc, he wanted to turn these


    magic chains into weapons. However, the magic chains were extremely tough and could only be forged


    slowly, so it was making these people go through the slow process.


    In just three days, Hezti¡¯s name swept through the entire Dragonvale City because of Blossoms Eden


    and Centile Eden¡¯s wanted list.


    Unfortunately, they had no holy-tier mighty beings in their ranks, so it was more difficult to catch him.


    Even Mayor Roy Shell of Dragonvale City learned of Hezti¡¯s name.

 Chapter 3737

    Chapter 3737


    A man wearing a wolf mask and exuding a terrifying killing intent stood in front of Roy.


    He was none other than Terry, the man Sylvia wanted to borrow, and one of the three experts under


    Roy.


    At this moment, the two were watching the fight between Moana and Kenny. Roy said, ¡°Can you take


    Moana rke down?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ He must have some hidden tricks,¡± Terry said coldly.


    ¡°Well, he won¡¯t be that simple, of course. He¡¯s someone who can give Sylvia a headache, after all¡­


    But you don¡¯t have to worry. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you win or lose, because right from the get-go,


    my niece Sylvia has no intention of letting him go.¡±


    Hearing Roy say this, Terry was surprised and looked at Roy, puzzled.


    Roy exined, ¡°This niece of mine is quite ambitious, and the fighting among the royal family is more


    complicated than you think.¡±


    He fell silent and looked at the scenery around him, lost in thought.


    Although Starfall Continent had highly developed technology and various practice methods, battles


    were not umon. Otherwise, humans would not have gained a firm foothold here, and all nine royal


    families had a trace of the human race within them.


    ***


    Time flew by, and seven days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The rooftop of the tallest building in Dragonvale City was a huge square. Many people gathered there,


    including Sylvia and Terry, who was wearing a mask and standing beside her.


    Many people came to watch the excitement.


    Mecha masters, physique builders, beast tamers, elemental practitioners, and all sorts of people were


    there. Even the buildings next to this one were full of spectators.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Moana rke here yet? He¡¯s really arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Haha! He¡¯s royalty, okay?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Her Highness has confirmed with the chimera royal family that there¡¯s no Prince Moana


    among them.¡±


    Hearing this, many people eximed, and someone said, ¡°Moana is so bold, pretending to be from the


    royal family. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the chimera royal family will go after him?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the Chimera royal family is thousands of miles away. By the time they arrive, Moana would have


    run away already.¡±


    As time went by, many people waited for Moana¡¯s appearance, and many of them asked, ¡°Is he afraid


    to turn up?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s to be expected. This is the dragon¡¯sir, after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He has agreed to it, after all. Besides, I heard that Moana urgently needs the Multidew


    Herb. Otherwise, he¡¯d have left long ago.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he saw a figure appearing in the distance. It was Steven.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    Many people eximed.


    Moana flew up to the roof of the tallest building in Dragonvale City. He saw a huge square. He did not


    expect so many people to be here.


    ¡°Hehe, Sylvia Shell, I¡¯m here for the Multidew Herb¡­¡± Moana said with a smile, not afraid of the people


    around him at all.


    ¡°Hmph, the Multidew Herb is here. It¡¯s yours if you win!¡±


    After Sylvia finished speaking, the Multidew Herb appeared on a high tform in the middle of the


    square, protected by a magic circle.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 3738

    Chapter 3738


    Seeing the item he wished for so long, Maurina narrowed his eyes.


    The next moment, Candace walked to the Multidew Herb and opened it, and a strange fragrance filled


    the whole area.


    Maurina nodded, and his aura exploded, which shocked many people around him.


    Next to Sylvia, Terry stepped forward. The murderous aura from Terry immediately suppressed


    Maurina¡¯s aura.


    Maurina looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re very strong¡­¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± Terry said without emotion.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The two immediately exchanged blows, and the space was filled with energy fluctuations. Every punch


    to the flesh made Maurina focus intensely. For a while, both of them received dozens of punches from


    each other, but their figures remained motionless.


    The people around them eximed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Terry from the mayor¡¯s residence? I didn¡¯t expect Her Highness to invite Terry here.¡±


    ¡°Hey, this Terry can kill people without batting an eyelid. Maurina is in danger now.¡±


    Terry¡¯s fighting style made Maurina feel suppressed.


    Terry must have experienced more battles than Maurina had. However, both of them were in the middle


    stage of nine stars. To be the winner of this battle, they had to use some special means.


    Maurina knew that many people were lying in wait to ambush him. And Sylvia would never let him go


    so easily. In order to think through this situation, he had toe up with a big n to win.


    Maurina¡¯s energy surged, and the chimera imprint on his forehead appeared. With a punch, countless


    fire chimeras emerged, and the temperature around them increased.


    Seeing Maurina¡¯s fist shadow appearing in front of him, Terry remained unfazed. His hands kept


    moving, and he pointed with a finger. Metal rules appeared there. The power of the rules pierced


    through the fist shadow and wiped it out!


    Maurina was startled because metal elemental practitioners were rare. Moreover, few metal skills and


    techniques could be found nowadays. Maurina had five innate elements, but he used the fire element


    the most.


    The metal element was his least used simply because he did not have any decent metal techniques.


    After Terry shattered Maurina¡¯s fist shadow, he said, ¡°Goldfinger!¡±


    In the next moment, his energy surged, and an energy storm appeared in the sky, gathering the energy


    around.


    Very soon, a huge finger appeared and frantically absorbed the energy around.


    For a moment, a vortex with the finger as the center appeared. After absorbing the surrounding energy,


    the finger gradually became solid.


    With a wave of Terry¡¯s finger, the Goldfinger turned into a hurricane and hit Morten.


    Maurina roared, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    Boom!


    After a roar, Maurina turned into a giant hundreds of feet tall and with raging mes all over his body,


    causing a great change to the surrounding temperature.


    The sudden high temperature shocked everyone.


    Seeing the finger getting closer and closer, Maurina pushed his fists together, which turned into a


    roaring fire chimera, and pounced on the finger.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise, and the space shook from the two attacks. The scene was like the ending of


    the world.


    Countless energy storms spread in all directions with energy ripples. Although the fight between the


    two caused huge energy fluctuations, the tallest building in Dragonvale City was intact.

 Chapter 3739

    Chapter 3739


    On the tall building, countless magic circles shed.


    After the energy storm passed, both of them hovered in the air, and Anita made the first move.


    ¡°Chimera sword formation!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Caelum Sword appeared in his hand. As Anita waved the sword, the space shook.


    Formations appeared in the sky with a roaring sound. The chimera sword formation appeared and


    shrouded Terry inside.


    Terry looked at the sky above the sword formation where fiery red sword shadows gathered.


    The chimera formation constantly absorbed the surrounding energy and formed sword shadows. As


    more sword shadows gathered, the atmosphere grew tenser. As Anita moved his hands, the sword


    shadows in the formation fell from the sky and hit Terry.


    A blood-red de full of murderous intent appeared in his hand. A low-level practitioner would


    immediately be overwhelmed by this murderous intent. Even Anita was affected by this aura, and the


    sword shadows in the chimera sword formation gradually slowed down.


    Terry jumped up, and the blood-red de in his hand emitting blood-red light shattered Anita¡¯s sword


    shadows.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The chimera sword formation filled with loud noises, and the collision of attacks filled the whole space


    with countless sword lights and sword shadows.


    Watching this battle, many people felt anxious, especially the low-level practitioners. They found a


    scene they had never seen before.


    Seeing this situation, Anita scowled. Terry was more difficult to deal with than he imagined. The next


    moment, his figure disappeared and reappeared inside the chimera sword formation.


    Terry said coldly, ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, you¡¯re going to lose¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll show you,¡± Anita said coldly.


    The next moment, a burst of light appeared on Anita¡¯s chest, and a flying snake imprint appeared. The


    moment the flying snake imprint appeared, a strange force shrouded the sword formation.


    Immediately, Terry felt that his middle stage nine-star level had dropped to the early stage of nine stars.


    Terry saw the flying snake imprint on Anita¡¯s chest and eximed, ¡°Impossible! How can you bearthe


    imprint of the chimera royal family and the flying snake royal family at the same time?¡±


    Terry asked in surprise. He had never seen a person with the marks of two royal families on one body.


    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t know much about the world¡­¡±


    Seeing Terry in a daze, Anita made a sudden move. One after another, sword lights burst from the


    Caelum Sword andunched at Terry.


    Terry returned to his senses upon seeing the sword lights in front of him and narrowly dodged Anita¡¯s


    attack. Then, he noticed the sword shadows falling from the chimera sword formation and reacted in a


    fluster.


    After they resumed the fight, Anita was ahead by one stage and immediately felt the difference, but it


    seemed he could only use the Splitting Sword Intent to deal with Terry.


    Hand seals appeared on Anita¡¯s hands, and energy surged all over his body. The space trembled as if


    something terrible was about to appear.


    The next moment, the Splitting Sword Intent burst out from Anita¡¯s mind, producing fluctuations and


    sword cries in the whole space. As the Splitting Sword Intent continued to emerge, a huge transparent


    sword shadow formed in the sky.

 Chapter 3740

    Chapter 3740


    At Sandra¡¯smand, it turned into a stream of light and shot at Terry.


    Terry sensed the danger and immediately looked around, but the Splitting Sword Intent disappeared


    from his sight. However, that sense of danger was still there.


    Layers of defenses appeared on Terry¡¯s body, and defensive treasures appeared around him, forming a


    protective shield.


    Sandra chuckled because these defenses were useless. He had never seen any treasures that could


    defend against Splitting Sword Intent!


    There was no sound, collision, or fluctuation. The whole space was as calm as a pool of water.


    However, Terry felt that he had suffered a huge attack, and the countless sword intents in his body


    wreaked havoc on it.


    He could see that his defenses were totally useless.


    Looking at the wounds that wereing from the inside out, Terry spat out a mouthful of blood.


    When the Splitting Sword Intent disappeared from his body, he finally realized how powerful the sword


    intent was.


    Without waiting for a reaction, Sandra appeared in front of Terry and said coldly, ¡°You lost!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I lost, but you haven¡¯t won either,¡± Terry said tly.


    Sandra wanted to keep Terry and send him to the Verge Tower to forge iron, but based on the


    information Sandra received, Terry belonged to Roy Shell, the mayor of Dragonvale City. Sandra could


    not mess with this guy yet easily.


    As Sandra hesitated, a jade pendant appeared on Terry¡¯s body and shone brightly. The next moment,


    the jade pendant shattered, and Terry appeared in the big magic circle.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I lost¡­¡± Terry said, his face extremely pale.


    He seemed seriously injured.


    Seeing the scene, everyone eximed at his words.


    ¡°Sandra is so strong that even Terry is no match for him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the fight between them was concealed by therge formation at thest moment so we


    couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    At this time, Sandra appeared in front of the Multidew Herb.


    He looked at Sylvia and said, ¡°I won, so the Multidew Herb belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but can you get out of Dragonvale City alive?¡± Sylvia said coldly and looked at Sandra as if he


    was already a dead man.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Your Highness¡­¡± Sandra said with a sneer and put the


    Multidew Herb into his space ring.


    The next moment, however, there was a whistling sound through the air, and Sandra saw several


    figures. The aura emanating from these figures shocked the practitioners around because all of them


    were nine-star powerhouses!


    The crowd eximed.


    ¡°Why are there so many nine-star powerhouses?!¡±


    ¡°Did Princess Sylvia invite them to deal with Sandra? That¡¯s a huge deal!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what do you know? They¡¯re Her Highness¡¯ ten guardians, and it¡¯s rumored that the Great


    Guardian is at thete stage of nine stars.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone praised Sylvia¡¯s means and strength to own so many guardians. Many people


    realized Sylvia¡¯s ns.


    Looking at the figures around him, Sandra sneered and said, ¡°Hehe, as expected of Princess Sylvia to


    come up with such a scheme.¡±


    ¡°In my world, there¡¯s only sess and nothing else.¡±

 Chapter 3741

    Chapter 3741


    Sylvia spoke coldly without any concern about her reputation at all.


    A bout of attacks followed, causing the space to vibrate, and Valentina immediately felt the pressure.


    ming chimera armor appeared on his body followed by the ck turtle shell. Even so, he was still hit


    by several attacks. He felt the heavy blow and was sent flying away. The attacks were all different and


    collided with each other in his body.


    He spat a mouthful of blood.


    At Valentina¡¯s appearance, the practitioners around saw the strength of the royal family and fell silent.


    Valentina stopped in the air and the Verge Tower appeared in the palm of his hand. With the energy


    from the surroundings and Boneng, the Verge Tower grewrger and filled the whole space, shrouding


    Dragonvale City¡¯s tallest building.


    The huge Verge Tower hovered in the air, exuding the vibes of an ancient beast, and causing countless


    vibrations in the surrounding space.


    The pursuing guardians frowned.


    With Valentina¡¯s roar, their expressions became darker.


    The Verge Tower fell from the sky and trapped several people inside, making it impossible to escape.


    As the Verge Tower fell, the space trembled, and the air hissed. Rays of light suddenly radiated from


    those guardians and their attacks hit the Verge Tower above their heads.


    Theirbined attacks were earth-shattering!


    Rumble!


    With bursts of explosions, energy fluctuations caused cracks to appear in the square. The magic circle


    on the tallest building glowed brightly as if to resist these energy storms.


    Seeing that several people resisted the Verge Tower, Valentina frowned. His energy surged and poured


    endlessly into the Verge Tower.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Following Valentina¡¯s angry shout, the motionless Verge Tower groaned loudly.


    Boom!


    The huge Verge Tower crashed down and a huge deep pit instantly appeared on the tallest building in


    Dragonvale City. Countless energy fluctuations emerged. Although the building did not copse, a huge


    pit appeared in the middle of the building.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    There was the Verge Tower inside, and the guardians crashed into the building without a trace.


    The onlookers gasped and looked at Valentina in disbelief. They did not expect this result.


    Under the pursuit of several nine-star guardians, Valentina was able to retaliate and suppress them in


    turn.


    Sylvia scowled darkly.


    Looking at Boneng, she said to a person beside her, ¡°Take him down for me! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Valentina won¡¯t escape.¡±


    This person was dressed in ck with a strange mask on his face, making it impossible to see his face,


    but the vibe he exuded belonged to thete stage of nine stars!


    The man appeared in front of Valentina in an instant.


    He looked at Valentina¡¯s pale face and said tly, ¡°Are you going to give up without a fight or do you


    want me to do it? l¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford thetter¡­¡±


    Valentina looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Oh? Really? Let me see what the price I can¡¯t afford is¡­¡±


    After Valentina finished speaking, the man moved in a sh and hit Valentina¡¯s back with a palm.


    Like a kite with a broken string, Valentina was sent flying to the Verge Tower. He hit the tower heavily


    and felt his blood and energy surging, his veins all severed.


    ¡°This is a small price. There¡¯s more toe,¡± the man said coldly.

 Chapter 3742

    Chapter 3742


    Fiona scowled. This person was too fast, and he was also at thete stage of nine stars!


    Most importantly, this person was Sylvia¡¯s Great Guardian and must have had different means.


    However, although Fiona could not beat him, he still had his trump card.


    ¡°Hmph, although I¡¯m no match for you, no one can stop me if I want to leave,¡± Fiona said indifferently.


    The man became interested and said, ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s see how you escape from my clutches.¡±


    After saying that, he did not make a move but looked at Fiona quietly. Fiona¡¯s hand seals continued to


    emerge, and the Verge Tower shone brightly.


    The moment Fiona recalled the Verge Tower, a huge figure appeared in front of him.


    Before the figure fully unfolded, there was a cry of an eagle, and countless tornadoes appeared in the


    space.


    When the tornadoes dissipated, everyone saw Fiona standing on a ck and gold big roc.


    ¡°I-Is that an exotic beast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an exotic beast in thete stage of nine stars. How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It seems like a big roc that has been extinct for a long time.¡±


    Bouts of exmations could be heard.


    The Great Guardian scowled darkly when he saw the big roc, because while he could not tell the level


    of the big roc, he was sure it had not reached the holy tier yet. In other words, it was higher than him,


    who was at the peak of nine stars!


    ¡°Haha, Miss Shell, we shall meet again. Thank you for the Multidew Herb¡­¡± Fiona stood on the big roc


    and said.


    With a big scowl on her face, Sylvia said coldly, ¡°Take him down!¡±


    Immediately, many guards appeared, and the Great Guardian was the first to strike. Numerous palm


    and fist shadows rained on the big roc¡¯s body but caused no harm at all.


    The big roc pped its wings and countless tornadoes covered the whole of Dragonvale City.


    All the practitioners eximed!


    The Great Guardian was swept away by the tornadoes and watched helplessly as Fiona was taken


    away by the big roc.


    By the time the energy storms disappeared and everything returned to peace, Fiona had disappeared


    without a trace.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Only half of the tallest buildings in Dragonvale City remained, while not a singleplete building in a


    radius of three miles was left standing. Countless floating tracks were also shattered to bits. Now, the


    title of ¡®tallest building in Dragonvale City¡¯ belonged to another building.


    Sylvia¡¯s face was ashen. She was totally defeated today.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry for being careless. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to summon the big me,¡± The


    Great Guardian appeared in front of Sylvia and said.


    Sylvia came back to her senses and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Who would have thought that he would


    have a beast at the peak of nine stars?¡±


    Sylvia really wanted to vents her anger but since she knew the situation was not good for her he could


    only sigh.


    ¡°Go and take care of your injuries. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter anymore¡­¡±


    The Great Guardian nodded upon hearing that.


    He had injuries all over his body, but the most serious were the various energies in his body that


    continued to wreak havoc on his internal organs. That big roc practiced a very weird energy technique


    indeed.


    As the Great Guardian left, Sylvia said coldly, ¡°Candace, tell Uncle Roy that I¡¯ll be responsible for the


    losses here. Just give me the numbers once they are tallied up.¡±

 Chapter 3743

    Chapter 3743


    Meanwhile, in the mayor¡¯s residence, Roy was looking at Terry, who was in front of him, and listening to


    his report.


    ¡°Are you saying that Geena rke not only bears the imprint of the chimera but also the flying snake


    royal family?!¡± Roy asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Mayor. We were in the big magic circle at that time. I wouldn¡¯t have mistaken the flying snake


    imprint that appeared on Geena¡¯s chest. Besides, my level dropped one stage¡­ So, I used the jade


    pendant you gave me, left the formation, and admitted defeat. Otherwise, I might not have made it


    back,¡± Terry said.


    Roy nodded and said, ¡°Not bad. This information is very important. You did well.¡±


    Terry added, ¡°Mayor, I suspect the big monster roc Geena summoned at the end was done by using


    the White Marsh royal family imprint to sign the contract.¡±


    Roy was shocked. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. Otherwise, how


    could Geena control a big roc at the peak of nine stars?


    ¡°Okay. Go have your injuries treated,¡± Roy said.


    After Terry left, Roy said, ¡°Call Pogo here¡­¡±


    A few minutester, a middle-aged man with his strength at the peak of nine stars appeared in the


    room.


    ¡°I have a mission for you¡­ Take the Dragonvale guards and capture Geena rke.¡± Roy said.


    Pogo was surprised. He did not expect the Dragonvale guards to be deployed on this mission. They


    were the most mysterious and strongest team that Roy had.


    Everyone had a level of nine stars, and most importantly, they would attack together, so it was not a


    problem to deal with opponents at thete stage or peak of nine stars.


    ¡°Also, take my Dragonvale Arrow and Bow with you. This mission is not that simple. You can take a


    look at the detailed informationter.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After Roy finished speaking, Pogo was shocked again.


    Not only were the Dragonvale guards involved, but the holy weapon, the Dragonvale Arrow and Bow,


    was too.


    ***


    Only half of the previously-tallest building in Dragonvale City was left, which shocked the practitioners


    in the city.


    Many practitioners who were out or not present that day started asking for more information.


    After they learned the news, Geena¡¯s reputation went through the roof. Of course, his influence went


    far beyond Dragonvale City, even spreading to cities further away.


    The rumors were about Princess Sylvia suffering a loss at the hands of a chimera prince and exposing


    hertrump card.


    In particr, the guardian at thete stage of nine stars exposed Sylvia¡¯s trump card in front of many


    princes and princesses in the ancient dragon territory. Everyone seemed to know about Sylvia¡¯s


    ambitions.


    ***


    At this time, the big roc took Geena out of Dragonvale City and headed to the next city through an


    unpopted area.


    Now that Geena had the Multidew Herb, he was in no hurry to get the other herbs. The most important


    thing now was to find a safe ce to recuperate.


    Although he got the Multidew Herb, the Great Guardian had given him serious internal injuries, so he


    had to find a safe ce to rest. He had also exposed the flying snake royal family imprint in front of


    Terry, so Geena did not know if Roy would have any thoughts about him.


    The big roc flew with Geena for three days and three nights before appearing in the dested Sand


    City.


    ¡°Thank you, Big Roc¡­¡± Geena said to the big roc.


    It replied, ¡°Kid, if you really want to thank me, hurry up and get rid of my seal!¡±


    ¡°Um, Big Roc, you know my current strength. I can¡¯t even protect myself properly now, so I have to


    trouble you for a while. Once I advance to the holy tier, I¡¯ll get rid of your seal immediately,¡± Geena said


    apologetically.

 Chapter 3744

    Chapter 3744


    Hearing Violet¡¯s remark, the big roc sneered and said, ¡°When you reach the holy tier, I¡¯ll already be


    dead¡­ Boy, do you know how difficult it is to reach the holy tier? Do you know why there¡¯s so few holy


    tier people in this world?¡±


    Hearing this, Violet immediately became interested and asked, ¡°Big Roc, tell me about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t discuss this topic so casually, or I¡¯d be struck by lightning. You¡¯ll naturally find out once


    you reach the peak of nine stars.¡±


    After saying that, the big bird disappeared and entered the Verge Tower.


    Violet looked at Sand City in the distance. It was a small town surrounded by deserts and destion,


    but many practitioners popted this ce. However, he did not find any nine-star existence here, and


    this ce was more than a million miles away from Dragonvale City, so the big roc¡¯s traveling distance


    was no joke.


    The big roc took Violet from the intersection of the ancient dragon territory and the fire phoenix territory


    to the intersection of the ancient dragon territory and the white tiger territory.


    The whole Sand City was like a huge industrial waste dump with mechas piling up into mountains


    coupled with vastnds covered in yellow sand.


    By the time Violet appeared in Sand City, he saw many practitioners.


    Violet looked around with interest. He wanted to stay here for a bit longer.


    When Violet found a room in the west of the city, he realized that he might have been cheated, but it


    did not matter anymore.


    It was a huge mountain piled with aircraft, and the ce he rented with 5,000 energy stones was on


    this aircraft, so the whole aircraft was his.


    As the man left with a smile, Violet entered this aircraft house. The hatch was quite normal and opened


    automatically after scanning Violet¡¯s eyes.


    Looking at the messy environment in the distance, Violet shook his head helplessly.


    After that, he started healing his injuries. Of course, he did not stay in the aircraft but entered the Verge


    Tower instead.


    The Verge Tower was its own space, so it was naturally the best ce to practice.


    ***


    Three days passed, and Violet¡¯s injury was almost healed.


    When Violet reappeared, he found a seven or eight-year-old girl standing in front of him.


    The little girl looked at Violet and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, do you want a drink? I have a special brew


    unique to Sand City, the sea buckthorn wine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, give me a few bottles,¡± Violet said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you thest three bottles. That¡¯ll be a thousand energy stones!¡± The little girl said with a


    smile.


    Violet took out a thousand energy stones to pay the drinks without hesitation.


    Seeing the little girl taking the thousand energy stones, Violet smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe here.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of carrying so many energy stones with you?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The little girl looked at Violet and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m a two-star elemental practitioner, and I live


    right next to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Violet was speechless. The girl didn¡¯t seemed like someone to be easily scared of.


    After the little girl left, he opened the bottle and took a sip. The sea buckthorn wine was not bad, a little


    sweet and dry. After drinking it, he felt his whole body rx.

 Chapter 3745

    Chapter 3745


    Nana did not expect to find such good wine here.


    As Nana was about to rx, he heard a knock on the door. He then opened the door and saw a


    beautiful young woman who seemed to be a jewel in Sand City.


    Seeing at her, Nana was amazed.


    Her bright and clear eyes had a trace of charm, and her exotic face was from another culture.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Nana asked with a smile.


    The young woman said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m your neighbor. The child you met just now was being


    insensible. The sea buckthorn wine we sold is only three hundred energy stones. I want to return the


    change to you.¡±


    Nana said, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ This wine is delicious¡­¡± He shook the wine bottle in his hand as he spoke.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± The young woman said happily when she heard thepliment.


    ¡°If possible, you can deliver a few bottles here every day for as long as I live here.¡± Nana said.


    Hearing this, the young woman kept thanking him.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ***


    The next day, the little girl came again.


    When she saw Steven, she said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry for yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. Your wine is delicious.¡± Nana replied with a smile.


    The little girl said, ¡°I just want to help my mother repay the energy stones my father owed¡­¡±


    Nana learned of the family¡¯s woeful tale.


    When the young woman¡¯s husband died, he left a huge debt behind, which became a burden for the


    mother and daughter. However, Nana was not obliged to help them repay the debt. He was not familiar


    with them at all. Besides, ording to his understanding, those debtors were obviously not after


    energy stones but the young woman.


    Less than three dayster, Nana heard noises next door in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Haha, have you got all the energy stones?¡±


    Nana heard this voice in his room and looked outside through the window. He saw a group of people


    with five-star strength in front of the young woman¡¯s door.


    ¡°Haley Summer, let me tell you, if you don¡¯t pay us a hundred thousand energy stones today, your


    daughter will die.¡±


    After the man finished speaking, the young woman, Haley, said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it ten thousand energy


    stones? How did it be a hundred thousand energy stones?¡±


    ¡°Haha! You need to pay interest on borrowed money, you know!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. What do you take our Sand Scorpion Guild for?¡±


    ¡°Haley, I think you should just be with our guild master. You won¡¯t have to pay back the money, and


    your daughter can live a blessed life too.¡±


    As these people spoke, Nana scoffed.


    It seemed that such things weremon urrences whether it was on the ancestralnd or Starfall


    Continent.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go with them. They are bad guys!¡± The little girl spoke aloud.


    Hearing the little girl, the underlings said, ¡°Oh, here you are¡­ You came out by yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hey, she looks so pretty. She¡¯ll be a beauty when she grows up!¡±


    They walked up to the little girl, and Haley eximed, ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Nana shouted angrily, ¡°Get lost¡­ Don¡¯t disturb my sleep¡­¡±

 Chapter 3746

    Chapter 3746


    A fist shadow appeared out of thin air and hit several people, who immediately fell on their backs, but


    there were no casualties.


    Sonya controlled his strength very well.


    ¡°How dare you? I didn¡¯t expect someone to intervene when the Sand Scorpion Guild is doing its job.


    You must be tired of living!¡±


    ¡°Boys, let¡¯s charge in together. That guy¡¯s ying the hero saving the damsel in distress!¡±


    However, just as they got up, the fist shadow sent them flying away again, causing them to spit blood


    by the mouthfuls!


    Seeing no one around, those people yelled into the night, ¡°Damn it, you have guts! Just you wait!¡±


    After those people left, Haley appeared outside Sonya¡¯s door with the little girl.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ They belong to the Sand Scorpion Guild. You¡¯d better leave¡­ Their guild master is a


    tyrant of Sand City with a level of seven stars.¡± Haley spoke to him giving an advise.


    But, Sonya had no intention of even opening the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re worried, you can find shelter somewhere else,¡± Sonya said.


    Seeing that Sonya did not open the door, Haley shook her head helplessly and took the girl back.


    After returning, the little girl asked, ¡°Mom, that brother is very powerful. Can we not go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t leave,¡± Haley said.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After Sonya made a move, she chose to believe him because she had nowhere else to go.


    In less than an hour, a group of people walked toward Sonya¡¯s aircraft.


    ¡°Guild Master, that¡¯s the kid in the house who beat us. He didn¡¯t take you seriously at all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, boss. We don¡¯t know where that kid came from. He¡¯s a fat sheep waiting to be ughtered.¡±


    As these people spoke, a fat man among them scowled darkly.


    He regretteding. These useless subordinates!


    He had felt Sonya¡¯s vibe from the house. He was only a seven-star practitioner, and he felt a


    destructive aura from Boneng, which he could not deal with at all.


    Seeing that some of his subordinates still wanted to speak, he yelled angrily, ¡°Get out of my sight! You


    guys bring me more trouble than help!¡±


    For a moment, these people looked at their leader in puzzlement, having no idea why he scolded them


    all of a sudden.


    The guild master slowly approached the door of the aircraft and said, ¡°May I know who¡¯s here? I¡¯m the


    leader of the Sand Scorpion Guild, Alvin Sander. How are you, sir?¡±


    The guild master left his subordinates in disbelief, but they understood in an instant that this person


    must be very powerful, or the guild master would not be so humble.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    Hearing Sonya¡¯s voice, Alvin slowly entered the aircraft.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Sonya looked at Alvin and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir,¡± Alvin said.


    Looking at Boneng, Alvin knew Sonya must be a nobleman from out of town.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just say two things¡­ First, the mother and daughter next door are under my protection¡­


    Second, help me find out if any strange things have happened near Sand City recently¡­ Do you have


    any questions?¡± Sonya said lightly.


    Alvin replied, ¡°I have no questions, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, this is for you. After the job is done, there¡¯ll be rewards.¡±


    After Sonya finished speaking, he tossed out two palm-sized earth element crystals, which immediately


    made Alvin¡¯s eyes turn red.


    They were energy crystals, not energy stones. It was a treasure for practice, able to speed up the


    comprehension of the power of rules. Moreover, those were earth element crystals, which were suitable


    for him.

 Chapter 3747

    Chapter 3747


    Immediately, he patted his chest and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task at hand!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nana nodded, and Alvin left with his underlings.


    Haley saw Alvin leaving and heaved a sigh of relief. After sending her daughter to thank Astor, she


    came back with the message that Alvin would not trouble her again in the future and that the debt had


    been written off.


    Before Haley could think too much about it, Nana received some news from Alvin.


    He told Nana that In the past few days, many strangers with high levels had suddenly appeared in


    Sand City.


    Nana was a little surprised and could not help thinking that they were here to deal with him. However,


    on second thought, it was not possible, because he was too far away from Dragonvale City by now.


    Three dayster, Alvin turned up with the news.


    In the desert thousands of miles away from Sand City, an ancient ruin had appeared in Loch Lagoon,


    and it was very likely to be the formerir of the Sun Moon Creed, so countless experts had gathered in


    Sand City!


    Nana did not expect an ancient ruin to appear just after he arrived in Sand City.


    Was this a coincidence?


    The moment Nana got the news, he appeared in an abandoned aircraft outside Sand City, looking at


    the practitioners heading toward the city.


    After a day or two, he finally noticed something strange.


    He could see that this group of people was all dressed in ck, and their vibes made him think they


    were part of a battle group.


    To Nana this was not good sign.


    To be cautious, Nana put on a mecha and appeared in front of this group of people. He switched on all


    the weapons on the mecha and bullets poured down like rain.


    He punched out one after another, and the whole ce shook.


    There were more than a dozen people in that group. The three people at the forefront quickly sprang


    into action and blocked Nana¡¯s attacks.


    At this moment, Nana realized that these people were all nine-star powerhouses.


    The attack method he used disyed seven-star level strength.


    One person who blocked his attack said coldly, ¡°My friend, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what else? Robbery!¡± Nana said with a chuckle, and a burst ofughter greeted his remark.


    One of them whispered, ¡°Captain, let me deal with him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, the mission this time is very important. Don¡¯t alert the enemy. Just drive him away!¡±


    After the captain finished speaking, one of them threw out a bunch of energy stones.


    Nana happily took it and said arrogantly, ¡°Hmph, count yourself lucky. I¡¯m a member of the Sand


    Scorpion Guild, you know!¡±


    Then, he walked back to Sand City. Although they spoke softly, Nana still overheard them.


    Later, Nana found many people in Sand City who were simr to the people in the group he had just


    robbed, which puzzled him. They were practitioners from a battle group, different from normal


    practitioners.


    How could these people appear here just for an ancient ruin?


    In a few days, Nana discovered more than thirty nine-star powerhouses, all of them strictly disciplined.


    Although they concealed their strength and most people could not tell, Nana had the big roc on his


    side. Inside Verge Tower, the big roc could see their true level.


    As more and more rumors spread, the details of the ancient ruin in the desert became more and more


    exaggerated.


    Strangely, it seemed that the people gathered in Sand City were not here for the ancient ruin but for


    another purpose.


    After Nana saw an acquaintance, he knew that these people were all after him.

 Chapter 3748

    Chapter 3748


    It was none other than Terry.


    Marsha did not expect Terry to be here.


    Another person hade with him. That person¡¯s level made Marsha feel a hint of danger, so he must


    be at thete stage of nine stars.


    With so many experts gathered in Sand City, they were likely here to deal with him, but Marsha could


    not figure out who was messing with him.


    Marsha did not believe the culprit was Sylvia, because it was impossible for a princess to deploy such


    masters. There were many princes and princesses in the royal family, and Sylvia did not have such


    power yet.


    If not Sylvia, it was probably Roy.


    If Roy had thoughts about Richard, it must be because Terry had discovered that Marsha bore the


    marks of two royal families. However, even Marsha had not figured out how he could bear the marks of


    three royal families at the same time.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, now that he was in danger, he could not sit idly by.


    The best n was to run away, but unfortunately, Haley and her daughter would definitely suffer if he


    did. Therefore, Marsha wanted to go back and have a look.


    When he arrived at the ce he lived, Marsha found someone lurking in the aircraft he rented.


    Obviously, some people had discovered his tracks, which gave him a bad feeling.


    Was he targeted right from the very beginning?


    Maybe he was already discovered when he entered Sand City.


    Marsha quietly lurked on the aircraft and saw many acquaintances, including Alvin, Haley, Terry, and


    someone else.


    ¡°Where is he? Didn¡¯t you say that Marsha didn¡¯t go out? Where is he now?¡± A man named Pogo said


    sharply and his aura exploded, making Alvin and Haley tremble with fear.


    Alvin dared not look at Pogo, but Haley said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ He was still aroundst night¡­ I didn¡¯t


    notice that he went out¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, a bunch of losers! We have been exposed. Marsha¡¯s absence means he has discovered us!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s watching us from the shadows right now¡­¡± Terry said softly.


    He had fought Marsha before. The trap set by Sylvia was full of perils, but Marsha escaped.


    ¡°Even so, Sand City is full of our people. He shouldn¡¯t be able to escape,¡± Alvin said.


    Unfortunately, he had not fought him before, so he did not know Marsha well.


    Marsha was very cautious. If he was no match for someone, he would not let them see him at all.


    Hearing this, Marsha understood that he was too inexperienced. As everything had happened so


    naturally, Marsha was not on guard at all.


    Of course, he could leave if he wanted, but he was indignant. It seemed that everyone had


    underestimated the big roc.


    He disappeared and appeared inside the Verge Tower right next to the big roc.


    ¡°Big Roc, there¡¯s a guy at thete stage of nine stars outside. Can you deal with him?¡± Marsha asked,


    and the big roc rolled its eyes at him.


    He added, ¡°There are dozens of nine-star powerhouses too, maybe even holy artifacts¡­¡±

 Chapter 3749

    Chapter 3749


    Amber searched for information about Roy in themunicator and learned about his holy weapons,


    the Dragonvale bow, and the Dragonvale arrow, which were briefly introduced.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Apart from the top ten godly artifacts, nothing else can hurt me¡­¡± The big roc said


    confidently.


    Hearing this made Amber very happy.


    The top ten godly artifacts were legendary existences, many of which were lost now.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ording to Amber¡¯s findings, it seemed that only the ancient dragon royal family, chimera royal family,


    fire phoenix royal family, and white tiger royal family had the top ten godly artifacts to boost their


    family¡¯s luck. Other royal families did not have the top ten godly artifacts, but of course, they had other


    godly artifacts.


    Therefore, Amber wanted to make a move. It was just nice that the Verge Tower required many


    cksmiths and farmers.


    Haley had the potential to be a maid too. Of course, Amber knew that she could not be med for this.


    After all, a low-level practitioner had to join one of the forces to survive on the Starfall Continent.


    Besides, all the various forces on Starfall Continent were intricately intertwined, which never urred


    to Amber before.


    Thus, after this incident, Amber had a deeper understanding of Starfall Continent. As Amber¡¯s strength


    continuously improved, maybe he could gain a foothold on the continent.


    In the aircraft below, Pogo said coldly, ¡°If Amber appears, let us know as soon as possible.¡±


    Haley and Alvin agreed, and the two left.


    After that, Haley said, ¡°Go back and tell your people to pay close attention to any movement in Sand


    City. Although our people are all over Sand City now, we cannot be careless.¡±


    Alvin said, ¡°Rest assured, Star Lord!¡±


    Hearing this, Amber realized he had underestimated Haley. He did not expect him to be working under


    her. Haley was obviously concealing her level. She was most probably an eight-star practitioner.


    A charming woman had met Amber when she was most helpless actually possessed such strength.


    Amber believed that nine out of ten people would lend a helping hand if they encountered the same


    situation, so he could not be med for this.


    Knowing tis, he smiled lightly. Amber was able to hide here thanks to a bottle of pills he got in the Verge


    Tower. It was an exotic pill from the dark ages, the extinct Breath Concealing Pill. Not only could the


    Breath Concealing Pill obscure other people¡¯s senses, but it could also hide one¡¯s level, presence, and


    even all traces!


    Of course, Amber did not recognize the Breath Concealing Pill, but the big roc was an old monster.


    Before Alvin could leave, Amber appeared and said, ¡°Oh, Guild Master Sander, where are you going?¡±


    The moment Amber¡¯s voice rang, the two people in the room were shocked. They did not expect that


    Amber would dare to appear in this situation.


    After the initial shock, Alvin said coldly, ¡°Ishac, you are already surrounded. Why don¡¯t you surrender as


    soon as possible to avoid any suffering?¡±


    ¡°Haha, even Sylvia Shell couldn¡¯t do anything to me. Can Roy Shell take me down?¡± Amber said.


    Before Alvin could send out the news, a burst of light appeared on Amber¡¯s hand and enveloped Alvin.


    Before he could react, he disappeared and was swallowed by the Verge Tower.


    Haley looked at this situation and said, ¡°Ishac, I was forced to do this. Will you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 3750

    Chapter 3750


    For a moment, Haley¡¯s charm, pitiful, and helplessness shocked Jagoan and almost made him lose


    control.


    After a beat, however, he returned to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°I know, many people on Starfall


    Continent cannot help themselves¡­ But I¡¯ll give you a chance. Bring your daughter and leave by


    yourselves. Trust me, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    However, Haley obviously did not believe Jagoan.


    As an answer, a light appeared on her body, and a burst of power of the stars surged.


    Jagoan was quite surprised. He did not expect Haley to practice such rare rules of the star.


    Before she could make a move, Jagoan said coldly, ¡°I advise you to not do anything and think of your


    daughter. Of course, if you don¡¯t have a daughter, you can forget it. Besides, I can¡¯t let such a beautiful


    woman as you die. That¡¯d be a pity¡­¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s somewhat flirtatious words, Haley paused and called out to her daughter. She chose


    to believe Jagoan, but in fact, she had no other choice, because she had read Jagoan¡¯s information.


    In the end, Haley and her daughter were shrouded in a burst of light.


    When they reappeared, they were in a huge medicine garden that was covered with countless herbs,


    which made Haley exim.


    The medicine garden was very big with countless herbs swaying in the wind and a building at the end.


    The garden was covered by a huge magic circle with a vast forest and countless creatures outside.


    The next moment, Jagoan appeared beside Haley.


    Looking at her exotic face, Jagoan felt a little restless and asked, ¡°I won¡¯t let my followers suffer. Do


    you have other rtives?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just us,¡± Haley replied.


    Her daughter had long run away, chasing after the small animals in the medicine garden which were


    not afraid of humans.


    ¡°Gail is not my daughter, but an orphan I met a few years ago,¡± Haley exined.


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Even if she was your daughter, it doesn¡¯t affect your charm.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Jagoan regretted it.


    What was he doing?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    How could he have such thoughts?


    Seeing Haley¡¯s blushing face, Jagoan changed the subject and said, ¡°During this time, you may help


    me take care of my medicine garden. After I leave, I need to trouble you again.¡±


    After Jagoan left, Haley returned to her senses. She did not hear Jagoan¡¯sst remark at all.


    In fact, she was a pitiful person. She grew up in Sand City with a strange background and had never


    experienced a romantic rtionship before. As far as she could remember, she was constantly training


    and carrying out missions. She never learned how to feel emotions besides strict obedience.


    After meeting her ¡®daughter¡¯, she felt tenderness in her heart for the first time.


    While Haley was lost in thought, her daughter, Gail, said, ¡°Mom, look at the big bird in the sky!¡±


    Haley looked at the big roc above her head in surprise.


    What was that?


    Was this ce unsafe?


    By the time she got her daughter into her arms, the big roc appeared in front of her, looking at them


    with huge eyes.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, that kid Jagoan is keeping a mistress here, hehe¡­¡±


    The big roc¡¯s voice sounded somewhat lecherous, which reassured Haley. It was fine as long as it was


    not an enemy because the vibe of the big roc was too scary.


    Gail looked at the big roc curiously and said, ¡°Hey, why can you speak?¡±


    The big roc looked at the girl and said, ¡°Jagoan is so lucky to have picked up a treasure. It turns out to


    be a natural Immortal Exquisite Physique¡­¡±

 Chapter 3751

    Chapter 3751


    At this time, Jagoan had already appeared in his aircraft in Sand City, looking at the experts around


    him.


    Without hesitation, Jagoan used the Breath Concealing Pill to slowly approach these people.


    Verge Tower kept shing and shrouding the experts who were left alone. They were the Dragonvale


    guards, and all of them were experts.


    After he used Verge Tower to take down four nine-star experts, no one went alone anymore, and


    Jagoan was exasperated.


    He did not have enough control over Verge Tower yet and could only suppress one person at a time.


    Otherwise, these people would be taken by Verge Tower.


    After a quarter of an hour, the Dragonvale guards noticed the anomaly because out of the 30


    Dragonvale guards, four disappeared.


    Pogo and Terry received the news immediately.


    ¡°It must be Jagoan rke¡­ There¡¯s no other expert in Sand City,¡± Terry said, then added, ¡°Get Alvin


    and Haley!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I think the two of them are gone by now¡­¡± Pogo said


    After he was silent for a moment, he said, ¡°Tell the Dragonvale guards not to act alone. Search the


    entire Sand City. Jagoan is here.¡±


    As the Dragonvale guards moved out, the whole Sand City was in turmoil. They led the local forces and


    searched the whole city. Numerous garbage dumps, rat streets, and narrow alleys became their


    targets, and many wanted people in the imperial city were found in a short while.


    Jagoan waited for an opportunity in the dark. Although they were now in teams of two, as long as he


    attacked with his full strength, they could only be suppressed.


    At Jagoan¡¯s rented ce in Sand City, two Dragonvale guards led the local forces to conduct a carpet


    search here.


    Jagoan was right behind the two Dragonvale guards.


    When the time was ripe, Jagoan promptly made a move, and energy covered his whole body.


    The Chimera Sword Formation appeared and immediately surrounded the two Dragonvale guards.


    The guards were shocked and shouted angrily, ¡°Jagoan rke, how dare you?!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see if I dare or not,¡± Jagoan said with a chuckle.


    Countless fiery red sword shadows appeared in the sky, and the Chimera Sword Formation absorbed


    the surrounding energy.


    As the sword shadows fell, the space fluctuated. The Dragonvale guards quickly sprang into action.


    Energy surged from their bodies, and their attacks hit the sword shadows in the sword formation.


    For a moment, countless energy storms appeared and filled the space.


    The practitioners involved in the search discovered the sword formation and the missing Dragonvale


    guards. They quickly spread the news outside.


    When Jagoan saw this scene, Splitting Sword Technique formed in his mind.


    He thenunched the attack with moves from Splitting Sword Technique.


    The space trembled, and countless sword cries filled the air. Following Jagoan¡¯s movement, hundreds


    of splitting sword intentunched at the two guards.


    The splitting sword intent turned into a stream of light, passed through the space, and into the bodies of


    the two Dragonvale guards.

 Chapter 3752

    Chapter 3752


    The two Dragonvale guards did not expect that Jagoan¡¯s sword intent was so fast that neither of them


    had a chance to defend. In an instant, the space returned to calm, and the two lost the chance to resist.


    A burst of light appeared on Jagoan¡¯s hand, and Verge Tower appeared, bringing the two with it.


    The next moment, Jagoan felt a hint of danger, and his chimera wings appeared behind him. The


    space flickered, and he disappeared.


    At this moment, the Chimera Sword Formation made a loud noise.


    Boom!


    Energy storms appeared in the space and spread in all directions like ripples in the water. Without


    anyone to support it, the Chimera Sword Formation fell apart.


    After that, Pogo and Terry appeared.


    Seeing that Jagoan was no longer there, Terry said, ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­ I just felt Jagoan¡¯s presence.


    How did he disappear?¡±


    ¡°Has Jagoanprehended the rules of the space?¡±


    Pogo frowned and said coldly, ¡°Impossible. Look at the people who canprehend the rules. How


    could Jagoanprehend the rules? Even if he could, he couldn¡¯t have escaped my senses. But I


    realized that he has disappeared without a trace as if he has never appeared before.¡±


    This puzzled the two. Although they knew that Jagoan was in Sand City, the other party was ying


    the cat-and-mouse game with them. Most importantly, they could not find him.


    ¡°It should be a concealing pill of some sort. Report this to the mayor and ask Kane to bring Verge Mirror


    over quickly.¡± Pogo said.


    Hearing this, Terry nodded.


    As the two disappeared, Jagoan appeared, but no one noticed him.


    ¡°Verge Mirror?¡± Jagoan muttered under his breath.


    ***


    In the next three days, Jagoan captured a total of eight members of the Dragonvale guards. Plus the


    earlier four, there were a total of 12. Jagoan¡¯s cksmithing team was finally expanding.


    After that, Jagoan did not make another move. Instead, he headed to the only route to Sand City. He


    wanted to intercept Kane. The Verge Mirror Kane brought him could definitely find Jagoan.


    Jagoan nned to make the first strike before any problems ured.


    A few dayster, Jagoan got his wish.


    On a canyon a hundred miles away from Sand City, Jagoan looked at the airship flying in the sky. It


    was so fast that Jagoan could not see it clearly. No wonder they could travel from Dragonvale City to


    Sand City in three days, which was close to the big roc¡¯s speed.


    When he saw the shadow of the airship, countless splitting sword intent emerged, and the space


    hummed with sword cries.


    The next moment, a huge transparent sword appeared, turned into a stream of light, and shot at the


    airship.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, there was a huge explosion in the space, and Jagoan¡¯s sword intent instantly


    destroyed the airship.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Several people immediately appeared. One of them was dressed in ck with a devil¡¯s mask, exuding


    the strength of ate-stage nine-star practitioner.


    He slowly fell from the sky, looked at Jagoan, and said coldly, ¡°Are you Jagoan rke?¡±


    His voice was muffled and indistinct, but Jagoan could still hear him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me,¡± Jagoan said indifferently.

 Chapter 3753

    Chapter 3753


    The ck shadow said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. I almost thought I wouldn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan was taken aback. He did expect that there was something else going on here. It


    seemed that he had fallen into a trap.


    The truth was that there was no so-called Verge Mirror at all. It was just a ruse to make Jagoan appear.


    Seeing the flickering figures in the distance, Jagoan said lightly, ¡°Are you Kane?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me, alright,¡± that guy said coldly without emotion.


    Jagoan promptly sprang into action. Energy surged in the space and ming fist shadows emerged,


    smashing toward Kane.


    Kane snorted coldly, and a huge wall suddenly appeared in his hand. All of Jagoan¡¯s fist shadows hit


    the wall before the two attacks dispersed.


    After a beat, Jagoan scowled and whispered, ¡°An illusion¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯veprehended the rules of illusion, formless and abstract,¡± Kane said.


    Jagoan felt that his attack had disappeared without hitting anything.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted.


    A flying snake imprint appeared on Jagoan¡¯s chest, glowing brightly and shrouding the two. Kane felt


    that his level had dropped by one stage.


    Jagoan¡¯s Splitting Sword Technique appeared and turned into a sword light, attacking Kane. Everything


    was done smoothly in one go without giving Kane any time to react. Energy surged on Kane¡¯s hand.


    ¡°City of Illusions!¡±


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a huge fantasy city appeared in the space with music ying, people dancing, and


    guards everywhere!


    Those people in the city noticed Jagoan¡¯s sword intent and the guards shouted coldly, ¡°Lightning


    Storm!¡±


    Instantly, the sky changed.


    Thunderclouds gathered swiftly and huge streaks of lightning fell from the sky, aiming right at Jagoan.


    Jagoan was unfazed. Sure enough, the illusion disappeared the next moment, leaving only a trace of


    the energy storm in the space.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kane clutched his chest and asked weakly, ¡°What sword intent is that? It can actually prate my


    illusory city.¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s voice drifted over, ¡°The Splitting Sword Technique!¡±


    Then, Jagoan activated Verge Tower and swallowed Kane inside.


    The next moment, there was a roar, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    It was Pogo, but he was a step toote. Kane was already suppressed by Verge Tower.


    ¡°How dare you, Jagoan rke? You¡¯re dead for sure this time! Let¡¯s see how you can escape!¡± Pogo


    said angrily as if something had been taken away from him.


    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t kill me, and you don¡¯t dare to kill me,¡± Jagoan said.


    As for why Roy wanted to capture him, Jagoan already had the answer, so he knew Pogo would not


    dare to kill him.


    ¡°Hehe, although I can¡¯t kill you, I can catch you personally,¡± Pogo said coldly.


    Pogo hated Jagoan to the core. Not only could he not find Jagoan but he even lost 12 Dragonvale


    guards!


    He brought 30 Dragonvale guards this time, and the whole troop only consisted of 50 guards. He had


    lost one-fifth of them now, which were Roy¡¯s assets for more than a hundred years!


    In order to catch Jagoan this time, one-fifth of his assets were lost.

 Chapter 3754

    Chapter 3754


    ¡°Do it, then. What are you waiting for?¡± Jagoan said with a chuckle as if he did not take Pogo seriously


    at all.


    Hearing what Jagoan said, Pogo felt his anger grew.


    ¡°Very well, guards of Dragonvale, set up the formation!¡± Pogo shouted angrily. and the remaining


    Dragonvale guards, close


    to 20 of them, formed a formation.


    As these people took up their positions, the space began to fluctuate, and a huge momentum suddenly


    appeared.


    In an instant, energy surged, and the Dragonvale guards wearing ck leather armor suddenly turned


    into an abyssal ck dragon, roaring incessantly.


    The moment the huge ck dragon appeared, it set off countless energy storms in the entire space


    and hit Jagoan!


    Pogo also made his move at this time.


    Seeing this, Jagoan shouted coldly, ¡°Appear!¡±


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the space fluctuated, causing vibrations in a radius of dozens of miles.


    The big roc appeared and immediately attacked the ck dragon. This ck dragon made of energy


    seemed to have aroused the big roc¡¯s interest.


    Seeing Pogo¡¯s attack, Jagoan also made his move. The two exchanged punches with loud noises.


    To his surprise, Jagoan discovered that Pogo practiced the lightning element, and every punch


    contained the power of lightning.


    As punches were exchanged, Jagoan¡¯s body was stained with the power of lightning, making him


    numb.


    Jagoan was shocked and quickly distanced himself from Pogo.


    The flying snake imprint appeared on his chest again. The moment the mark appeared, it enveloped


    the two of them, and Pogo found that his level had dropped by one stage.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually carry two royal imprints.¡± Pogo said with a smile, but the energy


    on his body was like the wind.


    A sword appeared in his hand, and the sword energy shone with the power of lightning and made a


    sizzling sound.


    ¡°God of Lightning!¡±


    Following Pogo¡¯s angry shout, the power of lightning on the sword exploded and scared into the sky,


    forming thunderclouds.


    Thunderclouds quickly covered the sky, making it dark. Streaks of lightning emerged and hit Jagoan,


    filling the space with rumbles of thunder.


    The tremendous force made the space tremble, and the air began to hiss.


    Jagoan scowled darkly.


    He never expected Pogo toprehend the rules of lightning, which was almost one of the best rules


    with the highest attack and rtively difficult to master. That was because the rules of lightning involved


    guiding lightning into the body, and one careless move could result in death.


    As lightning poured, Jagoan shouted angrily, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The next moment, the chimera imprint on Jagoan¡¯s forehead appeared, and the space fluctuated.


    A huge figure covered in mes appeared.


    Standing upright, Jagoan was one step closer to the power of lightning at this time.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Countless fist shadows were punched out, which turned into me chimeras that rushed to the


    surrounding lightning.


    Rumble!


    After the loud explosions, calm was restored in the area.


    Apart from the dissipating energy storm, nothing else could be seen. Jagoan¡¯s huge figure was struck


    into his original appearance by the power of lightning, but Pogo was unharmed.

 Chapter 3755

    Chapter 3755


    The lightning in the sky still gathered with crackling sounds from time to time. This lightning in the sky


    slowly converged as time went by, forming one huge streak.


    The moment the silver lightning appeared, it turned into a lightning serpent. With an earth-shattering


    roar, it was full of the power of lightning.


    The lightning serpent went right for Jagoan, and the surrounding space even cracked slightly as if the


    space could not bear this attack.


    Jagoan looked at the attacking lightning serpent and quickly formed hand seals. The next moment,


    countless splitting sword intent gathered, and the space filled with sword cries.


    In the sky, one sword and one serpent surged with endless power!


    Hundreds of sword intent converged into a huge sword shadow in front of Jagoan.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the huge sword shadow turned into a sword light andunched at the lightning


    serpent.


    Boom!


    With an earth-shattering sound, countless explosions appeared in the space. The world trembled as if it


    was the end of the world.


    Jagoan and Pogo were instantly blown away by the exploding energy storms


    Their faces were extremely pale. Forming the huge lightning serpent had also sucked Pogo¡¯s energy


    dry, while Jagoan had used the Splitting Sword Technique for the second time and his energy was


    exhausted.


    Both of them scowled darkly.


    Pogo did not expect that Jagoan would have so many tricks up his sleeve. Although the flying snake


    Imprint was no longer in effect, Jagoan was not seriously injured either.


    A big ck bow appeared in Pogo¡¯s hand that had two roaring ck dragons at the two ends of the


    bow. It was none other than the Dragonvale Bow!


    The moment the Dragonvale Bow appeared, a murderous aura appeared in the space!


    The appearance of the Dragonvale Bow and the Dragonvale Arrow shook the space even more. The


    murderous aura of the bow and arrow could actually affect people¡¯s minds.


    Seeing the scene, Jagoan was shocked.


    Those were true holy weapons. He did not expect Roy to let his subordinates bring these things just to


    catch him.


    As Pogo drew his bow and set his arrow, the space filled with hissing sounds, and the surrounding


    energy turned into beams of light and poured into the Dragonvale Arrow!


    Jagoan¡¯s energy constantly surged and he shouted angrily, ¡°Verge Tower!¡±


    Boom!


    With the appearance of Verge Tower, the surrounding energy also poured into the tower.


    For a moment, the surrounding energy within a radius of a hundred miles separated into two and


    converged into the two holy artifacts. As the energy was devoured, Verge Tower grewrger and


    loomed over the sky.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    With Pogo¡¯s angry shout, the space fluctuated.


    The Dragonvale Arrow turned into a ray of light and shot through the space right toward Jagoan!


    Where the Dragonvale Arrow passed, cracks in the space visible to the naked eye formed and did not


    disappear for a long time.


    Jagoan also said coldly, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Buzz!


    Verge Tower hummed loudly and loomed in front of Jagoan.

 Chapter 3756

    Chapter 3756


    Boom!


    After a collision, the space fluctuated, and the world was filled with a murderous aura. After one shot,


    the Dragonvale Arrow returned in defeat, while Verge Tower stood upright quietly.


    Jagoan stood on the spire of Verge Tower like a descending god.


    Pogo shouted angrily, ¡°Blood Sacrifice!¡±


    He spat a mouthful of blood on the Dragonvale Arrow, which had returned to his hand. After the


    Dragonvale Arrow came into contact with that mouthful of blood, it roared.


    The Dragonvale Arrow turned from ck to red, and the murderous aura around increased to a higher


    level.


    Pogo roared, and the power of lightning appeared all over his body. As he drew the bow and set the


    arrow again, the power of lightning poured into the Dragonvale Arrow, and the arrow wasunched.


    The Dragonvale Arrow turned into a streak of red light and shot at Verge Tower.


    Jagoan sneered, and Verge Tower glowed brightly. As he kept hitting out, Verge Tower roared.


    Verge Tower could not only absorb the surrounding energy but also generate energy automatically.


    With 18 floors in Verge Tower and each floor containing a huge energy crystal, Pogo was no match at


    all.


    Unfortunately Pogo never knew this feat.


    Boom!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With another explosion, the space vibrated again, and a deep pit appeared where the two attacks


    collided.


    The Dragonvale Arrow returned without sess again, and Pogo¡¯s face was extremely pale.


    The big roc transmitted its voice to Jagoan at this time. It had yed enough with the Dragonvale


    guards, who were a bunch of trash.


    Those Dragonvale guards were thrown into Verge Tower, and Jagoan said, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    The huge Verge Tower enveloped Pogo.


    Seeing all the Dragonvale guards swallowed up by Verge Tower, Pogo said indignantly, ¡°Jagoan, we¡¯ll


    meet again one day, and it¡¯ll mark your death!¡±


    The next time, it would not be Pogo against Jagoan but the mayor himself.


    ¡°Haha, whether you can escape today or not is yet to be determined!¡±


    Jagoan waved his arm, and Verge Tower fell on top of Pogo. Even the air hissed.


    Rumble!


    With loud booming sounds, a huge deep pit appeared where Verge Tower fell.


    In a radius of ten miles, not one area was intact. It seemed an earthquake had urred here.


    Jagoan was surprised to find that Pogo had escaped. Verge Tower did not hit him at all.


    After a moment, Jagoan thought to use his trump card to catch the other party.


    He quickly said, ¡°Big Roc!¡±


    The big roc appeared at Jagoan¡¯s feet, and they quickly chased after Pogo.


    Jagoan did not want to let Pogo get away because the fight between the two had exposed the strength


    of Verge Tower. This would make Roy more determined to hunt and kill him back.


    Verge Tower was notparable to ordinary holy artifacts, and besides Jagoan, only Sylvia knew


    about this. That was why Sylvia used the Multidew Herb as bait to lure Jagoan, but she failed.


    If Pogo escaped, Roy would find out too.


    Roy was notparable to Sylvia, and the level between the two was also different.


    With the big roc on his tail, Pogo gradually appeared in their sight.


    He was riding in an extremely weird aircraft, and the speed surprised the big roc. On contrary, Pogo


    realized that thing that was after him had incredible speed.

 Chapter 3757

    Chapter 3757


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for so many years. What¡¯s that thing? It¡¯s so fast¡­¡±


    After the big roc finished speaking, Pogo¡¯s aircraft started to elerate again. For a while, the big roc


    could only watch but not catch up.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have no idea what it is¡­ It looks like thetest aircraft of the ancient dragon royal family. I haven¡¯t


    seen it in the market before.¡±


    The ck aircraft looked like a huge winged bird. Very few existences could exceed the speed of the


    big roc, but this aircraft was one of them.


    Thews of wind flickered all over the aircraft, with emphasis on thew, which was one level higher


    than the rules. Only powerhouses at the peak of nine stars could masterws.


    Unexpectedly, the power ofws appeared on an aircraft.


    The big roc noticed it and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be thews of the wind. The power ofws is


    completely different from the power of rules. Although I¡¯ve alsoprehended thew of wind, my area


    is not speed but destruction.¡±


    The big roc pped its wings and sent out wind des.


    For a while, countless storms surged in the space. The storms hit Pogo¡¯s aircraft, making him sweat


    profusely.


    A sparkling wind crystal stone appeared in his palm, which he installed on the energy pir of the


    aircraft. The aircraft roared.


    The next moment, the speed of the aircraft doubled, but the aircraft could hardly withstand it.


    Jagoan could clearly see that the aircraft began to disintegrate.


    Before Jagoan could rejoice, the big roc said, ¡°There¡¯s a big city ahead, and I feel several auras simr


    to mine!¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan cursed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so lucky. Forget it, then. Let him go.¡±


    Pogo¡¯s aircraft continued to disintegrate and burn, finally turning into a fireball as he rushed into the


    city.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and Jagoan had also disappeared.


    ***


    Four dayster, in the residence of Dragonvale City¡¯s mayor, Roy coldly looked at Pogo.


    ¡°Did you say that you¡¯re the only one left of the Dragonvale guards you brought and you haven¡¯t even


    caught Jagoan?¡±


    ¡°Mayor, Jagoan is very strong¡­ Even the Dragonvale Bow and the Dragonvale Arrow can¡¯t break


    through the defense of his Verge Tower at all.¡±


    Pogo wanted to say something else, but Roy interrupted him and said coldly, ¡°Hmph, I wondered why


    Sylvia used the Multidew Herb as bait to hunt Jagoan down. Now it seems that Verge Tower is very


    likely a top-grade holy artifact¡­ Maybe it could even be a degraded godly artifact!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Jagoan rke is an interesting character, indeed. His luck is quite good, and he has many


    secrets, which makes me more interested.¡±


    ¡°Tell our undercovers to keep a close eye on Jagoan. I¡¯m guessing Jagoan will go to the white tiger


    territory¡­¡±


    After Roy finished speaking, Pogo nodded.


    ¡°You should tend to your wounds. It¡¯s not your fault this time. I underestimated him. I didn¡¯t expect


    Jagoan to conceal himself so well. It seems that he didn¡¯t use his full strengthst time¡­¡± Roy said


    lightly with no visible expression of joy or anger on his face.


    The more he acted like this, the more frightened Pogo was.

 Chapter 3758

    Chapter 3758


    Pogo¡¯s worry was not without reason because he knew too much.


    Sure enough, when Pogo took a healing pill given by Roy, he felt his blood going out of control.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A scream of pain came from Pogo¡¯s room.


    Although there were countless talented practitioners around, no one wanted to go in.


    Many high-level people knew that Pogo had screwed things up this time. None of the 30 Dragonvale


    guards returned with him.


    How could Roy not be angry?


    Most importantly, Pogo knew the secret that many people wanted to know.


    After the screams, someone entered the room and found that Pogo had bled to death, looking very


    tragic. People would pity him seeing his corpse.


    As the mayor of Dragonvale City, Roy was naturally not a merciful person. Dragonvale City was one of


    the 36 major cities in the ancient dragon territory, and the mayors of the 36 cities were equivalent to the


    elders of the ancient dragon territory.


    Their authority could be imagined.


    In the mayor¡¯s residence, Roy saw his subordinate approaching and said coldly, ¡°Is it dealt with?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mayor. It¡¯s done¡­¡±


    Although the man was humble, he seemed to have no fear of Roy.


    ¡°Well, tell the people that I don¡¯t me Pogo for failing the mission, but he shouldn¡¯t have allowed 30


    Dragonvale guards to die in Jagoan¡¯s hands. That¡¯s simply uneptable,¡± Roy said sharply with no


    expression on his face.


    The man nodded in response and said, ¡°Yes, Mayor.¡±


    After the butler left, Roy¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was heartbroken over the loss of his Dragonvale guards. They had practiced with secret methods


    since they were young to form a formation so that they could disy the strongest power of the


    Dragonvale guards.


    Although Pogo was in the middle stage of nine stars, nine-star powerhouses were not umon


    though they could not be found everywhere. After all, holy-tier powerhouses did not appear on the


    Starfall Continent. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Sylvia to recruit more than a dozen nine-star


    powerhouses as guardians.


    ***


    At this time, Jagoan was on the big roc¡¯s back as they passed through the famous Deadly Desert on


    the Starfall Continent.


    Many beasts could be found in the Deadly Desert, such as gerbils, bearded lizards, sand scorpions,


    rattlesnakes, and so on. All of them were deadly beasts. There were also various ant armies that could


    form a very frightening storm.


    There was also a rumor of an undead army in the middle of the Deadly Desert.


    When Jagoan decided to cross the Deadly Desert, he wanted to rely on the weird terrain of the desert


    to prevent Roy¡¯s tracking.


    Roy¡¯s power should not be underestimated.


    There was also something strange about the Deadly Desert, where all the aircraft that came here


    would lose direction and eventually get lost in the desert.


    Countless ferocious beasts lived in the sky of the desert, including those that survived on gold and


    metal, so the aircraft was food for them.


    However, the desert could sometimes be considered a safe haven too, where one could avoid the


    pursuit of some big forces. There were countless dpidated ruins, strange magic circles, and even


    ancient battlefields.

 Chapter 3759

    Chapter 3759


    By using the big roc¡¯s unrivaled speed and powerful aura, Jagoan wanted to cross the desert and reach


    the white tiger territory at the other end.


    Unfortunately, he had underestimated the range of the desert.


    After flying for seven days, the big roc said, ¡°Boy, what the hell is this ce? I can hardly find my way.


    All I can see every day is yellow sand¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Roc, let¡¯s take a break,¡± Jagoan said.


    The big roc seemed to mutter under its breath, ¡°I¡¯m naturally good at flying, but this nasty ce makes


    me feel ufortable and irritable¡­¡±


    ¡°The closer I get to the center of the Deadly Desert, the slower my speed is, and the same goes with


    my energy recovery. I suspect that there¡¯s one of the four factor ckout zones at the center of the


    Deadly Desert.¡±


    The four factors of the ckout zones referred to elements, energy, rules, andws. Most people could


    only wait to die if they entered this ce, but they were very likely to find great treasures here.


    As time went by, the big roc found it more difficult to move forth and finally said helplessly, ¡°There


    should be a ce of the four factor ckout zones underground. You need to watch out!¡±


    After leaving behind Jagoan with a confused face, the big roc returned to Verge Tower.


    Jagoan fell from the sky. He tried to fly, but it seemed that the air was restricted here. In that case, he


    could only rely on his legs. Moreover, Jagoan found that there was no energy here.


    If he wanted to absorb energy, he could only rely on energy stones.


    It would be dangerous once the energy in the body was exhausted, but Jagoan found that this ce


    seemed to be a paradise for physique builders. If be relied solely on his physical strength, he should be


    able to fight here.


    Jagoan found no trace of people in the Deadly Desert a few days ago, but he saw signs of human


    activities here.


    He then headed north.


    Half an hourter, Jagoan did not run into a practitioner but a ferocious beast. The yellow sand


    sprawled in front of him, and there were countless yellow sand storms in the space.


    Deadly sand scorpions appeared in the storm and attacked him amid the vast yellow sand.


    Jagoan was shocked. Although the level of these sand scorpions was not high, Jagoan felt threatened


    by the elusive presence in the yellow sand.


    While Jagoan was distracted, a huge sand scorpion w appeared and hit him on the back.


    He jolted back to his senses and threw out a punch. The space fluctuated, and the scorpion was sent


    flying.


    In the blink of an eye, it burrowed into the sand, and countless scorpions appeared. There was no trace


    of energy fluctuations on these scorpions, so they relied entirely on their physical strength.


    Seeing the countless sand scorpions attacking him, the chimera mark appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body, and


    countless mes attacked the scorpions.


    Boom!


    Instantly, the scorpions were covered with mes, making a sizzling sound.


    The next moment, all the sand scorpions disappeared, and the yellow sand also disappeared, restoring


    the space to calm. However, a quarter of Jagoan¡¯s energy had been consumed.


    Jagoan took out some energy stones to replenish his energy, which slowly recovered. Although he did


    not have many energy stones, Verge Tower could continuously provide him with a lot of energy.


    As Jagoan entered the depths, he found his energy getting sparser. If he tried to mobilize his energy,


    his whole body would be in severe pain.


    When his energy could not be mobilized at all, ruins appeared in front of him.


    The ruins exuded a sense of destion, which made everyone feel insignificant.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3760

    Chapter 3760


    Jagoan could see many broken statues of giants were scattered all over, and there were huge marks


    here and there. It was hard to imagine that these were traces left behind in a battle.


    Numerous dpidated ancient buildings exuded a whiff of history. Ancient texts adorned the copsed


    walls like a huge treasure that could make others lose themselves uncontrobly.


    This was the first time that Jagoan saw other practitioners in the Deadly Desert, but they were fixated


    on the ancient texts, sometimes appearing happy and sometimes sad as if those ancient texts had


    magical powers.


    They were not rmed by Jagoan¡¯s arrival, seeming unaware at all. However, when he was about to


    walk amidst the crowd, someone appeared in front of Jagoan.


    ¡°Buddy, is this your first time here?¡±


    After the person spoke, Jagoan nced at him.


    He was a teenage boy with an earnest face, but there was a trace of brilliance in his eyes. Jagoan


    could see he was a five-star physique builder.


    Hearing the other party¡¯s question, Jagoan nodded.


    ¡°Buddy, let me give you three pieces of advice for the price of one energy stone¡­¡±


    Jagoan did not hesitate and immediately tossed to him one energy stone. The kid held the energy


    stone in his hand, looked around cautiously, and carefully hid it. However, nothing could hide the


    excitement on his face.


    He said, ¡± My name is Sven. l was born and raised here. This is the ancient epoch battlefield. I¡¯ll give


    you three pieces of advice to help you living in here¡­¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°First, don¡¯t expose your energy stones casually or you won¡¯t live to see the next day¡­ Second, this


    world belongs to physique builders, so you¡¯d better know some physique techniques¡­ And¡­ The third


    is, don¡¯t look at those ancient texts. They¡¯ll make you lose yourself, just like them.¡±


    After Sven finished speaking, he pointed to the practitioners next to those ancient texts.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    Sven added, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve epted your energy stone. If you have any questions, you can


    ask me, but there¡¯ll be a fee.¡±


    Jagoan nodded and tossed out dozens of energy stones.


    Sven got a shock. His first reaction was not to grab those energy stones but to see if there was anyone


    around him.


    After seeing no one around, he picked up ten stones and returned the rest to Jagoan, who looked at


    him with some puzzlement.


    Sven said with a smile, ¡°Energy stones can be exchanged for many things here. Besides, I can¡¯t protect


    so many of them. With these ten energy stones, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    Hearing at this, Jagoan nodded.


    Sven knew his limit, so he was able to survive here. Maybe this was the knowledge he gained while


    growing up here.


    ¡°Are there any big forces here?¡± Jagoan asked his first question.


    ¡°Yes, there are many of them. There are three major forces on the ancient epoch battlefield, and the


    leaders of the three forces are nine-star powerhouses, all physique builders¡­¡±


    Jagoan started to understand the situation after Sven continued, ¡°¡±They are the Epoch Guild, Hurricane


    Guild, and Verge Guild. Among them, the Epoch Guild is the most mysterious and powerful. I heard


    that the Epoch Guild has existed since the ancient epoch battlefield was formed.¡±

 Chapter 3761

    Chapter 3761


    Jagoan nodded and asked his second question, ¡°Has anyone left the ancient epoch battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Why leave? No good person will evere to this godforsaken ce. All of them are wanted people


    in the outside world. It should be possible to leave, but most people die in the Deadly Desert. If you


    don¡¯t know the actual route, you¡¯ll definitely meet the Deadly Army in the Deadly Desert. Legend has it


    that the Deadly Desert is their territory.¡± Sven exined.


    After a moment Sven added, ¡°No one can escape the Deadly Army. After you die, you¡®ll be one of


    them¡­¡±


    Sven¡¯s exnation left Jagoan in disbelief. This was the territory of the Deadly Army, but he did not


    meet them along the way.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Deadly Army?¡±


    This was Jagoan¡¯s third question. Unfortunately, Sven did not give Jagoan the answer he wanted.


    ¡°No one knows what the Deadly Army is because anyone who met them has died. Only a few have


    escaped to several ancient battlefields in the Deadly Desert, but they keep their mouths shut.¡±


    After that, Jagoan entered the so-called ancient epoch battlefield.


    From Sven¡¯s introduction, the ancient epoch battlefield was an ancient battlefield, and there were three


    more in the Deadly Desert.


    The god-demon battlefield, the battlefield of gods, the battlefield of beasts, and the ancient epoch


    battlefield became the sanctuary of the Deadly Desert.


    The four ancient battlefields seemed to be suppressed by something, preventing the Deadly Army and


    ferocious beasts from entering.


    Aircraft could not get into the ce, and normal people could not leave. Only the powerhouses could


    get out.


    When Jagoan entered the center of the ancient epoch battlefield, he found that this was another city,


    and it was quiterge too with many people shopping and selling things on the street.


    He was surprised when he saw the items for sale, mostly antiques dug out from the corners of the


    ancient battlefield. There were some corroded weapons, treasured armor and weapons, and bones


    indistinguishable from humans or beasts.


    These things flickered with light, which seemed to contain a lot of power of rules. Jagoan even found


    some bones with a little power ofws.


    In particr, he saw a ck and red bone exuding strongws of me, which made him very tempted.


    It would be a great help to him inprehending thews of me.


    He was now in the middle stage of nine stars, and his understanding of the rules of me had reached


    its peak. If he wanted to go further, he mustprehend thews of me.


    ¡°Mister, how much does this cost?¡± Jagoan asked.


    The stall owner said excitedly, ¡°Buddy, you have great taste! This contains thews of me, and it only


    costs 20,000 energy stones!¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan was very excited. 20,000 energy stones were not expensive, but that was in


    comparison to the outside world, not here.


    20,000 energy stones were enough to cause a fight between the major forces here.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been here for almost half a year and have always stayed in the west district. I


    don¡¯t have that many energy stones with me¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the owner said, ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t worry. Ie from the outside world too. With 500 energy


    stones, this bone containing thews of me is yours.¡±


    Before Jagoan could speak, the stall owner next to him said, ¡°Hey, dude, I don¡¯t want to say this, but


    are you sure you want to buy that piece of junk for 500 energy stones? I think even 50 energy stones


    are too expensive!¡±


    ¡°Hey, open your eyes wide and take a good look. This thing contains thews of me. Do you know


    anything aboutws?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I know they¡¯re thews of me. If this is the outside world, those people will go crazy fighting


    for the stone even if it costs five million energy stones, but this is the ruins of an ancient battlefield. Can


    you go out?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 3762

    Chapter 3762


    The two bickered endlessly, which surprised Jagoan.


    In the end, he said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll take it for 50 energy stones!¡±


    After Jagoan said this, he saw a smile on the owner¡¯s face, and Jagoan felt that he had been tricked.


    Before he could speak, the owner said, ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re such a straightforward person. Next time, just


    tell me what you want. 50 kilograms for one energy stone!¡±


    Jagoan did not know what to say for a moment.


    Earlier, Sven had mentioned that energy stones were very valuable here, but Jagoan had no concept of


    it yet. Now, he realized the value of energy stones.


    The owner next to him also said with a smile, ¡°Buddy, you cane here and take a look too. I can


    guarantee that everything is cheap and good. Thisw of lightning only cost ten energy stones!¡±


    Jagoan was truly surprised and delighted.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were a lot of good things here, but it was a pity that this ce had no energy. Others had to go


    without it, but not he because he had Verge Tower.


    After Jagoan paid 50 energy stones and got the bone containing thews of me, the stall owner gave


    Jagoan a pile of stuff, and the most inferior item contained at least one power of rules.


    ¡°Buddy, if you want anything in the future,e to my stall No. 28 in the east district. My name is


    Happy!¡±


    The man grinned, baring his white teeth, and Jagoan nodded.


    In the end, Jagoan left this ce with a pile of bones and found amodation. He was in the east


    district, which was under the sphere of influence of the Verge Guild.


    Jagoan spent ten energy stones to rent a ce for one year.


    In fact, it was a ce modified on the battlefield where some old battle marks could still be seen on the


    walls. This ce was very suitable for Jagoan to practice and further improve his level because it was


    beyond Roy¡¯s reach.


    Just as he was about to rest, he heard a knock on the door.


    Jagoan frowned. When he came in just now, he noticed some people following him with a trace of


    greed in their eyes. However, with his strength, he did not pay attention to them at all.


    He did not expect them to turn up at his door. It seemed that this ancient battlefield was not peaceful at


    all.


    Sure enough, people were the source of all troubles.


    When Jagoan opened the door, he saw a group of people with a big fat man in the lead. With his nose


    up in the air and an arrogant look on his face, it was pretty obvious who the boss was.


    ¡°Dude, you must be new here! Pay your respects to the master of the Verge Guild¡¯s White Tiger Hall,¡±


    someone said.


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here to collect the protection fee¡­¡±


    Among these people, the fat man with the highest level was only eight stars.


    ¡°You seem like a sensible kid. Hurry up and pay the protection fee, and we¡¯ll help you settle any


    problems on the ancient epoch battlefield in the future,¡± the fat man¡¯s underling said.


    Jagoan said tly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t pay up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, kid. How dare you refuse?¡±


    After the man finished speaking, the aura of several people gushed out, causing the space to fluctuate.


    A tremendous force exploded.


    Jagoan said coldly, ¡°If you want a protection fee, tell your guild master of the Verge Guild toe


    here¡­¡±


    With that said, Jagoan made his move. With a punch, the space fluctuated.


    After the fist shadow appeared, those people were taken down before they could see clearly how


    Jagoan made the move.

 Chapter 3763

    Chapter 3763


    Jagoan did not use any elemental energy in these punches but his physique technique instead.


    With three royal imprints on him, although Jagoan never practiced any physique techniques, his


    physical strength was not something ordinary physique builders couldpare with. Besides, the royal


    imprints had the effect of strengthening his body.


    To Jagoan¡¯s surprise, however, although the fat man was sent flying, he was fine.


    He stood up, looked at Jagoan coldly, and said, ¡°Kid, if you hand over all the energy stones you have, I


    can let you go! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you regret evering to the ancient epoch battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Let¡¯s see what you can do, then,¡± Jagoan said coldly too.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His energy surged, and his whole body was covered in mes.


    After he punched out, the huge fist shadow turned into a fiery chimera and sted toward the fat man.


    The fat man yelled, and a yellow light burst out from his whole body. With a punch, the unpretentious


    fist shadow collided with the fire chimera.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, countless energy storms appeared in the space, which strangely disappeared


    without a trace when they touched the walls of the ancient battlefield.


    Seeing that the fat man knocked away his fist shadow with one punch, Jagoan realized that the


    physique builders here were a bit weird. mes promptly gushed out from his body and turned into a


    fire chimera, enveloping the fat man inside.


    It was so fast that the fat man did not even react.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The fat man cried in agony.


    After a scream, the fat man burrowed into the ground. When he reappeared, he was already tens of


    yards away. However, his body was ck and scorched in some ces.


    The fat man looked at Jagoan and said coldly, ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t becent! You¡¯ll regret it one day!


    Let¡¯s see when your energy will run out!¡±


    Seeing the fat man¡¯s arrogance, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Pass a


    message to your guild master for me. I¡¯ll wait for him right here.¡±


    After saying this, Jagoan closed the door. The fight just now left the small yard intact.


    After the fat man left with his underlings, some shadows emerged from the surrounding darkness.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect Frodo, the master of the White Tiger Hall of the Verge Guild to suffer such a


    defeat one day¡­¡±


    ¡°The neer just now is really good, but after messing with the Verge Guild, his good days wille


    to an end.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he was just relying on the energy in his body. When his energy is exhausted and his energy


    stones are used up, he¡¯ll see. He¡¯s still too inexperienced.¡±


    Many people started to discuss this among themselves. It was rare for a neer toe in here, so


    they were curious, and he seemed not tock energy stones.


    Jagoan was not bothered about these people, but this was not the case with them. In fact, they were


    more concerned about the energy stones in Jagoan¡¯s hands.


    At this time, Jagoan was fidgeting with the bone he had just bought. As he looked at thews of me


    on it, a burst of mes gushed from Jagoan¡¯s body.


    As Jagoan¡¯s body was covered in mes, the energy in his body was constantly being consumed, and


    there was a pile of energy stones next to Jagoan.


    If the people outside saw this scene, they would go crazy for sure. It was such a waste of energy


    stones.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the central area of the ancient epoch battlefield, there were many high-rise ancient


    buildings here.


    At the highest point of one of the buildings, three figures appeared.

 Chapter 3764

    Chapter 3764


    They were the three most powerful figures in the ancient epoch battlefield, among them Guild Master


    Waldo of the Verge Guild, Guild Master Freyman of the Hurricane Guild, and Great Elder Charis of the


    Epoch Guild.


    Guild Master Waldo of the Verge Guild was the first to speak up, ¡°ls Guild Master Jagoan not back


    yet?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not¡­ Are you saying that I¡¯m not worthy to sit here with you?¡± Great Elder Charis of the


    Epoch Guild said coldly.


    Waldo said with an apologetic smile, ¡°Of course not. You must be kidding¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why did you call me here?¡± Charis asked.


    Freyman, the guild master of the Hurricane Guild, also looked at Waldo, who said, ¡°A neer just


    entered my territory, and he looks ripe forthe picking. Do you want to join forces with me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Waldo, you¡¯ve always acted alone. Why did you think of us this time? Have you bumped into an


    expert?¡± Freyman asked mockingly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Waldo did not react but said, ¡°He should be an expert. He has energy in his body and a lot of energy


    stones in his hands. I¡¯m doing this for Guild Master Jagoan¡¯s ns lest something unexpected


    happens.¡±


    ¡°Well, Waldo has a point. A neer here at this time is an unstable factor. Guild Master Freyman,


    work with Waldo to kill that kid, and you can share the things you find on his body¡­ But remember,


    don¡¯t mess up the guild master¡¯s ns,¡± Great Elder Charis of the Epoch Guild said.


    Both of them nodded and left.


    ***


    After Jagoan absorbed the two piles of energy stones in front of him, he appeared in Verge Tower.


    Watching dozens of people busy melting the magic chain, Jagoan nodded.


    ¡°If you work hard, maybe you¡¯ll go out one day¡­¡±


    After Jagoan said this, the people below looked at Jagoan angrily. They had no power to resist at all.


    Not to mention how powerful the big roc was, Jagoan was god in Verge Tower. He could dominate


    everything, including their lives.


    After saying that, Jagoan ignored them and flew to the big roc.


    ¡°Big Roc, do you have a way to control them?¡± Jagoan asked.


    The big roc asked, ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Well, that nasty ce is definitely a ckout zone,¡± Jagoan said.


    The big roc said, ¡°Yes, I have a way. You can control them with a magic spell, but if you want to learn it,


    you have to help me find the energy stones from the ckout zone. I¡¯ve encountered a bottleneck in


    practicing a technique, and I need some energy stones from the ckout zone¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Roc. You can count on me,¡± Jagoan said with augh.


    After that, a weird skill appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind-the Sow Magic Spell.


    After mastering this spell, not only could Jagoan nt a magic seed in other people¡¯s minds, but he


    could also absorb the power of rulesprehended by others.


    However, the big roc warned Jagoan that it was best not to absorb the things from others. Although it


    was easy to gain power, he might be obsessed and lose himself in the end.


    Most surprisingly, it was the ability to absorb other people¡¯s soul power to strengthen his soul. The skill


    of enhancing one¡®s soul power had long since disappeared overtime. However, there were special


    professions on the Starfall Continent.


    For example, soul masters and puppet masters could manipte soul power, but that power was


    auxiliary. Jagoan had never heard of anyone who truly practiced soul power.

 Chapter 3765

    Chapter 3765


    Although the Sow Magic Spell was powerful, it had limitations too.


    Based on Jagoan¡¯s strength, he could only control two practitioners of the same level as him.


    Therefore, Jagoan selected six physique builders and sowed the magic seeds.


    Four of them were eight-star practitioners while the other two were at the early stage of nine stars.


    The six people left Verge Tower with Jagoan. There was a trace of excitement on their faces because


    they were finally able to leave that boring ce.


    They tried to melt the magic chain in Verge Tower day and night, which was really scary to think of now.


    Moreover, Jagoan discovered something interesting in Verge Tower.


    Kane, whom he captured together with Terry, turned out to be a woman.


    At first, nothing happened while they were melting the magic chain day after day, but after a while,


    Kane exploded in anger and was beaten by big roc several times before she finally behaved.


    In the end, she asked if she could change jobs because she saw Haley Summer and her daughter Gail


    appearing in front of them, and of course, she recognized Haley.


    The big roc agreed to her request and handed Kane over to Haley.


    ***


    It was already the second day when Jagoan showed up in the small yard with the six physique builders.


    He looked at the six people in front of him and said, ¡°From now on, I want you to forget your given


    names and follow myst name. Your names will be Jagoan rke, Ember rke, Terra rke, Delta


    rke, Zephyr rke, and Thor rke¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the six people responded.


    They had lost their initial drive, their bodies had been continuously sowed with magic seeds, and their


    minds were tortured even more. Then, Jagoan exined the situation here to them, and they finally


    understood why he only chose physique builders.


    This ce was a haven for physique builders.


    In an instant, a trace of excitement crossed the faces of several people. They exchanged a nce with


    each other before turning ferocious eyes to Jagoan. However, Jagoan¡¯s voice rang the next moment.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is a haven for physique builders, but don¡¯t forget the magic seeds sowed in your bodies and what


    I can do to you. If I can catch you the first time, I can catch you the second time.¡±


    In an instant, they calmed down.


    They nearly made a move just now. They had forgotten the painful memories of Verge Tower.


    Immediately, their faces went pale, and Jagoan added, ¡°As long as you work hard, perhaps I may get


    rid of the magic seeds in your body¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± They answered in response before Jagoan ordered them to get some rest.


    After that, Jagoan collected bones with the power ofws without any qualms. No matter whatws,


    Jagoan would not refuse, but the price was a little measly.


    However, Jagoan wanted arge quantity so many people flocked to him.


    Nheless, it also made many peoplejealous, and among them was Guild Master Waldo of the Verge


    Guild and Guild Master Freyman of the Hurricane Guild. The two met up again after hearing the reports


    from their subordinates.


    ¡°How many energy stones has Jagoan used up by now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than a hundred thousand now. I didn¡¯t expect such a rich person to turn up.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, everything will be ours tonight. It looks like he still has a lot more on his hands.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see this new friend tonight and show him the strength of our two guilds.¡±


    Both of them nodded with excitement in their eyes. Although they were physique builders, they dabbled


    in elements too, but that required energy stones. Even physique builders required energy stones to buy


    herbs.


    Everyonecked energy stones, maybe with the exception of Guild Master Jagoan of the Epoch Guild.

 Chapter 3766

    Chapter 3766


    In the dead of night, Jagoan was examining a bone with thews of space in the yard when suddenly,


    two figures appeared in his room.


    The moment the two appeared, they discovered another six people in Jagoan¡¯s room. Moreover, the


    aura of these six people surprised the two of them.


    Waldo and Freyman cursed inwardly. ¡®Damn it, when did these people appear in Jagoan¡¯s room?¡¯


    Furthermore, they were extremely strong, and among them, two were no weaker than the two


    intruders.


    The two of them were at a loss for what to say for a moment. They looked at each other and saw the


    helplessness in each other¡®s eyes.


    Jagoan raised his head, looked at the two of them, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to receive two


    distinguished guests. What do you think of my arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Haha, buddy, we lost our way¡­¡± Waldo lied with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s have a drink¡­¡±


    After Jagoan said that, Jagoan rke served a jug of fine wine and three sses.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Come, have a seat¡­¡±


    Waldo and Freyman bit the bullet and sat down. They were really stumped this time, not expecting to


    shoot themselves right in the foot.


    Jagoan did not speak, and the two dared not speak either. They knew that if they said something wrong


    today, they might not even leave this room alive.


    Waldo¡¯s younger brother, Frodo, had told him about Jagoan¡¯s strength earlier.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At Frodo¡¯s level, he could put up no resistance at all, which disyed how strong Jagoan was. Thus,


    Waldo approached Freyman and Charis. However, no one expected that there were actually six


    physique builders in Jagoan¡¯s room, and two of them were not weaker than them.


    ¡°Hehe, I only have a small request, Guild Masters,¡± Jagoan said cheerfully.


    Waldo smiled and said, ¡°Not to mention one request, I can even agree to ten requests.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! As long as you have a problem, we¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Freyman said.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Please arrange a meeting with Jagoan, the guild master of the Epoch Guild, for me¡­¡±


    Hearing this, both of them were surprised.


    Was Jagoan here for this?


    At their silence, Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, I just want to make friends. Please pass the message


    to Guild Master Jagoan for me.¡±


    In the end, the two nodded in agreement and left Jagoan¡¯s ce in fear.


    Frodo and the others were waiting outside.


    When Waldo came out, Frodo said happily, ¡°Hehe, as expected of my big brother. You took care of


    Jagoan even without doing anything!¡±


    The next moment, Waldo burst into a rage.


    His punches and kicksnded on Frodo¡¯s body as he growled while pping Frodo, ¡°You piece of


    trash! You only know how to mess things up for me! Go back at once, and don¡¯t you dare to step


    outside for the next three months!¡±


    Freyman said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Waldo¡­ Let¡¯s think about how to talk to Guild Master Jagoan about


    this¡­¡±


    ¡°How to talk to him? We¡¯ll justy everything straight. That person is obviously here for Guild Master


    Jagoan¡¯s n.¡±

 Chapter 3767

    Chapter 3767


    Three dayster, it was the same high-rise building in the center of the ancient epoch battlefield. At this


    time, four people gathered together, the additional person being Guild Master Jagoan of the Epoch


    Guild.


    After hearing the reports from Waldo and Freyman, Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°This is really


    interesting¡­ How did this man discover the ckout zone?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Waldo said earnestly, ¡°Maybe he really wants to make friends with Guild Master Jagoan.¡±


    As soon as he said that, several people looked at him like he was a fool.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see him in person. It¡¯s a good idea to bring him along to the ckout zone. The people in the god-


    demon battlefield and the battlefield of gods are too arrogant, so it¡¯s just nice to let Jagoan take the


    lead,¡± Jagoan said lightly.


    It was nothing strange for others to discover the ckout zone.


    As long as one had enough strength and knowledge, one could tell at a nce. However, finding the


    entrance in the Deadly Desert was very difficult.


    On this day, Jagoan was just about to go out when a figure suddenly appeared and attacked him.


    Jagoan said coldly, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Buzz!


    The next moment, energy fluctuations appeared on Jagoan¡¯s fist. The fist shadows turned into mes


    and sted the figure.


    The moment the fist shadows sted out, the surrounding temperature soared.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, huge fluctuations appeared in the space, and the energy storm was absorbed by the


    surrounding walls.


    Jagoan and the others appeared next to Jagoan in an instant.


    As they were about to make a move, Jagoan said, ¡°Stand back, Guild Master Jagoan is here. I can


    have a spar with him.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Jagoan, you¡¯re an outstanding young man with powerful strength, indeed.¡±


    As Jagoan said that, countless swords appeared in his hand. The swords were suspended in front of


    him, exuding strong sword energy.


    Jagoan did not expect Jagoan to be a swordsman. Energy gushed from Jagoan¡¯s body and poured into


    the swords.


    Swords filled the space in an instant and turned into a sword dragon in his hand, attacking Jagoan with


    a whistling sound.


    Cracks appeared where the sword dragon passed.


    Jagoan looked at the approaching sword dragon and said with a smile, ¡°Guild Master Jagoan, your


    swordsmanship is truly profound. I¡¯ve also learned something, so let me show you a few moves.¡±


    With that said, Jagoan moved his hands.


    Hundreds of splitting sword intent appeared in his mind. The moment the sword intent appeared, the


    space was filled with the sound of sword cries.


    Countless splitting sword intent went up against the sword dragon, and the two attacks shed.


    Boom!


    After the loud noise, the huge sword dragon turned into swords floating in the surrounding space, but


    most of the swords were damaged.


    Jagoan¡¯s splitting sword intent continued to gather, and he said, ¡°Guild Master Jagoan, what do you


    think of my sword intent?¡±


    After Jagoan said that, the splitting sword intent gathered together with the movement of his hand and


    turned into a sword light, which zoomed through the space in the blink of an eye at Jagoan.


    Jagoan was shocked. He did not expect Jagoan¡¯s sword intent to be so fast that he could hardly guard


    against it.


    Layers of sword armor appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body, glowing silver. Without any sound or collision, the


    splitting sword intent pierced Jagoan¡¯s back, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 3768

    Chapter 3768


    Jagoan looked at his injury and his intact sword armor.


    He eximed, ¡°How is it possible? What sword intent is this?¡±


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°The Splitting Sword Technique. I got it by chance¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, Jagoan. This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such sharp sword intent,¡± Jagoan


    said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Until now, he still could not believe that he did not stop Jagoan¡¯s sword intent.


    ¡°Haha, Guild Master Jagoan, you¡¯re too kind. Not only can this sword energy of mine injure people¡¯s


    bodies but also their souls. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not proficient at it yet,¡± Jagoan said with a chuckle.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Jagoan, if you don¡¯t mind, just call me Jagoan. Let¡¯s sit down and have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jagoan said obligingly.


    After the two sat down, Jagoan was the first to say, ¡°You should be here for the ckout zone too.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it was a coincidence that I discovered the ckout zone right after I arrived here, so I want to go


    in and have a look. As the local here, you must have a way, Jagoan,¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    He told the other party his interest without revealing his true purpose of entering the ckout zone at


    all.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a straightforward young man, Jagoan, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush,¡± Jagoan said and


    briefly told Jagoan about the ckout zone.


    Jagoan was the one who found the entrance to the ckout zone. He had been here for nearly a


    hundred years just to find the entrance to the ckout zone.


    Unfortunately, the news leaked, and the forces of the battlefield of the gods, the god-demon battlefield,


    and the battlefield of the beasts all found out about it.


    Thus, these forces put pressure on Jagoan, and after paying a hefty price, Jagoan agreed to take them


    to the ckout zone.


    Jagoan did not fully believe Jagoan¡¯s words. There must be something tricky about it or Jagoan would


    not agree so readily.


    ¡°Jagoan, I totally understand ifl need to pay a fee. You just have to say the word,¡± Jagoan said.


    Jagoan waved his hand and said, ¡°To be honest, if you can go in with me as a member of the ancient


    epoch battlefield, it gives me more confidence. How could I ask you to pay?¡±


    Jagoan strongly disagreed and said, ¡°Even brothers have to settle the score properly. You went through


    the effort to find this entrance, so I can¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±


    Jagoan looked at Jagoan¡¯s earnest face and could not tell if he was sincere or not.


    He then said, ¡°Jagoan, you really don¡¯t have to. Even Guild Master Waldo and Guild Master Freyman


    didn¡¯t pay a fee, so how can I charge you? When it¡¯s time to set off, I¡¯ll inform you¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll wait for your call to enter the ckout zone. If


    there¡¯s anything you need, you must speak up. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Jagoan promised so heartily that Jagoan was exasperated. He did not believe that such a simple


    person could enter the Deadly Desert.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take my leave. It should be within two days¡­¡± Jagoan took his leave and Jagoan


    showed him to the door.


    As Jagoan departed, Jagoan nodded.

 Chapter 3769

    Chapter 3769


    Jagoan believed Jagoan was not a simple person. Fortunately, Jagoan was able to manage the


    situation or he would really end up as cannon fodder.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Jagoan began toprehend thews of me, which Jagoan had caught a glimpse of.


    Right now, he was just short of a chance to pierce through the thin veil that separated him from the


    rules of me to thews of me.


    When that happened, Jagoan¡¯s strength would reach terrifying heights, and he could even go up


    against powerhouses at thete stage or peak of nine stars.


    Right now, he had notprehended thews of me and was no match for a powerhouse at the


    peak of nine stars at all.


    Jagoan looked at the seven or eight bones with thews of me around him and sensed the power in


    each of them one by one.


    In fact, it was a qualitative improvement from the power of rules to the power ofws.


    During the power of rules, the me had only one attribute, which was destruction, but after reaching


    the power ofws, various elements had different directions. Even thews of mes had variations,


    such as destruction, incineration, high temperature, healing, exorcizing evil, and so on.


    Thews of wind could have speed, destruction, and annihtion. Thus, Jagoan had to figure out his


    laws of me and which direction to improve so that he could betterprehend them.


    In the end, he decided to choose incineration, which was the most basicw and could burn everything.


    That was because Jagoan had five elements. He couldprehend destruction with other elements,


    such as metal or water elements.


    Three dayster, Jagoan still failed to find a chance to break through thews of me, but he received


    a message from Jagoan.


    Without dy, Jagoan took Jagoan and Ember, the two nine-star physique builders for the meetup.


    As for the other four, they probably would not be of much help if they went to the ckout zone and


    might even drag him down, so it was better not to bring them along.


    As Jagoan stepped outside, Freyman and Waldo were already waiting for him, and they said, ¡°Hey,


    Jagoan¡­¡±


    Jagoan nodded, and the two led Jagoan to the edge of the ancient epoch battlefield.


    After leaving the ancient battlefield, a world full of yellow sand greeted them. It was impossible to tell


    the direction.


    Freyman exined, ¡°Guild Master Jagoan left some markers. We need to follow the markers¡­¡±


    After a moment of silent he added, ¡°The entrance to the ckout zone is in this desert, which will


    change following the sandstorms, so Guild Master Jagoan has to look for the entrance in advance.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan nodded.


    This was the reason why the ckout zone had not made an appearance for so many years. Just


    finding the entrance posed such a great challenge.


    Freyman took out apass. Following thepass, they kept changing their direction, and they


    slowly disappeared amidst the yellow sand.


    Fortunately, they were nine-star experts, or the yellow sand would have killed them. Anyone who was


    seven stars and below would die here.


    Jagoan and the others walked for a full day before they found Jagoan.


    Waldo said, ¡°Guild Master Jagoan, we¡¯re here¡­¡±

 Chapter 3770

    Chapter 3770


    Guild Master Jagoan nodded and was just about to speak when he heard another voice.


    ¡°Jagoan, are they all you have in the ancient epoch battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Haha, these people look like trash. It¡¯s such a waste of time to keep us waiting here!¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan finally realized that there were three teams not far behind Jagoan, and each team


    consisted of only four or five people.


    The ones who spoke were two leaders among them.


    Jagoan scowled and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go in, forget it. I¡¯m not a pushover!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Guild Master Jagoan, we were just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously¡­¡±


    Although the man said so, there was disdain in his eyes.


    Jagoan ignored him.


    He walked up to Jagoan and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, Jagoan, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ll enter the ckout zone


    later.¡±


    Jagoan also said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that I can experience this, Jagoan¡­¡±


    Just as Jagoan finished speaking, an uncanny voice said, ¡°Guild Master Jagoan, who is this arrogant


    person? You actually need to greet him in person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Guild Master Jagoan. Why don¡¯t you introduce us? Let¡¯s see if he really has what it takes.¡±


    Hearing the two voices, Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°Come on, Jagoan. Let me introduce you¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Murray from the god-demon battlefield, Yanni from the battlefield of gods, and Oberon from the


    battlefield of beasts.¡± Jagoan pointed to the three leaders and introduced them.


    The ones who spoke were Murray and Yanni. However, the one who left the deepest impression on


    Jagoan was Oberon. His aura sent chills up Jagoan¡¯s spine, and he was at least in thete stage of


    nine stars.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Jagoan rke,¡± Jagoan said with a chuckle.


    Murray said with a sneer, ¡°Hmph, where did this cocky kide from?¡±


    ¡°Fay, go and test him out!¡±


    At Murray¡¯smand, a person at the early stage of nine stars walked out behind him. The power he


    exuded made him look like a ferocious humanoid beast.


    Fay smirked and rushed toward Jagoan.


    Someone walked out behind Jagoan, none other than Jagoan, and the two of them shed, setting off


    a sandstorm.


    However, after exchanging ten moves, Fay was sent flying by Jagoan. He had countless fist marks on


    his body and a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°This is my retainer. What do you think?¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    Murray¡¯s face went pale.


    Looking at the injured Fay, he said coldly, ¡°Hmph, I just wonder how strong you are!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    Jagoan interrupted and said, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re here for the ckout zone, and the most optimal time to


    open the ckout zone will be here soon. If we miss it, we¡¯ll have to wait another day¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Murray said coldly, ¡°Count yourself lucky. Once we enter the ckout zone, you¡¯ll see!¡±


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Anytime¡­¡±


    After that, these people were divided into four teams and gathered together.


    Jagoan whispered, ¡°Jagoan, Murray and Yanni are not to be messed with. Why bother with them?¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, Jagoan. They¡¯re nothing but small fries. I¡¯m more worried about Oberon. He¡¯s more


    than meets the eye,¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jagoan said in surprise, ¡°ls Oberon that strong?¡±


    Jagoan said lightly, ¡°Of course. He¡¯s the strongest among us.¡±

 Chapter 3771

    Chapter 3771


    Jagoan was surprised that Jagoan would give Oberon such a high evaluation.


    Of the four ancient battlefields, the battlefield of beasts was the cruelest and with the highest overall


    strength, but they never had a decent expert.


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s remark, Jagoan looked at Oberon but did not notice anything.


    Another quarter of an hour passed before thepass in Jagoan¡¯s hand hummed.


    Jagoan got up and said, ¡°Get ready, the entrance is here.¡±


    Everyone got ready to enter the ckout zone. Energy gushed from Jagoan¡¯s body, and a huge pattern


    appeared in the air.


    When the pattern disappeared into the yellow sand, a huge cave hole that looked like a man-eating


    beast appeared where they stood.


    Jagoan yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone jumped into the entrance of the cave one after another.


    A brief momentter, the hole disappeared and yellow sand filled the space again as if nothing had


    appeared.


    After entering the hole, Jagoan found himself falling. After an unknown amount of time, he hit the


    ground with a loud crash.


    It was pitch-ck, and no one could see anything. Illuminating stones appeared in some people¡¯s


    hands, and everyone found that they were in a huge pce at this moment.


    Strangely enough, this pce had no roof. The surrounding walls were full of murals that depicted all


    sorts of stories. Before everyone had time to explore, they discovered two passages in the distance.


    Everyone looked at Jagoan, who said coldly, ¡°Everyone, now that we¡¯ve entered the ckout zone,


    anything you get depends on your ability¡­ It¡¯s my first time in the ckout zone too, so don¡¯t look at


    me. I don¡¯t know which way to go either.¡±


    Everyone remained silent as if waiting for Jagoan¡¯s choice.


    Jagoan was speechless, but he randomly walked into one of the passages. Freyman and Waldo


    followed him, but Jagoan did not move.


    The remaining people nced at each other. Everyone felt insecure about unfamiliar ces. In the


    end, they followed Jagoan.


    Jagoan looked at them and went the other way.


    The moment he entered this passage, Jagoan discovered something different. Here, the energy in his


    body was suppressed.


    As he went deeper, the passage became bigger. Even without the illuminating stone, Jagoan could see


    the passage around him clearly.


    As the light source grew brighter, a pontoon bridge appeared in front of Jagoan. Magma flowed under


    the bridge, but he was surprised to find that the river formed by the magma was not hot at all.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan could not help wondering, ¡°Is this an illusion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Master. Look at this¡­¡±


    Jagoan said and threw a bone in his hand into the magma. It started smoking immediately and melted


    into the magma. Jagoan also saw some creatures swimming in the magma.


    Jagoan explored this strange ce with his senses and said, ¡°Be careful. If you run into any danger,


    enter Verge Tower immediately.¡±


    The two nodded. Then, Jagoan stepped onto the bridge, and a me burst into the sky.


    There was a slight burn on his hand, but he could not feel the temperature on it, which surprised


    Jagoan. In the end, his whole body was shrouded in mes, which was hisprehension of the rules


    of fire.

 Chapter 3772

    Chapter 3772


    As he stepped onto the pontoon bridge, mes started to burn under Jagoan¡¯s feet until he was all


    covered by the mes.


    Jagoan clearly felt the difference between the two mes. One belonged to him while the other one


    came from the pontoon bridge.


    The two mes kept burning in Jagoan as if fighting each other. One me wanted to protect Jagoan


    while the other wanted to destroy him.


    For a brief moment, Jagoan found the chance to enter thews of me.


    He then walked to the center of the pontoon bridge without hesitation. When he got there, Jagoan


    discovered that the mes actually came from the magma.


    Two stone pirs in the center of the bridge prated deep into the magma, constantly drawing


    mes from it, and the mes were extremely pure.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Stand guard around me. I want to break through here.¡±


    Jagoan and Ember nodded, and Jagoan sat cross-legged in the center of the pontoon. The mes on


    his body exploded, and he looked like a burning man.


    As the mes from the magma poured into Jagoan¡¯s body through the two stone pirs, Jagoan felt as


    if he was in a sea of mes with pain spreading all over his body.


    The sweat on his forehead evaporated the moment it formed. Amid the pain, Jagoan grasped a trace of


    thews of me.


    As time passed, his clothes were burned into nothingness, and his hair also went up in smoke. He was


    completely naked in the mes, and wounds appeared all over him.


    At this time, Jagoan hadpletely forgotten the pain and was in the process ofprehending the


    laws of me.


    After half a day, Jagoan opened his eyes, and mes spewed out from his eyes. The wounds on his


    body had disappeared, but not a single hair was left. Jagoan was bald now.


    Jagoan touched his bald head and wanted tough.


    He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s no loss. I¡¯veprehended thews of me, and I can enter this magma now¡­¡±


    After that, he took out a set of clothes and put them on before setting off with Jagoan and Ember.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Under Jagoan¡¯s influence, the mes on the pontoon bridge did not appear again. This was due to his


    comprehension of thews of me.


    As he went deeper, he found an ancient temple. The moment he entered the temple, he felt as if he


    was being watched.


    The main focus in the temple was a statue with three heads and six arms. On both sides, there were


    two statues holding hammers, which Jagoan did not recognize.


    Jagoan looked at Jagoan and Ember, who shook their heads and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them before. I


    don¡¯t know what temple this is¡­ There¡¯re very few records about the Deadly Desert in the Starfall


    Continent.¡±


    Since Jagoan did not get the information he wanted, he turned his attention to the objects of worship in


    front of the statue. Three items looked as if they enjoyed the worship of the people.


    One item was a piece of animal skin with a strange pattern on it, while the other two were a jade token


    and a stone as ck as ink.


    Jagoan was about to reach out for the stone when the temple rumbled.

 Chapter 3773

    Chapter 3773


    The next moment, the two statues holding hammers came to life.


    ¡°Anyone who desecrates our holy items shall die!¡±


    The two statues attacked Jagoan, who was in shock hearing they yelled. He did not expect that these


    two statues coulde to life.


    Seeing the attacking statues, Jagoan punched out with all his strength.


    Following the collision, the temple remained motionless and even energy fluctuations did not appear.


    The moment Jagoan came into contact with it, he felt a powerful force that sent him flying, and his


    blood began to surge.


    Jagoan and Ember sprang into action and attacked the two statues.


    Jagoan looked at the two statues with a slight frown. He could not help the strange feeling that the two


    statues were like puppets and that someone was manipting them.


    Watching the battle in the temple, Jagoan also found that as time passed, Jagoan and Ember fell into a


    disadvantage, so Jagoan¡¯s soul power gushed out.


    He inspected the two statues with his soul power and finally discovered the abnormality.


    There was a strange pattern on the backs of the two statues. With every move they made, the pattern


    would emit a faint light. Although it disappeared in a sh, he still noticed it.


    Jagoan promptly took action. In an instant, he appeared behind the two statues. mes surged in his


    hands, and he hit the patterns on the backs of the two.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, the two huge statues copsed and turned into mud on the ground. Jagoan was


    amazed and wondered what astounding method was used to create these puppets.


    Before he could rejoice, however, a huge palm shadow attacked him.


    It was so fast that Jagoan had no time to dodge and was instantly covered by the palm shadow!


    In desperation, ming armor appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body followed by the ck turtle shell in front of


    him.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Jagoan was smashed to the ground by the huge palm shadow and dust filled the


    temple.


    At this moment, Jagoan felt that Jagoan and Ember were also seriously injured but still alive. Both of


    them entered Verge Tower at the most critical juncture.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan stood up, spat out the dust in his mouth, and saw that the statue with three heads and six arms


    was the one that attacked him. The aura radiating from it at this moment made him unable to resist at


    all.


    However, he knew that this was amon trick used in the temple. In fact, it was just because his soul


    power was not strong enough, so he was affected by it.


    Seeing this, the chimera imprint appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body, and he turned into a me giant the same


    size as the statue.


    Compared with the statue, Jagoan looked more like a god. The whole temple fluctuated with energy.


    Jagoan used up his energy and punched out, which turned into a fiery chimera, and sted at the


    statue.


    One light punch from the statue shattered Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow.


    Jagoan scowled darkly. He had noticed that his energy was suppressed here but did not expect it to be


    so serious.


    The statue buzzed, ¡°Anyone who desecrates our holy items shall die!¡±

 Chapter 3774

    Chapter 3774


    The same words spoken by different people produced different effects. Jagoan felt the oppression of


    his soul, so this statue was probably not that simple.


    Jagoan did not find a pattern behind it and wondered where it was hidden.


    After that, the statue punched and struck out, pointed and stabbed, shed and speared. Six attacks


    turned into six streams of light, attacking Jagoan.


    When the six attacks struck, a hissing sound went through the temple.


    Seeing the attack, Jagoan murmured, ¡°As expected of something with three heads and six arms¡­¡±


    As the powerful attack approached, Jagoan yelled, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    With one punch, the energy in Jagoan¡¯s body seemed to be drained, and energy fluctuations filled the


    space. The huge fist shadow turned into a huge fire chimera, roaring in the space.


    The fire chimera loomed in the temple and rushed toward the six attacks.


    Rumble!


    After a loud noise, the temple returned to calm.


    The energy storm also disappeared, as did the fire chimera and the six attacks. Only Jagoan and the


    statue remained in the temple.


    Seeing that its attack had disappeared, the three-headed statue sprayed three mes at him.


    Seeing this scene, Jagoan smiled. The mes were the same source as the mes on the pontoon


    bridge, which was the magma under his feet.


    Knowing the three approaching mes, Jagoan did not dodge but allowed the mes to burn his body.


    He was unscathed, and not even his clothes were burned.


    Jagoan snapped, ¡°The Laws of me, Incinerate!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Jagoan burst into mes, which gushed at the statues.


    For a while, the whole temple was filled with Jagoan¡¯s mes. After the mes slowly returned to


    Jagoan¡¯s body, only the three items mentioned earlier remained in the temple. As for the statues, they


    had been reduced to ashes.


    Jagoan looked at the mes in his hand smugly. As he reached out to grab the three items, there was a


    whistling sound through the air.


    After he dodged, Jagoan saw a few more peopleing in the temple.


    ¡°Haha! Jagoan, thank you for helping us get rid of these statues!¡± The person who spoke was Murray.


    Behind him Jagoan could see he was followed by Yanni and nearly ten people in total.


    Jagoan was amazed that they followed him without his notice.


    ¡°Hehe,e and get it if you can¡­¡± Jagoan said with a sneer, not afraid at all.


    These people were nothing more than small fries.


    Jagoan swept the three items into his space ring.


    Yanni and Murray scowled and said coldly, ¡°Since you want to die, we¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    ¡°Attack together and kill him!¡±


    At theirmand, the people behind them charged at Jagoan.


    Jagoan sneered, and his whole body was instantly covered in mes, which gushed out and promptly


    enveloped those people.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Screams were heard from these people. After a beat, two less powerful people turned into charred


    corpses.


    Murray¡¯s face was icy cold. Streaks of light burst from him as his huge body rushed at Jagoan.

 Chapter 3775

    Chapter 3775


    Yanni¡¯s attack quickly followed.


    Without any rush, Jagoan¡¯s mes enveloped the two of them.


    Blue armor suddenly appeared on Murray¡¯s and Yanni¡¯s bodies, which made it difficult for Jagoan¡¯s


    mes to prate.


    Jagoan said coldly, ¡°It seems that you have a lot of treasures too¡­¡±


    After saying that, Jagoan¡¯s hands waved around, and Splitting Sword Technique appeared in his mind.


    Hundreds of splitting sword intent appeared in front of him, and sword cries filled the space.


    The splitting sword intent turned into two beams of light and attacked Murray and Yanni.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, Yanni and Murray fell to the ground. Their faces were extremely pale, and there


    were huge wounds made by the sword on their chests.


    ¡°Impossible! What sword technique is this? It¡¯s so sharp,¡± Murray said in disbelief, while Yanni was


    more severely injured.


    Jagoan appeared in front of them. The mes in his hands surged and hit them.


    Yanni looked at Jagoan coldly and said, ¡°Do you dare to kill us? We¡¯re members of the Deadly Army. If


    you kill us, you¡¯ll never get out of the Deadly Desert alive¡­¡±


    His remark piqued Jagoan¡¯s interest. ¡°Oh? Tell me what you know.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s toote for you to find out the horror of the Deadly Army now,¡± Murray said mockingly.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Tell me what you know, or I¡¯ll burn you alive!¡±


    Yanni chuckled and said, ¡°I can only tell you that we¡¯re members of the Deadly Army, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t talk, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless¡­¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, his mes surged toward Yanni. The mes instantly prated


    Yanni¡¯s armor, making him scream.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Aloud explosion resounded in the space.


    ¡°Will you talk?¡± Jagoan asked sternly.


    Yanni was charred all over but not dead yet.


    He looked at Jagoan with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ll end up bing the Deadly Army too! Hahaha!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan burned Yanni to ashes before turning to Murray.


    Just as Murray was about to say something, his body exploded into pieces.


    Jagoan was startled because it was so sudden. He would be caught off guard if this happened to him.


    There must be some restriction in Murray¡¯s body for something like this to happen.


    Jagoan recalled what Murray and Yanni said just now and was surprised to find that everything seemed


    to be a scam.


    He wondered if Jagoan and Oberon were from the Deadly Army too. He would find out when he saw


    them again.


    Jagoan stopped thinking about this and took out the three items he just got.


    The first was the jade pendant. When his soul power came into contact with the jade pendant, a


    message appeared in his mind.


    The Frosty Jade, formed by the extremely precious Frosty me, contained a trace of source power


    from the Frosty me, and practitioners of thews of me could transform one¡¯s me into the


    Frosty me.


    Seeing this, Jagoan knew that he had definitely picked up a treasure. This Frosty me was one of the


    top ten exotic mes in ancient times.


    It had been extinct for a long time. Even ordinary exotic mes were rarely seen nowadays. Such


    exotic mes could enhance the power of thews of me.


    It was said that anyone with an exotic me could survive in the face of a holy-tier powerhouse, which


    reflected the power of the exotic me.


    Jagoan did not hesitate. To avoid any idents, he immediately decided to absorb the trace of Frosty


    me.


    Following his continuous effort, a white transparent cold me quietly emerged. For a moment, frost


    filled the entire space and even affected the magma outside the temple.

 Chapter 3776

    Chapter 3776


    As the Frosty me appeared, Jagoan felt the energy contained in it. He controlled the me and


    guided it into his body.


    The moment the Frosty me entered his body, Jagoan found that his soul power was frozen into ice


    and his thoughts began to slow down.


    The next moment, hisws of me emerged and enveloped the Frosty me.


    Boom!


    There was a roar in Jagoan¡¯s mind, and he felt that his whole body was about to be frozen into an ice


    sculpture.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan felt that he had underestimated the power of the Frosty me. He thought he had


    comprehended thews of me and nothing would happen to him.


    The next moment, he made a bold decision. He rushed out of the temple and jumped into the magma


    under his feet.


    Jagoan felt himself cking out, but the cold and hot presence in him not only impacted his body but


    also made him experience the true living hell of fire and ice.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jagoan woke up and found himself floating in the magma. He could


    not feel the heat of the magma at all, and his body was icy cold.


    When he opened his eyes, he found many creatures in the magma surrounding him and watching him,


    most likely wanting to eat him, but whenever the creatures approached him, his body would emit a


    burst of white mes, which immediately incinerated those creatures into nothingness.


    Jagoan stretched out his hands, and with a thought, a white me appeared on his hands. It looked


    harmless, but he knew exactly how much energy was contained in it.


    When Jagoan returned to the temple again, there was silence around him. Recalling that he still had


    two items in his hands, he immediately took out the ck stone. However, no matter how he probed,


    attacked with his soul power, or burned with his mes, there was no response at all. The energy he


    used also disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing the scene, Jagoan was amazed.


    After a moment he was silent, he then tossed it into the Verge Tower for the big roc to have a look.


    Immediately after being summoned, the big roc nced at the stones.


    The big roc transmitted its voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s a ckout energy stone¡­¡±


    Jagoan finally realized that it was a ckout energy stone.


    Looking at its unassuming appearance, Jagoan said, ¡°It¡¯s not as bizarre as mentioned in the rumors


    about it cking out the world.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You need to use this thing in conjunction with magic circles, and most people don¡¯t know about


    ckout stones at all. A ckout energy stone is different from other ckout stones,¡± the big roc


    replied.


    Jagoan was speechless hearing what the big roc said.


    The big roc added, ¡°If you can gather ten ckout stones, I¡¯ll teach you the Ten ckout Formation.


    You know what? Once you master it, even a holy-tier powerhouse can do nothing to you!¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan eximed, ¡°Really? Are you serious?!¡±


    The big roc said smugly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Kiddo, a ckout stone isn¡¯t so easy to find. I think this is


    the only ckout energy stone in this ckout zone.¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan was speechless again. He thought there would be many ckout stones here.


    In the end, Jagoan stopped worrying about it and opened the animal skin. It was invulnerable to water


    and fire. Jagoan felt a wave of dizziness as he looked at the pattern on it.

 Chapter 3777

    Chapter 3777


    As Jagoan¡¯s soul power poured into the pattern, that weird pattern appeared in his mind together with


    some information.


    Soul Exercise could train the practitioner¡¯s soul power and continuously strengthen one¡¯s power of


    insight. It was the core secret technique of the Soul Guild in ancient times.


    Seeing this, Jagoan eximed aloud. He had struck the jackpot.


    This trip not only allowed him toprehend thews of me but also obtained the Frosty me.


    Most importantly, he got Soul Exercise too. As long as his soul power was strong enough, he could use


    soul attacks and continuously form the Splitting Sword Technique.


    At that time, he could enter all the dangerous ces in the Starfall Continent, and it would be much


    easier to find the resurrection pill for his grandfather.


    When Jagoan was still studying the exercise in the temple, there was a roaring sound outside the


    temple.


    Jagoan spotted several people running to this temple with arge group of pursuers behind.


    Jagoan recognized the people running in front. They were none other than Jagoan, Freyman, Oberon,


    and the others.


    The moment they saw Jagoan, they asked, ¡°Jagoan, is there a way out here?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve been in the temple all this time,¡± Jagoan replied.


    Waldo said, ¡°The Deadly Army is after us!¡±


    His voice was full of fear, and Jagoan was shocked by his remark.


    He looked at the pursuers and realized that their eyes were empty, their bodies were lifeless, and their


    movements were extremely stiff. After all, their fame preceded them, so seeing them made Jagoan got


    a shock.


    After checking their levels, Jagoan said, ¡°Although the Deadly Army has numbers on their side, they¡¯re


    not very strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Buddy, these monsters can¡¯t be killed. They can resurrect after death, so their numbers will keep


    growing the more we kill,¡± Oberon said at this time.


    Jagoan was surprised.


    What strange monsters¡­


    They look like zombies but are different from zombies¡­ I think I need to know how strong they are¡­


    Jagoan thought to himself without saying it out loud.


    Seeing the anxious people, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a way out. I didn¡¯t look for one just now.¡±


    Everyone quickly checked the surroundings while the undead monsters were already on the pontoon


    bridge. Jagoan appeared in front of them. He discovered that these things looked like mummies.


    Seeing Jagoan, they went crazy and swarmed toward him.


    Jagoan snorted coldly, and a white icy me appeared on his hand. The moment the Frosty me


    swept over them, energy fluctuations exploded in the space.


    The people busy looking for the exit looked at Jagoan in surprise.


    Jagoan said, ¡°That¡¯s thews of me. l¡¯m surprised that Jagoan has alreadyprehended thew.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it looks like Murray and Yanni have fallen in his hands¡­¡±


    ¡°I just wonder if thews of me will have any effect on the Deadly Army.¡±


    As they chatted, the Deadly Army within range of the Frosty me immediately turned into ice shards


    and disappeared.


    Excitement zed in the eyes of Jagoan and the others. It seemed that thews of me were


    effective against the Deadly Army. Most importantly, the monsters killed by Jagoan did not resurrect,


    which was the best result.


    When more than half of Jagoan¡¯s energy was consumed, the Deadly Army stopped appearing.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jagoan looked at Jagoan and asked, ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Jagoan smiled helplessly and said, ¡°The entrance is gone. We had no choice but to run this way.¡±

 Chapter 3778

    Chapter 3778


    Jagoan frowned slightly when he heard that the entrance was closed. It seemed that the ckout zone


    had many secrets.


    Both Jagoan and Oberon were targets of Jagoan¡¯s suspicion, but he had no idea what they were up to.


    However, Jagoan was certain that Jagoan must know the exit and maybe the exact location. It was


    even possible that Jagoan was the one who closed the entrance.


    He doubted Jagoan because he was the one who found the entrance to the ckout zone.


    At this time, Oberon¡¯s robust voice rang. ¡°There¡¯s no passage. Is this a dead end?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! There must be a passage here. Look carefully!¡± Jagoan spoke with certainty, which made


    Jagoan doubt him even more.


    After that, everyone started searching again and touched almost every wall, but unfortunately, there


    was still no exit to be found. Jagoan and Jagoan were searching too. Jagoan even backtracked and


    saw that the entrance was indeed closed.


    Jagoan looked around the temple and suddenly said, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s an exit at the bottom of the


    magma?¡±


    As soon as Jagoan said this, everyone looked at him in surprise.


    Before they could react, Jagoan jumped into the magma. Like a nimble fish, he swam in the river of


    magma without qualms.


    As Jagoan dove to the bottom of the magma, he realized he could not see clearly. It was just a sea of


    red. However, his soul power could detect the surroundings.


    Various magma creatures swam around.


    Seeing Jagoan, it seemed that all the creatures wanted to take a bite of him, but ayer of white mes


    appeared on his body, which frightened them.


    It was the Frosty me that emerged on Jagoan¡¯s body, but one magma creature was unwilling to give


    up and pounced on him.


    After a moment, it was burned to nothingness by the Frosty me. For a while, many magma


    creatures felt the horror of the mes and quickly scattered.


    Jagoan started to slowly explore the surrounding environment. This was the magma world, and many


    creatures appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind.


    Some looked like fish, some looked like snakes, and others like lizards, but all of them could live in


    magma. Their strength was about six or seven stars, but Jagoan also encountered some powerful


    creatures.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After he detected a stone gate in the magma, he found a huge creature around the stone gate. Its


    whole body was full of mes, and it looked like a dragon.


    Its aura was the peak of nine stars, the strongest magma creature that Jagoan had ever encountered


    so far.


    Before Jagoan could do anything, the huge magma creature seemed to have discovered him.


    The creature swam up to Jagoan, stirring up the magma and causing the area to vibrate.


    Jagoan was shocked. This ce was dominated by magma creatures. It was not a ce where he


    could fight. At least, he had to fight on top of the magma.


    He could not disy his full strength here and was no match for this magma creature at all.


    Without any hesitation, Jagoan swam upward. The Frosty me on his body continued to emerge,


    forming a white armor.


    As soon as he was about to leave the magma, the huge magma creature caught up to him and swung


    its tall at Jagoan.


    Jagoan dared not drop his guard. The Frosty me surged from his body, and he turned around with a


    punch. The magma seemed like it was about to copse.


    Boom!

 Chapter 3779

    Chapter 3779


    With a muffled sound, huge fluctuations exploded in the magma, and tremendous energy spread to the


    surroundings.


    Jagoan felt as if he had crashed into a and was sent flying. The huge impact made his blood


    surge.


    As Jagoan was sent flying out of the magma, he spat a mouthful of blood, and a huge magma creature


    appeared above the magma. He finally saw the appearance of the magma creature clearly. Its whole


    body was covered in scales with mes all over. The huge head looked like a cross between a dragon


    and a snake.


    Jagoan had never seen it before, but that did not mean no one recognized it.


    In Verge Tower, the big roc said, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s a dragon viper! You need to watch out! Not only can its


    poison hurt you but also harm your soul!¡±


    When Jagoan heard this, he was very surprised. He did not expect this kind of creature to live here.


    He knew about dragon vipers but never heard that they could live in magma. This one must have


    mutated.


    The body of the dragon viper was tens of feet long and looked like a huge soft whip as it swept toward


    him.


    The space was filled with a hissing sound, and Jagoan knew that the dragon viper had its eye on him.


    The chimera imprint on Jagoan¡¯s forehead emerged, and he transformed instantly. A giant appeared,


    but there were no red mes on his body and were reced instead by white mes.


    It was none other than the Frosty me. The moment the me appeared, the temperature of the


    surroundings dropped, and fluctuations appeared.


    Jagoan¡¯s energy surged. He stood on top of a rock in the magma and threw out a punch. The space


    began to vibrate. The huge fist shadow turned into a chimera with icy mes that pounced on the


    dragon viper.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided, and energy storms spread throughout the space.


    The magma was stirred up by the surrounding energy storm, and mes filled the sky.


    Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow with the Frosty me hit the dragon viper.


    The two collided, and the attacks shattered in an instant, but the dragon viper made a hissing sound,


    obviously hurt by the Frosty me.


    The huge body attacked Jagoan again from an odd angle. Maybe the pain just now made the dragon


    viper¡¯s attack so weird that Jagoan could not dodge it. The huge body appeared in front of his eyes.


    An armor formed by the Frosty me appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The dragon viper crashed into Jagoan with a loud bang. The giant that Jagoan had transformed into


    was knocked back into his original appearance.


    The dragon viper grabbed Jagoan with its huge ws.


    The moment the dragon w appeared, the surrounding space filled with hissing sounds and energy


    fluctuations.


    With his sharp eyes, Jagoan noticed that the dragon¡¯s ws were highly toxic. Where the dragon¡¯s


    ws passed, the air stopped flowing, and a hissing sound filled the space.

 Chapter 3780

    Chapter 3780


    At that moment, Jagoan realized that the dragon viper hadprehended the power ofws.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The Caelum Sword appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand, and he shouted coldly, ¡°Chimera Sword Formation!¡±


    The huge sword formation appeared over the sky and shrouded the dragon viper inside. Countless


    sword shadows appeared in the sky and fell on the w.


    However, the w was too fast. Before the sword shadows fell, the w grabbed the sword formation.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the Chimera Sword Formation shock as if it was about to shatter at any moment.


    Jagoan¡¯s energy surged madly and poured into the Chimera Sword Formation, trying to stabilize it. His


    face went pale due to excessive energy consumption.


    As the sword shadows in the Chimera Sword Formation fell, this situation was finally alleviated.


    However, the sword shadows could only cause a little damage to the dragon viper.


    Jagoan moved his hands and the Splitting Sword Technique in his mind appeared.


    The moment the Splitting Sword Technique appeared, sword cries filled the space.


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the splitting sword Intent formed a huge sword shadow.


    The moment the shadow appeared, a roar resounded throughout the space.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    With a wave of Jagoan¡¯s hand, the huge splitting sword shadow instantly turned into a stream of light


    and zoomed toward the dragon viper in the Chimera Sword Formation.


    Where the splitting sword shadow passed, space cracks appeared one after another but quickly


    disappeared.


    The dragon viper seemed to feel the danger at this time and made an earth-shattering roar in the


    Chimera Sword Formation, causing it to crack slightly.


    As the splitting sword shadow was about to approach, a ferocious glint crossed the dragon viper¡¯s huge


    eyes and its body glowed brightly.


    The scales all over its body burst into mes and formed a huge armor.


    Bang! Boom!


    Bursts of explosions filled the sky. The space cracked and energy storms spread to the surroundings.


    The magma world within a ten-mile radius became a sea of mes.


    The dragon viper roared deafeningly as a huge wound appeared on its stomach, gushing with blood.


    Many scales on its body fell, all thanks to the splitting sword shadow.


    However, the wounds were not fatal. Instead, the dragon viper roared ferociously as if it wanted to tear


    Jagoan to pieces to vent its anger.


    Of course, Jagoan would not give it the chance. He had to use all his might to defeat the monster.


    Soon, a pair of chimera wings appeared behind him and Jagoan disappeared the next moment.


    When he reappeared, Jagoan was already beside the dragon viper. Frosty me appeared on his


    body, and white transparent icy mes appeared on Jagoan¡¯s hands.


    Jagoan wanted to rub the mes on the dragon viper¡¯s wound.


    The dragon viper looked at Jagoan coldly, but Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re dead for sure¡­¡±


    The splitting sword shadow that had just disappeared emerged again, but it looked more translucent


    now. Moreover, no sword intent emanated from the sword shadow, which puzzled the dragon viper.

 Chapter 3781

    Chapter 3781


    With one thought, the splitting sword shadow zoomed through the space and prated the dragon


    viper¡¯s defense, right into the depths of its soul.


    The dragon viper felt the world spinning around it. Its soul was attacked, but the sword shadow was


    driven out the moment it entered the depths of its soul.


    At this moment, Jagoan¡¯s Frosty me smashed into the dragon viper¡¯s wound that just appeared.


    The dragon viper jolted back to its senses and felt that its body had turned icy cold. Even its blood had


    stopped flowing, and it immediately roared into the sky.


    After that, Jagoan drifted into the distance as the dragon viper howled in pain, its huge body rolling in


    the magma.


    For a time, it seemed an earthquake had urred in this area as magma gushed into the sky. The


    magma world shock and trembled as if it was the end of the world.


    Looking at the dragon viper, Jagoan knew that the Frosty me had exploded in its body because the


    layer of frost on the dragon viper¡¯s body proved it.


    Of course, Jagoan would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    A light flickered on his chest, and the flying snake imprint emerged. The moment the flying snake


    imprint appeared, it enveloped the dragon viper.


    The next moment, the dragon viper¡¯s level fell from the peak of nine stars to thete stage of nine


    stars.


    Jagoan stepped forward and sted the Frosty me at the dragon viper one after another.


    Just as the dragon viper was about to resist, the Frosty me exploded in its body.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As time passed, the dragon viper let out a final roar and fell into the magma unwillingly. Jagoan


    appeared above the dragon viper and tossed its huge body into Verge Tower.


    This dragon viper was full of treasures, which could be sold for a lot of star dors. If possible, Jagoan


    would not choose to kill the dragon viper.


    It was quite powerful at the peak of nine stars. However, Jagoan was not strong enough. The energy


    umted by the White Marsh imprint was not enough to nt an imprint in its body.


    As Jagoan tossed the huge body of the dragon viper into the Verge Tower, the big roc¡¯s voice rang.


    ¡°Not bad, kiddo. You actually killed the dragon viper. But why is its body so cold? This aura is very


    strange. It¡¯s not thews of water, but it doesn¡¯t seem like thews of fire either.¡±


    After the big roc finished speaking, Jagoan appeared in Verge Tower, and a streak of the Frosty me


    emerged from his hand.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡± The big roc was stunned after seeing things in Jagoan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The Frosty me,¡± Jagoan said lightly, with a smug look in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you actually got hold of the legendary exotic me,¡± the big roc said in shock before


    looking at the Frosty me in Jagoan¡¯s hand curiously.


    ¡°l¡¯m just lucky. If you hadn¡¯t asked me to enter the ckout zone, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten the Frosty


    me either,¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    The big me said, ¡°This is your destiny¡­ If it wasn¡¯t yours, you wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb it even if you


    got hold of it. Although the exotic me is powerful, few people can absorb it.¡±


    Jagoan nodded. That was a good point.


    The Starfall Continent not only had exotic mes but also various treasures. Taking the water element


    as an example, there were things such as sable water, the source of ice, and so on.


    Countless people had sacrificed their lives for these treasures, but few people who got the treasures


    were able to make use of them.

 Chapter 3782

    Chapter 3782


    When Jagoan was in Dragonvale City, he heard a story.


    A practitioner got hold of a treasure of the metal element by chance and wanted to absorb it, but in the


    end, he suffered a bacsh and was killed instead.


    His family got the treasure instead, and in the end, almost all the practitioners in the family died. Finally,


    outsiders found out that his family had this treasure in hand.


    The oue could be imagined. in the end, the whole family was annihted because of this treasure.


    When Jagoan heard the story, he realized that treasures could produce two results.


    They could make someone an expert or the total opposite.


    When Jagoan appeared in the magma world again, the surroundings had been restored to peace, but


    the traces of battle were still apparent. He found a way along the exposed rock above the magma.


    Sure enough, there¡¯s a way out¡­


    Jagoan muttered under his breath before he backtracked along the way he came from. By the time he


    saw Jagoan and the others, it was already several hourster.


    ¡°Jagoan, you fought just now?¡± As soon as Jagoan arrived, Jagoan asked aloud.


    Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°I found a way under the magma. I bumped into a magma creature and had a


    big fight with it¡­¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Jagoan said, ¡°It seems that you won. Your fight just now actually affected this ce. Since you found


    the way out, let¡¯s look for the exit.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, everyone nodded and flew along the pontoon bridge to the rocks


    above the magma.


    Rocks floated above the magma-like paths left on purpose.


    Jagoan followed the crowd.


    The deeper into the magma, the more powerful the creatures in the magma.


    Apart from the dragon viper he killed, he did not find any magma creatures above nine stars during his


    trip earlier, but in this short duration, Jagoan actually found several nine-star magma creatures.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Everyone looked at the creatures swimming in the magma under their feet. No one knew when they


    would appear, which made everyone wary.


    After half a day, they finally found a ck pce built above the magma in front of them.


    The pce stood in the magma like a gloomy ck monster.


    As everyone stepped into the pce, the pce gates opened.


    Jagoan discovered a ck ckout stone above the pce gates.


    Before he could make a move, Jagoan said, ¡°Be careful, this ce is extremely weird¡­¡±


    Everyone nodded and entered the pce. The pce was pitch-ck, and the opened gate was like


    the mouth of a ferocious beast.


    Jagoan deliberately walkedst. When he reached the gates, he jumped up and grabbed the ck


    ckout stone.


    Boom!


    The moment Jagoan touched the ckout stone, he felt a huge force echoing in the space.


    As Jagoan got hold of the ckout stone, countless ck figures appeared throughout the pce and


    swarmed toward them.


    ¡°Be careful, the enemy is here.¡±


    Everyone was promptly caught in a melee.


    As Jagoan looked at the attacking shadows, the Frosty me appeared in his hands, and he tossed


    the mes at the ck shadows.

 Chapter 3783

    Chapter 3783


    As mes appeared, countless figures were reduced to ashes.


    At first nce, these figures looked like pygmies, but then everyone could see their shadows getting


    bigger.


    As illuminating stones glowed, a burst of exmation was heard. ¡°The Deadly Army!¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s Frosty me made the shadows afraid to touch him, but he saw the shadow that Oberon had


    just killed emerging from the ground again.


    For a moment, he also felt the anomaly of the Deadly Army.


    What was the power that brought them back to life?


    Before Jagoan could think about it, two white figures wrapped in white gauze like a mummy appeared,


    attacking him at this time.


    Jagoan clearly felt that they were different from the other figures around them. He punched the two of


    them and quickly separated again. He also found that the eyes of the two white mummies were still


    bright.


    ¡°Trespassers shall die!¡± The two figures yelled in unison,


    Hearing this, Jagoan curled his lips disdainfully. His Frosty me appeared and sted at the two


    mummies.


    A tremendous amount of death energy suddenly emerged from the mummies and hit the Frosty me.


    There were no collisions, sound, or energy fluctuations.


    The moment the death energy touched the Frosty me, thetter was corroded.


    Jagoan was shocked. He did not expect this oue at all. He had never encountered this death


    energy before.


    As the death energy spread, the surrounding soldiers of the Deadly Army increased their fighting power


    by double.


    Anyone who came into contact with the death energy would lose their life force in an instant.


    One of Oberon¡¯s subordinates died because oftoo much contact with this death energy. After a while,


    the person who just died turned into a member of the Deadly Army, which really shocked Jagoan.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the death energy spreading around him, he knew that the source was the two mummies.


    The Caelum Sword appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand, and two streams of sword energy sted toward the


    two mummies.


    The two mummies were not afraid at all and rushed toward Jagoan without qualms. Countless sword


    energy prated their bodies, but they seemed unharmed.


    Seeing this, Jagoan frowned. Countless splitting sword intent appeared in his mind, and two sword


    shadows gathered in front of him.


    The two sword shadows zoomed toward the two mummies as sword cries filled the air.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the two mummies fell to the ground after a loud bang, and the death energy around


    them slowly began to dissipate.


    However, the Deadly Army around them attacked even more frantically, and many people started


    shouting for help.


    As Jagoan was about to make a move, the mummy who had just fallen to the ground came back to life.


    His death energy began to emerge again, which made Jagoan frown. He could not kill him.


    The next moment, Jagoan¡¯s powerful soul power exploded, covering the two mummies.


    As the two mummies got closer, Jagoan finally discovered a trace of soul power in their bodies.


    This sliver of soul power was damaged beyond repair, most likely severely injured by his splitting sword


    intent just now.

 Chapter 3784

    Chapter 3784


    Seeing this, Jagoan had a thought, and two balls of Frosty me appeared in his hands. He appeared


    behind the two and smashed the Frosty me into the wounds of the two mummies.


    The next moment, the Frosty me spread into the bodies of the two mummies. in the end, only the


    white gauze was left, which was invulnerable to water and fire.


    It looked like a treasure, so Jagoan collected it.


    Seeing the surrounding battle, Frosty me surged from Jagoan¡¯s body, and countless soldiers of the


    Deadly Army were burned by this white me.


    Boom!


    After a violent fluctuation, the space was full of energy storms.


    No signs of the Deadly Army were found in the ck hall, and only ashes were left on the ground.


    ¡°Thanks for your help, Jagoan,¡± Oberon thanked him.


    Jagoan said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    Jagoan nced around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jagoan?¡±


    Jagoan was nowhere to be found. During the fight, no one noticed that Jagoan was dead.


    Seeing this, Jagoan felt a foreboding.


    He looked at Oberon and asked, ¡°When you were with Jagoan in another passage earlier, did you


    encounter anything?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t¡­ We just saw an empty pce, but before we could explore further, countless soldiers


    of the Deadly Army turned up, so we fled into this passage and met you,¡± Oberon said.


    Jagoan frowned before he turned to Waldo and Freyman.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything,¡± Waldo said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan smiled and asked, ¡°I wasn¡¯t about to ask you, but now it seems that you do know something¡­¡±


    Waldo felt a powerful vibe from Jagoan that made him breathless.


    ¡°The former guild master of the Verge Guild told me to beware of the Epoch Guild before he left, and he


    never returned. I don¡¯t know anything else. Jagoan is very powerful and usually doesn¡¯t appear much.


    He was the one who approached us about this matter a few years ago¡­¡±


    After Waldo finished speaking, Jagoan looked at Freyman, who said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    It was Oberon¡¯s turn to look at Jagoan.


    Jagoan said, ¡°I killed Yanni and Murray before you guys came along. Before they died, they told me


    that they were members of the Deadly Army.¡±


    Hearing this, Oberon was taken aback and said in surprise, ¡°In this case, it seems that the four of us


    are worthy of suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I won¡¯t make a move without evidence. When the timees, they¡¯ll let the cat out of the bag.¡±


    Jagoan said with augh, and added, ¡°Our priority now is to find the exit. This nasty ce is extremely


    dangerous.¡±


    Everyone nodded and started exploring the hall.


    With the help of several illuminating stones, they discovered something indeed.


    A side hall, which was obviously a practice hall, was full of weapons, including sabers, spears, swords,


    and halberds.


    Every piece was a nine-grade treasure, which to Jagoan was more of a burden, so Jagoan did not take


    any but allowed the rest to divide, the treasures among themselves.


    In the end, Waldo said, ¡°Jagoan, there are some rare treasures here. Come take a look¡­¡±


    Jagoan saw three treasures with light emitting from them, which turned out to be three semi-holy


    artifacts.

 Chapter 3785

    Chapter 3785


    There was a purple gourd, a white jade sword, and a blood amber.


    With a wave of Jagoan¡¯s hand, the purple gourd and jade sword appeared in his hand, while the blood


    amber was given to Oberon.


    ¡°Everyone should take treasures equal to their strength, or you might get killed instead,¡± Jagoan said


    tly.


    Although some people were indignant, no one raised any objections because Jagoan had disyed his


    strength and saved everyone once just now.


    ***


    Jagoan, who stood at the top of the hall, scowled darkly at this time.


    The treasure he deliberately left behind did not make them fight. In the end, he turned around and left,


    flying to the highest floor of the big pce.


    At the highest point of the ck hall, there was a coffin as ck as ink, which was made of ck jade.


    A womany in the coffin, but there was no trace of life in her.


    Jagoan knelt in front of the woman and said coldly, ¡°Your Highness, some people have entered the


    pce, but I¡¯m no match for them¡­¡±


    A cold voice said, ¡°Hmph, you¡®re a piece of trash. I¡®ll bestow a holy item to you, the Sr Scepter. Take


    them down, and don¡¯t let anyone disturb my practice.¡±


    The woman in the coffin did not have the slightest trace of life force, but she could speak, which was


    really strange.


    When Jagoan heard this, he was delighted and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness¡­¡±


    A golden scepter floated out of the coffin. A red gem the size of a fist adorned the top of the scepter,


    shining like the sun in the darkness.


    After leaving the hall, Jagoan yelled into the sky, ¡°Haha, I finally got the Sr Scepter. I¡¯m only short of


    the Lunar Sword now!¡±


    The next moment, Jagoan appeared on the second floor.


    Looking at the people on the first floor, bursts of light appeared in his hands, and arge formation


    appeared. The entire second floor was shrouded in therge formation.


    As Jagoan and the others entered the second floor, they discovered the formation.


    He appeared on a square alone. His soul power appeared, and he used it to explore his surroundings.


    His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Jagoan, since you¡¯re here,e out. There¡¯s no point in hiding¡­¡±


    Following Jagoan¡®s remark, there was a wave of fluctuation in the space, and Jagoan appeared.


    Jagoan looked at Jagoan and said, ¡°Jagoan, I can¡¯t help it either.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you must be joking, Jagoan. How many people can truly be happy in life? Just let our strengths


    speak for themselves,¡± Jagoan said with a smile, not angry at all.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, there was nothing to be angry about.


    Jagoan made use of him, while he used Jagoan to enter the ckout zone and look for the ckout


    stone.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold back. Please go ahead, Jagoan.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, his energy surged, and a ninth-grade sword appeared as sword energy


    filled the air. It turned into streaks of sword light and shot at Jagoan.

 Chapter 3786

    Chapter 3786


    Seeing that, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy for you to


    leave today.¡±


    With that said, Jagoan punched out.


    The two attacks collided, and energy fluctuations exploded in an instant.


    Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow was instantly scattered by Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow, and a hissing sound filled the


    space.


    Seeing Jagoan neutralize his sword light so easily, Jagoan scowled and said coldly, ¡°In that case, I


    won¡¯t use my swordsmanship in front of you, then!¡±


    Jagoan took out the Sr Scepter.


    Seeing this, Jagoan immediately eximed, ¡°A holy artifact?¡±


    Jagoan clearly felt that it was a true holy artifact based on the fluctuations emitting from it, just like his


    Verge Tower.


    As energy surged, the Sr Scepter in Jagoan¡¯s hand fluctuated endlessly. Huge fireballs appeared in


    front of Jagoan, which caused the surrounding temperature to soar.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the fireballs shot at Jagoan, leaving marks where they passed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve actuallyprehended thews of me,¡± Jagoanmented.


    Jagoanughed and said, ¡°This is the power brought by the holy artifact. If I hadprehended the


    laws of me and used them in conjunction with the Sr Scepter, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance at all.¡±


    Jagoan realized the truth of Jagoan¡®s words.


    Looking at the iing fireballs, Jagoan¡¯s energy emerged and he shouted coldly, ¡°Frosty me!¡±


    Boom!


    A huge fluctuation appeared, and cries filled the air.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Frosty me in Jagoan¡¯s hand turned into sharp swords and sted at the iing fireballs.


    Bang! Boom!


    Bursts of explosions appeared in the space like a fireworks disy. Energy storms raged through the


    sky.


    The two attacks disappeared in an instant.


    This time, Jagoan made the first move. Hundreds of splitting sword intent appeared in his mind.


    As the splitting sword intent appeared, sword cries filled the air. The sword intent suspended in front of


    Jagoan merged into a sword shadow and zoomed through the space toward Jagoan with a whistling


    sound.


    Countless space cracks appeared where the splitting sword shadow passed.


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s attack, Jagoan¡®s Sr Scepter glowed with a golden light.


    ¡°Golden Sr Physique!¡±


    Following Jagoan¡¯s shout, the golden light enveloped Jagoan¡¯s whole body.


    For a moment, Jagoan seemed to be transformed into a sun, dazzling so brightly that Jagoan could not


    look at him.


    Bang!


    Following the sound of a collision, countless energy fluctuations appeared in the space like ripples in


    the water and spread to the surroundings.


    The splitting sword shadow dissipated, and the golden physique also dimmed.


    Jagoan looked at the Sr Scepter in disbelief. This was the first time that the splitting sword intent


    could not prate something, which showed that the scepter was definitely not an ordinary holy


    artifact.


    Seeing his golden physique disappearing, Jagoan¡¯s energy poured into the Sr Scepter.


    ¡°Sr Fire!¡±


    Boom!


    The next moment, violent fluctuations exploded in the space as if a holy object was about to be born.


    mes burst from the gemstone at the top of the Sr Scepter and filled the space with mes.

 Chapter 3787

    Chapter 3787


    A high temperature filled the space and made Jagoan feel suffocated.


    The Sr Fire from the Sr Scepter turned into a three-legged golden crow, which rushed at Jagoan


    with a loud cry.


    Where the three-legged golden crow passed, it left space cracks that could not mend easily, which


    emitted a trace of corrosive vibes.


    As the three-legged golden crow got closer, Jagoan felt abustion and his whole body was on fire.


    The Frosty me instantly covered his body and extinguished the fire from him.


    Jagoan¡¯s energy surged as he shouted, ¡°Verge Tower!¡±


    A miniature Verge Tower appeared on Jagoan¡¯s palm, which grewrger as Jagoan¡¯s energy poured


    into it.


    In the end, it grew so big that there was a crackling sound in the formation.


    The huge Verge Tower floated in front of Jagoan with an overwhelming vibe.


    Jagoan eximed, ¡°You actually have a holy artifact too!¡±


    He did not expect Jagoan, a practitioner at the middle stage of nine stars, to have a holy artifact, and


    he hadprehended thews of me too.


    Jagoan ignored Jagoan and looked at the three-legged golden crow that was getting closer and


    shouted, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Verge Tower roared and fell from the sky right on top of the three-legged golden crow. The three-legged


    golden crow felt the danger and cried aloud.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, the hall shock, and energy fluctuations spread to the surroundings.


    Only the huge Verge Tower remained in the space. The three-legged golden crow was suppressed by


    Verge Tower and was now roaring furiously on the ninth floor of Verge Tower, wanting to leave this


    nasty ce!


    Unfortunately, no matter how it attacked, Verge Tower remained motionless.


    Jagoan¡¯s face went pale. After losing the Sr Fire, the Sr Scepter had dropped by one grade, so


    he could not fight Jagoan now.


    ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯re indeed a great talent. I¡¯m no match for you, but you must be careful of King Chaya on


    the top floor.¡±


    ¡°King Chaya?¡± Jagoan looked at Jagoan in puzzlement.


    Jagoan said, ¡°As soon as l was born, it was destined that King Chaya would be my master, who¡¯s also


    the master of the Deadly Desert. No one knows how long the mysterious King Chaya has lived. His


    strength goes without saying.¡±


    ¡°I grew up here since I was a child before l joined the Epoch Guild. Later, I was unwilling to serve King


    Chaya any longer. After searching through a lot of information, I still found no way to escape. Every 50


    years, I need to bring a batch of blood rations for King Chaya¡­ Until I met you.¡±


    At this point, Jagoan was losing his life. He was bleeding to death as if he had been cursed.


    Jagoan frowned as he looked at the top floor.


    As soon as Jagoan died, the Sr Scepter flew to the top floor, but Jagoan was not about to let that


    happen.


    His energy surged and the Frosty me emerged. It turned into a huge hand and grabbed the scepter.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan promptly felt a powerful force appear.


    He snorted coldly, and his Frosty me engulfed the Sr Scepter.


    Boom!


    With a wave of fluctuations, the space vibrated, and that force disappeared, but a voice sounded in


    Jagoan¡¯s mind, ¡°Good for you, kid. I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the top floor¡­¡±

 Chapter 3788

    Chapter 3788


    Jagoan was taken aback when he heard the voice in his head.


    Which royal family did this King Chaya belong to?


    He must be a powerful person to transmit his voice to Jagoan¡®s mind from such a long distance.


    Jagoan dared not dy. Looking at Jagoan¡¯s body on the floor, he sighed inwardly. Nothing in this


    world was perfect.


    One could only control one¡¯s destiny upon reaching the holy tier, so he was more determined in his


    belief that he must break through the nine stars and enter the holy tier.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jagoan died, the formation on the second floor of the pce disappeared.


    Oberon and the others all appeared in front of Jagoan.


    At the sight of Jagoan¡¯s body, Oberon said, ¡°Did Jagoan attack you?¡±


    Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Look around the second floor and see if there¡®s an exit. There¡®s another


    expert on the top floor of this pce whom I may not be a match for, so if we want to get out alive, we


    must quickly find the exit.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, everyone fell silent.


    Waldo said, ¡°Could it be a holy tier? You should be unrivaled among all the talents in the realm of nine


    stars.¡±


    Jagoan was speechless and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. This is their turf.¡±


    Jagoan took King Chaya very seriously.


    At least, the Sr Scepter he owned posed a great threat to Jagoan. As Jagoan mentioned, if Jagoan


    hadprehended thews of me andbined them with the Sr Scepter, Jagoan might not


    have had the upper hand.


    Everyone started searching around, but no exit was found after two hours.


    Jagoan had no choice but to head up. There were six floors in the ck pce.


    Unfortunately, Jagoan did not find the exit when he reached the fifth floor. It seemed that the exit must


    be on the sixth floor where King Chaya was.


    Except for the treasures they found on the first floor, the rest of the pce was as clean as a whistle.


    Jagoan entered the sixth floor alone, which was also the top floor of the ck pce. The ce was


    not big, and a lifeless woman in a ck coffin was right in the center.


    Before Jagoan could do anything, he heard a voice. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ I¡¯ll give you a chance to serve me.


    Kill those people outside.¡±


    Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to serve others¡­¡±


    Just after Jagoan finished speaking, that strange voice appeared again. ¡°Are you sure? I can make you


    a holy tier.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan shuddered.


    He did not believe it. He knew exactly how difficult it was to reach the holy tier.


    Just listening to the big roc¡¯s cryptic words, Jagoan knew that there must be countless secrets to


    achieving the holy tier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    That voice appeared again, and the remark really startled Jagoan.


    King Chaya actually knew what he was thinking.


    To think of this Jagoan felt it was scary.


    ¡°I was the strongest person on Starfall Continent, but in order to pursue the higher god tier, the


    heavens got jealous of my talents and tried to kill me during the lightning tribtion. In the end, I defied


    the will of the heavens and attained the immortal body I have today.¡±

 Chapter 3789

    Chapter 3789


    Jagoan simply could not believe it.


    The god tier had not appeared for tens of thousands of years nor had anyone heard of a holy tier


    attempting to breach through the god tier.


    ¡°Which royal family do you belong to?¡± Jagoan asked the other party.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He could not help being curious. He wanted to know King Chaya¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Haha, do you think that only those trashy royal families with mixed breeds between humans and


    beasts can produce holy-tier mighty beings?¡±


    Jagoan felt as if he just had a bombshell dropped on him again. Of the current nine royal families, their


    predecessors were basically a mix between humans and beasts, and it was that bloodline that made


    them so powerful today.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? I can bring you supreme power, unrivaled strength, and the secret of


    immortality.¡±


    That strange voice kept tempting Jagoan, and his soul shock as if two voices were inside him.


    Agree with her and you can trample the nine royal families under your feet.


    Agree with her and you can achieve the holy tier.


    No, don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s lying to you. If she could achieve the holy tier, she wouldn¡¯t be talking to


    you here right now.


    Jagoan jolted awake.


    This was the effect of Soul Exercise, which he practiced. If a person with weak soul power was


    standing instead of King Chaya, that person might have been confounded by King Chaya.


    ¡°This charm technique is very powerful, indeed,¡± Jagoan said coldly.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a powerful soul. Let¡®s see what other methods you have.¡±


    The strange voice appeared again, and the woman in the ck coffin opened her eyes.


    Jagoan finally saw the true appearance of King Chaya.


    She was truly drop-dead gorgeous and was as pretty as a picture,just like an angel on earth. However,


    her face was frosty, and there was a vibe of death on her.


    Her red clothes added a trace of resentment to her beautiful face, which made Jagoan¡¯s scalp tingle.


    He did not expect King Chaya to be a woman, but she looked more like a zombie.


    As King Chaya appeared, energy gushed toward her. Then, Jagoan noticed a tinge of red on King


    Chaya¡¯s face as if she hade to life.


    King Chaya floated down, and Jagoan felt his vision going blurry as countless King Chayas started


    dancing in his eyes.


    A strange fragrance lingered in the air, and King Chaya who just came back to life was so beautiful.


    Jagoan swore he had never seen such a beautiful angel before.


    As those red figures approached Jagoan, a cold voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Kiddo, if you don¡¯t want to die, wake up at once!¡± The big roc¡¯s voice came from Verge Tower, jolting


    Jagoan awake instantly.


    He looked at King Chaya who was right before him.


    The Frosty me promptly appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body, instantly forming a transparent armor all over


    him.


    Bang!


    Following aloud noise, Jagoan felt as if he had been hit by a truck. He was sent flying and crashed into


    a wall.


    His blood surged, but Jagoan dared not drop his guard.


    The Frosty me appeared in his hands, merged into a huge ball of energy, and sted at King


    Chaya.


    King Chaya looked curiously at the Frosty me in Jagoan¡¯s hand and allowed the huge ball of energy


    to hit her.


    Boom!

 Chapter 3790

    Chapter 3790


    Violent fluctuations shook the hall, the Frosty me spread across the space, and countless energy


    storms exploded. However, King Chaya stood on the spot motionless.


    The red dress on her body glowed red and blocked Jagoan¡¯s Frosty me on the outside of the dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Frosty me. I¡¯m surprised that a practitioner in the middle stage of nine stars like you


    has mastered thews of me,¡± King Chaya said lightly and looked at Jagoan with curiosity.


    Jagoan knew that King Chaya was unfathomable.


    Just her red dress alone was definitely a holy artifact or it could not have blocked his Frosty me so


    easily.


    Jagoan wanted to take the initiative and strike first. The chimera mark on his forehead emerged, and


    Jagoan instantly turned into a ming giant.


    His figure filled the entire sixth floor. He clenched his fists and punched King Chaya.


    King Chaya waved her hand, and a huge palm shadow appeared, attacking Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the two attacks instantly disappeared in the space, which really surprised


    Jagoan because King Chaya¡¯s control over energy had reached another level.


    A small palm shadow was enough to make the two energy attacks disappear without a trace during the


    collision. This required very precise energy control.


    ¡°You carry the chimera imprint, but you don¡¯t have the smell of beasts in you¡­ Don¡¯t you belong to the


    chimera royal family?¡± King Chaya asked curiously.


    The giant Jagoan had transformed into charged over and mmed into King Chaya with a huge


    impact. His energy surged madly and caused the hall to shake violently.


    King Chaya waved her finger lightly, and a huge ck finger formed in front of her.


    The surrounding energy gushed toward the giant ck finger, including Jagoan¡¯s energy, which was


    beyond his control.


    King Chaya waved her hand and the huge ck finger attacked Jagoan with a whistling sound.


    For a moment, a hissing sound filled the surrounding space. Although the ck finger did not tear the


    space apart, Jagoan felt a hint of danger.


    Boom!


    Following the collision between Jagoan and the ck giant finger, a loud explosion and energy storms


    spread through the space.


    Jagoan¡¯s huge body returned to its normal appearance, and there was a wound in his chest injured by


    the giant ck finger.


    He found that the wound was surrounded by a trace of strange ck energy, which was constantly


    destroying his body. His energy was no match for it, so he had no choice but to use the Frosty me to


    freeze the wound.


    Looking at the ck giant finger that had not disappeared, Jagoan shouted coldly, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    In an instant, his whole body was covered with Frosty mes.


    A huge fist shadow appeared, and the surrounding space was filled with frost. Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow


    turned into a chimera covered in Frosty mes and charged at the ck giant finger.


    Boom!


    With another bang, the space vibrated, and the two attacks collided.


    The two attacks neutralized each other and finally turned into energy fluctuations all over the sky.


    ¡°The exotic me is really powerful,¡± King Chaya said coldly.


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°This is a great opportunity to show you my swordsmanship.¡±

 Chapter 3791

    Chapter 3791


    Following Jagoan¡¯s voice, the space fluctuated.


    The Caelum Sword floated in front of Jagoan, and following his constant hand movements, countless


    runes appeared in the space.


    The next moment, Jagoan said, ¡°Chimera Sword Formation!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    A sword formation rose from the ground and enveloped King Chaya inside.


    Sword shadows gathered in the sky above the Chimera Sword Formation and sword cries filled the air.


    Countless sword shadows hovered above the Chimera Sword Formation, waiting for Jagoan¡¯s


    command.


    At this time, another mark appeared on Jagoan¡¯s chest. When the soaring snake mark appeared, a


    bright light appeared in the space and enveloped King Chaya.


    Before King Chaya realized that her level had dropped from the peak of nine stars to thete stage of


    nine stars, she eximed, ¡°You bear two royal imprints. How did you do it? This is impossible!¡±


    Jagoan did not reply her question.


    The moment King Chaya¡¯s level dropped, sword shadows fell from the sky.


    The space roared!


    As Jagoan ignored her, King Chaya snorted coldly.


    ck energy emerged from her hand, and a ck sword appeared.


    Jagoan was taken aback because he found that the ck sword was also a holy artifact. For a


    moment, he felt as if King Chaya was a walking treasure vault.


    Any random item she took out was a holy artifact, but he just did not know who exactly she was.


    After the ck sword appeared, ck sword energy danced in King Chaya¡¯s hands.


    The moment the ck sword energy appeared, Jagoan could feel the death energy that sent chills up


    his spine.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    As the ck sword energy collided with Jagoan¡¯s sword energy, the space resounded with loud noises.


    Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow was cut into pieces by the ck sword energy but none ofthem hit King


    Chaya.


    King Chaya¡¯s following action showed Jagoan what she was capable of. ck sword energy


    continuously pierced the Chimera Sword Formation, which produced a cracking sound in the formation.


    Jagoan knew that the ck sword energy was too sharp, and he quickly formed some hand seals.


    In his mind, the splitting sword intent emerged one after another, and hundreds of splitting sword intent


    appeared before Jagoan.


    The moment the splitting sword intent appeared, sword cries filled the space, and countless energy


    storms were set off.


    King Chaya eximed in surprise when she saw the splitting sword intent floating in front of Jagoan.


    The ck sword in her hand exploded with sword energy, and in the blink of an eye, a huge sword


    was formed. The splitting sword intent in front of Jagoan also formed a huge sword shadow at his


    thought.


    The moment the splitting sword shadowunched, a loud roar was heard. It turned into a stream of light


    and pierced into the swordposed of sword energy in the air.


    Boom! Bam! Boom!


    Bursts of metal collisions spread throughout the space. The splitting sword intent fiercely pierced


    through the sword and shot toward King Chaya, catching her by surprise.


    The ck sword energy in her hand exploded with a ck light that could devour people and went up


    against Jagoan¡®s splitting sword shadow.

 Chapter 3792

    Chapter 3792


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided and caused a huge explosion.


    Energy raged in the space, endless vibrations spread, and cracks appeared in the walls of the ck


    pce. The ck coffin behind King Chaya was also knocked away.


    Jagoan discovered the location of the exit where a teleportation portal appeared.


    Seeing the cracks in the pce, King Chaya said sharply, ¡°How dare you destroy my ce of practice?


    Just die!¡±


    After saying that, the ck sword in King Chaya¡¯s hand exploded with ck lights that filled the air.


    The ck sword disyed the power of a holy artifact, and space cracks appeared around the ck


    light.


    The moment the ck light appeared, the surrounding temperature dropped, and the dim ce grew


    even darker.


    The ck light turned into a huge figure and attacked Jagoan with an endless force of destruction.


    Jagoan looked at the approaching ck figure, and energy emerged from his body.


    ¡°Verge Tower!¡±


    At Jagoan¡®smand, Verge Tower appeared, and Jagoan¡¯s energy poured into Verge Tower.


    Verge Tower grew bigger and bigger. In the end, it broke through the pce roof with a huge roar, and


    the ck pce shook.


    Seeing this scene, King Chaya shouted angrily, ¡°You b*stard! How dare you?!¡±


    The ck figure moved faster, making the space hiss.


    Jagoan kept forming seals with his hands, and Verge Tower exploded with the majesty of a holy


    artifact. At hismand, it fell on the ck figure.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the space roared, and the energy fluctuations echoed in the space.


    The ck figure was smashed into pieces by Verge Tower. With a roar, Verge Tower rose slowly.


    Jagoan stood at the top of the tower, looking down at King Chaya.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    With Jagoan¡¯smand, the huge Verge Tower vibrated and shrouded King Chaya inside.


    Under the pressure of Verge Tower, the surrounding air hissed, and the space vibrated.


    King Chaya scowled and said coldly, ¡°Lunar Arise!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At King Chaya¡¯smand, the ck sword in her hand fluctuated and turned into a shimmering lunar


    star.


    All of a sudden, the whole world shifted. The stars moved, and Jagoan appeared among the stars. The


    ck sword in King Chaya¡¯s hand turned into a huge star and shot at Jagoan.


    The lunar star was several timesrger than Jagoan¡¯s Verge Tower, so how could he resist?


    Jagoan scowled darkly, but he knew it was an illusion, so he frantically poured his energy into Verge


    Tower.


    The energy inside Verge Tower gushed out. For a while, Verge Tower continued to grow bigger.


    Instantly, it turned into a giant and loomed over half of the starry sky.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯s shout, there was a roar in the space.


    Energy exploded all over the sky, and energy storms raged madly.


    The next moment, the illusion disappeared, and the ck sword was suppressed by Verge Tower. Of


    course, that included King Chaya.


    At this time, King Chaya was knocked into the magma under the ck pce by Verge Tower.


    However, streaks of ck light emerged from her body, causing her no harm.


    Just as she was about to enter the magma underground, a cold voice rang in Jagoan¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 3793

    Chapter 3793


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you! The next time we meet, I hope that you¡¯ve reached the holy tier or you¡¯ll die for


    sure!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m immortal. You can never kill me!¡±


    This strange voice was different from the previous ones. It was a female voice, which surprised


    Jagoan.


    When Jagoan took Verge Tower back into his body, he looked at the deep pit in the center of the ck


    pce. King Chaya was nowhere to be found, and only the fiery red magma and the fiery red clothes


    remained instead.


    Jagoan took the precious garment in hand and could not feel the weight at all. It was as light as a


    cicada¡¯s wing and was a good treasure, indeed. Unfortunately, it was ady¡¯s dress and he could not


    wear it.


    Inside Verge Tower, there were two holy artifacts now, the Sr Scepter and the ck sword.


    Jagoan was still looking at the red dress, while Oberon and the others looked at the wrecked pce in


    surprise.


    They felt huge fluctuations on the fifth floor just now, so they hid in a corner. Then, they saw a huge


    ck tower falling from the sky and smashing through the pce.


    After the ck tower disappeared, everyone realized that the ck tower had smashed through the


    sixth floor of the ck pce. They looked into the deep pit and saw the magma underground, which


    terrified them. What a huge power.


    Everyone looked at Jagoan in horror.


    Jagoan appeared on the sixth floor where only one corner was left. The ck coffin had disappeared at


    some point.


    He could not be bothered about it. The teleportation portal he saw earlier had disappeared, probably


    destroyed during the fight.


    Seeing the different expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Jagoan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Everyone eximed, but there was no exit here.


    ***


    An hourter, an earth-shattering noise was heard in the center of the Deadly Desert


    Energy fluctuations appeared in the space, instantly forming a sandstorm. Under the influence of the


    surrounding energy, the yellow sandstorm spread to the surrounding ancient battlefields.


    The people on the ancient battlefields looked at the approaching sandstorm in horror, at a loss for what


    to do.


    In the past, no sandstorm could spread to the ruins of the ancient battlefield.


    At the center of the yellow sandstorm, Jagoan appeared, followed by Oberon and the others.


    Everyone turned around to look at the huge hole and could not help gasping because Jagoan opened it


    single-handedly. They escaped with their lives and could not help feeling relieved.


    Oberon said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Jagoan. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave this


    time¡­ As long as I¡¯m still alive,just say the word if you need any help in the future.¡±


    After that, everyone expressed their gratitude, and Jagoan said, ¡°I hope to see you guys again.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, he disappeared into the yellow sandstorm.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone looked at Jagoan¡¯s figure with envy, admiration, and gratitude.


    Jagoan did not return to the ancient epoch battlefield. There was nothing there worthy of his attention.


    He wanted to find a safe ce to recover his energy.

 Chapter 3794

    Chapter 3794


    The fight had consumed everyst drop of Jagoan¡¯s energy and even used some energy from Verge


    Tower, which showed how dangerous it was. However, Jagoan gained a lot too.


    Not only did he get two ckout stones in the ckout zone but also the Frosty me, which evolved


    his power of rules to the power ofws. There was also Soul Exercise, which was designed to


    strengthen the soul power.


    Finally, there were two holy artifacts, the Sr Scepter and the ck sword.


    Their power was simply out of this world. There was also the mysterious red dress.


    As for the ck sword, when Jagoan was trying to control it, he discovered that the sword was called


    the Lunar Sword, which contained the power of the lunar star and was forged from the core of the lunar


    star.


    Not to mention other spoils, the dragon viper¡¯s whole body could be seen as materials, and even the


    grade-nine crystal nucleus in its body was also a big haul.


    As he walked on the yellow sand, Jagoan noticed that flying was prohibited in this ce. The


    prohibition would probably be lifted after getting out of the range of the ckout zone.


    He could not help feeling that the ckout zone had not made its true appearance yet. The real


    ckout zone under the magma where Jagoan met the dragon viper before the stone door earlier was


    extremely weird indeed.


    It was a pity that Jagoan could not stay here. He had to hurry to the white tiger territory to look for the


    herb that could bring people back to life.


    His grandfather was still waiting for him. He would return again when he had the chance.


    Jagoan disappeared amidst the yellow sand. The next moment, he appeared in Verge Tower to recover


    his energy and heal his injuries by the way.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    King Chaya was extremely powerful, but Jagoan could not help feeling that she dared not attack with


    her full strength. Otherwise, Jagoan would not have defeated her so easily. Moreover, King Chaya¡¯s


    identity was a mystery too.


    ***


    Three dayster, after recovering from his injury, Jagoan appeared in front of the big roc.


    He held the Lunar Sword and the Sr Scepter in his hand, while the three-legged golden crow


    suppressed by Verge Tower had already returned to the Sr Scepter.


    ¡°Big Roc, have you seen these two holy artifacts before?¡± Jagoan asked.


    The big roc looked at the two items Jagoan tossed to it.


    After looking at them carefully, it tossed the Sr Scepter back to Jagoan but kept the Lunar Sword.


    A ray of light then burst out from its eyes and fell on the sword.


    After a while, it said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really the Lunar Sword. I haven¡¯t seen it for many years!¡±


    Jagoan looked at the big roc curiously and asked, ¡°Do you know the origin of the Lunar Sword?¡±


    The big roc shook its head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I do know that itsst owner was the


    emperor of the Chaya Kingdom 10,000 years ago.¡±


    Jagoan said in puzzlement, ¡°Why have I never heard of the Chaya Kingdom?¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s question, the big roc exined, ¡°Hehe, the Chaya Kingdom was a small country


    attached to the golden crow royal family that was still around back then¡­ However, the Chaya


    Kingdom was quite strange. It didn¡¯t inherit the imprint of the golden crow, but it could survive in the


    Starfall Continent.


    ¡°Most importantly, thest emperor of the Chaya Kingdom actually passed the throne to his daughter,


    Luna Chaya¡­ But before Luna inherited the throne, the entire golden crow royal family was destroyed,


    and the Chaya Kingdom was gone as well,¡± the big roc added.

 Chapter 3795

    Chapter 3795


    From what the big roc said, Jagoan knew since then, the Lunar Sword and Luna Chaya disappeared.


    Meanwhile, a great war broke out throughout the Starfall Continent, and countless races were involved.


    The big roc was captured at that time, and the guardian of Verge Tower with the Splitting Sword


    Technique perished during that time too.


    It was a dark age, and countless humans and beasts died. Since then, the continent became what it


    was today, and it had been 10,000 years.


    Hearing this, Jagoan asked in surprise, ¡°Big Roc, have you lived for 10,000 years?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, with the strength of nine stars, how is it possible to live for 10,000 years? Even holy-tier mighty


    beings can¡¯t live that long. Maybe only those who¡¯ve reached the god tier can do that.¡±


    The god tier mentioned by the big roc was none other than the prophet realm mentioned by the


    ancestralnd!


    Jagoan knew that holy-tier powerhouses only had a lifespan of 5,000 or 6,000 years, except for some


    beasts that had a longer lifespan.


    ¡°I got 3 Nine Sr Nine Lunar Resurrection Herb back then. So far, I¡¯ve gone through nine sr cycles


    and eight lunar cycles, and I¡¯ll go through thest lunar cycle in a hundred years. If I can¡¯t go through it,


    I¡®ll die. If I can, I¡¯ll live for a thousand years,¡± the big roc said indifferently.


    Jagoan finally realized that the big me was a real old freak, but it was a pity that it had been held in


    captivity all this while. It only knew about the current situation in the Starfall Continent because Jagoan


    had told it.


    In the end, the big roc told Jagoan that it could not change its form because of the Resurrection Herb.


    Sure enough, everything in the world was bound by cause and effect. Gaining something might end up


    with losing something.


    Jagoan was now pretty suspicious of King Chaya, who was Luna Chaya. He was surprised to hear that


    she had lived for 10,000 years.


    She mentioned that she had reached the holy tier and had even attempted the god tier, so Jagoan


    wondered if it was true. He could check when he got to the white tiger territory, but it was probably


    impossible for Jagoan to get such confidential information so easily.


    ***


    After another three days, Jagoan was ready to go out and leave the Deadly Desert.


    Before that, Jagoan went to the medicine garden where Haley Summer was. Seeing the thriving herbs,


    Jagoan was delighted.


    Another beautiful woman stood before Haley, whose appearance was not inferior to Haley¡¯s, but


    compared to King Chaya, the two had to take a backseat.


    ¡°Get ready¡­ I need the two of you to help me in a few days,¡± Jagoan said lightly


    The two replied, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    The other person was Kane. She had lost her arrogance from before because Jagoan had nted the


    magic seed in her body.


    As for Jagoan, he appeared in the Deadly Desert and took three days to get out of the ckout zone.


    Then, he summoned the big roc and took half a month before leaving the Deadly Desert.


    Along the way, Jagoan truly saw the dangers of the Deadly Desert. Even the big roc at the peak of nine


    stars was injured, which proved the horror of the Deadly Desert.


    The fact was, the center of the Deadly Desert was rtively safe apart from the Deadly Army under


    King Chaya, but the Deadly Army posed no threat to those who hadprehended the power of the


    laws.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing a grass field in front of him, Jagoan was very happy. Finally, he did not have to move around in


    the yellow sandy environment anymore.


    On the big roc¡¯s back, Jagoan found the first small city, Willow City.


    Seeing the people in Willow City, Jagoan sighed. It was no easy feat to cross the Deadly Desert. This


    small town was thousands of miles away from the Deadly Desert with not many powerful practitioners.


    The strongest ones were seven-star physique builders.


    Strangely enough, Jagoan did not find any mechas here.

 Chapter 3796

    Chapter 3796


    Outside Willow City, the big roc entered Verge Tower, and at the same time, several people appeared


    beside Jagoan.


    It was none other than Golda, Ember, and the others, as well as Haley and Kane. Of course, Haley¡¯s


    daughter, Gail Summer, was there too.


    ¡°Remember, my current identity is the 33rd prince of the flying snake royal family,¡± Jagoan said, and


    added, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s thest name of the flying snake royal family?¡±


    ¡°Marsden,¡± Haley whispered.


    ¡°Okay, from now on, I¡¯ll be Polo Marsden,¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    He was about to pretend to be royalty again.


    Kane looked at Jagoan in exasperation. She still could not figure out how one person could bear two


    royal imprints.


    Everyone hastily replied, ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s find out what ce this is and if any big events have happened on the Starfall Continent in


    the past few months,¡± Jagoan said.


    Although he had amunicator, some hidden things could not be seen there and had to be


    purchased.


    Jagoan was not worried about pretending to be a prince of the flying snake royal family at all because


    that ce was millions of miles away from the white tiger territory, even farther than the ancient dragon


    territory and the chimera territory.


    Everyone boarded Jagoan¡¯s aircraft and flew to Willow City.


    Jagoan bought this aircraft in the ancient dragon territory, so all the practitioners in Willow City were


    curious at its appearance because no one usually visited this small ce.


    Of course, Haley and Kane went down first, followed by Golda and Ember to find out some information.


    Seeing this group of people with four nine-star practitioners, Willow City was suddenly filled with big


    shots.


    Haley went forth with a bang and promptly found the most luxurious ce in Willow City.


    Jagoan moved in and waited for news.


    One hourter, Golda and the others returned and reported to Jagoan.


    This ce belonged to the ze Kingdom of the white tiger territory, and Willow City was the


    southernmost town of the ze Kingdom, located right outside the Deadly Desert.


    The ze Kingdom was a small country attached to the white tiger royal family. Thergest city around


    was ze City, the capital of ze Kingdom.


    As for the major events that happened on the Starfall Continent in the past two months, there was no


    way to find out. There was not even a channel avable. That was because the Enneagon, thergest


    chamber ofmerce on the Starfall Continent, did not have a branch here.


    However, they still found some useful information.


    The people of the white tiger territory admired strength, so there were few upations like mechas,


    and flying aircraft was simply a tool for transportation.


    Jagoan was aware of this. In the ancient dragon territory, technology and individual strength were on


    par, so the ancient dragon territory had rtively stronger control.


    On the contrary, the white tiger territory¡¯s sphere of control was considerablycking. Everyone


    basically went about their own business, and it was enough just to pay a certain amount of practice


    resources every year.


    As for the ck turtle territory, mechas ran rampant, and their technology was so advanced that even


    the ancient dragon territory could notpete with them.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the most technologically advanced ce on the whole Starfall Continent had to be the insect


    territory outside the nine territories. The technology there was so advanced that the nine royal families


    were rumored to be cooperating with them.

 Chapter 3797

    Chapter 3797


    After resting for a day, Jagoan headed to ze City with everyone.


    He had to go to a big city to find useful information.


    Kane was very worried about Jagoan¡¯s swaggering behavior and asked on the aircraft, ¡°Master, Jagoan


    Shell has some influence in the white tiger territory. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡±


    Kane was not being kind. Her fate was tied to Jagoan now. If Jagoan died, she would not stay alive


    either.


    Based on her understanding of Jagoan, he would definitely not let a traitor like her go.


    Of course, she did not do it willingly, but who could say for sure?


    ¡°Haha, he couldn¡¯t do anything to me in the ancient dragon territory, so what can he do in the white


    tiger territory? Unless hees here in person. If this had happened in the past, I¡¯d have run away


    immediately, but things are different now.¡±


    Not only had Jagoanprehended the power ofws that could only be done by a practitioner at the


    peak of nine stars, but he also owned an exotic fire and three major holy artifacts.


    If Jagoan Shell dared to turn up, Jagoan could at least teach him a painful lesson. As long as a holy-tier


    mighty being did not appear, Jagoan could run rampant throughout the Starfall Continent. He had the


    means to do that now.


    Of course, Jagoan was not arrogant without reason. He had some understanding of some old freaks.


    Some powerhouses at the peak of nine stars had lived for thousands of years andprehended


    several types of the power ofws, and they had also established their domains. Against those old


    freaks, Jagoan could only run. However, once he mastered the first level of Soul Exercise, the Soul


    Transformation, he could form more splitting sword intent.


    At that time, he would be unrivaled at the levels below the holy tier.


    Kane obviously did not believe Jagoan¡¯s words.


    Jagoan smiled, and a white me suddenly appeared in his hand. It was the Frosty me.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The temperature on the aircraft dropped instantly, sending chills through everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Kane said in surprise, ¡°Thews of me. Is this an exotic fire?¡±


    Jagoan nodded with a smile, and Kane was in disbelief. It had only been two months. Not only had


    Jagoanprehended thews of me but also absorbed an exotic fire. His luck was beyond


    imagination.


    After that, they rushed to ze City and arrived half a dayter.


    ***


    The entire ze City seemed to be built on top of a volcano, and the surrounding moat was actually


    filled with magma. mes burst out from the magma from time to time.


    As they approached ze City, the aircraft prompted.


    ¡°Your aircraft is approaching ze City, the capital of ze Kingdom in the white tiger territory. Aircraft


    are prohibited from flying over the city.¡±


    Jagoan did not challenge thew. He followed the instruction and stopped at the bay as prompted


    before putting his aircraft into his space ring. Then, everyone paid the entry fee and entered ze City.


    Although the city was not as big as Dragonvale City, it was not small either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up. Haley and Kane will follow me,¡± Jagoan said, and everyone acted ording to their


    predefined n.


    He headed to the Enneagon in ze City.


    The tall building of the Enneagon was very obvious. For some reason, there were not many tall


    buildings in ze City, so the Enneagon was particrly obvious.


    As soon as they entered the Enneagon, they were greeted by a dedicated attendant. These people had


    a good eye for such things.


    Jagoan was very strong, and he was apanied by two maids with the strength of nine stars, so he


    looked like a nobleman at a nce.


    ¡°My lord, please head to the guest lounge on the fourth floor. Someone will be waiting for you¡­¡±


    Jagoan smiled and led Haley and Kane up to the fourth floor.

 Chapter 3798

    Chapter 3798


    Jagoan had just entered the fourth floor of the Enneagon when a mature woman greeted him.


    ¡°Wee, I¡¯m the Enneagon manager of the ze City branch, Renee Hew.¡±


    The fourth floor of the Enneagon was decorated in a futuristic and exotic style.


    Seeing this, Jagoan sighed. As expected of the Enneagon.


    ¡°My master wants to sell and buy some things and information,¡± Haley said.


    Upon seeing Haley, Renee could not help but gasp. She could feel that she was jealous of Haley¡¯s


    perfect face. However, that also made Renee more certain that Jagoan was a wealthy man.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Renee said.


    She led them into a huge room, served Jagoan some coffee, and started talking about business.


    Haley looked at Jagoan, who nodded. She took out the dragon viper¡¯s body from the space ring.


    The huge body immediately filled the room, which surprised Renee.


    The vibe radiating from the dragon viper also terrified Renee. She quickly sent a message through the


    communicator, and within a minute, two old men came in through the door.


    When the two old men saw the dragon viper, they said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s a dragon viper. I didn¡¯t expect to


    see the dragon viper in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mutated dragon viper too. See, the scales on this carcass actually contain the power of mes.¡±


    The two old men started discussing among themselves,pletely forgetting about the guests around.


    Renee said softly, ¡°Sirs, please take a look at it. This lord wants to sell it to us.¡±


    The two looked at Jagoan, and one of them said, ¡°Excuse me, I was too excited just now.¡±


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°No worries.¡±


    The two appraisers had strength in thete stage of nine stars, but they could not tell Jagoan¡®s level.


    However, this did not prevent them from doing business.


    The two examined the carcass for a long time, and one of them said, ¡°My lord, if it¡¯s convenient, can


    you tell me where you hunted this dragon viper?¡±


    Jagoan said evenly, ¡°The Deadly Desert.¡±


    Hearing that, the two of them looked at Jagoan in shock. They did not expect Jagoan toe out of


    the Deadly Desert, and their expressions rapidly changed.


    This did not escape Jagoan¡¯s eyes. It seemed that the Deadly Desert still contained many secrets.


    In the end, the two agreed that the dragon viper could be sold for 30 million star dors. If Jagoan sold


    it together with the dragon viper¡¯s crystal nucleus, the price would go up to 50 million star dors.


    Jagoan did not choose star dors but energy stones instead. Although star dors could be used too,


    they were not as practical as energy stones. In ces like the Deadly Desert, the people only epted


    energy stones.


    After the transaction waspleted, Jagoan started spending it. He really could not keep his earnings


    for long.


    ¡°Do you have any aircraft?¡± Jagoan asked.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Renee replied, ¡°Of course, we do¡­¡±


    Before Renee finished speaking, Jagoan interrupted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about that junk. I


    want to see thetest aircraft from the Enneagon.¡±


    Renee said, ¡°These are thetest flying warcraft of the Enneagon, Windforce One and Phantom One.¡±


    Following Renee¡¯s introduction, a high-definition picture appeared on the surrounding walls as if the


    warcraft was right in front of them.


    The two warcraft were disyed from a 360-degree angle, but Jagoan was not interested.

 Chapter 3799

    Chapter 3799


    ¡°s, I already have these two warcraft. The Enneagon is really slow at releasing new models,¡±


    Jagoan said pretentiously.


    He did own the Phantom One, which he bought in Westhill City back then. As for the Windforce One,


    he got it by chance. It belonged to Kane, and it was in Verge Tower.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Renee was dumbfounded, and she said, ¡°My lord, if we release too many at once, we can¡¯t sell them at


    all.¡±


    The research on flying warcraft was about the same in the nine territories, but some people could get


    super advanced flying warcraft from the insect territory, which was not rted to their chamber of


    commerce.


    The Enneagon cooperated with the insects, but thetter would not give them their core technology.


    Once the Enneagon got hold of the core technology and did mass production, the end product would


    not be advanced warcraft but mass warcraft. The insects had suffered a loss from simr incidents in


    the past.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s change the topic¡­ Tell me more about anything that can bring people back to life,¡± Jagoan


    said.


    He was referring to herbs. As for pills, they were already lost in time.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    After Renee finished speaking, several types of herbs appeared on that wall.


    ¡°My lord, this is the Nine Sr Resurrection Herb, which can bring the dead back to life. Even on the


    brink of death, that person can be brought back to life¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the Nine Sr Nine Lunar Resurrection Herb, even rarer than the Nine Sr Resurrection


    Herb. It can not only bring people back to life but also prolong a person¡¯s lifespan¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ This one is the Arctic Snow Lotus can bring the dead back to life and also purify the body from


    evil spirits¡­¡±


    After that, Renee introduced dozens more herbs to Jagoan, who finally said tly, ¡°Does the Enneagon


    have these herbs for sale?¡±


    Renee shook her head and said, ¡°The Enneagon will only purchase but not sell these things. Even if


    we do, I don¡¯t have the authority.¡±


    Jagoan already knew that these things were invaluable, so how could they be sold?


    These precious herbs had long since disappeared on the Starfall Continent and could only be found in


    some ancient ruins.


    Once they appeared, it would be a big war, and anyone could make a fortune if they found one.


    ¡°Do you have any news about these herbs?¡± Jagoan asked without giving up.


    ¡°Yes, the ancient ruin of the White Imperial City at the center of the nine territories will appear soon.¡±


    Later, Jagoan found out more about the ancient ruin of the White Imperial City. It would make an


    appearance once every century, and all the experts from the nine territories would gather each time


    because some of the opportunities found inside would even be tempting for experts outside the


    territories.


    The ancient ruin of the White Imperial City was located at the center of the nine territories, and it would


    appear in a year.


    The Nine Sr Resurrection Herb had appeared three times in the past 2,000 years in this ancient


    ruin. With this news, Jagoan¡¯s trip was not in vain.


    The White Imperial City was extremely strange, and highly developed technology could be found there.


    Anyway, it was much more technologically advanced than the nine territories, and the most advanced


    warcraft in current existence was actually produced by the White Imperial City.


    In fact, some people suspected that the insect territory was so advanced in technology because they


    had obtained the technological heritage from the White imperial City.


    This was the first time Jagoan heard of this spection, and Renee exined the reason for this to


    him.

 Chapter 3800

    Chapter 3800


    The ancient ruin of the White Imperial City first appeared 2,000 years ago, and the rapid development


    of the insects¡¯ technology also started at the same time, so that spection was not without reason.


    Jagoan asked, ¡°Do you have any news about the Deadly Desert?¡±


    Hearing that, Renee¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she said, ¡°The news about the Deadly Desert is


    very expensive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how expensive?¡± Jagoan asked curiously


    Hearing this, Jagoan was more aware it seemed that the Deadly Desert had many hidden secrets.


    ¡°If I tell you everything I know, it¡¯ll cost five million star dors.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Renee finished speaking, Jagoan gasped.


    ¡°Start talking¡­ It¡¯s only five million. I can even afford 50 million¡­¡± After Jagoan regained his


    composure, he said.


    Renee started to exin Jagoan about the Deadly Desert.


    In fact, there was no Deadly Desert 8,000 years ago. That site used to belong to the ancient dragon


    territory and the white tiger territory. Everything started because of the great war 10,000 years ago.


    After the war, the initial 12 royal families became the current nine.


    After that, a genius among geniuses appeared and only took a thousand years to reach the holy tier.


    That person was also a member of the royal family and quickly started challenging several holy-tier


    powerhouses back then.


    However, the holy-tier powerhouses of the nine royal families were all experts renowned for many


    years. The royalty did not defeat anyone, but those holy-tier powerhouses did not kill that genius either.


    In the end, an ancient battlefield appeared in the Deadly Desert, and a godly artifact appeared inside,


    causing the holy-tier powerhouses to fight over it.


    The royalty finally found the chance and got the godly artifact. By using the godly artifact, the royalty


    was about to breach the holy tier to reach the god tier in just 2,000 years.


    The holy-tier powerhouses of the nine royal families could not sit by and do nothing and tried to stop


    the royalty. The royalty attracted heaven¡¯s punishment and fought against the experts.


    The result of the battle was the Deadly Desert today.


    An area of millions of miles turned into a desert. The royalty failed to break through the holy tier and


    died, and the godly artifact disappeared.


    That battle was extremely tragic, and four of the top ten holy-tier powerhouses died under heaven¡¯s


    punishment.


    The Deadly Desert also had its master, and in just a hundred years, the Deadly Desert truly became a


    deadly desert. Everyone suspected that the royalty did not die but became the master of the Deadly


    Desert.


    Renee did not know if the holy-tier powerhouses made any moves after that, but the Deadly Desert had


    its master.


    After hearing that, Jagoan was quite agitated.


    It seemed that Her Jagoanal Highness Luna Chaya was the royalty mentioned, and what King Chaya


    told him was true.


    After Jagoan settled the bill, he did not remain in the Enneagon but stayed in ze City.


    He nned to practice for a while here before heading to the center of the nine territories. As for the


    location where the ancient ruin of the White Imperial City would appear, it was the chimera territory.


    Speaking of that, Jagoan¡¯s expression became animated. Many chimera royal family members would


    surely turn up at the ancient ruin of the White Imperial City. Jagoan wondered if they would go crazy


    when they saw the chimera imprint on him.


    Just like this, Jagoan led a life of practice. When he was free, he would wander around ze City with


    Haley and Kane. Practicing all daylong was not a good thing.


    Jagoan chose to constantly practice the Splitting Sword Technique and Soul Exercise. Other than that,


    he wouldprehend some powers of thews.


    He had obtained countless bones with the powers of thews in the ancient epoch battlefield, which


    was a huge haul.


    Those were really good things. Jagoan asked about the price, which was ridiculously high.

 Chapter 3801

    Chapter 3801


    Things with the power ofws were few and far between. Moreover, not everyone could enterthe


    Deadly Desert ande out intact. Jagoan was a special exception.


    Jagoan had just returned home with Haley when Kane said, ¡°Master, someone is following us¡­¡±


    Jagoan was unfazed and told her to ignore it. Since he was with two beauties all day long, someone


    must have noticed them.


    ***


    The next day, someone turned up at the door, and there were quite a few of them.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jagoan looked at the aircraft outside and said with a sneer, ¡°Hehe, I haven¡¯t fought for a few days. I¡¯m


    itching to do so.¡±


    The people on the aircraft belonged to thew enforcement unit of ze City.


    At this time, an army of 100 people got down.


    The leader looked at Jagoan¡¯s yard and said coldly, ¡°The king has issued an order. We suspect that


    you¡¯re fugitives from the ancient dragon territory, so we¡¯ll detain you now.¡±


    However, Jagoan and the others did not say a word. Everyone was busy with their affairs. Jagoan


    drank his tea, and no one paid any attention to them.


    Seeing this scene, the leader said, ¡°Very well, take them down!¡±


    A whistling sound through the air was heard immediately. Except for the leader of thisw enforcement


    unit with a strength of nine stars, the rest were basically five or six stars.


    They charged at Jagoan. Golda and Ember quickly sprang into action, and fights broke out in the yard.


    Energy fluctuations appeared and spread to the surroundings, but they quickly faded within one yard of


    approaching Jagoan.


    Jagoan observed the warriors. Most of them had powerful energies, and many seemed to be physique


    builders.


    In just a few minutes, many people were sent flying away, which embarrassed the leader, who rushed


    at Jagoan. He knew that Jagoan was their master. As long as Jagoan was taken down, these people


    would give up resistance.


    Unfortunately, before he entered the yard, Ember appeared in front of him.


    A huge fist taught him what a real physique builder could do. Without any fancy moves, every punch


    landed on the flesh.


    Golda and the others had been trained by the big roc, and that physical training was definitely the most


    deranged Jagoan had ever seen.


    The leader was beaten to a pulp by Ember.


    On a tall building not far away, a man in a red robe saw the leader of thew enforcement unit being


    beaten and shouted angrily, ¡°Trash!


    ¡°Eustace, take the secret guards and kill them. Bring the two chicks back to me, and that little boy toy


    as well! I want him to watch as I kill his women.¡±


    Thinking of this, the man in the red robe was a little excited.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness¡­¡± The person behind him responded and promptly carried out his order, leaving


    him alone in the room as heughed lecherously.


    The fight in Jagoan¡®s yard was almost over. These people were too weak.


    ¡°That¡®s enough. Throw them out,¡± Jagoan said.


    Many people were tossed out in an instant. As Jagoan turned around to return to the house to practice,


    he heard a voice.


    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s too much to ignore thew enforcement unit of ze Kingdom just like this.¡±

 Chapter 3802

    Chapter 3802


    Jagoan turned around and saw a few people.


    He could see that the leader was in thete stage of nine stars, and he was the one who spoke.


    ¡°Oh, what do you want, then?¡±


    Just as Jagoan spoke, a red figure appeared behind the man and said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll let you go if you give


    me the two chicks next to you.¡±


    Eustace looked at the man in red in surprise and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Oh, who are you?¡±


    As soon as he said that, many people behind him said, ¡°Kid, you must be blind to not recognize the


    Third Highness of the ze Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Kneel and greet the Third Highness at once!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and hand over the two chicks or you¡¯ll regreting to ze Kingdom!¡±


    The few people behind Third Highness said, obviously his underlings at a nce.


    Jagoan smiled. Beauty was the root of all trouble, indeed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He replied, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s see what the Third Highness can do, then. I haven¡¯t fought in a while, and my


    hands are getting a little itchy.¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s arrogant tone, the Third Highness could hardly contain his anger and said coldly,


    ¡°Eustace, kill him!¡±


    With thatmand, a fierce aura exploded from Eustace¡¯s body and caused the surrounding air to


    vibrate.


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°This is just nice!¡±


    Eustace turned into a vicious tiger and attacked Jagoan, his murderous aura evident.


    Jagoan sprang into action too. Red mes appeared on his body, and countless fist shadows appeared


    as he threw out his punches.


    He did not use the Frosty me because he was afraid these people might run away in fright. His


    ming fist shadows smashed toward Eustace.


    Boom!


    With a roaring sound, countless vibrations appeared. Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow disappeared, and Eustace


    took several steps back.


    Energy surged on Eustace¡¯s body and he shouted angrily, ¡°Tiger w!¡±


    With Eustace¡¯s movement, a huge tiger w appeared.


    The moment the tiger w appeared, it absorbed the energy in the surroundings and attacked Jagoan


    in a streak of red light.


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a cat w¡­¡±


    Jagoan formed a huge palm in front of him and smacked the tiger w. For a moment, violent


    fluctuations appeared in the space, and energy fluctuations spread in the air.


    After the two attacks collided, the tiger w and palm shadow disappeared.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Forget it. This is boring¡­¡±


    With fluctuations on Jagoan¡¯s body, the splitting sword intent appeared one after another, and the


    space fluctuated.


    The next moment, the splitting sword intent turned into a beam of light and zoomed toward Eustace.


    Eustace was shocked. A red light appeared on his body, and a blood-colored tiger emerged with a


    terrifying roar.


    Unfortunately, everything was in vain. The splitting sword intent pierced through the blood-red tiger and


    zoomed toward Eustace. No matter how he defended, it was useless.


    Bang!


    The next moment, Eustace spat a mouthful of blood, and a hole appeared on his shoulder with blood


    gushing out.


    Seeing this scene, the Third Highness said coldly, ¡°Trash! Kid, just you wait. I¡¯ll get reinforcements. I


    don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t deal with you!¡±


    Jagoan said with a sneer, ¡°Oh, did I allow you to leave?


    ¡°Golda, take them down!¡±

 Chapter 3803

    Chapter 3803


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, Golda promptly sprang into action.


    Before the Third Highness even had a chance to fight back, he was taken down.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    For a moment, his subordinates were furious and said coldly, ¡°Kid, how dare you? Let the Third


    Highness go at once!¡±


    ¡°Just wait for your head to roll. If the king finds out, he¡¯ll never let you go!¡±


    In the next moment, the men who spoke were beaten up by Ember until they could barely stand.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Tell your king toe and pay the ransom.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, he entered the house, and the third prince was knocked unconscious.


    Everyone got up and looked at each other. They were doomed. They had no other choice but to go


    back and report this matter.


    Very soon, Jagoan did not see the king of ze Kingdom but the experts of ze Kingdom instead


    because the king had issued a reward of a million star dors to capture Jagoan.


    For a while, the whole of ze Kingdom knew that an outsider had arrived, but unfortunately, all of


    them died before anyone saw Jagoan.


    Ember and Golda took turns beating these people into a pulp.


    Finally, an expert arrived, and Golda was defeated in less than ten moves.


    Jagoan appeared, looked at the old man in front of him, and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you


    meddle in my business?¡±


    The old man said ndly, ¡°Bob Oslo¡­¡±


    At this time, many people were watching outside Jagoan¡¯s small yard, observing the situation here.


    Hearing the old man¡¯s name, discussions broke out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Oslo from the Motley Guild to make a move. He¡¯s a top-notch expert in ze


    Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, the Third Highness deserves it. He messed with someone he shouldn¡¯t have messed with. I¡¯m


    thrilled.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that. Although the Third Highness isn¡¯t a good guy, that outsider is too arrogant


    too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, asking His Jagoanal Highness to pay the ransom is simply too much.¡±


    The discussions did not affect Jagoan at all.


    He said coldly, ¡°You should know that if you lose, your life is gone.¡±


    Bob said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job. I don¡®t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, let me fight with an expert of ze Kingdom.¡±


    After Jagoan said that, the space exploded with energy fluctuations as energy spread to the


    surroundings. A white me appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body. It was obviously fire, but the moment it


    appeared, the temperature dropped.


    Jagoan¡¯s punches instantly turned into countless fist shadows containing the Frosty me and


    attacked Bob.


    Seeing the mes on Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow, Bob eximed, ¡°An exotic me! You¡¯ve actually


    comprehended thews of me.¡±


    However, Bob did not back down. With a shake of his hand, a sword appeared. As his energy surged,


    countless sword energies appeared in the space.


    The sword energy attacked Jagoan¡¯s fist shadows, and the surrounding space began to vibrate.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, fluctuations appeared and an energy storm spread in the space.


    The two attacks were instantly wiped out at the point of collision.

 Chapter 3804

    Chapter 3804


    ¡°Good swordsmanship!¡±


    Jagoan roared, and the Caelum Sword appeared in his hand with a surge of energy.


    With a cry, the Caelum Sword turned into a sword formation.


    The sword formation rose from the ground and shrouded Bob inside. The surrounding energy poured


    into the sword formation.


    Jagoan was in the sword formation, and as the surrounding energy gathered, sword shadows


    continuously formed inside the formation one after another.


    A momentter, the sword shadows fell from the sky toward Bob at Jagoan¡¯smand.


    A burst of green light appeared on Bob¡¯s body, and the sword in his hand glowed brightly.


    ¡°Aurora!¡±


    At Bob¡¯smand, the space fluctuated, and the air began to hiss.


    The surrounding energy gathered toward Bob¡¯s sword, and the sword shadows that fell from Jagoan¡¯s


    sword formation could not harm him at all.


    The next moment, a light that was even more dazzling than before glowed on Bob¡®s sword.


    Boom!


    The space began to vibrate. Jagoan found that the sword had turned into a dazzling aurora and was


    zooming toward his sword formation.


    Bang! Boom!


    After several explosions, energy storms spread to the surroundings, and the space was filled with


    energy fluctuations.


    Jagoan¡¯s sword formation was damaged, and a space crack appeared at the ce where the collision


    happened. His small yard was wrecked beyond recognition, and the surrounding onlookers were


    dumbfounded.


    Jagoan was amazed at Bob¡®s sword, and the Splitting Sword Technique appeared in his mind.


    The moment the splitting sword intent appeared, sword cries resounded through the space, and the


    splitting sword intent filled the air.


    Bob scowled darkly as Jagoan merged countless sword intents into a huge sword shadow to attack


    him. Where the sword shadow passed, space cracks were left behind.


    The sword in Bob¡¯s hand hummed, and he shouted, ¡°Man and Sword Unite!¡±


    Boom!


    With a violent fluctuation, Jagoan found that Bob and the sword in his hand had merged into one.


    The two seemed to be one. Sword intent filled his body, and the surrounding energy converged toward


    him. In the end, Bob turned into a sword and rushed toward Jagoan¡¯s splitting sword shadow.


    The next moment, silence fell as everyone looked at Bob.


    There was no collision or fluctuation, and Bob was defeated just like that. Hey on the ground with


    countless injuries all over his body as blood flowed out of his mouth.


    He had never seen such strong sword energy before.


    Bob said, ¡°Thanks for your mercy¡­¡±


    Jagoan pursed his lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡®re not that young anymore, so stop hanging out in


    the future. Leave this world to young people like us.¡±


    The practitioners around looked at Jagoan in shock, and many of them whispered among themselves.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that tough guy? He¡¯s a very powerful outsider, indeed.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, since he has offended ze Kingdom, it¡¯s nothing but a dream if he still wants to leave.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what do you know? Do you know what the white me that just appeared on his body is? It¡¯s


    an exotic me. Do you understand what that means?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? How could he absorb an exotic me?¡±


    Those words instantly caused an uproar. The news that Jagoan owned an exotic me quickly spread,


    making many people envious.

 Chapter 3805

    Chapter 3805


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, ze Kingdom fell silent in the end. They found Renee Hew of the Enneagon


    Chamber of Commerce to mediate this case. They took the Third Highness away afterpensating a


    lot of things, but the Third Highness had lost his manhood.


    Seeing the Third Highness¡¯s appearance, Renee looked at Jagoan and said, ¡°How could you do this?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s wrong with it? He has to pay for messing with me,¡± Jagoan said lightly.


    The practice resources were just a form of apology.


    ¡°Tell the king of ze Kingdom that if he wants to mess with me, juste forth, but he has to be


    prepared for my vengeance.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, the flying snake imprint appeared on his chest, and Renee eximed


    in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re the prince of the flying snake royal family!¡±


    ***


    A few dayster, news that Jagoan was the prince of the flying snake royal family spread throughout


    ze Kingdom.


    For a while, everyone praised the king for handling this matter perfectly. Otherwise, it would have been


    a disaster if he offended a prince.


    As for the Third Highness, no one cared about him. He had a bad reputation and had done countless


    wicked things, so no one stood up for him.


    Three dayster, Renee arrived with an invitation and said with a smile, ¡°This is the annual auction of


    the white tiger royal family held in ck Tiger City. You may find something you need there.¡±


    Jagoan knew that ck Tiger City was a meg a city of the white tiger royal family that wasparable


    to White Tiger City, and it was extremely prosperous.


    Jagoan also understood the implication behind this invitation, so he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Those who could receive an invitation were true experts and people of high status. Jagoan had never


    enjoyed such treatment in the past. Now, Jagoan received the treatment of a nobleman, and he was


    not as miserable as when he first arrived at the Starfall Continent.


    After staying in ze City for half a month, it was time to leave.


    After Jagoan left, in the pce of ze Kingdom, the king of ze Kingdom asked after hearing the


    report from his subordinates, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure, but it¡¯s likely Jagoan rke. He pretended to be the chimera prince in the ancient


    dragon territory,¡± the subordinate said.


    Hearing this, the king pondered before saying, ¡°Disclose this information to Mr. Shell!¡±


    The man agreed and said, ¡°Should we make a move? Mr. Shell wants to capture Jagoan, so he must


    be carrying a big secret with him.¡±


    The king of ze Kingdom said with a smile, ¡°I know Jagoan must have a secret with him, but ze


    Kingdom is a small country and can¡¯t afford this mess.¡±


    ¡°Just send a message to Mr. Shell and tell him that Jagoan has already gone to ck Tiger City.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Jagoan was already on his way. ck Tiger City was only two or three days away from


    ze City, and Phantom One was fast enough to have him arrive in two days.


    After arriving at ck Tiger City, it looked like a huge pce ground with countless golden buildings


    which almost blinded Jagoan¡¯s eyes. Even at night, ck Tiger City dazzled with a golden light.


    This ce was a city that never slept. Day or night, people were everywhere, including beast people


    and demi-humans. To his surprise, there were also insects.

 Chapter 3806

    Chapter 3806


    Jagoan had heard of the insects, but this was his first time seeing one.


    Their huge wings werepletely out of proportion to their petite bodies. ck Tiger City was really a


    hodgepodge where everything could be found.


    Such things could never be seen in the ancient dragon territory, especially so many monster races and


    insects.


    Jagoan was also shocked to see ve trading happening on the streets.


    Anyone with money had the final say in ck Tiger City.


    ¡°My lord, buy me. I can serve you well¡­¡±


    At this time, Jagoan passed by a cat woman with a human body and face but with a tail and cat ears.


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll make sure you live in paradise every day¡­¡±


    This came from a fox woman.


    All of them were peerless beauties, but with two beautiful women beside him, no one had the chance to


    make a move.


    Kane and Haley pursed their lips and looked at the ves with disdain, giving off the feeling of


    jealousy.


    Jagoan was numb to such things. This was a world where the fist ruled, and everything else was


    bullsh*t.


    When they returned to the penthouse in the East Court of ck Tiger City for a break, Kane said,


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re being followed.¡±


    Jagoan did not notice that. He did not care about such things now. Kane was responsible for this.


    ¡°Oh, who is it? Can you tell?¡± Jagoan asked.


    His enemy was either Jagoan Shell or the ancient Heavenly Court. The king of ze Kingdom did not


    have the guts.


    It had been a while since the ancient Heavenly Court showed up. They suffered a loss in his hands the


    last time, so their next attack would most likely be quite massive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Their people are all downstairs,¡± Kane said.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Ignore them. After the auction starts, we¡¯ll stay in ck Tiger City for a while before


    heading to the chimera territory and waiting for the opening of White Imperial City.¡±


    Speaking of the ancient ruin of White Imperial City, special keys were required to enter this ce, and


    the keys were in the hands ofthe nine royal families. Of course, some would be auctioned every year.


    In fact, Jagoan was here because of the keys. White Imperial City would open in a year, so the keys


    were highly sought after. As for the stalkers, they dared not do anything in ck Tiger City.


    ck Tiger City was so developed and prosperous because no one dared to make a move here.


    It was rumored in the outside world that a holy-tier powerhouse of the white tiger royal family lived in


    seclusion here, but no one could verify it.


    In fact, ck Tiger City was more economically prosperous than White Tiger City, which was the


    political and technological center of the white tiger royal family.


    On the third day after Jagoan arrived in ck Tiger City, the biggest annual auction in ck Tiger City


    was about to start.


    From the moment he entered the venue, he realized how popr the auction house was.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The auction house of ck Tiger City was a huge ring-shaped building. It was extremely crowded as if


    all the dignitaries and nobles of the whole ck Tiger City had gathered here.


    Jagoan held a VIP invitation card, so he led Haley and Kane directly to the private room on the second


    floor.


    The first floor was filled with elemental practitioners.


    The huge poption of ck Tiger City was rted to the system here. There was no such thing as


    lower-ss citizens living underground here.


    ck Tiger City was very inclusive.

 Chapter 3807

    Chapter 3807


    When the time was up, an auction tform rose in the center of the auction stage.


    A figure in red appeared. It was a middle-aged man. The simple clothes on him could hardly conceal


    his murderous aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m the mayor of ck Tiger City, Derek Stine. I¡¯m sure everyone knows the rules of ck Tiger City,


    so I won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    His tone was very domineering. He was an expert at the peak of nine stars.


    If Jagoan fought against him, he would lose within ten moves. That shocking murderous aura was


    horrifying.


    Then, a young woman in a dress appeared and said, ¡°I¡¯m Linda, the auctioneer for this event. Without


    further ado, let¡¯s start the auction for the first item.¡±


    A white jade key appeared in her hand, and she said softly, ¡°One key to the ancient ruin of White


    Imperial City, starting at one million star dors.¡±


    The auction item was disyed on the wall from a 360-degree angle, and the special energy contained


    in it could be seen in high-definition images.


    Jagoan was surprised that the first auction item would be this key. He was sure everyone would go


    crazy over it.


    Sure enough, countless voices rang in the next moment, and the auction house became lively. The


    price of the key quickly increased to ten million.


    In the end, it stayed at 12 million. Any higher and it would not be worth it. Although there were few


    auction items here, one could still find other things if one looked for them.


    Those who bid for this item were mostly from the first floor. The VIPs on the second floor and up did not


    bid for it. Most of them already had one in their hands. However, Jagoan¡¯s voice shocked everyone!


    ¡°What the hell? Why is a nobleman out to snatch this thing from us?¡±


    ¡°13 million!¡± Jagoan announced this price without hesitation.


    A man with a red face on the first floor scowled darkly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°13 million. Any other bidders? If there¡¯s none, this key will go to VIP No. 112,¡± Auctioneer Linda said


    with a hint of enticement in her voice.


    The red-faced man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°14 million.¡±


    Before Linda could say anything, Jagoan said, ¡°15 million.¡±


    Jagoan did not follow the rules and simply quoted the price. The red-faced man sneered and said,


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so great about being a nobleman? Here, money counts above anything else.¡±


    When he was about to increase the price, someone next to him said, ¡°Hey, Brody, what are you doing?


    This is not a treasure. There¡¯ll be moreter. Just let that sucker have it.¡±


    Sure enough, no one raised the price, and Jagoan finally got the key.


    ¡°Congrattions to VIP No. 112 for winning the first auction item¡­ Now, we shall start with the second


    item. It¡¯s a masterpiece from Master Oslo, the Swinging Dragon Sword at the peak of ninth grade.¡±


    After Linda finished speaking, a sword appeared in her hand. With a wave of her hand, the sword


    hummed.


    Jagoan was not interested in this item, so he did not participate.


    However, Jagoan shot to fame after that because he got three keys to the ancient ruin of White


    Imperial City in a row, which made many people dumbfounded. They were waiting to pick up a bargain,


    but Jagoan had taken everything.


    What should they do?


    They were afraid that Jagoan would take the remaining keys, but he fell silent again.


    After the first round of the auction waspleted, the second round started, and there was a third


    round after that. In fact, all the good things were in the third round.


    Based on the auction brochure, there was a holy artifact up for auction, which showed the background


    of this auction house.

 Chapter 3808

    Chapter 3808


    Jagoan did not make a single bid in the second round of the auction, which surprised many people.


    The auctioneer for the second round was a man, and the items auctioned were not very rare, but one


    of them aroused Jagoan¡¯s interest. It was an energy crystal containing thews of me.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    This thing was actually sold at a sky-high price of 50 million star dors.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan was tempted.


    He had quite a few bones that contained the power ofws, which were all piled up in Verge Tower.


    Even if they were not as valuable as energy stones, they were not bad either.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Haley, auction off some bones.¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯smand, Haley nodded.


    When she appeared again, she said, ¡°This auction house is too much. They actually charge a 15%


    handling fee.¡±


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s too bad they¡¯re powerful enough to do so. Except for the ones for your


    own use, you may get rid of the rest.¡±


    Haley nodded. In fact, she had already selected some and sold the rest.


    In the past, Jagoan had sold some bones that contained the power of rules and made quite a fortune.


    Sure enough, the auctioneer at the auction soon said, ¡°The next item up for auction is the power of


    acquiredws, thews of water.¡±


    A strange bone appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, and thews of water contained in it made them feel


    a surge of excitement. The energy crystal containing thews of me just now was formed innately.


    For a while, the elemental practitioners broke out in discussions, and the auctioneer said, ¡°Let me


    exin to everyone the difference between innatews and acquiredws.


    ¡°Laws that are formed innately can bring the power ofws to a greater height, making it possible to


    comprehend the true meaning ofws, but the requirements forprehension are rtively high.


    ¡°Acquiredws are the formedws that have already beenprehended by others, so they are safer


    and faster toprehend, but the shoring is that they are not asplete as the innatews.¡±


    Jagoan felt that the auctioneer was too good at talking. His words caused an uproar in the auction hall.


    ¡°The bidding will start at 200 star dors.¡±


    For a while, bidding filled the auction house, and the auctioneer was grinning from ear to ear.


    In the end, it was sold for 20 million star dors, and even though several pieces were auctioned in a


    row, the prices remained high.


    It had been a day since the auction, and it was getting dark outside.


    At this time, the climax of the auction arrived because the third round of the auction started. Everyone


    present was an expert, basically with the strength of nine stars, so one day was nothing to them.


    As a woman in a green dress appeared, amotion went through the auction house.


    Jagoan looked at the woman who had a sultry figure and a face that couldunch a thousand ships.


    Standing there, she looked like an angel in the mortal world.


    Of all the women Jagoan had ever seen, only Luna Chaya couldpare with her.

 Chapter 3809

    Chapter 3809


    ¡°Greetings, everyone, my name is Jagoan¡­¡±


    As soon as the woman said that, the auction house immediately burst into warm apuse and cheers.


    ¡°Miss Jagoan, you look more beautiful day by day!¡±


    ¡°Wow, her level has reached the peak of nine stars too!¡±


    ¡°Miss Jagoan, I¡¯ve prepared potpourri for you!¡±


    For a moment, voices filled the hall, and many distinguished guests were her suitors.


    Jagoan was taken aback by this scene. He did not expect Jagoan to be so popr in ck Tiger City.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Next to him, Kane snorted coldly.


    In fact, all the women in the hall did not look very happy.


    Jagoan asked, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Kane said, ¡°Jagoan Oslo. It¡¯s rumored that she was adopted by the holy-tier powerhouse of the white


    tiger royal family when she was a child. She¡¯s in her 30s now.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan understood. No wonder she had so many suitors. It seemed that there was more


    than met the eye.


    ¡°Thank you for your support. We have ten items in the third round of auction today¡­ Next, we¡¯ll start


    the auction for the first item!¡± Jagoan announced, and the auction house fell silent.


    ¡°Holy artifact, Divine Night Sword.¡±


    The sword appeared on therge screen on the walls, exuding the sharpness of the holy artifact.


    Jagoan thought it was a good sword, but it was not as good as the Lunar Sword he got.


    ¡°ording to legend, the Divine Night Sword is made from the divine stones in the sky. With no trace


    of metalponents in its body, it can be said to be the treasure of an earth elemental practitioner¡­


    The bid will start at 500,000 energy stones!¡±


    As Jagoan finished speaking, voices filled the hall for a while, especially the earth elemental


    practitioners who bid madly.


    In the end, the Divine Night Sword was sold for five million energy stones, with emphasis on energy


    stones, not star dors.


    Later, some herbs and pills appeared, but they were useless to Jagoan. However, the next item got


    Jagoan interested.


    ¡°The following item is the Five Element Formation¡­ As long as you have the five elements, you can


    set up the Five Element Formation.¡±


    The introduction of the Five Element Formation followed. It was a formation that could reverse the


    forces, kill people, or trap them.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Most importantly, this formation came with an official method to set it up. Not only could it be arranged


    anytime and anywhere, but it could be set up in one¡¯s ce of residence too.


    For a while, all the big shots were ready to make a move.


    Seeing this, the elemental practitioners sitting on the first floor got ready to watch the excitement.


    The people in the VIP rooms rarely made a move. Many things did not seem to arouse their interest at


    all.


    ¡°Bidding will start at one million energy stones.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the price went up to ten million energy stones, and the big shots on the second


    and third floors were involved.


    ¡°20 million energy stones!¡± A bid came from the VIP room on the third floor.


    After a moment a voice rang, ¡°I¡®m a prince from the Jagoan royal family. Who dares topete with


    me?¡±


    Hearing that, someone said in an instant, ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so great about the Jagoan prince? I¡¯m the


    prince of the ck turtle royal family.¡±


    ¡°25 million, it¡¯s mine!¡±


    However, a voice was heard at this time. ¡°This is Jagoan Shell. Please do me this favor. 30 million!¡±


    Hearing this voice, many people fell silent. Although they were all princes, Jagoan Shell was a mayor of


    a big city, so the resources he could deploy were not something they couldpete with.


    At this time, an indifferent voice was heard.


    ¡°31 million!¡± Another voice rang.

 Chapter 3810

    Chapter 3810


    It was none other than Jagoan. He was not interested at first, but he did not expect to see Jagoan, so


    he wanted to do something.


    Hearing that, the auction house burst into exmations.


    No one expected Jagoan to be so bold that he dared to mess with a powerful mayor.


    Jagoan recognized Jagoan¡¯s voice and said coldly, ¡°35 million! Jagoan rke, how dare you pretend to


    be a member ofthe chimera royal family and appear in ck Tiger City?!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jagoan said that, the auction house was in an uproar, and countless people eximed.


    ¡°Who is this person who dares to pretend to be a member of the chimera royal family?¡±


    ¡°Hey, ck Tiger City is really full of surprises. We can watch a good show now.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Jagoan Shell is the mayor of Dragonvale City in the ancient dragon territory. He¡¯s really a


    big shot.¡±


    Amid the exmations, Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°36 million! You couldn¡¯t do anything to me in the


    ancient dragon territory, yet you dare to chase after me to the white tiger territory.¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s words caused another wave of exmations. They were surprised to hear that Jagoan was


    able to escape from the ancient dragon territory and Jagoan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°40 million! That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t make a move. As long as you dare to leave ck Tiger City, you¡¯re


    dead for sure,¡± Jagoan said.


    The two bickered while bidding, and the whole auction house watched the excitement.


    Everyone wanted to know who Jagoan was and what tricks he had that Jagoan would chase after him


    all the way here.


    Jagoan was not a nobody. When he was a prince back then, he was already a well-known figure in the


    Starfall Continent. After bing a mayor, he became more famous.


    How many major mayors could there be in the nine major territories?


    Seeing that Jagoan made another bid, Jagoan made an offer without hesitation, ¡°41 million! You can


    wait for me outside ck Tiger City, then.¡±


    ¡°50 million! If you make another bid, I¡¯ll give up,¡± Jagoan said.


    Jagoan chuckled and said, ¡°Congrattions then, you fool¡­¡±


    Jagoan¡®s face went pale with anger. He did not expect Jagoan to have the confidence to confront him


    head-on now. It seemed that this young man had encountered something recently.


    Jagoan was thinking about how to get hold of Jagoan¡¯s secrets, while Jagoan was thinking about his


    next steps.


    Jagoan was thoroughly famous this time, and the ancient Heavenly Court was sure to receive the


    news. However, there was no danger in ck Tiger City, so it was still necessary to stay here for a


    while before rushing to the ancient ruin of the White Imperial City.


    In the end, Jagoan won the Five Element Formation for 50 million energy stones.


    Jagoan did not feel it was a loss.


    Many such formations were being passed down. As long as he had money, he could definitely get


    another one, so he was not bothered.


    With the appearance of thest auction item, everyone¡¯s attention turned away from Jagoan.


    ¡°Thest auction item is the Coburg Seal, a peak holy artifact¡­ This holy artifact has fallen from a


    godly artifact to a holy artifact with a high chance of being restored to a godly artifact!¡±


    Hearing that, the audience exploded, and all the old freaks made a move.


    As the price got higher and higher, the practitioners on the first floor were puzzled, and someone said,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a holy artifact? Even if it can be fixed, this price is simply ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and all the big shots are bidding like crazy. Even the eldest prince of the ck turtle royal


    family isn¡¯t letting up.¡±


    Jagoan was surprised too. There must be something fishy about this.

 Chapter 3811

    Chapter 3811


    At this time, the big roc said, ¡°Kiddo, this Coburg Seal is a good item. Get it if you can.¡±


    Jagoan asked, ¡°What¡¯s so special about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it feels like a good thing to me. I kind of have an impression of it, but I can¡¯t remember


    now.¡±


    Jagoan was exasperated. Even if he wanted to make a bid, he did not have so many energy stones


    now.


    The price of this thing was already 200 million energy stones now.


    What so special of it?


    At this moment, Haley said, ¡°I just found out something about it. The Coburg Seal likely contains the


    secret to entering the holy-tier.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan finally understood why these people were going crazy over it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Regardless of whether this information was true or not, it was enough for people to go mad over it. It


    was the secret to entering the holy-tier. All the princes of the major royal families were eyeing it now.


    No one knew how many holy-tier powerhouses existed in the whole Starfall Continent, but each of the


    nine royal families had at least one or two.


    No one would refuse the chance to enter the holy tier. One could only control one¡®s destiny by truly


    entering the holy tier, which was why everyone was moring over it.


    In the end, the Coburg Seal fell into the hands of the eldest prince of the ck turtle royal family. Thus,


    the auction ended on this note.


    Jagoan took his things and left the ce.


    To Jagoan¡¯s surprise, he bumped into Jagoan Oslo when he was picking up the auction items, while


    she was here for Jagoan too.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Oslo,¡± Jagoan said.


    Jagoan said lightly, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I¡¯m surprised to see that you bear the imprints of the


    chimera and the flying snake royal families.¡± Jagoan was surprised that Jagoan was well-informed.


    ¡°lt¡¯sjust a petty trick,¡± Jagoan said with augh.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too humble, Your Highness. It¡¯s not a petty trick for Jagoan Shell to act in person,¡±


    Jagoan said.


    Jagoan asked, ¡°How may I help you, Miss Jagoan?¡±


    He did not believe that Jagoan was here just to chat with him.


    ¡°Oh, I think you¡¯re a young talent, Mr. rke. I¡¯m holding aworking session tomorrow night, and I¡¯d


    like to invite you to meet the other young talents in ck Tiger City,¡± Jagoan said.


    Jagoan was surprised to hear this and immediately said, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your arrival tomorrow night then, Mr. rke,¡± Jagoan said with a smile and left.


    Jagoan was a little puzzled, wondering why Jagoan invited him.


    As Jagoan walked out of the auction with Haley and Kane, a young guy appeared in front of him and


    said coldly, ¡°What did Miss Jagoan say to you just now?¡±


    Jagoan was exasperated.


    Why did these fools appear in front of him all day long?


    He then replied coldly, ¡°Get out of my sight. I don¡¯t need a clown around me.¡±


    Several guards behind the young man said, ¡°Hey, are you tired of living? Do you know who our young


    master is?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize to our young master!¡±


    Jagoan did not even look at them as he said, ¡°Idiots!¡±

 Chapter 3812

    Chapter 3812


    The young master¡¯s face was ashen while the people behind him were raring to go.


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°Do you dare to make a move? This is ck Tiger City.¡±


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s arrogance, the young master said coldly, ¡°Do you want to go to the coliseum?¡±


    His followers made a racket and said, ¡°Only a coward will refuse.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if you kneel and apologize to our young master, maybe he¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    Jagoan had heard of the coliseum.


    Private fights were not permitted in ck Tiger City, but if there was a conflict, the parties could go to


    the coliseum to resolve it. Not only could conflicts be resolved there but also matters of life and death.


    Moreover, there were all sorts of betting handicaps too. It was the most popr venue in ck Tiger


    City where various beasts, foreign races, and ves gathered there.


    ¡°Oh, I want to check out that ce too,¡± Jagoan said.


    The young master smiled, and Jagoan added, ¡°But what can you bring to the betting table?¡±


    The young master sneered and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan knew that this was a rich kid and said, ¡°The Five Element Formation.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements. I¡¯ll see you at the coliseum in two hours. If you lose, tell me what Miss


    Jagoan said to you,¡± the young master said before he walked away.


    Of course, Jagoan would not believe this nonsense. There must be other reasons for this. However, it


    was just nice that he could visit the coliseum, but Kane was a little worried.


    He asked, ¡°Do you think Jagoan has a hand in this?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan waved his hand and said, ¡°So what? What can he do to me?¡±


    When Jagoan arrived at the coliseumter, he saw many brightly lit rings, and all the people were high


    on gambling.


    ¡°Kill him, kill him!¡±


    The sound echoed throughout the coliseum, which allowed Jagoan to witness the bloodlust here.


    Nearly every round involved casualty, and very few people could survive.


    Not long after Jagoan arrived, he saw the young master approaching with the Five Element Formation


    in hand that Jagoan spent 50 million energy stones to auction for.


    Sure enough, this was Jagoan¡¯s handiwork, but Jagoan was quite interested in this item, so he agreed.


    ¡°No. 36 Coliseum.¡±


    A person announced. Jagoan knew that the person fighting must be someone else. As for whether


    Jagoan would make a move, it was definitely impossible.


    He would never do it in the coliseum!


    This time, it was very likely that Jagoan wanted to test Jagoan out. His recent performance was very


    different from his previous caution, so Jagoan had to be suspicious. However, he had gone to great


    lengths just to test Jagoan.


    When Jagoan arrived at No. 36 Coliseum, he saw few people around.


    As soon as Jagoan entered the arena, he saw a giant several meters taller than him. His whole body


    was covered with scales, and he had a dragon head.


    Jagoan did not expect to face a monster beast at the peak of nine stars.


    At the appearance of the monster beast with a dragon head, the whole coliseum cheered.

 Chapter 3813

    Chapter 3813


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Lord Pendragon. That kid facing him is dead for sure!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to invite Lord Pendragon this time. Hurry up and bet on Lord Pendragon to


    win!¡±


    ¡°That human kid is finished. Lord Pendragon is the all-time winner in the coliseum. He has never been


    defeated yet.¡±


    For a while, many people swarmed to No. 36 Coliseum.


    Very soon, this ce was packed with people, many of them here to watch Lord Pendragon.


    When Pendragon appeared, he roared as if he wanted to tear Jagoan to pieces. The huge roar


    contained maleficent energy, which made him frown.


    How many creatures did Pendragon kill to exude such maleficent energy?


    As soon as Pendragon appeared on the stage, cheers filled the coliseum.


    ¡°Kill him, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Kill him!¡±


    Pendragon roared and his energy surged.


    He turned into a ferocious dragon and pounced on Jagoan with a roar as energy fluctuations appeared


    around him.


    The coliseum shook under Pendragon¡¯s feet.


    Jagoan snorted coldly and energy surged in his hands. With every punch, the space began to fluctuate.


    His fist shadow was covered with ayer of white mes.


    Boom!


    After the two attacks collided, there was a violent fluctuation, and an energy storm ravaged the


    coliseum.


    When Jagoan made contact, he felt a strange force that sent him flying.


    Pendragon attacked Jagoan relentlessly, and his huge body caused the space to vibrate.


    Jagoan stood up, and bursts of Frosty me appeared in his hand. The mes turned into a ball of


    energy and smashed toward Pendragon. The surrounding temperature plummeted the moment the


    Frosty me appeared.


    In the stands, the spectators saw this white me and eximed, ¡°An exotic fire. It seems that


    Pendragon has met his match this time!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw an elemental practitioner with an exotic fire. I didn¡¯t expect this


    kid to be so lucky!¡±


    ¡°But this exotic fire may not be able to breach Pendragon¡¯s defense.¡±


    In the corner of the coliseum stand, Jagoan appeared.


    He looked at the exotic fire in Jagoan¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Jagoan has managed


    to absorb an exotic fire, but this isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    As the two shed in the arena, fluctuations emerged, and the entire coliseum shook.


    Jagoan¡¯s Frosty me hit Pendragon, but it was blocked by his scales. Bursts of white mes burned


    his scales but failed to prate his defenses.


    ¡°You¡¯re not good enough!¡± Pendragon said hoarsely, and his huge body attacked Jagoan again.


    Jagoan backed away, and countless splitting sword intent appeared in front of him.


    When the splitting sword intent appeared, sword cries filled the air. As he kept waving his hand, the


    splitting sword intent merged into a huge sword shadow.


    The moment the sword shadow appeared, the surrounding space began to vibrate, and the air began


    to hiss.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the splitting sword shadow turned into a beam of light and sted toward


    Pendragon.


    Jagoan¡¯s splitting sword shadow was extremely weird as if it traveled through space and appeared


    behind Pendragon.


    ng!


    With a loud noise, the coliseum shock, and energy fluctuations scattered all over the sky.


    Blood gushed from the wound, and Pendragon¡¯s eyes turned red as he rushed toward Jagoan.


    He turned into a huge crocodile dragon and attacked Jagoan with a whistling sound.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Seeing this, Jagoan smiled.


    He was going to win this round!

 Chapter 3814

    Chapter 3814


    As the crocodile dragon approached, the Caelum Sword appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand.


    With a wave of the Caelum Sword, sword energy emerged. The next moment, a sword formation rose


    from the ground.


    The moment the sword formation appeared, it shrouded the whole coliseum and enveloped the


    crocodile dragon.


    Seeing that it was trapped in the sword formation, the crocodile dragon kept attacking the formation.


    The coliseum and the sword formation shook under the impact as if they would copse at any


    moment.


    Jagoan had to pour his energy into the sword formation before he could stabilize it.


    The sword formation continuously absorbed the surrounding energy. Countless sword shadows


    emerged above the formation, which then fell on the crocodile dragon.


    The sword shadows were covered with the Frosty me.


    Bang! Boom!


    Following bursts of explosions, the sword shadowsnded on the crocodile dragon. Although the sword


    shadows could not breach the crocodile dragon¡¯s defense, the Frosty me on the sword shadows


    remained on its body.


    However, the crocodile dragon did not notice it. The crocodile let out an earth-shattering roar. It turned


    into a behemoth and smashed into the sword formation.


    Boom!


    With a roar, the coliseum vibrated and the sword formation shattered.


    The raging energy storm spread to the stands. As it approached, a rune appeared.


    The berserk Pendragon rammed toward Jagoan, and the impact caused friction in the air.


    Chimera wings appeared behind Jagoan, and he appeared in front of Pendragon in an instant. He


    smacked a ball of Frosty me on the crocodile dragon¡¯s wound.


    The next moment, everyone saw a scene that they would never forget. The exotic fire spread all over


    the crocodile dragon¡¯s body from the inside out,pletely roasting him.


    The crocodile dragon roared endlessly. It was very unlucky to have met Jagoan.


    Before everyone could gasp, the huge crocodile dragon was reduced to ashes.


    Everyone looked at Jagoan in shock. No one could believe that he could kill the crocodile dragon.


    Discussions broke out instantly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Pendragon fell under this kid¡¯s hands!¡±


    ¡°Who is this kid? He¡¯s so strong¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s freaking powerful to have burned Pendragon into ashes.¡±


    In the stands, some people were happy while some were sad, because there were winners and losers.


    After Jagoan got the Five Element Formation he wanted, he left.


    As for whether the other party wanted to give it to him or not, Jagoan did not have to worry about it. As


    long as the two parties had confirmed it, the coliseum would get it done.


    After Jagoan left, a voice was heard in the crowd.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know who he is. That¡¯s Jagoan rke!¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s Jagoan rke. No wonder he was able to kill Pendragon.¡±


    ¡°What about Pendragon? Even Jagoan Shell came here to kill him!¡±


    For a while, many people spoke about it. It seemed that everyone knew about the confrontation


    between Jagoan and Jagoan at the auction today.


    In the corner, Jagoan said coldly, ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t find out anything at all. The next n has to be carried


    out. I don¡¯t believe that this kid can stay here for the rest of his life.¡±


    The stronger Jagoan was, the more interested Jagoan was in him.

 Chapter 3815

    Chapter 3815


    Maybe Jagoan had the secret to entering the holy tier, which everyone was struggling to find the way.


    Without entering the holy tier, everyone would only end up as someone else¡¯s pawn.


    After Jagoan returned home, he looked at the Five Element Formation. This formation was quite


    cumbersome to construct as it required many elements.


    By the time the formation was set up, the enemy would have already fled. However, the formation card


    could perfectly solve this problem. As long as this card was sessfully created, it could be carried


    around conveniently and also quickly form the formation.


    After that, Jagoan began to practice forming the splitting sword intent to train his soul power.


    This practicested one day and one night. At night, Jagoan went to theworking party. He saw a


    variety of races, many of which he had never heard of.


    When Jagoan arrived, Jagoan greeted him personally, which made many people wonder who Jagoan


    was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? That¡®s Jagoan rke who killed Pendragon in the coliseumst night.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Jagoan chased after him from the ancient dragon territory to the white tiger territory.¡±


    For a while, many discussions happened, and Jagoan¡¯s name spread throughout the party.


    The scene of Jagoan chatting with Jagoan aroused many people¡¯s jealousy.


    After Jagoan left, several rich young kids gathered around.


    ¡°Where did youe from? How dare you approach Jagoan?¡±


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from Jagoan.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not someone you can touch!¡±


    Several people appeared in front of Jagoan, who got angry and said coldly, ¡°Get out of my sight¡­¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s voice was so loud that many people heard it, and the surrounding people looked at Jagoan in


    shock.


    The people who spokejust now scowled darkly and said coldly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death. How dare


    you raise your voice?¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, bring enough energy stones and we¡®ll go to the coliseum,¡± Jagoan said coldly.


    He did not want to waste time with these people.


    At the party, many women looked over with shining eyes. They liked this type of man.


    Soon, many people came to chat with Jagoan. Even a noble from the insect race spoke to Jagoan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the model of the most advanced warcraft in insect territory?¡± Jagoan asked curiously.


    Jagoan could not see the true appearance of this insect at all, but it said, ¡°Of course, the most


    advanced is the Traverser, which can teleport, but its energy stone consumption is very high too.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan asked, ¡°Can you get one for me? The price is not a problem.¡±


    The insect said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s not on the market yet. Only two units have been produced so far. I


    can¡¯t get one. But if I can, I¡¯ll contact you as soon as possible.¡±


    Jagoan nodded, and they chatted for a while.


    Information about exploration, practitioners, and even some secret news could be shared here. Then,


    everyone spoke about the ancient ruin of White Imperial City, which would open in one year.


    ¡°This time, the insects will send arge number to the ancient ruin of White Imperial City,¡± The insect


    who spoke to Jagoan said


    Hearing this, many people started asking questions.


    Jagoan knew that the insects might have discovered something.


    White Imperial City was a huge treasure trove, and anything could appear. Everyone knew that the


    insects were leading in technology because of White Imperial City.

 Chapter 3816

    Chapter 3816


    During thisworking party, Jagoan did not know anyone except for the insect nobleman named Dora.


    Judging from his tone, he should be a person of influence.


    Jagoan intended to get the most advanced warcraft through him, the type with powerful eleration


    and teleportation. If he had such a warcraft, he could go anywhere within the Starfall Continent at


    anytime.


    After the party, Jagoan stayed in ck Tiger City for half a month.


    During this time, many people sent him a coliseum challenge but Jagoan rejected them all. He did not


    have time to fight with them. He would rather use his time to practice.


    Jagoan did not leave either, keeping a close eye on Jagoan. However, Jagoan sent a messenger,


    saying she had something important to discuss with him.


    When Jagoan arrived at Jagoan¡¯s residence, he finally felt her presence.


    Jagoan could see the whole residence felt like a fairy pce.


    After the two sat down, Jagoan asked, ¡°How may I help you, Miss Jagoan?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking for something to bring the dead back to life.¡±


    Jagoan nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°This thing is extremely rare. With my identity, I have ess to it, but it¡¯s a


    pity I can¡¯t sell it to you.¡±


    Jagoan sighed inwardly, but Jagoan¡¯s next words delighted him.


    ¡°I have a friend in the Arctic Snowfield who found clues to the snow lotus. I wonder if you¡¯re interested


    in exploring with me.¡±


    Jagoan muttered, ¡°The Arctic Snowfield is very far away. If I go there, I won¡¯t be able to catch the


    opening of the White Imperial City.¡±


    Jagoan knew that this was risky.


    There was only a clue to the snow lotus, which did not necessarily mean he could find it. Besides,


    Jagoan might have persuaded Jagoan to set the other party up, but Jagoan felt that someone as proud


    as Jagoan would not have agreed to it.


    After Jagoan finished speaking, Jagoan said, ¡°Don¡®t worry about rushing. I have a portal in ck Tiger


    City that can teleport us to Snowdrift City in the Arctic Snowfield.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Three dayster, we¡¯ll gather here and head to Snowdrift City,¡± Jagoan said.


    Jagoan did not stay for long. This trip was probably not dangerous, but idents were still possible,


    especially in the snow field where anything could happen.


    After he returned, Jagoan had just finished briefing the others about this matter when Kane said,


    ¡°Master, could this be a plot set up by Jagoan and Jagoan?¡±


    Jagoan was taken aback and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Jagoan is not an ordinary person. Her teacher is a


    holy-tier powerhouse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Jagoan is not an ordinary person that her ambition is greater. It¡®s possible that


    they want to deal with you. Jagoan wants to capture you because of your secrets,¡± Kane said.


    Jagoan understood. Jagoan wanted to know why Jagoan bore two imprints of two royal families.

 Chapter 3817

    Chapter 3817


    As a powerhouse at the peak of nine stars, Roy definitely wanted to find a way to reach the holy tier in


    Philip, and Molly was obviously pretty ambitious too.


    Thinking of this, Philip sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if the two of them make a move, I can protect


    myself. The news about the snow lotus is very important to me.¡±


    Philip still decided to go. He had nothing to fear. With several holy artifacts with him, he refused to


    believe that he could not escape even under their joint forces.


    Seeing Philip¡¯s determined look, Kane and Haley knew that Philip had made up his mind, so they


    stopped persuading him.


    ***


    Three dayster, Philip turned up at Molly¡¯s residence. He was surprised at the elemental practitioners


    gathered around. They were all experts in thete stage of nine stars, while Philip was the only middle


    stage of nine stars.


    When these people saw Jagoan, they snorted coldly, but no one paid any attention to him.


    After Jagoan appeared, she said to everyone, ¡°Thank you for your support. This time, we¡¯re heading to


    the Arctic Snowfield to investigate the news of the snow lotus. It¡¯s also for everyone to take a break.¡±


    After Jagoan said that, everyone said, ¡°It¡¯s our blessing to go with Miss Jagoan.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right, Miss Jagoan is cing her trust in us by taking us to explore the Arctic Snowfield.¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s remarks, Jagoan nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Deste Pce


    in West City.¡±


    The teleportation portal was there, so Jagoan led a group of dozens of people to the Deste Pce.


    The Deste Pce was a portal left behind from ancient times.


    When Jagoan approached, he discovered that this ce permeated with the rules of space.


    ording to legend, the Deste Pce had many portals in the past, but many had been destroyed.


    Now, only half a dozen usable portals were left, one of which was to Snowdrift City that led to the Arctic


    Snowfield.


    Of course, with the development of technology, it was possible to repair the portals, but that required too


    much material. With so many warcraft around, it was not necessary to repair most portals.


    Jagoan demanded a lot of respect, and it seemed that she hadmunicated with the people guarding


    the portal.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When they arrived, the person simply put in some energy stones and activated the portal. When the


    portal entrance opened, it looked like a man-eating monster, and a lot of spatial rules spread out.


    Jagoan took the lead and everyone passed through the portal one after another.


    As soon as Jagoan entered the portal, a lot of energy washed over him, andyers of protection


    appeared on his body in an instant. However, the portal was quite stable.


    After a quarter of an hour, Jagoan felt that they had arrived. After teleporting for a quarter of an hour, one


    could imagine how far the Arctic Snowfield was from ck Tiger City.


    When they emerged again, everyone appeared in Snowdrift City, and a chill hit their faces. The sky full of


    snowkes dyed Snowdrift City white.


    Many people had never seen the scenery here and were mesmerized for a while.

 Chapter 3818

    Chapter 3818


    Snowdrift City did not belong to the nine great territories but was closely connected to them. With the


    Arctic Pce in charge here, they were not afraid of ordinary forces. The Arctic Pce had the backing


    of the white tiger territory and the ancient dragon territory.


    The moment Molly appeared, someone received her.


    When the young man saw Molly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s the honor of Snowdrift City to wee your visit, Miss


    Molly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Stuart. Since you know our purpose, hurry up and take us there,¡± Molly said, and the


    man nodded.


    ¡°Everyone, please follow me.¡± Stuart led them to a tall building where everyone saw a petal of the snow


    lotus.


    A delicate fragrance wafted from the petal, which filled the whole room, and everyone felt at peace for a


    moment. It was a genuine snow lotus, indeed.


    ¡°We only found this petal, which should have fallen off by itself,¡± Stuart said.


    Someone asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send someone to look for it?¡±


    Stuart rolled his eyes before he said, ¡°Of course, I did. lf l found it, why would I need you here?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Several people were very angry, and Jagoan felt that there was a problem with the IQ of this group of


    people.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go. The Arctic Snowfield is full of dangers, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go missing or you¡¯ll end up as food for the bears,¡± Jagoan said.


    With Stuart in the lead, more than a dozen warcraft appeared and set off to the depths of the snow field.


    They made quite a bigmotion, which rmed many elemental practitioners in Snowdrift City. Some


    of the more courageous ones actually followed them. This made Jagoan admire the elemental


    practitioners in Snowdrift City.


    They were people who lived at the edge of danger.


    Looking at the white world around them in the warcraft, Kane said, ¡°The Arctic Snowfield is a nightmare


    for flying warcraft.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jagoan asked. He was not aware of this.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°The Arctic Snowfield has many natural barriers and maic fields, which can affect aircraft,¡± Kane


    exined.


    Jagoan realized that this white world made it easy for hallucinations to ur.


    The aircraft was likely to be trapped by a maic field, making one think it was continuously flying


    inside. In reality, it was not moving at all.


    As they flew to the north, the temperature dropped again and again, and even Jagoan felt a chill.


    ***


    After flying for two days in a row, everyone was mentally exhausted.


    Suddenly, the flying warcraft flying at a low altitude sounded an rm.


    ¡°Watch out! There¡¯s a pack of snow wolves approaching!¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s voice came over themunicator, and everyone was startled.


    The snow wolves hid in the snow field and suddenly attacked the flying warcraft. For a while, energy


    cannons sted from the warcraft.


    Boom!


    Rumble!


    With the roars, the snow field shook, and many bodies of the snow wolves appeared. However, the snow


    wolves were fearless and kept attacking the warcraft, and fluctuations also appeared under Jagoan¡¯s


    warcraft.


    After the energy cannons were exhausted, Jagoan found several snow wolves on the warcraft, all of


    them in the early stage of nine stars.


    Golda and Ember appeared outside the warcraft, and in just a brief exchange, several snow wolves left


    the other bodies behind and ran away.

 Chapter 3819

    Chapter 3819


    The warcraft soared into the air, and the snow wolves howled as they followed the warcraft below as if


    unwilling to give up the pursuit.


    ¡°Get rid of them as soon as possible. Don¡¯t be targeted by snow wolves or we¡¯ll be in trouble,¡± Stuart


    said.


    He was on the Arctic Snowfield all year round and knew exactly what these snow wolves could do.


    However, no matter how fast the warcraft flew, the snow wolves kept their eyes on them, and they could


    not shake thetter off at all.


    After one day like this, Stuart spoke again, ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve encountered a maic field, and the warcraft


    has been flying in the same spot.¡±


    Everyone found that they seemed to be flying back and forth in one ce continuously, so they


    decisively abandoned the warcraft and entered the snowfield.


    As soon as theynded on the ground, the howling of wolves greeted them.


    In the blink of an eye, they were surrounded by snow wolves, and Molly said coldly, ¡°Break the


    encirclement and don¡¯t stray away from the group.¡±


    Jagoan rushed to the oing snow wolves, and fluctuations spread around him.


    The ice element could disy the greatest power in the snow, but it was unfortunate that Jagoan did not


    know it. The ice element was a variant of the water element, but the two elements were different.


    Seeing more and more snow wolves around, Jagoan ran as he attacked, throwing out countless fist


    shadows that were covered in ayer of ice mes.


    All the snow wolves hit by Jagoan would howl and be burned to ashes by his Frosty me. However, the


    snow wolves continued to gather, and Jagoan quickly headed in another direction.


    The more people, the bigger the target.


    As the distance between Jagoan and the others increased, more snow wolves appeared around him.


    The snow wolves looked at Jagoan with cold eyes, and someone screamed in the distance.


    Jagoan had long since disappeared, and Jagoan was startled when he realized this.


    Was something about to happen?


    He felt a foreboding.


    Before he had time to think too much, the surrounding snow wolves rushed forward, and raging energy


    fluctuations appeared. Without dy, Jagoan punched out, sending a flurry of snowkes around him.


    The Caelum Sword appeared in front of him, and Jagoan¡¯s hand movements kept changing. A sword


    formation rose from the ground, and the surrounding energy poured into the formation.


    The moment the sword formation appeared, it surrounded the snow wolves.


    Sword shadows gathered in the sky above the sword formation, which fell after a while like heavenly


    punishment. The snow wolves in the sword formation roared and resisted with all their might.


    Jagoan was shocked at the sight and rushed into the distance. Unfortunately, a wolf king in thete stage


    of nine stars appeared in front of Jagoan.


    Jagoan looked around and realized that the wolf king was waiting for anyone who escaped as if this was


    pre-arranged and it was waiting for them to take the bait.


    He sprang into action, and the Frosty me covered his whole body. His every punch was followed by


    roars, and the surrounding space shook.


    Roar!


    The wolf king also roared and released wind des from its body, attacking Jagoan¡¯s fist shadows.


    Boom!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3820

    Chapter 3820


    After a loud noise, the space shook, and the snowkes scattered all over the sky. The next moment,


    the wolf kingunched an attack. Its huge body turned into a stream of light and attacked Jagoan.


    During the collision, Jagoan also realized that the wolf king was covered in ayer of ice.


    Seeing at this, Jagoan was very surprised. He did not expect the wolf king to have two elements, which


    was really rare.


    As the wolf king attacked, Jagoan exploded with fluctuations. His energy surged, and the splitting


    sword intent appeared in front of him.


    When the splitting sword intent appeared, countless fluctuations appeared in the space, and the


    surrounding energy converged toward the splitting sword intent.


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the splitting sword intent turned into a huge sword light and attacked the wolf


    king.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the space was filled with countless energy fluctuations. Only a corpse was left of the


    wolf king, and the surrounding snow wolves howled at its death.


    The death of the wolf king did not make them retreat but aroused their ferocity instead. Moreover, more


    snow wolves gathered, causing violent fluctuations in the space.


    ¡°Split up and run!¡± Jagoan shouted.


    Everyone hid in the snow field and fought with the snow wolves.


    By this time, Jagoan had already escaped. The snow wolves did not make other moves but just stared


    at him silently, which puzzled him. The snow wolves seemed endless and they were fearless. However,


    they did not fight him but just stared at him.


    Jagoan wanted to get out of this maic field or the aircraft would be useless.


    His energy was constantly being consumed, and Jagoan realized that he was lost, unable to leave the


    maic field at all. Exhausted, he found an ice cave and began to recover his energy.


    As soon as Jagoan sat down cross-legged, he felt the ground shaking.


    Rumble!


    Roars sounded in the surrounding, and Jagoan saw an ice bear of nearly ten meters approaching him.


    Jagoan was exasperated.


    Was this the reinforcement found by the snow wolves?


    This was impossible!


    Then, he looked at the huge ice cave behind him and realized that it was the bear¡¯sir.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan could not help but curse. He was so unlucky.


    The ice bear found that its cave was upied and immediately let out a terrifying roar as it charged at


    Jagoan. With every step of that huge body, the surroundings vibrated, and fluctuations appeared in the


    space.


    With a whistling sound, the huge palm struck Jagoan.


    Jagoan dared not let his guard down. His energy surged as mes emerged, and the Sr Scepter


    appeared in his hand.


    It was Jagoan¡¯s first time using the Sr Scepter.


    He held the scepter up and shouted coldly, ¡°Heavenly Fire!¡±


    Bam!


    Boom!


    With a roar, the space vibrated, and the mes ravaged the sky. The ice and snow in the surroundings


    turned to water. mes sted at the bear.


    Rumble!


    A violent explosion appeared in the space.


    Energy fluctuations raged in the sky and mes filled the space.

 Chapter 3821

    Chapter 3821


    The ice bear was scorched ck, but Jagoan got careless and was sent flying away by a smack,


    sinking into the snow.


    The ice bear that was burned by Jagoan let out a terrifying roar at this time.


    This human actually burned its white fur into scorching ck.


    The ice bear roared, and ice arrows shot out from its huge jaws, aimed at Jagoan. Whistling sounds


    filled the air and fluctuations appeared.


    Jagoan shouted angrily, ¡°Burning Fields!¡±


    The next moment, Jagoan turned into a ming giant with the Sr Scepter in hand. His energy


    surged, and the mes on the Sr Scepter filled the space. The ice arrows that filled the sky instantly


    turned into water vapor before they even approached Jagoan.


    A chimera imprint appeared on Jagoan¡¯s forehead, whichunched an attack on the ice bear. The


    energy fluctuations caused the air to hiss.


    Boom!


    The collision caused violent energy fluctuations to explode in the space.


    The two figures were blown away by the huge energy fluctuation, and a huge snow pit appeared at the


    point of collision.


    Jagoan felt pain all over his body. The ice bear was too powerful.


    As the ice bear roared, a miniature Verge Tower appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand, which grewrger as his


    energy poured into it.


    Looking at the iing bear, Jagoan shouted, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    The ground shook, and the huge Verge Tower fell. Energy fluctuations filled the sky with vibrations and


    snow was sent flying.


    After the energy storm faded, only Verge Tower remained.


    The ice bear had been suppressed in Verge Tower.


    Jagoan breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. He was alone within a radius often miles. It


    seemed he was separated from the group.


    In fact, that was good for him too. At least, he did not have to worry about someone stabbing him in the


    back.


    ***


    In Jagoan¡¯s residence in ck Tiger City at this time, Jagoan and Jagoan were there.


    The two looked at a huge mirror in front of them, which disyed Jagoan¡¯s fight just now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jagoan to own two holy artifacts.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. And an exotic fire too. What a difficult person to deal with,¡± Jagoan said.


    ¡°Hmph! If he wasn¡¯t difficult, I wouldn¡¯t have chased him all the way here from Dragonvale City,¡± Jagoan


    said tly.


    ¡°I wonder what else he can do,¡± Jagoan added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this snow illusion is a treasure given to me by my teacher. We can make him disy all


    his abilities at regr intervals,¡± Jagoan said.


    ¡°Can you just trap him inside?¡± Jagoan asked.


    ¡°No, when the time is up, this thing will automatically transport him out,¡± Jagoan said.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Then we need to force him to use his trump cards as soon as possible or it won¡¯t be that


    easy to deal with him.¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°Well. Okay.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Jagoan was still recovering his energy. A dangerous vibe appeared, and many snow


    wolves gathered around him.


    The wolf king leading the pack of snow wolves turned out to be at the peak of nine stars.

 Chapter 3822

    Chapter 3822


    Seeing this, Jagoan was shocked.


    This ce was a great distance from the depths of the Arctic Snowfield, but he ran into a wolf king at


    the peak of nine stars.


    The wolf king roared at Jagoan, and the snow wolves charged at him. Themotion caused the


    ground to shake, the space to vibrate, and the air to hiss.


    As the snow wolves appeared, Jagoan¡¯s face turned cold, and his energy surged. Hundreds of splitting


    sword intent appeared and caused the space to vibrate.


    Sword cries filled the air and the space hummed.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Jagoan roared.


    At hismand, the space vibrated, and countless sword energy attacked the snow wolves.


    Boom!


    A series of explosions caused the space to vibrate, and countless energy storms raged.


    Sword energy filled the air, and the snow wolves fell one after another.


    With a roar from the wolf king, the wolves retreated, leaving corpses all over the ground.


    The wolf king stared at Jagoan, and the hair all over its body swelled. Energy surged, and it rushed


    toward him.


    Jagoan shouted, ¡°The flying snake imprint!¡±


    The next moment, a mark of the flying snake royal family appeared on Jagoan¡¯s chest with a burst of


    light.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That ray of light instantly enveloped the wolf king and reduced its level from the peak of nine stars to


    thete stage of nine stars.


    Jagoan shouted, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    With a punch, the energy in Jagoan¡¯s body seemed to be drained, and energy fluctuations filled the


    sky.


    The huge fist shadow turned into a huge roaring fire chimera.


    The fire chimera loomed in the space and rushed toward the wolf king.


    Energy fluctuations also appeared on the wolf king as its body grew bigger. The huge body rushed


    toward Jagoan, causing fluctuations in the space.


    Swoosh!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, energy fluctuations appeared in the space, and energy storms spread in all


    directions.


    Jagoan¡®s fire chimera disappeared, and the wolf king was sent flying away. However, the wolf king was


    not injured. It charged at Jagoan again with waves of fluctuations surrounding its body.


    Jagoan was exasperated. Seeing the attacking wolf king, the Frosty me appeared in his hand. It


    turned into a ball of energy, and he threw it at the wolf king. The collision caused a violent fluctuation to


    ur. Jagoan was thrown into the air, and scales covered the wolf king¡¯s body.


    Jagoan sensed his injuries, which seemed very serious, and his internal organs seemed to be


    shattered.


    The wolf king charged at Jagoan again, and Jagoan said coldly, ¡°Big Roc, I¡¯ll leave this wolf king to


    you!¡±


    After Jagoan said that, the space fluctuated, and the big roc appeared with a burst ofughter. ¡°I


    haven¡¯t eaten wolf meat for a long time. I can finally taste meat today¡­¡±


    The big roc looked at the iing wolf king and pped its wings.


    In an instant, countless hurricanes were set off in the space.


    The wolf king¡¯s huge body was instantly thrown into the air.

 Chapter 3823

    Chapter 3823


    The big roc soared into the sky and flew toward the wolf king. Its huge ws grabbed the wolf king¡¯s


    head.


    The battle of giants was so fierce since the wolf king desperately tried to defend itself. But it took only in


    seconds.


    In a moment, the arrogant wolf king was killed and became a corpse. Even Jagoan did not see clearly


    how the big roc attacked. It happened too fast.


    Both of them were the peak of nine stars, but the difference in strength was too great. Jagoan could not


    help but sigh.


    ***


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In ck Tiger City, the faces of Jagoan and Jagoan were also pale. They saw the big roc¡¯s speed too.


    ¡°Jagoan is really powerful to own an exotic beast like this,¡± Jagoan said gravely.


    ¡°Once I know his trump card, I¡¯ll have a way to deal with him. This time, Jagoan won¡¯t escape,¡± Jagoan


    said confidently.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget about you.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, he left, leaving Jagoan alone looking at the mirror in front of her.


    Meanwhile, Jagoan was recovering from his injuries on the spot.


    The big roc, who had just entered Verge Tower, said, ¡°Kiddo, I feel like someone is watching us just


    now. Be careful. Something about this ce feels wrong.¡±


    Jagoan was startled and asked, ¡°Big Roc, isn¡¯t this the Arctic Snowfield?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never been to the Arctic Snowfield.¡±


    Jagoan was surprised at the big roc¡¯s remark. It seemed that there was indeed something fishy here.


    Before Jagoan could say anything else, a repelling force appeared in the space. Before he could resist,


    this force sent him out of this space.


    Jagoan was flustered. This feeling of the unknown was the most terrifying.


    When Jagoan appeared again, he was back in the Deste Pce of ck Tiger City.


    There was no one around for Jagoan to ask questions. However, he was certain that Jagoan must be


    the one behind this.


    It must also be the result of conspiring with Jagoan to test his strength. Jagoan never thought of looking


    for Jagoan.


    In ck Tiger City, no one dared to touch Jagoan, so it was better not to try.


    Jagoan returned to his residence and started practicing again, even rejecting some invitations.


    Jagoan also invited him many times, but Jagoan ignored her. Since things had reached this point, so


    there was no need to keep in touch.


    After inviting Jagoan three times without any sess, Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve


    found out, but you¡¯re doomed this time.¡±


    At aworking party, many people heard that Jagoan had invited Jagoan but was rejected three times


    in a row.


    Someone said angrily, ¡°Jagoan, I¡¯ll bring Jagoan here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if Jagoan doesn¡¯t want toe, why force him?¡± Jagoan said indifferently.


    However, her remark caused an uproar.


    ¡°We¡¯ll capture him and bring him to you, Jagoan!¡±


    ¡°Jagoan rke is too arrogant. He even dared to refuse Jagoan¡¯s invitation. I think he doesn¡¯t want to


    stay in ck Tiger City anymore.¡±


    After the party, many elemental practitioners gathered outside Jagoan¡¯s ce to challenge him at the


    coliseum.


    Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°Not interested¡­¡±

 Chapter 3824

    Chapter 3824


    Before Jagoan closed the door, someone said, ¡°Haha, are you scared? If you don¡¯t want to ept the


    challenge, just get out of ck Tiger City!¡±


    Jagoan was startled and said, ¡°What if I don¡®t leave?¡±


    The man sneered and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡®ll make it impossible for you to stay here.¡±


    Before Jagoan could say anything, the man said coldly, ¡°Although we can¡¯t fight in ck Tiger City, I


    can still do something to make it impossible for you to stay.¡±


    Jagoan knew that these people were referring to disgusting means.


    Jagoan was livid and said coldly, ¡°Since you want to y, let¡¯s do it. Three rounds with two million


    energy stones at stake for each round. If you can¡¯t afford it, forget it.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, the man gulped nervously. He had never betted two million energy


    stones before.


    ¡°Hmph! Just you wait!¡± The man snorted coldly and went to report to his boss.


    That night, news came from the coliseum that there would be a match with a bet as high as two million.


    For a while, the coliseum was crowded. Everyone wanted to see who the two parties were to ce


    such high stakes.


    In the evening, the coliseum was packed with people. Even the trace of heat waves in the air could not


    prevent the curious elemental practitioners.


    All other matches had stopped for the night, and only the coliseum in the middle was brightly lit.


    A huge figure covered with a tattoo of a tiger descending the mountain emerged. The man exuded a


    murderous aura, and his eyes were full of chills. No one dared to look at him at all.


    When everyone saw his face clearly, they cheered.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that Tygra, who prowled ck Tiger City back then, is still alive!¡±


    ¡°Hey, we can look forward to a good show. I don¡¯t know who Tygra¡¯s opponent is, but he¡®s about to be


    screwed.¡±


    ¡°The stakes are simply ridiculous.¡±


    As the admission office had received the two million energy stones, which were gleaming in a pile at


    one corner, everyone¡¯s eyes could hardly move away from the stones.


    After waiting for a few minutes for the other party that had yet to appear, someone said, ¡°Are they afraid


    toe out because Tygra is here?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Tygra¡¯s fame must have terrified them.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s nothing. Tygra¡¯s fame was in full swing back then.¡±


    Everyone discussed incessantly, and the coliseum was very lively.


    Jagoan was notte but just in the nick of time.


    When he handed over his portion of energy stones, everyone realized that this person was Tygra¡¯s


    opponent today.


    ¡°Just look at that skinny kid. I don¡¯t think he can make it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? He¡¯s not a familiar face.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s Jagoan rke. Hehe, he¡¯s Jagoan¡¯s guest, you know.¡±


    Many voices rang, while Jagoan entered the ring.


    As Jagoan appeared, Tygra said, ¡°So you¡¯re Jagoan rke. How dare you make me wait? I¡¯ll show you


    what I can doter.¡±


    Jagoan snorted coldly and said, ¡°Cut the crap and just do your worst!¡±

 Chapter 3825

    Chapter 3825


    ¡°Very well, since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±


    After saying that, Tygra¡¯s energy surged, which turned into countless fist shadows and sted at


    Jagoan.


    Jagoan snorted. The chimera mark appeared on his forehead, and he punched out. The punches


    turned into ming chimeras that rushed toward Tygra.


    Tygra was taken aback and snorted. His fist shadows just now turned into tigers.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, violent fluctuations appeared in the space, and energy spread through the sky.


    The two groups of fist shadows disappeared, and Jagoan shouted, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, he turned into a giant with mes all over his body. He sped his hands and


    punched Tygra.


    The surroundings vibrated, and energy fluctuations appeared in the sky.


    Tygra shouted angrily, ¡°Tiger Descending the Mountain!¡±


    His energy surged and a wave of fluctuations went through the space. A gigantic tiger appeared with a


    roar and charged at Jagoan, causing violent fluctuations in the surrounding space.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided with an earth-shattering noise, and energy spread to the surroundings.


    Jagoan¡¯s ming giant turned back to his normal appearance, and Tygra¡¯s tiger also disappeared.


    The two of them scowled darkly, and Jagoan shouted angrily, ¡°The Laws of me, Incinerate!¡±


    Boom!


    With a roar, Jagoan¡¯s body burst into mes, which enveloped Tygra.


    For a while, the space was filled with Jagoan¡¯s mes, and the surrounding temperature soared.


    At this time, the spectators looked at Jagoan and discussed in low voices.


    ¡°Is the thing on Jagoan¡¯s forehead the mark of the chimera royal family?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­ Is Jagoan a prince of the chimera royal family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. The Starfall Continent is so big. It¡®s not unusual to meet a pnnce.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Tygra is in a difficult position. He¡¯ll be in big trouble if he kills a prince.¡±


    Hearing the discussions, Tygra scowled darkly. The person who hired him did not say that Jagoan was


    a prince.


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s attack, water elements appeared on his body, forming ice walls that covered his whole


    body.


    ncing at this, Jagoan sneered, and the red mes in the space instantly turned into white mes.


    The surrounding temperature plummeted, sending waves of chills through the audience.


    Jagoan¡¯s Frosty mes caused the chills.


    The next moment, violent fluctuations appeared in the space, and the Frosty mes sted at Tygra.


    Several splitting sword intent appeared in front of Jagoan, and the air filled with sword cries.


    At Jagoan¡®smand, the splitting sword intent shot toward Tygra.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    A huge roar made the space fluctuate, and energy storms spread in all directions.


    After the energy storm passed, Jagoan was the only one left in the ring. Tygra had long since


    disappeared, and the spectators looked at Jagoan in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Tygra is gone¡­¡±


    ¡°Jagoan is really tough. s, I bet on Tygra to win!¡±


    ¡°I lost¡­ Everything¡¯s over!¡±


    Voices echoed in the air.


    Jagoan took his energy stones and turned around to leave. Of course, there was another round


    tomorrow.


    In the distance, several people scowled darkly. They lost money and people. No one expected Tygra to


    be defeated so quickly, and not even his body was left.

 Chapter 3826

    Chapter 3826


    In the next two days, Jagoan fought consecutively, winning three rounds without a single defeat.


    His fame spread throughout ck Tiger City. However, the topic most talked about was not Jagoan¡®s


    strength, but his three victories that earned him six million energy stones, which made many people


    green with envy!


    Six million energy stones were enough to support a small family¡¯s practice resources for 20 years.


    As such, many forces started to keep an eye on Jagoan.


    Jagoan looked at the night scenery of ck Tiger City outside the window and noticed people spying


    on him in many buildings around him.


    It seems that many people want a piece of me¡­


    Seeing this, Jagoan muttered.


    ¡°Master, ording to my observation, at least six or seven forces are keeping an eye on us,¡± Kane


    said.


    Kane was usually in charge of Jagoan¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Oh, in that case, I should prepare a big gift for them when we leave town,¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    Jagoan could not help but think of the Dragonvale guards imprisoned in Verge Tower. They were good


    aides. He had nted the magic seeds in them earlier.


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, everyone would give up their lives for him.


    He nned to give Jagoan this present at first, but he decided to give it to them instead.


    Coincidentally, his Sow Magic Spell had advanced to another level, so he could catch another few


    experts to work for him.


    ¡°How long have we been in ck Tiger City?¡± Jagoan asked.


    Kane said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s been one month and three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay, start stocking up on supplies. We leave the city in three days,¡± Jagoan said ndly.


    It was time to set off for White Imperial City.


    White Imperial City was not close to ck Tiger City. Even with the fastest aircraft, it would take half a


    year to get there.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Haley said.


    She was in charge of purchasing. Her daughter, Gail, was in Verge Tower. With the big roc teaching


    her, Haley was ecstatic.


    She knew that the big roc was a true expert. Without Verge Tower¡¯s restraints back then, Jagoan would


    not have had the strength to nt a seal on the big roc.


    As Jagoan purchased supplies on arge scale, the forces in ck Tiger City that wanted to make a


    move received the news and geared up in preparation.


    Although Jagoan was very powerful, there would always be others who were stronger. Jagoan was


    only in the middle stage of nine stars, while ck Tiger City was full of hidden old freaks, most of them


    at the peak of nine stars.


    ***This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In Jagoan¡¯s residence, Jagoan was there, and the two spoke in private without being disturbed.


    ¡°Jagoan will be leaving soon. When will you take action?¡± Jagoan asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Jagoan has won six million energy stones, and everyone is keeping a close eye on


    him. Many forces want a piece of him now,¡± Jagoan said indifferently.


    Jagoan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll seed? ck Tiger City has many hidden powerhouses


    at the peak of nine stars.¡±


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think highly of them. If they could deal with Jagoan, I wouldn¡¯t have


    had toe all the way here from Dragonvale City. Even if they manage to deal with Jagoan, the two


    of us are still around, right?¡±

 Chapter 3827

    Chapter 3827


    Jagoan shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡®t have a strong influence in ck Tiger City.


    Besides, as long as they enter ck Tiger City, no one will dare to make a move.¡±


    Jagoan asked curiously, ¡°Is your teacher really in ck Tiger City?¡±


    Jagoan obviously did not believe such rumors.


    Why would a holy-tier powerhouse waste their time in ck Tiger City?


    They should either be adventuring somewhere or going to a secret realm to find treasures that could


    improve their strength.


    Jagoan said, ¡°My teacher is studying a technique in ck Tiger City. He hasn¡¯t traveled for many


    years¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago, His Highness the 12th prince made a move in ck Tiger City, and my teacher taught


    him a good lesson. His injuries haven¡¯t recovered until now.¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan frowned and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jagoan can¡¯t escape this time.¡±


    The entire ck Tiger City was talking about Jagoan¡¯s departure, mainly because of the energy stones


    on him, which tempted many people.


    ***


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. Jagoan brought Kane and Haley to the aircraft docking port


    and took out his aircraft. The three were ready to leave.


    Countless warcraft in the port left and followed Jagoan. Among them, some wanted to make a move,


    some wanted to watch the excitement, and some wanted to take the opportunity to make a fortune.


    In the flying warcraft, Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°It seems that many people want to make a move.¡±


    ¡°Master, they¡¯re not worth your time.¡±


    The person who spoke was none other than Terry, Jagoan¡¯s subordinate a few months ago.


    At this time, there were nearly 30 nine-star powerhouses on the warcraft. Fortunately, this model of the


    ck Hawk warcraft was big enough to amodate so many people.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s teach them a good lesson this time,¡± Haley said excitedly.


    The warcraft flew for only half an hour when someone stopped them. Without a word from the two


    parties, the firepower of each warcraft sted at each other.


    With endless explosions, violent energy fluctuations appeared in the space.


    Jagoan chose the ck Hawk warcraft because it was big enough and the firepower was strong


    enough. With six main energy cannons and 36 secondary energy cannons, one facecff was enough to


    st several small warcraft of the other party into pieces.


    Seeing this scene, many warcraft following behind them looked at each other in dismay. All the


    firepower involved energy stones.


    After firing more than 40 energy cannons, tens of thousands of energy stones went up in smoke.


    Jagoan was very rich, indeed.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After the warcraft in front of Jagoan were destroyed, more than a dozen people appeared, all of them


    nine-star experts.


    They looked at Jagoan¡¯s warcraft and said angrily, ¡°Jagoan rke, what¡¯s the meaning of this? You


    destroyed five of our warcraft for no reason. If you don¡¯t pay 100 to 200 million energy stones in


    compensation, don¡¯t think of leaving!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doomed for daring to shoot the warcraft of the Brotherhood Guild.¡±


    ¡°The Brotherhood Guild is not unreasonable. We spent 400 million energy stones to buy the five


    warcraft. I¡¯ll give you a discount. Pay the Brotherhood Guild 200 million energy stones and we¡®ll


    withdraw immediately!¡±


    When Jagoan in the warcraft heard this, he smiled.

 Chapter 3828

    Chapter 3828


    Next to him, Haley said coldly, ¡°Hmph, five scrapped warcraft aren¡¯t even worth one million energy


    stones. How dare they jack up the price?¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°You¡®re wrong. Those were obviously just taken out from the waste factory. I think they¡¯re


    not even worth 100,000 energy stones¡­¡±


    ¡°Fire and st those punks into smithereens. How dare they act so arrogantly in front of me?¡± Jagoan


    ordered.


    For a while, all the cannons on the ck Hawk warcraft fired endlessly.


    Several members of the Brotherhood Guild were waiting for Jagoan¡¯s reply.


    This time, they brought all the nine-star experts in the guild for this operation. They did not receive


    Jagoan¡®s reply but countless roaring energy cannons instead.


    The huge fluctuation caused the space to vibrate. The members of the Brotherhood Guild saw this and


    immediately fled in all directions.


    The president of the Brotherhood Guild cursed loudly, ¡°How many energy stones are wasted? Those


    are the energy stones of our Brotherhood Guild.¡±


    Although they escaped quickly, Jagoan¡¯s artillery was not slow at all. In just a few minutes, the ck


    Hawk warcraft had fired several rounds of artillery.


    The members of the Brotherhood Guild tried to get close to the warcraft and fight Jagoan, but the other


    party and his group did not give them the chance.


    36 secondary cannons fired relentlessly. Before they covered half the distance to the ck Hawk


    warcraft, more than half of their members were either dead or injured.


    The president of the Brotherhood Guild looked up to the sky and sighed. ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Then, he took the few remaining people and left in despair. No one expected this result. In less than ten


    minutes, more than a dozen nine-star experts were wiped out by Jagoan with his energy cannons.


    The warcraft behind dared not go forward. The air was still filled with countless energy fluctuations at


    this time.


    Jagoan¡¯s action deterred at least half of the people from making a move.


    However, there were still some brave ones. More than a dozen small warcraft flew to the ck Hawk


    warcraft as if to surround thetter. The elemental practitioners watched the excitement and discussed


    it excitedly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ck Wind Pirates to appear¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, their ck Wind Fleet is equipped with more than 20 Thunderbolt warcraft.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the ck Wind Pirates dare to appear in ck Tiger City.¡±


    Jagoan noticed the same logos on the dozens of warcraft approaching and asked Kane.


    ¡°Master, they¡¯re the ck Wind Pirates. They¡¯re equipped with the Thunderbolt warcraft, which have


    mediocre attack power but quick reflexes.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Just take them down¡­¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, energy fluctuations appeared on the ck Hawk warcraft, and dozens of


    energy bombs were fired at the Thunderbolt warcraft.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    With bursts of explosions, energy storms appeared in the space and spread in all directions.


    None of the Thunderbolt warcraft was shot down, but the next moment, five small Phantom warcraft


    flew out from the ck Hawk warcraft and headed to the Thunderbolt warcraft. More than 20 warcraft


    fought fiercely in the air.


    A warcraft fell every now and then, but it was mostly the Thunderbolt warcraft.


    That was because the overall performance of the Phantom warcraft was a level higherpared to the


    Thunderbolt warcraft.

 Chapter 3829

    Chapter 3829


    Most importantly, the pilots of the Thunderbolt Warcraft were just a bunch of pirates, and few of them


    learned aerialbat.


    The pilots of the Phantom warcraft were different. They were the Dragonvale guards, all of them true


    elites. Piloting a warcraft was a piece of cake for them.


    In just half an hour, more than a dozen old Thunderbolt warcraft were shot down by the five Phantom


    warcraft.


    For a while, many spectators could not believe their eyes.


    Where did Jagoan find so many people?


    The people who wanted to make a move looked at each other.


    How were they supposed to fight?


    They could not even handle Jagoan¡¯s warcraft.


    After the ck Wind Pirates were shot down, they cursed angrily on the ground, ¡°If you have the guts,


    get down here. Don¡®t hide behind your warcraft!¡±


    Unfortunately, it was Jagoan¡¯s energy cannon that answered them.


    After taking care of the ck Wind Pirates, no one else jumped forward, so Jagoan got ready to set off.


    However, a fleet thatprised 20 Hurricane warcraft suddenly appeared.


    They attacked Jagoan, and he fired without hesitation. The Phantom warcraft got to work again.


    In the ck Hawk warcraft where Jagoan was, a voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m the Fifth Squadron of the third


    fleet of the ck Tiger City Air Fleet. Jagoan rke, you¡¯re under suspicion for impersonating a


    member of the chimera royal family! Pleasee back with me for investigation!¡±


    Jagoan switched on the loudspeaker and said coldly, ¡°Get out of my sight! Which idiot sent you here?¡±


    Jagoan was furious. This was Jagoan¡¯s handiwork at a nce.


    If ck Tiger City¡¯s air force really wanted to arrest him, they would not have waited until now.


    ¡°Jagoan rke, this is your final warning! Lay down your weapons and step out of the warcraft!¡±


    In the ck Hawk warcraft, Jagoan said coldly, ¡°If you want to fight, I¡®m all in!¡±


    After switching offthe loudspeaker, Jagoan ordered, ¡°The Phantom warcraft, retreat. The main and


    secondary cannons of the ck Hawk will fire for ten minutes.¡±


    At Jagoan¡®smand, the space was filled with explosions.


    The sky full of explosionssted for ten minutes, and tremendous energy fluctuations scattered to the


    surroundings like ripples in the water.


    The warcraft watching the excitement a few miles away were all affected. Everyone looked at Jagoan


    in surprise.


    ¡°How many energy stones have been consumed in these ten minutes?¡±


    ¡°Let me do the math for you. The ck Hawk warcraft has six main cannons and 36 secondary


    cannons, which consume 60,000 energy stones per round. A round of salvo only takes ten seconds, so


    it consumes 3.6 million energy stones in ten minutes!¡±


    Everyone had to admire Jagoan¡¯s generosity now. 3.6 million energy stones were wasted just like that.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Individuals rarely consumed energy stones like this, which usually only urred during national


    warfare, so most people fought with fists instead of warcraft.


    Half of ck Tiger City¡¯s aviation fleet fell without even catching a glimpse of Jagoan¡¯s shadow.


    Jagoan felt the pinch of the consumption of energy stones too.


    At this time, a wave of fluctuations went through the ck Hawk warcraft.


    A huge figure fell from the sky and appeared on the ck Hawk warcraft. He was the one who caused


    the fluctuation just now.

 Chapter 3830

    Chapter 3830


    Jagoan could feel the power exuding from the other party. He promptly stood up and appeared in front


    of him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jagoan asked coldly.


    ¡°Devon,¡± The man said coldly and added, ¡°Someone wants me to bring your dead body back!¡±


    Jagoan scoffed and said, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of, then.¡±


    Energy surged on Jagoan¡¯s body, and the Frosty mes emerged one after another, turning into


    energy balls that smashed toward Devon.


    Where the energy balls passed, huge waves were left behind.


    Devon yelled angrily, ¡°Petty tricks!¡±


    He punched out without any fancy moves, and the space was distorted. The huge fist shadow smashed


    Jagoan¡¯s energy balls like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the two attacks disappeared, leaving energy fluctuations all over the sky. Then, the


    two fought at close range, and shadows of fists and palms filled the space.


    As the two fought, energy fluctuations filled the sky, and the figures of the two were so fast that they


    were invisible to the naked eye.


    After a while, the two separated with superficial injuries on their bodies.


    Jagoan knew that this was a tough opponent, but the other party was not his match yet.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take me down,¡± Jagoan said coldly.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re only in the middle stage of nine stars, but you dare to boast here,¡± Devon said coldly,


    and a long spear appeared in his hand.


    Jagoan could clearly feel that the spear was a holy weapon. The spear turned into countless spear


    shadows in Devon¡¯s hand and attacked Jagoan.


    Spear shadows seemed to surround Jagoan, and Jagoan¡¯s Caelum Sword also appeared in his hand.


    With a swing, sword energy and sword cries filled the sky as they attacked the spear shadows.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided with loud explosions, and the space was filled with sword and spear shadows.


    Devon scowled darkly. He was one stage higher than Jagoan but could not take him down.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°Dragon Spear!¡±


    Devon¡¯s energy surged and poured into the spear as countless spear shadows appeared. Devon


    waved his spear, and the spear shadows turned into a long dragon that shot toward Jagoan with an


    earth-shattering roar.


    Where the long dragon passed, space cracks appeared one after another.


    The Caelum Sword in Jagoan¡®s hand roared as if it had met a worthy opponent!


    All of a sudden, sword energy appeared all over the sky.


    Jagoan formed seals with his hands and shouted, ¡°Flying Immortal!¡±


    As Jagoan said that, the space roared. A huge vortex appeared above Jagoan¡¯s head, and energy


    fluctuations surged from it.


    The sword energy in front of Jagoan flew to the vortex and formed a huge sword shadow in the vortex.


    The surrounding energy within a radius of several miles was absorbed by be vortex as it roared.


    ¡°Go!¡± Jagoan shouted and pointed out.


    The sword shadow in the vortex exploded like a flying immortal and attacked the long dragon.


    Where the sword shadow passed, space cracks appeared one after another.


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The two attacks collided with a violent explosion and countless energy storms followed. In that energy


    storm, Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow shot toward Devon.


    Layers of defenses instantly appeared on Devon¡¯s body, which dazzled brightly.


    Bam! Bang!

 Chapter 3831

    Chapter 3831


    With another loud bang, a huge energy explosion sent Devon flying, and he spat a mouthful of blood.


    Jagoan knew he was not seriously injured and chased after him.


    Unable to face the enemy, Jagoan snorted coldly. Verge Tower appeared and trapped Devon inside.


    Before Devon could react, he was suppressed by Verge Tower.


    In just a few minutes, thatrge group of people had arrived. More than 30 of them were dressed in


    uniform, and they were fully equipped. Jagoan could tell at a nce that these were Dragonvale


    guards.


    Finally, Jagoan could no longer hold back and made a move.


    Jagoan kept looking around but did not see Jagoan.


    He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Mayor Shell, since you¡¯re here,e out. Don¡¯t think of taking me down


    with the trash under yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Jagoan, you really have a sharp tongue. Let¡¯s see what you¡®re capable of, then,¡± Jagoan said


    with augh as if he was not here to catch Jagoan.


    The Dragonvale guards swarmed over, trying to outnumber Jagoan.


    Jagoan snorted coldly. In an instant, more than 30 nine-star experts appeared from the ck Hawk


    warcraft, which surprised everyone.


    When did Jagoan hide so many experts on his warcraft?


    Seeing this, Jagoan shouted angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten your duties as Dragonvale guards?¡±


    Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°Mayor Shell, don¡¯t waste your effort. I¡¯ve nted the magic seeds in them.¡±


    Jagoan was very angry when he saw that the subordinates he developed over the years had be


    other people¡¯s underlings.


    The battle started at the drop of a hat. Dozens of nine-star experts from both sides fought, causing the


    space to vibrate. An energy storm raged in the sky.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Seeing that Jagoan was still hiding in the dark, Jagoan said coldly, ¡°Mayor Shell, if you still refuse to


    come out, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, a miniature Verge Tower appeared in his hand. As his energy surged,


    the space fluctuated.


    The miniature Verge Tower grewrger and filled the space.


    Jagoan stood on the top of Verge Tower, which emitted rays of light that fell on Jagoan¡¯s Dragonvale


    guards. With bursts of explosions, the space raged with energy storms.


    With every descent of Jagoan¡¯s Verge Tower, Jagoan lost one Dragonvale guard, and the surrounding


    elemental practitioners were surprised by the power of Verge Tower.


    ¡°What powerful holy weapon is that?¡±


    ¡°It seems that it can suppress elemental practitioners.¡±


    ¡°Mayor Shell has lost nearly all his men.¡±


    Following the discussions, Jagoan could not help but make a move. The Dragonvale Bow and the


    Dragonvale Arrow appeared in his hand. An arrow pierced through the space, turned into a ray of light,


    and zoomed at Jagoan.


    Jagoan felt a sense of danger and promptly shouted, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    Verge Tower roared, and a huge shadow of the Verge Tower appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, violent fluctuations appeared in the space, and countless energy storms were


    produced. Jagoan was sent flying by that huge impact.


    The arrow light disappeared, and Jagoan stood on the top of Verge Tower again.


    As Jagoan walked out of the dark, Jagoan said coldly, ¡°You despicable viin, you actually made a


    sneak attack.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, only the victor has the right to speak,¡± Jagoan said coldly.


    Jagoan shouted, ¡°Suppress!¡±

 Chapter 3832

    Chapter 3832


    Verge Tower, which was under Jagoan¡¯s feet, fell on top of Jagoan, and the air hissed.


    Energy fluctuations surged and caused the space to vibrate. Countless arrows burst from the


    Dragonvale Bow in Jagoan¡¯s hand andunched at Verge Tower.


    Jagoan drew the bow three times in a row and produced countless beams of arrows, which caused


    Jagoan¡¯s face to turn pale in an instant.


    Bang!


    The two attacks collided with a loud explosion, and energy storms raged all over the sky.


    Verge Tower, which was under Jagoan¡¯s feet, was blown away by the arrows. The next moment,


    energy surged from Jagoan¡¯s body and poured into Verge Tower.


    ¡°Suppress! Suppress! Suppress!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, Verge Tower, which was knocked away, fell toward the arrows with mighty


    power again.


    Boom!


    After a burst of roars, the space was reduced to silence, except for the surrounding energy storm.


    Jagoan¡¯s arrows disappeared, and Jagoan stood quietly on Verge Tower. Jagoan scowled darkly, and


    two maces appeared in his hands. The two maces collided with a roar, causing Jagoan to lose his


    focus.


    ¡°Jagoan, let me show you my holy weapon, the Double Dragon Mace!¡± Jagoan yelled and attacked


    Jagoan.


    The Double Dragon Mace roared, and mace shadows swung out one after another, turning into long


    dragons that attacked Jagoan.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A chimera mark appeared on Jagoan¡¯s forehead as his whole body was covered in mes.


    He yelled angrily, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    A huge fist shadow punched out. It turned into a huge fire chimera that rushed toward Jagoan with a


    terrifying roar.


    When the two collided, energy fluctuations exploded and spread all around.


    Jagoan seized the opportunity.


    The Lunar Sword appeared in front of him, and his energy surged.


    Following his constant hand movements, Jagoan shouted, ¡°Chimera Sword Formation!¡±


    Arge formation rose from the ground and enveloped Jagoan as the formation absorbed the


    surrounding energy.


    Sword shadows gathered above the Chimera Sword Formation.


    Jagoan¡¯s energy poured into the Double Dragon Mace, which turned into two soaring dragons. The two


    giant dragons roared and mmed into the Chimera Sword Formation.


    Boom!


    The chimera formation shook as if it was about to copse.


    At this moment, the sword shadows above the Chimera Sword Formation fell on top of Jagoan.


    Following a crackling sound, the Chimera Sword Formation was filled with energy storms.


    Jagoan was unfazed and knocked down the surrounding sword shadows as he threw punches one


    after another.


    Jagoan hid in the Chimera Sword Formation, and the Frosty me emerged from his hand. Energy


    ballsposed of the Frosty me attacked Jagoan.


    After Jagoan punched down a sword shadow, energy balls attacked him one after another, and he


    quickly punched out.


    Boom!


    With an explosion, the Chimera Sword Formation was instantly filled with countless white mes.


    ¡°Exotic fire!¡± Jagoan looked at the white mes around him and eximed.


    The next moment, a trace of white mes marred his hands.


    With a wave of fluctuation on Jagoan¡¯s body, a burst of blue light flickered, and the Frosty me on his


    hand was instantly extinguished.

 Chapter 3833

    Chapter 3833


    Runes appeared on Jagoan¡¯s hand, and the Lunar Sword appeared in front of him with bursts of sword


    energy.


    ¡°Flying Immortal!¡± Jagoan roared.


    At hismand, the space fluctuated, and a huge vortex appeared in the sky above his head.


    The moment the vortex appeared, the space fluctuated, and the surrounding energy within a radius of


    ten miles was absorbed by the vortex. The Lunar Sword in front of Jagoan and the surrounding sword


    energy also flew to the vortex.


    The next moment, a huge sword shadow formed in the vortex. The moment the sword shadow


    appeared, the space began to fluctuate, and the air began to hiss.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Jagoan shouted angrily.


    Like a flying immortal, the sword shadow attacked Jagoan with an extremely sharp vibe.


    Jagoan shouted coldly, ¡°Go!¡±


    The next moment, the Double Dragon Mace that was still attacking the Chimera Sword Formation


    roared and rushed toward Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow.


    Rumble!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Waves of violent fluctuations appeared in the space, and the energy storm spread to the surroundings


    like ripples in the water.


    The Chimera Sword Formation shattered instantly, but Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow also destroyed the two


    dragons, which turned into sword energy that drifted into the space.


    Jagoan was knocked away by the huge energy storm, but the Double Dragon Mace merged in his


    hand. As his energy poured into it, countless mace shadows appeared.


    A momentter, a huge mace shadow appeared, and the space fluctuated. The huge mace shadow


    attacked Jagoan, and cracks in the space appeared.


    Jagoan looked at the attacking sword shadow, and his hands moved rapidly. With his eyes closed, the


    Lunar Sword floated in front of him.


    He shouted, ¡°Heaven and earth unite!¡±


    Following Jagoan¡¯s roar, a huge sword shadow appeared on the Lunar Sword and began to absorb the


    surrounding sword energy.


    Boom!


    With a burst of explosion, the huge sword shadow soared into the sky. The moment the sword shadow


    appeared, the space hissed and sword energy filled the sky.


    The huge sword shadow dazzled brightly, and sword cries filled the air. These moves were the sword


    techniques that came with the Splitting Sword Technique, and Jagoan was using them for the first time


    today.


    Seeing the approaching mace shadow, Jagoan roared, ¡°sh!¡±


    The huge sword shadow fell from the sky on top of the mace shadow as if trying to split the world apart.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided with a huge roar, and countless energy storms swept through the space.


    Jagoan¡¯s mace shadow shattered the moment it touched Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow.


    The huge sword shadow fell on top of Jagoan with destructive force.


    Jagoan looked at the falling sword shadow and shouted, ¡°The ancient dragon imprint!¡±


    Boom!


    At Jagoan¡®smand, roars exploded in the space. A mark of the ancient dragon appeared on his


    forehead, and the roars of a dragon appeared all over his body.


    Under Jagoan¡¯s gaze, Jagoan transformed into a giant dragon and charged at Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow


    with a loud roar.


    Boom!


    After a loud explosion, energy fluctuations raged in the space. Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow disappeared,


    but a huge wound was left on Jagoan¡®s body.


    A dragon¡¯s roar was suddenly heard.

 Chapter 3834

    Chapter 3834


    Hearing the roar of the dragon, Jagoan felt a fluctuation in his soul, and a huge force appeared in


    Jagoan¡¯s mind.


    The next moment, the invading force turned into a giant dragon that was about to destroy Jagoan¡¯s


    soul. However, before the giant dragon could make a move, countless splitting sword intent appeared


    in Jagoan¡¯s mind and shed the giant dragon into pieces in an instant.


    Jagoan opened his eyes and found that the dragon Jagoan transformed into had appeared in front of


    him.


    Jagoan realized that Jagoan had woken up and eximed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re actually okay.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing but child¡¯s y,¡± Jagoan said coldly.


    The next moment, there was a burst of fluctuations in the space, and countless splitting sword intent


    appeared. The splitting sword intent turned into a sword shadow, and sword cries filled the space.


    As Jagoan waved his hand, the huge splitting sword shadow turned into a beam of light and zoomed


    through the space.


    Boom!


    There was a loud bang, and Jagoan¡¯s huge body crashed to the ground without causing an energy


    storm. In the blink of an eye, he turned back into his human form, and a huge wound appeared on his


    chest.


    Jagoan¡¯s face was extremely pale, which shocked the elemental practitioners in the surroundings.


    ¡°Wow, Jagoan rke is really strong! Even Jagoan Shell is no match for him!¡±


    ¡°Where did this guye from? Is he really the prince of the chimera royal family?¡±


    ¡°Jagoan¡¯s fame has gone down the drain today. Hehe, the world belongs to the younger generation


    now!¡±


    Jagoan hovered in the air and looked at Jagoan as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯ve grown so


    much in just half a year.¡±


    Jagoan also said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m fast but that you¡¯ve slowed down.¡±


    Jagoan suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Do you think you won?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t I?¡± Jagoan also said with augh, but he was wary of his surroundings.


    Although Jagoan was defeated, it was no easy task to kill him. Besides, Jagoan must have a n B, so


    Jagoan had to be alert to his surroundings.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Although I lost, it doesn¡¯t mean you won,¡± he said. ¡°Come on out and show Jagoan what we have!¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, Jagoan saw Jagoan appearing. Several powerhouses at the peak of


    nine stars appeared behind Jagoan and Jagoan.


    ¡°Jagoan, you should surrender without a fight. You don¡¯t have the right to struggle,¡± Jagoan said with a


    smile.


    The faces of the elemental practitioners who were watching changed drastically.


    No one expected dozens of elemental practitioners at the peak of nine stars to appear at once, and the


    sounds of discussions gradually grew.


    ¡°This is really high-handed, ten powerhouses at the peak of nine stars!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it proves that Jagoan must be hiding something. Even Miss Jagoan is interested in him.¡±


    ¡°The Starfall Continent is that cruel. If Jagoan can escape this time, his fame will spread all over the


    Starfall Continent,¡± someone said with a sigh.


    As for Jagoan, he said coldly as these people appeared, ¡°Giving up without a fight is not my style.¡±

 Chapter 3835

    Chapter 3835


    Jagoan had told Haley and the others to retreat when these people appeared.


    At this time, they were on standby in the warcraft. Energy surged in Jagoan¡¯s hands. Verge Tower


    appeared, and the ck Hawk warcraft entered the tower.


    As Verge Tower disappeared, Jagoan shouted, ¡°He¡®s about to run!¡±


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°He can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ve set up a big formation around him.¡±


    Jagoan heard her voice and smiled as a pair of chimera wings appeared behind him.


    ¡°See you again!¡±


    With that said, Jagoan disappeared, but there was no fluctuation in the formation around him at all.


    Everyone looked at the spot where Jagoan disappeared in surprise.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Oh no, this kid hasprehended thews of space. This big formation can¡¯t trap him at


    all!¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she said, ¡°Follow him. Let¡®s see how many times he can


    travel through space.¡±


    Numerous warcraft promptly appeared and chased after Jagoan.


    At this time, Jagoan appeared tens of thousands of miles away. Although he could traverse a great


    distance, the energy consumption was very high.


    He stayed in ck Tiger City for more than a month just to practice thews of space. Once he


    mastered thews of space sessfully, no formation could trap him unless a holy-tier powerhouse set


    the formation personally.


    Before Jagoan had time to think about it, his soul power sensed the warcraft thousands of miles away.


    He gritted his teeth and disappeared again.


    After Jagoan traversed five times in a row, the energy in his body waspletely drained.


    A Phantom warcraft appeared with Haley as the pilot. Jagoan kept absorbing energy crystals to


    replenish his energy. However, he found that no matter where he went, Jagoan was able to catch up,


    which made him examine his body.


    His soul power kept checking for hidden energy in his body, and he finally found something.


    There was a hint of ice in his Frosty me, which he recalled should be something he got from his time


    in that illusion.


    He snorted coldly, and with one thought, the Frosty me burned away the trace of ice. Despite that, a


    warcraft coincidentally caught up with him.


    Without further ado, Jagoan fired.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Huge fluctuations came from the Phantom warcraft, causing the space to vibrate. The warcraft in


    pursuit was extremely nimble and flew past Jagoan¡¯s warcraft.


    The next moment, Jagoan appeared.


    Jagoan flew out of the warcraft, and the two hovered in mid-air. Jagoan sprang into action without


    hesitation, while Jagoan was obviously waiting for help.


    Countless splitting sword intent appeared in front of Jagoan as sword cries filled the air.


    Following Jagoan¡¯s hand movements, the splitting sword intent turned into a transparent sword shadow


    in front of Jagoan.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Why do you want to fight as soon as we meet?¡±


    Jagoan sneered and kept his hands moving. The transparent splitting sword shadow turned into a


    stream of light that zoomed through the space at Jagoan.


    Jagoan smiled as countless huge green jade amulets appeared and floated around her.

 Chapter 3836

    Chapter 3836


    As Jagoan made his move, the splitting sword intent flew to Jagoan. The air hissed and space cracks


    appeared because of the splitting sword intent.


    Crackle!


    With bursts of noise, energy fluctuations appeared.


    Jagoan¡¯s sword intent hit the jade amulets in front of Jagoan with loud bangs.


    Jagoan did not notice that Jagoan had hidden a splitting sword intent in front of him, which attacked


    Jagoan at this moment.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jagoan screamed as the splitting sword intent attacked her mind.


    At this time, Jagoan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. You can take your time¡­¡±


    With that said, Jagoan kept his warcraft in Verge Tower.


    His chimera wings appeared behind him, and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It was not that Jagoan did not want to kill Jagoan, but he knew that Jagoan must have a trump card.


    After all, she was the apprentice of a holy-tier powerhouse, so she must have one or two means to


    protect herself. Besides, Jagoan¡¯s reinforcements would arrive soon, so Jagoan had no time to lose.


    By the time Jagoan regained her senses, Jagoan was nowhere to be found.


    Her reinforcements arrived at this time, and Jagoan was among them.


    He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jagoan?¡±


    ¡°He escaped,¡± Jagoan said in a huff.


    She took out her Snow Illusion Mirror and realized that she could no longer track Jagoan.


    ¡°Jagoan has found my track on him. He¡¯s really gone this time,¡± Jagoan said.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jagoan sighed and said, ¡°Everything has gone down the drain¡­¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°Hmph, where else can he go but to White Imperial City? There¡¯s a chance that the Nine


    Sr Resurrection Herb will appear, so Jagoan will be there.¡±


    Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time to set off too. That¡¯s the only way we can chase after him.¡±


    Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°If we can get his secret so easily, they wouldn¡¯t be called secrets anymore. It


    seems that Jagoan really has a lot of secrets.¡±


    Jagoan said ndly, ¡°It¡¯s no easy feat for Jagoan to bear the imprints of three royal families. The


    implication can only involve a holy tier.¡±


    Hearing that, a look of longing crossed Jagoan¡¯s face.


    The holy tier was the level everyone yearned for. Entering the holy tier meant getting rid of the shackles


    of destiny.


    Since they could not take any action for a moment, the two returned to ck Tiger City.


    After some preparations, they embarked on the journey to hunt down and kill Jagoan again.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Jagoan had traversed several times in his warcraft and was now recovering his energy.


    Since he knew that he was a prey for some bigshots, recovering energy and healing injuries were


    important to do without any interruptions.


    The warcraft had not stopped for three consecutive days, and the continuous flight meant the


    consumption of energy stones, which really made Jagoan feel the pinch. However, there was progress


    in his practice.


    Jagoan, who was already in the middle stage of nine stars, believed that he would enter thete stage


    of nine stars very soon.

 Chapter 3837

    Chapter 3837


    Jagoan¡¯s current priority was to form more splitting sword intent, strengthen his soul power, and


    practice thews of the five elements.


    He had mastered thews of me and thews of space. Out of thews of the five elements, he was


    nowcking the elements of metal, wind, water, and earth.


    Mastering thews of the five elements was priority to him, because with this things he could create the


    Five Element Formation. With the Five Element Formation, Jagoan would have another trump card in


    the ancient ruin of White Imperial City.


    The ancient ruin of White Imperial City was essible to everyone except holy-tier powerhouses.


    It would be very crowded at that time, and Jagoan could already foresee that ce being packed with


    practitioners at the peak of nine stars.


    ***


    Seven days after leaving ck Tiger City, Jagoan¡®s warcraft arrived at the dark canyons in the central


    region of the white tiger territory, which had been ungoverned for many years.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In the warcraft, Kane said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve entered the dark canyons. Be careful, don¡¯t be targeted by


    the ck Wind Bandits.¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan could not help but ask, ¡°Are the ck Wind Bandits in the same gang as the


    ck Wind Pirates?¡±


    Jagoan recalled the ck Wind Fleet that he had wiped out.


    ¡°No, the ck Wind Pirates are only active in ck Tiger City. They¡¯re theckeys of ck Tiger City


    at best. But the ck Wind Bandits are different. They¡¯re very powerful, and after upying the ck


    Wind Canyon, they¡¯ve had an abundance of practice resources,¡± Kane replied.


    After that, Jagoan learned why the ck Wind Bandits appeared there.


    The ck Wind Canyon was more than 100,000 meters long, and the famous ck Wind ins of the


    white tiger territory was located right above the canyon.


    The ck Wind ins was constantly barraged by the ck whirlwinds all year round, and flying


    warcraft could not enter this ce at all, which made it a little simr to the Deadly Desert. This ce


    was not suitable for living creatures, and ck Wind Crows lived in the ck Wind ins too.


    They were a huge threat to flying warcraft. ck Wind Crows could only survive by absorbing ck


    wind.


    The ck Wind ins upied arge area, and it would take three or four months to go around, so


    they could only pass through ck Wind Canyon.


    Overtime, the ck Wind Bandits appeared in ck Wind Canyon, and as they had the support of a


    prince of the white tiger royal family, ordinary people could do nothing to them.


    Hearing that, Jagoan said, ¡°Are you saying that we need to pay our way through?¡±


    Kane replied, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jagoan said coldly, ¡°But I don¡¯t have the habit of paying others.¡±


    ¡°Master, the ck Wind Bandits have the 18 ck Wind Riders, who can move around without a trace.


    Each of the 18 ck Wind Riders has a troop under theirmand. Besides, there are 18 checkpoints


    in the entire ck Wind Canyon. It¡¯ll be endless if we need to go through them one by one,¡± Kane


    exined.


    Hearing this, Jagoan was startled by this information.


    ¡°In that case, we can only pay up. If we didn¡¯t have people chasing after us, I wouldn¡¯t mind ying


    with them,¡± Jagoan said.


    Kane added, ¡°As long as we buy an ess pass, we can pass through ck Wind Canyon safely.¡±


    Before arriving at ck Wind Canyon, they saw a violent ck storm roaring on the ck Wind ins,


    which affected Jagoan¡¯s warcraft.

 Chapter 3838

    Chapter 3838


    The ck Wind ins was shrouded in dark weather all year round because of this ck storm, and


    the sun could hardly be seen at all.


    Seeing the ck storm in ck Wind ins, Jagoan said, ¡°This ck storm really lives up to its fame.¡±


    He could clearly feel the power in the ck storm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to ck Wind Canyon,¡± Jagoan said.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After another day, Jagoan finally saw the entrance of ck Wind Canyon, which disyed the


    vastness of ck Wind ins. There was a docking port for warcraft at the entrance.


    After entering the port, Jagoan purchased the ess pass.


    Many warcraft were queuing up. The entrance of the ck Wind Canyon was not big, and the


    surrounding area had been cleared up.


    Jagoan looked at the entrance of the ck Wind Canyon and found that the surrounding facilities had


    been enhanced and could be moved around. They were prepared forrger warcraft.


    The facilities were packed with energy cannons on top, and there were also two legendary Goliath


    Cannons at the very top, which looked like man-eating monsters.


    The Goliath Cannon was a cannon of thergest caliber on the Starfall Continent. It required special


    shells, not energy stones. The ck Wind Canyon was thousands of meters tall and was divided into


    dozens of ports with different heights.


    Jagoan¡¯s warcraft was at the highest point, and many flying warcraft were slowly entering ck Wind


    Canyon. When it was his turn, a voice was heard in the warcraft.


    ¡°Please exit the warcraft and buy an ess pass.¡±


    Haley went to buy an ess pass, which took only a moment.


    When she was done paying the money, a huge mechanical arm printed a fluorescent ess pass on


    Jagoan¡¯s warcraft.


    After Haley returned, she said, ¡°Five million star dors, how expensive¡­¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°They¡¯re really making a fortune without doing anything.¡±


    Jagoanmented at their speed of making money.


    After entering ck Wind Canyon in the warcraft, he found that it was extremely lively with many shops


    around.


    ¡°Damn, the ck Wind Bandits are really good at doing business!¡± Jagoan eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take half a month to pass through ck Wind Canyon,¡± Haley said.


    Jagoan was startled and said, ¡°With the speed of this warcraft, it shouldn¡¯t take that long.¡±


    ¡°When I purchased the ess pass just now, the person said that a speed limit is imposed on all


    warcraft in ck Wind Canyon. That¡¯s because traffic idents can easily ur if the warcraft is too


    fast. There are many surveince cameras around. If we exceed the speed limit, we¡¯ll be fined.¡±


    After Haley finished speaking, Jagoan said, ¡°Damn it, I really want to take over this ce!¡±


    They were really rich. Jagoan did not expect that ck Wind Canyon could make so much money.


    He was unaware that just after they entered ck Wind Canyon, thedy who gave them an ess


    pass picked up themunicator and said, ¡°My lord, the target has appeared¡­¡±


    Tens of thousands of miles away from ck Wind Canyon, Jagoan and Jagoan were escorted by


    dozens of warcraft.


    Jagoan looked at themunicator in her hand and said, ¡°Jagoan has appeared in ck Wind


    Canyon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Find someone to hold them back. It¡¯s best to deal with them in ck Wind Canyon,¡±


    Jagoan said.


    Jagoan had appeared within his sight again.

 Chapter 3839

    Chapter 3839


    Jagoan said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to get rid of Jagoan in ck Wind Canyon unless we seek help from the


    second prince.¡±


    Jagoan frowned. The second prince of the white tiger royal family was not easy to deal with. He was


    very strong, and most importantly, he had many forces under hismand. The 18 ck Wind Riders


    belonged to the second prince.


    In fact, the entire ck Wind Canyon served the second prince, and even the eldest prince could not


    stop him.


    ¡°No way, that price will be too high. We just need to hold Jagoan back so we can keep up with him.


    Otherwise, it¡¯ll be even more difficult to deal with Jagoan when we reach White Imperial City,¡± Jagoan


    said with a frown.


    Jagoan shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy if we just need to hold him back¡±


    ***


    At this time, Jagoan had just traveled for less than half a day when he was chased by severalw


    enforcement warcraft. He was bewildered.


    ¡°Warcraft 6358, please stop for inspection!¡±


    This voice appeared in Jagoan¡¯s warcraft, Warcraft 6358, which was the number on their ess pass.


    Kane frowned and said, ¡°Let them check, but be prepared to put a hole in your pocket.¡±


    Jagoan sighed and said, ¡°s, we can only bear with it. If we didn¡¯t have any pursuers, I¡¯d show them


    my fists.¡±


    When the cabin door of the warcraft opened, several people in mechas with various instruments


    boarded to inspect Jagoan¡¯s warcraft.


    The captain said to Jagoan, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. We¡¯llplete the inspection as quickly


    as possible.¡±


    Haley said with a smile, ¡°Thank you¡­ Hey¡­ Take these energy stones to buy some drinks for your


    men.¡±


    Haley took out 100,000 energy stones, and the captain said with augh, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Boys, hurry up!¡±


    However, in the next moment, an inspector said, ¡°Captain, this warcraft has serious safety problems,


    which may cause traffic idents in ck Wind Canyon.¡±


    Hearing that, the faces of several people changed slightly, especially Jagoan. He immediately realized


    that someone was messing with him.


    ¡°Oh, since there¡¯s a problem with this one, I¡¯ll just use another warcraft,¡± Jagoan said coldly.


    However, the captain said firmly, ¡°Even if you use another warcraft, we¡¯ll need to inspect it. We have to


    ask you to follow us to the checkpoint for further inspection.¡±


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s expression, the captain smiled and said, ¡°I advise you not to resort to violence. This is


    ck Wind Canyon.¡±


    This tant threat made Jagoan realize that these people were doing it on purpose.


    Jagoan could only bear with it for now. His warcraft was taken to the checkpoint, and Jagoan took out


    another warcraft for inspection.


    Jagoan¡¯s patience was reduced bit by bit.


    ***


    After one whole day, Jagoan was about to get angry.


    The captain appeared and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, your warcraft is fine. It¡¯s our machine that¡¯s


    faulty¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan felt as if his anger had vanished.


    Before Jagoan could speak, the man said, ¡°You can go now¡­¡±


    Jagoan went on the road again.


    As the warcraft flew away, Haley said, ¡°Master, someone must be causing trouble, trying to hold us


    back.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, we need to get out of here as soon as possible, or Jagoan will catch up,¡± Kane said.


    Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Pump up the speed to the fullest.¡±

 Chapter 3840

    Chapter 3840


    Jagoan¡¯s Phantom warcraft was the fastest. After elerating to its top speed, they headed toward


    ck Wind Canyon.


    A quarter of an hourter, a warning came through Jagoan¡¯s warcraft, ¡°Warcraft 6358, your warcraft


    has exceeded the speed limit. Please stop immediately for an inspection!¡±


    Jagoan said coldly, ¡°Hmph, go as fast as you can!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Countless energy stones poured into the energy tank, and the Phantom warcraft went so fast that it


    turned into a shadow as it zoomed across ck Wind Canyon.


    As the Phantom warcraft elerated, a tremor went through ck Wind Canyon.


    Many flying warcraft noticed that the Phantom warcraft had exceeded the speed limit and was being


    followed by many of ck Wind Canyon¡¯sw enforcement warcraft. Numerous warnings sounded


    throughout ck Wind Canyon.


    ¡°Warcraft 6358, please stop for inspection!¡±


    After three announcements, another voice said, ¡°Warcraft 63 58, please stop for inspection or we¡¯ll


    resort to force!¡±


    In the warcraft, Jagoan switched on the loudspeaker and said coldly, ¡°Come and get me if you can!¡±


    Thew enforcement warcraft chasing after Jagoan fired and caused fluctuations.


    Jagoan was unfazed. He controlled the main cannon and fired at the warcraft behind.


    For a moment, there was a huge explosion in ck Wind Canyon, and energy storms made the


    canyon vibrate.


    Many warcraft went to the ce of the explosion, and some people curiously asked, ¡°Who is so bold to


    make a move in ck Wind Canyon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, over the years, no one who made a move in ck Wind Canyon could leave in one piece.¡±


    ¡°Look, here theye. More than a dozenw enforcement warcraft are chasing that Phantom


    warcraft.¡±


    At this moment, more than a dozenw enforcement warcraft that belonged to ck Wind Canyon¡¯s


    fleet chased after Jagoan.


    As time went by, more and morew enforcement fleets joined in.


    However, Jagoan was not bothered. He and Kane controlled the main cannons and kept firing.


    Fortunately, he had enough energy stone reserves or he would not have such strong firepower.


    Haley drove the warcraft and flew at top speed.


    One hourter, Haley said, ¡°90% of the warcraft is damaged, and it can¡¯t go any faster!¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Jagoan said coldly, ¡°Change to another warcraft.¡±


    The three abandoned the Phantom warcraft, and a Windforce warcraft appeared in front of them. The


    Windforce warcraft was faster than the Phantom warcraft. With the Windforce warcraft, their speed was


    raised to another level.


    ck Wind Canyon¡¯sw enforcement warcraft chasing behind could only bite the dust. However, even


    if thew enforcement fleet could not catch up, it did not mean that no other warcraft in ck Wind


    Canyon could.


    A quarter of an hourter, Jagoan saw a fleet of more than a dozen Windforce warcraft, and warnings


    appeared on the warcraft¡¯smunicator.


    ¡°This is the third fleet of ck Wind Canyon. Please stop immediately for inspection, or we¡®ll fire!¡±


    Jagoan sneered and appeared on the top of the Windforce warcraft. With Verge Tower in his hand, a


    ck Hawk warcraft appeared.


    When the ck Hawk warcraft appeared, the six main energy cannons and 36 secondary energy


    cannons fired in unison.


    For a while, ck Wind Canyon was filled with explosions.


    Countless energy storms caused a ck storm above ck Wind Canyon. Unfortunately for the third


    fleet of ck Wind Canyon, half of them were shot down by Jagoan¡¯s ck Hawk warcraft.

 Chapter 3841

    Chapter 3841


    They really did not expect that someone would dare to fire in ck Wind Canyon! In a moment of


    negligence, half of the warcraft went down.


    Before they recovered from the shock, the ck Hawk warcraft fired again. With the sounds of huge


    explosions, only two Windforce warcraft escaped.


    The ck Hawk warcraft¡¯s attack caused ck storms to ravage ck Wind Canyon, and the


    surrounding warcraft had no choice but to lower their flight altitudes.


    Seeing his pursuers running away, Jagoan promptly set off. He knew more would being after him.


    Thousands of miles away in front of Jagoan, Dos, Tres, Cinco, and Nueve from the 18 ck Wind


    Riders were already waiting.


    Hearing the explosions in the distance surprised them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who dares to do this in ck Wind Canyon?¡± Dos asked.


    Tres quickly made inquiries, and after learning about the situation, he said, ¡°A warcraft is fighting with


    the third fleetw enforcement unit on Dos¡¯ territory.¡±


    ¡°What are they waiting for? Tell the third fleet to kill them. Anyone who dares to do this is simply


    courting death,¡± Cinco said.


    Tres said indifferently, ¡°Oh, the remaining two warcraft of the third fleet have escaped. The other party


    deployed a ck Hawk warcraft.¡±


    Hearing that, the others fell silent.


    Nueve said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we fought in ck Wind Canyon. This is an opportune


    moment for the 18 ck Wind Riders to spread our fame!¡±


    Dos said, ¡°Well, but there are only four of us in ck Wind Canyon, so don¡¯t act recklessly. We need to


    check if the eldest prince is targeting us. Tell the fleet to y with them for a while. Let¡¯s see what one


    warcraft can do.¡±


    After Dos finished speaking, Nueve said, ¡°Deploy the ck Wind Bandits too. Check out what¡¯s


    happening with the people below. This entire incident is very odd.¡±


    Several people nodded.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The ck Wind Bandits could be regarded as the elite team groomed by the 18 ck Wind Riders.


    In ck Wind Canyon, the ck Wind Bandits were legends, and ck Wind Canyon would tremble


    whenever the ck Wind Bandits were deployed.


    For a while, the ck Wind Bandits started arresting people in ck Wind Canyon.


    Half an hourter, a captain of the ck Wind Bandits appeared in the house where the four people


    were located.


    He knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Greetings, my lords¡­¡±


    The four nodded, and the captain said, ¡°Jagoan Oslo bought off a captain of aw enforcement team to


    hold off the people on that warcraft in ck Wind Canyon. Jagoan rke is on that warcraft. He¡¯s the


    one who came from ck Tiger City recently. He just got rid of Jagoan Oslo and Jagoan Shell¡¯s pursuit


    half a month ago.¡±


    Hearing this, the four people understood the situation.


    Dos asked, ¡°What¡¯s Jagoan¡®s identity?¡±


    ¡°Jagoan rke seems to have appeared out of nowhere. It¡®s rumored that he¡¯s the prince of the


    chimera royal family, but he¡¯s being hunted down by Jagoan and Jagoan,¡± the captain replied.


    Nueve said, ¡°Hehe, Jagoan Oslo is really bold to drag us into this¡­¡±


    ¡°And that Jagoan Shell is a mayor of the ancient dragon territory. How dare he enter the white tiger


    territory so tantly?¡±


    Dos said, ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of Jagoan first. We can¡¯t let him ruin the reputation of the 18 ck Wind Riders.


    As for Jagoan and Jagoan, we can¡¯t let them off so easily either, but we need to hand them over to the


    boss.¡±


    They started to discuss the next steps.


    ***


    Meanwhile, numerous fleets appeared in front of Jagoan as if all the warcraft in ck Wind Canyon


    were gathered there.

 Chapter 3842

    Chapter 3842


    Looking at the densely packed warcraft in front of him, Jagoan said coldly, ¡°Give them all you have.


    Even if we burn tens of millions of energy stones today, I refuse to believe we can¡¯t get out of ck


    Wind Canyon.¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the ck Hawk warcraft and the five Phantom warcraft on the ck Hawk


    warcraft fired.


    Countless energy cannons sted at the densely packed warcraft, and for a while, ck Wind Canyon


    was filled with violent explosions.


    It seemed that the whole ck Wind Canyon was trembling, and the surrounding elemental


    practitioners looked at the distant explosions in horror.


    Someone seemed to be attacking ck Wind Canyon.


    The ck Wind Fleet had never experienced such a beating before.


    Fights never urred in ck Wind Canyon all year round, so they usually flew around in the warcraft,


    hunting and killing some ferocious beasts at most. However, the advantage of the ck Wind Fleet


    was in their numbers, so countless people and warcraft swarmed up.


    Jagoan¡¯s warcraft made use of his heavy artillery to move forward.


    During the fierce battle thatsted for an hour, fluctuations went through ck Wind Canyon. Many


    warcraft docked as the elemental practitioners wanted to see what was going on.


    ¡°Someone is attacking ck Wind Canyon with some heavy artillery.¡±


    ¡°Be careful that they don¡¯t implicate us!¡±


    ¡°I heard someone ignored the speed limit in ck Wind Canyon and had a conflict with the ck Wind


    Fleet.¡±


    That remark caused an uproar.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that person is really bold.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I really want to see how many energy stones the ck Wind Bandits have earned over the


    years.¡±


    ¡°I remember that someone broke into ck Wind Canyon a hundred years ago, and in the end, the


    ck Wind Bandits hung the dead body in ck Wind ins until it became a dried corpse.¡±


    Hearing this, many elemental practitioners felt chills at the back of their necks, and could not help but


    look at the sky above ck Wind Canyon.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Due to the fierce battle, ck storms had appeared in the sky above the canyon, which might have


    affected the warcraft if they were not careful. So, no warcraft flew at high altitudes in ck Wind


    Canyon now. It was simply not safe.


    An hourter, Jagoan looked at the crumbling ck Hawk warcraft in front of him as he sat in the


    Windforce warcraft and felt his heart aching.


    ¡°Master, we have used up all the energy stones,¡± Haley said coldly with a scowl.


    ¡°Tell the ck Hawk warcraft to retreat.¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the ck Hawk warcraft disappeared, while the five Phantom warcraft had


    fallen. The ck Wind Fleet was no better either, with only half their warcraft remaining.


    Jagoan rushed forward at top speed in the Windforce warcraft. His current priority was to escape.


    Countless warcraft chased after him. With the sound of gunfire, the Windforce warcraft was also about


    to fall after escaping for an hour.


    The leaders of ck Wind Canyon scowled angrily, and Dos said coldly, ¡°The ck Wind Fleet lost


    half of their warcraft without taking down Jagoan rke?!¡±

 Chapter 3843

    Chapter 3843


    The ck Wind Fleet owned more than 200 warcraft but they had lost more than 100 now, so how


    could they not feel the pinch?


    This was the wealth they had umted over the years.


    ¡°Jagoan is a tough cookie. Looking at his gunfire, he must have used up tens of millions of energy


    stones.¡±


    Tres said coldly, and added, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t escape our clutches now.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jagoan scowled darkly because his Windforce warcraft was in bad shape and in danger of


    exploding at any moment.


    Most importantly, the speed had slowed down.


    Seeing all the warcraft chasing after him, Jagoan said, ¡°You guys should enter Verge Tower.¡±


    After Haley and Kane entered Verge Tower, Jagoan abandoned the warcraft and summoned the big


    roc.


    ¡°Big Roc, I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡±


    As the big roc appeared, Jagoan jumped on its back. The big roc rushed forward in a streak of light.


    When it felt the ck storm, it said with augh, ¡°Kiddo, I can fly freely now. Do you want me to enter


    the ck Wind ins?¡±


    Jagoan said in surprise, ¡°Big Roc, there¡¯s a ck storm there¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, the ck storm means nothing to me,¡± the big roc said smugly as if it was very familiar with this


    ce.


    Jagoan asked, ¡°Big Roc, have you been to the ck Wind ins before?¡±


    ¡°The appearance of the ck Wind ins has something to do with my big roc n,¡± the big roc said


    with pride.


    Jagoan was waiting for the story when the big me said, ¡°Watch out! Someone is chasing after us!¡±


    When the big roc appeared, it threw off the ck Wind Fleet. Now that someone was on their tail


    again, it must be an expert.


    Tres of the 18 ck Wind Riders was right behind Jagoan, and he was riding on a huge ck Wind


    Crow.


    After catching up with Jagoan, he said, ¡°My friend, aftering to ck Wind Canyon to give the 18


    ck Wind Riders such a big gift, it doesn¡¯t seem right for you to leave just like this.¡±


    Jagoan said with a sneer, ¡°Hehe, someone is using you, but you still dare to chase after me. Tell me


    your name. I won¡¯t kill an unknown person!¡±


    Jagoan¡®s remark made Tres say angrily, ¡°Jagoan rke, you¡¯re really bold. I¡¯m ranked third in the 18


    ck Wind Riders, Skye Costa.¡±


    Jagoan said angrily, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll use you to set an example today. Damn it, you guys have cost me


    tens of millions of energy stones.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After Jagoan finished speaking, his energy surged. The Lunar Sword appeared, and the sky exploded


    with sword energy!


    As the sword energy emerged, sword cries filled the air within a few miles around.


    ¡°Flying Immortal!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the air roared, and a huge space crack appeared above Jagoan¡¯s head. When


    the crack appeared, the space roared as if a holy weapon was born!


    In front of Jagoan, the Lunar Sword and the surrounding sword energy poured into the space crack.


    The next moment, a huge sword shadow was formed in that space crack!


    With Jagoan¡¯s roar, the sword shadow was like a flying immortal with endless power. It turned into a


    stream of light, passed through the space, and zoomed toward Skye!

 Chapter 3844

    Chapter 3844


    Where the sword shadow passed, countless space cracks appeared. This sword contained Jagoan¡¯s


    anger as well as his will!


    Seeing the attacking sword shadow, Skye scowled as his energy exploded!


    The saber in his hand sparked with saber energy, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Raging Ocean!¡±


    A huge saber light burst from the sky, causing the surrounding space to shake.


    When Skye¡¯s saber light appeared, a weird feeling appeared in the space.


    Jagoan found that his speed had slowed down but not his sword energy.


    Boom!


    When the two attacks collided, a huge roar followed. Countless energy storms appeared in the space,


    and Skye¡¯s saber light disappeared instantly!


    Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow was also reduced by half, but he still attacked Skye.


    Skye roared and threw out his punches.


    Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow shattered, but the Lunar Sword appeared in his hand again. His energy


    surged, and sword energy filled the space!


    ¡°Heaven and earth unite!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯s shout, roars swept through the space!


    Energy poured into the Lunar Sword, and in the next moment, a huge sword light soared into the sky. A


    shocking sword intent appeared around Jagoan, and the soaring sword shadow dazzled brightly.


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, it fell right on top of Skye!


    When the sword shadow fell, the space shook and the air hissed.


    Skye looked at the falling sword shadow and scowled darkly. He did not expect Jagoan to go crazy with


    his attacks!


    ¡°ck Wind!¡±


    At Skye¡¯smand, violent fluctuations appeared in the space, and the surrounding energy gushed!


    A huge ck storm appeared out of thin air in front of Skye. When the ck storm appeared, the


    surrounding energy gathered toward it. The space roared as an energy storm appeared in the air.


    At Skye¡¯smand, the ck storm hit Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow!


    Rumble!


    Following the sounds of explosions, ck Wind Canyon was filled with energy storms!


    The two attacks disappearedpletely while the two were blown away by countless energy storms.


    Then, the two charged at each other again.


    Jagoan¡¯s energy surged, and his whole body was covered in mes.


    Skye was covered in storms as he rushed toward Jagoan!


    The two fought as countless explosions appeared around them. Fist shadows filled the sky!


    A quarter of an hourter, the two parted. Neither of them got the upper hand, and they left countless


    fist marks on each other.


    ¡°Hmph, the notorious ck Wind Bandits are nothing to shout about, after all,¡± Jagoan said coldly.


    Skye said angrily, ¡°Impudence! You¡¯ll never leave ck Wind Canyon!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let¡®s see how good the 18 ck Wind Riders are.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, the Frosty me covered his body, and the surrounding temperature


    began to drop!


    When Skye saw the Frosty me, he eximed, ¡°An exotic me?¡±


    The imprint of the chimera royal family appeared on Jagoan¡¯s forehead as he turned into a giant.


    People would be tremble if they saw Jagoan¡¯s metamorphosis.


    He said coldly, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    With a punch, the space roared, and the huge fist shadow full of Frosty mes smashed toward Skye!


    Where the fist shadow passed, space cracks appeared.


    Skye shouted angrily, ¡°ck Wind Palm!¡±


    Boom!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 3845

    Chapter 3845


    With a roaring sound, Skye¡¯s energy surged, and he smacked a palm out. A huge palm shadow with


    ck storms appeared and smacked Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow.


    Where the ck Wind Palm passed, the space vibrated and the air hissed.


    Bam! Boom!


    As the two attacks collided, the space fluctuated with energy.


    ck storms and Frosty mes filled the ck Wind Canyon, which shocked the onlooking elemental


    practitioners.


    ¡°That should be Tres, also known as Skye, from the 18 ck Wind Riders.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, ck Storm is his signature!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Hehe, Skye is a legend in ck Wind Canyon.¡±


    The discussions could not stop Jagoan¡¯s anger. Skye was very powerful, and he could not take him


    down for a while.


    Only one member of the 18 ck Wind Riders had turned up, and they were evenly matched.


    How could Jagoan fight like this?


    With this thought, countless splitting sword intent appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind. As the splitting sword


    intent appeared, sword cries and fluctuations filled the space.


    The splitting sword intent appeared in front of Jagoan and turned into a transparent sword shadow.


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the sword shadow turned into a beam of light that pierced through the space


    toward Skye!


    Skye felt the splitting sword shadow attacking and eximed in shock. Layers of defenses appeared on


    him, but the next moment, Jagoan¡¯s splitting sword shadow arrived.


    With no sound or fluctuation, the splitting sword shadow attacked Skye¡¯s mind!


    Skye stood motionless in ce!


    Jagoan sneered, and a miniature Verge Tower appeared in his hand. As his energy gushed, the tower


    grew bigger.


    In everyone¡¯s sight, the tower roared and rushed toward Skye.


    When Verge Tower fell, the space shock and the air hissed.


    As soon as Skye opened his eyes, he saw Verge Tower on top of him. Before he could escape, he


    found himself trapped by Verge Tower.


    Before he could do anything, Verge Tower crashed down.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, roars swept through the space. Energy storms spread to the surroundings.


    When Jagoan put Verge Tower away, Skye was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Tres!¡±


    A voice was heard, and Jagoan saw a figure flying over. He summoned the big roc and flew to the


    ck Wind ins without looking back.


    Cinco and Nueve of the 18 ck Wind Riders rushed over.


    As Jagoan left, Nueve said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t stop until I kill Jagoan rke!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go after them, and you tell Dos about it. Let¡¯s show Jagoan the reputation of the 18 ck Wind


    Riders!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch Jagoan and hang his dead body to dry on the ck Wind ins!¡±


    Cinco looked at Nueve and said, ¡°Be careful. Wait for us to arrive before you do anything.¡±


    Riding on the ck Wind Crow, Nueve said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Then, Nueve chased after Jagoan and entered the ck Wind ins. Meanwhile, Jagoan sat on the


    big roc¡¯s back and felt the power of the ck storm.


    The ck storm raged in the sky, and Jagoan felt as if his blood was about to be sucked out.

 Chapter 3846

    Chapter 3846


    Layers of defense appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body immediately, but as he went deeper into the ck Wind


    ins, the ck storm became more and more powerful.


    A glow appeared on the big roc and shielded Jagoan. The impact of the ck storm disappeared.


    Finally, Jagoan had the chance to look at the ck Wind ins, which was a barren environment as


    the ck storm ravaged it.


    The big roc said, ¡°Someone ising after us.¡±


    Jagoan turned his head and saw a figure standing on top of a huge ck shadow.


    He said, ¡°Can you get rid of him?¡±


    The big roc said, ¡°Hey, that thing under his feet is a ck Wind Crow that lives in ck Wind ins. I


    can¡¯t get rid of that guy.¡±


    After the big roc finished speaking, Jagoan said, ¡°Ignore him, then. If he dares to approach, kill him.¡±


    Jagoan had never heard of anyone who could live in the ck Wind ins apart from Tres of the 18


    ck Wind Riders. He was the one who tamed the ck Wind Crows in the ck Wind ins.


    Skye was now trapped in Verge Tower, and Jagoan had no time to deal with him, but as ast resort,


    Jagoan could only use Skye as a bargaining chip.


    As time went by, Nueve from the 18 ck Wind Riders gradually caught up with Jagoan. The distance


    between the two was only tens of meters apart. The ck Wind Crow was like a godsend in ck


    Wind ins.


    ¡°Jagoan, give up and surrender. You can¡¯t escape from ck Wind ins,¡± Nueve looked at Jagoan


    and said coldly.


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t have the habit of surrendering without a fight! Catch me if you can or cut the crap if you


    can¡¯t,¡± Jagoan said tly.


    Nueve said angrily, ¡°When Dos and Cinco get here, you¡¯ll be dead for sure. You can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan frowned.


    These people were all atthe peak of nine stars. He could fight beyond his ability to deal with one, but if


    the three of them attacked at once, he might not be a match.


    Jagoan looked at Nueve and said coldly, ¡°Tres isn¡¯t dead but suppressed by me. If you want him to live,


    don¡¯te after me. Otherwise, there¡¯s no negotiation!¡±


    Nueve was taken aback upon hearing this and immediately cheered up.


    He said, ¡°How can you prove that Tres is still alive?¡±


    Jagoan snorted coldly and fished Skye out of Verge Tower. There was a magic chain around him. This


    thing was so tough that Jagoan was not worried he would escape.


    After seeing Skye, Nueve called out happily, ¡°Tres!¡±


    To Nueve, there was still a hope to set Skye free.


    Skye raised his head and said, ¡°Nueve! Leave me alone and be careful!¡±


    Nueve said excitedly, ¡°Tres, don¡¯t worry. Jagoan can¡¯t escape the ck Wind ins!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jagoan threw Skye into Verge Tower again before he looked at Nueve and said, ¡°As long as you fall


    back, I¡¯ll guarantee Tres¡¯ safety. But if you insist on doing this, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

 Chapter 3847

    Chapter 3847


    Nueve hesitated, unsure if he should continue his pursuit.


    At this moment, huge ck storms erupted from the ck Wind ins.


    ¡°Kiddo, it¡¯s the ck Wind Sandstorm. You need to watch out,¡± the big roc said.


    Then, Jagoan discovered that the big roc was swaying from side to side by the huge sandstorm.


    However, the ck Wind Crow under Nueve¡¯s feet was not affected at all.


    Nueve flew to Jagoan, not bothered about the ck Wind Sandstorm.


    Seeing this, Jagoan yelled angrily, ¡°Since you want to die, l¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    The Lunar Sword appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand, and his energy poured into the sword. Sword energy


    filled the space. The sandstorm was affected and became more intense.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Flying Immortal!¡±


    Following Jagoan¡¯s roar, fluctuations filled the space, and a huge crack appeared in the sky. The violent


    fluctuation in that crack even caused the ck Wind Sandstorm to shy away!


    The sword energy in the sky gathered toward the Lunar Sword in front of Jagoan.


    A huge sword shadow appeared with tremendous fluctuations.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    With a wave of Jagoan¡¯s hand, the sword shadow prated the space like a flying immortal. It turned


    into a stream of light and zoomed toward Nueve.


    Space cracks appeared where the sword shadow passed. The space began to vibrate, and the air


    began to hiss.


    When Nueve saw the approaching sword shadow, he cursed angrily, ¡°How dare you make a move in


    ck Wind ins?¡±


    His energy gushed, and a golden saber appeared. The saber glowed brightly, causing the space to


    fluctuate. A huge saber light with a murderous aura exploded from the golden saben


    The saber light attacked Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow.


    The dazzling light from the saber was like a sun in this gloomy space.


    ng!


    With a violent explosion, energy storms spread to the surroundings.


    After colliding with the ck Wind Sandstorm, it caused more violent sandstorms that swept the sand


    up. It turned into a deadly weapon and attacked the two of them!


    A re appeared on both the big roc and ck Wind Crow, protecting their respective masters.


    For a while, the space crackled as the sandstorm roared in their ears. The two attacks collided and


    faded in the space.


    Jagoan¡¯s face was cold, and the Lunar Sword appeared in his hand again. His energy surged, and


    sword energy filled the space.


    ¡°Heaven and earth unite!¡± Following Jagoan¡¯s shout, the space roared.


    The surrounding energy poured into the Lunar Sword, and the next moment, a huge sword light pierced


    through the world!


    A shocking sword intent appeared as the huge sword shadow dazzled brightly.


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the huge sword light fell on top of Nueve. As the sword light fell, the space


    vibrated and the air hissed.


    Nueve cursed angrily, ¡°You¡¯re a madman!¡±


    However, his movements did not slow down. The golden saber in his hand dazzled brightly as his


    energy poured.


    ¡°Shattering Earth!¡±


    Nueve turned into a giant shining with a golden light on the back of the ck Wind Crow. He shed


    out with the golden saber in his hand!


    A violent roar swept through the space as if the space could not bear this attack.

 Chapter 3848

    Chapter 3848


    The huge golden saber shed Jagoan¡¯s sword light, and countless space cracks appeared in the


    space under the golden saber. The surrounding ck storm scattered due to the power of this attack.


    Bang! Bam! Boom!


    Following a violent explosion, shocking fluctuations appeared in the space, which caused another wave


    of the ck Wind Sandstorm.


    Jagoan¡¯s defenses were instantly shattered by the sandstorm as he got swept away in it. Now, he had


    to protect himself and had no energy to take care of Nueve.


    However, Nueve was having a hard time too. He was also attacked by the sandstorm, and the ck


    Wind Crow under his feet was torn into pieces by the sandstorm!


    Jagoan saw his chance. Ignoring the sandstorm around him, he looked at the frantic Nueve, and Verge


    Tower appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand!


    ¡°Hmph, since you dare to attack me, I¡¯ll imprison you together with Skye!¡±


    When Verge Tower appeared, the shadow of the tower appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body, shielding him so


    that the surrounding sandstorm could not affect him.


    Verge Tower gradually grewrger as Jagoan¡¯s energy poured into it. The surrounding sandstorm was


    also suppressed by Verge Tower, disappearingpletely.


    Jagoan stood on Verge Tower and looked at Nueve who was still struggling in the sandstorm.


    He said coldly, ¡°Suppress!¡±


    The huge Verge Tower fell from the sky and trapped Nueve within. No matter how Nueve resisted, he


    was suppressed by Verge Tower.


    Buzz! Boom!


    After a loud noise, there was no sign of Nueve. There was only the sandstorm.


    Verge Tower gradually became smaller and appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand.


    People would think that Nueve was already dead. In fact, Nueve was trapped in Verge Tower and it


    was impossible for him to find the way out of the magic tool.


    With the sand storm still lingering in the space, the big roc said, ¡°Kiddo, watch out. Look at the ck


    Wind Sandstorm up ahead. I think even I can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    As the big rded, Jagoan saw a huge sandstorm that swept across the ck Wind ins. The


    sandstorm soared into the sky with no end in sight, sweeping the sand all over the air.


    As time went by, the storm became bigger, and Jagoan said with a scowl, ¡°Can we go back?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The big roc said worriedly, ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡±


    Then, Jagoan found another sandstorm behind him as if he was being surrounded.


    As the sandstorm drew closer, strong winds swept over, and wounds appeared on the big roc¡¯s body.


    However, it still flew ahead with Jagoan.


    It would probably take another day or two to fly out of the ck Wind ins, but he was already in


    peril. Besides, traversing through this space was simply impossible!


    The unstoppable storms made the space extremely unstable. This situation forced Jagoan to think


    carefully in making a decision.


    ¡°Big Roc, you should return to Verge Tower. Let me deal with this,¡± Jagoan said.


    Hearing the suggestion, big roc immediately went to Verge Tower.


    After the big roc entered Verge Tower, Jagoan swayed in the wind like a boat among the waves.

 Chapter 3849

    Chapter 3849


    He did not want to stay here. But, if he ran into a critical situation, he could release Verge Tower and


    stay here motionless. However, he had pursuers after him, so he could not drop his guard.


    Protective armor appeared on Jagoan as the sandstorm swept Jagoan into the distance.


    Every collision with the strong winds felt as if Jagoan ran into a truck. After a few times, Jagoan spat a


    mouthful of blood and felt as if his internal organs were destroyed.


    The surrounding sandstorms kept attacking him.


    Jagoan did not care about the small sandstorms, but he had to be careful with the big ones.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At this time, a huge sandstorm came behind Jagoan. It turned into a giant dragon made of yellow sand


    and attacked Jagoan. The space roared, and the sky full of sand attacked him.


    Jagoan looked grave. The imprint of the chimera royal family appeared on his forehead, and he turned


    into a giant. He threw a punch, which turned into a shadow of fists and attacked the sandstorm.


    With a loud noise, an energy storm appeared in the space, and Jagoan took advantage of the storm to


    retreat.


    For a while, the storm raged and carried Jagoan farther away.


    Just like this, Jagoan flew in the ck Wind ins for a day, but he could not find shelter from the


    wind. As ast resort, he could only grit his teeth and fly forward.


    On the second day, when Jagoan¡¯s energy was about to dry up, he saw the end of the ck Wind


    ins.


    Jagoan rushed forward desperately, but the sandstorm behind him seemed to have eyes and attacked


    him.


    The ck Wind Sandstorm continued to gather on the ck Wind ins. It merged into a huge


    sandstorm and attacked Jagoan. Not only did the sandstorm contain sand but also huge gravel that


    became deadly weapons at this time.


    As the ck Wind Sandstorm hit, hurricanes roared, and the air hissed.


    Seeing this, Jagoan knew that he could not escape and roared. His fist shadows turned into ming


    chimeras and attacked the storm.


    The space vibrated when the ming chimeras appeared. The fire chimeras roared, and the space


    trembled even more. Jagoan¡¯s face turned pale, a sign that his energy was about to be drained.


    Boom!


    As the two attacks collided, a shocking energy storm appeared and brought about another sandstorm.


    Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow shattered, and the ck Wind Sandstorm attacked him. Before he could defend


    himself, he was sent flying by the ck Wind Sandstorm, and his soul was severely injured.


    Jagoan passed out and was blown out of the ck Wind ins.


    The ck Wind ins returned to calm after Jagoan disappeared.


    In the dark canyon, Cinco looked at Dos and said worriedly, ¡°The ck Wind Sandstorm appeared on


    the ck Wind ins. Will Nueve be in danger?¡±


    ¡°s, with the ck Wind Sandstorm around, we can¡¯t get in. I hope nothing happens to Nueve,¡± Dos


    said.


    After that, someone told them that Jagoan and Jagoan had arrived.


    The two looked at each other. They had been forced to take a passive stance in this matter. They


    would not rest until they burned a hole in the other party¡¯s pocket today.

 Chapter 3850

    Chapter 3850


    Dos and Cinco chatted as they walked, ¡°When will Ocho and Diez return? And where are the rest? Get


    everyone here. The 18 ck Wind Riders need to show Jagoan Shell our true colors.¡±


    These people rushed over to Jagoan aggressively. Jagoan and Jagoan had made use ofthe 18 ck


    Wind Riders this time, so they had to pay for it.


    Meanwhile, on a mountain outside the ck Wind ins, Jagoan was still unconscious. The wounds


    all over his body were already scabbing.


    At this time, a team of traders happened to pass by and eximed when they saw Jagoan. They


    searched Jagoan¡¯s body but did not find his space ring.


    A guard from the team cursed and said, ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s got nothing on him. Bring him along. We can


    sell him for some money when we reach White Tiger City.¡±


    Someone dragged Jagoan into the convoy. They were not very strong, with the member of the highest


    level at seven stars. Thus, they could not afford to fly in a warcraft.


    At this time, a woman appeared among the traders and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Miss, we picked up a ve. We n to take him to White Tiger City and sell him,¡± the captain of the


    guards said.


    The woman said, ¡°Just don¡¯t dy my ns.¡±


    After that, she went about her business as the convoy set off.


    ***


    Three days passed before Jagoan woke up, but he found that he was in a cage.


    Seeing this, he was dumbfounded, but fortunately, no one discovered his identity. He quickly healed his


    wounds and restored his energy.


    When the captain of the guards made his rounds, he found Jagoan awake.


    He said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m the one who saved you. Do you have any money? I¡¯ll let you go if you


    pay me.¡±


    Jagoan just nced the other party and then ignored him.


    The most important thing now was for him to recuperate, or he would not even be able to use Verge


    Tower. Everything he had was in Verge Tower.


    Seeing that Jagoan was silent, the captain of the guards said coldly, ¡°Hmph, since this is the case, I


    can only drag you to White Tiger City to sell you for some money!¡±


    Three dayster, Jagoan exhaled and opened his eyes. He had also recovered his energy, and his


    physical injuries were almost healed.


    When the captain passed by, Jagoan said, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    The captain of the guards was taken aback for a moment before he said, ¡°One million star dors.¡±


    Jagoan nodded and tossed one million star dors to him.


    After seeing the money, the captain of the guards smiled happily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you out right away.


    You can count on me, Jim, to keep my word.¡±


    However, before Jim opened the cage, a cold voice rang.


    ¡°Jim, don¡¯t let him out. How can you release him without knowing his identity? What if he¡¯s a spy?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jim said, ¡°Miss, he¡¯s just a wounded person I picked up. How could he be a spy?¡±


    The female voice said coldly, ¡°I said no. Are you going to disobey my order?!¡±


    Hearing that, Jim said to Jagoan, ¡°I can¡¯t help you, buddy. Pray for your safety.¡±

 Chapter 3851

    Chapter 3851


    Jagoan snorted coldly, and a wave of fluctuation appeared on his body. He punched the cage, which


    broke apart in an instant.


    He floated out, and Jim looked at him in shock.


    Not far away, the female voice rang again. ¡°How dare you?! Jim, take him down for me!¡±


    Jim remained motionless. He knew exactly how powerful Jagoan¡¯s punch was and did not dare to mess


    with him.


    Jagoan ignored them and waved his hand instead. A flying warcraft appeared, followed by Haley and


    Kane.


    For a moment, everyone on the trading team was stunned. Haley and Kane looked like angels. The


    youngdy of the trading team scowled darkly and could hardly speak.


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Haley asked obligingly.


    Jagoan said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s set off for White Tiger City.¡±


    Before the three of them boarded the warcraft, Jim approached Jagoan tremblingly and returned the


    star dors he had just received to Jagoan.


    Jagoan smiled without taking it, while Haley said next to him, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    After that, Haley smacked Jim¡¯s forehead, and in an instant, a practice technique appeared in Jim¡¯s


    mind.


    Jagoan entered the flying warcraft and left this ce, leaving behind a bunch of confused people.


    The warcraft flew south. ck Tiger City was in the north while White Tiger City was in the south. They


    were right opposite each other and were two major cities of the white tiger territory.


    As Jagoan flew to White Tiger City, ck Wind Canyon also weed two guests, Jagoan Shell and


    Jagoan Oslo. The two had just entered ck Wind Canyon and wanted to find Jagoan, but they did not


    expect to receive the five members of the 18 ck Wind Riders.


    The two were confused, with no idea what the 18 ck Wind Riders wanted.


    Dos from the 18 ck Wind Riders was about to speak when someone flew over and said, ¡°The boss


    is back and requests for Lord Dos to bring the two guests back to the base.¡±


    Dos was pleasantly surprised upon hearing this and quickly brought them back to their base.


    When Jagoan and Jagoan entered the living room, they saw Lord Indigo, the boss of the 18 ck Wind


    Riders, sitting and waiting.


    Lord Indigo wore a mask that hid his true appearance, but his aura was overwhelming.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He looked at Jagoan and Jagoan and said coldly, ¡°Are you the ones who bribed a captain of thew


    enforcement unit of ck Wind Canyon?¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°Hmph, who are you to speak to me in this manner?¡±


    Lord Indigo sneered and said, ¡°How dare a lowly mayor like you act so arrogantly in front of me? This is


    ck Wind Canyon, not your Dragonvale City! And you, Jagoan Oslo. As a member of the white tiger


    royal family, how dare you collude with outsiders?!¡±


    Jagoan said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t poke your nose in my business, hmph!¡±


    Lord Indigo said coldly, ¡°In that case, the two of you can settle Jagoan rke¡¯s ount.


    ¡°Pay us 500 million energy stones and we¡¯ll let you go, or I¡¯ll show you the fame of the 18 ck Wind


    Riders today.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan eximed in shock, ¡°Jagoan escaped?¡±


    However, no one paid him any heed.


    Jagoan said, ¡°500 million energy stones is too much.¡±


    Lord Indigo said, ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. My ck Wind Fleet lost more than 100 warcraft. How many warcraft can


    500 million energy stones buy?¡±

 Chapter 3852

    Chapter 3852


    Jagoan had no idea what happened in ck Wind Canyon. He was already close to White Tiger City.


    This was the central city of the white tiger royal family, and warcraft and people could be seen


    everywhere. Many traders on the ground were rushing toward White Tiger City at this moment.


    Looking at the huge White Tiger City in the distance, Jagoan was quite astounded. There was no end


    in sight at a nce, and countless warcraft shuttled among the high-rise buildings, looking just like a


    dream city.


    This was Jagoan¡¯s first glimpse of the imperial city, while thest prosperous city he saw was


    Dragonvale City.


    Compared to White Tiger City, Dragonvale City was not worth mentioning. As for ck Tiger City, it


    was a rough ce, a world of freedom. Meanwhile, White Tiger City exuded a sense of royalty and


    luxury.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Haley looked at Jagoan and asked, ¡°Master, should we visit White Tiger City?¡±


    Jagoan pondered and said, ¡°I must go in and have a look. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯lle here again.¡±


    Hearing that, Kane said, ¡°Master, we can¡¯t enter the city! The 18 ck Wind Riders are associated with


    the second prince of the white tiger royal family, and Jagoan is also a member of the white tiger royal


    family. We¡¯re done for if they find us in the city.¡±


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Oh, so White Tiger City is a dangerous ce. In that case, that gives me all


    the more reason to go in and have a look. We¡¯ve used up almost all the energy stones we have, and


    we need to purchase another batch of warcraft. If they really find us, we just need to fight our way out.


    Anyway, the holy-tier powerhouses won¡¯t make a move so easily.¡±


    Hearing that, the two fell silent. No one could change Jagoan¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Go, enter the city!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯s order, the warcraft flew to White Tiger City.


    As they approached White Tiger City, Jagoan discovered the grandeur of this ce. A shocking vibe


    swept over from the inside out as if a white tiger was imprisoned here!


    White Tiger City was divided into the inner and outer areas. Jagoan entered White Tiger City through


    the docking port. Numerous floating tracks shuttled arge number of people throughout White Tiger


    City.


    In addition to rail transit, warcraft were used by elemental practitioners from outside to any ce within


    the outer area of White Tiger City.


    As for the inner area of White Tiger City, which was the real imperial city, only the white tiger royal


    family or elemental practitioners who served the imperial city could enter. It was extremely strict, just


    like a feudal society!


    After Jagoan found a ce to stay, he headed to the Enneagon. He had to buy some things.


    Looking at the huge building outside the warcraft, the Four Seas Chamber of Commerce next door also


    caught his attention.


    Jagoan looked at the warcraft pilot and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with the Four Seas? How dare they set up


    their business next to the Enneagon?¡±


    The pilot was a local and said with augh, ¡°This must be your first time in White Tiger City. The Four


    Seas Chamber of Commerce is secretly supported by the white tiger royal family, and its purpose is to


    crush the Enneagon Chamber of Commerce.¡±

 Chapter 3853

    Chapter 3853


    ¡°Although the Enneagon has the support of the ancient dragon royal family, their main base is too far


    away, after all. This is White Tiger City, so the power of the Four Seas should not be underestimated.¡±


    Later, Jagoan learned that the Four Seas resorted to price wars every day just to suppress the other


    party, causing the Enneagon to suffer heavy losses.


    If Jagoan wanted to buy or sell something, he should go to the Four Seas first.


    He got the idea, and after getting off the warcraft, he brought Haley and Kane into the Four Seas.


    The Four Seas Chamber of Commerce had been around for a long time, and as the headquarters, this


    ce was even more magnificent.


    As soon as Jagoan entered the door, someone said, ¡°My lord, please go to the ninth floor. Someone


    will be there to wee you.¡±


    Jagoan nodded as he looked at the woman who spoke to him. She seemed very professional and


    could even tell his practice level. Otherwise, she would not have invited Jagoan to the ninth floor.


    After taking the elevator to the ninth floor, a woman approached him and said with a smile, ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll


    be at your service today. My name is Autumn. You may let me know if you have any requests.¡±


    Jagoan nodded, and the other party led Jagoan and the others to a closed room. The room was


    elegantly decorated and looked quite charming. ¡°I need to sell a bunch of stuff.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, a bone with the power ofws appeared on the table. Autumn quickly


    asked someone to appraise this item for Jagoan.


    After the appraisal, the appraiser said, ¡°This is good stuff. We can give you a million energy stones for


    it.¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°That¡¯s too little¡­¡±


    After that, the two began to negotiate. After they agreed on the price, Jagoan took out more than 20


    bones that contained the power ofws. For a moment, both Autumn and the appraiser were shocked.


    Autumn quickly reminded the appraiser to get to work.


    Finally, Jagoan took out the rest of his spoils, including some space rings he looted and their contents,


    such as weapons, pills, and so on.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After everything was appraised, Autumn gave him an appropriate price, 200 million energy stones.


    Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°What¡¯s thetest warcraft model?¡±


    ¡°The Windforce warcraft, priced at three million energy stones each,¡± Autumn said.


    Jagoan said, ¡°That¡¯s too expensive. Two million energy stones each.¡±


    Autumn was taken aback when she heard the price and said, ¡°We can¡¯t sell it at this price.¡±


    Jagoan said tly, ¡°The Enneagon is selling it at 2.5 million each.¡±


    Hearing this, Autumn was startled and said, ¡°If you buy a few at once, I can sell them to you for two


    million each.¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°Okay, give me five.¡±


    ¡°Any heavy artillery warcraft? Rmend one or two to me.¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s request, Autumn¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Heavy artillery warcraft was beyondpare in terms of price, so she quickly said, ¡°The most powerful


    warcraft with heavy artillery is the Garuda warcraft, also known as the Sky Gunship. The Garuda


    warcraft has a total of 24 main energy cannons and 48 secondary energy cannons. It¡¯s the absolute


    overlord of the sky!¡±


    ¡°Others include the ck Hawk warcraft, the Blue Bat warcraft¡­¡±

 Chapter 3854

    Chapter 3854


    After listening to her, Jagoan was quite amazed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the price of the Garuda warcraft?¡±


    Autumn replied, ¡°80 million energy stones. The Garuda warcraft is thetest technology of the insect


    race. Even the royal military isn¡¯t equipped with this, and the Enneagon isn¡¯t selling it either!¡±


    Jagoan was taken aback when he heard it. It was obviously impossible to be selling it if the royal


    military was not equipped with it. However, the price was simply ridiculous. Even so, Jagoan wanted to


    see what the Garuda warcraft looked like.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. The ck Hawk warcraft only costs 20 million energy stones,¡± Jagoan said.


    Autumn said with a smile, ¡°The ck Hawk warcraft has only 42 cannons while the Garuda warcraft


    has 72. That¡¯s the difference. Besides, the Four Seas only has only one Garuda warcraft in hand. The


    other shipment hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°No doubt 72 cannons are very powerful, but if all of them are fired at once, one round will


    probably require 200,000 energy stones. Ten minutes of firing means that tens of millions of energy


    stones will go up in smoke.¡±


    Hearing that, Autumn said, ¡°Uh, I think only a battle group will require this rapid-fire method.¡±


    Jagoan rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it for 50 million energy stones.¡±


    Autumn replied, ¡°70 million energy stones is the lowest we can go.¡±


    In the end, Jagoan bought the Garuda warcraft for 70 million. When the Garuda warcraft appeared in


    front of Jagoan, he realized that it was simply an airmand warcraft. It was huge with muzzles all


    over the aircraft, just like a man-eating monster.


    Jagoan was delighted and quickly took the Garuda warcraft and five Windforce warcraft into his Verge


    Tower.


    When he returned to his amodation, he found someone waiting for him.


    These people were covered with ck armor and looked like well-trained soldiers. Jagoan was startled.


    He did not know anyone from the white tiger royal family.


    Seeing Jagoan, the five-member team walked up to Jagoan and said, ¡°Your Highness, our second


    prince would like to invite you to a banquet tonight. This is the invitation card.¡±


    After saying that, they handed an invitation card to Jagoan and left.


    Seeing this, Jagoan frowned.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The second prince had discovered his whereabouts. This was not good.


    Was the second prince here because of the 18 ck Wind Riders?


    It was quite possible.


    Jagoan was not bothered about it, but Kane said, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t go. It could be a trap.¡±


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter whether I go or not. I heard that thew enforcement


    unit is under the second prince¡¯smand. If I don¡¯t go, I may see them next. The moment we entered


    White Tiger City, we were already in a passive state.¡±


    Kane said, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Jagoan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. The second prince is no ordinary person.¡±


    ***


    In the evening, Jagoan went to the banquet alone.


    When he arrived, he found himself on the roof of a building. Jagoan was shocked when he heard that


    the second prince owned the whole building.


    How many energy stones would it cost to buy this building in White Tiger City?

 Chapter 3855

    Chapter 3855


    When Jagoan entered the banquet hall, he saw that the ce was crowded. Many of the people here


    belonged to the monster race and other races, but the human race still ounted for the majority.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan entered the banquet hall alone, which did not attract any attention. However, a woman


    appeared beside him.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Jagoan was taken aback and said, ¡°You are?¡±


    The woman took Jagoan¡¯s arm, which he did not refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lilith, your femalepanion for the night-courtesy of the second prince,¡± Lilith said.


    She seemed like an orchid in a valley that made others rx instantly. A simple arrangement like this


    made Jagoan feel that the second prince was not a simple person.


    As Jagoan entered the center of the banquet hall, he heard a voice.


    ¡°Look who¡®s here. I didn¡¯t expect the chimera prince to be here too¡­¡±


    ¡°The chimera prince? I heard he¡¯s an imposter!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Jagoan rke¡®s fame has spread to White Tiger City in just a few days. You guys are really


    slow on the uptake.¡±


    Hearing thesements, Lilith said before Jagoan could speak.


    ¡°Your Highness, be careful. These people are nobles of White Tiger City and are unafraid of causing


    trouble. Don¡¯t be fooled,¡± Lilith whispered in Jagoan¡¯s ear.


    Hearing this, Jagoan smiled.


    Seeing many people around looking at him, he said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect my fame to spread to White


    Tiger City. It¡¯s a great honor to meet you.¡±


    After Jagoan said that, someone said, ¡°Hmph, how dare you take the credit? Who do you think you


    are?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, where did this punke from? This isn¡¯t the ce for him to act so arrogantly.¡±


    Jagoan said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m the chimera prince. Who do you think you are?¡±


    With that said, a shining chimera mark appeared on Jagoan¡¯s forehead, which shut many people up.


    A young man walked over and said, ¡°Oh, the chimera prince? I think you¡¯re an imposter.¡±


    Two young women of different races stood beside the young man and also looked at Jagoan with


    disdain.


    Jagoan said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, who am I? Hey you, tell him who I am,¡± the young man said with augh.


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t even know the youngest prince of the white tiger royal family. How dare you enter


    White Tiger City?¡±


    At this moment, Lilith whispered in Jagoan¡¯s ear, ¡®This is Kurt Oslo, the youngest prince of the white


    tiger royal family and the emperor¡¯s favorite. He¡¯s arrogant and domineering. He¡¯s a notorious yboy


    and a tyrant in White Tiger City.¡±


    Before Jagoan could speak, Kurt saw Lilith next to Jagoan and said coldly, ¡°Hmph, my second brother


    would rather give Lilith to outsiders than let me touch her.¡±


    Jagoan said mildly, ¡°So, it¡¯s Prince Kurt. I really haven¡¯t heard of you.¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s remark made Kurt angry, and thetter said, ¡°Very well, Jagoan rke. I¡®ll kill you on behalf


    of Aunt Jagoan. Come to the ring if you have the guts, or you¡¯ll die when the banquet is over.¡±


    Lilith told Jagoan to be careful, but Jagoan said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in child¡®s y. Do you


    dare to ept a bet of 100 million energy stones?¡±

 Chapter 3856

    Chapter 3856


    Jagoan was running short of energy stones, and someone was here to deliver them. Of course, Jagoan


    would wee him with open arms.


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s remark, everyone was shocked because no one expected that someone would dare


    to bet 100 million energy stones.


    Kurt said coldly, ¡°Hmph, do you have 100 million energy stones?¡±


    Jagoan did not speak but piled 100 million energy stones on the table next to him. For a while, greed


    was seen in many people¡¯s eyes. Although these people were nobles, the wealth belonged to their


    families, so they had never seen 100 million energy stones.


    100 million energy stones looked so much. Kurt¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as he said, ¡°Okay, wait for


    me.¡±


    He turned around and left, probably to collect energy stones.


    In the meantime, Jagoan put away the energy stones calmly.


    Lilith was stunned. She could not help but wonder what made Jagoan so bold.


    She was here on a mission by the second prince, so she said, ¡°Your Highness, be careful. One of


    Kurt¡¯s subordinates was sent by the emperor to protect him. He¡¯s a top expert from the White Tiger


    Society.¡±


    The White Tiger Society was the ce where all the experts of the white tiger royal family gathered.


    They were retainers of the white tiger royal family, and everyone had at least two powers of thews.


    Jagoan asked, ¡°Is this the reason why the second prince invited me?¡±


    Lilith was startled and said, ¡°Your Highness, the second prince is preparing a gift for you. You¡¯ll


    definitely like it. Of course, this fight is just an appetizer.¡±


    Jagoan got it. If he wanted to get something, he had to give too.


    Sure enough, Kurt appeared again very soon with an old man with him.


    He looked at Jagoan and said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve brought 100 million energy stones with me. Let¡¯s go to


    the ring. I can¡¯t wait to win your energy stones.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When the two arrived, the person in charge of the arena was already waiting. He was covered in armor,


    which masked his true appearance.


    After Kurt saw that person, his usual arrogance faded, and he said, ¡°Lord Kenji.¡±


    That person nodded and made a signal. Kurt handed over his 100 million energy stones, and Jagoan


    followed suit.


    Jagoan flew to the ring, and the old man beside Kurt also appeared in the ring.


    ¡°Trent Fuller¡­¡±


    The man introduced himself, and Jagoan responded, ¡°Jagoan rke.¡±


    Trent said tly, ¡°I advise you to apologize to Prince Kurt or you won¡®t leave White Tiger City.¡±


    Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You should think about how to survive


    this fight instead.¡±


    After Jagoan finished speaking, Trent was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, heughed and said, ¡°Very well, I haven¡¯t seen such a brazen young man for a long time.¡±


    With that said, Trent¡¯s energy surged, and a small mountain suddenly appeared in his hand!


    With his energy input, the mountain peak grew bigger until it loomed over the sky. When that mountain


    peak appeared, the space vibrated, and thews of earth spread from the mountain peak.


    A heavy pressure filled the space, which made Jagoan feel the strain. His movements were affected to


    a certain extent.

 Chapter 3857

    Chapter 3857


    Trent waved his hand, and the huge mountain fell on top of Jagoan with a loud roar!


    Jagoan snorted coldly as his energy surged. The chimera imprint appeared on his forehead, and he


    instantly transformed into a giant. The giant¡¯s body waspletely covered in mes, and the


    surrounding temperature kept rising. The giant Jagoan transformed into exuded a ming aura, which


    suffocated the elemental practitioners at the banquet!


    ¡°That¡¯s the mark of the chimera, which means Jagoan really is the chimera prince!¡±


    ¡°He must be the real chimera prince to manifest into the form of a chimera!¡±


    Many people discussed Jagoan, who shouted angrily at this time, ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With a punch, the space vibrated, and energy fluctuations spread all over the sky. The huge fist


    shadow turned into a fiery chimera and smashed into the huge mountain.


    As Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow loomed over the sky, the space hissed.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, the space fluctuated violently with energy storms. Jagoan¡¯s fist shadow was


    shattered by the huge mountain, and the giant he stepped forward and punched out!


    In an instant, hundreds of fist shadows punched the mountain again, and the space fluctuated violently.


    Giant Jagoan returned to his original appearance.


    At this time, the space fluctuated again as energy surged.


    Bang! Boom!


    With bursts of collisions, countless fist shadows smashed on the mountain peak. After the fist shadows


    disappeared, the mountain peak was knocked into the air, but it was unharmed!


    Jagoan knew that the mountain peak was a rare treasure.


    Trent stretched out his hand and summoned the mountain peak into his hand.


    He said, ¡°This is a rare treasure, the Ten Thousand Peaks. Today, I¡¯ll show you how powerful it is.¡±


    The Ten Thousand Peaks in his hand turned into countless shadows, which immediately surrounded


    Jagoan. The space fluctuated violently as the surrounding energy gathered toward the treasure. The


    treasure seemed like it wanted to trap Jagoan within. The Lunar Sword appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand,


    and the next moment, sword energy and sword cries filled the air.


    ¡°Flying Immortal!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, fluctuations appeared in the space, and a huge space crack appeared on the


    top of Jagoan¡¯s head. It seemed to contain a shocking power inside, and the surrounding energy


    gathered toward it!


    The Lunar Sword and the surrounding sword energy also zoomed away.


    The next moment, a transparent sword shadow suddenly appeared with a powerful fluctuation.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, the sword shadow attacked the countless mountain peaks around like a flying


    immortal. Where the sword shadows passed, space cracks appeared one after another, causing the


    space to vibrate and hiss.


    Bam! Boom!


    With loud explosions, energy fluctuations appeared and scattered in all directions.


    The shadows of the Ten Thousand Peaks in the sky were pierced by Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow and


    turned into nothingness. In the end, Jagoan¡¯s sword shadow also disappeared, while the space


    fluctuated due to the collision of the two attacks.


    Both of them scowled darkly. Trent hadprehended two powers of thews but Jagoan only saw


    one.


    ¡°Land of Purity!¡± Trent shouted angrily, and countless fluctuations appeared in the space.


    The Ten Thousand Peaks becamerger and were suspended above Jagoan¡¯s head. The surrounding


    energy gathered toward it.


    With countless fluctuations around Jagoan, he suddenly felt as if he had been transported into another


    world, and Trent was the master of that world.

 Chapter 3858

    Chapter 3858


    Jagoan dared not drop his guard at all.


    His energy surged and poured into the Lunar Sword in his hand. At the same time, he unleashed the


    power of space on the sword. In an instant, the Lunar Sword shone with five colors of light, and the


    space around the sword was shattered, followed by a loud crack.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Sword!¡±


    Jagoan swung the Lunar Sword in his hand vigorously, and a huge sword light shed across the air.


    Rumble!


    The sword light pierced the sky. With a loud roar, strong winds swept up sand and gravel, shaking the


    world!


    This sword destroyed Trent¡¯s move, and the pressure on Jagoan faded.


    Pft!


    After his technique was crushed, Trent spat a mouthful of blood. He staggered back and fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I lost to you¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan smiled and said to Trent, ¡°As I said earlier, you¡¯re no match for me. Since you


    insisted on making a fool of yourself in public, you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    In fact, Jagoan had more than one chance to kill Trent just now. Even now, Trent would be a


    corpse if Jagoan made a move. However, he did nothing, because Kurt was already on his feet, ready


    to take action.


    ¡°Kurt, since you¡¯re already up, do you n to do this yourself?¡± Jagoan looked at Kurt who was not far


    away and taunted him.


    Kurt did not n to make a move at all. He thought Trent could do it alone. He did not expect Trent to


    be defeated, and so quickly too.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Whoosh!


    Kurt stomped on the ground, turned into a streak of light, andnded not far in front of Jagoan.


    ¡°Kurt, shouldn¡¯t you give me the 100 million energy stones first?¡±


    Jagoan was more concerned about the 100 million energy stones. That was his biggest gain in this and


    also the capital of his future, so he could not stop thinking about it.


    ¡°Fight another round with me. If you can beat me, you can take the 100 million energy stones.¡±


    Upon hearing Kurt¡¯s words, Jagoan smiled slightly before he reached out and shook his index finger at


    the other party.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how the bet goes. You¡¯ve already lost 100 million energy stones to me. If you want another


    fight, you have to raise the stakes.¡±


    In fact, Jagoan had alreadyid down a trap for Kurt the moment he started talking to him.


    Jagoan knew that Kurt would never ept his defeat, so he provoked Kurt into fighting with him. After


    Kurt showed his interest in fighting, Jagoan proposed to raise the stakes.


    At this time, Kurt only thought of defeating Jagoan, so he would not care too much.


    He replied, ¡°Okay, if you can win this fight, I¡®ll add a B-grade enchanted treasure!¡±


    Kurt¡¯s words promptly caused an uproar.


    ¡°What? A B-grade enchanted treasure? That¡¯s worth more than 100 million energy stones.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the most favored youngest prince, he¡¯s so rich. Poor people like us may not even see a


    C-grade enchanted treasure in our lifetime, but he can throw out a B-grade enchanted treasure without


    thinking!¡±

 Chapter 3859

    Chapter 3859


    ¡°C-grade enchanted treasure? Even a D-grade will cost a bomb!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°A rich kid, indeed.¡±


    Hearing Kurt¡¯s wager, Jagoan¡¯s grin grew wider.


    Enchanted treasures were divided into grades A, B, C, and D, and each grade was further divided into


    high, medium, and low quality.


    Kurt offered a B-grade enchanted treasure just like that. No matter what quality it was, it was good stuff


    worth hundreds of millions of energy stones!


    ¡°In that case, I have no choice but to fight you and win your B-grade enchanted treasure!¡±


    ¡°Jagoan, I don¡¯t care about your status as the chimera prince. I¡¯ll kill you in this fight!¡±


    With that said, Kurt unleashed his weapon, a silver spear.


    Red tassels fluttered at the tip of the spear. A lifelike white tiger was carved on the body of the spear,


    which exuded a killing intent.


    Kurt held the spear with both hands and poured his energy into it. With the energy input, the white tiger


    on the spear seemed toe alive with a roar.


    Roar!


    A solid white tiger galloped out of the spear and attacked Jagoan.


    ¡°Tiger Kill!¡±


    This was Kurt¡¯s best move and the one he used the most.


    Facing opponents weaker than Kurt, most of them would be so frightened by the white tiger that their


    legs would tremble and they would lose their fighting ability. However, Jagoan was not an ipetent


    person, so he would not be intimidated by the white tiger.


    Holding the sword in his right hand, Jagoan swung a beam of sword light. The white tiger was


    shattered and turned into energy that disappeared into the air. Although the power of this move was


    average, Kurt did not expect Jagoan to destroy it so easily.


    Since his first move did not gain him any advantage, Kurt did not hesitate and immediatelyunched


    another attack.


    ¡°Laws of Lightning, Lightning Motion!¡±


    When Kurt recited the technique¡¯s name, lightning crackled all over his body. He turned into a sh of


    lightning that disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Even Jagoan could not capture Kurt¡¯s movements.


    When Kurt reappeared, he was already in front of Jagoan.


    Kurt held the end of the spear in his right hand and swung it around. The shadows turned into a tiger


    and shrouded Jagoan within.


    ¡°Roaring Tiger!¡±


    All of a sudden, Jagoan felt the spacepressing around him as if about to crush him t.


    Jagoan knew very well that if this went on, he would be crushed to death, so he could not sit and do


    nothing.


    Buzz!


    The chimera mark on Jagoan¡¯s forehead lit up again, and a huge ming chimera beast appeared.


    The giant chimera roared into the sky. As energy spread, the tiger was knocked back and the


    compressed air returned to normal.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Kurt could not figure out how his white tiger power would lose to a chimera manifestation. Although


    indignant, Kurt did not think too much about it.


    His empty left hand suddenly fished out a big seal from his pocket.


    A white tiger sat cross-legged on the seal with its head held high. It had raging anger in its eyes.


    Some knowledgeable people quickly recognized it and could not help but exim.


    ¡°l-It¡¯s the White Tiger Seal! I can¡¯t believe that the youngest prince will use this enchanted treasure. It


    seems that the youngest prince is really out to kill this time.¡±


    Although Jagoan did not know what treasure the White Tiger Sea! was, in his opinion, Kurt was no


    match for him no matter what he used.

 Chapter 3860

    Chapter 3860


    After Kurt took out the White Tiger Seal, a sneer appeared on his face.


    As the youngest prince of the white tiger territory, Kurt knew very well how to use the White Tiger Seal.


    He was fully aware of its power. Although Kurt did not want to admit it, he knew very well that he was


    no match for Jagoan if he only relied on his ability.


    In desperation, he had to take out the White Tiger Seal in an attempt to defeat Jagoan.


    With the White Tiger Seal in hand, Kurt was full of confidence. As far as he could remember, he had


    never suffered a defeat when he used the White Tiger Seal in a fight.


    ¡°Jagoan, go to hell!¡±


    While speaking, Kurt raised the White Tiger Seal. All his energy spread along his arms and poured into


    the seal.


    With the energy input, the White Tiger Seal shone brightly, and a white tiger with ck stripes


    appeared with a deafening roar!


    The moment he saw the white tiger, Jagoan could not help but tremble. A pressure that came from the


    depths of his soul made him shiver uncontrobly.


    At this moment, however, Jagoan¡¯s arm shone brightly.


    A snow-white White Marsh appeared in front of Jagoan, shielding him from the pressure of the white


    tiger.


    The White Tiger Seal is not an ordinary object. I already felt this pressure before it even did anything¡­


    If it really attacks, it¡¯ll surely be an unstoppable blow¡­


    Jagoan stared fixedly at the White Tiger Seal, his mind racing. However, Kurt was not about to give him


    time to think and promptlyunched his attack.


    ¡°Roaring Tiger!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Following the white tiger¡¯s roar, dozens of white tiger shadows charged at Jagoan.


    When he faced one white tiger earlier, Jagoan could easily deal with it, but facing dozens of white tiger


    shadows at the same time, Jagoan was at a loss.


    In desperation, Jagoan could only unleash all the energy he had, and the chimera imprint appeared at


    the same time. Tremendous energy gathered in the air and formed a huge sword light that shone with a


    golden light.


    ¡°All Swords as One!¡±


    Under Jagoan¡¯s control, the sword light zoomed over and shed the dozens of white tiger shadows


    into pieces, rendering them into nothingness.


    Although this blow was powerful, it could only do so much. It only got rid of less than half of the white


    tiger shadows, while the rest still charged forward.


    Seeing this, Jagoan frowned deeply. For a moment, he had no idea how to handle Kurt¡¯s attack.


    Suddenly, Jagoan thought of a pill that had been sitting in Verge Tower.


    Replenishment Pill!


    This pill could quickly restore the energy in the body. The opponents that Jagoan encountered before


    were no stronger than him and had never pushed him into a desperate situation, so he never had to


    resort to taking this pill.


    Now was the best time to take this pill.


    With a burst of light, a pill appeared in Jagoan¡¯s palm. Without thinking about it, he popped the pill into


    his mouth and swallowed it.


    The pill turned to liquid the moment he took it and flowed throughout his body along his veins. In just a


    few seconds, Jagoan had recovered 80% of his energy. Thus, Jagoan gathered all his energy and


    formed a big sword in front of him.


    Due to the sufficient amount of energythis time, the sword was much bigger than before. Maybe this


    time, it could really wipe out all the white tiger shadows in front of him.


    The golden sword grew bigger as Jagoan¡¯s energy drained rapidly.


    When his energy was almost exhausted again, Jagoan stopped and swung the great sword in front of


    him with all his might.

 Chapter 3861

    Chapter 3861


    This time, the sword light was more solid andrger than before.


    The white tiger shadows arrived in front of Jagoan within a few seconds and crashed into the golden


    sword light.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion apanied by a violent storm swept over Jagoan and Kurt.


    Everyone watched with bated breath, waiting for the oue.


    ¡°The chimera prince is really powerful enough to fight the White Tiger Seal to this point.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s it for him. No one in this world can defeat the White Tiger Seal!¡±


    ¡°s, what a pity. The chimera prince is a rare talent, but he¡¯s going to die here today!¡±


    As these people Chattered, the storm in the sky slowly faded away, and Jagoan and Kurt gradually


    appeared.


    Jagoan stuck the Lunar Sword in his hand into the ground and struggled to stand upright. On the other


    hand, Kurt looked more miserable. He could not even stand. With the White Tiger Seal in one hand and


    using the other to prop his body up, he barely managed to keep himself from falling.


    Although the White Tiger Seal was very powerful, it required a huge amount of energy to activate it,


    which was simply not something Kurt could handle. He ended up this way because he went beyond his


    limit to use the White Tiger Seal.


    In fact, as the most powerful magic weapon of the white tiger royal family, the White Tiger Seal


    naturally had more power and usage than this, but with Kurt¡¯s ability, he could only do so much.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Kurt was surprised to see Jagoan still standing. Although he could not trigger the full strength of the


    White Tiger Seal, Jagoan was able to take this attack and still stand, which undoubtedly surprised him.


    Jagoan was not concerned about Kurt¡¯s opinion. No matter what, there was no way Kurt could continue


    fighting, so a smile appeared on Jagoan¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Kurt, you lost this fight¡­¡±


    Although he did not want to admit it, the result was obvious.


    Kurt had no idea if Jagoan could still fight, but he knew he had no more energy left, and even standing


    up was a struggle for him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I couldn¡¯t beat you even with my family¡¯s most powerful magic weapon. Chimera


    Prince, you¡¯ re very outstanding, indeed¡­¡±


    While speaking, Kurt took out a ring and tossed it to Jagoan.


    ¡°The B-grade enchanted treasure and 100 million energy stones are in this storage ring.¡±


    After handing the ring to Jagoan, Kurt turned around and left. He was too ashamed to stay here any


    longer.


    Jagoan took the ring cheerfully and explored the contents with his senses.


    The B-grade enchanted treasure and 100 million energy stones appeared before his eyes.


    After confirming that he had gotten all the stakes, Jagoan withdrew his senses and was about to put


    away the storage ring. However, when he saw the patterns on the ring, he was startled.


    He quickly took a closer look. The more he looked, the more surprised he became.


    Jagoan felt that the patterns on the ring looked very familiar, giving him a feeling of deja vu.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and took out the ring his mother left him.


    Putting the two rings together, Jagoan made a major discovery. The patterns on the two rings were


    identical!

 Chapter 3862

    Chapter 3862


    Jagoan lowered his head and carefully examined the ring in his hand, feeling shocked.


    When his mother left, she only left him this ring with no news after that.


    Jagoan had been chasing after his mother¡¯s tracks, but there was no news over the years. Today, he


    finally found something, which made Jagoan extremely excited.


    Comparing the two rings together, not only were the patterns on the rings very simr, but the materials


    of the rings were the same.


    At this moment, Jagoan dared to conclude that this ring must have something to do with his mother.


    With this thought in mind, Jagoan really wanted to find out more about the ring from Kurt, but when he


    looked up, Kurt had already left.


    He wanted to catch up to Kurt and ask him about it, but he was the youngest prince of the white tiger


    royal family, after all. As an outsider, Jagoan could not see him as he pleased. He was stopped before


    he could go further.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re the chimera prince, but this is the white tiger royal family, not the chimera royal family.


    Here, your identity is useless.¡±


    Two guards stopped Jagoan, not allowing him to go any farther.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan knew very well that he could not resort to force.


    Who knew how many experts and powerhouses at the peak of nine stars were in this royal family?


    If it really came to a fight, it was questionable if Jagoan could even escape. He could only wait for an


    opportunity in the future.


    Although he was a bit disappointed, Jagoan was still very happy. After all, there had not been any


    progress for a long time. It was a good thing to find a clue now.


    With no other choice, Jagoan had to return to his warcraft.


    He then transferred the 100 million energy stones in the ring to the warcraft in case of an emergency.


    Next, he took out the B-grade enchanted treasure that Kurt lost to him and held it in his hand.


    It was a jade disk with a duality fish engraved in the center of the disk. Countless tiny inscriptions on


    the periphery of the fish. The disk looked translucent with a green luster. It was an extraordinary item at


    one nce.


    What the hell is this thing?


    I don¡¯t know its power and effect. I just know it¡¯s a B-grade enchanted treasure, which is of no help.


    Jagoan looked at the disk in his hand in exasperation. Although this thing was an enchanted treasure


    of high quality, it was the same as having nothing if he did not know how to use it.


    After thinking for a long time, Jagoan finally had no choice but to try to infuse some of his energy into


    the disk.


    When his energy was infused, a golden figure dazzling with a golden light immediately appeared in


    Jagoan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°This is the Duality Disk, which can increase the energy in your body and speed up your practice. I


    spent hundreds of years and consumed a lot of natural resources and treasures to create this item. I


    hope the person destined to get this item will use it properly.¡±


    After the golden figure said his piece, he disappeared and did not appear again no matter how Jagoan


    called out to him in his mind.


    ¡°The Duality Disk? It can increase energy and speed up practice. Not bad.¡±


    After he took the Duality Disk, he infused his energy and tried to use it.


    Sure enough, as the man said, after infusing his energy, Jagoan clearly felt his energy increasing. The


    energy infused into the Duality Disk would go through a boost before returning to Jagoan¡¯s body again.

 Chapter 3863

    Chapter 3863


    Feeling the boosted energy in his body, Jagoan was amazed. With the help of the Duality Disk,


    Jagoan¡®s practice could definitely speed up by at least two or three times.


    ¡°Why did Kurt give me such a treasure so easily? Is it possible he didn¡¯t know how to use this thing at


    all?¡±


    Logically speaking, no matter what level a person¡¯s practice had reached, such a treasure was of great


    benefit to practitioners, so Kurt had no reason to give away such a precious treasure.


    After thinking for a while, Jagoan felt that there was only one possibility, which was that Kurt had never


    used this enchanted treasure at all. He only knew that the Duality Disk was a B-grade enchanted


    treasure but never bothered to use it.


    ¡°It seems that as a prince, the enchanted treasures used by Kurt are of very high quality. He can¡¯t even


    be bothered to use a B-grade enchanted treasure. Well, that¡¯s good for me. Otherwise, the Duality Disk


    may not have fallen into my hands.¡±


    With that said, Jagoan put the Duality Disk back into the ring.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jagoan thought it was better not to let others know he had an enchanted treasure with such a special


    function or trouble woulde looking for him. However, he had no idea that someone was already


    keeping an eye on him.


    Johnny, Kurt¡¯s strongest guard, was also Kurt¡®s most capable subordinate. He was even more powerful


    than Kurt when he was not using the White Tiger Seal.


    Kurt did not know the function of the Duality Disk, but Johnny did.


    Coincidentally, Johnny knew about it because he was the one who gave the Duality Disk to Kurt after


    he got it.


    Besides, it was not entirely true that Kurt did not know the effects of the Duality Disk, but he was


    already a nine-star powerhouse and also the prince of the white tiger royal family.


    With so many guards around him, he did not have to do anything in person, so he was not very


    concerned about improving his practice level.


    Unlike Kurt, Johnny was dedicated to his practice non-stop just to improve his level. After he knew that


    Kurt got the Duality Disk but never used it, he was upset, but since the other party was a prince, he


    could not do anything about it.


    Now, Kurt told him that this thing had fallen into Jagoan¡¯s hands, so Johnny could not let it go. Thus,


    without Kurt¡¯s knowledge, Johnny set off to get the Duality Disk back from Jagoan.


    ¡°Master, a powerful person is approaching our warcraft very quickly¡­¡±


    Kane stared at the radar on the warcraft and said to Jagoan.


    ¡°Powerful? Can you confirm this person¡¯s level?¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s question, Kane was not in a rush to answer but quickly operated the controls.


    Soon, Kane said to Jagoan, ¡°Master, I got it. The iing person is in the advanced middle stage of


    nine stars.¡±


    The advanced middle stage of nine stars.


    For Jagoan, this was definitely considered a strong contender. After all, he was only in the middle stage


    of nine stars. Although he was about to reach thete stage, as long as he was still in the middle stage


    of nine stars, he would be at a disadvantage when facing a strong contender in the advanced middle


    stage of nine stars.


    Of course, this was only the case where both parties had no trump cards.


    Now, Jagoan had many trump cards in hand. Not to mention a practitioner at the advanced middle


    stage of nine stars, he would not be afraid even if he were to face someone at thete stage of nine


    stars.


    ¡°Open the cabin door and let me meet this strong contender in the advanced middle stage of nine


    stars!¡±

 Chapter 3864

    Chapter 3864


    Although Kane was worried for Philip¡¯s safety, since Philip said so, she had to follow his order.


    After the door was opened, Philip disappeared from the spot and appeared outside the warcraft.


    A few seconds after Philip left the warcraft, Johnny was already standing not far in front of him, looking


    at him with hostility.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to avenge your youngest prince?¡±


    Philip had never seen this person in front of him, but he had just defeated Kurt, so he guessed that this


    person was here to avenge Kurt.


    Hearing this, Johnny shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m here to retrieve the B-grade enchanted


    treasure, the Duality Disk, that the prince lost to you.¡±


    As soon as Johnny mentioned the Duality Disk, Philip immediately understood that it was not that Kurt


    did not know the function of this thing but that he had already prepared a n B. Even if he really lost


    to Philip, Kurt would immediately send someone to retrieve it, so in the end, the Duality Disk would still


    return to Kurt¡¯s hands.


    Thinking of this, Philip smiled in disdain.


    He looked at Johnny with contempt and said, ¡°I thought the youngest prince of the white tiger royal


    family wouldn¡¯t do such a shameful thing, but after losing the bet, he actually sent someone to rob me.


    This is truly an eye-opening experience.¡±


    Of course, Johnny would not allow Philip to misunderstand Kurt.


    Hearing Philip¡¯s remark, Johnny spoke in Kurt¡¯s defense, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the


    youngest prince. A B-grade enchanted treasure isn¡¯t enough for the prince to go back on his words.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying it¡¯s your initiative to rob me?¡± Philip chuckled.


    ¡°I believe you should know the function of the Duality Disk. I can¡¯t let you take this treasure away.¡±


    Johnny pulled out the sword from his waist and said coldly to Philip, ¡°Hand over the thing and I¡¯ll spare


    your life.¡±


    Although Johnny¡¯s level was indeed a little higher than his, Philip did not expect Johnny to act so


    arrogantly.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Philip burst outughing at Johnny¡¯s words.


    He also took out his weapon and said to Johnny, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to talk to


    me like that. Let¡¯s have a go, and let me see what you¡¯re capable of!¡±


    Without further ado, Johnny raised the long sword in his hand above his head, turned the long sword


    clockwise, and drew a circle that gathered energy.


    After the circle appeared, ck mes quickly ignited, distorting and deforming the surrounding space.


    ¡°Wheel of ck mes!¡±


    After yelling out the name of the move, Johnny swung the long sword in his hand vigorously and threw


    the ck wheel burning with ck mes out.


    The ck wheel flew and melted all metal objects in the area with its terrifying high temperature where


    it passed. Terrifying cracks in space appeared, tearing everything apart.


    When Jagoan saw this in the distance, his first reaction was to give Kane an order, ¡°Kane, drive the


    warcraft farther away. Don¡¯t get caught in the aftermath of the fight. ¡±


    Jagoan had spent a lot of energy stones on this warcraft, and he did not want anything to happen to it


    because of this fight.


    Although Kane was worried for Jagoan¡¯s safety, since Jagoan said so, she had to follow his order.


    After the door was opened, Jagoan disappeared from the spot and appeared outside the warcraft.


    A few seconds after Jagoan left the warcraft, Johnny was already standing not far in front of him,


    looking at him with hostility.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to avenge your youngest prince?¡±


    Jagoan had never seen this person in front of him, but he had just defeated Kurt, so he guessed that


    this person was here to avenge Kurt.


    Hearing this, Johnny shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m here to retrieve the B-grade enchanted


    treasure, the Duality Disk, that the prince lost to you.¡±


    As soon as Johnny mentioned the Duality Disk, Jagoan immediately understood that it was not that


    Kurt did not know the function of this thing but that he had already prepared a n B. Even if he really


    lost to Jagoan, Kurt would immediately send someone to retrieve it, so in the end, the Duality Disk


    would still return to Kurt¡¯s hands.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan smiled in disdain.


    He looked at Johnny with contempt and said, ¡°I thought the youngest prince of the white tiger royal


    family wouldn¡¯t do such a shameful thing, but after losing the bet, he actually sent someone to rob me.


    This is truly an eye-opening experience.¡±


    Of course, Johnny would not allow Jagoan to misunderstand Kurt.


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s remark, Johnny spoke in Kurt¡¯s defense, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the


    youngest prince. A B-grade enchanted treasure isn¡¯t enough for the prince to go back on his words.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying it¡¯s your initiative to rob me?¡± Jagoan chuckled.


    ¡°I believe you should know the function of the Duality Disk. I can¡¯t let you take this treasure away.¡±


    Johnny pulled out the sword from his waist and said coldly to Jagoan, ¡°Hand over the thing and I¡¯ll


    spare your life.¡±


    Although Johnny¡¯s level was indeed a little higher than his, Jagoan did not expect Johnny to act so


    arrogantly.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jagoan burst outughing at Johnny¡¯s words.


    He also took out his weapon and said to Johnny, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to talk to


    me like that. Let¡¯s have a go, and let me see what you¡¯re capable of!¡±


    Without further ado, Johnny raised the long sword in his hand above his head, turned the long sword


    clockwise, and drew a circle that gathered energy.


    After the circle appeared, ck mes quickly ignited, distorting and deforming the surrounding space.


    ¡°Wheel of ck mes!¡±


    After yelling out the name of the move, Johnny swung the long sword in his hand vigorously and threw


    the ck wheel burning with ck mes out.


    The ck wheel flew and melted all metal objects in the area with its terrifying high temperature where


    it passed. Terrifying cracks in space appeared, tearing everything apart.


    When Jagoan saw this in the distance, his first reaction was to give Kane an order, ¡°Kane, drive the


    warcraft farther away. Don¡¯t get caught in the aftermath of the fight. ¡±


    Jagoan had spent a lot of energy stones on this warcraft, and he did not want anything to happen to it


    because of this fight.


    Hearing that, Kane quickly piloted the warcraft away from the battlefield. Although the warcraft was


    fast, the ck wheel was even faster.


    Before the warcraft flew far, the ck wheel had already reached Jagoan.


    Although Kane was worried for Jagoan¡¯s safety, since Jagoan said so, she had to follow his order.


    After the door was opened, Jagoan disappeared from the spot and appeared outside the warcraft.


    A few seconds after Jagoan left the warcraft, Johnny was already standing not far in front of him,


    looking at him with hostility.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to avenge your youngest prince?¡±


    Jagoan had never seen this person in front of him, but he had just defeated Kurt, so he guessed that


    this person was here to avenge Kurt.


    Hearing this, Johnny shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m here to retrieve the B-grade enchanted


    treasure, the Duality Disk, that the prince lost to you.¡±


    As soon as Johnny mentioned the Duality Disk, Jagoan immediately understood that it was not that


    Kurt did not know the function of this thing but that he had already prepared a n B. Even if he really


    lost to Jagoan, Kurt would immediately send someone to retrieve it, so in the end, the Duality Disk


    would still return to Kurt¡¯s hands.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan smiled in disdain.


    He looked at Johnny with contempt and said, ¡°I thought the youngest prince of the white tiger royal


    family wouldn¡¯t do such a shameful thing, but after losing the bet, he actually sent someone to rob me.


    This is truly an eye-opening experience.¡±


    Of course, Johnny would not allow Jagoan to misunderstand Kurt.


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s remark, Johnny spoke in Kurt¡¯s defense, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the


    youngest prince. A B-grade enchanted treasure isn¡¯t enough for the prince to go back on his words.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying it¡¯s your initiative to rob me?¡± Jagoan chuckled.


    ¡°I believe you should know the function of the Duality Disk. I can¡¯t let you take this treasure away.¡±


    Johnny pulled out the sword from his waist and said coldly to Jagoan, ¡°Hand over the thing and I¡¯ll


    spare your life.¡±


    Although Johnny¡¯s level was indeed a little higher than his, Jagoan did not expect Johnny to act so


    arrogantly.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jagoan burst outughing at Johnny¡¯s words.


    He also took out his weapon and said to Johnny, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to talk to


    me like that. Let¡¯s have a go, and let me see what you¡¯re capable of!¡±


    Without further ado, Johnny raised the long sword in his hand above his head, turned the long sword


    clockwise, and drew a circle that gathered energy.


    After the circle appeared, ck mes quickly ignited, distorting and deforming the surrounding space.


    ¡°Wheel of ck mes!¡±


    After yelling out the name of the move, Johnny swung the long sword in his hand vigorously and threw


    the ck wheel burning with ck mes out.


    The ck wheel flew and melted all metal objects in the area with its terrifying high temperature where


    it passed. Terrifying cracks in space appeared, tearing everything apart.


    When Jagoan saw this in the distance, his first reaction was to give Kane an order, ¡°Kane, drive the


    warcraft farther away. Don¡¯t get caught in the aftermath of the fight. ¡±


    Jagoan had spent a lot of energy stones on this warcraft, and he did not want anything to happen to it


    because of this fight.


    Hearing that, Kane quickly piloted the warcraft away from the battlefield. Although the warcraft was


    fast, the ck wheel was even faster.


    Before the warcraft flew far, the ck wheel had already reached Jagoan.


    window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Hearing that, Kane quickly piloted the warcraft away from the battlefield. Although the warcraft was


    fast, the ck wheel was even faster.


    Before the warcraft flew far, the ck wheel had already reached Jagoan.

 Chapter 3865

    Chapter 3865


    The dark space crack was about to tear the warcraft within.


    Seeing this, the chimera mark appeared on Jagoan¡¯s forehead, and a huge ming chimera


    manifestation appeared around his body, which blocked the ck wheel immediately.


    The collision of the two produced a roaring sound, and a violent storm spread out from the center of the


    collision, blowing the warcraft away. It showed how powerful the impact was.


    With the help of the storm, the warcraft¡¯s flying speed reached an unprecedented peak. In the blink of


    an eye, it was already far away from the range of battle.


    After the warcraft left, Jagoan focused on dealing with Johnny.


    ¡°Art of Wind, Full Throttle!¡±


    Jagoan had mastered the power of the five elements. Seeing that his chimera manifestation could


    block the ck wheel, he suddenly thought of trying out a new move by using the wind element, which


    he was not very good at.


    Jagoan concentrated his energy on his hands and waved them around, which sent a wind de flying


    with every wave.


    Boom! Bang!


    The sound of the impact was endless. Every wind de thrown out by Jagoan cut off a piece of the


    ck wheel, which turned into energy and faded away.


    Under the ck wheel¡¯s impact, the chimera manifestation also started cracking.


    Jagoan knew that if this went on, the chimera manifestation would crumble under Johnny¡¯s attack, and


    even Jagoan would be in danger by then.


    ¡°Art of Fire, Chimera Fist!¡±


    With the input of Jagoan¡¯s energy, the chimera manifestation moved.


    The front ws burning with crimson mes raised high and smashed down on the ck wheel.


    Bam! Crack!


    With another explosion, the ck wheel could no longer withstand the violent attack of the chimera fist.


    The moment it was hit, the ck wheel cracked inch by inch, and the ck mes scattered on the


    ground.


    The battle area was filled with ck mes, and the temperature soared to terrifying heights.


    The chimera manifestation copsed when the ck wheel was smashed, fading into nothingness.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed to witness the unique skill of the chimera royal family with my own eyes. This trip is


    certainly worthwhile,¡± Johnny looked at Jagoan¡¯s earlier move and said calmly.


    Hearing Johnny¡¯s remark, Jagoanughed.


    ¡°A worthwhile trip? When you die under my sword, I hope you can still think that way¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After saying that, Jagoan took out a holy artifact he had not used for a long time from the Verge Tower,


    the Caelum Sword.


    When Jagoan was about to use the Caelum Sword to fight, it wrote a fewrge words in the air, ¡°You


    haven¡¯t summoned me for a while. I thought you¡¯d forgotten about me.¡±


    Seeing these words, Jagoan knew it was the sword spirit in the Caelum Sword again.


    He wanted to exin, but he was in the middle of a great fight with no time to do that, so Jagoan could


    only say, ¡°Help me kill the enemy first, and we can talkter.¡±


    Sure enough, after Jagoan finished speaking, the Caelum Sword returned to normal without other


    antics.


    ¡°Art of Wind, Perish!¡±


    Green energy poured into the Caelum Sword, and the ck sword body gradually turned green. Even


    the ferocious dragon head protruding from the hilt of the sword was covered in ayer of gold, looking


    as if it hade to life.


    As energy quickly gathered on the Caelum Sword, the surrounding space began to shake violently.


    Tiny wind de vortexes lingered around the sword¡¯s body.


    Buzz!


    The wind des rotated rapidly with a loud buzzing sound.

 Chapter 3866

    Chapter 3866


    Jagoan just came up with this move. With the aid of the wind element, the power of the sword light was


    greatly improved, and the wind des around the sword¡¯s body could counteract the enemy¡¯s attack.


    It was a move thatbined both offense and defense, but Jagoan was unsure about the actual


    power.


    Johnny looked at the Caelum Sword in Jagoan¡¯s hand with narrowed eyes. He could see that the


    sword carried extremely terrifying energy.


    If one were to get hit by this sword, not to mention him, but even the people in mechas would be


    obliterated. Now that he had seen the power of this move, Johnny would not stand by and do nothing. It


    was not his style to sit and wait.


    He tossed his sword high in the air. The sword hovered above Johnny¡¯s head and shone with a golden


    light.


    Johnny poured all his energy into the sword above his head. With the input of energy, the golden light


    of the sword grew brighter and the sword became bigger.


    Normally, one would use energy to enhance the size of the light. However, Johnny was different. He


    actually used energy to change the size of the sword, which somewhat surprised Jagoan.


    Jagoan knew very well that there was noparison between the power of the sword light and the


    sword itself.


    If the sword light could split mountains and seas, the sword could be invincible if its power reached the


    extreme. As such, Jagoan no longer dared to underestimate Johnny¡¯s attack. He poured his energy


    into the Caelum Sword without stopping.


    Although Jagoan did not know how to use energy to make his sword bigger and increase its power, he


    had other skills.


    ¡°Frosty me!¡±


    White mes appeared, and the surrounding temperature instantly dropped. The burning ck mes


    on the ground also weakened immediately. That was the reaction of ordinary mes to the exotic fire.


    However, the Frosty me did not seem to want to let go of the ck mes on the ground and began


    to absorb the ck mes. After a few seconds, the ck mes disappeared. They had all turned into


    ¡®food¡¯ for the Frosty me.


    After absorbing the ck mes, the Frosty me burned more vigorously, and the temperature was


    lower than before.


    Under Jagoan¡®s control, the Frosty me wrapped around the Caelum Sword¡®s sword light.


    Jagoan thought that with the double protection of the Frosty me and the wind de vortexes, the


    Caelum Sword would definitely defeat Johnny¡¯s sword. However, what happened next surprised


    Jagoan very much.


    While the Frosty me wrapped around the sword light, it actually absorbed the wind de vortexes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jagoan was shocked. It was the first time he had seen such a situation. Although the Frosty me


    became more powerful because of this, he was more concerned if it would be more effective than


    working together with the wind des.


    Since the Frosty me absorbed the wind des so easily, the power of the wind des was probably


    useless in front of theexotic fire. In that case, he had to put all his hopes on the Frosty me.


    Jagoan made up his mind, and all the energy in his body turned into the Caelum Sword¡¯s sword light.


    Like Jagoan, Johnny also poured all his energy into the long sword above his head.

 Chapter 3867

    Chapter 3867


    At this moment, Johnny¡¯s sword was about the same size as the Caelum Sword.


    Following the two¡¯s actions, the Caelum Sword and the long sword flew out and shed with each other


    in the air.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Boom!


    There was a deafening roar. A violent storm spread out from where the two swords collided, and where


    the storm passed, not a single de of grass remained.


    The power of these two swords was simply ridiculous. The surrounding space cracked inch by inch like a


    mirror. The violent energy storm spread out and destroyed everything in its path.


    Philip kept controlling the Caelum Sword¡¯s sword light as he stood on the spot, watching the result of the


    collision of the two swords.


    The moment the sword light touched the long sword, the Frosty me quickly crept toward the long


    sword, trying to freeze thetter. However, the long sword was too big, so the Frosty me could only


    freeze part of the de.


    Before it waspletely frozen, the Frosty me faded away. Even so, the terrifying low temperature of


    the Frosty me had caused a lot of damage to the long sword.


    After the Frosty me dissipated, the sword light had the upper hand.


    As the sword light advanced, the long sword began to shatter from the tip of the sword bit by bit, turning


    into streaks of light.


    Crack!


    With a loud noise, the long sword finally brokepletely. It turned into beams of golden light and


    gradually disappeared.


    The Caelum Sword consumed a lot of energy when fighting the long sword. It was already at the end of


    its rope at this time.


    When the long sword shattered, Johnny spat a big mouthful of blood. He half knelt in the air and clutched


    his chest in pain. He watched as the sword light approached him.


    The Caelum Sword had returned to its normal size, and its power was nearly nonexistent. Even so, such


    an attack was enough to kill him several times over in his current state.


    Whoosh!


    The Caelum Sword¡¯s sword light pierced through Johnny¡¯s body and ended his life.


    As Johnny fell to the ground like a sack, Jagoan shook his head helplessly. If not for Johnny¡¯s greed for


    the Duality Disk, he would not have ended up like this.


    With the Caelum Sword in hand, Jagoan flew to the warcraft very slowly. Jagoan had expended a lot in


    this fight. His energy was nearly drained, so it was not easy to keep flying. After all, he had experienced


    two battles just now.


    As soon as he got back to the warcraft, Jagoan sat on the ground and panted heavily while clutching his


    chest in pain.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    As the fight was too far away, Kane did not see what had happened. Looking at Jagoan¡¯s appearance,


    she instinctively thought that he was injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I lost a lot of energy. That person should be Kurt¡¯s subordinate. Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t stay


    here¡­¡±


    Once Kurt knew that he killed Johnny, the result would be the pursuit of the white tiger royal family.


    With this situation, Jagoan could not stay.


    Hearing that, Kane did not ask any further questions but piloted the warcraft away quickly.


    In the white tiger territory, Kurt frowned suddenly as monstrous killing intent spread out.


    The subordinates around him had no idea what happened. They stared at Kurt in horror for fear of


    getting implicated.


    Kurt looked around at his subordinates angrily and said coldly, ¡°Johnny has been killed! Someone


    actually dared to touch my man! Find out who did this. I¡¯ll make him suffer a fate worse than death!¡±

 Chapter 3868

    Chapter 3868


    The subordinates were shocked at Kurt¡¯s words.


    They knew very well what Johnny was capable of. He was a powerhouse in the advanced middle stage


    of nine stars who was even stronger than Kurt, but he was killed.


    An enemy like this was not someone they could deal with. However, they could not disobey the


    youngest prince¡¯s order. He was a ruthless master who would kill a subordinate without blinking an eye.


    Now that he was blowing his top again, anyone who dared to say no would be doomed for sure. Thus,


    everyone got the order and left without any dy.


    Smack!


    Kurt smashed the wine ss on the table to the ground to vent his anger.


    Johnny was his most capable subordinate who carried out his every order. Now that he was killed,


    Kurt¡¯s anger was to be expected.


    Before Kane flew the warcraft very far, she suddenly saw many warcraft of the white tiger royal family


    on the radar.


    Kane was a little flustered now. She knew that Jagoan was injured. If these warcraft caught up to them,


    a big fight would be inevitable.


    In Jagoan¡¯s current state, it might not be possible to wipe out all the enemies.


    After thinking for a while, Kane made a decision.


    Kane turned and whispered to Haley, ¡°Haley, take our master and leave. Many warcraft of the white


    tiger royal family are after us. If they catch up, our master will be in danger.¡±


    Since Jagoan¡¯s safety was at stake, Haley reached out to help Jagoan up without hesitation. She


    wanted to take Jagoan away. However, Jagoan stopped her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯m here, so what are you afraid of?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing that, Kane turned around abruptly and looked at Jagoan in surprise.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve just gone through a big fight, and your energy is nearly drained. Do you really want to


    face those enemies now?¡±


    Haley also looked at Jagoan with a worried look on her face. If possible, she really wanted to take


    Jagoan away.


    Of course, they knew Jagoan very well. Once he had decided on something, it was absolutely


    impossible to change his mind.


    Jagoan knew that they were worried about him, so he smiled at them and said softly, ¡°Since they sent


    some warcraft after us, let¡¯s try the Garuda warcraft we just bought. Aren¡¯t you curious about the power


    of a warcraft with 72 cannons?¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s remark, Haley¡¯s and Kane¡¯s interest was indeed piqued. After all, that warcraft cost


    them 70 million energy stones. Of course, they wanted to know how powerful it was.


    At Jagoan¡¯smand, Kane deliberately slowed down the warcraft. The warcraft of the white tiger


    royal family behind quickly caught up and stopped in front of them.


    ¡°Warcraft in front, stop immediately! Jagoan rke, get out here! Do you think you can leave after


    killing someone?¡± the leading warcraft announced.


    Hearing this, Jagoan knew that they had found out about his killing of Johnny, so he must deal with the


    ensuing fight quickly. Otherwise, he would be surrounded by the enemy.

 Chapter 3869

    Chapter 3869


    Once Jagoan was surrounded, it would be very difficult to escape.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan took out the Garuda warcraft stored in the storage ring.


    Seeing the huge Garuda warcraft in front of him, Jagoan nodded and went into the warcraft without


    further ado. He also took out millions of energy stones from the ring to charge the warcraft¡¯s cannons.


    Seeing this scene, the warcraft sent by the prince knew that Jagoan would not give up without a fight,


    so they started to charge up their warcraft for the ensuing battle.


    Although they were ready for battle, they were still a little worried.


    ¡°What warcraft is that? I¡¯ve never seen it before. It actually has 72 cannons, which is ridiculous. Its


    combat capability is not at the same level as the White Tiger warcraft!¡±


    ¡°Go figure. How can we fight to win against such a warcraft?¡±


    ¡°But the youngest prince has already given the order. Once we track Jagoan down, we need to take


    action and not let him go. We can only carry out the order.¡±


    Meanwhile, the White Tiger warcraft began to charge the cannons one after another. The cannons


    were all aimed at the Garuda warcraft.


    From their point of View, the warcraft Kane and the others were in was not a threat at all. The only thing


    they were worried about was the Garuda warcraft with 72 cannons.


    Boom!


    Rumble!


    The warcraft on both sides fired at the same time. Soon, the sky was filled with shells and endless


    sounds of explosions.


    The sparks from the explosion even dyed the sky red.


    The White Tiger warcraft was at an absolute disadvantage against the Garuda warcraft. Be it offensive


    or defensive ability, the two were not at the same level.


    Soon, several White Tiger warcraft were battered by the Garuda warcraft.


    Although the Garuda warcraft was hit a few times too, because of therge size of the warcraft and its


    stronger defense capability, the blows did not cause substantial damage to the Garuda warcraft at all.


    Seeing this, the people of the white tiger royal family did not fight recklessly but chose to use


    harassment tactics instead. Since they could not beat Jagoan, they could only buy time and prevent


    him from leaving. At the same time, they also called other warcraft of the white tiger royal family for


    reinforcements.


    Jagoan was simply amazed at the Garuda warcraft¡¯s terrifyingbat capability.


    Just one warcraft could defeat so many of the White Tiger warcraft.


    The ck Hawk warcraft might not be able to produce the same effect. However, the situation changed


    very quickly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Dozens of White Tiger warcraft flew out of the white tiger territory, their destination clearly the Garuda


    warcraft where Jagoan was.


    Since things had reached this point, Jagoan did not dare to hold back anymore. He quickly deployed all


    the ck Hawk warcraft.


    More than a dozen ck Hawk warcraft surrounded the Garuda warcraft in the very center, facing off


    the White Tiger warcraft in the air.


    A massive warcraft battle was about to kick off.


    ¡°Jagoan rke, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you leave the warcraft immediately and surrender, the


    youngest prince will give you his word and release these subordinates of yours.¡±


    Jagoan burst outughing upon hearing this. ¡°Ha! Surrender? I¡¯ve never done such a thing in my life. If


    you want to catch me, show me what you have. Don¡¯t think about catching me just by talking!¡±


    While speaking, Jagoan had given the ck Hawk warcraft a battle order.


    One after another, the ck Hawk warcraft flew into the air toward the White Tiger warcraft, the


    cannons firing rapidly.


    Ratatatat!


    Boom!


    Bang!


    With deafening explosions in the sky, explosion storms swept out and dust billowed in the air.

 Chapter 3870

    Chapter 3870


    Since the White Tiger warcraft did notunch the first attack this time, the opponents were caught off


    guard by the appearance of the ck Hawk warcraft.


    By the time they reacted, they had lost several warcraft just like that.


    Pilots of the White Tiger warcraft were instantly furious.


    When had they ever been humiliated like this?


    They were the main warcraft team of the white tiger territory. As long as they made a move, the


    opponents would either surrender or be easily obliterated. They had never suffered such a big loss


    before.


    Immediately, the White Tiger warcraftunched an attack. Both sides opened fire, and mes of


    explosions spread wind and sand in the sky.


    The battlested a long time and did not stop until the White Tiger warcraft fled one after another.


    In this battle, the White Tiger warcraft lost at least a dozen warcraft, but the ck Hawk warcraft was


    no better.


    Jagoan saw at least five ck Hawk warcraft being destroyed.


    The ck Hawk warcraft was also worth ten to 20 million energy stones, so Jagoan¡¯s loss in this battle


    was definitely no less than 100 million energy stones.


    As for the White Tiger warcraft, their loss was even greater. Including the energy stones used for


    charging the cannons and the dozen or so damaged warcraft, the white tiger territory lost at least one


    billion energy stones in this battle.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This loss happened because Kurt wanted to avenge Johnny. If the emperor of the white tiger territory,


    who was also Kurt¡¯s father, found out about it, even Kurt would be punished for sure.


    After losing a dozen White Tiger warcraft, Kurt finally arrived.


    More than a dozen nine-star powerhouses came along with him, most of them in the early stage of nine


    stars. However, there was also no shortage of powerhouses in the middle andte stages of nine stars.


    It must be said that Kurt brought a very strong lineup this time. Even someone as outstanding as


    Jagoan was definitely not a match for these people.


    Kurt was certainly out for revenge, or he would not have brought so many experts.


    Although he could also find mighty beings of the holy tier, Kurt had fought Jagoan before. He knew that


    Jagoan was only in the middle stage of nine stars, so in his opinion, these people were enough to kill


    Jagoan.


    ¡°Jagoan rke, how dare you kill my subordinate?! This matter will never end until you die!¡±


    As soon as Kurt saw Jagoan, he could not help bursting into anger.


    Hearing Kurt¡¯s words, Jagoan smiled and stepped out of the Garuda warcraft. Then, he took out the


    storage ring and put away the ck Hawk warcraft and the Garuda warcraft.


    ¡°Kurt, if you hadn¡®t lost the Duality Disk to me in the bet earlier, that person wouldn¡¯t havee to me


    to get the Duality Disk back, and he wouldn¡¯t have died. So, his death was all because of you.¡±


    Kurt could hardly process Jagoan¡¯s words at this time as he stared at Jagoan in anger.

 Chapter 3871

    Chapter 3871


    ¡°Cut the crap! If not for you, Johnny wouldn¡¯t have died! I¡¯ll avenge Johnny today. Jagoan rke, this


    will be your burial ground. No matter who turns up, no one can save you!¡±


    Kurt was so confident not because this was the white tiger territory but because of the nine-star


    powerhouses around him.


    Of course, Jagoan had noticed the strength of those people around Kurt too, but he did not take them


    seriously at all.


    ¡°Do you think that these few people can kill me? What a joke!¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s taunt, Kurt became angrier.


    Kurt pointed at Jagoan and snapped, ¡°Kill him. Whoever gets the kill will receive a reward of one billion


    energy stones and a B-grade high-quality enchanted treasure!¡±


    One billion energy stones and a B-grade enchanted treasure.


    It could be seen that Kurt was willing to spend a bomb just to kill Jagoan. Even Jagoan was startled. He


    did not expect Kurt toe up with such terms to kill him.


    ¡°As expected of a prince, one billion energy stones and one B-grade high-quality enchanted treasure at


    the drop of a hat. It¡¯ s a pity that no one can get this reward.¡±


    While Jagoan was speaking, those people had already taken out their weapons or enchanted treasures


    tounch their respective attacks at Jagoan.


    Seeing this, Jagoan did not dy any longer.


    He took out the Verge Tower and released more than a dozen nine-star powerhouses he had inside.


    ¡°Kill them. If we win this fight, I¡¯ll reward everyone by speeding up the energy-gathering speed in Verge


    Tower.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the people who came out of Verge Tower were all excited.


    Everyone knew very well what that meant. They could increase their practice speed.


    Many people among them were just about to breach the barrier and reach the peak of nine stars, so


    they were very keen about this reward.


    The two sides quickly fought, and the battlefield expanded instantly. Some people watching the show in


    the distance were affected by the aftermath of the battle and died on the spot before they even had


    time to escape.


    Both Jagoan and Kurt stood on the spot without moving.


    Kurt just red at Jagoan without making a move. He had fought Jagoan before and knew he was no


    match for him, so he did not do anything.


    As for Jagoan, he did not make a move mainly because his energy wascking. Otherwise, he would


    never allow Kurt to have his way.


    Of course, Kurt was not aware of this. Otherwise, he would never allow Jagoan to stand outside the


    battlefield.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since most of Jagoan¡¯s people were in the middle orte stages of nine stars, the bnce of victory


    slowly tilted to Jagoan¡¯s side. As time went by, the victory of this battle was clearly in Jagoan¡¯s hands.


    Seeing this, Kurt was very surprised!


    He could not figure out where Jagoan found so many powerhouses!


    The people he brought came from the capital city of the white tiger territory!


    Jagoan had always been alone, but he found so many helpers in just a few hours.

 Chapter 3872

    Chapter 3872


    Kurt simply could not ept this. Even so, the result was right before his eyes no matter how upset he


    felt. The people Jagoan brought were stronger than his. If the battle continued, Kurt¡¯s people would


    probably all die here.


    If that happened, Kurt had no idea how to face his father¡¯s questioning. After all, these were more than


    a dozen nine-star powerhouses. No matter where, they were a force to be reckoned with. If everyone


    died here today, his father would definitely not let him off.


    Thinking of this, Kurt quickly yelled to those people fighting in the air, ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After saying that, he did not forget about Jagoan.


    ¡°Jagoan, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget the fact that you killed Johnny. I¡¯ll definitely make you pay the price for


    this. We shall meet again!¡±


    After leaving his threats, Kurt was about to leave with his people. However, Jagoan would not allow


    Kurt to do as he pleased.


    He shouted to his people from Verge Tower, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone go. Kill them all!¡±


    To the people from Verge Tower, Jagoan¡¯s words were like a royal decree. It was impossible for them


    not to listen. Thus, everyone unleashed their strongest moves and attacked the enemy.


    Of course, Kurt¡¯s people could not stand idly by and also used their strongest moves against them.


    However, the difference in solid strength could not be made up by techniques.


    With bursts of explosions, many people in Kurt¡¯s party were seriously injured or died on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, Kurt¡¯s eyes were red in anger. However, there was nothing he could do.


    The situation in front of him was beyond his control. Even if he wanted to take revenge, he did not have


    the ability.


    He could only leave quickly with the nine-star powerhouses who were still alive.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    No matter what, he had to ount for everyst man standing. At least, he could not let everyone die


    here. Otherwise, Kurt would not know how to face his father when he returned.


    Now that the battle was over, Jagoan took out Verge Tower again and collected his people.


    If not for the help of these powerhouses, it would have been impossible for Jagoan to defeat so many


    people in this battle. If Jagoan were to face a dozen nine-star powerhouses single-handedly, he would


    be doomed for sure.


    Jagoan returned to the warcraft and told Kane, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t stay here any longer. If the experts


    from the capital of the white tiger territorye after uster, we might not be able to leave.¡±


    Hearing that, Kane operated the warcraft controls and sped into the distance without hesitation.


    Jagoan rested and restored his energy until it was nearly full before he took out Verge Tower and


    began to adjust the energy-gathering speed in the tower. After all, he had to keep his promise.


    These people were Jagoan¡¯s trump cards, so he could not disappoint them. Otherwise, if they turned


    their backs on him at a critical juncture in the future, he would be in big trouble.

 Chapter 3873

    Chapter 3873


    After doing that, Jagoan took out the Duality Disk and began to restore the energy in his body.


    It was the first time for Kane and Haley to see the Duality Disk.


    Seeing Jagoan sitting cross-legged on the floor with a disk in his hand, they were puzzled. However,


    they did not ask any questions. If they had any reason to know about this item, Jagoan would have told


    them about it long ago.


    Since Jagoan did not say anything, they did not ask either.


    As Jagoan was recovering his energy, he suddenly heard a loud noise. At the same time, the warcraft


    shook violently.


    Feeling that the warcraft was falling rapidly, Kane was startled. She turned around quickly and operated


    the controls with both hands. However, no matter what she did, the warcraft was still falling with no


    changes at all.


    ¡°Kane, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jagoan withdrew from his meditative state and stood beside Kane, watching as she operated the


    controls at a fast speed.


    ¡°Master, the warcraft seems to have encountered a violent impact, but the radar didn¡¯t show any


    obstacle.¡±


    ¡°There was an impact on the warcraft, but it didn¡¯t show up on the radar?¡±


    Jagoan was a little puzzled too. They were in a warcraft with excellent specs.


    How could this happen?


    Although he did not know the reason, Jagoan promptly made the best decision.


    ¡°Kane, Haley, you two enter Verge Tower at once. I think this isn¡¯t that simple.¡±


    Haley and Kane entered Verge Tower without hesitation.


    In a sh, Jagoan exited the warcraft and put it away.


    After putting away the warcraft, Jagoan summoned the big roc.


    ¡°Big Roc, something is wrong with the warcraft. I may need your help again.¡±


    ¡°No problem¡­¡±


    Jagoan sat on the big roc¡¯s back and looked around. He could not figure out why this happened to the


    warcraft.


    Before he discovered anything, the big roc under him suddenly said, ¡°There seems to be an ancient


    ruin here.¡±


    ¡°An ancient ruin? I don¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Jagoan gathered energy in his eyes and looked around with wide eyes but still saw nothing.


    He saw dpidated mountain peaks everywhere but no sign of an ancient ruin at all.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be an ancient ruin with a cloaking device!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A cloaking device?


    Jagoan was hearing this term for the first time and asked the big roc doubtfully, ¡°Big Roc, are you sure


    there¡¯s really an ancient ruin? Can you take me there to see it?¡±


    ¡°An ancient ruin is always quite dangerous. Even some holy beings will be in mortal peril if they enter


    certain ruins, especially an ancient ruin with a cloaking device. Are you sure you want to go in?¡±


    The big me did not take Jagoan there immediately but told Jagoan the danger of the ancient ruin and


    waited for his reply.


    Jagoan was a little hesitant upon hearing the big roc¡¯s words.


    As mentioned by the big roc, even holy-tier powerhouses might face danger in an ancient ruin.

 Chapter 3874

    Chapter 3874


    He was only in the middle stage of nine stars. He would be in grave danger if he really entered.


    However, if he chose not to enter, he would miss the many treasures in the ancient ruin.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Every ancient ruin was full of treasures, some even containing A-grade enchanted treasures and holy


    artifacts. Even without such things, entering an ancient ruin would bring great rewards.


    After thinking for a long time, Jagoan said to the big roc under him, ¡°Big Roc, an ancient ruin is a


    chance that can¡¯t be missed. I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity even if there¡¯s danger inside. I have


    you by my side, right? Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    Now that Jagoan had made up his mind, the big roc flew in the direction by following its senses without


    further ado.


    Soon, the big roc stopped andnded on the ground with Jagoan.


    ¡°This is the entrance to the ancient ruin. Kiddo, I have to remind you to watch out once you enter the


    ancient ruin! Don¡¯t lose yourself to your greed or you¡¯ll be done for.¡±


    Hearing the big roc¡¯s warning, Jagoan nodded vigorously and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Roc. I¡¯ll take


    care of myself. Safety first!¡±


    Satisfied with Jagoan¡¯s answer, the big roc nodded as a signal that he could go in.


    It was the first time Jagoan heard of an ancient ruin with a cloaking device. Standing at the entrance of


    the ancient ruin, he was very excited.


    As soon as he stepped into the ancient ruin, he was surrounded by endless darkness, so much so that


    he could not see his fingers.


    Seeing this, Jagoan immediately took out a jade from the ring.


    With the light from the jade, Jagoan saw the scene in front of him clearly.


    Not far in front of him were two stone pirs with carved patterns. He looked at the patterns carefully


    and was stunned for a moment.


    As if the patterns came alive, everything there appeared in front of Jagoan, slowly approaching him. He


    did not try to escape but just stood there in a trance as if waiting for those things to approach.


    At this moment, a burst of energy zoomed out from Verge Tower and hit Jagoan on his forehead.


    Buzz!


    A muffled noise woke Jagoan from his trance.


    Shaking his head, Jagoan suddenly noticed that a blood-red burst of energy was shooting toward him


    at high speed.


    Seeing this, Jagoan quickly mobilized his energy to block the attack.


    ¡°Phew, that was close. If I had woken up a tad slower just now, the attack would have hit me.¡±


    At this moment, the big roc¡¯s voice came from Verge Tower. ¡°You need to be more careful. I could help


    you this time, but there seems to be an energy in this ancient ruin that istes my senses from the


    outside world. If you¡¯re in danger again, I may not be able to help you in time.¡±


    Jagoan finally realized that it was the big roc who saved him just now.

 Chapter 3875

    Chapter 3875


    ¡°Thank you, Big Roc. I¡¯ll definitely be careful in the future. This won¡¯ t happen again.¡±


    In fact, Jagoan was not to me for this matter. The main function of these two stone pirs was to


    create illusions for the entrants as the first trap.


    Once an individual fell under the stone pirs¡¯ spell, even a powerhouse at the peak of nine stars might


    not be able to break the spell with their strength.


    If the big roc had not helped him in time, Jagoan really might not have been able to escape this


    disaster.


    ¡°Phew, I really can¡¯t let my guard down for a second. Iran into such a dangerous trap the minute I


    stepped into this ancient ruin.¡±


    Jagoan had thought of asking Haley and Kane out to help him, but they were women, after all. They


    were not as strong as him either. If they came out, Jagoan might not be able to take care of them if they


    were in danger.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan dismissed the idea and continued forward alone.


    As for why he did not take the big roc with him, the big roc was forced to return to Verge Tower the


    moment he entered the ancient ruin.


    This was the first time this had happened. All along, Jagoan was the one controlling Verge Tower,


    taking out and putting people or objects inside. This time, Verge Tower did not obey Jagoan¡®s control


    and took the big roc by force.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    From this point, Jagoan could see that the owner of this ancient ruin must be very strong. Even a


    restriction left in the ancient ruin was so powerful.


    Jagoan was in the middle stage of nine stars, but he was easily suppressed by a restriction. It could be


    imagined how powerful the person who set up this restriction was. They were at least at the peak of


    nine stars, or even the holy tier, which was extremely difficult to reach.


    Calming his shock, Jagoan stood at full attention and walked to the two pirs.


    Before he had taken a few steps, a whistling sound through the air rang in his ears all of a sudden.


    Jagoan turned his head sharply and saw several bursts of energy approaching him at high speed from


    behind.


    Another sneak attack. This ancient ruin is full of traps!


    As he thought that, Jagoan jumped up high, took out the Caelum Sword in his hand, and shed at the


    bursts of energy with all his might.


    Boom!


    That burst of energy was shed by Jagoan¡¯s sword and dissipated in the air.


    Phew, I really can¡¯t let my guard down even for a second!


    I just stepped into this ancient ruin and was already attacked twice¡­


    When Jagoan walked in between the two pirs, the patterns on the pirs flickered faintly without his


    notice.


    When he walked past the stone pirs, he suddenly felt as if he was passing through a membrane,


    which waspletely different from the feeling earlier. He looked back and realized that the road


    behind had disappeared. Even the two stone pirs were nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 3876

    Chapter 3876


    What¡¯s going on?


    Will everywhere I go end up disappearing?


    There must be something wrong with this ancient ruin¡­


    Thinking of this, Jagoan turned all his attention to handling any iing danger.


    Before he took a few steps, he suddenly heard a low growl.


    Roar!


    Hearing this sound, Jagoan subconsciously stopped and looked around on the spot. He was in the


    middle of a field, although Jagoan had no idea why a field existed in an ancient ruin.


    He had heard that some mighty beings could skillfully control the rules of space and transfer other


    spaces to the location they determined. However, those whose strength could reach this level were


    generally unfathomable.


    Jagoan knew that he was still far from this level. Although he could use the rules of space proficiently,


    he could not wield them to this extent.


    The roar he heard just now made him wary.


    The owner of this ancient ruin had probably reached the holy tier, so the spirit beast trapped here was


    likely on the same level as the big roc, perhaps even stronger than thetter.


    Jagoan was quite apprehensive of such an opponent. However, now that he was here, he was


    unwilling to give up just like this. Most importantly, the way he came from had disappeared. No matter


    what, he could only keep going forward.


    Jagoan walked forward silently and kept looking around for fear that he would be ambushed by the


    spirit beast.


    As he walked, Jagoan was gradually shocked by the endless field in front of him.


    How big is this ce?


    The strength of the owner of this ancient ruin is truly terrifying to be able to transfer such a huge space


    here¡­


    As he muttered under his breath, Jagoan suddenly saw a small spirit beast trapped by a magic circle


    not far from him.


    This spirit beast was quite small in terms of both age and size. He felt no sense of danger when looking


    at it from afar.


    Jagoan walked over slowly, wanting to see what was going on.


    After taking a few steps, the spirit beast suddenly raised its head and looked at Jagoan with hostility


    and anger in its eyes.


    Jagoan was a little confused at this. He could not figure out why the spirit beast was so angry when it


    was seeing him for the first time.


    Seeing the abundance of energy in the ring, Jagoan knew that it was almost time. Without further ado,


    he threw the energy ring at the magic circle in front of him.


    The energy ring crashed into the magic circle with a loud explosion, and a violent energy storm spread


    through the field.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After the violent explosion, the magic circle remained motionless. Not even a single crack appeared on


    it as if Jagoan¡¯s attack was totally useless.


    Why is this thing so tough?


    Although the blow didn¡¯t have any effect, Jagoan was not demotivated. His fighting spirit was aroused


    instead.


    The chimera imprint appeared on his forehead and a hot me appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Chimera God Fist! ¡±


    A solid chimera shadow appeared and sted at the magic circle.


    Boom!

 Chapter 3877

    Chapter 3877


    With another loud explosion, Jagoan¡¯s attack that contained the power of the chimeranded on the


    magic circle.


    A violent energy storm spread and even affected the Nine-Colored Deer in the magic circle, sending it


    flying away. If not for the magic circle trapping it in ce, it would have flown far away.


    This time, Jagoan¡¯s attack was effective but just barely caused some tiny cracks in the magic circle.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Seeing that, Jagoan was delighted.


    It seemed that this magic circle was not that tough, after all. Although it was difficult, he still had a way


    to break it.


    The mark on Jagoan¡¯s forehead gradually grew darker, and the power of the chimera poured into his


    body.


    This time, Jagoan was sure to destroy the magic circle.


    He was not that eager to rescue the divine beast but just wanted topete with this magic circle.


    After all, this was a magic circleid down by a person whom he suspected to be at the holy tier.


    This time, Jagoan not only used the power of the chimera but also included thews of me and the


    laws of wind that he had not fully mastered.


    ¡°Art of Wind, Perish!


    ¡°Art of Fire, Scorching mes!¡±


    The two elementalws of wind and fire gathered in Jagoan¡¯s next move.


    The surging power of the chimera was also included in that move.


    If he could perform this move sessfully, it should be the most powerful move that Jagoan could use


    so far.


    ¡°Wind Fire Chimera Fist!¡±


    The pure white wind elemental power, the orange-red fire elemental power, and the terrifying chimera


    power all gathered in Jagoan¡¯s hand and sted at the magic circle in front of him.


    Boom!


    An unprecedented explosion and terrifying energy storms raged everywhere. Cracks appeared in the


    space and sucked everything inside.


    Seeing the power of his move, Jagoan felt a little scared for a moment.


    Although this was a move he personally created, the power really exceeded his expectations.


    With this move, I think I should be able to kill any opponents in thete stage of nine stars if I face one


    in the future.


    I might even stand a fighting chance if I face a powerhouse at the peak of nine stars with this move.


    After using this move and waiting for the dust to settle, Jagoan was pleasantly surprised to find that the


    magic circle was shattered.


    ¡°Hahaha, the power of this move is much greater than I imagined. Even ifI really meet someone at the


    peak of nine stars in the future, I can rely on this trick to kill them off guard!¡±


    Jagoan did not expect his newly created move to be so powerful. It could even destroy a magic circle


    laid by a holy-tier powerhouse.


    Of course, Jagoan did not know the actual strength of the owner of the ancient ruin but just assumed


    so.


    When the magic circle shattered, the Nine-Colored Deer regained its freedom and could not help


    jumping up and down with joy.


    Jagoan did not know how long the Nine-Colored Deer had been trapped by the magic circle. At this


    moment, the deer seemed alive again, extremely excited.

 Chapter 3878

    Chapter 3878


    When it saw Jagoan, however, its eyes were still full of anger, but it was not as strong as before.


    What was wrong with this little guy?


    Why was it so hostile to him right from the beginning?


    This should be their first meeting, so why did it seem to hate him?


    ¡°Hey, little guy, this is the first time I¡®ve seen you. Why do I feel like you hate me very much?¡± Jagoan


    looked at Nine-Colored Deer in exasperation and asked.


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, the Nine-Colored Deer raised its head arrogantly and ignored him as if it did


    not hear him.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m your savior, okay? What attitude is that? If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have saved


    you. No good deed goes unpunished.¡± Jagoan was vexed.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He thought that after saving the Nine-Colored Deer, he could find out something about the ancient ruin.


    If he was lucky, he might even get a divine beast to help him.


    Although it was a very young divine beast, Jagoan knew its potential was endless. When it finally grew


    up one day, it would gain the upper hand against a powerhouse at the peak of nine stars. Even against


    a holy tier, it could run away in a losing fight.


    In the current situation, this Nine-Colored Deer actually ignored him, which undoubtedly ticked Jagoan


    off.


    After rescuing the Nine-Colored Deer, Jagoan suddenly realized that the roaring of the spirit beast had


    disappeared.


    Looking down at the young divine beast in front of him, Jagoan understood what was going on.


    It seemed that the roaring spirit beast from before should have a big gap with the Nine-Colored Deer in


    terms of bloodline.


    After the Nine-Colored Deer was rescued, the spirit beast calmed down and dared not make a sound.


    s, if he could keep this little guy by his side, it would bring more good than harm, but this little guy


    seemed quite unfriendly. It might not be that easy to take it along.


    After hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, the Nine-Colored Deer had a guilty look on its face.


    Before this, it assumed that Jagoan was the one who trapped it here, but earlier, he tried his best to


    save it.


    After thinking about it, the Nine-Colored Deer understood that the person in front of it was not the one


    who trapped it with the magic circle but the one who rescued it.


    Thus, the deer lowered its head and looked at Jagoan in shame.


    ¡°Meh!¡±


    The bleating sound appeared again, but unlike before, there was no anger but some guilt instead.


    At this moment, a child-like voice suddenly sounded in Jagoan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were the one who captured me before. That¡¯s why I was so angry.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Can you transmit your voice telepathically? Why didn¡¯t you tell me just now? We wasted so much


    time for nothing.¡±


    Jagoan was surprised by the voice transmission of the Nine-Colored Deer.


    He knew that a spirit beast could speak after reaching a certain, level but this was the first time he


    encountered this telepathic transmission.

 Chapter 3879

    Chapter 3879


    ¡°I was angry because I thought you made this magic circle. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hearing the deer¡¯s childish thoughts, Jagoan¡¯s anger faded. He just smiled helplessly at it.


    ¡°In that case, can I ask you a few questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    Jagoan was very happy with this answer. He went through so much effort just to get some information


    from the Nine-Colored Deer.


    ¡°How much do you know about this ancient ruin?¡±


    ¡°Ancient ruin? What¡¯s an ancient ruin?¡±


    Hearing this question, Jagoan suddenly did not know how to answer it. He did not expect that this little


    guy did not even know what an ancient ruin was and recklessly entered this ce only to end up


    getting trapped by the magic circle.


    With no other choice, Jagoan could only change the question. ¡°How long have you been trapped


    here?¡±


    ¡°About 300 years.¡±


    300 years?


    This little guy has lived for 300 years?


    What kind of divine beast is the Nine-Colored Deer?


    It was still an infant after 300 years.


    How many years would it take to fully mature?


    Jagoan was surprised. He never imagined that this Nine-Colored Deer was trapped by this magic circle


    for 300 years.


    ¡°Have you seen other creatures in the ancient ruin? Humans or spirit beasts?¡±


    The deer hesitated at this question. 300 years was a long time. It had to think.


    After a while, the deer¡¯s voice rang in Jagoan¡¯s mind again.


    ¡°I remember that 100 years ago, a human came in. He wanted to save me too, but he wasn¡¯t as strong


    as you, so he didn¡¯t seed. After trying a few times, he gave up and continued his journey into the


    depths.¡±


    ¡°Did hee out after that?¡±


    The deer shook its head.


    ¡°I haven¡®t seen that person again. If I¡®m not mistaken, he should be dead.¡±


    Jagoan expected this answer, but without seeing that person, no one knew what really happened.


    Although the Nine-Colored Deer said that the man was not as strong as him and failed to save it,


    Jagoan thought differently.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    That person might not be weaker than him, but he did not use all his strength to rescue it.


    If that were the case, the ensuing journey might be fraught with danger for Jagoan, enough to kill him.


    Although he did not get the result he wanted, the clues provided by the Nine-Colored Deer were


    enough for him.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been rescued, what are your ns?¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s question, the deer was dumbfounded for a moment.


    After being trapped by the magic circle for 300 years, the deer had lost all contact with the outside


    world and had no idea what it should do if it went outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either. Why don¡¯t I follow you? I think you¡¯re quite strong, so following you is


    also a good option.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan was a little surprised. Before this, he was thinking about how to get the deer to


    follow him.


    He did not expect the deer to be so cooperative and take the initiative instead.

 Chapter 3880

    Chapter 3880


    ¡°I n to continue into the depths. You know, it¡¯s very dangerous inside and you may die, so do you still


    want to go with me?¡±


    The deer nodded firmly at Jagoan¡¯s words.


    Although it was very young, it was a rare divine beast and very proud at heart. It did not care about the


    danger that Jagoan mentioned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since I¡¯ve already decided to follow you, everything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    In fact, the deer did not mention that it felt Jagoan was strong enough to protect it.


    Now that the deer had made its decision, Jagoan said no more. He had already nned to take the


    deer with him in the first ce.


    It was mainly because of the precious divine beast bloodline flowing in its body.


    Although this little guy was young, its divine beast bloodline was no joking matter. Even some spirit


    beasts as strong as a nine-star practitioner would not dare to face it. The spirit beast that kept roaring


    earlier but stopped after the deer was rescued was a good example.


    One human and one beast continued on the journey, heading deeper into the ancient ruin.


    ¡°What¡¯s an ancient ruin? I asked you before, but you didn¡¯t answer me.¡±


    They did not encounter anything along the way, so the deer got bored and asked.


    ¡°Ancient ruins are treasure troves left behind by some ancient mighty beings. Some of these mighty


    beings have passed on while some are still alive somewhere in this world. We can find treasures and


    precious medicines in ancient ruins, but they¡¯re full of dangers too.¡±


    After Jagoan¡¯s exnation, the deer had a general understanding of ancient ruins.


    They had just reached the edge of the grasnd when they saw a huge beast sleeping on the ground.


    This beast was covered in scales and was so huge that itpletely blocked the road in front.


    Jagoan used his spiritual sense to gauge the strength of this exotic beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s an exotic beast equivalent to a practitioner in thete stage of nine stars. It¡¯s quite cumbersome to


    deal with.¡±


    Although he said so, Jagoan had started to gather his energy.


    He knew that if an exotic beast did not sign a contract with humans, most of them would be hostile and


    kill humans for fun. Thus, to avoid being attacked by this exotic beast, Jagoan nned to strike first.


    As Jagoan gathered his energy, the exotic beast suddenly woke up and red at Jagoan. Its energy


    also surged as it got ready to fight the other party.


    At this moment, the deer next to Jagoan suddenly made a sound.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The exotic beast immediately turned its head to look at this unremarkable little guy. The moment it saw


    the deer, its legs turned to jelly and it knelt on the ground.


    This was what happened when an ordinary exotic beast faced a divine beast. There was no way to


    resist, only submit.


    Seeing this, Jagoan rejoiced inwardly. It was really a good decision to bring this little guy along. It would


    save him a lot of effort.

 Chapter 3881

    Chapter 3881


    When the exotic beast knelt, the deer walked up to the beast proudly. The beast dared not move a


    muscle and even forced itself to stop trembling.


    Jagoan followed the deer and walked over to the exotic beast. This was really convenient.


    Soon, the two walked past the exotic beast, which struggled to turn around and look at the deer in


    horror. On the other hand, the deer ignored the exotic beast and just kept walking with its head held


    high.


    When the deer and Jagoan walked away and disappeared from the exotic beast¡¯s sight, it finally got up


    and ran away at top speed.


    It was very afraid that the deer would turn back.


    Jagoan and the deer continued forth. Along the way, they encountered some exotic beasts that were


    no weaker than nine stars, but their reaction upon seeing the deer was the same. They would kneel on


    the ground until the deer went away.


    The deer also liked the feeling of being feared by others and had its head held high the entire way.


    Seeing this, Jagoan shook his head helplessly.


    As they continued to move forward, they suddenly saw an exotic beast standing there with no sign of


    being afraid of the deer.


    ¡°Meh!¡±


    The deer thought that the exotic beast did not notice it and quickly sounded a warning.


    ¡°A mere divine beast that has lived for hundreds of years dares to show off on my turf? Do you think I¡¯ll


    be afraid of you?¡±


    Jagoan was startled by the remark and immediately explored with his senses to check the strength of


    this beast.


    It¡¯s an exotic beast at the peak of nine stars¡­


    No wonder it¡¯s not afraid of the deer¡¯s bloodline. It seems we can¡¯t avoid this fight¡­


    Thinking of this, Jagoan started to gather his energy, preparing to fight the exotic beast in front of him.


    The deer did not care about this. Seeing that the power of its bloodline was ineffective, it was very


    upset and was about to make a move when Jagoan stopped it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it. You¡¯re no match for it. Let me¡­¡±


    Aftering up with that move, Jagoan really wanted to try it out against a powerhouse at the peak of


    nine stars, and the exotic beast in front of him was the best choice.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After talking with the deer, the energy in his body exploded. He was ready to fight that exotic beast.


    The exotic beast also noticed Jagoan¡¯s action and said disdainfully, ¡°Human, I can see that you¡¯re quite


    strong. If you¡¯re willing to be my subordinate and serve me, I can spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Be your subordinate? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re strong enough.¡±


    As he spoke, Jagoan mobilized his energy, and the chimera mark appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s just nice that I can use you to test my current strength.¡±


    Although Jagoan really wanted to use his newly developed technique to deal with this exotic beast, it


    would consume a lot of energy, so he would rather avoid it unless absolutely necessary.

 Chapter 3882

    Chapter 3882


    ¡°Although you¡¯re quite strong, a mere mortal like you isn¡¯t enough to defeat me! Wanna try?¡±


    The exotic beast raised its hands high and gathered an extremely huge energy bomb in the air.


    When the energy bomb appeared, the sky changed. It was clear before, but it was now full of thunder


    and lightning, which showed how terrifying this move was.


    In the distance, Jagoan felt the power of this move too. He stimted the energy in his body, and the


    Caelum Sword also appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Chimera Manifestation, appear!¡±


    The huge chimera manifestation appeared, burning with terrifying heat.


    Roar!


    The moment the chimera manifestation appeared, it roared loudly. It was ready tobat the other


    party with its full strength.


    Seeing this, the exotic beast smiled.


    ¡°Hah! So, you¡¯re a member of the chimera royal family. I haven¡®t seen such a pure chimera


    manifestation for a long time. I ept you as a subordinate. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you well when you


    submit to me. Just submit yourself to me!¡±


    As it spoke, the exotic beast had finished forming the energy bomb, which exuded terrifying pressure.


    The exotic beasts around knelt one after another, their attitude more subservient than toward the deer.


    To them, the deer¡¯s pressure came from the power of bloodline, while the pressure from the exotic


    beast was the strength umted over the years. In other words, it was the fear of death. One with


    mere power could even be dead as well when they saw the other party¡¯s power.


    The exotic beast pushed lightly with both hands, and the energy bomb with terrifying power flew over.


    Although the speed of the energy bomb was not very fast, the space shattered in its path, followed by


    thunder and lightning.


    Seeing this, Jagoan raised the Caelum Sword high in his hand. A huge solid sword light covered in


    mes appeared.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, he added thews of fire to the sword light in order to increase the power of the sword light.


    Buzz!


    As soon as the sword light appeared, the surrounding energy rushed to the sword light, but Jagoan¡¯s


    move was far from over.


    ¡°Frosty me!¡±


    An icy me appeared in front of Jagoan. This time, instead of pouring the exotic fire into the sword


    light, he used the exotic fire to envelop the chimera manifestation.


    The fiery me of the chimera manifestation disappeared and was reced by the extremely cold


    Frosty me.


    Jagoan dared not underestimate the energy bomb and used two moves at once.


    The chimera manifestation containing the exotic fire rushed toward the energy bomb while a huge


    sword light shed down from the air.


    Boom!


    Rumble!


    With two loud noises in session, the chimera manifestation hit the energy bomb first. The unrivaled


    chimera manifestation only managed to produce some cracks in the energy bomb, not destroy it.


    Immediately after, the sword light shed down from the air and hit the energy bomb again. The


    energy bomb was now full of cracks but did not explode.

 Chapter 3883

    Chapter 3883


    Crack!


    Due to the terrifying power of these three moves, countless lightning bolts fell from the air but were


    blown away by the astonishing energy storm around.


    Space cracks spread with the three moves as the center.


    Boom!


    With another deafening bang, the three moves exploded at the same time, and a burst of energy visible


    to the naked eye quickly spread to the surroundings.


    Seeing this, Jagoan summoned his energy to form armor on his body to resist the oing energy


    storm.


    The deer had never seen such a scene before. It was already petrified when the three moves were


    launched together and now jolted back to its senses by that deafening noise!


    Seeing the energy storm in front of it, a colorful halo appeared around it. It blocked the storm


    completely.


    The exotic beast on the opposite side was not afraid of the storm at all and just resisted the energy


    storm with its physical body.


    The body of an exotic beast was much stronger than that of a human being. As an exotic beast at the


    peak of nine stars, it did not take this energy storm seriously at all. However, that did not include the


    other exotic beasts in the surroundings.


    Where the storm passed, many exotic beasts of lower levels burst into blood mist. Some stronger ones


    could just barely resist but were seriously injured too.


    In this situation, their survival instincts shouldpel them to escape, but looking at the exotic beast


    standing proudly, none of the exotic beasts made a move.


    ¡°You actually resisted my attack. Not bad. Human, you should reconsider. As the subordinate of the


    Devouring Ape, no exotic beast will dare to bully you on the outskirts of this ancient ruin, and all of


    them will treat you with respect.¡±


    The Devouring Ape really wanted to take the other party as its subordinate, but Jagoan did not think so.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of my way, or the Devouring Ape will be no more in this world.¡±


    Upon hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, the Devouring Ape was furious and shouted at Jagoan, ¡°Don¡¯t push


    your luck, kid. Since you refuse to be my subordinate, you¡¯ll die here!¡±


    After saying that, the Devouring Ape took out its weapon, a huge saber.


    The saber was blood red with many lines engraved on it, which looked like some exotic beast.


    ¡°This saber is called the Immortal yer, and anyone who dies under this de, whether human or


    exotic beast, will have their soul imprisoned in this saber forever. The patterns on this saber are the


    exotic beasts that fell under this de.¡±


    Holding the Immortal yer in his hand, the Devouring Ape¡¯s aura suddenly changed. It was just


    pressure before but was reced by a shocking killing intent now.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was probably an exotic beast close to the holy tier!


    Jagoan was unfazed. The Caelum Sword in his hand was no ordinary object either, so he was not


    afraid of the Immortal yer.


    ¡°Since you refuse to listen, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    With that said, Jagoan mobilized his energy, ready to use the newly developed move.


    He chose to use this move because there was not much energy left. If he continued using ordinary


    techniques, not only would he fail to deal with the Devouring Ape, but it would also quickly consume his


    remaining energy.


    Once his energy was exhausted, Jagoan might die here, which was not the result he wanted.


    Thews of fire and wind elements were brought into y one after another, and the chimera imprint


    on his forehead was pushed to the extreme, dazzling brightly.


    ¡°Wind Fire Chimera Fist!¡±


    Energy poured into a huge chimera w with wind des and mes and flew toward the Devouring


    Ape.

 Chapter 3884

    Chapter 3884


    Jagoan was pretty confident about the power of this move. He used this move to destroy the magic


    circle of the owner of this ancient ruin earlier. Moreover, as his usage of the wind elemental techniques


    increased, he had now mastered the power of rules of the wind element.


    Using this move again, the power was much stronger than when he destroyed the magic circle.


    The Devouring Ape frowned when it saw this move. He did not expect a mere human in the middle


    stage of nine stars to use such a powerful move. Although a little surprising, it was not impossible to


    deal with it.


    ¡°Since you used such a deadly move, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    With that said, the Devouring Ape swallowed the Immortal yer.


    After eating the Immortal yer, the Devouring Ape¡¯s aura instantly soared, and all the souls that were


    trapped in the Immortal yer gathered in the Devouring Ape¡¯s body and into its hands.


    Immediately, the howls of countless ghosts resounded around the Devouring Ape, followed by faint


    shadows of the wandering souls.


    ¡°Ghost Parade!¡±


    This turned out to be the correct way to use the Immortal yer. Although this saber was not a godly


    artifact, it had a very strange ability.


    Anyone killed by this saber, whether human or beast, would have their souls permanently imprisoned


    by the Immortal yer, and the user could control these souls by merging with the Immortal yer.


    The Devouring Ape controlled these souls and rushed toward Jagoan.


    The souls retained their strength when they were killed, and the Devouring Ape only used the Immortal


    yer to kill powerful opponents. Weaker enemies were not worthy of dying under this de. Thus,


    more than a dozen powerful wandering souls rushed toward Jagoan at a ridiculous speed.


    Seeing the dark wandering souls approaching him, Jagoan felt a little creeped out.


    The souls were pretty strong, and this attack method was pretty bizarre, not something normal people


    would use at all.


    As soon as the chimera fist touched the wandering souls, it seemed to crack.


    The wandering souls seemed to consume the chimera fist at a fast pace, and there were many of them.


    Although the chimera fist was quite powerful, it was not very effective against these wandering souls.


    ¡°It seems that my current strength is not enough to challenge a powerhouse at the peak of nine stars.¡±


    At this time, Jagoan could tell that he was no match for the exotic beast, but at this point, he had no


    other choice but to stimte hisst remaining energy for a final desperate attempt.


    On the sidelines, the deer realized that Jagoan was about to be defeated.


    If that happened, it knew it would not end well either, so the deer suddenly grew in size at a speed


    visible to the naked eye. The horns on its head dazzled with colorful lights.


    ¡°Meh!¡±


    The deer yelled, and the colored lights above its head turned into a burst of energy and zoomed toward


    the wandering souls. Although the deer was young, it was a divine beast with extraordinary strength,


    after all.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 3885

    Chapter 3885


    Whoosh!


    A burst of energy swept across those wandering souls. Although it did not destroy the wandering souls,


    the souls touched by the light lost a lot of energy and became extremely fragile.


    When the weakened souls faced Jagoan¡¯s chimera fist, they would naturally be destroyed at a touch. In


    the blink of an eye, the Devouring Ape¡¯s move was destroyed by Jagoan and the deerbined.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When the wandering souls faded, gusts of wind whipped up. The grass on the field withered instantly,


    and terrifying death energy spread outward.


    The exotic beasts in the surroundings had never seen a battle of this scale before and were shocked


    silly for a moment. They did not react until the death energy reached them and it was already toote.


    The death energy was like a Grim Reaper. No living things would remain in its path. As for Jagoan and


    the deer, they blocked the death energy with their respective methods.


    The Devouring Ape was not bothered about the death energy at all. It was the one who used this move,


    so it did not have to worry about it, but it had to consider Jagoan¡¯s move.


    Although the Ghost Parade had consumed a lot of the chimera fist¡¯s energy, the Devouring Ape could


    notpletely destroy this move yet. It had to be said that Jagoan¡®s newly created move was very


    powerful!


    The chimera fist zoomed toward the Devouring Ape with astonishing energy, while thetter was at a


    loss of what to do.


    The Ghost Parade was its strongest move, which consumed a terrifying amount of energy. If Jagoan¡¯s


    Wind Fire Chimera Fist had consumed 60% of Jagoan¡¯s energy, the Devouring Ape¡¯s Ghost Parade


    had consumed no less than 80% of its energy.


    Of course, the power of these two moves was not at the same level. If not for the deer¡¯s help, Jagoan


    might be on the brink of death now.


    ¡°I actually lost to a human. I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    Although indignant, it really had no choice but to watch as Jagoan¡¯s chimera punch engulfed it.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± The Devouring Ape roared, and just like this, the ruler of this area for thousands of


    years perished.


    Phew!


    As the Devouring Ape breathed itsst, Jagoan finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    He turned to the deer and said, ¡± Little guy, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡±


    Jagoan knew very well that if the deer had not exerted its full strength at the most critical moment and


    helped him, the one lying on the ground now would be Jagoan.


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, the deer turned its head arrogantly and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to watch you


    die. You saved me before, and I saved you this time. We¡¯re even.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the deer was quite loyal.


    In the situation just now, it had every chance to run away, whether Jagoan was dead or alive. However,


    it did not do that, which showed that the deer was quite good.


    Although the Devouring Ape was gone and there were no other living creatures within a hundred feet


    apart from Jagoan and the deer so they did not have to worry about their safety, Jagoan¡¯s energy was


    almost drained. His biggest priority now was to restore his energy.


    Without further ado, Jagoan sat cross-legged on the ground with the Duality Disk in his hand and


    began to restore the energy in his body.


    The deer looked at Jagoan and felt bored. It could only circle back and forth around Jagoan, stopping


    to look at Jagoan from time to time with an impatient look on its face.


    The little guy had been trapped in the magic circle for 300 years and hated staying in one spot with


    nothing to do.

 Chapter 3886

    Chapter 3886


    With the help of the Duality Disk, Jagoan¡¯s energy recovered very quickly. Even so, it took a day and a


    night to restore everything.


    Next to him, the deer ran in circles all day and night, during which it wanted to disturb Jagoan more


    than once. However, thinking of the earlier battle, it also knew that Jagoan really needed to recover, or


    he might not be able to fight if they ran into dangerter.


    As such, the deer had no choice but to forget the idea of disturbing Jagoan and wandered in circles


    around him.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Jagoan finally restored his energy and opened his eyes.


    Seeing this, the deer immediately jumped up happily. ¡°It¡¯s finally done. I thought you needed a few


    more days!¡±


    Hearing the deer¡¯s voice in his mind, Jagoan smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡®t suffer any injuries, but I consumed too much energy. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered so


    quickly.¡±


    This was fast?


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s remark, the deer was exasperated. It really did not want to dy a second longer.


    The two continued forth. Although the Devouring Ape was very powerful, Jagoan felt that this ce


    might only be a small part of the ancient ruin, and there was still more to explore.


    Along the way, the deer was curious about everything. No matter what they saw, it would run over to


    check it out with curiosity.


    Seeing this, Jagoan smiled helplessly. Jagoan could understand the deer¡¯s behavior.


    After being locked up for 300 years, anyone would be curious about the outside world.


    Strangely enough, Jagoan and the deer did not encounter anything along the way, be it traps or magic


    circles.


    Jagoan was constantly on guard the entire way, for fear that if he was not careful, he would fall for a


    trapid by the owner of the ancient ruin.


    To his surprise, the owner of the ancient ruin seemed to have changed his style, and the journey was


    very safe without any anomalies. Even when the deer pranced around, it did not trigger any


    mechanism, which undoubtedly surprised Jagoan very much.


    However, just when Jagoan rxed, the ground under the deer¡¯s feet suddenly copsed. The little guy


    was not prepared for this and could not react at all, falling into the hole.


    Seeing this, Jagoan rushed over and reached out to grab the deer.


    When Jagoan was about to pull the deer up, he suddenly discovered a huge suction force under the


    ground, pulling the man and the beast into the ground.


    At this moment, not only the deer but even Jagoan was pulled down. It was impossible to get out.


    After falling for a while, Jagoan and the deer finallynded on the ground with darkness surrounding


    them again.


    Jagoan had experienced this once before, so he immediately took out the jade and illuminated the


    surroundings.


    ¡°I-Is this a tomb?¡± Jagoan felt a little lost at the scene in front of him, which was a coffin.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The red coffin had a big RIP engraved on it. It was obviously a coffin, so Jagoan was inside a tomb


    now.


    ¡°Nine-Colored Deer, where are you?¡±

 Chapter 3887

    Chapter 3887


    After the initial shock, Jagoan thought of the deer. Before they fell, he was still trying desperately to


    grab it, but the deer disappeared after theynded.


    After Jagoan asked this question, the deer came out of the darkness, looking like a wreck.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Where is this ce? I can¡¯t help feeling weirded out. We should leave quickly.¡±


    The deer saw the coffin, and an ufortable feeling welled up, so it quickly spoke to Jagoan through


    telepathic voice transmission.


    Hearing the deer¡¯s words, Jagoan shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this is or how to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The deer looked at Jagoan in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    At that question, the deer quickly shook its head. It was because it understood too well that it reacted


    this way.


    ¡°Are you saying the two of us are trapped here?¡±


    Jagoan nodded at the deer. ¡°We can¡¯t leave for the time being, but since we¡¯re in an ancient ruin, there


    should be some treasures. Let¡¯s split up and look around. Remember, you must call out to me if there¡¯s


    any danger.¡±


    After reminding the deer, Jagoan walked to the coffin with the jade in hand.


    The deer walked around the tomb fearlessly with the colorful lights on its head.


    When Jagoan approached the coffin, a white burst of energy shrouded him. He could not break free no


    matter how he struggled.


    The deer did not notice anything strange. From its point of view, Jagoan was simply staring at the coffin


    in a trance.


    What was going on?


    Jagoan did not sense any energy in the coffin at all, but he was now trapped, which surprised him.


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re lucky enough to get here¡­¡± As Jagoan struggled desperately, a voice


    suddenly sounded in his mind.


    ¡°Lucky? Being contained like this, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jagoan thought in exasperation.


    Soon, the voice rang in his mind again. ¡°In this tomb, there¡¯s a godly weapon artifact, an A-grade


    enchanted treasure, and a pill that can improve your level. If you¡¯re strong enough, you can find the


    treasures I mentioned. If not, I advise you to leave as soon as possible so that you don¡¯t die here.¡±


    This was undoubtedly a message from the owner of this ancient ruin to advise the arrivals to do what


    they could and not take any risks for the treasures. Otherwise, they might stay in this tomb forever and


    never leave again.


    After the message, the burst of energy disappeared as if it never appeared before.


    It was surprising to find so many treasures in this tomb. It seemed that he had to search carefully.


    ¡°Nine-Colored Deer, there are many treasures in this tomb. You must look carefully and not miss


    anything, understand?¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, the deer did not answer him through telepathic voice transmission but simply


    bleated disdainfully as its response.


    Seeing the deer¡¯s reaction, Jagoan smiled helplessly.


    Ignoring the arrogant divine beast, Jagoan began to search the surroundings slowly and carefully. He


    felt a little annoyed with the dark walls around him.

 Chapter 3888

    Chapter 3888


    After looking around, there was nothing around except the coffin in the middle. Not to mention


    treasures, there was not even a trap around, which exasperated Jagoan.


    The deer did not find anything either, so it crouched down in boredom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate stopping? Why are you lying down now?¡± Jagoan saw the deer¡¯s movements and


    asked amusedly.


    The deer could not even be bothered to answer Jagoan¡¯s words but simply bleated at him in disdain. It


    seemed that the deer was really bored for it to do something it disliked.


    Jagoan did not waste time with it but walked up to the coffin instead.


    Since nothing was found in the tomb, the treasure must be hidden in the coffin. He wasted a lot of effort


    to lift the cover of the coffin.


    When the cover was lifted, a ck gust of wind swept out from the coffin.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A burst of terrifying wails followed. This sound was even scarier than the Devouring Ape¡¯s Ghost


    Parade earlier, and the wails prated Jagoan¡¯s mind.


    Seeing this, Jagoan gathered his energy in his mind and blocked the sounds.


    However, the deer was not so lucky.


    As a divine beast, its mental strength was not as powerful as humans, and it had no techniques to


    protect its mind, so it fell into an illusion.


    Countless ferocious ck shadows with waving ws rushed toward the deer. The shadows did not


    attack the deer but passed through its body.


    The deer thought it was nothing but an illusion, but something frightening happened to it. As every


    shadow passed through its body, its energy would decrease at an rming rate.


    Before long, all the deer¡¯s energy would be drained.


    At this moment, it panicked a little because it knew very well what that meant. Thus, without thinking


    about it, the deer asked Jagoan for help through telepathic voice transmission.


    ¡°Help, this shadow can absorb energy. My energy is almost exhausted!¡±


    Hearing the deer¡¯s voice, Jagoan immediately rushed to the deer¡®s side and poured his energy into the


    deer¡¯s body, helping it to resist the terrifying wails at the same time.


    With Jagoan¡¯s help, the deer felt better instantly, and the wailing was not as scary as before.


    However, things could not go on like this. Jagoan¡¯s energy had a limit too. If he was alone, he might be


    able to sustain it, but he was consuming two sets of energy now. If this went on, he could not hang on


    even if he was Superman. Even so, the deer had no way out of this predicament now and could only


    rely on Jagoan¡¯s energy to resist the wailing.


    Jagoan knew that it would not end well if this continued either, so he quickly poured arge amount of


    energy into the deer¡¯s body at once, rushed to the coffin in a sh, and covered the coffin with all his


    might.


    He thought this would stop the wailings, but although the coffin was tightly closed now, the wailings


    continued.


    Seeing this, Jagoan was startled.


    Without hesitation, he returned to the deer again and poured his energy into the deer.

 Chapter 3889

    Chapter 3889


    Bam! Boom!


    Jagoan sted out a burst of energy, trying to smash the coffin into pieces. However, that energy was


    absorbed by the surrounding walls and did not hit the coffin at all.


    Seeing this situation, Jagoan panicked.


    He regretted his earlier actions of putting himself and the deer in danger for the treasure that he had


    never seen before. He never expected the coffin would shock them with such energy.


    ¡°W-What should we do now? Are we going to die here?¡± The deer¡¯s voice rang in Jagoan¡¯s mind.


    Hearing this, Jagoan could not help shaking his head helplessly.


    He had no idea how to resolve this situation. He could only desperately inject his energy into the deer


    just to make sure they stayed alive together.


    ¡°Stop wasting your energy on me. Without me, you may have a chance to live. Just leave¡­¡±


    At this point, the deer knew that Jagoan might survive without it dragging him down. Thus, it said so to


    Jagoan. The deer didn¡¯t want to burden Jagoan with efforts to save it.


    Hearing that, Jagoan simply shook his head without any attempt to stop his energy flow.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to follow me, I won¡¯t let you die!¡± Jagoan yelled to convince the deer.


    As he said this, his energy poured into the deer with no sign of stopping. With this situation, the deer


    would have a few minutes only to survive before dying and be a corpse.


    At this moment, the deer distanced itself from Jagoan in a sh. Since its words could not stop him, the


    deer could only take action.


    Jagoan felt anxious when the deer tried to escape from him.


    Seeing this, he thought another way to save the deer. He knew that without his energy, the deer¡¯s


    energy would soon be absorbed by the shadows, and it would die here.


    Without thinking, Jagoan rushed to the deer, trying to save it. However, the deer ran away again. The


    deer insisted to let the other party survive without it.


    ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡± The deer stood in a corner of the wall and looked at Jagoan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so long, but I still don¡®t know your name. Can you tell me?¡±


    Although they had not known each other long, Jagoan felt that the deer had a good heart and felt very


    sad that it was determined to die.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Of course¡­ My name is Jagoan rke!¡±


    ¡°Jagoan rke, I may not have the chance to continue my adventures with you. In the future,


    remember not to do such a dangerous thing for treasures.¡±


    While speaking, the deer knelt on the ground.


    Due to the rapid loss of energy, the deer no longer had the strength to stand up. It didn¡¯t have enough


    energy to do that.


    At the sight of the deer, Jagoan was very anxious. Ignoring the deer¡¯s prevention, he rushed over


    again. Even if they died here together, Jagoan would never watch the deer die before his eyes.

 Chapter 3890

    Chapter 3890


    Although Jagoan was fast, the deer¡¯s energy drained even faster. By this point, its energy was almost


    exhausted. It might die at any given moment.


    Seeing the lifeless deer, Jagoan felt anxious. He desperately urged his energy and rushed to the deer


    quickly.


    At this moment, the shadows disappeared and the wailings stopped.


    Jagoan was delighted. He knew that the deer would survive. Coming up to the deer, he poured his


    energy into the former without thinking.


    With energy input, the deer slowly regained consciousness, and its closed eyes gradually opened.


    ¡°A-Am I still alive?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very lucky. The shadows disappeared, and the wailings stopped, so I had the chance to save


    you.¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡®s words, a smile appeared on the deer¡¯s face. It looked at Jagoan with gratitude.


    It knew very well that it would have died if Jagoan had not tried to save it. That little energy in its body


    would not havested until now.


    After saving the deer, Jagoan sat on the ground, panting heavily.


    What he did just now was more tiring than fighting an enemy in the middle of nine stars, and his energy


    was almost drained.


    ¡°Stay put and don¡¯t run around. I need some time to recover my energy. If this happens again, even I


    can¡¯t guarantee that we can survive.¡±


    After saying that, Jagoan took out the Duality Disk to restore his exhausted energy.


    The deer did not show any impatience this time and just stood quietly by the side, looking at Jagoan as


    he tried to restore his energy.


    After a long time, Jagoan finally recovered all his energy. He slowly opened his eyes and found that the


    deer was looking at him intently. He was a little confused for a moment, not knowing what was going


    on.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen while I was recovering my energy?¡±


    The deer shook its head.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, then? I thought something serious happened, ¡± Jagoan asked in a


    huff.


    Since his energy was fully restored and the deer was out of danger, Jagoan came to the coffin again


    and reached out to lift the cover.


    ¡°Hey, Jagoan, are you crazy? Do you still want to mess with that coffin? Have you forgotten what


    happened just now?¡±


    The deer was shocked that Jagoan would want to touch the coffin again after he recovered and could


    not help being exasperated.


    Hearing the deer¡¯s voice transmission, Jagoan turned to smile at it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fully prepared this time¡­¡±


    After saying that, Jagoan raised his hand with a pill in his palm.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Something delicious?¡±


    The deer had never seen a pill and thought it was food. It doubt about what the pill could do just like


    what Jagoan had said.


    Hearing that, Jagoan shook his head and exined, ¡°This is a pill that can quickly restore energy. With


    this, even if the shadows appear again, I¡¯m confident that I can hang on.¡±


    Since Jagoan said so, the deer did not stop him anymore.

 Chapter 3891

    Chapter 3891


    After the previous incident, the deer was quite submissive to Jagoan now. After all, Jagoan did not give


    up on it even in the situation just now. If Jagoan had not tried his best to save it, it would have died long


    ago and not lived until now.


    Since the deer stopped talking, Jagoan turned around silently, stretched out his hand, and slowly lifted


    the coffin lid.


    He was smarter this time and did not lift the lidpletely but pushed it open a little just to peek inside.


    To Jagoan¡¯s surprise, the inside of the coffin was pitch-ck with the same material as the surrounding


    walls.


    With no other choice, Jagoan could only take out the jade and put it in the coffin. He tried to use the


    faint light to see what was going on inside the coffin.


    After putting in the jade, he finally saw what was in the coffin.


    There was nothing to be seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it empty?¡± Jagoan said in exasperation.


    He did not expect that the owner of the ancient ruin would put an empty coffin here, which contained a


    trap that almost killed him and the deer.


    Jagoan was undoubtedly annoyed after wasting so much effort without gaining anything.


    At this moment, the deer walked over.


    The deer butted the coffin lid with its horns.


    Although Jagoan had no idea what it was doing, he helped it. With the cooperation between them, the


    coffin lid was quickly pushed away and fell heavily on the ground with a loud crash, leaving a big hole


    in the ground.


    Jagoan was a little vexed as he looked at the cracked floor.


    Why use such a heavy lid for an empty coffin?


    For a moment, Jagoan felt that the owner of the ancient ruin had nothing better to do.


    However, the deer thought otherwise. After pushing the coffin lid to the ground, it jumped into the coffin.


    ¡°Hey, are you crazy? What are you doing? Even if you want revenge, you don¡¯t have to do this,¡±


    Jagoan saw the deer¡¯s actions and said helplessly.


    The deer¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his mind.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You idiot, there¡¯s a treasure in this coffin, an herb. Hurry here and don¡®t let it run away.¡±


    ¡°What? Herb? How do you know?¡±


    Jagoan was oblivious to this. As a divine beast, the deer was born with a strong perception of natural


    treasures.


    It did not sense this herb earlier because the wailings of the shadows were too terrifying, so it could not


    pay attention at all.


    When Jagoan pushed away a corner of the coffin just now, it suddenly felt a very familiar scent from the


    coffin, so it pushed away the coffin lid and jumped inside.


    Although he doubted the deer, his movement did not stop. He quickly rushed to the side of the coffin


    and stared inside intently.


    Sure enough, Jagoan saw an herb standing upright in the corner of the coffin. The herb seemed afraid


    of the deer, shivering in the corner.


    ¡°There¡¯s really an herb. Not bad, little deer¡­¡±

 Chapter 3892

    Chapter 3892


    Jagoan reached out to grab the herb. However, the herb jumped up abruptly, leaped out of the coffin,


    and ran away.


    Jagoan was shocked seeing this. It was the first time Jagoan saw an herb that could run, and he was


    startled for a moment.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Chase after it! This herb isparable to a godly artifact. Don¡¯t let it run


    away!¡± Seeing Jagoan standing there without moving, the deer urged anxiously.


    Hearing the deer¡¯s voice transmission, Jagoan did not hesitate. He used the rules of wind to increase


    his speed.


    In an instant, Jagoan¡¯s speed was greatly enhanced. In the blink of an eye, he rushed several feet


    ahead. After a moment it was just a few of steps to catch the herb.


    Unfortunately, although Jagoan was fast, the herb was not slow either. No matter how Jagoan chased


    after it, he could not catch up with the little herb.


    ¡°Forget it, leave it to me! You won¡¯t make it! Step aside and don¡¯t get in the way!¡± Seeing that Jagoan


    could not catch up with the herb, the deer sent a voice transmission to Jagoan and told him to step


    aside.


    Jagoan was exasperated at the deer¡¯s words, but he really could not catch up with the herb, so he


    could only step back and see what the deer could do.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The deer¡¯s horns glowed brightly, and the colorful light flew out, forcing the herb into a corner before


    slowly enveloping the herb. The light was just like a and it was so effective to corner the herb.


    The herb struggled vigorously, but the colored light was like a tightly closed cage, giving it no chance to


    run at all.


    Jagoan did not expect it to be so easy. At first he thought that the deer would give a big effort to do


    that.


    He was not aware that if he used his energy to catch the herb, not only would he fail to catch it, but he


    would also give his energy to the herb for nothing.


    All spiritual creatures fed on energy, this included the herb.


    If Jagoan really used his energy just now, not only would he not be able to catch the herb, but the


    speed of the herb would be greatly enhanced. At that time, even the deer might not be able to catch it.


    The deer slowly approached the herb.


    As the deer got closer, the herb cried like a child. ¡°Waah! Waah!¡±


    It was Jagoan¡¯s first time seeing this and found it interesting.


    The deer could not care less and quickly approached the herb. It raised its front paws and slowly lifted


    the colorful ball of light that trapped the herb.


    Following the deer¡¯s movement, the colorful ball of light slowly shrank and turned into a thinyer that


    wrapped around the herb.


    ¡°What should we do next? We can¡¯t just absorb the herb in its current state, can we?¡±


    Seeing the herb that acted like a child, Jagoan could not bear it.

 Chapter 3893

    Chapter 3893


    When the deer heard Jagoan¡¯s words, it bleated at him in disdain. ¡°As a human, don¡¯t you know


    anything?¡±


    Jagoan did not expect to be mocked by this little guy. However, he was not as knowledgeable as the


    deer in this area, so he did not say anything but watched the deer¡¯s actions.


    The deer¡¯s horns glowed again. This time, a ray of light shone on the herb.


    The herb slowly lost its life force and gradually turned into an ordinary herb.


    ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s no different from ordinary herbs.¡±


    While speaking, the deer controlled the light and sent the herb in front of Jagoan.


    Jagoan stared intently at the herb in his hand.


    ¡°Do you know what herb this is?¡±


    Jagoan did not recognize this herb. Seeing that the deer was quite proficient in dealing with this herb,


    he asked the deer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Ganoderma¡­¡±


    Jagoan was surprised that the deer actually knew this herb. The deer continued its exnation. ¡°The


    function of this herb is to increase the power ofws. It also helps to enhance the utilization of the


    laws.¡±


    Hearing the deer¡¯s exnation, Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He was justcking something to enhance his utilization of thews.


    Jagoan had reached the threshold of thete stage of nine stars. If he could betterprehend the


    power ofws, maybe he could step into that level in one fell swoop.


    In contrast, Jagoan was more curious about the deer. He did not expect this little guy to know so much.


    ¡°How do you know the name of this herb? And you know its function too. That¡¯s really surprising.¡±


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s surprise, the deer jerked its head smugly. ¡°I¡¯m a divine beast, after all. Isn¡¯t it normal


    to know this?¡±


    Jagoan did not really believe the deer¡¯s words. It acted so full of amazement before, which did not


    seem like it knew so much.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell the truth, just pretend I never asked.¡±


    The deer did not expect Jagoan to doubt it, so it exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. The


    moment I saw this herb, this knowledge just appeared in my mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan finally understood.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This should be the heritage of the divine beast. With this ability, the divine beast could protect itself


    while it was still growing up. Since his doubt had been answered, Jagoan took the Ganoderma in his


    hand without further ado and prepared to absorb it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you should wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing the deer¡¯s voice transmission, Jagoan asked.


    ¡°ording to the information I received, the appearance of the Ganoderma is usually apanied by


    a herb called the Dream Eater Flower. Thebination of these two herbs can maximize the efficacy


    of the Ganoderma.¡±


    Jagoan believed the deer¡¯s words and put the Ganoderma into the storage ring.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on and look for the Dream Eater Flower. I¡¯m now only one step away from reaching the


    next level. As long as I find the Dream Eater Flower and absorb the Ganoderma, I¡¯m sure I can enter


    thete stage of nine stars immediately.¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, the deer followed Jagoan and walked into the distance without further ado.


    Strangely enough, after the Ganoderma was caught, the dark walls turned into ordinary walls, and a


    passage appeared.

 Chapter 3894

    Chapter 3894


    There was another tomb inside the passage.


    ¡°Is the Dream Eater Flower inside?¡± Jagoan asked excitedly.


    The deer nced at him and said via voice transmission, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but there¡¯s the smell of


    another treasure here. Maybe it smothered the smell of the Dream Eater Flower.¡±


    Jagoan was dumbfounded.


    What the hell?!


    If the smell is gone, is it dead?


    Jagoan¡¯s mind was a mess of frantic thoughts, but the deerforted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the treasure is more precious than the Dream Eater Flower. I can feel it.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jagoan felt much better immediately. He looked at the deer and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s look for the


    treasure.¡±


    The deer did not reply, but its horns glowed brightly as it searched inside.


    Jagoan was very happy with its cooperation. He also released his senses and scanned in all directions,


    searching carefully in every corner.


    After a few minutes, the colorful horns on the deer¡¯s head flickered, which startled the deer.


    Jagoan noticed it from afar and quickly rushed over, staring at its horns in puzzlement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your horns acting this way before. Is there something wrong with your horns after


    being imprisoned for 300 years?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s something wrong with this ce. There¡¯s a sword right in front of us. It¡¯s ck all over and


    has a ck dragon head on the hilt. It feels very powerful to me.¡±


    The deer transmitted its voice telepathically and stared at the dark ce in the distance.


    Hearing this, Jagoan frowned and pondered.


    W-What?


    Why is the deer¡¯s description so simr to his Caelum Sword?


    Moreover, the tomb was not very big. He had scanned this ce many times with his senses but he still


    missed it. This ce was really mysterious.


    Without the deer¡¯s help, he would never find it.


    Jagoan pondered and made his decision. A fiery red mark slowly emerged between his eyebrows, and


    fiery red wings appeared on his back.


    He unleashed the chimera imprint!


    After the wings appeared, Jagoan pped his wings and flew forward in a gust of wind. The deer¡¯s


    horns shone brightly with a surging aura as it rushed forward too.


    Soon, Jagoan arrived at the location of the sword. Seeing the sword, his breath stuttered in shock.


    It was exactly the same!


    The sword in front of him was exactly simr with Caelum Sword!


    This sword could not be more simr to his Caelum Sword, whether in appearance or aura. This sword


    was ced in a translucent jade box with a faint sense of oppression. It seemed quite powerful too,


    considered a treasure outside.


    ¡°Little guy, did your horns flicker just now because you found this thing?¡± Jagoan asked the deer.


    The deer hesitated for a moment as if thinking about it before sending a voice transmission.


    ¡°I think my horns will issue a warning when there¡¯s terrifying danger. That¡¯s what happened when I saw


    the sword.¡±


    After a short pause, the deer added, ¡°But maybe I feel this way because this sword is too strong, a


    godly artifact.¡±

 Chapter 3895

    Chapter 3895


    A godly artifact?


    It is actually a godly artifact!


    Jagoan thought it made sense. When he felt the danger just now and activated his chimera imprint and


    wings, it was also because of this godly artifact.


    Even a fool knew it would not be that easy to get hold of a godly artifact. Jagoan was even more


    experienced to know he should not touch this item recklessly. Thus, the two simply observed without


    making a rash move.


    After a while, just when Jagoan was about to lose his patience, music rang in his ears.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing the music, Jagoan shuddered, and his eyes widened in shock and disbelief. It was mainly


    because this song came from the ancestralnd and was called The Rose!


    A small speaker appeared out of nowhere and flew above the godly artifact. The volume became


    louder.


    The speaker frightened the deer, and it wanted to run away subconsciously, but seeing Jagoan


    motionless, it held back but stared at the speaker warily.


    Jagoan¡¯s expression wasplicated, and his mind returned to the ancestralnd, Earth. For a while,


    his mind was a mess.


    After the song finished ying, a mechanical female voice came from the speaker.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this song? The wrong answer will result in death.¡±


    The deer¡¯s horns glowed again as it felt a sense of crisis from all directions. There was a killing magic


    circle here!


    ¡°Get ready to run or it may be toote!¡± The deer anxiously transmitted its voice. It did not think Jagoan


    knew the name of this song.


    Surprisingly, Jagoan smiled and said lightly, ¡°The Rose¡­¡±


    With that said, the surrounding sense of crisis vanished as the power ofws washed over them.


    The speaker also turned into dust and disappeared without a trace.


    The deer was dumbfounded and stared at Jagoan nkly, unable to see through Jagoan for a moment.


    He was too mysterious!


    After the speaker disappeared, an image appeared on the sword. This person¡¯s features could not be


    seen clearly, but the clothes could be vaguely seen. It looked like a suit from the ancestralnd.


    Jagoan¡¯s shock was like never before. He kept guessing the rtionship between this tomb and the


    ancestralnd, why he saw some things from the ancestralnd, and the Caelum Sword.


    He had one, but he found another one here!


    He found his sword in Emperor Kai¡¯s tomb.


    ¡°My friend, it seems that you¡¯re from the ancestralnd, but recognizing that song doesn¡¯t mean


    anything. The people at the ancient Heavenly Court know it too, so I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re good or bad¡­¡±


    The image said sternly, and even a nine-star powerhouse like Jagoan was shocked by that voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a thought fragment without much power, but it¡¯s more than enough to kill you. Leave quickly


    and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± The image continued speaking seriously.


    After that, there was another wave of fluctuations as if the magic circle was activated.


    Jagoan narrowed his eyes, pointed to the Caelum Sword, and asked, ¡°Sir, I have a Caelum Sword in


    hand too. Why is there another one here?¡±


    The image was obviously taken aback and said, ¡°Impossible! The Caelum Sword is one of a kind. How


    could there be two of them? Are you trying to trick me? How dare you?!¡±


    Rumble!


    The magic circle suddenly activated. Jagoan felt a massive pressure sweeping over his face, and sharp


    swords appeared out of thin air.


    The deer leaned close to Jagoan, and its horns glowed brightly.


    Seeing these sharp swords, Jagoan smiled and said heartily, ¡°The Greenpeak Sword Formation. This


    is an improved formation, but the Greenpeak Sword Formation is something I use often, so I can crack


    it easily.¡±


    ¡°You know the Greenpeak Sword Formation too?¡± The image was startled and fell silent as if it thought


    of something.


    ¡°Who are you? You should be from the ancestralnd, and so am I,¡± Jagoan said expectantly.


    He had not met a mighty being from the ancestralnd on the Starfall Continent yet. Although this


    mighty being might have fallen a long time ago, Jagoan was lucky enough to see a remnant.


    Hearing that, the image nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the ancestralnd. It seems that you¡¯re the


    person chosen by the lord. I thought that no one would inherit this tomb after all these years¡­¡± The


    image¡¯s voice was filled with sighs.


    ¡°The lord said that you just need to strengthen yourself without looking for clues about her.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Jagoan asked.

 Chapter 3896

    Chapter 3896


    ¡°A powerful mighty being, a supreme force who has crossed the god tier, an amazing woman who


    astounded the whole continent!¡±


    The image said in admiration.


    Hearing this, Jagoan¡®s breathing became rapid, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Do you know what she looks


    like?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, you do have some resemnce to her in appearance. Since you¡¯re here,


    I¡¯ll hand the pill to you.¡±


    By this point, the image was getting blurrier. Jagoan could tell that he was about to disappear, so it was


    not appropriate to ask any more questions at this time. However, he could not calm his turbulent


    emotions.


    He felt that he seemed to have found a trace of his mother, but it was so vague.


    As he pondered, the Caelum Sword melted like water and turned into a pill.


    The pill was full of life force, which refreshed Jagoan after taking a whiff. Even some restrictions and


    old wounds on his body disappeared. He felt as if his body had regenerated and be stronger.


    ¡°This is a Resurrection Pill. As the name suggests, it can resurrect some people, but no one knows


    how to use it. However, it¡¯s very good for healing. Since I¡¯ve given this thing to you, you may leave. I¡¯ll


    open a portal for you.¡±


    With a wave of the image¡¯s hand, the pill flew over to him.


    Jagoan paused, took out a box, and carefully put the pill inside. This Resurrection Pill sounded very


    special, notparable to ordinary pills.


    After putting away the pill, Jagoan suddenly thought of something, and his expression was full of joy.


    There was hope for his grandfather now.


    He came to thend of the other shore not only to improve his strength but also to save his grandfather


    and wife.


    Resurrection sounded out of reach, but Jagoan thought it was not impossible. At least, his grandfather


    was not very strong, so the difficulty was many times lower than resurrecting someone strong.


    Putting that thought aside, Jagoan saw a ck door about two meters high appearing in front of him,


    with traction pulling him inside.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Why do you want to teleport me away?¡± Jagoan frowned.


    The chimera imprint emerged between his brows as he tried his best to resist the suction force from the


    door.


    ¡°This is for your own good. The ce I¡¯m sending you has more opportunities. As for the deer, it¡¯s


    better not to go with you. The distance of the teleportation is too far, so it can only handle one person.¡±


    Jagoan was startled and said angrily, ¡°What about the godly artifact and the enchanted treasure? Are


    you trying to trick me? You only gave me one pill!¡±


    The image seemed a little annoyed too. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to get a godly artifact and an


    enchanted treasure? Sometimes, resurrection is more useful than godly artifacts and enchanted


    treasures. That¡¯s enough. You may leave if you want. Forget it if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this portal was prepared by the lord. If you don¡¯t want to enter, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Hearing that, Jagoan gritted his teeth but was helpless.


    He said goodbye to the deer. ¡°Little guy, take care of yourself. I¡¯lle back and look for you, and we¡¯ll


    go on a treasure hunt again.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3897

    Chapter 3897


    The deer sobbed as it transmitted its voice, ¡°Goodbye and take care¡­¡±


    Jagoan nodded and entered the portal. His figure disappeared in an instant.


    A bright world entered his eyes. The sun hung high in the sky, shining on sprawling mountains and lush


    land.


    What is this ce?


    Jagoan muttered under his breath.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This huge mountain range seemed simr to the ancestralnd.


    Before he had time to observe, he sensed a presence from afar. He jolted and quickly zoomed through


    the air to hide himself.


    A momentter, several streaks of light whizzed over and stopped on the spot.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­ There was a presence here just now, but it disappeared when we arrived.¡±


    They were dressed in white robes with a pattern of the sun and the moon printed on them. One of them


    frowned suspiciously.


    ¡°Should we report this incident to the mayor?¡±


    ¡°No, what if we made a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Recently, some people from thend of the sinned blood teleported over here. I heard that a force


    called the ancient Heavenly Court opened the portal by mistake and quickly closed it again.¡±


    As they chatted, Jagoan was startled as he overheard them in the distance.


    Where is this ce?


    The ancient Heavenly Court actually opened a portal here. That was astounding news. He wondered


    what the ancient Heavenly Court was nning.


    As he pondered, he suddenly felt something and looked up at the sky.


    There were ripples in the sky before warcraft a size of 100 meters emerged out of thin air. The warcraft


    loomed all over the sky, which seemed a little scary from a distance. Even Jagoan felt apprehensive.


    The warcraft felt very powerful, all equipped with magic circles and cannons.


    Is that the battle group of the ancient Heavenly Court?


    Jagoan looked at the pattern on the warcraft, which was vaguely simr to the pattern of the Heavenly


    Court, and made a guess.


    He hid underground and counted the warcraft that appeared. It was seemingly endless. More than a


    hundred ships appeared after a few minutes, and the number was still increasing.


    After that, a figure in golden armor appeared. He was full of an aura powerful enough to suppress the


    mountain range effortlessly.


    A nine-star powerhouse!


    ¡°Greetings, heavenly guard of the ancient Heavenly Court!¡± The people in the sun and moon robes


    quickly greeted.


    The heavenly guard nodded and said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just stop in this mountain range and


    won¡¯t enter the city.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Heavenly Guard!¡±


    They spoke respectfully.


    One of them smiled and said, ¡°Lord Heavenly Guard, this city is ruled by the Jagoan royal family. Can


    so many heavenly troops teleport to thend of the sinned blood if the portal was only opened for five


    minutes?¡±


    His remark was full of meaning, but it was quite obvious.


    Hearing at this, Jagoan was confused.


    How many warcraft could be teleported in five minutes?


    What were the remaining warcraft for?


    ¡°We made an agreement with the Jagoan royal family. They¡¯ll provide five nine-star powerhouses to


    drill a hole in the stargate¡¯s loophole to open this portal, while we¡¯ll try our best to send people inside


    with other methods. As for the method used, we can¡¯t disclose anything about it, but it won¡¯t pose any


    danger to you,¡± The heavenly guard spoke coldly like a machine.


    The people in robes looked at each other before saying, ¡°In that case, we shall return and report this


    matter. Please stay in the mountains and don¡¯t move around. It¡¯d be bad if our people mistook you for a


    threat.¡±


    After saying this, those people zoomed away through the air.


    The powerhouses of the ancient Heavenly Court made arrangements for the warcraft tond here.


    Below them, Jagoan¡¯s eyes widened.


    The ancient Heavenly Court was going to invade the ancestralnd, exploit the stargate¡¯s loophole, and


    cooperate with the Jagoan royal family!


    It was such a coincidence that he came across this.

 Chapter 3898

    Chapter 3898


    In that case, this territory must be ruled by the Jagoan royal family.


    As for the location, it was difficult to tell, but Jagoan guessed it was probably in a core area of the


    Jagoan royal family, or there would not be a portal here.


    Although the nine royal families were extremely powerful and each controlled a territory, this continent


    was too vast, so important portals could only be found in core locations. As for remote locations,


    anything could be found there.


    The major forces on Starfall Continent were intricately intertwined but far apart from each other, while


    powerful experts were not umon. For example, some old freaks could be hidden in some


    forbidden ces. Therefore, while the nine royal families could not rule over this world, they could


    suppress the majority.


    As such, it was conceivable why the powerhouses in robes were a little apprehensive of the ancient


    Heavenly Court.


    If they were closer to the core area, they would probably send some people over to supervise, but there


    seemed no sign at present.


    In that case, this should be the outskirts of the core area, and maybe some distance away from the


    main city of the Jagoan royal family.


    Jagoan pondered with a frown. He had to find a way to close the portal of the ancient Heavenly Court


    and ruin this n of theirs.


    The Heavenly Court in the ancestralnd could hardly wait for the ancient Heavenly Court to go there


    and take over the ancestralnd.


    No matter what, the ancestralnd wasparable in size to a territory ruled by a royal family. If not for


    the fact that the nine royal families had no intention of expanding, they would have invaded the


    ancestralnd long ago.


    However, the ancient Heavenly Court obviously had this intention, which was not a good thing.


    After staying in the spot for a while, Jagoan could note up with any good ideas, so he gave up


    thinking. He would sneak over and put some restrictions on the warcraft first before thinking about how


    to use them.


    Jagoan had explored the structure of the warcraft, which was simr to the turbojet engine, but the


    energy came from energy stones. They could propel the warcraft at a speed equivalent to an eight-star


    powerhouse.


    The cannons on the warcraft were also driven by energy stones, which was quite amazing. The


    warcraft was practically moving mountains of energy stones, making Jagoan drool.


    As he had concealed his presence, these people did not notice him at all. Soon, Jagoan installed more


    than a hundred restrictions on most of the warcraft before hiding away again.


    It was not that he was done but he was afraid of being discovered by the nine-star powerhouses. That


    would ruin his n.


    If they were not out in the open, Jagoan¡¯s actions could not go so smoothly.


    Any big city, especially one with a portal, was usually protected by magic circles. Unless someone was


    given the authority to operate within the magic circles, even someone at the peak of nine stars would


    be discovered.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After the instation, Jagoan could easily bomb the warcraft with one thought.


    It¡¯s really wishful thinking for the ancient Heavenly Court to invade the ancestralnd. This time, I¡¯ll beat


    you up to a pulp¡­


    Jagoan looked at the numerous warcraft with a sneer.

 Chapter 3899

    Chapter 3899


    Since Jagoan was in no hurry, he simply looked at the sky leisurely while waiting for the people from


    the Jagoan royal family to arrive. When the time came, he would blow everyone into smithereens.


    Besides, he had another bold n.


    If this n seeded, it would definitely arouse the anger of the Jagoan royal family. Jagoan wanted


    to keep a low profile at first, but he changed his mind now.


    Since they teamed up with the ancient Heavenly Court, they could not me him. Thus, he waited.


    When darkness fell in the evening, pressure struck in all directions.


    The birds and beasts in the mountains trilled and roared, bing restless.


    Jagoan, who was meditating with his eyes closed, quickly opened his eyes and concealed his presence


    even more.


    With three streaks of light in the lead, hundreds of figures followed closely. These people were very


    powerful, and the three leading lights were at thete stage of nine stars, while the others were eight


    stars.


    This sight was simply spectacr.


    These people arrived in a sh in front of the warcraft troops. The golden-armored heavenly guard flew


    out and greeted the new arrivals loudly.


    ¡°Everyone, please open the portal for us. In addition to the remuneration given to you by the royal


    family, the ancient Heavenly Court will give you something too!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh? I wonder what the ancient Heavenly Court will give us. Hahaha¡­¡± Among the three, an old man


    with gray hair said with augh.


    This old man was stepping on a flying sword. He was dressed in a fluttering white robe with a red


    Jagoan imprint between his brows. It seemed that he was quite a prominent figure in the Jagoan royal


    family.


    Of the three nine-star powerhouses, he was obviously the leader. As soon as he spoke, the other two


    nodded and looked at the golden-armored heavenly guard.


    ¡°A holy artifact. Other than the three of you, there are two moreing, so you need to discuss among


    yourselves regarding the distribution,¡± the heavenly guard said.


    The three powerhouses were shocked. The ancient Heavenly Court was so generous to offer a holy


    artifact just to make sure they put in more effort.


    Although there was only one, the person who really needed it would definitely give up more to others,


    so everyone would benefit in the end.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll definitely do our best to open the portal for the ancient Heavenly Court, but you¡¯re


    here too early. It may take another day before the portal is opened.¡±


    The old man smiled kindly before adding while looking a little confused, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the


    chimera royal family bute to us instead?¡±


    Hearing this, the powerhouses around were also curious.


    By right, the chimera royal family owned a territory that could better connect to the stargate. The portal


    would be stronger and the price would also be lower.


    The ancient Heavenly Court paid countless resources just to exploit a loophole in the stargate for five


    minutes to send a battle group into the ancestralnd.


    Was it really worth it?


    The golden-armored heavenly guard smiled. The roots of the nine royal families were in the Starfall


    Continent, so it was normal if they could not understand this.


    The ancient Heavenly Court urgently needed a piece ofnd to develop, and the ancestralnd was a


    good choice. Enving the people of the ancestralnd was a long-term investment. As for why they


    did not approach the chimera royal family, it was no secret.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone with the chimera imprint who keeps messing with the ancient Heavenly Court and


    interfering in our work. The ancient Heavenly Court paid a high price this time because we don¡¯t want


    any idents.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ In that case, rest assured that the Jagoan royal family will protect your safety. We have


    evacuated this area within a thousand-mile radius. Even nine-star powerhouses can¡¯t enter.¡±


    On the other side, Jagoan¡¯s expression was a little odd after hearing that. He could not help grinning.


    He was here, and he brought a big surprise too!


    Without hesitation, his mind moved.


    The old man was still talking on that side.


    ¡°If anything happens, the Jagoan royal family will¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he saw one of the warcraft explode like fireworks in the distance.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the burst of light.


    It was just the beginning. One after another, warcraft kept exploding in the air.


    In an instant, dusk was illuminated like day, and waves of heat spread rapidly through the sky!

 Chapter 3900

    Chapter 3900


    Everyone was taken aback at this sight, and the old man¡¯s expression froze. He was bragging


    confidently just a second ago, but the warcraft exploded before he finished.


    The golden-armored heavenly guard was full of anger.


    He paid the price of a holy artifact to get the Jagoan royal family to handle this matter, but he never


    expected that such a thing would happen before anything started. He could not help being suspicious


    of the three men from the Jagoan royal family in front of him.


    ¡°Can you guys really protect our safety? Your warcraft blew up before anything even started. I¡¯m very


    doubtful of what you said.¡± The golden-armored heavenly guard expressed his thoughts without


    qualms.


    The three old men never expected this to happen and quickly defended themselves, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just an


    ident. I can guarantee in the honor of the Jagoan royal family that this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    After saying that, the old man scowled and ordered his subordinates behind him, ¡°Go and find out why


    the warcraft exploded!¡±


    In the distance, a disdainful smile appeared on Jagoan¡¯s face when he heard the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°A guarantee on the honor of the Jagoan royal family? In that case, this so-called honor will be


    tarnished today.¡±


    After muttering under his breath, Jagoan focused his senses on another restriction.


    Boom!


    With another explosion, another warcraft went up in smoke.


    The old man¡¯s expression changed instantly. It was no longer as arrogant orcent as before.


    Only embarrassment and anger remained.


    Before he knew what was going on, a number of warcraft exploded just like that, which was out of the


    old man¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The golden-armored heavenly guard looked at the old man and asked


    contemptuously.


    In his opinion, these three old men had done nothing except bragging.


    Hearing the golden-armored heavenly guard¡¯s question, the old man¡¯s face was filled with indescribable


    embarrassment.


    He was just as puzzled as the golden-armored heavenly guard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll investigate this myself, and I¡¯ll definitely find out the whole story.¡±


    After the old man finished speaking, he flew away on his sword and disappeared in front of everyone in


    the blink of an eye.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Of course, the other two old men would not let others think there was a problem with their ability, so


    they quickly spoke, trying to save some dignity for the Jagoan royal family.


    ¡°This is definitely an ident. Maybe there¡¯s a problem with the warcraft¡¯s quality. There¡¯s no way


    anyone could do anything to the warcraft under the heavy surveince of so many people in the


    Jagoan royal family.¡±


    Hearing that, the other old man also added, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re quite confident in the capabilities of our


    soldiers. Besides, we¡¯ve set up some magic circles here. In other words, no outsiders within a hundred


    miles can exist here.¡±


    Hearing the two old men bragging, the golden-armored heavenly guard simply sneered.


    No matter what they said, the remnants of the exploded warcraft were still lying around.


    The golden-armored heavenly guard was filled with anger at the thought of the warcraft blowing up for


    no reason.

 Chapter 3901

    Chapter 3901


    If this warcraft was so unreliable, why would they spend so much effort and money to find someone


    from the Jagoan royal family instead of going directly to the chimera royal family?


    Although it was a nuisance to go to thetter, at least they were reliable.


    Jagoan was ted as he eavesdropped in the dark. He knew he was about to achieve his goal. If he


    could incite mutual distrust between the golden-armored heavenly guard and the old men, his operation


    would be considered a sess.


    At the very least, as long as he blew up the warcraft after these people boarded them, even if they


    were lucky enough to board a warcraft without Jagoan¡¯s spell, it was intimidation enough for them to


    watch as the warcraft blew up into pieces.


    As Jagoan was feeling smug, he suddenly heard an old man shout angrily, ¡°This warcraft has been


    tampered with. Search through all the warcraft immediately. I suspect more than these two warcraft


    have problems.¡±


    The old man who did the investigation was shocked as he issued the order.


    Upon hearing that, the other two old men were startled too.


    Earlier, they were full of confidence that no one could do anything and even bragged that no


    unidentified people could exist here.


    How were they to exin this situation?


    Should they inform the golden-armored heavenly guard that the explosion was caused by the Jagoan


    royal family?


    That was impossible.


    ¡°Please exin clearly what¡¯s going on. How could the warcraft be tampered with?¡±


    ¡°I find it unbelievable too, but when I looked through the wreckage of the warcraft, I found traces of a


    spell on the energy control panel. Although it¡¯s been destroyed by the explosion, I still found the spell.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone realized what was going on.


    An unidentified person had been here and ced a spell on the warcraft under their noses.


    The golden-armored heavenly guard scowled at the three old men and said solemnly, ¡°Is this the ability


    of the Jagoan royal family? It¡¯s really an eye-opening experience that someone could sessfully


    ce a spell on your warcraft under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.¡±


    His remark was full of contempt,pletely different from his earlier admiration. However, the golden-


    armored heavenly guard could not be med. The Jagoan royal family made a huge mistake this time.


    Hearing the golden-armored heavenly guard¡¯s remark, one of the old men said, ¡°Since this is the case,


    I want everyone to check if anything is wrong with the remaining warcraft. Be sure to check carefully,


    and don¡¯t make any mistakes, understand?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The other two old men knew very well what was at stake.


    Without further ado, they flew over to the warcraft, wanting to check if other warcraft had been


    tampered with. However, before they arrived, the hundred or so warcraft in front of them exploded like


    fireworks.


    The warcraft exploded right in front of their eyes. This time, it was not a matter of one or two warcraft.


    More than half of the warcraft exploded at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, out of the hundred warcraft brought by the three old men, only more than a


    dozen remained.


    Jagoan hid in the dark with a smile on his face as he watched the exploding mes.

 Chapter 3902

    Chapter 3902


    In such a situation, he refused to believe that the Jagoan royal family could still cooperate with the


    ancient Heavenly Court. Once there was a rift between them, it was the best time for Jagoan to act.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here? Is this the so-called heavy security and guaranteed safety of the


    Jagoan royal family?¡± The golden-armored heavenly guard¡¯s face turned cold and angry.


    This matter was rted to whether the ancient Heavenly Court could connect with the Heavenly Court


    of the ancestralnd and invade the ancestralnd. As ordered by the top, nothing could go wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Despite that, a series of events happened one after another. Before departure, they lost nearly a


    hundred warcraft, which cost money to the ancient Heavenly Court.


    Seeing the golden-armored heavenly guard¡¯s expression, the old man from before knew that things


    were bad.


    He forced himself to remain calm and said to the golden-armored heavenly guard, ¡°Someone must


    have eluded the magic circle and entered the warcraft to cause damage. I¡¯m sure that person hasn¡¯t


    gone far. Spread out and search.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the eight-star powerhouses behind him began to look around, while the


    other two nine-star powerhouses unleashed their senses over the whole area.


    Jagoan knew it was time for him to make an appearance. Even if he continued to hide here, he would


    be discovered sooner orter. Thus, he activated his energy and appeared in front of those people in a


    sh.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get here?¡± The golden-armored heavenly guard looked at Jagoan and said


    in surprise.


    The old man looked at Jagoan coldly and said, ¡°Earlier, I sensed someone here but couldn¡¯t find


    anyone. The person who broke in just now was you, huh?¡±


    Jagoan did not deny it but nodded. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the ancient Heavenly Court would cooperate with


    the Jagoan royal family. It¡¯s a pity that the warcraft went up in smoke before the battle started¡­¡±


    His words undoubtedly hit everyone¡¯s sore spot.


    The damaged warcraft was worth hundreds of millions of energy stones, but they turned into a pile of


    scrap iron before firing a single shell.


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s attitude, everyone knew he was behind this.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you dare to appear in front of us after destroying a hundred of our warcraft. Should I


    praise your bravery or say that you¡¯re brainless?¡± Before the golden-armored heavenly guard could


    speak, an old man walked up to Jagoan and spoke.


    The old man who spoke was the strongest among them and had the biggest right to speak.


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Since I dare toe, I¡¯m naturally not afraid of


    you. Blowing up the warcraft is simply a piece of cake.¡±


    Jagoan kept provoking the old man. His purpose was to further increase the conflict between the


    golden-armored heavenly guard and the Jagoan royal family.


    He knew very well that even though the ancient Heavenly Court failed this time, they would never give


    up. Although Jagoan could ruin the n this time, he might not be able to do it every time. Thus, he


    mentioned the destroyed warcraft repeatedly so that the ancient Heavenly Court would bepletely


    disappointed with the Jagoan royal family.

 Chapter 3903

    Chapter 3903


    Only in this way, the ancient Heavenly Court would shelve its n to invade the ancestralnd because


    it could not find another suitable partner so quickly.


    Jagoan would have more time to do what he wanted to do.


    Sure enough, after hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, a look of disdain crossed the golden-armored heavenly


    guard¡¯s face, and he was still fuming.


    The ancient Heavenly Court had lost hundreds of millions of energy stones before anything started. No


    one could turn a blind eye to this.


    Besides, the ancient Heavenly Court could not overlook the loss of 100 warcraft. Although it was not


    enough to shake their foundation, no one would be happy about it.


    The old man¡¯s expression changed several times upon hearing Jagoan¡¯s remark.


    Finally, he could not control his anger and shouted, ¡°Damn it, how audacious of you! How could you


    say that about the Jagoan royal family?¡±


    Jagoan smiled and said with a sneer, ¡°Cut the crap! Old people are really good at nagging. Just do it


    and get it done.¡±


    While speaking, Jagoan took out the Lunar Sword in his hand, and the chimera mark on his forehead


    also appeared.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was a genuine nine-star powerhouse in thete stage, nearly at his peak, in front of Jagoan. He


    could not afford any sloppiness at all.


    More importantly, two powerhouses in the middle stage of nine stars and several eight-star


    practitioners stood behind the old man.


    If these people attacked at once, even Jagoan would find it difficult to deal with them.


    The old man was infuriated by Jagoan¡¯s words and summoned his weapon, an emerald green sword


    that hovered above the old man¡¯s head.


    Jagoan noticed at a nce that the old man was proficient in thews of wind.


    Jagoan was only familiar with the rules of wind now, so he could take advantage of this opportunity to


    observe thews of wind.


    ¡°Wind Element, sh Dance!¡± The old man unleashed his energy, and the sword above his head


    danced rapidly.


    Bursts of green energy zoomed from the sword toward Jagoan. Where the energy passed, cracks


    appeared in the space.


    Jagoan nodded inwardly at the old man¡¯s moves.


    Jagoan¡¯s rules of wind could never produce such a powerful move. This power could only be


    unleashed after fully mastering the rules of wind.


    Seeing this, Jagoan dared not drop his guard. He raised his sword and poured his energy into it.


    ¡°Greenpeak Sword Formation!¡±


    In an instant, more than a dozen sword shadows appeared upright in front of Jagoan.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The bursts of energy mmed into the sword formation at high speed, causing deafening explosions.


    However, no matter how the energy bombarded, the sword formation stood motionless, blocking the


    energy.


    Seeing that his moves were blocked by Jagoan so easily, the old man could not help the shock on his


    face.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you have this ability at such a young age. Judging by the mark on your forehead,


    you¡¯re a member of the chimera family. A young talent, indeed¡­¡±


    Having said that, the expression on the old man¡®s face suddenly changed, and he said sharply to


    Jagoan, ¡°Unfortunately, a young talent like you is destined to perish here today!¡±


    As he said that, the old man grabbed the sword in the air and poured his energy into it.

 Chapter 3904

    Chapter 3904


    The sword dazzled with a green light and gusts of wind.


    Although just a breeze, the air around the sword was cut. If the old man had not controlled it, the space


    around the sword might have been cut by the breeze.


    Thews of wind were so terrifying!


    The power of thews of wind unintentionally exuded by the old man was already so amazing. If he


    fought with all his strength, it would not be easy for Jagoan to deal with him.


    Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes flickered warily.


    He knew there were more enemies toe, so he must not waste too much energy on this old man, or


    he might be in danger during the subsequent battles. Thus, Jagoan fully unleashed the chimera imprint


    without further ado.


    A huge chimera shadow appeared together with the cold pale me.


    ¡°Frosty me!¡±


    ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    Two mes of different colors appeared at the same time and gradually merged, exuding a terrifying


    temperature.


    Jagoan possessed the power of thews of fire, so under his control, the power of these two mes


    could not be underestimated.


    In contrast, the wind energy used by the old man fell behind.


    The old man was shocked by Jagoan¡¯s moves. He had experienced countless battles but had never


    seen such a terrifying power of fire, so he dared not underestimate the power of Jagoan¡¯s two moves.


    ¡°Wind Element, the Eye of the Storm!¡±


    The sword in the old man¡¯s hand flew out and mmed into the iing me.


    The sword with wind des surrounding it mmed into the me fiercely.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, a terrifying energy vortex exploded, which sucked the surrounding energy.


    The old man thought his attack could defeat Jagoan. However, he forgot the most important point-wind


    aided fire.


    When hisws of wind met Jagoan¡¯sws of fire, the oue of this battle had been decided.


    Unless he was several levels stronger than Jagoan, thews of wind could never beat thews of fire.


    It was the same when Jagoan¡¯ sws of fire encountered thews of water. He would definitely be at a


    disadvantage. Even an eight-star powerhouse proficient in thews of water could fight on par with


    Jagoan.


    Of course, that was only if Jagoan used thews of fire without other abilities or trump cards.


    The storm vortex soon turned into a me vortex, burning everything in the surroundings into ashes.


    The me flew toward the old man at an unabated speed.


    Seeing that the me vortex was about to engulf the old man, the other two old men could no longer


    stand still.


    They unleashed their power of thews, trying to take Jagoan¡¯s move.


    Although Jagoan¡¯s move was very strong, it was not to such arge extent. However, inbination


    with the old man¡¯sws of wind, it made Jagoan¡¯s move more powerful.


    One of the two old men used thews of water, while the other used thews of wind. Thebination


    of wind and water was barely able to block Jagoan¡¯s move.


    After blocking this attack, none of the three old men dared to underestimate the young man in front of


    them.


    In any case, Jagoan¡¯s earlier move was still vivid in their minds. If he did it again, even they could


    hardly bear it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jagoan¡¯s shock was no lesser than the three old men. He had never seen such a powerful move of the


    laws of fire.

 Chapter 3905

    Chapter 3905


    Before this, he purely used thews of fire or added some unskilled rules of wind into his move. He


    never thought that thebination of thews of wind and fire could produce such a powerful move.


    I need to spend some time thinking about the affinity between thews.


    If I can find the rightbination between thews, the whole will definitely be greater than the sum of


    its parts¡­


    Jagoan looked down at his hands and muttered under his breath.


    The three old men did not give him the time to think about it. No matter how strong Jagoan was, they


    could not allow him to trample on the dignity of the Jagoan royal family like this.


    This battle was not only for their dignity but also for the honor of the Jagoan royal family.


    As such, the three old men mobilized all their energy without further ado and used their power of the


    laws to the extreme.


    Facing three nine-star powerhouses, Jagoan dared not drop his guard. The chimera imprint on his


    forehead was unleashed to its maximum, the Lunar Sword and the Caelum Sword appeared in his


    hands, and the sword formation wasunched at the same time.


    ¡°Greenpeak Sword Formation!¡±


    Two sword formations appeared in an instant between Jagoan and the three old men.


    As soon as the sword formations appeared, an astonishing power followed. Sword lights loomed in the


    sword formations, and no one dared to question the power of these two sword formations.


    Seeing this, the three old men nced at each other. Two of the old men urged their energy and


    rushed into the sword formation.


    ¡°Water Element, Phantom Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Wind Element, the Eye of the Storm!¡±


    The two old men rushed into the sword formation and unleashed their moves, trying to break the


    formation. Their n was to break the sword formation, then the three of them would attack Jagoan


    together.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated the power of this sword formation. The two old men who charged


    into the sword formation simply could not break the sword formation.


    When Jagoanunched the sword formation earlier, he used two godly artifacts to activate it, which led


    to the enhanced power of the sword formation this time.


    Seeing that his two helpers would not be able to take care of the sword formation for a while, the


    remaining old man was startled.


    When he faced Jagoan earlier, he was already at a disadvantage. Now that they were one-on-one, he


    knew he was no match for Jagoan.


    In desperation, the old man had no choice but to summon all the eight-star powerhouses behind him to


    deal with Jagoan together.


    ¡°Everyone, charge! We must get rid of this person in front of us! We can¡¯t let the Jagoan royal family


    down!¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, although those people felt afraid, they still followed the old man and


    attacked Jagoan together.


    Jagoan smiled at the sight of the iing attackers.


    With his current strength, not to mention a dozen or so eight-star powerhouses, he could easily take on


    more than a hundred of them. It would only take more time.


    The only concern he had was the powerhouse in thete stage of nine stars.


    If he could not get rid of that powerhouse quickly, when the other two practitioners in the middle stages


    of nine stars broke through the sword formation, Jagoan would have to face three nine-star


    powerhouses at the same time!


    This was definitely thest thing Jagoan wanted to see, so he had to get rid of the old man in front of


    him as soon as possible.

 Chapter 3906

    Chapter 3906


    Jagoan stopped holding back. The chimera mark on his forehead reactivated, and red ming scales


    appeared all over his body. With the help of these scales, Jagoan¡¯sws of fire were even stronger than


    before.


    Inbination with Jagoan¡¯s unique Frosty me, thews of fire he used in actualbat were even


    more terrifying.


    ¡°Fire Element, Explode!¡±


    A huge ball of fire slowly appeared in front of Jagoan, which exuded an astonishingly high temperature.


    The surrounding space was scorched and distorted, and the air and energy were instantly burned


    clean.


    With the input of Jagoan¡¯s energy, the fireball became bigger and bigger. In a few seconds, it became


    the size of a small mountain.


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s move, the old man¡¯s face was full of horror. If not for the sake of the Jagoan royal


    family, the old man might have fled already.


    The old man gulped in horror and was at a loss at the sight of the unusually huge fireball. Although he


    was at thete stage of nine stars, he had no way of resisting Jagoan¡¯s move.


    It was mainly because of the old man¡¯s power of thews.


    Facing thews of fire, the power of thews of wind would be greatly reduced, and it might even


    strengthen the power of thews of fire, which was why the old man felt fearful at this moment.


    Jagoan did not care what the old man was thinking. Since he had decided to strike, he must not hold


    back. Otherwise, when the other two old men came out of the sword formation, he would have to face


    thebined attack of three people at the same time.


    Jagoan witnessed the joint attack of thews of wind and water by the two old men earlier and knew


    that it would be difficult for him to handle it, not to mention another old man was keeping a close eye


    nearby.


    The huge fireball flew out suddenly toward the old man.


    Seeing the fireball getting closer and closer to him, the old man was helpless. He could only summon


    his innate magic weapon, a red ss goblet.


    It was a B-grade magic weapon that the old man spent decades forging.


    During this time, the old man would drip his blood into the goblet every day. This goblet would greatly


    increase the power of hisws.


    With the help of this magic weapon, the old man finally had the confidence to handle Jagoan¡¯s move.


    ¡°Wind Element, Wind Flurry!¡±


    The old man poured his energy into the goblet, which dazzled brightly. Fierce wind des flew out of


    the goblet.


    The wind des did not fly far but slowly gathered and merged into an extremelyrge wind de.


    After the wind des merged, it flew to the fireball at a ridiculous speed.


    Boom!


    The wind de mmed into the fireball with a deafening noise, and countless energy storms swept


    over.


    The space at the center of the collision shattered, and ck space cracks appeared.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jagoan was surprised that the old man would use the power of thews of wind to forcibly block the


    power of thews of fire.


    However, Jagoan soon went on the offensive again.

 Chapter 3907

    Chapter 3907


    ¡°Chimera God Fist!¡±


    The chimera manifestation punched the wind de with a huge fist shadow.


    Initially, the wind de could only fight on par with the mes, but with the help of the Chimera God


    Fist, the wind de fell into a disadvantage in an instant.


    Seeing this, the old man immediately poured his energy into the wind de again.


    On contrary, seeing the old man¡¯s action, Jagoan smiled and raised his right hand high, also pouring


    his energy into the fireball.


    In the blink of an eye, the wind de was covered with cracks and was about to copse.


    At this moment, the other two old men broke the sword formation and rushed out.


    ¡°Water Element, Water Waves!¡±


    Huge water waves approached the wind de, merged with the wind de, and hit the fireball. The


    laws of wind joined forces with thews of water again to deal with the Chimera God Fist and fireball.


    With the help of thews of water, the wind de instantly gained the upper hand, consuming the


    fireball in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t let this rascal off. The three of us should use all our strength to kill him!¡± One of the


    old men said angrily.


    The old man next to him nodded and said sharply, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s attack together and kill


    him!¡±


    The three old men reached a consensus and wanted to join forces to defeat Jagoan.


    Seeing this, Jagoan was a little worried too. He really could not deal with the joint attack of the three.


    However, he must defeat the three old guys in front of him no matter what. Otherwise, everything he


    had done would be in vain.


    With that thought in mind, Jagoan summoned two nine-star powerhouses in Verge Tower to fight


    against the three old men with him.


    The three old men were startled at the appearance of the two nine-star powerhouses.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them still had a chance to deal with Jagoan if they attacked at once, but with two other


    nine-star powerhouses to help him, the three of them had no chance of winning.


    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do? Should we fight them to the end or find a chance to run away?¡±


    For the dignity of the Jagoan royal family, the old man in the lead would naturally not choose to run


    away.


    Thus, he shook his head and said, ¡°Since things have reached this point, even if the three of us die


    here, we can¡¯t run before a fight, or it¡¯ll be a disgrace to the Jagoan royal family. If that happens, even if


    we return alive, the people at the top won¡¯t let us off.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the other two trembled slightly.


    Obviously, they were afraid of punishment from the Jagoan royal family.


    Since they could not run, they could only fight.


    The three of them unleashed their power of thews one after another. In the blink of an eye, three


    amazingly powerful moves attacked Jagoan¡¯s party.


    With the help of the two nine-star powerhouses next to him, Jagoan¡¯s confidence was greatly


    increased. He simply smiled at the sight of the iing attacks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this and end the fight quickly!¡±


    Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, the two powerhouses beside him did not hesitate. They controlled their


    energy and unleashed their strongest moves to deal with the three moves in front of them.


    Boom!


    With a huge explosion, the attacks of the three old men were countered by Jagoan¡¯s party. With


    unabated speed, they rushed to the three old men quickly.

 Chapter 3908

    Chapter 3908


    The Lunar Sword and Caelum Sword dazzled brightly in Jagoan¡¯s hands, while his energy surged all


    over his body.


    It was no easy task to deal with the three old men who did not hesitate to make a joint attack at the risk


    of losing their powers. Even though Jagoan had disyed all his trump cards, he could not deal with


    thebined move of the three old men so easily.


    A huge giant blue sword collided with the two swords in Jagoan¡¯s hands. Violent energy fluctuations


    surged, and everything within a range of several hundred miles was destroyed. The remaining warcraft


    also shattered into pieces.


    The golden-armored heavenly guard watching in the distance was startled by this sight.


    ¡°Only a freak can perform such a move. It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t fight him at the beginning or someone


    with my skills would probably be killed in an instant.¡±


    The golden-armored heavenly guard thanked his lucky stars. Although he was strong, he was no match


    to the old man byparison, let alone the three old men together. However, Jagoan couldpete


    with the three old men single-handedly and even had the upper hand for a while.


    This was not an opponent he could deal with.


    ¡°Which family did this geniuse from to have such terrifying strength at such a young age?¡±


    The subordinates watching this scene had to spread out their energies to form a shield to protect


    themselves. By doing so, they could block the violent air current generated by the collision between


    Jagoan and the three old men.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the chimera mark on his forehead? He¡¯s obviously a young genius from the chimera


    royal family. He¡¯s probably here this time to suppress the Jagoan royal family and ruin their ns.¡±


    ¡°But this doesn¡®t make sense. If it¡¯s just to destroy the ns of the Jagoan royal family, he doesn¡¯t have


    to do it to this extent.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Geniuses always have strange habits.¡±


    Hearing the discussions, the golden-armored heavenly guard seemed thoughtful.


    He had to say that this person¡¯s appearance was too sudden. He first detonated the warcraft before


    attacking the three old men.


    It seemed that he really wanted to sabotage the cooperation between the ancient Heavenly Court and


    the Jagoan royal family.


    Thinking of this, the golden-armored heavenly guard seemed to realize that Jagoan¡¯s appearance this


    time was to prevent them from cooperating with the Jagoan royal family.


    Jagoan¡¯s action was a sess. The golden-armored heavenly guard no longer had any intention of


    cooperating with the Jagoan royal family.


    The Jagoan royal family not only had a problem with their cooperative attitude, but they alsocked the


    ability, which was simply insufficient for the ancient Heavenly Court to pay such a high price to work


    with them.


    Jagoan and the three old men could not hear the discussions over here. Their attention was all on the


    fierce collision attack.


    No matter who won this round, the other party would be severely injured or might even end up dying.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 3909

    Chapter 3909


    The three old men¡¯s joint attack was ridiculously powerful. Even though Jagoan used all his trump


    cards, he could not deal with it.


    In desperation, Jagoan had no choice but to add the rules of wind that he had not fully mastered yet.


    Ayer of light green energy covered the two swords, and miniature wind de vortexes hovered


    around the sword light, further increasing the power of Jagoan¡¯s attack.


    Buzz!


    As Jagoan had been trying to get used to the power of the wind element recently, he suddenly


    comprehended the power of thews of the wind element.


    Maybe because practice made perfect or perhaps because of his extraordinary talent, Jagoan was


    finally able to use thews of wind. Thus, he quickly added thews of wind he had just mastered into


    the sword light.


    The green sword light became brighter, and the surrounding wind des also became bigger and


    stronger.


    With the addition of the power of thews of wind, Jagoan¡®sws of fire were also greatly enhanced.


    At this moment, Jagoan¡¯s move finally overwhelmed the three old men. The huge water element sword


    started to crack and copse inch by inch.


    After the sword shattered, the two swords in Jagoan¡¯s hands turned into two huge sword lights that


    appeared in front of the three old men.


    The move that the three old men performed at the risk of losing their powers was destroyed by Jagoan


    single-handedly.


    All of them panicked!


    Even if the three still had their full strength, it would be dangerous for them to take Jagoan¡¯s move, not


    to mention that their powers had declined now.


    In their current state, they could never defeat Jagoan.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    Jagoan¡¯s attack hit the three of them when they could hardly resist the attack. In an instant, the three of


    them spat blood, flew out, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Afternding, the three of them spat another mouthful of blood and passed out. No one knew if they


    were still alive. Even if they could survive after this great battle, they would be severely injured and their


    levels greatly reduced. However, it was more likely that they would never wake up again.


    After taking care of the three old men, the chimera mark glowed on Jagoan¡¯s forehead again, and a


    pair of ming wings grew out of his back.


    With a p of his wings, Jagoan flew into the distance. In a sh, he left before the eyes of the golden-


    armored heavenly guards.


    Jagoan left in such a hurry because his energy was almost exhausted in the earlier battle while being


    surrounded by the people of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    He ruined the n between the ancient Heavenly Court and the Jagoan royal family, so these people


    would never let him off so easily. Thus, Jagoan chose to leave immediately.


    The golden-armored heavenly guards had not returned to their senses from the shocking battle yet


    when Jagoan left.


    ¡°Capture him! No matter what, we can¡¯t let him go! We must catch him!¡±


    Seeing that Jagoan left, the golden-armored heavenly guard in the lead quickly reacted and ordered


    the subordinates behind him to go after Jagoan.


    He knew very well that the other party ran away so quickly because the earlier battle was too


    exhausting. If they could not take the opportunity to catch him now, they stood no chance with their


    ability once Jagoan recovered.


    Leaving such a powerful opponent to the ancient Heavenly Court was something the golden-armored


    heavenly guard would never allow.


    As his subordinates chased after Jagoan, he said coldly, ¡°This person must die at all costs!¡±

 Chapter 3910

    Chapter 3910


    Of course, Jagoan did not know anything. In his opinion, those people were characters he could simply


    crush with his little finger, so there was no need to pay too much attention to them.


    Besides, they could never catch up to him. After all, he was proficient in the rules of wind. Even if they


    had not reached thews of wind, they provided a certain boost to his speed.


    Combined with the fact that he was in the middle stage of nine stars, it was impossible for these people


    to catch up with him.


    ***


    Time passed, and in just a brief moment, Jagoan left those people far behind. After a while, he


    completely disappeared from their sight.


    Seeing this scene, everyone scowled but said nothing.


    Since the pursuit was in vain, the people of the Jagoan royal family had to return to the capital.


    Naturally, they were greeted with a tongueshing from the elders, but this had nothing to do with


    Jagoan.


    Where should I go next?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jagoan was a little baffled.


    It was an ident that he came to the territory ruled by the Jagoan royal family.


    Dealing with the warcraft was a matter of convenience too. Thus, he really did not know what he should


    do now.


    Jagoan frowned.


    With themotion today, my portrait will definitely spread throughout the Jagoan territory after those


    people report it. After all, this is the territory of the Jagoan royal family, but I do recall some rumors that


    there are many ancient ruins and treasures here¡­


    Maybe I should hide my tracks first before searching for treasures¡­


    Jagoan stroked his chin, and his eyes gradually became bright with a hint of gloating.


    In any case, I need to find more trump cards!


    Jagoan chuckled.


    As for the pursuit of the Jagoan royal family¡­


    Jagoan could not help ncing back before smiling.


    Even a practitioner in thete stage of nine stars won¡¯t be a match for me. I can protect myself against


    the peak of nine stars too. They won¡¯t ask their chief to deal with me personally, will they?


    Forget it, I¡¯ll just ignore them¡­


    Thinking of this, Jagoan used his energy to disguise himself. He changed into a man with red hair and


    adjusted his aura ordingly.


    For him, changing his aura was a piece of cake.


    Many practitioners are proficient in the rules of fire. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll focus on this¡­


    Jagoan thought inwardly.


    Next, he headed to the nearest city.


    ***


    Asprey City, Beechwood Tavern.


    ¡°Breaking news! Breaking news!


    ¡°Have you heard? The warcraft belonging to the ancient Heavenly Court heading to the Jagoan military


    city has been destroyed!¡± A man with a goatee just entered Beechwood Tower and started shouting,


    unable to contain his excitement.


    The people around were stunned upon hearing this and turned to look at the man with surprise.


    ¡°Are you kidding? They have three experts in thete stage of nine stars heading to the military city.


    How could someone destroy their warcraft in that situation?¡±


    ¡°Who has that ability?¡±


    ¡°You need to think twice before bragging. Stop spreading false rumors!¡± some people said in


    dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 3911

    Chapter 3911


    ¡°Mr. Lowe, I have no choice but to say this. You¡¯ve always been the know-it-all in Asprey City and never


    spread false news, but this is a bit too much.¡±


    Skeptical voices filled Beechwood Tavern. A man in red looked at Mr. Lowe curiously.


    It was none other than Jagoan!


    Jagoan looked at Mr. Lowe curiously. From the discussions, Mr. Lowe was highly valued among these


    people. Besides, this news should be kept under wraps by the other party, so it was amazing for this


    person to know about it.


    Mr. Lowe¡¯s face froze, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    If these people refused to believe it, he could not help it either, but he was certain that this news was


    genuine. However, now was not the time to argue with these people, so Mr. Lowe chose not to exin.


    At the same time, another person said with augh, ¡°Let¡¯s put this aside, Mr. Lowe. A few days ago,


    didn¡®t you mention that an ancient ruin will appear 3,000 miles north of Cirrus City? Can you tell us


    more about this ancient ruin?¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Loweughed and said shrewdly, ¡°I can give you a brief introduction, but if you want to


    know the details, you have to pay for it! That¡¯s my rule. You should know about it, right?¡±


    Everyoneughed and booed at Mr. Lowe, but no one took it too seriously. After all, Mr. Lowe made his


    living by doing this, and his news was never too expensive.


    It was a price they could afford.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, speak up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, stop beating about the bush and tell us quickly. Even though we won¡¯t go, it¡¯s good to


    learn more.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lowe, if the news is true, we don¡¯t mind paying.¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s interest was piqued, and he became even more curious about Mr. Lowe, but he watched


    quietly without saying a word.


    Mr. Lowe nced at Jagoan furtively before he turned to the others and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, in that


    case, I¡¯ll start talking.¡±


    After that, Mr. Lowe spoke about the ancient ruin.


    The name of the ruin was the Schonberg Ancient Ruin, said to be the ancient ruin of a Jagoan


    Chieftain from long ago. There were countless buried treasures inside. There was even a holy treasure


    among them!


    Mr. Lowe even tried to keep everyone guessing.


    ¡°Everyone, at this point, I have to jump in. Do you know what a holy treasure is?¡±


    Everyone looked at Mr. Lowe and dissed.


    ¡°Mr. Lowe, just tell us what you want. Stop beating about the bush!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could a holy treasure be that simple? Just tell us about its function and maybe some


    of us might be interested to go and see it.¡±


    ¡°Why do I think Mr. Lowe is just trying to make more money?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    All sorts of guesses were thrown out, and Jagoan became more curious. He had many holy treasures


    on him, but no one would refuse more of them, and he was no exception.


    Mr. Lowe smiled and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve worked very hard to get this information. If you want


    to know, pay up! But I can tell you a little bit¡­¡±


    ¡°This treasure not only has one function of an ordinary holy object but also two unknown functions. As


    for the price, since there are many people present, the news will definitely spread after I say this, so I¡¯ll


    set the price at 100,000 star dors.¡±

 Chapter 3912

    Chapter 3912


    ¡°Moreover, I only need one person to pay this price¡­¡± Mr. Lowe looked at everyone in Beechwood


    Tavern while speaking.


    Everyone was taken aback by this remark. In their opinion, 100,000 star dors was not a lot but not


    little either.


    Beechwood Tavern was just an average tavern. Even people with some money would not spend


    100,000 star dors to buy a piece of information. However, the price given by Mr. Lowe represented


    something to a certain extent.


    After all, in the past, he would only ask for thousands of star dors at most for such information. It


    would be enough if each person gave a few star dors to make up the total, but he wanted one person


    to pay for it today!


    Mr. Lowe chuckled and added, ¡°This information is aimed at one person, and I think he should know


    exactly who he is.¡±


    Mr. Lowe¡¯s eyes swept over everyone present again but did not deliberately linger on anyone.


    Obviously, he was waiting for that person to step forward.


    Everyone understood and looked around without a word.


    Jagoan could not stop the corners of his mouth from twitching, but he did not think that the news was


    aimed at him. After all, no one knew about him.


    Since the news was kept under wraps in the military city, it meant that they would no longer send


    anyone in pursuit of Jagoan.


    Jagoan was puzzled about this too.


    Was the Jagoan royal family willing to suffer the loss just like this?


    That was not the style of a royal family. However, it was good news for him, so he did not bother about


    it.


    As Jagoan pondered, there was a chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. Lowe knows everything in Asprey City. Nothing can escape your eyes, and your


    sources of information are more than intricate. You really live up to your name¡­¡±


    ¡°Is your information aimed at me?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone immediately turned their attention to that person. It was a young man in his 20s


    with a sword on his back and a gentle smile on his face. He seemed very friendly at first nce.


    Mr. Lowe smiled lightly and said, ¡± Stratos Guild, Cesar Felder¡­¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Cesar in disbelief.


    Stratos Guild was a big guild in the territory of the Jagoan royal family. The strongest person in the


    guild had reached the peak of nine stars. Given the chance, he could breach that level and reach the


    holy tier!


    The most talented student in Stratos Guild was none other than Cesar Felder!


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that such a character would appear in such a small tavern.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Go figure. I heard that Cesar has reached nine stars. I wonder if that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t think he has reached that level yet, but it¡¯s possible for him to disy the strength of nine stars.¡±


    ¡°In that case, he can fight beyond his level once he reaches nine stars!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a genius like that to fight beyond his level?¡±


    Various discussions were heard, and Cesar looked at Mr. Lowe with a faint smile.


    ¡°Since you want 100,000 star dors, I¡¯ll pay you¡­ But if your information is useless to me, I¡¯ll take


    back the money.¡±


    Mr. Lowe chuckled and said, ¡°I never lie.¡±


    Hearing that, Cesar took out a small bag without hesitation and tossed it to Mr. Lowe.

 Chapter 3913

    Chapter 3913


    ¡°100,000 star dors. You may start talking now.¡±


    Since Mr. Lowe said that this information would be useful to him, it meant it was not useful to others, so


    he did not mind if others listened. With his status, who else aside from the Jagoan royal family would


    dare to do anything?


    If anyone dared to make a move, he would kill the other party.


    ¡°Mr. Felder is very generous, indeed¡­¡±


    Mr. Lowe smiled and said, ¡°The holy treasure in the ancient ruin has two additional functions. First, the


    Jagoan royal family can¡¯t fight for this treasure, and only a sword bearer can fight for it. The Jagoan


    royal family will ensure this¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than that, although the person who obtains this treasure won¡¯t have any authority within the


    Jagoan royal family, he can be exempted from three capital punishments. Even if the person kills the


    prince of the Jagoan royal family, no one can hunt them down!¡±


    An uproar followed this announcement.


    Although this treasure could not control the Jagoan royal family, with this thing in hand, not many


    people from the Jagoan royal family would dare to do anything to the bearer.


    Otherwise, if this person killed them, their deaths would be in vain because this person would be


    exempted from capital punishment three times!


    For the Jagoan royal family, only the death of a royal family member would result in a death penalty!


    That showed how useful that item was.


    Mr. Lowe added, ¡°As for the second function, it¡¯s more like proof that you¡¯ve been acknowledged by a


    former mighty being. That¡¯s also the reason why this holy object appeared in the Jagoan royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°That mighty being wasn¡¯t from the Jagoan royal family, but they made them very fearful. As for who it


    was, you can either spend money to buy the information or you can guess it.¡±


    At this moment, there was confidence in Mr. Lowe¡®s eyes, and his whole demeanor changed.


    Jagoan¡¯s gaze froze. Mr. Lowe was not that simple. Maybe his previous state was just a disguise!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jagoan¡¯s eyes darkened, but he did not say anything.


    Cesar¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said with an odd expression, ¡°Mr. Lowe, your reputation as a know-it-all


    scares me a little. You¡¯re amazing! This information is very useful to me, indeed. In that case, the


    100,000 star dors belong to you. As for the mighty being you mentioned, can you disclose the news?


    Or rather, how much will it cost?¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Lowe said with a smile, ¡°If you can get that holy object, you¡¯ll know who it is. That


    information will cost a million star dors at least, but I can give you a clue. That mighty being is a


    woman.¡±


    Everyone was astounded. They had not heard of a female mighty being before.


    Cesar¡¯s eyes shed as he said, ¡°In this case, let¡®s wait until I get the holy object.¡±


    After that, Cesar left without hesitation.


    Mr. Lowe smiled and watched as Cesar left. After a while, Mr. Lowe¡¯s eyes fell on Jagoan.


    Jagoan was drinking tea with his head down, and he could not help looking up when he noticed Mr.


    Lowe¡¯s gaze, but this Mr. Lowe did not turn to look at him at all.


    Seeing this, Jagoan frowned.


    Then, Mr. Lowe said with a smile, ¡°My friend, are you interested to have a chat?¡±

 Chapter 3914

    Chapter 3914


    Jagoan was startled before he said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in buying any news, so let¡¯s drop it.¡±


    Jagoan could not help feeling that Mr. Lowe was dangerous, so he wanted to avoid any contact with


    him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mr. Lowe smiled at Jagoan¡¯s refusal and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend. I don¡¯t have any malicious


    intentions. I have some information to give you for free, and I need your help with something too.¡±


    Jagoan frowned again, but before he could speak, Mr. Lowe stepped forward.


    When he got close to Jagoan, Mr. Lowe leaned over and lowered his voice. ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who


    destroyed the warcraft of the ancient Heavenly Court, the thing I need your help with is no big deal to


    you¡­¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s eyes widened. He had already disguised his appearance and changed his aura. Even the


    people who fought against him the other day might not recognize his true identity, but Mr. Lowe did.


    Jagoan felt a chill up his spine and looked at Mr. Lowe in surprise.


    Mr. Lowe said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my friend. Trust me, it¡¯ll be good for you.¡±


    Jagoan looked at Mr. Lowe with a sh of killing intent in his eyes.


    He stood up and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer, or else.¡±


    Jagoan did not continue, but his meaning was obvious. If he was not satisfied with Mr. Lowe¡¯s answer,


    he might not be so gentle anymore. After all, his identity could not be made known to too many people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy with this information,¡± Mr. Lowe smiled and turned to the door.


    Seeing this, Jagoan followed. After a while, the two stopped in front of a small yard, which looked very


    basic and was surrounded by a wooden fence.


    Some vegetables were nted in the yard, and there were three small houses around.


    There was a gazebo in the middle with a stone table and chairs and a pot of tea.


    Mr. Lowe said with a smile, ¡°Here, Mr. rke. I brewed this tea before I left. It should still be hot right


    now.¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s eyes froze slightly. Mr. Lowe was there for him!


    Otherwise, he would not have allowed Cesar to leave just now.


    ¡°Forget the tea. Why are you doing this?¡± Jagoan¡¯s face and voice became extremely cold while


    asking.


    Mr. Lowe seemed as if he did not hear Jagoan, his face was full of emotions.


    He smiled and looked at Jagoan. ¡°Why? It¡¯s for you, of course. After all, you should be clear about your


    identity.¡±


    Mr. Lowe became serious, and the surrounding environment changed. Mr. Lowe¡¯s face fully appeared


    in front of Jagoan.


    That was because Jagoan realized at this moment that Mr. Lowe¡¯s face waspletely different from


    before!


    Earlier, Mr. Lowe had a goatee, and others would mistake him for someone with a quick temper and


    who was a little selfish. However, he had an angr face now, and his demeanor was also quite


    extraordinary. Compared to his confident attitude before, it was difficult to believe he was the same


    person.

 Chapter 3915

    Chapter 3915


    Jagoan was shocked but said nothing.


    Mr. Lowe did not mind and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Tanner Lowe, and I¡¯m here


    because of that person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what rtionship you have with that person, but that person once said that if someone


    from the ancestralnd goes to the military city, that¡¯s the person she¡¯s looking for, or rather, the person


    she¡¯s waiting for. Now that you¡¯ve appeared, it means that the awaited person is you.¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s pupils constricted, and a look of astonishment appeared in his eyes. He was not a fool and


    figured it out in an instant.


    He was teleported to the military city by ident andter destroyed the warcraft of the ancient


    Heavenly Court.


    He appeared in the military city because of his mother¡¯s arrangement. At the same time, this also


    meant that Mr. Lowe, also known as Tanner, was arranged by his mother!


    Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up but quickly dimmed again. He looked at Tanner in front of him in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you know me? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s emotions disappeared in just a second. He did not think this person could guess his identity


    just by seeing him.


    Tanner smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feign ignorance. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Whether you admit it


    or not, your identity has been confirmed. In any case, I have to tell you the following message.¡±


    By this point, Tanner¡¯s face was grave.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You have a huge connection with the ancient ruin because that¡¯s where the person used to be. And


    she left the holy object behind too¡­¡±


    Tanner took a deep breath with reverence welling in his eyes.


    Jagoan fell silent and did not speak for a while.


    Then, he said, ¡°What makes you so sure that I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Tannerughed but did not reply.


    How long had he been doing this?


    Would he not know this bit of information?


    If so, would everything not be in vain?


    However, Jagoan did not dwell on this topic.


    After taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Why do I have to go there? Even if that thing belongs to that


    person, I don¡¯t have to collect it myself, do I?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Once someone else gets it, I can just grab it from them¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan looked indifferent. He did not want to take risks.


    Tanner was dumbfounded for a while upon hearing this, at a loss for words.


    Jagoan looked at him nonchntly.


    Then, Tanner said with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s up to you, but you¡¯d better get that thing. It won¡¯t be


    beneficial for you if someone else gets it.¡±


    Jagoan chuckled without saying anything. ¡°You can¡¯t be here for just a simple matter like this. What


    else is there? Just say it.¡±


    Tanner said helplessly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided not to go to the ancient ruin, I have nothing to


    say. When you decide to go, you can look for me again. You can stay here for now, and I¡¯ll tell you


    something about myself.¡±

 Chapter 3916

    Chapter 3916


    Jagoan was taken aback.


    Something is strange about this Tanner?


    Jagoan could not figure out the deal with Tanner. The other party seemed to know Jagoan¡¯s


    background.


    Tanner smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. For now, you should rest. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re


    well rested, and you can also think about this matter. I¡¯d still prefer that you go to the ancient ruin. Other


    than the holy object, you may find other things you need.¡±


    After saying that, Tanner turned around and walked to the door without hesitation.


    Jagoan still sat calmly. After Tanner left, he frowned.


    Tanner Lowe¡­ This person isn¡¯t that simple¡­


    Jagoan took a deep breath and tried to figuring out names, venues, and events that might be have


    connection with Tanner.


    Tanner probably knew his identity right from the beginning, but Jagoan changed his appearance after


    he escaped, so how did Tanner discover him?


    Besides, how did Tanner know so many things?


    Regarding the ancient ruin and himself, Jagoan guessed the person Tanner mentioned should be his


    mother.


    This made Jagoan frown and thought deeper.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I think I need to stay for a few days. As for the ancient ruin¡­


    If Tanner is really one of my mother¡¯s men, I may have to go to the ancient ruin.


    Jagoan shook his head helplessly. He raised his head and looked out the window at the clouds drifting


    by as silence loomed around him.


    Tanner should have more than one identity!


    Jagoan whispered to himself and fell silent.


    Anyway, Tanner had mentioned that he would tell Jagoan about himself. In that case, Jagoan would


    wait.


    ***


    ¡°Cesar, are you really going to that ancient ruin?¡±


    Outside a cottage, Cesar sat opposite a man in a white robe. The man frowned as he looked at Cesar


    in front of him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cesar said calmly.


    ¡°But from my prediction, this trip is probably very dangerous for you¡­¡± The man in a white robe


    frowned deeper.


    ¡°Haha, Jonas, although you¡¯re a fortune teller, you¡¯re a practitioner too. The path of practice is full of


    danger. Don¡¯t you know this?¡±


    Jonas looked at Cesar seriously upon hearing this.


    ¡°Cesar, I¡¯m talking about possible fatal danger. We¡®ve known each other for many years. Have I ever


    mentioned these words before?¡±


    Cesar was startled, and his expression froze as he looked at Jonas in front of him. He realized Jonas¡¯


    meaning now. If he went this time, he would probably die!


    However, the possible danger should have a turning point. If he could grasp this turning point, he


    should be able to escape or get out of the ancient ruin. If not, he might perish!


    Cesar¡¯s face gradually became serious. Jonas quietly looked at Cesar in front of him.


    Cesar still had to make the final choice. As Cesar guessed, there was a turning point. If Cesar could


    grab it, he would live.


    Jonas could only guide him on the next step once Cesar made his choice.


    After a while, Cesar took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, and the air around him shook.

 Chapter 3917

    Chapter 3917


    A burst of green energy surged from Cesar¡¯s body before disappearingpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m still going. No matter what, I have to go this time.¡±


    Cesar said solemnly, ¡°After Mr. Lowe told me yesterday, he also revealed the identity of that mighty


    being. It¡¯s a woman, but in the whole Starfall Continent, only one amazing talent can suppress the royal


    family! And that person has disappeared and is nowhere to be found. It¡¯s very important for me to be


    recognized by this person.¡±


    Jonas was startled upon hearing this.


    He knew who Cesar was talking about. She was the one who wreaked havoc in Starfall Continent ten


    years ago!


    She was a remarkable woman who the nine royal families feared! She came from thend of sinned


    blood.


    Jonas fell silent. Cesar¡¯s words made him want to go too. That person had left numerous legends on


    this continent.


    After a moment, Jonas shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°I was supposed to persuade you not to go,


    but I want to go instead¡­ Forget it. Let me go with you this time. When the timees, I can grasp the


    possible chance more urately too.¡±


    Hearing this, Cesar looked at Jonas in front of him curiously.


    ¡°You should have seen the glimmer of a chance you mentioned, right? What is it? A person or an


    object?¡±


    Hearing this, Jonas¡¯ expression became solemn, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s a person, but I don¡¯t exactly know


    who it is yet. I can only find outter. This person is very likely to be connected with that one, or this


    chance wouldn¡¯t exist!¡±


    Cesar scowled. That person¡¯s legend was still circting on the continent. She was decisive in killing,


    protective of her own, mysterious, and powerful.


    Every practitioner on this continent knew about her. Even now, many people were afraid of that person,


    even though she had disappeared for a long time. However, this did not affect her fame from spreading


    in the slightest.


    From Jonas¡¯ words, Cesar understood to a certain extent.


    Maybe this ancient ruin was specially set up for that person who had a connection with her.


    Anyone who wanted topete with them would most likely die in this ancient ruin!


    ¡°That one is really high-handed.¡±


    Cesar smiled wryly and shook his head. A trace of bewilderment crossed his eyes, and he became


    depressed.


    Jonas simply sat there quietly without a word.


    ***


    In Tanner¡¯s small yard, Jagoan and Tanner sat opposite each other with smiles on their faces.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Tanner asked cheerfully.


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s exactly at stake here? Why are you so adamant that I should go?¡±


    Tanner looked up at Jagoan and said tly, ¡°There¡¯s some information you want to know inside, but I


    don¡¯t know exactly what it is. You need to find out for yourself. Leaving aside the matter of the ancient


    ruin, you need to take this token first.¡±


    After speaking, Tanner took out a golden token.


    There was a grand exotic beast on the token with some characters on the back.


    ¡°Nine! The Nine-Star Supreme Token!¡±


    Jagoan looked at Tanner in front of him in surprise.


    He recognized this token. It was an ess pass of the Jagoan royal family, and the limits of authority


    depended on the rank. The Nine-Star Supreme Token was definitely the most superior token among


    them.


    How did Tanner get the Nine-Star Supreme Token?


    Jagoan looked at Tanner, more on guard now.

 Chapter 3918

    Chapter 3918


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s eyes, Tanner chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a person with two identities. I told you the first


    identity yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°My other identity is the head of the Jagoan royal family¡¯s Intel Guild. As the head of the Jagoan royal


    family¡¯s Intel Guild, it¡¯s not difficult for me to get this thing. Although the incident about you defeating the


    nine-star elders of the Jagoan royal family has been suppressed, they won¡¯t forget it so easily¡­¡±


    ¡°As the head of the Intel Guild, I can use my power to keep this matter a secret. Otherwise, why do you


    think you were able to live a few days in peace?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tanner looked at Jagoan with a smile, but Jagoan felt his scalp tingling.


    This matter was tooplicated, and even someone as smart as Jagoan could not fully figure it out.


    Tanner was his mother¡¯s follower, so how did he end up as the head of the Intel Guild?


    Besides, Jagoan destroying those warcraft was no small matter. His ability to suppress this matter


    proved how powerful Tanner was!


    Tanner said mildly, ¡°You must be curious how I got into the position as the head of the Intel Guild¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I was a member of the Intel Guild. A few years ago, that person gave me a pill,


    which greatly changed my practice talent. For that reason, I became that person¡¯s subordinate, and


    through her intelligencework, I got a lot of information. I gradually became the head of the Jagoan


    royal family¡¯s Intel Guild¡­ That person knows everything.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan instantly understood what was going on and could not help taking a good look at


    Tanner.


    The mystery about his mother became more profound. His mother was a bit too mysterious.


    Jagoan was silent, and Tanner did notpel him to speak but just spoke about himself.


    After a while, Tanner¡¯s words shocked Jagoan again.


    ¡°This ce is just your first stop. You still have a long journey to go. Someone will pave the way for


    you. You just need to go through the tests they set up, or rather, the tests that person set up back then,


    and constantly strengthen yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe that person is waiting for you somewhere,¡± While speaking, Tanner looked at Jagoan intently


    with a hint of mncholy in his eyes.


    It was a great honor for him to follow that person. It was a pity she could not see his current


    achievements.


    Maybe that person would not care even if she saw. After all, it was just a small position as the head of


    the Intel Guild, which was not very important in the grand scheme of things.


    Jagoan nced at Tanner and exhaled.


    Since his mother was the one who made the arrangements, it was unlikely for him to be harmed. In that


    case, he would go. It was better to have more trump cards anyway.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan said, ¡°I understand. In that case, I¡¯ll go to the ancient ruin this time.¡±


    Tannerughed when he heard this. As long as Jagoan was willing to go, his task was half done.


    ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, let me tell you what you need to pay attention to in the ancient ruins.¡±


    After that, Tanner told him everything.

 Chapter 3919

    Chapter 3919


    On the surface, this was the ancient ruin of a certain chieftain of the Jagoan royal family, but it was not


    the case in reality. This ancient ruin was a test set up by that person.


    Passing the test was also very simple. It was to kill or subdue everyone in the ancient ruin!


    After Jagoan heard the request, he could not help the corner of his mouth from twitching.


    Kill or subdue?


    With so many people around, his arms would break from killing. As for subduing them, although he was


    in the middle stage of nine stars, those who could enter the ancient ruin would be nine stars at the


    minimum.


    In Jagoan¡¯s opinion, this test was deliberately making things difficult for him.


    ¡°Tanner, are you sure you¡¯re not kidding me?¡± The corner of Jagoan¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at


    Tanner in front of him.


    Hearing this, Tanner¡¯s expression became a little unnatural.


    He coughed dryly and said, ¡°This is the rule set by that person.¡±


    Jagoan was speechless.


    A brief momentter, Jagoan sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I get it. Is there anything in the ancient ruin that I


    need to watch out for?¡±


    Hearing this, Tanner said seriously, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one ce you can¡¯t go no matter what!


    ¡°Sin Capital! This ancient ruin has been opened more than once. As far as I know, it has opened twice.


    Both times, the Jagoan royal family covered up the news and only let their people in. But they failed to


    find the holy object, and everyone who entered the Sin Capital died!¡±


    Tanner¡¯s expression was very grave. The people who entered the ancient ruin previously were not to


    be trifled with, most of them outstanding talents in their own rights. However, no one came out alive,


    which proved a lot.


    Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I get it. Anything else?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Tanner shook his head.


    Jagoan nodded and pondered.


    ***


    While Jagoan and Tanner were chatting, news about the ancient ruin spread throughout the Jagoan


    imperial territory.


    The Jagoan imperial territory was not like other territories with advanced technology and modern


    facilities. This ce was quaint and ssic in style and appearance, and its people were more resistant


    to the advanced technology of other territories.


    The ancient ruin would open in three days, and all the strong practitioners who could rush here within


    three days would be there without exception.


    It was just because of one saying.


    ¡°Owning this holy object is equivalent to owning a death penalty exemption from the Jagoan family. As


    long as one doesn¡¯t kill the Chieftain of the Jagoan royal family, all other crimes can be pardoned, even


    if one kills the prince of the Jagoan royal family!¡±


    This was enough to drive all the strong practitioners of the Jagoan royal family crazy. After all, they


    lived in the Jagoan territory. If they could get this item, they would have nothing to fear in the future!


    ***


    ¡°Cirrus City is so lively.¡±


    Two figures in green and white respectively appeared in Cirrus City. Seeing the bustling crowd, the


    man in white could not help saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s a death exemption, after all. Everyone wants it, so it¡¯s normal to get involved,¡± the man in green


    said with augh.


    The man in white did not refute this and strolled around Cirrus City with the other man.


    After a while, the eyes of the two became cold at the same time.

 Chapter 3920

    Chapter 3920


    On a street in Cirrus City, a man in armor blocked in front of a woman with a leery smile on his face.


    The woman looked about 18 or 19 years old, with a pleasing and fine appearance.


    Many people around paused at this scene before leaving quickly. That man was not a good person,


    and no one dared to watch the excitement.


    The man nced at the surroundings before turning his attention to the woman in front of him.


    ¡°So, have you thought it through? If you don¡¯te with me, I¡¯ll resort to force.¡± The man smiled


    sinisterly as he spoke to the woman.


    The woman turned pale upon hearing this and said sternly, ¡°This is Cirrus City. If you do this, aren¡¯t you


    afraid that the Nirina royal family will arrest you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, the Nirina royal family is mainly focused on the ancient ruin this time. The rules of Cirrus City


    have changed. As long as a practitioner doesn¡¯t kill anyone, everything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s face turned paler. Things might not end well for her today.


    Jonas and Cesar looked at each other in anger.


    ¡°After Cirrus City changed the rules, things like this are probably quitemon. It¡¯s really hard for


    these ordinary people. They¡¯re the victims of the ancient ruin,¡± Jonas said with a sigh.


    Next to him, Cesar nodded. They could not stop such things from happening. However, since they saw


    it, they must do something.


    Cesar walked over and looked at the man calmly.


    ¡°You can go to a bar. Stop bothering this youngdy.¡±


    When the passersby saw Cesar stepping forward, they paused briefly before hurrying away, while


    some people hid in the shops around and watched.


    The man in armor turned around upon hearing this, and his face darkened when he saw Cesar.


    Meanwhile, a man at a tea stall not far away looked at the scene calmly.


    This is interesting¡­


    Cesar Felder actually found a helper.


    Tsk, tsk, Cesar is already strong enough, but he still found a helper.


    It seems that I can¡¯t kill him and can only subdue him. However, this guy is quite prideful. If I want to


    subdue him, how should I go about it?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This person was none other than Jamie.


    He looked at Cesar, who was full of fighting spirit, with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Every genius had his pride. Cesar was not very old, but his sword energy was quite fierce, and his level


    had reached nine stars. Thus, Cesar¡¯ s pride must be beyond ordinary people, and all swordsmen had


    their arrogance.


    Well¡­ This is going to be difficult¡­


    Benita sighed.


    However, Benita¡¯s desire to subdue Cesar became stronger.


    If such a swordsman could really be his subordinate, Benita would not have to make a move in


    the future. This subordinate of his could handle everything!


    At the scene, the man in armor looked at Cesar with fierce killing intent.


    ¡°Hey, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Among the passersby, someone recognized the man in armor and said hastily, ¡°The Bloody Butcher,


    Warren!¡±


    Benita was taken aback. He had heard of several well-known nine-star powerhouses in the Nirina


    territory recently. Although Cesar¡¯s actual level was not revealed, he had been categorized as nine


    stars. Other than that, there was also Jonas, a powerful fortune teller.

 Chapter 3921

    Chapter 3921


    The Bloody Butcher in front of them was also one of the well-known figures whose level had reached


    the middle stage of nine stars.


    Apart from these three, several others had their respective skills and merits.


    It seems that there won¡¯t be ack of experts this time¡­


    Morine looked at the two opposing parties thoughtfully, and a trace of anticipation welled


    unconsciously.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As a genius that was praised by everyone, what could Cesar do?


    Between Cesar and the Bloody Butcher, who was better?


    Cesar looked at Warren and said with a smile, ¡°Bloody Butcher? I¡¯ve never heard of it. After all, I don¡¯t


    know anyone that weak.¡±


    Hearing that, the onlookers looked at each other, and some people recognized Cesar.


    He was a genius, and everyone he knew was either a talent or a big shot.


    Speaking of which, maybe Warren really might not be at the same level as those people. However,


    Warren was also a practitioner in the middle stage of nine stars.


    Could Cesar really defeat him?


    On the side, Jonas, the fortune teller, watched the scene in front of him silently, and three copper coins


    shed in the palm of his hand.


    This prediction is fraught with danger, but there¡¯s a fortune in the danger.


    This Bloody Butcher is probably not that simple. But fortunately, someone will help Cesar, so everything


    is fine¡­


    Jonas muttered under his breath before looking up at the scene.


    The Bloody Butcher¡¯s fame was earned by killing people.


    Cesar was not only saying that the other party was weak but also mocking him about this.


    ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck! You¡¯re dead!¡±


    After that, Warren¡¯s aura surged and grew stronger. However, Cesar was calm and unmoved.


    A green sword that looked quite extraordinary appeared in his hand.


    ¡°The oue is yet to be seen!¡±


    With that said, Cesar raised his sword and rushed forward.


    A few secondster, a brilliant light exploded from the middle of the two, and violent energy fluctuations


    swept across the surroundings instantly.


    Seeing this, Jonas waved out a burst of energy,pletely isting Warren and Cesar.


    The chaotic energy fluctuations stopped spreading.


    Milos, who was about to make a move so that he could subdue Cesar in the future, could not stop his


    mouth from twitching at this scene.


    Is Cesar¡¯s friend that strong too?


    But that¡¯s good for me too¡­


    Morine chuckled.


    Warren looked at Cesar in surprise.


    ¡°You have some skills! In that case, don¡¯t me me for doing this!¡±


    ¡°Surging Sea of Blood!¡±


    With that said, the energy around Warren surged. Endless dark red light filled the sky, and dangerous-


    looking dark clouds loomed over the city.


    Warren had a purpose for killing so many people. Everyone killed by Warren would have their blood


    drained dry.


    Anyone who had heard of Warren¡¯s fame knew this. The usage of that blood was fully disyed at this


    moment!


    The viscous blood in the sky was full of oppression and resentment. Loud wails forcefully prated


    Jonas¡¯ shield and echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Even someone as strong as Cesar was slightly affected.


    His blood boiled, and his eyes were red as his condition became a little poor.

 Chapter 3922

    Chapter 3922


    The ordinary onlookers around had bloodshot eyes and looked quite frightening. Some people even


    started to attack the people around them, and the scene quickly fell intoplete chaos!


    Fiona frowned at this scene. At the same time, Verge Tower shook slightly.


    He felt the vibration of Verge Tower, and he entered it using his senses. It was Haley Summer.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Haley?¡± Fiona looked at Haley in bewilderment.


    Haley frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Master, I noticed something wrong with the atmosphere outside. It


    seems to be the Blood Forging Technique, an ancient evil art. It¡¯s not the use of elemental talents but a


    special practice method to turn the practitioner into a unique elemental medium.¡±


    ¡°Blood Forging Technique?¡± Fiona was startled.


    After that, he severed the connection and nced at Warren, who was standing with Cesar in the


    distance.


    He now understood that the Surging Sea of Blood was not a supernatural technique but a type of


    energy field that could trigger the rules orws in the surroundings to form a certain area of


    suppression.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The Blood Forging Technique mentioned by Haley was most likely the technique practiced by Warren!


    Thinking of this, Fiona¡¯s senses entered Verge Tower again, and he said, ¡°It should be the Blood


    Forging Technique you mentioned, but this person has no conflict with me for the time being, so what


    should I do?¡±


    Fiona did not n to get involved in this matter. In his opinion, Cesar and Jonas should be able to take


    care of it.


    If they could not, he did not mind lending them a helping hand.


    Hearing Fiona¡¯s words, Haley breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get involved, but if


    you do, you have to watch out!¡±


    ¡°The Blood Forging Technique is weird and domineering. I once heard Albert Shell say that the Blood


    Forging Technique is extremely difficult to deal with. Anyone who wants to deal with this technique has


    to stop the other party fromunching an attack called the Surging Sea of Blood¡­¡±


    ¡°If the other party has used that attack, you can¡¯t give them the chance to gather momentum, because


    this attack will affect all the surrounding creatures, causing them to kill each other, thus further


    enhancing its power. In the end, the Surging Sea of Blood will even form a huge blood giant that may


    greatly surpass the strength of the practitioner!¡±


    At this point, Fiona trembled slightly.


    This seemed trickier than he imagined.


    Warren was already nine stars. If he summoned a blood giant, it would most likely reach the peak of


    nine stars. Even if not, it would at least be thete stage of nine stars.


    Fiona felt uneasy. It might be necessary to expose some trump cards topletely defeat the other


    party, which was not good news for Frank.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll go out now,¡± Fiona said solemnly.


    After saying that, Fiona¡¯s senses left Verge Tower.


    At this moment, he was a little thankful he had lifted Haley¡¯s authority so that she could sense the


    outside world. Otherwise, he might be in big trouble now.

 Chapter 3923

    Chapter 3923


    Vivian was quite opposed to the idea of revealing his trump cards because that made him insecure.


    Cesar can¡¯t die here¡­


    Vivian muttered under his breath.


    He wanted to conquer Cesar. If he died here, it would be a huge loss to Edgar. He was a genius!


    Since his mother left this ancient ruin for him, it proved that his mother had a way for him to subdue


    these people.


    Thinking of this, Vivian looked at Jonas. After a little hesitation, he sent a voice transmission to the


    other party.


    ¡°Tell Cesar to use his trump cards and end this quickly. The sea of blood is absorbing those people¡¯s


    blood to strengthen itself. If we don¡¯t end this quickly, everyone in this city will die!¡±


    After saying this, Vivian resumed his calmness.


    If the other party refused to take his words seriously, it proved that these two people were not worth


    subduing, even if they were good.


    These days, strength was one aspect, but brains were another. On the other side, Jonas was shocked


    when he heard Vivian¡¯s words. He looked at the two people fighting as well as the surrounding


    environment.


    At this moment, many ordinary people had died tragically with their blood drained. Although there was


    no sign of any movement, Jonas could clearly see the sea of blood getting thicker in the sky.


    Seeing this, Jonas was shocked. However, he did not contact the person who sent him the voice


    transmission. Although he wanted to contact the other party, since thetter contacted him through


    voice transmission, it meant he did not want to be exposed. He should not make the other party


    unhappy.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Thinking of this, Jonas promptly said to Cesar, ¡°Cesar, end this quickly. Don¡¯t give him a chance to


    build up his strength! That sea of blood is getting stronger!¡±


    In the sea of blood, the battle between Cesar and Warren became more and more intense.


    The green sword energy kept shing, cutting the sea of blood, but thetter kept regenerating. On the


    contrary, Cesar was left with many wounds by Warren.


    Hearing Jonas¡¯ words, Cesar¡¯s expression became serious, but Warren nced at Jonas with a weird


    laugh.


    ¡°Do you think he can kill me? Even if you join the fight, no one can escape death today!¡±


    Warren¡¯s attitude was pretty brazen, but Jonas did not refute him.


    Jonas was not someone who liked to waste his breath. If not for the fact that Cesar preferred to fight


    alone and his intervention would make Cesar unhappy, Jonas would have killed Warren already.


    Warren was just a practitioner in the early stage of nine stars. Killing him was not a particrly difficult


    task for Jonas.


    In the field, Cesar looked at Warren with calm indifferent eyes. A surge of energy gathered in his body,


    making him more intense.


    ¡°He dares to be distracted while fighting me? Forget it. Jonas wants me to end this quickly. In that case,


    let me show you my true strength!¡±

 Chapter 3924

    Chapter 3924


    Only now did Rebbeca realize that the other party was Jonas.


    He was the sessor of the Fortuna heritage whose prediction could tell good luck or bad fortune!


    Rebbeca could not help but get excited. If he could subdue this person, his journey would be much


    easier in the future.


    Of course, Rebbeca knew that he could not rely on the other party all the time, but this could save him


    a lot of trouble with some small things, and that was enough.


    On the other side, green light burst from Cesar¡¯s body, and his level was also revealed. It was the early


    stage of nine stars!


    It was not the peak of eight stars as rumored. Cesar Felder was a true freak of nature!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rebbeca suddenly became more excited. He found a treasure this time.


    A fortune teller and a swordsman in the early stage of nine stars. If he could subdue them and use


    them well, his future journey would be extremely smooth.


    In the field, Cesar said indifferently, ¡°Everyone thinks that I¡¯m at the peak of eight stars with the ability


    to fight against nine-star experts. This statement is not untrue. However, that was my record three


    years ago. Now, I¡¯ve reached the early stage of nine stars, and my strength has improved further!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that nothing can stop me. I¡¯ll reach the height that the master of Stratos Guild


    failed to reach and even greater heights. In today¡¯s Starfall Continent, experts can be found


    everywhere, and talents are appearing one after another¡­¡±


    ¡°I, Cesar Felder, will upy a spot in this prosperous world, or even be the strongest! You should


    be proud that you can force my hand today!¡±


    With that said, a brilliant green light suddenly appeared in the sky, and the power of rules surged.


    Everyone that was covered by this green light felt that their injuries were much better.


    On the ground, weeds grew through the cracks, and the moss on the walls gradually became brighter.


    The next moment, a sharp sword energy soared into the sky, and Cesar¡¯s voice rang.


    ¡°Cleanse!¡±


    That sword energy kept absorbing the surrounding energy and the rules of the wood element, causing


    the sword tip to be sharper.


    In the sky, green lights flickered, formingyers that showed a tendency to break through the sea of


    blood.


    Seeing this scene, Warren scowled. He finally realized that he had underestimated Cesar. At the same


    time, the surrounding onlookers started talking.


    ¡°Cesar is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s only in his 30s, right?¡±


    ¡°What an amazing talent!¡±


    ¡°He has a point. Recently, many reclusive talents and the top talents of various guilds are appearing


    one after another. It¡¯s rumored that they want topete for a spot, but the details are not clear.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it has nothing to do with us¡­¡± Someone sighed.


    On Starfall Continent, anyone 40 years old and below could be considered the younger generation, so


    Rebbeca and Cesar belonged in this category.


    Strictly speaking, Jonas could be regarded as the top talent of the younger generation, and his age just


    happened to reach the limit of 40 years old. However, Cesar should be able to surpass Jonas by the


    time he reached 40.


    Bang!

 Chapter 3925

    Chapter 3925


    While Moana was listening to the surrounding discussions, there was a loud explosion in the sky. Tiny


    cracks appeared in the air, devouring energy from all directions.


    Moana¡¯s heart twitched.


    Cesar¡¯s strength is quite amazing¡­


    As the two opponents shed, a space crack appeared, which showed how strong Cesar was!


    Cesar destroyed the sea of blood. The sky cleared up, and green life force spread out. After all, Cesar


    practiced the rules of wood. Even his attacks were full of life force, but they were not as powerful as


    those who specialized in healing.


    The five elements were always the top elements in this world, and the same went for the rules of the


    five elements.


    After that, Cesar disappeared. He reappeared next to Warren and stabbed Warren with the sword in his


    hand mercilessly.


    Warren¡¯s armor was pierced through in an instant like a hot knife through butter.


    Warren knew that his armor was at least a grade nine treasure if not holy tier, so he was a little


    devastated that it seemed so vulnerable.


    ¡°A holy sword!¡± Warren gritted his teeth and looked at Cesar in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you to have a holy sword?!¡±


    Warren was going crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for hundreds of years but have never gotten a holy-tier weapon. Why do a


    fledgling like you have one?¡±


    Warren¡¯s body copsed, and a blood-red light burst out.


    ¡°You want to kill me? I¡¯ll drag you along with me!¡±


    The blood-red light became more and more intense, and Moana frowned at this sight. He wanted to


    keep Warren to get the Blood Forging Technique from him. Even if it was an evil art, Moana could gain


    something from it. However, on second thought, Moana gave up on this idea.


    Warren could not be kept.


    If Moana did keep him, who knew what Warren would do?


    If Warren turned around and stabbed Moana in the back, it would be toote for regrets.


    ¡°Self-destruction?¡± Cesar smiled.


    ¡°You dare to self-destruct in front of me?¡±


    Cesar drew his sword out and stabbed Warren in the stomach again, shrouding Warren¡¯s whole person


    in an abundance of the rules of wood at the same time.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Warren exploded, but because Cesar stabbed his vitals, it greatly weakened the


    power of his self-destruction.


    It failed to reach the peak state. Otherwise, Cesar might not be able to contain it. Not to mention Cesar


    but even the whole of Cirrus City might be destroyed along with it!


    After a long while, calm finally returned to the world, and Cesar came down from the sky.


    The people who were affected by the sea of blood slowly returned to normal.


    Seeing the injuries on their bodies, everyone was shocked.


    After finding out the whole story from some people with higher levels who were unaffected just now,


    everyone felt grateful to Cesar. However, Cesar did not say anything. After all, he did not know the


    secret of the sea of blood.


    ording to his n, he should only officially reveal the level of his practice muchter.


    Strictly speaking, Jonas should be thanked for this. However, he also knew that Jonas did not like such


    attention, so he said nothing.


    After exchanging some pleasantries with those people, Cesarnded next to Jonas, and the two left


    while talking.


    ***


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, in a corner of Cirrus City, a man wearing a ck hat looked up in the direction of the fight,


    and the corners of his exposed mouth curled up.


    ¡°You saved a woman, but more than a dozen ordinary people died for it. Is this a good or a bad deed?¡±

 Chapter 3926

    Chapter 3926


    Hezti watched the two people leave and smiled. After this incident, it should be much easier to subdue


    them when they entered the ancient ruinter. However, Hezti frowned again.


    ording to the discussions just now, various talents have started showing up for the ancient ruin this


    time. With so many talents around, there must be some powerful people entering the ancient ruin.


    There must be some people on par with Cesar, or maybe even stronger than him, so what¡¯s the best


    way to handle this?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hezti muttered under his breath as his mind raced.


    At this moment, he realized that none of these people fighting for that so-called spot would be easy to


    deal with. He felt his mother had calcted the situation he was in. For some reason, he even started


    to understand part of puzzles his mother had created.


    Mom should have expected this¡­


    Hezti¡¯s expression suddenly became odd as this thought popped up in his mind.


    In those people¡¯s opinion, his mother was a top-notch existence with excellent schemes and methods.


    Hezti was well aware of this. His mother seemed to have arranged a path for him that he had no choice


    but to follow. If he did not, someone would lead him to it.


    At this moment, even Hezti felt a little afraid of his mother.


    I¡¯m lucky to have her as my mother. Anyone else would have beaten me to death!


    Hezti wiped the nonexistent sweat on his forehead and exhaled loudly. A grin appeared on his face.


    But it feels good to have everythingid out for me¡­


    Hezti¡¯s mother was at the peak of the holy tier, while many people guessed she might have achieved


    the god tier, but that was along time ago.


    Everyone said that his mother was a freaking genius, and no one couldpete with her IQ, EQ,


    methods, and strategy.


    Hezti felt very good that someone like this had paved the path for him. Of course, he also knew that


    since his mother was so talented, the tests she left for him must be more challenging than the rest.


    Mom, where are you?


    Did you leave a clue in the tests you set for me?


    Or are you already dead?¡±


    As he pondered, Hezti frowned again. He felt uneasy about this.


    If his mother really died, Hezti felt that he would definitely go berserk.


    No one who harmed his mother would escape!


    ***


    The imperial city, the Sandra royal family.


    Next to a pile of beast carcasses, a man of average stature was roasting and eating the meat, while


    several direct descendants of the Sandra royal family stood beside him.


    ¡°Third Prince, are you sure you won¡¯t be going to the ancient ruin this time? If someone else gets that


    item, I¡¯m afraid the Sandra royal family will be controlled by others.¡±


    An old man frowned and looked at the man in front of him.


    This person was the third prince of the Sandra family, and his human name was Regus.

 Chapter 3927

    Chapter 3927


    Regus heard the man¡¯s words and said nonchntly, ¡°I won¡¯t go. If we¡¯re controlled by others, so be


    it¡­¡±


    ¡°Many people in the royal family go about their own business, using their status to do as they please.


    It¡¯s fortunate for them that we belong to the same family, or I¡¯d have killed them myself!¡±


    ¡°Let them fight for it. There¡¯s no royal status in the ancient ruin, and their deaths will be in vain. It can


    also teach those guys in the family a good lesson. Although this world belongs to the Morine royal


    family, people with outstanding abilities are notcking¡­¡±


    ¡°If they suffer a loss this time, they won¡¯t be so arrogant in the future.¡±


    In Regus¡¯ opinion, if someone from the Morine royal family died in the ancient ruin, it would be a loss to


    the Morine royal family and also other nobles.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Feeling the pinch might make them remember this lesson. If not, Regus did not mind taking care of


    them afterward.


    The people around looked helpless upon hearing this.


    Only people under the age of 50 could enter the ancient ruin this time. Among them, only the third


    prince had reached nine stars under the age of 50. If the third prince did not go, their royal family would


    be at a disadvantage.


    They were also very clear about the arrogant attitude of the children of the royal family.


    With the uniqueness of the ancient ruin this time, probably 99% of the people would die inside.


    This was bad news for them. However, they could not force the third prince either.


    Meanwhile, the third prince ate the freshly roasted meat in his hand, not caring whether it was hot or


    not.


    ¡°Delicious! This meat is tastier after being roasted. Well, let me give you a chance. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m


    heartless and don¡¯t care about the royal family. Get someone to roast all this meat for me. If you finish


    roasting everything before dark, I¡¯ll go. If not, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing that, the eyes of those people lit up, and they said without hesitation, ¡°Third Prince, rest


    assured. We¡¯ll get people right now!¡±


    They left the yard and hurried away in all directions.


    The third prince finally relented, so they were not willing to give up this opportunity!


    The third prince pursed his lips as they left. He looked up in the direction of Cirrus City, and his eyes


    gradually darkened.


    ¡°Why do I feel that something interesting will happen in Cirrus City this time?¡±


    ***


    Neve City.


    Under a dpidated mountain gate, an old man calmly looked at the cold and arrogant young man in


    front of him.


    The young man carried a red long spear on his back, reflecting light all around.


    ¡°You have to be careful on this journey. No matter what, don¡¯t get yourself killed. We¡¯re the only two left


    in Spearhead Guild. I don¡¯t want our guild to be wiped out.¡±


    The old man looked at the young man and said with a sigh.


    ¡°I understand,¡± the young man said shortly.


    The old man smiled wryly. Although the young man agreed, he knew very well it was just on the


    surface.


    When the time came, he might not necessarily heed his words.


    ¡°Forget it. Everyone has their own destiny. Although you¡¯re my apprentice, you¡¯re also my son.


    Everything is still up to you to decide. You may go.¡±


    The old man felt a little tired. He waved his hand, turned around, and returned to his room. However,


    his silhouette looked a little forlorn, which was a little disturbing.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in other parts of the continent ruled by the Morine royal family, various talents rushed to


    Cirrus City.


    The holy object was of great significance to these talents!

 Chapter 3928

    Chapter 3928


    The current Cirrus City was very crowded as various people appeared.


    After all, the ancient ruin was 3,000 miles away from Cirrus City. Now that the ancient ruin had not


    appeared yet, most elemental practitioners and physique builders, as well as some unique professions,


    chose to stay in Cirrus City.


    Although everyone was a practitioner, they could not practice all day long. They had to rx


    asionally, which led to overcrowding in certain entertainment establishments in Cirrus City.


    Sonya was not idle in the past few days either. He stayed in the city to find some information.


    He knew very well that knowledge was power.


    A few days passed in a sh, and the opening of the ancient ruin drew closer. When Sonya was in a


    tavern one day, he overheard someone talking.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? The ancient Heavenly Court sent some people over, and they also brought along a


    testing stone that can evaluate one¡¯s level and talent! It¡¯s said that anyone who doesn¡¯t reach a certain


    level cannot enter the ancient ruin!¡±


    Hearing this, Sonya frowned and looked over. He saw a normal-looking middle-aged man with


    trepidation in his eyes.


    Several people of his age stood beside him.


    One of them frowned and said, ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, the majority of the people can¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. ording to the information I have, all the young talents who have not


    reached eight stars will be disqualified!¡±


    ¡°What? Eight stars?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Anyone who can reach eight stars before the age of 50 is already considered a top talent!¡±


    ¡°Only a freak can reach nine stars and above. If that¡¯s the case, the ancient ruin this time will be a


    battlefield for talents and freaks!¡±


    ¡°Normal people won¡¯t stand a chance at all!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that¡¯s the information I have.¡±


    Those people continued to chat, and Sonya nodded thoughtfully.


    The territory where the Anita royal family was located was barren andcked practice resources, so


    most people would find it difficult to reach the height of nine stars in this lifetime!


    In the territories ruled by other royal families, although nine-star experts were not rampant, they were


    several times morepared to the Anita territory. Therefore, all nine-star powerhouses were well-


    respected in the jurisdiction of the Anita royal family.


    Those at thete stage or peak of nine stars were an extremely mysterious existence!


    Sonya roughly guessed the purpose of the ancient Heavenly Court and the Anita royal family.


    The two were considered allies now. Even if many things had happened before, their alliance could not


    be ruined so easily. It was very likely that the two parties wanted to use this test to find Sonya or get in


    touch with talents to recruit them.


    Either way, it was not good for Bolot.


    If the ancient Heavenly Court and the Anita royal family subdued those people first, what should Sonya


    do?


    ¡°Forget it, I can only take one step at a time. I¡¯ll just go there and take a look first,¡± Sonya muttered.


    Since things had happened, he could not avoid it. He could only take it one step at a time and try to get


    rid of any obstacles.


    Thinking of this, Sonya shook his head, stood up, and walked out of the tavern.


    On the street, he saw many practitioners heading in one direction. Obviously, the news of the ancient


    Heavenly Court¡¯s action had spread throughout the city. These people were going to take the test or


    watch the excitement.


    Seeing this, Sonya casually followed them to the test location.


    In terms of concealing his presence, Sonya was pretty proficient. He nned to watch the testers and


    choose the minimum entry level to enter.

 Chapter 3929

    Chapter 3929


    If he was too conspicuous, the ancient Heavenly Court and the Nana royal family might notice him.


    Although Tanner Lowe helped him to conceal his deeds in the Nana royal family, the Nana royal family


    might still target him.


    Soon, Hezti arrived at a huge square in the center of Cirrus City.


    It was packed with people, but it was quiet in the middle. Except for a huge stone and dozens of nine-


    star powerhouses, there was no one else.


    A middle-aged man wearing a golden robe with cloud patterns embroidered on it stood in the forefront.


    The man¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his demeanor was a little cold as he casually nced at the people


    around him.


    As the number of people increased, the man finally spoke coldly.


    ¡°The ancient ruin will open in three days. Now, anyone under the age of 50 can step forward and take


    the test¡­¡±


    ¡°This test is for your own good. If you don¡¯t want to die a tragic death in the ancient ruin, it¡¯s best to test


    your strength here.¡±


    With that said, the man stopped talking and quietly waited for qualified people to step forth.


    Everyone looked at each other. Although the man did not say much, he had revealed two crucial pieces


    of information.


    Firstly, the ancient ruin would open in three days!


    Secondly, the ancient ruin was full of danger!


    In fact, everyone was aware of the second point. After all, good things came with a price. Practice in


    itself was a death-defying act!


    The same held true for the opportunities in the ancient ruin. However, no one wanted to take the lead.


    After half an hour of silence, a drawling voice sounded.


    ¡°What a bunch of trash. No one dares to take the test? In that case, the Cumulus Guild will set an


    example for you.¡±


    With that said, a man in a white robe stepped forward nonchntly, his eyes full ofziness and


    disdain. His words also made the eyes of many people present turn cold.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    ¡°How impudent!¡±


    ¡°If I can enter the ancient ruin this time, I¡¯ll kill everyone from the Cumulus Guild!¡±


    Hearing this, the man who was walking forward turned around and nced at the man who said that


    with a strange smile in his eyes.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Do you want to kill the people of the Cumulus Guild?¡±


    With that said, his energy surged and turned into a snow-white sword with cloud patterns flickering. It


    had a sharp aura.


    The next moment, the sword rushed toward the speaker.


    The man said, ¡°You first need to ask if I, Neal, agree!¡±


    With that said, the sword pierced through the man¡¯s head, and blood gushed, sshing on the


    onlookers. Many were stained with blood.


    In the middle of the square, the man in the golden robe looked interested but made no move to stop


    him. As a practitioner, watching one¡¯s words was the most basic.


    How could one get stronger if they did not even know how to mind theirnguage?


    Of course, if one was strong and talented enough, one did not have to abide by this principle.


    Neal nced at the dead body and shook his headzily.


    ¡°You¡¯re really useless. You¡¯re already in your 40s and have only reached seven stars, but you dare to


    speak so brazenly?¡±

 Chapter 3930

    Chapter 3930


    Neal¡¯s words were quite arrogant. However, no one present could say anything, while those stronger


    than Neal could not be bothered with him.


    Everyone could see his practice level-the peak of eight stars!


    It was a level that most ordinary people might not reach by the age of 40. Although everyone here


    could be considered a talent, even talents were divided into different levels!


    After Neal killed the man, the surroundings fell silent, and Neal walked to the testing stone with


    satisfaction.


    Seeing this, a nine-star expert said, ¡°Just hit the testing stone with your strongest attack and you can


    see your true strength.¡±


    Hearing this, Neal raised his eyebrow. The next moment, a long sword appeared in his hand. The


    sword hilt was white, and the whole sword was covered in cloud patterns. Obviously, this sword was


    close to being a holy weapon!


    Boom!


    Neal poured his energy into the sword and shed the testing stone in front of him.


    An ordinary stone would definitely crack and shatter in all directions under this attack, but there was not


    even a mark left on this testing stone. Only a red glow appeared in the sky.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, the record keeper on the side said indifferently, ¡°Neal, with a level at the peak of eight stars


    and strength in the early stage of nine stars, qualifies.¡±


    Of course, the level was discerned through their observations, while strength was measured through


    the testing stone.


    This result made many people excited.


    People of every level wanted to try this out to see how good their true strength was. Even Geena had


    the idea of disying his full strength to check it out, but on second thought, Geena gave up this idea.


    After all, his priority now was to ensure his absolute safety and hide his trump cards and strength.


    However, other people did not have such qualms.


    Many people who reached the age limit quickly rushed forward, and the record keeper got busy.


    ¡°Tom, with a level at the peak of seven stars and strength in the early stage of eight stars, qualifies!¡±


    ¡°Jerry, with a level at the peak of seven stars and strength at the peak of seven stars, doesn¡®t qualify!¡±


    ¡°Regus, with a level in the early stage of nine stars and strength in the middle stage of nine stars, is a


    rare talent! You qualify!¡±


    Soon, apletely different voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears, and the venue fell silent as everyone looked


    at the testing stone in astonishment.


    At this moment, the testing stone shone red with a touch of gold, which looked very beautiful. The gold


    formed two characters, 41!


    Obviously, this was the tester¡¯s age, and the golden color should be the other party¡¯s talent.


    A young man with long flowing hair wearing a golden robe stood in front of the testing stone with a


    nonchnt expression on his face. He was not bothered about his so-called rare talent at all.


    After getting the result, he turned and left. However, Geena acutely sensed something wrong!


    He had never heard of Regus before!


    In the past few days, he had heard of all the famed or lesser-known geniuses in the city. He was aware


    of people such as Cesar, Jonas, and Neal, but Regus had never caught his attention.

 Chapter 3931

    Chapter 3931


    There¡¯s more to this test than meets the eye¡­


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nori¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    He suddenly felt that the ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s n might not be what he imagined. Otherwise,


    they would not use this testing stone to test these talents who were about to enter the ancient ruin!


    Meanwhile, in a small yard of Cirrus City¡¯s mayor¡¯s residence, two amiable old men sat here. One old


    man seemed to notice the movement in the square, and a faint smile appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°The first rare talent has appeared. Have you collected his aura?¡±


    ¡°I have, but do we really want to do this?¡±


    The other old man frowned with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    ¡°This action may invoke many people¡¯s resentment.¡±


    ¡°Sully, we¡¯re doing this to find the strongest talent. Why would others resent this?¡± The first old man


    chuckled.


    Sully fell silent upon hearing that, but the worry in his eyes did not diminish.


    In the square, the test continued without stopping, but Regus was the only rare talent who appeared.


    Nori¡¯s brows rxed. He had figured out the criteria for passing this test. To pass this test, one¡¯s


    strength must be above eight stars.


    It doesn¡¯t seem that difficult to muddle through¡­


    Nori breathed a sigh of relief, and a faint smile appeared in his eyes.


    A talent in the middle stage of nine stars had not appeared yet, which was actually a good thing for


    him.


    I really want to know how many exceptional talents will appear this time. If I can subdue these people¡­


    Nori¡¯s eyes lit up. He suddenly felt that the ancient ruin this time might be a good thing for him!


    Time passed by, and more people gathered in the square.


    The people who passed the test smiled smugly, while those who failed were devastated. They had


    received a great blow to their self-confidence.


    While Nori watched, he suddenly noticed amotion at the back and could not help turning around,


    only to realize that Cesar and Jonas had arrived.


    With one figure in white and the other in green, both of them had handsome features. Jonas even


    looked like an innocent young master, and many women looked at him with interest and admiration in


    their eyes.


    Jonas¡¯ fame had been spreading across Starfall Continent for a while, so his appearance naturally


    caused quite amotion. As for Cesar, he caused an uproar in Cirrus City a few days ago, so the


    attention on him was no less.


    ¡°The ancient Heavenly Court is quite interesting toe up with this trick. Many rare talents won¡¯t be


    able to hide this time¡­¡± Cesar looked at the testing stone and chuckled.


    ¡°Maybe, but if someone deliberately conceals their strength, no one can find out either,¡± Jonas said with


    augh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No matter what, talents are talents,¡± Cesar smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°No one wants to be inferior to others. This is an asion to prove yourself. Remember this, it¡¯s our


    turn now.¡±


    A brilliant golden light suddenly appeared in Cesar¡¯s eyes as he walked to the testing stone.


    Seeing this, Jonas walked to his right, and the crowd made way for them.

 Chapter 3932

    Chapter 3932


    These two people were quite famous, and this was the respect given by the crowd to powerful people.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This was still a world where strength was revered.


    Only the strong would be acknowledged by others!


    Soon, the two arrived in front of the testing stone.


    The man in the golden robe who had not spoken before smiled and said, ¡°The two of you are talents


    who have made quite a name for yourselves recently. In that case, I¡¯ll personally conduct the test for


    you and announce your results.¡±


    Hearing this, the two said, ¡°Thank you, Celestial General!¡±


    Both of them knew the identity of the man in the golden robe, the celestial general of the ancient


    Heavenly Court, Cabot. His level had reached the peak of nine stars.


    He had once challenged a holy-tier being of the ancient Heavenly Court. However, the difference in


    strength was toorge, and he was crushed by the opponent¡¯s finger, but he was highly praised by the


    holy-tier beingter. He even said that if Cabot entered the holy tier, he would be one of the best


    among his peers!


    This de was certainly second to none.


    Cabot smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You may start.¡±


    Without hesitation, they looked at the testing stone in front of them. Jonas took a few steps back, and


    Cesar was the first to test.


    The fighting spirit in Cesar¡¯s eyes was strong as his aura surged. His level at the early stage of nine


    stars waspletely revealed, and his holy sword appeared in his hand.


    A green sword light shed, and sword energy shrouded the sword.


    Boom!


    The sword shed on the stone and left a shallow sword mark on the testing stone!


    Even Cabot was surprised at this scene, and the onlookers were in an uproar.


    ¡°No way! He actually left a mark on the testing stone! Earlier, Regus didn¡¯t leave a mark, did he?¡±


    ¡°Is he stronger than Regus, then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. If I remember correctly, Regus didn¡¯t use a weapon. If he did, he may


    not necessarily lose to Cesar, but Cesar¡¯s strength is quite amazing, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he certainly lives up to his fame. It seems that Cesar has a bright future in front of him.¡±


    As various voices rang, the testing stone once again glowed red with a streak of gold, which formed


    two digits, 35!


    Cabot was full of admiration.


    ¡°As expected of someone with such recent fame. That level of sword intent is much stronger than when


    I was your age.¡±


    ¡°Cesar, I look forward to the day you reach the peak of nine stars! We can have a good match at that


    time, and maybe one of us can use that opportunity to step into the holy tier!¡±


    Hearing this, Cesar quickly said, ¡°Celestial General, you must be kidding. I¡¯m still a novice and wouldn¡¯t


    dare topete with you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t be so modest!¡± Cabotughed.


    The next moment, Cabot turned around and inhaled deeply. The next second, his loud voice spread


    throughout the square.


    ¡°Cesar, with a level at the early stage of nine stars and strength in the middle stage of nine stars, aged


    35 years old, is a rare talent! He qualifies!¡±


    Following that announcement, everyone present looked at Cesar with envy and admiration.

 Chapter 3933

    Chapter 3933


    Cesar had reached that level at the age of 35. If opportunity knocked on his door, reaching the holy tier


    would not be a problem at all!


    Next to him, Jonas looked at Cesar and said with a smile, ¡°Cesar, you¡¯re stressing me out.¡±


    Cesarughed and said, ¡°Jonas, stop kidding me. You¡¯ve been hiding your age all this while. I¡¯m afraid


    it won¡¯t be a secret for long. Hurry up with the test.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was taken aback by that remark.


    Hiding his age?


    Was Jonas not 50 years old as rumored?


    Even Cabot was startled and turned to look at Jonas.


    Jonas smiled but did not exin. He strolled leisurely to the testing stone, and energy covered his


    whole body as he walked.


    The next moment, he casually attacked the testing stone.


    The testing stone instantly turned bright red, and a more intense golden light appeared among the red.


    Tworge digits emerged.


    ¡°47!¡±


    Cabot looked at Jonas intently and exhaled slowly. ¡°Jonas, you¡¯re too good at hiding.¡±


    Jonas did not exin but simply smiled.


    Cabot shook his head and said, ¡°Jonas, are you interested in joining the Heavenly Court? With your


    talent, you¡¯ll definitely enjoy a high position if you enter the ancient Heavenly Court, maybe you¡¯ll even


    be above me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Celestial General, but I¡¯m used to being idle. I don¡¯t intend to join any


    forces, and just want to lead a carefree life, far from worldly affairs.¡±


    Jonas bowed his head, but the expression on his face was casual yet determined.


    Cabot frowned but rxed quickly.


    Then, Cabot announced, ¡°Jonas, with a level in the middle stage of nine stars and strength at the peak


    of nine stars, at the age of 47, is an exceptional talent! He qualifies!¡±


    Sandra¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Jonas in disbelief. An exceptional talent, more incredible than a


    rare talent!


    Sandra gulped uncontrobly.


    Damn it, why do I feel like my olddy is digging my grave for me?


    Sandra was speechless.


    Would such an exceptional talent really submit and follow him?


    If he were in the other party¡¯s shoes, Sandra felt he would not do it.


    Damn it, if they join forces against me, I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t handle it!


    Sandra felt that his life was over.


    ¡°These guys must have their trump cards too! This is tricky.¡± While Sandra grumbled, Regus was


    stuffing his face with food in a tavern in the distance.


    He raised his head and nced in the direction of the square, his mouth twitching uncontrobly.


    ¡°What a freak! Forget it, I just need to avoid him.¡±


    Thinking of this, Regus felt relieved and continued eating, but a trace of indignity slowly emerged in his


    eyes. At the same time, a man whose face was covered looked up at the testing stone with flickering


    eyes.


    ¡°Jonas really concealed himself quite well, but that level isn¡¯t enough. I¡®m not the only one going to the


    ancient ruin this time.¡±


    There was a sinister smile on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to this. What a wonderful scene it¡¯ll be when you fall in despair in front of me.¡±

 Chapter 3934

    Chapter 3934


    Time passed slowly.


    When the day¡¯s tests were over, there were a total of six talents!


    This was just within the territory of the Marsha royal family. The test was not over yet.


    Once everything was done, who knew how many talents would appear?


    Vivian¡¯s bad foreboding became stronger. He could not help but feel that the ancient Heavenly Court


    was up to no good, but he had no idea what it was.


    Whatever, let¡¯s just go with the flow. Tomorrow is the second day and also thest. Maybe more talents


    will appear tomorrow¡­


    Thinking of this, Vivian frowned.


    With so many talents around, I can¡¯t possibly subdue everyone. They have their pride, after all. This is


    tricky¡­


    Vivian shook his head. He stopped dwelling over it and wandered around the city instead. Cirrus City


    looked quite different at night.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, most of the practitioners went to the entertainment establishments for fun, but this had


    decreased now.


    Some smart people built a small vige outside the city and ran some businesses there.


    Some barter trading also went on there.


    This so-called barter referred to exchanging items for other things.


    Vivian was quite interested and went to see it now that he had time.


    As he walked slowly to the ce, the sky turned dark. The newly built vige was lit up with various


    lights, including streetmps, light from gemstones, and even light from energy sources, which made


    the unsightly vige seem quite exotic.


    The vige was quite crowded with many stalls and hollering vendors.


    ¡°Here, take a look! Treasures from the ancient ruins of the Starfall Continent! Different grades


    avable!¡±


    ¡°Hey, youngdy, this level eight herb can purify your spiritual energy, and it¡¯s not very expensive! It¡¯ll


    definitely be of great benefit to you if you buy it!¡±


    ¡°Say, are you buying it or not? If you can¡¯t afford it, step aside!¡±


    ¡°What a conman. How dare this guy show up and scam others?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in these market stalls is worth looking at. What a waste of time!¡±


    All sorts ofments could be heard. The people were resentful, unhappy, or curious.


    Vivian looked around with interest.


    This market is very lively¡­


    Vivian had seen a lot of holy treasures and had a good eye for such things. After a nce at the stalls


    at the entrance of the vige, he shook his head. Nothing caught his attention.


    After thinking about it, Vivian walked into the vige.


    The inside of this vige was very different from the outside. There were no market stalls on the street


    but many shops with bright signs.


    [100,000 star dors to rent a booth for one day!]


    Vivian saw the big red words and could not help the corners of his mouth from twitching.


    Although this vige looked small, there were at least a hundred stalls, so at least tens of millions of


    star dors would be traded here. Moreover, the opening duration of the ancient ruin would definitely


    not be short.


    At that time, many people would linger in the outside world, and they would definitely rent these booths.


    Taking that into consideration, this vige could earn hundreds of millions of star dors!

 Chapter 3935

    Chapter 3935


    The person who built this Vige was really a business genius. Moreover, this person was also capable


    of getting all those people to set up stalls in this vige.


    Benita had to admit he could not achieve that.


    After thinking about it for a while, he put it behind him.


    It was someone else¡¯s business and had nothing to do with him.


    After that, Benita walked into one of the shops, and the shop owner said enthusiastically, ¡°Wee,


    young master. How may I help you? We run a clean business here, and every item is absolutely


    authentic!¡±


    Benita chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just browse around¡­¡±


    Hearing that, the shop owner lost most of his enthusiasm, but he still tried to hold on and said, ¡°In that


    case, please feel free to look around, but I must remind you in advance. Every item in this shop costs


    at least 100,000 star dors and above.¡±


    ¡°After all, we need to make a profit, but we can guarantee that the quality of our products is definitely


    worth hundreds of thousands of star dors!¡± the shop owner said confidently.


    Benita raised his eyebrows, nodded casually, and wandered around the shop.


    As the owner mentioned, the things in this shop were genuine, but the prices were not low. No wonder


    he was able to rent this shop for 100,000 star dors.


    Benita looked carefully. If all the items in this shop were sold, he could earn at least hundreds of


    millions of star dors.


    Although star dors were not useful for high-level practitioners, they could be exchanged for other


    resources!


    All things considered, this shop owner made the best use of everything.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything I need¡­¡± After looking around, Benita shook his head.


    He walked out of the shop and entered another shop.


    Time passed by, and Benita visited half the shops in the vige, but no treasure caught his eye, which


    disappointed Paul.


    ¡°Why are all the shops full of useless things? This is boring. The best item here is only at the nine-star


    level,¡± Benitained in exasperation.


    However, if others overheard his remark, they might want to kill him.


    In Benita¡¯s hands, the most inferior item was a holy tier, while anything below that was thrown into the


    corner by Paul.


    He had seen a lot of holy-tier treasures, so his expectations were naturally higher, but he never


    stopped to consider how difficult it was to obtain a holy-tier treasure in this world.


    If it were that easy, holy-tier treasures would not be as rare as they were now.


    After browsing another two shops, Benita was even more disappointed and walked into the next shop


    unenthusiastically. However, as soon as he entered the shop, a solemn voice sounded in his mind.


    ¡°Bjorne, take a good look at this shop. I think there¡¯s a treasure inside!¡±


    Benita was startled and quickly sent his thoughts into Verge Tower. It was none other than the big roc!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Big Roc, what treasure are you talking about?¡± Benita asked with a frown.


    The big roc shook its head and said, ¡°I just sensed a familiar presence, but something that catches my


    attention can¡¯t be trash. Well, let me attach a shred of consciousness on your arm to look for that


    thing.¡±

 Chapter 3936

    Chapter 3936


    Hearing the big roc¡¯s remark, Valentina agreed without hesitation. However, this could not be done out


    in the open, so he walked out.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After making Verge Tower slightlyrger so that the big roc¡¯s consciousness could be attached to his


    arm, he walked into that shop again.


    The boss looked up at Valentina before lowering his eyes again.


    ¡°Young Master, you came back after going out. Did something catch your interest? If so, please go


    ahead. The price is negotiable.¡±


    Valentina smiled and said, ¡°I thought I saw something familiar just now, and I remembered it after I


    went out, so I¡¯m back again. If I find it, I hope you can give me a better price.¡±


    Hearing that, the boss¡¯ eyes lit up instantly.


    All businessmen were shrewd. This remark was not groundless. The boss even started smiling.


    He had made up his mind. No matter what Valentina selectedter, he would raise the price sky-high.


    He would definitely not suffer a loss.


    Valentina knew that the other party might do things differently because of his remark, but he was not


    interested in thinking about it now. He had to find the treasure that the big roc mentioned before talking


    about other things. As for the price, if the boss tried any tricks, he would live to regret it.


    Valentina walked around the shop, picking up some items from time to time and closing his eyes to


    sense them. From the boss¡¯ point of View, the other party was really looking for that treasure.


    In fact, Valentina wasmunicating with the big toe.


    ¡°Big Roc, is this the one?¡±


    ¡°No, pick something else,¡± the big roc kept saying.


    As time passed, the boss¡¯ face changed for the worse.


    Valentina had almost touched all the treasures in the entire store but had not bought any of them. If he


    had not examined some random items and found nothing out of the ordinary, he would suspect that


    Valentina had a different purpose.


    In fact, Valentina had already found that treasure. However, due to his earlier remark, he had to touch


    all the treasures.


    After a while, Valentina felt thest treasure and shook his head in disappointment.


    ¡°Sorry, Boss, I didn¡¯t find that treasure. I must¡¯ve made a mistake just now¡­¡±


    The boss¡¯ face froze as he looked at Valentina with some dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Young man, are you kidding me? Well, forget it if you can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Valentina smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Boss. You may specify an item and I¡¯ll buy it as


    an apology. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The boss was startled and looked at Valentina doubtfully. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Valentina shrugged and said, ¡°It means that you can pick a treasure and I¡¯ll take a look at it. If it¡¯s


    suitable, I¡¯ll take it at the price you set. What do you think?¡±


    The boss could not figure out what Valentina was thinking.


    At this time, a man in a golden robe walked into the shop, and his nonchnt expression changed.


    Valentina nced at the man and frowned.


    It was Regus!

 Chapter 3937

    Chapter 3937


    ¡°Hey, Boss, what treasure do you have in your shop? It actually made my bloodline throb as if it¡¯s


    something extraordinary,¡± Regus said casually.


    The boss froze upon hearing Regus¡¯ remark. Although he did not know what bloodline Regus had, he


    had heard of his doings today.


    The boss immediately abandoned Lydia and greeted Regus enthusiastically.


    ¡°Master Regus, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but all the items in my shop are here. Why don¡¯t


    you have a look?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Lydia looked at the boss in exasperation.


    He was waiting for the boss to name the item and raise the price. That way, he could take the treasure


    away, but this guy went to Regus instead!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lydia had no choice but to say, ¡°Boss, do you want to specify an item?¡±


    ¡°No need. You can just pick one at random. I don¡®t have time to talk to you right now,¡± the boss said


    impatiently.


    In his opinion, Regus was the big customer here. A talent like this must have a lot of money on him!


    Even if he did a small transaction, it would not be a loss, and he might even make a fortune. After all,


    Regus mentioned that it was something that made his bloodline throb, which would definitely sell for a


    good price.


    Lydia smiled upon hearing the boss¡¯ words.


    The boss still fell into his hands, and he had to thank Regus for it. Otherwise, Lydia might have had to


    burn a hole in his pocket, but because of Regus¡¯ arrival, he could spend less money.


    Thinking of this, Lydia picked up the treasure. It was a thin piece of bone that looked like jade with a


    faint glow on it. It looked out of the ordinary but gave off a vibe that it was useless.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take this bone fragment,¡± Lydia looked at the boss and asked, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    The boss nced at it casually and said, ¡°100,000 star dors. If you want it, pay up and take it.¡±


    Hearing this, Lydia took out a bag without hesitation and put 100,000 star dors inside before handing


    the bag to the other party.


    ¡°Here you go, Boss¡­¡±


    On the side, Regus looked over.


    After seeing the bone fragment in Lydia¡¯s hand, there was a look of interest in his eyes, but he did not


    say anything. He pretended to browse around, but his attention was on the two.


    The boss took the bag and put it away without looking at it.


    He said, ¡°Okay, you may leave now.¡±


    Lydia smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡±


    Then Lydia turned around, leaving the shop.


    When he was about to leave, Regus smiled at the boss and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss, maybe I was


    mistaken just now. I¡¯ll take a look somewhere else.¡±


    The boss was stunned and looked at Regus speechlessly.


    Was he yed out by the other party again?


    The boss¡¯ blood was boiling, and his expression rapidly changed.


    ¡°Okay, Master Regus. Have a good day. You¡¯re wee toe back anytime to look for it.¡±


    Regus nodded without reply. He looked at Lydia furtively and walked to the door.

 Chapter 3938

    Chapter 3938


    Lydia could not be bothered with him now. He was busymunicating with the big roc as he left the


    shop.


    ¡°Big Roc, what exactly is this thing?¡±


    The big roc smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a thing but a form.¡±


    ¡°A form? Of what?¡± Lydia was taken aback and asked.


    The big rocughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s to purify the bloodline, or rather, the method of purifying the


    bloodline. But you probably can¡¯t practice it yet. This thing has been sealed by someone, which can¡¯t


    be undone unless you use the power of a holy tier.¡±


    Hearing this, Lydia was stunned.


    ording to the big roc, this form was probably sealed by someone of the holy tier, or the


    requirements for opening it would not be so harsh. However, he was still a little curious about the bone


    fragment that mentioned as a form by Big Roc.


    Lydia then asked, ¡°Big Roc, I¡¯m of a human bloodline. Can my bloodline continue to improve? I thought


    humans have no bloodline.¡±


    In fact, Lydia knew what his bloodline was, the Divine Wilderness Physique!


    He asked this question to find out some secrets from the big roc.


    The big roc shook its head and said gravely, ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. The human race has a


    bloodline, and it¡¯s far stronger than that of the monster beasts! You should know the bloodline of the


    monster beast. The stronger the monster beast, the stronger the bloodline. It¡¯s difficult for the weak to


    be very strong¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the limitation of their bloodline power. Unless they can purify their bloodline and make it


    different, they can only reach the height of their predecessors at most. When they go beyond that


    height, their bloodline will change, or you can even say that they¡¯ll form a brand-new race by then!¡±


    ¡°But, you have to understand that the human race is different!¡±


    The big roc¡¯s voice became more and more serious, and Lydia became more solemn.


    The big roc¡¯s information was something he had never heard before, so it deserved his full attention.


    ¡°Humans have bloodlines too. Simr to monster beasts, the stronger the person, the stronger the


    bloodline. But unlike monster beasts, a human who inherits the human bloodline, no matter how strong


    the bloodline is, their strength can only start from the lowest level, not even reaching one star!¡±


    ¡°However, a human¡¯sprehension is beyond anything the monster beasts can ever reach! And a


    human¡¯s talents will be revealed as they grow up. As for this bloodline purification form, it¡¯s the key


    for monster beasts to break the shackles and a technique for the human race to improve their


    comprehension! It can also improve their practice speed and quality¡­¡±


    ¡°This method is absolutely heaven-defying!¡±


    Hearing this, Lydia could not help but gasp in shock.


    He seemed to understand why this bone fragment was sealed by the holy tier.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If other people knew the existence of this method, there would be bloodshed.


    It could even set off a war on the Starfall Continent!


    ¡°I get it now,¡± Lydia gulped and said hoarsely.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± The big roc sighed.

 Chapter 3939

    Chapter 3939


    ¡°Right now, I have a feeling that you may be the so-called Chosen One. You could evene across


    and buy something like this. I remember when the bloodline purification technique appeared in our era,


    the whole continent became a terrifying hell.¡±


    Hearing this, Anita felt his scalp tingling.


    He could imagine that. The person with the bloodline purification technique probably exposed it by


    ident and caused riots throughout the continent. However, he felt deep admiration too.


    The person who came up with this technique was more genius than an exceptional talent.


    ¡°Big Roc, do you know how this bloodline purification technique came about? Who created it?¡±


    Hearing this, the big roc said in exasperation, ¡°Do you think mortals cane up with something like


    this? It¡¯s God-sent! Besides, one person can only look at it once in a lifetime. If you can¡¯t remember it,


    everything is in vain. Also, you¡¯d better not use this thing now.¡±


    Hearing this, Anita asked curiously, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t reached the peak of your level yet. If you use it now, it¡¯ll benefit you, but not much. If you


    use it after you reach the peak of nine stars, you can most likely take advantage of this opportunity and


    step into the holy tier!¡±


    ¡°This is your chance!¡±


    A trace of envy crossed the big roc¡¯s eyes. The bloodline purification technique could make a person¡¯s


    bloodline more powerful.


    Anita¡¯s bloodline was not weak in the first ce. If he practiced this, he would have no problem


    entering the holy tier in the future.


    If Anita used this method after he reached the peak of nine stars, his level would decline. When he


    stepped into the peak of nine stars again, he might even have the strength to fight against the holy tier!


    The power of the bloodline purification technique could not be underestimated!


    Hearing the big roc¡¯s words, Anita¡¯s eyes lit up, and he grinned.


    ¡°Big Roc, thank you! If not for your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this bloodline purification


    technique. Don¡¯t worry, if I can break the seal in the future, I¡¯ll definitely teach you this technique!¡±


    The big roc smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the timees. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a hint of worry in the big roc¡¯s voice. Only the power of the holy tier could break this seal,


    and it would not be that easy either.


    After the other party broke the seal, they would definitely check the bone fragment out. If they found out


    that it was a bloodline purification technique, they might not return it to Rowan. Unless Anita had the


    power of the holy tier.


    However, this thing would not be so useful to him once he reached the holy tier. At that level, any


    changes would be difficult, even with the bloodline purification technique.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Roc. I¡¯m sure I can find a way to break this thing!¡± Anita said confidently.


    The big rocughed and said, ¡°I hope so. Good luck.¡±


    After the two chatted a while longer, the big roc¡¯s consciousness returned to Verge Tower.


    Anita looked up and froze.


    Standing in front of him was Regus, who was in the shop just now!

 Chapter 3940

    Chapter 3940


    Seeing Lydia looking up, Regus smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Regus. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lydia rke. How may I help you?¡± Lydia looked at Regus tentatively.


    He knew that Regus was most likely here for the bloodline purification technique, and they would


    probably fight. To be honest, he really did not want to fight Regus.


    Doing it would definitely expose him.


    Exposing his strength was secondary, but most importantly, the ancient Heavenly Court and the Rose


    royal family would inevitably discover his existence!


    At that time, Lydia would be in deep trouble.


    Hearing Lydia¡¯s words, Regus smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. You seem to have bought something


    from that shop just now. I want to have a look at it. After all, it¡¯s something that made my bloodline


    excited¡­¡± Regus pointed to the shop just now and stated his purpose without concealment.


    Lydia was in a pickle. Regus obviously noticed it earlier but did not expose Richard. Instead, he chose


    to wait here.


    ¡°Buddy, I bought this thing, so it belongs to me now. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to behave like


    this¡­¡± Lydia¡¯s voice was grave with a hint of anger.


    At this time, many people around spotted Regus and surrounded them after seeing the confrontation


    between the two.


    Regus nced at the people around them and said with a smile, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. Shall


    we shift ces?¡±


    Lydia was taken aback and looked at Regus oddly.


    Was Regus about to attack him in another ce?


    That was not good for Lydia either.


    If he killed Regus, Lydia would be exposed. If he did not, Regus¡¯ existence would always be a threat to


    him.


    After a brief silence, Lydia looked up and said, ¡°Okay. You can pick the spot and lead the way.¡±


    Regus chuckled and said, ¡°Please follow me¡­¡±


    Regus turned around and left while Lydia sighed softly and followed.


    ***


    Cirrus City, in a private room of a tavern.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lydia looked at the pile of meat in front of him and could not help his face from twitching.


    ¡°Regus, this is¡­¡±


    Regus looked up at Lydia with a piece of freshly roasted meat in the corner of his mouth and said


    incoherently, ¡°Dig in. We can talk after we have our fill.¡±


    Lydia could not help but feel a sense of irony.


    Was Regus going to feed Lydia hisst supper before sending Lydia to meet his maker?


    However, seeing Regus stuffing his face, Lydia could not help his craving. Without further thought, he


    picked up a piece of meat and put it on the stove to roast it.


    Soon, ayer of golden crust coated the meat, and a faint aroma wafted in the room.


    After sprinkling various spices, Lydia started eating.


    Time passed¡­


    The two ate for three hours before finishing all the food. Of course, Regus ate most of it. Lydia was full


    after a few bites.


    ¡°That feels good¡­¡± Regus sat on the chair in satisfaction and said with emotion.


    Seeing this, Lydia¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°My friend, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing much, I just want to see that bone fragment of yours,¡± Regus said leisurely before added,


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean to be hostile. If you¡¯re willing to show me, I can pay a certain price. After all,


    you bought that thing from that shop.

 Chapter 3941

    Chapter 3941


    ¡°Although I¡¯m a Beel¡­ I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. I understand the principle of an equal


    transaction.¡±


    Regus almost let slip the Vivian royal family.


    Halfway through his sentence, he realized that and quickly changed his words. However, Rose


    guessed Regus¡¯ unspoken words.


    Regus was actually a member of the Vivian royal family!


    Looking at his practice level, he was most likely not an ordinary member of the Vivian royal family too!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose frowned, but Regus continued talking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no intention of bing your enemy. You may state the price you want as long as you show me


    the bone fragment.¡±


    With that said, Regus¡¯ expression became a little serious. However, Rose felt a little odd.


    A member of the Vivian royal family was actually talking reason with him, and Rose even felt that


    Regus was very gracious. This overturned Rose¡¯s perception of the Vivian royal family. Besides,


    courtesy went a long way, and Regus had been quite polite to him all along.


    Rose frowned in dilemma.


    Regus looked at Rose silently and unhurriedly.


    After a long while, Rose¡¯s brows gradually rxed, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t show you the item. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    A look of disappointment appeared in Regus¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°This is up to you to decide. Since you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s forget it¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Rose was about to speak when there was a roar from the next room.


    The next moment, overwhelming pressure swept across the tavern, even reaching the room where


    Rose and Regus were.


    nks and other objects were scattered in all directions.


    Regus scowled, and Rose frowned.


    Regus looked coldly in the direction of the roar, and it turned out that a blood-red lion had appeared in


    the tavern. At the same time, the tavern copsed and buried many people underneath.


    Many people would have died tragically if there were fewer practitioners around.


    The red lion looked angrily in the direction where a man in a ck robe sat with only his mouth


    exposed.


    ¡°Despicable human, how dare you try to control me?! If not for my special bloodline, I¡¯d have fallen in


    your hands today!¡±


    Hearing this, the ck-robed man smiled and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Regus stood up. His eyes were extremely cold, and a cold and arrogant aura gushed from him.


    The people around finally noticed that Regus was here!


    They felt excited upon seeing Regus¡¯ expression.


    ¡°Regus seems to be in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have the feeling that Regus wants to take action against those two.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. That blood lion is called Ragnar. Although not a rare talent, it¡¯s a genius, after all. With a


    level at the peak of eight stars and strength at the early stage of nine stars, I don¡¯t think Regus can kill


    it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and the man in ck doesn¡¯t seem that simple either. I don¡¯t think Regus will make a


    move.¡±


    Variousments could be heard, and Rose hovered in the air while looking at the few people below


    with great interest. However, he deliberately controlled his aura so that his exposed strength was only


    the early stage of eight stars.


    Regus looked at the other party and said ndly, ¡°You disrupted my meal with a friend. How do you


    think we should settle this?¡±

 Chapter 3942

    Chapter 3942


    Regus looked up with killing intent in his eyes.


    Rebbeca was taken aback, and a strange expression crossed his face.


    Friend?


    I never imagined that I could be friends with someone from the Moana royal family¡­


    Rebbeca felt amused, but his expression was calm.


    The onlookers focused their attention on Rebbeca and looked puzzled.


    ¡°This person is a friend of Regus? How could Regus have such a weak friend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He seems to be at the early stage of eight stars. Why would Regus pay any attention to


    him? I thought freaks only made friends with freaks.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? This person looks quite young. How do you know if he¡¯s not a freak?¡±


    ¡°Although you have a point, his level is too low.¡±


    Variousments rang out, and the corners of Rebbeca¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    He did not say or do anything, so why was he the one attacked instead?


    Rebbeca could only take it lying down.


    He could not tell them that he became friends with Regus because of the transaction. However, this


    was just an episode. The real focus was still on Ragnar, Regus, and the man in ck.


    The man in ck slowly raised his head, and his voice became a little feminine.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Prince Regus to be here. This is getting interesting. Do you want to attack me, Prince


    Regus?¡±


    Regus¡¯ face darkened. He could tell that the man in ck was threatening him because he addressed


    him as a prince!


    Only a direct descendant of the royal family knew of his existence.


    The Moana royal family only dered four princes and two princesses to the public!


    They were the crowned prince, the second prince, the fourth princess, the fifth prince, the sixth prince,


    and the seventh princess. He, the third prince, was rumored to have died of eating poisonous fruit by


    mistake!


    That was because his talent was too overwhelming that the Moana royal family decided to conceal him.


    However, the other party actually knew that he was the prince, which was very intriguing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Regus said coldly.


    The man in ckughed weirdly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important thing is that from


    now on, you can no longer hide your identity. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to lend a helping hand to kill


    this Ragnar, I don¡¯t mind keeping it a secret for a while longer. After all, they don¡¯t know which royal


    family you belong to.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Rebbeca¡¯s expression became a little odd.


    This man in ck was quite a schemer. He actually threatened Regus like this.


    Rebbeca was curious how Regus would react.


    Regus¡¯ identity was exposed now.


    At least Rebbeca knew of Regus¡¯ identity because Tanner Lowe had told him about the other princes


    and princesses of the Moana royal family.


    Regus was not among them, so he was obviously the third prince.


    What surprised Rebbeca the most was that even Tanner thought that the third prince of the Moana


    royal family was dead, but the man in ck was able to identify Regus!

 Chapter 3943

    Chapter 3943


    ¡°You dare to threaten me?¡± A hint of mocking crossed Regus¡¯ cold face.


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold to dare to threaten me¡­¡± The sarcasm in Regus¡¯ eyes grew stronger.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was also very angry.


    He was already a little annoyed when Marsha rejected him just now and had nowhere to vent his


    frustration, but these two guys stood right in the firing range now.


    If Regus did not seize the opportunity, how else could he vent his frustration?


    ¡°Since I came out this time, I didn¡¯t intend to continue hiding my identity. And since you¡¯re willing to


    publicize it, that¡¯s just nice. It can give me the feeling of being in the limelight too. But the two of you


    must pay the price today!¡±


    Regus¡¯ eyes turned cold, and his attitude became more arrogant.


    Golden energy rippled around his body as a sharp, deste vibe appeared in the sky.


    Marsha was surprised at the vibes.


    Regus¡¯ strength was somewhat beyond his expectations. He had actually mastered thews of metal


    and space. Thebination of the two would be absolutely lethal!


    Regus shouted, ¡°A Thousand des!¡±


    Countless golden rays gathered in the sky to form sharp golden beams, but there were only hundreds


    of them instead of the thousand Regus mentioned. However, the pressure was overwhelming, and


    even the sky showed signs of being torn apart.


    ¡°Overkill!¡± Regus added.


    A crack appeared in the space, swallowing all the golden light. Then, the crack appeared in front of the


    man in ck and Regus.


    The next moment, the golden light shrouded in traces of silver power rushed at them like charging


    horns.


    A faint smile appeared in the eyes of the man in ck as he said, ¡°The third prince¡¯s strength is really


    extraordinary, but this attack is a little weak. At least, it¡¯s not enough to deal with me.¡±


    Suddenly, endless ck energy surged from the man in ck, shrouding him with a devouring vibe. All


    the golden rays of light disappeared without a trace after prating the ck energy.


    On the other side, the golden light pierced through Ragnar¡¯s body, making its blood stter, which was


    red with hints of gold.


    Obviously, Ragnar¡¯s bloodline was a little unusual.


    Regus nced at Ragnar and noticed that its aura had dropped significantly, so he turned his attention


    to the man in ck.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite strong, but is that all you can do? Can you block my next move?¡±


    ¡°Sharp Light!¡±


    Countless golden rays of light converged at one point, which seemed like a bottomless pit, frantically


    devouring the metal energy andws of metal in the surroundings. The golden light became more and


    more intense.


    Finally, it formed a white spot of light!


    That spot of light exuded an aura of destruction. The next moment, it zoomed to the man in ck.


    When the man in ck saw this scene, there was a look of admiration in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°Third Prince, this attack of yours may pose a threat to someone in thete stage of nine stars,


    but it¡¯s not a big problem for me. If that¡¯s all you have, you¡¯d better save your effort.¡±

 Chapter 3944

    Chapter 3944


    The voice of the man in ck carried a hint of sarcasm, but the onlookers around felt a chill.


    Many people could not help gulping. They were shocked by Regus¡¯ strength, but this man in ck


    terrified them!


    It was fear from the depths of the soul. The man in ck seemed able to mobilize their emotions and


    put tremendous pressure on them.


    Cold sweat broke out on everyone¡¯s foreheads as they watched the battle in front of them.


    ¡°Do you think Regus can win?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s a little far-fetched.¡±


    ¡°That man in ck is really terrifying. Even though I¡¯m so far away from him, he makes me feel chills all


    over. Who is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think he has tested his talent and strength.¡±


    ¡°This ancient ruin is a little scary.¡±


    Variousments sounded, and everyone was not optimistic about Regus. The man in ck also


    became a terrifying existence to these people. Even Rebbeca frowned.


    Although Regus hadprehended twows, Rebbeca did not find him particrly difficult to defeat.


    After all, Rebbeca had numerous trump cards. However, even he felt that the man in ck was a little


    tricky. Rebbeca might have to use all means to deal with him!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He could clearly perceive the level of the man in ck. It was the middle stage of nine stars, just like


    Mandra.


    This ancient ruin has really attracted people from all walks of life¡­


    Rebbeca thought in exasperation.


    Meanwhile, a golden light appeared around the man in ck.


    The next moment, the man in ck said, ¡°Third Prince, I¡¯m not interested in ying games with you


    anymore. Let¡¯s have fun after we enter the ancient ruin. I believe you¡¯ll enjoy it. Let me give you a


    wee gift today¡­¡±


    ¡°Dark Cloud!¡±


    The next moment, a mass of ck energy separated from the energy around the man in ck,


    shrouding that bit of golden light inside.


    The golden light seemed to be struggling and roaring, trying to break free but to no avail.


    The third prince¡¯s scowl became darker, and a chill appeared in his eyes.


    This man in ck was very strong. Although Regus did not use all his strength, he used quite a lot, and


    it could not do anything to the former at all.


    ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s always someone better out there, but I don¡¯t ept this saying!¡±


    With that said, the golden light exploded, and tremendous pressure swept in all directions. The walls


    were impacted and copsed in an instant.


    The wood shattered into sawdust, and the ck cloud was torn apart by the golden light. The dark


    night was illuminated like daytime.


    The man in ckughed as he turned into a puff of ck smoke and disappeared from the spot.


    Bang! Boom!


    The surrounding buildings copsed, and the golden light was still raging. Rebbeca realized that if the


    golden light was not stopped, the whole of Cirrus City might be razed to the ground!


    ¡°Third Prince, don¡®t be angry. Calm down!¡±


    A lightugh rang.


    Rebbeca turned around, and realization appeared in his eyes.


    It was Cesar. That guy with a sense of justice was poking his nose around again.


    Dozens of green sword lights rushed to the raging golden light, blocking it forcefully. Seeing this, Jonas


    shrouded the area around the golden light with his enormous energy.


    Some remnant golden light that escaped the sword light was blocked by this energy and slowly faded


    into the air.

 Chapter 3945

    Chapter 3945


    ¡°Thank you, guys.¡±


    Regus was relieved to see that the golden light was stopped.


    It was not his intention to kill too many people. After all, these people were citizens of the Molie royal


    family. Whether they acknowledged it or not, this was the truth.


    If too many people died, it would have a certain impact on the luck of the Molie royal family.


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re wee!¡± Cesarughed.


    Jonas smiled without a word.


    Marsha saw this scene and could not help but wonder.


    The fun was over. Today was an eye-opening experience for Joe. These young talents were really not


    to be underestimated.


    Why do I feel that the ancient ruin is more challenging now?


    Marsha suddenly had this idea.


    After all, the man in ck said that he would enter the ancient ruin too.


    Damn it! What should I do if they join forces to deal with me?


    Well¡­ Mom, this thing is getting out of hand!


    Marsha mourned silently.


    Meanwhile, far away in other territories ruled by other royal families, different ancient ruins that affected


    other regions simrly appeared one after another.


    Every ancient ruin attracted countless talents to swarm over.


    The ancient Heavenly Court appeared in these ancient ruins too. Simrly, they brought along the


    testing stone to every ce.


    Everyone wondered about the purpose of the ancient Heavenly Court.


    What exactly were they doing?


    ***


    Cirrus City.


    The turmoil of the previous day subsided quickly, but more people turned up in the square on the


    second day. Many people wanted to know who the man in ck was.


    What sort of talent was he?


    After all, this person made the third prince of the Molie royal family suffer!


    Time passed, and it was noon, but the man in ck still did not appear. On the contrary, fewer and


    fewer people took the test, and all qualified people had almost appeared. Even three or four rare


    talents had appeared.


    Seeing this, Marsha knew it was time for him to show up. After all, the ancient ruin was about to open.


    As such, Marsha stepped out of the crowd and walked to the testing stone. His eyes were calm and


    indifferent.


    Many people turned their attention to him.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this guy Regus¡¯ friend from yesterday? Hasn¡¯t he taken the test yet?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why would he show up if he has?¡±


    ¡°That being said, is he going to enter the ancient ruin too?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just at the early stage of eight stars. Even if he has the strength to fight beyond his level and


    reach the middle stage of eight stars, he¡¯ll be nothing more than cannon fodder if he enters this ancient


    ruin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This ancient ruin will be controlled by nine-star talents or stronger. Someone like him will


    likely die inside.¡±


    Marsha listened to thements around him but was calm.


    Celestial General Cabot nced at him and raised his eyebrows.


    This kid doesn¡¯t look very old¡­


    Cabot thought while nced at Joe.


    Marsha looked up at the testing stone in front of him and controlled his energy.


    He maintained his level at the early stage of eight stars and pped the testing stone with his palm!

 Chapter 3946

    Chapter 3946


    The testing stone suddenly glowed scarlet in front of everyone.


    In almost an instant, it turned from scarlet to normal red.


    Huh?


    27?


    Cabot was momentarily stunned.


    27 years old with a level of the early stage of eight stars and strength at the early stage of nine stars.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he still human?


    ¡°He¡¯s a freak! He¡¯s already at the eight-star level at the age of 27. Will he be able to achieve the holy


    tier once he reaches 50?¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s impossible for someone to achieve the holy tier at the age of 50, it¡¯s possible for him to


    reach the peak of nine stars.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, that depends if he can survive until then.¡±


    ¡°You got that right. Many nine stars will enter the Schonberg Ancient Ruin this time. No matter how


    talented he is, we¡¯ll still have to see if he can survive until the end.¡±


    Cabot calmed down and said to Boneng, ¡°Young man, are you willing to join the ancient Heavenly


    Court? If you are, your position in the future will only be higher than mine, not lower!¡±


    Seeing that Lydia made no response, Cabot added solemnly, ¡°If you want, I can give up my position to


    you!¡±


    Everyone was astounded by Cabot¡¯s words. No one thought that Celestial General Cabot would say


    something like this.


    Hearing this, everyone was amazed.


    Lydia replied calmly, ¡°My teacher, the Great Holy Polo, gave me a message when I left. Before I


    graduate from my apprenticeship, I¡¯m not allowed to join any forces¡­¡±


    ¡°Great Holy Polo?¡± Cabot repeated in bewilderment.


    Any title with the word ¡®holy¡¯ in it was a terrifying existence. Especially for a talented apprentice like


    Boneng, it was proof that his teacher was no simple person.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault if you haven¡¯t heard of my teacher¡¯s name,¡± Lydia said to Cabot.


    With that said, he stepped off the stage.


    Lydia¡®s words made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle.


    With a holy being as his teacher, so what if he was only at eight stars?


    If anyone did not obey the rules in the ancient ruin and wanted to make a move on him, they still had to


    consider the wrath of the holy being.


    A talented apprentice like Lydia must be the holy being¡¯s favorite, and he was just out to gain some


    experience this time.


    Apart from those people watching the excitement, other talents were thinking about the name of the


    Great Holy Polo. Even among the nine royal families, holy beings were rare.


    A family with a great holy being in charge could ensure their firm position. These rarely seen great holy


    beings would live in the depths of the family and be treated as the foundation of a family.


    Usually, they would use arge number of energy stones and energy crystals to surround the holy


    being for fear that their energy would run out. Due to this reason, it would be the pride of an ordinary


    practitioner if one could see a living holy being on the Starfall Continent in one¡¯s lifetime.


    Not only was Lydia amazing because of his talents, but more importantly, he had a great holy being as


    his teacher.


    Regus looked at Lydia and saluted him. ¡°I¡¯m amazed that you have a great holy being as a teacher.¡±


    Lydia noticed the envious look on Third Prince Regus and suddenly thought.


    Oh no, my bragging wa over the top this time.


    He¡¯s the third prince, far above the others. Even the favored son of the Marsha royal family didn¡¯t study


    under a great holy being. I¡¯m done for¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a holy being for a teacher?¡± Lydia asked curiously.

 Chapter 3947

    Chapter 3947


    ¡°My grandmaster¡¯s energy is pretty depleted. In the early years, I could only stay by his side and learn


    something, but I never received any guidance from him,¡± Regus said solemnly.


    Amber was even more curious and asked, ¡°His energy is depleted?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Your teacher, the Great Holy Polo, hasn¡¯t been affected by energy depletion yet. Even the


    lives of great holy beings and holy beings wille to an end someday. In theter years, they have to


    use energy stones and energy crystals to replenish their energy. The great holy being in my family is in


    such a condition. He¡¯s in seclusion all year round and never moves around.¡±


    Amber was enlightened by Regus¡¯ exnation. It seemed that his bragging had reached another level


    without his knowing.


    After chatting briefly with Regus, they bid goodbye.


    ***


    That night, after walking around for a while, Amber stepped into Tanner¡¯s small yard.


    He held a liquor bottle in his hand and took a sip of it from time to time.


    Tanner sat upright in the middle of the small yard with a chess game in front of him. He was ying


    against himself.


    ¡°The Schonberg Ancient Ruin will open tomorrow. Why are you drinking at my ce instead of taking


    up a good position there?¡±


    Tanner did not turn to Amber when he spoke.


    Amber did not reply either, drinking as he looked at the starry sky on the Starfall Continent.


    ¡°Why do you think that forbidden ce is called Sin Capital? What sin did the people theremit? In


    fact, I¡¯m also quite curious to find out how charming my mother is that a bachelor like you is willing to


    stay here for so many years.¡±


    Amber spoke mindlessly, half-drunk. He said some groundless remarks.


    Tanner did not reply to Amber¡¯s words but threw a jade token that was ced by the table to Adrian.


    ¡°Your contenders¡¯ information is all inside. If you can¡¯t beat them, just run away,¡± Tanner said hesitantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My teacher, the Great Holy Polo, is invincible in this world. Who dares to mess with me?¡±


    Amber said heartily.


    He had never been worried about this.


    ¡°If someone bothers to investigate, they¡¯ll know that you¡¯re not his apprentice at all. The Great Holy


    Polo has never epted an apprentice, and his whereabouts are also unknown. If those people find


    out that you¡¯re trying to pull the wool over their eyes, they won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Amber was startled. He was just bragging without thinking.


    How could there really be a Great Holy Polo?


    He shook his head involuntarily. ¡°Do you know anything about that ck-robed man? That guy seems


    very difficult to deal with.¡±


    Tanner said to Amber calmly, ¡°He won¡¯t have that overwhelming power in the Schonberg Ancient Ruin.


    That ce doesn¡¯t allow any mechas or warcraft. Even if you bring them, they won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s so strong because of technology?¡± Amber asked.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could he control other people and make them his subordinates?¡±


    After Tanner told him about the man in ck, Amber breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally, things did not progress the way he imagined.


    Amber jumped down from the fence and ced his liquor bottle on the table in front of Tanner. He took


    out the Nine-Star Supreme Token and hung it on his waist before leaving the yard without looking back.


    Tanner stared at the liquor bottle nkly for a while. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and


    a tear dripped from the corner of his eye.


    This was going to be a sleepless night.


    Not long after Amber walked out of the small yard, someone followed him.


    Celestial General Cabot stood in front of Amber with two liquor bottles in his hands.

 Chapter 3948

    Chapter 3948


    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve been looking for you all over. Can you join me for a drink?¡±


    Cabot¡¯s attitude was much more cordial.


    The selection this time was to screen out the talents. If the ancient Heavenly Court could recruit one or


    two talents, it would be a good thing.


    Hearing this, Nori nodded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    They found a ce with no other people around.


    ¡°Celestial General Cabot, if you want to be a spokesperson for the ancient Heavenly Court, forget it.


    You should know my teacher¡¯s temper. If he gets angry, things will turn ugly¡­¡± Nori said that before


    drinking to prevent Cabot from trying to win him over because of this matter.


    Moreover, he had a grudge against the ancient Heavenly Court. If he had not disguised his appearance


    and Cabot recognized him, he might be hunted down by the ancient Heavenly Court!


    Cabot simply nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not for this matter.¡±


    Cabot took out a quaint token and handed it to Leonardo.


    ¡°The Schonberg Ancient Ruin prohibits mechas and other technological products from entry. Everyone


    can only rely on their abilities to seek opportunities, but there¡¯s one ce you should avoid, Sin Capital.


    No one who has gone there managed to return alive.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Of course, you can have a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Nori nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that, but what does Sin Capital mean? Why is it so simr to the sinned


    land?¡±


    Cabot said, ¡°It¡¯s the ce where all the remnants of the sinnednd escaped to, but they were


    imprisoned there¡­ Well¡­ Putting that aside, this token is a death substitute token, which can prevent


    death. It¡¯s my personal gift to you.¡±


    Nori was surprised at Cabot¡¯s generosity.


    He had heard of death substitute tokens. They were made by the great masters in ancient times, and


    very few were passed down to the current world.


    Cabot seemed to read Nori¡¯s thoughts and exined with a smile, ¡°This death substitute token is an


    imitation made by the ancient Heavenly Court and can only prevent one death. The ancient token can


    be used repeatedly, but this one can only be used once.¡±


    Nori took it out and studied it carefully before he nodded. Then, the two chatted andughed while


    drinking.


    ***


    The next day, the Schonberg Ancient Ruin was packed with people outside. All the talents who could


    enter the ancient ruin were issued a token.


    Based on the testing, talents were divided into different colors.


    Exceptional talents were red, and top talents were yellow.


    Average talents were ck, while basic talents were white.


    3,000 people gathered in front of the ancient ruin, waiting for it to open.


    A red token hung on Nori¡¯s waist as he stood with Regus, Cesar, and more than 50 people in one


    corner.


    A space fold appeared in the space in front of them and slowly unfolded.


    The true appearance of the Schonberg Ancient Ruin appeared in front of everyone. Everyone could


    hardly care less and simply swarmed into the ancient ruin with their ability.


    The first thing Nori did when he entered the ancient ruin was to use a treasure he bought recently to


    disguise himself as a weakling. He even got a white token from Tanner and hung it on his waist.


    After his preparations wereplete, he looked at the ancient ruin in front of him.

 Chapter 3949

    Chapter 3949


    The surroundings had changed, and the ce looked like an undeveloped virgin forest.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The energy was so abundant that it could almost form a mist. Even if those guys who were obviously


    cannon fodder swarmed into this ce, just staying here to practice was good enough even if they


    could not find treasures.


    There was a time difference between the Schonberg Ancient Ruin and the outside world. One month in


    the ancient ruin was equivalent to one day in the outside world.


    The ancient ruin would only open for half a month. In other words, they could stay in the Schonberg


    Ancient Ruin for a year.


    Chyntia had to praise his mother foring up with this ce.


    Not long after he started walking, he saw a bunch of people cursing loudly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chyntia looked over curiously.


    ¡°The White Jade Herb has produced a king herb with nine leaves.¡±


    White Jade Herb was an essential ingredient in producing the gic modification fluid. Amon


    item like this could not be sold for a good price at all. However, this White Jade Herb had produced


    nine leaves.


    Herbs with five leaves or less could be found everywhere, but anything above that was extremely rare.


    A legendary nine-leaf treasured herb had not been seen for hundreds of years.


    Chyntia looked curiously as those people fought over it.


    ¡°Buddy, who got the White Jade Herb?¡±


    ¡°The nine-leaf wonder has developed an intelligence. Before they could do anything, the herb burrowed


    into the ground and disappeared. Right now, they¡¯re fighting over the herb ¡®s roots. Apparently, if they


    use that to produce the drug, the effect should be the same.¡±


    The person who spoke was very burly, and his words buzzed in the air. He was very talkative.


    The man turned to Chyntia and said, ¡°I¡¯m Licht from Breezy City. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Chyntia rubbed his chin and gave a fake name, ¡°I¡¯m Tanner. Does that thing really work?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. The roots of the White Jade Herb are poisonous. They¡¯ll only be useful when making


    poison. These people are just looking for trouble,¡± Licht pursed his lips and said casually.


    Obviously, Licht was very clear about the whole situation. He was just hiding here to watch the


    excitement.


    Chyntia noticed that Licht was wearing a shiny storage ring on his hand.


    He subconsciously took half a step back. This inconspicuous burly guy was in the middle stage of nine


    stars, just like Bokir. However, Licht looked pretty harmless, and the corner of Chyntia¡®s mouth could


    not help twitching.


    Licht noticed the change in Mozart, so he graciously took out a big bowl and smiled at Bokir.


    With the influx of energy, the big bowl loomed over the sky and shrouded everyone who was watching


    the excitement or fighting. That big bowl sucked everyone into it.


    Licht took out a hook and beat it against the big bowl.


    After a while, Licht tossed out the practitioners who got sucked into the big bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯m Tanner!


    Anyone who wants to get back at me can challenge me one-on-one at any time!¡±


    With that said, Licht ran away faster than a rabbit.


    What the heck?


    Damn it!


    Chyntia was amazed. That big guy did something naughty and did not forget to frame Chyntia!


    Licht was a pseudonym Chyntia came up with on the spot, and he dared to use it!


    As the practitioners rushed over, Chyntia shouted at Licht, who was running away, ¡°Hey, Tanner, wait


    for me!¡±


    Licht obviously heard Chyntia and paused as he flitted through the sky. The corner of his mouth


    twitched. He obviously did not expect to meet one of his kind here.


    Chyntia was very fast. Coupled with thews of wind to elerate, he did not forget to use thews of


    fire to make a chain to pull Licht back.


    ¡°Tanner, why run so fast? Didn¡¯t we agree to go through thick and thin together?¡±


    Licht had met his match this time.


    After along run, the two hid in a safe ce.


    With a look of shame on his face, Licht said to Mozart, ¡°Buddy, since we¡¯re on the same path, I can


    share the spoils with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 3950

    Chapter 3950


    ¡°Okay, I want that White Jade Herb,¡± Nirina promptly said.


    On the surface, it may seem that the entire incident just now had nothing to do with Licht. However,


    since this guy actually did something like that, Nirina had reason to suspect that he had taken the


    White Jade Herb for his own.


    Despite that, Licht did not control himself when he was doing it just now and caused a bigmotion,


    which attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    That guy was very decisive and simply swept up everything in his sight.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing the white token hanging on Licht¡¯s waist, Nirina was even more guarded. It seemed that many


    people shared the same idea with him, which was to sneak around while taking advantage of the


    situation.


    Licht looked at Nirina grudgingly.


    ¡°Buddy, can we discuss this? I don¡¯t have that thing you mentioned. That¡¯s a king White Jade Herb.


    How could I have something like that?¡±


    Nirina was certain that this guy was hiding something.


    Seeing his numerous magic weapons, it was obvious he was quite familiar with such operations.


    Nirina flexed his wrist and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll find it myself.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t you know that the two of us are brothers? You can¡¯t do that to your brother. We


    should be attacking outsiders instead,¡± Licht said to Nirina mysteriously.


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret. If you can get enough tokens, you can exchange things with the locals. At that


    time, not to mention one king herb, but even dozens or hundreds of them won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Nirina had no idea that the token had such a function. He looked at Licht in disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m telling the truth, and I¡¯ve never lied to you,¡± Licht said to Nirina earnestly.


    Even with that sincere look, Nirina could not trust this fat guy that had a record.


    ¡°I need to nt a mind-searching spell on you or I won¡¯t believe you,¡± Nirina said seriously.


    Both of them had their own agendas.


    The ring on Licht¡¯s hand kept flickering, and Nirina was ready to suppress it with Verge Tower at any


    time. As if they sensed that the other party¡¯s strength should not be underestimated, the two of them


    shook hands and made peace.


    ¡°Licht, why do you know this ce so well?¡± Nirina asked.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, someone from my family came in once together with other forces. He searched


    this ce thoroughly back then and marked the location of the White Jade Herb.¡±


    Licht could not help feeling smug and told Nirina everything. Nirina tilted his neck and looked at the


    other party.


    Licht said to Nirina guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s the legacy of my family¡¯s predecessors. Strictly speaking, it should


    belong to my family. I¡¯m just taking it back.¡±


    Nirina nodded as he listened to Licht¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Does your predecessor have any other inheritance? I can inherit it too,¡± Nirina said thoughtfully.


    There was really no reason not to take advantage of this.


    Licht decisively led Nirina forward.

 Chapter 3951

    Chapter 3951


    Along the way, they got rid of several waves of basic talents. The two of them became more proficient


    at it.


    Nana would knock them out with Verge Tower, while Licht was responsible for stripping them bare of all


    valuables.


    Known as the Golden Finger, Licht was very knowledgeable about treasures. The better they worked


    together, the higher the number of innocent victims.


    In theter part, everyone knew the function of the token and decided to group together.


    A ten-member team stood in front of Mandra. The leader was a guy with a red token, followed by two


    yellow ones and seven ck ones.


    This team was ridiculously strong. The guy with the red token was Lotto.


    He was a solid practitioner in thete stage of nine stars, while both yellows had reached the early


    stage of nine stars. The seven cks were all at the peak of eight stars.


    Licht looked at Stefan, and the twomunicated with each other telepathically.


    ¡°One red token is worth a hundred white tokens, so this deal is no loss!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s thete stage of nine stars. Do it if you want. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re also in thete


    stage of nine stars,¡± Nana taunted.


    Licht was obviously torn. He took out the bowl and a seal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the nine stars, and you can deal with the eight stars.¡±


    Licht rushed forward and activated the bowl to separate the two practitioners in the early stages of nine


    stars.


    The harmless-looking seal erged, and the side that depicted andscape painting hit Lotto.


    With Verge Tower in hand, Nana smashed it over his opponent¡¯s heads without further ado. Even if he


    did not use his energy, those people could hardly defend themselves against a holy artifact.


    They toppled one after another.


    After Nana was done, he stripped all the treasures from these people. Licht was also done with his part


    by this time.


    Both of them were oddballs.


    By sneaking around and robbing others with holy artifacts in hand, weaker opponents could not handle


    them at all. Most importantly, they were always hit on the head, which the protective gear on their


    bodies could not protect.


    ording to Licht¡®s map, the two found the next treasure spot. It was an icy pool.


    ¡°Say, Licht, what¡¯s your background? You have two holy artifacts with you. Does your family produce


    holy artifacts in bulk? Tell me honestly,¡± Nana asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a holy artifact too?¡± Licht retorted.


    ¡°I only have one, and it¡¯s a storage weapon with no attack power at all.¡±


    Nana kept telling himself not to do anything to his friend. After all, they were known as the thieving duo


    now.


    Otherwise, why should Nana loot from others?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He could just kill Licht and get everything.


    Licht said flippantly, ¡°Myst name is Trost, and I share the same teacher as you¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nana froze.


    ¡°Are you ying dumb? Isn¡¯t that what you shamelessly announced in public?¡± Licht rolled his eyes


    and said to Nana in a huff.


    After that, he motioned for Nana to stretch out his hand, and Licht imprinted thendscape seal on


    Nana¡¯s palm.


    Nana felt as if there was a mountain pressing down on his palm. He reacted the next moment.


    Small characters depicting the title of the Great Holy Polo were found in the pattern.


    Nana gulped nervously and said, ¡°Are you his apprentice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his grandson!¡±


    Nana almost passed out at Licht¡¯s remark. This guy was actually a descendant of a holy being.


    ¡°What about your holy artifacts?¡± Nana gulped and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s soup bowl and the signature seal he used for paintings,¡± Licht said carelessly.


    Nana calmed his breathing.


    Both of them were descendants of holy beings, but why was his life so miserable?


    No, to be precise, Nana might be a descendant of a god tier.


    Just looking at the other party one would know it. Any random items he used were holy artifacts.


    Now look at me, everything I have is from looting¡­


    Mom, if you¡¯re really on the Starfall Continent, can you leave some godly artifacts for me?

 Chapter 3952

    Chapter 3952


    ¡°When did you discover me?¡± Cindy asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Licht smiled.


    Cindy rubbed his face and looked at Licht.


    Like he was bestowing a reward, Licht pulled out a cicada silk mask and handed it to Josua.


    ¡°Anyone with their third eye open can see your true appearance. During the test, you can¡¯t hide from


    their detection mirror, so you showed your true colors. Do you think they don¡¯t know who you really


    are?¡±


    Sure enough, being with such descendants was a great blow to his pride. Just like this, he coulde


    up with the third eye and holy artifacts.


    Fortunately, Cindy had not done anything to Licht. Otherwise, with his endless supply of treasures,


    Cindy would probably not hurt him in the slightest even if he fought with all his might.


    ording to Licht, the ancient Heavenly Court already knew his identity.


    In that case, why did the celestial general try to get close to him?


    Cindy sighed and obediently put on the mask Licht handed him.


    ¡°Can this thing escape the detection of the third eye?¡±


    ¡°Not even a god-tier being can see through it. This mask is made from the silk of a void silkworm. If it


    was auctioned in the Enneagon, it¡¯d be worth as much as a holy artifact,¡± Licht spoke nonchntly.


    Cindy stared at Licht curiously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your family also mass produces this thing?¡±


    ¡°My familycks everything except magic weapons. What do you know?¡± Licht said heartily, showing


    contempt for Cindy¡¯s ignorance.


    ¡°Why do I hear that holy beings are all lying on their deathbeds? How is our teacher doing? I want to


    show some concern for him too,¡± Cindy asked curiously.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Licht looked at Cindy smugly and said, ¡°My grandpa has only been a holy being for a thousand years.


    Of course, he¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Cindy said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a vow of brotherhood and you can ept me as an apprentice on


    behalf of your grandfather? I can be your big brother.¡±


    Licht looked at Cindy¡¯s shameless attitude, and a look of disgust crossed his face. However, he did not


    rebuke Cindy¡¯s words.


    The two stared at the icy pool, and Licht said, ¡°I advise you not to use my grandfather¡¯s name to scam


    others in case his enemies catch hold of you. Even I don¡¯t use his title when I travel the world.¡±


    While Licht was speaking, a big ck python emerged from the icy pool. There were not only the locals


    in the Schonberg Ancient Ruin but also various beasts, all strong in their own rights.


    This python had reached the peak of nine stars. Although it had not taken on a human form, its scaly


    armor was indestructible by ordinary magic weapons.


    By relying on the treasure in this icy pool, it had also mastered thews of cold.


    When the two saw this big python for the first time, they only thought of running away.


    Normal people could hardly deal with this thing.


    Licht looked at the python hesitantly. Cindy also became serious. He drew out his Caelum Sword and


    stared at the python intently.


    ¡°We have to get rid of it, or we can never get our hands on that thing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash,¡± Licht warned.

 Chapter 3953

    Chapter 3953


    This ancient ruin imposed a limit on the practice level of all the natives. The highest level was no more


    than the peak of nine stars, and no holy-tier powerhouses would appear.


    This was the restrictionid down by the ancient ruin. However, this python was infinitely close to the


    holy tier and onlycked a chance!


    If Molie could see the threshold of the holy tier from afar, this python already had one foot on the


    doorstep.


    Years of umtion made it extremely powerful. If it went out into the world, it would reach the holy


    tier within ten years.


    Licht took out a redntern tentatively and pulled Molie away from this ce.


    ¡°This thing is at the overlord level. Unless we reach the peak of nine stars, we can¡¯t possibly face it.¡±


    Just by stepping out of the python¡¯s energy field, the redntern was drained of all the energy


    equivalent to thete stage of nine stars.


    On the contrary, Molie looked a little eager to try his hand but gave up after hearing Licht¡¯s words.


    ¡°We still have time. We cane back to take that thing when the time is ripe,¡± Licht said reassuringly.


    Molie nodded silently.


    Suddenly, he felt something strange about the red token in his storage ring. He took it out to check and


    saw Regus¡¯ message.


    ¡°This token can actually be used as amunicator!¡±


    Molie looked at the red token curiously.


    ¡°Only the red token has this function, and it must capture the aura of the person who sends the


    message,¡± Licht said.


    Hearing at this, Molie nodded seriously.


    Licht reached out to wipe off Molie¡¯s aura from his token and said, ¡°If your aura is there, the other party


    can find us.¡±


    Molie nodded in realization. After all, he was not familiar with such things.


    The two walked into the depths of a forest.


    There were no traces of other contenders here, but they saw several duels between the overlords.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a beast tamer. If we did, we could control all the demonic beasts here and take over


    this ce in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for a profession like a beast tamer to reach the holy tier, but once someone does, they¡¯ll be


    one of the strongest around,¡± Licht said to Jordan.


    There was once a beast tamer on the Starfall Continent who dominated an era.


    In a fight, they would simply use the beasts to attack.


    Very often, the opponent¡¯s energy would be exhausted before they got close to the beast tamer.


    Now, some powerful forces on the Starfall Continent would groom some beast tamers as apprentices.


    Licht and Molie continued to move forward.


    A cute-looking woman with a huge hood who was holding a magic wand was walking around the forest.


    Licht stopped and looked at the woman warily.


    Molie stood aside without a word.


    ¡°This is a mage. She should be a botanical mage. Be careful of the nts around you,¡± Licht exined


    carefully.


    Suddenly, some grass formed a chain and dragged Licht underground.


    Molie quickly used thews of fire to burn the chain. He spread his chimera wings and pulled Licht into


    the air.


    The young woman poked her head out of the hood and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, that should be our line!¡± Licht said angrily.


    The two of them were attacked without doing anything. That question was really baffling.

 Chapter 3954

    Chapter 3954


    The young woman nodded and said, ¡°I just want to get away from here. There are a lot of big guys


    inside trying to bully me all the time. I thought you were in the same gang!¡±


    Licht said, ¡°Can you take a good look before attacking? Both of us are humans, not those big guys


    inside! We have nothing to do with them!¡±


    Licht was terrified. Women were his lifelong enemies.


    He whispered in Morine¡®s ear, ¡°If she still wants to make a move, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Morine asked warily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a move? As the teacher¡¯s grandson, who can make you so


    worried?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t fight women!¡± Licht said wryly.


    Morine looked at him in contempt. Licht did not want to fight women, so he pushed everything to


    Mozart.


    He was simply amazing.


    Morinended and asked the young woman, ¡°Can we not fight? As you can see, we¡¯re not bad people.¡±


    The young woman reluctantly nodded but was still distrustful of Mozart. The wand in her hand kept


    flickering.


    Morine was a little curious about the young woman. It seemed that she could attack in an instant. All


    the mages he saw had to chant magic spells, but not her.


    Morine nudged Licht and asked, ¡°How can she attack us without using a spell?¡±


    ¡°She must have engraved the spells in her spirit, so she can cast the spells without chanting, but high-


    level spells still have to be chanted.¡±


    The young woman¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    A mage was also a sorcerer. They often needed to chant spells when fighting. They could only cast


    spells bybining spiritual power with the elements in the air.


    There was another way to do this without chants. It was to engrave the spells in their spirit. With this


    method, the spells could be activated with one thought without chants. However, this method could


    easily kill a person.


    If one was not careful while engraving the spells on one¡¯s spirit, one could easily be blown to pieces.


    Therefore, this method was banned.


    The young woman¡¯s seamless attack confirmed her practice method.


    ¡°This is my junior. He likes to read, so he knows a lot,¡± Morine exined with a smile.


    The young woman nodded doubtfully and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Those guys who are


    looking for opportunities have all gone to the local cities.¡±


    ¡°We just want to see what¡¯s different about this ce,¡± Morine said.


    The young woman let down her guard.


    ¡°Let me tell you, there are two bad guys around snatching tokens from people. You have to watch out,¡±


    the young woman said.


    She was like an innocent white rabbit that had no clue about the world.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Morine nodded.


    The next moment, she stood on guard again. These two guys in front of her looked a lot like those


    guys.


    ¡°Are you the two thieves?¡± the young woman asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We are the thieves, indeed, but don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Morine


    promised.


    However, the young woman¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked, ¡°Can I join you?¡±


    Morine was amused. ¡°No problem, but do you know our modus operandi?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. Knock them out and rob them bare, but you don¡¯t attack thedies.¡±


    The young woman said, paused for a moment, and added, ¡°No, you can take on the guys, and I can


    handle thedies!¡±


    Hearing this, Licht was dumbfounded.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3955

    Chapter 3955


    Who would have thought that this harmless-looking woman could be so aggressive?


    This was too unexpected.


    However, his expression was quickly restored.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re a gang now, right?¡± the young woman asked curiously.


    Hezti nodded solemnly.


    She said to the two, ¡°Let¡¯s go into the woods. Two big guys are fighting over something good. I can¡¯t


    beat them, so we can team up!¡±


    Licht felt that the woman was a bit fearless, so he asked softly, ¡°Are they beasts of the overlord level?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence. Besides, we can sit aside and wait to reap the benefits,¡± Hezti said


    reassuringly.


    The young woman led the way.


    Hezti noticed that the woman¡¯s legs were imbued with a special spell that allowed her to move quickly.


    That spell was not an ordinary one either. The young woman¡¯s soles seemed to be floating over the


    ground.


    Licht also noticed this and said, ¡°Her wand and cloak are good stuff. Only practitioners with nine stars


    and above can be equipped with that. Mages are different from us. If they use a magic weapon that¡¯s


    too high above their level, their spiritual power will be drained in an instant.¡±


    In that case, this cute and gentle young woman was at least a mage at the peak of eight stars.


    Hezti became more curious and said to Licht, ¡°Could she be a descendant of a holy being just like


    you?¡±


    ¡°Stop kidding me. Do you think holy beings can be found everywhere?¡± Licht scoffed.


    Licht had a point.


    The young woman gradually slowed down, and sweat beaded her forehead. Such high-intensity


    running seemed to drain her spiritual power too.


    Hezti asked the young woman, ¡°Do you know where that ce is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just ahead, but we need to hike over at least two mountains.¡±


    Hezti stopped and said to the young woman, ¡°Let me carry you there.¡±


    Hezti spread his chimera wings and carried the young woman on his back and held Licht with one


    hand.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them flew shakily but did not slow down.


    Hezti said, ¡°Fatty, it¡¯s time for you to lose some weight. I only offered to carry her on my back, but you


    insisted that you couldn¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    ¡°How dare you forget me once you have a woman? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell my grandpa about this and


    let him teach you a lesson about love!¡± Licht scolded.


    ¡°You damn fatty, I¡¯m your senior. How dare you betray me? I¡¯m going to drop you from the air!¡± Hezti


    retorted.


    Anyway, he was sure to take the position of Licht¡®s senior by force!


    With a holy being as his backing, maybe his future days would be easier!


    The young woman pointed the way with her wand before falling asleep on Hezti¡¯s back.


    Very soon, the three of them arrived at the edge of the battle.


    They did not see the battle between the overlords. However, everything within a two-mile radius had


    been destroyed.


    The brown soil was a stark contrast with the lush grass around it.


    Hezti asked in amazement, ¡°Are we toote? Is the fight over?¡±


    ¡°It looks like it. Let¡¯s follow the blood trail. Usually, the loser will die and get eaten by the winner¡­¡± Licht


    pointed the way to Bolot.


    This time, they followed the bloodstains on the ground instead of being living targets in the air.


    Hezti and Licht watched the distance warily.


    A demon ape was tearing apart a Timberwolf which was more than ten meters long with its bare hands.


    Obviously, the Timberwolf was the loser.


    One of the demon ape¡¯s arms drooped down, but it did not stop it from devouring the Timberwolf.


    The young woman woke up at this time.


    Hezti quickly smothered the young woman¡¯s mouth and signaled to her to speak softly.

 Chapter 3956

    Chapter 3956


    The young woman blinked, and Vivian let go of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the big guy! It has taken that thing. Let¡¯s look for it quickly. Maybe it¡¯s around somewhere.¡±


    Licht took a deep breath and pointed at the bloodthirsty demon ape.


    ¡°Is that thing you mentioned the one in its hand?¡±


    The demon ape was holding a treasure box in its hand, which looked quite natural if one did not


    observe carefully.


    The stone box looked like an ax in the demon ape¡¯s hands, and it was using the box to eat the


    Timberwolf.


    Before the three could react, the lower-level beasts in the surroundings prostrated on the ground while


    shaking all over. Roars filled the woods, which seemed a bit intimidating.


    Vivian said, ¡°Are those beasts going to mess with that big guy?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re waiting for the demon ape to finish eating and get the leftovers,¡± Licht said.


    The beasts that had not developed an intelligence hovered around the demon ape anxiously, but none


    of them dared to go forward. Even though the demon ape was in bad shape, they were intimidated


    from the bottom of their hearts.


    Eating high-level beasts could help improve their levels. Therefore, everyone was anxiously waiting for


    the leftovers.


    Licht said, ¡°These things have not developed intelligence. If the demon ape gives an order, all of them


    will attack us.¡±


    ¡°What is that thing? If we can¡¯t deal with it, let¡¯s back off. There¡¯s no need to put our lives at stake


    because of a small thing.¡±


    Licht had a point.


    The young woman said, ¡°I was looking for the Elemental Fruit, and I saw a stone box popping out from


    the ground. Then, they started fighting. Although I don¡¯t know what that box is, it must be very


    important, or two overlords wouldn¡¯t have fought over it.¡±


    Overlord beasts were at the nine-star level!


    They dominated one area and couldmand all the beasts!


    Vivian nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lure these beasts away, and you two get ready to grab that box.¡±


    He schooled his thoughts and slipped away quietly. He found a ce convenient to make a retreat and


    spread his chimera wings. He hovered in the air and smiled down at the demon ape.


    The rules of wind intertwined between his wings. Two forces mingled with each other, and a series of


    wind des hit the demon ape endlessly.


    Although the wind des were mixed with the rules of wind, the effect on the demon ape was not very


    strong. After all, Vivian had not fullyprehended thews of wind.


    The demon ape¡¯s thick hide was strong enough to withstand these overwhelming wind des. Even


    so, it was a huge mistake to disturb its meal.


    The demon ape squatted on the ground, kicked off forcefully, and zoomed toward Ishac.


    Its roar was like amand, and all the surrounding beasts chased after Ishac. The demon ape


    followed closely behind.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian pped his wings and lured the beasts far away.


    The demon ape did not continue the pursuit but returned to its cave with the Timberwolf on its


    shoulders. It flung the Timberwolf on the ground and the stone box into a corner before falling asleep.


    During its sleep, elemental energy appeared all over the demon ape¡¯s body.


    The arm that broke during the fight with the Timberwolf just now was slowly healing. Its body was also


    purging some smelly residue.

 Chapter 3957

    Chapter 3957


    ¡°Gosh, this big guy is scary. It can heal its injuries while sleeping.¡±


    It was obviously Licht¡¯s first time seeing this.


    Although the species of this demon ape was not apparent, it was definitely a beast of the overlord level.


    It was devouring the meat of the Timberwolf just now to turn the food into healing energy to recover


    from its injuries. Fortunately, both Licht and the young woman had followed it, or it would be toote


    when the demon ape woke up from its sleep.


    Licht pulled out a pot of flowers from his ring, held his breath, and carefully ced the pot closest to the


    demon ape.


    The young woman waved her wand, and a gust of breeze mixed with the scent of pollen drifted toward


    the demon ape.


    After waiting for half an hour, Licht walked quickly to the cave and kept the treasure box in his ring. The


    mission was finallypleted, and he put away the pot of flowers.


    The young woman looked at Licht¡¯s cautious action with some curiosity and the pot of flowers he


    treated like a great treasure.


    ¡°What¡¯s that pot of flowers?¡± the young woman asked with wide cute eyes.


    ¡°Drunken Immortal. A whiff of this thing can knock you out for three days,¡± Licht said smugly.


    He had expected the woman¡¯s envy, but she just nodded without a word.


    The two slipped away quietly to meet up with Stefan.


    Licht puffed his chest with a look of victory.


    Cindy said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Once the demon ape finds out, it¡¯ll definitelye after us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t find out. I knocked him out for three days. We¡¯ll be gone by the time he wakes up.¡±


    After saying that, the deafening roar of the demon ape shook the whole mountain range.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Cindy asked with a strange expression.


    ¡°Impossible! Anyone below the holy tier will fall under the Drunken Immortal! It smelled it for half an


    hour before I made a move. It must be a mutant! That¡¯s why!¡±


    Licht seemed to be finding excuses for himself, but from his reaction, it was pretty obvious that he was


    very confident in the Drunken Immortal.


    The three of them hid in another overlord¡¯s territory and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The young woman asked excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at that thing. What is it?¡±


    Licht pulled the stone box out of the ring.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Three people gathered around to look at it.


    There were no traces of polishing on the stone box, so it was formed naturally. It weighed 5,000


    kilograms, but there was nothing special about it, which was very strange.


    The young woman puffed her cheeks and grumbled, ¡°It was something those two big guys were


    fighting over, but it¡¯s just a rock.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen a rock that weighs 5,000 kilograms?!¡± Licht scorned.


    Cindy could not tell either. He hacked the stone with the Caelum Sword several times but failed to split


    it, so he had to seek help from the big roc in Verge Tower.


    It was quite knowledgeable about such things, after all.


    ¡°Big Roc, can you see what¡¯s different about this stone box?¡± Cindy asked curiously.


    If even the big roc could not see anything, maybe it really was just an ordinary stone box.

 Chapter 3958

    Chapter 3958


    ¡°Try testing it with elemental energy. Go with the earth element first. It sounds like a mountain treasure


    from your description,¡± the big roc said.


    Following the big roc¡¯s direction, Molie wrapped the stone box with the earth element. The weight of the


    stone box suddenly increased, and Molie almost had an ident because he did not pay attention.


    Molie rubbed his hands and tried to increase his energy, but the stone box remained motionless.


    When Molie was about to give up, the stone box cracked open a slit. He opened the stone box and


    found a ring inside.


    Licht reached out and took out the ring, trying to see what was unusual about it. However, Molie¡¯s


    expression turned serious.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing that it was just a ring, the young woman lost all interest. It was Molie¡¯s second timeing


    across a ring like this. He took a deep breath and put the ring into his storage ring.


    Seeing Molie¡¯s serious look, Licht realized something.


    Molie definitely knew something about the ring, but Licht did not press further.


    The young woman was uninterested. She obviously did not like such things.


    She said, ¡°I thought I could find loads of Elemental Fruits and make a fortune.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mages supposed to train your spiritual power? Why are you looking for Elemental Fruits?¡±


    Licht asked.


    The young woman said, ¡°Elemental Fruits can enhance my affinity with the power of elements. If I¡¯m


    more proficient at using the rules and power of elements, my casting speed will be several times faster


    than others!¡±


    Molie was amazed at the young woman¡¯s exnation.


    He asked, ¡°Are only Elemental Fruits useful to you?¡±


    The young woman said, ¡°Anything rted to the elements is useful to me.¡±


    Molie nodded, and Licht said wryly, ¡°A mage is a profession that burns money.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m very strong, okay?¡± the young woman said.


    With a thought, a huge ball of water appeared above her head and fell on top of Licht¡¯s head.


    Licht was drenched to the skin.


    ¡°I want to fight you!¡±


    Hearing that, the young woman winked at Licht provocatively. He was obviously provoked.


    Molie crossed his arms and watched the fight cheerfully. Licht took a passive stance during this fight.


    Every time he was bullied, he would yell that he wanted revenge, but nothing happened. Needless to


    say, after such a long time, Molie was d to have met these two jesters.


    To avoid detection, Molie even had to change his character and behavior.


    ¡°Should we discuss what¡¯s next?¡± Molie asked with a frown.


    ¡°Robbery!¡± the young woman shouted with her fist in the air and her eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Seconded!¡± Licht followed with a nod.


    The three of them discussed what to do next.


    In another area of the ancient ruin, a group of people moved forward cautiously.


    ¡°How could there be anyone here? Aren¡¯t we being too careful?¡± Bobby said to Lilly.


    The two of them had yellow tokens hanging from their waists.


    Many followers followed them. They grouped together to avoid any idents.


    There were more than a dozen people with ck and white tokens.


    Molie and Licht¡¯s actions had caused chaos in the whole ancient ruin, and many people followed in


    their footsteps, robbing right and left.

 Chapter 3959

    Chapter 3959


    They wanted to make up for their losses too, so such things happened frequently. Everyone was very


    careful for fear of any idents. More people were in groups than before.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go on your own,¡± Lilly said, rolling his eyes.


    They joined this team just in case. Apart from the forces consisting of red tokens, this team was not


    bad.


    Mages stood in the middle of the team, physique builders on the edge, while elemental practitioners


    filled the space in between.


    Many forces yearned for thisbination. Unfortunately, there were too few mages around.


    Only people born with strong spiritual power could be a mage, and magic practice cost more


    money than a practitioner. No one could afford to develop them at all, just like alchemists.


    Although Bobby grumbled, he was the core of the team, an alchemist. To be precise, he dabbled in


    pills, but different from other alchemists, he specialized in poison.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was one of the most unwee professions.


    A poison master had always been a daunting profession. Few people could get along with a poison


    master because no one knew if they would be poisoned any second. Thus, many people obeyed


    Bobby for fear that he would poison them.


    They did not want to die without realizing it.


    ¡°There¡¯re some Golden Jade Bees not far ahead,¡± Lilly said to Bobby earnestly.


    The Golden Jade Bee was poisonous. If provoked, this beast would swarm by the thousands. Even a


    nine-star expert had to weigh the situation if it was worth facing this beast.


    However, some people were willing to take the risk.


    The Golden Jade Honey produced by the Golden Jade Bees was hard toe by, and a dollop of


    honey the size of a thumb could be sold for 100,000 star dors.


    Not only that, but the Golden Jade Honey could also detoxify and heal wounds, and it was the main


    ingredient in some pills.


    On the Starfall Continent, only the Venom Guild still kept a colony of Golden Jade Bees in captivity, and


    they were almost extinct in other ces.


    After Lilly discovered the Golden Jade Bees, she could not put them out of her mind.


    Back then, theycked the manpower, so she did not think about it.


    Now, they had enough people, so she wanted to see if she could get some honey.


    As soon as everyone walked into the range of the bees, they felt the scorching heat as if magma was


    flowing from the ground.


    Lilly saw three people tightly wrapped in magic clothes collecting Golden Jade Honey.


    It was a treasure she found, so how could she give it up without a fight?


    Lilly yelled, ¡°Thieves! Put down my Golden Jade Honey! How dare you steal from me? Put it down, or


    I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Bobby was startled. Those three people did not take him seriously at all. At any rate, the famous poison


    master Bobby was present, but they went about their way.


    Bobby simply could not ept this and almost wanted to make a move.


    ¡°Damn it, you guys are pushing your luck! Everyone stop! You hurt my treasure, so what are you going


    to do about it?¡± Bobby said sternly, and a powder appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 3960

    Chapter 3960


    Licht took off his helmet and looked at that absurd guy in bafflement.


    ¡°This ce is called Schonberg Ancient Ruin, not your backyard. Is this thing yours just because you


    said so?¡±


    Bobby looked at Licht and scolded angrily, ¡°This thing is mine because I said so. Are you going to


    argue with me?¡±


    Licht had been bullied enough recently, so when he heard Bobby¡¯s words, he took out a jasper bamboo


    pole and looked at Bobby calmly without a word.


    Bobby¡¯s expression changed a little. He did not expect Licht to have such a thing, so he had to weigh


    the situation now.


    ¡°Repelling Bamboo! Why do you have such a treasure?¡±


    ¡°I can smell your stink from miles away. Do you really think I don¡¯t know you¡®re a poison master?¡± Licht


    said sarcastically.


    They came across this bunch of Golden Jade Bees by ident, and Diana simply drove the bees away


    with thews of fire.


    They only nned to take the honey and leave. They did not expect that some people wanted to fight


    them over it, and Licht could not bear it anymore.


    Bobby had lost his earlierposure. The Repelling Bamboo could repel more than half of the poisons


    in the world. It was simply invulnerable.


    Not only that, if one got poisoned by ident, one could split the bamboo pole and consume the


    bamboo water.


    With the existence of the Repelling Bamboo, Bobby¡¯s methods were greatly reduced.


    Bobby, who was not good at fighting, was helpless now.


    Lilly looked at the three of them with a sneer, especially the big fat man. Although Bobby was


    constrained by one treasure, they had more people on their side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this. We only need 90% of it. The remaining 10% is yours.¡±


    Seeing that Bobby was useless now, Lilly still wanted to fight for this treasure instead of giving up.


    The majority winning had always been an iron rule, not to mention she offered them 10%.


    To the team of three, it should be seen as a great gift.


    ¡°Why should we agree?¡± Licht said in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Just because we have more people than you. If you don¡¯t agree, do you want to have a go?¡±


    Several people on the team were sneering.


    They were talents in the outside world anduded as peerless geniuses where they came from.


    Although they were notbeled as freaks here, how many freaks could there be nowadays?


    Thus, they grouped together to protect themselves and to fight for opportunities. Now, the opportunity


    was right before them. They could not choose to turn a blind eye.


    For a moment, the two parties confronted each other, and no one was willing to back down.


    ¡°You have ady with you. Is she your chick? Little girl, why don¡¯t you follow me? I can take good care


    of you.¡±


    ¡°Hand over all the treasures you have or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    These arrogant guys had their noses up in the air and would not hesitate to fight for what they wanted.


    The young woman did not let them have their way. Wind des appeared all over the sky out of thin air


    and whipped around them like a hurricane.


    The fierce wind sliced their bodies evenly and split them apart, not giving them any chance to fight back


    at all.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Diana looked at these people with his arms crossed and brows furrowed.


    The guys who spoke crudely just now ended up in a bad state. Their flesh was cut open, and the power


    of rules permeated the skin.


    The rules of wind tortured them endlessly.


    The young woman stepped forward and said, ¡°Hand over all the treasures and tokens you have or I¡¯ll


    kill you!¡±

 Chapter 3961

    Chapter 3961


    The young woman looked adorable, but her words were unusually ferocious!


    A fiery pepper indeed!


    Ynda nudged Licht and asked, ¡°Were you unwilling to fight her because you knew she was so


    fierce?¡±


    Ynda was very curious now. This young woman really surprised him. He thought she was just a


    woman traveling alone, so he would help her if he could.


    After that, she became an unwanted burden, and now, she turned into a savage child!


    Licht could hardly express his distress and could only roll his eyes in anger upon hearing Ynda¡¯s


    words.


    Although those guys started to take off their belongings, they moved very slowly.


    Ynda could see that these people were extremely untrustworthy. They were merely buying time. He


    pulled out Verge Tower and winked at Licht.


    The two were about to step forward when the young woman grabbed Ynda and said, ¡°The stone


    box.¡±


    Ynda handed the stone box to the young woman.


    The next moment, the whole team was taken down, sprawled all over the ground. Except for thedies


    with their clothes still intact, the others only had a pair of underpants left.


    After everything was done, Ynda and the others quickly fled the scene. It was a good harvest.


    Seeing the spoils, they were delighted. It was more fun to y the game this way in the ancient ruin!


    ¡°These are all my treasures.¡± Licht felt an indescribable feeling in his whole body when he uttered these


    words.


    It was more apparent when Ynda looked at this obviously wealthy guy acting this way.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did your family end up being this wealthy because everyone did this?¡± Ynda asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Licht was upset.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a rich kid,¡± Ynda said contemptuously.


    Licht rolled his eyes, looked at the ignorant Ishac, and said, ¡°What do you know? No money in a


    wealthy family would go to waste, okay? Do you really think that all my family¡¯s wealth dropped from


    the sky?¡±


    The young woman was really only interested in things rting to the power of elemental rules, with no


    interest in other things at all.


    She said eagerly, ¡°Robbing is fun! Let¡¯s do it again!¡±


    ¡°Why is a kid like you only interested in robbery? You have to act like a mage. ¡±


    During their previous conversation, Ynda and Licht learned that this young girl was only 15 years


    old.


    Ynda was shocked when he got to know this. A seven-star mage at the age of 15, with abat


    ability of eight stars and who could fight a nine-star powerhouse.


    This record was really unheard of.


    Even Licht was surprised by this young girl.


    Her teacher gave her an interference crystal that prevented others from finding out her true age, and


    not even Verge Mirror could help. This also led to the fact that only Ynda was ssified as an


    exceptional talent during the test.


    Ynda was even more dumbfounded when he heard the series of news.


    Topare was to despair. He had never heard of a girl with suchbat power.


    The young girl stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid!¡±

 Chapter 3962

    Chapter 3962


    Subconsciously, she puffed out her chest.


    Bobby, Lilly, and the others woke up with fuzzy heads. Those three people simply beat their team to the


    ground without leaving them the slightest bit of glory.


    At this moment, a team wearing masks and holding sticks surrounded them.


    ¡°Hand over everything you have or we won¡¯t spare you!¡± the guy in the lead said viciously.


    This was not their first time robbing. Opportunities could be found everywhere in the Schonberg


    Ancient Ruin. However, opportunity depended on luck, and very often, it would end up with other


    people after searching for a long time.


    Inparison, robbing was easier.


    Various treasures could end up in their hands without any effort. Moreover, these arrogant talents more


    or less had good things in their hands, and they could also replenish supplies. However, they picked


    the wrong targets this time.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    These people had just been ransacked, and they looked worse for wear, only left with a pair of


    underpants like skinned animals.


    Bobby said angrily, ¡°Do we look like we have treasures on us?¡±


    The masked man chuckled, which made him feel like he was being mocked.


    Bobby stood up and said to everyone, ¡°Since we¡¯ve ended up like this, let¡¯s fight them to the end. If we


    win, everything they have will be ours! If we lose, we just get a beating!¡±


    Bobby gritted his teeth and said fiercely.


    Everyone agreed with Bobby.


    Who cared who the other party was?


    Since they wanted to rob, they would do the same!


    Everyone suddenly came to life.


    On a hill not far away, Licht said to Moses, ¡°Those people are really unlucky. They encountered another


    group of robbers and are fighting now.¡±


    The young girl was unhappy upon hearing this.


    She went through so much effort before she joined the ranks of robbing, but now, she hadpetitors


    trying to snatch her business!


    She rubbed the cicada silk mask on her face and said, ¡°No way, let¡¯s wait for the oue. They¡¯re


    looking down on us and grabbing our business! We can¡¯t let them go!¡±


    As the girl spoke, she formed an image as smooth as a mirror on the open space in front of her with


    her magic wand, which disyed the scene of those people fighting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s attackter when they¡¯re tired from fighting and teach them a lesson!¡± the young girl said to the


    two earnestly.


    Hezti subconsciously moved closer to Licht and looked at him.


    Licht moved too.


    There was no space left for Hezti right now. No one treated him as a human. It left him in a difficult


    position.


    During the test, Hezti was seen as a freak, but after encountering these two, he became the weakest


    instead. He felt extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you¡¯re hungry, eat some food. Don¡¯t pop pills as if they¡¯re candy. It¡¯s a


    waste, you know?¡± Licht¡®s voice reached Hezti¡¯s ears.


    Seeing Hezti¡¯s feeble look, he asked with concern, ¡°You¡®re not poisoned, are you?¡±


    ¡°Go away, you hypocritical descendant of a holy being!¡±

 Chapter 3963

    Chapter 3963


    The young girl also turned to Moses, who said angrily, ¡°You go away too, you freak!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled when they realized it.


    It turned out that Ynda had seen through their strength and was now feeling a little unbnced.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The most important thing is to find good parents. Just look at me, am I proud just because my grandpa


    is a great holy being? As humans, we need to be down-to-earth. For example, my father has reached


    the peak of nine stars and has taken the step into the semi-holy existence now, but did I say anything


    or brag about it?¡±


    Licht persuaded Ynda earnestly in the most hypocritical untingnguage.


    Ynda really wanted to say, ¡°Damn you, my olddy is at the god tier, this ancient ruin is my


    backyard, and you¡¯re in my home right now. How dare you speak to me like this?!¡±


    He had been with Licht for a while and was almost influenced by his behavior.


    This was the mission location his mother gave him, and he had toplete the mission here. Most


    importantly, he might find some clues about his mother here.


    Ynda finally realized the crux of the problem. He had a task to do here, he should not be robbing


    others.


    ¡°After this operation, we have something else to do. I have some information left to me by an


    acquaintance that I need to look for. Do you want to go together?¡±


    Ynda acted like a neer, but he was now saying that he had information.


    Licht looked at Ynda¡¯s foolish appearance and said, ¡°I¡¯d bettere with you to prevent you from


    going to extremes.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing else to do. I¡¯ll follow you guys!¡± the young girl said with a nod.


    Ynda waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bobby looked at those guys they had taken down with the appearance of a victor. Although he could


    not beat Licht and the others, these guys were easy to deal with.


    How dare these people mess with him?!


    They were simply courting death!


    Bobby and the others started to loot around when Licht suddenly appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m here to inform you that we¡¯ll be confiscating these things. You can have the next round.¡±


    Licht said to Bobby while swinging the stick in his hand.


    Seeing the young girl with the stone box in her arms, his head hurt.


    Ynda was wiping Verge Tower with a rag in his hand. Bobby could only ept his fate and knock


    himself out.


    It would hurt less if he hit himself, right?


    When they woke up again, everyone was in the same state, with their heads aching and nothing on


    them. The culprits had run far away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Seeing Ynda looking around aimlessly, Licht asked subconsciously.


    The young girl yawned and followed behind the two of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There isn¡¯t any information about where the thing is kept, but I¡¯m thinking of going here.¡±


    Ynda pointed to where a skull was drawn on the map.


    Licht¡¯s expression changed rapidly as he asked, ¡°Do you know that no one has ever left that ce


    alive?!¡±

 Chapter 3964

    Chapter 3964


    ¡°I have a feeling that I can only find the truth there and figure out what happened to the ancient ruin,¡±


    Jasmine nodded and said solemnly.


    Licht frowned at Jasmine¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the Amber family discovered the


    Schonberg Ancient Ruin?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so? Since it was discovered by the Amber family, why are the natives herebeled


    as Sin Capital? Sin Capital is the same as the Land of Sin. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡®t know these things.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that someone discovered this ce long before the Amber family?¡±


    ¡°Not discovered but created. That person created the ancient ruin. It¡¯s just that no one knows about it,¡±


    Jasmine said to Licht.


    Licht was curious how Jasmine found out. It was not that easy for the other party to get such


    information.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about your background, my senior,¡± Licht said to Jasmine with a


    grin.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s head to Sin Capital now.¡±


    The young girl tilted her head and looked at Richard. She took two steps forward and poked Jasmine¡¯s


    finger with a needle, drawing a drop of Jasmine¡¯s blood.


    The young girl looked at Jasmine with a smirk and destroyed the needle.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Licht asked doubtfully upon seeing the young girl¡¯s actions.


    ¡°This is a secret between me and him. I can¡¯t tell you!¡± the young girl said with a smile as if it was just a


    trivial matter.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine did not think too much about the young girl¡¯s actions.


    The young girl said to Joe, ¡°You need to protect your precious blood or you¡¯ll run into trouble.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Jasmine asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± The young girl hummed a tune out of boredom as she followed the


    two.


    They saw a lot of people along the way, many of which were headed to Sin Capital too.


    Everyone had heard of this ce, but they just could not help but check it out to see if they could find


    any opportunity. Many people shared this thought as figures zoomed past them. Everyone was in a


    hurry.


    Outside Sin Capital, there was a small town left by the people who entered the ancient ruin before.


    They stayed here to observe what the inside of the capital was like.


    Of course, many nosy parkers wanted to go in and take a look at this cursed ce.


    This was the case with some pretentious geniuses. They thought they were the best in the world and


    acted alone arrogantly. They did not team up with others or leave behind any bold words. They simply


    walked into Sin Capital alone and never appeared again.


    Once upon a time, many people entered Sin Capital when the ancient ruin first opened.


    Of those who went in, less than 10% came out alive in the end.


    After that lesson, anyone who entered the ancient ruin would be warned not to step into that ce.


    Even so, it could not be stopped.

 Chapter 3965

    Chapter 3965


    Hezti looked at the small town and the huge city not far away.


    The ck city wall as high as 100 meters seemed to im how extraordinary it was. Anyone would


    think that this ce was solemn and subconsciously assume that it was a cursed ce. Even the


    fearless Licht felt a little creeped out.


    He could not help his legs from trembling.


    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem interesting. Let¡¯s turn back¡­¡±


    ¡°Coward, you¡¯ve said several times along the way that you don¡¯t want to go in. We won¡¯t force you, but


    please don¡¯t act like a coward, okay?¡± the young girl said contemptuously.


    Licht did not refute her words but said, ¡°I won¡¯t go in. Your provocation tactic won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a letdown!¡±


    ¡°Huh, am I or are you? I hope you can make it clear!¡± Licht asked the young girl while carrying her on


    his back.


    He had worked so hard to carry her, but she had nothing good to say about him. She even called him a


    coward now.


    Hezti said to the two, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. I can go in alone.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll follow you!¡±


    Licht persuaded, ¡°If you die inside, no one will care about it, but if I don¡¯te out, my grandpa will


    definitelye to my rescue.¡±


    ¡°My teacher too! ¡± the young girl said.


    Hezti could not help but smile wryly. These two were going in with him with this idea in mind. To be


    honest, he really did not think of this.


    In everyone¡¯s sight, the three of them walked to the Sin Capital while talking andughing. Everyone


    was filled with disbelief.


    Was courting death a team activity now?


    Hezti and the others pushed open the city gate and looked inside, which seemed no different from the


    outside world.


    The only difference was the high wall that separated them. Hezti and the others were surprised that Sin


    Capital looked so normal.


    The three people¡¯s sudden appearance did not shock anyone. Some of them did not even raise their


    heads, and everyone went about their own affairs. Everything seemed strangely harmonious.


    ¡°Did they not see us? Or are they pretending not to see us?¡± Licht asked curiously.


    These people seemed to turn a blind eye.


    Hezti also said oddly, ¡°Are there too many people courting death this year that they¡¯ve gotten used to


    it?¡±


    Licht sniffed the air carefully and said, ¡°There¡¯s a smell of holy artifacts here. The legendary holy object


    may be here. No wonder no one has found it over the years. It must be hidden here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there are holy artifacts here?¡± Hezti looked at Licht curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you human? Why


    are you so sensitive to treasures?¡±


    ¡°When did I tell you that I¡¯m a human?¡± Licht said, rolling his eyes.


    The young girl took out a small mirror and observed Licht carefully.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell his race. He has a secret treasure on him that can prevent detection.¡±


    Hezti looked at Licht curiously, especially at Licht¡¯s unconscious wiggling of his nose just now.


    ¡°Are you a Relic Hunter Mouse? No wonder you sneak around and have so many treasures on you.


    You¡¯re just ying to your strengths!¡± Hezti made a bold guess.


    Licht neither denied nor refuted Edgar, simply looking at Hezti with a sneer.


    The young girl took out a small dagger and was about to stab Licht.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Licht said anxiously.


    ¡°I want to cut off a piece of flesh so that I can find out your race!¡± the young girl said.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3966

    Chapter 3966


    Licht looked at the young girl, subconsciously took two steps back, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a descendant of a


    holy being!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± the young girl responded but still waved the dagger in her hand.


    Marsha pressed the young girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Stop messing around!¡±


    The three continued walking into Sin Capital.


    ¡°There¡¯re so many natives here.¡± Licht looked around curiously.


    The three of them sat in the restaurant, which was an exchange point for all sorts of information. The


    restaurant was very crowded.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you heard? Many outsiders have gathered outside.¡±


    ¡°It seems that every thousand years, a group of extraterrestrial visitors will appear. I wonder what


    they¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? The aura of a holy object has appeared on Ocr Mountain, do you know?¡± an attendant


    interrupted.


    ¡°I heard that many experts from Grotto Eden have rushed to Ocr Mountain!¡±


    The brawny man who had just mentioned Ocr Mountain said tentatively, ¡°Maybe they can find the


    holy object and bring it back sessfully.¡±


    With just a few sentences, Marsha and the others had determined their next destination, Ocr


    Mountain.


    Listening to the conversations around them, they had a clear understanding of Sin Capital. Although


    this ce was known as Sin Capital to the outside world, the natives called it Grotto Eden.


    Outsiders only appeared at the periphery of this blessednd.


    They would reach the core area of the blessednd after crossing the high city wall.


    The people of Grotto Eden seldom walked out of the high city wall. The resources in the core area were


    much better than anything they could find outside.


    Besides, many practitioners in Grotto Eden practiced a method thatbined physique building and


    elemental practice handed down from ancient times.


    Such practice methods were readily avable everywhere.


    The children here started physique building at a young age, using techniques to break the limits of the


    human body and introduce energy into the body to temper it.


    It could be said that the practitioners here were much stronger than those outside. They bought a map


    and headed to Ocr Mountain.


    Licht said confidently, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely get our hands on the holy object this time. After all, our strength


    is not for show.¡±


    ¡°Did you notice that we didn¡¯t run into any freaks with red tokens at all?¡± Marsha asked.


    ¡°Are you saying that they sneaked into Sin Capital just like us?¡± Licht said in surprise.


    Even so, Licht felt that Marsha had a point. Licht looked around cautiously.


    The three quickly rushed to Ocr Mountain.


    Ocr Mountain had almost be an adventure paradise for practitioners, many of who were


    looking around to see if they could find some treasures.


    ¡°Follow me. I know the rough location of the holy object,¡± Licht transmitted his voice to the two.


    The two followed Licht and arrived at a mountain stream.


    ¡°This is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Does this look like a ce with holy objects?¡± the young girl said with a look of


    disgust.


    ¡°Who told you that the holy object is on the surface? I¡¯m just looking for a hole convenient for us to


    enter,¡± Licht said slyly.

 Chapter 3967

    Chapter 3967


    A man with a ck hood, a swordsman, and a middle-aged man in a long robe stood in confrontation.


    On the other side were Regus and an unknown topless burly man.


    The cave could hardly contain the aura of several people, and marks appeared on the stone wall. It


    could be seen from the traces and displeasure seeping from several people that they had just


    experienced a battle.


    ¡°Hand over the holy object,¡± the middle-aged man named Duane said calmly.


    Regus looked at the man in ck with a folding fan in hand.


    ¡°Your Highness, you attacked me when we were in Cirrus City. Do you want to do it again? I have no


    intention of meddling in your affairs, but I like this thing very much, so I hope you can give it up to me,¡±


    The man in ck said with a sinister smile.


    He held a flute in his hand, ready to strike at any time.


    Seeing this, Duane said to the swordsman, ¡°We¡¯re people of Grotto Eden, and this holy object belongs


    to Grotto Eden, so we can¡¯t give it up so easily.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of them¡­¡± The swordsman spoke calmly as if talking about something insignificant, followed


    by a mighty sword light that disyed his might to smash this cave into pieces.


    At this moment, Benita emerged from the ground, appeared next to the holy object, and grabbed the


    mirror.


    Before he could react, he sensed the extremely powerful sword intent of the swordsman.


    He hurriedly threw the mirror on the ground and said, ¡°Take it away and wait for me outside.¡±


    In an instant, he flipped the Caelum Sword in his hand. A ray of sword intent emerged, and he fought


    with the swordsman.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the swordsman snapped.


    ¡°We found this thing first. You guys are stealing it from us, you know?¡± Benita said calmly.


    The swordsman could not care less. This guy who appeared suddenly took away their opportunity, so


    everyone should die.


    While Benita parried his attack, he saw Regus and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t all your


    predecessors die here?¡±


    Regus looked helplessly at this foolhardy guy who was fighting and chatting at the same time.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take care of them first,¡± Regus said.


    ¡°Okay, leave this to me.¡±


    Benita wiggled his body, and Verge Tower hovered above his head, emitting a protective shield around


    him. The Caelum Sword in his handunched the Greenpeak Sword Formation.


    The man in ck looked at Regus and beckoned, ¡°The bloodline of the third prince has always made


    others excited.¡±


    Duane confronted the topless burly man.


    Benita sted a hole in the cave with his sword and flew to the sky above Ocr Mountain, pointing


    his sword at the swordsman. Although the swordsman¡¯s sword was unknown, it was no ordinary item to


    be able to fight against Caelum Sword.


    The swordsman seemed a little different too.


    He seemed more inclined in practicing thews. With a sword in his hand, his sword intent soared, and


    sword shadows floated in the air.


    The sword shadows merged together, materializing into a sword intent that could almost tear through


    the sky.


    It attacked Benita!


    Benita did not dodge at all. Verge Tower, which was hovering above and controlled by both Benita and


    the big roc, simply blocked the attack.


    After the sword attack, Verge Tower was still exuding an inexplicable aura, which surrounded and


    protected Benita from any damage.


    The more Benita fought, the more aggressive he got. He slowly unraveled his practice level, from eight


    stars to the middle stage of nine stars.


    The energy that he had been suppressing slowly flowed all over his body, and his depleted veins also


    exploded deafeningly!

 Chapter 3968

    Chapter 3968


    The swordsman looked at Anita in shock. He was an expert in thete stage of nine stars, considered


    one of the best in Grotto Eden. He was also a founder of a guild in Grotto Eden.


    He never thought things would end up like this.


    When he met Anita for the first time, thetter was clearly at the eight-star level, but he could already


    block one of his sword strikes.


    In the swordsman¡¯s opinion, an eight-star fighting head-on against a nine-star was simply impossible.


    The swordsman had always been invincible among his peers and could fight beyond his level. He


    never thought that Anita could fight just like him.


    Anita flexed his body and said to the swordsman, ¡°I don¡¯t fear anyone below the holy tier. Do you want


    to fight?¡±


    Those few simple words contained indescribable arrogance.


    The swordsman frowned deeply. His sword shed out, followed by sword shadows, and the two


    fought.


    Anita used the Splitting Sword Technique. Space cracks appeared one after another. No one could tell


    when the next sword strike would fly out from which crack.


    The swordsman was trying his best to deal with this situation, and his whole body was covered in


    wounds.


    Anita was almost invincible.


    Although he had been fooling around with Licht recently, his utilization of energy was more proficient,


    and any slight changes in energy made him more sensitive during the fight.


    Being able to control energy to the slightest almost enabled him to make a judgment in a split second.


    The famed swordsman fell from a high altitude under Anita¡¯s strike in full view.


    The famous sword broke into two pieces as the swordsman¡¯s sword heart shattered.


    Anita looked at the swordsman with disinterest. Although he did not kill the other party, his sword heart


    was destroyed. For a swordsman, it was no different from killing him.


    Unless he could rebuild his sword heart.


    A white tiger mark appeared on the forehead of the topless burly man as he fought Duane with all his


    might. The white tiger imprint made him invincible.


    Although Duane could still fight head-on with this guy from the white tiger royal family right now, his


    defeat was just a matter of time.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who really aroused Anita¡¯s curiosity was the man in ck.


    Regus used thews of metal and space to fight the man in ck.


    Anita did not join the fight but observed thews of space. If he could merge thews of space and the


    Splitting Sword Technique, hisbat power would probably reach greater heights.


    Anita twitched his fingers and closed his eyes. He reyed Regus¡¯ power when he used thews of


    space in his mind and wanted to use this opportunity to resonate with it.


    No one on Ocr Mountain took any action against the arrogant Bokir.


    This guy could beat a powerhouse at thete stage of nine stars. No one would attract Anita¡¯s attention


    at this time. They could only watch Anita posing pretentiously in the air but do nothing about it.


    Cracks formed in the space, and void cracks appeared one after another as if they would devour


    everything in the next moment.


    Everyone was startled and angry. The power of the void gushed from the shattered space, and it was


    the power that could destroy everything.


    Anita assimted variousws to form a blend of void energy in the end. This was the supreme power.


    He opened his eyes and shed with his Caelum Sword.


    Anita disappeared from the spot and reappeared next to the man in ck. He shed the man in ck


    horizontally with his Caelum Sword. Then, he disappeared before the man in ck and returned to his


    original position.

 Chapter 3969

    Chapter 3969


    This movement wasparable with the Flying Thunder God Technique. Although Sandra was still


    exploring, the rudimentary form could already be seen.


    The man in ck was furious. No one had ever dared to attack him at this time.


    Sandra was definitely one of them, and that action left him a little bewildered.


    ¡°Third prince, you¡¯re really lucky, but it won¡¯t happen again next time.¡±


    The man in ck turned into a cloud of ck mist that disappeared into thin air.


    However, the man in ck did not know that Sandra¡¯s sword was not intended to kill him. Instead, it


    had left an imperceptible mark on his body.


    Sandra appeared beside the man in ck who had disappeared. He looked at the man in ck, and


    two marks on his body shed.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a mission to subdue everyone who entered the Schonberg Ancient Ruin. I wonder if you¡¯ re


    willing to submit to me.¡±


    Sandra solemnly added, ¡°If you refuse, I won¡¯t force it, but I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The man in ck had never met such an arrogant person. He looked at Sandra and asked mockingly,


    ¡°Someone like you wants to subdue me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to do this at first, so I¡¯m discussing it with you,¡± Sandra said to the man in ck earnestly.


    The man in ck never thought that Sandra could be so shameless. A polo appeared in his hand,


    and its tune attacked Sandra with great spiritual power. Great spiritual power permeated the space, and


    the surrounding beasts trembled in submission.


    Sandra flipped his hand, and countless splitting sword intentunched at the man in ck, while Verge


    Tower shone brightly above his head.


    Two imprints appeared on his body. A huge chimera appeared in front of the man in ck and threw a


    punch at him.


    Following the appearance of the flying snake imprint, the strength of the man in ck was suppressed.


    At this moment, a sudden change urred. The exotic beasts were controlled by the man in ck and


    attacked Sandra one after another.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The third White Marsh imprint appeared on Sandra¡¯s body, which suppressed all the exotic beasts.


    The aura of the royal family pressed down on them, and all of them cowered tremblingly.


    Seeing this, the man in ck no longer had anything else to fight Sandra with.


    He turned into a ck mist and disappeared in front of Albert.


    Following thest sneak attack, the man in ck had removed the mark on his body. Sandra regained


    hisposure, and Regus rushed over btedly.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Sandra shrugged in response.


    Sandra¡¯s heart was bleeding. It was definitely the best chance to kill the man in ck just now.


    Unfortunately, he only thought of fighting just now. Otherwise, he could have taken the man in ck


    into Verge Tower and let the Dragonvale guards inside beat him into submission.


    He could only wait for the next opportunity to kill that guy, then.


    ¡°How did you be so powerful all of a sudden?¡± Regus looked at Sandra curiously.


    He was still an eight-star back then, but now, he was a nine-star.


    ¡°Huh, speaking of which, you have to make it up to me. In order to help you just now, I consumed an


    Energy Concentration Pill. That excellent grade pill cost me 200,000 star dors.¡±

 Chapter 3970

    Chapter 3970


    As Nana spoke, his level dropped to eight stars.


    His breathing became disordered, his face was flushed, and there was a trickle of blood at the corner of


    his mouth.


    It looked like the side effects of taking the Energy Concentration Pill.


    ¡°I thought I could help you get rid of that guy before the pill lost its effect, but he ran too quickly,¡± Nana


    said.


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t run away, it would¡¯ve been worse for you,¡± Regus said helplessly as he rolled his eyes at


    Josef.


    Regus did not dwell on Nana¡¯s strength. At their level, everyone had secrets, so Regus did not ask.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I¡¯d have died under his hands,¡± Nana said nonchntly.


    Regus simply stretched his hand out to Nana and said, ¡°You got that mirror. Hand it over.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Nana said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you ying dumb? That thing isn¡¯t the holy object of Ocr Mountain but the Jasmine family,¡±


    Regus said mildly.


    Nana said unhappily, ¡°Just because your family is big and powerful doesn¡¯t mean that everything


    belongs to you. Since you¡¯ve taken over Schonberg Ancient Ruin, you should have withstood the


    pressure and fully upied it.¡±


    ¡°Why let casual practitioners like us enter? My teacher won¡¯t be happy if he knows you¡¯re using your


    power to oppress others,¡± Nana threatened.


    Licht emerged from underground and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you really dare to do this, the Great Holy


    Polo might demand an exnation from your Jasmine family.¡±


    Regus looked at Licht curiously and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the fame of the Great Holy Polo back then and


    only found out when I asked some elders of my family about him. I¡¯m afraid the Great Holy Polo


    wouldn¡¯t dare to set foot in the Jasmine royal family,¡± Regus said casually.


    Licht obviously did not know this.


    Apparently, the Great Holy Polo had a past with the Jasmine royal family while treasure hunting back


    then.


    Regus brought this up because he wanted to have a good talk with Nana and to prevent him from


    bringing up the Great Holy Polo every now and then to threaten him.


    He paused and added, ¡°This holy object belongs to my family because only the blood of the Jasmine


    royal family can activate it. Even if you get your hands on Verge Mirror, you can¡¯t use it at all.¡±


    When the Schonberg Ancient Ruin was opened previously, some talents of the Jasmine royal family


    obviously took this treasure into the secret realm.


    Unfortunately, no one returned after entering Sin Capital.


    Nana thought, ¡®The royal families have started using sophisticated methods such as bloodline


    authentication to prevent their holy objects from falling into the hands of others. If I find any other


    treasures in the future, does it mean I can¡¯t use them?¡¯


    Nana looked at Regus and said helplessly to Licht, ¡°Give him that mirror.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Licht said indignantly, ¡°We worked so hard to grab it. Why should we give it to him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give it to him either, but the point is, we can¡¯t use it.¡±

 Chapter 3971

    Chapter 3971


    Although Licht knew this, seeing Regus¡¯ smug face, he was still reluctant to give up the thing that he


    finally got his hands on.


    Most importantly, Licht was peeved by Regus¡¯ words just now.


    Licht still obeyed Morine and reluctantly handed over the mirror.


    Regus took out arge pile of dried meat and said to Licht as if apologizing, ¡°I¡¯ll ept this thing, but I¡¯ll


    also promise that I won¡¯t get involved in the subsequent fights for any treasure. It¡¯s enough for me to


    fulfill my task with just this thing.¡±


    Although Regus was acting this way now, Morine knew he did not use his full strength when he fought


    the man in ck just now.


    If Regus went all out, even Morine would find it difficult to deal with him.


    Thus, Morine chose to stay on his good side.


    He did not have to kill everyone. Making friends was also a good choice.


    Morine said calmly, ¡°Do you know what the treasure in the ancient ruin is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it. I don¡¯t know what exactly it is, but it seems to have magical power. The elders in


    the family guessed that it may be a godly weapon,¡± Regus replied.


    Morine nodded.


    Sure enough, the thing left behind by his mother was no joking matter.


    ¡°Now that my problem is solved, let¡¯s talk about you guys. You pretended to rob the rich and help the


    poor, and you took action on my people without qualms. How should we deal with this?¡± Regus said


    angrily.


    ¡°We didn¡®t do anything. Don¡¯t frame us,¡± the young girl said cutely.


    She frowned as if she was gearing up for a fight.


    Morine looked at Regus and asked, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything at all. Stop making wild guesses.¡±


    ¡°My family members sent the message that only two people attacked them at first, one fat and one thin.


    They only attacked the men and stripped them bare, while the women were left aside.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Later, another mage appeared, and she also started to attack the women. The little tower above your


    head is your signature.¡±


    Regus looked at Morine curiously as if he wanted to see how Morine would react.


    Morine continued calmly, ¡°Did you see our portraits? If not, everything is wild spection.¡±


    Morine would never admit to having anything to do with that.


    If this matter got out, he would be everyone¡¯s target.


    It was rumored that Cesar and Jonas had formed a new camp outside.


    The purpose was to deal with the three of them.


    If this matter got out, Cesar and Jonas alone could take him down easily.


    Only a fool would foolishly admit that he had something to do with this matter right now.


    Morine looked at Regus guiltily.


    At this moment, the topless burly man approached, and Morine covered the young girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look! You might suffer from sore eyes!¡± Morine warned.


    Hearing Morine¡¯s words, the topless burly man reluctantly put on a robe and said gruffly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill


    that guy. He escaped. I¡¯m a member of the white tiger royal family, Parkson.¡±


    ¡°Big tiger! Can you transform?¡±


    The young girl was obviously very interested in the white tiger royal family and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always


    wanted to have a white tiger as my mount.¡± The young girl was obviously very interested in the white


    tiger royal family and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to have a white tiger as my mount.¡±

 Chapter 3972

    Chapter 3972


    Parkson¡¯s face turned blue as he froze in ce.


    He was the prince of the white tiger royal family, one of the nine royal families.


    Now, this young girl was saying she wanted a white tiger as her mount.


    Was there no respect for him?


    Chyntia quickly covered the young girl¡¯s mouth.


    Whoa, what the hell did he hear?


    ¡°This child doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying.¡±


    He could only exin feebly and whisper to the young girl, ¡°Something like this can only be said in


    private. Don¡¯t the white tiger royal family deserve any respect?¡±


    The young girl nodded and beckoned to Parkson.


    Parkson actually approached her.


    The young girl asked, ¡°Will you be my mount?¡±


    Parkson was dumbfounded.


    Chyntia could only pull the young girl behind him.


    The corner of Parkson¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Chyntia and said, ¡°Hehe, I know that this must


    be your idea! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re a family, so don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Chyntia responded meekly.


    Parkson felt as if he was being yed out.


    Regus said, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, calm down. My teacher is a holy being,¡± Chyntia added.


    ¡°The Great Holy Polo?¡± Parkson said with a strange expression.


    Regus felt his head aching. Chyntia did not realize that he was walking on a tightrope.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chyntia said with a nod. It was not his first time using that name, so this was no big deal.


    ¡°Very good. I want to have a match with you.¡±


    Chyntia looked at Parkson who was already burning with anger. He immediately understood that he


    had said the wrong thing again.


    Obviously, this Great Holy Polo whom Chyntia had not seen before had done a lot of wicked things.


    Otherwise, Licht would not have told him not to use that name to scare others right from the beginning.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Great Holy Polo must have visited the white tiger family before.


    Seeing Parkson¡¯s appearance, the white tiger family¡¯s treasure vault must have been emptied.


    ¡°IfI said I was lying to you just now, will you believe me?¡± Chyntia smiled innocently.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    The white tiger mark appeared on Parkson¡¯s forehead. His two arms turned into white tiger arms as he


    wed Anderson.


    Chyntia hadprehended somews of space, and he retreated in a trantional movement.


    Although Parkson missed the first attack, his second attack quickly followed.


    Chyntia backed away, and he tensed up.


    Parkson¡¯s two moves seemed ordinary, but he used the deadliest attacks of the white tiger family.


    His transformed arms contained Tiger¡¯s Carnage, and its terrifying power might be released at any


    time.


    Even Chyntia felt a little ufortable under this overwhelming pressure.


    He could not use any of his moves at all.


    He was not familiar with Regus and Parkson, so he did not want to use his trump cards. He was afraid


    that something might happenter.


    The Fiona royal family and the ancient Heavenly Court were on good terms now.


    The white tiger family joined forces with the Fiona royal family here. With such problematic


    rtionships going on, Chyntia felt that it was better to have fewerplications, so he dared not fight


    back too much.

 Chapter 3973

    Chapter 3973


    In an instant, Maurina¡¯s whole arm surged with energy as he imitated the chimera arm and met


    Parkson¡¯s punch.


    As the two fists collided, Maurina felt his energy surging, and even his internal organs shuddered as he


    spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Maurina was at a disadvantage, but he did not give up. He threw out one punch after another, almost a


    one-for-one exchange with Parkson. In the end, his arms drooped limply at his sides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fight me? Come on, let¡¯s see who can defeat the other.¡±


    Parkson and Maurinay on the ground, their broken arms hung limply from their shoulders.


    Even so, Maurina still refused to admit defeat.


    Parkson was even more so.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The two were still bickering while lying on the floor.


    When they fought, Parkson had limited his strength to eight stars, and so did Stefan.


    Although they were in bad shape, the two became friends strangely and inexplicably.


    The young girl looked a little stealthy as she quietly squatted in front of Parkson and waved her magic


    wand. Tree vines tied Parkson up as she chanted a lengthy incantation.


    No one knew the meaning of the spell she chanted as they stared at her nkly.


    The next scene overturned everyone¡¯s perception.


    ¡°Reveal yourself, my most loyal white tiger mount!¡±


    After the young girl finished speaking, she jumped on Parkson.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Parkson really turned into a gigantic white tiger more than ten meters long,


    roaring as if wanting to tear everything in front of him.


    The young girl looked petite as she sat on Parkson¡®s neck, smothered in his fur.


    She was almost lost in all that fluff.


    Parkson, who had changed into his original form, roared angrily, ¡°Little one, get off me! You can¡¯t bully


    others like this. I didn¡¯t do anything at all, but I¡¯m your mount now!¡±


    The young girl was obviously a little guilty as she jumped down obediently. She rubbed Parkson¡¯s head


    as she muttered something under her breath.


    Before anyone could react, a hexagram appeared and the twopleted the blood contract.


    Seeing this, both Licht and Regus subconsciously moved away from the young girl.


    She was simply the devil incarnate.


    Parkson did not do anything, but he ended up as her mount.


    Even Maurina felt a little shocked.


    He sat up from the ground and looked at the young girl.


    The young girl obviously felt guilty. She unconsciously backed away, twitched her fingers, and said to


    Morten, ¡°I really can¡¯t help myself. Scold me if you want.¡±


    During their journey, the young girl had always listened to Stefan.


    Maybe because they were of the human race or Maurina felt like her big brother, the young girl now


    looked at Maurina guiltily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to scold you, but don¡¯t you think this isn¡¯t appropriate?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. The big guy should be very happy. At least, he¡¯s very happy now.¡±


    The young girl frowned and asked the big guy behind her, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you think you¡¯d be happy ifl turned you into my mount?¡±


    Parkson was suffering from a great blow.


    He did not do anything but somehow ended up as this girl¡¯s contract beast, and it was a life-and-death


    contract too.


    In short, if the girl died, he would die too.


    If he died, the girl would not suffer in any way.


    However, he was the noble prince of the white tiger royal family!

 Chapter 3974

    Chapter 3974


    ¡°Can you tell me more about the contract?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I found by chance. It isn¡¯t very useful.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me how to do it? I want to sign a contract with a bird,¡± Dora asked curiously.


    In fact, there were many ways to sign a contract.


    For example, one couldy down a spell in one¡¯s consciousness. Once the party betrayed the other,


    the contract would take effect, and the party would end up dead or severely injured.


    Some mages could even forcibly absorb the consciousness of the other party they wanted to form a


    contract with.


    However, Dora was more curious about the contract that was done under the hexagram.


    Dora had never seen such a contract.


    ¡°I can give it to you, but only mages can learn this,¡± the young girl replied.


    Licht felt as if he was being targeted and felt more flustered. He said to Albert, ¡°We¡¯re brothers. You


    can¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯ve agreed to ept you as an apprentice on behalf of the teacher. By then,


    you¡¯ll be my senior. You can¡¯t do this to me, or my grandpa won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Dora looked at Licht. He was not interested in him, okay? However, he still said, ¡°By then, our lives will


    be bound to each other. Do you think your grandpa will kill me?¡±


    Dora¡®s words sent a chill down Licht¡¯s spine.


    Indeed, if Dora really did that, even the holy being could do nothing.


    Dora watched as Regus backed away to a far distance.


    ¡°Why are you standing so far away?¡±


    ¡°I have a holy object in my hand that I can activate at any time. My grandmaster is still alive, and I have


    many semi-holy elders in my family. If you dare to do this, you can forget our friendship!¡±


    Obviously, Regus thought that Dora was someone with no bottom line and might actually dare to use


    them as experiments.


    After all, only the two of them possessed the bloodline of a divine beast here.


    Although Licht¡¯s family had produced a holy being, his bloodline was not as pure as that of their royal


    family.


    Based on this line of thinking, Regus was doomed.


    The young girl pulled Dora¡¯s clothes and shook her head gently. She said, ¡°He eats too much and will


    burn a big hole in your pocket. He¡¯s not suitable to be a mount.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to contract any of you. I have my own beast, okay?¡±


    Dora closed off the authority of Verge Tower. Although that was sneaky, he could not care less.


    ¡°My beast is a golden-winged roc, not inferior to the royal family at all. I just want to try this contract


    method.¡±


    Dora¡®s words convinced them a little.


    Licht said, ¡°I believe you. After all, we¡¯re brothers, and our words hold true!¡±


    Dora really wanted to say that he did not want to treat Licht as his brother, but he held his tongue.


    After all, that guy might be hurt if he said that.


    Dora nodded guiltily.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Regus approached and looked at Boneng.


    ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± Dora asked.

 Chapter 3975

    Chapter 3975


    ¡°Well, since my buddy is now your mount, I won¡¯t betray you, but you guys can¡¯t keep doing this. If my


    buddy is recognized, people all over the ce wille after you,¡± Regus said.


    After all, these three people had obtained countless tokens. However, they did not know how to trade


    them yet.


    Sandra asked, ¡°You said we can trade the tokens. When can we do that?¡±


    ¡°We can find natives to trade with in Bizarre Bazaar. If you don¡¯t have any predecessors in your family


    who have entered Bizarre Bazaar before, you wouldn¡¯t know of its existence.¡±


    Thus, there was a lot ofmotion outside because most of them felt ashamed of losing their tokens,


    and they wanted to take them back.


    Many of these unlucky people did not know of Bizarre Bazaar at all.


    Regus said, ¡°I know that ce. It seems quite special. Half of it is in the core area and the other half is


    in the outskirts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that anything can be traded in Bizarre Bazaar, and someone once got a semi-holy artifact


    there,¡± Licht exined to Sandra excitedly.


    Regus said mockingly, ¡°Someone even dares to rob half of Bizarre Bazaar. Lord Bizarro has dered


    that if anyone from that family enters this ce, whether a descendant or not, will suffer a fate worse


    than death.¡±


    Regus¡¯ remark made Licht a little apprehensive.


    ¡°Bullsh*t, stop ndering me! Let me tell you, my grandpa is still alive and not in seclusion. If you


    nder me like that again, I¡¯ll ask my grandpa to empty your family¡¯s vault!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Nana family did not have a good impression of the Great Holy Polo, but that grudge belonged to


    the older generation.


    Back when the Great Holy Polo was still at thete stage of nine stars, he wreaked havoc on the Nana


    royal family.


    He was a great holy being now.


    On one hand, the Beelzeb ub royal family was unwilling to mess with him, and on the other hand, they


    wanted to forget the grudge too, so they did not make things too difficult for Paul. However, Sandra was


    just an imposter, while the genuine descendant was cockier now.


    On Sandra¡¯s ount, Regus did not say anything. Otherwise, he would teach Licht a good lesson so


    that he knew his limits.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bizarre Bazaar and scout around first. It¡¯s been many years since Lord Bizarro made that


    deration. Maybe he¡¯s already dead by now,¡± Sandra tried to smooth things over.


    Everyone decided to set off.


    The young girl was in high spirits as she rode on Parkson.


    ¡°Why can¡®t we enter Sin Capital? Why is it said that anyone who enters Sin Capital will die?¡± Sandra


    asked Regus while looking at the scenery around the core area.


    ¡°To put it simply, the culture here is pretty tough, and some people just want to mess with the natives. If


    you can¡¯t win, you¡¯ll only end up dead. The provocation is pretty meaningless.¡±


    By saying this, Regus obviously did not want to dwell on this topic.


    ¡°In that case, the strongest fist will have the final say, so why is this ce called Sin Capital?¡± Sandra


    asked.


    Regus pointed to the high ck wall not far away, on which were some words that Sandra could not


    understand, so he did not pay attention to them. ¡°That name is written there. Maybe it¡¯s a grudge from


    the older generation, and everyone just got used to calling it by that name.¡±


    Hearing this, Sandra looked at it thoughtfully.


    What else was there about Grotto Eden that he did not know about?


    Sandra became more and more curious.


    Licht was not very interested and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bizarre Bazaar first. I actually found traces of a holy


    artifact.¡±


    ¡°Fatty, why are you only mentioning it now? Are you trying to keep it to yourself?¡±

 Chapter 3976

    Chapter 3976


    The young girl blinked and looked at Licht.


    Licht twitched his mouth and said speechlessly, ¡°If I wanted to keep it to myself, I wouldn¡¯t have told


    you about it now!¡±


    As he spoke, Licht frowned, and his tone became solemn.


    ¡°Bizarre Bazaar is very mysterious. Whether you can find a holy artifact and buy it depends on your


    ability. If we find a holy artifact but don¡¯t have the money to buy it, everything is in vain.¡±


    Molie raised his eyebrows upon hearing that. He was aware that the holy artifact in Bizarre Bazaar was


    probably the one his mother had left him. He did not expect to find natives here at first.


    After entering, he realized that this ce waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    Although there were opportunities everywhere, the biggest opportunity should be in Bizarre Bazaar.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk so much. Let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± Molie drawled.


    He was not interested in wasting time here.


    He had to find clues about his mother. Besides, after he got his hands on the holy artifact, it should be


    the start of subduing these people.


    His mother had mentioned that he had to subdue everyone who entered this ancient ruin. Molie was


    thinking about something too.


    Was his mother aware that there were so many natives in this ancient ruin?


    Molie had no answers to all these questions now.


    The young girl said excitedly, ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up and buy that holy artifact! We


    have so many things. We should have enough to buy that holy artifact, right?¡±


    Licht nodded, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He then said, ¡°That¡¯s difficult to say. We¡¯re not the only freaks around here.¡±


    Licht¡®s words were quite profound.


    Molie raised his eyebrows and chuckled but did not say anything.


    They quickly headed in the direction of Bizarre Bazaar.


    ***


    Sin Capital.


    Jonas and Cesar walked inside Sin Capital with frowns on their faces. ck energy was clearly visible


    on their foreheads.


    ¡°Jonas, is the danger you mentioned in Sin Capital?¡± Cesar tried to calm his difort and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The fate and fortune here seem to be obscured,¡± Jonas smiled wryly.


    Before entering Sin Capital, Jonas made a prediction and obtained three words-everything is well.


    With this prediction, Jonas subconsciously felt that Sin Capital should not be particrly dangerous, so


    he and Cesar entered this ce.


    Sin Capital was also known as Shade Mountain. Apart from arge number of natives, there were also


    some unknown things in Shade Mountain.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jonas and Cesar stayed in Sin Capital for a few days before they felt ufortable all over as if they


    had been infected with something bad.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Cesar asked dismally.


    Cesar was just tested as an exceptional talent and had no time to show off yet. He did not want to die


    in Sin Capital like this.


    Jonas seemed somewhat helpless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s take one step at a time¡­¡± Jonas sighed and pondered.

 Chapter 3977

    Chapter 3977


    Modern technology could not be used in Sin Capital.


    Things such as mechas and warcraft were useless here. Otherwise, they could use these things to try


    their luck.


    Hearing this, Cesar also felt helpless. He stopped talking and walked forward with Jonas carefully.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ***


    In another corner of Sin Capital, a man in a ck cloak walked slowly on the street.


    He was surrounded by several people with red tokens on their waists. They were following him with dull


    eyes, and many of them had visible wounds on their bodies.


    The wounds contained traces of ck, which looked quite creepy.


    ¡°Damn it! Isn¡¯t it rumored that the holy artifact is in Sin Capital? Why haven¡¯t I found it after searching


    for so long?¡± The man cursed aloud, the menace in his eyes extremely obvious.


    A trace of ck mist flowed around him.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find the holy artifact within three days, I have to leave,¡± the cloaked man said with gritted


    teeth.


    As Tanner Lowe mentioned, he relied heavily on modern mechas, and his level was not that high. If he


    could not find the thing in three days, his body might bepletely corroded by the things in Sin


    Capital.


    At that time, he would have to stay here forever, and that was not what he wanted!


    Puff!


    A spear went through a native neatly. A trace of gratitude crossed the eyes of the native!


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    An inaudible voice came from the native¡¯s mouth, and an expression of relief appeared on his face.


    The man who killed the native was dressed in red, and his eyes were full of arrogance. He was


    surprised by the native¡¯s words but did not say anything. He simply drew his spear back and walked in


    another direction.


    Where is this holy artifact?


    And what¡¯s going on with the natives here? Why do they say thank you before they die?


    Various questions popped into the man¡¯s mind, but no one could give him an answer, so he could only


    try his best to find the answer.


    ***


    Bizarre Bazaar.


    Sin Capital was the core area of the whole ancient ruin, and Sin Capital was also known as Shade


    Mountain.


    At the entrance of Bizarre Bazaar, two men in ck warrior uniforms stoodnguidly.


    ¡°How many people who entered the ancient ruin this year have died?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems that many people have been robbed, so many who came here this time


    don¡¯t have any tokens.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, interesting¡­ I heard that about 3,000 people came here. Anyone who wants to get the holy


    artifact must have at least 500 tokens.¡±


    ¡°Those guys seem to be here for the holy artifact.¡±


    ¡°They might not get it. It¡¯s not just the tokens. There are other conditions too.¡±


    ¡°I say those people might not get the holy artifact during the opening of the ancient ruin this time.¡±


    ¡°That person back then left many things behind!¡±


    While the two were chatting, Valentina and Licht approached from a distance.


    Along the way, Valentina and Licht also learned the young girl¡¯s name, Cora Klein.

 Chapter 3978

    Chapter 3978


    ording to Cora, she had been here since she could remember, and she learned the art of engraving


    runes on her spirit when she was a child.


    She had no idea there were other ways to practice. However, her talent was quite amazing. She had


    not run into any problems so far, which Marsha and Licht had to admire.


    Licht was more frustrated by the fact that Cora mostly stayed close to Marsha and distanced herself


    from him.


    Due to Cora¡¯s cute nature, Licht asked her about it, but Cora¡¯s answer gave him a critical hit.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Because Marsha is more good-looking than you!¡±


    Her answer made Marsha smile, while Licht was depressed.


    They fooled around all the way to the entrance of Bizarre Bazaar.


    Upon seeing them, the two natives at the door saidzily, ¡°Tokens.¡±


    ¡°No ess without tokens.¡±


    Hearing this, they took out red tokens one after another, and the two natives were filled with wonder.


    The two natives knew that only rare talents could get red tokens, including freaks or exceptional


    talents.


    Marsha and Cora did not seem very old, which increased the two natives¡¯ caution.


    ¡°The three of you may enter, but we need to rify the rules of Bizarre Bazaar first,¡± one of them said


    solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to cause trouble in Bizarre Bazaar. If you do, you¡¯ll be killed!¡±


    ¡°You may set up a stall here, but you must pay for it. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be seen as an enemy of Bizarre


    Bazaar.¡±


    Licht and the others nodded. This so-called payment should be using tokens. However, they had


    nothing to sell, so there was no need to ask the price.


    ¡°Okay, we get it,¡± Licht said with a smile.


    The two natives nodded and one of them said, ¡°Okay, you may enter, but remember, don¡¯t cause


    trouble, or no one can save you!¡±


    ¡°What Lord Bizarro hates most is when people cause trouble on his turf,¡± the other one of the natives


    added.


    Marsha could not help but wonder.


    Why did these people keep reminding us of this?


    Is there something they were not aware of?


    However, Marsha quickly put this matter behind him. He would find out soon.


    After receiving a few words from the two natives, without hesitation, they entered Bizarre Bazaar.


    Bizarre Bazaar was located between the core area and the outskirts, so it did not look very big from the


    outside. However, it waspletely different once they were inside!


    The overall interior of Bizarre Bazaar felt quite depressing. Creepy logos could be seen everywhere,


    and themps were made of human skulls, emitting a dark green light, which looked quite spooky.


    A timid person would have been scared out of his wits. However, most people who coulde here


    were most likely talents that had killed before, so there was no fear of such things.


    Once they entered, they saw many people who had set up stalls inside and were selling various wares.


    However, Marsha and the others were not ordinary people. They had loads of holy artifacts, so these


    ordinary things could not catch their attention at all.

 Chapter 3979

    Chapter 3979


    They wandered around but did not see anything of value at all.


    Knowing this, Diana frowned and asked, ¡°Licht, where¡¯s the holy artifact you mentioned?¡±


    Licht said without hesitation, ¡°Bizarre Bazaar will hold an auction every half a month, and that holy


    artifact will appear in that auction. If you can get enough tokens, you should be able to buy that holy


    artifact.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hearing this, Diana was puzzled.


    It did not seem that easy to get the holy artifact, which made Diana a little curious.


    ording to his understanding, they needed tokens to exchange for this holy artifact. No matter how


    expensive it was, there must be a limit.


    Well¡­ One could hardly kill everyone and get all the tokens, right?


    However, they did not dwell on this topic. The auction would be held soon, so they could just take a


    look then.


    Diana took initiative to decide the direction they wanted to have a look. After having a look for


    moments, they could hear that there was amotion in front of them.


    Seeing this, they could not help feeling curious and quickly moved in that direction.


    At the same time, a voice suddenly came from inside Verge Tower, ¡°Master, where are you now?


    Something feels familiar. I can feel it¡­¡±


    It was none other than Haley Summer who talked.


    Hearing her voice, Diana¡¯s thoughts immediately entered Verge Tower.


    ¡°A familiar feeling? What is it?¡± Diana asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that thing is calling out to me, and I have a feeling that it has been sealed,¡± Haley said


    with a frown.


    Diana raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a look. Which direction?¡±


    ¡°100 meters due north,¡± Haley said calmly.


    Diana was taken aback. 100 meters due north was where themotion came from.


    What a coincidence¡­


    Diana agreed. He removed his thoughts from Verge Tower and walked forward.


    Soon, they arrived at the scene of themotion.


    Several people were arguing fiercely.


    ¡°Cut your crap! I saw this thing first, so it belongs to me. I was just about to pay for it. The two of you


    can get lost!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell. As long as you haven¡¯t paid for it, it isn¡¯t yours. So what if you saw it first? Since I see you


    now, does it mean that you belong to me?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you guys want to fight with me?¡±


    Thest person who spoke was a man with cold eyes. He exuded a faint sword aura, which made


    people unconsciously want to stay away from him.


    When the other two heard him, they looked at the man with disdain in their eyes.


    ¡°So what?!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Stop your nagging and get lost, or we¡¯ll team up and get rid of you first!¡±


    Before the man with cold eyes could speak, a ck palm suddenly formed in the sky and pped the


    face of the man who wanted to get rid of the former. A red handprint appeared on his face instantly, and


    a hoarse voice rang.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about the rules of Bizarre Bazaar?¡±

 Chapter 3980

    Chapter 3980


    Hearing this, everyone turned their attention in the direction where the voice came from.


    The stall owner was looking at them menacingly, his eyes staring daggers at them. They were full of


    anger.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. Jasmine and the others were full of wonder, while Parkson, under


    Cora¡¯s butt, could not help cowering.


    He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with this person. We¡¯d better leave quickly, or we might all


    die!¡±


    That person¡¯s aura was fully revealed. He was at the peak of nine stars, so Jasmine and the others


    might not be able to deal with him.


    Even Licht tugged Jasmine¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Bokir, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°This boss is a native, and natives are known for their violent tempers. If he really gets angry, I¡¯m afraid


    no one here can escape!¡±


    ¡°The Bizarre Bazaar is an artifact by itself, and all the natives can use the power of Bizarre Bazaar to


    strengthen themselves. Even if a holy artifact appears here, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    There was a rare hint of tension in Licht¡¯s voice.


    Hearing this, Jasmine nced at Licht in surprise. In his impression, Licht was a fearless guy.


    Why is he acting so cowardly now?


    It was just a native of Bizarre Bazaar. By right, Licht should be more outspoken. Besides, Licht was a


    talent too, and as the grandson of a holy being, he must have many means.


    Dealing with these people should not pose any difficulty to him. However, Licht¡¯s reaction made


    Jasmine wonder.


    ¡°No way, we can¡¯t go now. I want to buy something¡­¡± Jasmine¡¯s voice became much calmer.


    Hearing at this, Licht looked at Jasmine oddly. He could not understand why the other party wanted to


    buy something there.


    Jasmine had never acted this way in front of him before. Usually, as long as he did not undermine his


    interests, Jasmine would not react in agitation, but it seemed different this time. His current state made


    him a little scared.


    ¡°Um¡­ ¡± Licht started speaking but finally kept his mouth shut.


    It was not easy or appropriate to say anything.


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay, you decide,¡± Licht said helplessly.


    Licht had no choice but to stay where he was instead of leaving. Although he was self-centered, he


    was not someone who would abandon his friends and leave. At least, he regarded Jasmine as his


    friend.


    On the other side, Cora blinked her eyes. She did not understand what the two of them were doing, but


    she had already made up her mind to follow them. She always had the feeling that following these two


    people would give her apletely different experience.


    Regus looked at them strangely but did not say anything as he stood quietly.


    At this time, the powerful aura exuding from the stall owner caused many practitioners who entered the


    ce to leave quickly. Some natives remained, but their eyes were full of hostility.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The three people who were fighting over the item stood with frowns on their faces.

 Chapter 3981

    Chapter 3981


    The cold and aloof guy suddenly said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    The man turned around abruptly and walked outside as he added, ¡°Boss, please reserve that item for


    me. It¡¯s very important to me.¡±


    However, the stall owner did not respond to him at all, and a hint of disdain crossed his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, the other two followed the man out without hesitation.


    Regus turned around and was about to go out to have a look when he saw Geena and the others


    walking to the stall. He could not help but hesitate.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to have a look?¡±


    ¡°No, you can go. Just tell us what happened after youe back,¡± Geena waved his hand and said.


    His priority now was to look for the item Haley sensed, not to watch the excitement. He could do that


    anytime, but if he missed this thing, someone might buy it.


    Hearing this, Regus went outside without hesitation. Some people who heard about this incident


    followed suit.


    Geena stood at the stall, immersed his thoughts in Verge Tower, andmunicated with Haley.


    ¡°Haley, I¡¯m here¡­ Can you sense that thing now?¡±


    Geena used his energy to form a projection of all the items in the stall in Verge Tower so that Haley


    could sense it more urately.


    The various things on the stall were a mess, with all sorts of things such as bones, magic tools,


    technological devices, watches, and so on, some of which looked quite worn out. However, anyone


    who knew Bizarre Bazaar knew that high-quality goods could be found in the trash.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Maybe a technological device bought at random could turn out to be outstanding mecha equipment.


    After Haley saw the things at the stall, she closed her eyes and unleashed her senses.


    She quickly confirmed it and said without hesitation, ¡°From top to bottom, the fourth treasure on the


    third row.¡±


    Hearing this, Geena looked at the stall and quickly found the item.


    Haley was talking about a strangely shaped stone. It did not have any fluctuations and was ck all


    over, but it exuded an oppressive feeling at a nce.


    After hearing Geena¡¯s words, the boss nced at the stone and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re taking advantage of this. Are you here because the three of them are gone?¡±


    Hearing this, Geena was startled, and a peculiar emotion appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Were they fighting over this thing just now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you know?¡± The interest in the boss¡¯ eyes became more intense.


    At the same time, his aura fluctuated, and a chill spread in the surroundings.


    Geena dispelled the aura without any trace and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t, but let¡¯s talk about the price, Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Three red tokens,¡± the boss drawled.


    The people around were startled upon hearing this, and those in the know could not help but say,


    ¡°Boss, wasn¡¯t it priced at ten white tokens just now?¡±


    ¡°How could you raise the price all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You seem to want to take a lot of profit!¡±

 Chapter 3982

    Chapter 3982


    Chyntia¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard thements, but he did not say anything.


    Since the people had spoken, the boss had to give a reasonable exnation.


    The conversion of tokens was fixed. One red token was equivalent to ten yellow tokens, 100 ck


    tokens, or 1,000 white tokens. In other words, the boss raised the price by 30 times.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, the boss sneered coldly and said, ¡°I can sell my things at whatever price I


    want. What do you care?¡±


    A powerful aura exploded from the boss, and everyone trembled under the fluctuating aura. Only


    Parkson and the others could withstand it.


    Knowing this, Chyntia frowned. Then, he immersed his thoughts into Verge Tower andmunicated


    with Haley.


    ¡°Haley, can you tell me what that thing is? How much is it worth?¡±


    Haley said without hesitation, ¡°This thing is worth at least two holy artifacts!¡±


    Chyntia¡¯s pupils constricted at Haley¡¯s words.


    He was fully aware of Haley¡¯s ability and knowledge. Since Haley said that this thing was worth two


    holy artifacts, even the most basic and trashiest holy artifacts would definitely exceed the price of three


    red tokens!


    This transaction was no loss!


    Thinking of this, Chyntia spoke without hesitation, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you three red tokens¡­¡±


    With that said, Chyntia looked at Licht and Cora and said, ¡°Guys¡­ Give me your red tokens.¡±


    The two were taken aback. Cora gave it to him without hesitation, but, on contrary, Licht hesitated.


    ¡°Do you really want to spend three red tokens to buy this thing? Do you really think it¡¯s worth it?¡±


    Chyntia did not reply but looked at Licht fixedly with a determined look in his eyes.


    Licht fell silent upon seeing this. He was puzzled for a moment but because he felt that Chyntia had his


    own reasons he decided to hand over his token.


    He took out his red token and handed it to Chyntia and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯ t regret it¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on Chyntia¡¯s face as he took out his token and handed all three to the boss.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The boss said meaningfully, ¡°Well¡­ Young man, I¡¯m amazed at your decisiveness¡­¡±


    The boss took the red tokens from Chyntia¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°Okay, you can take that stone.¡±


    After saying that, the boss closed his eyes andy therezily without moving.


    Chyntia breathed a sigh of relief. If the boss went back on his word, he would be very upset. Since that


    did not happen, it was a good thing for Bolot. At least, he did not have to expose his strength.


    In such a dangerous ce, less exposure would give Chyntia more hope of surviving. He realized that


    there were more dangers in this ancient ruin than he knew!


    He did not want to die here.


    After taking the stone, they headed out of the city.


    On their way, Licht could not help but ask, ¡°Astor, what¡¯s up with that stone?¡±


    Astor, who was studying the stone, shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just feel that this


    stone is calling out to me.¡±


    Chyntia lied without a trace, and even someone as smart as Licht could not tell anything.

 Chapter 3983

    Chapter 3983


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me, but don¡¯t forget you owe me a red token! You need to work


    harder from now on!¡±


    Hearing this, Dora smiled and said, ¡°No problem. I just need to deal with two more people when we


    rob, right? No big deal!¡±


    To be honest, Dora liked robbing with Licht. Maybe they could get something interesting.


    They then walked out of Bizarre Bazaar.


    At this moment, the air outside Bizarre Bazaar was extremely chaotic, and the power ofws


    permeated the surroundings. The cold and aloof man was looking at the other two indifferently.


    ¡°Is that all you guys have? In that case, that thing will belong to me!¡±


    Before the two could say anything, someone said, ¡°Haha, Kyron, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t happen. A young


    guy bought that stone for three red tokens just now! You guys fought for nothing!¡±


    That man gloated.


    The people around went into an uproar.


    ¡°What? Three red tokens?! How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on? Only more than 50 exceptional talents entered this ancient ruin. Which three of


    them bought it?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessarily the case. Do you remember? Some time ago, two guys were robbing every


    one of their tokens.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Did they buy it? But those talents aren¡¯t that easy to deal with either, right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°But Kyron is sure to miss it, then.¡±


    Kyron naturally heard thements, and a burst of anger suddenly appeared in his eyes. His killing


    intent exploded.


    ¡°Who bought it?¡±


    However, no one answered him.


    Kyron was cold and aloof. Many people disliked his arrogant demeanor, and some had long wanted to


    attack him. If not for his strong ability, he might have been buried in the wilderness by now, so it was no


    wonder no one answered him.


    The person who spoke deliberately wanted to make Kyron upset.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    Seeing no reaction from the people around him, Kyron flew into a rage and asked again.


    Sword energy surged from him and formed a sword formation in the sky. A ck cloud with an


    overwhelming aura appeared in the sword formation.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, everyone will die!¡±


    With that said, Kyron¡¯s sword energy suddenly split into two and attacked the two parties with yellow


    tokens.


    Puff!


    Before the two could react, the sword energy pierced through their chests, and they died on the spot.


    At this moment, everyone knew that this incident had blown out of proportion.


    Regus raised his eyebrows. Dora and the others were the only ones who could take out three red


    tokens. After all, everyone else was in Sin Capital. At most, there were only six or seven red tokens left


    outside.


    Suddenly, a light chuckle came from a distance. ¡°Calm down, Mr. Kyron. I bought that stone¡­¡±


    Everyone turned to that voice, and the crowd parted to form a pathway.


    Two guys, one girl, and a white tiger slowly approached.


    The person who spoke was the one in the lead. Even Licht unconsciously fell half a step behind


    Abraham.


    Dora smiled faintly with a trace of nonchnce in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, everyone frowned, and many people had suspicion in their eyes.

 Chapter 3984

    Chapter 3984


    ¡°Is that the person who bought that stone? He doesn¡®t look very old.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he doesn¡¯t seem very strong. How can he have so many red tokens?¡±


    ¡°Is he kind of genius who can reach that level?¡±


    ¡°You guys obviously didn¡¯t pay attention to the talent test in Cirrus City. That fat guy¡¯sst name is


    Trost. He¡¯s an exceptional talent¡­¡±


    ¡°The guy in the lead is also an exceptional talent who has reached eight stars at the age of 27, with


    combat strength at the early stage of nine stars. At his level, it¡¯d be more bizarre if he couldn¡¯t get


    enough tokens.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the girl next to them, but that white tiger is the divine beast of the white


    tiger royal family, Parkson of the White family! His strength is unfathomable!¡±


    ¡°Getting a red token is a piece of cake for him too.¡±


    People who knew Nana and the others quickly recounted their details.


    Parkson was the prince of the white tiger royal family, the divine beast White family!


    The white tiger royal family was made up of two royalst names.


    The Oslo family of the human race and the divine beast White family jointly governed the white tiger


    royal family and coexisted peacefully. Moreover, the children of the Oslo family could go to the imperial


    city of the White family to challenge the White Tiger Contract upon reaching adulthood.


    If they were strong enough, they would be acknowledged and be served by the children of the White


    royal family!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In the past, the white tiger royal family had produced a duo of holy beings made up of one human and


    one divine beast. After all, few royal territories with divine beasts were left on the Starfall Continent


    now.


    Some divine beasts and holy beasts no longer appeared, leaving only bloodline heritage and legends


    in the royal family.


    When the people around heard this, they were stunned for a moment, and the way they looked at Nana


    and the others changed. Many people were filled with envy and respect.


    This world was like this. People with talent and strength would always be superior to others. The same


    went for Kyron, who fought with the other two. However, Regus could not help his mouth from


    twitching.


    Hmm¡­ These guys are really not afraid of trouble¡­


    Regus muttered to himself helplessly, but the energy around him started moving.


    Kyron¡¯s strength was unusual. In his opinion, it might not be easy for Licht and the others to deal with


    Kyron. After all, Kyron had friends in this ce too. If a dispute happened, they might not gain an


    advantage.


    Not to mention the people from the white tiger royal family looking at Parkson and Cora unhappily.


    Parkson actually became the mount of Cora, an outsider?


    This was an insult to the prestige of the White family of the white tiger royal family!


    On the other side, Kyron looked at Nana coldly and said, ¡°How dare you show off in front of me after


    stealing my item? You¡¯re the first to do this!¡±


    Kyron felt angry. He even had the urge to go back and deal with the stall owner. However, he gave up


    on second thought.


    The other party raised the price to an exorbitant price, but someone still bought it all the same. He


    could only me it on his bad luck. Now that this person was in front of him, Kyron had second


    thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not merely showing off¡­¡± The smile on Nana¡¯s face became broader.

 Chapter 3985

    Chapter 3985


    Sonya had his reason for telling Kyron about this. However, he was not about to reveal it yet.


    Licht knew something about Kyron and told Sonya about it. Otherwise, he would not have appeared in


    front of Kyron so tantly or tried to provoke him.


    Hearing this, the anger in Kyron¡¯s eyes grew more intense, and his slender fingers holding the sword


    clenched so tightly that his joints turned white.


    ¡°If you provoke me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Kyron gritted his teeth.


    At the same time, several people walked out from the crowd.


    ¡°Kyron, if you want to make a move, the white tiger royal family won¡¯t mind lending you a helping


    hand¡­¡±


    The man who spoke wore shiny white armor. It was obviously not an ordinary treasure. His eyes were


    dark and cold, and a chill exploded from his body.


    Seeing this scene, Kyron frowned but did not say anything. He looked at Sonya and the others.


    Sonya smiled and said with a shrug, ¡°Cora, your action of subduing Parkson has made the white tiger


    royal family very angry¡­¡±


    Cora, who was watching the excitement, could not help but be startled upon hearing this and looked at


    Sonya in bafflement.


    ¡°Why are they angry? I didn¡¯t subdue them.¡±


    Before Sonya could reply, the man in white armor spoke with murderous intent in his eyes, ¡°The White


    family is the divine beast family of the white tiger royal family. When their children grow up, they¡¯re


    destined to sign a contract with the most powerful person in our family and be a divine beast


    companion.¡±


    The more the man exined, the more intense the killing intent in his eyes became.


    Cora frowned and said, ¡°What are you trying to say? I don¡¯t understand. Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for you


    to take the little tiger back now. He¡¯s mine! I finally found such a good mount. I don¡¯t want to lose him.¡±


    Hearing this, the murderous intent in the man¡¯s eyes exploded. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re determined to


    be an enemy of the white tiger royal family. In that case, I, Norman Oslo, will teach you a lesson!¡±


    With that said, the man appeared in the middle of the scene while Kyron frowned.


    This was his business, but the white tiger royal family was too high-handed. They actually tossed him


    aside and started dealing with their own affairs.


    With cold eyes, Kyron said, ¡°Since the white tiger royal family wants to take back your family¡¯s divine


    beast, I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    After saying that, Kyron looked at Mozart, and his eyes became colder.


    ¡°Young man, next time we meet, I¡¯ll have three red tokens ready. I hope you can learn to be smarter by


    then.¡±


    With that said, Kyron turned and left.


    The members of the white tiger royal family frowned upon seeing this, and one of them asked, ¡°Prince,


    what should we do now? Fight them?¡±


    Norman did not expect that Kyron would leave because of his intervention.


    They were rendered in a passive situation now. He was the only talent on their side, while the strongest


    among the rest was the peak of eight stars. After all, due to the restriction imposed by the ancient ruin,


    there were not that many talents among the white tiger royal family under the age of 50.


    Meanwhile, a light chuckle was heard. ¡°Cora, you can deal with these people on your own. Licht and I


    will wait for you on the side¡­¡±


    It was Sonya who spoke!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With that said, Sonya walked to the side as if he was going to wash his hands off this matter!

 Chapter 3986

    Chapter 3986


    As everyone could see, Anita and Licht would not interfere in this fight at all.


    Cora¡¯s age and strength werepletely out of proportion. Anyone who underestimated Cora would


    definitely suffer a big loss in her hands in the end!


    Just like Parkson, Cora decisively made a contract with him, and it was a contract that was unterally


    beneficial to Cora too. On the other hand, Norman and the others frowned.


    ¡°This young girl doesn¡¯t look that simple,¡± someone next to Norman whispered.


    Hearing this, Norman said without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s no reason to give up the dignity of the white tiger


    royal family!¡±


    With that said, Norman red at Cora coldly.


    Cora frowned, looked down at Parkson, and said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°You need to resolve the


    problem you caused.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After saying that, Cora got down from Parkson and walked to Anita and the others leisurely.


    The onlookers were dumbfounded.


    Was Cora that fearless?


    Norman¡¯s face turned pale. Cora actually ordered the family¡¯s guardian divine beast to confront him.


    He was in a dilemma now. Even if Parkson ended up this way because someone was controlling him,


    Norman could not hurt him just like this. Otherwise, it would definitely cause a conflict between the


    divine beast White family and the white tiger royal family. After all, a talent like Parkson was a rare


    commodity in the divine beast White family.


    If he hurt Parkson, he could forget about making a contract with a white tiger divine beast of the White


    family in the future, and all the white tiger beasts would boycott him too.


    However, if he did not make a move now, how could he take Parkson back?


    The young girl obviously did not want to fight them.


    Damn it!


    Norman gritted his teeth, and the anger in his eyes became more intense. However, no one responded


    to Norman, and Regus chuckled as he watched from the sidelines.


    ¡°Norman must be feeling uncertain now. If he attacks Cora without any qualms, Parkson is bound to


    retaliate. But if he doesn¡¯t, Parkson will fall in Cora¡¯s hands for the rest of his life¡­¡±


    The Anita royal family had heard of the Oslo and the White families of the white tiger royal family.


    The expressions of the other members of the white tiger royal family at the scene changed too. They


    were also aware of theplexity of this matter. On the other hand, Licht looked at Cora in surprise.


    ¡°Cora, are you just going to let them fight?¡±


    Cora said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that guy is no match for Parkson¡­¡±


    Hearing what Cora had said, Anita looked at her oddly.


    ¡°Parkson is only in the early stage of nine stars, but Norman is in the middle stage of nine stars. How


    can you be sure that Norman is no match for Parkson?¡±


    Cora blinked upon hearing Anita¡¯s remark. A gleam of light shed in her eyes, but it disappeared


    quickly.


    ¡°I have no idea, but I just think he can¡¯t beat Parkson!¡±


    Neither Anita nor Licht saw the gleam in Cora¡¯s eyes, so they did not dwell on this topic.

 Chapter 3987

    Chapter 3987


    Anyway, even if Parkson died, it had nothing to do with them. At most, Cora would lose a mount. It was


    no big deal to find Cora another mount. Even Benita and Licht did not realize that they were


    subconsciously siding with Cora.


    They seemed to be treating Cora like their younger sister now. Then, they stopped dwelling on this


    matter and watched the people from the white tiger royal family confront Parkson.


    Parkson sprawled on the groundzily with a look of boredom in his eyes. ¡°Norman, it¡¯s your choice.


    Are you going to leave now or only after I give you a good beating?¡±


    The onlookers were stunned upon hearing this and looked at Norman strangely.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Parkson seems pretty unimpressed with Norman.¡±


    ¡°No idea, but Parkson¡¯s status seems higher than Norman¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°No way! Norman is the prince of the Oslo family of the white tiger family, and he¡¯s a rare talent. How


    could his status be lower than Parkson¡¯s?¡±


    Variousments could be heard. They were not very clear about the internal situation of the white


    tiger royal family.


    Norman scowled upon hearing those remarks.


    After a while, Norman took a deep breath and said, ¡°Parkson, you¡¯re one of the holy sons of the White


    family of the white tiger royal family. Are you willing to submit to others? If our family finds out about this


    matter, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well for either of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you back off? I¡¯ll capture that girl and get her to terminate the contract. Then, you and I will


    join forces and kill those three people. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing this, Parkson pursed his lips, nced at Norman, and said, ¡°Forget it. Do you think you can


    deal with those two over there?¡±


    Parkson nced at Benita and Licht darkly.


    Benita and Licht red back at him but said nothing. They onlymented Parkson¡¯s keen


    perceptiveness in their hearts.


    Divine beasts had the instinct to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. They could easily perceive the


    crisis brought upon by others.


    Just like Parkson. When he faced them the other day, he felt a sense of crisis, but he still made a move


    without hesitation. As a result, he became Cora¡¯s mount, as everyone could see. Furthermore, he must


    obey his master¡¯s orders. However, Parkson also felt something else.


    If he followed these people, he might experience something different in the future. That was why


    Parkson did not resist too much that day. Although he was very upset, he looked forward to the future.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On the other hand, Norman froze with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Cut the crap and make your choice! You can either get lost, or I¡¯ll beat you up before


    you get lost!¡± Parkson interrupted Norman impatiently.


    Norman fell silent when he heard this.


    After a while, Norman took a deep breath. He looked at Cora and the others without concealing the


    anger and killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember what happened today. We still have a long time to go. You¡¯d better not bump into me


    again!¡±


    With that said, Norman turned around and was about to leave. However, a voice full of dissatisfaction


    was heard.


    ¡°A long time to go? We don¡¯t have to wait. We can have a go at it right now!¡±


    The person who spoke was none other than Licht!

 Chapter 3988

    Chapter 3988


    Licht looked at Norman unhappily with faint killing intent in his eyes.


    Moana looked at Licht in surprise. He was about to speak too.


    He clearly remembered his mission of entering the secret realm this time, which was to subdue or kill


    everyone who entered the ancient ruin.


    If he could notplete it, he had to pay the price with his life!


    With his current method of operation, although he could deal with many people, the freaks and talents


    would not show him too much respect. Thus, he had to take action against the freaks now.


    Norman was a very good target right now. Among the talents, Norman was not considered the


    strongest, but he was no weakling either.


    If they could take care of Norman neatly, it could change other people¡¯s perception toward them in one


    fell swoop, and they could gain the respect of others too.


    Moana nned to take advantage of the present to deal with Norman so that other people would


    suspect his strength or be in awe of it. By doing this, it would be much easier to subdue them in the


    future. However, now that Licht had spoken, Moana did not need to do so.


    Licht¡¯s action might make it more convenient for him to frighten those people in the future. He was a


    smart guy, and with the rtionship between the two, Licht might y an unexpected role when Moana


    wanted to subdue these people in the future.


    Norman¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard Licht¡¯s words, and he turned to look at Licht.


    ¡°Do you want to fight me? Are you ready to die?¡±


    Killing people in the ancient ruin was meaningless. Even if this matter was exposedter, it would not


    impact him very much.


    When they entered the ancient ruin, one fact was set in stone. One¡¯s fate and fortune were destined!


    If one could defeat everyone else and obtain the treasure in the ancient ruin, one would be the winner.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Everyone who entered the ancient ruin had forces behind them. If they seeded, the forces behind


    them would naturally help them unconditionally!


    However, failure was possible too. If they failed, their deaths would be in vain. Thus, Norman was very


    confident that killing Licht would do him no harm.


    Hearing Norman¡¯s remark, Licht¡¯s chubby face trembled, and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Wow, Norman is angry! I¡¯m so scared! Mandra, what do you think I should do? Cora, why don¡¯t you


    take care of him for me?¡±


    Hearing that, Moana and Cora backed to the sides with a look of disgust on their faces as if they did


    not know Licht.


    The onlookers were dumbfounded, while Regus felt troubled.


    Norman was about to fight to the death with Licht. However, Licht obviously did not take the other party


    seriously.


    ¡°This is bad. If Norman gets angry, I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen.¡±


    Regus frowned, and his energy cirction grew faster. If necessary, he had to help them.

 Chapter 3989

    Chapter 3989


    ¡°Hey, you two, don¡¯t do this to me. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me, but why do you have to stay so far


    away from me?¡± Licht said resentfully.


    Maurina could not help but roll his eyes and say, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get rid of him quickly, and let¡¯s go


    inside Sin Capital. It¡¯s not suitable for us to stay outside any longer.¡±


    Hearing this, Norman sneered and said, ¡°You guys still want to enter Sin Capital? Dream on!¡±


    Before Norman finished speaking, Licht moved and rushed toward Norman.


    ¡°You talk too much!¡±


    Licht had obviously forgotten who was the talkative one just now.


    When Maurina and Cora saw Licht making a move, they walked back to their original spot. Parkson


    also walked slowly to Maurina and Cora¡¯s side and crouched down beside Cora, not even sparing a


    nce at the fight.


    Parkson had already predicted the oue of the fight when the two were bickering.


    Norman would lose for sure!


    ¡°Wings of Wind!¡± Norman growled.


    A pair of wings made of thews of wind appeared on his back and propelled him into the air!


    Most people among the white tiger royal family practiced the wind element, and they studied many


    special arts rted to the rules of wind.


    The Wings of Wind used by Norman was a good example. Although nine-star practitioners could fly,


    this pair of wings was very different. The Wings of Wind could enhance the practitioner¡¯s


    ¡°Raging Dance!¡± Norman roared.


    A gust of wind whipped up the dust and obscured everyone¡¯s eyes.


    A tornado formed in front of Norman. Green wind des formed around the tornado and attacked Licht


    with a fierce and murderous aura.


    Seeing this, the panic in Licht¡¯s eyes grew stronger.


    ¡°Gosh, that looks scary! So, you are this strong?¡±


    With that said, sarcasm quickly reced the panic in Licht¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But special arts aren¡¯t used to scare people to death!¡±


    ¡°Floodwaters!¡±


    Licht took out his grandfather¡¯s soup bowl, which glowed with a milky white light. In the next second,


    water droplets gushed from the bowl.


    After the water droplets left the bowl, they formed streams of water, which raged ferociously. They


    formed a river into the sky and rushed toward the huge tornado.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers quickly backed away, leaving enough space for the two to fight, but


    the amazement in their eyes did not diminish in the slightest.


    ¡°Is this the strength of a freak? This is terrifying!¡±


    The person who spoke was a man with a ck token. His eyes were filled with admiration and awe. He


    was at the peak of seven stars, and his talent was not bad, butpared to these two people, the


    difference was between a mountain and a molehill.


    Meanwhile, the two special arts collided!


    Heavy rain poured from the sky. After the huge stream of water hit the tornado, the wind des quickly


    dispersed it into raindrops that fell back to the ground.

 Chapter 3990

    Chapter 3990


    The billowing smoke and dust settled due to the raindrops and fell to the ground to form muddy soil,


    unable to wreak havoc again. The tornado grew smaller too.


    When the tornadopletely disappeared, only a small stream of water was left in the sky, unable to


    cause more harm to Norman anymore.


    After Norman waved a burst of energy to disperse the remaining stream of water, he looked at Licht


    indifferently.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Floodwater Art? Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the descendant of that person. If your identity is


    exposed, how many people do you think will attack you?¡± Norman smirked mockingly.


    This Floodwater Art was the unique special art of the Great Holy Polo, and very few people could learn


    it.


    The Floodwaters technique was not the only skill in this art!


    Licht smiled upon hearing Norman¡¯s remark.


    ¡°You can try to publicize it. It just so happens that I don¡¯t find it fun to rob other people anymore. After


    all, there are too few people around,¡± Licht said heartily.


    Hearing that, the onlookers turned their attention to Licht instantly.


    ¡°What? Is that the guy who has been robbing everyone recently?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like it. It would¡¯ve been fine if he wasn¡¯t exposed, but now that he is, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be in big


    trouble. Haha, he has offended many people.¡±


    ¡°I heard that when they rob, they don¡¯t care if the other party is an outsider or native. They¡¯ll rob just


    anyone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid many people will target them now.¡±


    Many people in the crowd even stared at them with glints in their eyes as they turned to look at Vivian


    and the others.


    They knew that these people had many tokens on them. If they could get the tokens, they could buy a


    lot of good stuff from Bizarre Bazaar.


    With this idea in mind, many people were raring to go, looking at the three of them with a hint of danger


    in their eyes. On the other hand, Licht looked at Norman in front of him calmly.


    Of course, he knew what the other party was trying to do, which was to make him a target.


    In that case, he might as well expose something else that would easily draw more attention to them. By


    doing so, they could act more freely without any qualms. Moreover, Licht had always been aware that


    Vivian and Cora were not as simple as he thought.


    It was a mysterious feeling, but he sensed it was unusually real. He bet that Vivian¡¯s and Cora¡¯s


    strength far exceeded what they disyed now!


    Norman nced at Licht oddly, and a hint of sarcasm shed in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of


    death. In that case, it¡¯d be a pity if I didn¡¯t grant your wish.¡±


    The next moment, the killing intent in Norman¡¯s eyes grew more intense. He wanted to kill Licht now.


    Like everyone else, he was after Licht¡¯s tokens.


    Of all the people who entered the ancient ruin, some would surely hunt and kill others, but not that


    many people were as unscrupulous as Licht and Paul.

 Chapter 3991

    Chapter 3991


    Norman estimated that Licht must have at least hundreds of tokens in his hands. Even if all of them


    were white tokens, it was enough to exchange for a lot of things!


    Licht looked at Norman and chuckled.


    ¡°The white tiger royal family is still as arrogant as ever. Back then, my grandfather mentioned that


    among the nine royal families, only the white tiger royal family is extremely arrogant. Now it seems


    that¡¯s the case, indeed.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Tell me, Norman. If the divine beast White family decides to separate from the white tiger royal family,


    what will happen to you then?¡±


    Hearing this, Norman sneered and said, ¡°The divine beast White family will never leave the white tiger


    royal family!¡±


    ¡°But you should pay the price for insulting the white tiger royal family now!¡±


    The next moment, endless energy surged from Norman¡¯s body, which vaguely formed a shadow of a


    white tiger around him.


    The white tiger roared into the sky, and an invisible sound wave rocked the space. Many people with


    lower levels even felt dizzy. The onlookers were shocked.


    ¡°Norman seems to be getting serious. That looks a little scary!¡±


    ¡°It seems like it¡­¡±


    ¡°But his opponent is the Great Holy Polo¡¯s descendant. Although the Great Holy Polo¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t


    very good, his ability is beyond doubt. I¡¯m afraid the oue of this fight is difficult to predict.¡±


    ¡°That being said, there seem to be more holy beings in the white tiger royal family, right?¡±


    A sudden silence fell.


    Indeed, there seemed to be two holy beings in the white tiger royal family. After all, the white tiger royal


    family consisted of the Oslo family and the divine beast White family.


    They each had a holy being in the family. Although Norman was not the most outstanding person in the


    white tiger royal family, his talent was not that bad, so he must have received some guidance from the


    two holy beings.


    ¡°We should just watch the sh of the titans from the sidelines,¡± a man with flickering eyes said


    solemnly.


    ¡°Watch from the sidelines? I¡¯m thinking of trying out Licht¡¯s friends,¡± another person said with a sly


    smile as a hint of danger shed in his eyes.


    Hearing this, a menacing look appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    At the same time, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and appeared beside Bokir, Cora, and Parkson.


    ¡°Why are you two still standing here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll attack you?¡±


    It was none other than Regus!


    Hearing this, Nirina chuckled with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. ¡°If they have the balls, just let them. I


    don¡¯t care about a bunch of small fries.¡±


    Nirina suddenly exploded with an extremely powerful aura, which made everyone tremble.


    He disyed his level at the peak of eight stars!


    Nirina was still suppressing his level so that he could pretend to be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Even


    Regus could not help but gasp.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your strength!¡±


    Nirina did not answer, but someone¡¯s voice rang in the distance.


    ¡°The peak of eight stars? I¡¯m a little interested in you now!¡±

 Chapter 3992

    Chapter 3992


    Diana and the others looked in the direction where the voice came from. A man in a ck robe looked


    up at them with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Seeing the other party, Diana frowned.


    It was not the person who made a move in Cirrus City the other day, but judging by the other party¡®s


    appearance and behavior, they should be rted. The two must belong to the same faction!


    As Diana pondered, the man in a ck robe spoke again. ¡°Lyher, that useless fool. He actually


    overlooked you and didn¡¯t control you. But it must be fate for you to appear before me now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lydon from the Shade Guild.¡±


    As Lydon spoke, he approached. His aura vibrated, his energy surged, and his strength was fully


    disyed in front of everyone.


    The middle stage of nine stars!


    Regus¡¯ pupils constricted, and his voice became unusually grave.


    ¡°This guy has also concealed his strength, and he¡¯s more ruthless than you! If I remember correctly,


    when Lydon took the test to enter the ancient ruin, his level was at the peak of seven stars!¡±


    Hearing this, Diana raised his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°In that case, this is very interesting,


    indeed. As far as I know, only very few people can enter this ce with a seven-star level, so how did


    he get in? And what¡¯s this Shade Guild all about?¡±


    Diana smiled while Regus shook his head.


    He did not know about Shade Guild. However, judging from Lydon¡¯s remarks, the Shade Guild probably


    had many talents.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like Lyher and Lydon, no ordinary person could train these two people, so there must be a holy


    being in the Shade Guild!


    ¡°It seems that some lurking forces are about to join the party now,¡± Regus muttered.


    Meanwhile, Norman and Licht were already fighting again on the other side. The surrounding energy


    appeared extremely chaotic, and countless ck cracks with a devouring aura appeared everywhere.


    The space cracks created proved how strong the two of them were.


    Diana looked up at Lydon and asked, ¡°Hey! Are you going to make a move?¡±


    Lydon chuckled and said, ¡°Silly! At your current level, you¡¯re not worthy for me to make a move yet¡­¡±


    Lydon did not hide his contempt for Diana at all. Then dozens of figures appeared around him.


    Lydon said, ¡°Ha! Members of Shade Guild, kill those three!¡±


    At hismand, dozens of figures rushed toward Diana and the others while Lydon appeared to be


    watching the show.


    Seeing this, Regus frowned, and his face was grave.


    ¡°This Shade Guild is not that simple. These attackers seem to be from various families. If they weren¡¯t


    controlled by a spell, it means that their families have most likely joined Shade Guild. If that¡¯s the case,


    Shade Guild will probably be the most terrifying force in the whole Starfall Continent!¡±


    Diana chuckled and said, ¡°Regus, you¡¯re a member of the Sonya royal family, you know. Can¡¯t you


    even deal with such a small faction?¡±

 Chapter 3993

    Chapter 3993


    At this time, many people had rushed up to them, and Parkson was the first to attack them.


    The first person was ripped to pieces by Parkson, and blood and flesh sttered everywhere.


    Regus froze before heughed and then replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not that easy for the Shade Guild to


    rock the nine royal families.¡±


    After that, Regus started to attack the people around him.


    A golden light surrounded his body, forming a giant shadow, just like Norman of the white tiger royal


    family. However, Ynda knew that Regus was not fighting with his full strength yet.


    On the other hand, Licht saw this scene out of the corner of his eye and became interested.


    I wonder if this guy will use his full strength this time¡­


    After that, Licht turned to Norman with a hint of danger and a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    After ying for so long, he was about to use his true strength.


    ¡°Floodwater Art, Unstoppable Floodwaters!¡±


    The next moment, wide and turbulent rivers with an extremely powerful aura formed in the sky again.


    The power of the water element flowed in the sky, and the endless blue light merged into the river,


    making the river more turbulent.


    An iing storm with a radius of 30,000 meters pressed down upon them!


    Some people with lower levels quickly felt the oppressive atmosphere. Their opinions of Licht took a


    great turn, and fear was deeply hidden in their eyes.


    ¡°Licht is terrifying!¡±


    ¡°The power of this special art has reached thete stage of nine stars, or it wouldn¡¯t have produced


    such great pressure!¡±


    ¡°If Norman can only disy such a level, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s in danger!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Norman is a member of the white tiger royal family. Although he¡¯s not as good as


    those few in their family, he¡¯s a talent too. How can that be all he¡¯s got? Let¡¯s wait and see. Licht won¡¯t


    end up well!¡±


    Some people favored Licht while others favored Norman. To them, since they knew the background of


    Licht and Norman, it seemed hard to take side easily.


    Norman looked up at Licht with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Are you finally fighting seriously now? But I wasn¡¯t


    fighting at my full strength either!¡±


    ¡°Wind Flurry!¡±


    The next moment, the power of the wind element in the surroundings merged. Strong winds whipped


    up, and the soil on the ground was swept up by the wind and drifted in all directions. However, this


    Wind Flurry was not that simple.


    Where the winds swept within a radius of 50,000 meters, it gradually gathered in the middle and formed


    a small wind field around Norman.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In that wind field, dozens of tornadoes slowly formed, shaking the world.


    At this moment, Ynda¡¯s fight with Lydon was barely noticeable.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by these two people. Even Lydon turned to look at Norman.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Norman seems to be concealing his strength too¡­¡± Lydon chuckled.


    ¡°Well¡­ You guys seem destined to die here today. Maybe that little girl can survive.¡±

 Chapter 3994

    Chapter 3994


    Lydon¡¯s meaning was obvious. Cora could survive because she had signed a contract with Parkson, so


    Norman would never kill her. Otherwise, Norman would never be able to sign a contract with the White


    family in his lifetime.


    Geena smiled upon hearing Lydon¡¯s remark but did not say anything.


    Lydon ordered his people to stop attacking Geena and the others. He quietly watched Licht and


    Norman fight.


    At this moment, their special arts were intertwined. The surging river gushed into the wind field and


    broke apart several tornadoes.


    Simrly, the power of the river was reduced, but an unexpected scene happened. After the tornadoes


    were destroyed, they reappeared after a few seconds!


    They appeared in the middle of the river. Even Licht was startled.


    The newly formed tornadoes swept across the whole river, forming small vortexes, and the river was


    severed in half. The river in front had broken down several protections, but the second half was


    disrupted by the vertexes and failed to cause any effective damage.


    Meanwhile, Norman chuckled and said, ¡± Is that all you can do?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, a storm in the wind field moved slowly. The storm swept across the river and


    shattered it, slowly fading into nothingness.


    Licht regained hisposure with a hint of emotion in his eyes.


    Grandpa is right. To deal with geniuses like you, this half-baked Floodwater Art of mine isn¡¯t very


    effective¡­


    Licht had a slightly stooped back, but when he thought of this, he seemed to stand up straight, and his


    demeanor gradually changed too.


    Geena clearly noticed this and raised his eyebrows.


    This fat guy was really pretentious.


    A look of disdain shed in Norman¡¯s eyes.


    He said, ¡°Are you admitting defeat?¡±


    Seeing this scene, the people around whispered among themselves.


    ¡°Licht is obviously no match for Norman. That powerful special art of his was easily wiped out by


    Norman. How is he supposed to fight Norman?¡±


    ¡°I think so too. I heard that the most famous special art of the Great Holy Polo is this Floodwater Art,


    which is aplete set, rumored to be an ancient special art!¡±


    ¡°Really? In that case, I¡®m afraid Licht has no winning chance at all!¡±


    ¡°It¡®s a pity that the white tiger royal family has a grudge against the Great Holy Polo. I¡¯m afraid Licht is


    doomed this time.¡±


    The surroundingments spoke badly about Licht.


    Licht listened to thosements without a ripple, while Geena looked at this scene with a smile. He


    was no simple character, indeed.


    In front of someone he was familiar with, Licht would appear quite slick and even annoying sometimes.


    However, Geena did not forget that Licht was a heartless and ruthless person when they first met.


    Besides, the soup bowl was not the only holy weapon he had in his hands. He had other things too.


    To put it bluntly, even if Licht merely tossed out his holy weapons, Norman would be crushed under


    their weight. Of course, Norman must have many holy weapons too.

 Chapter 3995

    Chapter 3995


    On the other hand, Licht looked up, and his aura became more intense. His slick and scheming


    demeanor became strict and solemn.


    A faint indifference crossed his eyes.


    ¡°When did I say I¡®d admit defeat?!¡± Licht roared.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A stronger aura than before exploded from Licht!


    He disyed thews of earth this time!


    Seeing this, Geena¡¯s pupils contracted. Licht actually possessed the power of twows!


    ¡°The power of twows!¡± Regus¡¯ pupils contracted too.


    The power of twows could be considered extraordinary among talents, even in a top-notch existence!


    Seeing this, Norman¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you concealed so much! But so what if you have the power of twows? You¡¯re destined


    to lose today!¡±


    With that said, the wind field around Norman rushed at Licht like a hurricane.


    Seeing this, Licht smiled and roared, ¡°Earth Deluge!¡±


    The next moment, thews of earth surged from the ground into the air, forming an earthen wall in front


    of Licht, and the soil could be seen flowing.


    The hurricane hit the wall but failed to destroy it. It was absorbed by the wall instead. However, there


    was a limit to the wall¡¯s tolerance, after all.


    When thest hurricane hit it, the wall exploded and the soil scattered.


    Not a speck hit Licht.


    Seeing this scene, Norman¡¯s pupils constricted, and he growled, ¡°Rising of the White Tiger!¡±


    The white tiger shadow on Norman¡¯s body roared once again, and thews of wind in the surroundings


    poured into the white tiger shadow.


    The white tiger shadow shrank and merged into Norman¡®s body.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, Norman¡¯s body gradually grew bigger!


    A white imprint shed on his forehead, and a fierce and powerful aura exploded from him!


    Seeing this scene, Licht raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Interesting. Is that your biggest trump card? But


    if that¡¯s all you got, you probably won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡±


    Licht¡®s tone was calm but full of confidence.


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s try and see!¡± Norman grinned menacingly.


    ¡°Whistling Wind!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Bam!


    A stronger gust of wind whipped up in the sky. Some people with low levels could not stand still and


    were swept up by the strong wind.


    The next moment, wind des appeared and ripped those people apart, sending blood and flesh


    sttering.


    Norman¡¯sws of wind had reached a very high level. Even Regus could not help but gasp. One could


    see how powerful this wind force was capable of destroying everything.


    ¡°The white tiger royal family isn¡¯t that simple, indeed. The body of a human can mobilize the power of a


    divine beast! No wonder they could receive the acknowledgment from the divine beast White family.¡±


    Geena¡¯s eyes twinkled and said, ¡°Well¡­ It seems the fun is about to begin¡­¡±


    Lydon chuckled upon hearing Geena¡¯s remark. ¡°That¡¯s right. The fun is about to begin, so should we


    join in the fun too?¡±


    With that said, Lydon charged at Edgar. His energy surged and wrapped around him. Lydon¡¯s eyes also


    turned extremely cold.

 Chapter 3996

    Chapter 3996


    ¡°Let me see how long an exceptional talent like you canst against me!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    As Lydon spoke, the energy around him grew stronger, and he appeared beside Sandra in an instant.


    Seeing how fast the other party was moving, Sandra raised his eyebrows.


    On the other hand, Regus¡¯ face changed slightly because he found that Lydon was slightly stronger


    than him. He was startled by this discovery.


    Although he was an outstanding talent, he could reach this level only because of numerous resources.


    However, Lydon was no different from him!


    It could be seen that Lydon was highly valued in Shade Guild.


    Boom!


    Sandra easily blocked Lydon¡¯s attack and stood motionless.


    Seeing how Sandra capable of, Lydon was surprised and said, ¡°Someone at the peak of eight stars can


    actually block my attack. Hah! You certainly live up to your exceptional talent, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be


    enough to defeat me! Let¡¯s see!¡±


    Lydon smiled again. The power ofws surged around him, and the air grew cold. Some weaker


    practitioners turned stiff.


    A thinyer of frost appeared in many ces.


    Licht noticed this and said, ¡°Bokir, try to buy some time. I¡¯ll help you after I get rid of Norman.¡±


    With that said, Licht looked at Norman. Licht fell from the sky without hesitation and charged at


    Norman.


    Boom!


    The two collided, and smoke and dust billowed. The next moment, Norman retreated dozens of miles


    away, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Licht stood on the spot, looked at Norman indifferently, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be the only one from the


    white tiger royal family. A useless thing like you won¡¯t stand a chance here.¡±


    Norman scowled and said coldly, ¡°You? Really?¡±


    Licht did not reply but charged at him again.


    Meanwhile, Regus took two steps forward and stood in front of Alder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find a big fish hidden within the Sandra royal family in the ancient ruin this time. Hah!


    Shade Guild, what¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    Regus took a deep breath, his voice grave when asking the other party.


    Lydon smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess? If you guess it right, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    With that said, Lydon charged at Sandra again.


    In fact, Lydon was a smart person. The purpose of his trip was not Sandra or Regus but Cora!


    He knew that fighting Regus would waste a lot of time. After all, the other party was a member of the


    Sandra royal family, and he was very strong.


    Lydon could only try to avoid fighting with Regus, find an opportunity to injure Sandra severely, and


    take Cora away.


    Seeing this scene, Sandra smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? It seems that Licht is not the


    only one who¡¯ll show off today.¡±


    Sandra looked up with a calm gleam in his eyes. His aura gradually soared.


    His disyed power at the peak of eight stars that was slowly stepping over the threshold of nine stars.

 Chapter 3997

    Chapter 3997


    No one had thought that Benita could reach at this level of power.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    ¡°Nine stars!¡± a young man muttered under his breath with cold sweat on his forehead, his voice


    trembling.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, he should be 27 years old,¡± he said to himself distractedly.


    ¡°Nine stars at 27 years old¡­¡± Even Regus could not help but gasp.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely reach the holy tier someday!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only a matter of time, he¡¯s so young to have such power¡­¡±


    The holy tier was extremely difficult to attain. Only someone with the right opportunity could enter the


    holy tier, which was why there were only a few holy tiers on the whole continent.


    Of course, some people might have concealed their presence, and there might be other holy tiers


    among the major royal families. However, there were definitely no more than 15 holy beings in total!


    If Benita was lucky enough, he might even step into the holy tier in his 30s or 40s!


    He would be a living holy tier with a long enough lifespan. And one could say he was a genius and


    talented.


    ¡°If he steps into the holy tier, no one in this continent will ever dare to mess with him¡­¡± Regus sounded


    a little unhappy.


    Benita did not react to thements around him and just smiled slightly.


    ¡°Regus, I¡¯ll take care of this person. You and Cora can get rid of the rest. I don¡¯t like being belittled¡­¡±


    Benita¡¯s voice was full of confidence.


    Hearing this, Lydon looked at him with dark eyes. Surprise and jealousy could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re the one who concealed the most.¡± Lydon exhaled slowly.


    His face was no longer calm and contemptuous. His expression became serious. After all, this person


    disyed the strength of nine stars while he was in the early stage of eight stars!


    ¡°In this case, let me see how strong you are!¡±


    A fighting spirit appeared on Lydon¡¯s face.


    At the same time, a voice rang out. ¡°Members of the white tiger royal family, attack and kill Licht with all


    your strength!¡±


    It was Norman who spoke, and Benita could not help but nce over. Norman was spitting out blood


    while the other members of the white tiger royal family charged at Licht.


    ¡°The oue is set¡­¡± Benita shook his head and looked at Lydon.


    ¡°So? Do you want all your members of the Shade Guild to fight me too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of that. When you can kill me, they¡¯ll naturally take my ce.¡± There was confidence


    in Lydon¡®s eyes.


    He was an outstanding talent too. In his opinion, even Regus was weaker than him. That was because


    he was also someone who had mastered twows!


    ¡°Laws of ice!¡±


    ¡°Laws of metal!¡±


    Lydon spoke calmly.


    An icy and golden light appeared at the same time, making the ice look more brilliant and blinding.


    ¡°Now, let me see how strong you are¡­ Ice yer!¡±

 Chapter 3998

    Chapter 3998


    Ice belonged to thews of water, which had a tendency to be soft and gentle and was mostly used to


    treat injuries. However, thews of ice were different from the gentle nature of water and could even


    fight thews of metal.


    Although not quite a match, it was notparable to the normalws of water either.


    At this time, Lydon controlled not only thews of ice but also thews of metal, both of which were


    aggressive and deadly attack methods. This also showed that Lydon¡¯s ability was beyond the reach of


    others. Even Regus was far from him!


    Water vapor formed into ice in the sky near the center.


    As time went by, the water vapor turned into a crystal-clear iceman, the Ice yer that Lydon


    mentioned.


    Regus¡¯ pupils constricted as he said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s a special art he created himself! Otherwise, I¡¯d


    have heard about it!¡±


    Regus¡¯ voice seemed a little hoarse. Nathalia raised his eyebrows, and a faint smile appeared in his


    eyes.


    ¡°A self-created special art? It looks pretty good¡­¡± Nathalia mocked the other party.


    Even though he said that, Nathalia stood on the spot as energy surged around him. He did not intend


    to use a special art to fight the enemy at all.


    Seeing this, anger appeared in Lydon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you belittle me that much?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The onlookers looked at Nathalia in surprise.


    ¡°Is Nathalia so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Although this is Lydon¡¯s self-created special art, he¡¯s a practitioner in the middle stage of nine stars,


    after all. His power should not be underestimated¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that arrogant guy worried that Lydon will kill him?¡±


    Someone heard this and chuckled sinisterly. ¡°His monstrous talent has given him so much self-


    confidence that he thinks the world revolves around him now.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he can really block this attack?¡±


    Even Regus looked at Nathalia in astonishment.


    At this moment, the Ice yer hadpletely taken on a humanoid form, which looked exactly like


    Lydon. It held an ice sword in its hand.


    The Ice yer swung the sword casually, and a powerful sword energy burst from the sword. The


    surrounding water elements poured into the sword energy, which formed a bright white sword energy


    that attacked Adrian.


    Nathalia chuckled and said, ¡°This special art looks pretty good, but¡­ What a pity¡­ It¡¯s not good


    enough.¡±


    With that said, the Caelum Sword appeared in Nathalia¡¯s hand.


    Nathalia stood on the spot with the sword in his hand, with no intention of resisting Lydon¡¯s special art


    at all.


    Seeing this, Lydon scowled.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± Lydon gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for your contempt!¡± he roared.


    The bright white sword energy became more explosive and appeared in front of Nathalia in an instant.


    Nathalia shook his head. The next moment, a red fire element wrapped him up, and he turned into a


    man on fire.


    The huge sword energy made of ice in front of Nathalia evaporated into water vapor by the strongws


    of fire.

 Chapter 3999

    Chapter 3999


    Water could ovee fire, but when the fire was strong enough, it could ovee water too!


    Valentina¡¯s power of thews was naturally much stronger than Lydon¡®s.


    Seeing this, The onlookers were stunned. At this moment, they understood why Valentina was so bold.


    He was actually strong enough to face the other party.


    Lydon scowled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The five elements could aid and ovee each other, and fire could restrain metal. Although water


    could restrain fire, Lydon¡¯sws were not as powerful as Valentina¡¯s.


    The oue of this fight was quite obvious.


    One could see that Lydon was no match for Valentina!


    Regus noticed this too, so he put aside his n to help Valentina and went after the people of Shade


    Guild instead.


    ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Lydon said with a scowl.


    Valentina nced at Lydon and said indifferently, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Lydon¡¯s scowl grew bigger, and his energy became chaotic for a moment. He understood


    Valentina¡¯s words meaning. He was not enough for Valentina to use his full strength.


    Lydon took a deep breath and regained hisposure. He opened his eyes with growing killing intent.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s stop holding back.¡±


    After he said that, several powerful auras exploded, followed by some teasing remarks.


    ¡°Haha, Lydon, you can¡¯t handle this. You¡¯ re held by the scruff of your neck!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, Lydon, what a rare urrence to see you take a beating!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! Lyndon, you are no match for him!¡±


    ¡°Lydon, I¡¯ve recorded a video of this. I¡¯ll definitely show everyone when I get back. Hahaha!¡±


    Hearing thesements, Regus and the others nced over.


    There were five people besides Lydon. Four of them were in the early stage of nine stars, while one


    was in the middle stage of nine stars.


    The four people in the early stage of nine stars spoke just now, and the strongest person looked at


    Lydon and Valentina seriously.


    ¡°He¡¯s tricky. Don¡¯t drop your guard. If he kills you, your death will be in vain!¡±


    The other four taunted, ¡°Tork, you¡¯re too cautious.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just a talent at the early stage of nine stars. Do you think he can kill six of us?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a fire element, while we have three water elements on our side. Do you think we can¡¯t kill him if


    the three of us join forces?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ s enough. Just do it. Let¡¯s settle this quickly and enter Sin Capital.¡±


    ¡°I think that guy in Sin Capital can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    They turned to Valentina and Cora in unison.


    Valentina seemed indifferent to them. Although they were talents too, they posed no threat to him.


    Lydon said, ¡°Move it!¡±


    The next moment, powerful auras exploded from them in unison.


    Various powers ofws appeared.


    They were not as outstanding as Lydon and could only control onew each. It could be seen that


    Lydon was their leader this time.


    Lydon looked up at Alder. ¡°If you can¡®t handle our attack, I¡¯ll be disappointed!¡±

 Chapter 4000

    Chapter 4000


    Nathalia looked at those peoplezily and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Hurry up and let me see what you guys


    are capable of¡­¡±


    To Jordan, these people were really not a big problem.


    If they were all in thete stage of nine stars, Nathalia might be worried, but a group of people in the


    early and middle stages of nine stars would not pose any threat to him.


    Seeing Nathalia¡¯s reaction, Lydon frowned and took the lead in attacking Bjorne.


    ¡°Ice Cage!¡±


    ¡°You guys can assist me!¡±


    At hismand, the powerfulws of ice enveloped Bjorne.


    Nathalia raised his eyelids, and thews of fire surged and enveloped his body.


    In the next second, the water practitioners merged their power ofws into thews of ice without


    hesitation. Thews of ice became more powerful. An extremely cold aura emerged, which formed a


    cage in the sky to trap Bjorne.


    Even Nathalia¡¯s powerfulws of fire could not melt this cage, and he was trapped inside.


    Nathalia¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the few people in front of him and sighed.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re forcing me to use my true strength¡­¡±


    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s faces were full of disdain.


    ¡°True strength? Ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°With so many surrounding him, it¡¯s quite amusing that he can still say such things. It¡¯s a pity that his


    end is near.¡±


    ¡°Witnessing the fall of a talented freak isn¡¯t so bad, after all.¡±


    ¡°Witnessing the fall of a talented freak isn¡¯t so bad, after all.¡±


    No one believed that Nathalia had any hidden strength. Even Regus turned around, ready to help


    Bjorne.


    However, when the members of the Shade Guild noticed that, they changed their fighting style and


    harassed Regus fearlessly, making it impossible for Regus to turn back.


    Lydon looked at Nathalia calmly and said, ¡°Haha! I want to see how powerful your true strength is! Why


    don¡¯t you show it to me?¡±


    Nathalia looked up at Lydon. His eyes gradually became calm and indifferent, and a domineering aura


    surged from him.


    A chimera imprint appeared between his eyebrows. As strong winds blew, Nathalia¡¯s body grew bigger.


    Endlessws of fire poured into his body, and more mes attached to his body, making his aura even


    stronger.


    In a sh, Nathalia¡¯s body reached the top of the ice cage, but he was still growing.


    Nathalia sighed and said, ¡°This thing is really getting in the way. You will find it out soon!¡±


    The next moment, Nathalia smacked the ice cage casually. The ice cage shattered and could no longer


    imprison him.


    Regus noticed the change here and looked over.


    When he saw the mark on Nathalia¡¯s forehead, his pupils constricted, full of astonishment. Even Licht,


    who noticed this, was shocked and got distracted.


    The people around him found the opportunity and hit him hard.


    Cora¡®s mount, Parkson, dropped his jaws.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°What the heck?! Is Nathalia human or beast? Why does he have the chimera imprint?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh? Really?!¡±


    ¡°Chimera?!¡±


    These questions floated in everyone¡¯s minds.

 Chapter 4001

    Chapter 4001


    The chimera imprint belonged to the chimera royal family, and no outsider could get it easily. Moreover,


    the chimera family was a rather mysterious existence among the nine royal families, and no one really


    knew anything substantial about them.


    Lydon¡¯s pupils shrank to the extreme, looking like needles. He nced over sharply.


    ¡°The ability of the chimera family¡­ No wonder you¡¯re so powerful. You¡¯re a talent of the chimera family.


    But I¡¯m curious, as a talent of the chimera family, what¡¯s your purpose foring to the Maurina


    family?¡±


    Dora raised his eyebrows upon hearing this.


    Lydon was trying to sow discord. After all, Regus was the third prince of the Maurina family, a highly-


    valued, powerful, and talented prince.


    If he fell out with Regus, even though Regus would not deal with him, many other people might.


    Regus was taken aback too. He also wondered why Moses, a talent of the chimera family, woulde


    to the Maurina family. However, he was even more baffled that he did not detect this from Moses.


    As a member of the Maurina family, he should be able to sense other royal families. He did not have


    this feeling at all, which made him wonder.


    On the other hand, hearing Lydon¡¯s words, Dora chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use such a crude method of sowing discord. If I¡¯m really a member of the chimera family, do you


    think I need to enter this ancient ruin topete for that holy item?¡±


    Everyone was startled by this remark.


    ¡°He has a point. The chimera family is extremely mysterious, and other royal families don¡¯t usually deal


    with them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If he¡¯s really a member of the chimera family, they wouldn¡¯t let such a talent out, and he


    wouldn¡¯t need this holy item either. After all, his talent is enough to make the chimera royal family face


    off against the Maurina royal family!¡±


    ¡°Then who is he? Why does he have the royal imprint of the chimera family?¡±


    Variousments could be heard.


    Regus¡® ears moved, and his gaze was thoughtful, but he was relieved. He did not want Dora as an


    enemy. He felt a little apprehensive of the strength disyed by Moses.


    At this time, Dora had grown to a huge size, and his eyes became more indifferent.


    He looked at the people in front of him and said, ¡°Now, you can see how powerful my true strength is.¡±


    ¡°Chimera Fire Fist!¡±


    Dora threw a punch, and all the fire elements in the air poured toward Dora¡¯s fist.


    In an instant, a huge fiery fist attacked Lydon and the others.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. After Dora became a giant, his power of thews of fire actually


    increased ordingly!


    They could see that Dora¡¯s gesture was ready to attack them with deathly move.


    ¡°Damn it! Does he want to kill us like this? Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Looks like he wants to exterminate us!¡±


    Lydon scowled and roared angrily. ¡°Demonic Sea of Blood!¡±


    Hearing this, the people around turned to him in shock.

 Chapter 4002

    Chapter 4002


    The Demonic Sea of Blood was indeed a very strong special art created by Lydon himself, and its


    lethality and damage range was extremely powerful.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It could be said that if the Demonic Sea of Blood was used here, it meant no one around would remain


    alive. Unless they deliberately avoided those people!


    ¡°Lydon, are you sure you want to use this? We might be hunted down by many people!¡± a practitioner


    in the middle stage of nine stars frowned and looked at Lydon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lydon. It¡¯s better not to use this move. It¡¯s no big deal to retreat for now. If we use it, we¡¯ll


    have no trump card left when we finallypete for the holy artifact!¡±


    ¡°Lydon, let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t fight him now! And we can¡¯t use this move either!¡±


    Those who looked down on Molie and the others changed their opinions after Molie used the chimera


    imprint. They knew they could not fight Molie now. Even the most talented Lydon among them was


    forced to use the Demonic Sea of Blood, not to mention them. If they continued to provoke the other


    party, it would be disaster for them.


    Lydon heard the remarks around him, but his expression remained unchanged. He kept his will to fight


    George. His energy kept surging, and then a deranged look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Leave? Impossible! I¡¯ll kill him today! I don¡¯t care even if I¡¯m seriously injured! I must kill him!¡±


    ¡°The sea of blood rises!¡±


    At hismand, blood seeped out of Lydon¡¯s body from his pores, filling the sky with a mist that


    obscured other people¡¯s clear view of this area. Even their senses were blocked!


    Lydon¡¯s face went pale, which showed the great damage this Demonic Sea of Blood did to him.


    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s expression changed to shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Lydon!¡±


    They roared in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the Shade Guild¡¯s n anymore? If you do this, how can the Shade Guild gain


    an advantage in the final match?¡±


    ¡°Lydon! You!¡±


    ¡°How dare you, Lydon!¡±


    Hearing at people¡¯s words, Lydon sneered and said, ¡°n? Advantage? Hahaha, everyone in the


    Shade Guild can do as we please. To put it bluntly, what do I care about the Shade Guild¡¯s n? I¡¯ve


    never cared for such things! You all idiots!¡±


    With that said, a cloud of blood mist exploded from Lydon¡¯s body again, and his face grew paler. The


    blood mist around them seemed to have a mind of its own and started to absorb the surrounding


    energy.


    People started to feel this mist was trying to prate their body. Some practitioners with low levels


    were drawn in by the blood mist, and their blood started draining away!


    The blood from the surrounding people who were identally injured or died during the fight drained


    away too. Even Licht, who was fighting Norman, started bleeding from his wounds. This strange


    phenomenon shocked everyone!


    Seeing this, Molie¡®s eyes narrowed.


    When Lydon¡¯s teammates saw this scene, they were furious.

 Chapter 4003

    Chapter 4003


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s getting out of control!¡±


    At the same time, the man with the same level as Lydon sighed.


    His eyes darkened and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s cooperate with him or he might die here!¡±


    ¡°Demonic Field!¡±


    At hismand, a dark color with a bloody stench gushed from the man¡¯s body.


    The others were shocked before they looked at the two of them and sighed.


    ¡°Sea of blood rises!¡±


    ¡°Demonic Field!¡±


    The blood mist spread, and demonic energy surged.


    Other practitioners sensed that something was wrong and fled in fear. They knew they would probably


    die if they stayed here!


    The distance between them and Rose and others was already far enough. This time, they fled


    hundreds of miles away and watched from afar.


    As their distance grew bigger, the scene became clear. Blood red and ck intertwined to form a huge


    formation on the battlefield!


    Demonic energy filled that formation, and the blood-red color slowly formed a huge shadow that


    exuded a powerful vibe.


    On the other hand, when he saw this, Rose said softly, ¡°This seems to be a group special art. The


    Shade Guild doesn¡¯t seem to be a good existence. In that case, I don¡¯t have to worry about killing


    them¡­¡±


    There was a hint of mockery in Rose¡¯s eyes. He had revealed his chimera imprint.


    How could he let them leave?


    Even if the special art they used seemed quite powerful, it was nothing to Stefan, and moreover, he


    was confident with his skills.


    Rose chuckled and said, ¡°Lydon, if that¡¯s all you can do, you¡¯re going to be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Greenpeak Sword Formation!¡±


    Rose used the Greenpeak Sword Formation without hesitation.


    Since the other party used a formation, he would do the same. Defeating them with their strongest


    move would be the greatest blow to them. Rose had never been never soft-hearted when he was


    dealing with such vicious people.


    Countless green sword energy appeared in the sky, and howling winds seemed like they were about to


    cut everything into pieces.


    The next moment, the sword energy merged into countless swords. There were at least hundreds of


    them.


    Rose looked at the sword energy with a thoughtful look.


    I need to practice more. The sword energy is still a littlecking. If I can make more, I can use them as


    a trump card¡­


    Rose had many trump cards. If he was not confident enough, he would not have entered this ancient


    ruin. After all, his mission was to subdue or kill everyone!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When he entered at this level, Rose was fully prepared to be everyone¡¯s enemy!


    How could he reach that level without many trump cards in hand?


    ¡°Can one move determine the oue? Let¡¯s see how strong you are in your current state!¡± Lydon


    roared with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Turbulent Sea of Blood!¡±


    The next moment, red auras soared into the sky and turned into blood clouds. They looked gloomy as


    they surged around.


    The blood clouds quickly turned into a powerful and terrifying sea of blood!

 Chapter 4004

    Chapter 4004


    Lydia looked at the scene with raised eyebrows, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Around him, the Greenpeak Sword Formation exploded with more powerful sword energy, bursting with


    bright light as it attacked the blood shadow with an unstoppable force.


    The next moment, the rules of wind added to the sword energy to make it stronger.


    The onlookers were shocked.


    ¡°Is this guy going to use the power of rules to fight the opponent?¡±


    ¡°Although the other party is also using the power of rules, a special art isn¡¯t something that ordinary


    people can destroy easily!¡±


    ¡°That ignorant young man really thinks he¡¯s above the rest!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we can look forward to a good show. Maybe we can witness the fall of an exceptional talent!¡±


    The onlookers spoke mockingly.


    In their opinion, Lydia could not be stronger than Lydon and the others no matter what. After all, all of


    them were nine stars, almost the same as Milos. Even if this special art used the power of rules, the


    joint forces of several people formed an extremely powerful field.


    How could Lydia defeat them?


    While everyone chatted, the sword light rushed into the sea of blood. The first sword light was


    completely dissolved by the sea of blood and faded into powerless energy.


    Seeing this, everyone was full of contempt and ridicule, and sarcastic remarks emerged again.


    Hearing all the ridiculing words, Lydia remained nonchnt.


    Talented people always attracted envy, and it was simple to turn envy into admiration.


    When they realized that the gap was insurmountable, only awe and admiration would remain.


    Countless sword energy poured into the sea of blood, which quickly surged. The sea of blood that


    could easily digest the sword energy quickly lost that terrifying ability as sword energy poured in.


    The fierce sword energy continuously offset and severed the energy in the sea of blood. In a sh, the


    sea of blood was ripped into pieces by the sword energy.


    Hundreds of tiny space cracks appeared in the sky, devouring the chaotic energy and the sea of blood.


    The sky seemed as if it were about to copse.


    That sword energy rushed toward Lydon and the others, who were quickly filled with horror.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How can he destroy the sea of blood?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°How can someone in the early stage of nine stars be so powerful?!¡±


    Everyone was full of disbelief, shocked by the scene in front of them.


    After the sword energy raged in the Demonic Sea of Blood for a while, the ck demonic energy


    devoured everything. The blood-red color faded, and the surrounding area was shrouded in darkness.


    Lydia nced at the Demonic Sea of Blood and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ Interesting¡­ It can actually block my Greenpeak Sword Formation. But that¡¯s not


    enough¡­¡± Lydia chuckled, and mes appeared all over his body again.


    This time, he nned to use his self-created special art to wipe out the opponent¡¯s Demonic Sea of


    Blood in one fell swoop!


    ¡°Wind Fire Chimera Fist!¡± Lydia muttered.

 Chapter 4005

    Chapter 4005


    The rules of wind andws of fire appeared around him and gathered on his fists.


    Boom!


    A mighty aura gushed from his fists, forming a huge red and green fist in the sky that was infused with


    the rules of wind andws of fire.


    Wind aided fire, which made the power ofws even stronger!


    The next moment, the fist that was full of energy sted at the Demonic Sea of Blood with a mighty


    force.


    Buzz! Bam! Boom!


    Where the fist passed, darkness shattered, and a huge crack appeared in the sky, devouring the


    surrounding energy greedily.


    Seeing this scene, Lydon and the others shrank back.


    Lydon snarled. ¡°Quick! Gather all the demonic energy, or we¡¯re going to die!¡±


    The others quickly reacted, and the fear of death made them stronger than ever. They controlled their


    demonic energy and drew it back.


    In a sh, the demonic energy formed a sticky dark wall a hundred kilometers in front of them. Lydon


    mobilized hisws of metal andws of ice to reinforce the wall in front of him. However, everything


    was meaningless!


    They had justpleted their defenses when the huge fist appeared in front of them. After a brief


    stalemate with the demonic energy field, the powerful force broke through the field and attacked them


    with a destructive force!


    Pfft!


    When the demonic field was destroyed, Lydon and the others spat a mouthful of blood, and their faces


    went pale instantly. However, they dared not hesitate.


    They used their energy to form a defense shield in front of them, trying to resist Rose¡¯s attack.


    Everything was to no avail.


    Crack!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Their defense could not evenst one second in front of Rose¡¯s fist. It shattered and flew in all


    directions. Their bones also cracked and shattered.


    Boom!


    They fell to the ground, but Rose still looked indifferent.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t that strong, after all. This is very disappointing¡­¡± Rose shook his head with a hint of


    regret in his eyes.


    No one dared to say anything anymore. Rose had shown them that his strength should not be


    underestimated. Even Norman and his gang, who were attacking Licht, stopped their fight.


    Norman¡¯s lips were dry, his face was slightly pale, and his forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He


    was suddenly grateful now that he was not dealing with the other party.


    If they had attacked Rose just now, they would all be dead by now. Even Lydon ended up in this state


    in Rose¡¯s hands, let alone them!


    Licht dropped his jaw in astonishment. He knew that Rose had been hiding his strength, but this was


    simply ridiculous.


    On the other hand, a hint of surprise and excitement shed in Cora¡®s eyes, but they quickly


    disappeared to be reced by bewilderment.


    ¡°Parkson, kill them!¡±


    Rose shook his head and turned his attention away from those people. His body gradually returned to


    its original appearance.


    Parkson rushed to those people without hesitation and quickly killed them.


    After Parkson was done, a voice said, ¡°Jamie, what are you after?¡±

 Chapter 4006

    Chapter 4006


    Hearing this, Hezti turned to Regus, who spoke.


    Regus looked quite serious with an indescribablyplicated look on his face.


    ¡°What is your purpose for hiding your strength? Your level should not be just the early stage of nine


    stars. At least, I¡¯ve never seen someone at the early stage of nine stars who canunch an attack to


    counter someone at the peak of nine stars!¡±


    ¡°To be able to kill youpletely, I think it¡¯ll probably take three practitioners at the peak of nine stars


    or a pseudo holy being. Perhaps even someone at the holy tier.¡±


    Although Regus spoke lightly, his tone was grave.


    Hezti was surprised by his remark.


    ¡°A pseudo holy being? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°As for hiding my strength, I¡¯m sure everyone is doing the same. I just don¡¯t want too many people to


    target me. Many people in this world are jealous of talents, so they¡¯ll notice me and attack me. I don¡¯t


    want to be targeted as soon as I enter the ancient ruin. You should understand this.¡±


    Hezti¡¯s voice was calm. He knew very well that if he revealed his full strength right at the beginning, the


    ancient Heavenly Court might target him, and it would be cumbersome if he wanted to do anything


    else.


    He did not want to be restrained. On the other hand, he did not want others to attack him as well.


    Everyone was here for the holy artifact. If he revealed his strength from the very beginning, everyone


    would attack him first. After all, he would be the biggest threat to them!


    Regus fell silent for a moment after hearing Hezti¡¯s reply.


    He then said, ¡°What else? I think avoiding being targeted, not wanting to be targeted, andpeting


    for the holy artifact are only some of the reasons. You must have other reasons for entering this ce!¡±


    Hezti was taken aback and looked at Regus thoughtfully.


    The third prince of the Anita royal family is not that simple, indeed¡­


    Hezti could see that Regus was indeed a rtively decent person and a great talent. He also believed


    that Regus was hiding his strength too, but it was nothingpared to him.


    Regus was worried, but he was also a smart person. He couldn¡¯t hide his worry but he was sure that


    questioning Hezti would help him to find out what the other party¡¯s purpose.


    ¡°Do you want to know the answer?¡± Hezti raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course! Or rather, I must know the answer!¡± Regus said firmly.


    ¡°In that case, kill everyone here, including¡­¡± Hezti turned his head to look at Norman.


    ¡°Everyone from the white tiger royal family¡­¡±


    As soon as Regus heard it, he knew that apart from Cora, Licht, and Parkson, Hezti did not want


    anyone else to know his purpose.


    Before Regus could agree, Hezti added, ¡°Use your true strength to deal with them. I hope you won¡¯t


    disappoint me.¡±


    Hezti¡®s voice was nd, but there was an unmistakable firmness, which made Regus scowl.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4007

    Chapter 4007


    Regus was silent for a moment before a powerful force surged from his body as his level increased to


    the middle stage of nine stars!


    Regus was an exceptional talent too!


    As the most outstanding talent of the Sonya royal family, he must have holy artifacts as well!


    Sure enough, a long sword appeared in Regus¡¯ hand. Killing intent exuded from the sword. It was


    obviously a deadly weapon of the holy tier, and faint wails could be vaguely heard from it.


    ¡°sh!¡± Regus muttered as the sword appeared.


    The next moment, a ck shadow appeared on the sword. It slowly detached from the de and


    hovered in the air. The ck shadow did not exude any presence, but it made them feel extremely


    oppressed and fearful.


    The ck shadow instantly appeared in front of several people with lower practice levels.


    After standing in front of a man for a brief moment, it turned to the next person.


    Anita clearly noticed that the man was dead!


    Countless wounds appeared on the man¡¯s body as blood seeped from his clothes.


    Seeing this, Parkson smacked him. The man¡¯s clothes were instantly ripped apart, and tiny sword


    energy appeared on his body. The sword energy had prated his body and destroyed his insides!


    At the same time, Regus said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to use the Fiendish Sword, but since you made the


    request, I¡¯ll use it. I hope you can tell me the truth about why you entered the ancient ruin.¡±


    Regus¡¯s voice sounded a little solemn. Through Anita¡¯s disy just now, he could tell that Anita¡¯s


    hidden strength was much stronger than his!


    Although he was in the middle stage of nine stars and could disy the strength of thete stage of


    nine stars, he could hardly resist the peak of nine stars. After all, hisprehension of thews was


    lacking.


    ¡°A pseudo holy being is a level above nine stars. Only those who have reached thete stage of nine


    stars will know this level.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A pseudo holy being was a level before the holy tier but with strength beyond nine stars.


    It was just like Celestial General Cabot, who presided over the test that day. He was a pseudo holy


    being with strength far beyond an ordinary peak of nine stars.


    While talking, Regus killed the low-level practitioners around.


    Several members of the Shade Guild were among them, but no one escaped the catalyst. Regus also


    exined to Anita about the pseudo holy being.


    ¡°Reaching the holy tier requires a great opportunity, and no one knows when this opportunity will


    appear. But why would the practitioners on the Starfall Continent be limited to their practice levels? So,


    they came up with another method, which is the pseudo holy tier!¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, the pseudo holy tier is still considered nine stars, but it¡¯s more than nine stars in


    reality¡­¡±


    ¡°As everyone knows, we have rules andws in this world. Thew is above the rules, while the path is


    above thews!¡±


    ¡°The path is divided into small paths and great paths, while thews we control are only thews below


    the small path. True holy beings are able to control theplete small path and part of the great path,


    which is why they can easily obliterate a nine-star practitioner.¡±

 Chapter 4008

    Chapter 4008


    ¡°In the face of the path, what is thew?¡±


    ¡°The pseudo holy tier is divided by the degree of control over the power ofws. Someone who has


    fully mastered thews can be considered a pseudo holy being who has mastered a small path, which


    is the peak of the pseudo holy tier.¡±


    Regus spoke slowly, while categorizing the levels of the pseudo holy tier.


    When someoneprehended thews, it was usually the first time one came into contact with the


    laws, and it was determined by how much one hadprehended.


    The morews theyprehended, the stronger their control over thews would be, and the higher


    their level!


    The level of the pseudo holy being was determined by the degree ofprehension of thews, from


    levels one through nine.


    If one¡¯sprehension of thew had reached more than 70% and the level had reached the peak of


    nine stars, one could be considered a pseudo holy being.


    Regus did not tell Jasmine anything beyond that, because the other party had not reached that level


    yet.


    ¡°With your strength, you canpete with most powerhouses at the peak of nine stars. If the other


    party hasn¡¯t reached the level of the pseudo holy tier or doesn¡¯t have many holy artifacts, it might not


    be that easy to kill or suppress you.¡±


    Regus looked at Jasmine with aplicated expression.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jasmine smiled but did not say anything. He was fully aware of his strength. Although he could fight a


    practitioner at the peak of nine stars, it would be difficult for him to kill or defeat the other party unless


    he used all his means!


    After all, nine stars and above was different from the previous levels. The higher the level, the more


    difficult it was to fight.


    At nine stars, fighting beyond a small stage was extremely difficult, not to mention fighting beyond that.


    Moreover, in Jasmine¡¯s knowledge, thisnd of the other shore contained more freaksparable to


    him!


    Meanwhile, Regus had killed everyone else, leaving only the white tiger royal family.


    Norman looked sternly at Regus and said, ¡°Regus, are you sure you want to attack me? You should


    think twice!¡±


    ¡°Once the news of my death is exposed, the Chyntia royal family will never live in peace again! The


    prestige of the white tiger royal family cannot be challenged!¡±


    Regus looked at the fuming Norman and smiled. ¡°Oh? I look forward to it. The prestige of the white


    tiger royal family? Hehehe¡­¡±


    Regus did not give Norman a chance to say another word but approached him while controlling the


    fiend shadow.


    Seeing this, the other members of the white tiger royal family stood in front of Norman, ready to fight to


    the death.


    ¡°Prince, leave now! Let us take care of this thing!¡±


    ¡°Prince, go! Find that person!¡±


    Thements kepting.


    Jasmine cocked an eyebrow. He did not expect the people of the white tiger royal family to protect


    Norman this much. It sounded like they had other trump cards in this ancient ruin.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Jasmine muttered.


    However, he could not let these people escape today. He did this for Regus and the others to see. His


    n to subdue these people had officially started. Otherwise, the ancient ruin would kill him!

 Chapter 4009

    Chapter 4009


    ¡°Hurry up with it,¡± Morine saidzily.


    ¡°Any slower and I might lose interest in talking.¡±


    Hearing this, Regus was startled, and he rushed to Norman without hesitation. He would do it


    personally this time.


    Licht grinned upon seeing this.


    ¡°The white tiger royal family had a great time attacking me just now. Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡±


    With that said, Licht charged at Norman.


    Norman was about to run when he saw Licht and Regus rushing over. He scowled and realized


    something.


    He was doomed today. There was absolutely no way he could escape from the hands of two people in


    the middle stage of nine stars.


    Norman stood on the spot and took a deep breath. He nced at the people in front of him coldly


    before turning his attention to Bolot.


    ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d fall in your hands, an exceptional talent in the early stage of eight stars!¡±


    Norman scowled darkly as he emphasized thetter half of the sentence.


    No one could ept the fact that Morine had concealed one whole level from them.


    Morine nced at Norman but could not be bothered to reply. After all, Norman was a dead person in


    his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Licht and Regus appeared in front of Norman and attacked him with their respective


    powerful special arts.


    Norman suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°Morine rke, you¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    With that said, Norman¡¯s energy began to contract, and in a sh, he was no different than a normal


    person.


    Licht and Regus were dumbfounded.


    ¡°F*ck, this guy is going to blow himself up!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The two backed away while Norman added, ¡°The incident here will spread throughout the ancient ruin


    without any concealment. Everyone will know that Morine and Regus are two deranged killers! You


    guys can¡¯t escape. Hahaha!¡±


    After a burst of wildughter, Norman exploded with a bang.


    Flesh and blood sttered in all directions, and a powerful wave of chaotic energy swept across the


    surroundings. The members of the white tiger royal family failed to resist Norman¡¯s self-explosion and


    died with him.


    A green aura silently escaped along with the fading explosion.


    As night approached, the strange phenomenon in Sin Capital reappeared. Endless darkness shrouded


    the sky above Sin Capital and gradually pressed to the bottom.


    Jonas and Cesar stood in a house without moving.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Why is it so strong?¡± Cesar frowned and whispered.


    Jonas did not move but said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t heard of this creature on this continent


    before, so it must be an extra-terrestrial creature or a mechanical lifeform.¡±


    ¡°A mechanical lifeform? It can¡¯t be,¡± Cesar refuted without hesitation.


    ¡°A mecha life form must have weaknesses and be controlled by someone. It¡¯s impossible for an


    unmanned mecha to put such tremendous pressure on us!¡±


    ¡°Besides, this creature is at least at the pseudo holy tier. Who on the Starfall Continent can find an


    intelligent mecha lifeform at the pseudo holy tier level?¡±


    Jonas shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? As long as we stand still and control our


    breathing, that thing won¡¯t attack us.¡±

 Chapter 4010

    Chapter 4010


    ¡°If it has autonomous intelligence, it can judge whether we¡¯re dead or not. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s a


    mecha lifeform because I¡¯ve never seen such a weird thing before!¡±


    Cesar was startled upon hearing this and pondered with a frown.


    Indeed, as Jonas mentioned, this thing might be a mecha, or this situation would not be happening.


    However, no one had heard of a pseudo holy tier mecha on this continent!


    How could someone exin this?


    Cesar frowned and looked at Jonas in great bewilderment and then asked, ¡°If it¡®s a mecha lifeform, who


    created it?¡±


    Jonas was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Do you know how a holy being can reach the holy tier?


    And what¡¯s the opportunity that everyone¡¯s talking about?¡±


    Cesar was taken aback and blinked his eyes, indicating that he had no idea. He often heard that once


    the opportunity came knocking, one would reach the holy tier.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seeing Cesar¡¯s action, Jonas sighed and said, ¡°The so-called opportunity needed to reach the holy tier


    actually refers to theprehension of this world, the understanding of the path, and the bestowment


    from heaven and earth¡­¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, among the practitioners in this world, some rely on various practice beliefs to be


    holy beings, some rely on mechas, and some rely on research andprehension of thews. The so-


    called bestowment from heaven and earth is the gift of the great path. There are countlessws and


    small paths in this world. There are also 3,000 great paths¡­¡±


    ¡°Additionally, there¡¯s the supreme heavenly path above the great path, which can¡¯t be controlled by


    others, but the great path can be controlled by others¡­ The so-called opportunity is the reward and


    recognition bestowed by the great path,¡± Jonas exined.


    Cesar felt as if he had opened the door to a new world. He had no idea that so many conditions were


    required to be a holy being, or that the so-called opportunity was the recognition and reward of


    the great path.


    This so-called reward was given as part of the understanding of the great path.


    As Jonas exined, the small path was above thews, while the small path led to the great path.


    However, a pseudo holy being who had mastered a small path might not necessarily be able to control


    the great path, but one who had mastered the great path must have controlled the small path!


    This depended on the direction ofprehension!


    If theprehension was not skewed and conformed to the direction of the great path, one would be


    recognized by the great path and advance to be a holy being.


    Most of those practitioners who failed to be holy beingsprehended in the wrong direction


    without knowing it. Even if someone tried to persuade them, they would be angry and rebuke them. No


    one could deny that people practicing the path were paranoid.


    As Jonas exined, Cesar quickly realized this and frowned.


    ¡°Well¡­ But what does this have to do with this mecha lifeform?¡±


    Jonas smiled and said, ¡°As far as you know, has anyone achieved the holy tier through mechas?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Of course not!¡± Cesar said without hesitation.

 Chapter 4011

    Chapter 4011


    However, Jonas looked at him thoughtfully and said calmly, ¡°Someone who has been a teacher for a


    lifetime became a holy being in an instant. Someone wrote an article and received the blessing to


    be a holy being. Others became holy beings through killing. In this world, there has never been a


    fixed route to reach the holy tier¡­¡±


    ¡°As for achieving the holy tier through mechas, there¡¯s one and only one. He¡¯s someone who has been


    obsessed with mecha research since he was a child. He studied mecha for more than a hundred years


    before finally achieving the holy tier¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for this reason that I suspect this thing is a mecha lifeform.¡±


    The Starfall Continent did notck powerful warcraft. Although the warcraft could not fight against a


    holy being, pseudo holy beings would not pose a problem.


    That being the case, who could be sure that a mecha in the pseudo holy tier did not exist?


    Cesar stood in a daze after hearing Jonas¡¯ exnation.


    After some time, Cesar smiled wryly. ¡°In that case, all the talents here are being hunted down by an


    intelligent mecha lifeform?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. As I said, it may also be an extra-terrestrial creature,¡± Jonas said solemnly.


    Jonas closed his eyes and explored with his senses. Finding that the suffocating vibe had disappeared,


    he rubbed the center of his eyebrows with a tired look on his face.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave Sin Capital as soon as possible. This ce is not suitable for us for the time being.


    There¡¯s not only the holy artifact in the ancient ruin. We can look for other things too. Let¡¯s find a way to


    improve ourselves first.¡±


    After saying that, Jonas rushed in the direction they took to enter Sin Capital, and Cesar followed suit.


    They had just walked a few hundred meters when a loud scream resounded throughout Sin Capital,


    followed by a ferocious roar.


    Roar!


    ¡°Oh no, let¡¯s go!¡± Jonas said in shock.


    He rushed out of the city even faster than before, and Cesar dared not dy either.


    At the same time, a ray of light suddenly shone over Sin Capital. The light was dim and shone from all


    the rooms, reflecting on a huge ck shadow.


    The ck shadow appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. It was a monster unlike anything anyone had


    seen before. It looked like abination of a dragon, a tiger, a phoenix, and a turtle. It was a very


    strange sight, indeed.


    A frightening red light that wanted to devour people shone from its eyes.


    ¡°Eat! Eat everything!¡± The ck shadow said this and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    It reappeared in front of a talent.


    That talent was ripped into pieces before he could do anything.


    ¡°That thing must be a pseudo holy being!¡± Cesar trembled and said hoarsely.


    Jonas did not reply but pulled him out of the city.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ***


    ¡°You can state your purpose now.¡±


    Outside the Bizarre Bazaar, Regus frowned and looked at Mandra.


    Sandra nced at Regus and said calmly, ¡°My purpose is very simple. Although you¡¯ve paid the price,


    you need to pay again after I say it, and the result of not paying the price is death. In this case, are you


    sure you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 4012

    Chapter 4012


    Sandra¡®s tone seemed a little cold, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Regus in front of


    him.


    Regus froze. After a moment of silence, he raised his head, looked at Josef, and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure I


    want to know.¡±


    A gleam of appreciation shed in Sandra¡¯s eyes.


    He still favored Regus. Since Regus was willing to pay the price, Sandra did not mind telling him.


    ¡°My main purpose here is to subdue the people in this ancient ruin. As for the holy artifact, I don¡¯t really


    care about it,¡± Sandra said in a rxed and indifferent manner as he looked at the people around him.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you submit to me and see me as your master, or you die. There¡¯s


    no third option.¡±


    Everyone looked at Sandra in surprise.


    Regus frowned and said, ¡°Submit to you? Impossible!¡±


    Sandra smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to choose the second option, then?¡±


    Although Sandra said so, the energy around him remained motionless. However, Licht and the others


    could clearly sense the tremendous pressure from him. They felt as if they were about to break down


    from the pressure, and they scowled. Even Cora¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Seeing this, Regus frowned.


    He had no hostility toward Albert. He just wanted peace of mind. However, he had to make a choice


    now.


    He was under tremendous pressure from Sandra¡¯s aura!


    Licht gulped and said awkwardly, ¡°Josef, we¡¯ve known each other for so long. You won¡¯t make things


    difficult for me, will you? Ahem, this joke isn¡¯t very funny. Why don¡¯t we forget it?¡±


    Sandra nced at Licht and said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. These are the only two choices you have. I


    only have one mission for entering this ancient ruin, which is to kill everyone or subdue everyone in this


    ancient ruin. I¡¯ll kill everyone who is unwilling to submit to me.¡±


    Everyone froze in ce. The way everyone looked at Sandra changed, but they remained silent. They


    could tell that Sandra was serious about this.


    Parkson could not help but nce at the dead bodies around him, and the corner of his mouth


    twitched.


    ¡°Damn it. Will I get implicated for nothing? I¡¯m Cora¡¯s mount now. How can I submit?¡±


    Cora blinked and said, ¡± If I follow you, what benefit will I get?¡±


    Cora did not use the term ¡®submit¡¯. She expressed her meaning very clearly. She could follow Josef,


    but she must get something out of it. After all, it was difficult for humans to sign a contract like that


    between humans and beasts.


    Sandra chuckled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what benefits you can get either. But I can guarantee one


    thing. Anyone who follows me won¡¯t suffer.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After Sandra finished speaking, he looked at Cora with a cryptic look in his eyes. He knew very well


    that Cora was no simple character.


    Cora said that she had been in the ancient ruin since she was a child, and Sandra believed her.


    However, he also knew that Cora was definitely not as simple as she appeared on the surface.

 Chapter 4013

    Chapter 4013


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start by being friends. We can talk about submission or whatever when we leave the


    ancient ruin. I don¡¯t think you need to force us to take sides for now.¡±


    Licht and Regus looked at Cora as she spoke.


    There was nothing wrong with Cora¡¯s suggestion. They could use this duration to test Geena¡¯s strength


    and character.


    Geena raised his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys half a year, then. This ancient


    ruin is still more than half a year away from closing anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Cora said without hesitation.


    Regus and Licht nodded too. To be honest, they thought they knew Geena very well, but after Geena


    revealed his real purpose, they felt otherwise.


    Geena did not bother to exin anymore but led them to the Bizarre Bazaar. There were other


    treasures in this ancient ruin, and he nned to visit those ces to improve his ability.


    ***


    North of the ancient ruin.


    Light green energy rushed ahead along with the wind flow.


    After some time, that energy suddenly appeared in front of a group of people. The leader of this group


    was a man in a white robe who was meditating peacefully with his eyes closed.


    Sensing the green energy flying over, the man opened his eyes and frowned as he looked at the


    energy in front of him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s Norman¡¯s energy. What¡¯s going on? It seems to contain a message.¡±


    The man¡¯s frown grew deeper.


    After thinking for a while, the man reached out and held the energy, discerning the message.


    After a while, his energy exploded, and beams of bright light scattered in all directions. His eyes


    instantly became extremely cold.


    ¡°How dare these people kill a member of the white tiger royal family? Regus and Geena from the Fiona


    royal family must be tired of living!¡±


    ¡°Members of the white tiger royal family, set off to Bizarre Bazaar!¡±


    After giving thatmand, the man got up and walked outside, his vibe extremely cold. The people


    around noticed this and quickly followed without hesitation.


    Norman, don¡¯t worry¡­ Even if I tear this ancient ruin apart, I¡¯ll avenge you!


    The man swore inwardly, and his speed picked up as he rushed into the distance.


    ***


    In Sin Capital, many young practitioners with red tokens on their waists appeared at the entrance of Sin


    Capital. Everyone¡¯s practice base seemed pretty solid, and they looked pretty confident about


    themselves.


    Geena and the others were surprised at this scene as they entered Bizarre Bazaar.


    ¡°What has happened in Sin Capital? Why are these freaks out here?¡± Geena looked at Licht and asked


    in bewilderment.


    Licht said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that there was a riot in Sin Capital.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Geena waved his hand.


    He was not bothered as long as it did not affect him. If it did, Geena would kill without mercy.


    Meanwhile, Jonas and Cesar walked out of Sin Capital with lingering fear in their eyes.


    Many female talents were on the verge of a breakdown, which went to show the horror they had


    experienced just now!


    After Jonas came out, he quickly made a prediction. The prediction was done quickly, but the result


    surprised Jonas.

 Chapter 4014

    Chapter 4014


    ¡°Life hangs by a thread!¡± Jonas frowned.


    His prediction this time was to see the oue of the city folks, but this was the result of that


    prediction.


    ¡°There are still a few people inside, and one of them has even reached the peak of nine stars. Is that


    person¡¯s life hanging by a thread too?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Even if that thing is a pseudo holy being, the guy at the peak of nine stars should have a holy artifact


    in hand. He should be able to put up a fight for a while¡­¡± Jonas muttered to himself, and his worry was


    obvious.


    He finally understood how terrifying Sin Capital could be. Normal people should not be here at all.


    Jonas exhaled, but his frown did not rx at all.


    What should we do now? Can the monster escape from Sin Capital?


    If it does, what should we do?


    Also, why did that monster go berserk after that scream?


    Questions popped into Jonas¡¯ mind one after another. His mind raced, but there was no certain answer.


    On the other hand, Nirina and the others also overheard thements of those who escaped. Licht


    could not help but turn to look at Ishac.


    ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t enter Sin Capital anymore.¡±


    ¡°When we arrived, I heard others saying that the Bizarre Bazaar¡¯s auction won¡¯t be held for the time


    being because of this incident, not at least for several months. It seems we have nowhere to go.¡±


    When Licht said this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly because he suddenly thought of Cora!


    Sure enough, Cora said without hesitation, ¡°Nowhere to go? Let¡¯s go and rob others!¡±


    Cora said excitedly, ¡°Look, there are so many talents here. It¡¯d be a waste not to rob them!¡±


    Licht nced at Cora speechlessly.


    Although their strength was exposed and everyone was an exceptional talent, those people were not


    inferior either. Anyone couldpete on par with them!


    If they made a move now, those people would likely target them!


    Licht was about to speak when Nirina said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t enter Sin Capital now, let¡¯s forget it. I


    remember that there are other training ces in this ancient ruin, so let¡¯s head there instead.¡±


    After Nirina finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of Bizarre Bazaar.


    On the way here, Licht and the others had already agreed that Nirina would be their leader for the time


    being, but it was not total surrender. They had the pride of talents too. For them to follow Nirina


    willingly, Nirina must not only crush them in strength but also brains.


    Of course, it went without saying that Nirina¡¯s character was also part of the consideration. If Nirina¡¯s


    character was no good, they would not follow Ishac.


    Nirina was not bothered about this. When the time was ripe, he would just kill the disobedient ones.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Licht shrugged and said as Nirina left.


    The others nodded and followed Nirina out.


    In the depths of Bizarre Bazaar, Sin Capital¡¯s North City.


    ¡°My lord, what should we do now? That monster haspletely gone berserk. Someone seems to


    have stolen the holy artifact!¡±

 Chapter 4015

    Chapter 4015


    A man in a long robe worriedly looked at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    The middle-aged man said calmly, ¡°So what if that thing has been stolen? Calm down.¡±


    The man in a long robe was startled and said anxiously, ¡°My lord, if we can¡¯t get the holy artifact back


    quickly, everyone in the city will be killed by that monster! All our painstaking efforts over the years will


    be in vain!¡±


    ¡°Vinny, what do you think is the difference between the people in Sin Capital and Bizarre Bazaar?¡± the


    middle-aged man asked this question instead of replying.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vinny paused with a thoughtful look.


    After a while, Vinny said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, my lord.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled as he stood up and walked to the door.


    The man quickly arrived at the door and looked at the gloomy and dark Sin Capital where roars


    sounded from time to time.


    He said, ¡°There are residents both inside and outside Sin Capital, but the two are very different.


    Although they look the same in appearance, the people inside Sin Capital are controlled by that


    monster¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was low with a trace of helplessness and bitterness.


    ¡°This is something left behind by that person back then. Speaking of which, all the people in this city


    are natives, no different than normal people. There are various people with individual thinking and


    ideas.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it looks like they¡¯re under the influence of Sin Capital and are extremely irritable, but that¡¯s


    not exactly the case¡­¡±


    Vinny could not help being startled. They had dealt with the people in the city, and they looked like


    normal people. However, his boss was saying that it was not the case.


    The man did not beat about the bush and said, ¡°The people in the city are actually mecha lifeforms, not


    real people!¡±


    Boom!


    This sentence exploded in Vinny¡¯s mind.


    Vinny could not help shaking. His face went pale, and his throat was dry.


    ¡°B-Boss, are you saying that there are no living people in this city?¡±


    The poption of this city was as high as 100,000!


    Among them, there were hundreds of people at the peak of nine stars. There was even one pseudo


    holy being!


    How could this city be full of mecha lifeforms?!


    This strongly impacted Vinny¡¯s perception of the world and left him in disbelief.


    The middle-aged man nced at him and chuckled. ¡°Yes, there are no living people in this city, and I¡¯m


    the only one who knows about this¡­ By right, I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, but there was a mighty


    being back then. She said that when I thought it was appropriate, I could announce this news¡­¡±


    ¡°I can even let those people capture the people in this city, as long as they have the ability to do so.¡±


    ¡°And the reason for this is¡­¡±


    The man shifted his gaze from Sin Capital to Bizarre Bazaar.


    Everyone in Bizarre Bazaar suddenly felt as if they were seen through by someone. They looked


    around but could not see any trace of that person.


    The man said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that person¡¯s son¡­¡±

 Chapter 4016

    Chapter 4016


    ¡°That person¡¯s son?¡± Vinny trembled and asked, ¡°Lord Bizarro, who¡¯s that person you always speak


    of?¡±


    This middle-aged man was none other than the actual person in charge of Bizarre Bazaar, Lord


    Bizarro!


    Lord Bizarro smiled and said, ¡°Sin Capital, including these mecha lifeforms, was created by one of the


    mighty beings, whom we may call Primus. There¡¯s another person above Primus. I don¡®t know her


    name, but it won¡¯t be wrong to call her the Supreme One!¡±


    ¡°Everything in Sin Capital was arranged by the Supreme One, including these lifeforms created by


    Primus. There¡¯s only one purpose, which is to train her son, but I don¡®t know who her son is¡­¡±


    Lord Bizarro exhaled slowly. The flow of time in this ancient ruin was different from the outside world,


    about 1:20.


    He had waited hundreds of years before the ancient ruin finally opened this time.


    The Supreme One once said that no matter whether her son appeared or whether her goal would be


    aplished, Lord Bizarro could leave the ancient ruin by then.


    After he left, Lord Bizarro could go to a ce where he could find what he needed. Lord Bizarro had


    waited for so many years before getting this opportunity.


    Hearing at this, A look of horror appeared in Vinny¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Lord Bizarro, is Primus a holy being? Then what about the Supreme One?¡±


    Lord Bizarro¡¯s expression became cold as he turned to Vinny and said indifferently, ¡°Vinny, don¡¯t ask


    questions you shouldn¡¯t ask! It¡¯ll only put you in danger. I don¡¯t think I need to remind you that a loose


    tongue can cause serious consequences.¡±


    There was a chill in Lord Bizarro¡¯s eyes.


    Hearing this, Vinny raised his hand and pped himself without hesitation.


    The crisp sound echoed in the room, and Vinny said solemnly, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Lord Bizarro. I-I got a little


    carried away¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Lord Bizarro snorted coldly, looked outside the door again, and said sharply, ¡°In this world, no one has


    ever reached that person¡¯s level. That¡¯s all I can say. Also, I¡¯ve been in contact with the city all these


    years because I want to know why the mechas in this city have their independent awareness. I don¡®t


    n on working together with them to escape from this ancient ruin as you assumed.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After all, once this matter is over, all the natives in the ancient ruin can leave¡­ Okay then, let¡¯s make


    arrangements for Bizarre Bazaar. It must be in chaos after such a big incident. We must handle this


    properly and not let the ¡®guests¡¯ feel that we¡¯ve neglected them.¡±


    Lord Bizarro smiled as he walked back to his chair and sat down calmly.


    Vinny nodded, bid farewell to Lord Bizarro in a low voice, and left the room with cold sweat on his


    forehead.


    As he got farther away from Lord Bizarro, his sweat poured.


    Halfway through, he turned to look at Sin Capital and muttered under his breath.


    If there¡¯s no living person in this city, is this city also a mecha lifeform?


    It can¡¯t be¡­


    Vinny suddenly felt his scalp go numb. He quickly shook his head, stopped thinking about this matter,


    and hurried to Bizarre Bazaar.

 Chapter 4017

    Chapter 4017


    The incident in Sin Capital finally died down after a month of ruckus.


    Meanwhile, two pieces of news spread in the city, with the first one being about the holy artifact. The


    holy artifact was stolen, no one could enter Sin Capital. Anyone who entered would be killed.


    The second piece of news was about Morten.


    Exceptional talent Lydia rke had concealed his practice level and joined a dark organization. He


    was now trying to hunt down other talents in the city.


    He wanted to wipe out all the talents in one fell swoop, but all his traces had disappeared. He was now


    under suspicion of cooperating with others to steal the holy artifact in the city.


    ording to reliable sources, anyone who obtained the holy artifact in the city could control the mecha


    monster!


    These two pieces of news spread like wildfire as soon as they appeared. In just a few days, everyone


    who entered the ancient ruin knew about it.


    Many people started forming teams to find Stefan, trying to kill Lydia and get the holy artifact. Even


    some people with lower levels joined in. However, Stefan, in the far north of the ancient ruin, did not


    receive the news at all.


    ***


    At this moment, Lydia was sitting in Wind Valley, feeling the power of the wind with all his heart.


    He had only mastered the rules of wind so far. To get stronger, he had to let this power of rules evolve


    into the power ofws. By doing so, the power of his Wind Fire Chimera Fist would also increase


    significantly.


    Therefore, among the three prized locations in this ancient ruin, Wind Valley, Snow Mountain, and


    Stone Forest, he came to Wind Valley first.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Surprisingly, they came from Sin Capital, while the white tiger royal family headed to Sin Capital from


    here, but they did not bump into each other!


    Winds roared in the valley while thews formed winds that raged in the valley. Flying gravel could be


    seen everywhere, some of which hit Lydia¡¯s body mercilessly.


    Outside the valley, Licht, Cora, and Parkson sat in boredom.


    ¡°Cora, how soon do you think this guy canprehend the power of thews of wind?¡±


    ¡°Soon,¡± Cora saidzily as she leaned on Parkson¡¯s body.


    ¡°Soon? Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Licht suddenly became excited and said without hesitation.


    Cora was startled before she nced at Licht and shook her head.


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s too unfair for you.¡±


    As a mage, Cora was more sensitive to the power of thews and rules, so she could clearly detect the


    changes in Morten. It was not too far-fetched to say it was unfair to Licht.


    Licht said indignantly, ¡°Unfair? Hey, let me tell you, I¡¯ve never lost a bet! If you don¡¯t dare, just say so!¡±


    Licht tried to goad her into agreeing.


    Cora looked at Licht oddly. It was her first time seeing someone so eager to take a fall. She even felt


    sorry for Licht if she did not give him what he deserved!

 Chapter 4018

    Chapter 4018


    ¡°Are you sure you want to bet?¡± Cora asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Licht said without hesitation.


    ¡°Okay, how do we bet, and what are the stakes?¡± Cora resumed herzy posture and asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on the number of days! When will Moliee out from his seclusion? As for the stakes¡­


    What do you have?¡± Licht smiled slyly.


    Licht looked at Cora excitedly with a treacherous gleam in his eyes.


    Cora nced at him and said, ¡°What do you have?¡±


    Just as Licht was about to speak, he saw someone approaching from a distance, and he frowned.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± Regus¡¯ voice sounded a little anxious.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s up, Regus?¡± Licht was taken aback.


    When they arrived, they had agreed on the division ofbor. Regus would use Verge Mirror for the time


    being.


    As Regus said, Verge Mirror belonged to the Molie royal family, after all, so he must know more about it


    than Licht. Thus, lending it to Regus would exert its greatest power. They were Molie¡¯s followers on the


    surface, after all.


    ¡°Some people are approaching us from 800 miles away. Based on their current speed, they¡¯ll arrive in


    two hours at most¡­ There are many of them, so the situation doesn¡¯t look good. The leader seems to


    be someone from the white tiger royal family,¡± Regus said gravely.


    Licht frowned, and his gaze became slightly cold. ¡°It should be people from the white tiger royal family.


    No one will mess with Molie besides them.¡±


    Regus was taken aback before he smiled wryly and said, ¡°Other than the white tiger royal family, I saw


    several talented practitioners too. I¡¯m afraid this matter can¡¯t be resolved that easily this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Licht¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ***


    In Wind Valley, the wind howled, gravel flew, and countless cracks appeared on the mountain wall.


    A man in a white robe sat in the middle with a calm expression. The surrounding wind constantly


    poured into him as if wanting to fill him to bursting.


    This person was Alder, and numerous thoughts crossed his mind at this moment.


    There are many types of wind, such as breeze, draft, gale, storm¡­


    The wind is the rule, thew, and the path. The wind can be as heavy as lead or light as a feather¡­


    The power of the wind can make people rx but also make people mad¡­


    As Molie¡¯s mind continued to race, the surrounding wind element became gentler and more joyful while


    hisprehension of the wind element enhanced continuously.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Molie had the power of the five elements, including metal, wind, water, fire, and earth. His fire element


    had reached the power of thews, but the remaining elements were stuck in ce without any


    progress.


    Due to the Wind Fire Chimera Fist, the progress of his wind element was rtively fast, so Molie chose


    to enter Wind Valley first.


    Reality proved that his choice was correct. Molie¡¯s wind element was about to breach the level of the


    power of rules and enter the power ofws.

 Chapter 4019

    Chapter 4019


    If his power of the wind element could sessfully evolve into the power ofws too, Lydia¡¯s strength


    in all aspects would be greatly enhanced!


    There are thousands of types of wind and thousands of paths of the wind. If I want to control strong


    winds, I can practice the path of strong winds¡­


    If I want to control storms, I can practice the path of storms. The thousands of paths are different yet


    the same¡­


    More insights appeared in Lydia¡¯s mind, and heprehended the power of the small paths following


    the power of thews. The so-called power of the small path was most likely the path of strong winds,


    storms, and so on.


    This realization strengthened Lydia¡¯sprehension of the power of thews of wind.


    Meanwhile, his power ofws of fire also changed, bing purer, and there seemed to be a vague


    tendency to change in a certain direction.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suddenly, Lydia opened his eyes and looked at the violent wind around him. The violent wind element


    now seemed like a child in his eyes, docile and cute.


    A faint smile appeared in Lydia¡¯s eyes.


    The power of thews of wind is a sess!


    At first, there was a certain gap between Lydia and those powerful freaks. After all, they were mostly


    people who hadprehended the powers of twows. However, he was on par with them now!


    If Lydia had the ability to fight against an average practitioner at thete stage of nine stars before this,


    he could now fight with the top contenders at thete stage of nine stars.


    An average practitioner at the peak of nine stars probably would not pose a threat to him now. Even if


    he was no match, he could escape easily. After all, the power of thews of wind also brought along


    the bonus of speed!


    Outside Wind Valley, Licht, Regus, Cora, and Parkson stood waiting. Except for Cora, everyone was


    geared up to fight.


    Very soon, hundreds of people appeared not far away from them. When they saw Licht and the others,


    various emotions appeared in their eyes. There was anger, contempt, greed, disdain, pity, and


    sympathy.


    After those people saw Licht and the others, they sped up and appeared in front of them.


    The leader was a member of the white tiger royal family. He stepped forward and looked at Licht and


    the others indifferently.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lydia?¡±


    Regus narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Chester Oslo, I¡¯m surprised that the white tiger royal family would


    let you into this ancient ruin¡­¡±


    Chester looked up. He was training in the territory of the Sonya royal family at first. When the ancient


    ruin was opened, be rushed over to join the fun. He never expected that his brother would be killed in


    this ancient ruin.


    Thinking of this, his voice became colder.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Where¡¯s Lydia? If you don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t mind killing you before continuing to look for


    him!¡±


    After the situation in Bizarre Bazaar spread, everyone started to join forces to find Lydia and the others.


    The holy artifact was a great temptation. Now that they had a clear suspect, they would naturally target


    Mandra.

 Chapter 4020

    Chapter 4020


    Of course, Chester knew the inside story, but he would never reveal it.


    If he did, who would help him find Dora?


    Regus frowned, and his voice became a little cold. ¡°I was the one who killed your brother. Why are you


    looking for Dora?¡±


    Before Chester could speak, someone said, ¡°What does it have to do with Dora? If he hadn¡¯t arranged


    for someone to steal the holy artifact, there wouldn¡¯t have been a riot in Sin Capital, and my brothers


    wouldn¡¯t have died inside! Do you think it has something to do with Dora now?!¡±


    The person who spoke was a man in his 30s.


    Judging from the energy surging around him, his level should be around eight stars. He was an


    average talent.


    Regus was startled and turned to Licht.


    Surprisingly, Licht looked at the man oddly too.


    ¡°What did you say? Dora arranged for someone to steal the holy artifact?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± the man said angrily.


    Just as Licht was about to speak, someone else said, ¡°Why waste your breath on them? Since they are


    here, they must know about Ishac. Maybe they¡¯re covering up for Ishac. Just kill them and get


    everything over and done!¡±


    The man had a murderous look on his face, and the others followed suit.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Regus has killed the people of the white tiger royal family anyway, so let us take revenge


    on their behalf. Hurry up and do it!¡±


    ¡°Chester, even though we said that you¡¯d be our leader for the time being, if you keep hesitating, don¡¯t


    me us for going back on our words!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and get it on!¡±


    Treasures were the source of all temptation. Most of these people who spoke were tempted by the holy


    artifact. They entered this ancient ruin just for the holy artifact.


    The three ganged up.


    Everyone said that the holy artifact was in Dora¡¯s hands, and they shared the same thought, so they


    came here for the holy artifact. Most of these people were talents and were not willing to submit to


    others.


    If Chester refused to listen to them, they could just overthrow Chester.


    Hearing their remarks, Chester simply unleashed his aura of the middle stage of nine stars without


    reservation.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tremendous pressure swept over these people, suppressing them until they could not speak.


    Of course, some extremely powerful people with red tokens on their waists released their strength to


    resist Chester.


    ¡°Chester, stop intimidating us. Do you think you can scare us?¡±


    Hearing at this, Chester frowned and turned to look at the man, a talent in the early stage of nine stars.


    A big saber appeared in Chester¡¯s hand. He disappeared from the spot and reappeared in front of that


    man.


    With a sudden gust of wind, all the wind in the valley seemed to be drawn to Chester, forming a huge


    whirlwind.


    The whirlwind shrank and merged into Chester¡¯s big saber, and he shed out at the person who just


    refuted him.


    The man¡¯s pupils constricted as he roared, ¡°Chester, how dare you?!¡±


    His energy surged and gathered around his body frantically, trying to block Chester¡¯s attack. However,


    his resistance was useless.


    How could a barrier made of pure energy stop Chester?


    In an instant, the barrier shattered, and Chester¡¯s saber shed the talent¡¯s body firmly.


    Blood sttered everywhere, and the man was cut in half by Chester. Everyone fell silent.

 Chapter 4021

    Chapter 4021


    Chester said, ¡°I don¡¯t like people disobeying me, understand?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No one dared to make a sound. Chester ignored them and turned to Regus.


    ¡°What do you think, Regus? Can you stop me?¡±


    Sweat dripped from Regus¡¯ forehead. He was surprised by Chester¡¯s strength. He could kill the


    practitioner in the early stage of nine stars, but not as easily as Chester. Even if that guy was caught off


    guard, Regus could not do it!


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll take responsibility for this. I was the one who killed your younger brother. What does it


    have to do with Morine?¡± Regus¡¯ expression gradually turned cold.


    Chester frowned after hearing Regus¡¯ words, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re unwilling to step aside. In that case, I¡¯ll


    kill you before killing him!¡±


    With that said, Chester¡¯s energy surged as he rushed at Regus.


    The power of twows, wind and lightning, suddenly appeared in the sky!


    Purple lightning shed in the air, and the rumbling sound heightened everyone¡¯s fear of Chester again.


    ¡°Thews of wind and lightning!¡±


    ¡°That guy is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Thews of lightning are known for their lethality and speed. Chester should not be underestimated.


    He might be ranked in the top three among those who entered the ancient ruin this time!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s too domineering, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Variousments could be heard, and Regus trembled slightly.


    Chester was too good at concealing his strength.


    If Chester had exposed his strength right from the start, Regus might have thought twice about killing


    Norman. After all, it was quite cumbersome for him to deal with Chester.


    ¡°Red Gold sh!¡±


    Regus still made a move in the end, using his special art to counteract Chester¡¯s attack. Thews of


    fire and metal filled the sky. This powerful energy instantly filled the surroundings, and golden rays of


    light could be seen within a radius of 3,000 kilometers.


    The gold and the mes slowly merged in the sky, forming an extremely brilliant ray of light in the


    shape of a crescent moon, which fell from the sky and rushed at Chester with a powerful force.


    Seeing Regus¡¯ appearance, Chester smirked with disdain. ¡°Is this the third prince of the Valentina


    family? I heard that you¡¯re one of the most outstanding talents in the Valentina family, but it looks like


    you¡¯re overrated!¡±


    ¡°Wind Lightning Art, Wind Lightning Flurry!¡±


    At hismand, the wind howled in the sky, and lightning roared, forming a magnificent scene as


    purple filled the world in an instant.


    Lightning and wind poured into Chester¡¯s saber, making the de more dazzling.


    Meanwhile, the Red Gold sh arrived in front of him, and Chester shed out without hesitation. A


    purple sh of lightning broke through Regus¡¯ Red Gold sh very quickly and rushed toward Regus.


    Regus did not expect that Chester could deal with his special art so easily, and since his energy was


    still linked with his technique, he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His face went pale.


    Seeing this scene, Licht stood in front of Regus without hesitation.


    Regus was careless. If Licht did not help Regus, he might get seriously injuredter!

 Chapter 4022

    Chapter 4022


    If Regus was seriously injured, it would be more difficult for them to fight the rest.


    Regus retreated hundreds of miles away, sat down cross-legged, and began to recover. Cora also


    realized that this problem was not that easy to resolve and stepped forward with a frown.


    Licht took out his bowl. A waterfall appeared and blocked Chester¡¯s attack.


    Licht looked at Chester and said with a smile, ¡°Chester, let me y with you for a while. Your useless


    younger brother had to ask his subordinates to deal with me. As his older brother, let¡¯s see how strong


    you are.¡±


    People from the white tiger royal family were indeed highly talented. Chester was only one year older


    than Norman, but he was much stronger.


    Chester looked up, and his eyes became extremely indifferent.


    ¡°A tag team fight? Let¡¯s cut to the chase and juste at me at once.¡±


    With that said, a white light appeared on Chester¡¯s body. It very quickly formed a bright silver armor.


    Everyone gasped. They had heard of this armor before.


    ¡°White Tiger Armor?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, the white tiger royal family thinks too highly of Chester. They actually gave him the White Tiger


    Armor!¡±


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s the strongest talent of his generation. In order to protect him, giving him the White


    Tiger Armor is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although the White Tiger Armor is famous and powerful in defense, it¡¯s not a holy artifact.


    There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss.¡±


    Hearing the variousments, Licht frowned.


    Although the White Tiger Armor was not very valuable, it was of great significance to the white tiger


    royal family.


    Every strongest member of the white tiger royal family with the ability to inherit the throne would receive


    the White Tiger Armor. It was an honor and symbol unique to the white tiger royal family. Having this


    item meant that the person had defeated all his peers of the same generation.


    As far as I know, there are quite a few people his age in the white tiger royal family, and they are no


    pushovers. Some of them have even reached thete stage of nine stars.


    Were they willing to give up the White Tiger Armor to him?


    It can¡¯t be!


    Licht frowned as his mind raced. More than anything else, he was shocked.


    Among the older members of the white tiger royal family, some hadprehended the power of the


    small path.


    Although they had not fully mastered it yet, they could already be considered pseudo holy beings.


    Would these people be willing to give up this thing to Chester?


    ¡°Is Chester¡¯s talent really that powerful?¡± Licht gasped.


    Those people were far stronger than Chester, so they could only give up the White Tiger Armor willingly


    for one reason.


    Chester¡¯s talent far surpassed theirs and put them to shame!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chester looked up and said sharply, ¡°Wind Flurry!¡±


    The next moment, Chester shed his saber at Licht. Thews of wind attached to the saber triggered


    thews of lightning in the surrounding, and a lot of energy was contained in the saber energy that was


    shed out.

 Chapter 4023

    Chapter 4023


    Thews of wind and lightning intertwined again, and dark clouds gathered in the sky as if a storm was


    coming. In Wind Valley, raging winds howled, and the power of rules merged into Chester¡¯s special art.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Chester shed out his final saber energy and kept his weapon.


    He looked at Licht coldly and said, ¡°My trump card should be enough for the three of you to face


    reality.¡±


    All the saber energy he shed out gathered in the sky, forming a huge storm filled with saber energy.


    The dark clouds in the sky were swept away by the saber energy, and lightning merged into it.


    Wind Flurry broke through the darkness and attacked Licht and the others with unparalleled power.


    Oh no, I can¡¯t stop it!


    Horror appeared in Licht¡¯s eyes when he saw this scene. He realized the gap between him and


    Chester.


    Chester¡¯s technique wasparable to a practitioner at the peak of nine stars!


    Apart from George, Chester was the second person he knew who was at that level!


    He acknowledged that Chester could fight beyond two small stages at this moment. He would surely


    make a name for himself in the future if he did not die. Even if he could not find the opportunity to


    be a holy being, he would definitely surpass the vast majority of pseudo holy beings!


    On the other side, Cora jumped out without hesitation when she heard Licht¡¯s words. At the same time,


    a wind shield appeared in front of her.


    Another light shield quickly followed.


    Countless shields shining with various colors appeared in front of Licht and the others. There was no


    break in her chanting at all, and everyone was shocked by Cora ¡®s strength.


    ¡°Great light, please bestow me your eternal strength to resist the erosion of evil.¡±


    After Cora produced dozens of shields, she started chanting.


    She knew that these ordinary shields could only act as temporary obstacles. She still needed to chant


    powerful spells to block the ensuing attacks.


    As Cora chanted, countless rays of light appeared in the sky. Thews of light appeared, and the rays


    of light slowly gathered and formed a huge semicircr protective shield, shrouding three people and


    one beast.


    After Cora did this and before she could chant the second spell to build up a defense, that terrifying


    special art arrived in front of her.


    Crack!


    The shining shield that looked extremely strong suddenly shattered. This shield only hindered the


    attack for a split second!


    The special art did not show any signs of weakening and rushed toward them brazenly.


    Cora scowled. She had no time to build a second defense. If she was given enough time, she was


    confident about blocking the opponent¡¯s attack.


    Licht realized this and scowled too. ¡°This is bad. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have


    listened to Moses. It¡¯s over now, and I have to pay with my life. Nori is nothing but a trouble ma!¡±


    Licht cursed aloud, but a gentle voice filled with amusement rang out.


    ¡°Licht, I¡¯ll remember what you just said. Let¡¯s settle thister.¡±

 Chapter 4024

    Chapter 4024


    Licht froze, and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. It was Sonya¡¯s voice!


    Sonya looked at Chester¡¯s cold face in the distance and smiled.


    Looking at Licht, he then said, ¡°People from the white tiger royal family are really bad-tempered, but I


    think it¡¯s better not to embarrass yourself with this special art of yours.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Energy emerged around Sonya¡¯s body, and the Caelum Sword also appeared in his hand. Thews of


    wind intertwined on the sword de.


    ¡°Ha! Since you use the wind element, I¡¯ll use thews of wind to deal with you. Art of Wind, Full


    Throttle!¡±


    The sword in Sonya¡¯s hand stabbed out. In the past, he would use the power of elements to form a


    sword, but that would not stop the other party now. Thus, he used this technique to stab out countless


    sword energy filled with thews of wind. At the same time, thews of fire appeared in the sky and


    merged with thews of wind.


    The lightning element was a form of mutatedws of fire, so Sonya¡¯s technique resonated with the


    opponent¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided in the air with a muffled bang. The next moment, raging energy spread all over


    the sky.


    Countless space cracks appeared between the two of them.


    Unlike the tiny cracks in the past, the cracks that appeared this time were as big as two feet long and


    devoured the chaotic energy greedily.


    Chester frowned and said, ¡°Sonya rke?¡±


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s me!¡± Sonya smiled andnded beside Cora and the others, walking forward slowly.


    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the heir of the distinguished white tiger royal family to remember my name.


    Should I feel honored?¡±


    Chester frowned and said indifferently, ¡°Forget about honor. After all, you¡¯ll soon be an


    insignificant fragment of my memory. You must die today!¡±


    Sonya raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯ll die?¡±


    Chester did not speak, but a look of disdain shed in his eyes as if he did not doubt it. One could see


    that he wanted to smash the other party.


    Sonya was not bothered about his reply.


    He turned to Cora and the others, saying tly, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Chester. You guys can kill everyone else.


    Since they dare to mess with me, be prepared to pay the price!¡±


    Sonya was never someone who wallowed in anger, or he would not have broken through all the


    bottlenecks to reach this level. He would not have destroyed the warcraft of the ancient Heavenly Court


    for the ancestralnd and attracted the attention of the Chyntia royal family either.


    His goal had always been very clear. He would not mess with those who did not mess with him. If they


    did, he would kill them!


    Besides, these people were nothing more than trash in his opinion, not worthy for him to subdue. Thus,


    killing them would make him feel more at ease.


    Cora and the others nodded without hesitation, and Cora looked at Sonya in a different light.

 Chapter 4025

    Chapter 4025


    Jasmine turned to Chester and said with a chuckle, ¡°Are you done bullying my people? It¡¯s my turn to


    bully you now.¡±


    Chester narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Bully me? Are you worthy?¡±


    The next moment, Chester soared into the air, and thews of wind and lightning poured into his body


    frantically. At the same time, a huge white tiger shadow slowly formed above his head.


    Through the sh just now, Chester realized that Jasmine was no simple character. If he was careless,


    he might end up like Regus, caught off guard and seriously injured.


    As a talent favored by the white tiger royal family, he would not make such a stupid mistake. He would


    go all out even if he was a tiger facing a rabbit!


    ¡°Wind Lightning Maelstrom!¡±


    Chester growled and swung his big saber. The heavy blow once again triggered the surroundingws


    and enhanced the saber energy, which resulted in the saber light.


    A wind stirred, and cold light appeared. The saber energy and saber light attacked Morten.


    Jasmine frowned with a hint of approval in his eyes.


    ¡°Not bad. As expected of an outstanding talent of the white tiger royal family. This saber technique is


    quite interesting,¡± Jasmine said with a chuckle.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not enough! Art of Wind, Meteor Massacre!¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s aura exploded, and a strong gust of wind blew, forming a confrontation with Chester on the


    opposite side. The huge me also merged into Jasmine¡¯s Caelum Sword at this moment.


    Jasmine pointed his Caelum Sword to the sky, and thews of wind and fire exploded loudly.


    In an instant, huge meteorites formed in the sky and attacked Chester with a raging aura.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    When the saber energy collided with the meteorites, the meteorites shattered into dozens of pieces.


    The saber energy grew weaker, but Jasmine¡¯s technique was not about to end so easily.


    After hisws of wind were enhanced, even the power of the Meteor Massacre increased significantly.


    Seeing Chester¡¯s saber energy, Jasmine arranged the countless meteorites to form a long horizontal


    line that continuously attacked the saber energy.


    One, two, ten, twenty¡­


    A hundred!


    A hundred meteorites sted out andpletely neutralized Chester¡¯s sword light. However,


    Jasmine¡¯s attack did not stop!


    More meteorites appeared in the sky and attacked Chester fiercely and decisively.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The meteorites smashed onto Chester¡¯s body ceaselessly. The White Tiger Armor shone brightly,


    blocking all the attacks and preventing Jasmine from causing any damage.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, that thing of yours looks pretty good!¡± Jasmine looked at the White Tiger Armor with interest.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    With that said, Jasmine disappeared in ce and reappeared in front of Chester.


    He promptly stabbed out with his sword. The sword shone coldly, and thews merged into it. The two


    elements of wind and fire pierced the White Tiger Armor forcefully.


    Chester failed to block this attack in the end.


    Jasmine¡¯s attack was too fast. He had just finished speaking when he appeared in front of Chester.


    Before Chester could form his defense, Jasmine¡¯s sword stabbed Chester¡¯s body!

 Chapter 4026

    Chapter 4026


    Surprisingly, although Maurina¡¯s sword had pierced Chester¡¯s body, there was no blood.


    Maurina frowned and said, ¡°A shadow¡­¡±


    At the same time, a figure appeared not far from Maurina and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid, after


    all. No wonder these idiots are willing to follow you.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Chester!


    In fact, Chester was frowning too. He did not expect Maurina to chase after his special art so decisively.


    If he had not brought along a spatial holy artifact with him, he might have fallen into Maurina¡¯s hands by


    now.


    Seeing it was Chester, Maurina turned to the other party with raised eyebrows as he asked, ¡°Is it a holy


    artifact? How many times can your energy support you?¡±


    A holy artifact consumed a lot. Even Maurina¡¯s Caelum Sword was the same, but a holy weapon was


    still better than ordinary weapons. Even without being activated by energy input, a holy weapon


    possessed a power that could not bepared with ordinary weapons!


    Thus, Maurina would generally avoid using the Caelum Sword to enhance his special art unless it was


    ast resort.


    Chester said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to kill you!¡±


    The next moment, Chester disappeared from the spot again, and Maurina tensed up.


    He should be stronger than Chester now, but with the aid of the holy artifact, Chester could move like a


    ghost and easily approach and attack Adrian. This reduced the gap in strength between them, and


    Chester might even be stronger than Maurina!


    ¡°Wind Lightning Art, Wind Lightning Siren!¡±


    A voice rang suddenly, but Maurina stood motionless. With a frown, Maurina observed his


    surroundings.


    Although the voice came from behind him, Chester would not be so stupid to attack him with a special


    art from behind. After all, Maurina¡¯s reaction was not slow.


    Sure enough!


    A lightning sh came from Maurina¡¯s left. Maurina backed away quickly and said, ¡°Art of Fire,


    Scorching mes!¡±


    Maurina did not use his chimera imprint, so the power of this move was reduced.


    The twows of wind and fire merged into the Caelum Sword, which increased the power of its special


    art.


    Maurina knew that Chester was not easy to deal with. One wrong move and he might fail today.


    The chimera imprint and the other imprints were his trump cards, which he did not want to expose too


    early, at least not until he had fully figured out Chester¡¯s ability.


    Boom!


    Scorching mes soared. The wind aided the fire, and thews of wind made the mes¡¯ coverage


    even wider.


    All the people brought by Chester were trapped in the mes. Licht and the others noticed something


    wrong and left when Maurina used this move.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Does Maurina really dare to kill us? We¡¯re the young masters of various forces in the territory of the


    Lydia royal family. Isn¡¯t he afraid that we¡¯ll hunt him down?¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Maurina has Regus on his side. Do you think the Lydia royal family will do anything to Regus?¡±


    ¡°Maurina rke! If I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 4027

    Chapter 4027


    Shouts and screams came from the mes.


    Chester¡¯s special art was alsopletely submerged by the mes, unable to cause a ripple.


    Seeing this, Nori was taken aback before he smirked. He discovered that if Chester used the holy


    artifact that could travel through space, his strength would be reduced to a certain extent.


    Based on Chester¡¯s ability, even if he could not stop this attack, he would not fall so easily.


    Nori just had this thought when a sense of crisis came from behind him!


    ¡°Fool!¡±


    ¡°Wind Lightning Art, Wind Lightning Siren!¡±


    Again, it was Chester!


    Nori instantly realized that Chester¡¯s special art was infinitely stronger than before!


    ¡°Gosh, this guy is really good at pulling the wool over everyone¡¯s eyes. A talent of the white tiger royal


    family, indeed.¡±


    Nori frowned when he saw this. He sighed, shook his head helplessly, and turned to look at Chester.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to use this at first, but it looks like I don¡¯t have a choice now¡­¡±


    When Nori saying this, Chester¡¯s big saber was already right in front of him.


    Hearing what Nori said, Chester did not say anything, but there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. In


    Chester¡¯s opinion, Nori was just making ast desperate attempt.


    ng!


    A crisp sound suddenly rang in Chester¡¯s ears, and the saber that was about to sh Nori¡¯s neck


    stopped in ce!


    Chester was startled and dropped his guard. At the same time, a shadow that looked like a tower


    appeared around Leonardo. The shadow gradually solidified and became a small tower with a height of


    more than ten floors.


    The next moment, the small tower suddenly expanded and covered a range of 3,000 miles!


    Everyone was sucked into Verge Tower!


    Nori looked up at Chester. He was waiting for the moment when Chester lowered his guard. Otherwise,


    it would not be easy for him to pull Chester into Verge Tower.


    As for the weak opponents, they had no way to resist and were simply sucked in.


    Nori shook his head when he saw the empty space on the first floor of Verge Tower.


    ¡°I have a long way to go to restore Verge Tower.¡±


    Nori ignored Chester and the others but sat on the ground leisurely.


    There was no one else here, so he dared to use Verge Tower without fear. If there were people among


    them who Nori could not defeat, he would rather expose the chimera and flying snake imprints than


    Verge Tower!


    ¡°You can say your final words now.¡± Nori nced at Chester and said casually.


    He was the master in Verge Tower, so Chester and others had no way out!


    Chester scowled and said sinisterly, ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?


    ¡°Jump!¡±


    Chester activated the holy artifact again, and Nori finally saw its true appearance. It was a small boat


    shining with pale silver light. It looked quite beautiful.


    Chester thought he could leave this space after activating the boat. As he did that, however, a powerful


    force sealed off the surrounding space and trapped Chester in ce!


    ¡°You want to run after entering my territory?¡± Nori¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he said indifferently.

 Chapter 4028

    Chapter 4028


    Chester scowled. He never expected that Hezti could seal the surrounding space.


    ¡°What holy artifact is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Chester asked solemnly.


    Licht and the others, who were looking around curiously, turned to Hezti in unison.


    ¡°Verge Tower,¡± Hezti said casually.


    Hearing this, Cora frowned and looked thoughtful. Licht and Regus scratched their heads.


    They had never heard of Verge Tower.


    Chester was dumbfounded too, but Hezti could not be bothered with him. He controlled Verge Tower to


    imprison Chester and took the boat in his hand.


    Hezti turned to Licht and asked, ¡°Licht, what¡¯s the name of this thing?¡±


    ¡°Space Shuttle,¡± Licht said without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s created by a mighty being of the white tiger family


    proficient in thews of space¡­ Even within the white tiger royal family, it¡¯s a rather important holy


    artifact, and not just anyone can get their hands on it, so Chester¡¯s identity isn¡¯t that simple.¡±


    When Licht said this, he gave Chester a meaningful look.


    Hezti nodded but did not say anything. He just looked at the other talents. He was quite interested in


    one of them.


    ¡°Cesar Felder, why are you here with Chester Oslo?¡± Hezti¡¯s voice was slightly cold when asking.


    He did not realize that Cesar was among these people at first and only noticed him when they entered


    this space and everyone was under his scrutiny.


    Cesar¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said helplessly, ¡°Jonas told me toe here¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hezti was startled.


    Before Hezti asked, Cesar exined, ¡°Jonas made a prediction before we came in. He saw that our


    journey in the ancient ruin this time would be fraught with danger. Beforeing over with Chester, he


    told me not to make an enemy of you. He predicted that you¡¯re our only sliver of hope¡­¡±


    ¡°Due to your special identity, he couldn¡¯t figure out your exact location, so I could only follow Chester.


    There¡¯s David from the Spearhead Guild, who went to another location and went his separate path


    from Jonas¡­ So¡­ Here I am.¡±


    Hezti¡¯s expression looked strange as he turned to look at Licht and the others.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Licht and others knew from Hezti¡¯s look that he was asking if Cesar made a move just now.


    Licht shook his head in an indication that he did not see Cesar make a move, and Hezti¡¯s expression


    rxed slightly. In that case, he could keep Cesar.


    ¡°Besides this, what else?¡± Hezti asked calmly.


    Cesar shook his head and said, ¡°Jonas said you¡¯ll tell me. He also said that no matter what you say, I


    must agree to it, and the same goes for Jonas and David.¡±


    Hezti shook his head in awe. This fortune teller was truly extraordinary. Even before he stated his


    purpose, Cesar already knew that his life was at stake.


    Without further ado, Hezti said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you two choices now. First, submit to me, or


    second¡­¡±


    ¡°I submit!¡± Cesar said before Hezti finished talking.


    Hezti could not help the corners of his mouth from twitching as he smacked his forehead. He wondered


    how Jonas trained Cesar to obey him so much!

 Chapter 4029

    Chapter 4029


    He wanted to find such a bunch of obedient people too.


    ¡°Are you sure? If yes, we¡¯ll sign a contract,¡± Nirina narrowed his eyes as he looked at Cesar.


    Cesar nodded without hesitation,¡± Yes¡­ I am¡­¡±


    Nirina was troubled now.


    The other party agreed so decisively, and his talent was quite extraordinary. Nirina could not sign an


    overbearing contract that might harm both of them. However, he did not know of any other contracts!


    At this time, Cora turned to look at the other imprisoned enemies and said, ¡°Bolot, do you n to


    subdue me and the other three too?¡±


    Nirina nced at Cora and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have the same two choices now. After we leave, I


    won¡¯t give anyone else another chance.¡±


    Cora took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and said, ¡°Bolot, if you want me to submit to you, you must


    convince me with your strength. The Starfall Continent follows the principle of the survival of the fittest.


    Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯m already in the middle stage of nine stars. If you can¡¯t beat me, you can forget


    about subduing me.¡±


    Nirina was taken aback and frowned. He stood up and looked at Cora seriously.


    Her reference to the Starfall Continent rang rm bells in his mind. ording to Cora¡¯s previous


    statement, she had been in this ancient ruin as far as she could remember.


    ¡°Before that, I think you need to exin your background.¡±


    There was an unmistakable sternness in Nirina¡¯s voice.


    Cora looked at Nirina and said, ¡°My name is Cora Klein. I¡¯m from the Loft Kingdom of 80,000 years


    ago. I¡¯m a mage in the middle stage of nine stars¡­¡±


    ¡°I sealed myself for 80,000 years, and when I was about to wake up, I was brought into this ancient


    ruin. Actually, I woke up five months ago.¡±


    Cora¡¯s words were like a bombshell.


    Everyone turned to her, and Nirina¡¯s eyes looked strange. He did not expect Cora toe from 80,000


    years ago!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He immediately thought of something else. Loft Kingdom was a small country that Nirina had never


    heard of.


    If such a small country could seal a talent like Cora, what about other countries?


    What about the nine royal families?


    Nirina turned to Regus, and his gaze was extremely sharp. Regus saw Nirina and understood his


    meaning.


    After a moment of silence, Regus said, ¡°Each of the nine royal families has sealed talents, and their


    talent is far beyond any talents of the same generation on the Starfall Continent¡­¡±


    ¡°The Benita royal family have sealed three. After all, this great world is the golden age and also the key


    to advancing the Starfall Continent. If someone can achieve the god tier in this era, the royal family


    they belong to will be a more powerful existence.¡±


    Nirina was startled by Regus¡¯ words, and a hint of helplessness crossed his face.


    This information did not have a great impact on him. After all, he had no interest inpeting with


    those people. However, it affected him too.

 Chapter 4030

    Chapter 4030


    That was because the ancient ruin in White Imperial City was quite famous, and many people would


    enter it by then. If Rebbeca went there, it was likely that he would be enemies with some of them.


    This matter troubled Moses.


    At this point, Rebbeca shook his head and turned to look at Cora. He would think about itter.


    Anyway, he had time before the ancient ruin in White Imperial City opened.


    ¡°Are you sure you want topete with me?¡± Rebbeca looked at Cora with a frown.


    To be fair, Cora was a really nice little girl, and Rebbeca was reluctant to hurt her.


    Since Cora was a sealed genius, her ability could not be that bad, and Rebbeca might be forced to use


    a trump card. Among his trump cards, there were some special arts that he could not control perfectly.


    It would be bad if he hurt Cora by mistake.


    After all, she was someone he wanted to subdue, and she was at the age where her level would


    improve rapidly, and herprehension was clear. He needed Cora to gain a firm foothold at this age


    and be his aide in the future.


    Cora looked at Rebbeca indifferently, and all her previous cuteness disappeared, reced by calmness


    and serenity.


    ¡°If you want to subdue me, it¡¯s impossible to do so if you don¡¯t go all out.¡±


    Rebbeca immediately understood that a fight was inevitable!


    He shook his head and sighed with a look of helplessness on his face.


    ¡°If you feel that you can¡¯t hang on anymore, just admit defeat. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Cora¡¯s face darkened in an instant, and she looked at Rebbeca with hostility.


    She was a genius of her generation, after all-a top talent of her era. As a mage, her ability was


    extraordinary.


    However, the other party told her to admit defeat?


    Not to mention that she did not think she would lose. Even if she did, she would never admit defeat


    after that remark!


    Rebbeca¡¯s n had backfired on him this time.


    ¡°Cut the crap and just do it!¡± Cora said with a scowl.


    Rebbeca sighed. He regained hisposure, and a chilling aura spread from him. He knew that Cora


    was no ordinary person, so he would not underestimate her.


    ¡°You can make the first move. After all, I¡¯m the one who wants to subdue you. It¡¯s always more


    advantageous to take the first move,¡± Rebbeca said calmly.


    Hearing this, Cora could not hold back her anger anymore. She conjured a huge ice pick that charged


    at Moses.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Rebbeca raised his eyebrows when he saw the ice pick. This ice pick had at least the attack power in


    the middle stage of nine stars.


    This was an instant magic used by Cora, though it was not a particrly powerful move. Even so,


    Cora¡¯s strength was clearly disyed with this move.


    On the other hand, Rebbeca stood quietly on the spot, watching as the ice pick approached.


    He shook his head and raised his palm. Thews of fire covered his palm and shed with the ice pick.

 Chapter 4031

    Chapter 4031


    The next moment, the ice pick was melted by the scorching mes and sshed on the ground.


    ¡°What is Cora thinking? Marsha is proficient in thews of fire, but she attacked him with the ice


    element. Isn¡¯t that a waste of time?¡± The corner of Licht¡¯s mouth twitched as he said in exasperation.


    Regus remained silent and kept his eyes glued on the two. When Cora used the ice pick, he knew that


    Cora¡¯s strength had surpassed his!


    The other people who were imprisoned in ce turned to them in shock.


    ¡°This woman is so powerful. Why haven¡¯t I heard of her?¡±


    ¡°She already mentioned that she came from a sealed state in the ancient ruin. How could she not be


    powerful?¡±


    Someone looked at the speaker with disgust.


    ¡°She certainly lives up to her reputation¡­¡±


    ¡°She can perform instant magic, and it¡¯s so powerful too. She must be an exceptional talent!¡±


    Maybe because these people were imprisoned by Morten, so even though Marsha melted the ice pick


    very easily, they did not praise him.


    Of course, maybe it was also because they thought this was Marsha¡¯s space, so he could use Verge


    Tower to melt the ice pick.


    Marsha looked up at Cora and said calmly, ¡°You can stop using such magic to test the waters. Since


    we have agreed to fight, just use your trump card immediately, or you won¡¯t stand a chance at all.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Marsha was a warrior and a practitioner, not a mage.


    Mages required time to chant. If Marsha sped up and got close to Cora, Cora would find it difficult to


    release powerful magic. However, he was willing to give her a chance, also because he wanted to see


    the difference between the powerful magic of Cora¡¯s era and their current era.


    Cora frowned when she heard Marsha¡¯s words, but she knew that Marsha was telling the truth. That


    was because she sensed a space fluctuation in Josua.


    Although she had someprehension of thews of space, she had not fully mastered them. If


    Marsha used thews of space to appear beside her, she might lose immediately.


    At this moment, Cora realized that she was no match for Josua. At least, in terms of thews of space,


    she was no match, and Marsha could easily control her.


    Thinking of this, Cora took a deep breath and regained herposure.


    ¡°Since you want to see it, I¡¯ll show you, but you need to watch out. I haven¡¯t fully mastered this special


    art yet. Don¡¯t me me if I hurt you by mistake!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With that said, Cora closed her eyes, and severalws appeared around her.


    Marsha was shocked when he realized that Cora actually controlled the fivews of metal, wood, water,


    fire, and earth!


    These were thews that went beyond the rules!


    Excluding thews of space, Marsha had onlyprehended twows!


    An exceptional talent, indeed¡­


    Marsha looked at Cora with aplicated expression.


    He knew that if Cora was not a mage, he might lose today. Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this


    world.

 Chapter 4032

    Chapter 4032


    Amber looked at Cora calmly, while Cora said, ¡°Thews of five elements, Five Element Formation!¡±


    At hermand, the power of the five elements in the surroundings formed beams of light with a huge


    sealed space in the middle.


    Cora added, ¡°In the name of space, expand!¡±


    The next moment Cora shouted, the formation she had casted became bigger, and Amber was


    completely trapped inside.


    However, after seeing this, Amber was unperturbed. Instead, he was a little curious to see what next


    would happen with this sealed space.


    What was this special art that caused such a bigmotion?


    He quickly realized that a vast desert had appeared in front of him, and the power of the earth element


    formed a huge and weird sand beast.


    Amber raised his eyebrows and whacked the sand beast in front of him.


    The beast shattered into sand and merged into the desert.


    Haha! It doesn¡¯t seem that powerful¡­


    Amber raised his eyebrows. However, he quickly took back his words as soon as he saw the next


    event.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The giant beast that he destroyed took shape again!


    Well¡­ I see¡­


    Amber looked thoughtful.


    He should be in the formation built by the power of thews of earth. In this formation, as long as the


    power ofws existed, the beast could not be killed. In other words, he had to destroy the power of


    laws here to get out of this formation!


    Amber could not help but wonder with this situation.


    As expected of a talent of the previous era¡­


    I¡¯ve never heard of this Five Element Formation before. It should be magic she created herself.


    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way other people would refuse to practice it. However, this little trick can¡¯t stop


    me¡­


    Indeed, she¡¯s a genius, but not enough¡­


    Amber took out his Caelum Sword, and the power of the wind and fire elements surged.


    He poured his energy into the sword and shed the ground.


    Swoosh!


    Bang! Boom!


    Under Amber¡¯s full attack, the formation broke apart. A world full of icebergs followed, with a river at the


    foot of the icebergs. The river slowly flowed upward, and very quickly, dozens of water giants were


    formed.


    They seem more powerful than the sand beast just now¡­


    Amber raised his eyebrows.


    He clearly sensed that Cora¡¯sws of water seemed stronger than herws of earth. However, the


    power was limited.


    Moreover, just like the characteristics of water and fire, strong fire could still destroy water. Compared


    to Boneng, the power of Cora¡¯sws of water was not worth mentioning.


    Amber fully activated hisws of fire and destroyed the water formationpletely. It was quickly


    reced with a world of green, a wood formation!


    He nced at the wood formation and realized that the Five Element Formation should be gradually


    superimposed and strengthened.


    It was also ording to Cora¡¯s level of herws.


    It seems that Cora¡¯sprehension of thews isn¡¯t that bad, but because she did it separately, it¡¯s a


    bitcking¡­


    Amber thought inwardly.

 Chapter 4033

    Chapter 4033


    Violet looked up and became serious.


    ¡°Art of Fire, Scorching mes!¡±


    Wood produced fire. Using thews of fire against thews of wood could actually make thews of fire


    stronger, and it was even possible to implicate the remaining worlds!


    Violet passed the wood formation.


    The subsequent fire formation and metal formation also failed to stop Josef.


    Violet could not help but frown.


    This Five Element Formation was a bit too easy.


    These formations were not particrly powerful, but Cora did mention just now that she might not


    control this special art properly.


    If that was the case, it was nothing to worry about.


    Meanwhile, outside the formation, everyone could clearly see that Violet stood motionless in ce, and


    Cora was no different, only grunting from time to time.


    When Violet destroyed her formation, it would also have a certain impact on her.


    ¡°It seems that I have no choice but to use that move.¡±


    Cora smiled wryly and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Five Element Formation, Five Element Reversal!¡±


    Inside the formation, Violet heard Cora clearly.


    ¡°Five Element Reversal?¡± Violet frowned.


    The next moment, the scenery in front of Violet changed dramatically, which looked like the end of the


    world.


    In a huge city, golden mecha warriors and dozens of warcraft were trying to destroy the city, and


    endless meteorites with irresistible power and high temperature fell from the sky.


    Green vines from the forest on the side spread into the city as if trying to wrap the city.


    Rivers flowed on the ground, and fire spread everywhere.


    ¡°Good grief! The five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth are working in perfect harmony.


    She even thought of using mecha warriors to rece thews of metal!¡± Violet gasped with a look of


    horror in his eyes.


    Infusing thews of metal into the warcraft and mechas required a certain understanding of thetter.


    ¡°Thews of metal are the strongest, and she has studied mechas too. It seems that Cora has an


    interest in mechas.¡±


    Violet nodded thoughtfully.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Meanwhile, the scenery in the city suddenly disappeared. Violet¡¯s awareness wavered briefly. The next


    moment, he regained consciousness.


    However, the scenery in front of him had changed dramatically.


    His mind was brought into that city!


    At this moment, Violet was the city, and the city was Violet!


    Thews of the five elements were attacking him!


    Violet felt a tearing pain in his mind.


    ¡°This formation is attacking my mind!¡± Violet was horrified.


    He was powerless to fight back at all! Not unless he could leave this formation!


    ¡°Cora is really strong. If it were someone else, they¡¯d be dead by now,¡± Violet eximed.


    ¡°As expected of a sealed genius. She¡¯s really powerful.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re inside Verge Tower now,¡± Violet smirked.


    As long as he was in Verge Tower, he could leave at any time, even if he was currently in Cora¡¯s


    formation space.


    ¡°Return,¡± Violet said.


    Violet¡¯s awareness instantly separated from that city and returned to his body.


    Violet opened his eyes, but a sharp pain assaulted his brain!

 Chapter 4034

    Chapter 4034


    The damage done by this formation is quite extensive¡­


    Valentina tapped his forehead and forced himself to calm down, soothing his mind.


    On the other hand, Cora spat a mouthful of blood as her face went pale. Her eyes dimmed as she


    stared at Valentina in disbelief.


    ¡°How did you manage to escape from the Five Element Formation?¡±


    Valentina¡¯s consciousness returned to normal, and he slowly opened his eyes to look at Vi.


    ¡°Ha! You forgot one thing. We¡¯re inside my holy artifact. It¡¯s easy to get out!¡± Valentina looked at her


    indifferent and replied.


    As he said, it was very simple for him to escape. Even if they were outside, he could just make Verge


    Tower bigger until it enveloped the two of them and Valentina could still escape all the same.


    Hearing this, Cora fell silent and struggled inwardly. She wanted to reprimand Valentina for not


    following the rules. However, the holy artifact was part of Valentina¡¯s ability.


    Valentina did not use Verge Tower to deal with her initially but merely used itter to protect himself. If


    he did not escape, the only result would be the destruction of his consciousness, or something else


    woulde out of it.


    Cora knew that the Five Element Reversal could destroy a person¡¯s consciousness, but if that person¡¯s


    consciousness was strong and firm enough, the Five Element Reversal would aid in training the


    consciousness to be stronger.


    She realized this when she attacked Valentina¡¯s consciousness. Even if the other party could not


    escape, he would not copse so easily.


    The most likely result was for her to consume all her strength and mental power to train Valentina¡¯s


    consciousness, and she would die of exhaustion in the end.


    After realizing this, Cora¡¯s eyes becameplicated.


    It took a moment before finally Cora said, ¡°It seems that you have defeated me and know how to avoid


    my ultimate move¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    Valentina grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me how to sign a contract now? You should have a quasi-equal contract that allows


    people to follow orders without affecting them.¡±


    The so-called quasi-equal contract referred to a contract that appeared equal on the surface but


    actually sided with Richard.


    Although Valentina wanted to recruit talents, he did not need a bunch of trash. If they signed an


    unequal contract, that result would be inevitable, which was not what he wanted.


    Cora nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She walked to Alder, but her body swayed suddenly, almost falling to the ground. She was still dizzy.


    Seeing this, Valentina immediately appeared next to Vi. He was not a ve owner who did not care


    for his people.


    Valentina helped Cora up and said, ¡°Okay, you can talk now.¡±


    Cora nodded, tapped her forehead with her finger, and closed her eyes.


    After a while, she opened her eyes and pointed to Valentina¡¯s forehead.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Valentina stood on guard by reflex, but Cora said, ¡°Don¡¯t resist.¡±


    Hearing this, Valentina frowned. On second thought, he dropped his guard slightly but was still wary.

 Chapter 4035

    Chapter 4035


    He would not trust Cora easily. Even though they had been together for a while, Cora had never shown


    her true colors.


    The current Cora was the real deal!


    Cora was aware of this, so she was not bothered about Nori¡¯s caution against her but tried her best to


    transfer the content of the contract into Nori¡¯s mind.


    After that, she exhaled slowly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve passed the information to you. You can use this


    contract now.¡±


    Nori did not respond but checked the content of the contract in his mind.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°The master and ve quasi-equal contract is divided into master or ve contracts. The contract


    master can set up the main contract in his mind, and the sub-contract in the minds of others.¡±


    ¡°If the contractor has any intention of betrayal, the contract master can easily detect it and choose


    whether to kill the other party.¡±


    After Nori checked the contract, he could not help but nce at Cora with mixed feelings. As expected


    of a mage to have such a quasi-equal contract that had been lost over time.


    As long as the other party had no intention of betrayal but simply put forward their opinion, Nori would


    not detect it. However, if there was any intention of betrayal, even if it was a good intention, Nori could


    easily detect it.


    To Anderson, this contract was simply too good to be true.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nori said to Cora with a chuckle.


    A small pentagram appeared on his fingertips with a green light floating in the middle.


    Seeing the formation, Cora smiled wryly and closed her eyes.


    She had no reason and no way to stop this now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope nothing will happen in the future,¡± Cora said inwardly.


    Nori touched her forehead with his finger, and the pattern of a small green contract entered her mind.


    The contract disappeared without a trace after entering her mind. As someone who had used this


    contract before, Cora knew that it was just sneaking into the depths of her mind in order not to affect


    the contractor.


    Nori said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t regret following me.¡±


    Nori helped Cora to sit on the ground so that she could recover. Then, he turned to look at Chester with


    a smile in his eyes. Although he had no intention of subduing Chester, he wanted to try the killing ability


    of the contract.


    Chester scowled as Nori approached him. ¡°Nori! What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just an experiment.¡± Nori chuckled.


    Before Chester could say anything else, he pointed his finger at Chester¡¯s forehead.


    Chester felt a gush of heat flowing from his forehead into his mind, but it disappeared without a trace in


    an instant. He looked at Nori angrily.


    ¡°Anderson, what did you do to me?!¡±


    After doing this, Nori looked at Chester curiously. However, the other party was unaware of this. His


    eyes were full of anger with a trace of panic in the depths.


    After a moment of silence, Nori said, ¡°Should I call you Chester or Ste?¡±

 Chapter 4036

    Chapter 4036


    Hearing this, Chester looked at Anita in shock, and the panic in his eyes became more obvious.


    Anita did not expect that this master-ve contract would project the other party¡¯s thoughts into his


    mind when it detected the intention of betrayal!


    Chester did have the intention of betrayal, but Anita also noticed other different things.


    Will he find out my real identity?


    Will he know why I have the White Tiger Armor?


    Why did he use the master-ve contract on me? Shouldn¡¯t he have killed me instead?


    What should I do now?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    These were Chester¡¯s initial thoughts, but the content that followed shocked Mandra.


    Chester¡¯s real name was Ste Oslo!


    He was actually not a man but a woman!


    The White Tiger Armor was not Ste¡¯s, but Kurt¡¯s. He gave it to Ste. In addition, Ste¡¯s true identity


    was Kurt¡¯s younger sister, but something unspeakable had happened between them. The outsiders


    could not understand this situation.


    Everyone in the Oslo family knew about the rtionship between the two of them!


    The Oslo family is so bizarre to tolerate such things¡­


    She¡¯s actually Kurt¡¯s younger sister!


    Anita felt a chill up his spine and goosebumps all over his body.


    The Oslo family has kept this information well hidden enough. No one in the whole continent knows


    about it¡­


    Anita rubbed his chin.


    Maybe I can threaten Kurt with this¡­


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared in Anita¡¯s eyes.


    He smiled at Chester and said, ¡°Ste, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t spread this information for now, and I¡¯ll


    spare your life too¡­ But I don¡¯t know if that brother of yours wille to your rescue if he finds out that


    you¡¯re in my hands. After all, even a one-night stand can lead to evesting affection. As a couple that


    has spent many nights together, will he save you?¡±


    Anita spoke to Ste via voice transmission, and Ste felt as if the world was copsing around her.


    Her eyes went nk with a sense of despair.


    After realizing what the other party knew about her, she wanted tomit suicide, but all her energy


    had been sealed, and she could not even make any moves at this moment.


    Anita decided to ask Haley and Kane to keep an eye on Chester. They could interact with Chester and


    prevent her, from starving to death.


    This was a big trump card. If he used it well, he could even overthrow the entire White tiger royal


    family!


    Therefore, he would not allow Ste to die so easily.


    Thinking of this, Anita no longer hesitated and turned to look at the others. Anita simply used Verge


    Tower to kill the weaker opponents.


    Anita did not touch the remaining talents, but he stared at a scowling man in front of him.


    ¡°Lyher, a member of Shade Guild,¡± Anita said with a smile.


    This man was the only weak person whom Anita did not kill because he discovered through Verge


    Tower that this man was inextricably linked with two people around him.

 Chapter 4037

    Chapter 4037


    ¡°Heh! How do you know my identity?¡± Lyher said with a scowl.


    ¡°Lydon told me.¡± Chyntia chuckled.


    ¡°Lydon?¡± Lyher flew into a temper. ¡°Impossible! He couldn¡¯t have told you about my identity!¡±


    Chyntia nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t reveal your identity, but I¡¯m not an idiot either¡­ Do


    you think I am so stupid?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Did you steal the holy artifact of Sin Capital?¡±


    Lyher¡¯s scowl grew bigger with a hint of panic in his eyes, but he said stubbornly, ¡°What are you talking


    about? I don¡¯t understand! Where¡¯s Lydon? I want to see Lydon!¡±


    Chyntia nodded again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see him soon.¡±


    With that said, Chyntia used Verge Tower to unleash some powerful energy to attack Lyher.


    Seeing this, fear appeared in Lyher¡¯s eyes, and he shouted, ¡°Help me! Stop him!¡±


    Hearing this, the two men with red tokens beside Lyher struggled violently as if they wanted to break


    free to help Lyher. However, although Verge Tower was only a holy artifact now, its actual level was


    definitely way beyond that, so those two people were suppressed before they could do anything.


    Lyher was sted into smithereens by that energy. At the same time, a shining space ring appeared on


    the ground.


    Seeing this, Chyntia took the ring in his hand.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As the other party was dead, Chyntia easily erased the restriction on the ring. The two men with red


    tokens also died.


    After Chyntia opened the space ring and nced at it, he put it away and looked at Cesar calmly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well¡­ Cesar, it¡¯s your turn¡­¡±


    Seeing Boneng, Cesar was silent for a moment before he walked up to the other party.


    Since he had decided, he would just go with it. Otherwise, Astor and David might be in danger. Cesar


    did not want to implicate Astor and David.


    Chyntia did not hesitate and put the contract into Cesar¡¯s mind. At the same time, he noticed Cesar¡¯s


    unwillingness and a trace of resistance. However, he did not say anything. After all, Cesar was a talent,


    so he would naturally feel ufortable submitting to Astor.


    Nevertheless, it was easy to convince Cesar.


    This guy thought very highly of himself and felt he was super strong. As long as Chyntia gave Cesar a


    beating, everything would be resolved.


    After another psychological struggle with Licht and Regus, the two of them sighed and signed the


    contracts.


    ***


    Bizarre Bazaar, the residence of Lord Bizarro.


    The living room was filled with gloomy and depressing skeletons and various banners. A white skeleton


    made of exotic animal bones hung on the ceiling with lights shining on it.


    Lord Bizarro sat on the main seat in the living room with Vinny behind him.


    Chyntia looked at the two people in front of him calmly, took a sip of his tea, and said, ¡°The tea here is


    very sweet, but what do you think about what I just said to you, Lord Bizarro?¡±


    When he said this, Chyntia¡¯s eyes became extremely sharp!

 Chapter 4038

    Chapter 4038


    Lord Bizarro¡¯s face darkened when he heard Cindy¡¯s words. His eyes narrowed, and a dangerous aura


    permeated the surroundings.


    ¡°Young man, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ One of the two pseudo holy beings in the ancient ruin, the actual person in charge of Bizarre


    Bazaar, Lord Bizarro,¡± Cindy said calmly.


    Lord Bizarro was furious and smacked the table. The teacups flew up andnded back on the table


    with a loud tter.


    ¡°Since you know you¡¯re talking to me, how dare you behave so rudely?!¡±


    Cindy nced at Lord Bizarro and said leisurely, ¡°Lord Bizarro, you don¡¯t have to intimidate me¡­ I¡¯m


    telling you this to inform you, not report to you¡­¡±


    Cindy was referring to the holy artifact of Sin Capital.


    Everyone knew that thest holy artifact was in Sin Capital and belonged to Lord Bizarro.


    After Cindy got the holy artifact from Lyher the other day, he gave it to Haley and the others to study it.


    And he was shocked by the results.


    The so-called holy artifact was not a holy artifact at all!


    It was more like the core of a mecha!


    Haley and Kane determined this after long hours of research. Thus, Cindy came to Lord Bizarro and


    told him that the holy artifact was in his hands.


    ¡°This thing belongs to me now. Whether you¡¯re satisfied with this answer or you want to make a move,


    it¡¯s up to you. But whether you can kill me or not¡­¡±


    Cindy paused and narrowed his eyes before he added, ¡°Or rather, whether you dare to kill me or not,


    that¡¯s your problem.¡±


    Hearing this, Lord Bizarro scowled darkly, and his breathing became extremely heavy. His face flushed


    slightly.


    Vinny looked at Richard, aghast.


    As expected of the son of the Supreme One¡­


    After so many years, he¡¯s the first person who dares to speak to Lord Bizarro like that¡­


    Vinny thought for a moment.


    ¡°Okay, since you want to die, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Lord Bizarro said angrily.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A sticky and dark vibe engulfed the living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to show you the strength of a pseudo holy being!¡±


    With that said, the powerful vibe attacked Richard, who was shocked.


    The small path was indeed stronger than the power ofws!


    Cindy estimated that the power of the small path was at least a hundred times stronger than thews!


    The small path put great pressure on him, but he stubbornly picked up the teacup and put it to his


    mouth. He lowered his head, blew on the hot tea, and took a sip.


    That powerful vibe stopped in the middle of Cindy¡¯s eyebrows.


    Lord Bizarro said, ¡°As expected of the son of the Supreme One, I admire yourposure.¡±


    Cindy was startled and looked at Lord Bizarro. There was no anger on Lord Bizarro¡¯s face, only


    emotions.


    As Cindy said, the other party dared not kill him, because the Supreme One was too scary. She was so


    frightening that he never dared to have any thoughts of betraying the Supreme One in his life!


    ¡°The Supreme One? Who¡¯s that? My mother?¡± Cindy said in puzzlement.

 Chapter 4039

    Chapter 4039


    Lord Bizarro nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the people whom your mother saved call her the Supreme One¡­


    Your mother is indeed the pinnacle of this continent. No one doesn¡¯t know her, and no one dares to go


    against her.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Supreme One disappeared¡­¡± Lord Bizarro sighed with a trace of yearning in his


    eyes.


    The Supreme One was not only powerful, but her appearance was also one of the best in this world.


    No more than five people in this continent could contend with her beauty!


    Ynda frowned and said, ¡°What makes you so sure I¡¯m her son?¡±


    Ynda was not sure if Lord Bizarro was someone left by his mother. He wanted to test him and take a


    gamble.


    The holy artifact was in his hands. If the situation escted to a matter of life and death, Ynda would


    definitely sacrifice the holy artifact to save himself. After all, someone at the pseudo holy tier was way


    beyond his level, and he could easily be killed.


    Lord Bizarroughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lord Bizarro said by reflex, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s through blood¡­ No way, your mother didn¡¯t tell you?!¡±


    Lord Bizarro¡¯s reaction was a little slow, but Ynda got the information he wanted. Lord Bizarro used


    the bloodline to determine his identity.


    ¡°That means that sneaky Tanner Lowe has lied to me. He even said it¡¯s my mother¡¯s arrangement,¡±


    Ynda grumbled in exasperation.


    At the same time, Lord Bizarro scowled and said, ¡°You tried to dig information out of me.¡±


    Ynda grinned and said, ¡°No, I was telling the truth. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lord Bizarro was exasperated. He could not say anything. He was careless, after all. He sighed in


    depression.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Fine, now that you know everything, it¡¯s meaningless for me to say anything else,


    so I¡¯ll just tell you everything¡­¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Your mother left behind many people back then, but they¡¯re in various ancient ruins now. There are


    conditions for you to take those people away. If you can¡¯t pass their tests, you won¡¯t be able to control


    them, and they can even kill you!¡±


    ¡°When you fulfill those conditions, you¡¯ll have conquered them.¡±


    At this point, Lord Bizarro looked at Ynda in front of him with a smile.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, your task in this ancient ruin is to subdue everyone who enters here. Have you


    done it?¡±


    ¡°If not, I won¡¯t tell you anything you want to know!¡± Lord Bizarro looked at Ynda slyly.


    In his opinion, this request was not so easy to achieve. After all, a mage in the middle stage of nine


    stars was revived in the ancient ruin, and he knew that person would definitely be Ynda¡¯s


    biggest threat.


    Ynda felt excited when he heard Lord Bizarro¡¯s words. His mother loved him and left him many


    things.


    Ynda was not bothered about Lord Bizarro¡¯sst remarks and said without hesitation, ¡°You can send


    someone to find out. So many of them went looking for me, but how many returned?¡±

 Chapter 4040

    Chapter 4040


    Lord Bizarro raised his eyebrows at Omas¡¯s remark and said, ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Omas smiled and said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Long before Omas came looking for Lord Bizarro, he had dealt with everyone in the ancient ruin.


    It had been a month since he took care of Chester, and the other people in the ancient ruin were either


    killed or had signed a contract with Steven.


    Although Omas did not have much use for those people at the lower levels, their sheer number would


    be a great help on the territory of the Hezti royal family. It would be easy for them to find out about this.


    Lord Bizarro nced at Bolot, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°I believe you. You may ask whatever


    you want to know.¡±


    Lord Bizarro¡¯s eyes became calm without ripples.


    Omas smiled and said, ¡°First, what exactly is that holy artifact?¡±


    ¡°Second, what¡¯s going on with this ancient ruin?¡±


    ¡°Third, I want to know my mother¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    What Omas wanted to know the most was actually the first and third questions. As for the second


    question, it was not particrly important.


    Lord Bizarro looked at Omas thoughtfully.


    After a while, Lord Bizarro said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first question. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not a holy


    artifact but a pivot.¡±


    Lord Bizarro¡¯s eyes flickered as he continued, ¡°This thing can control the entire Sin Capital!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Omas choked on the tea he was drinking and looked at Lord Bizarro in astonishment.


    That thing could actually control the entire Sin Capital!


    This was out of his expectations.


    He was still trying to figure out the use of this thing. This was totally different from the rumors outside.


    N0 one expected that the rumored holy artifact would have such a powerful function!


    Anyone else who got hold of this thing might not know about this at all!


    Thinking of this, Omas was even more shocked.


    His mother was really good at nning this. Even if Omas did not get it, the power here would not


    disappear!


    Lord Bizarro smiled and continued, ¡°Yes. Sin Capital¡­ You can say that it¡¯s a warcraft or even a


    fortress.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve been in Sin Capital, you should¡¯ve noticed that the people inside Sin Capital are different from


    those outside because everyone inside is a mecha!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they are mechas with their individual awareness¡­¡± Lord Bizarro could not help the


    admiration in his eyes when saying this.


    Sin Capital was the most powerful treasure Lord Bizarro had ever seen. At least in his opinion, nothing


    in the current Starfall Continent couldpare to Sin Capital. No other forces could create such a


    fortress unless the other party had a holy-tier mecha master!


    Omas¡¯s shock was even greater upon hearing this.


    Sandras with their individual awareness!


    Omas knew very well how powerful mechas were. He had also heard from Boneng about the weird-


    looking pseudo holy tier beast in Sin Capital.


    If the holy artifact in his hand was the pivot, he would have control over a pseudo holy tier beast!


    Even if it was at the lowest level of the pseudo holy tier, nine-star practitioners could not bepared


    to it and would be crushed easily!

 Chapter 4041

    Chapter 4041


    Jasmine became more excited. However, he was quickly taken aback by Lord Bizarro¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Sin Capital is a holy artifact with attack abilities, but the Supreme One said that you can¡¯t use Sin


    Capital unless you¡¯ve reached the pseudo holy tier. You can only keep it away for now¡­¡±


    ¡°That includes the pseudo holy tier beast in Sin Capital. Unless you¡¯re in a life-and-death crisis, you


    can¡¯t use the pivot to fight your opponent. The holy-tier mecha master has set certain activation


    conditions for that beast.¡±


    Lord Bizarro¡¯s words were light with a hint of gloating.


    Having a treasure but being unable to use it was enough to make Jasmine depressed for a while.


    Jasmine nced at Lord Bizarro resentfully but finally nodded helplessly. ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Seeing Jasmine¡¯s appearance, Lord Bizarro¡¯s gloating became more intense. Then, he regained his


    composure and answered Jasmine¡¯s second question.


    ¡°Your second question is actually closely rted to the third question¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the Supreme One. After all, the person I followed was just a


    subordinate of the Supreme One. I can¡¯t contact anyone of the Supreme One¡¯s level. I only know


    something about Sin Capital.¡±


    ¡°Sin Capital is a holy-tier fortress built by a holy-tier mecha master named Primus. That ce is the


    land of the Moana royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°After Sin Capital was sessfully built, it attracted heaven¡¯s punishment. The Moana royal family was


    alerted, and they came in hordes to try to kill your mother and seize Sin Capital.¡±


    At this point, Lord Bizarro took a deep breath, and the shock in his eyes gradually became more


    intense.


    ¡°That battle ended very quickly. The Supreme One was practically invincible. With just one move, the


    previous patriarch of the Moana royal family was seriously injured. At the same time, she also said that


    she will turn Sin Capital into an ancient ruin. At a suitable time in the future, the ancient ruin will open. If


    the Moana royal family wants to do so, they can send their people in by then.¡±


    Hearing this, Jasmine gasped.


    ording to Regus, the weakest patriarch of the Moana royal family was a level nine pseudo holy tier,


    and the previous patriarch had even touched the edge of the holy tier. This meant that his mother was


    stronger than ordinary holy beings!


    ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to be her son,¡± Jasmine muttered under his breath.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lord Bizarro nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, you are¡­ This ce of mine is just the first ancient ruin or


    secret realm left by your mother to you¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another secret realm simr to mine within the Moana royal family. You can find them in other


    territories too, including the ancient ruin in White Imperial City.¡±


    Lord Bizarro¡¯s expression becameplicated.


    After he was tasked to remain here, he learned about the Supreme One¡¯s other handiworks, which


    made himpletely in awe of the Supreme One.


    Jasmine was startled and looked at Lord Bizarro in astonishment.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the ancient ruin in White Imperial City existed a long time ago? What does it have to do with my


    mother?¡±

 Chapter 4042

    Chapter 4042


    Lord Bizarro smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. I don¡¯t know how to tell you about it


    now. But believe me, the ancient ruin in White Imperial City will give you something beyond your


    imagination!¡±


    Lord Bizarro looked very certain about it. Hezti frowned but said nothing more. If he could, Lord Bizarro


    would have told him about it.


    Since he refused to talk, it was probably because of his mother¡¯s arrangement.


    Then, Lord Bizarro added, ¡°Although the holy artifact is the pivot that controls the entire Sin Capital, as


    I mentioned just now, those mecha lifeforms have their individual awareness and thoughts¡­ If you


    want them to help you full-heartedly, you need to get their approval.¡±


    Hearing this, Hezti¡¯s face turned cold, and a sneer appeared in his eyes.


    He was the son of the Supreme One, and the person who made those mecha lifeforms was his


    mother¡¯s follower. In other words, those mecha lifeforms were much lower than him in terms of status.


    Why should someone like Hezti get their approval?


    Hezti¡¯s anger was stoked by this remark.


    After a while, Hezti looked up, and the anger in his eyes faded slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Lord Bizarro, how do I use the pivot to kill those mecha lifeforms?¡±


    Lord Bizarro was taken aback and looked at Hezti in surprise.


    He asked, ¡°You want to destroy them?¡±


    Hezti sneered and said, ¡°Not really¡­ As the son of the Supreme One, I need her subordinates to


    acknowledge me. I think this is too ironic¡­¡±


    ¡°If these people refuse to ept me, I¡¯ll just kill them! I don¡¯t need a bunch of disobedient


    subordinates!¡±


    Hezti had never been a soft-hearted person. He knew a long time ago that he probably had a mission


    or responsibility that he did not even know about.


    Through this ancient ruin, he also discovered that his mother wanted to groom him to be an


    overlord who would control everything.


    As such a person, not only must his mentality change ordingly, but even his style of doing things


    must change to a certain extent.


    He could not be indecisive again!


    Lord Bizarro took a deep breath with a sh of admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°This mindset of yours has a trace of your mother¡¯s style back then.¡±


    A look of admiration appeared in Lord Bizarro¡¯s eyes. He knew how powerful the Supreme One was


    back then, and anyone who disobeyed the Supreme One was dead. In this regard, Hezti was


    somewhat like his mother.


    Like mother, like son!


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Lord Bizarro said solemnly.


    ¡°As I said before, the pivot is also a holy artifact. In that case, you can take ownership of it with a drop


    of your blood¡­¡±


    ¡°You have the bloodline of the Supreme One, so it¡¯s very easy for the holy artifact to acknowledge you.


    In about three or four days, you should be able to take full control of the pivot. After that, you need to


    go to the very center of Sin Capital to find the pseudo holy beast.¡±

 Chapter 4043

    Chapter 4043


    ¡°When he created the pseudo holy beast back then, Primus asked your mother for her blood, so it has


    your mother¡¯s blood in its body. Even if it won¡¯t listen to you, it probably won¡¯t attack you¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°At that time, you can use the pivot to take over the control room there, and everyone in Sin Capital will


    be your subordinates.¡±


    After Lord Bizarro finished speaking, Sonya nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you, Lord


    Bizarro¡­¡±


    Sonya smiled and added, ¡°Lord Bizarro, all my questions are almost answered, but I want to ask one


    last question now, and I hope you can answer me.¡±


    Lord Bizarro said without hesitation, ¡°Go ahead¡­¡±


    The smile on Sonya¡¯s face grew bigger.


    ¡°Lord Bizarro, I want to know if you¡¯re the force my mother left behind for me back then.¡±


    ording to Lord Bizarro, his mother built this ancient ruin, while Lord Bizarro was a big shot¡¯s


    follower. By right, Lord Bizarro should be his subordinate.


    Hearing Sonya¡¯s question, Lord Bizarro stared at the other party.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m indeed someone your mother left for you. My purpose is to ensure that you don¡¯t die


    here. If that happens, I¡¯ll send you to other ces, but Sin Capital will have nothing to do with you by


    then. However, if you can sessfully control Sin Capital, I and other people in the ancient ruin can


    also leave this ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Just to rify with you in advance, maybe I¡¯ll be your subordinate in the future, but not now!¡±


    Sonya was taken aback. Lord Bizarro¡¯s answer was somewhat unexpected.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sonya asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your subordinate when you reach the pseudo holy tier,¡± Lord Bizarro said with a smile.


    Sonya frowned and shook his head.


    He then said, ¡°The pseudo holy tier is still far away.¡±


    His n to find a pseudo holy tier subordinate as his backer went down the drain, and Sonya


    expressed his helplessness. However, there was nothing he could do about it. After all, Lord Bizarro


    was a pseudo holy being, and Sonya could not force him even if he wanted to. Besides, it was better


    not to subdue such a person by bait or force.


    Thinking of this, Sonya said, ¡°I understand. I shall take my leave then, Lord Bizarro. I¡¯ll head to Sin


    Capital in seven days.¡±


    Lord Bizarro nodded without a word, but the smile in his eyes became more apparent.


    After Sonya disappeared from his sight, Lord Bizarro chuckled. ¡°This is very interesting, indeed. There


    are a few stubborn guys in Sin Capital. I wonder if this little one can handle them. Sin Capital won¡¯t be


    peaceful now¡­¡±


    On the side, Vinny remained quiet as Sonya left.


    ***


    It had been more than three months since Sonya and the others entered the ancient ruin.


    Based on the time ratio, five days had passed outside.


    During these five days, the ancient Heavenly Court once again did something that shocked the whole


    continent!


    Six lists appeared in each of the nine major territories!


    Weapon list!


    Chyntia list!


    Force list!


    Talent list!


    Pseudo holy list!


    Holy list!


    Tens of thousands of forces, countless talents, and weapons appeared on the lists!


    In many people¡¯s initial perception, there were only ten holy beings on the continent, but when the holy


    list appeared, everyone was shocked. That was because on the holy list, the rankings of the holy


    beings they knew were a jumbled mix.


    The weakest one was even ranked above 30!


    Moreover, no one could be sure whether there were others behind them. However, other holy beings


    did not reveal their names.

 Chapter 4044

    Chapter 4044


    In a forest, a young man who was fishing leisurely suddenly noticed something strange outside the


    forest and frowned.


    The next moment, a golden list zoomed into the forest from the outside.


    The young man¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said solemnly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Berger from the ancient Heavenly Court. I¡¯m at the peak of the pseudo holy tier. I¡¯m here to deliver


    the holy list and other lists to you, Holy Lord¡­¡± A bellowing voice came from outside the forest.


    ¡°The holy list has been sent, so I shall take my leave.¡±


    With that said, Berger quickly left.


    The person who was about to attack Berger paused before he nced at the list in his hand.


    [Kenyon, level three holy being, ranked 26th with no affiliated forces.]


    ***


    In a huge temple, a statue stood quietly in the hall, surrounded by countless smaller statues.


    Hundreds of worshipers knelt devoutly in front of the huge statue.


    Suddenly, someone appeared in the hall. Dozens of monks noticed this and appeared in front of the


    man, staring at him.


    ¡°This is a religious ce of worship. Non-believers are not allowed to enter!¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Crawford from the ancient Heavenly Court, and I¡¯m here to deliver the


    holy list and other lists to the holy being.¡±


    After saying that, Crawford took out a golden list and handed it to a monk in front of him. After he


    nced at a statue next to him meaningfully, he turned and left.


    ***


    In the sea, a man in blue armor dived into the depths of the sea. He appeared in front of a huge


    mountain underwater and looked at it calmly.


    Very soon, two eyes appeared on the mountain peak, looking at the man indifferently.


    Seeing this, the man said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m Sherbet from the ancient Heavenly Court, and I¡¯m


    here to deliver the holy list and other lists to the holy being.¡±


    The same golden list appeared, but the beast said abruptly, ¡°On my territory, do you think you can


    come and go as you please?¡±


    A weird red light burst in the beast¡¯s eyes, and the surrounding water swept over the figure in blue.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The figure in blue was startled and looked at the beast in horror. Sensing the powerful vibe, Sherbet


    closed his eyes in despair.


    ¡°Clovis, there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for a junior, don¡¯t you agree?¡± A nd voice came from


    not far away.


    An extremely powerful aura that forcibly suppressed the surrounding waves followed. The next


    moment, that powerful vibe wrapped around Sherbet and left.


    Seeing this, the beast¡¯s eyes became even redder. It looked angrily at the person who left, and the


    roars in the surroundings raged.


    After a while, the beast calmed its anger down and looked at the list in its hand.


    [Clovis, level five holy being, ranked 17 with no affiliated forces]


    After ncing at its ranking, it looked at the one above it.


    [Lexie, level five holy being, ranked 16, Ancient Heavenly Court.]


    However, further up the list, apart from the great emperor of the ancient Heavenly Court, as well as


    members of the Maurina royal family, white tiger royal family, and chimera royal family, it could see no


    others.

 Chapter 4045

    Chapter 4045


    The ancient Heavenly Court whipped up a storm on the Starfall Continent, and everyone was amazed


    by its influence. They were able to dig out so many holy beings, which exceeded their expectations.


    From this moment on, the number of holy beings in this world was no longer a secret. However, only


    the ancient Heavenly Court knew that many people were not on this list yet.


    No matter how powerful the ancient Heavenly Court was, it was impossible to grasp the information of


    all holy beings.


    On the other hand, the information about the talents on the list aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    There were hundreds of names on the talent list, but the people at the top had a title that shocked


    everyone.


    [Rank 1, Jonny, 38 years old, the peak of nine stars with the potential to reach the holy tier!]


    [Rank 2, Tommy, 39 years old, the peak of nine stars with the potential to reach the holy tier!]


    [Rank 120, Maurina rke, 27 years old, the early stage of eight stars with the potential of exceptional


    talent!]


    Nothing was concealed on the talent list. The names, ages, and strengths of those talents were fully


    disyed.


    Other than the age and level ranking, there was also the potential ranking on the talent list. Among the


    potential rankings, Maurina ranked 120th.


    Above him were dozens of people with the potential to reach the holy tier and exceptional talents!


    ***


    Jordan, who was in the ancient ruin, had no clue about this.


    At this moment, Maurina had just sessfully gained control over the nucleus holy artifact and came


    out of Verge Tower.


    Bizarre Bazaar remained unchanged, but due to Maurina¡¯s order to evacuate before he went into


    seclusion, many people entered Sin Capital.


    The pivot area was not that easy to enter. These people were here to pave the way for Morten.


    ***


    Inside Sin Capital.


    Dozens of nine-star mecha lifeforms sat in arge room with frowns on their faces.


    ¡°Someone has taken the pivot, and ording to the information we received, it¡¯ s the sessor of that


    person back then.¡±


    ¡°If he can get through our defenses, he can definitely enter the pivot area and control Sin Capital.¡±


    ¡°At that time, our lives will totally be in his hands.¡±


    ¡°What do you guys think about this?¡±


    Everyone frowned upon hearing this, but a young man with a calm face turned his head and looked out


    the window as if he was not interested in getting involved in this matter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After a while, another person said, ¡°Can¡¯t we just stop him from entering?¡±


    ¡°I think that works!¡±


    ¡°That person must have helpers. What if we can¡¯t stop him?¡±


    ¡°Even if he has helpers, can theypete with us? We have eight people at the peak of nine stars on


    our side, not to mention the others.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t include me. I won¡¯t get involved in this matter.¡± The young man turned his head and looked at


    the people around him coldly.


    Hearing this, everyone turned to him in surprise.


    ¡°You won¡¯t? Are you willing to let him take control of you?¡±


    ¡°Francis, that¡¯s not your style.¡±


    ¡°Give us a reason, dude.¡±


    ¡°Francis¡­¡±


    Everyone started talking, and they were puzzled.

 Chapter 4046

    Chapter 4046


    Francis listened with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. He stood up and walked to the door.


    ¡°I changed my mind. Not only will I not get involved in your interception, but I¡¯ll help him instead.¡±


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing Francis¡¯ words, and they looked at him angrily.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to turn against us?¡±


    ¡°Francis, you¡¯d better think twice about this. There¡¯s only one of you, and the number of people on our


    side far exceeds yours!¡±


    ¡°If you submit to the other party, you¡¯ll most likely end up being a ve! You need to think carefully!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re no longer pure mecha lifeforms. We have our consciousness and thoughts. In other words,


    we¡¯re humans!¡±


    Various voices could be heard, and Francis¡¯ footsteps never stopped. However, when thest voice


    rang, Francis stopped, turned around, and looked at the speaker.


    He said indifferently, ¡°As you¡¯re aware, strictly speaking, we should be regarded as human beings.


    Humans have individual thinking and ideas. Moreover, more than 90% of humans will ept the


    submission of a powerful person and give the other party due respect!¡±


    ¡°The first person to do so may feel bad about it, but after that, the benefits will be undeniable.¡±


    There was a mocking smile in Francis¡¯ eyes.


    Although the other mecha lifeforms had individual consciousness and ideas, and they had contact with


    other natives too, their IQ mostly remained at a rtively superficial level.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Francis was different. His way of thinking was different from ordinary people, which was also why he


    could evolve from a mecha lifeform in the early stage of nine stars to his current level!


    The people around looked at Francis nkly, not understanding why this happened.


    Their simple and superficial thinking made it difficult for them to understand what Francis said.


    However, this did not prevent a few mecha lifeforms with clearer thinking from leaving with Francis.


    ***


    As soon as Violet stood at the entrance to Sin Capital, he saw several mecha lifeforms of Sin Capital


    standing there.


    He counted six people in total, five of whom stood in one direction, while one stood in another direction.


    That single person looked at the other five with anger.


    Violet could not help being surprised. After thinking for a while, Violet walked toward Sin Capital.


    ¡°Violet rke?¡± the leader said lightly.


    Violet frowned and said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. My name is Francis, and I¡¯m one of the eight experts at the


    peak of nine stars in Sin Capital.¡±


    Francis¡¯ eyes gradually calmed down. ¡°Before you enter the city, I want to ask you a question.¡±


    Violet was taken aback and found this strange.


    Meanwhile, another mecha lifeform said mockingly, ¡°Francis, you¡¯ve already decided to join the other


    party. What else is there to say?¡±


    Then, the mecha lifeform looked at Violet and said coldly, ¡°Josua, the pivot area of Sin Capital isn¡¯t that


    easy to enter. You¡¯d better think about it carefully, or you might end up losing your life!¡±


    With that said, the other party turned around and left without further ado.

 Chapter 4047

    Chapter 4047


    As if he did not hear what the other party said, Francis said, ¡°Like what he said just now, I n to join


    you. I¡¯ve lived in Sin Capital for at least hundreds of years and know this ce better than you.¡±


    ¡°The question I want to ask you is, if I can take you to the pivot area and help you take control of Sin


    Capital, can you let me be the leader of the natives in Sin Capital?¡±


    Francis¡¯ eyes shed, and a hint of ambition appeared in his pupils.


    Valentina looked at Francis in surprise. He never thought that Francis would say this to him.


    After thinking for a moment, Valentina looked up and said solemnly, ¡°If you can do that, there¡¯s no harm


    in letting you control Sin Capital.¡±


    Valentina had to practice manyws and special arts, so he really could not spare the effort to manage


    Sin Capital.


    Since Francis had this thought, he would not mind.


    That was on the premise that Francis had no other intention.


    Francis smiled and said, ¡°In that case, thank you, Mayor. And rest assured that I have no other ideas. I


    just want to take charge of Sin Capital. In the end, you still have control over my life!¡±


    Francis stated his purpose, and Valentina was surprised again.


    Francis had no intention of getting back his mecha brand.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡®This is interesting,¡¯ Valentina raised his eyebrows and thought to himself.


    Francis added, ¡°Mayor, pleasee with me. From this day on, the mayor of Sin Capital will be you.¡±


    The way Valentina looked at Francis changed slightly.


    Francis not only had the ability to assess the situation but also quickly adjust his attitude and speak in a


    manner befitting his role.


    Valentina could not help praising Francis inwardly.


    ¡®If I can make use of Francis well, he might bring me a lot of benefits in the future.¡¯


    Francis turned around and walked into the city while Valentina followed him.


    In fact, Valentina was not sure if Francis was sincere about joining him. He followed Francis inside


    simply because he was much stronger than before.


    Otherwise, Valentina would not be so fearless.


    Time passed, and very soon, the two entered the internal area of Sin Capital. Francis¡¯ gaze sharpened,


    and his mind was highly focused. His mecha energy spread as he observed the surroundings.


    Although he knew Sin Capital quite well, the other mecha lifeforms were not inanimate objects and


    should have their unique attack pattern.


    Seeing Francis¡¯ state, Valentina acknowledged him a little, but he did not drop his guard.


    Before he fully controlled those mecha lifeforms, he would not rx his vignce around them.


    ***


    In Bizarre Bazaar, Lord Bizarro looked calmly at the inside of Sin Capital.


    Inside this huge ck city on Shade Mountain, everywhere was full of danger, and no mecha lifeform


    was easy to get along with. Moreover, there were many mechanisms in this city that even Lord Bizarro


    did not know about.


    ¡°Lord Bizarro, do you think Valentina can use the pivot to control Sin Capital?¡±

 Chapter 4048

    Chapter 4048


    Lord Bizarro shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°With those guys around, it¡¯ll be difficult for Mozart.¡±


    When Lord Bizarro was talking with Vinny, the first wave of conflict broke out in Sin Capital.


    Hundreds of low-level mecha lifeforms emerged out of nowhere in front of Jasmine and Francis, their


    eyes glowing with a strange red light. Their energy surged as the light appeared.


    They were the natives of Sin Capital, mecha lifeforms, so Sin Capital posed no resistance to them.


    However, other mechas would not work inside, which was why Lyher was at such a disadvantage in


    Sin Capital.


    Jasmine looked at the mechas in front of him and frowned.


    RowanBarneohA"> and the others told Jasmine that there were tens of thousands of natives in Sin


    Capital, but only a small portion of them appeared at this moment.


    Although these natives were of low levels, they were also extremely difficult to deal with. They would


    dy Jasmine and his party for half an hour. This duration was enough for other practitioners in the city


    to summon more mecha lifeforms.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine¡¯s face darkened, and a chill exploded from him.


    ¡°Francis, get rid of these people. I don¡¯t care if you kill or capture them. After three minutes, I don¡¯t want


    any of them to appear in front of me!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jasmine¡¯s tone was extremely cold.


    Hearing this, Francis was startled and turned to look at Jasmine with a frown.


    ¡°Mayor, are you sure? These people can be our support in the future.¡±


    ¡°Do as I say!¡± Jasmine said coldly.


    He was unwilling to do this too. After all, they would be his people when he took control of Sin Capital.


    However, no matter how unwilling he was now, he had to do it!


    His hesitation might give them a chance to gather more mecha lifeforms.


    At that time, Jasmine¡¯s loss would be even greater. He did not want to give up a mountain for a


    molehill.


    Francis was silent for a few seconds upon hearing Jasmine¡¯s words. Then, he turned around, looked at


    the other nine-star mecha lifeforms next to him, and exhaled.


    ¡°Kill them. Do as the mayor say¡­¡±


    With that said, Francis took the lead and charged at the mecha lifeforms.


    Bang!


    The low-level mecha lifeforms were simply no match for those at the peak of nine stars. In the blink of


    an eye, Francis destroyed three mecha lifeforms.


    Jasmine finally saw the true appearance of those mecha lifeforms.


    Their structure was different from ordinary mechas, they were more like humans. A silvery liquid flowed


    in their bodies, and Jasmine had no idea what it was.


    Their internal organs were made up of small magic circles, and their brains wereprised of smart


    computers with strange energy surging around them. The strange energy would disappear without a


    trace after the death of the mecha lifeforms, and Jasmine was curious and wondered what was going


    on.


    Time passed.


    When three minutes were up, Francis took out thest mecha lifeform.


    Francis returned to Jasmine¡¯s side and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s done, Mayor¡­¡±

 Chapter 4049

    Chapter 4049


    Chyntia nodded and said coldly, ¡°Francis, I don¡¯t want you to disobey or doubt my decision next time, or


    I¡¯ll reconsider whether you¡¯re suitable to be the leader of Sin Capital¡­ Okay then. Let¡¯s go. Take me to


    the pivot area.¡±


    Francis froze and nodded. He said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Then, the two set off into the depths of Sin Capital.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the depths of Sin Capital, the other nine-star mecha lifeforms could not help their mouths


    from twitching when they saw this scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with this guy? These people could¡¯ve been his most loyal subordinates in the future. They


    could¡¯ve been a great help to him!¡±


    ¡°Why kill them so recklessly?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that he¡¯ll end up with an empty city?¡±


    Another person shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s probably worried that we¡¯ll gather more


    mecha lifeforms. By then, it may really be an empty city. But if he kills them now, he¡¯ll only


    sacrifice hundreds of mecha lifeforms.¡±


    The man sighed again and said gloomily, ¡°We seem to have misjudged this new mayor.¡±


    The people around fell silent, indirectly acknowledging the man¡¯s words.


    Based on their way of thinking, most people would not destroy the things that could help them in the


    future, as it would consume a lot of time. This time could be used for them to gather other mecha


    lifeforms.


    After they assembled everyone, they would hold the leverage. They thought Chyntia was here for the


    mecha lifeforms. However, the situation waspletely different now!


    After some time, a voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Since the same kind can¡¯t deal with them, let¡¯s have a swap. By then, we¡¯ll go out together. This guy is


    ruthless. If we send out more mecha lifeformster, he may destroy more, and he¡¯ll surely vent his


    anger out on us.¡±


    Someone trembled and turned to look at the man stiffly. ¡°Are you saying we should let those guys out?¡±


    The people around finally realized what the man meant, and they scowled as they jolted. Obviously,


    those guys had a lot of influence on them.


    Seeing the reaction, the man nodded lightly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Those guys are rted to this matter too. It¡¯s normal to look for them. Let¡¯s just forget the previous


    incidents. At least, I don¡¯t want to be controlled by others.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    After a while, someone said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Bayer. There are four of them. Bayer can face one


    on his own, while the rest can be two of us against one of them.¡±


    Bayer was the one who suggested this. Hearing this, he sneered and left.


    The others did not say anything but quickly divided into teams and rushed to the four directions of Sin


    Capital.


    On the other hand, Francis exined to Chyntia the internal workings of Sin Capital.


    Sin Capital was divided into four areas-the outer city, the inner city, the core area, and the pivot area.


    Bizarre Bazaar upied the outer city area. At this time, they had just entered the inner city.

 Chapter 4050

    Chapter 4050


    As Nirina entered the inner city, he felt as if Sin Capital had changed.


    The city in front of him was full of advanced technology with aircraft and various other flying devices in


    the sky as well as translucent tracks.


    It looked like a normal city!


    Other than that, four dark buildings in the four corners of the city looked like ck pirs, and Nirina


    could not help but wonder.


    ¡°What are those ck pirs?¡± Nirina asked curiously.


    Francis smiled and said, ¡°Those are photon cannons.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Photon cannons?¡± Nirina was startled, more confused.


    Without waiting for Nirina to ask, Francis exined, ¡°Based on our understanding of the outside world,


    the strongest mecha or cannon can¡¯t cause too much damage to a practitioner above the pseudo holy


    tier, but these photon cannons are different. They need to be charged for at least one month after one


    usage.¡±


    ¡°Over time, the attack power of the photon cannons became different. If we use the current time ratio,


    the photon cannons can stand up against a level three pseudo holy being.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you can unlock the seal on the photon cannonster,unching an attack equivalent to


    the power of a level nine pseudo holy tier will not be a problem.¡±


    Francis looked at Nirina meaningfully. Obviously, he knew the true origin of Sin Capital and Nirina¡¯s


    identity.


    Nirina smiled and pondered.


    He then thought that his mother must have added this seal to prevent him from relying on such things


    too much.


    After all, if he did not experience any hardships as he grew up, not to mention his mother, even Nirina


    would feel that he might turn out to be useless. Thus, he did not think too much about it.


    Not many people were in the inner city at this moment. Everyone was busy with their own affairs.


    Francis said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any danger in the inner city. There are restrictions here. No matter


    what they do, they won¡¯t be so stupid as to attack you in the inner city, or they might be obliterated.¡±


    Francis had witnessed it before. When he was in the middle stage of nine stars back then, he lived in


    the inner city. Some mecha lifeforms once fought in public, but they were killed by the inner city¡¯s


    restrictions. Francis still remembered this scene vividly.


    Nirina nodded without a word. He could rx a little, then.


    The two walked while chatting. Both of them were nine stars, so they moved quickly, but the inner city


    of Sin Capital was not small, and it took ten minutes for the two to reach the inner gates leading to the


    core area.


    Francis took a deep breath, and his eyes became extremely serious.


    ¡°Although the core area is small in size, it should be the most heavily impacted when the fight breaks


    out. They should be waiting for us here, so you should get ready to battle, Mayor.¡±


    Nirina looked thoughtful, and he soon became serious.


    ¡°Ask someone to go to the outer city to find all the outsiders and let them all enter the inner city. Hurry


    at full speed. I want to see them here within ten minutes!¡±

 Chapter 4051

    Chapter 4051


    Francis looked at Molie in puzzlement and said, ¡°Mayor, aren¡¯t you putting yourself in danger? Those


    outsiders should be your enemies too. If you do that, the pressure on us will be even greater.¡±


    Obviously, Francis did not know that Molie had already subdued them.


    Molie could not be bothered to exin it to Francis and simply said, ¡°Just get someone to do it, and


    don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±


    Francis could only nod without a word. After ordering the other four to search for those outsiders in the


    outer city, Francis looked at Molie again.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Mayor, I think I should tell you something.¡±


    Molie raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Four mecha beasts are sealed in the core area, and they¡¯re at the peak of nine stars, but in terms of


    strength, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re on par with a level one pseudo holy tier¡­ I¡¯m worried that those guys will


    release the four mecha beasts. If they join the battle, we may be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Nathalia beasts?¡± Molie was surprised.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Francis said helplessly.


    After thinking for a while, Molie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it for now. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Molie asked his people to find the outsiders in the periphery because he wanted to prevent the other


    party¡¯s sudden actions.


    He was fully aware of the strength of Joe and the others. During that month, Molie often challenged


    their limits.


    If they joined forces, the few mecha lifeforms at the peak of nine stars in the city should not pose them


    any trouble.


    As for the mecha beasts, Molie had no idea how to deal with them yet. The four mecha beasts should


    not be too smart, or Francis and his gang would not have been able to seal them.


    Molie would just trick them and take them away without dying his entry into the pivot area.


    ***


    Time passed.


    Soon, the few mecha lifeforms brought Joe and the others into the inner city.


    After entering the inner city, Joe and the others could not help but be startled. The corners of their


    mouths twitched. They were surprised that the Sin Capital they had wandered around for so long


    turned out to be just the periphery!


    When they saw Richard, he walked to the core area without saying a word, and Francis followed


    closely. At the same time, several roars spread throughout Sin Capital. Even Lord Bizarro, who was in


    Bizarre Bazaar, heard this clearly.


    ¡°Those people actually released the four of them.¡± Lord Bizarro sighed.


    ¡°Molie is probably going to die this time.¡±


    Thinking of this, Lord Bizarro shook his head and stopped paying attention. He would know when the


    result was out.


    At this time, Molie and the others entered the core area.


    ***


    The Anita royal family.


    ¡°Brother, why did you let Regus enter that secret realm? ording to the will, we can only select the


    weakest talents. Even if Regus ispared to those sealed talents, the difference shouldn¡¯t be that


    big.¡±


    The image of a figure frowned at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, his eyes flickered, and he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the


    reason for this. In addition, we need to bring forward the n to revive those people.¡±

 Chapter 4052

    Chapter 4052


    The previous patriarch of the Dora royal family was seriously injured and died after the conflict with the


    Supreme One.


    He left a will. In the will, the first point was about the ancient ruin.


    [The Dora royal family can¡¯t touch the ancient ruin of the Supreme One!]


    [Ordinary people shouldn¡¯t think of the treasures in the ancient ruin.]


    [If the Dora royal family wants to send our people into the ancient ruin in the future, they can only select


    descendants of the lowest levels. No talents are allowed to die inside!]


    Based on the previous patriarch¡¯s will, the current patriarch clearly sensed his fear of the so-called


    Supreme One.


    Moreover, although the will did not say how strong the things in the ancient ruin were, just by reading


    the previous patriarch¡¯s words, it was clear that the things inside were definitely not that simple.


    The so-called Supreme One left behind something for her child, so how could it be that simple?


    The current patriarch was ambitious. However, it was impossible for him to exin all of this to the


    others.


    Regus was the person he sent out, and he was the most talented descendant of the Dora royal family


    at this stage.


    If not for the fact that the ancient Heavenly Court released the so-called talent list a little toote, he


    might have sent those sealed talents too.


    Even if we can¡¯t get what¡¯s in the ancient ruin this time, it¡¯s not a loss¡­


    The current patriarch was a wise man, so he said this before Regus set off. If Regus could not get that


    thing, he should be the other party¡¯s friend!


    At that time, the Dora royal family would not be at a disadvantage.


    ***


    Sin Capital, core area.


    Hezti took the lead and walked into the core area.


    Hundreds of young talents who had surrendered to him followed closely. Everyone restrained their


    auras, and they looked very serious.


    Before entering, Hezti told them that they would be in fatal danger. However, once they took over the


    core area, they would have powerful support from then on.


    It would be a fortress that even a holy being would find difficult to breach!


    Of course, Hezti said this to entice them. He had no idea if this fortress could stand up against a holy


    being. However, it was right for him to say that, or these people might not fight with all their strength.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Something surprised Morten, however.


    Joe made a prediction for this matter, which showed that if they took over Sin Capital and focused on


    its development, nine territories would give due respect within limited years!


    Hezti was clear about the first part of the prediction and also the middle part about gaining the respect


    of nine territories, but the mention of limited years confused George.


    Not to mention Morten, but even Joe, the fortune teller, was puzzled. An exact number of years was not


    given, but it mentioned limited years instead. However, this did not prevent everyone from lifting their


    spirits.


    Due respect from nine territories!

 Chapter 4053

    Chapter 4053


    In this world, the nine royal families reigned above many countries, alliances, and families. Since they


    imed to be the royal families, no one dared to act recklessly on these territories, and their status was


    respected.


    If they took over Sin Capital, did that mean that they would lord over the royal families in the future?


    No one would refuse such an honor, so they expressed their position and vowed to do their best in this


    battle. Only Regus, the third prince of the Omas royal family, remained silent with a wry smile on his


    face.


    He had no choice.


    The Omas royal family was also one of the nine royal families!


    After Benita led everyone into the core area, they saw all the advanced technologies in front of them,


    including the surveince cameras on every street of Sin Capital. There was also a huge space with a


    huge pir that contained flowing silver liquid standing right in the middle.


    On the other side of the pir, thousands of mecha lifeforms stood there. In the lead were the seven


    mecha lifeforms at the peak of nine stars, and four mecha beasts stood beside them. Every beast


    looked different, but they were clearly nine stars too.


    Seeing Albert, the seven mecha lifeforms looked up in unison and stared at him with extremely


    indifferent eyes.


    ¡°We thought you¡¯d wise up and leave immediately, but reality has proven otherwise. You still made the


    stupid choice of stepping into the core area,¡± one of them said, his eyes calm without ripples but with a


    hint of disgust.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Benita smiled and said, ¡°This is my ce. Why can¡¯t I be here? It¡¯s you guys who should leave.¡±


    The man looked at Benita mockingly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve lived in Sin Capital for hundreds of years and


    know every nook and cranny. In other words, this is our hometown, while you¡¯re just an outsider.¡±


    ¡°An outsider like you wants to take over Sin Capital and control us? Dream on!¡±


    Benita smiled and turned to look at the people behind him. His gaze gradually calmed down, and a hint


    of coldness appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in listening to their bullshit. Let¡¯s do it. Get a few people to control the low-level


    mecha lifeforms. As for the other guys at the peak of nine stars, fight with all you have and try not to


    die.¡±


    ¡°After I enter the core area, I¡¯ll make them kneel obediently!¡±


    A hint of ruthlessness appeared in Benita¡¯s eyes.


    He knew that it would be very difficult for Richard and the others to kill these 11 people because this


    group of mecha lifeforms would not feel pain, and it would take a lot to drain their energy. They could


    only do their best to hold them back.


    Richard and the others looked grave, and Richard took a deep breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mayor!¡± Richard looked at the other party solemnly.


    He would take charge of the following battle while Benita would enter the core area.


    After Benitapletely controlled the core area, these people would no longer pose a threat to them.


    On the other hand, the mecha lifeforms scowled upon hearing Benita¡¯s words. ¡°This outsider seems to


    be pushing his luck. In that case, let¡¯s do this!¡±

 Chapter 4054

    Chapter 4054


    With that said, the seven mecha lifeforms at the peak of nine stars charged at Steven.


    Seeing this scene, Morten and the others stepped out from behind Albert, and their energies exploded.


    Their morale soared. The battle had begun!


    Boom!


    The ones in the lead were Morten and Cesar.


    The two had been inseparable since they entered the secret realm, and their abilitiesplemented


    each other. Together, they could totally take on a practitioner at the peak of nine stars.


    One mecha lifeform at the peak of nine stars was no big deal for them at all.


    On the other side, Regus and David, the only member of the Spearhead Guild, also took on a mecha


    lifeform at the peak of nine stars.


    Licht and Cora teamed up against another mecha lifeform. As Cora was strong enough, the two even


    gained the upper hand.


    The other mecha lifeforms paid more attention to them, and another person joined in the fight.


    The remaining three mecha lifeforms were stopped by other talents, ranging from three to as many as


    seven in a group. They were trying their best to stop the mecha lifeforms at the peak of nine stars.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The remaining people guarded against the low-level mecha lifeforms, but they simply formed a


    powerful energy barrier to imprison them.


    As for Albert, he turned his attention to the four mecha beasts at the peak of nine stars.


    None was dealing with these four mecha beasts, and no one could deal with them, so Rose had to do it


    himself. However, he had no confidence in doing the job well. It was very difficult for him to deal with


    these four mecha beasts, and he knew this very well.


    Fortunately, he had many trump cards, so he could try to see if he could beat these guys.


    If he could, he would enter the pivot area without hindrance. If not, he would have to find another way


    to enter the pivot area.


    Rose had noticed that the core area was bound by thews of space. In other words, he could not use


    thews of space to pass through. It was probably something his mother left behind to prevent others


    from using thews of space to sneak into the pivot area and seize Sin Capital.


    Rose took a deep breath and looked at the four beasts.


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡±


    Surprisingly, the four beasts nced at Albert, blinked their bright silver eyelids, and said in unison,


    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡±


    Rose was dumbfounded. He was all ready for a fight, but the four beasts greeted him with so much


    respect.


    Not to mention Albert, but even the seven mecha lifeforms were distracted, looking at the four beasts in


    astonishment. Never in their dreams did they expect this to happen.


    One of the mecha lifeforms said angrily, ¡°Sanguine, are you going to ept this brat¡¯s control? He¡¯s


    only in the middle stage of nine stars! Besides, he¡¯s of a different species, so we can¡¯t possibly share


    the same mind! Do you guys want to live under his shadow for the rest of your lives?!¡±

 Chapter 4055

    Chapter 4055


    The one known as Sanguine was a mecha beast with two wings on its back, a tiger head, a lion body,


    and a snake tail.


    Sanguine said, ¡°Someone told you a long time ago that all the beasts have a drop of the Supreme


    One¡¯s blood inside us.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The mecha lifeforms were startled upon hearing this. Their expressions changed dramatically, and they


    even looked at those mecha beasts with some trepidation.


    One of the mecha lifeforms gulped and could not be bothered about the talents attacking him.


    He said in horror, ¡°Are you guys saying that you acknowledge this person?¡±


    Sanguine said without hesitation, ¡°Watch your words. Who are you referring to? We acknowledge the


    young master! He¡¯s of the same bloodline as the Supreme One. We respect the Supreme One!¡±


    Sanguine and the others were not as smart as the mecha lifeforms. However, the mecha beasts were


    not that dumb either.


    As mecha beasts, their loyalty far exceeded that of those mecha lifeforms. That was because Diana¡¯s


    mother¡¯s blood flowed in their bodies. Thus, they were more sensitive to Diana¡¯s presence.


    This was also something that Diana¡¯s mother left him.


    If the mecha lifeforms did not form their own ideas but submitted to Diana willingly, this n would have


    been useless. However, once they rebelled, the mecha beasts would be waiting for them.


    With the mecha beasts in ce, Diana would definitely reach the pivot area!


    Seeing this, Diana smiled.


    ¡°So, I can safely enter this pivot area now. I¡¯ll need your help to stop these guys,¡± Diana said to the four


    mecha beasts.


    The four beasts nodded without hesitation and rushed to the mecha lifeforms that were stopped by the


    other talents.


    They fought one-on-one, not afraid of the mecha lifeforms at all.


    The oue of this battle waspletely predictable.


    Diana felt an anti-climax. He initially thought this battle would be epic, but it seemed he thought too


    much.


    That was good too. Diana knew exactly what he would face when he went out. He was not short of


    enemies.


    Those included the ancient dragon royal family and the white tiger royal family. ording to Tanner


    Lowe, his mother left him many ancient ruins across the continent, and he needed to conquer them one


    by one.


    The ancient ruins left by his mother were definitely not that simple. At that time, Diana¡¯s enemies would


    only increase!


    For him, it was a good thing for this battle to end like this.


    As Diana was about to step into the core area, a mecha lifeform suddenly stopped and said, ¡°I admit


    defeat. I surrender! Please be merciful, Young Master!¡±


    Diana paused briefly before he walked into the pivot area, but he dered, ¡°Before I enter the pivot


    area, anyone who stops may remain. Those who wish to continue will be killed!¡±


    Then, Diana disappeared.


    ***


    The ancient Heavenly Court, the Heavenly Hall.


    The Heavenly Hall was golden and full of ssic architecture, with dragons and phoenixes adorning


    every pir, highlighting the extraordinary status of the ancient Heavenly Court.

 Chapter 4056

    Chapter 4056


    Right at the top was an extremely luxurious and grand seat, with dozens of white jade panels below.


    One person stood on each panel.


    At this time, everyone was looking at the seat above the Heavenly Hall where a man wearing a golden


    dragon robe sat calmly. The sun and the moon seemed to be spinning in his eyes, and his vibe felt


    extremely powerful.


    ¡°Is everything done? Has the list of holy beings been sent to them?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s question, the people standing in the first row quickly said, ¡°Great Emperor, all the


    known holy beings have received the list, and they can see their own rankings on the list. Some holy


    beings who are willing to disclose their rankings have also been made public.¡±


    The man nodded upon hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s good. What about the talent list? Are the unsealed talents


    not included in this census? Have you contacted the major families and royal families and asked them


    to provide the information?¡±


    The few people had a change of expressions and looked helpless.


    The man frowned at this sight.


    ¡°Exin¡­¡±


    At this time, one person said with difficulty, ¡°Great Emperor, we can still threaten the small families, but


    none of the royal families are willing to provide any information on their unsealed talents. Maybe we


    should change our list.¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows. He could understand the first half of the sentence, but he was a little


    curious about changing the list.


    The person who spoke continued, ¡°From what we understand, the unsealed talents from the previous


    era have redefined the pseudo holy tier.¡±


    This remark instantly caused an uproar in the entire hall.


    How was it possible to redefine a tier?


    Even if the world of talents was different from others, they could not possibly redefine a tier!


    ¡°Tell us what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who are they to redefine a tier? This was determined by our predecessors after countless


    years!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Do those sealed talents think they¡¯re invincible?¡±


    Variousments could be heard, but most of them were dissatisfied with those talents.


    The person in the main seat raised his hands, and an invisible fluctuation spread from his palms.


    Everyone present quickly stopped talking and turned to the man.


    The man said, ¡°Alex, go on. How do they define it?¡±


    Alex replied, ¡°Before this, the pseudo holy tier was defined by the power of small paths mastered.


    However, the sealed talents of the previous era said that it should be defined by the number of small


    paths mastered.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, on just the Starfall Continent alone, more than a dozen exceptional talents have


    mastered nine small paths, and ording to them, there are even stronger existences than them!¡±


    The man was taken aback, and a faint smile appeared in his eyes.


    As expected of talents who had sealed themselves for countless years. It could be seen how bright the


    golden era would be.


    The people around saw the man¡¯s smile and understood that this man was not only not angry but also


    seemed to approve of those people¡¯s behavior.


    Sure enough!

 Chapter 4057

    Chapter 4057


    The man said lightly, ¡°Since they¡¯ve redefined the pseudo holy tier, let¡¯s go with their suggestion. From


    now on, those who have mastered one small path will be on the first level of the pseudo holy tier, those


    who have mastered two small paths will be on the second level, and so on¡­¡±


    ¡°Those who have mastered nine small paths are on the ninth level of the pseudo holy tier, and those


    who surpass nine small paths will be defined as the peak of the pseudo holy tier as a whole.¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he smiled and looked out of the hall. His gaze seemed to pass


    through the hall to witness countless scenes of the outside world.


    It¡¯s really interesting that so many peerless talents have emerged just to chase after the illusory god


    position¡­


    Thinking of that term, the man frowned.


    If there¡¯s only one god position, how did the person more than ten years ago get it?


    The man¡¯s gaze became more profound. However, no one could give him a reasonable exnation.


    ***


    The pivot area.


    Vi looked at the pseudo holy beast in front of him calmly.


    The beast returned his gaze.


    After a moment of silence between the two, the beast spoke first, ¡°Is the pivot in your hands?¡±


    Vi nodded and said lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The beast seemed relieved and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You can enter the pivot area now.¡±


    The beast stepped out of the way and started telling Vi all about the pivot area.


    The entire pivot area was actually an extremelyrge space, in which there was only one spot to ce


    the pivot.


    The beast usually carried the pivot with it. ording to his mother¡¯s initial n, Vi had to find the


    pseudo holy beast and take the pivot from it.


    On the one hand, it was to test his strength, and on the other hand, it was to test his wisdom. However,


    someone else stole the pivot from the pseudo holy beast, and it was taken away by Viter, which


    proved Vi¡¯s strength. Thus, the pseudo holy beast did not bother to test Vi anymore.


    It simply allowed Vi to enter the pivot area to receive the heritage.


    After Vi had a brief understanding, he did not say too much to the pseudo holy beast but walked to


    the center. The area to ce the pivot was somewhat simr to a small altar with various mysterious


    silver patterns carved on it. The patterns looked more like lines. There was a circr hole above the


    small altar that was about the same size as the pivot.


    After Vi took a deep breath, he solemnly ced the pivot on top of the small altar.


    The next moment, the whole pivot area shook A brilliant light shone above the pivot, activating those


    silver lines which quickly spread in all directions.


    In the core area, silver liquid was flowing continuously in the center of the pirs. However, the liquid


    stopped flowing and came to a standstill now. The mecha lifeforms and mecha beasts that were


    fighting instantly stopped in ce.


    In the inner city, rays of light shed, and the brilliant light instantly illuminated the entire Sin Capital.


    On the periphery, Lord Bizarro looked at Sin Capital, which was as bright as day, and a smile lit in his


    eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°He made it! Vinny, pack your things. From now on, he¡¯ll be your master!¡±


    ¡°From this day on, this continent will probably be in chaos.¡±


    In the pivot area, an image suddenly appeared in front of Ludwig.


    A woman with long fluttering hair stood with her back to Ludwig. A gentle power exuded from her,


    which seemed able to heal the scars in people¡¯s hearts.


    The next moment, a melodious chuckle, like a silver bell, sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re here atst, my son¡­¡±

 Chapter 4058

    Chapter 4058


    Vivian was dumbfounded when he heard the voice, and an image gradually formed in front of him.


    It was a graceful figure with long ck hair flowing down her back. She wore a white dress and had a


    gentle smile on her face.


    When Vivian saw his mother¡¯s appearance clearly, he was stunned for a moment.


    If the words ¡®stunning beauty¡¯ could be used to describe the average beautiful woman, his mother¡¯s


    beauty was simply out of this world!


    Vivian could not find any nostalgia in her eyes. He did not doubt that his mother loved him, and he


    could tell that this was just an image that she had left behind.


    He forcibly suppressed his longing for his mother, but the excitement on his face could hardly be


    concealed.


    The figure spoke in a voice that was clear like the tinkling of spring water, ¡°Phil, it¡¯s been more than ten


    years since I¡¯ve been by your side. I know you have resentment toward me, but some things are


    beyond my control¡­ Since you¡¯re here, it proves that you¡¯ll end up on the same path as me.¡±


    The face of that figure became a little dim when she said this, but a smile quickly crossed her face.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were slightly moist when he heard this. He realized that his mother was not what he


    imagined.


    The greater the power, the bigger the responsibility.


    His mother had things to do, but he was a little curious now.


    What exactly was the same path she mentioned?


    His mother spoke again, but her voice was more serious now. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I think you should


    be looking for my whereabouts. I can only say that I¡¯ll tell you when the time is ripe. I think those people


    I left behind have told you that I¡¯ve left you with many tests and, of course, many rewards¡­¡±


    ¡°When you stepped into this city, you had already embarked on a different path, a path that I don¡¯t want


    you to step on but also one that I want you to.¡±


    There was a hint of emotion on Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°This city will be your foundation and your strongest defensive treasure.¡±


    Vivian blinked. His mother probably did not expect that he would get Verge Tower.


    Although Sin Capital was powerful, in terms of defense alone, it was not as good as Verge Tower.


    However, in terms of attack, Verge Tower should not be as good as Sin Capital. At least, the current


    Verge Tower could not deal with someone at the pseudo holy tier yet. Therefore, it would not be wrong


    to say that Sin Capital was his strongest defensive treasure.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t name this city. The right to name it is up to you. However, the mecha master who built this city


    for me once said that it¡¯s temporarily named Sin Capital, the capital to atone for sins.¡±


    Atone for sins?


    Vivian was taken aback He could not understand the meaning of this.


    Was it the mecha master¡¯s atonement or his mother¡¯s?


    However, Vivian soon forgot about it. After all, the city had not been officially named yet. He held the


    naming right.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, the whole ancient ruin is part of Sin Capital. Three major secret realms can be


    transferred to the ancient ruin.¡±


    Vivian was excited upon hearing this.

 Chapter 4059

    Chapter 4059


    Of the three major secret realms, Vi had only entered Wind Valley before he had no time to practice


    anymore. He became busy subduing all the talents instead.


    Initially, he wondered if he still had time to practice. It would be a pity if he did not. Now, it seemed he


    worried too much. His mother had prepared these three secret realms for him.


    The three secret realms were Wind Valley, Snow Mountain, and Stone Forest.


    They corresponded to the wind element, water element, and earth element respectively, and Vi


    happened to have all three elements.


    Currently, Vi hadprehended thews of space, wind, and fire. He would not use thews of


    space under normal circumstances. After all, it was his trump card. At this stage, thews of wind were


    more than enough.


    If he couldprehend thews of water and earth, Vi¡¯s strength would be further improved by a


    huge leap!


    His mother¡¯s image was still talking.


    ¡°You have to face everything that follows on your own. This is the golden era, a great age that is big


    enough to produce a few figures at the god tier¡­ My son, remember, it¡¯s not necessary to obtain a god


    factor to be a god.¡±


    Vi¡¯s mother¡¯s voice became softer and finally faded into nothingness. However, the way she looked


    at Vi became gentler.


    Vi felt a prickle in his nose.


    As the image was about to disappear, his mother¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Take it one step at a time.


    One day, you¡¯ll find me¡­¡±


    With that said, the image of Vi¡¯s motherpletely disappeared. At the same time, tremendous


    changes came over Sin Capital.


    The spooky peripheral city area became extremely bright. Countless rays of light lit up the city as if it


    was daytime.


    In the four corners of the outer city, tall towers soared into the air and finally looked like turrets.


    The inner city did not change much, but the ground opened up.


    Countless mecha lifeforms suddenly appeared in the empty urban area!


    Compared to the original mecha lifeforms in the city, the newly arrived mecha lifeforms obviously


    lacked the ability to think and were more programmed to function.


    Meanwhile, the mecha lifeforms that were stationary in the core area underwent tremendous changes.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes glowed with a silvery white light.


    The round pir in the middle transformed and became aboratory in the core area. The pivot area


    turned into a house. The house glowed with soft light, and a screen appeared in front of Rowan.


    It was an old man with white hair and a beard. He had a soft smile on his face.


    ¡°Young Master, everything in this house can be controlled by your thoughts. If you don¡¯t like the


    structure, you can change it at will¡­ Besides, this house can withstand one attack from a holy being,


    but only once.¡±


    Vi was startled before a light shone in his eyes.


    Withstand one attack from a holy being!


    Even a holy weapon might not be able to withstand one attack from a holy being!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Vi was not even sure if Verge Tower could do it. It could be seen that his mother was not lying when


    she said this was the strongest defensive treasure!

 Chapter 4060

    Chapter 4060


    Cindy tried his best to calm his excitement while the old man continued talking.


    ¡°Young Master, if you¡¯re unhappy with the mecha lifeforms, you can use a program to destroy them.


    Other than that, you need to collect more moonlight silver, which is the source to maintain the operation


    of this city.¡±


    Hearing that, Cindy was momentarily taken aback before he realized that the moonlight silver should


    be the blood running in those mecha lifeforms.


    It was the same stuff in the pirs of the core area.


    ¡°The method to obtain moonlight silver is rtively harsh. It requires a top-notch mecha master to


    handle it. I¡¯ll give you the methodter, and you can find a qualified mecha master.¡±


    After the old man finished speaking, he introduced other functions in the house, and Cindy quickly


    memorized everything.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the territory of the ancient dragon royal family.


    In a bright pce, Jordan Shell looked at the people in front of him darkly.


    ¡°Have you found him?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± a man said tremblingly.


    Cindy was too good at hiding. They could not find him after searching for so long. He seemed to have


    disappeared into thin air with no trace of him at all.


    Suddenly, someone with a cold expression walked in from outside the door


    Jordan rxed slightly after seeing this person.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, could this bunch of trash find Cindy?¡± The man looked at the man kneeling on the


    ground with disdain.


    Jordan did not reply to this remark. Indeed, he had to agree that these people were quite useless.


    ¡°A few days ago, we received news from the Amber royal family that they saw our Dragonvale guards


    from the ancient dragon royal family.¡±


    ¡°I looked into this matter, and no one from our family has been to the Amber royal family recently.¡±


    Jordan got angry upon hearing this.


    Dragonvale guards!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    If no one from the family had gone there, there was only one possibility, Cindy was there!


    That was because Cindy once controlled more than a dozen Dragonvale guards with a magic spell,


    and Jordan remembered this incident vividly.


    Cindy had defeated him thoroughly that time, so how could he forget?


    ¡°Well, well, he actually fled to the Amber royal family¡­¡± Jordan narrowed his eyes, and a chill exploded


    from his body.


    ¡°Can you pinpoint his current location?¡± Jordan asked coldly.


    ¡°Not exactly, but an ancient ruin has appeared in Cirrus City within the Amber royal family, and the


    ancient ruin has attracted all the talents in the territory. He may have gone there,¡± that person said with


    a frown.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll set off tomorrow. I must kill him this time!¡± Jordan said coldly.


    Murderous intent exploded from his body. The man kneeling on the ground was sted away by


    Jordan¡¯s aura and mmed into the wall.


    ***


    In the white tiger royal family.


    The Oslo family had their own ce.


    At this time, the meeting hall of the Oslo family was packed to the brim, and many young descendants


    stood around.


    At the top, a middle-aged man sat on a chair, looking coldly at the people below.

 Chapter 4061

    Chapter 4061


    ¡°Norman is dead. What do you think of this matter?¡±


    ¡°What? Norman is dead?!¡± There was an uproar below.


    Norman was among the better talents in the Oslo family.


    ¡°Patriarch, are you kidding? Normal people can¡¯tpete with Norman¡¯s strength. How could he have


    died?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Patriarch. What happened?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although Norman was not as good as those sealed talents from the previous era, he was not too far


    behind the talents of other royal families of the same generation. The Oslo family had focused their


    efforts on grooming Norman.


    The noisy mor made the man on the seat scowl darkly.


    ¡°The day before yesterday, Norman¡¯s soulmp went out. I immediately sent someone to investigate,


    and the result showed that Norman had entered the ancient ruin of the Sandra royal family.¡±


    ¡°I thought nothing of it at first because Ste was there too. To my surprise, Ste¡¯s soulmp also


    became extremely weak yesterday. I think all of you should know what that means.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent, and their expressions became extremely cold.


    A weak soulmp meant that the person was either seriously injured, dying, or controlled by someone.


    No matter what it was, it was a great disgrace to the white tiger royal family!


    However, they feared most that Ste was under control. After all, Ste was one of the protagonists of


    the family¡¯s scandal!


    If word of that scandal got out, it might have a great impact on their white tiger royal family, and the


    divine beast White family might also be prejudiced against them.


    ¡°Patriarch, what do you suggest?¡± An older man who had never spoken raised his head and looked at


    the man calmly.


    ¡°Kill¡­¡± Patriarch Oslo simply said.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The old man nodded lightly.


    He was the great elder of the Oslo family, Frank Oslo.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not get involved in family affairs, and he seldom spoke. Saying


    something at this time meant that he attached great importance to this matter.


    The old man turned around, and the hall fell silent instantly.


    Everyone looked at him.


    ¡°Deploy 20 people in thete stage of nine stars, ten people at the peak of nine stars, and three people


    at the pseudo holy tier. Head to the territory of the Sandra royal family. The ancient ruin has been open


    for eight days now.¡±


    ¡°ording to the n, the ancient ruin should be open for 15 days. Seven days is enough time for you


    to go to the ancient ruin.¡±


    ¡°I want you guys to capture everyone whoes out from the ancient ruin, even the princes of the


    Sandra royal family! We¡¯ll speak up for you at that time!¡±


    Frank¡¯s tone was full of icy killing intent. He was not bothered about the death of a descendant of the


    white tiger royal family, but he was concerned about the scandal.


    He had been working hard for the white tiger royal family all his life. Now that something like this had


    happened, it was difficult for him to contain his emotions.


    ¡°The white tiger royal family can¡¯t be disgraced!¡± The great elder growled, exposing his anger.


    The others nodded and looked at the great elder timidly.


    The lord was really angry now.


    ***


    In the outer city of Sin Capital, Lord Bizarro and Amber sat opposite each other.


    Lord Bizarro smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Supreme One would arrange something like this


    for you, but it should be the only exception¡­¡±

 Chapter 4062

    Chapter 4062


    Vi nodded with a smile in his eyes and said, ¡°This should be the only time. I saw my mother¡¯s


    projection, and she said I have to walk the path alone from now on¡­ As for the ancient ruins she left


    behind, I have the feeling that she has made all the necessary arrangements, but I don¡¯t know what to


    do next.¡±


    A helpless look appeared on Vi¡¯s face.


    ording to his thinking, he should look for the other ancient ruins his mother had left behind and


    constantly improve his strength. However, his mother did not leave him a clue, which made him


    exasperated.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Despite that, Vi thought that Lord Bizarro and Tanner Lowe should know where the other ancient


    ruins were.


    Lord Bizarro saw through Vi¡¯s intentions and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I have no idea, and


    even if I do, I won¡¯t tell you¡­¡±


    The corners of Vi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He touched his nose subconsciously and asked, ¡°Ha! Am I that obvious?¡±


    Lord Bizarro rolled his eyes but ignored Vi¡¯sment and changed the subject.


    ¡°Since you now control Sin Capital, I should submit to you ording to the rules, but the Supreme One


    said that I can¡¯t help you until you¡¯ve reached a certain level. So, when the ancient ruin closes in a few


    days and you¡¯ve collected everything inside, I¡¯ll leave¡­ During this time, I can help you once. You


    should think about it.¡±


    Vi smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it for the time being. I¡¯ll let you know when I feel the need.¡±


    Hearing this, Lord Bizarro nodded.


    After a casual chat, Vi left, and Vinny followed behind him.


    Lord Bizarro said that Vinny was pretty talented, and his strength was not bad. He was only in his 50s


    but was at the peak of nine stars. Strictly speaking, he was an exceptional talent too.


    Vi was unperturbed and took Vinny away. It would be a waste to refuse freebor.


    After that, Vi looked for Joe.


    It would be a waste not to make use of a famous fortune teller!


    Very soon, Vi appeared in front of Joe. At this moment, Joe had settled down in the inner city of Sin


    Capital.


    ording to Vi¡¯s ssification, only top talents and above could live in the inner city. ording to


    the old man, the houses in the inner city could withstand an attack from a pseudo holy being. Thus,


    those who lived here must not be too weak


    The decoration in Joe¡¯ house was quite simple, with nothing else except for a coffee table, futon, bed,


    and some simple items to receive guests.


    ¡°Your ce is pretty simple,¡± Vi said after entering the door.


    Joe smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to living in secluded ces, and I can¡¯t bear a luxurious life. How may I


    help you, Mayor?¡±


    Vi schooled his expression and said, ¡°In the following days, I¡¯ll go around the Starfall Continent to


    look for ancient ruins. I¡¯m looking for you for two main reasons.¡±


    ¡°I agree with the first. What¡¯s the second?¡± Joe asked.


    Joe replied immediately before Vi said anything.

 Chapter 4063

    Chapter 4063


    Chyntia was dumbfounded. His first idea was to ask Milos to go with him. A person who could predict


    boon and bane would be a great help to Moses.


    By how readily Milos agreed just now, it was obvious that he had predicted the reason for Chyntia¡¯s


    visit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Thinking of this, Chyntia stopped worrying about this matter and said seriously, ¡°The way forward. I


    want to know what¡¯s the next step.¡±


    Milos was taken aback before he closed his eyes and fell silent. Chyntia did not disturb him but waited


    aside.


    After a while, Milos opened his eyes and looked at Chyntia oddly.


    Seeing that, Chyntia could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just made a mental prediction, and the result shows that you shoulde with me. My initial n


    was to go home,¡± Milos said helplessly.


    ¡°Go home?¡± Chyntia was startled.


    Why did that feel a little strange?


    Milos added, ¡°ording to the prediction, if you go back with me this time, bane will ount for 80%


    while boon will ount for 20%, but boon can bring you great help and changes.¡±


    ¡°However, because you¡¯re the chosen one, I can¡¯t foresee everything. I can only detect signs of


    completion¡­¡±


    Milos stopped at this point, while Chyntia pondered.


    Completion?


    Completion of what?


    ording to Chyntia¡¯s understanding, this trip to the ancient ruin was quite sessful. He gained


    many good things and a lot of help. As long as he moved the three secret realms into Verge Tower in a


    few days, he would not have to stay in the ancient ruin anymore.


    Was he supposed to enter another ancient ruin next?


    Chyntia shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He said, ¡°Okay, since the prediction said so, I¡¯ll


    go back with you this time. I was nning to go around anyway.¡±


    Milos nodded. After a casual chat, Chyntia left and returned to the pivot area.


    Two prettydies were busy in the pivot area at this time. They were Haley and Kane from Verge


    Tower.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back¡­¡± Haley heard Chyntia¡¯s footsteps and turned to him with a smile.


    Chyntia nodded and asked, ¡°Did you find anything about the mecha lifeforms?¡±


    Haley looked a little helpless at this question.


    ¡°No, the thinking mechanism of these mecha lifeforms is quite baffling. At first, I thought it was artificial


    intelligence with different programs added to them, but after some checking, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡±


    ¡°There seems to be an inexplicable power that took the awareness of some dead people and put them


    into the mecha lifeforms after some cleaning. This allows the mecha lifeforms to think independently,


    but we can¡¯t analyze the source of that power.¡±


    Haley and Kane looked helpless.


    Chyntia smiled and said, ¡°This is probably the powerprehended by that holy being. It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s


    put this matter aside for now. We have plenty of time to deal with thister¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now, I want you to make a record of those people under mymand, including their levels,


    elemental powers, and the power ofws they possess. Since they¡¯re my subordinates, I can¡¯t let them


    go to waste like this.¡±


    A cold glint suddenly shed in Chyntia¡¯s eyes.


    None of his uing opponents would be easy to deal with.

 Chapter 4064

    Chapter 4064


    ¡°How many days until the ancient ruin closes?¡± In a luxurious vi, Astor asked as he leaned on the


    couch with his eyes closed.


    Not far in front of him, a man knelt on one knee and quickly replied, ¡°The exit should open tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Astor opened his eyes, which suddenly became extremely cold.


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Cirrus City. I¡¯ll personally wait for him at the entrance of the ancient


    ruin tomorrow. If he tries to run, get someone to stop him. No matter what, don¡¯t allow him to escape


    this time!¡±


    Hearing this, the man trembled and said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make arrangements at once!¡±


    ¡°Go on¡­¡± Astor nodded and closed his eyes.


    He leaned back on the couch but could not help clenching his fists. He would not let that kid escape


    this time!


    ***


    In the meeting hall of the Nirina royal family, the great elder of the Nirina royal family looked at the


    person from the Oslo family in front of him with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I heard magpies singing outside my window when I woke up this morning and wondered if I¡¯d be


    receiving some good news. It turns out to be a visit from the white tiger royal family. What a rare guest,


    indeed!¡±


    ¡°I heard from the servants that you¡¯re here for something. How may I help you?¡±


    Several practitioners at the pseudo holy tier sent by the Oslo family stood in front of the great elder.


    In the Oslo family, all practitioners at the pseudo holy tier could be an elder, including the younger


    ones. If someone achieved the holy tier and was interested in the position of patriarch, even that could


    be done after negotiation. Thus, the people who turned up were the elders of the Oslo family.


    Under such circumstances, it was natural to send an elder from the Nirina royal family to talk to the


    other party. In other words, sending out the great elder to receive them was already a great honor.


    An old man quickly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Great Elder. I¡¯m Rainer Oslo, the 73rd elder of the


    white tiger royal family. I¡¯m here this time to seek help from the Nirina royal family.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, the great elder raised his eyebrows, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Oh? What is it? Feel free to speak your mind, Elder Rainer. The Nirina royal family will definitely lend a


    helping hand if we can!¡±


    Hearing this, Rainer smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Two talented descendants of our family


    entered the ancient ruin, but one has been killed, while the other one seems to be under control¡­¡±


    ¡°Although everyone¡¯s oue in the ancient ruin is fated, the identity of the person who might be


    under another¡¯s control is a bit different. Our patriarch was quite angry when he found out about this


    and sent us to find the person who¡¯s controlling our young talent¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here with hopes that you can help us find that person. When the ancient ruin reopens tomorrow,


    we hope you can order a lockdown on Cirrus City.¡±


    Hearing this, the great elder was startled and frowned.


    Seeing that, the people around felt a little anxious.

 Chapter 4065

    Chapter 4065


    After a while, the great elder spoke, but his voice was infinitely colder than before, ¡°Elder Rainer, the


    Jasmine royal family can¡¯t agree to this request. You may take your leave.¡±


    The great elder¡¯s expression was extremely cold.


    How could they agree to this matter?


    Numerous countries and alliances fell under the territory of the Jasmine royal family, and most of the


    people who entered the ancient ruin came from these forces.


    If they died in the ancient ruin, no one would say anything, but if they came out alive and got stopped


    by someone, the forces behind the talents who died might turn against the Jasmine royal family.


    Although the Jasmine royal family was not afraid, it would be a nuisance, after all. It might even affect


    the ruling power of the Jasmine royal family!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Therefore, it was absolutely impossible for them to agree to this!


    When Rainer heard this, his expression changed. He was not a fool and roughly guessed the reason.


    ¡°Great Elder, we don¡¯t need the Jasmine royal family to do anything. We¡¯ve brought our people along.


    We¡¯ll also make sure it won¡¯t affect your Jasmine royal family. Our patriarch is aware that this will put


    you in a difficult position¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, our patriarch has given his word that after this matter is over, the white tiger royal family is


    willing to offer 20 warships, and we¡¯ll also share ourtest research technology with the Jasmine royal


    family once we achieve sess.¡±


    The great elder was startled and looked at Rainer oddly.


    Thetest research technology done by the Oslo family involved mecha lifeforms, which had appeared


    in the ancient ruin.


    The person who could leave the ancient ruin alive had most likely controlled Sin Capital. This person


    would have countless mecha lifeforms in his hands. As long as the Jasmine royal family could make


    friends with him, studying mecha lifeforms would be a piece of cake.


    This condition was not tempting to the Jasmine royal family at all.


    Thinking of this, the great elder chuckled and said, ¡°Elder Rainer, we¡¯re not very interested in the


    technology of mecha lifeforms at all. If the white tiger royal family doesn¡¯t mind, how about sharing your


    energy technology with us?¡±


    Rainer¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Their energy technology had gained a strong foothold for the white tiger royal family. The energy


    technology of the white tiger royal family was far superior to that of the other royal families.


    If they shared this technology, the status of the white tiger royal family might be affected. After all, they


    relied on this technology to govern the many families and alliances under their banner.


    ¡°Great Elder, you must be joking. We can¡¯t possibly share our energy technology,¡± Rainer took a deep


    breath and said.


    Hearing this, the great elder sneered and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t see you out. I also want to remind


    you not to act recklessly, or the Jasmine royal family will hunt down everyone who came along on this


    trip!¡±


    A hint of chill exploded in the great elder¡¯s eyes, and his energy surged, oppressing the visitors until


    they felt breathless.


    Rainer gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The white tiger royal family will remember this! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that said, Rainer turned around with some difficulty and walked to the door with gritted teeth.

 Chapter 4066

    Chapter 4066


    Seeing this, the other two pseudo holy beings quickly followed suit.


    As they were about to go out of the meeting hall, the great elder released his aura. The three of them


    staggered and almost fell to the floor.


    The great elder snorted coldly, turned around, and walked to the door on the left.


    After the great elder went out, he saw the current patriarch of the Rose royal family, Reinhart, standing


    on the side.


    ¡°What does the white tiger royal family want?¡± Reinhart looked at the pond in the distance calmly and


    said evenly.


    ¡°They want us to put Cirrus City on lockdown,¡± the great elder lowered his head and said hastily.


    ¡°Oh? Cirrus City?¡± Reinhart raised his eyebrows.


    The great elder told Reinhart all the ins and outs of the matter.


    After thinking for a moment, Reinhart said, ¡°They won¡¯t give up so easily. The person who¡¯s under


    control most likely has a considerable impact on the white tiger royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to this matter. The ancient ruin will open tomorrow. You should send some pseudo holy


    beings over, lest the Rose royal family be disgraced. But before that, you need to find Regus first. He


    may know what happened inside.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± the great elder quickly responded.


    Reinhart nodded and disappeared from the spot as if he had never appeared.


    The great elder frowned, feeling a little uncertain.


    Was Regus still alive?


    No one who entered the ancient ruin before coulde out alive.


    Meanwhile, Rainer and the others reported the earlier incident to the Oslo family¡¯s patriarch. However,


    the other party simply ordered them to arrest those people regardless of the Rose royal family.


    If that scandal was exposed, the white tiger royal family might fall into chaos. Compared with going


    against the Rose royal family, he felt that the former was more dangerous.


    Rainer and the others agreed.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ***


    Amid all the hustle and bustle in the outside world, Hezti calmly looked at the talents in front of him in


    the ancient ruin.


    The headcount on these talents had beenpleted. There was a total of 309 of them, all of them


    belonging to various major countries and forces. The lowest level among them was at the peak of


    seven stars.


    The elemental powers they specialized in were even more varied.


    After Hezti nced at everyone, he said, ¡°The ancient ruin will open tomorrow, so I need to tell you


    some things clearly today.¡±


    The people below stood quietly without moving but just looked up at Jordan.


    ¡°After you go out tomorrow, no one is allowed to expose the fact that I¡¯m the one controlling you. If


    anyone asks, just tell them you found nothing in the ancient ruin this time, and there was nothing good


    inside.¡±


    ¡°After you return, all of you must focus on your practice. This is the golden era, and I¡¯m sure all of you


    know this. If you don¡¯t want to be unknown and forgotten in this great time, you must shine brightly.¡±


    ¡°So, after you return, you must start to improve your strength and build your forces, because my


    opponents have been the nine royal families since the very beginning. From the moment I stepped into


    this world, I was destined to oppose them.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I need your help to destroy these dirty and corrupt royal families.¡±


    Everyone was excited upon hearing Hezti¡¯s words, and their fighting spirit surged.

 Chapter 4067

    Chapter 4067


    No one had the thought of betraying Violet at all, which surprised him a little. However, through this


    incident, he also realized that these people were fighters, and they were unwilling to y a supporting


    role in this golden era as they would be easily forgotten.


    On the other hand, Regus frowned. His lips twitched as if he wanted to say something, but he stopped


    himself. He would talk to Violetter.


    ¡°After we leave the ancient ruin, I¡¯ll go to White Imperial City and wait for the ancient ruin there to open.


    Two yearster, I¡¯ll return to the Sandra royal family again. I hope you guys can give me a pleasant


    surprise by then.¡±


    ¡°Simrly, I think you¡¯re very clear about the consequences of betraying me.¡±


    Several days ago, Violet had killed some people who had thoughts of betrayal. These people watched


    as they died. They were killed by the elemental powers they practiced!


    Being killed by the elemental power they practiced was uneptable for anyone.


    Violet also realized at that time the horror of such quasi-contracts.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone responded loudly, and many of them trembled slightly, their faces turning pale.


    No one wanted to experience that feeling, dying as their souls copsed.


    Violet nodded in satisfaction when he heard their voices.


    ¡°Okay, everyone can meditate on the spot now. Get ready to leave the ancient ruin and return to the


    Starfall Continent.¡±


    With that said, Violet sat down, closed his eyes, and waited for the ancient ruin to open again so that


    he could return to the maind.


    ***


    In Cirrus City, an invisible wave swept across the entire city, and everyone clearly sensed this aura.


    In the vi, Josua opened his eyes, raised his head, and looked in the direction of the ancient ruin¡¯s


    entrance.


    ¡°Are they about toe out?¡±


    ¡°Violet rke, if you¡¯re in there, you should start praying now.¡±


    There was a sneer in Josua¡¯s eyes.


    Meanwhile, everyone from the white tiger royal family moved out. Very quickly, theynded at the


    forefront of the crowd, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with icy coldness.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the Sandra royal family also moved and stood in front of them.


    This was the territory of the Sandra royal family. It was not up to the white tiger royal family to do as


    they pleased!


    Of course, ording to the great elder¡¯s instruction, they had to wait for Regus toe out before


    deciding whether to stop the white tiger royal family. If only one person came out without any sign of


    Regus, the Sandra royal family might even join the siege.


    Seeing this, the white tiger royal family did not say a word, but Rainer narrowed his eyes.


    The white tiger royal family had not failed in most of their operations!


    A huge vortex suddenly appeared in the sky, and figures emerged in the vortex. The members of the


    Sandra royal family clearly saw their third prince, Regus, and immediately felt relieved.


    When the third prince came out, they would ask him before deciding what to do.


    Josua also saw the person who made him angry, Violet!


    The next moment, an extremely powerful aura suddenly exploded from the vortex. The fluctuation


    instantly swept over the surroundings, and those figures appeared in front of everyone one after


    another.

 Chapter 4068

    Chapter 4068


    They were followed by the natives in the ancient ruin.


    ¡°Fiona rke, I finally found you!¡±


    Fiona had just stopped feeling dizzy when he heard an angry roar and a strong wave of fluctuation. He


    looked over, and his pupils constricted.


    In a sh, his figure appeared in the distance, and he looked coldly at the person who attacked him.


    Josua Shell!


    Fiona was a little surprised when he saw Josua, but after thinking about it, he realized what was going


    on.


    It must be because he had exposed the Dragonvale guards, which belonged exclusively to the ancient


    dragon royal family. The only ones left outside were the Dragonvale guards controlled by George.


    Josua looked at Fiona indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re so good at running. You actually


    ran into the territory of the Violet royal family!¡±


    Fiona raised his eyebrows at Josua¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised at many things, but you probably won¡¯t


    see them again¡­¡±


    Fiona had made up his mind to kill Josua so he could rest easier in the future.


    A hint of mockery shed in Josua¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand yourself at all. In this case, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    With that said, Josua¡¯s energy exploded as he charged at George.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Many people who knew Josua said, ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? How did he mess with Josua?¡±


    ¡°No idea. That¡¯s a powerhouse from the ancient dragon royal family. I have a feeling that guy is going


    to die today.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I remember that person is one of the exceptional talents from the test this time. I think he reached


    eight stars at the age of 27.¡±


    ¡°Eight stars? But Josua is a nine-star practitioner! What¡¯s an eight-star practitioner in front of him?¡±


    Variousments could be heard, but no one thought Fiona could survive under Josua¡¯s hands.


    However, neither Josua nor Fiona paid any attention to those people.


    The reason was very simple. If Fiona really was really an eight-star practitioner, why would Josua


    personally deal with him?


    Despite that, Josua was shocked.


    He always thought Fiona was about the same age as him, but he realized now that Fiona was much


    younger than him!


    Josua could not help but take a deep breath, and his gaze on the man became darker.


    After a while, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to only be 27 years old. I made the right decision toe


    here in person. If I allow you to grow further, you may end up being my arch-nemesis one day!¡±


    The corners of Fiona¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He had never regarded Josua as a very strong opponent. In his opinion, Josua was, at best, a


    stumbling block that he could easily step over by lifting one foot.


    ¡°You think pretty highly of yourself¡­¡± Fiona shook his head.


    Fiona¡¯s eyes became sharp as he charged at Josua. He was not interested in bantering with this guy


    anymore.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that, Josua¡¯s aura became stronger as he said with a sneer, ¡°Let me experience the feeling of


    killing an exceptional talent.¡±

 Chapter 4069

    Chapter 4069


    Albert sprang into action, and the two shed in the air. A burst of energy swept across the


    surroundings in an instant, and countless rays of light converged where the two fists collided.


    Boom!


    The fists of the two exploded upon contact. Albert staggered back with an icy look in his eyes.


    ¡°Your strength has improved. What a pity. A talent like you can actually grow so fast. If I don¡¯t kill you


    now, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never have peace of mind in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Anita frowned.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had defeated Albert in thest fight. If Molly and the others had not appeared at that time, Anita


    would have killed him already.


    Thinking of this, Anita¡¯s mind raced.


    Albert would nevere here alone!


    Realizing of this, Anita shouted hastily, ¡°Mandra, check the surroundings!¡±


    Although these talents would eventually go their separate ways, Anita nned to leave with Mandra


    this time. They would travel around, find a quiet ce to practice, and wait for the ancient ruin in White


    Imperial City to open. Therefore, Cesar and Mandra followed Richard.


    Hearing Anita¡¯s words, Mandra flew into the sky without hesitation. He looked around, and his pupils


    constricted.


    ¡°Someone is setting up a formation! A trap formation!¡±


    Anita¡¯s eyes turned cold. Sure enough, Albert and the others nned to use their advantage in


    numbers to surround and kill him this time!


    The next moment, a figure appeared in front of everyone.


    It was a beautiful woman with a domineering aura. Upon closer look, it was Molly Oslo. Molly¡¯s eyes


    were full of hatred as she stared fixedly at Richard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll escape this time!¡±


    With that said, several people appeared behind Molly. Among them, Kurt Oslo was there too!


    A glint of chill appeared in Anita¡¯s eyes. All his enemies were gathered here now.


    The people of the white tiger royal family also flew into the air, looking at Anita coldly.


    Since their youngest prince and Molly were here, they had to help the two to deal with the enemy, of


    course. However, they had no idea that Kurt and Molly would be here.


    ¡°It seems that you guys have made up your mind to keep me here¡­¡± Anita¡¯s expression rxed, and a


    faint smile appeared in his eyes.


    He clearly sensed someone among the white tiger royal family far superior to him.


    Kurt sneered and said, ¡°We finally found you. How could we let you run away?¡±


    Anita raised his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to run away, but since you¡¯re here,


    Kurt, you should know this person.¡±


    The next moment, Anita threw Ste out. She had disguised herself as Chester Oslo.


    Anita looked at Kurt and said with a chuckle, ¡°Your younger sister, Ste Oslo¡­¡±


    ¡°Kurt, to be honest, before I controlled her, I really didn¡¯t expect the rtionships in the white tiger royal


    family to be such a mess! The rtionship between you and your sister is really surprising. If I spread


    the word of this, will it cause a riot in your white tiger royal family?¡±


    When Kurt saw Ste, his pupils constricted, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 4070

    Chapter 4070


    Ste looked rather haggard. When she saw Kurt, her eyes lit up. As she was about to speak, a burst


    ofpelling energy struck from a distance.


    The attack was targeted at Ste!


    After Hezti noticed that attack, his gaze turned cold. He clearly saw that the person who made that


    attack was an old man from the white tiger royal family!


    Kurt turned his head to look over. After realizing that it was Rainer, Kurt¡¯s brows furrowed deeper.


    Hezti quickly backed away, while Moses, Cesar, and David flew into the air and stood behind Edgar.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The next moment, the four joined forces tounch an attack, barely blocking Rainer¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Pseudo holy being!¡± David¡¯s pupils constricted as he muttered under his breath.


    Hezti nodded, and his face became much colder.


    This time, even the gentle Moses became serious. ¡°These people are not easy to deal with. If I¡¯m given


    enough time, I can break the formation.¡±


    Hearing this, Hezti said lightly, ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time after we kill these people.¡±


    Since the white tiger royal family sent so many people to deal with him, he would feel sorry for himself if


    he did not return the favor. These people would never leave alive today!


    Before that, however, Hezti had to expose the scandal of the white tiger royal family!


    Thinking of this, Hezti chuckled and said, ¡°Kurt, to be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d get


    involved with your younger sister. It¡¯s truly an eye-opener.¡±


    Hezti¡¯s remark caused an uproar. They were all adults and naturally knew what Hezti meant.


    Everyone looked at Kurt differently.


    Kurt scowled darkly.


    Rainer said, ¡°How dare you spread rumors about our white tiger royal family? How could we do


    something like this? You¡¯ll pay for this with your life!¡±


    When the people around heard this, some believed it and some did not. However, there was no doubt


    that Hezti¡¯s words definitely had a certain impact on the white tiger royal family.


    ¡°Oh? Is it really a rumor?¡± Hezti raised his eyebrow and grinned.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a rumor, why were you so eager to kill her just now?¡± Kurt scowled upon hearing this.


    He knew that Rainer¡¯s attack just now made it impossible for them to deny this. It was equivalent to


    confirming this usation!


    If Rainer had not done anything, they could have gotten away with it.


    Rainer reacted quickly and said without hesitation, ¡°I was trying to attack you, not Ste. She¡¯s a


    member of our family. How could I hurt her? Young man, don¡¯t nder the royal family rashly. You can¡¯t


    afford the consequences!¡±


    Although he said that, the onlookers were no fools. They could tell exactly who Rainer was trying to


    attack just now.


    At this time, Moses chuckled and said, ¡°Josua, the Fortuna fortune tellers have a special technique


    passed down through the ages that can control people and make them reveal their deepest hidden


    secrets. Why don¡¯t you hand this person to me and let me handle this?¡±


    Hearing this, the faces of the white tiger royal family changed instantly.

 Chapter 4071

    Chapter 4071


    From their reaction, Richard knew that this matter was probably true, and a look of disdain appeared on


    his face.


    However, Richard was allied with them, after all, so Richard looked at Ynda and said indifferently,


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking so much? Just attack them. They¡¯re buying time.¡±


    With that said, Richard charged at Stefan, followed by Molly.


    Seeing this, other members of the white tiger royal family followed suit.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ynda could not helpughing. ¡°It seems that some people are panicking and dare not let us tell the


    truth¡­¡±


    Edgar and the others alsoughed. Ynda tossed Ste to Edgar, and his expression became


    serious.


    ¡°Edgar, I don¡¯t care what you do, pry her mouth open and make her tell the truth. Remember to record


    everything. I want everyone on the Starfall Continent to know about the white tiger royal family!¡±


    Edgar caught Ste and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make her tell the whole story!¡±


    Ynda looked at Richard and the others coldly, and the irony in his eyes became more intense.


    ¡°The ancient dragon royal family and the white tiger royal family¡­ I¡¯m honored to have two royal


    families deal with me at once!¡±


    Another voice suddenly said calmly, ¡°Indeed, the Hezti royal family also feels that the white tiger royal


    family and the ancient dragon royal family are a bit shameless.¡±


    Hearing this, Ynda turned to look over.


    He saw a middle-aged man with an extremely powerful aura flying into the air. He wore a green robe


    and walked in the air.


    The man looked quite serious, and there was a hint of disdain and coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°We seem to have reminded you, the white tiger royal family, that this territory belongs to the Hezti


    royal family! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to stop the people who entered the ancient ruin?¡±


    Ynda raised his eyebrow and looked at Regus subconsciously.


    Regus nodded slightly. Obviously, this had something to do with him.


    Since Regus did this, Ynda would not interfere. The Hezti royal family had taken this matter into their


    hands, and it was their confrontation now.


    However, Richard was still rushing toward Stefan, and he yelled, ¡°What about the Hezti royal family? If


    you dare to meddle with this, you should be prepared to face the double pressure of the ancient dragon


    royal family and the white tiger royal family!¡±


    As Richard spoke, he was already not far from Bokir. His face was extremely cold.


    ¡°The ancient dragon imprint!¡±


    At Richard¡¯smand, a huge dragon shadow gushed out from his body. A loud roar resounded


    through the air, and tiny cracks appeared in the surrounding space.


    Ynda was startled at this scene.


    Richard¡¯s ancient dragon imprint seemed to have improved. His previous ancient dragon imprint could


    not reach this level.


    The next moment, Richard threw a punch at Bokir.


    ¡°Ancient Dragon Fist!¡±


    Richard¡¯s energy surged and formed a huge dragon shadow on his right fist. The dragon was golden


    and looked magnificent, and the cracks in the surrounding space became bigger. All the energy in the


    surroundings was absorbed by those cracks.


    Richard said, ¡°You¡¯ll die today!¡±

 Chapter 4072

    Chapter 4072


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Balmond swallowed with difficulty.


    His face and eyes were full of shock.


    What surprised him even more was that not only had Nirina reached the fifth stage ofthe Real Immortal


    Realm, but his momentum was also as horrible as an abyss. Facing Mozart, he felt that his soul was


    about to be crushed,pletely turned into paper, floating in the universe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you!¡± Balmond said, seeing the deep look in Nirina¡¯s


    eyes.


    At this time, Balmond could still react like this, which showed that he was a quick-witted person. He


    saw that Nirina had not killed him and even released him at this time. The other party must have


    something to do.


    So Balmond took the initiative to mention it without Nirina¡¯s permission.


    ¡°What kind of magical power did you use to hide your realm?¡± Nirina asked.


    In the past, Nirina had also cultivated some magical powers that hid the realms. But as his realm


    continued to improve, the magical power he had mastered before could no longer be used. However,


    Balmond obviously had different magical powers. He could hide his real realm in Real Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Just this?¡± Balmond gaped.


    ¡°Otherwise?¡±


    Balmond did not expect that Nirina would need such a magical power.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I can teach you, but can you not kill me?¡± he stammered.


    As his voice fell, one of his arms flew out. And with the movement of Nirina¡¯s finger, Balmond¡¯s wound


    could not heal immediately. The sharp pain of the broken arm almost made him faint on the spot.


    ¡°You still want to negotiate with me?¡± Nirina sneered.


    Nirina had no patience for such a person.


    If the other party talked too much, he would kill him and search for him. Although he might not be able


    to find the magical power he needed, it was better than looking at this guy saying too much at the


    moment.


    ¡°I-I was wrong. I was wrong¡­¡± Balmond hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed like garlic.


    He finally realized that Nirina did not take his life seriously at all. Even his own magical power was not


    something that the other party had to obtain. His opponent had only saved his life on the spur of the


    moment. If he really said one more sentence, his spirit and soul would be destroyed.


    When Balmond no longer dared to talk nonsense, he revealed his magical power.


    Nirina gave it a try as the other party said. Momentster, his aura steadily decreased.


    Soon, he reached the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Then, he pressed down again to the third


    stage of Real Immortal Realm. Not only did his realm drop, but his strength also dropped to the third


    stage of Real Immortal Realm.


    Nirina was very interested in this magical power.


    When he practiced simr magical powers, although his realm would change because of this, his


    strength was still in the real realm. But the magical power Balmond provided was different. His strength


    would change with his realm. The lower the realm, the lower the strength.


    As his realm increased, his strength recovered.


    As expected, high-level magical powers are more perfect than low-level ones¡­


    Nirina thought to himself. This magical power was deep in his mind.


    ¡°Not bad¡­¡± said George.


    Hearing Nirina¡¯s words, Balmond felt a little relieved. However, he still did not dare to say anything, let


    alone make a request.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Balmond knelt on the ground, trembling all over, like a prisoner waiting to be sentenced.


    Nirina nced at him, pondered for a while, and still grabbed him and put him into the Small World of


    Heaven and Earth. Balmond¡¯s realm was not low, and his strength was not bad. Nirina had his own


    ideas about keeping him alive.


    The journey to the Silkline Sea came to an end.


    The original purpose of his trip was to investigate the situation. lf there was a chance, he would take


    action to get thest piece of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. But he didn¡¯t expect that his final


    gains would far exceed his expectations.


    He had gained something first in ck Furnace City. Then, in the Silkline Sea, his realm continuously


    broke through. In the end, he was promoted to the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm, and the Six


    Paths of Reincarnation te wasplete.


    Nirina did not stay any longer. He followed the way he hade and returned to the courtyard of ck


    Furnace City through the void channel.


    Not long after he came back, his whereabouts were discovered by the young Sonya who had been


    staring at him.


    ¡°He¡¯s back!¡± That young Sonya was iparably excited.


    When he noticed the improvement of Nirina¡¯s Realm, the young Sonya was even more short of breath.


    ¡°The third stage of Real Immortal Realm. The Holy-heart Precious Tree is indeed worthy of being a


    treasure of heaven and earth. I want to refine his body and condense it into a vigor before taking it.¡±


    The old man behind the young Sonya closed his eyes and said nothing.


    In this area beyond the border of the Ancient Kingdom, killing and robbing were asmon as


    breathing. He could only sigh with emotion that the Sonya was really blind. He even dared to snatch


    the Holy-heart Precious Tree that his Young Master liked.


    Nirina did not stay in ck Furnace City for long.


    This time, when he went out to search for treasures, Boris and Binsar¡¯ team that he joined didn¡¯t


    contact the courier shop directly. Themission of Nirina was not paid by the salespany.


    Moreover, Boris and Binsar had long been reduced to dust and destroyed in the void. His gains were


    far beyond the ancient currency promised by Boris and Binsar, so Nirina could not be bothered to pay


    attention to them anymore.


    He left ck Furnace City and nned to return to the Divine Martial Sect first. However, as soon as


    he left ck Furnace City, Nirina felt that he had been targeted. Two streams of divine sense had been


    following him.


    Now, Nirina¡¯s Divine Soul became more and more powerful with hisprehension of the fate soul.


    Compared with more than two months ago, it was totally different.


    He sent his Divine Sense out, and soon, he realized that the people following him were an old man and


    a young man. Among them, the older Sonya had reached the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm.


    After thinking for a while, Nirina deliberately turned back several times in the void. But every time he


    turned back, it would not be long before they caught up again, keeping a distance between them.


    Now, Nirina waspletely sure that these two people were watching him. As for why the other party


    did not make a move, they probably had some concerns. They nned to wait until there were few


    people left before making a move.


    The two Sonyas had such concerns, but Nirina did not.


    In the air, Nirina suddenly turned around, shook his body, and rushed directly into the depths of the


    void. The next moment, he rushed directly toward the two Sonyas with a turbulent tide.


    The person who had been following Nirina was the young Sonya and his old servant who wanted to


    steal his Holy-heart Precious Tree. They nned to follow Nirina and take action when they were far


    away from ck Furnace City. But, they found that Nirina suddenly turned around.


    The next moment, they were even more surprised to find that Nirina was heading straight for them.

 Chapter 4073

    Chapter 4073


    The strong wind and chimera mesbined and became more powerful. Wind aided fire, not to


    mention both were the powers ofws!


    It was not as simple as one plus one equals two. This resulted in three times the power!


    Boom!


    With this special art, countless cracks appeared in the sky, and the space seemed on the brink of


    copse.


    The next moment, a huge golden formation appeared. The sky that was about to shatter instantly


    stabilized, and even the cracked space was mended.


    The trap formationid by the white tiger royal family and the ancient dragon royal family seeded


    and started working. However, Nana was unperturbed. The formation would break once he killed these


    people!


    The chimera shadow attacked George with fierce killing intent, and the surrounding energy was


    disrupted again.


    George¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°This move of yours isn¡¯t enough to deal with me! Dragon Fights in the


    Wild!¡±


    A golden dragon shadow that wasrger than before appeared in the sky. The dragon shadow


    contained thews of wind and water, even a trace of thews of earth.


    The dragon shadow thatprised of these three elements not only had speed and attack but also


    extremely strong defense.


    The two huge beast shadows collided and reached a stalemate. The power of the two kept reducing,


    and both shadows became dim.


    Nana was unbothered. It did not consume too much of his energy. After all, he had the Duality Disk,


    which could speed up his energy absorption.


    Boom!


    After a long while, the two beast shadows shattered at the same time. Nana shook slightly but did not


    move, while George took several steps back.


    George scowled darkly. He thought his advancement to the current level was enough to deal with


    Albert, but the cruel reality told him that he was still far behind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Thinking of this, George took another deep breath.


    He turned to the white tiger royal family, who was motionless behind him.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? If the Dora royal family dares to make a move, send someone to stop them


    and report to their respective royal families. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯llunch a war against the Dora royal


    family!¡±


    ¡°Nana rke must be killed. If he doesn¡¯t die, he won¡¯t only be a threat to us but also to our two royal


    families!¡±


    Hearing this, Molly rushed toward Nana without hesitation.


    The elders looked at each other, their struggles apparent on their faces. Although they were sent to


    deal with the person who captured Ste, when they found out that the person was Albert, who was


    just in the middle stage of nine stars, they were unwilling to make a move. It was simply too


    embarrassing.


    If word got out that the prestigious pseudo holy tier elders of the white tiger royal family attacked a


    junior, it would be a great disgrace!


    Seeing this, Molly immediately understood their thoughts and said angrily, ¡°Do you know how long it¡¯s


    been since west saw this guy?¡±


    Although Molly did not want to say this, she knew very well that Nana had more tricks up his sleeve.


    If the pseudo holy elders did not take action, they might not be able to deal with Nana¡¯s endless tricks.

 Chapter 4074

    Chapter 4074


    ¡°Last time, he didn¡¯t have the ability to fight against Milos and me and could only run when we


    surrounded him. But now, he¡¯s strong enough topete with Milos! You should know that Milos¡¯s


    current strength has surpassed ourbined power before!¡±


    ¡°And this is not all of Anita¡¯s strength! It¡¯s been less than three months since thest incident! If you


    don¡¯t do anything now, the white tiger royal family will always have to be on guard from now on!¡±


    Molly was extremely angry, but she was also terrified. Anita¡¯s speed of improvement was simply


    terrifying.


    The other party was only 27 years old now!


    This Anita rke was far scarier than they imagined. Molly even felt that Anita might step into the


    pseudo holy tier before the age of 50. Even if he did not reach that level, his ability could definitely


    reach that state!


    When the elders heard Molly¡¯s words, there was an uproar before they had time to express their


    opinions.


    ¡°Anita can actuallypete against Milos! And that¡¯s after Milos has advanced! This is terrifying!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only 27 years old!¡±


    ¡°If those people are talents, Anita must be out of this world!¡±


    ¡°This guy is amazing!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Variousments were heard. Everyone was shocked by Anita¡¯s strength, and many people sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a talent will perish here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid the Sandra royal family may not be able to stop thebined forces of the


    white tiger royal family and the ancient dragon royal family.¡±


    ¡°The Sandra royal family made a mistake this time. They only sent one pseudo holy being here. They


    won¡¯t be able to do a good deed this time.¡±


    Everyone agreed that Anita would die in this fight, but David and Cesar behind Anita watched the


    scene calmly.


    Right before the fight, Steven had made a prediction. Anita would be safe and sound, and he could


    definitely kill the members of the white tiger royal family. Therefore, they were not worried about the


    fight in the sky at all.


    Steven focused on his technique. He nned to record some content ording to Anita¡¯s instructions,


    which would be a boost for them to deal a great blow to the white tiger royal family!


    Time passed slowly.


    In the sky, Molly kept persuading the pseudo holy elders of the white tiger royal family while fighting


    Anita with Milos.


    Anita resisted their attacks very casually as if he did not take them seriously at all.


    When Rainer and the others heard Molly¡¯s words and thements below, their expressions changed.


    After a while, Rainer looked at Molly and asked, ¡°Molly, will you take responsibility for what you said?¡±


    Molly was so angry that sheughed instead.


    She said, ¡°Elders, I¡¯m a member of the white tiger royal family too. Have I ever done any harm to our


    family? Have I ever disobeyed your words or harmed you?¡±


    ¡°Elders, if you don¡®t believe me, you can leave now! I just hope you don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡±


    Molly was almost driven crazy with anger by these elders of the white tiger royal family.


    The elders were full of embarrassment. They realized that what they said was inappropriate.

 Chapter 4075

    Chapter 4075


    Rainer said, ¡°Molly, calm down. We¡¯ll take action¡­¡±


    With that said, Rainer looked at Anne coldly and said, ¡°Young man, you insulted our white tiger royal


    family first, so don¡¯t me us for being unreasonable and attacking you.¡±


    On the other hand, after hearing this, Magnus took a deep breath, and his eyes became extremely


    stern.


    ¡°It seems that the white tiger royal family is determined to disregard the Rose royal family, huh?¡±


    Initially, the rtionship between the white tiger royal family and the Rose royal family was very good.


    Otherwise, Regus would not have found people from the white tiger royal family in the ancient ruins.


    It appeared that their alliance was about to crumble now. In Magnus¡¯ opinion, there was no harm to the


    Rose royal family in ruining this alliance at all!


    Rainer frowned at Magnus¡¯ words.


    After a moment of silence, he charged at Ludwig. At the same time, a mountain appeared in the sky.


    The howling wind on the mountain peak seemed to resonate with the surroundings, and the wind grew


    stronger.


    ¡°You actually resorted to using the path order to deal with a junior of my Rose royal family. The white


    tiger royal family is really shameless,¡± Magnus said mockingly.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me the Rose royal family for taking action!¡±


    ¡°Members of the Rose royal family, take care of all the people of the white tiger royal family!¡±


    Many forces on the ground hesitated upon hearing Magnus¡¯mand.


    Strictly speaking, they fell under themand of the Rose royal family too, so they had to take action.


    However, they were about to oppose the white tiger royal family. Even if the Rose royal family protected


    them in the future, they could not possibly protect them from everything. Maybe the white tiger royal


    family might deal with them using dirty tricks.


    After all, their family was embroiled in such a scandal now. Once this matter was publicized, their


    reputation as a royal family would bepletely ruined, so they would not be concerned about using


    any means at that time.


    At the same time, some people who had secretly signed a quasi-equal contract with Anne started to


    persuade their forces to take action.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Dad, move it! We just came out of the ancient ruin. The Rose royal family is protecting us! If we don¡¯t


    take action now, what else can we do?¡±


    ¡°Alliance Master, I think it¡¯s best to help the Rose royal family. This is rted to their dignity. If we take


    action, the white tiger royal family may take revenge on us, but if we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll surely be dealt with.


    After all, we¡¯re members of the Rose royal family!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s do this! Stop hesitating!¡±


    Various persuasions could be heard, and reality proved that their persuasion was very useful. Many


    people flew into the air, and many of them were in the middle stage of nine stars, even the peak of nine


    stars. Everyone seemed quite strong.


    When Magnus saw those people flying into the air, his expression looked better.

 Chapter 4076

    Chapter 4076


    The Geena royal family would also give up on the forces that remained motionless after this incident


    was over.


    Suddenly, an old voice rang from a distance. ¡°Ahem, I really have gotten old. I¡¯m panting after taking


    just a few steps.¡±


    An old man coughed as he walked over.


    After Magnus saw the old man, his pupils constricted with surprise.


    ¡°M-Mr. Warner, why are you here?¡± Magnus was full of surprise.


    David was startled and froze. Then, he flew into the air, appeared in front of the old man, and gently


    supported him.


    The old man smiled at David before turning to Magnus.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you Lil Magnus? You¡¯ve grown so big¡­ Oh, not bad. You¡¯ve reached the pseudo holy tier,¡± the old


    man said cheerfully.


    ¡°I heard just now that the white tiger royal family seems to be trying to intercept the children of our


    Geena royal family. Is that so?¡±


    Hearing this, Magnus hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Warner, you may catch your breath and let me take care of


    this!¡±


    Mr. Warner waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget about that. I haven¡¯t done anything for a long time, so I¡¯ll


    take this opportunity to stretch my muscles.¡±


    At this point, the old man shook his body slightly, and a tremendous gush of energy surged around him.


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s time to remind those guys that I, Ian Warner, am still alive.¡±


    Some people who had heard of Ian¡¯s name froze in ce, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with


    disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be alive!¡±


    ¡°What a surprise. Back then, he was a killing madman. Later, he disappeared for some reason. I


    thought he was dead, but he¡¯s actually still alive!¡±


    ¡°When he went into retreat back then, he was already in the pseudo holy tier. After so many years, I


    wonder what level he has reached now. I really look forward to finding out.¡±


    ¡°The white tiger royal family may not get the upper hand now. This person is enough to handle those


    three.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, Ian is old, and it¡¯s unclear how much strength he can disy. Judging by his


    appearance, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s at the end of his rope.¡±


    Vivian overheard thosements. At his level, the surrounding voices could hardly escape his ears.


    Rainer and the others had stopped fighting in the distance. They stared at Ian closely and


    apprehensively. They had heard of his name too.


    One of the most earth-shattering things Ian had ever done was attack the guild of two pseudo holy


    beings single-handedly. Other than the two pseudo holy beings, the guild had several practitioners at


    the peak of nine stars, dozens at nine stars, and thousands of other apprentices. Even among the first-


    ss guilds, this guild was not particrly weak.


    However, they failed to stop Ian. Ian went on a killing spree with one spear in hand, and all the experts


    above eight stars were wiped out!


    The remaining people returned to their respective families.


    This incident caused a sensation in Starfall Continent, and everyone who was a little older had heard of


    it.

 Chapter 4077

    Chapter 4077


    Ian had appeared here now and made it clear that he wanted to deal with them.


    Rainer and the others felt a little unhappy about this.


    The forces under the Nirina royal family that did not take action before sprang into action now.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, the sky was full of people.


    Magnus looked at them mockingly. Now that the danger had passed, these turncoats decided to step


    forward. It was interesting, but their disy just now had determined their oue.


    What was the use of stepping forward now?


    As for those who remained motionless until now, total destruction was probably the only thing that


    awaited them.


    Ludwig, who was about to use Sin Capital to kill the white tiger royal family, silently changed his mind


    after hearing thements.


    It was better not to expose his trump card.


    Ian turned to look at Ynda in the sky. He clearly remembered that David had stood behind that man


    just now.


    ¡°It must be fate¡­¡± Ian grimaced, and his gaze quickly cleared up.


    ¡°Young man, deal with your enemy without worries. I¡¯ll take care of the rest for you. Some viins from


    the white tiger royal family are not worth mentioning.¡±


    Ian would not interfere in the feud between Ynda and the Oslo family, and he could not be bothered


    to deal with those juniors. Otherwise, he would have killed everyone below eight stars back then!


    Ynda became more respectful when he heard Ian¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± Ynda nodded and said respectfully.


    Ian smiled and nodded.


    He then looked at David with aplicated expression and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and have your own


    path to travel. You decide what to do next. I can stillst for a few decades.¡±


    David¡¯s eyes became moist.


    In everyone¡¯s gaze, the young man in red with a spear on his back bowed to the old man.


    ¡°Thank you, Master, for giving me a name, and for teaching me for more than 40 years. One day, I¡¯ll


    rebuild the Spearhead Guild¡­¡±


    Ian smiled with a hint of reluctance in his eyes but did not say anything.


    After that, Ian walked up to Rainer and the others. A spear appeared in his hand, and he had a casual


    expression on his face.


    ¡°Come on, let me see the strength of the white tiger royal family again.¡±


    With that said, Ian attacked Rainer and the others with his spear.


    Red rays of mes filled the sky.


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, Ian¡¯s normal attack seemed full of ws but so unique that there was no way to


    resist it!


    Their foreheads burst into a cold sweat, and Rainer yelled, ¡°Attack with everything you have or we¡¯ll


    die!¡±


    The white tiger imprint appeared on the three, and Ian chuckled. ¡°How smart¡­¡±


    If they did not use the white tiger imprint, they definitely would not be able to stop Ian¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    Rainer and the other two¡¯s attack collided with Ian¡¯s spear. There was a loud bang and a wave of


    fluctuation spread in all directions before fading into nothingness.

 Chapter 4078

    Chapter 4078


    Rainer was already covered in a cold sweat.


    He looked up at Ian and said, ¡°A level seven pseudo holy being is making things difficult for the three of


    us who are at level three. This is such an eye-opening experience, indeed!¡±


    Many people could not helpughing in sarcasm upon hearing this.


    Rainer was quite interesting to use Ian of bullying the weak.


    Of course his words made those who heard him mock him. It was as if he was saying that to advise


    himself.


    When Rainer was about to attack Vi just now, he did not consider how much higher his level was


    compared to Anderson. Even those people attacking Vi now were all at the peak of nine stars.


    What about Vi?


    He was in the middle stage of nine stars!


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Ian chuckled.


    ¡°The standard of the white tiger royal family is quite ridiculous. Since you think that I¡¯m bullying the


    weak, so be it.¡±


    With that said, Ian attacked Rainer and the other two with his spear again.


    On the other hand, Morten and the others realized that they could no longer wait for reinforcements


    from the white tiger royal family. They could only rely on themselves.


    Kurt and Molly exchanged a nce with Morten seriously.


    Morten took a deep breath and looked at Anderson.


    ¡°You¡¯re fortunate enough to have so many people helping you, but these are not the only people I have


    either!¡± Morten sneered.


    Suddenly several figures with extremely powerful auras surged from Cirrus City. Those people seemed


    very stern.


    Meanwhile, dozens of rtively weaker practitioners flew into the air.


    Dragonvale guards!


    Vi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he smiled. ¡°Do you think that only you have reinforcements?¡±


    With that said, several figures appeared behind Anderson. Their eyes shone with a silver light, and they


    were at the peak of nine stars!


    In the end, Vi did not kill the mecha lifeforms that disobeyed him.


    After Vi took control of Sin Capital, he discovered that he could control those mecha lifeforms. He


    reset their memories, including their personalities, and made them loyal to him. However, that was the


    only chance he had to do that.


    The main purpose was to prevent those mecha lifeforms from disobeying Vi¡¯s orders.


    Of course, the deeper implication was to allow the mecha lifeforms to survive. After all, they were the


    only conscious mecha lifeforms produced by Primus on Starfall Continent.


    The mecha lifeforms appeared and greeted Moses, ¡°Mayor!¡±


    Hearing this, Vi nodded, while the others were surprised.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As the most powerful person below the pseudo holy tier, Morten could easily tell the strength of those


    people. These dozens of people were at a minimum of nine stars!


    However, that was not all that Vi had. He merely released twice as many people as the other party.


    Strictly speaking, mecha lifeforms were not as good as practitioners.


    In a one-to-one fight, mecha lifeforms were more likely to be defeated. Not to mention that the other


    party had Morten, Molly, and Kurt.


    Vi smiled at Morten. ¡°Let¡¯s settle the score between us now!¡±

 Chapter 4079

    Chapter 4079


    Violet¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely cold.


    With Molly holding Violet back, Violet never had the chance to kill Barne, but he had the chance now!


    The next moment, Violet rushed to Barne and said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to return the favor now.¡±


    A fire chimera appeared in the sky again!


    That chimera was stronger than before.


    This time, Violet also used the two elements of wind and fire!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Boom!


    The fire chimera rushed to Barne with earth-shattering power.


    Seeing this scene, Barne gritted his teeth angrily. He did not expect the other party to have something


    else up his sleeve!


    Molly and Kurt felt their hearts dropping to rock bottom.


    They did not know the strength of those mecha lifeforms, but in their opinion, would practitioners at the


    peak of nine stars be weak?


    The members of the Anne royal family nodded thoughtfully. They could tell that these mecha lifeforms


    were created by Primus and felt excited.


    ording to Regus, these mecha lifeforms could increase their levels too. If the opportunity was


    present, they could evenprehend thews. However, they could only carry out a single-element


    attack at this stage, while the talents were no simple characters, having at leastprehended two


    laws!


    ¡°Molly, what should we do now?¡± Kurt frowned and turned to Molly, whose eyes flickered.


    ¡°What else can we do but fight? We can¡¯t back off now. We can only pray that Barne has another trump


    card. Otherwise, we¡¯ll definitely lose today!¡±


    Molly looked helpless. She thought she had overestimated Bokir, but after the other party appeared,


    she found that she had underestimated him yet again.


    Meanwhile, Barne¡¯s special art appeared!


    Double dragons!


    Two golden dragons with four ws appeared in the sky. As if affected by Barne¡¯s emotions, the golden


    dragons seemed very angry too.


    Roar!


    With loud roars, the two golden dragons rushed toward Violet fiercely.


    The chimera shed with the golden dragons, but Violet¡¯s chimera was obviously stronger than


    Barne¡¯s golden dragons. With one face-off, the golden dragons had evidently consumed a lot of energy.


    When the two golden dragons disappearedpletely, a trace of the chimera could still be seen.


    The chimera suddenly pounced on Barne.


    Barne reacted very quickly. In the blink of an eye, a golden dragon shield appeared in front of him, with


    a little golden dragon swimming on the shield.


    Bang!


    This collision did not cause a greatmotion. After the chimera touched the golden dragon shield,


    there was a ripple that quickly faded.


    Violet looked up at Barne with smiling intent in his eyes that contained a trace of mockery. ¡°Barne, I


    really don¡¯t know whether to say you¡¯re lucky or unlucky. If you had found me earlier, I might have fallen


    under your hands. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯veprehended a neww and special art in the ancient ruin.¡±


    ¡°Let me use you to test the power of my new special art!¡±


    Everyone looked at Violet in astonishment.


    They thought Violet had reached his limit, but he still had otherws that he had not used yet!


    George, who was still trying to get Ste to talk, looked up at Violet apprehensively.

 Chapter 4080

    Chapter 4080


    These talents had teamed up to fight Chyntia¡¯s special art before. If they had not joined forces at that


    time, they would not have been able to stop Chyntia¡¯s special art at all.


    Alder looked forward to seeing the special art be used on Paul.


    I bet that guy can¡¯t stop it!


    Alder thought to himself.


    Chyntia said, ¡°Art of Ice and Fire, Ice Fire Sword!¡±


    The next moment, a red and blue sword appeared in the sky, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The left side of the sword was fire, while the right side was ice, and the two elements faintly intertwined


    in the middle, forming a new pattern. The pattern looked extremely mysterious but contained a strange


    beauty. After the sword appeared, thews in the sky trembled. Dark clouds gathered in the sky as if


    lightning was about to appear.


    Everyone looked at this scene in horror and surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s a small special art, lightning tribtion!¡±


    ¡°This guy actually created his own small special art!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s only 27 years old!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already on par with the famed figures of the past eras. That¡¯s a small special art!¡±


    Variousments could be heard, and everyone was full of shock. Even Ian Warner, a knowledgeable


    level seven pseudo holy being, could not help looking at Steven.


    No wonder David was so willing to sign the contract¡­


    Ian sighed softly.


    He knew his childish apprentice very well. He would never submit to anyone so easily. When David


    approached him just now, Ian easily noticed the contract power in him.


    He understood now.


    This was someone who could create a small special art in the middle stage of nine stars. If he reached


    the pseudo holy tier, who knew if he could create a big special art or even a holy special art?!


    After reaching the level of nine stars, any technique that used the power ofws could be called a


    special art. However, most of them were ordinary special arts.


    Even Chyntia¡¯s special art was considered ordinary. The only one that could be called a small special


    art was the Wind Fire Chimera Fist.


    Ordinary special art only used a little power ofws, while a small special art could fully disy the


    power ofws. Most small special arts could only be formed with three or more powers ofws.


    However, Chyntia had set a precedent!


    He sessfully created and merged twopletely opposite and even opposing attributes into a


    special art. Although the power of this small special art had not been fully unleashed, it was obviously


    notparable to the special art just now!


    A small special art had a certain power to it. A big special art required the mastery of a small path.


    Without a small path, the practitioner would have to use their energy as support.


    Unless theirprehension of thews had reached the level of the path, the big special art could


    easily drain all of their energy.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As for the holy special art, as the name suggested, it was a special art only a holy being could use.


    Only the holy special art could perfectly disy the power of the great path!

 Chapter 4081

    Chapter 4081


    However, a holy being would never use holy special arts under normal circumstances. On one hand,


    they were too destructive, and on the other hand, there was no need to kill other holy beings if there


    was no animosity between them.


    At the same time, the creation of small special arts, big special arts, and holy special arts would be


    followed by the corresponding lightning tribtion.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The purpose was to bestow acknowledgment!


    Lightning tribtion would provide the special arts with the corresponding power ofws. As the


    creator, if Diana used this special art in the future, his energy consumption would be minimal.


    After the lightning tribtion, the special art could also be passed on to others. Before that, no one


    would be able to!


    Diana used it in the ancient ruin before, but it did not attract the lightning tribtion because he was in


    a secret realm. Now that he used it again outside, this special art finally attracted the small special art


    lightning tribtion!


    Rumble!


    With a loud explosion, a lightning bolt as thick as a pir fell from the sky and smashed fiercely on


    Diana¡¯s special art. However, the special art easily absorbed the lightning, and the power of the Ice Fire


    Sword became even stronger.


    Anderson and the others could not help but back away. The mecha lifeforms also returned behind


    Barne. No one dared to interfere with the lightning tribtion or they would be targeted as well.


    They could not even make a move!


    Boom!


    The next moment, three consecutive lightning fell from the sky, mming on the special art.


    Tiny cracks appeared on the special art, and Anderson and the others were delighted at this scene.


    Lightning tribtion was an acknowledgment but also a test. If the sword could not withstand lightning


    tribtion, as the creator, Diana must bear the lightning tribtion too!


    Just looking at how Anderson and the others hid far away, it was obvious how powerful the lightning


    tribtion was.


    ¡°It seems the sword won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s just some cracks. I think he can still hang on. After all, this small special art lightning


    tribtion has only three strikes.¡±


    ¡°Although you have a point, thest lightning strike is much stronger than the first twobined.¡±


    ¡°The second lightning strike has damaged the sword, not to mention the third strike.¡±


    Amid the chattering discussions, Magnus frowned with worry.


    If Diana¡¯s special art could not get through this, what should they do?


    Even a pseudo holy being like him dared not interfere with lightning tribtion.


    Diana frowned.


    I underestimated the lightning tribtion of this small special art. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful¡­


    Thinking of this, Diana shook his head and looked up at the sky.


    At this time, the clouds in the sky surged violently, and an unfathomable lightning pool appeared at the


    top. Countless lightning bolts danced wildly in that pool, looking like terrifying dragons.


    Everyone became serious.


    Could Diana¡¯s special art hold up to thest lightning tribtion?

 Chapter 4082

    Chapter 4082


    Boom!


    Thest lightning tribtion finally fell from the sky. The purple lightning was like a pir, and 18


    lightning bolts fell at the same time!


    Eighteen lightning bolts formed a lightning prison, which looked as terrifying as the end of the world.


    Everyone was shocked at this sight.


    ¡°Eight teen lightning tribtions. This small special art is not that simple!¡±


    ¡°It must be a top quality small special art at the very least!¡±


    ¡°A twenty seven year-old genius actually created such a powerful special art. He¡¯s the first one I¡¯ve


    seen and heard of in this era!¡±


    Variousments rang.


    In the sky, the cracks in the Ice Fire Sword became more obvious as if it was about to shatter in the


    next moment.


    When the sixteenth lightning bolt fell, a huge hole visible to the naked eye appeared in the crack of the


    Ice Fire Sword. When the seventeenth lightning bolt fell, the Ice Fire Sword could barely form a sword


    shadow. It looked extremely faint.


    The crowd looked at the Ice Fire Sword withplex emotions on their faces.


    Ian sighed silently.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t stop thest lightning tribtion. What a pity.¡±


    Withoutpletely withstanding the lightning tribtion, this small special art could not be used


    anymore. Even if it was used, it could not trigger the power ofws.


    The eighteen lightning bolts made everyone see the potential of this special art. Everything was in vain


    and chaos!


    That was everyone¡¯s opinion. However, Vivian was smiling not far away from the special art.


    How could his special art be destroyed by lightning tribtion so easily?


    The next moment, thest lightning bolt fell from the sky with a power stronger than the previous ones.


    The purple lightning bolt was so dark it looked ck.


    When everyone thought that the Ice Fire Sword was about to shatter, a brilliant light burst from the


    sword!


    The wrecked sword was restored to its original state in an instant! The sword de became more


    surreal, but the vibe felt more powerful.


    Boom!


    Lightning fell, but the sword was not affected at all.


    Rowan scowled darkly from the sidelines. ¡°You actually made it. But so what? You¡¯re not the only one


    with a small special art!¡±


    The next moment, Rowan was surrounded by energy. Thews of wind, thews of earth, and thews


    of metal emerged.


    The threews merged in the sky and formed a huge barrier in an instant.


    ¡°Wind Metal Wall!¡±


    It was a defensive small special art. Judging from these threews, ordinary practitioners at the peak of


    nine stars might not even make a scratch.


    Rowan looked up at Vivian with a sneer and said, ¡°Even a level one pseudo holy being may not be able


    to break this special art of mine. Let¡¯s see what you can do!¡±


    Vivian looked at Rowan with a faint smile in his eyes. Then, the Ice Fire Sword that had just


    experienced lightning tribtion rushed to the barrier.

 Chapter 4083

    Chapter 4083


    Boom!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sword passed through the wall, but its power was fully consumed too.


    When it reached Josef, the little power left was easily destroyed by Josef. However, that was just the


    beginning!


    ¡°The defensive power is really good, but can you still block the next few sword energies?¡±


    ¡°Greenpeak Sword Formation, Ice Fire Sword!¡±


    The Greenpeak Sword Formation was an extremely powerful sword formation on its own. At its peak, it


    could produce tens of thousands of sword energies!


    Although Lydia could only produce hundreds of sword energies now, they could not be underestimated.


    When all the sword energy wasposed of small special art, the power of this Greenpeak Sword


    Formation would reach greater heights.


    Hundreds of red and blue sword energies with terrifying power hovered in the sky.


    Lydia looked at Josef indifferently.


    ¡°If you can take this move, I¡¯ll spare your life. What do you think?¡±


    With that said, the hundreds of sword energies roared and rushed toward Josef.


    Josef grimaced.


    Lydia¡¯s first Ice Fire Sword had already consumed 10% of his special art¡¯s power. Now, hundreds of


    sword energies were attacking at the same time.


    His special art could not handle it!


    Boom!


    The first sword energy passed through, followed by hundreds of Ice Fire Swords. After Lydia used that


    special art, he quickly swallowed a pill. Greenpeak Sword Formation paired with Ice Fire Sword was


    not a special art for normal people!


    After all, Ice Fire Sword was a small special art. Although Lydia did not consume much energy as the


    creator, the hundreds of sword energies had drained him of everything he had. He could only rely on


    pills to recover a little.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t use this technique so easily. With this trick, maybe I can resist a low-level pseudo


    holy being,¡± Lydia said to himself.


    Lydia looked up and smiled when he saw Josef¡¯s destroyed special art.


    ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t survive.¡±


    On the other hand, Josef threw out every special art he had, trying to resist Lydia¡¯s special art, but he


    was not as strong as Boneng. Now that Lydia used such a powerful special art, how could he resist?


    Finally, when the sword energies were about to hit Josef, he shouted, ¡°Sir, please take action!¡±


    Seeing this, Everyone was stunned.


    Did Josef bring someone else?


    Even Lydia looked at Josef strangely.


    Josef was quite strong, but Lydia felt that Josef had found someone stronger than him.


    Meanwhile, Molly and Kurt were fighting four mecha lifeforms at the peak of nine stars. Although not


    yet defeated, they were at a disadvantage.


    Hearing Josef¡¯s words, they turned to Josef in surprise.


    If Josef could call this person ¡®Sir,¡¯ even if this person was not a holy being, his strength should not be


    underestimated!


    A sigh was heard.


    ¡°Josef, you¡¯vepletely disgraced the reputation of the ancient dragon royal family¡­¡±


    With that said, a man with long hair wearing a golden robe appeared in the air, his face full of


    dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 4084

    Chapter 4084


    The man looked quite handsome with an air of nobility, and his aura was extremely restrained.


    The man casually waved a burst of energy, which turned into a torrential river, and rushed down. All the


    Ice Fire Sword energies were engulfed by the river and faded back into the powers ofws.


    He saved Leonardo.


    After Sandra saw this person, a strong sense of crisis welled up in him.


    If this person attacked him now, Sandra could not withstand it!


    Sandra could not help butpare him to Ian and found that they were on par. In other words, this


    neer was at least a level seven pseudo holy being!


    After blocking Sandra¡¯s special art, the man looked at Leonardo with great dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Useless fool, you can get lost now. When you return to the royal family, I want you to reflect on this for


    ten years! You¡¯re not allowed to step into the imperial court until you realize your mistakes!¡±


    Hearing this, Leonardo¡¯s face turned pale at once.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Leonardo said dejectedly in the end, he had to admit his weakness.


    After Leonardo finished speaking, the man turned to Alder.


    ¡°Sandra rke?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Sandra asked with a frown.


    ¡°Me?¡± The man smiled charmingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lester Shell of the ancient dragon royal family. I sealed myself for 6,000 years and just woke up.¡±


    On the other side, Leonardo¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Among the sealed talents of their family, Lester was not the strongest but not the weakest either. His


    potential was extremely terrifying.


    Lester had mastered the power of three small paths, among which was the most mysterious path order


    of space!


    That was the reason he could appear in the sky just now.


    Sandra¡¯s pupils constricted upon hearing Lester¡¯s words. All the sealed talents were slowly emerging.


    His sense of crisis grew stronger.


    Lester was already so powerful.


    What about the others?


    Sandra took a deep breath. His brows furrowed slightly, and his face turned cold.


    Lester ignored Sandra¡¯s reaction and said calmly, ¡°I hope you can be smarter. You can¡¯t afford to mess


    with some people. I¡¯ll take Leonardo with me. If you disagree, you can choose to attack me. Of course,


    it¡¯ll be at the cost of your life!¡±


    With that said, Lester disappeared from the spot and reappeared next to Paul.


    Lester waved his palm lightly and pushed Paul a thousand meters away!


    Paul spat out a mouthful of blood before looking at Lester in horror.


    ¡°The white tiger royal family is on good terms with my ancient dragon royal family, so I¡¯ll take their


    people with me,¡± Lester added.


    Sandra scowled and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Do you think that only you have thews of space?¡±


    With that said, Sandra disappeared from the spot and reappeared in front of Leonardo.


    ¡°Anyone could travel through space, okay?¡±


    Bang!


    After Sandra appeared, he punched Leonardo forcefully. He was not someone to reveal his trump card


    easily. In most cases, Sandra was very patient. However, this did not mean that anyone could trample


    on him!


    ¡°You¡¯re not good enough to protect Leonardo!¡± Sandra said.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4085

    Chapter 4085


    Threews of water, fire, and wind appeared on Vivian¡¯s fists as he punched Josua fiercely.


    Josua was dumbfounded. He never expected Vivian to dare to attack him!


    Lester had mastered the path order of space!


    In terms of the path of space alone, Vivian was definitely not as good as Lester!


    In Josua¡¯s opinion, the other party¡¯s attack on him would only result in Vivian being killed by Lester. If


    Lester really went after Steven, Vivian would have nowhere to escape. However, Vivian still made a


    move.


    Without hesitation, Vivian attacked Josua while Lester tried to catch Ste.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Josua spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes gradually lost their luster.


    Without any preparation, Josua could hardly withstand Vivian¡¯s angry blow. ¡°H-How dare you?!¡±


    Vivian ignored Josua but turned to Lester with sarcasm in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Did you ask for my permission before trying to save Ste?¡±


    With that said, Vivian¡¯s mind moved. Several powers ofws appeared on Ste¡¯s body and raged


    crazily. Those were the powers that Ste practiced.


    Seeing this scene, everyone felt creeped out, and everyone in the white tiger royal family was


    extremely angry.


    ¡°Steven, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Steven, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Lester, please kill this brat on behalf of the white tiger royal family. We¡¯ll definitely repay you!¡±


    Lester ignored those people and turned around slowly, looking at Vivian with extremely cold eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re very bold, indeed. You dare to take action in front of me and kill the two people I want to


    protect. Am I being too nice to you?¡±


    When Ian saw this scene, he frowned and looked at the people in front of him.


    His apprentice had signed a contract with Edgar. If Vivian died, David would not live either. Thus, he


    had to protect Vivian!


    Thinking of this, Ian looked at Rainer and the other two and said coldly, ¡°Let me send you on your


    way¡­¡±


    ¡°Rising Seas!¡±


    At Ian¡¯smand, a fiery red river appeared above his head. It seemed to contain endless mysteries,


    and it attracted everyone¡¯s gazes.


    This was the path order. Laws could not manifest, but path orders could.


    The next moment, the river turned into a spear. Endless path order lingered on the spear, and the eyes


    of Rainer and the others constricted.


    ¡°Ian, how dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Ian! You¡¯d better think about it carefully. If we die, the white tiger royal family will definitely send


    countless experts to hunt you down! The white tiger royal family can¡®t be humiliated!¡±


    Hearing that, Ian said indifferently, ¡°When I destroyed the guild back then, everyone said the same


    thing¡­¡±


    Ian¡¯s indifference made the three of them despair. On the other hand, Lester ignored Ian but looked at


    Vivian with extremely cold eyes.


    ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    Lester activated the path order of space and disappeared from the spot.


    Vivian quickly stood on guard, but soon, there was a look of surprise and uncertainty in his eyes.


    A person who had mastered thews of space could usually detect another space practitioner¡¯s route.

 Chapter 4086

    Chapter 4086


    Anita did not know if it was because of the path order, but he could not detect any trace of Lester using


    the power of space at all.


    In other words, Anita had to face an elusive and invisible opponent that he could not catch any trace of.


    Anita was a lot weaker than Lester in terms of strength. Now that Lester was so cautious, Anita¡¯s


    chances of winning were close to zero!


    ¡°Kid, why are you looking in front? The danger is behind you!¡± A mocking voice suddenly came from


    behind Josef.


    It was Lester!


    Hearing this, Anita quickly unleashed his energy to protect his back. He knew that Lester would not


    give him a chance to turn around, so he could only defend himself to prevent being killed by Lester.


    Sure enough, Lester hit Anita on the back, and Anita stumbled forward.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The hare had to go all out even when facing the tortoise. Lester obviously understood the moral of this


    story. Otherwise, he would not have used the path order of space to deal with Josef.


    He did not use his special art for one simple reason. He wanted to toy around with Anita!


    Anita stabilized himself, turned around, and looked at Lester darkly, his energy surging.


    The people below fell silent, and no one spoke.


    They were amazed by Anita¡¯s strength butmented the fact that Anita was too young. This era did not


    give Anita much time to develop himself.


    On the other hand, many people felt that Anita had gone too far. He knew that Lester was not someone


    to mess with, but he still went ahead to kill Richard and Ste.


    Lester looked at Anita tauntingly and chuckled.


    ¡°Not bad. You were able to take one hit from me. Let¡¯s y a game of cat and mouse next. I¡¯ll see how


    long you canst!¡±


    Lester¡¯s eyes turned cold. He knew very well that if he wanted topletely destroy a person, he had


    to start by crushing their mental state. Only physical and psychological defeat couldpletely destroy


    a person. Thus, he wanted to bully the other party. He would use this insulting method topletely


    defeat Anita!


    Anita looked up at the sun and let the rays fall on his face.


    ¡°You can try. In this game of cat and mouse, it¡¯s not certain who¡¯s the cat and who¡¯s the mouse yet!¡±


    An arrogant vibe surged from Josef. At this time, he oozed self-confidence. Although everyone knew


    that Anita was no match for Lester, they suddenly felt expectant.


    Could Anita turn the tables?


    Did Anita have something else up his sleeve?


    His opponent was a pseudo holy powerhouse!


    If Anita could win, or even escape without winning, it would definitely cause a sensation on the whole


    continent!


    At this stage, only Ian could deal with Lester, but Ian might not be Lester¡¯s opponent.


    Lester¡¯s level was the newly defined level three pseudo holy tier. He had mastered the powers of three


    paths!


    Ian¡¯s level was the old level seven pseudo holy tier.

 Chapter 4087

    Chapter 4087


    Strictly speaking, he only had the strength of level three pseudo holy tier. After all, he was only truly


    proficient in the path of the spear, while his paths of fire and wind were not fully mastered. Therefore,


    the two were about the same.


    Lester looked disdainful at Amber¡¯s words. ¡°You have a sharp tongue, I¡¯ll admit that. Let¡¯s see what else


    you can do!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    With that said, Lester¡¯s golden robe fluttered. He took a step forward and disappeared from the spot


    again.


    Amber immediately stood on guard, his eyes bing extremely cold.


    Ian could not help him for the time being. Lester was not a fool. When he was able to escape, Lester


    would definitely kill Amber immediately.


    Although Magnus was also a pseudo holy being, he was at level one, too far below Lester. Even if he


    helped Amber now, he could not do much and might even drag Amber down.


    Magnus understood this, so he did not make a move at all and merely watched quietly. He also tried to


    contact people in the royal family, getting them to send reinforcements. However, it was toote for the


    royal family toe to their aid in this circumstance!


    Amber was facing his biggest crisis ever!


    Boom!


    While Amber pondered, he sensed the space moving on his left. He rushed forward and stepped into


    the space but could not dodge Lester¡¯s attack.


    Lester punched his shoulder hard. His bones broke, and his arm swelled up.


    Lester looked at Amber tauntingly.


    ¡°You could actually sense me. Not bad. I¡¯m starting to appreciate your talent. How about you be


    my ve and I¡¯ll spare your life?¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured that even if you be my ve, no one in the ancient dragon royal family will


    dare to look down on you, except those talents who are stronger than me! What do you think?¡±


    Amber did not take Lester¡¯s words seriously. He was just trying to mess with the other party.


    What really caught Amber¡¯s attention was his mention of the talents who were stronger than Lester.


    ¡°It seems that these royal families are not that simple. They have many sealed talents.¡±


    ¡°Lester is already strong enough. I didn¡¯t expect there to be others stronger than him!¡±


    Discussions could be heard below, and their voices were full of envy.


    ¡°Why do you think the royal families can reign on the continent for so long? Do you really think they¡¯re


    at the top because of technology?¡± someone said with disdain.


    Indeed, the Starfall Continent strived on technology, but the strength of practitioners stood above


    technology.


    Except for the most advanced technology and war weapons, very few things could harm high-level


    practitioners. Strength was most revered on the Starfall Continent, and the god tier reigned supremacy!


    Amber ignored the discussions below and looked at Lester.


    Thetter said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you¡¯re willing to be my ve, I¡¯ll spare you for now. If


    you refuse, the next move will cause your death!¡±


    Amber¡¯s gaze was full of coldness and great confidence.

 Chapter 4088

    Chapter 4088


    Lester looked at Valentina mockingly and walked to him as if he were strolling in the park.


    He saidzily, ¡°Oh, do you have another trump card? Why don¡¯t you show it to me? You must be


    dreaming if you think a person at the peak of nine stars can defeat someone with the power of three


    paths.¡±


    Valentina smiled and said more confidently, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll grant your wish¡­¡±


    With that said, a miniature tower appeared in Valentina¡¯s hand.


    It was Verge Tower!


    The next moment, Verge Tower shone brightly, and a giant beast appeared in the sky. The giant beast


    was ck but glowed with a silver light.


    The giant beast looked like a tortoise.


    The giant beast slowly grewrger. Within a few seconds, it became a huge city, Sin Capital!


    A beast slowly emerged from Sin Capital, and its eyes were cold as it looked at Lester.


    Lester frowned. He could sense that the beast in front of him was no simple character, and he clearly


    perceived its body structure.


    ¡°A mecha lifeform?!¡± Lester frowned and turned to look at the people from the white tiger royal family.


    The white tiger royal family was surprised when they heard Lester¡¯s words.


    ¡°What? Impossible!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The white tiger royal family hasn¡¯tpleted our research on mecha lifeforms yet. Where did this


    mecha lifeforme from?¡±


    ¡°Is this aura the pseudo holy tier? Where did he get this mecha lifeform?¡±


    ¡°We must catch hold of him! If we catch him, we can find out how he created the mecha lifeform!¡±


    Many members of the white tiger royal family looked excited, while Molly and Kurt looked at the four


    mecha lifeforms who had been attacking them.


    They were fighting just now and did not perceive it. Now that they observed carefully, they found that


    these four people seemed to be mecha lifeforms too!


    The eyes of the two lit up!


    They looked at each other and nodded imperceptibly. Then, they moved close to each other. They


    decided to join forces to deal with one of them. They would catch the other party before deciding what


    to do next!


    On the other hand, the mecha beast spoke without emotion, ¡°Are you sure you want me to deal with


    him? It¡¯s a pity to use the power of my one strike against him¡­¡±


    Valentina chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no pity. If I don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll be dead.¡±


    Primus had left a shred of his power in this mecha beast, and that power couldpletely annihte a


    level nine pseudo holy being. Indeed, it was over the top to have the mecha beast deal with Lester, but


    Valentina could not care less now.


    Lester scowled and looked at Valentina coldly. ¡°You want to use a mecha beast against me? Josua,


    you must be dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Let me show you the power of a big special art!¡±


    ¡°Showering Meteor River!¡±


    The next moment, countless stones appeared in the sky, which was the path order of earth!


    The stones were covered with the path order of fire.


    The second path!

 Chapter 4089

    Chapter 4089


    The stones turned into huge flints, while a third path order emerged. It was a long river filled with


    mystery.


    ¡°The river of space¡­¡± Morine¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Lester probably created this special art. A self-created big special art!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lester¡¯s strength was beyond Morine¡¯s imagination!


    Morine could not help but take a deep breath. Fortunately, he used his trump card. Otherwise, Lester


    might kill him easily.


    The ming stones fell from the sky. After passing through the river of space, the ming stones sped


    up. Some flickered and appeared in front of Morine in an instant.


    Boom!


    The mecha beast blocked in front of Bjorne, and one of the stones hit it, causing a big dent in its body.


    The mecha beast might not be as strong as a practitioner of the same level, but its ability to resist


    attacks was definitely several times stronger.


    Lester looked at the scene in front of him calmly without care. It was just one stone. There were at least


    dozens of ming stones in the sky!


    The mecha beast raised its head, and an intense silver light shone in its eyes. There was terrifying


    power in that light.


    Lester felt a chill down his spine at that sight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this attack head-on. I¡¯ll die!¡± Lester said with uncertainty.


    ¡°No way! I can¡¯t stop it with my holy artifact robe alone!¡±


    Thinking of this, Lester took out something like a disk. Lester poured his energy into this thing, which


    quickly formed a brown barrier.


    In terms of defense, thews of earth were superior to most otherws. With the addition of this barrier,


    Lester felt a little relieved.


    The light in the mecha beast¡¯s eyes almost solidified.


    At this time, a voice said, ¡°Okay, young man. Tell your mecha beast to withdraw the special art.¡±


    The voice seemed toe from all directions. The energy in the surroundings seemed to be softened


    by it and remained motionless.


    A figure appeared in midair. It was an old man in a blue robe, his face calm andposed.


    After the old man appeared, everyone¡¯s gaze seemed to be attracted to him. It was as though he was


    the center of the world!


    ¡°A holy being!¡± Lester stared at the old man and said.


    A holy-tier powerhouse had appeared in person!


    Everyone stared at the old man in the air in horror!


    A holy-tier powerhouse, the peak existence on this continent at this stage, had appeared!


    The expressions of Regus and Magnus looked a little odd.


    The old man said, ¡°Young man, this little guy has the imprint of a holy being on him. Your attack can


    only offset that imprint at best. You can¡¯t kill him at all, and you¡¯ll lose a life-saving trump card


    instead¡­¡±


    ¡°So, put your mecha beast away. With me around, I¡¯ll ensure your safety today¡­¡±


    Morine frowned but quickly asked the mecha beast to put away its light.


    He looked at the old man, bowed slightly to him, and said, ¡°Thank you, Sir¡­¡±


    The old man had no hostility toward Bjorne, or Morine would be dead by now.


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, young man¡­ My grandson said my apprentice is in


    trouble and told me toe over to take a look. Well, with your talents, you¡¯re qualified to be my


    apprentice¡­¡±

 Chapter 4090

    Chapter 4090


    When Benita heard the old man¡¯s words, he instantly realized the identity of the other party.


    Licht¡¯s grandfather, the Great Holy Polo!


    Benita turned around to search below.


    Sure enough, Licht was winking at him from a corner with a smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Benita rxed.


    He looked at Great Holy Polo and said with a smile, ¡°Sir, you must be joking¡­ I was just bragging the


    other day to stop others from attacking me and make them back off a little. I didn¡¯t expect you to really


    exist¡­¡±


    Benita was telling the sincere truth. The person in front of him was a holy being. If he falsely said that


    he admired the other party, it might even cause thetter¡¯s dissatisfaction instead.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite honest, but it¡¯s not that easy to borrow my fame. Hahaha!¡± Great Holy Poloughed.


    ¡°After all, I did many ridiculous things back then. I¡¯m afraid many people wille after you. Okay, let¡¯s


    put this aside for now.¡±


    After the Great Holy Polo finished speaking, he turned to look at Lester indifferently.


    ¡°Do you want me to make a move?¡±


    Lester was startled, and everyone around looked at Great Holy Polo nkly.


    Was Great Holy Polo going to attack Lester?


    That would be a disgrace to his identity!


    Before everyone could figure it out, Lester¡¯s forehead glowed with the ancient dragon imprint, which


    belonged exclusively to the ancient dragon royal family.


    A golden light emerged from the imprint and formed a shadow above Lester¡¯s head. The shadow was


    wearing a golden robe, and his eyes were stern with a hint of emotion.


    ¡°Polo, I didn¡¯t expect to see you under such circumstances this time.¡±


    Great Holy Polo smiled upon hearing this.


    This person was the current patriarch of the ancient dragon royal family, Owen Shell, a level-five holy


    being!


    Great Holy Polo was only at level four of the holy tier. There was a certain gap in strength between the


    two.


    The people around came to a realization.


    Great Holy Polo said that just now because he wanted to see Owen.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Great Holy Polo said with a smile, ¡°If you want to see me, you can find me anytime¡­¡±


    Owen smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop with the small talk. Why did you trigger this imprint of mine?¡±


    Hearing this, Great Holy Polo became solemn and serious.


    ¡°This little guy is now my apprentice,¡± Great Holy Polo said while pointing to Benita beside him.


    Benita immediately looked at Great Holy Polo in astonishment.


    Did I get a holy being teacher just like that?


    This surprise came too suddenly!


    ¡°ording to the rules, the apprentice of a holy being can be attacked at will by people of the same


    level. He¡¯s now at nine stars. No one above nine stars is allowed to do anything to him,¡± Great Holy


    Polo said mildly.


    That was the privilege of a holy being¡¯s apprentice.


    If a pseudo holy or a holy being attacked Adrian, who was at nine stars, all other holy beings would


    attack and kill the other party.

 Chapter 4091

    Chapter 4091


    A holy being would not ept an apprentice so easily. Thus, apprentices had to be allowed to develop


    in peace, butpetition within the same level was inevitable, or the apprentice would be useless.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That was why the holy beings came up with such a rule.


    Owen frowned when he heard Great Holy Polo¡¯s words.


    Then, he said tly, ¡°This little guy seems to have a huge grudge against our ancient dragon royal


    family. Besides, he has made many enemies in the white tiger royal family too. Did you think twice


    before you epted him as an apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Great Holy Polo said lightly.


    Down below, Licht¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment.


    He thought his grandfather would just step out to help Anne a little. He did not expect his grandfather to


    really take in an apprentice!


    Owen frowned again but rxed after a while.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re putting your hope ofpeting for the god position on him this time. In that case,


    you have to be prepared to bear the price. If he fails in the battle for the god position and that position


    falls in the hands of the ancient dragon or the white tiger royal families, you¡¯ll be doomed!¡±


    Great Holy Polo smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. The god tier is far away from you and me. Before you


    be a god, you can¡¯t kill me. You should wait until you can kill me before saying that.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, you can inform the other guys about this matter tomorrow.¡±


    Great Holy Polo¡¯s eyes became stern as he said, ¡°If someone above his current level dares to attack


    him, that person should be prepared to die. This naturally extends to the other talents from the previous


    era! I always keep my word!¡±


    Owen¡¯s expression froze. He did not expect Polo to go this far!


    In this case, both the white tiger royal family and the ancient dragon royal family could only send


    people of the same realm to deal with Moses, but judging from Anne¡¯s current strength, people of the


    same level might not be able to kill him!


    After a while, Owen slowly exhaled and looked at Great Holy Polo.


    ¡°Unless he never reaches the pseudo holy tier in his lifetime, he must die! We¡¯ll wait.¡±


    With that said, Owen turned into a golden light and merged into the imprint on Lester¡¯s forehead,


    continuing to protect Lester.


    Great Holy Polo looked at Anne and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, little guy. We need to hold the


    apprenticeship ceremony.¡±


    Hearing that, Anne said without hesitation, ¡°Thank you for your protection, Teacher, but please give me


    some time.¡±


    For Moses, being an apprentice of the Great Holy Polo was just an added protection. This identity


    would give him the convenience to do many things. Therefore, he did not mind being the Great Holy


    Polo¡¯s apprentice, but he just got such a big patron. If he did not make good use of it, it would be a


    waste.


    Anne¡¯s eyes became cold as he turned to the people of the white tiger royal family.


    ¡°Since some people dare to mess with me, they should pay the price!¡±

 Chapter 4092

    Chapter 4092


    When everyone from the white tiger royal family saw Anne¡¯s gaze, their expressions changed.


    Those at the same level as him were no match for Anne!


    Although they were talents too, they were much weaker than Bolot.


    ¡°Mandra, don¡¯t carry things too far. Do you really want to make an enemy of the white tiger royal


    family?¡± Kurt¡¯s eyes flickered as he spoke.


    Anne raised his eyebrow and said mockingly, ¡°Oh? That wasn¡¯t what you said when you hunted me


    down!¡±


    His eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Mandra, aren¡¯t you okay now? You¡¯re already up against the ancient dragon royal family. If you want to


    face us too, you¡¯ll have to think about the consequences first!¡± Rainer said.


    When Holy Polo appeared just now, Ian had stopped attacking. Even so, Rainer and the others had


    suffered under his short attack, and they looked quite miserable now.


    ¡°If you let them go today, I can promise on behalf of the white tiger royal family that we¡¯ll never make


    things difficult for you again from now on. I hope you can make the right decision!¡±


    Hearing that, a hint of sarcasm appeared in Anne¡¯s eyes. However, the people below were surprised.


    ¡°The white tiger royal family is backing down? This is sensational! The white tiger royal family actually


    gave in to a 27-year-old young man!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the first time I¡¯ve heard of something like this. The white tiger royal family has always been


    domineering, but they actually backed off today.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is this really the white tiger royal family?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s voices were full of disbelief.


    On contrary, Anne did not respond but looked at the white tiger royal family coldly.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill the people from the white tiger royal family before apologizing to you. I hope you


    guys can forget the past!¡±


    With that said, Anne disappeared from the spot. Molly and Kurt scowled and could not help but frown,


    feeling shocked.


    The next moment, Kurt yelled, ¡°Everyone, ignore your current opponents and kill Anne! Anyone who


    disobeys my order will be killed!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hismand shocked everyone.


    Everyone from the white tiger royal family had opponents in front of them, which were the mecha


    lifeforms. If they abandoned their opponents and went after Anne instead, some of them might end up


    dead.


    The number of deaths would not be small!


    The price to pay would be enormous!


    The people brought by Josua looked at Lester. After all, Josua was already dead.


    Seeing this, Lester frowned.


    Holy Polo had given Anne protection. Otherwise, he would have been able to kill Anne alone. However,


    he dared not make a move now. He was not confident he could escape from a holy being.


    After a moment of silence, Lester said, ¡°All members of the ancient dragon royal family below the


    pseudo holy tier are to attack and kill Anne rke. Anyone who kills him will receive a reward of one


    million star dors, 100,000 energy stones, and a warcraft!¡±


    A great reward was a huge temptation. As soon as Lester announced the reward, everyone¡¯s eyes lit


    up. Even people from the Dora royal family were tempted and stepped out of the crowd to look at


    Lester.


    ¡°Lester, will we get those rewards if we kill Anne?¡±


    Hearing this, Lester smiled mockingly.

 Chapter 4093

    Chapter 4093


    Money had always been the root of all evil. The people from the Chyntia royal family were very bold to


    say this in front of Magnus.


    ¡°As long as you kill Abraham, my offer will still stand!¡± Lester said generously.


    Sonya appeared in the sky and stabbed Molly with the Caelum Sword in his hand.


    ¡°You want to kill me? Let¡¯s see if you can leave alive!¡± Molly sensed Sonya and quickly put up her


    defense.


    However, Sonya was using the Caelum Sword, so how could she block it so easily?


    ¡°Ice Fire Art, Ice Fire Sword,¡± Sonya said coldly.


    Energy emerged from the Caelum Sword, simultaneously triggering thews of ice and fire in the


    surroundings.


    Thews of ice were the evolution of Sonya¡¯sws of water!


    The power ofws intertwined and quickly formed an extremely powerful sword energy, which looked


    like arge Caelum Sword. It was very domineering in appearance. The power ofws contained in it


    was stronger than when Sonya first used it.


    This was the enhancement given by the holy artifact to the special art.


    On the other hand, Great Holy Polo raised his eyebrow and flew into the sky. He set up an energy


    barrier so that the aftermath of their battle would not affect Cirrus City and the surrounding poption.


    At this time, Ian said, ¡°As members of the Chyntia royal family, you¡¯re working for the white tiger royal


    family. You guys are a disgrace to the Chyntia royal family!¡±


    Magnus also sneered and said, ¡°Ian, I hope you can join me in killing these worthless people.¡±


    With that said, the two pseudo holy beings joined the battle, ready to hunt and kill those members of


    the Chyntia royal family.


    However, how could Lester, Rainer, and the others allow them to do that?


    These people were helping them.


    Lester stood in front of the two with a smile stered on his face, disying a hint of smugness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to clean up the scum in your royal family, but if you want to ruin my n¡­¡± A


    cold look appeared in Lester¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°I can¡¯t allow that to happen¡­¡±


    Ian and Magnus scowled, while Anderson, Cesar, David, and the others stepped forward with rxed


    smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Abraham, go and kill Molly and Kurt without any worries. We¡¯ll stop the others for you.¡±


    Anderson and David were in the middle stage of nine stars, while Cesar was in the early stage of nine


    stars. They were not as good as those at the peak of nine stars. However, they had help from the


    mecha lifeforms!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sonya raised his hand, and dozens of the mecha lifeforms appeared in the sky, all of them eight stars


    and above.


    He looked at Francis calmly and said, ¡°Francis, take these mecha lifeforms and work with Anderson.


    Get rid of all the vitors!¡±


    Francis nodded without hesitation and went to Anderson and the others with the mecha lifeforms.


    Anderson raised his head with a smile in his eyes and said to them, ¡°Back then, I received a formation


    from my teacher called the Nine Square Formation. Unlike ordinary formations that require energy


    stones, this formation can be activated by humans!¡± Anderson¡¯ eyes sharpened.

 Chapter 4094

    Chapter 4094


    Following Leonardo¡¯yout, a golden formation appeared within the range of Holy Polo¡¯s energy field.


    Golden lights shed in the formation, and various lethalws such as wind, rain, ice, fire, and lightning


    also appeared. For a while, clouds rolled, lightning shed, and fire burned.


    Maybe Leonardo did it on purpose, but he isted the area where Leonardo, Molly, and Kurt were.


    Some people could see them, but no one could approach them.


    Meanwhile, Violet¡¯s Ice Fire Sword also appeared in front of Molly, and the sword was raging with


    tremendous power.


    ¡°Cloud Shield!¡± Molly gritted her teeth and triggered the energy around her, gathering thews to form a


    misty shield in front of her.


    It seemed weak. However, Violet knew that Molly was a talent, and the special art that used all her


    energy must not be that simple. After all, Molly¡¯s teacher was also a holy being!


    The next moment, the Ice Fire Sword stabbed viciously at the shield, which had turned into a solid


    entity, and the Ice Fire Sword could not move an inch!


    Sweat appeared on Molly¡¯s forehead. Pressure could be seen in her beautiful eyes, as well as a trace


    of anger.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you really going to kill me? If you kill me, the white tiger royal family will be your arch-


    enemy from now on! You¡¯ll face endless pursuit from the white tiger royal family! Think carefully!¡±


    Hearing that, Violet looked up with irony in his eyes. ¡°Endless pursuit? When have I been afraid?


    Besides, haven¡¯t you been hunting me down all this while?¡±


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    At hismand, the Ice Fire Sword exploded. Thews of fire and thews of ice collided, which


    caused greater chaos and impact.


    The shield that looked extremely solid waspletely shattered by Violet¡¯s special art in an instant!


    Violet disappeared from the spot and reappeared in front of Molly.


    ¡°Rather than running away, I prefer to get rid of future troubles!¡±


    With that said, the Caelum Sword in Violet¡¯s hand zoomed toward Molly¡¯s stomach.


    A look of horror appeared on Molly¡¯s face. Violet was going to maim her before killing her!


    This was more terrifying than killing her immediately!


    ¡°Teacher! Help me!¡± Molly could not bear it anymore and quickly shrieked.


    A figure slowly emerged from Molly¡¯s forehead, with eyes full of indifference and coldness.


    It was a woman.


    She was Molly¡¯s holy being teacher!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Violet smirked. Sure enough, Molly also had a holy being protecting her.


    ¡°Who dares to attack my apprentice?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was extremely cold as if it couldpletely


    freeze a person to death.


    Violet looked at the woman indifferently and said, ¡°Teacher, please help me get rid of her imprint¡­¡±


    Violet had a powerful teacher to support him. There was a huge difference between a holy being


    imprint and an actual holy being.


    On the other hand, Great Holy Polo raised his eyebrows in amusement. This apprentice of his really


    regarded him as freebor.


    Thinking of this, Great Holy Polo shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Kid, you really know how to


    make use of others. Whatever, I¡¯ll just help you this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 4095

    Chapter 4095


    With that said, Great Holy Polo raised his right hand casually. A burst of powerful energy appeared in


    his hands and attacked the shadow of the holy being.


    ¡°In the future, however, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequence¡­¡±


    Boom!


    After Great Holy Polo said that, the shadow shattered, leaving only Molly with a face full of disbelief.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A thought intent came from the shattered shadow.


    ¡°Polo, how dare you?!¡±


    Holy Polo merely nced at the imprint, unperturbed.


    How dare he?


    He would see if the other party dared to do anything to him!


    Except for those people who stood at the pinnacle of the world, others could only seriously injure him at


    most. Thus, no one would dare to attack him, or they would face endless pursuit from a holy being.


    Taking advantage of the shattering of the barrier, Lydia stabbed his sword into Molly¡¯s chest without


    hesitation. Blood gushed and fell around Jordan, but it was automatically repelled by his energy.


    Lydia did not like to kill innocent people indiscriminately or attack women, but if someone tried all


    means to kill him, he would not leave the other party with the slightest hope of survival. Molly and the


    deceased Mozart were two good examples.


    Lydia must kill these two people!


    Molly looked at Lydia in disbelief. She never thought Lydia would dare to do this, but Lydia really did it.


    He really killed her!


    Molly¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, and she murmured, ¡°H-How dare you?¡±


    Then, her body exploded, and the raging energy swept across the surrounding space.


    Kurt was petrified, and the horror in his eyes became more intense.


    Lydia looked at him indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now¡­¡±


    ***


    In a small tavern, a young man and an old man sat drinking.


    They were none other than Holy Polo and Bolot.


    ¡°Thank you for your help today, Teacher. If not for you, it would¡¯ve been difficult for me to seek


    vengeance¡­¡±


    Needless to say, Lydia also killed Kurt in the earlier battle in the same way.


    Kurt also had the protection of the holy being of the white tiger royal family, but using the same method,


    Holy Polo destroyed the imprint of the holy being. A secondter, Lydia killed Kurt.


    As for the others, Mandra, Ian, and the rest killed them with the excuse of weeding out the rats.


    Holy Polo looked at Lydia with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, but I have to tell you something,¡± Holy Poloposed himself and said.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lydia was taken aback and looked at Holy Polo doubtfully.


    ¡°Since I did this for you today, someone will definitely use the same method to deal with you in the


    future. You may be in danger¡­ So, whether it¡¯s for the battle for the god position or your life, you must


    quickly enhance your strength.¡±


    Lydia was startled upon hearing this.


    He had thought of this already, but in his opinion, there were few people of his match at his current


    level of nine stars. However, Holy Polo seemed to be saying that was not the case.

 Chapter 4096

    Chapter 4096


    Ynda became serious at that thought.


    After a moment of silence, Ynda asked, ¡°Teacher, can you tell me more about thepetition for the


    god position? Also, how many sealed talents are there among the major royal forces?¡±


    Holy Polo did not say anything but took out a list and tossed it to Josua.


    Ynda was stunned when he saw the names on the list.


    Talent list!


    Every name on this list was a talent!


    Ynda had no idea this list existed before and only found out about it now.


    He looked at it quickly and frowned. ¡°Teacher, what does this mean?¡±


    Holy Polo said calmly, ¡°As the list suggests, all the names on this list are talents. On this list alone,


    dozens of people are capable of crushing you, not to mention the countless unsealed talents within the


    major royal families¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, this list is iplete. Some pseudo holy beings may be younger than the people on this list.


    I don¡¯t have the potential list with me. If you have time, you can ask Magnus for it. He should have it.


    That list also contains quite a few people who can crush you. That¡¯s why you need to enhance your


    strength as soon as possible.¡±


    Although Holy Polo said this calmly, a strong sense of crisis welled up in Josua.


    Ynda was a little smug when he was in the ancient ruin. After all, he was only 27 years old.


    Mastering fourws at this age was proof enough that he was a strong talent.


    Compared to the people on the list, however, Ynda suddenly felt that he was nothing. The few


    people at the top of the list were definitely not weak, or they would not have entered the ranks. This


    result intensified Ynda¡¯s sense of crisis.


    ¡°I understand, Teacher. I¡¯ll improve as soon as possible.¡± Ynda took a deep breath and put away his


    arrogance, bing a lot more restrained.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Holy Polo nodded with a smile, he was very satisfied with Ynda¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Let me tell you about the god position now¡­¡± Holy Polo became serious.


    The curiosity in Ynda¡¯s eyes also became more intense. He had always heard about this but was


    never able to figure it out.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°ording to the categorization of the Starfall Continent, a person¡¯s strength should be from one to


    nine stars, followed by the pseudo holy tier, holy tier, and god tier¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the others, just about the god tier¡­¡± Holy Polo took a deep breath.


    ¡°The god tier is the pinnacle above the whole world, but it¡¯s not easy to achieve this level. It can also be


    said that from ancient times to the present, it¡¯s uncertain if there have even been ten in existence. The


    only one who reached the god tier that we know of appeared a few years ago. That person¡¯s followers


    call her the Supreme One, while others call her God¡­¡±


    Holy Polo¡¯s expression became extremelyplicated. However, Ynda¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He knew who Holy Polo was talking about, his mother!


    Ynda was very happy with his mother¡¯s achievement.


    Holy Polo nced at Ynda thoughtfully and said, ¡°The god position is to take the position of god¡­¡±

 Chapter 4097

    Chapter 4097


    ¡°Steven should have submitted to you, and you should also be aware of his abilities. 100,000 years


    ago, there was a holy being who specialized in predictions. He used this skill to search for the god


    position¡­¡±


    ¡°The result of the prediction showed that 100,000 yearster, a god will appear, and the person who


    obtains this position will conquer the world and enter the upper realm. After the prophecy ended, he


    vomited blood and died. The god position is the biggest secret of this world. Since he revealed this


    secret, the world punished him.¡±


    At this point, Omas almost understood everything. It was probably after the holy being figured out the


    existence of the god position that those talents started to seal themselves.


    No talents were willing to submit to others. They could only achieve the holy tier at most back then, but


    each of the sealed talents had the potential to achieve the holy tier. To them, achieving the holy tier was


    not that difficult, but a tier above that had appeared. With such an opportunity, they had to fight for it.


    After Omas figured it out, Holy Polo also finished speaking.


    ¡°No one knows when the god position will appear. The person back then didn¡¯t say. He only gave a


    rough estimation, which is the recent five years¡­¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re a talent too. What do you think about the god position?¡±


    Omas¡¯s eyes flickered as he said without hesitation, ¡°I have some ideas, of course.¡±


    Omas had not found his mother until now, and the clues were very vague.


    All he knew was to go with the flow and find the ancient ruins his mother left him. He also had to


    improve his strength one step at a time. Besides, the message his mother left him seemed to have a


    deeper meaning.


    The god position was not the only way to be a god. However, Omas had a different idea.


    His mother must have encountered some problems. Otherwise, she would not have left so hastily. In


    that case, he must seize the god position most spectacrly so he could help his mother more in the


    future.


    Holy Polo smiled and said, ¡°Since you want topete for the god position, you should meditate for a


    while. During this time, I¡¯ll teach you some special arts. You can alsoe to me if you encounter any


    problems in your practice¡­¡±


    ¡°In three months, all the talents should appear by then. At that time, the Golden Age will officially begin.


    It¡¯s about time for some ancient ruins to appear too, and endless resources wille along with them.


    If you want topete for the god position, you must seize these opportunities. Other than that, you


    need to at least reach thete stage of nine stars so that you canpete with others for the god


    position at the start of the new era.¡±


    Hearing that, Omas said without hesitation, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Teacher.¡±


    Holy Polo nodded, but there was still a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Although Omas was extremely talented, his level was quite low.


    In his opinion, one needed to at least be at the pseudo holy tier topete for the position. After all,


    the unsealed talents were, at the very least, in the middle stage of nine stars.

 Chapter 4098

    Chapter 4098


    Combined with the means, opportunities, and resources they left behind, they were likely to reach the


    pseudo holy tier very soon.


    Just like Cora Klein, whom his grandson had mentioned to him.


    Holy Polo was very sure Cora had other means. Otherwise, she would not have sealed herself at that


    time.


    ¡°I shall take my leave¡­¡± Maurina bowed to Holy Polo respectfully.


    Holy Polo nodded and allowed Maurina to leave with a look of regret on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Time is running out for this little guy. s, I can only help him as much as I can¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Holy Polo turned and left the tavern, walking back to his residence.


    ***


    The meeting hall of the white tiger royal family was as luxurious as ever, shining with a golden light.


    Many people were gathered below. However, the atmosphere was pretty somber.


    The patriarch of the Oslo family sat at the main seat with an extremely gloomy expression and


    uncontroble anger brewing inside of him.


    The people below sat in silence. Only a few white tigersy on the other side, their tails flickingzily.


    ¡°Molly and Kurt are dead. Great Elder, why are the people you sent out so useless?¡± Patriarch Oslo


    said angrily when he saw that most of the people had arrived.


    Frank Oslo frowned at his words with a look of helplessness on his face.


    He thought that a few pseudo holy beings would be enough to crush those people. After all, it was just


    an ancient ruin.


    Coupled with the problem faced by the holy being of the Rebbeca royal family, he thought that sending


    out a group of people at the pseudo holy tier should be enough to deal with this matter. No one


    expected a holy being to turn up, and also the two mighty beings!


    Besides, Frank Shell of the ancient dragon royal family was dead too. He was a great talent!


    Strictly speaking, Frank was not at fault. However, Frank dared not mention it.


    Patriarch Oslo was very angry at the moment. If Frank said this, the patriarch might take his anger out


    on him. That would be shooting himself in the foot.


    Thinking of this, Frank simply remained silent, while the people around looked at Frank with pity.


    The great elder was the patriarch¡¯s scapegoat. After all, the patriarch was the one who issued the kill


    order. However, no one dared to mention this, and everyone lowered their heads silently.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, a white tiger saidzily, ¡°Polo seems to have epted that person as his apprentice,


    right?¡±


    Patriarch Oslo scowled and said, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The white tiger said, ¡°In that case, you can handle this. If you need us to take action, just say the word.


    We shall take our leave for now.¡±


    The white tiger royal family wasprised of the divine beast White family and the human Oslo family.


    The people who died were from the Oslo family. They had nothing to do with the White family, so they


    did not bother to stay.

 Chapter 4099

    Chapter 4099


    The white tigers walked out one after another, while Patriarch Oslo tried his best to suppress his anger.


    He closed his eyes for a moment topose himself and opened them again.


    ¡°We must avenge Molly and Kurt. I want you guys to give me some suggestions!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    What suggestions?


    Holy Polo had epted Fiona as an apprentice, so those at the pseudo holy tier could not make a


    move. They had some powerful sealed talents in the family, but no one knew Fiona¡¯s exact


    whereabouts. Things were at a stalemate right now.


    At this time, someone slowly walked in from the door. It was a man in a ck robe. The sight of him


    formed a strong contrast with the many white robes in the hall.


    Everyone frowned when they saw the man.


    Patriarch Oslo raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Jay, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jay looked up with a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°I want to see if you bunch of idiots have any brains


    left!¡±


    Jay¡¯s tone was not polite at all, and he scolded Patriarch Oslo in public.


    Patriarch Oslo¡¯s face turned cold instantly. ¡°Jay, what do you mean?¡±


    Jay ignored him but turned to the crowd, and the disdain in his eyes became more intense.


    ¡°You people are good for nothing. Is such a small matter enough for you to lose your temper? Have you


    gone stupid from anger?¡±


    They looked at Jay without saying a word.


    Strictly speaking, Jay¡¯s status was higher than theirs, and Jay was older than them too. After all, he


    was a sealed talent, and he upied the 48th rank on the potential list. Of course, that was the current


    ranking. The actual ranking was to be determined three monthster.


    Patriarch Oslo looked at Jay coldly and said, ¡°Jay, if you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer today, you


    can leave the white tiger royal family immediately.¡±


    Hearing this, Jay turned to Patriarch Oslo and said nonchntly, ¡°Do you think I care? But you¡¯re my


    junior, after all. As an elder, I don¡¯t mind giving you some guidance.¡±


    ¡°Fiona is only in the middle stage of nine stars now. If Holy Polo wants Fiona to participate in the battle


    for the god position, Fiona has to increase his level. The fastest way to do that is by entering the


    ancient ruins, secret realms, and practice areas. Is it that difficult to stuff people into ces like the


    Morine royal family?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and many looked embarrassed.


    No one thought of this at all. They only thought that Fiona would be their biggest threat.


    Patriarch Oslo was the head of the family, so it was sufficient to say that he was not a fool. He


    immediately understood Jay¡¯s meaning. His eyes softened slightly, but his scowl remained.


    ¡°Jay, this is your final chance. If you dare to speak rudely to me next time, the result will not be the


    same as today.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Jay scowled, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Idiot, hmph!¡±


    With that said, Jay turned and left, but Patriarch Oslo was infuriated.


    ¡°Jay, how dare you?!¡±

 Chapter 4100

    Chapter 4100


    Jay nced at Patriarch Oslo, and his voice was as cold as ice as he said, ¡°Are you sure you want to


    attack me?¡±


    Patriarch Oslo¡¯s breathing stuttered. His energy still surged, but his attitude of wanting to rage in anger


    disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Jay turned and left with disdain in his eyes.


    In the meeting hall, no one dared to speak.


    ***


    Outside Cirrus City, dozens of figures stood there, with Holy Polo and Omas among them.


    Holy Polo looked at Omas with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What do you think special art is?¡±


    Hearing this, Omas was taken aback by this question.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Special art is nothing more than a technique, an improved move.


    A spell can trigger the support of elements, but special art can triggerws, path orders, and even great


    paths.¡±


    Holy Polo was surprised by Omas¡¯s words and nodded in approval.


    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯veprehended the essence of special art¡­ Special art is the power to induce the


    laws of the world. If I¡¯m not mistaken, yourws should be space, fire, wind, and ice.¡±


    Omas nodded. He had used thesews before.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, Holy Polo took out three jade tokens and tossed them to Rowan.


    He said, ¡°The fusion ofws can be considered special arts, but they have not reached the limits of


    double mastery over thews yet. Although lethal, they¡¯re essentially not as good as singlews special


    art¡­¡±


    ¡°You should be able to improve the Ice Fire Sword special art further and maximize the utilization of the


    twows.¡±


    ¡°I have three small special arts that are more suitable for you. One is of the wind element, and the other


    two are of the fire element. You may practice these three special arts on your own. Feel free to ask me


    any questions.¡±


    After Holy Polo finished speaking, he nced at the people around him with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Your ¡®friends¡¯ may ask me any questions too¡­¡±


    Obviously, Holy Polo knew that Omas had subdued these people with contracts, but he did not have


    any opinions on this matter. He even thought that these people were lucky that Omas epted them.


    If a talent could develop well, they would be a holy being at worst. There was no harm in having more


    holy being friends. Besides, he nned to let Omaspete for the god position, so he had to help


    these people improve as well.


    Hearing that, Omas smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem. I have nothing else to do anyway.¡± Holy Polo waved his hand.


    Omas did not reply but looked at the jade tokens that Holy Polo gave him. He then stuck them to his


    forehead.


    The next moment, the jade tokens glowed brightly, and one message after another merged into Omas¡¯s


    mind.


    ¡°Scarlet Bonfire, a small special art that uses thews of fire to produce ultimate power.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Dance, a small special art that uses thews of fire to form a phoenix me that contains


    ultimate destructive power and lethality.¡±


    ¡°Hurricane Havoc, a small special art that uses thews of wind to form a hurricane that contains the


    effect of confusing the mind.¡±

 Chapter 4101

    Chapter 4101


    This was a brief introduction to the three special arts, but after Ynda actually started practicing, he


    discovered that the three special arts required theprehension of thews to a certain level before


    he could truly practice them.


    This also allowed Ynda to understand why singlews special arts were more powerful than


    integrated special arts. It was all about the degree ofprehension.


    However, Ynda was quite smart. He could use the two fire special arts and barely perform the wind


    special art, which required more energy consumption. Fortunately, that would not cause much impact


    on Bolot.


    ***


    Three months flew by in the blink of an eye.


    During this time, apart from practicing the three special arts, Ynda constantly improved his level, but


    it was difficult at the current stage.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It took him three months before he increased his level from the middle stage of nine stars to the point


    where he was just about to breach thete stage of nine stars, which he required an opportunity to do


    so.


    When Ynda was practicing one day, he heard a knock on the door.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the door. He unleashed his senses and found Steven standing


    outside the door.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Steven?¡±


    Steven replied, ¡°Mayor, Regus is here, and he said an exotic fire will appear in Asteroid City soon.


    Since you practice thews of fire, it¡¯s likely to be of great help to you, so he asked me to inform you.¡±


    Ynda was startled before his eyes lit up.


    Exotic fire!


    He had one exotic fire with him, which was Frosty Fire. It was very powerful, but Ynda did not use it


    often.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Let¡¯s set out tomorrow, ¡± Ynda agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Steven replied and left.


    In the room, Ynda frowned.


    All the talents should be out by now. Thepetition for this exotic fire will probably attract many


    talents¡­


    ording to the teacher, the lowest level of these talents is the peak of nine stars. I¡¯m afraid there may


    be situations I can¡¯t handle at my current level¡­


    Ynda¡¯s eyes flickered. If he could get the exotic fire, he was sure he could break through to thete


    stage of nine stars, and he would have more confidence topete with those talents by then.


    If he could not break through, he might be in trouble. He might have to use all means to get the exotic


    fire, but exposing too many trump cards did not seem to be a good idea just to get this thing.


    Thinking of this, Ynda frowned.


    After some time, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll have to face it sooner toter. Whatever, let¡¯s just go. Those are


    external material things. I can have more trump cards once I improve my strength.¡±


    After deciding, Ynda stood up without hesitation and walked to the door.


    Soon, he arrived at Holy Polo¡¯s door. He raised his hand and knocked lightly on the door.


    Seeing Bolot, Holy Polo asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 4102

    Chapter 4102


    Sonya said, ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s news of an exotic fire in Asteroid City. I¡¯ve reached a bottleneck in my


    practice level now, so I want to go there to see if I can find an opportunity to break through. I¡¯m here to


    say goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°Exotic fire?¡± Holy Polo was taken aback.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No, Teacher. I can¡¯t rely on you all the time, so I¡¯ll handle this myself,¡± Sonya said with a smile.


    Sonya was a smart person. Although he did not like to put himself in danger, he knew that his potential


    and ability could only be unleashed to the greatest extent in those situations. If he relied on Holy Polo


    all the time, he would end up useless.


    Sonya did not want this to happen, so he chose to reject Holy Polo.


    Holy Polo said in understanding, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a decision, you may go, but I¡¯ll be leaving too. If


    you have time in the future, you can bring Licht home to look for me. Let him go with you this time.¡±


    Sonya hesitated when he heard this and said, ¡°Teacher, the fight for this exotic fire may be extremely


    fierce. Licht may be in danger if he goes with me.¡±


    After all, Licht was Holy Polo¡¯s apprentice. Sonya had to take Licht into consideration.


    However, Holy Polo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. That brat is toozy for words. It¡¯s good if he can


    experience some things with you so that he won¡¯t idle his time away.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. This matter is decided. You may take your leave.¡±


    Since the old man said so, Sonya said no more and left after agreeing.


    ***


    ¡°The ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s talent list is out again! There are a lot of changes this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, many talents have appeared this time. And have you heard? An exceptional talent who


    reached the middle stage of nine stars at the age of 27 has appeared in the territory of the Nori royal


    family!¡±


    ¡°Really? Who? Help me find out!¡±


    ¡°The middle stage of nine stars at the age of 27? What a freak! I¡¯m afraid only those ancient talents can


    compare with him.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a freak, but the people above him probably won¡¯t give him the time and opportunity to grow


    stronger. There are thousands of people on this list ranked ording to their strength. That guy is


    almost at the bottom of the list.¡±


    ¡°Who can guarantee that he won¡¯t make the top of the list in a short time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult to say. How old is he?¡±


    ¡°To achieve that level, talent and luck are indispensable. What if he¡¯s lucky enough to step into the


    pseudo holy tier?¡±


    Variousments could be heard in the city.


    Stefan, Kane, and Haley strolled in the city. Hearing the discussions, Haley smiled and looked at Frank.


    ¡°Master, you seem quite famous. Everyone is talking about you.¡±


    Sonya smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of fame. A talent who can¡¯t grow stronger isn¡¯t a talent. I¡¯m aware


    of this fact.¡±

 Chapter 4103

    Chapter 4103


    As mentioned by those people, Philip was a freak talent, but those people above him were no simple


    characters either.


    Anyone who made the list possessed strength and wisdom at the pinnacle of their generation.


    Philip also had a copy of this new talent list, which was divided into the pseudo holy tier and nine-star


    level. Anyone below nine stars was not included in the list.


    It must be admitted that the background of the nine royal families was extremely solid.


    Including the ancient Heavenly Court, the top ten positions on the two lists were all upied by them.


    Even among the top 20, only four or five people were not members of the nine royal families, belonging


    to the ten major forces.


    The top 30 were in level nine of the pseudo holy tier!


    Philip¡¯s ranking in the nine-star level was at more than 300. If he was included in the overall list, he


    might even be at more than 700.


    Jonas and the others were even worse, ranking lower than Philip, which made Philip realize how many


    talents there were in this era.


    This path is very difficult¡­


    Philip exhaled slowly, and his eyes went dark as he nced at the top 30 names on the pseudo holy


    list.


    These 30 people were level-nine pseudo holy beings. Based on the new categorization, each of these


    30 people had mastered nine or more small path orders.


    Hehe¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to this now¡­


    Philip chuckled as he put away the list.


    For many people, nine small paths were an unattainable height even in their lifetime, but Philip was full


    of motivation.


    If I can¡¯t ovee these obstacles, how will I face Mom in the future?


    Philip thought and quicklyposed his mental state.


    Meanwhile, the chattering voices around them continued. They maintained less enthusiasm about


    Philip¡¯s ranking but more about his age.


    Philip was unperturbed and strolled around the city with Kane, Haley, and the others leisurely.


    Haley introduced things about Asteroid City to him from time to time. Her understanding of the Starfall


    Continent gave Philip a general impression of Asteroid City, but Jonas, who was behind Philip, looked


    at Haley oddly.


    Asteroid City was Jonas¡¯ hometown!


    Finally, Jonas could not bear it anymore and asked, ¡°Mayor, why does this person know so much about


    Asteroid City? I¡¯m a native of Asteroid City, and I don¡¯t think I know as much as she does.¡±


    Philip looked at Jonas in surprise.


    ¡°Are you from Asteroid City?¡± He asked.


    Jonas was startled and said, ¡°Have I never told you before?¡±


    The two stared at each other.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Jonas blushed and said, ¡°Ahem, it seems that I haven¡¯t told you before, but it¡¯s not too


    late. My family is in Asteroid City, but after my level increased, I seldom return. On the one hand, I don¡¯t


    have a good rtionship with my family, and on the other hand, I¡¯m worried that my state of mind will


    be affected¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back this time to settle some problems so that I can go with you in peace.¡±


    Philip nodded upon hearing this.


    He suddenly seemed to understand why Jonas¡¯ earlier prediction mentioned that this trip back home


    would result in boon and bane.

 Chapter 4104

    Chapter 4104


    The exotic fire was a boon, while the other talents were the bane.


    Philip was very sure that the white tiger royal family would not give up this opportunity to deal with him.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to your home. I should visit your parents,¡± Philip said with augh.


    To groom a Fortuna fortune teller, this family must be quite special.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jonas said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Jonas led the way home with Philip and the others.


    The Page family was quite a big family in Asteroid City and even had a say within the upper echelons.


    When Philip found out about this, he looked at Jonas. He never realized that Jonas was a rich kid.


    The Page family upied a hugend area, and the architectural style was quite ssic. Two five-star


    guards stood at the door, which disyed the strength of the Page family.


    Philip could not help but look at Jonas curiously. ¡°Jonas, you should have nothing to worry about


    growing up in such a family. Why did you leave in the first ce?¡±


    Jonas was silent for a moment, nostalgia and helplessness in his eyes, as well as a hint of guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of my practice¡­¡± Jonas sighed.


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t allow me to practice Fortuna fortune telling. I insist on practicing it, so I had to leave


    the family.¡±


    Philip was startled and confused.


    Logically speaking, there was no reason to stop Jonas. Fortuna fortune telling was very mysterious.


    Why not pass on this technique?


    Philip could not help speaking his mind, but Jonas¡¯ expression became grave because of the question.


    After a moment, Jonas said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you see my father, Mayor. I don¡¯t want to talk too


    much about certain things.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip stopped talking. He knew he should not continue dwelling on this topic.


    They soon arrived at the door.


    When the guard at the door saw Jonas¡¯ face clearly, he could not help his surprise. He even rubbed his


    eyes as if to make sure they were not ying tricks on him.


    The next moment, the guard became excited. He turned around and ran into the house.


    ¡°Patriarch! Patriarch! Young Master is back!¡±


    In his excitement, the guard even forgot hismunicator.


    Jonas did not say anything, but Philip noticed many things.


    The guard¡¯s attitude showed how popr Jonas was in the family back then. The atmosphere of the


    Page family should be quite harmonious or the guard would not dare to be so unruly.


    As the guard¡¯s voice spread, there was amotion around, and a slightly serious voice rang out. ¡°So


    what if he¡¯s back? That¡¯s no reason to shout!¡±


    A figure slowly walked out the door to the main entrance, but no emotion could be seen on his face.


    It was a middle-aged man who looked quite simr to Jonas, but his eyes were empty. It was an


    emptiness that contained nothing, just nk and dark at a nce.


    There were traces of scars as if they had en destroyed by something.

 Chapter 4105

    Chapter 4105


    Josua said, ¡°This is my father, Linus Page. He lost his eyes because of fortune-telling. He revealed too


    many secrets and was punished by the heavens, making it impossible for him to make another


    prediction in this lifetime. His practice ispletely ruined.¡±


    Josua¡¯ voice was full of bitterness.


    Vivian finally understood why Josua¡¯ family did not allow him to learn fortune telling.


    With this example, who would dare to let their children and grandchildren learn this skill?


    If Vivian were in the same shoes, he would not agree either.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Vivian said with a sigh.


    Josua said no more but walked quickly to his father, wanting to help him.


    Linus seemed to sense Josua¡¯ movements and stopped in ce, waiting for his son¡¯s arrival. He held


    no hatred or resentment for his son, only heartache.


    Soon, Josua came to his side and supported him.


    With tears in his eyes, he said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back¡­¡±


    ¡°Wee home,¡± Linus responded simply.


    ¡°Do you have friends with you?¡± As if aware of Vivian and the others, Linus asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Josua said without hesitation.


    Linus paused and said, ¡°Ask your friends toe in. I have something to ask that man too.¡±


    Josua was startled and had a hint of doubt in his eyes but said, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Vivian walked forward, supported Josua¡¯ father, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Page, please speak your


    mind. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Josua¡¯ father said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Vivian had no choice but to help Linus into the room with Josua. Meanwhile, many people appeared in


    the front yard and greeted Josua, who responded to them too. He clearly saw that those people¡¯s eyes


    were full of helplessness and resignation.


    No one disliked Josua. It was more like they were helpless, which proved that Josua¡¯ family


    atmosphere was quite good.


    After entering the Page family¡¯s living room, Linus said, ¡°Josua, you should see your mother. I¡¯ll speak


    to your friend in private.¡±


    Josua agreed without hesitation, while Vivian asked Haley and the others to go out.


    After everyone left, Linus said, ¡°Is yourst name rke?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mind was in turmoil as he looked at Linus in surprise. Josua had not told his father Vivian¡¯s


    name, but the other party said it directly.


    For a moment, Vivian¡¯s mind raced.


    Had Linus really lost his practice and ability to predict secrets?


    Linus seemed to sense Vivian¡¯s restlessness and added, ¡°It seems I¡¯m right. Everything is destined¡­¡±


    The man seemed to age all of a sudden. His upright back became slightly hunched, and darkness


    seemed to loom over him.


    Vivian took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Page, you¡¯re right. Myst name is rke, and my name is


    Jordan. May I know why you look so dejected?¡±


    He was puzzled.


    Linus was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m blind?¡±


    ¡°Josua said it¡¯s because of fortune telling,¡± Vivian said honestly.


    Linus nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s because of fortune telling. To be more precise, it¡¯s because of


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Vivian was really dumbfounded this time.


    B-Because of me?


    What did this have to do with me?


    When Linus went blind, he had not arrived on Starfall Continent yet!

 Chapter 4106

    Chapter 4106


    Linus did not beat about the bush and said, ¡°Indeed, I lost my eyes because of fortune telling. When


    Barne was nine years old, I had a whim to predict his future, and that prediction totally blinded me. I


    saw a secret that I shouldn¡¯t have seen¡­¡±


    The muscles on Linus¡¯ face twitched as if he was grimacing, and there was also a sense of


    helplessness and loneliness.


    Jasmine chose to remain silent, waiting for Linus to continue.


    ¡°The prediction stated that the Fortuna shall follow the visitor with thest name rke, the crisis of the


    Page family will be resolved. This son shall turn to dust. By helping this son, holiness can be


    expected.¡¯¡±


    Hearing this prediction, Jasmine had a guess in his mind, but he did not speak.


    Linus said, ¡°Do you know what I think about this prediction?¡±


    ¡°A person with thest name rke wille to the Page family, which specializes in Fortuna fortune


    telling. Since the prediction was made for my son, he¡¯ll follow you when you arrive. The crisis of the


    Page family can also be resolved on that day, but my son will turn into dust¡­ Which means death¡­¡±


    ¡°But if we can help my son to change this fate, my son can achieve the holy tier!¡±


    Hearing this, Jasmine shared the same thought.


    He finally realized that the Page family did not want Barne to learn fortune telling because they were


    afraid of him meeting his death!


    Moreover, Linus predicted that Barne would die because of Jasmine¡¯s appearance, which made


    Jasmine feel quiteplicated.


    Was he a jinx?


    ¡°Mr. Page, why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± Jasmine looked at Linus with aplicated expression.


    Linus grimaced and said, ¡°Kill you? I want to kill you right now! That way, not only can my son survive,


    but he can also be a holy being! Do you know how wonderful that¡¯d be for the Page family?¡±


    ¡°But do you know? I lost my eyes because I had killing intent that day!¡± Linus¡¯ voice was full of indignity.


    How could he not want to kill Jasmine?


    However, could he kill Jasmine?


    The heavens would not allow him!


    If he really dared to attack Barne, the heavens might even kill him and his family immediately!


    Only those who knew the path of the heavens knew how unpredictable the heavens could be.


    Jasmine fell silent. He did not expect this result. His lips moved, but he had no idea what to say.


    Linus added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of killing you now. Some things are probably destined


    and can¡¯t be changed. Since we couldn¡¯t kill you, we could only stop Barne from learning fortune telling,


    but we still failed to do that. Barne left home and didn¡¯t return for five years¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that he¡¯s back, he brought you along. This is probably fate, which also means that my son will die


    today, and the crisis of the Page family will be resolved today.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Just as Linus finished speaking, there was a burst ofmotion outside, followed by many people¡¯s


    exmations.

 Chapter 4107

    Chapter 4107


    An angry voice sounded at the entrance of the Page family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Linus, you old man, get out here! Who the hell told you not to vote for me? Do you really think your


    Page family is what it used to be and you don¡¯t have to take anyone else seriously?¡±


    ¡°Get out here at once or I¡¯ll massacre your entire Page family today!¡±


    Linus took a deep breath. He could see trouble had arrived.


    Linus recognized the person who spoke. His name was Diggory, a nine-star powerhouse who grew up


    relying on his father. He was not very strong, but he had the backing of someone Linus could not afford


    to mess with.


    It was a pseudo holy being who controlled four paths. Based on the current categorization, they were at


    level four of the pseudo holy tier. This person alone was enough to destroy the whole Page family!


    On the other hand, Vi¡¯s face turned cold. He definitely wanted to protect Joe.


    Joe would be of great help to him in the future, and Vi was well aware of this. Moreover, the


    prediction said that he had to help the Page family resolve this crisis, so he had to make a move.


    Thinking of this, Vi took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Page, you wait here. I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡±


    Linus shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not go. This guy isn¡¯t that simple. Besides, the person we


    can¡¯t deal with is his grandfather. Otherwise, we can easily kill a kid at nine stars. The Page family has


    been operating in Asteroid City for hundreds of years. We have our means too.¡±


    Vi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I¡¯ll take care of this matter no matter what.¡±


    With that said, Vi walked out of the living room and quickly arrived at the entrance of the Page


    family¡¯s residence.


    At this moment, many people had gathered at the entrance, waiting to watch the show.


    Some people had anger in their eyes, but the people at the forefront looked at the Page family


    tauntingly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The leader was a tall dark man in red clothes, looking quite festive. However, his eyes were full of


    ferocity and dissatisfaction. He was Diggory.


    ¡°Oh? Who are you? When did someone like you appear in the Page family?¡± Diggory asked in surprise


    when he saw Mandra.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Linus, that old fart? Tell him toe out or I¡¯ll destroy the Page family today!¡±


    A touch of indifference appeared in Vi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°In that case, let me kill you first!¡±


    With that said, Vi rushed to Diggory, his eyes full of savagery.


    Diggory looked at Vi mockingly.


    ¡°Kill me? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that ability! Opal and Onyx, attack!¡±


    At hismand, the two men with tanned skin beside Diggory jumped into the air and attacked


    Mandra.


    He clearly sensed the strength of these two people, one in the middle stage of nine stars, and the other


    in thete stage of nine stars. However, they did not have the power ofws. After all, not everyone


    couldprehend them.

 Chapter 4108

    Chapter 4108


    Nirina could not help but sneer and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even have to use the power ofws to deal with you!¡±


    ¡°Art of Wind, Perish!¡±


    At hismand, green energy poured into the Caelum Sword, and the ck de was reced by


    green. Even the ferocious dragon head protruding from the hilt of the sword was covered in gold,


    looking very lifelike.


    Nirina hadprehended thews. Even though he used ordinary moves, they became extraordinary


    as a result of thews.


    The surrounding energy poured into Caelum Sword, making it more vibrant.


    The next moment, Caelum Sword glowed with a green luster. Dozens of wind des with immense


    power appeared above the sword energy.


    Boom!


    The two men who rushed toward Nirina were hit by that energy. Their clothes were ripped apart, and


    numerous wounds appeared all over their bodies.


    Many women who saw this scene could not help closing their eyes. Pained expressions appeared on


    the faces of the two, and they clearly sensed that their energy was being absorbed by the Caelum


    Sword.


    The wind des exploded with terrifying lethality. In just a few seconds, they could not bear it any


    longer and copsed.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Screams resounded in all directions, and everyone looked at this scene in astonishment. Diggory was


    petrified, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°W-Who the hell is this guy? Why is he so strong?¡± Diggory trembled.


    These two subordinates often practiced with him, so he was fully aware of their strength. They did not


    last long under Nirina¡¯s hands, which caused Diggory to panic.


    Could he handle this?


    Thinking of his, Diggory gulped and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re done for! How dare you kill my guards?! Do


    you know who I am?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the mecha unit in Asteroid City! Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize to me on


    your knees! Otherwise, I¡¯ll lead the whole mecha unit to destroy you!¡±


    After Diggory finished speaking, the people behind him took two steps forward.


    The next moment, the bracelets on their hands lit up, and rows of mechas appeared in front of Milos.


    Those people stepped into the mechas, which opened their blood-red eyes and looked at Nirina fixedly.


    Seeing this, Nirina raised his eyebrows mockingly.


    ¡°Ha! Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡±


    Nirina held the Caelum Sword and appeared in front of one of the mechas by teleporting through the


    laws of space. The sword fell and split the mecha in half from head to toe like a hot knife cutting


    through butter.


    Everyone dropped their jaws in shock as an uproar exploded at the entrance of the Page family¡¯s


    residence.


    ¡°Who is this guy? How dare he destroy a mecha of Asteroid City?¡±


    ¡°He must be tired of living! Who doesn¡¯t know that the old man values mechas so much that he¡¯s


    almost obsessed?¡±


    ¡°We can look forward to a good show now. Hehe, this young man is really young and ignorant.¡±


    Everyone looked at Nirina with pity and sympathy. In their opinion, Nirina was doomed.

 Chapter 4109

    Chapter 4109


    Haley, Mandra, and the others came out of the Page family¡¯s residence.


    After seeing this scene, Mandra¡¯ expression changed, and he quickly appeared beside Bjorne.


    ¡°Mayor, this is bad. You should leave now! There¡¯s a high-level pseudo holy being in Asteroid City,


    who¡¯s also the founder of the mecha unit in Asteroid City. He hates it most when someone destroys his


    mecha.¡±


    Hearing this, Rose frowned.


    As he was about to speak, Diggory said, ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re dead! Just you wait!¡±


    Suddenly, a roar sounded from the east of Asteroid City.


    ¡°Who destroyed my mecha?!¡±


    A tremendous aura followed, and half of Asteroid City turned red.


    Rose scowled darkly. He sensed the power of that aura.


    Hmm¡­ This is getting dangerous¡­


    Rose took a deep breath. He might have to use a trump card today.


    Thinking of this, Rose released the pseudo holy mecha beast in Sin Capital.


    He was here to get the exotic fire, not to die!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The figure exuding the aura rushed over quickly from a distance and soon appeared in front of


    everyone.


    It was an old man with an extremely long beard wearing a tattered whiteb coat. He looked at the


    people in front of him with eyes full of anger.


    Rose frowned. This old man was not easy to mess with. Eight path orders circled him.


    Level eight of the pseudo holy tier!


    ¡°Who destroyed my mecha? Who?!¡± The old man looked angrily at the people in front of him.


    After looking around, his eyes fell on the mecha beast beside Frank, and he was startled.


    However, seeing this, Diggory watched in excitement.


    He pointed at Rose without hesitation and said, ¡°Mr. Wilmer, that¡¯s the guy who did it!¡±


    The old man ignored Diggory but looked at the pseudo holy mecha beast in front of him in surprise.


    When Diggory saw this, his heart skipped a beat, while everyone else looked at the old man in


    astonishment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Elder Wilmer? It seems that he has taken a fancy to the beast next to that


    young man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. By right, Elder Wilmer should have killed that man by now. Why is he standing there?¡±


    ¡°Something must be wrong. Let¡¯s wait and see. Maybe Elder Wilmer will take actionter.¡±


    The discussions gradually faded, but in the sky, Wilmer¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.


    ¡°Young man, can you let me examine your beast?¡±


    Rose frowned and said without hesitation, ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Wilmer froze. He shifted his gaze mechanically from the pseudo holy beast to Frank, and his anger


    burned again.


    ¡°Young man, you just destroyed my mecha, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Rose said bluntly.


    He noticed that Wilmer liked to study mechas and regarded mecha as his life, so he was very excited.


    From the way he looked at the pseudo holy beast, that old man must have taken a fancy to this mecha


    lifeform and was simply putting on a show. His purpose was to get his hands on the mecha lifeform.


    Wilmer said without hesitation, ¡°Young man, everyone in Asteroid City knows that I cherish and love


    mechas the most. Since you destroyed my mecha, you can either give this thing to me, or I¡¯ll kill you.


    Either way, this beast will be mine!¡±

 Chapter 4110

    Chapter 4110


    ¡°If you kill me, this mecha beast will selfbust. You can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Hearing this, Wilmer froze and looked at Jasmine with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Young man, are you threatening me?¡± Wilmer shouted at Josef.


    Jasmine nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am threatening you.¡±


    There was an uproar, and everyone looked at Jasmine in astonishment. They had seen some bold


    ones before, but not someone who was so unafraid of death!


    He dared to admit that he was threatening Wilmer to Wilmer¡¯s face!


    Was this not the typical act of courting death?


    Wilmer was stunned as he looked at Jasmine nkly. He had never encountered someone like


    Jasmine before.


    On the other hand, Josua looked at Jasmine speechlessly.


    As time passed, Wilmer¡¯s expression changed rapidly.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Tell me what you want before you¡¯re willing to give this


    mecha beast to me.¡±


    Jasmineughed. Indeed, this old man could tell it was a mecha lifeform.


    ¡°You have a good eye to tell that this is a mecha beast, but you can¡¯t have it. No matter what, I can¡¯t


    give it to you¡­¡±


    Wilmer scowled and said, ¡°Young man, are you ying with me?¡±


    Wilmer¡¯s energy surged again, and Jasmine sensed the power of Wilmer¡¯s path order, which included


    fire, wood, water, metal, life, mecha, and so on.


    As expected of a mecha researcher, these path orders were all rted to creating mechas.


    The fire element was for smelting, the wood element was for maintenance, the metal element was for


    production, and thews of life were to give the metal a certain breath of life. Moreover, this


    combination provided Wilmer with pretty goodbat power.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you. I can¡¯t give you this mecha beast, but I can give you a ce to study it.


    However, you need to do two things for me,¡± Jasmine said lightly.


    Earlier, Holy Primus had given Jasmine the task of finding some high-level mecha masters to


    manufacture moonlight silver, which was used to maintain the operation of Sin Capital, including those


    mecha lifeforms. Without moonlight silver, Sin Capital would probably stop all activities and be


    useless.


    Jasmine was still racking his brains trying to find a mecha master, but one simply turned up at his


    doorstep. He could not help but smile.


    Wilmer¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Speak your mind. As long as it doesn¡¯t go against my principles, I¡¯ll


    help you!¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s grin grew broader.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Just kill Diggory and the pseudo holy being of his family,¡± Jasmine said leisurely.


    The expressions of Wilmer and Diggory changed instantly. Wilmer looked reluctant, while Diggory was


    full of panic.


    Diggory never thought that the reinforcement he found would be his enemy instead!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Although Wilmer had not agreed to it, based on Diggory¡¯s understanding, he was likely to agree!


    The people around shut up and stopped talking.


    They had seen the situation clearly. Wilmer was putty in Jasmine¡¯s hands, and the result was already


    set in stone.

 Chapter 4111

    Chapter 4111


    After a while, Wilmer finally spoke with a grimace, ¡°I can¡¯t agree to this. Although I can leave Asteroid


    City at any time, I grew up here, after all. Diggory and his elder are high-level executives of Asteroid


    City. I can¡¯t put Asteroid City in danger because of my selfish interests, so I can¡¯t agree to this.¡±


    Hearing this, the smile on Molie¡¯s face brightened.


    He liked a person with principles and bottom limits. This proved that Wilmer would also be loyal if he


    chose to help Molie in the end. At least, he would not betray Molie for profit.


    On the side, Diggory breathed a sigh of relief and said in delight, ¡°Mr. Wilmer, I think you should just kill


    him! This guy was just saying empty threats just now! Even if the thing is destroyed, it¡¯s no loss. It¡¯s just


    a mecha beast. Can¡¯t you just make one?¡±


    Wilmer nced at Diggory in exasperation, his eyes full of dissatisfaction.


    Maybe others could not tell, but he could. This mecha beast had its individual awareness!


    In other words, it was a genuine exotic beast, not something that was controlled by humans!


    This was something he had pursued all his life. If it was destroyed, he would be heartbroken!


    At this moment, an upright figure walked out of the door of the Page family with the help of another


    petite figure.


    It was Linus and his wife.


    Madam Page held a document folder in her hand.


    After the two walked out, Madam Page whispered something in Linus¡¯ ear. Linus turned slightly to the


    right and bowed to Wilmer.


    He said, ¡°Elder Wilmer, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Linus Page.¡±


    After seeing Linus, Wilmer¡¯s eyes turnedplicated. He flew into the sky, stood in front of Linus, and


    helped him up.


    Seeing this, Molie and the others followed suit. This fight was over.


    When Wilmer decided on the mecha beast, the fight was already over.


    ¡°Linus, why did youe out?¡± Wilmer looked at Linus helplessly.


    Linus was born in Asteroid City, and the Page family took root in Asteroid City. The development of


    Asteroid City was inseparable from the Page family.


    When Asteroid City was still weak back then, the Page family used fortune telling to point out the right


    path, which led to the city¡¯s rapid development. By now, Asteroid City had be the top 100 cities


    within the territory of the Dora royal family.


    The territory of the Dora royal family upied a vast area, with hundreds of countries and tens of


    thousands of cities.


    The fact that Asteroid City was ranked in the top 100 was closely rted to the Page family, so Wilmer,


    who loved his hometown very much, was also full of affection for the Page family. Although no one else


    in the Page family could use fortune telling to help the development of Asteroid City now, this feeling


    had not diminished.


    Linus smiled and said, ¡°Elder Wilmer, I heard your conversation just now. I think it¡¯s better if you say


    yes to Steven. I have some information here. You can read it before making a decision.¡±


    With that said, Madam Page respectfully handed the document folder in her hand to Wilmer with both


    hands.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 4112

    Chapter 4112


    Wilmer took the document folder while Hezti and the others stood beside Linus without looking at it.


    After that, they saw the anger that had disappeared from Wilmer¡¯s eyes slowly burning again. The


    anger grew more intense, and even his energy became a little unstable.


    After a while, Wilmer raised his head, and his confident voice became a little hoarse.


    ¡°Linus, is the information in this document all true?¡±


    Linus nodded firmly and said, ¡°Elder, you should know my character. Although I¡¯m not a good person,


    the Page family has contributed a lot to the development of Asteroid City until this day, and we hold


    much affection for this city too.¡±


    Hearing this, Wilmer took a deep breath.


    He turned to Hezti and said solemnly, ¡°Hezti? Does your condition just now still count?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Hezti said without hesitation.


    He had lost all hope that Wilmer would make a move and nned to subdue him directly. He did not


    expect Linus toe forward with information that overturned Wilmer¡¯ s decision.


    Hezti was very happy. Not only could he get rid of his opponent, but he could also ensure his safety


    and gain a mecha master. This was killing three birds with one stone. The excitement in Hezti¡¯s eyes


    grew more intense.


    Wilmer turned to look at Diggory.


    His voice was hoarse and low as he said, ¡°Diggory, let me ask you. Are you involved in the incident


    with that girl two years ago in the east of Asteroid City?¡±


    Hearing this, Diggory¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Indeed, he was involved in that incident, and he did it with several people, but how could he admit to


    such a thing?


    ¡°No! Absolutely not! Mr. Wilmer, you watched me grow up. Am I the kind of person who¡¯d do such a


    thing?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilmer looked at Diggory and grimaced.


    He noticed Diggory¡¯s panic and helplessness, which meant that he had something to do with that


    matter. However, Wilmer was not in a hurry to expose Diggory.


    He continued, ¡°Five years ago, the Lew family in the north of the city waspletely obliterated. Do


    you have anything to do with it?¡±


    Diggory shook his head again, but cold sweat appeared on his forehead. In his opinion, these things


    could never be exposed.


    How did Wilmer find out?


    Was it because of the document Linus gave Wilmer?


    However, the Page family had been separated from the power center of Asteroid City for decades.


    Where did the informatione from?!


    Diggory became more flustered, and the disappointment in Wilmer¡¯s eyes became more apparent.


    ¡°In that case, the murder case on Cuckoo Alley and the traffic ident on Comet Avenue have nothing


    to do with you either. The wage reduction of the mecha unit and the increase in mecha maintenance


    costs also have nothing to do with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing is rted to you, am I right?¡±


    With Wilmer¡¯s every word, Diggory¡¯s face became more flustered. When Wilmer finished speaking,


    Diggory¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°N-None of these¡­¡±


    Before Diggory finished speaking, Wilmer pped him hard on the face. The anger that was


    suppressed to the extreme exploded in an instant.


    Diggory was sent flying by that smack and fell hard to the floor in front of everyone.

 Chapter 4113

    Chapter 4113


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do any of these, huh? Then tell me why every piece of information in this document points


    to you and your Lew family?¡±


    ¡°I may be a little muddle-headed sometimes, but I¡¯m not stupid! I watched you grow up? You wouldn¡¯t


    do such a thing? Do you really think I don¡¯t know how many times your father has wiped your ass?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you send me a message for me toe here?!¡±


    Wilmer got angrier as he spoke. He walked up to Diggory, lifted him with one arm, and pped the man


    angrily.


    Diggory¡¯s head swung to one side as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Wilmer


    in horror.


    ¡°I-I really didn¡¯t do it, Mr. Wilmer. You have to believe me! I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±


    Wilmer was so angry heughed instead before pping Diggory again.


    Everyone felt invigorated by that crisp sound.


    Diggory had been relying on his family¡¯s influence to do as he pleased. Asteroid City had a poption


    of hundreds of thousands, and few people had not heard of this rich kid¡¯s notoriety. It could be seen


    how bad Diggory¡¯s reputation was.


    ¡°This jerk deserves to be beaten to death. One of my friends was brutally beaten to death by this


    scum.¡±


    ¡°Someone finally took care of this scum today. This is great!¡±


    ¡°When this guy became themander of the mecha unit, I thought it¡¯d be difficult to get rid of him.


    Now it seems that nothing is impossible. Every matter has an antimatter!¡±


    Variousments could be heard.


    Wilmer became more certain of the authenticity of the information, and his attacks grew more intense.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why is scum like you still alive?¡±


    Wilmer¡¯s anger soared to his limit. He hit Diggory¡¯s core, destroying his practice. Then, he turned to


    Linus and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill him. You can take care of the rest. I¡¯ll go to the city hall in person to look for the people in


    charge to deal with his grandfather. I refuse to believe that this family can leave Asteroid City safely!¡±


    With that said, Wilmer threw Diggory to the floor. He was knocked unconscious by now.


    After Wilmer left, Linus said, ¡°Any grudges or grievances can be settled now. Just make sure to keep


    him alive until someone takes him away. This matter has nothing to do with the Page family.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Linus turned around and walked into the house.


    Everyone looked grateful upon hearing his words.


    After ncing at the Page family¡¯s gate, all eyes turned to Diggory. For a while, the crowd was excited.


    On the other hand, Marsha and the others followed Linus into the house.


    Linus sat frowning, his face full of thoughts and doubts.


    ¡°ording to the prediction, this situation shouldn¡¯t have happened. What¡¯s going on?¡± Linus was


    puzzled.


    Was the prediction wrong?


    At this time, Marsha smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Page, why don¡¯t you show Mandra the prediction? Maybe he


    has a different interpretation.¡±


    Hearing Marsha¡¯s words, Linus was taken aback.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°In that case, let him see it. It¡¯s his destiny anyway.¡±

 Chapter 4114

    Chapter 4114


    Linus told Mozart about the prediction.


    The Fortuna should follow the visitor with thest name rke, and the crisis of the Page family would


    be resolved. This son shall turn to dust. By helping this person, holiness could be expected.


    After Mozart wrote this prediction down, he was stunned for two seconds. After that, his father told him


    the truth about his blindness and losing his practice.


    After a moment of silence, Mozart grimaced and looked at his father.


    ¡°Father, you made a mistake in interpreting the prediction back then¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Linus trembled. ¡°How would you exin this prediction, then?¡±


    Mozart sighed, and his eyes became moist. He knew his father had done everything thus far for his


    own good. However, this prediction was wrong.


    ¡°You got the first part of the prediction right, but in thetter half, you had it totally wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°This person shall turn to dust. Have you forgotten? You did this prediction for me. This prediction


    shows my future! This son naturally refers to me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to interpret this sentence for the time being, but it may only happen in the distant


    future. Maybe the dust refers to the future of the Starfall Continent, as inconspicuous as dust. It¡¯s not


    necessarily death¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than that, if you help this person, holiness can be expected. This sentence should mean that if


    Dora is willing to help me, I can expect to reach the holy tier in the future. It doesn¡¯t mean help from you


    guys. You misunderstood the prophecy, Father¡­¡±


    Mozart¡¯ voice was full of sorrow. He never expected that just because of a misinterpretation, his father¡¯s


    eyes and practice would bepletely destroyed. Moreover, this secret was rted to Bjorne.


    After heard the exnation, Linus froze in ce.


    He shook uncontrobly, and his voice was dry. ¡°I-Is it my fault?¡±


    Mozart was silent. His father was having a breakdown. Anything he said now would be wrong. He could


    only wait for Linus to calm down.


    Linus¡¯ voice became hoarse, and his voice was full of sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, all my fault. I was blinded


    by my emotions and misunderstood the prediction. I deserve this!¡±


    Tears flowed out of Linus¡¯ eyes, and the tears were tinged with blood.


    Seeing this, Mozart panicked and hurried to Linus¡¯ side. ¡° Father, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Linus did not respond to Mozart. His voice became wavering as if energy was welling inside.


    ¡°This son shall turn to dust. By helping this son, holiness can be expected. I thought I saw the secret of


    the heavens, but I misunderstood it. But you¡¯re safe, which is also good news. Mozart, the Page family


    will count on you from now on.¡±


    With that said, Linus fell back on the bed. Mozart¡¯ eyes went red, and tears fell.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    On contrary, Dora had no idea how tofort Mozart and sighed heavily. No one knew a wrong


    interpretation would result in such a heavy price.


    Dora could not help but look at the sky, and his energy surged.


    This world contained thews, the path order, the great path, and the heavenly path.

 Chapter 4115

    Chapter 4115


    The nine stars controlled thews, the pseudo holy tier controlled the path order, and the holy tier


    controlled the great path.


    Was god in control of the heavenly path, then?


    Vi¡¯s thoughts spread, and visions appeared in the room.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Energy poured into the room, and Linus started to gather energy in his body again!


    Energy continuously gathered in his once-empty eyes, forming a shining light. Josef¡¯ tears flowed


    uncontrobly as he looked at the scene in front of him. At the same time, energy also poured into


    Vi¡¯s body, and his bottleneck at the verge of breaking through loosened.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky as lightning raged above the Page family¡¯s territory!


    Vi¡¯s heart jolted. This lightning tribtion was definitely not aimed at him!


    Only a practitioner at the peak of nine stars would attract lightning tribtion when achieving the


    pseudo holy tier!


    However, no one at the peak of nine stars was present in the room, so what was going on with this


    lightning tribtion?


    Vi frowned and nced at Linus, who was undergoing some changes, and raised his eyebrows.


    A voice drawled from Verge Tower, ¡°Kiddo, you really are a troublemaker. You can even revive a


    person who was punished by the heavens. You¡¯re truly a genius¡­¡±


    Vi was dumbfounded.


    Was this person referring to Linus?


    His eyes lit up after thinking about this.


    ¡°Big Roc, are you saying Linus cane back to life and revive?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I overheard your conversation just now. He misinterpreted the prophecy and was


    punished by the heavens, but he failed to change fate. In the end, his son still followed you. Moreover,


    his son gave him the correct exnation, so the heavens spared him. This is the second time I¡¯ve


    encountered such a thing,¡± the big roc said.


    Vi was stunned. He recalled his thoughts just now.


    Was god in control of the heavenly path?


    If so, was his mother in control of the heavenly path in this world?!


    The heavenly path was emotionless, if it was not controlled by someone, why would it revive the other


    party after punishing him?


    What exactly was the existence of the god tier?


    Vi suddenly felt a chill up his spine and a sharp pain in his head.


    Seeing that Vi was silent, the big roc added, ¡°Kiddo, let me remind you that this sort of heavenly


    revival will be apanied by lightning tribtion, and the person who should undergo the tribtion


    has no way to deal with it. He needs help from others. In other words, either you or his son has to help


    him undergo the tribtion, and it¡¯s a tribtion for two. If you can¡¯t withstand it, the two of you will end


    up dying.¡±


    Vi returned to his senses and said, ¡°I see¡­ Thank you, Big Roc!¡±


    Vi¡¯s thoughts left Verge Tower, and he looked at Josef with searing eyes.


    ¡°Josef, your father will revive soon, but you must help him resist the tribtion now or he¡¯ll die!¡±


    When Josef heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He quickly made a prediction, which resulted in one


    word.


    Death!


    Josef went pale and said, ¡°Mayor, I can¡¯t handle this lightning tribtion.¡±


    At this time, the big roc¡¯s voice rang out with dissatisfaction. ¡°Kiddo, are you stupid?¡±

 Chapter 4116

    Chapter 4116


    Hearing that, Molie said awkwardly, ¡°Big Roc, why do you say that?¡±


    Big Roc said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ve already noticed the existence of the lightning element


    in your special art the other day. This proves that you have this element in you. Why don¡¯t you take this


    opportunity toprehend thews of lightning?¡±


    Molie¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    If the big roc had not brought this up, he would have forgotten about the lightning element!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When the Ice Fire Sword underwent lightning tribtionst time, he vaguely felt an affinity with the


    lightning element, but he did not practice it.


    Lightning was an evolution of thews of fire, extremely fast and lethal. If he couldprehend the


    laws of lightning, he would gain another trump card!


    Thinking of this, Molie said without hesitation, ¡°I get it now, Big Roc!¡±


    Anyway, Morten could not stop this lightning tribtion, so why not use this lightning tribtion to


    perfect himself?


    Thinking of this, Molie controlled Linus¡¯ body with his energy.


    He turned around and flew out of the city quickly. ¡°Morten, I¡¯ll handle the lightning tribtion for you.


    Take care of Haley and Kane!¡±


    Usually, one would find an empty area to undergo tribtion, and smarter people would not interfere


    with other people¡¯s tribtion.


    The power of tribtion would gradually increase with the number of people. If someone killed the


    person who was undergoing tribtion, the power of the lightning tribtion would double ording to


    the strength of the killer and fall on the killer.


    Linus¡¯ original level was at the peak of nine stars, while Molie was in the middle stage of nine stars. The


    lightning tribtion would double ording to the person with the highest level. In other words, Molie


    would face lightning tribtion at double the power of the peak of nine stars!


    This was an opportunity and a test for Molie!


    The thunderclouds in the sky kept moving with Molie and Linus. They soon reached the outskirts of the


    city, and the thunderclouds in the sky werepletely formed. Tongues of lightning shed under the


    dark clouds, and no living creature dared to approach within a radius of 10,000 miles.


    The beasts on the ground fled in all directions. People from Asteroid City in the distance noticed the


    phenomenon here and ran out to watch.


    After cing Linus on the ground, Molie took a deep breath. He then flew into the sky, ready to face the


    lightning tribtion alone.


    With an explosion, the thundercloud in the sky realized that this tribtion was not faced by one


    person. Its power doubled, and the pressure it brought was enormous.


    Molie took a deep breath. Big Roc would definitely not harm him. Since Big Roc told him to practice


    with the help of lightning tribtion, it should not cause him too much damage.


    I¡¯ll just take it as advanced practice for the pseudo holy tribtion!


    Molie¡¯s eyes flickered, and a sense of valor exuded from him. The Caelum Sword appeared in his


    hand, and an inexplicable aura spread in all directions.


    A faint smile appeared in Molie¡¯s eyes as he settled down.


    A person wearing white clothes with a sword stood under the dark lightning!

 Chapter 4117

    Chapter 4117


    At this moment, Diana seemed like a swordsman in white as he stepped on a lotus leaf amidst the wind


    and rain. Even the storm could not shake him at all!


    The first bolt of lightning struck, and the purple sh contained a trace of thews of fire. Diana was


    startled.


    It was wind fire lightning tribtion!


    It contained Agni fire and jet streams!


    Agni fire was extremely destructive but felt very gentle. Once, someone got lost in the Agni fire and was


    completely consumed by the fire.


    As for the jet streams, their power should not be underestimated. An ordinary pseudo holy being might


    not necessarily be able to resist jet streams!


    Everyone saw this scene, and Morten was distraught. He could not contain his worry and made


    another prediction. However, the prediction made him panic even more.


    ¡°Great blessings can be found in great misfortunes. A narrow escape results in breaking out and


    standing tall.¡±


    The meaning was quite straightforward.


    If Diana survived the lightning tribtion, he would gain great blessings, but since a great misfortune


    was mentioned, this lightning tribtion was not that easy to get through!


    Diana looked up at the lightning strike with a sharp look in his eyes, but he closed his eyes in front of


    everyone!


    The bolt of lightning struck Diana with a bang. Tingles went through his body, followed by a seemingly


    gentle force.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Is this the lightning element?¡± Diana muttered to himself as he focused on feeling the lightning


    circting in his body.


    On the other hand, the Agni fire was contained by Diana¡¯sws of fire, both trying to absorb the other.


    Time passed slowly. As the second lightning tribtion was about to hit, Diana finally opened his eyes,


    looking guilty.


    This Agni fire is really scary¡­


    Luckily, I managed to absorb the Agni fire in the end or I might kick the bucket here¡­


    Diana exhaled and looked at the second lightning tribtion that just formed in the sky.


    Jet streams could be seen in this lightning tribtion!


    Diana took a deep breath and relinquished the energy from his skin¡¯s surface, letting the lightning


    prate his body. This time, the piercing pain instantly spread throughout his body.


    The power of lightning and jet streams raged in his body, and Diana¡¯s veins almost could not bear it.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead, and his clothes were already wet with sweat.


    I refuse to believe I can¡¯t handle a lightning tribtion!


    Enduring the pain in his body, Diana gritted his teeth and said.


    The lightning element that he had just absorbed rushed to the lightning that prated, while thews


    of wind merged into the jet streams without hesitation, trying to absorb thetter.


    Time passed. Diana barely just absorbed the second lightning tribtion when the third one arrived!


    A sh of lightning crossed Diana¡¯s eyes, and the sharpness became more obvious.


    ¡°Come on, let me see how powerful this wind fire lightning tribtion is!¡±


    The third lightning came crashing down, and Diana still did not put up any defense. The lightning and


    the Agni fire prated his body in an instant. His skin surface cracked, and his blood was burned dry


    by the energy of the Agni fire. His clothes were tattered.

 Chapter 4118

    Chapter 4118


    The third lightning tribtion was more than twice as powerful as the one before!


    Valentina gritted his teeth and patiently wrapped the Agni fire with thews of fire, slowly absorbing it,


    while the lightning was wrapped with lightning elements as he tried to control it as much as possible.


    He must seed no matter what!


    When the fourth lightning tribtion hit, Valentina was not done with the third one yet.


    Valentina was not a fool. He quicklyunched his energy protection shield and used the Caelum Sword


    to block the fourth lightning tribtion. At the same time, the third lightning element and Agni fire were


    completely absorbed.


    Hisws of fire now contained a trace of the characteristics of Agni fire!


    This discovery made Valentina even more excited. Agni fire was quite lethal, not inferior to exotic fire.


    When the fifth lightning hit, Valentina blocked half of it and let the remaining half into his body!


    He continued toprehend the Agni fire and lightning element.


    Outside this area, thousands of people watched Valentina¡¯s behavior with various expressions.


    ¡°This guy is really smart to use the lightning tribtion to practice. He¡¯s no simple person,¡± a man in a


    green robe said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Come on, he¡¯s not a physique builder. Why use this method to practice? I think he¡¯s not far from


    death.¡± Another man in ck looked disdainful.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Just watch, maybe this guy will surprise you.¡± The man in green smiled.


    ¡°I should get to know this person If there¡¯s a chance. Maybe we can be friends¡­¡± The man in


    ck looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Did I hear you correctly? You want to get to know him? Verdant, are you still you? Or have you been


    possessed?¡±


    Verdant nced at the man in ck and rolled his eyes, ignoring thetter.


    The man in ck was Irvin. He had a forthright mind and was a good talent. He had been friends with


    Verdant since childhood. However, he had a bad temper and was direct with his words, which made his


    family hesitant about whether to seal him or not. In the end, Verdant said that he would help Irvin after


    they were revived, so Irvin¡¯s family sealed him. Otherwise, Irvin would have been beaten to death


    because of his bad temper!


    Seeing that Verdant was silent, Irvin was about to question him when two other voices rang in their


    ears.


    ¡°Hey, this kid is undergoing tribtion here. That¡¯s interesting. Is he doing it with just his physique?¡± A


    man in a white robe raised his eyebrows while a ball of white light flickered on his forehead.


    ¡°He seems to be taking the tribtion for someone else. Look, an old guy is lying under him,¡± a man in


    a golden robe said, and he also had a mark on his forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for this kid to die in the lightning tribtion so we don¡¯t have to do anything. If he doesn¡¯t die,


    we¡¯ll kill him after the tribtion is over,¡± the man in white said casually.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Jameson nodded.


    Verdant overheard the conversation and nced at them, immediately recognizing their identities.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aston Oslo of the white tiger royal family, at the peak of nine stars, ranked 108 on the nine-star talent


    list.

 Chapter 4119

    Chapter 4119


    Jameson Shell of the ancient dragon royal family, at the peak of nine stars, ranked 105 on the nine-star


    talent list.


    The corners of Verdant¡¯s mouth curled up with a look of interest in his eyes.


    These two people were nning to attack the person currently undergoing tribtion.


    Verdant chuckled and turned to whisper into Irvin¡¯s ear.


    Irvin froze and looked at Verdant suspiciously. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± Verdant said earnestly.


    Irvin was furious, and two sledgehammers appeared in his hands, which formed a sharp contrast with


    his fierce figure.


    Irvin swung his Sledgehammer at Aston and Jameson.


    ¡°You jerks, how dare you call me ugly behind your backs?! I¡¯ll beat you two to death!¡±


    Jameson and Aston were still watching the show.


    Hearing Irvin¡¯s remark, they turned around with anger and murderous intent in their eyes.


    Jameson sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s not to say? You are indeed too ugly for words!¡±


    As talents, Jameson and Aston were arrogant people, so they could not be bothered to exin


    themselves. Since the other party wanted to make a move, they would beat him until he surrendered!


    Verdant, on the other hand, stepped back with a smile, looking as if he had nothing to do with this. He


    turned around and continued watching Rebbeca¡¯s tribtion.


    ¡°Irvin should be enough to take care of those two guys. I¡¯m more interested in you now. It¡¯s really


    interesting for two members of the royal family to worry over you and even want to kill you. I hope you


    don¡¯t let me down and go through the lightning tribtion safely.¡±


    Of course, Rebbeca had no idea what went on outside. He just went through the seventh lightning


    tribtion!


    Rebbeca had some insights into the lightning element, and thews gradually took shape.


    Lightning is formed by nature, born from the fire element but surpasses the fire element¡­


    Lightning can be destroyed, but it also contains vitality and can be practiced¡­


    Lightning is strong because of speed and attack. It can counter thews of evil¡­


    All sorts ofprehension popped into Rebbeca¡¯s mind, and endless lightning elements poured into


    him from the surroundings, enhancing his understanding of thews.


    At the same time, hisws of fire were infused with a lot of Agni fire, bing more powerful than


    before. Thews of wind also incorporated the power of jet streams, and bothws reached greater


    heights.


    As Rebbeca patientlyprehended thews, the shackles on his body seemed to be shattered, and


    he slowly soared to thete stage of nine stars!


    A wave of energy surged through the surroundings, pouring into Rebbeca¡¯s body and gathering in his


    core.


    Rebbeca finally reached thete stage of nine stars!


    At the same time, the eighth lightning tribtion struck. Rebbeca nced at it and simply removed the


    energy shield. He wanted to see what would happen if he faced the eighth lightning tribtion head-on.


    Moreover, he wanted to thoroughly grasp thews of lightning through this strike!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He would never dare to do this earlier, but since he had reached thete stage of nine stars, he now


    dared to!


    Lightning struck Rebbeca fiercely.


    Endless violent lightning elements poured into his body. The rules of lightning constantly forming in his


    body contained the raging lightning elements.

 Chapter 4120

    Chapter 4120


    Thews of wind also contained the jet streams, trying their best to integrate them.


    ***


    Time passed slowly¡­


    After three minutes, Geenapletely absorbed that lightning tribtion. He was filled with


    excitement!


    Thest lightning tribtion!


    I hope it can help meplete the final transformation!


    Come on, let me see how strong the fearsome ninth wind fire lightning tribtion is!


    The thunderclouds in the sky seemed to hear Geena¡¯s words and surged rapidly. The dark clouds were


    dyed purple by lightning, tinged with green and red in the middle, which were the Agni fire and jet


    streams.


    Geena looked at the thunderclouds in the sky calmly, his eyes full of excitement.


    As long as the thunderclouds failed to kill him, hisws of lightning were very likely to be fully formed.


    Even his ordinaryws of wind were likely to evolve into thews of jet streams, just like hisws of


    water had be thews of ice.


    Hisws of fire now contained traces of Agni fire, which had greatly increased its power!


    The benefits brought by the lightning tribtion far outweighed the damage Geena suffered.


    Boom!


    Thest lightning tribtion struck!


    The gloomy world was instantly illuminated, and the deep purple lightning that looked almost ck was


    apanied by the gentle but dazzling red light and green jet streams. The Agni fire illuminated the


    land like the sun.


    This scene instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The expressions of Jameson and Aston, who were fighting with Irvin, changed slightly. Even they could


    only rely on holy artifacts to deal with this lightning strike. However, their ranking on the talent list was


    just slightly below 100!


    Compared with the other practitioners who were at the peak of nine stars behind them, the gap in


    strength was huge.


    They could single-handedlypete with two talents ranked below 200 on the talent list. Of course,


    they would just be on par with each other. Only the top 50 could kill them.


    ¡°How dare you get distracted while fighting me? You two must be tired of living!¡±


    Seeing Jameson and Aston like this, Irvin was furious and taunted without hesitation.


    Two golden rays of light flickered on Irvin¡¯s fists. The next moment, Irvin punched the two of them hard.


    The two were sent flying. At the same time, the lightning in the sky hit Edgar. Even with the help of a


    holy artifact, it could not fully block the attack.


    Part of the lightning struck Geena violently. His clothes that were manifested from energy were blown


    into smithereens by the lightning st.


    ¡°The power of this lightning really can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    Geena gasped, but he allowed the lightning to enter his body without any concern.


    It enhanced hisprehension of thews of lightning, while the jet streams and Agni fire integrated


    into his body. However, Geena did not notice that the chimera imprint on his forehead was flickering,


    absorbing the power of lightning scattered in his body, and its color was gradually changing.


    Time passed slowly, and the color of the chimera imprint transformed.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The lingering power of the lightning in the sky slowly faded.


    Meanwhile, Linus, who was lying on the ground below Adrian, slowly opened his eyes. A violent force


    of energy surged from him.

 Chapter 4121

    Chapter 4121


    Linus had stepped into the pseudo holy tier!


    Seeing the power of the lightning gradually fading, Nana withdrew his energy, allowing the lightning to


    prate his body.


    After doing that, however, Nana realized that he had underestimated the power of that lightning


    tribtion!


    After the lightning entered Nana¡¯s body, it destroyed his insides. Part of his internal organs were


    severely damaged, his veins had traces of ruptures, and energy started draining from his core.


    I overdid it¡­


    That was Nana¡¯sst thought before he passed out.


    ***


    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    In the guest room of the Page family, Ishac looked excitedly at Adrian, who was stunned by the


    attention. He had not returned to his senses yet.


    However, Ishac continued without concern, ¡°You have no idea how lively Asteroid City was while you


    were out cold!¡±


    Hearing this, Nana returned to his senses.


    He recalled the reason for hisa and asked, ¡°How long was I out?¡±


    Ishac thought about it and said, ¡°Three days!¡±


    Ishac looked at Nana seriously and bowed to him formally.


    ¡°Mayor, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, my father and I would have died in that lightning tribtion. That


    tribtion wasn¡¯t only for reviving my father, it was also a pseudo holy lightning tribtion.¡±


    Ishac¡¯ expression became a littleplicated. He never expected that Adrian, a talent in the middle


    stage of nine stars, could withstand a pseudo holy lightning tribtion!


    It meant that Nana¡¯s strength had touched the edge of the pseudo holy tier!


    Nana smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I gained a lot from this lightning tribtion too. Let¡¯s put this aside. Tell


    me what happened in Asteroid City recently.¡±


    Ishac nodded, and his face returned to calm.


    After organizing his thoughts, he said, ¡°The white tiger royal family, the ancient dragon royal family, the


    Ynda royal family, and the White Marsh royal family have sent their people here. Several talents


    ranked above 30 on the talent list have turned up too, and some of them are rted to you.¡±


    When Ishac said this, his expression became weird. He did not expect three of the four royal families to


    send people here because of Jamie.


    Nana¡¯s jaw dropped as he looked at Ishac in astonishment.


    ¡°Four royal families? Besides the ancient dragon, the white tiger, and the Ynda, who else?¡±


    These four royal families were more or less rted to Jamie.


    The Ynda royal family was because of Regus, while the White Marsh royal family was because of


    his White Marsh imprint. However, the patriarch of the White Marsh royal family had agreed that Nana


    could use the imprint, just less frequently.


    Were they here because of it?


    Ishac¡¯ next words left Nana dumbfounded.


    ¡°A woman from the White Marsh royal family named Nige Wisteria has arrived. She said she¡¯s here


    for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nana looked at Ishac in shock.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± Nana frowned.


    Was the White Marsh royal family going to target him too?


    However, the family¡¯s patriarch had agreed to it, so there was no reason to target him for this. If the


    patriarch went back on his word so easily, they would not have been able to reach their current height.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ishac shook his head.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The other party seems to have hostile intentions, but her actions seem to be for your own good¡­¡±


    Ishac looked doubtful.

 Chapter 4122

    Chapter 4122


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marsha furrowed his brows further.


    Richard did not beat about the bush and told Marsha everything that had happened in Asteroid City in


    the past few days.


    The day Marsha faced the lightning tribtion, two casual practitioners, Verdant and Irvin, attacked two


    people who were from the white tiger royal family and the ancient dragon royal family respectively.


    They taught them a good lesson.


    If the two were not members of the royal family, Verdant and Irvin might have killed them!


    However, that was not the worst for Jameson and Aston. The worst thing happened when the talent of


    the White Marsh royal family made a move. Nige turned up and took care of Jameson and Aston


    again!


    The reason was simply because the two royal families were on bad terms with Marsha!


    Hearing this, Marsha was even more puzzled and said, ¡°Even so, it has nothing to do with the White


    Marsh royal family. Logically speaking, the White Marsh royal family shouldn¡¯t interfere in these


    matters.¡±


    Richard pulled a face and said, ¡°You got that right, but Nige said since you have the White Marsh


    imprint, you can be regarded as a member of the White Marsh royal family to a certain extent. She¡¯s


    here this time to check whether you have the qualifications to be a member of the White Marsh


    royal family. Until she¡¯s certain, no royal family can take any action against you!¡±


    Hearing the reason, Marsha was speechless. Nige was quite domineering.


    Marsha felt upset at the same time. Although the other party dealt with the people from the two royal


    families on his behalf, she seemed to treat him as an essory to the White Marsh royal family.


    Richard added, ¡°Nige turned up yesterday and said that she¡¯ll wait for you in Asteroid City for three


    days. When the exotic fire appears and if you can¡¯t prove to her that you belong to the White Marsh


    royal family, she¡¯ll kill you personally during the fight for the exotic fire. To put it nicely, she wants to


    uproot the weeds.¡±


    Marsha¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes were full of chills. ¡°Nige really said that?¡±


    Richard grimaced and said, ¡°She sent someone here to speak to my father, so there¡¯s absolutely no


    doubt about this statement.¡±


    Marsha took a deep breath. The Page family owed him a debt of gratitude, so they would never


    deceive him or harm him in such matters. Thus, the statement was likely true.


    The White Marsh royal family was taking things too far!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Marsha¡¯s eyes became even colder in his deep thought.


    After a moment of silence, Marsha said, ¡°Send someone to tell Nige that she¡¯s not worthy enough to


    kill me. Besides, I never imed to be a member of the White Marsh royal family!¡±


    The patriarch of the White Marsh royal family was well aware of this. No matter why Marsha got the


    White Marsh imprint, the White Marsh royal family no longer pursued this matter. However, the juniors


    still found fault with him, which made Marsha very upset.


    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Richard nodded.


    Nige was indeed pushing it.


    Powerful outsiders could not ignore the local authority. No matter what, the Page family was the local


    authority of Asteroid City. By sending someone to meet Linus, Nige was being disrespectful to the


    Page family.

 Chapter 4123

    Chapter 4123


    ¡°Well, you may go. Let me recover a little,¡± Sandra said.


    Rowan nodded and took his leave.


    After Rowan left, Sandra grimaced. The pain was excruciating!


    His body had not fully recovered yet, and he was still in pain. His internal organs had suffered varying


    degrees of damage from the lightning, and his veins showed signs of rupture. Even now, residual


    lightning energy surged in his body constantly.


    This pseudo holy lightning tribtion is really something. No wonder I almost couldn¡¯t handle thest


    lightning strike¡­


    Sandra took a deep breath.


    After that, he activated his energy to heal his injuries. However, a purple light flickered above his head


    the next moment. He felt as if the power of lightning in his body was pulled by something toward his


    forehead.


    Huh? What¡¯s going on?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandra was startled.


    He manifested a mirror with his energy and looked at his forehead. The chimera imprint on his


    forehead had turned purple. It looked more bizarre now!


    Sandra was stunned.


    Had his chimera imprint mutated?


    As the chimera imprint on Sandra¡¯s forehead flickered, the residual power of lightning that he could not


    incorporate was absorbed by the chimera imprint. The imprint seemed as if it had eaten its fill and


    slowly faded into nothingness.


    At the same time, a childish voice appeared in Sandra¡¯s mind.


    I¡¯m full. Don¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯ll tell you when I wake up¡­


    Hearing this, Sandra was dumbfounded.


    This chimera imprint can talk?!


    Sandra felt goosebumps all over his body. He did not know what to say anymore. This was terrifying.


    After a long time, he suppressed his weird emotions and muttered to himself, ¡°It should be a good


    thing, right? Whatever, let¡¯s not worry about it and heal my injuries first¡­¡±


    After that, Sandra activated his energy and began to absorb the residual energy while examining


    himself.


    An hourter, Sandra slowly opened his eyes, which were full of excitement. He had fully


    comprehended thews of lightning!


    Thews of fire had turned into thews of Agni fire!


    Compared to the normalws of fire, thews of Agni fire seemed more restrained but could explode


    with the greatest power when he needed it. However, thews of Agni fire were no different from


    ordinaryws of fire under normal circumstances, possessing the same power.


    Yeah! I struck the jackpot!


    Sandra was excited.


    Hisws of wind had also turned into thews of jet stream, which were more lethal than the former.


    Ordinary people would tremble at the mention of jet streams, so their power was needless to say!


    I reached thete stage of nine stars during this lightning tribtion and alsoprehended thews


    of lightning. Now, I have five types ofws, including space, lightning, Agni fire, jet stream, and ice, all


    offensivews. It seems that I need to find an opportunity to upgrade my earth element¡­


    Sandra muttered to himself as he evaluated his current strength.


    Besides that, the chimera imprint has changed, and I have no idea what that means. Compared to


    before the lightning tribtion, my strength has at least doubled! I should have a fighting chance


    against the average pseudo holy tier now!

 Chapter 4124

    Chapter 4124


    Anyhow, Chyntia could only deal with an ordinary pseudo holy tier, not those ranked at the top of the


    talent list.


    Those people must be able topete with the pseudo holy tier too, and some could even kill the


    latter!


    At my current level, it should be enough to grab the exotic fire¡­


    Chyntia thought for a moment.


    But as Barne mentioned just now, Verdant seems to be at the top of the leaderboard, and stronger


    people will appear topete for the exotic fire this time¡­


    It seems that I really need to fight the people at the top of the leaderboard to gauge their strength.


    Thinking of this, Chyntia exhaled slowly. Knowledge was the key to sess. As time went by, Chyntia


    preferred to n before taking action, which was probably a sign of maturity.


    After that, Chyntia stood up and walked to the door.


    Chyntia had just walked out of the door when Barne quickly approached him with a look of


    helplessness and anger on his face.


    Seeing Ishac, the anger on Barne¡¯ face became more intense.


    ¡°Ishac, Nige is here! I just sent someone to give Nige a message when she turned up in person,


    and she brought a lot of people from the White Marsh royal family too. It¡¯s a stalemate in the front yard


    right now. Other than that, I also received other news. Nige seems to have brought a few holy


    artifacts with her this time. One of the holy artifacts can even boost the White Marsh imprint, making


    her even stronger!¡±


    Hearing this, Chyntia¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked in the direction Barne came from.


    ¡°Nige is really courting death,¡± Chyntia muttered.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s showed up at our doorstep, let¡¯s go. I just made a breakthrough, so I can use Nige as a


    stepping stone to test my strength. I¡¯ll make her regreting to Asteroid City!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With that said, Chyntia headed to the front yard, and Barne quickly followed suit.


    ¡°Nige is ranked 138 on the talent list, and she¡¯s at the peak of nine stars. You have just adjusted and


    shouldn¡¯t strain yourself right now. If something happens to you because of this, the Page family will be


    full of regrets!¡± Barne could not help but persuade Milos.


    Even Barne was not optimistic about Chyntia in this fight. He could describe how powerful Nige was.


    Although Chyntia was strong, Nige was not weak either. Nige was at the peak of nine stars, but her


    true strength had definitely reached the pseudo holy tier!


    Her ranking of 138 on the list was somewhat inconsistent with her strength. Nige fought on par with


    Barne¡¯ father just now!


    His father even said that Nige definitely had the strength to enter the top 100. Therefore, the Page


    family did not want Chyntia to take risks. Even though Chyntia had reached thete stage of nine stars,


    this level was not enough to fight Nige in their opinion.


    Chyntia was likely to meet with a mishap in this fight.


    He looked at Barne indifferently and said, ¡°You¡¯re a fortune teller. Why don¡¯t you make a prediction?¡±

 Chapter 4125

    Chapter 4125


    Looking at the other party, Abraham was dumbfounded.


    Fortune-telling was not supposed to be used for everything. The way of the heavens was


    unpredictable. No one knew if Nige had other hidden means that could kill Alder. Besides, Abraham


    was reluctant to take any risks now.


    After struggling for a while, Abraham made a prediction. He looked up at Paul, his expression a little


    helpless.


    ¡°The prediction shows that you should be on equal footing with Nige, but Nige seems to have a


    very strong trump card. If she uses it, her chances of winning will be 80%!¡±


    ¡°This prediction doesn¡¯t look good. Mayor, let¡¯s not fight,¡± Abraham persuaded Nathalia helplessly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Nathalia raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m more interested after hearing that. I haven¡¯t been


    defeated much since I started practicing. I really want to see how strong Nige is.¡±


    Nathalia was not a pompous person. Although Nige was strong, Nathalia was not weak either.


    The other party had a trump card, but he was no different.


    It should be known that the imprints of the nine royal families could prevent detection. Nathalia had the


    imprints of three royal families!


    Seeing that Nathalia could not be persuaded, Abraham grimaced. He said no more but followed


    Nathalia to the front yard.


    ***


    ¡°The White Marsh royal family is too much!¡± Linus looked at those people standing at the gate with a


    cold face and anger in his eyes.


    The leader was a woman in a blue dress with a chilly face. Her hair fell behind her back like a waterfall.


    Her poise was beyond this world, making her seem quite extraordinary.


    She was none other than Nige Wisteria!


    Linus hadpletely recovered by now, and his level had reached the pseudo holy tier. He was quite


    high-spirited, eager to enter the upper echelons of Asteroid City again and gain more power. However,


    Nige¡¯s arrival today made him somewhat frustrated.


    Nige did not even bother to raise her eyelids at his words, but a valiant man beside her said with


    displeasure on his face, ¡°Cut the crap and get Nathalia toe out. If we determine that he¡¯s qualified


    to be a member of the White Marsh royal family, we¡¯ll leave immediately. If not, we¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°If the Page family dares to stop us again, we¡¯ll destroy you today! By that time, even the Omas royal


    family can¡¯t speak up for you!¡±


    Hearing this, the anger in Linus¡¯ eyes grew more intense, and a raging emotion welled up in him.


    The man was not wrong at all. The Page family was not very strong, and several pseudo holy beings


    stood among the people in the front yard. If they attacked the Page family, thetter might really be


    obliterated. The losses outweighed the gains!


    Linus could not help but take a deep breath. He controlled his expression, trying to calm his emotions,


    but his anger grew more intense.


    This looked like a dead end for Alder.


    Suddenly, a light chuckle was heard.


    ¡°The White Marsh royal family is very high and mighty, indeed. You even dare to do as you please in


    the territory of the Omas royal family. Aren¡¯t you afraid of pissing them off?¡±


    That voice was followed by two young men with Nathalia in the lead!

 Chapter 4126

    Chapter 4126


    Everyone turned to look at Anita and Milos, who were walking in midair.


    Anita wore a white robe with a few stray strands of hair floating behind him in the wind, looking quite


    ethereal. The energy around him was extremely docile.


    Combined with Anita¡¯s handsome features and paleplexion, he looked like a sickly beauty.


    Many women in the crowd of onlookers were slightly moved by Anita¡¯s appearance.


    Nige finally raised her head. Her face was extremely beautiful but very cold.


    She looked at Anita and said, ¡°How pretentious. Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s settle the matter of the


    White Marsh imprint. I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove yourself now¡­ If you can beat me, you can use the


    White Marsh imprint from now on, and no one will say anything!¡±


    ¡°But if you can¡¯t beat me, you can¡¯t use the White Marsh imprint ever again, or the White Marsh royal


    family will try our best to kill you!¡±


    Anita¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing this.


    Nige was very domineering to say something like this. However, he had no choice but to consider her


    words.


    Did the patriarch of the White Marsh royal family share the same thought?


    If he did, Anita had to treat the White Marsh royal family as his enemy.


    ¡°I have the White Marsh imprint on me. Whether I use it or not has nothing to do with your White Marsh


    royal family.¡± Anita looked at Nige coldly.


    Nige sneered and said, ¡°It belongs to the White Marsh royal family, so we have all the right. Let¡¯s cut


    to the chase and begin.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With that said, Nige¡¯s energy exploded as she rushed toward Anita without hesitation.


    The surroundingws of wind circted immediately and attached to Nige¡¯s body, making her more


    powerful. The next moment, dozens of wind des appeared around Anita¡¯s body, trying to cut him.


    Seeing this, Anita sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re not good enough to y with the wind!¡±


    With that said, jet streams appeared around Anita one after another. The power of the jet streams far


    surpassed that of the wind des, and everyone was stunned by this scene.


    ¡°Anita doesn¡¯t seem as weak as mentioned by those talents in front.¡±


    ¡°Hisws of wind are actually thews of jet streams. That¡¯s pretty powerful even among thews of


    wind.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Even if hisws of jet streams are strong, what about his otherws? As far as I


    know, Nige has sixws! Can Anita stop sixws at once?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t underestimate Nige. Being able to represent the White Marsh royal family has


    proven her ability. For a woman to be seen as a freak and sealed already proves that she¡¯s an


    outstanding talent.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. After all, Nige belongs to the White Marsh royal family. She definitely has a lot of


    trump cards. Maybe sixws are not her limit! How manyws does Anita have?¡±


    The onlookers had extremely good hearing, so thements reached everyone¡¯s ears. It meant Milos


    and Linus heard every word clearly.

 Chapter 4127

    Chapter 4127


    In the sky, Vi heard everything clearly too. However, he was unfazed.


    So what if the other party had sixws?


    She could not do him any harm at all!


    A figure fell from the sky, and a burst of powerful energy spread over the surrounding buildings.


    The next moment, the wind des blown away by the jet streamsnded on the energy and


    disappeared in a blink of an eye. Then, the figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. It was Wilmer!


    Below, Linus breathed a sigh of relief. He was the one who sent the message to Wilmer.


    After Vi fell into aa, Wilmer came to the Page family once. He said that he had made it clear to


    the higher-ups that he would stand by Vi¡¯s side in the future. Now that Nige was here so


    aggressively, only Wilmer could save the day.


    ¡°Fighting is prohibited in Asteroid City!¡± Wilmer looked at the people below coldly and said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Nige looked up at Wilmer. Her furrowed brows quickly rxed, and she turned to


    Josua.


    ¡°Did you find reinforcements because you think you¡¯re going to lose? Trash will always be trash.¡±


    Nige¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.


    Hearing this, Vi frowned.


    Nige was a member of the White Marsh family, so it was not unusual if she knew about the feud and


    transaction between Wilmer and Josua. However, Vi was a little baffled at her usation that he


    asked Wilmer for help.


    He just woke up from his practice!


    Vi soon recalled what Stefan had just said to him.


    Nige had something that could greatly strengthen her White Marsh imprint!


    The imprints of the nine royal families had their unique effects, and their power was about the same.


    The White Marsh imprint was not weak either. If Vi could get that thing from Nige, he would gain


    another trump card.


    Thinking of this, Vi smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who¡¯ll ask for help so easily. Indeed, I asked Elder Wilmer toe here, and the


    reason is very simple. Not any Tom, Dick, or Harry can challenge me so easily. If you want to challenge


    me, you have to pay the price. Otherwise, just about anyone will think they can find trouble with me in


    the future.¡±


    As a talent in his 20s, Vi knew that a steady stream of people would challenge him in the future. This


    was just the start. If he did not handle this well, he might fall into an endless ry of battles.


    On the other hand, Nige¡¯s face turnedpletely cold.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself topare the White Marsh royal family to any Tom, Dick, and Harry. I


    need to pay the price? Stop dreaming!¡±


    Vi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m worthy of it.¡±


    Vi was right. He was worth it. As a talent at the age of 27 in thete stage of nine stars, if he was not


    worthy of it, very few people in the world would be!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°One holy artifact to challenge me. If you can afford it, I¡¯ll fight you. If not¡­¡±

 Chapter 4128

    Chapter 4128


    Marsha narrowed his eyes which glinted with a coldness and said, ¡°Elder Wilmer can fight you. I don¡¯t


    have that much time to waste on you!¡±


    Silence fell at the entrance of the Page family, and everyone looked at Marsha in astonishment.


    Then, an uproar followed.


    ¡°Is Marsha crazy? Does he think Nige can¡¯te up with a holy artifact?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Marsha will die a miserable death. He actually used this method to manipte Nige.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand with the way Marsha think on this! This is Nige he is dealing with!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Nige is a freak. How could she not have any holy artifacts with her? It¡¯s a pity that Marsha¡¯s


    n failed, and he¡¯ll be beaten to death by Nige.¡±


    Everyone thought that Marsha was no match for Nige, so he came up with this n to make things


    difficult for Nige.


    Nige looked at Marsha with a sneer. ¡°You really think highly of yourself!¡±


    Marsha simply smiled without responding.


    Nige¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she said, ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish! I can put up a holy


    artifact as a stake, but it depends if you can survive to take it! I didn¡¯t n to kill you at first, but you


    must die now!¡±


    With that said, Nige took out a big square seal engraved with dozens of creatures with different


    expressions.


    They were White Marsh!


    A faint light glowed on each White Marsh, and the whole holy artifact looked quite extraordinary.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nige tossed the big seal in her hand to Wilmer and said coldly, ¡°This White Marsh seal shall be the


    price!¡±


    The people behind Nige were shocked.


    ¡°Miss Nige, you can¡¯t do that! This is the White Marsh seal! Don¡¯t you have other holy artifacts? Why


    use this one as coteral?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Nige. If you lose this thing, the patriarch will definitely be furious. Please think


    twice!¡±


    The guards¡¯ warnings rang incessantly, but Nige ignored them and just looked at Marsha coldly.


    ¡°This holy artifact is the White Marsh seal. It can enhance the power of your White Marsh imprint and


    strengthen you. Is this enough for a wager?¡±


    Marsha was surprised. He did not specify what holy artifact he wanted, and the value of this holy


    artifact was definitely infinitely higher than the others Nige had.


    Why did Nige use this as a stake?


    Marsha could not figure it out for the life of him. In the end, he smiled and said, ¡°Since this is your wish,


    I¡¯llply, Miss Nige.¡±


    Nige sneered, turned around, and walked out of the city.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside the city!¡±


    After all, Asteroid City was the territory of the Vi royal family. If they fought in the city and destroyed


    something, the Vi royal family might make a big deal out of it.


    Moreover, few residents in the city could withstand the aftermath of their battle. Nige was aware of


    this. Marsha realized this too, so after Nige left, he followed suit.


    Seeing this, the onlookers left with them.

 Chapter 4129

    Chapter 4129


    East of Asteroid City.


    The ancient dragon royal family and the white tiger royal family were on the same boat because of


    Hezti¡¯s incident. Members of the two families were now staying in a vi in the east of the city.


    The vi was three stories high and looked magnificent.


    In the living room of the vi, two miserable-looking men sat on a couch on the side.


    A man and a woman sat in the main seat. A man with a white tiger royal family imprint on his forehead


    looked quite handsome, and his eyes were narrow. As for the woman, although her appearance


    seemed quite ordinary, her poise made others feel as if they were seeing a queen. She was quite


    extraordinary.


    ¡°You two are really useless,¡± the man looked at Aston and Jameson with a sneer.


    The two of them trembled at his words but dared not say a word.


    The woman said, ¡°Stop picking on them. No one expected Nige toprehend the seventhw in a


    short time, and it¡¯s such a superbw too. Otherwise, no matter how useless they are, they wouldn¡¯t


    have been defeated by her.¡±


    On the talent list, every group of 50 signified a gap. Simr to the pseudo holy list, the top rankings at


    the peak of nine stars hadprehended at least nine or morews! The top 50 hadprehended at


    least eight or morews!


    From 51 to 100, it would be sevenws and so on. Nige should be at least in the top 70 now!


    This strength would put a certain amount of pressure on both of them.


    The man from the white tiger royal family frowned upon hearing this but said no more.


    Someone suddenly ran in from the door, panting as he said hastily, ¡°My lords, Nige and Hezti are


    fighting! Hezti even tricked Nige of a holy artifact!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jameson and Aston said in unison.


    They mored to stand up and looked at the guard strangely.


    Hry Shell and Isbert Oslo nced at the two of them with disdain.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? It¡¯s just a fight between two losers,¡± Isbert said disdainfully.


    He looked at the guard and spoke indifferently, ¡°Tell us the details.¡±


    Without hesitation, the man exined the ins and outs of the matter.


    After Jameson and Aston finished listening, their faces were full of gloating. They just fought Nige


    and knew her strength.


    After Hezti angered her so much and did something like that, would Nige simply kill Hezti?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Hezti would seek death and mess with Nige instead before dying at our hands.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that we canpete for the exotic fire in peace,¡± Jameson said gloatingly.


    However, Hry frowned, she thought for a moment.


    After a moment of pondering, Hry said, ¡°Bring us there.¡±


    With that said, Hry got up and walked to the door.


    Isbert and the others were startled.


    When they were about to ask, Hry added, ¡°Something feels wrong about this. It¡¯s best to take a look.


    Maybe Hezti has a trump card. He¡¯s not an idiot. He can¡¯t be fooling around with a deadly game.¡±

 Chapter 4130

    Chapter 4130


    Hry did not exin further but left the vi and headed outside of the city. Not everyone could be


    called a talent and only a few could have greater talent than other geniuses.


    Isbert pondered and said, ¡°That sounds good. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    With that said, Isbert left, while Aston and Jameson followed suit, their minds full of doubts.


    Ynda was just a casual practitioner.


    How did he attract the attention of the white tiger and the ancient dragon royal family?


    To the nine royal families, an exotic fire was not a particrly rare item. However, the white tiger royal


    family sent so many people here just to deal with Anderson.


    Was Ynda really worth it?


    With these doubts, they quickly arrived outside Asteroid City.


    ***


    At this time, Ynda and Nige were already caught in a fierce fight. The aftermath of their fight could


    be seen everywhere, and not one piece ofnd within a radius of thousands of miles was left intact!


    Some exotic beasts even trembled as they watched the fight from a distance.


    The neers were grave when they saw this scene, especially Jameson and Aston.


    ¡°Is Ynda really that powerful? Even Nige can¡¯t take him down,¡± Jameson said solemnly.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not even Ynda¡¯s true strength,¡± Hry said.


    On the battlefield, Ynda repeatedly shed and backed away from Nige, whose eyes were full of


    chills.


    ¡°You seem stronger than they im, barely qualified to use the White Marsh royal family imprint. It¡¯s a


    pity that I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡±


    ¡°Earth Deluge!¡±


    With thatmand, Nige¡¯s energy surged into the ground, causing cracks to appear all over the


    ground.


    A booming sound followed as if a river was surging underground. Very soon, that booming sound


    turned into the roar of a river. Dozens of huge cracks appeared in the ground, forming a huge river.


    Endless lights of energy bobbed above the river, and other living creatures could be seen in the water.


    The next moment, mountains emerged from the river, forming huge peaks in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I heard you created your own small special art. Let¡¯s see if you can stop mine!¡± Nige said coldly.


    The next moment, the mountain peaks crashed toward Ynda violently. Huge vortices with


    tremendous suction force formed in the river, surrounded by countless wind des. This special art


    contained three types ofws!


    Ynda finally became serious. He looked at Nige and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    ¡°Ice Fire Art, Greenpeak Sword Formation!¡±


    Ynda could only use the Greenpeak Sword Formation to resist. Of course, the sword in the sword


    formation was the Ice Fire Sword.


    As Ynda¡¯s energy poured continuously, green sword formations appeared in the sky, and countless


    rays of light gathered.


    The next moment, the rays of light formed a red and blue sword. Ynda clearly noticed that this Ice


    Fire Sword was many times more powerful than before.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°It seems a bit of an overkill,¡± Ynda muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 4131

    Chapter 4131


    After the sword formation took shape, sword energy crisscrossed in the sword formation, passing


    through the mountains and river.


    A shocking scene appeared.


    After the Ice Fire Sword prated the mountain peak, raging mes gradually engulfed the mountain


    peak. On the other hand, the river froze into ice, crashed heavily to the ground, and shattered into


    countless ice shards.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The wind des did not do anything at all, wiped out by the sword energy in the formation almost


    immediately.


    ¡°Oh my! Seems like Jasmine is stronger than we thought!¡±


    ¡°The Earth Deluge doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary special art, but it waspletely wiped out by


    Jasmine¡¯s sword energy, while the power of the sword formation doesn¡¯t seem affected at all.¡±


    ¡°Is Nige about to lose? It feels so surreal.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Nige will definitely win! This isn¡¯t her true strength!¡±


    Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. On the other hand, the four people from the


    white tiger and the ancient dragon royal families stood quietly.


    Two figures slowly approached them from a near distance.


    Hry and Isbert looked at each other.


    ¡°I can block this special art, but I need to use a small special art too,¡± Hry said, exhaling slowly.


    ¡°Mo too¡­¡± Isbert felt mixed emotions.


    Under normal circumstances, they could use ordinary moves and spells to defeat someone with four


    laws. Not just anyone could force them to use a small special art.


    Jameson and Aston gasped and grimaced.


    They said, ¡°We might not be able to block Jasmine¡¯s special art unless we use our strongest trump


    cards.¡±


    Their ranking was close to the top 100 of the talent list, and they had outstanding talents, while


    Jasmine was in the 300s!


    This difference not only referred to the gap in levels but also strength. However, Jasmine proved that


    his strength was closer to them than they thought.


    ¡°Is that his trump card?¡± Jameson could not help asking.


    Before Hry and Isbert could speak, a chuckle was heard.


    ¡°Of course not, but speaking of which, you guys are the idiots of the royal family, so it¡¯s no wonder you


    couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    They turned around and found Verdant and Irvin!


    Isbert instantly scowled and said coldly, ¡°Verdant, how dare you?!¡±


    Verdant raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°You can forget about fighting me. Dilbert Oslo is


    more worthy.¡±


    Dilbert Oslo was a practitioner at the peak of nine stars and ranked third on the nine-star talent list! He


    hadprehended tenws!


    Isbert sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy for him to take action.¡±


    Verdant was about to speak when Nige¡¯s voice was heard on the battlefield. ¡°I see¡­ You¡¯re a tough


    opponent, but this special art isn¡¯t enough to defeat me. If this is your trump card, you can throw in the


    towel!¡±


    With that said, Nige raised her head, and the energy around her surged frantically again.


    ¡°Ha! I didn¡¯t want to use thisw to deal with you, but it seems that I don¡¯t have another choice.¡±

 Chapter 4132

    Chapter 4132


    ¡°Thews of space, Space Slice!¡± Nige¡¯s voice sounded as if it came from the depths of hell, quite


    ethereal all of a sudden.


    Seeing this, Philip was briefly stunned.


    Nige hadprehended thews of space too. Moreover, it was space slicing!


    Thews of space contained many deadly moves, but normal people found it very difficult to fully


    comprehend thews of space. They mostly justprehended part of it, and this small part would


    evolve into the path order.


    For example, the small path orders of teleportation, space slicing, and devouring were all branches of the


    great path order.


    Philipprehended thews of teleportation.


    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Philip raised his eyebrows with interest.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    The smile in Valentina¡¯s eyes became more obvious.


    The people around looked at Valentina doubtfully.


    Nige¡¯s level was higher than Valentina¡¯s. As long as Nige wanted, Valentina could never use hisws


    of teleportation within the scope of herws of space slicing. Moreover, they were surrounded by sliced


    spaces. Even if Nige did not put up any restrictions, Valentina could not teleport so easily or he might


    be sliced into pieces!


    Nige looked at Valentina indifferently. ¡°Really? You can try!¡±


    Valentinaughed and said, ¡°As you wish¡­¡±


    With that said, streaks of lightning appeared around Valentina¡¯s body, firmly protecting him. The flickering


    shes terrified the people around.


    Valentina looked at Nige with a smirk.


    ¡°There are hundreds ofws of lightning. Although most of them are useless, many powerfulws can be


    found too. For example¡­¡±


    The lightning around Valentina suddenly became very domineering, exuding a suffocating vibe.


    ¡°Laws of Destruction!¡±


    At hismand, the streaks of lightning detached from Valentina¡¯s body. They appeared in midair and


    greedily absorbed the surrounding energy. Even the space that Nige shattered could not escape, all


    the energy devoured by the lightning!


    Valentina looked at Nige and said calmly, ¡°Space slicing is just slicing, but lightning destruction is all-


    round destruction. Your special art is not as good as mine!¡±


    With that said, the lightning in the sky came crashing down. The lightning even contained traces of Agni


    fire and jet streams. Valentina used this special art as lightning tribtion.


    His action was very sessful!


    The lightning was simr to the seventh lightning tribtion he experienced back then. Although not


    particrly strong, they won in numbers!


    The space sliced apart by Nige turned into fragments under the bombardment of lightning.


    A few secondster, the space shattered into nothingness. The mysterious energy of the world


    desperately mended the sky to prevent the invasion of powerful creatures in the cosmic void.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After seeing this, Nige was shocked.


    She underestimated Valentina again, which should not happen to a talent. Even a hare had to go all out


    in the race against a turtle!


    However, she got careless.


    Nige could not help but sigh. Her indifference gradually faded, reced by respect.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t deal with you without using the White Marsh imprint. You¡¯ve gained my respect¡­¡±


    With that said, a huge strange-looking creature appeared above Nige¡¯s head.

 Chapter 4133

    Chapter 4133


    This creature had the body of a lion with a single glowing horn on the top of its head. It also had a unique


    beard like a goat, which looked quite impressive on this creature.


    A weaker person would feel fear at the sight of this creature. A great change came over Nige¡¯s eyes,


    which turned pale gold, and a divine vibe exuded from her.


    Philip was surprised by this scene.


    Nige¡¯s White Marsh imprint was quite powerful.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Philip shook his head with a sigh and looked at Nige.


    ¡°Do you think you can deal with me in this way?¡±


    With that said, Philip¡¯s White Marsh imprint appeared.


    An exotic beast simr to the White Marsh in the sky appeared above Philip¡¯s head. Unlike Nige¡¯s


    White Marsh imprint, however, the White Marsh above Philip¡¯s head glowed with a pale golden light, its


    eyes full of majesty.


    ¡°An atavistic urrence,¡± Nige whispered.


    Why does this guy¡¯s imprint have an atavistic urrence?!


    Nige was dumbfounded, her mind aplete mess.


    The White Marsh imprint possessed the tendency to revert to its ancestral form. Moreover, an atavistic


    White Marsh imprint would not manifest a shadow form but present an actual White Marsh, one with


    tremendous power!


    With the help of the atavistic White Marsh, Sandra could definitely crush everyone on the same level!


    The White Marsh royal family had always yearned for an atavistic imprint. Everyone worked hard for it,


    but no one ever seeded!


    The strongest person only managed to reach Sandra¡¯s current state, which was the appearance of an


    atavistic urrence. ording to the spection of a White Marsh royal family descendant back then,


    with enough time and opportunity, the atavistic White Marsh imprint could definitely form a real White


    Marsh!


    Nige was so shocked by Sandra that she froze in ce.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandra was about to make a move but stopped upon seeing that. He already sensed something wrong.


    Although Nige fought him fiercely just now, he did not feel the slightest murderous intent from her


    moves!


    This meant that she was not serious about killing him, so what exactly was her purpose?


    Sandra had to take this seriously.


    After a while, Nige returned to her senses. She looked at Sandra with mixed emotions and exhaled


    loudly.


    ¡°You win, but may I know why your White Marsh imprint has an atavistic urrence?¡±


    Hearing this question, Sandra was startled and asked back. ¡°Atavistic urrence? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Seeing Sandra¡¯s expression, Nige realized that Sandra had no idea at all.


    Nige was dumbfounded at this discovery.


    After thinking about it, Nige said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk about it somewhere. You have the right to


    know some things too.¡±


    Sandra nodded and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the Page family¡¯s house then.¡±


    Sandra turned around and hurried to the Page family¡¯s house without waiting for Nige¡¯s response.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± In the living room of the Page family, Sandra nodded thoughtfully after hearing Nige¡¯s


    exnation of the purpose of her visit.


    Salvatore Wisteria ordered Nige to deliver the White Marsh seal to Joe. Although Salvatore


    acknowledged Sandra¡¯s White Marsh imprint, many members of the White Marsh royal family did not.

 Chapter 4134

    Chapter 4134


    As Salvatore mentioned to Philip back then, Philip should avoid using the White Marsh imprint lest he


    was regarded as an illegitimate child of the White Marsh royal family. Although unpleasant, it was best for


    Philip. After all, the nine royal families had many opponents and enemies.


    If Philip did not know how to control himself and used the White Marsh imprint, chimera imprint, and


    flying snake imprint recklessly, he would inevitably attract the hostility of others. However, he was quite


    smart too.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Everyone who saw his imprints was killed, except the White Marsh royal family!


    He had exposed his White Marsh imprint in public many times by now and also in full view today. Philip


    could hardly deny his rtionship with the White Marsh royal family now.


    ¡°Although the patriarch asked me to deliver the White Marsh seal to you, this thing can enhance the


    power of the White Marsh imprint. Many people in the family are reluctant to let you have it, including the


    revived sealed talents like us¡­¡±


    ¡°This led to the fight today. Mistral Wisteria also told me that if you can¡¯t stop me, I should kill you. The


    White Marsh royal family doesn¡¯t need any losers. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll hand the White Marsh seal to


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a draw, I¡¯ll leave. I never expected your White Marsh imprint to present an atavistic urrence.


    Given time, it¡¯ll definitely turn into a real White Marsh¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, even if I¡¯m quite certain you may not defeat me even if you use all means, I don¡¯t want to


    continue this fight¡­¡± Nige looked at Nana meaningfully and exhaled.


    She continued, ¡°You¡¯re only 27 years old now, which means it¡¯s very likely that you can revive the White


    Marsh imprint and revert it to its ancestral state. If you seed, it¡¯ll benefit the entire White Marsh royal


    family.¡±


    Nana was taken aback. He was not aware of this at all.


    In that case, he was quite important to the White Marsh royal family. No wonder Salvatore gave him the


    White Marsh seal. As for why he only gave it now, Nana could guess easily. This thing must have been


    taken by the sealed talents and only unearthed recently.


    Nige added, ¡°So, that¡¯s about it. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. I¡¯ll tell you whatever I


    know.¡±


    Nana pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°I have no questions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ By the way, I have to remind you about one thing¡­¡± Nige became serious.


    ¡°The ancient dragon royal family and the white tiger royal family have sent some people after you. The


    White Marsh royal family won¡¯t interfere in this matter. If you can survive this, the White Marsh royal


    family can help you in secret from now on. If you fail, we¡¯ll take back the White Marsh seal. I think you


    should understand our decision.¡±


    Nana nodded without hesitation. He did not care about the help of the White Marsh royal family at all.


    This was just an exchange of interests.


    If he showed enough value, the White Marsh royal family would give him enough benefits. If he was a


    loser, the White Marsh royal family would not help him one bit.

 Chapter 4135

    Chapter 4135


    These forces that had remained standing on the Starfall Continent for ages took great importance to their


    interests. However, Salvatore¡¯s high regard for him caught Philip by surprise.


    After thinking for a while, Philip cleared away his distracting thoughts and said, ¡°What¡¯s the specific


    function of the White Marsh seal?¡±


    Nige pondered for a moment before she said, ¡°The White Marsh imprint contains the path of life and


    the path of light, and since ancient times, White Marsh has been the nemesis of all monster beasts¡­¡±


    ¡°The White Marsh seal can increase yourprehension of these twows in a short time. If you have


    fullyprehended these twows, then the White Marsh seal can enhance the power of thesews


    until they¡¯re infinitely close to the power of the great path. At your current level, the White Marsh seal can


    be of great help to you.¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He was already practicing fivews.


    With two more, the total would be seven. Moreover, among his sevenws, he had the topws too.


    Time and space were among the topws. Rose had not seen anyone with thews of time, but thews


    of space were not umon. None of those people were easy to deal with.


    Thews of light and dark took second ce, the same level as thews of lightning and such. Rose had


    seen rtively few of them, but the ranking of thesews already proved their strength!


    Moreover, someone onceprehended thews of light that were on par with thews of space. If


    Rose couldprehend this, it would be good for him.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Rose looked at Nige excitedly.


    To Alder, this was a timely gift!


    With the White Marsh seal in hand, he had a fighting chance even if he were to face a few formidable


    opponents from the white tiger and the ancient dragon royal families!


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Since I¡¯ve done my part, I shall take my leave. By the way, an ancient ruin in our royal


    territory will open soon. If you¡¯re interested, you can go and have a look¡­ If you decide to go, let us


    know in advance and we¡¯ll reserve a spot for you.¡±


    Rose nodded without hesitation and said with certainty, ¡°When I¡¯m done with the exotic fire here, I¡¯ll set


    off for the White Marsh royal family.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Nige responded lightly, turned around, and left.


    Rose sat back on the couch, lost in thoughts.


    The White Imperial City¡¯s ancient ruin would take some time before it opened, so he could visit the


    territory of the White Marsh royal family before that.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the vi where the white tiger royal family and the ancient dragon royal family were


    located, four people sat solemnly, lost in thoughts.


    After some time, Hry was the first to speak, ¡°What do you guys think of this incident? The White Marsh


    royal family seems to have reached an agreement with Ishac. This doesn¡¯t bode well for our operation.¡±

 Chapter 4136

    Chapter 4136


    Slight changes came over their expressions.


    The White Marsh royal family was the most mysterious among the nine royal families. No one knew the


    true ability of the White Marsh royal family¡¯s imprint.


    No one had ever fought head-on with the White Marsh royal family either, so its presence had always


    been extremely mysterious since its rise until now.


    On the current ranking list, just the nine-star list alone, the White Marsh royal family took four positions in


    the top 30, while the other royal families only had one at the minimum!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This proved how powerful the White Marsh royal family was. If Philip really worked with the White Marsh


    royal family, their operation would be a joke.


    Realizing this situation, the atmosphere became awkward for a moment.


    After a while, Isbert said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think the White Marsh royal family will help Vivian so easily. If the


    patriarch of the White Marsh royal family isn¡¯t a fool, he won¡¯t let his people take action. In other words,


    Vivian currently doesn¡¯t have the strength or the potential to turn the White Marsh royal family against our


    two royal families yet.¡±


    A wise gleam shed in Isbert¡¯s eyes.


    Vivian was indeed powerful, butpared with the White Marsh royal family and other members of the


    royal family, but he was not there yet. After all, he had not yet reached the peak of nine stars, let alone


    the pseudo holy tier.


    He definitely had the potential, but he was not that outstanding yet. At best, Vivian was an undeveloped


    talent.


    All the nine royal families would support talented casual practitioners provided that these talents could


    disy their corresponding value.


    If their value was not high enough, there was no reason for the royal families to help them.


    Just like the current Abraham, no one could deny his talent or potential, but no one would risk taking his


    side and standing against the two royal families.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite certain that thepetition for the exotic fire this time is likely a test the White Marsh royal


    family has set for Vivian¡­¡± Isbert took a deep breath.


    ¡°Vivian has enough potential. Coupled with the existence of a holy being, no pseudo holy beings can


    make a move on Vivian¡­ If he can get the exotic fire in thispetition and defeat us, the White Marsh


    royal family will most likely hold him in high regard. If that happens, we may be in trouble. The talents of


    the White Marsh royal family are not to be trifled with¡­¡±


    Isbert exhaled slowly while the others looked uncertain. Hry also pondered seriously.


    After some time, Hry looked up and said with a sigh, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get our families to send some


    people over. Vivian can¡¯t be treated with normal means. Now that he has the White Marsh seal in hand,


    he¡¯s likely to defeat us if ites to a fight unless our two families join forces.¡±


    Saying this, Hry smiled wryly.


    They had heard of the power of the White Marsh imprint. After all, talents of the same level had been


    defeated by the holder of the White Marsh seal before.

 Chapter 4137

    Chapter 4137


    ¡°What should we do? Get someone else toe over?¡± Isbert frowned.


    ¡°Although Philip has a trump card, we¡¯re not that weak either. If we need the help of others to deal with


    Philip, our status will be at stake!¡±


    Although they were talents of the royal family in name, there waspetition among each other too.


    Strength determined the resources they could receive. If their family was disappointed with their strength,


    a reduction of resources would surely follow. It would be a great loss for them.


    Hry grimaced and said, ¡°We have no other choice. If we can¡¯tplete this family mission, our


    resources will be deprived. Philip gives me a very dangerous feeling. Maybe he has a stronger trump


    card he hasn¡¯t used yet.¡±


    The intuition of a talent was very urate.


    Once Hry said this, even Isbert had to take it seriously.


    After a moment of silence, Isbert said, ¡°Should we get someone from the family, then?¡±


    Hry seemed indignant at this suggestion, but this problem could not be resolved by indignity.


    ¡°Ask the family to send someone over. This matter is too tricky to handle.¡±


    The four people could not help but sigh, and Isbert felt mixed emotions.


    Someone ranked in the top 100 could not deal with someone who fell outside the ranks. If word of this


    got out, Isbert would be made aughingstock. However, the reality was cruel. Isbert and Hry could not


    deal with Ishac.


    ***


    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Norimunicated with the little guy in his mind curiously.


    The chimera imprint had awakened, and it had be totally different. It was more urate to say that


    the imprint was more like a life form now.


    The little guy looked at Nori with scorn and said, ¡°I¡¯m a chimera! Can¡¯t you tell by looking at me? Are you


    really my master? Why do you look so stupid?¡±


    Philip was exasperated.


    This little guy seemed quite smart, but Nori had an urge to beat him up.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a chimera! I was asking about your current state!¡±


    The contempt in the little chimera¡¯s eyes grew more intense.


    ¡°I¡¯m a thought conscious, of course. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Hearing this, Nori did not feel like talking anymore. He ignored the little chimera and simply withdrew


    from his mind space.


    Nige was still staying in the Page family with a clear purpose in mind. She wanted to see how far Nori


    could go. Nige should know something about the chimera imprint.


    Thinking of this, Nori got up and walked to Nige¡¯s room.


    Meanwhile, two people with smiles on their faces stood outside the door of the Page family.


    ¡°Verdant, Why are we looking for that guy? Is he really as strong as you think?¡±


    The two were none other than Verdant and Irvin. They were two exceptional talents who woke up


    naturally from their sealed state because their families had cut off all ties with them!


    Upon hearing Irvin¡¯s words, Verdant smiled and said, ¡°Irvin, believe me, this guy definitely has abilities


    and a trump card that you don¡¯t know about. He¡¯s more than enough to defeat you!¡±


    With that said, Verdant strolled leisurely to the Page family¡¯s door.

 Chapter 4138

    Chapter 4138


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? No entry without permission within the Page family¡¯s territory!¡±


    The guard at the door picked up his weapon and pointed it at Verdant and Irvin, his eyes filled with


    eagerness and a trace of anger and humiliation.


    Nige left a very deep impression on them, and the Page family felt insulted. Even if Nige had worked


    things out with the Page family, it was difficult for them to forget it. As such, they now gave hostile


    treatment to visitors who came to the Page family without permission.


    Verdant smiled and said to the guard, ¡°I¡¯m Verdant, ranked 38 on the nine-star talent list. I¡¯m here to visit


    Philip and Nige.¡±


    The guard¡¯s attitude changed for the better, but he still did not retract his weapon.


    He said, ¡°Okay, I see¡­ Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll pass the message.¡±


    The guard picked up hismunicator and notified the butler in a low voice.


    Irvin looked at Verdant with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Verdant, why are you so polite to the servants?¡±


    Verdant rolled his eyes and said in exasperation, ¡°How many times have I told you? Courtesy is the best


    policy. We have a purpose here. If you don¡¯t disy your sincerity, the other party might not be willing to


    cooperate with us. So, it¡¯s important to be friendly to the servants.¡±


    Verdant was a person with a high IQ and EQ, and he would not make things difficult for others if he could


    help it.


    Irvin opened his mouth but quickly shut it again.


    Since Verdant put it that way, what else could he say?


    Let it be¡­


    He was not good with his words anyway, and Verdant had never been wrong yet.


    On the other hand, Omas had just walked to Nige¡¯s door when he received a message from the Page


    family¡¯s butler.


    [Mr. rke, there¡¯s a man named Verdant outside who says that he ranks 38 on the talent list. He wants


    to have a discussion with you and Nige. How should we handle this?]


    Strictly speaking, the Page family¡¯s butler should address Nige as Lord Wisteria or Miss Nige.


    However, he called her by her first name, which showed how bad of an impression Nige had left on the


    Page family.


    Omas was not concerned about it but frowned at the message.


    He pondered for a moment and replied: [Okay, please show them in.]


    The butler¡¯s attitude was not bad, so Verdant¡¯s attitude at the door should be quite good. Getting this


    message could already prove something.


    Since the other party¡¯s attitude was good, Omas would not disrespect him either.


    The butler quickly agreed. Everyone in the Page family respected Omas very much.


    News had spread in Asteroid City that Diggory and his elder would step down from their high positions,


    and it was likely that the Page family would take over their jobs!


    After all, the Page family once contributed to Asteroid City, and the citizens knew that the Page family did


    not take charge before because Linus was unwell. It was difficult to influence others without any practice.


    After all, this society valued strength.


    Now that Linus had recovered, this problem was resolved.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4139

    Chapter 4139


    If the Page family could take over those positions, the status of the Page family would rise as well, so


    everyone was very grateful to Philip.


    Since Philip allowed them entry, the butler would not disobey him. He even went out to greet Verdant.


    Philip put aside the matter of the chimera imprint for the time being. He called Nige along and headed


    to the living room.


    The Page family¡¯s living room was grand butfortable, and everyone would feel as if they were sitting


    in the main seat.


    After Verdant entered, he was surprised and could not help being amazed.


    ¡°As expected of a Fortuna fortune teller. Theyout of this ce is really eye-opening. Everyone is a


    master. This is amazing!¡±


    Verdant was generous with his praise, and the butler said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Verdant.


    You¡¯re a talent at the peak of nine stars, sure to reach the pseudo holy tier very soon. By then, you¡¯ll be


    on the same level as our patriarch. He¡¯ll be very happy to hear yourpliment.¡±


    Verdant said, ¡°It¡¯ll be great if I can be on good terms with the Page family. After my discussion with Alder,


    whether wee to an agreement or not, I hope to be friends with the Page family. I hope you can


    pass this message along.¡±


    Verdant¡¯s EQ was very high, and he never unted his identity. He said these words very simply.


    Combined with his rtively high status, the other party would surely be ttered. Even the butler felt


    honored.


    Although the talents of the Page family were not very outstanding, even the top talents wanted to


    be friends with the Page family.


    Had any other family received such an honor?


    Benita and Nige walked over from a distance with a hint of interest.


    Benita entered the door and said, ¡°Hello, Verdant. I¡¯m Milos. How may I help you?¡±


    Alder, donned in a white robe, looked quite friendly with a smile on his face.


    Verdant smiled and said, ¡°Alder, I¡¯m here to discuss something important with you, but this matter is


    rted to the nine royal families. I¡¯m not sure if you can make a decision.¡±


    Hearing this, Benita¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Verdant seemed to be testing the waters to see if Benita was a member of the nine royal families or to be


    more precise, the White Marsh royal family!


    Moreover, that remark might not be entirely true, which made it difficult to guess Verdant¡¯s exact thought.


    Benita narrowed his eyes before rxing again.


    He said, ¡°Whether I can make a decision or not depends on whether what you say can impress me.¡±


    Benita¡¯s words contained a hidden implication too.


    Verdant smiled. He could see that Benita was telling him that if the benefit was enough to impress the


    other party, he could make a decision. If it was not enough to impress, there was no need to make a


    decision.


    Hearing that, Irvin said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Trouble. We¡¯re here this time to tell you that we¡¯re going to


    mess with the nine great royal families. If you want, you cane with us. If not, we¡¯ll leave!¡±

 Chapter 4140

    Chapter 4140


    Irvin¡¯s words dropped like a bombshell.


    Apart from him and Verdant, everyone else in the living room had different expressions.


    There was surprise in Philip¡¯s eyes, disdain in Nige¡¯s, and shock and disbelief in the Page family


    butler¡¯s eyes.


    Two talents want to mess with the nine royal families that has taken root on the Starfall Continent for


    many years?


    It was nothing but a joke no matter how anyone looked at it.


    Verdant smiled and said, ¡°Irvin is used to being outspoken. Please excuse him. However, that¡¯s the gist


    of it. The nine royal families have ruled over the continent without any problems, but that¡¯s not the case


    for other practitioner families, many of which have been destroyed.¡±


    Verdant looked up at Adrian, the meaning in his eyes quite profound. There was a trace of helplessness


    and longing too. It was the desire to take control of his own life.


    ¡°Therefore, I want to join forces with all casual practitioners not to stand against the nine royal families


    and the ancient Heavenly Court but just to have the power to protect myself. We don¡¯t want to be caught


    unaware in a deadly crisis,¡± Verdant added while taking a deep breath.


    Morine saw a trace of sincerity in Verdant¡¯s eyes, which he admired the other party for. After all, not


    many people would dare to make this sort of deration. One careless move and they would be


    completely wiped out by the nine royal families.


    After a moment of silence, Morine said, ¡°What backing do you have?¡±


    This remark was quite forthright, but Verdant¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly.


    He said, ¡°I can contact more than a dozen pseudo holy talents! I¡¯m ranked 38 on the nine-star talent list,


    and I have the brains that many people don¡¯t have!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Since Morine questioned Verdant, he had to prove his ability.


    Morine¡¯s eyes narrowed. He seemed to understand why Verdant wanted to approach him.


    Based on Verdant¡¯s exnation, he did not need Morine at all. After all, Morine was just a nine-star


    practitioner. However, Morine was keenly aware that Verdant did not mention any holy beings!


    In other words, Verdant did not have a holy being in his group, and it was the biggest drawback for his


    force.


    How could he gain a foothold without a holy being?


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Morine looked at Verdant thoughtfully.


    He unconsciously tapped the armrest with his fingers, and a clear rattling sound could be heard on the


    wooden armrest.


    Everyone looked at Morine while Verdant said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve realized my purpose.


    Let me know your thoughts.¡±


    Morine pondered for a while.


    He had some people under hismand. If he joined this alliance, he did not have to worry about the


    hostility of the two royal families in the future, although he was not particrly concerned about it in the


    first ce. However, it was better to have less trouble if possible.


    With that thought in mind, Morine said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my teacher will join your alliance. If he refuses,


    your n will be in vain.¡± Verdant grinned broadly.

 Chapter 4141

    Chapter 4141


    ¡°As long as you join me, I can make him join too. I have this ability!¡±


    With that said, Verdant¡¯sw exploded from him, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief when they


    noticed the vibe.


    ¡°You actually have thews of integrity!¡±


    Thews of integrity were very unique and moremonly used in the education industry, but very few


    people possessed thisw. Anyone who owned thisw was worthy of being trusted.


    No one had to worry about being cheated when dealing with people with thews of integrity because


    every word they said was the truth!


    Once they lied, the power of thews would disappear in an instant.


    Such people were well suited for conducting interrogations as well. Once thews were activated and if


    the other party could not resist it, they would reveal everything they knew.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nirina could not help staring at Verdant. ¡°I underestimated you¡­¡±


    Verdant had revealed thews of integrity, which proved the truth and sincerity of his words.


    As Verdant said, as long as Nirina agreed to join Verdant¡¯s alliance, Verdant might be able to get Holy


    Polo to join them.


    Nirina paused and said, ¡°Although two major royal families are targeting me right now, I¡¯m not very


    worried about them at this stage. So, if you want me to join you, this isn¡¯t enough to convince me. You


    need to give me other reasons to impress me. After all, I can bring you long-term protection.¡±


    Verdant was taken aback by Nirina¡¯s remark. After a moment of silence, he looked up at George.


    ¡°What do you want? Or rather, what position do you want?¡±


    Nirina narrowed his eyes slightly, and Nige looked at Nirina curiously. She wondered what Nirina would


    ask for. After all, Nirina was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°The rights to name this establishment, and the position as the leader. The resources I have are beyond


    your imagination.¡±


    Before Verdant could speak, Irvin sneered and looked at Nirina with disdain. ¡°You have resources


    beyond our imagination? Are you kidding me? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you form your own force?


    They¡¯d be more loyal to you that way. Gosh, some people can just say anything nowadays!¡±


    After Irvin finished speaking, Verdant took a deep breath.


    He exhaled slowly and said, ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. Thews of integrity will never lie to me.¡±


    Obviously, Verdant used thews of integrity to test the authenticity of Nirina¡¯s words, which were the


    truth.


    On the other hand, Nirina¡¯s forehead was covered with unnoticeable cold sweat. He was just betting that


    his mother had left enough resources and means for him so that he could subdue and develop many


    people.


    And, his guess turned out to be right!


    With Verdant¡¯s affirmation, Nirina smiled and said, ¡°Besides, I have a city of my own, but it¡¯s not on the


    Starfall Continent. If you allow me to be the leader, this city can be our base. As long as I don¡¯t die, no


    one can touch you. After all, I have my teacher to support me.¡±

 Chapter 4142

    Chapter 4142


    ¡°So, you can think about it¡­ My condition remains the same. I want to be the leader!¡±


    Verdant fell silent, and his eyes flickered. Although he realized the benefits Philip could bring to them, he


    was reluctant to hand over the force just like this.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyone would find it difficult to adapt from being a leader to bing a follower.


    ¡°Can I think about it?¡± Verdant took a deep breath.


    Nige nced at Philip and then at Verdant.


    After a moment of silence, Nige said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to give the rights to Philip.¡±


    With that said, Nige turned around and left, feeling a little exasperated at the same time.


    Verdant said those things in front of her, a member of the nine royal families. Obviously, Verdant wanted


    to get her to join the group. After all, the White Marsh royal family was the most mysterious among the


    nine royal families and also the strongest. At least, that was the case in terms of talents, except that the


    White Marsh royal family never fought over anything.


    This time, however, the White Marsh royal family could not take the back seat any longer. After all, this


    was a fight for the god position.


    Therefore, the White Marsh royal family chose to invest in Moses, provided that Molie could pass their


    test. If Molie failed, they would not give Molie any more resources.


    Of course, if Molie could be the leader of Verdant¡¯s establishment, the White Marsh royal family


    would invest in Molie no matter what. After all, it was absolutely impossible for him to die in this fight.


    Someone would definitely help Molie!


    At the very least, Verdant would definitely make a move.


    He hadprehended eightws and was not someone to be trifled with. He was able topete with


    even the people at the pinnacle.


    Verdant¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard Nige¡¯s words, but a trace of anger appeared on Irvin¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, Ludwig walked in through the door.


    Verdant nced at him and fell silent. Ludwig was one of Molie¡¯s men, and Verdant knew that.


    Seeing Verdant and the others, Ludwig made a prediction and quickly found out the other party¡¯s


    purpose foring here.


    ¡°Okay, we can agree to your conditions, but you need to show us your value, or you can¡¯t remain in this


    position for long¡­¡± Verdant looked at Molie fixedly.


    Molie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal! Let¡¯s name this establishment Big Dipper.¡±


    Molie quickly changed Sin Capital¡¯s name to Big Dipper City. Even theyout of the city had been


    changed, named after the seven stars of the Big Dipper.


    ¡°Big Dipper?¡± A thoughtful look crossed Verdant¡¯s eyes.


    The Big Dipper had seven stars, and he seemed to understand the significance of Molie¡¯s naming


    process.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call it Big Dipper¡­¡±


    Molie nodded and said, ¡°Within three days, I¡¯ll ask Holy Polo to join Big Dipper, and I also hope you can


    gather everyone within three days. I want to hold our first meeting.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Verdant nodded without hesitation.


    After a brief chat, Verdant left. Molie walked to Nige¡¯s room.


    He had to figure out what was going on with his chimera imprint.

 Chapter 4143

    Chapter 4143


    Soon, Philip arrived at Nige¡¯s door.


    He knocked lightly and asked, ¡°Nige, are you free now? I need to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e in,¡± Nige said tly.


    Philip entered her room without hesitation.


    In the room, Nige was practicing with her eyes closed.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Philip and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Philip ignored Nige¡¯s attitude and asked, ¡°My chimera imprint has changed, but I don¡¯t know if the


    change is for better or worse, so I want to ask you if you know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    After that, Philip told Nige all about the chimera imprint in detail. In Philip¡¯s opinion, Nige was a


    reliable person.


    After hearing Lydia¡¯s narration, Nige frowned and looked at Lydia doubtfully.


    ¡°Are you saying that your chimera imprint has developed a consciousness of its own and has changed


    from a fire chimera to a lightning chimera?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ There you go¡­¡± Lydia nodded.


    Nige fell silent and said after thinking about it, ¡°Your chimera imprint must have developed a life form


    and autonomous consciousness. I haven¡¯t heard of this kind of situation before, but the chimera imprint


    is the same as our White Marsh imprint, which has the possibility of atavistic urrence, but we don¡¯t


    know the specific details¡­¡±


    ¡°However, ording to the records of the White Marsh royal family, the first chimera family did use the


    lightning element, but they fell into decler. Your imprint is likely to turn into a real chimera in the


    future, but for now, it should be able to help you to a certain extent. As for the White Marsh imprint, not


    only can it help your imprint return to its ancestral roots, but it should speed up your chimera imprint too.¡±


    Nige was full of mixed emotions.


    She felt a little jealous of Barne, a casual practitioner not of any royal family, for having two imprints with


    atavistic urrences.


    If word of this got out, many people mighte after Lydia because imprints with atavistic urrences


    could be taken away from him. By then, Lydia¡¯s safety would be a big problem.


    Thinking of this, Nige sighed and said, ¡°Be sure to keep this a secret or you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    ¡°I know, but this chimera imprint seems a bit disobedient,¡± Lydia responded casually and looked at


    Nige in confusion.


    Nige rolled her eyes upon hearing this.


    ¡°Of course. Now that it has an awareness, it won¡¯t be happy to be controlled by others, but as the owner


    of the imprint, you should be able to make it submit. As for how, I have no clue.¡±


    After all, Nige and the others had never experienced this, so she could not provide a solution even if


    she wanted to.


    Lydia nodded thoughtfully. In that case, he could only think of a way on his own, but the chimera imprint


    was indeed a nuisance.


    Just as he was about to speak, powerfulws of fire swept across Asteroid City.


    The fire element suddenly became extremely active, and fire elemental practitioners even felt their


    strength improving slightly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Asteroid City went into an uproar. The sky turned red, and many people flew into the air.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes focused. He jumped up and rushed in the direction of the source ofws.


    The exotic fire had appeared!


    Asteroid City fell into chaos!

 Chapter 4144

    Chapter 4144


    1,800 miles outside Asteroid City, a huge pit filled with magma appeared in front of everyone, and the


    surrounding air was full of ashes.


    The exotic fire had finally appeared.


    People rushed over from all directions, stood on the sides of the magma pit, and stared at the me in


    the middle of the pit that was about to emerge from the ground.


    The me looked like a specter, exuding a hallucinating vibe.


    People with some knowledge about it said, ¡°Spectral Fire, ranked 14 on the exotic fire list.¡±


    ¡°One of this exotic fire¡¯s abilities is to confuse people¡¯s minds. Once used, the person being attacked


    will definitely be affected by the exotic fire and have hallucinations.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rtively powerful exotic fire.¡±


    Suddenly, two people went through the crowd and knocked away a person blocking their way.


    ¡°Haha, this Spectral Fire is mine now. You people should get out of my sight or don¡¯t me me for


    making a move!¡±


    The person who spoke was rather burly, his eyes full of disdain.


    ¡°Ranked 58 on the nine-star list, Truman,¡± someone frowned and whispered.


    ¡°This guy seems to be a physique builder. He¡¯s quite strong, and the power of thews seems to have


    been integrated into his body.¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s only 58 on the rank, no one else seems to be able to stop him apart from the top 30.¡±


    Truman heard thements, and a hint of sarcasm shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Someone here knows my strength, so can you guys piss off now? If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me


    for taking action!¡±


    Truman¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his energy gushed out. Tremendous pressure swept over the


    surroundings, and many people with low levels staggered back.


    Some people in the middle orte stages of nine stars could barely stand under Truman¡¯s pressure.


    Noticing those people¡¯s levels, Truman¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said, ¡°It seems that you guys want to


    die.¡±


    After saying that, Truman disappeared from the spot, and an afterimage appeared in the air. When he


    reappeared, several screams rang from the area.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Truman, how dare you?!¡±


    The sarcasm in Truman¡¯s eyes became more intense, and he said, ¡°A bunch of losers. What else can


    you do besides talk? If you¡¯re not happy,e and fight me right now. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll withdraw


    from thispetition for the exotic fire!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone shut their mouths and looked at Truman with resentment.


    Truman had disyed his strength. Few people could beat him.


    A chuckle came from a distance. ¡°Truman, you think very highly of yourself. Do you think this ce


    belongs to your family?¡±


    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice. It was a member of the Dora royal family by the name of


    Renault, ranked 48 on the nine-star list, ten positions higher than Truman. However, no one could


    predict the result if they fought.


    Hearing Renault¡¯s remark, Truman restrained his arrogance slightly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Truman¡¯s attitude depended on the other party he was dealing with. If it was someone from the other


    royal families, Truman would most likely not bother.

 Chapter 4145

    Chapter 4145


    However, the person in charge of his family was also a member of the Morine royal family, so Truman


    would still disy his courtesy.


    ¡°Renault, why are you here? Do you need the exotic fire?¡± Truman frowned.


    He was not an idiot, or he would not have chosen such a unique path.


    Renault was not a fire elemental practitioner, so there was no need for him to appear here.


    Renault shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe either, but I have to obey the patriarch¡¯s


    order.¡±


    ¡°The patriarch¡¯s order?¡± Truman was taken aback and looked at the other party in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our patriarch asked me toe and help someone. He didn¡¯t want a member of the


    Morine royal family to be bullied, so he asked me to ensure the other party¡¯s safety,¡± Renault said


    casually.


    Everyone was stunned by Renault¡¯s words. The Morine royal family was tantly supporting this


    person, or they would not have sent Renault here.


    Renault was one of the top few talents among the nine-star descendants of the Morine royal family. To


    send a top talent out proved that the Morine royal family attached great importance to that person.


    Truman nodded thoughtfully and looked at Renault with augh. ¡°In other words, if Ipete with him


    for the exotic fire, you won¡¯t do anything, right?¡±


    Renault did not respond but simply nced at Truman smilingly.


    He did have that thought in mind because he was upset with the patriarch¡¯s order for asking him, a top


    talent of the Morine royal family, to protect an unknown outsider.


    Truman instantly understood Renault¡¯s meaning and grinned broadly. ¡°I have to thank you in advance


    then, Mr. Renault. If I can get the exotic fire in the end, I¡¯ll definitely express my gratitude.¡±


    Renault no longer held the status of a prince, which was the case for all revived sealed talents, so


    Truman was not wrong in calling him Mr. Renault.


    Renault was just about to speak when a cold voice came from a distance.


    ¡°Did you ask for our permission to get the exotic fire?¡±


    Everyone looked over again and found the people from the ancient dragon royal family and the white


    tiger royal family, but the people standing in the forefront surprised them.


    Portia Oslo, ranked 12 on the nine-star list!


    Lumi Shell, ranked 13!


    Even Renault became serious as he stared at them with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°The ancient dragon and the white tiger royal families are trying to steal the show. This is the territory of


    the Morine royal family. What are you two doing here?¡±


    A sense of crisis welled up in Renault, and he muttered under his breath, ¡°Are they here because of


    him? If that¡¯s the case, this will be a little tricky.¡±


    Thinking of this, Renault became more serious. He felt as if he had underestimated the person the


    patriarch wanted him to help.


    If that person was not worth mentioning, how could he attract these two existences from the two royal


    families?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 4146

    Chapter 4146


    Lumi looked at Renault and said, ¡°We have no interest in stealing the show. We have a mission here. If


    you¡¯re smart, Renault, you should leave right now or we can¡¯t guarantee that we won¡¯t kill you in the


    end!¡±


    Lumi was a cold and aloof woman with a pretty face, so pretty that one might be lost in her


    appearance.


    Hearing what Lumi said, Renault frowned. He realized that these two people should be here because


    of Leonardo.


    Sonya¡¯s importance increased in Renault¡¯s mind.


    If Sonya was a lousy person, why would the Morine royal family ask him toe here?


    Simrly, why would the ancient dragon and the white tiger royal families ask Portia and Lumi toe


    here?


    Although they were women, they were far stronger than most men. Many people even thought they had


    the ability to enter the pseudo holy list! Given enough time, they were likely to reach level nine of the


    pseudo holy tier!


    Thinking of this, Renault took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. He looked at the two seriously, and his


    arrogance exploded.


    ¡°Your two royal families are stretching your arms too far for my liking. Don¡¯t forget, this is the territory of


    our Morine royal family!¡±


    After Renault said this, some talents with their names on the list frowned. After thinking for a while,


    many of them stood behind Renault.


    This was a confrontation between three royal families. As the talents of the Morine royal family, they


    knew which side to take.


    For a while, all members of the white tiger royal family were isted. Lumi and Portia were full of


    disdain.


    ¡°Do you think a bunch of losers like you can stand against us? What do you take the top 15 of the nine-


    star list for?¡±


    Lumi¡¯s eyes narrowed as her energy surged around her. At the same time, the ancient dragon imprint


    slowly appeared on her forehead.


    The golden light instantly illuminated the surroundings. Everyone was startled and looked at Lumi in


    silence.


    Suddenly, a chuckle came from the right. Everyone looked over and saw Verdant standing there with


    more than a dozen people.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were five pseudo holy beings among them!


    ¡°Wow, what a crowd. Even Lumi and Portia are here. This is such a surprise,¡± Verdant said with a


    smile.


    Renault heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Verdant aiming for the ancient dragon and the white tiger


    royal families.


    Verdant¡¯s family had been annihted, so the Morine royal family had no way to deal with Verdant at all.


    If Verdant wanted to deal with them, no one here was likely to escape.


    Lumi and Portia looked over at Verdant. When they saw the pseudo holy beings, they scowled.


    ¡°You actually brought along pseudo holy beings for apetition between nine-star practitioners. The


    Morine royal family is really shameless,¡± Hry spoke abruptly.


    Hry came here with Lumi and the others. It was not appropriate for Lumi and the others to say


    anything at this point, so she had no choice but to speak.

 Chapter 4147

    Chapter 4147


    Verdant smiled and said, ¡°Although you don¡¯t have the right to speak to me, since you did, I might as


    well exin it to you. The pseudo holy beings are not here topete for the exotic fire but because


    they heard rumors that someone is going to target the Astral Master of our Big Dipper Guild. They


    won¡¯t intervene in this fight. They just want to see if Lumi and Portia can survive under the Astral


    Master¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Astral Master?¡±


    Lumi and Portia were startled.


    They had no idea who this Astral Master was. They could not help but look at each other with doubts in


    their eyes.


    Could it be their mission target?


    However, how did that personmand such respect from Verdant?


    Why were those pseudo holy beings willing to stand up for him?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, the two shook their heads.


    That should not be the case. If so, they would not be the ones to turn up today. After all, if that person


    could deploy pseudo holy beings, their families should have sent pseudo holy beings to take action too.


    After thinking for a moment, Lumi said calmly, ¡°Verdant, we¡¯re just here to kill someone. We have no


    interest in the exotic fire. If you want it, you should leave for now and return after we kill that person.


    We won¡¯t interfere in the contest for the exotic fire.¡±


    Lumi¡¯s tone hinted at giving in. The people noticed this and could not help being interested.


    Verdant was quite capable to force Lumi to give in.


    Everyone thought Verdant would step aside since Lumi put it that way.


    However, Verdantughed and said, ¡°What a coincidence, the person you want to kill is our Astral


    Master! But don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t intervene in this fight.¡±


    ¡°However, if you use mean tricks against him, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± Verdant¡¯s eyes


    narrowed, and a cold and dangerous vibe exuded from him.


    Lumi¡¯s and Portia¡¯s expressions changed instantly. It was really the person they wanted to kill!


    After Renault rxed, he tensed up again.


    Rose was actually the so-called Astral Master of Big Dipper!


    Although no one knew what the Big Dipper was, they recognized the people in front of them. They were


    all well-known figures on the list, not weak at all!


    I¡¯m surprised that Rose managed to gather this bunch of people¡­


    This is getting interesting¡­.


    The serious look on Renault¡¯s face gradually disappeared, reced by respect and admiration for


    Adrian.


    He did not think the patriarch was over the top for sending him here now. Instead, he wondered if Rose


    would be upset because the patriarch did not send someone stronger.


    Meanwhile, anotherugh rang out.


    ¡°Verdant, you don¡¯t have to say such meaningless words. The other party are talents of the royal


    families, after all. It¡¯ll be a disgrace if they require attrition warfare or joint attack to deal with someone


    like me, who¡¯s in thete stage of nine stars. You can just watch from the sidelines this time.¡±


    In the sky, a man wearing a white robe with long flowing hair exuding an intense aura walked over


    slowly from a distance, smiling with confidence.


    It was Rose!

 Chapter 4148

    Chapter 4148


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Abraham. When they noticed that Sandra was only in thete stage of


    nine stars, they were shocked and frowned.


    Could someone in thete stage of nine stars bepared with Lumi and Portia?


    The two of them were the strongest here. If they attacked with all their strength, few people here could


    beat them.


    Meanwhile, some people started whispering.


    ¡°Who is this guy? How can someone in thete stage of nine stars be Verdant¡¯s so-called Astral


    Master?¡±


    ¡°No idea, but Verdant and the others can¡¯t be letting him fight those people, right? He¡¯ll die if he faces


    Lumi and Portia!¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Even if it¡¯s a one-on-one fight, I don¡¯t think he can beat any of them. I even think that the


    fight will be over very soon.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a young and ignorant guy. I know him. His name is Sandra rke. He fought Nige a few


    days ago. After they used theirst trump card, Nige threw in the towel. I don¡¯t think this guy can beat


    Lumi and Portia.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s Sandra rke. Although you say so, don¡¯t forget that Sandra is that so-called Astral Master.


    Maybe he¡¯ll get his underlings to take action.¡±


    ¡°Once those people make a move, Lumi and Portia may be in danger!¡±


    No one looked favorably upon Abraham. Even Renault did not think Sandra could win. After all, the


    difference in strength between the two parties was too big. It was not easy for Sandra to beat Nige,


    let alone Lumi and Portia.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Facing Lumi and Portia, Sandra might be defeated in a few moves.


    If those people retaliated at that time, not to mention Sandra but even the pseudo holy beings and the


    Morine royal family would be greatly humiliated!


    In fact, Sandra ignored thements but looked at Lumi and Portia with a smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ Ladies, I can guarantee that they won¡¯t intervene in this fight, but your levels are higher than


    mine, after all. I believe you should be very confident in your strength too. How about a bet?¡±


    Lumi and Portia looked at Sandra oddly with a hint of amusement.


    Hry spoke instead of the two, her face full of taunting. ¡°Someone like you has no right to bet with


    them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t evenst a hundred moves before dying in defeat. Are you worthy of


    suggesting a bet?¡± Isbert said sarcastically.


    Then, he turned to look at Portia and Lumi with admiration in his eyes.


    These two talents had excellent poise and skills. They were the best candidates for a lifelong partner in


    most people¡¯s opinions. They were young and beautiful, and anyone would be moved by them.


    Isbert thought that Sandra had fallen for these two.


    Sandra scowled upon hearing Isbert¡¯s words. ¡°Verdant, if any irrelevant people say another word, just


    kill them.¡±


    A domineering aura surged from Abraham. Combined with his self-confidence, it became a special vibe


    that attracted Portia¡¯s and Lumi¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 4149

    Chapter 4149


    The two looked at each other.


    Lumi exhaled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±


    Hearing this, Benita smiled and said, ¡°Well¡­ What about betting on our lives? If I can defeat you, you¡¯ll


    obey me from now on. Even if I want you to leave the royal family, you can¡¯t disobey¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll listen to you unconditionally¡­ As you can see, I have Verdant and the others


    behind me. This is not a small force. No matter which royal family we join, it¡¯ll be a great boost to you.¡±


    Benita¡¯s smile grew brighter.


    With Verdant and the others as stakes, he refused to believe they would not take the bait!


    Sure enough, after hearing Benita¡¯s words, Lumi¡¯s and Portia¡¯s expressions changed, and ripples


    spread in their eyes.


    These people would be a great help, indeed. With them around, their status in the family would rise


    steadily, and they would definitely get more resources.


    Thinking of this, Lumi could hardly contain her delight.


    She then said, ¡°We ept your bet, but you need to watch out. After all, you¡¯re too weak in our


    opinion!¡±


    After saying her words, the ancient dragon imprint on Lumi¡¯s forehead became brighter, and her energy


    surged around her.


    Benita chuckled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you have such a sharp tongue. You should just focus on


    fighting. Since you¡¯ve agreed, let¡¯s begin!¡±


    With that said, Benita¡¯s energy surged. Variousws appeared around Frank, including thews of


    lightning, Agni fire, ice, jet streams, and teleportation!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The next moment, Benita used thews of teleportation and disappeared on the spot.


    Portia smiled and said, ¡°Lumi, let me handle this round. Since this guy is so confident, let me see what


    he¡¯s capable of! Don¡¯t worry. If I win, we can share out his subordinates or jointly control them!¡±


    Lumi was a little unhappy at first, but after hearing Portia¡¯s words, she nodded and said, ¡°In that case,


    you can take the first round. I want to see why he thinks he can deal with the two of us too.¡±


    After that, Lumi took a step back. Thews appeared around Portia, and the power of thews


    appeared in the sky like intertwining thin threads.


    Portia smiled and said, ¡°Thews of teleportation? What a coincidence. I have thews of cohesion


    that can easily form an energy barrier like a spider web in the sky. As long as you appear, I can sense


    you!¡±


    With that said, Portia raised her eyebrows, and a burst of energy sted violently not far in front of her.


    The energy exploded, and Benita slowly appeared in front of Portia.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite surprising, but your attack is no more than scratching an itch¡­¡±


    Benita was not joking about that.


    Since he went through thest lightning tribtion, not only had hisws changed, but his ability to


    withstand attacks had improved greatly too.


    Unlessws were used to attack Frank, it would only cause him some minor injuries. After all, the


    damage caused byws was far greater than that of energy.

 Chapter 4150

    Chapter 4150


    On the other side, Portia sneered and said, ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    After she said that, a more powerful attack sted Paul, and he was immediately knocked back tens of


    kilometers away.


    Marsha could not help his surprise and raised an eyebrow at Portia.


    ¡°I underestimated you. There¡¯s hidden energy in that attack.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone looked at Marsha strangely.


    It was as if Portia was the practitioner in thete stage of nine stars while Marsha was at the peak of


    nine stars.


    After a few seconds, someone said with a sneer, ¡°Marsha is too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t seem to


    understand his position.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you got that right.¡±


    ¡°Someone ranking more than 300 on the list dares to p his mouth in front of someone in the top 15


    on the list. He¡¯ll probably be beaten to death if he loses today!¡±


    Marsha ignored thosements, but someone made him frown.


    It was a person who stood behind Verdant.


    Verdant brought along all the people he had contacted before, so they were considered members of


    Big Dipper. With these people around as the foundation for development, Big Dipper would grow to


    be an existence that all the royal families would see as a threat.


    Marsha was not joking when he said he wanted to take on the nine royal families. He wanted to build


    his own kingdom!


    It seems that these people are not thatpliant¡­


    Marsha thought inwardly.


    I need to find an opportunity to teach them a lesson¡­


    Marsha¡¯s eyes turned cold. If he could not subdue these people, he would face restrictions in his future


    actions.


    The fight between Paul, Portia, and Lumi was a good example. It was an opportunity for Marsha to


    prove himself and let these people recognize his strength first.


    Thinking of this, Marsha took a deep breath and focused his attention on Portia, his eyes turning cold.


    ¡°Thews of gravity are good but not good enough to defeat me. You should just use your trump card.¡±


    Hearing this, Portia looked at Marsha mockingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dares to speak


    to me like that, but you still need to prove yourself before you can see my trump card. That was just a


    warm-up. This is the real deal!¡±


    With that said, Portia¡¯s eyes turned cold. Her dress fluttered with the wind as streams of energy surged


    from her body, quickly blending into the surrounding air.


    At the same time, eightws emerged in the sky, glowing with different colored lights. Marsha frowned


    at this scene. In addition to the silverws of gravity and the whitews of cohesion, there were the


    laws of light too!


    Thews of light and thews of dark were ranked just below thews of time and space. To


    comprehend thews of light was ample proof of Portia¡¯s strength!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Portia looked up at Marsha indifferently and then she yelled, ¡°Falling Mountain!¡±


    At Portia¡¯smand, thews of earth in the surroundings formed mountains, glowing with bright


    energy lights on the peaks, which made the mountains look like paradise.

 Chapter 4151

    Chapter 4151


    The next moment, the mountains crashed toward Alder.


    Seeing this, he gasped and looked at the huge mountains somberly. He could see how strong the


    power behind these mountains.


    ¡°Scarlet Bonfire!¡± Chyntia roared and moved.


    This was a special art Holy Polo taught Anderson, which he had almost mastered fully. Although he


    could not wield this special art to perfection yet, it should not be underestimated!


    Thews of fire in the sky raged, and dancing red rays of light merged, forming a splendid lotus flower


    with a dancing me right in the middle.


    Surprisingly, these mes felt gentle and kind as if harmless to humans. However, no one dared to


    underestimate these mes because they knew they were Chyntia¡¯s Agni fire!


    This me could only be found in lightning tribtion! Only a handful of people on the entire continent


    could integrate this me into theirws. At least in the nine-star ranking list, no one could reach


    Chyntia¡¯s level.


    The mountains in the sky fell as if they were about to destroy everything, forming cracks in the space


    due to the heavy pressure. It was followed by wind that could destroy a city!


    The huge mountains were enhanced by thews of gravity!


    Seeing that, Chyntia put the lotus formed by the mes above his head to shield himself against the


    falling mountains.


    Boom!


    The first mountain fell on the lotus and was instantly reduced into ashes by the me in the center of


    the lotus. However, the me also grew weaker. After that, endless explosions continued, and energy


    fluctuations spread haphazardly thousands of miles around.


    Witnessing this scene, the onlookers felt the power of these two special arts. They could not help but


    admire how strong Chyntia was at his level.


    Someone gulped and said, ¡°Chyntia managed to fight Portia to a draw!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Chyntia is a freak too, but Portia mentioned just now that this isn¡¯t her trump card. This may be the


    kid¡¯s strongest attack.¡±


    ¡°You got that right. How could Chyntia be a match for Portia?¡±


    No one was optimistic about Anderson, but he was unbothered. After all, action spoke louder than


    words!


    After he defeated Portia, these people would naturally shut up.


    The two special arts disappeared after thest collision, while Portia became serious. She thought


    Chyntia was just bluffing, but she now realized that Chyntia had what it took.


    Thinking of this, Portia took a deep breath, and her eyes became much sharper.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you can block my special art, but this is just the beginning¡­¡±


    Portia¡¯s gaze became sharper as powerful energy surged from her body.


    ¡°Cloud Maelstrom!¡±


    Countless white rays of light gathered in the sky above Portia¡¯s head, forming clouds that exuded sharp


    vibes.


    Another power of thews lit up, and Chyntia saw thews of metal!


    This special art was abination of thews of metal and light!


    Seeing this, some people eximed in admiration.


    ¡°Is that Portia¡¯s self-created special art? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of this technique before.¡±


    ¡°Me neither. It should be her own special art.¡±

 Chapter 4152

    Chapter 4152


    The man frowned and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I¡¯d have forgotten about it. Why does the White


    Marsh royal family treat Hezti differently? It seems that the Fiona royal family is here to help him too. Is


    he a puppet controlled by these two royal families? If so, we may end up as aughingstock.¡±


    Verdant chuckled and replied without hesitation, ¡°He may trample on the heads of these two royal


    families in the future, he¡¯ll never be their puppets!¡±


    Hearing this, the man was dumbfounded. He wondered why Verdant was so confident telling this.


    Verdant¡¯sws of integrity did not fluctuate when he made this statement. It proved that he was telling


    the truth and he was not deceiving them.


    The man was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Okay. Since this is the case, we can make a move. If


    he loses to Portia, we¡¯ll make sure to keep him alive.¡±


    Verdant nodded without any furtherment.


    This man used to be the prince of a kingdom. His name was Nixon. On the Starfall Continent, there


    were countless examples of countries fighting each other and falling. Nixon¡¯s kingdom was destroyed in


    such a battle.


    Nixon¡¯s kingdom was very powerful at its peak, and normal kingdoms could never have destroyed it


    easily.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Nixon felt that something shady must have happened behind the scenes, likely involving the


    royal family. After all, Nixon¡¯s kingdom was destroyed at its peak!


    Nixon¡¯s purpose for joining this organization was different from the others. He wanted to find out the


    reason his kingdom was destroyed. As a prince, he knew the importance of a leader, so he had higher


    expectations for Hezti than the others.


    Nixon was definitely the most rational person in this group!


    On the battlefield, Hezti¡¯s phoenix was sted into nothingness by the cloud. The sky was full of


    cracks, but they were rapidly mending at this moment.


    However, dozens of Portia¡¯s clouds remained, and they rushed toward Josef.


    Seeing this, Hezti frowned.


    He shook his head and muttered under his breath.


    The peak of nine stars is indeed stronger than thete stage of nine stars, not only in regards to the


    gap in energy but more in theprehension of thews. Although Ickprehension at this stage,


    the difference shouldn¡¯t be too muchpared to Portia¡­


    I can¡¯tpete with her with a special art that relies too much on energy or my defeat is certain. In that


    case, we can onlypete inprehension of thews.


    Thinking of this, Hezti closed his eyes, ignoring the approaching clouds.


    The power ofws surged violently around him.


    Portia said indifferently, ¡°Are you unable to stop my second special art already? This is far from my


    trump card. As I expect, you don¡¯t have the ability to make me use my trump card.¡±


    A chill appeared on Portia¡¯s face, making her seem more noble.


    Many people looked at Portia with adoration.


    Hezti was calm as he looked at the approaching cloud.

 Chapter 4153

    Chapter 4153


    It was too close. Everyone felt that Fiona could not stop the special art this time. With such a short


    distance, even resistance seemed futile.


    In the sky, Fiona suddenly smiled and rxed.


    ¡°Greenpeak Sword Formation, Ice Fire Sword!¡± Fiona roared.


    At hismand, energy exploded from his body. The energy triggered the elements of ice and fire in


    the surroundings, activated thews, and gradually formed a sword of ice and fire.


    As soon as the sword appeared, other elemental forces in the surroundings were repelled by the sword


    formation, making it difficult for thews to integrate.


    ¡°No matter how difficult it is to integrate thews of light with otherws, they¡¯re not opposingws,


    after all. But ice and fire are twopletely oppositews! So what if you¡¯re a genius? I¡¯m still stronger


    than you!¡±


    Fiona made this statement in a calm and firm voice. Everyone trembled and focused their attention on


    Steven.


    Fiona seemed to be glowing brightly, making it difficult to look at him, but everyone still wanted to do


    so.


    The talents behind Verdant fell silent and looked at Fiona differently.


    Seeing this, Portia was silent.


    Indeed, the integration between thews of light and metal was less difficult than thews of ice and


    fire.


    The fact that Fiona could integrate these twows into one was more impressive than what she did.


    At this time, the sword energy in the sky attacked the clouds. Under the double impact of ice and fire,


    the clouds were instantly dispersed, but the sword light only dimmed a little.


    When ice and fire reached a level of harmony, thebined power would be unimaginable!


    Not to mention that Fiona¡¯sws of fire were made of Agni fire, an extremely fiercew of fire that was


    gentle on the outside but strong on the inside!


    The clouds in the sky faded silently, leaving only streaks of white, while Fiona¡¯s sword still rushed


    toward Portia.


    Seeing this scene, Portia sighed with a hint of regret in her eyes.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ You¡¯re indeed a talent, and you¡¯re even stronger than me, but some things can¡¯t


    be decided on talent alone. An undeveloped talent can¡¯t be considered a talent.¡±


    Portia shook her head, and thews of light reappeared around her. Her demeanor changed again, and


    her eyes were full of coldness.


    She mumbled, ¡°Holiness is merciless, and the wise is fearless¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy art, holy light!¡±


    Following Portia¡¯s voice, an image slowly appeared in front of everyone in the sky. It was an old man


    with kind eyes and a smile on his mouth.


    Everyone felt a warm feeling when they saw him.


    This special art was full of light elements, which filled everyone with hope and longing.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The next moment, everyone heard a voice from that figure.


    ¡°May the holy light shine on thisnd!¡±


    Boom!


    With that said, a scepter appeared in the figure¡¯s hand. A bright orb on the scepter glowed brilliantly.


    The light was blinding yet gentle, warm yet cold.

 Chapter 4154

    Chapter 4154


    It was too close. Everyone felt that Fiona could not stop the special art this time. With such a short


    distance, even resistance seemed futile.


    In the sky, Fiona suddenly smiled and rxed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Greenpeak Sword Formation, Ice Fire Sword!¡± Fiona roared.


    At hismand, energy exploded from his body. The energy triggered the elements of ice and fire in


    the surroundings, activated thews, and gradually formed a sword of ice and fire.


    As soon as the sword appeared, other elemental forces in the surroundings were repelled by the sword


    formation, making it difficult for thews to integrate.


    ¡°No matter how difficult it is to integrate thews of light with otherws, they¡¯re not opposingws,


    after all. But ice and fire are twopletely oppositews! So what if you¡¯re a genius? I¡¯m still stronger


    than you!¡±


    Fiona made this statement in a calm and firm voice. Everyone trembled and focused their attention on


    Steven.


    Fiona seemed to be glowing brightly, making it difficult to look at him, but everyone still wanted to do


    so.


    The talents behind Verdant fell silent and looked at Fiona differently.


    Seeing this, Portia was silent.


    Indeed, the integration between thews of light and metal was less difficult than thews of ice and


    fire.


    The fact that Fiona could integrate these twows into one was more impressive than what she did.


    At this time, the sword energy in the sky attacked the clouds. Under the double impact of ice and fire,


    the clouds were instantly dispersed, but the sword light only dimmed a little.


    When ice and fire reached a level of harmony, thebined power would be unimaginable!


    Not to mention that Fiona¡¯sws of fire were made of Agni fire, an extremely fiercew of fire that was


    gentle on the outside but strong on the inside!


    The clouds in the sky faded silently, leaving only streaks of white, while Fiona¡¯s sword still rushed


    toward Portia.


    Seeing this scene, Portia sighed with a hint of regret in her eyes.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ You¡¯re indeed a talent, and you¡¯re even stronger than me, but some things can¡¯t


    be decided on talent alone. An undeveloped talent can¡¯t be considered a talent.¡±


    Portia shook her head, and thews of light reappeared around her. Her demeanor changed again, and


    her eyes were full of coldness.


    She mumbled, ¡°Holiness is merciless, and the wise is fearless¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy art, holy light!¡±


    Following Portia¡¯s voice, an image slowly appeared in front of everyone in the sky. It was an old man


    with kind eyes and a smile on his mouth.


    Everyone felt a warm feeling when they saw him.


    This special art was full of light elements, which filled everyone with hope and longing.


    The next moment, everyone heard a voice from that figure.


    ¡°May the holy light shine on thisnd!¡±


    Boom!


    With that said, a scepter appeared in the figure¡¯s hand. A bright orb on the scepter glowed brilliantly.


    The light was blinding yet gentle, warm yet cold.

 Chapter 4155

    Chapter 4155


    Marsha¡¯s swords started to melt slowly upon being illuminated by the holy light. Finally, they turned into


    nothingness, and the power ofws disappeared.


    However, the holy light did not stop but continued to approach Albert, getting closer to him.


    Seeing this, Marsha sighed and said, ¡°Those who can enter the top of the list are not that easy to deal


    with, indeed. If I didn¡¯t have the White Marsh seal, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be dead¡­¡±


    As Marsha¡¯s voice gradually became louder, arge white seal appeared in his hand. The seal shone


    with a faint golden light as Marsha¡¯s energy poured into it, making it brighter by the second.


    A smile shed in Marsha¡¯s eyes.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thews of life are quite unique in this world. No matter how strong your holy light is, if you can¡¯t kill


    me in an instant, what¡¯s the use? Moreover, White Marsh was once a ray of light too.¡±


    Marsha lifted his head, and the golden light entered his body. A hazy white light appeared all over him,


    solidly protecting him.


    Marsha smirked to see this.


    Could the holy light hurt him now?


    The holy light fell on Marsha at this time but failed to cause him the slightest damage. Instead, it


    merged into the white light and made Marsha¡¯s shield even stronger.


    Seeing this, Portia¡¯s pupils constricted as she trembled slightly.


    She heard from Hry and the others that Marsha was proficient in thews of space, ice, wind, and


    fire, and he seemed to haveprehended thews of lightning during thest lightning tribtion.


    Adding thews of life and thews of light that appeared this time, Marsha had mastered sevenws.


    He was just onew away from her!


    However, among them, Marshaprehended thews of space, light, and life.


    Strictly speaking, thews of life were derived from thews of wood. As far as Portia understood, if the


    fivews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were gathered, the practitioner would achieve the


    bnce of the five elements, which could develop a new special great path, the path order of the five


    elements!


    The path order of the five elements was a great path on par with space and time, but it was extremely


    difficult toprehend.


    Now that Marsha hadprehended three out of fivews, Portia could not help thinking about it.


    Can Marshaprehend thews of the five elements?


    Portia quickly shook her head and looked at Marsha with mixed feelings.


    ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to kill you. You¡¯re a freak. It¡¯s a pity that we stand on opposing sides, so it¡¯s


    impossible for us to be friends. Toplete the mission given by the family, I can only kill you.¡±


    Thinking of this, Portia¡¯s gaze became more determined, and a painting slowly unfurled behind her.


    So what if Marsha couldprehend thews of the five elements?


    The rtionship between the white tiger royal family and Marsha had determined that they could never


    be friends.


    Portia exhaled slowly while the painting behind her fully unfolded. Her eyes glowed brilliantly, and her


    demeanor enhanced again.

 Chapter 4156

    Chapter 4156


    Everyone was filled with disbelief as they looked at the painting.


    The painting was filled with the sun, moon, stars, mountains, and rivers with mist drifting among them.


    A few people walked in the corners when suddenly, they turned their heads to look outside the painting.


    One person¡¯s figure made an impression on most people in an instant. It was full of indifference,


    confidence, and power.


    ¡°The Hendrix Painting¡­¡± Someone uttered the name of the painting in a trembling voice.


    ¡°The Hendrix Painting? What¡¯s that?¡± Others wondered.


    ¡°Hendrix was once a holy being, very close to reaching the god position,¡± someone who knew Hendrix


    said.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hendrix was a painter who entered the path order through painting andprehended other path


    orders after that.


    Before that, he was just an ordinary person. After achieving the path order, he killed all the holy beings


    of the same level. The Hendrix Painting was none other than the painting painted by Hendrix that led


    him to the path order to be a holy being.


    In theter stage, Hendrix continued to pour his energy into the painting, making the Hendrix Painting


    more powerful. Even if Portia could not fully wield the power of the Hendrix Painting now, it must not be


    underestimated!


    Ynda overheard thements and saw the painting.


    The extraordinary vibe of that figure also left a big impression on Ynda and startled him for a


    moment.


    However, Ynda quickly returned to his senses and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the Hendrix


    Painting actually has the function of confusing the mind. It has cleverly used the path order of


    deterrence. What a pity¡­¡±


    Ynda looked up at Portia. ¡°You can¡¯t fully unleash the power of the Hendrix Painting.¡±


    Portia chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t you try?¡±


    The Hendrix Painting fell into Portia¡¯s hands, and she poured her energy into it. The painting quickly


    exuded a mysterious vibe.


    A wisp of smoke floated out of the painting and shrouded the two of them.


    The next moment, a powerful suction force came from the smoke, and Ynda and Portia disappeared


    into thin air in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    After that, everyone saw two extra people on a mountain peak in the Hendrix Painting. The painting


    slowly rolled up as if preventing others from seeing the scenery inside.


    ¡°It looks like the oue of this battle has been determined,¡± Nixon sighed.


    Verdant also shook his head with regret in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you guys can¡¯t help Ynda in this


    case.¡±


    Nixon nodded.


    The Hendrix Painting was now under Portia¡¯s control.


    Entering the painting was equivalent to being under Portia¡¯s full control. She could easily make use of


    the rules,ws, and path orders in the painting.


    No matter how strong Ynda was, as long as he was not stronger than Portia, it would be extremely


    difficult for him to break free from Portia¡®s restriction and leave the painting.


    Meanwhile, in the painting, Ynda and Portia appeared on a magnificent mountain peak.


    Ynda subconsciously observed his surroundings. The night sky above his head was filled with stars


    that shone gently on the two of them.


    They were surrounded by trees, flowing rivers, cottages, and fish jumping out of the river from time to


    time.

 Chapter 4157

    Chapter 4157


    Lydia gasped. He finally understood the horror of the Hendrix Painting after entering this ce, or


    rather, the horror of Hendrix.


    He saw at least hundreds of rules in this painting. Otherwise, it was absolutely impossible to create


    such a lifelike illusion!


    No wonder Hendrix was called the first person below god.


    On the other side, Portia looked at Lydia with a smile and said, ¡°Albert, I can control all the power in the


    Hendrix Painting. It¡¯s still not toote for you to admit defeat now. I can also spare your life if you agree


    to return to the white tiger royal family with me¡­¡±


    ¡°You have great potential, indeed. I can convince other people in the white tiger royal family to help you


    improve your level and find you various resources that won¡¯t be lesser than mine. As long as you¡¯re


    willing to submit to me, I can even help you achieve the holy tier!¡±


    Portia was full of confidence when she said this.


    As the most outstanding talent among the nine-star descendants of the white tiger royal family, she had


    the right to decide this.


    Different from other royal families, the sealed talents of the white tiger royal family were far more


    important and powerful than the current talents. That was because the most talented white tigers with


    the strongest bloodline in the White family were sealed together with them back then.


    The White family was most respectful to white tigers with a strong bloodline!


    Therefore, sealed talents such as Portia and the others might have more authority than Patriarch Oslo.


    If Patriarch Oslo made a move against them, the white tigers they signed the contract with would


    definitely disagree, which meant the patriarch of the White family would stand on their side.


    If that happened, it was likely that the Oslo family would split up with the White family. In that case, the


    white tiger royal family would be doomed and be overthrown easily!


    That was also why Patriarch Oslo did not dare to attack Jay Oslo back then!


    Lydia looked at Portia and said with augh, ¡°If I submit to you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to step into


    the holy tier in my entire life. I really want to experience the power of the Hendrix Painting now.¡±


    Portia frowned and said with a sigh, ¡°Sure enough, all talents have their quirks¡­¡±


    After Portia finished speaking, Lydia jumped into the air. Where he stood just now, a huge spike


    emerged from the ground with a loud bang.


    If Lydia had not reacted in time, he would have been prated by the spike by now!


    Portia raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Your reflex is quite good, but the Hendrix Painting is more


    powerful than this!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With that said, a bright light burst out from the clouds in the sky. Sword energies emerged from the


    clouds and formed a sword in the sky, appearing in front of Lydia in an instant!


    Lydia¡¯s reaction was not to be outdone either.


    When the sword was about to appear in front of him, Lydia used thews of teleportation and instantly


    disappeared from the spot.

 Chapter 4158

    Chapter 4158


    The sword energy went through Amber¡¯s afterimage and faded into nothingness.


    Portia smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot that you¡¯veprehended thews of space. It¡¯s a pity that this


    painting contains thews of restriction.¡±


    With that said, Portia waved her hand lightly. Amber suddenly felt that the space around him was


    completely sealed off, and he was unable to use thews of teleportation anymore.


    Amber¡¯s expression changed as a sense of crisis emerged. He took a deep breath, and the corners of


    his mouth twitched.


    Hendrix is really extraordinary, indeed¡­


    Portia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not toote for you to admit defeat, but if you refuse me again, don¡¯t


    me me for taking action.¡±


    Amber shook his head and said, ¡°I still want to experience the power of the Hendrix Painting. You can¡¯t


    kill me at this rate.¡±


    The Caelum Sword appeared in Amber¡¯s hand.


    An ancient vibe spread around, and the sealed space was shattered.


    The next moment, however, a huge pressure emerged, suppressing the Caelum Sword¡¯s vibe back to


    the sword body, preventing it from spreading further.


    Seeing this, Portia smiled and said, ¡°The Hendrix Painting is a top-notch holy artifact that often


    apanied the holy being, acting as his weapon. How could such a holy artifact allow other things to


    show off in front of it?¡±


    Amber frowned and tried to use the Caelum Sword again, but the sword was totally suppressed.


    This was tricky. The Hendrix Painting was very overbearing, indeed.


    Amber took a deep breath, and a small tower appeared in front of Alder.


    Verge Tower!


    It was the most mysterious holy artifact Amber had.


    Amber always felt that the grade of Verge Tower might be higher than he imagined.


    If his guess was correct, the Hendrix Painting would not be able to suppress Verge Tower!


    A mighty force exploded andpletely suppressed Verge Tower before it could unleash its power,


    and Amber scowled darkly. On the other side, Portia was shocked.


    She realized that the Hendrix Painting had exhausted almost all of her strength topletely suppress


    the small tower just now.


    Amber did not notice it, but she clearly sensed a stronger power brewing above the small tower. If she


    had not provided energy quickly enough, this painting would not have been able to suppress the small


    tower at all!


    This also meant that the level of this small tower was higher than that of the Hendrix Painting!


    No matter what, the small tower had been suppressed, so she could easily crush Amber while they


    were still in the painting.


    Amber scowled darkly. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble now. Do I have to use Big Dipper City?¡±


    Amber had renamed Sin Capital as Big Dipper City, which was a rtively powerful trump card of his.


    At this moment, it was quietly staying on the seventh floor of Verge Tower.


    He did not want to use this trump card because it would lose the sense of surprise in the future.


    Moreover, he would face many opponents after this. The more trump cards he had, the better.


    If he used Big Dipper City to break free from the Hendrix Painting, the former would appear in front of


    everyone.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 4159

    Chapter 4159


    Greed was a dangerous thing. Some people outside might notice the difference in Big Dipper City.


    Violet might be in great trouble then!


    Violet frowned and looked at Portia unkindly. He did not expect Portia to be so strong, worthy of the


    praises those people outside had heaped on her.


    ¡°Her reputation is well-deserved,¡± Violet sighed.


    Violet¡¯s many thoughts fleeted swiftly while Portia attacked again.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re at the end of your rope. In this case, don¡¯t me me for doing this!¡±


    With that said, the fish in the river jumped into the air, and a hazy door appeared in midair.


    ¡°Fish leaps over the dragon gate,¡± Portia said.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The fish went through the door, and a golden light attached to the fish.


    The next moment, that fish underwent a huge change. A white dragon at the peak of nine stars


    appeared in front of Violet!


    At the same level, exotic beasts were mostly stronger than humans. Except for particrly outstanding


    people, divine beasts would definitely crush everyone of the same level!


    Violet was not afraid of divine beasts of the same level. Even if the white dragon in front of him was a


    stage higher than him, he was unafraid. However, he practically could not do anything in this painting.


    Dragons belonged to the divine beast family, so the white dragon transformed from a fish was definitely


    comparable to a divine beast of the same level!


    Is this the end?


    Violet sighed and shook his head.


    He looked at Portia with a hint of helplessness but also confidence in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to use this


    method, but you forced me to,¡± Violet said coldly.


    Portia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Does he have another trump card?


    In Portia¡¯s opinion, the White Marsh seal was already Violet¡¯s trump card, so his words surprised her.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep so many trump cards when my life is at stake. For forcing me to this point, you


    certainly live up to your reputation as a talent,¡± Violet said.


    Portia was intrigued and said, ¡°It seems that you have other trump cards. Let¡¯s see if your trump card


    can really beat me! If you seed, it¡¯s not impossible for me to acknowledge you as my master.¡±


    Violet smiled hearing this.


    He was about to use the Big Dipper City to release the pseudo holy beast when a childish voice


    suddenly rang in Violet¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Is someone bullying you? Do you need my help? But I have conditions for helping you.¡±


    It was the little chimera from the chimera imprint.


    Violet could not help the corners of his mouth from twitching.


    Was it taking advantage of the situation?


    Violet was its master. It dared to bargain with him?!


    Violet felt annoyed and said without hesitation, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me, but once I take care of the


    opponent, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to get rid of you!¡±


    After saying that, Violet ignored the little chimera and poured his energy into Big Dipper City instead.


    However, his face soon darkened.

 Chapter 4160

    Chapter 4160


    Verge Tower could not be used, so he could not release Big Dipper City.


    His trump card was as good as naught!


    Maurina scowled. At the same time, a flustered voice sounded in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll help you! I don¡¯t want anything from you!¡±


    Hearing this, Maurina focused his mind. It was still the little chimera.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me what you can do for me.¡± Maurina¡¯s voice was a little cold.


    The little chimera breathed a sigh of relief and said a little aggrievedly, ¡°I can help you form a lightning


    energy field and let you have the path order of lightning. I can also turn into lightning to protect you. I


    can even st that person in front of you into smithereens!¡±


    The little chimera said thest sentence a little smugly.


    Hearing this, Maurina¡¯s eyes lit up.


    To put it simply, the little chimera could help Maurina step into the pseudo holy tier!


    A glint shed in Maurina¡¯s eyes, while the little chimera continued, still a little upset, ¡°But I really need


    you to provide me with something or I won¡¯t be able to grow up. Moreover, I need to rest for a long time


    after helping you once.¡±


    Hearing this, Maurina could not help but ask, ¡°What do you need to grow up?¡±


    The little chimera said aggrievedly, ¡°Anything that contains the lightning and fire elements, just like the


    exotic fire you have.¡±


    The corners of Maurina¡¯s mouth twitched. It turned out that this little guy had been eyeing his exotic fire


    all along.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Thinking of this, Maurina shook his head and said, ¡°Fine, I can give you the exotic fire, but you need to


    show me your value.¡±


    After all, the chimera imprint belonged to him. Even if it could fully transform into a real chimera in the


    future, it would still be inseparable from Anderson.


    He should upgrade and evolve his belongings, but this little chimera was a little sneaky. Maurina had to


    teach it a good lesson or it might get him into trouble someday.


    The little chimera became excited and said without hesitation, ¡°Master, rest assured and just do your


    best! I¡¯ll do all I can to help you!¡±


    Maurina responded to the little chimera in his mind. Then, he looked up at the iing white dragon


    with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Where there was a will, there was a way. If the little chimera was telling the truth, he would be


    undefeatable today!


    From now on, he would also have a more powerful trump card, which would continue to grow as he


    grew!


    Seeing Maurina¡¯s confident expression, Portia could not help but frown. She had no idea where


    Maurina¡¯s confidence came from.


    The white dragon was about to reach Bjorne, but he did not show any signs of panic.


    Is his trump card really that powerful?


    Portia could not help wondering as she became more curious about Anderson.


    The next moment, an imprint slowly lit up on Maurina¡¯s forehead. It was a purple imprint that contained


    lightning.


    The moment Portia saw the imprint, she was stunned.

 Chapter 4161

    Chapter 4161


    The chimera imprint!


    ¡°I-Impossible!¡±


    How could he have the chimera imprint?!


    Portia was full of disbelief.


    Vi had killed all the talents of the two royal families who knew about his means, so the secret of his


    imprint was not exposed at all.


    Vi chuckled at Portia¡¯s surprise and said, ¡°You can find many impossible things in this world. For


    example, I have the flying snake imprint too!¡±


    The next moment, the flying snake imprint emerged, and a huge snake shadow appeared behind Alder.


    Portia instantly felt that her power had been suppressed and fell to thete stage of nine stars. The


    flying snake imprint actually made her level decline by one stage. Even the White dragon trembled, and


    its light dimmed!


    On the other hand, Vi sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Luckily, I have the little chimera, or the flying snake imprint might not be so effective.¡±


    Portia was dumbfounded as she looked at the two imprints on Moses, not even noticing the lightning


    aura slowly emerging from Alder.


    The flying snake imprint and the chimera imprint!


    How can you have two imprints?


    It¡¯s impossible!


    Portia shook her head. She felt that she had overestimated Moses, but when Vi revealed his means,


    Portia realized that she underestimated him again.


    Vi kept surprising her again and again.


    Meanwhile, a streak of lightning flowed out from the chimera imprint on Vi¡¯s forehead.


    In just a few seconds, itpletely covered the surface of Vi¡¯s body, forming an armor-like


    protection.


    Vi also felt that hisprehension of lightning had increased significantly. The lightning elements in


    the sky seemed to be within easy reach, and even hisprehension of thews of fire increased


    ordingly.


    Dozens of lightning streaks surged under Vi¡¯s feet, frantically absorbing the lightning elements in the


    painting. In just a few seconds, they grew extremely thick, weaving into a huge energy field.


    The moment the energy field took shape, the sky darkened. Countless lightning roared in the energy


    field as thunderclouds formed above. The falling lightning looked terrifying. Standing in the energy field,


    Vi felt as if he controlled everything.


    So this is an energy field?


    Vi muttered under his breath. He had always known about the energy field. For example, after the


    Greenpeak Sword Formation reached its peak, it would form a sword formation energy field around it.


    Right now, the lightning energy field around Vi gave him a lot of insight into the Greenpeak Sword


    Formation.


    Portia looked at Vi and shuddered. She might be unable to stop him this time. She did not think she


    could outdo this energy field.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Vi looked at Portia and said with a smile, ¡°You lost this match¡­¡±


    Portia was silent for a moment, unwilling yet helpless.


    She grimaced and said, ¡°Yes, I lost¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you carry out the bet we agreed earlier?¡± Vi grinned brightly.


    Portia fell silent again. Vi was not in a hurry and quietly waited for Portia¡¯s reply.


    Outside the Hendrix Painting, everyone waited quietly for the result of the battle between Vi and


    Portia.

 Chapter 4162

    Chapter 4162


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? Portia, of course! Although Sandra is quite good, the moment he entered the Hendrix


    Painting, his fate fell into Portia¡¯s hands!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right! Portia is stronger than Sandra in terms of strength and holy artifacts. The oue is


    certain! Sandra can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°How can an unknown person like him bepared with Portia?¡±


    Variousments could be heard, and everyone favored Portia. Their opinion was not wrong, at least


    on paper.


    If Sandra did not own the chimera imprint, he might have fallen under Portia¡¯s hands. Portia certainly


    lived up to her reputation as a freak talent.


    On the other hand, Verdant and the others paced back and forth in ce, frowning.


    After some time, Nixon looked at Verdant and said with a frown, ¡°Sandra has probably lost to Portia.


    Now the question is, should we submit to the two royal families as Sandra said?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed when Nixon said this.


    Submit to the two royal families?


    Their original intention was to develop secretly, seize various resources, and strive to create an


    establishment better than the royal families. In other words, they wanted to create a force that was on


    par with the ancient Heavenly Court.


    If they submitted to the royal families now, all their previous ns would be in vain.


    Verdant fell silent as his mind raced, thinking of a solution to this predicament.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, he looked at everyone seriously and said, ¡°I think we can choose to submit to the royal


    families if they agree not to impose a restriction or contract on us.¡±


    Everyone was stunned at Verdant¡¯s suggestion, and some people scowled.


    However, Nixon was thoughtful.


    Then, Nixon looked at Verdant and asked, ¡°Are you saying we can pretend to submit, develop under


    the name of the royal families, steal resources, and leave after we grow to a certain level?¡±


    Verdant nodded without hesitation. He added that condition precisely for this reason!


    Everyone¡¯s expression eased a little, and someone said, ¡°But the royal families will definitely impose


    restrictions on us. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with this remark. The royal families had always been domineering.


    Verdant paused briefly before he said, ¡°Maybe we can negotiate with them, but if we choose not to


    listen to the royal families, they¡¯ll definitely mess with us and make things difficult for us in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can still put our hopes on Sandra that he can beat Portia ande out of the painting.


    This is the best choice!¡±


    Some pseudo holy beings could not help rolling their eyes when they heard this, and one of them said


    in exasperation, ¡°You can forget about it. How can someone like him beat Portia? Do you think Portia is


    just boasting? I¡¯m from the same generation as her. Back then, Portia killed a pseudo holy being with


    strength at the peak of nine stars!¡±


    As they were discussing this, a violent fluctuation suddenly came from the Hendrix Painting, and the


    surrounding energy churned.

 Chapter 4163

    Chapter 4163


    The members of the ancient dragon royal family and the white tiger royal family could not help but look


    at the Hendrix Painting.


    ¡°Lady Lumi, do you think that Marsha will beat Portia?¡± Hry could not help asking.


    Lumi nced at Hry with a look of extreme disdain and a trace of disgust in her eyes.


    ¡°If Marsha can beat Portia, there¡¯s no need for me to fight Anderson. If Portia loses, so will I! Although I


    don¡¯t think that woman is much better than me, our strength is at least on par.¡±


    Lumi never overestimated herself or underestimated others. After her revival, she oftenpeted with


    that talent who was as famous as her.


    Both parties had their wins and losses, but the difference in strength was not that big.


    Portiaprehended thews of light, while Lumiprehended thews of dark, a stark contrast.


    This also made Lumi¡¯s demeanor more aloof than Portia¡¯s.


    Suddenly, a clear voice with slight amusement resounded through the sky.


    ¡°Portia, thanks for giving way. From now on, you belong to me. Please inform the white tiger royal


    family about this¡­¡±


    With that said, two figures appeared in front of everyone, and one of them was Marsha!


    Everyone dropped their jaws in astonishment and gulped upon hearing those words as they looked at


    Marsha and Portia in the sky.


    ¡°Portia lost?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? How could Portia lose?!¡±


    ¡°Is this a joke? That guy must be making it up! Portia hasn¡¯t said anything yet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t believe Portia would¡¯ve lost to him!¡±


    Everyone was filled with disbelief.


    Nixon and the others immediately looked at Verdant with surprise, hope, question, and anxiety in their


    eyes.


    Verdant noticed them and immediately understood their meaning. He closed his eyes and explored with


    his senses. Then, he opened his eyes and tried to calm his excitement.


    ¡°Marsha was telling the truth! Portia really lost to him!¡±


    As Verdant said that, Portia spoke, ¡°Okay, from now on, I¡¯ll obey your every order, Mayor¡­¡±


    Portia¡¯s face was full of helplessness, dejection, and loneliness. She had suffered a great blow.


    She was a talent who had been sealed for countless years. A former exceptional talent like her was


    defeated by a 27-year-old talent whose level was lower than hers.


    If word of this got out, many people might not believe it. However, it was the truth, even if most


    spectators could not ept this.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lumi and the others looked at Portia in disbelief, while the whole area exploded in an uproar.


    ¡°Milos, you bastard! What despicable tricks did you use? How could Portia lose to you?!¡±


    This usation was like a fuse that sparked numerous curses.


    ¡°Milos, you¡¯re such a viin. I¡¯m ashamed to be associated with you!¡±


    ¡°Milos, how can you betray the trust that the Violet royal family has ced upon you? You actually used


    sneaky tricks in a formal fight!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unworthy to be a man!¡±


    Marsha frowned upon hearing those remarks. There was a certain flow to those unfounded


    usations.

 Chapter 4164

    Chapter 4164


    Thinking of this, Marsha shook his head and decided to ignore those people. However, Renault was not


    about to let it go.


    Renault¡¯s energy surged, suppressing thousands of people below. He said coldly, ¡°Anyone who dares


    to say another word will be seen as betraying the royal family!¡±


    Everyone looked at Renault in bafflement. Someone frowned and said, ¡°Renault, are you sure you


    want to help him? If you do, many people below will rebel.¡±


    Renault nced at him and asked Portia, ¡°Portia, why don¡¯t you tell us? Did Marsha use any


    despicable means against you?¡±


    In the sky, Portia was approaching Lumi. She paused when she heard this.


    A trace of reluctance crossed her eyes, but she said, ¡°He didn¡¯t use any despicable means. I¡¯m really


    not as good as Bjorne, but I think I can definitely catch up to him!¡±


    Then, Portia looked at Lumi. She blinked her eyes and said with a sigh, ¡°Lumi, I suggest you just admit


    defeat.¡±


    Lumi stood dumbfounded, her eyes full of disbelief.


    ¡°Portia, what are you saying? Do you want me to throw in the towel just like that?¡± Lumi asked.


    Hearing this, Portia nodded helplessly.


    Then, Portia sent Lumi a voice transmission, ¡°Lumi, this guy¡¯s potential is more terrifying than the two


    of oursbined! You¡¯ve entered the painting too. Have you ever seen a holy artifact or other things


    that can¡¯t be suppressed by my painting?¡±


    Lumi was hesitant after heard what Portia said.


    After thinking about it, she looked at Portia and said, ¡°Are you saying he has something that even the


    Hendrix Painting can¡¯t suppress?¡±


    Portia nodded solemnly, ¡°He has a treasure that contains a powerful force, but I think it¡¯s sealed. If not


    because of that, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress that artifact.¡±


    Lumi¡¯s pupils constricted trying to understand the situation.


    The Hendrix Painting was a top-notch holy artifact. Even if it was something on par, as long as it


    entered the Hendrix Painting, it would be suppressed and could no longer be used. Only one thing


    would be an exception.


    A godly artifact!


    However, only a handful of godly artifacts existed on this continent, and Lumi and Portia knew exactly


    who owned those items.


    Portia did not mention the name of the godly artifact, which meant it was something beyond their


    knowledge!


    A godly artifact could only be obtained by chance, but it was extremely difficult to get the godly artifact


    to acknowledge someone. Marsha¡¯s ability to obtain the godly artifact¡¯s recognition had proven his


    potential!


    Even the two of them would find it extremely difficult to gain recognition from a godly artifact!


    Lumi was silent for a moment before she shook her head, and her gaze became more serious.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough for me. Even if he has unbeatable potential, he can hardly stop the pursuit of the


    two royal families behind us. He can¡¯t hide forever. Once he reaches the pseudo holy tier, the mighty


    beings of the same level will surelye after him. What can he do then?¡±


    ¡°He can make it,¡± Portia said without hesitation.

 Chapter 4165

    Chapter 4165


    Lumi shook her head and said in exasperation, ¡°You trust him too much. Why?¡±


    Portia said calmly, ¡°Those mighty beings have their pride and self-esteem. They won¡¯t attack Anita


    before he reaches the same level as them. But when Anita grows to their level, he won¡¯t be inferior to


    them! Besides, Anita has three royal imprints!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Portia gasped while saying this.


    Three royal family imprints, the chimera, flying snake, and White Marsh!


    Portia was most amazed when she realized that Anita could wield all three to their fullest extent.


    Someone once tried to receive the imprints of two royal families, but apart from their own imprint, they


    could not wield the power of another family at all.


    Lumi fell silent again after Portia¡¯s exnation.


    Before Lumi asked another question, Portia said, ¡°Besides, his chimera imprint has shown signs of


    atavistic urrence. It turned into a lightning chimera and allowed him to control the path order of


    lightning!¡±


    ¡°The White Marsh seal can enhance his strength too. I¡¯ve spoken to him in the secret realm. Other than


    thews of space, fire, ice, wind, and lightning, he also has the rules of earth and metal¡­ If he finds


    the chance toprehend thews of wood, he¡¯s very likely to practice thews of the five elements. If


    that happens, I¡¯m afraid very few mighty beings can beat him at that time.¡±


    It was no secret that Anita had a holy being for a teacher. At least the two royal families knew about it.


    Although Holy Polo¡¯s reputation in the early years was not good, everyone recognized Holy Polo¡¯s


    ability.


    Lumi and Portia were well aware that if the two royal families did not obey the rules, Holy Polo would


    definitely make the two royal families pay the price.


    Back then, he was able to take the holy artifacts of the nine royal families. Now that he had achieved


    the holy tier, killing a few people was definitely not a big problem.


    Lumi¡¯s expression became moreplicated, her eyes full of dilemma.


    Portia stopped trying to persuade Lumi. If Lumi really fought Ishac, the result would be the same, but


    Anita would expose a lot of trump cards.


    That would not be good for Portia and the others. If Anita died, they would not fare well either.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a remote yard of the white tiger royal family.


    Several recently revived sealed talents sat here. Among them, one had an ethereal aura, a calm


    expression, and a trace of indifference.


    The other few looked quite arrogant, but all of them had an imposing demeanor.


    Thest person was Jay Oslo.


    At this moment, Jay frowned and said, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve just been revived from our sealed state. All of


    you are more talented than me, and I¡¯m quite aware of that. We¡¯ve been awake for a few days now, but


    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed something.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at Jay, but no one spoke.


    Jay was unfazed but continued, ¡°The first matter is about our family¡¯s patriarch.¡±

 Chapter 4166

    Chapter 4166


    Jay did not beat about the bush but continued, ¡°The current patriarch is simply useless. When my


    father was in power back then, everything in the family was well organized, and the White tiger royal


    family was ranked in the top four even among the nine royal families¡­¡±


    ¡°But now, the white tiger royal family is extremely weak. Although we made some progress at the


    technical level, it¡¯s not significant, and the trump cards are the same ones we had back then¡­¡±


    ¡°In the past few days, I¡¯ve also interacted with the patriarch, but in my opinion, he doesn¡¯t seem very


    smart at all. He went to great lengths to deal with a small potato in thete stage of nine stars and even


    found it necessary to call everyone together just toe up with a n. Is it really suitable for such a


    person to be in charge of the family?¡±


    Jay¡¯s face was cold, and several people around him nodded thoughtfully.


    They had dealt with the patriarch in the past few days too and found him weaker than the ones in their


    era.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, the indifferent person nced at them before he stood up and walked to the door, saying


    indifferently, ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t include me. Just don¡¯t touch my resources. If I find any reduction


    in my resources, I can drag you down the same way you climbed to the top.¡±


    Everyone scowled upon hearing his words, and a few people looked at him with hostility.


    ¡°This guy is a little too full of himself.¡±


    Jay took a deep breath and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. He¡¯s the most talented person among us.


    Besides, the white tiger he¡¯s contracted with alsoes from a generation of the purest bloodline. If it


    reallyes to a fight, we may not be a match for him.¡±


    Everyone fell silent. This was a fact they could not deny. If he wanted, he could take care of the whole


    white tiger royal family single-handedly.


    Now that he did not wish to intervene, it was a good thing for them too.


    After a brief silence, Jay said, ¡°Okay, that was just my suggestion. If everyone agrees, we can start the


    preparations.¡±


    ¡°The first thing we need to do is ask your contract beasts to contact the White family. Without them, we


    can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The others nodded. This would be beneficial for them, so there was no reason to refuse.


    After that, they got up and left with smiles on their faces.


    The white tiger royal family was about to undergo a major change.


    ***


    Outside of Asteroid City, Verdant and the others looked at Hezti with shock and wonder as he


    approached them.


    Seeing that, Hezti raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    They returned to their senses andughed awkwardly. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Hezti realized what was going on when he saw their smiles. They simply could not believe he had won.


    Hezti did not dwell on this topic but said instead, ¡°I¡¯ve done what I promised you. Should we talk about


    Big Dipper now?¡±


    Nixon raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t dealt with Lumi yet.¡±

 Chapter 4167

    Chapter 4167


    Molie waved his hand and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Portia had told him in the painting that she would persuade Lumi. If Lumi refused, she would suppress


    Lumi in her painting until Lumi agreed.


    By now, Molie had learned everything about the Hendrix Painting, so he trusted Portia. By catching her


    off guard, Lumi could hardly refuse.


    Nixon was dumbfounded and looked at Molie speechlessly.


    When he was about to speak, an ethereal voice rang from a distance, ¡°Molie¡­¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw Lumi.


    Lumi looked at Molie coldly. ¡°Ludwig, you just had a big fight with Portia, so I won¡¯t take advantage of


    the situation. If you can take one blow from me, I¡¯ll admit defeat. What do you think?¡±


    Molie was startled before he said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go ahead¡­¡±


    Molie seemed very rxed.


    Lumi sighed. She knew from Molie¡¯s leisurely look that she had lost.


    If Molie did not have the confidence to defeat her, she would definitely have second thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Coupled with what Portia said to her just now, Lumi was even more uncertain.


    After a brief silence, Lumi sighed and said, ¡°You win.¡±


    With that said, Lumi ignored the others but approached Molie and Portia.


    At the same time, she said to Hry and the others, ¡°Tell the ancient dragon royal family that I¡¯ll leave


    them from now on.¡±


    On the other hand, Nixon and the others stood dumbfounded at this scene, their eyes full of disbelief.


    That was Lumi Shell, the most outstanding female talent of the ancient dragon royal family!


    How could she admit defeat just like that?


    Judging from Lumi¡¯s expression, although she was reluctant, there was more acknowledgment!


    Why would she acknowledge Molie without fighting him?


    Molie raised his eyebrows and thought.


    This Lumi seems quite smart¡­


    If Lumi attacked Molie just now, Molie would definitely stay away from her in the future. Even if she


    submitted in the end, Molie would not ce too much trust in her. However, Lumi chose to submit to


    him in public without any concern for her dignity, which reassured Morten.


    Soon, Lumi stood in front of Morten.


    Seeing this, Verdant and the others did not speak.


    Lumi said, ¡°Ludwig, I have one question for you.¡±


    Molie said calmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If you want to deal with the ancient dragon royal family in the future, can I not be involved? It¡¯s my


    family, after all.¡±


    Molie smiled and said, ¡°The ancient dragon royal family is big and powerful. How could I deal with


    them?¡±


    Lumi shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°How can a talent like you ept this treatment? Once you have the ability to destroy the ancient


    dragon royal family, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll spare no effort. Moreover, none of those people behind you are


    ipetent. If you can grow to that point, annihting the ancient dragon royal family won¡¯t be a big


    problem.¡±


    Molieughed, but Lumi was quite clear about the situation.


    It was Lumi who had to submit to Molie now!


    Lumi felt nervous at the sight of Molieughing, but she said no more and simply looked at him.

 Chapter 4168

    Chapter 4168


    Rose¡¯s expression gradually changed from smiling to indifference.


    ¡°Lumi, you seem to have misunderstood the meaning of submission. If you can¡¯t submit to me


    unconditionally, why would I need you?¡±


    Lumi tensed upon hearing this. She opened her mouth but could not utter a word.


    Everyone around looked at Lumi silently, but no one dared to intervene. Even Portia did not transmit


    her voice to Lumi anymore. She could not decide on Lumi¡¯s behalf.


    Rose looked at Lumi indifferently.


    ¡°You have two choices now¡­ One, forget everything, sign a contract with me, and obey me


    unconditionally from now on. Two, you die. I won¡¯t allow a talent with great potential to go back and


    stand against me. Only a fool will do that.¡±


    Hearing that, Lumi said without hesitation, ¡°I submit!¡±


    Rose¡¯s expression rxed slightly.


    He nced at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sign the contract, then.¡±


    With that said, a little silver light with a trace of Rose¡¯s mental strength emerged from his fingertips.


    It was the quasi-equal contract that Rose had signed with the others before.


    It was impossible for Rose to restrain these talents and make them absolutely loyal to him. No one was


    perfect. If they could be loyal to him wholeheartedly for no reason, their potential would definitely be


    affected to some extent.


    Of course, Rose would not jump out of the frying pan into the fire.


    Lumi saw the light in Rose¡¯s hand, and a trace of struggle appeared in her eyes.


    Once she decided to ept the contract, she would be under his control from now on. She was a


    talent, after all.


    Portia nced at Lumi and said via voice transmission, ¡°Lumi, we¡¯re cing a bet on hope. You and I


    know very well that this world is not the final destination! Is it really so easy to get the god position in


    this golden age?¡±


    Lumi trembled before she closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and put her forehead to Rose¡¯s finger.


    The silver light from Rose¡¯s finger zoomed out when it touched Lumi¡¯s forehead, but it was extremely


    gentle and easily permeated Lumi¡¯s mind.


    Lumi only felt a surge of warmth flowing into her mind and nothing else.


    She turned to look at Stefan, but no other emotion appeared, which startled her for a moment.


    Under normal circumstances, the person who was nted with a contract would be affected and


    be dependent on the host, or there would be some other side effects. However, Lumi did not feel


    that way.


    Is he not controlling me?


    Lumi could not help wondering.


    Rose did not bother to exin anything to her and turned to look at Portia instead.


    Portia immediately understood Rose¡¯s meaning.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She took two steps forward, raised her head slightly to look at Stefan, and said calmly, ¡°Mayor, please


    take care of me from now on.¡±


    Rose smiled and formed the contract again, simr to the earlier process. Then, he turned to Verdant


    and the others calmly.


    ¡°Okay, can we have a chat now?¡±


    Verdant was just about to speak when a figure in a golden robe ran over from a distance with a smile


    on his face, looking at Jamie.

 Chapter 4169

    Chapter 4169


    ¡°Hello, Frank. Let me introduce myself¡­ I¡¯m Renault, a revived sealed talent of the Vivian royal family. I


    was ordered toe to protect you, but judging from the current situation, you don¡¯t seem to need me


    anymore. The Vivian royal family has underestimated you and your opponents.¡±


    Renault¡¯s tone seemed a little enthusiastic, and Hezti could not help raising his eyebrows in


    amusement. He was quite the sweet-talker.


    He had elevated Hezti¡¯s status in just a few sentences, and at the same time, expressed the Vivian


    royal family¡¯s attitude toward Stefan, which made everyone feel good.


    Hezti smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Renault.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡± Renault waved his hand quickly. ¡°You seem to be forming an establishment.


    May I join you?¡±


    Hezti¡¯s smile froze on his face, while Lumi and Portia looked at Renault strangely. Even Verdant, Nixon,


    and the others looked at Renault dumbfounded.


    ¡°Renault, are you serious?¡± Hezti returned to his senses and said in surprise.


    Renaultughed and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious! I can¡¯t be joking about this. If I need to leave the


    royal family, I can do that too. I just need your help to provide some practice resources for me.¡±


    Hearing this, Portia looked at Renault thoughtfully and made a judgment on this person.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She would notment on Renault¡¯s behavior for the time being, but his foresight was absolutely top-


    notch!


    Currently, Hezti had nothing at all, and judging from his conversation with Verdant and the others just


    now, it was obvious that they had not discussed everything thoroughly yet.


    Renault¡¯s willingness to join Hezti under such circumstances proved something.


    Hezti fell silent. He raised his head, exhaled slowly, and looked at Renault steadily.


    Hezti then said, ¡°My rtionship with the Vivian royal family is okay. You should inform your patriarch


    about this or we might end up being enemies. If your patriarch agrees, I have no reason to refuse.¡±


    Hezti was pretty sure by now that the Vivian royal family knew he was the one who destroyed the


    ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s fleet, but they never found fault with him, obviously because they noticed his


    potential.


    From another angle, Hezti did not destroy the Vivian royal family¡¯s fleet, but he did kill some nine-star


    experts.


    However, in this golden age, who could guarantee that Hezti would not have a bright future?


    Therefore, the patriarch of the Vivian royal family chose to be on good terms with Hezti!


    On the other hand, Renault said without hesitation, ¡°Please wait for me.¡±


    Renault took out hismunicator and contacted the patriarch of the Vivian royal family.


    After themunicator was connected, Renault said bluntly, ¡°Patriarch, I want to leave the royal family


    to join Hezti¡¯s organization.¡±


    On the other end of themunicator, Reinhart paused and put the teacup in his hand on the table.


    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Renault told Reinhart everything that happened outside Asteroid City without


    hesitation.


    Reinhart tapped the back of the chair lightly with his fingers.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Give themunicator to Frank.¡±

 Chapter 4170

    Chapter 4170


    Hearing this, Renault looked at Omas and said with a smile, ¡°Jordan, the patriarch wants to speak to


    you.¡±


    Omas was taken aback and frowned.


    Reinhart was about to step into the holy tier. Although Omas was famous now, he was not at the level


    where he could have a private conversation with Reinhart yet. It was interesting that Reinhart made this


    approach.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After thinking about it, Omas nodded and took themunicator.


    ¡°Hello, Patriarch,¡± Omas said calmly.


    A light voice came from the other end of themunicator, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Renault in your good hands. In a


    few days, I¡¯ll ask Regus to look for you too. I won¡¯t stop the resources that they should be getting. At


    the same time, I can also provide you with some resources or even some ancient ruins, but I have two


    requests.¡±


    Omas could not help being surprised. Although Reinhart¡¯s tone was domineering, his proposal was


    beneficial to Leonardo.


    Thinking of this, Omas calmly replied, ¡°Please go ahead, Patriarch¡­¡±


    ¡°First, never let your subordinates do anything that threatens our Valentina royal family, ever! Second,


    whenever you enter an ancient ruin or a secret realm, you¡¯re not allowed to attack people from the


    Valentina royal family. Of course, it¡¯s a different story if they take the initiative to attack you.¡±


    Reinhart stated his two conditions without hesitation.


    After thinking for a moment, Omas said, ¡°I can agree to your two requests, but I have one condition too.


    He must sign a contract with me.¡±


    After a long silence, Reinhart said, ¡°If they don¡¯t have any objections, I won¡¯t say anything either, so


    that¡¯s that.¡±


    That statement was followed by a series of beeping in Omas¡¯s ears. Reinhart had ended the call.


    Omas did not expect Reinhart would let Renault join his organization without cutting off the other


    party¡¯s resources. Moreover, Reinhart did not refuse to let Renault and the others sign the contract at


    all, which meant that Reinhart was helping Omas develop his subordinates for nothing.


    Omas frowned, in heart he was questioning the other party¡¯s motives.


    Why is Reinhart doing this?


    As Omas pondered, Renault said with a smile, ¡°I see that everyone calls you ¡®Mayor,¡¯ so I¡¯ll do that too.


    I can sign the contract with you now, Mayor.¡±


    Omas was taken aback before he smiled and said, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Simr to the earlier process, Renault soon epted the contract and stepped aside.


    Omas put this matter aside and turned to Nixon, Verdant, and the others, his eyes calm. They watched


    Omas quietly in turn.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to make a choice. First, sign the contract. Second, leave. If you sign the contract, I


    can void it after 30 years.¡±


    Since Omas wanted to take charge of these talents, he must sign a contract with the other party.


    Nothing was more reliable than a contract.


    However, all of them were revered talents. Some among them must be unwilling to be restrained, so


    Omas had to get rid of these people.


    He did not need people who caused trouble for him but people who could help him!


    Hearing Omas¡¯s remark, some people looked angry while others were thoughtful.

 Chapter 4171

    Chapter 4171


    Verdant said, ¡°I can sign a contract with you, and I can even find my own practice resources. I just want


    to ask you one question. When we confront the royal families, whose side will you take?¡±


    After reaching nine stars, the desire for normal practice resources would reduce. Instead, they needed


    more things that could help themprehend and control the power of thews.


    Based on their personal abilities, it would not be very difficult to obtain some practice resources for their


    personal use.


    Rose smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your main purpose to deal with the nine royal families? In that case, why


    do you need to ask this question?¡±


    Rose had never taken the nine royal families seriously before.


    In his opinion, the nine royal families might be out of reach now, but one day, Rose would leave them to


    bite the dust. They were nothing more than a stepping stone for him. If the White Marsh and Ynda


    royal families deliberately stood against him, Rose would definitely attack them!


    Verdant and the others jolted slightly and smiled.


    With Rose¡¯s reassurance, they had nothing more to worry about.


    However, Nixon said, ¡°Albert, I wonder if you¡¯re aware of something.¡±


    Rose raised his eyebrows and looked at Nixon.


    ¡°Practitioners at nine stars and above will consume rtively less resources for normal practice.


    Instead, we need more of something else, and that thing can slightly enhance theprehension of


    thews. It¡¯s called the stone of path order, and it¡¯s very useful for all of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of that, this item has been monopolized, and 90% of it is in the hands of the nine royal


    families and the ancient Heavenly Court. The remaining 10% is distributed among the other major


    forces on the continent, and we can hardly find it on the market. Although this thing isn¡¯t a necessity for


    us, we need topete for it too¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you lead us topete for the allocation of the stone of path order?¡±


    Nixon looked at Rose fixedly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Only the ancient Heavenly Court, the nine royal families, and several powerful forces knew of the


    existence of this thing.


    Nixon knew about this because he used to be the prince of a powerful force or he would never have


    been in the loop.


    On the other hand, Renault, Portia, and Lumi looked at Nixon strangely.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Portia could not help saying.


    ¡°All the forces will send their strongest people topete for the stone of path order. How can we fight


    with them? It¡¯s the same as courting death!¡±


    Nixon shook his head and said calmly, ¡°The allocation of the stone of path order is held once a year,


    and each session will be in the form of apetition between people from various forces. As you


    mentioned, they were the strongest in the past, but this year will be different because we¡¯ve been


    revived!¡±


    Portia was stunned upon hearing this.


    She finally realized Nixon¡¯s meaning.


    This year¡¯spetition for the stone of path order would be between the revived sealed talents!

 Chapter 4172

    Chapter 4172


    Portia fell silent and thought.


    If that was the case, they could consider giving it a go.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nixon added, ¡°It also seems that thepetition rules for the stone of path order have changed this


    year. If we can gain an allocation, it¡¯ll be a great help to us! Edgar, do you dare topete with the


    nine royal families and the ancient Heavenly Court?¡±


    Nixon looked at Nathalia fixedly, his eyes impassive and emotionless.


    Verdant understood Nixon¡¯s intention.


    It is a test!


    Nathalia looked thoughtful. He had no idea what the stone of path order was.


    Thinking of this, Nathalia sent his thoughts into Verge Tower where the big roc was.


    ¡°Big Roc, do you know what the stone of path order is?¡±


    Although Kane and Haley were not from small forces, those were not considered big forces either.


    They might not be aware of this.


    The big roc was dozing with its eyes closed.


    Hearing this, it opened its eyes and looked at Nathalia doubtfully. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Nathalia told the big roc what happened outside.


    The big roc nodded thoughtfully and exined to Frank.


    The so-called stone of path order was a stone that could enhance people¡¯sprehension of thews.


    This thing was quite mystical. The stones produced during different times would contain different


    comprehensions.


    Maybe the stone of path order in the previous duration contained the basicws of the five elements,


    such as metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, while another duration would contain Agni fire, lightning, or


    other variousws.


    The rarest one would be the stone of path order that contained thews of time!


    The big roc had only seen it once over the past countless years of its life.


    With the big roc¡¯s exnation, Nathalia immediately understood what was going on, and a trace of


    excitement shed in his eyes.


    Nathalia had mastered five powers of thews. Plus the two brought by the White Marsh seal, it would


    be seven. It also contained the two elements of metal and earth, which had not yet evolved into the


    power of thews.


    Portia told Nathalia that thews of life were derived from thews of wood.


    If Nathalia couldprehend thews of life and thenprehend thews of metal and earth, they


    were very likely to form thews of five elements.


    The power of thews of five elements was in no way inferior to the path orders of space and time!


    A few people had managed to gather thews of five elements. Almost everyone was a peerless


    existence of their generation, and few people could crush them. There was one person who controlled


    thews of five elements in this golden age!


    He was one of the top people among the pseudo holy beings!


    The four strongest singlews were thews of time, space, light, and darkness, while the strongest


    combos were time and space, light and darkness, and the five elements!


    Thews of time were difficult toprehend. Since ancient times, only two people had mastered


    them, but they were long gone.


    Many peopleprehended thews of space, but once done, it would be almost impossible to


    comprehend time. Just like thews of darkness and light, they were difficult to coexist.


    Although the difficulty ofprehending thews of five elements was the lowest, it was only


    compared to the other two, while the degree of difficulty was the same asprehending thews of


    time.


    It was just that thews of five elements were abination of the basic elementalws.

 Chapter 4173

    Chapter 4173


    At this point, thews of earth posed no difficulty for Moana because there was a forbidden area


    containing thews of earth in Big Dipper City, which should be able to help in hisprehension.


    However, he could not say the same for thews of metal.


    If I canprehend thews of metal through the stone of path order, thews of five elements should


    be a sess, Moana thought.


    After that, Moana looked at the big roc and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Big Roc. I need to go now.¡±


    The big roc nodded and closed its eyes again without furtherment. The conversation between


    Moana and the big roc only took a few seconds.


    After Moana returned to his senses, he smiled and said, ¡°If you want to see if I dare to develop my


    forces under the noses of the nine royal families andpete with them, I think you can give it a rest.¡±


    Nixon¡¯s heart sank, thinking that Moana was going to refuse.


    The people around them rxed noticeably. In their opinion, Moana¡¯s safety was the most important


    thing. However, Moana¡¯s next sentence changed everyone¡¯s minds.


    ¡°However, since the stone of path order is indeed useful to us, and we can¡¯t keep the development of


    our forces hidden forever, we might as well do it openly. I¡¯ll join thepetition this round!¡±


    Nixon¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Moana with admiration.


    Moana was right. They could not hide their forces any longer. With so many people around, someone


    would surely spread the news here, and it was impossible to hide the fact that Lumi and Portia had left


    their respective royal families.


    In that case, it was better to do it openly and let everyone know that an organization like Big Dipper


    actually existed.


    Thinking of this, Nixon smiled. He took a step forward and said, ¡°I hear and obey, Mayor!¡±


    After his deration, several pseudo holy beings behind him looked at each other and took a step


    forward. However, one pseudo holy being sneered and opened his mouth as if he was about to speak.


    But, Moana spoke before him, ¡°Nixon, since you¡¯re willing to obey me, I want you to kill the person who


    refuses to join me. If I remember correctly, when I fought Portia just now, he shouted most


    enthusiastically. It¡¯s useless for such a person to stay by my side.¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils constricted as he said anxiously, ¡°I never said I won¡¯t submit! I just want to ask you a


    question!¡±


    However, Moana ignored him, and Nixon said without hesitation, ¡°As you wish, Mayor.¡±


    Following that, Nixon charged at the man along with several other pseudo holy beings.


    This was their proof of allegiance!


    ***


    In the meeting hall of the White tiger royal family, Patriarch Oslo was speaking to the elders under his


    command in a low voice.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Several people walked into the hall slowly, their eyes cold and indifferent with a trace of sarcasm.


    Patriarch Oslo stopped talking, frowning as he looked at those people.

 Chapter 4174

    Chapter 4174


    ¡°What are you guys doing here? Since all of you are talents, you should stay in your rooms and focus


    on your practice!¡±


    The hall fell into silence at Patriarch Oslo¡¯s words. Everyone looked at the talents in wonder.


    The talents raised their heads, and the leader was Jay!


    Jay smiled a little mockingly and said, ¡°Are we not allowed to attend a meeting of the Oslo family?¡±


    Patriarch Oslo frowned. Strictly speaking, they did have the right to attend the family meeting.


    Patriarch Oslo thought about it and said indifferently, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re allowed to attend, but we¡¯re just


    discussing some trivial matters now, so we won¡¯t take up your time.¡±


    ¡°You have a point, but I think you can¡¯t even handle trivial matters properly!¡± Jay¡¯s voice turned cold and


    his eyes became stern.


    There was an uproar in the hall as everyone¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief.


    Someone said angrily, ¡°Jay, this is the meeting hall, not a ce you can do whatever you like! What the


    patriarch wants to do has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jay. If you feel upset, you can leave the white tiger royal family! No one is stopping you!


    Don¡¯t cause trouble here!¡±


    ¡°Some people have been sealed for a long time and have forgotten their positions. Is the patriarch


    someone you can criticize?¡±


    Jay looked at the people who spoke, and the chill in his eyes became more intense.


    Seeing this, many people kept quiet too. After ncing at Patriarch Oslo, they lowered their heads,


    seemingly with mixed emotions.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A light chuckle was heard.


    It was another person behind Jay, Franklin Oslo, level seven of the pseudo holy tier.


    His strength must not be underestimated. He could be considered one of the top experts in the current


    Oslo family.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that a brainless guy like you has so many loyal followers. Is this an alliance formed by


    interests? As the patriarch, you can¡¯t handle things very well, but you do have a way of winning


    people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t beat about the bush. We want you to give up your position and take your spot as an elder.


    From now on, stop meddling in the family¡¯s affairs. Otherwise¡­¡± Franklin sneered, and everyone


    around immediately understood his meaning.


    If Patriarch Oslo refused, they would probably kill him today!


    The great elder sneered and said, ¡°You guys want to kill the patriarch? You think too highly of yourself!¡±


    However, Jay smiled and pped his hands twice. ¡°You guys need toe out, after all¡­¡±


    With that said, several huge figures walked through the door, which was six white tigers!


    Patriarch Oslo¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at the white tigers in front of him. The corner of his


    mouth twitched uncontrobly as he scowled darkly.


    ¡°Tyrone, are you going to meddle in the affairs of the Oslo family?¡±


    Tyrone White was the current patriarch of the White family.


    Hearing Patriarch Oslo¡¯s words, Tyrone raised his head and ncedzily at Patriarch Oslo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to get involved, but I can¡¯t stop these little guys from doing it. As you know, the


    White family takes pride in bloodlines, and some of these little guys have stronger bloodlines than


    mine, so I have to help them. I don¡¯t want to fight you, so you should just do as they say.¡±

 Chapter 4175

    Chapter 4175


    Patriarch Oslo grimaced. The thing he was most worried about still happened in the end.


    The talents had joined forces with the White family to turn against him!


    Patriarch Oslo took a deep breath and looked at Jay. He knew that he had to take care of Jay and the


    others to resolve this problem.


    ¡°Jay, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything to let you down since you guys woke up, and you¡¯ve received the


    resources due to you too. Don¡¯t you think your action today has gone too far?¡±


    Jay looked at Patriarch Oslo with disdain and replied, ¡°Logically speaking, we shouldn¡¯t be doing this,


    but you seem to have forgotten one thing.¡±


    Jay¡¯s eyes turned cold before added, ¡°We¡¯re members of the white tiger royal family too! Do we need to


    remind you how this family has be under your charge? You¡¯re in this state because of a mere


    person in thete stage of nine stars, and he even has some incriminating evidence of us in his hands.


    If you don¡¯t step down, the white tiger royal family will inevitably suffer the greatest turmoil!¡±


    ¡°You can also think of it as we don¡¯t want you to continue to be in power because of practice


    resources!¡±


    Once the white tiger royal family was in turmoil, they had to send forces to suppress it.


    Rebbeca¡¯s incriminating evidence of the White tiger royal family referred to the scandal between Ste


    Oslo and Kurt Oslo.


    Three months ago, news about them had spread, and the territory of the white tiger royal family was


    already on shaky ground. Many people had started moving in secret.


    Once anything else happened to the white tiger royal family, it would likely spark the fuse andnd the


    entire white tiger royal family in jeopardy.


    Although the white tiger royal family controlled this territory, they could hardly stop so many forces from


    teaming up and overthrowing them. Unless they asked other royal families for help!


    If they did that, however, they had to pay a hefty price!


    To the white tiger royal family, it would definitely be the greatest loss and humiliation.


    If Patriarch Oslo stepped down from his position now, the result would be different.


    Patriarch Oslo took a deep breath when he heard Jay¡¯s words, and for a moment, his eyes became


    stern.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re determined to make me step down no matter what, are you?¡±


    Jay nodded resolutely without hesitation.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At this time, an old voice rang at the door. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching Larry over the years. Although he didn¡¯t


    make many achievements, at least he¡¯s been protecting the white tiger royal family without causing any


    mess¡­¡±


    ¡°I can understand that as revived sealed talents, you want to bring the family to greater heights, but


    before you do such a thing, have you taken me into consideration?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone turned around. That person was the only holy being of the white tiger royal


    family, Oswald Oslo!


    Jay and the others turned to Oswald and bowed in greeting. ¡°Your Holiness¡­¡±


    N0 one dared to put on any airs in front of a holy being.

 Chapter 4176

    Chapter 4176


    Oswald nced at Jay and the others and walked forward slowly.


    Everyone felt a strong life force from him.


    Oswald controlled three great paths of life, wood, and earth. He had lived for a long time. Even though


    he looked very old as if he was about to die any second, no one dared to underestimate Oswald. After


    all, he was ranked the eighth position on the holy being list!


    Oswald did not speak, and Jay and the others dared not look up. They slowly turned their bodies as


    Oswald moved.


    Patriarch Larry Oslo quickly stood up and walked to Oswald¡¯s side. He helped Oswald to his seat, his


    face full of respect and a look of relief. With Oswald here, he could probably defend his position.


    After sitting on the main seat, Oswald looked at them and said calmly, ¡°Okay, take a seat, everyone.


    Jay, you guys can be at ease too¡­¡±


    Jay and the others looked up at Oswald with a trace of indignity in their eyes.


    Tyrone did not say anything but looked at the scene in front of him nonchntly. He was sure of one


    thing, Oswald would never make a move on him. Otherwise, the whole White family would inevitably


    turn against them!


    Oswald looked at Jay and the others calmly, saying, ¡°I can somewhat understand what you sealed


    talents are thinking. You just feel that Larry is ipetent. But do you think you can run the whole


    white tiger royal family better if you sit in this position? This is not an ordinary small family!¡±


    Jay said without hesitation, ¡°Your Holiness, I beg to differ. Before I was sealed, I often helped my father


    to handle some family affairs. In terms of managing the family and choosing a direction, I think I¡¯m


    more suitable than Larry! At least under my charge, I won¡¯t allow any scandals to happen!¡±


    Jay said this with confidence.


    When they walked in just now, they heard the noise in the meeting hall, and their impression of Larry


    was even worse.


    Jay would not back down on this matter!


    Oswald was silent for a moment when he heard Jay¡¯s words. He knew exactly what Larry was capable


    of.


    If not for the fact that Oswald could not find someone more suitable for this position, he would not have


    made Larry the patriarch. As it turned out, not only did the Oslo family disgrace themselves, but internal


    strife also urred within the family.


    If this matter was not handled properly, it would likely trigger turmoil for the entire white tiger royal


    family.


    Jay and the others looked at Oswald quietly and patiently.


    The hall was silent as no one spoke while Tyrone sprawled therezily.


    After a long while, Oswald sighed tiredly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Larry¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a bad premonition welled up in him.


    The next moment, Oswald said, ¡°All of us are members of the same family. If we fight each other, we¡¯ll


    be seen as aughingstock. Since you think Larry is not good enough, let me ask you a question, and


    the two of you can answer it¡­ The elders here will then make a vote¡­¡±

 Chapter 4177

    Chapter 4177


    ¡°The final number of votes will determine the person in charge of the Oslo family and the entire white


    tiger royal family.¡±


    Seeing that Oswald did not ask him to step down immediately, Larry felt more at ease and agreed


    without hesitation.


    Jay and the others frowned.


    After ncing at the elders present, they slowly nodded in agreement.


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside Asteroid City, Molie was waiting for the exotic fire to appear as he discussed with


    Nixon and the others about the reorganization of Big Dipper.


    The new establishment would be collectively known as the Big Dipper Pce, divided into seven halls,


    which referred to seven divisions with different responsibilities.


    The seven halls were Dubhe, the enforcement division, in charge of Big Dipper¡¯s internal enforcement.


    Merak, the intel division in charge of intel gathering.


    Phecda, the resource division in charge of internal resource allocation.


    Megrez, the human resource division in charge of recruiting people with special abilities, such as


    alchemists, cksmiths, mages, and so on.


    Alioth, the foreign affairs division in charge of external affairs.


    Mizar, thebat division was in charge of recruiting people with strongbat power and developing


    internalbat power.


    Alkaid, the stealth division in charge of operations such as assassination.


    In this new establishment, the division was done carefully and covered all aspects.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After everyone heard Molie¡¯s n, those who belittled him felt respect for him now. Even Verdant


    wondered if Molie was all prepared to establish an organization and he just happened toe across


    him.


    After Molie briefed them about the responsibilities and divisions of the halls, he swept his gaze over


    everyone.


    He said after some thought, ¡°Moses will join Megrez and take charge of the human resource division.¡±


    ¡°Verdant will join Merak and take charge of the intel division.¡±


    ¡°Nixon will join Mizar and take charge of thebat division.¡±


    ¡°Paxton will join Alkaid and take charge of the stealth division.¡±


    ¡°Portia will join Alioth and take charge of the foreign affairs division.¡±


    ¡°Cora will join Dubhe and take charge of the enforcement division.¡±


    ¡°Licht will join Phecda and take charge of the resource division.¡±


    After all the positions were allocated, Lumi looked a little disappointed.


    In her opinion, she could have been in charge of a hall with her potential and strength, but Molie chose


    Paxton, a friend of Nixon and Verdant, to take her ce instead. However, she did not know that Molie


    decided this because Paxton was proficient in the path order of assassination.


    The person in charge of the division must have matching abilities. For example, Moses was proficient


    in fortune-telling. Licht¡¯s personality was most suitable for running the resource division.


    As for Cora, Molie forced her to take charge of the enforcement division.


    In fact, Lumi was the most suitable person to take the role, but Molie had other ns for her, so he


    appointed Cora instead.


    ¡°You guys can arrange your manpower on your own. Verdant, you¡¯re proficient in the path order of


    integrity and are good at persuasion, so I hope you can get the intel affairs up and running as soon as


    possible. We need resources, so our intel must be urate. Do you understand?¡±


    Verdant nodded without hesitation and felt an inexplicable sense of passion.


    Molie exhaled and looked at everyone again.


    After some thought, he said, ¡°Other than that, our people will be divided into different categories too.¡±

 Chapter 4178

    Chapter 4178


    Everyone was startled and looked at Nana in confusion.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Since it was an organization, the people must be divided into categories or it would be difficult to


    manage them. Thus, Nana¡¯s remark sounded quite meaningful to them.


    He would not say something meaningless if he could propose such an organizational framework.


    Nana calmly said, ¡°I won¡¯t go into too much detail about the normal division of authority and levels. In


    the future, Big Dipper will be divided into four levels, or circles, which are the core, upper, internal, and


    external circles.¡±


    ¡°At this stage, all of you belong in the upper circle, while I¡¯m the only person in the core circle¡­¡±


    ¡°Decisions are made by the core and upper circles. In a few days, my teacher, Holy Polo, will join the


    core circle. As for the rest, I¡¯ll decide based on your contribution to the organization and your personal


    strength. As for the internal and external personnel, you guys can decide on your own¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than that, anyone in the upper circle cane to me to terminate your contract after serving the


    organization for 30 years or making significant contributions.¡±


    ¡°Do you havements on these points?¡±


    They wanted to say something at first, but after hearing Nana¡¯s next sentence, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    They shook their heads, indicating that they had no objection.


    Nana nodded and realized that he had nothing more to add.


    He said, ¡°The rest is up to you to decide. I believe all of you have your ideas on how to manage your


    division, so I won¡¯t get involved any further. You should send someone to deal with thepetition of


    the stone of path order as soon as possible.¡±


    When Nana and the others were having a discussion here, Corby and the others looked at them in the


    distance, frowning.


    At this time, a brilliant light suddenly burst out from where the exotic fire was located. After gearing up


    for a while, the exotic fire finally broke through the magma and glowed with a brilliant red light.


    All of a sudden, thews of fire spread out, and elemental energy invaded the surroundings. Everyone


    felt the fiery aura washing over them that contained a trace of hallucination.


    Nana¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The exotic fire has finally appeared!


    ording to his earlier conversation with the chimera imprint, it relied on treasures of the lightning and


    fire elements to grow. It also absorbed the energy and the power of thews from the surroundings.


    The chimera imprint could make use of the features of some exotic fire too!


    These features would manifest in the energy field when the chimera imprint was attached to him.


    Therefore, it was the best use of resources for the chimera imprint to devour the exotic fire.


    Nana¡¯s strongest trump card now was the chimera imprint.


    The next moment, Nana jumped into the air and rushed toward the exotic fire. He just arrived when


    aloud roar was heard behind him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Nana frowned and turned around.


    It was a man in golden armor with bulging muscles, looking very strong.


    With thick eyebrows and big eyes, it was Corby!

 Chapter 4179

    Chapter 4179


    A hint of disdain appeared in Moana¡¯s eyes as he resumed his approach toward the Spectral Fire.


    Someone would stop Corby on his behalf.


    Seeing that Moana ignored him, Corby was furious. His energy gathered on his fist, and he threw a


    punch at Leonardo.


    In the near distance, Portia and Lumi saw this scene and frowned.


    No one took them seriously at all.


    Although Portia lost to Josua, it did not mean other people could measure up to her. Corby obviously


    saw them as losers.


    How could they ept this?


    The next moment, Portia and Lumi shouted at the same time.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Piercing through the clouds, breaking dawn!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lumi¡¯s energy gushed out like water and gathered in the sky, forming a huge arrow that looked as if it


    was about to pierce through the sky.


    The next moment, the arrowunched out. Thews of metal, water, and cloud in the surroundings


    attached to it, intertwining and making the trajectory of the arrow extremely difficult to predict. The


    arrow quickly appeared in front of Corby.


    On the other hand, a sword appeared in Portia¡¯s hand. She poured her energy into it and shed out.


    A huge sword energy filled with thews of fire attacked Corby.


    Two talents ranked in the top 13 against a physique builder ranked 58, the result was too easy to


    guess. Although Corby was physically strong,pared to the top 30, the gap was simply too big.


    When he saw the attack of the two, he was full of horror. He could not withstand this attack!


    Before Corby had time to build a defense, he was sent flying by the two of them, and his attack missed


    the mark too.


    Moananded in front of the Spectral Fire without hindrance.


    At this moment, he could not be bothered about Corby and the others. With the members of Big Dipper


    around, Corby and his gang should not pose too much threat to Leonardo.


    Suddenly, a brilliant green light exploded from the Spectral Fire in front of Moana and engulfed him.


    Moana felt an extremely violent soul impact rushing toward his mind.


    ***


    ¡°Hey, Grandpa. Look, someone seems to be lying there.¡±


    A little girl said, her childish voice full of wonder.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, you¡¯re right!¡±


    An old man turned around and found a young man lying there. He hurried forward and pulled the young


    man up with some difficulty.


    He said to the little girl beside him, ¡°Jane, hurry home and ask your parents toe here. We need to


    bring this young man back. Many wolves have been roaming this mountain recently. If this young man


    stays here too long, the wolves maye after him.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl responded and walked away briskly.


    After a while, another burst of footsteps could be heard.


    The man lying on the ground moved his eyelids, trying to open his eyes, but he finally stopped.


    Three dayster, the man opened his eyes in bewilderment.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± The man looked at the surroundings and was dumbfounded.


    At this time, an old voice rang outside the door. ¡°Young man, are you awake?¡±

 Chapter 4180

    Chapter 4180


    That young man was none other than Maurina!


    Maurina had a splitting headache. He looked up at the other person after hearing the voice.


    He found a withering old man with a hunched back in coarse linen clothes looking at him with a kind


    smile.


    That look seemed to soothe Maurina¡¯s mind, and his head no longer ached.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing that Maurina was silent, the old man smiled and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Okay?¡±


    Maurina quickly checked himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    The old man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but what were you doing lying on the mountain


    path? Were you too tired? If my granddaughter hadn¡¯t seen you, I¡¯m afraid the wolves would¡¯ve taken


    you by now.¡±


    The old man seemed a little concerned and med Maurina for his action, but Maurina was startled.


    Mountain path?


    What mountain path?


    He only had one memory in his mind now, but it was in a mess. The only clear thought was the


    conversation between the old man and his granddaughter earlier.


    Maurina frowned as he realized he could not remember who he was!


    A pained look gradually appeared in Maurina¡¯s eyes as he tried to recall but to no avail.


    Seeing Maurina¡¯s appearance, the old man frowned and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, young man. If you can¡¯t


    remember anything, stop thinking about it. Just have a good rest and maybe it¡¯lle back to you.¡±


    Maurina turned a deaf ear to the old man. He clenched his right fist and hit his head twice but still could


    not remember anything. However, his headache grew more intense, and Maurina was soon knocked


    unconscious by the pain again.


    ***


    ¡°Stefan, can¡¯t you recall where your home is?¡± A very cute little girl with pigtails blinked her eyes and


    asked Ishac.


    It had been three months since Maurina woke up, but he could not remember anything except his


    name.


    Maurina smiled and said, ¡°No, and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to think about it. Life is pretty good


    now¡­¡±


    Although he said that, Maurina still tried to recall who he was every day, but he would end up with a


    headache and falling into aa. However, he had a feeling that he would solve this problem very


    soon.


    ¡°Okay, will you stay with me from now on?¡± the little girl asked.


    Maurina felt a sudden surge of tenderness.


    He knelt, hugged Jane, and said, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re such a cute little girl. Why wouldn¡¯t I stay with


    you?¡±


    After staying here for three months, Maurina was very familiar with his surroundings. He was in a small


    valley surrounded by mountains.


    Other than Stefan, an outsider, only four members of this family lived here, the old man, Jane, and


    Jane¡¯s parents.


    Many wild beasts such as wolves and leopards lived on the mountain too, but they hardly approached


    this area.


    They simply stood at the entrance of the valley and looked over here with greedy eyes. However, none


    of the wild beasts entered the vige, which puzzled Ishac.


    Maurina asked the old man but did not receive an exact answer.

 Chapter 4181

    Chapter 4181


    Time passed slowly, and Philip stayed in this valley longer and longer.


    In fact, 20 years passed in the blink of an eye, but Philip had not recalled anything.


    Jane had grown into a beautiful woman with fair skin and bright eyes who would capture anyone¡¯s


    heart at first sight. Unfortunately, Philip still looked like a young man, which puzzled Jane and her


    family.


    They also realized that Philip was stronger than them. He easily lifted things with one hand when even


    two of them could not lift them. However, seeing that he did not do anything unwarranted, the family did


    not think too much about it but felt a little happy instead.


    Moreover, Philip¡¯s unchanged appearance made him look simr to Jane¡¯s age, which gave them the


    idea of marrying Jane to Philip.


    Time passed again. After 30 years, Philip still looked the same, but his life hadpletely integrated


    into the valley.


    He had a kid now, Jane¡¯s grandpa passed away ten years ago, and Jane¡¯s parents were getting old.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip still tried to explore the memory in his mind by habit but to no avail.


    I don¡¯t think I have any hope of finding myself in this life. In that case, I should just¡­


    After another failed attempt, this idea popped into Philip¡¯s mind, but before this thought fully


    manifested, he felt flustered for no reason.


    No, this situation isn¡¯t right¡­


    Philip muttered under his breath.


    Pain crossed his eyes, and his panic continued to grow. No one noticed that Philip¡¯s body was shining


    brightly in the room.


    This isn¡¯t right. Nothing feels right¡­


    Amidst the light, Philip found that the surrounding environment had be a little distorted as if a


    change was happening outside the cottage. Philip¡¯s pupils constricted as chills spread all over him.


    I have to get my memory back¡­ This isn¡¯t real. Nothing is right!


    Philip muttered trying to see the changes.


    Suddenly, a voice rang in Philip¡¯s mind.


    It was Jane¡¯s voice, which sounded extremely gentle as she said, ¡°Philip, what¡¯s wrong? Are you going


    to abandon us?¡±


    There was a hint of grievance in the gentle voice, which melted Philip¡¯s heart into a puddle.


    Jane¡¯s voice continued to speak, ¡°Philip, stay with us, okay?¡±


    Philip¡¯s heart softened even more. When he was about to agree, a sh of inspiration struck him.


    No, this isn¡¯t right!


    Jane isn¡¯t home now¡­ How could her voice appear in my mind?!


    Chills spread through Philip in an instant.


    The next moment, Philip gasped as his memories flooded into his mind.


    I get it now!


    I¡¯m Philip, the master of Big Dipper Pce. I¡¯m Philip rke!


    The illusion that surrounded him shattered into pieces.


    What a powerful illusion!


    Philip¡¯s expression returned to calm, his gaze became firm, and he also understood that what he


    experienced just now was just an illusion created by the Spectral Fire. His memory waspletely


    sealed in that illusion as he experienced the life of an ordinary person.


    If his will was a little weaker and he sumbed to his feelings to return under Jane¡¯s persuasion, his


    life might be over by now.

 Chapter 4182

    Chapter 4182


    At this time, Philip discovered that the Spectral Fire that was burning fiercely earlier gave him a warm


    feeling now.


    Seeing this, his eyes lit up.


    Was the illusion just now a test?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Philip thought for a moment.


    He saw the Spectral Fire slowly drifting toward him, exuding a warm breath and stopping not far in front


    of him like a child.


    Philip smiled and stretched out his hand. The Spectral Fire jumped happily onto Philip¡¯s palm.


    It seems that this illusion is a test to acknowledge its master. If I couldn¡¯t withstand this illusion, I¡¯d be


    gone by now¡­


    Philip smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Pce Master¡­¡± Jonas¡¯ voice suddenly came from afar.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and saw a serious look on Jonas¡¯ face.


    ¡°We just received news that the person in power has changed in the white tiger royal family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Philip was taken aback and frowned.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the new person in charge?¡±


    ¡°Jay Oslo,¡± Jonas said without hesitation and added, ¡°And after he took office, Jay immediately issued


    an order.¡±


    Jonas looked extremely grave as he said this.


    ¡°Be it the royal family or other forces, as long as anyone can kill you, the white tiger royal family will


    reward them with a pseudo holy tier warcraft, a nine-star mecha, a Draig Pill, and a stone of path


    order.¡±


    The corner of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    Jay was very generous with this reward. Philip felt like turning himself in, not to mention other people.


    Even the nine royal families did not have many warcraft of the pseudo holy tier.


    Although a nine-star mecha was not rare, the mecha produced by the white tiger royal family


    surpassed other royal families¡¯, and it was not cheap. Moreover, there was the Draig Pill, which could


    help a practitioner breach eight stars to achieve nine stars, and this pill was extremely difficult to


    produce.


    Last but not least, there was also a stone of path order that even a pseudo holy being could use!


    ¡°The white tiger royal family is really willing to pay the price,¡± Philip sighed with emotion.


    By doing this, I¡¯m afraid countless people will be after me now. This is a nuisance¡­


    Philip felt helpless.


    These items were extremely useful. Maybe even holy beings would be enticed to make a move.


    Although they might not need such things, they could have descendants too!


    Jonas looked worried too. Indeed, things could get messy if not handled properly. Maybe Big Dipper


    Pce would be affected.


    If a holy being made a move, Holy Polo would be in a difficult position too. At that time, maybe


    practitioners of a higher level than Philip would attack him.


    Thinking of this, Philip could not help his exasperation.


    ¡°Forget it. Jonas, ask Verdant to send someone to the white tiger royal family to find out what¡¯s going


    on there. After the scandal was exposed, I¡¯m sure something must have happened. Find an opportunity


    to see if we can create chaos within the white tiger royal family.¡±


    Jonas nodded in agreement.


    Philip pondered for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face, and he brimmed with confidence.

 Chapter 4183

    Chapter 4183


    He said, ¡°Meanwhile, find a way to conceal the rtionship between Big Dipper Pce and me. Since


    the white tiger royal family wants to cause chaos on the Starfall Continent, let¡¯s give them a hand!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take advantage of this situation to develop and recruit all the people we can. Since it¡¯s the golden


    age, it can¡¯t stay peaceful forever.¡±


    Hearing that, a strange look crossed Jonas¡¯ eyes.


    Philip wanted them to take advantage of the chaos to develop. Heroes would emerge in troubled times,


    but simrly, Big Dipper Pce could also develop at the fastest speed. This time, the nine royal


    families would be in for tough times ahead!


    The ancient Heavenly Court might not even be able to wash their hands off it!


    Jonas could not help feeling excited. ¡°Understood!¡±


    Philip nodded and turned around to look in the direction of the white tiger royal family with a smile.


    Let¡¯s hope the white tiger royal family can still stand firm amidst the chaos that will spread across the


    whole continent¡­


    After that, Philipmunicated with the chimera imprint in his mind.


    ¡°Can you devour the Spectral Fire?¡±


    By now, the chimera imprint had swallowed the Frosty me but had not absorbed it yet. Hearing


    Philip¡¯s question, the little chimera¡¯s eyes glowed with hope.


    It gulped and said with a nod, ¡°Yes, I can!¡±


    Without dy, Philip released his control over the Spectral Fire.


    Seeing this, the little chimera turned into a purple streak of light and rushed toward the Spectral Fire.


    A momentter, the little chimera returned and said excitedly to Philip, ¡°Let me digest them now,


    Master. With these two exotic fires, I can at least reach level three of the pseudo holy tier!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Philip nodded, feeling a little helpless at the same time.


    It was so easy for the little chimera to make progress, but Philip also knew that it would get more


    difficultter. At that time, he might not be able to support the little chimera anymore.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Philip could not help but think of this problem.


    ¡°I still need to improve my strength quickly,¡± Philip muttered.


    The next step is toprehend thews of earth and life before I find a way toprehend thews of


    metal¡­


    I need to master thews of five elements before going to White Imperial City¡­


    The ancient ruin in White Imperial City would open in three months. Time was running out for Philip.


    This ancient ruin of White Imperial City was not small, and many people would go there. The ancient


    ruin wouldst for quite a while too.


    After Philip reached the next level, he had to make arrangements for Big Dipper Pce. Although they


    could find great opportunities inside White Imperial City, some people had to give up the chance to


    enter or some problems might crop up in Big Dipper Pce.


    Thinking of this, Philip¡¯s eyes became resolute. He got up and rushed into Asteroid City.


    ***


    In the backyard of the ancient Heavenly Court, smoke unfurled, fish jumped, and two figures sat


    opposite each other in the yard.


    The two of them were equally handsome with long hair tied neatly behind their heads, but one was


    dressed in blue while the other was dressed in white.

 Chapter 4184

    Chapter 4184


    ¡°Palmer, what do you think about the white tiger royal family?¡±


    The man in white chuckled enticingly.


    A woman would definitely blush at the sight.


    Palmer, the man in blue, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a few recently revived talents acting as they


    please because they have the support of the divine beast White family. Although Larry is a bit useless,


    he has vision and good nning, after all. I can¡¯t say the same for these youngds¡­ But having said


    that, this incident may trigger an explosion on the Starfall Continent.¡±


    The man in white raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡±


    Palmer nced at the man in white and shook his head.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m very sure. Although the revived talents have bloodlines linking them to the royal family,


    only the topmost talents can receive the biggest share of the family¡¯s resources, while the rest will


    probably be overlooked. Those people won¡¯t ept that so easily¡­¡±


    ¡°Since this will happen behind the scenes, many people won¡¯t know about it. When the timees,


    those guys will stand up against them, and chaos can be expected. Don¡¯t you realize such a simple


    thing, Dane?¡±


    Daneughed and said, ¡°What should we do, then? Turn against the ancient Heavenly Court?¡±


    The corner of Palmer¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Turn against the ancient Heavenly Court?


    He must be kidding!


    The ancient Heavenly Court was different from the royal families, which were connected by bloodlines.


    Even if something really went wrong, they could not annihte their bloodline but cripple them at most.


    However, there was no such thing in the ancient Heavenly Court.


    All of them were talents groomed by the ancient Heavenly Court over the years. If they dared to rebel,


    the ancient Heavenly Court might just kill them without giving them the chance to make aeback.


    ¡°Enough, Dane. Stop messing around. That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Palmer shook his head with a hint of regret in his eyes. He was unwilling to be controlled by the ancient


    Heavenly Court even if thetter gave them enough practice resources.


    They were talents. When they grew up, they could stand on their own and even establish their own


    forces, so it was natural to feel upset to be governed by others now.


    Dane shook his head and calmed his smiling face. ¡°I n to turn against the ancient Heavenly Court,


    but not now¡­¡±


    Palmer looked at Dane in astonishment and found that the other party¡¯s expression and eyes were full


    of determination. He realized that Dane was serious.


    Palmer fell silent, and his eyes flickered.


    After a while, he said, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Dane smiled and said, ¡°When I was wandering outside the city a few days ago with my aura concealed,


    a newly-founded organization sent someone over to recruit me. That person is very interesting, a


    practitioner of thews of integrity. You should know how harsh the conditions are for this to happen.¡±


    Hearing this, Palmer was startled. ¡°Thews of integrity? I thought they can only beprehended by


    outright liars orpletely honest people.¡±


    Dane nodded with a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, those are the true or falsews of integrity. That


    person owns the falsews of integrity. He invited me to join a new organization. I thought it sounded


    interesting, so I joined. I want to see what the organization is like.¡±

 Chapter 4185

    Chapter 4185


    After he heard this, Palmer looked curious.


    He knew Dane well. On the surface, he seemed to be an easygoing person, but very few people could


    gain Dane¡¯s recognition.


    His fame as one of the undefeatable pseudo holy beings was not for nothing. Even Palmer became


    Dane¡¯s friend by luck.


    Dane continued, ¡°After going to that organization, someone gave me a contract, but I blocked it off.


    That special ce is called Big Dipper Pce. I heard that they have a leveling-up mechanism in


    ce, so I n to stay there for a while. If I can meet the pce master of Big Dipper Pceter,


    maybe I can try to control him.¡±


    Palmer¡¯s pupils constricted, and he smiled.


    ¡°I think I get what you mean. In this way, you don¡¯t have to develop your own forces because someone


    else will do it for you.¡±


    Dane nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ***


    On a tnd, there were many pedestrians and vehicles. Many people flew in the air, and the number


    of mechas was simply too many to count.


    In a tavern by the roadside, a bearded man in coarse linen clothes observed the busy pedestrians with


    his sharp eyes.


    At this time, two peopleughing and chatting with each other walked past him.


    The man nced at the two of them, and his eyes shed. He took out his saber without dy and


    shed fiercely at one of them. His energy surged and spread around.


    The tables were overturned, falling to the ground.


    The two people sensed this person¡¯s energy and quickly backed away.


    The man said, ¡°Corby of Big Dipper Pce is here upon orders of the master of Mizar Hall to bring the


    two of you to thebat division.¡±


    The two just regained their bnce when they heard Corby¡¯s words.


    They frowned and stared at Corby fixedly.


    ¡°Corby? Aren¡¯t you from the Beelzebub royal family? If you want to invite us to join your organization,


    why do it this way?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can kill you for treating us this way, and we¡¯ll also target every one of Big Dipper


    Pce from now on!¡±


    Corby pursed his lips with a look of disdain.


    After being beaten up by Portia and Lumi, he joined Big Dipper Pce under Nixon¡¯s coercion and


    persuasion. Therefore, he wanted someone else to experience his displeasure at that time.


    As for their threat, Corby did not take it seriously at all. After all, he did note alone this time.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    If he could not handle this, someone else would take over!


    ***


    In a valley in the north territory of the Beelzebub royal family, dozens of people stood surrounding three


    smiling men in silver robes.


    Someone asked, ¡°People from Big Dipper Pce? Why did you trick us intoing here today?¡±


    The three smiling people in the middle slowly raised their heads.


    The person in the lead was Nixon!


    ¡°We want to recruit you guys, of course,¡± Nixon said with a chuckle.


    Nixon pped his hands, and many people suddenly appeared above the valleys on both sides.


    Everyone held weapons in their hands, but they seemed very calm.

 Chapter 4186

    Chapter 4186


    Corby was the one who gave Nixon the inspiration to use a fake treasure to lure these people into the


    valley while thebat division waited outside.


    The main purpose was to coerce or persuade them to join thebat division. The targets of Big


    Dipper Pce were very clear too. All of them were revived sealed talents!


    In the meantime, they also found some mighty beings of the older generation to join them, such as


    David¡¯s teacher and Holy Polo!


    In just one month, they had recruited about a hundred revived talents. They also got hold of people of


    the older generation, all of them famous people.


    When the people surrounding the three saw this scene, their expressions changed rapidly, and


    everyone stared at Nixon darkly.


    ¡°Nixon, aren¡¯t you afraid that the other forces wille after Big Dipper Pce for doing this?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your forced handling is a little too much.¡±


    ¡°I nned to join Big Dipper Pce at first, but this behavior of yours has made me feel that this


    organization is very hical! I¡¯ve decided not to join you.¡±


    Everyone vented their anger and looked at Nixon with hostility.


    Nixon smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether to join us or not. I¡¯ll give you two options now. First,


    join Big Dipper Pce. As long as you don¡¯t betray us, the contract won¡¯t affect you in any way, and


    you can void the contract after 30 years¡­¡±


    ¡°Second, it you don¡¯t join Big Dipper Pce, we¡¯ll either kill you or nt a contract that puts you


    completely under our control.¡±


    Nixon was very confident that he could keep everyone here.


    Everyone looked at each other after hearing Nixon¡¯s words. In their opinion, it was better to die than to


    be under other people¡¯s control, but Nixon¡¯s first option made them waver.


    They could regain freedom after 30 years!


    For these talents, 30 years would pass in the blink of an eye. Besides, this duration was not the time to


    compete for the god position yet. In addition, the fame of Big Dipper Pce had gradually spread, so


    they could make use of this opportunity to grab something!


    This was actually a good thing for them.


    Various ideas popped into their minds, and everyone seemed troubled.


    After some time, someone finally asked, ¡°Are you sure we can regain our freedom after 30 years?¡±


    Everyone looked at Nixon with searing eyes.


    Nixon nodded and said calmly, ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡±


    Everyone calmed down, but their struggle was still apparent in their eyes.


    After a while, a man said, ¡°In that case, I choose to join Big Dipper Pce.¡±


    With someone taking the lead, the rest followed suit. Nixon and the others killed a few who resisted.


    ***


    ¡°Philip, are you sure you want to do this?¡± In an aircraft, Licht looked at Philip next to him with a face


    full of reluctance and helplessness.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said tauntingly, ¡°What? Are you scared? You weren¡¯t like this when we


    were in the ancient ruin of the Beelzebub royal family. Didn¡¯t you enjoy robbing others back then?¡±

 Chapter 4187

    Chapter 4187


    The corners of Licht¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said helplessly, ¡°That was then, not now. Besides, the


    people in the Beelzebub royal family¡¯s ancient ruin were either dead or killed. I knew that before I


    entered or I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Philip rolled his eyes at Licht. He was just a coward.


    He was in the territory of the white tiger royal family now, and his purpose here was to mess this ce


    uppletely.


    Since the white tiger royal family dared to issue a bounty on him so tantly, Philip would never let


    them off!


    In this month alone, Philip had been attacked several times. If he was not strong enough, he might be


    dead by now. Moreover, his strength had increased rapidly this month, close to the peak of nine stars


    now.


    Once the opportunity arrived, he would reach the peak of nine stars without any problem!


    Even Philip could not help but feel that being on the brink of death could develop a person the most. Of


    course, such fights also kept him in a highly tense state.


    Philip rxed a little after he arrived in the white tiger royal family territory.


    The most dangerous ce was the? safest. No one would expect that Philip woulde to the white


    tiger royal family territory. After all, the white tiger royal family territory was a perilous ce for Philip.


    In the conversation just now, Philip was saying that he wanted to take Licht to rob the various families


    in the white tiger royal family territory. However, Licht faltered, and Philip could do nothing about it.


    After thinking for a while, Philip said, ¡°We came to the white tiger royal family territory to make trouble.


    If this ce isn¡¯t in chaos, how can the Starfall Continent be in chaos? How will you develop your


    resource division? How can you get a huge amount of supplies?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Verdant¡¯s intel division and Nixon¡¯sbat division have recruited many talents


    recently. If you can¡¯t provide them with enough supplies, they won¡¯t be satisfied staying in Big Dipper


    Pce, and everyone will me you for it. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with me?¡±


    Licht¡¯s expression changed, and he seemed to be struggling internally.


    Seeing this, Philip quickly struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°Look, the white tiger royal family is


    targeting us anyway, and with Verdant¡¯s help, we can definitely choose some easy ones to target. Even


    the easy ones have a lot of supplies! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go robbing with me?¡±


    Licht¡¯s expression kept changing rapidly.


    As Philip mentioned, if he could not provide enough resources to other people in Big Dipper Pce,


    they would definitely voice their opinions after a while.


    This was a newly established organization. If they wanted to develop, they could only plunder from


    others to enrich themselves.


    After a while, Licht gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    The Starfall Continent was divided into nine territories excluding the underground level and sea area.

 Chapter 4188

    Chapter 4188


    The white tiger royal family territory was located in the east of the Starfall Continent, and it was divided


    into 18 states with numerous countries and forces in each state.


    At this time, Philip and Licht were in the state of Guan, the smallest state among the 18 states of the


    white tiger royal family territory. Even so, it was very prosperous with highly-advanced technology


    everywhere.


    Philip and Licht were in Trifecta City in the northern part of central Guan.


    The Starfall Continent was extremely vast, and the huge poption base produced countless strong


    talents, but they chose to go to bigger cities. Thus, the strongest people in Trifecta City were only level


    one of the pseudo holy tier. This was the information Verdant provided to Philip.


    After Philip and Licht arrived in Trifecta City, they headed to the ce mentioned by Verdant, which


    was the intel exchange point established by the intel division in the white tiger royal family territory.


    Verdant¡¯s ability was beyond Philip¡¯s expectations.


    ording to Verdant¡¯s report, almost every country had people nted by Verdant in the entire territory


    of the white tiger royal family.


    At maximum, all the cities were filled with Verdant¡¯s people, while at minimum, at least two or three


    cities in each country. Moreover, Verdant was still expanding his influence.


    Barring any idents, Verdant should be able topletely deploy all his manpower in the white tiger


    royal family territory.


    Soon, the two arrived at the location given by Verdant, but when they saw the building in front of them,


    they could not help twitching.


    The design was very tuturistic and extremely conspicuous even in Trifecta City.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How did Verdant select his people? Isn¡¯t he afraid that something might happen if he chooses this


    ce as his main base?¡± Philip sighed helplessly.


    Licht said, ¡°Hiding in in sight? The most dangerous ce is the safest? I have to say that Verdant¡¯s


    methods are out of this world.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip understood Licht¡¯s meaning instantly.


    No one would think that such a conspicuous ce would be an intelligence exchange point.


    A normal person would think that intel collection points would be found in rtively remote, secluded,


    and inconspicuous ces. This ce was not small either. Maybe it could y some other roles in the


    future.


    Philip stopped dwelling on this topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look¡­¡±


    Licht nodded, and the two entered the building.


    The interior of the building was very eye-catching, and a sweet-looking woman greeted them as they


    walked inside.


    ¡°Wee, how may I help you?¡± She greeted the other party.


    Philip was startled.


    Is this ce open for business?


    Licht smiled and said, ¡°Verdant is stealing business from me. Shouldn¡¯t this be my job?¡±


    The woman¡¯s gaze flickered after hearing Licht¡¯s words, and she asked tentatively, ¡°Are you looking for


    someone?¡±


    Licht nodded and said, ¡°Big Dipper¡­¡±


    The woman said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m Lc, the chief of Trifecta City¡¯s intel division. May I know your


    names?¡±


    The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched as he nced at Lc. Not to mention the others, even Philip


    was shocked to find that the chief of intel was actually the receptionist!

 Chapter 4189

    Chapter 4189


    Licht was dumbfounded as he looked at Lc in front of him.


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Lc pursed her lips and said, ¡°This is Chief Verdant¡¯s order. He


    said all the managers of the intel division should either hide behind the scenes or appear on the


    frontline. I prefer the crowd, so I chose to stay on the frontline.¡±


    Vi sighed and said, ¡°Verdant is a genius¡­¡±


    Vi had struck the jackpot by recruiting Verdant!


    Lc said, ¡°Chief Verdant has told me the purpose of your visit. Pleasee with me¡­¡±


    Vi nodded, and they walked into a small room on the side.


    Lc tapped one of the bricks, and the wall in front of them rose soundlessly.


    A huge room with rows of shelves stood behind the wall and a set of tables and chairs near the door.


    They also saw some files on the shelves, obviously the intelligence they had collected these days.


    After the three of them entered the room, Lc pointed to the chairs on the side.


    ¡°Please have a seat. I¡¯ll get the files for you¡­¡±


    Vi and Licht took their seats while Lc walked to one of the shelves with dozens of files on it.


    Lc took the files and walked back to Vi and Licht.


    ¡°Trifecta City has eight third-rate families, two second-rate families, and one first-rate family. The most


    powerful person is a level-one pseudo holy being, but we can¡¯t rule out a stronger existence¡­¡±


    ¡°There used to be a holy being in that first-rate family, and the current pseudo holy beinges from


    there too, but there seems to be a stronger person. You may have to watch out if you want to make a


    move on the first-rate family.¡±


    Vi nodded thoughtfully upon hearing this.


    The ssification of the Starfall Continent was very clear now.


    Families with pseudo holy tiers were first-rate families, those with someone at the peak of nine stars


    were second-rate families, and third-rate families would have people in the middle stage of nine stars.


    Based on this ssification, Trifecta City was not a pushover, but not that difficult either.


    Thinking of this, Vi said, ¡°Give me the information on that first-rate family.¡±


    Lc flipped through the files and handed a document to Steven.


    Vi nced through the information before handing it to Licht. ¡°Have a look. I think we can go with


    this¡­¡±


    Licht nodded after looking at it. ¡°I agree. You can deal with the pseudo holy being and leave the rest to


    me. A family that has produced a holy being must have a lot of goodies.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    From their point of view, as long as they could take care of the toughest opponent, the other families in


    Trifecta City might simply surrender without any action.


    The two looked at each other and grinned brightly. The heist duo was back in business!


    ***


    Late at night, in the Hood family¡¯s residence in Trifecta City.


    Arlo Hood frowned as he looked at the information in front of him.


    ¡°Big Dipper Pce is developing rapidly, and a mysterious organization has appeared in the white tiger


    royal family territory?¡±

 Chapter 4190

    Chapter 4190


    ¡°Two people at nine stars dare to mess with the Hood family. Do they really think the Hood family is a


    pushover?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I think so too. Although the Hood family is declining with only one pseudo holy tier left, he¡¯s not


    someone even a freak at the peak of nine stars dares to mess with.¡±


    ¡°You got that right. The pseudo holy tier ispletely different from ordinary nine-star practitioners.


    One has mastered the path order, while the other thews. A path order can crush thews at any


    time.¡±


    ¡°Ignorance is bliss!¡±


    Variousments could be heard, but no one was optimistic about Nori and Licht. They were full of


    mockery instead.


    Nori shrugged at thosements and turned to Licht.


    Licht said calmly, ¡°George, I can¡¯t handle the pseudo holy tier, so I¡¯ll leave him to you. Let me take care


    of the rest!¡±


    With that said, Licht¡¯s energy surged and spread around in an instant.


    Compared to ordinary nine-star practitioners, the energy of talents was much purer because their


    foundation, while at a lower level, was more solid than the former.


    It was extremely difficult for talents of the same level to fight beyond their level. However, Licht was


    facing a bunch of ordinary nine-star practitioners now!


    These people posed no threat to him at all!


    Nori smiled and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead. Just leave the pseudo holy tier to me.¡±


    With that said, Nori looked at Arlo, his smile not faltering in the slightest.


    Arlo also looked at Nori mockingly and said, ¡°Someone at thete stage of nine stars wants to deal with


    me? You must be dreaming! Even if the two of you are talents, I¡¯ll kill you today! Talents without brains


    won¡¯t live long!¡±


    Arlo¡¯s energy exploded, and a golden light instantly illuminated the entire Trifecta City.


    Arloprehended the path order of sharp metal, an extremely powerful and top-notch attack


    existence even within the pseudo holy tier. At the same time, everyone also noticed that Arlo¡¯s path


    order of metal contained traces of the path order of earth.


    Nori raised his eyebrows at that and said, ¡°What an unexpected finding. You¡¯veprehended the


    path order of earth too. Not bad. This is getting challenging.¡±


    Even so, Nori had no intention of moving. Even his energy did not appear. He just calmly looked at Arlo


    showing off in the sky.


    Everyone looked at Nori as if he was an idiot.


    ¡°Something must be wrong with this guy¡¯s brain¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­ He hasn¡¯t moved in a while. Is he scared shitless by Patriarch Hood?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. I¡¯m a little surprised that Patriarch Hood has almostprehended the path


    order of earth. His strength will increase greatly by then.¡±


    ¡°If that happens, Trifecta City may have to bow down to him. Maybe he¡¯ll even take over other families.


    I¡¯m afraid something may happen.¡±


    Nori remained calm.


    He looked at Arlo with narrowed eyes and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move? You only have one


    chance to attack.¡±


    Arlo sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you. A brat in thete stage of nine


    stars dares to speak to me in this manner? I¡¯ll let you experience despair!¡±

 Chapter 4191

    Chapter 4191


    ¡°Two people at nine stars dare to mess with the Hood family. Do they really think the Hood family is a


    pushover?¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Although the Hood family is declining with only one pseudo holy tier left, he¡¯s not


    someone even a freak at the peak of nine stars dares to mess with.¡±


    ¡°You got that right. The pseudo holy tier ispletely different from ordinary nine-star practitioners.


    One has mastered the path order, while the other thews. A path order can crush thews at any


    time.¡±


    ¡°Ignorance is bliss!¡±


    Variousments could be heard, but no one was optimistic about Nori and Licht. They were full of


    mockery instead.


    Nori shrugged at thosements and turned to Licht.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Licht said calmly, ¡°George, I can¡¯t handle the pseudo holy tier, so I¡¯ll leave him to you. Let me take care


    of the rest!¡±


    With that said, Licht¡¯s energy surged and spread around in an instant.


    Compared to ordinary nine-star practitioners, the energy of talents was much purer because their


    foundation, while at a lower level, was more solid than the former.


    It was extremely difficult for talents of the same level to fight beyond their level. However, Licht was


    facing a bunch of ordinary nine-star practitioners now!


    These people posed no threat to him at all!


    Nori smiled and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead. Just leave the pseudo holy tier to me.¡±


    With that said, Nori looked at Arlo, his smile not faltering in the slightest.


    Arlo also looked at Nori mockingly and said, ¡°Someone at thete stage of nine stars wants to deal with


    me? You must be dreaming! Even if the two of you are talents, I¡¯ll kill you today! Talents without brains


    won¡¯t live long!¡±


    Arlo¡¯s energy exploded, and a golden light instantly illuminated the entire Trifecta City.


    Arloprehended the path order of sharp metal, an extremely powerful and top-notch attack


    existence even within the pseudo holy tier. At the same time, everyone also noticed that Arlo¡¯s path


    order of metal contained traces of the path order of earth.


    Nori raised his eyebrows at that and said, ¡°What an unexpected finding. You¡¯veprehended the


    path order of earth too. Not bad. This is getting challenging.¡±


    Even so, Nori had no intention of moving. Even his energy did not appear. He just calmly looked at Arlo


    showing off in the sky.


    Everyone looked at Nori as if he was an idiot.


    ¡°Something must be wrong with this guy¡¯s brain¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­ He hasn¡¯t moved in a while. Is he scared shitless by Patriarch Hood?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. I¡¯m a little surprised that Patriarch Hood has almostprehended the path


    order of earth. His strength will increase greatly by then.¡±


    ¡°If that happens, Trifecta City may have to bow down to him. Maybe he¡¯ll even take over other families.


    I¡¯m afraid something may happen.¡±


    Nori remained calm.


    He looked at Arlo with narrowed eyes and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move? You only have one


    chance to attack.¡±


    Arlo sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you. A brat in thete stage of nine


    stars dares to speak to me in this manner? I¡¯ll let you experience despair!¡±

 Chapter 4192

    Chapter 4192


    Arlo fell from the sky and attacked Nirina fiercely. A golden light fell like a shooting star with him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The sharp vibe of metal split the sky. Cracks appeared in the surroundings and sent energy surging.


    Even Licht was affected as he attacked other members of the Hood family.


    Nirina raised his eyebrows at this sight.


    It was his first time fighting a pseudo holy being.


    As the onlookers mentioned, the pseudo holy tier waspletely different from nine stars. Anyone who


    comprehended a path order could be called a pseudo holy being. Thews could never be a match


    against a pseudo holy being.


    Some wise people among the pseudo holy tier could transform the path order into an energy field,


    which they would wield absolute control over.


    Everyone who entered their energy field would be weakened, which was one of the reasons why a


    nine-star practitioner found it difficult to fight against the pseudo holy tier.


    Nirina closed his eyes and carefully sensed the power of the path order of sharp metal in the sky.


    He had to admit that Arlo had what it took. The power of this path order of sharp metal already showed


    signs of turning into an energy field. If the transformation wasplete, Nirina might not be able to


    beat Arlo today.


    Thin golden lines filled the sky and trapped Nirina on his right, left, and rear. If he dodged, the path


    order of sharp metal would trigger instantly, making it impossible for him to escape.


    No one knew what Nirina was thinking.


    As Nirina closed his eyes, everyone looked at him mockingly.


    ¡°Haha, interesting! Someone at thete stage of nine stars dares to close his eyes while facing a


    pseudo holy being.¡±


    ¡°Is he here to seek death?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how this arrogant and ignorant kid is about to die.¡±


    Arlo also saw Nirina closing his eyes, and a murderous intent welled up in him.


    This was tant disrespect.


    If Arlo could not kill Nirina with one blow, how could he hold his head up high in Trifecta City in the


    future?


    Following that, the path order of sharp metal around Arlo gathered toward the middle.


    ¡°Spear of sharp metal!¡±


    At Arlo¡¯smand, the path order of sharp metal in the sky turned into a spear. The spear was golden


    but exuded a cold vibe as if ready to devour anyone.


    The next moment, the golden spear charged at Frank.


    Nirina opened his eyes and looked up at the spear thoughtfully.


    Thews utilize the cohesion of elements to demonstrate its power. In other words, it¡¯s just a


    characteristic¡­


    The path order, on the other hand, is to begin to control the elements so that they can be at our


    command. At the same time, we can also trigger the more powerful forces within the elements and


    squeeze its potential¡­


    It¡¯s no wonder that thews are not as good as the path order¡­


    Toprehend the path order, do I need to learn to control the elements?

 Chapter 4193

    Chapter 4193


    As Moana pondered, the golden spear was already right in front of him, but Moana still had no intention


    of making a move.


    The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces grew bigger. Even Arlo seemed upset.


    He probably thought that a loser like Moana was not worthy for him to use a special art. Although it was


    just a small special art, Arlo still felt indignant about it.


    Meanwhile, Moana sighed and looked at Arlo. ¡°I already told you that you only have one chance to


    attack me. Why didn¡¯t you cherish it?¡±


    Moana¡¯s eyes were full of regret. The stronger the special art, the stronger the elements and power


    contained in it.


    Although Moana couldprehend something from a small special art, it was not much. However,


    Moana was a man of his word. Since the other party had made his move, Moana would not give him


    another chance.


    The next moment, a purple imprint slowly appeared on Moana¡¯s forehead. It was a roaring chimera.


    After the imprint appeared, the lightning elements in the sky quickly gathered and formed a huge


    energy field around Morten.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Lightning shed in the energy field, but wisps of mist also appeared inside, making it seem quite


    bizarre. Moana¡¯s aura also increased from thete stage of nine stars to level three of the pseudo holy


    tier!


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this scene and looked at Moana with disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? How can his level increase all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Is it special art? What kind of special art can do this?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an energy field too! Has he been hiding his strength all along?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! I¡¯ve never heard of any talents in level three of the pseudo holy tier who uses lightning. This


    guy doesn¡¯t seem to be a revived sealed talent!¡±


    Variousments sounded again. Moana ignored them and looked at the iing golden spear in


    the sky with a smile in his eyes.


    The spear quickly entered Moana¡¯s energy field.


    ¡°Slow down¡­¡± Moana uttered a word lightly, and a chill spread in the energy field around him, making


    the spear¡¯s movements be slow.


    ¡°Shatter¡­¡± Moana added.


    Lightning gathered in the energy field and attacked the spear fiercely.


    Intense sts of lightning hit the golden spear, quickly smashing it into pieces before they faded into


    nothingness.


    On the other hand, Arlo hastily stopped in ce when he saw the energy field. He suddenly spat a


    mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale. He inevitably suffered a bacsh when his special art was


    destroyed by such means.


    Moana looked up at Arlo and said, ¡°As I said, you only had one chance¡­¡±


    The next moment, Moana disappeared from the spot.


    The path order of lightning was not just about a powerful attack. It was speed enhancement too!


    Arlo felt nervous when Moana disappeared. Thews of earth that had almost be a path order


    immediately surrounded him, forming a wall to protect him.


    He rxed a little, but his shock lingered.


    ¡°Do you think your defense is useful against me?¡± Moana¡¯s chuckle was heard, and it was followed by


    a fist covered with lightning!

 Chapter 4194

    Chapter 4194


    The wall formed by Arlo¡¯sws was, violently sted away by Philip, and the power ofws came to a


    halt.


    Philip punched Arlo and sent him flying away. He fell to the ground in the distance. He spat another


    mouthful of blood, and his aura immediately weakened. He felt extremely tired, but he still looked at


    Philip angrily.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at the scene and thought it was simply surreal.


    A young man who they thought would be killed easily destroyed Arlo¡¯s defense and even attacked him


    twice, leaving Arlo powerless to fight back!


    ¡°A-are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡± someone gulped and muttered.


    ¡°Even an average practitioner at level three of the pseudo holy tier can hardly deal with this!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I-It is real fight, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Is this his trump card?¡±


    ¡°I think the Hood family will be wiped out today.¡±


    ¡°Just this?¡±


    Arlo ignored thosements and stared at Philip in front of him. He coughed and spat another


    mouthful of blood again.


    Meanwhile, no one paid attention to Licht¡¯s side, but there was a strong energy fluctuation and a


    miserable cry all of a sudden.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Everyone looked over and was shocked again.


    Licht had killed three out of the dozens of nine-star practitioners in the Hood family!


    However, Licht¡¯s aura was extremely stable with no fluctuation at all.


    Seeing this, everyone realized that these two had the corresponding ability to mess with the Hood


    family.


    Arlo struggled to prop himself up and said with a cough, ¡°Who are you guys? Why did youe to the


    Hood family? What have we done to offend you?¡±


    There was anger in Arlo¡¯s eyes, but he forcibly suppressed it.


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°The Hood family didn¡¯t offend us, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from attacking you.


    After all, you have the white tiger royal family standing behind you¡­¡±


    A glint of chill shed in Philip¡¯s eyes. If not for this reason, he would not have attacked the Hood family


    at all. After all, no one knew if the Hood family had another pseudo holy being.


    After hearing Philip¡¯s words, Arlo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a chill emanated from him.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How did you find out?!¡±


    Arlo¡¯s forehead was covered with a cold sweat. He kept this matter under tight wraps, so by right, no


    one should find out about it. Even within the white tiger royal family, few people knew of his existence.


    He was extremely terrified of Philip¡¯s existence and how he knew about this.


    Seeing the other party arguing, Philip smiled.


    Lc told him about this, but she was not very sure either. She was merely suspicious. Judging by Arlo


    ¡®s current reaction, it was confirmed.


    The white tiger royal family was currently undergoing internal strife. Many families teamed up, and


    many first-rate families joined that secret faction. Of course, the white tiger royal family had to take


    some precautionary measures.


    For example, they would control some first-rate families and let them join that faction to cause trouble.


    Another example was to reduce the benefits those families could get.

 Chapter 4195

    Chapter 4195


    After all, the white tiger royal family had the final say in their territory. However, it was impossible for


    Philip to tell Arlo about such things.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know how I found out. If you have a trump card, you can use it now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll


    send you on your way¡­¡±


    Before Arlo could speak, a weather-beaten voice rang out from a distance. It was a voice that told


    many stories.


    ¡°Little one, have mercy¡­¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Philip looked in the direction of the voice, his gaze sharp and his brows slightly furrowed.


    He saw a dark alley. A tapping sound and light footsteps came from that direction.


    Everyone followed suit and saw an old man with a cane slowly walking out of the alley.


    The old man had a white beard, white hair, and age spots all over his face. He was very thin, looking as


    if a gust of wind could blow him away.


    After the old man walked out of the alley, he looked up at Philip in the sky and smiled kindly as he said,


    ¡°Little one, I wonder if you can spare Arlo¡¯s life on my ount?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Sir, may I know why you want to speak up for Arlo? Strictly speaking, he¡¯s my


    enemy. It doesn¡¯t seem right to let the tiger back into its den¡­¡±


    Philip never intended to let Arlo go, but this old man piqued his interest.


    The old man grimaced and said helplessly, ¡°We can turn enemies into friends. What do you think,


    young man?¡±


    Philip raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, ¡°Sir, may I know what¡¯s your identity and position for


    saying this?¡±


    Someone in the crowd said, ¡°The former mayor of Trifecta City, Barry Hood¡­¡±


    The old man turned to look at the man who spoke and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to


    remember me. I¡¯m ttered¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip frowned.


    He recalled Lc telling him yesterday that the former head of the Hood family was a mayor from


    Trifecta City named Barry.


    When Barry stepped down from his position, he was at level seven of the pseudo holy tier ording to


    the current standard. It had been decades since then, and Barry was not an idiot, so he must be at


    level eight of the pseudo holy tier by now.


    Philip could not help but take this seriously, and his wariness increased.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s old Mr. Hood. Arlo must be your descendant, then¡­¡±


    Barry nodded with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart young man. In that case, let¡¯s not beat about the


    bush. Just tell us your purpose. If the Hood family can ept it, we can call it a day. What do you


    think?¡±


    Philip frowned. He could not figure out what Barry was thinking.


    If Barry made a move, Philip would certainly be at a disadvantage unless he used everything he had.


    However, Barry did not!


    After thinking for a moment, Philip looked up at Barry and spoke calmly, ¡°I want the Hood family to


    submit to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 4196

    Chapter 4196


    This statement was like a bombshell that exploded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at Philip.


    Philip wanted Barry and the Hood family to submit to him?


    Was this a joke?


    They held Philip¡¯s strength in high regard now, but they felt something must be wrong with Philip¡¯s IQ or


    he would never say such a thing.


    After that, everyone looked at Philip expectantly, but Philip was unmoved and looked at Barry quietly.


    Barry¡¯s expression was calm as if he did not hear Philip¡¯s earlier remark.


    For a moment, the scene fell into pin-drop silence.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Barry looked at Philip quietly, a smile still on his face. Philip returned his smile.


    After a while, Barry broke the silence first. ¡°Young man, are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±


    ¡°No, I want your entire Hood family, including you, to submit to me, and hand over all your resources


    and assets to me.¡± Philip was still smiling as he said that.


    ¡°If you can do that, I¡¯ll let Arlo go. If not, we don¡¯t have to discuss it any further,¡± Philip added.


    Barry¡¯s smile gradually faded, reced by calm. ¡°Young man, are you sure?¡±


    Philip¡¯s smile remained unchanged as he said, ¡°Since you know who I am, you should understand my


    potential. You won¡¯t suffer if you follow me, and it¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t have anyone behind me.¡±


    Barry¡¯s eyes turned dark. His hunched back slowly straightened up, and he sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to


    make a move at first. It¡¯s best if we can settle this matter peacefully. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s good for you¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression became calm, and he said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin. I want to see how


    powerful someone at level eight of the pseudo holy tier is¡­¡±


    With that said, Philip¡¯s energy surged, and lightning swept across the surroundings instantly.


    This time, even those people in the sky were affected by Philip and fell into Philip¡¯s lightning energy


    field. However, Barry¡¯s surroundings seemed extremely calm with no signs of lightning at all.


    Barry chuckled and said, ¡°Not bad¡­ Your courage ismendable, but courage alone isn¡¯t enough to


    fight me.¡±


    Philip said calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡±


    Barry did not reply but tossed his walking cane aside. As he walked toward Philip, his aura became


    more domineering, and his gaze grew darker.


    The farther he walked, the more powerful his aura became.


    Some people in the middle stage of nine stars could not bear it anymore and had to back away.


    Neither Philip nor Barry paid any attention to those retreating people. They stared at each other the


    entire time.


    Slowly, Barry¡¯s aura reached level three of the pseudo holy tier, but Philip remained indifferent. He


    looked at Barry calmly.


    Level four of the pseudo holy tier.


    Level five¡­


    Level six!


    Philip shuddered slightly as he felt the strong pressure, but he remained motionless.


    Level seven of the pseudo holy tier!


    Philip began to tremble, but he did not back down. His energy surged frantically as he countered


    Barry¡¯s aura.


    Level eight of the pseudo holy tier!

 Chapter 4197

    Chapter 4197


    Barry was already very close to Philip, and his energy field had taken shape. The light shrouded


    Philip¡¯s body, which greatly increased the pressure on Philip, but he remained motionless with a


    determined look in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Barry sighed and said, ¡°Young people can¡¯t be underestimated. If Arlo had half your


    perseverance and backbone, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way now. What a pity¡­¡±


    Philip said, ¡°I just resisted some pressure. If you add another level, maybe I can¡¯t handle it anymore.


    Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Barry smiled peacefully. ¡°I¡¯m tempted to, but I¡¯m sorry to say that I¡¯m not at level eight of the pseudo


    holy tier as you expected¡­¡±


    With that said, Barry¡¯s energy suddenly exploded, and a more powerful pressure appeared.


    Philip¡¯s legs could not take it anymore, and he bent down.


    The pressure of a practitioner at level nine of the pseudo holy tier had almost reached the holy tier!


    The family of a holy being had a solid foundation, after all!


    Philip¡¯s eyes were about to burst, and all his energy surged. He propped his body up forcefully and


    looked at Barry with a grimace.


    He said, ¡°This pressure isn¡¯t enough to make me copse yet.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s pupils constricted at this scene, and they looked at Philip in disbelief.


    Philip was only in the middle stage of nine stars now, one whole tier away from the pseudo holy tier,


    and ten small stages apart!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, Philip withstood it. Even though it was difficult, he did it.


    Everyone looked at Philip differently, with respect in their eyes slowly emerging.


    Seeing this, Barry smiled and said, ¡°This is such an eye-opening experience. You¡¯re very extraordinary,


    indeed¡­¡±


    After that, Barry withdrew his energy. Philip immediately felt the pressure lift from him and was more


    rxed.


    Barry said amiably, ¡°It was a test just now. Your state of mind is pretty good, but this alone isn¡¯t enough


    for the Hood family to submit to you. If it¡¯s convenient for you, should we have a chat in private?¡±


    Philip was taken aback. He was all prepared to release the pseudo holy beast, but Barry said this to


    him instead!


    Philip could hardly figure out what was going on.


    Barry nced at Philip, he then simply smiled and said, ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you all geared up to subdue the


    Hood family just now? Are you scared now?¡±


    Philip chuckled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve invited me, let¡¯s have a chat¡­¡±


    Barry nodded happily and said, ¡°Come with me¡­¡±


    With that said, Barry turned around and walked toward the alley where he came. Philip followed suit.


    Halfway through the walk, Barry stopped and said, ¡°Arlo, gather all the family members and hand over


    the key to the family vault. After Philip and Ie out, we¡¯ll hand everything over to him.¡±


    Arlo, who just had a narrow escape from death, nodded hastily upon hearing this. ¡°Understood!¡±


    Then, Barry continued walking into the alley while the surrounding people were dead silent.

 Chapter 4198

    Chapter 4198


    No one expected that Barry would agree to Omas¡¯s request, and judging from his reaction, it was


    obvious that he would join in too.


    What was Barry thinking?


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Omas was no different, but he had a guess. However, he said nothing and followed Barry into the alley.


    The alley was damp and dark with moss growing on both sides. A small old bungalow stood at the end


    of the alley.


    The two soon reached the house. Barry opened the door and walked in while Omas followed suit.


    The furnishing in the room was very simple, with only one dark tea table with a patina at the four


    corners. The chairs were very clean, and there was a teapot on the table with a few teacups.


    Barry walked to the chair and sat down.


    He smiled at Omas and said, ¡°Have a seat¡­¡±


    Omas nodded and sat down.


    Barry picked up the teapot and ced a teacup in front of Stefan.


    After pouring him some tea, Barry said, ¡°I know you have many questions now. Just ask away and I¡¯ll


    tell you everything I know¡­¡±


    Omas stared closely at Barry and said, ¡°Why did you choose to join Big Dipper Pce? Based on your


    strength, you shouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Barry shook his head helplessly, saying with a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t want to agree either, but you¡¯re the son of


    the Supreme One¡­¡±


    Realization struck Stefan. As he guessed, Barry was rted to his mother and was her follower.


    Omas could not help his surprise.


    How many legends did his mother leave on the Starfall Continent?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Barry added, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not a bad thing to join your Big Dipper Pce. Your character is quite


    commendable. You can calmly deal with a level nine pseudo holy tier and withstand my pressure,


    which is something normal people can¡¯t do.¡±


    Barry smiled. He admired the other party¡¯s perseverance and state of mind.


    Omas smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I have the confidence.¡±


    Barry was taken aback. He immediately understood that Omas had other means to kill him.


    Barry nced at Omas meaningfully and said with a sigh, ¡°As expected of the son of the Supreme


    One. You have the means to deal with a level nine pseudo holy tier like me.¡±


    Omas smiled but did not say anything. He could only use that method once. Otherwise, he would have


    killed Barry when he tried to suppress Omas with his pressure.


    Seeing that Omas was unwilling to say anything, Barry stopped asking.


    He then said, ¡°What is your purpose foring to the white tiger royal family territory?¡±


    ¡°I want to wreak havoc on the white tiger royal family and trigger chaos on the whole Starfall


    Continent.¡± Omas¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Barry frowned and quickly understood why Omas said that.


    Heroes emerged in troubled times.


    When the Starfall Continent was in chaos, Omas could take advantage of the situation and develop


    rapidly. Moreover, most of the countries and families under the royal families¡¯ territories had ns to


    rebel.


    After all, the nine royal families and the ancient Heavenly Court had been in power for too long,


    depriving these forces of countless resources.

 Chapter 4199

    Chapter 4199


    Given the chance, they would definitely lend a hand in this turmoil!


    ¡°Your n is very likely to lead to a major reshuffle on the Starfall Continent. The families below will


    inevitably suffer heavy losses, and this may even affect your mother¡¯s arrangements. Have you


    considered that?¡±


    Hearing this, Cindy looked up at Barry and said calmly, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I may be hunted down and


    killed by countless people sent by the white tiger royal family with no way to save myself. Besides, I¡¯m


    not a cub that needs its mother¡¯s protection. She has her arrangements, while I have my ideas¡­ If I


    keep walking the path my motherid down for me, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reach greater heights in this


    lifetime.¡±


    Cindy knew himself very well and had his ideas on how to grow.


    The things his mother left him could help him for a while, but not for the rest of his life.


    Cindy¡¯s talent was not weak, it was even stronger than most people on this continent!


    If he wasted this talent, Cindy would never forgive himself.


    Tanner Lowe must know about his mother¡¯s arrangements, which was precisely why Cindy did not go


    to him.


    Barry was full of mixed emotions upon hearing that.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Your future achievements should exceed my imagination. It¡¯s a pity that you showed up toote, and


    the world didn¡¯t leave enough time for you.¡±


    Cindy smiled and took a sip of tea, his eyes calm and indifferent.


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have enough time? If I don¡¯t, I just need to find more resources. I¡¯ll mess up the


    entire Starfall Continent and let Big Dipper Pce steal resources. I refuse to believe that piling up


    resources can¡¯t produce the strength and level I want.¡±


    Cindy¡¯s eyes were full of determination. Cindy must participate in thepetition for the god position in


    this golden age.


    Not only that, but he also wanted to get the god position in the end, or Cindy would feel as if he had let


    his mother down.


    Barry was silent. He did not know what to say to Jamie.


    After a while, Barry sighed and said, ¡°I underestimated you. In that case, let¡¯s talk about your next


    steps. Your mother left some things for you in the white tiger royal family territory. If you can make it, it¡¯s


    better if you can take a look.¡±


    Cindy nodded and said, ¡°I should be able to take care of all the families in Trifecta City and plunder all


    their resources by tomorrow. After that, I¡¯ll head to the surrounding cities. At the same time, I¡¯ll get


    someone to spread the news and push the me on the white tiger royal family or their underground


    alliance. Otherwise, it¡¯s not enough to cause unrest in the white tiger royal family.¡±


    Barry hesitated for a moment before he looked at Jamie.


    ¡°In that case, I have some information that may be useful to you. In the white tiger royal family territory,


    every state has a different schedule for paying tribute. This year, it¡¯s time for the states of Guan and


    Lewe to pay tribute.¡±

 Chapter 4200

    Chapter 4200


    Benita¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    Tribute¡­


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    To put it simply, tribute referred to resources given as offerings to the state capitals by various forces


    and families of the 18 states, but Benita was surprised to hear that the tribute schedules of various


    states in the white tiger royal family territory were different.


    He expressed his wonder, ¡°Why is the tribute time different for each state? Isn¡¯t it better to collect


    everything at the same time?¡±


    Barry smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this. I heard it¡¯s because of the founder of the white tiger


    royal family. But since the current system is like this, we don¡¯t have to worry about it¡­ Since you want


    to stir up turmoil in the white tiger royal family, I¡¯ll lend you a hand.¡±


    Benita nodded seriously.


    If the Hood family helped him, it would be interesting.


    As far as Benita knew, the Hood family was not only a subordinate to the white tiger royal family but


    also had connections to the hidden forces of the white tiger royal family. After all, it was the white tiger


    royal family that nted them in that organization.


    ¡°You should be aware that the Hood family is in contact with the Blood Moon Alliance, and we¡¯re in the


    loop of their operations. And¡­ As far as I know, the Blood Moon Alliance is nning to intercept


    Lewe¡¯s tribute, and they also know that the white tiger royal family is aware of it. The Blood Moon


    Alliance intends to confront the white tiger royal family head-on this time, so Lewe will definitely


    be the focus of their battle.¡±


    The Blood Moon Alliance was the union of various countries and families within the white tiger royal


    family territory.


    There were many experts in the Blood Moon Alliance, and the fight this time might involve a holy being,


    which would result in a great battle!


    As for their objective, it was very simple. If the white tiger royal family won this direct confrontation, the


    Blood Moon Alliance would once againy low and bide their time while they gathered forces. If they


    won, they would start to encroach on the white tiger royal family territory after this until theypletely


    overthrew the royal family!


    This event should also allow many neutral parties to decide which side they wanted to join.


    The white tiger royal family must also be aware of this, so the forces sent to escort Guan¡¯s tribute this


    time would inevitably decrease. After all, Guan was the smallest among the 18 states. Although the


    tribute was significant, it was nothingpared to Lewe¡¯s.


    As Benita pondered, Barry continued talking. ¡°If the information given to us by the white tiger royal


    family is true, only a few nine-star practitioners will be escorting Guan¡¯s tribute this time. But the white


    tiger royal family is not stupid. They must know that a member of the Blood Moon Alliance is among the


    people they rule, so this information may not be urate¡­.¡±


    ¡°But both parties regard Lewe as the real battlefield now. Even if some powerful people appear here,


    they won¡¯t be too strongpared to Lewe¡¯s side. If you think this idea is feasible, you can ask your


    people to check out the news in Guan.¡±


    Hearing this, Benita nodded without hesitation.


    If he did not know about it, he would not do anything, of course. Now that he knew, he definitely had


    some ideas.


    He also found this a little interesting at the same time. His initial n was just to whip up a storm, but


    the Blood Moon Alliance was more ambitious than him, taking the initial attack to target the white tiger


    royal family.

 Chapter 4201

    Chapter 4201


    The oue of this matter was almost a no-brainer. The Blood Moon Alliance would surely suffer


    heavy losses. After all, the white tiger royal family would never give them the most advanced warcraft,


    and the number of experts in the royal family definitely exceeded their imagination.


    The nine royal families were not to be trifled with!


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements for this, but do you know what level of warcraft they¡¯ll use to transport


    supplies?¡± Maurina asked solemnly.


    Barry thought about it and said, ¡°They used nine-star warcraft to transport supplies in the past. After all,


    no one dared to mess with the white tiger royal family. But we can¡¯t be sure this time. It¡¯s most likely a


    high-level warcraft.¡±


    Maurina nodded. If it were him, he would definitely send a better warcraft.


    The Blood Moon Alliance¡¯s defeat in Lewe was almost certain, which would deal a huge blow to their


    self-confidence. However, if the Blood Moon Alliance was defeated in Guan, even if their self-


    confidence was affected, it would not cause too much impact.


    They would only think that the top management of the Blood Moon Alliance sent someone else to


    intercept Guan¡¯s warcraft, which led to Lewe¡¯s defeat. Therefore, as long as the leader of the white


    tiger royal family was not stupid, they would definitely deploy advanced warcraft this time!


    Maurina pondered while Barry waited quietly without disturbing him, sipping tea leisurely instead.


    After a long while, Maurina looked up with certainty in his eyes, and Barry could not help asking, ¡°Have


    you figured it out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must intercept the supplies of the white tiger royal family this time, and do it in the name of the


    Blood Moon Alliance. As for other things, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Maurina smiled confidently as he said


    that.


    As long as no holy beings appeared in Guan this time, Maurina would not face any problems. He even


    dared to fight a level nine pseudo holy being!


    Based on the current situation of the Blood Moon Alliance and the white tiger royal family, thetter


    would definitely not ce a holy being in Guan. Therefore, the sess rate was as high as 90%!


    Barry nodded and said after a brief pause, ¡°After you¡¯re done with the arrangements, it¡¯s best if you can


    go to Dreary Manor once. If I remember correctly, there¡¯s an ancient ruin there that will open once you


    arrive. It contains some things your mother left for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks for telling me¡­¡± Maurina nodded.


    He was here to cause trouble for the white tiger royal family anyway. If he could get some good things


    out of it, Maurina would not mind.


    After a brief chat, Maurina got up and left. Barry had epted the contract, while the rest of the Hood


    family would be under Barry¡¯s control.


    ***


    Lewe, Dundy Manor.


    In a huge room, hundreds of solid wood tables and chairs were densely arranged. Every table and


    chair was upied by someone, each with a different face but the same air of severity.


    At the top, a man wearing a ck robe said, ¡°You may express your opinions now. Should we fight in


    Lewe this time? If we do, what shall we do if the casualties are high? Who will pay for the


    compensation?¡±


    ¡°Secondly, are we targeting Lewe only, or Lewe and Guan at the same time?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, the people below looked at each other, and whispered discussions spread in all


    directions.


    The middle-aged man at the top sat calmly as he waited for everyone¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 4202

    Chapter 4202


    The meeting hall was as noisy as the market. Various voices rang incessantly, and from time to time,


    some people bickered with red faces. There was no unified opinion at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need forpensation at all! We¡¯re going to overthrow the rule of a royal family


    this time! Isn¡¯t it normal to make some sacrifices for this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Victories are won over the dead bodies of ourrades. If we can achieve the final victory,


    compensation can be given by then. But if we lose, what difference will it make if we don¡¯t? The white


    tiger royal family is not a charity organization!¡±


    ¡°You have a point, but what if some families include their breadwinners in this fight and only leave behind


    some young ones? What should their children do if we don¡¯t pay them anypensation?¡±


    ¡°Compensation is a must! I suggest that everyone should chip in! As for Lewe and Guan, I think it¡¯s better


    to gather our forces in Lewe. If we spread our forces to fight in Guan, it may lead to the defeat in Lewe.¡±


    ¡°No, I think we should do both. To put it simply, if we fail in Lewe, we can still get supplies in Guan, which


    can also be used aspensation!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better to focus on Lewe!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Various noisy voices rang in the middle-aged man¡¯s ears. He frowned with a look of disappointment and


    wryness in his eyes.


    Could these people really overthrow the white tiger royal family?


    They could not even reach a consensus. As an alliance leader that was forced into this position, he could


    not control these people at all!


    A bout of weariness welled up in him.


    As the noise around him grew louder, the man¡¯s brows furrowed further. The chill in his eyes became


    more obvious.


    Finally, the man could not bear it anymore and pped the table in front of him fiercely.


    The huge collision resounded throughout the hall and echoed in the room like muffled drum beats.


    Everyone received a fright and turned to look at the man.


    A clear cracking sound came from the huge solid wooden table.


    The next moment, the table shattered and sawdust scattered in all directions. The man looked up at the


    people in front of him.


    ¡°Everyone, have you reached a decision yet?¡±


    There were traces of blood in the man¡¯s eyes. The people below frowned at this sight as a chill appeared


    in their eyes.


    The leader who was pushed into this position was up to something.


    Some people thought the man looked a little scary, while others thought he was putting on a show. No


    matter what, no one interrupted him and just watched quietly.


    The man seemed a little disdainful at the silence.


    The man then said, ¡°This is ridiculous. Hundreds of renowned forces under the white tiger royal family


    territory are acting like punks and can¡¯t even reach a consensus! Aren¡¯t you the leaders of the major


    forces? Didn¡¯t you im to be wise and brave? Aren¡¯t you strategists? Then tell me why you can¡¯te


    up with a unified opinion!¡±


    The look in the man¡¯s eyes gradually changed from sarcasm to anger and disappointment, and a surge


    of frustration came from him.

 Chapter 4203

    Chapter 4203


    After hearing the man¡¯s words, someone looked up at him and said calmly, ¡°Percy, before you say such


    things, you need to understand your position first. What right do you have to say such things to us?¡±


    Another voice next to him said coldly, ¡°You have no right to make suchments about us. If you¡¯re


    unhappy, you can quit at any time!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Percy, you¡¯re getting a little too big for your boots.¡±


    ¡°You need to watch your words, Percy.¡±


    ¡°And your manner too!¡±


    Hearing that, Percyughed with a surge of arrogance as he said, ¡°Whether you pushed me into this


    position or however else I got this position, I¡¯m now the alliance leader! Since you can¡¯t reach an


    agreement, I have the right to make the final decision! If you don¡¯t agree, you can ask me to give up this


    position, and I¡¯ll quit the Blood Moon Alliance!¡±


    Many people who were about to speak quickly stopped upon hearing Percy¡¯s words, their eyes flickering.


    The Blood Moon Alliance was a hot potato. To put it bluntly, this organization was extremely unstable. If


    they failed this time, it might dissolve immediately.


    At that time, they would have to find a scapegoat, and Percy was the scapegoat. Of course, if they


    seeded, nothing would happen.


    Seeing the people¡¯s reactions, Percy smiled sarcastically.


    This is interesting¡­


    Soon, Percy put this matter aside. He looked at everyone and said coldly, ¡°This time, we¡¯ll divide our


    troops into two groups. More than 95% of our forces will head to Lewe, while the rest will go to Guan. If


    we can take Guan down, Guan¡¯s supplies will be used tomemorate those who died in this battle¡­¡±


    ¡°You can also choose to take them for yourself as long as you can bear the wrath of other families.¡±


    Percy¡¯s voice sounded extremely cold, and the people below shuddered inexplicably. Some controllers of


    the major forces looked at Percy and suddenly felt a bad premonition. He seemed different from before.


    ***


    Trifecta City, in the underground chamber of the Big Dipper Pce intelligence point.


    Benita frowned as he looked at the information in his hand given by Barry.


    The Blood Moon Alliance was going to divide its forces, and some people woulde to Guan. In that


    case, Benita had to steal Guan¡¯s supplies before the Blood Moon Alliance could make a move.


    Otherwise, they might have to fight the Blood Moon Alliance.


    If they could take it first, they could still pin the me on Blood Moon Alliance!


    Benita pondered thinking on this matter.


    Maybe he could do something else. For example, if the Blood Moon Alliance was about equal in strength


    to the white tiger royal family, at least the former would not fall into decline.


    In this way, many families would choose to join the Blood Moon Alliance. At that time, the white tiger


    royal family would be more chaotic, making it easier to cause unrest in the whole continent!


    However, who should do it?


    Big Dipper Pce was not as strong as the Blood Moon Alliance now. It would not be useful even if they


    got involved. Besides, Big Dipper Pce had to focus on intercepting Guan¡¯s resources, so they could


    not help the Blood Moon Alliance either.


    After some time, Benita¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Maybe I can ask her!

 Chapter 4204

    Chapter 4204


    With that thought in mind, Philip took out hismunicator and dialed a number.


    The call was soon connected. After a few words between the two, Philip ended the call.


    I didn¡¯t expect that she would actually agree. I think there won¡¯t be any problem this time¡­


    Philip smiled as he felt things were going to smooth.


    After that, Philip called Verdant.


    The call was quickly connected, and Verdant¡¯s voice was heard on the other end of themunicator.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Pce Master¡­¡±


    Verdant¡¯s voice was full of respect, and Philip smiled when he heard Verdant¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Verdant, I¡¯m surprised that you could develop your power to this point in such a short time.¡±


    Verdant smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    Philip rolled his eyes.


    In a month, Verdant managed to spread his intelligencework to one-third of the white tiger royal


    family¡¯s territory.


    If this was not worth mentioning, what else could make the mark?


    However, Morine did not dwell on this topic.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put that aside. You can get in touch with everyone in Big Dipper Pce, right? I need you to


    make some arrangements. Except for the intel division, everyone in Big Dipper Pce must arrive in the


    white tiger royal family territory within three days.¡±


    Hearing that, the other end of the phone fell into silence. Morine could not help but wonder, thinking that


    hismunicator was faulty.


    As he was about to take a look, Verdant¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Pce Master, are you nning to take Guan¡¯s


    supplies?¡±


    Morine was startled and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Verdant stated his reasoning, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make a guess. The supplies from Guan and Lewe will be


    transported to the main city of the white tiger royal family. Naturally, the Blood Moon Alliance will not


    stand idly by and will definitely intervene¡­¡±


    ¡°But I recently heard that the Blood Moon Alliance seems to be divided into two groups, and some


    people are getting ready to head to Guan. It won¡¯t be good for us if we run into the Blood Moon Alliance.¡±


    Verdant sounded worried, but Morine just chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just need to get it done before Blood


    Moon Alliance arrives.¡±


    Verdant fell silent. He felt that Morine should be able to think of everything he could. After all, the other


    party was very smart.


    Morine waited patiently and quietly for Verdant¡¯s reply.


    After a moment, Verdant said, ¡°Okay, I understand, Pce Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, you shoulde over too. You need to deal with some forces within the white tiger royal family


    and develop your downline,¡± Morine replied.


    Morine ended the call and looked out of the window, his gaze gradually bing darker.


    It was not just the battle between the white tiger royal family and the Blood Moon Alliance this time. It


    was time for Big Dipper Pce to try their hand too.


    ***


    In the white tiger royal family meeting hall.


    Jay Oslo sat calmly on the patriarch¡¯s seat while many elders below looked at Jay with frowns.


    ¡°Jay, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°If we do this, we may lose Guan¡¯s supplies!¡±


    Hearing this, Jay looked at the elder who spoke. The level seven pseudo holy being frowned at Jay.

 Chapter 4205

    Chapter 4205


    They were discussing how to deal with this incident too, and Jay¡¯s proposal was very simple, all stakes


    were on Lewe.


    In this way, however, Guan would be left vulnerable. If anything happened, losing all the supplies would


    be inevitable!


    They simply could not ept this oue.


    ¡°I have my ns. You guys just need to listen without giving any input,¡± Jay said indifferently.


    Hearing that, the elders below looked angry, and the more agitated elders stood up and looked at


    Oswald next to Jay.


    ¡°Grand Elder, Jay is taking things too far! The losses involve the resources of the white tiger royal family.


    As the patriarch, he can get more resources, but losing Guan¡¯s supplies means that our resources will be


    reduced!¡±


    ¡°This is unfair to us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I think his decision is absolutely ridiculous! We can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Oswald frowned as he listened to thosements before he turned to look at Jay.


    Seeing the situation, Jay scowled angrily. As the current family head, being controlled by others was the


    most infuriating experience for him.


    The people on Larry¡¯s side would grab every opportunity to find fault with him. The people standing up at


    this moment were probably Larry¡¯s people.


    Jay gripped the armrest tightly as chills burst from his eyes.


    ¡°Jay, since the elders have objections, why don¡¯t you tell them the reason for your decision?¡± Oswald


    said calmly.


    Hearing this, Jay took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure more than one faction knows about the tribute


    offerings this time. Everyone is now aware that we¡¯ll put all our manpower in Lewe. Even if we have


    people in Guan, they won¡¯t be too strong, so those people will definitely have some ideas¡­¡±


    ¡°My n is to let Anthony escort the supplies back alone. If anyone makes a move, we¡¯ll let them fight it


    out before Anthony strikes them while they¡¯re down. By doing this, we can ensure the safety of Guan¡¯s


    supplies.¡±


    ¡°On Lewe¡¯s side, we can wipe out the Blood Moon Alliancepletely or at least deal them a heavy


    blow! In the end, we canpletely eliminate the crisis of the white tiger royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°I really wonder how you bunch of idiots managed to get the positions of elders! Are your brains filled


    with mud and sand?!¡±


    Jay¡¯s anger gradually built up until he roared his final words.


    Everyone below looked at each other after hearing Jay¡¯s exnation. Some of the standing elders sat


    down in embarrassment.


    Anthony Oslo was one of their indomitable pseudo holy beings and also the most outstanding talent of


    the Oslo family. Even if he were to face a holy being, Anthony might escape unscathed.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No holy beings would appear in Guan, so Anthony alone would be enough to get rid of anyone who


    wanted to seize the supplies.


    In short, there was nothing wrong with Jay¡¯s n.


    Oswald looked at those elders coldly and said solemnly, ¡°You have the answer you wanted now. If one


    word of our discussion gets out, anyone who stands up today will die!¡±

 Chapter 4206

    Chapter 4206


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye, but an undercurrent surged in the entire Starfall Continent.


    As Jay predicted, the Blood Moon Alliance was not the only one interested in Guan¡¯s supplies this time.


    Even though Lydia expected it, he never thought so many people would appear in Guan!


    Except for those who could not get there in time, eight forces had gathered in Guan.


    Based on this situation, Lydia quickly changed his mind, deciding to make thest shot instead of the


    first shot.


    As for the members of the white tiger royal family, Jay hadpletely convinced them. No ordinary


    people coulde up with this n, not even Larry, the former patriarch. Even if he could, he might


    not be able to solve it. However, Jay solved the problem with Anthony alone.


    As Jay mentioned, no holy beings would appear in Guan. Holy beings were very concerned about their


    reputation, and they would never make a move for such meager supplies. Therefore, Anthony was


    enough to wipe out all the invading forces. After all, all indomitable pseudo holy beings belonged to the


    major forces, and no one would join these forces.


    Not to mention that Anthony would be apanied by a white tiger at level nine of the pseudo holy


    tier. With thebined power of the two, no one could defeat Anthony.


    ***


    Trifecta City, at the base of Big Dipper Pce.


    Nixon, Verdant, Cora, Lumi, Portia and the others were gathered.


    Lydia sat at the top, rubbing his eyebrows with a thoughtful look on his face.


    After Lydia sorted out his thoughts, he looked at the people below calmly.


    ¡°I want every division to report the number of nine stars and pseudo holy beings under yourmand.¡±


    Verdant was the first to speak ¡°The intel division currently has four pseudo holy beings and dozens of


    nine stars, but because we¡¯re mainly responsible for the intelligencework, ourbat effectiveness


    is rtively insufficient.¡±


    After Verdant, Nixon stepped forward, and he was smiling brightly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thebat division currently has 30 pseudo holy beings and nearly 100 nine stars, all of them


    recruited recently. Theirbat effectiveness is good. We also have two high-level pseudo holy


    beings, one level eight and the other level seven.¡±


    The pseudo holy tier was divided into grades too. Levels one, two, and three were low-level, levels four,


    five, and six were middle-level, and levels seven, eight, and nine were high-level.


    Nixon was a level seven pseudo holy being, enough to take charge of thebat division.


    After hearing Nixon¡¯s report, Lydia rxed slightly and nodded. Nixon had done a good job. At least


    they had recruited many people.


    Mandra and the others followed with their reports too. The second high-level pseudo holy tier belonged


    to the enforcement division, which Cora was in charge of. It was a level seven pseudo holy being.


    Lydia wondered.


    How did Cora subdue a high-level pseudo holy tier?


    However, he did not dwell on this topic but quickly estimated the current strength of Big Dipper Pce.


    Including Nixon, they had four high-level pseudo holy beings with pretty goodbat power. Even in


    their respective rankings, they could easily make the top 30.


    Dozens of low-level pseudo holy beings could also make up a pretty powerful force, not to mention the


    large number of nine stars.

 Chapter 4207

    Chapter 4207


    Except for Albert¡¯ human resource division and Licht¡¯s resource division, other divisions had more than


    ten people. Even ording to the current Starfall Continent¡¯s force ranking, Fiona¡¯s organization was


    not considered a small force.


    After all, they had many pseudo holy beings and one holy being.


    They were just slightly below the nine royal families and the ancient Heavenly Court. Of course, many


    forces wereparable with Big Dipper Pce, such as the Blood Moon Alliance and Shade Guild of


    the Hezti royal family.


    Fiona guessed that they had pseudo holy beings among their ranks too!


    After thinking for a moment, Fiona looked at the people around him, his gaze firm.


    ¡°From now on, all members of Big Dipper Pce will plunder resources from all the major families


    ording to the intel provided, including all the forces under the top-ranking families!¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t take everything. Leave one-third for them. Our main target will be the families close to the


    white tiger royal family. As for intercepting Guan¡¯s supplies, I¡¯ll decide after thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone present responded loudly.


    Fiona looked at Portia and said, ¡°How is thepetition for the stone of path ordering along?¡±


    Portia said, ¡°Everything has been arranged ordingly. The White Imperial City ancient ruin will open


    in two months and willst about one month. After the ancient ruin is over, thepetition for the


    distribution of the stone of path order will be held.¡±


    Fiona nodded. After thinking for a bit, he said, ¡°That¡¯s it for now. Do you have any questions?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. Nixon stood up and looked at Steven.


    Fiona looked at the other party in puzzlement when he heard Nixon said, ¡°Pce Master, may I ask if


    we need to take on some missions?¡±


    Hearing this, Fiona was briefly startled.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The so-called missions were issued by the major forces and came with rewards. Generally speaking,


    therger forces were the ones issuing the missions, not undertaking them. However, Big Dipper


    Pce was a special case.


    Generally, forces were gradually promoted based on the umtion of strength and resources, but


    Big Dipper Pce only had strength, not resources.


    epting missions was one method for them to quickly umte resources.


    Fiona thought for a moment and looked at Nixon.


    ¡°We can ept some missions, but only if the rewards are good enough. After our operation these few


    days, ordinary resources shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Nixon nodded. ¡°Understood!¡±


    Fiona looked at the others, but Albert stood up with a frown as he said, ¡°Pce Master, we have a


    problem with the human resource division. This division is full of researchers, so I think we should find


    a safer ce to conduct research, or problems may arise.¡±


    Fionaughed.


    A safe ce?


    There is probably no safer ce than Big Dipper City inside Verge Tower!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this. Just tell the researchers toe here and I¡¯ll make the


    arrangements,¡± Fiona replied.


    Albert rxed and said respectfully, ¡°Understood¡­¡±


    Fiona looked at the others and said, ¡°Does anyone else have any questions?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads, and Fiona said, ¡°In that case, this meeting is adjourned. Starting


    tomorrow, start the plundering operation ording to Verdant¡¯s n. This time, I want to deal a heavy


    blow to those forces in Guan that are inclined to the white tiger royal family!¡±

 Chapter 4208

    Chapter 4208


    That night, all the experts of Big Dipper Pce were deployed, plundering all the families ording to


    the route Verdant had nned for them.


    If they faced any resistance, the person with the highest level would be killed on the spot.


    This operation made the White tiger royal family furious, but they could do nothing about it. After all, all


    their manpower had gone to Lewe.


    ording to the underlings, the people remaining in Guan might not be able to deal with Benita and


    the others. Although Anthony could do that, he was guarding Guan¡¯s supplies now. Once Anthony left


    his post, someone else might seize Guan¡¯s supplies, so this venture was not worth the risk.


    The white tiger royal family was caught in an awkward situation for a moment. They could only watch


    as Benita and the others did this without any recourse.


    Within the territory of the white tiger royal family, some people noticed Big Dipper Pce¡¯s actions and


    followed suit.


    Suddenly, Guan was in chaos.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ording toter estimations, 80% of the family and kingdom forces in Guan fell victim to the


    plunderers. In this chaos, Big Dipper Pce was naturally the biggest winner!


    However, no one knew that Big Dipper Pce made the first move.


    Very soon, the time for delivery arrived. On this day, various mechas and some small fighter jets were


    docked on a huge warcraft. A man with a white tiger beside him stood at the bow.


    The man had long hair tied behind his head, deep-set eyes, a straight nose, slightly thin lips, and an


    indifferent look in his eyes.


    Dressed in white, he looked very chic and handsome, while the white tiger beside him was sprawled on


    the floor with eyes full of dissatisfaction.


    At this moment, someone ran to the man in white from the deck of the warcraft with a very respectful


    expression on his face.


    ¡°Lord Anthony, everything is ready. We can take off on time at eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    Anthony nodded without looking back and said, ¡°Good¡­¡±


    His voice sounded a little cold, and the man could not help shivering.


    The white tiger red at him and said gruffly, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Hearing this, the man turned and left without hesitation.


    The white tiger looked at Anthony and said, ¡°Why did you agree to the family¡¯s request toe here?


    They¡¯re treating you like manualbor.¡±


    Anthony smiled and said, ¡°I was born and raised in the white tiger royal family, after all. Even though it¡¯s


    no longer the same royal family that I had back then, the bloodline connection is still there. When I


    woke up this time, I made a decision. Before I¡¯m certain to get the god position, I¡¯ll do three things for


    the white tiger royal family, and that¡¯ll be thest of it.¡±


    The white tiger opened its mouth but found no words. In the end, it closed its mouth again.


    ***


    Jingle City was right at the end of Guan¡¯s borders. It was 50,000 miles away from the next state and


    could be crossed in the blink of an eye.


    Benita and the others were gathered in Jingle City at this moment.


    Moses and the others appeared in front of Benita again.


    After everyone arrived, Benita said, ¡°Get everyone below the peak of nine stars to evacuate right now.


    The battle this time will probably involve the peak of nine stars and above. Other forces won¡¯t send out


    any small potatoes.¡±

 Chapter 4209

    Chapter 4209


    Everyone nodded upon hearing this. Many other forces had robbed the white tiger royal family with


    them these days, and everyone seeded, which showed that the pseudo holy tier was the main force


    in this campaign.


    They were not surprised by Violet¡¯s decision.


    Violet added, ¡°ording to the information provided by Verdant, 18 forces have arrived in Guan. The


    weaker forces should make up about half of them, while most of them are simply waiting to take


    advantage of the situation¡­¡±


    ¡°The current head of the white tiger royal family, Jay Oslo, is not an idiot. ording to the current


    situation, the white tiger royal family is definitely putting all their attention on the Blood Moon


    Alliance¡­¡±


    ¡°On Guan¡¯s side, there should be someone capable of suppressing everyone, and this person is most


    likely the indomitable pseudo holy being of the white tiger royal family, Anthony Oslo!¡±


    Hearing this exnation, everyone nodded.


    Violet¡¯s analysis was not unreasonable, but no one knew that this spection was right on point.


    However, Violet¡¯s analysis also made them frown.


    Nixon said, ¡°If it¡¯s Anthony, I¡¯m afraid things will be difficult for us. An indomitable pseudo holy being is


    close to the level of a holy being, and we don¡¯t have one on our side. With our current manpower, we


    may not be able to deal with Anthony.¡±


    Everyone nodded. To deal with an indomitable pseudo holy being, they must at least prepare three


    exceptional talents of the same level or ten ordinary pseudo holy beings of the same level. Even so,


    they might not be able to kill an indomitable pseudo holy being.


    They could definitely gather ten pseudo holy beings of level nine among all the forces that arrived, but it


    was difficult for them to join forces to deal with Anthony.


    Big Dipper Pce did not have a level nine pseudo holy being, so it was really difficult to deal with an


    indomitable pseudo holy being.


    This fully exposed the weakness of Big Dipper Pce, but it was unavoidable. After all, indomitable


    pseudo holy beings could only be found in the nine royal families and the ancient Heavenly Court.


    Maybe some people had not been included on the talent list, but that was a rare exception.


    Thinking of this, everyone was helpless and turned to look at Rowan.


    Seeing these worries, Violet said calmly, ¡°Everyone just needs to listen to my instructions for this


    operation. We must get our hands on the resources.¡±


    As Violet said that, the warcraft loaded with supplies slowly lifted off in Guan, heading in the direction of


    the white tiger royal family.


    On the warcraft, Anthony looked up with a hint of icy coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Anyone who wants to take something from the white tiger royal family has to pay the price!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, the hidden forces in Guan started moving. Countless figures rushed out from every corner


    toward the warcraft¡¯s route.


    In Lewe, everyone in the Blood Moon Alliance rushed toward Lewe¡¯s warcraft.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A battle capable of changing the entire Starfall Continent had officially begun!

 Chapter 4210

    Chapter 4210


    ¡°Lord Anthony, we¡¯re halfway through the journey, but the major forces are stillying low. What should


    we do?¡± On the transportation warcraft, a man walked up behind Anthony and said respectfully.


    Anthony replied without thinking, ¡°Just keep going. It¡¯s good if there¡¯s no one. If there is, I¡¯ll deal with


    them.¡±


    Ever since the warcraft was ready to set off, Anthony had been standing on the deck with a calm


    expression and dark eyes. He was looking into the distance.


    The white tiger beside him looked at the subordinates behind him from time to time with slightly


    unfriendly eyes. However, no one dared to disturb Anthony. He was an indomitable pseudo holy being,


    after all.


    Meanwhile, a group of people who had been following the warcraft looked at Anthony on the deck with


    frowning eyes full of helplessness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Oslo family actually sent Anthony out. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take down this indomitable


    pseudo holy being.¡±


    Everyone seemed helpless.


    They only had a dozen pseudo holy beings in their group and only one at level nine. Without Anthony


    around, it was possible that they could make it.


    Now that Anthony was here, however, it would be difficult for them to get the supplies this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just follow them. Many forces have gathered this time, with more than a few level nine pseudo


    holy beings among them. When those people show up, we can join forces to deal with Anthony. I


    refuse to believe that we can¡¯t gather ten level nine pseudo holy beings!¡±


    Everyone around nodded. It was their only option now.


    ***


    In Lewe, Percy hovered in the sky with members of the Blood Moon Alliance. Everyone¡¯s eyes were full


    of excitement and bloodlust.


    This battle would determine the future of the Blood Moon Alliance, even the whole continent. However,


    they did not realize that many people around them did not belong to their influence.


    The Blood Moon Alliance was made up of hundreds of forces, so these people who appeared suddenly


    could hardly attract their attention. Moreover, many powerful beings among them seemed very calm as


    if this event was just a game for them.


    Time passed slowly.


    A huge warcraft slowly appeared in the sky. The deck of the warcraft was filled with people, and


    Oswald Oslo stood at the forefront!


    Oswald looked at the people in front of him indifferently, but the killing intent in his eyes became more


    intense.


    At this time, a weary and weather-beaten voice rang, ¡°Oswald, it¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Oswald looked in the direction of the voice. His gaze sharpened and chills exploded from his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    It was an old man in a blue robe with messy gray hair. The old man seemed to contain everything in his


    eyes, appearing wise and peaceful.


    ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re involved in this matter. It looks like you have a descendant here.¡±


    Oswald¡¯s eyes gradually darkened.


    Dominic smiled and said, ¡°Not exactly. Percy Lang is my apprentice and also the alliance master. I


    don¡¯t want my apprentice to fall in your hands.¡±


    With that said, Dominic turned to look at Percy. Everyone was shocked and looked at Percy in disbelief.

 Chapter 4211

    Chapter 4211


    However, Percy took this in stride. Dominic was his trump card. He was on par with Oswald!


    Dominic and Oswald belonged to the same generation, and they achieved the holy tier at about the


    same time too. His teacher was also on the holy being list, with not much difference in strength


    compared to Oswald.


    Percy asked Dominic to make an appearance today because he wanted to use this fight to secure his


    position as alliance master!


    On the other hand, some members of the Blood Moon Alliance scowled darkly. They felt as if Percy


    had tricked them.


    They knew that Percy had a holy being for a teacher, but Percy always imed that his teacher was


    not strong, only level three of the holy tier. Hence, they chose Percy to be the target and sit in the


    position of alliance master.


    Their initial n was to let Percy¡¯s teacher act as a deterrent to intimidate Oswald. After all, it was not


    that easy to kill a holy being.


    If Oswald dared to deal with them, Percy¡¯s teacher would leave, and the hunt for members of the white


    tiger royal family would begin from then on.


    Of course, Oswald would guess their thoughts and watch his step. However, they did not expect that


    Percy¡¯s teacher couldpete with Oswald!


    In that case, it might be difficult for them to get Percy to step down in the future.


    ¡°Percy nned this well,¡± someone gritted his teeth helplessly.


    ¡°Is he trying to use his teacher to intimidate us? Let¡¯s see if we can win the fight this time. If we lose,


    the Blood Moon Alliance will still fall! I don¡¯t believe he can find someone else to help us deal with the


    white tiger royal family!¡± some people said with disdain.


    ¡°This is such a nuisance,¡± some people shook their heads and sighed but quickly adjusted their


    attitude.


    ¡°But that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good to have someone like that on our side.¡±


    Thements below made no difference to Dominic and Oswald.


    Dominic looked at Oswald with a smile and said, ¡°Oswald, both of us are getting old. We shouldn¡¯t be


    fighting and killing all the time at this age. Let¡¯s leave the battlefield to the young ones. What do you


    think?¡±


    Oswald¡¯s eyes flickered. He was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s just watch. I


    really didn¡¯t expect an old guy like you to step forward.¡±


    Dominic smiled withoutment. He turned to look at Percy with affection in his eyes.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Percy. The rest is up to you. If you fail this time, just follow me and focus on your practice


    instead of meddling in the family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Percy bowed to Dominic and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡±


    Dominic nodded and flew higher into the sky while saying, ¡°Come on, Oswald. Let¡¯s have a chat over


    some coffee¡­¡±


    Oswald followed Dominic into the air without hesitation.


    Below, Percy¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°It¡¯s our turn now.¡±


    With that said, Percy charged into the opponent¡¯s turf. His energy surged around him on full disy. He


    was a level nine pseudo holy tier!


    The battle in Lewe had officially begun!

 Chapter 4212

    Chapter 4212


    When the members of the white tiger royal family saw the people from the Blood Moon Alliance


    charging over, bloodthirsty murderous intent instantly appeared in their eyes.


    Everyone¡¯s energy exploded, and the sky shook endlessly.


    Variousws and path orders appeared in the sky, and the dark night sky brightened like the day.


    A pseudo holy being unleashed his path order of gravity, which slowed down the speed of the white


    tiger royal family members. However, the white tiger royal family was not to be outdone. They


    unleashed the path order of mud, which had a simr effect on the Blood Moon Alliance.


    With the aid of various path orders, the situation on both sides was totally unpredictable. In the sky


    above, Dominic chuckled as he looked at the scene below.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add some protection or Lewe¡¯s energy mines may be greatly affected when this battle is over.¡±


    Oswald said as he nced at Dominic.


    Without hesitation, a lush tree appeared above his head.


    Countless branches split out from that tree, forming a huge forest energy field in an instant. A dazzling


    green light burst out from the energy field and enveloped the whole battlefield.


    Dominic smiled as a long river appeared behind him. The water-blue light fought with the green light as


    each upied half the sky.


    Huge waves sshed in the river, and a glint of crystal shed in the waves. It formed a huge wave


    and jumped out of the river, falling into the sky and spreading along the green light.


    The whole battlefield waspletely enveloped by the blue-green light in an instant. The sky became


    stable, and even space cracks could hardly appear.


    After the two barriers were formed, the pseudo holy beings of the two forces that had been fighting with


    restraint suddenly raged with energy as they charged at their opponents.


    In the sky, Dominic said with some emotion, ¡°A battle between pseudo holy beings and nine-star


    practitioners has not happened for thousands of years.¡±


    Hearing this, Oswald¡¯s eyes flickered but he said nothing.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew very well that this event happened because of the white tiger royal family. If they could not


    defeat the Blood Moon Alliance this time, the whole continent might fall into chaos.


    The deep-rooted reign of the royal families would be overthrown too.


    ¡°These are troubled times.¡± Oswald¡¯s face seemed to have aged all of a sudden.


    As the holy being of the white tiger royal family, he had no way to end this war.


    ***


    The battle had kicked off in Lewe, but Guan seemed very quiet.


    Anthony stood at the front of the deck with calm and indifferent eyes, while the white tiger beside him


    stood up and looked at its surroundings with zing eyes.


    ¡°Many people have gathered around us. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to make a move? If they join


    forces, it¡¯ll spell trouble for us,¡± the white tiger said with a growl.


    Hearing this, Anthony chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let them join forces. No matter what they do, can


    they beat us?¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes were full of confidence.


    The white tiger frowned,id down on its belly, and said dejectedly, ¡°That¡¯s true. In that case, let them


    do whatever they want.¡±


    Anthony nodded and looked forward again, not even flicking a nce at the people in the darkness on


    both sides.

 Chapter 4213

    Chapter 4213


    Meanwhile, many people hidden in the dark heard the exchange between Anthony and the white tiger.


    At their level, if they had the intention and the other party had not set up an energy barrier, they could


    easily hear each other¡¯s conversation.


    Anthony obviously did not take them seriously. He did not even set up an energy barrier, which made


    many people angry.


    ¡°Anthony is too arrogant¡­¡± The leader of a certain force looked at Anthony indifferently.


    Everyone nodded, and another leader next to him said coldly, ¡°Everyone should be here by now. Let¡¯s


    speed things up and rush to the front of the warcraft to stop them. We¡¯ll be out of Guan if we go any


    farther.¡±


    At this time, a woman¡¯s chuckle that carried a hint of charm and flippancy was heard.


    ¡°If the white tiger royal family loses an indomitable pseudo holy being like Anthony, what do you think


    will happen?¡±


    ¡°What else? They can only send the younger ones to the ancient ruins and secret realms from now on,


    and the Oslo family won¡¯t be getting so many resources,¡± a rough and earnest voice said.


    ¡°Hehe, killing an indomitable pseudo holy being is really exciting,¡± another strangeugh was heard.


    Anthony naturally heard thosements but ignored them.


    He knew that those who dared to or could say anything would be level nine of the pseudo holy tier,


    which would indeed put a lot of pressure on him. However, that was all. Anthony was confident that he


    could handle them!


    Suddenly, there was a sound of something zooming through the air as those people charged to the


    front of the warcraft at a very high speed.


    Anthony¡¯s eyes were still indifferent, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Is everyone here? I hope you don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    The white tiger next to him stood and looked into the night sky. Its gaze sharpened, and a fierce aura


    surged on its body.


    All the weapons on the warcraft turned their muzzles in unison, aiming at the sky. Various energies


    gathered, ready to attack.


    In the near distance, Nathalia looked up at a man who was approaching them with a faint smile in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Everything is ready and waiting for the kickoff. Let¡¯s go, everyone. Let¡¯s see how the indomitable


    pseudo holy being is going to stop those people.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that said, Nathalia headed to the warcraft.


    The leaders of the seven halls followed closely behind him, while the pseudo holy beings of each hall


    followed behind them.


    The warcraft glided forward in the quiet darkness, but within two minutes, the warcraft suddenly slowed


    down. At the same time, thousands of figures emerged in front of the warcraft. 15 people were in the


    lead, with 12 of them at level nine of the pseudo holy tier!


    The other three were level eight of the pseudo holy tier.


    As the warcraft slowed down, the person in the center looked up at Anthony on the warcraft deck.


    ¡°Indomitable pseudo holy being, Anthony Oslo!¡±


    Anthony looked at the other party with eyes full of calm and indifference as if he did not take them


    seriously at all.


    ¡°You may continue what you¡¯re doing if you want to die,¡± Anthony said coldly with a biting killing intent


    as his energy surged.


    After Anthony said that, the eyes of some people with lower levels went ck.

 Chapter 4214

    Chapter 4214


    Seeing Anthony¡¯s reaction, the pseudo holy beings hesitated a little. Just one sentence made many


    practitioners below the pseudo holy tier lose their fighting spirit.


    The strength of an indomitable pseudo holy being was fully revealed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The leader looked at Anthony and said, ¡°You¡¯re an indomitable pseudo holy being, after all. It¡¯s not right


    for you to take action against these low-level practitioners. Why don¡¯t you take us on instead?¡±


    Anthony nced at the man with a trace of a smile in his eyes.


    He then asked, ¡°Are you worthy?¡±


    The man scowled, and his energy trembled a little, while the people surrounding him looked angry.


    Someone mocked, ¡°This indomitable pseudo holy being is really conceited. Let¡¯s see if you can handle


    the joint forces of 12 level nine pseudo holy beings!¡±


    ¡°Come on, show us how strong you are!¡±


    A level nine pseudo holy being specializing in the path order of metal rushed toward Anthony.


    The sky was suddenly filled with a golden light. The elements frantically gathered together and gradually


    turned the path order into a sharp sword.


    The sword attacked Anthony while absorbing the power from the surroundings.


    Anthony raised his eyebrow, and a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Is that all you have?¡±


    With that said, Anthony¡¯s energy formed a huge barrier in front of him. The man¡¯s attacknded on the


    barrier and only caused tiny ripples.


    Seeing this, the man¡¯s pupils constricted in surprise as he frowned.


    Everyone grew solemn at this scene.


    In the distance, Jagoan and the others had just arrived in time to see this scene.


    Jagoan said in amazement, ¡°As expected of an indomitable pseudo holy being. This level nine pseudo


    holy being is already considered quite good for someone of his level, but he can¡¯t even breach Anthony¡¯s


    barrier.¡±


    A man in white next to Jagoan said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s an indomitable pseudo holy being, after all. Although


    this title was given by others, it proves something. However, Anthony seems stronger than when he took


    the test. Either he has improved during this time or he hid his strength during the test. That¡¯s interesting.


    I¡¯m looking forward to fighting Anthony now.¡±


    Jagoan smiled but said nothing, looking at the battlefield instead.


    The leader looked at Anthony coldly and said, ¡°We underestimated you. Your title as an indomitable


    pseudo holy being is well-deserved, indeed. You can stop one person, but can you stop all of us?¡±


    Anthony smiled and said, ¡°All of you cane and give it a try.¡±


    The ferocious aura on the white tiger beside Anthony grew more intense, and its pupils glinted with a


    cold light.


    Two wings on its back slowly spread open, and the imprint on its forehead flickered with a powerful vibe.


    A sword appeared in Anthony¡¯s hand that contained an obvious sharp vibe.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man beside Jagoan was startled when he saw the sword.


    ¡°That sword seems to be one of the four guardian swords of the white tiger royal family.¡±


    ¡°Four guardian swords? What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 4215

    Chapter 4215


    Philip wondered and turned to look at the man.


    The man exined it to Philip without any concealment.


    Since ancient times to the present, four extremely powerful holy swordsmen had appeared in the white


    tiger royal family.


    Before each holy swordsman fell, he would infuse all his energy into the sword that had apanied


    him all his life and turn into the spirit in the sword.


    Due to this reason, the four swords of the white tiger royal family were very famous. It was extremely


    difficult to get the four swords to acknowledge their next master. After all, they contained the spirits of a


    holy being.


    It was rumored that only people with the potential to be holy beings could get the four swords, and


    they must have the talent of swordsmanship.


    If these two conditions were not met, even an actual holy being might not be able to obtain those four


    swords.


    After the man finished his exnation, he looked at the sword in Anthony¡¯s hand and nodded


    thoughtfully.


    ¡°This one seems to be the Ultimate Sword¡­¡± The man exhaled solemnly.


    ¡°This is such a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the Ultimate Sword. Among the four swords, it¡¯s the most


    difficult sword to acknowledge a master. I heard that the owner of Ultimate Sword is already close to the


    god position. I didn¡¯t expect the sword to acknowledge Anthony.¡±


    Hearing this, Jagoan vaguely realized that Anthony¡¯s talent was indeed extremely good.


    Not only did he have the aptitude to be a holy being, but his swordsmanship was next level.


    ¡°Anthony is making me excited now.¡± The man sighed with a burning expression in his eyes.


    Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°The time is not ripe yet, but there¡¯ll be a chance for you to fightter.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The man turned to Jagoan and shook his head.


    He said, ¡°I have my pride. I won¡¯t fight him in his current situation.¡±


    Jagoanughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to let you fight him now.¡±


    The man pondered. Then, he smiled and turned to look at Anthony on the battlefield without further


    comment.


    Jagoan looked at the battlefield too.


    On the battlefield, Anthony¡¯s expression was still indifferent. His killing intent was cold as his energy


    raged.


    The leaders of the 15 forces rushed toward Anthony. Various energy fluctuations and path orders


    appeared in the sky, forming a magnificent scene.


    The elemental fluctuations became extremely violent. Countless space cracks appeared in the sky, which


    quickly mended after devouring loads of energy.


    The people behind the leaders rushed toward the warcraft with obvious greed in their eyes.


    The warcraft stopped in the air. As those people approached, a huge barrier rose from the surface of the


    warcraft, fully protecting it.


    The people¡¯s attacksnded on the warcraft but failed to cause any effective damage.


    In the sky, Anthony¡¯s eyes became cold as he said, ¡°You guys are really asking for it.¡±


    ¡°Ultimate Sword Technique, the ultimate art!¡±


    At hismand, a huge sword appeared in the sky.


    Various mysterious symbols flowed on the sword, constantly absorbing the surrounding energy and


    turning it into the sword energy.

 Chapter 4216

    Chapter 4216


    The sword grew bigger and bigger as an extremely oppressive aura spread around.


    The people who joined forces to attack Anthony hesitated at this sight.


    The leader said anxiously, ¡°Guys, let¡¯s work together to build a barrier or someone will fall! We have no


    way to resist the Ultimate Sword Technique alone!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing the leader¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s energy surged and intertwined in the sky.


    A colorful barrier appeared in front of everyone, shining with a faint luster and exuding a solid vibe.


    However, the leader was still worried.


    He said, ¡°Everyone, use another special art for defense just in case!¡±


    At this time, the white tiger roared into the sky, and a brilliant white light with a warm aura appeared from


    its mouth.


    At this moment, everyone discovered that Anthony¡¯s white tiger hadprehended the power of light!


    In the White family of the white tiger royal family, the atavistic bloodline urrence was the white tiger of


    light, which meant that this white tiger had shown the signs of atavistic urrence!


    ¡°Damn it, no wonder Anthony dares to deal with 15 of us when he¡¯s only with this white tiger. So that¡¯s


    why!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble now. I wonder if the white tiger of light hasprehended thews of healing. We¡¯re


    doomed if he has!¡±


    ¡°I think we got trouble now¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if the other party is the white tiger of light, it won¡¯t be that easy to beat us!¡±


    Variousments could be heard. Jagoan nodded thoughtfully in the distance.


    All royal families had imprints, except for the White tiger royal family, who had contract imprints instead.


    Generally speaking, however, all royal families had this so-called atavistic urrence without exception.


    The atavistic urrence of the chimera family was lightning, while the white tiger family was light. Both


    were considered the topws.


    What could be the atavistic urrence of the White Marsh royal family imprint, the most mysterious


    existence?


    Philip pondered.


    His White Marsh imprint had notpletely shown signs of atavistic urrence yet, so Jagoan had no


    idea what it was.


    In the sky, the sword had finally gathered enough energy. The sword looked gorgeous with variousws


    attached to it. Suddenly, it fell from the sky quickly.


    The light from the white tiger¡¯s mouth formed a ball of light and zoomed toward the barrier.


    Bang!


    The white tiger¡¯s ball of light hit the barrier first, shaking it violently, but no cracks appeared.


    Before the barrier returned to calm, the huge sword in the sky smashed into it violently.


    With a clear cracking sound, several cracks appeared on the barrier. They gradually became bigger.


    Time passed slowly.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the barrier. The barrier waspletely shattered.


    It¡¯s scattered like a meteor shower, gradually absorbed by the surroundings. A small ck hole appeared


    at the center where the sword collided with the barrier, which constantly devoured the surrounding


    energy.


    A huge suction force came from the ck hole, which even the surrounding pseudo holy beings found


    hard to resist.


    Due to the huge energy consumption, the sword in the sky could hardly recover either and was


    swallowed by the ck hole.

 Chapter 4217

    Chapter 4217


    Anthony frowned in dissatisfaction.


    If not for this ck hole, he should be able to cause those people some injuries.


    After the ck hole swallowed the sword, the suction force gradually decreased and finally disappeared


    from everyone¡¯s sight.


    The people who intercepted the warcraft hesitated, especially the level-eight practitioners.


    Seeing this, in the distance, Philip frowned. ¡°This ck hole has devoured all the energy in a radius of


    300,000 miles, and the surroundingws seem to be affected¡­¡±


    The man beside Philip nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m afraid at least eight to ten years will be


    required to recover from this ordeal. Guan can be considered done for. Luckily, it didn¡¯t happen in our


    territory or it¡¯ll be bad.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Are you sure there won¡¯t be forces like the Blood Moon Alliance in your


    territory?¡±


    The smile on the man¡¯s face instantly brightened, and he said without hesitation, ¡°So what if there is?


    Our royal family is not like the other royal families. I¡¯m not trying to brag, but at least eight out of ten royal


    territories are filled with our people!¡±


    Jagoan could not help the corner of his mouth from twitching. He turned to look at the man,


    dumbfounded.


    If that was true, the other party¡¯s royal family was indeed not afraid of chaos. No wonder the other party


    agreed so readily to Jagoan¡¯s suggestion.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Anthony frowned.


    The energy around him was gone, so he found it difficult to recover quickly.


    This is bad¡­


    Anthony could not help but sigh.


    In the distance, however, the pseudo holy beings grinned brightly and looked at Anthony tauntingly.


    In their opinion, Anthony brought this upon himself. If not for the special art he used, he would not have


    ended up in this situation.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Anthony, can you still win this time?¡± one of them mocked.


    Anthony nced at the man and said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Laughing, the leader said, ¡°Since the surrounding energy has been emptied, there¡¯s no need for us to


    join forces to attack you anymore, lest others say that we fought unfairly. From now on, we¡¯ll form teams


    of three to fight you!¡±


    After that, the leader chose two people and rushed toward Anthony and the white tiger.


    Jagoan raised his eyebrows at this scene.


    They said they wanted to fight fairly, but in fact, they were going to use attrition warfare to consume


    Anthony¡¯s energy.


    As long as his energy was consumed, there was no way to escape, no matter who he was.


    The other party nned to wear Anthony down.


    The man beside Jagoan raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone


    rushing to their deaths like this. Do they really think Anthony is a pushover? Attrition warfare? I¡¯m afraid


    they¡¯re lining up for Anthony to wipe them out in turns. Anthony will just have a hard time, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Jagoan was just about to ask further when Anthony used the Ultimate Sword Technique again on the


    distant battlefield.


    The leader and the other two were shocked!

 Chapter 4218

    Chapter 4218


    The Ultimate Sword Technique had to consume a lot of energy. Even if the special art Anthony used was


    not the strongest, the energy consumption was no different.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In their opinion, using the Ultimate Sword Technique twice in a row was the same as killing the goose for


    the golden eggs.


    If Anthony¡¯s energy was depleted, how could he deal with the rest of them?


    Before those people could speak, Anthony looked at them coldly and said, ¡°How can such a stupid


    person like you be a leader?¡±


    With that said, the huge sword engulfed the three of them, and their miserable screams echoed in the air.


    The corner of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched. He finally understood why the man said that.


    No matter what, Anthony was an indomitable talent.


    If three talents on the talent list of equal strength were to deal with Anthony, they might be able to


    suppress or even kill Anthony. However, it was a little far-fetched for three ordinary level nine pseudo


    holy beings to kill Anthony.


    No matter how little energy Anthony had, he was definitely stronger than these people!


    Most importantly, Anthony had to fight 12 people initially, where the energy consumption was much


    greater.


    Now that he only faced three people, however, the energy consumption was lesser.


    His opponents obviously realized this by now. Their expressions became grave, and one of them said


    solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated this indomitable pseudo holy being. We still need to join forces if we


    want to kill him. Let¡¯s do this, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Voices of consent were heard. Everyone quickly reached a consensus and turned to look at Anthony.


    Anthony returned their gazes with a frown. After pondering for a moment, Anthony said, ¡°Parkham, take


    three of them. I¡¯ll deal with the remaining nine.¡±


    Parkham was the white tiger. He frowned and said, ¡°Let me take four. They¡¯re just a bunch of punks.


    Even if they have high levels, four shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Anthony nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go with your suggestion.¡±


    The two split up, and the white tiger attacked four of them at once.


    The pseudo holy beings overheard their exchange and got upset. Coldness emerged in their eyes.


    ¡°A man and a tiger are dreaming of killing us all. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s split out three level nines and one level eight to deal with the tiger. The rest will join forces against


    Anthony. As long as he¡¯s dead, this operation will be considered a sess, and we can split the supplies


    among ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Anthony must die. Once he¡¯s dead, the white tiger royal family will take a passive stance. We just


    received news from the Blood Moon Alliance¡¯s battlefield in Lewe that someone is dealing with Oswald of


    the Oslo family.¡±


    ¡°As long as Anthony is dead, the chances of overthrowing the white tiger royal family will greatly


    increase.¡±


    Obviously, some of these forces had nted people in the Blood Moon Alliance or the white tiger royal


    family or they would not have received the news so quickly.

 Chapter 4219

    Chapter 4219


    Philip overheard the conversation and frowned. Speaking of the Blood Moon Alliance, he realized that


    there seemed to be no members of the Blood Moon Alliance among these dozens of forces!


    The Blood Moon Alliance wore ck robes with the symbol of a blood moon on the backs, but there was


    no sign of them in the sky. Philip¡¯s eyes gradually focused.


    ¡°It looks like they want to get thestugh.¡± However, that was not so easy to achieve!


    On the battlefield, Anthony¡¯s eyes were cold. He was not bothered about thements around him at


    all.


    If this bunch of losers could kill him, his reputation as an indomitable pseudo holy being would be


    worthless.


    ¡°Ultimate Sword Technique, the Ultimate Sword!¡±


    Another Ultimate Sword Technique!


    This time, Anthony threw the sword in his hand into the sky as energy poured into it.


    The next moment, countless sword shadows appeared on the de of the sword. They filled the sky,


    slowly forming a sword formation.


    The man next to Jagoan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Anthony is very proficient in the Ultimate Art, but


    the Ultimate Sword is a bitcking.¡±


    ¡®I heard that the perfected Ultimate Sword can produce 18,000 sword shadows, but I can only see 3,600


    sword shadows in the sky at most, which should be considered the first stage. But we can¡¯t rule out the


    possibility that Anthony is hiding something. He¡¯s a tricky person to deal with, indeed.¡±


    Jagoan made noment, blinking as he looked at the Ultimate Sword Formation in the sky. He sensed


    a hint of profoundness of the Greenpeak Sword Formation in this technique. In other words, this sword


    formation was an improved version of the Greenpeak Sword Formation.


    Jagoan focused his gaze as he carefully observed Anthony¡¯s sword formation.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Anthony¡¯s sword formation formed a small energy field in the sky, and the sword shadows in the


    formation rapidly changed positions.


    In the distance, several people frowned apprehensively at this sight.


    ¡°This sword formation isn¡¯t so easy to deal with. Use all the trump cards you have or we¡¯ll die under this


    move. Anthony is a tough opponent. I have a feeling that he hasn¡¯t disyed all his strength yet.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± someone said sharply, and a brown light exploded from his body.


    A golden light shone on his skin, obviously from the use of special art.


    Seeing this, the others stopped talking and unleashed their special art one after another.


    Tremendous suffocating pressure filled the surroundings.


    The sky could not bear the pressure and cracks appeared all over. At the same time, the sword formation


    appeared in front of everyone.


    The sword formation collided with those special arts with a loud bang. Countless sword shadows


    crisscrossed among those special arts, destroying them.


    Not to be outdone, those special arts turned into various shapes, including birds, weapons, and balls of


    water, devouring the sword shadows frantically.


    After a long while, the sword shadows were finally swallowed up by the special arts, but thetter had


    almost lost all power too.


    Those people quickly became excited.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hang on any longer! Hurry up! One more blow may kill him!¡± someone said anxiously.

 Chapter 4220

    Chapter 4220


    However, some smart people shook their heads and said solemnly, ¡°He¡¯s not out of energy yet. It¡¯s too


    early to kill him. They should continue wearing him down and consume his energy. Once he¡¯s out of


    energy, they can do whatever they want!¡±


    Anthony frowned upon hearing thatment. They had found the right way to deal with him. If they


    continued to wear him down, his energy might really end up depleted.


    Dealing with eight people was different from dealing with one person.


    The energy consumption was enormous. Thus, Anthony could only choose to go all out and kill everyone


    with one blow or he would be in danger. The longer he fought with them, the worse it would be for him.


    With this thought in mind, Anthony sighed and said to Parkham, ¡°Parkham, step aside and leave these


    people to me.¡±


    Parkham nced at Anthony in confusion. After seeing Anthony¡¯s expression, Parkham slowly backed


    away without a word.


    Anthony looked at those people from various forces with a hint of coldness and murderous intent in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Since you guys are so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish. Let me give you a chance for all 12 of you to


    attack me at once!¡±


    Hearing that, the members of the other party frowned and looked at Anthony doubtfully.


    They became uncertain.


    After the 12 people looked at each other, one of them said to Anthony evenly, ¡°Anthony, do you think you


    can kill 12 of us in one move? Even the person at the top of the ranking list may not be able to eliminateAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    all 12 of us at once, not to mention that you¡¯re only the sixth!¡±


    Anthony chuckled mockingly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Anthony¡¯s expression made them more hesitant. Everyone looked at Anthony with flickering eyes, and


    some even thought of backing down.


    At this time, someone strolled leisurely down from the sky with eyes full of calm and indifference.


    Everyone looked at the man and froze at the sight of his face.


    This person was a level nine pseudo holy being!


    He was listed on the talent list too! His name was Craig. His ranking was not particrly high, but he was


    still much stronger than another average person of the same level.


    Craig came down from the sky and looked at Anthony as he said, ¡°Anthony, if I join them, do you think


    you can still handle us?¡±


    Anthony frowned at his question.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to find a talent getting involved in this interception. This is a total disgrace to all the


    talents.¡±


    Craig was unfazed. He would use any means necessary as long as he could achieve his goal.


    His main purpose here was to kill Anthony, nothing else. Anthony¡¯s words did not affect Craig in any way.


    ¡°As long as I can kill you, anything goes. The method doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s brows furrowed further, but the guys from other forces became excited. With this talent joining


    them, it would be difficult for Anthony to kill them, while their chances of killing Anthony would greatly


    increase.

 Chapter 4221

    Chapter 4221


    On the other hand, the man beside Philip shook his head regretfully. ¡°What a pity¡­ Craig had a chance


    to kill Anthony before this, but now that he¡¯s out, Anthony will definitely kill him¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Philip smiled.


    He thought so too. Even someone like Philip had many hidden trump cards, not to mention Anthony, the


    talent of the white tiger royal family.


    Since Anthony dared to let Parkham leave, it proved that he was absolutely sure of killing everyone, and


    any additional people would just be adding to the number. Even if Craig could leave alive under


    Anthony¡¯s hands, Parkham was still around.


    It was not particrly difficult for Parkham to kill Craig, not to mention if thetter was seriously injured!


    As the two expected, Anthony chuckled in the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught a big fish. Craig, the faction you belong to must be really powerful to take in a talent like you.


    Why don¡¯t you tell me which royal family your faction belongs to?¡±


    Anthony knew that Craig would never tell him the name of his faction, so he chose to ask which royal


    family it belonged to.


    As long as he knew which royal family it was, he would find out the other party sooner orter. Moreover,


    the white tiger royal family could join forces with that royal family to clean up the forces below them.


    Since this incident started, Anthony could not shake off the bad feeling that something was wrong.


    He felt that the white tiger royal family had made a mistake this time. Thus, he kept an eye out. It was


    necessary to get some support for the white tiger royal family.


    On the other hand, Craig frowned before he rxed.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to die anyway, so it¡¯s okay to tell you. It¡¯s the ancient dragon royal


    family.¡±


    Anthony was startled before he realized that Craig was lying to him!


    The ancient dragon royal family was on pretty good terms with the white tiger royal family due to


    Jagoan¡¯s incident. Moreover, Anthony knew for a fact that although Craig¡¯s family was indeed in the


    territory of the ancient dragon royal family in the early days, theyter moved to the territory of the


    Jagoan royal family.


    It was ridiculous for a member of the Jagoan royal family to join the forces of the ancient dragon royal


    family.


    ¡°Since you refuse to tell the truth, I¡¯ll investigate after you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s expression returned to calm, and the Ultimate Sword in his hand glowed brilliantly.


    ¡°Ultimate Sword Technique, Ultimate Art!¡±


    At Anthony¡¯smand, a huge river appeared in the sky. Upon closer look, the river was actually made


    up of silver swords.


    Thousands of swords from the river soared into the sky and triggered fluctuations of thews in the area.


    Other sword-bearers in the surroundings could not stop their swords from flying into the sky either. If


    Jagoan and his gang were not far enough, their swords might be attracted by the river too.


    All the swords gathered to form a huge sword. A huge figure appeared behind the sword, and it was


    Anthony!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthony¡¯s giant figure said, ¡°The path is the inception of allws, and the Ultimate Sword shall destroy all


    enemies of the world!¡±

 Chapter 4222

    Chapter 4222


    The shadow¡¯s voice bellowed like a bell that resounded clearly within a radius of hundreds of thousand


    miles.


    The roar was deafening, stunning everyone for a moment. Their eyes went ck for a second before


    recovering quickly. However, it was toote.


    The shadow with the sword in hand stood in the river of swords and shed down with the power of a


    great path.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As the most talented person in the group, Craig¡¯s pupils constricted at this sight.


    He said sternly, ¡°Dragon Protection!¡±


    Craig¡¯s body glowed brilliantly, and countless dragon shadows soared from the rays of light. They formed


    a huge barrier on Craig¡¯s body surface, spreading golden rays of light into the surroundings.


    Craig was securely protected, and the others also used their life-saving trump cards upon seeing this.


    The sword fell and killed eight people in an instant. All the level eight pseudo holy beings died, and only


    a few level nine including Craig remained.


    Everyone was seriously injured, and even Craig could not escape this disaster.


    Jagoan¡¯s pupils constricted at this scene.


    This attack contained a trace of holy power. If the attack was concentrated instead of being spread out,


    no one would have survived!


    After Anthony used this move, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Hisplexion became sluggish, and his


    face went pale. Next to him, Parkham roared and charged out with eyes full of anger.


    Another hole appeared in the sky, and an intense sword intent spread all around. Even the ck hole


    could hardly absorb the sword intent, while the low-level practitioners got sucked into the ck hole and


    disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this, Jagoan sighed and said, ¡°An indomitable pseudo holy being is very powerful, indeed. Even


    facing off against 15 different forces, he managed to kill so many of them. I¡¯m afraid the remaining people


    won¡¯t be able to escape Parkham¡¯s pursuit¡­¡±


    The man beside Jagoan nodded and said emotionally, ¡°Anthony is stronger than I thought, well-


    deserving of the title of an indomitable pseudo holy being. This is your future enemy. If you don¡¯t kill him


    now, you may be in danger in the future.¡±


    Jagoanughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    The man did not respond, but a trace ofughter crossed his eyes. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for us to make an


    appearance.¡±


    Jagoan nodded.


    He looked at Parkham, who was rampaging in the sky in pursuit of Craig, and the others. Parkham¡¯s


    strength was indeed impressive, but he was facing Craig, after all. As someone on the talent list, even if


    he was seriously injured, he could still disy impressivebat power.


    Time passed slowly, and Parkham sustained more injuries. Fortunately, Craig and others were no better


    and were finally killed by Parkham.


    Before dying, Craig said angrily, ¡°Anthony, they¡¯ll never let you off! You have no idea who you¡¯re up


    against!¡±


    Anthony just nced at him flippantly.


    Parkham did not stop after killing the level nine pseudo holy beings but rushed into the crowd of other


    forces.


    Working with the white tiger royal family on the warcraft, they killed everyone quickly. However, the


    number of casualties in the white tiger royal family was not small either.

 Chapter 4223

    Chapter 4223


    At this point, Anthony defeated 16 factions, while the total that entered the white tiger royal family was


    17!


    After thest person died, Anthony looked up into the sky and said weakly, ¡°The Blood Moon Alliance, it¡¯s


    time toe out. The result you¡¯ve been waiting for has arrived.¡±


    With that said, a strangeughter came from the right.


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected of an indomitable pseudo holy being. You actually discovered our presence. But


    so what? You¡¯ll die today! The death of an indomitable pseudo holy being is enough to make up for the


    losses in Lewe!¡±


    Philip looked in that direction and saw a man in a ck robe with a powerful aura and a weird mask.


    Judging from the man¡¯s voice, he should be about the same age as Philip and the others, not very old.


    Philip frowned. This person was probably a revived sealed talent too.


    In the distance, Anthony raised his eyebrows at the sight of this man and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already a


    member of the Blood Moon Alliance, it¡¯s ridiculous to hide your face like that.¡±


    The manughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to show my face, but¡­¡±


    At this point, the man turned his head in the direction where Jagoan and the others were hiding.


    ¡°There are others still hidden in the dark. Why don¡¯t we wait for them toe out?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone including Jagoan and Anthony were shocked.


    Philip¡¯s expression changed.


    The man next to Jagoan was the one who concealed their presence. He was an indomitable pseudo holy


    being too. Otherwise, Anthony should have discovered them long ago. Even Anthony did not discover


    them, but this man did, which seemed strange.


    The man next to Jagoan frowned and stood on the spot, staring at the man in ck with searing eyes.


    On the other hand, Anthony frowned when there was no movement in the direction where Jagoan and


    the others were.


    ¡°What are you ying at? Just spit it out.¡±


    The man looked in the direction of Jagoan and the others, saying mockingly, ¡°Do you still want to


    continue hiding? I don¡¯t mind fighting you guys before I fight Anthony.¡±


    The man took out a book with a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Latent Book¡¯s detection is wrong!¡± The man next to Jagoan could not help his mouth


    from twitching.


    ¡°No wonder he found us. It¡¯s the Latent Book. Let¡¯s go, Jagoan. We don¡¯t need to hide anymore¡­¡±


    The Latent Book could detect everyone hidden in the surroundings. As long as elemental energy was


    present, no one could escape the Latent Book¡¯s detection.


    Jagoan heard about the Latent Book from Haley and could not help shaking his head helplessly.


    ¡°The Blood Moon Alliance is really well prepared. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go out and meet them. It¡¯s time


    to end this anyway.¡±


    Anthony and the man stared into the sky in the distance.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The man beside Jagoan undid the spell, and a group of people appeared before Anthony and the guy


    from the Blood Moon Alliance.


    Anthony¡¯s pupils constricted at the sight of the man next to Jagoan. A trace of severity appeared in his


    gaze.


    ¡°Adonis Wisteria of the White Marsh royal family!¡±

 Chapter 4224

    Chapter 4224


    Philip raised his eyebrows. It was not surprising that Anthony could recognize Adonis. They must have


    met each other before.


    However, the man from Blood Moon Alliance frowned, and a coldness appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the White Marsh royal family to send someone to Guan. It seems that you want to meddle


    in the affairs in the territory of the white tiger royal family too¡­¡± The man took off his mask while he


    spoke.


    As promised, he uncovered his mask when everyone was present.


    Adonis and Anthony were surprised at the sight.


    ¡°Leslie Lang, ranked 14 on the talent list. I¡¯m surprised that the Blood Moon Alliance managed to recruit


    you¡­¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes.


    Philip frowned.


    This is not good¡­


    Jagoan¡¯s trump card was the attack of a level nine pseudo holy being left on the pseudo holy mecha


    beast, which was something Primus left for him and could only be used once. Other than that, he had


    Verge Tower, Big Dipper City, his imprints, and other holy artifacts.


    However, in a fight at the level of the pseudo holy tier, most people had holy artifacts. Jagoan did not


    have an advantage in this area, and his level was far beneath them.


    Both the chimera imprint and the White Marsh imprint had just shown signs of atavistic urrence. They


    could not enhance his strength that much. Even the chimera imprint could only increase his strength to


    the third level of the pseudo holy tier.


    These people in front of him were all level nine pseudo holy beings!


    They could totally crush Jagoan, leaving him no room to resist at all.


    Although Anthony looked weak, Jagoan knew very well that this indomitable pseudo holy being must


    have something else up his sleeve. Unless Adonis could fight two at once!


    Judging from the situation, it was possible. Unless Anthony fought with all his strength, it would not put


    too much pressure on Adonis.


    Anthony looked at Adonis and said, ¡°Adonis, are you sure you want to get involved in this?¡±


    Anthony was under a lot of pressure. Jagoan and Adonis were very sure that if Anthony were to face


    Leslie alone, Anthony would definitely have a trump card that could kill Leslie. However, if Adonis joined


    in, it would be different. Let alone killing Leslie, it would be good enough if Anthony could escape alive.


    Adonis shrugged and looked at Jagoan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t help it. I owe this guy a favor¡­¡±


    Both Anthony and Leslie were startled and stared at Adonis oddly.


    How could a recently revived sealed indomitable pseudo holy being owe a favor to Jagoan?


    Jagoan was only in thete stage of nine stars, not even a pseudo holy being!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Adonis noticed their expressions and guessed what they were thinking.


    He said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You guys should know about the White Marsh seal. It¡¯s


    now with this guy. My younger brother wants to use it, so he asked Jagoan to borrow it. Jagoan¡¯s request


    was for me to help him once, so here I am¡­¡±

 Chapter 4225

    Chapter 4225


    Philip smiled in amusement.


    Adonis is lying, of course!


    After learning about the Blood Moon Alliance, Philip thought about it and finally chose to contact


    Salvatore Wisteria.


    When Philip got the White Marsh seal, he knew that he was Salvatore¡¯s investment, and Salvatore asked


    Nige to inform Philip about the details. As long as Philip¡¯s request did not affect the fundamental


    interests of the White Marsh royal family, Salvatore could choose to help him.


    That led to the incident today. Adonis came to help him, while on the Blood Moon Alliance side, the


    White Marsh royal family would secretly contribute to ensure that the Blood Moon Alliance and the white


    tiger royal family were equal in strength.


    As Adonis mentioned, the White Marsh royal family was not afraid of civil unrest at all. Within the territory


    of the White Marsh royal family, more than 80% of the cities and families were more or less connected


    with the White Marsh royal family.


    The White Marsh royal family was the most mysterious among the nine royal families, which was why no


    one knew about this.


    Thus, they could watch the show calmly without worries and even ask their people to help the Blood


    Moon Alliance.


    Moreover, once the white tiger royal family fell into chaos and the surrounding royal families realized that


    the situation was out of their control, they would inevitably step in and try to reap some benefits.


    Anything could happen in this golden age.


    Anthony frowned at Adonis¡¯ words but could not refute him. After all, apart from a few high-level pseudo


    holy beings behind Jagoan, no one else caught his attention.


    Thus, in his opinion, Adonis must be telling the truth.


    On the other hand, Leslie looked at Adonis with a frown and said gravely, ¡°Adonis, are you sure you want


    to get involved in this? You can totally kill Jagoan and snatch the White Marsh seal away! Why do you


    want to help him?¡±


    Hearing this, Adonis¡¯ smile slowly disappeared as he turned to look at Leslie expressionlessly. ¡°Are you


    telling me how to do my job?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    At the same time, a powerful and suffocating pressure surged from Adonis.


    Leslie immediately felt great pressure on him, rendering him unable to move. He finally realized that


    although he was ranked 14 on the list, he was far from those in the top ten!


    The title of indomitable pseudo holy being was not for show!


    ¡°Adonis, I¡¯m just asking you a question! Are you sure that the White Marsh royal family did not and will


    not get involved in this matter?¡± Leslie asked once again.


    ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡± Adonis looked at Leslie coldly and mockingly.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not afraid of death!¡±


    With that said, Adonis¡¯ energy surged to his right hand.


    The next moment, a huge palm formed by that energy smacked Leslie. Leslie was immediately sent


    flying by Adonis¡¯ strike. Then, Adonis turned to look at Anthony with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Anthony, I see you as a worthy opponent. You¡¯re not in good shape, so it¡¯s meaningless for me to beat


    you now, and I don¡¯t want to take advantage of this situation to kill you either. Why don¡¯t you just retreat


    for now?¡±

 Chapter 4226

    Chapter 4226


    Anthony fell silent at Adonis¡¯ words.


    Adonis had his pride. He did not want to take advantage of others, but he had to do his job too. Thus, he


    chose to let Anthony go. However, if Anthony left, his mission for his family would fail.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Anthony was hesitant with helplessness in his eyes. He was in a dilemma now.


    Adonis looked at Anthony quietly and patiently. He understood Anthony¡¯s dilemma, but he also knew that


    Anthony would definitely make a wise choice.


    After some time, Anthony looked up at Adonis and sighed helplessly. ¡°You win¡­ I hope I can see your


    strength the next time we meet.¡±


    With that said, Anthony turned around and left without further ado. He rushed back to the white tiger


    royal family territory at a high speed, and Parkham followed closely behind him.


    Philip raised his eyebrows but did notment.


    If he really wanted to force Anthony to stay, Adonis would not refuse his request. However, Adonis would


    look down on Jagoan too. Moreover, Big Dipper Pce would definitely suffer losses because of this. He


    just established this faction. He did not want to lose most of it because of a bad decision.


    Meanwhile, Leslie had recovered from the earlier attack and returned with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Adonis, how dare you?!¡±


    Adonis nced at him coldly. ¡°If you want to die, I can grant your wish¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Leslie¡¯s breathing stuttered as he looked at Adonis. He heard killing intent in Adonis¡¯ voice.


    He was sure that if he continued to stay here, Adonis would definitely kill him.


    Leslie felt indignant about it. He took a deep breath, looked at Adonis, and his eyes gradually became


    cold.


    ¡°The White Imperial City ancient ruin will open in two months. Let¡¯s see if you can still act so arrogantly


    by then!¡±


    Adonis nced at Leslie but could not be bothered with him. Instead, his energy surged and he smacked


    the warcraft in front of him.


    Seeing this, Leslie turned and left with gritted teeth.


    Jagoan nced in that direction without a word and turned to look at the warcraft in front of him. Even


    thetest warcraft could hardly withstand a level nine pseudo holy being. After all, with the current


    technology, it was not easy to make warcraft that could ovee a pseudo holy being, not to mention an


    indomitable pseudo holy being like Adonis.


    No warcraft could do it under normal circumstances.


    Very soon, the blue protective barrier on the warcraft shattered and melted away like snowkes under


    the sun.


    ***


    In Lewe, everyone on the battlefield waspletely lost in the fight. Countless corpses fell from the sky,


    including many members of the White Marsh royal family!


    High in the sky, Oswald looked at Dominic.


    He said calmly and indifferently, ¡°Dominic, have you finally decided to attach to that family?¡±


    Dominic paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so much of attaching but more of following the general trend. As one


    of the rulers of the nine royal families, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on in the Starfall Continent?¡±

 Chapter 4227

    Chapter 4227


    Oswald looked at the battlefield below with calm and indifferent eyes.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°This fight is almost over. It¡¯s time for two old guys like us to take the


    stage. We¡¯ve been in control of the white tiger royal family for so long. It¡¯s quite disconcerting for


    someone to suddenly turn up and snatch it from us¡­¡±


    Oswald noticed the strength of the two parties below. He had to admit that the Blood Moon Alliance had


    the ability topete with them.


    He also discovered the intervention of an external force this time.


    No matter what, news of this incident would spread quickly, and by then, more forces would join the


    Blood Moon Alliance.


    Dominic nced down, his expression and voice calm as he said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s time to end this. But from


    now on, the white tiger royal family will be in danger. Take care.¡±


    After that, Dominic said with a bellowing voice, ¡°Everyone, retreat a hundred thousand miles away.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s voice contained his energy. Hearing this, both parties paused and looked at each other. They


    retreated a hundred thousand miles and formed two distinct groups.


    Oswald came down from the sky and looked at the white tiger royal family with helplessness and a hint


    of confusion. As a holy being, he was stumped.


    Had the Oslo family really fallen?


    Why could they not deal with an alliance thatprised a hundred families and countries?


    Oswald¡¯s face darkened.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can take the resources. If you try to stop us again, this matter won¡¯t end so easily.¡± Oswald¡¯s voice


    was full of exhaustion.


    Dominic said calmly, ¡°Percy, tell them to get out of the way.¡±


    Hearing this, Percy turned around without hesitation.


    He looked at the densely packed crowd and said solemnly, ¡°Members of the Blood Moon Alliance, give


    way!¡±


    The crowd paused but stood motionless in ce. Several patriarchs raised their heads and looked at


    Percy with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°I lost many members of my family. Why should we let them go so easily?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Percy. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll give way today!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before the third person could say a word, a spray of blood filled the sky.


    An unknown object fell from the air, hit the ground, and shattered into pieces of flesh and blood.


    Someonepletely covered by a ck robe stood next to it.


    Meanwhile, Percy said, ¡°I¡¯m the alliance master now. Anyone who dares to disobey my orders again will


    die!¡±


    Percy looked around indifferently as he spoke.


    Everyone who made contact with Percy¡¯s eyes lowered their heads and dared not look up again.


    They recalled that Percy was no longer the same person. He had Dominic behind him now!


    After that, everyone in the Blood Moon Alliance formed a path silently. From this moment on, everyone


    knew that Percy was the only alliance master.


    ***


    The ancient Heavenly Court.


    Palmer looked at Dane andughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a joke. An indomitable pseudo holy being pretended to be the middle stage of nine stars but


    was chased away. What were you thinking?¡±

 Chapter 4228

    Chapter 4228


    Dane rolled his eyes and said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the other party to ask all the people below the


    peak of nine stars to leave. I heard an interesting piece of news, though.¡±


    Palmer was taken aback and looked at Dane suspiciously. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The White Marsh royal family seems to have a close rtionship with Big Dipper Pce, or rather, with


    the pce master¡­¡± Dane smiled as he said and turned to look in the direction of the white tiger royal


    family territory in the north.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Palmer looked at Dane quietly.


    Dane then added, ¡°The White Marsh royal family sent Adonis to help the pce master, so I think Big


    Dipper Pce will definitely get Guan¡¯s supplies this time. The pce master is not an idiot, and he has


    many people under hismand too. I¡¯m afraid a new rising star will emerge on the Starfall Continent


    soon, one that will surprise everyone.¡±


    Palmer looked at Dane in shock. It was the first time he heard Dane praising someone so much.


    The Starfall Continent was not small, and it was extremely difficult for one faction to achieve fame and


    power.


    ording to Dane, however, not only could Big Dipper Pce gain a foothold but it could make it big


    too.


    That sounded very interesting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. If they can really do it, I don¡¯t mind joining the Big Dipper Pce.¡± Palmer smiled and


    looked north.


    Palmer¡¯s ranking on the talent list was not low, first among the level eight pseudo holy tiers!


    He did not enter level nine because of thews he wanted toprehend.


    If he couldprehend thews sessfully, he would definitely achieve the level of an indomitable


    pseudo holy being. That was also why he could get close to Dane. Otherwise, Dane would not even look


    at him.


    Now, Dane seemed to value the pce master of Big Dipper Pce very much, which made Palmer


    curious. He wanted to meet the other party.


    ***


    Meanwhile in Guan, Trifecta City of the white tiger royal family territory¡­


    Jagoan and his gang finally returned to their stronghold in Trifecta City.


    Verdant and the others stood below, looking at Jagoan excitedly.


    No one thought they could sessfully intercept the supplies of the white tiger royal family, and they


    took them from an indomitable pseudo holy being too!


    They could brag about this for a long time. Even if another indomitable pseudo holy being had helped


    them, no one would know if they kept it a secret!


    Besides, Anthony and Adonis would never reveal it either. After all, it was not time for the two royal


    families to turn against each other yet.


    Once they did, the White Marsh royal family¡¯s reputation aside, the white tiger royal family would surely


    face decline and destruction. Anthony¡¯s future would be unpredictable.


    Jagoan looked at everyone calmly and impassively.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°Are you guys very happy?¡±


    Everyone shut up and looked at Jagoan in puzzlement.


    Jagoan frowned in dissatisfaction as his gaze swept over everyone present.


    Everyone who met Jagoan¡¯s eyes lowered their heads involuntarily as they fell silent.


    Jagoan¡¯s gaze grew darker and darker.

 Chapter 4229

    Chapter 4229


    After a while, Philip added, ¡°Although we won this time, there was also a very serious drawback. Our


    max strength is far inferior to other forces. We only have four high-level pseudo holy beings, and not


    even one in level nine! Under such circumstances, how are we supposed topete for the stone of


    path order distribution rights this time?¡±


    Everyone fell silent. They discovered this problem too.


    Their currentbat power at the level of nine stars was definitely sufficient, but the high-level pseudo


    holy tier was apletely different story, not to mention the small number of pseudo holy beings. Even


    they felt helpless about this problem. Anyone ranked high on the list was already affiliated, making it


    difficult to win them over.


    On the other hand, if they wanted to raise their levels, it was impossible to do so in a short time.


    Thinking of this, everyone grew more depressed.


    Philip nced at the people around him, and his brows furrowed further while feeling helpless.


    Although Big Dipper Pce was just an organization he started on a whim, he hoped to develop it


    sessfully too.


    If he did that, at least he would not fall behind in terms of intelligence. It would also make it convenient


    for him whether he wanted to overthrow the Jagoan royal family or the ancient dragon royal family in the


    future.


    Both parties were only making use of each other at this point, far from reaching the level where everyone


    was very loyal to him.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan felt his head aching. He reached out to massage the center of his brows. After a


    moment of silence, he looked at everyone with dark eyes.


    ¡°The White Imperial City ancient ruin will open in less than two months. I don¡¯t care how you make use of


    this duration, whether it¡¯s to recruit more people or improve your strength, but everyone must take part in


    the White Imperial City¡¯s ancient ruins.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Besides that, all the participants must show an improvement in strength aftering out of White


    Imperial City! If I don¡¯t see an improvement in either level or strength, your contract will be terminated


    and you¡¯ll be expelled from Big Dipper Pce. We don¡¯t do charity here.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone below responded in unison.


    All of them were talents who were unwilling to fall behind others. However, they were a little swollen-


    headed recently. Out of eighty percent of the families robbed in Guan, they plundered at least forty


    percent of them.


    This led them to think that most people in this world were inferior to them.


    Although this was indeed the case, they had forgotten that they were talents, not ordinary people!


    Even though Jagoan did not say much today, it alerted them and raised their awareness.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. I hope you can take care of this.¡±


    ¡°On another note, for the resources that we looted this time, Licht will distribute the resources to you.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to ept any mission either. Just focus on improving your strength. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Everyone nodded, and many turned to Licht with smiles in their eyes, which made Licht¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Licht quickly said, ¡°Pce Master, I want to give you some things first. As our pce master, your


    advancement is the most important, so I picked out some things for you.¡±

 Chapter 4230

    Chapter 4230


    Hearing that, everyone turned around without a word.


    Philip was the person in charge of Big Dipper Pce, after all. As the pce master, he should get some


    resources.


    He looked at Licht in surprise. He did not expect that Licht had picked out suitable resources for him.


    Philip raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Let me have a look¡­¡±


    Licht ran up to Philip and handed over a space ring with a smile.


    Upon looking at the contents, Philip was taken aback and looked at Licht oddly.


    Everything contained in the ring was suitable for his practice. Moreover, they corresponded to thews


    he possessed now!


    Jagoan hadprehended thews of space, ice, Agni fire, lightning, and jet stream. Other than that, he


    had the White Marsh seal that could help himprehend thews of life and light. Moreover, he also


    possessed the metal and earth elements, both of which were the power of rules now.


    Most surprisingly, the resources Licht had prepared for him included various things for him to practice the


    laws of five elements, the lucent jade to practice thews of light and the void stone required to practice


    thews of space. He even saw the thunderbolt wood needed to practice thews of lightning!


    Licht actually figured out all thews and rules of his practice!


    If he simply guessed a few by chance, Jagoan would not say anything, but Licht seemed to know a little


    too much.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Licht knew what Jagoan was thinking as soon as they made eye contact. However, he had no intention


    of exining. He merely looked at Jagoan smilingly.


    After a brief eye contact, Jagoan took the resources from Licht and nodded. ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Pce Master,¡± Licht said with a smile.


    Then, Licht returned to his position. Jagoan was in no mood to say anything more. He was still trying to


    figure out how Licht knew the details of his practice.


    Few people knew about it. Even his opponents had never seen all his strength andws, not to mention


    that he had never used the metal and earth elements before.


    Jagoan nced at Licht again and suppressed his doubts. He believed that Licht would give him a


    reasonable exnation.


    If Licht did not, even with Holy Polo around, Jagoan would definitely stay away from Licht or even find a


    chance to kill him. It was too dangerous to keep Licht by his side.


    ¡°Well then, if there¡¯s nothing else, this meeting is adjourned. We¡¯ll wait for White Imperial City¡¯s ancient


    ruins to open.¡±


    Initially, Jagoan nned to station some people outside, but he changed his mind after this incident.


    The people recruited by Big Dipper Pce were mostly talents from various families. The time flow and


    resources inside White Imperial City¡¯s ancient ruins were enough for these talents to improve by leaps


    and bounds.


    It was rumored that certain ces in White Imperial City¡¯s ancient ruins could even help people


    comprehend thews and even path orders.


    If they did not take advantage of this opportunity to enter this ce, they might never get another chance


    again.

 Chapter 4231

    Chapter 4231


    Everyone left the hall at Philip¡¯smand.


    After going out the door, they nced at each other and headed in different directions.


    Philip waited for a while, but Licht did not approach him. He could not help but sigh. Just as he was


    about to make a decision, he suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little one?¡±


    Philip jolted, and his energy surged. He disappeared from the spot and appeared at the door.


    A smiling old man appeared next to where he was sitting before.


    ¡°Your reaction is quite fast, but if I really want to attack you, do you think you can escape?¡± the old man


    said with a smile.


    Jagoan said in exasperation, ¡°Teacher, your sudden appearance is quite scary¡­¡±


    It was none other than Holy Polo!


    Holy Polo looked at Jagoan and smiled.


    He approached Jagoan and said, ¡°Okay, calm down. I¡¯m here to tell you that I was the one who chose all


    the things contained in the ring that Licht gave to you. All those things can help in your practice.¡±


    Jagoan rxed upon hearing that. Holy Polo was his teacher. When Jagoan learned from him back then,


    he already told Holy Polo of thews heprehended.


    For Holy Polo to appear here now, he had obviously been following Jagoan since he left. Jagoan felt a


    surge of warmth. This proved that Holy Polo really cared about him.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher,¡± Jagoan said with a smile.


    Holy Polo nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I nned to follow you the entire way, but it seems


    unnecessary now. I hope the resources are enough for you to improve your strength in this duration¡­¡±


    ¡°Thete stage of nine stars is insufficient for this era now. The pseudo holy beings are much stronger


    than you, and their potential is not inferior to yours. Some of them even have the backing of major royal


    families and forces. Compared with them, you¡¯re far behind.¡±


    Jagoan fell silent. Jagoan had thought about the issues brought up by Holy Polo, and he totally agreed


    with that evaluation.


    He felt helpless about this situation. He had no other choice but to plunder various resources as much as


    possible to improve his strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Big Dipper Pce for now. Those people under yourmand are not useless, and


    I¡¯ll also stand guard here. Your main priority now is to improve your strength as quickly as possible.


    Before the ancient ruins in White Imperial City open, you must reach the peak of nine stars!¡±


    Holy Polo looked at Jagoan seriously, and Jagoan nodded heavily as he replied, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    do my best to improve my strength as soon as possible.¡±


    ***


    In the ancient dragon royal family¡¯s meeting hall¡­


    Unlike the meeting hall of the white tiger royal family, this hall was full of pirs carved with five-wed


    dragons. They shone with a faint luster as if great power was contained in them.


    The paintings of dragons among clouds on the walls also created a somber appearance in the hall.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A man wearing a golden dragon robe sat in front of the hall with a thoughtful look.


    ¡°The white tiger royal family lost?¡±

 Chapter 4232

    Chapter 4232


    This person was none other than the current patriarch of the ancient dragon royal family, Owen Shell. He


    was the only patriarch among the nine royal families who had reached the holy tier!


    Hearing Owen¡¯sment, a man below said, ¡°To be precise, the Blood Moon Alliance and the white tiger


    royal family came to a draw. ording to our estimation of the strength of the Blood Moon Alliance, they


    shouldn¡¯t be able topete with the white tiger royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that some unknown forces have joined the Blood Moon Alliance, making them stronger than


    before¡­¡± Owen nodded thoughtfully upon hearing this.


    In fact, it was not difficult for the Blood Moon Alliance to be as powerful as the white tiger royal family.


    They just needed the addition of a few holy beings.


    Anyone among the nine royal families could achieve that, which made this incident weirder.


    Owen smiled as he said, ¡°It seems that some royal families want chaos on this continent, or they


    wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this matter.¡±


    Everyone below looked at Owen quietly.


    There were many cities under the ancient dragon royal family. Although they controlled most cities and


    countries, they could not conquer everyone¡¯s hearts. Therefore, a wave of undercurrent might be set off


    within the ancient dragon royal family because of this incident. It might result in civil unrest.


    Owen also thought of this and said after brief contemtion, ¡°If any forces within the royal family are


    facing some unrest, ignore them for the time being. Send some people to infiltrate them and try to figure


    out the forces involved in it. When the time is ripe, we¡¯ll catch them in one fell swoop¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than that, the ancient ruins of White Imperial City are about to open. Tell the talents to get ready


    for this. We have quite a few people on the list, so everyone must take part in this event. There¡¯s a big


    secret hidden in these ruins. Tell them to try their best to dig out this secret for me, understand?¡±


    Owen nced at the people below sharply, and everyone nodded solemnly.


    For him to say something so formally proved that he attached great importance to it. If the n went


    awry, everyone might suffer the consequences!


    ***


    In a small manor in the mountains of the White Marsh royal family, several people were seen sitting


    around. The person at the forefront was Salvatore Wisteria.


    Salvatore¡¯s expression was as cold and serious as ever. He was surrounded by Adonis, Nige, and


    other talents.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Adonis, what¡¯s your biggest impression about your interaction with Jagoan this time? What do you think


    of him?¡±


    Adonis was drinking tea when he heard this. He looked up.


    After thinking for a moment, Adonis said, ¡°Nige mentioned some of Jagoan¡¯s traits back then. Indeed,


    he¡¯s someone with a lot of ideas, and his talent is extremely impressive. I¡¯m an indomitable pseudo holy


    being, and even with me by his side, he canpletely ignore the pressure I exude. I¡¯m quite impressed


    by this fact alone.¡±

 Chapter 4233

    Chapter 4233


    ¡°Other than that, I¡¯ve observed his Big Dipper Pce too. As far as I know, he has nted quasi-equal


    contracts on most of his people without any iron-handed methods. Even so, none of his followers have


    any opinion on his nning andmand. They¡¯re actually obedient.¡±


    Adonis was full of emotions when he said this.


    Many people in Big Dipper Pce had higher levels than Philip, but no one disobeyed his orders. It could


    only be attributed to Philip¡¯s charm. Even as an indomitable pseudo holy being, Adonis had to ept it.


    Adonis also thought that Philip¡¯s potential was unlimited. He knew that Philip had two atavistic royal


    imprints on him.


    He was only 27 years old!


    Nothing could describe him except a genius among the genius!


    If not for this fact, Philip would definitely be one of the indomitable pseudo holy beings!


    Salvatore nodded at Adonis¡¯ remarks and asked, ¡°Do you think that Jagoan will submit to us and


    completely obey the White Marsh royal family?¡±


    Adonis immediately shook his head decisively, and Nige also looked solemn.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to obey the orders of the royal family,¡± Nige said with certainty.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so too,¡± Adonis said without hesitation.


    Salvatore raised his eyebrows. After thinking about the time when he interacted with Jagoan back then,


    he nodded.


    Indeed, Jagoan was not the type of person to submit easily. He had many secrets too.


    Thinking of this, Salvatore decided to put this aside and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this matter for


    now. You should make preparations for the ancient ruin in White Imperial City. This is thest time we


    can ess this ancient ruin beforepeting for the god position.¡±


    ¡°The secret of White Imperial City will probably be revealed this time, so you need to make ample


    preparations and improve your abilities as much as possible in this duration. Tell me if you need


    anything. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    They nodded seriously upon hearing this.


    ***


    In Trifecta City, Jagoan sat in a room with his eyes tightly closed.


    He held a glowing silver void stone in his hand. Energy flowed into Jagoan¡¯s body, stirring his aura


    gently.


    After a while, the void stone in Jagoan¡¯s hand gradually turned into dust. He slowly opened his eyes,


    looking thoughtful.


    ¡°I only have onest piece of void stone left. I wonder if I can fullyprehend thews of space slicing


    with it. I have very few trump cards now. It¡¯s not enough to fight against those high-level pseudo holy


    beings.¡±


    Jagoan frowned helplessly.


    ording to Holy Polo, due to thepetition for the god position, the ancient ruins in White Imperial


    City seemed different from the others in the past. A big secret would be revealed this time.


    If Jagoan could unveil the mystery, he was likely to improve by leaps and bounds. Thus, he must make


    use of this short duration to improve himself and the ability of the chimera imprint as much as possible.


    It was good to have more life-saving trump cards too.


    As Jagoan pondered, there was a knock on the door. He looked at the door.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡±

 Chapter 4234

    Chapter 4234


    Outside the door, Lc heard Jagoan¡¯s voice. She opened the door and walked in.


    Jagoan looked up, closed his eyes, and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lc sighed at this sight. Strictly speaking, she was quite pretty. While Jagoan was in Trifecta City, Lc


    was paying attention to her appearance too. However, he did not seem moved at all.


    Lc felt a little frustrated and unconfident about her appearance now.


    ¡°We received news about White Imperial City. ording to rumors, White Imperial City has undergone


    tremendous changes, and the environment inside has be very different from before. It seems to


    have evolved into a separate world. The heritage of the White Emperor seems to have appeared in the


    ancient ruins,¡± she told Jagoan.


    Jagoan opened his eyes and looked at Lc in puzzlement. ¡°The White Emperor¡¯s heritage has


    appeared?¡±


    Lc nodded quickly, while Jagoan was lost in thought.


    The White Emperor was an unparalleled genius. Being honored as an emperor had proven his


    strength. Even if he was not a holy being, he was not someone ordinary holy beings couldpare to.


    Many talents had emerged throughout the ages, but no one had entered White Imperial City


    sessfully! The heritage of someone like this would surely shake the world. Jagoan had a frown on


    his face.


    When the news spread, more people would enter the ancient ruins. However, Jagoan was puzzled. As


    far as he knew, and from what Haley told him, the White Emperor¡¯s heritage should not be in White


    Imperial City.


    So, how did this rumore about?


    After seeing Jagoan¡¯s expression, Lc remained silent and looked at Jagoan quietly.


    After a while, Jagoan looked up and said, ¡°What else do you have?¡±


    Jagoan decided not to think about such things anymore. After all, he was entering the secret realm this


    time for the Nine Sr Resurrection Herb. He was not bothered about other things.


    Lc said, ¡°It seems that the ancient ruins will be more than a test of strength this time. If I¡¯m not


    mistaken, this change is because of the god position.¡±


    Jagoan nodded and asked, ¡°Okay, I see. What¡¯s the situation on the Starfall Continent recently?¡±


    Lc thought for a while. ¡°Things are extremely unstable now. Some hidden forces have begun to


    surface. Three dark forces are emerging from the Shell royal family. ording to our intel, one of them


    should be from the ancient dragon royal family.¡±


    ¡°In the white tiger royal family, the Blood Moon Alliance has absorbed many families, while many forces


    have joined the white tiger royal family. Currently, the two parties are evenly matched. But there are


    rumors that the identity of Percy Lang, the leader of the Blood Moon Alliance, is not as simple as it


    seems.¡±


    Jagoan was startled and frowned thoughtfully.


    Lang? Is he someone from the Lang family?


    Jagoan could not help thinking about Leslie Lang, also a talent of the Blood Moon Alliance.


    Were they members of the Lang family?


    If so, things would be tricky.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lc continued, ¡°Apart from this, other royal families are also in turmoil. A force has appeared within


    the flying snake royal family that canpete with them, and the Jagoan royal family is no exception.¡±

 Chapter 4235

    Chapter 4235


    ¡°A faction by the name of Shade Guild popped up, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    ording to rumors, they have an indomitable pseudo holy being among the ranks. But they¡¯re not


    listed on the ancient Heavenly Court¡¯s list. That person is most likely a talent concealed by Shade


    Guild.¡±


    Jagoan raised his eyebrows. He had an impression of Shade Guild.


    He killed many members of Shade Guild when they were in the ancient ruins of the Jagoan royal family


    back then. However, they were minor low-level characters that the guild could not care less about.


    ¡°Interesting. It seems that the turmoil of the white tiger royal family is in fact a trigger for something


    much bigger.¡± Jagoan chuckled.


    Lc added, ¡°In addition to these forces, the ancient Heavenly Court seems to have a divide of forces


    too. It¡¯s rumored that two factions have emerged internally. One faction wants to help the nine royal


    families to ease the unrest, while the other faction thinks that they should help the forces to deal with


    the nine royal families, leaving the ancient Heavenly Court as the strongest party in the end.¡±


    Jagoanughed. The second force in the ancient Heavenly Court was too optimistic.


    None of the nine royal families was easy to deal with. Although they seemed evenly matched now,


    anyone with some brains should know otherwise.


    The ability to remain standing on this continent for tens of millions of years was not something that


    could be overthrown by forces that had only risen for thousands of years, not to mention those newly


    formed forces. Even Jagoan did not think that the Blood Moon Alliance or other forces could overthrow


    the nine royal families. Jagoan¡¯s objective wasplete chaos on the whole continent.


    After that, Lc briefly talked about the internal situation of other royal forces, including the situation on


    the Starfall Continent. Then, she fell silent and looked at Jagoan.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jagoan pondered and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation here?¡±


    Lc organized her thoughts and said, ¡°Our development is going quite well. After some discussions,


    the hall masters decided to leave thest two weeks to focus on their practice. They¡¯ll try their best to


    develop Big Dipper Pce before then¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that the chaos has just started, it¡¯s a good time for us to recruit more people, which may be more


    difficult in theter stage.¡±


    Jagoan nodded thoughtfully and put this matter aside. ¡°Did Sir Hood stop by recently?¡±


    This person was none other than Barry of the Hood family. He was also the former mayor of Trifecta


    City.


    Since Jagoan and his gang intercepted Guan¡¯s supplies, Jagoan had been focusing on his practice. He


    forgot that he was supposed to see Barry.


    However, Jagoan was aware of the situation in Lewe. He simply needed to ask some questions. For


    example, he wanted to find out about the forces his mother had left in the territory of the white tiger


    royal family.


    This was quite important to Jagoan.


    ¡°Sir Hood stopped by two days ago. He left a message for you to look for him when you¡¯re free but


    didn¡¯t mention anything specific,¡± Lc said.


    Jagoan thought about it and stood up. ¡°Okay, got it. You may get back to work while I see Sir Hood¡­¡±


    With that said, Jagoan disappeared from the spot and headed in the direction of the Hood family.

 Chapter 4236

    Chapter 4236


    Big Dipper Pce had taken over the entire Trifecta City by now, and this could be considered their


    stronghold in the white tiger royal family territory. Even the current mayor of Trifecta City was under the


    control of Big Dipper Pce, considered an undercover agent nted by Big Dipper Pce inside the


    white tiger royal family to get inside information.


    Philip strolled around in Trifecta City, feeling a little emotional. Even he did not expect that Big Dipper


    Pce could develop to this point.


    Soon, he walked to the entrance of the Hood family. After thest fight, the door had been destroyed. It


    was only fixed after the Lewe incident.


    Now, the door looked luxurious with a ssic style to it. It was quite pleasing to the eye.


    The two guards at the door were obviously startled at the sight of Philip but quicklyposed


    themselves. One of the guards ran toward Philip with a respectful expression.


    ¡°Mr. rke, why are you here?¡±


    Although the guards did not join Big Dipper Pce, they were loyal to the Hood family and had a


    contract with them. They were naturally very respectful to Jagoan.


    Jagoan said to the guard, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Sir Hood.¡±


    The guard quickly said, ¡°I see¡­ Pleasee with me¡­¡±


    The guard turned around and walked inside while Jagoan followed.


    Due to the fightst time, Jagoan did not manage to take a good look at the interior of the Hood family¡¯s


    residence. He realized that this ce was quite beautiful, with rockery,kes, trees, and flowers.


    There was also an octagonal wooden gazebo on the right of the yard, and the color of the carved wood


    obviously told a long history.


    The two went through a small path before arriving at a small yard. There was a cross in the path with a


    flower bed in the middle full of colorful and beautiful flowers.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The guard turned to Jagoan and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rke, this is Sir Hood¡¯s ce of residence. I


    shall take my leave, then.¡±


    With that said, the guard bowed and left.


    A light chuckle was heard. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡±


    An old man in coarse linen clothes appeared. It was none other than Barry.


    Jagoan smiled at Barry, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Sir Hood. I was focused on my practice in the past few


    days and didn¡¯t know you came looking for me.¡±


    Barry smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. After all, the ancient ruins in White Imperial City are about to open.


    That¡¯s why I want to see you. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Barry turned around and walked into the house while Jagoan followed suit.


    Simr to the room Barry used to live in, this ce was very simple, with only a tea table, a bed, and a


    futon for practicing.


    After the two sat on both sides of the table, Barry poured a cup of tea for Jagoan before he said, ¡°The


    Supreme One left some things for you in the ancient ruins of White Imperial City. I¡¯m sure Tanner has told


    you about this.¡±


    Jagoan nodded. Jagoan kept it in mind after Tanner Lowe told him about it.

 Chapter 4237

    Chapter 4237


    ¡°But something has changed in White Imperial City, hasn¡¯t it? Will it affect whatever my mother left me?¡±


    Hearing this, Barry pondered and shook his head.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this, but the Supreme One left you many things there. Barring any


    idents, you should be able to use some, but I think most of them may have lost their effects. After all,


    White Imperial City has changed too much this time. I don¡¯t know if you can make use of them even if


    they still work.¡±


    Philip was taken aback and began to ponder.


    The White Emperor did not seem to be just a holy being. If he was, he would not have allowed his


    ancient ruins to undergo such a big change after such a long time.


    This meant that the White Emperor was also a god, same as his mother. However, the things they left


    behind were lifeless, after all.


    As for the heritage left behind by the White Emperor, its defense must be the strongest.


    In that case, the things left behind by his mother might not beparable to those of the White Emperor.


    However, his mother must have left behind some good things for him, which the White Emperor¡¯s things


    might not be a match for.


    ording to Barry¡¯s remark, however, those things might no longer be in their original positions.


    While Jagoan was thinking, Barry added, ¡°The location of those things has changed, but we don¡¯t know


    exactly where, so you need to look for them. If you can find something that can be used, it should solve a


    lot of problems for you. After all, your mother meant to turn White Imperial City into your back garden, but


    no one expected this change to happen.¡±


    Barry grimaced with a hint of envy. A mother of a god-tier level could do so much.


    If not for the fact that his mother was no longer there, as her son, Jagoan could probably rule over the


    entire Starfall Continent by now!


    Jagoan smiled and took a sip of tea. ¡°That depends on my luck. If I can find it, I¡¯ll use it. If not, there¡¯s


    nothing I can do. Is it true that the new White Imperial City test seems to have nothing to do with


    strength?¡±


    Sir Hood said helplessly, ¡°No one knows if this rumor is true. What if something else happens?¡±


    Jagoan sighed. This posed a huge problem for him. The gap between him and those people at the top


    was too great.


    If it boiled down to a fight, Jagoan might not be able to survive.


    ¡°Let nature run its course, but I¡¯ll definitely go to White Imperial City,¡± Jagoan said firmly.


    Sir Hood nodded, ¡°Yes, you definitely cannot miss it. But before that, you should find a way to improve


    your strength.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Barry took out a token and handed it to Jagoan. ¡°Take this and go to Eastbrook City in the state of


    Merring on the white tiger royal family territory¡­¡±


    Jagoan nced at the token before looking at Barry in puzzlement.

 Chapter 4238

    Chapter 4238


    Barry said, ¡°Sublime Tower in Eastbrook City contains all thews and path orders. You can freely


    choose the power you need. If you can practice inside for a month, yourws will definitely improve by


    leaps and bounds!¡±


    Philip¡¯s eyes lit up at Barry¡¯s words.


    In short, it was a ce for him to practice thews. If he couldbine it with his resources, he would


    definitely make great progress in a short time.


    Barry smiled at Philip¡¯s reaction as he said, ¡°This token allows you to enter that ce. When you¡¯re in


    Sublime Tower, you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone spying on you at all. The person who used to


    control that thing is dead. No one else, not even a holy being, can control it.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip took the token without hesitation and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Sir Hood¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Barry replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you head to Sublime Tower quickly. As far as I know, the Blood Moon Alliance still upies


    the tower, but the white tiger royal family will definitely find a way to get it. If they seed, it¡¯ll be more


    difficult for you to get in.¡±


    Philip nodded in understanding.


    The nine royal families were all preparing to enter the ancient ruins of White Imperial City.


    Of course, no one would allow anyone else to enter such precious practice grounds. If someone had an


    epiphany, they would have another formidable enemy. Thus, once the white tiger royal family got hold of


    Sublime Tower, it would be nearly impossible for him to get in, not even if he bore the identity of the white


    tiger royal family that the Hood family had prepared for him.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll set off for Merring today. If the white tiger royal family wants to take action, it should be


    within these few days,¡± Jagoan said calmly.


    Barry nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Off you go, then. I¡¯ll make some arrangements on my end too. If


    your level is high enough when youe out of White Imperial City, a surprise will be waiting for you.¡±


    Barry was full of smiles, and Jagoanughed.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I look forward to it, then.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the meeting hall in the main city of the white tiger royal family.


    The atmosphere of the white tiger royal family was very somber. Everyone looked helpless and


    ashamed.


    They felt ashamed because their royal family could not even deal with the Blood Moon Alliance.


    At the top, Jay¡¯s expression was no better. He sat there with a frown, his eyes glinting from time to time.


    After a long while, heposed himself and looked at the people below calmly and indifferently.


    ¡°You guys really live up to the name of the white tiger royal family. In just ten days, you allowed the Blood


    Moon Alliance to grow to the point where you lost a ce like Eastbrook City!¡±


    The people below fell more silent, their shame growing more intense.


    Jay looked at everyone¡¯s expressions with disdain.


    The members of the royal family were stumped by those lowly people, even fighting to a draw against


    them!

 Chapter 4239

    Chapter 4239


    The white tiger royal family had been aughingstock these days, with some royal families even


    bing hostile toward them. They felt that the white tiger royal family was the one that caused the


    chaos on the Starfall Continent. As for the culprit, Philip rke, they could not even find him!


    Jay took a deep breath and forced down his anger.


    Next to him, Oswald said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s useless to say these things now. Although Eastbrook City


    is not bad, that¡¯s all there is to it. All of you are pseudo holy beings now, so that ce won¡¯t be of great


    help to you. After all, it¡¯s not that easy to make your way up there.¡±


    ¡°The question now is how to get Eastbrook City back. Even if the white tiger royal family doesn¡¯t use that


    ce, we can¡¯t give it to others either. Moreover, we¡¯ve been at a disadvantage for a while, so it¡¯s time for


    the Blood Moon Alliance to have a taste of their own medicine.¡±


    Jay nced at Oswald but did not say anything. To be honest, he did not mind if others used Sublime


    Tower.


    For revived sealed talents like them, anyone lesser than them was nothing more than an ant, even if they


    were only one level lower. As talents, anyone could fight beyond their levels. However, since Oswald


    said so, Jay would not disagree. After all, he was still the holy being of the family.


    Thinking of this, Jay nced at the people in the hall and said coldly, ¡°Within five days, I want all of you


    to reim all the ces such as Eastbrook City. Although we don¡¯t need them, the Blood Moon Alliance


    can make use of such ces to develop more people with higher levels. They¡¯ll end up causing more


    problems for us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you deploy or allocate your people this time. I only want one result. If Eastbrook City


    and other simr ces are still in the hands of the Blood Moon Alliance after five days, all of you will be


    punished as a whole.¡±


    Everyone tensed up upon hearing this. They knew Jay¡¯s method of punishment.


    Some time ago, someone offended Jay and was almost killed. Even though Oswald intervened, Jay still


    crippled the other party. If they failed this mission, Jay might really kill all of them without hesitation!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, everyone got scared and quickly responded, ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, please rest assured!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll reim Eastbrook City as soon as possible!¡±


    The people below kept responding, but Jay grew more disdainful.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s adjourn the meeting.¡±


    With that said, Jay turned around and walked to the back, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an


    eye.


    ***


    After Jagoan and Barry chatted about trivial matters, Jagoan took his leave. After all, his practice was his


    priority now.


    After returning to Trifecta City and informing Lc about his n, Jagoan headed to Merring.


    Upon leaving the city, he released Haley with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Haley. Take me to Eastbrook City in Merring.¡±


    Haley had been cooped up in Verge Tower for a long time, so her eyes lit up upon hearing this. She was


    still wondering why Jagoan let her out suddenly. If Jagoan wanted to travel, she could stay outside with


    Jagoan for a while.


    Although it was not as if she had nothing to do in Verge Tower, the scenery outside was much better,


    after all.


    ¡°Sure, Master. Which warcraft do you want to use?¡±


    ¡°The Garuda warcraft,¡± Jagoan said.


    Then, Jagoan took the Garuda warcraft out.


    Meanwhile, countless figures flew out from the main city of the white tiger royal family and headed in


    different directions at top speed.

 Chapter 4240

    Chapter 4240


    Merring was the state right at the heart of the white tiger royal family territory.


    At this time, Merring was involved in a tug-of-war between the Blood Moon Alliance and the white tiger


    royal family. However, as the Blood Moon Allianceprised various countries and forces, they gained


    the upper hand over the white tiger royal family. They had more locals in that state joining the alliance.


    No one was willing to pay tribute to another party all the time, and these forces were no exception.


    Moreover, Eastbrook City was unique because of Sublime Tower.


    Sublime Tower could help peopleprehend thews and path order. Many people visited Sublime


    Tower every day, nine-star practitioners and pseudo holy beings alike.


    However, Sublime Tower was quite peculiar too. It would only help someoneprehend the power of


    threews or path orders. Once this limit was reached, this person would be thrown out of the tower,


    which many peoplemented in secret. This was also why many talents in the white tiger royal family


    had little expectations for this ce.


    The Starfall Continent was extremely vast. Philip took three days to travel from Guan to reach the


    entrance to Eastbrook City.


    Jagoan stood at the city gates with a hint of emotion in his eyes at the sight of the majestic gates.


    ¡°It certainly lives up to its name as the heart of Merring. This ce is spectacr.¡±


    Next to him, Haley smiled and said, ¡°This title only appeared in recent years. Although Sublime Tower


    has been in Eastbrook City for many years, the people in the city didn¡¯t know the function of the tower at


    all. It wasn¡¯t until a thousand years ago when someone took control of Sublime Tower by mistake that


    everyone knew of its existence¡­¡±


    ¡°Since then, the number of visitors to Eastbrook City increased, which also led to the rapid development


    of this city. After all, poption is a major sign of development anywhere. With more people, the speed of


    development will increase, and vice versa.¡±


    Jagoan nodded in understanding. Then, he looked up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see what Eastbrook City


    looks like.¡±


    Then, he headed inside while Haley followed suit.


    Eastbrook City was somewhat different from other futuristic cities where advanced technology could be


    seen in all corners. Overall, the city retained a ssic look that seemed to have been passed down since


    ancient times.


    ording to Haley, all the changes in Eastbrook City were due to the person in charge of Sublime


    Tower, who waster appointed as mayor of the city by the white tiger royal family. As this person


    referred this style, everyone adopted it.


    Most importantly, there was no underground city in Eastbrook City!


    All the citizens who lived underground were brought to the surface by the other party. However, it was


    rumored that this person had modified the underground level. It was just that no one knew the details.


    That person has been dead for a century, and no one has managed to figure out the situation.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As soon as Jagoan and Haley entered the city, a lively atmosphere greeted them. Numerous people


    roamed the street. Small booths were set up on both sides of the street, simr to the sights that Jagoan


    had seen in his ancestralnd. It gave him a sense of nostalgia.


    I feel like going home now¡­


    Jagoan sighed inwardly but quickly shook his head.


    He could not return to his ancestralnd at this stage, and there was no way to go home either. He had


    too many things to do now.


    After the ancient ruins of White Imperial City, the distribution rights of the stone of path order would follow


    closely. This was rted to Jagoan¡¯s future practice, so he could not drop his guard at all.


    Thepetition for the god position would follow next. His mother had paved the way for him. If Jagoan


    failed to get something in this event, it would be such a letdown.


    Thinking of this, Jagoan could not help but sigh in nostalgia.

 Chapter 4241

    Chapter 4241


    Haley noticed Philip¡¯s sudden depression and blinked at him but said nothing.


    After strolling in the streets for a while, they heard amotion in front. Philip broke out of his nostalgia


    and looked ahead at the surrounding crowd in curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡± Philip turned to look at Haley.


    He was distracted just now but not Haley.


    Haley replied, ¡°It seems to be a dispute over an item. The stall owner didn¡¯t pay it any attention at first,


    but a passing woman discovered the item¡¯s value. After buying it, she revealed that item¡¯s secret on the


    spot in her haste. The stall owner quickly went back on his word.¡±


    Haley briefly exined the details of the incident.


    Hearing this, Jagoan nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go over, then. If that person isn¡¯t strong enough, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have revealed


    the secret on the spot. Let¡¯s go to Sublime Tower.¡±


    Haley nodded, and the two of them strolled in that direction. When they passed by the crowd, Jagoan


    looked at the middle of the crowd subconsciously. He saw a woman dressed in white standing there


    quietly.


    The woman was so beautiful that even Jagoan, who was used to seeing beautiful women, could not help


    his surprise.


    At this moment, the woman looked at Jagoan. The cold look in her eyes became more obvious, adding


    to her poise.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jagoan raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman without flinching. There was a smile in his eyes.


    Seeing this, the woman frowned and turned to the stall owner.


    She said in a pleasant voice, ¡°Since I¡¯ve paid for it, this thing belongs to me. I hope you can stop


    messing around.¡±


    Jagoan was about to leave but stopped when he heard this. He looked at the boss in the crowd.


    The boss looked at the woman with shifty eyes andughed roguishly.


    ¡°Haha! Youngdy, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you the value of this thing. You only paid 10,000 star dors


    for it, which is far beneath its value. No matter what, you have to make up the difference.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s eyes turned colder. After ncing at the boss, she turned around and walked


    in the direction of Sublime Tower.


    The boss scowled and said coldly, ¡°Youngdy, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. If you force


    me to take action, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡±


    With that said, the boss¡¯ energy gathered on his right hand. His strength was also revealed to everyone,


    level three of the pseudo holy tier!


    After that, the boss smacked the woman, which caused a bout of exmations.

 Chapter 4242

    Chapter 4242


    Philip raised his eyebrows but made no move. He could see that based on this woman¡¯s looks alone,


    someone would definitely stand up for her!


    Sure enough, a wave of energy exploded from a corner of the crowd. It was obviously from a level five


    pseudo holy tier.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The next moment, a thin figure appeared behind the woman and pped the boss¡¯ hand away.


    A clear voice said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not appropriate to hit a weak woman. Besides, she has already paid for this


    item. It doesn¡¯t seem right for you to raise the price on the spot.¡±


    Philip took a good look at the man. His appearance was quite outstanding, with well-defined eyes, a


    straight nose, slightly thin lips, and a charming smile.


    He seemed to match the woman¡¯s appearance, but Philip smiled when he saw the man.


    ¡°The hero failed to save the beauty¡­¡±


    Jagoan noticed that the woman was a level three pseudo holy being. However, she did not look very old,


    so she must be a talent. Even if the boss attacked the woman, the oue was uncertain.


    Under such circumstances, the woman would not feel grateful. After all, she could take care of her


    problem easily.


    Sure enough, the woman turned to the man and said coldly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, the woman walked to Sublime Tower without hesitation.


    The man was just about to speak to the woman and invite her for a walk. After seeing the other party¡¯s


    reaction, he froze in embarrassment.


    The boss looked at the man sternly.


    ¡°What? How dare you stop me? Do you know who I am?¡±


    The man was in a bad mood at the moment. Hearing this, he looked at the boss coldly and said, ¡°What


    an eyesore!¡±


    With that said, the man smacked the boss, and the power of path order surged.


    Jagoan shook his head with a chuckle and said, ¡°Come on. We¡¯ve seen enough excitement. Let¡¯s go to


    Sublime Tower.¡±


    Haley quickly followed him.


    Momentster, they saw some novelties along the way, and Jagoan gradually rxed from his hectic


    pace.


    During this time, Jagoan had killed many people, which caused his killing intent to increase significantly.


    This trip mellowed him out a little. It had been half a day before the two walked from the city gates to


    Sublime Tower.


    Jagoan was stunned at the sight of the tower. He felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity but could not tell


    where it came from. He closed his eyes and sensed it carefully to no avail.


    This is strange¡­ Why do I have such a familiar feeling?¡±


    Jagoan frowned in doubt.


    After a while, Jagoan sighed and stopped sensing. He shook his head and walked into Sublime Tower.


    Sublime Tower exuded an ancient rustic charm. It was octagonal with nine levels, and each level glowed


    dimly.


    ording to Haley, Sublime Tower permitted the level of entry based on the person¡¯s talent. The higher


    the talent, the higher the level one could enter, but the challenge was greater too.

 Chapter 4243

    Chapter 4243


    It was rumored that because the power of the path order on the ninth level was too strong, illusions


    would appear from time to time. It made the challenge more difficult.


    Philip turned his attention to the first level. Dozens of people at the peak of nine stars and above stood


    on guard here, with several pseudo holy beings among them, and even a level nine pseudo holy being.


    This was just the deployment in Sublime Tower, while more could be found all over Eastbrook City. Even


    if the white tiger royal family really attacked this ce, they might not be able to take over Eastbrook City


    so easily.


    ¡°The fight between these two forces is quite exciting.¡± Philip chuckled.


    It could be said that he was the one who caused the current situation in the white tiger royal family


    territory, which gave him a strong sense of aplishment.


    Besides, because of the Blood Moon Alliance, the white tiger royal family was not focused on hunting


    him down anymore. It took a lot of pressure off Philip.


    Haley did notment, and Jagoan added, ¡°You can stay in Eastbrook City while I practice in Sublime


    Tower. During this time, you can contact the Big Dipper Pce branch in Eastbrook City and collect


    information about this ce.¡±


    Haley nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jagoan walked to Sublime Tower, where several practitioners at the peak of nine stars stopped him.


    They said coldly, ¡°Please take out your ess token.¡±


    Jagoan tossed his token to the other party, who nced at it and said with a nod, ¡°You may enter. One


    cycle in Sublime Tower is 20 days. If you canprehend thews in advance, you cane out in


    advance. There¡¯s a testing stone at the door that¡¯s used to evaluate your level of entry. If you have


    enough talent, it¡¯ll send you into one of the nine levels.¡±


    Jagoan smiled and said with a nod, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The guard snorted in response and stopped paying attention to Jagoan, who was unfazed. He walked to


    the stone at the entrance of the first level.


    The stone was red, and Jagoan saw the person before him press his palm on the stone.


    A number seven appeared above the stone. Obviously, this man¡¯s talent was not bad, and the number


    should refer to level seven.


    Sure enough, a ray of light burst out from the stone and sucked the man inside. The next moment, the


    dim light on level seven glowed briefly.


    Seeing this, Jagoan knew what to expect. The stone would not reveal his practice level and age, which


    was a good thing.


    Jagoan stepped forward and ced his palm on the stone. A ray of light burst from the stone into


    Jagoan¡¯s body.


    An amiable voice suddenly appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Oh? 27 years old? Late stage of nine stars? The power of sevenws?¡±


    Jagoan was startled by the voice in his mind. Just as he was about to ask, a light shed, and Jagoan


    disappeared from the spot.

 Chapter 4244

    Chapter 4244


    After Philip disappeared, a number nine slowly appeared on the stone, and several pseudo holy beings


    stared at the stone in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually level nine! That young man just now is very talented!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him! When hees out, we must get him to join the Blood Moon Alliance. Level nine is


    higher than Leslie¡¯s potential! If we groom him, he may end up an indomitable pseudo holy being in the


    future!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Blood Moon Alliance is in luck this time. The white tiger royal family has no way of


    knowing this guy¡¯s potential.¡±


    ¡°The white tiger royal family will surely be wiped out. What weck now is a pseudo holy being who can


    compete with the white tiger royal family. With this young man around, we can surely produce a holy


    being again in the future!¡±


    The pseudo holy beings chattered excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Philip appeared in a mysterious space. This level was full of nothingness, with no color or


    power ofws. Philip frowned and stood on guard. After that, he discovered that he could not even use


    his energy!


    Jagoan scowled, and a chill appeared in his eyes.


    Did I fall into a trap?


    As Jagoan pondered, the mysterious voice that appeared in his mind earlier rang again. It was faint and


    ethereal.


    ¡°You have good potential. I wonder if you can take charge of Sublime Tower for a century.¡±


    Jagoan looked around warily but could not find the source of the voice.


    The other party seemed to sense that Jagoan was looking for him and added, ¡°Stop looking. You can¡¯t


    find me. You just need to tell me if you agree or not.¡±


    ¡°What do I need to do if I take charge of Sublime Tower?¡± Jagoan did not refuse outright but asked


    curiously.


    The voice said coldly, ¡°Stop asking unnecessary questions and just answer me!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Jagoan said decisively.


    If the other party refused to state his purpose, who knew if this was a good or bad thing?


    Without a clear idea of the oue, Jagoan would not agree easily.


    That voice seemed a little surprised by Jagoan¡¯s choice. After all, this was Sublime Tower!


    It was a ce that fascinated many people and could groom experts inrge quantities, but Jagoan


    rejected this offer so decisively!


    ¡°Have you considered it carefully? If you control me, you can even ignore the limits of threews and use


    Sublime Tower without restriction. Your strength will also increase rapidly,¡± the voice said enticingly.


    Jagoan easily discovered the other party¡¯s purpose and scoffed.


    ¡°If you tell me what I need to do, I might think about it. But it¡¯s impossible for me to agree right now.¡±


    After that, silence fell.


    An invisible wave spread out in all directions, and Jagoan discerned a hint of anger in that fluctuation.


    However, he was unfazed.


    The other party probably could not kill him or he would have done it when Jagoan refused just now. He


    would not have let Jagoan feel the fluctuations of his anger.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jagoan practically had the other party in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 4245

    Chapter 4245


    After some time, the voice said resentfully, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to control Sublime Tower?¡±


    ¡°As I said, as long as you don¡¯t tell me what I need to do, I won¡¯t do it!¡± Philip said without hesitation.


    A long sigh was heard in the empty space, and a wave spread all around. Philip tensed up.


    After that, Philip felt a wave of dizziness. A figure appeared in front of him.


    It was an old man with a face full of wrinkles but without age spots. Hisplexion was quite rosy, but


    his eyes were weather-beaten with a hint of helplessness.


    After the old man appeared, a big table and an antique tea set appeared in front of Philip. A stool then


    appeared behind him.


    The old man said, ¡°Have a seat¡­¡±


    Philip sat down on the stool without further ado.


    Unfazed, the old man started making tea. Jagoan had no idea where the old man got the hot water from,


    but the scent of tea quickly filled the air.


    The old man picked up the teapot and poured tea for Jagoan and himself. Then, he put the teapot down


    and looked at Jagoan.


    ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Jagoan rke.¡± Jagoan stated his name without any concealment.


    ¡°Jagoan, my boy, to be honest, I¡¯ve already told you the benefits of controlling Sublime Tower. All you


    need to do is guard this ce,¡± the old man said to Jagoan.


    ¡°As you may have guessed, I¡¯m the previous controller of Sublime Tower, Snyder,¡± the old man added.


    Hearing this, Jagoan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Holy Snyder!


    The previous controller of Sublime Tower was said to have disappeared after a hundred years. Some


    said he died, while others said he went into seclusion. However, no one spoke of his death. After all,


    before Holy Snyder disappeared, he was already a level eight holy being!


    How could a person who was about to enter level nine die so easily?


    No one expected that Holy Snyder would appear in Sublime Tower!


    In an instant, Jagoan seemed to realize the price of controlling Sublime Tower!


    Jagoan took a deep breath and looked at Holy Snyder.


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s expression, Snyder knew what Jagoan was thinking.


    He grimaced and said, ¡°You guessed it right. After controlling Sublime Tower for a hundred years, you¡¯ll


    be its tower spirit.¡±


    Snyder sighed. He knew very well that such a monstrous talent would never be trapped here so easily by


    Sublime Tower, so Jagoan would never agree to it!


    After a moment of silence, Jagoan looked at Snyder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter aside for the time being. I¡¯m more interested to hear what you did at the


    underground level back then.¡±


    The Starfall Continent was divided into three levels, which were the surface level, the ground level, and


    the underground level. They were generally referred to as the upper, middle, and lower levels.


    The residents of the underground level of Eastbrook City were brought up to the surface by Snyder, and


    he did something to that ce back then.

 Chapter 4246

    Chapter 4246


    A century after Holy Snyder disappeared, countless people sought after the things underground, but no


    one found the entrance. Even though someone found itter, the underground level was protected by an


    unknown force.


    It could not be breached even by a level nine holy being!


    Philip realized that Holy Snyder must be protecting the underground level with the power of Sublime


    Tower!


    Holy Snyder nced at Philip and said with a smile, ¡°Are you interested in the things underground too?


    But I think you¡¯ll change your mind once I tell you.¡±


    Philip was startled and looked at Holy Snyder in puzzlement before asking, ¡°Why do you say that, sir?¡±


    Since the other party had told him frankly about the disadvantages of controlling Sublime Tower, he did


    not mind addressing him formally. After all, his strength said everything.


    Holy Snyder sighed, and the invisible fluctuation spread throughout the space again. Jagoan felt a trace


    of helplessness.


    Holy Snyder said, ¡°The underground level is full of exotic beasts and their dead bodies. How do you think


    Sublime Tower can produce so many path orders andws?¡±


    Holy Snyder grimaced as he said this.


    Jagoan looked at Holy Snyder, dumbfounded.


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s expression, Holy Snyder exined, ¡°Sublime Tower cannot produce that power by


    itself. It needs the bodies of exotic beasts and some other things as energy sources to draw the power of


    the path orders inside. Then, it transforms the power as its energy source¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then, I emptied the underground level because I wanted to store arge number of exotic beasts


    and their corpses to maintain the operation of Sublime Tower or it would have ceased to work.¡±


    Holy Snyder seemed helpless about it, and Jagoan instantly realized the true nature of Sublime Tower.


    No doubt it was a treasure, but it was quite unorthodox, even a little sinister.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jagoan looked at Holy Snyder with a hint of hesitation in his eyes. After a moment of silence, he said,


    ¡°Can Sublime Tower still work if dead people are used as the power source?¡±


    Holy Snyder raised an eyebrow and looked at Jagoan with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. Indeed, the dead bodies of practitioners can give Sublime Tower even more power. If


    you can use the corpse of a holy being as bait, Sublime Tower can even attract the power of great


    paths!¡±


    There was a hint of admiration in Holy Snyder¡¯s eyes. Even though he was tricked by Sublime Tower,


    Holy Snyder still believed that its creator was simply a genius!


    Jagoan pondered in silence without paying attention to him.


    Sublime Tower was an evil object!


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an evil person. If I take over Sublime Tower and be its tower spirit in the


    future, what will happen to you?¡±


    Holy Snyder smiled, took a sip of his tea, and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t think I¡¯m an evil person, why do you


    think an innocent-looking person trapped in this situation would want someone else to take over Sublime


    Tower?¡±


    Holy Snyder retorted, and Jagoan frowned, startled.

 Chapter 4247

    Chapter 4247


    This question stumped him. Philip had no idea why Holy Snyder would do such a thing because it was


    no different from harming the next person.


    Various thoughts shed in Philip¡¯s mind, and his brows furrowed deeper.


    After ruling out all possibilities, Philip seemed to have found the reason.


    Philip looked at Holy Snyder. ¡°Sir, is it possible that when I take over Sublime Tower and be its


    tower spirit, you¡¯ll gain your freedom?¡±


    Hearing this question, Holy Snyder grinned brightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid, after all. I¡¯ll be free once you take over Sublime Tower. That¡¯s how my


    predecessor got away.¡±


    Holy Snyder sighed dejectedly.


    He was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Sublime Tower is actually a good thing. As long as we can


    find continuous sessors, the predecessors can make use of these hundred years to quickly improve


    themselves. When I first took over Sublime Tower back then, I was only at seven stars. In just a century,


    I¡¯ve reached level eight of the holy tier!¡±


    ¡°As you know, the further we progress, the more difficult it¡¯ll be. It¡¯s not umon for a holy being


    to fail to advance one level in a century. I can still enter level eight under such circumstances, so you can


    imagine the advantages Sublime Tower has brought me!¡±


    Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Indeed, their practice was a death-defying act. The further they went, the more difficult it was to advance,


    not to mention reaching the holy tier!


    However, Sublime Tower greatly elerated the speed of practice. If he could avoid the disadvantage of


    bing a tower spirit, Jagoan would definitely choose to control Sublime Tower without hesitation!


    Unfortunately, this shoring made him decide otherwise!


    Seeing Jagoan¡¯s reaction, Holy Snyder shook his head and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be the master


    of Sublime Tower, can you do two things for me after you leave? You can see it as helping me to fulfill my


    wish. In return, I can control Sublime Tower and give you the path orders you want.¡±


    Jagoan was taken aback but quickly nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Sir, please speak your mind. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish as long as I can do it!¡±


    Holy Snyder hesitated before saying, ¡°First, I want you to go to my hometown to see if my family is still


    around. If they are, I hope you can lend my family a helping hand once you reach greater heights in the


    future. When you have time, juste back and tell me about their current situation.¡±


    Holy Snyder¡¯s first request posed no problem to Jagoan.


    As he mentioned, Jagoan just needed to take a look and help them if he was able to.

 Chapter 4248

    Chapter 4248


    Moreover, his family might be gone by now. Therefore, Philip did not raise any objection but looked at


    Holy Snyder quietly.


    Holy Snyder continued, ¡°As for the second request, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can do it or not. If possible, I


    hope you can help me find a sessor. It¡¯s best if you can find one, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t. In


    the future, maybe someone can get the heritage like I did back then.¡±


    Philip looked at Holy Snyder in puzzlement. He did not understand what the other party meant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition to inherit Sublime Tower? I need to know this if I want to find a sessor for you.¡±


    Holy Snyder nced at Philip and said, ¡°First, this person must have the talent to go to the ninth floor.


    Second, this person must practice thews of space! These two conditions are actually not difficult, but I


    haven¡¯t found a sessor in the past few thousand years.¡±


    Philip was about to speak when Holy Snyder eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Another one has arrived! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jagoan immediately understood Holy Snyder¡¯s meaning. It should be another person with thews of


    space and the talent to reach the ninth level!


    However, Jagoan also knew that many sealed talents had been revived. People who could fulfill these


    conditions were notcking!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Holy Snyder nced at Jagoan and said, ¡°You stay here¡­ Wait for me¡­¡±


    Jagoan nodded without speaking, and Holy Snyder disappeared from the spot. Jagoan took a sip of tea.


    Just as he gulped a mouthful of tea, however, Holy Snyder reappeared together with a woman in a white


    dress with eyes full of indifference.


    Seeing Jagoan, the woman was startled before she lowered her head nonchntly. Jagoan was also


    surprised at the sight of that woman.


    She was the woman he saw today. The woman with the level three pseudo holy talent!


    Holy Snyder was not concerned about their reactions and said to the woman, ¡°Youngdy, my name is


    Snyder. I¡¯m the tower spirit of Sublime Tower. May I know your name?¡±


    The woman nced at Holy Snyder and Jagoan before saying, ¡°Bonnie Shank.¡±


    Holy Snyder quickly said, ¡°Miss Bonnie, would you like to be the controller of Sublime Tower?¡±


    Bonnie frowned but quickly regained her indifference.


    She asked the same question as Jagoan, ¡°As the controller of Sublime Tower, what do I have to do?¡±


    Sublime Tower was indeed a treasure, and no one could remain indifferent. Even Jagoan, who controlled


    Verge Tower, could not help being tempted, let alone this youngdy.


    Verge Tower was more mysterious than Sublime Tower!


    Hearing Bonnie¡¯s question, Holy Snyder sighed and once again exined the conditions for bing


    the sessor of Sublime Tower.


    After listening, Bonnie said without hesitation, ¡°I refuse¡­¡±


    Holy Snyder shook his head in disappointment. With a wave of his hand, a stool appeared on the other


    side of the table.


    Holy Snyder said, ¡°Well then, it¡¯s still fate that we meet here today. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to take over


    Sublime Tower. Have a seat.¡±

 Chapter 4249

    Chapter 4249


    Bonnie stood there motionless but looked at Philip and Holy Snyder coldly.


    ¡°No need. Send me to level nine.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Holy Snyder was taken aback He nced at Bonnie and nodded.


    After a moment of silence, Holy Snyder waved his hand, and Bonnie disappeared from the spot.


    Holy Snyder was not particrly affected by this little incident.


    Philip looked at Holy Snyder and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll tell others about this after she goes


    out?¡±


    Holy Snyderughed and said, ¡°Do you think she has a loose tongue?¡±


    Jagoan nced at Holy Snyder oddly. Thetter was really good at tossing the ball back to his courtyard,


    but Jagoan shared the same idea as Holy Snyder.


    He did not think that Bonnie would spread the news, so Jagoan shook his head and said with a smile,


    ¡°No.¡±


    Holy Snyder said smilingly, ¡°If she¡¯s that sort of person, she wouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. Okay, let¡¯s


    get back to the subject. I¡¯ve told you my request, so I hope you can help me when the timees.¡±


    Holy Snyder was full of sincerity. He had found someone to help him, so he would not find another


    person.


    Speaking of which, Jagoan was quite lucky that he came earlier than Bonnie. Otherwise, this would


    probably fall on Bonnie¡¯s head. Jagoan would lose a lot of benefits.


    ¡°No problem, sir. Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me! For now, please send me to level nine. I need thews of


    metal, earth, life, and light¡­¡± Jagoan said.


    Holy Snyder nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Okay, I get it. Let¡¯s do this one by one to avoid any


    deviation.¡±


    Holy Snyder waved his hand. As he was about to send Jagoan to the ninth level, he recalled something


    and said, ¡°By the way, young man, that youngdy just now isn¡¯t that simple. If you have the chance, you


    should get to know her.¡±


    Jagoan was startled. Before he had time to say anything, Holy Snyder sent him to the ninth level.


    After entering the ninth level, Jagoan took a look at the surroundings. It was very quiet with spectacr


    path orders all over the space.


    There were nine futons on the floor, one of which was upied by Bonnie. She sat cross-legged


    surrounded by severalws, the most being thews of ice!


    Jagoan raised his eyebrow and walked to one futon.


    It was time for practice now. Even if he was interested in Bonnie, Jagoan had no time to deal with her.


    However, Jagoan did not notice that after he sat down, Bonnie opened her eyes and looked at him


    thoughtfully.


    After Jagoan entered Sublime Tower, Haley went out to look for Verdant¡¯s people. After all, Jagoan had


    to stay in Sublime Tower for 20 days, and the situation outside would change every second.


    Haley had to understand the situation outside so that she could report the details to Jagoanter.


    However, Haley had just reached the base of Big Dipper Pce when a loud sound came from outside


    the city gates.


    That muffled boom sounded as if the city gates had crashed to the ground. At the same time, an


    indifferent voice spread throughout Eastbrook City.

 Chapter 4250

    Chapter 4250


    ¡°To all the members of the Blood Moon Alliance, I¡¯ll give you three minutes to eithere to see me at


    the city gates and submit to the white tiger royal family or leave immediately. We shall enter the city ten


    minutester, and we¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to resist!¡±


    Haley¡¯s pupils constricted upon hearing this.


    She ran faster to Big Dipper Pce¡¯s base. If the white tiger royal family took over Eastbrook City, it


    would be difficult for Haley and the others to move around freely then!


    Suddenly, a chuckle was heard. ¡°Hehehe¡­ The white tiger royal family is so arrogant to demand our


    allegiance, and you¡¯re even threatening to kill the members of the Blood Moon Alliance. Do you really


    have the ability to do that?¡±


    A thin figure walked slowly into the air and simply stood there.


    He was a middle-aged man in a robe, and his aura was so restrained that no one could tell his level.


    The people outside the gates turned their attention to the man upon hearing his remark.


    The leader of the white tiger royal family raised his eyebrows. He knew this person, or to be more


    precise, he knew of his background information.


    ¡°Sunny Sinir of the Blood Moon Alliance. Interesting. Do you think you can stop me? Members of the


    royal family are much stronger than ordinary people of the same level!¡±


    Sunny frowned at that remark. He could not refute that fact. The royal family had the buff of the royal


    imprint. Although the imprint of the Oslo family was used to summon the white tigers, white tigers of the


    same level were much stronger than ordinary people.


    If the other party did not summon a white tiger, Sunny thought he could still put up a fight. However, if


    they did summon a white tiger, Sunny would only suffer a miserable defeat.


    Sunny could not help but gasp at this thought. His expression changed rapidly. A brief momentter, he


    smiled at the other party.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? You can find out exactly what the Blood Moon Alliance can do in Eastbrook


    City.¡± The man from the white tiger royal family scowled and looked at Sunny mockingly.


    ¡°Oh? Okay, let¡¯s give it a try!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    With that said, that person rushed over with murderous intent in his eyes. Hepletely forgot about


    what he said earlier.


    Other members of the white tiger royal family sneered as more and more people of the Blood Moon


    Alliance gathered.


    Although most of the people with the white tiger imprints on their foreheads had not formed a contract


    with a white tiger, they could still borrow part of the white tiger¡¯s power!


    The next moment, those people¡¯s aura surged collectively. They attacked the practitioners of the Blood


    Moon Alliance.


    Seeing this, the people of Blood Moon Alliance shrank back in horror.


    Sunny was sweating profusely too. He now realized that the other party was not here to test the waters


    at all.


    They really had the ability to kill them outright, or the leader would not have taken action so decisively.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!